ã€ŠMy Dangerous Billionaire Husbandã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Saving Someoneâ€™s Life (I)

    <h4>Chapter 1: Saving Someone¡¯s Life (I)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Winter days in Nangong were extremely bleak and deste. The biting cold wind whipped the flesh, and the steps on the dry and frosty road made slight squeaking sounds.

    Ning Qing was walking on the road in a white down jacket. She is fair-skinned, with silky ck hair, sparkling eyes, and a bright smile. She kept exhaling through her rosy lips to warm her hands.

    Even such a cold day could not dampen her spirits. She was going out on a date.

    It was her first date after turning eighteen, with Xu Junxi.

    They had grown up together and got along like peas and carrots. Young love had been in the air. It wasn¡¯t until yesterday that Xu Junxi finally expressed his feelings about her and asked her out on a date at a park.

    She was more than delighted to go.

    Thinking of his sunny, warm face, she arched a sweet smile and quickened her pace.

    Suddenly, a stumbling man appeared from the corner who mmed into her shoulder and fell to the ground.

    Rattled, Ning Qing looked down at the man.

    He was about twenty-six, twenty-seven years old. He had a sculpted face, sword-like eyebrows, and a tall nose. This was definitely the most handsome man Ning Qing had ever seen.

    He was wearing a ck wool coat and a thin, navy V-neck sweater. One of his hands was pressed against his bleeding abdomen. He was obviously severely injured.

    ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡± Ning Qing squatted and asked, ¡°You¡¯re injured. I¡¯ll call an ambnce.¡±

    The man could barely open his eyes, his face pale due to excessive blood loss. He frowned and shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t ... some people are chasing after me ...¡±

    At that moment, Ning Qing heard some rushing footsteps, alongside a man¡¯s low voice. ¡°Hurry! We must get rid of him today!¡±

    Are they going to murder him?

    Ning Qing bit her lips, and with great effort, moved the injured man into the bush by the side of the road. ¡°Sir, hide here for a while. I¡¯ll lead them away.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go...¡± He waved to stop her. But the girl was swift like a rabbit, leaving him with a hazy yet beautiful image.

    Ning Qing stood in the road, and soon a group of men in ck appeared. They looked fierce. Upon seeing her, they asked rudely, ¡°Oi, youngdy. Have you seen an injured man passing by?¡±

    Ning Qing quietly and naturally hid one hand in the pocket of her down jacket, her face unchanged. She pointed the front with the other hand and said, ¡°I just saw a man walking over there.¡±

    The men in ck looked at each other. Today they would rather kill a thousand innocent people than miss their prey. This girl seemed a little suspicious, and they had reached a silent consensus to remove her as a potential threat.

    Ning Qing felt their gloomy stare. One of them even started to walk towards her...

    At this critical moment, a string of melodious ringing sounds came from her pocket. She reached for the phone and answered it.

    ¡°Hi, Junxi...I¡¯m at Fumin Road... You¡¯ll be here in one minute?... Okay, I¡¯ll just wait by the bus stop.¡±

    Ning Qing hung up the phone. Without even looking at those men, she crossed the road and stood by the bus stop, quietly waiting for her date.

    The men in ck looked at each other again. The girl¡¯s calm and natural behavior seemed to have removed doubts from their mind. With the innocent look, she did not seem to be lying. She tilted her head, smiled and waved her arms at a man wearing a suit, who was just walking towards her. ¡°Hi, Junxi. I¡¯m here.¡±

    The arrival of that manpletely dispelled those men¡¯s thoughts of killing Ning Qing. They did not hesitate anymore and quickly rushed toward the direction where Ning Qing had just pointed at.

 Chapter 2 - Saving Someoneâ€™s Life (II)

    <h4>Chapter 2: Saving Someone¡¯s Life (II)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    The man in the suit scratched his head, confused by Ning Qing¡¯s greeting. Ning Qing looked around and confirmed that those men in ck walked far away before she bowed to apologize. ¡°Sir, the situation earlier was really urgent. I had to use you to put on a show. Thank you for being here.¡±

    The suit man found her pretty good-looking, so he left after saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Ning Qing crossed the road and sneaked into the bush. She sat next to the injured man, her heart thumping loud in her chest. She could have died.

    Luckily, she was quick-witted to have pressed her phone in her pocket so that it rang to look like someone was calling her. It was also quite fortunate that the man in the suit appeared just in time.

    After she slowed down her breathing, she lifted her head to look at the injured man. Her pupils immediately contracted when she saw therge pool of blood on the ground. There was a faint tinge of green on the man¡¯s pale face. He was closing his eyes as hey down. It looked like he was no longer breathing.

    ¡°Sir, sir...¡± Ning Qing crawled over to his side and shook him with her shivering hands. There were tears flowing down her cheeks as she asked, ¡°Are you dead? Don¡¯t die. No...¡±

    It was her first time being so close to death. She was crying in fear. He was perfectly fine earlier, how could he...

    ¡°Stop shaking me. I¡¯m not dead.¡± The man moved his thin lips and spoke very weakly yet in calmness.

    Ning Qing was stunned; she quickly wiped away her tears andined in a pout, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything earlier if you were not dead? You gave me a heart attack.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so timid now. Weren¡¯t you extremely brave earlier?¡± The man smirked.

    ¡°I am brave!¡± Ning Qing retorted. She took out a white handkerchief from her pocket and helped put pressure on his bleeding abdomen.

    The man still had his eyes half closed, but he could see the girls delicate, beautiful face. Her eyshes, graced with teardrops, were fanning like a butterfly¡¯s wings.

    ¡°Why did you pant and sit on the ground then?¡±

    ¡°Because I ran too fast. I was worried that you¡¯d die!¡± Then Ning Qing looked at the man and said, ¡°You can¡¯t keep bleeding like this. Those men in ck should be gone by now. Let me send you to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. My people are here.¡±

    Right then, a Land Rover jammed its brakes in the middle of the road. The car door swung open and out came two men who pushed the shrubbery aside and greeted the injured man. ¡°Young Master...¡± They helped him up in awe.

    Ning Qing let go of him. She knew that those were the people who were going to save him, so she let them take him.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The injured man turned around before he left with his eyes fully open.

    Ning Qing was at loss for words. They were such deep and beautiful eyes. The ck and the white were so clear and bright, just like the starry night. They glimmered like obsidian. Truly resplendent.

    Ning Qing realized that her infatuation was showing, and she quickly reined back her demeanor. She then stood up and responded embarrassedly, ¡°... Ning Qing, which means pretty woman.¡±

    The injured man didn¡¯t show any expression. It was as though he was born a cold introvert. He looked at her and got in the Land Rover.

    At that point, the Land Rover swiftly drove off.

    Ning Qing waited until the Land Rover was out of sight before she reined back her gaze. She looked at the blood stain on her hand and felt like she just woke up from a dream.

    She suddenly thought of her handkerchief.

    Just before the man left, she had loosened her grip and the handkerchief had been taken by the injured man.

    The man¡¯s eyes appeared in her head again and her heart started racing. She shook her head and cleared her mind of the image. She then suddenly shouted ¡°ah¡± and started running.

    Sh*t. What about my date?

    Xu Junxi, wait for me.

 Chapter 3 - Three Years Later

    <h4>Chapter 3: Three Years Later</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Three yearster.

    While she was in the ssroom, Ning Qing received a phone call from Xu Junxi. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m at the Imperial Hotel, Room 2016. Bring me a new set of clothes. Now.¡±

    Although he sounded cold and harsh, Ning Qing was d that he called.

    Over the past three years, this was the first time that Xu Junxi had called.

    Three years ago, she ended up being two hourste for their date for saving that injured man on her way. By the time she got to the park, Xu Junxi had already left.

    After returning home, she learned that Xu Junxi identally had fallen off the rock in the park and was sent to the hospital. Coincidentally, her half-sister Ning Yao was also in the park at that time. While trying to save him, she fell as well and bruised her head. She was also taken to the hospital. That ident left a scar on Ning Yao¡¯s head.

    And that was when the drama began. There was something going on between Xu Junxi and Ning Yao. And as far as he could see, she, Ning Qing, was the one to me for everything.

    This was despite the fact that the two families had allowed an engagement between the two, and technically Xu Junxi was her fianc¨¦.

    Ning Qing rushed back to the school dormitory and took out a brand new outfit, consisting of one men¡¯s shirt and a pair of suit pants. It cost half of her monthly sry from her summer job.

    Way too many things happened these past three years, including her parents¡¯ divorce. The Ning family had thrown her and her mom out. She was no longer the youngdy of the Ning family.

    Ning Qing rushed to the Imperial Hotel. Sheid her hand on the doorknob of Room 2016 and found the door unlocked, so she opened it a crack.

    Two voices emerged from the room.

    Her face stiffened, and her heart instantly sank to the bottom of her chest.

    She pushed the door open softly. As expected, she could see clothes strewn about the carpet, while two people were entangled with each other on a wide, soft sofa.

    To Ning Qing, this felt like a stab in the heart. She thought that Xu Junxi had called her to reconcile. She didn¡¯t expect that he actually had here to witness this¨Cher fianc¨¦ sleeping with another woman?

    Over the past three years, he had treated her coldly and beenpletely indifferent to her. She often saw reports about his love affairs with a certain female celebrity or socialite from the newspaper, but she always believed that such were simply extravagant headlines based on gossip. She chose to believe that he wouldn¡¯t do any of that.

    She had always stood firmly by him, without even a shred of doubt. She had given him full respect and trust.

    But now what was all that for? He cheated on her right in front of her!!!

    How much did he hate her to have to humiliate her like that?

    Thinking of how delighted she was on her way here, she felt like aplete, utter fool.

    Ning Qing¡¯s presence was noticed by the two people on the sofa. As the woman¡¯s red nails ran across the man¡¯s chest in a tempting way, she giggled and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, your fianc¨¦e is here...¡±

    While talking to Xu, the woman kept ncing at Ning Qing provokingly.

    There was not one person in T City hadn¡¯t heard of Ning Qing, the No.1 socialite in the whole city. Her beauty was far beyond that of any other woman.

    It was a pity that the No. 1 socialite¡¯s glory was gone. Everyone wanted to take their chance to step on her and humiliate her, for no other reason than her much-envied beauty.

    The woman was socent that she slept with Ning¡¯s fianc¨¦.

    A thinyer of sweat formed on Xu Junxi¡¯s forehead. Kissing the woman¡¯s neck, he said indifferently, ¡°Ignore her, so disappointing! She just came to bring me clothes. Let¡¯s continue.¡±

    ¡°How could you say that, Mr. Xu? Haha...¡± The woman chuckled as she wrapped her arms around his neck.

    Ning Qing clenched her fists tightly. It was unbearable. She took another step and walked in.

 Chapter 4 - Let Me Satisfy You

    <h4>Chapter 4: Let Me Satisfy You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    The woman did not expect Ning Qing would walk over. She lifted her coquettish eyes and looked at Ning Qing with provocation and disdain. What is she going to do? Smash things up or fight me? I¡¯d be more worried if she doesn¡¯t do anything.

    When she looked over, she realized that Ning Qing stopped at two steps away from her, who was sneering at her.

    Her gaze seemed to be saying, I¡¯m already here to watch. You should put in more effort!

    The woman felt as though she took a hard p to the face. Her face was burning in embarrassment. She quickly clung onto Xu Junxi and said flirtatiously, ¡°Mister Xu, look at your fianc¨¦e...¡±

    Xu Junxi stopped his movement as Ning Qing walked towards them. He was looking forward to her next reaction.

    An ordinary woman would either run away in tears or rush in and scream hysterically when they caught their fianc¨¦ cheating. However, she was rather calm. She stood there without making a sound.

    She truly lived up to her name as the No.1 socialite in T city, considering her strong will. For the past three years, regardless of the humiliation that he or his mother inflicted upon her, she acted neither haughty nor humble.

    Xu Junxi¡¯s arousal suddenly subsided and his face grew grave. He smirked in disdain and asked, ¡°What are you doing standing there?¡±

    Ning Qing put a lock of her hair behind her ear and spoke elegantly, ¡°Since you told me toe, I shall cooperate and be a good audience.¡±

    Ning Qing lifted the corners of her rosy lips and formed a beautiful smile. She took her cell phone from her bag and said, ¡°Why not I take a photo tomemorate this asion? The CEO of Emperor Entertainment Group and this model in vogue having some bedtime together. If this photo spreads, I¡¯m sure you will be make the headlines.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± The model never thought Ning Qing would be so blunt and sharp pointing out the conflict of interest between her with Xu Junxi and threaten to ruin her future career.

    ¡°Get the f*ck off me!¡± Xu Junxi roared at the model as he sat on the sofa with his re fixed on Ning Qing.

    If the photo got out, it would definitely cause much chaos. The board would explode on him, not to mention that his father would definitely not let him off the hook.

    Compared to his career, what was a model to him?

    The model didn¡¯t dare to disobey Xu Junxi¡¯s order. She ¡°humphed¡± at Ning Qing before she left the room.

    There were only the two of them left in the room. Xu Junxi grabbed Ning Qing¡¯s phone from her hand. He heard the camera shutter sound earlier and he thought the woman was capable of anything.

    He wanted to delete the photo quickly, but the photo he found was merely a shot of the sofa corner. All that could be seen was the sofa¡¯s maroon color.

    He paused and looked at Ning Qing.

    There was a faint chill in Ning Qing¡¯s beautiful eyes. She looked a little disappointed and a little sad. Hermanding gaze made her look proud and aloof as she looked at him calmly.

    Xu Junxi was stunned.

    Ning Qing extended her slender arm and put the paper bag on the sofa. She said softly, ¡°The clothes that you wanted, I brought them here... Goodbye.¡±

    She didn¡¯t say much and turned to leave.

    Xu Junxi couldn¡¯t tell why he felt an ache in his heart. He watched Ning Qing¡¯s backside and felt a rage burning inside him. She had always been like that in the past three years. She never showed jealousy or care to start a fight, nor did she ever shed a tear.

    Ning Qing walked to the door, but suddenly, a hand locked her fine wrist. Xu Junxi exerted his strength to m her against the wall and leaned to press his body against hers.

    He crudely rubbed her red lips with his calloused thumb, put on a malicious smile, and said, ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t you dare think that you¡¯re better than anyone. You are not happy because I didn¡¯t touch you, are you? Let me satisfy you now.¡±

 Chapter 5 - Xu Junxi, Donâ€™t Insult Yourself!

    <h4>Chapter 5: Xu Junxi, Don¡¯t Insult Yourself!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    She could feel his hot and heavy breath.

    Her slim back hit the wall. It hurt. She could smell the model¡¯s perfume on his body and lips. Tears began to well up in her eyes. When she closed her eyes, she abruptly turned her head aside to avoid his kiss.

    Xu Junxi¡¯s kiss fell on her neck. The girl¡¯s skin felt smooth and warm on his lips, like a piece of premium silk.

    And she smelled nice. It wasn¡¯t perfume, rather a natural female scent emanating from her fine body.

    He opened his eyes. Her neck was revealed to appear especially elegant and fair as she turned her aside. Under the dim light, her radiant skin looked like flower petals covered in a mist of dew. Even the thinyer of fluff seemed to be crystal and soft

    For three years he hadn¡¯t properly looked at her.

    How could he know she had be so alluring.

    He had yet to even look at her face. Just the skin of her neck had made his blood boil.

    Xu Junxi grabbed her by the waist, picked her up, and walked toward the sofa.

    ¡°Xu Junxi, what are you doing? Put me down!¡± It wasn¡¯t until then that Ning Qing realized what was going on and started struggling. Her hands smashed against his shoulder and his back, trying to make him let go of her.

    Despite her resistance, she was thrown into the sofa. She thought about him and the model. The image was fresh in her mind and made her feel sick.

    ¡°Xu Junxi, get off of me. Don¡¯t you touch me with your filthy hands!¡±

    Xu Junxi wrapped her soft little hands into his and clenched her chin with two fingers. He sneered, ¡°Filthy? You think you can use that word on me? You went to the Beijing Film Academy, slept your way into show business, and you know better than anyone with how many men you¡¯ve slept with. You¡¯re so lucky that I am willing to touch you. Just enjoy it.¡±

    How many men she¡¯s slept with?!

    She thought that even though her beingte to the date three years earlier had deeply hurt the boy¡¯s feelings, their affection for each other would not easily fade away. For the past three years, she had always turned a blind eye to the rumors about his love affairs and silently stood by him¨Cshe thought she could win him back.

    But is this what he has been thinking of her?

    Ning Qing opened her eyes and bit the tip of his tongue while he extruded it through her teeth. The taste of blood filled both their mouths. He felt the pain and stiffened.

    He hissed and immediately let go of her, looking at her gloomily.

    How could she be so fierce?

    How dare she treat him like that!

    Ning Qing pushed herself up and wiped her lips with her hand. She looked pale, but she stared at him fearlessly with a pair of watery eyes. ¡°Xu Junxi, don¡¯t insult me, and don¡¯t insult yourself!¡±

    She stood up and left.

    Walking on the street, the chilly wind of autumn was blowing against her face. She started choking up, and the tears she had held in for so long began rolling down her face.

    She did not know how or why he had be so vile.

    He wasn¡¯t like this before.

 Chapter 6 - Drunk at The Bar

    <h4>Chapter 6: Drunk at The Bar</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    In her memory, Xu Junxi was always wearing a white jersey with jeans. He was four years older than her. He woulde to look for her at school with his college friends, and they would shove his shoulder and joke, ¡°Not bad, Junxi. You¡¯ve been hiding this beautiful girlfriend of yours.¡±

    He would blush shyly as he looked at her with a warm, gentle gaze.

    He was just like the boy next door, a sweet genteel young man.

    But, what happened to him?

    What happened to them?

    It was as though a part of her heart had been hollowed. The name ¡°Xu Junxi¡± always bore pleasant connotations during her youth, until she grew up and he changed. Things between them could never go back to the way they were before.

    Ning Qing cried and wiped away her tears. As she was walking, her phone rang in her bag.

    ¡°Hello, Ning Qing. The film crew is looking for a temp. Are you free? One show for two hundred bucks?¡±

    Ning Qing quickly wiped away her tears and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m free. What¡¯s the address? I¡¯ll head over now.¡±

    Life goes on. She wouldn¡¯t be defeated nor would she let herself fall apart. Her mother was still lying in the hospital. The medical fees and tuition fees all fell upon her shoulders.

    She would live well, to prove to everyone who trampled on her.

    On the set of a film.

    The director shouted ¡°action.¡± The beautiful second female lead pointed at Ning Qing and scolded, ¡°You shameless b*tch, how dare you seduce my husband.¡± Pak!

    The second female lead pped Ning Qing.

    She pped her so hard that Ning Qing teared up. She yed along and closed her eyes, letting her tears flow. She said weakly, ¡°Young mistress, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Young Master and I are innocent.¡±

    ¡°Cut.¡± The director shouted. He looked at both of them with a satisfied smile, ¡°Great. Done in one take.¡±

    The second female lead was soon covered with a jacket by her assistant. She held a cup of hot milk tea in her hand as she looked at the red mark that she left on Ning Qing¡¯s cheek. She apologized with phoniness, ¡°Ning Qing, I¡¯m sorry. I was too absorbed in the role. I must have hurt you.¡±

    Ning Qing felt her cheek and chose to ignore the mischievousness in the second female lead¡¯s eyes. She shook her head lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    The second female lead burst out a smile. ¡°Ning Qing, I¡¯m out of here. I¡¯m very busytely. I think you did a great job in the pping scene. Next time, if there¡¯s a simr scene, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±

    Then she left with her assistant.

    Xiao Zhou, who was close to Ning Qing, came out and passed her the two hundred bucks. She watched the second lead puff up with pride and arrogance, enraged. ¡°Ning Qing, she hit you that hard intentionally. She even made such a sarcastic remark. Actually, your acting is much better than hers. It¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t had your break yet.¡±

    Ning Qing put the two hundred bucks in her bag, shrugged at Xiao Zhou and smiled, ¡°She did hit me hard. My face hurts but so does her hand. Plus, if she really hates me, why would she hit me so hard? It only enhanced my performance. She might as well hit me a dozen times to take revenge. I can¡¯t say if she is smart or stupid.¡±

    Xiao Zhou was cheered up by what Ning Qing said. Then, her colleague happened to invite her to a bar. Xiao Zhou dragged Ning Qing along. ¡°Ning Qing, let¡¯s go to grab a drink together and forget about everything negative. Inebriation is the solution for a thousand sorrows.¡±

    In a private room at the bar, Ning Qing drank a few sses of hard liquor, in the spirit of Xiao Zhou¡¯s ¡°Inebriation is the solution for thousand sorrows.¡±

    Lightweight as her, she immediately felt light-headed after those few drinks. She stood up unsteadily, with the intention to head to the washroom.

    Xiao Zhou wanted to keep herpany but was kept by her colleagues. Ning Qing waved and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She then left the private room.

 Chapter 7 - An Encounter with a Lecher

    <h4>Chapter 7: An Encounter with a Lecher</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    She had barely left the room when she heard the people sitting inside talking about her...

    ¡°Zhou, howe Ning Qing is willing to be pped for two hundred? I remember her as the beloved girl of the Ning family. How did she end up like this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started. It¡¯s all because of her lecher dad. Ning Qing¡¯s mother liked Chinese opera a lot when she was young and became really close with Li Meiling, a brilliant Chinese opera performer. Li Meiling gave birth to Ning Yao twenty years ago. Ning Qing treated Ning Yao as her younger sister, without knowing that she was really her half-sister. Ning Qing¡¯s father divorced her mother three years ago, started to live with Li Meiling and Ning Yao, and threw Ning Qing and her mother out of the family.¡±

    ¡°What? Ms. Li Meiling? She¡¯s extremely venerable in the Chinese opera circle, a much-apuded artist. Howe...¡±

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t let her hear it. The world runs by thew of the jungle. Although Li Meiling was cheating behind her best friend¡¯s back, who dared to say anything? I feel really sorry for Ning Qing and her mother. Her mother is still sick and her fianc¨¦ Xu¡¯s family has helped little. She is really struggling.¡±

    ¡°Oh... And Ning Qing just won¡¯tpromise. Speaking of men drooling over her pretty face every day. Now I¡¯m not talking about coaxing up a sugar daddy, but if only she would be willing to show up to parties and socialize with the big shots, her ie could reach that of the A-list stars.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right. Ning Qing was an excellent student when she was studying at the Beijing Film Academy. Huayi Entertainment was about to sign her when she was neen, but she once pped the CEO of Huayi when he touched her hand. After that incident, she was cklisted throughout the entire industry and now she can only y minor roles. The dark hidden rules of show business.¡±

    Listening to people inside the room talking about her, Ning Qing forced a smile. She went to the bathroom while cing her hand on the wall for support.

    She would never regret pping that man. People say that the entertainment industry is full of filth, but not everyone is filthy in the film circle¨Conly those with ck hearts.

    She would neverpromise her morals or betray herself.

    After washing her face with cold water, Ning Qing still felt dizzy. She walked out of the bathroom.

    After several steps, she ran into a man who smelled strongly of booze. He shouted at her, ¡°Haven¡¯t you got eyes?¡±

    Ning Qing frowned. She looked at him and froze. What a small world. He was the first hand of Huayi whom they were just talking about.

    The man was also stunned at the sight of Ning Qing, too. But then his eyes began to glow. In the past two years, Ning Qing had grown more beautiful than all the A-list stars he had slept with, even without make-up.

    He was about to make a move. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. How have you been these past two years? Wannae back to Huayi? I¡¯ve been thinking about you. You¡¯re always wee there.¡±

    That was the way a forty-year-old man with a little drink in him spoke. Right. He behaved like that because he dared to, for Huayi and Yinghuang, thetter of which was owned by the Xu Family, were the tworgest entertainmentpanies in the industry.

    Unfortunately, she fell out with both.

    ¡°Thank you for your offer, but I¡¯m not interested,¡± she said indifferently as she kept walking.

    The man looked at her with a filthy and excited look while she was walking away. He had been in the industry for too long to ept that there was any woman he wanted but could not have.

    He ran a few paces to catch up with her, put his arm around her waist and said, ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t choose the hard way. I¡¯ll make sure you have a veryfortable life if you say yes.¡±

 Chapter 8 - Young Master Lu

    <h4>Chapter 8: Young Master Lu</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing was well prepared. Just as he started chasing after her, she quickened her pace and took a turn. She sessfully dodged the pervert¡¯s grope and ran forward into a crowd.

    The CEO of Huayi Entertainment looked at how Ning Qing rejected him and cursed, ¡°B*tch, just watch how I am going to deal with you!¡±

    He rolled up his sleeves and chased after Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing was shocked. She never thought that the CEO of Huayi Entertainment would want to go after her in public. It was really unlucky that in one day, she met not one, but two perverts.

    She quickened her pace and ran to the lobby of the bar.

    The bar didn¡¯t have any ring neonmps or loud music. On the contrary, the environment was rather quiet and intimate. The urban white-cor workers came here in groups to relieve their stress. Ning Qing looked around, trying to find someone who could help her.

    Right at that moment, two staff members opened the doors to the bar. The bar manager bowed at the bunch of people and greeted them politely. There was a man in a ck tailored suit at the forefront, surrounded by a group of people.

    Ning Qing was slightly drunk and she couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face clearly. She could only see the well designed and well-pressed pants covering the man¡¯s long legs. Every step that he took gave out an imposing air.

    Ning Qing could tell that he was a man of high standing with a single nce.

    She didn¡¯t hesitate but instead staggered toward the man. She extended her arms and hugged the man¡¯s neck. She smiled gently and said, ¡°My dear, you came to pick me up.¡±

    She did not have time to wonder who was gasping in the surrounding crowd. For the past three years, she had been through all of the fickleness of human rtionships. The CEO of Huayi Entertainment was chasing after her, and she knew that even if she were to ask for help, there were very few people who would dare to get involved.

    It was ironic. She usually avoided mingling with powerful people but she was seeking connections with these powerful authorities now.

    She looked at the man with her watery eyes. Suddenly, she was dumbfounded. The man is very good looking. His sculpture-like features, his well-defined frame, a pair of sword-like eyebrows and a mountain-high nose...

    Most importantly, he had a pair of deep and beautiful eyes. They were so clear and bright, as resplendent as obsidian. When she looked into them, it felt as if they were boundless, like two deepkes, and extremely dangerous.

    Ning Qing found him very familiar. She seemed to have seen this pair of eyes somewhere before.

    The CEO of Huayi Entertainment was burning with rage and determined in his pursuit.

    Seeing that Ning Qing was clinging onto a man, he rolled his sleeves and wanted to drag her away. However, he had been in the entertainment circle for over twenty years and he had seen many things. He could tell with a nce that this group of people weren¡¯t the type to be carelessly trifled with.

    The CEO of Huayi Entertainment stiffened.

    The man at the far front had his hands parked in his pockets, who seemed to be looking at Ning Qing but nced at him. He then looked at the bunch of people behind the man and he found a few familiar faces. He was surprised that those with him were some of the leading giants in T city.

    What shocked him the most was that the person who was standing next to the man was Zhou Yao. The Zhou family name reverberated like thunder in everyone¡¯s ears. Zhou Yao¡¯s grandfather was the leader of the central authorities and was highly influential. His father was the mayor of T city, and he himself was a famous unrestrained young master. His father was once angry at him and threw him into military camp several years ago.

    He noticed a cigarette between Zhou Yao¡¯s lips as Zhou nced at him in disdain.

    The nce made the CEO of Huayi Entertainment sober up a bit. He immediately smiled and bowed to apologize. ¡°Excuse me, sorry to bother you...¡±

    He turned and left.

    He took two steps and someone called out softly as if they were requesting instructions or asking a question, ¡°Young Master Lu...¡±

    The CEO of Huayi Entertainment was covered in cold sweat. He quickly wiped it away with his sleeves. He had only heard of one Young Master Lu. If he were the man that didn¡¯t even nce at him the entire time, then the situation made sense.

 Chapter 9 - Itâ€™s Her, the Girl Who Saved Him Three Years Ago

    <h4>Chapter 9: It¡¯s Her, the Girl Who Saved Him Three Years Ago</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    It was Zhu Rui, Lu Shaoming¡¯s secretary, who just said, ¡°Young Master Lu.¡± Zhu Rui saw a half-drunken woman with her arms hanging around his boss¡¯s neck, and he was asking for Lu Shaoming¡¯s permission to have the woman dragged away.

    Lu Shaoming waved his hand, signaling him to keep quiet.

    He looked at the woman. It was her.

    The girl who saved his life on that winter day three years ago.

    Interesting.

    Lu Shaoming arched a smile and asked in a low and charming voice, ¡°Miss, have you confused me with someone else?¡±

    Who is she calling ¡°dear¡±? Being chased by a fat middle-aged lecher having to use him as a shield. It seems that she has had it pretty bad over the past three years.

    Ning Qing felt so dizzy, as the drinks she downed earlier had gone to her head and blurred her vision. She tried hard to open her eyes and saw that the man was wearing a sarcastic smile with a hint of delight.

    She shed him a sweet and bright grin and tucked a lock of hair behind her ear. She raised her eyebrows and said coquettishly, ¡°Just borrowing you to put on an act. Why this reaction? I know. I got it. Here, it¡¯s your tip.¡±

    While talking to Lu, Ning Qing reached for the money in her neckline. She was wearing a V-neck top, as required by the director for today¡¯s shooting, and she didn¡¯t change before going to the pub.

    She took out a bill from her neckline and put it into the pocket of the suit Lu Shaoming was wearing. She then tapped on his shoulder and smiled, totally drunk. ¡°Here is half of the two hundred I made today. Don¡¯t say I¡¯m not generous enough.¡±

    She let go of him and stumbled away.

    Zhu Rui and the rest of the people stared at her in astonishment as she walked away. Who is this woman? Does she have the slightest idea about the man who had just stood right in front of her?

    Mr. Lu would not even blink even if five more zeroes were added to that bill.

    It¡¯s a wonder that she took the note out. She¡¯s absolutely drunk.

    Zhu Rui was the first to stop staring. He looked at his boss tentatively, who was still assuming an air of grace as usual. Lu looked down, reached for the note, and casually threw it at him.

    Zhu Rui hurriedly grabbed the note. He couldn¡¯t believe what he saw: there was a hint of a smile in his boss¡¯s eyes.

    A doting, indulgent smile.

    Lu Shaoming began to walk. Zhou Yao nced in the direction in which Ning Qing had gone, and nudged him while asking him curiously, ¡°Shaoming, who¡¯s that woman? You¡¯re always indifferent to women, howe you let here near you? Is this because she¡¯s particrly pretty?¡±

    Everyone knew that Mr. Lu stayed celibate. He was thirty years old. As the grandson of the Lu family and the CEO of a business giant, he was the most desirable bachelor in people¡¯s eyes. In these years, Zhou Yao had never seen him care to pay attention to any woman.

    And as a man who once served in the army, he was expected to be agile. Zhou Yao didn¡¯t believe he hadn¡¯t noticed that drunk woman bumping into him. He just let her put her arms around his neck and he smiled so warmly. There¡¯s got to be something going on.

    Lu Shaoming nced at Zhou Yao, who was clearly excited about the gossip. ¡°An acquaintance who once saved me.¡±

    Ning Qing was thrown into one of the luxury suites of the pub. ¡°Just stay here. Our boss is going to show you his favor.¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. She¡¯s too drunk to run away anyway. Let¡¯s stay outside and guard the room. We don¡¯t want to ruin the boss¡¯s night.¡±

 Chapter 10 - Barged Into His Room

    <h4>Chapter 10: Barged Into His Room</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing slumped on the ground. She had been really unlucky that day. She had just left the bar and was caught by the CEO of Huayi Entertainment¡¯s people and thrown in here.

    Although she was drunk, it was all in her body. Her mind was still rather clear.

    She couldn¡¯t just sit and wait passively for her demise. Once that old lecher came in, it was inevitable that she would be vited. She had to escape.

    But where to? There were two guards at the door so she couldn¡¯t exit that way. Then... She shall climb out of the window. It¡¯d be better to be disabled than to be raped by that man.

    Ning Qing opened the balcony door and her legs grew weak when she saw that it was at least a ten-story drop. She was afraid of heights.

    Ning Qing couldn¡¯t jump off the building. She looked around, though her vision was blurry. Bingo! Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way! Each room¡¯s balcony was merely a meter apart. She could climb over to the next balcony, which was attached to the room next door.

    Ning Qing immediately took action. She climbed onto the balcony and sat on the railing. She then extended her long legs to hook onto the next balcony. She closed her eyes and didn¡¯t dare to look. When she reached the railing of the next balcony, she finally loosened her hand and rolled onto it.

    Sweating with anxiety, she stood up and ran into the suite. Phew, I¡¯m finally safe.

    There was no one in the room and it was very quiet. She could only hear the sound of running water from the washroom. It seemed that someone was taking a shower.

    Ning Qing was dying to ssh her face with cold water. She wanted to stay awake. If she were to leave in such a dizzy state, she would be bound to be caught by the CEO of Huayi Entertainment again.

    I¡¯ll never drink ever again.

    She staggered her way to the toilet. Without considering the fact that someone might be inside, she opened the door.

    ¡°Ah.¡± Out of nowhere, arge hand suddenly grabbed her delicate wrist. She spun around and her back was pinned against the cold marble wall.

    There was a brawny man who smelled freshly showered.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the girl in his arm. He heard some movement in the room as he was taking a shower, so he wrapped a towel around his waist and got ready to suppress once the intruder entered the room.

    His alert nature had been nurtured by the warlike carnage of the business world. Corporate life was like a warzone. Three years earlier, a corporate rival sent an assassin to kill him. If it wasn¡¯t for the girl back then, he might have already been dead.

    He never thought that it would be her who barged in.

    It was their second time seeing each other that day.

    After the girl cried in surprise, she seemed to recognize him as well. She let out a breath of relief and pouted her pink lips. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming let go of her wrist and put his hand against the wall next to her. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Why are you here? It is very dangerous to barge into a man¡¯s room.¡±

    Ning Qing was really dizzy. In order to avoid falling on the ground, she supported herself with the man¡¯s arm, which was packed with brick-like solid muscle.

    ¡°Someone was trying to rape me. Please, lend me your phone. I¡¯d like to make a call to...¡± Then, Ning Qing paused. Who was she going to call? Who would save her then?

    She messed up her hair with her other hand in a fret. Ning Qing continued, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to make any calls... Could you please lend me your shower, then? I¡¯d like to sober up.¡±

    Because of her drunkenness, the girl¡¯s originally delicate face had a faint blush that made her bloom like a rose. She looked extremely attractive. Her half-closed beautiful yet drunken eyes, her smooth forehead which was revealed when she had messed up her hair earlier, and her delicate face inadvertently gave off an innocent charm. All of these things made it impossible to look away from her.

 Chapter 11 - Remember Me

    <h4>Chapter 11: Remember Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    A few strands of her silky hairnded on his strong arm, tickling and enticing him.

    Lu Shaoming looked at her disappointed and depressed expression, and his voice was soft and gentle as he asked, ¡°Who wants to rape you, tell me? It¡¯s safe here. You can¡¯t sober up by showering. What you need is a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±

    ¡°Tell you? Hah, can you help me if I tell you? What do you want from me after you¡¯ve helped me?¡± Ning Qing broke down a little, her body felt very ufortable and her heart was still empty.

    Her only rtive in this world was her mom, who was still lying in the hospital waiting for her care, so no matter how hard things got and how tired she¡¯d felt, she¡¯d persevered for the past three years.

    Three years ago, she and her mother had been chased out of the house, and her college tuition fees had be an issue.

    She knew that Aunt Xu had regretted agreeing to her marriage to Xu Junxi after knowing that she¡¯d been cast away. She had a lot of pride and did not want to ask for help, let alone under those circumstances.

    But she had no choice, reality had forced her into a corner, not giving her a way out. She¡¯d brought all her dignity and pride to the Xu family to beg for help.

    Xu Junxi would not meet her, but Aunt Xu did. She couldn¡¯t forget Aunt Xu¡¯s mean and bitter face as she said, ¡°Oh, wanting to spend the Xu family¡¯s money even before entering the Xu family?¡±

    She¡¯d fled.

    She hadn¡¯t originally wanted to enter the Beijing Film Academy or the entertainment industry, but by chance, she¡¯d made 2000 dors ying an insignificant role in a production that Xiao Zhou had introduced her to. She suddenly realized that, in fact, the entertainment industry was indeed the fastest ce to make money.

    Although for that scene she was merely a stand-in for the main actress, she¡¯d ovee her fear of heights and jumped from a high altitude as part of the role.

    She¡¯d earned enough for her tuition fees, followed by rent, living expenses, and her mother¡¯s medical expenses. She yed insignificant roles one after another, and the business of ying insignificant roles and acting as a stand-in for other actresses was very popr. She knew that people in T City wanted to see her face, the face of the renowned socialite, after her fall from grace.

    She¡¯d never given in, never given up, and never will, but she was tired now. Her heart was tired, exhausted.

    Why had her life changed so dramatically? Why had her parents divorced? Why did Ning Yao and Xu Junxi be like that?

    Why?

    Warm tears started to slide down her face. Before Ning Qing could wipe them away, the man beat her to it. ¡°Why are you crying? Have I bullied you?¡±

    Ning Qing knew that she was drunk. The man gently caressed her face in circles with his calloused thumb. His palm was wide, thick, and warm, whichforted her a little.

    A small hand pinned the big palm down. Her eyes were cast down, as the sound of tears fell and ¡°plopped¡± to the ground. ¡°Is it doomed to be lost?...¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°If I have to lose it, it must be my decision. You look handsome. I¡¯d rather give you my body than be ruined by those ugly old men. I won¡¯t ask for money tonight, but remember, it is I who slept with you.¡±

    Ning Qing looked up as she spoke, tiptoeing as she wrapped her arms around Lu Shaoming¡¯s neck, and bravely kissed his thin lips.

    Lu Shaoming still was still supporting himself against the wall with one arm. His deep eyes gazed quietly at the hot tearsing from the girl¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were fiery, but so desperate.

    Lu Shaoming smiled and said nothing as he carried her by the waist with a strong arm.

    As they rolled together, the girl whimpered, pushed against his strong chest as she rolled up, and gnawed at his cheek and neck like a puppy.

    Lu Shaoming closed his eyes, his breathing a little disorderly. He caressed her hair with hisrge hand and asked huskily, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Ning Qing stopped what she was doing. Her head was buried in his neck, and in the blink of an eye, two rows of slender curled eyshes brushed against his healthy wheat-colored skin. ¡°Ning Qing, ¡®Qing¡¯ as in ¡®unrivaled beauty¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 12 - Sleep After Getting Tired From Crying

    <h4>Chapter 12: Sleep After Getting Tired From Crying</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    When she was studying in middle school, she read a book called Unrivaled Beauty, which she really liked. It took ce during the early years of the Republic of China, and was about a woman who fell into prostitution. She was good at singing and dancing, and she was a bit of a smooth talker. When she had the time, she liked to read books on a rattan chair. She dreamt about revealing herself, unmasked and reborn from the ashes, when she returned to her hometown.

    She admired the woman. There was a ¡°Qing¡± in her name. That¡¯s why she always said ¡°Ning Qing, which means unrivaled beauty,¡± whenever she introduced herself.

    She was the youngdy of the Ning family back then. She wasn¡¯t very thoughtful when she was young. She had always naively thought that if she were to live in earlier times, she would definitely have lived a life as tranquil as a summer flower, just like the woman from the book.

    But, what was she doing?

    She wasn¡¯t exactly desperate, yet she devoted her body to a stranger. Whatever she was doing was against her younger-self¡¯s expectations. Did she just give up on herself?

    Lu Shaoming moved his head sideways and his lips glided over her hair. The girl¡¯s body was soft and small, and she exuded an enchanting scent.

    He wasn¡¯t a saint and his body reacted instinctually. He lifted the corners of his lips faintly and spoke in a low yet gentle voice. He sounded rather tempting. ¡°That which you are destined to lose must be that which you possess. Even if you possess it, the others couldn¡¯t take it away if you don¡¯t want to lose it.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s tears flowed out like a river. She turned around and sat on the ground. She hugged her knees to her chest and rolled up into a ball.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the chandelier above his head. He turned around and saw that the girl¡¯s shoulder shook helplessly as she cried. In the sunset light, his bright eyes were twinkling with dark light, like those of an eagle hiding in the night sky.

    He waited in silence. When the girl got tired from crying, she fell asleep. He gently withdrew his arm that was under her head.

    Whenever a person was emotionally tense, they would need to rx and sleep. This girl was in that state.

    When he moved, the sleeping girl shivered insecurely. She turned and instinctually found his warm chest and curled up in his embrace like a kitten.

    Lu Shaoming bit his lips and looked helpless. Wasn¡¯t she just ridiculous? She continuously fanned the fire. Was she not worried that he couldn¡¯t control himself?

    He bent his left index finger and touched her soft delicate skin with the back of his finger. He recalled that three years ago, she still looked so innocent. But now she was like a blooming flower, radiant and enchanting.

    For the past three years, he remembered how she had shed tears for him when she thought he died. Her tears fell on his cheeks and seeped into his senses that were numb from the extreme pain, and they continued to flow into his heart.

    As the direct descendent of the Lu family, how much glory he carried represented how much danger he immersed himself in. In a family that was all about advantage and disadvantage, there wasn¡¯t much warm family affection. It wasn¡¯t that the family had no love, but a small flower in a greenhouse wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against a plum blossom in the dead of winter.

    He was cold blooded but there was a tinge of warmth because of her.

    She had shed tears for a stranger, and he admired that.

    The atmosphere in the room was rather quiet and sweet. There were three knocks on the door and Zhu Rui walked in, ¡°CEO...¡±

    Zhu Rui saw that his CEO was barechested and embracing the girl; he was shocked. Just as he was going to speak, Lu Shaoming made a gesture that meant ¡°shhh.¡±

 Chapter 13 - The Woman Youâ€™re Looking For Is In My Room

    <h4>Chapter 13: The Woman You¡¯re Looking For Is In My Room</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    He was afraid of waking the sleeping girl.

    Zhu Rui, ¡°...¡± It¡¯s too abnormal.

    Then Ning Qing moved and her pink lips muttered, ¡°Xu Junxi...¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s finger movement suddenly stiffened. After 3 seconds, he pulled his healthy arm back in a calm andposed manner.

    Ning Qing had lost her warmth, and her tiny fair hands groped for the soft quilt on the bed. She buried her little face deep in the pillow and fell asleep peacefully.

    Seeing Lu Shaoming get up, Zhu Rui whispered, ¡°President, the CEO from the Silicon Valley of the United States, Mr. Borrow, has reached the hotel; there¡¯s still half an hour until the meeting.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll head out in 10 minutes.¡± Lu Shaoming did not have much of an expression on his face. He nced at the girl in the bed and went to the bathroom.

    10 minutester, the door opened and Lu Shaoming walked out.

    He stepped out. He was about to close the door when he saw that a group of ck-clothed bodyguards had gathered in the corridor. The CEO of Huayi was cursing, ¡°A group of useless scum, you can¡¯t even handle a woman. What do I pay you for? Hurry up and find her immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± The bodyguards bowed their heads as they replied.

    The CEO of Huayi put his hand on his waist and was as anxious as a cat on a hot tin roof. The swan in his hands had flown away. He was full of pent up rage.

    As he cursed, he saw Lu Shaoming standing beside the door. The man wore a white shirt paired with a ck tie, the streamlined fabric and tailored design outlined the man¡¯s tight waist, and his long legs wrapped in his trousers revealed a fresh vigor even as he stood casually.

    The 30-year-old man has a deep and delicate jawline, clear sideburns, a clean and handsome temperament, with natural elegance and nobility.

    The CEO of Huayi saw Lu Shaoming throwing him a somewhat cold look. His eyes were silent, but not without the sharpness and alertness of a falcon, causing a shiver to run down his spine.

    He immediately put on a ttering smile and bowed to show respect for Lu Shaoming.

    ¡°The woman you¡¯re looking for is in my room.¡± Lu Shaoming parted his thin, red lips as if he were saying something without thought.

    It was as if CEO of Huayi had been struck by lightning; he was stunned on the spot. When he came back to his senses, he found that his legs were shaking. ¡°I... You... No, no, no, I¡¯m not looking for any woman. You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±

    ¡°President...¡±

    ¡°Shaoming...¡±

    Just then, Zhou Yao and Zhu Rui walked over. Zhou Yao took one look at the CEO of Huayi and said with a smile, ¡°We should go now.¡±

    Lu Shaoming shut the door quietly, took the documents from Zhu Rui¡¯s hand, and went ahead.

    Zhu Rui followed him closely. Zhou Yao slowed down deliberately when walking past the trembling CEO of Huayi and intentionally bumped into him. ¡°Be careful, it might not get settled so easily next time.¡±

    Zhou Yao sneered and caught up with Lu Shaoming.

    The CEO of Huayi¡¯s legs were soft and his fat body rested against the wall. The man barely managed to sit on the ground.

    Then a bodyguard came forward and said, ¡°Boss, since the man said she¡¯s in his room, we¡¯ll go in and get the woman for you to enjoy.¡±

 Chapter 14 - The Watch That Young Master Lu Left Behind

    <h4>Chapter 14: The Watch That Young Master Lu Left Behind</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Pak!¡± The CEO of Huayi Entertainment pped his guard. ¡°Let me enjoy myself? Are you trying to kill me? How many heads do I have to offend the Zhou family, how much money do I have to...pete with the Lu family.¡±

    The CEO of Huayi Entertainment looked at the room door that was tightly shut and cold sweat covered his forehead. Lu Shaoming, I never thought that the man earlier was really the legendary Young Master Lu!

    Lu Shaoming simply said, ¡°The woman that you are looking for is in my room.¡± It revealed two things. First, he and Ning Qing had an ambiguous rtionship. Second, she¡¯s in my room. Go in if you dare.

    How did Ning Qing know Lu Shaoming?

    The CEO of Huayi Entertainment made it apparent that he had no guts. He wiped away his sweat and clenched his teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The next morning, the sunlight shined through the curtain on Ning Qing¡¯s eyes. Her long wing-like eyshes fanned and she slowly opened her eyes.

    She looked at the chandelier above her. She was confused for a moment. Where am I?

    She closed her eyes and tried very hard to recall what happened the night before. The CEO of Huayi Entertainment threw her into the room and she escaped to the next room. Then, she got into the washroom and kissed...

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ning Qing screamed and suddenly sat up.

    She looked at the clothes she was wearing. She didn¡¯t change. She was still wearing the same outfit as yesterday. She got off the bed and jumped. She didn¡¯t feel any different and she hadn¡¯t been touched.

    Ning Qing let out a breath of relief and touched her face. Her face was burning hot.

    She really wanted to p herself. Even though she was irritated by Xu Junxi and had too much to drink, she shouldn¡¯t have let herself loose, she shouldn¡¯t have done that with...

    There was a blurry face that appeared in her mind. She, who was incredibly drunk the night before, couldn¡¯t really recall the man¡¯s appearance, but she remembered clearly that the man was very good looking. He was the most good looking man she had ever seen.

    Her face could still feel the warmth of the man¡¯s hand, and she could still hear his gentle voice reverberate in her ears. She touched her lips and she was so embarrassed. How could she be so shameless and do that with a stranger?

    Luckily, he didn¡¯t touch her. He must be a gentleman.

    She shook her head and pushed the incident aside. Ning Qing walked to the window barefooted. She pulled open the curtains and looked at the beautiful scenery outside and basked in the brilliant sunlight. She spread her arms and took a deep breath. She exhaled and thought to herself, It¡¯s a brand new day.

    It was an identst night. She let loose once. She got depressed once. She had to face the future positively.

    Tomorrow will be better, Ning Qing! Keep fighting!

    Ning Qing lifted the corners of her lips and smiled. She turned around and walked towards the door.

    As she was about to exit, she suddenly saw that there was a man¡¯s watch at the bedside table. She walked over and took the watch in her hand.

    She had seen many expensive things when she was the youngdy of the Ning family. Although she didn¡¯t know the brand of the watch, she could tell that it was priceless.

    She recalled the tall brawny figure that was walking at the forefront of a crowd of people. She guessed that he forgot and left it at the bedside table.

    She put the watch in her bag and thought, When I get to the hotel lobby, I shall pass this to the manager.

    When she made it to the hotel lobby, the manager wasn¡¯t there and the receptionist apologized. ¡°Miss, the client didn¡¯t leave us any contact number. We can¡¯t contact him. This watch looks very expensive so we can¡¯t take care of it on your behalf. How about this, leave your phone number with us. If the lost owner were toe back to look for it, we will tell him to contact you.¡±

    The receptionist was merely taking care of the situation ording to her SOP. Ning Qing had no choice but to keep the watch and give out her phone number. ¡°Then, I will take care of it for now. When hees to look for it, please tell him to call me.¡±

 Chapter 15 - Visiting Mom at The Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 15: Visiting Mom at The Hospital</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing walked out of the hotel. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to the old pervert, the CEO of Huayi Entertainment. He hadn¡¯t found herst night, but who knows what he had nned for her next.

    It¡¯s alright, she would roll with the punches. She had nothing to lose anyways.

    That man was rightst night, things would be alright as long as she didn¡¯t give up on herself.

    Ning Qing¡¯s footsteps were instantly much lighter, as if the weight of the world had been lifted off her shoulders. She came to the bus stop to wait for the bus. The third year¡¯s courses were pretty easy and there were basically no sses at all. The students were all beginning to enter the entertainment industry through various channels, so she didn¡¯t have to go to school.

    She was going to see her mother in the hospital. Two years ago, her mother had been diagnosed with kidney disease and the drug treatment had failed. A month ago, she had been hospitalized for severe renal failure.

    She bought a bowl of sweet glutinous rice porridge that her mother liked and went to the hospital.

    Upon entering the hospital ward, Mother Ning, Yue Wanqing, was lying in bed. Yue Wanqing had grown up in an orphanage. When she was eight years old, she had been chosen as a child bride by the Ning family. Ning Qing¡¯s beauty was mostly inherited from her mother. Her mother was 45 years old this year, but one could still see how beautiful she was in her youth, despite her pale face.

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re awake?¡± Yue Wanqing was lying in bed and talking with her neighbor, Aunt Kong. There were only two people in the ward. So gradually, Yue Wanqing and Aunt Kong started talking to each other.

    Ning Qing stepped forward, supported her mother so she could lean against the bed, and began to cushion her mother¡¯s back with a soft pillow.

    Yue Wanqing gazed at Ning Qing with love and pity. She received kidney piercings every day, which caused her to have bad cirction, but her eyes were gentle and graceful, as her name suggested.

    ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t you have to go to school today? You have to practice hard every day since you¡¯re learning the piano. Mom is fine in the hospital. There¡¯s Aunt Kong and Yangyang to help take care of me. You don¡¯t need toe and visit me.¡±

    Ning Qing smiled at her mother. She kept the fact that she was attending university at the Beijing Film Academy and entering the entertainment industry a secret from her mother. Her mother¡¯s thoughts were more traditional and conservative, and she felt that a girl should not go to such aplicated ce.

    She¡¯d convinced her mother that she went to a first-ss government university and studied piano. Her mother was very satisfied with that. It was a good choice for ady.

    Ningqing unpacked the sweet glutinous rice porridge and fed her mother the porridge with a small spoon as she quietlyforted her. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s convenient for me toe to the hospital by bus. Besides, a day without seeing my mom feels like an eternity.¡±

    ¡°Look at this girl, why is your tongue so glib?¡± Yue Wanqing said crossly, with a brilliant smile on her face. She had been chosen as a child bride by the Ning family at the age of eight. She had adhered to her duties as a wife and had regarded Ning Zhenguo as the sky.

    Now the sky had fallen, so her daughter was the center of her world. If her daughter¡¯s fine, she¡¯ll be fine too.

    ¡°Mother Ning, everybody says that daughters are mother¡¯s ¡®warm jackets¡¯. Look at how filial Qingqing is! I can only be envious of you,¡± Aunt Kong said andughed.

    Right then, Aunt Kong¡¯s son, Kong Yang, walked in. He was 22 years old and a senior in college. He was a lively and enthusiastic boy and he¡¯d usuallye to visit his mother. He¡¯d always chatted with Yue Wanqing, and would help her with things such as pouring tea and fetching water for her. Yue Wanqing was very satisfied with him.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Yangyang. What a coincidence. Qingqing is also here today.¡± Aunt Kong winked at her son and signaled to Kong Yang to go forward and greet Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing nced at Kong Yang, only to see that the boy¡¯s face was bright red as he scratched the back of his head helplessly. There was a shy look on his face. Ning Qing could tell that Kong Yang liked her.

    ¡°Hello, Kong Yang.¡± As Kong Yang was stumbling around and couldn¡¯t get a word out of his mouth, Ning Qing greeted him naturally and gracefully.

 Chapter 16 - Ning Yao Returned

    <h4>Chapter 16: Ning Yao Returned</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°This boy is usually quite long-winded. Why don¡¯t you talk when you see Qingqing? How are you going to find yourself a wife?¡± Aunt Kong joked suggestively.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t reply to that.

    Yue Wanqing smiled. ¡°Aunt Kong, Yangyang is such a nice boy. Why are you worried that he can¡¯t get a wife? Young people spend time together and eventually grow fond of each other. Qingqing, am I right?¡± She pulled Ning Qing¡¯s hand.

    Her mother didn¡¯t know that she was engaged with Xu Junxi. Three years ago, when her father Ning Zhenguo decided on that, he didn¡¯t discuss it with her mother. Ning Qing didn¡¯t reveal it to her mother. She thought it would be better for Mother that way. Ignorance is bliss.

    ¡°Mom...¡± Ning Qing responded in a spoilt way, ying along with Yue Wanqing.

    Yue Wanqing and Aunt Kong exchanged a nce and thought it worked.

    After having half a bowl of porridge, Yue Wanqing suddenly recalled, ¡°Qingqing, tomorrow¡¯s your grandma¡¯s birthday. She dotes on you the most. Order your grandma¡¯s favorite strawberry cake from Fook Kee and send it over. Wish your grandma a happy birthday.¡±

    Ning Qing was stunned. She really didn¡¯t feel like going.

    Yue Wanqing touched Ning Qing¡¯s head. ¡°Qingqing, no matter how your father and I ended, you are still his daughter. This cannot ever be changed.¡±

    Ning Qing smiled coldly in her heart. Did Ning Zhenguo treat her like his daughter?

    Three years ago, he abandoned his wife and daughter and kicked them out of the house. When she had trouble with her tuition fees, Ning Zhenguo didn¡¯t offer a penny. When her mother was sick, he didn¡¯t even bother. His title of ¡°father¡± was purely superficial.

    Ning Qing softened when she thought about her grandma. Her grandma doted on her the most. When she was young, her grandma always carried her and she didn¡¯t want her to fall down. Her grandma always smiled and said, ¡°Our baby Qingqing in the Ning family is the best, the most beautiful...¡±

    Ning Qing nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head over to Ning¡¯s house tomorrow.¡±

    Ning Qing held the cake and came to the Ning¡¯s chalet.

    She rang the doorbell and the butler, Uncle Fook, answered the door.

    Uncle Fook obviously stiffened when he saw her. He ran to the door next to metal railing but didn¡¯t extend his hand to open the door. He said nervously, ¡°I see. It¡¯s the youngdy. How can I help you?¡±

    Uncle Fook called her the youngdy, but refused her entry and asked for her purpose of visit. Ning Qing found it rather funny.

    He was just a servant. He had to work by gauging his master¡¯s mood. She smiled and lifted the cake in her hand. ¡°Uncle Fook, today¡¯s Grandma¡¯s birthday. I ordered a cake to wish Grandma a happy birthday.¡±

    Uncle Fook paused and replied, ¡°Young Lady, ever since she fell down the stairs three years ago, she has been in a blur. This year, Sir and Madam decided to not celebrate. They¡¯re merely going to cook some longevity noodles instead.¡±

    Uncle Fook refused her visit tactfully.

    Ning Qing fluttered her long eyshes. ¡°Alright then. I will not go in but this strawberry cake is Grandma¡¯s favorite. Can you bring it in for Grandma?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Uncle Fook hesitated.

    She heard the screeching of brakes. Ning Qing turned around and saw a Lamborghini parked at the side of the house. The driver¡¯s door opened and Xu Junxi got out.

    It seemed like Xu Junxi didn¡¯t see her. He ran to the passenger side of the car and opened the door like a gentleman. A light yellow figure appeared.

    Ning Qing stood straight and lifted the corners of her lips into a smile. Such a coincidence. Ning Yao who was determined to leave the country after hearing the news of her and Xu Junxi¡¯s engagement three years ago, but now she has returned.

    Ning Yao looked beautiful. Her youthful face and exquisite fashionable essories, her shy gaze, and her innocent yet gentle behavior; any man would love to protect such a delicate woman.

 Chapter 17 - What Kind Of Attitude is That, Ning Qing?

    <h4>Chapter 17: What Kind Of Attitude is That, Ning Qing?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Xu Junxi was wearing a thin white sweater and a dark coffee colored windbreaker today. He was handsome and smart, and matched Ning Yao¡¯s Korean-inspired outfit of a light yellow woolen overcoat. They looked like a match made in heaven when standing beside each other.

    Ning Qing saw that Xu Junxi was holding Ning Yao¡¯s small hand with his own while putting the other hand around her petite shoulders and half embracing her. ¡°You¡¯d caught a cold in the States the other day. Are you feeling better? Did you get car sick just now?¡±

    Ning Qing suddenly wanted tough. Xu Junxi¡¯s movements were very cautious, as his expression was full of tenderness and love. Even his voice was as soft and tender as the spring breeze in March. Ning Yao was the apple of his eye, his darling.

    What is she to him?

    She hadn¡¯t seen Xu Junxi look so tender for three whole years, and now he¡¯d given all his tenderness to another woman.

    Ning Yao rested against Xu Junxi¡¯s chest as a fragile pet would rest upon a man, with a sweet and lovely smile on her face. ¡°Junxi, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Only then did she notice Ning Qing and her expression changed dramatically. The tears in her eyes were about to spill over. She looked shy but wronged. ¡°Sister...¡±

    Ning Yao¡¯s voice was like her own, delicate and sweet, like the singing of birds in spring.

    In the past, she¡¯d liked Ning Yao because of her shyness. She took her under her wing and treated her like a sister, helped her teach her bullies a lesson, and brought her to the upper ss.

    But she never would¡¯ve thought that she¡¯d been the ¡®farmer¡¯ in the fable ¡°The Farmer and the Snake¡±.

    Ning Qing¡¯s mouth formed a sarcastic arc as she sneered. The Lamborghini had driven over just now, and unless the people inside were blind, she didn¡¯t believe that they hadn¡¯t seen her.

    Acting lovey-dovey in front of her, then pretending to be afraid of her now. People who were unaware would¡¯ve thought that she¡¯d bullied her, but she kept mum.

    Ning Qing¡¯s sneer caused Ning Yao to shrink back and bury her petite shoulder in Xu Junxi¡¯s arms. She looked at Xu Junxi, her expression full of panic and helplessness, as if asking for help.

    Xu Junxi immediately frowned at Ning Qing unhappily. ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude, Ning Qing? Ning Yao is your sister. She didn¡¯t want to fight with you. In order to avoid you, she left and went to America for three years. What else do you want her to do?¡±

    Ning Yao didn¡¯t fight with her. But did she really go to America to avoid her? Ning Qing smiled and said, ¡°Oh, really? In that case, what is she doing back here?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Xu Junxi couldn¡¯t think of a reply. ¡°Ning Qing, I hadn¡¯t expected you to be so selfish.¡±

    A sh of glory appeared in Ning Yao¡¯s eyes when she heard those words, but her expression was sad as she grabbed Xu Junxi¡¯s sleeve and pleaded, ¡°Junxi, stop talking, it¡¯s all my fault. Sister, will you forgive me? I hope our family can be happy together, I...¡±

    ¡°You said you were wrong and want me to forgive you. Fine. Now tell me how you were wrong,¡± Ning Qing interrupted.

    Ning Yao didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Ning Qing smiled as she approached her step by step. ¡°Your mother secretly gave birth to you andmitted adultery behind her best friend¡¯s back. Over the years, you¡¯ve hidden beside me, pretending to be pitiful and weak, but you¡¯ve coveted everything about me. You¡¯ve destroyed my happy family and snatched my fianc¨¦. Now you¡¯re shamelessly asking me to forgive you? Ning Yao, you make me sick!¡±

    Ning Yao¡¯s little hands clenched into tight fists. She suppressed the anger in her heart, temporarily allowing Ning Qing to revel in her ranting.

 Chapter 18 - Gain a Sense of Presence

    <h4>Chapter 18: Gain a Sense of Presence</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Junxi, it¡¯s not like that. My sister misunderstood me¡­¡± Ning Yao¡¯s tears flowed down her cheeks. She looked extremely delicate when she was crying. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about Mom and Dad. I am innocent too¡­ I really treated Qingqing like my own sister. To you¡­ I¡¯ve lived a very tough life for the past three years. I ran away to the States to forget about you, but¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Xu Junxi hugged Ning Yao tightly in his embrace. He roared at Ning Qing with hatred stered across his eyes, ¡°Ning Yao is the one I like. I love her!¡±

    Ning Qing was numb from the pain. Otherwise, when she heard Xu Junxi say that he loves Ning Yao, how could she not feel anything besides sorrow?

    Ning Yao buried herself in Xu Junxi¡¯s embrace and lifted her long slender eyebrows. She looked at her with a provoking smile. She found it satirical. A man who had just slept with a young model a few days ago and a woman who takes to faking every moment of her life. She wondered how this ridiculousbination would turn out.

    As a stalemate was developing, the chalet door opened. Ning Zhenguo and Li Meiling came out.

    ¡°Yaoyao¡­¡± Li Meiling pulled Ning Yao into her embrace. ¡°Let Mama see. How have you been for those three years in the States? Yaoyao, you lost weight.¡±

    Ning Zhenguo hugged Li Meiling¡¯s shoulderfortingly. The scene of the family reuniting was so lively.

    Ning Qing looked at them but no one noticed her. She felt like an outsider.

    Ning Yao chatted with the two of them happily, and Ning Zhenguo said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking outside and go into the house. It¡¯s rare that Mister Xues by. Yaoyao, your mom prepared dinner long ago. Let¡¯s head in.¡±

    Ning Qing suddenly remembered the butler said they only cooked a bowl of longevity noodles for her grandma, but it looks like they prepared a sumptuous dinner for their daughter.

    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Just as the four of them prepared to enter the house happily, Ning Qing suddenly called out. She had no choice but to gain some sense of presence herself.

    Ning Qing walked before Ning Zhenguo and lifted the cake in her hand. She smiled and said, ¡°Dad, today¡¯s Grandma¡¯s birthday. I ordered a cake for Grandma. Can Ie in to see Grandma?¡±

    Ning Zhenguo was a mediocre and weak person. Although the Ning family was a huge family, all with great careers, when Ning Zhenguo¡¯s father was alive, he simply rxed and enjoyed the ride. When his father passed away, Ning Zhenguo¡¯s mother was the one who took charge.

    Ning Zhenguo¡¯s mother liked Yue Wanqing and Ning Qing a lot and she insisted that she was against the idea of Li Meiling joining the family household. However, there was an ident three years ago. Her grandma fell down the stairs.

    Hence, Ning Zhenguo divorced Yue Wanqing by right and married Li Meiling.

    Ning Qing knew for a fact that although Ning Zhenguo gave the orders, Li Meiling was the real advisor. Li Meiling was smooth and slick.

    Ning Zhenguo was easily convinced, so he couldn¡¯t help to listen to Li Meiling¡¯s unheeded advice. Plus, the forty-year-old Li Meiling was attractive and enchanting.

    But, a man like Ning Zhenguo was soft-hearted. Ning Qing could see hesitant and apologetic eyes, and she was taking advantage of that.

    At that moment, Li Meiling pped and smiled. ¡°I see. Qingqing came back. Then let¡¯s hurry up and get inside. Grandma will definitely be very happy that you came back for her birthday.¡±

    Ning Qing smiled in her heart. She thought it was certain that she would enter the house, but Li Meiling seized the chance to do a favor at almost no cost. Ning Qing couldn¡¯t help but admit that Li Meiling was a smart woman. She knew how to make a man happy and how to use him.

    As expected, Ning Zhenguo revealed a happy face. The guilt towards Ning Qing then became appreciation and tender passion towards Li Meiling. ¡°Qingqing, let¡¯s go in.¡±

 Chapter 19 - She Has Changed

    <h4>Chapter 19: She Has Changed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Upon entering the Ning family house, Ning Qing went straight to Grandma¡¯s room.

    As she pushed open the door, she saw that her grandma was sitting on the cashmere carpet ying with stones.

    ¡°Grandma...¡± Ning Qing cried out, but her grandmother did not look up. She was babbling nonsense and scratching her head like a child as if she did not know how to y with the stones.

    There was a servant in the room, whose job was to take care of Grandma. The servant said helplessly, ¡°Young madam, you¡¯re back. The old madam climbed into the back garden this morning and picked up a lot of stones. She took them to the room to y. The carpet¡¯s cold but the old madam wanted to sit down. She¡¯d sat down for the entire afternoon and would not listen to anyone¡¯s persuasion.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded her head to show that she got it. She handed the cake to the servant, walked over to Grandma, and squatted down.

    She looked at the stones, then stretched out her hand and divided the speckled stones and the spotless stones into two piles. On the cashmere carpet, there happened to be a grid. She ced a stone on the grid.

    Grandma¡¯s attention was immediately set on her. She followed Ning Qing and ced a stone down.

    After ying a few times, when five speckled stones had formed a line, Ning Qingughed and told Grandma, ¡°Grandma, this game is called Five in a Row. Grandma won!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve won, I¡¯ve won, yay...¡± Grandma suddenly smiled brightly. She grabbed all the stones in her hands and wanted to y again. But she suddenly thought of a question, ¡°Who are you, little girl?¡±

    Ning Qing tilted her little head and blinked pitifully at her grandmother. She pouted her lips and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m Qingqing, you don¡¯t even recognize Qingqing now.¡±

    ¡°Qingqing?¡± Grandma repeated a few times. She had indeed forgotten Ning Qing, but looking at the sad eyes of the little girl, she tried to recall. After thinking for a minute, her eyes shone as she realized and said, ¡°Oh, it was Grandma¡¯s baby Qingqing,e here Qingqing, let Grandma hug you.¡±

    Grandma stood up and opened her arms wide. Ning Qing smiled and threw herself into her grandmother¡¯s arms.

    Grandma¡¯s embrace was as warm as her mother¡¯s. It¡¯s so nice.

    They hugged for a while, then Grandma held Ning Qing¡¯s little hand and brought her to a milky white piano. ¡°Qingqing y the piano for Grandma.¡±

    Grandma used to love listening to her y the piano the most. She¡¯d yed this piano ever since she was a child, she hadn¡¯t expected it to have been moved to Grandma¡¯s room now.

    Ning Qing sat down, and her fair hands yed several notes on the ck and white keys. She turned her head to her grandmother and said, ¡°Grandma, Qingqing shall y twinkle twinkle little star.¡±

    ¡°OK, OK!¡± Grandma danced around in joy like a child. When the familiar melody sounded, Grandma held the servant¡¯s hands and pped along, she¡¯d even sung along with Ning Qing¡¯s sweet voice: twinkle twinkle little star, how I wonder what you are...

    When Xu Junxi came upstairs to visit Grandma, he saw this scene through the gap in half closed door. Ning Qing was wearing a white dress and a turquoise knitted cardigan today. The rxed and cheerful melody slipped out from her fair fingers. Half of her face, which was bathed in the golden sunlight, was as pink as peach blossoms, and her delicate and ink ck eyes were looking around.

    The big palm on the doorknob slowly loosened. His hands fell into his trouser pockets as he leanedzily against the door.

    If Ning Yao¡¯s voice was like an oriole¡¯s, then Ning Qing¡¯s voice was as sweet, waxy, and gentle as the Jiangnan women. When she would sing, when she used to call him Junxi, her voice was soft, not fake and coquettish.

    Unfortunately, she has changed. She was no longer the simple beautiful girl she used to be. She had be selfish, bitter, and even dirty after entering the entertainment industry.

 Chapter 20 - Junxi, Grandma Shall Pass Qingqing To You

    <h4>Chapter 20: Junxi, Grandma Shall Pass Qingqing To You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    The most annoying part was that she shamelessly said that Ning Yao took her fianc¨¦ away. Even though he was her fianc¨¦, she was willing to sleep with other men but didn¡¯t allow him to touch her. He blurted out that he loves Ning Yao out of anger.

    Then, a sheer feeling of vindictiveness surged over him. He wanted her to feel envy, jealousy, and pain.

    However, he couldn¡¯t see a hint of jealousy across her face as she looked at him proudly and coldly, as though she were saying, Xu Junxi, I¡¯ll see how the two of you end.

    He suddenly recalled that she never seemed to have gotten jealous of him over these years. Upon this realization, he felt disappointed and empty. He seemed to feel... lost.

    Xu Junxi suddenly felt annoyed when he thought of this. What to think about Ning Qing? Ning Yao was such a great girl that deserved his love. Didn¡¯t he fall in love with Ning Yao too?

    He wanted to push open the door, but the grandma and her granddaughter were in there eating her birthday cake. Ning Qing scooped up some strawberry cream with a fork and fed her grandma.

    Grandma suddenly dipped into some cream and smudged it by Ning Qing¡¯s lip. Looking at her grandma messing with her, she tugged her grandma¡¯s sleeve and shook her body as she called in a girlish way, ¡°Grandma...¡±

    Xu Junxi felt his scalp go numb, alongside a rush of emotions, as his body stiffened.

    He watched as Ning Qing licked the cream by her lip. Her lips were glistening red and her tongue looked smooth and moist. It was quite the image.

    Xu Junxi gulped and suddenly thought of the moment when he kissed her forcefully on the sofa the other day. His eyes immediately grew red.

    At that point, Grandma noticed Xu Junxi. She waved and said, ¡°Junxi,e in. What are you doing hiding behind the door?¡±

    Ning Qing turned around and looked. Xu Junxi was really standing by the door. However, he looked arrogant. He didn¡¯t bother to look at her but walked towards her grandma and asked, ¡°Grandma, how are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Grandma replied.

    Ning Qing was shocked. Her grandma didn¡¯t remember her but she remembered Xu Junxi. She saw that her grandma¡¯s mischievousness faded and was reced with simple friendliness.

    Ning Qing then understood that her grandma wasn¡¯tpletely lucid. There were times that were good and there were times that were bad. Now is probably one of the better times.

    She felt dispirited and she held her grandma¡¯s hand. Her grandma sighed and said heavy heartedly, ¡°Junxi, Grandma shall pass Qingqing to you. You must treat her well.¡±

    Her dispirited emotion was tainted with mncholy. Three years passed and they changed beyond recognition, but only Grandma couldn¡¯t notice.

    Xu Junxi looked to the side and saw Ning Qing in distress. He felt happy and he beamed with joy as he said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m now with Ning...¡± with Ning Yao.

    ¡°Junxi...¡± Ning Qing took her hand back and shouted at him. She pleaded with her eyes, Grandma¡¯s not in a healthy condition. Don¡¯t provoke her.

    Xu Junxi was suddenly happy as he thought Ning Qing was full of regret and wanted him to say that they were together. Even though he didn¡¯t want her anymore, she pretended that they were still on good terms.

    At that point he was in a good mood so he yed along with Ning Qing and didn¡¯t refute.

    Her grandma exhorted again that Xu Junxi take care of Ning Qing. Then, she went back to bed as she was exhausted. Ning Qing tucked her grandma in and left the room with Xu Junxi.

 Chapter 21 - Yaoyao, Apologize To Qingqing

    <h4>Chapter 21: Yaoyao, Apologize To Qingqing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing left the room and remembered that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see her grandma every day and take care of her; she looked down in distress and remained quiet. Xu Junxi put his hands in his pockets and said arrogantly behind Ning Qing, ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t daydream. I only kept quiet because we were with your grandma. It¡¯s impossible between us, I¡¯m together with Yaoyao.¡±

    Ning Qing wasn¡¯t paying much attention but replied casually, ¡°Oh, all the best to you.¡±

    Xu Junxi¡¯s smile instantly froze. He took a huge stride forward and blocked her way. He teased coldly, ¡°Ning Qing, what do you mean? You don¡¯t let me tell your grandma that I¡¯m with Yaoyao and now you¡¯re wishing us all the best? When are you going to stop ying tricks?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s world view was destroyed. ying tricks? Which eyes of his saw her ying tricks? He¡¯s so full of himself.

    ¡°Think however you want, as long as you¡¯re happy,¡± Ning Qing turned and wanted to walk past him.

    But Xu Junxi blocked her way. Then, the two of them were pulling and pushing, ¡°Ning Qing, make this clear today!¡±

    Ning Qing suddenly stood and raised her beautiful eyebrows. She shed an enchanting smile at Xu Junxi and beckoned him to look behind him.

    Xu Junxi was first stunned by Ning Qing¡¯s smile. Then, he found a strange atmosphere. He turned around and saw Ning Yao standing behind him with a sorrowful look.

    ¡°Yaoyao, listen to me,¡± Xu Junxi quickly ran over after he saw Ning Yao¡¯s aggrieving gaze.

    Ning Yao pouted and turned around to leave.

    Xu Junxi chased behind her.

    Looking at the drama, Ning Qing smirked coldly. She then turned around to walk down the stairs.

    ¡°Qingqing, as you¡¯re already here, just stay back and have dinner together,¡± Li Meiling saw what happened upstairs. She walked before Ning Qing calmly with a friendly smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll head back first,¡± Ning Qing rejected.

    Then, Ning Yao came downstairs. Her sorrowful look was just like what one would imagine. Her face was full of innocence and sincerity when she said, ¡°Sister, we haven¡¯t met for three years. Just stay and let us gather as a family.¡±

    She stood there in silence and looked at Li Meiling with a smile that wasn¡¯t really a smile. Li Meiling blocked her way. It seemed like they wouldn¡¯t let her go if she didn¡¯t put on a y with the pair of mother and daughter.

    ¡°Yaoyao, what are you doing standing there. Sister Qingqing didn¡¯t like you. It¡¯s all your fault. Quick, serve her tea and apologize to her.¡±

    Li Meiling said and the servant quickly brought a cup of tea and passed it to Ning Yao.

    ¡°Yaoyao...¡± Ning Yao took over the teacup without hesitation while Xu Junxi looked at her in anguish and pity. He didn¡¯t think Ning Yao was at fault so he found it rather aggrieving for Ning Yao to make a great concession to amodate Ning Qing.

    Ning Yao gave Xu Junxi aforting gaze and walked to Ning Qing, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s all my fault. I am apologizing to you.¡±

    Ning Qing smiled lightly. She didn¡¯t decline in modesty but took the tea.

    When she reached the teacup, Ning Yao intentionally flipped the teacup and spilled the tea onto her own hand.

    ¡°Psst...¡± Ning Yao retrieved her hand in a panic. It was as though she were afraid that no one knew she was in pain, she quickly took two steps back.

 Chapter 22 - Counter Attack

    <h4>Chapter 22: Counter Attack</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Yaoyao...¡± Li Meiling and Xu Junxi rushed forward and surrounded Ning Yao. Xu Junxi held Ning Yao¡¯s injured hand on his palm and asked softly, ¡°Yaoyao, where... did it...¡±

    Before he managed to ask ¡°did it hurt¡±, there was another ssh of warm water along with some tea leaves doused on Ning Yao¡¯s face.

    Everyone at the scene was shocked at the unexpected turn of event.

    There was a servant that looked at Ning Yao. They heard Ning Yao scream as though she was afraid that it might ruin her face. The delicate makeup on her face smudged and the way she looked with tea leaves on her face was funny.

    There was also a servant who covered her mouth andughed in silence.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you!¡± No matter how strong one¡¯s will power was, she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep calm when her daughter was sshed with a cup of tea. Li Meiling stared at her as she spoke with her teeth clenched.

    ¡°Aunt Lee, what did I do? You¡¯re so fierce, I¡¯m so scared.¡± Ning Qing took one step forward and looked at Li Meiling with her squinted beautiful eyes innocently. She was sending her message straightforwardly, Li Meiling, there are so many outsiders here. Pick up your mask and take care of your image.

    Li Meiling nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. She never thought she would lose against a young girl after being around this long.

    However, experience counts. She quickly shed a few teardrops and cried, ¡°Qingqing, why do you have to treat Yaoyao like that? Come to me if you are unhappy with us!¡±

    Her voice sessfully attracted Ning Zhenguo from the study room. Ning Zhenguo ran down the stairs and saw the scene, he immediately reprimanded, ¡°Ning Qing, what kind of mess are you making? Who let you bully Aunt Li and Yaoyao?¡±

    Ning Qing lost hope in her father long ago. The more cold and detached she was, the happier her smile seemed, ¡°Dad, Aunt Li told Yaoyao to apologize to me and said that it¡¯s all Yaoyao¡¯s fault. I thought if Yaoyao is at fault, as a sister, I definitely have to teach her a lesson for her to turn over a new leaf.¡±

    Ning Zhenguo was at loss for words when he heard Ning Qing¡¯s exnation. His body stiffened and he looked at Li Meiling then Ning Yao. He could only let out a heavy sigh in the end.

    Ning Qing turned around happily and looked at Li Meiling again. ¡°Aunt Li, what era are you living in? Why are you still ying those tricks under the table? Speaking of acting, Aunt Li seemed to have forgotten that I¡¯m from the Beijing Film Academy, I understand the industry too.¡±

    Then, Ning Qing passed the teacup before Li Meiling and smiled, ¡°Alright, as I make everyone unhappy here, I shall leave. This teacup... Aunt Li please take it back.¡±

    Li Meiling was so pissed off that she wished she could just throw a few ps at Ning Qing¡¯s face. However, she wouldn¡¯t do something so irrational. It was her mistake that she let her guard down with Ning Qing.

    Whatever Ning Qing did that day, she guaranteed that she would take revenge within a week.

    Li Meiling wiped her tears as she suppressed the anger in her heart. She extended her hand to take over the teacup Ning Qing raised in the air.

    She lowered her head.

    But ¡°Pak!¡± Ning Qing let go of her hand and the teacup shattered into pieces on the ground.

    ¡°Ning Qing!¡± There were two low bellows. One was Ning Zhenguo while the other one was Xu Junxi. Ning Qing smirked as she walked out of the house without turning back.

    The moment Ning Qing left, ¡°Husband, woo...¡± Li Meiling cried in Ning Zhenguo¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Junxi, sister, she...¡± Ning Yao¡¯s face was pale and her body trembled.

 Chapter 23 - Xu Junxi, Letâ€™s Call Off Our Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 23: Xu Junxi, Let¡¯s Call Off Our Engagement</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing walked out of the house and heard an exasperated voice from behind, ¡°Ning Qing, stand there!¡±

    Ning Qing stood strong and turned around. Xu Junxi was pale with rage. She humiliated Ning Yao and he should be burning with anger. He was probably there to vent his spleen on behalf of Ning Yao.

    Xu Junxi was really angry but it was a Ning family affair earlier so it was inconvenient for him to make anyments. However, he saw how she sarcastic she was with his own eyes. Ning Yao could only cry when she was bullied, why did Ning Qing be so wicked?

    ¡°Ning Qing, why did you humiliate Aunt Li and Yaoyao? I said I fell in love with Yaoyao first. For the past three years when she was in the States, she¡¯d kept rejecting me. I was the one who flew over to see her every time. She loves me too. She bears patiently and stayed hidden until now for you. How could you treat such a pure and innocent girl so cruelly?¡±

    Ning Qing wanted tough, and she did let out a chuckle. Cruel? He used the adjective on her! Ning Yao, pure and innocent?

    She could tell that Xu Junxi was totally blinded. Ning Yao only went to the States three years ago after the engagement was fixed.

    If Ning Yao didn¡¯t go to the States, how could she pretend to be a holy lotus? If she didn¡¯t go to the States, how could she y tricks and tempt him to the States over and over again?

    Ning Qing found herself ridiculous. Three years ago, when she and Xu Junxi got engaged, she and her mother got kicked out very soon thereafter. She had been to Xu¡¯s once, which was the time when Xu Junxi¡¯s mother humiliated her. He was cold to her, and by virtue she didn¡¯t want to attach herself to him and be used of merely seeking connection with the rich and powerful. Hence, they spent very little time together for the past three years.

    She never thought that when she was earning money to take care of her mother, Xu Junxi flew to the States to date Ning Yao. He was just sleeping with a young model a few days back.

    Was he still the boy that was warm and shy in her memory?

    Ning Qing stood straight and smiled faintly, ¡°If I wasn¡¯t wicked, how could Ning Yao¡¯s innocence stand out so boldly? Leave me alone. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re living well. I¡¯ll p to congratte the pairing of the prince and the princess. You are a good match.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Xu Junxi clenched his fists as his chest billowed up and down. He looked at Ning Qing who was looking at everything so lightly.

    What did she mean? Shouldn¡¯t she be exining and begging for him to stay?

    Had she be addicted to pushing him to other women?

    Just what did she think he was to her?

    Just as he recalled her distressed face in her grandma¡¯s room, he felt better, ¡°Ning Qing, I know that you¡¯ve loved me all these years but you can¡¯t force a rtionship. I want to be with Yaoyao. Don¡¯t make it difficult for her. Between the two of us, consider me the one who owes you.¡±

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t even have the strength tough. She suddenly didn¡¯t understand why she would ept his confession of love when she was eighteen, why she would ept his garden date and engagement...

    He couldn¡¯t even differentiate the bad and the good. His face of arrogance; she thought it was too much to bear just another nce!

    After a while, Ning Qing spoke. Her gentle voice brought a tinge of weariness, ¡°Xu Junxi, let¡¯s call off our engagement.¡±

    Xu Junxi¡¯s body stiffened. That¡¯s strange. He was the one who said that he was with Ning Yao but when he heard her calling off their engagement, he felt an ache in his heart. It felt as though someone stabbed a knife at his chest and took his heart away. It was as though something important was flowing away...

    There was cold chill to their faces, and Xu Junxi looked up and saw that it was drizzling. The dense and heavy raindrops wet their clothes.

    ¡°Alright,¡± His deep voice sounded like it was forced out from his stomach. Xu Junxi stared at her face as not to miss any expression, ¡°Please pass me back the jade bracelet that was passed down through the Xu family. I want to give it to Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ning Qing nodded. The pattering raindrops that hit their skin were as cold as she felt inside at the very moment, ¡°The jade bracelet belongs to the Xu family. I will definitely return it to you. But I didn¡¯t bring the jade bracelet with me. I¡¯ll call you tomorrow and you cane and collect.¡±

    Ning Qing said this and turned to leave without waiting for Xu Junxi¡¯s response.

 Chapter 24 - Two Men Fighting Over Her

    <h4>Chapter 24: Two Men Fighting Over Her</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Just as she turned around, a ck umbre suddenly covered her. Then, Kong Yang¡¯s handsome face greeted her. He smiled and said, ¡°Ning Qing, Aunt Ning saw that the sky grew dark and it¡¯s raining but you have yet to return. She¡¯s worried so she sent me here to pick you up.¡±

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    She took a step and she heard Xu Junxi clenched his teeth and spat, ¡°Ning Qing, well done!¡±

    Her small wrist was suddenly pulled upon.

    Ning Qing turned around and she saw Xu Junxi¡¯s handsome face was covered with water beads. He red at her with a ferocious gaze as though he was a restrained beast who would leap at her and tear her into pieces the moment he was unleashed.

    ¡°Ning Qing, I belittled you. You even found your next one already? Did you set this up today and wait for me to break up with you so you could call off the engagement? Ning Qing, I¡¯m very disgusted with you!¡±

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t react. She lifted her hand and tuck a strand of wet hair behind her ear. She said in a calm and elegant voice, ¡°Xu Junxi, as I disgust you, please let go of my hand.¡±

    Not only did Xu Junxi not let go, he gripped her wrist even tighter. His strong force nearly broke her wrist, ¡°Ning Qing, you are ridiculous. What¡¯s the difference between you and a prostitute? You are all sl*ts!¡±

    Ning Qing felt a warm liquid welling up her eyes. Only she knew how much effort she had devoted in order not to sell her body in the entertainment circle.

    How could he say that to her?

    Just as Ning Qing was going to fight back, there was a hand over her shoulder. Kong Yang said angrily, ¡°Mister, it is a civilized society. Please watch your mouth. And, she told you to let go of her. Did you not hear? If you don¡¯t, I shall call the police.¡±

    ¡°Call the police?¡± Xu Junxi sneered and red at Kong Yang¡¯s white shirt and jeans in disdain, ¡°Who are you to cut in when we are talking? Do you want to sleep with her? Do you know how expensive she is? Can you afford her?¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°Pak!¡± Xu Junxi felt his face aching. It turned out that Ning Qing pped him.

    Xu Junxi looked to his side. He didn¡¯t know where did the scream came from or who held his arm. He only knew that he was confused. He turned and looked at Ning Qing with his bloodshot eyes and he wanted to strangle her to death.

    But when his gaze met Ning Qing¡¯s, he stiffened as the girl opposite him had a red nose...

    She cried!

    Ning Qing seized the moment as Xu Junxi was stunned and she flung his hand away. Before she left, she said softly, ¡°Xu Junxi, I¡¯d rather I never knew you.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing...¡± Xu Junxi felt that he was possessed. He instinctually took a huge stride forward and pulled her wrist again. There was panic that shed in his eyes, ¡°No... Don¡¯t...¡±

    His ¡°don¡¯t go¡± was cut off by Kong Yang. Kong Yang pushed him and said, ¡°Why are you so clingy? No matter who you were to Ning Qing back then, you are nothing to her now.¡±

    When Xu Junxi heard ¡°nothing to her¡±, he felt a sharp pain in his heart. He pulled Ning Qing and wanted to pull her into his embrace. He turned to stare at Kong Yang, ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t you dare get involved between us. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not being nice.¡±

    Kong Yang was young and aggressive. On top of that, he can¡¯t control himself in front of the person he liked, ¡°Come on!¡± Then, he and Xu Junxi started pulling and pushing one another. They looked like they were going to fight.

 Chapter 25 - Ning Yao, Thatâ€™s All You Have

    <h4>Chapter 25: Ning Yao, That¡¯s All You Have</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Xu Junxi, what are you doing? Are you crazy? Let go!¡± Ning Qing went to stop them but the men were much stronger. Xu Junxi waved and she staggered backwards.

    She carried a backpack and the strap got loose, and something fell out into a pool of water.

    Ning Qing was shocked, It¡¯s the watch. The watch that the man in the hotel left behind.

    Ning Qing was shocked yet pissed off. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to pick up the watch but red at Ning Yao, she sneered, ¡°Ning Yao, that¡¯s all you have? Your man is fighting for me and you¡¯re just watching by the sidlines?¡±

    Xu Junxi ran out to criticize Ning Qing so Ning Yao stood aside and watched proudly. But, she never thought it would get out of control and Xu Junxi held Ning Qing back.

    Even when she ran out to hold Xu Junxi¡¯s arm, he didn¡¯t react at all. His eyes only saw Ning Qing.

    It was like a dozen years back when his eyes were forever cast upon Ning Qing. Heughed when Ning Qingughed, he couldn¡¯t eat when Ning Qing was sad. She was like a maidservant to Ning Qing all those years and he didn¡¯t even look at her once.

    No, she didn¡¯t want that again.

    She put in so much effort and finally took Xu Junxi in her hand. Xu Junxi was hers; she was going to be thedy in Xu¡¯s family.

    Ning Qing¡¯s ridiculing remarks taunted her but reminded her at the same time. Ning Yao rushed forward without hesitation. Just as Kong Yang raised his fist, she blocked him before he could hit Xu Junxi. She sounded timid but acted courageously. She was a girl that was willing to give her all for love, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt Junxi, hit me if you want.¡±

    Kong Yang saw that a girl came to block his fist and he managed to pull back in time.

    Ning Yao could feel that the man behind her still wanted to fight back. She put her hand on her head and slumped into Xu Junxi¡¯s embrace weakly.

    Xu Junxi extended his arm to hug her while Ning Yao looked at him lovingly.

    Xu Junxi was stupefied again. He who lost rationality suddenly came back to reality. What did he do? Why would he fight with another person for the kind of woman like Ning Qing?

    He recalled how Ning Yao had protected him. He was touched and embraced Ning Yao in his arms. He leaned forward to kiss her face, ¡°Silly. Why did you rush out when men were fighting? How full of heartache would I be if you were to get hurt? Huh?¡±

    Ning Yao hooked Xu Junxi¡¯s neck and chuckled. She said, ¡°I do not allow anyone to hurt you. If you were to get into an ident, I wouldn¡¯t want to live any more.¡±

    Xu Junxi was blinded. He thought Ning Qing was filthy and cold-hearted and he felt that Ning Yao was precious so he fell for her again.

    On the other hand, Kong Yang ran before Ning Qing when she was picking up the watch. She wiped away the water with her sleeve and she was terrified that the watch wasn¡¯t moving anymore.

    Ning Qing only wanted to cry. She could tell that the watch was very expensive. Her life was already on the rocks. If the owner of the watch were to call, how was she going topensate them?

    She stood up and carefully ced the watch in her bag. Then, she had to proceed without a n. She shall send the watch to the workshop and see if it could be repaired.

    ¡°Kong Yang, are you okay?¡± The incident involved the innocent one and Ning Qing could only ask Kong Yang apologetically.

    Kong Yang shook his head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Kong Yang picked up his umbre while Ning Qing followed but didn¡¯t even take another look at Xu Junxi.

 Chapter 26 - Tonight, Iâ€™ll Stay

    <h4>Chapter 26: Tonight, I¡¯ll Stay</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    The corners of Xu Junxi¡¯s eyes were focused on Ning Qing¡¯s movement. He saw that she ignored him and left, his chest was heaving up and down again.

    Then, he heard Ning Yao in his embrace gently say, ¡°Junxi, did my sister get together with a rich boyfriend? That Swiss watch is an 18K white gold vintage watch. It¡¯s the one and only watch like that in the whole world. Two years ago, I once get to see it on an auction in Geneva. I heard that it was sold at a high price of five million dors.¡±

    Xu Junxi¡¯s eyes grew cold and he lifted the corner of his lips into a cold smile. He said something right earlier, which was that he belittled Ning Qing.

    Just how filthy was that woman. She attached herself to influential people and to a young handsome man. She didn¡¯t let go of any chances.

    No wonder she couldn¡¯t be bothered with him.

    Xu Junxi carried Ning Yao and shook off Ning Qing¡¯s beautiful face in his head. He lowered his gaze and looked at Ning Yao gently, ¡°Yaoyao, were you scared when you blocked that punch for me?¡±

    Ning Yao bit her pink lips and she looked innocent, ¡°I was scared but you are my everything. I have to protect you. I know that you¡¯re angry at my sister for dating randomly but she doesn¡¯t listen to you. In the end, she still left. I¡¯m so sad.¡±

    Ning Yao was smart to not mention that Xu Junxi ignored her, nor did she ask why Xu Junxi was fighting in the first ce. She even twisted his motive for fighting as him getting angry because he cared. Xu Junxi felt touched and guilty. Even if he wasn¡¯t willing to admit it, he really got into a fight because he... was jealous.

    He was jealous.

    Xu Junxi looked at Ning Yao with even more loving eyes and he chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about her. We talked earlier and called off our engagement. Yaoyao, I¡¯ll stay tonight. Or maybe, we can head to a hotel...¡±

    Ning Yao was overjoyed. Calling off the engagement was the first step. For the next step, she wanted Xu Junxi to propose to her.

    She blushed and covered his mouth with her hand. She grumbled in a flirtatious manner, ¡°No way... We haven¡¯t got married yet. Mom told me that girls should love themselves...¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t give it to Xu Junxi that easily. A woman¡¯s body would forever be the trump card. The easier it was, the less a man knows how to appreciate it.

    Ning Yao, who loved her own body, made Xu Junxi itch. The moment they reached the second floor of the chalet, he couldn¡¯t wait but put down Ning Yao and pull her body into his embrace. He then pushed her against the wall, ¡°Fine then. But let me kiss you.¡±

    Xu Junxi kissed Ning Yao¡¯s red lips.

    Ning Qing and Kong Yang were walking while Kong Yang patted his chest and said, ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t worry. If that person were to disturb you again,e and look for me. I¡¯ll beat him up for you.¡±

    Xu Junxi humiliated her earlier while Kong Yang, who was a stranger, could believe in her. Ning Qing was touched.

    However, it was different from a rtionship. Before Kong Yang fall too deep for her, she had to cut him off.

    Ning Qing paused and looked at Kong Yang, ¡°Kong Yang, that man was really my fianc¨¦e. Although we called off our engagement, I can¡¯t ept a new rtionship. You are a good man but you¡¯re not my type. There are many good options out there. You deserve better.¡±

    Kong Yao was stunned and he was obviously digesting what she said. He touched his head andughed. ¡°Ning Qing, I like you and that¡¯s my business. That has nothing to do with you. I am not asking you to ept me. But as of now, when you have a problem, I only hope to be by your side.¡±

 Chapter 27 - Young Master Luâ€™s Phone Call

    <h4>Chapter 27: Young Master Lu¡¯s Phone Call</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t know what to say. Kong Yang said that he wasn¡¯t asking for anything so she would sound unreasonable and brutal if she were to say anything else.

    Maybe what Kong Yang needed most was time.

    ¡°Alright, Kong Yang. Thank you, I want to return to school. Bye bye.¡±

    Kong Yang didn¡¯t dare to say that he would send her back to her school as she was afraid that it would make her feel repulsed. From what he thought, Ning Qing was a decisive girl and she definitely didn¡¯t like him pestering her.

    He passed the umbre to Ning Qing, ¡°It¡¯s raining heavily, take the umbre with you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. My school is very close. You need the umbre more. I shall go.¡± Ning Qing started running before Kong Yang could respond.

    ...

    Ning Qing walked on the street. There were many shops along the way so she walked along the eaves to avoid the rain.

    She couldn¡¯t ept Kong Yang¡¯s offer and give him hope. Although he said that he¡¯d be okay to just stay by her side. But from her point of view, epting a kind offer without repaying was taking advantage.

    She couldn¡¯t take advantage of Kong Yang.

    As she walked, the phone in her bag rang. She took out and saw that it was a strange number calling.

    ¡°Hi, hello...¡± Ning Qing answered the phone.

    ¡°Hi, hello. Are you Miss Ning? I heard that my watch was with you. If you¡¯re free now, I¡¯lle and get it.¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and soothing, a very maic voice.

    Ning Qing stunned. She grieved in sorrow in her head.

    ¡°That... It¡¯s a little inconvenient. The watch is... It¡¯s in my school but I¡¯m outside,¡± Ning Qing found an excuse.

    ¡°You¡¯re outside? Which street?¡±

    Ning Qing thought he didn¡¯t believe her so without much thought she looked at the street sign before her and read the road name, ¡°I¡¯m on San Bao Street. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m free some other day.¡±

    No one answered on the other end of the line. He was quiet for about two minutes and Ning Qing felt insecure. She broke his watch after all and she felt really guilty.

    ¡°Hello, Sir...¡±

    Then, there was a ¡°beep¡±. Ning Qing looked to the side and saw a ck Cayenne stopped next to her.

    The window opened and there was a handsome face. The man¡¯s sculpted face with fine lines, red lips and deep ck eyes...

    Ning Qing felt an explosion in his head. The memory about hotel room the other night surged like a tidal wave. She recalled herself kissing him.

    She felt... She blushed in embarrassment.

    Compared to Ning Qing who was sheepish and on edge, the man in the car, Lu Shaoming, was rather elegant and calm. One of his palms was on the steering wheel while the other hand was waving his phone, ¡°Miss Ning, how are you?¡±

    How are you?

    Not good.

    Ning Qing stood and gripped her phone. It was still raining slightly and she was drenched. She needn¡¯t look into a mirror to tell how messy she looked.

    ¡°Hello...¡± Ning Qing tried hard to organize a sentence. ¡°The watch is actually in my school dorm, I...¡±

    ¡°Get in, I¡¯ll bring you to school,¡± Lu Shaoming moved his thin lips and said gently without any expression on his face.

    Ning Qing finally understood that she dug herself a pit and she was going to bury herself in it. What should she do then? Could she refuse to go to school?

    She hesitated for a few seconds before she opened the door and got in the car.

    ...

    She felt even more embarrassed when she sat in the car. The internal setting of the car was low profile yet luxurious. Her clothes were all wet and it would definitely wet the car seat if she were to sit down.

    She wanted to say that she would get out of the car but in the corner of her eyes saw that the man closed the car window and turned on the air conditioner. Her chilly body felt a suddenforting warmth.

    The sleeves of his ck shirt were rolled up to his elbow and it revealed his muscr forearm. His palm pressed on the steering wheel as they went forward and took a turn. His action was rather smooth and natural...

    One detail could show just how well a man¡¯s upbringing and self-control was. Simrly, an action could show if one was a mature and sessful charming man.

    Ning Qing knew that Lu Shaoming was.

 Chapter 28 - Tsk tsk tsk, Iâ€™ve Flattered Myself Again

    <h4>Chapter 28: Tsk tsk tsk, I¡¯ve ttered Myself Again</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    As she let her imagination run wild, the man in the front seat looked to the back via his rear-view mirror. ¡°There¡¯s a towel by the side of the door. Take it out to dry yourself.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡± Ning Qing replied and found a few clean towels that were folded neatly and kept by the side of the door. She took a blue striped towel at random and wiped her face.

    The towel was soft and there was a faint delicate fragrance. It must be from the softener that it was soaked in.

    This man is a clean person who pays attention to the quality of life. That¡¯s the conclusion that Ning Qing made.

    She wiped the water on her face and then her neck. However, the end of the thread hooked onto the button of her white shirt that she was wearing. She pulled the towel and the third button of her shirt popped open.

    It happened to be where her full curve was. She looked down and she saw that her pinkce bra and her cleavage were visible. Her milky fair skin was covered with ayer of crystal-like beads.

    Ning Qing was shocked and she quickly covered her chest with her hands. Then, she looked at the man at the front seat with her guard up.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s clear bright eyes met with the girl via the rearview mirror. He looked at her nervous yet vignt gaze then casually stole a nce at where she was covering up. He smiled gently and looked away.

    Ning Qing was burning in embarrassment. He was so sincere and he didn¡¯t have any impure thoughts. If it weren¡¯t for her exaggerated effort to cover it up, he probably wouldn¡¯t have looked.

    She seemed to... tter herself.

    Ning Qing felt embarrassed. In order to lighten the mood, she said, ¡°I¡¯m all drenched. I¡¯m sorry that I wet your car seat.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± He, a man of few words, gave her a short reply.

    Ning Qing was dumbfounded. She found the man was a miser with words and it was rather difficult to talk to him.

    Luckily, her school was nearby and they got there in ten minutes by car. As it was raining heavily, Lu Shaoming parked his Cayenne right where her dorm building was, under her instruction.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go down to get an umbre, wait for me to get you in the car,¡± Ning Qing suggested as she thought he probably wouldn¡¯t go through the rain, judging by his looks.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the dorm building before him and opened the door. Ning Qing heard the opening and closing of the car boot. Then, her side of the door was opened. The man was holding an umbre as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s walk together.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the umbre, ¡°...¡± Tsk tsk tsk. She ttered herself again.

    Of course, he prepared umbre during a rainy day. It was only her who was acting like an enthusiastic idiot.

    Ning Qing got out of the car and Lu Shaoming closed the door. They then walked into the dorm building together.

    ...

    When they got to the third floor, Ning Qing took out her dorm keys. She bit her pink lips sheepishly and said in hesitation, ¡°Can you wait here for a bit when I go in and change?¡±

    Lu Shaoming didn¡¯t show any facial expression. He was about 182cm, a lot taller than she was. She could only see his elegantly defined jaw.

    ¡°Mm.¡± He nodded faintly in agreement.

    Ning Qing opened the door and entered her room.

    She took out a pink trumpet sleeve shirt and paired it with white pencil pants. She took out her ck boots and put on a pair of slippers of the same color as her shirt.

    She let her hair loose and she wiped it with her towel as she thought about the watch in his bag that was not working. She was thinking hard about what excuse she would useter.

    The debt owner was already here. She wasn¡¯t considering confessing. She had no money in her pocket. If he were to make her pay, she wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it. She could only drag it out and see what was the situation was like at the repair shop.

 Chapter 29 - The Way A Man Looks At A Woman

    <h4>Chapter 29: The Way A Man Looks At A Woman</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing threw away her towel and walked to the door. She then opened the door.

    Ning Qing was stunned as she opened the door. The once quiet corridor was packed. Ning Qing looked around and saw that her female ssmates were all love struck. Some of them were even drooling like an infatuated fan girl. Some of them had already fainted at the sight.

    ¡°Wow, whose boyfriend is this? He¡¯s so handsome. Look at his long legs. He¡¯s so proportionate; he¡¯s totally more gorgeous than any male model in the magazine.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Just look at his temperament. He¡¯s a handsome, cool, elegant, smart looking man in his thirties. It¡¯s the typical look of the kind of man I like.¡±

    His female ssmates were discussing this mystery man excitedly. They were rubbing their hands together and they almost came to pull him away. Ning Qing looked at the man and saw him lying against the wallzily with his leg slightly bent with his left hand in his pocket while he was holding cigarette on his right hand.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t know if he was used to being watched or if he simply had a strong mental disposition. Even when the girls were talking about him excitedly, he didn¡¯t even move an inch or appear affected at all. His sexy thin lips blew out puffs of smoke rings. He was so calm andposed that he looked as though he was an outsider and had nothing to do with the situation around him.

    He felt her presence and he looked. He measured her up and down casually, he squinted his narrow eyes and there was a gentle gaze with a tinge of...yuppieness.

    Ning Qing knew that she was hallucinating. His eyes moved in just the way a man looks at a woman. A very charming and strong manliness.

    Lu Shaoming stood straight and put off the cigarette butt calmly. He threw it into the rubbish bin by the side and asked, ¡°You¡¯re done?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Ning Qing nodded. ¡°Come on in.¡±

    She moved to the side of the door while Lu Shaoming walked in. When she closed the door, she heard the girls talking, ¡°Is that Ning Qing¡¯s boyfriend? Are they staying together?¡±

    Ning Qing, ¡°...¡± No!

    ...

    Ning Qing noticed that the right side of Lu Shaoming¡¯s suit was drenched when she closed the door. She then recalled when they were sharing an umbre, she walked on his left. He seemed to cover her with most part of the umbre even though she was already drenched before that.

    He¡¯s really a gentleman.

    ¡°That...¡± Ning Qing found it difficult to say but he got wet because of him. She braced herself and said, ¡°Do you want to take off your suit for me to dry it up with the fan for a bit. Just in case you catch a cold.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded. He didn¡¯t turn but opened his suit button.

    Ning Qing quickened her pace and took the suit that he passed over.

    The suit was warm with his body heat. Ning Qing hung it on the hanger as the quick nce she managed to steal reyed in her head. He was wearing a ck shirt of the same color as his suit, with his broad shoulders and small waist under the well-pressed shirt. His muscle under the shirt was bnced and strong, giving out a healthy manly vibe.

    Those girls were right. His body looked good, a natural born mannequin.

    She turned on the fan and blew it against the suit. Ning Qing looked and thought his suit must be tailor-made. She reckoned the cost of his suit would be enough to buy a dozen fans like hers.

 Chapter 30 - Does It Hurt?

    <h4>Chapter 30: Does It Hurt?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing blinked her long eyshes and turned around. She looked towards the man embarrassedly, ¡°I suddenly remembered that the watch wasn¡¯t in my dorm. I left it in the hospital when I visited my mom this morning. I shall return it to you either tomorrow or the day after when I¡¯m free.¡±

    Lu Shaoming heard and turned around. He looked at her for three seconds and replied with one word, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ning Qing let out a sigh of relief. She looked up and saw that he sat down on the one and only wooden long bench in the bedroom. He crossed his long legs and sat rather elegantly.

    Ning Qing couldn¡¯t understand. As he agreed toe over and take it tomorrow, why was he sitting there?

    Oh, maybe it was because his suit was wet.

    That long bench was old. There was room for only one person and it was slightly cramped. The strange man¡¯s appearance was as though he was condescending to a simple man. It was a strange sight.

    Ning Qing coughed as she felt awkward. She didn¡¯t have dinner at the Ning¡¯s family house. It was dinner time and she was very hungry.

    She remembered that there was only a pack of instant noodles in her room and she wanted to cook it for dinner. But, as the man was there, she had to ask and offer out of courtesy.

    ¡°Have you eaten dinner? I¡¯m going to cook some instant noodles, do you want some?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the one and only a small bed in the room. The bed looked tidy and clean, the nket was folded like a tofu chunk, there was also a pink bear next to the nket. It looked very cute.

    He looked at the girl with an innocent heart. He knew that she was being courteous but didn¡¯t intend to ask him to stay for dinner.

    He nodded and spatted another word, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Ning Qing, ¡°...¡± Shouldn¡¯t have asked.

    There was an induction cooker in the room, Ning Qing flipped the switch and boiled water. After the water boiled, she opened the instant noodles packet and put the noodles in.

    As she stirred with the chopstick, her right index finger touched the edge of the metal pot. ¡°Psst¡± and she quickly ran her index finger under cold water.

    Until the pain subsided, she recalled that there were still eggs in the room so she turned and went to grab them.

    After taking two steps, ¡°Pak¡± and the bright room suddenly turned dark. There¡¯s no electricity.

    Ning Qing was caught off guard. She tripped on something and suddenly fell to the right.

    ¡°Ah...¡± As she screamed, a muscr arm suddenly grabbed her by her waist. He exerted his strength and she sat on hisp.

    Ning Qing felt that her butt already cracked into two. His legs were pretty muscr and they were as hard as a rock. When she sat down, it wasn¡¯t much better than falling on the ground.

    As she was blinded by the pain, a manly breath puffed by the side of her ear and the man asked in a deep voice, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t have physical contact with many men. There were many men who wanted to take petty advantage of her but not many that could get close to her. As for Xu Junxi who grew up with her, sadly they broke it off by their first date. After their engagement, the only close contact they had was when he kissed her forcefully with the model¡¯s scent still on him. It was a scent that she hated.

    She was familiar with the scent. The other night when she was drunk, she tiptoed and kissed him. She even pushed him on the ground and rolled around on the bed with him.

    He smelled good.

    How could a woman be cool andposed with a man that she had close contact with before? Ning Qing knew she couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Did you burn your finger? Let me see.¡± He spoke again. He leaned in closer to her. Her body was originally small so when he got closer, she seemed like she was drowning in his embrace.

    Her cheeks were burning. No one knew if he did it intentionally or by ident. His thin lips glided through her thin hair on her earlobe. The warm yet invasive manly scent suddenly conquered her entire nervous system and her heart was racing while her body was shivering.

 Chapter 31 - Or Do You Still Want To Sit On My Lap?

    <h4>Chapter 31: Or Do You Still Want To Sit On My Lap?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    She could felt that his hand was moving towards her and Ning Qing pped his hand away as though she were struck by lightning.

    The man¡¯s body stiffened.

    Ning Qing was still panting. Human senses were especially sensitive in the dark. Plus, she was still sitting on his thighs in such an ambiguous position.

    A few secondster, she felt that there was a hand supporting her and his palm was huge. It was effortless for him to support her. Their skin contact was like an electric current.

    ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± Ning Qing looked sideways and looked at him, her hand pushed her chest.

    At that moment in time, there was only light shining in through the window but the room was dark. Her beautiful eyes and his ck pupils were bright and clear. They were looking at each other quietly.

    Looking at the girl frightened and high alert, Lu Shaomingughed lightly. He spoke with his maic voicezily, ¡°What are you thinking about? If you¡¯re not willing to show me your hand, shouldn¡¯t you stand up? Or do you still want to sit on myp?¡±

    Ning Qing suddenly stood up and she felt too ashamed to even show her face.

    He supported her for her to stand up but she thought...

    How many times did she overthink that night? How many times?!

    And, if she really wanted to do something to her earlier, shouldn¡¯t she p him? Even if it was just a misunderstanding, it would have been fine after she apologized.

    Why was she so awkward and only said: ¡°don¡¯t¡±. Great then, he probably thought she was ying hard to get and wanted to sit on hisp.

    Ning Qing, where¡¯s yourposure?

    Why are you so nervous?

    Just as Ning Qing was dying to dig a hole to escape, the dark room suddenly lit up again.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t even have the courage to look at him. She turned around in embarrassment and pouted, ¡°I... I shall cook the noodles. We can eat soon.¡±

    There were two bowls of noodle on the table. The noodles smelled good and looked delicious. There was a golden sunny side up egg on top of the noodles. It looked like a sumptuous bowl of noodles.

    Ning Qing passed a pair of chopsticks to Lu Shaoming. He sat on the long bench while she sat by the side of the bed as they ate their noodles with zero interaction.

    The man ate the bowl of noodles with full concentration. He looked very elegant. In the corner of Ning Qing¡¯s eyes, she noticed his hand holding a pair of chopsticks. His hand was slender and beautiful while his fingernails were round and full.

    Ning Qing chewed her noodles in a refined manner in order not to feel awkward again. She ate her noodle ording to his speed. When he was done, she put down her chopsticks too.

    She pulled a piece of tissue from the tissue box and passed it to him. She then ran to the clothes rack and removed his suit. She touched the sleeves and said, ¡°Your suit is dry, you can put it on now.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Lu Shaoming walked over to take his suit but he didn¡¯t put it on. He hung his suit leisurely on his forearm. He then looked at her and smiled, ¡°Thank you for your hospitality. See you again.¡±

    Lu Shaoming opened the room door and walked out.

    As Ning Qing watched his handsome back leave her sight, she remembered that she didn¡¯t have his name. She closed the door and ran to her desk. As she was in a hurry, her knee hit the corner of the table and it hurt.

    But, she had no time to check her knee. She pulled open her curtain and looked down. The slender and handsome shadow already reached the Cayenne.

    ¡°Hey...¡± She could only shout out a single syble, and the man opened the door and got in the car. Then, the Cayenne disappeared.

 Chapter 32 - Itâ€™s Hers

    <h4>Chapter 32: It¡¯s Hers</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Watching the Cayenne move out of sight, Ning Qing pulled back disappointedly. She sat by the side of the bed and looked at the two empty bowls on the table.

    Maybe she had been alone for too long. She actually yearned for a stranger whose name she didn¡¯t even know.

    She got up to wash the bowl and kept it in the cupboard. She heard a car honk. Ning Qing was stunned.

    Just as she was stunned, there was another honk. She put down the chopsticks and came to the balcony. She looked down and saw the Cayenne that left had returned.

    The handsome figure leaned against the carzily as he put his left hand in his pocket with a paper bag in his right hand. He lifted his eyes to look at her. In the drizzle, his eyes were like murmuring brooks, so clear and bright.

    Lu Shaoming lifted the corner of his lips gently and said, ¡°Apply the scalding cream three times a day. There¡¯s also cold prevention medicine. Drink it with warm water before bed.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t loud but loud enough for her to hear. Ning Qing curled her index finger subconsciously and there was a thinyer of light twinkling in her beautiful eyes.

    For the past three years, besides her mother, there was no other family member or friend that gave her such a feeling of being cared about. Hence, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    She never expected that such an elegant man would be so gentle and caring.

    Ning Qing just wanted to reply but there was flooded with a wave of embarrassment. The man parked his car below her bedroom, didn¡¯t he know that such an action triggered a lot of thoughts in people¡¯s minds?

    Many men go after girls like that...

    Before Ning Qing could reply, there were people shouting from each direction, ¡°Hi, mister! Are you talking to me? I happened to scald my finger. Thank you for your cream.¡±

    ¡°Hi, mister, look at me. I want to go after you. Can you give me your phone number?¡±

    The smile on Ning Qing¡¯s face disappeared. She looked outside and saw that the windows of the entire hostel building were opened and there were many long-haired heads peering out.

    Ning Qing was annoyed. Twenty-year-old girls couldn¡¯t resist a stable and charming older man. The man was simply a ma. He was so attractive and eye-catching by just standing there.

    She felt sour, as though she was sharing her favorite bear with the others. She was very upset.

    Just as she was upset, the man downstairs left the paper bag on the raised flower bed. He lifted his right hand and waved goodbye. Ning Qing suddenly didn¡¯t feel like talking to him. She leaned against the wall and stood straight. She left him with a proud and cold back.

    Lu Shaoming smiled and looked at the childish girl. He opened the car door. Then, the Cayenne really left.

    Ning Qing remained in the posture for about one minute. Then, she heard the noisy girls voices again, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs. Whoever gets the paper bag gets the man.¡±

    Ning Qing was unhappy. She gave the girls thement that Lu Shaoming had for her, childish!

    Then, the entire hostel building was bustling. The fastest girl ran next to the raised flower bed and extended her hand to block the people behind her.

    But, where¡¯ the paper bag?

    It¡¯s gone!

    Just as everyone was confused, Ning Qing who was hiding at the turn panting tried to steady her breathing. She looked at the paper bag in her hand, it¡¯s hers.

    Petty! Why run down the stairs when there¡¯s a shortcut? How dare they fight with her if they¡¯re so stupid?

    Humph!

 Chapter 33 - Need One Million

    <h4>Chapter 33: Need One Million</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    The next morning, Ning Qing rushed to the hospital to visit her mother. She happened to run into her mom¡¯s attending doctor, Luo Ping at the corridor.

    Doctor Luo saw Ning Qing and he stopped her. He said with a solemn face, ¡°Ning, I was going to call you. Come to my office.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she suddenly had an inauspicious feeling.

    After Doctor Luo entered the office and took out the X-ray that Yue Wanqing did, ¡°Ning, this is the kidney X-ray that your mom had yesterday evening. I¡¯m sorry to tell you that your mom¡¯s kidney took a drastic turn for worse. She will need to do a kidney transnt surgery as soon as possible.

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing¡¯s face grew pale. She stood up on her feet as she shook her head in disbelief.

    Doctor Luoforted and said, ¡°Ning, if the situation is as such, you must stay strong. Your mom needs you to take care of her. The great fortune in the midst of the bad is that we found a suitable kidney source. The surgery will need to be carried out in three days. You should go and gather money for the operation fees.¡±

    Ning Qing was shivering. She couldn¡¯t let her mom be in such dire trouble, her mom was her one and only.

    ¡°How much money?¡±

    Doctor Luo extended one finger, ¡°The subsidy for the kidney donor, operation fees and maintenance costs at theter stages, the various expenses would add up to at least one million in total.¡±

    One million?

    Where can she get so much money?

    Ning Qing suppressed her emotions and asked, ¡°Doctor Luo, how many years can my mom live for after the surgery?¡±

    ¡°It varies from case to case. Some live for a year, three years and some even twenty years. As long as your mom actively stays positive and cooperate for treatment, she could live for very long.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing left the office and went to the ward to talk to Yue Wanqing.

    Yue Wanqing¡¯s facialplexion looked worse. Doctor Luo didn¡¯t tell her about her condition but she could obviously feel the difort in her body, though she didn¡¯t tell Ning Qing. She only chatted with Ning Qing so dearly.

    Ning Qing saw the pain in her mother¡¯s eyes and she felt upset. But, she smiled so sweetly as not to reveal any of her emotions. She didn¡¯t want to burden her mom.

    The pair of mother and daughter chatted for a while then Ning Qing left the office using the excuse that she was going to school.

    ...

    When she reached the street, Ning Qing¡¯s tears flowed down her cheeks. The thing she least wanted was for her mother to be in trouble. But now, her mother might leave her at any given time.

    After crying for a while, she extended her hand and wiped her tears. It wasn¡¯t the time to be weak, she needed money to save her mother¡¯s life.

    She took out her phone from her bag, ¡°Hello, Xiao Zhou. I need cash urgently, about a million dors. Is there any job that I can earn this figure very quickly?¡±

    ¡°A million?¡± Xiao Zhou was surprised, ¡°A million is not a small figure. You are not that famous in the entertainment circle so there are no advertisement, ambassador opportunity or filming opportunities. If you really want to earn such a figure, I think there¡¯s only... Why not, Ning Qing, let me arrange a dinner and you...¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ning Qing refused immediately.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you only need to attend a dinner. Don¡¯t be so against the idea...¡±

    Ning Qing smirked as her gaze grew cold, ¡°Xiao Zhou, Renminbi has yet to depreciate to the point that a million wasn¡¯t some real money. We have been in the entertainment circle for so long. Who would pay me a million for just attending a dinner without taking off my clothes, being touched and slept with? Those men were all monsters. They wouldn¡¯t pay if there wasn¡¯t any benefit.¡±

    She never believed that there¡¯s money falling down from the sky. She didn¡¯t attend any dinner arrangement because she couldn¡¯t take that step.

    Once she takes that step, her mental fortitude would copse and she would truly reflect what Xu Junxi said, ¡°selling her body.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have much, she didn¡¯t want to lose thest bit of what she did have.

    Plus, if her mother were to find out that she saved her using money that she earned from selling her body, her mother would die of anger.

    ¡°Ning Qing, I suddenly remembered that the Pink Lady filming crew is doing a casting for the female lead role. The female lead role¡¯s pay is a million dors.¡±

 Chapter 34 - Casting

    <h4>Chapter 34: Casting</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing was delighted, ¡°Really? Where are they casting? I¡¯ll rush over right now.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing arrived at the address that Xiao Zhou provided and she was already waiting by the entrance.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you came. Although you didn¡¯t participate in the preliminary for casting, I am quite close to the producer and I already took care of that for you. Let¡¯s go into the lobby. If you e the casting, the one million dor cash reward would be yours.¡±

    Ning Qing was grateful, ¡°Xiao Zhou, thank you.¡±

    Xiao Zhou held Ning Qing¡¯s hand and brought her to the lobby, ¡°No need to thank me. You must win this casting and buy me a good meal.¡±

    Ning Qing wouldn¡¯t refuse. She remembered how well Xiao Zhou treated her and she would definitely repay this kindness when she had a chance to.

    When they walked into the lobby, they saw many girls waiting. The girls were young and beautiful, and all of them were dressed up like a butterfly.

    Ning Qing saw that there were many clothes and props prepared in the lobby. During casting, most of the time they would give free rein for one to give full disy of their talent. For instance, there was a door and you must act if you were opening the door or something of that nature.

    However, the casting took ce with realistic props and set-pieces. They could tell that the Pink Lady was a heavily funded production. Whoever that was chosen to be the female lead role would definitely benefit financially as well as in their reputation.

    Then, they heard flirtatious greeting voices, ¡°CEO Xu...¡±

    There were a bunch of crews gathered by the entrance and the girls in the lobby turned around to look at the entrance. As anticipated, Ning Qing saw Xu Junxi in a ck coat slowly walk in.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t find it strange. Emperor Entertainment Group was the head of the entertainment circle for a long while. A few years back, Xu Junxi took over the management of Emperor Entertainment Group from his father. She had to admit that he had good foresight and invested very well. He paved a great route tailored to the artists whom he signed a contract with. The artists¡¯ performances were great and he naturally became the entertainment tycoon that people revered.

    He lived up to his name ¡°CEO Xu¡±.

    When Ning Qing saw that Xu Junxi was holding Ning Yao by his side, she was calm. Ning Yao was a born actress. She returned to the country and she would definitely join the entertainment circle while Xu Junxi would be her best backer to rely on.

    Ning Yao wore a yellow knitted top paired with a polka dot skirt, showing off her smooth fair legs. Her facialplexion was rosy, her faint smile highlighted by pink lipstick. She looked rather innocent and sweet.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t have to think and she knew that Ning Yao and Xu Jinxi had been spending the past few days together and she was taken care of.

    Ning Qing was calm but she heard the girl by her side sighed in disappointment. Yeah, for the past three years, her once warm boy became everyone¡¯s dream lover.

    ¡°Ning Qing...¡± Xiao Zhou tugged Ning Qing¡¯s sleeve.

    Ning Qing came back to reality and her gaze met Xiao Zhou¡¯s worrisome eyes. She blinked naughtily and meant to tell Xiao Zhou that she¡¯s okay.

    ¡°CEO Xu, you¡¯re finally here. Everyone¡¯s waiting for you. I wonder who this girl is?¡± Someone asked.

    Xu Junxi walked in and noticed Ning Qing. She was wearing a white shirt and jeans with a green long coat over it. It wasn¡¯t expensive material but she could sure put together an outfit. In her poised fashion, there was a hint of gentle and straightforward elegance. She was extremely eye-catching among the butterflies.

    It seemed that she was able to give out a unique charm with whatever she wears. Let alone her face that makes everyone turn around to look.

    He recalled Kong Yang who was outside Ning¡¯s ce. He smirked, no matter what she wears, she¡¯s naked in every other man¡¯s eyes.

    Xu Junxi stood straight and smiled. He intentionally said it loud for someone else to hear him, ¡°Ning Yao, my girlfriend.¡±

 Chapter 35 - Spin A Cocoon Around Herself

    <h4>Chapter 35: Spin A Cocoon Around Herself</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    In the entertainment circle, it had always been like that. A breath of air could easily turn into a tornado. His reply of ¡°my girlfriend¡± sessfully booked tomorrow¡¯s headline for Ning Yao.

    Ning Qing couldn¡¯t be bothered about what he said. She was more concerned with the fact that it might likely be the first step he took to make Ning Yao into a superstar by publicizing her identity.

    Her chances were too slim.

    However, it¡¯s alright. No one knows who would win or lose until the veryst second, so she wouldn¡¯t give up.

    Ning Yao blushed. She snuggled up to Xu Junxi like a woman in love. The crew membersplimented and buttered her up, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s CEO Xu¡¯s girlfriend. She¡¯s as beautiful as a fairy. CEO Xu has good taste...¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Xiao Zhou couldn¡¯t watch. She was ring with anger as this was unfair for Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing looked to the side and said softly, ¡°We already broke up. He has his right to get a new girlfriend.¡±

    Xiao Zhou was shocked but she saw that Ning Qing didn¡¯t reveal any sorrow or sadness so she felt relieved. She looked at Ning Yao and thought she was a b*tch so she was just waiting for Xu Junxi to regret it in the future.

    Xu Junxi brought Ning Yao forward and then she noticed Ning Qing. She asked timidly, ¡°Junxi, isn¡¯t that my sister?¡±

    Ning Qing heard people gasping. Actually, the people in T town knew that Ning Qing was the no.1 socialite but few knew about her engagement with Xu Junxi like Xiao Zhou.

    First, the rich had their own reputation customs. They wouldn¡¯t make themselves a topic of conversation. Second, Ning Yao went abroad three years ago and Xu Junxi wasn¡¯t affected at all. Hence, Ning Qing who was a fallen daughter of a rich family, became the focus of attention.

    With the drastic change in three years, she was the only one who got injured.

    The girls surrounding Ning Qing whispered in each other¡¯s ears. Most of them felt pity, but there was also disdain.

    ¡°My God, Ning Qing is CEO Xu¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s sister. Look how well she¡¯s living, but she¡¯s so down and out.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. So what if you¡¯re beautiful? She got kicked out by her father, her character wasn¡¯t likable. She should find the root of the problem on herself.¡±...

    Listening to the other girls making fun of Ning Qing, Xiao Zhou clenched her fist, ¡°Ning Qing, Ning Yao is ridiculous. What¡¯s she trying to do? She put you in a tough situation, sessful with just one remark. Is she making fun of you?¡±

    Ning Qing looked to the side and gave Xiao Zhou a look. She took two steps forward and smiled calmly at Ning Yao, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s great to see you here. Last night, your mother, Teacher Li Meiling told me to return to Ning¡¯s to have dinner. Please inform her on my behalf that I won¡¯t be there. I¡¯m worried that my mom would be upset when she sees your mother.¡±

    ¡°Wow...¡± Ning Qing emphasized the name ¡°Li Meiling¡±. A tossed stone raised a thousand ripples. The scene became bustling and everyone looked at Ning Yao in shock.

    The public outcry suddenly focused on Ning Yao, ¡°Really? Ning Yao is Teacher Li¡¯s daughter? I never heard of it before.¡±

    ¡°Most importantly, listening to Ning Qing¡¯s tone, Teacher Li seems to have bad beef with Ning Qing¡¯s mom...¡± The girl¡¯s voice sounded shocked yet she couldn¡¯t suppress her excitement, ¡°Would it be that, three years ago, Ning Qing¡¯s father kicked Ning Qing and her mother out because of Teacher Li? Oh my God, Ning Yao looks like she is at least twenty. Teacher Li is a mistress and ruined someone else¡¯s family?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Teacher Li was well known for her fine character... Ning Qing and Ning Yao both carry the surname Ning. There¡¯s another possibility. Ning Yao is a child of Teacher Li and another man. She isn¡¯t the daughter of Ning¡¯s family.¡±

    Suddenly, all the suspicious gazes were redirected to Ning Yao. The earlier high position that Xu Junxi gave her fell down the pit along with Ning Qing¡¯sment.

 Chapter 36 - If They Had Something

    <h4>Chapter 36: If They Had Something</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Yao clenched her teeth with hatred. She had not seen Ning Qing for three years and she had be even sharper with her words. She originally wanted to humiliate Ning Qing and put her to shame, but she never thought that Ning Qing would improvise the initiative and set up a trap for her.

    She knew that the incident about her mother Li Meiling and herself couldn¡¯t be exposed, but she never thought Ning Qing would opt to reveal it at such an important asion before all the media.

    Looking at Ning Yao¡¯s expression, which was pretty exciting, Xiao Zhou couldn¡¯t help but give Ning Qing a thumbs up, ¡°Well done, Ning Qing.¡±

    Ning Qing smirked coldly at Ning Yao. Actually, Li Meiling¡¯s incident involved her mother. She wasn¡¯t willing to expose her mother in front of the media too. However, she wouldn¡¯t harm anyone if no one was trying to hurt her. But as Ning Yao cornered her, there¡¯s no reason why she shouldn¡¯t counterattack.

    Her mother Li Meiling and herself were blotted. They were not exposable. As they weren¡¯t afraid of being shamed, she might as well give them a push and let them gain fame.

    Xu Junxi pulled back his arm and hugged Ning Yao¡¯s shoulder. He stood straight and coughed softly at those people who were gossiping. His protective manner was very obvious.

    Everyone quickly shut their mouths and the hall resumed silence.

    ¡°Yaoyao, let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Junxi said softly.

    ¡°But...¡± Ning Yao was upset. She pouted and looked at Xu Junxi with her sad puppy eyes, wishing he coulde forward for her.

    Of course, Xu Junxi understood what she meant. He remained silent but pursed his lips and frowned at her.

    Ning Yao was shocked. It was the first time he frowned at her. There was a tinge of annoyance in his eyes.

    She suddenly softened and slouched into his embrace. She reined back her pitiful expression and nodded obediently, ¡°Okay, anything Junxi says.¡±

    Xu Junxi brought her to the panels. Ning Yao saw that he looked calmer and she said timidly, ¡°Junxi, my sister badmouthed my mother just now so I got angry. I...¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t call her your sister first, why would she talk about your mother? Yaoyao, this is the entertainment circle. Every word you utter has to go through your brain first.¡±

    Ning Yao shook and thought, Xu Junxi wasining that she¡¯s stupid?

    Although he was normallypletely under her thumb, he was explicit about his involvement in the entertainment circle.

    Ning Yao didn¡¯t know if he overthought. She didn¡¯t know if he guessed the intention of her calling Ning Qing ¡°sister¡±. If he did, it was totally against the innocent and kind image that she portrayed before him. He would suspect her.

    ¡°Junxi, it¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t be angry. I was surprised when I saw her, that¡¯s why I called her. I never thought she would drag my mother in,¡± Ning Yao exined and probed as she tugged Xu Junxi¡¯s sleeve. She looked innocent as she acted spoilt.

    Xu Junxi was soft-hearted. He hugged her shoulder andforted her, ¡°You just entered the entertainment circle. You don¡¯t know much about anything. Ning Qing has been in the game for three years. She¡¯s cunning and you are at a disadvantage. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to stand up for you but this is a sensitive yet awkward issue. It would be worse if anyone tried to exin. It¡¯s best to not reply. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. You only have to put on a great show and I will take care of the rest.¡±

    Ning Yao beamed with joy. Not only did he believe in her, but he also promised her.

    ¡°Okay, Junxi. I¡¯ll rely on you.¡±

    Looking at Ning Yao¡¯s admiring and dependent eyes, Xu Junxi extended his hand to rub her hair. The corner of his eyes couldn¡¯t help but watch the beautiful back. Then, there was anothermotion at the door. The CEO of Huayi Entertainment was there.

    Xu Junxi smirked coldly. He heard long ago that the CEO of Huayi was interested in Ning Qing. He wondered if they had something.

    He¡¯d really like to see.

 Chapter 37 - Impersonate Zhao Feiyan

    <h4>Chapter 37: Impersonate Zhao Feiyan</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing thought she was unlucky when she saw the CEO of Huayi Entertainment. Emperor Entertainment Group and Huayi Entertainment were the two biggest yers. Emperor Entertainment Group were well known for their capability, while Huayi Entertainment took both legal and illegal channels. They had great connections.

    Speaking of which, she found it weird that the CEO of Huayi Entertainment didn¡¯t disturb her after she ran away from the hotel room the other day.

    She lived for a few days in peace but eventually she ran into the CEO of Huayi Entertainment again.

    Ning Qing stood straight and looked at the CEO of Huayi Entertainment directly. If he were to take any action, she would react ordingly.

    Just as Ning Qing made wild guesses, the CEO of Huayi Entertainment walked before her and said, ¡°Hello, Ning,¡± the CEO of Huayi Entertainment greeted her unexpectedly. He waved and behaved rather friendly with her.

    That¡¯s strange!

    Ning Qing couldn¡¯t believe that the person before her was the pervert. She suppressed her shock and smiled faintly, ¡°Hello, Huayi CEO.¡±

    ¡°Good, good, good. You came to join the casting for Pink Lady. All the best. I have high hopes for you.¡±

    Ning Qing had goosebumps all over. Would it betray her illusion? She thought the CEO of Huayi Entertainment seemed to be afraid of her. Now he seemed to be trying to curry favor with her.

    That¡¯s strange. Did something happen that she was unaware of?

    In T city, the CEO of Huayi Entertainment was on par with Xu Junxi. Was there someone that he¡¯s afraid of?

    Xu Junxi saw and he got upset. He knew that the CEO of Huayi Entertainment once said that he wanted to cklist Ning Qing. Hence, the reason why Ning Qing had three years of hard knocks in the entertainment circle. Why was the CEO of Huayi Entertainment greeting Ning Qing so nicely then?

    Did she sleep with the CEO of Huayi Entertainment?

    The answer is definite. Hehe.

    Ning Qing reined back her gaze from the CEO of Huayi Entertainment and she could feel a pair of eyes burning a hole in her. She looked to the side and saw that Xu Junxi ring at her ferociously. It was as though he wanted to burn a few holes in her.

    Ning Qing found it very funny. He¡¯s again feeling that the situation is unfair for Ning Yao?

    Why were there all these maniacs around her?

    The casting for the female lead role started. On the panel, there were Xu Junxi, the CEO of Huayi Entertainment and three other directors and producers from the States.

    The girls who came for casting were paired up. They had to draw notes from a green box. On the notes, there were famous historical people, or ssic roles from movies. The girls had to change and pick their props ordingly, and would then perform for ten minutes.

    After a few rounds, Ning Qing and Ning Yao were in a group. The two of them drew notes.

    Ning Qing opened it and saw ¡°Zhao Feiyan¡±.

    The crew announced the result through a loudspeaker. Ning Yao was Xishi (A beauty in the State of Yue).

    Xiao Zhou walked behind Ning Qing and said softly, ¡°Ning Qing, it¡¯s ridiculous. I saw someone sabotage the green box. Xishi is a girl that washes silk clothing. It suits Ning Yao¡¯s innocent look. It¡¯s so easy for her. And you are the coquettish concubine with the utmost infamy in history. They¡¯re obviously bullying you!¡±

    There were people making sarcastic remarks behind Ning Qing, ¡°She¡¯s Zhao Feiyan. Do you think she would act out a bedroom scene? In history, the emperor died on Zhao Feiyan and Zhao Hede¡¯s bed. If she really has the guts, she should act out a bedroom scene. Haha.¡±

    Xiao Zhao was stomping her feet in anger. Ning Qing looked at the props, she then tugged Xiao Zhou¡¯s sleeve and pointed at the crystal palm dish.

    ¡°Ning Qing, are you serious?¡± Xiao Zhou found it unbelievable.

 Chapter 38 - Dancing On Crystal Palm Dishes

    <h4>Chapter 38: Dancing On Crystal Palm Dishes</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing nodded calmly.

    Ning Yao performed first. She took off her knitted sweater and put on a white mink coat. She tied her curly hair into two braids and pulled them to the back of her head. She buried her palm-sized face under the cor and there was a tinge of mncholy like an ancientdy.

    It was lightly snowing in the hall. Ning Yao held the bamboo pole and acted as though she were on a boat. She was acting Xishi¡¯s final destiny, where she was boating in Taihu Lake with Fanli.

    She didn¡¯t have to say a single line the entire time. Just like what Xiao Zhou said earlier, her innocent and sweet temperament suited Xishi¡¯s character. Her smile was like a spring breeze in the cold winter; best when she said nothing at all.

    Someone shouted ¡°Cut¡± and there was loud apuse. Ning Qing saw that Xu Junxi smiled at Ning Yao while the few Americans nodded at Ning Yao.

    Ning Yao got off the stage and came to the changing room. She was smug with sess when she saw Ning Qing, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m done. Is your Zhao Feiyan ready?¡±

    Ning Qing took off her green coat and grabbed a red ribbon casually. She lifted the crystal palm dish before Ning Yao and said, ¡°I only prepared this.¡±

    Ning Yao¡¯s face grew grave.

    Xu Junxi saw Xiao Zhouid five crystal palm dishes in the middle of the hall and he knew instantly what Ning Qing was going to perform. The most legendary story about Zhao Feiyan was her dance. She was so light when she danced and when she danced on the crystal palm dishes, she looked like a fairy.

    Ning Qing, she...

    It wasn¡¯t too strange when one thinks about it. Not only was the no.1 socialite, Ning Qing, beautiful, but she was also good at music, chess, calligraphy, painting, and dancing. She had been smart. She knew what a girl should know and shouldn¡¯t know.

    Just as Xu Junxi was dumbfounded, the few Americans next to him were surprised and watched as Ning Qing took off her shoes and stood on the crystal palm dish.

    She was still wearing her white shirt and jeans but she tucked the corner of her shirt into her high waisted jeans. She leaned backwards and her small waist was like a tender willow branch, so flexible.

    The red ribbon started dancing in the air and her graceful body was spinning so swiftly. The crystal palm dishes were giving out brilliance along with her movement.

    Everyone was shocked. They thought it was just a legend that Zhao Feiyan danced on the crystal palm dish. When an ordinary person dances on crystal palm dish, not only would it be tittering, one would fall down too. They thought it was really just a legend.

    They never thought that Ning Qing would really be able to perform such an indescribably beautiful and striking dance that day.

    The Americans were enchanted at the sight while Xu Junxi slowly indulged in her performance of dancing on the five crystal palm dishes. She covered her face with ribbon but there was an enchanting smile with a deep attachment on her delicate face.

    But, he quickly came back to reality. There was suddenly a surge of rage in his chest. He realized that Ning Qing did not smile at him.

    She smiled at the other four men by his side but she didn¡¯t even look at him.

    What does she mean by this?

    The CEO of Huayi Entertainment felt that happiness came toote. Ning Qing¡¯s beautiful eyes often lingered on him. This b*tch, the more she looked at him, the harder he got.

    However, he couldn¡¯t stop looking. He knew how rapacious and monstrous his gaze was in that moment. He pinched his thigh and tried to look like a man of integrity.

    Maybe no one else knew, it was all because only he could see that at the lobby on the third floor, there were a bunch business elites in suits standing by the railing. At the far front, there was Young Master Lu whom he had met a few times.

 Chapter 39 - Young Master Lu Is Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 39: Young Master Lu Is Jealous</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Young Master Lu held a document in his hand while he put the other hand in his pocket. His face was sculpted and handsome. He looked down and watched Ning Qing.

    He did not have the guts to covet Young Master Lu¡¯s woman.

    ...

    Ning Qing was sweating from dancing. She liked to dance since she was young, especially ballet. When she was fourteen, she could do a pirouette for ten minutes without a break.

    She once heard the legend of Zhao Feiyan dancing on crystal palm dishes and she gave it a try. She had a pair of delicate feet to work with. With her background in dance, she could spin at ease on the crystal palm dishes.

    She never thought she would put the performance to use one day. Actually, Zhao Feiyan¡¯s dance was just a legend. No one had ever really seen it, so Ning Qing merged ballet with traditional dance in a way that created a unique effect.

    Ning Qing danced as she counted time in her head. When it was about time, she nned tond her right leg on the crystal palm dish to bring about a perfect ending.

    However, she felt a sharp pain in her ankle and she twisted her foot.

    Ning Qing spurned at herself in her head, See, you¡¯ve never practiced and you¡¯re going to embarrass yourself.

    The sudden turn of events made everyone hold their breath. However, Ning Qing didn¡¯t panic. As she was going to fall, she figured that she might as well lie down and take a curtain call.

    The red ribbon fluttered as she fell in an elegant posture.

    But she didn¡¯t fall on the ground in the end because Xu Junxi, who was closest to her, instinctively extended his muscr arms to grab her soft waist. He exerted strength and pulled her into his embrace.

    Her faint feminine scent filled his nostrils, and it was clear that she had just exercised. As she copsed in his embrace, Xu Junxi realized how warm her body was.

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was covered with sweat like a flower petal covered in dew. She saw that it was he who caught her so she shed azy smile and said with a flirtatious tone, ¡°Thank you, CEO Xu.¡±

    Xu Junxi stiffened.

    ¡°Ka¡±. Then, there was someone who pped the director board. Her ten minutes performance ended wlessly.

    In contrast to loud apuse that Ning Yao got earlier, the lobby was silent.

    Ning Qing pushed Xu Jinxi¡¯s chest and stood up without hesitation before he came back to reality.

    ¡°Perfect!¡± The American was the first who gave Ning Qing a thumbs up.

    Ning Qing thanked the panel and walked to the dressing room. She took a few steps and stopped next to Ning Yao while everyone watched. ¡°My dear sister, my performance is over. Thanks to CEO Xu earlier. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I would have fallen.¡±

    Ning Yao was so pissed that she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Ning Qing then entered the dressing room.

    Xu Junxi got angry out of embarrassment. She stunned the entire audience with her crystal palm dish dance and she took a curtain call.

    She was putting up a show from the very beginning but he indulged in her games like a silly man. He was led around.

    How dare she?

    Compared to Ning Qing¡¯s impressive performance, the performancester on were just ordinary. Xu Junxi¡¯s upset face really frightened the girls who joined the castingter on.

    ...

    From the third floor, Lu Shaoming saw Ning Qing disappear in the dressing room. He turned around and his Armani suit drew an arc in the air. ¡°Meeting.¡±

    The group of people behind him were confused. The meeting had already been dyed 10 minutes, but Young Master Lu spent more time watching some girl dance.

    Let him watch then. He¡¯s the boss after all. However, he sounded impulsive when he said, ¡°Meeting.¡± It seemed that he was angry.

    Zhou Yao walked next to Lu Shaoming and taunted, ¡°Jealous, huh?¡±

    Lu Shaoming red and shot, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Zhou Yao raised his hand and gave up, but he found this pretty entertaining. He¡¯s jealous and basically admits it. No one is making fun of him. An illiterate man is better off than one with no romantic experience.

    ...

    Ning Qing went to the washroom and encountered Ning Yao at the corridor.

    ¡°Sister, what do you mean by all this? I know I¡¯m at fault and you don¡¯t want to forgive me. However, you¡¯ve already called off your engagement with Junxi and he¡¯s my boyfriend now. How could you be so close to him just now?¡±

 Chapter 40 - Iâ€™ll Be Pretty While All Of You Be Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 40: I¡¯ll Be Pretty While All Of You Be Jealous</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing sneered at Ning Yao¡¯s reprimand, ¡°Ning Yao, how dare you question me? When he used to be my fiance, didn¡¯t you feel sorry when you were cuddling lovingly in the States behind my back?¡±

    Ning Qing walked before Ning Yao and said with a low voice, ¡°Plus, didn¡¯t you see just now? It was he who pulled me onto hisp by my waist. What to do? Men are forever tempted by things they will never get. He loathed to see me fall.¡±

    Ning Yao clenched his fist and tore away her mask. She red at Ning Qing and spat, ¡°You thought you won? No matter how you y the role of Zhao Feiyan, can¡¯t you see the jealousy in everyone¡¯s eyes? You can¡¯t received good feedback and you have be everyone¡¯s enemy!¡±

    ¡°Hehe...¡± Ning Qing chuckled sneeringly, ¡°Ning Yao, let me ask you, are you among those who are jealous of me?¡±

    Ning Yao remained silent.

    ¡°Look. For the past twenty years, I treated you like my own sister. You took away my fiance and you are jealous of me in the end. I didn¡¯t do anything yet I became your enemy. It wasn¡¯t my fault but yours. All of you are narrow minded and couldn¡¯t ept that the others do better. Also, all of you are jealous that I have a more beautiful face than any of you.¡±

    Ning Yao smiled coldly. She never thought Ning Qing would be so straightforward.

    ¡°I am endowed with good looks. As I have this beautiful face, I have to make money with it. Go ahead and get stic surgery in Korea; turn yourself into me if you can. If not, I¡¯ll be pretty while all of you can be jealous.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s speech was powerful and rousing. It sounded just as straightforward and forthright like ¡±

    Ning Yao¡¯s eyes grew red and her tears welled up. Her grim face changed suddenly, and she shook her head weakly, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m saying this for your own good. I don¡¯t want you to make too many enemies.¡±

    Ning Qing was annoyed. She smirked and looked Ning Yao in her eyes, ¡°Why? Did Junxie? He¡¯s behind me?¡±

    Xu Junxi behind her stopped.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t turn but continued to say, ¡°As he¡¯s here, let me mock him for a bit. From choosing me to choosing you, his standards dropped too drastically.¡±

    ¡°Besides ying weak and pitiful, what else do you know? ying the role of Xishi by acting mncholy and moody with a bamboo pole, any girl who is pretty can do that. The entertainment circle is a ce filled with gunpowder fumes. The Xu family went through a lot to be at where they¡¯re at. With him marrying you, besides giving birth to his children and obeying him in bed, what else can you do? Be a good wife?¡± Ning Qing clicked her tongue as she shook her head, ¡°He looked too highly upon you.¡±

    Ning Yao, ¡°...¡± That was the first time she felt that the innocent image that she created dragged her down. She was dying to leap at Ning Qing and tear off her lips.

    Ning Qing¡¯s mouth was so harsh.

    Ning Yao cried and walked past Ning Qing. She stumbled into Xu Junxi¡¯s embrace and choked with sobs, ¡°Junxi, my sister wronged me. Everyone can grow. I will grow stronger for you. I am willing to do anything for you.¡±

    Ning Qing turned around and Xu Junxi looked at her while he patted Ning Yao¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I know... Don¡¯t cry, go home first...¡±

    He meant that he was going to stay back and talk to Ning Qing?

    Ning Yao didn¡¯t dare to ask as she was scared that she upset him.

    After he watched Ning Qing dance, he became absent-minded. Yeah, what man didn¡¯t like beautiful women? Plus, she was an extremely beautiful woman.

    She knew that Xu Junxi was filial to his parents and he attached great importance to the business the Xu family had built in the entertainment industry. He devoted himself to his work and his mother was an influential person but she didn¡¯t like her background.

    Did what Ning Qing said earlier stab a needle in his heart?

    ¡°Okay, Junxi. I shall leave first. Speak nicely with my sister.¡±

 Chapter 41 - Even If It Wasnâ€™t Yaoyao, Why Would It Be You

    <h4>Chapter 41: Even If It Wasn¡¯t Yaoyao, Why Would It Be You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Yao left and Xu Junxi looked at Ning Qing with his cold re. Then, Xiao Zhou ran over.

    Xiao Zhou was stunned when she saw Xu Junxi. She spoke into Ning Qing¡¯s ear, ¡°Ning Qing, I heard that CEO of Huayi Entertainment and the American director voted for you, but the other two voted Ning Yao. It is only Xu Junxi left that has yet to vote. In other words, Xu Junxi¡¯s vote is crucial. If you really need the money, discuss it with Xu Junxi.¡±

    Ning Qing was shocked that the CEO of Huayi Entertainment voted for her.

    The three American directors and producers were invited by Xu Junxi. They more or less had to look at Xu Junxi¡¯s favor as an investor. Ning Yao was publicly announced as his girlfriend, so the two Americans voted because of Xu Junxi.

    Hence, it was already fortunate enough that she got two votes.

    Xiao Zhou left and Ning Qing hesitated. She really needed the money urgently but Xu Junxi was hard to negotiate with. Unless she begs him?

    Xu Junxi looked at Ning Qing¡¯s face. He then humphed and left.

    Ning Qing quickly caught up.

    ...

    Xu Junxi walked into a room but he didn¡¯t close the door. It was as though he was waiting for her.

    Ning Qing pushed the door and entered. Xu Junxi stood by the French window. He was smoking while he put his other hand on his waist.

    She walked forward and said straightforwardly, ¡°Xu Junxi, I need the opportunity of Pink Lady. You¡¯ve watched my performance earlier. I am stronger than Ning Yao and I can bring about a great benefit to you.¡±

    Xu Junxi ashed his cigarette in the ashtray. When he heard that ¡°I¡¯m stronger than Ning Yao¡±, it sounded like what she said earlier, ¡°I¡¯ll be pretty while all of you be jealous¡±. She¡¯s as confident and calm as three years ago.

    ¡°Thest part of what you told Ning Yao was for me to hear?¡±

    Xu Junxi¡¯s throat was dry. He didn¡¯t know what happened to him. After he watched her performance ying the role of Zhao Feiyan, a tinge of mncholy arose within him. It was an upsetting feeling. It was like there was a chunk of him that was taken away.

    Ning Qing felt disdain. She understood that he knew the Xu family. Hence, she was obviously saying it to him. She wanted to sow discord between them and for him to weigh it with Ning Yao¡¯s rtionship.

    What else did he think it was for?

    But as she was under his roof, she had no choice but to tone it down and took a gentle approach, ¡°Yes, we knew each other for so many years. Even if you do not take my advice, I should at least give you a gentle reminder.¡±

    Gentle reminder?

    Xu Junxi suddenly lost his interest to smoke. He extended his hand to put out the cigarette butt in the ashtray. He thought she would say, ¡°Xu Junxi, I am more suitable to be your wifepared to Ning Yao.¡±

    Heh, he started daydreaming again.

    Even though he knew that Ning Yao was just as she had mentioned, too immature, Ning Yao was pure and innocent. She was willing to do anything for him.

    As for her? She¡¯s filthy and cunning.

    Recalling her interaction with the CEO of Huayi Entertainment, Xu Junxi¡¯s eyes grew dim. This kind of woman, is only for fooling around.

    Xu Junxi turned around and looked Ning Qing up and down. Three years ago, how much he loved her. Her body¡¯s shape started developing when she was eighteen. Her chest popped up more and more day by day but he loathed to look at it.

    When she was dancing earlier, that was when he realized how great her body was. Her almost 32C chest, extremely flexible small waist... The S curve that was extremely tempting.

    He suddenly recalled the seduction videos where those young models wet themselves. If it were to be her...

    He walked closer to her. She tied her hair up because she was still feeling hot from the dance earlier. There was a strand of hair that hung low on her white delicate neck.

    ¡°There are many people who can benefit me. Even if it wasn¡¯t Yaoyao, why would it be you?¡± His voice was hoarse.

 Chapter 42 - Come Here, If You Need One Million

    <h4>Chapter 42: Come Here, If You Need One Million</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing was forced into the corner and she supported herself against the wall, that¡¯s how she restrained herself from pushing him away. There was always a whiff of woman¡¯s perfume on him. It was the young model¡¯s the previous time and it should be Ning Yao¡¯s this time. She was disgusted.

    There was no memory and feelings in his voice. The imposing tone left no space for discussion.

    Ning Qing closed her eyes and when she opened them, there was a tinge of gentleness and she plead, ¡°Xu Junxi, I need the money urgently. My mother¡¯s kidney transnt surgery requires a million... Even if we already broke up, think about how much my mother used to like you, you... Please help us and vote for me.¡±

    Xu Junxi smirked,ughing to himself. She was fighting so ferociously with him in the lobby earlier but then she needed money urgently and treated him so gently.

    Heh, power.

    She opened and closed her seductive lips while Xu Junxi gulped. The rage in his body that yet to subside continued to burn his body, while the boiling blood started rushing downwards.

    He let go of Ning Qing. Then, he turned around and walked to sit at the side of the bed.

    ¡°Come here!¡± His hoarse voice sounded like he was giving amand.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t know what he was doing but the way he looked at her was strange. It seemed too deep, too... hot.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat the third time. Come here, if you need that one million!¡± He emphasized.

    Ning Qing had no choice but to walk before him.

    Xu Junxi extended his hand to pull her wrist. Her skin was slightly cool and it was nice to touch. Her soft skin was as smooth as silk, which drove the person who touched her restless at heart.

    He couldn¡¯t help but rub her skin gently.

    ¡°Xun Junxi, speak but don¡¯t touch me!¡± Ning Qing swung his hand away.

    The very next second, her arms were locked. The man exerted strength and she fell into his embrace directly.

    ¡°Xu Junxi!¡± Ning Qing struggled vigorously.

    Xu Junxi mped her down with his pair of long legs and suppressed her forcefully. He held her waist with one of his arms and he looked at his watch, ¡°Don¡¯t you want money? I¡¯ll give you half an hour. I¡¯ll pay one million to sleep with you. Isn¡¯t this price high enough?¡±

    Ning Qing fell deep down into the abyss. She was utterly disappointed. How could he make such request to buy her out with money?

    She looked at his familiar yet strange handsome face. He was pushing a new limit each time, ¡°Heh, half an hour? The time¡¯s ticking? Let¡¯s sleep here then, how do you want to do this?¡±

    Xu Junxi thought she agreed so he touched her delicate face and rubbed her lips with his thumb. He gave out a flighty and nasty gaze, ¡°There have been so many men who thought of you. Give me your all and make me happy for a few times in this half an hour. I shall give you a few million.¡±

    ¡°Heh... Hehe...¡± Ning Qing chuckled, she was almost going to apud his generosity. She yed with her hair while she asked flirtatiously, ¡°Did you forget that Ning Yao is still outside?¡±

    Xu Junxi was stunned when he heard Ning Yao¡¯s name.

    Then, his gaze met Ning Qing¡¯s again. She smiled so coldly and waited for his answer.

    She was making fun of him.

    There was anger raging inside Xu Junxi. He turned sideways and threw Ning Qing onto the bed. He pressed against her body as he clenched her face, ¡°Yaoyao would understand that men have some fun outside. Plus, she wouldn¡¯t know if I slept with you.¡±

    His lips covered hers.

    Can¡¯t wait any more.

 Chapter 43 - Take Your Filthy Money With You And F*ck Off!

    <h4>Chapter 43: Take Your Filthy Money With You And F*ck Off!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing turned her head and avoided his kiss. His breath was burning against her cheeks.

    ¡°You¡¯re not willing to? Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be begging me to satisfy youter. You¡¯re just a flighty b*tch,¡± He cursed.

    Suddenly, he felt something sharp against his waist, with a slight cold sensation.

    Xu Junxi sat straight and looked. Ning Qing held a small knife that she kept for self-defense. The sharp tip of the de was already against his abdomen.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you kept a knife on you? What are you trying to do?¡± Xu Junxi opened his eyes and stared. Why would a girl hide a knife on her? Did she know that it¡¯s dangerous as she might hurt herself?

    Ning Qing pushed the sharp de on his abdomen and Xu Junxi retreated. Ning Qing shook off his control as she wished and she left the bed.

    She kept the knife calmly and shed a smile at the man, ¡°Oh, I hide the knife for self-protection against perverts. There are many men out there who want to rape me, like you. I have to protect myself.¡±

    Xu Junxi was dumbfounded.

    Ning Qing stole a nce at his cks and she crossed her arms. She chuckled and said, ¡°Is the price to sleep with me for half an hour at one million a high price? It seems like CEO Xu doesn¡¯t know my market. There was once a billionaire who invited me to his private party, I was in a bikini and he offered two million for ten minutes. There was a rich second gen who was after me. He gave me the same Lamborghini that you¡¯re driving right now as a present. There was also this one time where someone offered me five million to serve him by putting my head down. Tsk tsk. CEO Xu how can you afford me at this price?¡±

    Xu Junxi looked even more at a loss. Ning Qingughed even more happily, ¡°CEO Xu, how could you be smart your whole life but so dumb now? Everyone could see this but you¡¯re so blinded. If I were to really sell myself, would I still need you? If I really have so many men around me, why have I been leading such a tough life for the past three years? Now, I even have to beg you for my mother¡¯s medical fees...¡±

    Then, Ning Qing lifted her head. Her eyes were welled up with tears and she suddenly lost her interest in forcing a smile. She shook her head and muttered to herself, ¡°Forget it. What¡¯s the point? There¡¯s no use talking to a beast.¡±

    Ning Qing turned and opened the door to the room. She then walked out.

    She met Xiao Zhou when she walked at the corridor. Xiao Zhou ran over in a hurry, ¡°Ning Qing, where did you go? In the over ten minutes you were gone, Xu Junxi¡¯s secretary voted on his behalf. The female lead role for Pretty Woman was taken away by Ning Yao.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded. She was very calm then. If it was not mistaken, Xu Junxi held the casting for Pretty Woman for Ning Yao.

    She was quite the dumbass for stilling to fight for the female lead role.

    Just now before Xu Junxi entered the room, he should have told his secretary to vote on his behalf. The half an hour deal wasn¡¯t a lie. He would give her one million if she were to sell her body.

    ¡°Xiao Zhou, let¡¯s go,¡± Ning Qing led Xiao Zhou to the main entrance. Heaven never bars one¡¯s way. She could get one million by other means.

    Her phone rang after she took a few steps forward. It was Xu Junxi.

    She answered the call but she didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Hey, Ning Qing... If you really wanted a million,e to my office tonight and I will give it to you.¡±

    Ning Qing hung up the phone expressionlessly. She really wanted to spit, Xu Junxi, take your filthy money with you and f*ck off.

 Chapter 44 - I Canâ€™t Accept This

    <h4>Chapter 44: I Can¡¯t ept This</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Half an hourter, the meeting ended. The attendant opened the door and Lu Shaoming walked out.

    Zhu Rui ran over and spoke directly into Lu Shaoming¡¯s ears, ¡°President, the female lead role for Pretty Woman was taken by Ning Yao. Miss Ning was in a room alone with Xu Junxi for thirteen minutes then she left.¡±

    Lu Shaoming listened quietly. Three secondster, he took out his phone and spoke in his low maic voice, ¡°Hey, Director Wang. Didn¡¯t you want me to invest in your movie previously? I¡¯m suddenly interested...¡±

    Ning Qing returned to the hospital and kept Yue Wanqingpany for the entire afternoon. Her mother wasn¡¯t in a good condition and she kept wanting to fall asleep.

    Ning Qing covered her with the nket and sighed. It didn¡¯t matter how much humiliation she had to bare outside, as long as her mother could recover and stay with her forever.

    As Ning Qing frequently visits the hospital, she was close to the doctors. The doctor let her stay in a vacant room at night for free so she could sleep in the hospital while she takes care of her mother.

    Ning Qing thanked the doctor. She then sat at the edge of the bed and called Ning Zhenguo.

    Everything else aside, she was still Ning¡¯s daughter. Her mother was sick and her father should help. One million was nothing to Ning¡¯s family anyway.

    ¡°Ring ring¡± Then, someone answered the phone. Somehow or other, Ning Qing wasn¡¯t sure if she was sensitive or what not, she heard a burst of faint flirtatiousughter over the phone and some abnormal noises. But, it stopped very quickly.

    ¡°Hello, Qingqing, why did you call Daddy at this hour for?

    ¡°Dad, Mom¡¯s nephrosis gone from bad to worse. She needs to go through a liver transnt in two days and it would cost a million dors. I don¡¯t have that much money, can you pay on my behalf for now? I will return it to you as I earn it.¡±

    Ning Zhenguo kept quiet for a while and coughed lightly before he said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s meet up tomorrow. I made a booking in Haoge Hotel. Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±

    Dinner?

    Since when has he be so nice?

    Ning Qing was suspicious. When she wanted to reply, Ning Zhenguo already hung up the phone.

    Ning Qing put down her phone and there was a knock at the door. ¡°Ning Qing, it¡¯s me,¡± Kong Yang¡¯s voice was heard.

    She got up to open the door.

    Kong Yang passed Ning Qing a bank card and smiled gently, ¡°Ning Qing, I heard from the doctor about Aunt Yue going for a liver transnt surgery. There¡¯s two hundred thousand on this card. Take it for now. If it isn¡¯t enough, I will figure out a way tomorrow.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the card and shook her head, ¡°Kong Yang, I can¡¯t take this.¡±

    Kong Yang was not from a rich family. The two hundred thousand was most likely Kong family¡¯s savings. Don¡¯t take a reward if it¡¯s not deserved. The hardest debt to pay is a favor.

    Kong Yang wanted to speak but Ning Qing cut him off and said with a smile, ¡°I called my dad. He prepared a cheque for me and I will collect it tomorrow. So Kong Yang, thank you. I¡¯ve taken care of the surgery fees.¡±

    Kong Yang saw that she looked sincere, and it didn¡¯t look like she was lying. So, he retrieved his card and scratched his head, ¡°It¡¯s great that you took care of the surgery fees. If you need any help, do let me know.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded.

    ...

    Ning¡¯s vi.

    Ning Yao changed into room slippers and threw her branded bag on the sofa in the living room, ¡°Mom...¡± She ran upstairs to look for Li Meiling.

    When she reached her bedroom, she looked at the half-opened room door. There was a dim light in the room and there was a seductive noise from the room. So, she peeped into the room.

 Chapter 45 - A Woman Only Has To Conquer The Man

    <h4>Chapter 45: A Woman Only Has To Conquer The Man</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    There were two figures entangled by the edge of the dressing table. There were makeup products all over the carpet. Li Meiling sat on the dressing table while Ning Zhenguo panted as he hugged her waist.

    Li Meiling hugged Ning Zhenguo¡¯s neck and spoke flirtatiously as she bit Ning Zhenguo¡¯s ears. Her full and fair figure swayed and she spoke in a seductive voice, ¡°Husband, do you agree with what I told you about Qingqing? It¡¯s for Qingqing¡¯s own good.¡±

    ¡°Lingling, don¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t I listen to you? I asked Qingqing for dinner tomorrow,¡± Ning Zhenguo was burning with desire.

    Li Meiling shed a satisfied smile as she glided her finger across Ning Zhenguo¡¯s chest, ¡°You¡¯re nice to Lingling. I shall reward you today and let you enjoy.¡±

    Li Meiling lowered her body gradually.

    Ning Yao blushed with embarrassment and her eyes were rippling. She closed the door and ran downstairs to get herself a ss of warm water.

    ...

    Ning Yao was reading a fashion magazine the living room. She waited for an hour until Li Meiling walked down in her sleeping gown.

    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s bad. During the casting for Pink Lady, Ning Qing that b*tch revealed the truth about you and dad. Many say that you¡¯re a mistress. You¡¯re definitely going to be in the headlines tomorrow. Your image is ruined.¡±

    Li Meiling sipped on the beauty tea that the maid brought to her. She extended her finger and tapped Ning Yao¡¯s forehead, ¡°It¡¯s all your doing! I told you long ago. You just returned, pay full attention to taking care of Xu Junxi. Let him bring you into the entertainment circle and let him marry you. I will take care of Ning Qing but you just won¡¯t listen.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I was upset. What do we do for your trouble then?¡± Ning Yao shook Li Meiling¡¯s shoulder as she acted like a spoilt kid.

    ¡°I¡¯ve found out about today¡¯s trouble. It is just a matter of time until it is exposed. Danger means a turn for better. Xu Junxi was nice to you. He told his PR team to contact me and already came up with a countermeasure. So, don¡¯t bother.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ning Yao beamed with joy. She knew that if her mother were to take charge, she could rx. At the same time, she also felt a surge of sweetness as she knew that Xu Junxi did love her.

    With protection by Xu Junxi and her mother, she would be famous in the entertainment circle in no time.

    ¡°Yaoyao, why did you return so early? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to have a candlelight dinner with Xu Junxi?¡±

    ¡°Mom, Junxi sent me back. He said that he¡¯s busy with thepany and he had to work overtime in the office tonight. Hence, the candlelight dinner is canceled.¡± Then, Ning Yao asked hesitantly, ¡°Mom, What were you and dad talking about... Regarding Ning Qing?¡±

    Li Meiling looked towards Ning Yao, ¡°You peeped by the door?¡±

    Ning Yao blushed and lowered her head.

    ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t bother with these things next time. I was trying to get your dad to sleep before I came downstairs. A woman doesn¡¯t need to do much in life but only need to conquer the man. The moment you conquer the man, you can use him to fight for the throne for you.¡±

    Ning Yao heard and her face blushed in embarrassment. She nodded confidently, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will make sure Junxi will be dead set on me.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Li Meiling nodded with satisfaction. She extended her hand and hugged Ning Yao.

    ...

    Ning Qing took care of her mom in the hospital during day time and she went to Haoge Hotel at night. She asked the front desk and she walked into the private room under Ning Zhenguo¡¯s reservation.

    She walked in and there was another man in his forties besides Ning Zhenguo.

    Ning Qing kept her guard up.

 Chapter 46 - Miss Ning, You Canâ€™t Escape

    <h4>Chapter 46: Miss Ning, You Can¡¯t Escape</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Qingqing, you¡¯re here,¡± Ning Zhenguo saw Ning Qing and he quickly waved, ¡°Come here and sit.¡± He pointed at the seat next to him.

    Ning Qing walked over and took a seat. The man opposite shed a kind and honest smile at her, but Ning Qing saw that he kept eyeing her chest which was a very boorish act.

    ¡°Dad, mom¡¯s liver transnt surgery is tomorrow. The one million I was telling you aboutst night...¡±

    ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t say that I won¡¯t give you that one million,¡± Ning Zhenguo cut her off and poured her a ss of fruit juice, ¡°But daddy can¡¯t take care of you and your mom forever. You¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s time for you to consider your wedding. Find a good man and get married, then daddy wouldn¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Ning Qing smiled coldly. So, this is a meeting for a prospective mate?

    The man opposite was at least forty years old. Either his body condition wasn¡¯t working so he didn¡¯t get married or maybe he divorced for a few times...

    Is she not young?

    It was going to be her twenty-first birthday the following month. For the past three years, her father didn¡¯t bother with her and now he was pretending to be a loving father. That¡¯s enough.

    Ning Qing maintained a faint smile and said, ¡°Dad, lend me a million and I¡¯ll return it to you with interest charged. I will write up an agreement.¡±

    ¡°Qingqing, what are you talking about?¡± Ning Zhenguo¡¯s face grew grave and he mmed his wine ss on the table, ¡°Am I the kind of father that would make no effort to save somebody else¡¯s life?¡±

    ¡°Then, lend me the money now!¡± Ning Qing answered elegantly.

    ¡°You...¡± Ning Zhenguo¡¯s fingertip was shivering; it was a stalemate situation.

    There was a ringing tone. Ning Zhenguo¡¯s phone was ringing.

    He apologized to the man opposite and humphed at Ning Qing before he got up to answer the phone outside.

    When Ning Zhenguo left the private room, a waitress happened to send in the dishes. It was sirloin steak with a pink candle on it. The waitress lit up the candle.

    Ning Qing smelled a faint fragrance.

    Until the waitress left, Ning Qing was considering if she should wait for Ning Zhenguo. As she was thinking, the man opposite got up and sat next to her, ¡°Miss Ning, seeing is believing. You¡¯re so beautiful. My surname is Shi. I am your dad¡¯s business partner. I fell in love with you at first sight. I hope you can be my girlfriend.¡±

    Ning Qing saw that he took Ning Zhenguo¡¯s seat, she knew that Ning Zhenguo wouldn¡¯t return. She¡¯s so naive that she ced any hope in her dad.

    She looked at the man with a gentle smile, ¡°With your age, you could already be my father. You, how do you qualify to hunt for someone way out of your league?¡±

    There was a sh of embarrassment on the man¡¯s face. He stopped pretending, and a vicious gaze measured Ning Qing up and down. He then extended his hand to touch Ning Qing¡¯s thigh, ¡°Miss Ning, don¡¯t you want money? Your dad couldn¡¯t be bothered with you. Follow me and I¡¯ll give you money.¡±

    Ning Qing quickly stood up but didn¡¯t let the man touch her. She picked up the fruit juice that Ning Zhenguo gave her earlier and sshed it on the man¡¯s face, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go home and look at yourself in the mirror.¡±

    She turned around and walked towards the door.

    Her hand reached for the doorknob but the door was locked.

    She felt lightheaded, then her legs grew weak and she had no strength at all. She immediately realized that she was set up. There was a drug in the pink candle earlier.

    ¡°Miss Ning, don¡¯t run. You can¡¯t run anyway tonight. Just obey me,¡± the man took the serviette on the table to wipe his face. Then, he walked towards Ning Qing. He was already taking off his belt.

 Chapter 47 - No, Help

    <h4>Chapter 47: No, Help</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing leaned against the door. She felt physically unwell and she felt heartache too. Thest time she felt this way, Xu Junxi fooled around with some young model, and now her father tried to sell her off...

    ¡°Who instructed you? Even if my father didn¡¯t want to bother with me, it was impossible that he ask someone to drug me and let you rape me.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I never thought Miss Ning would be so smart. It¡¯s okay that I tell you, you¡¯ll be mer on anyway... It¡¯s your stepmother. Your stepmom told me that you¡¯re fierce and you wouldn¡¯t submit if there was no measure taken.¡±

    Then, the man touched Ning Qing¡¯s face, ¡°Look at your skin. You live up your name as the no.1 socialite in T town. Any man would love to press down on your body. I am hunting someone out of my league. You shall follow me then. I want everyone else to be green with envy, to be jealous. I want to have fun with you every day. Haha.¡±

    Ning Qing pinched her palm and tried very hard to let herself faint. It was really Li Meiling¡¯s doing.

    She was utterly disappointed with Ning Zhenguo. Actually, there was no difference between Li Meiling and Ning Zhenguo. After Ning Zhenguo left, he let her stay alone with the disgusting man!

    The man leaped at her like a jaguar. He pushed Ning Qing by her neck to the wall and he tore her clothes. His was rude and direct.

    ¡°D*mn. I never thought I would be able to have fun with you one day. I could only dream about it... You better listen to me. Otherwise, I shall proceed with SM,¡± the man rubbed his lips at Ning Qing¡¯s face.

    ¡°F*ck off, you pervert!¡± Ning Qing took out the knife that was for self-protection from her pocket and stabbed at the man¡¯s heart.

    The man dodged swiftly and cursed. He extended his hand to take away the knife in Ning Qing¡¯s hand. Pak! He pped Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing felt weak all over. After her knife was taken away, she felt light-headed from the man¡¯s p. She stumbled and hit her head on the wall.

    The man grabbed her hair and hit her head on the wall continuously for five to six times ferociously. He cursed as he mmed her head at the wall, ¡°Who let you run wild? You won¡¯t be obedient if you don¡¯t learn your lesson.¡±

    Ning Qing went numb with pain. She couldn¡¯t feel the ache but there was a warm thick liquid flowing down her forehead while a pungent scent of blood filled her nose.

    She was bleeding.

    The man threw her onto the sofa in the room and threatened, ¡°There¡¯s moreing for you if you still refuse to obey.¡±

    Ning Qing curled up in the sofa, ¡°If you were to touch me, I¡¯ll charge you for sexual vition.¡±

    The man leaped over and pulled Ning Qing¡¯s jeans, ¡°Haha, go ahead. Go and tell the whole world who did you. Haha...¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s vision grew blurry as she fumbled around on the sofa. She was trying to look for a wine bottle or any sharp object. She wanted to kill the man.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t kill him, she would kill herself. At least it¡¯d be better than being raped and humiliated.

    However, she couldn¡¯t find anything. The dining table was so far away from her, she wanted to crawl over.

    But she suddenly felt cold on her thighs. Her jeans were already pulled down to her ankles. She couldn¡¯t fight back her tears any more, and they flowed down her cheeks, ¡°No... No... Help...¡±

    She knew that ¡°help¡± was the weakest and the most useless word. No one had saved her nor rescued her for the past three years. She relied on herself.

    She was used to relying on herself too.

    However, she was scared in this moment. She felt hopeless. She could only cry for help, wishing that someone could save her.

    Looking at Ning Qing¡¯s smooth fair skin, the man¡¯s eyes grew red. As he was extremely excited, Kacha! The locked door suddenly opened.

 Chapter 48 - Thank You For Saving Me

    <h4>Chapter 48: Thank You For Saving Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    The man stopped and turned to look. He saw the waiter who was serving the dishes earlier standing by the door with a bunch of keys.

    The man was angry. He got off the sofa and ran to the door. He scolded, ¡°What are you doing? How dare you spoil my mood? Is the money that I gave you not enough?¡±

    The waiter stepped back but didn¡¯t reply.

    The man wanted to continue to scold him but there was a person who walked out behind the waiter. Zhu Rui looked at the man and smiled politely, ¡°I told him to do so.¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    Zhu Rui didn¡¯t reply but took out a name card and passed it to him.

    He took over the name card and nced at it. However, his facial expression suddenly changed. He looked at Zhu Rui in terror, ¡°You, you...¡±

    Zhu Rui beckoned to two bodyguards and they came forward to seize control of the man, ¡°This is a society governed byw. I will send you to the police station to cool down the fire withinin you. You can return whenever you realize your mistake. Otherwise, you can stay there for the rest of your life.¡±

    The man quivered in fear and he pleaded, ¡°No. I didn¡¯t intend to offend Young Master Lu. Please, let me go. I don¡¯t want to go to jail.¡±

    The man was dragged away by the bodyguards.

    Ning Qing quickly pulled up her jeans after she shook him off. The pervasive man¡¯s wailing sound went grew distant. Then, there were footsteps getting closing in on her.

    ¡°Who are you, don¡¯te here,¡± Ning Qing curled up on the sofa. She was like an injured porcupine, skeptical of everyone.

    She heard a bottle cap screw open and there was a refreshing mint scent. She was so frightened that she started fanning, ¡°What are you making me smell? What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t panic. I have no bad intentions. This is medicine that refreshes one¡¯s mind. Do you feel better now?¡±

    Ning Qing felt that the difort in her body was dismissed slowly and her vision became clearer. She lifted her eyes and looked at the person before her. It was a gentleman in a suit.

    ¡°You saved me? Thank you,¡± It was really someone who saved her. Ning Qing forced a smile and thanked him.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Miss, rest for a while. I¡¯ll ask someone to bring you some water to wash your face and take care of your injury on your forehead.¡±

    Ning Qing got up but she didn¡¯t have much strength. She staggered to the dining table and wiped the blood on her forehead away with a piece of wet towel. She shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Thank you. I¡¯ll make a move first.¡±

    She just made a narrow escape from a disaster but she didn¡¯t even have the time to bemoan the hard times and the misery that¡¯s befallen her. There¡¯s a problem in reality that was still waiting to be solved. Her mother was going in for the operation the next day and she needed money.

    Ning Qing walked out of the hotel. She attracted much attention on her way out as many people were talking about her behind her back.

    Standing outside the hotel door, she looked at herself in the revolving ss door. There was a blood stain on her forehead, her hair was messy, a few buttons on her shirt were gone, and her jeans were torn.

    She smirked as sheughed at herself. She lifted her head so her tears would stay in her eyes. She didn¡¯t feel aggrieved but she thought she shouldn¡¯t appear before her mother in that state. She should return to her dorm that night and raise the funds elsewhere the next morning. She would definitely take revenge that night.

    She felt extremely pathetic.

    She turned around and wanted to leave.

    Her foot paused in the mid-air when she was walking down the stairs. There were a few luxurious cars parked at the entrance of the hotel. There were a bunch of businessmen standing below the retro festiventerns. One of them smiled faintly, looking extremely elegant.

 Chapter 49 - Why Did You Run When You Saw Me?

    <h4>Chapter 49: Why Did You Run When You Saw Me?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    The man was wearing a light blue shirt and a pair of slim fit khakis. It wasn¡¯t formal wear but semi-casual. He didn¡¯t look as serious as he normally would but rather clean and beautiful.

    He was surrounded by industry seniors and everyone was talking to him delightedly. He listened attentively and replied asionally. In Ning Qing¡¯s eyes, she saw half of his face. A handsome sculpted face with significant sideburns...

    Strangely attractive.

    His broad shoulders and small waist gave his semi-casual fashion a charming appeal. He had one of his hands in his pocket. His elegant yetposed manner of speech reflected his honorable identity. The dim lighting of thenterns shone and he caught her attention.

    ¡°Miss...¡± Then, Zhu Rui caught up to her from the hotel. His voice woke Ning Qing with a start, as well as the people by the cars.

    Then, Ning Qing¡¯s eyes met the pair of bright and clear eyes. Lu Shaoming looked at her, she couldn¡¯t tell if he was happy or angry from his eyes.

    However, Ning Qing could clearly see that he measured her up and down while the seniors around him looked shocked. They revealed sympathy in their gazes.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. The exit was right behind them after the stairs but she suddenly had no strength to walk.

    She quickly turned around and jumped off by the side of the stairs. She took a smaller route. There was this one small route in between the hotel wall and the fountain that was so narrow that it could only fit one person.

    There wouldn¡¯t be any guests who use that route. It was probably for the waitresses and other staff.

    However, she didn¡¯t care. She merely wanted to leave the ce as soon as possible. She didn¡¯t want to show herself in a fix before the man who onceforted her gently in the hotel room, the man who parked his car below her dorm a few days ago to send her medicine.

    She knew how in a mess she looked.

    Those people in the business circle were sharp, especially him. He could probably guess what happened to her with one nce. She wanted to retain some dignity.

    But she was so silly. She also knew how much worse it could be if she were to take the narrow route out.

    She should have listened to the gentleman¡¯s advice. She should wash her face, change into clean clothes and clean herself up. After all, he looked so decent.

    Ning Qing felt her was face hot and moist. She wiped with her hand and it was covered in tears.

    She felt that she was a joke. She cried andughed as she ran on the street. She took out her phone from her bag, ¡°Hey, Xiao Zhou, find me a man. The rich kind...¡±

    She hung up the phone and she stumbled on a rock. She was caught off guard. She fell and sat on the ground. She didn¡¯t feel like standing up again.

    She curled up and hugged her knees. She buried her face on her knees. She didn¡¯t worry about the passersby nor did she think about the next day but simply started wailing in tears.

    Ning Qing wanted to cry heartily but not long after she cried, she felt a weight on her shoulders. Her cold body suddenly felt the warmth, there was someone who covered her with a piece of clothing.

    She quivered and looked with the corner of her eyes. It was a grey woolen jacket with a whiff of a refreshing yet warm manly scent.

    The scent... She was familiar with.

    She looked down and saw a pair of leather shoes, in a color that was lighter than his khakis.

    It¡¯s him.

    He¡¯s here.

    Ning Qing was at loss of what to do. She was already in the mess and she was then sitting on the floor crying, disregarding her image. She bit her lips so that she wouldn¡¯t make any noise as she cried but her tears beads were falling uncontrobly.

    She felt a sudden warmth in her hair. He ran his hand in her hand and said in a deep voice calmly, ¡°Why did you run when you saw me, hmm?¡±

 Chapter 50 - Let Go Of Me

    <h4>Chapter 50: Let Go Of Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    His ¡°hmm¡± was a soft hum from his chest which was extremely sexy. Ning Qing quivered when she heard it. She wondered if it was because of what he said or if it was because of his hands in her hair. Such a gentle touch.

    Ning Qing lowered her head even more as she didn¡¯t want him to see her injured forehead. She didn¡¯t dare to see his face either.

    In Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes, it was just a little girl¡¯s shoulder that was billowing. She was still crying and her tears were flowing in a rapid flow. However, she stubbornly refused to make any noise.

    This silly girl, doesn¡¯t she know how heart ached she looks now?

    Ning Qing¡¯s tears continued to fall. Then, she felt that someone kicked the tip of her foot. She lifted her eyes and saw that there was a leather shoe near her white sneakers. He was kicking her with his leather shoe.

    What is he trying to do?

    Ning Qing subconsciously parted her closed-toe feet to dodge his leather shoe but he seized the opportunity to put his leather shoe in between her feet.

    She was still sitting on the floor but he moved his leg forward. His long leg moved closer to her in an imposing manner. Her head was only at his knee.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ning Qing joined her feet together and stopped his leather shoe from moving forward.

    Lu Shaoming saw that the girl finally lifted her head and stared at him with her tearful eyes in grievance and grumbled in a flirtatious manner. Her voice was hoarse and there was a faint sobbing sound to her.

    He suddenly recalled a saying, ¡°A weeping beauty, so pitiful.¡±

    ¡°Come on, let go. Don¡¯t squeeze me,¡± Lu Shaoming smirked and said in a hip yet gentle tone.

    Ning Qing¡¯s face suddenly flushed with embarrassment. Although she wasn¡¯t in a rtionship before, there was nothing she hadn¡¯t heard before. The man said that kind of nonsense to her.

    She parted her legs.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s right leg straight away split her curled up legs and hebed her hair with his palm. He asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell what I¡¯m trying to do? I¡¯mforting you. Do you still want to cry? I¡¯ll lend you my thighs and you can hug them for a while.¡±

    Ning Qing was going to throw tantrum because of his ridiculous behavior but he acted the fool and she found it funny.

    She clenched her hand into a fist and mmed the thigh before her eyes. She pouted andined as she cried, ¡°Do you know how tofort people? Who would let people hug their thigh like you do?¡±

    Lu Shaoming let go of her hair and touched the tears on her face. He said, ¡°Honestly, I do not know how tofort people. You¡¯re the first.¡±

    Ning Qing heard and couldn¡¯t help butugh. She wiped her tears and snot on his expensive cks. She rested her forehead on his thigh. Just as she imagined, his thigh is as hard as a rock. It wasn¡¯tfortable but she just lied against it for a bit.

    Her sorrow earlier calmed down somehow. She let out a breath of relief. She stopped tearing and spatted, ¡°glibly in speech.¡±

    Lu Shaoming put one of his hand in his pocket, frowned then smiled at herment.

    ¡°Tell me, why did you cry today, huh?¡±

    Ning Qing blinked and her long eyshes fanned, ¡°Because... My dad sent me to a b*stard... Actually, we had our good times. Even if my parents divorced, I still wanted to be his daughter...¡±

    Then, Ning Qing creased her eyebrows and her tears started flowing again. ¡°For the past three years, I¡¯ve had a tough time. I have never had a break, physically or mentally... I didn¡¯t dare to rx, I didn¡¯t dare to think. Why did they leave me and abandon me... I turned around and looked, then I realized that I am very far ahead in the lonely journey...¡±

 Chapter 51 - Sorry, I Was Late

    <h4>Chapter 51: Sorry, I Was Late</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Three years ago, her family had gone through an upheaval. She had experienced her boyfriend¡¯s betrayal, her father¡¯s abandonment, and she¡¯d fallen from the status as the richest socialite to being everyone¡¯sughing stock. Through life¡¯s pressures, she stepped forward bravely and steadily, but in her heart, she could not ept nor understand it.

    She was clearly the innocent one.

    Three years ago, she was only 18 years old, a child who had not yet grown up.

    As she wept, the man in front of her squatted down. He curled his rough fingers and gently scraped the tears on her face with the pads of his fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, those who don¡¯t want you will note back even if you keep crying.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Ning Qing raised her head. This man was beyond terrible atforting people!

    She wanted toin about him, but the man¡¯s deep, bright ck eyes flickered with the reflected light from the streetmp. His eyes shone extremely brightly. His gaze was very gentle, and alsoced with a little heartache and pity.

    ¡°Those who don¡¯t want you are not worth your tears. Those who want you won¡¯t make you cry for them. So don¡¯t cry. You won¡¯t look pretty if you cry until you look like a little patterned kitten.¡±

    This was probably the greatest word offort the man could give her.

    Ning Qing wiped her tears with her little hands. Yes, neither Ning Zhenguo nor Xu Junxi nor Ning Yao deserved her tears.

    She hadn¡¯t actually wanted to cry, but when she saw this man, and after being treated so gently by him, she was simply full of grief and feltpelled to pour her sorrows out.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t cry anymore. Thanks for today.¡± Ning Qing stood up slowly. She had just wanted to cry and let off steam. She still needed to fight and work hard tomorrow. She would not be defeated. She would not punish herself with other people¡¯s mistakes. ¡°I¡¯ll go back.¡±

    When her feet had justnded on the floor, only then did Ning Qing realized that she had sat on the ground for too long. Her feet were cramping. She hissed and twisted her eyebrows in pain.

    ¡°Where do you want to go? I¡¯ll drive you.¡± Lu Shaoming supported the girl¡¯s slender arm. Three years ago, he had known that she was a tough girl. She would only be braver in the face of harsh realities.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, I...¡± This was her third timeing into contact him. No matter how good he was, he was still a stranger. She couldn¡¯t let herself depend on him.

    But the next second, her world spun as the man carried her in his arms. A ck Cayenne was parked on the roadside and he carried her to the car.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put up a strong front. You¡¯re a girl. You can be a little weak.¡± His mellow voice was like a warm spring breeze.

    Ning Qing, in order not to let herself fall, had to hold onto his shirt in front of his chest with her two small hands. He was already carrying her. If she twisted around it in his arms, it would be a bit pretentious.

    Zhu Rui stood by the door and respectfully opened the door. ¡°President, the first aid kit has been ced in the back seat.¡±

    Ning Qing was surprised to see Zhu Rui. Wasn¡¯t this the gentleman who had just saved her? ¡°Is this your subordinate? You were the one who saved me in the hotel room...¡±

    Lu Shaoming gently ced Ning Qing in the front passenger¡¯s seat. He nodded and exined, ¡°Yes, Zhu Rui is my secretary. I had dinner with some important men today and happened to see you when I entered the hotel. Sorry, that was your father, so I waste.¡±

    Ning Qing was very moved as she looked at his sculpted face. He had only met her a few times but had saved her twice. She was eating with her father so she didn¡¯t have her guard up. He certainly had little reason to keep his guard up.

    But he had said sorry to her because he waste to save her.

    He really is a good man.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming sat in the driver¡¯s seat and opened the first aid kit. He took out a bamboo Q-Tip to wipe away the bloodstains on her forehead. His movements were gentle. He asionally asked her if there was any pain.

    Ning Qing was embarrassed but dared not move. They were very close. His handsome body tipped over, and her nostrils filled with the scent of pure masculinity.

    The first time she met him, they kissed. The second time, she sat on hisp. And the third time, he saved her from being used by strangers.

 Chapter 52 - Let Him Kiss, Donâ€™t Let Him Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 52: Let Him Kiss, Don¡¯t Let Him Kiss</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    The first time they met, she kissed him. The second time they met, she sat on hisp. The third time they met, this happened. All the intimate actions between her and the stranger, she initiated.

    ¡°The person in the private room hit your head?¡± Lu Shaoming blew her wound and asked.

    Ning Qing tucked her hair behind her ear and replied, ¡°Oh, no, I hit myself on the wall when I fought back.¡±

    Somehow or other, she didn¡¯t want to show herself in a mess before him. Actually, she never cared about how others may view her, but... He was different.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what was so different about him.

    Lu Shaoming paused and held the cotton. He looked down at her face.

    The girl never lied before. He saw that she blushed and didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye.

    Lu Shaoming put the cotton in the first aid kit. Then, he took out a gauze to bandage the wound on her forehead. Heughed lightly and teased, ¡°Your forehead was knocked on the wall at least six or seven times. The person tried to sexually harass you and you tried to kill yourself by hitting your head against the wall?¡±

    Ning Qing was embarrassed. She lied and she had to fill the lie with countless other lies. The man could tell the truth but he teased her. Sheughed dryly and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Shaoming used white tape to tape the gauze in ce. Then, he moved and let her fringe down. He smiled and continued to ask, ¡°Why did you run when you saw me at the hotel entrance?¡±

    He asked again.

    What could she say?

    Because... He looked well dressed and she looked in a fix... The seniors looked at her pitifully and he looked at her coldly too. She felt aggrieved.

    More aggrieved than when her dad gave her up.

    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t talk to you and you felt aggrieved? Miss Ning, why do you want to pretend to be strong before everyone else and then you became a little girl before me?¡±

    The man was too sharp. His deep serene eyes showed his rich experience. He could look through someone with one nce. She was a piece of white paper before him.

    She can¡¯t hide anything.

    ¡°Miss Ning, we¡¯ve only met a few times. We aren¡¯t close but why do you want me tofort you when you¡¯re injured? Why do you have expectations from me?¡±

    The man got closer to her when he spoke. He was tall and it didn¡¯t require any effort for him to get closer to her from the driver seat. Ning Qing dodged to the back, ¡°No... No, I... I didn¡¯t want to see you then.¡±

    Ning Qing stuttered when she tried to exin. Her back was against the seat and she had nowhere to retreat to. The man supported himself on his left palm that was mmed next to her body.

    He didn¡¯t approach her impolitely. However, the twenty centimeters distance wasn¡¯t enough. He hemmed her in between his chest and the seat. The air was filled with the man¡¯s refreshing yet enchanting scent.

    ¡°You... What are you doing?¡± Ning Qing extended his hand to push his arm but he didn¡¯t move at all. She blushed and stole a nce at the man. His bright and gentle eyes were eyeing her lips.

    Ning Qing was burning. He... Did he want to kiss her?¡±

    As she was making wild guesses, there was a sudden darkness as the man lowered his body.

    ¡°Ah...¡± Ning Qing shouted and closed her eyes instinctually.

    Lu Shaoming found it funny. The girl fanned her long eyshes like butterfly wings helplessly as her face grew red. She looked like thest time when she was drunk. She looked innocent as though she was afraid that he was going to kiss her yet she looked bashful as though she was waiting for him to kiss her.

    That very moment, Ning Qing was counting flower petals in her head. Let him kiss, don¡¯t let him kiss...

 Chapter 53 - You Were the One Who Took Advantage of Me

    <h4>Chapter 53: You Were the One Who Took Advantage of Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    At this moment Ning Qing¡¯s heart is counting the petals. let him kiss, don¡¯t let him kiss?

    With a ¡°click¡± in her ear, she opened her eyes. The man fastened the seat belt for her intimately. The clear breath pulled away. The man started the car. ¡°It¡¯s half an hour away from school. When she¡¯s tired, she shuts her eyes and sleeps for a while.¡±

    Ning Qing, ¡°...¡± Go on!

    Next time, make love to yourself and jump out of a building!

    She didn¡¯t want to live. She had no face to live.

    ...

    Along the way, Ning Qing was unwilling to speak. The man watched the road attentively and did not speak. Ning Qing was bored. In addition, she was really tired on this day. She was too worried about her mother¡¯s medical expenses. She had suffered from insomnia, so she was a little sleepy now.

    She closed her eyes, curled up in a small ball on her seat, and fell asleep quickly.

    Lu Shaoming watched her fall asleep and stretched out his long arm to take the light grey tweed coat from the back seat and cover her.

    The girl felt the warmth, her small jaw gently rubbed the cor of the coat, her cherry pink lips murmured, and she buried her whole face in the coat.

    Lu Shaoming lifted his lips. She was indeed a 21-year-old girl. She shed her hedgehog suit. She was a little soft pink girl, just like any ordinary girl her age.

    Looking back, he continued driving.

    At an intersection, he hit the blinker and turned right. Ning Qing was unstable because of inertia, and her head fell on his thigh.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s bright eyes were spoiled. His right palm touched her little face and tried to straighten her up.

    ¡°Uh...¡± Ning Qing, in her sleep, refused his hand. She leaned over, curled up her two thin legs in the passenger¡¯s seat, moved her head upward to a very warm ce, and found a veryfortable position to continue sleeping.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, the steering wheel nted, the sharp horn behind the car sounded, and the Cayenne had upied twones.

    Straightening the steering wheel, he looked down at the sleeping girl thrust against his third leg. Her mouth was dry.

    ¡°Ningqing...¡±

    He wanted to wake her up.

    But Ning Qing did not wake up.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes were dark. The emergency stop light was on and he pulled over.

    He was very hot and tense. This feeling was strange and ufortable. He opened the window and was afraid that she would be cold, so he only left a crack.

    As a cool wind blew outside, his big palm wrapped around the cigarette box. He took out the lighter and lit a cigarette.

    The girl only met him three times, and each time he was igniting a cigarette.

    ...

    Ning Qing did not know how long she had slept, and then she opened her eyes.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she realized that she had slept on the man¡¯sp, and that one of her little hands was still around his waist and belly.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ning Qing screamed. She stood up straight like lightning and stepped back.

    Bang!

    Her injured forehead hit the roof of the car. Pain hit her and tears flowed through her eyes.

    Lu Shaoming quickly extinguished the smoke, and his voice was as calm as ever, with little difference, except for some hoarseness.

    ¡°Stay still, or your forehead will bleed again.¡±

    Ningqing couldn¡¯t move if she wanted to. She had a headache and felt the nerves in her brain.

    Lu Shaoming grabbed the medicine box, uncovered the gauze that had oozed blood, and cleaned up the wound for her again. ¡°What¡¯s so funny is that you took advantage of me, not the other way around!¡±

    He didn¡¯t say it was okay, but Ning Qing wanted to drill a hole in the ground.

    What did she do just now?

    But she didn¡¯t want to lose momentum, and then she retorted, ¡°I¡¯m asleep, why don¡¯t you look at me? This kind of thing is a woman¡¯s loss, you are clearly very happy, but also me me me, hypocrisy.¡±

    When she finished, she felt the man¡¯s movements stop.

    She looked up at him, only to see the man half-eyed with narrow ck eyes, always dark and bright while jumping a few dangerous mes, quietly looking at her.

    ¡°You... You... ¡± Ning Qing¡¯s uneasy shoulder shrunk, after all, she took the initiative. He has been a gentleman, so she is open-minded.

    ¡°Why do you look at me like this, I...I¡¯m wrong. I shouldn¡¯t say you¡¯re hypocritical.¡±

    ¡°Am I refreshed?¡± Lu Shaoming lifted his thin lips and interrupted her with a few words.

    Ning Qing, ¡°...¡± How can he ask that? He¡¯s ying coy and taking advantage of her with words.

    When she didn¡¯t want to answer, the man approached her.

    At such a close distance, the girl is beautiful. Her palm-sized face is carved with fine powder and jade. It is very stic. Her pink rhombus lips are bright and colorful, like rose petals.

    Her forehead was covered with gauze, with the charm of three-point sick Xishi. Her small face was held by two big hands, and the skin on her face was rubbed by her thin cocooned thumb.

    Ning Qing was frightened and shrunk away. In her understanding, he was a deep and graceful man. He controlled everything very well. He would not make her ufortable if he did not overstep it.

    But now there are some implications. He is close to her, the duo¡¯s posture is very close, breathing entangled together, he smoked a cigarette so there is a slight tobo vor.

    She looked at him with a red face. The streetmp outside the window reflected on his handsome face through the ss window. His three-dimensional features were vividly charming. He was really quite the looker.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Don¡¯t tease me any more.¡± Just now she thought he was going to kiss her. She remembered how embarrassed she was.

    She reached out her little hand to push him away, but the next second, her lips were sealed.

    He really kissed her.

    Ning Qing copsed into a pool of water in an instant. His pale hands touched him and tried to push him away, but his fingertips curled up. His body was full of cold and charming elite charm, light nicotine smoke. The taste of male maturity was very heavy.

    The fingertips seem to emit some electric current in a series. How good is he? The fingertips can feel it. The strong and tense muscles are full of male aggression.

    Lu Shaoming did not make her close her eyes. The girl was silly. She could not blink or breathe.

    Opening her mouth, her voice snapped, ¡°No kiss, eh?¡±

    Ning Qing returned to her mind, a little shy and somewhat embarrassed. Her voice was sweet and soft, unlike her true self. ¡°Youughed at me!¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s meaningful eyebrows rippled with a happy smile. He was very satisfied with her answer, a very clean girl.

    Do youugh at her? A silly girl knows nothing.

    ¡°Close your eyes, open your mouth and breathe.¡± Lu Shaoming rolled the knot in her throat and sped the back of her head with his big palm.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took him to let her go.

    His lips loosened, but his strong arm buckled her little waist. He seemed to be measuring her waist. Her thin waist was not enough for half of his strong arm circle.

    Lu Shaoming buried his head in her pink neck. Her cold girly breath was sweet. She remembered the crystal disc dance she had performed that day, and her palms touched her soft waist more uncontrobly.

    Where can a girl be as elegant as her?

    Ning Qing twisted and pinched twice, but she could not ovee his strength. After a few seconds, she finally could not help but make a green and astringent response.

    ¡°Giggle...¡± Sheughed like a crisp bell. ¡°It¡¯s itchy...¡±

    Do you feel itchy when someone touches your waist?

    His question makes Ningqing very ufortable. Does he think she¡¯s easy?

    Ning Qing raised her head and picked out a pair of willow-eyebrows. His beautiful autumn pupils were somewhat clever. ¡°Nobody has touched me. All the men who wanted to touch me would be pped.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome eyebrows were wrinkled and his clear and bright ck eyes were precious. ¡°So what?¡±

    Ning Qing: So you can enjoy it secretly

    Before the words were spoken, he jaw was pinned by the man¡¯s two fingers. He was very gentle, but he easily controlled her. ¡°Ningqing, you like me.¡±

    Not interrogative sentences, but derative sentences.

    Ningqing¡¯s pupils shrank sharply and her head exploded like fireworks. It felt like a little secret in her heart had been punctured. Her heart should be careful not to jump out of her chest.

    She likes him?!

    She hadn¡¯t thought about it yet, as they had only met three times and she didn¡¯t even know his name.

    But she has to admit that he is different. She can shed all worry in front of him and return to the demeanor of a simple 18-year-old girl. She will care about his ideas, not wanting to see him dejected because he lost his dignity and timidity.

    Running away from the hotel door just now is a good example.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart was in a mess. She put out her small hand to push him andughed at him. ¡°Why are you so conceited? Don¡¯t stink. I don¡¯t like you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Well, Ningqing, then I like you.¡± Lu Shaoming wiped his thin lips, word by word, and uttered it very clearly.

    Ning Qing was directly stunned. His thinking jumped too fast and was quite direct. She was totally unprepared.

    ¡°Stop fussing, it¡¯s not fun at all...¡± Ning Qing wanted to get rid of him.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Lu Shaoming said, holding her slim waist in one hand and touching her little face with the other. He spoke calmly in her bewildered eyes. ¡°Ningqing, let¡¯s get married.¡±

    Ning Qing blinked her eyes hard to make sure it wasn¡¯t a dream. She still could not ept that she had been proposed to again.

    ¡°For... Why?¡± Ning Qing stumbled and asked.

    ¡°For no reason, isn¡¯t marriage about meeting the right person at the right time? Ning Qing, I like you. It happens that I need a wife, so I want to marry you. And now you need a man to rely on and to apany you, so that you are no longer lonely. You have a good feeling about me; you marry me, we can form a family.¡±

 Chapter 54 - Beauty, I Canâ€™t Wait

    <h4>Chapter 54: Beauty, I Can¡¯t Wait</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°There¡¯s no question. Doesn¡¯t marriage mean meeting the right person at the right time? Ning Qing, I like you. I happen to need a wife so I want to marry you. You need a man to rely on and keep youpany, so you wouldn¡¯t feel lonely. You like me so you marry me. The two of us can be a family.¡±

    The man¡¯s deep and serene eyes reflected the resplendent lights outside the window. It was as though she looked into two pool of beautiful yet dangerous whirlpools.

    The handsome sculpted face, elegant temperament, great personality, and self-control... The man was very attractive. Ning Qing admitted that she liked this type.

    But...

    Ning Qing shook her head, ¡°No way... We¡¯ve only known each other for such a short time. I don¡¯t know you yet... And I¡¯m not ready to get married yet. My life is a mess... Maybe you will regret it in the future. I¡¯m not as good as you may think...¡±

    Lu Shaoming touched Ning Qing¡¯s hair pitifully and said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re like this. How great do you want me to imagine you to be?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Even though he said it in a jokingly manner, Ning Qing was upset. Was that how he¡¯d propose? She extended her fist and punched his shoulders, ¡°Then, why do you talk about getting married?¡±

    Lu Shaoming pulled her into his embrace and kissed her face, ¡°But Ning Qing, the person I like and want to marry is you.¡±

    Hence, there was no imagination.

    Ning Qing felt touched. The man¡¯s embrace wasforting and warm. Even the lips that kissed her cheeks gave a light peck, with no sexual desire. It was as though she was his most precious treasure.

    How did shee across such a man?

    She felt delighted. She felt his gentility and consideration at his every action. She believed that any woman couldn¡¯t refuse such a man.

    However, after Xu Junxi¡¯s betrayal, she was suspicious and against love.

    Plus, her life was really in a mess. She was worried that he would really forsake her when he knew more about her.

    I need time to think about it,¡± Ning Qing was careful in his embrace as she tugged his shirt and said.

    Lu Shaoming, ¡°Alright. You need time, I can wait. But Ning Qing, I, Lu Shaoming, am thirty this year. I am healthy in mind and body. I have great qualities. I am really considering marrying you very seriously, I hope you could consider seriously too.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing woke up very early the next morning. The night before, she twisted and turned but couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She kept reciting the man¡¯s name, Lu Shaoming.

    His confession and proposal on the previous night was like a dream. For the past three years, the men who approached her nevercked money but they were all greedy and perverse. Among, it included Xu Junxi. However, Lu Shaoming was like a pure jade that warmed her heart.

    She shook her head and swung out Lu Shaoming¡¯s wless and handsome face. She quickly got off her bed, washed her face and brushed teeth. She still had to earn her mother¡¯s surgery fees.

    After she left her bedroom door, she took out her phone to read the message that Xiao Zhou sent to her. The message showed her the hotel room number that she was going to.

    Ning Qing sat on the public bus and read the headline for entertainment.

    It was expected. It was news about Xu Junxi¡¯s public announcement of Ning Yao as his girlfriend. The headlines included the fact that Ning Yao got the role of the Pink Lady, as well as Li Meiling¡¯s scandal as a mistress.

    Ning Qing smirked. She didn¡¯t understand what Xu Junxi was doing. He could easily suppress the news about Li Meiling¡¯s scandal if he wished.

    But, he just let her be exposed.

    She read through Li Meiling¡¯s column. As Li Meiling was low profile for the past few years, the media hardly had any other news. Besides Li Meiling married into the Ning family three years ago, there was no other valuable information.

    The scandal stirred amotion. However, Li Meiling didn¡¯t respond at all. What¡¯s ridiculous was that Li Meiling was supported by the digital citizens for her tough personality. Everyone started leavingments about how Ning Yao wasn¡¯t Ning Zhenguo¡¯s daughter and every woman deserves their right to go after happiness.

    Such a joke. Everyone forgot the fact that Li Meiling chased after her happiness while she and her mother became the price to pay.

    With the headlines, Li Meiling and Ning Yao suddenly became the top topic on the search engine and Weibo hit topic.

    Ning Qing understood that, as Li Meiling¡¯s daughter and Xu Junxi¡¯s girlfriend, Ning Yao¡¯s first exposure was done nicely. They treated danger as an opportunity. The two of them sessfully made Ning Yao famous.

    Ning Yao got famous.

    Ning Qing kept her phone and looked outside the window. She couldn¡¯t believe that Li Meiling¡¯s incident was only the beginning. If she was not mistaken, Xu Junxi would take action soon.

    She chuckled. The world was simply either ck or white. The public will not be deceived forever. Go ahead. She shall see how they going to fix the lie where Ning Yao wasn¡¯t Ning Zhenguo¡¯s daughter.

    ...

    Ning Qing got off the public bus and walked into the hotel.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t know that there was a luxurious car parked by the road and Ning Yao took out her phone to take a photo of Ning Qing walking into the hotel.

    Ning Yao¡¯s assistant Xiao Lin stood next to her. Xiao Lin was chosen by Xu Junxi carefully. There was intelligence in her eyes. She walked forward and asked Ning Yao gently, ¡°Yaoyao, you suddenly stopped the car to take a photo of Ning Qing? You just entered the entertainment circle. You¡¯d better not be involved in any negative news.¡±

    Ning Yao looked at the photo in her phone delightedly. She was on the way to Xu Junxi¡¯s office. She never thought she would run into such a scene.

    ¡°Xiao Lin, don¡¯t you worry. This photo is nothing. I¡¯m not that dumb to send the photo to the media,¡± she merely wanted to show the photo to Xu Junxi. Ha.

    Xiao Lin nodded and ingratiate herself with Ning Yao, ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re famous now and you have a good image. Ning Qing is simply in a mud poolpared to you. She¡¯s nowhere near you.¡±

    Ning Yao was happy to hear what she said. She then revealed a proud face, ¡°Let¡¯s go and look for Junxi.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing pushed the hotel room door open. It was early in the morning and there should be brilliant sunlight pouring in the room but the room curtain was tightly shut.

    She walked in and the door was shut by the man who was hiding behind the door. The man couldn¡¯t wait and hugged Ning Qing¡¯s waist from behind. He said excitedly, ¡°My little beauty, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting.¡±

    Ning Qing had goosebumps all over. She held back her difort and disgust, sheughed, ¡°CEO Kong, why are you in a hurry? I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°The most precious time is priceless. When I received your invitationst night, I was excited all night long. How can I not be in a hurry?¡± The man carried Ning Qing and threw her on the bed.

    She saw the fat bald man going to press down on her, she quickly stopped him and tucked her hair behind her ears. She blinked her beautiful eyes bashfully and said in a flirtatious manner, ¡°CEO Kong, take off your clothes first.¡±

    CEO Kongughed, ¡°I never thought the little beauty would be even more in a hurry than I am. Alright, let¡¯s go straight to the point. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you serve me well, the one million will be yours.¡±

    Ning Qing watched as CEO Kong took off his clothes. He was in a hurry and when he failed to open his button, he tore it apart. She found him rather absurd.

    ¡°CEO Kong, I heard that you have many mistresses. How do they serve you normally?¡±

    CEO Kong took off his pants and said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m not showing off. I have at least twenty mistresses. As to how they serve me...¡± CEO Kong eyes Ning Qing¡¯s nice body and leaped forward, ¡°Little beauty, let¡¯s give it a try and you¡¯ll find out.¡±

    Ning Qing flipped to the other side of the bed so CEO Kong didn¡¯t manage to catch her.

    CEO Kong stiffened.

    Ning Qing saw and she slowly crawled. She knelt on the bed and nced at CEO Kong flirtatiously. She slowly yet seductively took off the ck stockings that she intentionally wore that morning.

    CEO Kong¡¯s unhappy emotions were swept away. Looking at how her ck stockings slid down slowly and revealed her t tummy and fair smooth skin, he nearly drooled.

    Ning Qing then quickly pulled it back again. She bit her red lips with her white teeth and said timidly, ¡°CEO Kong, I heard that your wife is very amazing. Would she find us and beat me up?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bring up the tigress with me. If it wasn¡¯t because her family was wealthy back then and they¡¯d be able to help me in my career, I wouldn¡¯t have married her. Little beauty, don¡¯t you worry. She¡¯s old now. After I slowly transfer all my property in thepany to my overseas ount, I will kick her out and bring you with me.¡±

    Just then, the door swung open.

    CEO Kong was shocked. He found that he was interrupted and he wanted to curse. But two bodyguards who came from the door and tied him up.

    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me...¡± CEO Kong struggled. Then, a richdy who dressed extravagantly walked in and CEO Kong¡¯s face grew grave, ¡°Wife...¡±

    ¡°Humph, old?¡± The richdy pped CEO Kong twice.

    CEO Kong didn¡¯t dare to fight back. He looked at Ning Qing on the bed and wailed, ¡°Wife, it¡¯s the bitch that seduced me. I was possessed... Wife, I love you. Give me another chance...¡±

    Ning Qing got off the bed, her clothing all on. She walked before the richdy and took out a recording pen, ¡°Mrs Kong, Ipleted my task. This is the evidence of your husband cheating.¡±

    CEO Kong was shocked. This...

    The richdy took the pen and ¡°pfft¡± at CEO Kong. She rolled her eyes in disdain and said, ¡°You thought only you wanted to get a divorce? There are so many young men outside. I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t like you old! You¡¯re such an old fox. You don¡¯t leave any evidence behind when you cheat. I had no choice but to work with Miss Ning. You¡¯re possessed and let your guard down. That¡¯s great. We can divorce now and the shared properties are now all mine. Haha.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± CEO Kong stared and wanted to scold her. However, his wife waved and her bodyguard stuffed a paper ball into his mouth then dragged him out.

 Chapter 55 - Ning Qing, Are You Addicted?

    <h4>Chapter 55: Ning Qing, Are You Addicted?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    When the door was closed, only Ning Qing and his wife remained in the room. Ning Qing said, ¡°Mrs. Kong, what about the one million dor reward we agreed on beforehand?¡±

    The rich wife took out a few cheques from the bag she was carrying. Ning Qing reached out to ept them happily.

    But the rich wife¡¯s hand shrank back, not allowing Ning Qing to receive it.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Mrs. Kong?¡± Ning Qing¡¯s dainty eyebrows knitted together.

    ¡°Miss Ning, don¡¯t be nervous. I have no other intentions. This one million is yours.¡± The rich wife looked at the beautiful young face in front of her with hatred as she slowly raised her hand. The cheque floated in front of Ning Qing¡¯s face before falling down to the carpet.

    ¡°You can squat down and pick it up now, hmph, seductress.¡± The rich wife scolded, as she stalked away in her high heels.

    Seeing the rich wife had left, Ning Qing squatted down and reached for the cheque. She didn¡¯t know what was the matter with that woman. She¡¯d helped her, right?

    A million dors was clearly an amount that could be settled and given in the form of a cheque, but this woman had given her 10 $100000 cheques; she probably just wanted to humiliate her.

    But Ning Qing would not be humiliated, she would not care about the term ¡°seductress¡±, she¡¯d earned money through her wisdom andbor, her conscience was clear.

    This President Kong had started being friendly to her about a year ago. She¡¯d never paid attention to him. Later, she heard about his family situation piece by piece. Sost night, she had a sudden idea and asked Xiao Zhou to help her find him.

    And unexpectedly, this thing was settled.

    Ning Qing picked up the cheque and held it in her hands. She was so overwhelmed her eyes brimmed with tears. She¡¯d finally raised enough money for the operation fees for her mother. Her mother was saved and would not leave her.

    She was just about to take out her mobile phone to call Dr. Luo when Xu Junxi called.

    What was Xu Junxi calling her for? She suddenly remembered that he had asked her to go and find him the night before. Hah, did he still want to buy her with a million dors?

    After picking up the phone, Xu Junxi¡¯s gloomy voice sounded, ¡°Ning Qing, did you go to a hotel with a man early in the morning? Which man were you with? Ning Qing, you¡¯re really a cheap person. I¡¯ve already promised to give you money at night. Why didn¡¯t youe? Are you addicted to selling your body?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s dainty brows furrowed. There were quite a few people who¡¯d gotten up on the wrong side of the bed today.

    She smiled as she said, her voice clear and elegant. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, what does it matter to you, President Xu, if I¡¯d be addicted to selling my body? Don¡¯t act like a bitter woman. Your tone will make me think that you¡¯re jealous just because I didn¡¯t sell my body to you. Oh, by the way, I just don¡¯t want to sell it to you, President Xu. Haha, what are you going to do?¡±

    The party at the other end of the phone immediately went silent. Ning Qing could hear the man¡¯s suppressed breathing clearly, one breath after another, nearly exploding.

    After a long time, Xu Junxi gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ning Qing, you¡¯d better not be unappreciative when I¡¯m giving you face!¡±

    Ning Qing stood up slowly with the cheque in her hand. She straightened her beautiful back, her eyes clear as she said in an absolute tone. ¡°Xu Junxi, I didn¡¯t want you to give me face, so don¡¯t be so sentimental. Hurry up and take your cheap face back!¡±

    ¡°Oh, by the way, you asked me to go to yourpany the night before. I didn¡¯t go and let you bed me. Are you angry about that? Hah, I¡¯m so sorry, but even if I wanted to sell it to anyone, I¡¯d have to be the one to choose who I wanted to sell it to. And didn¡¯t Ning Zhenguo want to sell me and count the money? I¡¯m sorry about that too, but I¡¯ll have to count the money that I got from selling my body myself! ¡±

    ¡°Xu Junxi, you guys better listen clearly. From today on, you are nothing in my, Ning Qing¡¯s, life. Don¡¯t mess with me, and please just scram and leave to the end of the world!¡±

    After saying all that, Ning Qing hung up.

    She¡¯d despaired of Ning Zhenguo, Xu Junxi, the two most important men in her life and waved goodbye to them in her heart.

    In the future, she should protect her mother and live her life splendidly. She¡¯d never waste her emotions on those scum again.

    Ning Qing dialed Dr. Luo¡¯s number as she went out. ¡°Dr. Luo, I¡¯ve already raised enough money for the operation fees, is mum about to go into the operating room? Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Ning Qing rushed out of the hotel and stood on the street waving and trying to g down a taxi, but it was 9 a.m now, when the traffic was heavy. She¡¯d waited for 10 minutes, but not a single car was willing to stop.

    While she was waiting anxiously, a BMW stopped in front of her and the window of the BMW slid down. Ning Qing saw a familiar gentlemanly face.

    It was Lu Shaoming¡¯s secretary, Zhu Rui.

    ¡°Miss Ning, where are you going too in a hurry? I¡¯ll get you there.¡±

    Ning Qing had the same intention. Her mother was still waiting for her in the hospital so she just pulled the door open and said. ¡°To XX Hospital, thank you very much, Secretary Zhu.¡±

    ...

    In Emperor Entertainment Group.

    Xu Junxi stood in front of the window overlooking the city with his arms on his hips. His chest fluctuated violently, his face was ck as his jaws mped down and flexed fiercely.

    Never had he been so out of control. He was trying very hard to suppress himself. He was afraid that he would kill that woman. He wanted to die together with her.

    She said that day that her market price was very high, her subtext was that she hadn¡¯t sold her body, he¡¯d believed her, he¡¯d asked her to meet in the evening to give her a million dors.

    But she...

    She¡¯d asked him to scram!

    Ning Yao stood behind Xu Junxi. She was very smug. Xu Junxi had indeed looked at the photos and then called Ning Qing to scold her for being ¡°shameless¡±. His disgust for Ning Qing had increased.

    But his temper was so hot that she could feel his violent panting, and he said on the phone that he wanted to meet Ning Qing to give her money the other night. She suddenly remembered the advice that his secretary had just said in her ear ¨C ¨C President Xu had been sleeping in thepany for the past two nights and had not left even during the day.

    She suddenly remembered that when she called these two days, he¡¯d kept saying he was busy and couldn¡¯t go on date with her. Had he been waiting for Ning Qing all that time?

    Even if Ning Qing had broken his appointment the night before, he might not have called Ning Qing because of a man¡¯s self respect, but he¡¯d waited. Had he been waiting for Ning Qing toe all along?

    Ning Yao¡¯s eyes shed. She was jealous and hated Ning Qing, but she was smart and did not show it. It was impossible for Xu Junxi and Ning Qing to be together. She should get his heart.

    As she stepped forward, she took Xu Junxi¡¯s big palm and entwined her fingers with his.

    ¡°Junxi, don¡¯t be angry. Maybe you¡¯ve misunderstood older sister. She¡¯s not that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not that kind of person? She even admitted to selling her body herself, and she¡¯s proud of it.¡± Xu Junxi growled and began to shake Ning Yao¡¯s hand away.

    ¡°Ah...¡± Ning Yao cried out, staggering backward several steps, as she turned sideways and deliberately banged her forehead against thending window.

    ¡°Yao Yao...¡± Xu Junxi¡¯s pupils dted. As he rushed forward and hugged Ning Yao¡¯s delicate little body in his arms. He apologized, ¡°Sorry, Yao Yao, it¡¯s my fault! I was in a bad mood and I¡¯d hurt you, is it painful?¡±

    While he was speaking, Xu Junxi carefully lifted the bangs on her forehead. There was a pink scar on her widow¡¯s peak, which she¡¯d gotten three years ago while saving him.

    Xu Junxi would feel guilty every time he saw the scar. It was a disfigurement to a beautiful girl. Ning Yao had been hiding it with a fringe all these years.

    Ning Yao loves him wholeheartedly and was even willing to sacrifice her life.

    Feeling the man caressing her scar with his fingertips heartachingly and pitifully, she quickly pushed his big palm away with her small hand gently and let go of her bangs.

    She looked at Xu Junxi tenderly, innocently and strongly, tears sparkling in her eyes because of the ident just now. Junxi, I¡¯m fine, as long as you¡¯re not angry. You and older sister are both my rtives. I hope you are all well.¡±

    She did not mention a word about scars and bruises, she was even afraid that he¡¯d feel guilty and hastily put down her fringe, Xu Junxi was touched, as he held her face and kissed her gently.

    ¡°Yao Yao, don¡¯t mention Ning Qing anymore. If she wants to fall, let her fall. From now on, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with her. Yao Yao, I¡¯m sorry for just now. I love you.¡±

    Since Ning Qing¡¯s words were so absolute, he would not care whether she was dead or alive after that, that dirty woman, he disdained the thought of caring about her.

    Only Ning Yao was his true love.

    Ning Yao saw that the n had seeded, and had been confessed to by him. Her heart was filled with joy and sweetness, and the corners of her mouth lifted up sweetly.

    ...

    After getting off the BMW and thanking Zhu Rui, Ning Qing dashed hurriedly into the hospital.

    Dr. Luo, who was wearing a white coat, had been waiting outside the operating room. Ning Qing ran towards him and gasped, ¡°Dr. Luo, where¡¯s my mother, I¡¯m going to pay now...¡±

    Dr. Luo stopped Ning Qing¡¯s movements, as he sighed solemnly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ning Qing once again had an ominous feeling.

    ¡°Your mother¡¯s condition is getting worse and worse and she has to be operated on today. We have already pushed her into the operating room. However, we¡¯ve just learned that the kidney donor has a history of drug abuse and does not meet the requirements for donation, so...¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s entire body was shaking as she listened, her ears were buzzing, her eyes vacant but stunned, ¡°Dr. Luo, so what, I do not understand.¡±

    Dr. Luo couldn¡¯t bear to look at the girl¡¯s eyes, which were on the verge of breaking down. ¡°So that means that there¡¯s no kidney, and we can¡¯t have surgery today. It will take a long time to find a new kidney source. With your mother¡¯s current situation, she can¡¯tst for more than three days.¡±

 Chapter 56 - Bring Your Household Registration And Identification Card

    <h4>Chapter 56: Bring Your Household Registration And Identification Card</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Doctor Luo didn¡¯t have the heart to watch the girl¡¯s hopeless looking eyes, ¡°Hence, there aren¡¯t any sources so she couldn¡¯t have the surgery today. It would require a long time to look for a new source. ording to your mother¡¯s current situation, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live for more than three days.¡±

    Ning Qing took a few steps back. She shook her head in disbelief as she gripped the few cheques in her hand tightly. That was ridiculous.

    The hospital said that they wanted money and she went to get it. She was humiliated by Xu

    Junxi, she was sold by Ning Zhenguo, she was hit really hard in the private room by the man, just to get the one million dors. But she couldn¡¯t cry.

    She didn¡¯t ask for much. She only hoped for her mom to go through her surgery sessfully and stay by her side forever.

    Why would God pull such a joke on her? She only had her mom and why couldn¡¯t she save her mom in the end?

    What else could she do then?

    Why must she be that helpless?

    Ning Qing walked forward and pulled Doctor Luo¡¯s white robe. She said in a hurry, ¡°Doctor Luo, send me my mother¡¯s liver report. I will go and try to look for one in the other hospitals. If not, I will go to the streets. There are so many people on the street. There must be a match somewhere. Give me three days. There must be someone who is willing to save my mom...¡±

    ¡°Ning, calm down...¡± Looking at the tears flowing down the girl¡¯s cheek as she babbled, Doctor Luo held her shoulder and tried to calm her down.

    Ning Qing pushed away his hand and ran forward. She persisted for so long but she was defeated. There was no focus in her eyes, her face was as pale as a sheet. She muttered to herself, ¡°No, there¡¯s no time... There¡¯s no time...¡±

    She ran two steps and suddenly her vision turned dark, she fainted on the ground.

    ¡°Ning, Ning, hurry up. Help her...¡±

    ...

    When Ning Qing opened her eyes again, she felt light-headed and weak all over. She couldn¡¯t move her body.

    There was a sh of brightness in her eyes and her nose was filled with the scent of disinfectant. She was in the ward.

    ¡°Mom!¡± She suddenly thought of her mom and she had a cold sweat. She suddenly shot up from the sick bed but then nearly stumbled and fall again due to her failing energy.

    A pair of hands supported her in time. She lifted her eyes and saw the gentleman again, Zhu Rui.

    Zhu Rui smiled politely, ¡°Miss Ning, don¡¯t panic. Your mom already did her liver transnt surgery. The surgery went really well.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were wide opened. She was surprised.

    She couldn¡¯t believe it. For the past three years, the pair of mother and daughter were in bad shape. She never once hoped for such a stroke of great luck to fall upon them.

    Zhu Rui nodded to reassure, ¡°Yes, Miss Ning. I didn¡¯t lie to you. This morning when I follow you to the hospital, you fainted. I call my president after I learned of the situation. The president helped you. We found a donor and did the surgery.¡±

    Lu Shaoming?

    The handsome face popped up in Ning Qing¡¯s head again. Somehow, her racing heart suddenly calmed down. Whenever he was around, she felt an unexinable sense of security.

    She never thought that he would help her once again.

    ¡°How about my mom? I want to see her.¡±

    ¡°She just had the surgery and we arranged for her to stay in the Intensive Care Unit. She hasn¡¯t woken up yet. There are doctors and nurses who look after her. So, Miss Ning doesn¡¯t have to worry. On the contrary, the doctor said that you are too stressed out and your body isn¡¯t in good condition. Hence, you fainted. You have to sleep and rest up.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded. She pushed away the nket and got off the bed, ¡°I¡¯m okay. I want to see my mom.¡±

    Ning Qing stood by the door and looked inside through the window. Her mom was lying down on the bed with her eyes closed. There were two professional nurses looking after her. Her ECG looked normal.

    She blinked and felt a tingling sensation at the tip of her nose. No one knew how hopeless she felt before she fainted. Actually, she was very lonely. She only had her mom.

    Her mom had not been the happiest during her life. She¡¯s a traditional woman and dedicated all her life to the Ning family and her daughter. She was abandoned by her husband and tortured by sickness. Her mom was suffering too.

    If she were to let her mom die due to sickness... Her mom¡¯s life was too sad. She would die of self-me, she would die of guilt, she would die of heartache...

    Luckily, mom was saved. Luckily... There¡¯s Lu Shaoming...

    She didn¡¯t know how Lu Shaoming found a suitable donor in such a short time. But she didn¡¯t find it weird as the rich could take care of any problem very quickly.

    It would cost more than a thousand a days of special care. She even had a professional caretaker... Lu Shaoming was very considerate and he helped her to take care of all the concern.

    Why would he do that for her?

    She¡¯s only a stranger.

    ¡°Miss Ning, don¡¯t worry. The surgery went really well. I believe she will wake up very soon. If the treatment was done well, she will live for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Mm...¡± Ning Qing nodded. She looked at Zhu Rui and said hesitantly, ¡°Lu...¡± She didn¡¯t know how to refer to Lu Shaoming. She was embarrassed, ¡°Where¡¯s President Lu now? I want to thank him personally.¡±

    ¡°President Lu has an important meeting and he couldn¡¯t leave. Hence, he sent me here to take care of the situation. If you have anything to tell the president, you can call him.¡±

    Ning Qing tucked her hair behind her ear and she blushed in embarrassment, ¡°Mm... I shall give him a call.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing returned to her room and took out her phone. He called the other day so she still had his number.

    She pressed the call button and someone answered as soon as it rang, ¡°Hello...¡± His distinct low maic voice was just like him. It was like a ss of wine that was aged for a hundred years. It gave her goosebumps.

    Ning Qing put her hand into the baggy ward uniform. There was a maple tree outside and the autumn leaves grew luxuriantly. It was covered in brilliant redness.

    ¡°Hello, President Lu. About my mom, thank you,¡± Ning Qing weighed her choice of words and spoke carefully, ¡°And, tell me how much you spend for my mother. Although I can¡¯t afford to pay you back now, I can write up an agreement and I will return it to you with interest when I have the money.¡±

    The man on the other side was quiet. His breathing was so light that Ning Qing was suspicious as to whether he was even listening.

    She felt restless. He helped her but she¡¯d rather measure their rtionship with money. She didn¡¯t have money but she couldn¡¯t afford anything else besides money.

    Was he upset?

    A minuteter, he spoke slowly as he smiled, ¡°President Lu, huh? Are you my staff? Are you so much in a hurry to make our rtionship clear? Alright, no need to return my money. We don¡¯t keep in touch anymore.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ning Qing was at loss of words. Her hand in the pocket was gripped into a fist. She kept quiet.

    She merely just said a word and he cut her off. Such a cunning man.

    ¡°Why? Are you loathe to leave me?¡± The man asked. In his deep voice, he was like twittering yet rather flirtatiously, ¡°A liar who meant contrary to what is spoken.¡±

    Who, who¡¯s the liar?

    Ning Qing pouted but she couldn¡¯t help but smile. She thought, he must be a man who¡¯s good at flirting.

    ¡°Ning Qing,¡± Lu Shaoming called her name on the other side of the phone. It sounded especially nice, proper and respectful when he called her name. ¡°I am not short of money but I am in need of a wife. Bring your household registration and identification card. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

 Chapter 57 - Getting Their Marriage Certificate

    <h4>Chapter 57: Getting Their Marriage Certificate</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Household registration and identification Card?!

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Where...Where to?¡±

    ¡°To the Bureau of Civil Affairs, before 5 p.m.¡± Lu Shaoming answered naturally, this girl was as slow as a crawling tortoise. If he did not stimte her, she would always be running in ce. ¡°Ning Qing, I have a flight to London after 5 o¡¯clock. If you don¡¯te, I won¡¯te back to T city. That¡¯s it, bye-bye...¡±

    The man hung up the phone?

    He¡¯d actually hung up the phone just like that!

    Ning Qing looked at her cell phone and stamped her feet with hate. Was he forcing her to marry him? How could someone force her into marriage like that?

    After putting her phone away, Ning Qing sat back on the bed with her pink lips pouted. He can leave if he wanted to, they were not familiar with each other to begin with. Since he didn¡¯t want her to return the money, she¡¯d just keep it with ease.

    Although this was what she was thinking in her head, Ning Qing felt as if her heart was being fried in a frying pan, bubbling anxiously and torturously.

    She stood up suddenly and decided not to think about it. She went out of the ward to get a breath of fresh air.

    ...

    When she went to the hospital service desk, she saw several little nurses chatting happily there.

    ¡°Xiao Fang, I heard that you had a lightning marriage two days ago. You¡¯d met your husband through blind dates right, getting married so fast after only meeting a few times? You¡¯re so bold.¡±

    ¡°Bold?¡± You¡¯ve been dating your boyfriend for four years but why don¡¯t you dare to marry him? Because you¡¯re afraid. In fact, marriage for a woman is just a gamble. It has nothing to do with time. I believe in my sixth sense, there¡¯s a voice in my heart telling me, yes, it¡¯s him. I¡¯m afraid of losing him, so I got married.

    Ning Qing was listening as Zhu Rui went behind her and asked, ¡°Miss Ning, why aren¡¯t you resting in bed?¡±

    Ning Qing turned around and her beautiful eyes rippled like pools of honey as they sparkled like scattered stars, shining brightly. Her lips curled up as she smiled sweetly. ¡°Secretary Zhu, I was about to go find you. Can you take me somewhere?¡±

    ...

    Zhu Rui brought Ning Qing to the lobby of her dormitory. She ran upstairs, opened the door and took out her household registration from the drawer.

    She ced her household registration and ID card in her bag. She looked at herself and saw that she was still wearing the hospital gown, so she changed her clothes.

    When she was back in the BMW again, she said to Zhu Rui, ¡°Take me to President Lu.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing stood in front of the Guang Qing Company. Guang Qing was located in the most prosperous area of the city. It was six administrative buildings linked together. Looking at the shiny golden ¡°Guang Qing¡± que that was 66-stories high, Ning Qing could hardly open her eyes due to the blinding light.

    She was starting to feel shy and timid then.

    But Zhu Rui had already opened the door. ¡°Miss Ning, after you.¡± He made the ¡°after you¡± gesture.

    Ning Qing held her sling bag tightly in her small hands, set her heart, and bravely stepped out and entered.

    She walked into the hall, which was decked in blue, white and ck, concise and generous, the hall was heated, but the temperature was a little cold, the air was very fresh, a bonsai could be seen every five steps, the ce was filled with a rigorous and solemn atmosphere.

    In the past three years, Ning Qing¡¯s life had been just circting around the entertainment industry, school, and hospital. These ces were all quite noisy, and upon suddenlying here, the visual shock was quite absolute.

    Along the way, employees wearing professional suits passed by, ¡°Secretary Zhu...¡± Employees bowed their heads as they greeted him.

    Receiving everyone¡¯s curious gazes, Ning Qing straightened up her slim back, looking natural and poised while politely and gently returning their gazes, her attitude open and honest.

    The employees felt a little embarrassed then.

    Zhu Rui escorted Ning Qing to the elevator. At that moment, the door of the elevator opened with a ¡°ding¡±.

    Ning Qing watched as a group of people came out.

    Lu Shaoming was right at the front. He was wearing a white shirt, a dark blue striped tie with a ck handmade suit, the ssic match made him look handsome and elegant.

    The sharp knife-like cutting of the trousers wrapped around his long, straight legs, ck leather shoes gave off a cold and powerful aura against the clean, reflective marble floor.

    He eyes were downcast as he looked at the papers in the hands of the person beside him, and he spoke in a low voice.

    His expression was serious, with a slight frown of his jet ck brows, his chiseled and handsome face immersed in cold perseverance.

    This was Ning Qing¡¯s first time seeing him at work. This was the charm of a mature 30-year-old man. His elegant bowed head while discussing matters exuded pride and control.

    ¡°President...¡± Zhu Rui called out while Ning Qing was still in a daze.

    So Ning Qing looked up as the men in suits all turned to look at her.

    Ning Qing was a little afraid to look back at them. This was a serious work office. She¡¯d dressed casually and looked like an alien intruder, which was embarrassing.

    If she¡¯d known. She would¡¯ve just stayed in the car just now and called him to ask him toe down and meet her.

    However, this embarrassment onlysted for mere seconds, because Lu Shaoming strode towards with his long legs, his broad body blocking her sight, which happened to block others from looking at her.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart was warm and happy. This man was smart and thoughtful. He would care about every tiny feeling of hers when she was with him.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Lu Shaoming stopped in front of her and his seriousness before faded away. He raised his sharp brows and looked like he was in a good mood.

    ¡°Yep...¡± Ning Qing¡¯s small face turned red.

    She was here, here to get their marriage certificate.

    The girl was wearing a maple leaf-colored sweater today. The round cor of the sweater was wide and big, revealing her two delicate and beautiful cor bones. Her beautifully dark and glossy hair hung on her cream-white skin and fine pink neck.

    Pure and tender like a rose that almost dripped with water.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lu Shaoming put his strong arm around her shoulder and turned around with her.

    Ning Qing was coaxed forward in his embrace. She blushed and asked in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you have to work?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of what should be taken care of, what¡¯s left is their business,¡± the man said, looked at her suddenly and smiled while saying. ¡°Now, we¡¯re going to take care of our future.¡±

    Ning Qing rxed her body and slowly leaned into his embrace. The employees all bowed and called out respectfully as they walked towards the gate, ¡°President...¡±

    He walked without looking askance, and Ning Qing, who was receiving the crowd¡¯s envious gazes, lifted the corners of her lips up quietly. He¡¯d embraced her so intimately in front of so many people, meaning that he¡¯d already disclosed her identity.

    Some men talk more than they do, but he¡¯d only do and not talk, silly.

    But she likes his silliness.

    ...

    The two of them arrived at the Bureau of Civil Affairs. There were a lot of people who¡¯de to get married today. They needed to get a queue number and wait for their turn. Lu Shaoming had obviously not done something like waiting before. He went to smoke a cigarette by the door.

    Ning Qing sat in her seat and waited. Beside her, a friendly older woman was struck conversation.

    ¡°Young girl, is that your husband? He¡¯s so handsome, will you feel insecure after your marriage?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at Lu Shaoming. He was leaningnguidly by the door, holding the cigarette between his two skilled fingers. His temperament was one in ten thousand among the seas of the people there.

    As if telepathically, when she looked at him, he happened to look at her too. His brows knitted tightly together, as he narrowed his eyes and puffed a circle of smoke from his sexy thin lips, showing some of a man¡¯s wild side.

    Ning Qing quickly took back her gaze and blushed. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. He¡¯s 10 years older than me. If he doesn¡¯t want me, I can find even younger ones.¡±

    The older womanughed and thought she was childish. Ning Qing knew that the man by the door had heard her, because she saw himugh, with some helplessness.

    When heughed, deep lines rippled from the corners of his eyes. Ning Qing never knew that a man could be so amorous.

    ...

    An hourter, they¡¯d gotten their certificates and returned to the car.

    Ning Qing took a deep breath and looked at the red booklet in her little hand. She still could not believe that she had married herself off like this, to a man whom she had only met four times, at that.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time for my flight, Ning Qing. I¡¯m leaving.¡± The man beside her was speaking.

    Ning Qing raised her head and nodded in embarrassment and answered, ¡°Oh...¡± They were newlywed, and she doesn¡¯t know how other married couples said farewell, so she was very awkward, ¡°When...When will youe back?¡±

    As soon as her voice fell, her slim waist was gripped onto. Lu Shaoming easily held her in his arms.

    ¡°Ning Qing, call me.¡± His voice was deep and soft.

    ¡°Oh, call you what? Let go of me first.¡± Her nose was filled with the refreshing and charming manly scent of his body. Ning Qing quickly sprang away like a frightened bird in his arms.

    Lu Shaoming was amused. The creamy and tender skin on her was red, and the red halo spread all the way to her crystal-like little earlobes. Her cherry mouth was tender and lovely. Perhaps she did not know how enticing her ¡®Oh¡¯ was, and the fluttering eyshes that were like butterfly¡¯s wings were beautiful and lovely.

    ¡°Ning Qing, what are you thinking about? There¡¯s not enough time to go into the nuptial chamber, I did not ask you to call me your husband. Shaoming, call me by my name.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s hands were stiff, she¡¯d really thought that he¡¯d wanted her to call him her husband.

    Now, he was the gentleman and she the despicable one.

    But she was a reasonable despicable person, they were married, it was his right to touch her if he couldn¡¯t wait, but she was not ready for it.

    ¡°... Shao... Ming... ¡± He refused to let her go. She could only bury her tender little face into his stiff, tactile cor and cried out so softly it was as if a mosquito was buzzing.

    ¡°Ah...¡± Lu Shaoming smiled and said, ¡°Ning Qing, I do not require anything from you. The only thing is that you can only have me in your heart.¡±

    He did not want her to call out ¡®Xu Junxi¡¯ in sleep again.

    What was he spouting?

    It was not that he did not have any requirements, it was totally because he¡¯d found such a wonderful and perfect woman like her, all right?

    He doesn¡¯t even know how to make her happy.

    ¡°Since you can make requirements, I can too. You, you have to treat me well, give me your sry, and split the housework with me. Ning Qing repeated what the enthusiastic older woman had just said.

    Lu Shaoming smiled as he pulled her into his arms. The more he looked at her, the more lovely his little wife was.

    He leaned down and whispered into her ear, with some pleasure and indulgence, ¡°We are married, my money is your money,mon property between husband and wife. Also, I might be busy with work and won¡¯t be able to take care of much housework for you, but I will work harder. There are cleaningdies in my house, so you don¡¯t have to do it.¡±

    Ning Qing finally realized how childish her requests were. He was not in the same ss as her at all.

 Chapter 58 - Director Wang Invited You For Screen Test

    <h4>Chapter 58: Director Wang Invited You For Screen Test</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing finally understood how childish her request was. They weren¡¯t on the same level.

    Ning Qing wanted to push him away.

    ...

    After the deep kiss, Ning Qing heard his heart beating fast.

    Lu Shaoming pursed his lips satisfyingly then he touched her hair gently and said, ¡°Ning Qing, I¡¯m leaving, most likely for three days.¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her head in his embrace. His shirt crumpled due to her grip. She extended her hand to smooth it out but didn¡¯t know what to say. She only responded with an ¡°mm.¡±

    The atmosphere was quiet yet sweet. Lu Shaoming leaned forward to give her a quick peck on her cheek. He spoke when his lips were against her skin, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Come back soon!¡± Ning Qing let out a reply without much thinking when she saw him leaving but yet to leave.

    The moment she said that she regretted it, because the man was smiling. It was as though he wereughing at a wife who was loath to be apart from her newlywed husband.

    She felt resentful but suddenly the door opened and Lu Shaoming left the car.

    Ning Qing lifted her head to watch his back. There was another luxurious car waiting for him while Zhu Rui waited by the door with a jacket in one hand and a briefcase in the other. Lu Shaoming took the jacket and briefcase before he got in the car.

    The car went from close to far after the door was closed.

    Ning Qing couldn¡¯t tell how she felt. Someone was missing by her side and something was missing in her heart, she felt as though she were suffocating.

    Zhu Rui entered the car and asked, ¡°Madam, where do we go?¡±

    Zhu Rui already changed the way she addressed her.

    ¡°To the hospital.¡±

    ...

    Yue Wanqing woke up at night and the doctor came to do a quick check. Her body was in normal condition. Ning Qing fed her mom warm water and chatted with her for a bit.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t tell her mom that she got married. She was worried that her mother couldn¡¯t ept it. Plus, Lu Shaoming was not around. She wanted her mom to recover before she introduced her mom to Lu Shaoming.

    She was confident that her mom would like a good man like Lu Shaoming.

    Ning Qing returned to her room after her mom fell asleep.

    She lied on the bed but tossed and turned. She couldn¡¯t sleep. She extended her hand to reach for her phone. He should have arrived in London, right?

    Should I text him?

    She thought a lot earlier. Strictly speaking, they didn¡¯t get married because of love. There wasn¡¯t any solemn pledge of love. She couldn¡¯t understand the status of their marriage and she didn¡¯t know how to get along with him in the future.

    She lied prostate on the bed and typed a message.

    Firstly, she was already wondering how to address him. But she put that thought aside and got to the point straight away.

    [I¡¯d like to ask if you have any request for our marriage? Such as, how long you want to be married for? Do we or don¡¯t we involve ourselves in one another¡¯s personal life? Of course, due to your great contribution in our rtionship, I can won¡¯t have any boyfriends but I won¡¯t stop you from getting a girlfriend. Finally... I want to take care of my mom. You do your own thing while I stay with my mom.]

    Ning Qing amended the message a few times before she sent it.

    She didn¡¯t know how he¡¯d reply and she fixed her gaze on the screen.

    Five minutester, ¡°ding¡±, he replied.

    [I do not n to have an extramarital affair nor do I n to divorce. After Mom gets discharged from the hospital, move in and stay with me.]

    His message was short and direct, just like his usual self.

    Ning Qing blushed as she read the message. He meant clearly that he wanted to spend his whole life with her and he made a promise.

    For the past three years, she had seen many people who walked in the hall of marriage. Actually, marriage was very mundane. Many people break up due to material factors like cars and properties.

    She once thought that she would definitely want to bring her mom along and take care of her mom if she were to get married. If the man were to be unhappy about it, she¡¯d rather not get married.

    However, the way he addressed her mom as his ownforts all her insecurities.

    As for... stay with me...

    Ning Qing flipped over and lied on the bed. The table light shone on her beautiful eyes and her eyes felt extremely bright. She bit her lower lip and smiled.

    She slept on her side andposed another message.

    [Actually, I broke your watch.]

    It¡¯s time for her to be honest.

    The man replied very quickly. Her phone shed in a few seconds and she unlocked it to read the message.

    [Silly girl. What excuse would I have had to call you if there wasn¡¯t the watch? I just got to London and I need to work. Be a good girl and go to bed. Good night.]

    Ning Qing sat up on her bed. What did he mean?

    He purposely left the watch in the room so that he could call her and date her?

    This man nned it. Naughty!

    So naughty.

    Ning Qing fell back into her bed and she pulled the nket over her face. She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Why wasn¡¯t he just straightforward about the fact that he wanted to chase after her?

    To be burdened by the watch repair fees out of nowhere, did he know how long she felt stressed out for?

    Actually, she wanted to reply ¡°good night¡± with ¡°take care¡± but she was worried that she would disturb him so she didn¡¯t.

    She put her phone next to her pillow and closed her eyes. Her mom recovered and she was going to start working wholeheartedly. Oh, and, Mrs. Lu, all the best.

    Ning Qing lifted the corners of her lips and went to bed happily.

    ...

    After a good night¡¯s sleep, Ning Qing woke up feeling fully charged. She felt alive again. She went to see her mom after she washed her face and rinsed her mouth.

    She put a pillow behind her mom¡¯s back as she leaned against the bed because the doctor said that she could consume food. Hence, the hospital provided her a bowl of porridge. The professional nurse was feeding her mom.

    Ning Qing thought of Lu Shaoming again. She was moved to an ensuite room from a normal ward. The hospital even provided food. Her mom was so well taken care of because of him.

    However, she could hardly bring herself to mention paying him back for all his help. Firstly, she was afraid that he would reply and she would be at lost for words again. Secondly, they were married after all. She had her troubles and he was nice to her nheless. If he were to be in trouble in the future, she would be nice to him.

    The two of them had so much time to spend together.

    The rest of their lives should be enough.

    ¡°Qing Qing, don¡¯t you need to go to school today? Mom is feeling much better. I don¡¯t need you to keep mepany. Hurry up and go to school for your piano lessons.¡± Yue Wanqing always thought Ning Qing was in the top school ying piano like a girl from a wealthy and influential family should.

    Ning Qing leaned forward and pecked her mom¡¯s soft cheek. ¡°Mom, rest well. I¡¯ll visit you again at night.¡±

    Yue Wanqing blushed in embarrassment. She waved and pushed her daughter away, ¡°You¡¯re such a silly girl. Aren¡¯t you shy? There are people around. Hurry and go. Be careful and take care.¡±

    ¡°Bye, Mom.¡± Ning Qing waved goodbye and left the ward.

    ...

    After she left the ward, Zhu Rui walked over. He was carrying a breakfast tray, ¡°Madam, have breakfast. President says that you might like a girly spread. I told the kitchen to prepare this.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the breakfast tray. There were colorful sandwich biscuits, a yogurt mousse cake, thin vani pancakes, a ss of hot milk, and a sunny side up egg.

    Ning Qing smiled, how did that man know that she likes all those?

    Must have been on that rainy day. He noticed the plush bear on her bed in her room after all.

    Honestly, Lu Shaoming got it right. When she was the daughter of the Ning family, she was picky. She liked buttery sweet treats. Unfortunately, she hadn¡¯t lived well for these past three years; she almost forget her preferences.

    She was in the hospital yet everything was so simple. He¡¯s... Spoiling her?

    Upon seeing her delicious breakfast, Ning Qing felt a great appetite. It would be unreasonable to refuse so she took over the breakfast tray and said, ¡°Thanks...¡±

    She turned and walked back into her room. She walked in and her phone rang.

    She picked up the phone and there was a sweet female voice on the other end. ¡°Hello, is this Miss Ning? Hello. Wang Zhangping, Director Wang is preparing to film a movie set during the early years of the Chinese Republic, Street Walker. Director Wang invites Miss Ning for a screen test in the studio today.¡±

    Wang Zhangping, Director Wang?

    Ning Qing forgot to respond as she was still too amazed.

    Wang Zhangping was known as the Father of Taiwanese Film. He came to China to invest his first suspenseful spy movie in 1997, it was famous across China. Since then, he became the double guarantor of movies¡¯ reputations and box office sales.

    Director Wang continuously produced a few major films and each one would elevate a new famous actress to the limelight, and they¡¯d always be a big shot in the movie scene.

    It was a pity that Director Wang had a weird temper and he didn¡¯t produce many movies. For the past two years, he had been silent and made an effort toy low. Ning Qing couldn¡¯t believe that she was invited by Director Wang for a screen test.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Ning, are you there? Do you have time for the screen test today? Hello, hello...¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m free,¡± Ning Qing came back to reality. She was delighted, ¡°Where¡¯s the studio, I¡¯ll rush over now.¡±

    ...

    Xu Junxi brought Ning Yao to Street Walkers¡¯ studio. Director Wang wore his sses as he discussed the script with the producer.

    ¡°Hello, Director Wang.¡± Xu Junxi came forward and greeted him politely.

    The producer stopped while Director Wang removed his sses and stood up slowly.

    Director Wang was sixty that year. Although he had a head of white hair, he looked energetic. He wore an outfit consisting of grey sportswear and gave out an artistic aura.

 Chapter 59 - Kissing Scene

    <h4>Chapter 59: Kissing Scene</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Director Wang is 60 years old. Although he has white hair, he is very spry. His tall frame is clothed in gray sportswear. He exudes literary and artistic vor from his bones.

    ¡°Xu Zong, long time no see, I just came to the maind, didn¡¯t expect your news so soon.¡± Director Wang showed a slight smile.

    ¡°Director Wang¡¯s arrival in maind China is not only good news, but also your first job five years after you left the maind film circle. The media are watching closely.¡±

    For Xu Junxi¡¯s smooth ttery, Wang shrugged andughed.

    When Xu Junxi saw the time was ripe, he introduced Ning Yao, who was close in his arms, to Director Wang. ¡°Director Wang, this is Ning Yao, my girlfriend.¡±

    Ning Yao¡¯s eyes were burning with the ember of hope, and she stooped down to show respect. Sheplimented him sweetly, ¡°Hello, Director Wang, I grew up watching your movies. I have always worshipped you. Today I have the honor to see Director Wang. I hope I can learn from Director Wang in the future.¡±

    Director Wang¡¯s turbid and sharp eyes swept Ning Yao¡¯s eyes and smiled at Xu Junxi. ¡°Xu always has a good eye.¡±

    Having been praised by Director Wang, Ning Yao immediately showed a sly and shy smile and looked at Xu Junxi with warmth in her eyes.

    Everyone in this circle knows that Director Wang is strict and seldom praises others. Xu Junxi also feels bright in the face and looks back at Ning Yao with more affection and sweetness.

    Director Wang looked at the interaction between the two and added, ¡°Xu always has a good eye and found a girlfriend who is full of drama.¡±

    Xu Junxi and Ning Yao froze.

    ¡°Xu Zong, just look around. I have something to do, so I won¡¯t be apanied.¡± As Wang said this, he sighed and continued to discuss the work with the producer.

    Xu Junxi¡¯s had an ugly expression on his face. What did he mean by ¡°full of drama¡±? No big man in the entertainment circle dares stir this much conflict with someone of his status.

    But, as he needed a favor, Xu Junxi had to cough a little, pull the corner of his mouth and say, ¡°Director Wang, I heard that your film Wind and Dust is the heroine-film of the selection. Ning Yao will debut, I wonder if you can give her a chance?¡±

    He spoke in a low voice.

    Wang looked at the script in his hand, but did not look up. ¡°Didn¡¯t your girlfriend just take the role of Pink Beauty? If she wanted to make a big ssh, I¡¯m afraid my movie would disappoint her.¡±

    It¡¯s all a pretext!

    No one realizes it, but all the protagonists who have acted in Wang Jiao¡¯s films have quickly be popr. His films have excellent production value. Looking at the maind film scene, no others stand up to his work.

    If he is willing to sell face, Xu Junxi is fully confident that Ning Yao will be pushed into the ranks of the first-tier actresses as soon as possible with his directorial sess.

    ¡°Director Wang, I...¡± Xu Junxi wanted to fight for it.

    But Wang took the script, looked up at the door and smiled, ¡°Sorry, Xu Zong, the heroine I invited, she¡¯s here.¡±

    Xu Junxi and Ning Yao turned their heads to the door at the same time. At that moment, their pupils shrank and their bodies stiffened.

    It¡¯s Ning Qing.

    ...

    Ning Qing rushed to the studio. She didn¡¯t expect to meet Xu Junxi and Ning Yao. The world is so small; it¡¯s as coincidental as it is hostile.

    She was curious. She didn¡¯t know what Ning Yao had suffered. Her hands were clenched into fists, and her undisguised eyes of resentment and hatred were anxious to cut her with a thousand knives.

    Looking at Xu Junxi¡¯s pig liver hue, Ning Qing understood that this dastardly duo probably wanted to work something out with Director Wang, but met a closed door.

    Ning Qing lifted her head, raised her chest, and went to Director Wang. She was generous and reverent. She called out, ¡°Hello, Director Wang, my name is Ning Qing. I¡¯m going to audition.¡±

    Director Wang looked up and down at Ning Qing and nodded. He pointed to Ning Yao with his eyes. ¡°Xu came with his girlfriend just now to get her a role as the main protagonist of Wind and Dust. When Ning Qing came in, you should have seen the the way the crew looked at her. Now you tell Xu, why don¡¯t I agree that his girlfriend should y the protagonist?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart is burning, Director Wang is summoning her hatred.

    But, she knew that Director Wang also took the opportunity to test her understanding of Wind and Dust.

    Ning Qing looked straight at Ning Yao, and the bright watery eyes seemed to be saying ¨C Director Wang asked, so I¡¯m not going to be polite.

    Wind and Dust is mostly about a simple and kind 17-year-old Mengyao who became the chief dispatcher of Shanghai Beach and fell in love with an officer. Later, when the war broke out, the officer went to the battlefield and the woman waited for forty years, from the age of 24 to 64.

    ¡°First of all, Xu¡¯s girlfriend is not beautiful enough. She can¡¯tpete for the pure beauty of Mengyao without Fandai doing her delicate makeup and wardrobe on weekdays. Second, Xu¡¯s girlfriend is not temperamental enough. The character is noble and cold, and her heart is lonely. Xu¡¯s girlfriend is too vulgar. Finally, one who waits 40 years is not someone who desires fame and wealth, who acts full of expectations. It¡¯s all about interpretation.¡±

    ¡°The woman has no face, no aura, and no self-cultivation. She is not only unsuitable for ying Mengyao, but actually at a disadvantage,¡± Ning Qing concluded.

    Ning Qing got this all out in barely a single breath. She brazenly took the opportunity to criticize Ning Yao in front of so many people.

    She could see the staff in the studio peeking at her, everyone passing their eyes, obviously watching her.

    Wang Zhangping, a ¡°girlfriend of Xu Zongguo¡± who despises her fakenes, was watching.

    Ning Yao was shaking all over. ¡°Ning Qing!¡± Xu Junxi said in a calm voice.

    Ning Qing looked at him frankly.

    ¡°Haha...¡± Director Wangughed twice and waved, ¡°Xu Zong, why are you so agitated? When your girlfriend enters the entertainment circle and acts in movies and TV productions, she¡¯s going to makements on others in the future. Truly powerful people speak for their works.¡±

    As Director Wang spoke, Xu Junxi had to take a deep breath to recover hisposure.

    ¡°Ning Qing, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go for an audition.¡±

    Now? ¡°Director Wang, I don¡¯t know which role you want me to y?¡±

    With a quick step and a sharp nce at Ning Qing¡¯s face, Wang asked with a meaningful smile, ¡°Ning Qing, which role do you think you can y?¡±

    Ning Qing was somewhat shy. ¡°Director Wang, I know I¡¯m not experienced enough, and I don¡¯t have any works that I can handle...¡±

    Ning Yao noticed this slight hup.

    But Ning Qing bravely weed Director Wang¡¯s eyes. ¡°But please give me a chance. I think the role of Mengyao, the female lead in Wind and Dust, is very suitable for me. I will interpret it with my heart.¡±

    The girl¡¯s crisp voice echoed in the studio, and the whole room was quiet. Everyone looked at the beautiful girl.

    Her face was full of vigor and the vitality of youth, and her eyes were full of calm self-confidence.

    What she needs is an opportunity.

    Xu Junxi was staring at Ning Qing, who was standing under the steps. The rising red sun outside thending window covered her with warm and gorgeous brilliance. She had bright and pious eyes, and shining eyebrows. Her powdered face was like a dazzling glow of sunshine.

    Xu Junxi is familiar with Ning Qing. At the age of 18, she was so confident and arbitrary. She was lively and cheerful, and treated people warmly. She had endless vitality.

    Later, she changed.

    He was disgusted with the way she was now.

    But why did he find the shadow of the past in her again today? Did she get the chance from Director Wang? How did she get to this point?

    ¡°Okay,¡± Wang said, nodding. ¡°Then try the role of Mengyao. The man will be there in a minute. You¡¯ll have an another on set with you.¡±

    The male protagonist?

    Director Wang has called over the male lead.

    Ning Qing was overjoyed. Director Wang was willing to give her a chance. At the same time, she was curious. Who would be the male lead?

    Then there was amotion at the door. The assistant in front opened the door, and a slender and handsome figure crowded in behind.

    The man wore a long ck thin leather jacket with dark blue jeans. The actor¡¯s delicate outline and exquisite facial features formed a cold face.

    Ning Yao hates it. Her whole heart is in pain. Is it him? The domestic popr young student, the face of the show, acting against the sky, Ou Luo Xi.

    Ou Luo Xi came to stardom at the age of 18. He had a more beautiful face than a woman, but it was like that of Medusa. His gaze could freeze passers-by in minutes.

    He was unambiguous in the film and television drama. He was recognized by the industry, and won the film academy¡¯s highest award on the international stage at the age of 20.

    The number of fans on his micro-blog are in hundreds of millions, and those crazy fans are always moved to tears at all of his performances, whether it be in film, tv drama, on stage, etc.

    His whole act is to hook you in with his charm, and pretend not to worry about the box office.

    Director Wang invited him to be the lead male.

    Ning Qing was equally surprised to see him here.

    He¡¯s 21, a little younger than her. His skin is white and creamy.

    He¡¯s very cold, grinning, and he resembles Yang Yang Yang, the younger brother in thetest hit drama Tomb Piracy Notes. He looks a little more mature than 21 years old on the whole.

    All the girls were gossiping. Ning Qing shifted her focus, and directed her eyes at Ou Luo Xi. The delicate and beautiful young man, if not cold-faced, gave out an aura of natural suffering.

    Entertainment is the mostplex and dirty ce. I wonder how many questionable people think about him?

    Ning Qing sighed in her heart.

    At that moment she felt a cold look, and noticed Ou Luo Xi staring at her.

    Ning Qing felt a chill.

    When he was caught, Ning Qing openly gave him an apologetic look. She nodded slightly and gave him a friendly greeting.

    He turned away and chose to ignore it.

    Rude child.

    ¡°Ou Luo Xi, you¡¯re here. Let me introduce you. This is Ning Qing, a candidate for the role of Mengyao. Let¡¯s wait for you to audition and act alongside Ning Qing.¡±

    He bore no expression. He looked at Ning Qing and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have a kiss.¡±

 Chapter 60 - Do You Know Any Powerful Officials in Finance

    <h4>Chapter 60: Do You Know Any Powerful Officials in Finance</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ou Luo Xi didn¡¯t have many expressions. He looked at Ning Qing and spoke, ¡°Alright, a kissing scene then.¡±

    He spoke and there was a sh in Ning Qing¡¯s eyes. There was a designated dub for the movies and drama that he starred in and she didn¡¯t know Ou Luo Xi¡¯s voice was like this.

    His voice was gentle.

    And, kissing... kissing scene?

    Ning Qing nearly choked on her own saliva. D*mn, do we have to go all the way right at the beginning?

    She suspected the boy wanted to take revenge on her gaze earlier. Petty-minded.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Director Wang agreed, ¡°Ning Qing, do you have any problem?¡±

    Ning Qing thought of Lu Shaoming. They were married and she wondered if he would mind if she had a kissing scene?

    It seemed that she had to talk to him after he returned.

    Ning Qing shook her head and stood straight. ¡°No problem at all.¡±

    ...

    Then, Ning Yao was like a cat on a hot tin roof. How does Ning Qing qualify?

    Why did she receive recognition by Director Wang? Why did Ou Luo Xi, who normally pushes people aside, not forsake her but wanted to try a kissing scene with her?

    Why does fate care for her all the time?

    ¡°Junxi, let¡¯s go,¡± Ning Yao shook Xu Junxi¡¯s shoulders.

    Xu Junxi fixed his gaze on Ning Qing and Ou Luo Xi who walked next to one another. He replied, ¡°As we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s see how capable she is,¡± He sat on the rattan chair that the crew members brought for him.

    Ning Yao saw that he wasn¡¯t willing to leave; she had no choice but to sit next to him.

    ...

    Ning Qing was extremely focused as she read the script. Regarding the pair of man and woman who stayed to watch, she only had onement, busybodies.

    The scene was mainly portraying how Meng Yao, who was seventeen, got to know a righteous officer by chance and they had their first kiss.

    Director Wang shouted ¡°Action!¡± and the screen test began.

    Ou Luo Xi, who was cold to her earlier, turned into a gentleman with tender feelings. The pair of ck leather boots that he was wearing gave out awe-inspiring righteousness. He moved forward and lifted the corners of his mouth, ¡°Miss Mong Yao, from the first time I saw you, I fell in love with you. Please be with me.¡±

    Ning Qingplimented Ou Luo Xi¡¯s acting ability in silence. She also thought that the smiling Ou Luo Xi was even prettier.

    She turned around and looked down. There was a young girl¡¯s frail and bashfulness across her face, ¡°Who wants to be with you? I¡¯m only seventeen this year.¡±

    Then, Ou Luo Xi walked forward and extended both his hands to cup Ning Qing¡¯s face. He suddenly lowered his face.

    Both their lips touched and the cameraman zoomed in. Ning Qing punched Ou Luo Xi¡¯s shoulders and she mumbled. She performed the bashfulness and panic of a young girl¡¯s kiss thoroughly.

    Director Wang nodded in satisfaction and he raised his hand to shout ¡°cut¡±.

    But Ning Qing felt a sharp pain on her lips. Ou Luo Xi bit her.

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes shot open, this boy didn¡¯t act ording to the script!

    She pushed Ou Luo Xi and he fell back. She walked forward as her face blushed in embarrassment. She pped him, ¡°You, shameless!¡±

    ¡°Cut!¡± Director Wang shouted andughed, ¡°Ning Qing, you adjusted ording to changing circumstances. Very well. You have yet to start working together but you are so well-coordinated.¡±

    Director Wang was referring to the p earlier. She didn¡¯t really p him but the two of them took advantage of positioning. When she pped, Ou Luo Xi leaned his head sideways.

    Ning Qing sighed a breath a relief after she received Director Wang¡¯s recognition. She looked at Ou Luo Xi in suspicion. His lips were cold when they kissed. Even when he bit her, there was no manner of vition or humiliation.

    She suspected that he bit her to help her. Ou Luo Xi seemed to be helping her to receive recognition from Director Wang.

    Ning Qing wanted to talk to Ou Luo Xi but he didn¡¯t bother to look at her before he walked to his assistant. He took over the grey and white striped fringed scarf to wear it around his neck. He then said faintly, ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    He then walked out surrounded by a bunch of people.

    Ning Qing watched as the man left. She was thankful yet she found it funny. As she reined back her sight, she met a pair of cold-looking eyes that belonged to Xu Junxi.

    She didn¡¯t know what she did wrong. Xu Junxi¡¯s eyes were like a fire that was dying to swallow her up.

    She found it ridiculously funny.

    Xu Junxi grumbled and stood up from the rattan chair. He then left angrily.

    He then seemed to have forgotten about Ning Yao, ¡°Junxi, wait for me,¡± Ning Yao was wearing a pair of high heels and she was chasing after him.

    ...

    Everyone left and the studio became quiet. Director Wang passed Ning Qing a contract, ¡°Ning Qing, I will use you for the role as Meng Yao in Street Walker. Here¡¯s the contract. Read it through and sign if there¡¯s no problem.¡±

    Ning Yao flipped through the contract then picked up the pen to sign her name. Her hands were trembling when she signed the document. She finally had this day.

    It was like a dream.

    ¡°Director Wang, thank you for this opportunity. I will give my all,¡± Her pair of beautiful eyes were twinkling with excitement and gratefulness tears.

    ¡°I have confidence in you, and also in Street Walker. Yeah, Ning Qing, you need your own assistant when you film a movie. Do you have any suitable person in your mind?¡±

    Ning Qing thought of Xiao Zhou, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. Bring your assistant, the entire crew will gather in the bar tonight. We shall start filming in two days.¡±

    ...

    In the bar

    Ning Qing and Xiao Zhou speak together as they each held a cocktail ss. Xiao Zhou said in excitement emotionally, ¡°Ning Qing, that¡¯s great. You finally have the chance. When you called me, I immediately quit my job. Don¡¯t worry. I will be your best, most caring assistant.¡±

    Ning Qing knew that she couldn¡¯t really drink. She was worried that she would be drunk so she only took a sip on her cocktail. ¡°Xiao Zhou, we¡¯ll work hard together in the future. Our life just reached smooth sailing.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Xiao Zhou chugged her ss of drink.

    Xiao Zhou pushed Ning Qing curiously as she asked softly, ¡°Ning Qing, be honest with me, are you in any way connected to Director Wang?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    Xiao Zhou put down the wine bottle and blinked, ¡°Ning Qing, do you really not know? Before Director Wang¡¯s Street Walker starts filming, there were news leaks in the entertainment circle. Do you know how many big shots wanted to participate? For instance, the next-gen goddess, Xia Xiaofu, her assistant got in touch with Director Wang long ago. But you eliminated her and took the role. I don¡¯t think you didn¡¯t take any measure.¡±

    Hearing Xia Xiaofu¡¯s name, Ning Qing¡¯s eyes shot open. Xia Xiaofu is the daughter of the Xia family. She starred in an immortal heroes drama when she was sixteen and she got really famous.

    For the past few years, she was dressed in maxi dresses with wavy long hair. Her image was mysterious yet elegant. Hence, her name of ¡°National Goddess¡±.

    Ning Qing met her once at a ball. Xia Xiaofu was refined and remarkable in an artistic manner. She definitely lives up to her name of ¡°Goddess¡±.

    Ning Qing liked her a lot.

    ¡°I eliminated Xia Xiaofu?¡± Ning Qing was confused. Although she believed in her capability, why did Director Wang invite her for a screen test? ¡± Xiao Zhou, I really didn¡¯t take any unique measure. If I did, I would definitely tell you.¡±

    Xiao Zhou looked at Ning Qing and she didn¡¯t look like she was lying. So, she said, ¡°Then, besides Director Wang, did you get to know any powerful officials in finance? Huge merchants?¡±

    Ning Qing then thought of Lu Shaoming.

    But she quickly denied anything. She just got married to Lu Shaoming the day before. If it was really him, it happened before they got married.

    They only met four times before their marriage, how many men were willing to spend so much time and effort for a woman that he only met four times? To help her in her career?

    Plus, he never brought it up.

    ¡°Xiao Zhou, stop making wild guesses. We only need to do well in the movie. Director Wang said that capable people speak with their final products.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Xiao Zhou nodded. The chance had arrived and they only need to grab it.

    ¡°Oh yeah, Xiao Zhou, do you know about Ou Luo Xi?¡± Ning Qing asked.

    ¡°Not much. Ou Luo Xi started his career three years ago and he was quite low profile. Besides acting, he never joins any talk show or banquet. His assistant takes full control to talk to the media too. Oh, yeah, Ning Qing, Ou Luo Xi is the second son of T City¡¯s Ou family. The Ou family and T City¡¯s mayor Zhou family are old family friends.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded but she wasn¡¯t interested in the Ou family or Zhou family that she was talking about.

    She got up, ¡°Xiao Zhou, I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing walked out from the washroom and walked along the corridor. She didn¡¯t drink much but her face was red so she touched her cheeks with her hands that were wet with the cold tap water.

    There was a person who walked before her.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart ached. They came into an unavoidable confrontation. It was Xu Junxi.

    Xu Junxi saw her too. His originally calm eyes were suddenly covered in a haze. He red at Ning Qing then he turned around. He walked past Ning Qing expressionlessly.

    Ning Qing was more than happy with his action. They shall be silent strangers.

    She walked past Xu Junxi, turned at the corner. But then, there was a sudden breeze and someone held Ning Qing¡¯s wrist.

    Xu Junxi tugged and Ning Qing¡¯s back hit the cold wall. She felt hurt and suddenly his body appeared before her.

    Ning Qing rolled her eyes impatiently and at the same time, there was anger that soared in her. The more angry she was, the calmer her expression was, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Xu Junxi watched her expression and he smirked as he said, ¡°Why? You want to pretend that we don¡¯t know each other?¡±

    ¡°Do we know each other?¡±Ning Qing asked in reply.

    Xu Junxi¡¯s face grew grave. He looked at her face which was rosy because she drank and her cherry lips were red like as though masked in lipstick.

    He recalled the scene where Ou Luo Xi bit her in the studio. He gulped and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled. At the same time, he exerted strength in his palm and gripped her wrist.

    She didn¡¯t know him but she could kiss a total stranger.

    ¡°Let go, you¡¯re hurting me!¡± Ning Qing creased her eyebrows because of his rude actions but she spoke calmly.

    Xu Junxi pretended not to hear and he wasn¡¯t willing to let go.

    ¡°Ning Tao, you came,¡± Ning Qing looked behind him and said.

 Chapter 61 - Return My Qingqing to Me

    <h4>Chapter 61: Return My Qingqing to Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Hearing the name ¡°Ning Yao¡±, Xu Junxi stiffened and quickly let go of her hand and looked back.

    There was no one behind him.

    There was a sneer of mockery by his ear. When Xu Junxi looked back again, Ning Qing caressed her wrist with one hand while she left without looking back.

    Xu Junxi clenched his fists tightly, and fury bubbled through his chest. He chased after her with quick steps and his big palms pinned Ning Qing¡¯s shoulder down and pressed her against the wall.

    Ning Qing looked at Xu Junxi with clear eyes, her little face turning cold. ¡°Xu Junxi, are you a psychopath? You¡¯re not going to be content unless you harass me by being intimate with me, are you? Please rify what on earth you want to do once and for all.¡±

    ¡°Harass? Hah, Ning Qing, are you even fit to use this word! I¡¯m the one who wants to ask you what you really want to do, why do you have to fight Yao Yao in every way, why do you always appear in front of me?¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha...¡± Ning Qing looked up andughed loudly three times. She thought it was ridiculous. Putting aside the fact that she wasn¡¯t fighting with Ning Yao. So what if she did?

    Compared with Ning Yao who¡¯d destroyed her home, she hadn¡¯t even gotten back the interest with what she was doing now.

    ¡°Xu Junxi, if your Yao Yao is good enough, I won¡¯t be able to steal it from her even if I wanted to. Shecks the skills, and yet you still have the face to me others for it?¡± Ning Qing retorted.

    ¡°You...¡± Xu Junxi was dumbfounded, he thenughed scornfully, ¡°Ning Qing, why are you targeting Yao Yao so much? Is it because she¡¯d stolen me from you? I¡¯ve already told you, we¡¯ll never be together again, I won¡¯te back to you.¡±

    This time Ning Qing didn¡¯t know if she shouldugh or cry, Xu Junxi¡¯s narcissism had refreshed her worldview once again.

    Ning Qing stood up straight and looked at him seriously. ¡°Xu Junxi, do you know how lucky I feel to have beente for the date with you three years ago? People say that men need to tested, look, haven¡¯t I got the results now? In this case, I should really thank Ning Yao, thank her for taking you, and not letting you harm me.¡±

    Three years ago, she had the face to mention three years ago?

    Doesn¡¯t she feel any guilt about beingte for that date?

    Xu Junxi gritted his teeth, his handsome cheeks trembling fiercely, the deep desire for blood nketed his eyes lightly, his huge palms shaking Ning Qing¡¯s shoulders uncontrobly, as he roared ¨C ¨C

    ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t you dare mention what happened three years ago! You are no longer the simple girl who loved to wear sweaters and jeans. You are no longer the Qingqing who likes to call me brother Junxi while smiling sweetly. Look at your sharp and mean appearance now, you¡¯ve lost her, you¡¯re the one who has lost my Qingqing!¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, you give her back to me, you give my Qingqing back to me!¡±

    Ning Qing was feeling dizzy and faint from his shaking. ¡°Xu Junxi, I¡¯ll say it again for thest time. I¡¯m not the one who has changed, it¡¯s you. Let go of me, let go! ¡±

    Not only did Xu Junxi not let go, but he also looked at her red lips and white teeth, and immediately bent down to cover her lips, he wanted to kiss her so fiercely that she would not be able to breathe.

    Ning Qing had her guard up all along. The moment he bowed his head, she reached out her hand and gave him a sound p on the face.

    Xu Junxi was stunned by the p.

    The sharp pain on his cheek brought him back to his senses, and he touched the corner of his mouth with his hand, where blood was trickling out.

    Ning Qing nced at him coldly. ¡°Xu Junxi, if this happens again, I¡¯ll sue you for sexual harassment.¡±

    Ning Qing turned around and left.

    But she¡¯d failed to walk away, as her bruised wrist was trapped once again.

    This time Ning Qing really felt that she didn¡¯t have to endure it if she could not bear it any longer. She raised her voice and said sharply, ¡°Xu Junxi...¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing...¡± Behind him, the man called out to her in a low voice, the violence had faded, and his voice was full of fatigue and vicissitudes. ¡°If, I said if, if I can return to your side...¡±

    Ning Qing stared at him.

    The dim light in the corridor hit the man in ck as he stood there, elongating his shadow. His eyes that were looking at her were grey, and her image was reflected ever so brightly in his grey pupils.

    Ning Qing was in a trance for a moment. She didn¡¯t understand what he¡¯d meant by ¡°can return to your side.¡± She only knew that the past would never repeat itself.

    ¡°Xu Junxi, Ning Yao¡¯s here, behind you... I¡¯m serious this time...¡±

    Xu Junxi¡¯s body jolted, but he still mped onto her wrist, using less and less strength but refusing to let go.

    ¡°Junxi, Junxi...¡± The voice that was as sweet as a nightingales came closer from afar behind him. Ning Qing did not struggle but just looked at him with a pair of clear bright eyes.

    Ning Qing watched asplex feelings trickled out from his grey eyes, struggling between love and hate, he was evading them, then finally, he let her go.

    Without restraint, Ning Qing drew her wrist back. One side of her lips curled up as she smiled sarcastically.

    Ning Yao ran to Xu Junxi and hooked his arm. He¡¯d gone to the bathroom for a long time. She came out to look for him and immediately saw that he was with Ning Qing.

    He was mping down on her wrist and refusing to let go.

    ¡°Junxi, you¡¯ve been gone for so long, I was worried. Turns out you were with older sister. Older sister, are you alone? Would you like to have dinner with us?¡± Ning Yao asked, pretending to be kind.

    Ning Qing had no intention of going along with her act. She turned around and went down the stairs.

    But after two steps, Ning Yao ran in front of her and blocked her way. She reached for her hand and held it. ¡°Older sister, why are you ignoring me? I¡¯ve already given you the female lead of the ¡°Dust and Wind¡± today. Are you angry again?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s head pounded. Ning Yao and Xu Junxi were a match made in heaven in terms of shamelessness.

    Ning Qing lifted the corner of her lips, and her delicate little face was bright as she said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll request Director Wang to give the role of the female lead back to you again, but does Director Wang want you?¡±

    Ning Yao¡¯s expression was stiff as embarrassment and resentment shed in her eyes.

    Ning Qing looked at her scornfully, bypassed her and went down the stairs.

    ¡°Older sister, I know I was wrong. Since we¡¯ve happened to meet today, let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± Ning Yao ran in front of Ning Qing again and began to tug on Ning Qing¡¯s sleeve.

    Ning Qing stood still. She looked at Ning Yao, a shadow of a smile on her face. Ning Yao was standing on the stairs now and tugging at her agitatedly. Could she be thinking of putting on an act and incriminating her again?

    As expected, with a soft ¡°ah¡±, Ning Yao loosened her hold on Ning Qing¡¯s sleeve fell backward

    ¡°Yao Yao!¡± Behind her came Xu Junxi¡¯s anxious cry.

    Ning Yao sneered, Xu Junxi was standing behind them and was unable to see the specific situation. As long as she fell down the stairs, Xu Junxi would be furious and think that Ning Qing had pushed her down the stairs.

    Of course, she was not stupid, this flight of stairs had more than 20 steps and was very long, she would not really fall down the stairs, she¡¯d reached out and gripped onto the handrail of the stairs when she was falling backward.

    Everything was going ording to n.

    However, Ning Yao¡¯s pupils dted in pain. The hand which she¡¯d reached out to grab onto the handrail had been gripped onto in the sh of an eye. Ning Qing¡¯s voice of concern rang out, ¡°Ning Yao, be careful!¡±

    Ning Qing had grabbed onto Ning Yao¡¯s hand.

    Ning Yao¡¯s entire heart sank, would Ning Qing be so kind?

    The next moment, Ning Qing¡¯s grip loosened and Ning Yao¡¯s body suspended in midair. The world spun and Ning Yao cried out ¡°Ah¡± in excruciating pain as her head came into contact with the ground.

    But her ¡°ah¡± was covered by another ¡°ah¡±, Ning Qing was also screaming.

    Ning Yao wanted to curse. Come on, what was she screaming about?

    She was the one who¡¯d been hurt!

    Ning Yao rolled down more than twentyyers of stairs like a ball without resistance. Her head hit the handrail uncontrobly in the middle. When she stopped, thick blood flowed down her forehead and stained her eyshes which she¡¯d spent a long time putting on mascara on in the morning.

    ¡°Yao Yao...¡± Xu Junxi quickly ran to Ning Yao and hugged her in his arms. ¡°Yaoyao, are you okay? Where does it hurt?¡±

    Ning Yao could not utter a single word, she was almost fainting from the pain, that b*itch Ning Qing!

    She slowly extended her finger and pointed to Ning Qing.

    Xu Junxi followed Ning Yao¡¯s fingers and saw Ning Qing, who was perfectly fine, standing on the stairs, but her face was pale and her hands still covered her mouth in shock, as if she had been greatly agitated.

    Xu Junxi¡¯s reproachful words died instantaneously in his throat. Ning Qing was going to save Ning Yao. He¡¯d seen them.

    ¡°I... I... She fell so fast that I couldn¡¯t hold on to her.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s lips trembled as she looked at Xu Junxi with a pair of autumn pupils that shone with weakness.

    Ning Yao was speechless, ¡°...¡±

    Xu Junxi carried Ning Yao horizontally and ran downstairs. ¡°Someone, call an ambnce.¡±

    When the two disappeared from Ning Qing¡¯s sight, Ning Qing put her hand down. The corners of her lips lifted calmly and unhurriedly. She¡¯d wanted topete with her in terms of acting skills, fine then, she would take her on right to the very end!

    ...

    In the hospital.

    The doctor dressed Ning Yao¡¯s injury on her head. Her body was not badly injured, but there were blue and purple bruises on her arms and thighs, they were very painful superficial injuries.

    For the first time ever, Ning Yao experienced what it was like for a dumb man to eat bitter herbs, only able to suffer in silence.

    Xu Junxi guided her to the elevator with his arms wrapped around her shoulders. She was not willing to let Ning Qing off just like that. So she opened her mouth and spoke carefully in a wronged tone. ¡°Junxi, why didn¡¯t my older sister hold onto me? Had she not wanted to save me at all?¡±

    The pale, small face appeared in Xu Junxi¡¯s mind. He frowned, and his voice was a little heavy as he said. ¡°I saw it when Ning Qing was going to hold onto you... Alright, you go home and have a good rest. Don¡¯t wear such high heels in the future. It¡¯s autumn now. If you are injured in the summer, the entire crew would have to stop work and wait for you.¡±

    What had he meant by that,forting her perfunctorily, andining that she wasn¡¯t sensible enough and had caused him trouble.

    But Ning Yao dared not refute, she nodded cutely, ¡°Ok.¡±

    They didn¡¯t talk anymore along the way. When they reached the elevator, Ning Yao suddenly saw a mother-daughter pair walking forward from the side. Her eyes shone brightly as her gloomy mood became sunny instantly.

    Ning Qing held onto Yue Wanqing¡¯s arm and said softly, ¡°Mom, are you tired? Let¡¯s just walk two rounds and lie back down in the ward.¡±

    Yue Wanqing patted Ning Qing¡¯s little hand. ¡°Mom¡¯s not tired. Mom needs to recover early. I live in this hospital every day. The medical expenses alone are already very high. Although you say there is medical aid, we can¡¯t keep eating away at the state¡¯s money.¡±

    Ning Qing smiled and did not reply to herment about medical aid.

    At this time, a voice as sweet as a nightingale¡¯s rang out, ¡°Auntie...¡±

    Yue Wanqing and Ning Qing looked back and saw that Xu Junxi and Ning Yao were standing not too far away.

 Chapter 62 - Why Are You Crying So Badly?

    <h4>Chapter 62: Why Are You Crying So Badly?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Then, there was a tender voice, ¡°Aunt...¡±

    Yue Wanqing and Ning Qing turned and looked. Xu Junxi and Ning Yao stood nearby.

    Ning Qing was shocked. The world was so small. The two of them came to this hospital and ran into them.

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go back to the room.¡± Ning Qing held her mom by her arm and obviously didn¡¯t want to talk to the two of them.

    Yue Wanqing nodded. although the personal scores among the older generation weren¡¯t rted to the next generation, Ning Yao¡¯s mother, Li Meiling ruined her family, she couldn¡¯t treat Ning Yao like her own daughter anymore.

    As the meeting would be so awkward, they might as well avoid it.

    The pair of mother and daughter walked towards the ward.

    Xu Junxi saw that Ning Qing treated him like air, his handsome face grew dispirited while Ning Yao who was next to him was rather excited. ¡°Aunt, how are you feeling? A few days ago, sister wanted to borrow money from Junxi for your operation fees. But when Junxi wanted to lend it to her, she said that she already got the money.¡±

    Yue Wanqing stopped walking.

    Ning Qing¡¯s face grew grave. There was fire in her eyes. No matter how she fights with Ning Yao, she had a line that could not be crossed, such as her mom.

    ¡°Mom, she¡¯s Li Meiling¡¯s daughter. Don¡¯t listen to her. Let¡¯s leave.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, I have a piece of great news to tell you. Sister was in entertainment circle for three years and she finally passed a screen test today. She¡¯s the female lead role in Street Walker. Director Wang was exceptionally nice to Sister.¡±

    Ning Yao stressed on the word ¡°nice¡± and she sessfully portrayed an ambiguous rtionship.

    Yue Wanqing looked lost. She pulled her arm back from Ning Qing¡¯s hand. She looked at Ning Qing and spoke in a shivering voice, ¡°Qingqing, what entertainment circle, what Director Wang? I don¡¯t understand. Why do you have time to go to such ces. Aren¡¯t you learning piano in school?¡±

    Ning Qing was hurt by her mother¡¯s gaze. She extended her hand and wanted to hold her mom. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go back to the room. Listen to me as I exin myself.¡±

    Yue Wanqing took a step back but didn¡¯t let Ning Qing touch her. She face was pale and her head ached. Her fragile body staggered and she looked like she was going to faint.

    ¡°Mom...¡± Ning Qing¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She knew that the truth would reveal itself. Her mom would have found out about this one day, but not now.

    ¡°Aunt, what piano? Don¡¯t you know that sister studies at the Beijing Film Academy, the school for people who want to enter the entertainment circle and be an actor?¡±

    ¡°Ning Yao, that¡¯s enough. Shut up!¡± Ning Qing held her fist tightly. She raised her voice and there was warning and anger in her tone.

    Ning Yao looked at Ning Qing as she raised her eyebrows. It felt great to take revenge, ¡°Aiya, sister, look, Aunt is going to faint...¡±

    Ning Qing heard a thud and she turned around and saw that Yue Wanqing fell on the ground.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Ning Qing ran forward and knelt down on the ground. She carried Yue Wanqing in her embrace and her tears flowed down her cheeks. She shook her head nervously and cried, ¡°Mom, what happened to you? Don¡¯t scare Qingqing. Mom, wake up, Mom...¡±

    Xu Junxi saw Ning Qing then and he felt pain. His heart felt like it was being squeezed and he was suffocating.

    Ning Qing was always strong and stubborn before him. But she was crying for her mom, she said to not scare Qingqing. She was like a helpless child.

    Why wasn¡¯t she willing to do so before him?

    Is he not a person that she loves?

    Xu Junxi realized that he was running when he came back to reality. He left Ning Yao and ran towards Ning Qing. She was helpless then, she needed him.

    Xu Junxi wanted to call for the doctor but there were a bunch of doctors and nurses running towards them. They hoisted Yue Wanqing, who fainted, onto the cart and pushed her into the emergency room.

    His attention was directed at a gentleman. He was the one who brought the doctor. He leaned down and helped Ning Qing who was crying on the ground.

    Ning Qing stood outside the emergency room and wailed while the gentlemanforted her. Although there weren¡¯t any intimate actions, he could tell that Ning Qing believed in him.

    Xu Junxi smirked. Every time he wanted to get close to her, there were always men around her.

    She was nevercking men...

    Hence, she didn¡¯t bother with him.

    ...

    As Xu Junxi made wild guesses, someone grabbed his right arm again. It was Ning Yao who was left behind earlier. She caught up and held his arm again.

    He saw that Ning Qing looked over. Her eyes were red and there were tears on her face but she clenched her fists and walked over with chilly gleams of hatred.

    Ning Qing walked before Ning Yao and raised her right hand to p Ning Yao.

    There was a breeze that blew past Xu Junxi¡¯s face and he extended his hand to hold Ning Qing¡¯s wrist in the air, ¡°Ning Qing, all the lies would be exposed. It¡¯s not Yao Yao¡¯s fault. You shouldn¡¯t have lied to...¡±

    Before ¡°your mom¡± came out from his throat, there were two ps. Ning Qing used her left hand to p Ning Yao.

    Ning Yao was dumbfounded. She knew that Xu Junxi would protect her and would stop Ning Qing¡¯s right hand, so she wasn¡¯t afraid. She looked at Ning Qing smugly and provocatively.

    She never thought Ning Qing could p so swiftly, urately, and brutally with her left hand.

    Xu Junxi felt that he had been ignored again. He let go of her wrist and his pursed his lips into a straight line, ¡°Ning Qing...¡±

    There were another two ps. Ning Qing¡¯s right hand was free and she swung another two ps at Ning Yao¡¯s face.

    She pped Ning Yao four times in total.

    Ning Yao was light-headed from the ps and she could taste iron. Her cheeks were burning and she was numb from the pain.

    She touched her face and there was blood on her fingertips. Ning Qing pped her face till it bled. Her face was her capital.

    ¡°Ning Yao, I, Ning Qing will remember what happened today. If anything happens to my mom, I will take you and your mistress mother¡¯s lives! If my mom is okay, I¡¯ll ept your challenge and we shall see!¡±

    Ning Yao knew that she couldn¡¯t fight Ning Qing. So, she quickly shed tears and tugged Xu Junxi¡¯s shirt, ¡°Junxi...¡±

    Ning Qing pped Ning Yao four times before his eyes; It severely damaged Xu Junxi¡¯s ego. The moment he received Ning Yao¡¯s SOS, he immediately grew solemn and said, ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t go overboard!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going overboard. What can CEO Xu do to me?¡± Ning Qing turned her head slowly and looked at him. She¡¯s smiling. The lifted corners of her lips weren¡¯t sufficient to cover the chilly gleam in her eyes. She looked at him coldly with disdain.

    Xu Junxi was angry.

    Ning Qing put her hand in her pocket and took out a jade bracelet. ¡°This belongs to the Xu family. Now I return it to the owner. Xu Junxi, our eighteen years¡¯ destiny has ended. I am no longer rted to you by any way.¡±

    Ning Qing raised the bracelet level with Xu Junxi¡¯s eyes.

    Xu Junxi was the one who asked for her to return the jade bracelet but when he saw that Ning Qing returned it to him, he didn¡¯t want to take it.

    As she had said, if he were to take the bracelet, he was really not rted to her anymore.

    Eighteen years, how many beautiful memories they had. Such a beautiful past.

    ¡°Why, you don¡¯t want it?¡± Ning Qing smiled and eased her grip. The jade bracelet dropped on the floor and the sound reverberated through the hospital corridor.

    Xu Junxi¡¯s eyes were red and his chest was billowing. The woman was humiliating him. Just how cruel was she?

    Ning Qing greeted Xu Junxi¡¯s ferocious gaze. The angrier he got, the happier she smiled. Her tear covered face let out a beautiful smile. The resolute sorrow was like a deadly poppy flower, so beautiful.

    ¡°Xu Junxi, you didn¡¯t look after your woman and she hurt my mom. Actually, you should be pped too. But do you know why I didn¡¯t p you? I think you¡¯re filthy!¡±

    ¡°Xu Junxi, as we couldn¡¯t forget our past, let us remember each other as enemies. I hope there wouldn¡¯t be a day where I would be your nightmare!¡±

    Then, Ning Qing turned and left.

    Xu Junxi watched her back as she left. As she made it so clear, he shall act as if Ning Qing never existed in his life.

    Xu Junxi turned and walked in the total opposite direction, to the lift.

    ¡°Junxi, wait for me...¡± Ning Yao had hand prints on both her cheeks. She appeared satisfied. She was hit by Ning Qing but she felt great. Yue Wanqing entered the emergency room while Junxi finally called off their engagement.

    Ning Yao bent down to pick up the jade bracelet and put it in her pocket. That¡¯s great. Work harder and she will be Mrs. Xu.

    Ning Yao caught up with Xu Junxi and they entered the lift.

    ...

    Yue Wanqing was pushed out of the emergency room and into the ward. Doctor Luo exhorted Ning Qing to not provoke the patient, and instructed that she must rest up.

    Ning Qing nodded continuously and thanked Doctor Luo. She stood outside the ward.

    Yue Wanqing leaned against the bed as she took her IV drip. She hushed the nurse out. She didn¡¯t talk to Ning Qing, nor did she let her in.

    The nurse was still carrying the dinner tray. Yue Wanqing didn¡¯t eat nor did she intend to eat. Ning Qing¡¯s heart was aching. Tears began to flow.

    No matter how strong she was on the outside, she¡¯d always be a little girl before her mom.

    Ning Qing cried as she wiped away her tears, ¡°Mom, can you have dinner? You can¡¯t starve yourself... Mom, you can hit me, you can scold me, but please don¡¯t ignore me. Woo... Mom, listen to me, I can exin myself. Woo...¡±

    There was no reply in the room.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t know what to do. Mom used to spoil her the most. Her mom wouldpromise and surrender whenever she acted spoilt.

    But she cried for so long, her mom didn¡¯t bother with her.

    Her mom was really angry.

    Ning Qing felt hopeless, she was wailing with pain. Her shoulders were shivering. She was very tired, both physically and mentally. Her legs grew weak and she glided down with the wall supporting her. She wanted to squat on the ground and cry her lungs out.

    Before she could squat down, a muscr arm held her small waist. She felt the warmth on her cold skin through her clothing.

    Kisses were nted on her cheeks where the tears flowed down. With heartache and pity, a low hoarse voice asked, ¡°Why are you crying so badly?¡±

 Chapter 63 - Shaoming, Itâ€™s Your First Time Meeting Mom, Talk Nicely

    <h4>Chapter 63: Shaoming, It¡¯s Your First Time Meeting Mom, Talk Nicely</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing was stunned as she looked up in a panic. She bumped into a pair of dark eyes that were deep and bright. It was Lu Shaoming.

    Lu Shaoming was back.

    He was still wearing the white shirt he¡¯d worn yesterday afternoon. The corners of his shirt were tucked into his ck trousers by a shiny metal belt, his waist strong and narrow. Perhaps because of the flight, his clothes had been wrinkled, but it had not diminished his nobility and power. Even those wrinkles gave off a man¡¯s elegance and handsomeness.

    Behind him stood a personal assistant, who held his suit in one hand and his business bag in the other.

    One hand was shoved into his pants¡¯ pocket while another gripped onto her waist, he deep gaze swept past the tears on her face. His sexy thin lips tipped slightly, and he looked at her with a slight adoration, as if he were looking at a little girl who loved to cry.

    ¡°Wahh...¡± Ning Qing¡¯s suddenly released her tightly wound up feelings and cried out. She was like a lost soul wandering in the lonely sea who had finally spotted a moored port.

    ¡°Lu... Shaoming, you¡¯re back. You¡¯re back atst.¡±

    Not only was this girl not overjoyed that he was back, but she was crying with increasing ferocity. Lu Shaoming frowned helplessly at that.

    He took his hand out from his trousers pocket, and caressed her delicate back, patting her back lightly. ¡°What happened, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Ning Qing put her small head on his broad chest. Although he was only holding her gently, his gentle strength was enough to ignite all her sadness, fear and grievances.

    ¡°Shaoming, *Sobs*... Mom¡¯s ignoring me. Mom doesn¡¯t want me anymore. I lied to her and told her I was learning to y the piano, she knows that I¡¯d been acting all along, Wahh...¡±

    Lu Shaoming heard roughly what had happened from the girl¡¯s sobbing voice. He didn¡¯t change his expression. He looked at the closed door in front of his eyes. He said, ¡°Alright, I get it. Trust me. I¡¯ll go have a talk with your mother.¡±

    Have a talk?

    Ning Qing raised her head in his arms. She looked at him with a pair of teary autumn eyes. ¡°How? Mom refuses to open the door.¡±

    Ning Qing looked down. She hung her two little hands down helplessly in front of her, like a child who¡¯d done something wrong. ¡°And, I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t had time to tell my mother about our marriage... Mom doesn¡¯t know about your existence yet.¡±

    Although she hadn¡¯t kept it a secret deliberately, they were already married. Her hiding it from her mom made it seem as if she was having an affair with Lu Shaoming. She felt apologetic towards him.

    He¡¯d be angry for sure.

    Her cold helpless little hand was slowly enveloped by a big warm hand. Lu Shaoming put his arm around her shoulder and pinned her against the wall. ¡°I understand, we can take it slowly. You stand here and wait. Don¡¯t run around, I¡¯m going in now.¡±

    Isn¡¯t he angry?

    Ning Qing looked up and wanted to ask him, but then Zhu Rui came over with Dr. Luo. After Dr. Luo bowed respectfully to Lu Shaoming, he took out a bunch of keys from the pocket of his white coat.

    Ning Qing quickly grabbed onto Lu Shaoming¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Shaoming, Mom will be angry if you go in like this.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked sideways at her, and his bright eyes shed with a sharp and resolute light. ¡°Ning Qing, do you want your mother to be angry for a little while or for a long time?¡±

    Ning Qing pouted her pink lips and stopped talking. She released her grip.

    The door of the ward cracked open. Ning Qing watched as Lu Shaoming strode in with his long legs. She grabbed the corner of his clothes and blushed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s impression of Ning Qing was that she was a liberal and dignified girl. It was his first time seeing her blush without speaking, looking shy and awkward.

    ¡°Shao... ming, it¡¯s your first time seeing Mom, talk nicely. Try to leave a good impression on my mother.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡± So she wanted to tell him this. It wasn¡¯t anything remotely ambiguous, why was she blushing so much, her skin was thin indeed.

    Lu Shaoming reached his hand out and ruffled her hair as heughed in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave everything to me. Nobody wille and break us up.¡±

    Ning Qing said nothing, she was too embarrassed.

    ...

    Yue Wanqing was leaning on her bed. She heard the door open and was about to shout at them to get out. But Dr. Luo came in and had invited someone in respectfully, a man.

    Yue Wanqing had lived for so long but it was her first time seeing a handsome man with such prominent features; he was like a Greek sculpture.

    And the man¡¯s temperament was also very good, she¡¯d attended many business events with Ning Zhenguo when she was young, she can see at a nce that this man was a highly regarded businessman. His clear and profound eyes exuded calm and steadiness from the umtion of his rich and fulfilling life experience. His many years in a high ranking position had allowed him to remain calm and unmoving even in the face of copsing mountains.

    His gait, his every move, exuded a particr air of nobility that was in his blood. He must have been born into a good family and had received a top-notch education.

    Yue Wanqing had forgotten about driving them away for a moment there. Even though she was old enough to be his elder, the man¡¯s aura was fearsome.

    Lu Shaoming stood in front of Yue Wanqing. His ink ck eyes were clear and elegant as he bowed and greeted her, ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡±

    Yue Wanqing came back to her sense. She had no interest in chatting with him so she asked directly, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m a friend of Ning Qing.¡±

    ¡°Friend? If you want to be a lobbyist for Qingqing, there¡¯s no need for that. I don¡¯t want to listen to anything. Qingqing was such a good child before, she¡¯d always listened to her mother¡¯s words, but she has lied to me now. What kind of ce is the entertainment industry, is that a ce a decent girl would go? What else had she done behind my back?¡±

    Yue Wanqing was distressed. In her feudal thinking, the entertainment industry was a dirty trade, and none of the women in it were clean.

    Li Meiling was a good example.

    Dr. Luo brought a chair over and Lu Shaoming sat down slowly. His two magnificent long legs crossed together with dignity. His facial features were sharp and handsome, but also gentle.

    ¡°Auntie, you want Ning Qing to learn to y the piano? As her mother, you should know how hard Ning Qing had been working in the past three years, even if Ning Qing hadn¡¯t said anything. Her tuition fees, living expenses, and your medical expenses were not earned by a girl who was just sitting at school ying the piano.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Yue Wanqing was stunned. Lu Shaoming had gone straight to the point and touched her sore spots. Yes, ever since the divorce, what she¡¯d felt most guilty about was that she couldn¡¯t give her daughter a good material foundation.

    But Ning Qing said that her tuition fees were assumed by Ning Zhenguo. She¡¯d earned her living expenses by teaching children to y the piano. Her medical expenses were paid for by the state.

    Now it seemed like they¡¯d all been fake. She¡¯d only been 18 years old that year. She was so young. Where could she have gotten the money from?

    ¡°Even so, she shouldn¡¯t have earned that indecent money. I¡¯d rather die than spend her money,¡± Yue Wanqing said resolutely as tears streamed down her face.

    ¡°Auntie, there is no distinction in nobleness or indecency in making money. Are all the people in the entertainment industry dirty? Ning Qing is your daughter. Don¡¯t you know her? Why would you believe what an outsider says and doubt your daughter? You don¡¯t even want to listen to her exnation and you¡¯ve disappointed and made her sad by doing so.¡±

    Yue Wanqing covered her mouth and sobbed softly. She could not refute it because the man hadn¡¯t argued in Ning Qing¡¯s defense right away.

    He spoke smoothly and skillfully. He¡¯d just kept emphasizing their rtionship between mother and daughter. He¡¯d spoken of the hard and sad life that Ning Qing had led for the past three years and had put Ning Qing on the weak side.

    She was Ningqing¡¯s mother. Even if Ning Qing had done something wrong, no mother in the world would not be distressed by her daughter¡¯s suffering!

    ¡°Auntie, you are the closest person to Ning Qing. She¡¯s pitiful enough without her father. She¡¯d been crying the entire time you¡¯d shut her out, thinking that you don¡¯t want her anymore. Give her a chance and listen to her exnation.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing did not know what was being talked about inside. She was very anxious as her mother was ignoring her while on the other hand, it was Lu Shaoming¡¯s first meeting with her mother. She was afraid that her mother would not like him.

    At this time, the door opened with a click, Lu Shaoming stood by the door, as Doctor Luo supported and helped Yue Wanqing stand in front of her.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Ning Qing¡¯s eyes lit up, and the tears that had just been dried out by Lu Shaoming fell down again, but this time she was weeping with joy.

    Yue Wanqing looked at her daughter while she was crying andughing at the same time and her heart turned into mush, but she hardened her heart and asked sharply, ¡°Ning Qing, let me ask you, why didn¡¯t you learn to y the piano but instead attend the Beijing Film Academy? Did your father not give you money for the tuition fees?¡±

    Ning Qing knows she couldn¡¯t hide it from her mother anymore. She wiped her tears away with her little hand. ¡°Yes, I went to look for dad to ask him for money that day, but he didn¡¯t even let me past the Ning family door. I¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯m no longer the young madam of the Ning family anymore. ying the piano is a waste of time and money. It¡¯s not suitable for me.¡±

    ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t enter the entertainment industry. If you don¡¯t learn to y the piano, we can learn something else. Why didn¡¯t you discuss it with me?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I had no other choice at that time. The tuition fees cost tens of thousands of dors. I¡¯d have to sleep on the streets if I could not afford to pay the rent... That day, a friend asked me to act as a stunt double for an actress. It was an ancient costume drama. I¡¯d jumped off a very high cliff even though I was afraid of heights. My entire body was trembling as I stood on the cliff, but I jumped off with my eyes closed anyway...¡±

    Yue Wanqing never knew that her daughter¡¯s life had been so hard for the past three years. She could not imagine her daughter¡¯s tiny body jumping off such a high cliff. She would feel as if a thousand arrows were piercing her heart.

    She¡¯d still been the delicate young daughter of the Ning family at the age of 18. Why had the resentment of the previous generation affected her daughter?

    Her daughter was clearly the most pitiful and innocent one.

    Ning Qing saw that her mother had turned her tearden away. She went forward, gripped her sleeve timidly with her pale little hands, and choked out in a low voice, ¡°Mom, no matter what we major in, we have to spend money. Only the entertainment industry can allow me to make money while learning. Your shoulders always hurt badly when it rains. There used to be a massage chair at home. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t bring it away with me. I wanted to buy one for you. I can make money by just acting casually. I can support you all by myself without depending on others.¡±

    Yue Wanqing was so distressed that her 45-year-old self had to depend on her 18-year-old daughter to support her. She¡¯d focused all her strength on taking care of her husband and child all those years in the Ning family, and had already derailed from society and lost the ability to survive by herself.

    It was she who¡¯d harmed her daughter.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the girl. She held her mother timidly in one hand, eyes downcast. Her long eyshes that were like butterfly¡¯s wings fluttered a couple of times. A whole string of glittering tears slid down her fair porcin cheeks.

    She was crying very sadly.

 Chapter 64 - Donâ€™t Touch

    <h4>Chapter 64: Don¡¯t Touch</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    She was crying very heavily.

    Lu Shaoming thought about that time three years back when she had saved him. A delicate immature girl who was confident in tackling the bandits. She was so brave and wise.

    Then, she thought he died and she wailed with tears in her eyes. Then, he recalled that the woman was made of water. She was gentle and kind.

    She bandaged his wound for him. Her white handkerchief had a faint fragrance. Along with her gentle yet slow movement. He missed this encounter for three years.

    He always remembered her name was Ning Qing, Qing which meant pretty.

    However, he came toote.

    There was pity and heartache across Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes. His handsome eyebrows were tightly knitted for as long as Ning Qing cried.

    ¡°Qingqing...¡± Yue Wanqing looked at Ning Qing with heartache. ¡°Be honest with Mom, when you were in the entertainment circle, did you... That Director Wang...¡±

    ¡°Mom,¡± Ning Qing cut her mom off. There were tears shimmering in her beautiful eyes. She said straightforwardly, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t care how the others view me. But you have to trust me, a clean hand wants no washing. Every single penny I earned for the past three years, I swear it¡¯s hard-earned money, it¡¯s clean. Actually, the entertainment circle isn¡¯t filthy on it¡¯s own, but the human element always ensures there¡¯ll be dirty deals.¡±

    Yue Wanqing didn¡¯t say anything else. She only extended her arms to bring her dearest daughter into her embrace, ¡°Qingqing, it¡¯s all Mom¡¯s fault. I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    Mom finally forgave her. Actually, she wanted to hide it from her mom forever so that her mom wouldn¡¯t feel guilty and me herself.

    However, for three years, she had been carrying the weight of it all. She had been looking forward to her mom one day epting that she worked in the entertainment circle. She had been fighting alone for so long. She needed support and encouragement so badly.

    It was great that her mom found out and wasn¡¯t angry at her.

    Did she benefit from this misfortune?

    Ning Qing buried her head in her mom¡¯s neck. She sniffed the warm scent on her mom¡¯s body, she cried as she smiled and shook her head, ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You¡¯re the best mom in the world... Mom, Qingqing loves you...¡±

    The pair of mother and daughter cried for very long and Yue Wanqing was the one who stopped first. She thought of a question and pushed Ning Qing softly. She asked, ¡°Qingqing, where did you get the money for my surgery?¡±

    Ning Qing was dumbfounded when she heard her question. Ning Qing looked at the tall and handsome figure subconsciously.

    Lu Shaoming saw the crying girl give him an SOS gaze. He stood up then smiled gently when he answered, ¡°Mom, I paid for the surgery.¡±

    Yue Wanqing was like struck by lightning, ¡°Wh... What? Mom?¡±

    The person who addressed her as ¡°aunt¡± earlier, called her ¡°Mom¡± now?!

    ¡°Lu Shaoming!¡± Ning Qing never thought Lu Shaoming would reply like so straightforwardly. She bit her lower lip with her bright white teeth and stomped her feet angrily.

    Her rtionship with her mom just got better. How dare he mess it up again?

    Lu Shaming raised his sword-like eyebrows, as if to tell Ning Qing, Why? Do you still want to lie to your mom?

    Ning Qing was at loss for words. She creased her eyebrows as she stared at him.

    ¡°Mom, Ning Qing and I already registered and got married.¡± In other words, she had no choice even if she disagreed. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing bad about us getting married. In the future, I will take care of you along with her. You don¡¯t have to worry. If I¡¯m here, a hundred Director Wangs are nothing.¡±

    Yue Wanqing realized how well-spoken the man was. Great, now she was at loss for words to reply what he said earlier.

    He was aiming at the fact that she would feel sorry for Ning Qing. He said that they were registered and he meant to hint, Mom, you can¡¯t turn your daughter from a newlywed to a divorcee, right?

    Take care of her, Director Wang... He stood by the door and listened to their conversation. He knew about their difficult living conditions and he made it sound so nice to hear. Wasn¡¯t what he did taking advantage of his own power to bully them?

    Yue Wanqing felt a sharp pain in her heart. She held her chest and took a step back.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Ning Qing held her mom and her tears flowed down in fear.

    Yue Wanqing was angry and anxious. Marriage was a serious topic and Ning Qing was too careless. But what can she do? They just fought. Her daughter bore sorrow with forbearance and was filial to her. She wasn¡¯t willing to reprimand her further.

    She suspected the man intended to take advantage of such great timing.

    Yue Wanqing was held up by Ning Qing when she looked at Lu Shaoming.

    Lu Shaoming epted his mother-inw¡¯s gaze and he smiled. He understood that the deal was done.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name, how long have you known Qingqing?¡± Frankly speaking, Yue Wanqing was happy with Lu Shaoming. He seems like the kind of man who was mature, stable, understands women, knows how to take care of a woman. However, she was worried that her daughter was so innocent that she would be under the man¡¯s full control.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m Lu Shaoming. I¡¯ve known Ning Qing for three years.¡±

    Three years?

    Ning Qing thought she heard wrong. They knew each other for barely half a month.

    But she thought and she understood. Traditional people like her mom would gauge one¡¯s rtionship by the amount of time they knew each other. He can¡¯t just tell her mom the truth.

    ¡°You like our Qingqing?¡±

    Listening to how straightforward her mom¡¯s question was to Lu Shaoming, Ning Qing blushed with embarrassment, ¡°Mom...¡± She held her mom¡¯s arm bashfully.

    If Lu Shaoming were to say no, how awkward would it be?

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve like Ning Qing all this while, for three years.¡± Lu Shaoming looked at how the rosiness spread across the girl¡¯s face to her ears, he chuckled.

    The man couldn¡¯t hide his happiness and gentleness. Yue Wanqing looked and felt rather satisfied. She turned around to look at her daughter.

    Ning Qing hung her head low. Although she knew that he was lying to her mom, she was blushing. She didn¡¯t dare to look at him but behaved shyly.

    Yue Wanqing clicked her tongue. She didn¡¯t have to ask if Ning Qing liked him as she could tell the answer by looking at her bodynguage.

    ¡°Alright, as you¡¯re already married, Shaoming treat Qingqing well in the future. Qingqing, live well with him and stop acting like a child.¡±

    Ning Qing was so shy that she was dying to dig a hole to hide in. Her experience in terms of rtionship was rather basic. She never really thought much about marriage to Lu Shaoming. However, when her mom exhorted her, she felt embarrassed.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will treat Ning Qing well,¡± Lu Shaoming replied when Ning Qing was at a loss for how to reply.

    Yue Wanqing didn¡¯t speak anymore. There was drama, one thing after another, and she was really tired. Ning Qing fed her some porridge and she fell asleep.

    Then, Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing returned to her room.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming opened the door and entered first. The room was dark and the light that shone in through the window contrasted with his handsome back. His body¡¯s outline was broad and enchanting.

    Ning Qing stole a nce and lowered her head. She tried to search for the switch button on the wall as she wanted to turn on the lights.

    She touched the switch and wanted to flick it. Then, a warm palm reached hers and took her hands off the wall and into his palm.

    She was initially standing in the corner next to the door. His slender body approached her and her left shoulder was pressed against the wall by his other hand. He then pressed his body against hers.

    Ning Qing suddenly felt light-headed. There was a refreshing bamboo-like scent on his body, which was soothing yet enchanting. It filled her nose and fully conquered her sensations.

    ¡°You... What are you doing?¡± Ning Qing licked her dry lips. The room was so huge but why was he pushing her into a small corner. The lights in the room weren¡¯t on and their breath hit one another¡¯s face. They were entangled together and it made their hearts race.

    Lu Shaoming didn¡¯t reply, but Ning Qing could feel his fingers rubbing against her face. He touched her face with his index finger. Her face was still wet with her tears that had yet to dry.

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were shimmering in the dark. She watched as he dabbed her tears with his fingertips and put them in his mouth to test it.

    ¡°It¡¯s bitter.¡± The man¡¯s voice was low. He frowned as he came to the conclusion.

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was burning. What... What is he doing?

    ¡°Of course, tears would be bitter,¡± she replied,ughing.

    The man¡¯s bright eyes looked over while he had a faint smirk on his face. He then said in a carefree manner, ¡°I thought it would be sweet because you¡¯re sweet.¡±

    Ning Qing was panicking then. She understood that the man was being a bully.

    She extended her hand to pushed his broad chest and wanted to redirect the topic, ¡°The situation today, how could you tell mom that we¡¯re married?¡±

    Lu Shaoming smiled, the most important trait of a businessman was to grasp the timing. His mother-inw¡¯s worldview had just been shattered by her own daughter. When would he tell her if not that day?

    ¡°So you want to lie to your mom again? You just shed the weight of one lie and you want to lie again? How tiring it is? Now that youid it on her frankly, don¡¯t you feel at ease?¡±

    Ning Qing, of course, felt at ease. She was tired of lying to her mom for the past three years. She was worried that her mom would find out one day and her body couldn¡¯t take it.

    It was great that her mom forgave her. Plus, she just took a step forward in the entertainment circle, she felt unprecedented happiness.

    She then recalled that her luck switched entirely after she met him. God started to care for her.

    She wondered if what he told her mom is what made her mom forgive her? It was the sense of security that the man gave her. Everything could be taken care of easily by him.

    She could trust and depend on him entirely.

    Ning Qing extended her hand and punched his shoulder. She pouted and smiled. ¡°Humph. You speak in this high-and-mighty tone. Didn¡¯t you really say all that for yourself?¡±

    ¡°Mm, I admit. Now, I can sleep with you truthfully every night.¡± Lu Shaoming grabbed her small waist and rubbed it lovingly.

    How could he use... the word ¡°sleep¡±?

    Ning Qing found it ticklish and she twisted and turned in his warm embrace. She wanted to shake him off. She chuckled, ¡°You look so proper normally. Why are you like this now... Don¡¯t touch me, it¡¯s so ticklish...¡±

    Her hand gripped his hand and wanted to tear his hand off her waist but she couldn¡¯t. The man pushed her even closer to the corner. His burning breath glided past her lips and his seductive voice was heard. ¡°Gotta marry you as my wife in a right and proper way, then I can eat you, huh?¡±

 Chapter 65 - Kiss Here

    <h4>Chapter 65: Kiss Here</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Eat... Eat...¡± What does he want to eat? Ning Qing couldn¡¯t believe that those words hade from Lu Shaoming¡¯s mouth. She really wanted to ask, I¡¯m neither a rabbit nor am I a sheep. Why do you want to eat me?

    But she didn¡¯t ask because she felt that the topic was somewhat inappropriate.

    Ning Qing mustered her strength and put her hands on his chest, trying to push him away, but all of a sudden, warmth enveloped her face as the man held her small face in his big hands. She felt something warm and wet working its way up her face.

    He kissed her sharp jaw tenderly, brushing his thin lips on her delicate face, and finally dropped a kiss on her eyelids. He felt her long eyshes trembling furiously under his lips and muttered hoarsely, ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t cry again, alright? Watching you cry just now really breaks my heart.¡±

    This man was really fickle; he could change from bull to a lovebird within a second.

    Besides, who was his ¡°Qingqing¡±? It¡¯s so mushy.

    But Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were wet, she was moved. She liked how he called her ¡°Qingqing¡± very much. It was with a simr tone as when he¡¯d called her ¡°Ning Qing¡±, but with a lot more warmth.

    Never had a man treated her like this. Every kiss he gave her was filled with heartache and pity. The sweet nothings that he¡¯d muttered had caused her heart to melt and beat faster at the same time.

    ...

    ¡°Lu... Lu Shaoming...¡± Ning Qing called out his name helplessly. She¡¯d felt moved just now, but the feelings behind his kisses had changed as time passed.

    Her earlobes had never been kissed by anyone before, and they was even more sensitive than her waist. His breath, as refreshing and dry as a bamboo, trickled into her ear. It felt wet and ticklish.

    Ning Qing was a little nervous. She held her little pink fists up and pushed hard against his chest, but he was as immovable as a wall.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, what are you doing?¡±

    The man¡¯s big hand was wandering down her tender neck bit by bit. His hands were so rough. She could feel the electrifying feelings on her skin caused by the caressing of his fingertips. It was so invigorating.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m doing? Qingqing, I want to... you. Are you willing or not?¡± His voice was low and hoarse, tinged with lust.

    Want to...her?

    His strong, hot and testosteroneden scent filled the room. Ning Qing tried hard to hide, but there was no way to. She put her little head on the wall and raised her head to reveal her beautiful tender neck that was as elegant as a swan¡¯s.

    ¡°I... I am your... wife. if you want it, I can¡¯t refuse you, but... Mmph...¡± Her red lips had been enveloped.

    Lu Shaoming kissed her forcefully. He was not a sage yet. He would still desire to have the woman he likes, especially considering her tender appearance. He could barely control himself.

    The girl trembled violently in his arms. Her fingers clutched his shirt tightly. Her body was stiff. This silly girl had forgotten to breathe again.

    With a sigh in his heart, he left her lips and buried his head in her fragrant neck, adjusting his disordered breathing.

    Ning Qing gasped as soon as she was free of his hold. If he were to force himself on her, she would not resist, but she was really not ready for it. She was terrified.

    ¡°Shaoming, I¡¯m sorry...¡± She apologized sincerely.

    Lu Shaoming shook his head, ruffling her hair as he said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re still too young, I¡¯ll wait for you to grow up a little bit more... Don¡¯t be sorry. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    A 20-year-old girl was actually not young anymore. In ancient times, 14-year-old girls were already married and had children. In such an open era as today, 20-year-old girls who were still this pure were rare breeds.

    But he loves her.

    That was how much he loves her.

    Ning Qing slowly stretched out her two slender arms. She wanted to encircle his strong back and give him a hug. She wanted to embrace him.

    But right then, two knocks sounded at the door.

    Ning Qing¡¯s movements stopped abruptly. She almost jumped from his arms. Their postures were so suggestive, and the light in the room was off. What would someone think if they were to see them like that?

    Lu Shaoming let go of her. Ning Qing was a bundle of nerves. She didn¡¯t know where to hide. Finally, she hid behind the door.

    Lu Shaomingughed softly as he watched her desperate attempt at subtlety. Her skin was thin indeed, feeling like she couldn¡¯t face anyone just after but a shred of intimacy.

    Pop

    He reached out and flicked the lightswitch.

    Ning Qing blinked and quickly adapted to the sudden brightness. Her small face was very hot. Without looking, she could guess that it must be as red as a lobster. She tidied up her messy clothes with her small hands.

    Compared with her panic, the man was standing calmly with his back straight, with one hand in his pants pocket. He was asfortable as he was serious.

    Four words to describe him popped up in Ning Qing¡¯s head ¨C Beast in Human Clothes.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming opened the door and standing outside was Zhu Rui. ¡°President, this is the ice that you asked for.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Lu Shaoming took the te from Zhu Rui¡¯s hand and closed the door.

    ¡°What do you want the ice for?¡± Ning Qing was curious.

    Lu Shaoming strode forward with his long legs to a small sofa in the room and sat down slowly. He ced the te on the coffee table in front of the sofa. His legs were crossed reservedly. One arm was slung across the back of the sofa, while his other hand was tugging at the tie on his neck.

    ¡°You¡¯ve cried for so long, your eyes won¡¯t get red and swollen tomorrow if you ice them.¡±

    Ning Qing had always known that he was a careful and considerate man. He¡¯d care for her meticulously if she were to stay with him.

    Ning Qing walked over and stood beside him. The man pulled out his tie and threw it on the sofa. Three buttons on his white shirt had loosened, revealing a glimpse of healthy tanned skin.

    He gently pinched his jet ck eyebrows with one hand. His handsome face was marked with a touch of fatigue.

    Ning Qing suddenly remembered that he had flown to London only yesterday afternoon and said that it would take three days, but it had only been a little more than a day and he¡¯d alreadye back from his journey.

    ¡°How did youe back so quickly? Did you not sleep?¡± Ning Qing ¡®s beautiful eyebrows furrowed gently. Care and heartache mixed unconsciously in her gentle voice.

    ¡°Yes...¡± Lu Shaoming murmured softly. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te back so soon, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d cry all night, full of devastation.¡±

    Ning Qing bent down, put the ice in a soft towel and wrapped it up. Her long eyshes were downcast, leaving a quiet and lonely silhouette on her beautiful face. She bit her cherry rhombus lip and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯te back. I¡¯ve been like this for three years. I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    As soon as she spoke, she was enveloped in a hug.

    Just as she was about to exim softly, she fell on his thigh. Lu Shaoming took the ice in her hand and ced it on her eyes. ¡°Fool, don¡¯t you have me now? If you don¡¯t want to feel grief next time, we won¡¯t have any more grievances.¡±

    His words were overbearing and warm, and the sadness in Ning Qing¡¯s heart was instantly diluted as honey-like sweetness reced it.

    We... Lu Shaoming seems to collected to pay much mind to any grievance.

    This kind of sweetness was very strange, Ning Qing did not know how to respond.

    He was 1.85m, broad-chested and muscr, he was carrying her 1.68m frame as if she were a little girl. Her beautiful lips lifted slowly lifted into a smile as she shifted closer into the security of his arms.

    As her dry and swollen eyes were relieved, she looked up at the man. His actions were gentle, but his deep dark eyes were bloodshot.

    The more tired he was, the deeper the lines around his eyes were, which enhanced his masculine charm.

    ¡°Thank you, for today.¡± Ning Qing felt that she was going to smitten by his handsome face. She was never a girl who went for looks, but her cheeks would flush repeatedly every time she looked at this man.

    It was a very bad phenomenon. She didn¡¯t want to be a superficial person, so she coughed and interrupted the silence.

    Lu Shaoming put the ice back on the te and smiled happily. ¡°How much is a ¡®Thank You¡¯ worth? If you really wanted to thank me, take some action.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ning Qing did not understand what he¡¯d meant.

    Lu Shaoming reached out a finger and pointed to his sharp and handsome face. ¡°Kiss here.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was as red as a tomato. He wanted her to kiss him!

    But they¡¯d just kissed!

    Why does he like kissing so much?

    Ning Qing struggled fiercely in her heart. This man was so kind to her, she should give him a kiss. However, she hadn¡¯t really kissed anyone except her mother.

    The man smiled and looked at her expectantly. Ning Qing made up her mind and closed her eyes. Holding his handsome face with both her hands, she kissed him.

    This was embarrassing. She¡¯d kissed the tip of his nose, which was as tall as a hill!

    ¡°Haha...¡± Seeing that the girl had kissed the wrong ce and had immediately frozen with her lips the tip of his nose, Lu Shaomingughed recklessly.

    Maic vibrations rumbled from his chest, causing her scalp to feel numb. Her bloodlust was stimted. She straddled him and ced her two small hands on his shoulders, lifted his handsome face up, and said viciously, ¡°Don¡¯tugh! Laugh again and I¡¯ll bite you!¡±

    ¡°Are you a puppy? Fancy biting people?¡± Lu Shaoming nced at her, apparently not taking her words seriously.

    Bully!

    Ning Qing¡¯s head heated up as she lowered her head and opened her mouth to bite him on the jaw.

    Ning Qing regretted it immediately. The man hadn¡¯t shaved for a long time. His stubble stung her tender lips.

    Ning Qing knitted her beautiful eyebrows together tightly and loosened her hold on him. She used her hands and wiped her lips with disgust as she said with arrogance, ¡°Do you still dare tough at me again next time?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s body was tense, the girl had no strength at all. The ce she¡¯d bitten looked as if an ant had bitten him. She left behind imprints from her little teeth and a bit of saliva.

    Very cute.

    His ck eyes filled with doting indulgence. Lu Shaoming grabbed the back of her head and pulled it to his cheek. His voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to defeat violence with violence. At times like this, you need to use a woman¡¯s gentleness. Be good, kiss me.¡±

    Ning Qing felt that her punch hadnded on the cotton. She¡¯d flexed her ws like a kitten, but he¡¯d gently smoothed her hair and said, ¡°Be good, stop ying.¡±

    It was a little difficult for the two of them tomunicate.

    Their bodies were almost stuck together. At such a close distance, Ning Qing mustered her courage and looked sideways at him.

    She could see the man¡¯s knife like facial contours, trimmed clean sideburns, as well as the arc of his strong jawline. There was tiny ck stubble on his jaw, with a shiny and glossy spot. It was the ce that she had just bitten.

 Chapter 66 - Why Arenâ€™t You Wearing Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 66: Why Aren¡¯t You Wearing Clothes</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Kissing such a charming man, she wasn¡¯t missing out, Ning Qing thought and she blushed.

    She sat straight and cupped his handsome face in her hands. She got closer and pecked gently on the tooth imprint that she made.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Lu Shaoming rubbed her hair and smiled.

    Ning Qing thought to herself, did I ask if it hurt?

    But, she did feel guilty!

    She touched the stubble on his lower jaw. Then, she looked up at his thin seductive lips.

    People said that men with thin lips were heartless.

    Why wasn¡¯t he?

    Ning Qing smiled sweetly yet bashfully. She extended her hand and hugged the back of his neck courageously, he then kissed her lips gently.

    But before she reached his lips, there was a knock on the door again.

    Ning Qing was shocked. She climbed down from the man¡¯s body full of fright. Then, she identally rolled on the sofa and fell on the ground.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Her assnded on the ground and almost broke into half. Ning Qing screamed in pain and her eyes were welled up with tears.

    Lu Shaoming saw and found it helpless. He bent down and next to the girls face said, ¡°The person who was outside couldn¡¯t see you but you shouted. What do you think this person would think?¡±

    Ning Qing, ¡°...¡± Sh*t, she was inexorably mired in controversy!

    She saw that the man didn¡¯t intend to give her a hand. She flipped around and stood up from the ground. Her ass hurt and she wanted to rub with her hand but the man was looking at her and she had to keep his image in mind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! You think everyone has a dirty mind like you?¡± Ning Qing grumbled and turned around to open the door.

    She opened the door and Zhu Rui brought two nurses to send their dinner. Ning Qing blushed when she saw that Zhu Rui didn¡¯t dare to look her in her eyes.

    She¡¯s doomed!

    ...

    The two of them had their dinner in silence and the nurse came to clean up their utensils. Zhu Rui passed Ning Qing a set of white shirt and white cks. It¡¯s men¡¯s, like sleepwear.

    Ning Qing suddenly understood. Lu Shaoming wants to sleep here tonight?!

    Ning Qing looked at the one and only a small bed in the room. Then, she looked at the sofa that could barely fit one person. She felt that she was in a difficult position. He wants... Does he want to sleep with her?

    Lu Shaoming sat on the sofa as he read a document in his hand with full attention. He didn¡¯t look up but said gently, ¡°You can shower first and hit the hay before me. I will be busy for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Ning Qing nodded and went to shower as sheden with anxiety.

    ...

    She finished her shower and the man was still working. Ning Qing held the cor of her sleepwear. Her sleepwear was long sleeved with long pants. It was pink with a cartoon design, rather conservative.

    It was a delicate atmosphere. The man didn¡¯t speak, but she couldn¡¯t ask him where he nned to sleep that night.

    She walked next to him as she wiped her wet hair with a towel. She weighed her words before she spoke.

    As she was building up the courage to speak, a strong arm locked her soft waist. The man pulled and she fell onto the sofa. He summoned his threatening voice, ¡°What are you trying to do when you wander around before me in your sleepwear?¡±

    She wanted to go to bed, naturally. She was in her sleepwear. What was he thinking about?

    Her towel was taken away while the man threw his document aside. He dried her hair as he creased his eyebrows, ¡°Would your hair be dry like that? You¡¯ll get a headache if you sleep with your hair wet. Is there a hairdryer? I¡¯ll call Zhu Rui to send one over.¡±

    Call?

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes beamed.

    Lu Shaoming held his phone up and called. Ning Qing turned around and held his arm as she smiled sheepishly, ¡°Er, Lu Shaoming, tell Zhu Rui to send a mattress over.¡±

    ...

    There was a knock at the door and Ning Qing went to open it. The hair dryer and the mattress were sent in.

    Ning Qing closed the door behind her and walked to her bed. She pushed her thin nket to her side and pushed another thin nket to his side. They slept on each of their sides. The well water does not intrude into the river water as each of them go their own way.

    Ning Qing was relieved and excited. There was suddenly azy chuckle behind her. ¡°I thought you¡¯d ask me to sleep on the sofa.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Ning Qing turned around and smiled. ¡°Mister husband is busy with a myriad of state affairs every day. Even if one were to sleep on the sofa, it¡¯d be me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming sneered as his face vaguely taunted. ¡°If a man were to really want to sleep with you, you think holding onto your cor and having another mattress will help? Childish!¡±

    Ning Qing, ¡°...¡± Just how many eyes he had that he could see all her little actions.

    ...

    Ning Qing dried her hair and climbed into her bed. She then closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    She fell asleep very quickly and had a very long dream.

    It was a sunny day. She was only ten-years-old. Her parents were still deeply in love. The three of them were ying in the field at the Ning family vi.

    Her father was carrying her on his shoulders. He ran as they flew a kite. He smiled and said, ¡°Our baby Qing is really growing up. You can fly the kite so high up.¡±

    Her mom was smiling gently behind the two of them. She smiled and exhorted, ¡°Zhenguo, don¡¯t lift Qingqing so high up, she might fall.¡±

    It was a good time.

    Suddenly, there was a drastic change of scene. The sunny weather gave way to a storm. The Ning family¡¯s maidservants pushed her down from the stairs to the patio and she fell into a muddy puddle. Her mom held her in her arms and wailed in tears.

    Her father who was once loving suddenly looked ferocious as he pointed at them and shouted heartlessly, ¡°This is not your home anymore. I have Meiling and Yaoyao. Leave!¡±

    Eighteen years old was an age of lush romance. A handsome young man in a white shirt and jeans picked her up from school with his bicycle. She sat behind him and crossed her legs as she enjoyed the ride. She smiled and called, ¡°Brother Junxi...¡±

    Xu Junxi passed by a flower bed and he stopped his bicycle. He then picked up a pink rose and gave it to her. She blushed and epted the rose. The young man beamed with joy as he said, ¡°Qingqing, I like you, can you be my girlfriend?¡±

    She nodded bashfully.

    But it wasn¡¯t as sweet as she expected. The image took a drastic turn and Xu Junxi seized her neck as he looked at her coldly. He screamed uncontrobly, ¡°Give me back my Qingqing!¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing¡¯s tears flowed as she struggled to shake off Xu Junxi, to free herself of this nightmare. Just as she was suffocating, a palm covered her cold face. There was a man¡¯s deep voice.

    ¡°Ning Qing, wake up.¡±

    Ning Qing opened her eyes and her teary eyes met another pair of bright ck eyes.

    It was a dream.

    Lu Shaoming wiped away her tears off her cheek with his thumb. The girl who just woke up was off guard. Her puffy red eyes were looking into his innocently. Her delicate look made people love her tenderly.

    He kissed her cheeks andforted her gently. ¡°You dreamt? Don¡¯t worry. You woke up from your dream. I¡¯m here, don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s tension rxed as she saw him. She sniffled in his embrace. In grief, she said with a hoarse voice, ¡°I had a nightmare, I dreamt of...¡±

    Ning Qing suddenly paused and looked at him timidly, ¡°I... Did I talk in my sleep? Did I call someone¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Mm, yes...¡± Lu Shaoming replied with a smile yet didn¡¯t look like he was smiling, ¡°You called for your dad and then, Xu Junxi.¡±

    Ning Qing stiffened.

    She was Lu Shaoming¡¯s wife. Calling another man¡¯s name in her dreams would be unbearable to any man.

    ¡°I...¡± Ning Qing wanted to exin but Lu Shaoming suddenly got up and left the bed. There was no emotion in his voice. ¡°I¡¯ll go get a towel for you to wipe your face.¡±

    ¡°Shaoming...¡± Ning Qing was worried that he would leave. She quickly sat up and hugged his waist from behind.

    ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    Lu Shaoming sat by the bed and let her hug him. ¡°Mm, a little.¡±

    Ning Qing was shocked at his reply and she quickly exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you think it was... I bid goodbye with him entirely today but there are some memories that we had for the past few years... I dreamt of him just now and I was upset and mncholy...¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t control that I would call his name in my dream but he is in the past. Don¡¯t misunderstand me... We are married and I want to be with you...¡±

    Lu Shaoming listened to her quietly and he turned around to wipe her tears, ¡°I know, I didn¡¯t misunderstand you. Don¡¯t overthink. I¡¯m going to get you a towel.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qingy down in her nket. Although he said that he didn¡¯t misunderstand, she was still worried.

    When a person is willing to be nice to you without any condition, you must know how to appreciate it. When the other person gives, you must reciprocate the same amount of love and care.

    Between husband and wife, suspicion and jealousy are like poison. It was her fault for calling Xu Junxi¡¯s name in her dreams and she had to make it up.

    Lu Shaoming returned. It was veryfortable when the wet towel rubbed against her face. It was then that Ning Qing noticed that he was only wearing a towel around his waist and his upper body was bare.

    Maybe it was because he just took a shower, his short hair was still wet. Without his elegant jacket, his body was roaring with manly strength and he gave out a rather invasive aura.

    Ning Qing stole a nce then looked away, blushing in embarrassment.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dressed?¡± She asked softly.

    Lu Shaoming didn¡¯t stop wiping his face and he sounded so carefree. ¡°I want to see if you would blush if you saw me naked.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ning Qing turned around and punched him yfully.

    Lu Shaoming caught her hand and his ck bright eyes locked on her gaze. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t take a joke? I just finished work and went to shower. Halfway through the shower, I heard you crying and shouting for Xu Junxi. I was busyforting you, where do I find time to get dressed?¡±

    Ning Qing heard and felt tears well up in her eyes. She hugged the man¡¯s neck and kissed him on his lips. ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±

 Chapter 67 - Is This Bear a Female or Male?

    <h4>Chapter 67: Is This Bear a Female or Male?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    The girl¡¯s voice was soft and sweet. Lu Shaoming looked at her red lips, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to be angry, then why don¡¯t you give me something?¡±

    What else does he want?

    Ning Qing closed her eyes, copying what he didst time. She slightly parted her cherry-colored mouth and sucked strongly on his lips.

    The next second, Lu Shaoming pinned her down. Hisrge hand found her soft waist, which he loved the most, and gently squeezed it. The other hand was on the back of her head; Lu Shaoming switched from a passive role to a more dominant role and kissing her lips.

    ¡°Mmph...¡± Ning Qing was in slight difort. Before he¡¯d kissed her gently, entwining together, but now he was using a lot of strength, sweeping over her like a storm and causing her tongue to go numb.

    She couldn¡¯t breathe well, her mouth was filled with his refreshing aroma and his saliva, and she daren¡¯t swallow.

    Only when she¡¯d reached out with her small hand and started pushing him away did she realize that he hadn¡¯t closed his eyes at all.

    His narrow ck eyes were filled with the darkness of a man, and though they already appeared tired and bloodshot, the man¡¯s eyes became even more bloodshot. His ck and white eyes were still so dark that they could not reflect light. He stared at her closely, which was very frightening.

    Ning Qing¡¯sy on the bed, epting her destiny with her eyes closed. Alright, alright; she¡¯ll admit that she could not resist him.

    She couldn¡¯t resist his mature, restrained, and forceful aura.

    Lu Shaoming looked at themp above his head, his breathing disorderly. ¡°No, if I don¡¯t kiss you, I¡¯ll be in greater agony. You go to bed first. I¡¯ll take a cold shower.¡±

    Lu Shaoming got up and went to the bathroom.

    ...

    When Lu Shaoming came out, Ning Qing was still awake. Her tiny body was curled up in the nkets like a kitten. Her silky ck hair was spread out on the pillow, pretty and coquettish.

    The flush on her little face had not faded, the red peeking out from her fair face was like blended rouge, the features on her palm-sized face was exquisite and beautiful, and the deep and sparkling eyes were watery and bright, enticing people just by looking into them.

    Lu Shaoming had changed into a white shirt and white pants. He propped his two amazing long legs on the bed. His right arm went around her small head as he embraced her. ¡°Let¡¯s share a nket?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ning Qing was frightened.

    ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s sleep separately.¡± Lu Shaoming withdrew his arm and lifted the thin nket from outside.

    Ning Qing heaved a sigh of relief. They could not touch each other at all. They were newlyweds who¡¯d just gotten married and sparks flew whenever they touched each other.

    But the next second, the thin nket was lifted off her body, the warm body of the man came closer and with a curl of his arm, she¡¯d been enveloped in his strong and tyrannical embrace.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, you went back on your word...¡± Ning Qing struggled to get rid of him.

    ¡°ying with fire again? Sleep!¡± The man¡¯s five words seeded in suppressing the little girl who¡¯d been wriggling around.

    No matter how upset she was, Ning Qing dared not move. Tonight was their wedding night, she hadn¡¯t expected that it¡¯d be so hard to endure this night.

    This won¡¯t do, she must live separately from him.

    Her small face was buried in his chest, where his heart was beating strongly. She was a little sleepy. She closed her eyes and said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, are you still angry?¡±

    ¡°Not angry, just a little bit... Ufortable, Ning Qing, forget Xu Junxi as soon as possible, and then fall in love with me, ok?¡± He looked sideways at the girl.

    But the girl had already closed her eyes and fallen asleep peacefully.

    Lu Shaoming smiled helplessly. They¡¯d only kissed, they hadn¡¯t even started ¡°exercising¡± yet and look how tired she was.

    He kissed her on her forehead and murmured, ¡°Ning Qing, I¡¯ll wait for you. Good night.¡±

    ...

    The next morning.

    When Ning Qing opened her eyes, her bedside was empty, Lu Shaoming had already gotten out of bed.

    She felt ashamed upon thinking of how he could still wake up so early after going on a two-day business trip, and yet she¡¯d slept like a littlezy pig until now.

    But it¡¯s good this way too. He¡¯d gotten out of bed first and it wouldn¡¯t be awkward for either of them.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Right then, a low and rich voice rang out as Lu Shaoming stepped out of the bathroom.

    Today, he was wearing a light gray V-neck T-shirt and beige business casual pants. His sleeves had been rolled up casually, revealing his strong arms. His fatigue has vanished and he was glowing with energy from head to toe, inside and out.

    This was the first time that Ning Qing had seen him wearing casual clothes such as a thin shirt. His current appearance was refreshingly elegant and handsome.

    Ning Qing felt her face heat up a little. ¡°Yes, good morning.¡± After responding calmly, she got out of bed and went to the bathroom.

    She had to brush her teeth and wash her face.

    Lu Shaoming leanedzily against the door and looked at her with both hands in his pants pocket. ¡°Ning Qing, Mom¡¯s recovering pretty well, so our life should go back to normal. Move into my house tonight.¡±

    Ning Qing almost spat out the water in her mouth. It was pretty early in the morning for him to start agitating her like this.

    She thought about it; Mom¡¯s health is getting better, she¡¯ll have to go on set tomorrow, living in the hospital could not be a permanent situation, she was married so moving in with him was inevitable.

    The point is, if he were to stick to her every night, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    ¡°Ok, alright, but I have some things that I have to bring over from my dormitory.¡±

    ¡°Ok, after meeting Mom and having breakfast, I¡¯ll drive you there.¡±

    Ning Qing asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the office today?¡±

    Lu Shaoming, with his lips, curled up and a sharp brow lifted, asked, ¡°Do you want me to go?¡±

    Ning Qing, ¡°...¡± Just take it that I didn¡¯t ask!

    Also, don¡¯t seduce her, be serious!

    ...

    Ning Qing changed her clothes and opened the door. She was surprised. Outside the door stood Kong Yang.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you¡¯re awake? I was just about to knock on the door. I got you some breakfast. Eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡± Kong Yang handed the paper bag in his hand to Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing did not ept it, she really couldn¡¯t dy this enthusiastic and lively boy any longer. ¡°Kong Yang, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m already married.¡±

    Kong Yang was shocked. ¡°Married? To whom?¡±

    Right then, a strong arm slung across Ning Qing¡¯s small shoulders as a man¡¯s warm chest stuck against on her left shoulder, ¡°Ning Qing, why are you still standing around, why aren¡¯t we going to see Mom?¡±

    Ning Qing thought that she didn¡¯t have to waste her time exining anymore. A man had juste out of her room and hugged her. Just looking at Kong Yang¡¯s pale and green face, she knew that Kong Yang had understood it instantly.

    ¡°Kong Yang, he¡¯s my husband.¡± Better a little loss than a long sorrow. Ning Qing hardened her heart and gave Kong Yang a fatal blow.

    Kong Yang took one look at Lu Shaoming and knew that he was a rich man with a sessful career. He was nothingpared to him.

    Kong Yang¡¯s eyes grew dim. He pulled the corners of his mouth and said with a farfetched smile, ¡°Ning Qing, I wish you happiness.¡±

    Other than this sentence, Kong Yang had nothing to say. He turned around left sadly.

    Ning Qing felt very guilty as she looked at the boy¡¯s back. There were few people who were nice to her in this world and Kong Yang was one of them. Unfortunately, she was unable to repay him.

    ¡°Hah,¡± A softugh erupted while she was still feeling sad. ¡°He¡¯s gone. What are you looking at? Do you want to chase after him with your marriage certificate?¡±

    Ning Qing looked up at the man, only to see that he was staring at her with bright, ck eyes while pressing his thin lips gently together, with one hand in his trousers pocket.

    Chasing after him with her marriage certificate... The way this man spoke was really enough.

    And why could she smell something sour?

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Ning Qing raised her head and asked him with bright eyes.

    Lu Shaoming closed the door with one hand, took her by the shoulder with the other, and led her forward. He did not look doubtful, and there was some pride in his firm jaw. ¡°Jealous?¡±

    He uttered the word simply, with disdain in his maniacal tone. He seemed to have never heard of the word.

    Ning Qing felt that it was funny. Men with too much self-esteem also led quite a tiring life.

    ...

    Ning Qing went to Dr. Luo¡¯s office. When she came back, she stood by the door of the ward and watched as Lu Shaoming talked to her mom inside.

    Lu Shaoming was sitting on a chair, his slender and beautiful hands peeling an apple.

    Mom asked, ¡°Shaoming, what do your parents work as? Do they like Qingqing?¡±

    ¡°My parents are running a business and they¡¯re living in Los Angeles, USA now. At my age, they won¡¯t interfere in my life anymore. As long as I like it, my parents will like it.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Mom said while nodding her head frequently and smiling satisfactorily. ¡°Even so, you should take Qingqing to see your parents more. Young people should be filial to their elders. Don¡¯t let others think Qingqing is ignorant and rude.¡±

    ¡°For sure.¡± Lu Shaoming cut the apples into small pieces and put them on the fruit te. Then he took two toothpicks and handed them to mom.

    Mom grabbed a slice with a toothpick and put it in her mouth. They kept talking while Ning Qing focused her attention elsewhere. The man was mature and steady, and his words are watertight. He had already made her mom very happy.

    Ning Qing sighed and looked out the window at the rising sun. Every day will be like this from now on. She will have this man every day.

    This feeling was...really good.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming drove Ning Qing to her school dormitory. Ning Qing opened the dormitory door and went in.

    ¡°Shaoming, how big is your house?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask this?¡±

    ¡°Well, if your house is small, I¡¯ll take a little less, and a little more if it¡¯s big.¡±

    Lu Shaoming stood by the door and looked around the dormitory. He said gently, ¡°There¡¯ll still be enough room even if you were to take everything here.¡±

    That¡¯s not necessary. Ning Qing was very good at tidying up her house. Her things were categorized undermonly used, umonly used, andmonly used daily necessities. With his status, he should have all those things. She wouldn¡¯t be so unreasonable as to bring even the pots, bowls anddles. She could just bring some important things with her.

    Ning Qing stood beside the bed. Her first choice would definitely be the teddy bear.

    She¡¯d slept with the teddy bear in her arms every night; it was her bed partner!

    Because she¡¯s been sleeping in the hospital recently, she had packed the teddy bear into a stic bag and put it on the top of the bed at a certain height in order to prevent the teddy bear from getting dusty.

    She tiptoed and reached for the bear.

    Lu Shaoming was not surprised at the girl¡¯s first choice. Despite how fierce she was on the outside, she was actually still a naive little girl.

    The girl was wearing ck suspenders, covered with a translucent white tassel shirt, and light blue skinny jeans today. Her getup was cheerful and beautiful.

    Lu Shaoming saw that she was standing on her tiptoes trying to get the teddy bear, but because she was not tall enough and her arms were not close enough, she could not get it despite quite a bit of effort.

    She may not have known that when she¡¯d reached for the bear, her small, slender waist had been exposed. Her toned, t stomach was so fair and tender that it was shining like jade, her waist that was barely 20 inches was like the bottleneck of a blue and white porcin vase.

    Her especially perky butt was wrapped tightly by her jeans. It was perched above her legs, meaty and full of sticity. Lu Shaoming looked at her and suddenly wondered what she¡¯d look like kneeling on her knees.

    His eyes darkened as Lu Shaoming raised his feet and approached her with his strong body. Standing behind her, he took a hand out of his trousers pocket and easily grabbed the teddy bear.

    Ning Qing patted her head, realizing how stupid she was for not using the humandder avable to her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± After thanking him, she held out her two little hands to hug the teddy bear.

    But she did not get to hug it, because, with a raise of his arms, Lu Shaoming held the bear back to a height that she could not reach.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ning Qing red back at him and saw that the way that he was holding the bear was a little disrespectful to the... bear. He was actually grabbing both of the bear¡¯s ears with one of his big hands, causing both of the bear¡¯s legs to flutter helplessly in the air.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pinch the teddy bear¡¯s ear, it¡¯s painful!¡±

    Lu Shaoming ced another big hand beside the bed, and though he did not intentionally approach her, he trapped her delicate little body in his arms. ¡°Why, is sleeping with the bear morefortable than sleeping with me?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face turned red with a ¡®ping¡¯, as the image of the both of them entangled togetherst night popped up in her mind again.

    Well, besides the fact that his body felt a little harder, she¡¯d sleptfortably while hugging him. For example, she had a good and dreamless sleepst night.

    ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± She refused to give in.

    ¡°How is it different?¡±

    His refreshing and charming male scent was very close to her ears, Ning Qing was very nervous and she blurted out some words before thinking, ¡°The little teddy bear has no attacking power.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Lu Shaomingughed. ¡°That is to say, you can pin the bear down whenever you like when hugging it, but you have no choice but to be pinned down by me when you¡¯re hugging me. Isn¡¯t it just the usual fare between men and women? Sooner orter you¡¯ll be pinned down by me in bed.¡±

    Ptooey, Ptooey, ptooey!

    What was he talking about?!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t give me the bear... That¡¯s all right. I don¡¯t want it then!¡± Ning Qing broke away from him and went to the window. The cool wind outside the window blew against her hot and flushed face. She tucked a strand of her silky hair on her cheek behind her ear with her fair fingers.

    But the next moment, she felt something warm against her chest, Lu Shaoming had ced the bear in her arms.

    She quickly reached out and hugged him. He still has his conscience!

    ¡°Ning Qing, I¡¯m curious. Is this bear a man or a woman?¡±

 Chapter 68 - Let Me Show You A Magic Trick

    <h4>Chapter 68: Let Me Show You A Magic Trick</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Ning Qing, I¡¯m quite curious. Is this bear male or female?¡±

    Why would he ask such a weird question?

    ¡°Female!¡± Ning Qing grumpy.

    ¡°Yeah? Let me see. Where¡¯s the difference between a male and female?¡±

    The difference... Between the legs?!

    Just as Ning Qing came back to reality and looked at him, there was a rippling flirtatious glean in his eyes. He watched her as he leisurely leaned against the side of the bed. He frowned, as though he were serious and solemn.

    He seemed to be in deep thought about the difference between male and female!

    She had never seen such a shameless man in her life. How could he make a dirty joke in such a proper manner?

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, I misjudged you!¡± Ning Qing reprimanded as she blushed.

    Lu Shaoming wasn¡¯t against her usation but said, ¡°You¡¯ve only now realized? It¡¯s toote.¡±

    Ning Qing decided to ignore him.

    ...

    The girl didn¡¯t bother with him and Lu Shaoming stood by the door as he lit a cigarette. He crossed his legs elegantly as he smoked.

    Ning Qing stood by her wardrobe and she asked, ¡°Should I bring my clothes over?¡±

    Lu Shaoming ashed his cigarette and replied in his deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t need to. I have asked someone to prepare your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Ning Qing replied and her face grew awkward. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll only pack my underwear.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s underwear too.¡±

    Ning Qing felt ufortable. A man prepared her underwear for her. She was so shy.

    She looked down and pouted. ¡°Maybe the size that you bought for me isn¡¯t suitable. I¡¯d better bring some.¡±

    ¡°How could it be not suitable? I measured with my hands. Very urate.¡±

    Measured with your hands?

    Ning Qing recalled that it was half a month ago when she sat on hisp in that dorm room. He supported her butt with his hand...

    She looked at the handsome man who stood by the door and said, ¡°You measured my bottom but what if the top doesn¡¯t fit?¡±

    Lu Shaoming heard and slowly looked up at her. He puffed a cloud of smoke at her face from two meters away. ENveloped by the smoke, his sculpted face showed a tinge of unrestrained wildness. He stared at her well-developed chest and said, ¡°34B, I gauged with my eyes.¡±

    Ning Qing cursed in her head, Stupid, why do I discuss such an unhealthy topic with him!

    She reined back her gaze and the way he smokes was still in her head. It was as though the smoke thrust itself at her face. It gave her chills.

    34B... It was really her size. He¡¯s quite urate.

    However, if a man could gauge so urately, he must have some experience.

    Ning Qing¡¯s mood instantly dampened. She felt ufortable. Considering his age, he would have dated at least seven or eight girls by now.

    She took a deep breath and courageously looked to her side. She shed a happy smile and spoke in a casual chatting tone. ¡°You must have had much practice.¡±

    Lu Shaoming chuckled and looked down when he put the cigarette butt out in the ashtray. He put his hands into his pockets and replied seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve only read you. You alone.¡±

    Ning Qing couldn¡¯t believe him. Who does he think he¡¯s trying to lie to?

    He read her only, and he could be that urate? Or... Was he talented in this?

    Regardless, he was sick!

    Too sick!

    But, Ning Qing stopped frowning and her mood magically lifted.

    ....

    As she was thinking, Ning Qing idly shuffled a book that was near her. Lu Shaoming saw aic book on her desk and he walked over to flip theic book with his dainty fingers.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, don¡¯t look!¡± Ning Qing noticed him, and she was surprised that she stood up and ran over to take theic. She looked at him with her guard up. ¡°This is personal, you can¡¯t look!¡±

    Lu Shaoming shrugged and smiled, ¡°Who¡¯s the boy in youric book? Xu Junxi?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ning Qing shook her head as she blushed in embarrassment. She put theic book in the paper bag, ¡°Don¡¯t ask. I won¡¯t tell you even if you ask.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Lu Shaoming nodded. He wasn¡¯t a man who was tied up in the past. Before he married her, he knew that she once had a rtionship with Xu Junxi. Hence, he didn¡¯t mind.

    He¡¯d been the one to marry her anyway, so why worry?

    It must from when she was in her first bloom of love; the secret in the bottom of Ning Qing¡¯s heart back in the day. he wouldn¡¯t force her to reveal it.

    ¡°Are you done? Let¡¯s go.¡± Lu Shaoming went to pick up the few paper bags.

    ...

    The man walked in front while Ning Qing followed behind him, carrying her favorite plushie bear. She watched the man¡¯s firm footsteps, and with every step he took, the corner of his beige cks formed a beautiful arc.

    It was her first time seeing a man who carried paper bags with the charm of a man carrying a briefcase.

    ¡°Why are you so slow? Hurry up!¡± Lu Shaoming stopped and waited for the girl behind him.

    Ning Qing quickly shook away her romantic thoughts and jogged to him. She recalled something and took out the broken watch from her bag to pass to him. ¡°I dropped the watch on the ground and it wouldn¡¯t move anymore. Where did you buy this? Send it back and see if it can be repaired.¡±

    Lu Shoaming took the watch and examined it. ¡°Ning Qing, want to see a magic trick?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing didn¡¯t understand.

    Lu Shaoming put the paper bags on the ground and strapped the watch on his wrist. ¡°Magic. I shake it for three-seconds and the watch will be fine.¡±

    Bullshit. Magic is all fake. Trying to fool me like I¡¯m a three-year-old...

    They stood at the corridor near the dorms. It was noon and there were female students walking back and forth. The female students saw Lu Shaoming and they covered their mouths as they eximed, ¡°Wow!¡±

    ¡°Handsome uncle is going to perform a magic trick. Everyone,e and see.¡± The female students instantly surrounded the two of them.

    Ning Qing was so unhappy about the situation. Uncle?!

    She¡¯d better watch her mouth!

    A crowd gathered around Lu Shaoming. He was like a prince, descended from heaven. His lips arched into a flirtatious smile as his bright ck eyes fixed on the figure before him. He said gently, ¡°Look, I¡¯m going to do it now. One, two, three...¡± He raised the watch and shook it three times. Then, he showed it to Ning Qing...

    Ning Qing looked. The watch was really ticking!

    The girls around them eximed again.

    ¡°Wow! This uncle is not performing a mere magic trick. He¡¯s obviously ying tricks to make his girlfriend happy. This is so romantic. I¡¯m so touched, I¡¯m going to cry.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s delicate face blushed in embarrassment. He... What is he doing? Isn¡¯t a thirty-year-old man behaving like this a bit childish?

    Where¡¯s his carriage?

    Where¡¯s his unapproachable elegance?

    Where¡¯s the dictatorial president?

    She reckoned the watch wasn¡¯t broken at all. He was only tricking her.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, you! I... I¡¯m no longer neen or twenty! I am twenty-one this year!¡± Ning Qing spat in anger before she turned and ran away.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the shadow of the girl running away, heughed.

    ...

    The ck Bentley drove along the bustling street. Ning Qing looked at the world on the other side of the window and her attention was suddenly caught by a H?agen-Dazs ice cream shop.

    H?agen-Dazs was her favorite brand of ice cream. She walked along the street a month ago but this shop hadn¡¯t been here.

    Looking at the colorful ice cream disy cab moving further and further away, Ning Qing held the window with both her hands and she watched the shadow of the shop pitifully.

    Then, someone teased, ¡°Want to eat ice cream? Don¡¯t forget you are already twenty-one!¡±

    Ning Qing stole a nce at the handsome man next to her via the mirror and asked, ¡°What does age have to do with ice cream?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± She could hear the man¡¯s maic yetzy voice. ¡°Twenty-one years old and married. She should lean more towards sugary things, such as, lollipops!¡±

    She immediately covered her face. She didn¡¯t understand, she really didn¡¯t understand!

    ...

    Both of them had dinner with Yue Wanqing at the hospital. At seven at night, the Bentley was parked in a huge field. Ning Qing got out of the car and she was greeted with a European style vi with a dim yellow wall, blue roof and round windows.

    Ning Qing was shocked. Although she knew that Lu Shaoming was rich, such a beautiful vi would only be seen in newspapers and magazines.

    Lu Shaoming opened the door and walked in. Ning Qing quickly followed behind, ¡°Madam.¡± There was a friendly aunt in the house.

    ¡°This is Aunt Zhang.¡± Lu Shaoming introduced her briefly.

    Ning Qing immediately revealed a gentle and sweet smile. ¡°Aunt Zhang, hello.¡±

    ¡°Hi Madam. Master has great taste. Madam looks young and beautiful.¡± Aunt Zhang smiled. The more she looked at Ning Qing, the happier she felt.

    Ning Qing was caught off guard, being referred to as ¡°Madam¡±.

    Lu Shaoming held the paper bags with one hand and held her shoulder with another, and lead her upstairs. ¡°This will be your house from today onwards. Hurry up and get used to it. The ss door in front of the living room downstairs leads to the swimming pool. There¡¯s a master bedroom, guest bedroom, study, a wine cer, and a movie theatre on the second floor. You can watch movies when you¡¯re free. On the third floor, it there a full ss balcony. The about it. If there¡¯s anything that you don¡¯t like and want to change, change things to your liking. No need to go through me.¡±

    Ning Qing looked around at the vi. The decor and furniture in the vi were exquisite and luxurious. On the stairs, she could see the chandelier in the living room. It was bright and it was not marred by a speck of dust. Even though the light wasn¡¯t on, the deep luster was extremely brilliant.

    Ning Qing was a hundred percent certain that he was the type of man who kept a low profile but he knew how to enjoy life.

    ¡°I know.¡± Ning Qing felt as though she fell into a golden pit. She felt anxious.

    The two of them stood before a room and Lu Shaoming opened the door. ¡°This is our bedroom. Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Bedroom?

    Ours?!

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Ning Qing stopped her footsteps and found it difficult to say, ¡°Shaoming, can I stay in the guest bedroom?¡±

    She refused to sleep with him.

    Lu Shaoming removed his hand from her shoulders and put in his pocket. He raised his eyebrows and spat, ¡°No!¡±

    She stiffened.

    ¡°You can take the master bedroom, I¡¯ll sleep in the guest bedroom,¡± the man said calmly.

    Ning Qing beamed and lifted her gaze. She looked at the handsome man, who was a head taller than her. Right then, she couldn¡¯t reveal her intention to smile, but she chuckled and said humbly, ¡°Well, how can I have the gall to...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s shower and go to bed early.¡±

    Ning Qing quickly got into the room and blocked the door with her body. She grabbed the paper bags from his hand and said with a straight face, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to bed. Good night.¡±

    She shut the bedroom door.

    But the door couldn¡¯t be closed, as man blocked the door with his hand.

    ¡°This is a credit card. Use it when you need it.¡± Lu Shaoming passed her a gold card.

    Ning Qing hesitated but ended up extending her hand to take it. She already spent a lot of his money. If she were to start to take ount of it now, it would be unreasonable.

    She took the gold card and she was suddenly at loss for words.

    In this embarrassing moment, Lu Shaoming touched her hair and got closer to kiss her forehead. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to live well with me? Husband and wife don¡¯t keep ount of things between them. Feel at ease and take things when your husband gives them to you. Sleep tight, good night.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing took out the things from the paper bag and organized them in the room. The room was blue and white, simple yet warm.

    There¡¯s a walk-in wardrobe in the room. She opened the door and walked in. There were clothes for autumn and winter. The ssic Chanel and elegant Dior, two big brands. There were LV bags and C, Gilson¡¯s undergarments...

    Besides the luxurious brands, she saw that the clothes were segregated into two categories in the wardrobe. One was simple yet fashionable wear where she could wear to go out, just like what she was wearing. Her favorite knitted wear and jeans.

    They only knew each other for half a month and he already knew her style. He was willing to spend time and effort on her. He understands her, he takes care of her.

    Ning Qing was touched. How could she repay him?

    Then, ¡°didn¡¯t you want to live well with me?¡± reverberated in her ears. Yeah, she was his wife. His house, every excellent condition that he provided was right and proper.

    And, she would work hard to carry out her duties as a wife.

    Ning Qing¡¯s face blushed.

    Knock Knock

    Someone knocked on the door.

    Ning Qing ran to answer the door and Aunt Zhang stood at the door.

    ¡°Madam, H?agen-Dazs just sent ice cream over. Try it, see if it tastes good.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the te in Aunt Zhang¡¯s hands. There was a white delicate porcin bowl on a golden-edged burner. It was filled with pure milk chocte sauce in the bowl. There was matcha ice cream on the sauce and it was topped with a supple cherry.

    It¡¯s H?agen-Dazs ice cream fondue.

    Ning Qing looked and started salivating.

    She found it unbelievable. When they passed by the H?agen-Dazs¡¯s shop earlier, Lu Shaoming teased her for her girly sense of taste. Then, he sent ice cream over.

    ¡°Madam, I told Master that he shouldn¡¯t let you eat cold things at night but he said that you love it so it¡¯d be okay so long as you don¡¯t eat too much. Look just how much Master adores you.¡±

    Ning Qing took the ice cream and she blushed. She stole a nce at the corridor and looked downstairs, but she didn¡¯t see Lu Shaoming¡¯s shadow.

    Aunt Zhang saw Ning Qing¡¯s behavior and she chuckled. ¡°Madam, he¡¯s in the study. He normally works ¡¯tilte at night. You can take a shower and sleep.¡±

    Aiyo, she wasn¡¯t waiting for him toe to bed.

 Chapter 69 - I Wonâ€™t Tell Others That You Have A Little Birdie

    <h4>Chapter 69: I Won¡¯t Tell Others That You Have A Little Birdie</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ...

    After she¡¯d closed the door, Ning Qing took a set of pajamas and went to the bathroom to take a bath. After taking a bath, she sat beside the bed, drying her hair and stirring the ice cream, which had turned thick after boiling, with a small spoon.

    She took a bite of the ice cream with a small spoon.

    Wow, it tasted great!

    Sweet agar had been added to the red beans, while fresh cream had been added to the matcha ice cream, and the mellow taste of chocte made it simply delicious.

    Ning Qing took one taste and suddenly thought of the man who was still working in the study.

    Should she go and see him?

    Good things were meant to be shared.

    Forget it, she¡¯d better not. He¡¯d only be distracted if she were to go to him like this. Besides, she couldn¡¯t just feed him with the little spoon if she were to go there.

    It was too mushy!

    Ning Qing shook her head. She¡¯d better go to bed early after finishing her ice cream. She had to wake up early and fly to Shanghai with the crew for a shoot tomorrow, and she could not bete.

    ...

    The next morning, with an ¡°Ah¡±, a scream could be heard from the bedroom. Ning Qing sat on the bed and looked at the rm clock on her bedside table in horror. Yikes! It was already 7 o¡¯clock!

    The ne was going take off at 7:30!

    It would take about 20 minutes to get to the airport, not counting the traffic jam.

    Why had she slept like a log?

    Ning Qing quickly jumped out of bed and ran down in her pink slippers. She wondered if Lu Shaoming had gone to thepany. She did not have time to take a taxi and needed him to give her a ride.

    She opened the door to the second bedroom. The door was unlocked so she ran straight in. ¡°Lu Shaoming, Shaoming...¡± The bed was empty and nobody was there.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart had almost sunk into the bottom of her chest, but she didn¡¯t give up. She rushed into the bathroom upon seeing that the bathroom door was half open. ¡°Lu Shaoming...Ah!¡±

    Ning Qing screamed and quickly covered her face and eyes with her two small hands.

    He, he, he was wearing a grey silk nightgown and standing by the toilet, holding his...with one hand while relieving himself.

    Ning Qing had seen one for the first time in her life; she wanted nothing more than for the floor to swallow her up.

    She screamed for a few times again. ¡°Ah, ah, ah!¡± She was going to develop a sty in her eye.

    The sound of running water reverberated through her ears, the man was washing his hands after he¡¯d flushed, and heard the girl scream ¡°ah¡± endlessly. He opened his mouth, and said with a rich and deep voice tinged with post-wake-up hoarseness, ¡°Stop it, stop acting as if you¡¯d been mistreated after getting such a bargain!¡±

    What? A bargain?

    Ning Qing was so emotionally agitated that she could not refute him. She bolted out of the door with her thin legs. She sobbed. She was never going to speak to him again!

    Lu Shaoming watched as the girl went, awkwardness emanated from his clear eyes and jet ck eyebrows, and his handsome face was a little red.

    Not only was it her first time seeing it, but it was also his first time being seen as well.

    ...

    Ning Qing had changed her clothes after washing up and Lu Shaoming happened to be going out as well. He was handsome and suave in his custom Armani white button up shirt and ck pants.

    Ning Qing tried hard to forget that scene. After a couple of deep breathes, she shed a sweet smile and said, ¡°Good morning.¡± My ne¡¯s going to take off at 7:30 and I¡¯m in a hurry. Can you give me a lift?¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded as he responded.

    Ning Qing was walking ahead. Lu Shaoming watched as the girl walked down the stairs. She was wearing a light linen Korean style double-breasted overcoat with a V-neck silk white shirt today, revealing her delicate and beautiful corbone.

    Nude colored stockings caused her legs to look straight and slender. With a pair of ck boots on her feet and a delicate yellow handbag in her hand, she gave off a strong youthful trendy vibe.

    She also had some light makeup on her face. There was red lipstick on her beautiful rhombus lips, and her skin was smooth and fair. She was stunning.

    He had ordered the clothes, but she¡¯d paired the clothes ording to her taste. He hadn¡¯t misjudged her. She was a smart little woman who knew how to showcase her beauty.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.

    ¡°Sir, madam, you¡¯re up. Come and have breakfast.¡± Auntie Zhang brought their breakfast to the long table.

    ¡°I¡¯mte.¡±

    ¡°Eat your breakfast first. I promise to get you there by 7:30.¡± Lu Shaoming took her by her hand and led her to the table.

    Ning Qing looked down at his big hand holding her small hand, and her small face turned red again.

    ...

    Sure enough, Lu Shaoming hadn¡¯t lied. He arrived with Ning Qing at the airport gate at 7:25.

    ¡°Shaoming, thank you. I¡¯m going now.¡± Ning Qing reached out her hand to unfasten her seat belt.

    But he reached over and unbuckled her seatbelt for her before she could. How thoughtful. As Lu Shaoming¡¯s tall and straight body came closer, his charming manly scent instantly filled her nostrils. The man told her softly, ¡°Ning Qing, call me if you encounter any difficulties at work.¡±

    Ning Qing turned sideways in order to avoid his enticing scent, and said, ¡°Shaoming, due to family strife, I have formed a feud with Ning Yao, her mother, and Xu Junxi. Although we¡¯re married and I also know that you are very strong, I want to settle my problems myself. I want to retain my independence in this marriage. If I were to depend on you for everything, I would not be any different from a caged canary.¡±

    Lu Shaoming listened and looked up. He reached out and pinched her little cheeks twice as heughed dotingly. ¡°I know, I will respect you, and I will not interfere.¡±

    She was only 21 years old and her life had just started. A good lover was one who would allow her to develop on her own, under his wing. He would be responsible for escorting and protecting her while she grew up slowly.

    After her seat belt had been unfastened, Ning Qing had onest thing to say. ¡°Shaoming, I¡¯m really going. Bye-bye.¡± Ning Qing opened the door.

    As one of her footnded on the pavement, she heard the man behind her ask with a slightly jocr smile, ¡°Ning Qing, what did you see in the bathroom this morning?¡±

    Ning Qing seemed to have been stunned by an electric shock as her other foot jumped out from the car. She stood firmly, her pink face flushed as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone that you have a little birdie.¡±

    Bang!

    Ning Qing quickly mmed the door shut and jogged into the airport as if someone were chasing her.

    Little birdie?

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s face was a little dark. He¡¯ll show her the power of the ¡°little birdie¡± one day!

    When her beautiful silhouette disappeared from his sight, Lu Shaoming made a u-turn, and when the Bentley was driving down the main road once again, a luxury car came in front of him.

    The car¡¯s window slid down, revealing a delicate and beautiful young face. If Ning Qing saw it, she would be surprised, because the facially paralyzed Ou Luo Xi was smiling.

    Ou Luo Xi smiled with a slight gap around the corners of his lips, it looked a little stiff, as if he did not smile often or had just learned to smile, but when he smiled, two dimples peeked out. Apanied with his clear and pure ck eyes, his smile was as simple and warm as a newborn baby¡¯s.

    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Ou Luo Xi looked at Lu Shaoming in the Bentley and shouted.

    Lu Shaoming lifted the corner of his lips and said, ¡°Third brother, I¡¯ll entrust your sister-inw to you. Let¡¯s reach out your second brother in the army and go to the bar and have a drink together after the movie filming has ended.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Ou Luo Xi¡¯s frosty aura vanished and nodded his head like a well-behaved child.

    ...

    Ning Qing had been filming in Shanghai for half a month. All of Meng Yao¡¯s school days¡¯ scenes in Wind and Dust had been filmed. Director Wang brought everyone to Red House, where all the scenes taking ce in The Bund¡¯s ballroom were filmed.

    When she¡¯d reached Red House, Ning Qing came across some familiar faces. Namely, the crew of ¡°Pink Beauty¡± and of course, Ning Yao was the most important one.

    Ning Yao had rolled down the stairs half a month ago and had been pped four times by her. She had been quite heavily injured and ¡°Pink Lady¡± had just started filming now that she had recovered.

    Ning Yao¡¯s gaze was full of piercing viciousness. She looked at her as if she wanted to pierce several bloody holes through her on the spot, but she still pretended to be friendly and went over to greet Ning Qing warmly. Ning Yao responded to everyone¡¯s greetings with a smile, and the film set looked peaceful.

    The two groups are filming in two different halls, but they shared amon space during their break. The second female and male supporting actors were practicing their lines. Ning Qing was reading the script while sitting in a chair.

    When she was absorbed in her reading she heard someone call, ¡°Sister.¡± there was a voice as soft as a warbler¡¯s by her ear. ¡°Look, Junxi is visiting me at work.¡±

    Ning Qing looked up. Xu Junxi, surrounded by two or three people, strode towards Ning Yao with his long legs. He carried a thermos cup in his hand.

    Xu Junxi also saw her and he pressed his thin lips together tightly, his eyes were cold and gloomy. He stared at her as if she owed him tens of millions of dors.

    Ning Qing was not angry at all. She flipped her silky hair, which was curled as she was ying the role of a songstress. Her silky hair fell down and framed her face, making her appear soft, beautiful and enticing. She ran her tiny hands through her silky hair as she gracefully hooked her lips and said, ¡°President Xu, long time no see.¡±

    Xu Junxi looked at her fake smile. He gazed at her deeply before looking back down at Ning Yao and reaching out his hand to touch Ning Yao¡¯s face, demonstrating their closeness. ¡°Yaoyao, this is ck chicken soup. Filming is very tiring, you should drink more.¡±

    Her assistant helped unscrew the lid of the thermos cup. Ning Yao took an exaggerated sniff of the ck chicken soup¡¯s aroma and smiled like a flower. ¡°Thank you Junxi. You¡¯re so good to me.¡±

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Ning Yao suddenly eximed. She said crossly, ¡°Junxi, my sister is here too. Why didn¡¯t you bring some for my sister?¡± Ning Yao looked at Ning Qing apologetically. ¡°Sister, Junxi only thought of me and forgot about you. Why don¡¯t I just give you this soup to drink?¡±

    Ning Qing felt mentally exhausted for this couple. Do they really like putting on an act in front of her?

    Ning Qing covered her cherry mouth with the script as she giggled. She was surrounded by a group of staff members and she told everyone in a joking manner, ¡°President Xu has brought ck chicken soup to my sister but my sister asked me to drink it. Do you think I can drink it?¡±

    ¡°How can you drink that, Ning Qing, you¡¯ll have indigestion if you drink it!¡± Xiao Zhou looked at Ning Yao with disdain and irony, and all the staff members erupted inughter.

    Ning Yao¡¯s face darkened. She kicked a ball towards Ning Qing. She hadn¡¯t expected Ning Qing to kick it back as if she were practicing Tai Chi.

    There were many supporting actresses on the set. Ning Yao instantly felt that these supporting actresses were looking at her weirdly. Everyone could see that she was intentionally disying her affections in public and they were envious and jealous of her. They probably hated her a little as well.

    Ning Yao was furious.

    At that moment, there was a shout from across the room. ¡°It¡¯s meal time.¡±

    Ning Yao saw that there were two staff members from Ning Qing¡¯s production who were bringing in a big pot. Beef and other dishes must be stewing in that big pot. It was steaming and fragrant.

    The entire crew was full of energy andughter as they took their own bowls and chopsticks and squatted together on the ground while having a lively meal.

    Xu Junxi looked as Xiao Zhou handed over a bowl of white rice to Ning Qing. Director Wang took a small bowl and personally ced it on the stool beside Ning Qing. He told her, ¡°Ning Qing, this is the dish that I¡¯d asked the kitchen to prepare for you specially. Don¡¯t leave any leftovers and finish it all.¡±

    Ning Qing was about to thank him when someone shouted and protested. ¡°Director Wang, how can you be so biased? We also want something special.¡±

    Director Wang took a pair of chopsticks and knocked on the man¡¯s head. ¡°Hungry ghost, Ning Qing¡¯s not eating more for no reason. She¡¯s going to danceter. If she¡¯s not full, how will she have the energy to dance?¡±

    Wind and Dust¡¯s first supporting actress immediately pouted her lips andughed. ¡°Director Wang, you said you¡¯re not biased, but how many additional scenes have you given little sister Ning Qing after seeing how beautifully she could dance?¡±

    When Director Wang could not refute, Ning Qing smiled and said, ¡°Sister Lingling, are you asking for tuition fees from Director Wang by saying that? I couldn¡¯t dance the Cha-Cha in the previous scene, luckily you were there to teach me, you are my teacher.¡±

    The smooth ttery made the second supporting actressugh like a flower. ¡°Ning Qing, you have a sweet mouth.¡±

    ¡°Haha...¡± The entire crewughed and the atmosphere was peaceful and harmonious.

    Ning Yao¡¯s face was purple with rage, the second and third supporting actresses in Feng Dust were all famous front-line actresses in China. If not for Director Wang, why would they y such insignificant roles?

    She hadn¡¯t expected that in just half a month, Ning Qing was already getting along so well with them. She was beautiful and sweet-mouthed and had sweet-talked the crew around her finger.

    Looking at themughing and talking, Ning Yao looked at the ck chicken soup in her hands and suddenly lost her appetite.

    Xu Junxi stared at the encircled beautiful figure opposite him. He hadn¡¯t expected Ning Qing to ever have all this. her eyes on her tiny face were curved as her expression was bright and lively. The entire crew liked her.

    Dancing?

    He suddenly remembered the Crystal te Dance she had performed more than half a month ago. No one knew that he had secretly blocked all the videos and news about Ning Qing¡¯s dance from leaking. He was this dark and despicable; he did not want anyone to see her beauty.

    However, she¡¯d broken away from his control and was about to fly high and away from him.

    She was always someone who would be popr easily and now, Director Wang had given her a chance to put her talents to use.

    Xu Junxi suddenly realized something. In his subconscious mind, he¡¯d also known that Ning Qing would definitely be popr, she onlycked an opportunity.

    ...

    Ning Qing went to a room in the Red House Hotel after dinner to find Ou Luo Xi. After half a month¡¯s interaction, she felt that Ou Luo Xi¡¯s personality was cold and isted. He always ate alone and would plunge into his room after filming, rarelying out.

    Standing in front of the room¡¯s door, Ning Qing reached out and knocked at the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Ou Luo Xi responded from inside.

    Ning Qing pushed the door open and went in. The beautiful young man was sitting on the light purple retro-floral sofa. The bright and warm afternoon sunshine reflected rainbow-like light through the window and shone on his handsome face, the image was as delicate as a sketch.

    Ning Qing finally knew why Ou Luo Xi had so many fans. Apart from his overly handsome face, his temperament was very quiet. He was so quiet it seemed as if he were in harmony with nature, just like a light and simple freehand brushwork.

    Ou Luo Xi was peeling an apple.

    Ning Qing walked in front of him and asked, ¡°Luo Xi, have you eaten yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The young man¡¯s eyes were downcast. The soft bangs on his forehead swayed with the wind, covering a pair of long eyes.

    Ning Qing saw that he was very inexperienced in peeling the apple as if he was just learning. She sat on the other side of the sofa and took the knife and apple from his hands. ¡°Let me teach you.¡±

    As she peeled the apple, Ning Qing thought about when she¡¯d seen Lu Shaoming peel an apple for her mother when she was outside the ward the other day.

 Chapter 70 - Compete

    <h4>Chapter 70: Compete</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    As Ning Qing peeled the apple, she recalled the scene where Lu Shaoming peeled an apple for her mother at the hospital.

    The man¡¯s delicate and beautiful yet sleek looking hands had peeled the apple gracefully.

    As Ning Qing thought of him, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. For the past couple weeks, they would text one another every night. He was a man of few words and he wasn¡¯t a sweet talker, but she was content with his short replies of ¡°mm¡± and ¡°okay¡±.

    The man was very busy with his work but whenever she texted, he would reliably message her back within three-seconds. That itself was rare toe by.

    ¡°What about peeling an apple makes you smile?¡± As she was thinking about her husband, she heard a voice of bewilderment.

    She lifted her gaze to look at the young man opposite her. The young man was perplexed at her expression; there was doubt and suspicion across his face.

    Ning Qing was taken off guard. It was her first time seeing Ou Luo Xi reveal such an expression. As he was curious, he looked around and she got a good view of his eyes. They were shimmering and crystal clear, extremely beautiful.

    She felt that Ou Luo Xi was a totally different person on and off set. Off set, Ou Luo Xi didn¡¯t even know how to peel an apple. He¡¯d ask questions like an innocent, naive child. His psychological age seemed to be quite young.

    Ning Qing was curious. Behind every interesting person, there was an unknown past and a detailed story.

    What kind of story was Ou Luo Xi¡¯s?

    Ning Qing passed him a peeled apple and replied, ¡°Because I thought of someone when I was peeling apple skin. I felt happy so I smiled.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Ou Luo Xi nodded, ¡°Did you think of someone that you like?¡±

    Like?

    Like Lu Shaoming?

    Ning Qing¡¯s cheeks were rosy, ¡°Mm, yeah, the person I like. Luo Xi, let¡¯s go. The next scene ising up soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ou Luo Xi stood up and took down a ck jacket from the clothes rack. They then left the room together.

    ...

    Ning Qing and Ou Luo Xi filmed a dancing scene in the afternoon. Then, they needed to find ake pavilion with beautiful scenery for a romantic scene.

    ¡°Director Wang, let¡¯s film it at the pavilion,¡± Ning Qing pointed at a pavilion on theke nearby. The scenery there was beautiful.

    Director Wang looked and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go there.¡±

    Everyone came to the pavilion and the filming crews were setting up for the shot. Director Wang was telling Ning Qing about things that she needed to take note of for the scene. Suddenly, she heard a frail voice utter, ¡°Sister, are you filming here?¡±

    It¡¯s Ning Yao. Why is she everywhere?

    Ning Qing looked up and saw that Ning Yao was walking over with her arms around Xu Junxi. There was an assistant and a few crews behind them.

    ¡°Sister, we are filming a scer. I saw this pavilion earlier but you came first. However, everything is on a firste first serve basis. Can you let us film first?¡±

    ¡°How could you be so unreasonable...¡± Xiao Zhou was pissed and she wanted to argue with Ning Yao.

    What was she talking about? She was obviously jealous of Ning Qing and wanted to cause her trouble every step of the way.

    Ning Qing grabbed Xiao Zhou¡¯s shoulders and moved her behind herself. She took a step forward and smiled gently at Ning Yao. ¡°Sissy, it¡¯s correct that everything is on a firste first serve basis. You might not know that I saw your current outfit at the mall a while back. But unfortunately, you bought it first. Before I let you take the pavilion, can you take off your clothes and return them to me?¡±

    ¡°Ha, Haha...¡± The Street Walker crew saw that Ning Yao came to cause trouble and they were angry. But they saw that Ning Qing easily held their ground, which entertained them.

    Director Wangughed. ¡°Ning Qing, well said!¡±

    Xu Junxi frowned and he was unhappy with Ning Yao. The way she came to fight for the pavilion was simply childish. It was obvious that she offended Director Wang.

    She just started her career and had no foundation. She got her female lead role in Pink Lady mainly because of him. There were no secrets in the entertainment circle. The news about her fighting for the pavilion with Director Wang would spread very soon. She would be a joke in the industry due her brazen rudeness.

    However, he was even more angry with what Ning Qing had said. No matter how bad Ning Yao was, she was his girlfriend. How dare Ning Qing makements like ¡°take off your clothes¡±!

    ¡°Junxi,¡± Ning Yao shook Xu Junxi arm and pouted, ¡°our filming crew picked the pavilion. Tell sister to let us film here.¡±

    Xu Junxi wanted to five Ning Yao a lecture and ease the tension. However, his gaze met Ning Qing¡¯s and he could see the glow of disdain in her beautiful brown eyes.

    Her gaze was like a pot of cold water poured upon him. Half a month ago, she returned the jade bracelet and he couldn¡¯t see any sign of feelings in her eyes.

    She bid farewell to him entirely!

    There was emptiness in Xu Junxi¡¯s heart which swept over his body. His hands clenched into fists and he told his assistant, ¡°Send an invitation to President Dong of Red House and inform him that I am going to rent theke pavilion for the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡± His assistant turned around and left.

    Ning Yao beamed with joy. ¡°Thank you Junxi!¡± She looked at Ning Qing provokingly.

    ¡°Shameless!¡± Xiao Zhou cursed.

    ¡°CEO Xu, I never expect that you would spend so much money to fool me just to make your woman smile.¡± Director Wang, who was always calm, suddenly grew unhappy. He squinted his eyes and looked at Xu Junxi. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought CEO Xu was a man of integrity. Today, only I realized that CEO Xu is deteriorating in the entertainment circle. If your girlfriend were to be famous, it would be a miracle! Luo Xi, Ning Qing, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Director Wang left.

    Listening to Director Wang¡¯s reprimand, Xu Junxi was embarrassed. Ning Yao felt distressed as she only then realized the severity of the matter. She offended Director Wang.

    ¡°Director Wang, I...¡± Ning Yao wanted to exin herself.

    The filming crew cleared their filming equipment and Ning Qing walked out from the pavilion with Xiao Zhou by her side. But, she suddenly noticed the sandalwood signage on the pir of the pavilion. There was a word on the sign.

    Memorial!

    Ning Qing took a look. Everyone was busy fighting over the pavilion but no one inspected the ce.

    Yeah, Red House was full of tall buildings, but there was only a pavilion on theke.

    The Dong Family history was interesting. They must be literati who posed as a cultured person among men of letters. They built the memorial at the junction of theke and the mountain.

    The president of Red House ran over with his assistant nearby. As Ning Yao was busy trying to exin herself, Ning Qing had an idea. She returned to the pavilion and saw that there was a long wooden table there. She smiled, ¡°Sister, the scenery here is so beautiful. I want to take a selfie here on the wooden table. You wouldn¡¯t mind, right?¡± Ning Qing asked, about to sit on the table.

    Ning Yao saw that Ning Qing was conquering her territory. She immediately let go of Xu Junxi and ran to Ning Qing. She shoved Ning Qing away and shouted, ¡°Go away, this is my territory!¡±

    Then, Ning Yao sat on the wooden table.

    Ning Yao pushed Ning Qing hard. Even though Ning Qing was prepared to be pushed away, she staggered for a few steps.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Someone helped Ning Qing catch her bnce.

    She looked up and saw Ou Luo Xi.

    Ning Qing was shocked. Huh? If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, Ou Luo Xi already walked about four or five meters away. How can he appear next to her in an instant?

    Ning Qing quickly shook her head. Her memory must be incorrect.

    The drastic change made people who left the pavilion stop and turned around to look.

    ¡°My God!¡± Suddenly, a tragic voice rang out. The sixty-year-old president ran over and entered the pavilion. He pointed at Ning Yao with his quivering finger and said, ¡°This, this is the table we use to perform memorial rituals for our ancestors. Our Dong family carried on for five generations. Besidesying the food and joss stick for memorial service, the descendants kneel down to pray. You... Who are you? How dare you sit on this table! Such an evil deed!¡±

    Ning Yao was shocked. Memorial?

    President Dong waved and the bodyguards behind him came forward and seized Ning Yao¡¯s arm. They were going to eject her from the pavilion.

    ¡°President Dong, please,¡± Xu Junxi quickly stopped.

    ¡°CEO Xu, this woman humiliated the Dong family¡¯s ancestors; this can¡¯t be tolerated!¡±

    A scream could be heard as Ning Yao was thrown out from pavilion like rubbish. Shended heavily on the ground.

    ¡°Ha, haha...¡± The surrounding crowd let out a hearteningugh.

    Ning Yao¡¯s face grew embarrassed. She felt that her dignity was trampled on. Everyone was pointing at her andughing.

    Ning Qing!

    ¡°Ning Qing, you framed me? President Dong, it was Ning Qing who wanted...¡±

    ¡°Ning Yao, stop making an unfounded attack,¡± Xiao Zhou cut her off, ¡°The memorial signs are hanging around the pavilion. Either you¡¯re blind and you can¡¯t see or you¡¯re illiterate and you can¡¯t read. Everyone saw how arrogant you were when you fought with Ning Qing over who got to film at the pavilion first. Now, you¡¯re trying to shift the me onto her! Great, where¡¯s your witness? Tell someone to speak for you.¡±

    Ning Yao was at a loss for words. She looked around. The people from Street Walker filming crews wereughing at her. There was no guarantee in a verbal agreement.

    She then looked at Xu Junxi. His face was so dark and he was looking at her with great impatience. It was as though he were bored of her.

    Ning Yao¡¯s heart had reached an all-time low.

    ¡°Forget it, Xiao Zhou. My sister is so barbaric and unreasonable. As long as CEO Xu takes care of her, she will have her way. CEO Xu is powerful and influential, my sister can do whatever she wants. Don¡¯t be bothered, let¡¯s go.¡± Ning Qing looked aggrieved. She pulled Xiao Zhou¡¯s hand and left.

    The filming crews of Street Walker followed. Director Wang bid farewell to President Dong and couldn¡¯t help but nod at Ning Qing. The girl had meticulous forethought and wisdom. Most importantly, she had a clever and nimble heart.

    In the entertainment circle, there were plenty of people who could act well in front of the cameras, but there were hardly any that could put on such a convincing show behind the scenes.

    ¡°Junxi...¡± Ning Yao stood up with difficulty and walked to Xu Junxi.

    She knew that Xu Junxi was bothered by what Ning Qing said. His face grew grave after Ning Qing spoke.

    Ning Qing was so brutal. She knew where Xu Junxi¡¯s bottom line was!

    Ning Yao wanted tofort Xu Junxi, but before her hand reached him he said, ¡°Reflect on what you¡¯ve done.¡± Xu Junxi left heartlessly.

    Ning Yao stiffened on the spot.

    ...

    The filming in the afternoon went smoothly and the filming crews got to leave early.

    Xiao Zhou put a jacket over Ning Qing and they chatted as they walked.

    ¡°Ning Qing, let me tell you something. Xu Junxi passed by our filming location this afternoon and you happened to be acting with Ou Luo Xi. He stood by the door and watched for quite a while.¡±

    Ning Qing buttoned up and couldn¡¯t be bothered ¡°Let him watch as he wishes. Don¡¯t bother with him.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Xiao Zhou panicked, ¡°Ning Qing, you don¡¯t understand. I mean Xu Junxi watched you for a long time. His gaze wasn¡¯t simple. He didn¡¯t even blink.¡±

    Ning Qing stopped and she thought for a while then her beautiful brown eyes suddenly beamed with a brightness of wisdom, ¡°Xiao Zhou...¡± She beckoned for Xiao Zhou toe closer.

    Xiao Zhou got closer and they whispered in one another¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Wow, Ning Qing you¡¯re too amazing.¡± Xiao Zhou eximed in surprise.

    ...

    The dinner was held in a restaurant. Both the crews of Street Walker and Pink Lady, alongside other filming crews that filmed at Red House all gathered together.

    There were many big shots and famous directors who gathered there. Director Wang brought Ning Qing to get to know everyone. When they passed by a table, Director Wang met his best friend in the directors¡¯ circle, Director Zhang.

    Director Zhang smiled. ¡°Bro, it¡¯s been a while. Since we¡¯re both here, let¡¯s sit together. Let¡¯s see your rising star.¡±

    Director Wang led Ning Qing around and introduced her one by one. Among the group, there was Chinese director who was nominated for an Oscar, a producer nominated for Lifetime Achievement Award, a famous singers, some front-line celebrities...

    Ning Qing followed behind Director Wang as she greeted everyone. She didn¡¯t speak much but she was gentle and quiet. Everyone took a liking to her.

    Of course, Ning Qing saw two familiar faces. Xu Junxi and Ning Yao. Oh well, it was an important event. Xu Junxi definitely came to introduce Ning Yao to everyone else.

    Look, it¡¯s true love.

    Director Wang sat next to Director Zhang while Ning Qing saw that there was an empty seat next to Xu Junxi and another empty seat next to Ning Yao. Without much thought, she walked to the empty seat next to Xu Junxi.

    Ning Yao saw and panicked. She hated Ning Qing and Xu Junxiing into contact, especially in private. Reflexively, she called out, ¡°Sister,e sit next to me.¡±

    Suddenly, the table went quiet. Ning Yao spoke and everyone looked over.

    Ning Qing smiled and yed along. ¡°Okay. Let Yaoyao arrange the seating, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Yaoyao arrange the seating?

    Ning Qing¡¯s carefreement pushed Ning Yao to be an object of public criticism. The people on the table were all seniors in the entertainment circle.

    Who is Ning Yao? No one cared about her but she dared raise captious remark.

    ¡°Ning Qing, sit next to CEO Xu. We are smoking here. It¡¯s unhealthy for girls to inhale so much second-hand smoke,¡± Director Zhang stole a nce at Ning Yao and said gently.

    ¡°Alright. Thank you for your concern, Director Zhang.¡± Ning Qing turned around and sat next to Xu Junxi.

    Ning Yao was about to explode in anger and she received unfriendly gazes from the people around the table. Xu Junxi was talking to them about the uing movie and they intended to let her make a quick appearance in the movie. But because of what Ning Qing said, no one was willing to continue discussing the topic.

 Chapter 71 - Room 902

    <h4>Chapter 71: Room 902</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Junxi...¡± Ning Yao grabbed Xu Junxi¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Look at my sister, the director has ignored me. Hurry up and go talk to them about my filming matters.¡±

    Xu Junxi pulled his sleeve back a little forcefully. His thin lips tightened into a gloomy line as he suppressed his unhappiness.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± he shouted at Ning Yao.

    Shut up?!

    Ning Yao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Xu Junxi had not reprimanded her once in the past three years, but he¡¯d just now told her to shut up?!

    The corners of Ning Qing¡¯s lips curled up as she listened to the conversation between the two of them. She had to admit that although Li Meiling had crafted a great show of ying hard to get by sending Ning Yao abroad, she hadn¡¯t kept Ning Yao by her side and trained her, so Ning Yao hadn¡¯t learned anything from Li Meiling.

    What a fool!

    Xu Junxi knew that Ning Qing had said what she¡¯d said intentionally. Even when they were at the pavilion that afternoon, Ning Qing had deliberately lured Ning Yao into her trap. He was angry at Ning Qing¡¯s slyness and cunning, but he was even angrier at Ning Yao¡¯s foolishness and ignorance.

    Ning Qing was right. Since she¡¯d entered the entertainment industry, Ning Yao had only known how to rely on his power to promote her. However, every time she¡¯d struck, she would be hit back twice as hard by Ning Qing.

    For instance: the situation now. No one at the table had a positive expression on their face, yet she still pestered him to talk about her movie for her.

    The two sisters couldn¡¯t bepared at all. Ning Qing could be smooth and slick in establishing social rtions, and she was good at singing and dancing. As for Ning Yao, other than asking for things from him, she was brainless.

    Ning Yao was ame duck. He has been cleaning up Ning Yao¡¯s messes for a while now, and he was tired of it.

    It was impossible for the Xu family and Emperor Entertainment Group to ept someone like Ning Yao as the mistress of the house.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you¡¯ve seeded.¡± Xu Junxi said to Ning Qing with a sidelong nce as he gritted his teeth. She had always wanted to destroy his rtionship with Ning Yao, and she finally seeded.

    Ning Qing tucked a lock of the silky hair on her cheek behind her ear with her slender hand. She held up a ss of red wine, narrowing her eyes that were like an autumnke, and smiledzily while she said, ¡°President Xu, I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯ve told you a long time ago, for Ning Yao, you can only humor her and y with her by spoiling the girl in the palm of your hand.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Xu Junxi was so furious he could not refute. That¡¯s right, he¡¯d chosen Ning Yao himself, he couldn¡¯t me others for this.

    Distance produces beauty, and back when Ning Yao was in America, she would dress up fashionably and beautifully on top of talking softly and sweetly to him every time he went there to visit her. He was very happy then.

    But Ning Yao had only been back in China for a month now, and Xu Junxi¡¯s eyes were like magnifying sses. He could only see Ning Yao¡¯s shorings.

    A crisp ¡°ng¡± rang out, Ning Qing had identally bumped into the cutlery by his hand, and a fork fell on the ground.

    Xu Junxi bent down to pick it up.

    When he¡¯d bent down, Ning Qing also happened to bend down. Her fingertips touched his hands.

    ¡°President Xu, haven¡¯t you looked enough?¡± While he was staring, a shallow chuckle sounded over his head.

    Xu Junxi¡¯s gaze locked with Ning Qing¡¯s beautiful autumn pupils as he looked up. She was looking at him with a warm and light stare, with a clearyer of coldness in her face.

    Xu Junxi couldn¡¯t speak anymore. He watched as Ning Qing picked up the fork, sat up straight, waved to the waiter, and got him a new set of cutlery.

    He could not remember anything that the people at the table said to him. His eyes were focused on Ning Qing. asionally, she would touch her long hair with her little hands. Whenever she did that, his nose would fill with her refreshing fragrance as her silky strands flowed.

    ...

    Everyone went back to their hotel rooms after dinner. Ning Yao was pestering Xu Junxi, saying that she wanted to sleep alongside him, but Xu Junxi frowned and pushed her away.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± He moved his feet and went back to his room, leaving Ning Yao there, stamping her feet.

    Xu Junxi went into his room, sat on the bed, fumbled out a pack of cigarettes and lit them up. Amidst the smoke, he took out his cell phone and stared noticed a phone number on his screen.

    After smoking four or five cigarettes, he stood up, walked to the window, and dialed the number.

    ¡°Hello...¡± Ning Qing¡¯s elegant voice could be heard.

    ¡°... Hello, Ning Qing, it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, President Xu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ning Qing¡¯s tone was rather surprised.

    ¡°I went back and saw that there was a crack on the Xu family¡¯s jade bracelet after you¡¯d thrown it on the ground at the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Is that right? I¡¯m very sorry about that.¡±

    ¡°How does saying sorry help? Ning Qing, you mustpensate me for it. Why don¡¯t I bring it over and show you the bracelet? Which room are you in?¡±

    ¡°... 902. ¡±

    ...

    When Xu Junxi went to room 902, the door was unlocked. He opened the door and went in.

    There was no light in the room, nor did he see Ning Qing, but the door of the bathroom was tightly shut, and he could hear the sound of running water.

    Was she taking a bath?

    Xu Junxi closed his eyes and inhaled the scent of the room forcefully. There was her special fragrance in the room. The windows were half open and the transparent curtains fluttered in the wind, making the atmosphere hazy and ambiguous.

    He licked his dry lips. He didn¡¯t know why he¡¯d lied about the jade bracelet being damaged. Why did he rush over to her room? He just missed her very much.

    Blood was rushing through his body after she¡¯d touched his hand and he¡¯d smelled her fragrance at the dining table. It was as if something was tickling his heart. He was tempted.

    ¡°Ning Qing, are you taking a bath?¡± His voice was hoarse.

    There was no reply in the bathroom.

    Xu Junxi went to the door and quietly ced his hand on the handle. He cleared his throat several times and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go in if you keep staying silent.¡±

    No one spoke.

    With a click, Xu Junxi opened the door.

    The lights were on in the bathroom and hot water was running from the showerheads in the shower, but the beautiful body of a young girl that he had imagined in his mind was not there; the shower was empty.

    Right then, ¡°Ning Qing...¡± Themp in the hotel room was turned on as Xiao Zhou entered the room. She screamed the moment the saw Xu Junxi ¡°Ah! President Xu, why are you in Ning Qing¡¯s room? A man like you barging into a woman¡¯s room sote at night... What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    Xu Junxi diverted his gaze. He had been tricked by Ning Qing. Damn it!

    There were many celebrities in this hotel, so naturally, there would be many media reporters who were lying in wait. It was imperative that he leave immediately. He could not be photographed like this.

    Xu Junxi marched towards the door. When he was about to leave, he heard several ¡°clicks¡± of a camera as a huge swarm of reporters crowded around the door. Xu Junxi¡¯s exit was blocked.

    ¡°President Xu, it¡¯s 9 p.m. now. Why are you in Ning Qing¡¯s room sote at night?¡±

    ¡°President Xu, you¡¯ve openly admitted that your girlfriend Ning Yao still stays next door. Ning Yao and Ning Qing are sisters. Does President Xu have a history with each of the sisters?¡±

    The reporters¡¯ questions were bing more and more pointed. Xu Junxi rubbed his temples. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t tell you anything.¡± He squeezed out of the crowd and walked towards his room.

    The reporters followed him like a shadow. Xu Junxi was trying to figure out how he could lose them. At that moment, a pink figure appeared in his sight. It was Ning Yao.

    Oh no.

    Ning Yao clenched her fists and looked at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°Hmph!¡± She sniffed coldly before turning around and running away.

    Xu Junxi was even more troubled now. ¡°Yaoyao, it¡¯s not what you think it is. Listen to my exnation.¡± While chasing Ning Yao, he took out his cell phone and called someone. ¡°Hello, send some people here to deal with this situation.¡±

    ...

    Xu Junxi¡¯s team soon arrived and the reporters were dispersed. The hotel corridor immediately became silent.

    Ning Qing walked out from the corner, Xiao Zhou ran up and handed s disc to her. ¡°Ning Qing, the video was recorded. We¡¯ve fought this battle beautifully.¡±

    ¡°Yes, upload the video onto the Inte and Weibo immediately. No matter how powerful Xu Junxi is, he can¡¯t stop theizens¡¯ gossip. This kind of scandal is always popr. By the time Xu Junxi can coax Ning Yao and shut down the webpage, this would have already spread.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s eyes sparkled with wisdom.

    Xiao Zhou nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it right now.¡±

    After Xiao Zhou left, Ning Qing saw Director Wang walking towards her from the corridor. He asked, ¡°Ning Qing, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Ning Qingughed and said, ¡°Director Wang, I remember that the first stage of our Wind and Dust promotional campaign is about to begin. Previously, President Xu and Ning Yao were hot topics. I was only just using them to fire some shots first and make some headlines.¡±

    Director Wang immediately shed a gratified smile. He had indeed not judged her incorrectly. ¡°Ning Qing, I really hadn¡¯t expected you to be quite the clever little imp, haha.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing went back to her room and took a bath.

    She¡¯d suddenly thought of this strategy after she¡¯d heard Xiao Zhou mention Xu Junxi¡¯s constant gaze. She¡¯d known all about the dirty and despicable thoughts that Xu Junxi had about her, so she went along with the situation and took advantage of him.

    This pair of despicable creatures. This was only the beginning of the battle, and she has officially dered war on them.

    She would get back at everyone who had insulted her, one at a time.

    Ning Qing took out her cell phone and found someone¡¯s phone number. Tomorrow¡¯s entertainment headline would definitely be about her and Xu Junxi. Would Lu Shaoming be angry when he learned of her scandal?

    Ning Qing decided to send a short message to cue him in so that he could be psychologically prepared.

    [Shaoming, there might be some scandals about me with Xu Junxi. I hope you don¡¯t mind.]

    The text message had been sent. This time, Lu Shaoming did not reply quickly. After waiting for about three minutes, his text message came.

    [Who gave him your room number]

    Ning Qing was astonished. He¡¯d known all about it even before she¡¯d told him what the scandal was about?

    Furthermore, does his question need to be so pointed?

    There were two possible angles in this scandal. If someone had given Xu Junxi her room number, she would be the passive one in the scandal. If it¡¯s known that she had given the number on her own initiative, it would be clear that the scandal had been nned by her. Perhaps Lu Shaoming would subconsciously think that she wanted to continue things with Xu Junxi.

    This man¡¯s words were never a lot, his sentences were short and to the point. He was too blunt, going straight to the point.

    Ning Qing bit her lower lip with her pearly teeth, and finally answered honestly ¨C [I gave it]

    After the text message had been sent, Ning Qing waited for his reply anxiously, but one minute, five minutes and then ten minutes had passed, but her cell phone never rang.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart clenched. He wouldn¡¯t just ignore her, would he?

    Ning Qing quickly picked up her cell phone as sheughed timidly and apologetically. [Haha, Shaoming, are you angry? I was just borrowing his fame to hype things up. I¡¯m innocent.]

    10 minutester, her cell phone was still quiet, and when Ning Qing did not get his reply, she understood that he was angry!

    He was really ignoring her!

    Why was this man so petty? It was normal in the entertainment industry to create a scandal.

    Alright, alright, she¡¯d used her ex-boyfriend to create some hype about herself and had made him feel unhappy and ufortable, but, but... They hadn¡¯t seen each other for half a month. The only contact they had with each other was through texts at night. Was he going to ignore her so ruthlessly just for this?

    Ning Qing was devastated, but she knew that she had made a mistake. She continued to text him, racking her brain to find the right words that would make him happy.

    The room was quiet. Her eyes were bright and her heart was beating like a drum while waiting for his reply.

    But she was disappointed.

    Half an hour had passed, and the man had not replied. He had hardened his heart and decided to give her the cold shoulder.

    Ning Qing puffed her tender cheeks as his watery eyes rolled around in anger. ¡°Lu Shaoming you big viin, I don¡¯t care about you either!¡± Ning Qing closed her eyes, she was going to sleep!.

    ...

    Ning Yao had locked himself in her room, but Xu Junxi had asked the hotel manager to open the door for him, the door opened with a click, ¡°Yaoyao...¡± He rushed in anxiously.

    But there was a ¡°bang¡± as Ning Yao ran towards the wall of the room and mmed her forehead against it.

    ¡°Yaoyao!¡± Xu Junxi yelled and ran forward to catch Ning Yao¡¯s body as it began to slide down the wall. The blood was pouring out from Ning Yao¡¯s forehead and her face had turned white. He was heartbroken. ¡°Yaoyao, why are you so silly? Why did you throw yourself against the wall? Does it hurt?¡±

    Ning Yaoy in Xu Junxi¡¯s arms weakly. Her eyes were full of tears as she sobbed, ¡°Junxi, let me die. I know you like my sister. In that case, I will get out of your way, and I wish you eternal love.¡±

    Xu Junxi brushed Ning Yao¡¯s bangs away. The spot which she¡¯d mmed the hardest happened to be the ce where she¡¯d gotten the scar while saving him three years ago. His guilt suddenly overflowed.

    ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I had something to discuss with Ning Qing. She wasn¡¯t in the room, and we haven¡¯t done anything. Yaoyao, you¡¯re the one I love.¡±

 Chapter 72 - Tear It Down Face To Face

    <h4>Chapter 72: Tear It Down Face To Face</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Yaoyao, you misunderstood me. I have something to talk about with Ning Qing. She wasn¡¯t in the room, we didn¡¯t do anything. Yaoyao, you¡¯re the one I love.¡±

    ¡°Junxi, don¡¯t lie to me. I¡¯ve known for the past month that you¡¯re ashamed of me. You think I¡¯m not as good as my sister, not as smart as her. But, don¡¯t forget, I just entered the entertainment circle. My entire life was all about you. I secretly love you and I molded myself ording to your liking. I am very new to the entertainment circle and I have no experience at all.¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re the CEO of Emperor Entertainment Group, that¡¯s why I decided to enter the entertainment circle. I acted too hastily these past few days, but I only wanted to be closer to you, to be the woman who stands by you. But you can¡¯t see the effort that I¡¯ve put in. You me me, you¡¯re ashamed of me.¡±

    Xu Junxi felt a tight p on his face and he was ashamed.

    True. When he felt ashamed of Ning Yao, he forgot that Ning Yao had no past experience in the entertainment circle. He forgot that she was innocent and kind. He also forgot how much Ning Yao had done for him.

    Ning Yao had known for a long time that he was ashamed of her, but she didn¡¯tin at all. If it he hadn¡¯t entered Ning Qing¡¯s room that day, Ning Yao wouldn¡¯t have exploded.

    The silly girl only knew to hurt herself even when she exploded. She even gave her blessing to him and Ning Qing.

    ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I admit that I am very moody these days. I won¡¯t do it again. Trust me...¡± Xu Junxi exined.

    But Ning Yao pushed him away as she stood up with difficulty and ran towards the wall, ¡°Junxi, let me die. I feel so insecure. Although you admitted you¡¯re at fault today, I don¡¯t know when you would be ashamed of me again. Without you, I might as well die.¡±

    Xu Junxi hugged Ning Yao from behind. He hastily kissed Ning Yao hair and said, ¡°Yaoyao, let¡¯s get engaged. I¡¯ll treat you well.¡±

    Engaged?

    Ning Yao was beaming with joy and her eyes were filled with surprise. That¡¯s great. The day has finally arrived. Xu Junxi finally said it!

    However, she didn¡¯t turn around immediately. She covered her mouth and she cried, ¡°Junxi, are you being serious? I hope that you are proposing to me because you love me. If it¡¯s because you feel guilty, I¡¯d rather not.¡±

    Xu Junxi held Ning Yao¡¯s shoulder and turned her around. He cupped Ning Yao¡¯s face and kissed her tenderly. ¡°Silly girl, of course I love you. Yaoyao, be my wife, let¡¯s stay together forever.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Ning Yao nodded her head and epted Xu Junxi¡¯s embrace.

    ...

    The doctor bandaged Ning Yao¡¯s head. She hit the wall with controlled force. Hence, she wasn¡¯t too badly injured.

    After the doctor left, Xu Junxi held her shoulder and kissed her face. He said, ¡°Yaoyao, take a shower and sleep. Your head can¡¯te in contact with water, do you want me to help you?¡±

    He sounded very suggestive, making Ning Yao blush.

    Ever since the other day when she helped him, they had been doing intimate activities. She always held back at the veryst part and did not let him touch her. Hence, he had yet to be satisfied.

    Ning Yao took a look at Xu Junxi¡¯s handsome face, she climbed onto hisp. She then extended her hand to unbutton his shirt. She spoke seductively. ¡°Junxi, I am yours. As we are going to get engaged, I shall give myself to you tonight.¡±

    Xu Junxi¡¯s eyes grew dark and his body stiffened. The fire that Ning Qing caused in him had yet to subside and then Ning Yao rubbed herself against him, making his passion burn further.

    Ning Yao was beautiful too. Her fair skin was smooth and she looked innocent and fragile. She gave out a charming aura.

    However, there was another face that appeared in Xu Junxi¡¯s head. It was youthful, yet beautiful. When she felt aggrieved, when she was angry, when she was happy, her facial expression was vivid. Her stubbornness and persistence in particr stirred a man¡¯s desire to make her submit.

    That person was Ning Qing.

    Why would he think of her then?

    There was a sudden softness on his lips. Ning Yao kissed him when his concentration wandered.

    Xu Junxi closed his eyes to hush away Ning Qing¡¯s face. He warned himself that he loved Ning Yao and the person who was having intimacy with him was Ning Yao.

    He held Ning Yao¡¯s waist with his hands as he deepened the kiss.

    The two of them rolled onto the bed and Xu Junxi was panting. The skin against his palm was soft and smooth and his eyshes were quivering while his were eyes closed. He realized that he couldn¡¯t control himself. He was thinking about Ning Qing.

    This afternoon, he watched Ning Qing on set. She was wearing a cheongsam with a red peony. Her amazing hourss body in the slit cheongsam design entuated her long legs, which was extremely seductive.

    Xu Junxi realized that he was even more excited as he thought about Ning Qing in his head. He felt extremely thrilled, as though he were on a roller coaster.

    Ning Yao was very happy as she immersed herself in the pleasant sensation that Xu Junxi gave her but she didn¡¯t know that Xu Junxi was muttering the name, ¡°Qing Qing.¡±

    ...

    On the second morning, Xiao Zhou basked in the glory of victory.

    ¡°Ning Qing, great news. As you have expected, the entertainment headlines were about you and Xu Junxi. As of now, the number of Weibo discussion posts on the subject is up to 4.4 billion! Street Walker sessfully took first ce as most searched.¡±

    Ning Qing wasn¡¯t surprised at the result. In order to make Ning Yao famous in the entertainment circle overnight, Xu Junxi put in a lot of effort over the past month. She stepped on their fame and wasunched to the top, it was twice the result with half the effort.

    ¡°Ning Qing, the film crew justunched the first batch of movie promotional videos and photos. Everyone gave good reviews to your acting. Your Weibo fanbase has already increased to six million.¡±

    Ning Qing turned on herputer and browsed the website. Her Weibo ount was filled with the digital citizens¡¯ positivements.

    [I just watched Street Walker¡¯s promotional video, the female lead role has great acting skill. She portrayed the character of a different age and her course of life so vividly.]

    [I¡¯ve always known Ning Qing. She¡¯s a fallen famous woman in T city. For the past three years, there was much negative news surrounding her. Hence, I initially didn¡¯t have a good impression of her. But ever since I watched Street Walker, my impression towards her has drastically changed. She is so beautiful and her acting is so good. Ning Qing, I really shouldn¡¯t have believed those rumors. I support you.]

    [Street Walker is another amazing work of Director Wang¡¯s. I have nothing much to say. I support Director Wang, I support Ning Qing]...

    Tears welled up her eyes. For three years, she has experienced so much social snobbery. No one understood her. Aside from her beautiful face and her background which became a topic of discussion at everyone¡¯s leisure, they were giving her biting sarcasm most of the time and making fun of her.

    She persistently stood straight and firm through the journey in the entertainment circle. She dreamt of a day where she could win everyone over and obtain everyone¡¯s leniency, understanding, and respect.

    The day had finally arrived.

    She stayed true to herself and received recognition!

    ...

    Director Wang led the Street Walker film crew to the first promotion stop. The scene was busy and hustling. Besides the media, there was a huge mass of Ning Qing¡¯s fans.

    When the media reporters asked about what happened the night before during the Q&A, Ning Qing didn¡¯t respond at all. She smiled at them and pleaded for mercy. She wanted them to focus on the movie.

    Although they didn¡¯t receive any answer, Ning Qing¡¯s elegance was approved. Everyoneplimented her, saying that she lived up to the title of no.1 socialite in T City.

    The promotion ended in the afternoon.

    Director Wang invited everyone to KTV as a celebration for the sessful first stop. Just as Ning Qing was going to agree, Xiao Zhou walked over with an iPad mini in her hand.

    ¡°Ning Qing, thetest news, Xu Jinxi is going to throw a grand proposal party in Shengshi Hotel and officially propose to Ning Yao. Besides, Ning Yao¡¯s mom, Li Meiling would be there too.¡±

    Ning Qing took over the iPad and saw the luxurious and exquisite decoration of the five-star hotel in the screen. There was even romantic white cloth and flowers. There was a reporter saying,

    ¡°Hello, everyone. We are live at the scene where CEO Xu Junxi is going to propose to Miss Ning Yao officially. Our idol in the drama scene, Li Meiling, is going to make an appearance here to witness her daughter¡¯s happiness...¡±

    The camera caught Li Meiling¡¯s shadow and Ning Qing humphed at the sight.

    Xiao Zhou grew solemn. ¡°Ning Qing, what Xu Junxi is doing is giving us a tight p on our faces. After the engagement party, every goodment will be bad. They will portray you as a mistress who stole her brother-inw or a scheming woman that sensationalized the situation with the other¡¯s fame.¡±

    Whatever Xiao Zhou could think of, Ning Qing had already thought about it long ago. In just one short night, Ning Yao took care of Xu Junxi and made him propose to her.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t strange. Ning Yao most likely put on a sad show along with selling her body. A ridiculous man like Xu Junxi couldn¡¯t resist the temptation.

    Ning Qing smirked and passed the iPad to Xiao Zhou. She then walked outside.

    ¡°Ning Qing, where are you going?¡± Xiao Zhou quickly followed behind.

    ¡°Someone already dered war on me. I shall go and meet them now and tear them apart!¡±

    ...

    Shengshi Hotel.

    Ning Yao looked at Xu Junxi, who knelt down slowly before her, and she felt happy. The man held the diamond ring in his hand that looked just like an eighteen-carat pigeon egg.

    When he took out the diamond ring, Ning Yao could hear everyone gasp. Without looking up, she could tell how many of them were jealous of her.

    She was bored of being in the spotlight everywhere she went. She should be supported like a princess.

    ¡°Yaoyao, I love you. Marry me,¡± Xu Junxi said to her affectionately.

    ¡°Mm, I promise.¡± Ning Yao shed a sweet smile. She then slowly raised her right hand before Xu Junxi.

    The eighteen-carat diamond ring slowly glided onto her ring finger.

    But, suddenly, the door was pushed open. Someone got into the hall.

    Ning Yao lifted her gaze and looked. It was Ning Qing!

    Xu Junxi¡¯s hand stiffened. He never thought Ning Qing would have the guts to be there. He had been in the entertainment circle for so long. Ever since he saw Xiao Zhou the night before, he knew that he was made use of and fooled. As she was so treacherous and heartless, the proposal party was the heaviest hit he gave her.

    He never thought she would dare to make an appearance.

    Li Meiling saw and her eyes shed. In order to prevent any incident during the proposal, she arranged many bodyguards outside but Ning Qing managed toe in.

    Looking at Ning Qing¡¯s reporter outfit and cap, Li Meiling knew that most of the people at the scene were reporters and Ning Qing found the loophole.

    Li Meiling quickly walked forward and grabbed Ning Qing hand. She shed a friendly smile and said, ¡°Qingqing, you came? Today¡¯s your sister¡¯s happy day, you must be here to give her your blessings.¡±

    Ning Qing smiled, Li Meiling gained the initiative by striking the first blow. The moment she pushed the door open to enter, all the spotlights were focusing on her, how could she deny this before the public?

    Li Meiling¡¯s action left her no choice but to simply grin and bear it. Her actions were limited to ¡°blessing.¡±

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t mind it. On the contrary, she held Li Meiling¡¯s hand and walked to the ¡°happy¡± couple, hand-in-hand. She walked over leisurely with a smile, ¡°Aunt Li, you¡¯re right. My sister was proposed to. I¡¯m of course here to give my blessing. We had a misunderstanding the night before and everything has been rified.¡±

    Ning Qing actively brought up ¡°the night before¡± and it immediately stirred the media¡¯s interest. There were reporters that immediately asked, ¡°Miss Ning, what sort of misunderstand was there the night before?¡±

    Ning Qing reined back the hand that Li Meiling was holding and put her hair behind her ears, ¡°Oh, my brother-inw came to my room to take the y script but you happened to take photos of it. My sister got angry but I immediately called to exin it to her. Look at the couple, they spent another night sweetly together. then, he proposed today. It is all my effort. Am I right, Yaoyao?¡±

    Ning Yao¡¯s eyes were wide open in disbelief. What call? What rification? Their sweet night and proposal were all her effort? How did it rte to Ning Qing?!

    Ning Qing was lying.

    ¡°Sister, you...¡± Ning Yao wanted to refute.

    ¡°Yaoyao!¡± Li Meiling quickly cut off Ning Yao and smiled, ¡°Look how much your sister cares about you.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded without modesty. She teased the media and said, ¡°Our sisterly bond is especially strong so you¡¯d better not simply make a report, like ¡°the third person¡± or ¡°scheming woman¡± or anything of that sort. If you were to use them on me, my brother inw and Aunt Li would be the first to not let you off the hook.¡±

    The media reporters mocked. Actually ¡°the third person¡± and ¡°scheming person¡± were already in their news script and these headlines were going to be posted when the party ended.

    Wasn¡¯t it obvious? Ning Qing and Xu Junxi were in a sex scandal the night before and Xu Junxi suddenly got engaged with Ning Yao the next day. Anyone could tell Xu Junxi was pping Ning Qing¡¯s face.

    The reporters never expected it could be taken care of so easily with one sentence.

    ¡°Miss Ning, how dare we? Your sisterly bond is so strong. We haven¡¯t evenplimented it,¡± the reporter followed.

    Ning Qing nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Ning Yao¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred while Xu Junxi¡¯s tried to maintain hisposure. Li Meiling still looked friendly, though her hidden gaze was like a poisonous needle shooting at Ning Qing¡¯s face.

    Ning Qing raised her eyebrows at her, meaning to tell her, let your daughter grin and bear it too. Ha.

    Li Meiling, ¡°...¡±

    Ning Qing waved like the conductor of the scene. She pointed at the man who was kneeling on the ground, ¡°Brother-inw, hurry up and put the diamond ring on my sister. Everyone is watching.¡±

    It was a romantic scene but Ning Qing made it sound like it was a show.

    Xu Junxi bore the woman¡¯s machinations and slipped the eighteen-carat diamond ring on Ning Yao¡¯s ring finger.

 Chapter 73 - Battle of Wits

    <h4>Chapter 73: Battle of Wits</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Hold on!¡± When the diamond ring was about to be put on her finger, Ning Qing suddenly said, ¡°As the older sister, I¡¯ve forgotten to tell my brother-inw a few things.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Xu Junxi¡¯s face was extremely dark. He couldn¡¯t get angry in front of the media, but his feelings have been repressed and he was extremely irritable.

    ¡°I mean, my soon to be brother-inw, you must be good to my sister in the future. Although we were once engaged, the engagement has already been terminated, so you should give Yaoyao twice the happiness that I did not receive.¡±

    ¡°Wow...¡± As soon as Ning Qing¡¯s words fell, the entire venue exploded.

    ¡°Miss Ning, what did you say? Were you engaged to President Xu? Why did you break up? Why is President Xu with your sister now?¡±...

    Reporters were pumped up and excited, and the cameras ¡°clicked¡± one after another as they rushed to ask questions.

    ¡°Qingqing...¡± Right then, Li Meiling sighed gravely and earnestly, pretending to be helpless. ¡°Why do you bring all of this up at your sister¡¯s wedding banquet? Three years ago, you entered the entertainment industry, and everyone knew what had happened to you. What do you want Junxi to do?¡±

    Ning Qing had to admire Li Meiling. Not only did her words cause the reporters to suspect that she had brought up these old matters with bad intentions, but she has also reminded the reporters of her ¡°unbearable¡± experience in the entertainment industry over the past three years.

    ¡°Miss Ning, are you still unable to let go of your feeling for President Xu, so you¡¯re openly wishing him well today but secretly trying to destroy their rtionship?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ning, you¡¯ve been involved in many illicit love scandals in the past three years, and there are rumors that you are a sugar baby. Did President Xu break up with you and move on because of this?¡±

    Vicious pride shed across Ning Yao¡¯s eyes when she heard the reporters pointedly team up on Ning Qing. Ning Qing was still too tender to fight against her mother!

    Ning Qing dug her nails deeply into her tender palms. When she looked up, her beautiful autumn colored eyes were already sparkling with bright and soft tears.

    She looked at Li Meiling slowly and full of grievances. ¡°Aunt Li, I had already been engaged to my brother-inw before the illicit love scandals happened. I know I can¡¯tpare with my sister. When my sister returned home, one word from my soon to be brother-inw had made her popr, but when we were engaged, he ignored me. He let me be gued with scandals, and he allowed others to covet his fiancee.¡± Ning Qing was weeping heavily and could not go on.

    The reporter suddenly realized that the timing was indeed suspect.

    Xu Junxi and Ning Qing got engaged before Ning Qing had entered the entertainment industry. It seemed that Xu Junxi had fallen in love with someone else first and that he was very cruel and heartless to Ning Qing.

    The reporters were silent. Everyone was looking at the girl whose shoulders were trembling. Her body looked so weak that many started to pity her.

    How humiliating and painful was it to stand there while smiling and wishing him and her sister happiness after being abandoned by her ex-fiance?

    Ning Qing sniffled and continued to choke out, ¡°And Auntie Li, how can you say that about me? I¡¯ve yed insignificant roles, hung from wires, yed the roles of a beggar, and gotten pped in the face. How could I live in such a mess if those illicit love affair scandals were true?¡±

    Ning Qing straightened up her slim waist as she spoke, then faced the camera stubbornly and determinedly as she said, ¡°Three years ago, I¡¯d been castaway and was in such dire states that I had no choice but to enter the entertainment industry. No one has helped me in these three years, and I have not leeched onto anyone. Today, I, Ning Qing, shall announce here that I am innocent! If anyone were to say that I¡¯ve had illicit love affairs or had a sugar daddy in the past three years, would the person who dares to nder me bring along their evidence and confront me personally! From now on, I will take legal measures to defend myself against anyone who wants to destroy my reputation!¡±

    The reporters were shocked. Although the girl¡¯s eyes were red, strength shone through her weakness. Her eyes were clear and shiny, like the rivers in the mountains, sacred and invible.

    That¡¯s right; if those illicit love affair scandals were true, how could she have be theughing stock of the entire city and lived such a hard life?

    Ning Qing¡¯s was known as the fallen richest socialite of T city. When she¡¯d entered the entertainment industry, many people had naturally given her all kinds of embarrassingbels. Everyone had insulted her, misunderstood her, andughed at her.

    Nobody expected the truth to be so shocking today.

    At that moment, Xu Junxi felt lost. Ning Qing used to say that she was innocent, but he had never believed her because there were always many men around her.

    But he¡¯d been swayed now. Was she really innocent after being in the entertainment industry for these three years?

    No. Xu Junxi shook his head. The rims of his eyes grew scarlet. She was no longer innocent and pure. Three years ago, she¡¯d already...

    Only Ning Yao was devoted to him. There was blood on the sheets this morning. Ning Yao had given him her first time!

    Only Ning Yao deserved his deep love.

    Xiao Zhou was ted. Ning Qing was so smart that she¡¯d taken the opportunity to rify all the ¡°bad deeds¡± of her past.

    Xiao Zhou came up, embraced Ning Qing, and said with relief, ¡°Ning Qing, stop crying. Forget it. Let it go. President Xu and your alliance marriage was naturally not as deep as the three years of affection between President Xu and your sister.¡±

    Reporters quickly caught on to the main point from Xiao Zhou¡¯s words, and some people asked, ¡°Miss Ning, did your sistere between President Xu and you when you were still engaged?¡±

    Ning Yao had already been furious. Her perfectly fine marriage proposal banquet had been ruined by that b*tch Ning Qing, and Ning Qing had be the focus of the entire venue.

    The words e between¡± have enraged her even further now. Wasn¡¯t this phrase prepared for Ning Qing? Why had it fallen on her head after a few sentences?

    Ning Yao wanted to speak, but someone had grabbed onto her little hand. Xu Junxi stood up and murmured, ¡°This has nothing to do with Yaoyao. I was the one who shifted my love to another person.¡±

    ¡°Wow...¡± The reporters hadn¡¯t expected Xu Junxi to be so frank. Some of them had wanted to ask questions, but when they met his dark and gloomy eyes, everyone stopped talking.

    Ning Qing looked at Xu Junxi; she was still afraid that Xu Junxi would not speak!

    ¡°Well, my soon to be brother-inw, we¡¯d originally been engaged because of an alliance marriage, so it can¡¯t be said that you¡¯d shifted your love onto another person. We already canceled our engagement when I¡¯d returned your jade bracelet half a month ago. I¡¯m also thankful to you for flying to the United States to take care of my sister for the past three years. As long as my sister is happy, it¡¯s okay for me to suffer a little grievance.¡±

    Those journalists who had been frightened into silence by Xu Junxi began to whisper among themselves again. Ning Qing¡¯s words had already confirmed that Ning Yao hade between someone¡¯s rtionship.

    And that someone was her sister!

    Among the crowd¡¯s incessant finger pointing, their gazes towards Ning Qing became more and more kindly. She has been groveling in the entertainment industry for three years while her ex-fiance has been hitting it off with her sister.

    How has she survived these three years?

    Li Meiling red at Ning Qing coldly. It seemed that she¡¯d really underestimated her. She used to be very foolish. She would spread her wings and protect Ning Yao as her sister whenever Ning Yao acted a little pitiful in front of her.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Ning Qing to be such a talented actress.

    Li Meiling shot a look at an assistant, telling him to remind President Xu to carry on with the marriage proposal ceremony.

    The most important thing now was for Ning Yao to be Mrs. Xu. As for Ning Qing, she had her own countermeasures against her.

    The assistant was about to open her mouth when Ning Qing rushed to say, ¡°I¡¯m to me, mentioning these sad things on such a happy day. My soon to be brother-inw, you should put the ring on Yaoyao.¡±

    For some people, a person¡¯s kindness is just a foolish joke in their eyes. Getting deceived once was enough for her to learn a lifelong lesson. After that, she would never be soft-hearted again!

    Xu Junxi looked at Ning Qing and asked in a cold voice, ¡°What else do you want to say? Why don¡¯t you just say it all at once, so as not to interrupt my proposal again.¡±

    Ning Qing pretended not to understand the irony and hostility in his words. She nodded obediently and meekly with a sad face. ¡°Well yes, I do have something else I want to say. After my father had married Auntie Li three years ago, he chased my me and Mother out of the house. In these three years, except for Yaoyao¡¯s return to China when Auntie Li had invited me to enter the Ning family gates to celebrate Yaoya¡¯s return, they hadn¡¯t allowed me to go in even once.

    Ning Qing¡¯s words were light and soft, but they sounded like thunderous explosions in the ears of those journalists when they heard it. Amidst the waves of clicking cameras and the noisy whispers of the crowd, Ning Qing continued to speak as if she hadn¡¯t heard them.

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve met Auntie Li today, I¡¯d just like to ask if Yaoyao is my father¡¯s daughter. However, it seems that neither my soon to be brother-inw nor Auntie Li wees me. In that case, I won¡¯t linger behind obnoxiously. I¡¯ll bid my farewell. I wish you happiness.

    Ning Qing turned and walked away after she¡¯d spoken.

    The reporters swarmed up and frantically questioned Ning Qing as she walked out of the hotel lobby¡¯s doors.

    ¡°Miss Ning, can you exin what you¡¯ve just said? You are the daughter of the Ning family. Who forbids you from entering the gates of the Ning family? Also, is Ning Yao your biological sister?¡±

    Reporters surrounded Ning Qing, but she¡¯d already prepared in advance, so the reporters were quickly blocked by a group of bodyguards by the hotel door. Xiao Zhou smiled and waved her hands as she looked at the reporters who were trying their best to squeeze past the bodyguards as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ning Qing can¡¯t answer everyone¡¯s questions. If you want answers, you can turn around and ask Madam Li.¡±

    So the crowd turned quickly and surrounded Li Meiling.

    ¡°Madam Li, you have been very low-key these past few years. Not only do you have a good reputation in the industry, but you also often take part in charitable activities. But regarding what Ning Qing has just said, how do respond?¡±

    ¡°Madam Li, you won¡¯t allow Ning Qing to step into the Ning family¡¯s house, but you¡¯d invited Ning Qing to visit when your daughter returned from abroad. Are you unting your pride and sess to those who¡¯d failed?¡±

    ¡°Madam Li, there were rumors that you were involved in the original Ning couple, but you have not responded. Can you reveal to us now whether Ning Yao is Ning Qing¡¯s biological sister or not? If so, then were you already the third party 20 years ago? Have you kicked out the original spouse and be the main mistress of the house?¡±

    ...

    Xiao Zhouughed gleefully as she watched the situation explode inside. ¡°Ning Qing, you are too awesome, Ning Yao¡¯s wedding proposal banquet has be a farce, and Li Meiling is going to be so bogged down by this.¡±

    Ning Qing smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ning Yao feel smug about inviting so many reporters? Let her have a taste of her own medicine. Xiao Zhou, we can¡¯t drop our guard. Li Meiling is not so easy to deal with. Li Meiling¡¯s tied up now because of Ning Yao¡¯s proposal banquet, but I believe she will fight back soon.¡±

    ¡°Noted.¡± Xiao Zhou wiped the smile off her face as she said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve already uploaded the video of you dering your innocence on Weibo. Our PR team has also issued awyer¡¯s statement. All the people who had misunderstood you before would pity you now; we just have to wait for the rebound chain reaction.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded. In fact, defending her innocence and exposing Li Meiling¡¯s and her daughter required skill; she had always been waiting for an opportunity like today.

    Why had she kept silent these past three years?

    Firstly, she had no film and television works, and shecked a foundation and poprity in the entertainment industry, so no one would believe what she would say. Secondly, Li Meiling was a veteran actress, and going against her directly would be like an egg trying to crush a stone. Thirdly, Ning Yao had been in the United States for the past three years, and she didn¡¯t have a good point of pration.

    She could only choose silence and forbearance when she was weak because she knew that if she wanted revenge, she must first make herself strong, then wait for an opportunity to fight back step by step.

    Now the opportunity had arrived, and she seized it. She would make Ning Yao regret returning home.

    ¡°Xiao Zhou, you go and post the video to Emperor Entertainment Tieba.¡±

    ¡°Tieba? Why?¡±

    ¡°Although Emperor Entertainment was Xu family¡¯s enterprise, there are three or four directors in thepany who are not from the Xu family. Lately, they have been dissatisfied with Xu Junxi. Now that Xu Junxi is ying around with a pair of sisters and has an indecent private life, those directors will surely hold this against him. Didn¡¯t Xu Junxi want to marry Ning Yao? Alright then, I will let him pay the price of marrying Ning Yao! ¡±

    Xiao Zhou listened carefully and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°In addition, I will give you the addresses of a few shopping malls and beauty salons where Xu Junxi¡¯s mother usually loves to shop at. You spend some money and broadcast this video on their rolling screens. I want to let Ning Yao know that entering the Xu family is hard, and if Mommy Xu is supportive enough, Ning Yao will always remain a fiancee!¡±

    Ning Qing would never forget Mommy Xu¡¯s bitter face when she had fallen from grace. Mommy Xu had always wanted to find a socialite or someone ofparable status.

    She knew that Li Meiling had spent a lot of time and effort on Mommy Xu in the past three years, so she shall teach Li Meiling a lesson of how fast Mommy Xu could fall out and turn her back on her.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you are such a genius. Making so many moves with a video, I would never think of this.¡± Xiao Zhou was full of admiration.

    Ning Qing smiled bitterly and joked, ¡°If you¡¯d fallen to the bottom of life at the age of 18 like me, you¡¯d also grow up overnight. However, I think that all the people who have already grown up wish that they never had to have grown up in their hearts.¡±

    Xiao Zhou¡¯s heart ached for Ning Qing as she looked at her beautiful but mncholic facial silhouette. She had known Ning Qing for three years. She¡¯d introduced Ning Qing to her first insignificant role. She knew better than anyone how difficult life had been for Ning Qing over these three years.

    ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t be sad. At least we have seeded now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thanks to Director Wang, who has given me the chance to change my destiny.¡± Director Wang was an important benefactor in her life, and Ning Qing would always remember him.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Zhou nodded. ¡°Ning Qing, let¡¯s go and join the cast now. Director Wang has brought everyone to bowl in a private club.¡±

    Ning Qing agreed. Before she left, she looked down and took out her cell phone from her bag.

 Chapter 74 - President Lu Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 74: President Lu Is Here</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing agreed. Before she departed, she looked down and grabbed her phone from her bag.

    She found a familiar number. She had called Lu Shaoming for a few times since the morning but his phone was dead. She didn¡¯t know what this meant. Did he decide to not bother with her?

    Ning Qing puffed up her cheeks in grief. She hated to be abandoned by the people she liked the most, and she hated the silent treatment.

    When was the filming going to end? She really wanted to go back.

    Go back to see her mom, to see him.

    ...

    Ning Qing and Xiao Zhou came to a luxurious private club. The film crews of Street Walker were bowling and Ning Qing joined them for a few rounds before Director Wang brought her to y cards.

    In the exquisitely luxurious private room, there were the big shots in the entertainment circle. About a dozen well dressed people in suits sat there, crossing their legs as they smoked. Ning Qing was familiar with them. They were some of the most powerful and influential people in T City, people whom she always heard of or saw on news.

    They were discussing business, ncing at Ning Qing as she walked in.

    Director Wang introduced Ning Qing to a few other famous directors and they smiled and greeted her back, though not especially passionately.

    Ning Qing was self aware. No matter if it was Ning family or her own fame, she wasn¡¯t on their radar. The private room was a real ce for fame and gain. It was her first time.

    ¡°Ning Qing, I only brought you for exposure. I have something to talk to them about, you go ahead and y cards with the wives. It is beneficial for you to know them,¡± Director Wang told her.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ning Qing nodded. If it wasn¡¯t Director Wong, she might not have even been able to walk through the door.

    There were three tables of people ying cards. There was a friendlydy watching Street Walker¡¯s promotional video who was a fan of Ning Qing. She stood up and said, ¡°Miss Ning,e and y with us.¡±

    Ning Qing looked up. Besides thedy, there were two men at the table, they were famous producers in the film scene.

    Deference is no substitute for obedience. Ning Qing walked over and took a seat.

    They were ying Ngau. There was one dealer and three yers. The yerspare the size of their bulls with the dealer. Ning Qing wasn¡¯t too good at the game.

    But, as she just took a seat, how could she just get up and leave? Plus, Xiao Zhou received Director Wang¡¯s phone call and sent a stack of cash over. This would let her y at ease.

    Ning Qing had no choice but to continue ying the game.

    Just as she got her card, she heard someone call ¡°CEO Xu¡±. Enemies often cross each other¡¯s path. Xu Junxi came.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t find it strange. It was a ce where T City¡¯s elite gathered. Considering to Xu family¡¯s position, Xu Junxi definitely has a proper ce here.

    She looked to the side as Xu Junxi looked at her too. He immediately frowned and red. He seemed to be surprised at her attendance but also felt disdain.

    Ning Qing was delighted. She watched as her face grew grave, as though he were at a disadvantage. Where¡¯s Ning Yao? They¡¯re engaged. Ning Yao must have dreamt toe to such a ce where these powerful and influential people gather.

    She only moved two chess pieces but not one single move had disappointed her.

    Xu Junxi sat on the sofa and discussed business with those people. Ning Qing continued to y cards. Her great mood instantly fell to distress. She lost at every bet.

    ¡°Haha, Miss Ning. Is it your first time ying Ngau? Don¡¯t worry. Treat losing money as buying experience,¡± the producer next to herforted her.

    Ning Qing thought to herself, Heh, it¡¯s not your money that was lost. Of course you¡¯re not upset.

    Ning Qing felt something touch her leg under the table. At first, she didn¡¯t notice but then the producer continuously pushed her with his leg, which was rather creepy.

    Ning Qing maintained a smile and moved in silence. The producer made an excuse, ¡°Miss Ning, let me help you see your cards.¡± He then touched her hand openly.

    Ning Qing dodged and pretended, ¡°How can I show you my cards? Sit down!¡±

    The producer didn¡¯t manage to take petty advantage so he took his hand back.

    Ning Qing yed her cards calmly. Her eyes met Xu Junxi¡¯s as she yed. The position where he sat at the sofa was perfectly opposite to her and he obviously saw the scene where she was harassed. The smirk on his face reeked of schadenfreude.

    Ning Qing rolled her eyes at him and got up. ¡°Excuse me, I need to use the washroom.¡±

    ...

    She washed her face with some cold water before she walked out.

    When she returned to the corridor, the producer walked towards her.

    The producer blocked before her and didn¡¯t let her go.

    There wasn¡¯t anyone there so Ning Qing didn¡¯t need to pretend. Her eyebrows slightly knitted and she asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    The producer¡¯s eyes measured Ning Qing¡¯s hourss body up and down then he rubbed his hands together and said, ¡°Ning Qing, Street Walker, in which you starred, has already achieved fame. With this in mind, choosing a good follow up role is extremely important. I happen to have a great movie on hand, I can let you be the female lead.¡±

    Ning Qing smiled, ¡°It¡¯s pie in the sky. What do you want?¡±

    The producer saw that Ning Qing was so straightforward, he took a step forward and looked at Ning Qing¡¯s beautiful face when he said, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell what I want? I want you. Tsk tsk. Although your engagement with CEO Xu was called off, he must have had a lot of fun with you. Women who are trained by CEO Xu should be great. As long as you¡¯re willing to serve me in bed, I can satisfy you in every other way.¡±

    There was a hint of indifference across her face. She chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re almost fifty. Half of your body is already in the soil and you¡¯re still thinking like a beast. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you would die early? I suggest for you to pee a pool of urine and find yourself in the reflection. You want me to serve you? You really think you qualify?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ning Qing¡¯s scornful look and disdain remark embarrassed the producer. His face grew grave as he shouted, ¡°You don¡¯t know the evil and the good!¡±

    The producer left, puffed up with anger.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t bother with him. Her mental disposition was strong enough.

    ...

    She walked forward but she suddenly paused when she reached the corner as a certain someone was leaning against the wall: Xu Junxi.

    Ning Qing raised her eyebrows and shed a smile. ¡°Why, Didn¡¯t CEO Xu peep at me enough in the private room? Now you are eavesdropping outside?¡±

    Xu Junxi stood straight and looked at Ning Qing¡¯s signature fake smile. The smile was the same she used to deal with the producer earlier.

    He was distressed and his tightly shut lips suddenly smirk contemptuously, ¡°Even if you ruined my proposal, so what? You were smiling at the card table but you¡¯re dealing with sexual harassment underneath the table. You have to call me CEO Xu when you see me. You thought you won but you¡¯ll always be just below me.¡±

    Ning Qing thought this guy was a little touched in the head and needed treatment. ¡°As CEO Xu thinks that I¡¯m a rank lower, why do you lower your prestigious self to my level to block my path? The person who drinks it knows best whether the water is hot or cold. I do not have a good life like yours but as long as I have a clear conscience, as long as I¡¯m happy, that will do.¡±

    Xu Junxi smiled coldly, ¡°Happy? Are you happy? Actually, you¡¯re only an actress in the men¡¯s eyes, a y toy that could be traded off anytime.¡±

    Actress? y toy?

    Xu Junxi¡¯s choice of words severely humiliated her, but Ning Qing couldn¡¯t feel pain anymore. She wasn¡¯t even in a trance. She wouldn¡¯t suspect this person before her was the same Xu Junxi whom she grew up with for eighteen years. She felt hopeless, a feeling she¡¯s ustomed to.

    Her eyes were crystal-clear and cold. ¡°Oh? Actress? Is CEO Xu sure that you¡¯re not reprimanding your mother-inw and fiancee?¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao is different, she has me.¡±

    ¡°So? CEO Xu is standing here to tell me that I should find a powerful and influential man to rely on? Okay, thank you for CEO Xu¡¯s advice. I took note. If there¡¯s nothing else, I shall leave.¡±

    Ning Qing left.

    ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t you refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit. Let¡¯s see,¡± the man behind her roared.

    ...

    Ning Qing returned to the private room and she immediately received Xu Junxi¡¯s ¡°forfeit¡±.

    Xu Junxi somehow went crazy and came to y cards at her table. He sat opposite her. Every time that it was her turn to be the dealer, he would increase his bets for a few folds or y extra hands. And he¡¯d win each time.

    Within half an hour, Ning Qing lost half a stack of her cash. Looking at the less than ten bundles of bills left, Ning Qing looked bitter.

    The disgusting producer stirred up more trouble, ¡°Miss Ning, why? Are you out of money? How about this? If you were to lose again, we don¡¯t want your money. You take off your clothes. Every piece of clothing wouldpensate for five bundles of notes. Haha.¡±

    Ning Qing let out a sigh and said with a faux smile on her face, ¡°You look like you¡¯re quite experienced. I reckon you often visit the karaoke hall and watch the singers take off their clothes. Five hundred for a piece of clothing. Tsk tsk, it¡¯s not that high ss.¡±

    The producer was suddenly at loss for words.

    Xu Junxi suddenly lifted his head, ¡°Miss Ning, have you decided if you¡¯d like to continue the game?¡±

    Ning Qing had to think about it. Because Xu Junxi and the producer intentionally made it difficult for her, she lost about fifty to sixty thousand. She could tell that the two of them were trying to attack her with money. However, she shook her head frankly and spat, ¡°I admit defeat.¡±

    She had no money. Even if she had money, she wouldn¡¯t do anything stupid. Go ahead andugh. It was just a card game.

    She knew when to keep a low profile and when to keep her head held high.

    As expected, the producer didn¡¯t let go of the opportunity, but instead made a sarcastic remark. ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Ning earn a lot from Street Walker? Why would you feel heartache after losing ten thousand? Would it be that Miss Ning was only glorious on the outside but in fact, is actually in a terrible situation?¡±

    The producer spoke loud enough for the nearby rich wives to hear, then measured Ning Qing up and down with a strange gaze. The few bosses noticed and looked at Ning Qing in disdain.

    It¡¯d be a lie if Ning Qing said she didn¡¯t feel award. It was awkward enough as it was her first timeing to such a ce. Then, she became the focus of people¡¯s ridicule.

    However, she stood up elegantly and maintained her beautiful smile, ¡°Judging people¡¯s qualities using money, isn¡¯t that too shallow? Plus, there are so many rich people in this private room. Frankly, I am the only one who is poor. The two men here, trying topare with a girl... Isn¡¯t it an easy win?¡±

    Ning Qing really aced thateback. She ttered all the bosses whilst simultaneously degrading Xu Junxi and the producer. She sessfully solved her difficult situation.

    Those rich wives saw her elegance, she was neither haughty nor humble. Hence, they nodded in approval. Although she was poorer, her ability to stay calm in the hour of peril lived up to the what would be expected of the no.1 socialite in T City.

    The bosses reined back their scorn and couldn¡¯t help but took a few looks at Ning Qing. This girl was only twenty-one years old.

    Ning Qing bid goodbye to the rich wives that she was familiar with and turned around to grab her bag from the sofa.

    However, the door of the private room was pushed open and there was a breeze.

    Ning Qing turned and looked. The door was opened by the club manager that she saw once, and there were two bodyguards standing by the door.

    There were three to five men, each in a white shirt and ck suit, which was a formal outfit. There weren¡¯t many of them but their solemnity gave out an imposing elite aura.

    Ning Qing couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Now who really could be called powerful and influential? Surely not just anyone who lied against the sofa at ease and crossed their legs. The men by the door then were truly powerful and influential people!

    Ning Qing also noticed that it she was the only one who stood up in the private room, but then, the dozens of bosses stood up too. Just how great of a person could he be for every boss who controlled T City to stand up to greet him?

    Ning Qing was curious.

    The club president came out. He bowed slightly as he extended his right arm and made a gesture of ¡°please¡±. Then, a well-tailored ck suit came into sight, a pair of handmade leather shoes stepped on the shimmering marble floor. A pair of long legs took every step and let out an aggressive aura.

    Ning Qing¡¯s pupils contracted. She couldn¡¯t believe that it was the man who she didn¡¯t bother with her for the entire day.

    And he¡¯s the big shot?!

    She had not seen him for half a month and he became even more handsome. His de-like eyebrows, sculpted jawline, pointed nose, and his thin lips were extremely sexy.

    Lu Shaoming took off his outeryer and passed it to his secretary, Zhu Rui. He wore a grey vest on top of his light blue shirt. It was Ning Qing¡¯s first time seeing him in a vest. His body was already brawny, and with the vest, his V-line abs were outlined perfectly. There¡¯s a brooch on his vest, it was a simple tinum design.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart suddenly started racing. The man who was shining under the retro light in the corridor was elegant and each movement was filled with a mature man¡¯s manly charm.

    ¡°CEO Lu...¡± Ning Qing didn¡¯t know who was greeting Lu Shaoming. Those bosses went to the door and she subconsciously retreated.

    She didn¡¯t want him to see her. She was in a fix here while he was high up on the tip of the pyramid. She felt... inferior.

    She never felt inferior, not even when everyone looked at her in disdain earlier. But ever since she met him, she wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with the feeling of inferiority.

    Just as Ning Qing was deep thought, Xu Junxi couldn¡¯t remain calm anymore.

    He saw Zhu Rui, the man who once appeared in the hospital where Ning Qing¡¯s mother was!

    He looked sideways at Ning Qing and she had already retreated to a hidden ce. She lowered her gaze and her delicate face sported a pair of rosy cheeks while her hands were rubbing against each other bashfully.

    Xu Junxi always suspected that his eyesight was going bad. The person who was well-spoken earlier revealed such an innocent expression.

 Chapter 75 - Win Back Double The Amount President Xu Had Won Just Now

    <h4>Chapter 75: Win Back Double The Amount President Xu Had Won Just Now</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Who was she involved with?

    Zhu Rui, or Young Master Lu?!

    The head of the club briefly introduced several high-ranking elders to Lu Shaoming. Young people like Xu Junxi were not mentioned at all.

    ¡°President Lu, let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± The room was quickly sorted out by several waiters. Ning Qing found that not only had the cutleries such as teacups changed, but the sofa cushions had also been changed into elegant floral printed ones.

    The high ranking elders stood on both sides while Lu Shaoming, apanied by the president of the club, stepped in with elegance and dignity. Ning Qing looked up at him secretly, but the man did not return her gaze.

    Ning Qing was a little embarrassed. She knew he had power, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to be so important. Recalling the suggestive message that she¡¯d sentst night, she felt that she¡¯d been childish to the extreme. On the other hand, she felt that she hadmitted sphemy in his eyes

    She felt too embarrassed to meet people.

    What did he think of her?

    Lu Shaoming sat in the middle of the sofa, which happened to be the most important position in the room. The other high ranking business elders sat down one by one. Instead of crossing their legs, they¡¯d sat down prim and straight.

    A high ranking elder passed a cigar to Lu Shaoming. Lu Shaoming took it and the president of the club personally lit his cigar with a blue lighter. Lu Shaoming bent forward slightly to light it up. He half-squinted his narrow ck eyes and took a puff. Then he slowly released the smoke from his thin lips with his sharp brows knitted together. He nced at Ning Qing casually with his deep gaze.

    Ning Qing hadn¡¯t expected him to look at her. When he smoked, he lifted his firm jaw, which was as smooth as flowing water. An air of slight condescension entuated his serious, cold demeanor.

    Pretty arrogant.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was boiling hot. She knew that he still held a grudge. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t stand his appearance. The man¡¯s oppressive demeanor was wild and charming.

    Ning Qing looked sideways, and from her peripheral vision, saw that he had elegantly crossed his right leg over his left leg. He responded in a low voice andughed asionally when the high ranking elders beside him talked to him. Although the low rumbling sounds emanating from his chest were so far away, they had already made Ning Qing¡¯s legs weak.

    Ning Qing wanted to leave. She thought of her bag and looked at it. Oh no! Her bag had ced on a round table by the waiter, which happened to be behind Lu Shaoming¡¯s sofa.

    That is to say: if she wants to get her bag, she must go to him.

    Ning Qing shook her head. She didn¡¯t have the courage to walk over, and she didn¡¯t want to make a fool of herself. Forget it, there was nothing important in the bag. She woulde back and get it after they¡¯d left. With this in mind, Ning Qing turned around and left.

    But after taking a few steps, a melodious ringtone sounded. At that time, the room was quiet except for low-pitched conversation, so the ringtone sounded very abrupt.

    Ning Qing¡¯s steps stalled. She closed her eyes in dismay. Why? Why must it be her mobile phone?

    Who dared to call her at this time?!

    The conversation stopped, and a low, rich and enticing voice permeated the air. With a tinge of amusement in his voice he asked, ¡°Whose cell phone is ringing, why is nobody answering it?¡±

    It was Lu Shaoming¡¯s voice.

    Since he¡¯d already spoken, the high ranking elders started looking around the room. What unaware buffoon did this phone belong to?

    Ning Qing was almost in tears. It was impossible for her to walk out right now. After she¡¯d taken a deep breath, adjusted her breathing, and encouraged herself. She stepped forward with a calm and apologetic smile on her lips. ¡°Sorry, my phone is ringing.¡±

    ¡°Thene and take it away.¡± The president of the club said gently.

    Ning Qing was already crying bitterly in her heart by now. Under the gaze of everyone, she walked step by step towards the man who was sitting on the high seat.

    When she stopped in front of him, the man exposed half of his delicate and handsome face to her. He looked down as his index finger flicked ash from the cigar into the ashtray.

    ¡°... President Lu, my bag is behind you. Could you please pass it to me?¡± Ning Qing asked softly, with a smile on her face.

    Lu Shaoming looked up. He fixed his bright eyes that were like obsidian stones, on her. The lines at the corners of his eyes rippled. He smiled and said three words, ¡°Take it yourself.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was red. He¡¯d refused her in front of so many people and put her in an embarrassing position.

    What a nuisance!

    The high ranking elders¡¯ eyes shed, a little surprised. Men like President Lu have always been tolerant and gentlemanly to women, when has he ever put a woman in a difficult spot?

    Unless he was rted to this woman...

    Anomaly is a demon; the elders faced Ning Qing one after another and scrutinized her deeply.

    He¡¯d refused to help, and the distinctly out of ce ringtone was still on its loop. Ning Qing subconsciously tucked a strand of silky hair hanging around her cheek behind her ear with her tiny fair hands. She approached him, carefully avoiding his long and strong legs and stood on the edge of the sofa, reaching for the bag on the table.

    But her hands were not long enough!

    Ning Qing wanted to die now.

    She couldn¡¯t keep staying like this. Ning Qing thought for a moment and approached him actively, her pearly whites biting down on her tender lower lip. She knelt her left knee on his sofa carefully and timidly, closing the gap between her and the bag. She stretched out her right hand and managed to get her bag.

    Ning Qing was ted. She had just wanted to leave with her bag when a strong arm sped onto her petite waist, and with a powerful tug, she fell into the man¡¯s strong and hard embrace.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ning Qing eximed in shock.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Ning Qing heard the man say.

    What?

    Why should she be careful? She hadn¡¯t fallen into his arms identally. He¡¯d dragged her in. How could he distort the truth?

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, this is Miss Ning Qing, a popr actress in China. Miss Ning has probably admired President Lu for a long time. And since she had the opportunity to encounter President Lu today, she must¡¯ve wanted to have more interaction with you, haha...¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Ning is as beautiful as a flower. Looking at them now, they look like a perfect match, a match made in heaven. They make others envious.¡±

    Sighs of praise could be heard around them, and Ning Qing was amused by how the high ranking elders, who had just ignored her like a fly on the wall, had begun praising her and saying that she was one of a kind.

    Also, had everyone gone blind? He was the one who had pulled her in. She had not thrown herself at him!

    ¡°Miss Ning, is that true?¡± Looking at the beautiful face of the girl in his arms, Lu Shaoming asked with a smile.

    He had the face to ask her?

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t true!

    Ning Qing quickly denied it in her heart, but she did not say it out loud, because if she were to deny it in front of everyone here, he¡¯d lose face and dignity.

    A man¡¯s face and dignity were very important in front of outsiders!

    Ning Qing¡¯s pair of beautiful autumn eyes were blinking and sparkling. He was holding a cigar in his mouth. The cigar was burning brightly in the dark, and the ashes were about to fall down.

    ¡°That...you...¡± Ning Qing pointed to his lips and whispered, ¡°Do you want to flick the ash off? It¡¯s going to be very hot when it falls on you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not move. Amidst the curls of smoke, the man¡¯s silent and noble gaze were somewhat unpredictable. He looked at her. The two whirlpools in his ck eyes attracted Ning Qing, who was as innocent as a piece of white paper, causing her to fall rapidly.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was blushing more and more. She didn¡¯t understand what he meant or wanted.

    She wasn¡¯t lying to him. The ashes were really about tond on him.

    Ning Qing bit her lip and slowly stretched out her little hand when the ashes were about to fall. She was trembling. Her sight was filled with his thin, pink and lustrous lips. Her little hand went up and boldly removed the cigar from his lips.

    The ashtray was in front of her. She flicked the ashes off for him, looked up, and ced the cigar back at his lips.

    A burst of teasingughter erupted around them. Lu Shaoming released his hold and Ning Qing rose from his arms.

    Ning Qing felt that she had taken the road to ruin. She had done something so bold and ambiguous to him in public. Her finger had touched his lips just now. It was thin, soft and supple, with the coolness of the evening air.

    She felt numb all over.

    Ning Qing raised her feet and walked forward. At that moment, she felt a gloomy and cold gaze fixed upon her. Xu Junxi was peering at her with aplicated gaze. That dark and menacing gaze made her feel like he wanted to poke a few bloody holes in her body.

    Ning Qing suddenly remembered that when Lu Shaoming had embraced her, Xu Junxi was sitting just a few meters away from them, and he must have seen the intimate interaction between them.

    She could understand why he would feel this way. He was upset because he had thought that she was dating above herself. This person¡¯s heart was distorted, so he could not bear to see her doing well.

    Ning Qing shed him a brilliant smile. The purpose of the smile was to enrage him!

    ...

    Ning Qing wanted to leave with her bag, but several wealthy wives dragged her back. Everyone shouted ¡°Miss Ning¡± attentively and sat her down at the card table.

    She still had to y cards?

    Ning Qing really didn¡¯t want to y. She really didn¡¯t have enough money to y with them. But one shocking thing about her was her fortune when ites to ying cards; she would win every single time.

    Ning Qing guessed that it might be because of Lu Shaoming. She kept the money into her pocket without feeling any guilt. First off, the rich wives all had money and it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to them if she won some of their money. Second off, she was Lu Shaoming¡¯s wife, and it was her right to bask in her husband¡¯s glory to win all this money.

    Looking at the pile of bills that she¡¯d won, Ning Qing was delighted. Her small eyes kept ncing towards the fat stack. She finally couldn¡¯t help herself and started counting the money when they were resting.

    She wanted to see if she had won her capital back. She¡¯d retreat immediately once she¡¯d recouped her losses. She vowed never to gamble again.

    ¡°Master Lu...¡± One of the richdies suddenly opened her mouth and cried out.

    In the midst of counting her winnings, Ning Qing¡¯s hands stiffened. She was so excited when she had counted ¡°580¡± and ¡°590¡± just now that she hadn¡¯t noticed that there was someone standing beside her.

    She felt the man¡¯s presence very close to her. Maybe his business vest had identally grazed her red dress. She could clearly feel the smooth and cold texture of his business vest against her beautiful back, and she noticed a healthy and charming manly scent.

    Ning Qing sat up straight and froze.

    What was he doing here instead of talking about business with the others?

    The high ranking elders all got up and followed him. The three richdies had all left the table, and she was seated alone with a stack of uncounted bills in her small hands. It would be a hrious sight to behold.

    Lu Shaoming, with his hands in his trousers pockets, looked down at the little girl who dared not look up at him, and said, ¡°Why have you stopped counting? Go on.¡±

    Go on?

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t know what he had really meant by that, but everybody was looking at her, and she had no choice but to continue counting. So all the influential people who controlled T city looked at her with a grin as she counted her winnings.

    The girl¡¯s method of counting money was clumsy. It must be her first time doing something like that. The image of brand-new notes flipping in her little fair and smooth hands was very pleasing.

    Her little face was flushed and covered with a softyer of fluff, which gave off a soft and glittering glow under the light.

    Her little hand stopped, and there were seven full stacks of money in front of her.

    ¡°Did youe out in the ck?¡± Perhaps he had felt that she hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time after she¡¯d finished counting, so he asked in a hoarse voice.

    Ning Qing raised her eyes slowly and looked at him. Her long eyshes were fluttering like the wings of a butterfly. ¡°Haha.¡± She gave two crispughs. Her beautiful bow lips curved into a lovely smile. ¡°It¡¯s a little short.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Lu Shaoming raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Do you want to go for another round?¡±

    His voice was extremely soft and when he looked down at her, he could not hide his indulgence and love for her. Even if he hadn¡¯t moved, Ning Qing could feel that he was slowly touching her head with a big, warm hand.

    Ning Qing forgot to answer for a moment.

    Lu Shaoming looked up and gazed at the crowd, and then locked his eyes on Xu Junxi. ¡°President Xu, are you interested in gambling a round with me?¡±

    Xu Junxi smiled. He could not read the deep and sharp gaze that was like an eagle in Lu Shaoming¡¯s gaze, but he had definitely chosen him because of Ning Qing. If that was the case, then It was better to ept deferentially than to decline courteously.

    One of the high ranking elders here sent his wife to y again, so there were two men and two women at the card table, with Lu Shaoming sitting beside Ning Qing.

    A waiter came in quickly and tidied up the card table. The card cloth was reced and a professional dealer dealt the cards. One hand reached out and took Ning Qing¡¯s seven stacks of notes away. Ning Qing was surprised and realized it was Zhu Rui when she nced sideways.

    ¡°Miss Ning, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep them safe for you.¡± Zhu Rui ced the money on a waiter¡¯s te behind her and brought a basin over. ¡°Miss Ning, there¡¯s a lot of bacteria on the money. Wash your hands first.¡±

    ¡°Do I have to wash my hands? But I still have to gambleter.¡± If she were to continue gambling, it meant that she¡¯d have to touch money again.

    Just as Ning Qing sat there in confusion, a brocade box was ced in front of her. When the man in ck opened the brocade box, Ning Qing was almost blinded by the gold leaves that filled the box.

    Ning Qing, staring and tongue-tied, could not help but sighed that these wealthy people really knew how to y. She was stunned by the way they yed this game.

    After washing her hands, Ning Qing sat upright and as the shuffler was shuffling the cards. Lu Shaoming suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Producer Ni, it¡¯s boring for us to just y cards alone. How would you like to dance a striptease for us?¡±

    Producer Ni had realized that something was off and had wanted to sneak out the door while everyone was preupied with watching the cards. However, Lu Shaoming¡¯s words stopped him in his tracks.

    Ning Qing suddenly raised her eyes and looked at Lu Shaoming. If she hadn¡¯t yet realized what he was thinking, she knew now. She was 100% certain that this man hade to support her tonight.

    This man!

    Could she be more touched?

    When the producer returned, he dared not show any unwillingness. He smiled tteringly and said, ¡°Sure, as long as Master Lu is happy, it doesn¡¯t matter what kind of dance I perform.¡±

    Lu Shaoming didn¡¯t look at the producer. He looked sideways, his deep and bright ck eyes fixed on the girl with a touched look on her face. Heughed softly, ¡°Win back double the amount President Xu had won just now, alright?¡±

 Chapter 76 - Wait For Your Calls And Determine How Much You Love Me

    <h4>Chapter 76: Wait For Your Calls And Determine How Much You Love Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Lu Shaoming didn¡¯t bother to even nce at Producer Ni. He looked to the side, fixed his bright ck eyes on the girl¡¯s ¡°touched¡± face, and said gently with a smile, ¡°How much did CEO Xu win from you earlier? Double the winnings for me, huh?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at his handsome face as she nodded confidently. ¡°Mm!¡±

    Xu Junxi looked at their sweet interactions and saw how polite Zhu Rui was to Ning Qing. He was certain that Ning Qing and Lu Shaoming shared a deep rtionship.

    Heh, no wonder she rejected him and pushed him to Ning Yao so readily. It turned out that she¡¯d found herself a rich man.

    She had really done well for herself!

    ¡°Alright. Although I don¡¯t have even one-tenth of Young Master Shao¡¯s wealth, as long as Miss Ning has the skill, I can still afford to lose.¡±

    ...

    The croupier started dealing the cards. Ning Qing had umted some experience from the previous games that night. She was an intelligent woman and she managed to win some money from Xu Junxi after a few rounds.

    Ning Qing thought the main reason for her sess was that Lu Shaoming was sitting next to her. He wasn¡¯t next to her at the square table but their legs would touch one another. She would push him away and he¡¯de closer again. In the end, he extended his legs straight and conquered her space. Her heart was racing and she decided to just put her legs on his.

    In the corner of her eyes, she saw him purse his lips and then raised his legs slightly so her legs were hanging leisurely in the air.

    Ning Qing thought of a term, the princess¡¯s knight.

    He made her feel extremely spoiled.

    The two men made bigger bets. Whenever one of them was the dealer, they would each increase their bet. The card game was like a powderkeg at a bonfire.

    Lu Shaoming yed cards in a way that reflected his character. His strategy revealed that he was steady and wise. Every time he thought he had the winning hand, he would increase his bet a few-fold and win big.

    He said that it was for her to win double what she¡¯d lost so far, but he had already taken revenge for her. She only needed to be by his side, and she stayed under his protection in silence.

    It was a great feeling.

    After half an hour, Xu Junxi emptied half of his box where he stored his cash. He chain-smoked and he looked distressed.

    Then, Zhu Rui walked by Lu Shaoming and muttered, ¡°President, it¡¯s nine. You might miss tomorrow¡¯s meeting at Huan Ya if do not depart to the airport soon.¡±

    Ning Qing could hear what Zhu Rui said clearly. Her heart clenched. Is he leaving again?

    Lu Shaoming nodded in acknowledgement. He looked sideways and saw the girl¡¯s gaze; she looked low spirited and reluctant for him to leave. She puffed up her cheeks slightly in an attempt to conceal her bitterness. This wasn¡¯t enough time for either of them after being apart for half a month.

    If only there hadn¡¯t been any bystanders; he really wanted to pinch her delicate cheeks.

    ¡°CEO Xu, why not y onest game? We shall see who has higher points. Both of us ce the highest bet we can and the winner takes all,¡± Lu Shaoming suggested.

    ¡°Sure.¡± With his eyebrows tightly knitted, Xu Junxi asked, ¡°I am curious, what is the highest bet that Young Master Lu can offer?¡±

    ¡°How about the Guang Qing Company?¡±

    The moment he answered, the bosses gasped as their faces changed. Xu Junxi was stunned and he found it unbelievable.

    Lu Shaoming smirked and said calmly, ¡°If I lose, I will give you the Guang Qing Company. On the contrary, CEO Xu¡¯s bet must be... Emperor Entertainment Group. CEO Xu, do you dare?¡±

    Emperor Entertainment Group?

    Xu Junxi¡¯s pupils contracted, it was the property of the Xu family.

    Lu Shaoming leaned back in the soft sofazily and tapped the table with his fingers. ¡°Why, has CEO Xu made up his mind?¡± Lu Shaoming gave a nod to the croupier. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    The croupier started dealing cards.

    The bosses each held their breath. They never thought a simple card game would turn into a life and death battle of business so quickly. Everyone stole a nce at Ning Qing. Everyone understood that the two men were fighting over her!

    Guang Qing Company? Heh, Lu Shaoming told everyone the girl was worth the price in his heart.

    The croupier dealt the first card to Lu Shaoming. When the croupier was dealing a card to Xu Junxi, he waved and rejected, ¡°I¡¯m out.¡±

    There were faint sighs with apathy all around.

    Ning Qing looked up and saw Xu Junxi. His handsome eyebrows were tightly knitted as he smoked in distress. He looked rather decadent.

    Ning Qing could understand his feelings then. As the only son of the Xu family, his career had been all smooth sailing, and he was respected. In the noble circle, the gamble between him and Lu Shaoming, no one would make fun of him if he were to lose but he didn¡¯t dare to gamble.

    It was the most silent yet the heaviest humiliation that Lu Shaoming had ever caused.

    Xu Junxi has always been arrogant. This humiliation was a vital hit to him.

    ¡°Maybe CEO Xu doesn¡¯t have the guts; then let¡¯s forget it. Everyone, I have some other matters to take care of and I shall make a move first.¡±

    Ning Qing had yet to rein back her gaze and the man suddenly retrieved his legs. Her legs lost bnce and her heelsnded on the ground heavily. She was in pain.

    This man!

    Ning Qing saw Lu Shaoming, who already stood up. He didn¡¯t look quite good...

    Would it be that he got angry that she looked at Xu Junxi earlier?

    The bosses bid farewell to Lu Shaoming politely then Lu Shaoming walked steadily out from the private room. Ning Qing saw that Zhu Rui gave her a look before he left and her heart skipped a beat before it started racing.

    She didn¡¯t know how to say her goodbyes to the rich wives. Lu Shaoming just left and she followed behind. Mm, everyone would know where she was heading.

    ...

    Ning Qing took a turn at the corridor and quickened her footsteps to catch up with Lu Shaoming but she suddenly stopped. Because the man that she was after stood sideways and there was a very beautiful woman next to him.

    Ning Qing knew the beautiful woman. She was a famous TV host.

    The woman was in a ck V-cor bodycon mini dress. Her seductive cleavage, small waist and a pair of long legs... In contrast to the amorous charm of her body, she had a soft and thready voice like the girls from Jiangnan. Her voice was much nicer than Ning Yao¡¯s.

    Ning Qing sighed emotionally. She deserved to be the Goddess who all otakus fantasized about. Just her body and voice itself would trigger a man¡¯s vicious mind.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, I never thought that I would meet you here. Three years ago, during amercial opening ceremony, I¡¯d fallen down in the crowd not far from here. You told your assistant to give me a hand and I have yet to find an opportunity to thank you. Young Master Lu, can you give me your number? I shall treat you a meal when you¡¯re free.¡±

    Although Ning Qing only saw the side profile of the beautiful TV host from afar, she could see that the TV host looked at Lu Shaoming in admiration. There was romance in the air.

    Then, Ning Qing saw that Lu Shaoming had one of his hands in his pocket as he looked at her directly with his cold, deep eyes.

    He didn¡¯t reply but seemed to be waiting for her to respond.

    Ning Qing stared at him. Was he simply kindhearted? What did her falling down have to do with him?

    What other reason other than because she was pretty!

    Ning Qing went forward. ¡°Shaoming!¡± She lifted the corners of her lips as she held the man¡¯s arm. She didn¡¯t look at the beautiful TV host but asked Lu Shaoming, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked down at the little girl. She had a pair of eyes that could talk.

    There was a clear distinction between the ck and white in her eyes. Her crystal clear eyes weren¡¯t filled with worldly affairs and desire like your general person. Her eyes were calm like the autumn ripples when she was quiet.

    Anyone who could see her like that would be as lucky as Lu Shaoming. She raised her delicate eyebrows with enchanting seduction. She was like a kitten kneading his heart with her ws.

    Rather tempting.

    She was wearing a redce dress, a simple yet poised design. The bright red set off her snow white skin and white teeth. Only he knew how gorgeous her body was underneath the dignified and reserved clothing. For thirty years, he didn¡¯t look at any woman but when he took a good look at the TV host before him, she was such an ordinary woman.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled as he replied.

    Ning Qing let out a breath of relief as she had seen many scenarios where when husband and wife argue, either one of the parties would use a third person to provoke their other half. It was childish and harmful to a rtionship.

    Luckily, he didn¡¯t do so.

    When there was friction between the two, she was willing to take the first step during the confrontation while he was willing to walk the other ny-nine.

    ¡°Shaoming, let¡¯s go.¡± Ning Qing held Lu Shaoming by his arm and turned him around.

    Lu Shaoming followed Ning Qing. ¡°Oh yeah.¡± He suddenly recalled something then he turned around elegantly and looked at the TV host with a cold gaze, ¡°I do not have an assistant but only a secretary. I pay my secretary on an hourly basis. So, things like giving a helping hand to another woman aren¡¯t worth the time nor did it ever happen. In the future, don¡¯t use such a ridiculous excuse to strike up a conversation. It¡¯d be exposed easily.¡±

    The beautiful TV host¡¯s face became as pale as a sheet. She was dumbfounded and stunned.

    Ning Qing was next to her man. Her eyes were glowing in secret. She suddenly wanted toment that the man didn¡¯t know how to showpassion as the woman looked like she was going to cry.

    But, she wouldn¡¯t say it. She was selfish too. Hence, whichever woman cast their greedy eyes over her man, she¡¯d love his straightforwardness and coldness toward them.

    ¡°Shaoming, Secretary Zhu has such a high sry? Why did you make Secretary Zhu stay in the hospital to take care of my mom for an entire week?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the male toilet sign and took his arm back from her hand. He pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Who are you? I, Lu Shaoming only have one wife.¡±

    It was as though Ning Qing¡¯s heart were covered in honey. She quickly followed behind. As the man stood by the basin to wash his hand, she went next to him and said flirtatiously, ¡°Are you angry? I only took a nce at Xu Junxi. I do not have any feelings for him. We yed cards for so long. I do not believe that you can¡¯t tell that I already treat him as a stranger.¡±

    Lu Shaoming turned off the tap. Men like him could tell if there was something going on between them in a nce. It was clear in her eyes that Xu Junxi was in the past.

    He stood straight and extended his right hand to hold her chin. He pulled her closer. ¡°Do you understand what happened tonight? Do you still want to be in a scandal with Xu Junxi?¡±

    He exerted strength and Ning Qing felt pain. She pushed his hand away. She then pouted and asked, ¡°What do you want me to understand?¡±

    Lu Shaoming locked her waist then he turned and put Ning Qing onto the basin.

    He leaned in closer and the air was filled with a refreshing manly scent and faint tobo smell. Ning Qing shrunk and he put one of his hands on the wall to corner her.

    ¡°Understand that I carry higher media value than he does. When you want to be involved in a scandal, give me your room number instead. I will keep youpany,¡± Lu Shaoming licked his dry lips as he spoke calmly.

    Ning Qing blushed. This man was killing her. He said it so seriously and monotonously but every single word he uttered was dictatorial with a little... ambiguous meaning.

    Just as she was at loss for what to do, her soft waist was held up again. Her perky booty was pushed forward and he carried her into his embrace.

    ¡°When you were raking your bag in the private room, didn¡¯t you notice that you were wearing a dress? When you raise your butt like that, who are you trying to expose yourself to? Huh?¡± He looked down at her and kissed her red lips.

    Ning Qing quickly held onto his vest but her right hand identally touched his tinum brooch. When she was with him, she especially likes the cold hard things that he wore, such as his watch, cufflinks, buttons, belt... Men suit these things. They gave them charm.

    Ning Qing thought she was such a loser. She became weak all over with one kiss.

    ¡°... I wasn¡¯t trying to show anyone... I wore safety pants underneath, I wouldn¡¯t expose myself...¡± She curled up in his embrace as she tried to exin.

    There was a bright light on the basin. The girl who was in his embrace was blushing. Her rosy cheeks, her beautiful face, her delicate straight noise and her lips like cherries.

    He hugged her in his embrace and thought, as warm as jade.

    ¡°Really? Show me.¡±

    Ning Qing had yet to realize the meaning of his reply and she felt a breeze on herp while her palm ran up her dress.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming!¡± Ning Qing was embarrassed and angry. Herce underpants were exposed.

    Lu Shaoming watched as she pulled down her dress. She blinked and there seemed to be faint redness at the corners of her eyes. As they each panted, he cupped her face with his palms, ¡°For this half a month, did you miss me?¡±

    How could she answer?

    Who asks such a straightforward question?

    Ning Qing kept her mouth shut, she refused to reply.

    ¡°Ning Qing, I miss you. For the past half a month, when I wasn¡¯t working or keeping mompany, I would be pining for you. That¡¯s why when I heard that you gave Xu Junxi your room number, I got very angry. I rescheduled the meeting earlier and flew back. In the private room, who are those random people? How dare they bully you? I felt such heartache, I begrudged them to do so.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, I have to leave soon. There¡¯s very little time left. Take initiate, make me feel that you missed me too, although I already felt it. Since I hadn¡¯t replied your callsst night, you called me for twenty-one times. I am very happy. Heh, I had my childish moment where I waited for your calls to determine how much you love me.¡±

 Chapter 77 - Thank You, Wifey

    <h4>Chapter 77: Thank You, Wifey</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    The man was panting heavily. Ning Qing reached out her tiny hand and stroked his clean sideburns impulsively. In her eyes, his tightly knitted jet ck brows indicated suffering and self-suppression.

    ¡°Umm, wait a minute...¡± When his thin lips were about to bear down on her, Ning Qing turned her head sideways and avoided him. She opened her bag as her fair hands rummaged inside.

    ¡°Looking for something?¡± He urged impatiently.

    Ning Qing¡¯s entire body was shaking. The man¡¯s aggressive hormones were in the air, and her face and ears turned red as she sensed it. ¡°I...I have lipstick on my lips. Find a piece of paper to wipe them clean. Mmm...¡±

    She kept her red lips sealed shut.

    Lu Shaoming opened his mouth and suckled her lips for a moment. He joked with his eyes half closed. ¡°Are they clean now?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s long jade-like eyshes trembled fiercely, and she could no longer speak clearly. She stuttered out, ¡°Lipstick is not clean, it can¡¯t be eaten...¡±

    He was the type who would ensure his woman¡¯sfort.

    Lu Shaoming searched for the girl¡¯s slim, petite waist and squeezed it twice with his big hand. He closed his eyes and kissed the girl gently, feeling her tenderness and sweetness. ¡°As long as it¡¯s on you, I¡¯d want to eat it.¡±

    Although Ning Qing was sitting on the bathroom counter, she felt as if she were walking on clouds and was about to fall down. Her slim arms hooked around his neck as she began to shyly reciprocate.

    A kiss. As she seemed to be the ignorant and inexperienced prey, he was the skilled hunter. For the first time, he¡¯d taught her how a kiss was such a lingering beautiful thing.

    Ning Qing felt out of breath and dizzy as they kissed. Suddenly, Lu Shaoming lips left hers. Ning Qing opened her eyes as the man ¡°shushed¡± her. They could hear the voices of two men conversing outside the door, and they were getting closer.

    Ning Qing suddenly realized that this was the men¡¯s bathroom!

    She almost sprang up in shock. She too embarrassed to continue living if someone were to see her like this.

    The next second, her entire body was in the air. Lu Shaoming carried her into a small dressing room beside the bathroom counter.

    The dressing room was too narrow. It was probably there for the guests who wanted to change their clothes at thest minute. The two of them hid inside; their bodies werepletely against each other.

    ¡°Why did you send me that suggestive messagest night?¡± He cast his eyes downwards slightly, and the warm air from his handsome nose prated Ning Qing¡¯s ear.

    Ning Qing shuddered.

    Ning Qing¡¯s was so nervous that she didn¡¯t know where to put her hands. In the end, she chose to put them on his slender waist. As she was afraid that those two men would hear her, she whispered, ¡°Because I know you like it. But I didn¡¯t expect you to ignore me and make me feel embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°... Qingqing, shall we make up for it now?¡± Lu Shaoming opened his mouth and bit her tender little earlobe.

    Ning Qing was about to slip and fall. Fortunately, the man put a strong arm around her as he propped her forward with his long legs, directly pinning her gently against the door.

    Ning Qing¡¯s mouth was dry as she slowly gazed at him.

    The man gazed at her intently. His deep eyes were no longer clear but clouded with desires as dark as night. The corners of his eyes were very red, like a ss of fragrant and strong red wine. Devilish charm and passion rippled through them.

    Ning Qing avoided his gaze.

    There was a small mirror in front of her. She saw the man, who was wearing a wristwatch, run his hand through her hair. A few strands of hair that he¡¯d teased out clung onto her delicate flushed cheeks. He did not force her to face him and instead began kissing her, starting from her petite jaw.

    Both of their breathing was disordered and their palms began to sweat.

    Ning Qing gulped a few times, closed her eyes, and opened them again. Her small hands slowly crept up his neck, feeling the pounding pulse of his veins.

    ¡°Shaoming, I¡¯ve missed you for the past two weeks. I¡¯ve really missed you a lot!¡± Ning Qing kissed his thin lips.

    ...

    Ning Qing came out of the dressing room half an hourter. Every step she took felt as if she were stepping on cotton candy. Everything felt so unreal.

    She went to the bathroom counter, she could see that the woman in the mirror was blushing. Her eyes bore a beautiful and delicate like, like red roses masked in morning dew.

    Turning on the faucet, she washed her hands.

    The dressing room door suddenly opened. Lu Shaoming was wearing his metal belt. His ck trousers were a little wrinkled from being squeezed against Ning Qing. The wrinkles exhibited a different kind of casual male sexiness. The wrinkled pants looked nice on his long legs.

    Lu Shaoming hugged Ning Qing from behind. He held her small hands in his as he washed them for her. He gently kissed her hair as he said, ¡°Thank you, wifey.¡±

    Ning Qing pressed her red lips together, looked sideways at him, and said in a delicate voice, ¡°This is not to be repeated!¡±

    ¡°Heh,¡± Lu Shaoming didn¡¯t agree. ¡°When you can satisfy me, I won¡¯t repeat this again.¡±

    Ning Qing was speechless. She elbowed his chiseled abdomen with her elbow and in a sweet voice retorted, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not grateful, and you¡¯re still ming me?¡±

    ¡°How did you figure it out?¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s low, rich voice wasced with the hoarseness of satisfaction. He rubbed his handsome face against Ning Qing¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯ve heard how other wives did it just now, and how did you do it, huh? Before we were married, I didn¡¯t even need to use my hand for three months. Now that I¡¯m married to you, I¡¯ve used it diligently. For example,st night. Wifey, are you still unapologetic?¡±

    Last night...

    He had the face to say that!

    Ning Qing pouted her red lips and deliberately grumbled fiercely, ¡°If you continue talking, there will be no next time!¡±

    Lu Shaoming lips curled up as heughed. He bent over and kissed her little face again. This little wife of his was so cute.

    ¡°Wifey, I¡¯m leaving now. It may take four or five days for me to return from this trip to the Cavalier Conference in Italy. Mother is taken care of in the hospital. But don¡¯t worry, Zhu Rui is still in the country. You can reach out to him if you need anything. Also, I¡¯ve seen what happened to between you, Li Meiling and her daughter. Feel free to call me beforehand if you have any ideas or want to mull over your options. I won¡¯t get involved in your affairs, but I have more experience and knowledge than you, so I can give you good advice.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ning Qing nodded.

    His arms were very warm. She felt as if she were basking in the sunshine in his arms. The man who¡¯d whispered sweet nothings to her just now was reassuring her like her...father.

    Ning Qing couldn¡¯t help but cringe at the thought ofparing the two!

    Lu Shaoming let go of her and stood up straight. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    She suddenly felt cold as he pulled away from her and left.

    Lu Shaoming had only taken one step forward when he felt a small hand grab his vest.

    Lu Shaoming looked back, only to notice Ning Qing¡¯s beautiful autumn eyes looking at him pitifully and reluctantly.

    The manughed, he ced his hand on the back of her head and pulled her into his arms and gently stroked her hair. ¡°What? You can¡¯t bear to part with me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Ning Qing deeply inhaled his refreshing scent and rubbed her small face under the cor of his neat shirt.

    With a sigh of satisfaction, Lu Shaoming said in a gentle voice, ¡°I might be busy while I¡¯m gone. Thepany¡¯s headquarters is in the United States, but because you are here, we might settle in T city for a short period. I have a lot of business to deal with. I¡¯ll spend more time with you when this is all taken care of.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I know. You go and work.¡± Ning Qing nodded and loosened her hold on him.

    She actually didn¡¯t tend to depend or rely on someone easily. Ever since she was a child, he was the only person she had been dependent on, other than her mother.

    She was reluctant to see him go.

    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Lu Shaoming took a step forward, held her small face in both hands and kissed her.

    Ning Qing gently embraced him and the two lovers were entwined.

    After a long, delicate kiss, Lu Shaoming gently pressed down on the girl¡¯s red swollen lips with his rough thumb. The skin on the corner of her lips had broken. He frowned and said, ¡°I promise that I will never bite you again, no matter how happy and stimted I get.¡±

    Ning Qing was shocked, apparently not expecting him to say such a thing. Shamelessly saying such things in such a solemn tone!

    ¡°Leave!¡± The sadness of parting had been diluted. Ning Qing threw her small pink fist against his shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m really going to leave now.¡± Lu Shaoming pinched her tender face and turned away.

    ...

    When the handsome figure disappeared, Ning Qing walked out of the bathroom.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of people in the corridor. She covered her broken red lips with her little hand and went to look for Xiao Zhou.

    But at the end of the corridor, Xu Junxi appeared...

    Ning Qing was annoyed that she had to see Xu Junxi here. Rarely was she in the mood to deal with him.

    Xu Junxi looked at Ning Qing. Her clothes were neat and tidy, but her hair was in disarray. Perhaps because she¡¯d been sweating just now, several beautiful strands of hair clung to her fair neck.

    Ning Qing brought her hand down and he saw her injured red lips.

    Gloomy cold light burst out from his ck eyes. His palms, which had been hanging by his side, clenched into fists. He stared at her as he gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Did you kiss Lu Shaoming?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ning Qing generously admitted. What was it to him that she¡¯d kissed her husband?

    ¡°Well done,¡± Xu Junxi¡¯s chest fluctuated violently, and he spoke in a guttural tone. ¡°Don¡¯t have any self-respect. Do you think Lu Shaoming actually wants you? He¡¯s just ying with you. He won¡¯t marry you. You¡¯ll never be a part of the Lu family!¡±

    Ning Qing really wanted to shove her marriage certificate in his face and tell him to open his dirty eyes and look at it carefully, but she decided not. She smiled coldly, then asked, ¡°Do you think Lu Shaoming is like you? I¡¯m sorry, I can tell you very clearly that Lu Shaoming is one in a million, and unfortunately, as I, Ning Qing, have met this wonderful man, I won¡¯t ever let him go!¡±

    After she¡¯d finished speaking, Ning Qing walked away.

    Xu Junxi couldn¡¯t suppress the bitterness in his heart anymore. Why was he so upset? He felt as if someone was slicing at his heart with a knife.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xu Junxi gave a low roar and hit the wall with his fist.

    Blood started to flow down the wall.

    ...

    Ning Qing walked away in a hurry and identally bumped into someone while turning the corner.

    ¡°Sorry! You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡±

    The person tidied up her skirt and raised her head.

    Ning Qing was stunned. It was one of her idols, Xia Xiaofu!

    Xia Xiaofu was wearing an elegant white dress. Her chestnut wavy hair hung all the way down to her waist, with some strands scattered on her delicate shoulders.

    She had a very standard oval-shaped face. Ning Qing noticed that her eyes were looking around.

    Ning Qing heard that she had a double doctorate in Chinese Studies from the top university in China. As the saying goes ¡°One who is full of knowledge always behaves with elegance¡±. 16-year-old Xia Xiaofu had been selected to y in a Chinese ¡®gods and heroes¡¯ drama because of her untainted temperament. She had been praised as the ¡°Sister Goddess¡± ever since.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Xia. I¡¯ve always admired you very much. Can you give me your autograph?¡± Ning Qing asked, a little excited.

    Xia Xiaofu blinked her beautiful eyes when she heard her words. A crystal clear smile appeared on her delicate little face. ¡°Ning Qing, right? You can call me Xiaofu. I watched the promotional video of ¡°Dust and Wind¡± today. I really respect your acting ability. To tell the truth, I¡¯d been eying the role of Meng Yao for a long time. When the role had been taken by you, I felt quite depressed for some time. But, you interpreted the role very well and I candidly admit defeat.¡±

    Ning Qing hadn¡¯t expected the noble nation¡¯s number one goddess to be so cheerful and lively in private, but only the actors and actresses who could differentiate who they were on and off stage could really enjoy life.

    ¡°Xiao...Fu,¡± Ning Qing said tentatively, ¡°thank you for your praise.¡± She rummaged through her bag, pulled out a pen, and handed it to Xia Xiaofu. ¡°Can you sign your autograph on the back of the bag for me? I want to treasure this bag forever.¡±

 Chapter 78 - Thereâ€™s A Bullet Flying Towards Her

    <h4>Chapter 78: There¡¯s A Bullet Flying Towards Her</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Xiao... Fu,¡± Ning Qing called. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡± She took out a pen from her bag and passed it to Xia Xiaofu. ¡°Can you sign the back of my bag? I¡¯ll treasure it.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Xia Xiaofu took over the pen and signed her name.

    Her signature was just like her character, elegant and unrestrained.

    Xia Xiaofu then took out her phone and said, ¡°Ning Qing, I¡¯ll follow you on Weibo! Let¡¯s follow each other.¡±

    Ning Qing sincerely liked this woman. She had a good reputation, constantly referred to with terms like ¡®fairy¡¯ and ¡®goddess¡¯, but she had a frank and open personality.

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s more than what I could have wished for.¡± Ning Qing took out her phone and they sessfully followed each other on Weibo.

    ¡°Xiaofu...¡± A man walked over.

    Ning Qing lifted her eyes and saw a handsome man in a suit. There was a secretary behind him. He looked like a leader in the business circle.

    ¡°Ze, why did youe? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯d drive myself back?¡± Xia Xiaofu creased her eyebrows when she saw Ou Ze.

    Ou Ze walked over with a devious look on his face. He extended his arms to hold Xia Xiaofu¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°I worry when you drive home alone, so I told the driver to turn around to pick you up.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu didn¡¯t reply, but turned around and smiled at Ning Qing. ¡°Ning Qing, this is my fiance, Ou Ze. Ze, this is my best friend that I¡¯ve just got to know, Ning Qing.¡±

    ¡°Mister Ou, hi!¡± Ning Qing nodded and greeted the man.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Ning.¡± Ou Ze nced at Ning Qing then brought Xia Xiaofu forward by her shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s already the beginning of autumn, why are you only in a dress? Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Ou Ze asked as he took over a blue wool jacket and put it over her shoulders.

    Xia Xiaofu waved goodbye at Ning Qing apologetically as she turned in Ou Ze¡¯s arms.

    Ning Qing watched them leave. A woman¡¯s sixth sense: she disliked Ou Ze. There was disdain in his gaze and his businessman-snobbiness was not subtle.

    Ning Qing watched them walk away until they took a turn at the end of the corridor. A slender figure suddenly barged into her view. Ning Qing was stunned. Ou Luo Xi and Ou Ze, both of their surnames were Ou.

    ¡°Luo Xi, such a coincidence.¡± Ou Ze paused with Xia Xiaofu in her arms.

    ¡°Elder brother.¡± Ou Luo Xi was in a yellow wind coat and dark blue jeans. His delicate face bore a cool expression. He called when he saw Ou Ze.

    ¡°Mm, I came to pick up your sister-inw. We are leaving.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu looked past Ou Ze¡¯s shoulder curiously to take another look at the delicate looking man. She had been engaged with Ou Ze for two years and she only saw Ou Luo Xi once in Ou¡¯s house. The man gave her a feeling that he wasn¡¯t easy to get along with. The most crucial part was that Ou Luo Xi had not once looked at her directly!

    Such a thing had never happened in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s entire life.

    ¡°Ze, isn¡¯t your brothering home with you?¡±

    Ou Ze held the back of Xia Xiaofu¡¯s head to shift her gaze. ¡°He has an apartment outside. He¡¯s used to being a Lone Ranger. Xiaofu, I¡¯ll sleep at your ce tonight...?¡±

    As the hustle and bustle in the corridor resumed, Ning Qing walked forward while Ou Luo Xi stopped in ce. His long fringe blocked his beautiful eyes; no one could tell what he was thinking about.

    ¡°Luo Xi, why are you here?¡±

    Ou Luo Xi looked up with a poker face, revealing his ck eyes that were like the dark night behind bright moonlight, quiet and lonely.

    Ning Qing felt her heart twist. It was the first time she looked at the young man with heartache.

    ¡°I heard that brother came. So, I came here.¡±

    ¡°Brother? You mean Ou Ze?¡± Ning Qing was confused because he called Ou Ze ¡°elder brother¡±. One would think he¡¯d share a more intimate rtionship with someone whom he called ¡°brother¡±.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m looking for Brother Shaoming.¡±

    Ning Qing: What?

    ...

    Ning Qing was on her iPad in the back seat of the car. She realized that she wasn¡¯t a qualified wife. They were married for so long but she didn¡¯t know anything about her husband.

    She typed ¡°Guang Qing¡± in the search engine bar and tapped the search button.

    But the iPad in her hand was taken away by Xiao Zhou, ¡°Ning Qing, you worry me. Quick, tell me. What¡¯s your rtionship with Young Master Lu? You are ridiculous! There are rumors spreading around the club and I am thest to know that you have a thing with Young Master Lu. You don¡¯t have to use the search engine on the inte, just ask me whatever you¡¯d like to know.¡±

    Ning Qing saw that her iPad was confiscated so she had no choice but to ask, ¡°I¡¯d like to know who Lu Shaoming is?¡±

    Xiao Zhou gawked in shock. She extended her finger and tapped on Ning Qing¡¯s head, ¡°Ning Qing, are you a woman? Are you ignorant? Have you not heard of Lu Corporation?¡±

    ¡°Lu Corporation is involved in business, politics and also the military. They are the biggest tycoon internationally. They are also the hottest Emperor Group affiliate. Lu Shaoming is a ninth generation member of the Lu family, which is the most outstanding generation of the family yet. His firstpany, Guang Qing, had an IPO in Los Angeles when he was sixteen. He is known as a business genius.¡±

    ¡°Not only is he a man of distinguished rank, but his personal life is also extremely clean. Many famous women and daughters of the rich and influential families have made moves on him, but he was never a part of any sex scandal. He is every woman¡¯s most desired bachelor, the one and only.¡±

    Ning Qing was shocked. She knew that he was rich but she never thought he would be that rich.

    What should she do? She felt as though she had fallen into a pit of gold.

    ¡°Xiao Zhou, was he the one who invested in Street Walker?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Young Master Lu is the biggest investor in Street Walker. I also heard that Young Master Lu and Director Wang are very close friends.¡±

    The mystery that Ning Qing pondered was suddenly clear. It was because of him!

    It had always been him!

    She had been wondering why luck had been in her favortely. She starred in Street Walker and her life took a three-sixty change. It turned out that it was always he who helped her.

    She thought and realized that he must have been helping her before they even got married. But why? She was only a stranger whom he met maybe once or twice.

    Would it be that he fell in love at first sight, poured out his heart at the second, and determined to marry her at the third?

    Ning Qing felt confused. She was such an ordinary person. Which part of her worth his love?

    ¡°Ning Qing, one more thing. Ou Family and Zhou Family have been friends for many generations. Young Master Lu and Ou Luo Xi are close brothers.¡±

    Ning Qing had already guessed this.

    The man did so much for her in silence. Things that could be done, things that couldn¡¯t be done... He even carefully thought about the lead male role in her starring film.

    ¡°Ning Qing, I told you everything I know. Now, it¡¯s your turn. Hurry up and be honest with me. What¡¯s your rtionship with Young Master Lu?¡±

    Ning Qing calmed herself down and looked Xiao Zhou in her eyes when she replied, ¡°He is my husband... We are married.¡±

    After a minute, a shrill scream came from the back of the vehicle. ¡°Oh, my God!¡±

    ...

    By the next morning, the number of Ning Qing¡¯s Weibo fans had increased from six billion to twenty billion. She became one of the top five hottest topics on Baidu.

    There was a general theme regarding ¡°Ning Qing¡¯s innocence¡± in the entertainment circle. She rose from a fallen socialite to an aspiring goddess. No one dared to denounce her or put the false charge against her past.

    At the same time, digital citizens were arguing. Although Xu Junxi forcefully shut down the videos about their engagement party by the afternoon, he couldn¡¯t stop the public outcry. Almost seventy percent of theizens were dering war against Li Meiling. They urged her to hold a press release to exin herself regarding how she had be involved in her best friend¡¯s marriage.

    Li Meiling had yet to respond to the matter.

    This aside, Lu Shaoming¡¯s appearance in the private club was like a dream. No news had been leaked to the public. Ning Qing knew that he approached everything in an efficient and orderly manner.

    At the same time, Producer Ni vanished into thin air in a single night. He was chased out of T City.

    Ning Qing knew that although he left, there was still plenty of resentment.

    One more thing that was worth bringing up: Xia Xiaofu shared the Street Walker promo video and ¡°liked¡± it twelve times. The friendship between the two Goddesses touched the digital citizens¡¯ hearts.

    Ning Qing went through Xia Xiaofu¡¯s Weibo. Most of the people that she followed and followed her back were female celebrities that had zero scandals, just like her. She was popr in the industry and she had a great reputation.

    Recalling Ou Ze from the night before, Ning Qing found it a pity. Although she could tell that Ou Ze was dying to give his heart to Xia Xiaofu, she felt that they weren¡¯t a good match.

    Ou Ze said that he¡¯d sleep over at Xia Xiaofu¡¯s that night. Ning Qing recalled that Xia Xiaofu was only twenty-two years old, a very young age. Wouldn¡¯t it be careless to cohabit before marriage?

    Ning Qing suddenly blushed as the thought crossed her mind. How dare she think she badly about other people! She had yet to turn twenty-one but he wanted to do that so much!

    His enchanting scent was still lingering on her lips and a handsome face popped up in her head. Ning Qing was burning in embarrassment.

    The night before when they were in the changing room, she remembered clearly that he had asked her, with his mouth so close to her ear, ¡°Is it small?¡±

    ... Not small.

    Every part of his body was so eminent and strong, fueled by male hormones. He was just like a tiger after the hunt.

    ... Very charming.

    She can¡¯t think about him. Every time she thought of him, she would quiver.

    ...

    Ning Qing arrived at Red House and ran into Xia Xiaofu.

    ¡°Ning Qing!¡± Xia Xiaofu ran over with a smile. ¡°Our crew is here to film a scene. I¡¯m not in this scene but I recalled that you¡¯re here so I followed them here to see you.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, you¡¯re the first who came to visit me at work. Thank you,¡± Ning Qing was touched.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We are best friends now. Best sisters.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu.¡± Director Wang walked over. ¡°You have time to visit us today? We are starting soon. I¡¯ll ask someone to bring you a chairter, you can watch.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Director Wang.¡± Xia Xiaofu was wearing a pink dress, simple yet refined. When she smiled, she looked beautiful and charming.

    Ning Qing bid farewell to Xia Xiaofu and went to read her script. Someone carried a rattan chair over and Xia Xiaofu¡¯s assistant, Xiao Li, put a soft cushion on it before she sat down.

    Then, there were a bunch of girls outside the filming studio chattering in excitement, ¡°Wow, finally get to see Ou Luo Xi in army garb on the scene. Please remember to send me to the hospital if I faintter.¡±...

    Hearing the shrill scream of the mob of girls, Xia Xiaofu looked toward themotion. Ou Luo Xi was there.

    Ou Luo Xi wore good looking army garments with a dark yellow belt. The firm army pants wrapped around his long legs.

    The white cor of the undershirt wrapped around his smooth neck, juxtaposed with a well-pressed army cor. The originally smooth fringe on his forehead was pulled back with hair gel. His forehead and his long and slender eyebrows were exposed. Every single step he took in his ck leather boots was sharp. He appeared extremely dignified.

    ¡°I¡¯m fainting, I¡¯m fainting...¡± one of the girls eximed.

    ¡°Sister Xiaofu, Ou Luo Xi looks really good in the army fatigues,¡± Her assistant, Xiao Li, couldn¡¯t help but say excitedly.

    Xia Xiaofu hadn¡¯t realized that her eyes had been lingering on Ou Luo Xi for a long time until Xiao Li spoke. All the male celebrities she¡¯s coborated with were perfect looking men, but she had never really checked any of them out before.

    She wondered why she was dumbfounded earlier.

    Xia Xiaofu blushed.

    Ou Luo Xi happened to walk over in his army boots. Maybe he realized that Xiao Li was talking about him earlier so Xia Xiaofu, noticing his sharp footsteps, suddenly slowed down.

    Xia Xiaofu figured that he would look over. Her eyshes that were like cattail leaf fan fanned and lowered. There was a tinge of anxiety and excitement on her fair beautiful face.

    She was nervous and she didn¡¯t dare to meet his eyes.

    However, he didn¡¯t bother looking at her. For twenty-two years in her life, the rate at which she¡¯d receive a second nce was two hundred percent, and they¡¯d normally take more than two.

    The young man tantly ignored her existence. Her arrogance and dignity caused her to wait in anticipation of his gaze.

    She was looking forward to seeing the surprise in his eyes.

    That was how she thought it¡¯d go.

    However, she could hear his footsteps as he passed her. Ou Luo Xi didn¡¯t look at her, but instead walked right by her.

    Xia Xiaofu had never been treated so coldly. He obviously noticed that she was there as he slowed down but he didn¡¯t turn around. He had no manners!

    You slow down but you don¡¯t look?!

    Xia Xiaofu gripped her dress and humphed angrily. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look nice at all!¡±

    She puffed up her cheeks, pouted her cherry-like lips, andined in a charmingly naive manner.

    If it were to be an ordinary man who saw that, they would probably p themselves twice for making her angry. However, it happened to be the young man who didn¡¯t understand feelings.

    Ning Qing turned around and sighed. She lived up to her reputation as National Goddess. Her frown, her smile, her anger was filled with an aura of awe.

    Ning Qing took another look at Our Luo Xi. The delicate looking young man was talking to Director Wang as usual. She found it weird. Theoretically, the two of them should be inws but it felt strange.

    ...

    The scene was about the beginning of a war. The scene consisted of a bunch of Japanese invaders barging into a karaoke hall, which would then be followed by gunshots and massacre.

    Director Wang shouted ¡°action!¡± Then, Ning Qing held a mic on the stage and prepared to sing. Suddenly, bang! Someone kicked open the door and the Japanese barged in.

    ¡°Bang bang!¡± There were gunshots and everyone in the karaoke hall scattered and ran.

    Going along with the script, Ning Qing quickly got off the stage and prepared to stop the fighting. However, Ning Qing heard a very clear gunshot and her pupils contracted as she looked forward.

    There was a bullet flying towards her!

    (Original Text: 3,497 words; Trante Text: 2,688 words)

 Chapter 79 - What a Nice Term, Calling Me Sister

    <h4>Chapter 79: What a Nice Term, Calling Me Sister</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Ah, Ning Qing!¡± Xia Xiaofu could see everything clearly from her angle. She stood up from a rattan chair and screamed, ¡°There are real bullets inside!¡±

    Ning Qing felt as if her feet were made of lead. Her ck and white eyes were so focused on the rapidly approaching bullet that she forgot to respond.

    The entire crew was shocked. These guns were fake. The sounds of gunshots were added and edited in post-production. No one had expected that there would be a real gun.

    The bullet was flying at a speed of 856 meters per second.

    Ning Qing was 10 meters away. It would only take a split second before the bullet hit her.

    Time slowed as the studio became so quiet; a pin drop could be heard.

    Hence, Xia Xiaofu saw that in that entire room, only a single man as moving. The figure in army green jumped directly onto the round table in front with a stretch of his long legs as he leapt forward.

    There were too many extra actors in this chaotic scene. His ck military boots stepped on the heads of those people so lightly, not a cry of pain could be heard. He closed in on Ning Qing so fast, throwing his military cap off his head like a cold de and out of the sheath with one hand.

    The weightless cap actually flew toward the bullet with a strong gust of wind.

    And the teenagernded with his right knee on the ground, his left palm supporting himself, panting.

    Ning Qing felt that her heart had stopped beating, the cap flying in mid-air was shot through by the bullet, but at the same time, the bullet was deflected and whizzed through the tip of her hair.

    With a bang, the bullet passed through the wall.

    She had escaped death.

    ¡°Ning Qing!¡± Xiao Zhou screamed and rushed forward to help Ning Qing, who was about to copse.

    The crew looked at Ou Luoxi, who was still half kneeling on the ground, in shock. He had a martial arts background and was fast enough to be invisible, and could deflect bullets with his bare hands.

    However, at this time, Ou Luoxi¡¯s blood vessels bulged at his neck, his handsome face that was as beautiful as a sculpture was tense. The young boy had evolved into a man. Under the light, his jawline was as sharp and firm as a carving. He didn¡¯t have time to wipe the cold light from his gaze. He was simply too handsome like this.

    ¡°Some...somebody help, they¡¯ve fainted.¡± This time, the little girls outside the studio had fainted.

    ¡°Sister Fu, are you alright?¡± Xiao Li bent down and asked Xia Xiaofu as she slumped down in the rattan chair behind her. She didn¡¯t hear her clearly. She ced her little hand over her heart, which was thumping violently.

    She nced up and looked at the teenager secretly, and she heard the sound of flowers blooming.

    ¡°What happened? Who can exin to me why any of these guns would be loaded? The props team... What do you do for a living? Didn¡¯t you check the guns carefully before filming? How could this ident happen?¡± Director Wang roared with a bad temper.

    The team leader of the props team trembled as he came forward, full of fear. ¡°Director Wang, I really did check the props. I don¡¯t know where the bullet came from.¡±

    Director Wang was about to continue shouting when Ning Qing came forward and said, ¡°Director Wang, this is a life-threatening matter, the team leader would never y this joke, so I think that the team leader had nothing to do with this. But this matter was very strange. There are too many extra actors and actresses on the scene and it¡¯s so hectic that it would be difficult to check for fingerprints on the gun. Our drama is about to wrap up and it¡¯s not good to have negative news about us. I suggest containing the spread of this news then making a report to the police in secret and collecting evidence. Then we can catch the real perpetrator.¡±

    The first thing to do when facing a problem was to analyze calmly. Director Wang gave Ning Qing an appraising look.

    Director Wang looked at Ou Luoxi who was walking towards them and asked, ¡°Luoxi, do you agree with Ning Qing¡¯s method?¡±

    Ou Luoxi was still expressionless as he nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    With the consent of the two parties, Director Wang ordered his men to take care of the matter.

    ...

    After two more scenes had been filmed in the morning., Ning Qing and Xia Xiaofu had agreed to have lunch together, but Xiao Zhou brought an iPad that contained very bad news.

    ¡°Ning Qing, something has happened to your mother.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart clenched as she quickly took the iPad and looked at thetest news of the morning.

    ¡°Ning Qing, these are photographs secretly taken by reporters. This morning, Li Meiling went to the hospital to visit your mother. Your mother reached her hand and gave her a p in the face. The inte is fighting over it furiously, no matter which side they stand on, Li Meiling had obviously seeded in bringing your mother into the whirlpool of public opinion.¡±

    Ning Qing looked through the photos, which showed Li Meiling in tears, acting pitiful in front of her mother, like a little daughter-inw who had suffered a lot of abuse.

    And Mom¡¯s eyes were resolute; that p had been full of anger and strength.

    Ning Qing¡¯s mouth curved in a sneer, Li Meiling had finally begun to fight back. In Xu Junxi¡¯s words, what an actress!

    But out of all the things that Li Meiling shouldn¡¯t do. She shouldn¡¯t have involved her mother. She¡¯ll make her regret this!

    ¡°Ning Qing, I just heard that Li Meiling has announced to the public that she will hold a press conference at 4 p.m. this afternoon to formally exin and rify all the rumors.¡±

    4 p.m., looks like Li Meiling couldn¡¯t wait anymore.

    Ning Qing took out her phone and called Xia Xiaofu. She exined that she could not go for lunch with her as something hade up. Xia Xiaofu expressed her understanding and said that they¡¯d just meet next time.

    After putting her phone away, Ning Qing walked forward. ¡°Xiao Zhou, book me a ticket, I want to fly to T city.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, are we going to attend Li Meiling¡¯s press conference?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t Li Meiling set the time at 4:00 p.m just so that I can go back and watch? Well then, I¡¯ll dly go. I¡¯d like to see how her clever tongue can confound right and wrong.

    ...

    Ning Qing arrived in T city at 3:30 p.m.

    Ning Qing took out her phone and found Lu Shaoming¡¯s number after she¡¯d stepped out of the airport. He had told her to call him before taking any action.

    ¡°Hello.¡± A clear, rich, gentle, and pleasant voice sounded at the other end after the phone rang once.

    ¡°Hello, Shaoming,¡± Ning Qing roughly filled him in on what had happened in the hospital that morning, ¡°So I¡¯m going to attend Li Meiling¡¯s press conference now. I¡¯m going to tear her apart.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± the man at the other end said softly, lowering his eyebrows as he spoke. ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m ready. I¡¯m on the side of justice; evil will never suppress justice.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s autumn pupils sparkled with confidence and determination.

    ¡°Did you say Mom pped Li Meiling?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mom¡¯s character is very gentle. Li Meiling must have said something very ugly to agitate her, and then mom must have fallen into her trap and pped her to then be photographed by reporters.¡±

    The other end was silent for three seconds. He must be in a very quiet ce. Every syble he uttered wasced with the gentleness that he usually treated her with but was also strong enough to really hit her. ¡°Mom¡¯s ward is guarded by bodyguards. Li Meiling can¡¯t get in, so Mom must have sent her bodyguards away and went to meet Li Meiling in private.¡±

    Ning Qing had a feeling that there was more to his words. ¡°Shaoming, what do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°What I want to say is that Li Meiling had specially gone to the hospital to see Mom before the press conference. Obviously, she wanted to involve your mother. Li Meiling set press conference at 4 o¡¯clock, giving you enough time to fly back to T city to tear her up. Li Meiling thought that she had the winning ticket. Mother¡¯s behavior was a bit abnormal. If I¡¯m not wrong, there is a secret between Mother and Li Meiling. This secret is Li Meiling¡¯s biggest trump card.

    Ning Qing was stunned. She hadn¡¯t thought about that.

    In her mind, Mom was always so gentle and virtuous. Everything was all Li Meiling¡¯s fault and mother had always been the innocent injured party.

    She had never considered that her mother would have so-called secrets.

    After only listening to her brief words in such a short time, the man at the other end had objectively and calmly analyzed the entire thing and had given the wisest and sharp guess.

    That was how this man could make her admire and trust him.

    ¡°President Lu, it¡¯s almost time for you to give your speech...¡± A pleasant female voice suddenly sounded at the other end.

    But the female voice stopped abruptly, she must¡¯ve been waved away mid sentence.

    Ning Qing felt guilty. ¡°Shaoming, are you in a meeting? Sorry, I¡¯m not calling at the right time. You go in. I¡¯ll call you again in the evening.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± said the man,ughingzily and enticingly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to be independent? Then go to the press conference. There will be many challenges in life, we must learn to face them. That¡¯s it, bye.¡±

    The man hung up.

    Listening to the busy dial tone, Ning Qing bit her cherry red lips with her pearl white teeth. How could he just hang up like that?

    To be fair, she was the one who had asked him to hang up.

    He had said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to be independent?¡± This was what she had told him when she flew to Shanghai to shoot for a drama half a month. At that time, he had promised her solemnly, but his tone was obviouslyced with a slight hint of disapproval just now.

    He wasughing at her!

    How could he do that? Yes, she was as childish as a nk sheet of paper in front of him, but she was only 21 years old. He had to let her grow up slowly.

    Ning Qing stomped her feet in embarrassment, but she could not stop the corners of her lips from curving up.

    His words always carried the straightforward decisiveness that was clean cut, which was so attractive.

    The key was that his light smile was so indulgent as if she were his little girl.

    Whoops, this feeling of ¡°Father¡± came again.

    Sobs. This is so embarrassing.

    ...

    Ning Qing went to the hospital to see her mother first.

    There were bodyguards outside the door of the ward and professional nurses on duty inside. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for half a month. Dr. Luo had said that her mother was recovering well and could soon be discharged from the hospital.

    During her absence, Lu Shaoming had given her mother the best care.

    Yue Wanqing was leaning on the bed, deep in thought when Ning Qing pushed the door open. Yue Wanqing looked good, but she was frowning as if her heart was heavy.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Ning Qing went in.

    ¡°Qingqing, you¡¯re back?¡± Yue Wanqing was delighted as she held her daughter¡¯s little hand.

    Ning Qing sat on the bed and wrapped her arms around her mother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mom, what did Li Meiling say to you today? Why did you p her face?¡±

    ¡°She said a lot. She said that she¡¯d started her affair with your father 20 years ago and said that I was silly for always regarding her as a good sister. It would have been alright if she had just talked about me. She also scolded you for being the same as me, treating Ning Yao as your sister, and finally losing your fiance. Qingqing, why didn¡¯t you tell Mom that you and Xu Junxi were engaged?¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Ning Qing rested her head on her mother¡¯s shoulder, whispering to her, ¡°The man who could act like that has no ce in our family. I¡¯m already married to Shaoming now; why mention that Xu Junxi.¡±

    Yue Wanqing was relieved to see that her daughter had really forgotten about the past. She nodded her head with relief. ¡°Shaoming is really a good boy. He had spent almost every day this month chatting with me. I told him about your childhood. Every expression of his indicates to me that he likes you.¡±

    ¡°Mom,¡± Ning Qing replied, with a shy and sweet smile on her little face as if she had smeared honey on her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about everything with him. When I was a child, I didn¡¯t know anything. He¡¯dugh at me if you were to tell him something embarrassing about me.¡±

    ¡°You have the heart of a petty girl. Shaoming was very happy and he always listens carefully. Don¡¯t think ill of him.¡±

    There it is. She hadn¡¯t been here for even half a month and her mother¡¯s heart had totally deviated towards her son-inw.

    However, the 30-year-old man¡¯s speech and manners were indeed gracious, and his elegance cultured manner, and cultivation from nobility were impably perfect. Men like him are impressive to her mother¡¯s generation.

    Of course, a little girl like her likes it too.

    But my mother didn¡¯t know that the man was so bad when he was with her.

    He would bully her, hooking his rough big palms around her to restrict her from moving. His unfathomable eyes would look at her, very evil, sexy and charming, telling her his desires with his eyes.

    She didn¡¯t know how to refuse him when he was like that at all.

    Men of his status would also have times when he would try to suppress his panting, biting her, uncontrobly and spewing words that would make her blush...

    Ning Qing blushed and forcibly threw the man off her mind. She asked her mother, ¡°Mom, what else did Li Meiling say to you today?¡±

    She did not know how to ask about the ¡°secret¡± that Lu Shaoming had suggested.

    ¡°Yes, Li Meiling said that she would hold a press conference at 4 p.m. this afternoon. Qingqing, please take me there with you, I want to see what she has to say.¡±

    ¡°Mom...¡± Ning Qing didn¡¯t want her mother to take part in this too much.

    ¡°Qingqing, Mom has the right to know about this matter. My 25-year marriage with your father and 22-year sisterhood with Li Meiling has made me a fool, but I want to live without being in the dark for once.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing took Yue Wanqing to the press conference and opened the door. Reporters filled the room and both Li Meiling and Ning Yao were there.

    Ning Qing nced around and saw that Xu Junxi was absent.

    Looking at Ning Yao¡¯s fiery eyes, Ning Qing knew that she must have suffered losses and grievances with the Xu family. Otherwise, how could Xu Junxi note and support the mother-daughter pair on such an important asion?

    ¡°Miss Ning, Aunt Ning, here you are. Please say a few words.¡± Reporters flocked towards them upon seeing them.

    But these reporters were blocked by bodyguards, keeping them at a meter¡¯s distance. To ensure her safety, Yue Wanqing sat in a wheelchair, Xiao Zhou pushed the wheelchair, and Ning Qing stood beside her mother.

    ¡°Sister,¡± said Li Meiling, with tears of joy and guilt on her face as she walked over. ¡°Sister, you are finally willing to listen to my exnation.¡±

    Hmph. Exnation?

    Ning Qing wanted to speak.

    But her slender arm was pulled by Yue Wanqing. Yue Wanqingughed destely as she said. ¡°What a nice term, calling me sister. I¡¯m here today to let everyone witness our sisterly love.¡±

    ¡°Women who sang operas in the 1990s were also the lowest-ranking women in society at that time...¡±

 Chapter 80 - A Battle of Words On Press Release (Unmasking Li Meiling For The First Time)

    <h4>Chapter 80: A Battle of Words On Press Release (Unmasking Li Meiling For The First Time)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°A woman singing for the Chinese opera in the nies was the lowest ss in the society. When I knew you, you were just singing as a clown. You would fight with the others just for a meal ticket. Your biggest dream was just to have enough to eat and wear.¡±

    ¡°I like to hear you sing and you are such a sweet talker. You always referred to me as your sister, always told me how much your dad loves gambling and how he abuses you. He sold you off in the end. I pitied you and formally took you as my sister.¡±

    ¡°From then on, I¡¯d give you five dors every week. In the nies, five dors was enough for an ordinary person¡¯s monthly expenses. You ask yourself, have you ever worried about food and clothes, have you ever been bullied after I took you in?¡±

    ¡°I improved your material life then you beat around the bush and told me many men harassed you and wanted to take advantage of you. Without hesitation, I immediately told another good friend of mine to propel you to the main role. You have your skill and you are willing to work hard. You then gained fame within a year¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°Later on, you liked toe over to my ce. You would tell me in admiration that you have never seen such a beautiful house. Hence, I introduced you to my husband.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d never suspected you and my husband. Sometimes, you had to attend a social party tillte at night and you couldn¡¯t find a ride. You were afraid to go home on your own. I even sent my husband to take you home. Before I knew it, he took you home for twenty years.¡±

    ¡°For twenty-two years we¡¯ve called each other ¡®sister¡¯. When you were pregnant with Yaoyao, no one was sure of the paternity. I had just given birth to Qingqing and I was in my confinement period. You couldn¡¯t expose your pregnancy as you were a celebrity. For ten months, I let my husband take care of you. You gave birth to Yaoyao and I treated her as my own while Qingqing treated Yaoyao as her sister too. But, how did you treat us?¡±

    ¡°Li Meiling, God is watching your every movement. Every time I think of the filthy things that you¡¯ve done to me these past twenty years... Then you sent your daughter to threaten me! I feel extremely stupid. I¡¯ve lived in vain for the past forty years. We yed the Farmer and the Viper!¡±

    Yue Wanqing shed tears as she got worked up. Recalling the past: she hated Ning Zhenguo¡¯s heartlessness, she hated Li Meiling¡¯s betrayal, but she hated her stupidity the most.

    She didn¡¯t know how she could be that stupid. You make the bed that you lie in. She hated herself so much. How could she let herself live in such a miserable life?

    She was tortured by illness for the past three years and she had always wanted to kill herself. If it wasn¡¯t for Qingqing, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to live.

    The reporters at the scene were silent. Everyone pitied Yue Wanqing.

    Her best friend got involved with her husband and it was hidden from her for twenty years. She took the mistress¡¯s daughter as her own. Then, in the end, the mistress cast her aside and took her ce. If even one of those things had happened to any woman, they¡¯d be heartbroken.

    Ning Qing stared at Li Meiling as her mom spoke.

    There was no guilt in Li Meiling eyes. After all these years, when Li Meiling heard all of this, she only bore a look of jealousy.

    She wondered why she should live such a miserable life while the others could marry into a rich and influential family. They were all women after all.

    She wouldn¡¯t live off of charity for her entire life. She wanted to be someone of high status.

    ¡°Sister.¡± Although everyone at the scene was leaning towards Yue Wanqing, Li Meiling said with tears welled up in her eyes, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve always remembered how well you treated me. I was poor since youth and I epted your help and charity. I can¡¯t refute...¡±

    ¡°Heh, what do you want to refute?¡± Ning Qing cut her off with a smile. ¡°Aunt Li, there are so many reporters on the scene. We will give you time to refute. Enlighten me. Twenty years ago, did you not ept my mom¡¯s money? Or did my mom not spend money to help you gain fame? Or you¡¯re trying to say you didn¡¯t have anything to do with my dad?¡±

    If Li Meiling wanted to crack jokes and y a fool in front of Ning Qing, she¡¯d better bring her A-game.

    Li Meiling was at a disadvantage. She originally wanted to take advantage of themon abhorrence of the rich, but she never thought that Ning Qing would be so outspoken and counter her like this.

    ¡°Aunt Li, as you couldn¡¯t refute, then exin why my mom treated you so well but you refused to allow me entry into the Ning family house after you became Mrs. Ning? When you were poor, my mom gave you five dors every week but when my mom needed money for a liver transnt, you didn¡¯t even want to give us anything?¡±

    The reporters started talking amongst themselves. The way they looked at Li Meiling soured by the second.

    Li Meiling was calm as she looked towards Yue Wanqing. ¡°Sister, do you remember why Zhenguo insisted on a divorce?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t push mom off the stairs!¡± Yue Wanqing said.

    One stone stirs up a thousand waves. The reporters were shocked and the way they looked at Yue Wanqing soured as well.

    Ning Qing was stunned. She looked down at her mom. She knew about her grandma¡¯s fall down the stairs but she didn¡¯t know it was her mom who pushed her.

    ¡°Sister, there were witnesses and material evidence back then. Two of the maidservants saw that you were fighting with mom and you pushed her off the stairs. A sixty-five year olddy was pushed off the stairs by you and became forever enfeebled. Zhenguo was filial and determined to divorce you because of what happened.¡±

    ¡°Mom hasn¡¯t been in stable condition for the past few years and she would be agitated if she saw you and Qingqing. We couldn¡¯t let Qingqing in. Zhenguo forbids me to contact the two of you. All these years, I¡¯ve been serving Mom at home without taking a step away. I didn¡¯t have a chance to help you.¡±

    Ning Qing smirked in disdain. Lies, these were lies!

    Mom and grandma had a good rtionship, just like mother and daughter. Mom would never push grandma off the stairs.

    Without her knowing, her mom was greatly wronged.

    No one told her.

    ¡°Aunt Ning, may I ask if you really pushed Old Mrs. Ning off the stairs? She¡¯s a sixty-five year olddy. What is the reason behind such cruelty?¡± A reporter asked.

    ¡°I...¡± Yue Wanqing shook her head and wanted to exin.

    Ning Qing took one step forward and ced herself in front of her mother. She said to the reporter calmly, ¡°My mom would never push my grandma off the stairs. We will file a police report. If there were to be anyone here who said it was my mom who pushed my grandma, I¡¯d definitely invite you to the court. Please take responsibility for your words and actions.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s speech issued a warning and the reporter quickly retrieved their mic and stopped asking about it.

    Li Meiling was pissed off. She originally thought that she could condemn Yue Wanqing¡¯s morality before the public. However, Ning Qing didn¡¯t panic but held fast. She wasn¡¯t an easy target.

    Ning Qing slowly turned around and looked at Li Meiling. She smiled. ¡°Aunt Li, you talked about the reason why my parents divorced, you talked about Grandma rolling down the stairs. Stop beating around the bush. Why not talk about how you married my dad instead?¡±

    ¡°Qingqing, back then, your grandma rolled down the stairs; a sixty-five-year olddy suddenly lost her ability to take care of herself and she hit and bit everyone like a crazy person. Your grandma needed someone to take care of her. Your dad was upset and he wouldn¡¯t even enter the office. He had been drinking his sorrow away while the Ning family was in shambles. It was in need of female leadership.¡±

    Li Meiling made it sound logical and reasonable. The reporter nodded. ¡°Teacher Li, sending charcoal in snowy weather is the toughest. True feelings are revealed in times of crisis. You¡¯re so generous.¡±

    Li Meiling revealed a humble smile. ¡°I¡¯m only...¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± Ning Qing cut her off.

    Li Meiling suddenly looked upset.

    Ning Qing slowly walked before the reporter whoplimented Li Meiling. With a sharp gaze and a voice loud and clear, she asked, ¡°What do you mean by sending charcoal in snowy weather? My mother sent her charcoal in snowy weather for twenty years. In the end, my mom was chased out of the house. Who should she be sending charcoal to in snowy weather?¡±

    ¡°Their sisterhood had gone on for twenty-two years, yet she believed in the maidservant¡¯s one-sided statement instead of my Mom. Why couldn¡¯t she send charcoal to my mom in snowy weather, but she could send it to my mother¡¯s man? There were cracks in the rtionship between my mom and her man. Why didn¡¯t she help to mediate and instead immediately marry him? Grandma needed someone to take care of her. Did Ning Family has no maid at home? My dad drank his sorrows away, did it also mean that he misbehaved?¡±

    ¡°She took advantage of her best friend¡¯s divorce to quickly step foot in the other¡¯s marriage. Was she after my dad¡¯s heart or his money? At what point in those twenty years did she set her eyes on him? Had she been waiting for this opportunity? Nodding in approval for such a shameful action; I think you¡¯ve lost your mind!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Xiao Zhou¡¯s quickly pped at Ning Qing¡¯s speech, ¡°The persistence of this lie is due to the people of the same low level being willing to believe it.¡±

    The reporter¡¯s face grew pale then blushed in embarrassment. He was extremely embarrassed by Ning Qing¡¯s rebuke.

    The other reporters understood and quickly asked, ¡°Teacher Li, it seems that you did have mixed motives back then. May I ask, when did you start your rtionship with Ning Zhenguo?¡±

    ¡°Teacher Li, please return to the main focus of the press release. Is Miss Ning Yao Ning Zhengguo¡¯s daughter?¡±...

    If Ning Yao was, there was no exnation required. Li Meiling was the third person in their marriage.

    Ning Yao saw that Ning Qing had seized control of the entire press release and she was bottling up her anger. However, the question made Ning Yao¡¯s eyes beam. Humph, Ning Qing, you¡¯re too naive!

    ¡°Sister...¡± Li Meiling¡¯s tears were flowing down her cheeks. She became upset and choked on her words. ¡°Do you remember what happened at Yan Nan Road twenty years ago?¡±

    Yan Nan Road?

    It was Ning Qing¡¯s first time hearing of it.

    She noticed that her mom¡¯s body stiffened. She looked down and her mother¡¯s face grew pale. The way she looked at Li Meiling was filled with guilt.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart dropped. It seemed that Lu Shaoming was right. Her mom did have a secret.

    ¡°Teacher Li, what happened at Yan Nan Road twenty years ago? Can you please make it clear?¡±

    Li Meiling shivered all over, ¡°Twenty years ago, there was this night... My sister and I were walking down Yan Nan Road. Then, a bunch of gangsters suddenly appeared and they wanted to rape us. Back then, I wanted to let my sister run away so I grabbed the ring leader and promised that I¡¯d... I¡¯d serve them properly. They promised to let my sister go but I...¡±

    ¡°Wow...¡± It stirred a greatmotion.

    This was absurd. Unbelievable.

    Li Meiling would save my mom at the risk of her own? If the sun rises up from the West!

    ¡°Aunt Ning, is what Teacher Li said true? Twenty years ago, did she really sacrifice herself to save you?¡± The reporter asked.

    Yue Wanqing¡¯s tears were flowing down her cheeks too. ¡°What she said was true... There were five to six men that night. They were holding knives in their hands; they wanted to sexually assault me. Later on, Li Meiling held them back... I did not even have the strength to truss up a chicken. I couldn¡¯t save Meiling so I ran. I ran as I shouted for help. But, but I got lost on the way...¡±

    ¡°I am sorry to Meiling. I owed her for the rest of my life... Actually, when I thought about itter, I realized that I was too weak. If I were brave enough, I¡¯d have stayed back and taken it alongside Meiling...¡±

    Ning Qing heard and creased her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t believe it, but she didn¡¯t have any evidence. Hence, she could only listen to what Li Meiling had to say.

    Her mom was too kind. She talked about her ¡°weakness¡± courageously. But what her mom didn¡¯t know that it was a press release and what she said helped Li Meiling.

    ¡°Sister, my status was low and degrading back then but I wouldn¡¯t ept thetent rule and work really hard. I did that just to safeguard my innocence. I wasn¡¯t duty-bound but I didn¡¯t turn back in order to save you yet I didn¡¯tin nor regret. You didn¡¯t owe me. Youpensated me with material and assistance after that... But you shouldn¡¯t have suspected our sisterhood.¡±

    Ning Qing then realized Li Meiling¡¯s power. The word pensation¡± flipped her mom¡¯s kindness towards her over the years.

    Even theints that her mom held against her bore little weight as this came to light.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve been real to you for the past twenty years, Zhenguo and I were innocent but I was very disappointed when you pushed mom off the stairs. I was moved by Zhenguo as he grew distressed. He was such a great man. Why didn¡¯t you appreciate him? Why did you ruin his home?¡±

    ¡°Sister, I had to raise my daughter alone. Zhenguo didn¡¯t forsake me for it. He didn¡¯t care I was once... He treated Yaoyao like his own. Zhenguo and I were both pitiful people who were hurt deeply. We got together to simply go through the rest of our lives in peace.¡±

    Then, Li Meiling suddenly ran over and knelt before Yue Wanqing. She cried, ¡°Sister, please stop. I¡¯m the mistress, okay? Stop hurting Zhenguo and stop hurting my daughter.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. It turned out to be a really mboyant and pleasant sounding speech. Li Meiling was so good at standing facts on their head.

    Li Meiling gripped her mom¡¯s hand. Ning Qing saw that her mom¡¯s wrist turned red and she lowered her body to grab Li Meiling¡¯s hand, ¡°Aunt Li, this is being recorded. Thinking twice before you speak. Is Ning Yao really those gangster¡¯s daughter?¡±

    Ning Yao suddenly ran over and pushed Ning Qing. She then took Li Meiling in her embrace, ¡°Sister, stop forcing my mom. My mom did enough for your mom. I am my dad¡¯s daughter. I will forever be Ning Zhenguo¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯m so sorry. I made you suffer so much humiliation...¡± Li Meiling hugged Ning Yao and cried. The whole scene was extremely bitter.

 Chapter 81 - Battle of Wits 2 (Utterly Discredited)

    <h4>Chapter 81: Battle of Wits 2 (Utterly Discredited)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing stood up straight after she got pushed back. At that time, cameras kept shing as the shutters clicked non stop, and the media bombarded them with questions, one after another.

    ¡°Miss Ning, Miss Li, and Ning Yao are pitiful enough. Why are you so unsympathetic? Your mother had given to others out of guilt, and you have been the Ning family¡¯s eldest daughter for many years. You and your mother should try to be considerate of others.¡±

    ¡°Miss Ning, it was your mother¡¯s rebellion that ruined her happiness by causing her to push her mother-inw down the stairs. Now the three people in the Ning family are together after going through dangers and obstacles. Let¡¯s bless them together, OK?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ning, now the truth had been made clear. Madam Li has sacrificed herself for justice and endured humiliation for years, which is really admirable.¡±

    Those journalists were excited and pumped up. If it weren¡¯t for the bodyguards, Ning Qing would¡¯ve probably been surrounded by them.

    Now the situation has changed dramatically, and she had been universally condemned. She had lost the battle.

    She had actually lost.

    ¡°Do not bully my daughter, do not bully Qingqing...¡± Yue Wanqing wanted to go forward to exin upon seeing that Ning Qing was being questioned, but she suddenly felt an ache in her heart.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Auntie?¡± Xiao Zhou asked nervously.

    Ning Qing looked back quickly upon hearing that. She saw her mother had put one hand on her chest and rubbed it painfully. ¡°Mom, are you okay? Xiao Zhou, go back to the hospital.¡±

    They wanted to turn around and leave, but a group of reporters had rushed towards them outside the door, blocking their way.

    The ce became more and more chaotic. Although Ning Qing had a group of bodyguards protecting her, they could easily be trampled if the stalemate persisted.

    Ning Qing began to anxiously sweat. She was in a sea of people now but was unable to do anything.

    At this time, ¡°Everybody be quiet.¡± A clear and gentle voice rang through the room.

    The ce went quiet. A group of well-trained ck-clothed people came in and quickly parted a path in the middle of the crowd. Ning Qing looked back and realized that it was Zhu Rui.

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes shone brightly as her restless heart calmed instantaneously.

    Zhu Rui went beside Ning Qing and looked slowly at the mother-daughter pair who were still sitting on the ground. He said, ¡°Ms. Li, 20 years ago, were you really raped on Yan Nan Road? Did anyone save you?¡±

    The entire crowd was stunned, and Ning Qing was no exception.

    What did Zhu Rui want to express?

    There was a sh in her mind, but it was too fast for her to catch it.

    Li Meiling and Ning Yao stood up slowly. Li Meiling still had a sad expression and tears on her face. ¡°Who are you?¡± Are you from Qingqing¡¯s side? I beg you not to ask any more questions. It¡¯s all my fault. Please leave me some dignity.¡±

    The reporters at the scene started to stir again because of this remark.

    Zhu Rui held out his left hand and a bodyguard handed a document to him. ¡°Ms. Li, it¡¯s because I wanted to leave you with some dignity, so I¡¯m giving you a chance to confess. I¡¯ve sent someone to investigate it. 20 years ago, someone in the residential building near Yan Nan Road witnessed the entire process of the evening. I heard that a private car had parked there for a full hour, and something had happened in the car. Someone had even taken some pictures.¡±

    Ning Qing realized everything in that instant.

    What a scheming woman, a bitch!

    Shameless and filthy to the extreme.

    Li Meiling¡¯s face changed drastically. Her eyes were fixed on the document in Zhu Rui¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± She wouldn¡¯t admit it.

    It had been 20 years; she doesn¡¯t believe there would be any evidence.

    Ning Qing took the document in Zhu Rui¡¯s hand. She turned a page and her pupils constricted violently. Closing the documents, she went forward and pped Li Meiling hard.

    This crisp and loud p shocked the audience. Everyone did not know what had happened. When someone wanted to ask, Ning Qing pointed at the tip of Li Meiling¡¯s nose and scolded her.

    ¡°What a great opera singer, Ms. Li, we were almost deceived by you! It suddenly urred to me that my mother, a nobledy, would never go out at night. Why had she gone to a remote area like Yan Nan Road that night and happened to meet a group of gangsters? Even if you guys had bumped into a group of gangsters, after 20 years of renown from your theatre endeavors, those gangsters would definitely want to rape you first. Why did they seize my mother, yet give you a chance to sacrifice yourself for her?¡±

    ¡°Qingqing.¡± Zhu Rui had brought a doctor when he came. After the doctor had injected the medicine into Yue Wanqing, she felt much better. She stretched out her trembling hand and asked anxiously, ¡°What does it mean? Mom doesn¡¯t understand.¡±

    This matter had always been a psychological shadow for Yue Wanqing for the past 20 years. She could not understand Ning Qing¡¯s words. She was very nervous.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you understand? That night, Ms. Li was the one who had deliberately brought you to Yan Nan Road. The gangsters were arranged by her beforehand. The most important thing was what happened in the end, after father had saved her. They had broken through thest barrier and couldn¡¯t help but have sex in the car for an hour.¡±

    ¡°Wha... What?¡± Yue Wanqing stared and shook her head in denial.

    The upheaval caused everyone at the scene to gasp.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Don¡¯t nder me!¡± Li Meiling looked a little flustered, but she was still cunning.

    ¡°Oh, nder?¡± Ning Qing raised the document in her hand to her chest and faced it towards the direction where the media spotlight was most focused. She smiled at Li Meiling calmly. ¡°I had wanted to save some face for you, for my father, even for Ning Yao and the Xu family. But since you¡¯ll only give up at the sight of the gallows, I¡¯ll expose the car sex photos now. I¡¯ll show the people all over the country that their Madam Li was this slutty 20 years ago, that she would do something this shameless and underhanded! Ning Qing threatened and opened the document.

    ¡°No!¡± Li Meiling rushed forward, tightly gripping the document in Ning Qing¡¯s hand.

    She absolutely could not let the car sex photos be exposed. If they were to be exposed, not only would Ning Zhenguo lose face, but the Xu family would not want Yao Yao anymore; all her hard work would be in vain.

    ¡°I admit that it was Zhenguo who saved me. Ning Yao is Zhenguo¡¯s biological daughter, but I didn¡¯t arrange for the gangsters to be there.¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡± All the media reporters gasped out as the cameras clicked ceaselessly.

    Xiao Zhou shouted angrily, ¡°Miss Li, you¡¯ve told enough lies tonight. Do you think anyone would believe you anymore? Since those gangsters had not been arranged by you, please answer Ning Qing¡¯s previous questions.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Atst, Li Meiling was out of words.

    The journalists rushed towards her then.

    ¡°Miss Li, you¡¯ve deceived so shamelessly. Why do you scheme so much?¡±

    ¡°Madam Li, you put on a show with the gangsters to manipte Auntie Ning, to seduce Ning Zhenguo, to give birth to Ning Yao, and even going so far as to think of using this 20 yearster as the reason topletely subvert your shameless status as a third party. We have seen a lot of rich family fights, but it¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve seen someone like you, someone killing four birds with one stone!¡±

    ¡°No, my mother is not such a person, Ning Qing, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Ning Yao didn¡¯t know how the situation had turned out to be like this. They had been so close to victory.

    Where had this mane from? Why did he help Ning Qing?

    Why?

    Ning Qing was waiting for Ning Yao to open her mouth. As soon as Ning Yao opened her mouth, the sparkling tears in her eyes plopped down. ¡°Yaoyao, I hadn¡¯t expected you and your mother to be like this. I have been treating you as my dear sister all these years. Do you remember how good our rtionship used to be when we were young?¡± Ning Qing asked as she gave Xiao Zhou a look.

    Xiao Zhou quickly walked up to the stage. After a few moments, many photos appeared on the big screen of the stage.

    They were the photos of Ning Qing and Ning Yao over the 18 years that they¡¯d grown up together.

    ¡°Yaoyao, this picture was taken when we were 4 years old. When you first came to my house. Look at the clothes you were wearing. They were dirty, torn and had holes. After that, I had dug up every beautiful skirt and pair of shoes I owned to share with you.

    ¡°Yao Yao, this picture was taken at my 10th birthday party. At that time, you said you liked my princess dress and crown. I gave it all to you without hesitation. It was obviously my party, but you were the one dressed like a princess.

    ¡°Yao Yao, my ssmates, and friends couldn¡¯t ept you, but I brought you with me all day. Once, a good friend of mine scolded you a little. You immediately picked up a stone and smashed it on that friend¡¯s head. In the end, I was the one who went to apologize.¡± Ning Qing exposed all this history with tears rolling down her cheeks, causing Ning Yao to receive the scorn and ridicule of the whole audience.

    ¡°Look at Ning Yao, eating others¡¯ food, wearing others¡¯ clothes, leeching off others. The biggest thing is that it shows she¡¯s always had a ck heart. How old was she when she smashed that person¡¯s head until it bled?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think the story of Ning Qing and Ning Yao are simr to their mothers¡¯. It looks like a repeat of the farmer and snake.¡±

    Ning Yao¡¯s face went pale with fury.

    Ning Qing saw that the effect she wanted had been achieved and slowly drew back her tears. ¡°You guys, my mother and I have suffered so much because we didn¡¯t know how to see through these people all these years. We deserve it. I just beg you all; you can write about Auntie Li as you wish, but don¡¯t involve my mother anymore. She¡¯s not in good health, and she¡¯s recently had an operation.¡±

    ¡°Miss Ning, don¡¯t worry, we have seen and understood Li Meiling¡¯s character today. The media will give you justice, and we will also give Auntie Ning a peaceful life,¡± a reporter shouted.

    Ning Qing nodded thankfully, went behind Yue Wanqing and pushed her wheelchair. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ning Qing took a step forward. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Li Meiling came over. ¡°It¡¯s all over. Please give me the pictures back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, since you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Ning Qing agreed very cheerfully, without hesitation. She handed the folder to Li Meiling.

    Li Meiling received it and opened the folder.

    Time seemed to stop. Li Meiling looked at the nk piece of paper as her head exploded with a bang.

    She had fallen for their trick!

    ¡°Hah, I don¡¯t actually have any evidence. What were you feeling guilty about just now?¡± Ning Qingughed lightly and swaggered away with a group of people.

    ¡°Li Meiling, what else do you have to say?¡± As soon as Ning Qing and the others had left, the reporters quickly surrounded Li Meiling, and everyone addressed her differently now.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Ning Yao screamed. Li Meiling was so angry that she fainted on the spot.

    ...

    In the luxury business car, Ning Qing, who was in the back seat, looked at Zhu Rui in the front passenger¡¯s and asked, ¡°Secretary Zhu, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°It was the president who had called me. Although the president was in a meeting, he had been following the conference. When Li Meiling spoke about Yan Nan Road, the president had guessed almost everything and told me to investigate it. Sadly, it¡¯s not easy to look up something that had happened 20 years ago in such a short time. We could only learn from an eyewitness that a private car was parked on the roadside that night.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded. At the conference, Li Meiling suddenly mentioned something that had happened 20 years ago, causing her to be flustered. No one expected had that Li Meiling would have such a big trump card.

    She had almost lost.

    Considering that it had only taken Zhu Rui 20 minutes to arrive at the ce, the person who had the ability to discover that there was a private car in 20 minutes would probably be Lu Shaoming.

    Wasn¡¯t he busy with his meetings?

    And he was still concerned about her matters even though he was busy!

    ¡°The president told me to bring a nk document here, saying that Madam would understand. Madam, you did a very good job.¡± Zhu Rui praised.

    They had no evidence in their hands but Ning Qing was very intelligent and fought a psychological battle with Li Meiling. Since she was going to expose the documents to the media, it was a fight to win or die. It required amazing courage. Ning Qing did a very good job.

    Ning Qing felt a little embarrassed after being praised by the secretary. ¡°I almost lost. Luckily, Secretary Zhu came to the rescue. Secretary Zhu, thank you.¡±

    Zhu Ruiughed modestly. ¡°I can¡¯t ept Madam¡¯s gratitude. If you want to say thank you, you had better go and say it to the president.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was a little red.

    Yue Wanqing took her daughter¡¯s small hand and said with relief and regret, ¡°Qingqing, it¡¯s all Mom¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for Shaoming, Mom would have dragged you down.¡±

    After this, Yue Wanqing would always praise her son inw.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your daughter. There¡¯s no dragging me down. I¡¯m just sad. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about the incident from 20 years ago, and about Grandma?¡± Ning Qing asked.

    Yue Wanqing¡¯s expression was full of pain. ¡°Qingqing, it¡¯s not that Mom didn¡¯t want to say it, but that Mom didn¡¯t dare. That period used to be the most cowardly and selfish time in my life. I dare not face that version of me, let alone tell you about it. But Qingqing, Mom really did not push your grandmother down the stairs. At the age of 8, your grandmother brought me back from the orphanage to be a child bride for the Ning family. Your Grandmother and I are like mother and daughter. Even under threat of death, I would not do such a sphemous thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mom, I believe you,¡± Ning Qing said with relief, holding her mother¡¯s trembling shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll look into this. I¡¯ll definitely find the real perpetrator who pushed Grandma down the stairs, and reim your innocence.¡±

    Yue Wanqing took the tissues handed by Xiao Zhou and wiped away her tears. She looked up and asked hesitantly, ¡°Qingqing, do you think your father knows about Li Meiling hiring those gangsters 20 years ago? Did your dad know that he was tricked?¡±

    Ning Qing stiffened and looked slowly into her mother¡¯s gentle eyes. ¡°Mom, the questions you are asking now are meaningless. Even if Dad had been manipted by Li Meiling that night, nobody forced him to have sex with Li Meiling...¡±

 Chapter 82 - Lu Shaoming, What Are You Looking At

    <h4>Chapter 82: Lu Shaoming, What Are You Looking At</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing stiffened and looked at her mom¡¯s gentle eyes, ¡°Mom, the question that you were asking is meaningless. Even if Dad was tricked by Li Meiling that night, who forced him to have a sexual rtionship with Li Meiling? Why did he do it the second time? Why did he hide the truth about Ning Yao? Why did he divorce you?¡±

    Yue Wanqing lowered her gaze and tears flowed down her once beautiful cheeks.

    ¡°Mom, forget about Dad. Don¡¯t have any hope for him. He already married Li Meiling and we started new lives, okay?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Yue Wanqing nodded. ¡°Qingqing, Mom entered the Ning family at eight years old. I have too much affection and memories with your dad, but your dad was too cruel to us. No longer will I hope that things can be made right again. I only hope that you will always live well. The rest is not important.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. Her mom was a ssic old-fashioned woman. She supported her husband and educated her children for the past thirty-five years. She contributed her entire youth and life to the Ning family without regret.

    My mom didn¡¯t seek much in her life. She simply yed her part as a wife while treating Ning Zhenguo as the sky. Then, her sky copsed and for the rest of her life, she could only rely on her daughter.

    However, just how many years could she live after the liver transnt?

    Fate was always unfair to the woman. Her mom was in both agony and sorrow.

    ...

    Yue Wanqing slept after having dinner. Ning Qing returned to the small room to take a shower.

    She changed into a new set of clothes after a shower then she took out her phone to make a call.

    Ring-ring. After a few rings, she heard a familiar male voice on the other end. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± Ning Qing was suddenly embarrassed. She prepared to thank him, but when she heard his deep voice, she was at a sudden loss for words.

    The conversation had yet to start and there was an awkward silence. In the end, it was Lu Shaoming who spoke first. ¡°Ning Qing, let¡¯s do a video call?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Video call?¡±

    Suddenly, knock knock. There was a knock at the door.

    Ning Qing went to answer the door. There was a female nurse and she was holding a very thin notebook in her hand. ¡°Madam, it is President...¡±

    That was fast.

    Ning Qing hung up the phone and took theptop. She then closed the door behind her.

    The room didn¡¯t have a desk so she put it on the coffee table. She knelt before the soft carpet and turned it on.

    On the HD screen, she noticed a ck desk, a real leather chair, and a bookshelf made of rose sandalwood. There was a sea of books printed in variousnguages arranged neatly on the shelf.

    There was a European ssic table light on the desk, luxurious yet simple. Ning Qing could tell right away that this ce was elegantly minimalist.

    A man was sat on the genuine leather chair. He wore a white shirt and ck cks. The first two buttons on his shirt were opened and it revealed the man¡¯s healthy sun-kissed skin and sexy corbones. His sideburns were deep and his jawline prominent. His elegance blended in well with the background. The image was like an old portrait of an English noble.

    He was leaning on the real leather chairzily. There was a stack of documents on the table with a pen right beside it. It looked like he was just working.

    Ning Qing never thought that she would see him directly when she turned on the notebook. She waszily supporting her head with her hand on the coffee table like a sleepy cat.

    She suddenly sat properly and straightened her back.

    The man took a few nces at her and frowned. ¡°Why do you look so messy? Did you just shower?¡±

    Ning Qing filled with embarrassment. She fanned her butterfly wings-like eyshes. She wanted to say something to ease the awkwardness but she realized that the water on her wet hair was dripping onto the notebook.

    Sigh!

    He could look dapper at any meeting with but a minute¡¯s notice, while she looked like a girl from a vige.

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Ning Qingughed drily as she took a soft towel to wipe off the water beads on the notebook. Then, pretending to wipe her hair, ¡°Mm, just showered. Shaoming, thank you for today.¡±

    Lu Shaoming watched the petite girl¡¯s actions. He didn¡¯t expose her but there was tender love in his bright ck eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a good lesson that you learned today. You¡¯ll be sure of sess when you know your enemy and yourself.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Ning Qing epted his advice humbly. Her beautiful eyes were looking towards her man as she shed a sweet smile. ¡°But, how could you be so sure that I¡¯d know?¡±

    If she didn¡¯t know what Zhu Rui meant at the press release, the show couldn¡¯t go on.

    Lu Shaoming smirked and said delightedly, ¡°Of course I¡¯d believe in the wife the I chose. My wife has always been smart and I knew that you¡¯d do great.¡±

    Was heplimenting her?

    Her heart was filled with joy.

    Suddenly, knock knock. Someone opened a door and a female doctor came in.

    The female doctor thought Ning Qing was ying with her notebook and she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. She put the pink lingerie on Ning Qing¡¯s bed, ¡°Little Ning, my friend brought a few pairs of bra back from overseas. I think it¡¯s quite nice so I took one that¡¯d be your size. You¡¯re 32C?¡±

    Ning Qing blushed in embarrassment. How could they discuss such a sinful topic before him?

    ¡°Sis Mei, don¡¯t need. I...¡±

    ¡°Why do you say you don¡¯t need it? I already brought it for you.¡± Sis Mei was from Northeast of the country, which they were known for their straightforward. She measured Ning Qing up and down then said, ¡°32C, it¡¯s definitely a proper fit. You¡¯re not even twenty-one yet and you¡¯ve already filled out.¡±

    ¡°Sis Mei...¡± Ning Qing wanted to cut her off.

    ¡°Little Ning, why are you so shy? When you get married and have a husband, your bust size would grow, let alone after you give birth to a baby and breastfeed...¡±

    ¡°Sis Mei!¡± Ning Qing was at the verge of losing control.

    There happened to be someone calling for a doctor outside the door, ¡°Little Ning, I¡¯ll catch youter. I have work to do.¡± Sis Mei then left in a hurry.

    Ning Qing let out a breath of relief. If Sis Mei continued to stay, who knows to what sort of fetched ce that conversation might have gone. That was too embarrassing.

    Ning Qing looked up at Lu Shaoming and she wanted to redirect the topic. However, the man on the other side was looking at the two lumps on her chest.

    Ning Qing got a shock and she quickly crossed her arms in front of her chest. She then reprimanded, ¡°Hey, Lu Shaoming, what are you looking at?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s long slender eyes were deep and dark. His voice sounded a little hoarse and his reply was short: ¡°Boobs!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ning Qing never once imagined that Lu Shaoming, who was always a gentleman, would say such a word. She blushed and stuttered, ¡°You, you... Shameless!¡±

    ¡°Heh,¡± Lu Shaoming leaned his back against the leather sofa as he took out a cigarette, crossed his legs, and lit it. He looked at ease. ¡°I took a look at your chest and I¡¯m shameless? My dear wife, where¡¯s your marriage certificate?¡±

    Ning Qing was at loss for words.

    It seemed like, really, actually he was the reasonable one.

    She was his wife. Her heart and her body belonged to him!

    But...

    She was shy. Her arms blocked her chest. She couldn¡¯t take them away nor should she continue to cross her arms. In short, she couldn¡¯t just show him so openly.

    Then, she heard a female¡¯s voice from the other side of the screen. ¡°President Lu, do you want to shower now? Shall I fill the tub with warm water for you?¡±

    Ning Qing found the voice very familiar. Then, she recalled that it was the same female voice that reminded him to go to a meeting in the afternoon.

    Why would the female voice follow him from the meeting room to his private lodging? She was even preparing water for him to shower?!!

    Ning Qing lifted her gaze. The man who was smoking didn¡¯t say much about the female¡¯s voice nor did he look up. He waved his left hand and beckoned for the person to leave. Then, it became quiet again.

    Ning Qing became anxious. She smiled and asked leisurely, ¡°Shaoming, who¡¯s that woman?¡±

    Lu Shaoming held the cigarette to his lip and took a breath. He raised his eyebrows and his slender ck eyes gave out a distinct blossoming look. He nced at her and haughtily said, ¡°A friend gave her to me, a blue-eyed blonde beauty.¡±

    What? Blonde beauty?

    ¡°Shaoming, why did they give you a beautiful woman for?¡± Ning Qing asked naively and innocently.

    Lu Shaoming sat up and extended his right arm to ash his cigarette in the ashtray on the table. The girl knew how to pretend. Her beautiful eyes were filled with innocence and she looked like a student who was paying full attention in ss.

    He couldn¡¯t reach her. Otherwise, he would have taken off her pants and given her a tight p. She was the first one to try to act in front of him.

    ¡°What else? Wife, didn¡¯t you see it across my face? Unfulfilled desire.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s scalp grew numb. His haughty look showed a man¡¯s unrestrained primal nature. As he spoke, he looked at her brazenly.

    ¡°...¡± Ning Qing pretended to not understand.

    ¡°Ning Qing, I heard that there was an ident at the studio today. Were you hurt?¡± Lu Shaoming looked at the girl with rosy cheeks and asked.

    ¡°Nope but I realized that there¡¯s a patch of redness on my shoulder. I reckon it was from the bullet.¡± Ning Qing touched her left shoulder.

    The man¡¯s voice was deep. ¡°Is it serious? Let me see.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Ning Qing was wearing a ck singlet after she showered. She had a white shirt over it. So, she pushed aside her shirt and pulled down a single strap. She leaned sideways and moved her smooth shoulder towards the screen. She pointed and said, ¡°It¡¯s here. I¡¯m okay but it¡¯s just a little painful. I just put on some medicine.¡±

    ¡°Where? I can¡¯t see,¡± the man from the other side said.

    How could he not see? Ning Qing moved even closer to the screen, ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±

    She looked sideways to look at him but she was stunned at the sight.

    He was staring at her.

    She studied his gaze. She didn¡¯t notice when she pulled down her strap earlier. More than half of her chest was exposed.

    She had a habit of not wearing manyyers after a shower. Hence, there was nothing the singlet.

    Ning Qing was dumbfounded and her blood started to boil. She¡¯d never shown anyone her body even as an adult. She can¡¯t show that to a man.

    He made her think that he wanted to see her wound, but he only wanted to take petty advantage of her.

    She got conned.

    Lu Shaoming saw that the girl¡¯s beautiful eyes were like rippling water in the autumn, covered with a bright mist. She was like an injured deer looking at him embarrassedly and helplessly.

    ¡°Why, why are you upset?¡± Lu Shaoming realized that his voice was hoarse and his lips were dry. He licked his lips and frowned.

    How could this twenty-one year old girl be so innocent? She would blush when they did anything intimate. Then, he only took a look at her and it was as though he¡¯d done something evil.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t want to talk to him. She bit her lips with her white teeth until she started to bleed.

    ¡°Ning Qing, stop that. Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re hurting yourself?¡± Lu Shaoming spoke angrily. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled vigorously as the girl didn¡¯t know just how charming her innocent look was.

    It would have been better if he¡¯d kept quiet. The moment he spoke, the tears welled up in Ning Qing eyes and flowed down her cheeks. Bastard, he looked at her and had the guts to scold her!

    To people who bullied her, she could attack them wisely and calmly. But she was a youngdy and had never been in such a situation. She was dealing with him and it was so embarrassing.

    She didn¡¯t know if she should pull up her clothes. Her chest was exposed and she could only cover it with her hand.

    Her tears flowed down quietly.

    Lu Shaoming saw that she was really crying and there was a sh of anxiety on his face. He spoke gently as he didn¡¯t know how tofort a girl. His voice sounded strained as he said, ¡°Wife, sorry. I didn¡¯t see much. I¡¯ll forget it, okay?¡±

    Ning Qing sniffed and pouted. Her tender voice retorted, ¡°Liar, you already saw.¡±

    Lu Shaoming saw her hand and his body grew very ufortable.

    There was an image in his head. Her corbone was very beautiful. It was soft and gentle and there was a little pit. The strap glided down from her shoulder and her smooth milky skin was exposed before him. She had a young maiden¡¯s beauty.

    She was really stunning.

    So beautiful that it was suffocating.

    He who was skilled in debate was suddenly at loss for words. He saw that the girl slowly put her clothes back on and stopped crying. ¡°I¡¯ve shown you what you want to see. So, you can¡¯t look at the blonde beauty.¡± She sounded very unhappy.

    Lu Shaoming paused for a while and suddenly started tough hysterically. His young wife was like a book that could never be finished. She was constantly giving him surprises.

    ¡°Yes, wife.¡± Lu Shaoming quickly changed the topic so that she wouldn¡¯t feel awkward. ¡°Who do think was the person who left the gun there? Who wanted to hurt you? What do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°Mm, I¡¯m certain that it was Li Meiling. Between the attempt on my life and the press releaseter on, she would have been able to remove us both in one fell swoop. It was a pity that the filming studio was so crowded. We filed a police report but they have yet to find any clues. Street Walker is ending soon and we¡¯re all busy. Hence, we could only set the matter aside for now.¡±

    ¡°At the press release today, Li Meiling was utterly discredited. She wouldn¡¯t be able to cause any trouble now. Until I finish Street Walker, I will take care of Ning Yao. The pair of mother and daughter have wronged me; they¡¯ll see justice, one by one.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded. ¡°Wait for me to return. I¡¯ll back you up.¡±

 Chapter 83 - Do You Dare to Attend as Mrs. Lu?

    <h4>Chapter 83: Do You Dare to Attend as Mrs. Lu?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    His ¡°support¡± made Ning Qing feel warm and fluffy inside. Actually, when he wasn¡¯t bullying her, he was really good to her.

    ¡°Shaoming, it was all thanks to Luo Xi who saved me in the theatre today. I heard that you and Luo Xi have a good rtionship. He¡¯s very skilled at martial arts. Where did he learn it?¡±

    Lu Shaoming pinched the cigarette butt out in the ashtray and answered, ¡°Luo Xi is the illegitimate son of the Ou family. His mother gave birth to him and died of a massive hemorrhage. At that time, his midwife ced him in the river and allowed him to drift along in a small barrel. Finally, he was rescued by an eminent monk in the temple and grew up in the temple.¡±

    ¡°But when he was eight years old, the temple was massacred by a group of robbers. He watched as the monk who was his teacher, who treated him like a father, die in a pool of blood. From then on, he never spoke again. He was taken by traffickers, and eventually ran out and hid deep in the mountains. He lived with a wolf for 10 whole years between the ages of eight to 18 and only joined the Ou family at the age of 19.

    Ning Qing was shocked that this kind of plot that would only appear on TV would actually appear on a person, Ou Luo Xi...

    ¡°At the age of 19, Luo Xi only learned about a human¡¯s lifestyle and culture after joining the Ou family. On the surface, it seems that he is very difficult to get along with. But in fact, it¡¯s just that he does not know how to get along with others and dares not get along with others. He is purer, simpler, and kinder than all the people in the world. If you treat him sincerely, he will treat you well.¡±

    Ning Qing was speechless this whole time. She couldn¡¯t imagine how Ou Luo Xi had survived through all those years. His life was too miserable and strange. He was doomed to be an outcast, and unlikely to be epted by the world.

    Ou family¡¯s illegitimate son?

    Ning Qing suddenly thought of Ou Ze. Ou Ze was Ou Luo Xi¡¯s elder brother and the young master of the Ou family; he was probably a direct descendant.

    It was said that Ou Luo Xi had entered the entertainment industry at the age of 19, but he had just joined the Ou family at the age of 19. So he had been sent out as soon as he entered the Ou family. Ning Qing could just imagine the open and secret fights between the rich families.

    Poor Ou Luo Xi!

    ¡°Ning Qing,¡± Lu Shaoming nced at his watch. ¡°I have to go outter so let¡¯s not discuss this anymore. You can go to bed before me.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ning Qing was brought back to the present. She looked at the man whose face was so handsome that it was as if some genius sculptor had sculpted him. She couldn¡¯t bear to let him leave. ¡°Shaoming, when will youe back?¡±

    ¡°Why, do you miss me?¡± Lu Shaoming smiled lightly.

    Ning Qing¡¯s long eyshes fluttered a couple of times as she nodded forcefully and said, ¡°Yep!¡±

    Warm and tender light instantly flowed out from Lu Shaoming¡¯s ck eyes. He reached out his right hand and hooked his finger at her. ¡°Come over and kiss me.¡±

    How could she kiss him like that?

    But Ning Qing still put her face in front of the screen, and he had also moved closer as well. Separated by a very thin screen, Ning Qing could even hear his gentle and powerful breathing.

    She could imagine the healthy and charming manly scent on him.

    She closed her eyes slightly and dared not stare at his perfectly angr face. She heard the manughing on the other end, ¡°In three days, Guang Qing will hold a dinner party. I¡¯lle back then. Do you dare to attend as Mrs. Lu, Guang Qing¡¯s President¡¯s wife then?¡±

    His voice was soft and gentle, knocking on Ning Qing¡¯s heart and making her tremble. She shook her head intuitively, ¡°No! I still need more time.¡±

    She needed time to ept his unattainable status.

    ¡°Mmm,¡± the man gruntedzily and sexily. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you, but Qingqing, your husband is already 30 years old, and some things cannot wait. Don¡¯t move forward like a snail crawling and make him wait for too long. He likes you, longs to have intimate contact with you, and longs to make you his.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was burning. He always had reasons and could always say something like ¡°taking¡± so seriously and solemnly that she couldn¡¯t refuse it.

    She remembered his tightly knitted brows that day in the dressing room, his pained expression from trying to suppress himself. Finally, he leaned against her and kissed her gently. It was clear that he was happy, but her body melted into water in his rough palms. When he trembled, she would tremble with him.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ning Qing nodded. Her cherry red lips puckered a millimeter away from the screen, aiming at his beautiful thin lips with a resounding ¡°Muah¡±. ¡°Shaoming, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing ended the video call and returned the notebook to Zhu Rui. On her way back to her room, she passed by a ward. It happened that the door of the ward was ajar and she saw Li Meiling.

    Li Meiling had fainted at the press conference and was taken to this hospital. Shey on the bed, her face pale. Ning Yao stood beside her and Ning Zhenguo asked in a low voice, ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on here. Did you plot everything at the Yan Nan Road 20 years ago?¡±

    Ning Zhenguo was asking about something that had happened more than 20 years ago, back to the time when he had been married Yue Wanqing for only two or three years. Yue Wanqing was beautiful and had a great personality. She was gentle and considerate to him. The most notable part of it all was that Yue Wanqing had entered the Ning family at the age of eight; she was his sister as well as the dream lover of his youth. After their marriage, they were full of affection and love for each other.

    Yue Wanqing liked to watch opera shows andter brought Li Meiling home with her. To tell the truth, he didn¡¯t notice Li Meiling at that time. In terms of appearance or behavior, Li Meiling could not bepared to Yue Wanqing.

    Later, Li Meiling became popr. Men in the business world liked to talk about popr actresses. His friends had said that Li Meiling never epted men¡¯s flowers or invitations to dinner. She was an aloof goddess.

    After hearing those remarks often, they made their impression. He remembered that Yue Wanqing often asked him to take Li Meiling home. Li Meiling was as gentle as a sheep in front of him. She also looked at him with a pair of beautiful and tender eyes, enticing and seducing him.

    He knew that Li Meiling liked him. And his self-esteem was greatly satisfied. The goddess who was unattainable to other men loved him!

    Haha.

    But he never made a move. First off, after all those years, he had feelings for Yue Wanqing. Second, his mother was the decision maker in the Ning family. His mother treated Yue Wanqing like her own daughter, and he was extremely filial.

    But then something had happened on Yan Nan Road.

    Yan Nan Road was a shortcut that he would drive through when driving home every day. He had also drunk a little wine that night. When he drove there, he saw five or six men raping a woman.

    He heard the voice of Li Meiling crying for help and got out of the car to stop it. The men ran away as soon as they saw him. Li Meiling went into his arms and cried bitterly.

    They got into the car. Li Meiling held him in the dimly lit car. He was thrilled by the friction of her body against his. Her clothes had been badly torn. Her fair skin was a fatal point of attraction for him. They rolled together and broke through thest barrier of decency between them.

    He saw her blood after their coupling; she had given him her first time. He felt guilty, but he would not divorce. He could only give her money aspensation.

    But she had refused, and she cried as she confessed to him that she had loved him at first sight and that she would not destroy his family, as long as he was willing to be with her.

    All men liked cheating and conquering, but she was also the goddess of their generation. Although Yue Wanqing was all kinds of good, she was too shy in bed. That was a great grievance of his, and Li Meiling satisfied his unquenched thirst. No one knew how slutty this aloof goddess was in bed; she could serve himfortably from beginning to end.

    Just like this, he had sunk into her gentleness and indulged in it for 20 years.

    ¡°Zhenguo, I did plot that night, but I didn¡¯t hurt anyone. I just liked you. When I first saw your handsome and magnificent figure, I fell deeply in love with you. I couldn¡¯t extricate myself. I just wanted to get you. Have you forgotten how many men were pursuing me at that time, but I just wanted to be your woman,¡± Li Meiling sobbed.

    Ning Qing stood by the door. She saw Ning Zhenguo¡¯s expression calm down quickly. She sneered. Li Meiling really understood Ning Zhenguo. Every sentence greatly satisfied his ego.

    Ning Zhenguo probably took it as his greatest pride that the goddess of a generation had worked so hard to sleep with him.

    ¡°But Meiling, you can¡¯t deceive me. I¡¯ve watched the videos from today¡¯s conference. For the past twenty years, you¡¯ve said that you wouldn¡¯t destroy my family, that you would just stay with me silently. Did you trick me and Wanqing from the very beginning?¡±

    Li Meiling¡¯s expression turned into one of shock. She shook her head in denial and cried out, ¡°Zhenguo, others can say that about me but how can you misunderstand me? Can¡¯t you feel the love I have for you after all these years?¡±

    ¡°For all my time with you, when did I ever covet a title? No matter how much Yao Yao had wanted to call you father, I would not allow her to do so. I apanied you to entertain clients and helped you with thepany and shared your worries. I gave you the best years that a woman has to offer. If sister had not pushed Grandma down the stairs three years ago, you would not have divorced her or married me. How could it be my fault now?¡±

    Ning Zhenguo could not refute.

    Ning Qing understood now; if Grandma hadn¡¯t rolled down the stairs three years ago, her ¡°father¡± probably still would have wanted to possess both family and beauty. He wanted to win the Grand m of life.

    Unfortunately, when men enjoyed the pleasures of cheating, no beauty would be willing to hide in the dark corner forever. They would eventually want to usurp the wife.

    At this time Ning Yao noticed Ning Qing standing by the door. She called out, ¡°Sister...¡±

    Ning Qing did not hide after she had been discovered. She opened the door generously and appeared in front of the three people.

    When Li Meiling saw Ning Qing, she quickly said, ¡°Zhenguo, I know it was my fault 20 years ago, but Qingqing was too ruthless at the press conference today. She made you lose so much face.¡±

    Ning Zhenguo¡¯s gaze on Ning Qing was instantly unfriendly.

    Ning Qing leanedzily against the door. Her entire body was bathed in the light of the corridor and appeared a little cold. ¡°Oh, face? Where is your face?¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing!¡± Ning Zhenguo was furious that his daughter was mocking him.

    A small smile formed at the corners of Ning Qing¡¯s lips as she crossed her two slender arms in front of her chest. She shrugged her shoulders indifferently.

    She was not always in the mood to y with others. Since Ning Zhenguo had pushed her to that pervert a month ago, he was nothing in her eyes.

    ¡°Zhenguo, look at her attitude...¡± Li Meiling took this opportunity to add fuel to the fire.

    ¡°Enough! Everyone stop talking!¡± Ning Zhenguo interrupted Li Meiling.

    Li Meiling shut up.

    Ning Zhenguo looked at Ning Qing again and asked in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you forgot, my mother had a kidney recement operation here. My mother was hospitalized. I¡¯m here to apany her.¡±

    Ning Zhenguo was very dissatisfied with Ning Qing¡¯s ¡°you forgot¡±, but when he heard ¡°kidney recement operation¡±, an echo of guilt and tenderness shed across his face, but that vanished after a split second. ¡°Your mother¡¯s operation is a lesson from God. Your grandmother treated her like her own daughter. How could she push her down the stairs so viciously?¡±

    After three years, Ning Zhenguo would still clench his fists when he talked about this topic.

    Ning Qing did not react. As she began to move, sheughed as she said, ¡°My mother had tried to borrow money from you for her operation, but you didn¡¯t give her anything. Despite this, the operation went smoothly. Is this not a sign from heaven that my mother didn¡¯t push grandmother down the stairs?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ning Zhenguo was silent. He expression changed and asked, ¡°Why did the man I introduced to youst month disappear? This man is a business partner of mine. Although he had been married two times, he¡¯s rich and has a good personality. You would be a young madam if you had married him. Why didn¡¯t you try to get along with him?¡±

    Ning Qing really wanted tough, so she did. ¡°Hah, don¡¯t you know? After you answered the phone and left that day, your business partner tried to rape me. He¡¯s in prison now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Zhenguo was shocked. He hadn¡¯t known anything about it. He turned around and looked at Li Meiling. ¡°Tell me what happened. Didn¡¯t you vouch for that man¡¯s character?¡±

    Li Meiling didn¡¯t expect Ning Qing to exposed everything. That man was useless too. He couldn¡¯t even rape a 21-year-old girl, that useless waste!

    ¡°Zhenguo, why are you ming me again? You met him yourself and approved of him as well.¡± Li Meiling acted innocent.

    Ning Zhenguo pursed his lips together. That night, Li Meiling had tried her best to serve him. He was drunk and dizzy, so he couldn¡¯t really judge the man. That said, he had been negligent.

    Then Ning Zhenguo¡¯s secretary came over and said, ¡°Boss, Guang Qing just sent you an invitation letter weing you to attend Guang Qing¡¯s dinner party in three days.¡±

    ¡°Guang Qing?¡± Both Ning Zhenguo and Li Meiling eyes shone.

    ¡°Zhenguo, is it that Guang Qing? The Guang Qing listed in the United States by Lu Shaoming, the ninth generation direct grandson of the Lu family, when he was 16-years-old? God, why would he send you an invitation? I¡¯ll have to go with you.¡±

    ¡°Mom, Dad, are you talking about the Lu Corporation, thergest imperial group in the world? And the most valuable golden Bachelor in the world, Lu Shaoming? I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s a magnificent man, rich as a country. I¡¯m going too.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the family that was drunk on greed. If they knew that she had married Lu Shaoming, what would they think?

    ¡°Auntie Li, do you still dare to show up outside? I suggest you take a look at the news and Weibo; the inte is calling for you to get out of the entertainment industry and leave this earth. I am worried that they¡¯ll throw stones and rotten eggs at you the moment they see you. If I were you, I would wear a shroud on my face and never take it off.¡±

 Chapter 84 - Save Your First Dance Tonight For Me

    <h4>Chapter 84: Save Your First Dance Tonight For Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing said and the three faces in the ward instantly grew grave.

    Ning Zhenguo looked at Li Meiling. For all these years, he had been utterly infatuated with her. It wasn¡¯t only because she served him well, but also because she was smooth and slick when she apanied him to see his clients.

    Ning Yao was stamping her foot in anger as she had always been proud of her. She then realized that her mom had fallen and she no longer had this reliable cornerstone in her life.

    Li Meiling noticed the gaze from her husband and daughter; her heart dropped to the bottom of her chest.

    She dedicated half her life to the two of them but they¡¯ve so easily forsaken her.

    Ning Qing saw and she tucked her hair behind her ears. She looked at Ning Zhenguo and smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be osted by the public and affect your personal image and yourpany¡¯s reputation, you¡¯d better keep Aunt Li at home for the rest of her life. No longer will she be able to attend social gatherings by your side. Hurry up and have your PR team choose another beauty to rece her. That one could go on business trips with you and share your burden.¡±

    Ning Qing intentionally sounded unsympathetic.

    Ning Qing squinted her eyes and nced coldly at her. She then elegantly turned around and left.

    ¡°Dad, look at what sister just said...¡± Ning Yao quicklyined of unfairness on behalf of Li Meiling.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ning Zhenguo was agitated and he roared at Ning Yao, ¡°You as well. You¡¯d better stay quiet for now. Don¡¯t even imagine trying anything with Young Master Lu. He¡¯s not someone that you can associate with. Don¡¯t cause me any more trouble. I haven¡¯t seen Xu Junxi for so long. You can¡¯t even take care of one man! So useless.¡±

    Before leaving the ward, Ning Zhenguo said, ¡°Mom is at home and she needs someone to take care of her. I¡¯m going home.¡±

    Ning Zhenguo left.

    ...

    Ning Qing walked towards her room. She ran into a man who had just exited the elevator, Xu Junxi.

    Xu Junxi came in a hurry. She could tell that he was there to visit Li Meiling and Ning Yao.

    Their gazes met, ¡°CEO Xu...¡± Ning Qing greeted him with a sarcastic smile.

    Xu Junxi saw her ingenuine smile and his face grew dim. He¡¯d never imagined that she could be this hateful.

    ¡°Humph!¡± He left.

    Ning Qing couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. The press release that day would be able to keep the four of them busy for quite some time. She could just wait and watch all the jokes and gossip unfold.

    Ning Zhenguo left heartlessly. By that point, Li Meiling was really shedding tears out of anger. Ning Yao was upset too because Ning Zhenguo¡¯sst sentence poked her wound.

    Recently, Xu Junxi¡¯s mom deliberately made it difficult for her. His mom prohibited Xu Junxi to go on dates with her, she didn¡¯t allow Xu Junxi to bring her to any social events, and she tantly spoke to her in an unkind manner.

    Xu Junxi was filial. He was in a difficult position, stuck between his mom and Ning Yao. He subconsciously distanced himself from her. She had to deal with his mom¡¯s emotions while she simultaneously bearing his cold treatment.

    As the pair of mother and daughter sat there in distress, the door was pushed open. ¡°Aunt, Yaoyao.¡±

    Ning Yao saw Xu Junxi enter and she immediately livened up. She ran towards Xu Junxi and stumbled into his embrace. She cried gently, ¡°Junxi, you¡¯re finally here. I thought you¡¯d be like everyone else. Making fun of me, giving me the cold shoulder. I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore.¡±

    Xu Junxi rubbed Ning Yao¡¯s hair gently and said, ¡°Silly girl. You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e. Why would I abandon you?¡±

    A happy smile suddenly appeared on Ning Yao¡¯s face.

    ¡°Junxi, I¡¯m okay. Thank you foring. All of the bad things said at the press release were because of the mistakes I made when I was young. I was so rash because I love Zhenguo too much. However, all these things had nothing to do with Yaoyao. She¡¯s innocent. Her affection towards you could be verified by God. You have to protect her.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Xu Junxi nodded solemnly and promised, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let what happened today affect Yaoyao. I will bring Yaoyao to some charity events over the next few days to foster a positive image of her.¡±

    Li Meiling heard and felt at ease. She gave Ning Yao a look. ¡°Yaoyao, weren¡¯t you talking about Junxi earlier? He¡¯s here now, go ahead and spend some time together.¡±

    Ning Yao blushed. Then, she held Xu Junxi¡¯s hand and walked out.

    ...

    The two of them walked along the corridor. Xu Junxi hugged Ning Qing¡¯s shoulder while Ning Yao snuggled up to him, ¡°Junxi, is your mom still angry at me? If your mom were to still be angry, you¡¯d better note and see me, although I¡¯ll miss you a lot.¡±

    ¡°And, I know that your mom doesn¡¯t like my background, but I couldn¡¯t choose the circumstances of my birth. Even though my mom had done wrong, she loves me; she¡¯s a good mother. I will love you more and more, and I will take action to win your mom¡¯s eptance and approval.¡±

    Xu Junxi kissed Ning Yao¡¯s face. He felt guilt and heartache. ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re such an understanding girl. My mom didn¡¯t know the good in you. As long as I persist, she will like you.¡±

    Ning Yao smiled. Exactly, no matter how much his mom dislikes her, she could get by as long as she held tightly onto the man.

    ¡°Junxi, I heard my dad say that President Lu from Guangqing sent an invitation. They are having a dinner in three days. It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t go. My dad doesn¡¯t let my mother and I leave the house.¡±

    Xu Junxi heard the name ¡°President Lu¡± and his body stiffened. In his head, there was an image of Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing getting intimate that night, and also Ning Qing¡¯s lips were torn. There was darkness and jealousy in his eyes.

    ¡°Who says you¡¯re not going? You¡¯ll be my date.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ning Yao stopped and cupped Xu Junxi face. She then kissed him.

    Ever since Ning Yao came by, he¡¯d touched almost no other women. On top of that, he hadn¡¯t done anything intimate with Ning Yao for many days. Hence, the moment she kissed him, his body quickly reacted.

    He closed his eyes and held the back of Ning Yao¡¯s head as he deepened the kiss.

    Ning Yao embraced it as her heart raced and she blushed. Suddenly, there was someone walking through the corridor. She pushed his chest and said bashfully, ¡°Junxi, there are people around.¡±

    Xu Junxi naturally understood what she meant. She wanted to find somewhere more private.

    He suddenly remembered that when he came across Ning Qing earlier, he saw Ning Qing entering one a certain room. His breathing became faster. He held Ning Yao¡¯s hand and brought her into the room next to Ning Qing¡¯s.

    The room wasn¡¯t locked.

    ...

    Ning Qing was sleeping soundly as she suddenly heard loud movement next door. She could hear the bed rocking alongside a woman¡¯s moan.

    ¡°Junxi, softer...¡±

    Ning Qing heard the voice. Seriously, it¡¯s Ning Yao.

    It was a matter of fate that she kept running into them. Even when they got busy, it happened to be next to her room.

    They went on and on next door and they had no civility. Helplessly, Ning Qing sat up and knocked on the wall, ¡°Ning Yao, make more noise and I¡¯ll record it to post online. I¡¯ll make you the dy¡¯ whom every man would think about.¡±

    Ning Yao seemed to be threatened and she stopped making noise, but Ning Qing could still hear the bed rock.

    Ning Qing couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and she reprimanded, ¡°Xu Junxi, you¡¯re a pervert!¡±

    The man suddenly humphed and the silence finally resumed.

    Ning Qing realized something. Xu Junxi provoked her so that he could hear her speak. The way she called his name must have made him excited. Then, he reached his climax.

    Pfft!

    Ning Qing was dying to spit on him. The man may very well be sick in his head.

    ...

    Three dayster, Guang Qing¡¯s dinner

    Ning Qing sent a message to Lu Shaoming before she entered the banquet hall: [What time will you be here?]

    [Just got off the ne. About half an hour.] Lu Shaoming replied.

    Ning Qing lifted the corners of her lip: [I¡¯ll wait for you.]

    It was quiet for three seconds: [Save your first dance for me.]

    Ning Qing blushed. Ever since they have firste to know each other, they had never danced together. In her head, she imagined his handsome figure on the stage in his shirt and cks. Mm, an elegant person like him must be so charming when he dances.

    [Mm!] Ning Qing agreed.

    Ning Qing kept her phone and got out of the car. She then walked into the banquet hall.

    Ning Qing was wearing a white evening gown, a simple yet elegant design. There was a deep Vce at the back of her evening gown. Her beautiful fair back was exposed indistinctly.

    Her dress was a mermaid gown. The long tail of her dress was embellished with handmade white flowers and iid with brilliant tinum. It was simple yet exquisite.

    Ning Qing appeared leisurely and she took the attention of the entire banquet hall.

    ¡°Miss Ning, Miss Ning is here...¡± The media quickly took photos of her.

    In the past three days, Street Walker had entered thest stage of itspletion. Director Wang brought Ning Qing all over the country to promote the film. Her elegant demeanor and conversation style at the press releases won everyone¡¯s praise. She earned her reputation as the no.1 socialite in T City again, and shed the ¡°fallen¡± descriptor.

    At the same time, Street Walker¡¯s trailers had been uploaded and her outstanding acting ability won everyone¡¯s favor. On top of that, her winning battle at Li Meiling¡¯s press release led her to the front line of the entertainment circle; people apuded her tough attitude and inspiring story.

    Her Weibo fan count and Baidu searches continued to increase. She was leading the board far ahead of the four most famous female celebrities and became thetest and hottest female celebrity.

    Ning Qing posed generously and let the media take photos of her.

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Xia Xiaofu ran over.

    Xia Xiaofu wore in a purple long dress. Her long wavy hair which reached her waist was tied with a ribbon. She bore no other decorations, but had a spotlessly clear fairy aura.

    She wasn¡¯t outshined when standing next to Ning Qing.

    ¡°Xiaofu!¡± Ning Qing held Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hand happily.

    ¡°Miss Xia, Miss Ning, it¡¯s rare to see the two goddesses together. Please stand together and let us take a few more photos,¡± a reporter requested.

    ¡°Sure,¡± the two of them posed generously. Their actions couldn¡¯t hide their sisterhood.

    Then: ¡°CEO Xu, Miss Ning...¡±

    Xu Junxi brought Ning Yao along.

    Though Li Meiling was notorious for her actions, her charity work for the past twenty years had been exposed. She¡¯d donated a total of six million to build over a hundred primary schools. The news stirred amotion in the entertainment circle.

    Li Meiling expressed to the media that she made a mistake because of romance. She did wrong and she didn¡¯t ask for forgiveness. However, she wished everything could end as she retired. She didn¡¯t want more people to get hurt nor did she want the scandal to drag down Ning Yao. Ning Yao was innocent.

    Li Meiling sessfully stopped it from getting any worse. At the same time, Xu Junxi joined forces with many online marketingpanies to wash Ning Yao¡¯s name.

    Ning Yao wasn¡¯t affected much from the incident. On the contrary, Xu Junxi¡¯s chivalric defense of Ning Yao in public received praise and ttery.

    When the two of them appeared, many reporters went forward to take photos. The incident showed Xu Junxi that a friend in need is a friend indeed. The two of them were in the limelight as well.

    ¡°Sister...¡± Ning Yao saw Ning Qing and she quickly walked over to greet her.

    Xu Junxi looked towards Ning Qing as well. He appeared shocked. He knew her for twenty years and it was his first time seeing her in such a beautiful dress. Her exquisite face was covered in light makeup and her beautiful smooth hair wasbed to one side. She looked extremely charming.

    His eyes quickly grew dim. It was Guang Qing¡¯s banquet that night. Who was she trying to seduce, dressing herself up so nicely?

    Ning Qing couldn¡¯t help but feel that Ning Yao was simply shameless. Three days ago at the press release, she¡¯d broken off their rtionship. How dare she continue to put on a show?

    Ning Yao wanted to hold her hand. Just as Ning Qing prepared to silently dodge this gesture, the purple figure turned slightly and blocked her.

    ¡°Miss Ning, who are you calling your sister?¡± Xia Xiaofu asked calmly.

    Ning Yao has wanted to get to know the National Goddess for a long time. She was jealous that the Goddess was close to Ning Qing but then Xia Xiaofu took the initiative and spoke to her. She stuttered, ¡°Sister Xia, is it really you? I...¡±

    ¡°Miss Ning, I don¡¯t deserve to be called sister by you,¡± Xia Xiaofu cut Ning Yao off without hesitation. ¡°And, please stay away from Ning Qing if you have a sense of honor. You already descended from a beautiful swan to an ugly duckling. Who are you trying to shame? Please stop your scheming. It is not appealing to those of refined tastes!¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, let¡¯s go,¡± Xia Xiaofu said and she dragged Ning Qing along with her.

    Ning Yao¡¯s face was burning. Xia Xiaofu insulted her in front of so many members of the media.

    Xu Junxi walked forward and held Ning Yao¡¯s shoulder. Ning Yao immediately looked at him with her welled-up eyes and said pitifully, ¡°Junxi, Sister Xia, she...¡±

    Xu Junxi¡¯s face grew grave. Xia Xiaofu didn¡¯t give any face to Ning Yao, which meant that he hadn¡¯t gained any face either.

    Then, a reporter said, ¡°CEO Xu, Miss Ning, our Goddess Xia has always been cold and elegant. She says what she thinks without much deliberation.¡±

    Cold and elegant?

    She¡¯s cold and elegant yet she protected Ning Qing.

    Ning Yao watched Xia Xiaofu as she brought Ning Qing to a group of beautiful female celebrities. They were chatting delightedly. Ning Yao could recognize them. They of them were the four top national female celebrities.

    Ning Yao didn¡¯t feel good.

    Xu Junxi looked at Ning Qing unhappily. The friends that she had were all elegant beauties like Xia Xiaofu. She seemed to be very popr amongst the famous women.

    He saw one of her interviews. The way she could carry a conversation was quite effective. She gave the media what they wanted, yet by her calm elegance, she didn¡¯t disgrace herself either.

 Chapter 85 - She Had Given Her First Dance To Ou Luo Xi

    <h4>Chapter 85: She Had Given Her First Dance To Ou Luo Xi</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Xu Junxi had to admit that she was an extremely intelligent woman.

    Wasn¡¯t elegant and well read?

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s words echoed in Xu Junxi¡¯s ear.

    In fact, this phrase finally gave him a way to describe that feeling. He had long felt the difference between the two sisters, but he could not tell the difference.

    Xia Xiaofu was right. Ning Qing was like an elegant and romantic violet, with its own light source, loved by others and respected at the same time.

    Ning Yao was different. She was petty. He had given her so much help and protection. But when he watched the tteringughter of the reporter then, he knew what she had gotten from others.

    Ning Yao could never be as good as Ning Qing.

    ...

    Ning Qing chatted with four other popr actresses under the rmendation of Xia Xiaofu. One popr actress joked as she asked Xia Xiaofu. ¡°Xiaofu, why hasn¡¯t your President Ou arrived yet? The dance is about to start.¡±

    ¡°What does dancing have to do with him? Can¡¯t I dance with men other than Ou Ze?¡± A witty smile appeared on Xia Xiaofu¡¯s tender oval-shaped face.

    ¡°Come on, who doesn¡¯t know that your President Ou is a jealous man? Do you dare to pluck a hair from the tiger¡¯s head?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not speak anymore. She looked out into the banquet hall. A slender, handsome figure walked in.

    From what she could tell, the man always liked to wear clothes like ck windbreakers and denim jeans. This was the first time she had seen him wear a white shirt and a ck suit. He wore this suit differently from others. His fair skin was very pure and clean, and he was elegant and graceful.

    Ou Luo Xi.

    Xia Xiaofu blushed without reason.

    ¡°Ning Qing, let¡¯s guess. Let¡¯s guess who the first dance of President Lu of Guang Qing would be with tonight. All the people gathered here tonight are the dignitaries of T City. Look. They¡¯ve all brought their daughters. It¡¯s like the emperor choosing a concubine. Let¡¯s guess which one President Lu will pick!¡± a popr actressughed and said.

    Only after their reminder did Ning Qing notice how many nobledies hade to this hall. They were all in their prime of lives and acted reserved behind their mothers.

    Have they alle for Lu Shaoming?

    Ning Qing pressed her lips together unconsciously. She was not too happy that so many women had eyes on her man.

    Emperor choosing concubines?

    He would have some nerve to do such a thing!

    However, she was vaguely nervous. She had no idea that Lu Shaoming¡¯s first dance would cause such a big stir. She had already agreed with him that she would save her first dance for him.

    But dancing with him was like telling the world about their rtionship, and she didn¡¯t know his stance on the matter.

    As her mood began toplicate, there was a stir at the door. Lu Shaoming had arrived.

    When his handsome and cold figure appeared at the door, the hall went silent, and the crowd automatically parted, leaving a road paved with red carpet for him.

    As he passed through the door, he casually handed Zhu Rui his woolen overcoat. He wore his usual white shirt and ck suit. He didn¡¯t wear a tie. He wore a bow at the neck of his shirt. He also had a white square handkerchief in his suit pocket, which was perfect and delicate.

    His long, powerful legs stepped across the red carpet, each step emanating an impactful and authoritative aura. His gaze was t as he swept his eyes across the room. His calm demeanor was deep and reserved.

    Not many people caught his gaze. The leaders of T City¡¯s business world nodded their heads one after another to show respect for him.

    At this time, the brilliant lights in the hall hit him. His jawline was as sharp as a sculpture. The elegant and charming aura that emanated from his suit made the women gasp and men envy him.

    This was the charm of a mature man.

    Low-key and luxurious.

    Ning Qing could not move her eyes away from him. She looked at him from the sea of thousands of people. Suddenly, she felt his gaze floating over. It seemed unintentional, but the gaze he shot her was slow and heavy.

    Like a pair of thick broad palms caressing her waist.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart started pounding like a drum.

    But his gaze only lingered for a couple seconds. The chairperson on the rostrum asked him to speak. She watched him step up and put one hand on the rostrum. His sexy, red lips calmly enunciated the words ¡°thank you foring.¡±

    He spoke very little, but a flood of apuse followed. Ning Qing nced at the nobledies, all of whom looked upon him with admiration in their eyes.

    ...

    After Lu Shaoming finished speaking, he went into the hall and talked with a group of people. Zhu Rui followed and poured red wine behind him. He stuffed one of his hands in his pants pocket. Looking at his tall and handsome body, she noticed a little fatigue andziness from his business trip. He tilted his head and downed a ss of red wine after looking down andughing lightly. It was a social interaction between men.

    Ning Qing nced over, and then the music started to y and the dance was about to begin.

    She saw from a distance that Xu Junxi had extended his hand gentlemanly to Ning Yao. Ning Yao smiled like a princess and ced her hand in his. They went to the dance floor to dance.

    Lu Shaoming had just begun to talk, and it was estimated that he would not be able toe over quickly. Ning Qing decided to go for a rest and wait for him.

    ¡°Xiaofu, President Ou hasn¡¯t arrived yet? Let¡¯s go and sit down while we wait.¡± Ning Qing suggested.

    Xia Xiaofu nced down and did not reply.

    Ning Qing was somewhat surprised, just then, she saw Ou Luo Xi walk towards them after sessfully rejecting a group of girls¡¯ invitation to dance.

    Who would Ou Luo Xi like to dance with?

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s fair hands gripped her skirt tightly, and her snow-white teeth bit her cherry mouth that was like a lotus flower. She was a little nervous.

    Just now, when the music sounded, a lot of girls had surrounded him excitedly. She saw him nce over immediately. Their eyes had met unexpectedly in this sea of people.

    He was closing in; Xia Xiaofu and Ning Qing were the only ones there. Who would Ou Luo Xi choose?

    The ck hand-made leather shoes stopped and Ou Luo Xi slowly extended his hand. ¡°Ning Qing, shall we dance?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart that had jumped to her throat sank instantly. He had clearly seen her just now. She was the only one in his clean and beautiful eyes!

    But he had chosen Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing was also surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected Ou Luo Xi to invite her to dance. Sheughed apologetically and said, ¡°Luo Xi, I already have a date, so why not.¡± Ning Qing looked at Xia Xiaofu. ¡°Your elder brother hasn¡¯te yet. You should dance with Xiaofu first.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu raised her eyes that were like mountain streams and looked bravely at the teenager. An enticing grin formed on her face. ¡°Ning Qing already has a date, you can dance with me, I dance very well.¡±

    Ou Luo Xi nced at her as he slowly retracted his hand and stuffed it into his trousers pocket.

    He had refused!

    Ning Qing stiffened, and a glittering fog quickly covered Xia Xiaofu¡¯s beautiful eyes. She looked at the young man who was a head taller than her with dagger eyes.

    But Ou Luo Xi turned his head and looked away with a cold and indifferent look.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Xia Xiaofu turned around and left with a flick of her sleeves.

    ¡°Xiaofu...¡± Ning Qing went after her.

    Xia Xiaofu had turned around too quickly, and she ran directly into a man behind her. The red wine in the man¡¯s hand spilled onto him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry...¡± Xia Xiaofu quickly apologized.

    ¡°Will an apology be of use? My clothes are already dirty.¡± The man¡¯s voice was wild and his attitude was barbaric, but as soon as he looked up, he saw Xia Xiaofu¡¯s oval-shaped face that was as pretty as a flower in moonlight. He quicklyughed and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Goddess Xia. It¡¯s all right, as long as Goddess Xia wipes my body clean with a paper towel.¡±

    The man pressed himself against Xia Xiaofu in an ambiguous manner.

    Xia Xiaofu hadn¡¯t expected to bump into a hooligan. She was already in a bad mood, so she grabbed the red wine at the table and threw it all on the man¡¯s face.

    ¡°You!¡± The man quickly raised his hand and tried to p Xia Xiaofu.

    Ning Qing was close to the man. She had wanted to kick him in the crotch, but a dark shadow appeared in her sight. Ou Luo Xi was already standing beside Xia Xiaofu.

    Ning Qing breathed a sigh of relief. She was relieved to have Ou Luo Xi protect Xia Xiaofu.

    He had ignored Xiaofu¡¯s dignity and refused her invitations, causing her to tear up in anger previously. But now, he had be the hero and saved her when she was in danger. Ning Qing couldn¡¯t understand how Ou Luo Xi thinks.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Ou Luo Xi didn¡¯t make a move, because the man¡¯s raised hand had been intercepted from behind, Ou Ze had arrived.

    Ou Ze intercepted the man¡¯s hand and twisted it lightly, apanied by the crack of a bone, Ou Ze¡¯s face was gloomy as he spoke. ¡°You dare to touch my woman; you¡¯re looking for death!¡±

    The man let out a howl that sounded like dying pig¡¯s, and the people in the hall looked over one after another.

    Ning Qing subconsciously looked towards Lu Shaoming. In his sight, the crowd automatically parted for him. She saw him standing upright and straight, with narrowed eyes. There was little change in expression. With a ss of red wine in one hand, he said in a rich andzy tone, ¡°What is a random person doing here? Drag him out.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Zhu Rui nodded, called for security, covered the man¡¯s mouth and pulled him out neatly.

    Lu Shaoming raised his red wine ss and looked at Ou Ze. ¡°President Ou...¡±

    Ou Ze called out, ¡°President Lu¡±, and they nodded their heads in greeting.

    Ning Qing felt a deep gaze fall on her. She tucked her beautiful hair on her cheek behind her ear with her fair little hands, and her little face turned red.

    She was standing sideways, and thecy V opening behind her was deep enough to reach the lower part of her slender waist. He must have seen it.

    ...

    ¡°Xiaofu, are you all right?¡± Ou Ze went forward, stretched his arm over Xia Xiaofu¡¯s shoulder, and took her into his arms.

    Xia Xiaofu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡± She reached out and pushed him aside, putting some distance between them. Her delicate oval-shaped face was a little pale. ¡°Ze, I want to go.¡±

    Ou Zeughed. ¡°Why do you want to go? I¡¯ve just arrived. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go dancing,¡± he said as he took Xia Xiaofu¡¯s little hand and led her to the dance floor.

    As he walked, he thought of something. He stopped and looked at Ou Luo Xi. His voice was a little loud. ¡°Luo Xi, why aren¡¯t you dancing? Oh, you probably don¡¯t know how to dance yet. You can find a girl to teach you.¡±

    Ou Ze words were heard by people around him. Some people looked at Ou Luo Xi with a strange look and whispered, ¡°Ou Luo Xi can¡¯t dance, really?¡±

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s right. Ou Luo Xi is the illegitimate son of the Ou family. I heard that he only joined the Ou family at the age of 19. Old mister Ou had gotten him a teacher, a primary school teacher.¡±

    ¡°Primary school teacher? Goodness!¡±...

    This was Xia Xiaofu¡¯s first time hearing this. She suddenly raised her head. Her gaze was confused, helpless, and resentful as she looked at Ou Luo Xi.

    Ning Qing was furious. What does this Ou Ze want? Shaming Ou Luo Xi in public?

    ¡°Luo Xi.¡± Ning Qing hooked her arm around Ou Luo Xi andughed as she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite me to dance just now? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing and Ou Luo Xi danced together. They chose a corner with dimmer lights. Ning Qing taught him patiently, ¡°Follow my pace. Yes, that¡¯s very good.¡±

    Ou Luo Xi really couldn¡¯t dance, but he was a fast learner and soon learned how to dance. Although he had stepped on her feet a couple of times, he danced well after a little practice.

    Ning Qing took Ou Luo Xi to the center of the dance floor. She whispered, ¡°Luo Xi, you learn from the person next to you. Push your hand, and then I¡¯ll turn around.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Ou Luo Xi took the hand that was ced on her shoulder down, and the other hand that was holding her pushed outwards. Ning Qing twirled on the ground with her high-heeled shoes.

    The bottom of her white evening dress was like mermaid¡¯s tail. When she twirled around, the tinum-iid dress swung in a circle of radians, making her look like a mermaid, which shocked the audience.

    ¡°Wow.¡± A group of people gasped as they admired her.

    Ning Qing winked yfully at Ou Ze and Xia Xiaofu. They were just beside Ou Ze and Xia Xiaofu. Her gaze said ¨C ¨C See, I¡¯ve avenged you.

    Ou Luo Xi folded his arms and took her into his arms. His mouth slowly curved, his eye curved, and the smile he shed at her was more pure and charming than a baby¡¯s.

    Ning Qing was stunned, this was the first time that she had seen him smile at her.

    Ou Ze¡¯s eyes shone with a hazy light, and his fiancee, Xia Xiaofu, was looking at Ou Luo Xi. Her face was pale and mncholic.

    With a turn, Ou Ze blocked the figure of Ou Luo Xi, put his arm on her slender waist and pulled the fairy directly into his arms.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± His movements were a little sudden. Xia Xiaofu stopped and ced her hands on his chest, trying to push him away.

    ¡°Xiaofu, we have been engaged for two years. You haven¡¯t allowed me to touch you. Even the number of times I¡¯ve held your hand could be counted with my fingers. How can you bear to do this to me?¡± he said as lowered his voice and leaned in her ear.

    Xia Xiaofu couldn¡¯t ept his intimate behavior. She knitted her eyebrows together tightly and said unhappily, ¡°Ou Ze, you¡¯re hurting me, let me go.¡±

    Her ¡°hurting me¡± evoked all of Ou Ze¡¯s suppressed desires. He grabbed the back of her head with one hand and leaned over to kiss Xia Xiaofu¡¯s lips.

    Xia Xiaofu was frightened. She stomped on Ou Ze¡¯s foot immediately.

    Ou Ze released her in pain. Xia Xiaofu covered her mouth and ran like the wind.

    Ou Ze wanted to chase after her, but just then ¡°Ou Ze...¡± Several business associates came to him. Ou Ze looked as the beautiful figure disappeared behind the door, forced himself to step back and greeted the few people.

    ¡°Luo Xi, Xiaofu seems to have run away. What¡¯s wrong with her? Let¡¯s stop dancing. I¡¯m going to find her.¡± Ning Qing said worriedly.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Ou Luo Xi looked in the direction where Xia Xiaofu had vanished and stopped.

    ...

    Ning Qing had wanted to go out to find Xia Xiaofu, but then she heard severaldies whispering excitedly, ¡°Quick, President Lu is going to dance, let¡¯s go quickly.¡±

    Ning Qing went stiff, Oh no!

    She had given her first dance to Ou Luo Xi.

 Chapter 86 - Young Master Lu, Can I Have This Dance With You?

    <h4>Chapter 86: Young Master Lu, Can I Have This Dance With You?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing stunned. S-H-I-T!

    She had given her first dance to Ou Luo Xi.

    Ning Qing turned around and looked. There were many people standing around Lu Shaoming. Most of them were fathers who were talking to Lu Shaoming. Then, they pointed at their daughters behind them who were bashful and reserved.

    Lu Shaoming took a nce at them and they lifted their gaze as their faces shed a sweet gentle smile.

    It looked like the scene where the emperor chose his concubines.

    As Ning Qing watched, she got a sudden look from Zhu Rui, who was behind Lu Shaoming. Zhu Rui frowned and beckoned for her toe over quickly.

    Ning Qing understood; Lu Shaoming was angry.

    The man was waiting for her to coax him. Otherwise, he might really pick someone.

    Ning Qing was stomping her foot in distress. How could she be so pathetic? She wanted to tell Ou Luo Xi to look for Xia Xiaofu for her but she couldn¡¯t find where Ou Luo Xi was.

    Ning Qing had no choice but to ask another female celebrity to look for Xia Xiaofu as she took a huge stride towards Lu Shaoming.

    When she reached him, Ning Qing found it weird. Most of those women were brought over by their fathers and introduced themselves to Lu Shaoming bashfully. However, she was all alone.

    She couldn¡¯t be bothered. If she didn¡¯t go over and he wasn¡¯t willing toe over. Did she really want him to go for those women?

    But he¡¯s her husband!

    Ning Qing closed her eyes and walked all the way to the front of the crowd. It was a little crowded at the front. Her fragile body seemed rather funny as she went through the crowd. ¡°Excuse me, excuse me, let me pass through...¡± She panted as she squeezed to the front.

    Finally, she saw a pair of ck shiny leather shoes and a pair of sleek cks before her...

    She lifted her eyes and the man¡¯s solemn sculpted face appeared in her sight. He really looked angry. She couldn¡¯t see through his slender eyes and they were just unfathomable.

    ¡°Miss, what is it that you have to talk to Young Master Lu about?¡± The bunch of people behind her urged her to hurry. They were all there to marry their daughters to him. What was she trying to do? She was so annoying.

    In the heat of the moment, Ning Qing didn¡¯t know what to say. She¡¯d alreadye forward, how could a gentleman like him not invite her to dance?

    Ning Qing blinked her beautiful clear eyes and continued to shoot looks at Lu Shaoming.

    ¡°Miss, if there¡¯s nothing, I shall make a move first.¡± Lu Shaoming stood handsomely but he was going to turn around to leave as the man spoke.

    ¡°Miss??¡±

    Ning Qing was going to spit blood. Wasn¡¯t he making a big deal of this?

    ¡°Hey, wait a minute,¡± Ning Qing quickly extended both her arms and blocked his way. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with this, and everyone surrounding them gasped. ¡°Then, Young Master Lu, can I have this dance with you?¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡± It immediately stirred amotion among the crowd. Where¡¯s the girl from? She¡¯s so outspoken and straightforward.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the girl. She puffed up her delicate cheeks and she looked embarrassed. She was staring at him but she was afraid that he might really leave if she continued to stare. Hence, there was a tinge of fragile yet spoiled brilliance in her beautiful rippling eyes as she fixed her gaze on him.

    Lu Shaoming looked past her head casually and shifted his nce to the crowd, who were all whispering behind her. The crowd noticed his sharp yet quiet nce and they quickly shut their mouths.

    His imposing gaze terrified everyone.

    ¡°Miss, why would I want to dance with you? Where is your sincerity when you invite someone else to dance ?¡± Lu Shaoming smirked as his deep bright eyes shimmered.

    Sincerity... When she invites someone to dance?

    No! No!

    To have a girl to invite him to dance... Only he would do such a thing. Did he think that everyone was as weird as he was?

    Ning Qing warned herself to tolerate it. A sessful person shouldn¡¯t be bothered by little details. He wanted sincerity, right? Fine, he¡¯ll get it.

    Ning Qing bent down. Ning Qing, at 168 cm tall, was already short enough in front of him, who was 185cm. When she bowed, the crowd behind couldn¡¯t even see her when they tiptoed. She mimicked how a gentleman would bow and extended her right hand. ¡°Mister, may I have this dance?¡±

    Three secondster, her extended hand was grasped by a warm broad hand. The man exerted strength and pulled her towards the dance hall.

    His steps were huge and Ning Qing almost had to jog to keep up with him. Many people stared at her along the way. There were looks of envy and admiration. The look on the faces of all the famous women said: ¡°Wow, it works like this?¡±

    Ning Qing saw Xu Junxi and Ning Yao too. Xu Junxi looked extremely gloomy and his face waspletely paralyzed, while Ning Yao looked at her in disdain.

    Ning Yao extended her hand to receive a man like a princess while Ning Qing extended her hand to invite a man to dance with her. Ning Yao had the means tough at her.

    It was all the man¡¯s fault!

    Ning Qing was really really angry. So, when he stopped, she kicked his legs without much deliberation. ¡°Humph, bad guy!¡±

    It was dead quiet in the hall. Hence, what she said reverberated in every corner of the hall clearly.

    Then, everyone looked at her like she was an alien.

    Lu Shaoming extended his arm to hold the girl¡¯s soft waist. He looked down with a gentle yet firm gaze, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you know how to appreciate me after you got me?¡±

    Got him?

    Everyone¡¯s facial expression changed when they heard that.

    Ning Qing immediately regretted that little tantrum. She usually had proper self-awareness. He was the man in the center of it all, in the midst of hispany¡¯s gather, and she¡¯d kicked him...

    She lifted her gaze to look at him. It was an apologetic yet anxious gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have kicked you. But you shouldn¡¯t have made a fool out of me.¡±

    There was melodious music ying in the hall. Lu Shaoming put a hand on her shoulder while the other sped her hand as they danced.

    ¡°How dare you? What about the first dance we talked about? Just how happy were you when you danced with Luo Xi? Just how fascinated were you when Luo Xi smiled at you? Huh?¡±

    Ning Qing heard and she quickly pouted to show her ignorance. ¡°Luo Xi is your younger brother so he¡¯s also my younger brother. I was protecting him just now. It was you who was petty.¡±

    The girl¡¯s scattered fringe covered her forehead, and that set off her rounded forehead. Lu Shaoming got closer to her and he rubbed his cheeks against her forehead. Right as their skin touched, sparks were in the air. She smelled great and she was warm.

    ¡°Let it go then. But what are you wearing today? Three days ago, you cried so badly just because I saw your chest. Today, you are revealing your entire back. Who are you trying to show off to?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t as though she didn¡¯t know how those perverted men would look at her. They would treat her as though she were naked. She looked so beautiful and she was unting it. Where did she get this bad habit?

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t know that the man was so narrow minded and long winded. She refused to admit defeat and said, ¡°How about you? You dressed up to attract the bees and butterflies. Everyone is trying to present you their with daughters, aren¡¯t you proud?¡±

    The moment she finished, she could feel the hand on her shoulder exert some strength. The man looked at her like he wanted her to stop talking back. ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯d kiss you right now?¡±

    He never once looked at her with such a solemn expression before. Ning Qing was afraid and aggrieved.

    No one knew that they¡¯d fight after not seeing each other for a few days.

    She looked down and her nose was red. ¡°It¡¯s yourpany¡¯s banquet tonight. I knew that there would be many beautifuldies. I don¡¯t want you to look at them. I want to be the most beautiful one and then stand next to you... Don¡¯t talk angrily at me. I don¡¯t like so many women gawking at you. I admit that I¡¯m jealous, I¡¯m upset, I¡¯m out of control... Mm...¡±

    Her lips entwined with another¡¯s.

    Lu Shaoming spun and lowered her so she¡¯d be a bit less visible then kissed her slightly.

    They were in public. He couldn¡¯t deepen the kiss nor had he intended to really kiss her. But he couldn¡¯t hold himself back after listening what she said.

    Silly girl.

    Ning Qing was dumbfounded. His lips left hers but he left a refreshing aroma of wine. It lingered on her lips.

    ¡°I, I did not talk back.¡± Ning Qing was feeling light headed.

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s just that I feel like kissing you. Wife, I¡¯m normally not so... narrow-minded. Earlier, I was a little jealous, a little upset and kinda lost control. So, I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t cry, okay?¡±

    He saw her every movement in the dance hall clearly. The person was Luo Xi. He knew for a fact that there was nothing to worry about, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous when he saw how she looked when she smiled at Luo Xi.

    He thought about it and found himself funny. He¡¯s been in the business circle since he was sixteen, yet he had no sexual desire for the past fourteen years. Everything was within his control. He was steady and self controlled.

    However, he never thought he would meet such a girl in his life. He couldn¡¯t leave her side nor could he spoil her. He lost his mind and became as impulsive as a monkey. He also developed a little jealousy

    Yes, he admitted that the sourness he felt on his chest earlier was jealousy.

    There was sweetness that instantly soared up from Ning Qing¡¯s heart. She wondered if everyone else¡¯s wives were like her. Because of his one sentence, she felt like crying then she felt likeughing.

    Her emotions changed so quickly. So childish.

    ¡°Wife, I want to hug your waist so you can be close to me,¡± Lu Shaoming slid his hand down from her shoulder. He then slowly held her waist gently.

    Ning Qing blushed. Before everyone¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t hold back. But she took a step forward as well. She took a step closer to the handsome and manly chest.

    He danced really well. He was taught traditionally. Every single footstep he took was graceful; elegance that through his blood and was in his bones. As the two of them danced, the corner of his suit moved against her evening gown. That made her body grow weak.

    He satisfied a woman¡¯s desires of a man. How could she not be attracted?

    ¡°Wife,¡± he called her.

    ¡°Huh?¡± There was melodious music in her ears. Ning Qing was leaning in his embrace as she responded willfully.

    ¡°Wife,¡± he called again.

    Ning Qing couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in his embrace. There was an eagerness her voice that even she herself didn¡¯t notice. ¡°Why? You¡¯re the good guy but you¡¯re also the bad guy.¡±

    Lu Shaoming frowned, ¡°Tell me, how am I bad?¡±

    Ning Qing made her hand on his shoulder into a fist and punched him. ¡°You made me invite you for a dance and you think you¡¯re a good guy?¡±

    Lu Shaoming pursed his lips and said, ¡°Ning Qing, I¡¯m trying to help you make it to the headlines tomorrow. Can¡¯t you see?¡±

    Ning Qing was at loss for words. Their dance would definitely make the entertainment headlines tomorrow. Ning Qing courageously made an advance for love and danced with Young Master Lu.

    ¡°There are many ways to make it to the headlines. Couldn¡¯t you havee over and asked me for a dance? Let me enjoy the treatment of a princess.¡± Every girl¡¯s criteria for a rtionship was the same. These expectations were verymon. Ning Qing wasn¡¯t much different in that regard.

    ¡°Who told you to provoke me? If you were to have waited for me obediently, I would have asked you to dance.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ning Qing was dying to kick him again. How was he so unreasonable?

    Lu Shaoming held her waist and pulled her closed into his embrace. He lowered and spoke into her ears. ¡°There was something earlier that I have to take care of. Wait for me. We¡¯ll go home together. Mm?¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Ning Qing smiled and replied happily.

    We¡¯ll go home.

    ...

    After the dance, Ning Qing quickly came out to look for Xia Xiaofu. The female celebrity couldn¡¯t find her and Ning Qing was worried.

    The banquet hall was huge and Ning Qing ran for two rounds but she didn¡¯t see her. Something¡¯s weird. Where¡¯s Ou Luo Xi?

    Ning Qing stood on the spot and thought. Where would Xiaofu go?

    She turned around and ran to a secluded area.

    When Ning Qing got to the garden with the water fountain, she heard chiming bell-likeughter.

    She ran over and saw Xia Xiaofu took off her heels and was dancing on the cobblestone by the raised flower bed.

    She¡¯d tied her light purple skirt and exposed her smooth calves and delicate feet. The water fountain at the raised flower bed was decorated with colorful neon lightings. She was like a little girl when she tiptoed to fill water in her hand.

    From Ning Qing¡¯s angle, she could see Xiaofu¡¯s delicate oval face. Her features were filled with innocent happiness. The water beads sshed on her body and she was like a fairy that was taking a shower among the fog.

    Ning Qing stopped but didn¡¯t interrupt her.

    A talented woman schr who studies and researches Mandarin like Xia Xiaofu; there must be a poet that lives in her heart. They yearned for freedom and romance, they were acutely sensitive yet high spirited.

    Besides herughter, Ning Qing heard very gentle and soft music. It was as though it had been yed with two tea leaves, extremely melodious.

    There¡¯s someone?

    Ning Qing quickly looked over at the forest which was next to the grasnd. Who would it be?

    Then, ¡°Xiaofu!¡± An angry man¡¯s voice was heard. Ou Ze was walking over.

    The moment Ou Ze appeared, the music stopped. Xiao Xiaofu¡¯s smile disappeared.

    ¡°Xiaofu, what are you doing here?¡± Ou Ze ran over to grab Xia Xiaofu.

    Xia Xiaofu took a step back as it was a conditioned response. She turned around and ran into the forest.

    Ning Qing saw that Ou Ze chased after Xiaofu and there were a few bodyguards that followed closely behind. Ou Ze immediately turned around and bellowed, ¡°Turn around! Whoever takes another look, I will make him blind!¡±

    The bodyguards turned around.

    Ning Qing then noticed that the dress that Xia Xiaofu was wearing was wet and it exposed her beautiful graceful body. Her dress wasn¡¯t transparent but looking at her exposed smooth white skin, even Ning Qing who was a woman became shy at the sight.

    Xia Xiaofu pushed the bush aside. She was disappointed as the branches were. There were only two leaves on the grass.

    She bent down to pick up the leaves.

    The leaves were still warm. It must be from the temperature of the person¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 87 - Lu Shaoming, You Tyrant!

    <h4>Chapter 87: Lu Shaoming, You Tyrant!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    She had gone for a walk because she was in a bad mood. The fountain was beautiful when it sprayed in front of the neon lights. She took off her shoes and stood on the pebbles to rx.

    Just then, the tune of a song could be heard.

    She knew that song. It was a simple one ¨C kiss my baby.

    The person had yed the song while she stood on the pebbles. He had apanied her for a long time.

    But the person left when Ou Ze arrived.

    She didn¡¯t know who the person was.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xia Xiaofu felt the world spin in the next moment as Ou Ze lifted her off the ground.

    Ou Ze put her gently on the flower bed and squatted down. He took her feet in both hands, took a square handkerchief out of his suit pocket and wiped the water droplets from her feet.

    ¡°Your feet are so cold; you¡¯re bound to catch a cold. Why don¡¯t you know how to take care of yourself? If you want to y with water, I¡¯ll take you to a hot spring or go to sunbathe in Sanya on vacation tomorrow. This is not allowed in the future, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded.

    After putting on her shoes, Ou Ze draped a ck overcoat on her. Xia Xiaofu rose and Ou Ze spread out his palm. ¡°Give me the leaves.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu hid her little hand that was holding the leaves behind her and kept her eyes on guard. ¡°What do you want? This is mine.¡±

    Ou Ze frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss, Xiaofu. I¡¯m not going to fight with you over the fact that you ran out of the hall and stayed with other men for so long. But I¡¯m your fiance. What are you doing hiding the two leaves left by other men?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes cooled down. She was originally like a fairy. Now that she looked so cold, it was as if she wasn¡¯t mortal.

    ¡°Ou Ze, don¡¯t make a fuss about it. How do you know it was left by a man. What if it was a woman? I¡¯m tired of your constant suspicions. I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you. My driver is waiting outside. I¡¯m going to go now. I think we all need time to calm down,¡± Xia Xiaofu said and left.

    Ou Ze went to chase after her, but Ning Qing ran up and stood in front of Ou Ze. Ning Qing smiled politely and said. ¡°President Ou, give Xiaofu a little time. Lovers still need their space.¡±

    Ou Ze saw that Xia Xiaofu had gone far. He shot Ning Qing a cold look. ¡°Our rtionship is none of your business.¡± He shook his sleeves and left.

    Ning Qing, ¡°...¡± In fact, what she really wanted to say was that businessmen and fairies were not destined to be in the same world!

    ...

    Xu Junxi drove a Lamborghini with Ning Yao in his car. Suddenly, a luxury business car came into his sight. He looked at the license te of the car. Of all the car¡¯s in T City, this one had to be Lu Shaoming¡¯s.

    Why had Lu Shaoming parked his business car on the roadside? Ning Qing was in his car. What kind of shameless things were they doing inside?

    His head grew hot and he smashed the brakes to park his Lamborghini beside the car. He honked his horn.

    Hearing the sharp sound of the horn, Ning Qing came back to her senses and said, ¡°Shaoming, someone¡¯s here!¡±

    The Lamborghini stopped a metre away from their car. The window was sliding down. Ning Yao looked surprised, as if she did not know why Xu Junxi had suddenly stopped. Xu Junxi stared at them with a jealous and ferocious look on his face.

    Lu Shaoming gently took his gaze back and his mouth curved in a cynical smile. What did this Xu Junxi want from his wife?

    ¡°President Xu...¡±

    Xu Junxi immediately looked for Ning Qing¡¯s figure in the car, but Lu Shaoming¡¯s strong and broad body blocked his sight, leaving not even a crack for him to peek through. Xu Junxi could not see anything.

    He had no choice but to take his gaze back andugh as he said, ¡°President Lu, it¡¯s such a coincidence, I saw your car parked on the side of the road, so I came to say hello to you.¡±

 Chapter 88 - Wait A Minuteâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 88: Wait A Minute...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Lu Shaomingzily leaned backwards in the back seat and squinted his slender eyes as he leisurely said, ¡°CEO, I think it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t greet as you n on doing. What if you ruin the other person¡¯s happy event?¡±

    The phrase ¡°happy event¡± made Xu Junxi¡¯s face grow grave. He couldn¡¯t keep his smile.

    Lu Shaoming looked at Ning Yao with an ingenuine smile. ¡°Miss Ning, I think CEO Xu is raging with fire. You, who are his fiancee, should help him extinguish the fire inside him.¡±

    Ning Yao never thought that Lu Shaoming would look at her and she was suddenly blushing and her heart started racing.

    She stole many nces at Lu Shaoming during the banquet that night. Among all the people she was close to, Xu Junxi was the most good looking of them all , but Lu Shaoming was even more good looking than Xu Junxi. The outline of his face was like a Michngelo sculpture, exquisite and perfect.

    The most crucial thing was that he was outstanding and rich. He looked handsome and elegant. When he stood among tens of thousands of people, he was above them all, and he was a respectable man.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s white shirt was crumpled and he looked like a sexy yetzily decadent. His shirt was unbuttoned and she could even see his muscr outline and his healthy sun-kissed skin.

    She couldn¡¯t hear what he said, she could only see the movement of his lips and her heart was racing.

    ¡°Young Master Lu...¡± Ning Yao revealed a gentle smile and she gave Lu Shaoming a flirtatious gaze.

    It was a pity that she met Xu Junxi first. Otherwise, the man would be hers.

    Ning Yao wanted to reply but swoosh, Xu Junxi stomped on the gas pedal. The Lamborghini sped forward.

    ...

    As they left, Ning Qing revealed herself while Lu Shaoming was still watching the Lamborghini. Ning Qing pulled his ear to turn him around.

    ¡°They already left. What are you looking at? I saw that Ning Yao seemed to be interested in you.¡±

    No one dared to pull his ear before. Lu Shaoming raised his eyebrows and with a half smile replied, ¡°Take back your hand. You¡¯re getting quite brave, huh?¡±

    Ning Qing only noticed her inappropriate action after he taunted her. The flirtatious actions between husband and wife were rather strange to him, she wasn¡¯t used to it either.

    How dare she pull his ear... He was a president after all.

    She quickly retracted her hand.

    But the very next moment, two fingers wrapped around her delicate cheeks. The man pinched her cheeks and said delightfully, ¡°You think I, your husband, have such standards? Don¡¯t connect me with random people in your mind so willfully. In this world, I am into Ning Qing alone.¡±

    Ning Qing extended her hand to p away his. He didn¡¯t allow her to pull his ear but he pinched her cheeks! Humph, this is so unfair!

    ¡°You¡¯re saying this now. Wait till you meet someone who is younger and prettier and me. A man¡¯s wordscked credibility. Save your sweet talk!¡±

    Lu Shaoming extended his arm to bring her into his arms. He looked down and nted kisses all over her face. He gently asked, ¡°What are you thinking about? I¡¯m ten years older than you. I¡¯ll grow old before you do. Plus, if I were to be shallow and only like those who are young and pretty, would I have had to wait ¡¯til now? I¡¯ve never tasted a woman but you only let me taste you slightly just now.¡±

    Ning Qing grew weak in his arms. She really wanted to cover her ears to shut his voice out.

    But she was really happy. He was telling her that he was like her, it was his first time too.

    A thirty year old man still had his first time. This precious treasure, did she earn it or somehowe out ahead?

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s breathing was chaotic. A huge palm held the back of her head and found her soft lips.

    Ning Qing leaned sideways to dodge. She buried her head into his cor and said, ¡°I, I¡¯m sleepy. I want to sleep.¡±

    If they continued, she wouldn¡¯t know what she¡¯d do.

    Lu Shaoming rubbed her hair and said, ¡°Alright, sleep on myp. I¡¯ll wake you up when we get home.

    ...

    Xu Junxi was raging with anger. He felt ufortable when he thought of Ning Qing and Lu Shaoming together. He stepped on the gas pedal and revved the engine. The speedometer continued to rise.

    Ning Yao had never once traveled at such high speed. Her face was pale. ¡°Junxi, I¡¯m not feeling too good. Can you please slow down?¡±

    The man next to her didn¡¯t respond. She looked at the steering wheel and saw that the veins in his hands were popping.

    Ning Yao was afraid that there would be an ident if it persisted. She hurried leaned sideways and hugged Xu Junxi¡¯s waist. ¡°Junxi, please slow down. I¡¯m so scared.¡±

    As Ning Yao hugged him, Xu Junxi¡¯s emotions were finally reined back in. He saw that he was traveling at a hundred and sixty kilometers per hour and he quickly stepped on the brake to slow down.

    D*mn it, he lost control again because of Ning Qing!

    He looked sideways and saw Ning Yao¡¯s pale face. She looked at him gently and innocently as she asked, ¡°Junxi, what happened to you? You drove so fast... I was so scared. Today, Sister asked Young Master Lu to dance at the banquet. Are you suspecting that Sister was in the car with Young Master Lu? Sister has guts. Would she seduce Young Master Lu?¡±

    Ning Yao wasn¡¯t stupid. She thought about things that happened that night and guessed why Xu Junxi lost control.

    She gnashed her teeth in hatred. Why would Young Master Lu dance with Ning Qing while Xu Junxi was going crazy for her? Why would two men go crazy for her?

    That was Young Master Lu, the man on the top of the pyramid. How dare Ning Qing be associated with him!

    She definitely shouldn¡¯t! Ning Yao was certain.

    ...

    Ning Qing was tired and sleepy. She didn¡¯t sleep enough as the filming had endedte for the past few days. Hence, she fell asleep the moment she lied on Lu Shaoming¡¯sp.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s hand was caressing her face softly and his eyes were filled with gentleness and spoiling love.

    ¡°President.¡± Zhu Rui pointed outside the window. ¡°It¡¯s Xu Junxi¡¯s Lamborghini.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked up and he saw the Lamborghini parked by the roadside.

    ¡°President, there¡¯s something that I¡¯d like to report to you. Three days ago, Li Meiling got admitted into the same hospital madam was in. That night, Xu Junxi came. He and Ning Yao were in the room next to Madam¡¯s for very long and made a lot of noises.¡±

    Lu Shaoming heard and his hand paused. His dark eyes looked like there was ink spread, his sharp boundless expression chilled the air.

    He was quiet for three seconds then he softly said, ¡°Inform the police and reporters. I want CEO Xu to be in the headlines tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhu Rui nodded.

    ...

    The next morning

    Ning Qing opened her eyes slowly. She looked at the familiar crystal chandelier above her head. She was confused at first and she awoke in a start. She was already in her room.

    She fell asleep on Lu Shaoming¡¯spst night. Ning Qing, are you a pig?

    Ning Qing moved and she suddenly realized that she was huddled against a broad warm chest. Lu Shaoming was in a white shirt and pants. Morning sunlight poured in through the curtain and the golden rays shone on his handsome face. The imposing manner that he normally bore was reced with gentleness on his beautiful elegant face. He looked extremely attractive.

    Ning Qing realized that the two of them were lying very closely. Her head was using his arm as her pillow while his handid on her waist. The tip of her nose was below his adam¡¯s apple. As she breathed, she could smell a refreshingly masculine post-shower scent.

    Wait, he showered... Did she shower?

    Ning Qing looked down and she suddenly blushed in embarrassment. She had changed her clothes!!

    Who, who took such petty advantage of her while she was sleeping?

    Of course, Ning Qing only asked in her heart. In reality, she moved his hand away from her waist lightly and she wanted to leave the bed, immediately.

    She turned around and she moved her legs to the side of the bed slowly. Almost there, she almost made it.

    But then, ¡°ah!¡± Her soft waist was attacked by a strong arm again. The man behind her exerted strength and she fell onto his chest.

    So firm. She hit his bone and she felt painful.

    ¡°You want to run away after you slept with me, huh?¡± The man¡¯s voice was hoarse as he¡¯d just woken up. It sounded very sext.

    Ning Qing moved to the side of the bed and wanted to escape from his seductive scent, ¡°Nonsense. I fell asleepst night. How did I sleep with you? Plus, this is my room. You came to sleep with me!¡±

    ¡°Fine, I slept with you. As I already carry this charge, I might as well make it happen now.¡± Then, he pressed down on her body as his lips rubbed against her neck.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming!¡± Ning Qing was dodging him in fear.

    She tried hard to shake him off. Her hand was holding on to the side of the bed and she looked like she was going to roll off the bed.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s muscr arm held her waist and flipped her around tond on his chest. He pressed her head with his palm as he said helplessly, ¡°If you were to fall down, your little butt would hurt again. I just put medicine on youst night, did you forget about the pain?¡±

    His body was tall and towering. She was like a pet cat as she lied on him.

    Ning Qing was blushing hard. She didn¡¯t know if him saying ¡°little butt¡± was appropriate. They weren¡¯t close, really weren¡¯t close.

    ¡°I, did you change my clothes for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so don¡¯t be shy. I¡¯ve already seen and touched what I should. I didn¡¯t leave anything behind.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Are you still that Lu Shaoming I know?

    ¡°Simrly, if I were to want to force you into anything, I would¡¯ve done itst night.

    Ning Qing then lied down obediently on top of him. Actually, they hadn¡¯t known each other long enough.

    She needed to get used to it gradually.

    As she listened to his heartbeat, Ning Qing squinted her eyes as she drew circles on his chest, ¡°Shaoming, I¡¯m not going on set today. I¡¯ll go keep Mompany in the hospitalter. You? Do you need to go to the office today?¡±

    Lu Shaoming rubbed her hair as he kissed her forehead. ¡°I have two meetings today. I¡¯ll have dinner with the two of you.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± She was being pretty indirect. What she actually meant was: I¡¯m not filming today, can you not go to the office but keep mepany?

    He¡¯s too busy. There¡¯s no choice. But he agreed to have dinner with her and her mom. She was more than happy, she was satisfied.

    Ning Qing got up after she lied down on him for a while. ¡°It¡¯ste, I have to clean myself up.¡±

    She sat by the side of the bed as she slipped on the pink wool slippers thaty the carpet.

    ...

    Aunt Zhang prepared breakfast and she saw that it was eight o¡¯clock. She was worried that both Sir and Madam had overslept and affected their work schedule, so she went upstairs and wanted to wake them up.

    Just as she was about to knock, the door automatically opened a gap. Aunt Zhang looked inside and quickly turned around to go downstairs.

    Aunt Zhang who was almost fifty years old smiled and blushed.

    When she looked at the spacious white bed, she saw that the husband was hugging his wife from behind while his wife was in an oversize white shirt.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming was on his way to work when Ning Qing received a call from Xiao Zhou.

    ¡°Hey, Ning Qing, big news! Last night, Xu Junxi and Ning Yao had sex in the car by the roadside. Both of them were caught by the police and they spent a night at the police station.¡±

 Chapter 89 - Mom Has A Few Friends Who Would Love To Meet You

    <h4>Chapter 89: Mom Has A Few Friends Who Would Love To Meet You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing was a little surprised. Last night, Lu Shaoming¡¯s lighthearted ¡°good thing¡± seemed to have agitated Xu Junxi. She had watched Xu Junxi rush away but had not thought that he had rushed off because he could not wait to couple up with Ning Yao on the roadside.

    This Xu Junxi was no longer the Xu Junxi that she used to know.

    ¡°Ning Qing,st night when the police opened the car door. Xu Junxi¡¯s clothes were untidy and he didn¡¯t even have time to lift his trousers up. A group of reporters rushed in madly and kept taking pictures. They were locked up all night and released this morning. Guess what happened then? Xu Junxi¡¯s mother arrived and gave Ning Yao a p on the spot, then took her son with her and left fuming.¡±

    Xiao Zhouughed loudly from where she was. ¡°This is the front page headline today, the number one scandal. Xu Junxi¡¯s mother¡¯s p is telling Ning Yao ¡°you slut, who asked you to seduce my son!¡± Ning Yao¡¯s reputation has gone down the drain now, and the ¡°Pink Lady¡± crew has been submerged by reporters. They¡¯ve already announced this morning that they will stop filming.¡±

    Ning Qing hadn¡¯t realized that the matter was so serious. She was a little confused. ¡°Xiao Zhou, with Xu Junxi¡¯s present influence, do the police still dare to go up and investigate and handcuff him? It¡¯s too much of a coincidence that both the police and the journalist arrived at the same time. Seems like it had been nned by someone.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my young mistress,¡± cried Xiao Zhou, ¡°do you really not get it? It¡¯s definitely nned. Is there anyone else besides your husband Lu Shaoming who dares to prank Xu Junxi so boldly like this in T City? Your husband is avenging you!¡±

    Lu Shaoming?

    They had already agreed that he would not participate in her affairs, and he had not intervened so far. Had Xu Junxi somehow agitated and irritated him?

    However, that guy Lu Shaoming was really evil; it was all or nothing for him when dealing with someone.

    From here on, this scandal would be the dinnertime gossip of the denizens of T City. Ning Yao¡¯s image of a pure and clean woman had beenpletely destroyed, and it would be difficult to recover that image.

    ¡°Xiao Zhou, other than Xu Junxi and the others, am I included in today¡¯s news?¡±

    ¡°Nope, your dance with Young Master Lust night has flown by the wayside. Nobody knows about it other than the nobles. But Ning Qing, your sponsorship propositions arrived this morning. They are all big brands in China. You have be the new darling of the advertisingdies industry.¡±

    Ning Qing had already anticipated this oue. A man like Lu Shaoming would not allow himself to be deeply involved in gossip and rumors. He had a prominent identity.

    Last night, he had said that he would help bring her name to the headlines. But that didn¡¯t happen. All the people who had attendedst night¡¯s dinner were the top officials in T city. He had helped her make the headlines in those people¡¯s minds.

    No matter how popr a female star bes, they were worthless in the eyes of rich people. That was why many female stars eventually choose to retire and marry into a rich family. The female stars were climbing high into the socialdder.

    And her identity had soared with him overnight. Maybe what he had really wanted to give her was everyone¡¯s gaze. He wanted to make her a Ning Qing that everyone could see.

    Ning Qing was very touched. This man¡¯s love was so delicate and broad, touching lives silently, saying that he won¡¯t interfere. But in the end, he still wanted her to have a higher starting point in the entertainment industry; he wanted to make things easier.

    He really loves her.

    ...

    After ending the conversation with Xiao Zhou, Ning Qing went to the hospital to see her mother.

    Ning Qing realized that something was wrong with her mother. When they chatted, her mind often wandered away. When Ning Qing saw her mother fall asleep after lunch at noon, she went to ask the nurse what had happened.

    The little nurse answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Auntie Yue¡¯s health is much better these days. She would often chat with her former patient friends. It seems like they had a fight or something unpleasant had happened while they were chatting. So Auntie Yue¡¯s in a bad mood.¡±

    Chat?

    Who was Mom talking to?

    Ning Qing thought about it. It was probably Auntie Kong, Kong Yang¡¯s mother, and the auntie in the ward next door. Ning Qing went to Auntie Kong¡¯s ward in order to understand the situation.

    She stood by the door. The door of the ward was not closed. She saw four or five aunties chatting inside.

    ¡°That Auntie Yue said that her daughter is married, and her son-inw has good looks, good character, and good prospects. She is 100% satisfied with him. I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think Ning Qing is only about 20 years old. We haven¡¯t heard that she is married. Young people nowadays are very open-minded, they¡¯ll live together after getting a boyfriend. When they bring their boyfriends to their mother, they¡¯ll introduce the guy as her husband. They are not embarrassed at all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, even if that son-inw exists, why haven¡¯t we met him? If the Son-inw¡¯s condition is so good, why not bring him out for us to see. I usually think Auntie Yue is a very nice person, but I didn¡¯t expect her to love boasting.¡±

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t there a phrase now, pseudo-rich. Auntie Yue and Ning Qing had better not be deceived by others.¡±

    Ning Qing was amused as she listened outside the door. Was this the legendary gossip session between aunties? She had experienced it for the first time.

    Mother was 45 years old. Women like to boast about their children when they reach this age. She hadn¡¯t expected her mom to be so satisfied with Lu Shaoming.

    No wonder mother was unhappy. Any mother who had been cross-examined by others regarding her daughter would be unhappy. Besides, she really is married to a good man.

    So, what should she do?

    If she went in to exin, these aunties would certainly not listen to her. Mother had no rtives, friends, or sisters. Those aunties were the only ones she could confide in, and the only people she could boast about were her daughter and son-inw. Was she really going to do nothing about this for her mom?

    Ning Qing thought for a moment and took out her mobile phone to make a phone call.

    ¡°Hello, Shaoming.¡±

    ¡°Yes? Have you eaten yet?¡± The man¡¯s environment at the other end was usually very quiet. If he was not in the conference hall, then he would be in his own office.

    ¡°Yes. Have you eaten yet?¡± Ning Qing¡¯s lips lifted as she bantered with him.

    Actually, these aunties weren¡¯t the only ones who had a hard time believing that she¡¯d married a good man. She would sometimes feel as if she were dreaming as well. She didn¡¯t understand why he had married her.

    ¡°Not yet, after I finish everything I had on hand. Where would you like to have dinner tonight? Does Mom like anything? I¡¯ll ask Zhu Rui to reserve a table.¡±

    That was what she was getting at. Ning Qing became hesitant and embarrassed, stuttering as she spoke. ¡°Shaoming, erm... can we have dinner earlier tonight? My mom has a few friends who would love to meet you.¡±

    ...

    At five o¡¯clock in the evening.

    Ning Qing stood at the entrance of the hotel. A luxury Rolls-Royce pulled up. The valet opened the door and Lu Shaoming, dressed in a ck shirt and ck pants, stepped out.

    Ning Qing jumped down the stairs, grinning like a flower as she grabbed his arm with an expression of ttery as she said, ¡°Shaoming, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Lu Shaoming handed the keys to the hotel worker for him to park the car. He brought Ning Qing into the hotel lobby and looked down. He gazed at her gently and asked, ¡°You admit that you¡¯re wrong?¡±

    Ning Qing stuck her pink tongue out and her delicate little face was full of wit. ¡°What, it¡¯s because you¡¯re so excellent. My mother likes you so much, she boasts about you so much to her friends that no one believes her now. Only you can prove my mother¡¯s innocence.¡±

    Whatever, she¡¯ll just praise him first.

    Lu Shaoming listened but didn¡¯t react to her words. He was dressed in ck, not as elegant and gentlemanly as he was in a white shirt, but he looked tall, stylish and noble.

    Ning Qing saw that they were nearing the room. She took his arm and shook it a couple of times. Her small head peeped out in front of him as she acted like a charming woman. ¡°Shaoming, be patientter,ugh more and give my mother face.¡±

    Lu Shaoming nced at her and remained silent.

    ...

    The waiter opened the door and the two of them went in. Yue Wanqing and four aunties were sitting together. When the aunties saw the door open, their gazes swept over with a whoosh.

    Ning Qing saw that the gazes of those aunties were unfriendly. She raised her eyes and saw a room full of hostile provocations and deliberations. Ning Qing understood that these aunties wanted to scare Lu Shaoming a little.

    People in the countryside loved to do this.

    But even though she could understand, Lu Shaoming might not understand. A big president like him was being eyed and treated like goods now, would he be displeased?

    He often had an unhappy expression in front of her and was very willful.

    Ning Qing nced at the man secretly. Surprisingly, the man¡¯s hard and handsome face was soft. He looked at the aunties gently and slowly. His eyes were full of attention and respect for them. His red and thin lips moved as he said. ¡°Hello, aunties.¡±

    A couple simple words, but Ning Qing could feel the tension.

    She wanted tough and was very touched. This was probably this man¡¯s first time dealing with these kinds of people in his 30 years, and he was not used to them.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s impable appearance and graceful manners caused the aunties¡¯ eyes to shine. Where were the lines that they had prepared just now? They had forgotten the entire game n.

    Lu Shaoming pulled out a chair for Ning Qing gentlemanly. Ning Qing sat down. The waiter pulled another chair. Lu Shaoming was sitting between the mother and daughter.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Lu Shaoming called out.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yue Wanqing replied happily.

    She was worried that her son-inw would be unwilling toe. She grew up in an orphanage before she turned eight. She had kept in contact with several sisters in the orphanage after the Ning family had selected her. But Ning Zhenguo didn¡¯t like that very much. The rich people were very respectful of their appearance and dignity. They thought that dealing with the poor would cause them to lose their status.

    But her son-inw was here!

    As everyone settled down at the table, the hotel manager stood behind Lu Shaoming, ready to serve him as two waitresses poured warm tea for the four aunties.

    ¡°Ahem,¡± an auntie coughed gently as she asked, ¡°Umm, little Lu, do you have a house? Where about is your house?¡±

    ¡°Yes, our house is at Tea Pavilion.¡± Lu Shaoming replied in a low and mellow voice.

    ¡°What?¡± An auntie asked in confusion as she turned away with disgust. ¡°What kind of ce is that? I¡¯ve never heard of that ce. Rich people¡¯s houses in T city are all in Diaoyu Ind, where the most expensive vis in this city are. The price is about 70,000 per square meter, and it costs 10 million average. Xiao Lu, have you ever heard of it?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Lu Shaoming listened carefully and answered frankly, ¡°I¡¯ve juste to T city, so I¡¯m not very familiar with it.¡±

    So the aunties rolled their eyes at Shaoming, full of contempt. Showing that they thought of him like a frog in the bottom of the well, with a narrow outlook and not in the same world as them.

    Ning Qing¡¯s little face turned red. It¡¯s over! their family¡¯s president has been despised and people had rolled their eyes at him!

    Another auntie then asked, ¡°Little Lu, do you have a car? What kind of car is it?¡±

    Lu Shaoming thought for a moment before replying, ¡°There¡¯s a garage at home. I usually drive the Bentley.¡±

    ¡°Garage, Bentley?¡± The auntie frowned and was very dissatisfied. ¡°Little Lu, let me tell you this, auntie used to look after garages for others. There are all kinds of bicycles and electronic scooters in the garage, but nothing with four wheels. I don¡¯t care about whatever Bentley you¡¯re driving. Auntie won¡¯t require you to buy Ning Qing a BMW that most businessmen in T city drive, but you have to at least have a Shanghai Volkswagen.¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡± Ning Qing heard a slightugh and looked up. The two waitresses were trying to hold back theirughter and were about to lose it.

    The waitresses expressions seemed to say ¨C What¡¯s wrong with you?!

    Ning Qing secretly lowered her head. What bicycles, electronic scooters, Shanghai Volkswagen, etc? She felt extremely embarrassed.

    She dared not look at Lu Shaoming¡¯s face now, for fear that he would shoot her with a disdained expression that said, look at the riff-raff that you¡¯ve found!

    And the auntie had not seemed to notice the expressions of others at all, and continued, ¡°Xiao Lu, have you heard of BMW? My son drives that, and it costs more than a million.¡±

    Lu Shaoming held up his teacup. An expensive watch was on the wrist of his big hand that was slender and beautiful, paired with the blue and white porcin teacup pattern, it added ayer of nobility and elegance in his handsome temperament.

    He knitted his handsome brow slightly, and his expression was somewhat amused as he said. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve heard about it, just take owning a BMW as your goal in the future.¡± The auntie said proudly.

    Lu Shaoming took a sip of tea, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing sexily as he said one simple word, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Ning Qing, ¡°...¡±

    Then another auntie said, ¡°Xiao Lu, how old are you this year? Our Ning Qing is only 20. You look as if you are quite old.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart thumped in her chest, she wanted to stamp her feet as she thought, auntie, do your questions have to be so sharp?

    Asking about his age was a big taboo.

    A 30-year-old man was mature and charming in her eyes, but in the eyes of these aunties, he would be as cheap as cabbage. How would that make him feel?

    What would he think?

    Ning Qing secretly stretched out her little hand and ced it on his thigh. She caressed him lightly as if she were petting a tiger and telling him, be good, let¡¯s bear it.

    Her little hand was sped by a big palm, as the man grabbed her hand directly and ce it on his crotch.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was red. Hey hey hey. What are you doing?

    She took her little hand back.

    ¡°This, little Lu...¡± Yue Wanqing also felt that this question was too much. She opened her mouth, wanting to help Lu Shaoming.

    But Lu Shaoming sat upright, two proud long legs under the table crossing together casually, bing morenguid as he gently opened his mouth and said, ¡°Auntie, I am 30 this year, 10 years older than Ning Qing. My age is the perfect age because I know how to pamper others. Ning Qing will not suffer when she¡¯s with me.¡±

    Yue Wanqing was very satisfied with her son-inw¡¯s answer and even threw a couple of praising gazes at Lu Shaoming.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart felt as sweet as honey, and even her mouth felt sweet.

    He doesn¡¯t speak sugared words very much, but he never stints on sugared words when he has to use them, and he was full of a strong petty bourgeoisie sentiment.

    Those aunties had nothing to say for the time being. They agreed that the material conditions of this Xiao Lu were not so good, but they could not pick out any big problems.

    When the waiter came in and served them, the aunties salivated as they watched the beautiful food on the table. There was a saying that goes ¡°the gift blinds the eye.¡± An auntieughed as she said, ¡°Little Lu, it¡¯s just a casual meal, why have you picked such an expensive restaurant? This table must have cost thousands of dors. You must have spent a month¡¯s sry here.¡±

 Chapter 90 - Ning Qing, Iâ€™m Ten Years Older Than You. Do You Think Iâ€™m Old?

    <h4>Chapter 90: Ning Qing, I¡¯m Ten Years Older Than You. Do You Think I¡¯m Old?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Lu Shaoming smiled in a reserved manner but didn¡¯t reply.

    The hotel manager couldn¡¯t hold back; he took the dish from a waiter and served the dish to the aunt. He said politely, ¡°Aunt, he is our hotel¡¯s CEO. Every dish here is specially cooked by the top chef in the hotel. You can¡¯t find it anywhere else. Aunties, please enjoy your lunch.¡±

    ¡°CEO?¡± The aunt¡¯s suspicious emotion seemed to reveal her confusion, what¡¯s that?

    ¡°CEO means boss,¡± the hotel manager exined patiently.

    The aunties gasped. The hotel looked like it was one of the top hotels in T city. The person opposite them... was the boss?

    They shook their heads in disbelief.

    Lu Shaoming took a bowl and filled the bowl with soup before he ced it in front of Yue Wanqing, ¡°Mom, this is shark fin soup with cordyceps and sea cucumber. It¡¯s really good for your health. I told the chef to cook it for you. Try it.¡±

    The aunties heard cordyceps and sea cucumber, and they started salivating. Those were words that they would hear in a wealthy family¡¯s dining room. They grabbed their chopsticks and started eating.

    Ning Qing saw the aunties had eaten the dishes on the table at a tornado speed. They didn¡¯t even manage to swallow. It was as though they were scared that someone was going to fight them for their meals and Ning Qing blushed even harder.

    She stole a nce at the side. The man didn¡¯t eat much but he looked on gently. As the dishes on the table were emptied, she heard him tell the hotel manager, ¡°Serve the signature dishes.¡±

    The hotel manager took his order while he stole a nce at Ning Qing. His gaze was filled with great respect.

    Yes, though he was out of ce at the dining table, his actions made it clear how much he cared about Ning Qing.

    Because she was there, he was there.

    The waiter served another te of stir fried meat. Ning Qing tried a piece and found it thin yet juicy, very delicious.

    She took another piece and put it into Lu Shaoming¡¯s bowl.

    Lu Shaoming was talking to his mother-inw. He looked down and saw the meat that his wife took for him. He looked sideways and saw the girl looking at him with her crystal clear eyes while she smiled at him.

    She wore her hair down that day and she had braided the right side of her fringe into a beautiful fishtail braid that flowed behind her ear. She¡¯d clipped the braid on her head with a butterfly hair clip. The youthful fashion made her look like she was only eighteen years old, like a very beautiful and innocent university student.

    There was an autumn moon in her beautiful eyes. She looked at him when she smiled and there was a tinge of warmth and dependence towards him. The expression was enchanting.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s bright slender eyes disyed affection. He picked up his chopsticks and put the meat into his mouth.

    This little girl... Finally, my effort wasn¡¯t in vain.

    Ning Qing saw that he was eating so she quickly ced a little into his bowl every time a dish was served. The man was very humble but his high standard of living wouldn¡¯t change. He didn¡¯t quite fit alongside those who¡¯d always eat like it¡¯s theirst meal.

    Lu Shaoming saw that his wife by his side was extremely busy. Very quickly, there was a mini mountain in his bowl.

    The corners of his lips lifted as he enjoyed being taken care of.

    Yue Wanqing watched the sweet interaction between her daughter and her son-inw. Her eyes welled-up. She was worried that her daughter wouldn¡¯t be happy in a sh marriage. It seemed that she had worried too much.

    Her daughter¡¯s happiness was written all over her face.

    ...

    After the dinner ended, the aunties were so full that their stomachs were round. Lu Shaoming exhorted the hotel manager, ¡°Serve some fruit.¡±

    The aunties didn¡¯t raise any objection. They thought they might as wellplete the meal with some fruit.

    Then, the private room door was pushed open. A young man in a suit stood by the door anxiously. He nodded and bowed slightly. ¡°Young Master Lu, good afternoon.¡±

    One of the aunties saw that someone hade and she quickly stood up. ¡°Son, why are you here?¡± It was the son who drove BMW.

    The BMW son gave a look to his mom which was meant to tell her to shut up.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, thank you for your hospitality today. My mom and the aunties are done with their meal, I shall bring them home.¡±

    The hotel manager moved the chair and Lu Shaoming stood up slowly. He put both his hands in his pocket and nodded, ¡°Sure, see you again.¡±

    The BMW son held his mom by her arms and pulled her out. The other three aunties, who followed the lead of the BMW aunt, quickly bid farewell to Yue Wanqing and followed the two out.

    Lu Shaoming, Ning Qing and Yue Wanqing stood by the door as they watched them leave.

    ...

    The BMW aunt wanted to pull her arm back from her son, ¡°Son, what are you doing? Little Lu is treating me to lunch, I¡¯m not done yet.¡±

    The BMW son frowned, ¡°Mom, Young Master Lu invited you for lunch and you went? Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°Son, how can you speak like that? A person who can¡¯t afford a house at Diaoyu Ind but bought his house at Tea Pavilion. Why would I be scared of him?¡±

    ¡°Do you know who owns all the properties in Diaoyu Ind? They¡¯re the Lu family¡¯s! Tea Pavilion is right in the center of T City. Young Master Lu built a house for himself in the city center so he can overlook the entire city when he opens the window; he can see a maple tree forest when he opens the door. He named it Tea Pavilion. It is the one and only in the entire city. It¡¯s not something that you can buy just with money. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Wh... What,¡± the aunt was in a shock, ¡°But little Lu said that he had never heard of Diaoyu Ind.¡±

    ¡°Heh, that is because he has too many properties under his name. T city is just a smallnd, Young Master Lu, of course, doesn¡¯t focus much of his attention on this ce.¡±

    ¡°... But little Lu said he has a garage. So, I thought he meant bicycles, motorbikes and what not. He says that he drives Bentley. He can¡¯t even afford a BMW.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t know much. Can you not try to scare anyone else in the future? One of his Bentley models would be able to buy my BMW. A garage with bicycles and motorbikes, you¡¯re dreaming!¡±

    ¡°... But, but little Lu...¡±

    ¡°Aiya, mom, please, I beg you. Stop calling him ¡°little Lu¡±. Are you trying to make me go crazy or are you trying to kill me?¡±

    The aunties shut their mouths then. Heh, we have yet to tell you that we think he¡¯s too old.

    ...

    Until the aunties disappeared, Ning Qing looked up at the handsome man who was one head taller than her. ¡°You¡¯re the one who invited the aunt¡¯s son?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Lu Shaoming nodded. His slender ck eyes revealed a sharp gaze with wisdom. He replied calmly, ¡°The aunties harbored a preconceived idea. They wouldn¡¯t have believed anything we said. They will only wake up when their sons tell them.¡±

    ¡°Then, why¡¯d you treat them to a meal? Why not just tell their sons to tell them off?¡±

    Lu Shaoming lowered his voice. There was a tinge of affection in his deep voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that they¡¯re your mom¡¯s friends?¡±

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t say anything else. Her crystal clear eyes were welled-up with tears. If her mom wasn¡¯t there, she¡¯d really want to hug him, very tightly.

    He was trying to tell her, he¡¯ll do anything to make her happy.

    Yue Wanqing was very happy that night, ¡°Shaoming, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s what I should do.¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s phone rang and he answered the call. He said, ¡°Ning Qing, I¡¯m going downstairs for a while. Zhu Rui has a document that I need to read through. There¡¯s a health center at the hotel. I¡¯d tell the manager to bring you, see what mom likes.¡±

    ¡°Mm, hurry up and go.¡± Ning Qing nodded.

    Lu Shaoming took a huge stride as he left.

    Yue Wanqing watched the man¡¯s handsome back and sighed happily. ¡°This Shaoming, the more I see, the less I¡¯m worried. But Qingqing, was what the aunt¡¯s son said true? It¡¯s so scary. Is Shaoming¡¯s family really that rich?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I married him because of who he is. Why are you so worried?¡± Ning Qing was afraid that her mom would overthink so she quickly changed the subject.

    Ning Qing herself was surprised that she had fallen into this gold pit.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming walked out of the hotel and noticed there was a luxurious car parked next to the stairs. Zhu Rui was standing next to the door.

    Lu Shaoming looked but didn¡¯t walk towards Zhu Rui. He walked down the stairs and turned towards a secluded area.

    There was a man standing there, Kong Yang.

    Kong Yang clenched his fists and there was jealousy in his eyes. ¡°You think you¡¯re great that you won against me? It was just money. Do you think Ning Qing would be with you if you didn¡¯t have money?¡±

    Lu Shaoming stood straight and took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. He lit a cigarette with his lighter and took a puff. The smoke curled up as his gaze grew deep and dark. He smirked in disdain. ¡°Ning Qing is with me because I¡¯m rich. Then why would Ning Qing follow you who are poor? Because of love?¡±

    Kong Yang hated his wealthy aura. He stood handsomely and every single word he uttered showed that he was the helmsman.

    He was an authority.

    Kong Yang was inferior because he knew that he couldn¡¯t win against the authority. He was too weak. But he was the one who liked Ning Qing first, how could he overtake him?

    The more inferior he realized he was, the angrier he felt.

    ¡°Am I wrong? If you couldn¡¯t afford to pay Ning Qing¡¯s mom¡¯s surgery fees, if you couldn¡¯t help her in her entertainment career, would she love you?¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Lu Shaoming smiled. He looked calm and quiet but his sharp gaze pierced Kong Yang as he said, ¡°I paid her mom¡¯s surgery fees, I helped her, due to my capability to provide her a good materialistic foundation. This is what I do because I love her. What do you have? When her mom needed surgery, you took out a mortgage on your property and you only managed to lend one fifth of the surgery fees. What do you have to show her your love?¡±

    Kong Yang was stabbed right where it hurt. His eyes grew red.

    Lu Shaoming continued, ¡°In your head, Ning Qing is a good girl. In this word, the better the girl is, the more exquisite she deserves to be treated. You can¡¯t provide for her but I can. How are you qualified to question me?¡±

    ¡°I look down on you not because you have no money but because you¡¯re a coward and you¡¯re not willing to ept the reality. Ning Qing does not owe you. You couldn¡¯t get what you want so you became wicked. You stirred up the few aunties and put Ning Qing¡¯s mom in a difficult position. Hatred derived from love; you¡¯re a wicked man.¡±

    Kong Yang clenched his fist and it cracked. ¡°I see. So, you knew. Go ahead and tell Ning Qing. Tell Ning Qing what kind of a person I am.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± Lu Shaoming shook his head.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at themp afar and replied gently, ¡°There are very few people who¡¯ve treated Ning Qing with kindness and Ning Qing remembers everyone who lent a helping hand to her sincerely. She thinks you¡¯re one of those people. I don¡¯t want her to feel disappointed nor do I want her to feel upset.¡±

    Kong Yang¡¯s body stiffened as he looked up at Lu Shaoming.

    He...

    The tears in Kong Yang¡¯s eyes flowed down. He gnawed and said, ¡°I give up but remember this, I¡¯m giving up not because I lost to you but because I lost to your love for Ning Qing. I¡¯ll take the steps to further my studies at Cambridge UK tomorrow. I¡¯ll return in five years. If you will have treated her poorly by then, I will take her back.¡±

    Then, Kong Yang turned and ran.

    Lu Shaoming exhaled out thest puff of smoke. Then, he put off the cigarette butt under his shoe. There wouldn¡¯t be a chance; Ning Qing will forever be his!

    ...

    Ning Qing left the hotel to look for Lu Shaoming. He was talking to Zhu Rui in front of the car.

    Zhu Rui was holding a document while Lu Shaoming had one hand in his pocket and the other pointed at the document as he muttered something. The man¡¯s deep sideburns were beautiful. His mountain-like nose was plump and good looking. He was a mature looking man.

    Ning Qing looked at him and suddenly looked away. She realized that she¡¯s be more and more shallow. She would stare at him uncontrobly and sometimes blush for no reason.

    She thought about it and she felt bad. He was so busy with work but she dragged him to have dinner. She was not understanding.

    ¡°Ning Qing,¡± Lu Shaoming saw her and called.

    Ning Qing quickly looked around and Zhu Rui had already retreated to the side politely. So, she walked towards the man.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Mom?¡± Lu Shaoming asked.

    ¡°Mom is having a massage at the health center so I came to look for you.¡± Ning Qing avoided meeting his gaze when she spoke. Her face was filled with apology and embarrassment.

    Lu Shaoming smiled. ¡°Why, you know you did something wrong?¡±

    Ning Qing put both her hands behind her and nodded obediently. ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll not get you into any more trouble.¡±

    This silly girl. Is the trouble he got into not enough?

    Why would the aunties in the ward suddenly start osting her mom? She would never guess that the boy who was once so friendly to her was the instigator.

    And also Xu Junxi. As a man, Xu Junxi brought Ning Yao to do things in the room next to hers, only a dumb person wouldn¡¯t understand how filthy Xu Junxi¡¯s mind was.

    A man¡¯s desire could easily be stoked by the voice of a woman they long for.

    She didn¡¯t know how provocative she was, which put him at odds with two different men.

    The girl was one head shorter than him. He took a step closer to her. ¡°Ning Qing, I did you a great favor today. I taught you before, how would you thank me?¡±

    Ning Qing blushed. How could he be... So improper?!

    He liked to ask for kisses!

    After thinking for a moment, Ning Qing tiptoed and extended her arms to hold onto his neck. There was a denim colored scarf around her smooth fair neck, entuating her exquisite look.

    She closed her eyes and kissed his handsome face.

    Just as she stepped back, she heard the man¡¯s arrogant voice, ¡°Ning Qing, I¡¯m ten years older than you. Do you think I¡¯m old?¡±

    Ning Qing was stunned. She¡¯d never thought that he would ask such a question.

    A man like him shouldn¡¯t be afraid of aging. Time to them meant richer life experience; it meant a higher and more elegant ce in the world.

 Chapter 91 - Heâ€™s Better Than Me?

    <h4>Chapter 91: He¡¯s Better Than Me?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Shaoming, why do you ask that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. When I¡¯m 35, you¡¯ll only be 25. If a returning student from Cambridge pursued you then, would you be attracted to him?¡±

    Men in this world were all the same. They would feel ufortable if others were to even take a second look at their wives. He was very possessive.

    He had taken Kong Yang¡¯s ¡°Come back in five years¡± to heart. A man peaks at 30. He was 10 years older than her. When she¡¯s 30 years old, he would be 40, quite old.

    Who knows if she would be attracted to Kong Yang when he returns from studying abroad and talked with her about the stars, moon, and philosophy of life, about poetry and lyrics?

    Ning Qing¡¯s beautiful lips curved into a sweet smile, and her eyes smiled as well. Turns out that this man who appeared all powerful in front of her would be troubled over his age as well.

    ¡°Shaoming, are you encouraging me to cheat?¡±

    When Lu Shaoming heard that, his face sank. ¡°You dare!¡±

    Ning Qing giggled andughed while diving into his broad arms. Her voice was sweet and soft, and she was a little coquettish as she said, ¡°That¡¯s settled then, isn¡¯t it? Lu Shaoming, I¡¯m your wife. I want to spend my life with you. What do those Cambridge students and Harvard students have to do with me? You are the only one in my eyes!¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s long ck eyes nced at her casually, and his originally firm face softened. ¡°You¡¯re smart!¡± Even if your husband is 50 years old, he will be better than those 30-year-old men. I¡¯ll be sure to satisfy your every need. Touch it if you don¡¯t believe.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s little face was flushed, and her long eyshes fluttered like two butterflies as she asked in a delicate voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t dealt with him regarding what had happened just now, but he was getting insatiable now.

    But both of her legs had gone limp as an electric current traveled through her nerve endings again and again, and his burning heat remained on her palm, burning her skin.

    This man. She hadn¡¯t talked to him at the dinner table. She didn¡¯t know where his reaction came from.

    A single word to describe him: pervert!

    Two words: extreme pervert!

    ¡°Wifey, kiss my mouth.¡± In her embrace, her sweet and soft scent lingered around his nose. Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes narrowednguidly and shot her a yuppie look.

    Ning Qing couldn¡¯t stand his gaze at that moment. Such a serious and proper man was narrowing his eyes. Stylish lines rippled from the corners of his eyes, with the aura of both a bad boy and a mature gentleman.

    Ning Qing blushed, closed her eyshes tremblingly and kissed his lips lightly.

    His lips were dry, so the lines were very clear and the feeling of kissing him was too sexy.

    Ning Qing gulped.

    When she wanted to kiss him again, ¡°Qingqing.¡± She suddenly heard Yue Wanqing¡¯s voice.

    Ning Qing was startled and quickly retreated from his neck. Now her ears were red. Mother just saw her kissing a man!

    Sigh, she wanted to die.

    Yue Wanqing walked up to them and looked at Ning Qing crossly. ¡°Qingqing, Shaoming is busy with his work. Can¡¯t you see that the secretary is still waiting there? Besides, this is the entrance to the hotel. You have to take note of your surroundings; don¡¯t pester Shaoming so irresponsibly.¡±

    ¡°Mom, when did I pester him?¡± Ning Qing twisted her little body. Why did her mother make her out as the pervert? The kiss was Lu Shaoming¡¯s idea! She was just following through.

    ¡°This child!¡± Yue Wanqing¡¯s eyes were full of adoration.

    She had seen it clearly just now; her daughter had tiptoed and hooked her arms around her son-inw¡¯s neck. Her son-inw looked so cool with his hands in his trousers pocket, brows knitted together and enjoying himself.

    Sigh, why are young people like this now?

    ¡°Mom,¡± Lu Shaomingughed and changed the subject. He was afraid that if his mother-inw continued talking, his little wife would be annoyed. ¡°The doctor said you could leave the hospital. I wish to pick you up tomorrow and for you to move in with us.¡±

    Yue Wanqing disagreed. ¡°I like quietness, so it¡¯s best that I don¡¯t live with you young people.¡±

    ¡°Why, Mom? It¡¯ll be easier for me to take care of you if you live with us.¡± Ning Qing knitted her dainty eyebrows.

    ¡°Mom¡¯s not old yet, I don¡¯t need you guys to take care of me, and besides, you¡¯re busy with your jobs and I¡¯ll be restrained if I live with you guys. If you guys truly care, you can find a house for me. When Qingqing has a child, I will concentrate on taking care of my grandson.¡±

    Mother¡¯s attitude was very persistent, Ning Qing could not persuade her, Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were a little red, she didn¡¯t know how much longer her mother could live for, and now her mother was insisting on living alone.

    Was it not good to live with her? She really couldn¡¯t understand her mother¡¯s thoughts.

    Also, who wants to have children with Lu Shaoming?

    Mom can dream on.

    She was only 20 this year.

    Lu Shaoming put his hand around Ning Qing¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Okay, Mom, I¡¯ll find a house for you near our house and hire an assistant. Ning Qing, Mom will be very close to us, so don¡¯t be sad, alright?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ning Qing nodded sadly.

    ...

    Yue Wanqing slept in the hospital that night. Lu Shaoming had gone to the office and never came back. Ning Qing sat on the sofa in the living room of the vi, reading her script.

    ¡°Madam, Sir will probably take some time to return. It¡¯s cold now. Why don¡¯t you go back to your room and sleep?¡± Auntie Zhang said.

    Ning Qing looked at her watch, it was 10 o¡¯clock. ¡°Auntie Zhang, you can go to bed ahead of me. I¡¯ll wait for him.¡±

    Auntie Zhang did not insist any more and went back to her room.

    Ning Qing changed themp lighting in the living room to an orange tone. She found afortable spot on the sofa andy down. As she read the script, her eyes slowly closed.

    Lu Shaoming drove back half an hourter and parked the Bentley in the garage. He opened the door of the vi and walked in.

    The orange light in the living room gave off a hazy warmth. The girl was covered with a red nket. Her fair face was buried in the nket like azy kitten. Her silky hair fell from the sofa.

    Quiet and beautiful.

    An extremely tender expression appeared on Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome face. He put his briefcase on the tea table, squatted down and picked up the script that the girl had dropped on the carpet.

    Looking at the girl so closely, her skin was really tender enough to pinch water from it, white like a de-shelled egg. She was pouting in her sleep and looked very lovely.

    He stood up, bent down, picked her up and walked to the room.

    Ning Qing woke up in his arms and opened her drowsy eyes. Right in front of her was his handsome face. Ning Qing put her hand around his neck in confusion, and her cool little face rubbed against his broad chest. ¡°Shaoming, you¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Shaoming leaned down and kissed her forehead. She smelled so nice, like milk bath lotion. ¡°Isn¡¯t it cold, sleeping on the sofa? Next time, go to bed. Don¡¯t wait for me.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to wait until youe back.¡± Ning Qing was half awake, and spoke with the crisp whine of a girl, causing Lu Shaoming¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple to bob as he listened to her.

    ¡°Shaoming, have you had dinner yet? Would you like to have supper? I¡¯ll prepare it for you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the girl who was so sleepy she could not even open her eyes and said with an adoringugh, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, you go on sleeping, I¡¯ll take you back to the bedroom.¡±

    The entered the room, and heid her on the big soft bed, pulled the nkets over her little body, tangled one hand into her silky hair, and gently kissed her lips.

    His kiss was very gentle, with the usual domination that lured her. Ning Qing couldn¡¯t tell if it was a dream or reality, she just liked it.

    ¡°Mmm...¡± She cried out softly.

    The girl knitted her brows tightly in her dreams, pulled his big hand out with two small hands, turned over, reached for her beloved bear and held it in her arms.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the girl. Without his interference, she fell asleep quickly, with pink bubbles at the corner of her mouth, like a little girl under 18 years old.

    Lu Shaoming sat on the edge of the bed, his clearly knuckled big palm loosened the tie around his neck, threw it on the bed casually, and took a deep breath to suppress the burning desire in his body. He showed a sense of helplessness and decadence.

    Why had she waited for him?

    Probably to let him suffer.

    He stood up, he took off his ck handmade suit and draped it around his wrist. His shirt sleeves were half-rolled, revealing his strong tanned arms with a low-key and expensive wristwatch. He was full of elite charm.

    He bent down and kissed the girl¡¯s forehead, Lu Shaoming pinched the bear¡¯s ear with disgust, ¡°Why sleep with the bear? Is he better than me? Can he make you weep tears of joy? Good night, Qingqing.¡±

    Lu Shaoming switched off the light and went out of the room.

    The little bear on the bed burst out: Damn it, my ears hurt, I am innocent!

    ...

    The final scene of ¡°Wind and Dust¡± was to be shot in T City. On this day, Director Wang paid everyone for the film, and Ning Qing received a card.

    ¡°Ning Qing, we¡¯ve gotten our pay and we don¡¯t have to shoot today; let¡¯s go shopping,¡± Xiao Zhou suggested.

    ¡°OK.¡± Ning Qing nodded and agreed.

    The two girls came to the mall and Xiao Zhou asked Ning Qing, ¡°Ning Qing, this is the first bucket of gold in your life. Tell me honestly: what do you want to buy and who do you want to buy it for with the money?¡±

    Ning Qing did not reply, but she stopped in front of a men¡¯s clothing store.

    ¡°Wow,¡± Xiao Zhou covered her mouth andughed, ¡°Ning Qing, what a good rtionship you have with Young Master Lu. He¡¯s the first one you think of and want to buy clothes for after you¡¯ve gotten your money.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s little face flushed red, but she did not speak. She raised her foot and stepped into the men¡¯s clothing store.

    She had never bought anything for him for as long as they¡¯ve known each other. Now that she had money, she wanted to buy him some clothes.

    ¡°Miss, what style of men¡¯s clothes do you want to buy?¡± The saleswoman asked warmly.

    Ning Qing looked around, she hadn¡¯t decided what to buy yet. Lu Shaoming¡¯s clothes were all hand-made and branded. It would be embarrassing if she couldn¡¯t get him something good enough.

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your boyfriend¡¯s height and figure? You can tell me and I¡¯ll rmend something for you.¡± The saleswoman said.

    ¡°Haha.¡± Xiao Zhou joked, ¡°Ning Qing, someone¡¯s asking for Young Master Lu¡¯s height and stature, what is his image like in your heart, say it.¡±

    Ning Qing turned around and red at Xiao Zhou, telling her ¨C don¡¯t cause any trouble.

    But the saleswoman was looking at Ning Qing with a pair of very frank and enthusiastic eyes while waiting for her answer. Ning Qing bit her lower lip with her pearly whites, stretching out her tiny fair finger and pointing hesitantly to her side.

    Xiao Zhou burst out inughter, Ning Qing had pointed to a male mannequin by the window.

    The saleswoman understood her in seconds, ¡°Miss since your boyfriend is in such good shape, he must be suitable for all the clothes in our shop. What style does he like?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s little face was hot. This Xiao Zhou could onlyugh at her.

    What style?

    Ning Qing looked at the row of shirts and suits. She saw a dark grey shirt. Dark colored clothes actually suited men like him very well, they would look smart, handsome and dapper in them.

    Ning Qing walked over, her little hand feeling the material of the shirt.

    Just then, the door was pushed open and a beautiful figure came in. The person took off her sunsses. When Xiao Zhou looked towards the person, it turned out to be Ning Yao.

    ¡°Sister, such a coincidence, you¡¯ve alsoe to buy clothes?¡± Ning Yao saw Ning Qing¡¯s surprise and asked, ¡°Why are you buying men¡¯s clothing, sister? Have you gotten a boyfriend recently?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Ning Qing, I¡¯ve told you that some people were thick-skinned. They¡¯ve just been released from the police station and the scandals had yet to die down, but she darese out? Who are you trying to act close with by calling her sister? Our Ning Qing doesn¡¯t know shameless people,¡± Xiao Zhou went forward and said.

    ¡°You!¡± Ning Yao¡¯s delicately made-up face twisted rapidly after she heard that.

    ¡°Forget it, Xiao Zhou,¡± Ning Qing looked at Ning Yao coldly and intended to ignore her. She asked the saleswoman, ¡°How much is this shirt?¡±

    ¡°Hello, miss. This shirt is handmade. There¡¯s only one shirt in the shop. The price is 70,000 dors.¡± The saleswoman said

    ¡°Wow, Sister, do you like this shirt too? I like it very much. It would fit Junxi very well. Would you please give it to me?¡± Ning Yao came over to grab it.

    ¡°Why should she give it to you? Firste first serve!¡± Xiao Zhou red at her as she said.

    ¡°Sister, why are you like this? Saleswoman, I¡¯ll offer double the price for this shirt. Pack it for me to take away.¡±

    The saleswoman was in a difficult position.

    Xiao Zhou wanted to speak but Ning Qing put out a hand and stopped her. She took a step forward. Her beautiful lips were half curved and her voice was clear and elegant as she said. ¡°Yaoyao, are you fighting me with money? Alright, I just got paid today. I offer 500,000 dors for this shirt.¡±

    500,000?

    Xiao Zhou¡¯s mouth gaped open, buying a shirt worth only 70,000 dors for 500,000 was too wasteful!

    Xiao Zhou Fox looked suspiciously at Ning Qing. What had happened to Ning Qing? She had never done anything so irrational.

    A proud smile appeared on Ning Yao¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, sister, are youpeting who is richer with me? Your card has your sry, but the card in my hand is Junxi¡¯s, unlimited overdraft. Did you say half a million? I¡¯ll pay 800,000.¡±

    ¡°900,000.¡± Ning Qing said.

    ¡°One million.¡± Ning Yao didn¡¯t even blink.

    ¡°OK, deal.¡± Ning Qing concluded resolutely, ¡°Saleswoman, give this shirt to thisdy at a price of 1 million dors. I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡±

    Ning Yao quickly realized that she had been tricked. Ning Qing had done this on purpose, deceiving her on ount of her generosity.

    The saleswoman was very happy. She had sold a 70,000 shirt for 1 million dors. It was like a pie falling from the sky. She¡¯d get a lot inmission.

    The saleswoman quickly wrapped the shirt up and handed the bag to Ning Yao. ¡°Miss, your total is 1 million, are you paying by card? Thank you.¡±

    Ning Yao, ¡°...¡±

    Looking at Ning Yao¡¯s face that was turning from blue to red, Ning Qing began to twirl her beautiful hair near her cheeks and turned around gracefully. ¡°Xiao Zhou, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Xiao Zhou made a face at Ning Yao and trotted after Ning Qing. ¡°Ning Qing, you are such a genius.¡±

 Chapter 92 - Wear It At Home, You Look Nice in Anything

    <h4>Chapter 92: Wear It At Home, You Look Nice in Anything</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing smiled. Actually, it¡¯s easy to deal with Ning Yao. Despite so much experience, Ning Yao hasn¡¯t improved at all. It might have something to do with the environment she grew up in.

    Whenever Ning Yao was in trouble, she¡¯d have Xu Junxi and Li Meiling to guard and escort her. She never really needed to use her brain. Ning Qing was like her when she was eighteen years old, when she was the daughter of the Ning family. She didn¡¯t know anything and she got so badly cheated by Li Meiling and her daughter.

    Ning Qing exited the men¡¯s fashion store and suddenly greeted a familiar face. It was Xu Junxi¡¯s mom.

    Mother Xu¡¯s hair was tied up neatly and she was gorgeously dressed, just like a wealthy man¡¯s wife. Mother Xu saw her too and they each picked up the pace.

    Ever since Ning Qing had fallen, Mother Xu looked down on her. Then Ning Qing caused the incident in the entertainment circle, and Mother Xu disliked her even more.

    Mother Xu ¡°humphed¡± and lifted her chin up high.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t feel hurt anymore. Her rtionship with Xu Junxi had ended so she was extra lenient with Mother Xu. At the end of the day, she¡¯s just a stranger.

    ¡°Aunt Xu,¡± Ning Qing greeted politely.

    Mother Xu didn¡¯t respond.

    Then, ¡°Mom!¡± Ning Yao ran out from the store with a big smile stered on her face. It was obvious that she was ingratiating herself with Mother Xu, ¡°Mom, why are you here? Do you want to shop? Let me keep youpany.¡±

    Mother Xu didn¡¯t treat Ning Yao any better either. She stole a nce at Ning Yao coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me your mom. Those who don¡¯t know better might misunderstand our rtionship. Has the Xu family epted you? Stop dreaming of entering the Xu family¡¯s door!¡± Then, Mother Xu took a look at Ning Qing again, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Xu family owes the Ning family! Junxi is just so tangled up with you sisters.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you misunderstand me. I really love Junxi...¡± Ning Yao tried to exin.

    Then, the salesgirl ran out from the shop. She pulled Ning Yao by her sleeve, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve wrapped up the shirt. One million dors, please make payment.¡±

    ¡°A million?¡± Mother Xu lifted her head to look at the name of the shop. ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t carry any big brands. What kind of shirt costs a million dors?¡±

    Ning Yao was suddenly at loss for words.

    Ning Qing smiled and replied, ¡°Aunt Xu, I saw a shirt in this shop earlier but Yaoyao came in to fight over it with me and said it¡¯s for Junxi. She also said that she has a card that Junxi gave her. It has no spending limit and she¡¯s not short of money. So, she decided to spend a million dors to buy the shirt for Junxi.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Mother Xu¡¯s face suddenly grew grave. She extended her hand and pointed a finger at Ning Yao. ¡°Well. You have yet to enter the Xu family¡¯s door and you¡¯ve already started spending our money! You don¡¯t even blink at the idea of spending a million dors on some shitty shirt. What are you thinking you little b*tch!?¡±

    Ning Yao was stunned when she heard ¡°b*tch¡±. She never though Xu Junxi¡¯s mom would be a virago.

    Mother Xu¡¯s anger didn¡¯t cease. She went forward to grab Ning Yao by her arm. ¡°Follow me. Let¡¯s go and look for Junxi. I¡¯ll have him make a decision today. If he were to take you in, I¡¯d kill myself.¡±

    Ning Yao was tearing up from the harsh words. Mother Xu made a huge scene and everyone at the shopping center started surrounding them. She saw that a few of them recognized her.

    ¡°Mom, listen to me. I can exin...¡±

    Ning Qing watched the chaos as she smirked. She shall let Ning Yao get a taste of how Mother Xu had treated her back then!

    Xiao Zhou got very excited and she took out her phone, ¡°Ning Qing, let me film this and upload to the inte. Let¡¯s see how Ning Yao ends up?¡±

    Ning Qing agreed.

    But before she could film, two bodyguards walked over to separate Ning Yao and Mother Xu. The bodyguards pushed Ning Yao behind them and another person walked over, Li Meiling.

    Li Meiling was wearing a huge pair of shades. She looked at Mother Xu and smiled politely. ¡°Sister Xu, I happened to be looking for you to have a cup of coffee. As we run into each other today, let¡¯s have a cup of coffee together at a nearby cafe.¡±

    Mother Xu rejected her immediately. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I have nothing to talk to you about.¡±

    Li Meiling was wearing an unbeatable smile as she walked next to Mother Xu. She leaned towards Mother Xu and spoke in her ear. An expression of shock shed on Mother Xu¡¯s face.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait for you at the cafe.¡± Mother Xu then left.

    Ning Qing saw the drastic change in the dynamic; her face grew solemn. She wondered what Li Meiling told Mother Xu. She figured it must be rted to the interest of Xu family.

    The bodyguards dispersed the crowd. Then, Li Meiling took off her shades and walked before Ning Qing calmly. She called her as though they were very close, ¡°Qingqing.¡±

    Ning Qing could see the vicious glimpse in Li Meiling¡¯s eyes. She stood straight and joked, ¡± Aunt Lee, you and Yaoyao always wear shades nowadays? You used to be famous, why did you be so shameful?¡±

    Li Meiling¡¯s face grew ferocious. It was this b*tch¡¯s fault. She ruined her twenty years of hard work!

    ¡°Qingqing, you think you¡¯ve won? Heh, what you could think of that hadn¡¯t already thought of a dozen years ago. You were too immature before. Alright, I shall discuss Yaoyao and Junxi¡¯s wedding date with Sister Xu now. By then, I will invite you to attend the wedding dinner. Haha,¡± Li Meilingughed as she left.

    The salesgirl was brought back into the shop by the bodyguards. Ning Yao wore her shades and shed a proud smile. ¡°Sister, do you think you can defeat me and my mom just like that? To break Junxi and I apart? Your little actions don¡¯t cause any effect nor make us feel anything. Both of us are still living freely. We want men, we get men. We want money, we get money. Humph!¡±

    Ning Yao walked away arrogantly.

    Xiao Zhou was stomping her foot in anger. ¡°Ning Qing, what¡¯s going on? It seemed as though we were going to win against the pair of mother and daughter, but they are like cockroaches that never die. They¡¯ve been resurrected again. D*mn, they¡¯re arrogant.¡±

    Ning Qing watched their back and had an idea. ¡°Xiao Zhou, go and buy off the barista in the cafe. I¡¯d like to hear what they say.¡±

    ...

    In the cafe

    Li Meiling was sitting opposite Mother Xu. Li Meiling pushed an envelope to Mother Xu.

    Mother Xu opened the envelope and there was a share transfer agreement.

    ¡°Sister Xu, there are always three to four directors of a different surname in the Xu family¡¯s holding, Emperor Entertainment Group. They have been eyeing Junxi¡¯s position and have been causing trouble. This is the fifteen percent share of one of the biggest directors with a different surname. As long as Junxi gets this, he would be able to remove all of the directors. From then onwards, Emperor Entertainment Group would belong to the Xu family entirely.

    Mother Xu¡¯s eyes were beaming with joy. ¡°How did you get this?¡±

    ¡°The director with a different surname has a son who likes gambling. A few days ago, he lost and the gang leader caught him. The director had no choice but to take out a mortgage on the agreement. In the end, I got it.¡±

    Mother Xu heard and asked straightforwardly, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Li Meiling took a sip of her coffee and said, ¡°This agreement is a dowry for Yaoyao. I want Yaoyao to be married into the Xu Family.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Mother Xu hesitated. To be frank, she was very unhappy with Ning Yao.

    Li Meiling saw and put down her cup of coffee. She took back the envelope and stood up. ¡°As Sister Xu is not happy with the dowry, forget it. I¡¯ll make a move first.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Mother Xu held Li Meiling. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to discuss. I want Yaoyao to marry Junxi within a month!¡± Li Meiling was very persistent.

    Mother Xu was hesitant. In the end, when Li Meiling wanted to leave, she nodded heavily and said, ¡°Fine!¡±

    Ning Qing had been hiding at the backseat in the cafe and she eavesdropped. There was a dull look in her eyes when she heard Mother Xu agree. She lowered her head in distress.

    Li Meiling managed to convince Ning Zhenguo to not attend the dinner banquet for Quang Qing that night, and Ning Qing already guessed that Li Meiling had been extending her hands to the outside world for help in the past twenty years.

    When Li Meiling kept Ning Zhenguopany to entertain the clients, not only did she control the Ning family business, she paid close attention to Emperor Entertainment Group and prepared herself long ago.

    No wonder Li Meiling said that she had already thought about anything Ning Qing may think of twenty years ago. Ning Qing was too immature in this instance.

    Though they¡¯d fought for so long, Li Meiling still had her ways to put things back on track. Just like Ning Yao said, whatever she did wouldn¡¯t affect them. The mother-daughter duo continued to live freely.

    Ning Qing clenched her fist and she once again felt lost in grief.

    ...

    Ning Qing pushed the door open. She walked into the Guang Qing building with a few paper bags in her hand.

    The receptionist saw her and quickly bowed as she greeted, ¡°Miss Ning, are you here to look for the president? I¡¯ll bring you up.¡±

    During the Quang Qing banquet, Ning Qing danced with their president and everyone at Guang Qing treated her with great respect.

    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±

    Then, the receptionist brought Ning Qing into the lift. When she walked to the president¡¯s office, she met many staff members. Everyone was shocked to see her. First of all, Ning Qing was famous. Second of all, it was her rtionship with their president.

    Zhu Rui never thought Ning Qing woulde. He quickly came forward to greet her. ¡°Madam, President Lu is in a meeting. He will return in ten minutes. You can wait for him at his office.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing walked into the office.

    The receptionist gasped, Madam?

    Did she hear incorrectly?!

    It was Ning Qing¡¯s first time entering Lu Shaoming¡¯s office. His office was luxurious and spacious. The shiny french windows, ck and white color scheme, and the simple yet magnanimous design revealed a silent coolness.

    Everything in her sight was clean without a speck of dust. She put the paper bag on the sofa and she walked to his desk.

    The documents on the table were either the numerical reports with four decimal points or they were in variousnguages. She could only understand Mandarin and English.

    The pen in the stationery holder carried weight. The engravings were of an ancient exquisite pattern. It was low profile yet luxurious.

    She walked to the leather office chair and sat down. She leaned back in the chair and spun around. Mm, she squinted her eyes leisurely, sofortable.

    She then spun another few rounds and the chair stopped moving. Suddenly, a man¡¯s man¡¯s deep gentle voice ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you dizzy spinning like that?¡±

    Ning Qing quickly opened her eyes and looked. She didn¡¯t know when the man had returned. The hand that stopped the chair was holding a document while his other hand was in his pocket. His handsome brawny body was bent down slightly as his bright ck eyes gave out an imposing aura.

    A gentle ripple that quickly spread through Ning Qing¡¯s beautiful eyes. She replied softly, ¡°Shaoming, you¡¯re done with your meeting?¡±

    ¡°Mm, just finished.¡± Lu Shaoming took out his hand from his pocket and rubbed her exquisite face. He leaned forward and kissed her.

    The man¡¯s refreshing scent filled her nostrils. Ning Qing¡¯s butterfly wing-like eyshes fanned and she quickly closed her eyes.

    But, his kiss didn¡¯tnd.

    When she opened her eyes, the man¡¯s handsome face was extremely close to hers. His mountain-like pointy nose was touching her skin slightly but he didn¡¯t kiss her. His deep slender eyes sharply looked into hers with a hint of affection, as though he saw through all her emotions.

    Ning Qing was panicking. She thought he must be making fun of her.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She extended her hands and shoved him at his chest. She didn¡¯t like his introverted yet deep gaze. She was like a piece of white paper before him, a thirty year old man, and she couldn¡¯t hide anything.

    Especially when he was so tall. When he leaned down, she curled up on the sofa. It was like he locked her up in his embrace and she was engulfed in the man¡¯s scent.

    Lu Shaoming kissed her face lightly and smiled. ¡°Why? You didn¡¯t even dare to let anyone see us together. Now, youe to my office so openly? Wife.¡±

    He emphasized on the title ¡°wife¡±.

    Ning Qing was blushing intensely. She pushed him away and stood up. She walked towards the sofa. ¡°I got my paycheque today and I went to buy you clothes at the mall. I passed by your office so I decided to drop by.¡±

    Ning Qing took out the piece of clothing that she¡¯d bought from the paper bag. It was a knitted shirt.

    Actually, she hadn¡¯t really nned to buy a shirt at the mall, but Ning Yao came so she put on a show.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Ning Qing turned around and wanted to show him.

    Her smooth shoulder hit the man. She didn¡¯t know when Lu Shaoming hade behind her. He stood very close to her with his hands in his pocket.

    In front of Ning Qing was a coffee table. He stood extremely close to her. She hardly sees him exercise but his body is as hard as a rock. The muscles underneath his shirt give her chills when she touches them.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Lu Shaoming repliedzily. He looked and saw that it was a grey V cor knitted shirt that looked extremely soft. ¡°I don¡¯t really wear knitted shirts.¡±

    Was he trying to tell her she made a bad purchase?

    Ning Qing tried to lean forward while still keeping distance between them. She tucked her hair behind her ears as she said softly, ¡°I know you always wear shirts but I can tell that they are all tailor-made. If I bought a shirt, you would feel ufortable even if you force yourself to wear it. I might as well buy you a knitted shirt. You can wear it at home. You... look nice in anything.¡±

    Ning Qing was confused. It was the first time she found a man who was so hard to please. She had to coax him to wear it after she¡¯d bought it for him.

    Lu Shaoming saw the girls earlobe. Thestpliment that she¡¯d given him. Just how embarrassed was she?

    Isn¡¯t it the truth?

    He raised his eyebrows and the moist breath filled her ears, ¡°As my wife bought it for me, I¡¯ll wear it. I¡¯ll wear it for my wife.¡±

    Ning Qing frowned. Why did hee so close to her ear when he talked? He thought she couldn¡¯t hear his happiness in his cheerful voice? Sheplimented him and he got so proud of himself.

 Chapter 93 - Tell Me, Whatâ€™s Wrong Today?

    <h4>Chapter 93: Tell Me, What¡¯s Wrong Today?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°What¡¯s in the other bag, Wifey?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ning Qing stretched out her small hand to cover the opening of the paper bag.

    But it was toote. The man stretched out his long arm and stuck a long index finger in. The pink shoulder strap was hooked on his finger. ¡°A bra, huh?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was red. She shouldn¡¯t havee here today!

    ¡°Yeah, I felt like the size before was too small, so I¡¯m trying a bigger size...¡± Ning Qing¡¯s voice was like the buzz of a mosquito.

    ¡°Wifey, do I get credit for that?¡± Lu Shaoming ced his thin pink lips on her cute pink earlobe and spoke in a low and sexy voice while giving her a kiss.

    Ning Qing was shaking. What was this man doing? Not only was he kissing her, but also rubbing his thumb on the shoulder strap that was on his index finger, like caressing the delicate skin of a woman.

    When the elegant gentleman turned into a rogue, it brought about an indescribable temperament.

    ¡°Stop messing around!¡± She pushed his waist and abdomen with her elbow. The man did not budge, but she herself was pushed backward by the reaction of force.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed.

    A strong arm immediately wrapped around her petite and soft waist. The next second, she was in the embrace of the man. The man was breathing a little heavily. ¡°What are you screaming for?¡±

    What else could she be screaming for? She was about to fall.

    What dirty thoughts did he have in his head?

    ¡°You, let go of me and leave me alone! It¡¯s all because you were so close to me. I had no ce to stand and therefore, I nearly fell.¡± Ning Qing pulled at his big hand with her two small hands.

    Not only did Lu Shaoming not let go, but he also started groping around her waist casually. Her petite waist was so thin that he needed only half an arm to hold her.

    ¡°You fell just like this? I watched you dance in the ¡°Pink Lady¡±petition that day; you could dance in any position. Would you like to split or rotate, or just lie against the wall and show me?

    What was he talking about?

    Did he not feel shame?

    Was he there that day, too?

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, don¡¯t touch my waist. Please, it¡¯s really ticklish. Hehe...¡± Ning Qing really couldn¡¯t stand him touching her. She immediatelyughed and hid away with a sharp twist of her small body.

    Lu Shaoming refused to let go. As they wrestled, Ning Qing turned around. She looked up and her beautiful smiling eyes that were like flowers met his eyes. He was looking at her with indulgence and adoration.

    Ning Qing stiffened and stopped struggling. Her two small hands slowly held his strong waist as he buried her small face in his chest. ¡°Shaoming, thank you.¡±

    From the first moment he saw her, he knew that she had something on her mind and was unhappy, so he always indulged her and coaxed her.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s lower abdomen was tense and his physical reaction was very strong from the friction between them. But he had good self-control. He caressed her hair with a big hand and kissed her forehead. He opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s wrong today?¡±

    ¡°... I...¡± Ning Qing hesitated to open her mouth, but then the door of the office was pushed open after a couple of knocks.

    Zhu Rui stood beside the door, and a female manager from the marketing department stood next to him. From the documents in her hand, it looks as if she were here to report on her work.

    Ning Qing hadn¡¯t expected anyone toe. She quickly released him. Now she was embarrassed. What was she doing in such a serious ce like the office?

    Zhu Rui hadn¡¯t expected that the president and his wife would be intimate in the office. He had followed the president for eight years. The president was rigorous, self-disciplined, clear, and elegant. His private life was clean. He had no need for anything between men and women. He was surrounded by an air of suppressed sensual passion and cold temperament, which made Lu Shaoming a male god in his eyes.

    Unexpectedly, male gods would also have times when they be mortals.

    Zhu Rui was embarrassed. ¡°Pre... President, it¡¯s time to make a reservation. There¡¯s a survey report from the marketing department that you need to approve.¡±

    ¡°Leave, and close the door!¡±

    Ning Qing heard the man beside her murmur. The world spun around her while she was still shocked. She had been carried by the man and was moving to the restroom in the office.

    Zhu Rui closed the door quickly. The message of the male god that had turned mortal was obvious ¨C I¡¯m going to be with my wife right now. Don¡¯t bother me.

    The marketing manager stared at the door in front of her, stunned. She had forgotten to react. About 30 secondster, she quietly said goodbye to Zhu Rui and called someone as she walked towards the elevator. ¡°Hey, Xiao Juan, My gosh, guess what I saw just now? Our president was holding Ning Qing in his arms. Yes, that Ning Qing. Wow, you don¡¯t see the president open his arms. His body was so magnificent. His sculpted handsome face was so gentle, and his lips were rubbing against Ning Qing¡¯s face.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing was carried onto the soft bed. She grabbed the cor of the man¡¯s shirt and asked uneasily, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to work?¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to cause the man¡¯s professional downfall.

    ¡°No work, wifey is more important.¡± Lu Shaoming bent down to take off her high-heeled shoes and he ced her cool little feet onto the ck and white bedding.

    Ning Qing rolled onto the bed and her face was hot. Had he taken her shoes off for her just now?

    A man like him taking off her shoes for her... she wondered what he was thinking.

    While she was still feeling a little embarrassed, her petite shoulders were each sped by a big hand, and the man¡¯s strong body pressed up against her. ¡°Wifey, since you¡¯ve delivered yourself to my door, let¡¯s kiss.¡±

    He kissed her red lips.

    Ning Qing¡¯s scalp went numb. She gulped and closed her eyes. Her little hands trembled while they moved around his suit and took it off for him.

    Lu Shaoming turned over andid on the bed. He curled one long arm around her, allowing her to rest her head on his chestfortably while pulling the nkets up to her waist. Another big hand buried into the hair at the back head to deepen the kiss.

    Ning Qing was dizzy. No matter what she does with this man, she¡¯s always veryfortable and loses herself easily.

    After kissing for god knows how long, Lu Shaoming released her.

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was red as she rested on his chest, heart racing. His heart was beating violently in a disorderly rhythm. She could feel it underneath everything. She didn¡¯t have to look to know what it was.

    She suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Lu Shaoming sat up slowly and leaned his broad back against the bed. The girl leaned against him. He embraced her and let her rest in his arms like a kitten.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tell me about it.¡± He nced sideways at her bright and full forehead.

    Ning Qing adjusted her breathing. The atmosphere after making out was quiet and graceful. It was very suitable for a long talk. ¡°Well, I encountered Li Meiling and her daughter and Auntie Xu when I was shopping today.¡±

    Ning Qing told Lu Shaoming what had happened.

    ¡°Mmm,¡± said Lu Shaoming, holding her tender little hand in a big hand while squeezing itpassionately. ¡°So you feel like you¡¯re a failure. Others are doing well, but you¡¯ve been busy for nothing?¡±

    ¡°Yep!¡± Ning Qing nodded.

    ¡°At your age, what you¡¯ve aplished already is very impressive, but you haven¡¯t done enough to deal with Meiling Li and her daughter. You haven¡¯t grasped their key weakness, allowing them to still be able to walk around as they wish.¡± Lu Shaoming gave a pertinentment.

    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t know what to do?¡± Ning Qing felt lost. ¡°Before I was 18 years old, I felt happy. My family was harmonious. My parents loved each other. When I was in high school, I lived there with the whole family. When I was 18, I focused all my attention on the uing university entrance exam; I was absorbed in my studies. Then suddenly, my parents divorced and we were swept out of the house. No one told me the reason and I did not have the time to find out why. The pressures of life have beening at me ever sense. All I knew was that I should earn as much as I can.¡±

    Lu Shaoming listened carefully and analyzed simply, ¡°Your parents always had a good rtionship. You say you don¡¯t know the reason for their divorce. Actually, the reason is very simple. Something unexpected must have happened to agitate your father and challenge his bottom line.¡±

    Ning Qing knitted her beautiful eyebrows together and looked up at the man¡¯s shining eyes. ¡°You mean... Grandma being pushed down the stairs by my mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded. ¡°Think of it this way: Your father had feelings for your mother, and your mother and your grandmother are mother and daughter. Your family was harmonious. Your father would not have filed for divorce if your grandmother had not been pushed down the stairs. He would have wanted to maintain his win-win situation, as he had both his family and the beauty.¡±

    Now that they were talking about it, Ning Qing was angry. ¡°My mother wouldn¡¯t push my grandmother down the stairs! I am absolutely sure of it. They are terrible. I hadn¡¯t known about it until recently. They feel guilty and have deliberately hidden it from me!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lu Shaomingughed dotingly. ¡°Go investigate it then. In fact, you have been misdirected when going against Li Meiling and her daughter. Ning Yao is nothing to be worried about it. As the saying goes, ¡®To catch thieves, you must first catch the king.¡¯ You should take Li Meiling down first. Li Meiling has lived for so long; she¡¯s not someone you can bring down after only fighting a couple of battles of wits.¡±

    Ning Qing felt a sudden sense of cheerfulness. For so long, she had been confused by the movements made by Li Meiling and her daughter. She had wanted to win too much.

    She had only learned about her grandmother through Li Meiling at the press conference. She had vowed to find out the truth and prove her mother¡¯s innocence, but she had never calmed down to seriously think it through.

    She had not figured out the characters of the Ning family clearly. She had not seriously considered that Grandma¡¯s incident would be the fuse of the divorce between her parents. So she had not thought that it would be the source of the divorce and investigated it.

    Thinking of Li Meiling¡¯s words during the conference: ¡°If sister hadn¡¯t pushed grandmother down the stairs, Zhenguo would not have filed for a divorce.¡± She hadn¡¯t even thought much of it.

    Her heart was too chaotic. She wanted to knock down Li Meiling so much, but she was too blind.

    That¡¯s right, water has the power to make a boat float or sink. Ning Zhenguo was the ¡°water.¡± She shall let Ning Zhenguo abandon Li Meiling, just like he had abandoned her mother back then.

    Those closely involved could not see as clearly as those outside.

    After listening to Lu Shaoming, her impetuous heart quickly calmed down.

    ¡°However, Grandma¡¯s incident happened three years ago. Grandma¡¯s mind is not so clear now. It¡¯s not going to be easy to investigate. Besides, I can¡¯t guarantee that Grandma¡¯s incident was nned by Li Meiling.¡±

    Lu Shaoming pinched Ning Qing¡¯s porcin face andughed. ¡°Guessing boldly is the first step to victory, you have to believe your first instinct.¡±

    Does he love to pinch her face that much?

    Ning Qing patted his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t pinch me, I¡¯ll drool.¡± Although her hand had refused him, she burrowed deeper in his arms.

    His arms were broad and warm, and his shoulders were strong. He was a man who could make any woman in the world feel as if she could depend on him.

    She had a healthy sense of security.

    Lu Shaoming pinched her face a couple more times and pecked her delicate lips with his eyes downcast. ¡°Where¡¯s the saliva? I¡¯ll help you eat it.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Seeing that the girl was really a little annoyed, Lu Shaoming quickly pulled her into his embrace. She really couldn¡¯t withstand agitation. Her face would turn red and she would stamp her feet.

    Lu Shaoming said, ¡°For a cunning character like Li Meiling, her means must be despicable. If you want to investigate Grandma¡¯s incident, the first step is to fetch Grandma and get her by your side. One¡¯s guilty conscience always fears danger; this trick will make Li Meiling uneasy. She will be unable to sleep and eatfortably.¡±

    Fetch Grandma over?

    ¡°Impossible, Ning Zhenguo will not agree!¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at her with a proud long leg half curled casually and smiled softly. ¡°Do you need me to help you?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly, and a small hand grabbed the edge of his shirt and asked, ¡°Shaoming, do you have a way?¡±

    ¡°Uh huh,¡± he answered.

    ¡°Great.¡± Ning Qing almost jumped up in joy. Not only did she want to investigate her grandmother¡¯s incident, but she also had a very good rtionship with her grandmother. Finally, she could take care of her grandmother!

    ¡°Shaoming, thank you for your help. I must find out the truth before Xu Junxi and Ning Yao get married. I will not let Ning Yao marry into the Xu family.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s eyes sparkled with confidence.

    But the man next to her was silent after hearing that.

    Looking sideways, the man¡¯s narrow eyes were sweeping sharply across her face, and a lot of things in his eyes that were contemtive suddenly appeared to be unfathomable.

    Only then did Ning Qing realize that there was something wrong with her words. Did he think that she still had feelings for Xu Junxi and could not see Xu Junxi and Ning Yao being happy?

    ¡°Shaoming.¡± Ning Qing grasped for his handsome face and said earnestly, ¡°Xu Junxi and I are in the past. My destruction of his marriage with Ning Yao has nothing to do with my personal feelings. Don¡¯t take it the wrong way.¡±

    Lu Shaoming touched her little head and lifted his lips as he said, ¡°I know, I won¡¯t misunderstand it. Are you tired after filming these past two days? It¡¯s noon now. Sleep here for a while. Only when you have enough sleep can you have the energy to fight.¡±

    Ning Qing was a bit sleepy. Her recent filming schedule has caused her days and nights to reverse. She hadn¡¯t had enough sleep.

    Lu Shaomingid her down. Ning Qing saw that he was getting up and quickly tugged his sleeve. ¡°Shaoming, will you sleep with me for a while?¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Lu Shaoming lifted the nket andy beside her.

    Ning Qing leaned over and faced him. She moved her little body towards him. Lu Shaomingughed softly and stretched out his long arm and let her rest her head on it. Ning Qing slept in his arms.

    So warm.

    After a while, the girl fell asleep. Lu Shaoming watched her peaceful sleeping face, and reached out and touched the tip of her nose with his fingers. She was sleeping so soundly. Does she know that his body was suffering?

    Tormenting imp.

    ¡°Ning Qing, is Xu Junxi really not in your heart anymore? Twenty years of being childhood sweethearts is a very long time.¡± The sleeping girl did not hear the man¡¯smentation.

 Chapter 94 - Bring Her To The Ning Family Home And Act Without Restraint

    <h4>Chapter 94: Bring Her To The Ning Family Home And Act Without Restraint</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    When Ning Qing woke up, it was already three in the afternoon. The other half of the bed was empty. Lu Shaoming had left.

    Ning Qing got out and walked to the office outside. Then, there was a knock on the door and Zhu Rui walked in.

    ¡°Madam.¡± Zhu Rui was holding a tray. He put it on the coffee table in front of the sofa, ¡°President exhorted me to prepare this for you, madam. President went for a meeting and he will return at about five o¡¯clock. He said that madam can leave to go home first, but if you have nothing going on today, you can also wait for him to go home together.¡±

    Ning Qing took a look at the tray. There was an orange butter cake, a honey biscuit, a fruit ter, grass jelly milk tea, and most importantly, there was her favorite H?agen-Dazs ice-cream.

    It was a very sumptuous yet rxing afternoon spread.

    Ning Qing shed a sweet smile. Would he just keep spoiling her like that?

    Zhu Rui left the room. Ning Qing sat on the sofa and took a spoonful of ice cream. Mm, so delicious.

    Yue Wanqing had already moved into an apartment, and she¡¯d been there for the past two days. The residential area is very near the Tea Pavilion. To quote Lu Shaoming, it was literally a five-minute walk away.

    There was an aunt who takes care of her mom at the apartment. Her mom was recovering well and she was energetic. When she had time, she would knit clothes with the aunt at home or go to the entertainment area to exercise or y cards. She was living a great life.

    Not only did Lu Shaoming take good care of her, but he also took good care of her mom. Could there be any woman who would dislike this kind of man?

    Recalling his handsome face, Ning Qing smiled.

    God is fair. Sometimes, she thought to herself that the three years of suffering she¡¯d gone through was all to make her wait for his arrival.

    It was as though her heart was coated with honey. Her phone in her bag rang. She got up and looked; it was Ning Zhenguo calling.

    So fast.

    ¡°Hello, Qingqing.¡± Three years... It had been three years since Ning Qing had heard Ning Zhenguo call her so affectionately. It was obvious that he was ingratiating himself with her.

    ¡°Mm, what is it?¡± Ning Qing was straightforward.

    ¡°Qingqing, I wanted to call you long ago. I heard that you danced with Young Master Lu at the Guang Qing banquet. What kind of rtionship do you have with Young Master Lu?¡±

    Ning Qing smirked coldly and asked in reply, ¡°What kind of rtionship do you wish we were in?¡±

    ¡°This... Qingqing, to be honest with you, I never thought you¡¯d be involved with Young Master Lu. The Lu family is not one that we small families canpare to. The Lu family has only been prominent for a few generations, and Young Master Lu is the only one of the new generation. His identity is extremely distinguished. However, if you were to really be in a rtionship with Young Master Lu, our Ning Family would need to rely on you in the future. It could ensure the prosperity of the Ning Family for a few generations.¡±

    Heh. In Ning Zhenguo¡¯s eyes, no beneficial factor in business could be greater than family ties. His daughter became valuable when there¡¯s use for her. He then quickly rushed over. Truly, he didn¡¯t love anyone but himself.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you relying on the wrong person? You pushed me out of the Ning family three years ago. Li Meiling and Ning Yao are your precious treasures. You should rely on them.¡±

    ¡°Qingqing, are you still angry at Dad? I¡¯ll apologize to you. I was a bastard. How about this? I¡¯ll tell Aunt Li to prepare dinner tonight. You and Young Master Lue over for dinner. I¡¯ll ask Yaoyao and Junxi toe too.¡±

    Hearing how Ning Zhenguo spoke so carefully, Ning Qing¡¯s taunting smirk widened. ¡°Stop beating around the bush. You wouldn¡¯t even let me step foot in the Ning family house for the past three years, yet you invite me over for dinner now? If you need help from Young Master Lu, please be direct.¡±

    Ning Zhenguo never thought Ning Qing would be so blunt. As he was embarrassed, he had no choice but to answer straightforwardly. ¡°I eyed a piece ofnd long ago. Thepany had already pumped in seventy percent of our funds into it, but I just found out that the piece ofnd belongs to Young Master Lu and he doesn¡¯t want to give me the rights to develop thend. Qingqing, thepany¡¯s money will go to waste if I can¡¯t get the right to develop thend. Think about your grandma, this is the Ning family¡¯s business!¡±

    Lu Shaoming acted immediately and resolutely. He said that he would help her at noon and Ning Zhenguo begged her for help right after.

    Ning Qing was even more grateful and touched.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call Young Master Lu to invite him over for dinner but I do not care about thend. You discuss it with Young Master Lu on your own.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing waited for Lu Shaoming in the office. He returned at about five.

    Ning Qing told him about everything in the phone call then they departed to Ning¡¯s ce.

    By the time they left Guang Qing lobby, it was the end of the workday. They met many staff members on their way out and everyone bowed and greeted, ¡®President, Mrs. President...¡±

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t know how everyone changed their term of address from ¡°Miss Ning¡± to ¡°Mrs. President¡± in just a few hours. She reckoned that it was because he¡¯d carried her into the room, so word spread all over the office.

    Woo, he should keep a low profile.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming drove the Bentley and brought Ning Qing to the Ning family house. Ning Zhenguo was already waiting by the door.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, Qingqing, pleasee in.¡± Ning Zhenguo was smiling.

    Lu Shaoming wore a suit and cks, looking tall and handsome. As he entered the hall, it was as though he brought radiance into the house. The man shines like a piece of gold wherever he goes.

    Ning Qing followed behind him. She looked up and saw Li Meiling standing behind Ning Zhenguo. Although she was smiling, the wickedness in her eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden. She reckoned Li Meiling never once imagined that there would be a day when she would stand by the door to wee Ning Qing home.

    ¡°Aunt Li...¡± Ning Qing held Lu Shaoming¡¯s arm elegantly as she waved at Li Meiling.

    ¡°Qingqing, you came home.¡± Li Meiling could bow and could submit. She shed a friendly smile at Ning Qing.

    ¡°This is?¡± Lu Shaoming asked in Ning Qing¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Oh, this is my dad¡¯s mistress. She became his wife three years back. In other words, she¡¯s my stepmom, Ning Yao¡¯s mom.¡± Ning Qing replied with a smile.

    The word ¡°mistress¡± made Li Meiling¡¯s smile grow stiff. She clenched her fists tight. She¡¯s toiled for twenty years and hates that word the most.

    ¡°Mistress?¡± Lu Shaoming looked at Ning Zhenguo, who looked embarrassed. ¡°I can¡¯t tell from the look of it, but your family¡¯s condition is quite messy.¡±

    Ning Zhenguo¡¯s face changed and joked, ¡°Things that happened when I was young. Excuse me, Young Master Lu.¡± Then, Ning Zhenguo red at Li Meiling, ¡°What are you doing standing here? Young Master Lu is here. Hurry up and check how the dinner ising along.¡±

    They had no choice. It was because of Ning Qing that Lu Shaoming was there. Ning Zhenguo didn¡¯t dare to offend Ning Qing. He could only wave impatiently and hush Li Meiling to the kitchen so no one would embarrass anyone else.

    Li Meiling couldn¡¯t say anything even though she felt aggrieved. She would bear with it for the time being. Then, she turned to enter the kitchen.

    Ning Qing watched her back as she smirked coldly.

    Just as they walked towards the living room, they could hear people talking at the door. They turned around and saw that Xu Junxi and Ning Yao were home.

    Ning Qing¡¯s smile grew even wider. Just in time!

    ¡°Junxi, Yaoyao, you came back. Hurry up ande over. Young Master Lu came to have dinner with us today. Let me introduce you,¡± Ning Zhenguo said.

    Ning Yao¡¯s smile was stiff. She lifted her gaze to look at the man standing in the middle of the living room. The brilliant light above him made him seem as though he were shining. His elegance made people want to worship him.

    She can¡¯t get such a man, so why can Ning Qing?

    When she received her dad¡¯s call this afternoon, she felt as though she¡¯d been struck by lightning. She never thought Young Master Lu woulde home with Ning Qing. Wasn¡¯t it just a dance?

    What did it mean if he came home with Ning Qing?

    She liked to fight with Ning Qing since their youth. Whatever Ning Qing had, she wanted. From beautiful clothing, to the status as Mr. Ning¡¯s daughter, to Xu Junxi; she has seeded every time.

    But then, Lu Shaoming came along. She can¡¯t pick a fight, she dared not to fight, even though she was itching to.

    Why? How could Ning Qing be matched with a man of such status?

    Ning Yao had yet to recover from such an attack.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, long time no see. Hello,¡± Xu Junxi walked forward and greeted Lu Shaoming politely. He didn¡¯t look at Ning Qing.

    ¡°CEO Xu, hello,¡± Lu Shaoming replied politely but faintly.

    Just as his two sons-inw took a seat at the living room, Ning Zhenguo shouted for Li Meiling, ¡°Meiling, are you done with the tea?¡±

    ¡°Tea ising.¡± Li Meiling walked out with a smile. There was a maidservant behind her and she was carrying a tray. There were three cups of tea on the tray.

    The maidservant put the cups of tea on the table, and Li Meiling bowed and served the tea with both hands. The first cup of tea was given to Lu Shaoming.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, enjoy your tea.¡±

    Lu Shaoming didn¡¯t reply, but nced at Li Meiling.

    The nce shocked Li Meiling.

    She¡¯d been in the entertainment circle for twenty years and she was in touch with men the most. After some time, she would even keep Ning Zhenguopany to entertain his clients. She had seen many kinds of wealthy people.

    Lu Shaoming looked sideways and nodded slightly. He expressed his gratitude politely, but in his deep yet bright slender eyes, there was elegance and coldness of a highly positioned person that inspired reverence.

    The man¡¯s expression in his eyes demonstrates an outstanding upbringing, the product of a true aristocratic family.

    The man¡¯s strong aura of dignity drew people to dly revere him.

    Li Meiling reined back her gaze and passed the other two cups of tea to Xu Junxi and Ning Zhenguo.

    As she was going to leave, she heard Lu Shaoming ask Ning Qing, ¡°What do you want to drink?¡±

    Li Meiling stiffened and her face grew grave.

    It was not about a cup of tea; it was about the standard that the more powerful family, the stricter the upbringing. A woman shouldn¡¯t appear in a ce where men discuss business. A woman was normally ignored, which exined why she only prepared three cups of tea.

    However, Lu Shaoming was asking what Ning Qing wanted to drink!

    Whatever Li Meiling could think of, Ning Zhenguo could too. The way Lu Shaoming looked at Ning Qing revealed how much importance he attached to her. No one knew Ning Qing was so high in Lu Shaoming¡¯s favor.

    ¡°Yeah, Qingqing. What do you want to drink? Let Aunt Li prepare it.¡± Ning Zhenguoughed.

    Ning Qing moved her crystal clear eyes and looked at Ning Yao. ¡°Yaoyao, do you remember how I used to love the rose tea that you¡¯d make, with three sugar cubes in it.¡±

    Rose tea? Ning Yao didn¡¯t know what the hell Ning Qing was talking about.

    Plus, how could she make her make tea for her?

    Ning Qing was unhappy but Ning Zhenguo swept a nce and coughed, ¡°Yaoyao, why are you still standing there? Didn¡¯t you hear what Qingqing said?¡±

    ¡°Dad, I...¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao,e. As Qingqing wants rose tea, we will make it now,¡± Li Meiling cut Ning Yao off. She then pulled her by her hand.

    Ning Qing looked at Lu Shaoming. They didn¡¯t discuss it on their way to the Ning family home, but the moment they entered the house, he raised her so high up in his palm.

    He had the ability to bring her to the Ning family home and act without restraint.

    ...

    Ning Yao brought the cup of tea. Li Meiling must have set her straight in the kitchen. Although Ning Yao wasn¡¯t willing, her face was stered with a sweet smile. She held the cup of tea tightly as she was afraid that she might flip the teacup and get into trouble.

    ¡°Sister, your rose tea is here. Enjoy.¡± Ning Yao bent down and raised the teacup before Ning Qing obediently.

    ¡°Thank you Yaoyao.¡± Ning Qing extended her hand to take it.

    Ning Qing looked at the cup and recalled the day when she came to the Ning family¡¯s house on her grandma¡¯s birthday. Ning Yao put on a show with a cup of tea. Back then, she had poured the tea on her own hand and framed her.

    When Ning Qing recalled it, she found it rather amusing.

    She extended her hand and turned her hand. She lifted a finger and the teacup clipped. The cup of rose tea suddenly sshed all over Ning Yao¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ning Yao screamed.

    ¡°Ah, Yaoyao, I¡¯m sorry. Are you okay?¡± Ning Qing asked innocently.

    ¡°Ning Qing, what are you doing?¡± Xu Junxi bellowed. He stood up and took out a few tissues to help Ning Yao wipe her clothes.

    ¡°This...¡± Ning Zhenguo was shocked as well. He knew that her daughters were not getting along well. But then, at such asion, with Young Master Lu around, Ning Qing didn¡¯t bother to hide it. She sshed the cup of rose tea on Ning Yao in front of everyone. Her attitude was fierce, unreasonable, and arrogant.

    She¡¯s too arrogant!

    Ning Zhengguo looked towards Lu Shaoming.

    Lu Shaoming stood up slowly and said in a calm voice, ¡°CEO Xu, why are you so nervous? It¡¯s just a cup of tea, it wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone. Plus, Ning Qing already apologized. Isn¡¯t Ning Yao her sister? They naturally wouldn¡¯t be bothered about the cup of tea. With you shouting like that, it might hurt their rtionship as sisters.¡±

    Ning Zhenguo could understand Lu Shaoming¡¯s intent to protect Ning Qing. He quickly said, ¡°Haha, yeah, Junxi. Qingqing and Yaoyao are sisters. Qingqing was only... It slipped. She identally flipped the teacup. I¡¯m sure Yaoyao wouldn¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Li Meiling and Ning Yao were gnawing in hatred. Heh, slipped. Just how careless she was. Only Ning Zhenguo would make such an excuse.

    That was Ning Qing¡¯s intention. She sshed it all over Ning Yao but everyone was on her side.

    Just how proud she must feel.

    Xu Junxi was at loss for words. Ning Yao felt aggrieved in his embrace. Her eyes grew red as she showed her burned hand to him.

    ¡°Junxi, my hand hurts.¡±

    Xu Junxi looked and he frowned. Just as he was going tounch an attack, Ning Qing¡¯s loud and clear voice rang, ¡°Yaoyao, what happened to your hand? It¡¯s so badly burned. You deserve it! It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t know the rose tea I like is served cold, yet you wanted to serve it hot. You even made it burning hot for me. Luckily, it was sshed on you. If it were to have been sshed on me, I would really suspect that you had bad intentions.

 Chapter 95 - Bringing Grandma Over For A Short Stay

    <h4>Chapter 95: Bringing Grandma Over For A Short Stay</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Yao, ¡°...¡±

    Ning Yao had indeed made the tea burning hot intentionally; with any luck, it would burn Ning Qing¡¯s mouth. But she hadn¡¯t expected that Ning Qing would be so arrogant in front of so many people, daring to spill tea on her!

    And Ning Qing had never drunk rose tea. She could say whatever she wanted to.

    Ning Yao wanted to roll her eyes. Ning Qing¡¯s clever and sharp mouth had challenged her efforts time and again.

    Ning Zhenguo was afraid of making more trouble. He said in a slightly low voice, ¡°Forget it, Yaoyao; isn¡¯t it just a scald? What are you making a fuss about? Go apply some ointment. We still need to get down to business.¡±

    Ning Yao¡¯s face became even darker. Her father had never dared to reprimand her, but now he scolds her when she had been wronged?! Not only did he not help her, but he totally disregarded her!

    ¡°Forget it, Yaoyao, I think Qingqing did not do it intentionally. Let¡¯s go. Mom will help you apply some ointment.¡± Li Meiling received Ning Zhenguo¡¯s warning gaze. She dared not cause trouble, and could only grit her teeth and bring Ning Yao away.

    Ning Qing was very happy to see the mother and daughter bearing suffering and humiliation together.

    She wanted them to have a taste of what it¡¯s like.

    Ning Qing looked back at Lu Shaoming. The man¡¯s deep narrow eyes were covered with the faint light of warm adoration as he looked at her. He looked as if he were praising her for doing well, and as if he werementing the suffering she had suffered.

    He had a pair of eyes that could talk.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart felt very warm. Today, she was a little arrogant, and had also lied. He must have noticed her subterfuge. In fact, she was afraid that he would dislike her, and she was also afraid that he only liked her beautiful appearance.

    But he wasn¡¯t shallow. He was protecting her and supporting her. He pitied the environment she grew up in and loved everything about her. She could expose her true self to him without disguise.

    He understood her and pitied her.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, Junxi, let¡¯s sit down and talk. Have some tea, have some tea, ha.¡± Ning Zhenguo smoothed things out.

    ¡°Shaoming, I¡¯ll go check on Yao Yao in the kitchen,¡± Ning Qing said softly to Lu Shaoming.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Shaoming sat on the sofa, his legs crossed with dignity and elegance.

    Ning Qing turned around with a smile. When she turned around, she identally caught Xu Junxi¡¯s gaze. His face was very gloomy. Ning Qing even saw a blue vein jumping violently on his forehead.

    Ning Qing sneered coldly. Why? Did it hurt him to see her bullying Ning Yao?

    She would bully Ning Yao just to show him!

    ...

    In the kitchen, Li Meiling applied the ointment to Ning Yao¡¯s hands. The tears in Ning Yao¡¯s eyes rushed down her face. She was so furious she cried. ¡°Mom, that Ning Qing is too arrogant, and how can Dad do that? He didn¡¯t help me at all!¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao, Mom knows you¡¯ve been wronged today, but you have to bear with it first. Your dad has something to ask of Young Master Lu. You can¡¯t ruin your dad¡¯s business and make him angry.¡±

    ¡°Mom, how did Ning Qing get Young Master Lu? Young Master Lu has so much money, status, and dignity. Why does he like Ning Qing?¡±

    Li Meiling sighed. ¡°Sigh, Mom hadn¡¯t known about this until this afternoon either. How could that little bitch Ning Qing be so lucky? We can¡¯t end her no matter what we did.¡±

    Li Meiling looked at the love interest on Ning Yao¡¯s face and said in a cold voice, ¡°You¡¯d better not try to get Young Master Lu. The Lu family is not something you can climb up to. I discussed the date of the marriage with Xu Junxi¡¯s mother this afternoon, so you can just wait to marry into the Xu family and be a young mistress.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not thinking about getting Young Master Lu,¡± Ning Yao said, but her face was a little red; she was even more disgruntled. ¡°You said I can¡¯t climb up and get Young Master Lu. What about Ning Qing, she¡¯s qualified to get him?¡±

    ¡°Pfft,¡± said Li Meiling with a contemptuous sneer. ¡°Yaoyao, the Lu Corporation is amercial empire, and the Lu family is a genuine noble family. As far as I know, Young Master Lu¡¯s parents are now living in Los Angeles in the US. Their demands on their daughter-inw are quite harsh. Do you think the Lu family will be able to ept Ning Qing? Young Master Lu is just toying with her. Watch how Mom will deal with her once Young Master Lu gets tired of her.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ning Yao nodded heavily. ¡°Mom, you have to avenge me then, I...¡±

    Ning Yao¡¯s voice stopped abruptly because she saw Ning Qing leaning against the door, those cool beautiful eyes of hers indicated that she was silentlyughing at them.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Sparks of hatred burst out from Ning Yao¡¯s eyes.

    Li Meiling also looked up. She shielded Ning Yao behind herself and looked at Ning Qing sarcastically. ¡°Ning Qing, haven¡¯t you always been very noble? Why are you also ying these sneaky tricks now?¡±

    Ning Qing stood therenguidly. The side of her soft face was cold as sheughed and said, ¡°Sneaky? Hah, Auntie Li, are you blind? Everyone sitting in the living room knew that I had sshed Yaoyao intentionally, but so what? No one would help you.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ning Yao was so furious that she was speechless.

    Li Meiling smiled and said, ¡°You feel honored that everyone has helped you along the way? Aren¡¯t you still depending on Young Master Lu¡¯s power, depending on a man? What are you showing off for?¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk.¡± Ning Qing clicked her cherry mouth and retorted, ¡°I¡¯ve learned the skills of relying on men from Auntie Li and Yaoyao. Isn¡¯t your purpose in life to hold on to men and make good use of them? Why haven¡¯t you felt ashamed of showing off in front of me for 20 years?¡±

    Li Meiling stared at Ning Qing, but she had noeback.

    Ning Qing gracefully stood upright. Her slender back was straight. She approached the mother and daughter one step at a time. She squinted her eyes and murmured, ¡°Oh, I am different from the both of you. Look at the men you are trying to catch. What kind of prize are they? Why did they be cowards when they saw Young Master Lu? Being able to get Young Master Lu is an aplishment of mine. Aren¡¯t you interested in Young Master Lu, Ning Yao? Do you have the ability to make Young Master Lu look at you the way he looks at me? Hah, birds of a feather flock together. If you want to climb up the socialdder, you should take a mirror to look at yourself first!¡±

    Ning Yao trembled with rage and Li Meiling¡¯s expression turned ugly. She clenched her fist and gritted her teeth as she said, ¡°Ning Qing, do you really think Young Master Lu will marry you? Do you think you will marry into the Lu family as Mrs. Lu? Dream on!¡±

    ¡°Hah...¡± Ning Qing suddenly remembered Xu Junxi¡¯s mockery of her that day. Like this mother and daughter, he had said that Lu Shaoming was just toying with her. She wondered what the expressions of these people will be when the news of her marriage eventuallyes to light.

    Ning Qingughed lightly. With a little wit, she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess, Auntie Li? Didn¡¯t you say that you had known how I would end up 20 years ago? Haha, today I sit proudly in the Ning family¡¯s living room while the both of you hide in the kitchen. Did you predict this when you were scheming all those years ago?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Li Meiling raised her hand and tried to p Ning Qing.

    But her hand was intercepted by Ning Qing. Ning Qing sneered, ¡°Auntie Li, are you so mad that you¡¯re not thinking straight. Desperate? I advise you to think carefully before you p me. If you dare to hit me, I can assure you that Ning Zhenguo will give you a p in the face.¡±

    Li Meiling¡¯s eyes bulged in anger, but Ning Qing was right. If she did something to ruin Ning Zhenguo¡¯s business, Ning Zhenguo would definitely deal with her.

    She was now 45 years old, and could only rely on Ning Zhenguo for the rest of her life. She must not lose the man¡¯s favor.

    Li Meiling took back her hand.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ning Qing snorted coldly and looked at Ning Yao. She turned gracefully and calmly and left.

    ...

    Everyone sat at the Ning family dining table for dinner. Ning Qing sat beside Lu Shaoming.

    Ning Zhenguo carefully peeped at Lu Shaoming¡¯s expression. This man had practiced taichi with him when they were chatting in the living room. He was very obscure about the ¡°rights tond development.¡± He could not understand what he meant.

    The man¡¯s table manners were proper and elegant. Even his quietly sitting posture had an air of awe-inspiring courage. Ning Zhenguo looked at him a couple of times, a little nervous.

    He did not dare to rush him, but he was afraid that Lu Shaoming would just leave after dinner, so Ning Zhenguo buckled up and grinned as he said, ¡°Young Master Lu, I wonder if you could consider giving me the rights to develop thatnd. Mypany has already invested a lot of manpower and financial resources. If I don¡¯t get the rights to develop thend, we will face bankruptcy. You know Qingqing is the precious daughter of our Ning family. If thepany goes bankrupt, Qingqing will also be affected.¡±

    His ¡°precious daughter¡± caused goosebumps to rise on Ning Qing¡¯s entire body as she sneered repeatedly in her heart.

    ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll ask my Secretary contact you about the rights to develop thend,¡± Lu Shaoming opened his mouth and said.

    This sentence made Ning Zhenguo happy and hopeful.

    Ning Zhenguo kept winking at Ning Qing, asking her to say some good words and add fuel to his fire.

    Ning Qing sneered; she didn¡¯t know where Ning Zhenguo got his confidence from. If it hadn¡¯t been for her grandmother, she would have wanted him to go bankrupt.

    ¡°I¡¯vee to dinner today because there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you. I want to take care of my grandmother for a while.¡± Ning Qing looked at Ning Zhenguo and went straight to the point.

    ¡°This...¡± Ning Zhenguo was in a dilemma.

    ¡°No!¡± Li Meiling¡¯s hand stiffened and she instantly refused.

    Her voice was a little agitated. Everyone at the table was eating quietly and looked up at her as they realized that she was acting out of ce.

    Ning Qing saw that Li Meiling¡¯s expression was unnatural and knew that she felt guilty!

    ¡°Qingqing, it¡¯s not that Auntie doesn¡¯t allow you to take care of Grandma, it¡¯s just that Grandma is old and not in good health. It¡¯s not suitable to move her, and Grandma¡¯s mind has deteriorated after falling down the stairs. She has symptoms of dementia sometimes, and she strikes out and injure people at other times. We have a professional doctor here. They have taken care of Grandma for three years and are very experienced, which is helpful to her recovery.¡± Li Meiling calmed down and gave a reasonable excuse.

    ¡°Auntie Li, you don¡¯t need to worry about all these things. I¡¯ve arranged it over there. Grandma is also my grandmother. Grandma always spoiled me most. I just want to be filial to my grandma as a granddaughter.¡±

    ¡°But Qingqing, Grandma suffered a serious psychological trauma when she fell down the stairs. You live with elder sister; what if Grandma were to be agitated after seeing older sister again?¡±

    Ning Qing knew that Li Meiling would bite on to this matter. Sure enough, Ning Zhenguo nodded repeatedly and agreed with Li Meiling.

    Ning Qing drew up her lips and looked at Ning Zhenguo with a pair of bright autumn pupils. Word by word, she asked, ¡°Are you really trying to stop me from taking care of my grandmother?¡±

    Ning Zhenguo froze. The threat in Ning Qing¡¯s eyes was too obvious. If he didn¡¯t agree with her, thend development deal could not be discussed further.

    Could she speak on behalf of Young Master Lu? Ning Zhenguo was suspicious.

    Lu Shaoming put down his chopsticks and gracefully wiped the corners of his mouth with the wet towel on the table. His silent eyes gazed deeply at Ning Zhenguo, and he gently said to Ning Qing, ¡°Ning Qing, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ning Qing was about to get up.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, Qingqing, please stay!¡± Ning Zhenguo was so frightened that broke out in a cold sweat.

    Just now, Lu Shaoming gazed at him deeply. His displeasure was mixed with a sharp unwillingness topromise on the matter. The strong pressure made his back grow cold.

    He felt that ever since Lu Shaoming had entered the door, he had said very little. He had condescended to them a bit. Every movement of his was full of nobility, and he had been standing guard beside Ning Qing. Ning Qing was like a brave little girl, moving forward bravely to fight for her rights and interests, while he waited beside her, his handsome figure giving her the most powerful backing.

    This kind of pampering was like how a brother or father would defend a woman in their family.

    When Ning Qing threatened him with ¡°agree or disagree¡±, Young Master Lu had immediately said ¡°let¡¯s go¡±; he was very protective of her.

    Ning Zhenguo couldn¡¯t risk it. He bet on Ning Qing andughed as he said, ¡°Qingqing, you¡¯ve misunderstood Dad. Dad knows you want to be filial. Grandma has been nagging for you these past three years. It¡¯s already veryte today. You can send a car to pick up Grandma to stay with you for a period of time tomorrow morning. If Grandma can¡¯t adapt, then you should send her back.¡±

    ¡°Zhenguo!¡± Li Meiling wanted to speak.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s settled then.¡± Ning Qing nced askance at Li Meiling with a raised willow eyebrow. Lu Shaoming had apanied her today but Li Meiling couldn¡¯t have seen that Ning Qing was going to win.

    ¡°Uncle Ning, I¡¯ll ask my secretary to draw up a contract tomorrow. After Ning Qing has fetched Grandma away, youe to Guang Qing to sign the contract for the development rights.¡±

    Ning Zhenguo¡¯s eyes gleamed. He had not chosen wrongly. ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you Young Master Lu. Qingqing, Dad is at ease, knowing that you¡¯ll be taking care of Grandma.¡±

    Letting Ning Qing take care of her grandmother for a couple days in exchange for the rights tond development was a matter of steady profits, and Ning Zhengguo really didn¡¯t need to think that one through.

    ¡°Zhenguo...¡± Li Meiling still wanted to say something.

    ¡°Enough, stop talking,¡± Ning Zhengguo reprimanded her sternly. ¡°Eat your dinner!¡±

    Ning Qing felt refreshed after settling her grandmother¡¯s matters. She looked at the man beside her gratefully. Lu Shaoming curved his lips; his eyes were full of tenderness.

    At this time, a servant served up a te of crabs. Ning Zhenguo said to Ning Qing, ¡°Qingqing, Dad hasn¡¯t forgotten that crabs are your favorite. Let the servant deshell one for you.¡±

    ¡°Do you like crabs?¡± Lu Shaoming asked in a curious voice.

    ¡°I...¡± Ning Qing wanted to answer.

    But Xu Junxi answered for her, ¡°Young Master Lu, Ning Qing does not like crabs. Not only does she dislike crabs, but she also has skin allergies when she eats them.¡±

    Ning Zhenguo¡¯s face was covered with embarrassment.

    Ning Qing red at Xu Junxi sharply. Nobody would think that he was dumb for not talking. In front of Lu Shaoming, she could affirm that he had said that intentionally.

 Chapter 96 - Youâ€™re My Substitute

    <h4>Chapter 96: You¡¯re My Substitute</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing shed a flirtatious smile at Lu Shaoming. ¡°Shaoming, I told you long ago that I grew up with CEO Xu. He¡¯s now my brother inw and we are family.¡±

    Lu Shaoming understood from the girl¡¯s eyes that she was trying to exin. He smiled and gave Ning Qing aforting gaze.

    Everyone had dinner in silence but no one knew that the two men who were sitting opposite one another met gazes. Suddenly, there were sparks all over.

    ...

    After dinner, the few men were chatting in the living room while Ning Qing went upstairs to see her grandma.

    She pushed the room door open and her grandma was ying piano at the side of the room. Her grandma didn¡¯t know how to y; she was merely tapping on the keys yfully with her fingers as she randomly hummed a song.

    ¡°Grandma.¡± Ning Qing walked over and stood behind her grandma as she massaged her shoulders.

    Ning Qing used to massage her grandma¡¯s shoulders in the past. Hence, her grandma turned around delightedly and hugged Ning Qing¡¯s waist like a child. She chuckled and said, ¡°Qingqing, why haven¡¯t youe to visit Grandma for so long? Grandma is so bored and I¡¯ve missed baby Qingqing like crazy.¡±

    Ning Qing looked down at Grandma¡¯s white hair as her eyes welled up with tears. Actually, her grandma¡¯s health had been well. If it weren¡¯t for the tumble down the stairs a few years back, her grandma would likely live a long life.

    Ning Qing held her grandma¡¯s hand and squatted down slowly. ¡°Grandma, we will leave this room tomorrow. Qingqing will bring you back to Qingqing¡¯s for some time.¡±

    ¡°Leave? Why?¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Grandma missed Qingqing? Grandma,e and stay with Qingqing. Then, Qingqing will keep Grandmapany every day and y piano for you every day.¡±

    ¡°y piano? Yes, that¡¯s great!¡± Grandma pped happily.

    As Grandma had the awareness of a child, she was easily made happy. Ning Qing and her Grandma made a pinky promise that it would never change for a hundred years.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Li Meiling walked in as Ning Yao followed behind.

    ¡°Who¡¯s your Mom?¡± Grandma wasn¡¯t nice to Li Meiling, and rolled her eyes at her.

    Li Meiling walked forward and smiled. ¡°Mom, Qingqing will bring you away tomorrow. Can you not go? Qingqing doesn¡¯t have anything nice to eat nor does she have a piano and there are many strangers. All of them are very fierce...¡±

    ¡°Li Meiling, shut up! Don¡¯t try to scare my grandma. Does your husband know that you¡¯ve been treating Grandma like this?¡± Ning Qing cut Li Meiling off coldly.

    ¡°Exactly! I want to be with my granddaughter. If you dare to break us apart, I¡¯ll tell my son to divorce you!¡± With Ning Qing around, her grandma stood up and put her hands on her waist as she reprimanded Li Meiling.

    Li Meiling gave Ning Yao a look. ¡°Grandma, Qingqing is your granddaughter but Yaoyao is also your granddaughter. You can¡¯t be biased.¡±

    Ning Qing walked forward and held Grandma¡¯s arm intimately, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m Yaoyao and you¡¯re also my grandma. Don¡¯t you love me too?¡±

    Grandma started to panic and wanted to bat Ning Yao¡¯s hand away. ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t call me ¡°Grandma¡±. I only have one granddaughter, Qingqing. Whose illegitimate child are you? How dare you ruin my Ning family. Don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±

    Ning Qing saw that her grandma was starting to grow emotional and she suspected that Grandma may have already found out about Li Meiling before she had rolled down the stairs.

    ¡°Ning Yao, let go. You¡¯re scaring Grandma!¡± Ning Qing pushed Ning Yao.

    ¡°No way, we are both Ning Zhenguo¡¯s daughter! Why is Grandma so biased?¡± Ning Yao gripped Grandma¡¯s arm tightly.

    ¡°Ah, it hurts...¡± The pain from her arm triggered Grandma¡¯s nerves and her face grew pale as she wailed.

    ¡°Ning Yao, what are you doing? Let go!¡±

    The situation in the room suddenly grew chaotic. Grandma was stomping her foot in pain as Ning Qing pushed Ning Yao. However, Ning Yao and her mom clenched their teeth as they held onto Grandma. They couldn¡¯t live well and they wouldn¡¯t let anyone else either.

    In the chaos, a voice could be heard. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xu Junxi walked in.

    ¡°Junxi, youe just in time. Sister is fighting over Grandma with me but I loathe for Grandma to leave. I don¡¯t want Grandma to leave,¡± Ning Yao said.

    Ning Qing stared at Ning Yao in disdain. The wicked one looked pretty even when she wasining.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, there was a scream. It turned out that Grandma had lowered her head to bite Ning Yao when Xu Junxi walked in.

    Ning Yao felt pain and she quickly let go.

    As they were pulling and pushing vigorously, Ning Yao¡¯s sudden release of her grip made Ning Qing and her grandma fall backwards. As Grandma was going to fall, Ning Qing pushed her and her grandma fell towards the soft mattress by the side.

    Ning Qing felt a sharp pain at her waist. She reckoned that she hit on the sharp corner of the piano. She tripped and fell back heavily.

    The expected pain didn¡¯te. ¡°Ning Qing!¡± Suddenly, someone managed to catch her by her waist. As she was about to fall on the ground, there was someone under her who became a human mattress.

    It was Xu Junxi.

    Then, there was a bunch of noise. The tablemp on the side bed table fell on the carpet.

    Ning Qing¡¯s tears flowed down immediately. Her waist hurt really badly and there must be a bruise.

    The man under her let out a deep groan while Ning Qing felt warmth and moist in her hand but she didn¡¯t know where she had touched.

    She picked herself up with her hand and someone shouted, ¡°Ah, blood!¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes contracted and she quickly got off of Xu Junxi. Both of her hands held Xu Junxi¡¯s head. He hit the side bed table and the back of his head started bleeding.

    ¡°Hey, Xu Junxi, are you okay?¡± Ning Qing carefully put him into her arms and patted his face gently.

    Xu Junxi¡¯s eyes finally had focus as his handsome eyebrows knitted tightly. Until the pain went away, he looked at the familiar and delicate face.

    She cried.

    There were two rows of tears that flowed down her smooth porcin cheeks. Thest drop dripped on his dry lips. The tear was bitter; it was for him.

    Xu Junxi was deeply moved.

    Ning Qing saw that Xu Junxi was conscious and she knew that he was fine. Although he had done many ridiculous things to her, she didn¡¯t want him to die.

    She didn¡¯t know why he saved her. In fact, she really didn¡¯t need him to save her.

    ¡°Junxi, are you okay?¡± Ning Yao came back to reality and ran forward. She squatted down and wanted to grab Xu Junxi back from Ning Qing¡¯s arms.

    However, Ning Yao saw that Xu Junxi moved and extended his hand slowly. He touched Ning Qing face and spoke in his hoarse and quivering voice. There was also pity, ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t cry.¡±

    That caught Ning Yao off guard.

    She wasn¡¯t even a shadow in Xu Junxi¡¯s eyes. He looked up at Ning Qing with a passionate and gentle gaze. Qingqing, now that hadn¡¯t been heard in a long time. They said that one sees love when there¡¯s life and death. He hit his head and he couldn¡¯t think straight. He only had the one woman in his eyes, Ning Qing!

    Ning Qing then realized that she had cried. It was too painful when she hit her waist. Her tears flowed down in an instant but they had already dried up then.

    But wait, would Xu Junxi think that she was shedding tears for him?

    It was a great misunderstanding.

    Li Meiling saw the scene and there was viciousness in her eyes. But then, there was a figure in the corner of her eyes. She turned around and smiled, ¡°Young Master Lu, you are here?¡±

    Lu Shaoming had been standing by the door, no one knew how long he had been watching.

    Ning Qing looked towards the door and met Lu Shaoming¡¯s deep gaze. There was a series ofplicated emotions in his eyes. It was as though they were very far apart. She couldn¡¯t see clearly.

    ¡°Shaoming...¡± Ning Qing called and instinctively wanted to walk to him.

    However, Xu Junxi¡¯s hand was on her face while her hands were carrying his head and Xu Junxi was in her arms.

    Ning Qing was stunned. It was such an ambiguous position, he probably misunderstood.

    Ning Qing quickly let go of Xu Junxi.

    Then, Ning Zhenguo called the family doctor and the doctor came to wrap Xu Junxi¡¯s head. Ning Qing stood up and walked out the door.

    But as she walked, her grandma pulled her hand. She turned around and saw that her grandma¡¯s face was as pale as a bedsheet and she was distressed.

    ¡°Qingqing.¡± Grandma lost her childish and yfulness. Her face was covered with wrinkles. She pulled Ning Qing to the side of the bed.

    Ning Qing was worried about her grandma. Then, she sat down and looked at Lu Shaoming. The man didn¡¯t leave but stood by the door handsomely as he watched her in silence.

    Ning Qing felt at ease temporarily.

    ¡°Junxi,e here and sit.¡± Her grandma extended her hand and called Xu Junxi over.

    Xu Junxi had his head bandaged. He walked over and sat on the other side of her grandma.

    Her grandma sighed and put Ning Qing¡¯s hand into Xu Junxi¡¯s. She said calmly, ¡°Junxi, Grandma can tell that you love Qingqing. You really didn¡¯t disappoint Grandma. I can¡¯t live for long. In the future, if anyone were to bully Qingqing, you have to protect her. I passed Qingqing to you long ago.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s hand touched Xu Junxi and she quickly withdrew it.

    Actually, she wanted to exin her rtionship with Lu Shaoming to her grandma but she was worried that her grandma couldn¡¯t ept it as she was stubborn. She thought it was definitely not the best time to exin it.

    But, she wouldn¡¯t put on a show with Xu Junxi anymore. She had Lu Shaoming and he had Ning Yao. She didn¡¯t want to be entangled in an ambiguous rtionship with him.

    She felt her grandma stiffen and Ning Qing quickly hugged her grandma¡¯s shoulder affectionately as she leaned her head against her grandma¡¯s shoulder. She acted bashfully and called, ¡°Grandma!¡±

    Xu Junxi was wide awake. He saw that she¡¯d shed two drops of tears earlier but she quickly put him down the moment she saw Lu Shaoming by the door. She then kept her distance from him. In her heart, Lu Shaoming was important.

    It seemed like he had misinterpreted the situation when he wiped away her tears.

    Xu Junxi didn¡¯t stop her when she retrieved her hand. He told Grandma, ¡°Grandma, Qingqing likes another man now. She doesn¡¯t need me, you pass her to someone else.¡±

    Ning Qing never thought Xu Junxi would be so shameless. Grandma was frightened earlier and he still wanted to provoke her.

    ¡°What?¡± Grandma was shocked. The olddy¡¯s drip lips were moving confusedly. ¡°Qingqing, is what Junxi said true?¡±

    Ning Qing looked normal and continued to y coy. ¡°Grandma, Qingqing doesn¡¯t like anyone, only Grandma.¡±

    She loathed to provoke her Grandma but she could only redirect the topic.

    Her Grandma chuckled and quickly rxed. She touched Ning Qing¡¯s face and exhorted solemnly, ¡°Grandma knew Qingqing liked Grandma but Qingqing likes Junxi too. There are many bad men outside. Don¡¯t be cheated. You and Junxi have known each other for twenty years. No one could affect your rtionship.¡±

    Ning Qing heard this and felt unhappy. She lifted her gaze and looked to the door. What she saw was only a parting shadow. It was Lu Shaoming, showing only coldness and sorrow.

    Lu Shaoming left.

    Ning Qing¡¯s smile suddenly became forceful because she knew that he was definitely angry.

    But then, she didn¡¯t have any better choice.

    She could onlyfort himter.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming put both of his hands in his pockets as he overlooked the scenery outside the window. Then, ¡°Young Master Lu.¡± Xu Junxi walked to him from behind. ¡°Let¡¯s chat.¡±

    Lu Shaoming turned around to look at him. He smirked. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Xu Junxi stood by his head and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve known Ning Qing for twenty years. Ever since we were born, we¡¯ve both existed in one another¡¯s lives.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing has been beautiful since her youth. She was a beautiful girl, sweet and kind. Everyone likes her. I¡¯ve liked her since the first time Iid eyes on her. During summer nights when we were eight, she especially liked to read in the green field. I¡¯d catch fireflies and keep them in thentern. She wouldugh very happily when she saw them.¡±

    ¡°When she was twelve, she already knew how to take care of others. There was this one time that I cut my hand. She cried for a very long time. She hugged me and said, ¡®Brother Junxi, Qingqing helps you to blow your wound and the pain will go away...¡¯ Phew.¡±

    ¡°When she was fourteen, she had her period and she was so badly frightened. It was me who bought her a sanitary pad and underwear. She left the bathroom with tears hanging on her face. I hugged her and kissed her cheek for the first time...¡±

    Lu Shaoming heard and lifted the corners of his thin lips higher. He cut him off and said, ¡°CEO Xu, if you are recalling the past? Did you recall the wrong person? To me, I¡¯m more curious of why you share so many memories with Ning Qing, but you¡¯re with Ning Yao now?¡±

    Xu Junxi was taking a stroll down the memoryne happily but Lu Shaoming broke his little daydream when he mentioned Ning Yao¡¯s name. He then came back to reality.

    He looked towards Lu Shaoming and his eyes were cold, but there was no taunting gaze. Actually, he¡¯d only said that to make him jealous but Lu Shaoming was unaffected.

    Looking at a guy like this, maybe he couldn¡¯t match up.

    Such feelings were provoking. Xu Junxi got angry but heughed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault that I loved Ning Yao after all that. But the more one loves, the more one hates, which was the reason why Ning Qing was so cruel to me. However, she shed tears for me because I saved her and I got injured. A woman sheds tears for a man uncontrobly. Young Master Lu, you understand what it meant, right?¡±

    ¡°Plus, before her grandma, Ning Qing¡¯s point of view was definite. You¡¯re only an outsider while I am her fiance forever!¡±

    Lu Shaoming stood straight and frowned. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°CEO Xu, don¡¯t beat around the bush; be straightforward.¡±

    ¡°What I want to say is that Ning Qing loves me. Young Master Lu only got between us at our weakest point. You appeared beside her when she was at her loneliest, when she needed apanion. She epted you naturally and it had nothing to do with love. You are Ning Qing¡¯s means of fighting loneliness, but you¡¯re only my substitute!¡±

 Chapter 97 - Donâ€™t Worry, Itâ€™s Fake

    <h4>Chapter 97: Don¡¯t Worry, It¡¯s Fake</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s face remained calm and silent for three seconds. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Even if President Xu is right, what¡¯s the matter with that? I¡¯m willing. What¡¯s that have to do with President Xu?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Xu Junxi thought that what he had just said was very serious, and any man with pride and self-esteem would be hurt, let alone a man like Lu Shaoming.

    But he had said those two words lightly ¨C I¡¯m willing?

    ¡°Hah, Young Master Lu, although you say so on the surface, do you really not mind in your heart? I was the only one for the first twenty years of her life! I was her fiance!¡±

    ¡°Mmm Hmm.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded calmly and stepped forward to Xu Junxi. An amused smile formed on his lips. ¡°It¡¯s alright. since President Lu knows that you¡¯re the ex. You had Ning Qing in the past, but I have her in the present and the future. Thank you, President Xu, for taking care of her for 20 years, waiting for her to blossom like a flower, and sending her to be my ¨C Lu Shaoming¡¯s woman.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Xu Junxi clenched his fists tightly. For the first time, he realized that Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing really do fit each other to some extent. They were both so eloquent.

    ¡°Shaoming, why are you here?¡± When the two men¡¯s gazes collided, Ning Qing came over.

    Lu Shaoming stepped back a couple of steps and looked back. Ning Qing had alreadye to him and held his arm. ¡°Shaoming, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. I¡¯m going to my old room to find a couple of books. Come with me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Shaoming followed and left with Ning Qing.

    Ayer of haze quickly covered Xu Junxi¡¯s eyes. From beginning to end, Ning Qing didn¡¯t nce at him once.

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes that hadnded on Lu Shaoming were so gentle and focused. Her gaze used to belong to him only, but now she looks at another man.

    The sentence, ¡°Waiting for her to blossom like a flower and sending her to be my ¨C Lu Shaoming¡¯s woman,¡± echoed in his ear. His whole body felt as if it were being burnt in a frying pan. Had she and Lu Shaoming done it?

    Thinking of her body when she had danced with a silk ribbon, and her delicate little face, he couldn¡¯t imagine how charming she must¡¯ve been when coupling in joy under a man¡¯s body.

    He did not believe it, he did not believe that Lu Shaoming really did not mind his existence.

    ...

    Walking into Ning Qing¡¯s room, they could see that the room had almost been entirely emptied. Nothing remained but the pink wallpaper and the cream white dresser. Things things made Lu Shaoming feel that this room was full of a teenage girl¡¯s aura.

    Lu Shaoming nced around casually and finally fixed his gaze on a ss window cab. He approached it and saw that a music box had been ced at the very top.

    He started to open it, and the sweet music that sounded like tinkling bells rang out from inside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen!¡± Ning Qing came over and put out her small hand to cover the music box.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the girl¡¯s shifty eyes and smiled softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is this from Xu Junxi?¡±

    Ning Qing did not know how to answer, but she knew she could never tell the truth. ¡°No!¡± The girl who never lied blushed.

    ¡°Hah.¡± Lu Shaoming didn¡¯t force her to answer. He stepped over to the window, took out a cigarette from his pants pocket, and lit it with a lighter.

    He took a deep breath and slowly exhaled smoke from his thin lips. Just now, the music box had been engraved with the abbreviations of J&Q, Xu Junxi, and Ning Qing. He could see it clearly.

    The cab had a total of fouryers. There were several kinds of gifts in eachyer. He counted them with his eyes. 1, 2... 18, a total of 18 pieces. They must be Xu Junxi¡¯s birthday gift every year.

    Gifts were just gifts, there was no need for her to lie.

    ¡°Shaoming, are you angry?¡± Ning Qing walked up to the man and exined in a low voice, ¡°Xu Junxi head was bleeding because he had tried to save me today, that was why I was hugging his head. There¡¯s no other meaning. Grandma has been agitated today. It¡¯s not convenient for me to talk to Grandma about us. When the opportunityes, I will tell her.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s chiseled handsome face looked hazy in the smoke. He stuffed one of his hands into his trousers pocket and ced the other on the windowsill. His slender and straight posture was impressive.

    When the man was silent, Ning Qing was very nervous. He was always unpredictable. She never knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°Shaoming,¡± said Ning Qing sweetly, standing bravely in front of him, holding his strong waist hesitantly with two small hands. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry anymore. I really have nothing to do with Xu Junxi.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Shaoming took another puff of his cigarette and responded with an uncertain answer.

    Ning Qing did not know how to appease him. He had never ignored her. He wasn¡¯t even willing to look at her now.

    Sure enough, after being the apple of his eye for so long, falling from his grace was very unpleasant.

    When the man smoked, he would narrow his eyes, his long fingers tapping away the ash, his thin lips slightly ajar when breathing out the smoke. The lines on his lips were very sexy.

    Because she was in front of him, and he was probably afraid of choking her with the smoke, he was always facing the window when he exhaled, showing her only half of his sharp and handsome face.

    Ning Qing¡¯s mouth was very dry. She stuck out her pink tongue and licked her dry red lips. She put her arms around his neck and tiptoed as she said, ¡°Shaoming, sorry, don¡¯t be angry with me. Shall I kiss you?¡±

    Xu Junxi¡¯s head was muddled. He had watched Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing enter the room and nevere out. He was like a fool, like a super peeping maniac, wandering back and forth outside the door.

    He wanted to know what they were doing inside. This curiosity was maddening.

    He stopped pacing, ced one hand on the doorknob, opened the door by a crack, and peeked in. His body instantly became as rigid as a sculpture.

    Xu Junxi released the door handle and turned away, feeling as if his heart had been pierced by a sharp knife. There was no blood, but the pain tore his heart and lungs apart.

    Lu Shaoming was right. He has protected the girl for 20 years, and now she was a woman under someone else.

    He was ridiculous, so ridiculous!

    After a couple of steps, he bumped into Ning Yao. When Ning Yao saw Xu Junxi¡¯s stunned expression, she rushed forward to hold him as she asked, ¡°Junxi, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Xu Junxiughed twice. Hisughter sounded empty. He put one arm on Ning Yao¡¯s shoulder and was somewhat dispirited. ¡°Yaoyao, do you have any booze? Have a couple of drinks with me.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Ning Yao agreed happily.

    ...

    Ten minutester, in the room.

 Chapter 98 - Xu Junxi, Let Her Go

    <h4>Chapter 98: Xu Junxi, Let Her Go</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    If it were anyone else who would¡¯vee in, she would be embarrassed.

    ¡°I want to go home.¡± Ning Qing sniffled her nose and she pouted.

    Lu Shaoming saw that she spoke, his tension was finally at ease. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll turn around while you put on your clothes.¡± the man said.

    He was about to turn around when he heard, ¡°Hey!¡± Ning Qing was extremely angry. She extended her arm to tug his sleeve. ¡°I, how can I put on these clothes? That, you made it wet... My pants are white and would be transparent.¡±

    Lu Shaoming turned around and looked. The girl was in a hurry to tug his sleeve and the nket covering her body glided down and exposed her smooth shoulders. Her smooth fair skin was covered with hickeys.

    One could easily imagine just how rough he had been earlier.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes grew dark and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled again.

    Ning Qing could tell that his expression was weird and she realized that she was exposed. She quickly covered herself with the nket properly and cursed in her head, Monster.

    ¡°Do you have any clothes here? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll go and buy some. Wait for me in the room. I¡¯lle back very soon,¡± Lu Shaoming said in his hoarse voice.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Ning Qing nodded then she added, ¡°Hurry up ande back.¡±

    ...

    Lu Shaoming left and Ning Qing slowly removed the nket. She buckled her bra and put on her greence shirt.

    Lu Shaoming would likely be back in around fifteen minutes. She needed to clean herself up as she looked like she was in a fix.

    Her butterfly wing-like eyshes fanned as she closed her eyes and removed her dirty underwear. She couldn¡¯t be naked and just put on her white pencil pants.

    She was worried, so she tied her white jacket on her waist to block her lower body.

    Then, she was at least presentable. She sat by the side of the bed and got off the bed.

    Both her legsnded on the ground and she gasped in pain, psst. Besides her bruise that she had gotten from her grandma¡¯s room, his tight grip earlier added more wounds to her waist.

    Ning Qing cursed at the man in her heart again. She took her underwear and walked to the washroom. She threw the underwear into the dustbin and washed her face at the sink.

    The girl in the mirror had rosy cheeks and a beautiful pair of crystal clear eyes. Although she was pouting, there was enchanting spring across her face.

    In the mirror, the hickeys that the man had left on her neck were visible. Ning Qing gulped and she closed her eyes. The trembling feeling of when his rough hand in contact with hers was still there. Even such a calm man had difficulty controlling himself, and he panted in agony by her ears.

    So wild.

    Ning Qing bit her lower lip with her ivory-colored teeth. It¡¯s too embarrassing.

    Ning Qing was so ashamed that she wanted to dig a pit. Knock knock. Someone knocked on the door. So fast, Lu Shaoming¡¯s already back?

    Ning Qing quickly got out from the shower room and opened the door happily.

    But, Xu Junxi was standing outside.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t say anything and closed the door immediately.

    However, Xu Junxi took a step forward and blocked it. A man and a woman¡¯s strength were different, and Xu Junxi forcefully entered.

    ¡°Xu Junxi, what are you trying to do? We¡¯ve got nothing to talk about. Get out!¡± Ning Qing said coldly.

    Xu Junxi smiled tauntingly. When Ning Qing opened the door earlier, her eyes were filled with hope and gentleness. When she saw that it was him, she looked distant and on-guard.

    Just how fickle-minded is this woman? She hade to like Lu Shaoming so much in just two month¡¯s time?

    Xu Junxi took a nce at the room. He had some drinks and his half-squinted his drunk eyes looked to the side and nced Ning Qing¡¯s strange outfit up and down skittishly. Heughed and asked, ¡°You just did it with Lu Shaoming?¡±

    His skittish nce made Ning Qing frown. However, she stood there as she replied coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it. Believe what you see!¡±

    Xu Junxi¡¯s face quickly turned gloomy. ¡°Ning Qing, how could you be so slutty? You know that Lu Shaoming is rich so you couldn¡¯t wait to climb into his head, huh?¡±

    Ning Qing wasn¡¯t angry butughed. She said, ¡°CEO Xu, aren¡¯t you tired? How are you and I connected? Who are you to bother with whose bed I¡¯m in? Would it be that you felt so great about yourself for saving me in Grandma¡¯s room? If so, fine, I¡¯ll thank you. Thank you. So, can you leave now?¡±

    Then, Ning Qing picked up the faint scent of alcohol. She knitted her eyebrows and asked, ¡°You drank before you came here? Get out, I will not converse with a drunkard!¡±

    Xu Junxi¡¯s chest started billowing. How could she y down on how he had saved her earlier? Did she forget that she shed tears for him?

    When did she be a hedgehog that was covered in thorns before him? Yet, she was crying in Lu Shaoming¡¯s arm and contributed so willingly for him.

    Why?

    Xu Junxi charged forward and pulled Ning Qing into his embrace. He muttered confusedly, ¡°Ning Qing, please don¡¯t talk to me like this. You cried for me earlier, you still love me.¡±

    Ning Qing pushed Xu Junxi with all his strength but she couldn¡¯t move him. She let both her hands drop as she said coldly with a smirk, ¡°Xu Junxi, I hit my waist and I teared up because of the pain. I¡¯m sorry if you misunderstood, but it had nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re bullshitting me. Qingqing, I know you love me. I, I love you too. Let¡¯s be together, I...¡±

    ¡°Xu Junxi,¡± Ning Qing cut him off, ¡°don¡¯t you know how much I hold you in contempt when I see you acting like this? Ning Yao saved you. You enjoyed her tenderness and brought her next to my room to do things but at the same time, you are holding onto me, not letting me go, constantly monitoring my contact with any other man. Actually, you¡¯re mentally sick.

    ¡°Do you know who you really love? Do you know what the meaning of life is? I¡¯ve known you for twenty years. You saved me in Grandma¡¯s room, so I felt at ease around you at that moment. There is no reason that it ended between us in the first ce other than the fact that you¡¯re the one who disappointed me in our rtionship! I¡¯m in love with Lu Shaoming now, and I don¡¯t owe you anything. So, please, stop disgusting me with your fickle-minded attempts. I, Ning Qing, am not a person that you can just have when you say you want me!¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± Xu Junxi shook his head in agony, ¡°You owe me, you¡¯ll forever owe me. If you wouldn¡¯t have stood me up back when we were eighteen, at our date at the park, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to ept Ning Yao¡¯s love. Don¡¯t you know how much pain I¡¯ve been in for all these years?¡±

    ¡°Heh, Hehe,¡± Ning Qing burst out inughter. She pushed Xu Junxi away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I did not see how much pain you were in. All I could see was just how happy you were!¡±

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t know if she should be d that she saved the man three years ago. Friends are only obvious in times of adversity. Otherwise, how could she see through Xu Junxi¡¯s mask?

    Then, Ning Qing walked to the door, ¡°You¡¯re not leaving, right? Fine, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    She didn¡¯t care how strange her outfit was, she didn¡¯t want to spend another moment with the bastard.

    As she was about to grab the doorknob, Xu Junxi hugged her from behind and kissed her hair. ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t say you love Lu Shaoming.¡±

    When he kissed her, Ning Qing had goosebumps all over. She clenched her fist and said calmly, ¡°Xu Junxi, let me repeat myself, let go!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Xu Junxi kissed her harshly.

    Ning Qing closed her eyes. He can¡¯t me her for being blunt.

    Ning Qing wanted tond a heavy punch on the wound at the back of his head. But before she could, the door before her opened and Lu Shaoming was standing there.

    Lu Shaoming was holding a paper bag on one hand. His deep slender eyes were like ink that sshed all over. He looked like he had been through wind and frost of the night, which made him appear very imposing.

    Ning Qing was stunned. Quite the coincidence that he ran into such a scene.

    ¡°Xu Junxi, let go of her,¡± Lu Shaomingmanded. There was no anger in his deep voice but he uttered the words heavily with an air of authority.

    When Xu Junxi saw that Lu Shaoming was here, he hugged Ning Qing even tighter. Heughed maliciously. ¡°Lu Shaoming, how can your two months with Ning Qing beparable to our twenty years? Ning Qing loves...¡±

    Before Xu Junxi managed to say ¡°me¡±, Lu Shaoming took a stride forward andnded a heavy punch right on the bridge of Xu Junxi¡¯s nose.

    Xu Junxi had no choice but to let go of Ning Qing. He staggered to the back and fell into the corner.

    Ning Qing saw blood flowing from Xu Junxi¡¯s nose, yet he still attempted to stand up. He tried but he inevitably copsed onto the ground. He looked like he was in a fix.

    Ning Qing covered her mouth with her hand as she looked at Lu Shaoming. The man was still holding the paper bag in one hand and had his other hand in his pocket. His elegant demeanor did not reflect the fact that he had just hit someone.

    He was too fast. He punched and the enemy copsed. His action was carried out in a split second, and Xu Junxi hadn¡¯t the endurance nor the strength to counter-attack. He won with just a single hit.

    It was Ning Qing¡¯s first time seeing Lu Shaoming hit someone. She never thought a man like him could be so brutal, yet charming even when he fights.

    As she was in a shock, Lu Shaoming pushed the paper bag into her arms and said unhappily, ¡°Change in the bathroom. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Ning Qing knew that he wasn¡¯t in a good mood form the look on his face. She quickly grabbed the change of clothes and went into the bathroom.

    ...

    After they bid farewell to Ning Zhenguou, they got into the car. Lu Shaoming held the steering wheel and made a smooth turn. Then, the Bentley was on the highway.

    ¡°Why did you open the door for Xu Junxi to enter the room?¡± The man broke the silence first.

    ¡°I thought it was you so I opened the door. I closed the door when I saw it was Xu Junxi but he squeezed in. I am not as strong as him, I couldn¡¯t stop him,¡± Ning Qing exined.

    ¡°Heh.¡± Lu Shaoming smiled. ¡°So, he hugged and kissed you because you had no strength?¡±

    Ning Qing could hear sarcasm and she looked sideways at him. The man¡¯s determined face looked rather cold and his beautiful jaw looked as sharp as a de.

    Ning Qing¡¯s anger was boiling. ¡°Lu Shaoming, what do you mean? You think I intentionally let him kiss me? What kind of person do you think I am? It¡¯s all your fault. You dirtied my clothes with those ridiculous things and I had no clothes. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve left the room immediately!¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked sideways at her and smirked maliciously. ¡°Ridiculous? Is that how you describe our sons and daughters?¡±

    Ning Qing, ¡°...¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s anger had to ce to vent. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong. How could he suspect her? Didn¡¯t he know just how hurtful his doubts were?

    Bad guy, so bad.

    ...

    The Bentley stopped at the field by the vi. The two of them sat in silence, but no one got out of the car.

    A minuteter, Lu Shaoming unfastened his seatbelt and got out of the car. He walked around the car and opened the passenger side door. The girl was extremely angry, she puffed out her cheeks and humphed.

    ¡°Stop it, get out of the car.¡± Lu Shaoming sounded rigid.

    ¡°No, my leg hurts. I can¡¯t walk any further,¡± Ning Qing emphasized on the word ¡°leg¡±. She was mad at him and she wanted to embarrass him. She wanted him to be ashamed!

    Lu Shaoming bent down to unfasten her seatbelt. Then, he carried her.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Ning Qing clenched her fist and punched him. They had yet to reconcile. Who let him carry her?

    Her welled-up eyes caught his handsome face but he didn¡¯t look at her. His determined face became gentler and his pursed thin lips seemed to indicate that he med himself.

    Ning Qing¡¯s scorn quickly softened. The autumn night was cold but his embrace was warm and made her feel reluctant to leave. She held his neck slowly as she buried herself in his embrace.

    How could he do that? He forced her. Although he didn¡¯t do it for real, she gave in. Can¡¯t he make her feel better? Where did his usual gentleman-like demeanor go?

    ...

    Lu Shaoming put Ning Qing on the bed in her bedroom. He then went to the bathroom and came back.

    She kept her gaze low and the man¡¯s ck handmade leather shoes filled her sight. His hand touched her white jacket and he started taking off her clothes.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ning Qing was frightened and rolled under the nket to stay away from him.

    ¡°Your legs hurt, don¡¯t they? I filled the tub and came to take off your clothes and bring you into the shower.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll shower myself!¡± Ning Qing climbed down the bed and ran into the shower. She then locked the door.

    Lu Shaoming watched the door shut tightly and there were helplessness and gentleness in his eyes. He leaned down to put her pair of pink furry slippers by the door. He exhorted gently, ¡°Although there¡¯s carpet, don¡¯t run away barefooted. I leave your slippers outside. Put them on after your shower.¡±

    She didn¡¯t respond, and he could hear water running. She must be in the bathtub now.

    Lu Shaoming leaned his back against the wallzily as his Adam¡¯s apple rolled. His throat and lips still felt dry.

    He closed his eyes and reminisced about what happened on the bed earlier. She curled up into a ball under the nket, fragrant and warm. She was like a piece of jade in his arm.

    Her skin was fair. He took a nce and his self-control that he had always been proud of shattered. They agreed that they wouldn¡¯t actually go that far, but he exceeded those boundaries.

    Although it didn¡¯t happen for real, it was unforgivable.

    He knew that she wasn¡¯t willing to. She was crying so badly as she trembled all over and moaned in pain.

 Chapter 99 - Fetching Grandma

    <h4>Chapter 99: Fetching Grandma</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Actually, he hadn¡¯t really done anything, he had just rubbed against her and finally soiled her uncontrobly ¨C a very perverted and obscene act.

    This experience was really bad, the one and only in Lu Shaoming¡¯s life. He hadn¡¯t really cared much about love and desire. He had spent his first 30 years of energy on his career and did not have much time to flirt around. Besides, there were no women who could catch his eye; he was pretty aloof.

    She caught his eye three years ago. She was not as petty and coquettish as those nobledies. She was bright, intelligent, brave, and full of vitality.

    When they crossed paths again, she was leading a very bad life, but she had a tenacious vitality, like a de of grass waving in the wind ¨C so stubborn, so pitiful.

    For the first time ever, he wanted to bring a woman under his wing and grow old with her.

    But today, she let him down.

    Perhaps he was even more disappointed with himself; despite 30 years of rich life experience, he still had to put on a fake show with her in front of Xu Junxi. What foolish and childish behavior.

    He thought, as he was 10 years older than her, it would be enough to amodate her with grace and a broad mind, and wait for her slowly. However, he found that he could not. He became petty and felt that Xu Junxi¡¯s existence was annoying.

    Perhaps, he needed to calm down.

    Tss

    At this time, a girl¡¯s hiss of pain could be heard from the bathroom

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where does it hurt?¡± Lu Shaoming was stiff and his hoarse voice was full of tension.

    Ning Qing was sitting in a bathtub full of petals and milk foam. She had her arms around her chest as she twisted her eyebrows gently. Her chest felt extremely painful and her shoulders were very painful. He had bitten and broke her skin.

    Was he a puppy?

    He only knew how to bite.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Ning Qing muttered and pouted her lips upon hearing his voice.

    Lu Shaoming lips curled up in a self-mocking smile and he said, ¡°Yes, yes. All my fault. I won¡¯t touch you in the future, okay?¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°Ning Qing, just take a quick bath and get up. Don¡¯t catch a cold. I have to go.¡±

    Have to go?

    Ning Qing pricked her ears up; Lu Shaoming had indeed left.

    Ning Qing immediately felt annoyed. Her little hand hit the water in frustration, and the milk foam sshed all about.

    This Lu Shaoming! She had allowed him to touch her and also rub against her, and now he just said ¡°won¡¯t touch you.¡± What exactly did he mean?

    How annoying!

    Hmph.

    ...

    When Ning Qing got up the next morning, Lu Shaoming had already left.

    She went downstairs to see that Zhu Rui was bringing Yue Wanqing into the vi. Ning Qing was ted upon seeing her mother, and she ran over and said, ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡±

    Yue Wanqing took her daughter¡¯s small hand andughed. ¡°Qingqing, Shaoming called mest night and told me about Grandma. Shaoming said that you guys had brought Grandma over to live here and I shoulde to take care of her so that our family could reunite happily. I thought for a moment and felt that Shaoming was right. Secretary Zhu drove over to pick me up this morning, so here I am.¡±

    Lu Shaoming had called her mother. Why didn¡¯t she know?

    ¡°Yes, madam. The president has already contacted the authoritative brain specialist in Britain to treat Grandma. He should be arriving around noon. It will be easy to care for Grandma if she lives here, and the president knows that Madam had always wanted to be with her family. This is a good thing, killing two birds with one stone,¡± Zhu Rui said.

    Lu Shaoming had leftst night. Ning Qing felt depressed all night and had a lot of resentment in her heart.

    But after listening to Zhu Rui, the resentment dissipated instantly, and sweetness bubbled up in her heart for no apparent reason.

    Bringing Mom here, contacting the authoritative brain expert ¨C he had quietly arranged everything for her. She needn¡¯t worry about anything.

    He had even taken her mood into consideration and fetched her grandmother and mother to apany her to make her happy.

    What kind of man was he?

    She had thought about two possibilities when he had leftst night. First, he might have been... dissatisfied with her body. Second, he had felt that she had not served him well.

    There were many such men in this world. They would get bored and no longer cherish after they¡¯ve got what they wanted.

    She thought that he was like that. She had thought that he didn¡¯t like her anymore.

    But he was so good to her now. What on earth was he thinking?

    ...

    Zhu Rui was driving, and Ning Qing and Yue Wanqing were talking in the back.

    ¡°Mom, what had happened three years ago? Why did they all say that you were the one who pushed Grandma down the stairs?¡±

    Yue Wanqing looked lost and sad. ¡°Qingqing, you must believe Mom! I wouldn¡¯t push Grandma down the stairs. Actually, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on as well. Three years ago, at noon, I was standing at the stairway with Grandmother and we were talking. Grandma was fine at first, but then suddenly she had felt dizzy and fell down the stairs. I reached for Grandma, but I couldn¡¯t manage to grab her.

    ¡°Grandma was sent to the hospital, unconscious. The domestic servant med me. She said that she saw me push Grandma down the stairs. Your father was furious and forced me to sign the divorce agreement.¡±

    Ning Qing was puzzled. Why had Grandma suddenly felt dizzy?

    Was she ill, or was it drug-induced?

    If it had been plotted by Meiling, then not only did she need to drug grandmother¡¯s food, but she also would have needed to collude with the servants. If this were true, it seems that Li Meiling had controlled the backyard of the Ning family for a long time.

    ¡°Mom, do you remember the servant that had testified against you?¡±

    ¡°It was Xiao Cui.¡±

    Xiao Cui?

    Ning Qing still had some impressions of Xiao Cui, who has been in the Ning family for more than 10 years. Xiao Cui had worked in the Ning household for a long time, but she didn¡¯t see Xiao Cui when she went to the Ning family home yesterday.

    Ning Qing could confirm that Xiao Cui had been directed by Li Meiling.

    What should she do now? Ning Qing¡¯s brain was running at full speed.

    ...

    Upon reaching the Ning family home, Ning Zhenguo personally helped Grandma out the vi door. Only when Ning Qing took Grandma away could he go to Guang Qing to sign the contract, so Ning Zhenguo did not want to make any mistakes.

    Zhu Rui opened the door and Ning Qing hooked Yue Wanqing¡¯s arm as she stepped out of the car.

    Ning Zhenguo hadn¡¯t seen Yue Wanqing for three years, and he was shocked when he saw her.

    Yue Wanqing was a perfect beauty when she was young. Although she had grown up in an orphanage, she had been well educated with the Ning family. Her gentle and virtuous personality, inner purity, and kindness did not allow the passing years to leave a trace on her face. She was tender and graceful.

    To Ning Zhenguo, who was used to Li Meiling¡¯s ways that were so sweet it felt greasy, Yue Wanqing was like a wisp of spring breeze. She was like a freshness oveing him.

    Yue Wanqing also noticed Ning Zhenguo. She was shocked and diverted her gaze.

    Seeing that Ning Zhenguo was staring at her mother, Ning Qing stepped forward silently, blocking Ning Zhenguo¡¯s peeping eyes. ¡°Grandma, Mom and I havee to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°This is great, Qingqing! Grandma has been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Grandma immediately broke away from Ning Zhenguo and ran to Ning Qing.

    Yue Wanqing¡¯s eyes filled with hot tears the moment she saw Grandma. She held grandmother¡¯s hand excitedly and cried out shakily, ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Mom? Who are you?¡± Grandma did not remember Yue Wanqing.

    Li Meiling was standing behind Ning Zhenguo. Last night, after everything that had happened, Ning Zhenguo had warned her not to cause any more trouble. She didn¡¯t dare to talk because she didn¡¯t want to spill the beans on him.

    But just now, Ning Zhenguo had been staring directly at Yue Wanqing. They were flirting with each other through their gazes. She could only grit her teeth with hate.

    Men were all like this. Back then, Ning Zhenguo had disliked that Yue Wanqing was toodylike and was not open enough in bed. So Ning Zhenguo was seduced when he had met her, and he liked to get entangled with her and y with all kinds of tricks with her in bed.

    Now that he had yed with her for too long and hadn¡¯t touched that appetizer dish Yue Wanqing for three years. Ning Zhenguo wanted Yue Wanqing again.

    Li Meiling was so filled with hatred, and when Grandma did not remember Yue Wanqing, she finally found the opportunity to open her mouth and quicklyughed, ¡°Grandma, have you forgotten about elder sister? Have you forgotten how you fell down the stairs?¡±

    When Grandma heard ¡°fell down the stairs,¡± she shivered. She was scared and hid behind Ning Qing.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Yue Wanqing¡¯s heart ached so much that the tears in her eyes kept falling.

    ¡°Auntie Li, if you don¡¯t want us to pick up Grandma, you can tell us clearly and we cane back tomorrow, but thend development rights...¡± Ning Qing looked over at Ning Zhenguo.

    Ning Zhenguo¡¯s expression soured. He shouted at Li Meiling. ¡°Enough. Talk less. If you ruin it for me, we¡¯ll all have to sleep in the streets.¡±

    After that, Ning Zhenguo looked at Yue Wanqing again. His face was tense, and he obviously could not forget the staircase incident three years ago. ¡°Wanqing, I hope you can treat Grandma better when you bring her back this time. The old madam is innocent. Grandma has been turned into this state by you, you...¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Yue Wanqing interrupted Ning Zhenguo with a clear voice. Her face was covered with tears, but her eyes were open and firm. ¡°Grandma was not pushed by me!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Ning Zhenguo was shocked, Yue Wanqing had always been as tender as water in front of him. This was the first time she had spoken to him so loudly in 30 years.

    Yue Wanqing looked sideways at Grandma. She stepped forward and choked as she asked, ¡°Mom, do you remember me? I am Wanqing, your favorite Xiao Nizi.¡±

    Grandma only had a son, Ning Zhenguo, in her life and had no daughters, so when she brought Yue Wanqing back from the orphanage, she regarded Yue Wanqing as her own and had brought her up herself.

    When Yue Wanqing was a child, she had a fever and headache. Grandma stayed up all night, holding Yue Wanqing. She called out ¡°Xiao Nizi¡± with love.

    ¡°Xiao Nizi?¡± Grandma looked at Yue Wanqing with a nk look. Tears welled up in her old eyes. ¡°Wanqing? My good daughter!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mom, I¡¯m Wanqing. I¡¯m your daughter.¡± Yue Wanqing plunged into Grandma¡¯s arms.

    Since Grandma had fallen down the stairs three years ago, Ning Zhenguo has not let Yue Wanqing see Grandma. The mother and daughter pair had not seen each other for three years. Now that they were hugging and crying, the scene was touching.

    Ning Zhenguo was stunned. He hadn¡¯t realized that Grandma had such deep feelings for Yue Wanqing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mom. You take Grandma to the car first. I have a few things to say.¡± Ning Qing embraced her mother¡¯s shoulder as she spoke.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yue Wanqing loosened her arms around Grandma and took her to the car.

    When the car door closed, Ning Qing looked at Li Meiling and said with a smile, ¡°Auntie Li, I remember that there was a servant named Xiao Cui in our family. Where is she now?¡±

    Li Meiling¡¯s eyes shed when she heard the name ¡®Xiao Cui¡¯, but she soon calmed down. ¡°Qingqing, Xiao Cui left the Ning family three years ago. Her parents in the countryside had found her a husband. She is already over 30 years old and I suppose she must have already gotten married and had children. Qingqing, what do you want, asking about Xiao Cui?¡± Li Meiling asked.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Ning Qing replied as if she had understood something. She said with augh, ¡°Didn¡¯t Xiao Cui testify that my mother had pushed Grandma down the stairs three years ago? But as you have just seen, my mother and my grandmother¡¯s rtionship with each other is like mother and daughter. Too many people in this world have been blinded by misunderstanding and conspiracy, but family rtionships will never change.

    ¡°My mother will never push my grandmother down the stairs, so I¡¯m going to confront Xiao Cui on the spot. It doesn¡¯t matter if Xiao Cui had left for the countryside. I¡¯ll find her. Thank you, Auntie Li. Goodbye.¡±

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t even nce at Ning Zhenguo. She turned around and went to the car.

    Zhu Rui started and car and sped away.

    Ning Zhenguo looked at the car going away and felt a little bit anxious and sad. His wife and daughter who used to be so attached to him wouldn¡¯t even spare him a nce now.

    Even his mother had left.

    When Li Meiling saw that Ning Zhenguo was still gazing at them, her eyes shed with malice, but she smiled softly and coquettishly as she said, ¡°Zhenguo, Grandma and elder sister are gone. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    She held Ning Zhenguo¡¯s hand intimately.

    Ning Zhenguo looked back at Li Meiling. It was a tender smile, but when Li Meiling smiled, there were deep lines around her eyes, as if she were pretending to be affectionate.

    Yue Wanqing¡¯sughter was light and clear. Her clean eyes looked like rippling autumnkes; they were full of tenderness and made people feelfortable.

    Disgust rose in Ning Zhenguo¡¯s heart. He shook off Li Meiling¡¯s hand again and said with displeasure, ¡°In the future, spend less money on hyaluronic acids in the beauty shops. Look at Yue Wanqing, she hasn¡¯t spent a single cent but still looks younger than you. And you are already 45 years old this year. Don¡¯t wear such heavy makeup again. Look at how stiff and ugly your face is.¡±

    Ning Zhenguo entered the vi.

    Li Meiling¡¯s so furious she almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath. The makeup on her face was delicate, right? He used to say that he liked her slightly powdered look best, that she was a beautiful actress.

    But now, after taking a look at Yue Wanqing, he belittled her like this?

    Fine, Yue Wanqing, Ning Qing: Wait and see!

    ...

    In the car, Zhu Rui looked at Ning Qing through the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Madam, why did you tell Li Meiling about Xiao Cui just now? It¡¯s very likely acting so rashly would alert the enemy.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s lips curved as she smiled calmly. ¡°Precisely, I want to alert the enemy! The only clue we have of what had happened three years ago is Xiao Cui, but Li Meiling would have definitely hidden Xiao Cui very well. It would be hard for us to find out anything. Now that I¡¯ve alerted the enemy, Li Meiling¡¯s guilty conscience will surely push her to make a move. We just need to track Xiao Cui down by following clues, and we can wait for Li Meiling to reveal her ws on her own initiative.¡±

    Zhu Rui gave Ning Qing a look of true admiration. In his eyes, the madam was a very smart girl. She was a strategist and dared to go all out.

    ¡°Madam, the president has ordered that if you have anything, you can just tell me what to do. Would you like to send someone to monitor Li Meiling¡¯s every move, including her telephone activity?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes shone; she had that intention all along.

    But she was too embarrassed to request it. Zhu Rui was Lu Shaoming¡¯s subordinate, and she had a row with Lu Shaoming only yesterday.

    Unexpectedly, Lu Shaoming had settled everything already.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s send someone to watch Li Meiling now. I expect she will make a move soon.¡±

 Chapter 100 - Cheering Him Up

    <h4>Chapter 100: Cheering Him Up</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Okay, Madam.¡± Zhu Rui nodded.

    Her grandma in the back seat was looking around curiously through the car window. She hadn¡¯t been out for three years and she found everything interesting.

    ¡°Qingqing, where Junxi? Why isn¡¯t Junxi here?¡± Grandma suddenly turned around to ask Ning Qing.

    Hearing Xu Junxi¡¯s name made Ning Qing feel helpless. She and Lu Shamoing were on bad terms because of that man.

    ¡°Grandma, Junxi is very busy. Please don¡¯t bring him up again. He and I...¡± Ning Qing carefully weighed her words and organized her speech as she exined tactfully.

    Yue Wanqing looked shocked. She said, ¡°Qingqing, why is Grandma still talking about Xu Junxi? You brought Lu Shaoming homest night. Didn¡¯t you introduce Lu Shaoming to Grandma?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Then, Ning Qing felt aggrieved. She told her mom about what happened the night before. Of course, it didn¡¯t include what they had done in bed.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Yue Wanqing¡¯s face grew grave as she reprimanded Ning Qing solemnly.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be so fierce with me. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong...¡±

    ¡°Qingqing, didn¡¯t you do wrong? Let me ask you. If you were to go to Lu¡¯s house for the first time and Lu Shaoming had an ex-fiancee too. The ex-fiancee happened to be there. Then, Shaoming did the same as you did. He pretended to be in love with his ex-fiancee before his grandma but you¡¯re Shaoming¡¯s wife and you could only stand by and watch like a stranger. Would you feelfortable with that?¡±

    Ning Qing was suddenly at loss for words. She would definitely feel ufortable!

    As soon as she imagined him with an ex-fiancee, she became anxious. She would make wild guesses about the intimate things that they had done before. She would be jealous. She would be unhappy.

    Yue Wanqing looked at her daughter¡¯s tightly knitted eyebrows and knew that it was her responsibility. As her daughter turned eighteen and she was in her first bloom of love, she witnessed her parents¡¯ failed marriage. Then, her daughter had been working hard for three years to make money and her rtionship with Xu Junxi went down-south. She didn¡¯t know how to love.

    ¡°Qingqing, do you know what you did wrong now?¡± Yue Wanqing thought it was necessary for her to talk to her daughter in depth. ¡°You had an ex-fiancee and this would be something all men would mind. Your grandma is your loved one. Introducing Shaoming¡¯s identity before your grandma is respecting him. It¡¯s a privilege that he should enjoy.¡±

    ¡°But, Xu Junxi and I already passed. Why can¡¯t he believe in me...¡± Ning Qing rubbed her hands anxiously before her.

    ¡°What did you do to make Shaoming believe that Xu Junxi and you have ended things? It can¡¯t be shown with mere words. You have to show him with your actions. What happenedst night, Shaoming only saw that Xu Junxi saved you and you still maintain your rtionship in front of Grandma.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Okay, Ning Qing admitted her wrongdoing.

    The two of them had known each other for two months and Xu Junxi had been tangled up with her. She felt magnanimous and thought there was no need to exin. However, from Lu Shaoming¡¯s point of view, things may not be so clear.

    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t introduce Shaoming because I was worried that Grandma would be provoked. I¡¯m afraid that Grandma couldn¡¯t ept him. I want to look for another suitable chance.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl,¡± Yue Wanqing held her daughter¡¯s hand, ¡°Grandma loves you. Whoever loves you, your grandma would love him too. Grandma needs time. Shaoming needs to know you care. Youplicated the entire thing. Like myself, when Shaoming suddenly came and called me ¡°Mom¡±, I epted him in the end anyway.¡±

    ¡°I... He wouldn¡¯t be like this in the past. He never asked about Xu Junxi. He is gentle to me. So gentle that I thought he would never get angry.¡±

    ¡°Qingqing,¡± Yue Wanqing pulled her daughter into her embrace. Shebed her daughter¡¯s hair affectionately as she said, ¡°No matter how knowledgeable or how polished a man is, he is a man after all. If a man really loves you, he would be the same as any other ordinary men out there; he would want an ordinary yetsting love. He would be narrow-minded and jealous.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Ning Qing nodded. She seemed to understand but not understand at the same time.

    ¡°Qingqing, you aren¡¯t young anymore. Everything you do, you have to learn to put yourself into someone else¡¯s shoes. You must learn to be considerate andpassionate. When Shaoming stood by the doorst night, you let him leave just like that. Have you thought of what Xu Jinxi would think, have you thought of what Shaoming would think?¡±

    Mm... From Xu Junxi¡¯s point of view, it appeared that she still loved him, so he became proud. Oh yeah, on the balcony, Xu Junxi talked to Lu Shaoming.

    Ning Qing could easily guess what he had said. He must have scoffed at Lu Shaoming.

    Actually, she was Lu Shaoming¡¯s wife. Who the hell was Xu Junxi? How could he mor before Lu Shaoming? It was all her fault.

    She helplessly aided Xu Junxi¡¯s arrogance. It was she who made Lu Shaoming insecure and uncertain.

    No wonder he lost control when they went to the room.

    And, the music box was a gift from Xu Junxi and he could totally tell but she lied. Although he didn¡¯t call her out on it, he must be utterly disappointed with her.

    ¡°Qingqing, it¡¯s easy to fall in love. There¡¯s no one who would treat you well for no reason in this world. Simrly, there¡¯s no one who would contribute in silence but not hope for return of the same love and care. Shaoming¡¯s nice to you and I can see it with my own eyes. The luckiest thing to happen to a woman in her life is to meet a man that loves her. Coincidently, you love him too.¡±

    ...

    They returned to Tea Pavilion and the prestigious neurosurgeon from the UK, Dr. Aaron, came to do a series of checkups for Grandma.

    ¡°Mrs. Ning, after examination, there is a blood clot in the patient¡¯s head, which caused pressure to her nerves. This might be the main factor why the patient is unconscious.¡±

    ¡°Is there any treatment avable?¡± Ning Qing asked anxiously.

    ¡°The blood clot is too near to the patient¡¯s cranial nerve. If she goes through surgery, there¡¯d be a risk factor of seven. I¡¯ll have to discuss with my team toe up with a surgery n.¡±

    ¡°Mm. Thank you, Dr. Aaron. Also, my grandma might have taken a medication that led to dizziness three years back. Can it be checked now?¡±

    Professor Aaron shook his head with uncertainty. ¡°Under normal circumstances, we wouldn¡¯t be able too as three years was too long ago. But, I¡¯ll draw some blood to test. We¡¯ll give it a try.¡±

    Then, Professor Aaron left. Grandma was tormented the entire afternoon so Yue Wanqing prepared her to bed. Until dinner time, Zhu Rui bid farewell and left.

    Before having dinner, Ning Qing took out her phone and called Lu Shaoming after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Hey.¡± The man¡¯s deep maic voice could be heard on the other end.

    ¡°Hello, Shaoming.¡± Ning Qing looked down at her pink slipper as she blushed. ¡°What time are youing home? I¡¯ll wait for you so we can have dinner together...¡±

    They had argued the night before and she took the initiative to call him and reconcile.

    He kept quiet for three seconds and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t wait for me. Go ahead and eat. I have a dinner to attend.¡±

    A dinner to attend?

    Ning Qing felt awkward after he rejected her.

    Then, there was another man¡¯s voice over the phone. ¡°It¡¯s rare that Young Master Lu is willing to attend dinner. Yishuang, my youngest daughter. She has been in awe of Young Master Lu all this while. Yishuang, hurry up and pour Young Master Lu something to drink.¡±

    Then, Ning Qing heard a very gentle yet soft female¡¯s voice. She reckoned the female should be quite young, probably a twenty years old, a daughter of a wealthy family.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I shall hang up. Go to bed early,¡± the man said over the phone.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Ning Qing came back to reality and replied. Then she heard him hang up.

    Yue Wanqing brought a bowl and chopsticks to the dining table. She watched her daughter¡¯s back and asked, ¡°Qingqing, is Shaominging back tonight?¡±

    Ning Qing turned around and pretended to smile, ¡°Mom, Shaoming is noting back. He has a dinner to attend.¡±

    Yue Wanqing didn¡¯t think much but exhorted, ¡°Man is the most tired when they have to entertain their clients. Qingqing, don¡¯t go to bed early tonight. Wait up for Shaoming. If he happens to be drunk, cook him a bowl of soup to sober up. He probably will not have eaten much at the dinner. Ask if he¡¯s hungry and cook him a bowl of noodles.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Ning Qing nodded.

    ...

    Ning Qing waited until ten at night. She was sitting on the sofa in the living room while she read a script for one of her projects. She took a two-day break and she would be going to set early the next morning.

    Then, she heard the door open. Lu Shaoming walked in.

    He was wearing a blue shirt with grey slim fit cks. He didn¡¯t wear a tie and his shirt was slightly unbuttoned. It was a casual suit, the kind with four buttons. He looked very handsome.

    His eyes were bright and clear and he didn¡¯t look drunk. He lifted his eyes and saw her in the living room. He supported himself against the front door as he changed into room slippers.

    Ning Qing quickly got up and walked to him. ¡°Shaoming, you¡¯re home!¡± She helped unbutton his suit for him.

    Lu Shaoming didn¡¯t reject her. He stood straight and looked at her delicate face as he asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep? Have Grandma and Mom gone to bed yet?¡±

    ¡°Mm, Grandma and Mom are asleep. I stayed up to wait for you.¡± The living room was very quiet, and she¡¯d only left a single dim light on as she was afraid she might wake the others up. Ning Qing spoke softly in a flirtatious tone. In the silent night, her voice stirred amotion in one¡¯s heart.

    Lu Shaoming didn¡¯t hold back and looked at her again.

    Her head was at the height of his chest. She tiptoed when she took off his suit for him. As she did that, she rubbed against his shirt and her scent filled his nose.

    ¡°Shaoming, did you drink?¡± She asked softly.

    ¡°Not much.¡± He focused as he looked at her sleepwear. It was a yellow sleeping gown with a wide cor that revealed her beautiful cor bone. The puffy sleeves were three quarter in length and her forearms were exposed. Her arms were smooth and small.

    Lu Shaoming lifted the corners of his lips and smiled. He didn¡¯t know what she was trying to do. Normally, she was only willing to wear a white cotton shirt, which was rather conservative. But now, she was wearing such an outfit.

    Maybe she trusted him too much. He said that he wouldn¡¯t touch her the night before and she wore it without worries.

    But the yellow highlighted her skin tone. She was as beautiful as if she were only sixteen.

    Ning Qing put his suit in her arms and she looked at him with her pair of beautiful eyes, ¡°Shaoming, I won¡¯t cook you any soup to sober you up since you haven¡¯t had much to drink. I can cook you a bowl of noodles, or you can have dumplings. Which do you want to eat?¡±

    Lu Shaoming didn¡¯t say much. He put one of his hands in his pocket as he fixed his gaze on her.

    Ning Qing blushed. She showered for him, and it had taken her a long time to pick the right sleeping gown. He must like it, right?

    She knew she did wrong and she was pleading guilty. She didn¡¯t want the cold shoulder from him.

    She knew clearly just how many women were into him. Hearing Yishuang over the phone made her jealous. She didn¡¯t like him looking at other women.

    She could dress up very beautifully too. Women often dress themselves up for their loved ones. If he likes it, she could dress up for him every night.

    As long as he¡¯s not angry.

    She raised her hand to tuck away a lock of her hair that fell next to her cheeks. Ning Qing pinched her earlobe as she bore an embarrassed and nervous expression. ¡°Shaoming, why are you looking at me?¡±

    The man took the suit away from her arm with two fingers and he said calmly and slowly with a slight reprimanding tone, ¡°Go back to your room and put on some pants. Aren¡¯t you cold dressed like this?¡±

    The enchanting charm disappeared in an instant. The man turned to go upstairs. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, go to bed. I have to work in the study room.¡±

    The man disappeared before her eyes and Ning Qing had yet to recover from the shock.

    She ran to the front door and looked at herself in the mirror. She turned around, That¡¯s right. Lovely figure. Looking beautiful.

    Why didn¡¯t he like it?

    She intentionally asked him why he looked at her. Shouldn¡¯t he answer something along the line that she was beautiful? Then, she would have replied flirtatiously that he¡¯s being annoying. After that, he would pull her into his embrace. She¡¯d already prepared all her lines.

    But he told her to go back to the bedroom to put her pants on?

    When did he be so inconsiderate?

    Dang, dang dang!

    What does he want?

    She already lowered her ego to cheer him up. He treated her like that the night before but she dressed up so beautifully for him against the next day. She wore so little shamefully and she was afraid that her mom or Aunt Zhang would see. She did everything in silence just to make him happy.

    She held back her urge to ask about Yishuang and asked if he wanted noodles or dumplings like a nice wife, but he walked away after he removed his suit. He didn¡¯t bother with her.

    Humph, so pissed!

    ...

    Ning Qing was really angry. She stomped her foot at the front door and only went upstairs after a while. She wanted to go back to her room but she turned and walked to the study room instead.

    She didn¡¯t know how to cheer the man up. She hardly sees the man throwing a tantrum and she never thought it would be so difficult to cheer him up when he¡¯s angry.

    She stood by the door and reached for the doorknob. She then opened the door quietly.

    Through the gap, she saw a beautiful maning out of the shower.

    Lu Shaoming had just taken a shower, and he was wearing khakis with a white shirt. He only buttoned one button of his shirt and his sun-kissed tan skin was exposed.

    His muscr figure had a graceful outline and his six-pack could make anyone drool.

    His body wasn¡¯t bulky like those who worked out all year round but he had an elegant yet exquisite look. There wasn¡¯t any extra chunk of meat on him. His broad shoulders and narrow waist could bepared favorably to any male model.

    His hair was still wet. He held a towel with one hand to dry his hair.

    Ning Qing blushed at the sight.

    She could even sense the tenacious desire below his waist, which was powerful.

 Chapter 101 - What Do You Want To Do, Ning Qing?

    <h4>Chapter 101: What Do You Want To Do, Ning Qing?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing had wanted to go quietly, but things didn¡¯t go ording to n. When her little hand let go of the door handle, the door gave a slight squeak. The man in the study suddenly turned his head and looked at her.

    His eyes were as bright and beautiful as obsidian, but they were also deep.

    At this moment, it was too awkward for Ning Qing to leave, but it was also awkward to stay. She had been caught peeping.

    ¡°Haha.¡± She could onlyugh and wave her soft white hands at him through the crack of the door. ¡°Hi, what a coincidence.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome face was gentle and his mouth curved up imperceptibly. He was amused by the girl.

    He walked over with his long legs. He ced a big hand on the door handle. His handsome body blocked the door as he looked at her and asked, ¡°Why are you not in bed? What are you doing here?¡±

    Ning Qing already felt awkward enough, but now that she saw him blocking the door, the grin on her little face froze.

    What exactly does he mean by this?

    A big man like him blocked a girl like her as if she were a thief, and he was one meter away from her. Was he afraid she would break in?

    When he liked her before, he wanted nothing more than to stick to her. Did his alienation meant that he was still sulking or that he had disliked her now?

    Either way, Ning Qing felt unhappy!

    ¡°I¡¯m looking at you!¡± He had ignored her entire night of gentleness. Everyone had a temper, and she also had her own stubborn arrogant tantrums.

    Ning Qing had a long expression on her small face, and she looked at him indifferently.

    Lu Shaoming listened and raised his sharp eyebrows as he said calmly, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve already seen it now. Go back to sleep.¡± With that, he was about to close the door.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Ning Qing¡¯s eyes burst into mes. One foot slipped through the door. She twisted her little body and squeezed in immediately. She was up against the wall.

    Lu Shaoming knitted his sharp brows and looked at her with a sharp gaze. Her voice was a little heavy as he asked. ¡°Ning Qing, what do you want to do?¡±

    It was she who wanted to ask him what he wanted.

    Ning Qing was really angry with him. With a do or die attitude, she said crisply, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. You hurt mest night.¡±

    Lu Shaoming closed the door. ¡°Where does it hurt?

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not feeling well, why don¡¯t I call you a doctor. It¡¯s time for you to take your medicine.¡±

    Time seemed to stop, Ning Qing widened her eyes fiercely.

    What. Did. He. Say?!

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, don¡¯t go too far! I...¡± Ning Qing wanted to scold him, but she¡¯d been picked up by hte cor of her pajamas, and as the door opened, she was hauled out like a tiny chick.

    The door clicked shut.

    Ning Qing was speechless, ¡°...¡± Lu Shaoming! Today, you ignored my love. Tomorrow, I make sure it¡¯ll be out of your reach!

    ...

    The next morning, Ning Qing went to the set with two dark circles under her eyes. Last night she had scolded Lu Shaoming 800 times in her heart and tossed about until she fell asleepte at night.

    Xiao Zhou looked at her listlessness and asked curiously, ¡°Ning Qing, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did you quarrel with Young Master Lu?¡±

    Ning Qing pursed her mouth unhappily. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°God, Ning Qing, how dare you quarrel with Young Master Lu? Who was the one who made a mistake?¡± Xiao Zhou asked, shocked.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m to me.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, you¡¯re in the wrong then. Now that you know that you¡¯re wrong, go and coax Young Master Lu.¡± Xiao Zhou said.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s too hard to serve. It¡¯s no use trying to coax him.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, what do you mean by this? Not coaxing a man of such high status as Young Master Lu, are you waiting for him to cast you aside? You have to understand how many women covet him! Besides, you¡¯re already married. Do you want to give such a premium man whom you¡¯ve slept with to another woman?¡± Xiao Zhou asked.

    As soon as Ning Qing heard this, it seemed to make sense to her. If she didn¡¯t go and coax her husband, was she just going to let others coax him?

    Although he had gone too far with herst night, she was still very satisfied and liked her husband.

    Besides, she hasn¡¯t slept with this premium man yet!

    Ning Qing felt that her blood was bubbling with energy now. She had a long way to go in pursuit of her husband. She should work harder.

    ...

    So after Ning Qing had filmed an entire day¡¯s scene, she asked the driver to take a detour to Guang Qing when she was going home. It was about 5 p.m.

    She was going to take him home.

    When she walked into Guang Qing¡¯s lobby, the people at the front desk quickly greeted her. ¡°Mrs. President, the president is not at the office. He has left for a business dinner party, did the president not tell you? All dinner parties need a girlpanion, the president...¡±

    Thedy at the desk realized that she had made a mistake and quickly mmed up.

    Ning Qing¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment, but she soon recovered. She thanked her, left Guang Qing, and got in the car.

    Looking out of the window, Ning Qing felt a little gloomy. What dinner party? What girl did he bring with him?

    ¡°Driver, turn around, I want to go to...¡± Ning Qing gave the driver the address she got from the front desk. She might as well go and see it herself instead of guessing about it here.

    Once a misunderstanding arises, it must be solved immediately. She doesn¡¯t want this to fester in her heart.

    ...

    The problem arose when Ning Qing went to the banquet hall. There was a security guard at the door, checking for invitation cards. She had arrived uninvited and had no invitation card.

    What should she do?

    ¡°Miss, please show me your invitation card.¡±

    Ning Qing grinned sheepishly. She blinked her pair of innocent eyes as she begged, ¡°Security Brother, I have an invitation card but I¡¯mte, but mypanion is inside. Security Brother, please amodate me and let me in.¡±

    The security guard looked very apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. I can¡¯t let you in without an invitation card. It¡¯s the rule. Ah! ¡±

    Ning Qing ran in while the security guard was not paying attention.

    The security guard was doing his job ording to the rules. No matter how much she talked to him, her efforts would be fruitless. She might as well break in and find Lu Shaoming.

    Upon entering the hall, Ning Qing spotted Lu Shaoming.

    His handsome figure had always been the focus of attention. It was too easy to find him.

    He was standing at the window of the lobby, talking to several men. The brilliant sunset outside the window covered him with dreamlike gold. His sculpted beauty and his noble temperament caused many women around him to watch him secretly and look admiringly at him.

    He also stood beside a girl in a pink dress. She was about 20 years old, young and beautiful.

    The two of them stood together and matched each other very well. They were like a noble couple made for each other.

    Ning Qing¡¯s first thought was that the girl was the one who had poured wine for himst night...Yi Shuang.

    Her footsteps stalledpletely.

    On her way here, she had never thought that he would really bring a girlpanion with him.

    She had thought that he was just being moody. Yesterday she had coaxed him and he had pranked her. Actually, that was ok, she was wrong so he could ignore her.

    But how could he bring other women to a dinner party?

    Just then the security guard came after her and said, ¡°Hey, Miss, you can¡¯t be here!¡±

    Ning Qing felt her left shoulder grow cold as her rosy-red knitted cardigan was torn apart by the security guard. Her fair and delicate skin was exposed.

    The ruckus here quickly attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and everyone looked towards her, one after another.

    ¡°Wow...¡± some unknown person gasped uncontrobly. All kinds of gazes from men fell on her shoulder. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Ning Qing? It¡¯s the new generation goddess indeed. Look at her fine, smooth skin; it¡¯s like milk. But how did she get here and look so sorry?¡±

    Ning Qing stretched out her hand to pull her little cardigan and tried to cover her little shoulder, but the security guard was pulling on it too tightly and she couldn¡¯t move it.

    She gazed across the hall, where there were some familiar faces. In fact, it was not difficult for her to get away, she could just pretend to be someone¡¯s partner.

    But she did not open her mouth, her usual eight-sided exquisite features were somewhat delighted at this moment because Lu Shaoming was looking at her from a distance.

    She had never seen him look so cold. His dark narrow eyes were as cold and fierce as the night¡¯s frost. He was looking at her so fixedly.

    And that Yi Shuang was looking at her with pity.

    Hah, ridiculous.

    At this time, ¡°Elder sister...¡± A familiar voice sounded and Ning Yao came over.

    Ning Qingughed even louder in her heart. What a good day it was today. All kinds of cows, ghosts, snakes, and gods have gathered together.

    Ning Yao came forward and took Ning Qing¡¯s hand intimately and scolded the security guard, ¡°This is my sister. We came here together. Hurry up and let go of my sister!¡±

    The security guard looked at Lu Shaoming, caught in a dilemma.

    Lu Shaoming stood tall and handsome, his face calm and cold. His narrow eyes were gloomy and fierce as he red at the security guard¡¯s hand that touched Ning Qing.

    A chill ran down the security guard¡¯s back from Lu Shaoming¡¯s gaze. He quickly loosened his grip on Ning Qing and turned away.

    Ning Qing calmly tidied up her little cardigan and drew an elegant smile from her lips. She had embarrassed herself in front of Lu Shaoming, and had been saved by Ning Yao. Rarely in the past three years had she had such an embarrassing moment.

    ¡°Sister, why are you here today? Did you receive the invitation? Did youe by yourself? All the people attending the dinner are rich nobles...¡±

    The implication of Ning Yao¡¯s words was that Ning Qing was not a rich noble and was not eligible to receive an invitation.

    The gazes that fell on Ning Qing in the hall were slightly contemptuous. Ning Qing looked at Ning Yao with a smile and said, ¡°Yes, our invitation letter for the Ning family was taken away by you three years ago. Of course, only you had been invited to this dinner party.¡±

    Ning Yao¡¯s face changed greatly. Ning Qing had quietly reminded everyone of her disgraceful past.

    Now everyone¡¯s unkind gazes on Ning Qing quickly shifted to Ning Yao.

    At this time, the organizer of the dinner party came out to smooth things out to ensure that everyone could have a pleasant meal, so everyone¡¯s gazes dissipated.

    Ning Yao stood in front of Ning Qing and adjusted her mood. Her expression was proud and pleased. ¡°Sister, yesterday my family and the Xu family agreed on the wedding date. Junxi and I will soon be married. You have toe to our wedding of the century, sister.¡±

 Chapter 102 - She Slapped Young Master Lu

    <h4>Chapter 102: She pped Young Master Lu</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing took a ss of red wine from the table next to her. She swayed the wine ss elegantly in her hand as she smiled beautifully. ¡°Sure. When Yaoyao gets married, as your sister, how can I be absent and not give you my blessing? I will definitely be there to wish your marriage to be unfortunate!¡±

    Ning Yao¡¯s face grew grave as Ning Qing just cursed her marriage. However, she wasn¡¯t angry but sheughed. She looked up at Lu Shaoming who was nearby. ¡°Sister, who¡¯s the girl next to Young Master Lu? Would she be Young Master Lu¡¯s new lover? Young Master Lu brought his new lover to attend the dinner banquet but forgot about you? How many days has it been? You¡¯ve already fallen into disfavor?¡±

    Ning Qing took a sip of her red wine as she saidzily and coldly, ¡°If Yaoyao says so... A few days ago in the Ning family¡¯s house, I forgot to thank your fiancee for saving me. Yeah. How¡¯s CEO Xu¡¯s injury on his head? He bled for me.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ning Yao was at a loss for words. It seemed that she could never best Ning Qing in a verbal argument.

    Ning Qing shed a condescending smirk at Ning Yao. She turned to leave.

    ¡°Sister, where are you going?¡± Ning Yao asked.

    Ning Qing kept walking as she turned around and lifted her index finger at Ning Yao. ¡°Come, I¡¯m going to toast with Young Master Lu. Come along if you think you¡¯re brave enough.¡±

    Ning Yao was stunned on the spot as she watched Ning Qing¡¯s beautiful back shrink in the distance. From the bottom of her heart, she was impressed.

    The people who stood around Young Master Lu were all from influential and wealthy families. Ning Qing was in a fix and she had the guts to toast. Wasn¡¯t she upset looking at his new lover?

    Her sister had guts.

    ...

    Ning Qing walked towards and Lu Shaoming. As she approached him, the familiar sound of his deep maic voice traveled into her ears. He talked to the few men while the girl stood by him like a little bird relying on him.

    ¡°Young Master Lu,¡± she walked over. She didn¡¯t care if she interrupted the conversation. She only raised her ss and smiled flirtatiously. ¡°Toast to you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming had one hand in his pocket as he turned to look at her. His handsome face was cold and his thin lips formed into a straight-line that looked rather unhappy.

    He didn¡¯t speak.

    There was a man next to Lu Shaoming who had attended Guang Qing¡¯s banquet, and he knew who Ning Qing was. The man knew that Lu Shaoming was not in a good mood. When the bodyguards pulled her jacket earlier, the veins on Lu Shaoming¡¯s forehead were popping.

    When Ning Qing was talking to Ning Yao, the man noticed that Lu Shaoming was focused on her in the corner of his eye. Lu Shaoming was responding absent-mindedly when they were chatting.

    Then, Ning Qing hade over to propose a toast and Lu Shaoming¡¯s face grew grave. The man quickly chuckled to ease the tension. ¡°Miss Ning, what¡¯s the toast to Young Master Lu for?¡±

    Ning Qing took a look at the girl behind the man¡¯s broad shoulder. Her delicate face was shimmering with gorgeous elegance as she raised her eyebrows and taunted heartlessly, ¡°I¡¯m here to toast to Young Master Lu for having a beautifuldy in his arms.¡±

    ¡°Haha...¡± Two men who had no idea what was going on started tough.

    Yishuang blushed and lowered her head bashfully.

    Among the few men, there was a young and sessful entrepreneur. He¡¯d seen Ning Qing in a movie before and he liked her. Now, he had a chance to meet his Goddess. He asked jokingly, ¡°Miss Ning, you toast to Young Master Lu for having a beautifuldy in his arms. How about yourself? Do you have a boyfriend?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the handsome entrepreneur and she tucked her hair behind her ears. Then, she replied, ¡°No.¡±

    As she replied, Ning Qing could feel the man, who didn¡¯t speak at all, let out a heavy breath. A pair of sharp eyes were fixed on her.

    The entrepreneur didn¡¯t notice the unusual atmosphere butughed. ¡°Haha. Miss Ning, a girl who is so beautiful and elegant like you must have many admirers. There must be someone you like, right?¡±

    Ning Qing leaned her head sideways and pretended to think. Her eyes were already extremely beautiful, but as she looked around innocently they were even more enchanting.

    ¡°Of course, I do have admirers. They are all queueing up to take a number from my assistant.¡± Ning Qing then looked at the ss of red wine in her hand and muttered, ¡°I do like one person. I wanted to bring him home tonight but I reckon he doesn¡¯t need it.¡±

    Ning Qing looked sideways at Lu Shaoming as her gaze grew gentle, ¡°Young Master Lu, I¡¯ll finish my drink first. Thank you... As we are friends after all.¡±

    Ning Qing then lifted the ss and chugged the red wine.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t look at the man again and turned and walked away.

    ¡°Miss Ning...¡± The entrepreneur saw Ning Qing start to leave and he quickly went after her. Ning Qing was giving out azy bearing that night and she let her arrogance and willfulness bloom like a vital poppy. The entrepreneur was carried away.

    However, before the entrepreneur took another step, the man next to him stopped him. The man gave him a stare and the entrepreneur saw that Lu Shaoming had left.

    Lu Shaoming went to chase after Ning Qing.

    ...

    Ning Qing drank the red wine too quickly and she felt her cheeks were starting to burn. She touched her face and suddenly seized with terror as she felt moisture.

    God knows when the tears welled up in her eyes had started rolling down.

    Mm... Actually, she didn¡¯t want to cry.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± There was a sudden exmation behind her. Ning Qing knew the voice; it was Ning Yao¡¯s.

    She turned around and looked. She saw Lu Shaoming was one meter behind her. He bumped the ss of red wine in Ning Yao¡¯s hand and it spilled onto his ck tailored suit.

    Ning Qing straightened her back and smirked. Can¡¯t Ning Yao use a better tactic?

    ¡°Young Master, are you okay?¡± Ning Yao quickly came forward. She took out her pink handkerchief from her bag and wanted to wipe Lu Shaoming¡¯s suit for him.

    Before Ning Yao could reach Lu Shaoming, a crewman in ck blocked her with his arm. ¡°Miss, please stay where you are.¡±

    Ning Yao wasn¡¯t expecting it to turn out this way. Things got real awkward real quick. ¡°Young Master Lu, I¡¯m sorry. Your suit is wet. Please wipe it with my handkerchief.¡±

    Ning Yao passed her handkerchief to Lu Shaoming.

    Lu Shaoming couldn¡¯t be bothered with his suit. He lifted his gaze to look at Ning Qing. The girl stood there quietly with her gaze stubborn and cold.

    Lu Shaoming creased his handsome eyebrows.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, please change in the changing room,¡± the organizer of the banquet softly told Lu Shaoming after quickly rushing over.

    Lu Shaoming nodded then he turned and left.

    Ning Yao saw that Lu Shaoming didn¡¯t bother looking at her, and her hand that was holding the handkerchief hung in the air.

    The crewman in ck took the handkerchief and said politely, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll pass your handkerchief to Young Master Lu.¡± Then, the crewman followed Lu Shaoming and left.

    Ning Yao was delighted. She turned to talk to Ning Qing. ¡°Sister, look! Young Master Lu took my handkerchief. What do you think it means? The other day he sided with you at the Ning family home, but he epted my handkerchief today. He didn¡¯t even try to hide it.¡±

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t reply. Yes, she was jealous of Yishuang, who stood next to Lu Shaoming, because she was from a wealthy family and they made a well-matched couple. But who the hell was Ning Yao? Lu Shaoming wouldn¡¯t be interested in her nor would she be jealous of her.

    But if Ning Yao¡¯s not his type, why did he ept her handkerchief? He knows for a fact that she and Ning Yao are enemies.

    Ning Qing paused then walked to go after Lu Shaoming.

    She wasn¡¯t dumb. Lu Shaoming was so far away from her earlier but then he was knocked one meter behind her. If she¡¯s not mistaken, it looks like he had chased after her.

    Although whatever he did that day made her sad and embarrassed, as long as he was willing to take one step, she was willing to take the other ny-nine..

    Even if she were dead to him, she¡¯d want to know why.

    ...

    At the corridor where the changing room was, it was really quiet. She didn¡¯t know which room was Lu Shaoming in.

    When she walked past a room,she could hear noisesing from inside. A woman inside shouted, ¡°Young Master Lu, be gentle.¡±

    Ning Qing was shocked. She heard a man¡¯s muffled voice. ¡°Yishuang, let me.¡±

    Yishuang?

    ¡°Young Master Lu, you¡¯re so naughty. Don¡¯t you have a wife at home? Why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°Stop bringing her up. No touching no rubbing, just like a log... Who could stand her?¡±

    Ning Qing turned around and left.

    How could he say that? She didn¡¯t let him touch her? She didn¡¯t let him rub her? Was she like a log?

    She hurt so badly that night but she endured it in silence. She knew he was enjoying himself. She was crying as she hugged his neck and kissed him.

    She never thought about anything. She was willing to do anything as long as he was happy.

    Then, she teased him by saying her legs and her chest hurt but he didn¡¯t understand that she was just acting spoilt before him. She hoped that he would treat her nicely in the future.

    However, he changed so quickly. He became so cold. Three months ago, he barged into her life and gave her a beautiful dream. Then, he pushed her into the abyss.

    She felt her nose start to crinkle and tears started to flow. Ning Qing began to run, she wanted to leave the suffocating ce.

    As she made a turn at a corner, she ran into someone. Xu Junxi.

    Xu Junxi was stunned as he saw Ning Qing¡¯s face covered in tears. There was pain in his eyes but he sounded unnaturally, ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°None of your business!¡± Ning Qing wiped away her tears with her hand and ran away from him.

    But Xu Junxi grabbed her wrist. He heard the noises in the room and he smirked. ¡°Who¡¯s Lu Shaoming with? He doesn¡¯t want you anymore?¡±

    Ning Qing swung his hand away, ¡°No, Lu Shaoming doesn¡¯t want me anymore. I¡¯m upset and I¡¯m crying. Are you happy with that? Haven¡¯t you been waiting for that the day he leaves me? Your dream came true. Go ahead andugh about it. I have no time to bother with you. Can¡¯t you just let me cry in peace for a while.

    Xu Junxi watched as she lost control of her emotions and he felt bitter. He had been looking forward to the day when Lu Shaoming wouldn¡¯t want her anymore, but he didn¡¯t want her to cry for Lu Shaoming.

    Why was she crying so sadly?

    Why did his heart hurt so much when she cried?

    ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t shed tears for him. Why shed tears for him?¡±

    ¡°Heh, you ask me why? It¡¯s simple. I¡¯m in love with Lu Shaoming. I fell in love with him!¡± Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were red as she covered her mouth and ran away.

    Xu Junxi was in a trance. She¡¯d fallen in love with another man? In just three months?

    ...

    Ning Qing walked past the banquet hall. Her tears blurred her sight and she couldn¡¯t see clearly. She bumped into a few people as she ran towards the door.

    ¡°Who¡¯s this? Why didn¡¯t she apologize when she hit someone? Hey, isn¡¯t it Ning Qing? What happened to her?¡± The people in the hall started to gather by the door to see what¡¯s going on.

    Ning Qing ran very quickly but one of her heels got caught a small stone. She fell andnded on her butt.

    It was true. When it rains, it pours.

    She supported herself with both her hands as she tried to stand up. She suddenly felt two hands on her shoulders. The man¡¯s unhappy voice traveled into her ears. ¡°Ning Qing, are you done?¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her gaze and saw Lu Shaoming squatted down before her. He changed into a green shirt. It appeared that he hade out in a rush as his tie was still hanging on his neck but he wasn¡¯t wearing a suit.

    Who did he say was causing trouble?

    ¡°Pak!¡±

    Ning Qing raised her hand and pped him.

    ¡°Psst...¡± The crowd who had gathered by the door took a breath. Even the banquet organizer, who had just been running towards them, stopped and watched anxiously from afar.

    The surrounding air grew thick with tension. No one could believe that Lu Shaoming had just been pped.

    After three seconds, Lu Shaoming turned around and his slender eyes were like a cold blot of ink. They were extremely dark like two clouds of dangerous whirlpool.

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason for this? Why did you just p me?¡± There wasn¡¯t much emotion in his voice, only deeper tone.

    ¡°How dare you ask for a reason? What did you do in the changing room earlier? You...¡± Ning Qing¡¯s nose was red and she was choking with sobs as she spoke.

    Lu Shaoming could understand what she was trying to say. He cut her off and looked towards the organizer of the dinner banquet, ¡°Come and tell her what did I do at the changing room.¡±

    The organizer of the dinner banquet¡¯s legs grew weak as he walked over in staggered steps. He said, ¡°Miss Ning, Young Master Lu was changing in the changing room and I was guarding outside.¡±

    ¡°Liar, I don¡¯t believe in you. You were with Yishuang earlier!¡± Ning Qing cried as she raised her voice.

    Just as she spoke, the man lifted her jaw with two fingers. She was crying so badly and he extended his hand to wipe her tears. He wasn¡¯t exactly being gentle. His rough fingers rubbed against her tender skin and it felt painful. Ning Qing shook her head and did not let him touch her.

    He got impatient and pulled her face into his chest. His refreshing scent... The warm yet enchanting scent instantly surrounded her.

    Ning Qing wanted to get away, but she felt something soft against her cheeks. He wiped her tears away with the sleeve of his shirt.

    ¡°In which room did you see me with someone else? Tell me the room number and I¡¯ll ask someone to get you the surveince video. Which Yishuang? Let me think. Is it the woman that you heard about over the phone yesterday? Was it the woman standing next to me today? If I told you that I don¡¯t know her and I¡¯ve never looked at her, would you trust me?¡±

 Chapter 103 - Forgive Me, Wifey

    <h4>Chapter 103: Forgive Me, Wifey</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°And how do you make sure that it¡¯s me in the room? You and Ning Yao are all called Miss Ning. Can you be sure that they were calling you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! If you don¡¯t know her, would you take her to a dinner party, she¡¯s still standing beside you? You don¡¯t even bring me out...¡± Ning Qing pushed him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring anyone with me tonight. As the sponsor of this dinner party, I am also the boss. Which boss would you see attending a dinner party with a femalepanion? That Yi Shuang¡¯s dad was standing opposite me. Her standing beside me and had nothing to do with me, Ning Qing. If you really want other men to take your number, you can tell me clearly; you don¡¯t need to beat around the bush!¡± Lu Shaoming released her and stood up. He tugged the tie off his neck and threw it on the ground, leaving with a wave of his sleeve.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming...¡± Ning Qing didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. Had she misunderstood him?

    She could see his nking and angry steps, and the legs of his pants that fluttered with his vigorous strides.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming...¡± Ning Qing scrambled up from the ground with her hands and feet. She ran after him, crying as she chased him. ¡°Lu Shaoming, don¡¯t go!¡± Sobs...

    Lu Shaoming ignored her.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ning Qing¡¯s slim high heels suddenly got stuck in the water well cover by the roadside. Her foot twisted and she fell down on the ground again.

    ¡°Waa...¡± Ning Qing cried louder and louder. She looked at Shaoming¡¯s back through teary eyes. ¡°Shaoming, I¡¯ve sprained my foot. It hurts so much.¡±

    Lu Shaoming paused and struggled for a few seconds before he returned.

    When he came in front of the sobbing girl, he squatted down and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ning Qing saw hime back and pouted her pink lips in grievance. She spread and showed him her two small hands that had been scrapped by the stones and pebbles on the road, ¡°My palm is so painful. Look at it.¡±

    Her little fair hands were still covered with stone and dust. Lu Shaoming helped her wipe them clean. He looked at the red marks that had been left by the sharp stones. He gently blew on them and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Ning Qing cried andughed. Her tearful little face was like a tabby kitten. She looked at him. How stubborn she had been in the banquet hall was equal to how weak and pitiful she was now.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Shaoming reached out a strong arm to hold her soft waist and sat her on his squatted thigh. He took off her high-heeled shoes with two big hands. He touched her slender ankle and said, ¡°Where did you sprain it? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±

    Because he was squatting down, she was taller than him by a head when she sat on his thigh. She slowly stretched out her slender arm and wrapped it around his neck as she leaned lovingly on his strong shoulder. She said in a sweet and soft voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t sprain it, we don¡¯t have to go to the hospital.¡±

    Telling him that she had sprained her ankle when she hadn¡¯t? When did she learn to lie?

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s sculpted jawline was soft, and he picked her up and carried her. He was also holding one of her high-heeled shoes in one hand. They walked to the Bentley parked on thewn.

    Ning Qing nested in his arms, hugged him tightly, and took a deep whiff of the man¡¯s scent.

    Very satisfied.

    With him, everything was indeed wonderful.

    ...

    Looking at the backs of Shaoming and Ning Qing, who were shrinking in the distance, the people gathered at the entrance of the hall still couldn¡¯t recover from the shock. What have they just seen?

    Their aloof goddess of the new generation... had given Lu Shaoming a p. Lu Shaoming was obviously angry but couldn¡¯t help but wipe her tears for her, with clear heartache on his face.

    Maybe Young Master Lu had realized that his male self-esteem and had left with a flutter of his sleeves again, and then the aloof goddess had given him honey after giving him a p. Using all kinds of coquettish and flirtatious methods and after finally coaxing Young Master Lu, both husband and wife returned home?

    This hadpletely changed their opinions!

    Lu Shaoming, as the descendant of the Lu family and the leader of the Imperial Group, was restrained and luxurious. In his entire life, there were probably only a handful of people who could touch the corner of his clothes, let alone give him a p to the face.

    This aloof goddess of theirs was indeed arrogant and self-willed.

    Huh. They felt all kinds of envy, jealousy, hatred.

    ...

    Ning Qing snuggled in Lu Shaoming¡¯s arms. From afar, she saw that Xu Junxi and Ning Yao were standing beside the Lamborghini. Their expressions were stiff, probably because they had just taken into ount the scene that had just yed out.

    Ning Yao¡¯s jealousy was bone deep.

    At this time, a ck-clothed attendant came towards them. The attendant held a pink handkerchief in his hand. He did not hand it to Ning Yao, but to Xu Junxi.

    The staff member said, ¡°President Xu, this is what Young Master Lu had ordered me to give back to you. Just now in the hall, Young Master Lu was chasing Miss Ning Qing. But Miss Ning Yao hade over with a ss of red wine in her hand and knocked into Young Master Lu and had also spilled red wine on Young Master Lu¡¯s suit. Miss Ning Yao handed Young Master Lu her handkerchief. President Xu, a woman handing a man her handkerchief. You know what that means don¡¯t you?¡±

    Xu Junxi¡¯s expression was grim, and he could be 100% sure that what the staff member said had been instructed by Lu Shaoming. Thest sentence reminded him of the day before yesterday at the Ning House. He said to him, ¡°A woman shedding tears for a man, Young Master Lu understands what it means, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Now Lu Shaoming has used his words against him!

    He did not know that this had happened in the hall, but Lu Shaoming could have just refused the handkerchief. Instead, he asked his men to take it and gave it back to him now. He was indeed sinister and insidious.

    All the blood drained from Ning Yao¡¯s face.

    The attendant continued, ¡°Young Master Lu said that the most important thing for a woman is to abide by thew and know her ce. Miss Ning Yao is President Xu¡¯s fiancee but she still gave Young Master Lu her handkerchief. This is not knowing her ce. Secondly, President Xu regards a sliver of grass as a treasure, but Young Master Lu sees it as grass no matter how he looks at it, so don¡¯t try to climb up to him; be self-aware.

    ¡°Young Master Lu can see people through at a nce. He is clearer than anyone else on what kind of person Miss Ning Yao is. Young Master Lu doesn¡¯t like to expose people in front of them. This time, by returning her handkerchief to President Xu, it¡¯s a small punishment and a big warning to Miss Ning Yao. Next time, if she were to spend these unweed efforts on Young Master Lu, he won¡¯t let it go so gracefully.¡±

    After saying those words, the attendant left.

    Ning Yao¡¯s face was burning with pain. For the first time ever, she felt that her spine had been trampled beneath the soles of someone¡¯s feet ruthlessly. Lu Shaoming was very cruel.

    She finally knew the reason why Lu Shaoming had taken the handkerchief. He had been waiting for this moment to humiliate her.

    Because she had made things difficult for Ning Qing at the dinner party, he was protecting Ning Qing. That man had never spoken pretty and extravagant words. His greatest tool to show his love for his woman was to protect her with his immense power, and wait silently for her.

    ¡°Ning Yao, what is this?¡± Xu Junxi clenched his fists and asked her, ¡°You saw that Young Master Lu is rich, so you want to seduce him and cheat on me?¡±

    Ning Yao was shocked upon hearing that. She grabbed Xu Junxi¡¯s sleeve and exined in a panic, ¡°I didn¡¯t, Junxi. I just took out my handkerchief because I saw that his suit got wet¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Xu Junxi pushed her away. ¡°Are you trying to say that Lu Shaoming framed you? Ning Yao, I know what kind of person Lu Shaoming is better than you do. He is not bored enough to frame you with a handkerchief. You don¡¯t have to exin it. You go and reflect on it. I need time to reconsider our marriage.¡±

    Xu Junxi opened the door of the Lamborghini and sped away, leaving Ning Yao with a face full of dust.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming carried Ning Qing into the vi. Yue Wanqing and Grandma were asleep. Lu Shaoming ced Ning Qing in the room¡¯s big bed.

    The girl closed her eyes. Lu Shaoming knew she was not asleep because her long eyshes, which were like butterflies¡¯ wings, were trembling. She was afraid to open her eyes as she didn¡¯t know how to face him.

    Lu Shaoming touched her little face and said softly, ¡°Ning Qing, a lot has happened tonight. I know you are tired. I¡¯ll go back to my room, you go to bed early.¡±

    Lu Shaoming got up and left.

    When he was at the door, there was a rush of footsteps behind him. A soft and fragrant little body held him tightly from behind. ¡°What exactly do you mean, Lu Shaoming?¡±

    When Lu Shaoming was stiff, the girl stood on her tiptoes, grabbed his strong shoulders with two small hands, and pulled him to face her. His back was against the wall. The girl cried and kicked him with her feet. ¡°Lu Shaoming, how can you do this? I¡¯ve already let you kiss me and do it, but why are you so cold to me? Do you not like me? Don¡¯t you want me anymore? I¡¯m your wife; thew does not allow you to act like this!¡±

    His muscles were very hard, every inch was like a copper wall, Ning Qing was hitting him like how a kitten would scratch him, but her palms became red with pain. She felt more and more aggrieved. She stopped hitting him. Her petite figure looked down, and she wiped her tears with her clenched fists.

    ¡°What on earth have I done wrong? Where have I made a mistake? I can change it if you say so. Can you not be cold to me and ignore me?¡±

    The girl¡¯s crying voice was full of crispints and pettiness from a young girl. Lu Shaoming listened to her and his heart melted. A big hand grabbed the back of her head, and he held her in his arms.

    ¡°Ning Qing, I admit that I was furious that night at the Ning house when my wife had shed tears for another man, when you had been handed over by your grandmother to another man and waster embraced by another man.

    ¡°In my knowledge, love and marriage means that both parties must be loyal to each other. I don¡¯t like coercion. In bed, it was a very bad experience, and I do not want to remember it. Every time I recall it, I think about your unwillingness, and how it ended just like that, only 10 minutes. My pride does not allow it.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want you. I just wanted to calm down a little. Because I suddenly found that you can make me lose control; I will lose my mind for you. Just like when you were dressed so enticinglyst night to lead me on ¨C I was afraid that I would lose control, afraid that I would personally overturn the promise not to touch you.

    ¡°Today¡¯s dinner party was a misunderstanding. I have my faults. Wifey, when I married you, I knew I had the ability to give you the most exquisite life, but please forgive your husband for not having experience in love. I would be at a loss when facing you.¡±

    Hearing his sincere words, Ning Qing held out her small hand and tightly embraced his fine waist. She wiped her tears on his expensive shirt. ¡°Shaoming, I didn¡¯t want to exin what happened that day in the Ning house. It was my fault, all my fault. Believe me. Give me another chance, I will change. But I really didn¡¯t shed tears for Xu Junxi. I had scraped a piece of skin around my waist and those were simply tears of pain.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked down and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ning Qing nodded, feeling very wronged. ¡°I was already in tears when I crashed into the piano. My waist still hurts now, and it has just scabbed.¡±

    Lu Shaoming reached for her slender waist. In the quiet room, under dim lights, theyer of fluff on the girl¡¯s delicate face was so bright and soft.

    Tears still hung on her face, and her entire person was as beautiful as a rose blooming in spring.

    ¡°Does it hurt here?¡± He pinched her waist.

    Ning Qing clenched his shirt cor with two small hands and nodded shyly. ¡°Shaoming, that night I was not unwilling. It was because you had hurt me...¡±

    Ning Qing stood on her tiptoes and whispered in his ear, ¡°You made me red and swollen, and now it¡¯s still swollen.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes darkened and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten serious. Why is it red and swollen? I think you¡¯re as tender as a piece of silken tofu. I can¡¯t touch you then.¡±

    Ning Qing blushed and hit him with a tiny fist.

    Lu Shaoming intercepted her little fist and held it tightly in his palm. When their eyes met, they were both smiling at each other and were full of affection and sweetness.

    ¡°Wifey, would you like me to apply some ointment for you to relieve the redness and swelling?¡± He asked.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s toote now. The drugstores have closed. Don¡¯t go out.¡± She wanted him to stay with her.

    Lu Shaoming caressed her hair adoringly. ¡°I don¡¯t have to go to the drugstore. When I bought you the pants the night before, I passed the drugstore and bought you some ointment. The ointment is in the car.¡±

    Ning Qing, ¡°...¡± Who was the one who had just said that she was as tender as a piece of silken tofu, who was it?

    ...

    Lu Shaoming rubbed some ointment on her and helped her lift her trousers. Ning Qing was extremely shy. Her palm-sized face was deeply buried in the pillow and she dared not look at him.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s breathing turned a little messy and hey beside the girl after looking at her.

    Afraid that she would fear him, he was dozens of centimeters away from her.

    Ning Qing fluttered her long, quivering eyshes. A small pink ball moved slowly until she was close to him. Then she put her head on his shoulder.

    ¡°Heh...¡± Lu Shaoming did not move butughed.

    ¡°What are youughing at, stopughing!¡± Rarely did she take the initiative, but he hadughed at it.

    Ning Qing hit him in the chest, wrapped two small hands around his neck and pulled his head down slowly.

    His handsome face suddenly erged in front of her eyes, and their breathing was entangled.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Shaoming looked at her flushed cheeks and asked with deep eyes.

    ¡°Shaoming.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s soft voice was trembling. ¡°Are you still angry? I know I was wrong. Can you forgive me? Mmm...¡±

    Her red lips had been covered.

    Lu Shaoming leaned over and stretched out his long arm to pull her into his arms. Her small head restedfortably on his shoulder. The strength of the man surrounded her.

    She was also wearing a rose-red cardigan, which he took off for her. Underneath was a short ck dress with thin shoulder straps. He pulled the nkets and covered her tightly, leaving only her small head in his arms to kiss him.

    He kissed her gently and meditatively, seemingly to make up two days of tenderness to her. Ning Qing was addicted to his kiss and could not open her eyes.

    When he kissed her, he always liked to take different positions, letting her lie on his body and holding her in his arms. Every minute and every second with him was the ultimate gentleman experience.

 Chapter 104 - Shaoming, Are We Good Now?

    <h4>Chapter 104: Shaoming, Are We Good Now?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    God knows how long they¡¯d been kissing before he let her go.

    Ning Qingy in his embrace with her rosy cheeks. Her voice grew soft as there were things that she found embarrassing to say, but she still wanted to. ¡°Shaoming, the night before yesterday, how did you know... I¡¯m not willing to? Any girl with no experience... They¡¯d cry and they¡¯d feel... embarrassed and scared, right? I don¡¯t think there¡¯d be anyone who would say... Would say I want, I want...¡±

    Lu Shaoming pressed his thin lips against her forehead. He had not touched her for two days. In his happy voice, there was satisfaction. ¡°Why all I saw was, I want, I want.¡±

    Saw?

    Ning Qing suddenly lifted her head. She pouted as she questioned him, ¡°You.. Where did you see? You liar. You just told me that you¡¯ve never touched another woman before!¡±

    She looked extremely adorable when she was angry. She puffed up her cheeks angrily and he pinched her cheeks affectionately. ¡°What man hasn¡¯t seen any films? The women in the films were all passionate. There are none like you who shivers whenever someone touches you.¡±

    Ning Qing quickly punched him with her hand. ¡°Obscene!¡±

    She never thought a man like him, who was a gentleman born in an influential and wealthy family, would watch those things!

    Lu Shaomingughed and pulled the unhappy girl into his embrace. He kissed her face and coaxed, ¡°They aren¡¯t as beautiful as you are. Wife, you¡¯re the most beautiful one there is!¡±

    Beautiful, what sort of beautiful?

    He wasn¡¯t shameful at all!

    Ning Qing¡¯s crystal clear eyes beamed with joy. Her insecure heart cool down in his warm embrace as she lifted the corners of her lips slowly. She moved her hand that was originally on his chest downwards and hugged his waist tightly. She asked timidly, ¡°Shaoming, are we good now?¡±

    ¡°Mm, we are. Actually, I never nned to give you the cold shoulder, nor did I want to make a stranger of you. Who would have known that you would throw such a great tantrum this time and cry so much? Normally, you¡¯re an unyielding warrior of a woman. The only time I saw you crying like that was outside your mom¡¯s ward. I never thought you¡¯d cry like that today.¡±

    Ning Qing sniffled and sounded rather aggrieved. ¡°I admitted that I got jealous today. I threw a tantrum and I pped you. These things are all my fault. My mom was angry then and I thought my mom didn¡¯t want me anymore. I was afraid and I didn¡¯t know what to do. Same goes for today. I thought you didn¡¯t want me, I... I don¡¯t want to lose you...¡±

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, whatever I do wrong... you can point it out for me to change gradually, but you provoked me first. You can¡¯t give me up. You have to be nice to me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted her chin with two fingers and the girl was shy. Her beautiful eyes didn¡¯t know where to look but she didn¡¯t dare to look at him.

    ¡°Ning Qing, in your heart, am I as important as your mom?¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Ning Qing nodded without hesitation. ¡°The other day when I got paid, I went to the mall and bought you a shirt before anything else. Then, I bought a massager for my mom. In the end, I¡¯d only bought myself... a bra. Shaoming, I want to spend the rest of my life with you. I want our family to stay together forever... Mm.¡±

    The man pressed his lips on hers again.

    Then, he was kissing her harder as though he were telling her that he was very excited, very happy. He wanted to take her deep into his arms and take care of her, to love her.

    Ning Qing gripped his shirt on his waist and endured his pressure quietly and gently. The man flipped over and grabbed the back of her head to deepen the kiss.

    When he let go of her, Ning Qing was panting. Lu Shaoming buried his head into her neck. In her sensitive ears, she could hear him sniffing her scent against her skin.

    Breathe in and breathe out. In his admiration, there was a mature man¡¯s unrestrained and willful behavior.

    Ning Qing shivered as she straightened her calves. She felt an electric current flow through her body.

    ¡°Today, when the other person asked if you had a boyfriend, why did you say no?¡± Lu Shaoming talked about the matter that bothered him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend; I only have a husband.¡± Ning Qing hugged his head and closed her eyes as she touched his sculpted face with her hands. She pped his left cheek and it must have hurt. Actually, she hurt too. Her hand hurt, as well as her heart.

    She moved her hand upwards along his sideburns. Ning Qing felt the stiffness in his hair as she swept through it with her fingers.

    His stubble was prickly yet gentle.

    Every part of the man¡¯s body was delicate.

    ¡°Mm, did you reallye to bring me home?¡± He asked again.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been trying to cheer you up since yesterday. Can¡¯t you tell?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the dark circles under her beautiful eyes. It must be from the previous night when he had kicked her out of his study room and she didn¡¯t sleep well.

    His heart melted. He likes it when his wife likes him.

    D*mn it. How dare he be in doubt of her heart!

    He got up from her body and kissed her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my wife. It¡¯s all my fault. I guarantee that this will only happen once. It¡¯ll never happen again in the future.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Ning Qing buried herself in his arm. She was exhausted. Earlier when he was kissing her, she felt sofortable that she wanted to sleep. Then, leaning in his arms, she loathed to open her eyes.

    Lu Shaoming rubbed her face gently and said affectionately, ¡°My wife, sleep. I¡¯ll only go back to my room after you fall asleep.¡±

    Ning Qing, with her eyes closed, extended her hand to pull his sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s toote. You might wake Mom up. Don¡¯t go; sleep here.¡±

    ¡°This is what you wanted,¡± Lu Shaoming pecked her tender lips. His lowered maic voice was so enchanting. He probed, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa in the room?¡±

    ¡°... But only this room has a nket.¡±

    ¡°Heh, Hehe...¡± Lu Shaoming chuckled happily. His wife loathed to part with him and wanted him to sleep with her.

    Ning Qing buried herself deeper in his chest while Lu Shaoming held her tightly in his arms. He dimmed the lights in the room and blissfully hugged her to sleep.

    ...

    Xu Junxi was drinking at a pub. He poured a strong cocktail down his throat and the fire in his chest raged.

    Ning Yao had once again disappointed him. She had been innocent and charming in his impression. He never thought she would attempt to seduce Lu Shaoming behind his back. What did it mean? Lu Shaoming was too charming.

    No wonder Ning Qing fell for him in such a short period of time.

    Ning Qing, Ning Qing...

    Xu Junxi muttered the name and his heart felt as though he were being stabbed over and over again. Ning Yao only made him angry, but Ning Qing made his heart ache. He was in so much pain!

    Who is Ning Qing? Xu Junxi knew it better than anyone else. She carried an innocent attitude towards the world and she lived with pride.

    Three years ago, she had been kicked out from the Ning family¡¯s house. He knew that she went to look for his mom but his mom had said terrible things. Over the three years after, no matter how tough and tiring her life, she never once stepped foot in Xu¡¯s house.

    Even when she was taking roles as an extra, she never once begged him for anything even though he was the CEO of Emperor Entertainment Group.

    It was because she disdained to let go of her elegance to receive charity. She had to live with pride. She didn¡¯t allow herself to be in a fix.

    But during the dinner banquet... Just how bad of a situation was she putting herself in?

    Normally, she was so elegant and presentable. A person who was so well-spoken knocked into everyone in the hall, ran in tears for the exit, fell on the ground, stubbornly gave Lu Shaoming a tight p, then chased after Lu Shaoming and spread her hand to him with tearing eyes to tell him how much it hurt.

    Ning Qing that night was not the Ning Qing Xu Junxi knew.

    He found her a stranger that night.

    He could tell that she was anxious, lonely and helpless. She wasn¡¯t like a hedgehog but like a twenty-year-old girl who was crying her lungs out.

    If... If she would have been willing to treat him like that for the past three years... If she were to have let go of her ego driven imperative to question him when he was involved in sex scandals and would have cried to make him stay, maybe they wouldn¡¯t be where they are now.

    But why did she do everything, that she hadn¡¯t done to him, to Lu Shaoming?

    Then, Ning Qing¡¯s reply earlier echoed in his mind. ¡°I love Lu Shaoming, I love him¡±. Heh, did she really fall for Lu Shaoming?

    Who the hell was he then?

    What was their twenty-year rtionship then?

    Xu Junxi was drunk and his sight grew blurry. He looked up and saw a girl walking past him. White shirt and jeans, just like Ning Qing.

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Xu Junxi pulled the girl onto hisp. He closed his eyes to kiss the girl.

    The girl was frightened. She pushed and hit him as she struggled. ¡°Who are you, let go of me.¡±

    Xu Junxi frowned. He took out his wallet from his suit and pped it on the table. He slurred, ¡°Ning Qing, I have money. I¡¯ll give you all my money. Be with me, okay? Heh, I did so many times with Ning Yao but not once I¡¯m happy. My head is filled with you. I kissed your lips once when I was with the young model. You smelled so good, Ning Qing. Let me kiss you.¡±

    Xu Junxi wanted to kiss the girl again but the girl¡¯s boyfriend charged over and pulled the girl from Xu Junxi¡¯s embrace. He thennded a heavy punch on him.

    After a chaotic scene, Xu Junxi lied on the ground.

    ¡°How dare you harass my woman. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The girl¡¯s boyfriend kicked Xu Junxi a few times before he brought the girl away.

    Everyone in the bar surrounded him and pointed at Xu Junxi on the ground.

    Xu Junxi looked at the chandelier above his head. No matter how much his body hurt, it couldn¡¯t surpass the pain in his heart. ¡°Heh, hehe...¡± He took out his phone from his pocket.

    Lu Shaoming was a light sleeper. Hence, he quickly opened his eyes when the phone rang.

    He moved, ¡°mm...¡± The girl in his arm was still sleeping soundly but pulled him tighter in her arms. She creased her eyebrows and pouted. ¡°Who is it? It¡¯s so noisy...¡±

    Lu Shaoming kissed Ning Qing¡¯s forehead andforted her. He looked up and saw Ning Qing¡¯s phone ringing on the side table.

    He extended his arm and took the phone. It was Xu Junxi calling.

    He lowered his eyes to look at the girl in his arm. He slid to answer the call.

    ¡°Hello, Ning Qing. You told me that you fell in love with Lu Shaoming today. Is it true? I don¡¯t trust you. I don¡¯t trust you. I know you¡¯re just doing this to make me angry...¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, let¡¯s start this again. Whatever I may owe Ning Yao, I¡¯ll repay slowly. But Ning Qing, don¡¯t leave me. I... I love you...¡±

    Lu Shaoming didn¡¯t even frown. Xu Junxi drank and he could tell from his voice. He hung up the phone calmly and turned off the phone.

    There was a busy tone from the other side of the phone and Xu Junxi quickly called again. However, there was a robotic female voice. ¡°Sorry, the number that you have dialed is currently switched off.¡±

    Xu Junxi¡¯s right arm that was holding his phone grew weak and he fell on the ground helplessly. There was heat in the corner of his eyes, and when he touched them he realized that there were tears flowing out.

    He cried.

    ...

    Ning Qing woke upter the next morning. When she woke up, Lu Shaoming wasn¡¯t there.

    When she walked out of her room, she could hear the piano ying. It was from Grandma¡¯s room.

    Where¡¯s the piano?

    Ning Qing walked over to see.

    Grandma¡¯s room¡¯s door was open. She didn¡¯t know when the white piano was put into the room, but Lu Shaoming was sitting by the piano as he yed a song on the ck and white keys.

    Grandma sat next to Lu Shaoming as she pressed on the keys curiously. Yue Wanqing put the hot milk on the table and walked over to stop her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t disturb. Let Shaoming y a song for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Mom, let Grandma y,¡± Lu Shaoming said.

    Grandma had originally kept her guard up around Lu Shaoming, but now she wasughing happily. She yed two notes on the left side of the piano with her fingers and Lu Shaoming yed ording to the tune she yed. After some time, Ning Qing could tell that they were actually ying the Little White Por.

    With such rxing and melodious music, Grandma¡¯s asionally singing was quite harmonious too. Yue Wanqing smiled widely as she pped along as taught Grandma how to sing.

    A little white por, growing by the guard post.

    Deep-rooted, strong branches, keeping watch of the border.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart was racing. It had been three years since she¡¯dst seen Mom and Grandma happily smiling together. They were glowing under the morning sunlight with such beautiful smiles on their faces.

    Ning Qing fixed her gaze on Lu Shaoming. He was in his usual white shirt and ck cks. His sideburns were neatly trimmed. She admired his handsome sculpted face and his elegant demeanor. She didn¡¯t know he knew how to y piano. A man like him was top dog in the business circle but was innocent like a pure jade when he yed piano.

    As she looked at his fingers dancing on the ck and white keys, she found it a pleasant view.

    Ning Qing couldn¡¯t help but lift the corners of her lips. It was already seven, yet he was entertaining her grandma and her mom. Didn¡¯t he need to head to the office?

    Her heart felt like it was zed with honey because of him.

    ¡°Qingqing.¡± Then, Yue Wanqing saw her and waved. ¡°You woke up? We were waiting for you to have breakfast. I wanted to wake you up but Shaoming said to let you sleep.¡±

    Yue Qanqing¡¯s eyes were happy.

    The music stopped and Ning Qing walked over with a few small steps. She was too shy to look at her man. She didn¡¯t want him to see her welled-up eyes.

    Ning Qing walked to her grandma and lowered her body. ¡°Grandma, did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, very well.¡± Grandma nodded happily. Then, Grandma looked at Lu Shaoming by her side cautiously. ¡°Qingqing, who is he?¡±

    Because Grandma was sitting next to Lu Shaoming, when she squatted down she could see the man¡¯s long legs in her periphery. She blushed slightly.

    ¡°Grandma, he¡¯s Lu Shaoming. He is Qingqing¡¯s... Husband. We are married. He¡¯s your grandson-inw,¡± Ning Qing said sweetly.

 Chapter 105 - Listen to Ning Qing Confession Of Love?

    <h4>Chapter 105</h4>

    <h4>: Listen to Ning Qing Confession Of Love?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°A grandson-inw?¡± Grandma thought for a moment. ¡°What about Junxi, Grandma remembers that I¡¯d handed you over to him.¡±

    Ning Qing smiled and answered naturally, ¡°Junxi and Qingqing are just ordinary friends. Grandma, Qingqing has grown up now. Qingqing has the ability to decide who to give herself to. From the moment I married Lu Shaoming, I have given the rest of my life to him.¡±

    As she spoke, Ning Qing slowly extended her small hand and held the man¡¯s big hand which had been lying on her knee. She held her hand, Lu Shaoming¡¯s hand, and Grandma¡¯s hand together. ¡°Grandma, Qingqing likes him, so will you follow Qingqing and like him too?¡±

    Grandma thought with her head tilted and finally tsk-ed. ¡°Alright, seeing as he had yed the piano with me, Grandma has decided to like him.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Mom, Shaoming is a good boy. You will like him, and our family will live happily together.¡± Yue Wanqing also ced her hand on top of theirs.

    Ning Qing was filled with warmth. With a life like this, she would have no more regrets.

    She looked up at the man quietly. Lu Shaoming was looking down at her too. His narrow eyes were filled with tender emotions, which caused her to feel weak in the knees.

    Ning Qing blushed and looked away.

    ...

    After breakfast, Lu Shaoming personally brought Ning Qing to the set.

    When she arrived at the set, Ning Qing began to unfasten her seat belt. ¡°Shaoming, I¡¯m going now.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± Lu Shaoming answered with one hand on the steering wheel, but he still looked at her with narrow, obsidian eyes.

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was red. She remembered how both of them had tangled togetherst night. After a quarrel, it was time to be sweet and sensual with each other.

    She leaned over, held his handsome face in a small hand, andnded a loud ¡°muah¡± on his cheek.

    ¡°Shaoming, I really have to get on set.¡± She retreated back to the passenger seat.

    ¡°Alright, courtesy goes back and forth.¡± Suddenly the man went near her, grabbed the back of her head and nted his lips on her red lips. He opened the door for her and said, ¡°Wifey, I¡¯ll miss you.¡±

    Ning Qing jumped out of the car, her small face flushed. She couldn¡¯t stand his sweet words. If she stayed any longer, she would be melted by him.

    Knowing that he was watching from behind, Ning Qing jumped up the steps and jogged all the way to the door of the set.

    Lu Shaoming watched Ning Qing disappear from his sight, then slowly retracted his gaze, curved his lips, and sped away in the Bentley.

    ...

    As she was about to get on set, Ning Qing¡¯s phone rang. It was Xu Junxi.

    ¡°Hello.¡± She picked up the phone without hesitation.

    ¡°Hello, Ning Qing, I have something to tell you. I¡¯m waiting for you at the Java Cafe.¡± The voice on the other end sounded a little hoarse.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Ning Qing hung up the phone and walked back. Even if Xu Junxi doesn¡¯t look for her, she still had to find Xu Junxi for something.

    ...

    At the caf¨¦

    Xu Junxi was still wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes. His hair was messy and his eyes were bloodshot. His entire person looked sloppy and dispirited.

    Ning Qing sat opposite him.

    Xu Junxi looked at Ning Qing, who was more beautiful than the freshest of roses. He had always known that she was beautiful, but now she was getting more and more beautiful day by day. The 20-year-old girl was just at the age where she was budding.

    The waiter served up two cups of coffee. Xu Junxi¡¯s throat felt dry, so he took a sip of coffee before slowly opening his mouth. ¡°Ning Qing, do you remember this cafe? You were about to take the college entrance examination. You were busy with studies. Every afternoon after 5 o¡¯clock, you liked to sit here, have a cup of coffee, and start studying.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ning Qing looked around the cafe with a faint and warm smile on her face. ¡°Every time Ie to this cafe, no matter how many guests there would usually be in the cafe, this ce would always be empty. Later, I learned that you had reserved it for me.¡±

    The hedgehog-like girl who had been on guard in front of him was now much gentler. She bore a bright smile on her face as she thought about her pleasant past.

    Xu Junxi¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly. He was ted.

    Three years, he hadn¡¯t talked to her like this for three years.

    ¡°Ning Qing, we have 20 years of memories between us, but how did you and Lu Shaoming know each other? You¡¯ve known each other for such a short time,¡± Xu Junxi asked.

    Ning Qing mood remained calm, and she was not agitated. She stirred the coffee in her cup with the spoon in her small fair hand. Her mouth curved. ¡°Three months ago, when you were rolling in the sheets with the young and tender model, I went to the bar to drink my sadness away. At that time, someone wanted to harass me. I met Lu Shaoming then. The second time was when I left the Ning family home. There was a hazy drizzle so he brought me back to my dormitory. We haven¡¯t known each other for a long time, but he had always appeared on the right asion and at the right time. He is like a knight in shining armor, bringing me happiness when I need it most.¡±

    ¡°But Ning Qing, Lu Shaoming always appears when you need help. That¡¯s ingratiation, not love.¡±

    Ning Qing put down her spoon and raised her head slowly. ¡°When I can¡¯t see him, I miss him. When I see him, I blush and my heart pounds. I am infatuated with his scent. I even daydream about his sideburns. I would feel unhappy if he were to look at other women. Since meeting him, my eyes are always filled with him. Xu Junxi, you tell me: If this is not love, then what is it?¡±

    Xu Junxi¡¯s joyful face turned pale in an instant. He had wanted to seduce her, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to be so straightforward.

    ¡°Hah, Ning Qing, you¡¯ve given him your love. What am I then? Our past 20 years cannot beat your three months?¡±

    ¡°Maybe we don¡¯t love each other anymore.For example, this ce is no longer my favorite. When I first came to this cafe, my favorite ce had been taken, so I made do and chose this ce. You knew this cup of coffee in my hand used to be my favorite, but I¡¯m sorry, after three years of not drinking coffee, I can no longer taste the goodness.¡±

    ¡°No, Ning Qing,¡± Xu Junxi sorrowfully replied. Holding onto Ning Qing¡¯s small hand, his eyes were filled with pain and paranoia. ¡°Let¡¯s forget the past and start afresh? I¡¯ve been in pain for the past three years. Ning Yao cut her forehead for me. I only felt guilty towards her. The person I love is you. Ning Qing, we canpensate Ning Yao somehow; let¡¯s be together.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Ning Qing pulled back her hand with some effort. The mockery in her eyes was very light, but it still hurt Xu Junxi. ¡°Xu Junxi, what right do you have to ask me topensate Ning Yao with you? Three years ago, Ning Yao had injured her forehead while saving you, you felt guilty towards her but the way topensate her was not only to give yourself to her. Medicine is so advanced now. The scar on her forehead would vanish without a trace with just a minor surgery. You¡¯ve turned this debt into a debt of love. When you were indulging in her gentleness, you lost the right to say you love me.¡±

    ¡°Ha...haha...¡± Xu Junxi¡¯s stubborn expression was somewhat menacing. ¡°After saying so much, it¡¯s clear that you¡¯ve met someone better than me. You would naturally not choose me since you have Lu Shaoming. You ce your hand to your heart and ask yourself how you feel about him. You said you love him just after three months. I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes showed pity and sympathy for Xu Junxi. ¡°For some people, a person will never know who they truly are even though they have known each other for 20 years, like you. For others, even though we¡¯d just met each other once, it felt like we had known each other for a lifetime, like with Lu Shaoming. It¡¯s easy for a woman to fall in love with a man, we just need a heart-pounding moment.¡±

    Regarding Lu Shaoming, Ning Qing always felt that they had met each other before. He had a gravitational pull; she¡¯d always be attracted to him.

    ¡°Ning Qing, I don¡¯t want to hear that. Ning Yao and I have already set the date for our wedding. I¡¯ll just ask you, do you want to be with me?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you get married.¡± Ning Qing didn¡¯t answer him.

    ¡°Ha, Ning Qing, you said you don¡¯t love me, but you don¡¯t want me to marry Ning Yao, you...¡±

    ¡°Xu Junxi, I don¡¯t want you to get married. It¡¯s not because I still love you, but because I don¡¯t hate you for your mistakes. Still, I will never forgive you. Maybe I know that you¡¯ll be more unfortunate if you get married than if you don¡¯t, but you two don¡¯t deserve to get married in front of me.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Ning Qing stood up slowly. ¡°Xu Junxi, I have already made everything clear, take this as the best exnation for our acquaintance. Please don¡¯t make any rude moves on me, let alone be self-indulgent. In front of me, keep a little dignity for yourself.¡±

    Ning Qing turned and left.

    ...

    After Ning Qing left, a handsome figure appeared behind Xu Junxi. The man was in a ck woolen overcoat and looked prestigious.

    ¡°President Xu, what did you want to get out of asking me here? Did you want me to listen to Ning Qing¡¯s confession of love for me?¡± Lu Shaoming asked, his sharp brows raised.

    Xu Junxi stood up in despair. ¡°Are you pleased? You¡¯ve finally snatched Ning Qing from me!¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked through the window at the beautiful figure of the girl. His eyes were full of tenderness. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I snatched Ning Qing, but that you lost her.¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his feet and left.

    Lost her?

    Xu Junxiughed. Yes, he admitted that he had lost her.

    Last night, he hade to understand that she had fallen in love with Lu Shaoming. He was just unresigned today. He had asked Lu Shaoming toe and listen. He thought that as long as there was a trace of nostalgia for him in her words, he would get Ning Qing and break up with Ning Yao.

    But there wasn¡¯t.

    She was right. After Ning Yao had saved him three years ago, he had tens of millions of ways topensate her, but he had chosen to date Ning Yao instead and had lost himself in Ning Yao¡¯s gentleness.

    But Ning Qing, you would never understand, because Ning Yao was your sister. Inparison to you, she is so close, yet so far.

    So be it. He should keep a little dignity for himself. She had cut off his retreat.

    Just then, his cell phone rang. His mother was calling.

    ¡°Hello, Junxi, why aren¡¯t you answering Ning Yao¡¯s calls? Do you not want to marry her anymore? Just now, Li Meiling called me and said Ning Yao had attempted suicide at home. Fortunately, she was discovered in time. Junxi, your wedding date has already been finalized. What are you doing now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ll go and see Ning Yao.¡±

    ...

    Xu Junxi came to Ning Yao¡¯s house. He went into Ning Yao¡¯s room and heard the mother-daughter duo crying while hugging each other. ¡°Yaoyao, why are you so foolish? You¡¯ve almost cut your wrist. What happened to you and Junxi? I don¡¯t believe that Junxi doesn¡¯t want you anymore. It¡¯s been three years since your rtionship with Junxi first started. Junxi won¡¯t be so cruel.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t live without Junxi. If he doesn¡¯t want me, I¡¯ll die. I don¡¯t want to live. Wahh...¡±

    Xu Junxi saw a sharp pair of scissors on the bedside cab, probably the evidence of Ning Yao¡¯s attempted suicide.

    ¡°Yaoyao.¡± Xu Junxi went in.

    ¡°Junxi, you¡¯re here.¡± Ning Yao saw him and jumped out of bed quickly. She threw herself into Xu Junxi¡¯s arms and cried, ¡°Junxi, you havee atst. I thought you didn¡¯t want me. Last night you really misunderstood me. I¡¯ve loved you for so many years. I even gave you my first time, I really can¡¯t live without you.¡±

    Xu Junxi¡¯s expression was calm. He helped Ning Yao back into the bed and slowly squatted down. He raised his head and brushed away her bangs. He looked at the pink scar and said. ¡°Yaoyao, the wedding will still go on. So don¡¯t do any more silly things. You¡¯ll be my Mrs. Xu soon. I¡¯ll treat you with tender love and care.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ning Yao hadn¡¯t expected Xu Junxi to be so easily persuaded. Although his expression was t and tired, she had achieved her goal. ¡°Junxi, you are so good to me. Let¡¯s go and try on the wedding dress in the afternoon. Mother said that in three days, it will be the auspicious day of the zodiac. We¡¯ll get married then, I want to be your wife soon.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Junxi nodded.

    Today, he had finally realized how much life could hurt him when Ning Qing was removed from his heart; it was so painful that he would never have the courage to love again.

    At present, this Ning Yao was his choice, then he would stick to his choice to the end.

    Anyway, if it¡¯s not Ning Qing, anybody would do.

    ...

    So this afternoon, Ning Qing saw thetest entertainment headlines. Xu Junxi¡¯s mother had personally issued a statement saying that she was very satisfied with her daughter-inw Ning Yao. She refuted all the gossip and false reports. In addition, Xu Junxi and Ning Yao will be married in three days. It¡¯s supposed to be the wedding of the century.

    Three days?

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart thumped. It was too rushed. She wondered if she could expose Li Meiling before that and stop the wedding banquet.

    Then the phone rang. It was Zhu Rui.

    ¡°Hello, Madam. This morning, Li Meiling dialed a foreign telephone number. It¡¯s suspicious. I¡¯ve already checked this number and confirmed that it¡¯s Xiao Cui¡¯s home number.¡±

    ¡°Really? What did they talk about?¡± Ning Qing was very excited.

    ¡°We found Xiao Cui¡¯s home by this phone. Unfortunately, Xiao Cui had already died three years ago. The hospital records showed that she had advanced cancer.¡±

    Ning Qing could not get back to her senses for a long time. She hadn¡¯t expected the oue to be like this. Xiao Cui had died unexpectedly.

    The clue with Xiao Cui had beenpletely cut off. One phone call from Li Meiling could not expose her. She could just exin that she was showing concern for her former servant.

    ¡°Madam, Doctor Aaron has gotten Grandma¡¯s blood test report, but it couldn¡¯t determine which drugs Grandma had taken three years ago.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart sank, so both clues had escaped her.

    Grandma had blood clots in her brain. The surgery couldn¡¯t be done in these three days. Besides, even if Grandma were to recover her memory, Grandma probably doesn¡¯t know about Li Meiling¡¯s plot.

    What should she do now?

    Ning Qing stayed on set until three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, during which she did not allow anyone to disturb her. She took out a pen and paper and drew something on it. Finally, she stood up and left.

    Ning Qing got on the long-distance bus. She went to Xiao Cui¡¯s house ording to the address that Zhu Rui had sent her.

    She was going to look for the truth.

 Chapter 106 - They Cast Greedy Eyes Over My man; Do They Think I Donâ€™t Exist?

    <h4>Chapter 106: They Cast Greedy Eyes Over My man; Do They Think I Don¡¯t Exist?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    After an almost six-hour car ride, it was already nine at night when Ning Qing arrived at her destination. Xiao Cui¡¯s house was in another old vige in another city. She pushed open the door and walked into Xiao Cui¡¯s house.

    Xiao Cui¡¯s parents had been taken to the city by their son. It had been a while since someone visited. The brightly colored wall was covered with moss, and the wooden door was teetering.

    Ning Qing entered the house and she touched the wall to reach for the switch. Pak! A light in the house lit up.

    There¡¯s some light at least.

    Ning Qing looked around the house and opened the door to enter the room on the west side of the house.

    Ning Qing could recognize that it was where Xiao Cui used to live. She looked around and opened the drawer.

    There were a few letters in the drawer. Ning Qing read them. Xiao Cui was a filial daughter. She mailed back every check from her job at the Ning family home to her parents to support them. She also exhorted them to take care of their health.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult for Ning Qing to make a guess that Xiao Cui must have realized that she was in thest stage of cancer. Hence, before she passed away, she had epted a huge sum of money from Li Meiling and framed Ning Qing¡¯s Mom.

    Ning Qing saw Xiao Cui¡¯s handwriting which was neat and elegant. She was an educated person. She took one of the letters, folded it, and put it in her pocket.

    Nothing else of interest could be found in the house, and Ning Qing prepared to leave.

    Just as she was walking out the front door, she noticed a group of four or five men dressed in ck. With one look, she could tell that the men were gangsters. All of them put their hands on their waist as they eyed Ning Qing up to down indecently.

    ¡°Hehe, which city is this girl from? Looks so pretty and delicate. I have never seen anyone so pretty. Girl, aren¡¯t you lonely being here alone? Why not let us keep youpany? Haha,¡± the crew of gangsters said as they approached Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing retreated in fear. She tried her best to stay calm. She looked at them with high alert. ¡°Who are you? Who sent you here?¡±

    ¡°Haha, no one sent us here. We saw a beautiful girl and we were tempted. We wanted toe to have some fun. Baby,e on.¡± The ring leader charged forward in a hurry.

    ¡°Humph.¡± Ning Qing didn¡¯t dodge but humphed indignantly. In a bright and loud voice, she said, ¡°Do you know who my husband is? My husband is President Lu from Lu Group. He has power and authority. If you darey a hand on just a strand of my hair, he will make sure you suffer more than you can imagine! I don¡¯t know who sent you over but the person is definitely harming you. Who knows, he might move to kill you if you touch me.¡±

    Everyone was threatened by Ning Qing confidence. They had never seen any girl so calm andposed. One of them went forward andmented, ¡°Boss, is what she said true? Is Li Meiling reliable? There are so many cases of murder to keep one¡¯s mouth shut.¡±

    ¡°What bullshit are you talking about?¡± The boss quickly gave his underling a tight p the moment he let the name Li Meiling slip.

    ¡°Li Meiling sent you? How much is she paying you? Let me go and I¡¯ll pay you in double,¡± Ning Qing said.

    The ring leader rubbed his chin as he smiled maliciously. ¡°Money, we have. However, such a beautiful girl... It¡¯s our first time seeing one. What are you waiting for, boys? If I were to die beneath a great beauty, at least I¡¯ll die happy. Go!¡±

    Ning Qing couldn¡¯t dodge in time. The ring leader charged forward and forced her down onto the table. The ring leader covered her mouth and pulled clothes with his other hand.

    Ning Qing opened her mouth and bit the ring leader¡¯s hand. The ring leader then let go due to the pain. Ning Qing kicked the ring leader¡¯s bottom swiftly and urately.

    The ring leader had never oncee across such a ferocious woman. He held his bottom as he groaned in pain.

    The other four men charged forward. Someone lifted his hand to p Ning Qing it made her light-headed.

    As her body was against the wall, she grabbed a rusty scissor and stabbed the shoulder of the person closest to her. His blood spattered on her face.

    ¡°Go away. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡±

    The four men saw the woman had a weapon in her hand and they were stunned. Ning Qing seized the chance and swung the scissor before them. Everyone moved to dodge while Ning Qing ran out the door.

    ¡°Hurry up. Do not let the woman escape!¡± the ring leader ordered.

    Ning Qing ran with all her strength. The vige road was full of muddy holes and there weren¡¯t any streetmps. Her crystal clear eyes were like a ck cat during the night, shimmering with a stubborn and strong will to live.

    She wouldn¡¯t die there; her life had just begun.

    After running quite some distance, she suddenly heard a car driving over. Headlights shone towards her and Ning Qing quickly blocked her eyes. There¡¯s a caring.

    Ning Qing looked at the logo of the Bentley and she shouted in surprise, ¡°Shaoming!¡±

    The gang of crooks felt that they were unlucky. The cat was too wild and they let her run away as they had let their guard down. Who would have guessed that the woman could run so fast, they couldn¡¯t even catch up with her.

    ¡°Oh sh*t, someone¡¯s here. Hurry up and leave!¡± The ring leader waved and quickly retreated.

    The car door opened and Ning Qing let out a breath of relief when she saw the familiar handsome figure. She copsed on the ground, Lucky, lucky. I was this close to getting in trouble.

    ¡°Ning Qing, are you crazy? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous it is toe here alone?¡± Lu Shaoming squatted down. He held her cheeks with one hand and stared at her coldly.

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Ning Qing blinked her eyes yfully as she pouted and acted spoilt. ¡°Shaoming, I was frightened earlier. Don¡¯t scold me!¡±

    Lu Shaoming had nowhere to vent his anger. The girl was still panting. The breeze of the autumn night blew against her beautiful hair and her nose was red from the cold but she was looking up with a smiling face trying to ingratiate herself with him.

    She was trying to ingratiate herself with him.

    Lu Shaoming suppressed the raging anger in him. He suddenly felt moisture on his fingertip and his pupil contracted. He pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Ning Qing, where did you hurt yourself? Why are you bleeding?¡±

    Ning Qing extended her arms to hug his neck. ¡°Shaoming, the blood is a gangster¡¯s. I stabbed him with a pair of scissors. Shaoming, carry me to the car. I¡¯m so cold. Someone pped me earlier, my face hurts.¡±

    ...

    Lu Shaoming carried Ning Qing to the car. Her cheek was swollen. Lu Shaoming opened the mini first aid kit and put on some medicine for her to alleviate the swelling.

    The man made an effort to be gentle, as he was afraid that he might hurt her. However, his face was tense in distress. Ning Qing immediately hugged his arms and said bashfully, ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t be angry. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Those gangsters didn¡¯t get to take advantage of me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming closed the first aid kit and look sideways at the face on his arm. He responded by sharply asking, ¡°What if you¡¯re taken advantage of? What if you have an ident?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t happen. I learned self-defense in school long ago, especially to fight off those gangsters. Plus, there were many men who have tried to use me over the past three years, and I¡¯ve found the tactics to deal with them. Let me tell you a secret about your wife; not only am I an academic overachiever, but I am also a champion long-distance runner. No one can beat me.¡±

    The girl spoke innocently but Lu Shaoming only felt heartache when he heard it all. The silly girl wasn¡¯t even upset about the suffering that she had been through. He was in distress on her behalf.

    He drove for over five hours. On the way there, his hands were covered in cold sweat. For thirty years of his life, he had never been this afraid. The moment he thought of her taking the risk alone, he would break out in a cold sweat.

    He was so afraid of losing her.

    ¡°Ning Qing, if you were to take such a huge risk in the future... I can only get involved in your life and send two bodyguards to look after you and monitor your whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°No! You promise to let me grow up on my own. I don¡¯t want to be a caged canary. I¡¯ll let you know before I do anything else in the future.¡±

    Lu Shaoming didn¡¯t speak, but his fingers pinched her smooth cheeks hard. It felt refined. Her cheeks were so soft and smooth.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Ning Qing pped his hand away and let out a satisfying groan. ¡°Shaoming, why are you here today?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I called you in the morning but you didn¡¯t answer so I went to pick you up at the filming studio after work. Your assistant Xiao Zhou told me you¡¯d taken a long-distance bus so I took a wild guess that you¡¯d definitely be here.¡± Lu Shaoming then raised his de-like eyebrows and looked at her in disdain with a smile. ¡°Why? What do you get froming here alone?¡±

    Look at his expression, he was obviously belittling me!

    Men who are dealing with all of the turbulence of the business circle, like him, naturally wouldn¡¯t bother about the battle among the wealthy families. A man had their career and wouldn¡¯t get involved in a woman¡¯s personal matters.

    Just like the humiliation that he inflicted upon Ning Yao, it was so sharp and merciless. However, he wouldn¡¯t expose Ning Yao at the banquet hall. It was the way of a man from an influential family.

    He disdained to do so and he wasn¡¯t used to it.

    ¡°Of course. When the gangsters wanted to take advantage of me, I made an audio recording.¡± Ning Qing took out her phone from her jeans pocket then she slid the screen. There was a recording of the gangster¡¯s voice:

    ¡°Boss, is what she said real? Is Li Meiling reliable? There are so many cases of murder to keep one¡¯s mouth shut...¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s slender eyes twinkled and turned around to look into the girl¡¯s eyes. In her eyes, there was the light of wisdom shimmering. Heh, he did belittle her.

    The corner of his lips lifted into a loving arc as he asked gently, ¡°How do you know that Li Meiling would send someone over?¡±

    He instantly knew her n the moment she yed the recording. Exactly, she knew long ago that Li Meiling would send someone over. Hence, she recorded in silence when the gangsters appeared.

    ¡°I thought about it carefully in the afternoon. Both trails of clue from Xiao Cui and Grandma were cut off. Li Meiling could sit back and rx. Why did Li Meiling call to look for Xiao Cui in the morning? She definitely guessed that I¡¯ve been monitoring her, and she wanted to mislead me to Xiao Cui¡¯s house!¡±

    ¡°If so, I might as well jump into the trap that she has prepared. You won¡¯t get a tiger if you don¡¯t enter the tiger¡¯s den. I want to know what trick she was ying. There¡¯s a w in every lie. I¡¯m waiting for her to take action. I had just never guessed that her tricks are forever so low. She had no better ideas than to hire gangsters!¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Lu Shaoming kissed her forehead and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°But the recording wouldn¡¯t be sufficient to charge Li Meiling for her wrongdoings. What is your n?¡±

    Ning Qing nestled in his arms and smiled the refreshing scent on him. She thought and said, ¡°I¡¯ve yet to decide. I won¡¯t take action recklessly this time. I will knock her down once I take action.¡±

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Lu Shaoming lifted her chin with two fingers and kissed her, ¡°My wife, why do I find you smarter and more lovable?¡±

    She had always been like that. She coulde back from death¡¯s door and beat someone at their own game. Plus, when she was dealing with the gangsters, she was calm andposed. Even when she stabbed the gangster and the blood spattered on her face, she didn¡¯t panic. How many girls in the world would be as determined and brave as she was?

    Even if she were homeless, she could still live an amazing life!

    Ning Qing¡¯s cheeks grew rosy. Actually, her little tricks couldn¡¯t bepared to his. He was experienced and mature. She was innocent inparison.

    But he was so happy and treated her as his precious treasure.

    Ning Qing hugged his head and responded to him bashfully yet passionately.

    That¡¯s great. He drove all this way to pick her up!

    ...

    After a deep kiss, Ning Qingy on the passenger seat. Lu Shaoming took out his jacket and covered her. ¡°Ning Qing, let¡¯s have dinner. What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Mm, we¡¯ll just eat somewhere in town. Don¡¯t have to take a detour.¡± Ning Qing felt heartache for him because he had to drive for so long. Even a man of steel couldn¡¯t stand this.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    In twenty minutes¡¯ time, Lu Shaoming arrived at the nearest town. Ning Qing saw a hotpot joint that was quite clean and she suggested, ¡°Shaoming, let¡¯s have hotpot. It¡¯s best to have hotpot in autumn.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Lu Shaoming parked the car.

    The two of them entered the hotpot shop. There were a few other tables of guests and she picked the seat by the window while Lu Shaoming sat opposite her.

    The waiter passed them a menu. Ning Qing first picked a few dishes and she passed the menu to Lu Shaoming. The man looked down at the menu and read carefully.

    The more time she spent with him, the more she noticed his precious qualities. He used to go to ande from high-ss venues, eat and wear the best products, but he still never mindsing to small restaurants. There was an unrestrained manner in his character.

    He took off his suit jacket and put it on the chair next to him. The handsome body of the man in the white shirt was like a statue when he wasn¡¯t moving. He was elegant and charming.

    He looked superior to simple men.

    Lu Shaoming picked a few dishes and passed the menu back to the waitress. He then said in a deep voice, ¡°And two sses of water.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± the waitress didn¡¯t know who the man was but she found him even more attractive than those men on TV. The waitress replied excitedly as she blushed in titition.

    After the waitress left, Ning Qing lifted her eyes to see the few tables of guests eyeing Lu Shaoming. The girls in small towns never see any man who is as elegant and poised as Lu Shaoming. It was quite a shock to the patrons, especially since all the guests were girls in their twenties. The way they covered their mouths and giggled looked just like cats in heat.

    Ning Qing felt uneasy.

    They cast greedy eyes over my man; Do they think I don¡¯t exist?

    The waiter brought two sses of water over and Lu Shaoming raised a ss of water to his lips. Then, Ning Qing said, ¡°Shaoming, I want to drink water.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked up at her in shock and nced at the ss of water by the side of her hand. He was trying to tell her that she has her own.

 Chapter 107 - Three Years Ago, It Was She Who Caused Me To Fall Down The Stairs

    <h4>Chapter 107: Three Years Ago, It Was She Who Caused Me To Fall Down The Stairs</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing blinked her beautiful eyes at him, hinting that she wanted to drink the water in his hand.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s lips curved in an indulgent manner. He hadn¡¯t paid attention to what had happened when he was looking at the menu. After 30 years of life, he was ustomed to such a scene, but after thinking for a moment, he knew that she was jealous.

    He took the cup away from his lips and extended his strong arm to her lips, feeding her water.

    Ning Qing¡¯s little face was very red. She had only wanted the water in his hand and hadn¡¯t asked him to feed her.

    Ning Qing looked down and took two small sips from his big hand.

    Lu Shaoming took back the water she had not finished, brought it to his lips, and drank the rest of the water.

    Ning Qing¡¯s delicate little face quickly bloomed into a shy but happy expression. She looked up, only to see the girls at that table hang their heads down in great disappointment, and there was also someone who tsk-ed at Ning Qing in displeasure.

    Ning Qing raised her small chin and gave them an extremely cold and arrogant ¡°hmph.¡±

    ...

    After that episode, they gleefully ate their hotpot.

    Lu Shaoming looked up towards the small pot in front of Ning Qing. The pot was red and bright with ayer of spicy oil. She ate very daintily, taking small bites. One of the fish balls was very hot. She took a small bite and scalded her mouth. She quickly fanned her mouth and cooled off the fish ball with her small hand, then gobbled it down with a very good appetite.

    She had only eaten half of it, but ayer of sweat had already covered the fair and smooth tip of her nose. Her cherry mouth was red, with a watery luster.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He picked up his water cup and took a gulp before he said, ¡°Eat less spicy food. It¡¯s easy to get too hot at this time of year.¡±

    Ning Qing raised her little head. The small hot pot in front of the man was very light in vor. He apparently could not eat chili peppers. She took a piece of mutton with chopsticks and brought it to his mouth. ¡°How tasteless would it be to have hot pot without spicy food? Try it and see if it¡¯s good?¡±

    Lu Shaoming frowned at the chopsticks in front of him, but opened his mouth and ate.

    ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Ning Qing asked, biting her chopsticks.

    Lu Shaoming swallowed the mutton. The man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. The girl opposite was nibbling the chopsticks with her fine white teeth. The girl¡¯s actions were very cute.

    He nodded his head, his gaze dim. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s alright.¡±

    After dinner, Lu Shaoming took out a card and handed it to the boss. ¡°Paying by card.¡±

    The boss stood up apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. We don¡¯t have a card reading device here. We only ept cash.¡±

    Ning Qing was standing beside Lu Shaoming, his suit jacket hanging from her slender arm. The man was probably not used to carrying cash he went out. She looked down at her wallet.

    At this time, a girl appeared out of nowhere and squeezed her aside forcefully with her buttocks. Ning Qing stepped back and the girl smoothly stood beside Lu Shaoming. ¡°Cutie, don¡¯t you have any money on you? 220. I¡¯ll pay for it for you. Take it as I bought you a meal.¡±

    The girl took 220 bucks out and pped it on the boss¡¯s counter.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes were cold. He looked at the girl. His thin lips shook. He wanted to speak, but a small and beautiful figure him. Ning Qing was so angry that she took 300 dors out from her wallet and threw it onto the girl¡¯s face. ¡°No need for you to buy us a meal, we don¡¯tck money. This 300 is for you. Keep the change!¡±

    After saying this, Ning Qing pulled Shaoming¡¯s hand and dragged him away.

    Uggh! She was furious. Where did he get so many rotten admirers?

    She still had to make repeated attempts to block them.

    When they stepped out of the hot pot shop, Lu Shaoming held the girl¡¯s little hand and stopped walking.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ning Qing asked.

    Lu Shaoming smiled gently, and as he took one step forward, and Ning Qing took two steps back. It was only when she felt a cold sensation on her back that she realized that her back was against the roadside pole.

    With a pa sound, he ced his left hand on the pole and wrapped her in his arms.

    ¡°Shaoming, you, what are you doing?¡± Ning Qing pushed at him with her little hands. The roadside was full of people. Even the girl who had just squeezed her away with her hips was standing by the door and looking at him.

    This situation was too embarrassing.

    He pulled his big hand out from his trousers pocket and caressed her tender neck, eyes full of adoration for her. ¡°Fool, next time you encounter a woman who likes your husband, you don¡¯t have to put in so much effort, just this, kiss...¡± He bent down and kissed her with his thin lips. ¡°Then tell them who owns me...¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s knees went weak in an instant. Her two little hands clutched at his shirt tightly, and her heart was pounding.

    How could he just kiss her like that?

    Kabedon had been trending recently, but he didn¡¯t seem like the type to watch idol dramas. Nheless, he was more charming than anyone else when doing it.

    He was speaking as he kissed her. His low, rich voice made her lips vibrate. The words were graceful ¨C ¡°Who owns me?¡± So aggressive, so wanton. Ning Qing¡¯s scalp was tingling.

    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to kiss you for a long time... I¡¯ve wanted to eat you up when I was watching you eat, so enticing...¡± Lu Shaoming pined for her sweetness and kissed her deeply.

    ...

    It was early in the morning when they returned to the Tea Pavilion Vi. Lu Shaoming left directly for the office. Ning Qing waved him off and entered the door of the vi.

    ¡°Qingqing, you are back!¡± Yue Wanqing went forward and weed her. She saw that half of Ning Qing¡¯s face was red and swollen and was shocked. ¡°Qingqing, what¡¯s wrong with your face?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Mom, I identally bumped into a...pole when I was walking yesterday, so my face is swollen. It¡¯s all right. It¡¯ll get better with a couple days¡¯ rest.¡±

    Yue Wanqing reproached, ¡°Why can¡¯t you walk more carefully? Does it hurt? Mom will apply some medical oils for you.¡±

    Yue Wanqing went to the living room to get the first aid kit. Just then, Grandma ran down the stairs joyfully and twirled around Ning Qing as she said, ¡°Why can¡¯t you walk more carefully? Does it hurt...?¡±

    Ning Qing was amused by her grandmother. ¡°Grandma, what are you doing? Why are copying how Mom talks?¡±

    Yue Wanqing smiled and answered, ¡°Your grandmother is like a child. She¡¯s been copying how we talk these past few days, she¡¯s quite good at it too.¡±

    Copying how people talk?

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes lit up, and she really looked alive.

    ¡°Grandma.¡± Ning Qing quickly brought Grandma to the sofa and said with joy, ¡°Grandma, Qingqing shall y a game with you. Whatever Qingqing says, you copy. In two days, Qingqing will have you perform and act.¡±

    ¡°Perform and act? That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great! Grandma loves to perform and act the best.¡± Grandma danced about as she replied.

    Yue Wanqing asked doubtfully, ¡°Qingqing, what do you want to teach Grandma?¡±

    Ning Qingidfortably in the sofa as sheughed mysteriously. ¡°Mom, you will know then. I will not go to set for a couple days. I shall save my energy and anticipate a tough battle in two days.¡±

    ...

    Two dayster, it was Xu Junxi and Ning Yao¡¯s wedding of the century.

    The wedding was held in a top luxury hotel. Ning Zhenguo and Li Meiling looked energized on this day. They stood by the door to wee the guests.

    Ning Qing appeared wearing a white dress with straps and a light blue crocheted shawl. All 28 media outlet representatives flocked towards her when she appeared. ¡°Miss Ning, are you here for the wedding? Will you give your ex-fiance and your half-sister Ning Yao your blessings?¡±

    Ning Qing smiled gracefully and did not reply.

    At this time, both the Xu couple and Ning couple had rushed over. Ning Zhenguo was afraid that Ning Qing would cause trouble and said hurriedly, ¡°Qingqing has naturallye to bless the couple. Qingqing, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the nervous Ning Zhenguo. ¡°The wedding will happen whether I give my blessings or not, so my blessings do not matter... But how can you not invite Grandma to Yaoyao¡¯s wedding? This is her granddaughter¡¯s wedding after all.¡±

    ¡°Grandma?¡± Ning Zhenguo was stunned.

    Li Meiling¡¯s face changed. She forced herself to stay calm and said, ¡°Qingqing, Grandma¡¯s mind hasn¡¯t been sound since she fell down the stairs. She¡¯s not in good health. She¡¯s not fit to attend the wedding.¡±

    ¡°Oh, why not? Grandma had been treated by a British brain specialist after I took her in. She has already regained her sanity. Look, Grandma¡¯s here.¡±

    Ning Qing stepped aside, Yue Wanqing was helping Grandma walk in through the wedding banquet¡¯s doors.

    Grandma wore a rusty red coat today. Her silver hair was pinned back with ck pins. Grandma straightened her back when she walked, and her energized spirit brought out some air of dignity around her.

    Ning Zhenguo almost doubted that he had lost his sight. His mother was walking towards him as she had three years ago.

    In fact, his mother had always been the decision maker of the Ning family and Ning corporation. Ning Zhenguo was naturally weak in character, so he had listened to his mother¡¯s counsel all his life. He was happy with his arranged life.

    So he was very filial, and he was very dependent on his mother.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Ning Zhenguo was ted. He quickly stepped forward and went to Grandma. He reached out to hold her arm and said excitedly, ¡°Mom, have you really recovered?¡±

    Grandma sniffed at Ning Zhenguo coldly and shook off his hand fiercely. ¡°Unfilial son!¡±

    Ning Zhenguo was stunned.

    Li Meiling¡¯s eyes shed again and again. She hadn¡¯t expected that Ning Qing would bring her grandmother to the wedding today.

    In fact, she was full of confidence and had no fear when Ning Qing took Grandma home with her. She was sure that Ning Qing could not find anything useful, and Grandma would not recover.

    But just in case, she had brought the wedding forward by so many days; she had to make sure that everything went smoothly.

    But what does Ning Qing want to do with her grandmother here now?

    Had Grandma really recovered, or was Ning Qing lying to her?

    Ning Qing¡¯s killer move had caught her by surprise.

    Li Meiling stepped forward and said with augh, ¡°Mom, you are finally in good health. Zhenguo and I have been looking forward to this day.¡± She went to help Grandma.

    p! Grandma immediately raised her hand and pped Li Meiling. She said, ¡°Who is your mother? My only daughter-inw is Wanqing. Get away from me, you Judas who destroys other people¡¯s families!¡±

    ¡°Wow...¡± The wedding banquet burst into chaos instantly. The media were taking pictures furiously, and the nobles invited to the wedding banquet turned pale, one after another.

    This p sobered Li Meiling up. She had finally understood. Ning Qing had brought her grandmother to ruin everything today!

    She looked up. ¡°Mom, you were pushed down the stairs by elder sister three years ago, and then you lost your mind for three years. I know you¡¯ve misunderstood me. Today is Yaoyao¡¯s wedding. Let us finish the wedding. I¡¯ll even kneel for you when all is done.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Grandma. Today is my son¡¯s wedding with your granddaughter. If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s wait till we go home and have a chat. Someonee over and invite Grandma to have tea in the banquet hall.¡± Mother Xu came to smooth things out.

    Two bodyguards came over.

    Ning Qing knew that these two women would not let Grandma have a chance to speak. She went beside Grandma and protected her. When the bodyguards reached for her, she cried out in panic, ¡°What do you want to do? My Grandma is 65 years old this year. Is this your way of hospitality? Ah, Grandma!¡±

    Ning Qing pulled Grandma¡¯s sleeve backward and preemptively made the illusion of being pushed down.

    The two bodyguards were innocent. They hadn¡¯t even touched the corners of their shirts yet.

    ¡°Stop it! Mrs. Xu, Mrs. Ning, Old Madam Ning is already very old. Not only are you insulting the nobles by pushing her around so rudely, but it¡¯s also unfilial!¡± a respectable old man in the banquet hall stood up and shouted.

    The entertainment media were also on Grandma¡¯s side.

    Mother Xu dared not make a move, and Li Meiling clenched her fists tightly. She had a very bad feeling. Ning Qing was getting more and more difficult to deal with. She could no longer anticipate her moves.

    Then Ning Qing winked at Grandma. Grandma got what she meant. She pointed to Ning Zhenguo¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°You unfilial son, you have been enticed by this b*tch and have destroyed a perfect family. What do you mean by this now? Asking two bodyguards to shut me up?¡±

    Grandma pulled her sleeves up as she spoke, ¡°Look, this is the mark that Ning Yao had left when she had purposely pinched me the other day while pulling me in the room. You let that bastard Ning Yao bully your mother! Now your mother is going to expose the truth of the staircase incident three years ago at this wedding banquet and reveal the true face of Li Meiling. Do you allow it or not?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Ning Zhenguo looked at the blue and purple marks on his mother¡¯s arms and his face sank. He gave Li Meiling a cold look.

    And today his mother had said ¡°B*tch¡± and ¡°bastard,¡± which made things sound very ugly. His mother¡¯s momentum was so aggressive and he had never seen this side of his mother.

    Ning Zhenguo was stunned. He was a little confused about the situation.

    Ning Qing showed her grandmother¡¯s arm to the sh of the media indignantly. ¡°Auntie Li, Auntie Xu, you guys kept telling Grandma to wait until the end of Ning Yao¡¯s wedding, but look at what Ning Yao has done to Grandma. Grandma was not sound in mind at that time. How could she do this to her? Does she have any humanity at all?¡±

    The reporters kept taking pictures as the sound of criticism poured in from all sides.

    ¡°Mrs. Ning, did your daughter really pinch her grandmother? A 65-year-old mentally unsound old woman. What was Miss Ning Yao mindset when she was doing something so cruel?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Xu, Miss Ning Yao pinches her grandmother like this, as her mother-inw, do you know about this? Are you still satisfied with this daughter-inw?¡±

    Mother Xu and Li Meiling were speechless.

    ¡°Alright Grandma, now in front of everyone, you can tell us who pushed you down the stairs three years ago and why had they done it?¡± Ning Qing said.

    Grandma pointed to Li Meiling and said, ¡°Three years ago, she was the one who had drugged me. It was she who made me stand on the stairway and feel dizzy. It was she who caused me to fall down the stairs. It was she who ordered Xiao Cui, the servant, to frame my good daughter-inw, Wanqing!¡±

    Grandma¡¯s words caused an uproar.

    ¡°Old Madam Ning, what had happened three years ago? Li Meiling had also criticized your daughter-inw Yue Wanqing at her media conference half a month ago, saying that if Yue Wanqing hadn¡¯t pushed you down the stairs three years ago, your son would not have gotten a divorce, and that she would not have asked for a title even after putting in 18 years of silent effort.¡±

 Chapter 108 - CEO Xu, Is Your Wedding Going As Planned?

    <h4>Chapter 108: CEO Xu, Is Your Wedding Going As nned?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Humph.¡± Grandma smirked coldly. ¡°It was all her lies. She seduced my son and I found out about it. I...¡±

    Just as everyone was listening to her with full attention, Grandma suddenly stopped.

    Grandma supported her chin on her one finger as she looked up in the sky. What¡¯s the next line? Aiya, I¡¯m too old. I¡¯m getting useless. I practiced for two days but I¡¯ve already forgotten.

    As Grandma stopped talking, it stirred amotion among the crowd. Li Meiling looked suspicious too.

    ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯re feeling heartache and you can¡¯t continue to story. Let Qingqing finish up the story for you.¡± Yue Wanqing quickly lifted her sleeve to pretend to wipe tears away for Grandma.

    When Yue Wanqing reined back her sleeves, Grandma¡¯s eyes were red and there were tears in the corner of her eyes. She patted Ning Qing¡¯s hand and choked with sobs, ¡°Qingqing, finish the story for me.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Ning Qing nodded. ¡°Three years ago, Grandma found out about Dad and Aunt Li and she got angry. She wanted to dismiss Aunt Li with a payoff. However, Aunt Li mored before Grandma and insisted that she must be Mrs. Ning...¡±

    ¡°Bullshit. I did not!¡± Li Meiling cut Ning Qing off. She really didn¡¯t.

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes grew bright. She chuckled and said calmly, ¡°Then, it means Aunt Li admits that my Grandma looked for you when your scandal was revealed three years ago. Right?¡±

    The reporters nodded in agreement.

    ¡°You...¡± Li Meiling knew that she¡¯d been framed and wanted to exin herself.

    However, Ning Qing quickly waved and cut her off, ¡°For Aunt Li¡¯s character that endures humiliation for the sake of a greater objective, how is it possible that she mored war against my Grandma? You definitely yed the pity card and put on a show where you said you only love my Dad but not his money. I was only joking with Aunt Li earlier.¡±

    Ning Qing guessed that her grandma would have talked to Li Meiling but she couldn¡¯t guess the context of their conversation. Actually, it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess Li Meiling¡¯s attitude. It was either one or another. She could easily tell by testing her.

    In Li Meiling¡¯s eyes, there was a glimpse of viciousness. Ning Qing had changed so much. She spoke so meticulously and she was so cunning. She could find ws in almost every sentence and counter-attack her.

    Ning Qing was growing up.

    ¡°My grandma and my mom were mothers and daughters for thirty years. Even if they¡¯re not blood-rted, they¡¯re close enough. No matter how great you were at singing Chinese Opera, my grandma wouldn¡¯t be fooled. You saw my grandma as your stumbling block so you had a wicked idea.

    ¡°You bought the maidservant, Xiao Cui, to the Ning family house with the incentive of a lump sum. Then, you instructed Xiao Cui to poison Grandma¡¯s food. That day when Grandma was talking to my mom on the stairs, the medication took effect and Grandma rolled down the stairs. Then, Xiao Cui brought a false charge against my mom for pushing Grandma off the stairs!¡±

    ¡°No, Qingqing, it is all your imagination. It¡¯s not true! Do you have evidence?¡± Li Meiling emotionally cut Ning Qing off. She was sure that Ning Qing had no evidence.

    Although every single word she uttered about what happened three years back was true.

    Li Meiling was starting to panic.

    ¡°Evidence? Sure,¡± Ning Qing took out a letter turned yellow from her bag. She opened it and raised it before the cameras so that they could capture the image. ¡°Three years ago, Xiao Cui was in herst stage of cancer. At the brink of death, she wrote that she felt sorry to my grandma and my mom. She then wrote down the ins and outs of the story. It¡¯s written in ck and white. Aunt Li, there¡¯s no point in denying it.

    Li Meiling shook her head in disbelief. It was impossible that Xiao Cui left behind any letters. Where did she get the letter from?

    Li Meiling felt that the world was magical. The truthy under the lies for twenty years and no one could truly bury it.

    She ran forward and grabbed the letter in Ning Qing¡¯s hand. It really was Xiao Cui¡¯s handwriting but she acted as though she¡¯d retrieved a piece of powerful evidence. She pointed at Ning Qing and reprimanded, ¡°Ning Qing, you¡¯re lying to everyone. I know Xiao Cui¡¯s handwriting. This is not Xiao Cui¡¯s handwriting. This is a piece of fabricated evidence!¡±

    Then, there was a low voice. ¡°How do you know if it was Xiao Cui¡¯s handwriting?¡± Ning Zhenguo walked forward slowly, his face green, as he asked the question.

    ¡°I...¡± Li Meiling felt her heart drop. She felt she was doomed!

    She looked at Ning Qing subconsciously and saw Ning Qing¡¯s wide smile.

    Ning Zhenguo walked closer to Li Meiling., ¡°Three years ago, when you married me, Xiao Cui had already quit. Yes, when Wanqing was still there, Wanqing always invited you over as a guest but why would a guest be familiar with a maidservant¡¯s handwriting? Li Meiling, tell me. What is going on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. This woman who said she loves you for twenty years, who didn¡¯t ask for status nor return, had actually already started to do painstaking nning when she first met you. She lied to my mom. She removed Grandma from the equation and finally made you marry her as Mrs. Ning. Now ask yourself: did she ever really love you? She only loves your money and social standing. She ruined your happy family and kept you under her thumb like a silly man. She only loves herself!¡± There was a chilly gleam in Ning Qing¡¯s eyes as she spoke sharply.

    ¡°No, Zhenguo, listen to me. I can exin...¡±

    ¡°Pak!¡± Ning Zhenguo swung and gave Li Meiling a tight p.

    Li Meiling fell on the ground.

    ¡°Li Meiling, I never thought you would be such a person. You¡¯ve lied to me for the past twenty years. You¡¯re so wicked!¡± The man¡¯s eyes were full of anger and hatred.

    Ning Qing could understand his anger. Li Meiling, who was a cool Goddess back in her day, became his lover for twenty years in silence. It had always been something he was proud of in his life. But then, he lost his pride. His Goddess framed him. Used him. She only loved his money, not him as a person. What a joke he¡¯s be.

    Ning Zhenguo, as the only son of the Ning family, had never once experienced a setback or grievance. Yue Wanqing was married to him for thirty years and treated him as her world. He was used to being ttered and he was an egotistical man.

    Then, Ning Qing exposed Li Meiling¡¯s tricks before everyone and Ning Zhenguo became aughing stock. In the future, whenever he thinks about how Li Meiling had cheated him for twenty years, he will feel needle at his heart.

    Ning Qing dared say that Ning Zhenguo and Li Meiling are over!

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it...¡± Li Meiling was covered in tears and her face was burning with embarrassment. She lifted her gaze and looked at everyone around her pointing fingers at her and looking at her in disdain. She never thought she would lose like this.

    She put in great effort to n it all, and she lived in seclusion for so many years. Every step she took, she reminded herself of her life in twenty years. At thest press release, she was dumbfounded by Ning Qing¡¯s empty document and she had lost.

    Then, she ensured that there were no ws in Grandma¡¯s incident. But how would Grandma suddenly regain lucidity?

    She¡¯s been defeated by Ning Qing again!

    Was she doomed?

    ¡°Mom!¡± Ning Yao ran over.

    She was still in her white wedding gown. She was having her makeup done by the top makeup artist in the bridal makeup room earlier. Her bridesmaids were showering her withpliments. Just as she was enjoying the ttering remarks, someone went to inform her about what happened in the hall, so she ran over in a hurry.

    ¡°Mom, what happened to you? Who hit you?¡± Ning Yao scanned the three people standing there and looked at Ning Zhenguo, who was crossing his arms. She asked, ¡°Dad, did Sister p mom? Sister is going overboard. You have to get justice for mom.¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao, is it because of hereditary, or was there something wrong with your upbringing? Why do you like to nder and frame somebody else when you speak? The person who hit your mom is your dad!¡± Ning Qing said.

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Yao stared and pulled Ning Zhenguo¡¯s hand. ¡°Dad, why did you hit mom?¡±

    Ning Zhenguo swung Ning Yao¡¯s hand away. ¡°Ask your mom yourself about what she has done!¡±

    Then, a reporter shouted, ¡°Miss Ning Yao, the incident where your mom poisoned your grandma and she rolled down from the stairs has been exposed. Upon learning this, your dad pped your mom.¡±

    ¡°No way, it is impossible that my mom would push grandma down the stairs. It¡¯s you!¡± Ning Yao pointed the finger at Ning Qing. ¡°It must be you who framed my mom. There must be a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Heh,¡± Ning Qingughed coldly as she looked in disdain. ¡°Yaoyao, it is Grandma who exposed your mom¡¯s plot. Are you saying Grandma framed your mom? This is ridiculous. Grandma, who was a victim, exposed the truth from three years ago, but you said that Grandma framed your mom? In broad daylight in the universe, how dare you deny her?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Ning Yao was at a loss for words by Ning Qing¡¯s imposing aura.

    Suddenly a man said, ¡°What happened, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Xu Junxi had entered the scene. He was in a white suit, looking rather dashing.

    Upon seeing him, the reporters were excited and the cameras clicked non-stop.

    ¡°CEO Xu, your bride, Ning Yao... Miss Ning pinched her grandma and left a bruise. Did you know that? What do you think?¡±

    Then, Grandma rolled up her sleeves to show Xu Junxi her bruise.

    Xu Junxi¡¯s pupil contracted as he looked at Ning Yao by his side. A grave look instantly overcame his face.

    Ning Yao had always been a fragile girl who was gentle and kind. He never thought Ning Yao would do such a wicked thing to her own grandma.

    Ning Yao noticed his upset gaze and she wanted to exin herself but the media continued to throw out questions...

    ¡°CEO Xu, today, Madam Ning exposed the truth about her fall down the stairs three years ago. It turned out that it was your mother-inw, Li Meiling¡¯s plot. What do you think about this?¡±

    ¡°CEO Xu, your mother-inw had been a backdoor lover for twenty years; she plotted to kick the original wife out, poison an elderly, destroy the other¡¯s family to gain social status. I¡¯d like to ask: will you still marry Ning Yao?¡±

    ¡°CEO Xu, your bride to be, Ning Yao, doesn¡¯t seem to be as fragile as she looks. Do you really know her? Would you be the second Ning Zhenguo? Would you regret it in the end as well?¡±

    ¡°CEO Xu, will the wedding go on as nned? Please answer.¡±...

    Dealing with one question after another, Xu Junxi¡¯s face grew grave. His wedding has be a joke?!

    He lifted his gaze to look at Ning Qing. The girl stood there, straightened her back with a tinge of arrogance. She looked at him in disdain as she sneered.

    Xu Junxi clenched his fist as he saw her look of disdain. The reporters¡¯ bombarding questions couldn¡¯tpare to that single nce. His heart was aching again.

    Then, ¡°Junxi, my personal matters never had anything to do with Yaoyao. Yaoyao has loved you for many years. Now that the guests are here, hurry up and carry on with the wedding,¡± Li Meiling stood up and said.

    ¡°Junxi...¡± Ning Yao called Xu Junxi softly but she didn¡¯t say anything else. Her eyes were full of tender feelings that she wanted to express but held back.

    They never thought their wedding would end up like this. They were angry that their special day became a sideshow in front of the wealthy families of T City.

    Mother Xu was unhappy. Li Meiling held the shares in her hands and Emperor Entertainment Group was her top priority. She knew that he must marry Ning Yao soon, then it wouldn¡¯t matter if he cast her aside.

    Mother Xu advised Xu Junxi, ¡°Junxi hurry up and continue the wedding. Don¡¯t miss the prosperous timing.¡±

    Xu Junxi¡¯s facial expression lookedplex. His wedding was a mess and it was such a joke. He was arrogant all this while but he couldn¡¯t let himself down before the media.

    Looking at him hesitating, Ning Yao went forward to hold his arm. She said softly, ¡°Junxi, do you not want me anymore? You don¡¯t have to put yourself in a difficult position. It is I who embarrassed you. I won¡¯t force you. I will leave now.¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao!¡± Xu Junxi quickly held Ning Yao¡¯s hand as she was going to leave.

    Ning Yao lived for him. If he didn¡¯t want her, she would definitely do something stupid again. Plus, Ning Qing had brought her grandma to his wedding. She wanted to see him as a joke.

    He wouldn¡¯t let Ning Qing win!

    ¡°Yaoyao, let¡¯s talk about Mom¡¯s matterter on. Let¡¯s continue our wedding,¡± Xu Junxi said.

    ¡°Wow...¡± The reporters never expected Xu Junxi to continue the wedding. They were shocked.

    Then, pak pak pak. There were three loud ps. Ning Qing pped as she took two steps forward. She lifted the corner of her lip and looked at Xu Junxi with azy yet enchanting smile, ¡°CEO Xu¡¯s affection towards Yaoyao has moved me. I can¡¯t help but p for you.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, what are you trying to do? We are past that affair about Grandma. If you want to ruin Junxi¡¯s wedding, I¡¯ll ask the guards to escort you out of here!¡± Mother Xu reprimanded.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t bother but smiled even wider. Her voice was loud and bright, calm and confident as she said, ¡°Aunt Xu, why are you so nervous? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll expose the hidden deal behind this wedding? CEO Xu, aren¡¯t you tired of pretending to care so much in front of everyone? You are willing to let Ning Yao into your family just because you want to get her abundant dowry!¡±

    The reporters were going crazy. Were they going to get a glimpse of another exclusive secret?

    The reporters had yet to ask but Xu Junxi asked coldly, ¡°Ning Qing, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What do I mean? CEO Xu should know better than anyone else. Li Meiling gave your mom a share transfer contract by a director of Emperor Entertainment Group with a different surname. With the share transfer contract, you can remove everyone against you and be in total power again. CEO Xu¡¯s going to marry Ning Yao today. You didn¡¯t give her up, all because of your career! You step on a woman¡¯s shoulder for your career. Xu Junxi, I disdain you!¡±

    Xu Junxi, I disdain you?

    Xu Junxi¡¯s eyes grew bloodshot red as he heard that. He clenched his fists and asked his mother, ¡°Mom, is what Ning Qing said true?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Mother Xu red at Ning Qing. She didn¡¯t know how Ning Qing got the news.

    Then, the guests were whispering among themselves.

    ¡°No wonder CEO Xu is willing to marry Ning Yao. Even when her mother-inw is problematic, he is determined to carry out the wedding. It turns out that the wedding is a transaction!¡±

 Chapter 109 - Is There Any News From Your Stomach?

    <h4>Chapter 109: Is There Any News From Your Stomach?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Yes, President Xu had always been very sessful in business all these years, but I didn¡¯t expect that you had relied on these means to get everything that you have now. This is too dark.¡±

    Ning Qing saw that Xu Junxi was pretty furious. His chest began to fluctuate violently. In fact, she knew Xu Junxi was not aware of it. She had just said that to agitate him.

    This man was too proud and conceited. He would never exchange his rights by marrying Ning Yao. That was his bottom line and principle.

    Now that she has ndered him and questioned his achievements over the years, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it!

    Sure enough, Xu Junxi pulled out the groom¡¯s flowers on his white suit and threw them on his mother. ¡°The wedding is canceled, if you want a Xu to marry Ning Yao, you should marry her yourself!¡±

    Xu Junxi strode towards the road and left.

    ¡°Junxi!¡± Ning Yao rushed to chase after Xu Junxi.

    The bride and groom of the wedding were gone. Ning Zhenguo stood frozen at the side. Li Meiling and Mother Xu red at Ning Qing viciously. Ning Qing gracefully tucked her silky hair on her cheek behind her ear, took her grandmother¡¯s arm, andughed. ¡°Okay, Grandma, the wicked have gotten their retribution. We should go home too.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Qingqing, let¡¯s go.¡± Ning Qing and Yue Wanqing helped Grandma along, and the family of three returned home victoriously.

    ¡°Sister Xu, what about the wedding? Let¡¯s wait for Junxi to get a grip. Yaoyao will surely be able to get Junxi back,¡± Li Meiling said as sheughed apologetically.

    Mother Xu pushed Li Meiling aside angrily. ¡°Look at all the good you¡¯ve done. Now it¡¯s affecting our family! How can I not know my son? He¡¯ll nevere back. The wedding is canceled!¡±

    The Xu couple walked out under the escort of bodyguards, got in their luxury car, and sped away.

    Li Meiling was left on the spot. She looked at Ning Zhenguo and raised her foot to walk toward him. She tried to soften her voice. ¡°Zhenguo, if you have anything to say, let¡¯s go home and talk. There are so many journalists here¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Meiling hadn¡¯t even touched Ning Zhenguo¡¯s sleeve yet, and he had already walked away with a wave of his sleeves.

    Li Meiling¡¯s face turned red, then white. She was so full of hatred that she wanted to kill someone. They had all left her. Had she been forsaken by her friends and family?

    But the reporters hadn¡¯t let her go yet. Everyone rushed to surround her.

    ¡°Li Meiling, please say a few words. How do you hurt so many people? In fact, it is legendary that you¡¯ve made it this far in life. We¡¯ve seen a lot of bad people, but you are absolutely the master of them all.¡±

    ¡°Li Meiling, are you emting the operas and dramas you¡¯ve worked on? Are you not afraid of retribution? Now that your daughter¡¯s wedding has been canceled, do you repent, and do you think you¡¯re wrong?¡±

    In just three months, the reporters¡¯ had changed how they addressed Li Meiling, from ¡°Madam Li¡± to ¡°Mrs. Ning¡±, and now they¡¯ve just called her ¡°Li Meiling¡± directly.

    Li Meiling did not know who pushed her, and then someone hit her. Although she had worked hard scheming for so many years, she had no fighting experience at all.

    Being surrounded by so many people, she panicked and said. ¡°Stay away, I don¡¯t ept any interviews, and won¡¯t answer any questions. Please go away!¡±

    But no one went away. Instead, louder and louder cries could be heard from Li Meiling.

    ¡°Who pushed me? Who¡¯s pulling my hair?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve fallen down. Don¡¯t step on my hand. It hurts.¡±

    ¡­

    In the luxury business car, Ning Qing, Yue Wanqing, and Grandma sat in the back seat.

    ¡°Qingqing, you were too bold today, Grandma had obviously not recovered, but you were not afraid that she would give you away. You asked her to memorize and recite all those lines. I was scared to death watching it unfold!¡±

    Ning Qing held her mother¡¯s hand andughed. ¡°Mom, this is the only way we can win. It¡¯s called adopting full measures and taking the necessary risks to win. Besides, what are you afraid of? I knew you¡¯d be able to improvise. As soon as Grandma doesn¡¯t remember her lines, you can just pretend to wipe her tears away. Now, these so-called nobles won¡¯t embarrass an olddy. Just leave everything else to me.¡±

    Yue Wanqing looked at her daughter¡¯s bright little face and touched her head lovingly. ¡°You little girl, using even your mother for your performance.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s necessary. Mom is the protagonist. You have been wronged for three years. Today, Qingqing had finally avenged you.¡±

    Yue Wanqing¡¯s eyes sparkled with tears of agitation.

    Because Grandma had fallen down the stairs, she had been wronged for three whole years and had lost her marriage and family because of it. Now the truth was out there. Her daughter had helped her clean up her good name.

    How could she not be agitated?

    Then Grandma went near Ning Qing and asked her for credit. ¡°Qingqing, was Grandma great today?¡±

    ¡°Grandma was great!¡± Ning Qing stuck her thumb up. ¡°Later, Qingqing will take Grandma to pick out some toys. I promised you rewards yesterday, so Qingqing will buy whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Great, great!¡± Grandma pped her hands.

    At this time, Zhu Rui, who was in the front passenger¡¯s seat, looked at Ning Qing through the rearview mirror. The longer he interacted with her, the more he was impressed by Ning Qing¡¯s tenacity and wisdom. His eyes shed with admiration.

    ¡°Madam, you have won a very hard-fought battle today. What do you want to do next? Li Meiling is not a fool. Once she finds out that Grandma has not regained her sanity and that all this was a y directed by you, she will take action! As long as this person remains, you will suffer endlessly in the future.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded. ¡°Rest assured, I already have the countermeasures in ce. I will take advantage of this victory to follow up with an attack,pletely defeating Li Meiling. I have arranged a decisive blow that will put her in her proper ce.¡±

    Zhu Rui looked at her soft little face bathed in the brilliant sunshine. Her eyebrows were moving, and her youthful pride and vitality could not be concealed.

    Heughed. ¡°Madam, when the presidentes back from his business trip, he will certainly praise you.¡±

    Speaking of Lu Shaoming, Ning Qing¡¯s heart bubbled with sweetness. He had been on a business trip for two days. She hadn¡¯t seen him this whole time.

    Every night, her feelings sunk away like a raging tide without him.

    Zhu Rui looked at Ning Qing¡¯s shy and girly appearance and thought it was interesting. She had just been aggressive and domineering at the wedding banquet. But when he mentioned the president, she instantly turned into an 18-year-old innocent girl and became incredibly shy.

    Sure enough, women in love had no IQ.

    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s best to call the president at this time. It¡¯s probably night time where the president is now, and he¡¯s probably close to falling asleep,¡± Zhu Rui suggested.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright,¡± said a red-faced Ning Qing. She murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll call¡­call him again when I¡¯vepletely settled matters with Li Meiling.¡±

    He always watched her actions from a high pedestal. She wanted him to see her achievements, and she wanted him to look up at her with great surprise!

    Girls loved to show off.

    He would surely be happy for her.

    Zhu Rui saw through the girl¡¯s thoughts and justughed but did not reply.

    Ning Qing was a little shy. She changed the subject and asked curiously, ¡°Secretary Zhu, don¡¯t you have to go to the office? Are you here with me every day?¡±

    She always remembered that Zhu Rui¡¯s sry was very high.

    ¡°The president has gone on a business trip, but the president is still worried about Madam, so I must take good care of you and help you during his absence. To the president, Madam will always be more important than thepany.¡±

    Ning Qing hadn¡¯t expected Zhu Rui to be such a smooth talker too. Lu Shaoming was indeed surrounded by talented people. Ning Qingughed a couple of times in her head. Alright, she admitted that her heart was in full bloom.

    ¡­

    The Ning family Vi

    ¡°Mom, what should we do now? Junxi is ignoring me and has turned off his cell phone. Junxi doesn¡¯t want me anymore. I can¡¯t get into the Xu family as Mrs. Xu anymore. And I¡¯ve even be theughing stock of the entire city now,¡± Ning Yaoined.

    Li Meiling¡¯s face was red and swollen. Ning Zhenguo¡¯s p was too powerful. She was applying medicinal liquor to her face now.

    She had been surrounded by reporters and had fallen to the ground. Someone had stepped on her hand, while others had stepped on her foot. Fortunately, the hotel security came in time, otherwise, her life would¡¯ve been in danger.

    She had never been so pathetic in her life.

    ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t worry. I still hold the equity documents in my hand. Xu Junxi¡¯s mother is bound to want these equity documents. After Xu Junxi calms down, he will surely marry you and bring you into the Xu family.¡±

    ¡°But how long do we have to wait? Now everyone knows that we have exchanged equity documents for the marriage. I don¡¯t think Junxi will forgive us in the near future.¡±

    ¡°What can we do then? We can only wait.¡± Li Meiling¡¯s disgust bubbled up and her tone was heavy.

    She had been abandoned at the cannibalistic wedding banquet, and nobody had helped her; nobody cared about her. She went home in shambles, and her daughter did not give her even a word offort. Everything she said was in regards to her own selfish interests.

    She was also human and needed warmth andfort.

    Ning Yao was frightened by her mother¡¯s snapping tone and appearance. She immediately stumbled back with tears in her eyes.

    When Li Meiling saw that she was about to cry, her heart softened immediately. She reached out and held Ning Yao¡¯s small hand and pulled her to sit beside her. ¡°Yaoyao, the wedding has failed this time. We can only wait for Junxi to marry you, but you have to work hard. Some time ago, I gave you Chinese medicine to help you get pregnant every night. Have you bedded Junxi? Is there any news from your stomach?¡±

    Ning Yao stretched out her hand and caressed her t stomach. her eyes were full of joy. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not sure. I did it a lot of times with Junxi previously, and my period has beente for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. Mom will ask someone to buy you a pregnancy test kitter. You can have it tested. You have to know that mothers in noble families rise in status through their sons. As long as you are pregnant with Junxi¡¯s child, you needn¡¯t be afraid that you will not be able to enter the Xu family.

    Ning Yao was confident, but she was filled with resentment. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all that little b*tch Ning Qing¡¯s fault today. Why does she have toe and ruin things every time?¡±

    Li Meiling looked grim. ¡°Mom hadn¡¯t expected your grandmother to regain her sanity in time for the wedding. And she caught us unaware and massacred us. If I had known this would happen, I would¡¯ve sent people to kill Ning Qing directly instead of raping her. Let me think about it; I will find a way to kill her!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ning Yao nodded heavily. She believed in her mother, who had helped her clear all the obstacles in her growth path all these years. She believed this time was no exception.

    Ning Yao looked around the vi and asked, ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Dad?¡±

    Speaking of Ning Zhenguo, Li Meiling¡¯s expression became defeated. She knew that Ning Zhenguo¡¯s heart would be hard to recover.

    But she consoled Ning Yao and said, ¡°Your father has gone to the office. He is still angry. Mom will coax him. You don¡¯t have to worry about our affairs. As long as you marry into the Xu family, Mom will rely on you to take care of me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mom, you can rest assured that I will support and take care of you in the future,¡± Ning Yao said sweetly.

    Li Meiling smiled a little. Her cell phone rang. ¡°Hello.¡± She picked up the phone.

    ¡°Hello, Auntie Li.¡± It was Ning Qing¡¯s voice.

    Li Meiling¡¯s eyes grew dark, and her fierce and vicious eyes seemed as if she wanted nothing more than to eat Ning Qing up. ¡°What are you calling me for? You¡¯reughing at me!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Auntie Li, why are you so fierce? Now the entirety of T City isughing at you. You haven¡¯t been this popr after even years of acting, have you? I¡¯m helping you.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Li Meiling breathing was unstable. ¡°Ning Qing, what do you really want to say?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I want to have a chat with Auntie Li. I¡¯ll wait for you at the Java Cafe.¡± Ning Qing hung up.

    ¡­

    Ning Qing took a sip of coffee; Li Meiling had arrived.

    Her face was covered with a veil, her eyes were covered by sunsses, and she kept looking around as she walked. The woman snuck around in fear that others would recognize her.

    Ning Qing sneered.

    Li Meiling sat opposite her. She took off her veil and sunsses and looked at Ning Qing hatefully. ¡°Talk. What do you want to talk to me about?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at her red and swollen face and her beautiful lips curved up. ¡°Auntie Li hase earlier than I had expected. You are a rat crossing the street now. I¡¯m really afraid that you will be recognized by passers-by and everyone will yell and chase after you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Meiling took a sip of her coffee and said, ¡°Ning Qing, do you think you¡¯ve won? I was careless this time. It won¡¯t be long before I can gain the upper hand again.¡±

    ¡°Gain the upper hand again? Auntie Li, are you kidding? Will Xu Junxi marry your daughter? Their marriage had been tied to a business transaction. Even if they actually get married, they would not receive any blessings from anyone. You have an equity document, but I believe you know Auntie Xu better than I do. Once she gets the equity document, she would turn her back on you faster than she could flip a book. A wife of nobility is never free. Do you think she will give your daughter a good life? Stop dreaming!

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your husband Ning Zhenguo. He has been ying with you for 20 years and is still not tired of you. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know that arge part of the reason is that you used to be the goddess of the opera industry, right? Men are all like that. He married a goddess and would naturally look up to you. But now the goddess has turned into a street rat. He would surely kick aside a woman who has no value, who gives him trouble instead of prestige. Besides, Ning Zhenguo is only 45 years old. There are a lot of young and beautiful women in thepany. What¡¯s a haggard old woman like you to him?¡±

    Li Meiling banged her coffee cup on the table and said grimly, ¡°Ning Qing, have you¡¯ve called me out just to taunt me today?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Aren¡¯t you and your daughter the best at being dependent on men? Aren¡¯t you two the best at using them? I¡¯m giving you a taste of what it¡¯s like to be abandoned by men. Does it taste good? You¡¯ve schemed for a lifetime, and eventually, you ran out of schemes and everything you¡¯ve achieved has turned into nothing instantaneously. Does it feel good to lose things? You used my mother¡¯s body as a stepping stone and gotten a title, and you swept my mother and me out of the house three years ago. Does it feel good to be defeated by me now?

    ¡°Li Meiling, you have been dreaming your entire life. Now that your dream has ended, you should wake up!¡±

 Chapter 110 - Why Did You Hit Me When You Came Back?

    <h4>Chapter 110: Why Did You Hit Me When You Came Back?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°You!¡± Li Meiling was quivering in anger. Ning Qing¡¯s words were too vicious. Every word she uttered stabbed her right where it hurt most. She was at the verge of copsing. She was going to lose control.

    Just before she lost control, she suddenly stood up. ¡°If you only wanted to say these things, I will not entertain you.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Li, why are you leaving in such a hurry?¡± Ning Qing knew that her emotional line of defense was on the verge of breaking down and her smile grew even wider. She took out her phone from her bag, ¡°I haven¡¯t even reached my point yet. Aunt Li, let me y something for you to listen to.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Li Meiling asked with her guard up.

    Ning Qing tapped the phone and the recording of the gangster¡¯s conversation yed.

    ¡°Boss, is what she said real? Is the Li Meiling reliable? There are too many cases of murder to keep one¡¯s mouth shut...¡±

    Li Meiling heard the recording and her face changed. ¡°Where did you get this voice recording?¡± She extended her hand across the table to grab the phone in Ning Qing¡¯s hand. ¡°Hurry up and give it to me!¡±

    ¡°Heh, why should I give it to Aunt Li? I have to give this to the police. You hired gangsters to rape me. This is the evidence. Aunt Li, couldn¡¯t you have chosen smarter gangsters? If you would have, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for me to find leverage against you. What would Xu Junxi and Ning Zhenguo think if you were to be imprisoned? Haha...¡±

    Looking at Ning Qingughing hysterically, Li Meiling¡¯s blood began to boil. Those dumbasses. They didn¡¯t rape Ning Qing but their voices were recorded.

    Her bloodshot eyes aimed at the phone in Ning Qing¡¯s hand. She only had one thought in her mind. No way. This voice recording can¡¯t go to the police. Otherwise, she would be doomed.

    She was at a disadvantage in the situation. The recording would only make it worse.

    No, just as Ning Qing had said: she had nned for twenty years. It can¡¯t go to ruin in a sh. She didn¡¯t want to be abandoned. She didn¡¯t want the taste of losing and being defeated.

    She had always been the winner.

    Li Meiling walked around the table and ran to Ning Qing. She pushed Ning Qing onto the sofa. She extended her hand to grab her phone. ¡°Ning Qing, give me the phone!¡±

    Ning Qing gripped the phone tightly and smirked coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you. You switched the prop gun with a real gun in the filming studio with the intent to kill me. You hired gangster to try to rape me. But where have you seeded? God knows what you¡¯ve done. You¡¯ve been involved in so many inhuman affairs; today¡¯s is the day for retribution!¡±

    ¡°Humph, Ning Qing, retribution or not, we will know when all is said and done. The recording wouldn¡¯t be enough to convict me. I won¡¯t lose. I will never lose,¡± Li Meiling roared emotionally.

    ¡°Li Meiling, stop dreaming. Wake up. You took my mom¡¯s husband and taught your daughter to use the same methods to take my fiance. In the end, it proves that nothing you¡¯ve taken has ever been rightfully yours!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, shut up!¡± Li Meiling pped Ning Qing hard. She didn¡¯t want to listen to Ning Qing. She didn¡¯t want to listen to her precise dagger-like words.

    Li Meiling extended her hand to seize Ning Qing¡¯s throat. She roared as though she were possessed, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you now. Let¡¯s meet death together!¡±

    Ning Qing suddenly felt difficulty breathing and she pushed and hit Li Meiling as she struggled.

    Then, the waitress at the cafe saw what happened. She shouted, ¡°Murder! someone¡¯s trying to kill! Hurry up call the police; Call 110!

    The waitress ran away.

    When Li Meiling heard ¡°call the police¡±, she regained awareness. She saw Ning Qing¡¯s face was red from her grasp. She grew as pale as a sheet. She quickly reined her hands.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone. I didn¡¯t...¡± Li Meiling panicked and she got up to run.

    However, her sleeve was tugged by a delicate hand. She turned around and saw Ning Qing smiling widely. ¡°Li Meiling, now that I have you, do you think I¡¯d let you go? Yes, I wouldn¡¯t be able to press charges with the audio recording but what if there¡¯s another attempted murder?¡±

    Li Meiling¡¯s pupil shrunk and she felt threatened. ¡°You... What do you mean?¡±

    Ning Qing quickly extended her hand and grabbed the knife beside Li Meiling. There was a chilly gleam and psst, the sound of a knife stabbing into one¡¯s flesh was heard. Ning Qing¡¯s left shoulder was covered in blood.

    Li Meiling was dumbfounded. Everything happened too quickly, too suddenly.

    Ning Qing was so merciless. She didn¡¯t even blink when she stabbed the knife into her shoulder.

    There was a spark in Li Meiling¡¯s mind when she recalled a few details.

    Ning Qing had been wearing a set of white gloves that day. It was autumn and it was normal that a girl would wear a scarf and gloves. However, when she had arrived at the cafe earlier, the cutlery beside her was scattered. She arranged them to the side when she sat down. In other words, her fingerprints were on the knife.

    But Ning Qing was wearing gloves so her fingerprints wouldn¡¯t be on the knife.

    Plus, it was in the afternoon. No matter how quiet a cafe was, it was impossible that there was no one there. In other words, Ning Qing took control of the cafe.

    Great. Ning Qing had nned everything beforehand. She set up a banquet as a trap for the invited so she could never return.

    She first provoked her with sharp verbal attack then led her on with the audio regarding the gangsters. After that, the waitress saw that she tried to seize Ning Qing by her throat. In short, there was an eyewitness and evidence. She wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of this.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you¡¯re so despicable. How dare you frame me!¡±

    Ning Qing was aching and her face was pale. She pushed Li Meiling off with all her strength then Ning Qing fell on the ground. She covered her bleeding shoulder as she crawled on the ground. ¡°Somebody, help. Someone is trying to kill me...¡±

    Li Meiling was speechless. She had been acting all her life. This was an act that she had used countless times; she never knew Ning Qing would y her trick at a higher level.

    She finally admitted that Ning Qing was too strong of an opponent to fight against.

    What should she do now?

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Raise your hands!¡± The police had arrived. Li Meiling saw two ck holes aiming at her head. The police were aiming their guns at her.

    It was autumn but Li Meiling was covered in cold sweat. She muttered dully, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. It was her. She stabbed herself...¡±

    The police came to Li Meiling and took out a pair of cold handcuffs to cuff her, ¡°We suspect that you¡¯re involved in an attempted murder. We are arresting you ording to thew. You have the right to remain silent, whatever you say can and will be used against you in a court ofw.¡±

    The two police arrested Li Meiling while a doctor began taking emergency measures to tend to Ning Qing¡¯s wound. Li Meiling shouted, ¡°Ning Qing, you framed me! I will not let you go...¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her head from the doctor¡¯s arms. The corner of her lips lifted and shed a cold smile of disdain at Li Meiling. Li Meiling, prison is the final destination I¡¯ve prepared for you.

    Don¡¯t think about running away this time!

    Li Meiling was arrested by the police.

    ...

    Tea Pavilion Vi.

    The doctor was changing the dressing on Ning Qing¡¯s wound once again while Yue Wanqing hugged Ning Qing in her arms with tears flowing down her cheeks. ¡°Qingqing, how could you go and meet Li Meiling alone. She is such a treacherous person. See what happened now? She stabbed you. Luckily, she only got your shoulder. Otherwise, what would we do?¡±

    Ning Qing hugged her mom. Her mom would never know the truth behind the incident in the cafe and she would never tell her.

    Then, Zhu Rui, who was standing nearby,forted, ¡°Old madam, you won¡¯t get a tiger if you don¡¯t enter the tiger¡¯s den. Madam made it through the danger and defeated Li Meiling. She won¡¯t be able to stir up any trouble in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mom. You have to lose some to gain some. I only have a small injury but I sent Li Meiling to prison. This is something to be happy about.¡±

    Yue Wanqing thought otherwise. Her daughter¡¯s safety was everything. She¡¯d rather Li Meiling run around before her than have her daughter be wounded.

    ¡°Madam, stay at home to rest and I¡¯ll take care of everything at the police station. Li Meiling will definitely be imprisoned. You only need to make an appearance at the trial.¡±

    ¡°Mm, thank you Secretary Zhu.¡±

    Then, there was heavy footsteps outside the door. Aunt Zhang said, ¡°Sir, you came home?¡±

    Ning Qing felt a tug at her heartstrings and she lifted her gaze. The bedroom door was pushed open and there was a handsome figure standing outside the door. He was in a grey wool jacket that looked travel-worn.

    It was Lu Shaoming.

    Yue Wanqing stood up and said in surprise, ¡°Shaoming, you came back?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mom,¡± Lu Shaoming replied in a tired tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s dinner time. Let me take care of the dinner with Aunt Zhang. Shaoming, talk to Qingqing. This child makes me worry all the time,¡± Yue Wanqing exhorted lovingly.

    Zhu Rui then bid farewell and left the room with Yue Wanqing. They closed the door behind them.

    Suddenly, there were only two of them left in the room. The two of them didn¡¯t speak and it was quiet.

    Ning Qing was blushing in embarrassment. She looked at the man¡¯s slender cold gaze fixing at her as he looked her over with anger and aching tenderness in his eyes.

    There¡¯s a solemn boldness that he was born with. She was especially anxious when he was quiet.

    They¡¯d been apart for three to four days and her gaze couldn¡¯t be redirected the moment it connected him.

    They can¡¯t just stay there like that. Ning Qing stood up and walked towards him.

    His grey wool jacket was very long, all the way to his knees. The jacket was long but his legs were even longer. The well-tailored cks wrapped around his long legs below his knees. They were straight, strong and proud. His body was in nice shape and the firm texture of his clothes set off his sharp yet cold aura.

    There was weariness on his face. His beautiful jaw was covered with ayer of stubble. However, his handsome face and sculpted jawline were obvious and his weariness only made him look like a mature man.

    Especially charming.

    Ning Qing stood by him and wanted to touch him. However, she felt embarrassed under his sharp gaze. She extended her finger and pushed his chest probingly, ¡°What are you doing? You just came back and you¡¯re mad at me.¡±

    The man quickly wrapped her finger into his palm while his other hand hung by his side with a document held by two of his fingers. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m mad at you? Didn¡¯t you just promise me that you¡¯ll discuss it with me before you take any action? The moment I got off the ne, I heard that you¡¯d been hurt. Do you know how worried I was? Huh?¡±

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s my fault... Ah...¡± His other hand that was holding his document suddenly held her delicate waist and pulled her into his embrace while his other hand pped her perky butt.

    He looked down and bit her lips. His breathing grew heavier. ¡°Naughty girl, do you still think you¡¯re very smart? Using yourself as a bait to defeat your enemy. The loss outweighs the gain. That was so stupid.¡±

    Although her butt and her lips hurt, Ning Qing punched him with her small hands as she flirted, ¡°Why did you hit me when you came home? Actually, I was also afraid when I made a scene at the wedding. I felt pain when I stabbed myself with the knife. Forget the fact that you don¡¯t understand me. On top of that, you hit me?!¡±

    The girl moved vigorously. Lu Shaoming was worried that she would open her wound so he seized her arms and kissed her lips. He gulped and said, ¡°Why do I have to understand you? Why don¡¯t you try to understand me? I went for a business trip and I nearly lost my little wife before I could return. Do you know how scared I was?¡±

    Her lips were covered in moisture along with the refreshing scent of his mouth. Ning Qing grew weak all over as she held onto his jacket.

    Under his jacket, he wore a clean white shirt with ck striped tie. He exhibited the character of a careful elite.

    Ning Qing quickly closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t dare to take another look at him. She was worried that she would grow even more fond of him and grow even weaker.

    ¡°Little wife,¡± Lu Shaoming closed his eyes and called as he kissed her lips slowly.

    Ning Qing¡¯s hands that were gripping his cor moved upwards to his shoulders and then hugged his neck tightly. She felt safer as she hung on him, as she was afraid that she might fall if she grew weak.

    He was kissing her so tenderly. She was nice and sweet and he was like a bee collecting honey. He wasn¡¯t tired no matter what. He was using his kiss to tell her how much he missed her.

    He had missed her so much over thest three days.

    He¡¯d just returned from his business trip and heard that she¡¯d been injured. How could he not be angry?

    After a long tender kiss, Ning Qing felt light headed. The man¡¯s sexy thin lips were still lingering around her lips. Her skin emitted a warm, refreshing scent. Their breaths intertwined.

    ¡°Does your shoulder hurt?¡± He asked gently.

    ¡°Mm, it doesn¡¯t hurt much now. I didn¡¯t stab it too deep. I just had painkillers.¡±

    Then, he grabbed her perky butt and she was lifted up. Lu Shaoming carried her to the bed. He carried her and kissed her on her lips.

    Lu Shaoming sat on the bed and he supported Ning Qing¡¯s beautiful back with his arm around her to embrace her. His other hand ran through the hair by her cheeks as he deepened the kiss.

    They had not seen each other for three or four days. The moment they kissed, they couldn¡¯t help themselves.

    When Lu Shaoming let go of her, Ning Qingy in his embrace with her rosy cheeks. He rubbed his jaw against her bright forehead. She found it ticklish yet prickly.

    The atmosphere after they kissed would forever stick out in her memory. Ning Qing leaned on his broad warm chest leisurely.

    ¡°Why would you risk yourself? Do you think there¡¯d be endless trouble in store if Li Meiling kept hanging around?¡± His deep voice was hoarse and Ning Qing found it extremely sexy.

    ¡°Mm, yes. There¡¯s something wrong with Ning Yao¡¯s wedding and Ning Zhenguo abandoned her. She was definitely in a fix. I couldn¡¯t give her a chance to gasp for air. I had to eradicate the source of the trouble!¡±

    ¡°Heh,¡± Lu Shaoming looked down and kissed her clean face as his bright ck eyes shimmered. ¡°Besides risking yourself, little wife is quite smart. Well done.¡±

 Chapter 111 - Most Improper, Most Improper

    <h4>Chapter 111: Most Improper, Most Improper</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Really?¡± Ning Qing raised her little head and looked at him ostentatiously.

    She liked it when he praised her.

    Lu Shaoming nodded with tender eyes. He handed her the document, which he¡¯d been holding between two fingers since he had entered the room. ¡°Look, this is a gift from your husband.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Ning Qing opened it curiously.

    Inside was the transfer of shares of Emperor Entertainment Group¡¯s Director with a foreign surname!

    ¡°Shaoming, wasn¡¯t this in the hands of Li Meiling? Howe you have it now?¡± Ning Qing¡¯s surprise was beyond replication.

    Lu Shaoming held her in his arms like a little girl. ¡°When you told me about this equity document the other day, I sent someone to investigate it. It turns out that Li Meiling had bought over the gangster boss and had set a trap for the director¡¯s son, and got the equity document through improper means of threats and intimidation. I¡¯ve already sent someone to settle the gangster boss. The equity document in Li Meiling¡¯s hand was invalidated. This is the equity document signed by the director with a foreign surname, which is legitimate in the eyes of thew.¡±

    Ning Qing instantly smiled like a blooming flower. ¡°Great. With this equity document, I¡¯d like to see how Ning Yao can marry into the Xu family!¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Lu Shaoming answeredzily, kissing her tender little earlobe. ¡°Wifey, I have transferred this equity document to your name. You are a major shareholder of Emperor Entertainment group now. I heard that Xu Junxi¡¯s mom once looked down on you and was mean to you. You can hold your head high in front of her now.¡±

    Ning Qing was startled. She looked sideways at the man. His handsome face was just inches away from her. In his narrow eyes, there was warmth and light that shone brighter than stars.

    Him?

    ¡°Shaoming, I can¡¯t ept this. It must have cost a lot of money to get this. Besides, don¡¯t you mind the rtionship between Xu Junxi and me? If I be the major shareholder of Emperor Entertainment Group, I wille into contact with him.¡±

    Lu Shaoming reached out and pinched her delicate snow-white nose, telling her adoringly, ¡°Little fool, my Guang Qing and Lu Corporation are all yours, let alone a mere Emperor Entertainment Group? I don¡¯t mind you seeing Xu Junxi, because I know my wife loves me.¡±

    He had to thank Xu Junxi for that. He had heard her confession to him in the cafe. He confession had been so naked, honest and passionate.

    Ning Qing was moved. To be honest, she needed his trust and support most, so that she could bear no burdenter.

    Ever since they had gotten acquainted, he treated her better and better.

    His words echoed in her ear. He had said that Xu Junxi¡¯s mother was bitter and mean to her. He asked her to hold her head high. The man¡¯s tone was so indulgent and adoring.

    Mmm, the feeling of a brother and a father¡¯s adoration had returned.

    They were husband and wife, after all. If they were too polite, they would feel unacquainted. Ning Qing¡¯s long eyshes that were like butterflies¡¯ wings fluttered shyly as she whispered, ¡°Shaoming, since you gave it to me, then I shall ept it. Thank you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming held out his two fingers and sped the girl¡¯s sharp jaw. Heughed and said, ¡°Thank you? These two words are useless. If you really want to thank me, say something else.¡±

    ¡°You... What do you want me to say?¡± A light-switch was flicked on in the room. The handsome man¡¯s face was nketed by a charming shadow. Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were dazzled.

    ¡°Say you love me.¡±

    That day, she had told Xu Junxi that she loved him, that she was infatuated with scent and even his sideburns, and that since she had met him, her eyes were filled with him.

    He didn¡¯t know when she had these thoughts. He didn¡¯t have any experience in love. He only knew that every time she was in front of him, she would be shy and her heart would thump wildly.

    He knew she had feelings for him, but he didn¡¯t know when she had fallen in love with him.

    Such a shy girl, he wanted to hear her say that she loved him personally.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t know why he had made this request. How embarrassing it was for her, being asked to confess. She had very thin skin.

    It was amazing to think that she had fallen in love with him so quickly.

    He felt really familiar to her, as if they had known each other very early and already had a heart-pounding moment.

    Or perhaps, hatred was just like spring grass, gradually fading away and returning life. Love was also like that; when one person has turned and walked away, another person would walk towards her.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s gaze was expectant. Ning Qing could not bear to disappoint him. ¡°Lu Shaoming, I love you!¡±

    Her little face was hot, and she spoke quickly.

    ¡°Haha...¡± Lu Shaoming was in a good mood. Whenever he saw her shy appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but tease her. ¡°Ning Qing, what did you just say? Speak louder.¡±

    He had obviously heard it, but still wanted to tease her!

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, you¡¯re annoying, go away!¡± Ning Qing put her two small hands on his strong shoulders and pushed him down on a big soft bed forcefully.

    Lu Shaoming keptughing. Ning Qing reached out to cover his mouth, pursed her lips, and said with her beautiful voice, ¡°Stopughing, stopughing!¡±

    Lu Shaoming enveloped her soft little palm that felt boneless and gave a loud ¡°muah¡±. He lifted his sharp brow and said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m going tough. What can do you to me?¡±

    The little palm that he had kissed seemed to be energized by electric currents. She retracted her hand like at the speed of lightning. The look on the man¡¯s face when he raised his eyebrows was very charming. In her impression, she seldom saw him indulging in something so much. It was a very romantic couple¡¯s moment.

    yfulness bubbled up in Ning Qing¡¯s heart, and she remembered that when he punished her, he had liked to hit her little butt best. She pulled on his left shoulder with two hands and turned him over with difficulty. A small hand went up to his hip.

    ¡°p!¡± A very crisp p sounded.

    She also rode on him arrogantly. After the p, she leaned in his ear and provoked him, ¡°Do you dare tough? Laugh again and I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the girl¡¯s delicate and beautiful little face. She was all smiles. This girl was growing bolder and bolder. She had pinched his ears and pped him in the face. Now she had even pped him on the buttocks. He had lived for 30 years. Even his mother dared not do this to him.

    ¡°Mmm, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Lu Shaoming half-narrowed his eyes, grabbed the back of her head and covered her red lips. ¡°You¡¯re so weak, gather all your strength and make me feel pain.¡±

    This...pervert!

    He had a masochismplex for sure.

    Ning Qing giggled andughed while avoiding his kiss. He refused to let her go. His thin lips rubbed against her face and tender neck. His masculine scent was enticing her so much. Her small hands smacked his buttocks a few times. Damnit... A man¡¯s butt could be so sexy; it could still bounce back after smacking it.

    ¡°Shaoming, Qingqing, it¡¯s dinnertime.¡± They were ying around very happily.

    The door was pushed open, and beside it stood Yue Wanqing and Auntie Zhang.

    The two people in the room stilled, and for a moment, the four of them just stared at each other.

    Ning Qing: May I die first?

    She looked so indecent at that moment, putting aside the fact that she was sitting on the man, her little hand was ced on his butt, an absolute image of a dominant female boss.

    Yue Wanqing and Auntie Zhang, who are nearly 50 years old, blushed in the doorway. Never have they seen a couple fooling around like that in their room. Most improper, most improper!

    Yue Wanqing coughed softly and scolded, ¡°Qingqing, what are you doing? How can a woman ride on a man, and you, you...¡± Yue Wanqing was too embarrassed to tell her daughter about her spanking her son-inw. Her son-inw was a big president and of his status was noble. But she hadn¡¯t thought that he would be bullied like this by her daughter at home.

    It was unbelievable.

    Ning Qing was speechless. Compared with her embarrassment, Lu Shaoming was calm andposed. He straightened up and sat Ning Qing down beside him while holding her in his arms. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just for fun. Are we going to have dinner now? Let¡¯s go downstairs.¡±

    ...

    Grandma had already had her dinner upstairs and had gone to bed early. The family of three sat at the table for dinner.

    Yue Wanqing felt it was necessary to remind the young couple. She said, ¡°Shaoming, you can¡¯t spoil Qingqing too much in the future. The most important thing for a wife and mother is to be gentle and virtuous. The more you spoil her, the more demanding she would be.¡±

    Ning Qing choked on the rice in her mouth. Her mother just had to bring that up right now. ¡°Ahem, ahem...¡± She coughed twice violently.

    Lu Shaoming reached out and patted her on the back while handing her a ss of water with another hand. ¡°Eat slowly. Is it ufortable? Drink some water.¡±

    Ning Qing sat up. She had a hand on her chest but did not ept a cup. She just drank two mouthfuls of water from Shaoming¡¯s hand.

    Yue Wanqing looked at her daughter¡¯s immature appearance and Lu Shaoming¡¯s indulgence in giving her daughter water. She even sighed that it was her fault as a parent to have raised her but not taught her. Back then, when she had entered the gates of the Ning family. Grandma had given her the most traditional feminine education. She had been married to Ning Zhenguo for more than 20 years, and she hadn¡¯t even spoken loudly once.

    She also did not know how she should discipline Qingqing.

    She heard that the Lu family was a rich family. She had not met this family-inw yet, and didn¡¯t know if they would like or dislike her spoilt daughter.

    When Ning Qing stopped coughing, Lu Shaoming put down his cup and looked at Yue Wanqing, gently saying, ¡°Mom, I married my wife to dote on her. It doesn¡¯t matter if Qingqing is a little spoilt. I can afford to spoil her.¡±

    Yue Wanqing couldn¡¯t say anything anymore. In family conflicts, the attitude of the man was the most important. Her son-inw was good to her daughter. She nodded her head with gratification and satisfaction in her heart.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s words made Ning Qing very happy and touched. Before, she hadn¡¯t noticed what a sweet talker he was. Now, the more he spoke, the smoother he became. Indeed, she had to cultivate her own husband herself.

    Ning Qing quietly picked up a stick of celery and quickly threw it into Lu Shaoming¡¯s bowl as a reward.

    Lu Shaoming looked sideways at the girl and ate the celery with a smile on his lips.

    Auntie Zhang looked at the couple¡¯s sweet interaction. She smiled and said, ¡°Madam, I think the rtionship between Mister and Missus is so good. Why don¡¯t we cook some soup tomorrow to nourish Mister¡¯s body? While the Missus is still young, she can give birth to a fat grandson and allow you and Old Madam to embrace him as soon as possible.¡±

    Yue Wanqing agreed right away; having a child is a major life goal, they needed to hurry up and start while they were young.

    ¡°Shaoming, what kind of soup do you like to drink? Eel soup, sea cucumber soup, or shall I stew some ox penis soup tomorrow?¡± Yue Wanqing asked.

    Ning Qing choked again. What soup are they talking about, they hadn¡¯t even consummated yet.

    Did mom and Auntie Zhang ever consider their feelings when they were discussing the couple so openly and honestly?

    Ning Qing nced at Lu Shaoming. The man¡¯s mouth was hooked in a smile. It seems that he doesn¡¯t disapprove.

    She gave him a good kick under the table.

    Lu Shaoming knew that his little wife was shy again. He looked up and said, ¡°Mom, we are still young. It¡¯s not good for us to drink these soups too early.¡±

    When Ning Qing saw her mother nodding, she was secretly impressed. Every word this man said was reasonable and convincing.

    Ning Qing took a small bite of rice at ease, but then she heard the man slowly and leisurely saying, ¡°Mom, besides, I sleep in my study every night nowadays. Qingqing does not let me go back to my room.¡± The man¡¯s tone became very apologetic. ¡°So it may be a long time before Mom can hold her grandson.¡±

    What?

    What did Lu Shaoming just say?

    ¡°You!¡± Ning Qing shook with anger. He was the one who had promised to sleep in the guest room. How did he have the face to tell her mother about it on the dinner table, making himself look like the victim.

    He was too insidious, too cunning.

    Despicable man!

    ¡°Qingqing, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± When Ning Qing was about to fly into a rage, Yue Wanqing rushed ahead. She ced down her chopsticks heavily and looked at Ning Qing sternly. ¡°How can you be so mischievous? How can a newly married couple sleep in separate rooms? Besides, Shaoming is so kind to you. Why don¡¯t you know how to cherish him? Let Shaoming go back to the room tonight. Mom will make a surprise check.¡±

    Surprise check?

    Ning Qing: ...Lu. Shao. Ming!

    ...

    Ning Qing returned to the room angrily as she scolded Lu Shaoming thousands of times in her heart.

    She wanted to lock the door so that he could note in, but she was afraid that they would cause a scene. If her mother were to know about it, she would scold her again.

    After contemting, she didn¡¯t lock the door again. She decided that she would teach him a lesson when he came in. She took the pillow from the bed and hugged it.

    Lu Shaoming did not return to his room even after she had waited for more than an hour. He was probably working in the study. Ning Qing grew drowsy while she waited and fell asleep gradually.

    When Lu Shaoming came into the room, he saw the girl lying in the big white bed. The little tender ball was curled up in bed, and looked very cute. The little bear slept beside her, and she held a pillow in her arms.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you cover yourself with a nket when you sleep?¡± Lu Shaoming went over, propped a knee on the bed, and reached out to pull the nkets over her.

    He also tugged the pillow in the girl¡¯s arms.

    The sleeping girl held onto the pillow and didn¡¯t let go. Her pink cherry mouth muttered discontentedly as she called out, ¡°Bad man, hmph, I¡¯m going to throw the pillow at you!¡±

    Lu Shaomingughed out loud. He looked down and kissed her on the forehead. He murmured in a low voice, ¡°Fool, do you think I¡¯m so stupid, I knew you were going to hit me. So I had deliberately worked sote then returned to the room. It¡¯s called taking evasive action. Your husband has taught you another trick. I¡¯m increasing your knowledge. Do you know that, huh?¡±

    The girl sleeping in bed did not respond. There was a bright spot on her beautiful lips. She was already a 20-year-old girl but still drooled when she slept.

    Lu Shaoming reached out his rough fingers and wanted to help her wipe it away, but when his finger touched the corner of her lip, he stopped. He leaned over slowly and kissed the shining spot.

    Even the saliva of the tender girl was sweet.

    Feeling someone kiss her, Ning Qing opened her sleepy eyes. She pushed the pillow into the man¡¯s arms and pushed him away. She hummed and hawed, ¡°Bad man, what did you just do?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the little girl who could barely open her eyes. His ears were a little red. His head felt hot just now and didn¡¯t know what hade over him!

    Kissed her drool?

    It was too obscene.

    His upbringing did not warrant this sort of behavior!

    Lu Shaoming stood up straight, took a deep breath, and went to the bathroom to take a bath.

 Chapter 112 - Ning Yaoâ€™s Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 112: Ning Yao¡¯s Pregnant</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    The second morning when Ning Qing woke up, Lu Shaoming had already gone to work. He didn¡¯t sleep on the bed the previous night but on the sofa in the room.

    Most of the grievance that Ning Qing held against him vanished. Humph, at least he had some sense!

    However, Ning Qing felt heartache as well. He went for a business trip for four days and worked untilte at night, and he had to sleep on the sofa as well. She was too tough on him.

    Ning Qing had breakfast and went directly to the Emperor Entertainment Group.

    When she reached Xu Junxi¡¯s office, she could see three individuals fighting vigorously through the gap in his office door.

    Ning Yao tugged on Xu Junxi¡¯s sleeve as she pleaded, ¡°Junxi, please, save my mom. My mom wouldn¡¯t kill anyone. It must be Ning Qing who framed my mom. Please bail her out.¡±

    Xu Junxi¡¯s Mom pulled Ning Yao¡¯s hand and pushed her away. ¡°Ning Yao, your mom attempted murder. There¡¯s solid evidence and a witness. Not can she not be bailed out, but she also can¡¯t be saved. My Junxi won¡¯t participate in your nonsense regarding you and your mother. You pair mother and daughter didn¡¯t drag Junxi down deep enough?¡±

    ¡°¡®Mom, how could you say that? I¡¯m your daughter inw. How did my mom and I alienate you?¡±

    ¡°How dare you call me your mom. To begin with, I was already in disdain of your origins. I was a thousand and one percent against you passing through the gate of the Xu family. However, your mom used the share transfer contract in exchange for the marriage. Hence, I agreed to the deal. But not only did your mom¡¯s scandal ruin the entire wedding and embarrass the family, but more importantly, we¡¯ve yet to see a trace of the contract! This morning, the director with a different surname came to Emperor Entertainment Group and made a scene. He said that your mom hired gangsters to ckmail him and said that we are aplices. We are now unable even to fend ourselves, let alone to look after you. How could youe and annoy Junxi further?¡±

    Ning Yao shook her head as she pleaded, ¡°Junxi, I have no idea about anything. It has nothing to do with me. Junxi, I¡¯ve loved you for so many years. I¡¯d even risked my life three years back for you. Now that my mom is locked up in the police station, can¡¯t you just lend me a helping hand?¡±

    Xu Junixi¡¯s shirt was crumpled from Ning Yao¡¯s grip and he looked in distress. ¡°Yaoyao, how do you want me to help you? Because of the botched share transfer contract that you put together behind my back, the Emperor Entertainment Group is facing trouble internally and externally. It¡¯s okay that my reputation is ruined but Emperor Entertainment Group is the Xu family¡¯s property!¡±

    ¡°Exactly. From what I see, you are taking advantage of the fact that you saved Junxi three years ago. However, regarding your mom being involved in the share transfer contract, Junxi can¡¯t get involved. Why don¡¯t you go look for your dad, Ning Zhenguo?¡± Mother Xu asked.

    Ning Yao wiped her tears and continued, ¡°My dad has not been home for two days. I went to look for him at his office. He said he wouldn¡¯t be bothered about anything rted to my mom but that he would let her run her own course. Woo woo. What should I do now? What should I do for my mom?¡±

    Ning Qing saw Ning Yao crying her eyes out helplessly and it urred to her. For twenty years, Li Meiling paved the way for Ning Yao to live her life. She sheltered her and helped her remove all the obstacles. Then, Li Meiling was defeated and Ning Yao didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Heh, she wondered if Li Meiling helped Ning Yao or harmed Ning Yao.

    The response of the pair of mother and son was just as she had expected. Lu Shaoming took care of the gangster and the director with a different surname stirred a greatmotion. Xu Junxi was withstanding the pressure of how the outside world viewed his marriage as a deal while he was lost on how to deal with the chaos in the Emperor Entertainment Group.

    He was a filial son and Emperor Entertainment Group had always been on his top priority.

    Mother Xu didn¡¯t disappoint Ning Qing. She was a chameleon after all.

    Just as they were arguing in the office, Xu Junxi mmed the table and stood up as he roared, ¡°Alright, stop it. It¡¯s so annoying. All of you, get out!¡±

    The two women were stunned. Then, Xu Junxi saw Ning Qing outside the door.

    His expression suddenly stiffened.

    Mother Xu then saw Ning Qing. Her anger was boiling and she ran to the door to open the office door. She then pointed at Ning Qing and reprimanded, ¡°Ning Qing, how dare youe here? You¡¯re the root of the problem! You¡¯re the one who put us in this situation!¡±

    Ning Qing shed a cold smirk and slowly uttered, ¡°Aunt Xu, please behave like a cultured person. Do not shout abuse in public like a virago.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Mother Xu looked at many staff members walking along the corridor outside and she quickly retrieved her hand and smoothed out her mink coat.

    Ning Qing nced at the two people in the office and smiled. ¡°When you¡¯re unhappy, you know to cry, to me, to feel pain. Three years ago, when I was kicked out of the house, when I was humiliated as you wished, when I was having a tough time in the entertainment circle, which of you helped me? Everything that I¡¯ve done so far has only been the interest of everything you¡¯ve done to me. It is the pernicious consequence of the evil deeds that you¡¯ve done!¡±

    Mother Xu was green in anger. Ning Yao was unhappy and she ran forward to tease, ¡°Ning Qing, you¡¯re arrogant now but what are you? You¡¯re only a woman who climbed onto a rich man.¡±

    ¡°Rich man?¡± Mother Xu looked at Ning Qing in disdain. ¡°My Junxi gave you up and you sought connection with another man? What kind of a man could you find? It¡¯s either a man who¡¯s old enough to be your dad or a rich man¡¯s kid from second marriage. Sigh, so pitiful.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, Ning Qing, who allowed you here? This is the territory of the Xu family¡¯s Emperor Entertainment Group. Please leave now or I¡¯ll call the guards,¡± the two people who were fighting ferociously earlier were now on the same page.

    Ning Qing straightened her back and she shed a cold smile on her delicate face. There was elegance and arrogance that she was born with.

    Xu Junxi saw that his mom and Ning Yao were chasing Ning Qing away. He walked to the door. Ning Qing was wearing a red shirt with ck pencil pants. Her ck silky hair was in a bun. She looked elegant and beautiful, with a tinge of intelligence and maturity.

    Xu Junxi¡¯s throat grew bitter. They had known one another for twenty years and they¡¯d be so distant.

    ¡°Ning Qing, please leave,¡± Xu Junxi said. He didn¡¯t want his mom and Ning Yao to humiliate her nor did he want her to see him in fix so arrogantly.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t speak but stood where she was.

    ¡°Ning Qing, why aren¡¯t you leaving? You really want me to call someone to chase you out, huh? Hey! Guards! Come here and chase this woman out for me!¡± Mother Xu shouted.

    The guards walked over and were ready to take Ning Qing away.

    Then, ¡°Stop!¡± A huge bunch of directors walked over.

    It was the Emperor Entertainment Group¡¯s shareholder meeting. The one who spoke was the director with a different surname. He walked ahead of everybody. He was the second biggest shareholder in thepany.

    The director with a different surname ran over and stood by Ning Qing. He pointed a finger at Xu Junxi and the other two as he reprimanded, ¡°I will not let it slip. Whatever the Xu Family did to my son, I¡¯ll definitely press charges against you and make sure you are utterly discredited.¡±

    Mother Xu reined her arrogance and quickly smiled, ¡°Director Huang, that really has nothing to do with the Xu Family. It¡¯s her,¡± Mother Xu pointed at Ning Yao. ¡°She went crazy thinking about how to get into our Xu Family, then her mom, Li Meiling, hired the gangster to frame you.¡±

    Ning Yao saw that Mother Xu had pointed the finger at her then she refuted, ¡°Mom, how could you push the responsibility to me? If you didn¡¯t want the share transfer contract, would my mom have done any of this? Didn¡¯t you agree to the deal?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Mother Xu was angry. She never though Ning Yao would be so inconsiderate and rash when speaking in front of so many people. She left no room for the Xu family to retain any grace in this situation.

    Ning Qing looked at the two women fighting each other and it was even more ferocious than a dog fight.

    Ning Yao was extremely idiotic without Li Meiling whispering in her ear.

    ¡°Enough! None of you speak anymore. Are you not embarrassed enough?¡± Xu Junxi let out a low bellow.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Director Huang humped then he bent down slightly to pass a document to Ning Qing politely, ¡°Miss Ning, this is my transfer document. From now on, you¡¯re the second biggest shareholder in Emperor Entertainment Group. These few shareholders are my best friends. I¡¯ve talked to them and they will follow Miss Ning¡¯s lead.¡±

    ¡°Director Huang, thank you.¡± Ning Qing thanked the shareholders politely.

    Then, the three of them took a sharp breath. Xu Junxi¡¯s face grew grave while Mother Xu and Ning Yao¡¯s eyes opened wide in disbelief.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you...¡± Mother Xu stammered.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Aunt Xu, that¡¯s right, believe what you heard. Director Huang transferred his shares to me. I am now the second biggest shareholder in thepany. I came here today to join the shareholders meeting.¡±

    ¡°What, how did you... How did you obtain stock ownership?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s simple. Just as Ning Yao said, I live off a money bag but I disappointed Aunt Xu. This man is much better than Junxi. He took care of share transfer contract easily and gifted me half of Emperor Entertainment Group,¡± Ning Qing said proudly as she blinked yfully.

    Mother Xu had yet to truly grasp the situation and she fell two steps backwards.

    She never thought Ning Qing, who¡¯d silently taken her humiliation three years ago, would be the second biggest shareholder in thepany. In other words, Ning Qing running riot above her.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Xu Junxi held his mom.

    Then, a secretary walked over. ¡°Miss Ning, this is the information for today¡¯s shareholders meeting. Please read it through to see if there are any problems.¡±

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t take the document.

    Xu Junxi¡¯s face was extremely unhappy, even the veins on his forehead had begun to show. It was absurd that Lu Shaoming gave Ning Qing all these shares of thepany as a present.

    Lu Shaoming was giving him a heavy p to the face.

    ¡°Ning Qing, why didn¡¯t you take the information?¡± Xu Junxi looked at Ning Qing in distress. He had always been arrogant. But then, his arrogance and dignity was trampled on by Lu Shaoming.

    Ning Qing looked calmly at the secretary and spoke elegantly. ¡°Inform everyone that the shareholders meeting today is cancelled!¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡± Xu Junxi asked closely.

    Ning Qing moved her bodyzily and smiled, ¡°CEO Xu, how dare you ask me why? Ever since three months ago you brought your fiancee back to the country, you have been in the midst of scandal. You first put yourself between two sisters. Then, you were involved in that car sex incident. After that, your wedding erupted in chaos. You¡¯ve already affected the image of Emperor Entertainment Group greatly. Over the past three months, the share price has fallen by fifteen percent. You alone dragged the entire board of directors down. I would like to ask CEO Xu, what do you do for the Emperor Entertainment Group?¡±

    Xu Junxi didn¡¯t reply. He clenched his fists as his eyes grew red.

    She was humiliating him!

    Ning Qing looked at Xu Junxi calmly. She raised her beautiful eyebrows and said casually, ¡°I hope that CEO Xu will reflect on his past during this time. If you can¡¯t be up to your position as the CEO of Emperor Entertainment Group, why not give up the throne and make way for a more worthy candidate!¡±

    After she spoke, she turned to leave. The group of shareholders left behind Ning Qing.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t leave!¡± Mother Xu saw that the shareholders listened to what Ning Qing said but forgot about her son¡¯s existence so she panicked. She ran next to Ning Qing and tugged her sleeve. ¡°Hehe.¡± She tried to ingratiate herself with Ning Qing. ¡°Qingqing, let¡¯s discuss things. Actually, for the past three years, I have been thinking about you. I¡¯ve never disapproved of you entering the Xu family. All this while, I¡¯ve thought Qingqing as my only daughter inw.¡±

    ¡°Heh, hehe...¡± Ning Qing chuckled and pulled her sleeve back.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t speak anymore!¡± Xu Junxi walked over quickly and pulled his mom aside. Today, all of his dignity had been thrown out by his mother.

    He looked up at Ning Qing. The girl¡¯s brown eyes were crystal clear and the way she looked at his mom was disdainful.

    Then, Ning Yao ran over. She pulled Mother Xu¡¯s hand emotionally, ¡°Mom, what do you mean? I am your daughter inw. How can you talk to Ning Qing like that?¡±

    Mother Xu had nowhere to vent her anger and pak, she pped Ning Yao.

    ¡°Your evil deed. It is you. It is you and your mom who ruined Xu Family. If Junxi were to marry Qingqing... Who are you? You are just an illegitimate child born of a mistress.

    Xu Junxi felt helpless. Before all the shareholders, before Ning Qing, his mom and Ning Yao were like two clowns. They were a joke.

    Now he was a joke too.

    Ning Qing had no interest in watching the two women fighting one another. She smirked and turned to leave.

    But she had yet to take another step before dong, Ning Yao fainted on the ground.

    ¡°Yaoyao, Yaoyao.¡± Xu Junxi went forward and carried a pale Ning Yao into his arms. He shouted, ¡°Call an ambnce. Quick, call an ambnce!¡±

    ...

    In the hospital.

    The doctor congratted Xu Junxi, ¡°Mister, congrattions! The patient has been pregnant for forty days. Recently, she was emotionally unstable. That¡¯s why she fainted. In the future, try not to provoke her.¡±

    Xu Junxi stunned. Pregnant?

    Actually, he never thought of having any children with Ning Yao. He always used protection when they were together. However, as he wasn¡¯t in a good mood recently because of Ning Qing, he was always drinking and he had done it quite frequently with Ning Yao. When he was drunk, he never thought of using protection either. He thought Ning Yao would take medication after. He never thought she would be pregnant.

    Ning Yao, whoy on the hospital bed, hugged Xu Junxi¡¯s waist and cheered, ¡°Junxi, that¡¯s great. I have your child. This is the fruit of our love. This is our first baby!¡±

    Xu Junxi stiffened and didn¡¯t respond.

    Ning Yao then looked at Mother Xu by her side. ¡°Mom, I am pregnant with your grandchild, the bloodline of the Xu family!¡±

    Mother Xu didn¡¯t look too good. She didn¡¯t like Ning Yao. After what happened at the office, she hated Ning Yao even more. However, Ning Yao was pregnant with Xu¡¯s child. Her first grandchild.

    She still wanted her grandchild.

    ¡°Fine, rest well here. Give birth to my healthy grandchild.¡±

 Chapter 113 - Farewell, Li Meiling (Li Meiling Finale)

    <h4>Chapter 113: Farewell, Li Meiling (Li Meiling Finale)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Mom, your grandson can¡¯t do without his maternal grandmother, right? Can Mom help my mother for the sake of the child in my stomach? Junxi, I¡¯m already carrying a child for you. Can you just bail my mother out by pulling some strings?¡± Ning Yao shook Xu Junxi¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly.

    Ning Qing idly leaned against the door and looked at her. The corners of her mouth turned up in a sneer. Mothers indeed rise in status through their child in noble families, but Ning Yao¡¯s child in her belly was only 40 days old, and she wanted to take credit for it. She was simply as slow and stupid as a pig.

    How could Xu Junxi¡¯s mother agree to it?

    Sure enough, Mother Xu was furious and pointed to Ning Yao¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°Ning Yao, what are you thinking? You think you¡¯re the Missus of the Xu family just because you¡¯re pregnant with Junxi¡¯s child? And you want to get a reward from us? Let me tell you if you want to give birth to this child, then do it, if not, then get rid of it as soon as possible. We, the Xu family, are not short of nobledies to give birth to our children. There are many hens who cany eggs!¡±

    As she spoke, Mother Xu took her bag and went out. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even know her ce. If not for the baby in your stomach, you would have no value at all. If you¡¯re smart, you should just remain quiet and take care of the fetus. If you create any more trouble, the Xu family would not want your child.¡±

    Mother Xu came to the door and saw Ning Qing. She changed her acerbic and bitter look and smiled kindly at Ning Qing. ¡°Qingqing, are you free anytime soon? Auntie wants to invite you to our house for dinner?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± Ning Qing answered curtly.

    Mother Xu couldn¡¯t find a way out of this embarrassing situation. At this time, ¡°Mom!¡± Xu Junxi growled and stopped his mother from saying anything else.

    Mother Xu closed her mouth sadly. ¡°Qingqing, I have to go.¡±

    Mother Xu walked away and left.

    Tears kept falling out of Ning Yao¡¯s eyes. She hugged Xu Junxi¡¯s waist and cried pitifully. ¡°Junxi, how can Mom scold me like that? I still have your baby in my stomach.¡±

    Xu Junxi was frustrated and upset. Ning Qing was standing beside the door. He was not in the mood tofort Ning Yao. He reached out his hand and redirected the woman. ¡°Yaoyao, you have a rest first, I¡¯ll go and pay the medical fees.¡±

    Xu Junxi left.

    Ning Yao was in a bad mood. She was pregnant with child, But Mother Xu and Xu Junxi were not enthusiastic at all. They didn¡¯t even have a caring and thoughtful word for her.

    This was quite different from what she had previously imagined. Weren¡¯t mothers supposed to rise in status through their child?

    But Ning Qing was standing by the door. She could only raise her chin proudly andugh. ¡°Sister, you must be disappointed. I am pregnant with Junxi¡¯s baby.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Ning Qing looked at Ning Yao with her smiling beautiful eyes and asked, ¡°What has changed since you were pregnant with his child? Did Xu Junxi promise to save your mother? Would he marry you and allow you to enter the Xu family gate? You haven¡¯t got anything. What are you happy about?¡±

    Ning Qing had poked at Ning Yao¡¯s sore spot, but she replied stubbornly, ¡°Hmph! When my child is born, I will naturally rise in status through my child. Sooner orter I will pass through the Xu family gates.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say, Xu Junxi¡¯s mother had said very clearly that they only wanted the child in your stomach. There would be a nobledy to be the child¡¯s mother, or even, with a nod from me, your child would have to call me mother. But unfortunately, I do not want it!¡±

    Ning Yao¡¯s heart was in pain from the fury she felt. Thinking of how Mother Xu had ttered and sucked up to Ning Qing, she gritted her teeth in hatred.

    How did Ning Qing be a shareholder of Emperor Entertainment Group? Why was her life so good, allowing her totch onto to Lu Shaoming?

    Remembering that dinner party when Lu Shaoming had stripped her disguiseyer byyer. He was cruel and ruthless, but he was so kind to Ning Qing.

    And she hadtched onto Xu Junxi, but she was so tired from doing so.

    At this time, Xu Junxi entered the ward and an idea suddenly came to Ning Yao. She quickly covered her stomach with a painful moan, ¡°Junxi, my stomach hurts, just now my sister had said a lot of ugly words to agitate me.¡±

    Xu Junxi hugged Ning Yao¡¯s shoulder and looked at Ning Qing in displeasure. His lips were pressed together in frustration.

    Ning Qing stood up straight; she had no time to y with them. She said to Xu Junxi, ¡°President Xu, don¡¯t always be so indecisive as a man. Don¡¯t be led around by the nose by a woman. Ning Yao saved you once three years ago, but she¡¯s held you back for so long. Now that she is pregnant, it¡¯s very likely that she will hold you back for a lifetime. Don¡¯t you realize that this woman had been taking from you all along? Think about it carefully. I don¡¯t think even know what you really want in life. Now that you¡¯ve added an additional innocent little life to the mix, it would be a pity for the child.¡±

    Ning Qing spoke her piece and walked away.

    Ning Yao saw Xu Junxi¡¯s grim expression. He appears to have some grievances. She was afraid that Xu Junxi would ask her to abort the child.

    She hugged Xu Junxi. ¡°Junxi, touch my stomach. I have a fresh life in my stomach. This is your baby. You¡¯ll love me. You¡¯ll love your baby, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Xu Junxi did not embrace Ning Yao. He was very tired. Ning Qing was right. He did not know what he wanted in life anymore.

    ¡°Yaoyao, this child is our first child after all. You should take good care of it. But in the meantime, don¡¯t cause any more trouble, or I won¡¯t protect you. I can¡¯t settle your mother¡¯s business. I can¡¯t marry you in the near future. You behave and take care of yourself. I need to calm down too.¡±

    Ning Yao¡¯s entire heart sankpletely.

    ...

    Li Meiling¡¯s trial went very smoothly. There were both witnesses and material pieces of evidence. The court soon opened its session. Li Meiling was sentenced to 20 years¡¯ imprisonment.

    At the door of the courthouse, Li Meiling was escorted by the police, and Ning Qing had herst conversation with the woman.

    ¡°Auntie Li, did you expect to end up in prison?¡±

    Li Meiling was haggard. She had been confined in a dark cell all day long. Her unwillingness had slowly turned into despair. During this period, no one hade to visit her. Only Ning Yao came once.

    Her life was so hopeless and deste. 20 years, hah! When she gets out, she will be almost 70 years old. Her life has been ruined; it would be better to die.

    Li Meiling did not reply. She looked around like she was looking for someone.

    Ning Qing smiled gently. ¡°Stop looking for someone. Ning Zhenguo didn¡¯te. You have already be a stain in his life. Now, he wishes that he had never met you.¡±

    ¡°Hah...haha.¡± Li Meiling gave two sadughs. She squinted at Ning Qing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Ning Zhenguo and Yue Wanqing could have a daughter like you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment,¡± Ning Qing said with a smile on her lips as she looked forward. ¡°Auntie Li, my mother and my grandmother havee to see you off.¡±

    On the cobblestone ground ahead, there was a luxury business car. The rear window slid down. Grandma was sitting in it. She was naughty like a child, snatching the lollipop in Yue Wanqing¡¯s hand.

    Yue Wanqing coaxed gently, ¡°Mom if you eat too many lollipops, your teeth will decay.¡±

    ¡°None of your business, I want to eat it.¡± Grandma ced the wrapped lollipop in her mouth, turned her head andughed twice at Li Meiling, ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Li Meiling¡¯s pupils shrank sharply and trembled all over. She broke away from the prison guard. She lost control and wanted to strangle Ning Qing as she snarled, ¡°Grandma hadn¡¯t regained her sanity at all. Ning Qing, you lied to me at Yao Yao¡¯s wedding banquet!¡±

    Looking at Li Meiling¡¯s primal, menacing expression, Ning Qingughed calmly. ¡°Auntie Li, do you know why evil never wins justice in this world? Because the evildoer has ghosts in her heart!¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, I¡¯m going to kill you, I¡¯m going to kill you! You destroyed me, in fact, I have already seeded! I was born with both brains and beauty but I had suffered from belittling gazes just because I was born to a poor family. I had worked so hard to sing in operas, but those women were jealous of me and put me down. Those men harassed me and tried to sleep with me. I didn¡¯t get anything. But what about your mother? She had been adopted by Grandmother in the orphanage. She was so lucky and she got everything. Why?

    ¡°I swore in my heart that one day I will be honored, wealthy and powerful. I took advantage of my beauty to get to this point today, but how did youe along?¡±

    Ning Qing stood up straight and said with some pity andpassion, ¡°There were so many people in the orphanage. Why had my grandmother chosen my mother? That¡¯s because my mother is pure, clean and kind. Nobody in this world could get what they want for nothing. It¡¯s not because I have harmed you, but because you have harmed yourself because you have chosen the wrong way and died of your greed.¡±

    Li Meiling burst into tears.

    At this time, ¡°Mom!¡± Ning Yao ran over.

    ¡°Yaoyao.¡± The mother and daughter hugged together and wept bitterly.

    Not far away, the door of the luxury business car was opened, and a handsome figure walked out. Lu Shaoming hade to pick her up.

    Ning Qing stepped down and went to the man with a gentle expression.

    ¡°Ning Qing, do you think this is the end?¡± Li Meiling shouted fiercely at her from behind.

    Ning Qing did not look back. She looked at Lu Shaoming¡¯s bright and beautiful narrow eyes and said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the end, but I know it¡¯s your end!¡±

    The cool autumn wind dispersed Ning Qing¡¯s hair, and thete afternoon sunset swept across the earth, it was warm and quiet. Ning Qing smiled and put her small hand into Lu Shaoming¡¯s big hand.

    Farewell, Li Meiling.

    ...

    ¡°Wind and Dust¡± had officially finished filming. Half a monthter, ¡°Wind and Dust¡± was released in various cinemas. On the first day, the box office broke through $800 million. The film with the theme of the old Republic of China, a theme which was not in popr demand, was sessful in setting a record the history of the film industry.

    Ning Qing¡¯s fame and status in the entertainment industry had been booming all the way. She had upied the first ce in Baidu¡¯s pop star index for three consecutive weeks, overtaking the four famous actresses in China in a second. She had be the most popr first-line actress in China.

    The 32nd White Flower Awards for films announced the shortlisted actresses. Ning Qing, with the role of Meng Yao in ¡°Wind and Dust¡±, had been shortlisted as the best actress and became a popr candidate.

    Today it¡¯s the White Flower Award ceremony. Tens of thousands of people were gathered and red carpets covered the floors. Popr stars have all gathered and the entire ce was sparkling and bright. Xiao Zhou opened the car door and Ning Qing stepped down from the luxury nanny car.

    She wore a light purple sequined fishtail skirt, a light colored V-neck that showed off her cleavage, and a white beaded handbag, which exuded the beauty and charm of an elegant woman.

    The moment she appeared, she instantly became the focus of the audience, the media¡¯s cameras shed from all sides while enthusiastic fans chanted ¡°Ning Qing¡±.

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes curved as she hooked her beautiful lips in a smile and waved to the fans.

    Another limo pulled up; Xia Xiaofu had arrived.

    Xia Xiaofu was wearing a white dress with handmade flowers at the edge of her elegant fluttering skirt. The delicate design of hercentern sleeves made her look like a flower fairy, as beautiful as a nymph.

    As soon as she appeared, there was another uproar.

    ¡°Xiaofu.¡± Ning Qing saw her, picked up her skirt, went forward, and gave her a hug.

    ¡°Ning Qing, I¡¯ve been invited to be an award-presenting guest this time. I heard that you have been nominated as the best actress. You are worthy of the title of best actress in my mind. Your skills are obvious to all. Ning Qing, congrattions.¡± Xia Xiaofu embraced Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing was very touched. ¡°Xiaofu, thank you. Let¡¯s walk on the red carpet together.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Xia Xiaofu took Ning Qing¡¯s hand and they walked on the red carpet together.

    ¡°Wow...¡± The crowd erupted in excitement. The two goddesses had be the most beautiful spectacle on the red carpet. Everyone¡¯s eyes shone with amazement.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s my goddess Ning and my goddess Xia. They¡¯re really beautiful. I want to take pictures. I want to take pictures with them.¡±

    The crazy fans kept pushing around. Mother Xu and some richdies were almost squeezed into meat pies. Mother Xu was very fashionable and she would often attend fashion shows like the Mn fashion show. She also liked to chase after stars. She would oftene to these festivals to get a nce at the stars¡¯ beauty.

    A richdy shouted, ¡°Oh, what are you squeezing for? My hair is all messed up. Hey, Mrs. Xu, don¡¯t you like Xia Xiaofu best? Herees your idol. Is the female star next to her Ning Qing, the new generation of goddess in the entertainment industry? My sons and daughters love her so much, I must get her autograph.¡±

    Mother Xu¡¯s expression was very stiff, she could hardly believe that the focus of the red carpet at the moment was Ning Qing, who had been severely humiliated by her three years ago.

    Another richdy said, ¡°Mrs. Xu, didn¡¯t you say that Ning Qing was your ex-daughter-inw? What a muddlehead you are. Ning Qing is worth hundreds of billions of dors now. But you¡¯ve gone and chosen that Ning Yao instead of this daughter-inw worth hundreds of billions. You are really blind.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Xu, if Ning Qing is your daughter-inw, you¡¯d be able to show off all you want. We can all show off behind you too. Now, look at us, squeezing here while she walksfortably on the red carpet; the treatment is very different.¡±

    Mother Xu gritted her teeth without saying a word. How could she not hear the richdies¡¯ sarcasm? Yet, she regretted it all so much. Three years ago, who knew that Ning Qing would be what she is today.

    Ning Qing was a diamond, but she had insisted on seeing her as gravel.

    An unknown fan beside Mother Xu heard Ning Yao¡¯s name, and immediately interrupted, ¡°I heard that Ning Yao has left the film industry now, and she¡¯s no longer filming ¡°Pink Lady.¡± Hmph, President Xu of Emperor Entertainment Group had always supported her and suppressed our Ning Qing back then. Now that Ning Qing had followed Director Wang and had made a name for herself, and had brutally given that f*ckboy and b*tch a sound p.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s not mention Ning Yao anymore. With Li Meiling as her mom, how good could she be sessful? She is just a clown whenpared with Ning Qing. Only President Xu would regard her as a treasure, haha.¡±

    The fans sneered contemptuously.

    Mother Xu¡¯s anger was stuck in her chest, her precious son had been called a ¡°f*ckboy.¡± But she could not refute it, just because she felt very humiliated.

    All this was because of that b*tch Ning Yao.

    ...

    Ning Qing and Xia Xiaofu were walking on the red carpet when another wave of cheers came. Looking back, they saw that Ou Luo Xi had arrived.

 Chapter 114 - Became A Queen At The Age Of Twenty

    <h4>Chapter 114: Became A Queen At The Age Of Twenty</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing and Xia Xiaofu were walking on the red carpet while there was another wave of cheering. They turned back and looked; it¡¯s Ou Luo Xi.

    Xia Xiaofu felt her heart skip a beat. Her heart started racing.

    Ou Luo Xi was wearing a white shirt with a ck tailor made suit. It was a ssic masculine suit. However, he wore a ck bow tie at the cor and the cor brought a strong sense of young fashion and individuality.

    In Xia Xiaofu¡¯s head, it was her first time seeing Ou Luo Xi in formal wear. He was normally in a ck coat and jeans. When he was in his suit, he didn¡¯t look like the general public. He wasn¡¯t tainted with any worldly aura but he was extremely clean and elegant. Everyone¡¯s eyes twinkled as they saw him. It was a soothing sight.

    Just as Xia Xiaofu was stunned, she felt a soft hand tug her. She looked to the side and saw Ning Qing blinking at her, ¡°Xiaofu, what are you looking at? I called you a few times but you didn¡¯t seem to hear me.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s cheeks grew rosy. Her gaze was fixed on Ou Luo Xi without any subtlety. She reckoned Ning Qing had seen it all.

    Ning Qing smiled and said, ¡± Xiaofu, we are surrounded by the media. Every word we say and every action we take is under their watch. Luo Xi is here. Let¡¯s wait for Luo Xi to walk on the red carpet.¡±

    Ning Qing reminded her to behave properly.

    Then, Xia Xiaofu blushed hard.

    Ou Luo Xi put one of his hands in his pocket while he waved with another. He didn¡¯t smile. His delicate features were cold and lifeless like a painting. However, it didn¡¯t affect his passionate fans.

    Ou Luo Xi walked to the two Goddesses and he lifted his gaze to greet, ¡°Ning Qing.¡±

    He ignored Xia Xiaofu¡¯s existence.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s blushing face grew pale. The young man was always behaving like that. He wouldn¡¯t look at her nor would he call her by her name.

    She reckoned he didn¡¯t even know her name.

    ¡°Luo Xi, let me introduce you.¡± Ning Qing held Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hand. ¡°This is my best friend, Xia Xiaofu.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu reined back her sorrow. She lifted her head and shed a gentle smile. She then extended her hand generously, ¡°Ou Luo Xi, nice to meet you. I¡¯ve been looking forward to meet you.¡±

    Ou Luo Xi then looked at her. The young man¡¯s eyes were beautiful. The ck and white in his eyes were crystal clear like the murmuring mountain creek and in the water, there was her reflection.

    Xia Xiaofu was caught by surprise.

    She extended her hand but Ou Luo Xi took very long and didn¡¯t shake her hand. Ning Qing saw and quickly smiled as she said, ¡°Luo Xi...¡±

    ¡°Ou Luo Xi, why don¡¯t you shake my hand?¡± Xia Xiaofu cut Ning Qing off. Her courageous tone had a tinge of stubbornness of a young maiden, ¡°There are so many media and reporters here. You don¡¯t shake my hand and tomorrow, the two of us shall be on the headline for entertainment paper.¡±

    Ning Qing saw admiration in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes. As a talenteddy and her appearance like a fairy, there was a side of her with natural manner.

    Ou Luo Xi heard and raised his hand slowly to shake her delicate hand.

    Their skin touched for a second. His fingers only glided against Xia Xiaofu¡¯s soft palm slightly but Xia Xiaofu was already smiling.

    He couldn¡¯t see her so she would work hard for him to notice her. There was no other man who dared to ignore her in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s life.

    Very good, Ou Luo Xi. He already sessfully caught her attention!

    ¡°Alright, we can consider ourselves friends then. Luo Xi, walk the red carpet with us. Walking down the red carpet with two big beauties, you¡¯re very lucky,¡± Ning Qing tried to ease the situation.

    Ou Luo Xi didn¡¯t reject the proposition. Ning Qing moved to Ou Luo Xi¡¯s side while Xia Xiaofu stood on his other side. The three of them walked down the red carpet.

    ...

    The award ceremony started at seven sharp. White Flower Award¡¯s king and queen of the silver screen was a big event. When they announced the list of candidates for queen of the silver screen, everyone was holding their breath.

    The presenter for the award of the queen of the silver screen, was of course Xia Xiaofu who made an appearance during the climax. She took the list of candidates from the host and her beautiful pair of eyes looked towards Ning Qing seated on the third row as she smiled. ¡°I officially announce here that the thirty-third White Flower Award for Queen of the Silver Screen, is Ning Qing! Ning Qing has won theurels of Queen of the Silver Screen at the age of twenty and she has be the youngest Queen of Silver Screen in the history of the White Flower Award Ceremony. Let us congratte her!¡±

    The camera aimed at Ning Qing as she stood up elegantly. With all eyes focused on her, she slowly walked to the stage.

    Xia Xiaofu passed Ning Qing the trophy and they hugged.

    The host passed Ning Qing the mic and invited her to share her thoughts about her victory.

    There were tears simmering in her eyes. For the past half a year, it was like a dream. She rose from the lowest point in her life. She climbed up to the peak and weed an era of prosperity.

    That day, she finally proved to everyone with her blood, sweat, and tears that she was no longer the fallen no.1 socialite in T city. She wasn¡¯t a broken vase. She wasn¡¯t surrounded by scandals about being kept as mistress. She wasn¡¯t a toy for people to bully and y with.

    Her name was Ning Qing. She escaped humiliation and won herself recognition, respect, and dignity.

    ¡°I¡¯ve received the title of Queen of the Silver Screen today. What I¡¯d most like to say is: Thank you Director Wang, who was willing to give me this opportunity to take up the role as Meng Yao. Thank you all the crews of Street Walker for working so hard through the strenuous filming process. Thank you to my fans, my friends, my family. Also, the one who I¡¯d like to thank the most...¡±

    Ning Qing locked her gaze with the man who was seated on the first row. Lu Shaoming came. Although he was busy, he wouldn¡¯t miss such an important moment in her life.

    Just like the day when her mom had been discharged from the hospital. Just like the day Li Meiling had been sent into prison. Just like today when she stood right in the middle of a glorious stage...

    He treated her like his wife, like his daughter.

    So embarrassing yet so great.

    He sat in his ck wool jacket and full ck suit of the same design with a light grey scarf. His sculpted handsome face was cold yet elegant. Only his pair of slender eyes were gentle when he looked at her.

    ¡°Thank you, my lover. Thank you for the most beautiful dream that you¡¯ve given me.¡± Ning Qing kissed the trophy in her hand gently as though she kissed the man¡¯s lips.

    Then, enthusiastic apuse burst throughout the venue.

    That very moment, Xu Junxi was seated in the second row, diagonally behind Lu Shaoming. The Xu family couldn¡¯tpare to the Lu family. The front seat could only be taken by Lu Shaoming.

    He was just there to set him off.

    He looked at Ning Qing on the stage. She was in a sequin mermaid dress that set off her beautiful body. Her silky hair was in a bun and two strands of hair hung by her cheeks which added charm and style. She didn¡¯t wear any luxurious essories but only a pair of elegant pearl earrings. She looked very refined.

    She¡¯d won the title of Queen of the Silver Screen at the age of twenty and she was in full bloom that day.

    She blossomed at the beautiful age of twenty, with the help of that other man.

    Did he regret it?

    He had been asking himself that question for the past one month. Yes, he actually really regretted it all.

    The girl, he missed her after all.

    ...

    After the award ceremony, the media quickly surrounded Lu Shaoming...

    ¡°Young Master Lu, influential people of high social status like yourself never attend such entertainment ceremonies. May I ask the reason for your attendance?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lu, for the past month, we¡¯ve constantly found you and our Goddess, Ning Qing going everywhere in pairs. May I ask if the two of you are in a rtionship?¡±...

    Zhu Rui and a few bodyguards stood in front of Lu Shaoming. He raised his de-like eyebrows. He looked like he was in a good mood that day. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°This question, you¡¯d better ask Ning Qing.¡±

    He answered and there was a suddenmotion near him. It turned out that Ning Qing, who was walking over, was surrounded by the media and under the protection of Xiao Zhou and her bodyguards.

    The bodyguards opened a route for Ning Qing to walk to Lu Shaoming¡¯s side. Lu Shaoming took a white fur garment from Zhu Rui and covered Ning Qing gently.

    The reporters were surprised at the sight. For the past month, the two of them had not been responding regarding the rumors but then they¡¯d been disying their affection in public. It seemed that they have decided to publicize their rtionship.

    ¡°Miss Ning, we asked Young Master Lu earlier if you are in a rtionship but Young Master Lu said to wait for your answer. Please tell us, Miss Ning. What is the answer?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ning, earlier when you were giving a speech, you said thank you to your lover. We are very curious who you are referring to as your lover? Is it Young Master Lu?¡±...

    Ning Qing looked at Lu Shaoming and felt like her heart had been dipped in honey. The two of them had a mutual agreement earlier that if she were to win the title of Queen of the Silver screen, they shall make their rtionship public.

    At first, Ning Qing didn¡¯t agree. If she were to tell everyone that she was Mrs. Lu, she wouldn¡¯t be able to work properly. In the end, both took a step back and decided to announce that they¡¯re together.

    Lu Shaoming was right. They weren¡¯t seeing one another stealthily. Their marriage had to be make known one day.

    ¡°Mm, we are together. The lover that I am referring to is naturally him, Lu Shaoming,¡± Ning Qing admitted.

    ¡°Wow...¡± The reporters gasped. The Lu family is an aristocratic powerful family on a global scale. They never expected that Ning Qing would climb up to his level.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, when did you start dating? I heard that you¡¯re thergest investor for Street Walker. Did you invest the movie for Miss Ning?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the girl next to him and smiled, ¡°When I firstid my eyes on Ning Qing, I fell in love with her. I got to know Ning Qing because of Street Walker.¡±

    The way the man replied was very tactful. When the reporters asked if he¡¯d invested in the movie because of Ning Qing, he had to answer carefully. If he were to reply yes, Ning Qing¡¯s sess was due to his assistance. However, he only replied that they got to know each other because of the movie.

    The reporters knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything from him. Plus, the reporters didn¡¯t dare to ask when he was around.

    ¡°Miss Ning, you won the title of Queen of the Silver Screen today. May I ask where you¡¯ll focus next in terms of your career? Will you be filming another movie? Or will you be getting involved in a TV drama?¡±

    It was a realistic question. When she won the honorable title of Queen of the Silver Screen, it mean that she was at the peak of her acting career. Her next step would be especially important.

    It would determine if she could continue to guard the honorable title.

    There have been too many people who had average results and found it hard to break through after they reached the peak.

    Ning Qing looked at Lu Shaoming as they had talked about the question before. Ning Qing replied, ¡°During the uing year, I won¡¯t be acting at all. I am twenty this year. I will return to school to continue to pursue further studies in my profession to recharge myself.¡±

    ¡°What? Miss Ning, you¡¯re nning to stop doing films for a year? You¡¯re resigning at the height of your career? Aren¡¯t you too spoiled, too stubborn to make such a choice?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ning, where would you further your studies? Would it still be Beijing Film Academy?¡±...

    The reporters were asking one question after another excitedly, ¡°Excuse me, the interview session ends here today. Please move aside,¡± Zhu Rui said.

    The bodyguards opened a route and Lu Shaoming held Ning Qing¡¯s shoulder as they walked out.

    ...

    After they exited the za, Ning Qing had an interview session about bing Queen of the Silver Screen. She followed Xiao Zhou to the VIP room that organizer had arranged while Lu Shaoming waited by the car.

    After the interview ended in thirty minutes, Ning Qing met Xu Junxi¡¯s mother on the way out.

    Xu Junxi¡¯s mother looked resentful as she walked to Ning Qing. She lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Qingqing, you really don¡¯t want my Junxi anymore? Are you really going out with the what Lu Shao?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Xu, his name is Lu Shaoming. Do you think I¡¯d still want Junxi after I dated him?¡± Ning Qing stood straight as she asked in reply.

    Mother Xu was at a loss for words. She heard the few rich men¡¯s wives chatting about Lu Shaoming¡¯s family background and she was frightened.

    Every wealthy and influential person in T city would have to bow before the Lu Corporation.

    She stole a nce at Lu Shaoming. The man was mature yet charming. He was like a business tycoon that stood above the clouds for people to worship him. He was so high above. He was so elegant.

    She didn¡¯t know why Lu Shaoming would like Ning Qing.

    Ever since the Xu family had abandoned her, Ning Qing seemed to be more and more valuable.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t want to speak more with Mother Xu so she took huge stride to walk forward.

    She took two steps forward and saw Xu Junxi, who was walking towards her. His footsteps were slow. She reckoned that he heard the conversation between Ning Qing and his mom.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t do anything but brushed past Xu Junxi without even looking at him.

    Xu Junxi was stunned on the spot as her scent filled his nostrils.

    ...

    Ning Qing came to the car and she saw Lu Shaoming chatting with another man.

    The man was thirty-two years old, wearing a light gray wool jacket outside a silvery gray suit and a white shirt. His features were good looking and the shape of his face was sharp and handsome. He was standing next to Lu Shaoming and having a brief discussion. His temperament was gentle.

    The man shared the same aura as Lu Shaoming. Both of them were in a high position. Every single movement carried a natural and smooth strong aura. However, Lu Shaoming was an aristocrat as his family background was significant, while the other man appeared to have umted shrewdness over time and his gentle appearance couldn¡¯t conceal his sharpness.

    Ning Qing walked towards them and heard them talking.

    The manughed, ¡°Young Master Lu, I wonder ¨C how do you view the project about developing Jing field. I did a statistic report when I had some time. I wonder if you are interested in taking a look?¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted the corners of his lips, ¡°CEO Ying, are you making fun of me. Guang Qing is not suitable to develop refined oil. Even if it could generate billions of dors. As CEO Ying liked the project and is determined to win, I will tell my underlings to cancel their attention on the project.¡±

    ¡°Haha, thank you Young Master Lu. I¡¯m ttered.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Lu Shaoming replied politely.

    Then, Ning Qing walked over. Lu Shaoming saw her and he extended his hand to hold her waist. ¡°CEO Ying, let me introduce you. This is my wife, Ning Qing. Ning Qing, this is finance tycoon, Ying Muchen, CEO Ying.¡±

    Ying Muchan looked at Ning Qing with his ck eyes and smiled faintly, ¡°Qingqing, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ying, how do you do.¡±

    Lu Shaoming was stunned, ¡°Ning Qing, you knew CEO Ying?¡±

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t reply but Ying Muchen answered, ¡°Oh, the Ying family and the Ning Family have been friends for a few generations. Qingqing grew up with my sister Shuiling. They¡¯re best friends and Qingqing is of course my sister too.¡±

 Chapter 115 - What Kind Of Past Was She Hiding?

    <h4>Chapter 115: What Kind Of Past Was She Hiding?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Lu Shaoming lifted a sharp brow, and his deep narrow eyes were filled with light amusement as it lingered on both faces.

    Ying Muchen lifted his lips, and his dark eyes met Lu Shaoming¡¯s as he parted his thin lips. ¡°Of course, is there a need for me to lie to Young Master Lu?¡±

    Men who were as mature and wise as each other only needed one look to peep into each other¡¯s inner thoughts. Lu Shaomingughed softly, ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect that I had such a strong fate with President Ying. When your sister is free, let¡¯s gather and meet each other.¡±

    Ying Muchen shifted his body, his eyes were obscure and deep, without a single ray of light reflected from them. Heughed and answered, ¡°Shuiling has gone abroad three years ago and hasn¡¯te back. When she returns, we shall gather together. Young Master Lu, Qingqing, I still have something on, so I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Ying, I shall not send you out.¡±

    Ning Qing watched Ying Muchen turn around and get in a luxury business car. Behind him was a very young and beautiful secretary in a white shirt, a hip-hugging skirt, and a capable and experienced gaze.

    Ning Qing took a couple more nces at the secretary.

    She saw the secretary get in the car after Ying Muchen. In the back seat, the female secretary bent towards Ying Muchen. Her fair hands took off Ying Muchen¡¯s overcoat and unbuttoned the buttons on his shirt cor. Their actions were intimate and natural.

    Ying Muchen leaned into the back seat, raised his hand and pinched the bridge of his nose.

    The 32-year-old man was in his prime. Ying Muchen¡¯s every move revealed a silent and stable masculinity, and was especially charming.

    The driver closed the door and blocked Ning Qing¡¯s sight.

    The luxury business car sped away.

    ¡°Ning Qing, if you look anymore, I¡¯ll wonder if your rtionship with him is really as simple as one between brother and sister?¡± Just as Ning Qing¡¯s gaze was following the car, the man¡¯s joking tone rang out beside her ear.

    Looking back, she saw that Lu Shaoming was looking at her tenderly.

    Ning Qing shed a delicate smile, and her exquisite body approached him. His right arm was still on her small shoulder. She went into his warm and broad embrace and muttered while pouting. ¡°Shaoming, are you jealous? He¡¯s my best friend¡¯s brother, it¡¯s really that simple.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked down at the girl. The night sky¡¯s stars were scattered and sparkled in her beautiful autumn eyes. They were bright and pure, and she wasn¡¯t lying.

    Lu Shaoming believed her about Ying Muchen.

    There was no need for a man like Ying Muchen to deceive him.

    But with how sharp his eyes were, he could see at a nce that Ning Qing¡¯s smile was a little forced. She could not hide things, and her absent mindedness was written on her face.

    She had something on her mind.

    Why did the appearance of Ying Muchen make her absent-minded?

    What kind of past was she hiding?

    Lu Shaoming did not ask. If she wanted to tell him, she would tell him on her own ord. Simrly, if he wanted to know, he did not need her to tell him at all.

    He just wanted to wait for her to take the initiative and rely on him wholeheartedly.

    With a tug of the hand, Lu Shaoming took off his ck tweed coat and wrapped her small body tightly in his arms. Rubbing her delicate face with his firm jaw, he kissed her and asked softly, ¡°Is it cold?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was a little red. asionally, passers-by would pass by on the way, but he did not shy away.

    ¡°Not cold.¡± Ning Qing buried her flushed little face in his chest and took a deep breath of his clean and warm scent. She put out her small hand to encircle his tight waist contentedly. Her voice was soft as she asked, ¡°Shaoming, could Big Brother Ying steal business from you?¡±

    What was Lu Shaoming¡¯s status, he was the sessor of the Imperial Group Lu Corporation. Who could rival him?

    But she had overheard their conversation unintentionally just now, Lu Shaoming had given that Jingtian development project to Ying Muchen.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not considered stealing business from me. Jingtian development is an oil refining project. As the hottest financial tycoon today, Ying Muchen is best at stir-fried millet processing and oil refining. He specializes in technology. I¡¯m not keen on this field. I¡¯ve only paid a little attention to it, and since Ying Muchen wants it, I shall give it to him.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded. She raised her head and kissed the man¡¯s jaw. ¡°Shaoming, do you do a lot of business with Big Brother Ying?¡±

    Lu Shaoming held her in his arms and felt happy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much interaction with him, but he is one of the people that I admire. Starting from scratch and making a name for himself in T City, and even the entire world in just three years... A financial tycoon needs only a notebook and with a move of his finger, his status could be multiplied by several times, he is sharp and smart.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s long fluttery eyshes covered her eyes as she looked down. She was absent-minded. Her reactions were slow; he didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.

    What an excellent person he must be to get Lu Shaoming to praise him so much.

    Just starting from scratch, hah.

    ¡°But Ying Muchen is by no means a good man. The men in the business industry are used to romance. The female secretary is a packaged lover of his. Looking at the female secretary, she must have been his already.¡±

    Ning Qing did not expect that he would mention this to her. She looked up unexpectedly and bumped into his deep but bright and sparkling eyes that were like diamonds.

    Ning Qing, who responded, couldn¡¯t help butugh. When had she seen this man nder a person? He would always disdain to talk about them.

    But just now, he had ndered Ying Muchen in her ear. For the first time, he had done something petty. He had said that he did not care, but he was jealous in his heart.

    It turned out that he was pretty petty.

    The absent-mindedness in her head disappeared in an instant. She held the man¡¯s handsome face in her two small hands. The more she looked at him, the more lovely he was. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you are the only good man in the world. You are clean and self-conscious. You have found a male secretary. Ying Muchen can¡¯tpare with you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s ears were a little red; she had read his mind.

    He had lived for 30 years, and his heart had always been calm and gentle, but when he met her, his IQ would often drop and he would do some childish things, like kissing her saliva that night, and bad mouthing Ying Muchen now.

    His good upbringing had taken the back seat.

    Lu Shaoming coughed lightly. There was no embarrassment on his handsome face. He just straightened up and wanted to pull her away.

    But Ning Qing¡¯sughter sounded like tinkling bells, and she reached out and pinched his angr cheeks as if she had not seen enough of his face.

    Lu Shaoming frowned immediately. This girl was acting more and more boldly. She twisted his ears, pped him, smacked his butt, and now she was pinching his face.

    She was almostwless.

    ¡°President...¡± Zhu Rui walked over with a document in his hand.

    When Ning Qing saw someoneing, she quickly let go of Lu Shaoming and stepped back.

    Once the warm jade in his arms had left, Lu Shaoming frowned at Zhu Rui and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhu Rui hadn¡¯t expected to disturb the president¡¯s pleasure. Embarrassment and awkwardness hung on his face, but he said stiffly, ¡°We just met the boss of Da Xing Industries, and we have a project to discuss with him...¡±

    Lu Shaoming nodded to indicate that he got it. He looked at Ning Qing and said, ¡°You go back to the hotel room. I¡¯ll take you back to T city after I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ning Qing nodded.

    ...

    Ning Qing had something on her mind. She took out her room card from her bag, put it in the card reader, and unlocked the hotel room door.

    She stepped in with one foot and groped around the wall with her little hand to turn on the light.

    But then, behind her came a tall figure, and she was kissed.

    After a long kiss, Ning Qing was felt weak in the man¡¯s arms. She felt powerless. ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t you have to work?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, very maic and charming. It rang through Ning Qing¡¯s ear and caused a tingling sensation, ¡°How do you want me to work with such a worried expression on your face? Nothing is more important than my little wife. No more work; I¡¯m going to spend time with you.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s pink lips pouted. A feeling of femininity rose inside her; she had been spoilt by him.

    Actually, it was alright if she felt lonely by herself, but he had toe and provoke her.

    It felt so good.

    She grabbed the cor of his shirt and said in a sweet voice, ¡°What little wife, how much younger am I than you? Calling out such a mushy nickname, you have some psychological problems! ¡±

    ¡°Oh, 10 years younger? So what should I call you then, dear wife, Qingqing baby, honey...¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s slender back was against the door, panting and letting out sweet puffs of breath as she pushed him away. She couldn¡¯t stand his charming murmuring, especially the ¡°honey¡±, with him calling out to her with an adoringughter a pure British ent, and in a low and enticing tone... So fatal!

    It had been rumored that he was proficient in manynguages and very knowledgeable in general.

    At the age of 20, she wanted to grow up faster.

    She couldn¡¯t refuse such a stunningly handsome man.

    Ning Qing wrapped her arms around his neck. She did not know whether it was the intoxicating light or the handsome appearance and distinct sideburns that got to her the most. She looked at him with heavy eyes and kissed him.

    But the man dodged and turned his face sideways. Lu Shaoming smiled with hidden meaning as he asked, ¡°Ning Qing, you really have nothing to confess to me?¡±

    She was so abnormal.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ning Qing said with anguid smile. ¡°Lu Shaoming, I like you.¡±

    She kissed him.

    Lu Shaoming did not close his eyes. He opened his eyes and watched the girl¡¯s shy, trembling rows of long, slender eyshes as she kissed him slowly. Her lips were thin and pink, and her cheeks were full.

    The more he looked, the more beautiful she was.

    A big palm held the back neck of her neck, as he supported her and hung her around his neck.

    Another long kiss ended. Looking at the girl¡¯s slightly red and swollen lips, Lu Shaoming was a little satisfied. He reached out and lifted her shirt. He drew circles on her t and smooth stomach with his big rough palm.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that women feel a lot of pain during their periods. Is that better? Or should I prepare some brown sugar water for you?¡± The room was quiet and his voice was so soft as he held her in his arms, murmuring intimately to her like husband and wife.

 Chapter 116 - Fought For Ou Luo Xi

    <h4>Chapter 116: Fought For Ou Luo Xi</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing was originally in his arms but she lifted her head when she heard that. ¡°Shaoming, where did you hear that a woman would hurt when she is having her period? Look at how skilled you are when you¡¯re massaging my stomach. This isn¡¯t your first time?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s hand paused and he looked down at the girl¡¯s crystal clear eyes that were shimmering with the light of wisdom.

    ¡°Tell me, where did you get such experience?¡± Ning Qing gripped on his cor as she continued to ask persistently.

    Lu Shaoming raised his de-like eyebrows and answered casually, ¡°In the past, there was a daughter from a wealthy family who was close to me. There was this one time when she had her period and she bugged me...¡±

    ¡°So you made her dessert and massaged her stomach?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t touch her but my mom nagged me. I heard it from her so I could roughly remember.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Ning Qing pouted as she wasn¡¯t too happy.

    His mother nagged him for no reason? Hadn¡¯t she hoped that he would do those things to the daughter from a wealthy family?

    It seemed that his mother liked the daughter from the wealthy family.

    Family of a simr background.

    Lu Shaoming lifted the girl¡¯s chin with two fingers as he chuckled. ¡°Why? Are you angry? Why are you angry? She was in pain and that was her business, I had nothing to do with it. Am I even guilty for hearing my mom nag?¡±

    Ning Qing knew that she shouldn¡¯t be angry. Men like him are decisive and blunt when ites to rtionships. He kept himself to himself. It was those women who were interested in him but he never gave women a chance to get close to him.

    Ever since she got married to him, he never talked about it, but she knew that the Lu Family wasn¡¯t easy to enter.

    ¡°Shaoming, would your parents like me?¡± Ning Qing rubbed her eyes.

    ¡°Silly girl. I like you and they will naturally like you too.¡± Lu Shaoming kissed her eyes. ¡°Plus, you are married to me, Lu Shaoming, but not to the Lu family. You are spending the rest of your life with me so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. You only need to believe in me.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Ning Qing nodded. She kissed the corner of his lips with joy beaming in her eyes.

    Lu Shaoming thought it wasn¡¯t enough so he pushed her back onto the bed and flipped around to kiss her red lips.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you want to go back to school. Have you decided on what you want to major in?¡±

    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ve decided that I don¡¯t want to act for my entire life. I want to further my studies in media school. I want to be a director if I have a chance in the future.¡±

    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s great, my little wife. Your husband will forever support you.¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu went to the changing room backstage to change. She made an arrangement with Ning Qing to go watch the night scene while having supper that night.

    She took off her fairy-like dress and put on a whitece shirt. The shirt was all the way to her ankle. As there was an air conditioner in the changing room, she didn¡¯t put on her jacket but sat on the chair after she¡¯d worn heels all day. Then, her assistant, Xiao Li helped her remove her makeup.

    She didn¡¯t really put on makeup on a normal basis. Her oval face was beautiful on her own. Her eyebrows were like ink painting and she didn¡¯t need any embellishment or decoration.

    The White Flower Award Ceremony was a solemn event, she put on rouge and lipstick to fit in there.

    When Xiao Li was removing makeup for her, Xia Xiaofu heard two to three Korean female stars chit chatting next to her. Xia Xiaofu looked sideways and saw a very famous Korean star.

    ¡°Hey, I finally got to see Ou Luo Xi in person. He is really good looking. He lived up to his reputation as the most good looking young male celebrity in China. But he¡¯s so cold. When I stood next to him, he didn¡¯t even bother looking at me.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, I took the initiative to talk to him but he just walked away. He is so arrogant. Humph, actually, what¡¯s so great about him? He¡¯s such a bounder underneath his veneer, he¡¯s so rude.¡±

    ¡°Sigh. Let me tell you something. I heard that Ou Luo Xi is gay. He was bought off by a mysterious rich man. Look at his appearance and you¡¯ll know it¡¯s only natural that he is. We can¡¯t me him for not being able to see a woman in his eyes. Haha.¡±

    There was disdaining ridicule from the Korean stars which were so wanton and it lit a fire in Xia Xiaofu. She clenched her fists tightly.

    She looked at herself in the mirror and sheughed softly, but loud enough for the three Korean stars to hear her. ¡°There is a saying in Chinese: people who cannot attain the grapes will respond by saying the grapes are too sour to eat anyway. Just as you are forsaking the others who have no manners, you should first examine yourself.¡±

    The Korean stars quickly turned to look. They were invited guests of the night. They were in China and they were conversing in Korean thinking that no one would understand. That was why they spoke slightly louder. They never expected that the woman could speak Korean so fluently.

    The three of them recognized Xia Xiaofu at first nce. The number one Goddess of China was so elegant and intelligent. Wherever she went, she caught everyone¡¯s attention.

    There were too many beautiful woman and she was the one and only who was so elegant.

    The Korean stars didn¡¯t want to offend Xia Xiaofu and they quickly smiled, ¡°I see, it¡¯s Xiaofu. We¡¯ve been looking forward to seeing you in person. Hello, nice to meet you.¡±

    The three of them extended their hands wanted to shake Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hand as a friendly gesture.

    Xia Xiaofu pushed away Xiao Li¡¯s hand that was removing her makeup and she sat straightzily. She pushed her beautiful ash green hair that was hanging by her cheeks and flipped them to the back of the chair which was at her waist line. Her silky hair shined as it was well taken care of with treatment. Her hair was elegant like her person. One could still smell her pleasant scent from afar.

    Without looking at the three, she lifted her beautiful chin arrogantly and aloofly. ¡°You like Ou Luo Xi but you mock him for being an ignoble man because he didn¡¯t bother with you. How many times have you imagined how things would happen between you and him? You couldn¡¯t get him so you made him wicked in your minds. Just how despicable you people are!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± The Korean stars stood up from their chairs and their faces grew grave.

    ¡°Xiaofu.¡± Xiao Li looked at Xia Xiaofu in disbelief.

    She¡¯d been following Xia Xiaofu for three years and she¡¯d never seen the woman start any fights. She never had any verbal arguments with anyone since she¡¯d first entered the entertainment circle, but then she was attacking these Korean stars with words as sharp as a porcupine¡¯s quills.

    It was the backstage of the award ceremony and those were famous Korean stars. What she did caused damage on both sides; she¡¯d been too impulsive.

    Xiao Li wanted to advise Xia Xiaofu.

    But then, the Korean star pointed at Xia Xiaofu¡¯s nose as she spat, ¡°Xia Xiaofu, don¡¯t forget who you are after we show you some manners. Who are you scolding?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu stood up slowly as she red at the three stars. She moved her lips and formed a mocking smirk. ¡°I¡¯m scolding you. Can¡¯t you hear?¡±

    ¡°Heh, Xia Xiaofu, what does our conversation about Ou Luo Xi have to do with you? Could it be that you had a thing with Ou Luo Xi? Ou Luo Xi dates both men and women?¡±

    ¡°Well, you got it right. I have a thing with Ou Luo Xi. I might as well tell you. He¡¯s ferocious in bed. Hests a long time and he is very skillful. Are you jealous? Are you green with envy? Why not pee a puddle and take a look at your reflections? Your faces after so much stic surgery... there isn¡¯t anything real about you. How are you qualified to like him? Hurry up and go back to Korea. Don¡¯t embarrass yourselves here!¡±

    Xiao Li was gawking in shock. She simply couldn¡¯t believe that Xia Xiaofu had said such things!

    Luckily, there weren¡¯t many of them in the changing room. Otherwise, if the rumors were to spread, the oue would be beyond one¡¯s imagination.

    ¡°Tsk tsk. You have a thing with Ou Luo Xi? We don¡¯t buy it. Ou Luo Xi is born to be f*cked by men. He is a toy for those old CEOs...¡±

    The Korean stars ridiculed her sharply and suddenly pak. One of them felt a sharp pain on her cheeks and it went pitch quiet.

    It turned out that Xia Xiaofu charged forward and gave the Korean star a tight p.

    Xia Xiaofu was shivering all over. There was almost fire in her eyes. She clenched her fists tightly and spat, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak another word!¡±

    ¡°How dare you hit me? Girls, go!¡±

    The situation suddenly devolved into chaos. The three Korean stars entangled with Xia Xiaofu and started fighting. Xia Xiaofu wasn¡¯t just for show; she exploded in anger and she kicked them with her heels. Someone pulled her seaweed like hair and she scratched the person¡¯s face before her.

    Thud. The few women fell on the ground as they continued to fight.

    Xiao Li covered her mouth as she was extremely terrified. She looked at Xia Xiaofu who looked ferocious on the ground and she thought she had blurred vision.

    Was it really the fairy Xia Xiaofu?

    ¡°Stop fighting, let go!¡± Xiao Li charged forward to help Xia Xiaofu.

    However, Xia Xiaofu couldn¡¯t pull the three women off with her strength, ¡°Stop fighting, I¡¯m going to call for help,¡± Xiao Li ran out in a panic.

    The three women tore Xia Xiaofu¡¯sce shirt and pped her really hard. Then, they got up. ¡°Girls, let¡¯s stop. We can¡¯t let the media see this. Let¡¯s go now!¡±

    The three Korean stars walked out.

    Xia Xiaofu sat out and she was like a lioness that was provoked. She was giving out a cold aura. She lifted her hand to wipe away the blood stain at the corner of her lips. She stood up and walked out too.

    She walked out and realized that it was cold outside. The chest area of herce shirt had been torn to pieces and she could only cover her chest with her two arms to block the fabric that was torn.

    How could they say that about Ou Luo Xi?

    How would they know if Ou Luo Xi was gay?

    She didn¡¯t allow anyone to badmouth Ou Luo Xi!!!

    She walked towards the elevator with quick footsteps. Suddenly, she saw a few men smiling maliciously. ¡°Who¡¯s that woman? Revealing her arms and legs in the winter. Looking at her back, I can tell she is gentle and graceful. She¡¯s definitely a beauty. Haha.¡±

    There were even men who called her from behind. ¡°Hey, miss, how much a night? I have money. Have fun with me tonight.¡±

    The men whistled.

    When had Xia Xiaofu been treated with such embarrassment and humiliation? This was a bad time for this. She was in rags and she couldn¡¯t be recognized then. She could only clench her teeth and walk quickly to the elevator.

    She quickened her pace but the perverts behind her quickened their pace as well. ¡°Miss, why are you running? There¡¯s no one in the corridor, have fun with me. You want to go into the elevator? Even better. You can¡¯t escape then. Haha.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was panicking. She saw many men. These men have evil thoughts at the sight of a woman. Were they nning to rape her?

    As she was panicking, she suddenly paused. In Xia Xiaofu¡¯s view, there was a man in white shirt and ck cks. The man took off his suit and was holding it in his hand. He put one of his hands in the pocket as he walked over.

    If it wasn¡¯t Ou Luo Xi, who else would it be?

    Then, Ou Luo Xi looked at her. His crystal clear eyes were like babbling brook in the mountain.

    Even more beautiful than the starry night.

    He gave her a quick look-over and nced at men who were chasing after her. There wasn¡¯t much changes on his face but he saw her embarrassment.

    Xia Xiaofu saw him and felt the fire in her was reced with bitterness. Her nose grew red and her eyes welled up with tears.

    She couldn¡¯t think clearly anymore, then she heard the elevator ding. She could only run into the elevator.

    As she got into the elevator, she stood sideways to hide herself on the inner side of the elevator. She only revealed her eyes as she looked outside with her guard up.

    The bunch of men ran over and they obviously wanted to enter the elevator as well.

    Xia Xiaofu felt a tug at her heartstring. She looked at Ou Luo Xi who stood very near to the elevator. She wouldn¡¯t believe if he couldn¡¯t tell the men¡¯s wicked intention. Would he help her?

    That bunch of men came closer while Ou Luo Xi stood handsomely without any intention to move.

    Xia Xiaofu felt her face burning as the tears in her eyes rolled down. She shouted toin with her hoarse voice, ¡°Ou Luo Xi!¡±

    Those men tried to walk past Ou Luo Xi and he suddenly extended his arms at lightning speed. Then, he blocked the man at the front of the group.

    The people behind him walked into the back of the man who¡¯d been blocked and they stopped.

    One of them mored arrogantly, ¡°Who are you? Boy, I suggest you to mind your own business. We are trying to rx here. You...¡±

    No one saw Ou Luo Xi throw any punches. Actually, Ou Luo Xi didn¡¯t throw any punches. He only swung his hand that was holding his suit and those men fell backwards and formed a pyramid.

    ¡°Aiyo...¡± The men groaned in pain.

    ¡°Leave!¡± Ou Luo Xi spat.

    The men realized Ou Luo Xi¡¯s ability and knew that he was a person who has practiced martial arts.

    Xia Xiaofu, who was in the elevator, began tearing up even more. They were tears of grievance. She fought for him but he intended to not make any effort to save her. He only willing to help when she pleaded.

    However, she was delighted still. He helped her after all.

    Didn¡¯t he turn a blind eye to her?

    The men left and when Xia Xiaofu lifted her gaze, she saw Ou Luo Xi walk forward with no intention of entering the elevator.

    Such a cold man.

    ¡°Hey, Ou Luo Xi, can you keep mepany in the elevator? My clothes are torn and I am quite a sight to behold. Any man who sees me will have wicked thoughts. Be a nice person and escort me downstairs, okay?

    Ou Luo Xi paused but no one could tell what he was thinking.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes were red and there were still tears on her delicate oval face. But she lifted her head to look at Ou Luo Xi very gently yet stubborn as a mule.

    She decided that if he were to leave, she¡¯d follow him.

    She fought because of him. She was twenty three years old and it was her first time fighting.

    Just like a virago.

    A behavior that she had once scorned.

    Ou Luo Xi paused for one minute and then he turned around to enter the elevator with a numb expression.

    Xia Xiaofu lifted the corners of her lips and a beautiful smile grew across her face like a blooming lotus flower. She then closed the door of the elevator.

    The man stood by her side and she could see him in the corner of her eyes.

    He looked so beautiful and his jawline looked as though it had been outlined by a meticulous artist. His skin wasn¡¯t just fair like a young boy but honey coated with a tinge of sexiness.

    Xia Xiaofu suddenly recalled the other day when he had blocked the bullet for Ning Qing. He was like a hero descended from heaven. He was always reserved, but he was so charming.

    Maybe from that moment onwards, she sort of liked him.

 Chapter 117 - Shuiling, Youâ€™re Back

    <h4>Chapter 117: Shuiling, You¡¯re Back</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Because she liked him, she couldn¡¯t allow others to say anything bad about him, so she had gotten into a fight for him.

    But does he need to be standing so arrogantly and haughtily in front of her?

    She was a goddess of the generation after all. Since birth, she had always lived under other¡¯s awed gazes. She¡¯d always been the target of their pursuit. She had her own self-esteem and pride!

    But he wasn¡¯t even looking straight at her; he didn¡¯t like her!

    He was terrible.

    The big bad man.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s tears blurred her eyes. She quietly looked at the thin figure of the man. Suddenly, she remembered that she had said that he was ¡°very fierce in bed.¡± At that time, she was just talking hotheadedly. Now that she thought about it, her face grew hot.

    She didn¡¯t even know what she was thinking then. She was not like herself for him.

    The funniest thing was that he had done nothing.

    He stood there dignified, while her clothes were in tatters.

    There was no heating in the elevator. Xia Xiaofu was shivering cold. He was holding a suit jacket in his hand, but he didn¡¯t even lend her his jacket.

    Achoo. Xia Xiaofu deliberately sneezed loudly.

    However, the man beside did not respond. He did not look askance. He looked ahead as if a flower would bloom once the elevator doors open.

    Xia Xiaofu pouted her pink lips behind his back.

    Helplessly, she stretched out two dainty fingers and grabbed the corner of his suit weakly. ¡°Ou Luo Xi, can you lend me your jacket? I¡¯m so cold.¡±

    Ou Luo Xi paused for a few seconds, then slowly turned his eyes to her, locking his gaze onto her delicate fair oval shaped face. Her beautiful curls were in a mess, a few strands of hair stuck to her tender neck and cheeks, giving her a different style.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Ou Luo Xi replied and handed Xia Xiaofu his jacket.

    A smile appeared on Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face quickly, she was actually an easily satisfied little girl.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She reached for it.

    When the jacket was in the palm of her hand, her chest felt cold. Without her small hand holding up the torn material on her chest, the dress slid down quickly. She had worn a fairy dress today and only had a Nubra beneath.

    Her delicate skin like finemb¡¯s fat was exposed in the cold air, and Xia Xiaofu shivered.

    Forgetting to cover herself with her little hand, she looked up quickly and saw that the young man in front of her did not shy away from it and was staring at her beautiful full arc.

    ¡°...¡± Xia Xiaofu instantly forgot to react.

    Her oval shaped face was red. Didn¡¯t he know how to avoid looking? She had been identally exposed. Didn¡¯t he know how to avert his gaze?

    After god knows how long, Ou Luo Xi averted his gaze sideways calmly. There was not a trace of embarrassment or anomaly on his face, as if he wasn¡¯t the one who had just peeked.

    Xia Xiaofu, ¡°...¡± What does he mean?

    He didn¡¯t have any reaction even after seeing her body?

    Dammit!

    Turning around, Xia Xiaofu looked at herself through the elevator mirror. The woman in the mirror was as beautiful as a rose. Her waist was thin and her butt perky. Her legs were fair and slender. Any man would be tempted if he were to see it.

    Otherwise, the men would not have thought evil thoughts just by looking at her back just now.

    Xia Xiaofu was angry, she turned her eyes and said in a dissatisfied tone, ¡°Hey, Ou Luo Xi, you just looked at my chest.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu wished she could bite her tongue after she had said that. She wanted to be more euphemistic, but her words were so straightforward.

    ¡°So what?¡± Ou Luo Xi replied, his voice tinged with the brightness of a teenager.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Just then, the elevator dinged opened. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯m out of here.¡± Ou Luo Xi walked out.

    Xia Xiaofu was so angry that she could vomit blood. How she wanted to run up to draw and ruin his beautiful face. Who asked him to be so arrogant!?

    ¡°Xiaofu.¡± Xiao Li and several crew members also rushed over. ¡°Xiaofu, are you alright? When we went up just now, you were already gone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡± Xia Xiaofu clutched the jacket on her tightly. His scent remained on the jacket. It smelled so clean.

    Xia Xiaofu rubbed her delicate face against the cor of the jacket and looked uncontrobly at the tall and handsome figure of Ou Luo Xi beside the door.

    She blushed.

    Out of the door, Ou Luo Xi was surrounded by his assistants and ushered into a luxury limo. Two colleagues were gossiping and whispering behind him.

    ¡°We heard someone quarreling in the dressing room when we passed by just now. I also heard the voice of the national goddess Xia Xiaofu. I don¡¯t know if I had heard incorrectly.¡±

    ¡°Probably only Ou Luo Xi knows about this. He had stood by the door and listened for a minute before he drove us away. He hade down sote. Forget it, let¡¯s not gossip anymore. Be careful whates out of our mouths.¡±

    ...

    Lu Shaoming had flown to the United States on business, and Ning Qing had gotten off the airne.

    When she entered the airport lobby, Xiao Zhou was there to pick her up. After handing Xiao Zhou the suitcase in her hand, they walked out together.

    Xiao Zhou was still talking excitedly when she suddenly realized that Ning Qing had stopped walking.

    Following Ning Qing¡¯s gaze, she saw that a very beautiful and eye-catching girl was walking towards them not far from the lobby.

    The girl had shoulder length hair. The ends of her hair curled inwards, giving her the aura of a little woman, she wore a red, wide-cored, off shoulder blouse, revealing her fair and t abdomen when she walked. Her delicate vicle appeared at times. She had on a pair of ck tights that wrapped around her long legs and augmented her exquisite figure.

    The girl was taking off her sunsses. Xiao Zhou¡¯s eyes shone, the girl had single-lidded eyes with a naturally winged eyeliner giving her an unspeakable sense of allure.

    The girl was full of youth and romance.

    This girl was so different from Ning Qing and Xia Xiaofu. Ning Qing¡¯s disposition was mostly gentle as water, her character like amb, while Xia Xiaofu was full of spirit and like a fairy. On the other hand, this girl was aloof and gorgeous, as if, if she wished, she could be hot as fire and burn away her youth heartily.

    Each of the three girls had their own style.

    The girl walked out of the door of the airport lobby and Ning Qing jogged after her.

    ¡°Ning Qing, wait for me.¡± Xiao Zhou chased after her.

    Outside, the girl was trying to g down a taxi. Ning Qing walked up and smiled at her. ¡°Shuiling, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked sideways at Ning Qing. Her beautiful single-lidded eyes were emotionless, without a trace of surprise or shock. She replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ning Qing was at a loss. ¡°Shuiling, where do you want to go now that you¡¯re back? Get in my car and I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    Just then, a taxi stopped for her. Yin Shuiling ced her suitcase in the backpartment, got into the back seat, and the taxi drove away.

    Ning Qing watched the taxi depart with disappointment and gloominess in her eyes. She knew that Shuiling had not forgiven her.

    Nor was she entitled to extravagant forgiveness.

    They had been such good sisters once, sisters who could share anything other than men. But three years ago, it hade to an end.

    How could Ning Qing not be mncholy?

    Xiao Zhou also looked at the taxi. She wondered, ¡°Shuiling? Why is the name so familiar?¡± Xiao Zhou gasped as her eyes widened. ¡°Ning Qing, could she be Yin Shuiling? Yin¡¯s family¡¯s young mistress, well known in T City, spoiled by her father and brother from the moment she was born? The Yin Shuiling who led a princess-like life, and is arrogant and domineering.¡±

    Ning Qing did not speak, the young mistress of the Yin family? That was three years ago.

    Three years ago, the Yin family had copsed and died.

    Only Yin Shuiling¡¯s brother Yin Muchen, who had no blood rtionship with the Yin family, lived well. He was like the sun shining brightly in the sky.

    Others had died and or were imprisoned, while Shuiling wandered around, away from home for three years.

    Had she healed the double trauma of the mind and body?

    ...

    Yin Shuiling put on her sunsses when she got into the taxi. She looked out at the changing scenery.

    A sentence hovered in her mind ¨C What is in the future after the past and present?

    Things were not as they are now.

    Her mouth curled up with a hint of mockery.

    The taxi driver was a middle-aged man in his thirties. He looked at the girl through the rearview mirror several times. The broad sunsses covered half of her face. Only her lips that were soft and thin was exposed. There was a delicate, natural and healthy red flush in her lips.

    Extremely eye-pleasing.

    The taxi driver nced at the girl¡¯s figure again. He liked to look at beautiful women most while driving daily and studied beautiful woman¡¯s figure most.

    The girl¡¯s figure was nice and proportionate, she had a rare golden proportioned figure.

    The taxi parked in front of a small condo, which was not high-end. It was very ordinary, but the environment was elegant, clean and tidy.

    ¡°Mister, how much is the fare?¡± Yin Shuiling took out her wallet.

    ¡°Oh, the fare is 50,¡± the driver answered with augh.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hand that was taking out money from her wallet stilled. She looked up, smiled and said slowly, ¡°I went out once, and the fare doubled? Mister, have you made a mistake. What¡¯s the telephone number of your taxipany? I¡¯ll make a call to confirm it for you.¡±

    The driver¡¯s face grew hot. He had seen that the girl was young and had just returned from abroad. He had wanted to ask for a bit more money, but he hadn¡¯t expected to meet someone so clever.

    ¡°It¡¯s all rightdy, the fare is 20 dors.¡± The driver corrected himself.

    Yin Shuiling did not say anything else. She took the money out of her wallet and handed it to the driver. She took her suitcase and went into the condo.

    Before the driver left, he sneered, ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful but turns out to be broke!¡±

    ...

    Yin Shuiling entered the 60-square meter condo, it was second-hand and she had rented it. There were one living room, one bedroom, and one kitchen. Although space was small, it was enough for her alone.

    Putting the suitcase down, she rolled up her sweater sleeves and cleaned the apartment thoroughly three times.

    She then opened her suitcase again. There were several outfits in it. There were also hand-drawnic books. Finally, there was a Hello Kitty soft toy.

    The corners of her mouth lifted in a smile, the corner of her eyes crinkling with a natural charm as she hung the soft toy on the wall of her bedside. She used her naturally red lips to kiss the soft toy¡¯s face. Her voice was innocent and charming. ¡°Kitty, thank you for apanying me for 10 whole years. This shall be our little house for the time being. I don¡¯t have much money now. When the third season of myic book gets published, I¡¯ll take you with me, and we¡¯ll move into a big house.¡±

    The soft toy couldn¡¯t speak. Yin Shuiling pinched the soft toy¡¯s face, then got up from the bed and went to the living room.

    ...

    Ning Qing has enrolled in the Director Studies course at Communication University. She could work in a wide range of industries, such as broadcasting and hosting, and writing film manuscripts after graduating.

    Ning Qing had thought it over carefully; actors and actresses rely on their youth and appearance. That was not a stable job.

    Most importantly, she had considered that an actress who was always in the spotlight was not suitable for a man of Lu Shaoming¡¯s position, and the noble Lu family.

    She wanted to retire behind the scenes and make a slow transition.

    If in the future, through umting experience and training, she would be qualified to be a real director and tell a story through a film. That was her dream.

    Ning Qing entered the Director Studies¡¯ third ss. As the new best actress of the generation, her face was abel for her; a gold-lettered signboard.

    Fortunately, the students did not go into a frenzy as the school principal and teaching directors had explicitly instructed them not to chase after stars during school hours.

    After ss, Ning Qing signed several autographs and snuck out the school¡¯s back door.

    At this time, ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Two female students walked over, one of them opened her mouth and called Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing looked back, it was Lin Xuemei, an old friend from her childhood.

    ¡°Xuemei, are you in this school, too?¡± Ning Qing was very happy that she had met her old friend in another ce.

    ¡°Yes, Ning Qing, After I knew that you would being to our school, I was very happy. We haven¡¯t been in touch for three years. I thought you had forgotten me.¡±

    ¡°How could I? I have always remembered you,¡± Ning Qing replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Ning Qing, did you know that Shuiling is also in our school? She¡¯s an excellent exchange student. She¡¯s returned from her studies in Britain. She¡¯s a cartoonist now. She has published eightic book series in the past three years. The current issue is going to be publishing its third season and has gained a great reputation on the Inte,¡± Lin Xuemei told Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing was really happy for Yin Shuiling. ¡°Is that so? Then make ns with her. Let¡¯s have dinner together when she¡¯s free.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Lin Xuemei patted her chest and promised.

    ¡°Xuemei, I have something else to do, so I have to go.¡± Ning Qing bid farewell.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Lin Xuemei was watching Ning Qing leave, when the girl beside her said excitedly, ¡°Wow, Xuemei, I didn¡¯t expect you to know the two famous women in T city. Ning Qing is the top socialite in T city and is now the queen of movies. While Yin Shuiling is the little princess of T city, with a cold and arrogant nature. Any man¡¯s dream in T city is to one day be able to break her wings and possess her. She¡¯s a princess in name, but she¡¯s actually a little demon. But that¡¯s strange, weren¡¯t they good friends? Why do you have to ask Yin Shuiling toe out for dinner? Why doesn¡¯t Ning Qing ask her out herself?¡±

    Lin Xuemei¡¯s face was somewhat grim. She sighed, ¡°Oh, they had a falling out three years ago.¡±

    ¡°Howe? Why?¡±

    ¡°Why else? For a man. Haven¡¯t you heard of T City¡¯s Mu Yunfan?¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes lit up as she covered her mouth covered in excitement. ¡°Mu Yunfan is the young master of the Mu family. The Mu family is a big household, having a hand in both illegal and legal matters. They have a high status. Mu Yunfan¡¯s peach blossom eyes are beautiful and devilish. When he was here, he was the dream lover of all the girls in T City.

    ¡°Mu Yunfan and Yin Shuiling have been engaged since their childhood. One was aloof and beautiful while the other was devilish. They were a legendary couple of T city.¡±

 Chapter 118 - Yet The Mountain Rain Came Pouring Down

    <h4>Chapter 118: Yet The Mountain Rain Came Pouring Down</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lin Xuemei nodded wistfully. ¡°At that time, the Ying family were considered to have close ties with the Mu family. Mu Yunfan, Ying Shuiling, Xu Junxi and Ning Qing grew up together and hence had closely intertwined ties. After Mu Yunfan and Ying Shuiling got engaged to one another, Xu Junxi and Ning Qing silently started to grow feelings for one another. Everyone watching on the side-lines were immensely jealous of them, until only...¡±

    ¡°Until only what?¡± the other girl curiously asked upon seeing Lin Xuemei suddenly quiet down and not continue speaking.

    ¡°... Until only until 3 years ago. Mu Yunfan and Ning Qing had a falling out which directly caused these four families¡¯ rtionship to be broken. After that the Ying family crumbled down due to multiple deaths, Ying Shuiling decided to move overseas.¡±

    ¡°Xue Mei, what exactly happened back then? Let me know please, the suspense is killing me!¡±

    ¡°I am also not clear with what happened back then, after all it was Ning Qing¡¯s personal matter. It would be better if we do not specte further. Let¡¯s go home now.¡±

    Ning Qing left for school in the morning, Herst lecture in the afternoon was a course on political science held in therge lecture theatre. It was held with multiple sses of students.

    Ning Qing arrived slightlyte, and all the seats had been taken by the time she had arrived at the lecture hall. Upon seeing her arrival, many female and male students excitedly volunteered to give up their seats for her. ¡°Ning Qing,e sit here...¡±

    Ning Qing nodded her head in thanks, but at this moment, a girl called out to her, ¡°Ning Qing.¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her gaze and saw Xu Junxi¡¯s cousin, Xu Lin waving to get her attention with an empty seat next to her.

    Ning Qing did not have good feelings about Xu Lin, although they had past interactions. Xu Lin had a penchant for befriending the rich and was materialistic in her needs, just like the mother of Xu Junxi.

    However when Ning Qing scanned her surroundings, there were no extra empty seats avable and hence she hastened her steps towards that direction.

    ¡°Sister Ning Qing, we have not seen each other for three years. I have yet to have the chance to congratte you on your ¡®Best Actress¡¯ de.¡± Xu Lin congratted her sweetly.

    Ning Qing opened her book and ced it on the desk. Her lips curled up into a stiff smile and politely said, ¡°Thanks...¡±

    Xu Lin saw Ning Qing lowering her gaze and not engaging in conversation with her. Her eyes glimmered with a cryptic light and she let out a satisfied smile.

    Deeply immersed in her book, Ning Qing heard the sound of footstepsing in her direction. Lifting her head, she saw Ying Shuiling, together with another female ssmate,ing towards her.

    The duo stopped in front of her, the female ssmate looked at Ning Qing and said with a frown,¡± Xu Lin, I thought I asked you to reserve a seat for Shui Ling; where is the seat now?¡±

    Xu Lin was put on the spot and said,¡± I did reserve one for Shui Ling but when Ning Qing arrived, she said she wanted the seat for herself. I even told her this seat was reserved for Shui Ning but she still sat down nheless. I could not chase her away for no reason right?¡±

    Once Ning Qing heard the first words from Xu Lin¡¯s mouth, she immediately understood what was going on. Xu Lin was trying to frame her!

    This empty seat was clearly given to her by Xu Lin but now she turned the tables on her by iming that she had snatched the seat. Ning Qing did not have any idea that this seat was reserved for Shui Ying!

    The female ssmate snorted haughtily while looking at Ning Qing, ¡°People nowadays are just too arrogant. Just because of the title of ¡®Best Actress¡¯, she thinks she has a pass to not put others into consideration. Some people just like to snatch their friend¡¯s belongings, just like three years ago. Now it has gotten out of hand. The snatching has gotten even more brazen. I can¡¯t bear to watch any longer.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was a little pale but she stood up graciously and looked directly at Ying Shuiling who stood silently at the side. ¡°Shuiling, I do not care if you believe me or not. I never intended to snatch anything from you. This seat was given to me by Xu Lin who called me over. The ssmates here can be my witnesses. I did not know that seat belonged to anyone beforehand.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you can romanticize your words now. We¡¯ve all been clear on who you are for the past 3 years!¡± the female ssmate said bluntly.

    ¡°It is okay,¡± Ying Shuiling said, interrupting her ssmate. ¡°It is merely a seat.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, how you could defend her now? Was the harm she brought upon you 3 years ago not enough?¡±

    Ying Shuiling gazed at Xu Lin with her naturally crimson lips curled up slightly, she¡¯d always been a cold person. Her nted eyes pointed upwards and she proimed naturally with an air of arrogance, ¡°The seat that the ¡®Best Actress¡¯ wants... I am confident that 90% of those present now would all give up their seat for her naturally. But why would she want this particr seat out of all seats? Let¡¯s not let others make use of us!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± that female ssmate looked at Xu Lin with a puzzled expression.

    Xu Lin was shell-shocked, she had no idea that even with all that had happened 3 years ago, Ying Shuiling¡¯s level-headedness has not wavered at all.

    Ying Shuiling raised her eyebrows and nced at Xu Lin before leaving to ascend the steps towards thest row of the theatre.

    The female ssmate followed closely.

    Xu Lin¡¯s fists were balled up tightly, she was childhood friends with Ning Qing and Ying Shuiling and had always trailed behind them. In the past, when the Ying family still held prestige, she could ept Ying Shuiling¡¯s underestimation and scorn. But now even with the sorry state of the Ying family, how she could still dare to give her that attitude with the look of distance in her eyes? What privilege did she have?

    Ning Qing gave Xu Lin a brief nce and also moved towards thest row of the hall.

    Ning Qing exchanged her seat with the ssmate seated beside Yin Shuiling and positioned herself next to Shui Ling.

    Yin Shuiling was sketching with her pencil and Ning Qing said, ¡°Shui Ling, thank you for your trust in me just now.¡±

    Ying Shuiling paused in her actions and her curled eyshes fluttered, casting a silhouette on her beautiful face. ¡°I did not believe in you; I purely trusted my own intelligence to make a judgement. I, Ying Shuiling, am not that foolish to be used by others as a tool.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Qing curled her lips up and yfully said, ¡°Shuiling, how could you know that I was awarded the ¡®Best Actress¡¯ de. You haven¡¯t been keeping tabs on me, right?¡±

    Ying Shuiling burst out inughter. ¡°Such thick skin!¡±¡±

    A smile blossomed on Ning Qing¡¯s delicate face. ¡°You have not changed all these years. Your bark is worse than your bite.¡±

    Ying Shuiling did not reply to what she said, and instead her palm sized face softened as past memories that brought immense joy came flooding back to her all at once.

    ¡°Shui Ling, the school is organizing a New Year¡¯s G today. Will you be in attendance? Could we have a meal together then?¡± Ning Qing asked with hesitation.

    Ying Shuiling shook her head and said,¡± I will not be attending. I have a part time job at night to earn a living.

    Ning Qing was not surprised at Shui Ling¡¯s rejection. They had a wedge between them. Ning Qing could not cross over, and Shui Ling could note to her either.

    She needed a job to earn her keep?

    Ning Qing wanted to help her but she knew that Shui Ling would not ept her help. Ying Shuiling was the most proud and haughty girl she¡¯d ever met.

    Neither of them had anything else to say. They each bore their own troubles.

    After leaving the lecture hall, Ning Qing called out to stop Xu Lin.¡± Xu Lin, we¡¯ve never had any grudges between us. Why would you want to frame me in front of Shuiling today?¡±

    Xu Lin innocently replied, ¡°Ning Qing, I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about. How did I frame you?¡±

    Ning Qing gave a snort and said, ¡°The things that you¡¯ve done on your own ord... You are clearly aware of these things.¡± She then turned and left.

    ¡°Hmph. Ning Qing, after tonight, let me see how much longer you can stay like this,¡± Xu Lin said with her eyes full of hatred. She then walked off with a sway to her hips.

    After a mere two steps, her heels slipped onto colorful marbles that appeared out of nowhere. With a slip, she screamed, ¡°Ah!¡± She copsedpletely onto the floor and it left her totally embarrassed.

    Because it was previously raining, the floor was muddy. Her face fell into a hole, leaving her face full of dirt.

    ¡°Ha, haha, who would this be? This is so embarrassing! Hahaa...¡± The students that were leaving the lecture theatre surrounded her and made their vilements. Then they started bursting out intoughter.

    After getting mocked by the crowd, Xu Lin¡¯s face burned hotly. Ignoring the immense pain on her thigh, she hurriedly got up and ran away.

    After running to a secluded spot, she opened her palm to reveal some colorful marbles. If she was not mistaken, these beads came from the bracelet on Ning Qing¡¯s wrist.

    No wonder Ning Qing had stopped her in her tracks; she was silently plotting to break the beads to see her end up in such a sorry state.

    How dare Ning Qing!

    She wiped the mud on her face and fished out her phone from her pocket. ¡°Hello, Yaoyao.The things that you asked me to aplish, I havepleted them. However, the rtionship between Ying Shuiling and Ning Qing was deeper than we previously thought. Ying Shuiling is very bright; it is impossible for her to be tricked.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand. This time I am merely testing her. Do not pay attention to Ying Shuiling for now, and do not give the game away yet. I have ns of my own. Lingling, are you prepared for tonight¡¯s New Year¡¯s g?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am ready. The New Year¡¯s g board sent invitations to all parents and I persuaded my aunt to attend. At that time we could then reveal the dirty matters that urred 3 years ago that made Ning Qing fall from heaven andnd in the mud below.¡±

    ¡°Hoho, we¡¯ve given Ning Qing too much freedom all this while. With tonight¡¯s sudden attack, we have to render her helpless and make her concede defeat. Falling from heaven into the Earth is the lightest possible oue. This time, let¡¯s make sure no other man would want her. Would Young Master Lu want her after this? Haha, let us just wait to see a good show ur tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yao Yao, this piece of dirty news has yet to see the light of the day. This is her achilles¡¯ heel. You will definitely seed with your n.¡±

    ¡°Um, Lingling, I know that you recently had your eye on a branded bag. I have already transferred 100,000 to your bank ount. Please purchase whatever you favor.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you sister inw! I hope that you bear a son soon and enter the doors of the Xu family!¡±

    ¡°That is a must! Okay, Junxi is back. I am ending this conversation now. Bye-bye.¡±

    Ning Yao ended the call and the doors of the vi opened at that moment, with Xu Junxi walking in.

    Ning Yao hurriedly came forward to greet him, taking his briefcase from him. She stood on her tiptoes to remove his coat for him with a gentle smile adorning her face. ¡°You are back? Are you exhausted from work today? I prepared dinner for you with all your favorite dishes and even boiled soup!¡±

    Xu Junxi entered the living room and saw the dining table brimming with steaming hot dishes that looked appetizing. Ning Yao was in the kitchen with bowls and chopsticks and was dishing out the rice.

    Xu Junxi lifted his gaze towards Ning Yao, she was dressed in a white jumper with a pink cashmere coat. She was bare faced. Her pure petite face was adorned by a satisfied smile. She gave off an adorable homey vibe.

    Ever since Li Meiling had gone to jail, Ning Yao continued to stay in the vi that he purchased for her. The conditions were just like her time in America. Sweet, polite, and with a ir of elegance. She never questioned his after work social events, and whenever he returned home, she was always ready with a smile and a piping hot meal.

    Bit by bit, he fell in the habit ofing here after work.

    He¡¯d always wanted a woman like this, giving him warmth and afortable home.

    Xu Junxi walked over to her and embraced her from the back. He nested his head into her neck. There was no longer perfume but just a faint hint of her natural scent. He rxed and was instantly delighted.

    ¡°It has been hard on you, Yao Yao.¡±

    ¡°It has not been hard for me, speaking of hard work, it has been hard on you instead. You have worked restlessly hard to earn money for both me and our child.¡± She used hisrge palms to slowly cup her belly.¡± Junxi, I am showing a little now. I have a belly now. Today I went for the pregnancy checkup and the doctor said that in a month¡¯s time, I will be able to feel its movements.¡±

    Xu Junxi kissed her face and asked, ¡°You went for a pregnancy appointment today? Why didn¡¯t you ask me along? Did you go alone?¡±

    ¡°Yeah I did.¡± Ning Yao innocently nodded her head. ¡°I can attend these pregnancy appointments alone. Jun Xi you are busy enough with your own workload. I know I¡¯ve made many mistakes in the past. Mother has many misconceptions about me. You are under much stress. I don¡¯t want you to be troubled by this. I am very satisfied now. I have you and the baby in my stomach. I am the luckiest woman in the world.¡±

    Xu Junxi felt embarrassed yet touched. His heartstrings ached immensely. Using his palms to caress her small bump, his tender love for her multiplied significantly at this moment. He said, ¡®Yao Yao, it has been hard on you. after the baby is born, I will give you both official status in the family.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Junxi. I am not in a hurry to do so; I just do not want our baby to be wronged,¡± Ning Yao said, while nodding her head.

    Xu Junxi kissed Ning Yao¡¯s face with a hurried breath. embracing her into his arms, he asked, ¡°Yao Yao, how long have you been pregnant for? We haven¡¯t been together for too long.¡±

    Ning Yao looked at him with flushed cheeks and lowered her gaze. Kissing him on the lips, she replied, ¡°It has been three months now.¡±

    Xu Junxi was delighted and swept her up into his arms and ushered her into the room.

    ¡°Ay, Junxii, have your meal first.¡± Ning Yao used her hands to push him away.

    Her rejection but yet wee expression made Xu Junxi feel even worse. He kicked open the room door, and ced her on the bed. ¡°I will eatter,¡± he responded.

    ¡°The baby...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be gentle.¡±

    A smile appeared on Ning Yao¡¯s lips, it seems like what mother said before going to jail was absolutely right. Just quietly and gently stay by Xu Junxi¡¯s side. This course of action could enable her to eliminate Ning Qing and lead her to be the greater winner after all.

    Hmph.

    At the New Year¡¯s G

    Ning Qing attended the g with Lin Xuemei. The moment she stepped foot in] the hall, the sound of streamers and bubbles filled the air. ¡°Pa!¡± A man carrying a bouquet of fresh flowers walked towards Ning Qing and knelt down on one knee and said, ¡°Ning Qing, from the moment I first saw you, I have been deeply attracted to you. I like you, would you agree to be my girlfriend?¡±

    Ning Qing was dumbfounded, she¡¯d only entered the school days ago. Someone already pined for her?

    Ning Qing had an impression of the bubbly boy in front of her. He was the president of the student council and also renowned as the school hunk.

    ¡°Ning Qing, hurry up and ept his request! Date! Date!¡± The students attending the g surrounded them with cheers and apuse.

    Ning Qing broke out intoughter. What would Lu Shaoming think if he knew that his wife was being courted by others?

    ¡°I am sorry that I cannot ept your proposal. I am dating someone else already,¡± Ning Qing said as she rejected him.

    Taking a step back, the boy proimed, ¡°Ning Qing, it is alright that you have a boyfriend. I only want to be your friend and apany you silently.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Of course she would reject you, can¡¯t you see the men that the newly crowned ¡®Best Actress¡¯ is surrounded by? They are either wealthy or possess mighty backgrounds. Also, at the recent White Flower Awards, Ning Qing announced that she was in a rtionship with Young Master Lu of Emperor Entertainment Group. You are merely a broke student. Why would she have any interest in you?¡±

    Xu Lin¡¯s sharp voice permeated the air.

 Chapter 119 - Ning Qingâ€™s Humiliating Past

    <h4>Chapter 119: Ning Qing¡¯s Humiliating Past</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°You...¡± After he had been humiliated by Xu Lin, the school beau stood up quickly with a dark expression.

    ¡°Hey, Xu Lin, do you know how to talk? Love is irrespective of social status. Besides, our school beau only wants to make friends with Ning Qing and had not intended to woo her. Are we wrong for wanting to be closer to our goddess?¡± The president of the student union naturally had many ssmates¡¯ support, and someone came to his defence.

    ¡°Hah, you¡¯re not wrong, but I wonder what your goddess thinks about this?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to Ning Qing¡¯s face.

    Everyone was waiting for Ning Qing¡¯s answer.

    Ning Qing met Xu Lin¡¯s provocative gaze, and she said to the school beau, ¡°We really are not suitable to be friends.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The school beau and the other students¡¯ faces changed.

    ¡°Haha, you heard it yourself, how could the goddess be friends with you mortals? If you want to be friends with her, wait until you have power and money, then try again.¡± Xu Linughed.

    Ning Qing ignored Xu Lin. She just looked at the school beau frankly. ¡°You want to be friends with me because you like me, but I don¡¯t want to be friends with you because I don¡¯t want to hold you back. I don¡¯t want to make use of your love for me and turn you into one of my back up ns, let alone give you hope and waste your time. It¡¯s best for both of us to keep our distance from each other.¡±

    Xu Lin had provoked her. If she were smart, she would have agreed to be friends first and given Xu Lin a p in the facete, but she was unwilling to do so.

    If she had promised to be friends with the school beau today, many other pursuers would flock to her tomorrow. She couldn¡¯t afford to waste other people¡¯s youth. Simrly, Lu Shaoming would be angry and jealous when he figured it out.

    There was no ce for any jealousy in the world of love.

    Ning Qing¡¯s words were cold but rational, and the school beau was impressed. ¡°Ning Qing, no matter what, I still like you. I¡¯m willing to do as you say, and I¡¯ll still pay attention to you silently in the future.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you guys!¡± The crowd gathered to praise Ning Qing and the school beau.

    A spurt of anger shed on Xu Lin¡¯s face, but sheughed quickly. She turned around, hooked her arm in Mother Xu¡¯s arm, and brought her in front of everyone. ¡°Auntie, do you remember Ning Qing? She used to be your soon to be daughter-inw.¡±

    Mother Xu had seen the scene clearly just now. The more people chased after Ning Qing, the better Ning Qing¡¯s life was, the more her expression soured.

    Remembering how Ning Qing had made things difficult for them in front of Emperor Entertainment Group¡¯s board of directors and her disdain for the Xu family, she gnashed her teeth in anger.

    ¡°Hmph, who is Ning Qing now? Does she still have me and our Junxi in her eyes? We are not worthy to im ties with her,¡± Mother Xu sneered.

    ¡°Auntie Xu, what you¡¯ve said is too heavy. When Ning Qing was chased out by her father three years ago, did you help her? How could you me her for being ruthless when you had abandoned her in the first ce?¡± Lin Xuemei spoke up to fight for Ning Qing.

    ¡°You!¡± Mother Xu was furious.

    Xu Linughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, but my auntie is Ning Qing¡¯s elder after all. Does she know nothing about her upbringing of respecting the old and loving the young?¡±

    Lin Xuemei wanted to speak, but Ning Qing grabbed her sleeve and shook her head gently.

    She stepped forward, straightened up her slim back and looked at her Mother Xu, smiling coldly as she said, ¡°Three years ago, I was chased out of the house. Even the college tuition fees had be a problem. I went to your door to borrow money from you. Have you forgotten how you had treated me? My upbringing has never been about respecting the old and loving the young, but clearly distinguishing between love and hatred. For those despicable people who have cast misfortune on those already unfortunate, I shall make you unworthy to im ties with me, and I shall make you look up to me with resent!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± As soon as Ning Qing¡¯s words fell, the crowd echoed loudly.

    ¡°Hmph, Ning Qing, you¡¯ve said so much, but isn¡¯t it because Young Master Lu is richer than my cousin Xu Junxi in the end? You dumped my cousin so quickly andnded Young Master Lu. It¡¯s clear that you were the one mbering over the dragon and attaching yourself to those in power!¡±

    Ning Qing sneered, ¡°You are two-faced and this is only your side of the story. If I had left your cousin and found a poor guy, what would you have said? Look, Ning Qing could only find someone like that after leaving the Xu family. Now I¡¯ve found Young Master Lu, who is richer, better and more considerate than your cousin. You say that I¡¯m mbering over the dragon and attaching myself to those in power. It¡¯s funny. Does my future depend on you? Since the moment you abandoned me three years ago, how poor or how rich I be has nothing to do with you anymore. What are you even? You can¡¯t give me anything, but yet you are jealous of what others have attained! ¡±

    ¡°Great, what Ning Qing said is very good!¡± All the students¡¯ passion was kindled, as a flood of apuse broke out.

    Mother Xu¡¯s face turned dark red, while Xu Lin¡¯s face turned pale and red. She had long since heard that Ning Qing¡¯s mouth was sharp and had indeed experienced it for herself today.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, Auntie Xu, three years ago, it was Xu Junxi himself who had cheated with Ning Yao, and he had also generously admitted it in public. Do you still expect Ning Qing to stay in ce and wait for Xu Junxi to return?¡± Lin Xuemei asked.

    Xu Lin smiled immediately. Look at this, Lin Xuemei had finally mentioned today¡¯s focus.

    She was not here to argue with Ning Qing tonight.

    Xu Lin stepped forward and approached Ning Qing step by step. ¡°Ning Qing, was it really my cousin¡¯s fault that you had broken up three years ago? There are so many people here today. Would you like to tell them the dirty things you have done?¡±

    Ning Qing stood still. She looked at Xu Lin¡¯s confident face and her heart sank.

    She had a very bad feeling.

    ¡°Xu Lin, you¡¯d better not nder people. What Ning Qing did three years ago, you can say it if you dare,¡± the school beau roared.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Xu Lin, looking at Ning Qing¡¯s pale face with a smile. ¡°Do you guys remember the legendary Master Mu Yunfan of T City?¡±

    Mu Yunfan?

    When she heard the name again three yearster, Ning Qing¡¯s heart felt as though it had been crushed by a ton of bricks. She was in so much pain she could hardly breathe.

    She finally knew Xu Lin¡¯s purpose foring tonight.

    But how could this be? She had always thought that nobody knew except for the few parties involved.

    ¡°Remember. How could anyone in T city not know of Master Mu?¡± the school beau said.

    ¡°Master Mu and Ning Qing¡¯s good sister, Yin Shuiling, were engaged since childhood, and three years ago Ning Qing and my cousin Xu Junxi were also engaged to marry. The children of these four families had all became couples. They were the legendary couples of their generation. It was a pity that...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a pity? Don¡¯t leave us hanging anymore,¡± someone shouted.

    ¡°Unfortunately, just three years ago, at Master Mu¡¯s 20th birthday party, 18-year-old Ning Qing had quietly climbed into Master Mu¡¯s bed!¡± Xu Lin pointed at Ning Qing and said fiercely.

    ¡°Wow.¡± The entire ce was in a mess.

    Everyone looked at Ning Qing in disbelief.

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Ning Qing stumbled back a few steps, and Lin Xuemei quickly reached out to help her. ¡°Enough, Xu Lin, you weren¡¯t there three years ago, and there wasn¡¯t any evidence. You are framing her!¡±

    ¡°There is no impervious wall in this world. Ning Qing, dare you swear in front of so many people that you haven¡¯t been in the bed of Master Mu?¡± Xu Lin asked Ning Qing aggressively.

    Did she dare swear?

    Ning Qing dared not.

    Because that was the...truth.

    But...but what had happened three years ago, she hadn¡¯t known how it had happened.

    When people saw Ning Qing staring silently at the ground, they were shocked. The school beau was disappointed with Ning Qing and stepped back.

    At this moment, Mother Xu ran forward in shock. She grabbed Xu Lin and asked, ¡°What, is what you have said true, Ling Ling? Why don¡¯t I know about it? Did Junxi know that?¡±

    Xu Lin patted her aunt¡¯s hand and nodded slowly. ¡°My cousin knows about it.¡±

    Ning Qing was shocked, her pupils constricted sharply. Xu Junxi...he knew!

    Xu Lin saw that she had shocked the crowd. She turned to Ning Qing and said, ¡°Ning Qing, you always thought that my cousin had failed you by cheating on you, but how would you know the suffering and pain in his heart all these years? His fiancee and his good brother had slept together. He couldn¡¯t ept it and couldn¡¯t expose you. He couldn¡¯t face the both of you. He didn¡¯t dare to ask you, do you know why? Because my cousin loved you so much. He was afraid of blowing things up. He was afraid that you would be utterly discredited and would never be able to hold your head high again in T City.

    ¡°How righteous and magnificent you were at my cousin and Sister Yao Yao¡¯s engagement dinner. Everyone saw how aggressive and domineering you were. My cousin could only endure the suffering silently and put all the me on himself. He was so restrained and honest, so gentlemanly. You ask yourself, can you honor his deep feelings and conscience?¡±

    Ning Qing was unable to refute any of Xu Lin¡¯s words. Three years ago, that incident was her magic barrier and her insurmountable cmity.

    Mother Xu wept inconsbly. She hammered herself in the chest and cried out, ¡°What sin have Imitted? How has that child Junxi survived these three years? Why did he ever meet Ning Qing?¡±

    At this time, Mother Xu¡¯s crying was more effective than any criticism. People looked at Ning Qing with even more unfriendly gazes and shook their heads one after another.

    Xu Lin saw that she had controlled the entire situation, and Ning Qing could not refute her. She was feeling more pleased. She believed Ning Yao¡¯s words. As long as she told everyone about this incident, it would be Ning Qing¡¯s weakness.

    ¡°At that time, the Mu family was the most influential family in T city. How many people admired Young Master Mu? Ning Qing, why did you climb into his bed? Was it because of the Mu family¡¯s power or Master Mu¡¯s good looks? You know Master Mu was your good sister Yin Shuiling¡¯s fiance. It¡¯s very shameful for you to snatch away her love!¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t, I...¡± Ning Qing wanted to exin that she hadn¡¯t meant it.

    But Xu Lin interrupted her, ¡°What¡¯s the use of discussing how she had climbed into his bed now? Now we should talk about the consequences of climbing into his bed.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s face turned pale and she could hardly stand. Her heart was in agonizing pain. Warm liquid dripped from the corners of her eyes, and she burst into tears in an instant.

    ¡°Three years ago, Yin Shuiling, the little princess of T City, was best friends with T City¡¯s richest socialite Ning Qing. It was said that they could share everything except men. But do you all know why the sisters have be strangers now? That¡¯s because not only did Ning Qing snatch her love away, but the most important thing was that the Yin family had encountered a financial crisis at that time, but they were keen to protect their daughter. So Father Yin had pped Mu Yunfan in public, which led to the break of the two families. Later, the Mu family did not help the Yin family. Mother Yin died of a heart attack on the spot. Father Yin was sentenced to life imprisonment. He is still in prison now. Yin Shuiling changed from a princess to an orphan daughter and fled to other ces.

    ¡°After some time, the Mu family moved to Singapore three years ago. The four families of Mu, Yin, Xu, and Ning grew further and further apart, and the friendship between generations had been broken overnight.¡±

    When Xu Lin finished, the audience was silent.

    She looked at Ning Qing, who was full of tears, and asked with a sneer, ¡°Ning Qing, you¡¯ve hurt so many people alone, do you know you are guilty?

    ¡°But your crime does not stop there. The darkest and most selfish thing about you is that you know you¡¯re guilty, but you don¡¯t say it out loud! You think that nobody knows about it. You want to deceive yourself and others all your life!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I didn¡¯t...¡± Ning Qing lost control and screamed. She threw aside Lin Xuemei¡¯s hand and ran away.

    The people left behind eximed in shock and started whispering amongst themselves.

    The situation seemed turbulent this evening; it was doomed to be an extraordinary night.

    ...

    Ning Qing went back to the Tea Pavilion Vi. Auntie Yang had taken a day off to take care of her grandson and was not in the vi.

    And this month, Grandma had a craniotomy, and her health was improving day by day. Her memory was returning slowly. Her mother had brought Grandma and moved away from the vi, back to their own little condo.

    The big vi was empty, with not a single soul in it. It felt very lonely.

    It aptly reflected Ning Qing¡¯s mood, grey and hazy like it was covered in fog. She couldn¡¯t see herself. She couldn¡¯t see the way ahead. She waspletely lost.

    She felt very cold, as if she were walking alone on a path with the cold wind biting at her face,nding like the sharp de of a knife.

    Down in spirit, she went upstairs and into the cer. She took out a ss of fine red wine and drank it.

    Her little body was huddled in the corner by the wall. She looked up and downed a ss of red wine.

    Three years ago, she had attended Brother Yunfan¡¯s 20th birthday party with Shuiling and Junxi. The four of them had grown up together, and on such a happy asion, they hadughed and yed. They had been so happy.

    She drank some wine, this was her first time drinking, and she felt drunk and dizzy after drinking it. She got up and went to the bathroom to wash her face.

    Not knowing which room it was, she opened it and went in. She fell into the soft bed as she cked out.

    She wanted to get up, but she was powerless.

    In a daze, she heard the door open. It was Brother Yunfan¡¯s voice. With a little drunkenness, he wasughing with some male friends. ¡°Is this the room?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is our 20th birthday gift for you. The chick¡¯s out of this world. 16 years old, she¡¯s very tender. She¡¯s going to help you be a man.¡±

    At that time, she had not understood the meaning of their words. She wanted to get up, but could not get up. At that time, a hot body pressed down on her.

    It was the smell of Brother Yunfan. The faint scent of men¡¯s cologne lingered with the scent of wine.

    Someone came to kiss her. She was scared and avoided the kiss.

    Then she felt the buttons of her clothes being ripped off, and she struggled to hide her body shamefully, but she felt dizzy and everything went dark.

    When she opened her eyes again, she was lying in the arms of her Brother Yunfan. Her scream woke him up and he was surprised.

    Then Shuiling arrived, and Auntie Yin and Auntie Mu. She didn¡¯t have any clothes on. She shrank into the nkets, scared.

    Her mind was a mess. She held her head, and she could not hear what the people around her were arguing about. She only remembered thatter her Brother Yunfan had held her in his arms and said that everything was his fault.

    Shuiling looked at her and turned away without saying a word.

 Chapter 120 - I Really Want To Invite Each One Of You To Shut Up

    <h4>Chapter 120: I Really Want To Invite Each One Of You To Shut Up</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    After returning home, she locked herself in her room. She could not ept it; she was unwilling to do so.

    She was unable to believe that she went on... Brother Yun Fan¡¯s bed. Worse, she was unable to believe that she was... by her best friend Shui Ling¡¯s finance.

    She had no time to recollect her breath, as the next day, she found out that Father Ying gave Mu Yunfan a tight p, causing both families to officially cut ties.

    That was a winter day with massive snow. She dashed out of her room,pletely forgetting to put on her shoes, and ran barefoot to the Ying residence. All she saw was a warrant from the court hanging on the door. The Ying family was under investigation and everything had been seized.

    The maids said that Shuiling went to the Mu residence, that she ran over barefoot. Her feet were icy cold. The floor was covered with blood. She did not know where it came from, but it was covering the entire floor. Maybe it was from being pierced by a sharp object, but she did not feel any pain.

    When she arrived at the Mu residence, she witnessed the most heart-breaking scene ever. Shui Ling... kneeling before the door of the residence.

    Shui Ling donned a thin red jumper. Red has always been her favourite colour. Youthful age, carefree character, her life was just like that of an arrogant princess.

    That princess pitifully kneeled in the snow, tears streaming down her face, softy begging the Mu family to help her father.

    But the door to the Mu family was firmly closed.

    When she stepped forward, Shui Ling fainted and fell on the ground due to the extreme cold.

    Just like what Xu Lin said. The other members in the Ying family all met their ends. Shuiling left the country. Even when she was leaving, Shuiling was unwilling to give her an opportunity to see her again.

    She did not know that everything would end like this. Everything happened too quickly. It¡¯d gone to hell within two days without any warning signs, just like a nightmare.

    She did not have any energy to exin how she¡¯d ended up on Mu Yunfan¡¯s bed. All she knew was that she harmed everyone. She harmed the Ying family. She harmed Shuiling.

    She was only 18 at that time, yet she was stuck in a dilemmaing from every direction, and she did not have any solutions to ease her panicked mind. She was surrounded by those she loved. She lost what was deemed most precious to ady. She did not dare tell anyone, not even one soul.

    For a long period after that, she thought of herself as an unlucky star. It was as if she¡¯d contracted a psychological illness. This sickness led to amnesia. She told herself again and again to forget the past, just like nothing had ever happened.

    This was the only way she could continue on living.

    It was a pity that this kind of hypnosis methodology was of no use. When Mother Ying passed away, she suddenly thought of the p she wanted to give Mother Ying when she pushed the door open and received the look of hate and disdain that Mother Ying had given her.

    Xu Lin was right all along. She was too scheming and too selfish, and this was a secret that she kept in the depths of her heart.

    How could she be this type of person?

    However, that was not to say that nobody would believe that she did not have any intention to scam anyone, but rather she was unwilling to face her past, unwilling to face that side of herself.

    Maybe this was better. If everyone in the world knew of this, she did not need to be this helpless anymore. Only she knew of how much pain and guilt she¡¯d been enduring tirelessly this whole time.

    Without knowing, Ning Qing consumed an entire bottle of red wine. The empty wine bottle rolled onto the ground. Her entire bodyy t. She closed her eyes absentmindedly, drunk.

    Hot fat tears burst down her face, without an ounce of control.

    Her mind was unclear and when she slipped into unconsciousness, she murmured with a hint of fondness, ¡°I am sorry, Shaoming.¡±

    She did not dare think of him, but at that moment, she missed him most.

    Ning Qing was jolted awake the next day with an incessant ringtone interrupting her slumber. She wiped the sleepiness in her eyes, there was no air conditioning in the wine cer. Her bodyy stiffly on the floor. Her limbs were numb. Her head and sinuses hurt; it felt like she was about to contract the flu.

    With a single nce at her phone, she saw that it was a call from Xiao Zhou. She answered the call but did not open her mouth to speak.

    The situation on Xiao Zhou¡¯s end was a mess. ¡°Ning Qing, what are you doing now? What was the meaning behind the words that Xu Lin said at the gst night? Did you know that you are in the entertainment headlines right now? This matter has blown up the entertainment industry!¡±

    ¡°Our office¡¯sndline is jammed with calls. The web is full of negative coverage of you. Comments on your Weibo have been filled with curses and personal attack on you.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, I do not care if the ims are true or not. It has been a struggle to get to the position that you are at today. I believe that if you were willing to do sost night, based on your intelligence and quick wittedness, you would have been able to handle the situation at hand. Why did you not defend yourself? Did you give up on yourself?¡±

    Ning Qing silently listened but did not respond. Xiao Zhou has been friends with Ning Qing for years. She understood Ning Qing very well. She calmed the fury inside her and said, ¡°Ning Qing, there was a picture that was uploaded onto the inte today. It was a picture of you and Mu Yunfan taken in bed three years ago.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s hands froze; her pupils dted.

    ¡°Ning Qing, things are on a level that cannot be controlled. We are all waiting for you to recharge and move on. I don¡¯t believe that you have yet to notice this incident had been clearly premeditated beforehand. There is someone going after you.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, I suggest that you go on the inte to see. Emperor Entertainment Group¡¯s share prices have risen significantly today. This matter has caused Xu Junxi to be the ultimate winner. On the other hand, Guang Qing Company¡¯s share prices have plummeted significantly due to the controversy surrounding you.

    Ning Qing¡¯s dry eyes immediately burst out into tears, she bit her fist, controlling her immense sadness. ¡°Shaoming, he... won¡¯t want me anymore.¡±

    Xiao Zhou did not know how tofort her, it was only up to her to ovee these trials, and nobody could help her to do so. ¡°Ning Qing, if you do not make any effort, how would you know that Young Master Lu would not want you anymore? Never give up on yourself. The office team supports you/ We¡¯re waiting for you to regain your footing. Once you have a solution, call me anytime. We will be waiting for you.¡±

    Xiao Zhou ended the call.

    Ning Qing wiped her tears and used the wall to help her stand up. She dragged her numb limbs and switched on the notebook to open the webpage.

    Today¡¯s entertainment headline read, ¡°This generation¡¯s Best Actress Ning Qing hungry for power, 3 years ago went to bed with Mu Yunfan, Xu Junxi endured great shame.¡±

    She scrolled to that picture, her 18 year old self seated on the bed in fear, covered with a thin nket, with a shirtless Mu Yunfan embracing her in his arms.

    Ning Qing read thements left byizens....

    ¡°Never imagined that the Best Actress Ning Qing would snatch away her best friend¡¯s fianc¨¦, by engaging in adultery. I was fooled by her elegant and poised appearance.¡±

    ¡°I agree, I never thought Ning Qing would be such a person, I used to be her super fan. I can¡¯t continue supporting her anymore.¡±

    ¡°The actresses nowadays have ack of honesty. I still remember when Ning Qing won against Xu Junxi and Ning Yao with her wit. We apuded her actions. I did not expect her to betray them first. Xu Junxi is a good man, and Ning Yaoforted his scarred and insulted heart.¡±

    ¡°Ay, never thought that this generation¡¯s Best Actress would be that pathetic, it is hard for us to swallow...¡±

    Ning Qing stared nkly as she scrolled through the website, at this moment, her phone rang again. It was a call from Emperor Entertainment Group¡¯s Director Wang.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Ning, what exactly went down? Xu Junxi¡¯s poprity has skyrocketed overnight. This controversy has led to a surge in Emperor Entertainment Group¡¯s shares. This has led to the board of directors to follow his preferences. Everyone is discussing the removal of your position as director.¡±

    Ning Qing hung up.

    Her beautiful eyes were nk and unable to focus. The eyes on her pale face were fixed on twoments before her.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, your girlfriend seduced her best friend¡¯s fianc¨¦ 3 years ago. Did you have any idea of this? She even got together with President Xu Junxi. Would you still want a girl that is unclean?

    ¡°To thement above: maybe Young Master Lu is just ying around. The more men that she has been with, the better her technique, haha...¡±

    Pa! She mmed her notebook shut.

    She was shaking uncontrobly, and she did not dare to look further.

    Her delicate small face was wet with boiling tears. Everyone knew of Lu Shaoming¡¯s background and status and was reluctant toment freely. In the vast sea ofments, she could only find these twoments, but these twoments were enough to represent the opinion of the entire poption.

    Everyone was mocking Lu Shaoming.

    He was such a clean and pure man just because of her. He dirtied himself.

    Guang Qing Company¡¯s share prices have fallen heavily because of her. This was the biggest and most heartless taunt the citizens had given to Lu Shaoming.

    How could she allow him to be theughing stock of others? A man like him should always be regarded highly.

    Ning Qing¡¯s feeble shoulders continued to shake as she sobbed helplessly.

    Just then, she received a call from Xu Junxi.

    Ning Qing bit her fist, and tried to regte her breathing to a normal range. She answered the call and said, ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Ning Qing.¡± Xu Junxi replied with a hoarse voice.

    ¡°You knew everything from the start?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So you distanced yourself from me due to this matter and fell in love with Ning Yao instead?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the biggest reason! I cannot ept my fianc¨¦ going to bed with someone I consider a brother. I felt utterly insulted,¡± Xu Junxi proimed through his teeth. These things that were buried for 3 years finally came to light. He felt free. He hated this. He hated this too much.

    He was arrogant and said every word harshly. Now he was unbound and had the freedom of revenge.

    Ning Qing always thought this was all his fault, now looking back, whose fault was it exactly?

    ¡°Ning Qing, now you know the reason that I fell in love with Ning Yao. You always thought that it was my fault. Actually I held in all those grievances. It was you who let me down.¡±

    ¡°Xu Junxi, stop bullshitting!¡± Ning Qing stood up and yelled.

    On the opposite end of the line, Xu Junxi was shocked. This was probably the first time he had ever heard Ning Qing curse.

    He broke out inughter. What she did mean. Was she mad? It was her betrayal 3 years ago, but today, she still did not feel an ounce of guilt and shame. She was even shouting at him now?

    !!!

    ¡°Xu Junxi, did you know that to a woman, as long it is not done with the man she loves, any another person would be considered rape! Did you ever know, everyone else ever know, I was drunk that day so I climbed into bed. Fate was cruel to me. I was the true victim 3 years ago. I am the innocent party in all of this!

    ¡°I closed my eyes and my entire world changed. I lost something that was most dear to me. I shouldered the Ying family¡¯s downfall. I am guilty of all this. But what did I do wrong? Can you tell me what I did wrong?

    ¡°Why should I shoulder everything?

    ¡°I was only 18 then. I was injured badly. I sobbed for the entire night. I dreamt of Aunty Ying. I had numerous nightmares. I almost went mental. I kept this a secret in order to live on. Who did I offend? Whose profit did I steal? What authority do any of you have to be pointing the finger at me?

    ¡°I really want to invite each one of you to shut up!

    ¡°Xu Junxi, do you think by letting me know that you knew this matter beforehand, everyone else would be praising you? Let me tell you: You are wrong! I despise you even more now! I only regret that I did not stab you during your engagement ceremony with Ning Yao!

    ¡°I slept with another man. Did you not have even one word to say? Other than distancing yourself from me, you were also disgusted. You think I was willing to be used? Do all the young victims of sexual abuse have to shoulder all responsibility for the perpetrator¡¯s misdeeds? How much more shameless are you? How pathetic? How scheming? You chose to ignore your fianc¨¦¡¯s innocence! You dumped me when I needed you most! Just because I slept with another man, you turned and left to Ning Yao, who was ¡®clean and innocent¡¯. No wonder you value a woman¡¯s chastity so greatly; whoever you choose to love, you only actually love yourself!

    ¡°Xu Junxi, I would rather it was the guilt you had for Ning Yao that led you to fall into her embrace, instead of your cowardly actions. Please remember, even if I, Ning Qing, owe the entire world, I do not even have one cent of debt that I owe you!¡±

    Ning Qing sobbed as she shouted all these words. There was a mirror in the room. She saw her tear-filled eyes in the reflection. Her eyes and nose were red. Her red features on her pale face were a visual shock to her. Her hair was in a mess. Her emotions were out of control.

    Xu Junxi was stumped and froze. He did not have any response to her criticism.

    She was drunk when she got in the bed?

    Oh. He recalled the night. At that time she did have a lot to drink. Her face was crimson pink, pretty like a rose in June.

    The 18 year old Ning Qing was a woman that made all men fall in love at first sight.

    She said she wanted to go to the restroom. He wanted to escort her there but she rejected him.

    After that, when Father Ying pped Mu Yunfan, he had been present; he knew everything that happened.

    Now she was seeking responsibility for the matter. Whether she was a willing party or not, she¡¯d been soiled. What gave her such privilege to be shouting at him?

    The more stubborn she was, the more he wanted her to have her heart broken.

    The blood in his entire body was boiling hot. His eyes were cold and heughed eerily. ¡°Ning Qing, what is the use of being so emotional? You only dare to shout loudly at me. How about Lu Shaoming? Do you dare to repeat the story of your innocence during the rape to him?

    That voice on the other end immediately went silent, Xu Junxi could only hear her breathless sobbing, which was immensely heart-breaking.

    Haha, he just knew that he¡¯d get to her by mentioning Lu Shaoming. He was her ultimate weakness.

    She was in pain.

    But, but why was his heart in such pain, In such agony? The girl that once belonged to him, there finally came the day where he had to rely on using another man to provoke her pain.

    Such a joke!

    This was such a fucking joke!

    ¡°Ning Qing, which man on earth would be obliged to ept dirtied second hand goods? Oh, let me guess, you have yet to tell Lu Shaoming that you are no longer a virgin, right? That¡¯s not right, you have slept with him already. How did you fool him? Did you get any reconstructive surgery in the hospital?

    ¡°Lu Shaoming is a man of high status. He has an iron grip on the market. He has been standing on the peak of power since birth. This is good. You¡¯ve dragged him down with you. You have turned into his only blemish!¡±

 Chapter 121 - This Is Bad; Madamâ€™s Gone

    <h4>Chapter 121: This Is Bad; Madam¡¯s Gone</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you loved him? That¡¯s the love you¡¯re giving him? Dirty, hidden and deceptive? Ha, Ning Qing, let¡¯s make a bet on whether he will still want you or not!¡±

    Ning Qing but her lower lip hard with her pearly whites. She had broken the skin on her lips and a sweet and metallic taste filled her mouth, but she was unaware.

    She sneered and said, word by word, ¡°What does it have to do with you whether he wants me or not? Why should I bet with you? You¡¯re just a spectator, an irrelevant person to me!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Ning Qing hung up.

    ...

    Ning Qing sat on the big bed in the room. She stretched out her small hand and wiped her tears away. Then she found the familiar string of numbers and called Lu Shaoming.

    Unfortunately, her call didn¡¯t go through.

    At the other end of the phone was a mechanical and cold female voice ¡ª Sorry, the number you have dialed is busy, please leave a message after the beep.

    Did he switch his phone off?

    Maybe he was in a meeting.

    Ning Qing consoled herself, then called the number many times, but she was still greeted by the same robotic woman.

    Ning Qing did not give up. She dialed Zhu Rui¡¯s number.

    This time, a series of melodious ringtones sounded.

    Ning Qing was delighted. Zhu Rui¡¯s phone was working.

    The phone rang three times, but nobody answered.

    Ning Qing finally burst into tears. She could tell herself that Lu Shaoming was different than Xu Junxi and the rest of the world; he would want her, but she could not convince herself.

    Xu Junxi¡¯s words prated her heart like needles. Yes, there were probably no men in the world willing to ept her like this.

    What was she still hoping for?

    If she loved Lu Shaoming, how dare she hope?

    Maybe when she had seen Yin Muchen at the White Flower Awards, Lu Shaoming had already noticed something was off, so he asked her if she had anything to confess in the hotel room. She did not confess and dared not confess.

    See, she was such a despicable and selfish person.

    She owed no one in the world except for the Yin family, and now she owed Lu Shaoming!

    Once again, she called Lu Shaoming and started to leave a message after the beep.

    ¡°Shaoming...¡± After saying his name, she was already sobbing. She covered her mouth with a small hand and choked out, ¡°Shaoming, what are you doing now? Why aren¡¯t you answering my call? I know. You¡¯ve read the news and you know what had happened three years ago, don¡¯t you?

    ¡°Shaoming, I admit that I deceived you. I dare not tell you, I want to hold such a wonderful man like you in my arms all the time. I was afraid that you would dislike me, but I want to spend my life with you. Actually, I have already decided that... I would tell you everything frankly after my period. If you still want me then, I will give you all I have, but now...

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want me anymore, but that¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t me you, even though my heart hurts so much I can hardly breathe.

    ¡°Shaoming, there is one thing I want to tell you. Three years ago, I did not, I did not try to seduce him. I was drunk, went to the wrong room. Everything that happened afterward was like a dream; it was beyond my control. I admit to myself that I had deceived the world but had never harmed anyone. No one has the obligation to expose their bloody wounds to the sun for others¡¯ pleasure, but among everyone, I had harmed only you, harmed such a beautiful and innocent you...

    ¡°Finally, Shaoming, goodbye!¡±

    Ning Qing hung up.

    ...

    Ning Qing stayed in the vi all the time. When the brilliant sun began to rise outside, she awoke from her stupor and went down the stairs.

    She wanted to open the door of the vi, but she sensitively perceived the anomaly outside. The carved red sandalwood door generally insted sound pretty well, but it was really noisy and crowded outside. She took a look through the peephole. Outside, there was a mass of ck bobbing heads, all media reporters.

    Ning Qing let go of the door handle and stepped back. Only now did she realize her present situation.

    She was surrounded by entertainment reporters.

    Her stardom has ended.

    She could no longer hold her head high in T city anymore.

    From here on, she will only be the subject of a variety of negative scandals; her current situation is more serious than when she was in distress three years ago.

    Ning Qing turned around and went upstairs. She couldn¡¯t figure out who wanted to harm her.

    She also did not know how the photo had been taken and how it had been posted online.

    Now, she had no energy to think about it.

    She only knew that the reporters had found the vi, so the fact that she was living with Lu Shaoming must havee to light. Nobody knew that they were married, so she didn¡¯t know how the story of them living together would be stigmatized and hyped to arouse a new wave of public fervour.

    This time, the controversy would surely be directed at Lu Shaoming.

    Ning Qing went to the open balcony on the second floor, where there was a staircase that could lead to the maple leaf forest at the back of the hill. The reporters did not know about this road, so she went out of the maple leaf forest unimpeded and came to the back street.

    She stood by the roadside gging a taxi.

    At that time, two journalists could not find a way in no matter what, so they had chosen to explore and wait around this remote path. Suddenly they saw Ning Qing and shouted in surprise, ¡°Look, it¡¯s Ning Qing, Ning Qing!¡±

    The two journalists came running with their cameramen.

    At this time, a taxi happened to stop in front of Ning Qing. Ning Qing quickly got in the car. ¡°Mister, drive quickly.¡±

    The taxi sped away.

    Ning Qing looked through the rearview mirror at the journalists who slowly shrank in the distance, and her expression grew relieved. She heard the driver in front of her ask, ¡°Where do you want to go, Miss?¡±

    Ning Qing looked out of the window at the scenery passing by, and her eyes were slowly ovee with loneliness and sadness. ¡°Bring me to the station.¡±

    She wanted to leave this ce.

    Ever since she had met Lu Shaoming, she had never done anything for him. She hoped that this entertainment incident would end with her departure.

    Lu Shaoming would still be Young Master Lu of the empire corporation who everyone admired.

    She had let Xiao Zhou down. From going to the wrong room three years ago to being chased out of the Ning family, she had worked hard for three years and never felt tired. Now she was tired.

    She didn¡¯t want to fight anymore.

    There were many people and things that she couldn¡¯t face.

    Farewell, Shuiling.

    Ning Qing closed her eyes gently as tears fell from the corners of her eyes. It was so quiet and beautiful.

    The taxi driver looked at Ning Qing through the rearview mirror. ¡°Yes.¡± A menacing and dangerous grin appeared on his face slowly as he lowered the cap on his head.

    The two journalists who had been left behind stopped in dismay. A reporter pointed to the taxi and said, ¡°Hey, look, why doesn¡¯t that taxi have a license te?¡±

    Another man looked at it. ¡°Weird, is it an unlicensed car? I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s a taxi maniac recently who picks up beautiful girls with the taxi, then he rapes them and kills them. His methods are cruel and inhuman.¡±

    The reporter was horrified. ¡°What shall we do then? Shall we call the police?¡±

    ¡°Uhh... I had just mentioned the taxi maniac casually; how could Ning Qing be so unlucky to meet him? Besides, it¡¯s noon now, and Ning Qing is a celebrity. That taxi maniac wouldn¡¯t dare toe out andmit crimes so arrogantly. Let¡¯s not worry about such tangential matters. We¡¯ll let the other media wait there while we go back to write a press release.¡±

    ¡°...Okay.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing had gotten on the taxi and left her cell phone in the vi room. What she didn¡¯t know was that her cell phone was ringing nonstop.

    Outside the airport gates, Zhu Rui opened the door of the luxury car and Lu Shaoming sat in the back seat.

    He was wearing a ck woolen overcoat, with the same colored suit inside, and a white shirt; he looked extremely proper. He had just gotten off the ne, and with his brows knitted tightly in worry, he dialed her number, only to keep hearing, ¡°This number is not in use¡±.

    When the car started, Zhu Rui sat in the passenger seat in front and said, ¡°President, I¡¯ve called Madam, but nobody answered.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s face was grim. His sculpted jawline tightened, and his thin red lips had also tightened into a line of displeasure. His sharp gaze swept toward Zhu Rui. ¡°The ne requires me to switch off my phone, Ning Qing could not get through to me, but what about you? What were you doing when Ning Qing called you?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s gaze caused Zhu Rui¡¯s scalp to go numb. After keeping his fear in check, he exined, ¡°President,st night I was handling some other business in another city. I only made it back to T city this morning. I only heard about Madam¡¯s news after returning to T City. I had meant to appease Madam, but the reporters had found Missus and Old Madam¡¯s condo. The reporters had surrounded the door of their apartment. The security guards had gotten into a fight when they went up to maintain order in the condo. I was afraid that Missus would be injured, so I went to the condo to settle things. I didn¡¯t hear Madam calling me. When I finished settling everything and looked at my phone, Madam was already uncontactable when I dialed back.¡±

    Lu Shaoming stopped talking. He looked sideways out of the window. When he was not angry and overbearing, he disyed a depressing andpelling temperament.

    It was frightening.

    ¡°Did you find out who was behind everything?¡±

    ¡°I already have a clue. The other party is very cautious and had not left much behind, but as long as they have taken action, there would be traces to follow.¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Lu Shaoming leaned his handsome back against the soft backrest, crossing his long legs together. The cut of his ck trousers was as sharp as a knife, like the gentle murderous intent at the corners of his eyes. ¡°I was careless this time. I think the other side has been dormant for a long time, waiting for us to rx our vignce before attacking.¡±

    ¡°President, don¡¯t worry too much. Madam has gone through many ups and downs in the rain and wind. I¡¯m sure she will survive this time.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s determined eyebrows were warm and soft, and his tone was filled with helplessness. He sighed, ¡°If she could get through it, she would not be at the whim of everyone in schoolst night. She is particrly weak and helpless when ites to things involving the people she loves.¡±

    Six months ago, that time in the hospital, her mother had ignored her.

    Three months ago, when she thought that he had brought another woman to the dinner party.

    This time, Yin Shuiling?

    And there was him, the old incident three years ago, and the debt she had.

    Everything was enough to knock her down.

    The message she had left for him echoed in his ears, and his heart felt as if he had been stung by bees, numb and painful.

    She cried again.

    She only knows how to cry whenever ites to the people she loves.

    Where had her usual wisdom gone?

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s deep eyes shed with an eagle-like keenness again. He had to admit that this time the other party knew Ning Qing¡¯s character very well, and they hadnded a direct blow to her soft spot, making a quick and brutal move.

    This method reminded him of a person, but unfortunately, that person was in prison, Li Meiling.

    Was it Ning Yao then?

    Lu Shaoming scoffed. If this had really been done by Ning Yao alone, it would be easy to settle.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked you to investigate Mu Yunfan; how is it going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to Singapore. But the Mu family has a hand in both legal and illegal matters. They have means and forces that are beyond the reach of ordinary people. I¡¯m afraid of making a move and alerting the enemy, so it¡¯ll take some time,¡± Zhu Rui answered. After that, he asked Lu Shaoming hesitantly, ¡°President, do you think Xu Junxi has a role in this? He would be the biggest winner.¡±

    ¡°Hah, if he had the courage to participate, he would have participated three years ago. Why wait until now? But regarding this incident, he must be happy to see it unfold.¡±

    Zhu Rui nodded, and then his cell phone rang and he answered the call. His expression turned grim instantly. ¡°What?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked up from the back seat, his eyes were cold. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°This is bad, President. Someone just reported that Madam is not in the vi, she¡¯s missing.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s ck eyes instantly looked like spilled ink, cold as the abyss and bottomless. He growled, ¡°Speak clearly!¡±

    ¡°Yes, President, when I went to Missus¡¯ condo, I had sent someone to protect Madam secretly at the Tea Pavilion Vi. The person assigned confirmed that Madam was in the room at that time. Because this very important, I had gone to pick you up at the airport first, but when I couldn¡¯t get through to Madam¡¯s phone, I sent someone to check on her again. This time, they reported that Madam is not in the vi.¡±

    When Zhu Rui finished, the car was dead silent.

    Lu Shaoming frowned and suppressed his almost boiling temper. He was not easily angered. He had never been angered for the past 30 years. He looked down at his wristwatch. He pressed his thin lips so tightly that they turned white. His voice was calm and wise as he said, ¡°About half an hour, it¡¯s not too long. Ning Qing must have walked from Maple Leaf Forest. Send someone to start searching from that remote ce. Have them focus on checking the nearby stations and airports. In addition, get all the city¡¯s road surveince cameras and monitors. I will find Ning Qing even if I have to dig all the way down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Zhu Rui replied.

    ¡°Also, didn¡¯t you say that the reporters were surrounding the Tea Pavilion Vi? Ning Qing is a celebrity nowadays. There isn¡¯t a soul in T city who wouldn¡¯t know her. There must be passers-by who have seen her. Spread the word. I want to get results in 15 minutes!¡±

    ...

    Hence, the two journalists, who were writing the press release quietly in their office, were tied up by several bodyguards who had broken in randomly. They were stuffed into a car and brought to the Tea Pavilion Vi.

    When entering the vi gate, the swarming media reporters had already disappeared, and there were bodyguards at the door. There was an air of indifference and destion everywhere.

    The reporters trembled as they entered the vi door. A man in a white shirt and ck pants leanedzily against the living room sofa. He was expressionless, but his gaze was as sharp as an eagle¡¯s. The murderous look in his eyes caused the reporters¡¯ knees to weaken instantly.

    ¡°Young...Young Master Lu, I wonder why you¡¯ve asked us toe?¡±

    Zhu Rui stood next to two or three women. ¡°Is that them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, we were shopping then, when we suddenly heard someone calling Ning Qing. I looked back and remembered the reporter¡¯snyards hanging around their necks.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you. You can leave after getting your payment,¡± Zhu Rui said politely.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The women went out one after another.

    As soon as the reporters heard what the woman had said, they knew why Lu Shaoming had ¡°asked¡± them toe. They had a feeling in their hearts that Lu Shaoming would cause another uproar now that he was back.

 Chapter 122 - Unpredictable

    <h4>Chapter 122: Unpredictable</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°The two of you do not need to worry. The president has invited both of you to question Ning Qing¡¯s whereabouts. All you have to do is to answer truthfully.¡± Zhu Rui said.

    Invited?

    The two journalists looked at the rope on their bodies, clicking their lips together.

    Zhu Rui had a way with words, he did not divulge the severity of the situation. ¡°Only need to answer truthfully.¡± These words only held superficial meaning; it meant that if they lied, they had to bear the consequences on their own.

    The journalist smiled and said,¡± Young Master Lu, we will tell you the truth. About forty minutes ago we did see Miss Ning near the entrance of the secluded maple tree forest. At that moment, we wanted to give chase and interview her, but she hastily boarded a taxi.¡±

    The man on the sofa raised his eyebrows and did not speak.

    ¡°Taxi?¡± Zhu Rui quickly replied. ¡°Can you recall what the number te on the taxi?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± this reporter was well versed with this kind of situation. He thought of the taxi serial killer. If Ning Qing really met with an ident, and they did not tell the truth, Young Master Lu would not forgive them, so all they could do was to deceive him and push the me away.

    ¡°Because the taxi left speedily, I did not see it clearly.¡± The journalist pondered seriously, ¡°However, I think the number te had two 9s.¡±

    The other journalist who had wanted to make a report was a newly recruited intern; he was young and inexperienced. He knew that his partner was lying and nced at him with a confused expression.

    ¡°Two 9s?¡± Zhu Rui was overjoyed, seeing that the journalist did not seem to be lying and did not seem suspicions. He turned to Lu Shaoming. ¡°President, I will get searching.¡±

    Zhu Rui turned and left.

    The journalist saw that his lie remained unexposed and let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Hold on,¡± the man on the couchzily drawled. With his handsome face looking forward, his eyes squinting, he pointed his longzy finger towards the young intern. ¡°What do you have to say?¡±

    The young man did not have any experience dealing with men from high society. He looked at Lu Shaoming. It was noon currently. The sunlight shone through the French windows in the castle-like vi. The elegance and sharp expression could almost pierce his mind. He was the embodiment of superiority

    The intern had admiration in his eyes, but he was afraid. He did not know why his partner had to lie. He was also hesitant to speak the truth. ¡°I, I...¡±

    Lu Shaoming stood up slowly. He wore a pair of handmade ck leather shoes, and he took step by step towards the intern. He ced his hand onto the intern¡¯s shoulder/ ¡°It is okay. If you simply speak the truth and do it well, I will rmend you to be the assistant editor of the newsroom.¡±

    The intern was overjoyed, this was a huge reward.

    Right after, he felt an excruciating pain on his shoulder. Lu Shaoming controlled the strength in his hands and did not put much effort, but that still made the intern cower in pain with cold sweat dripping down. Lu Shaoming was taller than him by half a head. He stood sideways, lowered his voice to the intern¡¯s ear, and with a hand in his pocket, he said casually, ¡°However if you choose not to divulge what you know, then you can¡¯t me me...¡±

    ¡°I...I will speak, let me speak!¡± The intern was utterly bbergasted.

    His scalp was numb. The eeriness of Lu Shaoming was well pronounced. His scent was just like a sharp knife that could kill, cutting into his skin with a numbing pain.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s lips curled up into a smile, let go of his grip. With both hands inserted into his pockets, ¡°Okay, then you better speak up.¡±

    ¡°We saw Miss Ning board a taxi, but that vehicle did not bear a number te. It was probably an illegal vehicle.¡±

    The moment he said those words, he felt the bated breath of the man beside him. He did not dare hide anything else, and boldly continued, ¡°Re...Recently, in the vicinity of that road, there has been an emergence of a taxi serial killer, who focuses solely on raping and then murdering pretty girls. I think that driver...¡±

    Taxi serial killer?

    Bang! A loud tter pierced the air. The intern covered his ears in fear. Lu Shaoming used his leg to kick the coffee table.

    The senior journalist was shocked, and knew in his heart that things had gone downhill.

    ¡°If you guessed that it was the taxi serial killer, why did you not stop or call the police?¡± The veins in Lu Shaoming¡¯s neck were popping out. His eyes were bulging out of their sockets. He was immensely furious.

    ¡°I, I was only specting. Ning Qing is a famous person, the taxi serial killer would not want to harm her...¡± the intern journalist said in fear.

    ¡°Are you dumb? To be a taxi serial killer, he must be mentally ill. The fact that Ning Qing is a famous person would allow him to feel more exhration and go even crazier as she would pose a greater challenge to him. You know that Ning Qing boarded that kind of vehicle. Don¡¯t you know what she would endure and how afraid she would be?¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s chest moved as he panted furiously. His tired eyes were bloodshot, and he was on the brink of tears.

    In the moment he thought of the danger that Ning Qing would be in, his entire being was akin to being fried alive in a heated oil wok. Thepressed feelings that he felt since he¡¯d left the ne were no longer controble.

    It was as if someone had lit his heart on fire.

    Why did he have to leave on a business trip?

    How could she not wait for him to return?

    The two journalists did not dare breathe, the entire vi was filled with the sound his heaving breathing, just like the scene of tumultuous seas.

    It was immensely strong, and incredibly horrifying.

    This was the first time Zhu Rui saw Lu Shaoming lose his temper. He was intimidated, witnessing such a thing.

    But he put on a brave front. ¡°President, there is no point being angry now. The key point to ponder is our next course of action. The secluded alleyway did not have any closed circuit surveince. It is natural that we could not locate any suspicious vehicle. It seems like that serial killer is well versed with the orientation of this ce. He will definitely take the backroads.¡±

    Lu Shaoming ced two hands on his waist, and turned to face the French windows. He lowered his gaze to cate his breathing, and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Mobilize all of T City¡¯s traffic officers to seal all exits. Temporarily stop any vehicle from entering or exiting in the city. Check each vehicle one by one.¡±

    The two journalists were shell shocked, the determination of Young Master Lu...

    He was forcing a stop to all traffic in T City.

    He would cause a total disruption to everyone in the city.

    This was an act by a wild man, and it was on such a broad scale.

    ¡°Also,¡± Lu Shaoming lifted his gaze to see the bright sun in the sky. He had a menacing smile on his face. ¡°Call Mayor Zhou, let him immediately create an artificial snowstorm. I want to see a 20cm inch thick pile of snow on the ground in 5mins. Contact the chief of the police force. Let him locate the taxi serial killer, and also get the expertise of psychologists to determine the possible locations where he wouldmit the crime.¡±

    ¡°Lastly, tell them, if they are unable toplete the mission within the stipted time, then I will see to their downfall!¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Zhu Rui nodded his head and turned to leave.

    The two journalists lost strength in their limbs and immediately plodded onto the floor. The floor was lined with a premium cashmere carpet. Lying on it was even morefortable than the couch.

    However the duo were unable to enjoy thefort. They were breathing heavily with immense fear.

    Everyone proimed Young Master Lu to be low profile. Today they¡¯ve have seen it for themselves.

    One word from him could mobilize the mayor and chief of police. The influence of Guang Qing Corporation was undoubtedly huge. This influence of this man before them was entrenched deeply in every corner of T City.

    If he were willing, he could move the clouds and cause rain.

    In a mere few minutes, the sun faded into the background and the sky was filled with feather sized kes of snow. In a blink of an eye, the roads were covered in a thinyer of snow.

    Lu Shaoming was still standing by the French windows. The hands on his waist were then inserted into his trouser pocket. He frowned slightly as he silently waited for news.

    If Ning Qing was still in T City, he believed that he would receive news at any moment.

    Just then, Auntie Yang walked out from the kitchen. ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve gone through many troubles. I have prepared a bowl of noodles for you. Please eat a little.¡±

    Lu Shaoming went to America on a business trip. The headquarters had an extremely important meeting for the board of directors, and the meetingsted for an entire day and night.

    Exiting the doors of the meeting room, there was no news from home. Everything was serene and calm. He boarded the ne and switched his phone off. Who would have known that he¡¯d face such a grave situation uponnding.

    Thest words that the girl left him rang in his ears.

    Goodbye, Lu Shaoming.

    What was the meaning behind her words? Did she not want to see him again, or was she anticipating their next meeting?

    If she was reluctant, why did she pretend to be confident?

    It was up to him to make the decision of whether he wants her or not, but she preempted his movepletely

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat, let¡¯s wait for Madam toe back so we can eat together.¡±

    Auntie Yang sighed and returned to the kitchen.

    At this moment, the doors of the vi were pushed open, bringing in a gust of cold wind. ¡°President, we have news.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing sat in the back of the taxi. She looked at the secluded area that the taxi was heading to. Puzzled, she asked the driver, ¡°Driver, why are you not taking the main roads?¡±

    The middle aged driver let out a merryugh and with a sincere expression on his face, he said,¡± Oh, it is the weekend today. The big roads are jammed packed with cars. This route will be an express route to the bus station, it will take no time at all. I am familiar with this route.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ning Qing answered absentmindedly

    The driver smiled with evil intent. He stepped on the elerator, but at this moment, the bright sun was hidden by dark ominous clouds, and snow started toe down.

    Ning Qing perched by the window and stared peculiarly outside. She murmured,¡± It was sunny yesterday. Why is it snowing now?¡±

    The driver looked at the surface of the road, the previously dry surface was now full of thick snow that was on the brink of being ice. His expression turned cold.

    Looking forward, the otherne was filled with many police vehicles. The green clothed policemen were using their batons to stop the cars one car at a time. Looking at the situation at hand, and they were screening for a huge criminal.

    The driver¡¯s heart clenched tight, and he knew that he was going to get into trouble.

    He nced through the rear view mirror to observe Ning Qing in the back seat. She was wearing a ck over shirt with a white cashmere shirt underneath. Her legs were in nude stockings and a pair of ck heeled boots. Her shiny ck hair fell messily on her shoulders. Her nimble body and palm sized face was delicately pretty. Her pale skin almost like water.

    The driver vulgarly licked his lips. This premium product... Since it got into his grasp, how could he give it up halfway?

    The driver stepped on the elerator and sped up.

    But after just a few minutes, the snow on the ground piled up to 20cm thick. The car was stuck in the snow, driving along at a snail¡¯s pace.

    He punched the steering wheel and cursed.

    Upon hearing his curse, she lifted her eyes to look at the driver.

    The driver failed to hide his feelings. He was a recalcitrant rapist who had a dirty rotten stench that could not be covered up entirely. Once Ning Qing observed this scene, her heart sank and started to beat incessantly.

    The driver also noticed Ning Qing¡¯s skeptical look. He immediately put on a smile and said, ¡°Miss, the roads are closed due to the snowstorm. I have to drive slowly.¡±

    He wanted her to stay calm.

    Ning Qing withdrew her gaze and she silently balled her hands into fists, and with an innocent smile she said, ¡°Since the snow has led to road closures, then please let me out here. I will go to the bus station another day.¡±

    Ning Qing touched her pocket searching for her phone, but her heart sank. Damn. She forgot to bring her phone along.

    This person brought her to such a secluded area, without even a shadow of someone else there. Who coulde to save her?

    The driver noticed Ning Qing¡¯s demeanor and knew his n was out of the bag. He brazenly took off his cap and smiled viciously. ¡°Little beauty, you¡¯ve already boarded my vehicle. How could you even think of returning home?¡±

    Ning Qing was frustrated. She¡¯d been too careless. She was in an illegal vehicle for so long and failed to recognize it at all.

    She decided to act on the spur of the moment and used her hand to open the car door, and she rolled over with her petite body into the snow.

    Luckily the vehicle was moving at a slow pace, she was not injured and she hastily got up to run.

    The driver did not expect Ning Qing to be so agile. He stepped further on the elerator and opened the car door to give chase.

    Ning Qing ran with all her energy, but she was unfamiliar with this ce. She ran for a while before realizing that it was a dead end. She was frightened and her thin shoulder had been grabbed from behind and with a loud thud, the driver gave her a tight p.

    Blood trickled down the side of her lips, she was delirious due to the trauma, but she still stood up against the wall with much exertion.

    She asked coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Haha, little beauty, are you Ning Qing? The new generation¡¯s ¡®Best Actress¡¯? I have seen your movies, and could not forget your figure. I heard that you went to climb into someone else¡¯s bed when you were 18. After that, you seduced many others. I assumed that you would be tasty in bed.

    ¡°You have already ended up in my hands, what do you think I would like to do? I want to savour your vour. If you serve me well, I will not kill you, and you will be a prisoner in my home. You will serve me every day, haha...¡±

    ¡°Pervert! This is illegal behaviour, you...¡±

    The driver grabbed her by her hair and mmed her violently onto the wall. He said menacingly, ¡°Against thew? I am thew!¡±

    As he spoke, he tore open her ck over shirt and used one hand to ce her hands behind her back. Ning Qing only heard the sound of ripping. She went cold entirely, and sound of a belt being loosened rang in the air.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother struggling. I have yed with so many women. I am well experienced. How would I let you escape? Come, let Master be happy.¡±

    Ning Qing s hand were almost on the brink of being broken. The pervert behind her was too vicious. She had no way to put up a fight. Her forehead was struck ¡¯til she saw stars in the air and her entire body was in pain. But more than anything, she was in despair.

    Was she going to be raped?

    Was this going to be her fate?

    ¡°No, who coulde to your aid now?¡±

    Ning Qing ¡®s eyes were flooded with tears, she felt that pervert¡¯s hand inch into her cashmere sweater and touch her. She felt disgusted and even wished that she would die.

    No, she did not want to live with such shame, she would rather die.

    Ning Qing looked at the wall in front of her, her lips curling into a smile as she thought of the handsome figure, Lu Shaoming!

    She bit down on her lip. With great will, she went head onto the wall.

    Before she died, she had regrets. When she was still living, many men wanted to possess her. But Lu Shaoming, the man that she loved the most... She was unable to be his woman.

    If that wasn¡¯t true, then she would die with no regrets.

 Chapter 123 - But Shaoming, Iâ€™ve Really Caused Trouble This Time

    <h4>Chapter 123: But Shaoming, I¡¯ve Really Caused Trouble This Time</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing wanted to bash herself against the wall, but the brutal force holding her two little hands behind suddenly loosened. She lost her bnce and copsed in the snow.

    She curled up her legs, ced two slender arms over her chest, and looked up.

    The handsome figure that had been in her mind appeared suddenly; Lu Shaoming is here.

    When had he returned?

    Had hee to save her?

    Lu Shaoming grabbed the maniac¡¯s wrist and twisted it slightly. With a crack, the maniac screamed as his hand was fractured.

    Lu Shaoming did not give him any chance to recover. His long legs kicked the manic¡¯s crotch so hard, wind could be felt. Another scream rang throughout the countryside. Ning Qing saw blood sshing all over. Lu Shaoming had kicked and burst that man¡¯s crotch area.

    This was the second time that Ning Qing had seen Lu Shaoming attack someone. He was always in control of his enemy, taking them down with one move. Today, he was also swift and fierce.

    When Ning Qing was stunned, her eyes, which were not focused, suddenly met the man¡¯s ck eyes.

    He was wearing a ck woolen overcoat and looked down at her. His firm and handsome face looked at her coldly on this snowy day with iparable coldness.

    Ning Qing instantly burst into tears.

    She looked down in panic. She knew how pathetic she looked at the moment.

    If she had guessed correctly, he must have seen her pinned against the wall when he arrived. That pervert was behind her, his trousers off, while her lower body was cold and she had no clothes to cover herself.

    She was originally impure enough, and now she showed him such a terrible image.

    Ning Qing preferred to bash her head and die then.

    Tears plopped into the snow. When she was at a loss, her body suddenly felt warm. A ck woolen overcoat was wrapped around her tightly.

    The next second, the man picked her up. Her weak body that had gone stiff from the cold had finally returned to his warm and broad embrace.

    Ning Qing dared not look up at him. She wanted to stay away from him. At least, she could not stay near him with her tainted breath.

    But his arms were wound so tightly around her. His strength was so great as if he were going to crush her into his body.

    Doesn¡¯t...he think that she¡¯s impure?

    After a long walk, she saw Zhu Rui waiting with the police car. Zhu Rui came forward and said, ¡°President.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Lu Shaoming carried Ning Qing into the car. The car was warm and heated. Instead of putting her down, he sat her on hisp and held her tightly in his arms.

    Ning Qing¡¯s tears flowed uncontrobly. How could he still treat her so well?

    She was not worthy.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming carried Ning Qing into the bedroom in the vi. Auntie Yang did note in but waited at the door. Ning Qing was gently put into the bed.

    Ning Qing kept her eyes closed as she did not know how to interact with him.

    But the next moment, he ripped off the woolen overcoat wrapped around her with his two big palms, and then he ripped it from the neck of her cashmere sweater and ripped her clothes apart.

    Ning Qing was frightened and hid under the nkets. She didn¡¯t have any more clothes on her body. He had torn away her cashmere sweater, and only her underwear was intact.

    Ning Qing¡¯s long, butterfly wing-like eyshes fluttered with rm. She bit her lower lip and cried out with fear and shame.

    What was he doing?

    She felt the man¡¯s big palm pressing her shoulder down and turning her over, then slowly moving down, holding onto her slender ankle and spreading them outwards.

    ¡°No!¡± Ning Qing finally couldn¡¯t help but screamed. She pushed at him and cried for mercy. ¡°No, please, please...no.¡±

    Did he want her?

    Not at this time, please.

    She wanted him to preserve some dignity for her.

    Ning Qing cried so sadly that her fair and creamy little body curled up tightly on the bed. Such a small bundle, like helpless as amb waiting to be ughtered.

    She cried so hard she could hardly breathe. The girl¡¯s sobbing voice had a delicate air about it, deep hollows appeared on both sides of her delicate vicles, making her figure beautiful.

    Lu Shaoming held out two fingers and gently sped her tiny jaw. ¡°What do you think I want to do? I¡¯m just checking to see if you have any wounds on your body.¡±

    Ning Qing was stunned. His voice was t and almost emotionless, but she stopped her sobbing slightly. Her tiny body moved uneasily. She wanted to free her ankles. She muttered weakly, ¡°No need to check... The man did not touch me...there¡±

    After three seconds of silence, Lu Shaoming¡¯s alluring scent vanished as he got out of bed and went into the bathroom.

    He quickly returned and carried her horizontally. ¡°Since there are no wounds on your body, take a hot bath to avoid catching a cold.¡±

    She was gently ced into the bathtub. The temperature of the water was too hot, she suddenly shivered when she touched the hot water, after adapting to the water temperature. She felt sofortable that even her pores had opened up.

    She opened her eyes, but still dared not look at him. He stood beside the bathtub, she saw his trousers when she looked down; the bottom of his trousers were wet, probably because he had run the bath for her too quickly.

    Ning Qing was sitting in the bathtub. The surface of the water was covered with ayer of bubbles and rose petals, but this could not cover her full figure.

    There was a strange sense of ambiguity in the air, but it was embarrassing to Ning Qing.

    He had always been a modest gentleman, but there were a few times when he did not know how to avoid situations like these.

    Ning Qing gritted her teeth and covered herself with two small hands. Her voice was timid and she was still panting after crying. ¡°Can you leave the room?¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± Lu Shaoming answeredzily, his voice hoarse. ¡°What if I say no?¡±

    Ning Qing trembled, and the tears in her eyes fell again as theynded in the water.

    Lu Shaoming frowned immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll take a bath in the next room. You soak a little longer and ask me to bring you your pajamas when you¡¯re ready.¡±

    Lu Shaoming left the room.

    ...

    Ning Qing saw that the door of the bathroom was closed. She held hot water in her hands and poured it down her shoulders.

    Her limbs that had frozen stiff sincest night had thoroughly warmed up, her entire body soaked in hot water and felt iparably warm.

    She took a soft towel and rubbed the skin at her waist where that pervert had touched her until it turned red.

    Fortunately, she had not been soiled.

    He had saved her in time, just by a few seconds.

    How did he find her?

    Her originally chaotic mind did not want to think about anything at the moment; she only knew that Lu Shaoming was back!

    She had relied on him unknowingly. He was her harbor. As long as he was there, she would feel extremely safe.

    Ning Qing looked up at the bathroom and her little face turned red. She didn¡¯t know what he had meant. Asking him to bring her pajamas? Couldn¡¯t he bring her pajamas in the bathroom in advance?

    She was just musing about it when knock knock, a couple of knocks sounded at the door. The man¡¯s voice was low as he said, ¡°Ning Qing, are you done? It¡¯s been 20 minutes. The bath water¡¯s getting cold.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m...done.¡±

    In fact, she had finished washing up some time ago, but she had been embarrassed to call him.

    When had he finished bathing? He must¡¯ve waited outside the door for a long time.

    The bathroom door opened and Ning Qing looked up. Lu Shaoming¡¯s tall figure was in a dark blue silk robe. The robe had a shallow V-neck. The man¡¯s healthy malt skin was exposed and a strap was tied around his masculine waist. The robe hung down to his calf.

    He walked slowly, step by step. Ning Qing even saw his calf muscles clenching as he moved, so restrained but so strong.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face flushed instantly, and her eyes drooped shyly.

    Lu Shaoming ced the clean pajamas on the table, took a clean towel from the hanger, and handed it to her. ¡°Stand up and dry your body first.¡±

    Ning Qing needn¡¯t think about it all. He had no intention to leave this time.

    Ning Qing stood up and stepped out of the bathtub. She dared not look at him. She took the towel and turned her back. She dried her body quickly.

    He handed the pajamas to her.

    Ning Qing held the nightgown in her hand. It was a long-sleeved cotton nightdress with light in flowers. It smelled of the fragrance of flowers and nts after I had been washed and soaked.

    He hadn¡¯t given her any underwear, so she could only wear it like that.

    Immediately after putting it on, Ning Qing was lifted in the air again. She grabbed his nightshirt cor in shock. ¡°Shaoming, I¡¯m not hurt. Put me down! I can walk by myself.¡±

    Why was he always carrying her and not letting her feet touch the ground. She wasn¡¯t that delicate.

    ¡°Mmm, since you can walk by yourself, just take it as me being worried. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯ll be another time where you¡¯ll run away while I¡¯m away?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes moistened quickly. Was he...was he afraid of losing her?

    Her five fair fingers clutched at his clothes tightly. She was panicked and ashamed. ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t be like this. You must¡¯ve known what had happenedst night. Don¡¯t be so doting anymore. I can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    Lu Shaoming raised his sharp brows and did not reply.

    He ced her body under the soft nkets, but he did not leave. He ced an arm under her little head and slept beside her.

    Ning Qing looked out of the window. Today¡¯s weather was really strange. It was already sunny outside, already noon.

    A pale yellow fringed curtain hung by the window, blocking the piercing sunlight, but the warmth prated the curtain andnded on her.

    Both of their sets of nightclothes were made of thin materials, and they were cuddling with each other under the nkets. His slightly burning body temperature passed on to her, making her sentimental.

    Such an atmosphere, so beautiful.

    Ning Qing leaned over and looked at him quietly. His head was half resting on the bed, and his eyes were slightly closed. His tough ck hair was still wet. After bathing, the man seemed a little calmer and gentler. His delicate, carved features werezy and silky.

    Thisnguid Lu Shaoming made her heart jump.

    Ning Qing slowly extended her hands, boldly wrapped her arms around his neck, and she hugged him tightly.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s lips curved, another big hand sped her soft waist as he brought her into his arms. Soft thin lips kissed her forehead over and over again as he smiled softly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you can¡¯t stand it anymore, but you can¡¯t bear to part with me now?¡±

    Ning Qing pursed her pink lips and ignored his teasing. Just take it that she was...greedy.

    He had saved her from the snow, and she didn¡¯t want to let go.

    Ning Qing buried herself in his arms and asked, ¡°Shaoming, do you mind...what happened three years ago?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She had asked him directly, and he had answered her frankly. Ning Qing¡¯s body suddenly stiffened.

    ¡°Then...do you still want me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    That confirmation without any hesitation caused tears to well up in Ning Qing¡¯s eyes. She reached out and caressed his firm jaw. Hot tearsnded onto his clothes. ¡°Why? I¡¯m quite likely to...have already lost my first time. I¡¯m not clean. So when you wanted me before, I dare not give it to you... I was afraid of...I know I¡¯m shameless. I have deceived you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted her chin up with two fingers and forced her to look at him.

    The girl¡¯s little face was a little flushed after her bath. Her skin was like freshly peeled lychee, tender and sweet. Her eyshes that were like butterflies¡¯ wings were covered with glittering dew hanging on the tips. Making her look delicate and tender.

    ¡°I heard the message you left me. Thest thing you told me...I remember. I believe you.¡±

    Last thing?

    She said she was drunk and went to the wrong room. She hadn¡¯t seduced him.

    He believed her?

    No one in the world believed her; only he was willing to believe.

    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t mean it, why me you? Why wouldn¡¯t I want you? What did you do wrong? What kind of era is it now? I married you because I like your unyielding and resilient personality. I like your elegant, exquisite heart. When we got our marriage certificate, I didn¡¯t require you to be a virgin, so you didn¡¯t deceive me.

    ¡°Of course, as a man, as your husband, it¡¯s impossible for me not to mind. I¡¯m not a saint. I go crazy with jealousy when I consider the idea that other men have had you, but you forget that it¡¯s all because I love you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked down, gently rubbed her lips, and murmured, ¡°Since I love you, I will love you more after something like this. I will cherish you and treat you well in the future.¡±

    This was the difference between this man and Xu Junxi!

    Likewise, this was why she loved him.

    Lu Shaoming was born a proud son of heaven, a businessman and a noble heir. He got what he wanted without humiliating others. He has a clear conscience and a pure heart, and he had an unspeakable charming character.

    Love came so fast that it had made her unable to extricate herself.

    Ning Qing¡¯s tears rushed out. The man had always said little, but he said so much tofort her. He wanted to help her get over it.

    Ning Qing¡¯s crying eyes were red and she choked out in a small voice. ¡°Shaoming, this time it¡¯s different. Everyone else knows about it... I¡¯ve really caused trouble this time, waaa...¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Lu Shaoming said softly, kissing the tears on her little face. ¡°I know, give your husband more trust and don¡¯t worry. These are just trifling matters. Leave them to me.¡±

    Trifling matter?

    For her, it was an earth-shattering event.

    Ning Qing touched his sharp and handsome face and cried out intermittently, ¡°But Shaoming, I don¡¯t want to drag you down.¡±

    ¡°So you left via taxi?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I had it all nned out. If I leave this ce, the gossip will stop... With your prospects, you can choose any girl in the world, and I...¡±

    ¡°Haha,¡± Lu Shaomingughed. ¡°You¡¯d abandon your mother and Grandmother?¡±

    Ning Qing stiffened. She quickly and nervously asked, ¡°How are my mother and my grandmother? Is the media harassing them? This won¡¯t do; I¡¯m going to see them.¡±

    She had been so unfilial that she had only cared about her sadness, but she¡¯d forgotten about her mother and grandmother.

    Lu Shaoming grabbed her little waist and imprisoned her in his arms. He pinched her soft nose lovingly. ¡°Heartless little thing, only thinking of them now? Don¡¯t worry, Zhu Rui has settled everything properly. Don¡¯t be self-righteous in the future. In fact, for those who love you, it is the best love for them that you stay and continue to drag them down.¡±

 Chapter 124 - It Is Easy For You To Know The Answer

    <h4>Chapter 124: It Is Easy For You To Know The Answer</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Is it really true? But...¡± Ning Qing was troubled and in a daze.

    ¡°But what?¡± Lu Shaoming ¡®s eyes shimmered like obsidian. His gentle tone wasforting. ¡°Ning Qing, there is nothing that we cannot ovee in this world. There is only love that we passed up. Does your heart not hurt at the thought of leaving me?¡±

    Ning Qing breathed carefully and shook her head many times. ¡°No, Shaoming, I am in such great pain. I was not willing to leave you. Once I thought of losing you, I felt like my heart had been emptied outpletely. I don¡¯t want any other woman to have you. It was you who made the first move, and you can only belong to me...Ugh.¡±

    Lu Shaoming kissed her on the lips.

    Ning Qing ced her hands on his neck. Her petite figure leaning on his chest, she hugged him tightly, passionately responding to him.

    This was the most passionate time since they met one another. Ning Qing¡¯s response triggered Lu Shaoming¡¯s body to go up in mes. He crazily and violently went for her. Ning Qing felt like her own breath was going to be taken away by him.

    When they were drunk kissing, the man hoarsely said, ¡°The next time you decide to leave, could you be more sensible? Merely boarding a taxi could result in real danger for you. Do you know what would happen if I would have arrived a moment toote?¡±

    Lu Shaoming painfully shut his eyes and used force to kiss her hair. ¡°I was not able to participate in your life 3 years ago so I can ept regrets, but now that you are my wife, how could any other man touch you? We have been married for half a year. I do not even dare use that position on you. The moment you frown when we kiss results in me not daring to use more strength. You are so shy typically. I am a gentleman around you.¡±

    ¡°Today when I was waiting for you in the vi, every passing minute was torture. I was afraid that you would have an ident. I feared that I would lose my wife. Wife, how can you torture me like this?¡±

    ¡°I did not mean for things to turn out this way. I am sorry, Shaoming. There will be no next time.¡± He paused in his tracks and she cupped his handsome face with both hands, then she daringly yet clumsily kissed him.

    Because she was in a hurry and did not have much experience, her teeth shed with his thin lips.

    ¡°Whoa.¡± Lu Shaoming endearingly smiled at her.¡± How can you so be dumb. It has been so long and you still don¡¯t know how to kiss?¡±

    Ning Qing was utterly embarrassed and immediately used her fist to punch his chest.

    Lu Shaoming took her fist into his palm, and with a swift movement, pinned her down onto the bed. One big palm opened up her fist and their fingers interweaved.

    ¡°Darling, let me teach you. Kiss me now.¡± Lu Shaoming nudged his cheek towards her lips.

    Ning Qing felt her body floating in the air. His scent after a bath was irresistible. Her fingers were tightly curled up, and she felt like drowning in his aura.

    In bed, he was gentle and not bossy. He acted with the control of a mature man, guiding her, inch by inch.

    She was deeply immersed and enjoyed it thoroughly.

    With her eyes half shut, she used her hand to cup his face. She slowly climbed up to a ce where her heart beat for him: his mesmerizing sideburns.

    They were her favourite.

    Ning Qing¡¯s pink cheeks were flushed, and based on what he had taught her, she slowly kissed the face he¡¯d presented her with.

    Lu Shaoming cupped the back of her head and kissed her, starting at her bright and beautiful neck that was tinted pink.

    Their breaths interconnected with one another.

    ¡°How many days has it been, your period is over, right? Darling, don¡¯t forget your promise.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head and swore not to forget.

    Only if he wanted it.

    Both of them were kissing fervently and did not want to leave each other¡¯s side. ¡°Knock, knock,¡± the sound of Auntie Yang knocking the door interrupted them. She said with concern, ¡°Sir, Madam, it is noon now. Both of you have yet to eat. You must be hungry by now, right?¡±

    Lu Shaoming let go of Ning Qing, and normalized his breathing. ¡°Auntie Yang, please bring the noodles into the bedroom.¡±

    Ning Qing was as soft as a puddle of water. Upon hearing Auntie Yang¡¯s voice just now, she was able to regain some sense. Her hands immediately went to pull up her pajamas and she looked frantic.

    Lu Shaoming squeezed her small face; he was in a good mood. ¡°Still shy? Auntie Yang is experienced. The things that we were doing, she would not have to guess to know.¡±

    ¡°You go away!¡± Ning Qing threw the pillow at him.

    Lu Shaoming stretched and embraced her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t move, are you hungry? I will feed you noodlester.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t feed me, I am no longer a kid. Auntie Yang will be here soon. Let go, quick!¡±

    Ning Qing struggled for a while but he was too strong. She could not put up any struggle against him. When she got irritated, she heard the man say, ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss, Auntie Yang is here.¡±

    ¡°Ahh!¡± she eximed and she buried her crimson red face swiftly in his chest.

    ¡°Haha.¡± Seeing her embarrassed like a little rabbit, Lu Shaomingughed happily.

    Ning Qing wanted to hit him, but at this moment, the door opened and Auntie Yang walked in.

    Upon seeing the young couple embracing one another, she smiled knowingly. She knew all along that Little Madam was embarrassed, and did not dare open her mouth to embarrass her further. She respectfully left the room.

    After hearing the door close, Ning Qing lifted her head.

    Since there were no outsiders around, Ning Qing abandoned pretense andyfortably in his embrace, staring at this handsome man in front of her.

    All this was just like a dream.

    Lu Shaoming used one hand to grasp the chopsticks. Picking a noodle, afraid that she would scald herself, he blew the hot steam and carefully brought it near her lips.

    ¡°Have a bite.¡±

    ¡°I can feed myself.¡±

    ¡°The bowl is a little hot. It would burn your hand.¡± The man directly rejected her notion.

    Then wouldn¡¯t his hand be scalded?

    Ning Qing looked at his hand. His joints were pronounced. His fingernails were trimmed and shiny. Maybe he was used to holding the pen to make decisions. This pair of hands seemed to have a touch of chill to them.

    Ning Qing¡¯s face blushed red. His hands could only be warm on her.

    The man¡¯s hand was calloused, making it easy to ignore the heat. Ning Qing did not fight back any further. Focusing on his hands, she elegantly took a mouthful of noodles.

    ¡°Um, the taste is good. Shaoming, have you eaten? Have a bite yourself. Try it. I can¡¯t finish this big bowl of noodles; we can finish it together.¡±

    Lu Shaoming saw her gentle moving lips, swallowed his saliva, lowered his head, and then also had a bite of noodles.

    ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Ning Qing asked.

    ¡°Um, still not bad.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded his head.

    The two of them shared a bowl of noodles. This was life¡¯s most ordinary and heart-warming joy. Ning Qing¡¯s eyes beamed brightly.

    However...

    ¡°What is it?¡± the man behind her noticed that she was in a daze. He bit biting her pale earlobe and asked her what was going on.

    Ning Qing frowned, ¡°Shaoming, you treat me so well, but the truth is cruel. I led you into this mess. Your honour, Guang Qing Company, and even Auntie Yang would know that 3 years ago, I had previously...the rumours have hurt you... you..¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s lips curled up. His half closed eyes became sharp and cold, like he was making a deep prediction.

    Heughed gently. ¡°Ning Qing, what did I tell you before? Let me, I will settle this matter well. You will be able to resume your life as usual tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Shaoming, what do you n to do?¡± Ning Qing asked curiously.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you know tomorrow? I am older than you by 10 years. I think that I was born earlier to protect you.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Shaoming. I am younger than you by 10 years. I feel like the hardships that I¡¯d gone through in the past were a trial while I waited for your protection.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at her gentle eyes and lowered his gaze to kiss her. ¡°Ning Qing, I simply prefer girls like you, with stubborn yet strong character, so do not disappoint me. These rumours are not scary. It¡¯s only scary if you give up on yourself.¡±

    Ning Qing hooked him by his neck and kissed him. ¡°Shaoming, I will regain my senses and retaliate. If only because you still want me, I will not give up on myself.¡±

    ¡°Um, I want you. I, Lu Shaoming, want you for life.¡± Lu Shaoming kissed her deeply.

    He only kissed her for a moment, Ning Qing let out a noise, and copsed into his embrace with her eyes shut tight.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ning Qing?¡± Lu Shaoming used his cheeks to nudge her clean forehead. She was hot and feverish.

    ¡°Auntie Yang, quickly call the doctor!¡±

    Ning Qing slept from afternoon to night. Last night, she slept alone on the cold floor and contracted the flu. Alongside mentally and physically draining stressors that she¡¯s endured, she¡¯s now running a high fever.

    The doctor came and gave her a strong acetaminophen injection. She was in agony for the entire night. Only after such suffering could her high fever could be considered cured.

    She was groggy and she felt someone using a warm towel to wipe her body. She¡¯d been changed out of her pajamas that were drenched in her sweat.

    When she regained consciousness, her throat was ufortable. The yellow light shone above her head, and she was embraced tightly by someone.

    ¡°Dear, are you awake?¡± A handsome face entered her field of view. The man in her eyes looked extremely nervous and caring.

    ¡°Water...¡± Ning Qing said weakly.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Shaoming left the bed and poured a cup of warm water, using one hand to assist her to seat up and let her lean into his embrace, while the other hand gave her water.

    After 3 conservative cups of water, Ning Qing felt a little better, but her entire body felt limp. She barely had any strength.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you were running a high fever. The fever has just subsided. I prepared some medicine. It might be a little bitter, hold it down.¡±

    Lu Shaoming ced a cup of medicine in front of Ning Qing.

    The scent of strong Chinese medicine wafted in through her nostrils. Ning Qing was on the brink of tears. She was afraid of taking medication, and every time she would gag once she thought of this smell.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink it.¡± Ning Qing nested her small face into his neck, greedily smelling the clean warm scent of his body.

    ¡°Be good, dear. You have to take medication to deal with your illness. Only then can you recover.¡± Lu Shaoming gently coaxed her. His deep, soulful voice was soothing to the ear.

    Ning Qing shook her head violently. Her innate effeminate side came out. Her small hand touched his cor and she attempted to gain his favour. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s too bitter. I will vomit. I will really vomit. Shaoming, I will be well after I rest. Don¡¯t make me drink this medication; I am begging you.¡±

    ¡°No, you must drink it. Darling, listen to me,¡± Lu Shaoming responded, using her pet name.

    Ning Qing knew that he was exhibiting his charm. She imitated his demeanour, embraced his head, and kissed him. With pouting lips, and a girly tone, she sweetly said, ¡°Hubby, I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Lu Shaoming ¡®s lower body tightened. He silently cursed, and his face went solemn. ¡°I give you two choices: First, you drink it yourself. Second, I give it to you mouth-to- mouth.¡±

    She thought, he left no way for her to notply.

    Ning Qing saw her n had failed, and she stared at him while puffing her pink cheeks. He was bad, so bad!

    ¡°I choose the second option!¡±

    He wanted her to drink, right? How about having a taste himself?

    Lu Shaoming raised his eyebrows. ¡°You sure?¡±

    Ning Qing grunted happily. ¡°Why, you are scared now?¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Lu Shaoming squinted his eyes, elegantly took a mouth of medicine, and pushed his mouth onto hers. Those offensive and dangerous eyes looked at her as if to say, ¡°This was what you chose.¡±

    Ning Qing regretted her choice.

    One cup of medicine went down her stomach in half an hour¡¯s time. She was in his arms. Her entire body was not unwell but she felt drunk, drunk from his kisses.

    This man, was cunning and smart.

    He was not tasting the medicine; he was obviously having a taste of her.

    Lu Shaoming used one palm to cup her face, and proimed with satisfaction, ¡°Dear, still think that medicine is bitter? I saw you enjoying just now.¡±

    Ning Qing blushed and did not say a word.

    She did not taste the Chinese medicine. Her mouth had been filled entirely with his crisp and attractive vor, and she felt a little light headed.

    Noticing herck of response, Lu Shaoming knew that she was shy. He quietly embraced her for a while, then looked at her and asked, ¡°Dear, 3 years ago, after leaving the Mu residence, did your body feel anything?¡±

    Ning Qing stiffened entirely upon his words.

    Lu Shaoming knew that she was afraid.

    After hearing the news about her after he had disembarked from the ne, although he could not pinpoint some minor details, he had a rough view of the entire matter.

    Someone was out to use this matter to harm Ning Qing, and at the same time, make him hate Ning Qing and leave.

    Others might not know, but this wife of his could be shy for a long while even after a simple kiss. She was incredibly timid. She was pure and clean, and even though she did not say she was innocent in the message she left for him on the phone, he knew that she had been targeted by someone 3 years ago.

    However, his dear wife could not necessarily say it.

    The people involved were often misled. His wife shouldered the responsibility for the downfall of the Yun family. Maybe in her heart she med herself. How did she get in bed? Did she really have sex? She did not think it through seriously. She was ashamed and did not want to recall what had urred. She kept escaping, and chose to forget.

    But today, he had to ask this question. She needed toe out of her suffering.

    ¡°Dear, don¡¯t be nervous. I am only asking. You said you were drunk at the time, but when you regained consciousness, the way your body felt could not be faked. How did you feel at that time?¡±

    Ning Qing ¡®s face was deathly pale. Her petite body was shaking uncontrobly. Her hand painfully cupped her head. She shook her hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    When she was slipping out of consciousness, Brother Yun Fan was removing her clothes, and seemed to kiss her...

    It was utterly embarrassing.

    Lu Shaoming pressed his thin lips against her forehead and gentlyforted her saying, ¡°Dear, can you try to recall? Women often feel pain during their first times. Do you remember when I was at the Ning Residence? I acted on impulse. You said that your shoulders, chest and legs hurt immensely. Did you feel any pain then?

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s voice was very gentle and had a tone of enchantment. He slowlyforted the fear in Ning Qing¡¯s heart. She lifted her eyes to look at him, ¡°You mean...?¡±

    ¡°I mean that you could be set up be someone and not know. Furthermore, you could still be a virgin.¡±

    Ning Qing froze. She had never thought of this possibility. Over the past three years, she had been unwilling to recall what had happened.

    Maybe she did not have any prior experience. That time he forcefully went on her at the Ning Residence, and they had sex, her legs could not even close. It was as if they were stuck, and she felt all kinds of difort.

    Could it be?

    Lu Shaoming looked her at her dazed expression, gently kissed her, and with a smallugh said, ¡°Actually, to know the answer, there is a simple solution. Do you want me to help you?¡±

 Chapter 125 - Her Comic Book, 27 Year Old Lu Shaoming

    <h4>Chapter 125: Her Comic Book, 27 Year Old Lu Shaoming</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Help me? How can you help?¡± Ning Qing¡¯s tender autumn colored eyes blinked as she asked seriously.

    Lu Shaoming saw that she was as innocent as a nk piece of paper, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed again. He bent over and bit her ear. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and help you test...that membrane.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face burned, it was redder than when she had a high fever. ¡°You...¡±

    Only a fool couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying.

    Ning Qing lifted her little pink fist and punched him heavily in the chest. She turned around andy on the bed with pouty pink lips. Hmph, she¡¯s going to ignore him!

    Knowing that she was shy, Lu Shaoming grasped her small shoulder and forced her to face him. He coaxed softly, ¡°Oh, my dear, I will not hurt you. I¡¯ll be gentle. I¡¯ll test it with my finger, and you will know the answer after that.¡±

    He slid his big palm down as he spoke to her.

    ¡°No!¡± Ning Qing struggled furiously, she pressed his dangerous palm down and shook her head in horror. ¡°Shaoming, no, please. Even if I don¡¯t have it, don¡¯t test it. Give me some dignity.¡±

    If she was still a virgin, then everything would turn out well.

    But the chance of this was too slim.

    If he found out that her virginity had been taken, then how would she face him in the future?

    Lu Shaoming saw that the girl¡¯s face was pale. He knew that she could not pass the barrier in her heart. She wanted to give him aplete and clean body.

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°No buts, I¡¯ll go to the hospital tomorrow for a check-up. Shaoming, forget it tonight. I¡¯ll tell you whatever the result is tomorrow.¡±

    Afraid that he would disagree, Ning Qing hooked her arms around his neck and kissed him eagerly.

    Lu Shaoming did not insist anymore. A big palm gently touched the bangs in front of her forehead, and he raised his eyebrows and said to her, ¡°Fool, why didn¡¯t you have it checked three years ago? There is always evidence left behind. Have you forgotten your dirty little panties at the Ning family house?¡±

    Ning Qing had not reallye into contact with these things in her life, and now hearing him speak so bluntly about this, she felt so shy she wanted the ground to swallow her up.

    Reaching out and touching his eyes, she pouted and said, ¡°Close your eyes, don¡¯t talk, just kiss me.¡±

    ...

    The next morning.

    Ning Qing felt refreshed when she opened her eyes. She slept in the man¡¯s arms the entire night. She felt as warm as if she had been wandering in the sunshine, and she had strength all over.

    She sat up slowly and saw that Lu Shaoming had gotten up.

    Looking at the clock. It was 8 in the morning.

    Ning Qing¡¯s fair fingertips caressed the pillow that the man had slept on. Her heart ached for a while. Last night, she had a high fever and he had taken care of her personally and had slept veryte. She had seen his tired, bloodshot eyes. He was already busy with his work and she had caused more trouble for him.

    She wasn¡¯t a good wife.

    Just when she was thinking, the door was pushed open. Lu Shaoming walked in wearing a white shirt and ck pants.

    He had regained his elegant and handsome appearance and gotten rid of his fatigue. His sculpted and handsome face was radiant and brilliant.

    That guy sure could rally.

    He held a cup of warm water in his hand. His eyes full of tenderness as he said. ¡°I guessed that you were awake. Are you thirsty? Come and have a ss of water.¡±

    Lu Shaoming stood upright with one hand in his trousers pocket and handed her the cup.

    Ning Qing blushed slightly, knowing that men differ between day and night. But her heart started beating wildly when she remembering how he had hugged her in his arms and fed her noodles by hand and medicine by mouthst night.

    Lu Shaoming looked at her tiny, fair, flushed earlobes andughed as he said in a low voice, ¡°What are you thinking of early in the morning? I haven¡¯t done anything yet, but your face is already red.¡±

    Ning Qing was embarrassed and threw the empty cup at him. ¡°Your mind is too impure. Are you thinking about something or am I thinking about something? I just woke up and feel a little hot.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Shaoming ced the cup on the counter, but he did not call her out. He just sat on the bed, reached out, and pinched her tender little face. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve recovered well since you know how to reply! I¡¯ll go to thepany then. You rest at home in the morning and I¡¯ll send someone to take you to the doctor¡¯s office in the afternoon.¡±

    Ning Qing understood Lu Shaoming¡¯s meaning. He must have wanted to take action in the morning.

    Ning Qing opened her mouth but eventually asked nothing. This man could be trusted 200 percent.

    That was good as well. He would fight for her, and when he paved the way for her, then she would fight her battle.

    She won¡¯t wait to die. What was the truth regarding what had happened three years ago? She would uncover it!

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll wait until the afternoon, but Shaoming, Shuiling is my good friend, I owe her, please don¡¯t drag her in!¡±

    Lu Shaoming raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Ning Qing, do you think that Yin Shuiling hated you this whole time?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was gloomy, her family had been broken. How could Shuiling not hate her?

    ¡°I had never thought to involve Yin Shuiling, but do you think the media will let her go? Let me show you a video.¡± Lu Shaoming handed his ck cell phone to Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing¡¯s face changed greatly after she looked at it.

    In the video, a huge group of reporters had gathered and blocked Yin Shuiling at the school gate.

    ¡°Miss Ying, would you please say something about what happened three years ago?¡±

    Yin Shuiling was surrounded by so many people, but she did not panic. She raised her willowy eyebrows and asked them coldly, ¡°What do you want me to say?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ying,st night someone had used Ning Qing of destroying your family three years ago. Have you always hated her?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart clenched and her palms were sweating. She didn¡¯t know what Yin Shuiling would answer.

    Yin Shuiling wore a jewel-blue woolen overcoat with a white T-shirt and cropped trousers today, with a pair of leopard-print sneakers on her feet, a concise and domineering European and American style.

    When she heard the statement, she drew up her lips that looked as if she had applied lipstick. Her skin was even fairer against the jewel blue of her overcoat, making her even more beautiful and aloof. ¡°Hate her? My mother died of a heart attack. My fathernded in jail because of thepany¡¯s financial problems. Yin Corporation had copsed because it had been managed improperly. What has Ning Qing done to make me hate her?¡±

    ¡°Um...¡± The media were speechless, a quick-witted reporter quickly said, ¡°Miss Ying, have you seen the picture circting on the Inte this morning? Ning Qing seduced your fiance three years ago!¡±

    ¡°Oh that...the photo. I saw it, but how do I know if it¡¯s genuine or not? Besides, is Mu Yunfan my fiance? Did any of you attend my engagement dinner? You are the only ones who take this childhood engagement seriously.¡±

    ¡°...¡± The reporters stared at each other. She had made everything clean and clear, and they got nothing of value from this.

    ¡°Miss Ying, you¡¯ve denied everything. How did you fall out with Ning Qing three years ago?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Yin Shuiling, ncing at the reporter who had asked the question with a pair of beautiful and aloof eyes that overflowed with amusement as sheughed like tinkling bells. ¡°Tell you about what had happened between us sisters?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Yin Shuiling put the sunsses in her hand on her small face, and her tone was rxed andzy. ¡°Is that all? If it is, I¡¯m out of here.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing covered her mouth with her small hand as tears welled up in her eyes. Why had Yin Shuiling defended her?

    Didn¡¯t she hate her?

    Has she forgiven her?

    The man caressed her hair. ¡°What are you crying about? Isn¡¯t this something to be happy about? You¡¯ve made great sisters. Every one of Yin Shuiling¡¯s words and sentences helps you.¡±

    ¡°But why? I thought...¡±

    ¡°You think she hates you? You¡¯re actually wrong. You guys have been sisters for 18 years, how could she not believe in your character when I believe in it? Like you, she has a delicate and clear heart and can see through everything clearly.¡±

    ¡°In that case, why did she ignore me? Three years ago, we weren¡¯t like that.¡±

    ¡°You have a barrier in your heart, so does she. Even if she knows that you are innocent, her father had indeed given Mu Yunfan a p because of you. Whenever she would see you, she would think of the ruin of the Yin family. She couldn¡¯t ept it, so she alienated you.¡±

    Ning Qing held Lu Shaoming tightly and cried sadly, ¡°What should I do then? I really don¡¯t know what to do?¡±

    ¡°Leave everything to time. Time will soothe all worries. Until she¡¯s over it, quietly wait. Your hearts have never wandered far.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Ning Qing nodded.

    Lu Shaoming wiped her tears and smiled. ¡°Ning Qing, things havee to this stage today. Let me ask you, do you have any more secrets to confess to me?¡±

    Any more secrets?

    Under the man¡¯s gentle but sharp words, Ning Qing¡¯s expression stiffened, and her small body twisted about, unsettled and awkward.

    Lu Shaoming saw that she was hiding something.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to tell me? Alright then, when something happens next time, don¡¯te to me.¡± Lu Shaoming pretended to stand up and leave.

    ¡°Hey, Shaoming!¡± Ning Qing quickly grabbed his big hand and stuttered nervously. ¡°I really don¡¯t have any more secrets, but there¡¯s one thing, I had, had...¡±

    Lu Shaoming coughed heavily and looked serious as he asked. ¡°Had what?¡±

    Ning Qing let go of Lu Shaoming¡¯s hand. She bit her lower lip with her pearly whites. She moved to the bedside as if she had made a great decision. She took out aic book from the bottom drawer of the bedside cab.

    Lu Shaoming was a little amused, thinking that this girl was really timid, but his eyes sparkled. Isn¡¯t that theic book she hadn¡¯t let him see when she had moved from the dormitory?

    The boy who lived in her teenageic book.

    Lu Shaoming always thought it was Xu Junxi, but he must have guessed wrong when looking at Ning Qing¡¯s awkward expression. His gaze was a littleplicated. She had liked other people too?

    ¡°This is really thest little secret I¡¯ve hidden in my heart. I had...I had met a man when I was 18 years old. Ning Qing said as she held back her shyness and gently opened theic book.

    Lu Shaoming took a look and his pupils shrank sharply.

    A pencil sketch of a man was on the clean and warm A4 paper, this was a 26, 27-year-old man, with handsome, sculpted features, sharp swordlike brows, a high nose, and a handsome face.

    The man was wearing a ck woolen overcoat and a thin sweater with a blue V-neck inside. He was lying on the ground with his hand over his abdomen and had been injured.

    Lu Shaoming didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or not. He was familiar with the man in theic book.

    It was him three years ago!

    27-year-old Lu Shaoming!

    He had always thought that she did not remember him, but hadn¡¯t thought that that encounter had been quietly included in her girlyic book.

    When had she thought about him?

    She liked him all this time?

    ¡°This man...¡± His voice was a little hoarse.

    Ning Qing dared not look at him for fear that he would be angry, but she had to exin, ¡°Three years ago, he had been injured, and I saved him, we had just met once...¡±

    ¡°You drew him just after meeting him once?¡±

    Ning Qing bit her lip, not knowing what to say, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve really just met once. His appearance is... alright, but of course, he¡¯s not as handsome as hubby.¡± Ning Qing stretched out her little finger and grabbed his pants, trying to please him. ¡°Shuiling liked drawing since we were kids. I was influenced by her and started to like drawing too. Later, when I went home, I drew him somehow.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, you liked him?¡±

    Ning Qing did not dare to nod her head and emphasized. ¡°He gave me a very special impression, unlike the men I knew.¡±

    Oh, special?

    Lu Shaoming gave a lightugh and pinched her tiny jaw with two fingers. ¡°Xu Junxi was your childhood sweetheart for 18 years, weren¡¯t you going to meet him then? Where did you leave Xu Junxi?¡±

    Her dodging autumn pupils met his ck eyes. His eyes were so beautiful. They were brighter than the moon in the sky, and a hint of amusement sparkling in his eyes. She was mesmerized by him. She could not help but told the truth, ¡°My love for Xu Junxi...was not enough I guess, or I would not have let go of him so cleanly after his betrayal. There was pain, but there was little reluctance. My love for him then wasn¡¯t even 10% of my love for you now.

    ¡°I had been with him for 18 years. Apaniment had be a habit, but there were no heart-pounding moments. At that time, I was too young to know what love is. My only date with Xu Junxi had been ruined by me anyways. ¡±

    Lu Shaoming rubbed the delicate skin of her jaw with a rough thumb and nced at theic book. ¡°You like this person¡¯s eyes?¡±

    In theic book, he could see that she had drawn very carefully.

    His eyes had been carefully copied by her, and it was not difficult for him to imagine the shy and flushed expression on her face at that time.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Qing nodded honestly.

    Lu Shaoming was a little amused. Had he changed so much over three years?

    She didn¡¯t recognize him even though he was standing in front of her now?

    Maybe she never thought that the man she had secretly loved would actually appear in her life and be her husband.

    Lu Shaoming wanted to say something when Zhu Rui¡¯s voice rang out outside the door, ¡°President.¡±

    Lu Shaoming let go of her, bent over and kissed her sweet lips. ¡°I¡¯m going to the office, and I¡¯lle home in the evening. Also, great taste.¡±

    The man left.

    Even after Lu Shaoming was gone, Ning Qing could not recover from his ¡°great taste¡±. Had he... taken the wrong medicine?

    He wasn¡¯t angry at all?

    Ning Qing closed theic book and held it in her arms. She suddenly turned her head to look out the door. Why had she suddenly felt that Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes seemed familiar, much like those of the man in theic book?

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Ning Qing fell back into the soft bed and covered her small head with the nkets. Did she have a high fever and burn her brain? How could she have such a ridiculous thought?

    Ning Qing slowly touched Lu Shaoming¡¯s pillow with her little hand, and then buried her red face in it. His scent was really clean and charming.

    It pulled at her heartstrings.

    Familiar heartbeat.

    It was like the skip of her heart beat three years ago.

    Ahhh, that was so embarrassing, how could she be attracted to two men?!

 Chapter 126 - The Return Of Ning Qing

    <h4>Chapter 126: The Return Of Ning Qing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qingy down on the bed and rolled around for a while. She got up to wash her face and brush her teeth. When she went down the steps, Auntie Yang ced her piping hot breakfast onto the table.

    ¡°Madam, you have woken up,e have your breakfast quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head and walked over.

    When she walked past the living room, the television in the living room was broadcasting the daily entertainment headlines, and when Ning Qing saw the familiar figure, she stopped in her tracks.

    In front of Guang Qing, Zhu Rui opened the car door, and Lu Shaoming stepped out dressed in a ck suit.

    The journalists that camped overnight crowded him excitedly. ¡°Young Master Lu, Ning Qing is the first girlfriend that you¡¯ve admitted to officially. Now she is gued by these rumours, would you ept an interview?¡±

    There were at least 100 journalists swarming him. Everyone jostled to surround him, but they did not anticipate the arrival of Guang Qing¡¯s security guards. Rows of huge built men wearing dark colors immediately created a pathway for Lu Shaoming to walk up the steps.

    That man confidently strutted up two flights of stairs with his long legs. He held a document his two fingers. He was elegant and handsomely stunning.

    It did matter how messy his surroundings were. He was still as eloquent as ever. He did not speak, and every movement of his was still poised and urate.

    Suddenly his figure turned, Lu Shaoming turned his head back.

    His dark eyes swept through the crowd. His face did not show an ounce of fear nor any hint of unhappiness, but the journalists all froze on the spot and looked at him respectfully.

    In a single moment, the scene that was akin to a boisterous market became so silent that one could hear a pin drop. This was the suffocating aura of Lu Shaoming.

    He showed his influence without exploding in anger.

    A domineering force that could control an entire crowd.

    ¡°Sure, I will ept your interview.¡± Lu Shaoming said through his thin lips, his voice gentle and low.

    The journalists who were suppressed by his force regained their senses and were overjoyed. But they did not dare make a ruckus. The top 8 entertainment journalists of T City took their turn to question him and the photographers clicked their cameras.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, do you know of the matters rted to Miss Ning Qing? Based on our knowledge, she seduced someone to gain favour 3 years ago and lost her chastity. In regard to this, what do you have to say?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Hs sharp eyes focused on the journalist who asked the question, and with a smile, he asked, ¡°Did Ning Qing openly confess to the things that happened 3 years ago? What do you want me to say about this? This is a ridiculous matter, ruining someone¡¯s innocence with no evidence.¡±

    The journalist froze, this matter had been deemed factual by everyone else, and he did not think that Lu Shaoming would deny it nheless.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, we have factual evidence with both eyewitnesses and pictures.¡±

    ¡°For the matter that urred 3 years ago, the best eyewitnesses would be Ning Qing and her best friend Yin Shuiling. Yin Shuiling has denied it already. Ning Qing also did not confess. What other eyewitness are there? As for the pictorial evidence...¡± Lu Shaoming frowned, ¡°It is merely a picture that has been doctored. It is merely the work of a skilled editor. You just happened to ept it as evidence; I suggest everyone to review the photo in your hands.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s words led everyone at hand to gasp. What exactly does he mean?

    On the topic of doctored images, the media was well versed in this and everyone present were all experts.

    Doctored or not, they could tell the difference in a moment.

    The widely circted bedroom images were authentic.

    However everyone saw Lu Shaoming¡¯s serious face, they knew that every word from him was thew. He would not lie. Could it be that something fishy had ured?

    The journalists were in a dilemma. They had prepared a thick pile of questions, now they could not even use one of them. Yin Shuiling¡¯s denial about the matter yesterday, today Lu Shaoming imed that the image was doctored, the pictorial evidence was in question, the eyewitness rendered useless... Could Ning Qing truly be innocent?

    ¡°Young Master Lu, there was a dispatch of T City¡¯s traffic police officers yesterday. All paths were blocked for an hour. There have been rumours that it was your responsibility. Could you exin? Why did you do this?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it was nothing much.¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s tone was casual and light. ¡°Ning Qing was under the stress of those rumours yesterday. She left home in a fit of anger, I waited an hour for her in the vi. I figured that no one had anything urgent to attend to, so I invited the entire city to apany me on my wait.¡±

    The crowd was bbergasted. ¡°Goodness!¡±

    Who else in this world could easily invite the entire town to apany him to wait for his woman to return?

    The man before them was extremely dominant.

    Also: Who had nothing to do? Who was free?

    He was the one who had the most time on his hands.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, how about the heavy snow that day...¡±

    ¡°Oh, that was my request to Mayor Zhou to create artificial snow, Ning Qing was upset that day, and I apanied her to appreciate the snow before us.¡±

    The crowd,¡±....¡± They wanted to puke blood.

    Just because Ning Qing was upset, he could get snow to fall? Was she a concubine and he King Zhou of Shang?

    This was outrageous!

    Did he spare a thought for those who were dressed minimally, who were stuck in the jam and became snowmen? How did those people feel?

    Did he?

    The lives of the rich were really too upsetting for the others looking on.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, even if this matter was caused by someone¡¯s evil intent, there could not be smoke without fire. Your girlfriend and the Mu family¡¯s young master Mu Yunfan definitely had rtions with each other. Some acquaintances have said that back then the young masters of the Mu, Yun, Xu and Ning families took great care of Ms. Ning and pampered her significantly. Everyone took it as kinship, but thinking about it now, Ning Qing had Young Master Mu then President Xu after. Does President Lu, the man who came after, truly not mind at all?¡±

    The question was tricky and other journalists gave the journalist who asked the question a thumbs up. Wow, he really dared to ask this question.

    The journalists stared intently at Lu Shaoming who was at the top of the flight of stairs. He was unwilling to ignore any of the man¡¯s micro-expressions.

    The richer a person was, the more stringent they would be on background of their girlfriends. She could have an innocent personality ande from a good family, but no matter how clean Ning Qing was, her rtionship history was a mess.

    Moreover Ning Qing and Lu Shaoming have only been together for half a year; from the media¡¯s perspective, their rtionship was not solely based on romance.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Lu Shaoming¡¯s¡¯s lips curled up slowly. The sun was shining brightly on him, and he had an elegant and mysterious aura to him. With one hand in his pocket, he slowly turned to face the cameras with a lingering smile on his face.

    He did not know who it was directed at, but he knew he had to let someone know.

    ¡°Nobody knows; I met Ning Qing 3 years ago. I was 27 years old, and I was being chased by a politician and sustained heavy injuries. I was saved by her as she was passing by then. We fell in love at first sight.¡±

    ¡°We met each other in the prime of our lives. She has me, Lu Shaoming. How would another man like Mu Yunfan or Xu Junxi be enough in her eyes? Ha.¡±

    At that moment, Ning Qing stood in the living room in a daze. She nced at the handsome figure on the television screen, and forgot to react.

    When she regained her senses, she then felt tears stream down her face.

    She was crying.

    This rascal, he went as far as....

    It turned out that he was the man she saved 3 years ago, the man that she had feelings for when she was 18, now, unexpectedly became her husband.

    She did not dare think of this.

    Why did he hide this from her?

    Using her hands to cup her face, she then realized her entire face was burning hot. The morning¡¯s events were like aic book in her mind. Hemented, ¡°You have good taste.¡±

    He was ted and a bit smug.

    She had a crush on him, she fell in love with him at first sight, and she could not forget him.

    The thought of her young 18 self was obvious to the 30 year old. He did not attempt to expose her, and just observed her behaving like a fool, trying to get into his good graces.

    Could he get even worse?

    Woo, she had nothing to face him with.

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t cry anymore, if you continue, Sir will get upset again. Searching for you yesterday, he almost broke apart the city to do so.¡±

    Ning Qing took the tissue from Auntie Yang¡¯s hand, wiping her tears. With her red eyes, and a shy expression, she responded, ¡°Okay, Auntie Yang. I won¡¯t cry anymore, I only...¡±

    ¡°You are only too happy, I understand your feelings,¡± Auntie Yang teased.

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was as red as a steamed prawn. ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you further.¡± She bit her lip, stomped her feet, then ran to the dining table.

    There was a ss of milk by her hand. She took a sip.

    There didn¡¯t taste the milk. She only tasted his lingering vor. When he fed her medicine yesterday, and let her lie on the headboard of the bed... She remembered the feeling of that kind of deep invasion.

    Ah, what was going through her mind all this time?

    Ning Qing shook her head.

    Auntie Yang was speaking kindly beside her. Ning Qing did not hear a single word, and she did not know what had urred yesterday. It was only due to yesterday¡¯s broadcast that she knew that he¡¯d cordoned off the roads and created artificial snow all for her sake.

    That pervert drove her through secluded areas without any closed circuit surveince. How could he could locate her that fast?

    He definitely went crazy waiting for her in the vi.

    Just like how she felt in the taxi, missing him ¡¯til her heart ached.

    Her heart melted into water, and she felt as sweet as honey. Lu Shaoming, Lu Shaoming, How could you pamper me this much? How much more can you pamper me?

    She was overjoyed. Her mind was going into overdrive. Her heart was palpitating wildly because of him, and only for him.

    At this moment, her phone rang, Auntie Yang ced the phone in front of her; it was a call from Xiao Zhou.

    The moment she answered the call, she heard Xiao Zhou¡¯s excited tone. ¡°Ning Qing, this is great news. Go look quick! I don¡¯t even dare believe that the photos from 3 years ago have been proven to be doctored. Ning Qing, in the morning, this picture was definitely genuine, our team did authentication tests. But overnight, there have been so many different instances of the photo on the inte, that anywhere that has the image has been deemed ¡®fake¡¯. This is exactly like a dream, and it came true without anyone noticing!¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, you have already whose doing this was, right? There is no one else on this earth with that much power. Your husband, Young Master Lu, is really too awesome!¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, since Young Master Lu has paved a road for you, it will be up to your will from now on. Young Master Lu and Yin Shuiling have been always on your side, waiting for you to retaliate and find your fighting spirit. We are also awaiting for you. Come back quick, return to the Ning Qing that we know!¡±

    Ning Qing was immensely touched. Before today, she thought she¡¯d been thrown away by the world, but now there were still people who supported and loved her.

    Everyone was waiting for her.

    ¡°Okay, Xiao Zhou, I have a n in mind, but I have to confirm some matters. You wait for my call; I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Zhou ended the call.

    Ning Qing ate her breakfast, boarded the car that Lu Shaoming had prepared for her, and went directly to the hospital.

    She browsed the web while in the car, and just like what Xiao Zhou said, this matter had been overturned entirely in a day¡¯s time.

    The picture was deemed to be doctored. The swarm ofizens immediately started to support her, and many others still had their doubts about anyone who would plot against her. They made it their mission to protect her.

    Ning Qing let out augh.

    She knew Lu Shaoming¡¯s intentions. He wanted her to give noment. This was the best solution to the problem at hand.

    It didn¡¯t matter that this had happened 3 years ago; this matter was vague and she could not allow it to do more harm.

    Ning Qing rested her head against the seat, her fists balled up due to nervousness. Her palms were sweaty. She was on the way to the hospital, awaiting her results.

    Approaching noon, an hourter.

    Xiao Zhou received a call from Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing¡¯s voice was crisp on the line. ¡°Xiao Zhou,e to the hospital immediately.¡±

    ¡°Hospital? Ning Qing, are you unwell? I cannot go. Over these two days that you¡¯ve hidden from the public, the journalists have all been keeping their eyes on me.¡±

    ¡°I know the journalists are watching you. Come to the hospital and allow them to follow your trail. We need to put on a show, and the journalists would be our best audience.¡±

    Xiao Zhou¡¯s eyes brightened up, and she said with confidence, ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t worry. Leave it me to settle everything. I promise nothing will go wrong.¡±

    Xiao Zhou rushed to the hospital.

    Ning Qing was dressed in a whitece top and ck pants, covered with a think pink coat, just like a blooming begonia. Beautiful beyond words.

    Xiao Zhou froze for a while. After all this hardship, she was worried that Ning Qing would be frail and weak.

    She smiled and knew. A woman surrounded by a man would only be more and more beautiful.

    Especially that kind of man.

    Xiao Zhou walked forward and sped her hand and worriedly asked, ¡°Ning Qing, are you okay? The journalists are probably on the way to the hospital. How can I help you put on this show? Just tell me what to do.¡±

    ¡°I am fine, Xiao Zhou, ¡°Ning Qing said while passing the exam results to her. ¡°Take a look at this.¡±

    Xiao Zhou took the sheet in her hands and was bewildered, ¡°Ning Qing, you.. you are still...¡±

    Xiao Zhou was at a loss for words.

    Ning Qing smiled and her delicate features were highlighted by her flushed cheeks, but more of that was due to her confidence. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Xiao Zhou. Let¡¯s go to the elevator. We will meet the journalists on the way.¡±

    Ning Qing straightened her elegant back and turned around.

    Xiao Zhou followed closely behind.

    The two got off the elevator and when they exited the doors of the hospital, they were swarmed by a sea of journalists.

    The journalists hadn¡¯t seen Ning Qing show her face for two days. They were excited and came forward with their microphones. ¡°Miss Ning, could we know what exactly happened 3 years ago? The photos in bed were fake. Are you an innocent party?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, Ning Qing is not epting any interviews currently,¡± Xiao Zhou answered while Ning Qing walked on with her head held low.

    At this moment, a sharp eyed journalist saw the examination results in her hand and asked excitedly, ¡°Miss Ning, can we know why you came to the hospital today? What did youe for?¡±

 Chapter 127 - She Was Innocent

    <h4>Chapter 127: She Was Innocent</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    It was as if Ning Qing couldn¡¯t seem to hear the questions from the reporters. She walked faster and faster. She lowered her eyes and held the report tightly in her hands as if she wanted to hide it. Her expression was flustered.

    The reporters were getting more suspicious, and their curiosity grew as well.

    It was getting more and more crowded. Someone had pushed Xiao Zhou and she bumped into Ning Qing and let out a faint cry. They stood in a state of uncertainty, but a strong gust of wind blew the paper in Ning Qing¡¯s hand to the crowd.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it, I¡¯ve got it!¡± There was a shout of surprise.

    ¡°Let us see!¡± The crowd rushed to see it.

    After they had seen it, the crowd gasped and look back at Ning Qing in disbelief.

    Ning Qing leaned on Xiao Zhou¡¯s shoulder, weak and delicate, with panic and shame on her face, asrge drops of tears welled up in her eyes.

    ...

    In Emperor Entertainment Group¡¯s president¡¯s Office, Xu Junxi stared at the scene on hisputer.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s calm and soft voice could be heard. ¡°No one knows. Ning Qing and I knew each other three years ago. We fell in love at first sight.¡±

    Hah, three years ago, she had beente for their first date, exining that she had saved a man by the roadside. It turned out that she had saved Lu Shaoming.

    She had abandoned him three years ago for Lu Shaoming!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xu Junxi roared. He suddenly stood up and swept all the documents on his desk to the ground.

    There was a fire burning in his chest. Why, why had she deceived him?

    Lu Shaoming had also said that she had him. Lu Shaoming. How could she still have eyes for the so-called Mu Yunfan and Xu Junxi?

    What arrogance.

    So flippant and insolent.

    But Lu Shaoming was right. With him, does Ning Qing still need to look at other men in this world? She doesn¡¯t.

    Lu Shaoming was so adept at dealing with the media that one statement from him could shut the mouths of everyone in this world!

    Xu Junxi closed his eyes painfully and gasped heavily. Lu Shaoming¡¯s meaningful smile lingered in his mind. He had received Lu Shaoming¡¯s provocation and contempt.

    Again, his dignity had been cruelly trampled by the man.

    When he was in pain, the door of the office was pushed open. Ning Yao came in with a thermos in her hand. She smiled and said, ¡°Junxi, I¡¯ve cooked soup for you...¡± Ning Yao saw the documents on the ground and her expression changed. She went up to him hurriedly and asked, ¡°Junxi, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    She put the thermos on the table and held Xu Junxi gently.

    Xu Junxi took in the warm fragrance of Ning Yao and looked down at her protruding stomach. He forced himself to suppress the disgust in his heart and slowly sat down in his office chair. ¡°Nothing. I just read Lu Shaoming¡¯s report and I¡¯m not in a good mood. Why are you here again? You should pay more attention to yourself and rest more.¡±

    ¡°Junxi, I¡¯m alright.¡± Ning Yao squatted down gently and virtuously picked up the documents on the ground. Her gentle warbler like voice wasced withfort as she said, ¡°I just read the report too. Junxi, do you think that photo is real or fake?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Xu Junxi snorted as his eyes grew dark. ¡°The photo is real, but it was secretly altered by Lu Shaoming.¡±

    Ning Yao covered her mouth with her hand in disbelief and shook her head. ¡°Impossible, Lu Shaoming has this kind of ability? Junxi, I think my sister is innocent. Was there any misunderstanding three years ago?¡±

    Xu Junxi looked at Ning Yao¡¯s simple and kind appearance. He reached out and held her in his arms. He pinched the tip of her nose lovingly. ¡°You are just too pure. With Lu Shaoming¡¯s status, it¡¯s not difficult to change a picture. Unfortunately, he can deceive the eyes of everyone in the world, but he can¡¯t deceive me. I had heard what had happened back then;t can¡¯t be fake. Ning Qing...she¡¯s already dirty.¡±

    Ning Yao wrapped her arms around Xu Junxi¡¯s neck and buried her face in his chest. She gnashed her teeth together, full of hatred.

    She was one step away from crushing Ning Qing.

    Why did Lu Shaoming have to involve himself?

    The man hadmanded and stopped traffic for Ning Qing, and it had snowed heavily. Now he had tricked the world to help Ning Qing. Ning Qing was already at a dead end. He was the one who had paved a way for her.

    How was Ning Qing worth it?

    If any man would do all those things for her, she would be ted.

    She heard that they had met three years ago. Why was Ning Qing so lucky?

    ¡°Junxi, since Sister is already soiled, why is Young Master Lu still protecting and spoiling her like that? Wouldn¡¯t a man be bothered by this kind of thing?¡±

    This was what had made Ning Yao hate Ning Qing the most. She thought that Lu Shaoming would not hesitate to discard Ning Qing after she had exposed the incident three years ago; she had not thought that Lu Shaoming would love Ning Qing and pamper her even more.

    She couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    Ning Yao¡¯s question also hit the soft spot in Xu Junxi¡¯s heart. He remembered the call where he had wanted to bet with her and felt as if he had been pped.

    His handsome face was a little grim, and he said scornfully, ¡°Who knows? Maybe Ning Qing has some extraordinary skills in bed. Lu Shaoming has been enticed by her.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s beautiful face, which could entice all living beings, and her soft and petite waist shed through his mind. Hah, how erotic.

    Ning Yao kissed Xu Junxi¡¯s face. She had lost most of this battle. Fortunately, she had not been exposed. Now that Xu Junxi was so disgusted with Ning Qing, she could also consider it a small victory.

    She could only hold back for a while and find another chance.

    ¡°Alright, Junxi, let¡¯s not talk about Sister anymore. I cooked some soup for you. Drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Ning Yao opened the thermos cup and a strong fragrance from the soup wafted out.

    Xu Junxi also smiled a little. Ning Yao personally fed him with a spoon, and he enjoyed her gentleness.

    Just after a few mouthfuls of soup, Xu Junxi¡¯s Secretary pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°President Xu, there¡¯s new progress with Ning Qing¡¯s affairs.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ...

    Xu Junxi and Ning Yao watched the video, and the female anchor in the video reported excitedly.

    ¡°At noon today, we bumped into our new generation movie queen Ning Qing outside the hospital gate. At that time, she was holding a hospital report in her hand and wanted to leave in a hurry, but there had been an incident. The report fell to the ground and was picked up by our reporter. This report shocked everyone. It was Ning Qing¡¯s virginity inspection report.¡±

    Ning Yao turned into stone the moment she heard that.

    What... What? had she heard wrong?

    Ning Qing still had her...first time?!

    At the same time, her body had been gently pushed away. It turned out that Xu Junxi had pushed her away from his arms. His eyes were fixed on the video, unblinking.

    Ning Yao¡¯s heart sank, and she knew that the situation was not looking good. If anyone were to ask who in this world cared most about Ning Qing¡¯s first time, it would definitely be Xu Junxi!

    The anchorwoman showed the report to the camera and continued, ¡°This report clearly states that Ning Qing has no sexual experience. For this reason, I had interviewed Ning Qing¡¯s chief doctor, Dr. Liang Jieliang, a gynecologist in China. Here¡¯s an interview with Dr. Liang.¡±

    Liang Jieliang was a well-known gynecologist in China. Noble and rich wives and popr first-ss actresses in the entertainment industry all went to her when they were ill. This person was over 50 years old, just and mild, and had a great reputation throughout the industry.

    She is a credible expert.

    Dr. Liang, who was wearing a whiteb coat, said to the camera, ¡°The patient hade to me at noon today, but she didn¡¯t say much. Her eyes were red as she asked me for a virginity inspection report. The patient is Ning Qing. It¡¯s impossible for me not to recognize her. I have heard a little about what happened to her. As a doctor, if she is innocent, I will spare no effort in helping her.

    ¡°Ipleted the examination seriously, and I take my doctor¡¯s reputation as a guarantee here. Ning Qing is absolutely still a virgin. In addition, the reason I had epted this interview is that I want you all to stop gossiping and guessing. She is only a 20-year-old girl. Her private and confidential things should not be exposed/ Please stop ndering her.¡±

    The camera switched to Ning Qing and Xiao Zhou. Ning Qing¡¯s face was pale and tears were still hanging on her face. Xiao Zhou severely reprimanded them, ¡°Everyone should stop filming. Please return the report to us! For the girl, please give her some dignity.¡±

    The reporters were a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°Xiao Zhou.¡± Ning Qing stopped her gently and sighed. ¡°Forget it. Now that it¡¯s over, I might as well stand here and tell everyone and all those who care about me.¡±

    The reporters were overjoyed. Quickly, someone asked, ¡°Miss Ning, why did you get this examination?¡±

    Ning Qing stretched out her small hand to dry her tears, and everyone felt sorry for her after seeing her beautiful weeping face. ¡°As everyone knows, just the night before yesterday I was ndered by Xu Lin, which concerns my best friend and my own reputation. Xu Lin¡¯s harsh words prevented me from having any chance to defend myself. For this reason, I was distressed and depressed for two days.

    ¡°Over the past two days, I have been questioned from all sides. Moreover, my rtives, friends and loved ones have also been involved in the whirlpool of this conspiracy. Xu Lin has made many vicious provocations. I was suffering but had no evidence. Finally, I made up my mind to choose a hospital and get an examination. I intended to send this report to Xu Lin, to show her the proof and ask her to stop attacking me, but I hadn¡¯t expected that you guys would find out.

    ¡°This kind of thing exposed to the public is not glorious, and I am unwilling for it to happen, but since things have already turned out like this, then I, Ning Qing shall solemnly tell everyone through the media that I am innocent!¡±

    Reporters rushed forward, ¡°Miss Ning, we all believe you are innocent. Your words imply that this is a conspiracy, who is harming you?¡±

    Ning Qing did not answer, but Xiao Zhou tacitly went up and said, ¡°All the conspiracies will be exposed in one day. We shall wait and see. Finally, Ning Qing¡¯s studio will formally hold a press conference in the afternoon and send a cease and desist order to Xu Lin. Rumors die with the wise. I hope this farce will stop here. In the future, we will navigate all legal channels to deal with those who defame Ning Qing¡¯s reputation.¡±

    ...

    Xu Junxi was shocked. His head was ringing and he was confused.

    Ning Qing was clean?

    There hadn¡¯t been anything with Mu Yunfan. No dirty three-years in the entertainment industry, and she hadn¡¯t even been touched by Lu Shaoming! She was clean?

    No, he didn¡¯t believe it. He would never believe it.

    ¡°Ha... haha...¡± Xu Junxi suddenlyughed as he muttered uncontrobly, ¡°I understand! I understand now! she must have bribed Liang Jie.¡±

    The secretary had never seen Xu Junxi like this before. He went forward objectively and said, ¡°President Xu, the possibility of Dr. Liang Jieliang being bribed is almost zero. You should know that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know at all!¡± Xu Junxi growled.

    ¡°Junxi, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me, don¡¯t frighten me and my baby.¡± Ning Yao rushed forward to hold Xu Junxi.

    But Xu Junxi retreated a few steps. Suddenly, he regarded Ning Yao as a fierce beast all of a sudden. He shook his head in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t touch me, please. If...if she is innocent, then I, then how can I...Dirty? We¡¯ve made a promise that we¡¯ll never betray each other...¡±

    Ning Yao¡¯s face was pale, and a voice rang through her ears. It was over. She knew that she and Xu Junxi were over!

    Then the door of the office was pushed open again. ¡°President Xu, Ning Qing, Miss Ning is here.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Xu Junxi seemed to have missed it.

    ¡°Ning Qing, Miss Ning.¡±

    Xu Junxi returned to his senses. He was slightly stunned, then rushed out like a gust of wind.

    ¡°Junxi, wait for me.¡± Ning Yao rushed to catch up to him.

    ...

    Xu Junxi rushed out of the door of the office. Outside the door stood a beautiful pink figure. Ning Qing hade, apanied by Xiao Zhou.

    Xu Junxi stopped in ce as if he had been stunned. For the first time, he realized that he had not looked at her properly for three years.

    She still looked like she did three years ago. She had not changed at all except for her beautiful face and exquisite figure that were even better now.

    She hadn¡¯t changed. Was he the one who had changed?

    They used to be so happy. Their hearts were close to each other, but now, no matter how close they stood, she seemed to be out of reach.

    ¡°Ning Qing, President Xu is here.¡±

    Ning Qing was ying with a small ornament with her back turned. When she heard Xiao Zhou¡¯s reminder, she turned around slowly.

    Looking at Xu Junxi¡¯s appearance, Ning Qing raised her lips and smiled, ¡°Why, how did you make yourself look so haggard? Was it too much of a shock to hear that I was still a virgin? I still remember the call that President Xu had with me yesterday, how you had sneered and talked so sharply. It was as if you were happy to have hurt me.¡±

    The alienation and indifference in the girl¡¯s eyes were so incisive and vivid that Xu Junxi could not feel any pain at all. He stepped forward numbly as he asked stubbornly, ¡°You, are you?¡±

    Ning Qing knew what he was asking. She took a step forward. They stood a meter away. Her lips were red as she said, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Xu Junxi¡¯s body suddenly trembled, ¡°Oh, haha...¡± He looked down andughed awkwardly.

    Ning Qing looked at him coldly and said slowly, ¡°Xu Junxi, is this blow too heavy? Can you stand it? Your deep-rooted belief that I am dirty has sustained you for three years and has be an incurable delusion.

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t care that Mu Yunfan and I slept together three years ago or if I was innocent? All you see is the oue. I¡¯m not clean anymore. So, you had a sound and reasonable excuse to cheat, and you even trampled on me, but now your belief has copsed. You¡¯ve suddenly realized that you were wrong. You might regret it. You¡¯re probably full of sorrowful regret. Happiness had clearly been in your hands, but you personally destroyed it.¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Xu Junxi was a little depressed. Had shee tough at him and attack him? Then she had seeded. She was too cruel. Every word she said stabbed through his heart.

 Chapter 128 - This Is All Fated

    <h4>Chapter 128: This Is All Fated</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Yes, I do regret it!¡± Xu Junxi lost control and bellowed. He took two steps and grabbed Ning Qing by her shoulder. He could not control his emotions and shook her. ¡°You are satisfied by doing it this way; you are happy now right? Ning Qing, why would two of us end up in this situation? You are undoubtedly mine!¡±

    Ning Qingughed coldly in her heart. This man, with the state of affairs today, still could not self-reflect.

    The secretary and Ning Yao saw Xu Junxi behaving like this and wanted to go forward to stop him, but they did not dare. Xiao Zhou silently formed a fist with her fingers, but Ning Qing did tell her in advance that no matter what Xu Junxi does to her, she was not toe forward to stop his actions.

    Ning Qing anticipated that Xu Junxi would lose control of his feelings.

    Xiao Zhou stared intently at Xu Junxi, simply hoping that he would not harm Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing observed Xu Junxi carefully, her gaze turning solemn. ¡°Xu Junxi, you don¡¯t understand; how did we end up in this state? Actually I have many matters that I don¡¯t understand as well.¡±

    ¡°The things that happened 3 years ago ¨C only Yin Shuiling and I were present on the scene. Considering the involvement of Aunt Yun, Aunt Mu, and your cousin Xu Lin, where did the photose from? I never held any grudges against Xu Lin. Why did she have to harm me like this?¡±

    Xu Junxi let go of Ning Qing¡¯s shoulder and asked her inquisitively, ¡°What do you mean?¡¯

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I am saying? Even if I was drunk 3 years ago, why would I enter Mu Yunfan¡¯s room drunk? Why would he be drunk at the same time? Then who had their hands on the photo. Who kept it in their grasp ¡¯til now, having waited to cause me harm?¡±

    ¡°Also, the key point is: You distanced yourself from me because of the incident with Mu Yunfan. If that did not happen, our rtionship would be in the clear. Then that should make you think. Who was interested in breaking us up? Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s someone behind it all?¡±

    Xu Junxi let go of Ning Qing, and stepped back. He painfully grabbed his short hair, and roared fiercely, ¡°Who would it be? Who was it exactly? I will investigate this matter. I will not let that person get away!¡±

    Ning Qing looked at Xu Junxi. She lifted her gaze and moved her focus onto the pale faced Ning Yao. Her lips curled up into a smile and she smiled mesmerizingly.

    She directed her words towards Xu Junxi, but her eyes were locked on Ning Yao. ¡°Investigating would be easy. Isn¡¯t Xu Lin your cousin? The opposing party thought she had ultimate confidence in her prediction. Xu Lin was the best person to uncover the truth. That person did not consider that the bigger the content of the ckmail material is, the greater the probability that it would backfire. As a close rtive, you understand Xu Lin¡¯s character well. If you trace the matter more carefully, the truth will be revealed.¡±

    Ning Yao took a few steps back, her heart was in great pain. Even her stomach was hurting, and she used two hands to cup her stomach.

    Ning Qing was too evil. Her arrival this time... she was not here to show off, and she was making use of Xu Junxi to investigate the root of the matter.

    Trouble was brewing. If Xu Junxi got involved in this matter, what would she do?

    Ning Qing looked at the scar on Ning Yao ¡®s face. Revealing a satisfied smile, she decided to wrap it up. ¡°I will be leaving.¡± She turned and left.

    But after a mere two steps, her slim waist was grabbed by Xu Junxi.

    Ning Qing stopped in her tracks and did not make an effort to turn around.

    Looking at her gentle side profile, Xu Junxi gripped and released his palms repeatedly. His heart was a mess, and he did not know what to say. ¡°Qingqing....¡±

    He used her nickname to call out to her.

    Ning Yao, who was behind him, bit her teeth. Her entire heart sank.

    Ning Qing still did not turn back. With a calm voice, she said, ¡°Tomorrow, I will transfer the Yin Huang shares to you.¡±

    Xu Junxi froze, and did not show any sign of joy. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Xu Junxi, don¡¯t you know? I actually always hated you! We were childhood sweethearts for 18 years, but because I took responsibility for the downfall of the Yun family 3 years ago, I was chased out of the Ning family. I struggled tremendously to survive in the entertainment industry, I fervently wished you would help me at that time, and lend me a shoulder to cry on. You shouldn¡¯t have behaved like that. You were my Brother Yunxi at that time, my fianc¨¦.¡±

    Tears welled up in Xu Junxi¡¯s red eyes. His face was wet. He painfully shut his eyes, ¡°.... Sorry...¡±

    ¡°Because I hate you. That is why after receiving Yin Huang¡¯s shares, I did not want you to have a good life. I swore, those that insulted in me in the past, I would take revenge on one by one. But, today, I realized that I don¡¯t hate you anymore. I know that I have moved on.¡±

    Xu Junxi looked the beautiful figure in front of him and lost his train of thought. She was smiling, and her delicate face was pure and sweet.

    3 years. It has been 3 years since she let out such a happyugh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you anymore, because in your absence, Heaven gave me Lu Shaoming, a good man that really understand and pamper me, making me love him uncontrobly. Did you know that you lost the bet yesterday? He wanted me without asking about my past. We will start afresh.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s gentle voice was like a bunch of needles pricking Xu Junxi¡¯s heart. He was in such pain that he thought he was suffocating.

    She didn¡¯t love him anymore. Did he hate her?

    He only hated himself.

    He single handedly ended his own happiness.

    Xu Junxi let go of Ning Qing¡¯s wrist. Ning Qing left immediately.

    Noticing that the man behind her went to give chase without a thought, Ning Qing did not stop. She only continued walking and said, ¡°I am married to Lu Shaoming now. It has been half a year. When my mum needed money for her operation, you were unwilling to help me, but he rendered his assistance, and marriage was a condition. Look, you still don¡¯t understand. It was you who pushed me to him with your own hands.¡±

    Xu Junxi was utterly shocked.

    ...

    Ning Qing and Xiao Zhou got in the car. Xiao Zhou could not help but give Ning Qing a thumbs up. ¡°Ning Qing, you are getting better and better. Xu Junxi must be full of regret now. He did this to himself. He chose Ning Yao, that pretentious being, over you. I anticipated this day¡¯s arrival half a year ago. Now this day has finallye!¡±

    Ning Qing looked outside the window. She had no more grievances in life. Smiling, she said, ¡°Sometimes, many matters, are...fated¡±

    ¡°Aiyoh.¡± Xiao Zhou used her elbow to nudge Ning Qing, her expression ambiguous. ¡°Ning Qing, are you saying that you and Young Master Lu were meant to be?¡±

    Ning Qing became shy immediately and did not respond to Xiao Zhou.

    Xiao Zhou was still interested, she bbered incessantly, ¡°Ning Qing, I didn¡¯t know that you met Young Master Lu three years ago. No wonder when Young Master Lu found you half a year ago. He could not stop helping you. He even married you. He must not have been able to get you off his mind since you first met.

    ¡°Ning Qing. Don¡¯t you know how jealous everyone is of you now? Young Master Lu pampers you to the max. Other men use fresh flowers, wine, and sweet words to create romance, but Young Master Lu hid his affection. Once he finally showed it, he created a sensation in the entire city.

    ¡°Ay, Ning Qing, there¡¯s one thing that I don¡¯t understand. What is between you and Young Master Lu? You have been married for so long, how could he not touch you at all? This does not make any sense. Could Young Master Lu be...¡±

    ¡°Xiao Zhou, stop spouting nonsense!¡± Ning Qing interrupted her immediately. ¡°He...he is all good...¡±

    Only she knew how wild and passionate that man was once that gentlemanly suit jacket was off.

    The problem was all hers.

    She thought she was unclean. She was afraid that he would be disgusted. But now it was all good; she was innocent after all.

    He should know how much she wanted to give him her clean body.

    ¡°Then, Ning Qing, this is all your fault, Young Master Lu is 30 years old this year. How could you allow him to stay celibate all this while. Are you not scared that he will be ill after holding it in for so long? Remember, the number of women who are after him are equal to the number of hairs on a cow.¡± Looking at Ning Qing¡¯s shy expression, Xiao Zhou patted her chest, and with a cheeky grin said, ¡°I know that you are inexperienced. Do you want me to lend you some books to read? On this kind of matter, women must also gain knowledge, then men would be loyal to you.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Zhou, shut up!¡± Ning Qing quickly pushed her hand away and sighed. ¡°You are too impure, I want to distance myself from you. I can¡¯t be influenced by your bad behaviour.¡±

    Xiao Zhouughed heartily, ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t act anymore. I am guessing it would be on these two days that you two would be engaging in such impure acts, haha.¡±

    Ning Qing,¡±...¡± Xiao Zhou, could you not be so blunt?!

    ...

    Ning Qing did not return home, she went to Guang Qing to see Lu Shaoming.

    She did not know why she wanted to see him. It was already noon, and he would be back home at night.

    However, she already knew that he was the man from 3 years ago. He had kept it a secret for so long... Her heart felt like it had scratched by a little cat; it was extremely itchy, and she wanted to go see him.

    The folks at the Guang Qing reception desk saw Ning Qing arrive. They were immensely polite to her. The workers passing by were speaking excitedly. Voices echoed saying, ¡°Madam...¡±

    Ning Qing saw the girls looking at her with envy. Her cheeks were slightly flushed. Yes, she was already Madam and still had a clean body. This led many others to specte.

    Ning Qing was embarrassed.

    Zhu Rui came forward to wee her. ¡°Madam, what has brought you here? President has a meeting to attend, he is still in the office.¡±

    Zhu Rui opened the doors to the office.

    Young Master Lu was standing handsomely by the office couch. One hand holding a document, another was on the suit jacketid on the back of the couch. He looked like he was about to leave.

    Seeing here in, Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly, and his lips curled up and revealed a mesmerizing smile.

    Ning Qing was utterly embarrassed. This was not his normal expression when he was smiling. Looking at him, he must have known that she¡¯d gone to the hospital.

    He was expressing his joy to her.

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was hot. Looking at his charming smile, she did not know where to ce her eyes.

    Three years ago, this man made her fall in love. She thought it was just a beautiful coincidence, simply a memory her youth. She did not expect that the same man was by her side.

    It turned out that he was called Lu Shaoming!

    It was Lu Shaoming!

    Zhu Rui closed the door. Lu Shaoming ced the suit jacket back onto the sofa. cing his hand into his pocket, he said, ¡°Since you are here, why are you standing there like a block of wood? Come over.¡±

    Ning Qing hesitated shyly for a moment and then walked towards him.

    When she was near him, his hand that was previously on the document came around her tiny waist, and he pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Why? Why are you so shy?¡±

    He had a clean scent, it was pleasant to smell. He did not have the heater on during the winter, the cold office made his attractive sideburns seem chilly and serious. His entire being, his solemn and formal demeanour was cold, but this embrace wasfortable and warm.

    When he spoke, his lips were stered on her delicate face, his tone low and steady.

    He still asked why she was so shy.

    That 27 year old man that she met when she was 18 was now her husband, and he was so affectionate towards her.

    Who could withstand this?

    Ning Qing could not take it any longer. She ducked her head aside to escape his scent, but she was entirely limp. She was numb with his clear and crisp scent.

    ¡°You, why did you choose to hide it from me? You are obviously the man from 3 years ago. You looked at me behaving like that this morning, you... you...¡± Ning Qing could not continue further and only could use her fist to punch him. ¡°You are so bad.¡±

    Lu Shaoming let her punch him. Using two fingers to cup her chin, forcing her to look at him, he asked, ¡°Dear, what happened this morning? I heard you confess to me? You should confess boldly if you like me. If you are so shy and subtle, how could I know your true feelings?¡±

    Lu Shaoming used his lips to brush against her elegant lips. With a soulful voice, he said, ¡°Moreover, Young Madam, you heard the tone you were speaking in: just like a cat in heat. You can continue using this coy tone. Your husband likes to hear it.¡±

    He... How could he say this?

    Ning Qing ¡®s entire body was on fire. Her heart pounded wildly, her eyes shone brightly. She clenched her neat teeth, and with embarrassment said, ¡°Who, who confessed to you? Shameless! How did my tone sound coy? Couples speak like this. Only you have an opinion against it.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at her crimson cheeks, just as if she were drunk. Her eyes glowed brightly.

    He knew that she was utterly embarrassed, but she was also fiercely stubborn. She could look at him and whine, and even talk back.

    There will be a day when he conquers her.

 Chapter 129 - Tonight Or Tomorrow Night, Choose

    <h4>Chapter 129: Tonight Or Tomorrow Night, Choose</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°There¡¯s still time,¡± Lu Shaoming said.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t dare to fool around with him. This was a serious office setting. He dares to be ¡°dumb¡±, but she dare not be ¡°shameless¡±.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, let go!¡± Ning Qing struggled to escape from his big palm. When she twisted her agile little body, she immediately fell from his leg and rolled onto the carpet.

    Next to her was the tea table. Ning Qing¡¯s arm bumped into it. ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°President, Madam.¡± Zhu Rui heard a cry from where he was standing outside and quickly opened the door.

    After he opened the door, awkwardness covered his face. Madam¡¯s silky hair was in a mess, and two small hands clutched onto her clothes tightly as if she had been raped.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s face was as ck as the color of the bottom of a pot.

    Ning Qing looked out and knew that they had embarrassed themselves big time. It was probably time for the meeting. Guang Qing¡¯s high-ranking people were all standing behind Zhu Rui, and they stared at them with their mouths wide open.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Lu Shaoming frowned in displeasure.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Zhu Rui quickly closed the door.

    Lu Shaoming held on to Ning Qing¡¯s small waist and helped her up. He looked down at her slender arm, and his eyes were filled with heartache. ¡°It¡¯s not like I wanted to do anything to you. I only wanted a kiss. Why are you so agitated? Let me see. Where are you injured?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡± Ning Qing pulled back her slim arm and dared not look at him. She knew she had caused trouble. The others had seen Guang Qing¡¯s president like that.

    She had disgraced him.

    But he deserved it.

    ¡°Shaoming, I¡¯m going to go home. Come back early this evening.¡± Ning Qing turned around and jogged out.

    Lu Shaoming sighed as he looked at her beautiful figure. He thought she was so easily embarrassed because he hadn¡¯t trained her well. She was shy from just that; how would she cope in the future?

    While Lu Shaoming was secretly distressed, Ning Qing was in a state of shame.

    All the way out, nobody dared to gossip in front of her, but everyone whispered behind her.

    ¡°Have you heard? In the president¡¯s office, the president held Madam in his arms and wanted to do that with her. Madam was already on the ground.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my god, no! Our president looks like a clean-hearted man with no desires. How can he be so vigorous? Look at his wife¡¯s age. I bet she can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing went back to the vi. Auntie Yang was preparing dinner. Ning Qing looked at the grandfather clock in the living room. It was seven o¡¯clock in the evening.

    Lu Shaoming hasn¡¯te back yet.

    She waited for him while reading. When two beams of light came into her eyes, Ning Qing quickly raised her little head and saw that Lu Shaoming¡¯s Bentley was back.

    She threw down her book and ran all the way to open the door. She forgot to put on her shoes and stood barefoot on the pebbled steps.

    ¡°Shaoming.¡± She opened her mouth and called the man who got out of the car.

    Outside the vi, it was misty, and the man was dressed entirely in ck and looked a little aloof and cold. When he looked up, tenderness appeared in his clear and charming gaze.

    The girl wore a long white dress and a cardigan with scalloped edges. She stood under the dim light and looked warm.

    Lu Shaoming walked around the car. When he saw her tender little feet standing on the steps, he pressed his lips together as he moved to her side.

    ¡°How old are you, still walking around barefoot? Did you forget that you had a high feverst night?¡± A big hand grabbed onto her petite waist and lifted her up with ease.

    He took her back to the vi.

    When Ning Qing saw that he was really angry, she quickly hugged his head. She rubbed her small face against his firm and cold cheek and coaxed softly, ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t be angry. You came back sote. I thought you med me for what happened in the office this afternoon. So when I saw that you were back, I was too happy and forgot to put on shoes.¡±

    Her fragrance kept wafting up to him and she felt soft in his arms, the girl¡¯s voice was so beautiful that his stomach felt weak.

    ¡°No more of this!¡± Lu Shaoming sat her on the railing of the porch, reached for a soft towel, held her little dainty foot in the palm of his hand, and wiped the dew from the bottom of her feet.

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was red. He was looking down. His movements were gentle and focused, and her vision was filled with his two rows of thick, curly long eyshes, which were more beautiful than a woman¡¯s.

    She was really getting more and perverted.

    Her gaze was drawn to his superior looks, and even her feet in his rough palms were heating up, making her feel weak.

    So a man like him would also do this for a woman?

    Her mother had said that women should view her husband as the most important. They should focus on washing and cooking for their man, and serve and care for their man when they are tired from working. But why was he like this?

    Last time, she had spanked him on the butt and had been scolded by her mother. If her mother were to see this...

    Her traditional mother probably won¡¯t be able to ept it.

    She had saved him three years ago, and now he dotes on her so much. Had she struck the jackpot. Had she found gold at the end of the rainbow?

    After wiping her feet, Lu Shaoming bent down and lifted the pink plush slippers on the carpet and put them on her.

    Looking up, he saw the woman¡¯s autumn pupils staring at him.

    Lu Shaoming smiled. He ced a big palm on the wall to support himself, stooped close to her, and teased in a low voice, ¡°What are you looking at? Your eyes are saying two words right now ¨C devour him.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s mouth felt dry. She gulped and reached out to circle his slender waist. She raised her little head and brushed against his sexy thin lips and kissed him. ¡°Shaoming, you are really handsome, handsome and charming.¡±

    She had gotten over her embarrassment.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes darkened, and a big palm grabbed the back of the head as he gained the initiative.

    Auntie Yang had heard the sound of a car and knew that Mister was back. She had ced all the food on the table, but Mister and Missus had note out for a long time. She went out to the kitchen to take a look.

    After seeing them, her shock rooted her in ce.

    Mister and Missus ¨C the perfect couple were kissing on the porch. They were kissing each other very hard. They were like the mandarin ducks with entwined necks, causing anyone looking at them to blush.

    Lu Shaoming was very alert. As soon as Auntie Yang appeared, he quickly left Ning Qing¡¯s sweet embrace and released her.

    Ning Qing woke up from her daze and saw Auntie Yang. She dove into Lu Shaoming¡¯s embrace shyly.

    Auntie Yangughed. ¡°Madam, I didn¡¯t see anything. Continue. continue.¡± Auntie Yang turned and went back to the kitchen.

    Ning Qing: It was the two of them who had kissed. Why did Auntie Yang only mention her? Why?

    Ridiculous!

    Had she been too involved in the kiss? Her entire body was hanging on Lu Shaoming.

    Had her body followed Lu Shaoming¡¯s ¡°Devour him¡±?

    It must be.

    Sobs.

    That¡¯s it. After this, she could no longer face anyone.

    Lu Shaoming looked at Ning Qing¡¯s embarrassed expression and caressed her hair lovingly. ¡°Don¡¯t frown anymore or you¡¯ll have your 21st birthday ahead of schedule.¡±

    Ning Qing stared at him and jumped off the counter to hit him. ¡°What does that mean? Do you think I¡¯m old?¡±

    Lu Shaomingughed and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Sorry, Wifey, it was a slip of the tongue. If you frown some more, you¡¯ll turn 20 at the age of 18.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± Ning Qing muttered, her exquisite cheeks puffed up and her lips pouted.

    Lu Shaoming wrapped his arms around her little dainty shoulder and lead her into the dining room. Women like to hear pretty words, and his little wife was no exception.

    ...

    Ning Qing took a bath and got under the soft nkets.

    Lu Shaoming did not go to work in his study tonight. He took a bath in the bathroom.

    Soon, Lu Shaoming came out. Today, he was wearing a ck striped robe with a loose strap around his waist, revealing arge, strong chest.

    Ning Qing took a peek and quickly looked down at the book in her hand.

    Lu Shaoming saw her actions clearly, and after he dried his short hair with a towel, he got in the bed, lifted the nkets, and hugged the girl.

    He snatched the book from her hands and threw it on the bedside table casually as he said, ¡°Stop pretending, you can just look at me if you want to!¡±

    ¡°Who wants to look at you, shameless! Give me back my book.¡± Ning Qing denied it, leaned over, and stretched her slender arms and got the book from the bedside table.

    ¡°Shaoming, I went to find Xu Junxi today.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, why did you go and find him? My subordinates have already found out the IP address that released the bed photos. The person had admitted that Ning Yao had ordered him to do it. If you want to deal with Ning Yao, it¡¯s easy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the same. I want to let Xu Junxi investigate it personally, I want him to personally reveal the true face of Ning Yao, I want him to clearly understand what role Ning Yao had yed between me and him. This is the best punishment for Ning Yao!¡±

    As long as Xu Junxi was willing to investigate, Ning Qing believed that he would soon find out the truth.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Lu Shaoming said with an unintelligibleugh, looking down as he pressed his lips to her tender ear. He said. ¡°When you went to see Xu Junxi today, he must have regretted it all after he realized that you are a virgin. Did he show any intention of being intimate with you?¡±

    Why was he always thinking of these things?

    A person who sees through everything at once ¨C he was too dangerous.

    ¡°No, I told him that I had be Mrs. Lu, Lu Shaoming¡¯s wife, six months ago.¡± Ning Qing raised her head and looked up at his firm and graceful jaw.

    There was happiness in his eyes. He did not speak but only gazed at her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡± Ning Qing went to grab his robe.

    Lu Shaoming raised his eyes, and his sexy thin lips slowly lifted into a smile. ¡°This is better.¡±

    This bad man! He should just tell her that he is pleased, not beat around the bush and cause her to think that he had misunderstood.

    ¡°Shaoming,¡± Ning Qing frowned andid her little headfortably on his abdomen. There were questions in her eyes as she asked, ¡°How do you think Ning Yao got that picture? I can¡¯t wrap my head around many things from the incident three years ago. Assuming that me going to the wrong room was a conspiracy, who was the instigator? Older Brother Yunfan¡¯s birthday party was definitely beyond Ning Yao¡¯s control. Why did I stumble into his room, and why had he been drunk so coincidentally, and...¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes were darkened when he heard Ning Qing¡¯s ¡°Older Brother Yunfan¡±, but his face was not calm and he smiled as he asked, ¡°And what?¡±

    ¡°And... That night, it happened that his friend had given him a... girl, I had slept in his bed by mistake, but why didn¡¯t he...touch me?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s thumb rubbed Ning Qing¡¯s delicate red lips and casually asked, ¡°Wifey, does your Older Brother Yunfan like you?¡±

    The girl on his abdomen stiffened. She got up quickly and chastised, ¡°What are you talking about? We are just like brother and sister. Older Brother Yunfan is also an innocent victim. After that, he med himself and was distressed about it for a long time.¡±

    Lu Shaoming pressed her abdomen. ¡°I just asked casually.¡±

    Why was she so serious?

    Or was this ¡°Older Brother Yunfan¡± very important in her heart?

    Ning Qing pulled his big palm off her red lips and held it firmly in her two small hands. She was a little sleepy, half-squinting her eyes, and muttered with grief and shyness, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I like? Three years ago, you had disturbed the calmke in my heart. You had broken in. How could my heart amodate any others?¡±

    Lu Shaoming watched her sleepy face. His eyes were full of tenderness, and he began to dim the wallmp in the room. Hey down and hugged the girl in his arms.

    After kissing her smooth forehead, he said, ¡°Since I¡¯m already in, there will never be a day when I walk out.¡±

    ...

    Xu Junxi was drinking in the bar with some of his childhood friends.

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. They downed sses of spirits eagerly. ¡°Come on, Junxi, drink up if you see us as friends.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t go home until we¡¯re drunk.¡± Xu Junxi downed the wine.

    After another bottle of wine, Xu Junxi couldn¡¯t stand it. He got up and went to the bathroom.

    He emptied the contents in his stomach for quite a while until he copsed by the fountain. His head was dizzy and his body felt very ufortable, but he just wanted to drink.

    Only getting drunk would make him forget about the past.

    Returning to the room, he stood at the door and heard his three childhood friends talking.

    ¡°Hey, Guo Zi, can you see that Junxi is in a bad mood today? Have you guys seen the news yet? That girl Ning Qing is still a virgin.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Hey, Si Qing, I remember that you had tried to pursue Ning Qing behind Junxi¡¯s back two years ago.¡±

 Chapter 130 - Had An Abortion At 18

    <h4>Chapter 130: Had An Abortion At 18</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Xu Junxi, who stood outside the door, froze. His hand was on the door handle and he had the thought to kick open the door. His childhood friend was actually in love with Ning Qing?

    He had no idea.

    There was a boundary not to touch a friend¡¯s wife. When did this all ur? His eyes were bloodshot, and he was tempted to enter and pick a fight.

    ¡°What? Si Qing, you are too disloyal! We have been friends with Junxi for such a long time, women are just like clothes, you...¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yuan, shut up!¡± Si Qing was drunk. He stood up to kick Guo Zi¡¯s stool, ¡°Guo Zi, you are talking about me? Aren¡¯t you the same? You already have a wife and kids. Your wife is one of the top socialites of T City, but that day, I saw a picture of Ning Qing hiding in your wallet!¡±

    Guo Zi shattered the alcohol bottle in his hand. He cursed.ughing and crying at the same time, he retorted, ¡°That¡¯s right, I like Ning Qing! I fell in love with her the first time I saw her. She is so pretty and so kind.¡±

    ¡°Still remember the time when my family was not rich. Those rich ssmates would stop me at the alleyway and insult me. Once I was beaten up badly, lying on the ground. I sobbed uncontrobly. Ning Qing saw that, she was only 14 then. Wearing a white floral dress, she bent down and gave me a piece of paper. Fluttering her innocent and gentle eyes, she told me, ¡°Big brother, this is for you to wipe your face.¡± She also said, ¡°Big brother, men shed blood but not tears. Who bullied you? You must learn to be brave and get back up. There will be a day when you chase them away.¡±

    Guo Zi stood up and aggressively grabbed Xiao Yuan by his cor. ¡°After that, I got to know Junxi. Then I knew Junxi liked her. I knew that I did not stand a chance. I only could silently have a crush on her, wishing for her to be happy. But what did Xu Junxi do? He went for that bitch Ning Yao. Is he blind? He let go of such a great girl. Ning Qing, he didn¡¯t want her. I want her, and I want to have her!¡±

    Xiao Yuan was frozen on the spot, ¡°You, you guys...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Si Qing said. He was a fashionable and famous man. ¡°Junxi let go of Ning Qing. You know how dirty the entertainment industry is? With that face of hers, how she could go long without a sponsor? It was inevitable that she¡¯d be a man¡¯s ything sooner orter.

    ¡°If that were the case, why did I have to wait? Ah, I also like Ning Qing. There are few men in this world who would not like Ning Qing. My family is rich and powerful. I am notcking inparison to Xu Junxi, so I went to find her that day.

    ¡°She was ying a minor character in a drama. She had to jump into the water during the winter. She jumped into the water. Her body was soaked. That perverted producer was staring at her figure. She used an old dirty cloth to cover herself and reached out to take the 500 dors.

    ¡°Ah. She received the 500 dors, and she only brought a packet of instant noodles on the way and went back to the dorms. I waited for one hour to knock the door. I told her that if she were willing, I would make her a star. But, she tly rejected me. She asked me, ¡®The things that you did today, does Junxi know about this?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Haha, Ning Qing was such a foolish girl. Did she not know that at that time, Xu Junxi had gone to America to woo Ning Yao? He was not even concerned about whether she was alive or not.¡±

    ¡°But, I looked into her eyes at that time. Looking at her unfinished instant noodles, I could not open my mouth! Xiao Yuan, how could Xu Junxi live like such a thug? There were so many people that pitied Ning Qing. Why did he not see it during that 3 years? Did he know at all how much we envied him?¡±

    Xu Junxi left the bar in a trance. He found a secluded corner and sat down.

    He did not want anyone to see him. He didn¡¯t not know how to face them.

    After hearing those words, every word was akin to a p to the face. He was not bleeding externally, but his heart was bleeding.

    What did he do exactly during those 3 years?

    Everyone knew of the struggles that Ning Qing faced when she was starting out in the entertainment industry, except for him. All he knew was that she was in a dirty environment, and she must have slept with many men.

    But, Ning Qing had stayed clean.

    How she endured it ¡¯til today. She was only 18 then, which was a tender age when a woman needed protection.

    Where was he then?

    Everyone knew that he was fooling around with Ning Yao. He was totally disoriented in her embrace.

    Every man on earth saw her, wanted to own her. Only he was such a thug. He¡¯d gotten ahold of her, but then let her go with his own hands.

    But for those 3 years, she did have feelings for Lu Shaoming, whom she had a chance meeting with. But if he hadn¡¯t been apart from her for those 3 years, he would have built a loving home with her already. She would smile like she did in the past, and allow him to feel delicate gentleness in the world.

    At that time, he was buddies with Mu Yunfan. Their families had been friends for generations, and they grew up together.

    But nobody would know that he felt deeply inferior next to Mu Yunfan. Mu Yunfan was better in every aspectpared to him. He was the prince of T city. Every time he stood beside Mu Yunfan, he felt like a supporting character.

    Mu Yunfan treated Ning Qing very well, just like a brother would treat his younger sister. Mu Yunfan was extremely caring. Xu Junxi was envious; he was insecure.

    Upon hearing that Ning Qing had gone into Mu Yunfan¡¯s bed, he felt his world copse. He could only cower in fear. He did not dare question it. He was scared of being embarrassed, and even more afraid that others would mock him.

    That sense of inferiority, made him not want Ning Qing anymore.

    And just like that, Ning Yao¡¯s admiration of him satisfied his vanity. With one wrong step, he walked himself into a prison and had no way to return.

    He was absent during the years Ning Qing needed his help the most. He had really lost his grip on her.

    Ning Qing was right, it was his own hands that pushed her away to another man.

    The next morning, Ning Qing left for school.

    The school regained its peace. Xu Lin was expelled from school due to her malicious intent, and everyone pitied kind little Ning Qing. She found a stack of notes left for under her desk, all filled with encouragement and cheer.

    Ning Qing was touched.

    She had her lunch in the canteen, and she met Lin Xuemei on the way there. ¡°Xuemei, did you see Shuiling? I went to her ss to search for her. Others said she¡¯d already left.¡±

    Ning Qing wanted to thank Yin Shuiling.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you know that Shuiling goes to a nearby street every afternoon to draw?¡±

    Ning Qing found the street nearby. It was under the bridge, and Yin Shuiling was seated on a small stool with a tiny easel in front of her and a pencil in her hand. She was drawing.

    Seated in front of her was a benevolent aunty. The woman sat formally, and she looked like she was getting her portrait drawn for the first time. She tried hard to squeeze out a smile, and she was reserved.

    ¡°Aunty, smile naturally.¡± Yin Shuiling used her pencil to point to her own crimson lips. She said with a charming voice, ¡°Aunty, you look to be around your 40s. You look so young. No matter how I draw, you¡¯ll look good.¡±

    That aunty was happy upon hearing her words. Her nervous feelings were gone, and she said, ¡°Youngdy, your words are so sweet; I am turning 50 soon!¡±

    Ning Qing saw the duomunicating with one another, and then thedy followed with a natural pose, with Yin Shuiling focusing solely on drawing.

    Many people had gathered to watch. Everyonemented while observing her. She was such a great artist.

    Ning Qing stopped in her tracks from a distance of 5 or 6 meters away, Shui Ling was dressed in a grey t shirt today, with a ck vest coupled with a cap. She was dressed casually, and had a bohemian vibe.

    Yin Shuiling had her legs straight. Her delicate hand professionally used her pencil to sketch, and her porcin facecked its usual coldness; it had been reced by the fire of youth.

    Ning Qing felt sentimental. The daughter of the previously prestigious Yin family, the princess of T city, used to be arrogant to everyone. Now she was left to draw on the streets.

    But Ning Qing knew that Shuiling lived well for these past 3 years.

    She always thought of Shuiling travelling solo in Ennd over the span of 3 years, only stopping when there was a picturesque scene.

    With a backpack and a pencil, she allowed herself to live independently and care freely.

    She was already living the best way she could, to the best of her best abilities.

    She did not lose a sense of herself. She still looked incredibly beautiful. She lived under the sunshine, and her innate stubbornness and arrogance was still present in her bones.

    Yin Shuiling finished her drawing. Thedy received the drawing and smiled. She took a 100 dor note and passed it to Yin Shuiling. She praised her saying, ¡°Yo, youngdy, your drawing is better than a coloured photograph!¡±

    ¡°Aunty, thank you for your praise, please rmend me to your friends and family!¡± Yin Shuiling curled her lips into a smile, and she was grinning happily like a rose blooming in sunshine.

    ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Thedy left happily.

    Yin Shuiling had her next client, he was a man in his 20s.The man sat on the stool and his eyes were fixed on her.

    He had feelings for her.

    Yin Shuiling nced at him with a smile to her lips, ¡°Hi, handsome man. Please pose suavely.¡±

    That handsome man saw Yin Shuiling being so passionate, he turned sideways and lowered his gaze. One hand cupped his fringe. He was posing like a depressed youth.

    ¡°Ha... haha...¡± The passers-by were tickled by his funny pose. ¡°Young man, are you using the methods from the 90s to court a girl? This is not in fashion now!¡±

    Yin Shuiling had a smile on her lips. Although she was smiling, her beautiful eyes were somewhat cold.

    She was preparing to draw, ¡°Leave, get out of here!¡± 7 or 8 bodyguards rushed in, and chased the passers-by away. A luxury sedan stopped in front of them.

    The driver opened the door, and she could see a middle aged man together with a sexy secretary sitting in the backseat.

    Ning Qing had one look at them and knew they were here to make a ruckus. She wanted to step forward, but she was stopped by the bodyguards. Ning Qing knew that Yin Shuiling was proud enough that she wouldn¡¯t want her to appear now. She could only silently observe her surroundings. She clutched her phone tightly. If they caused any trouble, she would call the police.

    Passers-by and that handsome boy were cordoned off to a far location. They were discussing something passionately. Yin Shuiling did not seem surprised, she continued sitting. She looked directly at the old boss and said inly, ¡°Old Boss, I am drawing to earn a living. You chased my clients away. What is the meaning behind this?¡±

    That old boss looked her greedily; he had yet to meet such a beauty.

    ¡°Miss Yin, how much can you earn from drawing for these poor people daily? I am helping you by chasing them away. Why don¡¯t you make a drawing for me? I will give twenty thousand dors.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Yin Shuiling smiled lightly. ¡°You can pose now.¡±

    The boss gave the sexy secretary a look and the secretary immediately gave a coy smile. Her hands on his zipper, she slowly bent down.

    Ning Qing and the passers-by were quite some distance away and could not see well, but Ning Qing knew that this couldn¡¯t be good.

    The old boss enjoyed looking at Yin Shuiling. While squinting, he used his tongue to lick his lips and looked at Yin Shuiling¡¯s figure from top to bottom.

    He wanted to see the reaction of the former enchantress of T city.

    Yin Shuiling did not have any reaction. She looked at the disgusting scene in front of her, elegantly took up her pen, and with a few strokes, swiftly finished her drawing.

    ¡°I am done.¡±

    The old boss took two hundred dor notes and smiled sultrily, ¡°Youe here personally, you pass me the work. I will give you the money.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not reject him. She stood up and shuffled her feet towards the vehicle.

    The boss violently pushed the secretary away, lifted his trousers, and received the drawing from Yin Shuiling. Hemented with a click of his lips, ¡°Miss Yin, thinking about your arrogance back then, I never thought that you would end up in this state today. You could actually draw this drawing without feeling insulted.¡±

    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. Hand over the money.¡±

    The old boss ced two hundred dor notes in her hand.

    Yin Shuiling held out her hand to ept it.

    But the old boss would not let go of the note. He lowered his head andughed viciously. ¡°Miss Yin, you are actually concerned over a mere twenty thousand dors now? How about this: You follow me and I will provide for you.

    Yin Shuiling had a smile on her lips. She bent down and advanced towards the man.

    The old boss had a whiff of her girly scent, which was like the dew of roses. She was undoubtedly charming.

    He swallowed his saliva, and wanted to reach out to hug Yin Shuiling.

    ¡°You want to provide for me? Why don¡¯t you take a look in the mirror? I provide a free drawing for you just now. You are naturally soft and short. I suggest you to take your money to go treat your illness.¡±

    Yin Shuiling grabbed the two hundred dor notes and turned to leave.

    The old boss was furious. He got out of the car and bellowed at her, ¡°Yin Shuiling, do you still think that you are the precious daughter of the Yin family? You pretend to be conceited and pure in front of me? Even if others do not know, I know that you are an toy that others have yed with. I know that you had an abortion when you were only 18!¡±

    Yin Shuiling stopped in her tracks but did not have any reaction. Then she turned to leave.

    The old boss who she ignored was triggered even further. He ran forward and grabbed Yin Shuiling¡¯s tiny waist with one hand. ¡°I try to give you some honour but you reject me! I will drag you into the car. I will y with you however I want!¡±

    Yin Shuiling was trapped. Her eyes were disgusted and cold. Her lips curling up, she thought of a n.

    At this moment, ¡°Let go of her!¡±

    A low male voice rang through the air.

    The passers-by instinctively made a path. His grey v-necked fleece pullover appeared from a ck utility vehicle.

    The man¡¯s handsome features were delicate as flowing water. His vibe was elegant and warm. Only he had the deep mesmerizing shining eyes that could not be described with mere worldly terms.

 Chapter 131 - Picking Up A Girl From School For The First Time

    <h4>Chapter 131: Picking Up A Girl From School For The First Time</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    The boss was shocked and almost released Yin Shuiling reflexively.

    He smiled, nodded and bowed as he said, ¡°President Yin.¡±

    Yin Muchen had a pair of white hand-made shoes on his feet. He took two steps forward with his hands in his trousers pocket.

    The bodyguards who had blocked the road retreated to the roadside one after another, that was how sharp his aura was.

    Yin Shuiling looked at the man who approached her step by step. Her bright eyes were like a broken for a moment. Her fair hands tucked her shoulder-length hair around her cheeks behind her ears. She smiled so beautifully. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my elder brother.¡±

    Yin Muchen stopped in front of Yin Shuiling and looked at her. His was so cold, and his lips that looked as if they did not have the slightest temperature parted as he said. ¡°Scram!¡±

    His words were directed at the boss.

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Ying, I¡¯ll get out of here.¡± The boss was scared and ran away.

    The bystanders around them all dispersed. Yin Muchen¡¯s dark zed eyes were gentle. He looked at the girl who was one head shorter than him and said gently, ¡°Shuiling,e back with me. Don¡¯t draw by the roadside in the future. It¡¯s not what a girl should do.¡±

    Yin Shuiling smiled and answered carelessly, ¡°Where does Brother want to take me, the Yin family home or your home?¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s dark gaze deepened. ¡°Muchen.¡± The door of a ck luxury Land Rover passenger door was pushed open by the roadside. A fairdy in a milky white windbreaker appeared.

    The nobledy came to Yin Muchen, looked at Yin Shuiling kindly and asked, ¡°Muchen, this is...?¡±

    ¡°Oh, brother, is this Sister-In-Law? She really has an elegant temperament and is beautiful. My brother¡¯s taste is getting better and better.¡± Yin Shuiling took the lead in opening her mouth.

    The nobledy blushed quickly after being called ¡°sister-inw.¡± She peeked shyly at the mature and handsome man beside her and quietly lowered her gaze.

    Yin Muchen did not speak. He stood there waiting for Yin Shuiling¡¯s next sentence.

    Sure enough, with a witty turn of Yin Shuiling¡¯s moist single-lidded eyes, her naturally red lips pressed together like a little girl, and she said cheerfully, ¡°But the speed of changing sisters-inw is getting faster and faster. Brother has a woman every day, and I can barely remember what one sister-inw looks like before Brother has changed the old one for the new one.¡± ¡±

    The nobledy suddenly froze.

    She looked at Yin Shuiling in dismay, and intuitively furrowed her brows.

    She didn¡¯t like the girl in front of her.

    Nobledies were dignified and reserved, while the girl in front of her spoke in a quiet and slow voice, seemingly deliberately slowing down her speed. She sounded delicate.

    Although she was speaking to her, she lifted her little head and looked up at Yin Muchen the whole time. Her eyeliner, which seemed to have been outlined with a sketching pencil, brought forth a delicate and beautiful image. The girl had also winked at Yin Muchen while talking, with a slight flirtatious hint in her actions.

    The nobledy looked up at Yin Muchen, and wondered if she had seen incorrectly. The man¡¯s sexy protruding adam¡¯s apple rolled slightly.

    Brother to sister.

    Both of them were surnamed Ying.

    ¡°Shuiling, have you caused enough trouble? If so, thene back with me.¡± Yin Muchen¡¯s expression was stillposed, but his voice was somewhat hoarse. Still, there was a loving and adoring tone in his voice.

    Yin Shuiling stepped forward, so close to Yin Muchen that their clothes were evenly brushed together. She looked up and giggled andughed heartlessly as she said, ¡°No thanks, Brother, I won¡¯t be a third wheel. I don¡¯t want to bump into my Brother doing something.¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned and brushed past him.

    When she stooped to pick up the sketch rack and pencil, she heard the voice of the man behind her. He had not turned his head. His hands were still in his trousers pockets. ¡°Shuiling, I believe you wille back to me soon.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± Yin Shuiling stood up with her things and left with her folded stools and sketch frames in her arms.

    ...

    After Yin Shuiling had been gone for about three or four minutes, Yin Muchen turned and walked to the Land Rover by the roadside.

    The nobledy hurried and kept up with him.

    Yin Muchen stood by the driver¡¯s side door but did not open it. His dark eyes rippled with the wind of a mature man, and he looked up at thedy opposite him.

    Thedy was instantly lit aze by Yin Muchen¡¯s dark eyes, and her beautiful cheeks were hot and somewhat confused.

    Yin Muchen moved to the back seat and opened the door.

    Thedy was not a fool. She naturally knew the meaning of Yin Muchen¡¯s invitation, but she had been receiving formal and traditional education since childhood. She should not do this before marriage.

    But she was breathing fast and her mind was full of the man¡¯s handsome, knife-like features. Yin Muchen, 32, was the adopted son of the Yin family. He was not a real noble, but he was more charming than those men of noble origin.

    Every action of his was filled with the arrogance and wisdom he had gotten from fighting in the business world, and when interacting with him, he was quiet. He brings with him the vicissitudes of the life of a man who makes a woman obsessed. He was a man with stories and tears.

    A mature man.

    When thedy hade back to her senses, she was already in the back seat.

    When her body trembled, the man next to her leaned in the back seat with one hand but did not hold her. His other hand reached under her dress.

    ¡°No.¡± Thedy held his hand down.

    ¡°Why, not willing?¡± The man had a faint tobo scent. It smelled good.

    He took his hand back, sat for a few seconds, and went to the side to open the door.

    He never forced women.

    ¡°Muchen.¡± Seeing him go, thedy quickly hugged him from behind. Alright, alright, she was lost in his silent but powerful aura.

    Thedy trembled, touched his face, and kissed his lips.

    Yin Muchen twisted his head and dodged her. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have the habit of kissing. In addition, let me say this in advance, this is something between an adult man and woman, both of us are willing and there are no issues of consent.¡±

    ¡°... Mmm.¡± Thedy blushed and nodded.

    Yin Muchen slowly turned around, grabbed her slim waist, and sat her on him.

    ...

    Ning Qing followed Yin Shuiling and met beggars on the way. A shabby mother knelt on the ground with her two-year-old son and begged. Ning Qing watched Yin Shuiling take out two 100 dor notes in her bag and throw them into the mother¡¯s bowl.

    The mother was dazed, and after she came back to her senses, she kept kowtowing to Yin Shuiling¡¯s back, but she never stopped walking. ¡°Good person, a really good person. Good person, I wish you a safe life.¡±

    Ning Qingughed and said softly, ¡°Shuiling, you are still the same as before. You know that most of those begging are tricksters, but you give alms every time.¡±

    One meter away, Yin Shuiling looked at the blue clouds on the horizon and said with a faint smile, ¡°Yeah, what do people have money for? Isn¡¯t it just to make themselves happy? Although I don¡¯t have any money now, I¡¯d like to give alms. I just want to be happy.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Qing nodded. ¡°Shuiling, I have some tissues in my bag. Do you want to cry? If you want to cry. I can lend you my tissues.¡±

    ¡°What a joke! Why would I cry?¡±

    Ning Qingughed and did not reply.

    Yin Shuiling, who was in front, slowly stopped. She turned around and looked at Ning Qing. Her pretty single-lidded eyes dulled, and the moonlight¡¯s sadness was reflected in them. She said, ¡°Ning Qing, in these three years, I have traveled all over the cities of Britain. I have traveled from London, the city of fog, to Buckingham Pce. From Buckingham Pce to Windsor Castle. I feel that my wound has been healed, and now, when I see the person who once made me cry, I will not shed any more tears.¡±

    Ning Qing smiled gently. ¡°Yes, Shuiling, if you think you have been cured. I don¡¯t doubt that you have been cured.¡±

    Yin Shuiling nodded. ¡°Ning Qing, I have nothing to do with Mu Yunfan and the Yin family. I have always believed in you. I always knew that you were innocent. You don¡¯t owe me anything. You don¡¯t need to feel guilty.¡±

    All those people, and all those incidents ¨C she should just be the one enduring them all.

    In this world, there were always people who needed to be happy.

    ¡°Shuiling.¡± Ning Qing did not know what to say. She could not express her feelings in a thousand words. She could only thank her. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling drew up her lips andughed. She opened her palms and let the light falling between the leaves near her shine into her soft little hands. She whispered, ¡°I have no other extravagant hope in this life. I just hope that my father will experience such warm sunshine one day.¡±

    She knew the odds were slim, her father was in prison and had been sentenced to life imprisonment.

    ...

    Ning Qing returned to school in the afternoon. Her mood had been affected by Yin Shuiling. She forgot her appointment with Lu Shaoming tonight and slowly walked out of school after ss.

    Out of the school gate, the familiar Bentley was parked outside. The window was half open. In the driver¡¯s seat, the man¡¯s deep and handsome side face could be seen.

    Ning Qing was shocked. Joy quickly crept up her face as she ran over.

    On the way there, she realized that many students were looking at the car as they passed by. A Bentley was a luxury car among luxury cars in the entire T city, which made it very conspicuous.

    This man was too ostentatious. He probably didn¡¯t know that his handsome face would be coveted by people. He had left his window half-open, causing those adolescent girls to keep turning around, looking as if they were in love.

    ¡°Shaoming, why are you here?¡± Ning Qing stopped near his car door.

    When Lu Shaoming saw hering, he opened the door and frowned in displeasure. ¡°Why are you so slow? I think the school gatekeeper is about to close the gate. Where¡¯s your phone? Why is it switched off?¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Ning Qing touched the cell phone in her bag. As she stuck out her tongue apologetically, afraid of being scolded, she looked at him in a ttering manner as she said, ¡°My cell phone is out of power.¡±

    Lu Shaoming caressed her hair helplessly and adoringly. He reached for her bag. ¡°It¡¯s my first timeing to pick up a girl at the school gate, and you treat me like this?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart melted. After experiencing the incident with Shuiling, she had felt more grateful. The best thing in the world was that the person you love also loves you.

    Both of their feelings were in harmony.

    Giving her bag to him, Ning Qing jumped and hugged his arm, raised her little head, blushed, and whispered, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t get angry, I¡¯ll..pensate you tonight.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes darkened, and his thin sexy lips curved up happily. Not bad. This little fool had not forgotten this evening¡¯s appointment.

    ¡°Where do you want to eat?¡± he asked softly.

    Ning Qing¡¯s autumn eyes looked across the busy street and focused her gaze to where the crowd was bubbling and the food was fragrant. ¡°Shaoming, I want to go there to eat, street snackne, the most famous one nearby.¡±

    Lu Shaoming frowned when he heard it. Obviously, the distinguished man had never been there and always felt it to be unclean and unhygienic.

    Ning Qing pulled his arm and said, ¡°Hubbyyy, I want to go. I haven¡¯t eaten street snacks for a long time. After being married to you for so long, you¡¯ve never gone shopping and have meals with me. asionally, I want to make my own decisions.¡±

    She was talking to him more and more delicately now. He loved hearing how the little girl drags the ending of her words, always making him weak in the knees.

    Pulling his arm back, he helped her pull the zipper of the white down jacket up to her tiny jaw. She wore a blue scarf. The soft scarf covered half of her small face. Her beautiful nose had been turned red by the cold wind, but her autumn pupils were shining like stars, lively and beautiful, and she breathed out small puffs of white fog while talking. She looked lovely.

    ¡°Well, we won¡¯t drive then. We¡¯ll just walk over.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Ning Qing instantly smiled like a blooming flower.

    Lu Shaoming locked the door, carried her bag in one hand, wrapped her small hand tightly in the other, and put it in his warm woolen overcoat.

    Ning Qing was led across the road by him. She was walking behind him, looking at the handsome man¡¯s back. When he walked, his sharp trousers were flowing around in the wind. He was calm and charming.

    Ning Qing¡¯s smile grew bigger and bigger. Her husband hade to pick her up after school ¨C it was so heartwarming.

    Alright, Ning Qing thought to herself that no one could stop her from bing his woman tonight. She should just attack a man like him early so that she would not have too many worries at night.

    Ha.

    ...

    When they got to the snack streetne, Ning Qing first looked at a fancy rice sausage and told Shaoming that she wanted to eat it.

    Lu Shaoming came to the stall and took out a 100 dor bill from his wallet and handed it to the stall owner. ¡°One serving please.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± The stall owner ced a rice sausage in the box and then gave a pair of disposable chopsticks. Lu Shaoming took everything.

    The stall owner was finding change. There were five and ten dors as well as coins. ¡°Boss, give it to me.¡± Ning Qing reached out her dainty little hand to grab it. She then put the change into the pocket of her short white down jacket.

    Last time the man hadn¡¯t brought cash to the hotpot shop, but he had brought it today. Ning Qing noticed the slight raise of his eyebrows when he looked at the change; he obviously was not used to it.

    And his ck wallet was clean and tidy, with a bank card and brand-new 100 dor notes. It would ruin the wallet¡¯s clean and tidy look to put the change in it.

    No choice ¨C it was her turn to be of use.

    Ning Qing patted her bulging pocket, she raised her small head andughed happily. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m going to put all this money in my pocket and spending it all tonight.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at her tenderly. How could he not see her cleverness and consideration?

    She was smart and knew to protect a man¡¯s ego at every turn.

    He passed her the rice sausage and chopsticks. He then held her small shoulder in his big hand and drew her into his arms. There were many people on this street, and he was afraid that she would be bumped into.

    Ning Qing took a bite of rice sausage and ate it with relish. While eating, she eximed, ¡°Wow, Hubby, the rice sausage is good. I¡¯ll eat the rice. You eat the meat inside?¡±

    She looked at him expectantly, blinking her grape-like eyes.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded.

    So Ning Qing looked down and took a bite of the rice with her white teeth. The rice sausage was covered with some chili pepper kes. Shepped the chili pepper kes into her mouth with her pink tongue and then brought the meat inside to Lu Shaoming¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 132 - I Love You, Dear

    <h4>Chapter 132: I Love You, Dear</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Lu Shaoming ate the food from her hand

    ¡°Hubby, is it delicious?¡± she asked with a smile.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome face frowned slightly. Whenever this man was eating, his manners were too refined, he would not make a sound, he gave his honest opinion. ¡°It¡¯s eptable.¡±

    After hearing what he thought, she smiled brightly. This was unfair for the owner of the rice intestine shop.

    They ate the rice-stuffed sausage together. Ning Qing ordered somemon desserts, like some crispy biscuits, assuming that they could fill him up.

    This man was well behaved. Whatever Ning Qing fed him, he would eat without hesitation. They behaved like an ordinary couple, experiencing the most ordinary kind of happiness.

    After eating till they were 80% full, Ning Qing¡¯s happy feelings were evident on her face. ¡°Shaoming, you stand here and wait for me to return. I am going to get a cup of milk tea; I have to get in line.¡±

    Lu Shaoming nced at the line, which was a herd of girls, and he did not object. He let go of her and saw her walk with a spring in her step, like a chirpy bird, to get in line.

    She was in line to buy a cup of milk tea for around 6 to 7 minutes. She turned around and walked swiftly back to the spot, but the man was no longer there.

    Ning Qing was shocked, she went on her tiptoes and looked around frantically. ¡°Hubby... Shaoming, Lu Shaoming!¡±

    She took two steps forward to continue searching. Suddenly a pair of hands came from nowhere. The hands blocked her mouth and dragged her to a secluded alleyway.

    There was no one in sight.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart was beating frantically, she could smell the scent of the man blocking her mouth. It was his signature scent, like crisp forestry dew. She was deeply enchanted by him.

    ¡°Shaoming, what are you doing?¡± She was pushed against the wall, with him pressing against her. He did not keep a gentlemanly distance and was incredibly close.

    He buried his head into her neck, smelling the fragrance of her body.

    Ning Qing nervously held on to the cup of milk tea. It was crowded outside, and he brought her to this secluded area. The adrenaline of being seen, his cold and hard hair brushing on her soft skin; these feelings became a wave of warmth that travelled through her body.

    Oh, the sky has be dark. it was around 8 o¡¯ clock.

    It was time for bed.

    ¡°Why did you only buy one cup?¡± he asked suddenly.

    Ning Qing stepped backwards, her gentle voice started stuttering, ¡°I, I can¡¯t finish the drink. Don¡¯t waste money; we can finish a cup together.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± In the dark, his calloused fingers touched her red lips. With a lowugh, he said, ¡°Dear, I ate your saliva for the entire night. Dinner should be finished right? let¡¯s go home toplete the main event.¡±

    Ning Qing was shy and batted her longshes in a fluster. She did not retaliate. She did not want to, but she thought of something.

    Her pale hand followed the ends of his coat. Biting her red lips, she said in a coy tone in an attempt to negotiate with him, ¡°Hubby, I... I don¡¯t want to be pregnant for the time being. Can we, can we...?¡±

    Contraceptives.

    Lu Shaoming distanced himself from her slightly. Using two hands to cup her hot face, he could not see her expression clearly. Based solely on her girly tone, he could not control himself much longer.

    ¡°Um, I understand. You are too young now, and have yet to graduate, and you¡¯re still in the beginning of your career. No hurry. Everything will go ording to your wishes. We can enjoy some time alone first, then think about childrenter.¡±

    Ning Qing did not think he would agree so easily. She happily inched forward and gave a loud peck on the sides of his lips, ¡°Thank you, hubby.¡±

    ¡°Umm.... I remember your period ended two days ago. We should be safe now. I can do as I like.¡±

    Ning Qing froze for a second and felt her entire body go hot.¡±....¡±

    ¡°However I will prepare the contraceptives, in case of an emergency. Wifey, trust me with everything. I will protect you well, all of you.¡±

    Ning Qing.¡±...¡± Her legs went limp and she directly slumped into Lu Shaoming¡¯s embrace.

    ...

    While Lu Shaoming brought Ning Qing back to the Tea Pavilion vi, Xu Junxi had spent one entire day and night in the bar.

    There were many bottles scattered in front of him. His premium trousers were crumpled. He leaned on the bar and closed his eyes. He felt confused.

    Right then, ady came up to him. ¡°Xu Junxi, I heard from Xiao Yuan that you were here, I am Ning Qing¡¯s roommate. I went home previously and when I returned, she moved out of the dorms. These are two gifts that she left behind. I thought since she did not want them anymore, I could pass them to the recipient she originally intended to give them to.¡±

    ¡°Present?¡± Xu Junxi lifted his gaze and saw the exquisite bag, ¡°This was what Ning Qing intended to give...me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the girl ced the bag onto the counter, and took out two gifts. ¡°This was from 2 years ago. She intended to give them to you for your birthday. It¡¯s a keychain.¡±

    Xu Junxi ced the keychain in his palm. The keychain was made out of gold which matched a man¡¯s dominance. It had 3 crystal beads hanging from it, and it was extremely elegant.

    ¡°Xu Junxi, don¡¯t underestimate this small item. It was handmade by Ning Qing herself. She ran all around to many manufactures to make this keychain, and it has your name carved on it.

    ¡°Also, this is a scarf that Ning Qing knitted herself to celebrate your birthday. She said that you look best in cool colours, so she used this light blue. Girls are always willing to knit something for their boyfriends. This shows how she felt towards you.¡±

    Xu Junxi ced the scarf against his cheeks with shaking hands. The soft wool was warm. He closed his bloodshot eyes, let out a low grunt, and said, ¡°Then why did she not give it to me?¡±

    ¡°You have to ask yourself for this. On those two birthdays, you were overseas. Ning Qing searched all over and could not locate you. She said there was no need to gift you after your birthday had passed. Actually, she even thought of this year¡¯s present, only out of pity...¡±

    Xu Junxi strained his eyebrows painfully. Those few birthdays, he¡¯d been in America. Now he celebrates them today.

    He finally knew, he had ignored the feelings that she once had for him.

    ¡°Xu Junxi, I heard about the things that happened to Ning Qing. As her friend, I am really happy for her. She got the Best Actress de. There is Lu Shaoming by her side protecting her. She must be really happy now.

    ¡°Xu Junxi, you let her down in this rtionship. Since you both are unable to apany one another to the end, then please wish her happiness. She is worthy of more.¡±

    Xu Junxi bit his chapped lips, wish her happiness?

    He was not willing.

    She had once belonged to him.

    ¡°No!¡± Xu Junxi let out a low bellow. His hands were gripped tightly on the keychain and scarf. He furiously dashed through the doors of the hotel. The cold blowing wind could not stop his wild steps. He weaved wildly through the shining lights of the night. He only had a single thought. He wanted to find Ning Qing.

    ...

    In the vi.

    Ning Qing went to wash up. She chose to take a quick shower, because when the man gave her sleepwear, he told her that he was going downstairs to shower, and asked her not to take too long.

    However she still took a long time. She used the towel to wipe away the beads of water on her body, and she changed into a crimson red set of pajamas.

    The narrow straps were on her pale and fragrant shoulders. The portion at the waist was tight, highlighting her slim waist. Her ck shining hair flowed naturally over her shoulders.

    After ensuring she was perfect, Ning Qing took a deep breath and opened the door to walk out.

    She froze after she walked out. In therge bedroom, the carpet and window sills were filled with red candles. The snowy white bed had a sea ofyered heart shaped roses; it was extremely romantic.

    The scene had been starkly different before she went to bathe. He purposely gave Auntie Yang a day off today; there was no one on hand to prepare this. Could it be that he did all this personally?

    He knew how to do this?

    Or did he not know, but he learned especially for her?

    Ning Qing was touched. She looked sideways, and the man was standing by the counter. With a collector¡¯s bottle of red wine in his hands, he was pouring the contents into two wine sses.

    Sensing her arrival, he slowly lifted his gaze.

    This was her first time seeing him in a maroon shirt. It had flowing patterns on it, which brought out his handsome aura even more.

    His manly cor bones were peeking through the cor. The first four buttons were not fastened. His abs could be seen through the shirt. He matched it with a pair of ck casual pants. He did not tuck his shirt into his pants, and he lookedzy with a hint of deadly sexiness.

    Ning Qing felt like she was stepping on clouds.

    What was he doing?

    ¡°You are done showering? Come over!¡± He looked down on her red dress, just like a begonia after the rain. His eyes darkened.

    Ning Qing shyly fluttered hershes. She bit her teeth and approached him.

    After walking to him, he gave her a ss of red wine. ¡°I heard that girls like it like this. There was nothing much to do in the office today. I asked them to prepare the materials, and even rehearsed once in the office. I was in a rush today. Wifey, are you still satisfied?¡±

    He¡¯d already done all this, and wasing to ask if she was satisfied.

    She was, she was extremely satisfied!

    ¡°Um, it is okay but you still have room for improvement. You will have to work hard from now on.¡± Her sweet voice filled the air, she could not allow him to be arrogant.

    ¡°Sure, as long as wifey is willing act like we¡¯re newlyweds every night,¡± he said in a low tone.

    Ning Qing instantly blushed, and she was hot.

    Lu Shaoming snapped his fingers. Every corner of the room echoed the sound of music. It was a soothing and romantic French melody.

    He stepped forward. With one hand in his pocket, another on the wine ss, he said, ¡°Ma cherie, cheers to us being newlyweds!¡±

    Ning Qing wanted to cover her ears, he had to use French in front of her without any reason. He spoke French with an authentic pronunciation; she felt her legs go soft.

    She lifted her head and had a sip of red wine.

    The red wine had a great taste. She was greedy, and drank the entire ss in a single gulp.

    She needed to put on a brave front tonight.

    Lu Shaoming took the ss from her hands and used his muscr arms to scoop her tiny waist. He had a special penchant for her waist. It was slim and soft.

    Ning Qing¡¯s cheeks were burning red. Her small hands grabbed onto his maroon shirt nervously, and she buried her head into his embrace that had the scent of the shower, and asked, ¡°Shaoming, are we starting?¡±

    Lu Shaoming kissed her cheek tenderly,forting her nervous emotions. ¡°Not yet, dear. Let us have a dance first.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Dancing was her forte, she was confident in many styles of dance. ¡°What kind of dance are we gonna do?¡±

    Lu Shaoming used one hand to embrace her into his arms. He guided her with his movements, with one finger ying with her hair. After a while, he had intertwined her hair in his fingers. He kissed her closely, and she looked into his eyes. One peck after another came, but he did not go further. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, whatever style you like to dance to; waltz, tango...anything is fine...¡±

    Ning Qing wanted to faint with his kisses. He was too tiring. He was only pecking her lips, but his aura prated her delicate skin. Her lips tasted all of him, and the faint scent of aromatic wine was making her drunk.

    3 years ago, she did not dare think that she would have such a day with him.

    The duo did not know what sort of dance they were doing. Dancing was her forte, but she kept stepping on his feet. She was in a stupor when she heard him say, ¡°Wifey, you smell so good.¡±

    Ning Qing stumbled for a moment, she used her hands to block his mouth and stubbornly kicked the slippers off her feet. She ced her pale feet onto his shoes. Tiptoeing to embrace his head, she did not know what she wanted, and could only use her face to caress his sideburns. ¡°Enough, Shaoming. Don¡¯t speak. Don¡¯t speak anymore. Lu Shaoming, howe you are so bad? You are doing this on purpose. You are doing this intentionally, seducing me like this.¡±

    Lu Shaoming panted. He took a few steps back, and the two fell onto the soft bed.

    Ning Qing was crushed. Her two hands gripped onto the bedsheets in fear. Her hands were cold. Her hands held a bunch of rose petals, and their stained the sheets. Fragrance filled the room.

    ¡°Wifey...¡± Lu Shaoming kissed her, and his usual deep, hoarse voice broke out into a light melody; it was a line from a French song.

    Ning Qing froze, was he singing?

    A man like him was actually singing!

    Ning Qing could not take it anymore, he was bullying her because she could not understand French!

    French was said to be the most beautifulnguage in the world. She was only exposed to it on television. It was hard for a Chinese person to master thenguage, it was just like a tongue twister.

    But he was not affected. He was as fluent in French as a Parisian on the street. He hummednguidly with a jazzy tone. He sounded regal.

    She did imagine during her university days, her future partner to be gentlemanly and extremely talented. He fulfilled all her fantasies and gave her everything.

    She was really lucky to have such a stunning man.

    She wanted to faint. Her soft lips searched for his thin lips but he escaped from her. She murmured in a blur. She was ufortable and on the brink of crying.

    When she regained some sense, she heard him say, ¡°Wifey, you saved me 3 years ago. You were clean, beautiful, and extremely quick witted. I fell in love with you at that moment. I could not forget you for a moment over these past 3 years. Wifey, hand yourself to me. I love you. I love you.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were focused on the crystal chandelier. HIn her mind, she was reying it all like a movie, screening every significant moment in the rtionship.

    3 years ago, at their chance meeting without any forewarning, he asked her name. She replied saying her name was Ning Qing, with Qing meaning ¡°unrivalled beauty.¡±

    The gaze that he gave her when he was leaving... Those mesmerizing eyes caused her to enter a trance, and she had feelings for him.

    3 yearster, when she was being harassed by someone at the bar, she bumped into his embrace. She was drugged by someone in her room, and she¡¯d forced her way into his bathroom. Such mysterious and fated meetings and continued interactions... He embraced her and rolled onto the bed, but did not want her. He only told her not to lose herself.

    After that, he assisted her. He paved a road for her in the entertainment industry. He apanied her during her mother¡¯s surgery. Every time she fought with Ning Yao and Li Meiling, he stood by her silently.

    He protected her during her growth. He gave her the thickest pair of feathered wings, to cushion herself and not allow her to feel any pain.

    He treated her just like a brother would, just like a father would.

    Also, just like a husband should.

 Chapter 133 - Destined

    <h4>Chapter 133: Destined</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    He made her heart flutter and had given her the best love.

    She didn¡¯t know when she started liking him, but her love for him was deep.

    Destined?

    He and she were destined!

    She was gasping for breath as he kissed her, and her body was not under her control. When she was lost in herself, she felt that something had been stuffed into her little hand which was stained with floral juices.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Handkerchief.¡± He kissed her delicate skin. ¡°Three years ago, the one you used to restrict the flow of my blood. I kept it. Wifey, this symbolizes the beginning of our love. It was once stained with my blood. Let¡¯s use it to sop yours today. Let it be our witness, witness that you belong to me now.¡±

    Ning Qing couldn¡¯t speak. She could only cling to his shoulder. Knowing that it wasn¡¯t enough, she looked sideways and kissed him.

    As her consciousness faded. She didn¡¯t know where she was.

    When the sweat beads on Lu Shaoming¡¯s forehead rolled off one by one, Ning Qing¡¯s cell phone rang at the bedside. The girl could not hear at all. He nced at it and saw that it was Xu Junxi.

    His originally dark eyes grew darker and darker. Stretching his arm, he brought the cell phone to the pillow, and with a press, he picked up the call.

    ¡°Hello, Ning Qing...¡± At this moment, Xu Junxi, who was standing outside the Tea Pavilion Vi, saw the call go through. He was surprised. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t speak at all but suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    The phone resonated with the sounds of a man and a woman. He understood it in a sh, and his entire person was shocked.

    ¡°Does it hurt, Wifey?¡± The man asked softly.

    ¡°No... Shaoming, I finally belong to you. Shaoming, I love you.¡±

    ...

    The cell phone in his hand fell to the ground. Xu Junxi looked inside through the vintage fence with Vintage Carved flowers. He looked up. There was no light in a window on the second floor, but a single red candle¡¯s me flickered.

    Tonight, it was their wedding night.

    Xu Junxi turned around, full of depression as he left step by step. Atst, his legs weakened and he fell on the ground.

    ¡°Qingqing... Qingqing...¡± Xu Junxi hugged the towel in his arms and buried his entire face, bursting into tears.

    He finally realized that he and Ning Qing could not go back to the way things were.

    ...

    Xu Junxi sat on the ground until two o¡¯clock in the morning. When he stood up, he looked back. The red candle me in the window had just burned out and a dim yellow light was on in the room.

    The corner of his mouth hooked self mockingly. He left.

    Since this was the case, he should bear the pain and bless them.

    They were both men, but Lu Shaoming had vividly interpreted a man¡¯s love for a woman after half a year of sh marriage with his new wife who didn¡¯t want him.

    Other people were right; Ning Qing deserved someone better.

    It was good that she had married Lu Shaoming.

    On the street, in a KTV, a group of drunken men and women walked out. Xu Junxi saw a familiar person among the group of people.

    ¡°Xu Lin!¡± Xu Junxi came forward and rudely dragged Xu Lin out of the group.

    Xu Lin was drunk and didn¡¯t recognize Xu Junxi. She muttered, ¡°Handsome man, who are you? You¡¯re not thinking of picking me up, are you?¡±

    Xu Junxi¡¯s eyes grew red, and in his depressed state, a cold rage burned in him. He dragged Xu Lin by her clothes to the sprinkler in front of the KTV door with one hand, and then pressed her head into the cold water.

    Xu Lin suddenly woke up. When Xu Junxi let go of her, she coughed and copsed on the ground.

    ¡°Xu Lin, why couldn¡¯t I get through to you today when I called you? The school expels you, so you go to KTV to drink and sing with your friends. Who gave you the money to do this?¡±

    Xu Lin smoothed out her breathing, looked up at Xu Junxi andined, ¡°Cousin, you can just talk to me calmly if you have something to say. Why do you have to be on my case? Were you going to murder me? You¡¯re not sleeping but out here at two or three o¡¯clock at night, and you still have the gall to interrogate me? Do you deserve Sister inw Yaoyao like this?¡±

    Ning Yao?

    Xu Junxi looked down and sneered, ¡°Xu Lin, I remember you looked down upon Ning Yao before. Sister-inw Yaoyao? When did you be so close to her? Could she have given you something?¡±

    Xu Lin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had just sobered up and spoke without thinking. She stood up and shouted, ¡°Cousin, what do you mean by that? Do you think everyone elsecks a conscience like you? Ning Yao has lost her parents. Now she¡¯s with you and pregnant but not married. Whoever who looks at her would pity her.¡±

    Xu Junxi sneered. He knew exactly what kind of person Xu Lin was. Would she pity others without an ulterior motive?

    Her response makes it seem like she¡¯s hiding something. It seems that Ning Yao and Xu Lin really had a secret!

    ¡°Xu Lin, how did you know about Ning Qing and Mu Yunfan three years ago? Who told you to nder Ning Qing in school?¡±

    ¡°nder? Cousin, you know what happened three years ago. Have you also been deceived?¡±

    ¡°Hah, deceived? This phrase had really enlightened me. Maybe I¡¯ve been deceived for three years or more and I hadn¡¯t even known! ¡± said Xu Junxi with a meaningful smile. ¡°Xu Lin, you help people do things, but have you seen the real face of the person? Now that the person has been defeated, I will surely find out the main culprit behind this matter. You be careful; the person might do something unfavorable to you.¡±

    Xu Lin shrank in fear. ¡°What do you mean, Cousin?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing much. I¡¯m just reminding you that maybe that person is afraid of the exposure and will have to kill you.¡±

    ¡°No, no... Cousin, hehe, you¡¯re joking with me.¡±

    Xu Junxi took Xu Lin¡¯s panic and fear into perspective. As Ning Qing had said, the person had thought that she had won, so she had used a silly chess piece like Xu Lin.

    ¡°Xu Lin, take care of yourself.¡± Xu Junxi did not speak anymore. He turned around and left.

    ...

    Ning Yao had not fallen asleep. She was terrified now that things had failed. Xu Junxi was investigating Xu Lin. She was afraid that Xu Lin would expose her.

    Now that her mother was gone, she had no one to hatch her schemes with.

    The most aggravating thing was that Xu Junxi hadn¡¯te back for two days. He doesn¡¯t answer his phone calls and doesn¡¯t take care of the child in her stomach at all.

    At 2:30 am at night, Ning Yao received a call from Xu Lin. Xu Lin didn¡¯t say anything; she just asked her for two million dors. Xu Lin wanted to study abroad.

    Ning Yao couldn¡¯t get that much money within a short period of time, so sheforted her and asked Xu Lin to wait out this tense period. Right as they were speaking, the door of the vi was pushed open and someone came in.

    Ning Yao hung up the phone quickly. She ran out to take a look. She was ted. ¡°Junxi, are you back!¡±

    Xu Junxi did not change his shoes. He nodded coldly and went into the living room and sat on the sofa. He asked, ¡°Why are you still awake sote?¡±

    Ning Yao quickly bore an expression of grief. ¡°Junxi, you haven¡¯te back for two nights. The vi is empty and cold. The baby kicks so hard at night that I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Xu Junxi nced at the cell phone in her hand and sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you were talking to someone on the phone?¡±

    Ning Yao¡¯s pupils shrank. As she hid her cell phone behind her reflexively. Shucks, she had forgotten to put down her phone.

    But she thought that he might not know that she was calling Xu Lin, so she exined softly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I was chatting with one of my girlfriends to pass time.¡±

    Ning Yao did not know that Xu Junxi and Xu Lin had met in front of a KTV.

    Maybe if she knew, she wouldn¡¯t say that.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave after sitting for a while. Come here. I have something to tell you.¡±

    Ning Yao¡¯s heart tightened, she suddenly had a bad feeling.

    She went over and sat beside Xu Junxi. She reached out and took Xu Junxi¡¯s arm. She touched her bulging belly with a small hand. She smiled softly and wittily. ¡°Junxi, what do you want to tell me? The doctor said that the baby has already developed its sense of hearing. If the father dared to bully his mother, the baby could hear it.¡±

    Xu Junxi¡¯s face rxed, and he reached out to touch Ning Yao¡¯s belly.

    When Ning Yao saw him like this, she was filled with joy. She knew that the child was his weakness. ¡°Junxi, baby...¡±

    ¡°When the baby is born, I will bring him up. He is my first child. This will never change.¡±

    Ning Yao waspletely frozen. She stared at him incredulously. He would raise her baby. What about her?

    ¡°Junxi, what do you mean? Am I not the baby¡¯s mother? Did you forget that you said the other day that you would give me a title and that you would not let us suffer?¡±

    Xu Junxi retracted his hand and looked at Ning Yao. His gaze was wavering a little. He seemed to sigh and ask, ¡°Yaoyao, I remember I knew you when you were three years old, but at that time I only had Ning Qing in my eyes and you may as well have not existed. But why did I get together with you all of a sudden three years ago? How did you enter my eyes, step by step?¡±

    Ning Yao was speechless. ¡°Junxi, you... Why do you ask that?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I remember that it was three years ago that you hurt your forehead to save me, and then Ning Qing and Mu Yunfan had an ident. Ah.¡± Xu Junxi brushed away the bangs in front of Ning Yao¡¯s forehead and looked at the shallow pink scar. He lightlyughed. ¡°Yaoyao, you care about your image. You spend a lot of money on cosmetology and buy famous-branded bags. But now that medicine is so developed, why don¡¯t you do a small operation to remove the scar on your forehead? Did you intentionally leave it for me to see, to always remind me, to make me feel guilty?¡±

    Ning Yao shook her head like a rattle drum. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t, Junxi, I love you. I would even throw my life away for you, I...¡±

    ¡°Hah...haha,¡± Xu Junxiughed again, which frightened Ning Yao. ¡°Yes, with these words of love... You¡¯ve repeated them for three years, and I never tired of hearing them. But now, since I¡¯ve learned that Ning Qing is a virgin, I look back at my previous actions, only to find that my mistakes were out of line. My insight has changed. I gradually came to understand that which I did not understand before.¡±

    That which he did not understand?

    Ning Yao dared not ask. She could not ruin her rtionship with Xu Junxi; she still had to enter the doors of the Xu family as Mrs. Xu.

    ¡°Junxi, you said all this to break up with me, right? I knew that once you will have learned that Ning Qing is still a virgin, you¡¯d regret being with me. If you want to abandon me and our son, you can say so clearly and I won¡¯t me you. I¡¯ll just take it that I had fed my youth and efforts all these years to a dog, I¡¯ll take it that I had loved the wrong person!¡± Ning Yao is emotional and preemptive.

    Xu Junxi stood up slowly, totally ignoring her mood, but he felt sad. ¡°Before, I hadn¡¯t wanted the girl that others all felt was good. I had chosen you. Yes, I do owe you. It¡¯s true that you had saved me. It¡¯s true that you had given me your first time. It¡¯s true that the baby in your stomach is mine.¡± he said.

    Xu Junxi looked sharply at Ning Yao. ¡°But you¡¯d better not let me find out that you yed me like your mother, Li Meiling, did to Ning Qing¡¯s father! I allow myself to make mistakes, but will never allow others to trick me to make mistakes. I hate being tricked and exploited most in my life. I hope you are innocent of this.¡±

    Ning Yao was in turmoil. Xu Junxi was full of suspicion towards her both inside and outside. He justcks concrete evidence.

    She suddenly stood up. Her eyes closed and she burst into tears. ¡°Junxi, do you doubt me? Alright, to show you that I¡¯m innocent, I¡¯m going to bash my head against the pirs today. I¡¯ll give one dead body and two ended lives!¡± Ning Yao said as she rushed towards the pirs.

    ¡°Ning Yao!¡± Xu Junxi roared lowly behind her.

    Ning Yao slowed down and waited for him to catch up. She cried and said, ¡°Junxi, don¡¯t stop me. I don¡¯t want to live without you. Let me die.¡±

    ¡°If you want to die today, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Xu Junxi said coldly.

    Ning Yao felt as if her entire body had been thrown in a freezer. He...What was he talking about?

    The pir was already in front of her. Now it was awkward for Ning Yao to bash her head, but it was also awkward for her not to bash.

    After a long silence, she was afraid of death. Her cheeks were burning hot, but she finally gritted her teeth and stopped.

    ¡°Ning Yao, if you want to give birth to the child, then I will raise it and give you a lot of money, provided you are innocent of course. If in the future, if you want to threaten me with your death, then I will only tell you, do whatever you want.¡±

    The door opened, and Xu Junxi left.

    Ning Yao copsed on the ground. She looked around in a panic and bewilderment. What should she do? What should she do?

    Xu Junxi was determined to let her go!

    She couldn¡¯t lose, she couldn¡¯t lose.

    ...

    The next morning.

    Ning Qing opened her eyes slowly. Her entire body was so sore it was as if it was not hers. Her fair wristy on the sheets. It was difficult for her to even grasp a handful of air.

    Her snow-white tender arms were covered with blue and purple hickies, and it wasn¡¯t hard to think that the manst night wouldn¡¯t let go of a single inch.

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyshes fluttered, as the familiar red flush crept up her beautiful face. Because she was shy, she moved and tried to retract her slender arm back under the quilt.

    But it was only after this movement that she found herself asleep on her side while being hugged tightly by the man behind her.

    Memories ofst night flooded in and Ning Qing burned up, but the strong smell in the room had not yet dissipated.

    She bit her red lips with her pearly white teeth and turned quietly to look at the man.

    Lu Shaoming was naked. The snow-white bedding only covered up to his waist. His mature and healthy male body was strong and sexy. Ning Qing took a peek at him and scored 120 points in her heart.

    Below was his perfect V line and his six pack, very powerful.

    He did not seem to exercise much; why was his body so toned? He looked slim in clothes and muscr without. He was a natural clothes rack.

    Ning Qing held back her shame and looked up at his face. He was so handsome, they hadn¡¯t gone to sleep until two or three in the morning. His forehead was still covered with sweat and it made her heart pound.

    He was probably exhausted.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart ached for him, and she quietly reached out her little hand to wipe his sweat.

    Before she could touch him, her little hand was suddenly held by a big dry palm. The manughed in a low and mellow tone as he asked, ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you have enoughst night?¡±

    Ning Qing quickly pulled back her little hand. She had been caught peeping. It was so embarrassing.

 Chapter 134 - Mu Yunfan

    <h4>Chapter 134: Mu Yunfan</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    He still taunted her!

    Ning Qing turned around and did not respond to him. She was embarrassed to face him. Her red lips pouted and her girly voice was coquettish. ¡°You, you are still hungry? I don¡¯t want to bother with you anymore. You are irritating.¡±

    Yes, she was even whining.

    Afterst night¡¯s experience, some things have changed; she became even flirtier.

    Lu Shaoming sat up and embraced her with his muscr arm, just like pampering a kid. ¡°Say irritating one more time, eh!¡±

    There was something to his words. Something about they way he talked made her feel a surge of heat. Ning Qing was shocked. Her entire body was ufortable, and she wanted to escape him.

    She did not know how she provoked him.

    It was only 8am now. He had tortured her ¡¯til 2am. The man had too much energy.

    Lu Shaoming noticed the girl in his arm was embarrassed entirely. Her delicate face was crimson red. The topyer of soft wool glowed brightly in the warm sun. She shyly buried her face in the pillow. Her lips curled as she began tough; she was as beautiful as a rose that bloomed.

    Lu Shaoming held onto her feeble hand. He slowly opened her little fingers. He lowered his gaze and kissed her cheek. ¡°Did you like it? Last night?¡±

    Who would so boldly ask this question out loud?

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, go away!¡± the girl said shyly.

    ¡°You really want me to leave? I heard that when women say no, they actually want it in their hearts. Dear, I¡¯m here.¡± He pressed against her and used his hand to tickle her.

    Ning Qingughed heartily as the two of them rolled on the bed.

    This was the first time he¡¯d slept in with her sote. Ning Qing felt like the time they spent embracing one another was precious. Her two slim arms hooked around his neck, and she used her face to nudge him.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes darkened. He used his hand to take the nket to cover the both of them, then bent down to kiss her.

    ¡°Ay, Shaoming!¡± Ning Qing pushed her chest away, rejecting his kiss.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked with concern.

    ¡°...It hurts.¡± Ning Qing moved her legs, and could say no more.

    Lu Shaoming got the hint pretty quickly. This was not the first time this had happened. She was always frail like soft tofu, and could crumble at any moment.

    He straightened his body. Rising from the bed, he said, ¡°I¡¯m going downstairs to shower. I will go out and buy you some medication.¡± After saying that, he pecked her lips and said happily, ¡°Last night, I carried you to the bathtub, but to be safe, go shower now and stand for a while more. Wait for me toe back to apply medication.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were bright and glowing, and she nodded her head in agreement.

    ...

    Ning Qing stood under the shower, the warm water pouring on her body hurt a bit. She did not dare look at herself. She sshed her face with water in order to cool down her hot face.

    She followed his instructions to stand more. When she was done, she used a towel to wipe her body dry. She wore long sleeved pajamas and exited the washroom.

    When she came out of the washroom, she saw Auntie Yang cleaning up the bedroom. Ning Qing was immediately embarrassed did not have any courage to look at her. The room was full of burnt candles, and clothes were strewn messily on the floor.

    Anyone could figure out what had happenedst night.

    ¡°Auntie Yang, could you leave. I will tidy up the room myself.¡± Ning Qing bit her lips while she stomped her feet.

    Auntie Yang muffled herugh, ¡°Madam, you are still shy. What is this? You guys are a couple. I see your thighs are still shaking. Go lie on in bed; get some rest. I have already boiled some red date lily soup. I will bring it to youter.¡±

    It was only then that Ning Qing noticed her shaking thighs. Her hands speedily covered her face. Oh, she was utterly embarrassed.

    Ning Qing rolled onto the bed and used the nket to cover her face.

    ¡°Ha, haha...¡± Auntie Yang was tickled by Ning Qing. She was still young, and was extremely timid.

    Auntie Yang tidied the room, and left. Ning Qing took a whiff of the nket. It had a manly scent, which was overpowering. It smelled like sweat but was still fragrant.

    She shook her head in an attempt to rid her mind of the image of him in the rain yesterday. Her hand touched something. It was the handkerchief used yesterday.

    She lowered her gaze to examine it, the handkerchief was dotted with specks of blood.

    While she was examining it, the door opened, and Lu Shaoming walked in.

    He only had 6 hours of rest, but he was fresh and awake. He did not wear formal suit trousers. He only wore a white round necked fleece pullover and khaki casual shorts, an outfit which gave him an elegant homey vibe.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already showered?¡± He saw that she was awake. His deep soulful eyes were bright and gentle. He walked calmly towards her, removed his shoes, and jumped in bed.

    Ning Qing used the nket to cover half of her small face and nodded shyly.

    ¡°Let me see, I will apply the medication for you,¡± Lu Shaoming said while uncovering her nket.

    ¡°Ay!¡± Ning Qing was red faced and her eyes glowered at him. ¡°I will do it myself.¡±

    Lu Shaoming curled his lips into a smile. His beautiful eyes had a purity to them. ¡°Okay, let me see what position you would have to be in to apply the medication to yourself.¡±

    ¡°...Lu Shaoming!¡± Did he not know how to avert his gaze?

    Seeing her shy expression, Lu Shaoming was in a good mood. He used his hands to remove the nket and pushed her nightgown up. He said gently, ¡°Okay, you are already in such a sorry state. I won¡¯t bully you.¡±

    Ning Qing could not struggle further. She could only allow him to apply the medication with flushed cheeks.

    After applying the medication, Lu Shaomingy down beside her, using hisrge palms to cup her small face. He continued with a loving tone, ¡°Dear, I am sorry, I will be more gentle next time.¡±

    Even though he was already very gentle.

    Ning Qingy quietly in his arms. She did not have any grievances, other than the number of times...and he was really gentlemanly. He was gentle yet he hovered around her.

    He loved her that much, and he pampered her so much too.

    ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t you have to go to the office today?¡± Ning Qing hugged his neck and raised her head, using her lips to nudge his chin.Visit web novel. live If You like manga ,ics

    He¡¯d grown a moustache again.

    ¡°Nah, I am not going. You are enjoying the weekend, let me apany you.¡±

    Ning Qing let out a sweet smile. She realized she was behaving more and more like a little girl. She loved to be next to him, not wanting him to work. She wanted him to always apany her.

    ¡°You are so good to me, hubby.¡± Ning Qing kissed his lips as a reward.

    Lu Shaoming ced one hand behind his head andyzily on the bed. He squinted his eyes to look at her and supported her waist with one arm, allowing her to lie on him like a kitten.

    He kissed her.

    Ning Qing tightened her grip on his wool jumper and ducked away. ¡°Hubby, its daytime now. Auntie Yang coulde in at any moment.¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t. Auntie Yang would knock before entering.¡± Lu Shaoming stabilized her head. Kissing her lips, he used his hands to unbutton her nightgown.

    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t.¡± Ning Qing tightened the grip on her cor.

    ¡°Dear, you are my woman. You still don¡¯t let me sleep with you? Be good...¡±

    Auntie Yang, who was holding a bowl of red date lily soup, heard the sounds ofughter and chatter emanating from the room. She knowinglyughed and left them alone.

    This couple just became official; it was natural to have intense feelings for each other now.

    ...

    When Ning Qing went to school on Monday, she wore a pink Korean-style coat. Her delicate face was shrouded by the wool cor, and she had the demeanor of a petite little woman.

    Her good feelingssted all day, and when she was dismissed in the afternoon, she walked through the school gate.

    She stood by the side of the gate. Lu Shaoming woulde pick her up.

    At this moment, two strong headlights shone on her. Ning Qing instinctively used her hand to cover her eyes. A silver Porsche pulled over.

    The sports car stopped right in front of her. Ning Qing put her hand down and could only see the doors of the sports car ope. She noticed a man walk out.

    The man was dressed in a simple mustard cotton shirt matched with ck jeans and a pair of yellow leather boots. He was an image of youth.

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes violently closed shut. The inside of her eyelids reflected the image of the man¡¯s face.

    Pale skin, a smooth and perfect face and facial features, the key point being his attractive eyes, gentle eyes that reflected the stars in hanging in the sky. One gaze from him was enough to fall in love. She was drowning in the drunk atmosphere.

    Mu Yunfan.

    Ning Qing was dazed. Someone whom she hadn¡¯t seen for 3 whole years appeared out of nowhere today, and he was standing right in front of her.

    She was so shocked that she forgot to react.

    Mu Yunfan stepped forward. He had a gentle warm smile. He opened his arms,¡±Qingqing, don¡¯t you recognize me? I am your brother Yunfan. Come, give me a hug.¡±

    Ning Qing blinked, confirming the identity of the person before her eyes. Slowly, her beautiful eyes reflected a bright smile. ¡°Brother Yunfan...¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡± Mu Yunfan opened his arms and took her cold body into his embrace.

    Ning Qing had not adjusted to his warmth. She felt her body being lifted into the air. ¡°Ah!¡± She¡¯d originally been standing on the second step. He directly carried her down, and just like treating a beloved princess, he turned her around in the 2 rounds in the air. ¡°Qingqing, brother misses you so much.¡±

    Ning Qing gently hugged him, saying, ¡°Brother Yunfan, put me down.¡±

    The silver Porsche was extremely eye catching. The number of people driving one it in T city could be counted with 2 hands. The people passing by could not stop turning their heads, especially because of Ning Qing. She was a face who everyone recognized. She was hugging a man on the street, and that attracted the attention of others to gather and observe.

    ¡°Qingqing, aren¡¯t you giddy?¡± Mu Yunfan carefully put her down and wanted to touch her face with his hand.

    Ning Qing instinctively ducked her head sideways. They were not young anymore, and she was already married.

    Not knowing the reason why, she¡¯d naturally resist men who weren¡¯t Lu Shaoming.

    Even if this was Brother Yunfan, who had pampered her endlessly.

    Mu Yunfan¡¯s hand that he¡¯d held out froze instantly. His beautiful attractive eyes revealed pain. With a cheeky tone, he said, ¡°Qingqing, now that you have grown up, you don¡¯t even let Brother touch you anymore? My heart hurts so much.¡±

    ¡°Brother Yun Fan, I....¡±Ning Qing wanted to exin.

    At this moment, the crowd of passers-by recognized Mu Yunfan. The girls in the group covered their mouths and excitedly shouted, ¡°Ah, is he Young Master Mu? It is him, Young Master Mu!¡±

    Mu Yunfan stood firm. His attractive eyes swept through the crowd. He ced his arms around Ning Qing¡¯s shoulders and stood there proudly, waving his hand sincerely, ¡°Hi, everyone.¡±

    ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve met my dream lover from my teenage days again! Young Master Mu, you are getting more and more handsome! My heart is beating above 140 beats per minute already!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Mu, you left without a word 3 years ago. I was so upset then. Looking at you now, I feel alive again...¡±

    Mu Yunfan had more fame than any celebrity in T city. He had the title of ¡°little prince.¡± He got good grades in his youth, and excelled in many sports. He naturally exudes masculine hormones and has charmed many girls in his time.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would still be so popr after all these years,¡± Mu Yunfan said while pinching Ning Qing¡¯s shoulder. Heughed softly. ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t be jealous. Although I¡¯m everyone¡¯s Young Master Mu, I¡¯m exclusively Qingqing¡¯s brother.¡±

    Ning Qing was tickled. She nced at him. ¡°Brother Yun Fan still speaks so glibly!¡±

    ¡°Brother is only glib towards you.¡± Mu Yunfan embraced her tightly, and kissed her cheek softly.

    He put strength into his hands, Ning Qing could not duck in time, and so his pecknded.

    Ning Qing was frozen entirely, his action quickly bringing her back to the embarrassing past.

    Although the evidence was not authentic, she did feel conscious in her heart.

    After the kiss, the sound of girls in shock, the high decibels of wows could be heard. Everyone was excited.

    Ning Qing used her hand to push him away.

    At this moment, the sound of car doors opening rang. Ning Qing turned her gaze; Lu Shaoming arrived.

    Lu Shaoming was formally dressed today. Underneath his ck coat was a ck suit,yered with a white shirt. The man was handsome and sharp, and his elegant demeanour filled the air.

    ¡°Shaoming.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s stiff body immediately rxed. Her small delicate face smiled sweetly like a flower. Her smiling face was like a blossoming rose in the winter.

    Ning Qing wanted to run towards him. She¡¯d barely made one step when she realized Mu Yunfan¡¯s hand was still on her shoulder; she could not move.

    It was then that she thought that the situation was amiss. She did not know if Lu Shaoming saw Mu Yunfan kissing her cheek.

    Would he mind?

    Mu Yunfan let go, and Lu Shaoming came towards her.

    ¡°Shaoming, you arrived.¡± Ning Qing stretched out her pale hand to grab his sleeve. This was a typical girly way to flirt. She did it often, and it was adorable. She stood by his side and looked at Mu Yunfan. ¡°Shaoming, this is Brother Yunfan.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s deep gaze did not give off any hint of distress. His sexy lips politely formed a smile. ¡°Oh, it is Young Master Mu. I have heard so much about you.¡±

    Mu Yunfan¡¯s expression did not change a bit. Smiling, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ept that honour. I am on the one who has heard so much about you, Young Master Lu. I heard that Qingqing was in a rtionship, even without my approval as a brother, Qingqing has good taste.¡±

    Ning Qing blushed and lowered her gaze.

    Then, she heard the girls shout excitedly, ¡°Ning Qing, you are making us so jealous. You have Young Master Lu¡¯s love and Young Master Mu¡¯s pampering.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Mu. You didn¡¯t know, but a while ago, there was a leak of doctored of you and Ning Qing in a bedroom together. Ning Qing had been badly wronged.¡±

    Upon the words, ¡°you and Ning Qing in a bedroom,¡± Ning Qing froze.

    She lifted her gaze to look at Mu Yunfan. She was in a drunken stupor. He treated her as a birthday present from a friend, but why did he not touch her in the end?

    Did he know the truth?

    He probably also did not know, he was heavily drunk

    ¡°Is that true? This was definitely done with malicious intent. I always treated Qingqing as a younger sister. We grew up together, and we would have been together long ago if we wanted that,¡± Mu Yunfan said as he looked at Lu Shaoming. ¡°Even if Qingqing and I were lying in the same bed, we would not have done anything.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Lu Shaomingughed gently. He did not know if he had misheard ¨C Mu Yunfan added emphasis to the phrase ¡°Lying in the same bed¡±. But Lu Shaoming was calm and responded, ¡®That¡¯s right, nothing happened between you two. That is clear to me.¡±

    Beneath these words, he meant that he already tested it out for himself.

    It was like a p, beating sharply back.

    Mu Yunfan kept a straight face. He blinked and looked at Ning Qing, and he was smiling teasingly at Ning Qing, like he wasughing at her.

    Ning Qing let go of the suspicions in her heart, she was entirely embarrassed.

 Chapter 135 - Young Master Lu, Wait And See

    <strong>Chapter 135: Young Master Lu, Wait And See</strong>

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop standing around and talking. Master Mu, you¡¯ve just returned to T City. We¡¯ll have dinner tonight. Ning Qing and I shall hold a wee dinner for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Older Brother Yunfan, have you returned to T city alone? Let¡¯s have dinner together,¡± Ning Qing said.

    Mu Yunfan nodded. He looked at Ning Qing with a gaze like the warm sunrise. ¡°Qingqing, I came back alone. I haven¡¯t seen you three years ago; I¡¯ve missed you. I came back to see you. I haven¡¯t seen Grandma for a long time, and haven¡¯t tasted Auntie Wanqing¡¯s meals for a long time. I¡¯ll go home with you for dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ning Qing quickly agreed, ¡°Older Brother Yunfan, when Grandma and Mother see you, they will be very happy.¡±

    Speaking of that, Ning Qing looked at Lu Shaoming. ¡°Shaoming, let¡¯s go to Mom¡¯s tonight.¡±

    Lu Shaoming nodded his head as he said gently and crisply, ¡°OK.¡±

    So Mu Yunfan went back to the Porsche and Ning Qing went to Land Rover with Lu Shaoming.

    ...

    In the Land Rover, Ning Qing looked at the driving man and asked softly, ¡°Shaoming, do you mind?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s chiseled handsome face was enchanted by the neon lights reflected in the window. He looked at the Porsche behind him through the rearview mirror and asked with a casual smile, ¡°Mind what?¡±

    ¡°Just Brother Yunfan... Kissed my hair, you saw it.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Lu Shaoming looked sideways at the girl with a pure face. She had a faint joy on her face. He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Hubby.¡± Ning Qing let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Older Brother Yunfan and I grew up together, and are like brother and sister. Hubby must not misunderstand us.¡±

    Lu Shaoming smiled and said nothing.

    Why did she ask him if he would mind Mu Yunfan kissing her instead of asking him if he would mind the existence of Mu Yunfan?

    She had no idea what the problem was!

    No wonder, she and Mu Yunfan had grown up with a close rtionship. She was pure and open. Mu Yunfan was just like a brother to her, or she would not have chosen to be with Xu Junxi when she was 18 years old.

    What about Mu Yunfan then?

    Does Mu Yunfan see her as just his sister?

    It seemed that everyone in T City thought so.

    But ording to a man¡¯s intuition, Lu Shaoming was sure that Mu Yunfan likes Ning Qing as a man likes a woman.

    Although he did not know why Mu Yunfan had not pursued Ning Qing in their 18-years together. When Mu Yunfan came back this time, he was full of hostility towards him.

    I¡¯ve missed you... Seen Grandma... Tasted Auntie Wanqing¡¯s meals...

    It all sounded normal to Ning Qing, but it sounded harsh to his ears.

    Each sentence was specifically said for him to hear by Mu Yunfan.

    Oh, unfortunately, the girl around didn¡¯t get it.

    It was probably difficult for her to understand.

    Just a few nights ago, he had just asked her casually, ¡°Does your Older Brother Yunfan like you?¡± She was so agitated that she exined that Mu Yunfan was innocent and felt guilty, which was why she was so protective of him.¡±readics on our Read.live¡±

    And did he mind Brother Yunfan kissing her?

    What a dumb question!

    ...

    Yue Wanqing opened the door herself. She saw Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing and was ted. ¡°Qingqing, Shaoming, have youe to have dinner? It happens that Mom has cooked a lot of dishes today.¡±

    ¡°Mom, we are bringing a guest with us today. You and Grandma will be very happy to see him.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Mu Yunfan stepped forward. ¡°Aunt Wanqing.¡±

    Yue Wanqing saw Mu Yunfan and was surprised. ¡°Yunfan, why are you here,e in quickly! Auntie hasn¡¯t seen you for three years. You¡¯re getting more and more handsome. Grandma had just mentioned you when she was bored the other day, saying that if you were there, you would definitely y a couple of games of chess with her.¡±

    Mu Yunfan went into the living room and Grandma came out of the room after hearing themotion.

    Grandma had a craniotomy in the past few months, which had sessfully restored her memory, but she was old. After she had be aware of her son¡¯s and Li Meiling¡¯s fabrication, she suffered too hard of a blow and she looked very haggard.

    ¡°Grandma, Yunfan hase to see you.¡± Mu Yunfan came forward, helping to support Grandma¡¯s arm cleverly and sensibly.

    A smile spread throughout Grandma¡¯s entire face, she could not believe it, ¡°Yunfan, is it really you? Oh my, your Grandma and I were great sisters. Grandma had watched you grow up since you were a child. Now you are so handsome. Grandma is old.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re not old at all. You look exactly the same as when I left three years ago. You look 60 years old at most.¡±

    Grandma smiled quickly. ¡°You¡¯re the only child with a sweet mouth. Qingqing...¡± Grandma waved Ning Qing over.

    Originally, Lu Shaoming had secretly held Ning Qing¡¯s small hand when they took the elevator. They were newly married, and they could not be separated easily.

    Ning Qing, with a small red face, was afraid that Yunfan would see but was reluctant to let go of his hand. She quietly held Lu Shaoming¡¯s hand and pinched it naughtily.

    As she had been called by her grandmother, Ning Qing quickly let go of Lu Shaoming¡¯s hand and stepped forward.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s palm was empty. He watched his little wife enter the living room and stand beside Mu Yunfan.

    Grandma looked them both and was happy no matter how she looked. She couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°When you were young, you were so close. There was this one time Qingqing went to the Mu family¡¯s house to y and identally broke Grandpa Mu¡¯s favorite vase. Qingqing was afraid to say that she had broken it, so Yunfan told Grandpa Mu that he broke it. Grandpa took the whip and gave Yunfan a whip and Yunfan gritted his teeth but didn¡¯t make a sound.

    ¡°Grandma still remembers that you guys liked to y house the most. Qingqing would be wearing pink princess dresses while Yunfan pretended to be a guard with a precious knife and was dedicated to guarding the princess.¡±

    Grandma¡¯s words evoked beautiful memories of Ning Qing¡¯s childhood. She smiled shyly and sweetly and said, ¡°Grandma, that was when we were all children. Why do you still speak of it now?¡±

    Mu Yunfan gazed down at Ning Qing¡¯s delicate face and said with an adoringugh, ¡°Grandma, nothing¡¯s changed. Qingqing will always be my princess.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Grandma happily took Mu Yunfan¡¯s hand and Ning Qing¡¯s little hand. She wanted to ce the two hands together.

    ¡°Master Mu.¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s low and mellow voice echoed through the room. He drew up his lips and walked towards the three people as he joked, ¡°That¡¯s where you are wrong. If Qingqing is your princess. What does that make me? Ning Qing is now my wife.¡±

    If he doesn¡¯t speak up now, then when would he?

    His backyard would catch fire if he didn¡¯t speak up.

    His ¡°wife¡± made Mu Yunfan¡¯s gaze stiffen, but he instantly returned to normal.

    Lu Shaoming did not see that he was surprised. He must have done some research before returning home. He already knew about their marriage.

    Grandma then remembered Lu Shaoming. She patted her head,ughed, and scolded herself. ¡°Look at this old person, I forgot about Shaoming¡¯s existence. Shaoming,e here.¡±

    Lu Shaoming stepped forward and Grandma let go of their hands and took Lu Shaoming¡¯s hand alone. ¡°Shaoming, Grandma forgot to introduce to you. This is Yunfan, the only grandson of the Mu family. Grandma and Yunfan¡¯s grandma are good sisters. We have no grandsons in the Ning family. Grandma has treated Yunfan as my grandson since he was a child.¡±

    Lu Shaomingughed, their rtionship was quite solid.

    Nevertheless, his expression remained calm andposed, and with a raise of eyebrows, heughed, ¡°Grandma, Shaoming understands. Since he is Grandma¡¯s grandson and Ning Qing¡¯s brother, Shaoming will naturally treat him as a rtive in the future.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Grandma patted Shaoming¡¯s hand.

    Ning Qing looked up at Lu Shaoming. When he spoke to his mother and grandmother, he looked so attentive and friendly.

    His words and manners permeate a mature man¡¯s stability, but not without losing respect and filial piety. The broad shoulders of the man were built for a woman to depend and rely on, and they were the pirs of the woman in the family.

    He was the head of her family.

    That was probably why Mom and Grandma hade to like him so quickly.

    Ning Qing¡¯s dainty little face blushed, and she looked at Lu Shaoming with great tenderness.

    Love me, love my dog.

    The best love in the world.

    Mu Yunfan looked sideways at Ning Qing. She was a happy little woman right now. He then looked at Lu Shaoming¡¯s hand, which was being held by Grandma. ¡°Grandma, you like Lu Shaoming so much, I¡¯m jealous. You know, Yunfan has apanied you for so many years.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes shed. Alright, using time to take my spotlight?

    ¡°Brother Yunfan,¡± Ning Qing said with augh. She nced at Lu Shaoming shyly and quickly, and then said, ¡°It¡¯s different.¡±

    Mu Yunfan stilled.

    ¡°Haha.¡± Yue Wanqing went up to him. ¡°Yunfan, what are you jealous about? Qingqing is right. It¡¯s different. A son-inw and a grandson have different identities, but Grandma likes you both equally.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Grandma agreed.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking. Let¡¯s eat. Qingqing,e and help Mom.¡±

    ...

    Everyone sat at the table and had a quiet dinner. They were all people of noble family origin. They didn¡¯t speak at the table.

    After dinner, Yue Wanqing was cleaning up the dishes. Suddenly she remembered something and asked, ¡°Yunfan, are you back in T City alone? Where will you stay at night?¡±

    Mu Yunfan sat on the sofa with Grandma. ¡°Auntie Wanqing, I have no ce to live for the time being. I want to spend more time with Grandma and Auntie. I think there are many rooms in this apartment. Shall I live here?¡±

    Yue Wanqing looked at Lu Shaoming. After all, it was her son-inw¡¯s house. She had to ask his opinion. ¡°Shaoming, how do you feel about Yunfan living here?¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not have any opinion. His mother-inw was gentle and courteous and respected him enough. Courtesy demands reciprocity. He should also give her face.

    Mu Yunfan intended for him to agree when he threw out the question.

    Between smart people, there was no need for too many words.

    ¡°Mom, this house is registered under your name. You don¡¯t need my consent to let anyone live in it. Besides, I would feel less worried if Master Mu lives here. Master Mu will be able to help out Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yue Wanqing was 11/10 satisfied with her son-inw.

    His mother-inw was satisfied. Lu Shaoming helplessly smiled, hoping that he hadn¡¯t brought a wolf into his stable.

    ...

    Yue Wanqing and Ning Qing went to the kitchen. Lu Shaoming and Mu Yunfan stood on the balcony and talked.

    ¡°Master Mu, there¡¯s a question that Ning Qing would be embarrassed to ask you. Now I¡¯m asking for her. You must have seen the news too. Do you have any opinion on the incident that happened between you and Ning Qing three years ago? Why is Ning Qing still a virgin?¡±

    Mu Yunfan looked at the distant sky and answered, ¡°I definitely have an impression of that incident; it was the most guilty thing in my life. I was drunk that day and went into my room. A friend said he had given me a girl. I don¡¯t know why it was Qingqing. Maybe I was drunk and physically exhausted; I just went to sleep. After I woke up, even I didn¡¯t even know if I anything had happened with Ning Qing. Fortunately, she was untouched.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Lu Shaomingughed and saidzily. ¡°Master Mu has made himself sound innocent.¡±

    Mu Yunfan did not change his expression as he asked, ¡°Young Master Lu, tell me where I¡¯m not innocent?¡±

    ¡°You and Ning Qing grew up together and should be familiar with each other¡¯s voices. When Ning Qing was drunk and was lying in bed, she knew it was you when she heard you and your friends talking. When you went to bed, Ning Qing resisted you so much, avoided your kisses and called you Older Brother Yunfan. Telling me you didn¡¯t recognize Ning Qing that night ¨C do you think I¡¯m a child?¡±

    Lu Shaoming paused and continued, ¡°You recognized Ning Qing and did not touch her, but this was not out of your good intentions. On the contrary, it was extremely bad. Because the next morning after the ident, you misled everyone and indirectly led to the Yin family¡¯s copse.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Young Master Lu¡¯s words can be said to Qingqing. See if she believes them.¡±

    Mu Yunfan¡¯s expression was so fearless and he was sure of Ning Qing¡¯s 18 years of friendship with him.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, I grew up with Qingqing since I was a child. In those 18 years, I didn¡¯t spoil her in vain. If you want to nder me in front of her, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s not enough evidence, so it won¡¯t work.¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his lips and changed the topic. ¡°Master Mu, do you have a sense of frustration and weakness since you¡¯vee back this time? The girl you once spoiled defends other men in front of you. ¡®Oh, sorry, this man is her husband now.¡¯ And your grandmother and Auntie Wanqing, who spoiled you so muchst time, are also beginning to side with their son-inw. You probably didn¡¯t expect me to encroach on your territory so quickly and win everyone¡¯s favor, but your status is not guaranteed; you have be an outsider.¡±

    Mu Yunfan¡¯s beautiful face sank and his eyes twitched violently.

    But heughed quickly and said, ¡°Young Master Lu, what are you in a hurry for? I just arrived today. I have not acted yet. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Master Mu, I will always be waiting.¡±

    When Lu Shaoming¡¯s voice fell, Ning Qing ran out of the kitchen. ¡°Shaoming.¡± She ran so fast that she hit her calf and knee on the sofa and her legs suddenly went soft.

    Lu Shaoming walked towards her with a clenched heart.

    But from the corners of his eyes, he saw that Mu Yunfan had also run to Ning Qing.

    Lu Shaoming paused instead and stopped walking.

    Mu Yunfan lifted Ning Qing up while holding her slender arms and asked her nervously, ¡°Qingqing, what¡¯s wrong and where¡¯s the pain?¡±

    At this time Yue Wanqing also came out and chastised her, ¡°Qingqing, what are you doing in such a hurry? Shaoming is just standing there. Nobody is snatching him from you.¡±

    Mu Yunfan¡¯s concerned expression stagnated.

    Ning Qing looked up at Lu Shaoming with a small red face. The man stood and looked at her with a slight frown. He med her a little.

    She suddenly looked like a child who had made a mistake.

    ¡°Come here,¡± Lu Shaoming said.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Ning Qing responded as she drew back her slender arm from Mu Yunfan¡¯s hand and walked toward him.

    Arriving at his side, Lu Shaoming reached out and grabbed her soft waist and said softly, ¡°Why are you so reckless, you¡¯re almost 21 years old, and you¡¯re still causing people to worry? Why, what were you looking for me for?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s delicate little face blushed as she whispered, ¡°Shaoming, Mother asked me to sleep here tonight. I wanted to ask if you agree or disagree.¡±

 Chapter 136 - I Came Because Of A Girl

    <h4>Chapter 136: I Came Because Of A Girl</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Lu Shaomingughed lightly. ¡°I have to go to the office at 5am tomorrow.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded her head to agree and speedily looked at her mum. She said loudly, ¡°Mum, I have to leave for school at 5am tomorrow. ¡±

    Yue Wanqing, ¡°....¡±

    Grannyughed, ¡°Qingqing what nonsense are you spouting? The school gates are not opened at 5am! Ay, a married daughter is akin to water spilled out of the house. Ah, your mum asked you to stay for the night. Looking at both of you, husband and wife; you are just so reluctant to separate from one another.¡±

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Ning Qing said in embarrassment.

    ¡°Okay, Shaoming, Qingqing, we will wait for you to return on the weekends to sleep over then. The sky has darkened already. Hurry home now!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming walked Ning Qing out the door.

    After walking for two steps, Yue Wanqing asked, puzzled, ¡°Qingqing, what¡¯s wrong with your legs? You bumped it just now. Why is it still shaking?¡±

    Ning Qing, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Oh, Mum, Ning Qing has been exercising recently. Maybe she overdid it, and so her legs are shaking,¡± Lu Shaoming said calmly without a tinge of red in his face, while his gaze was fixed on Mu Yunfan.

    Mu Yunfan curled his lips into a cold smile.

    Ning Qing pulled Lu Shaoming¡¯s sleeve in shock. What was he talking about. He was bing bolder and bolder. Exercise?

    ¡°Exercising? Qingqing, you be sure to take care of your body in the future,¡± Yue Wanqing said seriously.

    ¡°I got it, Mum. Granny, Brother Yun Fan, we will be leaving.¡± Ning Qing left with a wave.

    After the duo walked out the apartment doors, Ning Qing used her fist to punch Lu Shaoming¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Oi, why did you say ¡®exercise¡¯ just now? Embarrassing!¡±

    Lu Shaoming cupped her waist as he led her into the elevator. His deep gaze was focused on her, and he asked, ¡°You are embarrassed now? You were enjoying the exercise while it was happening.¡±

    Lu Shaoming pouted and she stood on her tiptoes to use her small hands to cup his handsome face. ¡°You are not allowed to say anything! You are still talking? You dare say it again?!¡±

    Lu Shaoming let her pinch him with a loving gaze in his eyes. The youthful girl in his embrace was jumping and iling happily. She spoke with a mischievous tone; it was very adorable.

    It was at this moment that he realized that he¡¯d married a female student who was still very young. She hadn¡¯t fully developed, but he¡¯d started devouring her already.

    He took her into his embrace, and threatened her with darkened eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t fuss! If you continue, we will continue exercising today.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I only rested for a night. You said you would allow me to restst night.¡± Ning Qingy in his warm embrace, fluttering her eyes and looking pitiful while counting her pale fingers for him to see.

    Hershes were as long as a butterfly¡¯s wings. They were akin to feathers brushing across his face lightly. Lu Shaoming gave her a tight hug and kissed her face. ¡°Wifey, why are you torturing me so much? So childish, like an underage child!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the childish one? Lu Shaoming, you better make it clear!¡± Ning Qing said, rumbling withughter as she pinched her cor of his shirt.

    At this moment, the elevator door rang with a ¡®Ring!¡¯ Lu Shaoming did not bother with her and walked out of the door.

    Ning Qing followed behind him. Ignoring the passers-by that walked past her in the lobby, she cloyingly trailed him and said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, wait for me.¡±

    She could not catch up with Lu Shaoming¡¯s long strides. He exited the lobby and descended the steps in a sh.

    Ning Qing saw that he was really ignoring her. She stood at the top of the steps and stomped her feet, muttering under her breath, ¡°Lu Shaoming, if you don¡¯t wait for me, I will go upstairs to sleep with my mum.¡±

    Lu Shaoming stopped upon hearing her words. He turned around, his thin coat swaying elegantly over his defined figure. His eyes shimmered like dark obsidian. He said in a pampering tone, ¡°Who said I wouldn¡¯t wait for you? I merely went down a flight of stairs. What, do you expect me to carry you on my back?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t your thighs hurting? Come on.¡± The man turned around, his handsome back bent slightly, allowing her to get on.

    This was more like it.

    Ning Qing felt a tinge of sweetness in her heart. Looking at his mesmerizing and healthy figure in his suit and shirt, she felt a wave of warmth travel through her body.

    No matter how she looked at her husband, he was extremely charming.

    ¡°Shaoming, I¡¯ming.¡± She spread out her hands from the 3rd step. The man steadily held onto her rear and picked her up.

    ¡°Are your hands cold? ce them inside my clothes,¡± he gently suggested as he continued walking. He could barely feel her weight. She wasn¡¯t even ny pounds..

    Ning Qing hooked her arms onto his neck and ced her petite face beside his defined face. She nudged him, her red lips blowing hot air onto his cheeks. ¡°Hubby, are you cold?¡± She ced her hand into the cor of his suit without hesitation, touching his premium custom made shirt.

    Her hand touched his chest. His heart was thumping fiercely.

    It beat with a steady rhythm. Its vibrations made her palm go numb.

    Her small hands were warm, and her heart was melting.

    ¡°I am not cold, as long as Wifey continues hugging me tightly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing tightened her grip on him, her small lips boldly pecking his cheek. ¡°Hubby, thank you for allowing Brother Yunfan to live with Mum.¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not stop smiling, he turned slightly, ¡°Brother Yunfan, Brother Yunfan. You refer to him so intimately! Wifey, call me Brother Shaoming?¡±

    When Ning Qing heard his words, her face turned crimson red. ¡°Shameless! You are already 30, so much older than me. You still want to be addressed as Brother? You should be addressed as Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the shameless one? You like those who resemble an uncle-figure!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Hug me tight, your Uncle Shaoming will make you fly, okay?¡± Lu Shaoming suddenly quickened his steps, and dashed forward like an arrow.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ning Qing shrieked and tightened her grip on him. Sheughed and her small hand touched his face. She felt that he was the warmth in her winter home.

    With him around, it was obvious that everything was perfect.

    Yue Wanqing was in boiling water in the kitchen. Mu Yunfan walked in and asked, ¡°Aunt Wanqing, how long have Qingqing and Young Master Lu been married? Why did I not receive a wedding invitation from them? Did they not hold a banquet?¡±

    ¡°No, they did not,¡± Yun Wanqing nodded her head. ¡°They registered their marriage at a courthouse and have not nned for a wedding banquet.¡±

    ¡°Why are they not organizing one? Aunt Wanqing, don¡¯t you know that rich families value weddings the most? This is basic respect towards the newlywed couple. Young Master Lu is a member of high society. Lu Corporation has an international presence. Qingqing married into the Lu family and became Madam Lu. Shouldn¡¯t this be announced to the world? Now they are hiding and covering it up like this. This is unfair to Qingqing.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Mu Yunfan saw the hesitation on Yue Wanqing¡¯s face and continued, ¡°Aunt Wanqing, have you already met Young Master Lu¡¯s parents? His family is rich and mighty. Normal wealthy families are unable to reach their level, his parents must have rigorous conditions that they expect of a daughter inw. Do they like Qingqing?¡±

    Yue Wanqing was put to a spot. Mu Yunfan¡¯s questions perfectly captured the questions and worries that she¡¯d buried deeply in her heart.

    She was worried about this.

    She had not met Shaoming¡¯s parents. By right, they should have interacted already as inws.

    Mu Yunfan was satisfied. Lu Shaoming said that he¡¯d won over entire Ning family; Mu Yunfan did not think he actually did so.

    Every rtionship would have its cracks. He only needed to find that thin crack and constantly expand it. It¡¯d eventually snowball into something big.

    Mu Yunfan wanted to continue speaking, but a shout from downstairs stopped him. ¡°Ah!¡±

    Yue Wanqing and Mu Yunfan both turned their attention to look down from the window. They only saw Lu Shaoming running while carrying Ning Qing. They could see clearly as the duo were far off, but they could clearly hear Ning Qing¡¯s crystal clearughter that rang through the air like a chime in the night, spreading to each corner of the city.

    Mu Yunfan¡¯s expression became heavy in an instant.

    Yue Wanqing nodded her head in satisfaction and said emotionally, ¡°Times have changed. The young people all register their marriages and start living their own lives. As for those borate grand weddings, how can such things win over a caring and doting husband? I respect them and also trust Shaoming. Shaoming really loves Qingqing; even I can feel it. He will treat her well for the rest of their lives. Also, as for his parents, parents cannot win over their kids. Whatever Shaoming likes, I believe his parents will also like.¡±

    Mu Yunfan redrew his gaze. The man was lost in thought.

    It seems that underestimated Lu Shaoming.

    This man was extremelypetent in capturing other¡¯s hearts.

    The next morning, Ning Qing went to school. There was a gym ss in the afternoon. This was apulsory ss for girls in the arts faculty, to strengthen the body and protect themselves.

    Reaching the gym, she noticed that the corridor was packed to the brim. The girls were chatting incessantly...

    ¡°Wow, I never imagined that he would be our new gym instructor; I¡¯m so d,.Mum will never have to worry about me skipping ss from now on.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard that he donated 3 blocks to our school. He is so generous, handsome, gentle, and wealthy. He really is the best option among all the young scions of society.¡±

    Who were they talking about, Ning Qing was listening to them from the back in confusion.

    Their previous gym instructor was a woman in her 40s.

    At this moment, the school bell rang, and Ning Qing squeezed her way through the crowd to get inside.

    Walking into the ssroom, she was shocked. It was Mu Yunfan.

    Mu Yunfan noticed her gaze. He turned his head and curled his lips, giving her a gentle smile.

    ¡°Wow, he smiled! He smiled! I am fainting due to the electricity in the air!¡± the group of girls who were huddled beside the door and windows of the room eximed.

    Ning Qing blushed. She was embarrassed. Mu Yunfan was dressed in a white training suit. His beautiful eyes were too handsome and youthful; he was a teenage girl killer.

    Ning Qing did not think of being so high profile. Other students were all seated. She lowered her gaze in a hurry. She hurriedly ran to the back.

    Why did Brother Yunfane?

    ¡°Okay, everyone is present, then let me introduce myself. My name is Mu Yunfan. I will be everyone¡¯s gym instructor from now on.¡±

    The students all apuded enthusiastically. They were excited. ¡°Young Master Mu, why would youe to be our fitness instructor? You are from such a privileged background; there must be a reason behind this. We are so curious, please let us know, Young Master Mu.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Please tell us Young Master Mu.¡±....

    Mu Yunfan who was standing at the front had his vision fixed on a petite figure in the crowd. ¡°I...am here for a girl.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart thumped furiously. Her thin arms were nudged by the person beside her, ¡°Ning Qing, Ning Qing, Young Master Mu is talking about you.¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her head, everyone was staring at her from every possible direction. There was jealousy and admiration, and she became the focus of the crowd.

    ¡°Ha, haha...¡± Ning Qing felt ufortable and could only give a forced smile.

    How could Brother Yunfan officially dere that he was here for her?

    It was hard to keep a low profile after this.

    ¡°Okay, let us begin. Today let¡¯s practice meditation. Breathe in and out. Rx your breathing.¡±

    The students were seated on the yellow futon. Ning Qing sat down, too. Following Mu Yunfan¡¯s instructions, she closed her eyes and inhaled deeply.

    The ssroom was silent. Everyone was extremely focused.

    Mu Yunfan sat on the futon in front to meditate. He was the embodiment of peaceful handsomeness.

    When Ning Qing reopened her eyes to look outside, 40mins had passed. There were still hordes of excited girls outside.

    They were almost salivating at Mu Yunfan.

    Ning Qing looked at her phone, it was time for dismissal. It was almost 5, but Mu Yunfan gave no sign of wanting to dismiss them, and the students didn¡¯t want to be dismissed either.

    She was in a hurry, when Lu Shaoming brought her to school this morning, they made a pact. He woulde to pick her up, and he asked her to wait at the school gates at 5.

    Lu Shaoming would be here soon, what should she do?

    At this moment, Mu Yunfan opened his eyes, he saw worry on her face. He stood up and walked to her side and bent down.

    ¡°Qingqing, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Because everyone was in meditation, the ssroom was silent, and when he spoke to her closely, his lips were almost on her ears.

    The mild sensation let her to freeze and she looked away not knowing what to do.

    The two had their faces close to each other. When she turned to look at him, she suddenly crashed into his deep eyes. Their lips only had the distance of a piece of paper between them.

    He had the scent of a refreshing men¡¯s perfume. It was pleasant smelling.

    ¡°Wow...¡± the girls outside the ssroom eximed. ¡°They are close to kissing...¡±

    The other ssmates in the room opened their eyes to peek at them.

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was bright red. She brought herself backwards and plodded onto the floor.

    ¡°Brother Yunfan, it¡¯s time for dismissal.¡±

    Brother Yunfan noticed her desperate look. Heughed out loud and asked, ¡°Is it time for dismissal? Everyone wants to go home now?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Mu, we don¡¯t want to. Let us practice for a while more.¡± The students wanted more time to interact with him and all agreed to not end ss.

    Ning Qing froze and was in a dilemma.

    ¡°Qingqing, everyone wants to stay in ss. If you want to leave now, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll give you special treatment. But everyone will say I¡¯m biased towards you in the future.¡±

    This made her want to leave. But she could not leave or stay

    Mu Yunfan rose up. He continued to sit on the futon. Ning Qing looked at the time. She bit her lower lip. She could only summon her energy and return to the futon.

    She did not want to have special treatment and hoped that Lu Shaoming would not be angry.

    ss was dismissed after an hour. It was 6. Ning Qing left the ssroom without bidding farewell to Mu Yunfan, and she ran like the wind to the school gates.

    There was a familiar luxury Bentley under the amber roadmp. Lu Shaoming, who was dressed in a ck winter coat, was lyingzily on the car, waiting quietly.

    ¡°Shaoming.¡± Ning Qing ran to him quickly. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte. You waited for very long, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his gaze to look at her. She¡¯d run out in a rush. Her face was flushed, and she was panting heavily. He shook his head gently, ¡°I didn¡¯t wait for long. Get in the car.¡±

    He politely opened the passenger door for her.

 Chapter 137 - Sorry, I Was In A Bad Mood Just Now

    <h4>Chapter 137: Sorry, I Was In A Bad Mood Just Now</h4>

    Ning Qing sat in the car. Her little body, which was frozen in the cold wind, quickly warmed up. The car was heated and veryfortable.

    There was anotheryer of guilt in her heart. He was not a person who liked to have the heat on. He had probably turned on the heater because he was afraid that she would be cold, and he wanted her to be warm.

    He was so considerate.

    Lu Shaoming sat in the driver¡¯s seat and did not start the car immediately. He leaned over slightly. He wrapped his two big palms around her boneless little hands and held them.

    ¡°Is it cold?¡± he asked while rubbing her little hands and giving her warmth. His palms were warm andfortable.

    Ning Qing sank into the soft andfortable chair. Her little hands were being rubbed by him lovingly, and she felt as warm as if she had bathed in the warm sunshine. ¡°Shaoming, are you angry? Today, I had a fitness ss and meditated. Older Brother Yunfan finished his ss toote. My ssmates didn¡¯t leave. I was embarrassed to go first, so I waste.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah? Your Older Brother Yunfan has be your new fitness coach?¡± Mu Yunfan¡¯s whereabouts have been reported to him, so Lu Shaoming knew.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Qing nodded. ¡°I¡¯m curious, too. Why did Older Brother Yunfan suddenlye to our school and be a fitness coach?¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his lip. ¡°What¡¯s strange to you? Your Older Brother Yunfan must havee for you.¡±

    Ning Qing heard and nodded, ¡°Yes, Older Brother Yunfan has no rtives in T city, I¡¯m the only one. He had probably returned this time because he wanted to see me, so he had gone to our school.¡±

    The girl¡¯s face was honest and simple; Lu Shaoming had nothing to say.

    She could not hear the intent in his words at all.

    Nor did she know that Mu Yunfan had deliberately caused the incident. He was provoking Lu Shaoming.

    Her sentence ¡°wanted to see me¡± was so simple. She knew that Mu Yunfan was trying to get close to her deliberately.

    There were so many people in this world, all interacting for profit or benefits. She didn¡¯t understand that if they were not real siblings, how could there be a real and pure siblings love between them?

    Those closely involved could not see clearly.

    This was hermon failing, once her loved ones were involved, her IQ became non-existent.

    ¡°Shaoming.¡± When she saw that the man was silent, she took back her little hand and held his handsome face. ¡°Are you really angry?¡±

    ¡°What did you do to make me angry?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because I had kept you waiting for more than an hour? Shaoming, forgive me, it won¡¯t happen again,¡± Ning Qing said softly, touching his cold hard short hair with her small hand, coaxing him as if she were coaxing a tiger.

    Lu Shaoming sighed in his heart. She didn¡¯t understand the crux of the matter.

    His handsome body approached her. As he touched her delicate, fair face with his big hands, his eyes alternated between shing bright and growing dark. ¡°You were more than an hourte, so make up for it tonight, ok?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face turned red with a ping, and the atmosphere in the car ignited.

    His fresh and charming scent grew a little heavier. He was still touching her face skillfully with his rough hands, and Ning Qing¡¯s memories returned to her uncontrobly.

    It was a glorious night and he was enthusiastic.

    Seeing that the girl was so shy she had be speechless. Lu Shaoming ced the tip of his tall nose against her dainty nose tip and nuzzled her twice. His voice was hoarse and sexy, ¡°Littledy, I¡¯ve let you take a break. You promised your husband tonight, and you can¡¯t go back on your word. A 30-year-old man has needs. Give your husband happiness, be good- ¡±

    Ning Qing turned into a puddle in her chair. She could not stand how he was talking to her. Like that night, when he had carried her to the bathtub and put her in it. She had hissed in pain a little, so he immediately took her to his arms and wrapped her head in his big palm. ¡°Sorry, baby,e and tell Hubby where it hurts...¡±

    Ning Qing melted into a puddle of water.

    She looked at him timidly with autumn pupils, clean and simple as a piece of in paper. She nodded her head tenderly as if she had mustered up her courage. ¡°Alright!¡±

    Lu Shaoming smiled.

    The two of them nudged each other with the tips of their noses together for a moment, then Ning Qing grabbed his cor with two small hands, looking at his thin lips close by.

    His lips were thin and soft, with some of his aloofness. Hers were enticingly pink, bouncy, and sexy.

    ¡°Shaoming...¡± she cried out, her mouth dry.

    Lu Shaoming looked up and saw the girl staring covetously at his thin lips.

    ¡°Ah...¡± His brows raised, he was very happy to oblige. He held her face in both hands and slowly pressed his thin lips against hers.

    Ning Qing closed her eyes and waited for his kiss.

    But at this time, Beep! A sharp car horn sounded. Ning Qing was startled and woke up, and quickly pushed him away.

    Lu Shaoming looked up and a Porsche passed by outside the window.

    Mu Yunfan.

    Ning Qing saw it too. She covered her face with two small hands shamefully. ¡°Ah, no face to see anybody anymore.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the tender girl and leaned down again to kiss her.

    Ning Qing shied away and muttered with her pink lips, ¡°Shaoming, you still want to kiss? Brother Yunfan has already seen us. It¡¯s so embarrassing!¡±

    Lu Shaoming frowned a little unhappy that they couldn¡¯t kiss, but he began to fasten Ning Qing¡¯s seat belt for her. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ...

    Entering the living room of the vi, Auntie Yang came out of the kitchen to wee them. ¡°Sir, Madam, you¡¯re home! Dinner is ready. Shall we have dinner now?¡±

    Ning Qing was about to say ¡°OK¡± when she heard the man beside her say, ¡°Auntie Yang, cook some chicken soup too, and simmer it slowly over a small fire.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Auntie Yang agreed and went to the kitchen.

    Ning Qing looked at the man suspiciously. ¡°Shaoming, do you want chicken soup tonight?¡±

    Lu Shaoming led her up the stairs by her little petite shoulders and said. ¡°Focus on the second half of the sentence, and simmer it slowly over a small fire... We¡¯ll have plenty of time...¡±

    Ning Qing suddenly understood. ¡°Shaoming, you! Ah!¡±

    Lu Shaoming has carried her horizontally and opened the bedroom door.

    ¡°What are you doing? Let go, Let go quickly. I didn¡¯t notice that you were so improper before. Let¡¯s have dinner first...¡± Her body went soft as she wasid on a big soft bed.

    Lu Shaoming suppressed her struggling body, put his hand over her mouth, and pretended to be vicious, ¡°Don¡¯t shout, I¡¯ll tie you up if you shout again.¡±

    Ning Qing felt threatened and nodded like a woodpecker to show that she would not shout.

    Lu Shaoming let go of her mouth.

    Ning Qing was angry. She blushed and went to punch him with a small tender fist. ¡°Lu Shaoming, you big bad bully, you still have the face to threaten me? Thinking about these kinds of things without having dinner. You are shameless. Mmm!¡±

    He kissed her.

    This time, his kiss was too domineering. He was determined not to let her talk anymore. She did not know how beautiful she looked just now, with her moving red lips and white teeth.

    Ning Qing was kissed senseless and couldn¡¯t endure his domineering president-like temperament.

    When he let go of her, Ning Qing kept panting. The man could not bear to leave her lips and spoke close to her. ¡°Wifey, you caused me to be shameless. What did you secretly eat in school, cake, plum? Why is it so sweet in your mouth?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s entire body blushed when she heard that, she had eaten cake in the afternoon. Lin Xuemei had brought for her to eat, it tasted very good.

    And he could taste it.

    ¡°Shaoming, let¡¯s eat first. This is not good. It feels like someone will break in at any time...¡± Ning Qing¡¯s voice was sweet like honey, and she could not ept it in her mind.

    Lu Shaoming buried his face in her tender neck and sniffed greedily. ¡°That¡¯s what makes it exciting.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    But the man on her supported himself with his arms and straightened up. His ck eyes were sharp. ¡°Ning Qing, you smell of men¡¯s cologne on your body. Where did ite from?¡±

    Men¡¯s cologne?

    Ning Qing was a little confused.

    Later, after careful consideration, she felt that it was probably the smell of the cologne on Older Brother Yunfan¡¯s body. It had probably gotten on her when the two of them were close to each other.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably Older Brother Yunfan¡¯s, we were talking today...¡±

    ¡°How did his scent get on you if you guys were just talking?¡± Lu Shaoming pinched her delicate cheek with his hand and smiled faintly. ¡°Ning Qing, I¡¯ve been indulging you, because I believe you¡¯re smart, you can handle it by yourself. Do you feel it?¡±

    Ning Qing could not feel it. She pped his big hands with her small hand and furrowed her brows. ¡°Shaoming, you¡¯re hurting me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming released his hand and bent down to kiss her cheek. ¡°Sorry, I was in a bad mood just now. Don¡¯t talk. I¡¯ll be gentle.¡±

    Ning Qing buried her small face in her pillow and let him kiss her. She felt waves of pain from her chest but dared not speak out. The man was angry and she knew it.

    He had always been very good, gentle and controlled, and she had never seen him get angry since they met.

    Ning Qing slowly hooked her arms around his neck and kissed his charming sideburns. ¡°Shaoming, I just said a couple of sentences to Older Brother Yunfan. At that time, the ssroom was quiet so we whispered in each others¡¯ ears. Don¡¯t be so sensitive...¡±

    Who was sensitive?

    Was he sensitive, or was she dull?

    Lu Shaoming did not want to listen to her, so he opened his mouth and covered her lips.

    Their respective body temperatures were rising. Ning Qing heard a series of cell phone ringtones in the midst of it all. Her cell phone was ringing.

    She twisted away and pushed the man on her body. ¡°Shaoming, cell phone...¡±

    Lu Shaoming nced at the cell phone on the bedside. On the screen of the cell phone, ¡°Older Brother Yunfan¡± appeared.

    ¡°Never mind.¡± He muttered.

    Ning Qing was buried in his half-open shirt. She wanted to ignore it, but her cell phone rang constantly. She struggled again. ¡°Maybe someone is looking for me for something urgent.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s face was a little dark. They hadn¡¯t finished yet and the girl¡¯s attention was not focused, and his mood was spoilt.

    He turned over andy down on the bed. ¡°ept it.¡±

    Tonight, Mu Yunfan would not stop until Ning Qing answers her phone.

    Ning Qing took her cell phone and looked at the number. She picked it up. ¡°Hello, Older Brother Yunfan...¡±

    At the other end of the phone came an anxious voice, ¡°Hey, Qingqing, Grandma¡¯s feet are swollen today. Now she¡¯s a little dizzy and nauseous, and she¡¯s very sick. Auntie Wanqing and I had brought Grandma to the hospital. Come quick.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing sprang up from the bed and sat up. ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle right now.¡±

    Hanging up the phone in a hurry, Ning Qing looked sideways at the man next to him and said, ¡°Shaoming, I¡¯m going to the hospital now. Grandma is not in good health and has been sent to the hospital.¡±

    Lu Shaoming sat up. ¡°Okay, let me drive you.¡±

    ...

    In the hospital

    Ning Qing rushed to the ward. She pushed the door and entered. Grandma was lying in bed, apanied by Yue Wanqing and Mu Yunfan.

    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong with you? Where does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Nothing serious, it¡¯s just diabetes. My feet are a little swollen. This child Yunfan saw it and made a fuss and insisted on bringing me to the hospital. I told him not to inform you, but Yunfan still called you guys.¡±

    Mu Yunfan looked at Grandma with concern. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re still saying its nothing serious. You didn¡¯t have any appetite at night. You didn¡¯t even eat dinner. If you are sick, you have toe to the hospital for treatment. You couldn¡¯t just endure it. Besides, Qingqing loves Grandma so much; she would definitely have toe and see you before she can feel at ease.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grandma, Brother Yunfan is right. Qingqing wants Grandma to live for a long time.¡± Ning Qing sat by the bed, holding Grandma¡¯s hand.

    Grandma watched her grandchildren surround her and smiled kindly.

    Yue Wanqing nodded happily and looked at Lu Shaoming. ¡°Shaoming, there¡¯s nothing serious with Grandma. You take Qingqing home. The doctor advised Grandma to stay in the hospital for two days. I will stay here. You are busy with your work. Go back and rest.¡±

    Lu Shaoming smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Mom. You¡¯re alone in the hospital with Grandma. I¡¯ll take turns with Qingqing to apany you.¡±

    Yue Wanqing wanted to refuse, but then Mu Yunfan said, ¡°Young Master Lu, you are busy with work, so you don¡¯t have to apany them. They¡¯ll feel like a burden if you stay here. Auntie Wanqing, I, Qingqing and I ¨C we¡¯re enough to apany Grandma.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s deep eyes were shing brightly. Everyone knows that Grandma has diabetes and her feet were swollen and her appetite was not good. Mu Yunfan had put on a great show using Grandma today.

    Also, wasn¡¯t apanying Grandma something that he as the son-inw, Ning Qing, and his mother-inw should do. What does Mu Yunfan, an outsider, have to do with this?

    Mu Yunfan did not regard himself as an outsider at all and had instead excluded him.

    What a role reversal.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s thin lips moved, and he wanted to speak, but Ning Qing stood up and her eyes were tender with heartache. ¡°Shaoming, Older Brother Yunfan is right. If you are busy with your work, don¡¯t take part in the business of apanying Grandma. Grandma¡¯s condition is not serious. You go back to rest quickly. There¡¯s Mom, myself, and Older Brother Yunfan here. It¡¯s enough.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes darkened and he remained silent for three seconds. He wasn¡¯t going to say anything he had originally wanted to say at that moment.

    Nodding and agreeing, he said, ¡°Okay, thank you for your efforts. I¡¯ll go back. Call me if you need help with something. Also, Ning Qing, you haven¡¯t had dinner yet. I...¡±

    ¡°Qingqing hasn¡¯t had dinner yet? It so happens that none of us have eaten. Qingqing, let¡¯s eat out casuallyter. Grandma¡¯s health is very important,¡± Mu Yunfan said.

    Ning Qing looked at Grandma and nodded, ¡°OK.¡±

    She looked at Lu Shaoming again. ¡°Shaoming, I¡¯m here with my grandmother so I won¡¯t walk you out. You go back quickly. Drive carefully on the way.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes were so deep they could not reflect a single ray of light, but his face was still calm. ¡°Okay, Grandma, Mom, Master Mu, I¡¯m going.¡±

    Lu Shaoming turned and left.

    When he was leaving, he heard Mu Yunfan say, ¡°Qingqing, Mom will stay here to take care of grandmater. Let¡¯s go out for dinner first, and then take some food back for Mom and Grandma. I remember your favorite restaurant is in the west of the city. I¡¯ll drive you thereter.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ning Qing was concerned about her grandmother and nodded her head without any scruples.

    Lu Shaomingughed at himself and strode away.

    ...

    The next morning.

    Yue Wanqing went back to her apartment to cook millet porridge for Grandma. Ning Qing and Mu Yunfan took turns with Grandmast night and were still apanying Grandma in the ward.

 Chapter 138 - The More You Pamper Her, The More Stubborn She Gets

    <h4>Chapter 138: The More You Pamper Her, The More Stubborn She Gets</h4>

    Mu Yunfan walked out of the ward. Grandma was sleeping. Ning Qing folded Grandma¡¯s clothes neatly and ced them near the head of the bed.

    When she turned around, she saw the man standing by the door.

    Lu Shaoming hade.

    He wore a dark blue coat matched with a maroon knitted sweater. The cor of the sweater highlighted the light pink cor of the shirt. His outfit wasplemented by a pair of ck formal office trousers.

    He was elegant and handsome in the early morning. The clothes reflected his defined and toned figure, and he was attractive and confident.

    She did not know when he arrived. He stood silently by the door.

    ¡°You are here, Shaoming.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s eyes brightened up immediately and she ran towards him.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes were gentle and he reached out to pat her hair. ¡°Did you sleepst night?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Ning Qing said, embarrassed, while batting her eyes. ¡°I slept for a long time, even when the switchover came. Brother Yunfan did not wake mest night, and Brother Yunfan took care of things for the majority of the time.¡±

    Brother Yunfan, Brother Yunfan...

    He¡¯d heard her say Brother Yun Fan so many times early this morning. Lu Shaoming thought it was ear-piercing.

    He did not change his expression. He lifted his brows and handed the paper bag and thermos cup in his hands over to Ning Qing. ¡°I asked Auntie Yang to cook some millet porridge for Grandma to have. The breakfast in the paper bag is for the two of you. Quick, have a bite.¡±

    Ning Qing opened the paper bag. Alongside an exquisite pastry, it contained Auntie Yang¡¯s milk mixed with fruit bits which Auntie Yang made herself every morning. It was her favourite.

    Lu Shaoming specially brought it over for her.

    ¡°Thank you, Shaoming,¡± Ning Qing said with a sweet smile hanging on her lips.

    ¡°You only thank me with your words? ¡± Lu Shaoming bent down slightly and jutted one side of his handsome face to her lips, demanding a kiss.

    Ning Qing blushed; it was merely one night that they did not meet. She was already embarrassed enough not to engage in intimacy. She blushed and felt her heartbeat elerate.

    They were already married for half a year, and now the feelings of being newlyweds had started to fade, but they were still being lovey dovey.

    Sweeter than honey.

    Ning Qing took a nce at Grandma. She was still asleep, and therefore she mustered some courage, tiptoeing to kiss him.

    Before she could kiss him, Mu Yunfan approached from them saying, ¡°You have arrived, Young Master Lu.¡±

    Ning Qing was even more embarrassed. She did not dare kiss Lu Shaoming, and could not step back and reveal her flushed cheeks.

    Lu Shaoming saw her actions and frowned.

    ¡°Young Master Mu, it was hard on youst night.¡±

    ¡°It was not tiring, taking care of Grandma is my responsibility.¡± Mu Yunfan was dressed in a yellow coat, summer-like and good looking.

    While talking, he looked at the paper bag in Ning Qing¡¯s hand. He smiled and said,

    ¡°Ning Qing, is this the breakfast that Young Master Lu brought? I¡¯m actually getting hungry now.¡±

    ¡°Are you hungry Brother Yunfan?¡± Ning Qing took the milk mixed with fruit bits in her hand, passing the rest of the bag to Mu Yunfan. ¡°You can pick whatever you like.¡±

    Mu Yunfan pointed at the milk mixed with fruit bits in her hands and said, ¡°I choose this.¡±

    Ning Qing was reluctant; this is what Lu Shaoming had brought for her. She lifted her gaze to look at Lu Shaoming.

    It was then that Mu Yunfan took the milk mixed with fruit bits away from her hands.

    ¡°Ay, Brother Yunfan!¡± Ning Qing was frustrated.

    Mu Yunfan had a swig of milk, he looked at Lu Shaoming with a hint of provocation. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Lu. Ay, would this be what Young Master Lu brought specially for Qingqing? What should I do; I¡¯m the one who drank it. Are you angry Qingqing?¡± Mu Yunfan said, looking at Ning Qing pitifully.

    Ning Qing shook her head unwillingly and smiled stiffly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, anything of mine can be given to Brother Yunfan to drink!¡±

    Mu Yunfan curled his lips in a smile, with a touch of evil in his grin. ¡°Can I really choose anything? There must be something that I can¡¯t right? What do you say, Young Master Lu?¡±

    Mu Yunfan stole a nce at Ning Qing¡¯s curvy chest.

    The expression in Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes immediately turned fierce.

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing was totally unaware and asked curiously.

    At this moment, Grandma had a slight movement on the bed; she was awake.

    Ning Qing briskly walked towards Grandma. ¡°Grandma, you are awake! Do you want to sleep for a while more?¡±

    Ning Qing was caring for Grandma inside. Mu Yunfan stood in front of Lu Shaoming. The two men were both around 1.8m tall. Merely standing by the hospital ward was a scene in itself.

    ¡°Young Master Mu, I never thought that you would also be such a vulgar and low-ss person. You seem to have no sense of shame.¡±

    ¡°Ha, Young Master Lu, what are you getting at? I touched Qing Qing vulgarly? Qingqing was the victim but she did not make her own choice? What are you getting at?¡± Mu Yunfan neared Lu Shaoming, and lowering his voice, he said, ¡°Yesterday, during gym ss, my lips were so close to hers. It was the distance of a piece of paper. She was looking at me so innocently, her lips were so fragrant.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯splexion darkened. Heughed coldly, ¡°Ning Qing always treated you like a brother. You were taking advantage of her trust.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right, she treats me like a brother. So she canprehend anything I do to approach her. If you are so capable, why not expose what kind of person I am in front of her?¡±

    ¡°Are you that brazen? If I wanted to expose you, would I need to wait ¡¯til now? How are you so confident that your 18 years of friendship would not be ruined by some words of mine? You are probably waiting for me and Ning Qing to quarrel because of you, then we will drift part that way and you could stand a chance to gain her heart then.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. We are both smart people. We understand this zero sum game. That is why Ning Qing¡¯s attitude is the most important aspect in it all.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at Ning Qing¡¯s back. His eyes were sharp and intelligent. He smiled and said, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve gained the upper hand now, but what about in the future? Other than ying some vague games to provoke me, how long would you want to be a brother? If not for the position of brother, what could you do? Once Ning Qing knows about your feelings for her, will she ept you?¡±

    ¡°If Ning Qing could fall in love with you, why did you have to spend 18 years and still fail? Young Master Mu, you still seem like you have yet to understand. You and Ning Qing are not meant to be.¡±

    Mu Yunfan never imagined that his words would not provoke Lu Shaoming, and rather, he was taunted by Lu Shaoming at the end of it all.

    For the first time, he realized that Lu Shaoming was a strongpetitor. He kept silent for a long period. His eyes were more than clear about what was going on, and he understood the rules of the game.

    Mu Yunfanughed viciously and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay not to have an ending. If I¡¯m not satisfied, then I would ask Young Master Lu to apany me, I can stay here to nauseate you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at him meaningfully, and responded, ¡°Are you sure?¡¯

    Mu Yunfan panicked, asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing much, Young Master Mu seemed to always have the controlling power. Following this, I will give Young Master Lu a lesson. In this world, there is only biased love that can allow you to act without a care. Comparing Ning Qing¡¯s love for you and me, you are forever unworthy.¡±

    Mu Yunfan¡¯s sharp gaze sparkled for a moment, then they heard Grandma say, ¡°Qingqing, I need to use the washroom.¡±

    Mu Yunfan swiftly turned back and walked to Grandma¡¯s side, ¡°Qingqing, I will apany you to bring Grandma to the toilet. Young Master Lu is busy, he should return to the office soon.¡±

    The duo helped Grandma stand up, and when they reached the door of the room, Ning Qing looked at Lu Shaoming. ¡°Shaoming, go back to work. Brother Yunfan is here. You can focus on your work.¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not answer but looked silently at her and Mu Yunfan.

    Ning Qing thought that Lu Shaoming¡¯s expression was weird. ¡°Shaoming...¡± She wanted to talk to him, but Mu Yunfan called her to his side, saying, ¡°Qingqing, hurry up. Granny is in a rush.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head and went to support Grandma¡¯s elbow. Both of them held onto Grandma¡¯s elbows as they escorted her to the washroom.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the 3 figures who were slowly disappearing from sight

    But after Mu Yunfan had taken a few steps, he turned back to look at him. He smiled provocatively at him, as if to say, ¡°Look, you are the outsider!¡±

    Lu Shaoming curled his thin lips into a smile. He ced the thermos in his hand onto the long bench in the corridor. He put both hands in his pockets and then left confidently.

    When Ning Qing helped Grandma out of the bathroom, she could not see Lu Shaoming in sight. The thermos in his hand was sitting isted on the long bench in the corridor.

    Ning Qing had a bad premonition. The silent look at Lu Shaoming gave her by the door was clear with a hint of indifference.

    He had never looked at her like this before.

    Moreover, the two of them were in a lovey dovey stage.

    She helped Grandma back into bed. Ning Qing walked out the ward and bent down to take the thermos.

    The thermos was cold.

    When Lu Shaoming brought it over, it was still hot.

    Ning Qing took out her phone to call Lu Shaoming. It rang a few times, but the automated female voice from answering machine said, ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart sank. She was anxious, like a cat on a hot tin roof.

    His behaviour was abnormal.

    She was totally sure that he was behaving abnormally.

    Ning Qing was extremely frustrated, she dialed multiple numbers, and nobody picked up.

    He did not answer her calls.

    Ning Qing stood on the spot. She was anxious, not knowing what she did wrong to make him angry. He was fine just now, even asking her to kiss him.

    Could it be that she did not give it to him yesterday?

    ¡°Qingqing.¡± Mu Yunfan walked in at this moment and asked, ¡°What is the matter? What happened?¡±

    He did not have the chance toplete his sentence before Ning Qing pushed the thermos in her arms to him. ¡°Brother Yunfan, I am leaving for a bit.¡± Ning Qing ran to the elevator.

    Mu Yunfan saw her disappearing figure. His expression became cold.

    Ning Qing ran out the hospital doors. The wind was cold and biting. She looked around frantically, and the familiar Bentley was not in sight.

    Lu Shaoming had left.

    She used her slim arms to cup herself, giving herself warmth, and called Zhu Rui¡¯s number immediately.

    ¡°Hello, Madam.¡± Zhu Rui picked up swiftly.

    Ning Qing was jubnt. ¡°Secretary Zhu, where¡¯s my president? I called all his numbers just now; he did not answer any of them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, President is on the way to the airport. Maybe he is too busy and didn¡¯t hear the phone ring.¡±

    ¡°Airport? He¡¯s going on a business trip again? How long this time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, he is on a business trip. It is unconfirmed at this time. It might be 2 days, or it might be a week. If things go well, he will return soon.¡±

    Ning Qing was disappointed; he¡¯d gone on another business trip.

    Last time he went on a business trip, shended in the hands of the taxi serial killer. Although he did not say it, she knew that he was trying to keep the work-trips to a minimum.

    He was always by her side. If there were an international matter, he would use a long distance conference call to settle it.

    He left for a business trip. This was the first time that he did not inform her personally.

    ¡°Then... then did he leave a message behind?¡±

    Zhu Rui was silent for a few seconds. ¡°No. President would normally tell me to take care of Madam when he was overseas. This time, he said...¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°President said that Madam has her Brother Yunfan present. He can go to work in peace. President also said that this was what Madam told him personally.¡±

    Ning Qing,¡±...¡±

    ...

    Zhu Rui navigated the car away from the hospital. He used the rear view mirror to look at Ning Qing, who was standing far away. She¡¯de down in a rush and was dressed only in a fur shirt. Her little figure was fragile in the wind.

    Then taking a nce at Lu Shaoming in the backseat, he was also using the rear view mirror to observe the woman. His expression was secretive, but Zhu Rui caught a subtle glimpse of pain in his brow.

    ¡°President, you really want to throw Madam there? Aren¡¯t you going back?¡±

    ¡°Going back?¡± Lu Shaomingughed at himself mockingly. ¡°What would I go back to do? She is unaware. If we continue like this, we will quarrel one day.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t a generous man. He would not be indifferent looking at other men hug and kiss his wife.

    Those who were magnanimous enough could choose to be.

    The most exasperating and helpless thing being, his wife did not have a sense of whatever that was going on.

    Still called him Brother Yunfan time after time.

    Lu Shaoming curled his brows slightly, hiding the tears rolling in his eyes.

    ¡°Then, President, aren¡¯t you scared?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Lu Shaomingughed unhurriedly. ¡°What is there to be afraid of? Scared that she would fall in love with Mu Yunfan? Or fear that she would bear the title of Madam Lu and betray me?¡±

    Zhu Rui shook his head with confidence. ¡°Madam is not that type of person.¡±

    ¡°That would be it. Although Mu Yunfan has motives, he would need Ning Qing¡¯s cooperation to seed. That being said, if I did not leave, Mu Yunfan would be hesitant in his actions. With my departure, giving them both some space, I want to see what would Mu Yunfan do. With action taken, there would be a gap somewhere definitely, if Ning Qing still cannot see through the gaps...then I...¡±

    Lu Shaomingughed, he could onlyugh.

    ¡°Yes, President. Mu Yunfan is only using the title of ¡®brother¡¯ to get close to Madam. Madam would not allow him to seed.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked outside the window. His voice tender with love as he said, ¡°Mu Yunfan apanied Ning Qing for 18 years. Ning Qing treated him even greater than a brother, because Ning Qing received too little love. So she additionally cherished everyone that was good towards her. Just like with Kong Yang, she would not suspect anyone by her side. If not for the 3 years of suffering in the entertainment industry, her personality would be even more innocent and kind.

    ¡°Ning Qing does not understand. If I took action, I could do more, but I am unwilling. I want to use restraint and wait for her to grow up herself, to learn how to tackle her problems. I don¡¯t want her to be sad. I don¡¯t want her to be disappointed.¡±

    ¡°But, her speed is too slow. My patience is running out fast. I can¡¯t help but give her a push.¡±

    The 30 year old man did not behave like a young jealous child. Acting out is childish and ineffective, and Lu Shaoming would not do so.

    He always had his method and principles regarding the things that he took on.

    But he was also a man. He might im to not mind, but in his heart, it bothered him.

    When she was being intimate with Mu Yunfan, although she only saw Mu Yunfan as a brother, he could not take it.

    He thought that he could give her more time, but he could not wait any further. He was afraid that he would allow Mu Yunfan to disappear from the face of this earth.

    But shouldn¡¯t the person making Mu Yunfan disappear be Ning Qing?

    It was only fun that way.

    ¡°President, what are your ns?¡± Zhu Rui questioned.

    Lu Shaomingyzily in the seat. His thin lips formed a small smile. In a carefree manner, he said, ¡°My mother inw has a famous saying. ¡®A woman, the more you pamper her, the more stubborn she gets,¡¯ ha.¡±

 Chapter 139 - Then What Type Does Older Brother Yunfan Like

    <h4>Chapter 139: Then What Type Does Older Brother Yunfan Like</h4>

    Grandma was discharged and Ning Qing went to school.

    At the morning fitness ss, Ning Qing held onto the railings with her hands as she practiced dancing.

    She was looking at her cell phone absentmindedly. It was the third day today. Lu Shaoming had started the longest business trip in history and never came back.

    She called him tons of times, but none got through.

    He still wasn¡¯t answering her calls.

    Ning Qing opened her messaging app andposed a short message for him. [Husband, are you busy? Why aren¡¯t you answering my calls? ]

    Afterposing it, she waited for a long time but didn¡¯t receive a reply.

    Ning Qing¡¯s delicate little face turned gloomy quickly. She put her cell phone aside, and she pouted her pink lips, full of grievances.

    She really didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong.

    She carefully recalled what had happened this week. He had been very normal, except for the night when he had smelled Older Brother Yunfan¡¯s cologne on her.

    Was he angry about Older Brother Yunfan?

    But why, Older Brother Yunfan and her were like brother and sister.

    If something were to happen between her and her Brother Yunfan, it would¡¯ve happened 18 years ago. How could she have still liked him?

    Ning Qing was very distressed, and her heart was bitter for a while. He had behaved so strangely, and he sentenced her to the cold shoulder without telling her where she went wrong. She didn¡¯t even have a chance to defend herself.

    Ning Qing lowered her gaze and an image of him wearing a dark red sweater and a dark blue tweed overcoat that day appeared in her mind. Her eyes were a little wet.

    She missed him so much.

    For the first time, she missed someone to the point of crying.

    At this time, ¡°Qingqing.¡± Mu Yunfan walked over. He looked at Ning Qing¡¯s depressed state and asked with augh, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look unhappy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Ning Qing shook her head. She would not tell him about her and Lu Shaoming. After all, it was their business as a couple.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. If you have something on your mind, just tell Brother. I might be able to help you share your worries.¡±

    Ning Qing still shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Mu Yunfan looked at her unwillingness to say and did not force her, haste does not bring sess. He had to take things slow, ¡°Qingqing, your movements are not up to standard ¨C let me teach you,¡± Mu Yunfan said as he ced one hand on the railing, moving close to her from behind. One arm wrapped around her small waist, while his hand was on her t stomach.

    In this way, Mu Yunfan seemed to hug her.

    The two had never acted so intimately. When the faint cologne of his body wafted into Ning Qing¡¯s nose, Ning Qing suddenly became stiff.

    She felt awkward and resisted in her heart.

    She missed the embrace of Lu Shaoming, who exuded a clear and charming aura.

    While Ning Qing was in a trance, Mu Yunfan¡¯s hand on her lower abdomen slowly moved down along her left leg. ¡°Take a deep breath. Slowly stretch out your left leg backward. Keep your posture graceful, abdomen tightened, buttocks raised, chest out...¡±

    He slowly instructed her as he spoke in her ear and sprayed warm and wet air on her beautiful hair as he spoke.

    It was very ambiguous.

    When Ning Qing was in distress, she looked up at thending window in front of her. In the window, Mu Yunfan¡¯s hand was about to slowly extend to her buttocks.

    When he spoke to her, his eyes were fixed on her hair, his gaze so passionate.

    ¡°Older Brother Yunfan!¡± Panic in Ning Qing¡¯s eyes as she quickly shook off his hand, and jumped aside a few steps, her guard up.

    ¡°Qingqing, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Yunfan walked to her.

    ¡°Older Brother Yunfan, stand still!¡± Ning Qing stepped back two more steps. Her petite waist directly bumped into the sports equipment behind; she hissed in pain.

    Her voice quickly attracted the attention of the other students in the fitness ssroom, and everyone looked towards them.

    Ning Qing was embarrassed.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s alright. Keep practicing, everyone,¡± Mu Yunfan pped and said loudly.

    So the students began to practice again.

    ¡°Qingqing, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you react so aggressively just now? I was just teaching you the movements. Where have I gone wrong?¡± Mu Yunfan shrugged his shoulders innocently and asked with concern.

    Ning Qing saw that his eyes were open and honest, and the passionate gaze was no longer there. Ning Qing suspected that she had just misinterpreted.

    How could Older Brother Yunfan look at her in that way?

    That was the way you look at your lover.

    ¡°Sorry, Brother Yunfan. I have not slept well recently, so I might be easily agitated,¡± Ning Qing exined guiltily.

    Mu Yunfan shook his head in a pampering way. ¡°That¡¯s all right. You might be too tired. Go back and have an early rest tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you, Older Brother Yunfan.¡±

    Mu Yunfan pointed to the railing with his eyes. ¡°Since everything¡¯s all right, let¡¯s practice again.¡±

    When Ning Qing looked at the railing, her heart was still pounding at what had just happened. Sheughed sheepishly as she said. ¡°Hehe, forget it, Older Brother Yunfan. I¡¯m not practicing anymore. Let me run.¡±

    Then Ning Qing turned to the treadmill far ahead and started running.

    Mu Yunfan looked at her back and the smile on his face was reced by a gloomy gaze.

    ...

    At noon Ning Qing went to the canteen for dinner. She could not help but take out her cell phone and call Zhu Rui.

    The call was swiftly connected. ¡°Hello, Secretary Zhu, I¡¯d like to ask when your president will be back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madam. I haven¡¯t been notified yet. Maybe in another day or two.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you, Secretary Zhu.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Madam. If that¡¯s all. I¡¯ll hang up.¡±

    Zhu Rui hung up.

    Ning Qing put her cell phone back in her pocket. With chopsticks in one hand, she began to pick at the rice in her lunch box.

    She was eating listlessly when Mu Yunfan came over. ¡°Qingqing,¡± he called out.

    He took a lunch box and sat opposite her.

    ¡°Older Brother Yunfan, you¡¯re here for lunch?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I saw you here and sat down.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded and continued to look down, picking at the rice grains one by one.

    ¡°Qingqing, why are you eating so little? Don¡¯t you like sweet and sour ribs? Come on, have a piece.¡± Mu Yunfan took a piece of sweet and sour ribs and brought them to Ning Qing¡¯s mouth.

    Ning Qing was stunned for a while, then she turned her head sideways and began with a faltering smile. ¡°Older Brother Yunfan, don¡¯t feed me. Everyone is watching. How embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t we like this before? Why do you care what others think?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the same. We were young and ignorant at that time,¡± Ning Qing said as she used chopsticks to take the sweet and sour ribs from his chopsticks and put them in her lunch box as apromise.

    Mu Yunfan did not continue this topic. After eating in silence for some time, he casually asked, ¡°Qingqing, I haven¡¯t seen Young Master Lu for a long time. Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Shaoming has gone on a business trip.¡±

    ¡°Business trip? Why haven¡¯t I seen you on the phone with him?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s expression grew depressed, and her entire person looked as if she was in a state of mise.

    Mu Yunfan saw the situation and said, ¡°Qingqing, a man with power and status like Young Master will face various kinds of temptations. Many times, when men have a change of heart, it usually reveals itself in the small details of life. You should pay attention to it and analyze Young Master Lu closely.¡±

    Twack! Ning Qing brought her chopsticks down heavily on the table. She furrowed her eyebrows tightly and said, ¡°Older Brother Yunfan, what are you talking about? Shaoming is not that kind of person. I¡¯ve lost my appetite. I¡¯m out of here.¡±

    Ning Qing got up and left.

    Mu Yunfan waited for her to walk away and looked at the sweet and sour ribs on her te. She had not even touched them.

    But when he had said ¡°change of heart¡±, she had responded so agitatedly. It seems that she really likes Lu Shaoming.

    As for this morning¡¯s probing actions, she had rejected his approach.

    What should he do about her?

    He really didn¡¯t want to hurt her.

    ...

    After school in the afternoon, Ning Qing left the school alone. She had just taken two steps when Mu Yunfan¡¯s Porche stopped beside her. ¡°Qingqing, get in. I¡¯ll bring you home.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Older Brother Yunfan. I want to walk alone.¡± Ning Qing refused.

    ¡°Okay, then be safe. See youter.¡± Mu Yunfan did not insist and drove away in his Porsche.

    Ning Qing walked slowly by herself. She took out her cell phone again. One day had already passed, but Lu Shaoming had not replied.

    After thinking about it, sheposed another text message, [Shaoming, what did I do wrong? You can tell me, I will change. Please don¡¯t start a cold war with me, okay? ]

    The text message was sent sessfully, and she walked slowly to her mother¡¯s apartment.

    Instead of taking the usual busy streets, she took a remote shortcut.

    As she approached the apartment building, she looked down at her cell phone. Lu Shaoming had not replied to her. She looked very sad. At this moment, a hand suddenly covered her mouth from behind.

    ¡°Mmph.¡± Ning Qing was astonished and struggled with both her hands and feet.

    But the man in ck behind her covered her mouth and quickly dragged her to one side of thewn.

    There were two men on thewn.

    ¡°Boss, we haven¡¯t seen a woman here for a few days. Today is our lucky day. Look at her skin. It¡¯s beautiful and tender.¡±

    Ning Qing was pressed on the ground. The boss got on top of her impatiently. He put his mouth on her face and said, ¡°Yes, this woman makes me lose control just by looking at her. This won¡¯t do, she¡¯s moving too much. Help me control her. I¡¯ll go first and let you y with her when I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°Yes, whatever the boss says.¡± The two subordinatesughed wickedly and quickly squatted down to restrain Ning Qing¡¯s hands and feet.

    Ning Qing was very upset. She was so unlucky that she had bumped into rapists and gangsters.

    Just now, she had been looking at her cell phone too seriously. She hadn¡¯t noticed that someone was behind her. She had been too careless.

    Seeing that the two men were trying to restrain her, Ning Qing opened her mouth and bit the hand that the boss had used to cover her mouth.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The boss screamed as he quickly released Ning Qing and burst out. ¡°This woman is so fierce, that the meat on my hand was almost bitten off by her.¡±

    Ning Qing took this opportunity to kick on the boss¡¯s crotch. The boss could not escape and got kicked.

    Another scream rang out as the boss held onto his crotch and rolled around in pain on thewn.

    ¡°Help, help!¡± It was at this time that Ning Qing jumped up from the ground agilely and ran out, shouting, ¡°Help, there are robbers here.¡±

    The two subordinates had just caught the corners of Ning Qing¡¯s clothes but she slipped away. They quickly chased her. ¡°Don¡¯t run, stop!¡±

    Not far ahead was a residential building. Ning Qing tried her best to run. ¡°Help!¡±

    Her eyes shone as she saw that there were two passers-by ahead.

    She was going to be saved.

    At that moment, she heard a familiar voice behind her. ¡°What are you guys doing? You daremit robbery in broad daylight.¡±

    Ning Qing stopped and looked back. It was Mu Yunfan.

    ¡°Who are you, how dare you spoil our good thing? Attack!¡± The two gangsters rushed toward Mu Yunan.

    Mu Yunfan was very agile and sharp, and he easily took down the two gangsters after several moves.

    At this time Ning Qing saw that the boss had suddenly rushed out from thewn beside him. The boss was holding a stick in his hand and was about to attack Mu Yunfan from behind.

    ¡°Brother Yunfan, be careful!¡± Ning Qing eximed.

    Mu Yunfan heard the sound and looked back. He stretched out his foot to kick the boss¡¯s chest. The boss fell to the ground. But the stick also happened to hit Mu Yunfan¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Tss.¡± Ning Qing heard Mu Yunfan¡¯s hiss of pain.

    At this time, the two passers-by also rushed to help. The three gangsters saw so many people, so they quickly got up and fled, Ning Qing caught up and said, ¡°Stop, don¡¯t run!¡±

    Ning Qing wanted to chase after them, but Mu Yunfan grabbed her arm and frowned in pain. ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t chase them anymore. It would not be good for your reputation if things blow up. My leg hurts. Help me home.¡±

    Ning Qing, concerned about his injury, did not chase after the three gangsters anymore. She looked down at Mu Yunfan¡¯s legs and asked with concern, ¡°Brother Yunfan, how¡¯s your leg? Shall I take you to the hospital?¡±

    Mu Yunfan slowly extended his hand to hold Ning Qing¡¯s soft waist and put his head on her small dainty shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. It just hurts a little. I just need to rest for one night.¡±

    There was a light fragrance on Ning Qing¡¯s silky hair, it smelled very good, Mu Yunfan closed his eyes, as he took a sniff.

    For three years, he had not hugged her so closely.

    Both of them were hugging each other, and such an intimate posture caused Ning Qing to stiffen.

    He was still sniffing the fragrance on her tender neck. His actions were light, but she could still sense what he was doing.

    Lu Shaoming loved to do this.

    The image of this morning¡¯s fitness ss came up again. He was close as she practiced, and she remembered the look in his eyes when he looked at her.

    This new Mu Yunfan was a stranger to Ning Qing.

    Quickly pushing him aside, Ning Qing helped him by holding onto his arm. She masked her deep thoughts, and she opened her mouth andugh, ¡°Older Brother Yunfan, then I shall help you home.¡±

    ...

    When they returned to the apartment, both her mother and grandmother were asleep.

    Ning Qing helped Mu Yunfan into the room and sat him on the bed.

    Unexpectedly, Mu Yunfan sat down too quickly. Ning Qing could not hold him up in that instant. Both of them fell down on the bed, Mu Yunfan was below, and Ning Qing was on top.

    The room was silent as the eyes of two people met, and time seemed to stop.

    Ning Qing watched Mu Yunfan¡¯s peach blossom eyes that were filled with tender light. She did not get up, nor did she speak.

    Seeing the girl lying quietly on his body, her autumn pupils bright, Mu Yunfan could not control his hand. He held her face.

    ¡°Qingqing...¡± He rubbed her delicate skin and his heart was already drunk. ¡°I still remember how you looked when you were a child. You looked like a princess in pink carved from jade. Now Qingqing is more beautiful; you¡¯re blooming like a rose.¡±

    Ning Qing gently lifted her delicate lips and nodded as she softly said, ¡°Older Brother Yunfan is more handsome and charming. I wonder how many girls have swooned after you.¡±

    An adult man and woman discussing such topics in such an intimate position. Mu Yunfan felt that his heart has been caressed by feathers, tickling and tempting his heart.

    She would never guard against him.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t like any of the girls who¡¯ve swooned after me.¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s expression grew brighter, as her eyes were more brilliant. She pretended to be pure and yful and asked, ¡°What type does Older Brother Yunfan like?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s palm-sized face was as delicate and beautiful as a porcin vase. Her eyes were curved with amusement, and the disappearing small dimples on her cheeks were as blinding as the sun¡¯s rays now.¡±

    Mu Yunfan¡¯s gaze showed some intoxication. ¡°Qingqing,¡± he muttered, slowly raising his head. He closed his eyes and went to kiss her.

    Unfortunately, Mu Yunfan failed to kiss Ning Qing.

    When he thought he was about to kiss her, he heard the girl saying, ¡°Older Brother Yunfan, are you trying to kiss me?¡±

    This sentence woke him up like a basin of cold water. In an instant, his heart seemed to understand something as clearly as a mirror.

    The girl who had resisted his touch this morning was lying quietly on him just now.

    He said that when she was a little girl, she looked as beautiful as if she was carved from jade, and she had returned with how he had caused girls to swoon after him.

    She was testing him!

    Mu Yunfan opened his eyes. The girl¡¯s eyes were as clear as the flowing spring. She was no longer smiling. She furrowed her eyebrows lightly, causing her small face to look very stern. ¡°Older Brother Yunfan, so the girl you like is me? When did you start to like me?¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Mu Yunfanughed lightly under Ning Qing¡¯spelling eyes, ¡°Qingqing, what are you thinking? Do you think I wanted to kiss you?¡±

    Saying that, Mu Yunfan took a leaf from Ning Qing¡¯s beautiful hair, ¡°Take it, I was going to take this from your hair.¡±

    When Ning Qing looked at the leaf, her face turned red.

    Was she delusional?

    Older Brother Yunfan doesn¡¯t want to kiss her, nor does he like her?

    However, his intoxicated expression just now couldn¡¯t deceive her.

    It was the same expression as when Lu Shaoming kissed her ¨C a man¡¯s longing for a woman.

    While her heart was in a mess, Mu Yunfan had turned over and pressed Ning Qing under his body. ¡°Qingqing, since you said that I like you, then I shall not hold back.¡±

    He began to tickle Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing knew that he was ying with her, but Ning Qing pushed him away and scrambled down from his bed. They had already passed the age of ying around in bed.

    ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t be paranoid. We¡¯ve been together for 18 years. If I liked you, I would have pursued you long ago. I wouldn¡¯t have waited until now when you¡¯re already married.¡±

 Chapter 140 - A Beautiful Woman Beside Young Master Lu

    <h4>Chapter 140: A Beautiful Woman Beside Young Master Lu</h4>

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ning Qing nodded her head, she used her hands to smooth her clothes. She looked directly at him and asked, ¡°Brother Yun Fan, you would not lie to me right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°It better be true. Brother Yunfan, if you lied to me, I would be very sad. Those strangers cannot harm me when they lie to me, but you are my kin.

    ¡°Moreover, Brother Yunfan, you also know that I am Madam Lu now. We have grown up already. It is not suitable for us to engage in intimate interactions anymore. It would be better if we could maintain a distance between one another. Speaking honestly, if Brother Yunfan likes me, there would only be one oue. I love Lu Shaoming. There would be nothing with you. For the sake of me and you, I can only distance myself from you. Do you understand, Brother Yunfan?¡±

    After Ning Qing said these words, she felt morefortable in her heart. Actually, she was unwilling to suspect Mu Yunfan. After all, he was an important friend in her life.

    But his actions recently were too abnormal, and they made her feel ufortable.

    She had to remind him.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Mu Yunfan was silent for a few seconds and forcefully ced a smile on his lips.

    It seemed like he had been from Ning Qing for too long. In these 3 years, Ning Qing had changed significantly.

    She was always quick witted and brilliant, but this tone of guile had an additional sharpness to it.

    She¡¯d grown up.

    Everyone said that couples would be simr in their ways. She had a touch of Lu Shaoming¡¯s foresight and prudence. She was resembling him more and more.

    After exiting the room, Ning Qing saw Yun Wanqing pouring water for herself to drink in the living room. She walked forward and waved towards her mum. She said softly, ¡°Mum,e over.¡±

    Yun Wanqing walked over to Ning Qing¡¯s side. ¡°Qingqing, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you behaving so secretly?¡±

    ¡°Mum.¡± Ning Qing said while whispering, holding on to her mum¡¯s elbow, ¡°Did Brother Yunfan leave for his condominium just now?¡±

    Ning Qing had a question in her heart, she met with thugs halfway, and it was too much of a coincidence, considering Brother Yunfan¡¯s arrival.

    Brother Yunfan had recently returned from overseas. He was not familiar with the roads, and she chose a secluded and winding route. Why would Brother Yunfan go there?

    ¡°Oh, Yunfan came back once. He saw that you did not return for so long, so he asked which route you would take. I pointed out one road to him. What¡¯s the matter Qingqing?¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head. ¡°Nothing, Mum. You should go to sleep.¡±

    It seemed like she was being too suspicious recently. Brother Yunfan was innocent. She¡¯d been suspecting Brother Yunfan for a while.

    Ning Qing smacked her head, and returned to her own room.

    Returning to her room, shey on her bed. Ning Qing sent a message to Yin Shuiling.

    [Shui Ling , Brother Yunfan is back in the country, would you want to meet him? ]

    Yin Shuiling replied speedily.

    [What¡¯s there to see? It is not as if you don¡¯t know our personalities have never meshed, even since our youth. It was only due to the promise made during our childhood. If there¡¯s nothing else, I will go back to drawingics. Bye bye.]

    The Mu, Yin, Xu and Ning families were friends for generations. These four kids were all childhood sweethearts. They grew up together, but Yin Shuiling and Mu Yunfan did not see eye to eye. They would not want to spare an extra nce at one another. Mu Yunfan and Xu Junxi werepeting between themselves. They did not have deep ties; only Ning Qing had pleasant rtionships with all three of them.

    Ning Qing puffed her cheeks. She wanted to chat more with Yin Shuiling.

    Ning Qing continued to use her phone. She opened it up to a familiar number, and she did not give up. She sent yet another text.

    [Hubby, I miss you very much. Do you miss me? If you do please respond to me.]

    There was no response from Lu Shaoming¡¯s end, even after an entire night.

    ...

    The next morning, after breakfast, Mu Yunfan and Ning Qing left for school together.

    Because Mu Yunfan had an injured thigh, he did not drive. Ning Qing supported his elbow, and they went out together to the main road to hail a taxi.

    ¡°Brother Yun Fan, you hang tight. I will go g the cab.¡± Ning Qing let Mu Yunfan stand on the steps. She went to the sidewalk to hail a taxi.

    ¡°Okay, be careful Qingqing,¡± Mu Yunfan ordered.

    Because it was the peak hour currently, it was not easy to hail one. Ning Qing hailed many cabs, but nobody stopped for her.

    When an empty car came, Ning Qing¡¯s phone rang; it was a call from Zhu Rui.

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes brightened up immediately as she quickly picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Secretary Zhu, what... really? I will rush there now.¡±

    Ning Qing ended the call and boarded the taxi. She said to the driver, ¡°Driver, please send me to Guang Qing, fast!¡±

    The taxi sped up, Ning Qing heard someone calling her from behind, ¡°Qingqing, Qingqing.¡±

    It was only then she realized she left Mu Yunfan in the original spot.

    She wound down the windows, and stretched her head out of the car. She said with an apologetic tone, ¡°Brother Yunfan, I¡¯m sorry. You take a cab to school by yourself. Shaoming is back today. I¡¯m going to the office to wait for him. Oh right, Brother Yunfan, help me to apply for one day of leave.¡±

    The taxi left hurriedly and it disappeared in a sh.

    Mu Yunfan stood on the ground. He angrily balled his fingers into a fist. This was the first time he¡¯d been thrown aside by another, and the first time Ning Qing ignored himpletely.

    Mu Yunfan stayed at school, and he got to see Ning Qing at the afternoon gym ss.

    ¡°Qingqing, what¡¯s the matter? I thought you went to see Young Master Lu in the morning? You even asked me to get the day off for you. Why are you here now?¡±

    Ning Qing had a disappointed look on her face. ¡°Oh, when I rushed down to Guang Qing, Secretary Zhu told me Shao,ing¡¯s flight had been changed to an afternoon flight, and he wouldn¡¯t be here until the afternoon.¡±

    Mu Yunfan¡¯s eyes turned cold. If he had changed his flight schedule, why did he not inform Ning Qing beforehand and make her waste a trip?

    It seemed that Lu Shaoming was doing this on purpose.

    ¡°Qingqing, you...¡±

    At this moment, Ning Qing¡¯s phone rang again. She smiled like a blossomed flower. She quickly answered and said, ¡°Hello, Secretary Zhu...okay, okay. I will go there now.¡±

    Ning Qing turned to leave.

    Mu Yunfan¡¯s words were stuck in his throat. His face was green with envy. He felt all of the world¡¯s evil mustering within him.

    Mu Yunfan returned to the condo, he thought he was seeing things. Ning Qing was also sitting in the living room.

    ¡°Qingqing, what¡¯s wrong this time? Don¡¯t tell me Lu Shaoming¡¯s flight has been dyed again? He won¡¯t be here ¡¯til tonight?¡±

    ¡°How did you know, Brother Yunfan? Shaoming¡¯s flight was dyed for 3 hours. He won¡¯t be here until tonight.¡±

    Mu Yunfan understood immediately. He recalled when Lu Shaoming had told him, ¡°Biased love can always behave without fear.¡± Lu Shaoming was demonstrating it for him to see.

    Mu Yunfan could control it anymore. He said, ¡°Qingqing, I think Young Master Lu is doing this on purpose. He is ying with you. Don¡¯t go at night; even if you do go, you will not be able to see him.¡±

    Ning Qing stood up swiftly from the sofa and said unhappily, ¡°Brother Yunfan, what nonsense are you spouting? I don¡¯t allow you to speak of him like this. He would not use such childish methods like dying the ne to y with me. He has been on a business trip for 4 days. Work has been so tiring, and you are still trying to nder him!¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Mu Yunfan wanted to exin.

    At this moment, Ning Qing¡¯s phone rang again. It was Secretary Zhu again, and Mu Yunfan felt his entire body be ufortable in an instant.

    Ning Qing smiled happily when she received the call. She shuffled and ran to the front porch to change her shoes. Mu Yunfan followed her closely, ¡°Qingqing, it is nightfall now. It¡¯s dangerous for a girl to hail a taxi alone at night; let me bring you.¡±

    Ning Qing was still angry with him due to what he¡¯d just said. She saw his attitude had changed for the better. She looked at his thigh, and asked with concern, ¡°Can you drive?¡±

    ¡°I can, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ...

    The two of them arrived at Guang Qing and walked into the lobby. The lobby contained a row of 10 or so smartly dressed directors led by Zhu Rui. The workers in the building were still on their shift.

    Ning Qing walked in. ¡°Madam.¡± Zhu Rui politely weed her in.

    Ning Qing softly asked, ¡°Secretary Zhu, when will Shaoming arrive?¡±

    ¡°President has just disembarked from the ne; he is on the way now. He needs around 10 minutes to arrive.¡±

    Ning Qing heartbeat elerated. Once she thought of Lu Shaominging back, she was antsy and excited.

    At this moment, she heard someone mocking from the side, ¡°I don¡¯t think that 10 mins are enough, Qingqing. I think you¡¯ll need to wait for at least an hour.¡±

    It was the voice of Mu Yunfan.

    Ning Qing froze upon hearing his words.

    Zhu Rui looked at Mu Yunfan. He said politely, ¡°No matter whether it was 10 mins or 1 hour, our president did not ask Madam to wait.¡±

    Mu Yunfan was stunned. He was at a loss for words.

    That¡¯s right, Lu Shaoming hadn¡¯t instructed her toe here; it was all Ning Qing¡¯s excitement.

    ¡°Madam, I think Young Master Lu has urgent matters to attend to. He is not willing to wait here. If that¡¯s the case, Madam and Young Master Mu can go back,¡± Zhu Rui said with good intent.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Ning Qing immediately rejected that. She turned her head to face Mu Yunfan¡¯s cold face. ¡°Brother Yunfan, you have already brought me to Guang Qing, there is nothing for you here. You can go home.¡±

    ¡°No, I will apany you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to. Go home, Brother Yunfan. Look at your grim face, just like someone owes you a few hundred-thousand dors. Shaoming would not be happy to see that. Go back. Think of it as me begging you to,¡± Ning Qing softly implored.

    Mu Yunfan was on the brink of tears. Just because of his solemn face, Ning Qing was begging him to leave Guang Qing?

    The reason being she was scared that Lu Shaoming would not be happy?

    By that logic, if one day Lu Shaoming would not be happy seeing him around, would Ning Qing then beg him to leave T city?

    Okay. That man won. He¡¯d gotten to know, topare him and Lu Shaoming¡¯s importance in Ning Qing¡¯s head; he was sorelycking.

    But, it was only temporary.

    Mu Yunfan turned to leave.

    Not long after Mu Yunfan left, a luxury utility vehicle stopped in front of Guang Qing. The driver opened the passenger door. Lu Shaoming walked out.

    He was dressed in a navy blue coat. There was no suit underneath. The navy blue vest wrapped over a customized handmade clean dress shirt. He did not have a tie, and there was a European brooch on the vest, attracting the eyes of onlookers.

    His ck trousers were immactely ironed. They did not have a single crease. Due to his heavy steps, it now had creases that could reflect his cold steps

    His demeanor was clear and charming.

    Ning Qing forgot about her wildly beating heart. She followed him for so long, but this feeling still hadn¡¯t changed. Just a look at him. She was so deeply attracted by him.

    How could she reject this 30 year old mature attractive man?

    Lu Shaoming started to ascend the steps. He walked into the lobby. His navy blue coat swayed with his every movement. It was an elegant sight to behold.

    After getting close to him, she noticed that his face did not seem to be extremely tired. He seemed to have gone a couple days without shaving. His strong chin seemed to have some stubble.

    Ning Qing felt her legs go soft. Her small face was burning hot. That night, she chased after his lips wanting to kiss him. He was a master at not letting her get what she wants. His sweaty face buried into her neck. He used his chin to nudge her one time after another, and he murmured, ¡°Darling, do you know that I am dying already?¡±

    Ning Qing wanted to cover her face. What was he thinking about?

    ¡°President...¡± Zhu Rui came forward to wee him and ced a document in front of the man. The two of them were speaking softly, and Lu Shaoming nodded in response.

    Then Lu Shaoming led the row of well-dressed men into the elevator.

    Ning Qing froze. He did not speak to her at all. He only gave her an expression when he passed by her. It was subtle.

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for 4 days, and he treated her like this?

    She had so much to say to him.

    ¡°Madam.¡± Zhu Rui had been left behind. He walked beside her. ¡°Madam, President needs to go to a meeting, and it will take an hour or two. You can go home. Or you can rest in the President¡¯s office.¡±

    Ning Qing was aggravated. She pouted her pink lips and said disappointedly, ¡°I will wait for him.¡±

    Ning Qing fell asleep while she waited for him. Over these past few days, he did not respond to her. She thought about him greatly at night, and often could not fall into slumber. Even if she could fall asleep, she slept poorly.

    She never thought that she would fall asleep here.

    Opening her eyes, the spacious office was dead silent. Lu Shaoming did note back.

    Ning Qing looked at her watch. One hour had passed; it was 7.

    She felt ufortable. They had not seen each other for 4 days, and he really did not miss her even a bit.

    She wanted to break into tears. She used her slim arm and she slowly sat up. At this moment, the shirt covering her body slid down to her waist.

    Ning Qing looked down and saw something. The tears in her eyes instantly went dry. Sheughed out loud.

    This rascal!

    Her body was covered by a navy blue thin coat. It was the one that Lu Shaoming was wearing.

    He came to see her!

    Ning Qingid back down on the sofa. Her two white hands touching the cor of the coat, she ducked her head into it to sniff it. Hmm, the scent of his body.

    That clear and clean scent.

    She thought of it for 4 whole days.

    Her face felt hot, her body limp. He was clearly not here, but she was already immersed in his scent.

    His scent alone was enough to make her go crazy.

    Ning Qing buried her delicate soft face into his clothes. She opened her bright, shining eyes. He missed her also right?

    Hehe.

    Ning Qing walked out the office. She left a note for Lu Shaoming. It bore the words ¨C Hubby, I¡¯m going home, to our home. I¡¯m going home to personally cook you something. Return quickly after you¡¯re done with your meeting. Miss you, XOXO.

    ...

    Ning Qing went back to the Tea Pavilion vi. Auntie Yang saw her return and said, ¡°Madam, you are back. Is Siring home tonight? I will make dinner.¡±

    ¡°No need, Auntie Yang. Come be my assistant. He will back tonight. I will cook personally. ¡±

    ¡°Sure¡±

    Ning Qing turned the stove on, and she was ready to start cooking when the phone in her pocket rang; it was a call from Mu Yunfan.

    ¡°Hello, Brother Yunfan.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Qingqing, I am drinking in the bar now. Some of my foreign ssmates are in T city. We gathered for a meeting, Qingqing you shoulde.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be going, Shaoming ising home tonight. I¡¯m cooking up a meal for him.¡±

    The voice on the other end went silent for a few moments, thenughed. ¡°Qingqing, are you sure Young Master Lu will return home for dinner? It is such a coincidence. I saw him in this bar also, and there is an extremely stunning woman by his side.¡±

    Ning Qing froze.

    ...

    In the bar.

    Ning Qing walked into the bar, observing her surroundings. She found Mu Yunfan¡¯s table easily. He was drinking with a few foreigners.

 Chapter 141 - Seen You In My Dreams

    <h4>Chapter 141: Seen You In My Dreams</h4>

    Ning Qing went forward and asked, ¡°Older Brother Yunfan, where is Shaoming?¡±

    ¡°Qingqing, you are here.¡± Mu Yunfan reached out and grabbed Ning Qing¡¯s slender wrist and pulled her to sit beside him. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, have a drink with me.¡±

    ¡°Brother Yunfan, I don¡¯t want to drink.¡± Ning Qing only wanted to see Lu Shaoming now.

    When the foreigners saw Ning Qing, their eyes gleamed and they asked Mu Yunfan who was the beautiful girl was in fluent English.

    Mu Yunfan put his hand around Ning Qing¡¯s shoulder and smiled as he answered, ¡°My girlfriend.¡±

    Ning Qing was shocked, and she quickly pushed aside Mu Yunfan and said in a serious voice, ¡°Older Brother Yunfan, what are you saying? I...¡±

    Mu Yunfan pulled Ning Qing into his arms with great strength. He murmured, ¡°Qingqing, they are my friends. They just asked if there¡¯s a problem with my body since I don¡¯t have a girlfriend and I am 23 years old. They wanted to introduce girls to me. I find it annoying, so help me fend them off.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ning Qing immediately refused. ¡°There are many boys in China who are 23 years old and haven¡¯t found a girlfriend yet. Older Brother Yunfan, just exin it to them.¡± Ning Qing broke away from Mu Yunfan¡¯s embrace.

    Mu Yunfan, however, did not let go and smiled at the foreigners as he said, ¡°My girlfriend is shy.¡±

    This was a bar, where the lights were red, and the alcohol shed green. It was the most normal ce to hug and cuddle. The foreigners were cheering them on, and the people around them also looked at them.

    Thebination of a handsome man like Mu Yunfan and a beautiful girl like Ning Qing was very eye-catching. Everyone knocked on their cups and cheered for them one after another.

    Ning Qing could not escape from Mu Yunfan. Her face turned red with extreme embarrassment. ¡°Older Brother Yunfan, if you continue, I¡¯ll get mad!¡±

    As soon as she said that, a clear and crisp female voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Hey, President Lu, isn¡¯t this your wife Ning Qing?¡±

    Ning Qing raised her eyes through the embrace of Mu Yunfan. Lu Shaoming was wearing a blue vest and standing there while looking like a gentleman. His noble and elegant temperament was ipatible with this ce where red and green lights shed, and he was especially eye-catching.

    Behind him stood a few men in suits and leather shoes, but beside him stood a tall and beautiful woman.

    The beauty was in a purple sheep wool dress which outlined her beautiful figure. She exuded self-confidence through her gaze, and with her high-heeled shoes, she gave off the aura of a strong woman.

    The person who had asked that question was this beautiful woman.

    Ning Qing bumped into Lu Shaoming¡¯s dark eyes. His gaze was calm and emotionless.

    ¡°President Lu, it¡¯s such a coincidence that we can also meet your girlfriend here, but why is your girlfriend holding such a handsome man? They look very close,¡± the beautiful woman asked bluntly with a raise of her eyebrows.

    One of the foreigners was proficient in Chinese and answered, ¡°This beautiful girl is my friend, Yunfan¡¯s girlfriend.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart sank and she knew things were bad.

    Lu Shaoming was already giving her the cold shoulder, and now, she had caused him to misunderstand again.

    Ning Qing felt as if she were sitting on pins and needles. She moved her petite shoulders to throw Mu Yunfan off, but Mu Yunfan¡¯s hand holding her did not budge.

    Ning Qing squeezed her little fist in secret.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s alright. This is my girlfriend¡¯s brother, they are just brother and sister. You probably know him if I introduce him, he is Mu Yunfan, Master Mu,¡± Lu Shaoming said casually, with a light tone.

    ¡°Mu Yunfan? Oh, I remember, so it¡¯s Master Mu. I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡± The beautiful woman nodded politely to Mu Yunfan.

    Mu Yunfan¡¯s unruly smile showed an arrogant coldness. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Okay, now that we¡¯ve said hello, let¡¯s go.¡± Lu Shaoming nced at Ning Qing with a slight smile and turned away.

    The men in suits and leather shoes left with Lu Shaoming. When the beautiful woman left, she took a meaningful look at Ning Qing. ¡°I heard that Master Mu loves Miss Ning very much. Now that I¡¯ve seen it, it¡¯s true indeed. Miss Ning, how lucky you are!¡±

    How could Ning Qing not hear the hidden irony of ¡°lucky¡± in her words? She felt as if she had been pped hard.

    She had always been open and honest and had seen Mu Yunfan as her brother, but they had looked so bad in the eyes of others.

    And Lu Shaoming, who had seen Mu Yunfan and her hugging, did not show any emotions.

    She felt that it was ridiculous now that she thought of it. Lu Shaoming had felt jealous because of the smell of Mu Yunfan¡¯s cologne, and she had thought that he was being oversensitive.

    Now, he was not sensitive and had given her freedom, she felt that there was something abnormal between her and Mu Yunfan.

    Ning Qing looked at the foreigners and said in English, ¡°Sorry, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Mu Yunfan is only my brother. The man just now is my husband.¡±

    After that, Ning Qing looked at Mu Yunfan beside her and said, ¡°Let go!¡±

    This was the first time that Ning Qing looked at him with such distant eyes. Mu Yunfan¡¯s hands let go and Ning Qing stood up and left.

    ¡°Qingqing, where are you going? Going to find Lu Shaoming? Young Master Lu didn¡¯t want you to apany him at all. He already has the beauty next to him is in his arms.¡±

    ¡°Mu Yunfan, you¡¯ve really let me down this time.¡± Ning Qing strode away and went to find Lu Shaoming in the direction he had left.

    ...

    Watching Ning Qing go, Mu Yunfan snapped his finger and a waiter came over.

    The waiter bent down and said, ¡°Master Mu, anything I can help you with?¡±

    ¡°Which room is Young Master Lu in? Add some spice to his water and wine, prepare a beautiful woman for him, and take more pictures.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The waiter nodded.

    Mu Yunfan took a sip of wine and his eyes were clouded with darkness. He had nted a man beside Lu Shaoming, knowing that he woulde to the bar at night.

    He had called Ning Qing because he wanted to act out that scene just now and drive a wedge between husband and wife.

    Even if Ning Qing found Lu Shaoming, it would be useless. He had ordered the waiter to drug Lu Shaoming¡¯s drinks. Later, when he takes Ning Qing away, Lu Shaoming would definitely find another woman to solve his problem.

    Ning Qing would divorce Lu Shaoming if he were to cheat in marriage.

    He had no choice. Ning Qing has forced him to take this step. Last night¡¯s ruse of self-injury to win her trust had not only failed, but Ning Qing had also resisted his touch, so he must take risks.

    ...

    Ning Qing came to the door of the room, which was half open, with mild white lights inside, unlike the ambiguous colorful lights of other rooms.

    There were no beautiful women singing in the room. The men were talking about business.

    Ning Qing stood at the door, took out her cell phone and sent a text message to Lu Shaoming. [Hubby, I know I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m standing at the door now. Can youe out for a minute? ]

    Next, to the wall, she heard his cell phone text message ringing ¨C he must have received her message.

    Five minutes had passed, but he did not reply.

    Ning Qing lowered her gaze, bit her red lip, mustered her courage, and went into the room.

    In the box, Lu Shaoming was talking with a boss nearby. The other people were sitting together, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.

    The beautiful woman sat on the other side of Lu Shaoming.

    As soon as she burst in, the people in the room looked up at her.

    An unconventional intruder.

    Ning Qing endured the awkwardness and gave a gentle smile to the man on the high seat. ¡°Shaoming, didn¡¯t you send me a text message and ask me here? I¡¯m here.¡±

    All the businessmen were clever and quick-witted. Knowing that Ning Qing was Lu Shaoming¡¯s woman, someone quicklyughed and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Ning. Lu Shaoming has been waiting for you for a long time. I haven¡¯t seen you attend any events since you¡¯ve won the title of best actress. Today, we all have to thank Young Master Lu for letting us see the beauty of the best actress.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes...¡± Everyone agreed.

    Lu Shaoming took off his woolen overcoat and leanedzily on the sofa. His two long legs were crossed neatly. He swirled the red wine in one hand and looked at Ning Qing with interest.

    If he didn¡¯t speak, they could not continue the conversation anymore, especially when Ning Qing was still standing and everybody was sitting.

    Those who tried to smooth things out looked at each other and sneaked a nce at Lu Shaoming. They did not know what he was thinking.

    This was making Ning Qing feel awkward.

    The smile on Ning Qing¡¯s lips did not diminish as she walked towards Lu Shaoming with a graceful figure. She stood directly in front of the beautiful woman and smiled politely. ¡°Please move aside.¡±

    She was going to sit here.

    The beautiful woman¡¯s face stiffened and she began to dig at Ning Qing, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Miss Ning need to apany Older Brother Yunfan outside?¡±

    Ning Qing calmly answered, ¡°But Shaoming said that I could only apany Older Brother Yunfan for ten minutes. The rest of the time is for him. You don¡¯t know this but President Lu always acts like a bully in private.¡±

    ¡°Ha, Haha.¡± Her remarks quickly lightened the atmosphere, someone joked, ¡°Miss Ning, nobody does this like you ¨C you¡¯ve shown us how loving you guys are the moment you appeared.¡±

    The beautiful woman had nothing to say. Even though Ning Qing and Mu Yunfan were ambiguous outside, Lu Shaoming remained silent so no one dared to speak out.

    And their couple status had been made public. If she stayed any longer, she would be the one losing face.

    The beautiful woman stood up and Ning Qing sat beside Lu Shaoming.

    ¡°Shaoming.¡± Ning Qing grabbed his business vest with two fingers and called him softly.

    Taking the initiative.

    Lu Shaoming looked sideways at her. His deep and wise eyes had seen through all her little tricks. His silence was also another kind of indulgence.

    ¡°Can I have a cold drink? Let someone change the drink and bring in a cup of warm juice,¡± Lu Shaoming said in a low rich voice.

    ¡°Yes,¡± someone said.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Ning Qing stopped the man and gave Lu Shaoming a yful wink as she said. ¡°I want to drink beer. Whoes to the bar, who drinks juice? Shaoming, take a sip.¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not speak.

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. Young Master Lu, you just let Miss Ning take a sip. A little sip sometimes won¡¯t hurt her,¡± others echoed.

    ¡°Alright, you can have a little.¡± Lu Shaoming finally agreed.

    He turned around and continued talking with the business people around him.

    Lu Shaoming didn¡¯t say much, but it was enough for Ning Qing. Ning Qing turned her eyes to the beautiful woman. There was a hidden message in her eyes ¨C You¡¯re not at my level.

    Full of arrogance.

    The beauty did not expect this seemingly gentle Ning Qing to instantly change her face. She was so arrogant, and the beauty was quite angry.

    ¡°Miss Ning, while the men talk. How about we sing? Let¡¯spete and see who sings better. We¡¯ll let the machine give us a score.¡±

    Looking at the beautiful woman¡¯s confident eyes, Ning Qing bravely responded, ¡°OK.¡±

    ...

    Although Lu Shaoming was talking to others, his attention was attracted by Ning Qing.

    That beautiful woman was from the public rtions industry and was skilled in singing. She could score 99 points in any song. On the contrary, Ning Qing was not good at singing.

    But Ning Qing¡¯s voice was clean and clear. With a girl¡¯s natural charm and warmth, she sang an old song by Teresa Teng ¨C ¡°Sweet as Honey¡±.

    She wasn¡¯t the most refined singer, but she sang it with her heart. Her crisp voice was like the song of an oriole in the valley. He singing sounded gentle and ear-pleasing.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s peripheral vision was filled with her focused face. After not seeing her for four days, her face even more tender, her clean and bare face was beautiful even without makeup. The white light shone on her red lips and white teeth, and her eyes were vivid.

    Lu Shaoming cleared his throat.

    Remembering the text message just now, she had said she was wrong. Wasn¡¯t it toote to acknowledge that she was wrong now?

    Ning Qing finished singing and scored 78 points.

    Ning Qing blushed and listened to the beautiful womanughing at her. ¡°Miss Ning, I¡¯ve scored 99 points. Your 78 points are still far below me.¡±

    Ning Qing pouted her pink lips and used her little finger to hold onto Shaoming¡¯s shirt sleeve. ¡°Shaoming, did I sing that badly, I scored 78 points?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked back at her red lips. She had just drank some beer, and her lips were tender from the liquid on them.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. But a couple lines were out of tune.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lu Shaoming handsome body neared her, as his low and rich voice sounded ¨C in my dreams, in my dreams, I¡¯ve seen in my dreams...

    Ning Qing¡¯s scalp went numb when she heard him sing. An electric current ran through her limbs, and she felt aze.

    He... was singing!

    What wasn¡¯t this guy good at? He was proficient in variousnguages, dancing, singing, he could even sing the Golden Songs of the 1990s with an enticingly masculine voice.

    Ning Qing recalled the French song he had hummed in her ear that night.

    Ning Qing felt weak all over.

    ¡°President Lu, I didn¡¯t know that you are also a good singer.¡± Everyone ttered and praised him. Just then, a waiter came in and poured a ss of red wine. Lu Shaoming drank it all in a gulp.

    Ning Qing saw his prominent Adam¡¯s apple bobbing, and he looked enticing like that.

    The white sleeves on his arm were not rolled up, his beautiful big palms were long and distinct. His wrist was covered with clean and soft cotton, and he was wearing shiny silver buckles.

    Ning Qing averted her gaze in panic and dared not look any more. The man was so exquisite that she was afraid of getting a nosebleed.

    Looking sideways, she could see that the beautiful woman was peeking at Lu Shaoming with a red face, an expression of obsession and admiration. Ning Qing almost stamped her feet in anger. This man was too conspicuous, and he still did not know how to control his charm.

    This won¡¯t do, she must warn him when they went home. He could only sing to her alone in the future!

    Just then, a strong arm crept behind her back where she was leaning against the back of the sofa. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s y by ourselves,¡± the man next to her said.

    Ning Qing¡¯s body trembled and her face was shy, and she didn¡¯t know what he had meant by stretch his arm behind her.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s y by ourselves while Young Master Lu talks to Miss Ning. Haha.¡± The people in the room got his intentions and ran to the front to sing. Now only Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing were sitting on the sofa.

    Ning Qing felt thirsty. She reached for a drink and put it to her lips.

    The man next to her turned his head and went near her snow-white earlobe, and said whileughing, ¡°That¡¯s my cup.¡±

    Ning Qing was embarrassed, but it was awkward to put it down, so she blushed and said boldly, ¡°I can¡¯t drink from your cup? But I want to drink it.¡±

    She took a sip of red wine.

    When she was putting down the ss, the man beside her was still staring at her. ¡°Lu Shaoming, what...what are you looking at...¡±

    Her voice became weaker and weaker, just because Lu Shaoming¡¯s dark eyes were staring at her red lips. He was ncing at them wantonly.

    He did not kiss her, but Ning Qing seemed to be kissed.

 Chapter 142 - Qingqing, I Only Want You.

    <h4>Chapter 142: Qingqing, I Only Want You.</h4>

    When ites to flirting, a hundred replicas were not enough topete with Lu Shaoming.

    Ning Qing conceded, and plopped softly onto the sofa.

    Lu Shaoming moved his body and got close to her. The hand ced on the back of the sofa slowly came forward, cupping her shoulder.

    Ning Qing only ced her two hands on his cor, and buried her small face into his strong embrace.

    Hmm, she missed him dearly.

    Missed every scent of his body, missed the strength his hands.

    ¡°Shaoming.¡± Her watery eyes looked at him. She used her expression to hint that she did not care if there was anyone peeking; she wanted him to kiss her.

    Lu Shaoming only looked at her and did not touch her.

    Ning Qing was so flustered and shy. She felt her blood rush to her head. She did not realize that she could be so easily seduced. When he did not kiss her, she searched for his thin lips and kissed him.

    Lu Shaoming ducked sideways, and she could only kiss the side of his face.

    ¡°Naughty! You are so bad!¡± Ning Qing bit his ear softly. She did not have the heart to beat him. Her small hand did not exert much strength, and she lightly punched his shoulder.

    Lu Shaoming did not make a sound. Ning Qing did not know that he was frowning to control himself. He licked his chapped lips.

    ¡°Shao Ming, what¡¯s wrong with you? You don¡¯t like me anymore?¡± Ning Qing asked while using her hand to touch his chest.

    Lu Shaoming grabbed her hand like a bolt of lightning. His palm smooth and soft, he lost control of his strength carelessly. The girl in his embrace cooed, and her sweet voice was immensely coy. ¡°Oww, Shaoming. It hurts.¡±

    ¡°If you know it hurts, then don¡¯t touch anything!¡± he bit his teeth and warned.

    Ning Qing was embarrassed. Her longshes fluttered madly like a butterfly¡¯s wings. She used her small hands to touch his broad shoulders and closed her eyes to feel every inch of toned muscle underneath his shirt.

    She lightly pecked his handsome face and said coquettishly, ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go home, okay? I miss you so much, I really miss you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming tightened his fist, loosened his grip, and then tightened again. He repeated this movement for a few times. Only then could he cate himself. Thinking about his long term happiness, he opened his mouth, ¡°I will be doing overtime at the office today. You can go home. I will not be bringing you; let Mu Yunfan bring you home.¡±

    When he mentioned ¡°Mu Yunfan,¡± Ning Qing froze. She opened her eyes and said with a frown, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°What do you not want?¡±

    She did not want Mu Yunfan to send her.

    ¡°I... Hubby, are you really that busy? Can you apany me tonight? I... I will be good towards you,¡± Ning Qing implored him softly.

    The meaning behind her words was too obvious. Lu Shaoming¡¯s Adam apple bobbed up and down for a few moments, then he let go of her shoulder.

    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t make a fuss, I need to work. Let Mu Yunfan send you home, isn¡¯t he your Brother Yunfan? With him around, I am at ease¡±

    His attitude was firm, he ced additional emphasis on the words ¡°Brother Yunfan¡±, like he was being sarcastic about it. Ning Qing felt disappointed.

    At this moment, her phone rang. She took it out to see; it was a call from Mu Yunfan.

    ¡°See, your Brother Yunfan is calling you. You can go home with him.¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s tone was calm and she could not detect any emotions.

    The tears rolling in Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were on the brink of falling. She stood up firmly and left the room.

    ...

    After exiting the room, Ning Qing walked towards the entrance of the bar. She picked up the phone, ¡°Hello.¡±

    The words ¡°Brother Yunfan¡± could not leave her lips anymore.

    ¡°Hello, Qingqing, where are you now? Let me bring you home.¡±

    ¡°Oh, there is no need for that. I have gged a taxi already. You should go home soon.¡±

    After she spoke, Mu Yunfan came towards her. The two of them met under the dim lighting of the corridor.

    Mu Yunfan realized something: Ning Qing was lying to him.

    He put his phone away and looked at the tears falling from Ning Qing¡¯s face; she was crying.

    Mu Yunfan was jubnt, it seemed like she was fighting with Lu Shaoming.

    It was predictable, what man would allow his wife to be so intimate with other men?

    He cleverly did not mention her lies to her. He walked up to her in concern. ¡°Qingqing, what¡¯s wrong? Did Young Master Lu bully you? I will take revenge for you.¡±

    He stretched out his hand to wipe the tears on Ning Qing¡¯s face.

    Ning Qing petntly pushed his hand way. ¡°The person who troubles me is not him, but you. You did this on purpose, right? Making Lu Shaoming misunderstand me. Why did you have to do this?¡±

    Mu Yunfan froze; it has been 20 years. This was the first time Ning Qing spoke to him in such an angry tone.

    He innocently shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Qingqing, what are you talking about? What did I do? I don¡¯t think there was anything that I did purposely did wrong. Didn¡¯t we always interact like this in the past?¡±

    ¡°Yes, at the start I thought there was nothing amiss. That was because I treated you like a brother, and for those 18 years you also treated me as a younger sister. But now that you¡¯vee back, everything has changed. Everyone is seeing us differently. The things that you did tonight were definitely on purpose. You purposely hugged me for Lu Shaoming to see. He is angry with me. He doesn¡¯t want to go home with me.¡± Ning Qing sobbed, and more and more tears fell from her eyes.

    As for Mu Yunfan, there were many words that she could not say to him due to her shyness.

    Over the past 18 years, he did pamper her. He hugged her like an older brother would.He¡¯d smooth her hair. But this time, she felt that he had changed.

    For the first time ever, he was engaging in vague actions while ying games with her. He did not confess, and he acted innocent. She did not have any evidence. She should not see him as a pervert; he was someone she once considered ¡°Brother Yunfan.¡±

    She¡¯d been upright, and she wasn¡¯t aware at what point exactly people started to look at her differently. Even Lu Shaoming. Others thought she was engaging in adultery, enjoying time with two men.

    She could not exin it, but she felt horrible in her heart.

    ¡°Qingqing, how can you me the quarrel between you two on me? He has a beautiful woman in his embrace, but he doesn¡¯t allow you to have a brother? He is being too selfish!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t allow you to speak of him like this! You clearly know what you did. I don¡¯t want to suspect you. Let¡¯s maintain distance in the future. I will be going home now.¡± Ning Qing walked passed Mu Yunfan.

    When she brushed past him, Mu Yunfan picked up a whiff of her pleasant scent. He took in a deep breath; all of the cells in his body were starting to get restless.

    ¡°Qingqing.¡± He held onto her thin wrist and pulled her into his embrace.

    ¡°Mu Yunfan, what are you doing?¡± Ning Qing was very resistant to his advance, and now he¡¯d dragged her into his embrace. She struggled furiously trying to break free.

    Mu Yunfan felt his heart sink. He knew his bodily reactions well. Oh no; he was drugged!

    What was happening?

    He ordered people to drug Lu Shaoming; how did he get drugged instead?

    He thought of a scary possibility.

    He swiftly let go of Ning Qing, frowning painfully. ¡°Sorry, Qingqing, I¡¯ve been drugged.¡±

    Ning Qing wanted to run away quickly, but upon seeing him in pain, she stopped in her tracks. This was the brother who pampered her for 18 years after all, she could not leave him behind.

    ¡°Drugged? What kind of drug? I will get you to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote, I have date drugs in my system. I need a woman.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing took a step back in fear.

    Mu Yunfan lifted his head to look at her. The drug was too strong. His eyes quickly turned red. He seemed to lose his consciousness, and acted like a beast hunting his prey.

    Ning Qing stepped backward as a precaution. ¡°Brother Yunfan, what do you want to do? I will go find a woman for you now. Control yourself for a moment, it will be quick.¡±

    She turned and ran.

    After a mere two steps, a strong forced pulled her into the man¡¯s embrace. Mu Yunfan kissed her hair forcefully. ¡°It¡¯s toote, it¡¯s toote. Qingqing, I want you.¡±

    ¡°Brother Yunfan, let go!¡± Ning Qing ducked from his kiss, and tried to revive his senses. ¡°I am Qingqing, I am your sister, and we cannot behave like this. I have a husband. I am Lu Shaoming¡¯s wife.¡±

    Mu Yunfan closed his eyes, wanting to supress the heating from his body, but he could not. The petite figure in his embrace was fidgeting too much. Every touch from her made him lose control.

    Mu Yunfan stretched out his hand to block Ning Qing¡¯s mouth, and he carried her to a secluded balcony.

    Ning Qing¡¯s thin back touched the cold railing. Mu Yunfan kissed her face, painfully exerting his breath. ¡°Qingqing, Brother likes you. I just want you only. Give yourself to brother, okay? Brother will treat you well, even better than Lu Shaoming.¡±

    Ning Qing felt as if she were being electrocuted. Her face turned pale. She avoided Mu Yunfan and did not allow him to touch her. ¡°Brother Yunfan, do you know what are saying now? I am your sister! How can you have such thoughts. Let go of me, let go of me! I am Lu Shaoming¡¯s woman. You cannot touch me!¡±

    The words ¡°Lu Shaoming¡± aroused the mes in Mu Yunfan¡¯s heart. He used his huge hands to grab her, and he roughly tugged on Ning Qing¡¯s pencil pants. ¡°Qingqing, you will soon have no rtionship with Lu Shaoming. Divorce him and be my woman.¡±

    The pencil pants began toe down. Ning Qing was utterly embarrassed. She raised her hand and with a loud smack, she coldly gave Mu Yunfan a tight p.

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    Mu Yunfan had been pped. Ning Qing took the chance to stand on Mu Yunfan¡¯s feet. Mu Yunfan stepped back in pain, and Ning Qing dashed away.

    ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t run!¡± She only made it a couple steps before she was dragged into Mu Yunfan¡¯s embrace once again.

    There was difference in the strength between women and men. Ning Qing was under his control. When Mu Yunfan opened her shirt, tears rolled down Ning Qing¡¯s face in desperation. She cried and eximed, ¡°Shaoming, Shaoming, save me.¡±

    At this moment, two bodyguards dressed in ck suddenly came over from the back. The two of them quickly grabbed Mu Yunfan, who was out of control, and dragged him back.

    Ning Qing was free. She hugged herself with her arms and ran.

    When she started to run, she crashed into someone.

    Ning Qing lifted her head to see; it was Lu Shaoming.

    The man who was in her thoughts every moment appeared in front of her like this.

    ¡°Shaoming.¡± She was in shock. Her entire being was in a mess. Now, Lu Shaoming looked at her as one would look at their wife in need. He hastily ran forward, wanting to embrace her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What were you doing with your Brother Yungan here?¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s sentence stopped Ning Qing in her tracks.

    Ning Qing stoppedpletely, and stood rooted to the ground.

    Eyeing her unkempt clothes, and sparing a look at Mu Yunfan who¡¯d been tackled behind her, his thin lips were in a solemn expression. ¡°The two of you being like this would make others suspicious, but this person is your Brother Yunfan. Ning Qing, I don¡¯t suspect anything. Can you please give me an exnation.¡±

    Ning Qing felt herself drop onto the cold pavement. How was she going to exin it?

    How would she exin that her Brother Yunfan wanted to rape her?

    Ning Qing shook her head while tears rolled down her face. She choked on her sobs as she said, ¡°Shao Ming, things are not as the seem... He was drugged, so...so...¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± The man raised his voice. He was not angry but his tone brought a force to the atmosphere.

    Ning Qing shook in fear, she dare not cry further. ¡°I...I...¡±

    At this moment, Mu Yunfan, who¡¯d been tackled by the bodyguards, was still struggling. His assistants in the bar rushed out. The bodyguards let go of Mu Yunfan, and his assistants held him back.

    Mu Yunfan still wanted to rush over here. ¡°Qingqing, Qingqing, don¡¯t leave. Brother does not need any other woman; brother only wants you...¡±

    ¡°Young Master, Young Master, please do not spout nonsense.¡± An assistant carried Mu Yunfan and ordered the others, ¡°Go. Quickly, prepare a clean chick for Young Master.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ...

    There was finally silence. Ning Qing felt that she¡¯d been pped by herself. She did not dare look at Lu Shaoming. Her shoulders were trembling in fear.

    ¡°Ah, your Brother Yunfan was drugged by someone, so you were helping him? There is no woman other than you in the world. Ning Qing, did you forget your status as Madam Lu. You are really bold!¡±

    ¡°No, it was not like that, he was drugged, I...I was not willing...¡±

    ¡°He was drugged so he only wanted you? Ning Qing, what would happen if I came a littleter? You were unwilling but you gave him a chance to approach you. Is Mu Yunfan your brother by blood? You are someone¡¯s wife now, don¡¯t you know to maintain a distance from others? Oh, it seemed like I forgo. When your Brother Yun Fan first returned from overseas, he already hugged and kissed you. You had the scent of his cologne on your body. He surrounded Grandma and Mum. You also epted his help without a doubt. Ning Qing, what is inside your mind?¡±

    Ning Qing was scolded ¡¯til she was in shock. She hadn¡¯t a single word to retaliate.

    More and more tears rolled down her cheeks; she could only cry.

    ¡°Shaoming, I beg you, please stop scolding me. I am sorry.¡±

    She also did not know how things turned out to be like that.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the girl who was crying until she did not dare lift her head. Curing his lips secretly, he coughed, pretending to be angry. ¡°Okay, stop crying, go to the washroom and wash your face. Also, look at your unkempt figure...¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing went to the bathroom. She stood at the sink and used cold water to wash her face. She then looked at her unkempt clothes on her body.

    Her mind was a mess. She did not know what to think.

    She heard two girls conversing with one another...

    ¡°Ay, Xiao Fang, I heard that you are having close rtions with Kai Nan recently. Are you guys dating?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Kai Nan is my brother.¡±

    ¡°How does it matter? Kai Nan is not your brother by blood. Anything is possible. Look at you two, riding a bike together. He still fed you food, you held onto his elbow. Kai Nan kissed your hair. You two have this vague rtionship; everyone in school has noticed. If you say there is nothing between you two, nobody will believe it.¡±

    ¡®But I grew up with Kai Nan, we were always like that, I really don¡¯t have any feelings for him in my heart.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, young times are young times. You are already 20 now, you are ady now! Just because don¡¯t have any feelings does not mean that Kai Nan does not. At that time you were still young and still did not understand love. He sees the good in you now and has fallen in love with you. He yed with you from youth. He always wanted to chase you, but you were nonchnt. If one of you guys had a boyfriend or girlfriend, what would others think? Xiao Fang, for the good of everyone, you cannot continue something so muddled and ambiguous...¡±

 Chapter 143 - Taming A Small Wild Cat

    <h4>Chapter 143: Taming A Small Wild Cat</h4>

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face burned. She did not know if it was because she was feeling guilty, but she felt that these words were directed at her, that they were specifically directed towards her.

    She was actually very carefree, but now it was all her fault.

    Ning Qing, feeling wronged, pouted her pink lips. She turned and left the restroom.

    ...

    After exiting the restroom, Ning Qing saw Lu Shaoming.

    He was standing a distance away. There was a tall, beautiful girl beside him. The beautiful woman had his navy blue thin coat in her hands. She was shy as she put on his coat for him.

    Ning Qing froze, and a stream of sourness entered her heart.

    This thin coat was on his body. It was covering her body just a few hours ago. She thought that this coat had only been touched by the two of them, but now there was someone else who was doing so.

    It was such an eye catching girl who was doing so.

    The two of them were married for half a year, and she had yet to see another girl near him. The man who was disciplined and clean knew how to avoid the romantic luck that came upon him.

    But what was wrong with him today?

    Was it she who overlooked him?

    Ning Qing lifted her feet and walked towards Lu Shaoming.

    When she neared, that beautiful woman was smitten while she looked at Lu Shaoming, and she lifted her hands, wanting to button the coat up for him.

    Ning Qing barged over. She moved her rear and pushed that beautiful woman, making her take a few steps back. ¡°Shaoming, let me do it.¡± She lifted her hand in an effort to help Lu Shaoming button his coat.

    That beautiful woman who had been knocked into stared immediately at Ning Qing, and it was at this moment that she felt a dark and sinister gaze fall on her face. She lifted her eyes, and Lu Shaoming nced at her.

    That nce was very light, but the man of great position¡¯s gaze was high and deep. He only had a brief nce at her, but it was enough to make her feel threatened.

    The beautiful woman withdrew her gaze angrily, and she turned to leave.

    Lu Shaoming channelled his gaze downwards to look at the girl, and her delicate cheeks were puffed up as she pouted. It was clear that she was upset.

    He also did not open his mouth. He looked at her small, white hand that was buttoning the buttons for him gently. All he could smell was the fragrance on her body.

    He had not touched her for 4 days, but he really wanted to.

    The man did not speak. Ning Qing could not take it anymore. She asked haughtily, ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own hands? I don¡¯t see anyone helping to dress you normally.¡±

    ¡°Heh, what is with that tone you are using now? You still think you are right even though you did something wrong?¡± the man replied in azy tone.

    The fire in Ning Qing¡¯s entire body was extinguished by him; the people who do wrong would normally be in the lower caste of society.

    ¡°..That is different.¡± She was not willing to concede.

    ¡°How is it different? Oh, you and Mu Yunfan only have a simple sibling rtionship. He is your Older Brother Yunfan, and you two are pure and clean, and would not have anything developed between you two.¡±

    He was taunting her?

    He was definitely doing so!

    As Ning Qing was unable to think of her next response, she heard the man who was above her headugh deeply. He was in a good mood as he said, ¡°That woman is called Ye Ting. She is a high ss secretary who graduated from Harvard University in America. She came to attend an interview to work as my personal secretary. Mrs Lu, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing lifted eyes flustered. ¡°Don¡¯t you have Zhu Rui? What would you need a personal secretary for?¡±

    ¡°The point of having a personal secretary would be to have her handle personal matters. Zhu Rui is a man,many tasks are inconvenient to have him handle,¡± the man exined boldly.

    Handling personal matters?

    Helping him with his clothes, his meals, and sleep?

    ¡°No way, I don¡¯t agree!¡±

    ¡°Why, Mrs Lu, are you jealous right now? You are being jealous for no reason. Don¡¯t you trust your husband? You forget; how did your husband trusted you? Mu Yunfan hugged you and spun in circles. He kissed your hairline. You had his fragrance on your body... I didn¡¯t have any opinion regarding all of this, and now you are looking at Ye Ting, who just put on a coat for me, and you can¡¯t take it? Mrs Lu, you are being too sensitive.¡±

    Ning Qing, ¡°...¡± He was acting deliberately!

    He was definitely making her angry, and he was also making her feel upset.

    The line ¡°You are being too sensitive,¡± was what she had told him not too long ago, and he now threw it back at her.

    At that time, Mu Yunfan hugged her and spun in circles. She had asked if he minded, and at that time, he shook his head and was cool with it, but now he was being particr and calctive about it.

    But Ning Qing knew that she was in the wrong.

    Ning Qing lowered her gaze. She slowly stretched out her arm to hug his built waist. ¡°Hubby, I am sorry. I know I was wrong and I knew that I had made a mistake. I¡¯m the one who did not think of your feelings at that time; I treated everything as given.¡±

    ¡°I was too selfish at that time. I only thought that if I had a clear conscience, then all was fine. I overlooked you. When I looked at that Ye Ting today, I felt ufortable. I looked at her standing by your side and felt jealous. By stepping into your shoes, I learned how ufortable you felt when you saw Mu Yunfan standing beside me that time.¡±

    ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t do this to me. I have admitted to my mistakes now; isn¡¯t that enough? You are not allowed to use another woman to bully me. You are not allowed to give me the silent treatment. We...have only been newlyweds for a few days. How do you bear to treat me like this?¡±

    Ning Qing hugged him as she acted cutely. She really felt wronged. The things that happened with Mu Yunfan were not something that she could even imagine. The current state of things was not something that she would never imagine after being siblings for 18 years.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s heart softened, but he stretched out his hand to push her away. He said sternly, ¡°Since you know what you did wrong, then whether I forgive you or not will depend on your performance in the future. I will not intervene in the matters concerning Mu Yunfan. You should im responsibility for whatever you created. I will not help you tie up the loose ends again.¡±

    ¡°Also, as for the matters regarding Ye Ting: We will talk in the future. I saw that she performed well. If you don¡¯t want me to employ her, I will wait for you to give a reason that can persuade me to do so.¡±

    After speaking, Lu Shaoming did not even spare her a nce, and he lifted his feet and left arrogantly.

    ¡°Shaoming.¡± Ning Qing, who was left behind, stomped her feet in anger.

    ...

    The next morning, Ning Qing woke up in the bedroom in the Tea Pavilion vi. There was no one by her side, and Lu Shaoming did not return for the entire night.

    She was depressed, and she went to her mother¡¯s condominium.

    It was the same. Mu Yunfan also did not return for the entire night.

    It was the weekend, Ning Qing had nothing to do, so she helped her mother wash the vegetables, then prepared lunch.

    ¡°Qingqing, I have not seen Shaoming for such a long time. Is he still on a business trip?¡± Yue Wanqing asked.

    Ning Qing¡¯s expression froze and she smiled forcefully. ¡°Shaoming returnedst night, but he is busy with work. He even slept in the office yesterday. HE doesn¡¯t have time to visit Mum and Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yue Wanqing nodded her head and said with pity, ¡°Working men have it rough. If you are free, you need to apany Shaoming more. You have to take care of his body. You give Shaoming a call. See if he has time to return home to have lunch at noon. Mum will prepare a table full of dishes for him.¡±

    ¡°...Okay.¡±

    Ning Qing went to the living room to make the call, and the phone rang 3 times before the other end slowly picked up. ¡°Hello.¡±

    His deep and charming voice made Ning Qing numb.

    Her white hand had a tight grip on the phone. Ning Qing¡¯s small face was a little red as she said, ¡°Hello, Shaoming, it¡¯s me. Mum asked if you have time toe back for lunch.¡±

    She could hear a pen swishing against the paper. He was probably vetting some documents, and he casually said, ¡°I have a meeting at noon. I don¡¯t have time, you two have lunch together.¡±

    Ning Qing was disappointed. She still wanted to speak, but the other end said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I have to hang up. I am a little busy.¡±

    Du du du... The busy tone repeated, and Lu Shaoming had already ended the call.

    Ning Qing, ¡°...¡±

    ....

    Inside the President¡¯s office in Guang Qing, Lu Shaoming was signing his name on the document and held onto a fountain pen.

    Hey backzily into the soft chair. He picked up a cup of coffee and he had a small sip.

    Zhu Rui stood by his side and asked with a smile, ¡°President, Madam has realized her wrongdoing after experiencing what happenedst night. She is now taking the initiative to admit her mistakes; why are you not epting it?¡±

    ¡°Now is not the time to ept it. I understand Ning Qing¡¯s character. It would be hard to say if she forgives Mu Yunfan when hees to speak to her. I still need to keep the line of fire alit. I must wait for her to build barriers in her heart and set a distance between herself and Mu Yunfan first.¡±

    Zhu Rui had his doubts. ¡°But, President, Madam¡¯s character is also a little stubborn. You are not scared that she...would be furious?¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡¯ Lu Shaoming curled up his lips and lifted his gaze to look at Zhu Rui. He did not answer but asked him instead, ¡°Do you know how to tame a little wild cat?¡±

    Zhu Rui, ¡°...¡± He needed to absorb the teachings of President.

    ¡°It is very easy: Make her fall in love with you, but don¡¯t make yourself easily avable to her. She will be hooked by you, and she will naturally chase after you. You have gained some traction, and after you act tough and talk softly, she will definitely follow after you loyally. She¡¯ll then take the initiative to look for you.¡±

    So he hugged her at the barst night, but he did not kiss her. He knew that she missed him. There was a desire in her eyes, and he was almost set aze by all of his passion, but he would just not let her get what she wished for.

    She could not get what she wanted, and she would therefore want it even more.

    Zhu Rui looked at his President nning and strategizing, and he understood it all. It seemed like Madam would spend the rest of her life firmly controlled by President.

    This man was too cunning. He looked kind on the outside, but he was actually scheming on the inside. He took one step while calcting the next 100; there was no one that could win against him.

    ¡°President, Mu Yunfan had already made many calls wanting to meet you. When do you n to meet him?¡±

    ¡°Heh, he is already unable to keep still? Wasn¡¯t he arrogant and delighted when he first returned to the country? Didn¡¯t he want to fight me for her favor? I did not make any moves, and it was because I would not employ that man¡¯s childish tactics. He is a 23 year old man. He thought that we would be in the same league?¡±

    ¡°The people that he put around me, he thought that I did not know about them? He thought that he could make use of what happened in the bar to drive a wedge between me and Ning Qing, and he wanted to spike my drink. He didn¡¯t know ¡ª his chances to strike only came about when I allowed it. I¡¯m the one who induced him to appear at the bar, and I forced him to show his true colours then. His alcohol was long spiked by me. I¡¯m the one who directed a great show for him.

    ¡°Ignore him for the moment. What for his true character to kick; he¡¯ll get impatient. Once that happens, we will be able to make use of him in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Zhu Rui nodded his head, not knowing what his President was plotting again.

    But that sentence, ¡°fight me for her favor,¡± made Zhu Ruiugh for a long time. Hear, hear! This was actually something his cold boss could say.

    He also said that he was in a different league than the 23 year old man.

    He was only afraid that he would get more and more jealous.

    Madam would never know. The girls chatting in the restroom were all arranged by President. Even the script was handwritten by President himself.

    [Riding the bicycle together and feeding a meal to you; you were holding on Kai Nan¡¯s elbow, and Kai Nan kissed your hair...] ...President was pretty good at making others feel nauseous.

    ¡°President, what should we do about Ye Ting? She came again this morning. She wanted to invite you to lunch today. It¡¯s in to see that she is interested in you, President.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s sharp gaze pierced Zhu Rui. ¡°Remind her not to forget that it is all an act between me and her. If she immersed herself into the role too deeply, then I would invite her to exit the scene.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Lu Shaoming had another sip of coffee, and he stood up. He held a folder between two fingers as he prepared to go to a meeting. Before he left, he addressed Zhu Rui. ¡°Let the hotel send a seafood dish to my mother inw¡¯s ce. Aso, cancel all my appointments in the afternoon; I am waiting for Madam¡¯s call.¡±

    Zhu Rui: ¡°...¡± President was using a fish to bait a small wild cat.

    ...

    In the afternoon, Ning Qing, Mother, and Grandmother were having a meal at the dining table.

    ¡°Qingqing, why did Yunfan not return for lunch today? Also, I have not seen Shaoming for a few days,¡± Grandma murmured.

    ¡°Grandma, they are both working. They have all reminded you to eat more.¡± Ning Qingforted Grandma.

    Grandma broke into a smile immediately.

    ¡°Qingqing, Shao Ming has a meeting in the afternoon. Mum has made some soup. Bring some to himter.¡±

    Ning Qing looked downwards as she ate a small bite of rice. ¡°Oh.¡± She responded despondently and thought of the call that he hung up in a hurry, and she was listless.

    Yue Wanqing saw that she was unhappy and chided her. ¡°Qingqing, Shaoming is busy working. You as a wife have to understand him better; don¡¯t be too stubborn...¡±

    She was being stubborn?

    Yue Wanqing had not finished criticizing Ning Qing, and suddenly: Ding! The doorbell rang.

    ¡°Who is that, I will go open the door?¡± Ning Qing walked to the door.

    The main door was open, and there were two men dressed in chef outfits standing outside the door. ¡°President¡¯s wife, President ordered for us to send dishes over. This is stir fried giant yellow croaker in a y pot.¡±

    Ning Qing froze. Why did he send dishes over?

    He was a bad man who did not even bother to speak to her.

    The chef walked into the dining room, opened the lid of the pot, and ced the piping hot dish onto the dining table. He used a gas stove to heat the pot up. ¡°Old Madam, Madam, this giant yellow croaker is what the fishermen from Nan¡¯ao Ind chanced upon at sea. The price can bepared to gold. The meat of this fish can be considered medicine, and it has good effects for Old Madam¡¯s diabetes. President has specially ordered this rare dish that is not easy toe by. He has asked us to bring over 11 pounds over to let you both have a taste, and he wishes that you will enjoy it deliciously.¡±

    The two chefs walked out the door.

    Ning Qing closed the door, and Yue Wanqing smiled as she called out to her. ¡°Qingqing, look at you. Once Shaoming has something special, he would want to share it with you, but Mum told you to bring some soup over, and you were listless upon hearing that. How would youpare with Shaoming?¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Qingqing. Giant yellow croaker? Grandma has never heard of such a dish. I have the luck to try it today. Grandma thinks that Shaoming is really not too bad. He thinks about you all the time.¡±

    Ning Qing curled her lips into a sweet smile. Her heart felt like it was smothered with ayer of honey. Aiya, what was he trying to do now?

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered with her a minute ago.

    ¡°Mum, I remembered that you would bring Grandma to the Chinese chess room to y some Chinese chess. Could you buy some vegetables when you pass by the market? When youe hometer, I will call Shao Mingter in the afternoon and ask him to stay for dinner.¡±

    ...

    In the afternoon, Mother apanied Grandma to the Chinese chess room. Ning Qing had a spring in her step as she went back into her own room. She opened the closet, picked a red spaghetti strap dress with a V cor, and put it on.

    She came to face the mirror. She let down her hair which had been tied up. There was thin, youthful fringe on her forehead.

    She was actually an exquisite and attractive girl. She did not need any makeup, and she was already beautiful and perfect like porcin.

    She blushed as she took out her phone and dialed Lu Shaoming¡¯s number.

    ¡°Hello.¡± He picked up quickly this time.

    Ning Qing quickly cupped her stomach, and frowned while she said, ¡°Shaoming, what fish did you send this afternoon? Not only was it horrible in taste, but it still made my stomach hurt! Ay, my stomach hurts so much!¡±

 Chapter 144 - Young Master Lu Is Indeed Worthy Of His Reputation

    <h4>Chapter 144: Young Master Lu Is Indeed Worthy Of His Reputation</h4>

    Ning Qing was afraid that he could not hear, and repeated, ¡°Aiyo,¡± twice.

    The other end was silent for a few seconds. His voice was in. ¡°If your stomach hurts, then go to the hospital. Calling my number won¡¯t have any use.¡±

    Ning Qing froze. She stomped her feet in anger, but she did not dare re up. She was scared that he was not willing toe, and could only say softly with pity in her voice, ¡°Shaoming, you don¡¯t even bother if my stomach hurts. Mum brought Grandma out already. I am home alone, I¡¯m lying painfully on the sofa and can¡¯t stand. Come quickly to check on me.¡±

    After saying that, she added on, ¡°Shaoming, if youete, you won¡¯t have a wife anymore. You make the decision yourself.¡±

    Ning Qing ended the call.

    After waiting for around half an hour, Ning Qing, who was sitting on the sofa, heard the ring of the doorbell.

    Her eyes sparkled, and she ran quickly to the door. Peeking through the peephole at the handsome man outside ¨C if not Lu Shaoming, who could it be?

    Ning Qing opened the door,¡± Shaoming, you are here?¡± She jumped into his embrace without a further thought.

    Lu Shaoming did not expect it, seeing her crash into his arms. He quickly opened his arms to wee her into his embrace. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Aren¡¯t you afraid of falling?¡±

    He hugged her soft and petite figure, and chided gently.

    Ning Qing lifted her gaze to look at him. He did not wear a coat or suit. He only had a ck V-neck wool sweater. The cor had a hint of a striped navy shirt. It was gentlemanly and brought out his own personal style.

    No matter how good anyone else may look, his style was just as mesmerizing.

    Her pale hands were on his cor. She¡¯d put in so much effort to bluff him toe, how could she allow him to sneak away? She pouted her lips and said in a coy tone, ¡°I am scared that you¡¯ll leave.¡±

    ¡°Um, your stomach doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡± he asked as he held her shoulder.

    Ning Qing reacted immediately, ¡°Yup.¡± She softly fell into his embrace. Her porcin-white teeth bit her lower lip to help her act like she was in great pain, and she peeked to see his reaction. ¡°Shaoming, ooh, it is so painful, so painful that I don¡¯t have the strength to walk. Carry me to the bedroom.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the girl¡¯s acting and did not call her out on her lie. He bent down to sweep her off her feet and carried her into the unit.

    ...

    The two of them made it to the couch. Lu Shaoming wanted to ce her on the sofa, but Ning Qing tightened her grip on his neck and would not let go; she did not want to be let down.

    ¡°What now?¡± He asked on purpose.

    Ning Qing fluttered hershes at him and appeared to be pitiful. ¡°Shaoming, I¡¯m in pain. Now even my butt hurts. I can¡¯t sit on the sofa. I want to sit on yourp.¡±

    Since she had taken the initiative to sit on hisp, he would enjoy it.

    Lu Shaoming sat himself onto the sofa, and ced her onto hisp.

    Taking a peek at her clothes, he noticed she was dressed in a red dress matched with an ivory white knitted over shirt. She was dressed minimally. His lips curled into a smile, and he had a mesmerising expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s winter now, wifey. You dressed so minimally, for who to see?¡±

    Ning Qing saw his beautiful happy eyes. He appeared to be in a good mood, and she lifted her head to nudge his lips. She said sweetly, ¡®Shaoming, there is no third person around here. Of course I am wearing it for you to see.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I have already seen it. Since your stomach does not hurt anymore, I have matters to settle at the office. I gotta go.¡± He got ready to leave.

    ¡°Ay.¡± Ning Qing was anxious. She hastily used his huge palm to cover her t stomach. ¡°Who says it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore? I am in pain; can you help me rub it a little?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Sure.¡± Lu Shaoming massaged her abdomen.

    Her 53cm waist was covered entirely by his palm. There was a little meat on it; touching it was warm andfortable.

    Lu Shaoming could not control himself and pinched her twice.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ning Qing felt pain, and went to quickly chase his palm away.

    Lu Shaoming took his hand back, and held her slender waist to get her to stand. ¡°Since you think I¡¯m not doing it well, then I will go.¡±

    Could he not talk about leaving every minute?

    ¡°Ay, Shaoming, I can teach you to it rub it correctly.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s fair earlobes were beet red, her white hands lifted her skirt up, and ced his hand inside. ¡°Rubbing my stomach like this would be better.¡±

    She was the one who took the lead, but the girl was so shy that she shut her eyes. Her longshes fluttered immensely, like the wings of a butterfly on a spring day.

    Ning Qing was embarrassed, and her heart was weak. She thought initially that he would understand and y along with her. But the man was actually rubbing her stomach seriously and asked, ¡°Is it better this way?¡±

    Not better! Not better!

    When did he be such a gentleman?

    Death bettere soon.

    ¡°Ay.¡± Ning Qing felt her mouth go dry, her lips became clumsy, her thin legs swung unhappily in the air. ¡°Go up a little.¡±

    ¡°Like this?¡± The man was very serious.

    ¡°No, go up a little further.¡±

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    Ning Qing wanted to vomit blood. She let him go up, but he would not touch the key point. His calloused fingers were crawling on her soft skin intentionally, like he wanted to pick a fight.

    He was teasing her.

    Ning Qing opened her eyes and used her fist to punch his shoulder. ¡°Lu Shaoming, you are doing this on purpose!¡±

    ¡°What on purpose?¡± Lu Shaoming opened his eyes halfway, giving her a mature look. ¡°I am seriously rubbing your stomach. Don¡¯t use the dirty thoughts in your heart to malign me.¡±

    Who, who was the dirty one?

    He was the dirtiest person on earth, how was he qualified to say these words!

    Ning Qing sat up immediately, escaping his embrace. Even the marrow in her bones was full of anger! These 4 days of the silent treatment have made her furious. She braced onto his shoulder and sat on his thighs. Her two small hands touched his ear and pulled it. She bit her teeth and said like a queen with vengeance, ¡°Lu Shaoming, I let you pretend! I let you pretend! If you have the capability you better not want itter.¡±

    Ning Qing kissed his lips.

    He did not duck this time, after kissing his lips, she let loose and used her mouth to bite him randomly. He was unwilling to open his mouth, so Ning Qing directly pinched his toned waist.

    Lu Shaoming frowned in pain and his throat emitted a sexy and luring grunt.

    Ning Qing was satisfied. ¡°You are in pain right? I allow you act further; who asked you to ignore me? Hmph.¡± Ning Qing explored his mouth and boldly flirted with him.

    She pressed the man onto the sofa. His domineering eyebrows twisted slightly, quietly and charmingly epting the wild woman on top of him.

    She must not know how much he loved the way she was now, a little stubborn and wild. All her actions, were enough to light his fire.

    In pain, right?

    He was not in any pain. That strength of hers was only enough to scratch an itch.

    The girl was exhausted after a minute. She did not know how to face him, and this was her first time.

    She was clean and conservative like a piece of nk paper.

    While she was being anxiously shy, the man cupped her small waist forcefully, and ced her domineeringly yet gently into his embrace. ¡°Silly girl, howe you still don¡¯t know? Close your eyes, I will teach you.¡±

    He bent down to kiss her.

    ¡°Oomph.¡± Ning Qing became soft as a pillow in an instant.

    They were kissing so furiously that they did not hear the sound of the door opening. ¡°Where¡¯s Qingqing? Why are the curtains drawn in the living room? Isn¡¯t it dark? Ah!¡±

    Yue Wanqing had a clear glimpse of the shocked duo on the sofa of the living room. In that short gaze, she did not know what they were doing, but she had an instinct; it was not something good.

    Yue Wanqing covered her face and turned around.¡±...¡± Her first reaction was to scold Ning Qing for messing around, but she thought of the presence of Lu Shaoming, her son inw. She opened her mouth, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything, you guys continue, continue.¡±

    Ning Qing did not think that she would be seen by Mum, this was extremely awkward. Looking beyond Lu Shaoming¡¯s head, she saw Yue Wanqing in front... Behind her was...Mu Yunfan.

    By the time she¡¯d thought of rolling off of Lu Shaoming¡¯s body, the man had already grabbed onto her small waist. He ced her gently onto the sofa. The back of the sofa was very high. It could block her, and she went to button her shirt with shaking hands. She did not know when her over shirt had been removed; it was strewn on the carpet.

    Compared to the nervousness of the girl, Lu Shaoming was much calmer. His sweater was rolled into a ball by Ning Qing when she could not take it off. Even now, he had not lost his natural elegance and innate sexiness.

    ¡°Mum, Young Master Mu.¡± Lu Shaoming smiled looking at Mu Yunfan.

    ¡°Shaoming,¡± Yue Wanqing answered awkwardly. She decided to exin. ¡°In the afternoon, Qingqing had asked me to returnter. I did not understand her meaning, I didn¡¯t know you were here. I met Yunfan coincidentally when I was grocery shopping. I thought I would return earlier to prepare dinner. You guys have a seat, I will go to the kitchen.¡±

    Yue Wanqing speedily went into the kitchen.

    Mu Yunfan¡¯s evilplexion was on the brink of breaking. He looked sideways to the sofa. The back of the sofa was too high for him to see clearly, but he could see Ning Qing¡¯s head bobbing, and he heard the sound of her putting clothes on.

    He thought of the scene that he saw when he¡¯d first stepped into the house. Ning Qing was on Lu Shaoming¡¯s thigh. Her two hands were on his head, her cheeks flushed and she was kissing him passionately on the cheek and hair...

    ¡°Young Master Mu¡± Lu Shaoming came to the front of the sofa, his elegant figure blocking Mu Yunfan¡¯s line of sight.

    ¡°Ha,¡± Mu Yunfanughed viciously. ¡°Young Master Lu, it is still daytime now, how hungry must you be?¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his brows, put his two hands in his pockets, andughedzily. ¡°I am in fact a bit thirsty, why is Young Master Mu be upset at that? Could it be because Young Master Mu said that there was something that he could not drink from Ning Qing? But now, it was drank by me, so you are not happy now?¡±

    After putting on her clothes, Ning Qing stood and froze at his words. It was as if she¡¯d been thrown into the fire, and she was extremely embarrassed.

    One week ago, Mu Yunfan did say these words at the hospital, but at that time she could not understand the meaning behind it. Listening to Lu Shaoming now, she understood it all.

    Mu Yunfan, he...actually...

    She hadn¡¯t understood the joke at the time, and she¡¯d asked him in a blur, ¡°What?¡± She was literally a fool!

    Ning Qing looked at Mu Yunfan. She had mixed feelings. She was put in a spot but also disappointed.

    ¡°Mu Yunfan, I never thought you had such ludicrous thoughts in your heart. Are you still the Brother Yun Fan I know? I feel I don¡¯t know you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Qingqing, you listen to me exin.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin, exining would be making an excuse.¡± Ning Qing left and went into her own room, closing the door behind her.

    Lu Shaoming and Mu Yunfan were left in the living room. Mu Yunfanughed coldly. ¡°You drugged mest night? I should have known your n all along. You went along with the n, giving me drugs then purposely pushing Qingqing to me. Making me walk into your trap. Young Master Lu, you are indeed worthy of your reputation.¡±

    ¡°You are too polite, Young Master Mu. Speaking of pretending, someone did not think he was Young Master Mu¡¯s opponent, but someone was not talented; he was best in uncovering other¡¯s masks.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Young Master Lu thought he could fool me, so one week ago, he left for a business trip, making Qing Qing worry about him. This move was actually well yed. Although you came back yesterday, you acted until Qingqing had to wait for you thrice, making me furious. You pushed me to make a move, and you were the director of it all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,pared to someone, Young Master Mu was busy during the week. Knowing that I was out of the country, you made all sorts of subversive advances at Ning Qing. But unfortunately for you, Ning Qing did not take the bait. When I tease her, it¡¯s because she is a willing party. When you choose to do so, that is a waste of energy. Our actions cannot bepared equally. Oh yes, did Ning Qing tell you? The person she loves is me.¡±

    Mu Yunfan tightened both of his fists. It was only now that he realized how scary this man, Lu Shaoming, actually was.

    When he was stuck in the situation, he did not wait for things to ur, he took the first step to leave the country on a business trip. Even though he was not in the country, he still knew about Ning Qing¡¯s every doing.

    He pampered Ning Qing, but he did not spoil her. He led her to understand the truth, protecting her while she faced the challenge. It was just like being able to n victory from a thousand miles away.

    Lu Shaoming approached Mu Yunfan. Heughed in a low rumble, and said, ¡°Young Master Mu, I won¡¯t talk to you further. Ning Qing is waiting for me in the room. You know, you caused us to separate for a week, we are newlyweds, and she misses my...body very much.¡±

    The words ¡°my body¡± were intentional. Mu Yunfan had a spark in his eyes, and almost could not control the sadness in his heart. Tears threatening to flow.

    ¡°Haha.¡± Lu Shaomingughed for a moment before leaving elegantly and entering Ning Qing¡¯s room.

    Lu Shaoming walked into the room. Ning Qing was on the bed, her face full of worry, and she sulked.

    Probably because of the matters involving Mu Yunfan.

    Lu Shaoming stepped forward and ran his hand through her hair. He did notfort her and only said inly, ¡°I won¡¯t be eating dinner here, I will be going back to the office.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing¡¯s attention was diverted to him again. Seeing that he was about to go, she quickly tugged on his shirt. ¡°Shaoming, howe you are leaving when you¡¯ve just arrived. Stay and apany me, ok?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked her from above. ¡°Apany you to?¡±

    Ning Qing blushed, she used both hands to grab onto his neck, and they both copsed onto the bed. ¡°Shaoming.¡± She kissed him.

    Lu Shaoming was pressed onto the bed. He picked up on her passionate feelings. He nibbled at her lips twice and frowned. ¡°Mum is in the kitchen preparing dinner, Mu Yunfan is here also.¡±

    ¡°Ignore them. I thought you said it was...more exhrating this way...¡± Ning Qing¡¯s hand went inside his sweater.

    Their breathing had intertwined. Not knowing which step they¡¯d made it to. ¡°Qingqing¡± Mu Yunfan¡¯s voice came from outside as he knocked on the door.

    Ning Qing froze and saw the guy on the top of her wanting to get up. She hurriedly hooked onto his neck, not allowing him to move. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Shaoming.¡±

    Lu Shaoming saw her delicate face blushing red. She was hugging him, not letting go. She wanted him badly. Lu Shaoming swallowed twice, and bent down to kiss her again.

 Chapter 145 - Who Wants You To Treat Me Well Now

    <h4>Chapter 145: Who Wants You To Treat Me Well Now</h4>

    They had just kissed for a moment, and the knocking outside the door continued on. ¡°Qingqing.¡±

    The man retreated and left.

    Ning Qing sat up on the bed. Lu Shaoming stood up handsomely, and put on his wool sweater, which she had just removed, in a gentlemanly fashion. He did not look at her, and his in eyebrows were tinted slightly with irritation.

    This was still the first time that he showed his irritation towards her.

    Ning Qing knew that she had made a mistake again. She went to tug his shirt sleeve timidly. ¡°Shaoming, you are going to the office now. When are youing back?¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not linger, and he retracted his shirt sleeve .¡±If our lives continue on like this, there is a constant third party around, then I¡¯ll have to live in the office until it passes.¡±

    He...wants to live separately from her?

    Ning Qing widened her huge eyes in shock.

    Lu Shaoming put on his clothes and inserted a hand into the pocket of his trousers. He gave Ning Qing a light nce and continued, ¡°Oh right. I n to hire Ye Ting in the afternoon. I don¡¯t have a choice. You are not performing the role of a wife too well, and you can¡¯t even take care of your own husband¡¯s personal life. I actually do need a personal secretary.¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡±

    Lu Shaoming directly opened the door as the girl was in a daze, then walked with huge strides.

    ...

    Ning Qing rose up from the bed. She went to the door, and Mu Yunfan was still standing outside.

    ¡°Qingqing, did Young Master Lu leave? Why did he not stay to have dinner? Oh right, I could not find the television remote just now, so I knocked on the door to ask you where you put it.¡±

    Ning Qing went into the living room. She bent down to pass him the remote, which was ced on the coffee table in front of him, and said, ¡°Mu Yunfan, did you really knock on the door to look for the remote? Are you being childish, or are you treating me as a fool?¡±

    Mu Yunfan took the remote, and he had a gentle smile as he said, ¡°Qingqing, I know that you are still angry with me. I can exin the things that happenedst night, I was drugged at that moment; I was under the control of medication. Qingqing, we have known each other for 20 years. Could it actually be that you do not believe Older Brother Yunfan?¡±

    Ning Qing nodded her head expressionlessly, and said, ¡°Yes, I believe you.¡±

    When Mu Yunfan heard her say ¡°believe,¡± his heart sunk instead. Sometimes, people don¡¯t get worked up because they no longer care enough to; she had already gave him the death sentence inside her heart.

    ¡°If you are still my Older Brother Yunfan, then I will look for a t for youter. You should move out of here.¡±

    ¡°What, Qingqing? You are chasing Older Brother away? Older Brother moved back from Singapore to T city for you, and you would bear to do this?¡± Mu Yunfan never thought that Ning Qing would actually be able to say those words.

    They had 18 years of friendship between them.

    ¡°Older Brother Yunfan, there are many words that I can¡¯t say. We don¡¯t have to voice them out, but we understand these things clearly in our hearts. I am now Lu Shaoming¡¯s wife, and I love him very much. In my life, there would not be a man other than him. Whether you like me or not, you did not participate in the things that happened 3 years ago. These two weeks, you have done many things that made me feel embarrassed, and I would not look for an exnation; I would treat it as nothing has ever urred. In the future, you are still my Older Brother Yun Fan. If you were to meet with any difficulties, I would still help you. ¡±

    Mu Yunfan¡¯s eyes contracted painfully, and she actually thought of the things that happened 3 years ago.

    She was intelligent and quick witted. Some things only need a little hint to figure out, and it would be clear the things that happened 3 years ago and him possibly liking her were rted to one another, and she had guessed so.

    But she did not want to guess.

    She asked him to move out. The two of them would keep a clear distance from one another. In the future, if he ran into difficulty, he could go to look for her; this was how she interpreted their rtionship now.

    Mu Yunfan found that the girl standing in front of him now looks like a stranger; when did she be so direct and clear cut?

    He was her Older Brother Yunfan.

    Ning Qing said whatever she wanted to say. She would no longer have a guilty conscience, and she walked towards her own room.

    ¡°Qingqing, I would definitely never move out of here!¡± Mu Yunfan firmly eximed behind her as she closed the door.

    Ning Qing closed her eyes. She was a little tired.

    ...

    Ning Qing changed into a new set of clothes,. She did not eat at the condominium, and she went to Guang Qing to look for Lu Shaoming.

    But Zhu Rui said that Lu Shaoming went for a site inspection, and she waited inside the office.

    She waited around and felt bored. She went into the lounge in his office. She removed her shoes andy on his bed to sleep.

    She had not been sleeping well for this period of time.

    She lowered her gaze to smell the nkets. He definitely slept herest night, and there was a strong scent of his crisp and clean smell on the nkets.

    Ning Qing curled sideways, and she changed into a pink round cor wool sweater. She channelled her gaze downwards, and she could see the red hickey below her cor bones.

    Umm, she missed him.

    She missed all of him.

    Ning Qing closed her eyes as she blushed. The pillow was very soft, and she could smell masculine scent on it. She buried her small face inside mesmerizingly.

    ...

    He heard that Ning Qing hade. He had long predicted that she woulde. He had said ¡°his spirits were dampened,¡± and he was impatient towards her. She knew she had toe, and Lu Shaoming entered the room.

    He removed his wool coat and threw it onto the nightstand. The girl was sleeping on the bed. She was just a tiny, curled-up, pink bundle, and she never took up much space.

    The amber lights shone down from the head of the bed. She was just so gentle and attractive that no one would be able to tear their gaze from her. Lu Shaoming looked at her, and his entire heart melted.

    Ning Qing was woken up by her hunger. She did not eat dinner, and she had used up all of her energy just now. When she was sleeping in a blur, she smelled the fragrance of a meal, and she opened her eyes.

    There was a meal tray on the nightstand. There were many delicious looking side dishes on the meal tray. There was a thick, broiled fish soup, and also a bowl of white rice.

    ¡°You are awake?¡± Lu Shaoming stood at the side of the bed. He saw her awaken, assisted her to sit up with her back on the headboard, and added another soft pillow behind her back.

    ¡°The dishes have just been served, so they are hot. I was about to wake you for a meal, but I didn¡¯t think that you were a tiny hungry kitten who would wake up herself when you smelled the fragrance of a meal.¡± Lu Shaoming stretched out his hand to pinch her tiny nose lovingly.

    The man was only wearing a white shirt. He matched it with a pair of casual khaki pants. His entire figure wasnky and elegant. He had showered, and there were there were no signs of soil on his body.

    Ning Qing took two nces at him, and she was so shy that she could not say anything. He was a totally different man from the one who was frowning while panting frantically.

    She had also been carried by him to take a shower. There were long sleeve cotton pajamas on her body, and it was veryfortable.

    But she grunted in pain, ¡°Sii.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong wifey?¡± The man speedily came towards her. Concerned, hisrge hand touched her small face, and he pecked her red lips as he asked, ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±

    Ning Qing felt wrong in a second. She used her small fist to punch him. ¡°Hmph, pervert. You have been giving me the silent treatment all week, ying hard to get. Now you want to treat me well? You just want to get my...¡±

    Ning Qing was embarrassed, and she could not continue further.

    ¡°Get your what? Wifey, your body is mine. Furthermore, has this week been my fault? You were in a vague rtionship with Mu Yunfan. I am the most innocent party in this all; I didn¡¯t even do anything.¡±

    Right right right. He did not do anything. He merely made her chase after him round the world.

    Ning Qing suddenly felt as if she fell into a hole.

    He was the most innocent party? Thinking about it now, he was the party that benefitted the most out of this.

    One move was far sighted, and he sat to enjoy the fruits of hisbour.

    He was too bad; he was extremelypetent in maintaining a good front while possessing bad thoughts underneath it all.

    Ning Qing did not debate further with him. She could not do so. Everything involving Mu Yunfan was actually her fault. She stretched out her small fingers to point at the white rice. ¡°I am hungry now. I want to eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming used an empty bowl to scoop half a bowl of fish soup to pass to her. ¡°Drink the soup first, I heard that women need to drink more fish soup after doing the deed.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ning Qing opened her mouth and allowed him to feed her. She obediently drank mouthful after mouthful of fish soup.

    Lu Shaoming used chopsticks to pick the meat off the fish stomach. He meticulously discarded the fish bones and then fed the meat to her.

    After eating half of an entire fish, Lu Shaoming took the rice bowl to feed her rice. His voice was gentle as he said, ¡°What vegetables do you want?¡±

    ¡°I want that celery,¡± Ning Qing directed him.

    Lu Shaoming took on the role of a food-mover silently. He served her half a bowl of rice, and touched her small stomach. Only when it was nice and round did he put down his hand in satisfaction.

    He took the chopsticks and bowls out, and the man bent down to pick Ning Qing up, bringing her towards the bathroom while he said, ¡°Brush your teeth, wash your face. Prepare yourself for bed.¡±

 Chapter 146 - Ning Yao Confesses

    <h4>Chapter 146: Ning Yao Confesses</h4>

    Ning Qing ducked her eyes, not wanting to look at him.

    Both of them scratched hard. His delicate cor bones had a red scar that was bleeding slightly. She was distressed looking at it.

    But on the other hand, if he were gentler, she would not have lost control.

    Ning Qing took the toothbrush with one hand, and used her other hand to squeeze the toothpaste. She elegantly gargled a mouth of cold water, spat it out, and brushed her teeth slowly.

    Lu Shaoming saw her movements. The counter reflected her delicate face, her soft lips were full of white bubbles, and some pieces of hair were stuck on the sides of her face. She was youthful and adorable.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at her, swallowing his saliva.

    Ning Qing washed her face, and Lu Shaoming carried her back to bed. Ning Qing quietly sat in his embrace. ¡°Shaoming, will we be sleeping here tonight?

    ¡°Yeah, do you still have legs to go somewhere else?¡±

    Great, he was mocking her.

    Disregarding who put her in this state.

    Ning Qingy on him, her small hand touching his strong chin. ¡°Shaoming, can you forgive me? I understand where I was wrong. I also made it up to you with physical action, and reflected on it. Are you still angry?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes were half closed. ¡°You only need to listen next time.¡±

    ¡°What? How was I restless? Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Ning Qing stretched her hand out in attempt to tickle him.

    Lu Shaoming hugged her. He stretched out to bring the nket over the both of them. ¡°Not bad, seems like you still have energy left, Wifey. One more time.¡±

    ¡°... I don¡¯t want to, it hurts. You, you already had it twice just now.¡±

    ¡°Not enough, listen to me, Wifey. Hand yourself to me this time.¡±....

    ...

    The two of them still acted as newlyweds. The next morning, the two of them slept ¡¯til the sun shone brightly in the sky. They were woken up by a ringing phone.

    Ning Qing stretched out from Lu Shaoming¡¯s embrace to take the phone from the nightstand. Once she moved, the man followed her, and tightly hugged her from behind.

    Ning Qing was full of bliss,zing in bed with the man she loved. It was such a rxing thing to do.

    ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡± the man asked, with a sleepy voice.

    ¡°Xu Junxi. Hubby, don¡¯t talk¡±

    Ning Qing ordered him to remain silent and answered the phone.

    ¡°Hello, Ning Qing. Xu Lin has already confessed. She was acting on the orders of Ning Yao. The bedroom picture of you and Mu Yunfan was uploaded on the inte by Ning Yao.¡±

    ¡°Xu Lin confessed to it? Why would she confess that easily? President Xu, what did you do to her?¡±

    ¡°I asked some rascals to rape her, pretending it was Ning Yao¡¯s orders. She was shocked, and she confessed everything in a heartbeat. I have the sound recording on hand. But, Ning Qing, there are many things about this that I do not understand.¡±

    Ning Qing understood in her heart. Xu Junxi did not know much about this.

    Her bright eyes sparkled immediately, and the gears in her head were turning fast. ¡°The situation 3 years ago, I also have my doubts. What about this, I thought of a n. Let us...¡±

    Ning Qing shared the n that she¡¯d held in her heart.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Xu Junxi¡¯s voice agreed from the other end. He suddenly went silent for 3 seconds, and said gently, ¡°Qingqing...¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Ning Qing felt her body break out in goosebumps. Her chest hurt. The man was unwilling to remove his hand away from her chest the entire night, and was now pinching her.

    ¡°Ahh,¡± Ning Qing winced in pain.

    Xu Junxi heard her pain and instantly asked her, concerned, ¡°Qingqing, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The phone in Ning Qing¡¯s hand was snatched away by the man behind her. ¡°President Xu, disturbing people in the early morning is not pleasant, please call at a better time next time.¡±

    Xu Junxi froze, and Lu Shaoming ended the call abruptly.

    ¡°Shaoming, what are you doing? If you suddenly make a sound, Xu Junxi would know...¡±

    ¡°Know that you were sleeping with me? Ning Qing, don¡¯t forget the words I told you yesterday. Be good ok? You are my wife, distance yourself from both Xu Junxi and Mu Yunfan. If you dare flirt with other men, I will kill them first then torture youter.¡±

    Ning Qing blushed and chided him. ¡°Lu Shaoming, you are so narrow minded! Xu Junxi and Mu Yunfan did not do anything to me; even if they want to pursue me, how is that my fault? I am naturally attractive, would that be my fault? Then I should wear a headscarf from here on?¡±

    Lu Shaoming flipped over and pinned her down, blocking her crimson lips that were chattering nonstop. ¡°Ning Qing. I gave you a little freedom and you¡¯ve already be so bold? You don¡¯t need to wear a headscarf, I will make sure that you won¡¯t be able to get out of bed every morning!¡±

    Pervert!

    Ning Yao did not see Xu Junxi for an entire week. Sincest night, even news from Xu Lin had stoppeding. She was living in fear.

    At this moment, the vi doors opened. Xu Junxi walked in; he was actually here.

    Ning Yao was ted. Hastily, she went to wee him into her arms. ¡°Junxi, you are back! That¡¯s great. I thought you didn¡¯t want me or the baby.¡±

    Xu Junxi pushed her away, and pinched his tired frown. ¡°I was working the entire night in the office. I am exhausted now. I am going to take a shower. I will sleepter.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Ning Yao nodded quickly, entering the bedroom alongside him.

    The sound of water sshing echoed in bathroom. At this moment, Xu Junxi¡¯s phone, which had been left on the bed rang. Ning Yao went to check and she was shocked; it was a call from Ning Qing.

    She saw that Xu Junxi was still bathing and did not take notice. She speedily picked the phone up and walked to the balcony, answering the call in secret.

    ¡°Hello, President Xu, are you interested in meeting? I have the sound recording of Xu Lin in my hands. She confessed to everything; everything she did was on Ning Yao¡¯s orders.¡±

    Ning Yao lost colour in her ace. ¡°What? Xu Lin confessed to it all? Ning Qing, what do you n to do? Why are you looking for Xu Junxi?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you, Ning Yao. I don¡¯t want to talk to you. Where is Xu Junxi? I want to speak to him, I will tell him what role you yed in his life all these years.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Ning Yao shook her head. ¡°Ning Qing, you can¡¯t do this to me. You will ruin me like this. Hand the voice recording to me, give it to me.¡±

    ¡°Hand it over to you? Ah, Ning Yao, who do you think you are? What do you have in exchange?¡±

    Ning Yao clenched her teeth. ¡°Ning Qing, lets meet. Don¡¯t you want to know what happened 3 years ago? I will let you know. I will exchange the truth in exchange for the voice recording.¡±

    Ning Yao rushed to the caf¨¦, Ning Qing was already sitting down waiting for her.

    ¡°Ning Qing, where is the recording? I want to listen to check if it is real.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Ning Qing took out the recorder pen from her bag and opened it. Xu Lin¡¯s panicked voice came from the pen ¨C¡±Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me, this was all done on the orders of Ning Yao. She transferred a ton of money into my bank ount and even promised me that she would send me overseas to study.¡±

    ¡°Ning Yao, how is it? Have you confirmed if it is real?¡± Ning Qing ced the recording pen on the table.

    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Ning Yao stretched her hand to snatch it.

    Ning Qing easily blocked her. ¡°You can have it if you y your cards right. How about the truth? I want to hear it now.¡±

    Ning Yao sat back on the sofa. Her eyes blinked, and she looked like she was making a firm resolution. She said, ¡°3 years ago, mum organized separate parties for you and Jun Xi. At Young Master Mu¡¯s birthday party, I bribed a maid of the Mu family, to drug your alcohol. You left for the bathroom, with the maid leading the way for you. You were in a blur and followed her into Young Master Mu¡¯s room instead.

    ¡°There was a camera preinstalled in Young Master Mu¡¯s room. We received the pictures and there was the proof of you in bed together. Xu Junxi would definitely not want you after that. My mother kept this photo in her hands. Before she went to jail, she handed it to me so that I could take action when the time came. I actually arranged everything well. This was a war that I was confident that I would win, but I didn¡¯t think you would have the chance to uncover these details.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you have a life that is too good. You met Lu Shaoming. It is the luckiest thing that has ever happened to you.¡±

    Ning Qing listened quietly, Ning Yao¡¯s words made sense. Her credibility was high. She looked at Ning Yao¡¯s cunning and jealous face, and she contemted silently.

    Was this the truth?

    Did Ning Yao deceive her?

    Thinking for a minute, Ning Qing suddenly smiled. She took her phone, and pretended to make a call.

    ¡°Ning Qing, what are you doing? Who are you calling? I already told you the truth, what do you want to do now?¡± Ning Yao was flustered.

    ¡°Ha, I am calling Xu Junxi. You did not tell me the entire truth, you are lying to me. I don¡¯t have further time to waste on you.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. This is the truth really, Ning Qing...you...¡±

    ¡°Ning Yao,¡± Ning Qing interrupted her with a cold look in her eyes. She cackled coldly. ¡°Not bad, your story flowed well this time. It seems like the truth. But, you and your mum Li Meiling would not be so pleasant. You two would push me to Mu Yunfan? Ah, this is a joke!

    ¡°At that time, the Mu family had a better standing in societypared to the Xu family. They had better connections. The Mu family was always T City¡¯s rich and powerful military family. Mu Yunfan was handsome and he was deemed the prince of T City. Even Xu Junxi could notpare to him. If your mum wanted to ruin me, she had many possibilities to do so. Any man at the party would have done the trick. Would you waste so much energy and take on so much risk by including Mu Yunfan into your scheme? You two would not have such good intentions as to push to me a guy better than Xu Junxi.¡±

    Ning Qing saw fear appear on Ning Yao¡¯s face. She confidently curled her lips into a smile as she took a small sip of coffee. Smiling, she said, ¡°Ning Yao, based on my knowledge of you and your mother, your mum, she definitely drugged my drink that night. You two bribed the maid and naturally had the means to pull me into a secluded area. There were probably some dirty, vulgar men waiting there; you would want them to rape me. After being assaulted, I would naturally shout, attracting the attention of the partygoers. This would be the best way to ruin my reputation.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, how did you find out about this? You...¡± Ning Yao was distressed. The things that happened 3 years ago had been kept secret, only she and her mum knew about it all. Ning Qing had guessed so urately.

    She hurriedly covered her mouth after she finished her words. Oh no, she was confessing to her crimes indirectly.

    Ning Qing looked at Ning Yao. She was emotional, Ning Yao did not have her advisor, Li Meiling, yet she still dared to go out and wreak havoc?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know about the matters three years ago, but I understand your mum. I understand your mum better than she understands herself,¡± Ning Qing said absentmindedly.

    Ning Yao was frozen on the spot, she panicked. What was she going to do? What should she do now?

    At this moment, Ning Qing picked up her phone again. ¡°Since you still do not want toe clean with me now, I will call Xu Junxi now and let him question you personally.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call him, I will tell you what you want to know. You figured it out. My mum put an aphrodisiac in your drink. But we did not know that the aphrodisiac would turn into an incapacitating agent. We also did not know how you had entered Young Master Mu¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°If you two did not know, where did the photose from then?¡± Ning Qing mmed the table as she questioned further.

    Ning Qing was shocked beyond words. She shook her head continuously, saying, ¡°The photos were mailed to my mum before she went into jail. Ning Qing, trust me; the words I¡¯m saying now are all true. The things that happened 3 years ago, we were also not clear about it. If not, we would not have waited all this time to take you down with that.¡±

    Ning Qing quickly contemted; were Ning Yao¡¯s words now credible?

    If Ning Yao was speaking the truth, then this line of evidence was broken.

    What exactly happened 3 years ago?

    She looked at Ning Yao¡¯s pale face, and spared another look at her 4 month stomach that was already a small bump. She took the recording pen on the table and threw it to Ning Yao.

    Ning Yao was exhrated, and quickly ced the recording pen into her bag.

    ¡°Ning Yao, do you have any regrets? Your mum orchestrated this for her entire life, and she ended up in jail. And you schemed to get Xu Junxi all your life, but it has alle undone.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t bepletely undone if Jun Xi believes I¡¯m innocent. Based solely on the scar on my forehead, the three years of my youth that I have given him, and the young life in my stomach, he belongs to me. This makes it appear likely that he would marry me and make me Madam Xu.¡±

    Ning Qing nced to look at the concealed figure behind the counter. There was anky shadow. She saidughingly, ¡°Madam Xu? Ning Yao, do you actually love him as a person, or love his money?¡±

    ¡°I love it all. Because he is rich, because he is Xu Junxi, I love him. Ning Qing, how would you know about poverty? You were born with a silver spoon in your mouth! Poverty means that there is no dignity to speak of, and it makes everyone around you roll their eyes. I don¡¯t want to return to those days. I swore that I would find a rich man to rely on, and then I met Xu Junxi.

    ¡°He was so mesmerizing and handsome. He was the only son of the Xu family. He had a good family background; I fell in love the moment I saw him. But he only saw you in his eyes. He trailed behind you, treated you like a little princess. Based on what? What do you have Ning Qing, to get the favor of great men without even lifting a finger? No matter how hard I worked, I was just a supporting role. From that moment, I swore I had to snatch Xu Junxi from your side.

    ¡°So 3 years ago, I appeared at the park that you agreed to meet at. I saved Junxi and even had a scar on my forehead to show for it. I was afraid that he would pine after you, so I left for America, I surrounded him and let him fall in love with my gentle embrace. After returning to the country, I nit-picked at you to let Jun Xi to take revenge for me. I let Jun Xi pave a bright path for me in the entertainment industry.

    ¡°Haha, Ning Qing. The fact that you and Xu Junxi ended up in this state could not be med on anyone else. It was your unwavering love for him, and Jun Xi cheated too easily!¡±

    Ning Qing could notpletelyprehend Ning Yao¡¯s outlook on many matters. There was nothing on earth that coulde without hard work. She, Ning Qing, had the interest of many men, which was due to her attractiveness as a person. She did not evere to provoke anyone.

    She had also been in poverty at one point. She was also at the receiving end of rolled eyes, but she led a life of dignity. Ning Yao did not understand; dignity could note just with wealth, but it came inherently.

    Dignity was intrinsic.

    But thest sentence that Ning Yao said was so insightful. With that one sentence of hers, it broke the rtionship she had with Xu Junxi over the years.

    The past was already gone, there was only regret left.

 Chapter 147 - Come To The Hotel Room To Look For Me

    <h4>Chapter 147: Come To The Hotel Room To Look For Me</h4>

    Ning Qing finished her words and stood up, turning to leave.

    She had just turned around, and her entire body froze. Xu Junxi was standing behind her.

    He was staring intently at her.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you...¡±

    Ning Qing stood up slowly and smiled elegantly, ¡°Ning Yao, I did not lie to you. You told me the truth, and I gave you the recording pen. This is a fair deal.¡±

    Ning Yao copsed as she sat on the sofa. She did not dare lift her head to look at Xu Junxi; she already knew she was dead.

    She was really done. Xu Junxi had found out.

    He knew everything now.

    Ning Qing lifted her feet and walked towards the main doors of the cafe. She passed by Xu Junxi¡¯s side, and Xu Junxi said in a sinister tone, ¡°Was what she said all true?¡±

    Ning Qing nodded her head and replied, ¡± I think we can trust her.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡± Xu Junxi¡¯s eyes were dull as he looked at Ning Yao and answered her.

    Ning Qing lowered her gaze as she saw that hisrge palm by his side had already formed into a fist, and even the green veins on his forehead were jumping. He probably did not feel too well inside his heart.

    No matter whether he loved Ning Qing or not, he had been fooled by a woman for so many years, and got the line ¡°he was too easy to fool¡± in the end. No man in this situation would be able to shoulder this.

    Ning Yao was someone who has altered the course of his life.

    Xu Junxi looked at Ning Qing. His red-rimmed eyes were gentle, and he said hoarsely, ¡°Ning Qing, you do not need to worry. She has me fooled for so long and bullied you so much. I will not allow her to live well, I...¡±

    ¡°Xu Junxi.¡± Ning Qing interrupted him and continued, ¡°You have been mistaken. I do not care about what happened between you and Ning Yao. The things that happened in the past have had their impact on all 3 of us, and we are all responsible. I asked you to punish her because only by making her lose everything and leaving her no home to return to, only then would she show her true colours.¡±

    Xu Junxi froze and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that her words were believable?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are indeed believable, but we cannot discount the fact that she might be hiding some facts from us, or that maybe she knew who sent that photo over, that she knew who was the mastermind behind this. You forced her down a road of no return. She will definitely contact that person. Order someone to keep surveince on her, and you will have your answer very quickly.¡±

    Xu Junxi¡¯s gaze was full of admiration. The girl before him was all grown up, and she was getting more and more intelligent.

    ¡°Umm, I will give you a call when that timees.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I will be making a move.¡± Ning Qing turned and left.

    ¡°Qingqing.¡± Xu Junxi locked onto her slim wrist. He actually had many things to say to her, and now he felt horrible inside his heart. He wanted her to apany him for a longer time.

    ¡°President Xu, what other matters do you have? If there¡¯s anything else, please say so, and please let go of my wrist.¡± Ning Qing tried to take her wrist back.

    She turned around to look, and she only saw Xu Junxi staring at her wrist. She was dressed in a white bell-bottom sleeve dress. The sleeves were broad, and her snowy white skin on her entire slim arm and wrist were full of blue and ck hickies. Lu Shaoming took great effort to kiss her entire body.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was a little red. She exerted some strength to take her hand back, and she did not turn her head as she left.

    Xu Junxi froze for a moment. He curled his lips up mockingly; what was he still wishing for? She was already Lu Shaoming¡¯s woman.

    Just now, she did not even care about the reason he was punishing Ning Yao. She had let go of itpletely.

    It was also good this way. He only wanted to look at her in the future and quietly protect her. It would be good as long as she was in bliss.

    ...

    Xu Junxi lifted his heels to walk towards Ning Yao. Ning Yao stood from up the sofa quickly, and she exined frantically, ¡°Junxi, all of this was sinisterly plotted by Ning Qing. She fooled me to say these words. I do love you, I love you sincerely.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Xu Junxiughed with no expression on his face. ¡°Do you actually love my money, or did you want to rece Ning Qing as my fianc¨¦e? Or maybe you loved me for being too easy to fool?¡±

    ¡°Junxi, don¡¯t be like this. Those words that I said just now were all nonsense. I beg you not to take it to heart...¡±

    ¡°Ning Yao, I actually nned to give you arge sum of money to make up for your lost youth. I still thought of raising the child in your belly. But you cannot gain anything now. Go to the hospital to abort the child. Get lost from T City, and disappear from my sight!¡±

    The tears in Ning Yao¡¯s eyes trickled down fervently. ¡°Abort the child? Junxi, how can you say these words? This is your flesh and blood.¡±

    ¡°There are so many women who can give birth to children for me, Xu Junxi. I can produce other descendants in the future. Why would I want such an evil and cunning woman like you to be my child¡¯s mother? Ning Yao, do you know that you ruined my entire life? It is also okay if you want to give birth to this child, but I would not admit my paternity. I would not give a single cent. If you still want to persist on giving birth to this child who will confer no advantage, then I will only gift with you with four words: Do as you wish!¡±

    Xu Junxi turned to leave as soon as he spoke.

    Ning Yao used her hands to cup her face, did she already go on the path of no return?

    No, it can¡¯t be like this. She still has an ace up her sleeve.

    ...

    Ning Qing received a call from her mother in the afternoon.

    Her mother was extremely furious on the other end. ¡°Qingqing, what exactly happened between you and Yun Fan? You are not kids anymore. Why would you two get into a disagreement? Now Yunfan says that he wants to move out, and he said that it was you who asked him to do so. Grandma heard of this matter, and she was furious, Grandma wants to speak to you...¡±

    Grandma snatched the phone over and said, ¡°Qingqing, what is wrong with you and Yunfan? Yunfan does not have any more rtives in T City. He came back this time to visit you! How did you bear to chase him away?¡±

    Ning Qing heard her words and supported her forehead, she exined saying, ¡°Grandma, I...¡±

    Before she could speak her next words, she heard, ¡°Grandma, forget it.¡± Mu Yunfan¡¯s sounded maligned as his voice carried over from the other end. ¡°Don¡¯t make Qing Qing feel bad. Qingqing misunderstood me. It is all my fault. Grandma, Aunt Wanqing, you two take care of your health. I will stille to visit you when I have time.¡±

    Ning Qing heard her grandmother¡¯s anxious tone and the sound of tugging. ¡± Yunfan, don¡¯t leave. How would I answer to your grandmother if you leave? We have been friends for generations and have so many years of friendship...¡±

    ¡°Mum, mum!¡± Grandma¡¯s voice suddenly stopped, and Yue Wanqing loudly called out, ¡°Things are bad, Yunfan. Grandma is going to faint. Quick help her up.¡±

    Ning Qing was taken aback, and held onto the phone tightly, ¡°Mum, mum, what is wrong with Grandma?¡±

    ¡°Qingqing, the doctor has already said that Grandma does not have many days left. She cannot withstand more setbacks. What is wrong with you? This house is in a mess! Why don¡¯t you say a word?¡±

    Ning Qing knitted her eyebrows. Was Mu Yunfan making use of Grandma?

    He knew that Grandma was not in the pink of health; the doctor had said that grandma could not make it past 2 months, and the end wasing soon. He did not want to be phased out, so he turned this into a hugemotion and made Grandma feel ufortable. Was he really using this to control her?

    It was only today that she really understood how shameless Mu Yunfan truly is.

    She sighed in her heart and said, ¡°Mum, ask him to continue living at home.¡±

    After confirming that Grandma was fine, Ning Qing ended the call, and she took out her phone to send a text to Lu Shaoming ¨C

    [Shaoming, I already knew what I did wrong. I will protect myself well in the future and maintain distance with Mu Yunfan. But he is still the rtive of the Ning family. We will still have interactions. I hope that you can give me more time and trust. I will settle everything well. Shaoming, you are my husband. We will band together in the future and face obstacles as a team. Is that okay?]

    This time Lu Shaoming replied quickly. [Okay]

    It was a short word, and Ning Qing cracked a smile as she read it.

    This was the best encouragement that he has given her.

    ...

    The next day, Ning Qing went to school. When it was time for gym ss, her ssmate asked her to go to ss together. ¡°Ning Qing, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Ning Qing held onto that ssmate and said, ¡°Xiao Mei, I will not attend gym lessons in the future. Can you help me inform the gym instructor.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, why? That is your Older Brother Yunfan. Did you guys get into a quarrel?¡±

    ¡°No. I have recently took on a stage production. This is the first time transitioning to a backstage position. I don¡¯t have time for gym ss in the future, so I will not be attending ss.¡±

    ¡°Okay then, Ning Qing. Bye bye.¡± The ssmate left.

    Ning Qing waved towards her, and she said inside her heart, if Mu Yunfan knows how to regret, then he would notice her distancing herself away from him. She hoped that he would sense the situation and stop his antics.

    Leave T City to live his own life.

    There were many matters, and she did not want to be calctive.

    She turned and went backwards. She walked down a corridor, and two bodyguards blocked her. ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t walk here.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t walk here? Why? This is the only way back to my ssroom. I wasn¡¯t told that it could not be used.¡± Ning Qing felt something was weird.

    At this moment, she heard the soft mewling of a girl. She stretched her small head to look, she turned into a corridor and there was a boy using one hand to support himself on the wall, and he was kissing a girl who had her back against the wall.

    They were kissing, unaware of their surroundings.

    Ning Qing was bbergasted as her jaw dropped to the ground. It was as if her pressure points had been struck. This person wearing a coat. The boy had a handsome look. If it wasn¡¯t Mu Yunfan, who else could it be?

    And the girl that was against the wall turned out to be, ¡°Xuemei.¡± Ning Qing could not control herself as she called out to her.

    Mu Yunfan and Lin Xuemei?

    Her voice interrupted their kiss, Lin Xuemei looked sideways to nce at her. ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Lin Xuemei looked shy, and she was embarrassed as she ducked into Mu Yunfan¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Qingqing, its you?¡± Mu Yunfan locked onto Lin Xuemei shoulders and half closed his eyes, casually greeting Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing was still shocked as she said, ¡°Xue Mei, what are you...two doing?¡±

    ¡°Qingqing, didn¡¯t you see it? We were kissing. Oh right, I forgot to tell you, Older Brother is dating Xuemei now.¡±

    ¡°What? Dating?¡± Ning Qing looked at Lin Xuemei. ¡°Xuemei, when did you two start dating? Howe I didn¡¯t hear you mention anything about it? Entering a rtionship is a big deal; don¡¯t be too rash.¡±

    Mu Yunfan¡¯s actions were too obvious. She just wanted to distance herself from him, and he actually started to date her good friend Lin Xuemei.

    What did Mu Yunfan mean by this?

    Lin Xuemei was a good girl. She defended her many times, and she was especially na?ve. How could he take advantage of the feelings of such a good girl?

    Lin Xuemei saw that Ning Qing had a bad expression on her face and she asked,¡± Ning Qing, aren¡¯t you happy that I am dating Yunfan now? I know that Yunfan has always treated you as a little sister to pamper you, but I am dating him now. It doesn¡¯t affect you two being siblings. Ning Qing, do you have any feelings against me?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Gosh, Lin Xuemei had misunderstood her.

    ¡°Xuemei, you have misunderstood Qingqing. She is merely unable to ept us being in a rtionship for the time being,¡± Mu Yunfan exined.

    Lin Xuemei walked forward and held Ning Qing¡¯s small hand, ¡°Ning Qing, actually I have fallen for Yun Fan a long time ago, but I had a low self esteemst time, he was sopetent, I did not dare confess to him, I never thought that he also liked me, all of this feels like a dream. Ning Qing, do you wish us well?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at Lin Xuemei¡¯s excited behavior and lifted her gaze to look at Mu Yunfan. Mu Yunfan had both of his hands inside his pockets, he had a frivolous smile as he looked at her. There was a slight taunting quality to her smile.

    Ning Qing curled her lips into a smile forcefully and said, ¡°Xuemei, I wish both of you well.¡±

    In the afternoon, Ning Qing wanted to look for a chance to talk to Xue Mei one on one. Coincidentally, Lin Xuemei sent her a text message to her, [Ning Qing, could you bring a set of clothes to ssroom 302.]

    Bring her a set of new clothes?

    What was going on exactly?

    Ning Qing took a set of clothes as she hurried towards room 302. There were two bodyguards standing outside ssroom 302. Ning Qing had one nce and knew it was Mu Yunfan.

    She opened the ssroom door and stepped inside. The floor was full of torn clothes, and there was a stench in the air. Ning Qing felt her small face go red, and she knew that a passionate act had just urred in the room.

    Mu Yunfan had a wool sweater on his body. His hair was in a mess, he was unrestrained and dissolute. He was hugging Lin Xuemei in his arms. Lin Xuemei had blood flowing through her face. The only thing covering her snow white body was Mu Yunfan¡¯s windbreaker.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you are here. Pass the clothes over to me.¡± Lin Xuemei avoided her gaze shyly. She took the clothes from Ning Qing and hid in a small corner to put on the clothes.

    ¡°Mu Yunfan, what do you mean by this? You must be doing this on purpose. Xuemei is an innocent party. How could you ruin her like this?¡± Ning Qing was furious and chided him while trying to lower her volume.

    Mu Yunfan curled his lips and neared her. ¡°Qingqing, why are so angry? You don¡¯t want Older Brother. Can¡¯t I have other women?¡±

    As he spoke, Mu Yunfan used his hand to graze the soft skin on Ning Qing¡¯s small face lightly.

    Ning Qing pped hisrge palm away and used her small hand to push him away in disgust. ¡°Mu Yunfan, you get lost. Don¡¯t you know that you being like this makes me hate you?¡±

    Mu Yunfan¡¯s gaze darkened. He took two steps backwards as he directly shoved Ning Qing onto the wall of the ssroom. He used two fingers to cup Ning Qing¡¯s small chin. Heughed coldly, and said, ¡°Qingqing, try saying that you hate me one more time. Do you think that Older Brother wouldn¡¯t tell Lin Xuemei that you tried to seduce me because you didn¡¯t want her to be with me?¡±

    ¡°You, are shameless!¡± Ning Qing took out her small hand, ready to p him.

    But her small hand was held back by Mu Yunfan. His lips neared hers, and Ning Qing ducked sideways to avoid him. He sniffed Ning Qing¡¯s tender neck andughed, saying, ¡°Qingqing, you are so fragrant.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s moist eyes had ultimate disappointment, ¡°Mu Yunfan, how you have be so shameless? You were born into a wealthy family, handsome and bright; how did you allowed yourself to turn into such a person? You really have disappointed me.¡±

    ¡°Disappointed?¡± Mu Yunfanughed nonchntly and said, ¡°Qingqing, what are you disappointed about? You are disappointed that I did these things with Lin Xuemei? Boys and girls who are dating enter this stage quickly. Could it be that you and Lu Shaoming have yet to do so?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this with you. I will only ask you: What do you want exactly? Xuemei is an innocent party!¡±

    ¡°What do I want to do? What does Older Brother want to do... Could it really be that you, Qingqing, don¡¯t know? Aren¡¯t you already distancing yourself from me, not attending my gym ss? You want to escape from me?¡±

    ¡°Mu Yunfan, I am already Lu Shaoming¡¯s wife. It would not possible for us to be together.¡±

    ¡°Heh, is that right? We will only know once we give it a try. Come to the hotel room to look for me tonight.¡±

 Chapter 148 - He Only Sees You In His Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 148: He Only Sees You In His Eyes</h4>

    ¡°Hotel room? Mu Yunfan, don¡¯t even dream of it!¡±

    ¡°You are not willing? Forget it if you are not willing; I recall that I did not use any contraceptives. I don¡¯t know if Xuemei will get pregnant.¡± Mu Yunfan turned to leave. His tone was rxed just like he was talking about the weather.

    Lunatic!

    Ning Qing cursed her in her heart.

    ¡°Wait for a moment,¡± Ning Qing said to stop him in his tracks. ¡°If I attend the appointment, will you break up with Xue Mei?¡±

    Mu Yunfan slowly curled his lips into a smile. ¡°Of course... I will...¡±

    At this moment, the door to the small room opened, and Lin Xuemei walked out.

    ¡°Xuemei, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Yunfan ced his hands onto Lin Xuemei¡¯s shoulder and brought her towards the door. Before leaving, he did not forget to give Ning Qing a look, with the meaning ¨C I will wait for you.

    Ning Qing felt an evil chille over her.

    ¡°Ning Qing, thank you. We¡¯re out of here.¡± Lin Xuemei waved at Ning Qing, and the duo left the ssroom together.

    ¡°Hold on.¡± At this moment, Ning Qing opened her mouth to speak.

    Mu Yunfan froze in his tracks, Lin Xuemei turned around and asked, ¡°Ning Qing, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ning Qing took out the phone hidden in her pocket, her pale hand pressed the button, and the voice recording started ying...

    Upon hearing the words ¡°Of course I will.¡± Lin Xuemei was shocked visibly, she looked hurt at Mu Yunfan who was beside her, and she pouted her lips, asking, ¡°Yunfan, what is going on? You...¡±

    Ning Qing looked at her good friend tear up, tears rolled down her cheeks. She couldn¡¯t bear to do so, but it was better to just get the pain over and done with in a quick instant, rather than prolong the agony over a long time.

    She walked the door, looking at the pair. She did not say anything after all, and she walked out the ssroom.

    After a few steps, ¡°Ning Qing!¡± Mu Yunfan chased her from behind, and he looked extremely furious.

    Ning Qing did not want to deal with him; she sped up and ran.

    She was disappointed in him, and she decided to keep her guard up. When Lin Xuemei sent her the text asking her to bring her a new set clothes, she had a rough feeling of what had urred. She had started the voice recorder before she entered the ssroom, thus she recorded everything that had urred afterwards.

    He thought that she didn¡¯t have a defensive position?

    Grandma had already been exploited as her weakness, and she would not allow herself to get targeted again.

    Ning Qing ran, and Mu Yunfan gave chase. Who was Mu Yunfan? He was the champion in long distance running. She could hear his footstepsing closer and closer. Ning Qing quickly made a turn and took another path.

    With this turn, she bumped into someone.

    Before she could identify who the person was, she heard, ¡°Ning Qing¡±. Mu Yunfan, who was behind her, used his hand to grab her.

    Ning Qing thought she was caught. She already thought how to defend herself, but a long shadow cast over her and blocked her, cing her behind him.

    Ning Qing lifted her eyes to see; it was Xu Junxi.

    The person whom she bumped into, the person who protected her, was Xu Junxi.

    What was he doing here?

    With Xu Junxi blocking her, Mu Yunfan also stopped in his tracks. They grew up together, and this was the first time they met in 3 years.

    ¡°Yunfan, it has been a long time.¡± Xu Junxi smiled and waved.

    Mu Yunfan saw Ning Qing behind Xu Junxi¡¯s shoulder. That girl already acted upon her chance and ran. He could not even see her shadow in sight.

    ¡°Junxi, it has been a while. Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Yunfan, the reason why you are here is also the reason I¡¯m here. In the time we have known one another, I did not have an inkling that you also liked Ning Qing.¡±

    Seeing Xu Junxi getting right to the point, Mu Yunfan also withdrew his smile. He straightened his body and his eyes had a touch of cynical chill.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I also didn¡¯t know you had got Ning Qing, then you unexpectedly chose that snake, Ning Yao. Only you would like that superficial girl.¡±

    Pain shed in Xu Junxi¡¯s eyes, but he quickly put on a smile. ¡°Yunfan, Ning Qing is married now, she is Madam Lu. Let us wish her well, and protect her quietly from the side lines. Don¡¯t try to force her to be with you. At least with my presence, I would not allow you to make a move on her.¡±

    Xu Junxi turned to leave.

    Ning Qing ran all the way to a safe ce, touching her chest to regain her breath. ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Xu Junxi came chasing after her.

    Ning Qing felt as though her head could explode in the next second.

    ¡°President Xu, why have youe here?¡± Ning Qing asked politely, maintaining a distance from him while smiling.

    ¡°Oh, Xulin is my cousin after all. After I gave her a stern punishment, I could not leave her alone. I came here to settle some administrative procedures. I will prepare to send her to study overseas.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded her head, signalling that she understood.

    ¡°Oh yes, Ning Qing, there is news of Ning Yao.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s nerves tightened up; it was too fast. ¡°How was it? Who did Ning Yao contact? Who was the mastermind behind it all?¡±

    ¡°Ning Yao did not contact anyone. She only went to look for my mum.¡±

    Ning Qing felt grim after she heard the news. She quickly understood; Ning Yao did not seek the true mastermind. She merely took Aunt Xu as herst resort, holding on tight to her for help.

    Ning Qing could not help but feel a little disappointment.

    ¡°Ning Yao went to look for my mum. She is already close to being 5 months pregnant. The baby in her stomach is a...boy. My mum was ted after she found out. She wanted Ning Yao to give birth to the child. Now Ning Yao has entered the Xu family, and with my mum¡¯s protection, I am unable to touch her.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing listened to his words. She knew the perpetrator behind it all was very cunning. She had a bad premonition; this mastermind would not stop like this.

    What were the motives of that person?

    In the depths of Ning Qing¡¯s mind, Mu Yunfan¡¯s handsome face appeared. If he was the person behind it all, what were his motives?

    Getting his hands on him?

    Then what was she going to do?

    He unwilling to let go; a war was imminent in the future.

    Ning Qing stood depressed in the corridor. She did not know when it started to pour outside. A sudden warmthnded on her shoulder. She lifted her eyes; Xu Junxi had removed his coat and ced it onto her shoulders.

    ¡°Winter rains are very chilly. Don¡¯t get a cold after you put on my coat,¡± he ordered gently.

    Ning Qing suddenly felt likeughing. She felt like her life was so dramatic.

    What did Xu Junxi mean by this? Could it be that he had the same ns in mind as Mu Yunfan?

    She wasn¡¯t the one who wanted to shower affection on an uninterested party. After being Madam Lu, she was already a married...hmm. Even as a young girl, she was aware of what she was herself. But after she experienced the episode with Mu Yunfan, she became extremely sensitive.

    ¡°No need, you wear it.¡± Ning Qing removed the coat on her shoulders and returned it to him. She ran into the rain. ¡°I am dismissed. I will be leaving, bye.¡±

    Xu Junxi had a bleak expression. Looking at her gentle and petite figure, she was probably afraid that he would go after her; she ran extremely quickly.

    She treated him like some monstrous beast.

    Ha.

    Xu Junxi mocked himself and curled his lips.

    Ning Qing stood at under the guard post to shelter herself from the rain. She could soon hear two women quarrelling from a distance away.

    ¡°Oi, what do you mean by this? I am Yang¡¯s official girlfriend. You are only a female colleague of his. Why did you have to send Yang vague text messages. You asked him to repair the lightbulb and change the gas cylinder. Do you see me in your eyes? Do you want to be someone¡¯s mistress?¡±

    ¡°Sister Feng, I really didn¡¯t. You have misunderstood me. It was not a vague text message; it was only a greeting message. Also, he repaired the lightbulb for me during the time we had a staff gathering. He did it at his convenience! Please don¡¯t read too much into the situation.¡±

    ¡°Sure, the thief cries thief now...¡±

    Ning Qing was listening closely to the conversation between the two women. She was struck with a sudden idea, her eyes were shining bright. She quickly walked forward, giving a smack to the shoulder of the recognized girlfriend. ¡°You are Sister Feng right? Let usplete a transaction. You help me put on a show, and I will give you twenty thousand dors.¡±

    ...

    One hourter, Ning Qing received a call from Yue Wanqing. ¡°Qingqing, there was someone who came to look for us today. I think that something is amiss. Can youe over soon?¡±

    ¡°Sure, Mum.¡± Ning Qing smiled brightly like a blooming flower, agreeing to her request.

    Inside the apartment

    Ning Qing sat on the sofa to apany g=Grandma. Yue Wanqing told her what urred one hour ago inplete detail.

    ¡°Qingqing, I was preparing dinner in the kitchen at that time, and Grandma was in the living room listening to the Huangmei opera. I heard someone knock on the door, so I went to answer. There was a gorgeous girl outside the door. That girl imed that she was Mu Yunfan¡¯s girlfriend.¡±

    Yue Wanqing looked at the girl. She was beautiful and ssy. She was happy for him. She said warmly, ¡°Girl, are you here to look for Yunfan? He hasn¡¯t returned yet. Come in and have a seat.¡±

    The girl shook her head and said politely, ¡°Aunt Wanqing, I¡¯m not here to look for Yunfan. I came here personally to look for you, Ning Qing¡¯s mum.¡±

    ¡°Looking for me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Aunt Wan Qing, I beg you to ask your daughter Ning Qing to distance herself from Yunfan. Ning Qing has already spoiled the feelings between me and Yunfan.¡±

    Yue Wanqing listened in shock and quickly exined, ¡°Girl, you can¡¯t speak like this. Our Qingqing and Yunfan have a sibling rtionship. These 20 years, they have been innocent and have not had any inappropriate rtions.¡±

    The girl immediately squeezed out a couple teardrops, and she wiped the tears while blowing her nose. Crying, she imed, ¡°Aunt, you said that they have a sibling rtionship, but nobody will believe that. You are unaware that in school, Yunfan is Ning Qing¡¯s gym instructor. Yun Fan stered himself onto Ning Qing¡¯s body to teach her dance moves. The two of them were eating in the canteen when Yunfan fed her sweet and sour ribs. After school, Yunfan drove Ning Qing home. They acted so intimately. How about me, his official girlfriend? I trust them, but my best friends all im that something was sketchy about the two of them. They use the defense of ¡®being siblings¡¯ to act vaguely. Aunt Wanqing, I beg you to understand my feelings. I am very ufortable with this.¡±

    Yue Wanqing¡¯s face turned pale, and she could not say a single word. ¡°This, this ... I..¡±

    At this moment, a neighbour appeared on the stairwell, it was the neighbour living upstairs, and the neighbour had good rtions with Yue Wanqing. She stopped in her tracks and asked with concern, ¡°What is going on?¡±

    The girl cried even more when she saw the neighbour. ¡°Aunt, be the judge here. Her daughter Ning Qing¡¯s brother is my boyfriend. Ning Qing and my boyfriend are actually not rted by blood, but my boyfriend is more concerned with every matter regarding Ning Qing. He ces her in the first ce in his heart. He is even staying in Ning Qing¡¯s house now! I know their families have been friends for generations, but others that do not know say that a single woman and man staying in a room would not be a good thing. They are in such an ambiguous rtionship, and they are wasting each other¡¯s time. They are both in their twenties; they are not young anymore. They should maintain a proper distance between a woman and a man. Furthermore, when they both have families of their own, what would their partner think?¡±

    Upon hearing her words, the neighbour had a grim expression. She pulled Yue Wanqing¡¯s elbow and said softly, ¡°Aiyo, the child¡¯s mum, how are you not even cautious of this? Doesn¡¯t Qingqing already have a husband? If this matter were known by others, how would you let Qingqing face the public? This girl has sense in her words. Girls and boys in their twenties might be siblings, but they still maintain a distance from one another. Gossip can be malicious sometimes.¡±

    Later, at the apartment, Yue Wanqing sat on the sofa recalling the episode and sighed. ¡°I will word it nicely and advise Mu Yunfan to leave. I will tell him that I will give her an exnation when things are settled. Qingqing, what is your take on this matter? What should we do?¡±

    Ning Qing did not reply. She directly hooked onto Grandma¡¯s elbow. ¡°Grandma, what do you think of this matter?¡±

    Grandma was in a dilemma. ¡°I don¡¯t know how things turned out this way. The Ning and Mu families have been clean and innocent all this while.¡±

    ¡°Ay.¡± Ning Qing pretended to sigh to interrupt Grandma. She lowered her gaze and said worriedly, ¡°It is good that Shao Ming does not know about this. If he knew about this...¡±

    Ning Qing said sorry in her heart. She did not have a choice. With regard to these kinds of matters, she could only use Lu Shaoming as her shield.

    Upon hearing her words, Yue Wanqing said swiftly, ¡°Mum, I think we should have Mu Yunfan move out. Shaoming is not at home. The three generations added together with the boy, Yunfan, would make others gossip about us. We should find another house for Yunfan. If you insist, you will also be dying Yunfan¡¯s marriage.¡±

    Grandma hesitated for a moment before nodding her head, ¡°Okay then. You give Yunfan a callter and propose it more subtly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yue Wanqing agreed.

    Ning Qing was jubnt. Haha, with her quick wittedness, she has finally made Grandma and Mum agree to make Yunfan leave. She was really afraid that if things were to escte in the future, Mu Yunfan would harm grandma and mum.

    This made her feel more at ease.

    ...

    Ning Qing called Yin Shuiling to ask her out for a meal at night. Yin Shuiling agreed, and the pair decided to meet at a karaoke hall to drink.

    This was what the two girls loved to do for fun in the past.

    The moment Ning Qing entered the karaoke hall, she received a call from Mu Yunfan. She was not surprised; he would definitely contact her.

    ¡°Hello, Qingqing, this was all your idea right? You found someone to pretend to be my girlfriend and made a scene. No matter how much I exin, it doesn¡¯t matter. Chasing me out of the house?¡±

    Not knowing why, upon hearing the words ¡°chasing me out of the house,¡± she felt hurt. Her and Mu Yunfan¡¯s rtionship had finallye to this.

    ¡°Brother Yunfan, if you are still willing to be my Brother Yunfan, then I beg you to step away. We don¡¯t have any chance of ending up together. Go back to Singapore. You are the only son of the Mu family; you shoulder the hopes of the Mu family. I hope you can be well.¡±

    ¡°Ha, Qingqing. If you were really thinking for my sake, you wouldn¡¯t think of chasing me back to Singapore. The 20 years that we spent together were meaningless since you treat me so coldly.¡±

    Ning Qing shut her eyes tiredly. When the conversation turns sour, any additional words are useless.

    If she did not react and allowed him to attack... He already threatened her to go to the hotel room to look for her. What would he do next?

    He¡¯s the one who betrayed their 20 years of time together.

    ¡°If there is nothing else, I will be hanging up.¡± Ning Qing ended the call and switched her phone off.

    The waiter served a cocktail to her. Ning Qing sat at the bar, took the drink, and drank it in a shot.

    When she drank the cocktail, she heard the voice of Yin Shuiling. ¡°Howe you are drinking so aggressively? Who provoked you? You seem to be in a bad mood.¡±

    Yin Shuiling ced her pearl clutch onto the bar counter and snapped her hands to order some hard liquor.

    ¡°Shuiling, Mu Yunfan has been back for so many days. Why won¡¯t you go to see him?¡±

    ¡°See him for what purpose? Both Xu Junxi and Mu Yunfan have frustrated me.¡± Yin Shuiling ced her red lips onto the cup and had a sip of alcohol. Her expression was cold. ¡°How did you change how you address Mu Yunfan? I thought you called him Brother Yun Fan in the past? This person, Mu Yunfan, his handsome and bright outlook, the little prince of T city, he won the hearts of so many young girls. It¡¯s too bad that nobody knew that he had such a cold and aloof heart. For his whole life, he¡¯s probably only had you in his eyes.¡±

 Chapter 149 - I Am A Little Upset

    <h4>Chapter 149: I Am A Little Upset</h4>

    ¡°But, I always thought that he treated me like a younger sister,¡± Ning Qing murmured.

    Yin Shuiling was taken aback. ¡°He didn¡¯t see you as younger sister?¡±

    As she looked at Ning Qing shaking her head silently, Yin Shuiling grunted lightly. ¡°Actually, thinking about it now, it is not weird. Mu Yunfan is really capable of waiting. It has been 20 years, and he actually controlled himself all this while and only showed his true colours now.¡±

    Ning Qing drank another sip of alcohol. ¡°Shuiling, when the Mu family did not help you at that time, did you hate Mu Yunfan?¡±

    Yin Shuiling shook her head inly. ¡°It could not be considered hate. There were too many implications with the matters that happened in the corporate world. We don¡¯t have any choice to pinpoint others and me them for not helping us during times of need. It is only...¡± Yin Shuiling curled her attractive lips up as she said, ¡°The things that happened 3 years ago were because of someone who pushed the Yun family off a deep cliff. This hate...is engraved deeply in my bones.¡±

    There were people whom she had to hate.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart was painfully numb. Shuiling shouldered on too much hate and revenge, how was she going to be happy for the rest of her life?

    There were 4 people who grew up together, and they were no longer the same people who they once were.

    ¡°Oh right, Ning Qing, howe I haven¡¯t seen your husband Lu Shaoming these past few days? Could it be that Mu Yunfan likes you, and he is jealous of it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ning Qing pouted her pink lips in frustration and continued, ¡°He is jealous. He also gave me the silent treatment for a few days. It is hard to pacify this man when he is angry.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Yin Shuiling lifted the wine ss and held it near her face. She coldly lifted one of her eyebrows as she smiled attractively, showing her red lips and white teeth. ¡°It is the easiest to pacify a man when he is angry. It all depends on whether you know how to do so.¡±

    Yin Shuiling scanned Ning Qing¡¯s curvy figure intently.

    Ning Qing stretched out her hand to push her away and said with displeasure, ¡°Shuiling, stop!¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± The girls met each other¡¯s gazes and broke intoughter. ¡°Cheers! Forget about all your frustrations. We will not return home today if we are not drunk.¡±

    ...

    The two of them drank for over 10 minutes, and at this moment, Yin Shuiling¡¯s phone rang. She answered the call and said ¡°okay¡± twice before hanging up.

    ¡°Ning Qing, there¡¯s a maning overter to meet me on a blind date. You don¡¯t mind right?¡±

    Ning Qing almost spat out the alcohol inside her mouth. ¡°What, blind date? How old are you, Shuiling?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hand tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, and the neon lights of the karaoke lounge shone on her small cheeky face. She was extremely attractive, and she said with a drawl, ¡°My older brother, he blocked all forms of ie that I was earning a while ago. There was nobody who was willing to employ me, and even myndlord chased me out of the house. I did not have a choice. I went to look for him and moved in to his condominium.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t allow me to draw. He even prepared an entire wardrobe of feminine outfits, and he even asked me to date properly. You look, the man that is about to arrive is said to be the most handsome youth in T City.¡±

    Ning Qing hated her heartless tone the most. She stretched out her hand to hold onto her small hand. Shuiling¡¯s little hand was ice cold, and it did not have any warmth to it.

    ¡°Shuiling...¡± Ning Qing did not know how tofort her.

    At this moment: ¡°Miss Yin.¡± The man from the blind date arrived.

    The man was dressed in a white shirt paired with ck trousers. He looked around 25 or 26, with a refined face. He was born into a wealthy family, graduated from a prestigious university and returned back to the country from the west. He started apany of his own, and was indeed a handsome man with much talent.

    ¡°Hi, how are you?¡± Yin Shuiling looked sideways and let out a smile. It was like she was scanning a product on a supermarket shelf as she nced at that talented, handsome man.

    The talented young man did not mind her gaze. He sat beside her and said, ¡°I have long heard that President Yin said that his younger sister is independent and solitary. Miss Yin, I have heard plenty about you.¡±

    T City¡¯s Yin Shuiling ¡ª there was no one who hadn¡¯t heard of her.

    She lived like a princess. She was incredibly beautiful, and she was at the prime of her youth.

    Yin Shuiling looked sideways to look at the bar in front of her. Yin Muchen, he was dressed in a grey woolen v-neck sweater. He looked casual yet elegant. There was the daughter of a wealthy family fromst time beside him.

    ¡°Liu Jun right? Look, how much is my older brother worried about you! He has made his way here although we are on a blind date.¡±

    Liu Jun smiled as he said, ¡°No one is unaware of how President Yin pampers Miss Yin very much. I do not mind.¡±

    As he spoke, Liu Jun raised his ss towards Ning Qing. ¡°Miss Ning, it is the same for you. I have heard much about you.¡±

    Ning Qing also politely raised her ss. She smiled and said, ¡°It is fine as long Mr Liu does not think I am irritating as a third wheel.¡±

    ¡°How could I?¡±

    The trio sat together, and the atmosphere could be considered to be harmonious.

    Ning Qing looked towards Yin Muchen. His dark marble-like were also looking towards her at that time. Yin Shuiling had changed dramatically over the years, and even Yin Muchen was not the same taciturn youth that she recalled in her memories.

    Ning Qing raised her ss and acknowledged him, ¡°Big Brother Yin.¡±

    ¡°Qingqing.¡± Yin Muchen replied to her, and that daughter from a wealthy family nodded her head kindly.

    ¡°Mr. Liu Jun, since we are here on a blind date, we have to get to know one another first. I also do not want to cheat you. There is something that I have to confess towards you: I have a number of men, and I even had a miscarriage when I was 18.¡±

    Liu Jun¡¯s hand that was holding on alcohol froze, he turned his gaze sideways as he said, ¡°Miss Yin, we are all open minded youth. We don¡¯t have any obsession about virginity, but I am very curious... 18 is such a beautiful age; was it Miss Yin¡¯s first time?¡±

    Ning Qing heard this question and lowered her gaze to guzzle a mouthful of high ABV booze. Yin Shuiling had the neon lights shining on her as she looked at Yin Muchen. That man was whispering with that daughter from a wealthy family, and the expression in his eyes were gentle.

    Yin Shuiling slowly donned a smile. Her voice was soft and casual as she said, ¡°No. It was not 18, that year I was in high school... and was not even 16.¡±

    Liu Jun, ¡°...¡± He had nothing to say. 15 was too young, although he was open minded, he was still unable to ept it.

    Yin Shuiling did not bother with his feelings. She rose up and held Ning Qing¡¯s small hand as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ning Qing. Let us go dancing.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head. Both her cheeks were crimson red, and she actually felt a little drunk. But both she and Yin Shuiling were in a bad mood today, and she allowed herself to let loose this once.

    She would go all out for her.

    ....

    Yin Shuiling and Ning Qing walked towards the dance floor. Their walk there had already attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The two beauties of T City were going to dance, and everyone was excited.

    ¡°Wow...¡± Everyone gathered by the side of the stage; it was going to be a feast for the eyes today.

    Yin Shuiling went on stage. There was a pair of male and female models dancing on stage. Yin Shuiling used a hand to push the female model away and shot a wink at the male model. When the entire crowd was fired up, they apuded and she removed her green windbreaker. She had a redce shirt underneath, and she was wearing tight leather pants. Her golden-ratio figure was toned, and her leather pants entuated her attractive, straight legs.

    She was dancing passionately on stage. Yin Shuiling stered herself on the male model and started to dance. The girl who was like a rose had lit the fire of youth tonight. Every expression in her eyes was cold and yet arrogant, like fatal opium.

    The famous little vixen of T City.

    ¡°Muchen, why is Shuiling dancing like this? Quick, ask her to stop. You look at how these men are looking at her. That male model is taking advantage of her.¡± The daughter of a wealthy family tugged on Yin Muchen¡¯s elbow.

    Yin Muchen stood at the side of the stage. Both of his hands were inside his pockets. His dark eyes had the girl dancing sensually on the stage. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and the corners of his lips curled into a thin smile. ¡°Let her dance. She gave herself to a man when she was only 15. She would not be as reserved as you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling heard his voice. She curled her lips and suddenly stopped dancing.

    Everyone was looking at her excitedly, and they were taken aback when she stopped suddenly.

    ¡°Older Brother.¡± Yin Shuiling called out coyly and moved with her thin legs, walking towards Yin Muchen.

    ¡°Ay, beautifuldy, don¡¯t go!¡± The male model locked onto Yin Shuiling¡¯s wrist as he was entranced in a spell.

    Yin Shuiling frowned and looked coyly at Yin Muchen. ¡°Older Brother, I am in pain.¡±

    Yin Muchen saw the attractive look of the girl. He frowned slightly, and his dark, marble-like eyes looked like they were on the edge of tears. He stared at the male model, and his thin lips moved. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Yin Shuiling escaped from his grasp, and lifted her feet to go down the steps.

    When the crowd took in a breath of air, Yin Muchen took a step forward and opened his arms to steadily embrace Yin Shuiling in his arms.

    ¡°You are drunk, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Older Brother. You were so furious when you talked about what happened when I was 15. Are you jealous that the man I had at 15 wasn¡¯t you?¡±

    Yin Muchen pursed his thin lips and did not speak. No one knew his emotions, and he carried Yin Shuiling to leave, takingrge strides as he went.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s departure did not affect the crowd¡¯s passion, as Ning Qing was still present.

    Ning Qing did not dare to dance like Yin Shuiling. She definitely would not dance so passionately with a male model being so close. She only moved her small arms and legs excitedly as she danced.

    The people beside her apuded and someoneughed, asking, ¡°Best Actress Ning, you came to a dance lounge to dance ¡ª does your Young Master Lu know about this?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s exquisite cheeks looked as if they were stained by cherry blossoms. Her skin that resembled an egg white was moist. She half closed her eyes, and sheughed as she vaguely said, ¡°Young Master Lu? Why bother with him? Could it be that I don¡¯t have any freedom anymore?¡±

    Someone else asked, ¡°Best Actress Ning, aren¡¯t you afraid of Young Master Lu being jealous of you being so free now?¡±

    ¡°Him being jealous, has...nothing to do with me. Let me tell you guys. Men: the more you pamper them, the more arrogant they get. I just don¡¯t want to give him face anymore. Haha.¡±

    Ning Qing had a sillyugh.

    At this moment, the crowd could hear someone taking a deep breath. The people who were gathered automatically made a path, and a tall, handsome man slowly went up the steps, and he stopped before the girl who was still dancing.

    Lu Shaoming.

    Everyone quickly turned silent.

    Ning Qing¡¯s chin, which was pointing downwards, was lifted up by the man¡¯s two fingers. His voice was deep and melodious. ¡°Ning Qing, who do you not want to give face to?¡±

    Ning Qing was half drunk. She tried hard to open her blurry eyes to look at the person before her. Eh, this person looks like Lu Shaoming.

    Ning Qing, who was half drunk, did not dare let loose. It could be seen that this billionaire husband¡¯s power was not what it had been hyped up to be. She hastily stopped what she was doing and channelled her small head downwards like a small girl who did something wrong. Her bright, moist eyes darted around the room secretly, and she then said softly, ¡°Shao, Shaoming, I did not say anything... All of these things...were taught to me by the shameless audience...¡±

    The crowd: ¡°...¡± We were wronged, Mr. President!

    Her entire world turned upside down. Ning Qing was quickly picked up horizontally. The man¡¯s voice was like a spell ringing above her head. ¡°Ning Qing, who asked you turn off your phone? If not for President Yin informing me, how much longer would you have wanted to dance, and when would you have decided to go home? Are there any other wives like you?¡±

    Ning Qing stretched her hand to hold on Lu Shaoming¡¯s neck. She buried her small face in the cor of his coat. She was like a small kitten, nudging lightly. ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t scold me. I came out to dance because I was a little upset today.¡±

    The two walked out of the club. The chauffeur opened the back of the door of the luxury sedan, and Lu Shaoming carried her to seat in the back.

    He embraced the small, soft girlfortably in his arms. One of his strong arms was around her slim waist, and he used anotherrge hand to cup her small face. ¡°Howe you are upset? Let me know.¡±

    Ning Qing half closed her eyes, and her red attractive lips were in a half pout. She looked pitiful and frail. ¡°I led someone to think she¡¯s Mu Yunfan¡¯s girlfriend today, and I tried to kick him out of my mother¡¯s ce.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s dark eyes had hot fireworks in his them, He lifted his eyebrows up, and he was in a jovial mood. But he purposely maintained a calm expression and coughed while he said, ¡°Why, isn¡¯t Mu Yunfan living well at your mother¡¯s ce? Furthermore, isn¡¯t he your Older Brother Yunfan?¡±

    Ning Qing raised her small fist to punch his shoulder. Her sweet voice was choppy as she was drunk. ¡°Lu Shaoming, you are not allowed to want more after you got the better end of the deal... You thought that I was a fool... I¡¯ve thought through it all. You were purposely giving me the silent treatment because you knew from the start that Mu Yunfan liked me. You both were enemies from the start. You are such a scoundrel. You are now reaping the fruits of what you had plotted from the start.

    Lu Shaoming looked downwards and kissed her tiny nose lovingly, ¡°Well, you could¡¯ve also not allowed my plots to seed. The choice has always been in your hands.¡±

    Ning Qing searched for his thin lips and slowly entangled hers in them. Her small hand touched his deep sideburns and she said, mesmerized, ¡°Lu Shaoming, I love you.¡±

    Because she fell in love with him, she had no other choice.

    There was a fragrant alcohol taste in her mouth. Lu Shaoming enjoyed the rare asion when she¡¯d take the initiative, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.

    ¡°Shaoming, do you think that I am a fool? Thinking about it now, Mu Yunfan only returned to T City to pursue me. He lived in the condominium and went to my school. He had impure intentions towards me, wanting to break us... But I could not tell it from the start, and I was so foolish that I always treated him as an older brother.¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not speak, he caressed Ning Qing¡¯s hair again and again and gave her wordlessfort.

    She was not just a little upset; she was very upset.

    Upset people need someone to vent to.

    He was willing to listen in silence.

    ¡°Shaoming, everyone who thought I was foolish thought so because they did not have a brother like Mu Yunfan. 18 years is a long time. From my first memories, he existed in my life. He pampered me very much, and there was one time when I identally cut his finger with a small knife. I cried out in shock, but he embraced me in his arms despite being in a mess himself. He used cold water to rinse his finger and told me that Older Brother did not feel pain at all.¡±

 Chapter 150 - Who Sent You These Roses?

    <h4>Chapter 150: Who Sent You These Roses?</h4>

    ¡°At that time, me, Brother Yunfan, Shuiling, Junxii; the four of us grew up together since our youth. Shuiling was an aloof little princess, and never did she y with Brother Yunfan and Junxi. She was only chasing after her brother Yun Muchen. I had a good rtionship with these two youth. I had feelings for Junxi, also for Brother Yunfan¡¯s pampering... At that time, we were so innocent, and lead such happy lives.

    ¡°But after these 3 years, everything has changed. We are no longer the people we used to be.

    ¡°Shaoming, these 3 years without you, it was just like, life is best understood by going through it yourself. Those people who once treated me well, I could count them on one hand. Xiao Zhou, Xue Mei, Kong Yang... Ah, the number of people who helped me was so little. I remember each and every one of them in my heart. I wish, one day in the future, I would be able to repay them. I know about gratitude, I wish to live life with a clear conscience.

    ¡°Nobody knew that I didn¡¯t like to fight. I fought with Li Meiing and Ning Yao because I was forced to do so. There would be times that I would be exhausted. I wished fervently that life could be more innocent. I was only 20, I imagined the way all 20 year old girls lived their ordinary and simple lives. I wished that everyone by my side hadn¡¯t changed.¡±

    ¡°So, when Brother Yunfan first returned to the country, he tried to drive a wedge between us. I couldn¡¯t even tell at all. I didn¡¯t think of that possibility. Even though I know now, it is hard for my heart to ept. How could he like me that way? Why did he have to lust after me?¡±

    ¡°Shaoming, tell me. How did we be like this?¡±

    Lu Shaoming brought her into his embrace. He kissed her again and again on her warm cheek, andforted her gently. ¡°Ning Qing, we cannot control others. If it is inevitable that others change, you just have to stay the same.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset with what happened with Mu Yunfan. You didn¡¯t let Mu Yunfan down, of course. I don¡¯t me you for this. You stood by my side when you were 20. I allow you to make mistakes, allow you to be muddled. There is no perfect being on earth. When you make these mistakes, my heart will ache more, I will love you more in the future.¡±

    How could her not pity her?

    He knew that the matters involving Mu Yunfan would make her upset, so when Mu Yunfan decided to go rogue, he subtly drugged his alcohol. He did not make any mention of that incident.

    She did not need to know.

    Her life was full of unhappiness; he only wanted her to be happier.

    He understood her. He knew her well, and he knew that she had an innocent and kind heart. There was a type of person on earth; the eyes that were washed by tears would be even more pure, and her heart full of worry that could be warm andforting.

    She was a person like that.

    After battling Li Meiling and Ning Yao, she was as strong as a female warrior, but after taking off her armor, she was a youthful and innocent girl.

    Who said that she was sweet and foolish? The girl who truly understood life would be beautiful in appearance, and she¡¯d face the world using her wits. Facing her lover, she should be foolish and sweet.

    Shouldn¡¯t girls be a little foolish and sweet? Lu Shaoming¡¯s wife could definitely be more foolish yet sweet, but he liked her this way.

    It only mattered that he liked her this way.

    Ning Qingy quietly in Lu Shaoming¡¯s embrace. Her pale hand moved along his shirt cor. Sheughed foolishly. ¡°Shaoming, thank you forforting me. I am okay, I only..men. I will recover and rise up again tomorrow. Rise up again! I know that Mu Yunfan would not stop so easily. Thene on, I will not be afraid. I¡¯ve already defeated Xu Junxi, and Mu Yunfan will be no different.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s heart hurt as if he¡¯d been stung by a swarm of bees. He kissed her forehead and said softly, ¡°Ning Qing, on this earth, everyone will change. I will never change, so don¡¯t be afraid with me here. I will be by your side forever.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head. She lifted her crimson red face, and kissed his strong chin. ¡°Shaoming, you stay by my side forever. You are different from them all. You are my husband, and you are my whole world.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, I won¡¯t ever leave.¡± Lu Shaoming kissed her attractive red lips.

    ...

    The next day, Ning Qing went to school. Because she¡¯d gotten drunk yesterday, when she woke up this morning, she still felt a little giddy. She recalledst night¡¯s events, but it was all a blur. She recalled that it was Lu Shaoming who had brought her home from the karaoke bar.

    She still remembered that shey in Lu Shaoming¡¯s embrace and said many things. She could not clearly recall the content of the words she said, but a clear sentence rang repeatedly in her ears ¨C I won¡¯t leave.

    He said that he would never leave her.

    Hehe.

    Actually, when Ning Qing woke up in the morning, she was afraid that her billionaire husband would criticize her. But she didn¡¯t expect that he would be happier than usual. He even apanied her to eat breakfast, and he even drove her to school. Before leaving, he treated her like a small pet, rubbing her head. Ning Qing was overwhelmed by his actions.

    She went to dance. He was actually not jealous?

    It was refreshing!

    Upon entering the ssroom, Ning Qing realized that her desk was swarmed by many ssmates. When she stepped forward to look, ced on her desk was a huge bouquet of Forget-Me-Nots.

    The blue and pink Forget-Me-Nots were small and cute. The lc wrapping was very elegant. The fresh flowers still had dew dripping, emanating a fresh fragrance.

    Ning Qing was shocked, who would send her flowers?

    ¡°Ah, Ning Qing, you are here. Who gave you these Forget-Me-Nots? Sending flowers early in the morning, this is so romantic!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ning Qing. Forget-Me-Nots have two meanings in floristry. First, evesting love, second, eternal protection. Ning Qing, what meaning did the person who gifted the flowers to you have in mind?¡±

    The girls pushed her elbow and fluttered their eyes ambiguously.

    Ning Qing had no response, the person who would gift her these flowers, Ning Qing could guess who in a moment.

    The flowers had a card inside, Ning Qing opened it to have a look, her expectations were correct; it was Xu Junxi.

    Ning Qing took the flowers, and threw them into the bin without hesitation.

    She didn¡¯t bother about which meaning he had in mind. She didn¡¯t need them.

    ¡°Ay, Ning Qing, why did you throw them away? This is such a waste Ning Qing. These flowers were not sent to by Young Master Lu? Speak truthfully, has Young Master Lu ever given you flowers?¡±

    The girls surrounded her and gossipped furiously.

    Ning Qing sat in her seat, her expression frozen. Yeah, she¡¯d been married to Lu Shaoming for so long, but he had yet to gift her flowers.

    Ning Qing coughed lightly while her small hand waved. ¡°He is so busy normally. He is not someone that would gift flowers. I also don¡¯t need them.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, you can¡¯t say that. Couples nowadays watch movies, gift flowers, and go shopping together holding hands. These are all the necessary aspects of a rtionship. You are nonchnt now. Wait until you are old. Then, you won¡¯t have any romantic memories to look back on.¡±

    Hmm, did they really need to be like this?

    Ning Qing was a little convinced. She and Lu Shaoming did not even date seriously. And she didn¡¯t know; if he gave her flowers and was romantic to her, what would it look like?

    Thinking about it alone made Ning Qing soft in her bones, he was such a mesmerizing man. No, whatever he did was enough to charm anyone.

    ¡°Aiya, our romantic memories are aplenty, we don¡¯t need you all to care about us. Go quickly, go quickly!¡± She didn¡¯t need all these girls to imagine about her husband in their heads. She waved at the crowd and dispersed them.

    Everyone left, with dampened spirits.

    Ning Qing was happy that it was quiet again. She took out her book from her bag to read. At this moment, a ck shadow appeared in front of her.

    She did not have the chance to lift her eyes, and she heard the girls screaming, ¡°Young Master Mu!¡±

    Ning Qing felt her head start to ache. After Xu Junxi came Mu Yunfan. What luck did she have?

    These two men had such thick skins.

    ¡°Qingqing, this is a present from me. Do you like it?¡± Mu Yunfan held open his palm. In it,y a sparkling gold ne.

    ¡°Wow, Young Master Mu, this gold ne is so pretty. Anyone would be lucky to be your sister. You are so good towards Ning Qing.¡±

    This was not a blissful thing for Ning Qing. There were too many people around. She forcefully curled her lips into a smile and used her hands to push the gold chain in front of her. ¡°Mu Yunfan, stop making a fuss! I don¡¯t need this. Take it back with you.¡±

    Mu Yunfan revealed pain with his expression. ¡°Qingqing, I know you are still angry about happened yesterday. Okay, it was all my fault. Can you forgive me?¡±

    Did he really know what he did wrong?

    He did not!

    He wanted to give her no alternative in front of all these people.

    As expected, the girls were not happy with what urred. ¡°Ning Qing, how can you be like this? How can you call Young Master Mu by his full name? What wrong did Young Master Mu do to let you hate him like this? Don¡¯t forget how much Young Master Mu has pampered you in the past. You¡¯ve gotten so much without appreciating it!¡±

    Ning Qing, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t allow you to talk about Qingqing like this. Qingqing is merely acting like a child. It will be fine after Ifort her. Qingqing,e, Brother will help you put on this ne.¡± After saying that, Mu Yunfan bent down to help Ning Qing put on the ne.

    ¡°Mu Yunfan, don¡¯t touch me!¡± Ning Qing had reservations about the things that had urred at the bar. She quickly stood up and did not allow him to touch her.

    Mu Yunfan immediately looked like he had been wronged. The girls started to criticize her again. ¡°Ning Qing, you...¡±

    Ning Qing suddenly pointed to the door. ¡°Professor Dong, you are here.¡±

    Everyone turned to look at the door.

    Ning Qing took the chance to run, and left the ssroom via the door at the back.

    ¡°Ay, why did Ning Qing run? What exactly happened to her?¡± The girls had many questions.

    Mu Yunfan looked at the directions she was disappearing to, his expression grim.

    Ning Qing did not return to call for the entire day. She did not know if Mu Yunfan would return to harass her.

    She still did not make her mind on how to face Mu Yunfan. She wanted to settle this matter peacefully, but it did not seem feasible now.

    Also, about Xu Junxi, Ning Qing wanted to faint. What was he trying to do now?

    After school, Ning Qing stepped past school gates. She saw from a distance, there was a Lamborghini and Porsche waiting outside; Xu Junxi and Mu Yunfan were both present.

    They looked towards the school. It looked as though they were waiting for someone.

    Would they be waiting for her?

    Ning Qing immediately turned around and left via the back gate.

    As she was trying to leave, her cotton shirt got hooked onto the metal gate. It made a hole in her shirt. Ning Qing instantaneously felt frustrated that she was in this sorry state because of those two men.

    She cursed the two men in her heart a few hundred times, and returned to the Tea Pavilion vi with hatred in her heart.

    No way they could keep this up. She had to think of a n to single handedly end these two people.

    But how could she settle this? One was her ex fianc¨¦, one was her Brother Yunfan. If this isn¡¯t handled well, it will turn into another matter for others to gossip about.

    She was a ¡°Best Actress,¡± and her husband was also of very high status. The two of them could not escape rumours that others would create about them.

    Ning Qing felt that this was a thorny matter to settle.

    By the time she entered the vi, Lu Shaoming had yet to return. Ning Qing changed into a floral dress and wore a beige knitted cardigan over it.

    She sat on the bed for a while, thinking about what the girls said in school. She quickly went in front of the notebook and switched theputer on.

    Upon going into the living room, Lu Shaoming had returned. ¡°Shaoming, you are back!¡± Ning Qing ran excitedly into his arms, her pale hand helping to open his coat. He wore a ck custom-made suit; he looked mature and earnest.

    Ning Qing used her slim arm to cup his coat, while one hand took his briefcase. She bit her red lips and looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°Hubby, it has been hard on you.¡±

    Her voice was soft and gentle; it was melodious to the ear.

    Lu Shaoming looked her twic.,He had suspicions in his heart. She must be ttering him for some reason.

    One hand touched the tie on his neck and threw it absentmindedly on the coat in her hands. His deep gaze scanned what she was wearing. She looked innocent and sweet like a flower. He frowned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold? Why would you need to wear stockings in the house?¡±

    Her flowery dress went down to her thighs, above her knees. Her thighs were not as thin as bamboo. They were slim and long, but they were also toned. Her 53cm waist made her proportions look good. Chinese seniors imed that this kind of physique was good for giving birth to sons.

    It was very sexy.

    She didn¡¯t wear shorts, just a pair of nude stockings. Lu Shaoming noticed that she didn¡¯t often wear this kind of outfit. When they first met each other, he went to her dorm. She was wearing a pink ruffled sleeve striped top, matched with a figure-hugging dark blue jeans. He liked what he saw, and he made the effort to look once more.

    She did not wear stockings frequently. It had only been twice or thrice since they¡¯d first met. Lu Shaoming could not help but look at her again. They said that all men had a special love for stockings, and he swallowed his saliva.

    No matter what she wore, she was attractive to him.

    ¡°There is air-conditioning at home, it is not cold. Moreover...¡± Ning Qing cupped his muscr arms and smiled, trying to gain his favour. ¡°I can only see you in the day at home. Women doll themselves up for someone they love. If I don¡¯t wear stockings for you to see, who would I be wearing them for?¡±

    Today, she was speaking so sweetly.

    Lu Shaoming cupped onto her thin and soft waist. He rubbed it twice and came to pin her red lips down with his lips.

    Ding. The doorbell rang at the moment.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone here.¡± Ning Qing blushed and pushed him away quickly.

    ¡°Um, I will go to answer the door.¡± Lu Shaoming turned and went to the door.

    The main door was open, there was a delivery man standing outside. ¡°Is this the residence of Ning Qing, Miss Ning? Someone gifted her some roses. Please sign here.¡±

    ¡°Roses?¡± Lu Shaoming lowered his gaze to look at the woman and his handsome face turned sour in a moment.

    After signing, and closing the door, Ning Qing put down his clothes and came forward. ¡°Shaoming, what is that box in your hands?¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not have any expression and threw the box into her arms. ¡°Someone gave you these roses.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s delicate face let out a sweet smile, and she said in surprise, ¡°Wow, roses? Let me see. Who would send me these?¡±

    Lu Shaoming saw the woman open the box. There were 9 dewy roses. She appeared to like them very much, and used her pale hands to count them several times. She even used her nose to carefully sniff them and smiled with her eyes closed, ¡°So fragrant!¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s sour handsome face immediately turned worse. What man would have such guts to send his wife roses?

    ¡°Who sent you these roses, seeing you behave so happily like this?¡± He said inly with half-opened eyes.

 Chapter 151 - He Came

    <h4>Chapter 151: He Came</h4>

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The small woman in the living room looked over in shock. Her big eyes were pure and innocent as she said, ¡°No.... Did you gift this to me Shaoming?¡±

    Lu Shaoming: ¡°...¡±

    Ning Qing immediately looked disappointed. ¡°Since this was not given to me by Shaoming, then I don¡¯t want these flowers.¡± Ning Qing walked in front of him and pushed the roses into his embrace, and she gave him a longing look. She pouted her exquisite cheeks. She was upset as she said with disappointment, ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me to dispose these flowers? I don¡¯t want flowers that are gifted to me by another man.¡±

    Her obedient and childish behaviour made Lu Shaoming¡¯s entire heart melt. He used his hands to pinch her small supple face and said gently, ¡°Do you like roses?¡±

    Ning Qing nodded her head and replied naively, ¡°I like them. Is there any girl who does not like roses?¡±

    It was only when she spoke that Ning Qing noticed his expressions. Sheforted him by saying, ¡°Shaoming, I know that you are busy. You are busy earning money to support this family. I can understand you not gifting me flowers. You don¡¯t have to feel bad about this.¡±

    Lu Shaoming: ¡°...¡± He did not say that he felt guilty; she was projecting her own thoughts on the matter.

    ¡°Hmm, I got it. I will go to the study toplete some work.¡± Lu Shaoming threw the flowers in his arms into the rubbish bin and lifted his feet to walk up the stairs. He entered the study. Until the man¡¯s handsome figure disappeared before her, Ning Qing still could not react from her initial shock. What, she had put on such an act, and all he said was, ¡°I¡¯m going toplete some work.¡±?

    He was naturally unable to read cues!

    ...

    Lu Shaoming entered the study and took out his phone. He opened the delivery note that he had just signed and made a call to Zhu Rui. ¡°Hello, Zhu Rui, help me trace an order.¡±

    Zhu Rui¡¯s reply came two minutester. ¡°President, this bouquet of roses had been ordered online by Madam half an hour ago.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Lu Shaoming ended the call.

    She ordered a bouquet of roses for herself?

    Heh, such a silly girl.

    He noticed that she was behaving abnormally today. Someone who was not used to lying would be seen through eventually. Every word that she said was directed at him. She was hinting at him to get her roses non stop, and she thought that he couldn¡¯t discern her intentions?

    Her little antics couldn¡¯t even entertain him.

    He held his phone and removed his ck suit jacket. Knock knock. The door of the study was open slightly, and Ning Qing was standing at the side of the door.

    The girl was extremely frustrated, and her palm-sized face was scrunched up tight, and it looked like she was extremely furious.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, I want to go watch a movie.¡±

    Wow, she was even addressing him with his full name.

    Lu Shaoming walked forward and caressed her dark locks as if he were stroking a kitten. His voice was gentle as he said, ¡°Do you want to go out to a movie theatre? Or do you want to watch one at home?¡±

    Ning Qing did not expect his attitude to be so good. Her heart could not help but soften a little. If she said that she wanted to go to a movie theatre, would he apany her?

    She thought about it and decided not to risk it. If he bought her a ticket and asked her to watch the movie alone, how awkward would that be?

    She had to be content with what she got.

    Ning Qing patted hisrge hand off, raised her chin haughtily, and started to chirp, ¡± We will watch one at home, but I don¡¯t know how to get it to switch on. You help me put a film on.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded his head and said, ¡°What do you want to eat? Don¡¯t all girls want to eat...popcorn, chicken wings, and drink coke when they go to the theatre to watch a movie.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes lit up, and her anger disappeared momentarily. She ridiculed him saying, ¡°Hehe, this...how dare I bother you like this?¡±

    ¡°Since you are embarrassed then...¡±

    ¡°I also want to eat ice cream,¡± Ning Qing quickly added.

    Ning Qing held his small hand lovingly. He brought her to the home theatre, ¡°Let¡¯s go, whatever you want to eat will be brought over in a moment.¡±

    ...

    The duo went into the room. Lu Shaoming taught her how to work the machine, and Ning Qing pressed the remote to pick the film. As she was picking the film, she saw the man in her peripheral vision beside her turn around and walk towards the door. Ning Qing speedily followed him and hugged his built waist, ¡°Hubby, I want to watch a ghost film, but I do not dare watch it alone. Don¡¯t go!¡±

    ¡°I am not leaving. It¡¯s just that the things that you want to eat have arrived. I¡¯m going to help get them for you. I am not working tonight. I¡¯m going to watch the movie with you.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you, Hubby.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s lips quickly formed a smile, she was blooming like a flower.

    The two of them sat on the sofa to watch the movie. Ning Qing had a bucket of popcorn in her arms and she ate it happily. It was sweet and fragrant.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to watch a ghost film?¡± the man beside her asked.

    ¡°He, hehe...¡± Ning Qing looked at the romance film that was ying before her andughed awkwardly. ¡°I changed my mindst-minute. It is the first time that Hubby has apanied me to watch a movie. I think it would be more suitable for us to watch a romance film.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked sideways to nce at her. His eyes were full of pampering love.

    Actually Ning Qing did not know what this romance film was about; she did not watch it seriously. She only wanted to enjoy a good time watching a film together with Lu Shaoming.

    Her gaze was fixed on the man¡¯s right leg elegantly crossed over his left. His posture was casual, but no matter how casual the man who was born of a wealthy family sat, his back was still straight and proper, and his white shirt entuated his sculpture-like handsome face. He was elegant and proper.

    A man who could be this proper... There were two words to describe him; he was a male god!

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart felt as it had been smothered with ayer of honey. It felt sweeter and sweeter. She shifted her small butt over and got closer to him, and even closer.

    Her white fingertips pinched a piece of popcorn to bring it to the side of his lips. ¡°Hubby, have a piece.¡±

    The man who was focusing on the film was interrupted. He channelled his gaze sideways, nced at the popcorn, and frowned, shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    He did not like sweet food.

    Ning Qing did not give up. She was blushing, and she pouted her pink lips to act coy. ¡°Hubby, just have one. It is especially appropriate to eat popcorn while you are watching a movie.¡±

    Lu Shaoming froze for 3 seconds, and lowered his head to take a bite.

    Ning Qing could not open her eyes. She wanted to withdraw her hand sweetly, but realized that her white fingers had been bitten by him.

    Ning Qing was extremely embarrassed. She used strength to withdraw her fingers and angrily asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Lu Shaoming bent down by her ear and asked, ¡°Do you want to sit on myp?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Ning Qing did not understand.

    Lu Shaoming stretched out his hand to point towards the film. Ning Qing turned her head to look. The male and female characters in the film had already ended up in bed when she was not paying attention, and the scene was passionate.

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s calloused thumbs brushed her red lips, and he teased her saying, ¡°This is the film you wanted me to apany you to watch? The male lead had a wife but couldn¡¯t forget his first love. One day, he took a set ofmemorative coins and asked his first love if she was willing to go to bed with him.¡±

    When he said ¡°willing to go to bed,¡± it made Ning Qing feel like her world spun upside down. She wanted to cry. She did not know that this movie would be so horrible.

    It was a hit film in China.

    The key point being that it was fine if it had a horrible plot, but it still made her a scapegoat.

    She also did not know that the words ¡°willing to go to bed,¡± whichizens loved to use, was such a disgusting phrase when other men said it. But when he was the one saying it, it was so sexy and attractive.

    ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t make a fuss. Focus on the movie.¡± Ning Qing felt hot and quickly used her hand to push him away.

    Because she was in a rush, some popcorn dropped onto the floor.

    Ning Qing hurriedly bent down and stretched out her hand to pick it up.

    When she picked the two pieces of popcorn up, her thin and fair calf was kicked by the man¡¯s leg softly. Ning Qing¡¯s small face turned crimson red. This man was well educated. He was also a gentleman in bed and was gentle, and he always served her and made her ultimatelyfortable. He did not tease her like this, and she said shyly, ¡°Shaoming, why are you kicking me?¡±

    The man did not answer, and she lifted her head to look at him.

    She only saw the man curl his lips slowly, and his smile was cunning. He channelled his gaze downwards and lifted his eyebrows while his gazended on her legs.

    He said 4 words: ¡°You have exposed yourself.¡±

    Ning Qing looked down feeling puzzled, and when she had a good look, her entire body went alit.

    Because she bent down with her back facing him, her floral dress exposed her. The thin stockings could not hide her white cartoon underwear; it was very adorable.

    She was dead. He must have thought that she was seducing him!

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, you are not allowed to look! Don¡¯t you know about seeing no evil!¡± Ning Qing stood up in a sh and pounced on him using her small hands to cover his eyes.

    Lu Shaoming locked his hands onto her slim waist and had her in his arms. His right hand was ced on her small shoulders, and he said with a pampering tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know how. I only know what couples are supposed to do.¡±

    What couples are supposed to do?

    Ning Qing¡¯s mind drifted to many rated scenes; could he dare to be more shameless?

    ¡°Lu Shaoming!¡± Ning Qing ced her hands on her small waist and was preparing to chide him.

    But the man suddenly went close to her. Her lips were cool like the middle of the night. He was soft and gentle, and Ning Qing copsed in the man¡¯s embrace.

    Lu Shaoming kissed her while testing her reaction. He did not kiss her deeply. When he let go of her, the girl¡¯s longshes were fluttering hard, and heughed and said, ¡°Why did you call out ¡®Lu Shaoming¡¯ just now?¡±

    He had kissed Ning Qing until her mind was in a blur. He could taste his clear vor in between her teeth. Her small, exquisite face was like a big steamed prawn. It was extremely red, and only her vibrant eyes were sparkling brightly.

    Woo. She was going to die; he was seducing her.

    She had embarrassed herself by choosing to watch a movie tonight.

    Ning Qing shook her head. Her small hand searched for the coke. She timidly brought it to the side of his lips and did not even dare to look at him. ¡°Hubby, I asked you drink some coke just now.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± This was more like it.

    The small thing did not even know where she was after he chided her for a moment.

    Lu Shaomingughed lightly for a moment and let her small hand feed him two mouthfuls of coke. He did not like junk food. He drank two mouthfuls and was not willing to have more.

    Ning Qing saw that he was not drinking anymore. She moved the coke to her own lips and had a small sip.

    Even the straw of the bottle had his mesmerizing taste.

    Lu Shaoming pulled her small figure into his embrace and said, ¡°Start to watch the movie seriously now, ok? If not, I will do you here!¡±

    What was he talking about? She really wasn¡¯t able to watch the movie happily anymore.

    But Ning Qing felt threatened. She did not dare tease him anymore. Shey in his broad and warm embrace quietly, and she used her small hand to enjoy the ice cream, using a small spoon to have a bite.

    She took a bite of the small strawberry voured flower first, then brought the rest to the man¡¯s lips, ¡°Hubby, you eat.¡±

    Lu Shaoming frowned and said, ¡°Giving me leftovers again?¡± Although he spoke like this, he still obediently opened his mouth to eat.

    Ning Qing felt the sweetness spread into the depths of her heart, she would just continue giving him the leftovers. Husbands all acted the same in this regard.

    The two watched the rest of the movie in peace, and Lu Shaoming stayed with her throughout. He had her in his embrace and picked at what she brought over for him to eat; the two of them were especially sweet and loving.

    ...

    After the movie, Lu Shaoming went to the study to work, and when he returned back to the bedroom, Ning Qing was lying down on the bed. Hher eyes were in a blur as she was about to fall asleep.

    Lu Shaoming went on the bed. He watched her use her small hand to massage her own calf. It seemed like it was sore, so he used his hands to massage her calf. The man¡¯s strength was controlled very well, and when he massaged her, Ning Qing whimperedfortably.

    Lu Shaoming bent down and pecked her lips. ¡°Wifey, what is wrong, your legs are sore? You ran a long distance today?¡±

    Ning Qing closed her eyes and nodded her head as she said, ¡°Yeah, I ran a long distance today, I am exhausted.¡±

    ¡°Since you are tired, then don¡¯t run anymore...¡± As he spoke, Lu Shaoming used hisrge hand to slowly go up her thin thighs. He sucked on her lips and panted, ¡°Wifey...¡±

    After kissing for a moment, he could hear the girl¡¯s light breathing. Ning Qing had fallen asleep.

    Lu Shaoming: ¡°...¡±

    He used his hands to bring the nket over her. Lu Shaoming decided to go take a cold shower in the washroom. He got off the bed, and he incidentally saw the coat that Ning Qing had changed out of. There was a hole in the waist area that seemed to be from a hook.

    Lu Shaoming went forward, and touched that hooked part, and he turned his gaze sideways to look at the small person who was exhausted. He seemed to have contemtion in his eyes.

    He took out his phone. ¡°Hello, Zhu Rui. Help me check what Ning Qing did at school today.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing went to school, she was about to go inside the ssroom when she heard, ¡°Ning Qing.¡±

    ¡°Qingqing.¡±

    Mu Yunfan and Xu Junxi walked towards her from either side.

    Ning Qing rolled her eyes. She wanted to call the police, as both of them were harassing a married...umm, young girl. Was that really okay?

    Ning Qing did not bother with either of them. She lifted her feet and entered the ssroom.

    ¡°Qingqing, I have some words for you. Follow me.¡± Mu Yunfan held onto Ning Qing¡¯s right wrist.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t have the time to resist, and her left wrist was also held by someone. ¡°Ning Qing, I also have some words for you. Follow me.¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡± She wanted to copse.

    At this moment, her ssmates who were passing by saw Ning Qing being held by two handsome men and all came out to watch. ¡°Wow, Ning Qing. Why are President Xu and Young Master Mu looking for you? It seems like they are going to fight because of you.¡±

    Ning Qing did not want to blow up this matter. She furrowed her eyebrows tightly and said sternly, ¡°Both of you, let go!¡±

    She wanted to use strength to shake off these two people. At this moment, ¡°Ning Qing.¡± The school¡¯s head of education ran over and waved to her in a hurry. ¡°Ning Qing,e over quick. There is a big shot who came to school;e over with me to wee him.¡±

    Big shot?

    Mu Yunfan and Xu Junxi let go of her at the same time, and Ning Qing also did not bother chiding the both of them. She did not dare go against her teacher, and she ran over to follow the director of education.

    Mu Yunfan and Xu Junxi both followed behind her.

    When they reached the main gates of the school, there were already a bunch of people crowding around them. The security guards of the school had already made a path. Ning Qing followed the director of education and went forward, Ning Qing saw that the principal and board of directors of the school were all present.

    Who wasing over that would cause such a huge fanfare?

    And what did they mean by getting her toe over?

    When she was puzzled, a ck business sedan stopped outside the gate. Ning Qing saw that there was a familiar person in the front passenger seat: Zhu Rui!

    Zhu Rui stood at the back door and politely opened the door.

    The man was not dressed formally today. He matched a white shirt with a beige wool sweater. He had a casual linen coat that was nude in colour as a point item. He looked elegant and gentlemanly.

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes contracted painfully, and she was taken aback. Lu Shaoming had actuallye to her school.

    Once Lu Shaoming got out of the car, the principal brought the directors along to wee him, and the principal was polite. Lu Shaoming warmly nodded towards him, and when he did so, he had a refined and mature aura to him.

    Ning Qing¡¯s head was in huge mess. She could not hear what they were saying in front of her. She only knew...that Lu Shaoming was here.

 Chapter 152 - Gifting Flowers

    <h4>Chapter 152: Gifting Flowers</h4>

    She lifted her gaze to look at the girls around her. On this winter day, the girls all had red flushed faces. They were excitedly covering their mouths, and did not dare scream. Their gaze was hot and full of admiration. The mature 30 year old uncle, they were very fond of these types.

    Ning Qing blinked her eyes, confirming the person before her.

    At this moment, the crowd turned their attention onto her. Lu Shaoming slowly shiftedhis warm gaze onto her. The lecturer warmly waved to her, ¡°Xiao Ning, Young Master Lu is calling for you. What you are doing, standing there? Go over quickly!¡±

    Xiao Ning, and not Ning Qing. This was the respect and admiration that everyone had for him.

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was hot, even her pale ears were red. He was calling her with everyone looking on. Isn¡¯t it too....

    Ning Qing took a few steps forward, and stopped in front of the man.

    Her two white hands were ced in front of her body. Her gaze was escaping elsewhere; she was too shy to look at him.

    At this time, arge bouquet came into view. The manughed in a low tone. ¡°Ning Qing, this is for you.¡±

    Ning Qing was shocked. This was a bouquet of romantic lc-colored flowers. The petals had fragile golden stamens. The light pink delicate packaging, the scent of nature wafted into her nostrils. Ning Qing counted. There were 11 flowers.

    The number 11 signifies an entire lifetime.

    Ning Qing lifted her gaze to look at the man. He was holding the flowers in his arms, and he was gently smiling at her with a pampering expression.

    Her small head went ¡°Bonk¡± at once; he was gifting her flowers?

    He was gifting her flowers!

    He was high key and brash in front of this sea of people at the gate. One couldn¡¯t say that he did not know how to be romantic. When he was romantic, he was more romantic than anyone else.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you don¡¯t like it?¡± He saw her not epting the bouquet and gently inquired.

    Ning Qing immediately shook her head, but she realized that by shaking her head, she was expressing that she did not like the flowers. She immediately nodded her head, and opened her arms, taking the 11 lc-colored flowers into her embrace.

    Her flowers.

    Heh.

    Nobody could snatch them away.

    Lu Shaoming saw the girl behaving foolishly. She had tied her hair into a high bun. Her forehead was shaped beautifully, and half of her delicate face was buried in the red scarf that was tied around her neck. Her watery eyes were shining just like a legendary luminous pearl in the night. She sneaked peeks of the flowers, then peeked at him secretly. Her emotions were running fervently but she was unwilling to admit it.

    A typical 20 year old girl.

    A simple bouquet of flowers could cause her to be so shy and jubnt at the same time.

    Actually whatever she wanted, she could tell him directly. Whether it be a movie or a bouquet of flowers, as long she told him, he could do it.

    He¡¯d never been in a rtionship previously. He¡¯d had no intimate contact with women, and he didn¡¯t know what women liked. She could let him know; he could learn bit by bit.

    But she was so shy, and so foolish.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, what flowers are these? I have yet to see them before,¡± the principal asked curiously. This question also stumped Ning Qing. She¡¯d seen many species of flowers before, but she hadn¡¯t seen these flowers before. She didn¡¯t know what these flowers were.

    He gifted her flowers, and she wanted to know the floriography behind them. Red roses represent love, lilies represent well wishes... She liked them both...What was he trying to express to her?

    She was so embarrassed.

    At this moment, the director of education said, ¡°Young Master Lu, Principal Wang, I saw these flowers in a magazine previously. They are called Pygmy water-lilies. They are some of the most precious flowers in existence. These flowers only bloom 7 days a year.¡±

    ¡°Pygmy water-lilies? Hoho, Young Master Lu is so generous, these flowers would need time to be flown into the country from Grandia, but what is the floriography behind these flowers?¡±¡±

    The director shook his head with a smile on his lips and looked at Lu Shaoming, then looked again at Ning Qing. ¡°I¡¯m afraid only Young Master Lu would know.¡±

    Principal Wang and the crowd of directors smiled knowingly.

    Ning Qing was so shy. Aiya, what was he doing now? Last night, he failed to understand her amorous feelings, and today he ran to school just to gift her flowers. Gifting flowers was fine, but why did he have to be so mysterious about it?

    She liked it, she loved it extremely.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, you don¡¯t have the chance toe to see our school often. Let me bring Young Master Lu around the campus, with Xiao Ning to apany us,¡± Principal Wang said smiling.

    ¡°Sure, thank you Principal Wang,¡± Lu Shaoming said politely.

    The crowd passed through the gate. The principal was on Lu Shaoming¡¯s left hand side, and Ning Qing was on his right. The crowd of directors and Zhu Rui followed closely behind; their entrance was majestic.

    Lu Shaoming walked for a few steps before pausing. ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t this Young Master Mu and President Xu? It¡¯s such a coincidence, meeting both of you here today.¡±

    Ning Qing felt her heart sink. She lifted her gaze to look at Mu Yunfan and Xu Junxi.

    ¡°Young Master Lu¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lu¡±

    The duo did not have happy expressions on their faces, but they still responded politely.

    Lu Shaoming addressed Principal Wang softly, ¡°Principal Wang, does the school recently allow outsiders to enter thepound without a reason? Wouldn¡¯t this be a danger to the students¡¯ safety?¡±

    Upon hearing his words, both Mu Yunfan and Xu Junxi froze instantaneously. The reason why Lu Shaoming hade today was now clear to them.

    Lu Shaoming did not have any signs of wanting to discipline them, but Principal Wang was in a panic. ¡°Young Master Lu, Young Master Mu is our school¡¯s gym instructor, and President Xu came to campus to settle his Cousin Xu Lin¡¯s matters. They are not intruders here.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Lu Shaoming answered ambiguously.

    Mu Yunfan¡¯s hands were in his pockets, and he squinted his eyes as he said, ¡°Young Master Lu, we are here for official matters. How about you, then? What would a president be here for? When did you develop the interest toe to the school for an inspection?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Mu,¡± Principal Wang quickly exined, ¡°Young Master Lu has always been interested in the school, in education. Young Master Lu donated 2000 hectares ofnd to us a month ago.¡± Principal Wang excitedly pointed to the emptynd beside the academic block. ¡°We will be building the second block for the media andmunications faculty to use in conjunction with the second teaching block. Young Master Lu is our benefactor, he is here now to inspect it.¡±

    The moment Principal Wang spoke, the students that were crowded around them were shocked. Shouts of ¡°wow!¡± were ringing in the air. Ning Qing was also shocked.

    Lu Shaoming looked at both Mu Yunfan and Xu Junxi; their expressions were turning worse by the minute. He smiled, rxed. ¡°To set a meeting would not be as significant as a chance meeting. Since we have met here today, Young Master Lu and President Xu, let us have lunch together this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± The scent of fire in the air was overwhelming. Both Mu Yunfan and Xu Junxi agreed to the invitation. Ning Qing, who was behind Lu Shaoming, turned her body to hear the girls discuss excitedly, ¡°Oh my goodness, who is this handsome uncle here? Pygmy water-lily, 2000 hectares ofnd? Even if I invited my mathematics teacher, I don¡¯t think he would be able to count how many metres that would be! So overbearing. So arrogant!¡±

    ¡°This is Ning Qing¡¯s boyfriend, Guang Qing Corporation¡¯s leader Young Master Lu. How do you not even know about this? Young Master Mu is here today to express his love in a high profile way. Thinking back about it, Ning Qing entered the school one month ago, Young Master Lu had already donated the 2000 hectares ofnd then.¡±

    The girls were whispering excitedly, ¡°Looking at it now, our Young Master Mu and President Xu are so weak inparison. With the arrival of Young Master Lu today, he has wonpletely.¡±

    ...

    Principal Wang brought Lu Shaoming along to inspect the school and Ning Qing¡¯s small face got redder and redder.

    What did hee here to do?

    He must have known about Mu Yunfan and Xu Junxi harassing her. He came to seek justice for her, and give a p to the egos of the two horrible men.

    He donated 2000 hectares ofnd?

    It was true that she came to the school one month ago. Did the man donate thend for her?

    He didn¡¯t even mention it to her.

    Ning Qing hugged the flowers in her embrace tightly. Her nose touched the petals happily, and she sniffed them twice. The fragrance of the flowers found its way into her heart, and the sweetness reached the sides of her lips. She felt as if her whole body were floating.

    Sneakily peeking at the man, Lu Shaoming was standing in front of her. The cold wind was chilling, blowing his coat. His hairline was clean and his delicate sharp face was even more handsome. He always looked more and more handsome.

    Principal Wang was talking to him with a polite attitude, and he was responding in a low tone, showing his respect to the academic.

    He had a different attitude to everyone he met. Just like the demeanour taught to members of the royal family, he was perfect and had no ws to pick at, letting others look up to him.

    Ning Qing immediately looked down to the ground. She did not dare look further, afraid that she would get drunk at the sight.

    At this moment, a huge gust of wind blew over. Ning Qing let out a light ¡°Ah!¡± and immediately shielded the flowers in her arms. Her low shout got the attention of everyone present. The man in front walked to her and gently asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Ning Qing did not have anywhere to hide, her pale hand tucked the hair by her head behind her ear. She said softly, ¡°There was a gust of wind just now. I was afraid...it would blow my flowers away. Shaoming, can I return to the ssroom, I want to put these flowers somewhere safe.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Young Master Lu, the flowers that you gifted to Xiao Ning... Xiao Ning is treating them so preciously. You should allow her to return to the ssroom; it is cold here. Then we can eat lunch together at noon,¡± Principal Wang said with augh.

    Ning Qing pouted her pink lips. That was right. Who gives someone flowers and lets them carry them to follow him to run all over the ce.

    He probably had not gifted a woman flowers before, and did not have any experience.

    ¡°Sure, you can return to the ssroom.¡± After receiving his approval, Ning Qing turned her body and ran far away.

    ...

    On the way back to the ssroom, Ning Qing was surrounded by the girls. ¡°Ning Qing, are those Pygmy water-lilies in your hands? Can you let us have a look?¡± Ning Qing tightened her grip on the flowers in her embrace and replied while walking, ¡°You guys can have a look.¡±

    ¡°Wow...¡± the girls jeered in unison. They wanted to look with their hands. Ning Qing wanted to them to look from a distance. Was there a girl in this world pettier than her? ¡°Ning Qing, we are so jealous of you. Young Master Lu is too good to you. We were almost fainting at the school gates just now. Did you know that a few days ago, the boyfriend of the prettiest girl in the faculty beside us ced a sea of flowers in the shape of a heart by her dorm. It was so romantic, I didn¡¯t expect that Young Master Lu would win over the person in a second. You have turned into the person that everyone is most envious of at this school.¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her head, and smiled extra sweetly. ¡°That¡¯s right, these other boys are too childish, they cannot bepared to my Shaoming.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, Ning Qing, what do you mean by ¡®my Shaoming?¡¯ Be honest with us, how far have you gone with Young Master Lu?¡± The girls used their elbow to nudge her. Ning Qing used her hand to protect her Pygmy water-lilies. She looked down; the petals did not drop, and her heart was sweet and pretty. How far has she gone with him? They should have asked what they have not done yet.

    Young girls, what did they know about? She didn¡¯t want to talk to them further. Ning Qing was in an extremely good mood, she had light footsteps and left in the direction of the ssroom.

    At this moment, two people appeared in session in front of her. Mu Yunfan and Xu Junxi came towards her. Ning Qing saw them smiling brightly. She walked in front of Xu Junxi. ¡°President Xu, I received the flowers that you sent me yesterday. Thank you, but I¡¯m sorry, I threw them away. Because I¡¯m allergic to flowers, of course, with the exception of Pygmy water-lilies.¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Xu Junxi¡¯s face became as red as a tomato. Ning Qing walked by his side and stood in front of Mu Yunfan. She said with a smile on her face, ¡°Mu Yunfan, you said you had things to say to me this morning. You can say it now. After you speak I need to go apany my Shaoming. He came especially to school to see me.¡±

    Mu Yunfan¡¯s expression darkened, like fresh asphalt.

    Ning Qing looked at both of them, the duo were unable to even say a word. With a ¡°Hmmph!¡±, she left the duo alone. She was not a person who liked to boast or kick someone while they¡¯re down, but if she did not use harsh words to get to them, they would continue harassing her.

    She was Madam Lu now.

    ¡°Ay, Ning Qing, walk slower, wait for us.¡± The group of girls followed her like a flock of ducklings. They followed her every move.

    ...

    The afternoon meal was in a private room in a high ss hotel. Ning Qing sat beside Lu Shaoming, Principal Wang, the education director, and two other professors. Even Mu Yunfan and Xu Junxi came.

    ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± Lu Shaoming asked her while lowering his gaze. The waiter poured white wine into the wine ss. Ning Qing¡¯s bright shining eyes were happily looking at him. She was not coy, and she said softly, ¡°I want to drink red bean slush.¡±

    ¡°Cold?¡± The man frowned.

    Ning Qing did not dare lift her head, her white teeth bit her lower lip. She used her hand to tug his shirt under the table and with her eyes said ¨C I¡¯m begging you.

    Lu Shaoming was receptive towards her silent plea, and he also liked how she was being so coy towards him. She was just like a young girl, gentle and weak. He loosened his brows, and looked at Zhu Rui beside him. Zhu Rui nodded, and ordered the waiter with a soft tone.

    Ning Qing had a few mouthfuls of the red bean slush, the men were speaking softly and Ning Qing did not interrupt. This was the domain of men, it would be appropriate for her to keep her silence. After finishing their official conversations, Lu Shaoming looked at Xu Junxi and said in a low tone, ¡°President Xu, in regard to the matter about your cousin Xu Lin, I have already conceded, I don¡¯t know why you are here in school today.¡±

    Ning Qing thought in her heart, Lu Shaoming was being direct with him.

    Xu Junxi took a sip of the white wine, he frowned and was upfront. ¡°Because there is someone that I am concerned about in the school, so I thought toe over and have a look.¡±

    Ning Qing thought, this person is not me, it is definitely not me!

    Lu Shaoming curled up his lips into a lowugh. ¡°President Xu, pardon me for speaking so bluntly. If you want to drag others down with you, you have to consider if the other party needs your concern. A lot of people have broken up, and can never ever be friends again. There is no need to force matters. Even if you try, you will turn from a stranger to a pest. If you really want to wish them well, you can do so from the bottom of your heart, from a distance.¡±

    Xu Junxi¡¯s hand that was on the wine ss paused for a moment. The words that Lu Shaoming said were decisive and on the point. He thought about the feelings in the bottom of his heart.

    He was right, he wanted to wish her well silently, but he could not control himself. He hadn¡¯t given up. He wanted to be closer to Ning Qing.

    But Ning Qing was by Lu Shaoming¡¯s side now. She was in total bliss and everyone in the world could see it. She did not need his concern. Xu Junxi did not speak, he lowered his head and downed the wine in a single gulp.

    Mu Yunfan knew that Xu Junxi had conceded defeat. He half-opened his attractive eyes and looked at Lu Shaoming with provocation. ¡°Young Master Lu, I¡¯m back here this time for Qingqing. The reason why I became a gym instructor was also because of Qingqing, so wherever Qingqing is, I will be there. Young Master Lu would not have any objections to this right?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinions, but someone does.¡±

 Chapter 153 - Male God Professor, We Will Pretend Like We Donâ€™t Understand

    <h4>Chapter 153: Male God Professor, We Will Pretend Like We Don¡¯t Understand</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Someone has an opinion?¡± Mu Yunfan felt his heart sink; he had a bad premonition.

    Lu Shaoming smiled and did not speak, and at this moment, a melodious ringtone rang out. Mu Yunfan¡¯s phone was ringing.

    He lowered his gaze to look at his phone and said, ¡°Sorry.¡± He quickly walked out of the private room.

    ...

    Mu Yunfan returned to the private room 5 minutester. He looked green, and he sat on the chair to stare at Lu Shaoming. ¡°Young Master Lu, my dad gave me a call just now. He urged me to hurry back to Singapore. Do you know of this matter?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small hand that was holding on chopsticks froze for a moment. Uncle Mu?

    Ning Qing nced sideways to look at the man beside her. Yes, she had nothing she could do if Mu Yunfan set his heart on pestering her. He was, after all, her older brother for 18 years. Could she really go call the cops on him?

    This smart man who looked calm on the exterior was actually evil on the inside. He decided to relieve a besieged ally by attacking the home base of the besiegers, and he set Mu Yunfan¡¯s backyard on fire.

    Ning Qing was extremely touched inside her heart. How could she not understand, if Lu Shaoming really took action, he would have methods to chase Mu Yunfan away and make him leave. But he did not do so, as he was aware of her feelings.

    He was not willing to make her upset.

    He became jealous, and he did everything by putting her needs first. He tried his best to reduce the harm as much as he could.

    How could this man treat her so well?

    When Ning Qing was feeling touched, Lu Shaoming said nonchntly, ¡± I had a business dealing in Singapore a few days ago. I also made a visit to Uncle Mu on the way. Uncle Mu was delighted when he heard about me and Qingqing, and he even wished us well. Uncle Mu only has one son, which is Young Master Mu, you. He has huge hopes and was stern towards Young Master Mu¡¯s education. Uncle Mu told me to tell Young Master Mu not to waste your time on useless things. After you return to Singapore, Uncle Mu has many daughters from wealthy families for you to pick from. Young Master Mu has reached the age for marriage.¡±

    Mu Yunfan kneaded his fingers tightly into fists, Lu Shaoming must have told his father about his marriage with Ning Qing, and his dad was a stereotypical businessman. Using profit as a front, he had already made a call to hurry him and even told him that he would order the butler toe over to return him to Singapore.

    Lu Shaoming was so cruel.

    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t think that Young Master Lu, President Xu, and Young Master Mu had such good rtions with one another. Come, let us drink some. ¡± Principal Wang listened on to their conversation and did not understand a thing. He also did not want to understand it, so he raised his ss to calm the atmosphere.

    Ning Qing saw that Lu Shaoming was holding a ss of white wine, and he drank it all in one gulp. It was still her first time seeing him drink white wine.

    1

    The waiter came forward to refill the wine. Ning Qing hurriedly tugged on the corner of his shirt and advised him softly, ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much. White wine hurts the body; don¡¯t get drunk.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s dark eyes looked over. He came close to her and said gently, ¡°Rx, your husband would not get drunk even he drinks a thousand sses.¡±

    1

    A thousand sses? He was totally boasting.

    Ning Qing used her chopsticks to grab a braised meatball to ce it into his bowl. ¡°Drink less alcohol, eat more food.¡±

    Lu Shaoming frowned slightly and did not retaliate. He understood her orders, his dear wife.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming apanied Ning Qing, Principal Wang, and another professor as they walked into the elevator. Ning Qing leaned against the wall and stood beside Lu Shaoming. The space inside the elevator was a little small. When she was near the man, she could smell his crisp scent on his body, and she could smell a hint of alcohol.

    Ning Qing blushed. She stealthily stretched out her small fingers, hooking hisrge palm which was by his side.

    Lu Shaoming was speaking to Principal Wang at the moment. He took notice of the girl¡¯s subtle actions, and also stretched out his palm to wrap around her small hand. He lovingly kneaded it for a few moments before interlocking his fingers with hers.

    The sleeve of his coat was long, and when it drooped down, it perfectly covered both of their hands.

    His palm was warm, and he used afortable amount of strength to hold onto her hands.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart was beating quickly. In front of her teacher, she was being so reckless, and it was all because she and Lu Shaoming did not have a chance to meet one on one.

    Her male god was beside her, and she was tempted.

    She lifted her eyes to look at the mirror in the elevator, and she coincidentally met with his dark, probing eyes. He looked at her gently, and Ning Qing quickly channelled her gaze elsewhere.

    He was not allowed to tempt her.

    She would really be unable to control herself.

    At that moment, the professor said, ¡°Young Master Lu, I heard you were a schr from someone in the Economics department. You debuted your ownpany Guang Qing in Los Angeles, America when you were only 16. We have a big economics lecture in the afternoon today. Does Young Master Lu have time to guide these students and give them a lecture?¡±

    A lecture?

    Ning Qing blinked her eyes and looked at Lu Shaoming.

    Lu Shaoming nced at the girl, and she probably thought that this was an interesting thing. Her eyes were bright and full of admiration as she looked at him, and she was anticipating silently.

    Lu Shaoming had a smile while he nodded his head. ¡°I will dly ept your invitation.¡±

    ...

    In the afternoon, Lu Shaoming held arge lecture about economics in the lecture hall. The lecture hall was jam packed, and students who were unable to get a seat were all squeezed against the windows trying to peek in.

    Yin Shuiling sat beside Ning Qing. She saw that Ning Qing¡¯s exquisite face was blushing red, and she stretched out her hand to nudge her. ¡°Ning Qing, stop looking. That male god professor standing on the lecturer¡¯s stand is yours, nobody is snatching him away from you. If you look on longer, you will be drooling.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s longshes that were as long as a butterfly¡¯s wings fluttered shyly, and she pouted her pink lips while she said in flustered tone, ¡± When did I look at him? I was listening to his lecture.¡±

    Despite what she had just said, Ning Qing could not help but sneak a peek at him.

    Lu Shaoming removed his coat, and he was wearing a beige shirt matched with ck trousers. He looked mesmerizing and handsome, and his tworge hands were ced on the stand. His fingers were long and defined, and he looked mature.

    His voice was charming, and it reverberated throughout the 4 corners of the lecture hall. His voice sounded like a sexy love spell. Ning Qing did not understand whatever he was saying. She was a fool when it came to math, but his schrly and elegant appearance made him look attractive, and he looked like a real lecturer, pure and exceptional.

    The lecture hall was very quiet. The girls all cupped their faces with both hands looking smitten, the boys listened on and were captivated, and they were impressed with his immense knowledge.

    Every time Ning Qing looked at him, her heartbeat would go haywire again. She had the thoughts of a young girl, she was mesmerized with his impressive knowledge.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you were never interested in math and economics. Who are you fooling by saying that you were listening to his lecture? Look at the little expressions in your eyes. You hate that you couldn¡¯t go up to pounce on him right now.¡±

    Her own thoughts were just said aloud by someone else. Ning Qing immediately turned coy, ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t speak nonsense. I, we...¡±

    Yin Shuiling pushed her elbow teasingly and said, ¡°What about you two? You have been husband and wife for so long. Look at how shy you still are.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, this is China. Shuiling, if you continue to joke with me, I will not bother with you anymore.¡± Ning Qing was shy, and she wanted to look for a hole to bury herself into.

    Yin Shuiling stayed in the United Kingdom for 3 years. Her mindset had be more liberal, but Ning Qing was still an honest little girl; she was shy as someone made fun of her.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk..¡± Yin Shuiling shook her head at Ning Qing and continued, ¡°I am getting worried seeing how shy you are. Since Young Master Lu likes it this way, taming a small white sheep. Men all love to do things like that.¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡±

    At this moment, Lu Shaoming, who was on the lecturer¡¯s podium, wrote a form on the ck board and asked a student to answer.

    ¡°Male God Professor, I know how to do this.¡± The students all raised their hands.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the vast number of hands that were raised, ¡°What about this, I will call your student number. Whoever I call out, the person will stand up to answer, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The students agreed.

    ¡°Number 28.¡± Lu Shaoming said a number randomly.

    Number 28?

    Ning Qing felt her small head short circuit. This student number seemed very familiar.

    At this moment, the students were all scanning the room. Everyone cheered excitedly, ¡°Ning Qing, your Professor Lu is asking you to answer the question.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the girl. He had noticed her. She was not listening attentively in ss, and was constantly exchanging secrets with Yin Shuiling.

    She was in a blur at this moment, and she definitely did not know the answer.

    The girl stood up, and her beautiful moist eyes gazed at his face unhappily, as if she were ming him for picking number 28.

    ¡°Ning Qing, your Professor Lu is waiting for you to answer the question. Do you know the answer to this form?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ning Qing. Professor Lu had answered this question in the beginning. You didn¡¯t listen to him. What were you looking at?

    Yin Shuiling brought the other students along to tease her.

    Ning Qing bit on her supple lower lip. Oh, she didn¡¯t want to live anymore.

    ¡°Alright, since she is unable to answer, forget it then. Sit down.¡± Lu Shaoming saw the girl¡¯s awkward expression and helped her out of her predicament.

    ¡°Male God Professor, you can¡¯t be like this, our Professor Dong would punish anyone who wasn¡¯t able to answer a question by making them erasing the chalkboard. You are covering up for your girlfriend right now. This is not fair. This is not fair!¡±

    The students were reluctant to miss a good show, and the entire lecture hall turned into chaos.

    Lu Shaoming curled his lips and wanted to fulfil the crowd¡¯s wishes. He had no choice but to say to Ning Qing, ¡°Ning Qing, youe forward then and wipe the ck board.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face became red instantly. She took steps forwards and walked towards the speaker¡¯s podium under the gaze of hundreds of other students.

    She went on the speaker¡¯s podium, and Lu Shaoming passed the duster to her. Ning Qing did not dare lift her head to look at him, and she turned around to wipe the ckboard.

    In the middle of wiping the ckboard, she heard Yin Shuiling¡¯s voiceughing out in air. ¡°Male God Professor, allow me to ask you a question. Do you know the situation where 1+1 would equal 3?¡±

    Ning Qing almost choked. This is the dirtiest joke that Shuiling told her when they were young, and Shui Ling was actually saying it now.

    She did not hear Lu Shaoming¡¯s voice, and she could only hear the studentsughing more wildly. Yin Shuiling continued to speak, ¡°Male God professor, Ning Qing knows the answer, you can ask her to tell you the answer tonight.¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡±

    At this pathetic moment, Ning Qing realized that it was not the most embarrassing moment of her life, but it got even more embarrassing. She wanted to wipe the board and return to her seat. She worked hard to wipe the chalk words on the board on tiptoes, but Ning Qing was not tall enough.

    That man was around 5 feet 11 inches tall, and he wrote the chalk letters so high up.

    She tried hard to raise her little head up, but she could only see the bottom of his powerful and charismatic words.

    What should she do?

    A kind student went to rescue her. ¡°Professor Lu, look. Ning Qing is unable to reach the ck board, why don¡¯t you help her?¡±

    One second, two seconds, three secondster, the tall, handsome man enveloped her from the back. The man¡¯s huge, beautiful hands enveloped her small hand and brought it up high, wiping the ck board.

    Ning Qing lifted her gaze. All she could see in her line of vision were the sleeves of his white shirt that were rolled up. There was a luxurious watch on his wrist, and he looked cold and mesmerizing.

    ¡°Look sideways,¡± he said.

    Ning Qing did not know why, but she obediently turned her head sideways. The man hand moved, and the white chalk dust drifted down without falling on her face.

    Ning Qing¡¯s legs went soft, and she fell towards the ground. Her senses had already been tortured badly with his gentlemanly and gentle behaviour.

    But her small waist was quickly grasped by a muscr arm, ¡°What is wrong?¡± He pulled her towards his strong and handsome chest.

    Her senses were instantly filled with the man¡¯s scent, and the students called out excitedly ¡ª

    ¡°Male God Professor, let go of the girl quickly, let me do it!¡±

    ¡°Male God Professor, we will pretend like we don¡¯t understand what is going on!¡±

    ¡°Male God Professor, we have received the sweets that you have given. Our hearts are incredibly sweet right now.¡±..

    ...

    After the lecture, Lu Shaoming went back to the office. The man was busy with work, and Zhu Rui stayed behind and brought her back to the vi.

    After returning to the vi, Ning Qing walked into the kitchen. She blushed as she told Auntie Yang, ¡°Auntie Yang, I will give you a night off. I will prepare dinner by myself.¡±

    Auntie Yang looked at Ning Qing¡¯s hesitant look, and she looked adorable. She was especially delighted as she said, ¡°Sure, I will listen to Madam¡¯s orders. Auntie Yang understands. The two of you want to spend some time alone. I will leave you to it.¡±

    Ning Qing was extremely embarrassed as she sent Auntie Yang out of the main doors of the vi, and only then did she dare to lift her face up.

    She ran up the stairs and went into the bedroom. She took out the clothes that Yin Shuiling stuffed in her hands after ss; it was a school uniform.

    Although she was only 20 now and also a student, putting on a school uniform was normal, but putting it on specially at home after school was...a little...

    She also did not know what the man would think of it.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s words rang out in her ears. ¡°Ning Qing, you will definitely be sweet and romantic with Male God Professor tonight. Change into a new set of clothes and take the initiative, Male God Professor would definitely like it.¡±

    Would he like it?

    Ning Qing used her small hand to cover her face. Forget it. Because he had performed well today, she had to give him something in return. She would just put it on.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming went back to the vi. The lights were switched on in the living room. Neither Auntie Yang nor Ning Qing came out, so he went upstairs. ¡°Ning Qing.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I am here.¡± Ning Qing responded to him from the bedroom.

    He heard her in the bedroom. Lu Shaoming opened the study door in relief and walked in. He removed his coat and took the thin notebook in his hands to ce it on the desk.

    There was aptop at home; this was his work notebook. He went to school today and still had some work matters to handle.

    He had a ss of water in his hands and drank a mouthful of water. His tall, slim figure stood beside the work desk, and he switched on theputer.

    At this moment, he heard someone knock. Knock, knock.

    ¡°Come in.¡± He looked towards the door.

    The door of the study was pushed open, and the girl was holding onto a few books. She was gentle and fearful, and stood by the door elegantly.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes shook, and his entire body froze.

    The girl was dressed in a beige shirt, and there was a cute blue butterfly bow on her cor. She matched it with a red id short skirt; it was the look of a female university student.

    Her luscious, ck locks were tied up casually into a low it, and strands of hair hung on her small shoulders. Her legs were long and straight. She had a pair of pink slippers, and she looked girly and youthful.

    Lu Shaoming always knew that she was young, but he did not think she was so young.

    Although they were so far apart from one another, Ning Qing could feel the man¡¯s hot gaze scanning her body. She bit her lip, and said cheekily, ¡°Shaoming, I am trying to do a test, but there are a few questions that I do not know how to approach. Can you guide me through them?¡±

 Chapter 154 - My Own Wife Is Still The Best

    <h4>Chapter 154: My Own Wife Is Still The Best</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s expression was very dark. As for her arrival, he already knew half the reason why. ¡°Come on in.¡± Ning Qing walked to his side.

    Lu Shaoming ced his notebook into a corner of his desk and pulled his office chair to let her sit on it. ¡°Open the assignment, I will see what you do and don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing opened the assignment, it was an economics assignment. She had been unable to answer the questions, the questions on the paper had been left unanswered.

    Lu Shaoming scanned through the paper, cing two hands into his pocket. Standing by her side, he was extremely serious and stern as he said, ¡°Youplete it yourself first. If there are any questions that you are unsure of, thene and ask me.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s face was blushing red. She hadn¡¯te with honest intentions, and he was acting like a professional lecturer. She did not know how to respond.

    Ning Qing took the pen and started to answer the questions.

    The first multiple choice question stumped her already. A, B, C or D; she did not know what to pick among these four options. When she was contemting, arge palm covered her soft back. The man¡¯s low voice rang in the air, ¡°Sit properly, and straighten your back.¡±

    There was no underlying meaning to this. He quickly withdrew his hand. Ning Qing felt as if she were being electrocuted. Although separated by thin clothing, the touch of his hand made her bones soft. She immediately sat up, with her back straight.

    After a few silent seconds, Ning Qing finally said softly, ¡°This, Shaoming, I don¡¯t know how to do this. Can you help me with this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only the first question and you already do not know how to answer? Will you ask me to help you toplete the entire exam paper? Can I take your ce in the examinations and help you with the exam?¡±

    Was he unwilling?

    Ning Qing softened her tone. Her butterfly wingshes were fluttering beautifully. ¡°Then what should I do Shaoming? If you don¡¯t help me with this, I won¡¯t be able toplete this paper. Mum said that if I don¡¯tplete my homework, I won¡¯t be able to go to bed. Then tonight...¡± Lu Shaoming swallowed his saliva and stepped forward. He used the office desk as support. Two of his fingers pinched her small chin, and he bent down to ask, ¡°Then tonight, you won¡¯t be able to apany me in bed?¡±

    Ning Qing nodded and she looked pitiful. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am a good kid. I listen well to my mother¡¯s words. How about it Shaoming; can you help meplete this paper? Tonight Auntie Yang is on leave. If you help meplete my work, I will cook for you, ok? Thest few nights, I already thought of cooking for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡± Lu Shaoming neared her and nudged her small nose carefully. Her skin was healthy and plump. Her face was full of pure cogen, white like fine porcin. ¡°Kiss me. I will think about it then.¡± Ning Qing felt sweetness spreading in her heart. She used two hands to cup his handsome face and kissed him loudly on his thin lips.

    ¡°This is only enough to answer one question.¡±

    What was that?

    Ning Qing cupped his face again and took the lead in tracing out the lines of his sexy lips. She kissed him again and again. ¡°Is this enough?¡±

    ¡°That is only enough for half of the questions.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was like a gentle flower petal. She closed her eyes and kissed him deeply.

    Lu Shaoming let go of her chin. The two did not have any body contact and he bent down to kiss her with a frown. Ning Qing lifted her head to ept him weakly. This kind of mid-air kissing was more attractive than any other, because there was no contact, which inspired a greater desperation to touch.

    Atst, Ning Qing could not take it further, she ducked her head to avoid him. His kissnded on her neck, and he stopped kissing her. The two of them were silently enjoying the intimacy.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His gentle voice contained the warmth of a gentleman.

    ¡°Okay, I will make dinner, youplete the questions.¡± It was better to do the main event first, if not, it was hard for the two of them to separate.

    ¡°...Okay.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing was in the kitchen preparing dinner. The ingredients had all been prepared by Auntie Yang. She switched the stove on and started to cook.

    When she was cooking, her slim waist was hooked by a muscr arm. Her entire being was enveloped in the man¡¯s embrace. Lu Shaoming bent down by her ear to ask, ¡°What are we eating tonight?¡±

    Ning Qing used her pale hand to pinch a piece of tomato to ce it by his mouth. ¡°Tonight, we are eating rice served on an iron te. One bowl for each person. This is my best dish.¡±

    Lu Shaoming opened his mouth to eat the tomato which she ced by his lips. ¡°Rice served on an iron te? What kind of rice on an iron te?¡±

    ¡°I am eating the one with minced meat and eggnt. You are eating the one with pork belly; men should have more meat.¡±

    Lu Shaoming hugged her waist tightly and teased, ¡°Wifey, which part of my body do you want me to gain weight in? Say it for me to hear.¡±

    He had the figure of a model. When he wore clothes, he looked slim. When he removed his clothes, he had muscles. With a defined strong waist and long legs that made everyone jealous, he had a perfect figure.

    He did not have any reason to gain weight.

    Ning Qing patted the hand on her waist and said sweetly, ¡°Shaoming, are you are changing your methods to hear me praise you? You are so superficial. Also, are you done with the questions? It has only been 10 minutes.¡±

    ¡°I am done. Do you know who your husband is? Those questions cannot stump me, and can only stump you, little fool.¡±

    Who was a little fool?

    Ning Qing decided not to lower herself to his level.

    ¡°Shaoming, why did youe to my school today?¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t go, I was afraid that my little wifey would be kidnapped by someone else.¡± Once Ning Qing heard his words, she got angry.

    ¡°Mu Yunfan and Xu Junxi are both on something. They are relentlesslying for me. This is so irritating. ¡±

    ¡°Xu Junxi realized your value toote. He regrets it now. He wants to court you again. Mu Yunfan has always liked you, and he wanted to get you. They are both not mad; they are urately aiming for you. Little Wifey, I see that you have many suitors. You have left a huge mess for your husband to settle.¡±

    Ning Qing looked sideways and kissed him on his cheeks. Sheughed happily., ¡°Shaoming, heaven gave you a wife who is well liked by everyone. You have to give up some things to enjoy what you got. So, you are not allowed to say that you are tired.¡± Lu Shaoming pinched her soft cheek ¡°You are praising yourself like this. Don¡¯t you still want to hang on to some face?¡±

    She was following his example.

    It was only a moment ago that someone had praised his knowledge.

    ¡°Shaoming, what was floriography behind the Pygmy water-lilies? Tell me, I really want to know.¡±

    Lu Shaoming kissed her neck and said slowly, ¡°Purple petals wrapping a golden pistil: I hand the softest part of my heart to let you sleep peacefully. It represents my heart¡¯s eternal love, a love that is evesting, enduring for an entire lifetime.¡±

    Ning Qing curled up her lips into a sweet smile. Oh, he was telling her that she was the lover that he put in the weakest part of his heart. It turns out that he could be sweet like this, without a care in the world.

    No, she couldn¡¯t allow him to continue like this.

    Ning Qing switched the me off. ¡®Hubby, let us have dinner.¡±

    After the chaos of the day, Ning Qing, who was preparing to bowl and chopsticks, was lifted on the man¡¯s shoulder, and he brought her out of the kitchen. ¡°Hubby, what are you doing? Quick, put me down.¡± Ning Qing shyly punched his shoulder with her fist, as her legs still kicked wildly in the air.

    On the speaker¡¯s stage, he was schrly and elegant lecturer, but he was actually a beast.

    He said it more concisely.

    Ning Qing closed her eyes. His hand was unbuttoning the buttons on her shirt. A scene shed in her mind: he was taking up the chalk to write on the board. He held it properly like a pen, showing his aristocratic family upbringing.

    She didn¡¯t think these hands of his would be used like this on her body.

    ...

    Ning Qing was woken up at 5am because the man beside her left the bed. Although he was gentle with his movements, he still woke her up. She heard the sound of water sshing in the bathroom. He was bathing, and was probably going to the office. Ning Qing was no longer tired. She rose slowly from the bed. This was not the bedroom, but the big bed in the study. It was near midnight when they¡¯d gone to sleep. She was exhausted at that time. That strong man was also a little tired and he cuddled her to sleep here.

    His white shirt wasid on the cab by the bed. Ning Qing took it and wore it. After slipping on her pink slippers, she did not enter the washroom but opened the door of the room and walked into the study.

    The study had a yellowmp which was lit. It had been on the entire time. The floor was a mess, and her school uniform was strewn into pieces, together with her examination paper. She bent down to pick it up.

    The paper had been rolled into a ball by her long ago. Last night, when she was in a blur, she grabbed onto something. She grabbed onto the paper. This paper was a godsend. She grabbed it tightly into her hands. The paper had his name and his handwriting. It was strong and confident. He wrote the answers by the side of the paper. Ning Qing was frustrated; she could not use this paper anymore. When she returned to school, she had to rewrite it on a new piece of paper and copy his answers onto it.

    At this moment, her waist was scooped up by a muscr arm. Lu Shaoming was behind her. She did not know when he arrived, and he hugged her tightly in his embrace. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep for a while longer? You are dressed so minimally. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting a cold?¡± Ning Qing looked back and punched his broad shoulders and said in a coy tone, ¡°I¡¯d like to wear more clothing, but my clothes are all on the floor.¡±

    Knowing that she still med him, Lu Shaoming stretched out his hand to touch her small face. He kissed her lips with his eyes closed. ¡°Sorry, wifey, I lost controlst night.¡± Her behaviour yesterday shed through his mind. Her bright beautiful eyes hid imminent tears. She looked at him shyly, like a trapped animal, pitiful and sad. Their lips lightly brushed again one another. They did not kiss, but that warm and friendly touch made Ning Qing go numb. Her heart instantly became like putty. She pouted her pink lips to say in a coy tone, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really me you,st night... Only if you like...¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Lu Shaoming nudged her small nose andughed lightly and kissed her loudly as encouragement. ¡°My wife is still the best¡±

    Ning Qing turned around and went into his broad embrace.

    ¡°Shaoming, are you going to the office? It¡¯s only 5am. You slept for less than 5 hours, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Lu Shaoming touched her hair and said, ¡°Not tired. I am awake, even if I¡¯ve been squeezed dry by Wifey.¡±

    ¡°Bleh, what are you saying?¡± Ning Qing immediately used her hand to block his mouth and she stomped her feet shyly. ¡°You didn¡¯t get squeezed dry, I was...tortured to death by you...¡±

    He was too powerful.

    Lu Shaoming kissed her pale abdomen, picked her up, and brought her to the washroom. ¡°Okay, I will control myself in the future, to ensure we can grow old together. Since Wifey is awake, I will need to inconvenience her to help me shave my moustache.¡±

 Chapter 155 - President, Madam Was Kidnapped

    <h4>Chapter 155: President, Madam Was Kidnapped</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Lu Shaoming sat on the long bench in the washroom, and Ning Qing stood on her tiptoes to help him shave his moustache.

    It was the first time that Ning Qing was helping a man shave. She put shaving cream on him,thered up some white foam, and used her small hand to hold the razor to help him shave his moustache.

    Her small and gentle hand lifted his strong jaw up and turned his face sideways. She took a long time to start, and her hands were shaking.

    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t waste time.¡± Lu Shaoming gave her a pat on her small butt to hurry her up.

    ¡°I am a little afraid; will I draw blood?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t. Do it casually.¡± Lu Shaoming held onto her small hand and guided her to shave his face lightly.

    His sharp chin touched the de and the cold and firm texture was clearly sent into Ning Qing¡¯s small palm. Ning Qing felt her small face blush for no reason, and she bit her lip and followed his instructions to help him shave his moustache seriously.

    Actually him with a bit of stubble was even more mesmerizing.

    ¡°Ning Qing, I am going on a business trip today. I will be back tomorrow. If Mu Yunfan follows the butler to go back to Singapore, then the matters involving him will havee to an end. If he is unwilling to go back...¡±

    Ning Qing continued his words and said, ¡°If he is unwilling to go back, then you will provoke him like you did yesterday. He will definitely use the opportunity of your absence to take action against me.¡±

    As she spoke, Ning Qing bent beside Lu Shaoming¡¯s ears to whisper something.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s deep and dark eyes shone with a hot glow. He stretched out his hand to hold onto her slim arm to kiss her. ¡°My little wifey is so smart.¡±

    Ning Qing quickly pushed him away and said, ¡°Sit properly. Don¡¯t cover my face with bubbles from your face.¡± Ning Qing raised the razor de in her hands. ¡°I do have a weapon in my hands.¡±

    1

    The girl¡¯s small face was clean and attractive. Her dark shiny hair was hanging in front of her chest as she was bending down, and there were a few strands inside the cor of her shirt. They stuck onto her exquisite corbone. It was attractive and beautiful.

    Lu Shaoming felt his heart soften. He extended hisrge hand to touch her face. The amber lights entuated her beautiful features, and there her soft, thinyer of hair was translucent and bright.

    ¡°Ning Qing, if I really battled it out with Mu Yunfan, would you get upset?¡±

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t stop with what he is plotting, then we must nip the problem in the bud. We will strike when the iron is hot. That¡¯s how it is between us now.¡± As she spoke, Ning Qing lifted her gaze, and her eyes were sparkling like bright star in the night sky, shimmering yet gentle. ¡°There is only one thing, Shaoming. Please try to limit the damage as much as possible.¡±

    Try not to harm Mu Yunfan.

    After all, he was once her Older Brother Yunfan.

    Lu Shaoming tugged Ning Qing into his embrace and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± He agreed.

    ¡°Hmm, thank you, Hubby.¡± Ning Qing finished shaving his moustache for him, and she used a hot towel to help him wipe his face. She then went forward to kiss his handsome face.

    Lu Shaoming hugged her waist and adjusted her posture for her, hisrge hand went through her flowing locks, and he held onto the back of her head and kissed her.

    ¡°Ay, Lu Shaoming, stop kissing me. You have to go to the office.¡± Ning Qing quickly pushed his chest with her little hands, not allowing him to kiss her.

    ...

    Ning Qing went to school, and this time, the school was peaceful and quiet. Neither Mu Yunfan nor Xu Junxi appeared.

    Ning Qing was peaceful and happy, but she suddenly thought about Lin Xuemei. She has not contacted her for a few days, and Ning Qing did not know how she was doing now.

    Ning Qing took out her phone to make a call, but Lin Xuemei did not pick up her phone. She ran to the ssroom to look for her, but her ssmate told her that Lin Xuemei was hanging about in the bars recently, and she hadn¡¯te to school for many days already.

    Ning Qing was worried. She took leave from the school and took a taxi to go to the bar.

    Once she got there, she found Lin Xuemei sitting at the bar. Ning Qing ran forward and patted her shoulder. ¡°Xuemei, Xuemei, what is wrong with you? Are you drunk?¡±

    Lin Xuemei was extremely drunk. She swatted Ning Qing¡¯s small hand away and said with a drunken slur, ¡°Who are you? Get lost. I don¡¯t need you to care about me.¡±

    ¡°Xuemei, you are drunk. I will bring you home.¡± Ning Qing helped Lin Xuemei up and brought her out of doors of the bar.

    The two of them boarded the taxi, and Lin Xuemei was mumbling to herself, ¡°Why, why did Mu Yunfan want to cheat me? Doesn¡¯t he like me? It was my first time. I gave my first time to him.¡±

    Ning Qing felt ufortable. Although Mu Yunfan had yed with Lin Xuemei¡¯s feelings, she was one of the reasons behind it, and it could be considered that she harmed Lin Xuemei by getting into this predicament.

    Because Lin Xuemei was her friend, Mu Yunfan had targeted her toplete his motives.

    ¡°Xuemei, everything will turn out fine. Everything will be fine.¡±

    ...

    The two of them went to Lin Xuemei¡¯s condo where she lived alone. Ning Qing ced Lin Xuemei on the bed, and she went to the kitchen to cook soup to sober Xuemei up. But when she walked to the living room, she had a whiff of a fragrance. She instinctively knew that something was wrong, and she stretched out her hand to cover her mouth and nose, but it was already toote. Her eyes cked out, and she fainted on the floor.

    As her eyes closed, she saw the door of the washroom open, and a pair of ck handmade leather shoes appeared in her line of sight.

    It was a man.

    ...

    Ning Qing¡¯s senses went into a daze. She felt someone holding her up gently in the darkness, and the person ced her onto the sofa. ¡°Qingqing... Qingqing...¡± She did not know who was calling her. She could not speak. She felt the ck shadowing towards her; someone was kissing her.

    She fiercely resisted. She turned her face sideways to duck and tears flowed out from her eyes.

    Shaoming.

    Lu Shaoming.

    ...

    ¡°Ning Qing, Ning Qing.¡± Someone was hitting Ning Qing¡¯s small face gently, she opened her eyes in a blur, and there was a handsome face before her eyes. She was very familiar with the voice; it was Lu Shaoming.

    Lu Shaoming helped her up to sit up, Ning Qing touched her forehead, and then quickly checked the clothes.

    ¡°Ning Qing, everything is fine. Everything is going ording to n. I brought people here in time.¡± Lu Shaomingforted her.

    It was only then that Ning Qing felt relieved. There were 4 bodyguards standing outside the door of this small condominium unit. Both Lu Shaoming and Zhu Rui were present.

    Ning Qing thought of the pair of ck leather shoes, and she said nervously, ¡°Who made me faint?¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not speak, and a familiar voice rang out. ¡°Ning Qing, what is going on exactly?¡±

    Ning Qing looked over. She was taken aback; it turned out to be...Xu Junxi.

    Xu Junxi was standing in the living room.

    Xu Junxi shrugged her shoulders in a daze and said, ¡°I was actually driving on the road and I coincidentally saw you help a girl walk out from the bar and then board a taxi. I was worried about you, so I followed you all the way here. I saw that the door of the condominium was open, so I walked into the living room. I then saw you lying on the sofa alone. I went forward to call you, and at this moment, Young Master Lu brought his people along and came in.¡±

    Lu Shaoming nodded his head and said, ¡°That was what happened. When I came in, President Xu was calling out to you.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lu, Ning Qing, what is all of this? I saw that you all came prepared, what are you two plotting to do?¡±

    Ning Qing slowly stood up, and walked in front of Xu Junxi. She said, ¡°Recently, Mu Yunfan has many intentions towards me, and today his butler is escorting him back to Singapore. I was afraid that he would take action, and I asked Shaoming to intentionally go on a business trip to fool everyone. We would then wait for him to take action. I contacted Lin Xuemei today, and as I expected, when I entered into the living room of her ce, I had a whiff of a fragrance, and fainted. Shaoming rushed in to catch the person. I thought it would be Mu Yunfan, but I didn¡¯t think it would be you, President Xu.¡±

    Xu Junxi took a step backwards and said, ¡°I already exined what happened just now. Ning Qing, I am innocent.¡±

    Ning Qing look at Xu Junxi who was looking panicked yet sincere. She turned her head around to ask Lu Shaoming for his thoughts.

    Lu Shaoming looked behind him, and Zhu Rui went forward and said, ¡°President, we have just received news. Mu Yunfan is already on the way to the airport with his butler.¡±

    So Mu Yunfan was willing to stop with his antics?

    Then what was going on with Xu Junxi?

    He really cast a spell on her and wanted to take advantage of her?

    Actually Ning Qing understood Mu Yunfan¡¯s personality. She already knew that Mu Yunfan would definitely take action today, and she and Lu Shaoming worked together to expose his tricks, but they did not expect to catch Xu Junxi instead.

    Xu Junxi was interested in her. Did he also want to take advantage of her?

    For a moment, Ning Qing suspected every person around her.

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Lu Shaoming went forward and cupped Ning Qing¡¯s small shoulders to give her support. He would trust her judgement.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you have to trust me, I would not harm you. I only want you to be happy. After what happened yesterday, I already nned to stay far away from you and wish you well silently. This is all just a coincidence.¡± Xu Junxi exined himself.

    Ning Qing looked at the pair of ck handmade leather shoes that he had on him and kept silent.

    ¡°Ning Qing, its okay. Don¡¯t think anymore. Let¡¯s leave this ce.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing touched her forehead. It hurt a little. The strength of the substance was very strong, and her face was a little pale. ¡°Let me go to the washroom to wash my face.¡±

    ¡°Sure, let me apany you there.¡±

    Lu Shaoming leaned on the door and looked at Ning Qing wash her face by the sink. At this moment, Zhu Rui walked forward and said. ¡°President, there is a call from the President of CT.¡±

    Lu Shaoming took the phone into his hands and looked Ning Qing worriedly. Ning Qing smiled gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Shaoming. I also need to use the toilet. You are not allowed to peek.¡±

    Ning Qing smiled as she closed the door.

    Lu Shaoming did not leave. He stood at the door to pick up the phone and made simple talk for a while before he hung up.

    He stretched out his hand to knock on the door. ¡°Ning Qing, are you done?¡±

    There was no response from inside.

    Lu Shaoming was high on alert, his eyes became fierce, and he ced hisrge hand on the handle wanting to open the door.

    But the door was locked from the inside.

    ¡°President, what is wrong?¡± Zhu Rui and Xu Junxi noticed that something was wrong, and all came forward. ¡°Someonee quick, open this door.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Lu Shaoming stretched out his long legs and kicked the door. This powerful kick made the door of the washroom open up.

    Some bodyguards came forward to help, and they managed to open the door within a minute.

    The washroom was empty.

    Ning Qing disappeared.

    ¡°Ning Qing? Where is Ning Qing?¡± Xu Junxi¡¯s eyes contracted, and he called out her name in fear.

    Lu Shaoming went forward and bent down to pick up one t white boot up from the floor. This was what Ning Qing was wearing, and now it was on the ground.

    ¡°President, Madam was kidnapped.¡± The bodyguard opened the window in the washroom and said, ¡°Although we have surrounded this condominium, this is the 14th floor, we did not cover this window. I can see that the window below is open. The kidnappers probably hid inside this washroom and never left, and there were their helpers downstairs.¡±

    There was no need for the bodyguard to say it. Lu Shaoming knew what had urred already. He stood outside the door to take a call for at most two minutes, and there were no abnormal soundsing from inside.

    But Ning Qing was kidnapped.

    There could only be one possibility. This was something out of an borate n, and he fell for it totally.

    At this moment, Zhu Rui took a call and said, ¡°President, things are bad. There was a source from the airport that confirmed, the butler boarded the car with a body double of Mu Yunfan. Mu Yunfan himself has disappeared already.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lu, what is going on exactly? Ning Qing was kidnapped by Mu Yunfan?¡±

    Lu Shaoming had a calm expression, and he had a cold smile while he said, ¡°Mu Yunfan made use of you to create a false impression and force me to appear. He then hid in the washroom and showed his true intentions. He kidnapped Ning Qing away; he has plotted this well.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lu, what does Mu Yunfan want to do with Ning Qing exactly? Would he hurt Ning Qing?¡±

    Lu Shaoming curled his lips, and his dark eyes were sparkling and shimmering. This has turned into something he could notprehend.

    ...

    ¡°Ning Qing, Ning Qing.¡±

    Ning Qing was awoken by someone, and she opened her eyes.

 Chapter 156 - Brother Yunfan, Hold On For A Little Longer

    <h4>Chapter 156: Brother Yunfan, Hold On For A Little Longer</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing opened her eyes. She was in an old, decrepit warehouse. She sat on the floor and both her hands and legs were tied onto a column. In front of her, there was a crowd of people shaking in front of her. Ning Qing blinked a few times before she saw who the people were. The pupils of her eyes contracted, and she weakly said, ¡°Ning Yao.¡±

    Ning Yao, with her big bump, was seated on a long bench in front of her. Behind her, stood a row of tattooed thugs. Each of them had built and burly figures. Ning Yao saw her awaken and she let out a satisfied smile. ¡°Ning Qing, you are finally awake. I¡¯ve waited so long for you.¡±

    ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Ning Qing was not flustered. Her cold eyes bore an elegant, chic expression. Her attitude waspelling. ¡°Ning Yao, don¡¯t you know that you are engaging in kidnapping right now? This is illegal. It is okay if you engage in illegal activities, but did you ever think of the child in your stomach? Not only would he lose his mother, you will turn into a blemish in his life. He would not ept that he has a kidnapper as his mother.¡±

    The smile on Ning Yao¡¯s face froze. Every word of Ning Qing¡¯s was always sharp and concise, and she poked her sore spot yet again. But then, Ning Yao was even happier. She squinted her eyes and said, ¡°Ning Qing, are you concerned about me now? Stop shedding crocodile tears. If you were willing to leave me with an alternative path and not expose me in front of Xu Junxi, then I would not have needed to take this path today. Haha, you didn¡¯t allow me to lead a good life, so I would not let you to get away with it. Oh, I called your best friend Yin Shuiling, and also your Brother Yunfan. I invited them all today. You can turn your head and have a look.

    Yin Shuiling?

    Mu Yunfan?

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart sank. She quickly turned to look. It was no surprise that Yin Shuiling was 3 meters away from her, tied onto another column. Shuiling was slowly regaining conscious. Mu Yunfan had been thrown on the ground by Shuiling¡¯s side. He was not tied up, and he was touching his head while slowing sitting back up.

    Ning Qing looked at the shoes on Mu Yunfan¡¯s feet. He wore a pair of blue t shoes. Mu Yunfan touched his head and groaned in ultimate difort. He opened his eyes and scanned his surroundings. He suddenly saw Ning Qing tied to the column. He was shocked. ¡°Qingqing, what is wrong with you? Who tied you up? Wait for me, brother wille and save you.¡±

    Mu Yunfan wanted to stand up, but the thugs came over and pushed Mu Yunfan onto the ground. One of them forced a pill down Mu Yunfan¡¯s throat. Mu Yunfan wasn¡¯t given any warning, and he swallowed it down.

    ¡°Mu Yunfan, Mu Yunfan... Ning Yao, what did you give him? What do you want to do exactly?¡±

    ¡°Haha, what do I want to do? Of course I want to see you guys seed. I fed Mu Yunfan an aphrodisiac.¡± Ning Yaoughed evilly.

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Ning Yao, you really have gone mad.¡±

    ¡°I am not mad; I only fed Mu Yunfan medicine. I didn¡¯t force you. Aren¡¯t you the wife of Young Master Lu? Aren¡¯t you the pure and innocent ¡®Best Actress of this generation,¡¯ how could you have rtions with your own Brother Yunfan? Ning Qing, don¡¯t be nervous; didn¡¯t I also invite Yin Shuiling here also? Yin Shuiling and Mu Yunfan are both single. Yin Shuiling would save Young Master Mu.¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head in disbelief, she found it really hard to believe that Ning Yao would have such lowly and perverted thoughts. If Shuiling did not like Mu Yunfan, how would they be entangled into a rtionship?

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling was fully awoken. When she heard these words, she slowly curled her lips up into a cold smile. ¡°Ning Yao, after these past three years, you have finally exposed your ugly personality that is the same as your mom. You want me to be together with Mu Yunfan? Sure, we were once betrothed to one another when we were young, and he is also good looking. If I sleep with him once, it wouldn¡¯t be a total loss for me.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, stop talking.¡± Ning Qing looked at her and shook her head.

    Ning Yao pped and clicked her lips as she eximed, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that 3 years ago, when the Yin family experienced multiple deaths, that it would not even affect the friendship between the two of you. Ning Qing, you are so blessed to have a good friend like Yin Shuiling. Since things have turned out this way, I need some manpower. Release the ropes on Yin Shuiling.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ning Qing shouted to stop them. ¡°Ning Yao, the person that you want to take revenge on is me, don¡¯t pull Shuiling into this; she is an innocent party.¡±

    Ning Yao had been called out. ¡°Ning Qing, you don¡¯t want to sacrifice Yin Shuiling? Then, Mu Yunfan is at the side waiting for a woman to save him. What do you mean by this? Don¡¯t tell me you want to go save Young Master Mu?¡±

    Ning Qing looked sideways at Mu Yunfan. His handsome face was crimson red, and he felt hot and has already removed the coat from his body. Mu Yunfan looked at her and said grimly, forcing himself to smile,forting her, ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t be afraid. This amount of medicine in brother, I will still be able to control it. I don¡¯t need you to rescue me. Don¡¯t end up in Ning Yao¡¯s trap.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was pale white. She knew that Mu Yunfan was controlling himself, beads of sweat trickled down his forehead. His delicate features were in pain, and the medication was in effect. ¡°Ning Qing, have you made your decision? Young Master Mu won¡¯t be able to control himself after 5 minutes. Without a woman, he wouldbust entirely and die. Should you just sacrifice Yin Shuiling for him?

    Ning Qing¡¯s brain moved quickly. What was she going to do. What was she going to do?

    ¡°Ning Yao, why did you have to arrange today¡¯s show? What good would this do for you? The moment you exit these doors, Lu Shaoming will definitely go after you. You forced yourself onto the path of no return. If you hadn¡¯t done this, with the kid in your stomach, you would be able to rely on Aunt Xu. Maybe when the kid is born, the Xu family would pay enough to support you. You are still young and pretty; you can still marry into another rich family...¡±

    ¡°Enough! I don¡¯t want to listen. I don¡¯t want to listen! Ning Qing, are you trying to y a psychological game with me now? I tell you what, I¡¯ve had enough of days like that. You know that Xu Junxi¡¯s mom is an old witch. Although she allowed me to stay in the Xu residence, she isn¡¯t fond of me. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m aware? After my son is born, she will kick me out, and keep me out of sight. She might even choose to chase me out of T City. Ning Qing, it was you who forced me onto this path of no return. I will not let you go. Even if I die, I will drag you down with me!¡±

    Ning Yao pointed at Yin Shuiling. ¡°Faster. Release her ropes and throw her to Young Master Mu. After Young Master Mu has enjoyed his share, I will gift her to you. Yin Shuiling is the most arrogant and cold little princess of T city. She is the dream of all men. You guys are lucky today.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Those thugs smirked, looking at Yin Shuiling and advanced slowly towards her.

    ¡°Ning Yao, stop! Release me, I will go to save Mu Yunfan!¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡±

    ¡°Qingqing¡±

    Yin Shuiling and Mu Yunfan¡¯s voices rang out simultaneously.

    ¡°Haha, Ning Qing, if would be great if you were so straightforward from the start. Someonee, release the ropes on Ning Qing¡±

    The thugs loosened the ropes on Ning Qing and dragged her up by her slim arms. They threw her onto the ground.

    ¡°Qingqing.¡± Mu Yunfan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He pressed onto her, and used one hand to stabilize himself on her body. Touching her small face, he said, ¡°Howe you are so silly?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at Mu Yunfan, she used one small hand to touch his cor and asked, ¡°Brother Yunfan, are you in pain?¡±

    Mu Yunfan shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not in pain.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded her head, ¡°Okay, then Brother Yunfan, you have to hold it in for a little longer...¡±

    Mu Yunfan felt a sharp pain in his abdomen and when he lowered his gaze, Ning Qing held a small knife in her hands and the sharp de pierced his stomach.

 Chapter 157 - Be Older Brotherâ€™s Woman

    <h4>Chapter 157: Be Older Brother¡¯s Woman</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Young Master Mu!¡± Ning Yao was bbergasted, and leaped up from the long bench.

    ¡°Qingqing,you...¡± Mu Yunfan stared at Ning Qing in disbelief.

    She actually stabbed him with a knife?

    There was a small knife in Ning Qing¡¯s hand. Her lips curled up in a thin smile as she said, ¡°Older Brother Yunfan, Ning Yao seems to be very worried about you. Why is this so?¡±

    Ning Yao knew that her overzealous emotions had let the cat out of the bag, and she fell back onto the bench.

    1

    ¡°Heh, hehe...¡± Mu Yunfanughed and waved his hands around. He signaled the kidnappers in the front, and he squinted while he looked at Ning Qing. ¡°Qingqing, where did I expose myself and make you realize what was going on?¡±

    Ning Qing still held onto the knife, her small white hand was stained with warm blood. It was the first time that she had blood on her hands in her 20 years on earth, and the blood was from Mu Yunfan, who had protected her for 18 years...

    Her eyes started to feel moist, and looked at the face that was familiar to her, but it was also an unfamiliar face at the same time. She started to speak, ¡°Firstly, those kidnappers were strong and built. They were tall andnky, and they were obviously trained bodyguards. With Ning Yao¡¯s capabilities, how could she find these people? Secondly, you did not speak much, but once you did, everything you said was a giveaway. You wanted to have me so much, and if you had this opportunity, you would pounce on me at once.¡±

    Mu Yunfan saw tears at the corner of her eyes and used his hands to wipe them away gently. He then said, ¡°Why are you crying? You personally created this wound. I don¡¯t me you, so Qingqing, don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Ning Qing turned her head sideways to duck away from his fingers. She breathed through her red nose and said calmly, ¡°Since you have invited Shuiling here today, then talk. What happened 3 years ago? How did you coborate with Ning Yao?¡±

    ¡°Coborate?¡± Mu Yunfan cackled and said, ¡°What kind of person is Ning Yao? You thought I am interested in coborating with her? 3 years ago, her mother Li Meiling bribed a servant from my house. She asked her to drug your alcohol. I had known all along what they were plotting.¡±

    Ning Qingughed coldly and said, ¡°Yes, you did see through their ns, but you did not say a single word. You even asked someone to change the aphrodisiac that Li Meiling wanted to give me, and you personally gave me an incapacitating agent. You asked the servant to lead the way to bring me into your room, and the next day, you purposely let Shuiling and Aunt Yin see what happened, and then you also purposely let Xu Junxi hear about it. Mu Yunfan, how can you be so evil? Don¡¯t you know how many lives you ruined?¡±

    Mu Yunfan did not think that Ning Qing would be so intelligent to guess half of what transpired at that time. No wonder she told him that she would choose to not pursue what happened in the past...

    It turned out that she meant it this way; she wanted him to reflect and turn over a new leaf.

    It was a pity that it was toote.

    He was already in too deep.

    ¡°Mu Yunfan, I have some points that I don¡¯t understand. Firstly, since you like me, why didn¡¯t you court me frankly. Secondly, since you like me, why didn¡¯t you take advantage of me in bed? Thirdly, since you like me, why did you note back at any time over these 3 years? You had to wait until I married and became Mrs. Lu. Only then did you coborate with Ning Yao to wreak havoc.¡±

    1

    Mu Yunfan looked at her small exquisite face and was smitten. He said in a low tone, ¡°Qingqing, I like you; I have always liked you. In the eyes of me, Mu Yunfan, I can only see one girl, and that is you. It is a pity that profits in the corporate world are always bundled together; the Mu and Yin families have too many coborations with one another. My father has always been strict and imposing towards me, and I could not object to that arranged marriage agreement that we had as kids...¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± At that moment, Yin Shuilingughed poignantly and said, ¡°So dear Young Master Mu, you found a good opportunity 3 years ago, and when the Yin family met with financial difficulties, you directed that bed scene and let my father gave you a tight p. Your father had long thought of dumping my Yin family, and that p was the best reason that the rtions between both our families would tear.¡±

    ¡°Yin Shuiling, you understand it in your heart. That financial crisis was created by Yin Muchen himself. He had your father¡¯s weakness in his hands, and even if my family went in to give aid, it would be of no use. These years, the person you should hate and should be hating on ¡ª it should be Yin Muchen himself!¡±

    The moment Mu Yunfan finished his words, the tears in Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes rolled down her face.

    Yin Muchen...

    Yin Muchen...

    This name that took up her entire youth gave her a perfect and splendid dream; now, it turned into a curse for the rest of her life.

    She had thought that she would not cry anymore.

    But she buried her small face into her knees, and sobbed painfully.

    It turned out that some things really could not be forgotten, and she could also not forget them.

    Ning Qing saw Yin Shuiling sobbing so sadly. She wanted to go over to hug her andfort her. But she was held down firmly by Mu Yunfan, and she could not move.

    ¡°Qingqing, that night 3 years ago, I really wanted you, but...¡± Mu Yunfan used his fingers to touch one of her glistening tears and said, ¡°You cried like this that night. You called me Older Brother Yunfan, and you ducked away with much determination, not allowing me to kiss you. Qingqing, I pampered you so much. I would not force you do things that you don¡¯t want to do.¡±

    Ning Qing used her hand to wipe her tears, and she looked at Mu Yunfan in the eye and said, ¡°You would not force me? Heh, Mu Yunfan, do you dare say that you don¡¯t regret it now? You looked at me be Mrs Lu; it was so hard for you to get me. Didn¡¯t you regret that you didn¡¯t directly force me 3 years ago?

    ¡°Mu Yunfan, you always tried to portray yourself as a little prince ¡ª a handsome ball of sunshine. But your heart has long be corrupted due to the evil education of the Mu family. You don¡¯t care about the lives of others. You look at others from a cold perspective, and you do everything you can to achieve what you want. You are way too shameless!¡±

    ¡°No, Qing Qing. I don¡¯t allow you to talk about Older Brother like this. Older Brother was unable toe back for these 3 years...because I had some matters to attend to, so I wasn¡¯t able toe back to look for you. When I found you, it was only then that I found out that you married Lu Shaoming. Older Brother really did not have any other choice, so I mailed the photos to Li Meiling and let them create amotion. I didn¡¯t think that you and Lu Shaoming had calmed down themotion so quickly. Both of you were still so loving, but, but that cannot change anything. You are Older Brother¡¯s, and Older Brother will bring you back to Singapore. It is Older Brother¡¯s territory there.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Ning Qing felt her emotions calm down and her beautiful tear-filled eyes slowly locked onto Mu Yunfan, and sheughed lightly, ¡°Are you so sure that I am yours?¡±

    Mu Yunfan straightened his body and asked, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small white hand touched her own locks. She then took out a small GPS tracker. ¡°You have plotted out a beautiful act of showing your true colours, but don¡¯t you know; you are coveting gains while being unaware of the dangers lurking in the shadows?¡±

    Mu Yunfan¡¯s face fell, and he understood everything in a moment. ¡°It turns out that you purposely let me catch you. You knew from the start that I made use of Xu Junxi as a cover up and asked Ning Yao to cooperate with me to start drama.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you were hiding inside the washroom. I purposely went in to wash my face. Mu Yunfan, you have been unwilling to put a stop to your antics. I could only make a clean break with you. Shaoming is arriving soon; you all are going to be surrounded in a moment. Mu Yunfan, you only need to return to Singapore, and I will tell Shaoming to let you off the hook.¡±

    Mu Yunfan used his hand to pinch Ning Qing¡¯s small exquisite face and cackled evilly, ¡°Ning Qing, I admit that you are very intelligent, but you also cannot win without losing some.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean, I nted bombs on the way here. As long as someone steps on them, they will explode with a bang. Qingqing, you should know this by now; the Mu family is the best at warfare.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Ning Qing¡¯s eyes had a sh of fear pass through them, and she started to struggle madly. ¡°You let go of me, you let go of me. I want to go to look for Shaoming...¡±

    ¡°It is toote, Qingqing. You¡¯re the one who brought him towards this grisly fate. It is all alright, Older Brother will pamper you in the future.¡± Mu Yunfan picked Ning Qing up horizontally.

    ¡°Mu Yunfan, where are you bringing me?¡±

    ¡°Qingqing, everything I did today was to get my hands on you. Since you are not willing to cooperate with me, then the only thing I can do is take action. Wait ¡¯til Iy my hands on you. In the future, your heart will be mine.¡± Mu Yunfan carried Ning Qing into a small room inside the warehouse.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming brought his subordinates and got out of the car. The GPS tracker showed that the location was a warehouse was a few feet away, but now, there was a dirt path in front of them. The car cannot get any loser, and they can only walk to reach their destination.

    ¡°President, let¡¯s move quickly to save Madam.¡± Zhu Rui brought the subordinates to go down the slope.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Lu Shaoming held his hand up to block Zhu Rui.

    ¡°What is wrong, President?¡±

    Lu Shaoming lowered his gaze to look at one thin silver wire by Zhu Rui¡¯s legs. This thin strip was basically undetectable without careful observation, and Lu Shaoming saw that the mud on the down slope had marks from being meddled with. His dark eyes were firm as he said, ¡°There are explosives nted here.¡±

    Explosives?

    ¡°What?¡± Zhu Rui took a step back and said, ¡°President, should we contact the police bomb disposal squad now? This small path is the only way in, and we cannot use the two other cliffs to go in.¡±

    ¡°We cannot do that.¡± Xu Junxi rejected his proposal with a serious tone as he said, ¡°If we wait for the bomb disposal team, we will be wasting too much time. Furthermore, the Mu family has links to the secret societies. They have been trading for weapons in secret for a long period of time. We cannot be sure if the police are able to dismantle explosives like this.¡±

    ¡°What should we do then, President? We are in a race for time. Mu Yunfan has taken Madam hostage. We do not know if Madam is in danger.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s cold lips were tightly pursed in one straight line. He contemted for 3 seconds and made a swift decision to take out his phone out of his pocket to make a call. ¡°Hello, Second Younger Brother, where are you now?¡±

    ¡°Oldest Brother, where else could I be? I am at the base. The army has recently recruited a new batch of soldiers. I am training them right now... Ay Ay, who is that? Little scoundrels, quickly get up now. You have merely ran for 1000 yards, but you guys are already exhausted and lying down on the floor. Did you even eat any rice?¡±

    Lu Shaoming was used to Zhou Yao cursing non stop in his speech. Zhou Yao ¡ª he was the son of Mayor Zhou of T city. He was thrown into the army base when he was 18, and he was now themander of themando unit, ming Forces. He was the head of the 13th battalion of the army, and he was like a legend inside the army.

    Only to pity that he was unrestrained and wild, and he was arrogant with a bad temper. Nobody could control him, and there was only one exception ¡ª Old Master Zhou, who took a cane to discipline him when he was young until he grew old.

    ¡°Second Younger Brother, I give you 10 minutes to rush over. I need you to dismantle some explosives.¡±

    The cursing on the other end paused, and the atmosphere became serious. ¡°Explosives? Give me the address. I will be there immediately!¡±

    ...

    Within 10 minutes, a military green jeep came flying over, and when it moved, it brought along the specks of dust along the road.

    The front passenger door opened up, and Zhou Yao walked out of the jeep.

    Zhou Yao was 6 feet tall. He had a strong, built body. His expression was stern, and he was entirely different from Lu Shaoming and Xu Junxi, as they were gentle businessmen. There was a ir of arrogance in his demeanor.

    1

    He wore camouge attire, and the camouge shirt was tucked into his brown belt at his waist. His two long legs were straight and proud. He wore a pair of riding boots on his feet. With every step that he took, the riding boots left a deep footprint in the mud.

    He had the ideal figure of a stylish man. He was full of masculine hormones, and if there were a little girl here, she would definitely cover her mouth and scream before fainting.

    ¡°Oldest Brother, where are the explosives?¡± Zhou Yao stood beside Lu Shaoming and his single eyelids scanned the silver strips of wire in front of him evilly.

    At this moment, a small soldier who Zhou Yao brought along for experience came forward excitedly, and he said, ¡°Commander, where are the explosives? I also want to have a look.¡±

    COMMENT

    Zhou Yao saw that the soldier¡¯s legs almost touched the silver strip and he used one of his long legs to directly kick the small soldier, making the soldier copse on the ground. ¡°Look, look look. What are you looking at? You little rascal with eyes not fully grown yet. Get lost.¡±

    The little soldier stood up from the ground and touched his head, feeling embarrassed. He said, ¡°Yes, I will listen to whatever Commander says.¡±

    Zhou Yao felt that he was being an irritation, and waved his hands to ask him to stay in one corner quietly.

    ¡°Second Younger Brother, how many minutes do you need?¡± Lu Shaoming asked.

    The bomb that was buried in the mud showed its head, Zhou Yao had a nce as he said, ¡°Wow, this is thetest model of explosive avable internationally, M-40. It¡¯s power is very strong. Who buried this good thing here?¡±

    As he spoke, Zhou Yao carefully stepped over the silver wire, and bent down. He took a sharp knife that he brought along with him and absentmindedly started to dig up the mud. ¡°I can take care of it in 2 minutes.¡±

    That small soldier saw hismander starting to dismantle the bomb. He was so passionate. Hismander¡¯s camouge sleeves were half folded up, and it exposed half of his copper brown toned arm. When he bent down to shovel mud, he still remained cold and stylish. His entire body was full of strength and power.

    Strong like metal.

    The small soldier dreamt that he would also be a man likemander one day. He was a real masculine man, and only by being like this would not let the country down. He would be able to make the country proud!

    Yes, he definitely could be like this too.

    ...

    Mu Yunfan threw Ning Qing onto a small old and tattered bed in the room. He pulled out a small knife from his waist and removed the windbreaker that he was wearing. He tore a piece of cloth to wrap around his wound.

    Ning Qing held the small knife that he pulled out from his waist, and she retreated to the head of the bed. Both her eyes were full of suspicion as she said, ¡°Mu Yunfan, you are not allowed toe over here. If you daree over, I will kill you.¡±

    ¡°Kill me?¡± Mu Yunfan¡¯s handsome figure approached her, and he held onto her wrist like a sh of lightning. ¡°Qingqing, you have already stabbed me with a knife. Did you think I would give you a second chance? Older Brother is not willing to die. Older Brother still wants to consummate our rtionship.¡±

    p! Ning Qing used her hand to give him a p. ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Mu Yunfan slowly turned the side of his face that had been pped by her. He had an air of evil in his eyes, and he broke out into evilughter and continued, ¡°It¡¯s up to you how you want to chide me. As long as you are happy, Qingqing. Don¡¯t put up a fight anymore; be Older Brother¡¯s woman. Older Brother will pamper and love for you the rest of our lives.¡±

    As he spoke, Mu Yunfan exerted his strength. His strength was so intense until Ning Qing felt that her wrist on the brink of breaking.

    Ning Qing¡¯s face turned pale. Her small hand let go, and the small knife dropped onto the bed.

    Mu Yunfan used one hand to push the small knife onto the floor, and he used another to pin Ning Qing below himself. He cupped her small face and kissed her tears. ¡°Qingqing, stop putting up a fuss. Be good, Older Brother will not cause you pain.¡±

    He pouted while he spoke, and it had a tone of innocence and coyness. Ning Qing heard his tone and felt a chille over her. At this moment, he seemed like a real psycho.

    Was he really mentally ill?

 Chapter 158 - You Are No Different From Those Men

    <h4>Chapter 158: You Are No Different From Those Men</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing struggled furiously to escape his kiss. Her two small hands scratched his handsome face, as she demanded, ¡°Mu Yunfan, let go of me. I am Lu Shaoming¡¯s woman. You don¡¯t have any right to touch me.¡±

    ¡°Qing Qing, who kissed you? Was it Lu Shaoming? You are Brother¡¯s woman. How could have the mark of another man on your body?¡± Ning Qing used her strength to push him away. She spat coldly, ¡°Mu Yunfan, you should wake up now. Stop dreaming. I am Lu Shaoming¡¯s wife, this is a fact. I love him, I gave myself to him willingly, and we were engaged ¡¯til midnight, ¡¯til we slept...¡±

    ¡°Enough, stop talking!¡± Mu Yunfan stared at her furiously. His face was terrifying, and it was twitching in pain. He used one hand to grab Ning Qing¡¯s hair, and he mmed Ning Qing¡¯s head onto the wall with a loud bang! ¡°Qingqing, say, say that you are Brother¡¯s woman.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s head was hit until she saw stars. Mu Yunfan spoke in a heavy voice, implying evil intentions, and it was like he was a totally different person. He actually used his own hands to hit her.

    Ning Qing continued tough coldly. She clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Mu Yunfan, I am Lu Shaoming¡¯s woman. I am his! Even if you got my body, you won¡¯t ever get my heart. I will only love Lu Shaoming more, and hate you even more.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Mu Yunfan used his hand to p Ning Qing. At this moment, the sound of someone knocking on the door rang could be heard. The bodyguards were frantic and in a panic. ¡°Young Master, things are amiss, there¡¯s someone here.¡± Mu Yunfan¡¯s hand, which was close to hitting Ning Qing, froze instantaneously. His scattered vision slowly started to focus. He saw that he was still pulling Ning Qing¡¯s hair and he quickly took his hand back with the speed of lightning. He pulled Ning Qing into his embrace, and said messily, ¡°Qingqing, I am sorry, I did not hit you on purpose. Does your head hurt? Forgive Brother, Brother was too furious just now.¡±

    He embraced her in his arms. She did not struggle, and warm liquid trickled down forehead. She was probably bleeding. Her head was faint, her ears were ringing, and she felt her body go limp.

    Shaoming came; Lu Shaoming was here to save her.

    She knew that Lu Shaoming would not be stopped. Who was he? He was her billionaire husband. At this moment, she could not provoke Mu Yunfan further. She realized faintly that in Mu Yunfan¡¯s heart, he had an evil monster living inside. It was terrifying.

    Lu Shaoming?

    Mu Yunfan seemed to think about this and went down swiftly. He used his own sleeve to wipe the blood on Ning Qing¡¯s head. His actions were very gentle, while he was wiping, he blew onto her forehead lightly. ¡°Qingqing is not in pain anymore; let Brother blow it for you, just like when we were younger. Brother deserves to die, Brother would never hit you in the future. Even if Lu Shaominges, it¡¯s of no use, he won¡¯t be able to enter. I will bring you to see him now.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t enter?

    Ning Qing felt her heart sink.

    Mu Yunfan cupped Ning Qing¡¯s shoulder and brought her out.

    Ning Qing walked out of the room to enter a warehouse. On her first look out, she saw Lu Shaoming, he stood at the door of the warehouse. Beside him was a tall soldier in camouge clothing and Zhu Rui.

    ¡°Shaoming.¡± Ning Qing saw him let out a sweet gentle smile. She stepped forward, wanting to run to Lu Shaoming. ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t run recklessly.¡± Mu Yunfan pulled her into his embrace with one hand, while his other hand held detonation device. He smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Lu had this capability to escape from my first bomb, but by the warehouse door has a second bomb. I am very sorry, the warehouse door has a fused bomb. I only need to press this button; with a bang, everyone will die together.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at Mu Yunfan in shock. In Mu Yunfan¡¯s eyes, she saw stubbornness and insanity. Before now, Ning Qing did not suspect that he would take such a crazy move. Not only did he not care about the number of lives he would take; he even did not want his own life anymore.

    He was a lunatic!

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s grim expression was extremely unhappy. He saw the bloodstains on Ning Qing¡¯s forehead and shirt cor that had been bitten into pieces. He knew what kind of torture that she¡¯d gone through. It seems like he had underestimated Mu Yunfan. He always thought that Mu Yunfan and Ning Qing¡¯s feelings for 18 years were genuine, and he would never harm her.

    It looked like Mu Yunfan was totally different.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes darkened more and more by the minute. He looked sideways at Zhou Yao.

    Zhou Yao lifted his handsome eyebrows and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t look at me. This type of fused bomb would explode upon the activation of the button. I can not escape either.¡± While he was speaking, Zhou Yao secretly gave him a gesture that implied he has a handgun.

    Lu Shaoming tightened his brows and understood. There was a gun on Zhou Yao¡¯s belt, and he had 100% confidence that he could shoot Mu Yunfan¡¯s heart in one shot.

    But, did they really want to kill Mu Yunfan in front of Ning Qing? Lu Shaoming shook his head, this was thest resort among all choices. ¡°Mu Yunfan, you directed this show today, you would not do all this just to die together with us. Talk now, what are you thinking?¡± Lu Shaoming asked.

    Mu Yunfanughed, rxed, ¡°What I want to do? This question should be directed to Qingqing. Qingqing, you have two choices now. First choice: I will press the button, we will all die together. Second: Let Lu Shaoming leave, there is a backdoor. I will bring you to Singapore. Qingqing, think carefully; my life, Lu Shaoming¡¯s life, and everyone that is present now, their lives will be in your hands. It all depends on your choice.

    Ning Qing¡¯s face grew even more pale. She looked at the evil smile on Mu Yunfan¡¯s face. She was shaking from top to bottom. She felt cold.

    Mu Yunfan gave her two choices; how was she going to choose?

    She could not return to Singapore with him, she was Lu Shaoming¡¯s wife, her house and her love was here, but...

    Ning Qing looked at the weak Yin Shuiling on the floor, Lu Shaoming by the door, Zhu Rui and Xu Junxi, they were all innocent parties. Could she sacrifice so many lives just for her own happiness? Mu Yunfan patted Ning Qing¡¯s shoulder and prompted her asking, ¡°¡±Ning Qing, you don¡¯t have any more time, tell me your choice.¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head and said softly, ¡°I choose neither.¡±

    As she spoke, Ning Qing suddenly bolted agilely, and sessfully escaped from Mu Yunfan¡¯s grip. She took out sharp knife from the waist of a bodyguard on the way. She ced it on her neck and said, ¡°Mu Yunfan, I choose to give myself up.¡±

    ¡°Qingqing¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing¡±

    Mu Yunfan and Lu Shaoming¡¯s voices both rang out.

    Ning Qing looked slowly at Mu Yunfan, her gaze cold and disappointed. ¡°Mu Yunfan, I cannot return with you to Singapore. Howe you still don¡¯t understand? I am Madam Lu, I love Lu Shaoming. Without him, I will die. Do you actually want a corpse? But you threatened me, you took so many lives to threaten me. I cannot shoulder this responsibility, I cannot be so selfish. So, everything ends here with me; I allow you to shoulder the responsibility!¡±

    ¡°I will kill myself in front of you, I want you to remember forever that I was forced to death by you. Your selfish love made me suffocate. Because I can¡¯t be with you, I would rather die!¡±

    After she stopped speaking, she used strength and the sharp de speedily left a trail of fresh blood in her soft neck, red blood trickled down immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t, Qingqing!¡± Mu Yunfan lost control and stepped forward, he was shaking painfully, using his hands to pull his hair.

    Mu Yunfan¡¯s irises were contracting greatly. Ning Qing¡¯s every word was carved painfully like a knife running through his heart; he was pierced, and he was in great pain. She actually gave him such an unexpected answer. She was so harsh towards herself, and she was so harsh with him!

    They have known each other for 20 years. He was previously the Brother Yunfan, whom she trusted the most, but now, she was willing to die and not follow him. She even wanted to die in front of him, and let him be in such pain that he would rather not live anymore.

    She was using her life to punish him!

    Thinking about this was also funny. He had a knife in his stomach. It had been put there by her. She was so cruel and did not even take pity on him. But, but he could not just watch her die, because he was not willing to part with her.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yunfan¡¯s bloodshot eyes raised the detonation device up, and heughed mockingly. ¡°Qingqing, you have won. You have won, okay. Brother will listen to you, brother will not press the detonator anymore. You put the knife down, don¡¯t harm yourself.¡±

    After hearing him speak, Ning Qing let out a sigh of relief. Actually life was just like a game of poker, and she was cing a bet; she was using her life to bet on the friendship she had with Mu Yunfan. She would not choose either of the choices. She could only cut off her means of retreat and wish to win among the stacked odds.

    She was lucky that she won the bet.

    ¡°Okay, then you throw the detonator out first.¡± Ning Qing said warily. Mu Yunfan looked at Lu Shaoming by the door and curled his lips, ¡°Qingqing, I can throw the detonator away, but I have a single condition: Come over and kiss me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s dark expression in his eyes immediately spread out like ck ink. The darkness was an abyss, spreading the cold and chilling the air all around. Ning Qing heard this condition and she looked sideways at Lu Shaoming. That man was frowning handsomely as he stared at her. He opened his mouth. ¡°Wifey¡±

    He did not allow her to do so.

    ¡°Ha, Qingqing, this is not a difficult condition. If you do not agree, then there is no other solution. You will die first, I¡¯ll send these people along to be buried beside you!¡±

    With a clunk, the knife in Ning Qing¡¯s hand fell to the floor. She started to run towards Mu Yunfan.

    Mu Yunfan held his two arms open, and took her into his embrace. Ning Qing cupped Mu Yunfan¡¯s neck and gave him a kiss on his cheek. Mu Yunfan froze for a second. Her light and sweet breathing , they were so close together. All he saw in his eyes was her. Her skin was akin to a freshly opened lychee.

    His Qingqing has matured; she has turned into a beautiful young woman. Mu Yunfan cupped the back of her head and nudged her small nose. Her two crimson red lips were right in front of him, they were just a hand¡¯s length away.

    ¡°Qingqing, I want to kiss. Between a man and woman, you kiss me on the cheek, are you fooling with me?¡±

    Ning Qing hugged him, tears rolled down her cheeks. While she was flooded in a sea of tears, she looked at him and said, ¡°Brother Yun Fan, do you still remember when I was 6, and you brought me to learn Taekwondo? You said, girls should all learn some martial arts for self-defence. In the 3 years you were not here, I was suffering so much. So many men wanted to have my body, they insulted me and made my life difficult. They wanted to use money to raise me as mistress. But I did not fulfil their wishes, because I could protect myself.¡±

    Mu Yunfan had never heard her talk about her experience during those 3 years. Hearing it now made his beautiful face be ugly, ¡°Who was it? Who dared to bully my Qingqing? Tell Brother, Brother will go to kill them all.¡±

    Ning Qing shook her tear filled face, ¡°Brother Yunfan, do you still not understand? You are the one bullying me now. You are not any different from those men!¡± Mu Yunfan heard her words and quickly let go of Ning Qing. He shook his head and took a few steps back, he looked as though he had lost his soul and murmured, ¡°No, No, I didn¡¯t...¡±

    Mu Yunfan¡¯s abdomen injury started to bleed again, he used his hands to cup it, his vision cked out and he fainted, falling onto the floor.

    ¡°Young Master, Young Master!¡±

    ...

    After seeing Mu Yunfan faint onto the floor, Ning Qing used her two small hands to cup her face and sob. She felt her warm tears flowing through her fingers and she was heartbroken. She was really heartbroken. Her Brother Yunfan had disappeared. Was this the ending of her and Mu Yunfan? Ning Qing was crying too furiously. Her weak shoulders were shaking, and suddenly a palm pressed against her head and her head was taken into a man¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Wifey, cry if you feel like crying.¡± Lu Shaoming carried her and used his other hand to caress her hair softly. Ning Qing took her hand and hugged his strong waist. She buried her small face into his coat, and took a big sniff of the mesmerizing scent on his body. She raised her head and used her hand to wipe her tears off her face messily. ¡°Shaoming, I am fine, it is not the time to be sad now. How is Shuiling?¡±

    Ning Qing let go of Lu Shaoming and turned.

    Yin Shuiling had been released from the ropes. Zhu Rui was holding on to her, helping her stand, but Yin Shuiling¡¯s legs crumbled and she was about to fall again.

    ¡°Shuiling.¡± Ning Qing hurriedly went to help her.

    But before her small hand could touch Yin Shuiling, a strong gust of wind passed by her body. Yin Shuiling was already in the arms of a man dressed in a grey suit. Ning Qing opened her eyes to look; it was Yin Muchen.

    Yin Muchen used his hand to gently pat Yin Shuiling¡¯s face and he called out to her softly, ¡°Shuiling, Shuiling.¡± It was only then that Ning Qing noticed that Yin Shuiling did not look right. Her small face was unnaturally hot, her eyes were closed halfway, and her face was pale.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Just when Ning Qing wanted to ask this question, Yin Muchen opened his mouth. He seemed to be controlling his voice and the voiceing from his chest was low and gloomy. The bodyguard that was pinned down by Lu Shaoming quickly lifted his head and someone said softly, ¡°When Young Master brought Miss Ning into the room...¡±

    Before the person couldplete his words, Yin Muchen only gave him a harsh kick to the person¡¯s chest. That strong and burly bodyguard vomited blood from his mouth and hey t onto the ground. Ning Qing was in shock. It had been many years since she¡¯d seen Yin Muchen¡¯s face. Yin Muchen entered the Yin family when he was 14, but previously he was a famous gangster on the streets. He had an air of a ruffian.

    Yin Muchen carried Yin Shuiling vertically, and walked towards the door of the warehouse. Ning Qing hurriedly used herself to block his path to prevent him from leaving. ¡°Big Brother Yin, where do you want to bring Shuiling ? Shuiling was drugged, she needs to go to the hospital now.¡±

 Chapter 159 - Hubby, You Are Angry?

    <h4>Chapter 159: Hubby, You Are Angry?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Yin Muchen did not speak, and he stared at Ning Qing intently.

    Ning Qing was shocked by his gaze and shivered. His dark, marble-like eyes were deep, and she could not see the bottom of them. It was as if there was a river blood flowing inside them ¡ª bloody and frightening.

    He was using the expression in his eyes to talk ¡ª Those who block me, they will all die!

    When Ning Qing felt frightened, Lu Shaoming walked forward, and locked his arms on his own little wifey¡¯s small shoulders, and he looked at Yin Muchen with a small smile on his face while he said, ¡°President Yin, you have frightened my wife.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s upset expression brought along a threatening aura. Yin Muchen understood, but he frowned as he looked at Lu Shaoming and did not continue to use the polite bantering between business partners. Heughed mockingly and said, ¡°Could it be that Young Master Lu did not tell your own wife that there is no point in going to the hospital after taking this medication?¡±

    There was no use in going to the hospital?

    Then what was she going to do?

    Ning Qing was taken aback, and Yin Muchen had already carried Yin Shuiling in his arms while he brushed past her side.

    Ning Qing immediately thought of a serious problem. There was no use in going to the hospital, then there could only be one solution... It would be a man.

    She immediately turned around and chased after Yin Muchen. Yin Muchen hadrge strides and was already out of the door of the warehouse. She tugged onto Yin Muchen¡¯s sleeve while she said, ¡°Big Brother Yin, since there is no use in going to the hospital, then that¡¯s all the more reason I cannot pass Shuiling over to you.¡±

    Yin Muchen cast his nce sideways, and it brought along the coldness of the winter chill. ¡°If I pass Shuiling over to you, what solution would you have?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Ning Qing was put on the spot.

    Yin Muchen took his sleeve back and brought Yin Shuiling with him to walk to the luxury business sedan.

    Ning Qing was extremely furious, and she shouted towards the direction of Yin Muchen¡¯s shadow. ¡°Big Brother Yin, you didn¡¯t want Shui Ling when she chased you all over the world. When she loved you despite criticisming from all corners of the world, you did not dare, and now she used 3 years of her time to heal her own wounds and let herself live quietly. You have appeared in her world again; how are you not shameful?¡±

    ¡°Yin Muchen. If Shui Ling needs a man now, then this man cannot be you. Shuiling will be unable to ept it if she sees you after she wakes up!¡±

    Yin Muchen did not have a single reaction. The chauffeur opened the car door, and he carried Yin Shuiling to sit inside. The luxury business sedan drove away.

    Ning Qing stomped her foot in anger. She chided Yin Muchen a few thousand times in her heart.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry anymore. There is no space for a third party toment on a rtionship. The two of them are clear inside their hearts whether it is love or hate. Even if he hands over Yin Shuiling over to you, you also do not have a better solution to this. So, let him do whatever he pleases.¡± Lu Shaomingforted her.

    1

    Ning Qing pouted her pink lips and was very upset. She pushed Lu Shaoming away, and she snorted, ¡°What do you know? You men are the most fickle in love; the ones who are always at the losing end are us women!¡±

    He endured a rollercoaster of events with his wife today, and heforted her for a long time, but all Young Master Lu got was this sentence in return. ¡°...¡±

    He was at a loss for words.

    At this moment, Xu Junxi walked out and said, ¡°Young Master Lu, Ning Qing, where is Ning Yao? Why don¡¯t I see her?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart sank. The scene was too chaotic just now, and she did not think of Ning Yao. ¡°Isn¡¯t Ning Yao inside the warehouse? Then she must have escaped out the back door when the scene was chaotic. She saw that the plot was exposed, and she decided to escape the scene.¡±

    Xu Junxi held a tight fist as he said, ¡°Damnit, I definitely will be able to find Ning Yao¡±

    ...

    The ambnce sent Mu Yunfan towards the hospital. Zhu Rui was handling the aftermath, and Lu Shaoming sent Zhou Yao to his jeep.

    ¡°Oldest Brother, what is wrong with you today? Isn¡¯t it all done once we shoot him with a bullet? Howe you are dragging matters like this out? This is not your usual demeanour/ Are you happy when you look at that little fe hug sister inw and act intimate with her?¡±

    ¡°Second Younger Brother, you don¡¯t understand. The easiest thing to do in this world would be to make him die, but the person who survives on would live in regret and have nightmares.¡±

    When Mu Yunfan fainted on the floor just now. Ning Qing already sobbed like that. That meant that Mu Yunfan was really an important person in her life.

    If Mu Yunfan really died in front of her eyes, then Ning Qing would probably have nightmares every day.

    He promised Ning Qing in the morning, that he would minimize the amount of harm as much as possible.

    ¡°Oldest Brother, I still really do not understand. I¡¯m returning to base.¡±

    Looking on as Zhou Yao got into the front passenger seat, Lu Shaoming emotionally said, ¡°That is why you haven¡¯t had a serious girlfriend before, even though you are already 27 years old. You still don¡¯t know how to love a person. Alright, quick, go and look for a wife yourself.¡±

    Zhou Yao frowned deeply, smiled evilly, and said, ¡°Wanting to look for a wife is very easy. I have many women to pick from. But why would I want those girls who love sobbing and crying? To embroider a pillow for me? Furthermore, if I have a wife, I would be draggy and indecisive like Oldest Brother. I would be tied down. It is better for me to be free.¡±

    Lu Shaoming smiled and did not respond, Zhou Yao would meet a woman like that, and he would willingly be tied down with all of his heart.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming apanied Ning Qing to the hospital, and Mu Yunfan had his wounds treated and bandaged, but he fainted due to excessive blood loss. He was still sleeping in a room that was under surveince right now.

    Ning Qing looked through the small ss window at Mu Yunfan, and this moment, Butler Zhou, who flew over from the Mu family home in Singapore, came by her side and greeted her politely. ¡°Miss Ning.¡±

    Ning Qing gave a smile and said, ¡°Butler Zhou, it has been a long time since west met.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Ning. I have not seen you for 3 years, and you have grown to be more beautiful than ever. You are a growndy now.¡±

    ¡°Haha, thank you Butler Zhou for yourpliments. Oh right, Butler Zhou, has your Young Master been doing well during these 3 years? He did note to visit me for these 3 years. What was he busy with?¡± Ning Qing felt that Mu Yunfan was now emotionally unstable, and it felt like he had changed drastically.

    In the warehouse, Mu Yunfan said he was busy for these 3 years so he did note to visit her. What he was busy with then?

    Butler Zhou emotionally replied, ¡°These 3 years, the Mu family emigrated to Singapore, and at the start, the situation was very unstable. It was at that time when we were also affected due to the financial constraints of the Yin family. We were targeted heavily by many secret societies, and Old Master was shot a few inches away from the heart.¡±

    ¡°What, Uncle Mu was shot, and his life was in danger?¡±

    ¡°Old Master went into surgery in time, and overcame it with his strong will. But his health has been getting worse. Everything in the Mu family was handed over to Young Master, and over these 3 years, Young Master battled through strong winds. He did not have any time for rest as the pressure on him was too huge. Miss Ning, Young Master did not stop thinking about you for a moment during these past 3 years. Whenever he had a quiet moment to himself, he would take out your photograph from his wallet to take a look, but I did not expect what happened today. But Young Master would never harm you, Miss Ning. Young Master is sincere towards you.¡±

    Ning Qing was silent for a few seconds, and nodded her head. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    Zhu Rui was driving the vehicle. Both Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing sat in the back. Ning Qing¡¯s forehead was already bandaged up, and Lu Shaoming was now removing the bandage for her, reapplying medication for her.

    Lu Shaoming looked at injury on her forehead, and used a q-tip to apply medication on her wound. His actions were very gentle, but, ¡°Sii.¡± Ning Qing still felt pain.

    ¡°Why, you also know pain?¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s tone was unpleasant.

    Ning Qing lifted her gaze to look at him. His handsome face was scrunched up tight, and he was in a bad mood, obviously. She immediately held onto his elbow and acted coy, ¡°Hubby, are you angry?¡±

 Chapter 160 - With Me Here, Thatâ€™s The Man That Mum Picked

    <h4>Chapter 160: With Me Here, That¡¯s The Man That Mum Picked</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°I am not angry.¡± Lu Shaoming put a fresh gauze bandage on her forehead. Ning Qing¡¯s two pale hands touched his handsome face, and she noticed Zhu Rui in the front was not paying attention. She kissed the side of his lips secretly. ¡°Hubby, I know your heart aches because I¡¯m hurt. You are ming me for putting myself in danger, but I needed to have a clean break with Mu Yunfan. If not, he would just be a ticking time bomb, exploding any moment.¡±

    Lu Shaoming kept the first aid box and used one hand to bring her into his embrace. ¡°Ning Qing, you needed to make a clean break with Mu Yunfan because the 18 years of kinship that you two shared all this while. But, if not for you, I could have totally made him return to Singapore. He is a ticking time bomb and I could get him out of the way. But because of you, I choose not to do so. ¡±

    Lu Shaoming kissed her hair while saying, ¡°Did you know how afraid I was? Mu Yunfan nted explosives on the road. I knew he would be prepared for it. While you nned to trap him, he was also building his fences around us. I was scared that I wouldn¡¯t be able toe and save you, afraid that you would escape from my life.¡±

    ¡°Mu Yunfan actually dared to bang your head, he still wanted to kiss you in front of me. Ning Qing...¡± Ning Qing cupped Lu Shaoming¡¯s face and kissed him boldly. She knew, she understood. He waspromising for her.

    Her, Mu Yunfan, Yin Shuiling, and Ning Yao, needed to have a conclusion to the matters that had happened 3 years ago, but he did not. He was only dragged into this because of her. She knew that he pitied her. He was jealous but he silently stood by her side to give her support. He let her end the rtionship she had with Mu Yunfan with her own hands.

    He always understood her; he knew that Mu Yunfan was a wedge in her heart, but he ignored his unhappiness, and could ept what she cared about, and try to love what she loved. This was the man¡¯s interpretation of love, and this was the world¡¯s most delicate and thoroughly noble love. She was gently kissing him with inexperience. Lu Shaoming¡¯s pent up frustrations disappeared suddenly, and he hugged her small waist tightly, wanting to deepen this kiss.

    ¡°Ay! Shaoming...¡± Ning Qing pushed him away with blushing cheeks. She pointed in at Zhu Rui, who was in the front, meaning ¨C there is someone here now. Lu Shaoming frowned slightly. Although he was not willing, he loosened his grip on Ning Qing¡¯s lips. Ning Qingy weakly in his warm embrace.

    ¡°Shao Ming, when Mu Yunfan told me today that he nted explosives, I was frightened to death. I was afraid that you didn¡¯t know, and would step on it unknowingly.¡± Lu Shaoming had a calm smile on his face, and he did not speak. At this moment, Zhu Rui said with a smile, ¡°Madam, the business world is akin to a battlefield. These years, President has seen all kinds of threats. The politicians are way more sly than these gangsters. This explosive would not frighten President.¡±

    When Ning Qing heard his words, she felt her heart hurt. Thinking about 3 years ago, the scene where she saved him when he fainted, and his abdomen had been stabbed by a knife; it was a terrifying scene. Ning Qing lifted her head and looked at him with gentleness in her eyes. Lu Shaoming knew her feelings. He bent down to kiss her forehead. ¡°Fool, I am now most thankful for those politicians. If they didn¡¯te to kill me, how would I have met you?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart felt like it was instantly covered with ayer of sweet honey. Zhu Rui spoke again. ¡°Today, although Madam¡¯s n was a little bold, it was a good n that killed two birds with one stone. Mu Yunfan and Ning Yao were entangled together, and would definitelye up with a n. Furthermore, the matters that happened 3 years ago affected the rtionship between four families. Not only could it not be put to a stop, it would get even messier when care was ced into it. Today, Madam ced a quick knife to these possibilities. It was the best oue for everyone.¡±

    Lu Shaoming patted Ning Qing¡¯s hair lovingly. Yes, his little wife is very smart. In the morning today, she whispered to him in the bathroom. She told him her ns for the day. Mu Yunfan thought he could seed if he used Xu Junxi as a smokescreen. Ning Qing saw everything clearly in her eyes. Her heart was like a clear mirror. Mu Yunfan wanted to put on a show, Ning Qing would just apany him toplete the show.

    Ning Qing looked at Lu Shaoming, her eyes shining brightly. ¡°Although my n was usible, it needed to be approved by Shaoming, only then could it work. Shaoming, thank you for your faith in me.¡± This morning, he didn¡¯t agree with her n. He thought it was too risky, but she coaxed and pestered him. She told him to believe in her, and it was only then that he agreed.

    He had his trust in her with regards to everything that happened today. She disappeared from the washroom and nted an explosive midway. Zhou Yao was hinting to end it all with a gun, Mu Yunfan wanted to kiss her... He gave her enough confidence and she was learning how to grow up by herself. Facing Ning Qing¡¯s gratitude, Lu Shaoming used his hand to pinch her small face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, I only want you to not put yourself in danger the next time. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head and said, ¡°Never again.¡±

    The two were silent for a while, Ning Qing held onto Lu Shaoming¡¯s sleeve and asked softly, ¡°Shaoming, do you believe what Butler Zhou said today?¡±

    ¡°Which are you getting at?¡±

    Ning Qing had suspicion on her face. ¡°Today in the warehouse, Mu Yunfan hit my head. The Brother Yunfan I knew would nevery a hand on me, but now, it is like he is a totally different person, dealing with extreme emotions.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I asked someone long ago to investigate Mu Yunfan¡¯s whereabouts for these past 3 years. It was just like what Butler Zhou said, there was nothing suspicious. But these things unimportant now. I will order someone to monitor Mu Yunfan. We¡¯ll wait for him to regain consciousness and then ask someone to bring him back to Singapore.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head.

    ...

    Two of them went back to Yue Wanqing¡¯s ce. Something big happened today. Ning Qing was worried about her own grandma and mother. After entering the condominium, Ning Qing heard an unusual sounding from the living room. She let Lu Shaoming stay in the foyer, and she went to take a look at the living room.

    After looking, she was shocked.

    Yue Wanqing had been pinned onto the sofa by Ning Zhenguo. Both of their clothes were already messy. Ning Zhenguo kissed Yun Wanqing, his hands inside her clothes. Yue Wanqing was struggling slightly and pushed him. ¡°Zhenguo, let go.¡±

    ¡°Mum, what are you guys doing?¡± Upon seeing this scene, Ning Qing was furious. She stared in disbelief and shouted to stop them from continuing.

    The duo on the sofa saw Ning Qing return and they speedily separated. Ning Zhenguo stood up and grabbed his belt. Yue Wanqing quickly tidied herself up. They seemed to be in a difficult position.

    ¡°Qingqing, Dad is back to visit you guys, don¡¯t be angry, I...¡± Ning Zhenguo started to exin.

    Ning Qing did not want to hear any of his words. ¡°You only know how toe back to visit us. Then where were you all along? Did you forget, when you were fooling around with Li Meiling and kicked my mother out of the house? You forgot about these 3 years you that did not care if I was alive or dead, and was still unwilling to pay for my mum¡¯s medical fees? Now that Li Meiling is in jail, then you think of returning to us? I think that you think of us like a recycling centre.¡±

    ¡°Qingqing, Dad knows that he was wrong then. I was cheated by Li Meiling, I thought it was your mother that pushed your grandma down the stairs. If not, I would not have divorced your mum...I ...¡±

    ¡°Enough! If not you would not have divorced my mum, you still would have nned to have a wife at home, and have a mistress outside the marriage?¡± Ning Qing did not even want to spare a look at Ning Zhenguo. She pointed at the door and said sternly, ¡°You leave now, leave immediately. Without you, our family has been living happily. Remember that you are my mum¡¯s ex-husband. The next time I see you treating my mom like this, I will call the police!¡±

    ¡°Qingqing...¡± Ning Zhenguo wanted to speak further but Yue Wanqing pushed him. ¡°Enough, Zhen Guo, don¡¯t speak anymore, please leave.¡± Ning Zhenguo saw that even Yue Wanqing was also chasing him away. Neither his daughter nor his former wife wanted him. He sighed heavily, lowered his head, and left.

    After walking to the foyer, he saw Lu Shaoming. Ning Zhenguo smiled politely. ¡°Young Master Lu.¡± Lu Shaoming curled his lips, and he politely epted his greeting. Ning Zhenguo walked out.

    ¡°Mum, what exactly happened today? Are you nning to marry Ning Zhenguo again? Has that horrible man hurt both of us not enough? You are still harbouring hope for him?¡±

    Yue Wanqing was very awkward and she stuttered as she tried to exin, ¡°Qingqing, I don¡¯t n to marry him again, but he is still your father. He only came today to see...¡±

    ¡°What was he trying to see on the sofa? Mum, can we get over Ning Zhenguo already? There are many good men who aren¡¯t him. I can rmend them to Mom. I will not object to you remarrying.¡±

    At this moment, the lights turned on in the living room with a bang! Ning Qing turned her head to look. Her white haired grandma was standing in front of her room. There were tears in Grandma¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Grandma...¡± Ning Qing knew she was too harsh with her words, Ning Zhenguo did hurt both mother and daughter, but he was also Grandma¡¯s only son.

    Ning Qing walked forward, wanting to speak nicely to Grandma, but Grandma closed the door.

    ¡°Mom¡± Yue Wanqing went forward swiftly to the door. She lightly knocked on the door and said, ¡°Mum, don¡¯t be upset, Qingqing has no ill will.¡±

    Grandma¡¯s voice came from inside the room, ¡°I know, I don¡¯t me Qingqing; it was Ning Zhenguo whomitted these acts.¡± Ning Qing felt bad instantly.

    Yue Wanqing turned her head to face Ning Qing, her expression upset. ¡°Qingqing, Grandma is not in a good state now. The doctors have said that maybe she is unable to stay...on ¡¯til the end of the month.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± It was only a matter of days until the end of the month.

    ¡°Qingqing, let me ask you, if...Grandma leaves, would you allow your dad to build a memorial tablet for her? Your dad is the only son of the Ning family.¡±

    Ning Qing, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t talk about introducing me to other men in the future. You think that I don¡¯t know? I had an operation for kidney disease; I probably have only 2 years left. I know that you look down on your mum, but what do you want mum to do? I was brought into the family by Grandma when I was 6 to be her future daughter-inw. I was her daughter inw for 40 years. The Ning family is my entire world. I know you cannot forgive your father. I will not be together with him, and so you can be at peace with that.¡± After Yun Wanqing finished her speech, she left for her own room.

    Ning Qing felt like her heart was at the bottom of a valley. Thinking about Grandma and mum leaving her someday, she was upset. Tears flowed from her eyes. She knew her words hurt both Grandma and Mom¡¯s hearts, but she was not wrong. That horrible man, Ning Zhenguo, was not worthy of her and her mum¡¯s forgiveness. He was not worthy.

    She felt wronged.

    ¡°Crying again?¡± Lu Shaoming stepped forward and cupped her shoulder gently. Ning Qing hugged Lu Shaoming tightly and buried her face into his cor. Lu Shaoming smiled and picked her up, bringing her to the room.

    Ning Qing was ced on the soft bed. Lu Shaoming was on the bed. His handsome backy at the head of the bed, and he took her soft body tightly into his embrace.

    ¡°Ning Qing, I know you feel wronged. Ning Zhenguo was too cruel towards you and your mother, and he hurt your heart. You don¡¯t consider him as your dad anymore right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡± Ning Qing nodded her head. She was pouting her pink lips. Her pale hands exploring the space under his coat, feeling his warmth.

    Lu Shaoming kissed her face in a pampering way. ¡°You are not wrong. In your perception, there is only ck and white, but Grandma and Mom are also not wrong; you should put yourself in their shoes and think from their perspective.

    ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t have much time left. Ning Zhenguo is her only son, do you actually want Grandma to cut ties with him, and have nobody there to send her off? Mum¡¯s character is warm and kind. It is hard for her to hate a person. What¡¯s more, she was brought into the Ning family by Grandma as a future daughter inw, and Grandma treated her like her own daughter. She also only 6 when she knew that Ning Zhenguo would be her entire world. She lived in such a small world, you can be angry at her, but you cannot change her.

    ¡°Also, Ning Qing why do you want to change Mum? She is not wrong, everyone has their own choices to make, and it will be alright as long as she is happy.¡±

    Ning Qing was still not happy. Sulking, she said, ¡°But, Ning Zhenguo...¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t think too much. Mum did not say she would forgive him immediately. These few months, Ning Zhenguo has beening daily. Both him and Mom have been developing rather slowly. That shows that Mom is also testing him.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡± Ning Qing felt better after heforted her, but she still felt something was off.

    ¡°Shaoming, why did I not know that Ning Zhenguo wasing over every day? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this? If you had told me earlier, I...¡±

    ¡°If I told you earlier, would things end up this way?¡± Lu Shaoming bent and pecked her lips gently.

    ¡°Let mum decide on her own matters, don¡¯t worry, I will monitor the situation for you. Ning Zhenguo is only 45 this year, if he wants to y with women, there are many in thepany for him to do so with. He has sincerity and feelings for Mum.¡±

    1

    Ning Qing wanted to speak further, but the man took the chance when she opened her mouth to attack. Ning Qing felt her body crumble, softly copsing into his embrace. She had no time to think, and all her senses were filled with his crisp and clear scent. After he kissed her while she was in a trance, he threw her onto the bed.

    Her delicate face was adjusted by hisrge palm. ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t worry, let me take care of the matters at home. Nobody will dare to bully your Mom and you. With me here, matters regarding Ning Zhenguo, you can rx about him. He was the man who Mum picked. If he is not suitable then we will take care of it.¡±

    Ning Qing felt her heart go soft. He had patientlyforted her for so long. Actually, this wild man could not even be bothered by this minor matter. It was because in his perspective, it was Mum who was picking a man now. Ning Zhenguo was just one of them. Kissing in this position made her dizzy. She used her small hand to push his strong waist.

    ¡°Hubby, it feels so ufortable in the position. I want toy down.¡±

    ¡°No way, stay like this.¡± Ning Qing heard the sound of a belt being unbuckled by her ears.

    Ning Qing felt blood rush into her small face instantly. She struggled for a while then she gave up struggling, one of her small hands gripped tightly onto the bedsheet, one hand turned off the light.

    ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m still worried about Shuiling, what do you think happened to her?¡±

    ¡°What would happen to her? It would be either Yin Muchen or another man. When Yin Shuiling was kidnapped, I didn¡¯t inform Yin Muchen, but Yin Muchen was onlyter than me by one step. He cares too much about this sister of his, it will be hard for him to let go.¡±

 Chapter 161 - If You Are Smart Enough, Then Keep Silent Forever

    <h4>Chapter 161: If You Are Smart Enough, Then Keep Silent Forever</h4>

    Yin Muchen carried Yin Shuiling onto the luxurious business sedan, and the chauffeur asked, ¡°President Yin, where are we headed?¡±

    ¡°Back to the vi.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Yin Muchen held Yin Shuiling the whole time, and at the start, Yin Shuiling obedientlyy in his embrace. She was not too aware of her surroundings, and then her face became more and more red. She was mumbling, ¡°Hot, it is so hot...¡±

    The small girl in his embrace started to move, and she used her small hand to push his chest in an effort to escape his embrace.

    Yin Muchen firmly held onto her soft small waist and was unwilling to let go. His handsome, dark face was almost dripping with evil intent, and his dark eyes that resembled ck marbles were deep and dark. She was unable to guess what he was thinking about.

    The man¡¯s body was like a wall. Yin Shuiling could not escape him, and she used her small hand to tug on her clothes.

    She was dressed in a thin, ck, knitted sweater with a deep v-cor. She matched it with a long red wool skirt, and there was a glittering metal belt at her waist. She looked youthful and fashionable.

    Her small hand tugged, and the thin knitted sweater with the deep v-cor went sliding towards one side, exposing her small left shoulder.

    The driver in the front felt that there was arge patch of mesmerizing skin in the back from the rear view mirror, and he instinctively went to take a look. Once he did so, he was met with the man¡¯s evil gaze from the back.

    ¡°If you dare to look again, then go destroy your eyes on your own ord!¡± The man¡¯s thin lips pursed together lightly, and every word that he uttered was extremely eerie.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The chauffeur quickly went back to focus on driving.

    It was only then that Yin Muchen scanned the girl¡¯s shoulders. Her shoulders were frail and soft. They were the type of small shoulders that women in the past would favour. Anyone who looked at them would be unable to tear their gaze away.

    Her skin was like the snow in winter, and she was so fair that it made others feel amazed.

    Yin Muchen used his hands to adjust her knitted sweater. She had not changed much over these 3 years, and she still dressed herself in many beautiful skirts that had a stunning look, and she dolled herself up attractively.

    Yin Muchen looked at her tiny face and suddenlyughed at himself mockingly. Actually, she did not use much makeup. Her small face was clean and white without any powder. She was a natural beauty from birth, and every feature of hers looked like it was painted painstakingly by an artist. She was extremely attractive.

    Yin Muchen could not control himself and nced at her two more times.

    He had not looked at her like this for many years.

    His hand yed with the strings of her knitted sweater. When his hand was about to leave, her small hand suddenly held onto hisrge palm and she furrowed her eyebrows as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t leave! I am so ufortable... I feel so hot.¡±

    Yin Muchen formed a cold smile and said, ¡°You had a man when you were only in high school and then seduced your own older brother. These 3 years in Ennd, the number of boyfriends that you had can¡¯t even be counted with two hands, and now you actually do not know what to do now? Heh.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not understand what he was talking about, she was so ufortable that she was on the brink of crying. A couple of tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes.

    Yin Muchen saw her tears and was gentle for a moment. With hisrge hand, he pressed a button in the car. The windows of the luxury business vehicle were immediately covered with a ck tint.

    The people outside could not see what was happening inside.

    ¡°President Yin, Miss would not be able to hold on like this for long. What do you n to do? What about taking out Miss¡¯s contact list, and look for the number of Miss¡¯s current boyfriend?¡±

    What was he going to do?

    In her sorry state, she definitely needs a man, but she had just returned to the country. She did not currently have a boyfriend. Her previous boyfriends were all in the United Kingdom; they could not fly over in time.

    He looked through her contact book and saw that there were numerous entries saved as Honey, but they were all foreign registered numbers. What kind of man was he going to find for her?

    Did he really want to find a man for her?

    Yin Muchen frowned painfully and exhaled forcefully. He withdrew his back and saw that there were deep teeth marks on it, just like he¡¯d been bitten by a kitten.

    There was still some moisture glistening on his thumb; it was her saliva that she¡¯d left behind.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes were dark as an abyss. He pinched both of Yin Shuiling¡¯s cheeks and said sinisterly, ¡°Shuiling, tell me. Who do you like? Who do you want to sleep with? Who should Older Brother find for you? You cannot me me tomorrow morning. Tell me!¡±

    Yin Shuiling could not answer. The tears in her eyes flowed faster and faster. She swatted at hisrge hand and sloppily she cried out, ¡°Irritating! Go away! Don¡¯t touch me! It hurts, it hurts, Older Brother. Hug me, Older Brother. Yin Muchen, Yin Muchen...¡±

    Yin Muchen?!

    Yin Muchen heard her calling his name and froze.

    The red figure appeared in his brain quickly. At that time, she was chasing after him, and she told him time after time, ¡°Yin Muchen, Yin Muchen, you are not allowed to escape me. I don¡¯t want to address you as Older Brother anymore; you are not my older brother. I like you! Did you hear me say that I like you?¡±

    Upon hearing her say ¡°Yin Muchen¡± after these 3 years, Yin Muchen¡¯s senses copsed momentarily, and his gaze towards her became extremely hot.

    Did she have those feelings towards him still?

    Was he the person she wanted?

    ....

    The luxury business sedan stopped before a European-style vi. Yin Muchen carried Yin Shuiling into the vi and kicked the bedroom door open. He then ced her onto the big bed.

    Yin Shuiling was feeling more and more ufortable. She held onto Mu Yunfan¡¯s neck and did not let go. Yin Muchen did not use much strength, and he allowed her to drag him onto therge bed.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so hot. It¡¯s super hot.¡±

    Yin Muchen was panting hard. He locked onto the girl¡¯s small waist to allow her to perch on his chest. He looked at her red lips, shut his eyes painfully, and kissed her...

    At this moment, Yin Muchen had been dating a girl for a month ¡ª a daughter from a wealthy family. Fang Yuanyuan came to the vi to look for him. She actually had an appointment with Yin Muchen, but he waste, and his phone was switched off, so she came looking for him at the vi.

    Yin Muchen had never brought her over. They would go to the hotel sometimes, and other times, they¡¯d go to his office.

    This was his personal address, and he never brought a woman back home.

    She stood at the door of the vi and noticed that the main gate was not closed. She walked inside, looked around her, then went up the stairs.

    ¡°Muchen, Muchen...¡± She saw an open door, so she walked over to take a look.

    Once she had a look, her entire body felt like she was electrocuted from head to toe.

    ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother wants you...¡±

    The bag in Fang Yuanyuan¡¯s hand fell to the floor with a bang, and she could not believe what was before her eyes.

    This sound attracted Yin Muchen¡¯s attention, and his dark cold gaze came directly sweeping over. ¡°Who is that?¡±

    Fang Yuanyuan took a step back in shock. His gaze was extremely frightening, like she had identally walked in on his secret, like he wanted to kill her to cover up this matter.

    ¡°Muchen.¡± Fang Yuanyuan covered her mouth and shouted.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s dark, bloodshot eyes regained their vision, and all of his senses came back momentarily. The girl below him was still slumped by his neck, but he did not dare touch her, and he used immense strength to break away from her.

    He was avoiding her to stop arousing suspicions.

    ¡°Muchen, what is going on between you and Yin Shuiling? You two... Shuiling is your younger sister. You are older than her by a whole 12 years. When you entered the Yin family at the age of 14, Yin Shuiling was only 2 years old. You watched her grow up. How could you?¡±

    Yin Muchen got up from the bed, and he was calm and collected. His defined hands elegantly buttoned his shirt up, and he looked towards Fang Yuanyuan. His gaze was chilling without a touch of warmth. ¡°If you are smart enough, it would be best for you to shut up forever!¡±

    Fang Yuanyuan did not dare speak anymore.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s hot...¡± Yin Shuiling saw the man leave and speedily grabbed onto Yin Muchen¡¯s waist from behind.

    Yin Muchen allowed her to hug him. He took Yin Shuiling¡¯s phone from the nightstand, and he made a call.

    ¡°Hello, Shuiling, how did you think of contacting me now? Could it be that you didn¡¯t miss me? We have not seen each other for 3 years, and I missed you so much, you...¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap, I will send you the address. Come here within 5 minutes. I will not be courteous if you arete.¡± Yin Muchen ended the call.

    Yin Shuiling nudged Yin Muchen¡¯s built back with her little face. Yin Muchen curled up his lips mockingly and said, ¡°Shuiling, the child¡¯s father, it should be someone you like, right?¡±

    ...

    The next morning, Ning Qing opened her eyes. Lu Shaoming had already woken up.

    She washed her face and brushed her teeth before putting on her clothes, and when her small hand was on the door handle, she hesitated for a moment. They were unhappy with one anotherst night. Both Grandma and Mother were upset, and she did not know how tofort them.

    To be honest, she did not think she did anything wrong, but Shaoming was right. She did not consider Mother and Grandma. Forget it, she would admit her wrongdoingster, and she would act coy.

    Ay.

    Ning Qing sighed.

    She opened the door, and she walked out. There was nobody in the living room, and Ning Qing went to look for her mom. She heard the sound ofughtering from the kitchen.

    She walked to the door of the kitchen. Lu Shaoming was giving a small bottle of perfume to Yue Wanqing and he said, ¡°Mum, Ning Qing knows that you like to use these hydrosols normally. She made you upsetst night, but she was embarrassed to apologize, so she woke up this morning to pick flower petals, and she personally made a bottle of perfume for you. This is what Ning Qing asked me to gift to you.¡±

    Yue Wanqing smiled delightedly and took it in her hands as she said, ¡°This child Qingqing... Where would a mother and daughter be enemies overnight? The things that happened yesterday were also due to my negligence, and I made Qingqing feel upset...¡±

    As she spoke, she saw Ning Qing standing by the door. She quickly waved to have Ning Qinge over, and she smiled benevolently. ¡°Qingqing, we were just talking about you. Mum did not me you. Let¡¯s bring an end to the conflict that happenedst night. Let us live happily as one family from now on.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the perfume bottle in her mother¡¯s hands, and she was taken aback. What was going on exactly?

    She looked at Lu Shaoming. Both of Lu Shaoming¡¯s hands were inside his pockets. He lifted his eyebrows slightly. He meant ¡ª I have paved the road for you already; won¡¯t youe quickly to please your mother?

    Ning Qing quickly rushed into her mother¡¯s embrace and acted coy like she felt wronged. ¡°Mum, I still thought that you didn¡¯t want me anymore.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying, little rascal? Even if your mother wants to do so, why would I want to give up on our Qingqing?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± At this moment, Grandma also walked into the kitchen. ¡°Who dares to give up on the baby of our house, Qingqing, Grandma will battle it out with that person.¡±

    Ning Qing immediately went forward to hold onto Grandma¡¯s elbow. She nudged Grandma¡¯s clothes with her small face and said coyly, ¡°Grandma, you are also not angry with Qingqing anymore?¡±

    Grandma waved the set of Chinese chess in her hand and said, ¡°When Grandma woke up this morning, once I opened the door, I saw a new set of Chinese chess outside the door. This type of Chinese chess set is a prized edition. Grandma has had her eye on it for a long time. I do not know who wants to secretly please me, but is embarrassed to do so.¡±

    Grandma lovingly poked Ning Qing¡¯s forehead.

    Ning Qing was quite embarrassed. She did not have to think and already knew that Lu Shaoming was the person who prepared this Chinese chess set. She actually had not done a single thing, but she was on the receiving end of this gratitude.

    Aiya, how could she do so without being embarrassed?

    Ning Qing blinked with her beautiful eyes, she bit down on her lips and looked sweetly at Lu Shaoming.

 Chapter 162 - Got Knocked Into

    <h4>Chapter 162: Got Knocked Into</h4>

    ¡°Grandma, Mom, in the future you can let...let Ning Zhenguo visit you two. But whether I decide on whether to forgive him or not will be a separate matter. Of course, no matter which stage of a rtionship you want to advance to with him, Mom, I totally respect your choice.¡±

    Grandma and Yue Wanqing¡¯s eyes brightened when they heard her speak. They hugged her and said, ¡°Our Qingqing is really sensible now.¡±

    While speaking, Grandma patted her chest and proimed, ¡°Qingqing, you need not worry, how we treat Ning Zhenguo will depend entirely on his future behaviour. If he still cannot get your forgiveness, Wanqing would naturally not remarry him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Qingqing, I agree with what Grandma said.¡± Both grandmother and daughter-in-w wished Ning Qing would give Ning Zhenguo a chance. Looking at both Grandma and Mum¡¯s happy expressions, Ning Qingpletely let go. Actually to hold onto hate and love is secondary in life. The most important thing in life is to live happily. Especially for Grandma and Mum¡¯s health.

    ...

    Yue Wanqing ced breakfast on the table. Ning Qing secretly held onto Lu Shaoming¡¯s elbow. She tiptoed and asked him cheekily, ¡°Shaoming, that bottle of perfume...¡±

    ¡°You fell asleepst night. I called someone to prepare it for you.¡±

    ¡°Then that game of chess?¡±

    ¡°That was from when I¡¯d gone to Europe on a business trip. I bought it from an antique shop there. Because I remembered that Grandma always like these floral patterns, I actually wanted to gift it to her as a present, but now I¡¯m giving it to you to make you happy.¡±

    Ning Qing felt sweet in every cell of her body. She softened her tone and rxed her powdery white face and said, ¡°Hubby, you really treat me so well.¡± Lu Shaoming bent down his body and whispered in her ear, ¡°This present was given to you because of your good performancest night. In the future, you only need to serve your husband well, then this house will be handed over to you to protect.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s moving eyes were bright and watery. She had realized long ago that his shoulder was something that she could lean on for support for a lifetime. The three women of three generations, had been handed over to him for him to protect.

    Ning Qing was very touched. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be so emotional. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go have breakfast now.¡± Lu Shaoming ced his hand behind her shoulder and brought her towards the dining table. After breakfast, Lu Shaoming answered a call. He said to Ning Qing, ¡°Ning Qing, Mu Yunfan is awake. He said that he would return to Singapore with Butler Zhou tomorrow. He wants to see you today.¡±

    Ning Qing pursed her lips and did not speak. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will apany you.¡± Lu Shaoming helped her to make the decision.

    ...

    In the hospital.

    Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing walked into the hospital ward. Butler Zhou politely stood by the bed. The doctor was examining Mu Yunfan¡¯s body. It was only a night since they¡¯dst seen each other, but Mu Yunfan seemed to be very frail. His face pale and spirits low, he said, ¡°Young Master Lu, Qingqing. You guys have arrived.¡± Mu Yunfan dismissed the doctor and gave an innocent and harmless smile.

    ¡°Young Master Mu, how are your injuries healing?¡± Lu Shaoming asked politely.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not in much danger.¡± Mu Yunfan said while looking at Ning Qing,

    ¡°Qingqing, I am very sorry for what happened yesterday, I hope you can forgive me.¡±

    Ning Qing curled her lips in an elegant smile and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you did not harm me in the end, I hope that you can let everything go. Tomorrow, when you go back to Singapore with Butler Zhou, live your life happily and don¡¯t let down the Mu family.¡±

    Mu Yunfan had a dark expression, although Ning Qing said that she didn¡¯t mind, she obviously did not want to talk further about what had happened. Now, the two of them had a distance between each other. After all that has happened, they probably could not even be friends in the future.

    ¡°Qingqing, I will remember your words. Tomorrow I will go back to Singapore with Butler Zhou on my personal jet. I won¡¯t be saying farewell to Grandma and Aunt Wanqing. If there is a chance in the future, I wee them toe to Singapore to have a good time. Also, Qingqing, I wish both you and Young Master Lu well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head.

    Nobody made any conversation and the ward quickly became quiet. This silence had another meaning behind it. It was distance and awkwardness. Lu Shaoming broke the silence by saying,¡± Young Master Mu, Ning Qing and I will be going now. You take care of your body. Tomorrow, we won¡¯t be there to send you off.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Mu Yunfan smiled forcefully. Lu Shaoming embraced Ning Qing in his arms and left.

    ...

    The two of them walked out of the ward. Lu Shaoming rubbed Ning Qing¡¯s hair and asked gently, ¡°Do you feel ufortable?¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head and replied, ¡°I am no longer ufortable. This is the best ending between me and Mu Yunfan.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded his head.

    At this moment, his phone rang. ¡°Ning Qing, I have to take a call.¡±

    ¡°Okay, go. I will stand here to wait for you.¡± Lu Shaoming walked to the stairwell. Ning Qing was bored so she stood at the spot looking at the promotional poster in the hallway. She was looking at the facts on breastfeeding. The poster depicted pictures of many innocent and cute babies that resembled little angels. Ning Qing felt like her heart was melting; the babies were so adorable. Ning Qing¡¯s face was a little red. When the timees, Lu Shaoming and her will also have such a child.

    Did he want a baby girl or baby boy? When Ning Qing thought about this, she was ted. If there were a mini version of Little Young Master Lu beside her, what would that be like? As she was in a trance, she suddenly heard someone. ¡°Ning Qing, duck!¡± The sound of a low grunt entered her ears. Ning Qing looked sideways, there was a medicine cart that was out of controling towards her at high speed. She didn¡¯t not have her guard up. She immediately ducked sideways, but her left shoulder still brushed onto the cart. She immediately felt pain on her elbow.

    Her tiny waist was pulled by a strong arm. Her entire body was in the warm embrace of the man. ¡°Ning Qing, what were you looking at? Don¡¯t you know how to duck when there is danger?¡± Lu Shaoming was furious and could not help but raise his voice.

    While he was answering the call, she was out of his sight for but a moment, but when he looked at her again, he saw a medical carte towards her. Even though he ran over swiftly, he was still toote, and she had already brushed against the cart. If he had not called out to her, would she have foolishly stood there to get knocked down?

    Ning Qing shed tears in pain. She saw the man get angry, and she immediately took a hand to touch his handsome face. She said sadly, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be angry, you are not allowed to scold me... I¡¯m in so much pain...¡± A doctor came running towards her. Lu Shaoming picked her up and brought her to the doctor¡¯s office to get patched up. When he was about to leave, he nced at the poster that led her to lose her train of thought. He stopped in his tracks and his demeanor softened.

    What was she thinking about?

    Didn¡¯t she not want to give birth to a child?

    The doctor bandaged Ning Qing¡¯s arm, Lu Shaoming pulled her into his embrace and frowned in pity. At this moment, someone came forward with the recording from the hospital security cameras. ¡°Young Master Lu, this medical cart was pushed by a nurse. The corridor security camera shows that this nurse secretly loosened the brake of the cart before a corner, then he pushed in it in the direction of Madam.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the male nurse. He wore a white coat and had a mask on his face. The image did not show the front side of him, and they could not see his face clearly.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, do you want us to arrest him?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at Ning Qing. His hand touching her small face, he asked her, ¡°What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 163 - Ning Yao Got Caught

    <h4>Chapter 163: Ning Yao Got Caught</h4>

    Ning Qing contemted for a few moments and nodded her head. ¡°This caretaker must have been acting on the orders of others. Arresting him would be of no use; we need to suss out the mastermind of it all.¡±

    Lu Shaoming curled up his lips into a smile and waved to dismiss everyone present on the scene. He bent down by her ear to ask, ¡°Then who do you think would be the mastermind behind all of this?¡±

    Noticing that there was no one around anymore, Ning Qing extended her arms and hugged his neck. With a bright smile on her face, she said,¡± Shaoming, you are so irritating. You obviously know who am I thinking about, and you are still asking me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming kissed her small crimson red lips and said two words, ¡°Ning Yao?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head and continued, ¡°This cannot continue. I need to think of a n to catch her quickly. She is at her wits¡¯ end right now. She would certainlye up with a n to harm me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming had azy smile on his face as he said, ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So...¡± Ning Qing nodded her head and winked yfully. She pouted her small pink lips as she acted cutely. ¡°Hubby, I have a n, but I just don¡¯t know if you would agree to it?¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Lu Shaoming long knew that her intelligent brain would have already concocted a n. She was beating around the bush with him because she was afraid that he would not agree.

    She was pretty aware of the situation.

    ¡°You want to ask Xu Junxi out for tea and a meal? And this will force Ning Yao to present herself then? Ning Qing, you have such ambitious dreams. Your n yesterday involved being with Mu Yunfan for such a long period of time, and you now want to contact Xu Junxi today. Confess it now ¡ª who do you want to contact tomorrow? Why do you even involve me?¡± Lu Shaoming purposely had a strict expression on his handsome face.

    He knew about her n already?

    Oh right; if he didn¡¯t know, it would be even weirder then.

    Such a smart and cunning man.

    ¡°Hubby, do you not agree to it? Aiya.¡± Ning Qing immediately stretched out her hand to touch the wound on her elbow and scrunched up her eyebrows in pain. ¡°Hubby, not catching Ning Yao now woulde to bite uster. Catching her in one swift move would be better than alerting her to our movements. If you use my methods, then I guarantee that it will work in one try. Why don¡¯t you just listen to me just once? My elbow hurts so much, and Hubby, you can¡¯t be by my side every moment of my life. If Ning Yao employs another person to harm me, and if I get into any danger, Hubby, you will not have a wife anymore.¡±

    She acted coy and pouted her lips. Lu Shaoming felt his entire heart melt, and he pinched her face. ¡°You are not allowed to interact intimately with Xu Junxi.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes brightened up, and she cupped Lu Shaoming¡¯s face and kissed him. ¡°Thank you, Hubby. Oh yeah, Hubby is the best! He is the best at understanding!¡±

    ¡°Stop being glib with your tongue.¡± Lu Shaoming stood up, picked her up horizontally, and walked towards the doors.

    There were many people in the hospital corridor, and Lu Shaoming carrying Ning Qing quickly attracted many people¡¯s attention. Ning Qing was easily embarrassed. Her two slim leg were hanging in mid air sweetly, and she said, ¡°Hubby, put me down. Everyone is looking at us.¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not take anyone¡¯s gaze to heart and said, ¡°If they like to look, let them do so. You hurt your forehead and your elbow yesterday. I am afraid that if I don¡¯t pay attention for a moment now, you will fall down again, so I am carrying you now.¡±

    Ning Qing felt extremely sweet inside her heart.She hooked onto his neck, looked over his shoulder, and saw a group of young girl covering their mouths, smitten with Lu Shaoming. Wow, that Uncle is so handsome...

    Ning Qing lifted her eyebrows towards the direction of those youngdies and held onto Lu Shaoming even tighter. She was saying ¡ª no matter how handsome this uncle is, he is mine.

    Hmph.

    The two of them went downstairs. Lu Shaoming set her in the front passenger seat and helped her fasten her safety belt. ¡°Ning Qing, what were you looking at so intently in the hospital just now?¡±

    Once he mentioned it. Ning Qing was shy as she said, ¡°Hehe, nothing, nothing much.¡±

    ¡°Dare to say nothing again?¡± With two fingers, Lu Shaoming pinched her small, soft, snow-white earlobe.

    ¡°Hubby, it hurts.¡± Ning Qing immediately cupped her earlobe and tugged it back, wanting to escape from his evil fingers. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to say, then say it properly okay. Don¡¯t use force. I saw some small babies just now. They were very adorable, so I thought, and thought...¡±

    ¡°You wanted to give birth to one for me?¡±

    Two patches of red appeared on Ning Qing¡¯s small face. She did not object and only said gently, ¡± Giving birth to a baby for you is merely...a matter of time. I am anticipating giving birth to a Little Young Master Lu for you, but I am still too young now. There is also another month until the Spring Festival. I will be returning to the entertainment industry after that. I will go into investments behind the scenes and production. I will be very busy, so I will give birth to one after we wait for 2 years.¡±

    Lu Shaoming neared her and kissed her face. ¡°Okay, I will agree to all your ns. Hubby will be supporting all of your work.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing made a call to ask Xu Junxi out, and the two of them met at a yground.

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Xu Junxi walked to Ning Qing¡¯s side. The girl was dressed in a short yellow fur jacket, and she had a silver buckle on her waist with a tight pair of leather pants below. Her small face was buried in a light grey scarf, and she looked attractively beautiful.

    ¡°President Xu.¡± Ning Qing curled her lips into a smile, and she greeted him.

    There was a merry go round in front of them, and Xu Junxi smiled as he looked on. ¡°Ning Qing, do you still remember this ce?¡±

    ¡°Of course I remember. I loved to ride merry go rounds in the past; you would bring me to ride them every week.¡±

    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s great ¡ª you still remember our past.¡± Xu Junxi smiled, feelingforted, and asked, ¡°Why did you trust me yesterday in Lin Xuemei¡¯s condominium? You were putting your guard up against Mu Yunfan, so why did you not put up your guard against me? Maybe I had bad intentions in approaching you.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s moist eyes were sparkling bright as she said, ¡°I do not know if President Xu has other bad intentions towards me, the only thing I know would be that President Xu would not harm me. The Xu Junxi in my memories is a big boy that is very shy and warm.The year that I turned 18, he confessed to me, and took out a rose that he had hidden behind his back with his face all red. He stuttered while he told me that he liked me, and he asked me to be his girlfriend. Ah, President Xu, you are obviously not that person anymore, but the naivety of your character has not changed; you would not pay someone to plot on and harm me.¡±

    Actually Ning Qing worded it a little nicely. What she wanted to say was that Xu Junxi was able to be fooled by Ning Yao for 3 years, and he was too simple in his thoughts.

    He would not have thought of these scheming ns, and it was out of character to do so.

    Xu Junxi was won over with her words. He shrugged his shoulders as he emotionally said, ¡°Ning Qing, actually in the 18 years that we spent as childhood lovers, I always felt very inferior because of Mu Yunfan. Mu Yunfan was better than me in every aspect, and he was handsome and a ball of sunshine. He would attract the attention of people everywhere, and I was always in his shadow. He treated you very well, and I liked you, and I was very afraid that he would snatch you away from me. That¡¯s a big part of the reason why when I heard that you went on bed with him, I was so irritated and emotional.¡±

    This was the biggest secret in Xu Junxi¡¯s life. It was rted to a man¡¯s dignity, and he had always been afraid to talk about it.

    Now that he said it out loud, he felt his body rx.

    Ning Qing nodded her head, and she had a smile as she looked at Xu Junxi. ¡°Although, on paper, Mu Yunfan was better than you in every aspect, but at that time, I only saw you in my eyes. I only felt my heart beat because of you. As we live on, don¡¯t we only have to lead our lives well? Love others well, and naturally, you will also be loved.¡±

    Lead our lives well?

    That was right. It was only now that Xu Junxi understood. There was nothing topare between people. Lead your own life well, and it would be the best if you go through life with a clear conscience.

    Just like Mu Yunfan, the man he had hated and admired ¡ª wasn¡¯t he now in a situation where flowers wither with no flowing water?

    No matter how brilliant he was, it was of no use.

    Only a person who was mighty and intelligent like Lu Shaoming ¡ª he was then a true winner in life.

    Xu Junxi felt his feelings brighten up. The 20 years of immense weight on his shoulders was finally relieved. He lifted his eyes to look towards the sky, and he wanted to have a fresh start in life.

    ¡°Ning Qing, are you blissful now?¡± He thought this was thest time he could question.

    ¡°Yeah, I am blissful.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s small dimples on her cheeks were partly visible, and her smile was beautiful and mesmerizing.

    Xu Junxi let out a relieved smile; everything was well as long as she was blissful.

    ¡°President Xu, you did notmit a big crime. The wrong paths that you took were not too fatal. Handle Ning Yao¡¯s matters well, and live your own life well then.¡±

    Xu Junxi nodded his head. He would.

    ¡°Ning Qing, do you think Ning Yao will appear here?¡±

    ¡°She will. She definitely will. She lived in your home and was angered by your mother very much. Mu Yunfan must have made many promises for her to help Mu Yunfan carry out yesterday¡¯s deeds. She thought it was her only way out, but she did not think that she would fail. She was already on the brink of giving up in life. The only thing she would want to see is me in misery, soo she must be nearby, keeping tabs on me, If she sees me together with you, she will probably be extremely furious.¡±

    She understood Ning Yao well, Ning Yao was an extremely foolish person. She does not have Li Meiling as her advisor anymore, and she has a child in her belly. She doesn¡¯t have anywhere to go to hide. She must hate Ning Qing very much, and she definitely wants her to die.

    She will surely take action against Ning Qing.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Junxi nodded his head and continued, ¡°Ning Qing, let us go on the merry go round since we are here. Let us go on it happily one more time.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Ning Qing walked towards the merry go round.

    Ning Qing had just sat on the wooden horse, and Xu Junxi said, ¡°Ning Qing, if...¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Xu Junxi hesitated, not knowing whether to continue. He smiled as he asked, ¡°After we are done with the merry go round, where are we going?¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her gaze to look at the sunset in the sky beside her, and she smiled as she replied, ¡°A hotel room.¡±

    ...

    In the secluded corridor in the hotel, Ning Yao adjusted the cap on her head and lowered it down. She tightly wrapped the clothes on her own body, and she was anxiously waiting for someone to arrive.

    She was anxious like an ant in a hot pan. Xu Junxi and Ning Qing went to enter a room in the hotel. How could she still stay calm? She tasked a private investigator to take photos of the scene, and she wanted Ning Qing to lose all her credibility and dignity.

    Ning Qing was very lucky that she was not crushed to death by the cart in the hospital, but as long as she lived on for another day, Ning Qing would not live her life in peace.

    As she was waiting, that private investigator walked over in a hurry, and Ning Yao hurriedly came forward to wee him over. ¡°How is it? Did you manage to get it?¡±

    The private investigator was glum, and he turned sideways. A bunch of people walked over from that direction.

    Ning Qing and Xu Junxi were leading the pack.

    Ning Yao¡¯s eyes contracted, and she turned to run.

    But after a mere two steps, both of her elbows were pinned down by two bodyguards, and she was caught.

    Ning Qing slowly went forward and said with augh, ¡°Ning Yao, don¡¯t run anymore. These bodyguards have huge strength. Consider the child in your belly.¡±

    The cap on Ning Yao¡¯s head fell onto the floor after the bodyguards touched her, and her hair was in aplete mess. Compared to the Ning Qing in her yellow fur jacket, she was a wreck.

    She knew that she could not run anymore; she was done for.

    Ning Yao was trying to get away from the bodyguards like a crazed lunatic. She wanted to rush towards Ning Qing, and she chided her evilly, ¡°Let go of me, Ning Qing. I want to kill you. You purposely went to open a hotel room with Xu Junxi right? You purposely tempted me to appear here to apprehend me right? How can you be so evil?¡±

    Xu Junxi took one step forward and protected Ning Qing by his side. His expression was resolute as he said, ¡°Ning Yao, how are you qualified to call others evil? You are the most evil person I¡¯ve ever met! Ning Qing isn¡¯t you. She is already Mrs. Lu, why would she book a hotel room with me? Don¡¯t me others for your stupidity!¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha, Xu Junxi, you also know that she is Mrs. Lu, but you are still protecting her like this. I still have your child in my stomach, and you allow these bodyguards to treat me like this? Whether you have a clear conscience alongside Ning Qing, you are clear about that in your heart. You two are a cunning couple!¡±

    Xu Junxi looked at Ning Yao, who was behaving like a psycho in front of his eyes. He felt that he could barely recognize her anymore. Was this still Ning Yao who was gentle and warm, who apanied him for 3 years while she relied on him for support?

    She really hid her true self so well.

    ¡°Tape her mouth shit.¡± Xu Junxi told the bodyguards.

    ¡°Forget it,¡± Ning Qing said to stop Xu Junxi. ¡°If she wants to scold us, let her do so to her heart¡¯s content. There will probably be nobody around to hear her speak in the future.¡±

    Ning Yao heard her words and she was taken aback. She shook her head and said, ¡°Ning Qing, what do you mean by this?¡±

    Ning Qing slowly walked forward to approach Ning Yao. She curled her lips and asked with a smile, ¡°You kidnapped me yesterday, alongi with Shui Ling and Mu Yunfan. The courts will definitely prosecute you, and you will follow in your mother¡¯s footsteps and spend the rest of your life inside prison.

    ¡°No, no, you obviously knew that I was doing all of these because of Mu Yunfan¡¯s orders! He is the true mastermind; he¡¯s the one who should be in jail!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about this.Say all you want about Mu Yunfan when you¡¯re on the stand. The judge alone will decide your fate.¡±

    Ning Yao was like a deted balloon. Her entire being was limp as she pathetically said, ¡°Mu Yunfan would not allow me to say anything. How could I go against the Mu family?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s smile got even brighter as she said, ¡°You cannot beat them, so you can only turn into a scapegoat. Actually you are clear that you are guilty. The person Mu Yunfan wants to get is me. As for you, you fed Shuiling toxic medicine and also almost killed me. You are the very clearly guilty. Heh, Ning Yao, why don¡¯t you continue to scold me? Weren¡¯t you scolding me very excitedly just now? Other than your mouth, what do you still have?

    ¡°I am living well. I am Mrs. Lu, and maybe Xu Junxi will lead a better life. He will look for a better girl to marry and bring into the Xu family. The child in your belly will call someone else Mom. How is that? Did you think that you¡¯d be the one with the most pitiful ending?¡±

    The tears in Ning Yao¡¯ eyes poured down her face. No, she did not want to go into jail. She did not want to go that evil, eerie ce.

    The position of Mrs. Xu was supposed to be hers.

    ¡°Ning Qing, it is all your fault. You that caused me to be like this...¡±

    ¡°Was it really me who made youe into this predicament?¡± Ning Qing interrupted her and continued, ¡°You¡¯re at this point today because of your own actions. All of it is because of one word: greed!¡±

    Greed?

    Ning Yao shook her head in a daze. No, it was not like that.

    ¡°Ning Yao, actually, there were many opportunities for you to repent. You had such a good life. Your mother paved a good road for you, and you could choose to be a smart, obedient daughter, but you did not. You went to America for 3 years, and if you hadn¡¯t been greedy and returned back to the country, you would already be Mrs. Xu. You returned to the country and use the scar on your forehead to hold onto Xu Junxi, and you could totally nest beside his side and apany him, but you did not stop with your greed, and you exposed yourself.

    ¡°After that, your mother went into jail, and you got pregnant. Xu Junxi did not want you anymore. You hoped for a male heir, and if you had kept silent and controlled your greed, you still could have lived peacefully. You escaped when you failed, and if you did not think of harming me, then I would not have ruined your life due to the child who has been in your belly for 5 months now!¡±

 Chapter 164 - The Death Of Ning Yao

    <h4>Chapter 164: The Death Of Ning Yao</h4>

    ¡°Ning Yao, you made one wrong choice after another. You lost your own instincts, and you can¡¯t turn back anymore!¡±

    Tears rolled down Ning Yao¡¯s face. How did it turn out like this? How was she stuck with such an ending? Sheughed, pointed at Ning Qing, and said, ¡°Ning Qing, you are lying to me. I kidnapped you yesterday. Even if I escape to the ends of the earth, you would still not let me go. You want definitely chase me to my own death!¡±

    Ning Qing looked calmly at the bump on her belly. She closed her eyes and said sorrowfully, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you believe or not. I gave myst grace to the child in your belly, but you¡¯ve squandered yourst chance!¡±

    Ning Yao cried heart-wrenchingly. She looked at Xu Junxi. ¡°Junxi, Junxi, please help me out. We were once a couple. I, Ning Yao, really did only have one man in my life.¡±

    Xu Junxi looked sideways with ultimate determination. ¡°Ning Yao, we will end everything here.¡±

    ¡°Junxi, don¡¯t do this to me. I followed you for 3 years, I still have your child in my stomach, and you cannot be so cruel...¡±

    ¡°Ning Yao, you are still making use of the child in your belly? Don¡¯t you have a touch of regret and guilt? Even if this were for the child inside you, do you still not understand? In this life of yours, your meeting with Xu Junxi was such a blissful matter. You said he was easy to cheat, but being easy to cheat is also another form of love. Those 3 years, he also did love you, and he believed in you. But it was you who used your own two hands to end this rtionship between the two of you.¡±

    Ning Yao stumbled backwards after listening and asked, ¡°Junxi, is that right? You loved me before?¡±

    Xu Junxi looked painfully at Ning Yao and nodded his head. ¡°Those 3 years, it was you who filled in the gap in my heart. There was a time when I really wanted to marry you.¡±

    Ning Yao sank onto the floor. Xu Junxi had thought of marrying her. She could be Madam Xu. She has ruined her own beautiful future.

    She was worthless now.

    Xu Junxi looked forward. She was standing right in his periphery. He could only see half of her gentle, white face, and actually, she actually understood him.

    She always understood him this much.

    The hole in his heart got bigger, bit by bit, leading his eyes to get wet. Maybe, he would never know what he missed out on in his life. ¡°President Xu, Ning Yao would be handed over to you to deal with. I¡¯m out of here.¡±

    Seeing Ning Yao get apprehended, Ning Qing turned around and bade farewell to Xu Junxi.

    ¡°Sure, okay, I will get someone to bring you back.¡± Xu Junxi said.

    Ning Qing did not oppose, and she turned to leave.

    But at this moment, a shout pierced through the air. ¡°Ah!!¡± Ning Yao took advantage of the situation to stand up and escape from the bodyguards. She pulled a 4 year old girl into her arms. The girl was frightened and sobbed sadly, asking her mum for help without stopping.

    ¡°None of you,e close, don¡¯te over. If you daree cover, I will strangle her to death!¡± Ning Yao acted as if she had lost her senses as she held tightly onto the girl¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Ning Yao, what are you doing? You must be mad, let go of the girl quickly!¡± Xu Junxi said in a serious tone while clenching his teeth. Ning Qing turned back to look; the girl has no strength to resist. Once Ning Yao exerted a little strength, the girl was instantaneously red in the face and had difficulty breathing.

    Ning Qing came forward swiftly. She frowned and said in a serious tone, ¡°Ning Yao, the person you hate is me. What¡¯s the point of hurting a small girl? What about this, you release the little girl,e get me directly. If you want to leave, then I will let someone prepare a car and then give you a sum of money.¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha.¡± Ning Yao stared wildly and her sinister smile made her look scary, ¡°Sure, I can release this girl, Ning Qing, youe over. Youe here personally to carry this girl away.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Xu Junxi held onto Ning Qing¡¯s elbow and said softly, ¡°Ning Yao has gone mad, she didn¡¯t propose any conditions and only asked you to go over. You will be in certain danger if you go over now.¡±

    Ning Qing slowly withdrew her elbow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be careful.¡±

    Ning Qing walked forward and approached Ning Yao step by step. She stood in front of Ning Yao and opened her arms. ¡°Ning Yao, I am here. Give the girl to me.¡±

    ¡°Sure, here she is.¡± Ning Yao bit her teeth and threw the girl like a ragdoll towards Ning Qing. Ning Qing immediately grabbed the girl.

    In a sh, Ning Yao took a sharp knife from her abdomen, and stabbed Ning Qing¡¯s stomach. Ning Qing had prepared for this moment, she used one slim elbow to hug the girl in her embrace, and the other hand grabbed Ning Yao¡¯s wrist like a bolt of lightning. When she exerted strength on her joints, Ning Yao whimpered in pain and the knife in her hand dropped freely onto the floor.

    Ning Qing had escaped death once.

    But at this moment, Xu Junxi grunted softly, ¡°Ning Qing, be careful!¡± both Ning Qing and the little girl were held in Xu Junxi¡¯s embrace, and another knife was stabbed into his chest.

    The bodyguards rushed forward and pinned Ning Yao down. Ning Yao had actually hidden two knives. One did not work, so she took out the other.

    ¡°Xu Junxi, are you ok?¡± Ning Qing quickly put the girl down, and used her hand to try to stop Xu Junxi from falling down.

    Ning Yao saw that she had stabbed the wrong person. She shook her in a trance. ¡°Junxi, Junxi, I am sorry. I did not do that on purpose. You want to kill Ning Qing! Why did you block the knife for her? Why?¡±

    Blood flowed freely from Xu Junxi¡¯s chest. His face was pale and he looked painfully at Ning Yao. He said weakly, ¡°This stab was not for protecting Ning Qing, but... I am paying you back...¡± It was in return for the scar she sustained while saving him.

    They did not have any more debts towards each other.

    ¡°Xu Junxi, don¡¯t talk anymore. Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Ning Qing used her hands to apply pressure on his wound and was in a hurry. Xu Junxi saw ck in his eyes, and his shaking hands were pointing up, he grabbed onto Ning Qing¡¯s hand which was on his chest.

    He said, ¡°Ning Qing, today when we were on the carousel, I wanted to ask you, if, if 3 years ago, if I didn¡¯t get lost because of Ning Yao. Then we...¡±

    Ning Qing froze and slowly took her hand back. ¡°There are no maybes on this earth....Even if you did not get lost because of Ning Yao, I met Lu Shaoming.¡±

    That was the most beautiful meeting on earth.

    ...

    In the hospital, Xu Junxi was undergoing an operation. That knife stabbed him far enough away from his heart that he was not in life threatening danger. He was still asleep under anesthetic, and he had been pushed into the ward for further observation.

    Ning Qing stood by the door of the ward and looked in. At this moment, Aunt Xu hurriedly ran over, ¡°Junxi, where¡¯s our Junxi?¡±

    Aunt Xu was overwhelmed with emotions and wanted to see Xu Junxi, but the doctor blocked her.

    ¡°The patient isn¡¯t in danger. He will awaken naturally after the anesthetic wears off. Now it¡¯s prohibited to see him. Can I please ask his family to wait outside quietly?¡±

    Aunt Xu saw her own son with a pale face lying on the bed and her heart was broken into pieces. She saw Ning Qing and furiously asked, ¡°Ning Qing, let me ask you, how did my son get injured? Was it you that took the knife and stabbed into him? What evil did my son do to you?¡± Ning Qing rolled her eyes. She was toozy to engage in this nonsense conversation, and she turned away and prepared to leave.

    Aunt Xu was not satisfied and came chasing after her, ¡°Oi, Ning Qing, what attitude do you have now? You still have not told me what happened to my son!¡± After Mother Xu spoke, she saw a few police officers. The police officers stopped in front of the ward and asked, ¡°Is this the ward of Miss Ning Yao?¡±

    Ning Yao?

    Aunt Xu heard and ran forward. She stood by the door of the ward and looked in. Ning Yao was on the bed. She was curled up in fear at the head of the bed. She was already mad, her two hands were scratching wildly. ¡°Go away, go away! Don¡¯t touch me! I don¡¯t want to go to prison, I didn¡¯t kill anyone...¡±

    The nurses blocked at the door and said, ¡°Sorry police officers, the patient is not of sound mind anymore, she is 5 months pregnant and her emotions are high now. That¡¯s why she¡¯s bleeding. We need to give her treatment, please wait for half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Bleeding?¡± Aunt Xu was shocked, she grabbed onto the hand of the nurse and asked, ¡°How¡¯s my grandchild? You have to protect my grandchild, that is the first descendent of the Xu family.¡±

    The nurse shook off Aunt Xu¡¯s hand and banged the door shut. Aunt Xu slowly looked to the police officers. ¡°Officer, what did Ning Yao do? Are you guys here to arrest her?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the officers nodded their heads and said. ¡°Ning Yao used a knife to stab the victim, Xu Junxi, and also masterminded a warehouse kidnapping yesterday. We are here to arrest her now.¡±

    Aunt Xu took a few steps back and shook her head in disbelief. ¡°What? It was Ning Yao who stabbed my son? She is so cruel!¡± Ning Qing looked coldly on the scene in front of her. She did not say anything and left. Karma yed its role.

    After two steps, a familiar figure appeared in front of her. Mu Yunfan walked out of the room. He had changed into a windbreaker with Butler Zhou by his side. There were two bodyguards behind him. He looked like he had discharged. Ning Qing stopped in her tracks. Mu Yunfan saw hering towards him. His face was still a little pale, but bore a warm and gentle smile. ¡°Qingqing, why are you at the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Xu Junxi is injured, I came over to check on him.¡±

    Ning Qing did not want to borate and she asked, ¡°Have you been discharged? What time is the flight tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an 8 o¡¯ clock flight,¡± Mu Yunfan replied.

    Ning Qing nodded her head and said, ¡°Okay.¡± She put on a smile and said,¡± I wish you a smooth journey, see you.¡±

    Ning Qing left.

    Looking at Ning Qing¡¯s figure, Mu Yunfan balled his hands into a fist. She was reluctant to even say one more word to him now.

    ¡°Young Master.¡± Butler Zhou caringly came to put a hand Mu Yunfan¡¯s elbow. Mu Yunfan waved him away, indicating that he was fine. He stood there looking at Ning Qing as she walked away, his eyes expressing a deep long chillness.

    ...

    Ning Qing walked to the Tea Pavilion vi. While she was walking, she sent a message to Lu Shaoming.

    [Hubby, Ning Yao was arrested, Xu Junxi is injured and in the hospital now. Everything is settled now, I am returning home. Waiting for you toe back to eat dinner with me.]

    [Okay] It was barely 3 seconds and the man¡¯s reply came.

    Ning Qing ced her phone back into her pocket. She lifted her gaze to look at the bright city in the distance, and her heart was somewhat heavy. She, Xu Junxi, and Ning Yao finally did have an ending, but it was a pity that this ending involved a young, innocent life. Ning Qing felt weird, it was a woman¡¯s innate 6th sense and she had a bad premonition.

    When she returned to the Tea Pavilion vi, the vi was empty. ¡°Auntie Yang, Auntie Yang.¡± She called out a few times but Auntie Yang was not inside the vi.

    Could Auntie Yang be on vacation? Ning Qing did not mind.

    She walked into the kitchen and the vegetables had been washed clean. But they were still raw. Ning Qing rolled up her sleeves and prepared to cook personally. After ving in the kitchen for one hour, dinner was finally ready.

    Just as she finished, she heard the sound of a car approaching the vi. Ning Qing ran to the door and she stood by the stairs to see Lu Shaoming get out of the Bentley.

    ¡°Hubby, you are back.¡± Ning Qing opened her arms and ran down the stairs into his embrace. Lu Shaoming carefully embraced her and kissed her hair. He said in a pampering tone, ¡°What would you do if I didn¡¯t catch you in my embrace?¡±

    ¡°How could you not?¡± Ning Qing stretched out her white finger to poke his stone like chest .

    ¡°Hubby is the best, he would definitely hug me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming curled his lips into a small smile. He picked up his woman and walked towards the vi. ¡°Like your husband¡¯s muscles? It seems like I have to persist on exercising every night.¡± Ning Qing paused for a few seconds before she could understand his meaning.

    She punched him and said, ¡°If you want to exercise, go to the gym, you are not allowed to make dirty jokes.¡±

    Lu Shaoming frowned, meaning ¨C With wife present, his body need not worry!

    Ning Qing went into his embrace. They looked into each other¡¯s eyes sweetly and both smiled. When they were about to enter the vi, Ning Qing suddenly recalled, ¡°Hubby, why is Auntie Yang not in the vi? Is she on leave?¡±

    Lu Shaoming paused in his tracks. ¡°Auntie Yang is not in the vi?¡± The moment he said those words, two bright headlights shone. The two of them looked and saw a police car pull up in front of them.

    Lu Shaoming looked on and ced Ning Qing gently back on the ground. Ning Qing was puzzled. ¡°Why would the policee here?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes darkened, one of his hands was in his pocket, another on Ning Qing¡¯s soft and tiny waist, pulling her into his embrace.

    4 police officers walked over and the officer in front showed his badge. ¡°Young Master Lu, how are you? I am the sergeant on duty. I have to disturb you today because your wife Ning Qing has been indicted on a charge of premeditated murder.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing was shocked.

    Lu Shaoming was calm and silent. His hand on her waist pinched her a few times tofort her. He opened his mouth slowly. ¡°My wife killed someone? Where is the evidence?¡±

    ¡°30 minutes ago, Ning Yao, who was in hospital, was murdered by someone in a way that looked premeditated. Two lives were instantly lost. We have eyewitness and closed circuit surveince camera to show that it was your wife that killed Ning Yao. The evidence stands against her.¡±

    ¡°Ning Yao is dead?¡± Ning Qing went forward to deny it. ¡°This is not possible, 30 minutes ago, I was at home. It must be a doppelganger, someone who looks like me!¡±

    ¡°Madam Lu, if you were at home at that time, do you have an alibi?¡± the police officers asked politely.

    Ning Qing felt her heart sink. Things were amiss, and Auntie Yang was not around.

    She knew that someone had included her into their ns tomit an act of murder. The police officer showed his warrant and said, ¡°Young Master Lu, I am very sorry. We must act in ordance with legal procedures. If Madam Lu murdered Ning Yao, with such strong evidence... This is the warrant, we need to bring Madam Lu away. We ask Young Master Lu to cooperate with our work.¡±

    Lu Shaoming tightly shut his thin lips and did not speak. Ning Qing held onto his sleeve and said, ¡°Shaoming, I will go with them. I didn¡¯t kill anyone. I believe that thew will prove my innocence.¡±

 Chapter 165 - Split Personality

    <h4>Chapter 165: Split Personality</h4>

    In the police station, the policemissioner wiped the cold sweat off his face with the sleeve of his shirt, then ran over hurriedly.

    It was already 10 o¡¯ clock at night now. He was sleeping at home, and his subordinate called him to inform him that there was a murder in the hospital, and the suspect behind it was Mrs. Lu. He felt the world was copsing onto him. He was dead; he identally reached the end of his tenure.

    It would not matter who died, but how was Mrs. Lu dragged into this?

    The policemissioner was puzzled.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, Young Master Lu.¡±

    Lu Shaoming was dressed in a ck suit, and he sat on the long bench. His long legs were crossed elegantly, and his defined, sculpture-like face bore a calm expression. His entire being was in an eerie calm, which made others feel a chill down their backs.

    The policemissioner hurried his footsteps to greet him.

    Lu Shaoming lifted his gaze to nce at themissioner. His cold, thin lips were pursed together and without an expression on his face, he said, ¡°Say what you know. What is going on exactly?¡±

    ¡°Yes yes.¡± Themissioner gave his subordinate an indicating look, and the subordinate used theputer to y the surveince footage from the hospital.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, this is the surveince footage that we received from the hospital. Your wife ran out from Ning Yao¡¯s hospital ward hurriedly at 8pm tonight, and both her hands were stained with fresh blood stains. She ran from the corridor to the lift and still crashed into many passers-by on the way. Your wife is a celebrity. The passers-by had confirmed that the person was definitely your wife without a doubt. At that time, the doctor sensed that something was amiss and rushed back to the ward to have a look. Ning Yao wasid out on the bed, and a knife was poking out of the middle of her 5-months-pregnant belly. It was the death of one body but two lives.¡±

    Lu Shaoming was very focused as he looked at the surveince footage. In the footage, the figure who was running away in a panic was really very simr to Ning Qing, and even the clothes on her body were exactly what Ning Qing would wear.

    But that person could not be Ning Qing.

    He was familiar with all of Ning Qing¡¯s micro expressions, and he could tell any minor difference. Furthermore, Ning Qing would not kill a person!

    ¡°My wife was inside the vi from the entire duration of 1 hour, from 8- 9pm. Although this person resembles my wife a lot, she definitely is not my wife!¡±

    The police officer was in a rough spot, and he said, ¡°I am sorry, Young Master Lu. You said your wife was in the vi during that one hour period, but she does not have any other alibi. There is a possibility that shemitted the murder and rushed back to the vi.¡±

    Lu Shaoming snorted and said, ¡°The killer in the footage murdered Ning Yao and ran out boldly, and she still knocked into passers-by. It is obvious that she wanted to let the entire world know that she was the killer, as she attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Would my wife be this foolish? Would she murder someone and then run back to the vi to wait for you all to arrest her?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lu, we need evidence as weplete our investigation. The evidence that we have collected so far shows that the key suspect is your wife. Young Master Lu, you think that your wife is innocent, that she is a scapegoat who has been targeted by someone; then is there a second Ning Qing in this world? I would invite Young Master Lu to seek that person out, or maybe you could provide evidence showing that your wife was not present at the crime scene during that one hour window between 8pm and 9pm.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s dark eyes shone with a sharp glow, and he scanned that police officer with a prating re that was like the piercing end of a knife.

    The police officer was no longer. He shivered at Lu Shaoming¡¯s stare and instinctively lowered his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Young Master Lu.¡± The headmissioner of the police force was sweating profusely and he tried to calm the atmosphere. ¡°I definitely believe that Mrs. Lu is an innocent party who has framed by someone. But Young Master Lu, as my subordinate said: If you are able to provide evidence, only then can the police force cooperate with Young Master Lu and return Mrs. Lu her innocence.¡±

    Lu Shaoming inttensified his piercing re and did not speak.

    ¡°President.¡± Zhu Rui walked inside the room.

    ¡°How is it going?¡±

    Zhu Rui had a grave expression on his face as he said, ¡°Madam walked back to the vi from the hospital. The journey was merely 10 minutes long. Madam chose to take a shortcut. The road was secluded and did not have any surveince cameras on the way, and the surveince footage from outside the Tea Pavilion Vi has vanished. The security guard in charge of the estate said that he was not present for 5 minutes as he was in the midst of changing shifts. It is apparent that someone set this up.¡±

    There was surveince footage of Ning Qing entering the estate, but now, the only footage that could determine her innocence had disappeared.

    In all honesty, Lu Shaoming had long predicted this would happen. Someone had impersonated Ning Qing in the hospital tomit a murder, and the perpetrator behind this would not be this foolish to let the real Ning Qing have an alibi to prove her innocence.

    ¡°What about Auntie Yang?¡±

    ¡°Auntie Yang had just returned to the vi, and she said that she met a little boy who was lost when she went to the market to buy groceries. She sent the small boy back home, and the boy circled around 7 or 8 times to keep her busy. President, it is very obvious that someone spent a long time nning this. Someone impersonated Madam tomit the crime, and that person has destroyed every piece of evidence that can prove Madam was not at the scene at that time. The mastermind ising for Madam locked and loaded.¡±

    Lu Shaoming had a cold, bloodthirsty smile on his face. He said, ¡°Maybe that person ising after me.¡±

    ¡°President, you mean?¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not answer, and he turned around to tell the policemissioner, ¡°Mywyer will arrive a littleter; I want to im bail for Ning Qing. I want to bring her home.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°Commissioner, this is not in line with the regtions. Ning Qing had the intention tomit murder, and bail is not allowed for this charge. Furthermore, this matter in the hospital has created quite themotion in the news. A 5-months-pregnantdy was stabbed in the belly with a knife, and she was pinned down and killed on the bed. The murder itself was cruel and extreme. The killer is the new generation¡¯s Best Actress. She is ubiquitous in the entertainment industry, and she is a hot topic among the people. She has been the topic of much scrutiny and controversy, and this will definitely be at the top of entertainment headlines tomorrow. When this news spread to the citizens, there will definitely be journalists who cover this incident closely. If the police make an exception to give special treatment in this case, it will be bad for both us and Young Master Lu¡¯s reputation.¡±

    The policemissioner felt his legs crumble, and he carefully looked at the expression on Lu Shaoming¡¯s face. ¡°Young Master Lu, let us temporarily hold Madam in our station. You can rest assured. We will treat Madam well, and I believe with Young Master Lu¡¯s abilities, you will surely be able to find evidence. Haha, Young Master Lu, wouldn¡¯t you say so?¡±

    The policemissioner had no other solution and could only try to butter him up.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome face was tightly clenched, and his thin lips were pursed together in a cold, straight line.

    ¡°President, it would be the best for everyone if Madam stays in the police station. Madam is a celebrity, and this matter has a huge impact on her reputation. We should focus our resources to trace down the mastermind and prove Madam¡¯s innocence as soon as possible.¡±

    Lu Shaoming knew the danger of this matter. He only had to think of leaving Ning Qing alone in the police lockup, and his heart would hurt painfully.

    Who dared to plot something against him?

    Great, he would let the person pay the painful price!

    ¡°Zhu Rui, suppress this matter. I don¡¯t want to see Ning Qing¡¯s name in any headldines tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Zhu Rui nodded his head.

    They can suppress reports on the matter all they want, but the rumours are sure to spread around T city like wildfire.

    A person¡¯s words could have arge impact.

    ...

    Ning Qing was brought into the interrogation room. The police officer questioned her, and she did not give any response. She only persisted that she was an innocent party.

    She was in fact innocent, and she did not know anything.

    The police officer let her watch the video, and when she saw a person who looked exactly like her walk out of the hospital ward with blood stained hands, she was taken aback. Who was this person?

    This murderer looked very simr to her, and even her figure and expressions looked like the two of them were cast from the same mold.

    Who was out to harm her?

    After that, the police officer gave Ning Qing some photographs to look at, and Ning Yao was pinned down motionless on the bed in the photographs.

    Both her hands were shaking. Even if she did once hate Ning Yao, at this moment, she saw the sad way that she passed. Ning Qing felt sorry for her.

    Ning Yao¡¯s eyes were especially wide when she died. She did not bear to die, and she could not believe that she would die just like that.

    A knife stuck out of her round stomach, and fresh blood stained the bedsheets red, and it had even dripped onto the floor...

    Ning Qing¡¯s entire body was shivering. It was so cruel. It was really too cruel. The child in Ning Yao¡¯s belly was already at the point where it resembled a small baby.

    Even if the person wanted Ning Yao to die, they didn¡¯t have to be so cruel and heartless.

    ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t be scared.¡± Suddenly, she felt tworge hands on her shoulders, and Lu Shaoming stood behind her tofort her gently.

    She did not know when the police officers left, and Ning Qing turned around and hugged Lu Shaoming¡¯s built waist. ¡°Shaoming, Ning Yao is dead, who killed her? That person looks exactly like me; what is going on exactly? Why did she have to frame me?¡±

    Lu Shaoming slowly bent down and used tworge hands to cup Ning Qing¡¯s small face. Although her face was pale, her beautiful eyes were not flustered, and they were instead calm and glowing brightly.

    Lu Shaoming kissed her lips and said, ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t worry. Give me some time. I will quickly get to the bottom of this. You stay in the police station for the time being, and I will bring you home soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head firmly and continued, ¡°I will stay here obediently. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I am innocent, and I believe that you will investigate what happened and uncover the truth.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I will leave. I have some matters to handle.¡± Lu Shaoming caressed her soft hair.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming walked out of the interrogation room and the policemissioner bowed down to await his arrival. ¡°Young Master Lu, don¡¯t worry. My ce here is safe; I will protect your wife well.¡±

    Lu Shaoming cast a cold nce at him and said, ¡°That would be best.¡±

    He walked away with long strides and brought Zhu Rui along with him to depart.

    Sending this Buddha off, the policemissioner speedily stood up straight, and hemanded the few police officers behind him, ¡°All of you take care of Mrs. Lu carefully. You have to serve her well with good lodging and food. If she loses even a single strand of hair, then you all may as well quit.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The police officers all nodded their heads.

    ...

    Once they made it out of the police station, Lu Shaoming walked towards the car. At this moment, Zhu Rui¡¯s phone rang, and he answered the call.

    ¡°President,¡± Zhu Rui called out in shock, making Lu Shaoming stop in his tracks. ¡°President, there is news from Singapore. What Mu Yunfan has done in these past 3 years has been investigated clearly now, and Mu Yunfan, he...¡±

    ...

    Lu Shaoming brought Zhu Rui to a vi. Two bodyguards stood outside. ¡°I want to meet Mu Yunfan. Tell him that Lu Shaoming wants to see him.¡±

    The bodyguard nodded his head and opened the main door of the vi. ¡°Young Master Lu, please go on. Our Young Master has been waiting for you for a long time already.¡±

    Lu Shaoming went into the vi. Mu Yunfan wore a green sweater and was sitting on the sofa drinking tea, and Butler Zhou stood beside him.

    Lu Shaoming went forward and threw the documents in his hands on the coffee table in front of Mu Yunfan. Heughed coldly and said, ¡°It turns out that Young Master Mu has an illness. If you are sick, you should seek treatment. You have not recovered, and you are out here plotting and scheming. This is your mistake, Young Master Mu.¡±

    Mu Yunfan ced the teacup on the coffee table, and the expression in his eyes was rxed. He had a smile on his face as he nced at some documents. While he flipped through the documents, he said, ¡°It is no doubt Young Master Lu, Singapore is the territory of the Mu family, and there is a wall that could be seen to be made out of metal. I have only been back for a mere few days, and Young Master Lu has been actually able toy your hands on my medical history so clearly. It is no doubt that you are capable.¡±

    ¡°Heh, actually when you hit Ning Qing¡¯s head in the warehouse yesterday, I sensed that your actions were abnormal. It turns out that you have a split personality disorder, and these 3 years, you have been receiving treatment in secret.¡± Lu Shaoming sat on one end of the sofa and smiled while squinting his eyes. ¡°Young Master Mu had been a ball of sunshine and handsome from a very young age. He was the little prince of T City. To be honest, your personality is weird and aloof. You never put anyone in this world in your eyes. 3 years ago, you saw Li Meiling and Ning Yao coldly take action. You even put on this evil show. You do not care about others¡¯ feelings, and you only want to y.

    ¡°There is a stark difference between what you say and what you do. You wanted to have Ning Qing, but you couldn¡¯t do so due to family obligations. You were arrogant, and did not like your father¡¯s expectations of you, but you were heavily controlled by him. You could not control your own life and could not stop struggling. This forced two personalities to arise. The first one being you on the surface, warm and summery, and the second is that inner demon inside the depths of your heart. You finally let him take hold.

    ¡°It seems that the 3 years of treatment was of absolutely no use. You were almost swallowed up by that dark demon, and you¡¯ve be even more selfish and evil, and your heart has be more and more perverted!¡±

    Mu Yunfan was not agitated. He smiled as he shrugged his shoulders while he said, ¡°How does my medical history matter to Young Master Lu? Are you visiting me here today to study my illness?¡±

    Lu Shaoming weed his gaze and said, ¡°Young Master Mu was not asleep at 11 pm today. Why would you wait for me toe to the vi today? Say it all now. You asked someone to frame Ning Qing. What exactly do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°Heh, Young Master Lu is so sure that I ordered someone to frame Ning Qing?¡±

    ¡°If it was not you, who else could it be? You did not choose to activate the bomb at thest moment in the warehouse yesterday. I still thought that you still had feelings for Ning Qing, but looking at it now, it is not the case at all. I surrounded the warehouse yesterday. You knew that you had lost, so you admitted to your mistakes. You struck when our guard was low. I only have one thing to say, Young Master Mu is way too scheming!¡±

    Mu Yunfan curled up his lips, and said, ¡°If Qingqing is willing to be my woman and return to Singapore with me, then would I have had to do all of this? I sent her to jail because I wanted her to be more obedient in the future. I wanted her to stop going against my wishes.¡±

    ¡°If Ning Qing does not be obedient, it¡¯s because she is Mrs. Lu, and this point alone would make Young Master Mu disappointed.¡±

    ¡°Is that right?¡± Mu Yunfan squinted his eyes and said, ¡°She is now Mrs. Lu, but she might not be in the future.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s dark eyes instantly became like the eyes of hawk in the night sky. They were sharp and urate, and heughed coldly, ¡°Young Master Mu is finally willing to talk about the main point itself?¡±

    Mu Yunfan clicked his hands and said, ¡°Butler Zhou, let Young Master Lu see the video.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±

    Butler Zhou switched on the television in the living room.

    There was a video on the television. There was a woman who was dressed in a sexy halter neck, and the girl was dancing around a pole, and while she danced she took on many attractive and alluring poses.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s facial expression be dark; this woman resembled Ning Qing very much. She was Ning Yao¡¯s murderer.

    The woman danced as she approached the camera, and the scene changed. Mu Yunfan sat on the sofa, and that woman sat on Mu Yunfan¡¯s thighs as she kissed him and softly called out, ¡°Older Brother Yun Fan...¡±

    Then the woman slowly bent down and undid Mu Yunfan¡¯s belt...

 Chapter 166 - One Set Of Divorce Papers

    <h4>Chapter 166: One Set Of Divorce Papers</h4>

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s expression darkenedpletely. Mu Yunfan was psychologically sick. He was a pervert at his core, and there was no way to cure him.

    He could not get Ning Qing. So he had someone get stic surgery to look like Ning Qing for him to y around with. Once he thought about this pervert thinking about his wife for 3 whole years, Lu Shaoming regretted that he did not allow Zhou Yao to kill him in with a single shot to the head.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s emotions were running high, but he maintained the image of ultimate calmness on the outside. He said, ¡°Young Master Mu, is it fun to y around like that? Are you happy?¡±

    Mu Yunfan switched the television off and shook his head. ¡°Not fun to y, not happy. Although this woman looked 90% like Qingqing, I had to spend a whole lot of time to nurture her into this. But this person in the end was not Qingqing. I wanted the real Qingqing more.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You let the body double to kill Ning Yao, then die for you! she was willing to do so?¡±

    ¡°Why would she not be willing? Our Mu family have many warriors who do not fear death, just like the body double. This body double was entirely loyal to me. If I asked her to jump off a building, she would not even hesitate for a second.¡±

    Lu Shaoming felt a chill. Mu Yunfan seemed to think this was a good thing. ¡°Then can you say, how would you be willing to hand over this woman?¡± Lu Shaoming asked directly.

    Mu Yunfanughed, ¡°One set of divorce papers. Young Master Lu and Qingqing can end this marriage in divorce.¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not reveal any shock on his face, but his voice became softer and softer in an eerie way. ¡°Then, what after that?¡±

    ¡°After that, Qingqing would naturally be mine. I will bring her back to Singapore. You do not need to be worried, I will treat her very well, very well.¡± Lu Shaoming was silent for 3 seconds and asked, ¡°If I don¡¯t agree?¡±

    ¡°This is easy,¡± Mu Yunfanughed like an innocent child.

    ¡°The thing I am unable toy my hands on, that you would call yours; I will ruin her with my own hands.¡± Lu Shaoming did not suspect Mu Yunfan¡¯s words at all. He was a true lunatic now.

    ¡°I need some time to contemte, I will give you a reply tomorrow.¡± Lu Shaoming stood up.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, don¡¯t drag it out with me. Without me, you are definitely unable to find that body double.

    Because of your fear of a long night that is fraught with dreams, Young Master Lu is not willing to agree to my conditions now. I¡¯ve prepared a huge present for Young Master Lu.¡±

    Lu Shaoming stopped in his tracks and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Mu Yunfan held the tea cup up, and took a sip. With azy tone, he said, ¡°Go back to the police headquarters to have a look, if Young Master Lu rushes back in time, maybe nothing would happen to Qingqing.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s dark eyes were as dark as an abyss. His palm silently rolled into a fist. He said one word at a time, ¡°Mu Yunfan, if Ning Qing is in any danger, do you think I wouldn¡¯t let the entire Mu family be buried beside you?¡±

    ¡°Of course you would.¡± Mu Yunfan shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. ¡°But what to do... Young Master Lu¡¯s weakness in my hands. Qingqing is still waiting for me to save her. If I y this game with Young Master Lu, I would definitely be yed to death, but I grabbed onto your fatal weakness, so I advise you, Young Master Lu, don¡¯t think of ying around with a lunatic! You cannot afford to y this game!¡±

    Because of Ning Qing, he could not afford to y, and did not dare to do so. Lu Shaoming did not say anything. His tall figure disappeared quickly behind the door of the vi.

    ...

    Because the chief of police had given her special care, she was not put in a typical jail cell. Instead, she was detained in a small room. There was a police officer who came forward to serve her dinner: 3 vegetables and a bowl of soup. The food was good, but Ning Qing did not have the appetite to eat. She ate a bite then ced her chopsticks down.

    Shey on the small bed to think about her worries.

    There were two police officers guarding the room. It was nearing midnight now, one officer was yawning constantly. He was exhausted.

    Another officer said, ¡°You go to sleep, I will be here on guard.¡±

    ¡°Would that be okay?¡± The officer was embarrassed.

    ¡°Sure, the intiff is a woman. She would not try to escape. She would not be able to escape this ce. You can go to sleep first, and we can be on rotation.¡±

    ¡°Sure, then I will go to sleep for a while.¡± That officer left.

    Seeing the other guard shrink in the distance, the other officer donned a sinister smile. He pulled out a key from his pocket and silently opened the door to the room. Although the sound of the door opening was very soft, Ning Qing still heard it. She sat up on the bed and saw a police officer enter. rm bells were going off in Ning Qing¡¯s heart. She asked, ¡°It is sote now, what are you doing here?¡±

    At this point, the police officery by her side and used one hand to grab onto her feet. ¡°Ah!!¡± Ning Qing momentarily shook him away. She lifted her eyes and saw blood in the corners of the officer¡¯s mouth. Nheless, he could still let out a sinisterugh when he was about to die.

    ¡°Haha...¡±

    Ning Qing felt as if she had been bitten by a poisonous snake. She widened her eyes and forgot to breathe. ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t look!¡± A thin ck coat was on her body. Her eyes were blocked by a huge palm. Her shivering body was taken into the embrace of a warm hug.

    Lu Shaoming rubbed her hair, feeling sorry for her, and kissed her cheek again and again. He gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, darling. Everything¡¯s fine, everything is fine now. Hubby is here, Hubby will protect you.¡±

    Ning Qing was overly shocked. It was then that she had a whiff of the familiar and fragrant clear scent that made her regain her senses. ¡°Oh, Shaoming.¡± Ning Qing hugged his neck and burst into tears.

    ¡°Okay, everything is fine now. It will be alright once you cry it all out. I will always be there for you. ¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing went into another small room. Shey on the bed and heard Lu Shaoming speaking outside the door. He was obviously angry. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°What was this? Didn¡¯t you say that your division was the safest one? What was wrong with that police officer? I think that you are done being the headmissioner of the police force!¡±

    The policemissioner was shaking in panic and he said, ¡°Lu...Young Master Lu, I also did not know what happened to that police officer. He was under my care for 6 years, he was honest and clean, I...I...¡±

    ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t want to hear you talk. Disappear from my sight!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I will disappear now.¡±

    Lu Shaoming opened the door and walked in. He went onto the bed. His muscr arm took hold Ning Qing¡¯s soft waist, and he brought her entirely into his embrace. He touched her small face and said gently, ¡°Darling, go to sleep. I will stay here with you.¡± Ning Qing used her small hand to feel his strong and steady heartbeat. Her soft mouth was rubbing on his tight lower jaw and she was behaving like kitten on his body. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be angry, I am fine.¡±

    She was shocked and still tried tofort him? Lu Shaoming felt extremely sorry for her. ¡°You still say you are fine; aren¡¯t you scared?¡± Not only did the police officer touch her, but he still smiled at Ning Qing before he passed on. It was eerie and chilling. Mu Yunfan was a true pervert!

    ¡°I am not afraid, my tolerance for pain and suffering is huge. Don¡¯t be scared either, Hubby.¡± Ning Qing kissed his handsome jaw. ¡°I am in the police office and cannot do anything. You¡¯ve been given so much to take care of. I know you woulde to help me save my case, and you¡¯re afraid for my safety. Hubby, it has been hard on you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing buried herself in his neck and he quietly closed his eyes. The girl fell asleep in an instant. It was midnight now. She looked exhausted and fatigued. Lu Shaoming looked at her, and his calloused hands brushed gently on her face.

    Ning Qing, Mu Yunfan was right; he could not afford to y. He did not know when she became his fatal weakness in his life. Because he was afraid that she would be hurt, his hands were tied. Mu Yunfan was a lunatic. If he did not agree to the divorce, he would take further action. Mu Yunfan would harm her constantly to force his hand. Lu Shaoming sighed and pecked her soft lips gently.

    The girl was shaken in her dreams. She hunched her shoulders and murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me... Shaoming... save me...¡± Lu Shaoming tightly took her into his embrace, she was actually a youngdy that was only 20. Although she usually seemed brave, today she had witnessed two gory events, she was also afraid.

    ¡°Darling, everything is alright, Hubby is here.¡± Lu Shaoming caressed her hair and used his sharp nose to nudge hers, greedily taking a whiff of her sweet breath. Ning Qing, I am really reluctant to let go of your hand for even one second.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming woke up at 6am. He stood by the French windows of the police station and looked out. People were scrambling downstairs, and on each of their heads was a white headband used in funerals. In their hands were gs that said ¡°Return Me Both Ning Yao and her child.¡± They wanted to flood inside the police station, but beside the station there were a circle of officers surrounding them, and they could not enter.

    ¡°President.¡± Zhu Rui walked in. ¡°These people im to be Ning Yao¡¯s rtives. They are demanding justice, and they want to have Madam give her life in exchange for both Ning Yao and her unborn child. The police have already given their warnings, but these rtives are fierce and arrogant. They are madly desperate to enter, and im that if the police officers do not kill them, they will make a fuss until Madam is shot to death.

    ¡°President, although we have suppressed this matter, if these lunatics continue to make a fuss, then this matter will spread to a point of no return.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Lu Shaoming nodded his head and said. ¡°I know, Mu Yunfan found this bunch of people. They are the same as that police officer yesterday. They are not concerned about their lives. Even if we take a step back, even if we settle this bunch of people, the next group of will appear soon after. If I am not willing to divorce, he will not settle for less. ¡±

    ¡°Then President....¡±

    Lu Shaoming turned behind to look at the hesitant Zhu Rui. He wanted to speak but did not dare to do so, and he smiled lightly. ¡°Do you want to advise me to make prompt decisions? If I grab onto Ning Qing and do not let go, Mu Yunfan will respond with all of his evil ns and machinations. He is a lunatic and doesn¡¯t have any concerns. He would bomb the police station any day; we could never predict when. There are infinite possibilities, but I cannot shoulder any chance of this happening.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Zhu Rui nodded his head.

    His president was a straightforward and clear cut person. If he did not let go of Madam, President and Madam would be affected by his decisions. No one could predict disaster, because no human is a god. But if an ident urred, he would think of a solution to turn his failure into a sess; this was the behaviour of a winner. The battle has just begun, and President can not afford to lose at the starting line. Lu Shaoming kept silent for a few seconds, and he lifted his head to see the gloomy clouds hanging above. He finally took his phone from his pocket.

    ¡°Hello, Mu Yunfan, I agree to your conditions, but today, I want to her to be released from custody. ¡±

    Mu Yunfan let out augh on the other end of the phone. ¡°Since Young Master Lu agrees to my conditions, then Qingqing¡¯s matters will be naturally left to me to settle. But, as a show of good faith, I will release the ¡®missing¡¯ closed circuit recording from outside Tea Pavilion to you. This is enough to prove Qingqing¡¯s innocence.

    ¡°As for the question of when the body double will appear; that would depend on when would Young Master Lu and Qingqing walk out of the Bureau of Civil Affairs. If Qingqing doesn¡¯t want to divorce, then I will anticipate Young Master Lu¡¯s next move. My patience is limited. Don¡¯t force me to act.¡±

    ¡°Ha,¡± Lu Shaomingughed coldly. ¡°Mu Yunfan, even if Ning Qing and I end our marriage, could Ning Qing fall in love with you? You still will not be able to get anything at all.¡±

    ¡°You are wrong.¡± Mu Yunfan cackled. ¡°I can get Qingqing as a person, I can have herpany for a lifetime.¡± Lu Shaoming did not change his facial expression. His lips curled into a mysterious smile. ¡°Oh really, then we will have to see as we go.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing woke up when Lu Shaoming left. Then, she was told that she was released from custody. There was a video that proves that she was not on the scene at that time. Zhu Rui settled the documentation for her and when they both boarded the car, Ning Qing asked curiously, ¡°Secretary Zhu, where is my President? He...¡± Why didn¡¯t hee to pick her up?

 Chapter 167 - The Only Ray Of Sunshine In His Life

    <h4>Chapter 167: The Only Ray Of Sunshine In His Life</h4>

    Zhu Rui nced at Ning Qing through the rearview mirror. ¡°Madam, President is waiting for you in the vi.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ning Qing fluttered her eyshes and cast her gaze down shyly.

    ...

    In the vi

    Ning Qing walked into the living room, and Lu Shaoming stood before the French windows. He was wearing a ck shirt and ck trousers, and this ck outfit particrly suited a mature 30 year man. The thin material of his clothes ented his sculpted, built figure.

    Ning Qing took light steps forward, grabbed his waist from behind, and sweetly called out, ¡°Hubby.¡±

    Lu Shaoming slowly turned around, and his dark eyes had ayer of gentleness in them. ¡°You are back!¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head and said, ¡°The police said that surveince footage has surfaced which has proven that I was not present at the crime scene. Hubby, you handed the video over to the police right? Did you find how who exactly wanted to harm me?¡±

    Lu Shaoming held Ning Qing¡¯s small shoulders and brought her towards the sofa in the living room. The two of them sat down on the sofa, and Lu Shaoming said inly, ¡°You do not need to worry about it; I will handle this.¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Shaoming took a thin piece of paper and handed it over to her. ¡°Look at this.¡±

    Ning Qing took the piece of paper and smiled sweetly. ¡°What is this? Is this a surprise from Hubby?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s voice came to a jarring stop because the two big words on the paper. ¡°Divorce Agreement¡± suddenly came into her line of sight.

    Ning Qing froze for a few seconds. She regained her senses very quickly and seriously took care to look through the contents of the agreement. Her white fingertips touched the bottom of the page where the signature line was. The name ¡°Lu Shaoming¡± had been written with a fountain pen. It was strong and cool, and it was apparent that it had been signed with much physical strength.

    ¡°Hubby, it is not April¡¯s fool day. Are you ying a joke on me?¡± Ning Qing calmly ced the paper back on the coffee table, and her moist, sparkling eyes were staring firmly at Lu Shaoming.

    Lu Shaoming avoided her gaze and said, ¡°Ning Qing, if you do not have any disagreements with the contents of the agreement. Then we will go to the Civil Affairs Bureau toplete our divorce then...¡±

    He had not finished his words and he heard the woman agree immediately. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Lu Shaoming froze.

    Ning Qing saw him freezing and quicklyughed. She cupped his handsome face. ¡°Shaoming, look. When you heard me agree just now you immediately froze. How can I believe that you would want to divorce me when you react like this? Don¡¯t kick up a fuss; this joke is not funny at all.¡±

    Lu Shaoming slowly lifted up his face and weed her gentle gaze. The two of them were very close, and the tips of their noses were touching one another, and their breathing became rushed.

    He only looked at her but did not speak.

    ¡°Shaoming, we have been together for merely half a year. We have only been newlyweds for not even a month. Don¡¯t say that you are tired of me or whatever nonsense. I do not believe it. Because I know that you always loved your little Wifey. Shao,ing, have you forgotten that you said that you wanted to grow old with me? You said that you would never leave me. Although this divorce is only a joke, I am very very upset. This is really the worst thing you have done in our marriage. You take this divorce agreement back, and I will act like nothing ever happened.¡±

    Lu Shaoming felt a warmth on his lips, and it turned out that the tears in her eyes had rolled down onto his lips.

    She cried.

    She obviously knew that he would not divorce her, but she still cried.

    Ning Qing kissed his lips lightly,hovered around his lips, and murmured softly. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°Shaoming, I have many guesses about why you would want to divorce me. I would maybe be emotional and do some senseless things. You tell me the reason for the divorce, and I will listen.¡±

    Lu Shaoming was silent for a few seconds, took away her small hand that she had ced on his face, and made a distance between them.

    He looked at her tears. She wiped her tears away with her small hand and looked at him very seriously.

    She was waiting for his answer.

    Lu Shaoming lifted his hand, wiped the tears off her face, and said, ¡°Ning Qing, I hope you can sign the documents quickly, then go with me to finalize the divorce. We will end it amicably, and if you really want to question why am I divorcing you, then it would be... When I married you in the past, that was because I liked you when you were na?ve, but you have changed now, and beplicated. I cannot continue to like you. Protect yourself well after the divorce and lead a happy life.¡±

    The warmth on Ning Qing¡¯s face vanished, and Lu Shaoming stood up, ¡°Give me a call when you want to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with me, and one more thing ¡ª since we are going to be divorced, it would not be appropriate to live together anymore. You move out of this ce then. I still have matters to handle in the office. I have to go.¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his feet and departed.

    Ning Qing watched his shadow disappear before her eyes, and tears rolled down her cheeks.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming walked out of the vi and sat inside the Bentley. Zhu Rui started the engine and drove off.

    The Bentley drove onto the main road, and Lu Shaoming wound the window down. He was expressionless as he saw a luxury vehicle parked on the side of the road around the corner. Mu Yunfan sat in that luxury vehicle. Their gazes collided, and Mu Yunfan shrugged his shoulders and lifted his eyebrows. He had the demeanor of a victor, and Lu Shaoming slowly curled up his lips andughed coldly.

    ¡°Young Master, did you think there was a problem with the reason Young Master Lu gave to Miss Ning?¡± Butler Zhou asked suspiciously.

    Mu Yunfan¡¯s gazended on the surveince footage in the car. He could see Ning Qing bury her lithe figure into the sofa, and she was sobbing painfully.

    ¡°There should be no issue with that. What tricks would Lu Shaoming have up his sleeve at this moment?¡± Mu Yunfan said, and stretched out his arm to touch Ning Qing on the screen. There was a pain in his eyes. ¡°Qingqing don¡¯t cry. Older Brother will make sure that you won¡¯t shed another tear in the future.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing cried for 5 minutes and then wiped her tears. She stood up and walked out of the vi.

    She could not cry, and she did not have the time to be upset.

    Why did Lu Shaoming suddenly ask her for a divorce?

    The man pitied her for spending a night at the police station, and it¡¯s not like he didn¡¯t have feelings for her; he loved her.

    Since it was not a problem with the rtionship, Ning Qing was not fearful.

    Why did he want a divorce with her then? Something bad must have happened.

    What could have happened at this stage now? Unless it was about the matter concerned how she framed to go into prison...

    She heard that the video footage handed over today morning was taken outside the Tea Pavilion Vi, and if this footage was handed over to the police by Lu Shaoming, why did he not hand it over yesterday?

    There could only be one reason then: He did not have the video yesterday. He had only received the video this morning.

    There was a cold, sharp ze of happiness in Ning Qing¡¯s eyes. Was someone threatening Lu Shaoming?

    And they was using her to do so?

    What did this person want?

    Who was this person?

    Ning Qing¡¯s small head whizzed around quickly. At this moment, she walked onto the main road, and someone quickly identified her.

    Everyone pointed their fingers towards her andmented amongst themselves, ¡°Quick have a look. This is the famous celebrity Ning Qing; she is the murderer.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, look at how beautiful she is. I didn¡¯t expect her to have such an evil heart! She was so cruel. That was a 5 months-pregnant-woman. She stabbed her in the stomach. It was so bloody and cruel.¡±

    Ning Qing did not worry about these passers-by. She still hadn¡¯t been proven totally innocent rin their eyes, and making further exnations would be a waste of time. Nobody would believe her.

    ¡°Ay, look. She is not even bothering with us. She is so stuck up.¡±

    A small boy picked up a small pebble on the side of the road, and he threw it in the direction of Ning Qing. ¡°Murderer, murderer.¡±

    Ning Qing saw the pebble fly towards her forehead, she turned sideways to duck, but before she could move her body, someone took her in his embrace. A gentle voice rang out beside her ear, ¡°Qing Qing, be careful.¡±

    Ning Qing turned her gaze to have a look. Her eyes contracted, and she said, ¡°Mu Yunfan?¡±

    Mu Yunfan looked at Ning Qing¡¯s shocked expression and with a smile on his face, he said, ¡°Qingqing, why are you so surprised when you look at me?¡±

    Ning Qing instinctively knew that her reaction was too obvious, and she tucked a bundle of hair by her cheek behind her ear. She moved her body, escaped from his arms, and took a step back. She replied saying, ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you board the flight back to Singapore this morning? I was surprised when I saw you here.¡±

    ¡°I prepared to leave this morning, but I heard that Ning Yao passed on and you were implicated in this murder. How would I leave in peace with you being in this state?¡±

    ¡°I did not murder anyone. I am innocent.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, of course I believe Qingqing is innocent. You did not even dare to step on an ant when you were younger. I heard that you were bailed out, so I came over to see what I could help out with. I saw Lu Shaoming¡¯s car leave. Shouldn¡¯t he be with you? Where are you headed all alone?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at Mu Yunfan¡¯s stunning, beautiful eyes for a few seconds and she frowned slightly and pouted her lips while saying, ¡°Shaoming, he...wants to divorce me. He also kicked me out of the vi.¡± Ning Qing pinched Mu Yunfan¡¯s windbreaker as she continued, ¡°Why do you think Shaoming is doing this to me? We were perfectly fine yesterday.¡±

    The girl was depressed. She had just cried earlier, and the tip of her small nose was still red. She cast her gaze down, and her longshes that resembled a butterfly¡¯s wings were stained with her glistening tears. Her pitiful look made her resemble a little kitten that had been abandoned by her owner.

    Mu Yunfan held Ning Qing¡¯s small hand and kneaded her frail little hand in his palm. He sounded like he was taken aback as he said, ¡°Young Master Lu wants to divorce you? Why? You are in the midst of a crisis right now. You were framed by someone and need help urgently. Him leaving you now is the conduct of a scoundrel. Qingqing, don¡¯t you worry, Older Brother will protect you.¡±

    At this moment, Ning Qing was even more upset. ¡°Who do you think is framing me? Who has such huge grievances with me that he killed Ning Yao and wants me to be the scapegoat?¡±

    Mu Yunfan caressed her soft hair, and heforted her saying, ¡°Where do you want to go now? The matter regarding Ning Yao has already spread. You are in danger being alone right now.¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her gaze to look around the streets. She curled her lips up into a smile and was a little self mocking as she snorted, ¡°That¡¯s right, where I can go right now? Shaoming has kicked me out of the vi, and I cannot return to my mother¡¯s ce. I am afraid that I would get her into this mess. Who else still can take me in?¡±

    ¡°Qingqing, follow me back then.¡±

    ¡°Follow you back?¡± Ning Qing looked at Mu Yunfan and contemted for two seconds before nodding her head. ¡°Okay then.¡±

    ...

    The two of them arrived at a vi. Ning Qing looked at the luxurious d¨¦cor inside, and the smile on her face was even more bright. This was the ce that the man who wanted to leave T City yesterday stayed at?

    Mu Yunfan looked at the smile on her face, and he started to feel suspicious.

    Lu Shaoming wanted to divorce her. She did not cry or make up a fuss, but she was very calm. She was being too abnormal.

    Furthermore, she was so resistant towards him yesterday, but when he suggested to bring her back just now. She did not even contemte for a few seconds. Instead, she had agreed hastily.

    Does she have a trick up her sleeve?

    ¡°Qingqing, what are youughing about?¡±

    Ning Qing did not look at him. She naturally stretched out her hand to point towards the old tree outside the window and emotionally said, ¡°Do you still remember when we were 10 years old? I picked up a small bird below the tree. The small bird fell from the nest on the tree, and I was very upset that the small bird could not find its way home. At that time, you took the small bird into your hands and started to climb the tree. The old tree was over 10 meters high, and you scaled it, fell, and scraped yourself. And you finally got the small bird back into its nest. The only pity was that it was Uncle Mu¡¯s birthday that day, and Uncle Mu saw how you dirtied yourself up and quickly and sternly chided you.¡±

    As he listened to Ning Qing mention those happy times, Mu Yunfan¡¯s cold expression became warm instantly. He wanted to hug Ning Qing.

    Lu Shaoming was right; he was unable to control his own destiny from the moment he was born. He did not bother about anyone in this world, but the only person that he could see in his eyes was Ning Qing.

    She was so na?ve, kind, and beautiful. Being together with her, he felt that he had also be good, and he felt satisfied.

    She was the only ray of sunshine in his life, and he struggled ferociously to hold on to the warmth in his palm.

    His Qingqing, how could he let her go?

    She sensed his footsteps approaching, and Ning Qing focused her gaze in his direction. Her expression was upset as she said, ¡°Older Brother Yunfan, we have known each other for 18 years, and were separated for 3 years. In the middle of it all, I got married and thought that I found my own bliss. I did not think that when I would meet with difficulties, I would only have Older Brother Yunfan apanying by my side.¡±

    Mu Yunfan froze. He wanted to hug her. He felt his head ache a little, and Ning Qing looked at him with such na?ve reliance on her face, but what was he doing?

    No, he did not do any of this.

    It was another him who did it.

    He only needed to quietly enjoy the results.

    ¡°Older Brother Yunfan, who do you think was the one who killed Ning Yao? Who exactly wants to frame me?¡± Ning Qing stared into his eyes as she questioned him.

    Mu Yunfan calmed his emotions, and he let out a perfect, warm smile and said, ¡°Qingqing, you don¡¯t have to ponder these questions. Older Brother has said it before ¡ª Older Brother will protect you. It is lunch time, let¡¯s go. Older Brother asked someone to prepare a table of dishes for you. They are all dishes that you love.¡±

    Mu Yunfan held Ning Qing¡¯s small hand and brought her into the dining room.

    Ning Qing looked at his back profile and slowly closed her eyes hopelessly.

    ...

    Ning Qing¡¯s appetite was very good as she ate a small bowl of white rice. She smiled as she said, ¡°Older Brother Yunfan, I still want to eat another bowl.¡±

    Butler Zhou passed the empty bowl to Aunty, and the aunty dished another bowl of rice for Ning Qing.

    ¡°Qingqing, your appetite is good today.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, no matter what we meet in life, we have to feed ourselves well first. We will have energy to go to battle after our stomachs are full. Older Brother Yunfan, Shaoming wants to divorce me, but I will not agree to it. Do you have time this afternoon or tonight to bring me to look for him?¡±

    Mu Yunfan elegantly ate a mouthful of rice, and he did not hesitate to nod his head as he said, ¡®Sure, I will have Butler Zhou check on Young Master Lu¡¯s activitiester, and we¡¯ll bring you to look for him.¡±

    ¡°Yay! Thank you Older Brother Yunfan. Later on, after I finish my meal, I will go to take a nap. Wake me up if you receive any news.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

 Chapter 168 - Shaoming, Donâ€™t Leave Me, Okay?

    <h4>Chapter 168: Shaoming, Don¡¯t Leave Me, Okay?</h4>

    After having her meal, Ning Qing went back the room that Mu Yunfan had prepared for her. She first went to the bathroom to take a shower, washing away the bad luck off her body, and then went onto the bed. The nket was soft and fragrant, she snuggled herself into the nket and she shut her eyesfortably.

    She didn¡¯t think of anything, because she had understood it all. Now, what all needed to do was conserve her energy.

    ...

    Ning Qing fell asleep quickly. When she awoke, it was already dusk. Mu Yunfan was seated by her beside. She did not know when he hade, and he was using his huge hand to caress her small face. ¡°Qingqing, you are awake.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded her head and she didn¡¯t show any unhappiness on her face. She was staying in his vi, could she still chide him for entering her room without warning? Ning Qing wordlessly looked to the side. She looked out of the window and avoided his hands. She covered her mouth to stifle a yawn and saidzily, ¡°Brother Yunfan, is there news from Shaoming?¡±

    ¡°There is.¡± Mu Yunfan withdrew his hand and nodded his head. ¡°He will be attending a celebratory birthday banquet for the seniors of the Ge family, I will bring you there.¡±

    ¡°Banquet?¡± Ning Qing¡¯s eyes brightened and she asked, ¡°Then wont I have to wear an evening gown? Brother Yunfan, did you prepare any clothes for me?¡±

    After a few minutes, a row of evening gowns was presented to Ning Qing. Mu Yunfan smiled with a pampering gaze at her and asked, ¡°Which one do you like? You pick it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Yun Fan.¡± Ning Qing excitedly picked a short ck dress with a deep V neckline and said, ¡°How about this one?¡±

    Mu Yunfan frowned and was puzzled; this evening gown was not Ning Qing¡¯s usual elegant style. Although it was clean and simple, it was also very sexy. ¡°It only matters if Qingqing likes it, go change into it in the changing room.¡±

    Two minutester, Ning Qing walked out. The ck dress highlighted her perfect figure. The waist was drawn in to emphasize her small 53cm waist, her butt perky and straight, her slim legs straight and tight, having the radiance of a young fine jade. Every time she took a step, it would keep a man¡¯s eyes on her.

    This dress was the favourite style of the women in the entertainment industry, but Ning Qing had a different vibe of attractiveness without losing her touch of elegance and mightiness. Mu Yunfan looked at her twice and instinctively straightened his waist and back. Ning Qing twirled around twice and asked him yfully, blinking her eyes, ¡°Brother Yunfan, am I pretty?¡±

    ¡°Beautiful.¡± Mu Yunfan¡¯s tone was a little hoarse. Ning Qing sat in front of the dressing table and took the curling iron to curl her locks. Laughing cheekily, she said, ¡°Since I started school, I feel that I have been so bored for so long. I already forgot how attending a banquet feels, I am a little nervous.¡±

    Mu Yunfan walked to her back and used the mirror to look at her delicate and perfect small face. The look in his eyes darkened again. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous, because Qingqing will definitely be the most beautiful woman tonight.¡±

    ¡°Is that right? Thank you, Brother Yunfan, for your praise.¡±

    ...

    At the banquet.

    Ning Qing held onto Mu Yunfan¡¯s elbow and walked into the banquet hall. Once she made her appearance, everyone in the hall had their attention on her. Ning Qing did not feel weird. Although Lu Shaoming controlled the spread of the news, everyone was aware of what happened to Ning Yao, she was the main headline now. Although everyone had different attitudes towards her, other women wondered ¨C Is that Ning Qing? She still has the guts to show her face? The men thought otherwise ¨C Wow, she is so stunningly pretty, no wonder she is an evil cunning beauty!

    Ning Qing smiled. She did not take others¡¯ opinions about her to heart. Mu Yunfan brought her forward to congratte the birthday boy tonight, and then she started to search for Lu Shaoming¡¯s figure in the crowd. She found him soon after her first nce. He was dressed in a ck suit, standing underneath the crystal chandelier in the middle of the hall. A few men in suits were conversing with him and smiling. He did not speak. One hand was in his pocket, and another held a wine ss which he lightly sipped. His elegant and down to earth behaviour was making others respect and admire him. Ning Qing was in a little blur looking at him.

    By Lu Shaoming¡¯s side was a beautiful woman dressed in a long lc dress. Ning Qing found her familiar, recalling that she was the Ye Ting, who graduated from Harvard. She stood by Lu Shaoming¡¯s side and matched him well. The pair consisted of a talented man and a beautiful woman.

    Hmm. Ning Qing admitted, she felt ufortable looking on. She was jealous. Ye Ting bent down and whispered into Lu Shaoming¡¯s ear. He looked sideways to listen and gave Ning Qing to look at his sculptured and mesmerizing back-view. Maybe her stare was too piercing. As if telepathy were at y, Ning Qing turned around to look. Their gazes met. At the man¡¯s first nce, he looked at what she was wearing. On top of her ck dress, there was a red silk scarf and the bottom of her scarf hooked onto her neck. The lights in the hall were shining brightly and highlighted her curled locks. She was beyond mesmerizing and would make even the finest pearls pale inparison. He frowned and wasn¡¯t too happy. Ning Qing was in a good mood. She slowly curled her lips and shed him a bright smile.

    At this moment, ¡°Qingqing.¡± Mu Yunfan walked to her side and stretched out his hand to cup her shoulders. Mu Yunfan looked towards Lu Shaoming. Ning Qing did not show any signs of wanting to struggle from Mu Yunfan¡¯s embrace. On the contrary, she stretched out her pale hand to grab onto Mu Yunfan¡¯s sleeve and said in a coy tone, ¡°Brother Yun Fan, look! Shaoming brought along such a beautiful vixen, she would definitely seduce Lu Shaoming. Can you bring me over to take revenge?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Mu Yunfan brought Ning Qing forward, with his arm on her shoulder.

    The two of them stopped in front of Lu Shaoming, Mu Yunfan lifted his eyebrows and said, ¡°Young Master Lu, Qingqing wanted toe look for you, so I brought her over.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at Mu Yunfan, then looked at Ning Qing, his strong and sharp face tightened and he asked, visibly upset, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Ning Qing stretched out her pinkie finger and said angrily, pointing at Ye Ting, ¡°Shaoming, who is this woman? Is she that shameless mistress?¡± Ye Ting was shocked, she¡¯d met Ning Qing in the bar previously, this woman was still in school but she already made a name for herself in the entertainment industry as a Best Actress. She was elegant and her actions made her feel proper and ssy. She made visible improvements and let her look up to her. But hearing her words now, she was no different from a jealous vixen.

    This was too weird. Lu Shaoming heard and frowned. He looked deeply at Ning Qing, ¡°I refuse to answer these questions. Please contact me when you think of signing the papers.¡± Lu Shaoming left.

    ¡°Ay, Shao Ming.¡± Ning Qing hurriedly held on to his big hand by his side and she pouted her pink lips, ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t leave me, okay?¡± She silently used her soft hand to brush against his palm. It was their intimate act. Lu Shaoming froze and shook off Ning Qing¡¯s little hand, taking big strides to leave.

    Ning Qing was satisfied with Lu Shaoming¡¯s reaction, but she stomped her feet and made a frustrated expression. ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t worry. With Brother here, Young Master Lu would not dare to bully you.¡± Mu Yunfan embraced Ning Qing¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Sure, Brother Yun Fan, you must definitely help me.¡±

    ...

    Lu Shaoming stood along the corridor. Heyzily on the wall, and his long legs bent slightly. One hand was in his pocket, and two fingers on the other hand pinching a lit cigarette. He felt ufortable in his body. The palm in his pocket had remnants of the soft throbbing. She was like a feather brushing across his palm, and she sparked a fire that made his blood boil. He couldn¡¯t get her coy expression off his mind. That damned woman, she still did not know how to be subtle after she¡¯d moved into Mu Yunfan¡¯s vi. She even wore that kind of outfit. She¡¯d never worn something like that before.

    He knew she was not behaving normally just now. She was always smart and quick witted, and she thought quickly whenever she met with troubles. He did not know what she wanted to do, and he felt a subtle sense of panic. At this moment, Ye Ting walked towards him and said, ¡°President.¡±

    The man did not bother with her. He was too concentrated on smoking, and his sexy thin lips took in a breath of smoke and then slowly let it out. The smoke circling around him lent a mysticism to his sculpture-like handsome face. He was originally an elegant and mighty man, but now he seemed too great for her to scale.

    Ye Ting looked at Lu Shaoming¡¯s suit, it was custom made handmade Armani. His slightly bent legs showed his grey cotton socks. His entire body was delicate and strict, not letting any small detail go astray, and he was extremely charming. It was the prime time for a 30 year old man, and he was no doubt the premium product of this peak. She was God¡¯s favoured child. She was beautiful and capable in her work. The people who chased her could line up to the river banks of Huangpu District; there were wealthy and powerful scions among them, but he was the one whom she fell in love at first sight. Although, he never did look at her properly.

    Ye Ting felt her face go hot, she stretched out her hand slowly and touched Lu Shaoming¡¯s strong shoulders, ¡°Young Master L...¡±

    It was an invitation from a mature woman to a mature man.

    Not bothered that he was already married, that he had a wife.

    Lu Shaoming gave her a look, but he only stared at her extended hand. Ye Ting took back her hand as if she¡¯d been struck by a bolt of lightning. Her body felt as if she¡¯d been stung by bees. This man was too deep. The 14 years in the business world made even one expression from him have such a strong and threatening feeling. He did not even have to think of that. Although he brought her here to the banquet without rhyme or reason, Ye Ting also had her own dignity. Her eyes turned red and she wanted to turn around and leave.

    At this moment, two figures entered Lu Shaoming¡¯s peripheral vision,ing from the corner and moving towards him. He used his hand to cup onto Ye Ting¡¯s shoulder and pushed her onto the wall. Ye Ting felt faint. The clean and crisp scent on this man was very fragrant, and mixed together with the faint smell of tobo, made her intoxicated.

    ¡°President, you..¡± Her vision went ck and the man used one hand to support himself on the wall as he bent down to kiss her.

    Ning Qing who was far away. Mu Yunfan let out a satisfied smile but spoke tofort her, ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t be upset. It might be a misunderstanding.¡± Before he could finish his words, the girl by his side ran away swiftly.

    ...

    Ning Qing ran to Lu Shaoming¡¯s side and grabbed onto his elbow to push him against the wall. ¡°Lu Shaoming, you are not allowed to kiss others, if you want to kiss, kiss me.¡± She tiptoed to kiss his lips. Ye Ting at the side had not regained her senses, but now seeing Ning Qing force herself upon him, she quickly withdrew her hand to cover her lips and stumbled backwards. Lu Shaoming did not think that the shy girl had such a bold and daring side. She was snatching a man from another woman and even took the initiative to kiss him. He frowned and wanted to push her away, but the fragrant and soft touch on his lips made him lose control. He swallowed his saliva, and parted his thin lips slightly so she could make her way in.

    She opened her eyes to look at him. She did not close them. Her beautiful eyes were gentle and had a touch of yfulness. She looked at him shyly. Lu Shaoming could not take her gaze like that, and used his hand to push her away. Ning Qing stumbled backwards, and her soft back crashed into the wall with a bang! Her scar on her elbow had just barely scabbed over, and it was bleeding again now.

    ¡°Qingqing!¡± Mu Yunfan ran forward quickly. He used his pocket square from his suit to put pressure on Ning Qing¡¯s wound and asked with concern, ¡°What happened? Why does it hurt? Tell Brother quickly.¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her gaze to look at Mu Yunfan, the sparkling tears fell down her cheeks and she bit her lip pitifully as she looked at him.

    ¡°Brother Yun Fan, it hurts.¡± Mu Yunfan froze and wanted to bring Ning Qing into his embrace for some tender loving care. Ning Qing looked again at Lu Shaoming in front of him. The man stood there with a frown. He still had her saliva on his thin and pale lips. ¡°Shaoming, you used your hands to push me away? You really used your hands on me? Don¡¯t you like my kiss? You really like this woman? What¡¯s so good about this woman. She¡¯s just a shameless vixen. She doesn¡¯t love you; she only loves your money.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes were dark and deep as he looked solely at her, without saying a single word. Ye Ting could not let it go on longer and stepped forward saying, ¡°Miss Ning, please be more eloquent with your words. You keep repeating the word vixen time and again; who are you cursing at?¡±

    Ning Qing broke free from Mu Yunfan and said emotionally, ¡°I am cursing you, so what if I curse you? Vixen, vixen, I want to hit you!¡± Ning Qing lifted her hand up to give Ye Ting a p. But her hand was blocked by Lu Shaoming.

    ¡°Enough, Ning Qing. Stop making a fuss!¡±

    ¡°Shaoming, you are saying that I am making a fuss? I am not making a fuss! Why don¡¯t you want me anymore? You are making me really upset. Okay, you make a choice between me and this woman here today. Do you want me, or do you want her?¡± Lu Shaoming let go of her hand and did not reply. Pak! Ning Qing let go of her hand and pped Lu Shaoming.

    The corridor quickly became silent as Lu Shaoming was pped. Ning Qing covered her mouth and ran away with tears in her eyes. ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Qing Qing, wait for Brother!¡± Mu Yunfan looked Lu Shaoming¡¯s face, which had been pped. Ning Qing used a lot of strength and his face had marks of blood on it.

    Mu Yunfan curled his lips into a smile and went to chase her Ning Qing swiftly. Looking at the two run, Ye Ting regained her senses. She went forward tofort Lu Shaoming. ¡°President, are you okay?¡± Lu Shaoming did not look at her and turned around walking in the opposite direction. He did not use strength to push Ning Qing, it was Ning Qing herself who crashed into the wall.

    What was she nning to do tonight? Lu Shaoming swallowed his saliva and breathed painfully. He extended his tongue to lick his lips, and swallowed her remaining saliva.

    ...

    Ning Qing went back to the banquet hall. She drank as she shed tears. Mu Yunfan came forward to look. Because Ning Qing drank in such a hurry, she almost choked. He hurriedly went forward and patted her slim back and said gently, ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t be too upset. It is not worth it for a man like Lu Shaoming. There will be better men in the future, men who will love you.¡± Ning Qing was in his embrace and she used her small hand to hold onto his suit and said pitifully, ¡°But, I am not willing to part with him. I love him greatly. How can he do this to me?¡±

    ¡°Okay, everything is fine now. You will forget him slowly, and Brother will take care of you in the future. Come, let¡¯s go home now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head. The two walked into the hall and at this moment, a woman blocked their paths.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you still dare toe here without an ounce of guilt after you murdered Ning Yao?¡±

 Chapter 169 - Lu Shaoming, Him

    <h4>Chapter 169: Lu Shaoming, Him</h4>

    Ning Qing looked at the woman before her. She was the daughter of a wealthy family. She was arrogant and haughty, and was great pals with Ning Yao. She would normally say many bad things about her.

    ¡°Qingqing.¡± Mu Yunfan saw someonee towards her and took a slight step forward, protecting Ning Qing by standing in front of her.

    ¡°Older Brother Yunfan.¡± As Mu Yunfan was about speak, Ning Qing pushed him away gently, and she took two steps forward to stand in front of the daughter of a rich family.

    She did not need protection, and Ning Qing could handle the situation with ease and expertise.

    She had a few sses of red wine a while ago. There were two red patches on Ning Qing¡¯s exquisite face. She was almost half drunk, and she lifted her eyebrows lightly while she nced at the daughter of a wealthy family displeased, and her red lips paired with her attractive teeth. ¡°This Miss here, you said that I murdered Ning Yao. Who told you so?¡±

    This aroused everyone¡¯s attention. The daughter of a wealthy family was satisfied at this and continued, ¡°Ning Qing, you have killed someone, both with material evidence and eyewitnesses around. The police force have already locked you into a cell. How am I not speaking the truth?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I really did not think that Ning Qing would be such a cruel person. She is the best actress of this generation, this is really too unexpected...¡± Everyone pointed their fingers towards Ning Qing and their gazes were unkind.

    ¡°Heh.¡± Ning Qing squinted her eyes as she slowly scanned the crowd in therge lounge. She gently snorted, ¡°Since the police have locked me inside the police station, how could I still be standing right here now? That shows that the police force has proven my innocence, and I was only assisting in their investigations. This Miss here, you are interpreting the situation out of its context. Are you nning on ruining my reputation or trying to interrupt the police force in their investigations? If there is anyone present here who has solid evidence that I am the actual murderer, then I can suggest that they should make a call to the police, and everyone here can apany me to make a trip down to the police station!¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯sst words, ¡°make a trip down¡± were clear and definite. She was purposely saying this to let everyone present on scene hear. Everyone epted her chilling and threatening gaze, and they all shut their mouths.

    This girl had been taking a break from the entertainment industry for too long. She was gone so long that everyone forget how good she was so proficient in her words when she faced a crowd; they forgot that she had single handedly beaten the attention seeker Li Meiling.

    Her aura on her body did not even change a little.

    The daughter of a wealthy family saw that Ning Qing had the upper hand in this situation and was not flustered. Calmly and slowly, she said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Ning Yao¡¯s murderer will eventually be revealed. Only to say, Ning Qing, you are really so capable. You personally sent Li Meiling to jail, and now Ning Yao died with a child in her belly. The mother and daughter duo didmit many frightening, hair raising acts, but they have all ended with such pathetic oues. Ay, they are really so unlucky. The two of them added together don¡¯t even amount to one of your fingers. Ning Qing, you are so cold blooded.¡±

    These words were what the crowd felt in their hearts. No matter what Li Meiling and Ning Yao had done beforehand, Li Meiling was in prison now, and Ning Yao met a pitiful death. They have made others pity them terribly.

    In retrospect Ning Qing, who was in a bad state, used these matters to turn her fortune around and was delighted with how things were ying out. How could others not help but feel emotional?

    Ning Qing had used many methods in her battles, and now she became ¡°cold blooded¡± in other¡¯s perception.

    ¡°Heh, what a joke!¡± Ning Qingughed coldly, and her sharp gaze scanned through everyone present at the scene like a knife. ¡°You also knew that Li Meiling and Ning Yao did many hair raising things? Since they have made mistakes and gone down the wrong path, they have reaped the fruits of their dirtybor!

    ¡°What would you want me to have done? If I had known beforehand that Li Meiling would end up in prison half a year ago, then should I have said, ¡®Oh, alright then, I am making a concession based on the fact that you would end up in prison; you can happily harm both me and my mum then?¡¯ If I knew that Ning Yao would die, did I have the responsibility to arrest that murderer to say, ¡®Don¡¯t kill her, if you want to kill her, kill me then?¡¯

    ¡°Can we take responsibility for other people¡¯s lives? Can you do so? Could you do that? If you all cannot do this, then can you really hold those lofty moral standards against me?

    ¡°If you really pity Ning Yao, then please cooperate with the police force to catch the murderer. Don¡¯te together to stir the pot out of sheer boredom!¡±

    The crowd: ¡°...¡± They had been criticized and were at a loss for words.

    Ning Qing was really glib with her words!

    The daughter of the wealthy family held her hands tightly together in a fist. She was not satisfied that she could not humiliate Ning Qing. Even though she had such a good chance to put her down, she was totally unable to fulfil the desires of her own jealous heart.

    The daughter of the wealthy familyughed mockingly and said,¡±Ning Qing, you can only be glib with your tongue right now. I saw Young Master Lu has brought along a beautiful woman with him just now; does Young Master Lu not want you anymore?¡±

    This scandalous exposition made everyone¡¯s eyes brighten up. The entertainment industry had been quiet for such a long time in Ning Qing¡¯s absence.

    Even the current happenings have been single handedly covered up.

    Ning Qing looked at everyone¡¯s excited gazes. She tucked her hair behind her ear. She channelled her attractive, supple eyes downwards and looked at the wealthy daughter from above as sheughed and said, ¡°Yo, you have been very interested with mine and Lu Shaoming¡¯s status. What is going on? Have you liked Lu Shaoming for very long? It is such a pity. Lu Shaoming has already been used by me, Ning Qing. Who is that beautiful woman? She could only pick up what I have yed with, hehe.¡±

    After she spoke, Ning Qing lifted her heels and walked out of therge banquet hall.

    The crowd saw the disappearing figure and they all looked stoked. They put their thumbs up andmented, ¡°Ning Qing is so cool!¡±

    The wealthy daughter was furious beyond words. She was so so angry!

    ...

    After exiting the banquet hall, a familiar person came up to her ¡ª Xu Junxi.

    Xu Junxi had just got out of the car. He was dressed in a white suit. The wound in his chest from yesterday¡¯s stabbing made his face pale white. He lost his normal stubbornness in his heart. After experiencing Ning Yao¡¯s death, he had the same gentleness in his eyes that he had 3 years ago when he looked at Ning Qing. It was a gentleness with a touch of shyness.

    Ning Qing stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°Qingqing.¡± Mu Yunfan came over to cup her small shoulders, and he chose to ignore Xu Junxi. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back then.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head.

    The two of them brushed past Xu Junxi and Ning Qing¡¯s wrist was locked on by someone, and she heard Xu Junxi ask, ¡°Ning Qing, where are you going? Are you leaving with Mu Yunfan?¡±

    Ning Qing did not answer. Mu Yunfan¡¯s expression became sharp. He was focused on his battle with Lu Shaoming; he had forgotten about this Xu Junxi, this irksome being whose presence he did not wee.

    ¡°Junxi, let go. Young Master Lu wants to divorce Qingqing. Qingqing is very upset, and I will be apanying her always.¡± Mu Yunfan said.

    Xu Junxi turned his head around, and he looked at Ning Qing¡¯s palm sized face hidden behind herrge, beautiful curls, and he said gently, ¡°Ning Qing, it doesn¡¯t have to be Mu Yunfan. I can fill that role.¡±

    He could also always apany her.

    Mu Yunfan¡¯s breathing was heavy, and when he was at a loss for a response, Ning Qing snatched the opportunity to speak first. ¡°President Xu, I am sorry.¡±

    She slowly shook off his hand.

    Mu Yunfan withdrew back his eerie re, nced at Xu Junxi, and brought Ning Qing to depart.

    Xu Junxi looked at the both of them boarding the car and then disappear before his eyes. Hisrge palm that was always by his side slowly spread out. Ning Qing had given him a note.

    ...

    At the vi, Mu Yunfan walked out of the room and into the living room. He quickly wiped the smile off his face, and it made his entire being seem eerie and cunning.

    ¡°Find this woman for me!¡± he ordered Butler Zhou.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Butler Zhou turned around.

    ¡°Wait a moment. There is no need for that anymore.¡± Mu Yunfan stood up suddenly, ascended the stairs, and entered his own room.

    After entering the study, he lightly knocked on the wall 3 times, and the wall opened up with a bang, revealing a secret room inside.

    He walked inside.

    The secret room was a brightly lit room and there was a woman lying on the big bed. She was the woman who resembled Ning Qing greatly.

    The woman was dressed in a red nightgown, and when she saw Mu Yunfane, she quickly stood up to wee him and said sweetly, ¡°Young Master.¡±

    Mu Yunfan¡¯s gaze darkened and he said, ¡°What did you call me?¡±

    The woman knew that she had made a mistake. She immediately stopped acting coy and put on the act to resemble Ning Qing to a great extent, and she said, ¡°Older Brother Yunfan.¡±

 Chapter 170 - Deemed A King After Defeating The Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 170: Deemed A King After Defeating The Enemy</h4>

    Mu Yunfan was satisfied. ¡°Don¡¯t make any more mistakes. If you do, I¡¯ll have to see what I can do to cure you.¡±

    The woman was very sensitive to Mu Yunfan¡¯s crazy tactics. He pinned her under him, squeezed her cheeks, and blocked her red lips evilly.

    ...

    After Mu Yunfan left, Ning Qing locked the door to the bathroom and turned on the showerhead to wash up. She used warm water to vigorously wipe her lips, wanting to wash away the scent that Mu Yunfan left on her. She felt faint because she wanted to make this act seem real. She drank a lot of red wine, and was really starting to catch a buzz. After she bathed, she put on a conservative nightgown andy on the bed to sleep. She did not know if Xu Junxi had passed the contents of the note to Lu Shaoming.

    She did not want to sleep, because she knew that there would be changeing at night, but she could not bear against the dizziness in her head. Her eyes closed shut and she fell asleep. When she was sleeping, she heard someone call her when she was still sleepy and unsure. ¡°Ning Qing, Ning Qing.¡± She opened her eyes and there was a handsome and mesmerizing man in front of her. Ning Qing thought she was dreaming. She used her small hand to cup that person¡¯s face, and she used her cold nose to nudge on and said softly, ¡°Shaoming, is it you? You are here? Can youe here faster? I am afraid I won¡¯t be able to persist for much longer. Mu Yunfan doesn¡¯t have much patience, I am scared that he really...¡± Ning Qing paused and closed her eyes, reluctant to continue. ¡°Really what?¡± The person asked gently. Ning Qing shook her head and said with a coy tone like a little girl, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say, you will be angry if I say it.¡±

    That person smiled gently, and kissed her. His lips were the ones from her memory, gentle and warm, pressing lightly on hers. He opened her mouth to kiss her. As she was being kissed, she felt drunk and light headed. All her senses were saying two words ¨C sofortable.

    The two tangled up together for a long while before Ning Qing could realize something was wrong; this feeling was too real. She opened her eyes suddenly, the delicate and perfect face was up close to hers, and he closed his eyes and was kissing her with enjoyment. Ning Qing did not know if she was dreaming. She held out her small hand and slowly touched his thickshes. Hisshes were more beautiful than a woman¡¯s. Before she could say anything, the man felt her lose concentration and had already opened his eyes. Smiling, he said in a pampering tone, ¡°Why, you just gave me a p, now you want to poke my eyes?¡± Ning Qing¡¯s tears immediately rolled down her face. It was him, it was really him! Lu Shaoming was here.

    Ning Qing used her small hand to wipe her tears and pushed him away quickly. ¡°Shaoming, why are you here? This is Mu Yunfan¡¯s territory. How can you put yourself in so much danger toe here?¡± Lu Shaoming used his hand to press onto her pillow and bent down to kiss her tears. ¡°If I do not take on the danger, then how can you do so? How many times has it been, that you have taken the decisions in your own hands? You knew that Mu Yunfan had problems but you still followed him back to the vi; you are so bold.¡±

    Ning Qing held onto the cor of his shirt and pouted her lips as she felt wronged. ¡°You divorcing me and chasing me out the vi were both Mu Yunfan¡¯s ns right? If that was the case, he definitely had the skills to make me return with him. Then I won¡¯t bother struggling; I want to see what he actually wants to do.¡±

    ¡°So, you used your honey trap?¡± His voice did not have a hint of emotion, but Ning Qing still shivered in fear. She stretched out her hand to cup his neck and buried her little face deeply into his chest. Lu Shaoming used two fingers to cup her small chin, wanting to look at her. Ning Qing resisted him, not allowing him to do so, and she said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± She did not want him to see her wounds on the sides of her lips. ¡°What wasn¡¯t supposed to be seen, I already saw long ago. Mu Yunfan kissed and bit you? At tonight¡¯s g, you wore a ck sexy dress. I thought you wore it for my sake, but actually, you wore it specially for Mu Yunfan to see. You were seducing him.¡±

    Ning Qing did not know what to do. She stuttered as she tried exining, ¡°This was the best n. He... He...¡± Ning Qing did not have the courage to continue speaking, she changed the subject and said, ¡°He did not take advantage of me, Shaoming. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Lu Shaoming lowered his vision and saw the girl hiding in his embrace curled up into a small pink ball of fluff. Her longshes that resembled a butterfly¡¯s wings were fluttering quickly, and she was not at peace.

    He used hisrge hands to touch her neck. There was a rough red scar there. His dark eyes had a stern quality to them, but he tried to keep his voice to as gentle as he could. ¡°He pinched you?¡±

    Ning Qing nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± She was afraid that he would take pity on her and she turned her head around and used two small hands to cup his handsome face. She lifted her body up and kissed him. ¡°I am not in pain. I am fine.¡±

    Lu Shaoming took a deep breath and went to block her mouth. Ning Qing slightly ducked and pushed him away quickly, ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t be like this. This is Mu Yunfan¡¯s territory. You...¡±

    Lu Shaoming kissed her neck tenderly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everything hase to an end. It was just like you what predicted; Mu Yunfan went to look for that body double.¡± Everything came to an end? Ning Qing let out a sigh of relief.

    ...

    Mu Yunfan came out from the dark room an hourter. He buttoned his shirt and was only a step out of the door, when suddenly a gun was pressed to his forehead. ¡°Young Master Mu, don¡¯t move.¡± Mu Yunfan squinted his eyes and lifted them to look. A row of bodyguards dressed in ck were standing in the study. Butler Zhou was arrested. Zhu Rui stood by Butler Zhou¡¯s side and politely smiled. ¡°Young Master Mu, we have waited for some time.¡±

    Butler Zhou said while trembling, ¡°Young Master, our people were all killed. This vi has been taken over by Lu Shaoming.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± There was a woman who resembled Ning Qing down to a T. She was dragged out from the darkroom. Zhu Rui said to the bodyguards, ¡°Get someone to bring her to the police station. Tell the headmissioner that the Ning Yao¡¯s murderer has been found.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The bodyguards brought the woman away. Mu Yunfan¡¯s chest panted vigorously. There was a gun by his head, and the vi had been surrounded by Lu Shaoming¡¯s people. He could only watch as the woman got taken away. In a moment, he lost everything. ¡°Where is Young Master Lu? I have a lot that I do not understand, and I need his tutge.¡±

    ¡°Is Young Master Mu looking for me?¡± A melodious low voice rang out and Lu Shaoming walked in, with Ning Qing in his embrace.

    Mu Yunfan looked at Ning Qing. She was dressed in a pink winter coat, her delicate small face was wrapped inside a white scarf. She looked beautiful. Her line of sight collided with his. Her beautiful eyes sparkled with an attractive glow. Mu Yunfan¡¯s expression became vile immediately. He could tell what Ning Qing had done just now. Lu Shaoming held Ning Qing¡¯s small hand and they sped their fingers together. Heughed as he said, ¡°Young Master Mu, on what you do not understand, I will answer all of your queries now.¡±

    Mu Yunfan looked at their tightly sped hands, and said, ¡°This vi of mine had bodyguards everywhere; the security was high, but Young Master Lu was quickly able to attack the inside and got rid of my people. This only shows that Young Master Lu had surrounded my vi long ago, but you did not take further action until now.¡±

    ¡°Ha, Young Master Mu, you never did understand whose territory T City is. After you started to live in this vi, you had already fallen into my hands. Today, I almost trampled through the entire city, but still could not find that murderer. I did not think that Young Master Mu was so daring. The most dangerous ce was also the safest, and this vi has a dark room. Not only did you hide the murderer inside, but you also entertained yourself inside.¡±

    Mu Yunfan was not angry, he curled his lips into a cold smile and looked towards Ning Qing, ¡°Qingqing, so you honeypotted me, purposely choosing to wear that dress to let me see you, and you pretended to be drunk and misled my feelings? You knew that I was deeply enchanted by you, but I could not get you; you knew that I would definitely go to find that body double.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s gaze was somewhat cold. ¡°How one must treat a person depends on what kind of person they are. I am Lu Shaoming¡¯s weakness. Simrly, I am also your weakness.¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha.¡± Mu Yunfanughed twice and pped. ¡°Well said! I always used you to threaten Young Master Lu, but you still used other methods to retaliate. Only, you used a honey trap, and Young Master Lu came to attack the vi. How did you guys coordinate your actions?¡±

    Ning Qingughed gently, ¡°Shaoming wanted to divorce me, and was also not willing to talk to me. This was all abnormal. I thought deeply and came to only one conclusion. You ced a wiretap on him and monitored each and every move of his. Since I was unable tomunicate with him, I thought of how to pass the message on to him...¡± Mu Yunfan¡¯s eyes brightened up and he said one word at a time as he clenched his teeth, ¡°Xu Junxi!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was Xu Junxi. Ning Yao passed away, and I entered the police station. He would definitely be very worried about me. He would hear that I was together with you, and when he knew that I was attending the dinner g, he would also definitely rush there. So, I passed him a note; it read ¨C Shao Ming, Honey Trap.¡±

    Lu Shaoming continued to speak, ¡°After you two left, Xu Junxi arranged for someone to hold up a sign outside the banquet hall bearing two words: Honey Trap. I saw it and understood.¡±

    Mu Yunfan was furious. His delicate face was twitching. He saw Ning Qing¡¯s coldness and said with a smile, ¡°I really did not think, Qingqing, that you would make use of Xu Junxi and my feelings for you to y with me like that. You fooled all of us.¡±

    What kind of person was Xu Junxi? He also liked Ning Qing; he should not hope for Ning Qing and Lu Shaoming to be together, but at this crucial point, he actually helped Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing¡¯s dominance over this man put him in a state of awe. Ning Qing frowned lightly. ¡°Mu Yunfan, do you have feelings for me? You used the name of love to selfishly dominate me. We usually term this, ¡®seizing by force.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Mu Yunfan could not stopughing. ¡°Qingqing, when did you know that Young Master Lu was forced by me, and that I was the mastermind behind it all?¡±

    ¡°In the vi, Shaoming gave me the divorce papers. He said that the reason behind the divorce was that I changed and had beplicated, and he was unable to continue liking me. He also asked me to take care of myself. Ah, I was thinking about Shaoming¡¯s words when you appeared. When you first appeared, you were exceptionally bright. Shaoming would not divorce me, unless someone was threatening him. How would be threatened by someone, unless there was someone making use of a possible prison sentence to do so?¡±

    Ning Qing did not harbour further hope on Mu Yunfan. She said her words calmly like a still sea. ¡°Only, Mu Yunfan, I didn¡¯t recognize your evil path for so long. Ning Yao was also your old acquaintance; that fetus was only at 5 months! You used two lives to trap me into this scheme. Did you ever have an ounce of guilt?¡±

    Mu Yunfan shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. ¡°A person like Ning Yao, she was a dead tool in my eyes. She should thank me; I made her death worthy.¡±

    Ning Qing closed her eyes. Her Brother Yunfan was already dead. Lu Shaoming noticed her low spirits, and he stretched his hand out to cup her shoulders. He said to Mu Yunfan, ¡°Young Master Mu, I did once say to you that we would see as we go. This was not because I had the confidence to surely win, but it was because Ning Qing was not anyone¡¯s prize for winning this battle. She has her won independence using forethought and intelligence.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that right?¡± Mu Yunfan looked Ning Qing calmly. ¡°Qingqing, winning or losing is in the eye of the beholder. How do you n to deal with me now?¡±

    ¡°It is not up to me to decide how to deal with you, but the kidnapping in the warehouse along with premediated murder ¨C thews of this country would deal with you appropriately,¡± Ning Qing said softly.

 Chapter 171 - Grandmaâ€™s Passing

    <h4>Chapter 171: Grandma¡¯s Passing</h4>

    Mu Yunfan narrowed his peach blossoms eyes. He said fearlessly as he smiled, ¡°Qingqing, are you going to settle your old and new scores with me now? Are you really going to send me to prison?¡±

    ¡°Mu Yunfan, even if you don¡¯t end up in prison, you need to receive therapy!¡± His mindset had changed too much. He is a crazy person!

    Mu Yunfan¡¯s face was clouded and he did not speak anymore.

    Lu Shaoming hugged Ning Qing¡¯s soft waist and said softly, ¡°Ning Qing, I¡¯ll bring you back. I¡¯ll handle the affairs here properly.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Ning Qing nodded, turning away after ncing at Mu Yunfan.

    ...

    They walked to the door, but she heard Mu Yunfan speaking behind them, ¡°Qingqing, do you really intend to go like this? You don¡¯t even want your own grandmother?¡±

    Ning Qing stiffened and turned quickly. ¡°Mu Yunfan, what do you mean?¡±

    Mu Yunfan lookedzily at Lu Shaoming. ¡°Can¡¯t Lu Shaoming just find out what I mean with an investigation?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s face was calm and silent. He frowned and called Zhu Rui. Zhu Rui hurried over after he made a phone call. ¡°President, since the warehouse kidnapping happened, I sent someone to protect Madam and old Madam secretly at yourmand. But an hour ago, the old Madam was not feeling well. So Missus had sent her to the hospital, but when old Madam was in consultation with the doctor in the hospital, she suddenly disappeared.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s deep eyes darkened like spilled ink, sending out endless cold waves. An hour ago, he was focusing on dealing with Mu Yunfan. His vignce was naturally rxed at mother-inw¡¯s apartment, but Mu Yunfan had found an opportunity and jumped on it.

    ¡°Disappeared?¡± Ning Qing widened her eyes. She ran two steps forward and said agitatedly, ¡°Mu Yunfan, where are you keeping my grandmother? Do you have any human nature? My grandmother has always regarded you as her grandson. How could you kidnap her?¡±

    Mu Yunfan slowly lifted his lips and pushed the gun away from his temple with his left hand. He walked towards Ning Qing and sighed, ¡°Qingqing, you were the one who forced me to do all this. I had wanted to take you and Grandma back to Singapore, and then I¡¯d find a way to bring Auntie Wanqing over. I wanted to make you happy, let your rtives be by your side. But you weren¡¯t epting my kindness.¡±

    ¡°Enough, Mu Yunfan, cut the crap ¨C what do you want to do to my grandmother?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Grandma is in a car now. There¡¯s a time bomb attached to the car. If my men don¡¯t see me walk out of the vi in 10 minutes, the car will explode. Qingqing, you have 10 minutes to think about it. Come with me to Singapore.¡±

    ¡°Mu Yunfan, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were red. She clenched her little fists tightly. Like a hedgehog, she raised the spikes on her entire body and red at Mu Yunfan with hatred.

    Mu Yunfan chuckled and said, ¡°Qingqing, you would even abandon your grandmother for Lu Shaoming? That¡¯s right, Grandma doesn¡¯t have much time to live anyway. Even if I blow her up in pieces, your heart won¡¯t ache, will it?¡±

    Ning Qing wanted to rush over and tear him into pieces. She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Mu Yunfan, do you have any humanity?¡±

    ¡°Maybe, I don¡¯t have it anymore. Who knows. If I don¡¯t have any humanity left, Qingqing, you can have it. Let¡¯s cut the crap. Walk out of this vi with me now. There¡¯s a car outside the vi to take us away. I¡¯ll take you and Grandma back to Singapore. I promise to ensure Grandma¡¯s safety and security.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s tears rushed out from her eyes. What should she do?

    Grandma had been taken hostage by Mu Yunfan. Grandma¡¯s body could not stand Mu Yunfan¡¯s tortures.

    Does she really have to go to Singapore with Mu Yunfan?

    ¡°Mu Yunfan, you should know that even if I let you take Ning Qing out of the vi and get in the car, you can¡¯t fly back to Singapore.¡± Lu Shaoming spoke quietly.

    ¡°Haha, we¡¯ll have to depend on our abilities then. Qingqing, make a quick decision. Time is running out.¡± Mu Yunfan urged.

    Ning Qing looked back at Lu Shaoming and she choked out, ¡°Shaoming, I¡¯m sorry. I...can¡¯t abandon Grandma.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at her with a pained expression. They were losing now. If they wanted Grandma to be safe, Ning Qing could only follow Mu Yunfan temporarily.

    Lu Shaoming shook his head gently, his voice was very soft as he said, ¡°Ning Qing, I will find you soon. Don¡¯t be afraid, wait for me.¡±

    This was his promise to her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Qing nodded steadfastly. At this time, she had given Lu Shaoming her life as well as that of her grandmother.

    Mu Yunfan took Ning Qing by her shoulder and led her to the door. He smiled at Lu Shaoming and said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, don¡¯t y tricks with me again. My patience has been exhausted by you tonight. If I find your men following me, don¡¯t me me for whatever may happen.¡±

    Mu Yunfan strode away with Ning Qing.

    ...

    Ning Qing was stuffed into the back seat of the car by Mu Yunfan. The car started. It was night now and it was dark outside the window.

    The car took a bumpy path the entire journey, Ning Qing did not know which direction they were going in. There were no bright city lights throughout their journey; she did not know where Mu Yunfan was taking her.

    The car stopped when it was almost midnight, Mu Yunfan pulled her out and stuffed her into another car. She sat in the back seat. ¡°Grandma.¡±

    Grandma was sitting in the back seat.

    Grandma¡¯s silver hair was a little messy, her wrinkly was very pale because of fright, and her hands and feet were cold.

    ¡°Qingqing.¡± Grandma held Ning Qing in her arms. ¡°Qingqing, who are they? They¡¯ve caught me, and now have they caught you too, what do they want to do?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s OK, Qingqing¡¯s here.¡± Ning Qing quickly consoled her.

    Then Mu Yunfan got into the front passenger¡¯s seat. He turned to Grandma and smiled gently. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s me, Yunfan.¡± Qingqing and I are going to take you to Singapore. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    Grandma looked at Mu Yunfan with suspicion. She shook her head and wanted to speak. But Ning Qing quickly interrupted Grandma. She was afraid that Grandma might cause Mu Yunfan, a madman, to go crazy.

    ¡°Alright, Grandma, we¡¯re going to Singapore. Haven¡¯t you have always wanted to see Grandma Mu? Go to sleep, and when you open your eyes, you¡¯ll see Grandma Mu.¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head gently at Grandma.

    Grandma became more and more confused. She covered her head with her hand. She slumped in the back seat. She said weakly, ¡°Qingqing, Grandma has a headache.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes blurred with tears again. She couldn¡¯t do anything now. She could only cover her grandmother with a nket in the back seat. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t think about anything and you won¡¯t have a headache. Go to sleep.¡±

    Grandma closed her eyes in pain and stopped talking.

    At this time, Mu Yunfan, who was in the front passenger¡¯s seat, asked the tattooed driver, ¡°How are the preparations going? Lu Shaoming should catch up soon.¡±

    The fierce driver said, ¡°Master, that Lu Shaoming really thought we had returned to T city without any preparations this time? Young Master, please rest assured, after crossing the Anhe border ahead, our men will be waiting there. They are the most famous gangs in the industry and are well equipped with guns and weapons. We can¡¯t wait for the big fight ahead. The helicopter will arrive in six or seven hours and take the young Master away.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Yunfan¡¯s beautiful peach blossom eyes werepletely submerged by the darkness. He grinned fiercely. He wanted Lu Shaoming to die!

    Did Lu Shaoming think that he was unprepared?

    The Mu family has its hands in both legal and illegal matters and handles thetest guns that couldn¡¯t be bought on the market. This time, he had hired the most bloodthirsty gangs in the industry. As long as Lu Shaoming dared toe, he wouldn¡¯t let him leave alive.

    ¡°Mu Yunfan, you better stop when you can. You¡¯re pushing yourself step by step towards the road of no return. You will not have a good end!¡± Ning Qing gritted her teeth and said.

    Mu Yunfan turned around and a strong arm came to pinch her cheek. He dragged Ning Qing¡¯s small face in front of his eyes. ¡°Qingqing, you¡¯ve forced me onto this road. I couldn¡¯t tear you guys apart no matter what I tried. Do you know how distressed I was? Be good, don¡¯t cause any trouble. There are gunpowder and bombs on this car. Lu Shaoming dare note after it. You better give me some peace. Wait ¡¯til the Anhe Border and see how I punish you!¡±

    Mu Yunfan nted a fierce kiss on Ning Qing¡¯s red lips.

    Ning Qing pushed him, but he threw her into the back seat first. ¡°Haha,¡± Mu Yunfanughed wildly. Ning Qing wiped her lip with her sleeve. She felt dirty.

    ...

    At about 6 a.m., the car drove past the Anhe Border, a vast grasnd. When Ning Qing got out, she saw a dozen huts stationed on the grasnd. All the men patrolling back and forth were fierce men with guns.

    Ning Qing took a look at the distance. Her pupils shrank. The three armored vehicles were equipped with silver-gray cannons and covered with red cloths.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart went cold. Mu Yunfan had gotten cannons. He was totally mad.

    Lu Shaoming.

    Ning Qing turned and looked at the way they hade from. Her legs were trembling. She was unsure whether Lu Shaoming shoulde to save her now.

    It was too dangerous here.

    She didn¡¯t want him to get hurt.

    This time, could they make it back in one piece?

    ¡°Young Master!¡± The gang leader greeted him. He exchanged a few words with Mu Yunfan, and then someone took Grandma.

    ¡°Grandma! Mu Yunfan, where are you bringing my grandmother?¡±

    Mu Yunfan came over. He grabbed Ning Qing¡¯s soft waist and whispered in her ear. ¡°The helicopter will arrive soon. Let Grandma sleep for a while first, and we will also...sleep for a while.¡±

    Sleep for a while?

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ning Qing screamed. Mu Yunfan lifted her into the air.

    Ning Qing immediately struggled fiercely, and she beat at him. ¡°Mu Yunfan, what do you want to do? Let me go, let me go!¡±

    Mu Yunfan was in a good mood and stayed silent, and the gangsters whistled one after another.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming was still in the study of the vi, and Zu Rui brought a small screen to him. ¡°President, ording to radar, Mu Yunfan has passed the Anhe Border. Credible sources say that Mu Yunfan has hired the most notorious criminal organization in the world. They have the most lethal guns and ammunition in their hands.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s face was calm, but his eyes were so dark they were bottomless, and they shone with the light of wisdom.

    He took out his cell phone and dialed a number.

    ¡°Hello, Second Brother, bring your ming Forces ande quickly. Your sister-inw had been kidnapped and is at the Anhe Border.¡±

    After hanging up, Lu Shaoming called Ou Luo Xi. ¡°Luo Xi, don¡¯t film today...¡±

    This was a tough battle. He was ready.

    Ning Qing, hold on.

    ...

    Mu Yunfan threw Ning Qing on a small bed in a tent. Ning Qing shrank back into the tent, on guard. ¡°Mu Yunfan, don¡¯t touch me! If you dare touch me, I¡¯d rather die.¡±

    Mu Yunfan ripped off his overcoat, supported himself on the bed with one hand, and grabbed Ning Qing¡¯s slender wrists with the other hand, and dragged her to his side. ¡°Qingqing, if you want to die, I won¡¯t stop you, I¡¯ll send your grandmother to apany you.¡±

    ¡°Shameless!¡± Ning Qing waved her hands and wanted to p him.

    But her little hand was blocked by Mu Yunfan. One of his long legs suppressed her two thin legs. His entire person pressed down on Ning Qing¡¯s body. He came to kiss her little face and gasped, ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t struggle alright? I won¡¯t let you go anymore. I¡¯ve already given you a chance. I wanted you so much in the bathroom, but you weren¡¯t willing so I went to find your stand-in. Am I not good enough to you?¡±

    ¡°Mu Yunfan, I don¡¯t need you to be good to me, I hate you, I hate you.¡± Ning Qing opened her mouth and bit Mu Yunfan¡¯s hand hard.

    Mu Yunfan hissed in pain. He pulled back his hand forcefully and pped Ning Qing¡¯s face.

    Ning Qing¡¯s entire face was numb with pain. Her sight went ck and warm liquid came out of her mouth. His p had caused her to bleed.

    He had hit her.

    ¡°Qingqing, I¡¯m going to warn you for thest time to stop causing trouble.¡± Mu Yunfan weaved his hand into her hair and slowly pulled it hard as he grinned fiercely. ¡°Any more trouble and I have all the means to deal with you. I want to be gentle with you. Don¡¯t force me to be rough, alright?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at his terrible face and only wanted to vomit. She wiped the blood from her mouth with her small hand and sneered, ¡°Even if you get my body, you¡¯ll just get a walking corpse. You¡¯d better pray for my grandmother to live a hundred years, or I¡¯ll make everything you¡¯ve done be for nothing!¡±

    Mu Yunfan gripped her tender neck. ¡°Oh, Qingqing, are you threatening me? Why are you such a slow learner?¡±

    And he went to tear her clothes apart.

    Ning Qing struggled with all her might, but it was useless. Her body soon felt cold as he pulled her down jacket and pushed her sweater up.

    Ning Qing turned pale. She knew that struggling was useless. She quickly put her hand around his neck and kissed his lips.

    The girl¡¯s initiative caused Mu Yunfan to freeze. Ning Qing took the opportunity to pull out her right foot and kicked him directly on his crotch.

    ¡°Tss¡±, Mu Yunfan quickly covered himself and groaned.

    Ning Qing quickly got out of his control and stumbled out of bed. She ran outside.

    She had only taken a couple of steps when her hair was pulled. A fierce pnded on her face again, apanied by the man¡¯s curse. ¡°Bitch!¡±

    Ning Qing fell backward, her delicate body bumped into the wooden table in the tent, and for a moment there was a crash.

    Ning Qing had not yet stood firm, and Mu Yunfan had pressed down on her again, ¡°You want it the hard way don¡¯t you. Look how I¡¯ll y with you today then.¡±

    Mu Yunfan took off her trousers.

    Ning Qing¡¯s brain roared. She was ovee with pain. Opening her eyes, she wanted to struggle, but she couldn¡¯t exert herself.

    Couldn¡¯t she hold on?

    Was she unable to wait for Lu Shaoming toe?

    When Ning Qing felt desperate, ¡°Qingqing.¡± Grandma¡¯s voice rang.

    Grandma rushed into the tent. When she saw Mu Yunfan tormenting her granddaughter, she rushed up quickly. She grabbed Mu Yunfan¡¯s arm and hit him with her hand. ¡°Mu Yunfan, what are you doing? Qingqing is your sister. How could you treat her like that? Are you a monster?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t...¡± Ning Qing wanted to stop Grandma.

    ¡°Go away!¡± Mu Yunfan pushed Grandma with a wave of his hand, only to hear the sound of a heavy fall, Grandma had fallen on the ground.

 Chapter 172 - Donâ€™t Touch Her, I Will Kneel!

    <h4>Chapter 172: Don¡¯t Touch Her, I Will Kneel!</h4>

    Ning Qing looked at the ground and it was a jarring sea of red. ¡°Ah!!¡± Ning Qing blocked her eyes and screamed. Mu Yunfan also stopped and turned around.

    Grandma was lying peacefully on the floor. Her head had banged into the sharp edge of the bench and fresh blood was gushing out of it. Mu Yunfan was dazed, he let go of Ning Qing, and looked at his own hands in panic. He staggered back as he took a step backwards. He shook his head and was like an innocent child. ¡°No, no. I didn¡¯t, it was not me.¡±

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Ning Qing knelt beside Grandma and she used her shaking hands to cup Grandma¡¯s head. Big pearls of tearsnded in Grandma¡¯s grey hair. She touched Grandma¡¯s nose. Grandma was not...breathing anymore.

    Ning Qing was in great pain, she let out a painful cry. She shook grandma¡¯s shoulder and sobbing, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t leave Qing Qing. I am begging you, Grandma. Qingqing is afraid, can you please open your eyes? Grandma...¡±

    Mu Yunfan walked forward and said, ¡°Qing Qing, don¡¯t cry anymore. I...I did not do it on purpose, it was Grandma who fell by herself... I...¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Ning Qing shook off Mu Yunfan¡¯s hand and screamed at him at the top of her voice, ¡°Mu Yunfan. It was you who harmed Grandma and caused her death! You are a murderer! You are crazy, you are a lunatic! You are even willing toy your hands on a Grandma, who watched you grow up! You are even worse than a beast!¡±

    Mu Yunfan grabbed Ning Qing¡¯s shoulder and pulled her up. He pulled her into his embrace and said confusedly, ¡°Qingqing, you are not allowed to say it like that. Let us forget the things that happened to Grandma. You only need to know that Brother loves you. After going to Singapore, Brother will love you for a lifetime.¡±

    Ning Qing kicked him, and opened her mouth to bite him, ¡°You go away, Mu Yunfan. You get lost, I don¡¯t want to see you anymore.¡±

    At this moment, someone walked in. ¡°Young Master, we have figured out what Lu Shaoming is up to. He is bringing his people in this direction. The helicopter is here; Young Master, take Miss Ning and get going. We will stay behind to battle to our deaths. They will not make it out of this alive.¡±

    Lu Shaoming? Because Grandma¡¯s death was too shocking for Ning Qing, her mind was a mess. But now, when she heard Lu Shaoming¡¯s name, she felt calm again. She let down her hands and allowed Mu Yunfan to hug her. She taunted him coldly, ¡°Mu Yunfan, Shaoming is here. He will definitely take revenge on the behalf of Grandma. He will catch you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Qingqing. He doesn¡¯t have time to do so. Lu Shaoming is here toote. I will bring you aboard the helicopter now. Someonee, tie her up for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Two bodyguards came to tie Ning Qing up. After exiting the tent, Ning Qing saw the helicopter slowly approach, and the bodyguards pressed her to walk forward. Mu Yunfan pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Qingqing, bid farewell to this ce, and bid goodbye to Lu Shaoming.¡± Ning Qing was struggling in his embrace. She was surrounded by Mu Yunfan¡¯s people; she did not see any trace of Lu Shaoming. She did not want to board the helicopter. She tried to drag her feet.

    ¡°Hmph, Mu Yunfan, do you dare to wait for Lu Shaoming? Do you dare to put up a fight with him? Mu Yunfan, you are such a coward!¡±

    ¡°Enough Qing Qing! Don¡¯t use reverse psychology on me, it¡¯s useless.¡± Mu Yunfan carried Ning Qing onto the helicopter. ¡°Young Master.¡± There was someone in the chopper who came to wee Ning Qing. Ning Qing looked in the distance. Lu Shaoming, Lu Shaoming where are you? I am going to leave. Could it be that we won¡¯t see each other?

    At this moment, the sound of a gun shot rang in the air. Bang! The pilot of the aircraft spewed a mouthful of blood andy dead on the floor. ¡°What is going on?¡± Mu Yunfan¡¯s expression darkened. His assistants in the chopper looked worried.

    ¡°Things are bad. Young Master. There is a sniper. The sniper used one bullet to pierce through the pilot¡¯s heart; the pilot is dead.¡±

    ¡°The pilot is dead?¡± Mu Yunfan cursed softly and kicked the aircraft with one leg.

    ¡°Then who wille to pilot this helicopter? That means that we won¡¯t be able to leave? Who? Who, exactly?¡±

    As Mu Yunfan was losing his temper, a bullet came directly for his head.

    ¡°Young Master, be careful!¡± His assistants dressed in ck pushed him down and he narrowly avoided death.

    At this moment, ¡°Brothers, attack!¡± A group of Special Forces soldiers dressed in camouge gear came running forward. Leading the pack was Zhou Yao, and he was still wearing a thin shirt despite the fact that it was winter. On the battlefield, his strong physique made him appear to be in radiating health and vigor. With a wave of his right hand, he pointed in 3 directions, and the Special Forces soldiers behind him dashed as if they were narrowing down on prey. They had infiltrated the enemy¡¯s territory.

    Four bullets were shot at the same moment and Ning Qing saw people copse in session. This was the first time that she experienced a real battle up close, and she was extremely nervous. ¡°Shaoming¡± she murmured Lu Shaoming¡¯s name and looked for his shadow.

    Lu Shaoming arrived swiftly. He stood by Zhou Yao¡¯s side and shouted at Mu Yunfan, ¡°Mu Yunfan, let go of Ning Qing, and I spare your life this once.¡± Mu Yunfan sneered andughed. ¡°We have yet to determine who will be sparing whose life. Someonee, follow me and tie Ning Qing to that mountain.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Arge bunch of assistants dressed in ck stood in front to protect Mu Yunfan.

    Mu Yunfan took out a gun and pulled Ning Qing in front of his body. He pointed the gun at her forehead. Zhou Yao grunted, ¡°Big Brother, Mu Yunfan is actually using sister-inw as a shield for himself. He truly is a useless scoundrel.¡± Lu Shaoming looked at the intense battle in front of him. He addressed him softly, ¡°I will leave this ce to you and your ming Forces soldiers. I will lead a team to find Ning Qing. That mountain slopes onto a cliff, Mu Yunfan wants to lure me there. I will go there to tie up loose ends with him.¡±

    ¡°Okay, please be careful, Big Brother.¡± Lu Shaoming brought along his team and left.

    Zhou Yao hastily joined the battle, and he used a gun to rush into enemy territory. He held a piece of grass in his mouth and the moment he lifted his hand, there was an instant sweep. Those assistants dressed in ck did not have a chance to take out their guns, and they immediately fell to the ground. ¡°Boss.¡± A special forces soldier ran towards him and said, ¡°Boss, look quickly! They actually have their hands on the red barbarian cannon. This is thetest howitzer on the market. It has a great range and can inflict immense damage. What should we do? Should we dispatch a fireteam to go over, or...¡±

    Zhou Yao focused and looked at a point 10m away. The red cloth had already been lifted. There was someone lighting the fire. Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes sharpened and his expression became serious in a moment. He waved the soldier away with his hand said, ¡°I will go...¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± At this moment, a shadownded beside Zhou Yao¡¯s side, Ou Luoxi rushed over from the set. He was wearing a ck windbreaker.

    ¡°Let me go.¡±

    ¡°Ay!¡± That special forces soldier saw Ou Luoxi¡¯s delicate figure, which resembled a master¡¯s drawing. His pale skin was appropriate of a beautiful youth. He looked like he didn¡¯t even have the strength to truss a chicken. The soldier immediately opened his mouth to stop him, but it was toote. Ou Luoxi had already left. That special forces soldier opened his mouth wide, as if Ou Luoxi had been a ghost. That man in the ck windbreaker took 3, no, 2 seconds to avoid the red barbarian cannon?!

    The Special Forces soldier did not ever see such great speed. This was literally inhuman. He only felt his vision blur, and Ou Luoxi was there already. Ou Luoxi arrived and the assistant in ck only realized 2 secondster. When he was about to move, Ou Luoxi lifted his right hand and a sharp knife appeared in the assistant¡¯s neck. The assistant rolled his eyes, and copsed onto the floor. ¡°Who is that? Kill him quick, kill him!¡± The three big cannons needed over ten people to ignite them. They all took out their guns and pointed them straight at Ou Luoxi. Ou Luoxi took a wooden stick from the ground. He stood up and his body flipped onto the centre of the big cannon. The cold biting winter wind blew at his windbreaker. His delicate face was quiet, like a gentle stream in the mountains, breathtaking beautiful and enjoyable.

    The wooden stick in his hand was shed at the men, and a strong gust of wind went over those assistant¡¯s chests. ¡°Ah!¡± The assistants spat blood and all fell dead onto the ground. That special forces soldier had his mouth gaping so wide enough to squeeze an egg through. He said in a blur, ¡°Boss, who is this person? He is too skilled. Does he know Chinese martial arts? He is literally an action star.¡±

    Zhou Yao squinted his eyes and said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s my third younger brother. Is it possible for him to be an ordinary human being? Ou Luoxi, he uses true Shao Lin martial arts. The technique is nearly extinct now in this generation.¡±

    Looking at the special forces soldier¡¯s admiring stare, Zhou Yao used his leg to kick him in the butt. ¡°Get lost, go kill the enemy. If you cannot settle this in 20 minutes, then don¡¯t think of having lunch at noon!¡±

    The special forces soldier, ¡°...¡± My toon leader is a tyrant.

    ...

    Ning Qing was tied to a wooden stake on the mountain top. She looked back. ¡°Ah!¡± she let out a shout, and she quickly shut her eyes in fear. There was a bottomless

    pit behind her. Even if a stone fell below, one would never hear it hit the bottom.

    ¡°Qingqing, be good and stay here without moving ok? If you fall down there, your body will be torn and your bones crushed. We are waiting for Lu Shaoming to arrive; I want to see how he ns to fight me.¡±

    ¡°Mu Yunfan, you are really mad!¡± Ning Qing¡¯s legs were shaking.

    ¡°Mu Yunfan!¡± Lu Shaoming led his people and approached.

    ¡°Oh, Young Master Lu, you are here. You have arrived rather quickly. Ning Qing is in my hands. Don¡¯te to y tricks with me; let your people keep their distance, and throw the gun in your hands away.¡± Mu Yunfan said with a smile.

    Lu Shaoming saw the two shocking p marks on Ning Qing¡¯s face. His cold and sharp gaze was deep. Ning Qing had some room to move, although she was tied to the wooden stake. When Ning Qing moved, the stones by her feet would roll off the cliff behind her. It was extremely terrifying.

    ¡°Okay, I will listen to you. Mu Yunfan, don¡¯t harm Ning Qing.¡± Lu Shaoming indicated to his assistants to stand far away, and he threw his gun onto the ground without hesitation. Raising his hands, he said, ¡°Mu Yunfan, your helicopter has no pilot. You cannot bring Ning Qing away. My people are here, and will soon envelop your territory. You will definitely lose this battle. Even if you kidnapped Ning Qing to take revenge on me, I am here now. So you can let go of Ning Qing, I will be your hostage.¡± Although the situation was dangerous, Lu Shaoming¡¯s voice was clear and calm.

    ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t, this lunatic doesn¡¯t havemon sense and morals anymore. He killed Grandma, he will also kill you.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at Lu Shaoming with tears blurring her vision. She did not want him to be in danger. Even a one percent chance of him getting hurt was too much .

    Grandma is dead? Lu Shaoming looked at girl with pity. He said gently, ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t cry. Grandma left while protecting you. You must stay strong and live well. This is Grandma¡¯s greatest sacrifice for you, Grandma loves you.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Shaoming, I won¡¯t cry.¡± Ning Qing took a breath through her red nose and forcefully withdrew her tears. She could not distract Lu Shaoming. She had to be strong.

    ¡°Haha,¡± Mu Yunfanughed crazily. He pped his hands in apuse. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you two would be so sweet and romantic. Even facing death you would still have such sweet interactions. Am I just a corpse?¡± Mu Yunfan grabbed onto Ning Qing¡¯s silky hair. Ning Qing¡¯s pale face showed pain, but she bit down her lip, not wanting to make a sound.

    ¡°Mu Yunfan, don¡¯t touch Ning Qing. I am here, if you want to do anything,e towards me.¡± Lu Shaoming said.

    ¡°Sure. Since Young Master Lu is willing to suffer on behalf of Qingqing, then you will kneel down here to beg me. I want you to kowtow to me.¡±

    ¡°No! Shaoming, don¡¯t kneel. A man should have dignity and not kneel. Don¡¯t kowtow to this lunatic, he is not worthy!¡± Ning Qing shouted.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mu Yunfan¡¯s expression was terrifying. At this moment, he did not want to hear Ning Qing¡¯s voice. She was defending Lu Shaoming and feeling upset for Lu Shaoming. He wanted to lift his hand to give her a tight p.

    ¡°Wait, Mu Yunfan. Don¡¯t touch her, I will kneel!¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s soft and pitiful voice echoed while he looked at that small pale face of the girl who was crying vehemently.

    He slowly knelt down. ¡°No! Lu Shaoming, don¡¯t!¡± Ning Qing screamed with all her heart. She was unable to look at the man she loved kneel in front of this lunatic. Who was Lu Shaoming? He was a true man who was able to support both heaven and earth. He was like the favoured child of God. She wouldn¡¯t allow him to bear such humiliation. ¡°Mu Yunfan, I won¡¯t allow you to achieve what you want! We wille to an end together!¡± Ning Qing violently struggled with the rope, the rope was actually not secure, when Ning Qing fumbled, the wooden stake came out from the mud, and Ning Qing¡¯s entire body went towards the cliff.

    ¡°Qingqing!¡± Mu Yunfan¡¯s eyes contracted and he stretched out his hand to grab onto Ning Qing. Lu Shaoming used this chance to pull out the sharp knife from his waist, flying towards Mu Yunfan¡¯s chest. Pu! There was a knife in the middle of Mu Yunfan¡¯s chest. Lu Shaoming came flying. The moment when Ning Qing was about to fall off the cliff, he held onto her shirt by her shoulder. The sounds of guns rang out. Lu Shaoming¡¯s people saw the situation and came running. Mu Yunfan¡¯s people were all on the ground.

    ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t make any sudden movements. Don¡¯t be afraid. Close your eyes and don¡¯t look down. You only need to believe me. Give yourself to me, I will bring you back up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s entire body was numb. Below her was a bottomless cliff; she did not dare look. Lu Shaoming used his strength and carried her entire body, which did not even weigh 45kg, back up. He released the ropes on her and took her in his embrace. Lu Shaoming kissed her hair andforted her, ¡°There is no need to be scared, Ning Qing. I am here. We will not separate from one another anymore.¡±

    ¡°Shaoming...¡± Ning Qing greedily sniffed the familiar crisp and clean scent on his body and tightly held onto him, crying loudly his embrace.

    She was just a moment away from death.

    She¡¯d almost been separated from him forever.

    The two hugged tightly together and at this moment, two bright headlights shone on them. It was Mu Yunfan. He had a knife in his heart but still managed toe driving towards them. ¡°Haha, I want to knock you to your death. I want you all to apany me in death!¡±

    ¡°Careful, Shaoming,¡± Ning Qing forgot to breathe, and she stretched out her hand to push Lu Shaoming away.

    But Lu Shaoming had long foreseen her actions. In the past, she could barely push him; he was just like a steel wall. Now was no different. Lu Shaoming stretched out and gave her a push. The car came crashing. Bang! Ning Qing saw Lu Shaoming get hit. The ss on the windshield shattered and Lu Shaoming rolled down.

    Blood! There was blood everywhere.

    Ning Qing felt like her entire world was filled with the stench of blood. She took deep breaths of air. Her nervous feelings causing her brain to copse with a Bang!

    ¡°Ah! Lu Shaoming!¡± Ning Qing screamed.

 Chapter 173 - Operate In The Near Future

    <h4>Chapter 173: Operate In The Near Future</h4>

    Ning Qing stood up and sprinted over.

    She knelt on the ground, wanting to hold Lu Shaoming, but dared not touch him. Arge amount of blood was flowing from his forehead along the outline of his handsome jawline.

    ¡°Shaoming!¡± Ning Qing¡¯s tears fell like beads from a broken thread, and her little hand trembled as she touched his cheek. ¡°Shaoming, open your eyes and look at me.¡±

    Hearing the girl¡¯s call, Lu Shaoming opened his eyes with some effort.

    Before Ning Qing could feel happy, Mu Yunfan, who had already gone mad, put his car in reverse. He stepped on the elerator again and rushed towards them.

    Ning Qing shrank back in terror and her small hand touched the ground, she touched a gun.

    The gun Lu Shaoming had thrown away.

    Ning Qing picked up the gun and slowly stood up, pointing the muzzle at the Mu Yunfan in the car.

    She had never killed anyone, nor had she ever held a gun. Her little hand with the gun was trembling and tears rushed down her cheeks, but she tried to open her eyes. The delicate little girl radiated a firm and cold air all over her.

    She was afraid, but she tried to be brave.

    Shaoming had fallen. She needed to protect herself and her man.

    Mu Yunfan charged over, Ning Qing burst into tears and squeezed the trigger.

    But then, a bloody hand covered her eyes as a man¡¯s soft, weak voice rang through her ears. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be afraid, close your eyes.¡±

    The gun in her small hand was grasped by Lu Shaoming. With a Bang!, the bullet flew into the head of Mu Yunfan.

    Mu Yunfan fell and the steering wheel turned right and the car ran directly into the adjacent hillside.

    With a Boom! The car was destroyed and a fire broke out.

    Mu Yunfan was dead.

    Ning Qing stretched out her hand and wiped her tears. She turned around. ¡°Shaoming...¡±

    The temperature on his hand suddenly dropped and Lu Shaoming fell down.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    Zhou Yao and Ou Luo Xi rushed over.

    ...

    Eight dayster.

    Grandma¡¯s funeral was over. A dark cloud hung over the Ning Family. Ning Qing went to the hospital every day. Lu Shaoming had been unconscious for eight days and hadn¡¯t woken up.

    In the ward, Ning Qing wiped Lu Shaoming¡¯s face with a warm towel. Because of his illness, his carved handsome face was a lot thinner, but his facial features were more profound and three-dimensional.

    His firm jaw was covered with a sprinkling of fresh stubble, which gave him an air of vicissitude. Ning Qing always held his jaw and gently kissed his stubble as she talked to him.

    ¡°Hubby, why aren¡¯t you waking up yet? Can you open your eyes and look at me? Hubby, I miss you very much. It will be Spring Festival in a few days. This is the first Chinese New Year after our marriage. Can you wake up and spend it with me? Hubby, I love you.¡±

    Yue Wanqing went into the ward and saw her daughter sitting at the bedside talking to herself. She was very upset. After putting down the thermos, she went into the bathroom to wash her face.

    She can¡¯t cry and be weak at times like this. When her daughter needs support, she should be the strongest pir for her daughter.

    Just then, the door of the bathroom was pushed open and Ning Zhenguo came in.

    After Li Meiling¡¯s imprisonment, and the deaths of Ning Yao and Grandma, he looked much older. He came forward and put his arm around Yue Wanqing and sighed, ¡°Wanqing, don¡¯t be sad. You and Qingqing have lost a lot of weight these days. Young Master Lu will wake up. Let¡¯s be more optimistic.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Yue Wanqing took back her tears. She looked at Ning Zhenguo and said gently, ¡°Zhenguo, you haven¡¯t been to the office for several days because of Grandma¡¯s funeral. We don¡¯t need your help in the hospital; you don¡¯t need to run here every day. You can go to the office and work.¡±

    ¡°Wanqing, you and Qingqing are more important than thepany. Young Master Lu is in aa now. Although I can¡¯t help you when Ie to the hospital, I am the only man in the Ning family, and you and Ning Qing can depend on me. I used to be too confused and horrible. After going through so many things, I have realized that what one needs most in life is a warm home. I have let you and Qingqing down. Fortunately, I still have time to make up for it slowly. Wanqing, please give me a chance, both you and Qingqing.¡±

    Yue Wanqing looked sad. ¡°I entered the Ning family when I was 8 years old. Now that mother has gone, there are only four of us left in the Ning family. We might have split up when we were young, but we¡¯re together now that we¡¯re old. This is only the start of ourpanionship and support for each other. I¡¯ve long since forgiven you in my heart, but I¡¯ve had nephropathy surgery and can¡¯t live for more than a couple of years. Zhenguo you...¡±

    Ning Zhenguo embraced Yue Wanqing in his arms. ¡°Wanqing, I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s one year or two years, I will always be with you. Bring Qingqing and move back to the Ning family house. Young Master Lu is in aa. You and Qingqing need to be taken care of. The Ning family home is your home.¡±

    Tears fell from Yue Wanqing¡¯s eyes.

    Ning Qing listened to their conversation silently. Her eyes were wet. In fact, Ning Zhenguo and Xu Junxi¡¯s lives were very simr. They were not inherently bad, but they had gone astray.

    Sometimes hatred was not so important. What matters was that living people are happy.

    She chose to forgive Ning Zhengguo.

    She hoped Grandma, who was already far away in heaven, could feel relieved.

    ...

    After seeing Yue Wanqing and Ning Zhenguo off, Ning Qing stayed in the ward with Lu Shaoming. She was preparing to tell Lu Shaoming a story. At that time, she caught a glimpse of white as snow drifted outside the window.

    It was snowing!

    Ning Qing shed her first brilliant smile in these eight days. She ran out of the window and looked. The sky was covered with white snow. The glittering and beautiful snowkes were falling slowly to the ground.

    Ning Qing suddenly remembered her first time meeting Lu Shaoming. It was summer at that time. She was wearing a long skirt, but she didn¡¯t expect time to pass so fast. She still remembered all kinds of sweet and beautiful experiences in the past as if it were yesterday and one winter solstice had arrived unexpectedly.

    Ning Qing¡¯s cheeks were wet when she touched them. Tears had flowed out from her eyes unknowingly.

    Shaoming...

    When could he wake up?

    Ning Qing¡¯s two small hands held her face as she sobbed. Her strong fa?ade she had put on these few days had copsed in an instant. Life without him was hard.

    Her heart was empty.

    When Ning Qing was crying bitterly, a strong arm wrapped around her soft waist, and she fell into a familiar warm embrace. ¡°What are you crying for, fool?¡±

    After a longa, his voice was hoarse, but still mellow to the ear. His voice was so soft and so full of heartache.

    Ning Qing froze in an instant. She turned around in a daze. Yes, the man she missed was standing in front of her.

    ¡°Shaoming, Shaoming!¡± Ning Qing cried even more. She threw herself into the man¡¯s embrace and rubbed against him in a coquettish way. ¡°Shaoming, are you awake? Don¡¯t talk, don¡¯t talk, if this is a dream, let me never wake up. *Sob*, Shaoming, I¡¯ve missed you so much. I dream of you every night. You would hold me like this, but it would all disappear when I would open my eyes. You wouldn¡¯t wake up so I could only cry.¡±

    Lu Shaoming rubbed her hair in a pampering manner and bent down. He bit her lip gently and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it hurts.¡± Ning Qing cried as she nodded, muttering with her pouted lovely pink lips.

    But she felt that something was amiss after a little thought. She felt pain, which indicated that she was not dreaming.

    Ning Qing raised her head slowly. Her eyes were sparkling with tears. She only dared to look at him timidly. She reached out and touched his handsome face. This feeling...

    ¡°Shaoming,¡± Ning Qing seemed alive again, her delicate small face burst out into a bright smile, jumping and bouncing around happily, at a loss, ¡°Shaoming, is it you really, you¡¯ve woken up? You¡¯ve woken up!¡±

    Ning Qing put two small hands around his neck and pulled him down. ¡°Bite me again, please bite me again.¡±

    Her soft and fragrant little body was buried in his arms, and Lu Shaoming¡¯s entire heart felt so soft that he could hardly stand it. His little wife, a 20-year-old girl.

    Lu Shaoming frowned, stooped and bit her lip again with some force. He asked softly, ¡°Does it hurt this time?¡±

    He was not willing to bite her, her lips were fragrant and soft, and he would feel weak in the knees when he bit her.

    ¡°Yes, it hurts.¡± Ning Qing kept nodding happily. She really wasn¡¯t dreaming. Lu Shaoming was back.

    Seeing the man trying to straighten up, Ning Qing quickly wrapped her arms around his neck and did not let go. She shook her head and said, shyly and sweetly, ¡°No pain, no pain. Hubby, bite me again.¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Lu Shaomingughed softly, sped the back of her head with his hand and kissed her gently.

    Ning Qing felt drunk, sweet in her mouth with bubbles in her heart. The man hugged her small petite waist and turned around. His strong body was against the wall, holding her in his warm arms. He blocked the cold wind for her; the man was a true gentleman.

    ¡°Shaoming, wait a minute. You just woke up. You¡¯re still a patient. I¡¯ll call the doctor to examine you.¡±

    This term, ¡°patient,¡± made Lu Shaoming raise his sharp brows. Why had she made him sound so weak? He bent down and picked the girl up horizontally.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly in the air, Ning Qing screamed and hugged the man¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Shaoming, you should let me down. You are a patient now. You can¡¯t carry me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming put her on the bed with a knee on the sheet and rubbed her delicate jaw with a rough thumb. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Try saying the word patient again?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s little face was red ¨C she just called him a patient. Why did he mind this word so much?

    She rolled like a tender snowball in his arms, stretched out her slender arms and rang the rm bell beside the bed.

    Herees the doctor.

    ...

    The doctor examined Lu Shaoming¡¯s body. He had no serious physical problems. The doctor asked him to have a good rest.

    After the doctor left, Ning Qing ced a soft pillow behind him. He leanedfortably on it. Ning Qing took off her shoes and climbed into bed. She lifted the nkets and nestled in his arms.

    He had woken up atst. It was beautiful and unreal. Ning Qing was afraid that he would slip away like a dream again. She touched his charming face with her small hand and kept rubbing his stubblele with her lips.

    Her lips felt pricked and itchy, and Ning Qing closed her eyes.

    Seeing the girl attaching herself to him, Lu Shaoming pulled her into his arms, amused. He kissed her on the forehead and asked, ¡°Has everything been dealt with ¨C Mu Yunfan, the police station, and Grandma?¡±

    Ning Qing opened her eyes, and her face was calm, but he could pick up a hint of mncholy. ¡°Yes, your second brother and Secretary Zhu handled everything. The Mu family had sent someone to take Mu Yunfan. The police station found the murderer and dered that I was innocent. As this has all developed... Dad has been handling Grandma¡¯s funeral, and it¡¯s all settled.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded. He knew that the girl was sad. Four lives had passed overnight and after everything with Mu Yunfan, she needed time to get over it.

    Lu Shaoming changed the subject and asked softly, ¡°Why, do you have a father again?¡±

    Ning Qing heard the teasing tone in his words. She beat him lightly with her tender fist. She didn¡¯t want to continue on this topic with him. She said with a delicate voice, ¡°Shaoming, why did you sleep for eight days? I was so afraid every day when you were still asleep.¡±

    The girl stretched out two small hands, holding out eight tender fingers to show him as she spoke.

    She looked so distressed.

    Lu Shaoming kissed her little face andughed, ¡°I had a long, long dream in which a little girl held a storybook and kept telling me stories. Her voice was so good that I didn¡¯t want to wake up.¡±

    Did he know that she was telling him stories?

    What? So it was her fault that he only woke up now.

    Lu Shaoming held the storybook on the bedside table in his hand. He flipped through a couple of pages and frowned. ¡°Is this your hobby?¡±

    This storybook was very old. It was full of love stories about men and women. Ning Qing loved to read it.

    But this was obviously not interesting to the man; with his superior upbringing, it was probably his first time being exposed to such a book. His evaluation of the book was written on his face ¨C vulgar.

    ¡°Give it back to me!¡± Ning Qing grabbed the storybook like it was her treasure. Her thin face flushed red as she muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on this book, you¡¯ve listened to it for eight-days and woken up to it.¡±

    Looking at the girl hiding the storybook under her pillow, Lu Shaoming reached out to touch her head lovingly, but before he could touch her, his sight went ck and he had a severe headache.

    Lu Shaoming frowned and gently rubbed his temples.

    As soon as Ning Qing turned around, she saw that the man was slightly in pain and tired. She was shocked. She held Lu Shaoming¡¯s pale face in her two small hands and asked with concern, ¡°Shaoming, what¡¯s wrong with you and where does it hurt? Don¡¯t frighten me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming suddenly opened his eyes, reached out and held her in his arms. He kissed her delicate tender neck andughed, ¡°Can this trick you too? Look, I caught you.¡±

    Ning Qing breathed a sigh of relief. She looked sideways and kissed the man¡¯s charming sideburns. She said to him, displeased, ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t frighten me like this next time. I¡¯m so afraid that something will happen to you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded. ¡°Rest assured, nothing will happen to me, I will always be with you. Ning Qing, I¡¯m a little hungry. Go back and cook for me. I want you to cook for me personally.¡±

    Hearing that he was hungry, Ning Qing quickly let go of him, she kissed his lips, and the corners of her mouth curved into a smile. ¡°Then wait for me obediently, Hubby. I will be back soon.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing left the ward just as Zhu Rui arrived. After greeting her, Zhu Rui opened the door and saw his president leaning against the bed and frowning while pressing his temples.

    Zhu Rui hurried up and asked, ¡°President, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Lu Shaoming opened his eyes, and he wasn¡¯t too emotional. He lifted the nkets and got out of bed. ¡°Nothing serious. Just a headache. Let¡¯s go and get an x-ray.¡±

    Half an hourter, the results came, and the attending physician looked grave as he said, ¡°Young Master Lu, ording to the results, there is a very small shadow near the brainstem. Considering that you were hit by a car, it is possible that a very small ss shard made its way into your head. This situation is very dangerous, and it is better to have it operated on in the near future.¡±

 Chapter 174 - New Year

    <h4>Chapter 174: New Year</h4>

    Zhu Rui listened, and his facial expression changed drastically. ¡°Doctor, is this operation dangerous?¡± The doctor nodded his head and said, ¡°Young Master Lu, I will be honest with you, based on the standards of medical care in the country now, if we were to do this operation, there would be a 70% risk factorpared to overseas medical technologies where they are more advanced. I suggest that you try exploring overseas medical treatment.¡± Lu Shaoming listened and did not speak. He walked out of the ward. Zhu Rui followed him and said, ¡°President, let¡¯s go overseas to do the operation as quickly as possible. This cannot drag on any longer...¡± Zhu Rui still wanted to speak, but at this moment: ¡°Shaoming!¡± Ning Qing had arrived.

    She went home to change into a new outfit. It was a light blue short winter jacket paired together with a white scarf. She put on white earmuffs that hade together with the scarf. The earmuffs were furry. It was what small girls wore. It made her small face look extra young and beautiful. She used one hand to hold onto a thermos cup, and another was hidden secretly behind her back. Lu Shaoming looked at Zhu Rui meaning ¨C Don¡¯t let Madam know. Zhu Rui hesitantly nodded his head.

    Lu Shaoming walked forward, standing beside the girl. He stretched out his hand to touch the girl¡¯s pale and clean face. Smiling, he said, ¡°What are you hiding in your hands? Let me see.¡± Ning Qing shyly behaved coy and took her little hand out. ¡°Shaoming, look! I made this for you myself!¡± Ning Qing¡¯s small hand had a peanut made out of white snow. The peanut looked lifelike. It was made very urate. Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes were full of gentleness. He looked at her frozen red hands and felt sorry for her. ¡°This is for me?¡± He asked. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. I hope the peanut can protect you and ensure that live a long and healthy life, without sickness or incident,¡± she said while blinking her eyes, smiling innocently. Zhu Rui, who was standing behind them, saw the scene y out in front of him. He lifted his gaze and controlled the tears welling in his eyes. He turned his body to leave.

    Lu Shaoming did not show any expression on his face. He was a man who did not easily show his emotions. He ced the peanut onto his palm. He cupped her shoulders and brought into the ward. ¡°Thank you, Wifey.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me, haha.¡± Lu Shaoming ced the peanut on the bed stand. He went on the bed and used his hands to hold onto the cold and wet hands of the girl and rubbed them to give her warmth. He then brought them to his cheeks.

    Feeling the warmth of his face, Ning Qing immediately smiled brightly like a flower. She withdrew her small hand. She got close to his handsome face and gave him a loud kiss on his cheek. ¡°Hubby, you are a patient now. I should be the one taking care of you. I am not cold. You must be hungry, I will feed you some porridge.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming kissed her mesmerizing red lips.

    Ning Qing opened the thermos. It was full of thickened millet porridge, and there was also a te of a refreshing side dish. Lu Shaoming saw this and frowned. ¡°This was what you personally cooked for me?¡± Was heining that porridge was unsavoury? Ning Qing used a small spoon to bring it to his lips and with a gentle tone, sheforted him. ¡°Hubby, Mum said that you are sick and only can have some in porridge. Be good. After you are well and out of the hospital, I will prepare a table full of dishes to help you regain your strength. For now, be good and eat your porridge.¡± Lu Shaoming opened his mouth to have a bite of the porridge. He leaned toward her white tiny earlobes and said in a low voice, ¡°Will you prepare bullwhip soup?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing blushed and gave him a stare. ¡°Acting so improper!¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at her and smiled gently. Sometimes, he was really jealous of that gentleness that she brought to him. If he chose to go overseas for surgery and brought her along, she would definitely care for him delicately and to the best of her abilities. He also needed her. From the time she became his weakness, the gentleness in his life, he started to have concerns. He was reduced to an ordinary man in the world, afraid of death. He had be weak. He was afraid that heaven would not give him enough time to love her properly.

    Should he let her know about his illness? He craved her apaniment for the entire process. With her beside him when he enters the operating room, the first thing he sees after he exits the operating theatre would be her smiling face...

    She was his wife. But, forget about that. The surgery had its risks. He did not want to see her waiting alone, and he did not want to see her shed tears because of him. It was okay just being like this.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming was discharged from the hospital, it was the 30th day of thest lunar month. Lu Shaoming drove to fetch the family of 3 to go to the supermarket to purchase New Years¡¯ goods. Ning Zhenguo and Yue Wanqing went to select ingredients. Lu Shaoming pushed the cart and brought Ning Qing to shop around. Ning Qing picked arge ¡°Good Fortune¡± character and showed it to Lu Shaoming. ¡°Shaoming, shall we buy a ¡®Good Fortune¡¯ to paste it on our door?¡±

    ¡°Sure, anything that Wifey wants, we¡¯ll get.¡± While speaking, Lu Shaoming stretched out his hand to help Ning Qing turn the word around. Ning Qing burst intoughter and said, ¡°Hubby, you should always turn the ¡®Good Fortune¡¯ character around, then good fortune woulde around to us. Hubby, haven¡¯t you celebrated Spring Festival, and pasted ¡®Good Fortune¡¯ on your door before?¡±

    ¡°We never did. Our family immigrated to the United States long ago. there is no Spring Festival in America. There is only Halloween. Furthermore, in the business sector, everyone was busy. Our family had little time to gather as a whole, so we didn¡¯t celebrate festivals,¡± Lu Shaoming replied patiently.

    Ning Qing listened and ced the word in the shopping cart. She intimately held onto Lu Shaoming¡¯s elbow and used her small face to nudge his wool sweater. Feeling sorry for him, she said, ¡°Hubby is so pitiful. If, if I knew all along that you would be my husband, I would definitely give you everything delicious that I had to share it with you. And I¡¯d have spent every Spring Festival with you.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Lu Shaomingughed and didn¡¯t reply. Actually there was not much to pity him for. A person that endures such great honour should take on such loneliness; there was not much warmth in the Lu family, and he was used to it after all these years.

    But now, he had little wifey by his side. Because of a ¡°Good Fortune¡± sign, she looked upon him with such gentleness, as if he had been so wrong. She was reallyforting him like one would a child. ¡°If I knew all along that you¡¯d be my wife, then I would not have gone to America. I will buy a house near your family. I will look at you grow up and apany you as you grow old.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s lips curled up into a sweet smile. This man is bing more and more fluent in thenguage of love.

    It was all because of her teachings.

    Hehe.

    The two walked one round around the supermarket. Lu Shaoming asked Ning Qing, ¡°Wifey, do you have anything that you want to buy?¡± Ning Qing had snuck a nce at the rack at the front of the store. Her face was red. Her two pale hands were in front of her, twisted into fists. She stuttered as she said, ¡°Hubby, I...I am in the dangerous period...¡± Lu Shaoming understood her meaning in a second. These few days he did not touch her. When they were alone, he could not help but keep thinking about it. But she was not willing, and always asked him to hold off a little longer. Lu Shaoming raised his eyebrows and scanned the rack. He said in a low voice, ¡°Then you go quickly, seeing that there is nobody there now. Go, pick one that you like.¡±

    Ning Qing scanned her surroundings, there was no one in sight. ¡°Okay.¡± She cupped her small face and ran over. When she started to look through them, she realized something was wrong. What was this? Shouldn¡¯t a mane to over to pick these items? Howe he gave her the indication, and she was here sneakilying to purchase it instead? She had been wronged. Oh. Ning Qing picked one and turned her body. Lu Shaoming was still situated a few steps away from her. Both of his hands were inside his pockets. She could see his figure from the side. She bit her lip to look at him. A grey coat with khaki pants. His figure was healthy and upright, tall and handsome. The bright lights of the supermarket shone on his face and highlighted his sculpture like features well. He was mesmerizing and charming.

    As if she had been hit on a pressure point, she hugged the embarrassing item in her embrace and looked at him in a blur. It was only then she knew she was also attracted to appearance. She was attracted to his delicate exterior.

    At that moment, a young boy dashed into her vision. He was dressed in a checkered shirt with overalls. He appeared to be around one and a half years old, and it looks like he had barely learned how to walk. He was swaying from side to side and walked up to Lu Shaoming. Lu Shaoming was looking at an item in his hand. He felt something tug his pants. When he looked down, a small boy, soft and fair, was using his small finger to pinch his trousers. ¡°Big Bro!¡± From Ning Qing¡¯s angle, she saw the boy raise his head and open his mouth to reveal four little teeth as he smiled at Lu Shaoming with a silly grin. That man gave the boy a rough look, and used his two fingers to y with the boy¡¯s chubby little chin. It was like he was petting a small Pekingese dog. The boy was even happier after that.

    Ning Qing found this scene heartwarming; she was moved. The shadows of the adult and small child reflected on the floor. Maybe this is what he would look like as a dad. A young mum came forward to grab the boy. Lu Shaoming withdrew his gaze and looked sideways. He found his little wife looking at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°What are you standing there for? Are you done shopping?¡± Lu Shaoming stood up and waved at her. ¡°I am done.¡± Ning Qing blushed and walked over. Lu Shaoming embraced her and kissed her small face intimately. The two walked away. This scene was seen by Yue Wanqing. Ning Zhenguo said softly, ¡°Wanqing, it seems like Young Master Lu likes kids very much.¡±

    ...

    Thest day of the lunar year was the reunion dinner. Ning Qing was in the kitchen helping her mum with some chores. Yue Wanqing looked at her daughter¡¯s happy face and started to probe. ¡°Qing qing, you have been married to Shaoming for so long. When do you n to have a kid?¡± Ning Qing¡¯s hands froze and she said embarrassedly, ¡°Mum, I am still young. I have talked to Shaoming and we have agreed that we would only consider it after 2 years.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between two years in the future and now? Qingqing, Mum knows that you are busy with your career, but you are young, Shao Ming isn¡¯t. After the New Year, he will 31 already. When you n on having kids, then prepare for pregnancy, then bear the kids for another 10 months, it¡¯ll take another 2 to 3 years. Are you nning to give birth when Shao Ming is 35 or 36? Each person in a rtionship should consider the other. Today at the supermarket, Mum could tell that Shaoming likes kids very much. He is only making a concession for you, but you also should appreciate how lucky you are. Having kids is a big event in life.¡±

    Ning Qing thought of the scene at the supermarket. She felt that she didn¡¯t even have the strength in her small hands to wash the vegetables; the scene was too cute.

    If a man like him were a dad...

    Ning Qing could not imagine. Mum was right to remind her. She didn¡¯t consider it. Lu Shaoming was almost 31; in his heart, he probably wanted a kid. Yue Wanqing saw that Ning Qing had been won over and continued, ¡°Qingqing, there are many young mothers nowadays. After the New Year, take the reins and have one with Shaoming. Mum also wants a grandkid. What¡¯s more. A kid is so lonely by himself, so give Shao Ming one or two more.¡± Ning Qing was so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t speak, but Mom was right.

    ...

    At this moment, Lu Shaoming stood by the balcony to answer a call. On the other end was a warm male voice. ¡°Shaoming, I have seen your brain scans. I have coborated with my medical professor toe up with a n. The risk factor is around 20%. When are youing to Britain? I will arrange for surgery as soon as possible.¡± Lu Shaoming looked backwards to see a Ning Qing, who was busy with her chores, and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be another two days. I will rush there as fast as I can.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Shaoming. I hope that you cane to Ennd as soon as possible. If you drag this out too long, with your situation, your recovery would take very long.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Lu Shaoming ended the call.

    At this moment, Ning Qing who was smiling like a flower in full bloom, called out to him, ¡°Shaoming, dinner¡¯s ready.¡± The entire family sat at the dinner table to enjoy the reunion dinner. Yue Wanqing served a big bowl of sweet dumplings first. Ning Qing used thedle to scoop two for Lu Shaoming then gave herself another two. She had a bite of the dumplings and Yue Wanqing, who was seated opposite her, asked, ¡°Qingqing, what is the filling of the dumpling you ate?¡± Ning Qing did not answer but Yue Wanqing¡¯s sharp eyes indicated that she knew, and she was excited about it. She smiled and said, ¡°Qingqing, Mom prepared a dumpling filled with red date. It was eaten by you. See, this is a sign from heaven. Mom hereby wishes that you and Shaoming will give birth to a son soon.¡±

    Ning Qing blushed, ¡°Mum!¡± How could Mom say these things at the dinner table? It was so embarrassing.

    Ning Qing sneakily nced at the man beside her. Lu Shaoming¡¯s deep eyes were shining brightly like obsidian. He curled his lips and was looking gently at her. Ning Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she quickly averted her gaze.

    ...

    After the meal, Ning Zhenguo ced fireworks and firecrackers on the grass in the vi, then used a lighter to ignite them. The sound of firecrackers rang in the air. Colourful fireworks filled the sky, and the New Year was here. Ning Qing ced two hands on the stairs in the winding corridor to look. Lu Shaoming embraced her from the back and asked gently, ¡°Like to look at fireworks?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I love them very much.¡± Ning Qing used one hand to point at the fireworks that resembled shooting stars. ¡°Shao,ing, look there, it is really so beautiful.¡± As she spoke, Ning Qing turned her head to kiss his face and leaned towards his ear, ¡°Shaoming, this year¡¯s fireworks are the most beautiful fireworks that I have seen. They are also my favourite, because you are by my side.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at her abnormally bright face that was lit by the fireworks. Heughed and asked, ¡°Ning Qing, do you have any New Years¡¯ wishes?¡±

    Ning Qing did not answer, and asked, ¡°Shaoming, what is your New Years¡¯ wish?¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s two muscr arms tightly held onto her 53cm waist, and he pinched her.

    ¡°I hope that Wifey would give me a Little Ning Qing.¡± Aiya, he finally said it. At the dinner table just now, his gentle gaze had bright glimpse of hope. He hoped that she would give him a child.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart was smothered by ayer of honey. She closed her eyes then opened them again to look at the fireworks in the sky. Okay, her New Years¡¯ wish was...his New Years¡¯ wish. Give him either a little Ning Qing or a little Lu Shaoming.

    Give birth to one first, then after a few years, she would give birth to another one for him. She wanted to give birth to two kids for him.

    ...

    After watching the fireworks, Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing went back into the room. Ning Qing went to the bathroom to bathe, theny on the bed to see the work schedule that Xiao Zhou passed to her. After the New Year, she would officially return to the entertainment industry! After looking for a while, there was a dip in the bed. Lu Shaoming had finished showering and came to bed. He had a hairdryer in his hand and helped Ning Qing dry her damp hair. The warm wind blowing behind her neck made Ning Qing feel extrafortable. She threw her work schedule aside. She was just like a little squirrel moving her little head into his strong chest, and she began to driftfortably. She had the urge to sleep.

 Chapter 175 - Tell Him That Iâ€™ve Come from China to Find Him

    <h4>Chapter 175: Tell Him That I¡¯ve Come from China to Find Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    When she had just closed her eyes, Lu Shaoming kept the hairdryer and began to pinch her tender little face. ¡°Heartless little thing, you¡¯re asleep just like this?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small heart thumped chaotically in her chest. If she said she did not know the next program, it would definitely be a lie.

    But she couldn¡¯t take the initiative. She was still shy and reserved and had little experience.

    She removed all four limbs from his waist and abdomen, rolled around the bed in the shape of a small tender ball, and went to sleep by herself.

    Suddenly, a hot and broad chest stuck to her slim back. Lu Shaoming¡¯s hand wrapped around her raised his body and kissed the half of her face buried in her pillow.

    ¡°It¡¯s already New Year¡¯s Day, little Wifey. You should grow up too.¡±

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t talk to him, he was taking an undeserved gain for granted. She was 21 and he was 31. Didn¡¯t he like her for her young age?

    Doing his best to bully her.

    Ning Qing reached out to turn off the light, but her small hand was held in his palm. ¡°Don¡¯t switch it off, Wifey. Let me have a good look at you. I want to remember your appearance.¡±

    Ning Qing swung up her little tender fist and hammered him. The girl¡¯s voice was so charming, and she was behaving in an extremely spoiled manner. ¡°Hmph, if you don¡¯t look at me, will you forget me? Will you not remember how I look one day?¡±

    She felt so full of grievances, nobody bullied someone as he did.

    She loves him. She would never forget his appearance in her entire life. She would surely pick him out from a crowd with a single nce.

    But now when he bullied her, he said such a thing.

    She doesn¡¯t like to hear it.

    ¡°Wifey, I won¡¯t forget you. I¡¯ll never forget you. Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all Hubby¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t pout. Hubby¡¯s heart will ache.¡±

    Lu Shaoming grabbed her little face in one hand and kissed her forcefully.

    His kiss was hard, quite different from his usual gentlemanly demeanor, so tyrannical and wild as if he wanted to lovingly crush her bones.

    Ning Qing¡¯s entire body was weak. Her small hands slowly made their way to his head, and she responded to him with shyly.

    Lu Shaoming let go of her, and the girl¡¯s delicate cheeks were dyed with a rouge-like flush like a peach blossom just blooming.

    He reached out to open the drawer of the bed cab, where she had ced the thing she had bought at the supermarket today.

    ¡°Shaoming!¡± Ning Qing stopped him.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes were bright, and the usuallyposed man showed a faint joy. ¡°Wifey, are you going to give birth to a baby for me?¡±

    Ning Qing did not nod or shake her head. She buried her small face in his chest. She dared not look at him. ¡°Shaoming, I¡¯m afraid... Actually, I¡¯m not ready to be a mother. I¡¯m really too young. I¡¯m still a child myself.¡±

    Lu Shaoming touched her dainty nose and kissed her red lips. He murmured indulgently, ¡°Fool, who asked you to have a baby and grow up overnight? Be it you or the baby, leave it all to me. I allow you to grow up with the baby, and I will support you.¡±

    Many new mothers grow up overnight after they have babies, and those who could not grow up in time be depressed. But there are also many mothers who maintain their simple and charming character on the day their children get married. In fact, this was never a problem of reality, but a problem of your man.

    In one¡¯s life, people would be lucky to meet a man like Lu Shaoming. His wife was a big baby in his eyes. One day, his big baby would give birth to a little baby. He would be absolutely OK with taking care of both of them. His shoulders would shelter them from the wind and rain. He would protect them until the end of their lives.

    This was really the most romantic thing in the world.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart felt as if a feather had tickled it. She was so moved that she could not help but hold his neck tightly. She continued to act as a charming woman. ¡°Hubby, I want to give you two babies, one son, and one daughter would be ideal. This is the dowry I¡¯ll give you for our marriage. You married me and I¡¯ll make a good life for you.¡±

    One son and one daughter will bring a good life.

    Lu Shaoming passionately kissed her and removed her small hand from his neck. He weaved his fingers through hers and held her hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for the good life that my wife brings me...¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s body was a little stiff and she found it difficult to rx. After all, this was her first time trying to conceive.

    Lu Shaomingforted her again and again, and his soft voice was like the spring breeze in April. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be nervous, you won¡¯t get pregnant the first time. If you immediately conceive, then it¡¯s God¡¯s will.¡±

    ...

    After an hour

    Ning Qing¡¯s small red face was buried in Lu Shaoming¡¯s arms. Lu Shaoming, fumbled for a cigarette while half-naked and lit it. His left hand was holding her shoulder, while his right hand held the cigarette, and after taking a deep puff, he flicked the ash into the ashtray.

    Ning Qing raised her small head to look at him, touched his prominent male Adam¡¯s apple with her small hand, and began to ask, ¡°Hubby, have you had any worriestely?¡±

    There was nothing amiss, but her woman¡¯s sixth sense always felt that something was wrong with him.

    Lu Shaoming took a puff of a cigarette and looked down. He slowly exhaled the smoke on her face. ¡°Yes... I¡¯m going to Ennd for business in a couple days. It¡¯ll take me about a week.¡±

    Ning Qing took a breath of smoke and choked on it quickly. Her already red face was even redder. He had never made the action of blowing the smoke towards her before.

    Her little hand pinched him gently on his six pack, and she said in a charming voice, ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re choking me!¡±

    Lu Shaoming knows that she doesn¡¯t like him smoking. Today was his first time smoking in the bedroom. He put out half of his cigarette in the ashtray, held her waist in both hands, and sat her in his embrace. There was heating in the bedroom. He pulled over the nket and covered her shoulder.

    ¡°Are you angry? Don¡¯t be angry Wifey. Hubby will make amends to youter.¡±

    Ning Qing threw a small tender fist at him, he was indecent again.

    She dove into his arms and buried her little head in his neck. ¡°Hubby, is your business trip urgent? Tomorrow is the Spring Festival. Can you apany me for a few more days and leave after the fifth day?¡±

    Lu Shaoming rubbed her bright forehead with his firm jaw. A warm orangemp was shining in the bedroom, and he was full ofziness after letting himself go. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Wifey and leave on the fifth day.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Hubby.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s eyes curved with a smile, and she suddenly remembered something else. ¡°Hubby, we have been married for so long. When are you going to take me to see your parents? The ugly daughter-inw had to see her parents-inw, after all, so don¡¯t keep dragging it out.¡±

    She had told him many times that she wanted to meet his parents, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart. He was really busy with his work and always said that they would go when he was free.

    But when would he be free?

    ¡°Alright, no more dys. When I get back from Ennd, I¡¯ll take you to America to see them.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ning Qing was a little worried. ¡°Hubby, will Mom and Dad dislike me?¡±

    Lu Shaoming pinched her dainty nose and said adoringly, ¡°Why would they? Whoever sees my little wife loves her; they will like you. And you¡¯re living with me, not with them. We can only do our part well. We can¡¯t force others to like us.¡±

    There was a deep meaning in his words as if he was giving her an early vination.

    ¡°Hubby, you can rest assured that even if Mom and Dad don¡¯t like me, I will try my best to please them on the ount that they have given me such a good husband. As long as I show my goodness and filial piety, they will ept me.¡±

    Ning Qing was full of confidence.

    Lu Shaoming liked her cute appearance so much that he could hardly bear it. He held the back of her head with one hand and gave her a lingering kiss.

    ¡°Baby, find Zhu Rui when I¡¯m not here if anything crops up, alright?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Hubbye back early.¡±

    ¡°Will do.¡±

    ...

    10 dayster.

    Lu Shaoming left on the fifth day of the spring festival. Ning Qing took him to the airport, and then eagerly waited for him toe back, but he did not.

    She could still call his phone the first few days that he was in Ennd, but then he turned it off. Ning Qing asked Zhu Rui about it, but Zhu Rui only said that the president was busy, and asked her to wait at ease.

    The more Ning Qing waited, the more uneasy she felt. Even if he was busy, did he need to switch off his phone all the time?

    He had never been out of touch with her for so long.

    Ning Qing felt as anxious as a cat on hot bricks. She felt that Zhu Rui must know something, but he wouldn¡¯t tell her. She came up with an idea and carried her bag to Guang Qing.

    She went to Zhu Rui¡¯s office and pushed the door open.

    Zhu Rui was stunned when he saw her. He then quickly weed her up and respectfully said, ¡°Madam, you are here, the president has not decided on the return schedule. When the presidentes back, I will tell you immediately.¡±

    Ning Qing frowned and said solemnly, ¡°Secretary Zhu, how long do you want to lie to me? Paper can¡¯t wrap fire, I already know.¡±

    ¡°What? Madam, you... ¡± Zhu Rui¡¯s face changed.

    Ning Qing was even surer of the idea in her heart. Her eyes were red and she was in tears. ¡°Secretary Zhu, why don¡¯t you tell me what happened to your president? I¡¯m his wife. I have the right to know. If he has any shorings, I don¡¯t want to live too, I...¡±

    ¡°Madam.¡± Zhu Rui interrupted Ning Qing and began to persuade her, ¡°There¡¯s nothing serious with the president. You must not do anything foolish. The president flew to Ennd to have a brain operation to remove ss shards. In fact, the operation was very sessful, but when he woke up, the president had lost part of his memory and forgot you.¡±

    Forgot you?

    Ning Qing stared at him and stepped back. Her ears were ringing. She hardly knew what Zhu Rui was talking about.

    He didn¡¯t go to Ennd for business but for surgery?

    He didn¡¯t even tell her.

    How could he possibly forget her?

    No!

    Never!

    Ning Qing looked down and let the tears fall from her eyes. She calmly said, ¡°Was it the time when he was hit by the car and hurt his head? Why didn¡¯t he take me with him when he had an operation?¡±

    No wonder that during the Spring Festival, she had felt that something was wrong with him. He had hidden his illness.

    Zhu Rui didn¡¯t want Madam to misunderstand the president. He sighed and exined, ¡°Madam, the president didn¡¯t tell you because he was afraid that you would be sad. The surgery has risks. He knew you couldn¡¯t stand it if something were to go wrong.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded. ¡°Secretary Zhu, where is he now? Can you tell me his address? I want to find him. How can you be sure that he had forgotten me? Maybe when I appear in front of him and tell him about our past, he will remember me. Wouldn¡¯t it be too cruel for you to sentence me to death without letting me try?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Zhu Rui was in a dilemma. He looked at Ning Qing¡¯s red eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Madam, the president is in the United States. He¡¯s back at the Lu family house.¡±

    Back at the Lu family house?

    Ning Qing understood that he was with his parents. His family had all settled in the United States. He once said that because of her, he focused his work in T city.

    Looking at Zhu Rui¡¯s awkward expression and how he was biting his tongue, Ning Qing had also guessed the problem. Lu Shaoming did not remember her. She had never seen her parents-inw. Now, he had returned to the Lu family house. She was probably unable to even step through the door of the Lu family house.

    ¡°Alright, Secretary Zhu, thank you. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Ning Qing turned and left.

    ...

    Ning Qing took a bus to the airport. Xiao Zhou greeted her at the airport and handed her the airne ticket and passport. ¡°Ning Qing, this is the address of the Lu family that you asked me to check in the United States. The Lu family has a big business. They live in the most luxurious section of Wall Street in the United States. They are the aristocrats of the financial industry, so they are easy to monitor.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded and murmured, ¡°Xiao Zhou, It will take me a few days to go to the United States. I will hold a press conference to formally state my return to the entertainment industry when I¡¯m back. Before that, wait for my word.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Zhou embraced Ning Qing. ¡°Ning Qing, you can go and find Young Master Lu at ease. Your man matters most, your career can rank second.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing got off the ne at 8 a.m. U.S Eastern time. She did not go to the Lu family house immediately after leaving the airport. Instead, she went to the mall to pick out some gifts.

    It was very impolite to go empty-handed to see her parents-inw for the first time, but she didn¡¯t know what her parents-inw liked, so she couldn¡¯t decide on what to get.

    The Lu family was very rich and not short of gifts. They looked down on ordinary things. Ning Qing walked half the length of Wall Street until 4 p.m. before finalizing the gifts. She looked for them by address with two or three bags.

    As she stood in front of the Lu family house Gate, only then did Ning Qing really realized the wealth and status of the Lu family.

    This was a milky white vi with European and American style. It was a ssic manor on a huge property.

    In addition to the spire of the main building, the vi had a small castle-like bungalow. In front of the four-story main building, there was a Chinese-style t-roofed corridor with maple-colored cane chairs and retro-pce-style building lights full of ssical elegance.

    Ning Qing was standing outside the carved gate at the moment. Her vision was filled with boundless mowedwns, pale yellow cobblestoned paths, green olive trees, and fountains of flowing water in front of the vi gate.

    This kind of image could only be seen on TV or in magazines, but it had clearly appeared in front of Ning Qing¡¯s eyes now.

    Apart from the shock, Ning Qing¡¯s heart was slightly disappointed. Lu Shaoming was like the Prince Charming who had fallen from the sky to her. Now the Prince did not remember her, she had be Cindere again.

    Ning Qing raised her eyes. Even though she had guessed the bumps of the road ahead, she would surely be able to find her lover in the seven-color auspicious clouds with a smile.

    She was Lu Shaoming¡¯s wife.

    No one could change that.

    She loves him.

    Even if she took 1000 steps back, even if he had really forgotten her, she believed that his feelings for her were still there.

    Ning Qing took the first two steps and rang the doorbell.

    Quickly someone came to the vi and a kind old housekeeper in his 50s said, ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡±

    Ning Qing nodded politely and smiled. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Lu Shaoming. Please tell him that my name is Ning Qing and I¡¯vee from China to find him.¡±

    The old housekeeper looked at Ning Qing and nodded. ¡°Okay, miss, wait a moment. I¡¯ll let him know.¡±

 Chapter 176 - The Three Months Promise

    <h4>Chapter 176: The Three Months Promise</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing waited for 5 minutes. Someone exited the vi. It was not Lu Shaoming, but it was an elegantly dressed luxurious woman. She had a delicate up-do, and looked to maintain herself well. Her face still showed signs of her beauty, and she seemed to be a belle in her youth. Ning Qing was momentarily nervous; this woman was probably Lu Shaoming¡¯s mother. Her mother inw. Song Yajing.

    Song Yajing walked quietly to face Ning Qing. She did not open the door, but stood behind the door to look at Ning Qing. Her eyes did not seem to contain any hate or favour, and she only silently observed without warmth. Ning Qing felt that she was taken as a product in the supermarket and was scanned head to toe by a person.

    She felt a little ufortable, and a little nervous. She tried hard to present a warm and proper smile, and she said, ¡°Mother, how are you? Our first meeting is a little abrupt. My name is Ning Qing, and I am Lu Shaoming¡¯s wife.¡± Song Yajing had a green premium silk scarf on her, she tightened the scarf and replied in a sharp tone, ¡°Miss Ning, how are you? It turns out that you are the wife that my son married in China.¡±

    The words, ¡°The wife my son married in China,¡± were said to mean that she would not recognize Ning Qing as her daughter inw. She would not even open the door to let Ning Qing into the Lu family. So they could only speak like this, with one person behind the door, and the other outside. Ning Qing had predicted this would happen. Although her heart was in great pain, her smile did not change. ¡°Mother, I know that Lu Shaoming and I got married too fast. In this period of time we also did note to visit you or Father. These things are all my fault, I will try to respect and be filial to you two in the future. I will do well in the role of the daughter inw of the Lu family.¡±

    Song Yajing did not respond to her words. She could only question her further, ¡°Miss Ning, do you know what kind of family the Lu family is?¡± Ning Qing wanted to answer, but Song Yajing did not even give her the chance to speak. She said, ¡°Our Lu Corporation is the biggest conglomerate in the business sector today. My son Lu Shaoming is the 9th generation son of the Lu family. He debuted his firstpany Guang Qing on the market in Los Angeles when he was 16. Miss Ning, if you had such a family background, and such a son that made you so proud, how would you choose a daughter inw?¡±

    Ning Qing did not speak further because she knew that Song Yajing still had other words to say. ¡°Miss Ning, I asked someone to check on your family background. Your father Ning Zhenguo managed a smallpany and he had many scandals. 3 years ago, he chased both you and your mother out of the house. Then you entered the entertainment industry, and struggled all the way until now. You fought with your stepmother, stepsister and were the subject of endless rumors. You even attracted many unlucky romantic interests. Miss Ning, solely based on your notorious name for yourself, do you think that makes you qualified to call me mother now?

    ¡°The Lu family doesn¡¯t need any family connections by marriage, but the daughter inw of the Lu family must be born of a wealthy family. She has to be elegant, reserved, and noble. Which of these requirements do you think you fulfil?

    ¡°Taking a step back to say ¨C you have been married to my son for half a year. What did you give up for him? What did you give him? You have attracted so many unlucky romantic interests but had my son settle it all for you. If he had to Ennd for surgery and now has amnesia, then it is you who harmed his life!¡±

    ¡°Miss Ning, put yourself in my shoes. You will be a mother in the future. If your son married a woman like you, would you like and ept her?¡±

    Ning Qing had no words to retaliate, Song Yajing was calm and made sense. Although the factors that she listed were all the objective truth, standing from the angle of a mother inw, a daughter inw like her was actually not favourable. Song Yajing¡¯s words were not overboard.

    But, ¡°Mother, my family background and experience are not something I chose for myself. All these things you listed weren¡¯t all my fault. I know that being together with Shaoming, he has always been the one that is contributing in this rtionship. I couldn¡¯t be by his side while he went for surgery in Ennd, but Mother please believe that I love Shaoming. I will treat him even better in the future. I know I am in the wrong and I will work harder to mend my wrongdoings in the future.¡±

    Song Yajing was not convinced. She said coldly with a snort, ¡°Miss Ning, it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s toote. My son has forgotten you, and you have no chance of mending the wrongdoings.¡± This line poked Ning Qing¡¯s sore spot. ¡°Mother, where is Shaoming? Let me see him once okay? I am his wife. We are married. This is a fact.¡±

    ¡°Miss Ning is using the marriage certificate to do whatever she pleases? Since you are her, then state your conditions. Your conditions to divorce.¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head and said with certainty, ¡°Mother, I would not divorce him!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Song Yajing¡¯s smile had a touch of insult, ¡°Miss Ning, I always thought that you were a clever person, so now take into ount that you still have your hands on the bargaining chip. I still can fulfil your wishes, you should take this chance when you have it. I am not inclined to take action against you, but once I do, you will know that you won¡¯t be able to withstand the actions taken by the Lu family. If your family or friends get into trouble because of you, then you would be left with no family or wealth. It would only be toote to regret then.¡±

    Ning Qing took a step back and she did not question Song Yajing¡¯s words. If she wanted to y, the entire Ning family and even her friends by her side could not escape. Song Yajing was already threatening her. Now that Lu Shaoming has forgotten about her, Song Yajing could delete her existence with a simple sentence. What was she going to do?

    She was beyond that rash age. She was on the losing end, and she had to think of a n to change the tides. ¡°Mother, if you want to talk about divorce, can you first let me see Shaoming once?¡± She wanted to see if Lu Shaoming really did not remember her anymore. Song Yajing was silent for a while and lifted her gaze, ¡°Okay, my son is back now. You can have a nce.¡± At this moment, she heard the sound of a car approaching from behind her, and she turned her head to look.

    ...

    An extended Lincoln sedan came over. Ning Qing stepped backwards and the old housekeeper opened the door. The luxury sedan drove into the manor. When they entered the gate, because of Song Yajing¡¯s presence, the car slowed its speed and the window from the passenger seat winded down. Ning Qing could finally see that familiar face again. Lu Shaoming sat in the back, his two long legs crossed elegantly in a customary pose. He wore a white shirt and a dark blue checkered business vest.

    She had not seen him for 10 days, and he was still handsome beyond words. ¡°Mum,¡± Lu Shaoming said with his melodious voice. It was all like she remembered it to be.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yajing nodded her head and looked towards Ning Qing who stood outside the door. She said to Lu Shaoming, ¡°I have an express delivery from China, this is the girl who delivered my parcel.¡± Ning Qing saw Lu Shaoming look towards her. The moment he turned his gaze onto her, Ning Qing felt her heart stop. She was nervous but expectant.

    The man gave her a nce, a slow and unassuming nce. His deep gaze was unfamiliar and cold, and she could not find a sliver of warmth. Ning Qing felt her entire body drop into a cold river. He need not speak. With one nce from him, she knew that he really must have forgotten about her. Ning Qing did not have the chance to have a reaction when the Lincoln drove by the manor and disappeared from Ning Qing¡¯s sight. Tears filled Ning Qing¡¯s entire face.

    ....

    ¡°Miss Ning, what do you think? You have seen it for yourself. Now can you tell me your decision? My son does not recognize you. The things that happened in T city ¨C you can only treat them as a dream. I will ask people to erase all traces, and my son would not know that you were ever a part of his life.¡± Ning Qing used her two small hands to cup her face, and felt her hot tears stream through her fingers. She suddenly thought of the beginning of summerst year, when he appeared abruptly without warning in front of her. Now with how life was ying out, it was simr, but in that sh, he had left again. Everything had gone back to point A.

    But at that time, no matter how hard the days were, she held onto her heart and preserved with vigor. She had once felt satisfied after earning a few hundred dors. Now, she need not fret about money, but she felt this was so painful and hard. She gave her heart to Lu Shaoming, and now he brought it along with him. Her entire heart had been emptied out.

    Ning Qing used her hand to wipe her tears. She looked at Song Yajing with red rimmed eyes and said, ¡°Mother, please give me 3 months. Really, I only need 3 months. I will try my best. I want to help him regain his memory. Lead him to fall in love with me again. If he doesn¡¯t do so, then I will let go, we will divorce then.¡± Song Yajing¡¯s eyes brightened up and she said, ¡°Miss Ning, why do I have to give you 3 months?¡±

    Ning Qing straightened her body and looked at her in the eyes, ¡°Mother, even if you use tactics to ovee me, I can show the marriage certificate to Shaoming. Even if there are no more feelings left, he is a responsible man, and he would definitely go to trace the things in the past. He will definitely take responsibility for me. At that time, this matter would make both mother and son unhappy due to the circumstances. Then your gains would not be enough for your losses either. ¡±

    ¡°Give me three months, I won¡¯t tell him that I am his wife. If he falls in love with me, I will ask mother to give us a chance. If not, then we would divorce. This is the best n to settle this problem.¡± Song Yajing looked at Ning Qing directly in the eye, she could ask for such conditions in such a situation now, she was also considered to be a smartdy. It was a pity that she did not fit the Lu family. ¡°Okay, then three months it is.¡± Song Yajing agreed.

    He would definitely not fall in love with her again. She was sure.

    Ning Qing saw Song Yajing turn to leave, she immediately called out to her and gave the present in her hands to her, ¡°Mother, this is the present that I picked out for you and Father. Please ept it.¡± Song Yajing gave an indication to the old housekeeper and the housekeeper came to ept the gift. The doors to the Lu family closed before her eyes again.

    ...

    When she was about to enter the vi, the old housekeeper asked Song Yajing. ¡°Madam, what should we do with this present?¡± Song Yajing did not spare any nce at him and walked straight into the vi, her tone cold, ¡°Throw it away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±

    ...

    Lu Shaoming stood on the balcony on the third level. The wall of the balcony was built using premium jade tiles, and the railing of the balcony was retro white carved with flowers. It was delicate and elegant. His two hands were inside his pockets. The wind blew over, and he looked downwards to look at the huge azure blue swimming pool below. His brain suddenly thought of the girl who stood by the door just now. When the car drove by that piece of grass, he could not help but look through the rear mirror. That girl was looking at his car with tears in her eyes. Why did she cry?

    His vision was extremely clear. He could see clearly those crystal clear tears dropping down from her delicate face. Her face was like a dew-covered begonia, and the sight was extremely pitiful. Why would he think of a random stranger? Lu Shaoming shook his head, and suddenly, his head hurt. One of his hands gently massaged his temples. He was in a car crash half a month ago, he didn¡¯t really recall why he got into a car crash. He couldn¡¯t think about it. Once he did so, his head would hurt.

    He had surgery in Ennd. The operation was sessful. He needed to slowly recuperate; it was very weird. The days passed by like normal, but he felt something was missing from his life. Oh, his heart was empty and missing something. As if someone took the most important thing in his heart away from him. But what did they take away?

    Lu Shaoming diverted his gaze far away to the main doors of the vi. He saw the girl turn to leave. She was dressed in a long sleeved white wool sweater together with ck tight pants. There was a dark blue scarf on her neck. The setting sun made her shadow very long, and that little girl¡¯s shadow of her back was lonely and isted. Lu Shaoming ced his hand onto his own heart. He frowned, and his heart was hurting. He felt...heartbroken.

    At this moment, a maid walked into the vi, with a cup of coffee in her hands, it was the vour that Lu Shaoming liked. The maid was extremely beautiful, her big, bright, watery eyes sneakily looked towards the man in front of her. Her Young Master was only dressed in a white shirt with ck trousers and stood by the delicate mass of carved flowers of the imperial court style of the balcony just like a sand painting. He emanated a sense of royalty and elegance that was mesmerizing.

    He was really a premium product among all men. The maid walked forward and used two hands to serve the coffee and her voice was soft and gentle. ¡°Young Master, this is your coffee.¡± Lu Shaoming used his right hand to ept the coffee, and took a small sip. He did not look at her and said inly, ¡°You can go.¡± The maid was hurt and disappointed, but she did not dare go against his wishes and turned her body around. When she walked to the door, Song Yajing walked into the room. ¡°Madam.¡± Song Yajing quietly waved her away and the maid left.

    ...

    Song Yajing walked to Lu Shaoming¡¯s back and said, ¡°Shaoming, just now, Butler Zhou gave us a call. You have been spending most of your time in T city this year. You are seldom back. Your Aunt Zhou and Zhi Lei wants to see you once, and they want to have a meal with you.¡± Lu Shaoming lowered his gaze. His thickshes that were more beautiful than a woman¡¯s were half closed. He coldly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have time. I have to fly back to T city in two days.¡±

    ¡°What? Shaoming, there are no rtives in T city. Why do you always want to go there? You quickly end your business in T city, and move your life and the heart of your career back to America.¡± Lu Shaoming lifted his brows and did not speak.

    Song Yajing saw that he did not object and knew that she had 60% of the matter settled. In the past, he stayed behind in T city for Ning Qing. Now that he had forgotten about Ning Qing, returning to America was also natural. She was proud of her son that made her happy in her life, but he did not listen to her teachings from his youth ¨C he made his own decisions in life. And throughout these years, both mother and son slowly drifted apart. His thoughts were deep and kept inside. She did not know what he was thinking about. But it was good that he was filial. He was the future sessor of the Lu family. She ced all her hopes on him.

    ¡°Shaoming, you are 31 this year. You should also consider marriage now. Mum is waiting for you to start a family to continue the Lu family line. Mum thinks that Zhi Lei is a good choice. We have been friends with their family for generations. Mum also saw Zhi Lei grow up. You had many interactions with Zhi Lei. The time is right, and you can marry her now.¡± Lu Shaoming ced the coffee on the balcony. With his two hands inside his pockets, he replied, ¡°Mum, I have told you many times, I don¡¯t have any feelings towards her...¡±

    ¡°Then who do you have feelings for?¡± Song Yajing questioned him. Lu Shaoming did not speak and he lifted his eyes to look outside the vi. There was no one there, and he also did not know what he was thinking about. Song Yajing saw his gazend on the spot where Ning Qing was standing before. Her heart sank, and she said, ¡°Shaoming, you should be clear on the daughter inw Mom wants. Your future wife will be the future matriarch of the Lu family! ¡±

    Lu Shaoming was silent for a few seconds and then gave a weak smile, ¡°I know.¡± Song Yajing was relieved. This son of hers was smart beyond his years. He knew what he wanted from a young age, but she did not know what Ning Qing had given him to make him fall into a craze over her. She somehow got him to marry her.

    ¡°It is good that you know. Mum wants to tell you about Zhi Lei...¡±

    Lu Shaoming turned to leave. ¡°Mum, I still have work, I will go to the study.¡± Song Yajing was furious beyond words.

    Ning Qing stayed in a hotel in America for a night. She woke up very early in the morning. She called for a taxi to wait by the gates of the Lu mansion. Around 7am, the extended Lincoln left and Ning Qing used English to instruct the driver, ¡°Follow that car.¡± After 15 minutes, the Lincoln stopped in front of a high end luxury shop. Ning Qing saw Lu Shaoming get out of the car. Ning Qing paid for the fare and also left the vehicle. There was bodyguard guarding the shopfront of the luxury shop. Ning Qing could not enter. She stood by the French windows to look at Lu Shaoming, who was inside.

    He probably came for an inspection. There were a bunch of well dressed businessmen behind him, and there was a subordinate beside him handing over a document to report something to him. He nodded his head inly and asionally and asked some questions. He walked inside and Ning Qing stood by the windows to follow his trail. Her eyes were wet, and her tears suddenly rolled down. She wanted to see him very much, and wanted to confirm that he was fine. How was the surgery in Ennd? When he entered the operating room, did he think of her? Was he doing well now?

    He wore a light green shirt with a grey sweater and ck business trousers today. Although he was handsome as usual, Ning Qing knew that he¡¯d lost weight again. During the operation, how much pain was he in? How much pain did he endure? But she did not know ¨C she did not know about anything. He apanied her for the New Year. She was so happy and even asked him to stay till the fifth day of the year before allowing him to leave. Was she such a cruel person? He ended his conversation very quickly. He sat on the maroon sofa by the sides of the French windows one muscr hand on the handle of the sofa, and he frowned as he massaged his temples.

    Ning Qing was only a small distance away from him ¨C not even a meter. Although they were separated by the French windows, her pale hand slowly pressed on the ss, and she traced his outline on the ss, caressing it delicately. Hubby, her husband... He must not have fully recovered from the operation yet. He had a headache. He could not remember her. When he was thinking about the past that he could not remember, he probably had headaches like this.

    He probably seldom smiled, because the cold air on his body was even more distinct now, and looking at the stubble on his defined chin, this man, without his wife around, did not have anyone else to help him shave his moustache. Ning Qing used her hand to block her mouth. She was afraid that she would make a sound when she cried. She wanted to hug him badly, and wanted to smooth out the wrinkles on his forehead when he frowned like she did back in the past. She also wanted to tell him that nothing was wrong. There was no need to be scared. There was nothing to fear about having amnesia. You have protected me for so long, this time, let me protect you.

    He turned his handsome hand slightly. Ning Qing slowly bent down and kissed his lips with the ss between them. Tears filled her eyes and she said in her heart : Lu Shaoming, wait for me, I will definitely find the path back home for you.

 Chapter 177 - Young Master Lu, Please Stay

    <h4>Chapter 177: Young Master Lu, Please Stay</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    The news of Ning Qing¡¯s return to the entertainment industry swept through the entire film and advertising industry. This was the first step for the 20-year-old film queen after ¡°Dust and Wind¡±. Xiao Zhou received so many invitations and interview requests that she couldn¡¯t cope.

    Ning Qing politely rejected the works of several well-known film directors, and finally chose to endorse a well-known international clothing brand.

    Today, she was taking several sets of fashion photoshoots. During her break, Xiao Zhou came running excitedly. ¡°Ning Qing, didn¡¯t you ask me to take note of what Guang Qing is doing? Good news, Cabbage Plume, Guang Qing¡¯s new cosmetics brand, is about to beunched. They are looking for this term¡¯s endorser, Ning Qing. I think this opportunity is for you.¡±

    Ning Qing took over Cabbage Plume¡¯s brochure. This Cabbage Plume was developed internally by Guang Qing and had been sold in Europe. Now it has been officiallyunched into the domestic market.

    Ning Qing raised her lip and stood up. ¡°Xiao Zhou, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Xiao Zhou followed her. ¡°Ning Qing, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Guang Qing, we must not lose this opportunity. I want to rmend myself.¡±

    ...

    Guang Qing.

    The front desk clerk brought Ning Qing and Xiao Zhou into the VIP room. ¡°Miss Ning, please wait for a moment. The Marketing Manager in charge of Cabbage Plume will be hereter.¡±

    ¡°OK, thank you.¡± Ning Qing nodded politely.

    Xiao Zhou sat beside Ning Qing and whispered, ¡°Ning Qing, do the employees of Guang Qing call you Miss Ning now? They didn¡¯t use to call you that.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was gentle. She took a sip of coffee from the front desk and answered casually, ¡°Yes, they used to call me the president¡¯s wife or Madam. My mother-inw sent someone to erase all traces of our marriage in T city. Everyone knows my rtionship with Shaoming well, but no one dares to say it and they treat us as strangers. Now, even I sometimes feel as if it was all just a dream.¡±

    Xiao Zhou knew Ning Qing was sad. She put her arm around Ning Qing¡¯s shoulder andforted her. ¡°Your mother-inw can erase all the traces, but the only thing she can¡¯t erase is your marriage certificate.¡±

    The marriage certificate represents a rtionship, a marriage.

    Ning Qing wasforted and her lips curved into a smile.

    Then the door of the VIP room was opened and the marketing manager came in.

    Ning Qing looked up at the person and was very surprised; she had not expected to meet such an old acquaintance here ¨C Ye Ting.

    Ye Ting and her had gotten into a fight before.

    Unexpectedly, Ye Ting was the marketing manager of Guang Qing, and she was also in charge of Cabbage Plume.

    Ning Qing sighed a little. She was out of luck.

    Ye Ting was surprised to see Ning Qing, but sheughed quickly. ¡°Oh, Miss Ning.¡± She sat on the sofa opposite Ning Qing, with her chin lifted haughtily. ¡°I wonder why Miss Ning hase to the office today?¡±

    Xiao Zhou: So sardonic!

    If she didn¡¯t know what they hade for, why did she have to enter this VIP room?

    She was putting on airs and disying her power.

    Xiao Zhou wanted to talk, but Ning Qing said, ¡°Hi, Manager Ye, we¡¯re here today to talk to you about Cabbage Plume¡¯s advertising endorsement.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ye Ting seemed to suddenly understand. She looked Ning Qing up and down with narrowed eyes and obvious irony and sneered. ¡°Miss Ning wants to cooperate with us and be the spokesperson star of Cabbage Plume for this term? But I have a lot of candidates on hand now. Miss Ning, why don¡¯t you tell me what are the advantages of choosing you?¡±

    Xiao Zhou was angry at Ye Ting¡¯s arrogant attitude and began to retort. ¡°Manager Ye, although we don¡¯t know who your candidates are, can youpare your candidates with our Ning Qing? With Ning Qing¡¯s present fame and status, she lowers herself bying here.¡±

    ¡°Why should Miss Ninge here if it will lower her status?¡± Ye Ting quickly retorted.

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Zhou,¡± Ning Qing waved to Xiao Zhou, indicating that she did not need to speak. Ning Qingughed politely and said, ¡°Manager Ye, I just received the endorsement contract to be the Chinese spokesperson for an international clothing brand, Slly. Once this advertisement has beenunched, I will hold a press conference to formally announce my entry into the entertainment industry. After that, I will certainly be in the headlines of the entertainment industry for a considerable period of time. Cabbage Plume, as my second endorsement then, will definitely follow my momentum. To be blunt, no one in the entertainment industry can bring more star power to Cabbage Plume than I can.¡±

    Ye Ting was looking at the little woman opposite her. It seemed that Lu Shaoming¡¯s incident had not had much of an impact on her. She did not show mncholy or negative emotions, and she actively worked hard on her career. The hope shing in her autumn pupils was still so beautiful and bright.

    Ning Qing did not seem to have changed, but Ye Ting still felt that she had changed somewhere.

    She was more charming than a year ago. She was more rxed and free-flowing than before, and she was straightforward.

    Her words were not modest; they could even be considered arrogant. It was said that women with careers would be more confident and charming. Ning Qing was precisely like that. She had returned to the entertainment industry, and after taking the time to find her own territory, she would stand gracefully and calmly on the top and began to emit a faint glowing light all over her body.

    Ye Ting took another look at her. Maybe it was because she hade out in a hurry. She was still wearing Slly¡¯stest early spring orange maxi dress that tapered at her waist. She was afraid of the cold and had covered herself with a military green down jacket. In fact, it was a very casual mix of clothes, but there was an unspeakable and beautiful aura when she wore it.

    Ye Ting¡¯s eyes were colder. To be honest, she despised Ning Qing. She thought that if she left Lu Shaoming, she would be nothing.

    But now she realized that she was wrong; the woman was still Ning Qing even without Lu Shaoming.

    She was still living her best life.

    How could she live her best life like this?

    Ye Ting was jealous.

    Not because Ning Qing had Lu Shaoming, but because she was such a resilient woman.

    ¡°Miss Ning, even if you are the best and most suitable, we, Cabbage Plume, will not use you.¡±

    Ye Ting rejected her with one sentence.

    Ning Qing¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter, but her beautiful autumn eyes were a little colder. ¡°Why? You are professionals. You want to sell your products, and it would take half the effort with me on board. Why won¡¯t you use me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Why did Miss Ninge to Guang Qing today? Your purpose is known to all. You want to be in a favorable position and get preferential treatment. But as an employee of Guang Qing, I have the obligation to help our president filter the women who are deliberately trying to approach him.¡±

    ¡°So nothing can be discussed?¡± Xiao Zhou jumped up instantly and sneered pointedly, ¡°Some people are really shameless. Do I even need to say who has tried to approach Young Master Lu deliberately? Young Master Lu treats some people as air, but she still treats herself as someone important. Ning Qing, let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll try something else.¡±

    Ye Ting¡¯s face changed from red to white. Lu Shaoming had ignored her for a long time, so wasn¡¯t it because he regarded her as the air? Now someone hadid it out in the open.

    She felt embarrassed.

    Ning Qing stood up slowly. She knew that she couldn¡¯t negotiate with Ye Ting anymore, and there was no need to waste her words. ¡°Xiao Zhou, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ning Qing took Xiao Zhou to the door.

    Just then, Ye Ting sneered behind her and said, ¡°Miss Ning, do you really think you can try another way? There are some things that can¡¯t be decided by our small staff. You will never be able to get close to the president.¡±

    Ning Qing understood what she meant. Someone didn¡¯t want her to approach Lu Shaoming. Although Ye Ting also had such intentions, she had been ordered to do this.

    Who was this person?

    Does she still need to ask? It was her mother-inw Song Yajing.

    Two days ago in the United States, her mother-inw had promised her a three-month period, but her mother-inw did not concede that she could not try to break them apart.

    Lu Shaoming had forgotten her. It was a problem for her just to try and approach Lu Shaoming. Her mother-inw refused to let her approach Lu Shaoming. How could she push Lu Shaoming to fall in love with her again?

    Ning Qing furrowed her eyebrows and softly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Xiao Zhou opened the door and Zhu Rui passed by. Zhu Rui saw Ning Qing. He was startled and called her, ¡°Ma... Miss Ning.¡±

    ¡°Madam¡± had be ¡°Miss Ning¡±.

    Ning Qing further confirmed her guess. Song Yajing¡¯s hand had extended inside Guang Qing, and she would keep setting up obstacles for her.

    There was really nothing else she could do.

    Ning Qingughed. Alright then, she¡¯ll think of a solution as she advances.

    ¡°Hello, Secretary Zhu.¡± Ning Qing politely said hello and left with Xiao Zhou.

    ...

    They went out of Guang Qing¡¯s Gate and got into the limo. Xiao Zhou sat in the front passenger seat and asked, ¡°Ning Qing, what shall we do next?¡±

    Ning Qing did not answer. She was thinking.

    At this time, the driver started the car. The car moved forward slowly. Ning Qing looked up, and happened to see a Bentley passing by.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Ning Qing cried out.

    The driver stepped on the brake urgently.

    ¡°Ning Qing, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Xiao Zhou asked. She found Ning Qing¡¯s two little hands against the window and saw her looking back. She followed her gaze. The Bentley had stopped at Guang Qing¡¯s entrance and a handsome figure stepped out from the driver¡¯s seat.

    Lu Shaoming.

    Today, he wore a ck hand-made suit with white shirt and tie. His trousers were smooth and tidy. He was so strict that there were no wrinkles. His sculptural beauty was silent as water. His whole body was marked with the cold indifference that said, ¡°Strangers keep away.¡±

    Xiao Zhou looked at him several times until Lu Shaoming disappeared steadily in Guang Qing. She reigned in her gaze and saw Ning Qing pressed against the window, looking out stupidly.

    Xiao Zhou felt sad. She took out a tissue and handed it to Ning Qing. ¡°Ning Qing, if you want to cry, cry. I won¡¯tugh at you.¡±

    Ning Qing slowly turned her head and stretched out her small hand to p the paper towel Xiao Zhou handed over. She said, ¡°Why should I cry? Shaoming has finally returned from the United States, I am happy.¡±

    Xiao Zhou was surprised, did Ning Qing really not want to cry?

    Ning Qing pressed her red lips together and winked her eyes wittily. ¡°Xiao Zhou, send a text message to Secretary Zhu now. Ask where Shaoming will be attending meetings or functions.¡±

    Although Zhu Rui had to obey her mother-inw¡¯s orders, he would help her in private.

    With Zhu Rui as her informant, she was not worried.

    Xiao Zhou was confused. ¡°Ning Qing, what do you want to do?¡±

    Ning Qing leanedzily in the back seat andughed, ¡°Find a time and ce where Shaoming will appear. I want to formally hold a press conference to create an encounter with Shaoming. My mother-inw manipted everyone to keep me away from Shaoming, but can she control Shaoming himself?¡±

    Xiao Zhou quickly understood. She gave Ning Qing a thumbs up excitedly. ¡°Ning Qing, opportunities are made by people. You are so smart. But...¡±

    Xiao Zhou did not understand, ¡°What do you want to do when you encounter Young Master Lu?¡±

    Ning Qing did not answer. She looked out of the window and smiled with curved eyes.

    ...

    The next day, Ning Qing held a press conference in a shopping mall, escorted by on-site bodyguards. The ce was packed. The 28 news and entertainmentworks in T City were all present.

    At the media Q&A, a reporter asked Ning Qing, who was on the rostrum, ¡°Miss Ning, where will the focus of your work be after youreback?¡±

    Ning Qing said with a polite and light smile, ¡°I might still ept some good film and TV roles or advertisements, but my focus will be to retire behind the scenes and make the transformation into a production or director, so that I will have the opportunity to set up my own studio in the future.¡±

    The reporter eximed, ¡°Miss Ning, you have been crowned the queen of film at the age of 20 and that is already a glory, and now you are trying to change jobs and not continue your triumphant pursuits. It¡¯s really courageous.¡±

    ¡°My glory is given by fans who love and support me...¡± Ning Qing waved to the enthusiastic fans who were blocked by bodyguards outside the security line. ¡°I hope that in the future, what I will give back to you is not a good character, but to direct a good show for you to see.¡±

    Those fans from all over the country were so moved that they shouted, ¡°Ning Qing, we will always support you.¡±

    Reporters praised Ning Qing¡¯s rapport with the media and her fans. She had never been unworthy of her current fame, as she knew how to be grateful and thankful to everyone who has supported her.

    ¡°Miss Ning, we know the story of you and Ning Yao. What do you think of Ning Yao¡¯s tragic death?¡± A reporter asked a sharp question.

    At this time, Xiao Zhou came out to stop the reporter, ¡°Please ask questions rted to her work...¡±

    Ning Qing waved and stopped Xiao Zhou. She looked generously at the media and sighed, ¡°You asked me what I think of Ning Yao¡¯s death. To be honest, I had no thoughts about her. I didn¡¯t prevent her from taking the road of no return. Now I have no right toment on her or judge her. The deceased is gone. I hope she can rest in peace.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s answer was not artificial and fake, and the reporter showed a satisfied expression.

    ¡°Miss Ning, what about those from the past?¡±

    Those from the past?

    Ning Qing looked at the questioner. Was this question asking about Lu Shaoming?

    People were gasping; this person had dared to ask this question? This topic had be a taboo topic in T city, no one dared to speak about it now.

    But people were holding their breath in anticipation of her answer. The essence of entertainment was gossip. Everyone was looking forward to Ning Qing¡¯s answer.

    Ning Qing¡¯s autumn pupils overflowed with moving light and she raised her eyes. She looked at the second floor. In the corridor of the second floor, an elegant figure slowly walked out. She showed a gentle smile like water. ¡°In my heart, there has never been a past, only time passed, but the person in my heart never existed before, and will nevere again. It will always be him, full of his love for me.¡±

    Ning Qing finished, and the entire ce was silent.

    This was Ning Qing¡¯s first public confession.

    So brave, so passionate.

    At this time, Ning Qing, who was on the rostrum stood up, and she drew out a silky smile under the eyes of all the people. Her voice was light and soft as she said, ¡°Young Master Lu, please stay.¡±

    Young Master Lu?

    The reporters whipped their heads around to look when the person who had just been mentioned appeared.

    It was really Lu Shaoming.

    He wore a pair of shiny leather shoes. He led several leaders of the shopping mall and was discussing the blueprints with them. He walked by the rostrum, did not look there, and instead just looked at the blueprints with concentration.

 Chapter 178 - Finally Came To Guang Qing

    <h4>Chapter 178: Finally Came To Guang Qing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing¡¯s shout made him stop in his tracks. He slowly turned around. At this moment, the sound of cameras shing rang through the air. Ning Qing wore a pair of high heels and stood on the announcer¡¯s stage, grabbing everyone¡¯s attention, and she walked slowly to stand in front of him. The shing lights of the media outlets made Lu Shaoming upset. He frowned slightly and looked at the woman in front of him. Was this the girl who delivered the parcel to Mom two days ago? She wore a light pink striped shirt. It was tight at the waist, which highlighted her elegant and curved S line figure. On her small shoulders was a short blue fur coat. She matched it with a tight ck pencil skirt and glitter peep toe high heeled shoes. Her hair was tied up into a simple bun. She looked sweet and did not forfeit the aura of a socialite.

    Lu Shaoming could not help but nce at her twice. His voice was low and charming, and with no emotion, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± His nonchnt attitude made the reporters believe the rumours that he had amnesia. In the past, Young Master Lu could not pamper Ning Qing enough, and would not behave like that now. The reporters all looked towards Ning Qing, and only saw the small woman smile warmly. ¡°Oh, Young Master Lu, I recently saw that yourpany had debuted the Cabbage Plume brand of cosmetics. You are recruiting a model for an endorsement, so I went to yourpany to look for your marketing manager, wanting to rmend myself. But yourpany hasn¡¯t given me any reply, and today, by coincidence, I¡¯ve met Young Master Lu here. I want to know your decision.¡±

    Upon hearing her words, the journalists fought madly to ce their microphones in front of Lu Shaoming. After hearing that the two were going to coborate again, this was a piece of explosive news. ¡°Young Master Lu, is yourpany pushing the Cabbage Plume brand to debut in the Chinese market? We heard that this product has been a bestseller in the European market.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lu, yourpany thinking of coborating with Miss Ning?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ning has recently be the Asian ambassador for the sly brand. Now she is mighty figure today. If yourpany chooses to be Miss Ning¡¯s second endorsement, it would create a huge profit for yourpany due to media attention from celebrities. Wouldn¡¯t you be happy to do so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master Lu. Yourpany has not given Miss Ning a reply. Can we ask what the reason behind this is? Could it be that yourpany would treat a celebrity that is sincerely willing to work with yourpany like this?¡±...

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome brows furrowed slightly, and he looked towards Zhu Rui beside him. Guang Qing did think of bringing Cabbage Plume into the Chinese market, but he was in America previously. This project had barely started and he was unfamiliar with it. Furthermore, he did not need to personally inspect every aspect of Guang Qing¡¯s operations. Zhu Rui received his gaze and stepped forward. He bent down to whisper in Lu Shaoming¡¯s ear. Lu Shaoming nodded his head and looked towards the reporters. He said elegantly, ¡°We have yet to start the Cabbage Plume project officially, and we have not confirmed who the endorsement model would be... Since.... Miss Ning is sincere in her intentions to work with us, we will add her to our list and give her a reply when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Young Master Lu. Then we would anticipate the coboration between yourpany and Miss Ning,¡± the journalist said excitedly. Lu Shaoming looked sideways at Ning Qing. His thin lips curved upwards. ¡°Miss Ning, are you satisfied?¡± Ning Qing pretended not to understand the meaning in his words, she nodded earnestly.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, I sincerely want to work with yourpany. To increase Young Master Lu¡¯s understanding about me, I will gift you my photobook. I anticipate Young Master Lu¡¯s reply.¡± Xiao Zhou handed the photobook over. Lu Shaoming had a ce of her picture on the cover page, and he did not speak. Zhu Rui, who was behind him, epted the photobook. Lu Shaoming turned to leave.

    ...

    The press conference ended, and Xiao Zhouughed beside Ning Qing and said, ¡°Ning Qing, you are amazing. I still thought that you staged a chance meeting to seduce him and make Young Master Lu fall in love with you at first sight. But I think that you are borrowing the media to tell him that. You want him to examine this matter carefully, and you want to see his response.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Zhou, falling in love at first sight cannot be arranged; it can only be left up to true coincidence. If he did not fall in love with me at first sight, then wouldn¡¯t I be doing this all for nothing? I got the chance to get close to him, so now I can only make use of the situation to let him fall in love with me again.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Zhou nodded her head in agreement. She felt that Ning Qing¡¯s n was more of a long term one, but she had her doubts. ¡°Ning Qing, do you think that Young Master Lu will choose you then?¡±

    Ning Qing nodded her head and said, ¡°Why would he not? Everyone knows that I am the best fit for this endorsement. The reporters were right, he should be happy with this oue. Xiao Zhou, you just need to wait for their phone call.¡± Sometimes, she also hoped that Lu Shaoming would not choose her because if he did not choose her, he would need a reason after all. She was a stranger to him now. What reason would he have for her? Ha.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Ning Qing. We have finally seeded and took a step towards Young Master Lu.¡±

    Ning Qing smiled and had a touch of self-depreciation. ¡°Although we are sessful, I am afraid...¡±

    ¡°Afraid of what?¡±

    ¡°I am afraid that I am a scheming woman in his eyes now. He would think that I am no different from any of the women who have approached him with vague intentions.¡±

    He had said something to her. ¡°You are satisfied now.¡±

    Today, she set up a n to wait for him to y a part in. He would definitely be able to tell that she did notck fame, but she lowered herself to win his favour. He would definitely be able to guess her motives. He lost his memories, but his wit was still there. Furthermore, he did not have any feelings and was even more calm and collected in his thinking.

    Ye Ting would definitely be chided, because the more she did, the more she did wrong. She was afraid that it would continue in the future. As she does more, Lu Shaoming will think about her more. It was the first time she felt that it was so hard battling with such a clever man. But Ning Qing felt sweet suddenly. She thought of when he had frowned and called her, ¡°Miss Ning.¡± She knew it wasn¡¯t much, but at least he acknowledged her existence. That¡¯s something.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming was sitting in the back of the luxury sedan. He looked toward Zhu Rui, who was seated in the passenger seat in the front. He asked, ¡°Ning Qing just now; do I know her?¡± Zhu Rui knew from the start there would be a day when President would ask him this question, but he didn¡¯t think it would be so quick. He didn¡¯t change his facial expressions and shook his head. ¡°No you don¡¯t. President, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked outside the window. The tall buildings were all familiar to him, but he still felt odd. He seemed to have forgotten many things. But other than the reason why he got into the car crash, he couldn¡¯t remember what he had forgotten. He smiled mysteriously. ¡°Ning Qing is setting a trap for me. She wants to work with me, but for some reason, the marketing manager did not use her for the endorsement. So she used this opportunity today to let me know about this matter. She wants to push me to handle it. The only thing I don¡¯t get is that she looked very popr, and why was she so passionate about getting the endorsement for Cabbage Plume? She didn¡¯t seem to becking wealth. She must becking a person, then.¡±

    Zhu Rui felt antsy. President still had something to say. If she were here to seek help from someone, who else would it be besides Lu Shaoming? Zhu Rui knew something was wrong. Madam chose a road that was hard to sustain. But if she did not take this route, then Madam had no other way.

    The man in the back did not speak further. The car was quiet and Zhu Rui used the rear view mirror to carefully look at him. He only saw him crossing his legs elegantly, and he noticed his delicately sculptured side-profile. He lifted his head slightly and was looking out the window. Zhu Rui followed his gaze and saw it. A mall in the distance was showing Ning Qing¡¯s press conference on the LCD screen. Ning Qing sat in the chairman¡¯s seat. Her straight back was beautiful and upright, and she was elegantly open to the journalists¡¯ questions. With every frown and smile, she was entirely attractive.

    The window rolled down and he could hear the vibrant noise of the city. Lu Shaoming could clearly hear the journalist ask, ¡°Then what about the person from the past?¡±

    She said, ¡°In the past it didn¡¯te, so in the future she would also go without...¡± Her gentle eyes were holding back tears. Lu Shaoming¡¯s lips curled into a thin but mocking arc. He sneered, and his cold expression did not have any touch of warmth anymore. Ah, it turns out that she had a lover.

    In his mind a moment ago, he thought of America, her tear filled face... Ah, it was such a joke.

    ¡°Who is the marketing manager now?¡± Lu Shaoming asked.

    ¡°Ye Ting.¡± Zhu Rui replied.

    Lu Shaoming did not have any impressions of Ye Ting.

    ¡°Later let here to look for me in my office.¡±

    ¡°Yes, President.¡±

    ...

    Ye Ting knocked on the door to the President¡¯s office and walked in. This was her first time walking in. Although she was nervous, she was also expectant. When she lifted her gaze, she saw that Lu Shaoming was sitting in the office chair. His right hand was taking a pen to edit a document. The way he grasped the pen was very proper, indicating great education that lead him to the corporate world. It was strict and proper. A man like him was extra suitable to hold a pen. He was so charming. Ye Ting stood politely by his side.

    ¡°President, you called for me?¡± Ye Ting stood by his office desk. ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Shaoming was writing on the document. He did not stop writing. His voice was careless and casual. ¡°Although I don¡¯t remember how I promoted you to the position of marketing manager, I have looked at your resume and performance reports. It was a good choice. Since you came up to this position by your own hard work, then regarding the Cabbage Plume matter, did you make a mistake or do you purely have grievances with Ning Qing?¡± Ye Ting froze; he knew about it all?

    ¡°President, I...I don¡¯t understand your meaning.¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s hand that was holding the pen paused. He stopped writing and brought along an air of domineering force.

    Ye Ting was frightened, and as she was in a panic, she saw Lu Shaoming lift his head to look at her. At that moment, the sunlight streaming through the French windows was immacte and sshed onto his body perfectly. The man removed his suit. He was wearing a white shirt underneath. He loosened two buttons, and she caught a couple glimpses of his masculine, tan skin. His gaze was cold and strict. His eyes seemed to be two grand abysses, and with a gentle nce at her, she went numb from head to toe.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand? Okay, then tell me which celebrity do you n to use for Cabbage Plume promotions?¡±

    ¡°...President... I chose the famous model that debuted from the Four Dan, Actress...An Ruoxi...¡± Zhu Rui quickly opened document on the small screen of the small device and passed An Ruoxi¡¯s image to show Lu Shaoming.

    Ye Ting sneakily took a nce, and she was immediately upset. Zhu Rui definitely did this on purpose! He actually picked a picture of An Ruoxi dressed in a bikini...

    ¡°This is her?¡± Lu Shaoming did not seem angry but actuallyughed gently. Ye Ting¡¯s legs went numb. First, due to fear. Second, due to the man; his aura was too strong and domineering. That cold and hard gaze towards her made her want to worship him. ¡°President, An Ruoxi she...¡±

    ¡°You are the marketing manager, you should know that we choose celebrities based on the product. Cabbage Plume has a good reputation on the international arena. You should choose a stylish, elegant and intellectual female celebrity to endorse this product. What is An Ruoxi? Full of makeup and still dull! An unfashionable product, this is your taste?¡±

    Ye Ting did not have any words. Stylish, elegant and intellectual... Was this Lu Shaoming¡¯s opinion of Ning Qing? Where did he see that in Ning Qing? She never saw him spare a nce towards another woman. What exactly did Ning Qing have? He still preferred her, even though he had amnesia now! ¡°Secretary Zhu, please let Manager Ye listen to the recent 30 minutes of entertainment news.¡±

    ¡°Yes, President. Today, Miss Ning Qing mentioned the Cabbage Plume endorsement to our President at the press conference today. 5 minutes after the press conference ended, both Miss Ning and Cabbage Plume went on the charts as the top trending topics on Baidu. We¡¯ve still yet to create our own publicity for Cabbage Plume, but a single sentence from Miss Ning has done that. Cabbage Plume has yet to debut, but it has already gone viral.¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his gaze to look at Ye Ting. ¡°Do you know what you should do now?¡± Ye Ting did not dare object and immediately nodded, ¡°I...I know...¡±

    Lu Shaoming grabbed the pen again. His thin lipscked emotion as he said, ¡°You are an employee of Guang Qing, anything has to be done for the good of thepany. You cannot inject personal feelings into this. This time, I won¡¯t make a fuss about it, but if there is a next time, you can collect your belongings and leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Ye Ting frantically went out.

    Zhu Rui saw Ye Ting leave, and he saw Ning Qing¡¯s photobook by his hand and said in a dilemma, ¡°President, do you want to have a look at Miss Ning¡¯s portfolio?¡±

    ¡°There is no need.¡± Lu Shaoming did not lift his head.

    ¡°Then what should we do with it?¡± Lu Shaoming lifted his gaze and pointed to the spot on the coffee table where there was a pile of newspapers and magazines.

    ¡°Leave it there and you can also go. ¡°Yes, President.¡±

    ...

    Xiao Zhou received a call from the marketing department of Guang Qing, Guang Qing wanted to work with Ning Qing. In the afternoon, Ning Qing brought Xiao Zhou along to go to Guang Qing. Ye Ting signed the contracted with Ning Qing. ¡°Manager Ye, our Ning Qing doesn¡¯t have any requirements regarding the remuneration, but only one thing, our Ning Qing wants to participate in the entire design project and its advertisements. Can you please prepare a desk here for Ning Qing, our Ning Qing will temporarily work here.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Ye Ting was not surprised. ¡°Ning Qing, you finally have a chance to get close to President. Now that you¡¯ve won an inch, you want a mile now?¡± Ning Qing gracefully epted Ye Ting¡¯s provocative stare, sheughed. ¡°You finally said it. Now the chance is here; why would I let go of it? If Manager Ye thinks that this is hard for you, then we would not sign this agreement now. Then how would I tell the media...¡± Ning Qing was threatening her!

    ¡°Okay, I will agree to all of Miss Ning¡¯s conditions. After we sign the contract, I will order someone to prepare an office for you.¡±

    Ye Ting quickly prepared an office for Ning Qing, but this office was simple and was less than 10 square meters, and it was situated in a narrow corner! Even the ss was broken.

    ¡°Ning Qing, what does Ye Ting mean by this? She is doing this on purpose.¡± Xiao Zhou did not want to give in. Ning Qing put down the objects in her hand and happily twirled around. ¡°Xiao Zhou, we finally have a reason to enter Guang Qing now. Thinking about Shaoming working one floor above mine, I am breathing the same air as him. I feel very satisfied. As for these external conditions, what more do we have toin about?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Xiao Zhou thought of their lofty aspirations. ¡°Ning Qing, wait till you get the position of President¡¯s wife back again, the first thing we would do is fire Ye Ting!¡±

 Chapter 179 - Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 179: Sorry</h4>

    In the afternoon, Ning Qing was in her small office. She texted Zhu Rui.

    Zhu Rui said that the president wanted to drink coffee. The man had a sharp tongue. The coffee beans had to be ground into coffee powder and then boiled in a coffee pot.

    Ning Qing wrote down the ratio of coffee beans to water, and finally added a spoonful of sugar and two milliliters of milk.

    Zhu Rui at the other end asked, [Madam, is this the president¡¯s favorite? Would it be too light? ]

    Ning Qing answered, [Not his favorite, but my favorite]

    Zhu Rui replied with three dots, [...]

    Ning Qing¡¯s mouth bore a sweet smile. What picky mouth. It was all because he was spoiled and not used to it. It was not good to drink coffee that was too strong. He would grow to like light coffee when he tries it.

    So Zhu Rui brought the coffee into the president¡¯s office ording to Ning Qing¡¯s instructions.

    Lu Shaoming took a sip as he read the document and paused for 2 seconds. He put down his coffee and looked at Zhu Rui. ¡°What kind of coffee is this?¡±

    Zhu Rui should be very familiar with his taste.

    Zhu Ruiughed and said, ¡°President, this is the new way of making coffee that I recently read in my book, so I tried it out. President, how do you like it?¡±

    Lu Shaoming took another sip of coffee and nodded with a light expression. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    The coffee was a little less bitter, and it had a tinge of sweetness from the milk, and there was a sweet aftertaste in the mouth.

    Zhu Rui, who got such high praise, sent a text message to Ning Qing when he left the office, [Madam, President said that it tastes very good!]

    And with that, Ning Qing smiled sweetly.

    In truth, she was a very easily satisfied person. The situation was very bad now, but she felt happy if she could just see him, and let him taste the coffee she had prepared personally.

    When Ning Qing was happy, a knock sounded at the door and Ye Ting came in.

    ¡°Miss Ning, this is Cabbage Plume¡¯s advertising n that our marketing department has just discussed ande up with. You can see if there are any issues.¡± Ye Ting was very professional when she had to be. She didn¡¯t want to pack up her things and leave.

    Ning Qing took the marketing strategy into her hands and flipped through a couple of pages. She twisted her eyebrows and said, ¡°Your n is to walk on a T stage and then shoot an advertisement film. This is no different from a traditional advertisement. It is not innovative enough to catch people¡¯s eyes.¡±

    Ye Ting¡¯s expertise had been questioned. She put her hands on her waist and said, ¡°Miss Ning, do you know what marketing is? How do you want to be innovative? If you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯tment here unless you have better suggestions.¡±

    Ning Qing held on to the marketing n, looked at Ye Ting calmly, and said, ¡°Alright, since Manager Ye thinks so highly of me, I will definitelye up with a good suggestion for Manager Ye to listen to.¡±

    ¡°Hah, whatever.¡± Ye Tingughed scornfully and turned away.

    Ning Qing fiercely raised a small tender fist behind her. Don¡¯t look down upon people.

    She would definitelye up with a better way.

    ...

    Everyone was off work, and Ning Qing got up and walked to the elevator.

    The elevator was crowded with people. Ning Qing decided to wait for the next batch.

    While waiting, several Guang Qing girls came to her for her signature. ¡°Wow, Ning Qing, you are so beautiful. Can you give us your autograph?¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Ning Qing burst into a flower-like smile and gave them her autograph after taking the pen.

    She had just finished signing when a handsome figure appeared in her eyes, she looked up, Lu Shaoming was walking to the president VIP elevator on this side.

    He looked at her calmly, and perhaps because of their cooperative business rtionship, he nodded slightly to her.

    ¡°Young Master Lu.¡± Ning Qing returned the pen to the little girl and stepped forward. ¡°The elevator is too full so I¡¯m waiting. Now that I¡¯m lucky enough to meet Young Master Lu, can you give me a lift?¡±

    It was just a VIP elevator, he wouldn¡¯t be unwilling.

    The man¡¯s good upbringing took the reigns.

    ¡°All right.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded and opened the elevator doors with his fingerprint. The gentleman let her in first, and then he went in.

    He stood in front of her and closed the elevator doors.

    When the elevator went down, nobody spoke. Ning Qing raised her little head, and a pair of gentle autumn pupils wantonly lingered on him.

    His back was straight and upright, and his watch-wearing hand was randomly inserted into his pocket. Ning Qing could see the sexy prominent Adam¡¯s apple of the man around his white shirt cor and his clean deep hairline.

    He remained unchanged, exquisite and charming everywhere.

    They were very close, about 30 centimeters apart. Ning Qing knew that as long as she stepped forward, she could hold him tightly, and she could take in his charming scent as before.

    But she couldn¡¯t.

    Because... He would push her away.

    Maybe he wouldn¡¯t let her get close at all.

    It was good to sneak a peek at him like this.

    Lu Shaoming knew she was looking at him. He looked at her through the ss mirror in the elevator. She was looking up at him with such dedicated and pious eyes.

    ¡°Miss Ning, are you getting off on the first floor? I¡¯m going to get the car on the ground floor.¡± The man suddenly opened his mouth and spoke with a low and rich voice.

    Ning Qing¡¯s thoughts were interrupted; he did not turn his head when he spoke, as if he had asked a casual question. Ning Qing tucked a strand of beautiful hair on her cheek behind her ear and answered with a raised willow eyebrow, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get off on the first floor.¡±

    With a Ding, the elevator stopped on the first floor.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, thank you. Bye bye.¡± Ning Qing stepped out of the elevator. Instead of turning around, she stood at the door of the elevator and waved her in fair hand at him.

    Lu Shaoming took a look at her. She was wearing a ck cashmere sweater, pearl turtleneck, a small wine-red fluffy skirt, a pair of jeans, and white shoes on her feet. The woman had an energetic aura full of youth and fashion.

    She was very beautiful. Her palm-sized face was delicate and beautiful. There was a small ear stud hanging from her snow-white earlobe, glittering brightly.

    The light of the hall on the first floor was shining on her, and her eyes curved to say goodbye to him warmly.

    Lu Shaoming had no expression. He nodded slightly and reached out to close the elevator.

    The girl disappeared before his eyes.

    On the first floor, he went to pick up the car and opened the door of the Bentley. He cleared his throat a little. He didn¡¯t know when his mouth had gone dry.

    ...

    Ning Qing stood by the roadside waiting for the car. Her limo woulde to pick her up, but she thought about it and sent a text message to Xiao Zhou to let her know to note to pick her up.

    As soon as she grabbed her cell phone, she saw the familiar Bentleying.

    Ning Qing raised her smiling face and jumped down the roadside steps. Her entire body stood in front of the Bentley.

    Lu Shaoming drove slowly. As the Bentley was driving down the street, he noticed Ning Qing standing by the roadside at first sight.

    He was not surprised that she had jumped out to stop the car. It was already expected.

    He raised his lips indifferently.

    Ning Qing came to the window and said, ¡°Young Master Lu, it¡¯s not easy to get a taxi now. Can you give me a ride?¡±

    Lu Shaoming nodded. ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    Ning Qing opened the back door and went in.

    ...

    The car still had the smell she was familiar with. It was simr to the smell of the man¡¯s body. Ning Qing looked up at him, only to see his clearly knuckled palm pressed on the steering wheel. His actions were natural and smooth.

    ¡°Miss Ning, where are you going?¡± Lu Shaoming asked as he peered at her through the rearview mirror.

    Ning Qing was not embarrassed when he caught her looking. He had probably guessed how she felt towards him. She didn¡¯t have to hide.

    Ning Qing raised her lips, and the neon light reflected from the window onto her, making her delicate and pretty, warm and moving. ¡°Young Master Lu, where do you live now?¡±

    He doesn¡¯t remember her. Does he still remember the Tea Pavilion Vi?

    There were romantic moments where they were obsessed with each other there.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the car in front of him and said, ¡°Living in an apartment.¡±

    A polite and distant answer.

    ¡°Mmm...¡± Ning Qing smiled lightly, he had indeed forgotten the Tea Pavilion Vi. ¡°Then please send me to the Ning family vi on Shinyi Road, Young Master Lu.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Shaoming agreed.

    The girl in the back seat stopped talking. Lu Shaoming took a look at her. She looked out of the window with a soft, boneless hand supporting her chin. She knitted her eyebrows, thinking about something.

    Lu Shaoming was amused. What did the woman who obviously wanted to seduce him want to do?

    Her figure and face are indeed good enough to attract men. She had created a chance encounter, went into Guang Qing, took the elevator with him, and now sat in his car. Didn¡¯t she just want to get close to him?

    Now that the opportunity had arrived, she didn¡¯t even say anything.

    She does not shy away from her obsession with him, but Lu Shaoming always felt that she was looking at another person through him. Does he look like her ¡°never before, never again?¡±

    She was looking for a shadow of someone on him?

    Otherwise, why did she try to get close to him, just to look at him quietly?

    Lu Shaoming felt ridiculous. He had lived for 31 years and had always been the pride of heaven. He was outstanding and had never flirted with any women. There were many women who wanted to seduce him, but he was always indifferent, seldom desiring them, and he was very proud.

    But he hadn¡¯t expected to be used as a stand-in by others now.

    ¡°Miss Ning, what package did you send to my mother in the United States the other day?¡±

    She knew he would ask this question.

    ¡°Oh, Auntie wanted a record of a deceased senior. That record is my private possession. I met Auntie on the Inte. I happened to go to the United States and brought it to her on the way.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Lu Shaoming answered, his meaning unknown. ¡°That¡¯s the first time you saw me?¡±

    Ning Qing froze when she heard his question. She slowly turned her head, wittily fluttered her long eyshes that were like butterflies¡¯ wings, and asked with a smile, ¡°Had Young Master Lu ever seen me before?¡±

    Their eyes met in the rearview mirror. He did not reply, but only raised his lip and gave a lightugh.

    Listen to her, it seems as if he was thinking too much.

    The girl was quiet. Lu Shaoming started to turn on the music in the car. It was a lyrical and romantic French song.

    Ning Qing felt very familiar with the song. Her dainty small nose turned red and a bright watery fog covered her eyes. She didn¡¯t want him to see her like this, so she leaned against the window and asked in a low voice, ¡°Young Master Lu, do you like this song very much?¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not answer.

    So Ning Qing sang along to the familiar melody. She knew she was not good at singing. She could not speak French except this sentence.

    After singing, she muttered to herself, ¡°Young Master Lu, do you know the meaning of this lyric? I didn¡¯t understand it before, but now I understand it... From the first time I saw you, I have been deeply in love with you...¡±

    Last year, when they were newly married, she hadid on a big bed full of rose petals. That was the song he had sung in her ear.

    He was a deep and restrained person, not good at expressing his feelings, but he was so good at confessing, like using a French song to tell her that he loved her at first sight.

    How romantic.

    Ning Qing was trapped in her sadness. Suddenly there was a sound of someone stepping on the brake, because of inertia, she fell forward unexpectedly.

    Before her small head could hit the front seat, two fingers gripped her small jaw. The man had great strength and directly dragged her face to his eyes. Lu Shaoming asked in a low voice, ¡°Who on earth are you?¡±

    Ning Qing hadn¡¯t expected such a big reaction. She raised her eyes to see him, but the tears fell down and blurred her sight directly.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s palm was warm and wet. It was her tears that fell.

    She was crying.

    Lu Shaoming felt the paining from his heart. His deep ck and white pupils shed with a little panic. ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at him foolishly and did not know how to answer.

    How awkward it was for them at this moment. His exquisite and impably handsome face was magnified in front of her eyes, and his breath was blowing on her pretty face.

    Tears flowed more and more. Ning Qing bit her lower lip with her pearly white teeth, so as not to make a sound.

    She really wanted to hold him and cry.

    He would not know that she had missed him so much in the days without him.

    Lu Shaoming could not bear to see the way she bit her lip. His head began to ache. He frowned and felt ufortable. His rough thumb uncontrobly wiped her tears, which turned into a caress.

    Then a series of ringtones broke the silence as Lu Shaoming¡¯s cell phone rang.

    It was as if Lu Shaoming suddenly woke up from a dream. He took back his hand like lightning. He said, ¡°Sorry,¡± in a somewhat confused and irritable way.

    Lu Shaoming answered the phone.

    Without his restraint, Ning Qing sat back in the back seat. She wiped her tears with her little hand. Just now, she lost control. He...

    Actually, it was not like he had no feelings for her.

    Her delicate skin still retained traces of being caressed by him. It was a little painful and numb. His palms were so big that they were twice the size of her little face.

    Lu Shaoming hung up after saying ¡°Ok¡± several times. He restarted the car. The Bentley slowly drove into the mainne. Not a trace of discord could be seen on his handsome face. Stretching his tongue out to lick his dry lips, he slowly said, ¡°The French song just now gave me a familiar feeling, so... Sorry. I¡¯ll take you home first. I have to pick someone up at the airportter.¡±

    Ning Qing calmed down too. Sheughed and said. ¡°Just now I remembered something about some past events, so I was a little...sad. Unexpectedly, Young Master Lu also likes this song, so we are quite fated. Are you going to the airport? It happens that I¡¯m going to pick up a friend at the airport. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Lu Shaoming no longer spoke, and those ripples in his heart became quiet with Ning Qing¡¯s ¡°past events.¡±

    He lifted his lip with self-mockery and indifference, Lu Shaoming would not be a stand-in for anyone.

    ...

    At the airport

    Lu Shaoming went to pick up his mother, Song Yajing, and a very elegant and beautiful woman stood beside her.

 Chapter 180 - On The Journey To Find Love

    <h4>Chapter 180: On The Journey To Find Love</h4>

    Entering the doors of the airport, Ning Qing and Lu Shaoming separated. Lu Shaoming now went forward to wee Song Yajing, and Ning Qing stood quietly by the side to observe. There was a woman beside Song Yajing. Ning Qing recognized her. She was the only grandchild of the world¡¯srgest winery¡¯s founder. The Zhou family¡¯s red wine was world famous; they had numerous wineries under their name. The Lu and Zhou families have been friends for generations. Lu Shaoming and Zhou Zhilei could be considered childhood sweethearts.

    Zhou Zhilei was a beauty. She had graduated from a prestigious university with a double Master¡¯s. After graduation she entered the winery and had ster results. She was a ssy career woman. Ning Qing remembered Song Yajing¡¯s requirements for her daughter inw,ing from a wealthy family, elegant, reserved and noble. She was probably talking about Zhou Zhilei. The standard image of a daughter from a noble household, and a socialite in society.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Lu Shaoming received the luggage from Song Yajing¡¯s hands, and looked sideways to nce at Zhou Zhilei. He said warmly, ¡°Zhilei.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ming.¡± No matter how dignified and reserved Zhou Zhilei was, upon looking at Lu Shaoming, her small face was blushing red, and her eyes were ultimately gentle. Lu Shaoming was familiar with this kind of gaze, he pretended not to notice, and he did not have any emotions.

    ¡°Shaoming.¡± Song Yajing saw Zhou Zhilei¡¯s feelings for son was all written on her face. She had a satisfied smile. ¡°This time, Mum is here in T city. Zhou Zhilei has also came along intentionally. I thought this was also good. With you young people being together, it will be easy for you to develop feelings.¡±

    ¡°Mum, I reserved a table at the hotel, let¡¯s go have dinner together.¡± Lu Shaoming quickly changed the subject and walked to Song Yajing¡¯s side.

    Song Yajing knew that her son has his own pace. The more haste she was in, the less speed there was. She smiled and patted Zhou Zhilei¡¯s hand that was cupping her elbow, ¡°Zhilei, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s have a meal as an entire family.¡±

    Her words, ¡°entire family¡±, made her Zhou Zhilei smile shyly. She could not control herself, and had to sneak another peek at Lu Shaoming. Lu Shaoming was ustomed to this, but it was the first time Ning Qing noticed. She stood by the side to look on, and her heart felt ufortable as if acid were pouring out if it.

    Her husband and her mother inw were standing beside another woman at this moment. She heard that this Zhou Zhilei was 26 this year. She¡¯d spent her entire youth waiting for Lu Shaoming, and she was really infatuated with the man. Song Yajing walked towards the doors and passed Ning Qing, who was standing there. She looked at Ning Qing¡¯s negative facial expression. She addressed Lu Shaoming in a low voice, ¡°Shaoming, you need to see those around you clearly. As for those with bad intentions, and women who intentionallye towards you, you need to maintain a distance from them. The doors of the Lu family don¡¯t allow just anyone to enter that easily.¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not look at Ning Qing. His handsome figure was like a gust of swift and fierce wind brushing by Ning Qing. ¡°Yes, Mum. I know what the appropriate behaviour is.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing walked out of the doors of the airport. She looked at Lu Shaoming gentlemanly open the doors to the passenger seat. Song Yajing and Zhou Zhilei both went inside and sat down. The Bentley left in a sh. Ning Qing hastily gged a cab and said, ¡°Driver, follow that Bentley.¡±

    ...

    Lu Shaoming was driving the Bentley. Song Yajing and Zhou Zhilei were seated in the back, and he did not hear what they were chatting about. Whatever they said to him, it went in one ear and out the other.

    He used the rear view mirror to look at the taxi that followed them all along. He suddenly wanted to know why the girl was following her.

    ...

    Ten minutester, the Bentley stopped in front of the hotel. Three people got out of the car and sat by the windows in the lobby. The waiter served the dishes. Because Lu Shaoming was driving, he did not have any alcohol, only a ss of water. When he lifted the ss, he saw the shadow of the girl through the windows. She stood by the side of the road and looked towards his direction in a blur. Was she looking at him?

    Lu Shaoming knew that she was looking at him! ¡°Shaoming, Shaoming...¡± Song Yajing, who was seated on the opposite side, called out to him. ¡°What?¡± He regained his attention and repliedzily. Song Yajing said unhappily, ¡°Shaoming, Zhilei and I came all the way to visit you. Why don¡¯t you even say a word? You seem to be distracted.¡±

    ¡°Mum, didn¡¯t you find someone to chat with you? Then what else do you want me to say?¡±

    ¡°This kid...¡±

    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t be angry. Brother Ming has such a personality. Oh right, Aunt, why didn¡¯t Unclee back this time?¡± Zhou Zhilei was used to Lu Shaoming¡¯s gaze and sheforted Song Yajing gently and wisely.

    ¡°Your uncle is busy with his work. Didn¡¯t he say previously that he would go to Europe with your grandfather to attend some high end red wine banquet? Your uncle and your grandfather¡¯s personalities match very well; their rtionship is just like a father and son.¡±

    Song Yajing and Zhou Zhilei were chatting happily. Lu Shaoming used his chopsticks to pick a piece out of smoked bean curd on the te. He did not have an appetite, and his gaze could not help butnd outside the ss windows. It started to drizzle out of nowhere outside the windows. Lu Shaoming lifted his gaze; it was raining outside.

    He ced his chopsticks down and looked downwards. That girl was looking at her own feet. Maybe she felt cold. Her two slim arms were wrapped around her waist. Lu Shaoming felt his breathing go unsteady. He lifted his hand and was prepared to call the waiter over. But before he could speak, the girl outside the window was swarmed by some passionate fans; everyone was pestering her for an autograph.

    She curled her lips into a smile, got ready to sign some autographs, and a fan gave her an umbre. She turned her body sideways and slowly opened the umbre, it was light purple withce trimmings on the side. She stood stiff for a while and never looked towards his direction; she chose to walk away. After walking two steps, there was a roadside stall selling donuts. She took some coins from her pocket and bought a strawberry donut.

    Lu Shaoming looked at her. One hand was holding an umbre, and she was casting her eyes downwards. There were some strands of hair by her cheeks, which outlined her gentle and small face. She was like a kitten who had been abandoned by someone. She stretched out her tongue to lick the cream on the donut. While she ate, tears rolled down her face. Yes, she was crying again. Lu Shaoming¡¯s vision was too god. He could clearly see her bright and beautiful lips shiver with sadness and helplessness. A passer-by knocked into her shoulder. She did not lift her head, and she cried while she ate the donut. Lu Shaoming shut his eyes, and used some strength to open them again.

    Song Yajing who was sitting opposite him, realized that her son was behaving abnormally. She asked with concern, ¡°Shaoming, what happened to you? Are you having a headache again?¡±

    ¡°Brother Ming, should I give a call to my big brother? He...¡± Lu Shaoming stroked his forehead and his face was a little pale. He stood up and said, ¡°Mum, my head hurts. You guys take your time and enjoy the meal slowly. I have to go.¡±

    ¡°Shaoming¡±

    ¡°Brother Ming.¡±

    ...

    Lu Shaoming sat in the Bentley. He really did have a headache, and also a part of his heart felt like it had been stung by bees. He used his thumb to press on his temples. At this moment, his phone rang; it was a call from Zhou Dayuan.

    Zhou Dayuan was Zhou Zhilei¡¯s brother by blood. They had a good rtionship with one another. Zhou Dayuan graduated from Harvard Medical School. After graduation, he stayed in Ennd to be a doctor. He was only 30 but he was already a medical professor. He was his primary physician when he got the surgery in Ennd. Lu Shaoming answered the phone and said with a frown, ¡°Hello, Dayuan.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan could hear his abnormal voice over the phone. In a warm, clean voice he asked, ¡°Shaoming, what has happened to you? You are having headaches again?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded his head. ¡°I already told you that you need to recuperate after you recover from such an illness. You are not suited to start work immediately. Also, the surgery led to a partial loss of memory. Don¡¯t force yourself to dig up the things in the past.¡±

    Lu Shaoming ced his head on the seat, depressed. He said, ¡°Dayuan, can you tell me what I lost in that part of my memories? Why do I feel like my heart has been emptied? Everyone by my side has changed, also...¡±

    Also, there was a girl, a girl who made him know the feeling of heartbreak.

    ...

    Ning Qing lifted her head after she ate the donut. Without realizing it, she had already walked to the Tea Pavilion Vi. She took one step at a time as she ascended the stairs. She stood at the winding staircase outside the doors of the vi. There were many memories in that winding staircase. She previously stood here many times to wait for Lu Shaoming to return, and ran into his arms barefoot...

    Now, the vi was empty. The vi did not have a warm light. The field was cold and the vi was in darkness. Every part of it was deathly still. Her white hand touched every inch of the red sandalwood door, it was adorned with carvings of flowers. After she was tired of touching it, she sat on the stairs and buried her head in her knees. Her Lu Shaoming. When would her Lu Shaoming return? 3 months. The time was short. Would he fall in love with her again?

    She admitted that she was hurt deeply by the scene at the hotel. 3 of them were sitting under the view of everyone, but she was alone, standing in the rain. Her mother inw did not like her, and there was another woman who appeared by his side. She was very jealous. Lu Shaoming, did he know at all? She was his little wifey, he could only belong to her!

    ...

    Xiao Zhou got out of the car and she saw a person shrivelled into small bundle on the stairs. She hurriedly ran forward and said, ¡°Ning Qing, what are you doing here? I was worried to death when I couldn¡¯t call or locate you. It¡¯s raining now and you are not using an umbre. Your body is soaking wet! Come quickly, get in the car. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her head slowly. She looked towards Xiao Zhou and said, ¡°Xiao Zhou, I have thought of it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I have thought of a better advertisement for Cabbage Plume.¡±

    Xiao Zhou did not understand. She used her hands to help Ning Qing get back up. she touched Ning Qing¡¯s forehead. Feeling sorry for her, she said, ¡°Ning Qing, you must be hallucinating now due a fever! You sat here thinking about the Cabbage Plume advertisement? Come with me, quick.¡± Xiao Zhou pulled Ning Qing¡¯s small hand and brought her onto the car.

    ...

    In the car, Ning Qing wiped away the water droplets on her clean hair, and wrapped herself in a wool shawl. Xiao Zhou passed a cup of hot milk tea to her and Ning Qing drank a sip of it. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, thank you, Xiao Zhou.¡± Looking at Ning Qing¡¯s heartless smile, Xiao Zhou felt her vision blur with tears. Ning Qing has always been a strong girl. But when there were nobody around, she would lock herself up to lick her wounds.

    ¡°Ning Qing, if you are upset then you can just say it as it is. You ran to the love nest that you and Lu Shaoming shared in the past. Wasn¡¯t it to fondly recall the days gone by? Why are you talking about the advertisement? You¡¯re scaring me!¡±

    Ning Qing had an innocent and pure smile. ¡°Xiao Zhou, I really thought of a good advertisement. I want Lu Shaoming to fall in love with me again in these 3 months. But first, I have show him something to fall in love with. He isn¡¯t a superficial person; he would not fall in love with me just because of my pretty face showing up a few times in front of him. So I need to get results to make him to sit up and take notice of me. Wait for me to appear in his eyes, then I won¡¯t worry that I¡¯m not in his heart.¡±

    Xiao Zhou was relieved, it turns out that Ning Qing was normal. But she was curious. ¡°Ning Qing, what is this great n, exactly?¡± Ning Qing winked secretly and held the milk tea in her hands as shey back in the seat in contentment. Lu Shaoming, prepare to give your heart up!

    ...

    The next day, she went to Guang Qing. Ning Qing went straight to Ye Ting¡¯s office. ¡°Manager Ye, I have thought of better advertisement video idea for Cabbage Plume.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that right?¡± Ye Ting did not expect that Ning Qing would really take this matter to heart. She responded half-heartedly and continued with the work in her hands.

    ¡°Manager Ye, we will change the catwalk modelling to a stage y, then we will insert the advertisement of Cabbage Plume into the stage y.¡± Ye Ting lifted her head while looking at a project list. She asked, astonished, ¡°What? Insert an advertisement? Ning Qing what are you thinking? Product cement is a matter that is done under the table. Now you want to use the method of product cement in a stage y to advertise Cabbage Plume? Everyone¡¯s attention would be fixed on the stage y; Cabbage Plume would merely be a supporting role. You have really reversed the roles with this n.¡±

    ¡°How could this work?¡± Ning Qing¡¯s white and wless face was full of confidence. She exined slowly. ¡°The script of this stage y would be written personally by me. This story definitely starts with Cabbage Plume. The stage y would be a harmony of both the modern beauty of the catwalk and the flexibility of the story. We will invite the popr kings and queens in the entertainment industry to act out these roles and use star power to the maximum.

    ¡°Also, although the cement of advertisement isn¡¯t something that can be done on the table, you cannot deny that product cement is rampant everywhere. It has since started a furious debate. Now we could move product cement to the stage and make use of the debate to stir up interest. The more controversial the matter is, the more famous the product will be. Cabbage Plum will definitely be a hit in the market.

    ¡°Lastly, these few years, there has been a rigid standard of using the catwalk added with the advertisement clip. Why don¡¯t we start a new trend? We need to think daringly, be unconventional, and be willing to experiment. This is what the market needs right now: new blood. We can be the leader of the pack and spawn a new movement in the advertising world.¡± Ye Ting heard her words in a blur. If she was being honest, she did not ce Ning Qing¡¯s ns in her heart at all yesterday, because each was a master in his own special field. Ning Qing was not familiar with this part of advertising.

    But she realized she was wrong. If memory serves, Ning Qing majored in Market Advertising and Production in Media and Communications school. She could not help but agree that her unorthodox n was daring and original. Why didn¡¯t she think of this?

    Ye Ting felt a little threatened. As the pride of Harvard, her abilities were recognized by everyone. Listening to Ning Qing¡¯s ns, she could predict that the stage y advertisement would bring arge amount of attention and profit. She had always been imitated by others, and was bested by no one.

    Would Cabbage Plume be her miracle?

    Ye Ting coughed. Concealing the shock in her heart, she opened her mouth to ask, ¡°Then what is the theme of the advertisement of Cabbage Plume? Have you thought of it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head and lifted her head to look at the shining sunlight streaming in from the French windows. She said with a loving smile, ¡°The theme of Cabbage Plume this time is ¨C The journey to find love.¡±

    Ye Ting was silent for a few seconds. ¡°There will be some difficulty implementing this n. Go back to make a detailed proposal. After, we will discuss it with the team to see if it is usible.¡±

    ¡°Ok!¡± Ning Qing saw hope, and quickly nodded her head to agree.

 Chapter 181 - Miss Ning, Do You Think This Is Enough?

    <h4>Chapter 181: Miss Ning, Do You Think This Is Enough?</h4>

    Ning Qing spent the entire morning working out a set of implementation ns. At noon, she went to lunch with several employees who also happened to be fans.

    When she returned to her office after lunch, Ning Qing found it strange that the implementation n that she had ced on the table was gone.

    Ning Qing went out and asked several colleagues, ¡°Did you see anyone enter my office?¡±

    A colleague who liked Ning Qing very much whispered in her ear, ¡°Ning Qing, I just saw Manager Ye sneaking into your office with a document in her hand.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes shed; Ye Ting had taken her implementation n.

    Ning Qing immediately turned and ran to Ye Ting¡¯s office, but there was no one in the office. The assistant told her that Manager Ye had gone to a meeting. Lu Shaoming had personally convened a management meeting to officiallyunch the Cabbage Plume project.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat and some understood Ye Ting¡¯s purpose.

    She ran to the meeting.

    ...

    There were bodyguards outside the meeting room. Ning Qing was not qualified to listen to such a high-level meeting. She took out her mobile phone and sent a short message to Zhu Rui.

    So Zhu Rui¡¯s cell phone in the meeting room lit up, he had switched his phone to silent mode, he looked at the text message quietly, then got up, gave an excuse to Lu Shaoming, and went out.

    Ning Qing saw the door open. She was standing at the crack. When Zhu Rui came out, she happened to get a glimpse of the scene inside.

    At the long conference table, all the high-leveled people were sitting with their suits on. The meeting room was decorated in cold-tones, and it was so solemn and quiet that one could hear a pin drop, and Ye Ting was standing as she was presenting Cabbage Plume¡¯s marketing report withpetence and confidence.

    Ye Ting said, ¡°We have reced traditional T-stage shows and advertisements with theatrical advertisements, and bravely created a new river in the advertising and market industry.¡±

    Ning Qing listened and wanted to vomit directly. Not only had Ye Ting stolen her implementation n, but had also learned to speak like her. She was too shameless.

    This is Harvard¡¯s pride?

    Those high-leveled people listened attentively. They listened excitedly to Ye Ting¡¯s beautiful blueprint, and their eyes were full of admiration.

    As soon as Ye Ting¡¯s speech ended, the meeting room was filled with tidal apuse.

    Ning Qing looked at the man sitting on the high seat. Lu Shaoming was wearing a white shirt and a dark blue striped tie around his neck. He was handsome and delicate. He looked up and looked directly at Ye Ting.

    ¡°You thought of this n?¡±

    He was indeed a deep and introverted man. Ning Qing caught a glimmer of him looking squarely at her and a smile in his eyes.

    Ye Ting had also caught Lu Shaoming¡¯s gaze. It was the first direct gaze that Lu Shaoming had given her since she had met him.

    Ye Ting was happy. She shed a smile and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°President, Manager Ye¡¯s Cabbage Plume marketing strategy is great, breaking the traditional conventions and standing out in an invincible position. Manager Ye really deserves to be Harvard¡¯s pride.¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡± The management staff echoed.

    Lu Shaoming nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really good.¡±

    Not everyone could get Lu Shaoming¡¯s praise. Ye Ting immediately straightened her back, a pair of beautiful eyes looking at Lu Shaoming without trying to hide.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, madam?¡± Zhu Rui closed the door and asked softly.

    ¡°Secretary Zhu, I have a favor to ask of you.¡± Ning Qing said a few words in Zhu Rui¡¯s ear.

    ...

    Ye Ting then introduced the theme of the y. Lu Shaoming listened attentively. At that time, a dainty figure came into his sight.

    He looked slightly sideways, Ning Qing hade.

    Today, she wore a long ck cartoon T-shirt, covered with a long blue-purple cotton-padded jacket. The cotton-padded jacket was mixed with some green dots in the stitching. It was simple but distinctive and had a very early spring aura.

    The cotton-padded clothes covered her hips. Her feet were covered with ck knee-high leather boots, which ended just below her knees, making her slender legs too conspicuous, while the little skin exposed from her knees to the cotton-padded jacket was fair and tight.

    Lu Shaoming understood some of the reasons why she had be the spokesperson for Slly¡¯s brand in Asia. The girl was well versed in fashion elements and could match any dress with her own charm.

    But why had shee?

    Ning Qing had a teapot in her hand. She came to pour water and add tea.

    She went straight to Lu Shaoming¡¯s position, first adding tea to the cup at his hand.

    Lu Shaoming didn¡¯t look at her. He looked up and saw the high-leveled people under him were shocked when they saw Ning Qing. Ning Qing was too bright and beautiful. The generation¡¯s queen of film was in the limelight now. The goddess they could only see on TV had appeared here. The high-leveled people were in a trance and were almost stunned watching her.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s, and he nced at all the people quietly.

    Everyone lowered their eyes in fear. They had only looked at Ning Qing for a second. Why was their president so angry?

    Ye Ting was making a powerful speech but she noticed that the people who had previously appreciated her had scattered their attention. She felt that it was strange and then realized that Ning Qing hade.

    One¡¯s guilty conscience always feels danger. Ye Ting panicked.

    Ning Qing had indeede to refill their drinks. She didn¡¯t say anything. After pouring tea for Lu Shaoming, she poured tea to Ye Ting beside her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Ye Ting was nervous and wanted to hold the paper cup, but she panicked and the boiling water spilled directly out of the cup.

    ¡°Manager Ye, are you alright.¡± Ning Qing quickly put down the teapot and pulled out a paper towel to help Ye Ting wipe the table in front of her.

    The boiling water wetted the first information on Ye Ting¡¯s desktop. Ning Qing started to take it away. One of the materials revealed below was indeed hers. She had written it in a hurry and had scribbled on it with an ink pen and had revised it many times. It was a handwritten manuscript.

    Lu Shaoming took a look at the manuscript that appeared. His eyes were dark. He slowly drew up his lips and asked with a smile, ¡°Manager Ye, you were in a rush when thinking about this drama y advertisement? You¡¯ve even brought the manuscript?¡±

    Ye Ting¡¯s expression was stiff. She did not know whether she had been exposed or not. She could onlyugh and say, ¡°Haha, yes, President...¡±

    She had just said that when Lu Shaoming threw a document at Ye Ting¡¯s face.

    Ye Ting did not dare to dodge. The document was a few pieces of paper. It did not hurt her when itnded on her face. The gentlemanly demeanor of the man would not allow him to hurt a woman, but the strength of the paper was like a sharp knife on her face.

    This was more embarrassing for Ye Ting than a few ps.

    She looked down at the falling document, which was written by her.

    Her handwriting was quite different from that of this manuscript.

    Lu Shaoming saw it at a nce.

    Maybe Lu Shaoming had guessed half of it by observing her demeanor around Ning Qing.

    The senior executives¡¯ expression had changed due to this development. They had no idea what had happened.

    Lu Shaoming stood up and stuffed one of his hands into his trousers pocket. His low voice brought out a sense of power. ¡°Manager Ye, I hope this matter can be exined by you. Today¡¯s meeting is over, dismissed.¡±

    Lu Shaoming got up and left.

    ...

    The high-leveled staff dispersed, leaving Ye Ting and Ning Qing in the huge meeting room.

    Ye Ting squeezed her fists tightly and said angrily, ¡°Ning Qing, you did it on purpose!¡±

    Ning Qing met her eyes and smiledzily. ¡°Yes, I just came to expose you. What¡¯s wrong? Manager Ye is angry? What right does manager Ye have to be angry? If you don¡¯t ask for it, you are stealing it. If you enjoy the fruits of other people¡¯sbor and take all the honor for yourself, how can you face your Chinese teacher who taught you the word ¡®shame¡¯?¡±

    ¡°You... Alright, Ning Qing, I¡¯ll see how long you can be pleased for.¡±

    ¡°Manager Ye doesn¡¯t need to worry about this. You¡¯d better worry about how to exin it to your president.¡± Ning Qing went out.

    ...

    Ning Qing stepped out of the door of the meeting room. As she turned in the corridor, she saw a handsome figure standing in front of her. Noticing her arrival. Lu Shaoming slowly turned around.

    A pair of deep, bright ck eyes looked at her face as he lightly parted his thin lips. ¡°Did you think of this drama advertisement?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Qing shed a sweet smile and nodded her head vigorously.

    Did he stop here to wait for her?

    She was so happy.

    ¡°Ye Ting stole your idea. Why didn¡¯t you expose her in the meeting room just now?¡±

    ¡°Because... Do you think it would be appropriate for me to expose her on the spot?¡± Ning Qing did not answer but asked him a question instead.

    His staff had stolen an outsider¡¯s idea, and at the high-level meeting everyone, including him, had praised Ye Ting. Wouldn¡¯t it be a p in the face of everyone if she exposed her on the spot?

    Besides, an outsider had intruded into the high-level meeting and tried to fight for the implementation n, which was not good for anyone.

    Lu Shaoming understood what she meant. He couldn¡¯t help looking at her twice more. She was a girl who knew how to restrain herself. This girl was full of wisdom.

    Bold and crafty.

    She had exposed the person after realizing that her implementation n had been stolen, but it was very skillful and saved face for almost everyone involved.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded. He raised up his sharp brows. He was in a good mood when he asked, ¡°What if I didn¡¯t realize it?¡±

    What if he hadn¡¯t noticed that the handwriting was different, and hadn¡¯t guessed that it was her design?

    Ning Qing smiled and shook her head. Her beautiful autumn pupils looked at him gently. ¡°No, I believe you.¡±

    In her mind, he had always been a mighty, omnipotent billionaire husband.

    ¡°Who would you like to act in this y?¡± He continued to inquire.

    ¡°Hmm... How about being the popr entertainment kid and the national goddess, Ou Luo Xi, and Xia Xiaofu?¡±

    She already had the candidates in mind.

    Lu Shaoming did not say if it was good or not, he just said, ¡°Although this is a drama, from clothing to lighting, nothing can be amiss. You have no directing experience, which director do you think is good in the entertainment industry? I can let him help you.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes sparkled as he listened. What does he mean?

    ¡°Young Master Lu, are you going to let me direct this y?¡±

    ¡°This is your design. Why wouldn¡¯t you direct it?¡± Lu Shaoming retorted.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart was happy. She took two steps and went in front of Lu Shaoming. There was nobody in the corridor. She looked up at him with her little head. Her voice was sweet and soft. ¡°Young Master Lu, thank you for trusting me so much. I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t let you down. As for how I¡¯ll direct it, I¡¯ll take care of it so don¡¯t worry about it. Besides, let me state beforehand that although this y was created for Cabbage Plume, it is my first work. Its final copyright and interpretation rights belong to me, and I will take it away.¡±

    Was she talking about terms and conditions with him?

    The girl in front of him only reached his chin even with mile high-heeled boots. Her autumn pupils sparkled with a bright autumn watery light. Her delicate ink painting brows were flying and open, showing a calm self-confidence, like a rose that had blossomed.

    He heard that she was the youngest actress to be crowned queen of film at the age of 20 years old.

    How amazing would she be if she were to direct her own film at the age of 21-year-old?

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s deep eyes had a tinge of appreciation, and his voice became soft. ¡°Yes, I promise you. I don¡¯t care about the director¡¯s business, but I will let the marketing department help you to solve your worries.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you Young Master Lu. In addition, I heard that Young Master Lu has a very good rtionship with Ou Luo Xi. I¡¯m afraid that if I were to invite him, he would refuse me. Could I trouble Young Master Lu to give a call to Ou Luo Xi? Xiaofu is my good friend. I¡¯ll invite her in person.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded simply.

    For a moment, neither of them spoke anymore. Lu Shaoming looked at her and the girl looked at him brightly. Lu Shaoming coughed and ended the gaze. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I have business to attend to.¡±

    Lu Shaoming turned and left.

    ¡°Hey, Young Master Lu!¡±

    The sleeve of his white shirt was pulled when he turned around.

    He looked sideways and the girl held out two little fingers and held his sleeve timidly.

    Her hands were beautiful, her fingers were long and fair as green onions, and her nail caps were trimmed neatly. She did not have long nails or painted nails like other women. There was a healthy pink tone in her shiny and round nail caps.

    Turning his head to see her, the girl¡¯s little face turned red. She was a little shy. She dared not withdraw her hand. She was afraid that he would leave.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± His voice was somewhat hoarse.

    It was probably his first time seeing someone look like such a little girl.

    ¡°Umm.¡± Ning Qing looked bravely into his ck eyes and blushed. ¡°You haven¡¯t praised me yet.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lu Shaoming was puzzled.

    ¡°... In the meeting, I heard you praise Manager Ye. That praise belonged to me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming chuckled uncontrobly, tickled by her cute tone. To top it off, in the conference room, she was so smart and prating in order to take back the design that had belonged to her, but she was childishly asking him to praise her now.

    Immature.

    Lu Shaoming pulled back his sleeves, ignored her and walked away.

    ¡°Hey, Young Master Lu!¡± Seeing him ignore her, Ning Qing stamped her feet angrily, ran up to catch up with him, and stretched out two slender arms to block him.

    She bit her bright red lips and looked at him as she asked a delicate voice. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve thought of such a good design for Cabbage Plume. I want to hear you praise me. Young Master Lu, would it cost you a chunk of meat to praise me?¡±

    It was her first time being a director, she was nervous and needed his praise.

    He used to praise her, always holding her in his arms and saying, ¡°My little wife is the best and smartest.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t care. She wanted to hear it.

    At this time, they were very close. Their clothes were rubbing together, Lu Shaoming¡¯s palm in his trousers pocket felt a little numb. He suddenly missed the feeling of touching her little face yesterday.

    Her skin was pink and tender. It felt like silk in the south of the Yangtze River. It was very delicate.

    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.

    Lu Shaoming slowly went near her and his thin scarlet lips went near her snow-white earlobes. He said, ¡°Ning Qing, you are great.¡±

    Ning Qing was moved at once. He had lost his memory and would no longer feel anything and hug her. But in many ways, he had not changed. For example, his praising tone.

    He had said she was great!

    When Ning Qing was satisfied, the man asked again, with a slight tone of irony, ¡°Miss Ning, do you want me to praise you like this? Do you think this is enough?¡±

 Chapter 182 - Our Xiao Fu Still Has Her First On Screen Kiss With Her, Do You Still Have Yours?

    <h4>Chapter 182: Our Xiao Fu Still Has Her First On Screen Kiss With Her, Do You Still Have Yours?</h4>

    He said, ¡°Miss Ning, do it think it¡¯s enough now?¡±

    Ning Qing suddenly lifted her gaze and she got lost in his deep, bright eyes. His eyes did not have a touch of warmth, and he was looking at her coldly. ¡°Young Master Lu, you...¡±

    Lu Shaoming turned to leave.

    Ning Qing watched him leave in a daze. What did this man mean? She just wanted one sentence praising her. Was that too much? Did he need to insult her like this? She was furious! Oooh.

    ...

    The doors to Guang Qing were jam-packed. There were seas of passionate fans. With much difficulty, the security crew eventually made a small path.

    Ning Qing appeared together alongside Xiao Zhou to stand before the door. The fans screamed and Ning Qing smiled like a bright flower, waving her hand. Being a celebrity, their fans looked up to them like gods.

    Xiao Zhou was very happy. She stood behind Ning Qing and said, ¡°Ning Qing, I have followed your instructions and released news that you have directed the stage y for Cabbage Plume. As you predicted, both you and Cabbage Plume have once again be the trending topics. Not only have the fans been expectant, but even the moguls of the advertisement industry and the business world have praised your design and have given a thumbs up. With your poprity now, you havee to a new level that hasn¡¯t been achieved before.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Qing curled her lips into a smile. ¡°Since I have gone back into the industry, I will definitely get on the charts. An actor has to always be dependent on young fans. Although I am only 21, I want to make use of this golden age and take advantage of my poprity. Not only do I want to live under everyone¡¯s present attention; I want to live in their memories too.¡±

    Living in others¡¯ memories, only then can she be immortal.

    Although she was far away from that step, she took one step at a time and slowly worked herself towards that end. Her mother-inw, Song Yajing, despised her family background. She did not have any means to change that. The only thing she could change was her future. Lu Shaoming was a man who was above everyone. She also hoped that she had a day where she could grow to his height and apany him to conquer the world by his side.

    The day wille when she will have achieved enough in her life to step through the door of the Lu Family. She would be addressed with respect as ¡°Madam Lu.¡± This was her dream.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Zhou continued with her excitement, ¡°While you and Cabbage Plume have been topping the search results, I¡¯ve been intermittently releasing the names of the cast of the stage y. When everyone found out that the two main leads would be Ou Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu, they all went mad! Everyone knew that both of them woulde to Guang Qing today, so it as what you saw. Guang Qing is swarmed by fans now.¡±¡®

    She had predicted that this would ur. Ou Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu were at the peak of their poprity, if not for her and Lu Shaoming, these two people would not participate in the same project. Speaking of it, she was using both of their poprity to stir up interest, hehe.

    Thankfully the costs of directing the stage y was all paid for by Lu Shaoming. Otherwise, she would be bankrupt by now. Ning Qing was in a good mood, and she said to Xiao Zhou, ¡°Xiao Zhou, we have to be at our best. The higher the nation anticipates the project, the greater the expectations. If we ruin it, the insults will only pile up. The fans have already allowed us to stand on the peak. We need to stabilize our footing and get a good grip. Whether we can reach the moon with our hands will be entirely dependent on how we do now.¡±

    Xiao Zhou somewhat understood. When she saw Ning Qing¡¯s sparkling eyes, her heart became greedy. After being by Ning Qing¡¯s side for long, she realized that Ning Qing always nned for the long term. Matters would be interlinked with another. Before it came to an end, she could never guess how Ning Qing would surprise her next.

    ¡°Ning Qing, what about reaching the moon?¡± Xiao Zhou asked immediately. Ning Qing mysteriously yet yfully winked and said, ¡°Xiao Zhou, I can only say, today we have only taken our first step.¡± Xiao Zhou was interested after she heard the word, ¡°Only.¡± When she was about to ask more, Lu Shaoming brought Zhu Rui over.

    Ning Qing quickly directed her gaze at Lu Shaoming. the man was dressed in a blue shirt and grey trousers. The warm blue shirt made him seem so delicate and it highlighted his toned body even more, making him way more attractive than usual. There were a pair of brown shoes on his feet. The leather shoes stepped on the shining marble flooring, and every step was steady and powerful, bringing an air of resounding strength. It was only yesterday when he insulted her without any emotion, when he said those things to her. Ning Qing immediately put on a gentle smile and took the initiative to greet him. ¡°Young Master Lu.¡±

    She did not expect that man to walk by her like she was a ghost. He didn¡¯t even nce at her once. Ning Qing¡¯s small face was like a flower. She was furious in her heart. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him; she only wanted apliment from him yesterday! Today he acted like she owed him fifty-million dors and gave her the cold shoulder. Rascal!

    Ning Qing scolded him silently in her heart. As the fans passionately cheered, two luxurious limousines stopped beside one another. The passenger door of the car on the left was opened by an assistant, and Ou Luoxi stepped out. Ou Luoxi was dressed in a green wool sweater and brown casual pants. He folded the ends of the pants twice, and wore a pair of sports shoes. He was the epitome of fashion and style. The door of the car on the right was also opened by an assistant, and Xia Xiaofu stepped out.

    Ning Qing could not help but smile. Xia Xiaofu was dressed more casually than usual today. Her pearl white shirt wasyered with a green cardigan that was in the same shade as Ou Luoxi¡¯s sweater. With the white pants to tie it all together, she looked refreshing and pretty.

    ¡°Wow...¡± The excited fans were cheering raucously. If not for the security team blocking them, they would have rushed the strs a long time ago. Thest time the fans saw Ou Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu standing together was at the White Flowers Awards ceremonyst year.

    Lu Shaoming walked down the stairs to wee Ou Luoxi, and Ning Qing walked to Xia Xiaofu¡¯s side. ¡°Xiaofu, I am thankful that you made your way here today.¡± Ning Qing gave Xia Xiaofu a big hug. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s attractive little goose-egg-sized face bore a warm smile, and she said, ¡°Ning Qing, why are you being so polite with me? I have long anticipated coborating with you to film a drama together!¡± As she spoke, her sparkling almond shaped eyes looked towards Ou Luoxi. Ning Qing lifted her brows and understood, Xiao Fu was also anticipating filming a drama with Ou Luoxi.

    Ning Qing held Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small hand with her own and said cheekily, ¡°Xiao Fu, let¡¯s go. Let me introduce you to Lu Shaoming.¡± Lu Shaoming was chatting with Ou Luoxi in a low voice. She could not make out what they were chatting about clearly. Xia Xiaofu could only see Ou Luoxi¡¯s naturally stone-like expression turn into a smile. This was the first time Xiaofu saw Ou Luoxi smile. It turns out that he actually could smile.

    When he smiled, it was like a delicate painter had drawn two dimples on his handsome face. His skin was clear and white, and he actually had a cute and young style. When he smiled, he looked like an innocent youth, even purer and innocent that a newborn baby. Xia Xiaofu looked at him, in a daze.

    The shouts of fans entered her ears. When Xia Xiaofu lifted her gaze to look, she noticed a small group of young fangirls staring at Ou Luoxi¡¯s smiling face, and they could not control their excitement. Ning Qing walked to Lu Shaoming¡¯s side, and introduced him to Xia Xiaofu for them to get to know each other.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s smile was as pretty as a lotus flower. ¡°Young Master Lu, how are you?¡± After she spoke, she looked at Ou Luoxi and said to him, ¡°Ou Luoxi, how are you?¡± Ou Luoxi did not react warmly. He withdrew his smile and looked directly into Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes, nodding his head coldly in response.

    She saw his nonchnt attitude towards her. Xia Xiaofu was already used to it. Hesitant due to the number of people around, she could only give him a deathly stare. Who asked you to be this self-satisfied, hmph!

    The four of them gathered together, and at this moment, the reporters and the rabid fans were extremely excited. Some reporters took the microphone to ask, ¡°Xiaofu, why do you match Ou Luoxi today? Did you two discuss this in advance? Or was it due to telepathy?¡±

    Ning Qing saw this situation and wanted to handle it for her, but Xia Xiaofu opened her mouth and said, ¡°Oh, Ou Luoxi and I did not discuss it beforehand. Of course we are connected by telepathy. Luoxi, what do you say?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu lifted her brows provocatively and was happily looking towards Ou Luoxi.

    Hmph, let me see how you answer?

    In response to her words, Ou Luoxi only spared a look at Xia Xiaofu with his beautiful dark eyes. His in expression in his eyes were as saying ¨C What you say is up to you; I will not respond.

    Xia Xiaofu felt like she was trying to squeeze water from a stone, and she was gritting her teeth in anger.

    Ning Qing could not help butugh. Xia Xiaofu had kept a low in the entertainment industry for the past few years, but her poprity and reputation in public has always been good. There was a reason behind that. She was clear on how to survive in the entertainment industry, and she protected herself very well.

    But after Xia Xiaofu met Ou Luoxi, she changedpletely. Listening to her wilful reply, she wouldn¡¯t have not known that this reply would create rumours between her and Ou Luoxi. Ning Qing saw the situation and stepped forward. She smiled at the reporter and said, ¡°Xiao Fu is only joking with everyone. I¡¯m behind the matching outfits. First, it is to satisfy the fan¡¯s expectations for this stage y. Second, it looks good for the news cameras. After you return to the office, please stir up some rumours between my Xia Xiaofu and Ou Luoxi. If not, it will be a waste of my efforts.¡±

    The journalists all nodded their heads. They weren¡¯t only standing here with the fans to wee Xia Xiaofu and Ou Luoxi. They were looking for a headline to report in the entertainment news. A sentence from Ning Qing highlighted their needs and wants. Both Xia Xiaofu and Ou Luoxi were boring; it was Ning Qing who was interesting. The entertainment industry wascks entertainers like Ning Qing.

    The journalists started to question Ning Qing. ¡°Miss Ning, you have daringly created a stage y advertisement for Cabbage Plume. You have also released the names of leading actors, but can we ask what the content of the y is? You have not released this and we all want to know.¡± Ning Qing yfully fluttered her longshes and said, ¡°If I let everyone know now, how would there be any suspense? If you want to know what happens, then please wait another eight days. On March 21st, please focus your attention on Cabbage Plume. I will show you what it¡¯s all about.¡±

    The journalists were delighted and said, ¡°Miss Ning, are you creating an advertisement for yourself yet again?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ning Qing was rmed. ¡°You figured it out. You guys are way too clever!¡±

    ¡°Haha...¡± The journalists were in a good mood, they really felt that talking with Ning Qing was easy and rxing, and it was also interesting. ¡°Miss Ning, can we ask, since you are the director of this stage y, will you satisfy fans¡¯ wishes and make a cameo? You performed in Wind and Dust and imed the title of Best Actress. You haven¡¯t made an appearance in any other works. The fans are all hoping that you will make a cameo.¡±

    Ning Qing pretended to contemte for a while. She brought her little hand to her lips and blew a kiss to those passionate fans. Sheughed loudly and said, ¡°Thank you to everyone who has not forgotten Ning Qing for all this time. Since everyone is so expectant, then I will consider making a cameo.¡±

    ¡°Wow...¡± The fans were riled up again and apuded loudly.

    The journalist jostled among themselves to ask more questions, but Ning Qing gave Xiao Zhou an expression. Xiao Zhou quickly went forward to block everyone. ¡°Okay, today¡¯s interview will end here. Ning Qing will be debuting her first work as a director on March 21st. We¡¯ll see you all then. Please give her all your support.¡±

    Ning Qing and the 4 others entered Guang Qing¡¯s lobby.

    ...

    As they were entering the lobby, Lu Shaoming stood beside Ning Qing and suddenly asked, ¡°What is the content of your stage y? Why is it so mysterious?¡±

    The theme of the stage y was the search for love, but Ning Qing hadn¡¯t revealed that. Ning Qing was about to enter the elevator, but upon hearing his words, Ning Qing bit down on her lips. She was ted. Wow! He wanted to talk to her now? He wanted to act cool andposed in front of her; there was no way!

    Ning Qing tucked the locks of hair hanging on her cheeks behind her ears. Her soft, petite body stepped towards him, and she smiledzily. ¡°Why, does Young Master Lu want to know?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the delicate little face in front of him. He felt his mouth go dry and did not answer. He did not answer, and Ning Qing did not force him to. She walked into the elevator and stretched out her hand to press the button. ¡°If Young Master Lu really wants to know, then I will look forward Young Master Luing personally to the show on March 21st.¡±

    The elevator doors closed, getting in the way of their mutual gaze.

    Lu Shaoming did not leave immediately. He stared at the closed elevator door for a few seconds, then mysteriously curled his lips into a smile. He picked up one foot and was ready to leave.

    ...

    In the rehearsal hall, Ou Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu sat opposite one another, and did not bother with each other. Ou Luoxi¡¯s assistant, Xiao Dong told Ning Qing, ¡°Miss Ning, we areing to participate out of respect for Young Master Lu. We must be upfront; our Luoxi will not do kissing scenes.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s assistant, Xiao Li, heard his words. She quickly coughed and said, ¡°Hello, who is Young Master Lu? If our Xiaofu did want to disappoint Ning Qing, do you think we would be here? She is still rejecting kissing scenes. Thest time our Xiaofu coborated with that Heavenly King, the other party requested a kiss scene on the cheek but our Xiaofu was unwilling to do so. Our Xiaofu still has her first on screen kiss, do you still have yours?¡±

    Ning Qing smiled and looked at the two assistants. This stage y had not started, but they were already on bad terms.

    Ning Qing walked forward and gestured with her hand, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t get worked up. This is a stage y. It is not possible to have any daring or obscene scenes...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The two assistants were relieved and retreated to the side.

    Ning Qing stopped speaking and silently observed the changes of expression on both Ou Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu¡¯s faces. Xia Xiaofu sat on the chair, using two fingers to pinch the edge of her clothes, and lifted her gaze to secretly look at Ou Luoxi. And Ou Luoxi was leaning against the handsomely. His expression didn¡¯t seem to change, but Ning Qing noticed that he was clicking his lips together. Ning Qing was happy in her heart, haha.

    ¡°But...this is a show that merges both the catwalk and a stage y. We are asking for the image projected to be beautiful. And also, in film, they like to create topics using vague or passionate expressions of love. We cannot leave that out, so I have decided to add a behind the scenes clip that consists of a kiss where one of you is shoved against the wall.¡±

    She had to be joking, the current star of the entertainment industry and the nation¡¯s goddess working together to film a show. If she wasted such good resources, then she wouldn¡¯t be Ning Qing.

    ¡°What? What is this behind the scenes and against the wall kissing scene?¡± The two assistants jumped up to inquire about this.

    Ning Qing was calm and collected, ¡°Ah. When the audience are in the seats below, I will ce a projector on stage. I will give a spotlight and you two will film a scene that consists of a kiss while being shoved against the wall. I don¡¯t care if you really kiss or not, all I want is to feel my heart beat in my chest when I watch it!¡±

 Chapter 183 - Do You Like My Petite Waist?

    <h4>Chapter 183: Do You Like My Petite Waist?</h4>

    After Ning Qing finished, the assistants on both sides stared at each other and said in tandem, ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Ning Qing narrowed her eyeszily, swept her eyes across Xiao Dong, and looked at Xiao Li again. Her tone was a bit serious. ¡°We are filming. Young Master Lu invited Luo Xi because he trusts Luo Xi. I trusted Xiaofu so I invited Xiaofu. Since both of them agreed, they should show their devotion to their work. Impossible? How is it impossible? It¡¯s just a kiss scene, tell me, who couldn¡¯t do it?¡±

    The assistants on both sides were frightened by Ning Qing¡¯s sudden fierce attitude. It turns out that Ning Qing also has serious moments.

    Only then did they regard Ning Qing as a real director.

    Xia Xiaofu rose slowly, and she looked at Ning Qing and said, ¡°Ning Qing, I have no issue, I just don¡¯t know if someone has any problem?¡±

    Xiao Li was right. Not only does she still have her on-screen first kiss, but even her actual...first kiss was still there. How could it possibly be Ou Luo Xi¡¯s loss if she were to film a kiss scene with him?

    If he were to say that he has a problem, Xia Xiaofu decided to throw his ck suit jacket on the ground and stomp on it a few times when she gets home to vent her frustration!

    Hmph.

    That someone was provoked again.

    Ou Luo Xi nced lightly at Xia Xiaofu¡¯s lips. Her lips were the standard cherry shade. She had applied some lipstick. The pink lipstick was in a gradient tone from outside to inside, like peach blossoms.

    It was very pleasant.

    Ou Luo Xi shook his head slowly as he said, ¡°No problem.¡±

    Ning Qing pped her hands and said, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s settled then. Here¡¯s the script. Look at it. When you¡¯re done rehearsing, we¡¯ll add in the extras.¡±

    ...

    In the afternoon, Lu Shaoming brought Zhu Rui along to attend a meeting.

    They passed the rehearsal room on the way to the meeting. He looked inside and stopped.

    Ning Qing had changed into a dance dress, white T-shirt, and ck casual pants ¨C very simple clothes.

    But Lu Shaoming couldn¡¯t help but take a closer look at her. The white T-shirt was a narrow design with narrow shoulders which tightened around the waist, outlining her small waist like a thin neck of a porcin vase. The T-shirt was short. When she moves, her t and firm stomach can be glimpsed.

    The casual pants were tied with a lovely bow around the waist, and her butt was tight and perky. Because of the high waisted design, her two slender legs in the loose pants appeared long and straight.

    It was different from what she usually wore, but it had a unique charm.

    Everyone was busy with their own tasks in the huge rehearsal room. It was quiet and orderly. Xiao Zhou gave Ning Qing a board. Ning Qing¡¯s beautiful voice sounded, ¡°Tick-tock, Tick-tock, Tick-tock...¡±

    One dainty foot wearing white cotton socks touched the ground, and her graceful figure twirled in circles dozens of times.

    Her hair was loosely tied. When she turned, Lu Shaoming could see the floating strands of hair on her cheek. It was so breezy.

    Ning Qing had attracted the attention of the entire rehearsal room when she was twirling around. When she stopped perfectly, apuse rang out. ¡°Wow, director, you dance so well. When it¡¯s your turn to perform, you will definitely stun the crowd!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ning Qing.¡± Xia Xiaofu put down her script and ran forward. ¡°You dance so well. I can¡¯t dance. I envy you.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡±, Ning Qing¡¯s eyes curved as she smiled. ¡°What¡¯s there to be envious of? Xiaofu, I¡¯ll teach you a basic move. Xiao Zhou, grab that ball over here.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Xiao Zhou handed Ning Qing a light colorful ball.

    ¡°Xiaofu, watch carefully.¡±

    Ning Qing bent down. Her fair right hand went around the back of her head and slid the colorful ball from the back of her neck. In the midst of the maneuver, she said softly, ¡°When bending down, the chest should be out. The buttocks should be tight and perky. Your entire body should be graceful. Breathe deeply. Stretch out the right leg. Let the ball slide from your back to your leg...¡±

    Punctuated by the breath-holding anticipation of the entire audience, the colorful ball slid from Ning Qing¡¯s slender back to her right leg. When the colorful ball was supposed to fall, Ning Qing¡¯s right foot caught the colorful ball in a beautiful turn. She stood upright, her slim waist fell backward, and her right leg stretched forward.

    ¡°Steady your body, slowly release the colorful ball from your right foot. Let the ball slide from your leg. Good! Slide to your chest, stop!¡±

    Ning Qing took the colorful ball that slid between her pink neck in her right hand and straightened herself.

    ¡°Wow...¡± There was no sound of exmation because everyone was stunned. Within a short minute, Ning Qing had let the colorful ball slide all over her body perfectly.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you have done a beautiful job. I could never learn how to do that. I should just be a quiet audience, and take in this beautiful sight and please my eyes,¡± Xia Xiaofu said cheekily.

    Ning Qing handed the colorful ball to Xiao Zhou and held Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small hand. ¡°Xiaofu, then, if my dancing pleases your eyes, then when you film with Luo Xi, you¡¯ll have to do your best. You¡¯ll also have to please my eyes back to make a fair deal.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xia Xiaofu went to pinch Ning Qing¡¯s nose affectionately. ¡°You still want to trade fairly with me with our close rtionship? Come and judge for us, everyone. Do you think that your director loves power too much?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu blinked her apricot eyes at the audience.

    The entire audienceughed and was in a good mood. It was a pleasure to work with goddesses. Especially with two good-tempered goddesses. The goddessesughed and the rest of them were lively and happy.

    Ou Luo Xi looked at the two sisters who were close to each other and looked sideways at the door. As a martial arts practitioner, he noticed when Lu Shaoming first came to the door.

    But Lu Shaoming was looking at Ning Qing, so focused.

    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Ou Luo Xi stood up and cried.

    Only then did Ning Qing know that Lu Shaoming was standing by the door. She looked at him and saw Lu Shaoming greeting Ou Luo Xi with a smile on his lips.

    He did not look at her.

    Ning Qing was not unreasonable. She let go of Xia Xiaofu, went up a couple of steps, and said generously, ¡°Young Master Lu, have youe to inspect the work?¡±

    Only then did Lu Shaoming look at her, nodding warmly and silently, answering, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ning Qing: Yes yes yes ¨C such a big head. I asked if you hade to inspect the work; do you regard yourself as the leader?

    Ning Qingughed even more happily. ¡°Young Master Lu, how do you like our work? If you feel that it¡¯s good, I would like to make a presumptuous request for the whole group. It¡¯s afternoon now, can Young Master Lu order someone to order afternoon tea for us? Only when we are full can we have the strength to work.¡±

    ¡°Nice, our director is so caring, but I don¡¯t know if Young Master Lu is willing to pay for it?¡± the crew echoed.

    Lu Shaoming raised his eyebrows. He hadn¡¯t treated anyone to afternoon tea before. Besides, this was thepany, a ce to work.

    It was not a matter of money. She should know that he nevercks money.

    It was a matter of principle.

    But looking at the bright smile on the girl¡¯s face, Lu Shaoming looked sideways at Zhu Rui, who nodded and did as he was told.

    ¡°Then I thank Young Master Lu for everyone first.¡± Ning Qing smiled sweetly.

    ...

    After waiting about five minutes, the afternoon tea came.

    Coffee, milk tea, snacks, fruit, ice cream... Here¡¯s everything that one expects to find.

    Ning Qing took ice cream. She saw Lu Shaoming standing by and talking to Ou Luo Xi. She trotted forward and handed him some ice cream. ¡°Lu Shaoming, would you like to try it?¡±

    Lu Shaoming nced at her, frowning. His expression seemed to be saying ¨C What is this?

    Of course, Ning Qing knew what he meant. She stood up gracefully, took back the ice cream, and licked it with her little pink tongue. She blinked her eyes innocently and said, ¡°This is ice cream. It¡¯s delicious. Have a taste.¡±

    She had unconsciously dragged her words, showing a little girl¡¯s coquettish side.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the cream on her lips and averted his gaze.

    Ning Qing saw him talking to Ou Luo Xi again. He had regarded her as the air. She was very sad.

    She just wanted him to have a bite of ice cream. Men like him have probably never eaten ice cream in their whole life. She thought that it was delicious and wanted to share it with him.

    Ning Qing looked down dimly and turned back.

    But after two steps Ning Qing gritted her teeth. Could she not create an opportunity even if he ignored her?

    She didn¡¯t want to have to put on such deceptive act, but he had forced her to.

    ¡°Ah!¡± With a soft cry, Ning Qing pretended to sprain her ankle and fell backwards.

    She was really falling backwards. Lu Shaoming was standing behind her. If he really didn¡¯t want to catch her and would let her fall to the ground, so be it.

    Sure enough, a strong arm wrapped around her soft waist, and Lu Shaoming pulled her directly into his arms.

    Ning Qing bumped into his chest. So painful. He was still the same as before. He was fortified with copper and iron walls and could not be touched.

    Before she had time to miss his scent and temperature in his arms, the man¡¯s faintughter rang out in her ears. ¡°Intentionally?¡±

    He could see through it.

    Ning Qing did not panicked. She squinted andughed. ¡°Young Master Lu still holds me even though you now that I¡¯ve done it intentionally? Does Young Master Lu like my petite waist?¡±

    He used to have a special obsession with her waist.

    Does he still like it?

    The strong arm on her waist was withdrawn instantly. This time Ning Qing was not standing steadily. She took a step backward. Her slim arm hit the desktop, and it hurt a little.

    The original culprit didn¡¯t even look at her and left.

    What does he mean by that?

    Ning Qing stamped her feet in anger.

    The righteousness in her blood woke up, and she caught up to him. The man had already reached the corridor when she said, ¡°Hey, Lu Shaoming!¡±

    Ning Qing ran up to him, picked up a little ice cream with her fair and dainty forefinger, and put it on his thin lips on tiptoe.

    Plop! Zhu Rui, who was walking towards them from a distance, saw this scene and was so frightened that even the papers in his hands fell to the ground.

    The man¡¯s dark eyes quickly darkened, sending out endless cold waves. He stared at the bold little girl in front of him. How dare she smudge ice cream on him?!

    Ning Qing¡¯s legs were soft as she looked at the funny ice cream on his lips. She was as frightened as she was brave just now.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry!¡± Ning Qing nodded her head like a woodpecker while admitting her mistake, then took out a paper towel from her pocket and stuffed it into his big palm, which hung beside her, in a hurry. She ran away in a hurry.

    Sobs, it¡¯s over. She had ruined her husband¡¯s image as a tyrannical president.

    ...

    Seeing Ning Qing running into the rehearsal room, Zhu Rui quickly stepped forward. ¡°President...¡±

    Lu Shaoming moved. He walked forward without expression and looked at the ridiculous tissue in his palm. Instead of wiping his mouth, he licked the ice cream on his lips.

    What is this taste? It¡¯s too sweet.

    Lu Shaoming frowned.

    Is that what the girl likes to eat? What she had wanted him to taste so desperately?

    It was not delicious at all.

    Thinking of the way she had run away, as if afraid that he would hit her. How could he do anything to her, though he was really angry?

    Generally, the consequences of his anger could be serious.

    But what should he do with her?

    He had been graceful and calm throughout his 31 years of life. But he had been treated so badly but...cheekily by the girl.

    Her face was so tender because of her embarrassment, and the soft touch of her index finger seemed to linger on his lips. She had also licked the ice cream in front of him and talked to him in such a coquettish tone. Who does she think she is?

    Did she have no shame?

    There was no sense of shyness or reservation in the girl. She threw herself into his arms and even asked him if he liked her petite waist.

    Has she seduced other men in the same way?

    If another woman had done this to him, he would have asked her to leave, but she was the one doing it.

    After learning that she had designed the drama advertisement, his feelings towards her had changed. She was so intelligent and clever in the meeting room. This morning, she was even wittier when facing the media. The 21-year-old new director had managed the theatre in an orderly way. She also had a good rtionship with Xia Xiaofu.

    She said she would make a cameo in the y. Does she want to dance in the y?

    She was really beautiful when she danced. Her petite waist was flexible like a willow swaying in the wind. Her little palm-sized face was beautiful. She would bring out the charm in any outfit she wore, causing others to feel refreshed, and causing him...to not be able to help but look at her more.

    What kind of character is she?

    Lu Shaoming closed his eyes and recalled how tender and pitiful she was when she was crying and eating an ice cream cone; pulling his sleeve yesterday, she blushed and asked for his praise and was so shy. When dealing with journalists, she was so confident and calm. Just now...

    Just now she had stared at him so stubbornly and pouted at him.

    Lu Shaoming cleared his throat and felt as if his heart had been brushed by feathers. She had called him by his name, Lu Shaoming, for the first time.

    There was a little anger among her daintiness.

    Mmm, he liked it.

    He liked her waist, her small and petite waist, so soft and so flexible.

    ...

    In the next few days, Lu Shaoming saw Ning Qing¡¯s busy figure continuously. When he left the office after work, she was still there, working hard.

    He heard that she had invited the famous director Wang An to help her. Once, he saw her humbly consult the not-so-good tempered old man Wang. She also stood with the cameraman, the lighting technician, and the makeup artist to discuss the details of the y.

    Everything was going on in a tense but orderly way. He heard that she had personally participated in every part of the y and did everything in person. He saw her once in the corridor. She bowed her head and discussed something with Xiao Zhou. Her dainty eyes became brighter and her entire body exuded a vigorous spirit of tenacity and hardworking vigor.

    He had stood in front of her, but she had not seen him and turned away with Xiao Zhou.

    He had also heard that she cooperated with the marketing department very tacitly. When Cabbage Plume had officially published the brochure, she put out a set of gorgeous photos of the y in Tieba. Cabbage Plume¡¯s reputation swept through the cosmetics industry immediately.

    Two days before March 21st, Lu Shaoming did not see Ning Qing at the office.

    When Zhu Rui sent the documents to the president¡¯s office, Lu Shaoming pretended to be casual and asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen Ning Qing today?¡±

 Chapter 184 - Know Both Yourself And Your Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 184: Know Both Yourself And Your Enemy</h4>

    Upon hearing President asking about Madam, Zhu Rui smiled and said, ¡°In response to the President¡¯s question, Miss Ning has a dinner appointment today, so she is not the office now.¡±

    Dinner appointment?

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s left hand, which held a pen, did not pause. He raised his eyebrows and asked carelessly, ¡°What appointment?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ning has her heart set on designs done by the top costume designer in the country, Fan Chengsi. She has an appointment with him today because she wants him to custom design the costumes for her.¡± Lu Shaoming knew Fan Chengsi; he¡¯s known in the corporate world for being the famous descendant of a rich family, a star on Weibo. His father had a chain of department stores and was a man of outstanding talent, on the list of the nation¡¯s billionaires. He himself has a strong ir for fashion design and was often known as the CEO of Fashion Design.

    Only to pity, Fan Chengsi has an unconventional lifestyle. He likes to surround himself with women daily, and once held a grand party with young models when he was 20 years old. He was surrounded by a group of beauties who were wearing bunny headbands dressed in bikinis, deeming himself the emperor and the girls his concubines. He is daring and stubborn.

    Those that wanted him to design could line up to the Huangpu River; he was only willing to throw a few sketches after he yed around enough and was satisfied with the person before him before he¡¯d move forward. Stubbornness was part of his personality, but whenever he designed an article, it was an extraordinary piece of work.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s delicate features were tight, and the tone of his voice lowered. ¡°Don¡¯t we already have a brand working with us on the production?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are working with an international brand with a huge presence, but unfortunately, Miss Ning said that their designs do not suit the content of the production. Miss Ning also said that Fan Chengsi¡¯s designs are elegant and graceful, and have the touch of a fairy. She says that his clothing is well suited for someone like Xia Xiaofu. On top of that, it¡¯s important to note that Fan Chengsi has a huge following on Weibo; if she could work with him, it would only be a boon to our efforts.¡±

    Lu Shaoming sneered coldly in his heart. Ning Qing was reluctant to cut any corners. This is her first directorial effort. She is standing at the height of poprity in the entertainment industry. Many in her position would be afraid of failure, and they would choose to keep their heads low as they gain experience. Whenever she is in the limelight, she rides that momentum. She signed two actors that were at the height of poprity now, Ou Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu. She enlisted the help of director Wang An, and even for the costumes, she daringly wanted to use the creations of Fan Chengsi.

    She was only 21. She did not fear climbing even further. If the stage y did not seed this time, wouldn¡¯t falling from such a great peak cause even more pain?

    Lu Shaoming felt his breathing be unsteady. He closed his eyes. He forgot that the girl who could think of such an idea of having a stage y advertisement is daring and intelligent enough to take it on. Looking at it now, it seems like her abilities did not concede to a man¡¯s. Lu Shaoming pursed his thin lips, and could not help but snort, ¡°Isn¡¯t she afraid that Fan Chengsi would not bother with her?¡±

    Fan Chengsi¡¯s designs aren¡¯t just avable to whoever wants them.

    Zhu Rui was surprised that his President would say this. He kind of felt that President was acting jealous. Zhu Ruiughed and said, ¡°President, whether he chooses to bother with her, she needs to try before she knows. Based on hearsay, Fan Chengsi asked Miss Ning to meet at a bar for a few drinks. A man asking a woman to drink with him says something. The chances of sess are already around 50%, the other half would be dependent on whether Miss Ning is willing to put in her effort.¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s right hand stopped writing when he heard this. He understood what Zhu Rui was trying to express.

    He directed his sharp gaze like a hawk to nce at Zhu Rui.

    Zhu Rui did not look at him. ¡°President, why did you sign twice on the document?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhu Rui¡¯s words, Lu Shaoming looked down at the document. He actually had signed twice on the bottom of the document. There were two ¡°Lu Shaoming¡± there. Lu Shaoming instantly became furious, and he mmed the document shut on the table and threw it into Zhu Rui¡¯s arms saying, ¡°You, get out!¡±

    ¡°Yes, President.¡± Zhu Rui epted the document and secretly had a smile while he went out. His president was really too much, if he was jealous then so be it, if Madam knew about it, she would be even happier.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming left the office at 6. The Bentley was cruising down the road and went in the direction of the condominium. At this moment, his phone rang. It was a call from his mother, Song Yajing.

    ¡°Hello, Mum.¡±

    ¡°Shaoming, are you done with work? Are you returning home to the vi for dinner? I say you are really something. What are you doing alone in the condominium, why don¡¯t you move over to stay with us? Zhilei ising over tonight. You should return to the vi to have dinner.¡±

    Lu Shaoming was silent for 3 seconds. He looked slightly irritated as he said, ¡°Mum, I am doing overtime in the office tonight, I don¡¯t have time.¡±

    ¡°Why do you always say that you don¡¯t have time? Zhilei has waited for you for so long; she¡¯s already 26! You can¡¯t just leave her on the backburner. Why don¡¯t you date her to see how it goes?¡±

    Lu Shaoming frowned in frustration. Who wanted Zhilei to wait for him? He did not lead her to this at all. He made it pretty clear early on, but no one seemed to be paying attention. He knew that in his mom¡¯s eyes, his marriage was simply a material arrangement. What dinner? His mom made dinner for him? For as long as he could remember, his mother had never given him warmth. Every time he fell down, every time got ill, his mom would tell him repeatedly that he needed to learn how to be brave by himself. He was the only grandchild of the Lu family, he was the future sessor of the family, and he should not be entitled to have an ordinary life like an ordinary person.

    It was nothing. He was used to it by now.

    ¡°Okay, I will consider the matter. I will ask her out on a date tomorrow night. I¡¯ll have dinner with her,¡± Lu Shaoming said.

    ¡°Really? Shaoming, you have finally considered dating Zhilei? Okay, Mom will tell Zhilei now.¡± Song Yajing ended the call.

    Lu Shaoming lowered his gaze to look at the red sunset outside the window, it was around 6 or 7 now. It was slowly approaching the busiest time in the city. People were walking in groups, everyone merrily entered into restaurants, people walked into hotels...

    But he was sitting alone.

    He¡¯d always been used to being alone, but now, for some reason, he felt extra lonely. That empty feeling in his heart out came out again, and he felt ufortable. As if a long time ago, he once had a warm small family of his own. After that, he lost it again. Lu Shaoming suddenly hit the brakes and turned the steering wheel. The Bentley made a sudden turn and went towards the direction of the bar Zhu Rui had mentioned.

    ....

    Lu Shaoming walked into the bar. At his first nce, he saw Ning Qing seated in a corner on a sofa. She and Xiao Zhou were seated on one end of the sofa. Fan Chengsi wore a short leather jacket and sat at the other end. Two of Fan Chengsi¡¯s male friends hade along as well. He was far off, so he could not hear what they were talking about, but they seemed to be having a good time chatting; everyone wasughing. The scene was in no way ambiguous; they were enjoying each other¡¯spany. Lu Shaoming sat the bar some distance away. His spot was inconspicuous enough that he wouldn¡¯t be noticed.

    At this moment, he heard Fan Chengsiugh and say, ¡°Ning Qing, you want to discuss the matter of my fashion designs. Then you must first drink! After we have drunk and happy, then the Young Master will be in the mood to talk.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Young Master Fan, drinking alcohol right? This is what I do best, but after I drink, Young Master Fan has to discuss the matters of design with me,¡± Ning Qing said coolly. ¡°Okay, I will promise you.¡± Fan Chengsi agreed immediately.

    Xiao Zhou raised her hand to g down a waiter. Very quickly, the waiter came over. Lu Shaoming looked sideways, his dark shimmering eyes shone with amusement. This Ning Qing, she actually asked the waiter to send a cocktail that had barely any alcohol. The man wanted to drink with her, and she was pretending not to understand.

    Fan Chengsi and his two friends looked at the cocktail and their expressions froze. Ning Qing held the ss up and drank the cocktail in one shot. ¡°Look, Young Master Fan. I drank it all. We can talk about the design now, right?¡± Ning Qing flipped the ss, making it clear that there was nothing left in it. Young Master Fan frowned, got close to Ning Qing¡¯s face, and said dangerously, ¡°Ning Qing, are you ying with me?¡± Ning Qing took the cocktail ss with her white hands tozily to ce it at the side of her face. She weed Fan Chengsi¡¯s gaze with her white teeth and red lips. She acted coy and said, ¡°Young Master Fan, you said to drink but you did not say what kind of alcohol or how many sses. I made a condition that you would discuss the matters regarding the design after I finish my drink, and you agreed to it. Could you be backing out of the deal now? Young Master Fan, don¡¯t be so fussy, if you made me get drunk, how would I discuss official matters with you then?¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Fan Chengsiid back into the sofazily, he shook the red wine ss in his hands. His eyes scanned Ning Qing¡¯s sexy figure, and he said, ¡°Sure then, then we will start to discuss the design now. How about this: Ning Qing, you start to remove your clothes now. The amount of clothing you remove... I will help you to design whichever articlesy on the floor.¡±

    Xiao Zhou¡¯s expression froze. Ning Qing had merely 4 pieces of clothes on her, and this Fan Chengsi was obviously trying to take advantage of her. Those two friends instantly had a spark in their eyes and immediately came to a silent agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right Goddess Ning, you want our Young Master Fan to discuss the matter with you. Then you must also show your sincerity first.¡± Lu Shaoming heard these words and looked towards Ning Qing. He was taking the role of a bystander; how would this little woman deal with this predicament?

    There were many times that people could not be rash. Some people could not be ovee with small tricks. Everyone has to look clearly at their abilities and then do what is within their means. He saw Ning Qing calmly stand up. She looked towards Fan Chengsi and asked, ¡°Young Master Fan, you really don¡¯t take into ount our past rtionship?¡±

    Past rtionship? Lu Shaoming frowned slightly.

    She and Fan Chengsi...

    At this moment, Ning Qing lifted her gaze to look at the figure that had just walked through the door. She waved and said, ¡°Shuiling, over here.¡±

    Yin Shuiling wore a light purple crystal shirt adorned with lotus leaves. The shirt was tucked into her white shorts. It was early spring and she wore nude stockings and a pair of white high heel shoes. Her long legs had a beautiful and mesmerizing air with every step she took, attracting a wave of attention.

    Yin Shuiling walked towards them. ¡°Shuiling...¡± Fan Chengsi looked at her and said in shock. He¡¯d forgotten how to react. ¡°Shuiling, you are here.¡± Ning Qing intimately hugged Yin Shuiling¡¯s slim arms. Yin Shuiling lifted her gaze to look at Fan Chengsi, who was seated on the sofa in a daze. She raised her high heels to kick the bottoms of his pants, and said with a smile on her cherry lips, ¡°Hello, Fan Chengsi. Howe you didn¡¯t have any response when you saw me? Why, don¡¯t you wee me?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not the case Shui Ling. I¡¯m just too excited seeing you here. Shui Ling, quicke and have a seat here.¡± Fan Chengsi swiftly stood up, he pointed towards the sofa beside him. But he was also afraid that Yin Shuiling deemed the ce to be dirty, he speedily took the leather jacket off himself andid it on the sofa, ¡°Shui Ling, you have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Yin Shuiling epted his offer graciously.

    At this moment, Fan Chengsi¡¯s friends¡¯ jaws dropped to the ground. Oh my god, was it still their frivolous friend Young Master Fan? Howe he¡¯s taken such an air of servility? They examined Yin Shuiling carefully, then they both drew in a gasp of cold air. After looking at each other in the eye, they realized something. This...this is the same Young Madam Miss Yin from 3 years ago...

    In those days, Young Madam Miss Yin and Young Master Fan were subject to a host of rumors regarding an underage pregnancy. It was all over the entire city, and it was only suppressed when Yun Muchen, who was making headlines for himself in the finance sector, came out to settle this matter. They did not think they would meet again today, or that they¡¯d meet again like this.

    ¡°Shuiling, how would Young Master Fan not wee you? We were just talking about you a bit ago... We just talked about...¡± Ning Qing did not continue speaking, and looked at Fan Chengsi with her beautiful eyes. ¡°Talked about what?¡± Yin Shuiling asked.

    Fan Chengsi immediately cupped both of his palms together, and gave an indication to Ning Qing meaning, ¡°Please let me off the hook.¡± He did not want Ning Qing to mention what he had just suggested, about removing her clothes. Ning Qing smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Oh, nothing. Shuiling, haven¡¯t I told you I am going to film a stage y? I want Young Master Fan to design some costumes for me...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just settled with a simple sentence?¡± Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hand popped a peanut into her small mouth. She looked sideways at Fan Chengsi and said, ¡°Ay Fan Chengsi. I have heard that you have been infatuated with girls and acted free and unfettered. If you keep distracting yourself from designing clothes, you¡¯ll get rusty. Ning Qing wants you to be her designer. I haven¡¯t seen your designs in a long time. I will also be there on 21st. Don¡¯t let me be disappointed.¡±

    Fan Chengsi¡¯s eyes brightened up and he immediately nodded his head and patted his chest saying, ¡°Shui Ling, don¡¯t worry. Leave the matter of Ning Qing¡¯s design to me. From the leading actors to the side casts, I will settle them all. I will definitely make you satisfied. ¡°Yin Shuiling nodded her head. Ning Qing was then satisfied and said, ¡°Young Master Fan, Shui Ling, you guys chat slowly. I will be leaving first, my mum called me to let me go home to have dinner.¡±¡±Sure Ning Qing be careful on your way home.¡±¡±Sure, bye bye.¡± Ning Qing brought Xiao Zhou along with her and waved to the group.

    ...

    Xiao Zhou walked by Ning Qing¡¯s side, and she was so excited that she could jump for joy. ¡°Wow, Ning Qing, this is great! Fan Chengsi has actually agreed to design all the costumes for the cast. Oh my god, I don¡¯t even dare believe it myself. Why didn¡¯t you tell me beforehand that he and Yin Shuiling were old pals. I was almost certain that you wouldn¡¯t strike a deal with Fan Chengsi just now.¡±

    Ning Qingughed and said, ¡°Xiao Zhou, why would I go into a battle that I have no confidence in winning? If Fan Chengsi and Shuiling were not old pals, I would not have been able to get what I wanted from Fan Chengsi. I know my abilities. If I take a step back, if Fan Chengsi and Shui Ling were not old pals, I would not have chosen Fan Chengsi. Although he is able to start a trend on Weibo, he is too rash and beyond control. Regarding every person you deal with ¨C you must know both yourself and your enemy. We don¡¯t have to choose the best person; we simply must choose the one who best suits our ambitions.¡±

    Xiao Zhou could not stop admiring Ning Qing. She could not help but tug Ning Qing¡¯s slim arm and say, ¡°Ning Qing, I have profited more from one consultation with you than from ten years of study. Please ept me as your mentee.¡±

    Ning Qing used her fist to pretend to hit her. ¡°Xiao Zhou, if you dare to be talkative with me again, look at how I would deal with you!¡±

    ¡°Ah, help me, Ning Qing wants to hit people now.¡± The two girlsughed and chatted merrily and left the bar while hitting each other yfully.

 Chapter 185 - If Heaven Had Feelings, It Too Would Age

    <h4>Chapter 185: If Heaven Had Feelings, It Too Would Age</h4>

    Lu Shaoming watched Ning Qing disappear at the door of the bar. She didn¡¯t notice him, but he watched her the whole time.

    He heard all her words. She had said, ¡°Know yourself as well as your enemy.¡±

    She had alsoughed and yed with Xiao Zhou like a girl, and when she passed him, she brought with her a gentle breeze ofughter like tinkling bells.

    He lifted the wine in his hand and took a sip.

    He couldn¡¯t decipher the feeling in his heart at the moment. The empty part of his heart seemed to be filled. He was very moved.

    He was proud to see her climbing to where she was now so wisely. It was like watching his loved ones grow up. It was so satisfying.

    Just now, he was still thinking that she was too reckless. It turned out that he had been worried for nothing.

    She had once again impressed him.

    ...

    Ning Qing left. Fan Sicheng quickly gave the two friends a look, and the friends quickly stood up and said goodbye. ¡°Young Master Fan, Missy Yin, we still have something to do, so we have to go.¡±

    ¡°Alright, go quickly.¡± Fan Sicheng waved them away.

    When they all left, Fan Sicheng looked sideways and quietly watched Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling was drinking a cocktail. Her natural red lips were very soft as they imprinted themselves on the edge of the ss. Her shoulder-length hair on her left shoulder was tucked behind her snow-white ears which exposed half of her morous little face to him.

    Fan Sicheng¡¯s eyes were fascinated. He and Yin Shuiling had gone from ssmates to friends. She had always been the focus of attention, the proudest little princess.

    His little princess.

    If she wanted to, he would treat her like a princess all his life.

    ¡°Shuiling, Yin Muchen called me that nightst year, andter...¡±

    Yin Shuiling paused while drinking and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention that night!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I won¡¯t mention it. I won¡¯t mention those unhappy things, as long as you are happy Shuiling.¡±

    Yin Shuiling put down her wine ss. She moved her body close to Fan Sicheng and slowly touched his handsome right face with her fair hands. She said a little apologetically, ¡°Did he beat you up a lot that night? Sorry, I¡¯ve dragged you in again. I dare not go to see you for fear that he would do something to the Fan family.¡±

    Fan Sicheng reached out and held Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hand. Her Phoenix eyes were really beautiful. Her raised eyebrows had a particr air of cold arrogance to them; it caused men to want her as she was a natural temptress.

    Unfortunately, only he could see the cold in her phoenix eyes. In the past three years, her personality had be much colder, and shecked vitality.

    Fan Sicheng said dotingly, ¡°Ever since our acquaintance, you¡¯ve dragged me in and down quite a lot, but I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s delicate little face was flushed because of the red wine. She wasn¡¯t drunk. She had a good alcohol tolerance, but she had the Asian flush.

    Once she drank, her face would flush red, as if she had applied high-grade Rouge. The color was as vibrant as a rose.

    ¡°Mmm,¡± said Yin Shuiling, looking at Fan Sicheng sincerely and fluttering her long eyshes. Instead of pulling back her hand, she said sincerely, ¡°Sicheng, we have known each other for ten years. I heard that you are very sessful now. You are not young anymore. Don¡¯t keep chasing random women forever. Get married to a good girl.¡±

    ¡°Hah,¡± Fan Sicheng said with a lightugh. His eyes filled with warmth. ¡°Shuiling, I used to see you drawing cartoons by theke, because you like drawing, so I learned clothing design. I have been paying attention to what you¡¯ve been doing all these years. You went to Ennd three years ago and I wouldn¡¯t let you go. You asked me to scram and said you don¡¯t want to see me anymore, so I restrained myself and didn¡¯t go find you. Last year, Yin Muchen called me and told me toe over. Before I did anything to you, he beat me up. You asked me to go again. Okay, I left again. But this time I won¡¯t listen to you. I won¡¯t get married unless you marry me.¡±

    ¡°Marry you?¡± Yin Shuiling lifted her head and looked at him in shock.

    ¡°Yes, Shuiling.¡± Fan Sicheng held her in his arms and kissed her hair gently. ¡°I know all about your past and pain. I can tolerate you and love you well. Aren¡¯t you tired these three years? Come to me and you won¡¯t need to worry about anything or pretend to be someone else. Be the princess in my heart, the apple of my eye. Let Yin Muchen go, and let yourself go.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not know if she was tired or not, but she was really touched by Fan Sicheng.

    She had also thought about waiting for her father to pass away in prison in the future. She would settle Yin Muchen with a knife. She would avenge the death of her family and allow herself to be destroyed.

    But now Fan Sicheng had moved her with his words, how blessed it was to have a person who loves herself so much in her life.

    She had been chasing Yin Muchen¡¯s love all her life. She used to do everything for him. Although he had never epted it, she could imagine how happy it was to be loved.

    Otherwise, how could Yin Muchen rely on her love for him to push the Yin family into eternal disaster?

    Yin Shuiling slowly reached out and held Fan Sicheng. ¡°Thank you, Sicheng, but...¡±

    Before she could finish, there was a cold sneer in her ear, ¡°If you want to marry her, you¡¯d better wait for the next life!¡±

    Yin Shuiling let go of Fan Sicheng and nced sideways, Yin Muchen hade.

    Today, he wore a grey V-neck sweater and white casual trousers. It had to be said that Yin Muchen was one of the men who could wear white trousers with a clean and elegant look. He was the hot financial tycoon who ounts for tens of millions of dors every minute nowadays and has a calm and unchanged elite atmosphere in his temperament.

    His dark zed eyes locked onto the intimate gesture of the two people on the sofa. He slowly said, ¡°Shuiling,e here!¡±

    ¡°Why should she? Don¡¯t go, Shuiling!¡± Fan Sicheng held Yin Shuiling tight. In his eyes, Yin Muchen was a devil and a pervert.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s expression of sincerity and affection disappeared. She leanedzily in Fan Sicheng¡¯s arms and giggled with a charming light smile. She said in a delicate voice, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Big Brother. Brother, you seem to be angry. Why is your reaction so huge, I¡¯m just on a date with my first lover?¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s face remained unchanged. ¡°Shuiling,e here. Don¡¯t let me say it for the third time, because I don¡¯t know which of you will cry out in pain if I repeat it for the third time.¡±

    Yin Shuiling lifted a willow brow, turned around and held Fan Sicheng¡¯s handsome face and kissed him. ¡°Sicheng, then I¡¯ll go back with my brother. Let¡¯s meet another day.¡±

    Fan Sicheng was stunned because of the kiss. It was really the closest they had been in 10 years.

    While Fan Sicheng was stunned, Yin Shuiling gently pushed him aside and stood up and walked towards Yin Muchen.

    Yin Muchen reached out and held her tender, boneless hand and took her away.

    ¡°Hey, Shuiling!¡± Fan Sicheng came back to his senses and called Yin Shuiling. He saw Yin Muchen striding away while Yin Shuiling stumbled behind him and ran with some difficulty.

    Fan Sicheng¡¯s mouth lifted with self-mockery. Why did Shuiling kiss him? Was it for the sake of angering Yin Muchen?

    Admit it, Yin Shuiling, how much hate you have now represented how much love you still have; such a proud girl would still do childish things for Yin Muchen.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling was almost dragged out the bar door by Yin Muchen. She frowned and said delicately, ¡°Brother, let go! You¡¯re hurting me again.¡±

    The man in front of her sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t waste so much effort now; you¡¯ll have enough time to feel painter.¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned pale at his words.

    But Yin Muchen still slightly loosened his hands a little, as not to hurt her.

    Yin Shuiling took a breath of the fresh air outside. She smiled charmingly. ¡°Brother, will you threaten me with the Fan family? Look, you¡¯re dealing with Sicheng¡¯s father when attacking the Fan family because his father is the same age as you. He¡¯s in his 40s, and you¡¯re in your 30s. You¡¯re so old, but you still have the face to snatch his son¡¯s first girlfriend.¡±

    As soon as her words fell, Yin Shuiling felt pain in her back. Yin Muchen had grabbed her soft waist and pressed her against the door of the Land Rover.

    The car was parked on the road. The roadside was full of passers-by. He pressed down on her. Yin Shuiling rebelled for a while. He slid a long leg directly between her legs and restrained her.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m too old, huh? If you don¡¯t want to call me big brother anymore, that¡¯s fine ¨C change it to Uncle, or Dad. I like it all all.¡±

    ¡°Shameless!¡± Yin Shuiling¡¯s face turned red and she couldn¡¯t stand such foulnguage. She raised her hand directly and pped him.

    p! The p sounded crisp and, and Yin Muchen did not hide from it at all.

    He didn¡¯t have any reaction after being pped. He turned his face slowly. He stretched out his thumb to wipe Yin Shuiling¡¯s red lips. She had kissed Fan Sicheng just now!

    His thumb was rough, and his strength was great. Yin Shuiling was in so much pain that she twisted her eyebrows. At the same time, she felt that it was ridiculous and leanedzily on the car. She sneered, ¡°Will I be clean after you¡¯ve wiped my lips? I¡¯ve kissed Sicheng, got in bed, and done everything. Besides, I had one, two, three, four...dozen boyfriends in Ennd. You wouldn¡¯t be naive enough to think that I haven¡¯t been touched by other men after taking a show. Yin Muchen, you...Mmph!¡±

    Yin Shuiling was kissed.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s delicate and handsome face erged in front of her, and she widened her eyes, only to see him close his eyes. His thick curled eyshes fluttered as he passionately kissed her.

    Passers-by noticed that under the Yellow Streemp, a handsome and mature man pressed against a beautiful little girl on the luxury car.

    ¡°Wow,¡± the Passers-by whistled.

    Yin Shuiling stretched out her hand and pushed him in the chest, but she could not push him away, nor could she kick him with her legs. She could only pull her pink tongue out of his mouth and put two small hands over his mouth to push him away.

    The man gasped for breath and let go of her. She was red-faced and shorter than him, and did not want to smell the masculine musk on him, so she could only hide her head sideways in his chest.

    Yin Muchen hooked his lips devilishly, ¡°Shuiling, didn¡¯t your dozens of boyfriends teach you to kiss? Why are your skillscking?¡±

    Yin Shuiling retorted, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you know that foreign men don¡¯t like kissing? They all go straight to the point.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah? So you look like a temptress, but can you satisfy them by being so conservative in bed that you don¡¯t know anything?¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not want to continue to discuss this unhealthy topic with him. She raised her head and looked at him with cold eyes. ¡°Brother, I remember how you were unwilling to ept me before. I was your sister whom you had watched grow up. Public opinion and feudal ideas were too strong and you couldn¡¯t get through that hurdle in your heart. So when I had confessed to you for the first time. Not only did you refuse me, but you began to alienate me. How dare you stand on the street and kiss me now?¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes were dark and deep, and there was something like a hint of... desperation in them as he said, ¡°Shuiling, you forced me!¡±

    He opened the door, stuffed her into the front passenger seat, bent over to fasten her seat belt and shut the door.

    ...

    The Land Rover was on the road. Yin Shuiling gradually realized that the route was not right. This was not the way back to his vi, but the way to the Yin family house.

    The Yin family vi was still intact. It had all remained untouched, and she hadter learned that he had bought it.

    Although there were so many wonderful memories, Yin Shuiling didn¡¯t want to go there at all.

    She had been there several times, and he was not taking her to reminisce ¨C he was going to...do that sort of thing. It was going to be in her boudoir.

    He had beaten Fan Sicheng that nightst year and took possession of her.

    Yin Shuiling was trembling all over. She stared at him red-eyed and scolded him. ¡°Yin Muchen, you are a big pervert. Don¡¯t you feel uneasy when you do things to me there? My mother is looking down from heaven, and my father would not let you go either. You are shameless. You have destroyed our family. Now you are still iming me, and you will die a painful death.¡±

    Yin Muchen was expressionless. He murmured, ¡°Today your father is ill in prison again. Whether he will receive treatment depends on your performance tonight.¡±

    The tears in Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes slipped out quietly, and she murmured nkly, ¡°Yin Muchen, how has our family offended you? Why do you hate us so much?¡±

    Yin Muchen did not answer, he fell into a dead silence.

    Yin Shuiling leaned desperately into the back seat. She slowly closed her eyes. Yin Muchen, do you know that whatever scores you have with the Yin family, I have already settled them for the Yin family?

    That night when she was 15 years old, she was in so much pain. For the first time, she sat on her desk and had been raped by the drunk man. Blood had covered her homework book.

    At the age of 18, she was pregnant, and he never knew that he was the father of the child.

    She had once loved him so much. From her 15 to 18 years of age, she had endured shame and secretly handed over her childish body and mind to him again and again for his pleasure. In her youthful years of 18-21, there was no color in her world. Alone in Ennd, she licked the wounds he had given her.

    If heaven had feelings, it too would age. She had already spent her entire life¡¯s beaut for him.

    But he didn¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t know anything.

    ...

    The next day, Lu Shaoming came to thepany and went to his office. He put his hands on the door and pushed and went in. ¡°Lu Shaoming...¡± A voice stopped him from behind.

    Lu Shaoming looked back at a woman in her 40s with a gentle and beautiful appearance.

    Yue Wanqing.

    Seeing the womaning towards him, Lu Shaoming was sure he didn¡¯t know her, but he felt an inexplicable closeness towards her. He politely said, ¡°You called out to me?¡±

    Yue Wanqing stood in front of Lu Shaoming. She believed what her daughter said ¨C her son-inw had lost his memory.

    He didn¡¯t recognize her either.

    Yue Wanqing¡¯s heart was sad, but she was psychologically prepared, so she wasn¡¯t too agitated. Remembering that Ning Qing had eaten two small bowls of rice on the tablest night and had said to her with high ambition, ¡°Mom, I told you about Shaoming¡¯s memory loss because I don¡¯t want you to worry about things. I will try to make Shaoming fall in love with me again, so don¡¯t worry about it. ¡°

 Chapter 186 - Hugging Him For Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 186: Hugging Him For Warmth</h4>

    Her daughter was that positive and happy. She, being a mother, could not give her daughter extra pressure, but she still wanted toe over to look at her son inw. ¡°Young Master Lu, how are you? I am Ning Qing¡¯s mother.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s mother?

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s heart tightened for a moment and instinctively straightened his posture. He felt as if they were boyfriend and girlfriend, and he was meeting the parents for the first time. He was a little nervous. ¡°Aunt, how are you?¡± Lu Shaoming let out a warm smile. ¡°How are you?¡± Yue Wanqing nodded her head in satisfaction and smiled as she said, ¡°I heard that my daughter has been working with yourpany for a project. Although my daughter is intelligent, sometimes she can be rather careless. If there are anything that she did not do correctly, I hope that Young Master Lu would pardon her for it.¡±

    ¡°Not to worry, your daughter is doing very well.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yue Wanqing handed the thermos in her hands to Lu Shaoming and said affectionately, ¡°I heard that Young Master Lu went for brain surgery a while ago. This is soup that I boiled myself at home. If Young Master Lu doesn¡¯t mind it, then please have it while it is hot.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the dark blue thermos cup that Yue Wanqing gave to him and was in a daze. Based on his rtionship with Ning Qing now, wasn¡¯t Ning Qing¡¯s mother being too enthusiastic at this point? But looking at Yue Wanqing¡¯s gentle and affectionate expression in her eyes, out of respect, he used two hands to ept it and said, ¡°Aunt, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Ay.¡± Yue Wanqing gently sighed and said,¡± What is there to be thankful about? I heard that you went to Ennd alone for surgery. Surgery is too taxing on a person; you need someone to care for you now more than ever. You were alone and didn¡¯t have kin toe over to care for you ¨C how did you ovee it all? The young people nowadays all try to be heroes. If you do not love yourself well, it will be painful for your rtives. Back then if you brought...¡±

    The words ¡°Qingqing¡± had not exited her mouth when he suddenly heard, ¡°Mum.¡± Ning Qing came running over. ¡°Qingqing.¡± Yue Wanqing called out to her.

    ¡°Mum, why did youe suddenly? If someone hadn¡¯t told me, I would not know about this. What were you talking to Lu Shaoming about?¡±

    Ning Qing was most afraid that her mother would spill the beans prematurely. Mother still not know about the matters regarding her mother-inw, Song Yajing. She followed the condition of not divulging her marital status for 3 months¡¯ time, as agreed with Song Yajing. This was a trade-off; if mother blurted it out suddenly, then it would be a breach of contract. She would not have the 3 months then.

    Now Song Yajing was in the country, she was not disturbed and led her life well. But she knew that Song Yajing definitely assigned someone to keep an eye on her to observe her every move. Once she did something that was not eptable, Song Yajing would take action. It was only the calm before the storm now.

    If Song Yajing took action, she would be held back by the Ning family. Lu Shaoming had lost his memories, but maybe this could be an opportunity for her to test the chemistry and rtionship that she had with Lu Shaoming to see if they could weather the storm together.

    Furthermore, even if she weathered through it, it did not matter. Song Yajing was still her mother inw. She would be the one who made mother and son fall out with one another. She would never be able to enter the doors of the Lu family. Moreover, she loved Lu Shaoming; she was unwilling to let him be the wedge in their mother-inw and daughter-inw conflict.

    On Song Yajing ¨C Song Yajing actually could¡¯ve made her disappear at first contact, but Song Yajing agreed to her 3 months promise. She was also afraid of having a direct falling out with her own son. Now, she could only wish for Lu Shaoming to fall in love with her more quickly. She hoped that her Lu Shaoming would return soon.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. I only boiled some soup for Young Master Lu to drink.¡± Ning Qing looked towards the thermos in the man¡¯s hands. Sheughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Young Master Lu, I am so sorry. My mom is too enthusiastic. She didn¡¯t scare you, right?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you Aunt.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mum, Lu Shaoming has epted your sincerity. Let me bring you home. I still have work topleteter, and I am busy.¡± Ning Qing held onto her mum¡¯s elbow and brought Yue Wanqing away. Lu Shaoming looked at the backs of both mother and daughter. He did not know what Yue Wanqing said. Ning Qing hugged onto her elbow and was acting coy. They walked for a distance, and left a trail of warmth. After waiting for them to enter the elevator, Lu Shaoming turned and went into the office.

    ...

    It was noon when Zhu Rui entered the office. He said, ¡°President, what do you want to have for lunch today? Should we tell the cook in the canteen to prepare something for you, or should we call something in?¡± Lu Shaoming was handling matters rting to themerce notebook. He used his gaze to point at the thermos on the coffee table and said, ¡°No need, I will have that.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhu Rui grabbed a pair of silver chopsticks and a bowl made of delicate cherry blossom chinaware. He bent down to open the thermos; a waft of thick soup filled the air.

    ¡°President, is this ¡®Soothing Nerves and Nourishing for the Brain Soup?¡¯ This soup dish needs both time and heat control. Firstly you need to boil the soup base with Chinese herbs, then ce in the pork ribs and pork into the porcin pot to boil till it is boiling rapidly. Then after, add the medicine and ce it into convection oven to use small heat to slowly braise it. The smell of this soup is really fragrant. President, you drink the soup first, and workter.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Lu Shaoming lifted his head from the notebook. He stood up and came to the sofa beside the coffee table to sit down. He received the soup bowl from Zhu Rui¡¯s hands and drank a mouthful of soup. The soup was delicious. Inside the thermos, there was also rice prepared and two other green vegetables that were stir fried by hand. The vegetables were fresh and smelled great, notcking in the visual department either.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s brain suddenly had the image of Ning Qing¡¯s mother affectionate look. She was so rueful and had muttered under breath, ¡°I heard that you went alone to Ennd for surgery...¡± He thought of the time in Ennd directly after the surgery. He had opened his eyes and looked nkly at the ward. There were people in the room, and both the doctors and nurses were present. He was getting the best medical care. But his heart was so empty, and seemed to becking something. It was only now that he understood ¨C oh, it was probably his kin.

    Both his mother and father were aware of his surgery, but they both did note. He was a 31 year old man. He started Guang Qing when he was only 16. In the eyes of his parents, he hasn¡¯t required care for a long time. He was responsible for himself. It was weird. He never did fuss about kinship and warmth in the past, but now he was so thirsty for it. Maybe one person really could not be cared for. Once he was cared for, the wrong feeling in his heart had grown. Why did Ning Qing¡¯s mother care for him? And Ning Qing ¨C did she like him?

    Lu Shaoming frowned. Before his eyes was the mother-daughter pair walking away from him. Ning Qing was so small and helpless-looking in the arms of her own mother... For a moment, he felt...his heart was full...

    ...

    After sending Yue Wanqing off, Ning Qing focused her attention back on her nerve wracking work. There were many bodyguards outside the rehearsal room. They had no choice; the actors in the room were the most popr. Other than preventing journalists, they had to prevent Guang Qing¡¯s employees from sneaking in. Ning Qing was filming. At this moment, at the turn of the corridor, Ye Ting and a female employee hid. The female employee was aggrieved. She said, ¡°Sister Ye, you look at the attention Ning Qing is getting now. The sess should be credited to you but because of her, you have been stripped of your position of marketing manager and are now an ordinary employee. I can¡¯t stand this injustice.¡±

    There was jealousy in Ye Ting¡¯s eyes. She squeezed her hands, and bent beside the female employee¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Little sister, you help Sister Ye with something...¡± That female employee nodded her head in excitement, and went away. Ye Ting watched her leave, then took out her phone to dial a number, ¡°Hello, Madam. Everything is going ording to n.¡±

    ....

    In the afternoon, the drama team were dismissed. Xiao Zhou left because she had some family matters to attend to. After the crowd left, Ning Qing saw that the ice that was supposed to be a prop was melting. She went to the freezer to get more ice. Guang Qing¡¯s employees all left work; there was nobody in the corridor. Ning Qing went to the 12th floor, and walked into the walk in freezer. The room was blowing with cold wind and felt extremely cold. Ning Qing stepped inside and shivered, grabbing onto her shoulders, then trembled again. She stretched her hand out to select an ice cube that was pretty on the outside, and she prepared to leave. At this moment, ¡°Pa!¡± the doors to the walk in freezer were shut close.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart beat furiously, she speedily ran to open the door, but it was of no use. The door was locked from the outside. ¡°Who is that outside? Who locked me inside her? Open the door quickly!¡± Ning Qing stretched out her hand to hit the door, and shouted loudly. But from outside the door, the sound of flustered footsteps could be heard. Someone ran away. It was probably the person who locked her inside who ran away.

    Ning Qing was furious. Who would joke with her in such an evil way? If she knew who that person was, she would definitely not let the person go. Hmph! At this moment, Ning Qing sneezed. She hugged herself tightly. The walk in freezer was probably around negative 10 degrees, and she was dressed in thin clothes. It probably wouldn¡¯t even take 10 minutes for her to freeze to death.

    Ning Qing quickly took out her phone from her pocket and dialed a number. Lu Shaoming, who was driving on the road, received a call and he answered. ¡°Hello.¡± Hearing his low and melodious voice, Ning Qing wanted to cry. This freezer was blowing cold air and the situation was rming. She would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t scared. She was so cold that she was stuttering. ¡°Hello, Young Master Lu, where are you now? I am trapped inside the freezer at the office. Can you make a call to have someone open the door for me? I am freezing cold.¡±

    ¡°What? Freezer? Why are you trapped inside there?¡± She could hear the squeal of the tires as the care came to an abrupt stop; Lu Shaoming speedily stepped on the brakes.

    Because he was driving on a busy main road, once he braked, the car behind him did stop in time, and the other cars behind that vehicle didn¡¯t escape the same fate...¡±Peng! Peng! Peng!¡± They all crashed in session with one another. At this moment, the sound of horns rang out from all directions, and traffic came to a standstill. When everyone was about to curse, Lu Shaoming the cause of it all, violently turned the steering wheel and the Bentley flew in the direction of Guang Qing.

    He left the scene of the ident.

    After thinking of this, Ning Qing felt wronged, she sat on the floor and curled herself into a ball by the corner of the door, trying to give herself some warmth. ¡°You have to ask yourself, Great President, Young Master Lu, what do you say about the people in yourpany? One of your employees locked me in here.¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s dark eyes were sharp, like the eyes of a hawk flying across the night sky.

    ¡°Okay, I will find them. I won¡¯t let you be wronged for no reason.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ning Qing pouted her pink lips in response. She felt her entire body be hard, and she ced her small face between her knees. She was in blur, and felt a strong urge to sleep. Lu Shaoming saw that she was not speaking and speedily asked, ¡°Ning Qing, what are you doing? You are not allowed to sleep, ok? I already asked someone from the security office to open the door for you. You stay conscious and persevere. I will chat with you.¡±

    ¡°Chat?¡± Ning Qing closed her eyes and had silly grin. She bit on her pink lips and said sweetly, ¡°Young Master Lu, do you like me? Even a bit, did you ever feel that?¡±

    She was asking if he liked her or not.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s clear eyes violently shrunk back, he looked towards the traffic lights in the distance and was silent for 3 seconds before he said, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    His ¡°Yeah¡± did not get a response from the girl, the sound of a phone dropping came from the other end, and Ning Qing closed her eyes and really fell asleep. She did not hear his reply.

    ¡°Ning Qing! Ning Qing!¡± Lu Shaoming called out twice. This well-educated man could not hold back and cursed in English. He stepped on the elerator to its maximum, and the Bentley flew across. The people on the road saw and could not help but say,¡± Oh my goodness, what has happened to that person? He¡¯s driving so quickly! He has no regard for his life.¡±

    ....

    The security guard opened the doors to the freezer. The moment he opened the doors, Ning Qing was already frozen until her body was hard. Her body fell as the door opened, and she copsed onto the floor. ¡°Miss Ning, Miss Ning....¡± The little security guard saw Ning Qing with shut eyes, and was contemting whether he should call an ambnce.

    But at this moment, a ck suave figure came over quickly. He bent down to sweep Ning Qing off her feet and brought her away. After the man left like a gust of wind, the little security guard then realized that the man was his President, and he immediately nodded and bowed down. ¡°President.¡± There was no glimpse of his president in front of him anymore.

    ....

    Lu Shaoming carried Ning Qing into his own office. He kicked the door of the rxation room open, and ced Ning Qing on the bed. ¡°Ning Qing, wake up.¡± Lu Shaoming lightly patted her delicate, pale face. Lu Shaoming turned on the heater of the room. The difference in temperature between the freezer and here made Ning Qing regain some consciousness. She was shivering from head to toe. Her two slim arms wrapped tightly around herself, and she flipped sideways and rolled herself into a small ball. Her small chin was rubbing against the soft nket non-stop as she looked for warmth, and she frowned and murmured saying, ¡°Cold, it¡¯s freezing cold.¡± Lu Shaoming touched her small hand. Her white hand could still actively move around, she did not need to go to the hospital. He stood up, wanting to find two more nkets.

    But hisrge hand was grabbed by the girl. She seemed to be looking for warmth, and she ced hisrge hand beside her cheek. She seemed to be somewhat satisfied, letting out a ¡°Woo.¡± Lu Shaoming looked at her beautiful face. He had a darkness in his eyes. His palm by his side clenched, then released. He lifted his hand, and removed the suit on his body.

    ...

    After a moment, Ning Qing got the warmth that she wanted. It was really very warm. It brought along some touch of scalding heat. She turned her body and used two hands to hug the man¡¯s strong waist, then she lifted her slim legs to tangle with his sturdy thighs, cing her entire body in his embrace.

    Lu Shaoming slept by her side. The girl was like an octopus that came bothering him; he wasn¡¯t too used to it, and his entire body was tight. He knew that she was cold. He ced her two slim legs between his thighs, and rubbed her cold little feet. The girl won an inch, and now wanted a foot, maybe because he was being good to her. She let out a ¡°Woo.¡± Her small hands found their way to his shirt buttons, and she buried her small face into his strong chest.

    This was still not enough. Her small hand explored inside, and she touched his 6 pack abs and gurgled inughter twice. Lu Shaomingughed hoarsely. This girl must not have known that she has exposed her perverted nature in her sleep.

    Has she coveted him for a long time?

    Heh.

    Lu Shaoming used his hands to dim the lights by the bed. Her body was fragrant. It was not the scent of chemically made fragrance, but it was her own girly body scent. It was clear and sweet.

    Her soft hair touched his strong jaw. He picked up the scent of shampoo. Her hair was well maintained, and it had the feeling of silk. Lu Shaoming felt a little ufortable. At this moment, all men would have some reaction. He could not help but do so also. But his hand only held onto her small shoulders, maintaining the distance of a gentleman.

    He still did not have a woman. He had a pure heart and few desires. He did not desire a woman whom he did not know. If there is such a day when he meets someone that he likes, he would want to marry her first, then engage in intimate acts with her. He lowered his gaze to look at the girl in his embrace. Did she like him? His heart started to beat faster. Today, he also felt a strong urge from his body. It was the first time he had such feelings for a girl. It was very alien.

    Lu Shaoming used his finger to touch her little nose that was refined like a piece of fine jade and murmured softly, ¡°Ning Qing, do you know what my name is? Don¡¯t look for his shadow on me; I am only me ¨C Lu Shaoming.¡±

 Chapter 187 - Try Dating And See Where It Goes

    <h4>Chapter 187: Try Dating And See Where It Goes</h4>

    Ning Qing was bound not to answer Lu Shaoming. Although she held warmth in her arms, her body was still a little cold.

    It couldn¡¯t be warmed up in an instant after freezing for so long in an ice chamber.

    Her long eyshes that were like butterflies¡¯ wings trembled discontentedly a couple of times. He was treating her like he cherished her. It was like the time before he lost his memory.

    She pouted her pink lips and swayed her body it in a coquettish way. ¡°Cold! I¡¯m still cold.¡±

    Lu Shaoming touched her face; it was still cold.

    She was still cold.

    ...

    After an hour¡¯s sleep, Ning Qing¡¯s whole body had warmed up. She moved her bodyfortably and opened her sleepy eyes.

    When she opened her eyes, she saw the familiar and delicate face in front of her. Ning Qing thought she was dreaming. Why was she sleeping with Lu Shaoming?

    She closed her eyes and opened them again. God, she had really slept with Lu Shaoming!

    He was sleeping with his eyes closed. Hs tough and carved face was a little more clear and gentle than usual. He held her tight, and one hand was still around her soft waist.

    Ning Qing looked down at her clothes. Gone.

    He...

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t know whether this happiness hade too fast. She just wanted to cry now. While she was asleep, he had... couldn¡¯t he wait for her to wake up?

    She hadn¡¯t had time to enjoy it yet!

    She racked her brains. Damn, she doesn¡¯t even have a sweet memory.

    While Ning Qing was embarrassed and pissed, the man had slowly opened his eyes, and their gazes collided. The man was calm andposed, and the girl was stunned.

    ¡°Haha,¡± Ning Qing quickly pressed her pink lips and smiled embarrassingly. Her little hand was still clinging to his shoulder. Her gesture was too ambiguous. She asked, ¡°My clothes...¡±

    ¡°I took them off.¡±

    Well, alright; he was honest.

    Ning Qing looked at his unbuttoned shirt. ¡°Your clothes...¡±

    ¡°You took them off.¡±

    Well, alright; she admitted it.

    ¡°Then we...¡±

    ¡°You were frozen stiff in the freezer. I took you back and took off your clothes to keep you warm. Nothing happened between us. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Don¡¯t worry?

    What should she worry about?

    Couldn¡¯t they still have a pleasant chat?

    All the beautiful fantasies in Ning Qing¡¯s heart had been shattered. She...she had let him hold her like this. Couldn¡¯t he do anything? Was he not a man?

    Seeing the girl¡¯s exquisite cheeks puffing up in embarrassment, Lu Shaoming slowly let go of her soft waist. Her skin was delicate and soft, and his palm was slippery.

    He didn¡¯t know what she was embarrassed and angry about. Because he had held her?

    Lu Shaoming scoffed at himself and slowly got up.

    Seeing him get up, Ning Qing lifted her small jaw and called, ¡°Hey, Lu Shaoming!¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked down and their lips rubbed together.

    When their lips met, they did not close their eyes. Ning Qing widened her eyes. She blinked her long eyshes several times until her autumn pupils met his bright ck obsidian-like eyes, only then was she sure that she had really kissed him.

    Ha.

    Lu Shaoming saw a little humor in the girl¡¯s pupils. His eyes shed with a tenderness that was not easy to detect. He moved and casually wiped her lips. He retreated a little.

    Her lips were like jelly.

    They tasted good.

    Was he just going to go like that?

    Ning Qing bit her lower lip, put two small hands around his neck, opened her cherry mouth, and gently sucked on his sexy lips.

    The man who wanted to draw back pressed back down. He put his hands on her side. His breath was disorderly. He asked seriously, ¡°Ning Qing, what do you mean by this?¡±

    What kind of question was that?

    Ning Qing wittily drew circles on his chest with her dainty and fair fingers. She was very embarrassed, and her face was red, but if she did not take the initiative, he would scrupulously abide by the gentleman¡¯s etiquette. When would they end up together?

    Wasn¡¯t it easier for a girl to approach a man?

    It was a good idea to take this as a shortcut.

    She didn¡¯t dare to look at him as she said softly and sweetly, ¡°Young Master Lu, what kind of tone is that, I kissed you, are you angry? What else would I mean? I...I like you.¡±

    When her voice fell, her tiny jaw was caught by his two fingers, and he forced her to look up. After a moment, he uttered three words, ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Ning Qing buried her little red face in his soft pillow that had his refreshing scent. ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded.

    The man on top of her did not speak anymore. While Ning Qing was waiting for his answer, Lu Shaoming got up and got out of bed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll run you a bath; take a bath.¡± There was a hoarseness in his voice.

    Take a bath?

    Ning Qing turned sideways and looked at his back. After she had confessed to him, and he asked her to take a bath.

    What exactly does he mean?

    ...

    Even though she was angry, she wasn¡¯t defeated. It doesn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t reciprocate now. She would redouble her efforts.

    Ning Qing sat up, wrapped herself in the nket, and got out of bed. There was a delicate sandalwood wardrobe in the room. She opened it, and it contained his uniform shirt and suit.

    The shirts and suits were ironed without any wrinkles, and the cool-colored clothing hung in the wardrobe with an elite frigidness.

    Her small hands touched a white shirt. Her head was full of the image of his wheat-colored muscr body. Before, at night, they would often exercise as husband and wife, and he would often be soaked in sweat. The man maintained a good figure. But now that he did not have this exercise anymore, she sneaked a few nces at him, and his figure was still good.

    Ning Qing¡¯s lips curved with a smile, and her heart was covered with honey.

    When Lu Shaoming came out, he saw the girl foolishly pulling his shirt sleeve and giggling. He twisted his head and said, ¡°Go take a bath.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± Ning Qing said as she looked back at him. She was like a little wife. ¡°Umm, I don¡¯t have a change of clothes. Can I borrow your white shirt?¡±

    Lu Shaoming nodded.

    The man standing at the ss door of the bathroom looked tall and had long legs, and the bright whitemps beside the bathroom sink shone on him and made him look especially handsome and charming. He put both hands in his trousers pocket, and the shirt she had tugged off had only a couple of random middle buttons fastened, which revealed his charming male corbone and abdominal muscles.

    Ning Qing took the white shirt in her small hand. She stood up and smiled at the man charmingly. ¡°Young Master Lu, I have nothing under these nkets. Do you want to see?¡±

    There was quite a distance from where she was to the bathroom if he wanted to see...

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s expression was somewhat unnatural. A man who was usually mature and steady coughed, turned around, and did not look at her.

    Ning Qing ced the nket on the bed. She was shy, but his character was there. He would never peek at her.

    When she walked over to the man, Ning Qing had thoughts of teasing him and sighed wickedly. ¡°Hmm, some people just like to pretend, saying that they don¡¯t want it on the surface, but did you actually need to take my underwear off when holding me to warm me up? Wasn¡¯t it because you wanted to see me!¡±

    After that, Ning Qing went into the bathroom and closed the ss door.

    Lu Shaoming: ¡°...¡± His face turned red.

    The girl was too bold and dared to say anything. She had caused him to blush.

    It was probably his first time blushing in his entire life.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming buttoned his shirt and tucked it into the ck metal belt. He could not help looking sideways. The heavy frosted ss faintly showed a fascinating figure with exquisite curves.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and he turned his head.

    Actually, about that...underwear problem: He wasn¡¯t the one who wanted to take them off; it was her.

    She was probably not used to wearing underwear to bed. After he took off her sweater, she went to pull at her underwear herself. She couldn¡¯t pull it off and pouted her lips in his arms, and her pink lips muttered her displeasure in a soft voice.

    She was so girlish.

    She seemed to me him for not helping.

    So he took it off for her.

    The tedious buttons on the back of the woman¡¯s underwear took him a long time to unbutton. He hadn¡¯t evere into contact with it before.

    Lifting his hand and looking at his watch, he saw that it was 7:30 now. He turned and opened the door of the lounge.

    It happened that the door of the office was open and Zhou Zhilei came in.

    Zhou Zhilei saw Lu Shaoming, and sheughed and said, ¡°Brother Ming, have you forgotten our date? You asked me to have dinner tonight. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for more than an hour. You haven¡¯t arrived yet, and your cell phone is unreachable again, so I came to the office to find you. You were indeed in the office.¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted a sharp brow; he had indeed forgotten their date.

    He was driving to the date more than an hour ago, but something had happened to Ning Qing so he rushed here. He held Ning Qing to sleep and switched his mobile phone into silent mode. He hadn¡¯t wanted to sleep, but the girl was so fragrant and warm that he fell asleep like that.

    ¡°Zhilei, let¡¯s go.¡± Lu Shaoming nced at the door and went to Zhou Zhilei.

    ¡°Alright, Brother Ming. What would you like to eat tonight? Chinese food or Western food? My auntie and I went shopping yesterday and found a good western food restaurant...¡±

    Ning Qing, who was in the room, stood by the door and heard Zhou Zhilei¡¯s happyughter as she left the office with Lu Shaoming.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small hands that were on the doorknob drooped weakly. His shirt was very long and covered her little butt. She had stood at the washstand and wanted to pull the shirt back shamelessly to show him more skin.

    But it seems that he does not want to see it.

    After sleeping with her, he had left with another woman.

    She thought that he still had feelings for her. Although he did not say it, a woman¡¯s sixth sense was particrly acute.

    It seemed that she had ttered herself.

    Ning Qing looked up and kept the tears of grievance in her eyes. She was not sad because she had met with an obstacle, but because he had left with another woman.

    She did not like him to be with other women.

    Zhou Zhilei had a good rtionship with his mother. Her mother-inw didn¡¯t like her and looked down upon her. It was somewhat embarrassing and sad in the eyes of a daughter-inw, but she had no time to buffer. She watched her mother-inw introduce other women to her husband, but she could do nothing.

    Everyone was bullying her.

    Now, even he bullied her.

    Ning Qing sat on the bed and took off the white shirt. She put on her clothes one article at a time and went out of the room.

    When she walked past the table, she identally bumped into a document on the desk. The document fell on the ground, and she squatted down to pick it up.

    She looked at the title of the document; it seemed to be Cabbage Plume¡¯s recipe.

    She put the papers back and walked out the office door.

    After two steps, her cell phone rang and she looked at it. It was Lin Xuemei who had not contacted her for a long time.

    She answered. ¡°Hello, Xuemei... What, you¡¯re at the lobby of mypany? Okay, I¡¯ll go down now. Wait for me.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing went out of Guang Qing¡¯s gate and there was a red car parked in the street. Lin Xuemei was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. This was her car.

    Ning Qing ran forward, opened the door, and sat down in the passenger¡¯s seat. ¡°Xuemei, we haven¡¯t been in touch for a long time. Did you buy a car?¡±

    Lin Xuemei was wearing a professional suit. Sheughed and said, ¡°No, this car was given to me by thepany.¡±

    ¡°Really? Xuemei, are you working now? It seems that your position is quite high, seeing as thepany has even given you a car.¡±

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not a bigpany, just a cosmeticspany. Let¡¯s go, Ning Qing. Let¡¯s go for a drink. I¡¯ll take you hometer.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ...

    Lu Shaoming and Zhou Zhilei took the elevator and passed through thepany gate. Zhou Zhilei saw Lu Shaoming¡¯s Bentley and thought he would take her to the car. But Lu Shaoming said, ¡°Zhilei. Let¡¯s not have dinner tonight. Let¡¯s just walk around.¡±

    ¡°Alright, whatever Brother Ming says.¡± Zhou Zhileiughed.

    The two of them walked along the street. Lu Shaoming¡¯s voice calmly and gently said, ¡°Zhilei, I know you like me. My mother likes you, and our two families have the intention of uniting by marriage, but that¡¯s not my intention. I have no love for you. You can only be a sister in my heart, so don¡¯t dy yourself, find love and marry soon.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s smile froze. She forced a smile as she said, ¡°Brother Ming, you are already 31 this year! Auntie has been urging you to marry, and since Brother Ming does not have anyone you like, then I am your best candidate. In this world, not every marriage will have love. Most of the marriages between rich families can also work out. Brother Ming has the responsibility of taking care of the Lu family; I would be your best choice.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded. ¡°I had thought about marrying you half a month ago in the United States, but I went back to T City...¡±

    ¡°What happened after you went back to T city?¡±

    ¡°Back at T City, I suddenly met a girl who I wanted to try dating and see where it goes.¡±

    Yes. Try dating and see where it goes.

    Just a bit ago in the lounge, when she was whispering softly in his arms and left a small pink bubble on his shirt, he wanted to try dating her.

    Since she was serious towards him, he also wanted to try.

    Zhou Zhilei stopped and shook her head. ¡°Brother Ming, no matter who you like, Auntie won¡¯t agree with you.¡±

 Chapter 188 - Little Matter, Of Course I Will Be Able To Control You All

    <h4>Chapter 188: Little Matter, Of Course I Will Be Able To Control You All</h4>

    Lu Shaoming also stopped his footsteps. He looked at Zhou Zhilei and had a cold smile, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t agree then she doesn¡¯t agree. Only I need to be satisfied with the results. She did not have much care for me, because in her eyes, I do not need care from her. But she doesn¡¯t understand, people that do not need care also do not need restriction. Now I am also not someone that she is able to take control of.¡±

    His family upbringing destined him to be a responsible and capable man. At the same time, his upbringing made him filial. These are the basic requirements of life. But being filial does not mean to follow blindly. In the past, whenever his mother talked about marriage with him, he would never retaliate, because he had not met someone that would give him the reason to do so. In this life, if he did not meet someone whom he could fall in love with, he figured that he would look for a rich family to build connections by marriage. With his personality, even if he did not have feelings after marriage, he would also not betray the marriage. He would protect the person for life, and that¡¯s how he figured it would turn out. But now, it was all different.

    He had met...Ning Qing.

    He did not know why, but he had such strong feelings towards her.

    Zhou Zhilei was shocked beyond words. Lu Shaoming continued, ¡°Zhilei, it¡¯s true that we grew up together. I did not provoke you at all. My attitude has always been clear. Don¡¯t use your age and youth to ckmail me. I will not take responsibility, and I do not feel any guilt. You are a clever woman. Don¡¯t waste more time on me, and these words are thest words I will give you. I have other matters to attend to. I will be leaving, now.¡±

    Lu Shaoming stuck a hand into his pocket, and lifted his foot to leave. Zhou Zhilei looked at the man¡¯s handsome back view in a daze. She thought he came to rx and have a meal with her. But it seems like he was here for a reason; he came here to tell her these words.

    He spoke those words just now with his dark eyes calm and collected. They were filled with distance and neglect. He really did not have any feelings for her. If not for the good rtions between the two families, he probably would not have spent the 5 minutes to speak with her.

    Or maybe, he already had a girl that he thought of dating now, so he did not want her to have more vague feelings for him. He would make the break clean and clear now. This man was so fickle. Her feelings that she had for him for these years ¨C he did not take any of it into ount.

    Lu Shaoming looked at his wristwatch again. His assumed that the girl probably was done showering. She had not eaten dinner, and her stomach was probably hungry. He went downstairs to buy her dinner. He did not know what she likes. He passed by MacDonald¡¯s and stopped in his tracks. He did not like fast food chains. He had never tried them before, but that afternoon, she seemed to like it a lot, and she liked sweets, especially ice cream. Lu Shaoming went into the McDonalds.

    When he entered, everyone¡¯s gaze was on him. The people who came inside to eat were all young couples. Seldom would an erudite man like him toe in. His shirt and trousers were a little creased since he slept with her, but this did not affect his elegance and delicateness. His two long legs were straight and confident. He had one hand in his pocket, and looked every bit like a high handed president from an idol drama.

    ¡°Wow, where did this long legged oppae from? He is so handsome.¡± Some young girls approached him and covered their mouths to scream. Lu Shaoming was used to this scene. He lifted his foot to walk to the ordering counter and lifted his head to look at the menu above. The staff behind the counter looked at Lu Shaoming¡¯s defined features and were mesmerized. This man was really so handsome, especially when he pursed his dark red thin lips together. It brought out an air of elegance and coldness that was hard to approach. It made women¡¯s hearts fall in love. This kind of man would actuallye to McDonalds also.¡±

    The cashier nervously asked, ¡°S...Sir, what do you want to order?¡± He seemed unsure of what to order. ¡°Hmm, what do girls usually like to order?¡± The cashier was ted in her heart. His voice was so melodious. It was low and charming, and also had the politeness of a gentleman;he was so attractive.

    ¡°Sir, are you ordering... for your girlfriend? How old is she?¡± Lu Shaoming lightly frowned and looked at the staff once. He did not verbally deny that term ¨C¡±girlfriend.¡± With her words, as for how old she was...

    He did not ask beforehand.

    Looking at her young and small appearance, she should be around 16 or 17, but she was wiser beyond her years when she dealt with the world. She was probably around 20.

    ¡°20 years old.¡±

    ¡°Sir, normal 20 year old girls would like fries, egg tarts, and ice cream. Like this and this, these are hot products.¡± The cashier pointed towards the menu. Lu Shaoming nodded his head and said, ¡°Okay, give me those.¡±

    ...

    Lu Shaoming opened the doors to the office. The paper bag that he was carrying made his palm sweat. This was the first time he bought these things for a girl. He did not know if she would like it or not. Lu Shaoming walked into the rxation room and said, ¡°Ning Qing...¡± It was empty inside.

    His white shirt was on the bed, and Ning Qing had already left. Lu Shaoming looked around the room once, walked out without any expression, then exited the office. When he walked downstairs, he ced the paper bag that he had in his hands into the rubbish bin, sat on the Bentley, and left.

    ...

    Although Ning Qing was very upset when Lu Shaoming left with Zhou Zhilei that night, Ning Qing did not have time to be distressed. As it was March 21 tomorrow, the stage y was going to debut. But she shouted ¡°Cut¡± a number of times when the lead actors Ou Luo Xi and Xia Xiaofu were acting out their scene where they kissed while being shoved against the wall.

    The most popr actor and goddess were all known for their professionalism with regards to their acting. Every time they rehearsed other scenes, they could get it right in one take. But every time it was a kiss scene, it was if they¡¯d been hit in their Achilles¡¯ heel.

    Ning Qing pped and said to the pair who was behind a piece of light muslin, ¡°Luo Xi, Xiao Fu, I don¡¯t want to put pressure on you guys, but the entire cast is prepared already. It¡¯s only this kiss scene that cannot pass the mark. Let us rehearse one more time.¡± Xia Xiaofu, who was behind the muslin, lightlyy against the screen, and Ou Luo Xi slowly raised his hand over. The two seemed to be close topleting the kissing scene.

    Xiao Zhou hit the te and shouted, ¡°Action!¡±

    The filming officially started.

    Ou Luo Xi was taller than Xia Xiaofu by a head¡¯s length. His shadow neared her. Xia Xiaofu stole a stealthy look at him. He did not look at her, and his gaze was on her lips as he slowly approached to kiss her. When filming kissing scenes like that, as the two actors were not in an actual rtionship, they had to find a way to express some sort of warmth between them. The two had tomunicate using their eyes, but it was obvious that Ou Luo Xi was rejecting contact.

    Xia Xiaofu felt a little disappointed in her heart, but a blush appeared on her delicate face that was as big as a goose¡¯s egg. In his vision, her two soft lips had a glimpse of softness. He came over, and Xia Xiaofu frantically closed her eyes. His cold thin lips onlynded softly on the sides of her lips. ¡°Luo Xi.¡± Ning Qing did not shout ¡°Cut¡±, but said, ¡°This kind of scene does not have any lines. The audience¡¯s attention should be focused on your body contact. I don¡¯t ask you two to have a deep kiss, but when you are kissing Xiaofu, can you please get closer to her or hold onto her face. Kiss her lips in slow motion ¨C don¡¯t be too stiff.¡±

    The two were behind a muslin cloth. One was lying on the screen because she was too shy. A body stood far away from her, like he was avoiding her. Their bodynguage was overly stiff, and they did not give off any touch of romance or beauty. Ning Qing looked at them as an audience member, and could not help but feel awkward herself.

    Ou Luo Xi heard Ning Qing¡¯s words. He took a step forward and used his long and pure body to close in on Xia Xiaofu. He held out his hand to cup her small face. When he came, a clean scent that smelled like bamboo that drifted along with him. Xia Xiaofu felt her legs go soft. Her two small hands that were fumbling without experience went to tug the clothes on his waist. With her movement, Ou Luoxi froze. His hands which were on her small face froze, and he took a step back.

    The take was paused.

    They still could not make it.

    The people on the scene that were anticipating all sighed, Xiao Zhou looked at Ning Qing with disappointment, and said softly, ¡°Ning Qing, what do you say we do?¡± A spark glimmered in Ning Qing¡¯s eyes and she said loudly, ¡°Okay, Luo Xi, Xiao Fu, you two take a break.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Ning Qing, it is the official start of the production tomorrow, but if Ou Luo Xi and Xia Xiaofu still do not have the spark between them, what should we do then? They look so good together, but they have unexpectedly been unable to get through the kissing scenes,¡± Xiao Zhou murmured. Ning Qing lifted her gaze to look at Ou Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu. They were seated as far away from one another as possible. They were both apanied by their assistants, Ou Luo Xi did not seem to have any expression. The man looked nk. Xia Xiaofu was holding a cup of hot tea in her hand, her gaze was focused downwards, and her delicate small face seemed to be rather depressed.

    Ning Qing looked at Xiao Zhou and said softly, ¡°Theyck the spark? There have only been 2 or 3 actresses that have filmed a kissing scene with Luo Xi, one of them being me. But when I filmed the kiss scene with Luo Xi, we seeded in one go. With Xiao Fu here, Luo Xi is only willing to kiss the sides of Xiaofu¡¯s lips. Is there a man in this world who is unwilling to kiss our nation¡¯s goddess Xiaofu? It is not that theyck the spark, but rather, he is afraid that they would have too much spark, and after they kiss he would lose control.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, Ning Qing did you identally chance upon another rumour? Ou Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu...¡± Xiao Zhou seemed to realize something but she still did not understand, ¡°Since they have feelings, then why does Ou Luoxi not want to cooperate?¡± Ning Qing did not answer. ¡°Xiao Zhou,e over here.¡± Ning Qing secretly waved towards Xiao Zhou. Xiao Zhou walked excitedly towards her. Ning Qing whispered softly in her ear.

    ¡°Pff.¡± Xiao Zhouughed immediately and said, ¡°Ning Qing, you are too bad! Okay, I will go to arrange it now.¡± Looking at Xiao Zhou leave, Ning Qing was in her thoughts and looked towards Ou Luo Xi, she suddenly thought of what Lu Shaoming had said to her in the past.

    Ou Luoxi was thrown away when he was born. Until he was 8, he grew up in the Shaolin temple. It was then when he saw the doors of the temple burn down with his own two eyes. For the next 10 years, he spent his life in the depths of the mountains and grew up with the wolves. A wolf child ¨C that was what he was.

    He is 19 now. It was only 2 years ago when he learned how to live like a human again. He always was filming dramas, because filming dramas merely consisted of following the script to act it out; it was the simplest thing to do. Actually, he probably still did not learn how to live, so how would he know how to like someone? Furthermore, Xia Xiaofu was his older brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e. How could he like her?

    Xiao Zhou asked Ou Luoxi why was he not cooperating, that was because people often ce what they value the most in the deepest ends of their hearts, and would not express it easily. Ou Luoxi¡¯s heart was sensitive and frail. But Ning Qing was curious, when did Ou Luoxi fall in love with Xia Xiaofu? A person like him, the moment he liked a girl, what would the future hold for him then?

    ...

    After resting for 5 minutes, Ning Qing said, ¡°Let us rehearse one more time.¡± Ou Luo Xi and Xia Xiaofu both stood up and they walked towards the thin muslin. But Ning Qingughed and stopped them saying, ¡°Xiaofu, it has been hard on you. From now on, you can rest. I have decided to use a body double for this scene.¡± As she spoke, a girl that looked simr to Xia Xiaofu walked out. Ning Qing introduce her to Ou Luo Xi saying, ¡°Luo Xi, you will film the scene with her. Now we will rehearse once; I want to see the effects.¡± Xia Xiaofu froze on the scene. She looked at the body double, then turned her gaze to look at Ou Luo Xi.

    Ou Luo Xi did not expect Ning Qing¡¯s sudden decision. He did not look at the body double at all. This time, he looked Xia Xiaofu in the eye. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s elegant nose was already a little red, and she said to Ning Qing, ¡°Ning Qing, why... suddenly we are changing to the body double... I...¡±

    She could not continue speaking, her two white hands were rolled into two fists by her side. What did you expect a girl like her to say? Could she say that she wanted to film the kiss scene with Ou Luo Xi, and she did not want Ou Luo Xi to kiss another girl? She could not say these words.

    Ning Qing smiled andforted her saying, ¡°Xiaofu, the y starts tomorrow. Time is too tight. Luo Xi and you could not achieve the effect we are looking for. We will use the body double to try it out.¡± Ning Qing gave an indication to the body double. The girl walked forward and when she passed by Ou Luo Xi, she looked at him with admiration her watery eyes.

    ¡°Luo Xi, go in. We will start the rehearsals.¡± Ning Qing hurried Ou Luo Xi. Ou Luo Xi hesitated for a few seconds, and then lifted his foot to walk behind the thin muslin. At this moment, Xiao Zhou came back and made an ¡°Ok¡± sign with her hands in the direction of Ning Qing in the dark. Ning Qing smiled, pped the te, and shouted, ¡°Action.¡±

    Then, Xia Xiaofu looked towards the thin muslin. The body double was leaning on the screen and Ou Luo Xi slowly kissed her. Xia Xiaofu felt her eyes turn red, and she ran away in a huff. ¡°Ay, Xiaofu, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s assistant, Xiao Li, hastily chased after her. Ou Luo Xi, who was behind the muslin, heard themotion outside and let go of the body double. He walked out and said to Ning Qing, ¡°Cancel this kissing scene.¡± Ou Luo Xi walked out. The entire crew looked at each other in dismay. Rats, the two main leads had run away; what would they do now? Everyone looked in anticipation towards their great director Ning Qing. Their director raised her eyebrows and sat down calmly on the director¡¯s chair in contentment. Xiao Zhou gave her a cup of tea and she unhurriedly took a sip. She said in her heart ¨C Small matter, I would definitely be able to settle you two!

    ....

    Xiao Li chased behind Xia Xiaofu. ¡°Xiaofu. Don¡¯t run elsewhere, don¡¯t run so fast. What happens if you fall or get knocked down? Quickly, stop now! Xiaofu, don¡¯t be angry! Using a body double is also good, and who cares about filming a kiss scene with Ou Luo Xi? We have been here for so many days, I saw that he did not even look you in the eyes. He¡¯s too self-centered! I also heard that he likes men... You...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu ran into the changing room and said to Xiao Li with reddened eyes, ¡°Shut up, I don¡¯t want to hear you speak. I don¡¯t want to hear you speaking badly of Ou Luo Xi! I want to change my clothes. You go downstairs to prepare the car. I want to go back, we wille back tomorrow!¡± Xia Xiaofu mmed the door close with a ¡°Bang!¡±

    Xiao Li was locked outside the door, and she suddenly felt weird. Why was Xiaofu defending that Ou Luo Xi? She turned around to go downstairs, but at the moment she entered the lift, she felt something was amiss. She looked at the room Xia Xiaofu had walked into. There was a sign, ¡°Female Changing Room,¡± on it, but it seemed different from the changing room in the morning. Xiao Li touched her head and went downstairs feeling muddle-headed.

 Chapter 189 - Ou Luo Xi, You Can Only Like Women

    <h4>Chapter 189: Ou Luo Xi, You Can Only Like Women</h4>

    Xia Xiaofu went into the dressing room. Her clothes were on the sofa in the dressing room. She began to take off her white shirt.

    As she was taking off her clothes, tears began to flow down her face. She felt as if she had been wronged.

    She had worked very hard to film this y. The kiss scene... It wasn¡¯t her fault. She was actively cooperating with Ou Luo Xi, but he just wasn¡¯t kissing her.

    At the beginning of the kissing scene, he was unwilling to even kiss the corner of her lips. He wanted to use forced perspective to film to kissing scene, but Ning Qing said no, so he reluctantly kissed the corner of her lips.

    When they were standing together, he kept their bodies as far apart as possible. He never touched her. It was impossible for her not to see his alienation and indifference. She had never been treated like that before.

    Now, what was he doing? Probably kissing another girl.

    As Xiao Li said: He never looked at her directly. She had always been the self sentimental one.

    Xia Xiaofu took off her whitece bra. She wiped her lips hard. She doesn¡¯t care. She doesn¡¯t care to kiss him.

    Bad man. This was her first kiss.

    At her age, she had only allowed Ou Ze to hold her hands twice and touch her shoulders several times. She was so clean, but he didn¡¯t want her!

    ¡°Wahh...¡± Xia Xiaofu cried sadly. She cried and scolded him. ¡°Ou Luo Xi, you bad bastard. I hate you, I hate you!¡±

    Then with a click, the door of the dressing room was opened.

    Xia Xiaofu was shocked when she heard the door open. She had no clothes on her upper body. She stood up quickly and looked around while her small hands covered her upper body.

    She froze when she saw who was there. The person whom she had just cursed suddenly appeared in front of her.

    Ou Luo Xi.

    Ou Luo Xi was also stunned. He didn¡¯t know why he saw her here. This was the men¡¯s dressing room. He had a keen sense of direction. This was the direction he had taken this morning; he could not be wrong.

    Her dressing room should be next door.

    Why was she here?

    Ou Luo Xi stepped in with both feet. He put one hand on the doorknob. His eyes could not avoid looking at the girl. Her eyes were red. There was a crystal mist in her eyes. She looked very hurt. Tears still clung to her dainty and beautiful face that was like a hibiscus. She looked very miserable.

    He looked down. She had taken off her white shirt, and a blue checkered skirt hung from the middle of her lustrous t stomach. Her well-groomed seaweed-like hair spread over her chest and blocked some light.

    The fairy girl had a kind of indefensible frailty at the moment, and her way of protecting herself wasced with shyness and angst. If other men were to see her like this, their blood vessels would definitely engorge with; even gays would start to desire her.

    But Ou Luo Xi just looked sideways, and his indifferent expression did not change as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He turned to go out.

    Xia Xiaofu was furious. She had been kissed by him before, and now she had been seen by him. But he was still like this, treating her like a ghost.

    At first, she had wanted to hide, as not to not let him see her in such an unseemly and shameful position, but now she had changed her mind.

    ¡°Hey, Ou Luo Xi, stop right there!¡± Xia Xiaofu let her arms down and jogged forward. Before the man went out, she grabbed his arm and pinned him against the wall.

    Crack. Xia Xiaofu kicked the door and locked from the inside.

    Their position was very strange now. A tall young man like Ou Luo Xi was pinned against the wall. All the while, the girl who was a head shorter than him stared at him fiercely. ¡°Hey, Ou Luo Xi, can¡¯t you see me in your eyes? Why? I¡¯m a few months older than you. You should even call me older sister, and I¡¯ve debuted earlier than you, and I am your senior. How can you be so arrogant?¡±

    Ou Luo Xi did not reply. He simply said, ¡°You should change your clothes quickly. This is the men¡¯s dressing room.¡±

    What?

    Xia Xiaofu almost jumped up. This was the...men¡¯s dressing room?!

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu changed her clothes at lightning speed. She opened the door and walked out. She looked at the door. Heavens... The sign that said ¡°Women¡¯s Dressing Room¡± when she went in just now had changed to say ¡°Men¡¯s Dressing Room¡±.

    What was going on?

    ¡°Xiaofu.¡± At this time, someone around her called her name. Xia Xiaofu turned her head and saw Ning Qing looking at her with a sweet smile.

    ¡°Ning Qing, it¡¯s you?¡± Xia Xiaofu stamped her feet in shame.

    This must¡¯ve been Ning Qing¡¯s doing.

    Ning Qing saw that the nation¡¯s goddess was acting like a coquettish woman, and her bones went weak. She stepped forward and held her arm intimately. ¡°Xiaofu, you and Luo Xi are developing too slowly. As a good friend, I need to give you a push. What happened? I just watched Luo Xi walk out, and now youe out behind him. I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for half an hour. What did you guys do?¡±

    She had used a stand-in to make Xia Xiaofu jealous and angry, and then put her and Ou Luo Xi in the dressing room. Xia Xiaofu, a gifted girl and a fairy, had a girl¡¯s temper. It was impossible for her not to be angry with Ou Luo Xi. Who knows what would happen when a single man and woman were impulsive; she would just wait for a good show.

    Xia Xiaofu was too shy to speak. Her cherry-pink lips muttered, ¡°Ning Qing, you¡¯re too bad. I don¡¯t want to y with you anymore.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed and she snickered. ¡°Alright, some people forget their friends when they have men. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t y with me. Xiaofu, go y with Luo Xi.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, you¡¯re still talking about this!¡± Xia Xiaofu went over to cover Ning Qing¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 190 - March 21, The Day Of The Stage Play

    <h4>Chapter 190: March 21, The Day Of The Stage y</h4>

    Ning Qing gurgled inughter and shied away from her. ¡°Xiaofu, Luo Xi is different from normal people. If you really like him, then you have to understand his upbringing and his background. The love that every person needs is different and Luo Xicks love especially. If you want to be together with him, then break up with Ou Ze first.¡± Xia Xiaofu stopped what she was doing. Her almond shaped eyes that were sparkling moved around and she said in a girly voice, ¡°I got it, I was nning to tell Ou Ze that.¡± Ning Qing nudged her shoulder ambiguously and said, ¡°Then Xiaofu, you should be okay with the kissing scene together with Luo Xi for tomorrow¡¯s stage y, right?¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Xia Xiaofu felt her entire body burn up. Ning Qing this vixen, she had predicted everything, even knew that she and Ou Luoxi...had even kissed...

    ¡°Ning Qing, why did I make friends with you? You are such a bad friend. Don¡¯t you dare leave!¡± Xia Xiaofu balled her fingers into a small fist wanting to hit her. ¡°Ah, help me!¡± Ning Qing immediately ran away. The two bickered along the way, and without noticing, both of them ended up in the lobby. The floor of the lobby was made out of marble and was a little slippery. Ning Qing slipped a little and when she was about to fall, her tender slim waist was caught by someone. Ning Qing did not have to look because she knew the person who caught her. She had a whiff of that crisp and mesmerizing masculine scent; it was Lu Shaoming.

    Ning Qing smiled as she looked up, that delicate face of the man was erged in front of her, and it was really her handsome billionaire husband. Only to pity, the expression on her husband¡¯s face was not too good. His lines were tight and cold, just like that time when she asked him for apliment. He gave her that expression as if she owed him 10 million dors or so. Ning Qing felt wronged in her heart; she did not know what she did wrong this time.

    Xia Xiaofu caught up with her, she saw Ning Qing being hugged by Lu Shaoming and quickly took the chance to tease them. She coughed lightly and said with a smile, ¡°Ning Qing, I think you are such a great director! Especially when you are directing kissing scenes ¨C you are so professional. Someone must have given you all this experience, right?¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡± Xiao Fu, wait for me to take revenge on you!

    Xia Xiaofu waved her hands and ran away in a sh. Ning Qing was still looking at Xia Xiaofu¡¯s figure, and at this moment the palm on her waist drew away from her. Lu Shaoming let go of her and went to enter the elevator. ¡°Young Master Lu!¡± Ning Qing ran over. ¡°President!¡± Zhu Rui, who was behind him, also ran over. He wanted to say, ¡°President, we are going to attend a meeting. The meeting hall is just a few steps away. Why are you taking the elevator?¡±

    Zhu Rui looked at the pair enter the elevator. The door closed, and he blinked twice at Ning Qing aggressively. Ning Qing did not see it at all. He really wanted to remind his Madam, Madam, don¡¯t be silly ok? Didn¡¯t you and Goddess Xia consider who taught you this kissing technique? Saying such a thing... What would President, who still has amnesia, think about this? President was already in a bad mood from the moment he came to the office this morning, as if he had eaten a bomb and was ready to explode any moment.

    ...

    Ning Qing stood diagonally behind Lu Shaoming. He wore a maroon round neck shirt paired with grey casual trousers today. He was looking suave and handsome. She always felt that he looked best in maroon. A man his age was just like a ss of a premium collector¡¯s French red wine, and already emanated the fragrant scent of elegant aged wine all over.

    ¡°Young Master Lu.¡± Ning Qing opened her mouth to speak. ¡°Last night...¡± Before she couldplete her words: Ding! The elevator doors opened and two staff members walked in. The staff saw Lu Shaoming and was surprised. The President had not chosen to take his own VIP lift. ¡°President.¡± The staff members nodded their head and bowed down to greet him and retreated to a corner of the lift.

    At this point, regarding the words that Ning Qing wanted to say ¨C she could not say them anymore. She bit down on her pink lips and raised her gaze to look with admiration at the back of his head which was clean and neat. Lu Shaoming used the mirror on the elevator to look at the girl behind him. She was biting her lips, and her soft and red lips had a red scar on them due to her biting down on them.

    His palms that were in his trousers pockets balled up into fists. Last night, he only brushed against her lips. That taste was really good, but this taste was also tried before by another man.

    Xia Xiaofu said, who was it that gave her kissing experience? Lu Shaoming¡¯s chest was exhaling lightly. He knew from the start that she was a girl with a past and had her own story. He was crazed with herst night. He forgot that she had used tricks to get close to him, forgot how her gaze was when she was looking for another man¡¯s shadow on him, and forgot what she had said previously, ¡°Never did own in the past, and would note again in the future.¡± What did she take him for?

    He¡¯d gone out of his way and bought an ice cream for herst night. Couldn¡¯t she wait even 10 minutes for him? It was okay that she left, but couldn¡¯t she even send him a text message?

    ¡°Miss Ning, we have found the person who purposely locked you in the freezer. It was Ye Ting who ordered her subordinate to do so. We have fired them both and sent them to the police station. I will represent thepany to apologize to you,¡± he said.

    Ning Qing did not expect that he would speak. There were two other staff members in the elevator. He did not tell her personally, but he did it professionally. He said that it was an apology, but he did not even turn his head. Ning Qing did not speak, Lu Shaoming¡¯s voice got lower and lower, and it had a touch of disdain. ¡°Miss Ning, where did you gost night?¡± He did not want to ask, but he could not help himself. The two workers could not help but focus their gaze on them. Ning Qing held her hand out to tuck the hair by her cheeks to ce it behind her ear to camouge her pain and awkwardness. ¡°I went out with my friendsst night...¡± At this moment: Ding! The elevator doors opened. Ning Qing had not finished speaking and the man in front of her had already left. The doors of the elevator closed before her eyes.

    ...

    The next day, March 21 arrived. The Cabbage Plume press conference attracted the professionals in the industry together with the top 28 media outlets of T city. Because it was Ning Qing¡¯s first stage y, the venue held the top moguls and investors of the entertainment circle, not to mention the horde of fans. The venue was huge and pompous. It was a sea of people, and the day that many people had anticipated finally arrived.

    The marketing manager for Cabbage Plume went on stage to make his speech excitedly, ¡°Thank you for those present here foring to Cabbage Plume¡¯s bigunch event. Cabbage Plume has endured...¡±

    Ning Qing listened on from backstage. In the makeup room, the staff had already prepared in full. The clothing rack had a row of Fan Chengsi designed costumes, inviting the nces of many. The assistant director and lighting director were discussing where to take the scer. The atmosphere was nervous. Ning Qing took a deep breath in and she asked Xiao Zhou, ¡°Xiao Zhou, did you see Young Master Lu? He still has not arrived?¡± Xiao Zhou nodded and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see him. Ning Qing, didn¡¯t you make a pact with Young Master Lu? It¡¯s the first production in your life; won¡¯t he being to have a look? There is a special meaning behind the journey for love.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s expression darkened. Yesterday after he left the elevator, he was not in the office for the rest of the day. Ning Qing took out her phone, looked for his contact, and wrote a text message to him.

    [Young Master Lu, the performance is about to start, are youing? I beg you toe. Please, I want to see you.]

    ...

    At this moment, Lu Shaoming was seated in his luxury multi-purpose vehicle. He heard his phone ring, so he took it out to have a look ¨C it was a text from that girl.

    Lu Shaoming held his phone and looked outside the windows with his dark eyes. He did not speak. Zhu Rui, who was seated in the driver¡¯s seat, looked and had already guessed that it was a text message sent by his Madam. He said, ¡°President, where are we going now? Shall we return to the office?¡± The man in the backseat pursed his lips and still did not speak. Zhu Rui worked with his President all these years. He knew President¡¯s personality well. He did not mention Ning Qing, but indirectly said, ¡°President, today is the press conference for theunch of Cabbage Plume. This project is very important, the marketing department nned this for 3 whole months. I think President has to go and take a look.¡± Lu Shaoming was silent for a few seconds and then said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    A smile quickly rose on Zhu Rui¡¯s face. He realized that after President lost his memories, he was bing more and more difficult. He obviously likes Madam but would not say it out loud, just like now he wanted to go visit Madam¡¯s stage y but needed Zhu Rui to give him an excuse to attend it instead. President¡¯s sulky behaviour was actually very cute.

    10 minutester, the multi-purpose vehicle stopped at the entrance of Guang Qing, and Zhu Rui followed behind Lu Shaoming to walk into the main lobby. When the duo were about to enter the elevator, a person ran towards them in a rush and said, ¡°President, something went wrong! We just received news, our form for Cabbage Plume has been leaked...¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing waited for 10 minutes or so until the marketing manager ended his speech and announced the official start of the Cabbage Plum stage y advertisement. Lu Shaoming still did note. A thunderous apuse came from the audience. Ning Qing reined in her emotions, turned to everyone, and said smiling, ¡°Okay, it is time for us to go on stage now. Do not be nervous; you all are the best. We only need to act ording to what we rehearsed and everything will be fine.¡±

    As she spoke, she looked towards Ou Luo Xi and Xia Xiaofu, ¡°Luo Xi, Xiaofu, we will be depending on you two.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    ...

    Yin Shuiling sat in the front row. She came to attend Ning Qing¡¯s production. Fan Chengsi came as the costume designer, and was also seated in the first row. They did not sit together, because Yin Muchen was at Yin Shuiling¡¯s side. Yin Muchen apanied her to the y.

    The lights of the stage had all been switched off. Crystal red lights adorned the four corners of the room. They grabbed everyone¡¯s attention. The curtains opened, and the actors walked out.

    ¡°Wow...¡± The entire audience was taken aback.

    The actors¡¯ costumes were Fan Chengsi¡¯s designs. The designbined the Chinese style of calligraphy ink embroidery and the Western influence of casual elegance. Aqua blue was the main shade, and it was a feast for the eyes. When Ou Luo Xi and Xia Xiaofu walked out, the awe was stunning. Yin Shuiling only heard the two senior journalists in the fashion industry beside her exim, ¡°Before this, Ning Qing had kept the costume designer a secret; I did not think she would use Fan Chengsi¡¯s designs! Xia Xiaofu¡¯s costume was made out of real silk that was printed with flower patterns and hand painted with flower petals! It was literally custom made for her. It is so pretty that I am about to cry.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, look at what Ou Luo Xi is wearing on him! It¡¯s a Moth orchids Tang suit matched with trousers. The color is light gold and its iys are all handmade. Ning Qing made use of a catwalk to open the production, and the fans are glued to their screens.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s cold eyes had a touch of warmth in them. She looked sideways at Fan Chengsi who sat a few seats away. He was also looking towards her. When their gazes collided, Yin Shuiling gave him a thumbs up.

    He was brilliant.

    Fan Chengsi¡¯s eyes had the gentleness and pampering touch of warmth At this time, Yin Shuiling felt pain in her other hand. It turned out that it was Yin Muchen holding onto her hand. He exerted strength and was making her feel pain. Yin Shuiling knew that he was punishing her for looking at Fan Chengsi. She did not have any expression and withdrew her gaze, took back her own small hand fiercely, and focused on the performance.

    The y was set in the Minguo Period, where a famous cosmeticpany¡¯s only son, Ou Luo Xi, went missing among the crowd and fell in love with amoner, Xia Xiaofu. They were loving and sweet and dated until marriage. They were in love and inseparable, and had deep feelings for one another.

    After that, Ou Luo Xi lost his memories after getting into a car crash. He was taken away by his own parents, and that resulted in him being separated from Xia Xiaofu. To reunite with her own lover again, Xia Xiaofu went on a journey seeking love; she went to the capital. She became an employee in Ou Luo Xi¡¯s cosmeticspany. The couple that were previously in love reunited again and regained their feelings for one another. They worked together to create Cabbage Plume sessfully.

    On the stage, there was a mini scienceboratory. Ou Luo Xi and Xia Xiaofu acted out the process where they used the essence of botanical ingredients to create Cabbage Plume sessfully. At this moment, apuse rang from every corner.

    ¡°Ning Qing actually had so much guts to move the process of bringing Cabbage Plume to the stage. She then used the format of a stage y to express this brilliantly. The audience was able to ept it and did not find it boring; it was definitely a first in the advertising world ¨C remarkably groundbreaking.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, wanting to write a good piece of work is easy, but being a good script writer is hard. A novel and a stage y are totally different from one another, but I did not think that Ning Qing could take up this challenge so well at such a tender age. No matter. With regards to the stage props, lighting, and costumes, she did very well, making me have a whole new level of respect for her.¡±

    These professionals were full of praise, but the fans did not understand the professional jargon. They came solely for the performance and everyone was enjoying the feast for both their eyes and ears.

    Someone in the crowd yelled out, ¡°Oh my god, I counted just now, in 30mins of performance, Goddess Xia has changed 7 sets of costumes. Even theb coat in the experimentalb was designed by Fan Chengsi, it is the one and only in this world.¡±....

    ¡°Keep quiet, keep quiet, our Luo Xi is going to kiss our Goddess.¡± The apuse died down quickly; the highlight of the show wasing. The fans ced their palms together before their chest, and pinned their eyes to the stage.

    Ning Qing changed the thin muslin into a beaded curtain. Small light-purple daisy crown jade balls gave out a romantic vibe. The light shone out from the inside and created a mysterious hazy effect. Xia Xiaofu lightlyy back on the antique folding screen, and Ou Luo Xi cupped her face to kiss her slowly. The kissing scene continued for one minute. The fans were looking on in a blur. Everyone was shouting their hearts out. ¡°OH MY GOD, they...kissed!¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing let out a satisfied expression backstage. This production was going perfectly and nearing its end. It was time for her to make her entrance. She turned around to change her clothes. But at this moment, Xiao Zhou ran to her in a hurry saying, ¡°Ning Qing, things are amiss! Your clothes that you were nning to wear for the scer were cut multiple times by someone! I think you probably cannot wear them on stage now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing walked into the changing room. The white organza dress that was hung up in the changing room was cut by scissors multiple times. ¡°Ning Qing, when I came to check on it just now, it was fine. But upon looking at it now, it has be like this. Someone must have taken the chance to destroy it. What should we do now, Ning Qing? You are going to go on stage soon; it is already nearing the end, and we cannot dy it.¡±

    At this time, Fan Chengsi¡¯s assistant also walked over and said in shock, ¡°Oh my, this dress is what our Young Master Fan specially designed for Ning Qing. Who was so evil? Director Ning, should I give a call to Young Master Fan to think of a n?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s expression was heavy and dark, she immediately waved her hand said, ¡°No, we are out of time already.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± the assistant and Xiao Zhou asked.

 Chapter 191 - Gift Her A Fairy Floral Shower

    <h4>Chapter 191: Gift Her A Fairy Floral Shower</h4>

    Ning Qing tried her best to keep calm. The y wasing to an end. She would never allow any errors at thest minute.

    Ning Qing looked at her assistant and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me find some roses!¡±

    ¡°Roses?¡±

    ¡°Yes. To keep the stage beautiful, I need fresh flowers. We will use the roses to cover the torn part.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. When you dance, the petals would fall, when the roses fall, there would only be one rod left. It would be too ugly.¡±

    Ning Qing smiled and looked at Xiao Zhou. ¡°Xiao Zhou, call the light technician. When I dance, the lights will go out, and only a dim and hazy light would shine on the stage. Besides, when you see the petals on my body beginning to fall, start sprinkle rose petals over the entire scene to hide the tear. Whoever caused this, I shall gift her a fairy floral shower!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Xiao Zhou and her assistant¡¯s eyes were sparkling.

    ...

    The fans, who were full of excitement, suddenly felt darkness around them as the lights in the hall were switched off.

    This fans understood that after seeing Ou Luo Xi and Xia Xiaofu, Ning Qing should be on the stage at thest moment.

    Sure enough, apanied by melodious music, Ning Qing appeared in front of the crowd in a white dress.

    She was covered inyers of light gauzy material, under which were her faint vicle and white lotus-root arms poked out. Her silky, ink-ck hair was on her back. She only braided a few small braids around her snow-white earlobe and the back of her head. Her fabulous appearance caused the hearts of the crowd to waver.

    The main point was that her white gauze skirt was also iid withrge roses. The delicate flowers made her skin look better than the snow, making her vivid with a hint of enticing charm.

    The entire audience was just amazed, and before they hade back to their senses, Ning Qing began to dance.

    Fans covered their mouths; they finally saw Ning Qing dancing again.

    Fans had been overwhelmed by her graceful dancing since they saw several of her additional dances in ¡°Dust and Wind.¡±

    Ning Qing performed a ssical dance. She was good at dancing, especially point-to-point rotation. When she turned, the crowd realized that the white dress was designed toyer byyer, and would bloom like a rose as she twirled in the air and drew a beautiful arc.

    Everyone thought of a poem then ¨C the flowers dazzled me as I walked.

    As she danced,rge rose petals fell on the stage. The petals fell on Ning Qing¡¯s hair, dress, and skirt.

    It was like a fairy floral shower.

    After Ning Qing finished dancing, the lights went dark, the lights in the hall re-lit, the stage curtain was drawn up, and the y ended perfectly.

    Until the marketing manager came to the stage, people were still awestruck by the dance. The marketing manager smiled like a spring breeze and said, ¡°Alright, I know you all have not gotten enough of the y, but it has ended perfectly. At the same time, I thank all of you who came to our Cabbage Plume debut...¡±

    A thunderstorm of apuse rang throughout the audience, and crazy fans enthusiastically shouted, ¡°Ning Qing, Ning Qing!¡±

    ...

    The people backstage burst intoughter. The whole group of happily hugged each other. After 10 days of effort, they had finally achieved victory.

    Ning Qing smiled and waved, ¡°The perfect ending of today¡¯s y was the product of everyone¡¯s efforts. Everybody has worked hard. I have set up a celebration dinner tonight. You must all attend.¡±

    People look at Ning Qing gratefully and relentlessly. During the 10 days of filming under Ning Qing, they had a rxed and happy life and had learned a lot.

    ¡°Director Ning, without you, we would not have today¡¯s sess; you are our great hero. Thank you for giving us this opportunity and the patient guidance these few days. Director Ning, if you have the opportunity, you have to find us to shoot.¡±

    Ning Qing winked and nodded wittily, ¡°I will definitely find you guys, but then you can¡¯t raise your wages next time.¡±

    Everyoneughed.

    Xia Xiaofu stepped forward, Ning Qing was wearing a coat, but she could vaguely see that there were no rose petals on it. Only the flower pole was left on the gauze skirt. She covered her mouth and giggled, ¡°Ning Qing, was this dress designed by Fan Sicheng for you? How did it be like this?¡±

    Ning Qing sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±

    As she spoke, she hugged Xia Xiaofu¡¯s shoulder, looked at Ou Luo Xi, who had already taken his assistant out, and whispered, ¡°Xiaofu, you need to buck up. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, please call me. I¡¯m your rtionship expert.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu, with a red face, took a peek at Ou Luo Xi¡¯s back and nodded shyly. ¡°Alright. Ning Qing, I have to go.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    ...

    After bidding farewell to everyone, Ning Qing changed out of the torn white gauze skirt in the dressing room. Xiao Zhou took it and said, ¡°Ning Qing, this dress can¡¯t be worn. It¡¯s a pity and a waste of Fan Sicheng¡¯s design. I¡¯ll throw it away.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t throw it out yet. Take more pictures.¡±

    ¡°Take pictures? This skirt is so torn. Who are we going to show the pictures to?¡±

    Ning Qing changed her clothes and came out. She hooked her index finger mysteriously at Xiao Zhou, asking her toe over.

    Whenever Ning Qing was like this, Xiao Zhou knew that she had another idea.

    Xiao Zhou went forward excitedly.

    Ning Qingughed. ¡°Xiao Zhou, are you ready? When we walk out this door, we will not be the same as before. The chain effect of this y is very considerable. We need to take advantage of the victory and pursue it, and go up to a higher level.¡±

    Xiao Zhou nodded hurriedly, and sheughed happily. ¡°Ning Qing, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll just follow you. You must have an idea. I¡¯ll do what you say.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ning Qing nodded. ¡°When we step through this door, a fashion industry editor will surelye to you. You will then send her a picture of the torn white dress. She will certainly make a topic byparing the beautiful picture of my dancing on the stage with this one. She will certainly dramatize my wit and aesthetic taste, and we will use it. This is the first step to formally enter the fashion industry.¡±

    ¡°Fashion industry?¡± Xiao Zhou¡¯s eyes were bright.

    There were many beautiful and graceful actresses in the entertainment industry, but their aesthetic taste was not high and they were not qualified to enter the fashion industry at all.

    Once one has entered the fashion industry, they would not only attract arge number of fans but also receive invitations from fashion shows such as the Paris and Mn fashion shows, which would attract the representatives of many major international brands. The so-called rising tide would double Ning Qing¡¯s status.

    ¡°Yes, the so-called crisis is a turnaround. Now I want to thank the culprit who deliberately damaged my skirt. Whoever she is, she has done me a great favor.¡±

    Xiao Zhou nodded repeatedly. She seemed to have seen another way to make a fortune. Her Ning Qing was beautiful, had a good figure, and good taste in clothes. It would be a waste to not enter the fashion industry.

    Why hadn¡¯t she thought of it?

    Stupid.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you can rest assured and leave this matter to me. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Ok. Also, Xiao Zhou, pay some attention to the Oka Film Awards these next two days. I remember that the film award candidates are going to be announced soon.¡±

    Xiao Zhou paused and said, ¡°Ning Qing, do you want to get the Oka film award with the y? This Oka Award is a global award. Although it has a high reputation, our chances of being nominated for the award are almost nil.¡±

    Ning Qing took her coat and put on her hat. ¡°Who said I want to win the prize? But I just saw Kong Jun, one of the judges of the Oka Film Award, from the stage just now. I think he¡¯s a little interested in me. He should be inviting me to dinner these two days; ept the invitation for me.¡±

    Once the female stars in the entertainment industry be famous, dinner invitations are very important, because the entertainment industry was really a big dye vat.

    Xiao Zhou was shocked. ¡°Ning Qing, I¡¯ve heard that this Kong Jun is a pervert. He often cheats the popr female stars by talking about nominating them for the Oka Film Award and takes advantage of them. Since you don¡¯t want to aim for the Oka Film Award, why ept his dinner invitation?¡±

    Ning Qingughed innocently and said, ¡°There are many actresses in the entertainment industry who have been taken advantage of by him, but why hasn¡¯t anyone dared to go against him up? This time, I¡¯m going to enforce justice on behalf of heaven!¡±

    Enforce justice on behalf of Heaven.

    Xiao Zhou pouted, she didn¡¯t believe her.

    Looking up, Ning Qing had gone out, and Xiao Zhou hurried up and said, ¡°Ning Qing, where are you going? You can¡¯t run around now. There are reporters everywhere who want to catch you for an interview.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Guang Qing won¡¯t let those reporters sneak in to interview me. The reporters must be waiting for me downstairs. We¡¯re going to look for...Young Master Lu now.¡±

    ...

    At this time, Lu Shaoming was in a meeting. Guang Qing had convened an emergency high-level meeting to discuss the leak of Cabbage Plume¡¯s form.

    Zhu Rui had gotten the surveince camera footage from the president¡¯s officest night. In the video, Ning Qing was crouching and looking at Cabbage Plume¡¯s form in her hand.

    Then in the corridor camera footage, Ning Qing stepped out of the office door and called someone. Outside thepany door, she got into a red car.

    ¡°President, we¡¯ve checked and the owner of this red car is the marketing manager of GK cosmeticspany, the one who had stolen our Cabbage Plume¡¯s form. Her name is Lin Xuemei. Miss Ning and her are old friends.¡±

    Lu Shaoming turned his eyes away from the video. He looked at the speaker and asked in a low voice, ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°So Cabbage Plume¡¯s form must have been stolen by Miss Ning. She¡¯s a business spy sent by the GKpany. She¡¯s been nning this from the beginning and approached the president of thepany.¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡± Zhu Rui immediately denied it. He looked at Lu Shaoming. ¡°President, with Miss Ning¡¯s present status, she doesn¡¯t have tomit herself to spy for GK. Besides, her efforts on Cabbage Plume are not only seen by us but by everyone.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, what about that? Whether it¡¯s because of human feelings or interests, we only look at the oue. President, this matter is very difficult. If not handled in time, it will lead to the failure of our entire Cabbage Plume project and affect Cabbage Plume¡¯s sales in Europe. I suggest that we report the case immediately, arrest Miss Ning for the crime of illegal theft and disclosure of trade secrets, and then sue GK.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Zhu Rui said aloud. ¡°Miss Ning is in charge of the advertisement for Cabbage Plume¡¯s y. Now the y is still going on. If we arrest her, it will not only be bad for Cabbage Plume¡¯s reputation, but it will also destroy Miss Ning.¡±

    ¡°Secretary Zhu, we should put thepany¡¯s interests above everything. Why can¡¯t you see the gains and losses here? Why do you keep droning on about Miss Ning? What¡¯s the shameful rtionship between you and Miss Ning?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Enough, stop arguing!¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s eagle-like nce swept past the both of them. ¡°I will deal with this matter.¡±

    Zhu Rui breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 192 - Where Is The Trust Between Two People

    <h4>Chapter 192: Where Is The Trust Between Two People</h4>

    Zhu Rui heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°President, you said that you would settle, but how would you do so? We should make a report immediately...¡± the high level executive said emotionally.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the high level executive with his deep and eerily cold gaze then curled his thin and cold lips into a smile and said, ¡°Why, how I want to settle this matter also needs to be reported to you?¡± That high level executive was frightened and was covered with ayer of cold sweat. The executive immediately channeled his gaze down and said, ¡°President, I do not dare to do so.¡± Lu Shaoming stood up and walked out of the meeting room.

    ...

    Zhu Rui followed behind Lu Shaoming, and he said, ¡°President, Miss Ning would definitely not steal the form of Cabbage Plume. There must be someone that is maligning her, I...¡± Lu Shaoming suddenly stopped in his tracks and he turned to face Zhu Rui directly. Heughed and his deep voice had a touch of carelessness. ¡°Secretary Zhu, are you very familiar with Ning Qing? I think I remember that day in the meeting where Ye Ting stole Ning Qing¡¯s designs. It was you who opened the doors to the meeting room to let her in. What kind of rtionship does Secretary Zhu have with her?¡±

    Zhu Rui was instantly at a loss for words. What did President...mean? Was he suspecting that he liked Madam? Oh my, he was even more wronged than Dou E!

    But thinking about what President did in the past, President who lost his memories felt that they were both strangers, and he was being too protective and enthusiastic towards Ning Qing who was supposed to be a stranger.

    ¡°President, I...¡±

    At this moment, ¡°Young Master Lu.¡± Ning Qing walked over towards them.

    She was wearing a mustard long knitted shirt, together with ck shorts that covered her knees and she wore a pair of bright yellow high heeled shoes. Her small and delicate face was framed by a knitted beanie. Her eyes were incredibly beautiful. Looking at others with her watery eyes was enough to hook onto their souls, her attire made her seem like someone who was featured by a fashion magazine, like one of those stories where the girl gets noticed by sheer chance. Ning Qing walked in front to face Lu Shaoming and gave a sweet smile as she said, ¡°Young Master Lu¡±

    Zhu Rui hated that he could not make an escape. He lowered his gaze and murmured in his heart: Madam cannot see me, cannot see me...

    Ning Qing saw him and politely greeted him. ¡°Secretary Zhu¡±.

    Zhu Rui, ¡°...¡± It was the end for him. Even jumping into the Yellow River now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to regain his innocence. At this moment, a gust of cold brittle wind came by Ning Qing¡¯s side. Lu Shaoming lifted his heels and left.

    ¡°Ay, Young Master Lu, wait for me!¡± Ning Qing immediately gave chase. What was wrong with himtely? He did not have any gentlemanly manners towards women, and his temperament was even more unpredictable than ady¡¯s.

    Xiao Zhou looked at the duo that was slowly disappearing in the distance and asked Zhu Rui, ¡°Secretary Zhu, what¡¯s wrong with your President? Why is he behaving so strangely?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right... President is jealous now.¡±

    ¡°Jealous?¡± Xiao Zhou was excited now. ¡°Jealous of whom?¡±

    Zhu Rui pointed towards himself.

    Xiao Zhou burst out into a lightugh and said, ¡°Secretary Zhu, don¡¯t joke around with me. Your President is jealous of you?¡±

    Zhu Rui shrugged his shoulders with a bitter smile and said, ¡°I also hope that the President is pulling my leg right now.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing followed Lu Shaoming into the office. She was chatting incessantly like a small girl that was showing her parents that she scored full marks. ¡°Young Master Lu, where did you go today? I send a text to you, did you see that? Why didn¡¯t youe to watch my performance? I waited very long for you toe. Let me tell you, the performance ended sessfully, hehe.¡±

    Lu Shaoming stood upright with one hand in his pocket. His gaze was deep and dark while looking at her. He used another hand to pass her the documents to her and said, ¡°Have you looked at this?¡±

    Ning Qing received the documents over to have a look ¨C it was the form for Cabbage Plume. Ning Qing hesitantly nodded her head and said, ¡°I think I saw it before... Yesterday night I identally touched the documents on your desk, then I think I had a nce at it...¡±

    ¡°You really only had a simple nce at it?¡±

    Ning Qing realized his strange behavior, and she lifted her gaze to ask him nkly, ¡°Young Master Lu, what do you mean?¡± Lu Shaoming curled his lips into a smile andughed mysteriously. ¡°Lin Xuemei, is she your friend? She is now the marketing manager of GK Cosmetics. You saw the Cabbage Plume formst night, then you boarded her car. This is such a coincidence. This morning, the form to Cabbage Plume was leaked to GK.¡± Ning Qing widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°The form was leaked? How could it be?¡± But she thought of something immediately. She then took a step back to look at Lu Shaoming, she shook her head and shivered as she said, ¡°You...you suspect that I...stole the form to give it to Xuemei?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s dark and bright eyes had ayer of ck. Nobody would understand what he was thinking, he said, ¡°If not...?¡±

    ¡°If not?¡± Ning Qing felt like she was walking on the road and was randomly hit by a bolt of lightning without any rhyme or reason. He actually suspected that she was the one who stole his form? The documents in Ning Qing¡¯s hand fell to the floor. She took two steps forward and reached out her hand to tug his suit. She smiled and said, ¡°You obviously know that I cannot steal the form, you are joking with me. With regards to the leak in form, we can go investigate this. I am innocent. I have a clear conscience. We can definitely catch the mastermind behind this. But, don¡¯t you malign me. What evidence do you have to stand her and use me?¡±

    Lu Shaoming lightly pursed his lips without speaking, and he shook her hand away coldly. Ning Qing was pushed far away. She looked at his cold expression and her eyes reddened and tears came falling down. The Lu Shaoming in the past would not ever treat her like this. He pampered her so much then.

    Ning Qing used her small hand to wipe her tears. She took a breath with her red nose and said, ¡°I thought, I thought even though you didn¡¯t like me, at least you could see my effort and know my feelings. I thought you had trust in me, but looking at things now, that was totally not the case.¡±

    ¡°Today is the day of my first piece of work. I hoped so fervently that you would appear. Because I was nervous and wanted to see you, even if you didn¡¯t speak but sat down in the audience, that would have been okay. But not only did you note, you are now suspecting that I stole your form!

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, howe you turned out to be so stupid? If I wanted to help GK, I could¡¯ve just gone and endorsed their product; that would have been more than enough. Why did I choose you? With my current status, I needn¡¯t curry favor with you. You suspect me? Okay, I will show you in your face that I am innocent, then you¡¯ll regret it.

    ¡°Also, what kind of crappypany do you have? Two days ago, I was locked in the freezer room, and now someone cut up my clothes. I am leaving and I will never return again!¡± Ning Qing said her words and turned away to run.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the girl¡¯s face that was filled with tears. Her red lips were pouty and she seemed to have been wronged. She left him with a pitiful back profile. It was like that day when it was raining, when she was eating her donut while crying. He did not know why his heart was in pain again.

    Was he pitying her?

    The girl ran for two steps and stopped, she did not turn around, and pretended to be fierce while calling out to him, ¡°Oy, I will give you another chance. You can still choose to believe me. If you take this way, I will forgive you immediately.¡±

    Lu Shaoming curled his lips... This girl...

    He was not willing to speak. Ning Qing bit down on her red lips and lowered down her gaze to look at her own feet. ¡°I really did not steal your form, can¡¯t you try to believe me once? Where is the trust between humans? Do you really have to hurt me like this?¡±

    Lu Shaoming was still silent.

    Ning Qing stood there awkwardly for one minute and in the end, she frustratedly stomped her feet and said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, I don¡¯t want to like you anymore.¡±

    Ning Qing really ran off this time.

    ...

    Looking at Ning Qing run out of his office, that high level executive that was hiding in a hidden corner of the corridor all this while turned around and walked into the male bathroom. He secretly took out his phone and said, ¡°Hello, Manager Lin...¡± This high level executive did not know his actions were seen entirely by Zhu Rui. Zhu Rui walked into the President¡¯s office, ¡°President, he took the bait.¡±

    Lu Shaoming slowly ambled to the French windows. He lowered his vision to look. That girl ran downstairs. She had a pair of sunsses on her small face and was ambushed by journalistsing from all directions. ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded to answer him. ¡°During the y today, someone came to cut her clothes up?¡± Zhu Rui did not hear clearly, and he asked, ¡°Who?¡±

    Then Lu Shaoming turned his head and his sharp and unhappy gaze came shooting over. Zhu Rui suddenly saw the light.

    It was about Madam.

    ¡°I am not too clear about this. Later I will ask someone to check on this.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Lu Shaoming shook his head. ¡°That day, during the freezer incident, we found out that it was the work of a female employee. I fired that person, and it was considered a warning towards the entirepany. But those that want to harm her are still actively pursuing their goals. Even a high level executive in thepany is involved in this now. Where did they get their guts from? Unless there is someone that has even more power who is ordering them around.¡±

    Zhu Rui did not understand. ¡°President, you mean?¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing went downstairs and she was ambushed by the journalists who had waited a long time for her. ¡°Miss Ning, it is your first stage y today and it ended beautifully. This is another milestone in your entertainment career. Can we ask, where will the center of your work be in the future?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Ning, we want to know, what is future step in your career development? We are all very curious.¡± The bodyguards were protecting Ning Qing and Xiao Zhou blocked all media journalists saying, ¡°Sorry, our Ning Qing is tired today. She will not be epting interviews. This y had been prepared by Ning Qing for a long time; she ns to have a few days of rest. If we have any updates, we will inform everyone as they develop. Thank you everyone.¡±

    Xiao Zhou protected Ning Qing and boarded the limo.

    The engine started.

    Ning Qing, who was sitting in the back seat, removed her sunsses. Xiao Zhou looked at her red eyes and asked, ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong? Did Lu Shaoming bully you?¡±

    Ning Qing pouted her lips and was upset. She was not negative, but she ordered Xiao Zhou saying, ¡°Xiao Zhou, can you help me check when Lin Xuemei entered GK?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After a few minutes Ning Qing had the statistics to report to Ning Qing, ¡°Ning Qing, Lin Xuemei entered GK half a month ago. She was then quickly promoted to be marketing manager.¡±

    ¡°Half a month ago? That is to say when I entered Guang Qing, she also followed suit and entered GK?¡± Ning Qing had a sh of thought pass her. It was too good to be a coincidencest night, and she had walked into a trap.

    Lin Xuemei wanted to harm her?

    Why?

    ¡°Ning Qing, why are you looking into this?¡± Xiao Zhou asked curiously. Ning Qing ced her two small hands in front of her, tangled them together, and said unhappily, ¡°Shaoming suspects that I am the one who stole Cabbage Plume¡¯s form and gave it to Xuemei.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Zhou almost jumped up. She ced her hands on her waist and said, ¡°Ning Qing, your Young Master Lu lost his memories, did he also have a dip in his intelligence? Doesn¡¯t he use his brain to think? How can he suspect you? Is he a pig?¡±

    Ning Qing actually was furious with Lu Shaoming in her heart, but upon hearing Xiao Zhou scold him as a ¡°pig¡±, she hastily stopped her. ¡°Xiao Zhou, don¡¯t scold him. I don¡¯t allow you to scold him...¡±

 Chapter 193 - Catch The Mole

    <h4>Chapter 193: Catch The Mole</h4>

    ¡°He...he¡¯s lost his memory. It¡¯s normal that he suspects me. Trust between people can¡¯t be established in a short time, and I¡¯m not hurt. Forget it. I allow him to be confused. I¡¯ll try harder when he knows how good I am; he won¡¯t me me for no reason anymore.¡±

    Ning Qing hadpletely forgotten herints in front of Lu Shaoming.

    Xiao Zhou watched Ning Qing nervously exin it to her and talk about a lot of good things about Lu Shaoming. She smiled and shut up. Actually, she had deliberately scolded Lu Shaoming.

    Otherwise, Ning Qing would be sad for a long time.

    People in love were so strange. It doesn¡¯t matter that she had been wronged; she couldn¡¯t tolerate others saying anything bad about him.

    ¡°Ning Qing, what shall we do now?¡±

    Ning Qing thought for a moment, ¡°The celebration banquet shall still be held tonight. I¡¯ll call Xuemeiter and invite her to join us. Let¡¯s catch the mole then.¡±

    ...

    In the evening, in the hotel¡¯s luxury room

    Ou Luo Xi and Xia Xiaofu were busy, so they didn¡¯te. It was Old Master Ou¡¯s birthday and they had all gone to the Ou family house to congratte him.

    There were two tables of food in the room. Everyone was drinking and chatting and the atmosphere was very lively.

    Lin Xuemei sat beside Ning Qing. From time to time, people came to toast Ning Qing. They all called her ¡°Director Ning¡± and were full of respect and friendliness towards her.

    Lin Xuemei¡¯s hand under the table quietly clenched into a fist. Her eyes shed with bitter hatred.

    Ning Qing stood up with a ss in her hand. ¡°Everyone, thank you for your hard work and outstanding performance in the y. Come, let me offer you a toast.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Director Ning,¡± the group replied.

    At that time, Xiao Zhou looked at Lin Xuemei andughed. ¡°Miss Lin, where are you working now? I don¡¯t think you need to work. Ning Qing is a director now. Her star journey has just begun. She will be more and more famous in the future. If you work for Ning Qing, you¡¯ll be able to earn a year¡¯s sry after a month.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Lin, Director Ning is so popr nowadays that you will be well-known if you show your face casually behind her.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at Lin Xuemei through her peripheral vision. Although she was smiling on the surface, her smile was so forced.

    Ning Qing put down her wine ss, hugged Lin Xuemei¡¯s shoulder, andughed loudly. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t make fun of my Xuemei. No matter how sessful I am, Xuemei will still be my good friend. This will never change.¡±

    Xiao Zhou and Ning Qing looked at each other and continued, ¡°Miss Lin, you have a good friend like Ning Qing. It¡¯s a blessing in your life.¡±

    Lin Xuemei looked down, took a sip of her drink, and said nothing.

    Then, Ning Qing staggered and stood up half drunk. ¡°Sorry, I have to go to the bathroom.¡±

    Lin Xuemei quickly rose to hold her arm and said with concern, ¡°Ning Qing, look, you¡¯re going to fall. I¡¯ll take you to the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    ...

    When they got to the bathroom, Ning Qing stood by the bathroom sink and washed her hands. She sadly covered her face with her small hands and wept.

    When Lin Xuemei saw her crying, she patted her slim back and asked, ¡°Ning Qing, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you suddenly crying?¡±

    Ning Qing leaned her head on Lin Xuemei¡¯s shoulder and cried, ¡°Xuemei, I¡¯m so sad.¡±

    ¡°Sad? Your career is so sessful now; what¡¯s there to be sad about?¡±

    ¡°Those are superficial things. So what if I get fame and fortune, I¡¯ve lost my beloved man. He doesn¡¯t remember me, and he¡¯s so indifferent to me. He didn¡¯t go to my y. He also suspects that I stole his form. Xuemei, tell me; what I should do? I really like him. I love him. Without him, I can¡¯t live.¡±

    Lin Xuemei sneered, but she feigned sympathy and said, ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t be too sad. You¡¯re drunk now. I¡¯ll take you home. Go to sleep, and when you wake up, you¡¯ll have nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ...

    Lin Xuemei took Ning Qing to a hotel room. They opened the door and went in. Ning Qing asked drunkenly, ¡°Xuemei, where are we? Didn¡¯t you say you were taking me home?¡±

    Lin Xuemei¡¯s face waspletely cold. She snapped her fingers and four huge men came out of the bathroom.

    The men rushed forward, and someone hugged Ning Qing¡¯s waist and threw her onto the big bed.

    Ning Qing sat up in great rm and curled up in fear. ¡°Who are you, and what do you want to do?¡±

    The men rubbed their hands together in indecently. ¡°Miss Ning, film queen Ning, Director Ning, what do you think we want to do? Of course, we want to spend some pleasurable time with you. I didn¡¯t expect that we could meet such a special object like you today. Even if we didn¡¯t take the money, it¡¯d be enough for us to enjoy ourselves.¡± Lin Xuemei said with a dark sneer, ¡°I¡¯ll give Ning Qing to you guys. Take more pictures and videos and send them to me. Later.¡±

    Lin Xuemei turned and left.

    The men rush to bed and held down Ning Qing eagerly. Ning Qing screamed uncontrobly at Lin Xuemei, ¡°Ah! Xuemei, Xuemei save me. How can you do this to me? Why do you do this? I¡¯m so kind to you? Why do you want to harm me?¡±

    Lin Xuemei stopped when she heard Ning Qing¡¯s words and said, ¡°Kind to me? Hah, you treat me well by inviting me to dinner. Letting me be the in green leaf to the beautiful flower that is you? Showing me how sessful you are now?¡±

    ¡°No, Xuemei. Have you forgotten Mu Yunfan? Last year Mu Yunfan deceived you and used you. I also helped you then. I...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± This sentence immediately poked at Lin Xuemei¡¯s sore spot. She suddenly turned around, rushed at Ning Qing, and pped her. She stared fiercely and roared, ¡°Ning Qing, shut up, you are not qualified to talk to me about Mu Yunfan!¡±

    Ning Qing was pped so hard her head whipped sideways. She reached out her trembling little hand and touched her pped face. She looked at Lin Xuemei weakly. ¡°Xuemei, you pped me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I pped you, Ning Qing. Do you know that you were the one who hurt me and destroyed me? Mu Yunfan approached me because of you. I innocently became a tool and lost my first time. I really loved Mu Yunfan, but why did Mu Yunfan only like you and not me?

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. If Mu Yunfan only likes you, then why don¡¯t you cherish him, Ning Qing? You are so cruel! You caused Mu Yunfan to die without a full corpse. You turned him into ashes. You did not shed a single tear for him! He died so miserably; why are you so sessful?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the grim-faced girl in front of her eyes and shook her head in agony. ¡°Sost night you intentionally went to Guang Qing¡¯s Gate to find me? You deliberately framed me for stealing Cabbage Plume¡¯s form?

    Lin Xuemeiughed. ¡°Yes, I just wanted to make Young Master Lu misunderstand you. I wanted him to wrong you, Ning Qing. Didn¡¯t you want to get Lu Shaoming back? Dream on. You want to have both love and career; I will not let you have them both! I want to get revenge for Mu Yunfan.¡±

    Ning Qing no longer recognized the girl in front of her. Was she still Lin Xuemei?

    She was crazy!

    Ning Qing calmly said, ¡°You set me up and stole the form. Who disclosed the real form to you? There must be someone in Guang Qing who is cooperating with you. Who is this person?¡±

    When Lin Xuemei saw Ning Qing¡¯s sudden calm appearance, she felt a little uneasy. She sniffed, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll tell you? You¡¯ll never know. What are you guys still standing there for? Enjoy the popr big shot Director Ning.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± The indecent men stretched out their dirty palms.

    Ning Qing¡¯s face remained unchanged and her calm voice was tinged with sadness. ¡°Xuemei, I didn¡¯t expect that we woulde to this. You¡¯ve developed hatred because you couldn¡¯t get what you wanted, and because of jealousy, you¡¯ve distorted your nature. I hope you can turn over a new leaf. Everyone has to pay for their mistakes. If you don¡¯t want to tell me who the mole is, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve already reported the case. You can talk to the police.¡±

    Reported the case?

    The men shrank back in fear. ¡°Lin Xuemei, what¡¯s happening? Is what she said true?¡±

    Lin Xuemei was also shocked.

    Then the door clicked open and someone came in.

    Ning Qing looked up at Lin Xuemei. ¡°Xuemei, my men areing.¡±

    Xiao Zhou had set up an ambush nearby.

    But a tall figure came into sight when she looked up. It was not Xiao Zhou, but Lu Shaoming, who was followed by Zhu Rui and a group of bodyguards.

    The bodyguards came forward and quickly restrained the four gangsters.

    Ning Qing was surprised to see Lu Shaoming. ¡°Lu Shaoming, why are you here?¡±

    At that time, Xiao Zhou appeared slowly behind Lu Shaoming. Xiao Zhou gave Ning Qing a look, indicating that he had beaten her to it.

    Lin Xuemei was restrained by the bodyguards, and she red at Ning Qing viciously. ¡°Alright, Ning Qing, you deliberately set up this entire trap and waited for me to dig my own grave. At the celebration banquet, you let Xiao Zhou deliberately say those words to provoke me. You pretended to be drunk and let me bring you into the hotel room. You¡¯ve even deliberately talked about Mu Yunfan to hurt me and trick me into talking. Now you are joining Young Master Lu to catch me. You are so scheming.¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head lightly. ¡°You¡¯ve guessed everything right, except for one thing. I didn¡¯t join Young Master Lu.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at Lu Shaoming and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Young Master Lu deliberately made me walk away in anger in the office this morning to rx your vignce. In fact, you and the mole, you guys are already under Lu Shaoming¡¯s control. There should be a camera in this room. What you¡¯ve just said has been recorded and is proof of your crime.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the girl, and his appearance gave her an instant insight into the whole story. He didn¡¯t have to say much. She got it in an instant; she was very smart.

    In fact, he was not surprised. When he found her assistant, Xiao Zhou, lying in ambush, he knew that he had coincided with her. Both of them had chosen to start with Lin Xuemei.

    Just now, he was watching the monitor. Every word she said in bed provoked Lin Xuemei. She knew Lin Xuemei¡¯s character and hatred. She went deeper, step by step, and was not in a hurry.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s ck eyes were still deep, but a hint of light appeared at the bottom of his them. It was the light of a...man¡¯s appreciation of a woman.

    ¡°Take them all away to the police station,¡± Zhu Rui told the bodyguard.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The bodyguards brought Lin Xuemei out.

    Lin Xuemei said with a grim sneer as she walked out, ¡°Haha, Ning Qing. Today I lost by your hand and have nothing to say. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a tacit understanding with Young Master Lu. Congrattions, you¡¯ve got another big fish on the hook!¡±

 Chapter 194 - Devastating Criticism

    <h4>Chapter 194: Devastating Criticism</h4>

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you approach Young Master Lu with the intentions in your heart? Now Young Master Lu has arrived. Haha, Ning Qing, you have always been like this. You have been seducing men nonstop. Xu Junxi, Mu Yunfan... They were entirely willing to serve you, even if they had to give up their lives for you, they would have no grievances and would not regret. You are just a shameless vixen, and specifically seduce men to for your own entertainment.¡± The room was quiet, and only Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing were left looking at each other. Lin Xuemei¡¯s words were especially hard to hear. Ning Qing¡¯s heart sank and Lu Shaoming had lost his memories. Would he believe what Lin Xuemei said just now?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lu.¡± Ning Qing went on her heels to approach him, wanting to exin the situation. But Lu Shaoming turned around and left the room in a sh. Ning Qing knew things were amiss and she hurriedly ran over.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, listen to me exin. Lin Xuemei hates me, her words were obviously with malicious intent. She said them on purpose for you to hear. She wanted you to misunderstand me. Don¡¯t make her n seed.¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not have surprise on his face. His eyebrows did not even twitch. His elegant and ssy lips curled up into a smile and he asked inly, ¡°Miss Ning, why does Lin Xuemei hate you?¡±

    ¡°That is because she likes Mu Yunfan. But Mu Yunfan...¡± Likes me.

    ¡°Huh, then what about Xu Junxi then? Who is he to you?¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡±

    Lu Shaoming walked in front of the lift. He used his hand to press the button and he suddenly turned his head around to look at Ning Qing. His cold eyes did not have any warmth in them, ¡°Miss Ning, what is my position?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing was shocked. He actually asked this question.

    Ding! The elevator doors opened. Lu Shaoming lifted his foot and walked in. Ning Qing quickly followed in his footsteps and the doors shut close. Ning Qing¡¯s heart was in a total mess. She knew that Lu Shaoming did in fact take to heart what Lin Xuemei said.

    He was originally such a cold and ssy man. His personal life was transparent and clean, and he would naturally not favor women who had messy lives. But, she was not one of them! How should she answer his questions? Strictly speaking, he would be her second man? She knew that even if she said ¡°First¡±, he still wouldn¡¯t be happy.

    Ning Qing bit down on her lips, stretched out her hand, and grabbed hisrge palm that was hanging by his side. She shook it like a young teen girl and was coy when she said, ¡°Young Master Lu, don¡¯t be angry. I am not that type of woman. Do you have time now? We can have a chat now, I can tell you what happened in the past¡±

    That man curled his lips into a sarcastic smile and said, ¡°Why, Miss Ning also does this to other men? You would hold his hand or act cutely when there is nothing or wee him into your embrace?¡± Ning Qing was insulted by him. She let go of his hand and looked at him with hurt in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t say it like this. You should know that I am not...don¡¯t think I have forgiven you for the things that happened this morning. You have been misunderstanding....me nonstop. My heart also...¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome figure froze and at this moment. Ding! The elevator arrived, and the doors of the lift opened automatically, but neither of them walked out.

    There were people waiting outside the elevator. They wanted to board, but when they looked at the cold atmosphere surrounding the handsome man in front of them, they noticed he was looking deeply at everyone with a hawk¡¯s gaze, and he seemed to be as strong as a mountain. The people who were about to enter the elevator froze in their steps, and what followed next was, ¡°Hehe.¡± They instinctively took a step backwards and said, ¡°We will wait for the next lift.¡±

    After keeping silent for 3 seconds, Lu Shaoming turned around, and he took a step forward to get close to Ning Qing. Ning Qing did expect that he would suddenlye close, and she took a step backwards. Her soft back was leaning against the wall. Pa! The man nted a palm on the lift and cupped her into his embrace. She was against the wall. Ning Qing¡¯s small nose was a little red. In her line of sight was his white shirt that did not have a tie. She used her small white hand to pinch his shirt at his waist feeling wronged. ¡°Lu Shaoming, I like you, I only like you solely...¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at her youthful skin that was as smooth as an egg white and asked, ¡°Why do you like me? I think you have liked me since the time in America?¡±

    Ning Qing hesitated for a while and said in a coy tone, ¡°Liking a person is liking a person. What reason could there be?¡± Lu Shaoming sneered in his heart. He stretched out his two fingers to pinch her small chin. The calloused thumbs slowly brushed against the arc of her beautiful red lips. Ning Qing¡¯s legs went soft. The clear and crisp scent on his body flooded her senses, and an electrifying numbness came upon her lips.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming.¡± Ning Qing was soft in his embrace. She used her hand to inch her way up and tugged on the shirt in front of his chest. Her butterfly likeshes fluttered madly. She wanted him to kiss her. The man did note to kiss her. With a cold, insulting tone and the provocation of a mature man, he said, ¡°Has any man kissed you before?¡± Ning Qing opened her eyes suddenly and her body froze up.

    She looked at him. He did not have a sliver of emotions in his eyes, rather, they were full of insult. He came beside her ear and asked slowly, ¡°Have you slept with a man?¡± Ning Qing felt as if a cold bucket of ice water came pouring down on her head, and she suddenly realized a serious problem. That was a fatal loophole in the three month contract between her and Song Yajing. She could not divulge information about their marital status within the three month window, but without divulging information about their marital status, it would be a lie to say that her body hasn¡¯t had a man before.

    Maybe Song Yajing had long foreseen this. She did not have any big moves to y, and she had allowed her to be close to Lu Shaoming, but Song Yajing knew early on that this would be the biggest problem between her and Lu Shaoming. Or maybe Song Yajjing would use this point to kick up a big fuss... What should she do? Should she go to the hospital for reconstruction surgery?

    Lu Shaoming looked at the panic in the girl¡¯s eyes. He already had the answer. His eyes were cold and dark. His chest started to palpitate, and he was always proud of his control, but now, it was all gone. Once he started to think that she was previously having happy times underneath another man, he was jealous and felt as though he were on fire.

    He suddenly withdrew his body andughed coldly. ¡°Miss Ning, where do you get your confidence from? How do you think that I, Lu Shaoming, would fall in love with a woman who has slept with another man?¡± This was probably the harshest thing he had ever said to her. Ning Qing¡¯s eyes violently contracted, and she forgot to react while she was in a blur.

    At this moment, the doors opened again. Ding! Lu Shaoming lifted his legs and stepped out. But his hand was grabbed onto by a gentle and frail little hand. With red eyes and in a low voice, the girl said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, if I said that the man who I slept with is you, would you believe me?¡± Lu Shaoming froze, and he turned his head around and his gaze collided with her tear filled eyes. The insult in his eyes became more apparent, and he violently shook off her small hand and scanned her body from head to toe.

    ¡°Miss Ning, what do you mean with your words? Why? I have exposed you and you have no way out of this. How can you say... How did I sleep with you, you...¡±

    ¡°Do I need to teach you how you slept with me?¡± Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with tears that were rolling down quietly but stubbornly. She interrupted his words and turned the tables to provoke him by saying, ¡°Young Master Lu, there is a hotel room just above us. Do you want to refresh, to see if you did or did not sleep with me before?¡±

    Lu Shaoming withdrew his gaze and said, ¡°Despicable beyond words!¡±

    He lifted his heels and left.

    ...

    Looking at that man leave, Ning Qing then knew that she acted overly emotional. He really left, and he really did not want to bother with her anymore. What she was going to do?

    Look, he did not have any memories. She knew that even if she took the risk and told him, he would not believe her. Maybe the only thing she could do was to throw the marriage certificate in front of him, only then he would believe. But, could she do so?

    If she threw the marriage certificate in front of him, it would be a deration of war with Song Yajing. Ning Qing looked at the man walk out of the hotel door in a daze. She regained her senses and went chasing after him.

    She stood at the hotel doors looking at Lu Shaoming board the Bentley. He steered the steering wheel and the car went onto the road. Ning Qing suddenly thought of the 5th day of the lunar year. She had brought him to the airport. At that time, she saw his handsome back profile disappear bit by bit from her sight. After that, she always thought that if she would have followed him to Ennd at that time, they would not have ended up like this; he would not have forgotten her, and she would not have lost him.

    Could she look at him leave before her own two eyes?

    No!

    She couldn¡¯t allow him to disappear before her eyes again!

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, don¡¯t go!¡± Ning Qing shrieked at the top of her lungs, and she rushed into the sea of people.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming looked through the rear view mirror. The girl was chasing after his car. At that time, there were many pedestrians and cars on the street, she did not bother and ran after furiously, attracting the attention of many others. Everyone was pointing and discussing her actions, and they viewed her in a new light.

    The night wind was especially cold in spring. She was running too fast. The cold wind was like a knife stabbing through her thin shirt, and her hair was sprawled all over. She was running fast while shedding tears as she chased after him. She was saying something, from the movement of her lips, he could guess that she was calling out his name ¨C Lu Shaoming...

    Calling after him again and again.

    Chasing him with every step.

    But, what was she chasing him for? She was so dirty. She had a man before him and still wanted to have him. She should let it go! She could not say the reason she likes him. What about not needing a reason? It was all lies. She was searching for a shadow on him. Did he look very simr to a man she had before? Did that make here to make a mess for him?!

    Xu Junxi, Mu Yunfan..Who were these men? She was so beautiful and smart; of course it was possible for men to like her. He would not believe what Lin Xuemei said about her being a vixen. But she didn¡¯t she know how reflect upon herself, why was she acting ostentatiously? Even Zhu Rui had good feelings towards her.

    He did not like that so many men liked her!

    He also knew that the words he said in the elevator were a little harsh, but he could not control himself. His gentlemanly demeanor had escaped him.

    Ah, he slept with her before?

    Howe he didn¡¯t know of this?

    Ridiculous!

    Lu Shaoming stepped on the elerator.

    ...

    Ning Qing looked at the Bentley go further and further away from her with her own two eyes until it disappeared among other cars. Her heart felt a touch of despair. If she did not chase after Lu Shaoming left today, would she still have a chance to meet him again?

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, oh, Shaoming...¡± Ning Qing cried until she could not catch her breath. What she was going to do?

    At this moment, a motorcycle came towards her. The motorcycle was speeding and was going to crash directly into her shoulder. ¡°Girl, be careful!¡± A kind hearted auntie grabbed onto her and the motorcycle stopped 1 cm away from her. ¡°Girl, are you okay? Quick check if you got hit ...Ay!¡± The auntie¡¯s hands slipped, and Ning Qing copsed entirely onto the ground.

 Chapter 195 - He Bit Her. Concentrate!

    <h4>Chapter 195: He Bit Her. Concentrate!</h4>

    Lu Shaoming was gone.

    He had really left.

    Ning Qing sat on the ground and curled up her legs. She buried her little face in her knees and cried bitterly, ¡°Wah... Hubby! Hubby, do you really not want me anymore? I¡¯m your little wife.¡±

    The girl cried helplessly. Her weak shoulders shook helplessly. She had never thought that one day she would have to live without Lu Shaoming. She had never considered what she would do.

    Her appearance attracted arge number of onlookers, and everyone was talking about her.

    At this time, someone touched her body. Ning Qing looked sideways, and a pair of ck, shiny leather boots appeared in her tear-blurred vision.

    Ning Qing¡¯s dull eyes lit up in an instant. She couldn¡¯t believe it. She quickly wiped her tears away with her little hand. She reached out, grabbed the man¡¯s trousers, and looked up timidly.

    Lu Shaoming, it was really Lu Shaoming!

    Lu Shaoming was back.

    The man¡¯s big hand was clenched into a fist, and the delicate ck suit was being blown by the cold wind in a fierce arc. He stared at her and in a low voice growled, ¡°Ning Qing, do you want to die?¡±

    He had just stepped on the elerator and driven away, but after ncing through the rearview mirror, he saw that the motorcycle was about to hit her. Instinct overtook him, and he stepped on the brakes.

    When he got out of the car and came to her, he saw her holding onto herself.

    She had curled up into a tiny ball, hiding in her small world, crying in the dark.

    Ning Qing stood up quickly and threw herself into the man¡¯s arms.

    She rubbed her little face against his expensive suit, sniffed his cool dewy scent, and cried andughed while she said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, you¡¯re finally back! I knew you couldn¡¯t bear to leave me. Lu Shaoming, please don¡¯t leave me again. Please don¡¯t go. If you go, I will die; I really will die.¡±

    Lu Shaoming let her hug him. He raised his hand and touched her beautiful hair. His voice was obscure and dumb. ¡°Ning Qing, how can you be so selfish? What do I think I should do? What should I do with you?¡±

    There were a hundred rational voices in his brain telling him, Lu Shaoming, let¡¯s go, this woman is not suitable for you, but he couldn¡¯t control his heart. The warmth in his arms at the moment made it difficult for him to let go.

    She was really selfish.

    Selfishness hogging him.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, I love you. You¡¯re the only love of my life.¡± Ning Qing hugged him tightly and acted like a spoiled child as she said coquettishly, ¡°Lu Shaoming, don¡¯t treat me so poorly, or you will regret it. You will regret treating me like this one day.¡±

    When he regains his memory, he would surely me himself. He loved her so much. His heart would surely ache for her.

    She had suffered so many grievances.

    Lu Shaoming slowly reached out and hugged her. He gently kissed her hair. There was a voice in his heart that said, Lu Shaoming, you don¡¯t have to wait, you have already regretted it.

    He had regretted what he said to her in the elevator.

    ¡°Did you bump into anything? Where does it hurt?¡± he asked softly in her ear.

    ¡°No pain, no pain. As long as you don¡¯t leave me, my heart won¡¯t hurt, and my body won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Her delicate, gentle appearance made Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes ripple with tenderness. At this moment, while holding her so quietly, he felt as if time was eternal.

    He wished time would stop here.

    ...

    They held each other quietly, and the girl gradually stopped crying in his arms. Right then, Ning Qing¡¯s phone rang; Xiao Zhou was calling.

    Lu Shaoming let go of Ning Qing, and Ning Qing answered the phone.

    ¡°Hey, Ning Qing. Sun Jun, the Oka judge, called to invite you to dinner tonight. It¡¯s right in town. Are you going, Ning Qing?¡± Xiao Zhou gave her the address and waited for a response.

    Ning Qing looked at the man beside her and nodded gently. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Ning Qing hung up the phone and said softly, ¡°Shaoming, I have to attend a business dinner. Can you drive me there?¡±

    Shaoming?

    She had changed from ¡°Young Master Lu¡± to ¡°Shaoming¡±. It sounded so natural. Her voice was soft and timid, and exceptionally nice sounding.

    For some reason, Lu Shaoming felt familiar with how she called him.

    ¡°What kind of work dinner?¡±

    ¡°Well, a Oka film award judge invited me to dinner, so I¡¯m going to go meet him. It¡¯ll be quick. You can go on your way after bringing me there. If you¡¯re okay, you can wait for me in the car for a moment, and I¡¯ll get down soon.¡± Ning Qing looked at his face carefully and expectantly.

    The girl¡¯s palm-sized face was still wet with tears. A pair of pure autumn pupils looked at him like a kitten at night, and his heart ached.

    Lu Shaoming nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ning Qing followed him with a quick smile. She was like a cute little tail. ¡°Shaoming, thank you.¡±

    ...

    Lu Shaoming stayed in the Bentley and waited for Ning Qing, who entered the designated hotel room.

    When Sun Jun, who was in the room, saw her, his eyes gleamed as he got up to greet her. He said, ¡°Miss Ning, I didn¡¯t expect you toe. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    Ning Qing tucked her beautiful hair on her cheek behind her ear and smiled politely. ¡°Judge Sun, it¡¯s my honor that you¡¯ve invited me. How could I dare to note?¡±

    As Ning Qing sat opposite Sun Jun, she smiled and asked, ¡°Judge Sun, are you going to tell me that my y has been nominated for the Oka Film Award?¡±

    Sun Jun immediately brought out the pretense of a judge and waved his hand, saying mysteriously, ¡°Miss Ning, the dinner has just started and you¡¯re already trying to get information? Come on, let¡¯s drink first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing boldly promised, ¡°I¡¯ll down it first as a sign of respect.¡±

    Ning Qing downed a ss of red wine.

    Sun Jun looked up at Ning Qing¡¯s exposed swan-like tender neck and bright red lips when she was drinking. His eyes immediately showed evil greed. He stood up with his ss and sat beside Ning Qing. ¡°Miss Ning, I went to see your y today. To tell the truth, I really admire Miss Ning¡¯s talent. And your dance with the fairy floral shower awed me so much that I still remember it.

    ¡°Thank you for your praise. I¡¯m still young and have many shorings. I hope you can give me more advice.¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll give you advice, of course.¡± Sun Jun quietly reached out to touch Ning Qing¡¯s small hand on the table. ¡°Miss Ning, it¡¯s not impossible to nominate your y for the Oka Film Award...¡±

    Seeing him stretching out his dirty, indecent hand, Ning Qing quietly retracted her hand, pretending to y with her beautiful hair. She raised her eyebrows, and mustered a woman¡¯s coyness. ¡°What does Judge Sun mean?¡±

    Sun Jun was immediately unhappy that he couldn¡¯t touch Ning Qing¡¯s hand. He did not believe Ning Qing did not understand his meaning. ¡°Miss Ning, you want me to nominate you. How can you repay me?¡±

    ¡°Repay? How does Judge Sun want me to repay you?¡±

    Sun Jun looked at Ning Qing¡¯s dainty little face and her delicate and graceful figure with feverish delight, and suddenly pounced at her eagerly. ¡°Ning Qing, sleep with me. I promise you will be nominated.¡±

    Ning Qing jumped up from her chair in terror. She backed into the corner, and put her guard up. ¡°Judge Sun, what are you talking about? Oka¡¯s nomination is based on merit. I can¡¯t sell myself.¡±

    Sun Jun was nearing her, and heughed ambiguously. ¡°It¡¯s indeed based on merit, but it¡¯s your merit in bed, Ning Qing. Don¡¯t pretend. You must have been trained after being with that man for half a year. Now let me have a taste of Yong Master Lu¡¯s wife.¡±

    Ning Qing calmly looked at him advancing towards her and did not hide. She wanted to wait for him toe close and then kick him, making sure to end this old pervert¡¯s ways.

    But then the door clicked open; Lu Shaoming appeared at the door.

    He had waited in the car for a few minutes, but after some time, he could not hold back his worry for her, so he came to check on her. He did not expect to see this.

    Sun Jun naturally saw Lu Shaoming too. His was so frightened he began to sweat profusely. ¡°Young...Young Master Lu, things are not what you see. I...I am innocent. It¡¯s her. She deliberately seduced me for the Oka nomination. I...¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s sharp, deep eyes swept over Sun Jun. Dark clouds covered him. His mouth slowly drew up into a bloodthirsty arc as he stepped into the room.

    ¡°You¡¯re so stupid that you think I¡¯m just as stupid as you. Do you think I¡¯m unable to discern whether she¡¯s the one seducing you, or you¡¯re the one who wants to molest her?¡±

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t see the man move his feet at all. His strong, straight right leg kicked Sun Jun¡¯s crotch with the force of autumn wind sweeping the fallen leaves.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Sun Jun held his crotch and screamed.

    ¡°Give you three seconds, scram!¡± Lu Shaoming said gloomily.

    Poor Sun Jun had suffered the pain of losing half his life, but he still had to stumble and disappear in three seconds. Sun Jun retreated.

    ...

    Ning Qing saw Sun Jun disappear. She approached Lu Shaoming with a couple of steps. The man¡¯s face was very dark. Ning Qing tugged at his sleeve and said coquettishly, ¡°Shaoming, thank you for believing in me, and thank you for helping me teach the old pervert a lesson.¡±

    He¡¯d done it for her before. He had beaten Xu Junxi and kicked the taxi maniac. Now he had protected her.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the girl and snorted, ¡°You couldn¡¯t have been unaware of that man¡¯s thoughts about you, yet you still epted his dinner invitation.¡±

    With a charming smile, Ning Qing said, ¡°I did this for a reason. Besides, I can protect myself! Shaoming, your face is so dark. Are you angry? Do you care about me? Hehe, you¡¯ve been caught by me this time.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked down at her and let one word pass through his thin lips. ¡°Shameless.¡±

    He turned and left.

    ¡°Hey, Shaoming!¡± Ning Qing stretched out her slender arm to block him, tiptoed up to him, and kissed his lower lip.

    After being kissed by her, the man suddenly frowned and said with a coldness that could keep someone a thousand miles away, ¡°What are you doing? Are you addicted to kissing?¡±

    She had kissed him boldly in the lounge that night too.

    Ning Qing shed a sweet smile. She kept her hands behind her back as she provocatively lifted her tiny jaw. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m addicted to it, Shaoming. Why don¡¯t I let you kiss me back?¡±

    Because she had just cried, her eyes were still a little red, adding a tinge of weakness to her look, and her provocative appearance with her head lifted caused her ink-ck brows to rise, making her beautiful and enticing.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the girl¡¯s bright red lips, then bent down and kissed her.

    Ning Qing hadn¡¯t expected him to really kiss her. This was the first time he has kissed her since he lost his memory.

    She was thinking about it when she felt pain at the corners of her lips. The man gently bit her. ¡°Concentrate!¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart was filled with honey. At that moment, the man grabbed her soft waist and pushed her against the wall with a few steps.

    Ning Qing was not ready to be held against the wall. Her delicate back hurt a little when it hit the wall. She couldn¡¯t help but beat him with a small tender fist. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re hurting me. Are you in such a hurry?¡±

 Chapter 196 - Can You Try To Like Me?

    <h4>Chapter 196: Can You Try To Like Me?</h4>

    After her words came out, the atmosphere was frozen. Oh no.

    Her billionaire husband¡¯s handsome face was dark as he looked at her. His thin lips were pursed unhappily. ¡°Hehe, Shaoming.¡± Ning Qing wanted to add some nuance to the atmosphere, but, ¡°Oof!¡± The man blocked her lips with his. His kiss was very gentle. His cold, thin lips lightly brushed again her fragrant and soft red lips. He kissed her for a while and his muscr arm picked her up from her waist using her shoulder as leverage. It was as if he were mounting a little girl on his strong shoulders. He was taking care not to make her lean against the wall. He used another hand to slowly block her back against the wall and rubbed her pitifully. ¡°Sorry, is it here that hurts?¡±

    Ning Qing was soft in his embrace in a moment. While the man was kissing her, his voice was hoarse with a touch of sexiness. When they touched, his thickshes, which were akin to a brush, were brushing against her supple skin. Her entire body was electrified. It turns out, she missed this so much. Two small hands grabbed his shirt in front of his chest. She was on her tiptoes and ced her headfortably on his broad shoulders while one hand cupped his handsome face as she kissed him.

    The girl was very inexperienced. She did not have much technique, but she was taking the lead. Her entire mouth was between his lips, but it did not hurt. Her strength was like a kitten scratching him; the more she scratched him, the itchier it got.

    Lu Shaoming shut his eyes and delicately found his way in, and gently hooked his lips on hers. It felt like a slow motion scene in a movie. He performed all the intimacy to its maximum. He was swallowing his saliva and picked up her sweet scent. Ning Qing was soft in his embrace. Kissing him was a pleasure. It was not tiring, but every time she kissed him, it felt like she was sucked of all energy, and she was all soft.

    She looked sideways and buried her small blushing face into his neck. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he kissed her small face and asked. Why did she not let him kiss her further?

    Ning Qing did not dare look at him. She could not tell him that he made her ufortable with his kiss. She is a married woman and misses his kiss so much. She wanted more from him, and this kind of desire was very embarrassing.

    ¡°Ning Qing!¡± Xiao Zhou pushed open the door of the private room. The two quickly split apart.

    ...

    Xiao Zhou already knew that Lu Shaoming had already chased away Sun Jun. She actually brought bodyguards to surround the area and was awaiting for Ning Qing¡¯s signal, but she did not think that Lu Shaoming would act first.

    ¡°Young Master Lu.¡± Xiao Zhou addressed him politely.

    Lu Shaoming nodded his head, and he walked out of the private room with big strides and stood along the corridor to wait for Ning Qing.

    ¡°Ning Qing, Sun Jun ran away already. What should we do next?¡± Xiao Zhou came to ask for her next task. Ning Qing stepped forward and took out the recording from her phone and passed it to Xiao Zhou. She ordered, ¡°Tomorrow morning, release this recording. I want to see it in the entertainment news.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Sun Jun ¨C this old pervert actually dared to think of taking advantage of you. Tomorrow we willpletely defeat him and see him fall from grace. We will enforce justice on behalf of Heaven.¡± Ning Qing stretched out her hand to touch Xiao Zhou¡¯s head simply. ¡°Enforcing justice on behalf of Heaven is a definite mandate. But you must remember, the key point of this piece of news is not the person Sun Jun, but it is the Oscar judge Sun Jun.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The meaning is that I have already decided to participate in the 13th Golden Lightning Drama Awards.¡±

    ¡°Golden Lightning Drama Awards? Ning Qing, this award is not well known to the public. If enter with the stage production, it would be akin to using a sledgehammer to crack a nut.¡±

    ¡°Since we are using a sledgehammer to crack a nut, then we would have a 90% chance of winning. On the contrary, you have also said that if we participate in the Oscar nomination, the chances of winning are around zero. Since that is the case, why not take a step back and be the leader of the pack? The Golden Lightning Drama Awards may be obscure now, but won¡¯t the entertainment news stories tomorrow will return my innocence and make famous Oscar judge Sun Jun want to participate in the Golden Lightning Drama Awards?

    ¡°We cannot get an Oscar nomination, but we can coast off its poprity. The Golden Lightning Drama Awards might not have poprity, but it is different now with me, Ning Qing, at the table. I can bring make us win the Golden Lightning Drama Award, and my stage y will go on to peak.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s two hands were in his pockets and he leanedzily on the wall. He did not turn to look into the private room but only listened to the girl speak quietly.

    She was always so smart, and chose to weigh the pros and cons when she was given a choice. She made a good choice, and she was always very brave, young, and enthusiastic. She knew that the way to survive in the entertainment industry was to climb up through the ranks. She was confident in her work as a director, and when she was speaking, her voice was charming and pleasing to the ear. It was strong and powerful, akin to pearls hitting a jade te. He was reminded of the way she looked when she was chasing his car on the street. She did not even want her own life anymore, and did not have the cool and calm she had now. She was soft and feeble like a young girl. But when facing rtionships, she was inexperienced.

    Actually he was not a conservative person. It was natural for a girl to have a past behind her, but he could not ept, he could not ept even a grit of sand to be there. Maybe it was she who approached him with a definitive motive. It made him feel insecure. Also, he felt that she fell in love with a shadow that she found on him, and did not love the man himself now with all her heart. They barely know each other; how could she love him that deeply?

    Heh.

    Xiao Zhou hit her thigh and shouted in shock, ¡°Oh my god, how did I not think of that? Ning Qing, this was your n.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head and said, ¡°Although the Golden Lightning Awards are obscure, the ceremony has a long history behind it. It is endorsed by the country¡¯s Publicity Department and Ministry of Culture as one of the most powerful artistic awards in rtion to stage y. Now the celebrities hungry for fame do everything to get an Oscar nomination, but there are some others that love the arts and culture. Xiao Zhou, do you know what to highlight to create a buzz for in theing days?¡±

    Xiao Zhou immediately nodded her head, her eyes full of admiration, and said, ¡°I know. The someone that you are referring to is you. Haha, Ning Qing, you are so intelligent.¡± Ning Qing winked her eyes yfully and said, ¡°What would I do if I wasn¡¯t smart? I have directed a stage production. Now, I have to think of a n to deepen the roots I¡¯ve sowed in the directing world. The next step...¡±

    ¡°What step should we take next?¡± Xiao Zhou had a strong fighting spirit. Ning Qing did not let her know. She walked to the door and said, ¡°You settle the matters at hand first.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing walked out of the private room. The man was still leaning on the wall. She said, ¡°Shaoming, let us return home.¡±

    Return home?

    That word made Lu Shaoming¡¯s heart tingle.

    He looked at the girl. She was smiling gently, and her eyebrows bent into an arc while she was looking at him. Her beautiful eyes were all his reflection and he was the only man in them. ¡°Okay,¡± Lu Shaoming murmured, and he lifted his heels to leave. The man walked in front. Ning Qing was behind him, and she looked at her own husband¡¯s suave look. She smiled brightly like a flower. When she lowered her gaze, the man¡¯s palms were by her side.

    Ning Qing blushed, she stealthily held out her small hand, and bit by bit, hooked onto his pinkie. His pinky was being held by the woman. Lu Shaoming froze for a while. Her fingers were slim and warm. She held onto him very lightly, and she brought along her hesitation. Their shadowsnded on the walls beside him. That small girl was behind him, just like a small student behind her parent after school. She was very youthful, and very cute.

    Lu Shaoming did not shake her away.

    Ning Qing instantly broke out in a big smile; he did not reject holding hands with her! She then tightly wrapped his pinkie into her soft palm. Yes, they were going home now. Although he was very fierce to her tonight and also made her cry, the rtionship between the two had elerated and improved at lightning speed, and she had taken another big step towards him. It could be considered a step forward that came out of a setback. Hah.

    The pair boarded the Bentley. Ning Qing sat in the front passenger seat. Lu Shaoming asked where she was going, and she gave him the address to the Ning vi. They did not speak for the rest of the journey. The car swiftly stopped in front of the Ning vi. Ning Qing unbuckled her safety belt and said, ¡°Shaoming, I will see youter.¡± Lu Shaoming looked sideways to look at her, his expression on his face was in, his deep eyes had a thinyer of light, and he nodded his head and said, ¡°Oh.¡±

    Ning Qing pursed her red lips. Her small, soft body neared him suddenly. She hugged his elbow and shook it twice, ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Their faces were near one another. Lu Shaoming¡¯s other hand was on the steering wheel. He looked down to look at her delicate face and still did not speak.

    Every time he did not speak, Ning Qing did not know what he was thinking about; today he had kissed her and even allowed her to hold his hand. But he was not willing tomunicate with her and remained silent, like she was neither close nor distant. His attitude was difficult to understand, and she did not figure him out.

    ¡°Shaoming, I can exin Lin Xuemei¡¯s words to you. I grew up together with Xu Junxi and Mu Yunfan. When I was 18, Xu Junxi confessed to me, at that time, I was too young and agreed to him without thinking clearly. But we broke up on the first date. As for Mu Yunfan, I treated him purely as an older brother, but he liked me. After that, to get a hold of me, he tried all sorts of methods, and died in a car ident.¡±

    ¡°Also.¡± Ning Qing lowered her gaze and bit down on her red lips and said, ¡°I previously....fell in love with a man...He and I...¡± Ning Qing still did not know how to word it. She knew she couldn¡¯t hide it for much longer, Song Yajing would definitely use this point against her. Rather than cheating him, she would like to be truthful with him. She would maintain the status quo nheless.

    ¡°Shaoming, those things are all in the past now. I only love you now. Don¡¯t despise me; I will use all my heart to love you. Shaoming, can you also try to like me?¡± Lu Shaoming looked at her. He was looking at her eyes quietly from the start, and saw all her emotions under his eyes.

    The car was originally quiet. She waited for his answer expectantly, but after 3 full minutes, he had not opened his mouth. The atmosphere was stiff and frozen. Ning Qing¡¯s beautiful eyes had ayer of disappointment and grief. She withdrew from his cool gaze and retreated back to her own seat. She pouted her pink lips and said, upset, ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t give up on you. Be careful when you drive. See you.¡± She stretched out her hand to open her car door.

    But at this moment, her slim arm was caught by a huge palm. The manughed lightly and said, ¡°I have yet to reply, and you are leaving already?¡± The man¡¯s handsome figure came over her. She retreated back into the seat. Hisrge palm held onto the back of her head, and his thin lipsnded on her forehead.

    ¡°I will consider your suggestion.¡±

    Consider?

    That means that there could be a chance then.

    Ning Qing was immediately jubnt, she stretched out her small hand to hug his neck and said, ¡°Really? Shaoming, thank you. If only you try to like me, I have confidence that you will fall in love with me. Shaoming, you won¡¯t regret this. You will know in the future that this will have been the best decision that you¡¯ve ever made.¡±

 Chapter 197 - She Takes You As A Stand-In

    <h4>Chapter 197: She Takes You As A Stand-In</h4>

    Lu Shaoming let go of her and rubbed her hair. He had a hint of adoration in his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Shaoming, see you tomorrow.¡± Ning Qing nted a loud kiss on his handsome face and opened the door like a happy little bird.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the girl through the open window. The girl did not leave. She smiled sweetly while waving her fair hand. ¡°Shaoming, bye-bye.¡±

    Lu Shaoming stepped on the elerator.

    When the Bentley vanishedpletely from sight, Ning Qing stretched out her hand and pinched her thigh hard. It hurts. It was really not a dream.

    Lu Shaoming was willing to try to like her. Were they going to start?

    Great.

    ...

    At the Lu family Vi

    Zhou Zhilei apanied Song Yajing while the housekeeper showed them the video of Ning Qing¡¯s fairy floral shower scene in today¡¯s y. He reported in a low voice, ¡°Madam, I ordered Ning Qing¡¯s clothes to be cut up ording to your instructions, but she had quick wits and used rose petals to cover up the white gauze skirt and created a fairy floral shower dance, causing a sensation throughout the city.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei watched the girl¡¯s beautiful dancing in the video and jealousy shed in her eyes. Quick wits. This was the appraisal of Ning Qing by the Lu family¡¯s housekeeper?

    She nced sideways at Song Yajing, who looked at the video with a slightly stunned look. Yes, Song Yajing was also a beauty when she was young. She was proficient in musical instruments, chess, calligraphy, and painting, and she was very good at dancing.

    Song Yajing was also a person who loves beauty and cherishes talent. Ning Qing¡¯s fairy floral shower had amazed the entire world. It was no wonder that Song Yajing had such a shocked expression.

    Zhou Zhilei smiled and took Song Yajing¡¯s arm. ¡°Auntie, Ning Qing¡¯s dance is really beautiful. Now her fandom will grow again. Look at the salivaing out of those people¡¯s mouths, especially the men right in front of the stage.¡±

    Song Yajing immediately reached out and waved the video away. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s just a little trick for her to please a man. A seductive woman¡¯s tricks; it has defiled my eyes. By the way, what happened to that Lin Xuemei?¡±

    The housekeeper took the device away. ¡°Madam, I just got the news: Ning Qing set up a grand banquet to catch Lin Xuemei. The young master ordered Lin Xuemei to be sent to the police station.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei was stunned.

    ¡°What?¡± Song Yajing was shocked. ¡°Damn, it seems that I have indeed underestimated this Ning Qing and allowed her to get out of trouble again and again.¡±

    Song Yajing also wanted to say something, but then the vi doorbell rang, and the servant went to open the door. ¡°Master.¡±

    Lu Shaoming walked in.

    When the housekeeper backed away, Song Yajing looked at Lu Shaoming with her usual smile and said, ¡°Shaoming, you¡¯re back. Have you had dinner yet? I¡¯ll ask the servant to warm up some dishes for you.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m leavingter.¡± Lu Shaoming sat directly on one side of the sofa.

    Song Yajing was stunned when she saw that his expression was not right. Zhou Zhileiughed and said, ¡°Brother Ming, both Auntie and I were thinking that the carpet in Europe is good. The next couple of days...¡±

    ¡°Mom,¡± Lu Shaoming said, ignoring Zhou Zhilei. Instead, he looked directly at Song Yajing. ¡°Why did you use Cabbage Plume¡¯s form to frame Ning Qing?¡±

    Song Yajing¡¯s eyes shed, knowing that the incident hade to light. That Lin Xuemei was too useless. Ning Qing had tricked her into exposing their plot. Otherwise, she would not lose so easily.

    ¡°Shaoming, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯ve also heard about the leak of Cabbage Plume¡¯s form. Do you suspect that I ordered someone to do it? I wouldn¡¯t leak the form to GK.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s face was indifferent while his deep ck eyes burst with mockery. ¡°What¡¯s GK to you? They¡¯re just a chess piece. You¡¯ve just used them to frame Ning Qing. Lin Xuemei has confessed, and that high-leveled worker has also given you away. Mom, you don¡¯t need to make excuses now.¡±

    Now that he put things like this, Song Yajing also sat calmly on the sofa. ¡°Shaoming, you¡¯ve been so close to Ning Qingtely. Mom doesn¡¯t like this woman.¡±

    ¡°Why? Because she is not of noble birth?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one thing to not be of noble birth, but her character is the most important thing.¡± Song Yajing ced a stack of information on the tea table and pushed it in front of him. ¡°Shaoming, you should look at this. Mom sent someone to investigate her. I don¡¯t think you know about the woman¡¯s past. You should also know her real purpose for getting close to you.¡±

    Her past?

    Her real purpose for getting close to him?

    Lu Shaoming looked down at the information on the tea table and slowly extended his hand.

    Song Yajing showed a hint of a smile. Ning Qing thought she had won. She probably didn¡¯t know her fatal weakness in the three-month agreement.

    Although she was in the vi every day, she knew about every one of Ning Qing¡¯s actions. She was surprised by the design of Cabbage Plume¡¯s y advertisement. This y was well-conceived and could bring Cabbage Plume huge profits. That was why she had waited until the end of Ning Qing¡¯s y to start taking action.

    She had to make use of Ning Qing before she could kick her away.

    Song Yajing waited for Lu Shaoming to open the information, but Lu Shaoming¡¯s hand stopped and he put it back.

    ¡°Shaoming, why aren¡¯t you reading it?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked up and asked, ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you tell me if I don¡¯t look? Tell me, I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Song Yajing saw doubt shing through her son¡¯s calm and indifferent face. His reaction was too calm and abnormal.

    ¡°Ning Qing grew up with two men, one named Xu Junxi, and another named Mu Yunfan. Xu Junxi confessed his love to Ning Qing when she was 18 years old. Ning Qing agreed to be with him. Xu Junxi was her first love and the Ning and Xu family had a marriage contract. Xu Junxi was Ning Qing¡¯s fiance.

    ¡°That Mu Yunfan also liked Ning Qing. Coincidentally, when Ning Qing was 18 years old, she ended up in bed with Mu Yunfan, which was well known in T city. Later, Mu Yunfan kidnapped others to get Ning Qing, which involved the legal and illegal parties.¡±

    ¡°Shaoming, how do you expect your mother to like a woman with such chaotic prehistory?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. He slowly opened his mouth and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s not her fault that others liked her. Everyone has a past; it¡¯s alright as long as it¡¯s over.¡±

    It¡¯s alright as long as it¡¯s over?

    Song Yajing was shocked. She couldn¡¯t believe what her son had just said.

    Who was her son? He had received an education as noble as a royal and was elegant as a gentleman. His pride and nobility were deeply ingrained in him. Otherwise, he would have met a woman who could make his heart-pound by the age of 30.

    ¡°Shaoming, you don¡¯t care that Ning Qing had a first love, a fiance, and had lost her virginity at the age of 18? Then you should care that she was married!¡±

    Married?

    Lu Shaoming did not move his eyebrows, but his face turned cold.

    This subtle difference in emotion was captured by Song Yajing. Song Yajing smiled calmly. ¡°Shaoming, Ning Qing¡¯s mother was short of money for surgeryst year. She once married a rich man for money. The man was very kind to her. She was moved and fell in love with him.¡±

    Song Yajing¡¯s words were all true except that she did not tell Lu Shaoming that the rich man was him, because she knew that with her son¡¯s wisdom, she would be exposed if she lied to him. This Ning Qing¡¯s past was really messy. She was always involved with men. God help her.

    She wanted Ning Qing to suffer like a fool in silence.

    Ning Qing thought that she could so easily get her way in these three months?

    Was it so easy for Lu Shaoming to fall in love with her again?

    What a joke!

    ¡°Where is the man now?¡± Lu Shaoming suddenly asked.

    Where?

    Although Song Yajing was surprised that her son would ask this question, she was prepared. ¡°The man died in a car ident.¡±

    Only the dead could not be investigated.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded, and he stood up slowly. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Song Yajing also stood up with him. She did not understand Lu Shaoming¡¯s meaning. ¡°What¡¯s good?¡±

    Lu Shaoming slowly lifted the corners of his lips, and his eyes were so deep and ck they could not reflect a trace of emotion and light, except for a cold smile on the corners of his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s good means that it¡¯s good that he died so that she can be at ease with me in the future.¡±

    ¡°Shaoming, you!¡± Song Yajing seemed to have been struck by lightning, unable to utter a word. She trembled and stretched out her finger, pointing at Lu Shaoming.

    Was this still her son?

    ¡°Mom, you made three mistakes in mypany, including ordering Ye Ting to lock Ning Qing in the freezer, sending someone to cut her clothes, and this Cabbage Plume form incident. Because you are my mother, I will not pursue these three incidents, but I don¡¯t want to see another incident. That¡¯s it. I¡¯m out.¡± Lu Shaoming turned and left.

    ¡°Shaoming, stop right there!¡± Song Yajing reprimanded Lu Shaoming. ¡°You don¡¯t even care if Ning Qing had married another man? Okay, you don¡¯t care that Ning Qing is a second-hand product, but you should care about her purpose for getting close to you, right? That rich man looked very much like you. Ning Qing doesn¡¯t really like you at all. She¡¯s looking for a shadow on you. She takes you as a stand-in!¡±

    Lu Shaoming was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Oh, a stand-in?¡± He wasughing. ¡°So be it, as long as she likes me.¡±

    When Song Yajing heard this, she fell on the sofa. It was just over a month ago. Has he already fallen for Ning Qing again?

    ¡°Are you all right, Auntie? What¡¯s wrong with you? Brother Ming, you...¡±

    Lu Shaoming turned around. He looked straight at Zhou Zhilei and asked indifferently, ¡°Zhilei, don¡¯t you have a job now? Why are hanging around here all day?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°You cane here all you want. I don¡¯t oftene to this vi. My mother is really too bored; let¡¯s just take It that you¡¯re her goddaughter. You take good care of my mother.¡± Lu Shaoming walked out the front door.

    Zhou Zhilei looked at the man¡¯s ruthless back and was so angry that her teeth gritted together. She came here all the time because she wanted to please his mom and get the Lu family¡¯s approval so that she could marry him in the future.

    However, he had told her that she was doing something useless when he said, ¡°don¡¯t oftene¡±, and that ¡°goddaughter¡± indicated that hepletely ignored her.

    Why was he so cruel to her but so kind to Ning Qing?

    He had refreshed her understanding of him once again.

    Then Song Yajing patted Zhou Zhilei¡¯s little hand andforted her by saying, ¡°Zhilei, don¡¯t be sad. Shaoming is mesmerized by that woman. Auntie will find a way. You are the daughter-inw of the Lu family. I will always support you.¡±

 Chapter 198 - Expressing Her Love In Front Of The Entire City

    <h4>Chapter 198: Expressing Her Love In Front Of The Entire City</h4>

    Zhou Zhilei had a warm smile on her face, and she said, ¡°Aunt, I have grown up together with Brother Ming. I only have him in my eyes. I will always wait for him.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yajing nodded her head in satisfaction, this was her elegant, noble, perfect daughter inw whom she envisioned to have in her heart. ¡°But, Aunt, I saw that Brother Ming seems to like Ning Qing very much. He doesn¡¯t mind about Ning Qing¡¯s past. If Brother Ming finds out that Ning Qing is his wife...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zhi Lei. Shaoming won¡¯t find out about this. I have sealed off all news and records. Even if he does go to check, he would not be able to find anything. Furthermore, he doesn¡¯t have any memories. He won¡¯t ever have any reason to think that Ning Qing would be his wife. How would he board such a train of thought? What I said today was all true. She could go to verify these things, and Shaoming would not suspect anything. If Ning Qing dares to break our 3 months promise, then don¡¯t me me for not being courteous towards her.¡±

    ¡°Also, Shaoming is a man. Don¡¯t look at his expressionless and careless figure today. I would not believe that he would take any of the things I said to heart.¡± Zhou Zhilei listened on and was relieved. With Song Yajing around, she could hide behind her if anything were to happen and she would not need to do it herself.

    Song Yajing was Lu Shaoming¡¯s mother. If Ning Qing wants to be together with Lu Shaoming, she would not really take action on her own mother inw. Everything would work out if she grabs onto Song Yajing and does not let go. ¡°Okay, Aunt, I will listen to your words.¡± Zhou Zhilei curled her lips into a sweet smile.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming sat in the Bentley. The car slowly made its way past neon lights of the city, and outside the car windows, he could see a scene of robust early spring. But his heart was heavy. He believed Song Yajing did not lie to him, and but she definitely added her own details while telling her side of the story, just like what Lin Xuemei had done.

    Actually he also could go investigate. If he had a girl whom he had feelings for, he could go to investigate her background. But just like before, he did not have the courage to open the document and he did not go check. She definitely did have a past. If he went to investigate, he would probably find records of her not ending the rtionship well with some men, her first love, fianc¨¦. Also...was she married? Um, actually it was nothing much...

    If he considered well enough to develop a rtionship with her, he would try to ept her past. Just now in the hotel room, kissing her felt really good. When he closed his eyes he could still immerse himself in her sweet and fragrant taste. He was a clear cut person; since he could not control how his body reacts towards her, then he would give it a try. Didn¡¯t the person who she loved die? Then he would be her only man in the future. It was pretty good this way. But his heart still felt terrible, very terrible.

    He did not know why his heart felt terrible. He felt terrible with every word that his mother had told him. Ning Qing was like if he were walking along the street on a random day and suddenly a beautiful and intelligent girl ran in to his line of vision and used an adoring expression to look at him. She pulled onto his hand and said, ¡°Shaoming, I love you. Let us go home...¡±

    This feeling was very unrealistic and made him hesitate. But, he craved this type of feeling. Maybe, this was the cost of being loved. Lu Shaoming dialed Zhu Rui¡¯s number and said, ¡°Hello, Secretary Zhu, I want to go to Europe tomorrow for a business trip... That¡¯s right, maybe I wille back after a week...¡±

    ...

    In the following week, Ning Qing received a session of positive reports. First, Ning Qing¡¯s ¡°Journey of Love¡± had been officially broadcast on major web tforms, and it only took 3 days to umte one billion five-hundred-million views. It remained one of the top Weibo Hot Topics for an entire week, and it was the champion of real time hot search chart and Baidu¡¯s search engine chart. Ning Qing brought along popr actors Ou Luo Xi and the nation¡¯s goddess Xia Xiaofu to shoot through the height of poprity in March, and they made it to the top with a single move.

    At the same time, the matter regarding Oscar Judge Sun Jun was discussed hotly. The fans andizens were outraged by the injustice suffered by Ning Qing. The Oscar board were under pressure and came out to make an official apology towards Ning Qing. Ning Qing magnanimously announced her forgiveness and attached an edited picture of her participation in the Golden Lightning Awards. She used her poprity to overlook the Oscars and gave a second spring for the Golden Lightning Awards along the way.

    In the end at the Oscars awards, Ou Luo Xi used the stage y performance to get the de of Best Actor. Xia Xiaofu got her first ¡°Best Actress.¡± The pair¡¯s speech were full of thanks for Ning Qing, and in the end, Ning Qing¡¯s name was like oxygen in the city, emanating through every corner of T city.

    New director Ning Qing that was only 21 years old. She was just like a bright pearl, arising brightly from the East.

    Tonight, it was the official prize giving ceremony for the Golden Lightning Awards.

    A luxury sedan stopped at the edge of the red carpet. Xiao Zhou pulled open the doors, and Ning Qing slowly stepped out.

    She was wearing a long light green dress with a V cor. The dress was printed with elegant Chinese embroidered flowers;rge Chinese peonies were in full bloom. The folds of her dress were charming and gentle and its long train was on the floor, making her look elegant and impressive.

    Her locks were ced down. Her delicate little face was made up for this event, and she looked bright and beautiful. Her neck had a very thin crystal ne on it. With her entrance, the entire crowd cheered loudly. Ning Qing slowly stepped onto the red carpet. Cheers from all directions swarmed her, ¡°Ning Qing, Ning Qing!¡±

    This Golden Lightning Awards ceremony was a sensation because of her, and she was the focus of the crowd now. She was breath-taking to the entire city, and she seemed magnificent from head to toe. Meeting everyone¡¯s expectations, Ning Qing received the Best Director for stage production, Best Production, and 8 other des. She turned out to be the greatest winner of the night. Ning Qing¡¯s white hand lifted her skirt while she walked slowly to the announcer¡¯s table. T city¡¯s Minister of Culture personally handed the awards to her.

    The emcee asked her, ¡°Director Ning, you are the youngest director among your peers, so with today¡¯s achievements, who do you want to thank most?¡± Ning Qing held her trophy, her two eyes filled with tears, and she looked towards the sea of fans below. She smiled slowly and said, ¡°I have to thank the fans the most, they have apanied me on this journey and supported me all along, and that resulted in my achievements today. I love you all.¡±

    The fans below the stage were all cheering. They came from all walks of life, and they all gathered here today to have a glimpse of Ning Qing. ¡°Ning Qing...¡± Everyone was cheering.

    At this moment, Ning Qing ced her finger from her right hand onto her lips and made a Shh! Gesture. The crazy fans saw that and quieted down in a moment. Ning Qing still had things to say. The journalists were all excited. Ning Qing did not ever disappoint them; what she was about to say next was the highlight.

    Ning Qing saw the entire venue quiet down. She ced the award on the announcer¡¯s table and slowly took another one from the back that looked totally the same. Everyone saw, and they started to talk among themselves fervently.

    The emcee could not help butugh, saying, ¡°Miss Ning, if I did not see incorrectly, this must be the first line of product that Cabbage Plume debuted. You are?¡± This was the first time a celebrity had brought her own endorsed product to go on stage. Ning Qing was beyond daring.

    Ning Qing yfully fluttered her longshes that were akin to a butterfly¡¯s wings, and her bright eyes had a sliver of light to them. She said, ¡°I have notpleted my eptance speech. The next part that I am about to say. Do you guys want to listen?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The entire crowd was screaming.

    ¡°The sess I have today is not only due to the love of the fans. I also have to thank....Cabbage Plume. It was Cabbage Plume that gave me the opportunity, and it was Lu Shaoming that assisted me in my sess.¡± She had said the name ¡°Lu Shaoming¡± out loud in front of the entire city.

    The venue was silent. The fans looked upon their idol with admiration, and a sea of gazes were directed at her. Ning Qing¡¯s voice was soft and gentle; it was especially charming. ¡°I think in everyone¡¯s heart, there is someone that they love. When we were young, we followed in their footsteps and worked hard together, hoping that one day, we would have enough capability to stand by their sides. Simrly for me, I believe that in every woman¡¯s heart, there is a Lu Shaoming living inside. He is gentle, handsome, and rich and he fulfils the perfect image when a woman thinks of a man. So...¡±

    So what?

    The fans who were listening were moved beyond tears. Ning Qing stopped speaking now. They only saw the small woman on stage abruptly change the atmosphere. She yfully pushed the bottle of Cabbage Plume in front of the camera. ¡°So, girls, be excited! Buy one bottle of Cabbage Plume from me ¨C it will give you the Lu Shaoming that you want, and you would definitely have a chance encounter this love.¡±

    ¡°Haha...¡± The fans had tears in their eyes, and they all stood up, and gave a resounding round of apuse.

    Buy one bottle of Cabbage Plume from me, it will give you the Lu Shaoming that you want, and you would definitely have a chance encounter this love...

    With one sentence from Ning Qing, Cabbage Plume had sold outpletely within 2 hours at major department stores and supermarkets. Cabbage Plume created a new high in the cosmetics industry and turned into a legend.

    Ning Qing once again topped the list of hot trending topics. This time, it was because of her confession of love at the Golden Lightning Awards.

    Yes, she had confessed her love to Lu Shaoming in front of the entire city! It was so brave and so high profile.

    Xiao Zhou ran toward Ning Qing¡¯s side while catching her breath. She was sweating excessively and said, ¡°Ning Qing, our phone lines are jam packed! Since the Golden Lightning Awards yesterday, everyone wants to have an interview with you. It wouldn¡¯t be good if you keep pushing them away right? Ning Qing, what exactly do you n to do next?¡±

    At this moment, Ning Qing was standing before the French windows on a high floor. Below her feet was the priciest piece ofnd in T city. There was a horizontal billboard outside the window. That was the spot for the most popr celebrity¡¯s photos, and now, it was her ¨C Ning Qing!

    Ning Qing looked at Xiao Zhou, smiled gracefully, and said, ¡°The next step would be us investing in an entertainmentpany and creating our own work studio.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Zhou was shocked, her eyes were shining bright and she said, ¡°Ning Qing, are we our own bosses now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ning Qing gave a definitive answer. ¡°We will have our own studio in the future. Thepany will have our own artistes and media works. We are the bosses now.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Xiao Zhou heard her words and was very excited. She had barely followed Ning Qing for a year, but every step Ning Qing took was akin to that of a flight. She admired Ning Qing very much. She was like torrential river water that was flowing ferociously.

    ¡°Ning Qing, one year ago, I knew that by following you, I would not go hungry. But I did not think that I could afford abalone so soon!¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her brows and agreed with her. ¡°In the future, you will have even better ingredients that you will be able to enjoy.¡± Xiao Zhou was ted, actually. Entering the wrong profession was fine; she only needed a director who existed like a god, and she could still bring her along to fly.

    Haha.

    ¡°Xiao Zhou, calm down. The abalone is not even here, I think your saliva is already about to drip down. Help me give a call to Xu Junxi¡¯s assistant. I want to meet him.¡±

    ¡°Meet Xu Junxi? Why?¡±

    ¡°Are you in a blur now? If we are about to invest in an entertainmentpany and want to start our own work studio, do you have experience?¡± Xiao Zhou shook her head like a rocker and said, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t that be okay? If you don¡¯t have experience, you need to look for someone to help you. Doing so would allow you to meet fewer dead ends. Looking at things now, Xu Junxi is the best asset that we can use. Why would we let him go without making use of him?¡±

    Xiao Zhou nodded her head immediately and said, ¡°Okay, I will give him a call now.¡±

    ¡°Ay,e back Xiao Zhou. I need you to help me book a ticket to Europe also.¡±

 Chapter 199 - Investing In A Media Company

    <h4>Chapter 199: Investing In A Media Company</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am going to look for Lu Shaoming.¡± Ning Qing lifted her gaze to look at the azure blue sky and fluffy white clouds outside the French windows. Lu Shaoming had been gone on a business trip for 10 whole days and had not returned. With a blink of an eye, half a month had already flown by.

    She missed him very much.

    Furthermore she did not have much time left, and could only travel a thousand miles to search for her husband.

    Xiao Zhou looked at Ning Qing¡¯s depressed look and immediately stretched her arms to cup her shoulders. ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t be sad. It is with no doubt that Young Master Lu likes you. If it was not the case, Young Master Lu would also not let Sun Jun disappear from T City. Wait for him to return to see how you professed your love in front of the entire city. He will probably be very happy.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head and said, ¡°I hope that is the case then.¡±

    Thest time he kissed her forehead in the car, he said that he wanted to try liking her, but the next day he left on a business trip without leaving a message behind. He did not answer the calls that she had given him. He also did not reply to the messages that she had sent him. She felt the cold aloofness that he had for her.

    What happened to him?

    ...

    In the afternoon, Ning Qing brought Xiao Zhou along to the Emperor Entertainment Group HQ.

    Xu Junxi¡¯s secretary opened the main doors of the office, and a beautiful woman ran out from the office with flushed cheeks and brushed past Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing lifted up her eyebrows and walked over with a normal expression.

    She walked into the office, and Xu Junxi was in the midst of standing up from his office chair. He walked around the table toe in front of Ning Qing, and he gave a warm smile. ¡°Ning Qing, you are here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, President Xu. I just saw a beautiful woman run out from your office. Did I interrupt you from engaging in something good?¡± Ning Qing asked cheekily.

    ¡°Oh, her. She is my girlfriend, and it feels pretty good after dating her for half a year/ Don¡¯t misunderstand us; she is a stereotypical daughter of a wealthy family, and she would even blush when we hold hands. We did not do anything.¡±

    Ning Qing understood what was going on. It was probably a daughter from a wealthy family that his mother rmended to him. He felt she was not bad, so he dated her.

    She feltforted inside her heart. It seems that Xu Junxi has finally walked away from the past.

    The two of them sat on the sofa, and Xu Junxi handed a document to Ning Qing, ¡°These are the top 10 best mediapanies in the industry with the best prospects. Whichpany do you want to invest in? You want to start up your own studio. I am also arranging that for you. After a few days, the list of names wille in, and you select the artists with whom you¡¯d want to sign a contract.¡±

    Ning Qing lowered her gaze down as she flipped through the document seriously. Actually she had already started to focus on mediapaniesst year, and the documents that Xu Junxi have given to her were very professional.

    She felt that by looking for Xu Junxi, he was the person whom she could rely on the most.

    She lifted her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°President Xu, thank you. I do not know too much about this industry. I need you to teach me how to strike it big in the future.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, I feel very weird. You want to invest in an entertainmentpany. Could it be that my Emperor Entertainment Group is not good? So many people want to invest in Emperor Entertainment Group. You would ignore the rtions that you have and not choose to use these connections?¡±

    Rtions?

    Was he referring to himself?

    Xu Junxi wanted her to invest in Emperor Entertainment Group.

    It was indeed a stable investment.

    Ning Qing tucked a bundle of hair by her cheek behind her ear and said teasingly, ¡°Emperor Entertainment Group is too good. The numerous artists you have under your management are all big shots, so it is hard for a newbie like me to seed.¡±

    As she spoke, Ning Qing¡¯s small fingers pointed to Ind Wide Entertainment Media on the document and said, ¡°President Xu, I think I want to try this one. When do you have time to introduce me to the president of Ind Wide Film and Media? We can meet and talk about me buying their shares and our tie up then.¡±

    Xu Junxi lowered his gaze down to scan the document. Ning Qing¡¯s taste was very special, this Ind Wide was the most underdeveloped among all the 10 mediapanies, but they had the best middle ground in the context of family content in the market. If she invested in them, with her poprity and market power, the share prices of Ind Wide would definitely rise and double within a year.

    ¡°Sure, I will let the secretary make a call to the president of Ind Wideter, and when the meal appointment is fixed, I will bring you along.¡± Xu Junxi agreed speedily.

    ¡°Then I will thank President Xu.¡± Ning Qing stood up and continued, ¡°I still have other matters to attend to. I will be making a move.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Xu Junxi opened his mouth to stop her and said, ¡°Do you have money to invest in Ind Wide Film and Media? After establishing your own work studio and signing contracts with your own artists, this would be a huge investment.¡±

    Last year, she filmed one Wind and Dust, then paused her entertainment activities to go back to school. And now although her endorsements and stage production had brought her an immense amount of poprity, she probably did not have enough money for an investment.

    ¡°Ning Qing, what about this, I will invest in your work studio, and I will be responsible for all your funds, and we will split the profits at the end of the year?¡±

    ¡°There is no need, President Xu. You really look down on me. I have money...¡±

    ¡°Heh, where did you get so much money? Ning Qing, the things that happened in the past are all in the past. I have my own life now, so you don¡¯t have to draw a line specially. Business is business. I recognize your abilities, so we can earn money together.¡±

    Ning Qing still declined him. She shook her head with a smile, and said, ¡°President Xu, I really do have money. Have you forgotten who my husband is? Shaoming will help me, so you don¡¯t have to worry. I am really leaving. If you have time, let¡¯s ask your girlfriend out for a meal together. Bye bye.¡±

    Ning Qing brought Xiao Zhou along to walk out of the office.

    ...

    The two of them left Emperor Entertainment Group. Xiao Zhou could not help but ask Ning Qing, ¡°Ning Qing, what was with you boasting to Xu Junxi just now? Where did you get money from? The filmst year, Wind and Dust ¡ª your pay was not high and so when you returned to school, you did not earn any money. You did actually earn money from slly and Cabbage Plume¡¯s endorsement this year, but we are going to end up in trouble if we invest in our own work studio and an entertainmentpany. President Xu has already said that he wanted to invest in our studio and fund us. Why did you not agree to it? We would be so pathetic relying on Ind Wide Entertainment Media. furthermore, President Xu has a girlfriend now already, why are you being so coy now? You will only tire yourself out.¡±

    Ning Qing replied, ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Yes yes, I don¡¯t understand. Let me ask you: Would you really look for Young Master Lu for help?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± What kind of joke was this? They still did not have a stable rtionship, and if she went to look for him to ask for money, what would he think about her?

    Xiao Zhou could not help but jump up. ¡°Look, I just knew you wouldn¡¯t! You...¡±

    ¡°Xiao Zhou.¡± Ning Qing stopped in her tracks to pat Xiao Zhou¡¯s shoulder and she smiled confidently, ¡°Then let me ask you, who is the most popr in the entertainment industry now?¡±

    ¡°Why did you even have to ask, of course it is you,¡± Xiao Zhou imed proudly.

    ¡°Then isn¡¯t it all done? I, Ning Qing am a golden signboard myself. Don¡¯t worry, I will focus on work solely after I return from Europe. When that timees, you help me look for some endorsements, then the money will start rolling in.¡±

    Xiao Zhou sighed. She cupped Ning Qing¡¯s shoulders as they boarded the limo and nagged saying, ¡°Although you word it like this, you will have it tough, Ning Qing.¡± Actually I know that you are afraid of having vague rtions with Xu Junxi again and causing misunderstandings with Young Master Lu. But it is naturally harder for us women to start being entrepreneurs. You only have to have a clear conscience and you can allow yourself to rx a little.

    ¡°Ay, Ning Qing, when do you think Young Master Lu will regain his memories? It will be great once he recovers his memories. He would not allow you to continue being in this position ¡ª having to face your mother inw on one hand, and working as an entrepreneur on the other hand. Also, you still have to make him fall in love with you again. There are 3 concurrent problems at hand.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s nose was red at its tip, and she stretched out her arm to embrace Xiao Zhou¡¯s waist as she said with red rimmed eyes, ¡°Xiao Zhou, thank you. You¡¯re the only one who understands me.¡±

    Others only looked at her high status and great des, and only Xiao Zhou knew her hardships and stress.

    Actually, she did not think it was too hard.

    She was only a little upset. Lu Shaoming, her husband, he went to Europe for so many days and he did not give her any updates. He did not miss her at all.

    It has been two months since he had lost his memories, but every day felt like a year to her.

    Lu Shaoming was so different now, and she was not used to the way he acted. His cold and distance also hurt her deeply, but she did not have the time to be upset as there was a 3 months promise, and Song Yajing treated her like an enemy.

    She also did not have the opportunity to act coy or be stubborn; the Lu Shaoming who used to pamper her and allow her to be coy towards him had disappeared.

    Her Lu Shaoming ¡ª when will hee back?

    Xu Junxi stood at the French windows to look downwards. The two small girls downstairs had their hands around each other¡¯s shoulders as they boarded the limo, and the limo slowly drove off.

    His secretary stood behind him to ask, ¡°Boss, everyone in T city knows that Lu Shaoming has lost his memory; why would he still help Miss Ning? Since Miss Ningcks money, why did she reject your offer?¡±

    Xu Junxi curled his lips up mockingly and said, ¡°It is because Young Master Lu has lost his memories now ¡ª she is afraid that I would take this opportunity to pester her.¡±

    The secretaryughed and said, ¡°Actually Miss Ning bringing in money is only a matter of time. Based on her poprity now, taking a few more endorsements and filming more works would suffice. She has to work harder and be more tired¡±

    The crystal LED screen in front of Xu Junxi was ying Ning Qing¡¯s eptance speech at the Golden Lightning Awards. It was only a single award presentation, but the audience at the scene was behaving like it was her own personal concert...

    It also made sense. Just because of her presence, the awards this year were able to cover and snatch the headlines over the glow of the Oscars.

    Compared to the Golden Lightning Awards, the Oscars Awards this time were basically nothing.

    He had anticipated her current sess. Her acting was good, and when she received the Best Actress awardst year, he did not think it was weird. Her acting was worthy of the glory. Not everybody could do what she does. He saw her stage y, and he felt amazed by it.

    She went back to school for 3 months to study, and it was as if she had transformed into a different person entirely.

    Sometimes he still did not understand her too well. She was not like any girl in this world. Wasn¡¯t she affected by Lu Shaoming¡¯s memory loss? This impact would probably be like the sky falling down on her because her man disappeared, but she did not show any sadness.

    She went into Guang Qing wanting to create amercial, and while she was helping Lu Shaoming, she was also helping herself. She improved drastically in her acting and was interested in improving herself. She was the image of poprity.

    Ning Qing being like this made him take another look at her.

    They had already known each other for 20 years, and he did not think that she would have her sess she had today.

    Listen to what she was saying?

    She said there would be a Lu Shaoming living in every woman¡¯s heart...

    She was using her own strength to profess her love in front of the entire city.

    She gave Lu Shaoming the love of an entire city.

    If he said that he did not feel disappointment and jealousy in his heart, that would be a lie. It turned out that the girl who was in full bloom belonged to him. Her love that had won over the city was also his...

    But she gave it to Lu Shaoming now.

    She did not allow him to invest, and she was telling him wordlessly, Xu Junxi, lead your own life well, I will continue to protect my Lu Shaoming...

    Heh.

 Chapter 200 - Has Not Had Her Period For More Than A Month

    <h4>Chapter 200: Has Not Had Her Period For More Than A Month</h4>

    Ning Qing sat on the ne that night to fly to Europe. When she reached her destination, it was between afternoon and sunset in Find. She took out her phone to check the address that Zhu Rui had sent her, and she found herself in front of a pretty vi.

    Ning Qing stepped onto the turf of the vi. She stood in front of the main doors of the vi and pressed the doorbell. Ding! After it rang thrice, someone came to open the doors. Ning Qing¡¯s two small hands grabbed onto her own sling bag tightly; she was nervous and emotional. The moment the doors of the vi opened, she had a sweet smile that resembled a blooming flower and said, ¡°Shaoming...¡±

    The person that stood by the door was not Lu Shaoming, but it was... Zhou Zhilei.

    The smile on Ning Qing¡¯s face froze instantly. This was the first time she interacted directly with Zhou Zhilei. Maybe it was just because she was her rival in love, but she did not like this woman.

    Why would she appear in Lu Shaoming¡¯s vi? Ning Qing looked towards Zhou Zhilei and gave her a nce. Zhou Zhilei was only wearing a man¡¯s white shirt, and the shirt belonged to Lu Shaoming.

    Ning Qing felt her entire heart sink; no women were able to be generous when facing the man they love. This woman was wearing her man¡¯s shirt to appear in front of her man¡¯s house. This was probably the plot of a melodramatic novel, but it was ying out in reality before her eyes. What should she do next?

    Zhou Zhilei stood by the side of the door. Because of the steps, she was situated higher up, and she had a clear look of Ning Qing. She leaned against the doorzily, using both arms to wrap her chest and she smiled calmly. ¡°Is it Miss Ning? Are you here to look for Brother Ming? Should I help you call him?¡±

    The words from Zhou Zhilei had the tone of a female owner of the house. Just like she knew beforehand that a guest from far had arrived. Ning Qingughed coldly in her heart. She did not believe that Zhou Zhilei did not know that she was Lu Shaoming¡¯s wife. What was her behaviour right now indicating? Was she provoking her? Or boasting in front of her?

    Ning Qing curled her lips into a smile and said, ¡°Miss Zhou, then I would pardon to call Shaoming. I dide here to look for him.¡± Zhou Zhilei had a sh of disdain in her eyes. She turned her head and shouted in the direction of the vi ¡°Brother Ming, are you done showering? Miss Ning is here for you.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s expression was normal, but her face slowly started to turn pale.

    Within a minute, Lu Shaoming appeared beside the door. He had really just stepped out of the shower. His hair was still wet, and the white shirt on him seemed to have been put on in a rush. He¡¯d only buttoned two buttons, revealing his masculine, sexy corbones and his chest. He did not have a belt around his trousers.

    Ning Qing saw him and felt wronged. She stepped onto the stairs, stretched out her hand to tug onto the edge of his clothes, and said gently, ¡°Shaoming...¡±

    ¡°What are you here for?¡± The man interrupted her coldly. Ning Qing¡¯s small hand that was tugging onto the edge of his shirt froze, and in her peripheral vision, she saw Zhou Zhilei smiling evilly.

    ¡°Shaoming, you have been on a business trip for so long and I missed you so I came to look for you. Can I go in to talk? I am so cold. Can you not let me stand outside the door?¡± She stood outside the door. He and Zhou Zhilei was standing inside.

    She was really like an outsider.

    One of Lu Shaoming¡¯s hands was stuck in his pocket. Another hand continued to button the buttons on his shirt. The bones of the man¡¯srge hands were clearly defined. Even when he was buttoning the buttonszily, it brought out an air of elegance with a touch ofziness. He was very attractive.

    After hearing her say that she was cold, Lu Shaoming lifted his gaze to look at her. She was wearing a pink winter coat outside, paired together with ck pencil trousers that were tight fitting. She had a pair of t khaki boots, and she looked sweet and cute. Her elegant nose was frozen red. Her small face was a little pale, and she looked at him with hurt, weak eyes.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s cold expression became gentle but his lines were still tight. ¡°Ning Qing, return home quickly. I have things here to settle, and I don¡¯t have time to bother with you.¡±

    Was he not allowing her to enter?

    Ning Qing lowered her gaze and looked down at her feet. Her in voice did not have any expression, ¡°Okay, are you busy? You are so busy until you did not have time to send a single text for the past 10 days? You are so busy that you are unwilling to let me enter to have a conversation with you? Why is Zhou Zhilei inside your vi? Why is she wearing your clothes? Why are you showering in the afternoon? You don¡¯t have the time to exin all these things to me? I really want to know.¡± Upon hearing her words, the man did not have any response.

    A strong gust of brittle wind blew. Lu Shaoming turned around to enter the vi.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming!¡± Seeing him leave, Ning Qing immediately used her small hand to grab onto his sleeve. She apologized with red eyes.¡±Sorry, sorry! I know that you are tired with work. It¡¯s also not my ce to question you. Are you angry; do you think I am making a fuss out of nothing? I will apologize. I am in the wrong. I only...feel a little wronged and cannot control myself.¡± After hearing her speak, Lu Shaoming turned his gaze over and said, ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t make me angry. Return home by yourself, okay?¡±

    Bang! Lu Shaoming shut the door.

    ...

    In the vi

    Zhou Zhilei had a deep smile underneath her eyes. She imagined that moment when the doors shut. Ning Qing froze and had a nk expression, and she felt so satisfied. When she felt her heart skip in delight, she felt a cold and sharp expression scan her body. She lifted her gaze to look, and only saw Lu Shaoming scan the white shirt on her body twice. He then slowly curled his lips and seemed a little cynical.

    Zhou Zhilei turned red. She had known Lu Shaoming from a young age. He always had an air of masculine greatness that seemed threatening. Even if he didn¡¯t speak, that sharp re was enough to see through others. Zhou Zhilei smiled forcefully. ¡°Brother Ming, I forgot to take my clothes when I was showering just now, so I borrowed your white shirt to wear for a moment.¡±

    ¡°So you forgot to bring your own clothes into the shower, but you chose to bring my clothes instead?¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s sharp gaze that was akin to a hawk¡¯s had a cold satisfaction to it. ¡°Zhilei, you have always been the most perfect daughter of a wealthy family in my mother¡¯s eyes. I thought you would never be able to do such a thing ¨C taking a man¡¯s shirt without asking. We are all adults. Do you think I don¡¯t understand the meaning behind you doing so?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei felt her face burn painfully like fire. A few simple words from him was akin to pping her cruelly. ¡°Brother Ming, I...¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked down at his wrist watch. ¡°The time is about right, go change your clothes quickly. Later, we are going to attend Tony¡¯s dinner appointment. Remember what to do, and fulfil your own role properly!¡± Lu Shaoming went upstairs swiftly.

    Zhou Zhilei looked at that man¡¯s cruel back profile and stomped her feet.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming returned to his own room. His hair was still dripping. When he heard Zhou Zhilei say that Ning Qing was here, he rushed out of the shower and put on his clothes and went downstairs.

    He did not think she woulde looking for him.

    There were blood vessel under his tired eyes. He had not slept well for an entire week, and there was a problem with one of the factories in Europe. It had been forcefully overtaken by a local gangster, Tony. These past few days, he was always at the factory, and he had returned to the vi only one hour ago to take a shower.

    He had settled the problems with the factory, but Tony kidnapped the factory leader¡¯s wife who was 6 months pregnant. This dinner appointment was for him to save a life. He still had a lot of matters to settle. He really did not have the time to worry about Ning Qing. Ning Qing should not havee. Her arrival now was really fanning the fire!

    He was now in Find. He could not win the locals here. Every action of his was under Tony¡¯s surveince. Her arrival now ¨C if it was known by Tony, she would definitely be in danger. Tony would get her in order to threaten him. If she stayed by his side, it would be too dangerous.

    Zhou Zhilei arrived 3 or 4 days ago. When she went to the factory, Tony coincidentally saw her and she told Tony that she was his girlfriend. He did not retaliate; he actually needed woman by his side. If not, if Tony gave him a random woman, how could he reject him?

    Lu Shaoming took out his phone to dial a number. ¡°Hello, bring the girl in front of my vi away. Take her to the airport. Have her go back to the country immediately.¡± After ending the call, Lu Shaoming was in front of the mirror tying his tie. Time was tight. The 6-months-pregnant woman was in danger in Tony¡¯s hands. His mind thought of that girl¡¯s pale small face, and also her red eyes when she came to question him. Silly girl, what was she thinking?

    She said she missed him. Actually, he also missed her.

    He did not purposely ignore her calls and text messages. He was really busy, and he could not divert his attention. He was afraid that once he contacted her, he would not be able to control himself. After he settled these matters, he would exin it all to her.

    ...

    Ning Qing looked at the tightly closed doors in a daze. Lu Shaoming actually locked her outside?

    He was really willing to do so?

    Ning Qing did not ever think thating over to look for him would turn out like this. the way he was behaving with Zhou Zhilei... No matter how gracious she was and no matter how much she trusted him, shouldn¡¯t he give her an exnation? Not only did he not exin, he also was fierce and impatient towards her.

    He chased her away!

    In front of Zhou Zhilei.

    The tears in Ning Qing¡¯s eyes rolled down constantly. She turned around, and at this moment, she saw a few bodyguardse towards her from outside. The bodyguards pointed towards her and ran over to catch her. Ning Qing was shocked and ran off in a sh. She could not use the main door, so she ran to the back doors of the vi. The back door was locked. With great agility, she scaled the wall and jumped down. When shended on the ground, her kneecaps crashed into her abdomen.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± The tears in Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were like pearls that broke off the string and came rolling down.

    It hurt.

    She used her two small hands to cup her abdomen. Her stomach was in great pain.

    Ning Qing suddenly recalled that she has not had her period for more than 1 month. It was dyed for 2 weeks. Her cycle was usually not regr, and there were times when it was dyed.

    Ning Qing bit down on her pink lips while she sobbed. She thought of the 30th lunar day of the New Year, that man was passionate towards her...

    There is another reason for a missed period. Could she be? Ning Qing looked at her own t stomach. Could she be pregnant?

    At this moment, she heard a bodyguard say, ¡°This way, look for her quick. Don¡¯t let her slip away.¡± Ning Qing immediately stood up and hid in a secluded alleyway. She looked at the bodyguards run far away in the distance and let out a sigh of relief. Why was she this unlucky? Who has she offended that these people were here to catch her?

    At this moment a luxury SUV passed by her, Ning Qing looked at the window that was wound down and saw Zhou Zhilei. She was beside Lu Shaoming. The man¡¯s gaze was dark and left her with a strong impression that was like a knife on his handsome face. Ning Qing ran on the main street and stretched out her hand to g a cab. ¡°Driver, follow the car in front of us!¡±

    ...

    The taxi stopped in front of a luxurious hotel. Ning Qing reached into her bag to take out money and said in English, ¡°Driver, how much is the fare?¡± The driver was a native Finn. He used the rear view mirror to look at her delicate and pretty Asian face. Heughed evilly and said, ¡°It¡¯s free....¡± He turned around to touch Ning Qing¡¯s small hand and said, ¡°Girl, do you sell yourself? How much money, to sleep with you for one night?¡±

 Chapter 201 - Getting Drugged.

    <h4>Chapter 201: Getting Drugged.</h4>

    Ning Qing heard what he said and swung a hundred dor bill on the driver¡¯s face as she screamed out, ¡°Go die!¡±

    Go die.

    Go and die.

    The driver nced through the car windows and scanned Ning Qing once. He evilly spat saliva in her direction and coarsely cursed in her direction before he left.

    Ning Qing looked at that arrogant man leave and was furious beyond words. This entire trip to Find was such a mess. Every person she met has bullied her.

    Ning Qing quickly raised her head to look at the sky and forced the moisture in her eyes to stay put. It was not the time to be sad now. She ran into the hotel to look for Lu Shaoming.

    ...

    Inside the private room of the hotel

    Tony, who was a citizen of Find brought along 3 of his subordinates to sit at the side of the dining table, and Zhou Zhilei was seated beside Lu Shaoming.

    Lu Shaoming started to talk about the main reason he was present. ¡°Tony, release that pregnant woman. We can discuss your conditions.¡±

    Tony had a cigarette in his mouth, and his yellow curls made him look ruffled. Heughed before saying, ¡°Young Master Lu, we will only drink tonight; we will not discuss other matters. Come, let us have a cheers.¡±

    Tony filled Lu Shaoming¡¯s ss with wine.

    Lu Shaoming nced at it once and didn¡¯t drink.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem, Young Master Lu? You don¡¯t trust in my character? What kind of person is Young Master Lu. Would I have the guts to harm you?¡±

    Lu Shaoming raised the wine ss up, curled up his lips into a smile, and drank the ss of white wine in one gulp.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Tony apuded and said, ¡°Young Master Lu is brave. This proves Young Master Lu¡¯s sincerity. There is room for us to discuss the matter regarding that pregnantdy. I have not thought about what I want. What about this, I have gotten a room in this hotel for Young Master Lu. Young Master Lu will stay here tonight, and I will give you a reply tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Lu Shaoming agreed to his proposal.

    ...

    Zhou Zhilei took the room card in her hand as she opened the door of the hotel room. She looked at Lu Shaoming, who had both of his hands in his pockets, and was noting inside. She opened her mouth to ask, ¡°Older Brother Ming, what is wrong with you?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome face was a little red. He nced at Zhou Zhilei once, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Tony spiked my drink.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei froze and then walked forward to stand close to Lu Shaoming. She held onto Lu Shaoming¡¯s shirt and she went on tiptoes to kiss Lu Shaoming¡¯s thin lips.

    Lu Shaoming took a step backwards, and his handsome figure leaned against onto the door, and he ducked his face sideways to avoid her kiss. He frowned slightly as he said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei took advantage of the situation to kiss his sculptured side profile and said gently, ¡°There was news from our people just now that said Tony has already ordered his subordinates to prepare to leave Find, he spiked your drink because he wanted to stall you. Tony will definitely bring the pregnant woman along to. This hotel is already surrounded with our people, and Older Brother Ming only needs to follow through with their motives and wait for them to bring the pregnant woman out. We can then pounce and take care of them.¡±

    Lu Shaoming pursed his thin lips lightly. Zhou Zhilei did not say anything wrong, and he should follow through with their n now.

    Once he hesitated, Zhou Zhilei¡¯s red lipsnded on his cheeks, and there was a fragrance on her body. Although it was very elegant and light, but Lu Shaoming still ufortably ducked away.

    Zhou Zhilei directly stretched both her hands out to hook Lu Shaoming¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Older Brother Ming, Tony¡¯s subordinates are still looking at us, don¡¯t make them think that something is amiss.¡±

    In Lu Shaoming¡¯s peripheral vision, he noticed a suspicious person loitering around the bend of the corridor, and he was secretly looking towards their direction.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s figure froze, and he slowly stretched out his hands to hug Zhou Zhilei¡¯s slim waist.

    When he had just hugged her, a pink figure came into his line of vision, and he lifted his eyes to have a look. Ning Qing was standing at a distance around 5 or 6 metres away to look at him.

    Her small face was frozen. Her facial expression was deathly pale, and both her eyes were fixed on him in a daze.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s heart suddenly was in pain as if he had been stabbed with needles. He pushed Zhou Zhilei away, wanting to walk towards Ning Qing.

    But at this moment, Tony and 3 other of his subordinates came over from the bend towards him, and they brushed past Ning Qing.

    One of them had drunk some alcohol, and he identally knocked onto Ning Qing¡¯s small shoulders. When that person was about tosh out at Ning Qing, he had a look at Ning Qing¡¯s small face, and he was immediately taken aback. Both of his eyes lit up, and he said, ¡°Where did this beautiful womane from. You are really too beautiful. Look at your supple and moist skin.¡±

    That man stretched out his hand to touch Ning Qing¡¯s small face.

    At this moment, Tony sensed Ning Qing¡¯s abnormal gaze and he turned around to look at Lu Shaoming.

    Lu Shaoming tugged Zhou Zhilei into his embrace at once, and after some time, both of them entered the room, and when the door closed behind them, they could only hear Zhou Zhilei scream, ¡°Older Brother Ming, go lighter on me.¡±

    Ning Qing regained her senses, and she pushed that disgusting subordinate away. Her eyes were cold as she said two words, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Ning Qing turned to leave.

    As she was turning around, her tears fell down like rain.

    That disgusting subordinate wanted to give chase to Ning Qing, but Tony gave him a kick and chided him saying. ¡°Enough, if you want to y with women, there are many more in the future. This is a crucial moment, but you¡¯re still focused on chasing tail.¡±

    That subordinate smiled embarrassed and said, ¡°Hehe, Big Boss, I thought thatdy just now was very beautiful, and did not hold it in at that moment. Big Boss, what are you worried about? That Young Master Lu has already been drugged by us. That drug is very strong. If he doesn¡¯t do it with a woman for an hour, he will not be able to stop. You also saw just now, he and his girlfriend were so passionate with one another.¡±

    ¡°But we cannot let our guard down. The man has too many tricks up his sleeve. It would be hard to say if he has other things in mind, let me tell you...¡± Tony whispered a few words to his subordinates.

    Ning Qing hid at the bend and widened her eyes. What? Lu Shaoming was drugged?

    Then he and Zhou Zhilei...

    What was she going to do?

    ...

    In the room

    Lu Shaoming stood beside the window to make a call. His voice was evil and cunning as he slowly chided, ¡°Howe Ning Qing ran over here? Can¡¯t you even hold onto a girl. What do I employ guys for then? I will give you another 10 minutes, and if you are still unable to take Ning Qing away, then you all can leave.¡±

    Lu Shaoming ended the call cruelly and stretched out his leg to kick the chair.

    One of his hands was on his waist, and another hand was tugging the tie on his neck. There were 3 deep lines running across his handsome forehead, and he was very frustrated at the moment.

    Didn¡¯t she know how to avoid it when other men touched her? She was so quick witted normally. Why would she be in such a daze right now?

    Her small, pale face and her eyes that were in a daze in front of him ¡ª he felt ufortable and very uneasy, and he knew that she had misunderstood.

    Why did she have toe, especially at the most crucial point of his n?

    At this moment, a lithe figure hugged him from behind. Lu Shaoming¡¯s hand that was tugging on his tie froze. Damn it, he felt hot.

    The medication was working.

    Lu Shaoming pushed Zhou Zhilei¡¯s hands away. ¡°I¡¯m going to go take a shower.¡±

    He lifted his feel and walked towards the shower.

    But after he took a mere two steps, Zhou Zhilei ran in front of him and pulled him into her embrace. ¡°Older Brother Ming, don¡¯t let yourself feel ufortable... I am willing.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyebrows were very cold. He pointed to the sofa and said simply, ¡°Go and sit there. Don¡¯t stand here and make me frustrated. I am in a bad mood right now.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei would not let go of this chance. Now that Ning Qing had left, once she put in more effort, she would be able to seal the deal with Lu Shaoming, then Lu Shaoming would be hers!

    She was like an eel as she curled herself on Lu Shaoming¡¯s body, and her small hand came to his metal belt. ¡°Older Brother Ming...Ah!¡±

    The next second, Zhou Zhilei was thrown onto the big bed.

    The man in front of her eyes had red rimmed eyes because of the effects of the drugs, but the man who was normally good at self control did not have an ufortable expression on his face. Both his legs were straight and stern. His sharp, cruel gaze directly focused on her as he said, ¡°Zhou Zhilei, remember your status as the Young Madam of the Zhou family, and don¡¯t make yourself seem like someone who goes out to sell herself!¡±

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s mind exploded in a bang. What did he say? Sell?

    This was definitely the most low and most insulting thing that anyone has said to her.

    She apanied him on this dangerous mission. She had given herself to him, and he described her like this?

    Zhou Zhilei wanted to speak, but at this moment, the doorbell rang. Ding! ¡°Room service.¡±

    Lu Shaoming was high on alert. He looked at the door once and signalled to Zhou Zhilei to go open the door.

    At this moment, she could only put her personal feelings aside. Zhou Zhilei rose up and went to open the door.

    Lu Shaoming lifted the nket, andy down on the big bed. He switched off the lights in the room, and he heard the soundsing from outside the room.

    There was a silenced grunt outside the room, like someone¡¯s mouth had been bound by a cloth, and he could hear light.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s dark eyes were sparkling brightly in the dark room, like a hawk flying through the dark sky. If he did not guess incorrectly, Zhou Zhilei had been kidnapped by someone.

    The sounds of light footsteps rang out. Someone entered the room and closed the door behind, and came towards his direction.

    Lu Shaoming closed his eyes, and he wanted to see what this person wanted to do

    Did they want to frame him?

    But listening to these footsteps, they seemed like those of a woman.

    As Lu Shaoming was contemting, a small part of the big bed that he was on sunk down. The person¡¯s features were very sensitive in the dark, and Lu Shaoming had a whiff of a fragrance.

    It was a familiar scent, and it was the fragrance of a clean and pure girl in her youth.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s senses tightened up. Ning Qing?!

    How did she get here?

    What was she here for?

    He wanted to have her.

 Chapter 202 - Playing For Real?

    <h4>Chapter 202: ying For Real?</h4>

    Lu Shaoming used one of his hands to slowly make circles on her small shoulders. He tightly brought her into his embrace and used another hand to gently touch her hair, giving herfort. Ning Qing bit enough and let him go. She buried her small face into his neck and took a fist to punch him. ¡°If I didn¡¯te, you would¡¯ve slept with Zhou Zhilei right? How could you be so bad? How could you treat me like this?¡±

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, if you really touched another woman, then I would really despise you very much. I wouldn¡¯t want you anymore. You will regret it ¡¯til you die.¡± Lu Shaoming stretched out his tongue to lick his chapped lips. His nose was full of her scent. Silly girl. Other than her, he would not want anyone else.

    Ning Qing cupped Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome face. His body was hot. She could not bear seeing him in pain, and she bent down and kissed him. ¡°Are you feeling ufortable? You will be fine in a while, I am here.¡± Ning Qing kissed him and crawled onto his body like a little pet...

    Lu Shaoming stretched out his hand to switch on the lights, but he was stopped by the girl. Her voice was soft just like a begonia; she could not help but be shy. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You are ying for real?¡± He asked in a low tone.

    ¡°Yes... Lu Shaoming, do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°...Ning Qing¡±

    ...

    Half an hourter, Ning Qing walked out of the room. Her small face was burning hot. Her small hand held onto the wall and she took two steps. Her thighs were shaking. She took in a deep breath and she could not help but walk briskly with difort. She had more important things to do. She walked in front of a hotel room. She stretched out her hand to knock on the door. ¡°Sir, Room Service, these are the condoms you asked for.¡±

    The door opened quickly. It was the confidant¡¯s assistant who touched Ning Qing¡¯s small face. ¡°Are you mistaken? I didn¡¯t ask for this...¡± the assistant opened the door and murmured under his breath. But when he saw Ning Qing outside the door, his eyes were immediately serious. He rolled up his sleeves for battle and said, ¡°It is you, beautiful flower girl!¡± Ning Qing looked at the assistant¡¯s eyes that were nervously darting around. ¡°Sorry Sir, I went to the wrong room. This was not the service that you requested.¡± She turned around immediately.

    ¡°Ay,dy. Since you are here, don¡¯t leave.¡± The white swan had alreadye to the door; there would be no reason to allow her to fly away. Furthermore, he was won overpletely by that single gaze from Ning Qing. He used his hands to hook onto Ning Qing¡¯s slim waist and pulled her into the room in a tug. Ning Qing struggled weakly, and of course, was dragged into the room by him in the end. The confidant¡¯s assistant threw Ning Qing against the wall. ¡°Sir, what are you trying to do?¡± Ning Qing was wary while she was stered on the wall.

    ¡°Quickly open the door to let me out! You are engaging in illegal activities right now. If you do not let me go, I will scream for help then.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± The confidant¡¯s assistantughed evilly. ¡°You can try screaming for help. Why don¡¯t you try screaming? You can see if anyonees to save you. Tsk tsk, heavens have treated me well. From the first time I saw you, I couldn¡¯t forget you. I didn¡¯t think that you would bring yourself to me today.¡±

    The confidant¡¯s assistant grabbed onto Ning Qing¡¯s slim waist and hurriedly threw her onto therge bed. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t pretend anymore. You came here to sell your goods. I won¡¯t believe it if you don¡¯t sell your body. Tsk Tsk. Are Asian women all as beautiful as you? Let me have a taste tonight.¡± The confidant¡¯s assistant¡¯s hand was about to hold her down.

    The moment his hand came down, Ning Qing speedily took out a bottle of incapacitating agent from her pink winter jacket. She pointed at his mouth and sprayed it 3 times in session. ¡°You...¡± The assistant did not think he would sumb to this fate. He stared at Ning Qing, and his eyes went ck as he fainted on the bed.

    Ning Qing sat up. She used her small hand to search the assistant¡¯s pocket. It was just what she expected; she found a bunch of keys. She got down from the bed, opened the room door, and ran out.

    ...

    Ning Qing found the warehouse of the hotel. She used the keys to open the door, and walked in. On the floor of the warehouse, there was a pregnant woman with messy hair sitting down. Her stomach was as big as a ball. She seemed more than 6 months pregnant, and she was the factory director¡¯s wife. Ning Qing walked forward and bent down. ¡°How are you, don¡¯t be scared, I am Ning Qing. I am Young Master Lu¡¯s...friend. I am here to save you. I will loosen the ropes for you now... and bring you along to escape out of here... Your husband is waiting for you outside.¡±

    The pregnant woman¡¯s mouth was bound by tape. Her two eyes glowed while she looked at Ning Qing, and she immediately nodded her head. Ning Qing helped her remove the duct tape, and the pregnant woman¡¯s English was just like a local¡¯s. ¡°Miss Ning, thank you.¡±

    Ning Qing stretched out to help her release the ropes. The ropes were tied very tight. While she released the ropes she looked towards the pregnant woman¡¯s belly. Women all had an innate sense of motherhood. She let out a gentle smile and said, ¡°Is it tiring to be pregnant? I feel that even walking with this huge stomach would tough for you right?¡±

    The pregnantdy looked at her own belly in satisfaction and said, ¡°Being pregnant is naturally tiring, but it is very blissful.¡± Ning Qing untangled the ropes and she quickly stretched out her hand. ¡°Can I touch your stomach?¡± Pregnancy was a miraculous thing. When she thought that her stomach could be nurturing a new little life, Ning Qing felt that it was unbelievable. ¡°Of course you can.¡± The pregnantdy took Ning Qing¡¯s small hand into her own and ced it on her belly.

    ¡°Girl, every woman will be a mother. In my stomach is an active and yful fe. I also wish you luck with getting pregnant.¡± Ning Qing blushed red. She thought of the man just now. He could never resist when they were in the midst of romance. He¡¯d be really wild...

    In thest moment, he brought her into his embrace, and kissed her snow white but ming red small earlobes and exhaled, hoarsely asking, ¡°Without contraceptives, is that okay?¡± She was soft as a puddle of water, and she quickly nodded her head. Oh, he didn¡¯t stop to consider that she would be pregnant?

    Ning Qing felt her entire face burn up. At this moment, she heard the pregnant womanugh and say, ¡°Miss Ning, you have someone you like... Is he...Young Master Lu?¡± Ning Qing did not nod or shake her head. She continued to release the ropes, her eyes darting elsewhere fervently. At this moment, she heard the pregnant woman gasp. ¡°Miss Ning, quick, hide! There is someone out back. Be careful.¡±

    Ning Qing was on guard. She turned around and saw the assistant that she just drugged had awoken. He came running over, stretched out a leg, and prepared to kick both of them. Ning Qing could choose to avoid him, using her abilities, she totally could. But she did not choose to do so, because she suddenly realized that if she avoided him, then the pregnant woman hiding behind her would be kicked.

    And also from this position, if he gave a kick, it would naturallynd on of the pregnant woman¡¯s belly; there was a 6 month old baby boy in her belly. Ning Qing made her reaction. She flew towards the pregnantdy, the two of them rolled onto the floor, but the actions of the assistant were too quick and he immediatelynded a kick on Ning Qing¡¯s waist. Ning Qing was in so much pain that she saw stars. Her forehead had beads of cold sweat. She used her small hands to cup her belly and said in pain, ¡°It hurts.¡±

    ¡°Miss Ning, are you okay?¡± The pregnant woman wanted to assist Ning Qing, but at this moment, the assistant cruelly came rushing over again. The pregnant woman stood up quickly, and she rushed to battle with him. ¡°I will fight this out with you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡± How could a pregnantdy be the opponent of a rugged man? Ning Qing cupped her belly while standing up. She saw there was a wooden stick on the table beside her. She hastily took it in her hand and ferociously swung it in the direction of the assistant¡¯s head. The assistant¡¯s forehead immediately started gushing blood. His eyes were shut tight, and he copsed onto the floor with a thud.

    Ning Qing retreated. She took a few steps back until her tender back reached the wall. It was such a close shave just now. The pregnant woman also sat down numb on the floor. Her face was pale, and she grabbed her belly. Ning Qing immediately went forward. She bent down and asked the pregnantdy with concern, ¡°Are you okay? Is anything wrong? Does your stomach hurt?¡±

    The pregnantdy shook her head and said, ¡°I am fine; it is just my legs that are numb. They can¡¯t exert much strength. We were lucky that it was only one person. If there were multiple assants, we both would be in danger.¡± After listening to her words, Ning Qing¡¯s eyes opened up, and she said, ¡°Things are bad!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the pregnantdy asked. ¡°Half an hour ago, I heard two people speaking in secret out of the blue. One of them is...Tony. The other was this guy here on the floor. Tony told this person that he would gather his people and leave. He had an important mission to pass on to him ¨C to stay behind to look after you. When I went to look for this person on the floor, he was already alone. That shows that Tony has already left, and if you are his important hostage, then why other than this person on the floor, there aren¡¯t any more bodyguards looking after you?¡±

    The pregnant woman was in shock. ¡°I am the only bargaining chip between Tony and Young Master Lu¡¯s negotiations. Now Tony has disposed of me...unless...¡±

    ¡°Unless, you and the person on the floor have already be useless. If I¡¯m not wrong, Tony has already buried a bomb outside the hotel. If someone takes but a step out of the main doors of the hotel, this entire hotel will go up in mes. Tony wants everyone to die.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do? We should hurry and go inform Young Master Lu and my husband. They have seen Tony leave and but have not seen me anywhere. They would definitely give chase, then we would fall into his trap!¡±

    ¡°Okay, let us leave quickly.¡± Ning Qing helped the pregnantdy stand up, but the pregnantdy had struggled for a few months and could not stand. ¡°I can¡¯t. I have been locked up for days. My entire body has no strength. I will walk very slowly. Every second is important to us right now. I will slow down everyone and lead to their harm. What about this, Miss Ning: You run over to stop everyone, and I will rush there after you.¡±

    Ning Qing hesitated for a moment. Looking at things now, there was no better n. She nodded her head confidently and said, ¡°Then okay, I will go to stop everyone first. Be careful, and rush over quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The pregnantdy nodded her head.

    Ning Qing stood up. She suddenly felt a piercing pain in her abdomen, and she staggered in her steps. ¡°Miss Ning, what is wrong with you? The person just now kicked you in the stomach; do you have any pain anywhere?¡± Ning Qing¡¯s pink lips were a little pale. She stubbornly put on a smile and shook her head. ¡°I am fine, and my stomach just hurts a little.¡±

    ¡°Then you should rest for a while...¡±

    ¡°No need. If I arrive anyter, Shaoming will be in more danger. I will leave first.¡± Ning Qing slowly ran out.

    ...

    In the Hotel Lobby

    Ning Qing ran over. Lu Shaoming and Zhou Zhilei, together with a group of subordinates and some factory workers in blue uniforms, were gathered in the hotel lobby. One of them was the husband of the pregnantdy, the factory director.

    The director had panic written all over. He walked to Lu Shaoming¡¯s side and said, ¡°Young Master Lu, what is exactly going on? Tony¡¯s people have all withdrawn, but I don¡¯t see my wife. What is Tony doing? Now that Tony is about to board the flight to depart, we cannot wait any longer. We need to catch Tony and then question him.¡±

 Chapter 203 - Stop Kicking Up A Fuss; Be Obedient

    <h4>Chapter 203: Stop Kicking Up A Fuss; Be Obedient</h4>

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s clothes were creased. Her hair was an absolute mess, and it made her look dishevelled. She nodded her head solemnly, ¡°Older Brother Ming, Tony is banking on the fact that he has a hostage in his hands, so we would not choose to take action on him to use weaponry to catch him. He dares to be so arrogant, and now he wants to escape. We can only choose to catch him.¡±

    Lu Shaoming grunted slightly for a few seconds, and his thin lips moved, wanting to order the next step.

    At this moment, ¡°Shaoming.¡± Ning Qing ran over to their direction.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze in the big lounge focused on Ning Qing. Ning Qing ran to Lu Shaoming¡¯s side and tugged on his sleeve as she said, ¡°Shaoming, you cannot go. There is danger!¡±

    At this moment, Zhou Zhilei saw her enemy, Ning Qing, and was especially jealous. She went to open the door a half an hour ago, and a service staff member who had been bribed by Ning Qing blocked her mouth with a towel, then the worker dragged her into a neighbouring room and locked her inside and only let here out half an hourter.

    When she came out and went to look for Lu Shaoming again, there was a brightmp in the room, and there was still a thick scent in the air that had not dissipated. Lu Shaoming did not have a top on, and his back faced her while he put on his belt.

    She looked at his handsome and straight back, there were many scratch marks. She did not have to guess to know what had happened just now.

    Ning Qing was too shameless.

    Zhou Zhileiughed coldly and said, ¡°Miss Ning, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t you know that this is a critical time? Don¡¯t spout nonsense when you do not know a single thing. If you waste a single minute of Older Brother Ming¡¯s time, the pregnant woman will be in more danger as time passes.¡±

    The director of the factory and some workers saw Ning Qinging out and they came to stop her. They all stretched out their fingers to point at her and chide her, ¡°Youngdy, we will ask you to leave immediately. Don¡¯t waste our time; let us focus on our work.¡±

    Ning Qing did not take their opinions to heart, and she only looked towards Lu Shaoming and said, ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t go. There is danger out there, that pregnantdy was saved by me.¡±

    ¡°What, you saved my wife?¡± The director of the factory heard her words and was very agitated.

    Lu Shaoming lowered his gaze to look at the girl. He had yet to speak, but Zhou Zhileiughed mockingly and said, ¡°Miss Ning, is it okay for you to be blurting out nonsense right now? You do not even understand the situation at hand, and you also do not know the pregnantdy. How did you get to save her? Okay, let me ask you then. Where is the pregnantdy you saved then? Why did she note over with you?¡±

    ¡°Her entire body is weak, and her steps were taking too long. She will probably need another few minutes before she can get here. I ran over first to let you all know. Shaoming, you really cannot go. It is very dangerous outside. Tony...¡±

    ¡°Enough Miss Ning, how much longer do you want to continue to keep lying for? You keep asking Older Brother Ming not to go, and you are actually thinking of having him all to yourself. Miss Ning, don¡¯t you think that you are being selfish right now? There is a 6 month old baby in the pregnant woman¡¯s belly right now. If anything goes wrong, it will end with 2 deaths in one body.¡±

    The director of the factory and the workers all channelled their gazes over to Zhou Zhilei¡¯s side and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, youngdy. We do not believe you. We all trust Miss Zhou instead. Miss Zhou is Young Master Lu¡¯s girlfriend. She has been with all throughout all these days and battled together with us. We ask you to leave as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, you looked like such an innocent and beautiful youngdy. I didn¡¯t think that you would be so cunning. You actually bear to ignore a pregnant woman and leave her all alone.¡±

    ¡°I think you are here to fight with for Young Master Lu. Miss Zhou is trustworthy, and all you know is to fight for a man. Please leave quickly, don¡¯t hamper our effort to save this woman...¡±

    The workers spoke more and their words got more and more insulting. Ning Qing firmly tugged on Lu Shaoming¡¯s sleeves and slowly shook her head, ¡°Shaoming, please trust me, you really cannot go. I...¡±

    At this moment, the bodyguard bent down by Lu Shaoming¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Young Master Lu, if we do not take action now, we won¡¯t have another opportunity to do so. Tony is already preparing to board the ne.¡±

    ¡°Sii.¡± Ning Qing scrunched up her eyebrows tightly and grunted out in pain.

    Lu Shaoming quickly held onto her small, cold hand and worriedly asked in a low voice, ¡°What is wrong?¡±

    At this moment, Zhou Zhileiughed coldly and said, ¡°Miss Ning, have you gotten enough of what you wanted? You saw that you couldn¡¯t persuade Older Brother Ming to stay, and so you chose such a shoddy method...¡±

    The workers all wanted to agree with her once again.

    At this moment, Lu Shaoming looked sideways and his cold and sharp gaze that resembled a hawk¡¯s scanned the group, and the crowd only felt a cold breeze go down their backs eerily and trembled in fear.

    Everyone got silent and shut their mouths.

    Seeing him protecting her, Ning Qing felt warm inside her heart, and even the pain in her abdomen area seemed to lessen significantly. She continued, ¡°Shaoming, trust me, What I am saying is all the truth...¡±

    Lu Shaoming held onto her small hand, slowly shook her hand off the sleeve of his shirt, and said, ¡°Ning Qing, stop making a fuss now. I have other matters that I am busy with. Isn¡¯t your body feeling ufortable? I will ask someone to bring you back to your room to rest. You give me some time. I wille to apany you when I am done handling these matters; be obedient.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes contracted, and she withdrew her small hand, taking two steps back. ¡°Shaoming, even you don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at her small pale face and her lost eyes and tightly knitted his brows together. He did not know if it was because he was hard on her in the room just now, but her small hands were icy cold.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, let us proceed with our ns quickly. My wife is still in Tony¡¯s hands,¡± the director of the factory hurriedly shouted.

    Lu Shaoming withdrew his gaze from Ning Qing¡¯s face and he nodded his head lightly. ¡°Okay...¡±

    A group of people prepared to head in the direction of the door and at this moment, they heard, ¡°Dear...¡± The pregnant woman walked towards them.

    The director looked back and saw his wife. His expression immediately turned joyous and he ran quickly to hug his own wife into his embrace and said, ¡°Dear, this is such a miracle. Where did youe from? We all thought that you were still in Tony¡¯s hands.¡±

    The pregnantdy shook her husband off and shrugged her shoulders in disbelief. ¡°How could this be, didn¡¯t I ask Miss Ning toe to inform everyone first? It is all thanks to Miss Ning. She¡¯s the one who saved me.¡±

    The director froze, and he turned his head slowly to look at Ning Qing.

    Everyone froze, and they all turned their gaze to look towards Ning Qing.

    The girl said she saved the pregnant woman a while ago, but nobody believed her.

    At this moment, the girl was standing in a corner in a daze, her face was deathly pale, and the lights of therge hall shone on her face. Her skin was sparkling bright without a single trace of blood.

    The green veins on Lu Shaoming¡¯s forehead jumped in anger, and he took a step forward and went to hold Ning Qing¡¯s small hand. ¡°Ning Qing... Sorry...¡±

    He had yet to say ¡°sorry¡± because the girl took a step backwards, not allowing him to touch her.

    Her avoidance made Lu Shaoming¡¯s facial expression darken, and he unknowingly had a heavier tone in his voice and bore a solemn express as he unhappily said, ¡°Ning Qing.¡±

    He knew how much the girl took his feelings to heart. She had chased after him after they met for the first time in America. No matter how upset he was, like that time in the elevator when he used his words to insult her, like how he stayed with Zhou Zhilei today, how Zhou Zhilei even kissed him... But she always had a smile on her face, and her eyebrows were rxed as she apanied him.

    She seemed not to have her own emotions before, and he was the core of her life.

    His cold attitude towards her only made her work harder.

    He thought it would be no different this time.

    But the girl¡¯s frail and moist eyes only gave him a in stare, then she turned around firmly and ran away briskly.

    She ran away.

    ¡°Ning Qing!¡± Lu Shaoming hastily took a few steps forward, wanting to give chase.

    ¡°President.¡± But his subordinates called him and said, ¡°Tony is about to board the ne, what should we do next?¡±

    At this moment, he was themander, and everyone was waiting for hismand.

    Lu Shaoming frowned eerily and his firm expression on his face had a touch of a cold desire to kill. He forced some words out of his throat and said, ¡°If you are unable to catch him alive, then you will catch him dead.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The subordinates understood the order and walked to the direction of the main doors.

    ¡°Ay, you cannot go to the main doors.¡± The pregnant woman quickly ran forward. Her director husband followed behind her, afraid that she would fall. The pregnant woman was extremely furious, ¡°What is wrong with you all? Didn¡¯t Miss Ning tell you that there is a high chance that Tony nted bombs outside the main doors?¡±

    The director: ¡°....¡± Yes, she did want to say that, but she did not have the chance to do so, because nobody would believe her.

    Lu Shaoming gave his subordinate a look, and the subordinate nodded his head and took out his phone to make a call.

    ¡°Dear, what is going on exactly? Tell us all quickly!¡±

    ¡°This is what happened. I was originally tied up in the warehouse of the hotel, and then Miss Ning came to rescue me. She sensed that besides one of Tony¡¯s subordinates, there was no one else that was looking after me. She knew I was the ace up Tony¡¯s sleeve. This was all very amiss, so Miss Ning guessed that Tony had given us a show to watch. He trapped all of us here, then nted explosives outside the hotel. As long as a person steps outside, the explosives would explode, and all of us would die!¡±

    The crowd heard her words and their expression changed drastically. At this moment, a subordinate came to Lu Shaoming¡¯s side and bent down to report to him. ¡°President, there are explosives outside this hotel, I have already informed the bomb detonation team toe down.¡±

    The crowd: ¡°...¡± Everyone all looked in the direction that the girl had disappeared in, and they were embarrassed and felt awkward.

    The director apologized to Lu Shaoming softly and said, ¡°Young Master Lu, it seems that we have mistaken Miss Ning. Not only did she save my wife, but she also saw through Tony¡¯s plot merely by a minor detail. She has saved all of us, and Miss Ning is extremely brave. She is also very intelligent; she possesses both wits and guts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...¡± The workers all agreed in unison while nodding their heads.

    The pregnantdy still did not know of what had urred previously, and she walked in front of Lu Shaoming and asked curiously, ¡°Young Master Lu, where did Miss Ning go? You might not have known, but when Miss Ning wanted to save me just now, she was kicked by Tony¡¯s subordinate, and I saw her holding onto her abdomen in pain while being unable to stand up.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The director was taken aback.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s deep eyes finally had some colour in them, and therge palm that he had by his side was tightly held into a fist. No wonder she had grunted in pain and her small hand was so cold.

    Actually, she was not a person who would say she was hurt.

    She had never said that she was in pain in front of him before.

    Actually it was not that she did not feel pain, it was probably because she did not dare to do so. He was not someone who she could be in pain around.

    She had such a hopeful gaze that was begging him to look at her just now. Why did he not choose to believe in her?

    ¡°Where is that evil subordinate; I want to shatter him into pieces.¡± The director of the factory was raging with fury.

    The pregnantdy was satisfied as she said, ¡°That evil subordinate fainted when Miss Ning used a wooden stick to hit him. He is still lying inside the warehouse now. Young Master Lu, Miss Ning risked her life toe and save me. A girl so brave is definitely doing this because of a person that she loves. I guess that Miss Ning must love you very much, and you need to cherish her well.¡±

    The crowd heard her words and all channelled their gazes to Zhou Zhilei.

    Didn¡¯t she im to be Young Master Lu¡¯s girlfriend?

    The crowd recalled that Young Master Lu had so gentle towards that girl just now, and even told her to be ¡°obedient.¡± It was intimate speech between lovers.

    It turned out that this Zhou Zhilei was the one being jealous over everything.

    When they thought of the girl grunting in pain, they had said so many insulting words for her. If not for Zhou Zhilei leading them on, they would not have mistaken the girl so easily.

 Chapter 204 - Mother, My Stomach Hurts

    <h4>Chapter 204: Mother, My Stomach Hurts</h4>

    Recalling the girl¡¯s painful screams and her cruel and sharp words, if not for her misleading the group at the side, they would not have mistaken that girl so much. ¡°Young Master Lu, we all support you and Miss Ning. After you return to the country, go to exin yourself to Miss Ning well. We were all misled by others. Miss Ning will definitely forgive you.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s chest felt a fury of fire. Who were these people referencing? She gritted her teeth in anger. It was the first time in her life she felt her dignity being trampled underneath another¡¯s feet. She was the granddaughter of the world¡¯s winery king by blood. There were many who want to approach her and get her hand in marriage. But she had her heart set on loving Lu Shaoming only, and she has been in love with him for 26 years.

    She worked hard to be a gentle daughter of a wealthy family. She lived a clean life until she was 26, and she had never allowed a man to touch her before. But when she wanted to give her body to him, he said she came out to ¡°sell¡± herself. Ah, when Ning Qing did it, she could get away with it?

    She was in the room next door. She could hear what was going on in their room. They were not the exaggerated shouts of a woman but the frail whining and cry of a girl. She did not know how he was being so cruel. The girl was screaming in pain... At thest moment, he could not control himself and let out a grunt. She found out for the first time that the man could also let out such a hoarse sexy sound. She was only listening to it, but she was blushing in her face and her ears.

    Why could he do it with Ning Qing? They ended in a rush half an hourter,pared to when she was in the vi with him for 3 or 4 days, when he did not even look at her in the eye for the entire duration. Now she apanied him not knowing if she woulde out alive or dead, but from start to finish, his eyes did not have her inside them, and she was still insulted by these lowly workers. How could she be willing to concede like that?

    ...

    Ning Qing walked out the doors of the hotel. It was around 8 or 9 at night. The wind was chilling. She tightened her winter jacket quickly and tried to find herself a touch of warmth. She stood on the main road to hail a cab and went in to the vehicle, ¡°Driver, bring me to the airport.¡± Yes, she was going to the airport, she wanted to return to China; she wanted to go home.

    ...

    20 minutester, the taxi stopped outside the airport. She got out of the car and walked into the airport. She was very lucky; there was a flight returning home in 10 minutes. She bought a ticket and used one hand to cup her hurting stomach. She stood in the main lounge to wait.

    At this moment. ¡°Hi, girl.¡± A handsome young man with a summery vibe came up to her, wanting to get to know her. Ning Qing did not have the interest to chat. She nced sideways to smile at him kindly and lowered her gaze.

    The man was unfazed. He pointed at Ning Qing¡¯s pink winter jacket and asked her to look behind her. Ning Qing felt weird. She looked backwards and her pink winter coat was stained with some red at its edges. Ning Qing¡¯s face went red. When her mind was in a blur just now, she did not know what to think. Now, feeling it more clearly, her bottom had a gush of hot liquid, and it seemed like her period had arrived. No wonder her stomach hurt; it was the drooping feeling that she feels on her period. Ning Qing could not tell if she was disappointed. She was not pregnant.

    On the 30th day of the lunar year, she did not manage to retain his seed. Her perfect Lu Shaoming had now disappeared totally without a single trace. Because blood could not show on her ck pants, it was only when she sat down that it stained her pink winter jacket. Ning Qing was embarrassed. She looked at the departure time in a panic. She was in a foreignnd that was alien to her. She was not clear with her directions. She did not know where she could go to quickly purchase a sanitary pad. The man saw her embarrassment, and he turned to leave. He came back 2 minutester, holding a packet of women¡¯s sanitary napkins in his hands, and passed them to her.

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes brightened immediately. She did not think that in her trip to Find, she would be the most excited over receiving a packet of sanitary napkins. When people were in desperate situations, it was really easy to be satisfied. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s eyebrows curled up into a smile to thank him. The man shrugged his shoulders, meaning ¨C It was barely any effort. Ning Qing looked at the signage indicating the toilet and she ran while waving to the man. This was the first time she felt warmth since she hade to Find. She was really thankful. By the time she turned around, tears had already flooded her face.

    ...

    When she flew back to the country, it was already the second night, and she returned back to the Ning Vi.

    Yue Waning was in the kitchen preparing food. She wanted to go upstairs to ask Ning Zhenguo, who was in the study, toe down for dinner, but when she walked to the living room, she realized the doors of the vis were not closed; it was like someone had juste in.

    ¡°Is Qingqing back?¡± Yue Wanqing closed the door puzzled, and she walked towards Ning Qing¡¯s room. Just as she expected: the door was not closed. There was a petite figure curled up on the bed. Yue Wanqing gentlyughed and said, ¡°Qingqing, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you return without making a sound or even closing the door?¡± The person on the bed did not reply to her. Yue Wanqing went forward and extended her hand to tug the nket that was covering the girl¡¯s small face. ¡°How old are you? Howe you are still using the nket to cover your head to sleep?¡± Yue Wanqing¡¯s voice came to an end abruptly.

    Ning Qing was curled up sideways on the bed. She was petite, and now she was like a small ball that could not be seen easily. Anyone who would look at her would feel pity for her. Yue Wanqing saw that her two small hands were cupped on her belly tightly. Her palm sized face was buried in the soft pillow. The hair beside her cheeksnded in front of her face to cover her entire face.

    Yue Wanqing was shocked. She reached her hand out to tuck the hair over her daughter¡¯s face behind her ears, revealing half of her gentle face. On her face, and her forehead, were beads of sweat. ¡°Qingqing, Qingqing, what is happening to you?¡± Yue Wanqing¡¯s eyes contracted severely. She touched her daughter¡¯s small face and nervously asked her what was wrong.

    Ning Qing heard her mother¡¯s voice while she was in a blur. She stretched out her small hand to hold onto her mother¡¯s warm hand and said so frailly that sounded like she was on the brink of tears, ¡°Mother, my stomach hurts.¡±

    Yue Wanqing immediately held onto Ning Qing¡¯s small hand. ¡°Qingqing, howe your hands are so cold? Tell Mum what happened; why does your stomach hurt? Mum will take you to the hospital.¡± Ning Qing hugged her mother¡¯s hand and ced it on her cheek. She was just like a pitiful little pet that finally found a warm home. She pouted her white lips, slowly nudged onto the back of her mother¡¯s hand, and said in a coy, girly tone, ¡°Mother, my period is here, so my stomach hurts. I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital.¡±

    Ning Qing lightly closed her eyes. She did not dare say ¨C she could not say. She could not tell her mother that she kicked by someone. She also could not tell her mother that she and Lu Shaoming...were too passionate...

    In the hotel room, she had already felt pain. She could not rx, and he probably felt that it was too thrilling. The first time was a little rushed, and the second time was then a start of an endless experience. Yue Wanqing frowned, and she said, ¡°Qingqing, Mum will go prepare a hot water pack for you. Then I will go make some brown sugar water for you to drink. Sheid in her mother¡¯s embrace. Ning Qing sniffed that smell of brown sugar water and felt her gut empty; she felt like vomiting.

    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to drink this.¡± Ning Qing looked at her mum pitifully. ¡°You cannot avoid it. Be good. Drink it while it is still hot. After you drink it, your stomach will not hurt anymore.¡± Yue Wanqingforted her.

    Ning Qing did not persist further, she held onto her mother¡¯s hand, and had one small sip after another. Yue Wanqing looked at her own daughter¡¯s adorable look. Her pink lips were lightly on the edges of the bowl, and she could tell that she did not enjoy drinking it. She drank it sip by sip very gracefully. Her longshes, which were like two rows of butterfly¡¯s wings,nded down and had a touch that made others pity her and feel ufortable in their hearts.

    Yue Wanqing felt something was weird and she asked, ¡°Qingqing, didn¡¯t you go to Europe to look for Shao Ming? Why? Did anything unhappy ur?¡± Ning Qing shook her head and said in a soft voice that was melodious to the ear, ¡°Nothing, I have been having a good time with Shaoming, we are developing well. He brought me shopping and also brought me to enjoy a candle lit dinner.¡± After she drank the entire bowl of brown sugar water, Yue Wanqing ced Ning Qing gently on the bed. She sighed and said, ¡°If this is the case, that¡¯s very good. We also do not know when Shaoming will regain his memories. We can preserve and work hard for 1 or 2 years, but what if it takes 10 or 20 years? What would we do then?¡±

    Yue Wanqing turned around and ced the bowl on the desk. Ning Qing shut her eyes and turned her body. Her body was facing the wall while she slept. She buried her small face into the pillow, and her tears flowed too fiercely; she could not control it. She used her pearly whites to bite down tightly on her lower lip and tried not to make a sound while she sobbed.

    Yue Wanqing returned. She sat at the edge of the bed to pull the nket over Ning Qing and said, ¡°Qingqing, is your stomach feeling better now?¡± Ning Qing nodded her head hard and said, ¡°Mother, I want to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you take a nap. I will go to the kitchen to cook some donkey hide glue glutinous rice porridge. After you wake upter, you can have some.¡± Ning Qing did not speak. She seemed exhausted and fell asleep. Yue Wanqing did not disturb her. She dimmed the lights and walked out.

    ...

    After her mother left, Ning Qing finally allowed herself to let go of her lower lip. There was the sweet taste of blood in her mouth. She had bitten herself ¡¯til she bled. The fishy taste of blood made her feel ufortable. She retched twice, but nothing came out. Her eyes were blurred by the tears that seemed to flood her face.

    The scattered but rushed cries were too sudden. She choked twice, but she was afraid her mother woulde in again. She balled her hand into a fist and brought it to her lips, then she bit it lightly. When would her Lu Shaominge back? This was the first time she¡¯d ever had a sliver of hopelessness in her heart. Her Lu Shaoming, did he know at all that at this moment, his small wifey whom he loved most was in a dark ce with nobody else, and her sadness filled a river? Actually she missed him this much. To be honest, she was scared.

    ...

    Yue Wanqing returned to Ning Qing¡¯s room. The girl was really sleeping. She was dealing flights these past 3 or 4 days. She had no time to shut her eyes, and she was exhausted. ¡°Qingqing.¡± Yue Wanqing lightly touched Ning Qing¡¯s small shoulder. The girl sleepy girl turned over. Her face was very dry and did not have tears. Only her nose was red. Yue Wanqing felt her heart ache and she frowned; she knew her own daughter well. Since Lu Shaoming had lost his memory, she had slimmed down a lot.

    Under her cheerful and bright demeanour, she did not want her family and friends to worry. If she was worried or stressed, she would secretly hide it away. Yue Wanqing saw the darkness below her daughter¡¯s eyes. She did not wake her up in the end. She let her rest. When she was about to leave, she noticed that her daughter¡¯s finger had a blood stain. She had a closer look. Her daughter was dressed in a ck knitted top. The cor of the knitted top was big. She used her small hands to hold herself, and now the knitted top had a dried stain on the edge of the sleeve.

    Yue Wanqing tried to lightly rolled the sleeves back up, but she could not do so. The yarn of the sleeve was stuck in the palm of her left hand. In her palm there was a damaged piece of flesh, like she had sustained an injury by some sort of bracing impact.

 Chapter 205 - Never Had Hoped To Be Loved Like This

    <h4>Chapter 205: Never Had Hoped To Be Loved Like This</h4>

    Yue Wanqing felt her heart hurt immediately. This girl, she merely went on a trip to Europe. How did she manage to get herself injured and return like this?

    Yue Wanqing took a warm towel and ced it on her wool sweater. After the hard wool sweater had be soft, she opened the first aid box, and dipped a q tip in some medication to treat her injury with it, using the other hand to peel her wool sweater open.

    The girl who was in slumber felt it and knitted her eyebrows tightly together in pain, and she painfully murmured, ¡°Mummy, it hurts...¡±

    Yue Wanqing tried her best to be gentle in her actions. She applied medication and bandaged her wound,then finally ced her small hand into the nket.

    The girl slept for half a day, and there was still not much warmth on her body.

    At this moment, Ning Zhenguo pushed the door open and walked in. There was a warm light from amp in the room, and Yue Wanqing was busy around her daughter. The scene before him was very warm.

    He lowered his voice and asked with concern, ¡°Has Qingqing fallen asleep?¡±

    Yue Wanqing nodded her head said, ¡°Yeah, she has just fallen asleep.¡± She took the hot water pack out and continued, ¡°I will go and get another hot water pack for Qingqing. This girl¡¯s body is very cold. Zhenguo, go back to the room to sleep; you still have to go to work tomorrow. I will apany Qingqing tonight.¡±

    Ning Zhenguo took the hot water pack from her and said, ¡°Wanqing, you were busy for an entire day, you go on bed to apany our daughter then. I will change a hot water pack for you.¡±

    Yue Wanqing did not persist. She removed her shoes, went onto the bed, and slept beside Ning Qing.

    The girl felt warmth and speedily made her way over. ¡°Mummy...¡± she called out gently, and ced her small head over to bury it in her mother¡¯s embrace.

    Yue Wanqing kissed her small, pale face, stretched out her hand, and gently made circles around her t, injured stomach.

    Ning Zhenguo returned very quickly, and he passed the hot water pack to Yue Wanqing. He lifted the nket up, allowing both mother and daughter to be under the covers.

    ¡°Wanqing, does Qingqing have to go to the hospital since her stomach hurts? You can¡¯t avoid the doctor if you have an illness.¡±

    ¡°Its nothing. It¡¯s a female problem. It¡¯s no big deal. Zhenguo, you should go to sleep.¡±

    Ning Zhenguo touched Yue Wanqing¡¯s head and said,¡±Wanqing, it is also okay if I do not go to the office tomorrow. You two sleep; I will apany both of you for a while.¡±

    Yue Wanqing gave a warm smile. They were both over 45 years old and had been through adversity, but their lives now were calm and peaceful now. They went through troubles together, and now they were growing old together.

    ...

    Ning Qing fell asleep, and she did not know that at this moment that there was a Bentley parked downstairs.

    Lu Shaoming rushed back from Find.

    He parked the car outside the vi, and wound the car windows down to look up. The light in her room was not switched off, so she was probably at home.

    Lu Shaoming took out his phone and dialed her number.

    But no one picked up.

    He¡¯d already called her many times, but he was unable to get through. She was not willing to take his calls.

    Lu Shaoming released the safety belt and slowly let down the seat, and hezilyy down t in the seat.

    He was extremely fatigued. He had been handling the matters in the Find factory for the entire week. She had left yesterday, and he had addressed his subordinates with their respective workloads and asked them to continue working before he took his private jet to fly back.

    After he got off the ne, he drove over to look for her.

    Lu Shaoming ced an elbow under his head using it as a pillow, and sent the girl a text message. [ Pick up your phone.]

    They were 4 words. He had stared at his phone for the entire duration, his screen turned off, and he used his hand to make it light up again. It went ck again, but there was no answer nheless.

    He sent another message. [Ning Qing, answer the phone!]

    He still did not get a reply.

    He had no choice, he sent another message, and his tone became gentle. [Ning Qing, what is wrong with you? Are you very busy? You don¡¯t even have the time to answer a call?]

    The girl still did not reply.

    Lu Shaoming was frustrated as he threw his phone into the front passenger seat, and he turned his head sideways. He looked at that warm light from the window.

    In the past, she was always the one who ran after him. She worked very hard on Cabbage Plume. He knew that half of her hard work was because she wanted to attract his attention and make him fall in love with her.

    Her chasing him around was something that he was used to by now, and now...she was obviously ignoring him. He felt that his heart was empty, and he became distressed.

    He was almost starting to think that she was ying hard to get.

    But he knew that she was not, she was really hurt this time.

    She did not even want to give him the chance to say a line to exin himself.

    Lu Shaoming closed his eyes. He was very tired. His eyes were bloodshot, and his eyebrows had a fatigued vibe to them. He felt that he would fall asleep in the next second.

    But he could not fall asleep.

    Once he shut his eyes, all he could think of was her, and it was her in the room that night.

    The room was very dark, and it did not have any light. There was only the moonlight that shone in through the window very subtly. She was on his body andnded in his embrace, and his hand weaved through the back of her head to kiss her. She was really sweet.

    It was probably because he kissed her until she could not breathe that she turned her head sideways to duck away from him. He could see her small, delicate face that was blushing red like a Begonia flower through the moonlight streaming in. Her sharp nose had beads of perspiration of it. She did not dare to look at him, and when she secretly nced at him, she was like a white piece of paper, and she was inexperienced and shy.

    She was what others would call a premium product. That is a good term to describe her..

    It was the first time he knew that a girl¡¯s body could be so soft and smooth like that. When he carried her, he felt that he could not hold it in much longer, and thought of smashing her into pieces like a porcin doll. This was probably the wickedness of a man, and it was also probably the feeling of getting his soul enchanted.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s mouth was dry. He furrowed his eyebrows and suppressed the tingling feelings that he wanted to engage in, and he slowly fell asleep.

    She was his woman.

    He didn¡¯t care anymore; he would sleep below her house for now then.

    ...

    When Lu Shaoming opened his eyes again, the bright sunshine shone through the windshield onto his face. He lifted his wrist watch to have a nce. It was already 8 in the morning already.

    He sat up and looked at the Ning family vi. There was no movement in the vi. This family of 3 probably went to bed tootest night, and they have yet to wake up from their slumber.

    He picked up the phone that was in the front passenger seat and dialed her number.

    There was still no one picking up.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome face was a little sunken. She had never thrown a tantrum before, and he did not think that she would be so stubborn when she did have one.

    What did she want?

    Did she want him to chase after her?

    In the past, the people who were pestering him, he knew what they were thinking. After bing his woman, shouldn¡¯t she be more calm and stay by his side more than before?

    He never once liked women who would be arrogant after getting pampered, and he didn¡¯t like those who wanted a mile after having an inch.

    Lu Shaoming started the car and stepped on the elerator, turning the steering wheel to drive towards Guang Qing.

    ....

    On the entire journey, he lightly pursed his thin maroon lips together. He was still wearing the suit from 2 days ago, but it did not reduce his elegance that he had since birth. His unhappy eyebrows made his entire features look even more cold and arrogant than usual. The silver cufflinks at his sleeve were shimmering brightly when they reflected the rays of the sun, and hisrge hands on the steering wheel were smooth and stern.

    As he was driving, he casually spared a look outside the window. A familiar delicate face appeared on the liquid disy outside a department store chain.

    He wound the windows halfway down, and the girl¡¯s soft and mesmerizing voice rang out in the air ¡ª I think that in every girl¡¯s heart, there is a Lu Shaoming living inside. He is gentle, handsome, rich...

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s deep eyes painfully contracted, and the sound of an ear piercing brake rang in the air. He stepped on the brakes forcefully.

    He lifted his eyes in disbelief to look at the liquid monitor. He did not see it incorrectly. It was Ning Qing. It was probably some awards ceremony. She was dressed in a long gown that was embroidered, and she was dazzling and attractive.

    She was saying...Lu Shaoming...

    When she dropped those words, she said his name so gently, and her eyes that were focusing on the camera made it seem like she was staring at him. Her attractive, youthful eyes made him melt.

    Lu Shaoming opened the car door, and he stood in the centre of the city. He slowly lifted his head to look at the crystal screen.

    At this moment, a bunch of journalists rushed over from somewhere andpletely surrounded him. ¡°Young Master Lu, you are finally back. We have waited for you so long.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lu, 4 days ago, new famous director Ning Qing bravely dered her love for you at her own awards ceremony prize presentation, and she has indirectly hinted that you were living inside her heart for a long time. Regarding this piece of news, what do you have to say?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lu, Director Ning has already turned into a miracle in the industry when she confessed her love in front of the entire city. Can we ask if you would ept her?¡±....

    All Lu Shaoming could hear in his ears were the journalist¡¯s messy questions. The girl was speaking in the video, and when she was presented her award, the big screen behind the presentation counter was showing her dancing as a fairy with flowers during her stage production. She spun in circles as she danced and her skirt flowed beautifully...

    She was a talented person.

    In the 30 years of Lu Shaoming¡¯s life, before he had met Ning Qing, he always thought that he would calmly be lonely ¡¯til he grew old.

    He never hoped that in his life, he would be loved so deeply by a girl, and he also did not ever think that there would be a day where a girl would confess her love for him in front of the entire city.

    Now, he was in a daze due to shock.

    What was she doing while he was in Find?

    ...

    Lu Shaoming went back to Guang Qing. When he entered the office, Zhu Rui followed in his footsteps, and Zhu Rui ce some documents that he had in his hands onto the work desk. ¡°President, this are the Cabbage Plume sales figures. Because of Miss Ning, Cabbage Plume has gotten results that equal total sales volume of an entire season in Europe in merely a week¡¯s time...¡±

    ¡°I got it. You can go now.¡± These sales figures were what he had predicted.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Zhu Rui walked out.

    ¡°Wait a minute. Help me reschedule all my meetings today.¡± Right now, he did not even want to think about work.

    Zhu Rui understood his orders and walked out. Lu Shaoming frowned for a few seconds, then entered into his lounge.

    He first went into the shower to clean up, and a few minutester, he tied a bath towel around his waist as he walked out. He stood before the mirror at the sink, and he looked at his reflection.

    The man had a defined and handsome face that resembled an intricate sculpture. From his arched eyebrows to his hair, his eyes that were sparkling like dazzling obsidian, his high bridged nose that resembled the peak of a mountain, and the sexy lines on his thin lips...

    He had never looked at himself closely, and when he had a good look now. It did seem like he was a good looking guy.

    This was what she called...handsome?

    Many women loved him. He had the mary prowess and power from the Lu Corporation and the Emperor Group. The 30 year old man was steady and mature, and he was a solemn yer in the corporate sector. He was like the brightest star in the night sky. He was eminent and unapproachable, elegant, and mysterious.

    What did she love about him. Was it his gentleness?

    It was a pity that they had only met one another now. He could not be considered to be gentle towards her. That night, he was a little rough and cruel, and her white fingertips were on his shoulder as she screamed in pain, as if she could not take it anymore. Nheless, he did not stop, and that resulted in the red marks that she left behind on his body.

    ...

 Chapter 206 - Young Master Lu, My Name is Xu Junxi; I am Ning Qingâ€™s First Love

    <h4>Chapter 206: Young Master Lu, My Name is Xu Junxi; I am Ning Qing¡¯s First Love</h4>

    Then was it because he was loaded?

    Yes, he was really wealthy. He did not mind if women liked him for his money. Love was love; it would be fine if he had money. Lu Shaoming walked beside the closet. He suddenly thought of her face that night when the girl stood beside her closet, touched the edge of his white shirt, andughed to herself with a silly grin. His lips curled up into a smile.

    He grabbed a white shirt and ck suit trousers. He put them on slowly, and then stood before the mirror again. He styled his hair with ab. After he was done, he felt that it was not enough. He squeezed a little hair gel into hands and set his hair in a fixed position. It was the first time in his life that he made himself up.

    ...

    In the Ning Vi

    Ning Qing woke up. Yue Wanqing ced a soft pillow behind her back. She had a small bowl in her hands, and she drank the donkey hide glue glutinous rice porridge spoonful by spoonful.

    ¡°Ning Qing!¡± At this moment, Xiao Zhou rushed, panicked. Xiao Zhou saw Yue Wanqing present and immediately nodded her head and bowed down to greet her. ¡°Aunt, how are you?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Zhou, how are you? Are you looking for Ning Qing? I will go out. Take your time.¡± Yue Wanqing walked out. After she saw Yue Wanqing leave, Xiao Zhou sat down on the bed and said, ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong with you? Where is your phone? Howe my calls don¡¯t go through?¡±

    Ning Qing used the spoon to scoop the porridge. She did not lift her head up, and she set her entire bodyzily on the headboard of the bed. ¡°Oh, I lost my phone.¡± She forgot to take her phone that night; it was probably left behind in the hotel room in Find.

    ¡°No wonder I could not reach you. I was worried sick. I will apany youter in the afternoon to go to the mall to pick up a new phone.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head.

    Xiao Zhou noticed her depressed state. She stirred the spoonful of glutinous rice porridge many times but only had a few mouthfuls of it after a long while. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong? Quickly drink the porridge; it is getting cold.¡±

    Ning Qing did not have an appetite. Maybe she was upset. She did not feel well. she felt like vomiting, and she did not want to eat anything. ¡°Ning Qing, why is your face so pale? What is wrong with you hand? Did you get hurt? Didn¡¯t you go to Find to look for Lu Shaoming? Howe you are back injured? Did Young Master Lu made you upset again?¡± Ning Qing had a small mouthful of porridge. She was elegant, and she shook her head to deny it. ¡°No. I am on my period, and my stomach hurts. That¡¯s why my face is a little pale. My hand got injured when I fell, and it is not rted to him.¡±

    Xiao Zhou heard her words and pped her palms together, ¡°Things have gone bad. Hearing you speak like this means there is definitely something up. You went chasing after Young Master Lu in Find. Even if Young Master Lu were only a friend, he should have protected you well. Let me tell you, Ning Qing: You are treating Young Master Lu too well. You went all out to chase him. Men are all evil. The more you go after him, the more proud he will be. Would you believe if I told you that if you ignore him for a few days, he wille chasing after you. It¡¯s called loosening the reins only to grasp them tighter.¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her head and curled her lips into a smile. She changed the subject saying, ¡°Xiao Zhou, do you have any urgent matters that bring you here looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, I almost forgot about the most important thing. There is news from Xu Junxi. They said that they were meeting Indwide Entertainment Media¡¯s boss for a lunch appointment. They asked if you had time. Ning Qing, if you are not feeling well, then let¡¯s schedule it on another day...¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Ning Qing ced the small bowl onto the nightstand and removed the nkets to get off of the bed. She casually tucked the hair by her cheeks behind her ears and said in a in tone, ¡°I am only on my period. Nothing is wrong. Work still has to continue. Xiao Zhou, wait a while for me. I will go bathe and change my outfit. We will attend the appointment.¡±

    ...

    After showering and changing her outfit, Ning Qing sat down in front of the dressing table to blow dry her hair. Yue Wanqing came in to take a look and said, ¡°Qingqing, are you going out? Work can be done anytime. Your body is the most important thing! Mum thinks that you should rest for 2 days at home before returning to work.¡±

    ¡°Mum, I am fine. My stomach doesn¡¯t hurt anymore; it still just a little bloated, and it will be fine in a while. I know my own body well. I am not going out to drink or anything. I only need to attend a meeting to discuss some business.¡± Yue Wanqing knew that she would not be able to convince her daughter. She could only sigh and take the hair dryer into her hands to help her dry her hair. Ning Qing enjoyed her mother¡¯s warmth and lifted her gaze to smile, saying, ¡°Mother, thank you. Mum, you must always apany me and be by my side. Qingqing is most blissful with Mom around.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Yue Wanqing looked at her daughter¡¯s beautiful face and her eyes, which were so gentle that almost had water flowing out of them. She sighed softly and said, ¡°Mother cannot apany you for your entire life. You must reconcile with Shaoming quickly. A couple when young but apanion when old. He will be the one who will apany you ¡¯til you grow old.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s longshes that were like two rows of butterfly¡¯s wings quietly fluttered, and she said softly, ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Zhou took the powder puff and said, ¡°Ning Qing, your face is too pale; I will help you apply some powder. It will make you look more awake.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head.

    The two circled around Ning Qing and were busy for a while. When they were done, they put their tools away and Ning Qing brought Xiao Zhou out of the door. The limo was parked on the roadside. The two walked towards the car.

    Honk! It was the sound of a car horn. A Bentley stopped in front of the pair. The windows rolled down; it was Lu Shaoming! Xiao Zhou looked at the handsome and mesmerizing face and politely greeted him, ¡°Young Master Lu, it¡¯s such a coincidence to meet you here.¡±

    Lu Shaoming nodded his head inly, and he looked towards Ning Qing. The girl was standing there quietly, and she was dressed in a light blue knitted wool shirt and tight white pants, and she wore a pair of white boots. There was a sling bag on her shoulder. The bag was of the typical style of a youngdy. It was yellow with green stripes, and there was a small cute silver bear hanging from it. It made her look casual yet fashionable.

    She looked at him once and moved her gaze away inly. She did not speak, and she turned herself to go towards her own nanny vehicle.

    Lu Shaoming: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Ay, Ning Qing.¡± Xiao Zhou saw Ning Qing walk away, and quickly bade farewell to Lu Shaoming awkwardly. ¡°Sorry, Young Master Lu, our Ning Qing is not feeling well today. We have to go.¡± Xiao Zhou ran to chase Ning Qing and also boarded the limo.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the car disappear from his sight. His handsome face was dark and sullen. He took extra effort to dress himself up and waited outside the vi for more than half an hour to create a scene that seemed like a coincidence. She just barely gave him a look and left?

    Why was she so cold towards him?

    He was her man!

    But, was she not feeling well?

    She had been kicked in the abdomen because she wanted to protect that pregnant woman. Where was she hurting?

    ...

    Inside the limo, Ning Qing took a nket to cover her thighs. She did not know why, but she was suddenly a little afraid of the cold. Actually, both her hands and legs were very cold, and they did not have any warmth to them. Xiao Zhou passed her a cup of red bean milk tea to drink and asked, ¡°Ning Qing, why didn¡¯t you say anything when you saw Young Master Lu? You are behaving too abnormally.¡±

    Ning Qing held onto the cup of milk tea and had a slight smile. Her tone was calm and collected as she said, ¡°Did I? Didn¡¯t you say that men are evil and tell me to loosen the reins only to grasp them better?¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Xiao Zhou was troubled. ¡°Young Master Lu lost his memory. He doesn¡¯t remember you, and you still have your 3 months promise to fulfil. Your situation now is not suited to use the method of loosening the reins only to grasp them better.¡±

    Yes, she was aware of that.

    She turned sideways to look outside the window and said softly, ¡°Xiao Zhou, I am a little tired. I want to let myself rest for a few days. Sometimes, men are really like the sand you hold in your hands. The harder you grab onto them, the faster they flow away. Nobody would be a robot and go to war daily without rest. Everyone¡¯s heart is made out of meat; they would be upset and disappointed also. So, don¡¯t bother with me. After I am depressed for a while I will recover very quickly.¡±

    ...

    In the hotel

    Ning Qing and Xiao Zhou walked into the hotel lobby. Xu Junxi was already there waiting for them.

    ¡°President Xu.¡± Ning Qing walked forward.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you are here.¡± Xu Junxi gave a warm smile and said, ¡°I heard Xiao Zhou say that you went to Europe these past few days. How was the itinerary?¡±

    Ning Qing curled her lips into a smile. Her smile was very bright, and she said half-jokingly, ¡°Not bad, but Find isn¡¯t a good ce for travel. I don¡¯t think I will be returning in the future.¡± Xu Junxi looked at her eyes seriously. They have known each other for 20 years. Whether she was being sincere or not, he could tell with one look at her eyes.

    Just like now: Although she was smiling on the surface, her smile did not reach her eyes. She had a forced smile, and she was being fake.

    ¡°Howe you thought of putting on foundation today?¡± Xu Junxi looked at her cheeks. ¡°I thought you usually didn¡¯t put on makeup?¡±

    ¡°Oh, President Xu, our Ning Qing is not feeling well. Her stomach hurts, and her face was a little pale, so I helped her to put on some powder. I didn¡¯t think that you would notice. Later, at the dinner table, you need to help Ning Qing by drinking alcohol on her behalf. She cannot take cold stuff now...¡±

    ¡°Xiao Zhou!¡± Ning Qing shouted to stop her. Xiao Zhou was on the receiving end of Ning Qing¡¯s stare, and she knew that she had made a mistake, and she stuck her tongue out.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Xu Junxiughed and said, ¡°Ning Qing, we are still friends. If there is anything that you still need help with, you can let me know.¡±

    ¡°That is a must. Like this time, when I invested in an entertainmentpany, didn¡¯t Ie looking for you? President Xu, let us go in to speak.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± The trio left in the direction of the private room.

    But at this moment, a handsome shadow appeared, Lu Shaoming had one hand in his pocket and walked in the direction of the lobby. Xu Junxi noticed him. The two men¡¯s gazes collided and had some kind of spark.

    ¡°Young Master Lu.¡± Xu Junxi stopped in his tracks and took the initiative to greet him. Lu Shaoming seemed like he had business to attend to in this hotel. After hearing Xu Junxi call out to him, he walked in front of the trio. His bright eyes scanned Xu Junxi, and his lips curled up into a cold arc. ¡°You are?¡±

    Xu Junxiughed in his heart. He heard that this man had lost his memory. Hmm, it really seemed like he had lost his memory, but this feeling of rivalry was still the same as before. Also, although this man had lost his memory, he could still pretend. Although he obviously came here for them, he still needed Xu Junxi to call out to him, only then did he walk over.

    Xu Junxi introduced himself and said, ¡°Young Master Lu, how are you. I have been looking forward to meeting you for a long time. You might have not known me as a person, but you have definitely heard of my name before, I am Xu Junxi, Ning Qing¡¯s first love.¡±

    Ning Qing heard his introduction and could not help but give Xu Junxi a stare. Xu Junxi looked at her with a pampering smile. This was all taken in by Lu Shaoming. His brows were cold and collected. His sharp and piercing gaze scanned their faces during their interaction.

    He was Xu Junxi?

    He had actually heard of him before.

    Very good, he remembered him now.

    Xu Junxi did not have to look at Lu Shaoming to know that there were two cold and piercing gazes directed on his face. He shrugged his shoulders carelessly and said, ¡°Young Master Lu, I have a dinner appointment with Ning Qing. We are going to the sixth floor. Where are you heading to? Do you want to take the elevator with us?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s such a coincidence, I am also going to the sixth floor. Let us go together, then,¡± Lu Shaoming said casually.

    ...

    Four of them entered the lift. Xiao Zhou observed the scene and knew that Ning Qing and Lu Shaoming were definitely in the middle of an argument. She wanted the two of them to interact more, so when she entered the lift, she stood beside Xu Junxi, allowing Ning Qing and Lu Shaoming to stand on the other side.

 Chapter 207 - Signs Of Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 207: Signs Of Jealousy</h4>

    Lu Shaoming was standing from a distance away. He had one of his hands in his pocket, and he used his other hand to press the button to shut the elevator doors.

    The four of them did not speak at the star, but Xu Junxi was keen enough to notice that Ning Qing had a white bandage on her left hand. He immediately asked with concern, ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong with your hand? Did you get hurt?¡±

    Lu Shaoming turned sideways, and his handsome back was gently leaning against the elevator wall. He turned to his side to look, and Ning Qing¡¯s small hand had been hidden in therge sleeves of the wool sweater. Maybe she did intend to cover it up, and it was indeed hard for him to notice.

    His expression in his eyes darkened. He did not need to ponder; he knew that it must be an injury that she got in Find.

    All Ning Qing could see in her line of vision was the man beside her turning his gaze around to look towards her. She smiled at Xu Junxi and said, ¡°President Xu, its nothing. I fell down so I scraped my palm. It¡¯s a small injury, and it will heal very quickly.¡±

    While she spoke, she silently slid her small hand deeper into the sleeve.

    It was easy for Xu Junxi to see through her subtle actions. He had heard that she went to Find to look for Lu Shaoming; did she get hurt because of Lu Shaoming?

    Was she concealing her own injury so the man beside her would not be able to see it? Was it because she was afraid that he would feel bad?

    Xu Junxi looked at Lu Shaoming and said, ¡°Young Master Lu, Ning Qing went to Find two days ago. I heard that you were also there. Did you see Ning Qing there then? My guess is that you didn¡¯t get the chance to do so, right? Based on the gentlemanly behaviour and upbringing of Young Master Lu, even from the position as a friend, you wouldn¡¯t allow a woman to get hurt, or even worse, get hurt because of you, right?¡±

    Lu Shaoming pursed his lips together lightly without saying a word.

    The atmosphere instantly turned awkward.

    ¡°Haha, President Xu, the president of Ind Wide Film and Media is already waiting inside the private room. How confident are you regarding the matter of our partnership?¡± Xiao Zhou swooped in to break the tense atmosphere.

    Xu Junxi politely replied to Xiao Zhou with a few words.

    The two of them were conversing, and the girl stood by his side silently. She seemed extra silent today. She did not speak much, and she was not willing to spare him a nce.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s heart felt like it was being squeezed by arge hand, and he felt slightly out of breath. He did not like her being so cold towards him at all.

    Did she injure her hand?

    He felt bad for her injuries.

    He wanted to hold onto her small hand to have a look.

    Lu Shaoming sneakily withdrew his left hand from his pocket. The girl¡¯s right hand was right by his side. He went a little closer to her, wanting to hold on to her small hand.

    Ding! The elevator doors suddenly opened.

    The girl lifted her feet and walked out of the elevator.

    Xu Junxi and Xiao Zhou also walked out, and Lu Shaoming was left alone in the lift. Lu Shaoming looked at the girl¡¯s lithe figure, and the pity in his eyes slowly turned into anger.

    What did she want to keep up kicking up a fuss for?

    Xu Junxi was her first love, and she should have known how much he cared about that.

    But she was still angry with him now.

    ...

    As they walked out of the elevator, President Li of Ind Wide Entertainment Media weed them. ¡°President Xu, Miss Ning, I have waited for a long time. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet both of you.¡±

    ¡°President Li, how are you?¡± Ning Qing smiled.

    ¡°How are you, Miss Ning. It is true that a thousand words cannot match up to a meeting itself. I didn¡¯t think that the newly made Director Ning would be so young and beautiful. The fact that you are interested in Ind Wide itself is truly our honour. Let¡¯s go, we will go in the private room to talk then.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± The group turned around.

    But at this moment, Lu Shaoming also walked out from the elevator. President Li saw Lu Shaoming and was immediately joyous. He took quick steps forward and nodded his head while bowing down to greet him politely, ¡°Young Master Lu, it is such a coincidence today to be meeting you here, are you here for business matters?¡±

    Lu Shaoming had both of his hands stuck in his pockets while he unintentionally nced at Ning Qing, and he replied, ¡°No, I am here to have a meal.¡±

    Ning Qing heard his reply and could not help herself but look at him. He said that he was here to ¡°have a meal¡±; could President Li not understand the intention behind his words?

    When was he so free that he coulde here to spend his time?

    Or was it because she was present here?

    As expected, President Liughed heartily and said, ¡°Well this is just perfect! if Young Master Lu does not mind, then would you give us the honour of eating with us? I have reserved a private room for us, and President Xu of Emperor Entertainment Group and new director Miss Ning are here. Let us all get to know each other.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Lu Shaoming agreed in a heartbeat.

    At this moment, Xu Junxiughed while he said, ¡°Young Master Lu, it is really such a coincidence today, we came to this hotel, and Young Master Lu also came here. Now that we are here to have a meal with President Li, Young Master Lu is also here to have a meal with us.¡±

    Lu Shaoming understood Xu Junxi¡¯s mocking words. Was he was saying that he was behaving like a stalker?

    Lu Shaoming had both hands in his pockets. Both of his legs were long and straight. He was dressed in a ssic white shirt paired with ck trousers, and it made him look elegant and poised. His dark and mature eyes lightly nced towards Xu Junxi, and he said slowly, ¡°That is right. If it is not a coincidence, how would President Xu¡¯s first love be someone else¡¯s woman?¡±

    Once he let those words out his mouth, the atmosphere became tense once again.

    Xu Junxi red at Lu Shaoming, and Lu Shaoming boldly stared back at him.

    President Li came to calm the atmosphere down and he said, ¡°Haha, that is enough. Let us not stand here to continue chatting. Let¡¯s go, let us enter the private room.¡±

    ....

    After entering the private room, Lu Shaoming was naturally invited by President Li to sit in the main seat. He squinted and looked towards Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing¡¯s expression was normal as she sat opposite Lu Shaoming. She was quite a distance away from him, and both Xu Junxi and Xiao Zhou were seated beside her.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s gaze was icy cold. Numerous years of elite education could not stop the urge to tear him up. She would not have not known that he wanted her to sit beside him, right?

    She still insisted on sitting together with that irritating Xu Junxi whom he hated.

    What did she mean exactly? When she wanted him, she would tease and y with him, and now when she had him in her hands, she felt bored, and wanted to distance herself as far as possible away from him?

    Lu Shaoming felt it difficult to contain his anger.

    The waiter served the dishes, and Xu Junxi said, ¡°President Li, we are here today because we want to talk about Ning Qing investing in Ind Wide Entertainment Media. With Ning Qing¡¯s poprity and value right now, she has chosen yourpany among a long list of other entertainmentpanies, as she is sincere in coborating with you. At the same time, it is also fated opportunity to do so with Ind Wide.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± President Li nodded his head immediately and continued, ¡°Director Ning is at the top of the entertainment industry. If she invests in Ind Wide, the share prices of Ind Wide will definitely rise significantly. I have already tasked my secretary to draft a contract, and if Director Ning chooses to work with Ind Wide, the conditions that I have given are the best conditions that I can give in all aspects.¡±

    President Li handed the contract over to Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing took the contract into her hands, and just when she was about to open the contract, a deep voice rang out in the air with vague happiness in his tone. ¡°Miss Ning wants to invest in Ind Wide? It is such a coincidence, I also have ns to invest in Ind Wide.¡±

    With his words, everyone present on the scene froze in their tracks.

    President Li looked at Lu Shaoming in disbelief. If he did want to invest in Ind Wide, with this man¡¯s wealth and power, if he thought of doing so, he would be able to purchase Ind Wide with a mere sentence.

    Ning Qing also looked towards Lu Shaoming, puzzled; she had never thought that this man would invest in Ind Wide.

    Lu Shaoming weed her gaze and heughed coldly in his heart. Heh, she knew how to look at him in the eyes now. She was treating him like a ghost for the entire day. What was he doing now?

    At this moment, Lu Shaoming said casually, ¡°President Li, if I invest in Ind Wide, I would think that Ind Wide does not need another investor, right?¡±

    He had a hint of threat in his words, and he asked President Li to totally ignore Ning Qing.

    ¡°This...¡± President Li was in a daze. He looked at Lu Shaoming and then looked at Ning Qing again. What were these two people up to right now? He was in a dilemma ¨C stuck between them.

    Ning Qing raised her hand to tuck some hair behind her ear. She lifted her eyebrows while she said to Lu Shaoming, ¡°Young Master Lu, you want to invest in Ind Wide, but you also have to also stand in line, right?¡±

    ¡°Stand in line? There is no such thing as taking turns in the corporate world. There is only ability itself. Miss Ning wants topete with me, okay then, let us see who has more money then. The richer party would be able to gain shares in Ind Wide then.¡±

    Ning Qing stopped speaking. She raised her eyebrows slightly, and her eyes were cold and calm as she looked towards Lu Shaoming.

    President Li quickly spoke to soften the atmosphere in the room. ¡°Young Master Lu, Director Ning, we are able to discuss this peacefully. Everyone is a friend here. A period of time ago, Young Master Lu still selected Director Ning to endorse Cabbage Plume in advertisements. Director Ning alsoplimented Young Master Lu during the Golden Lightning Awards, this...¡±

    ¡°Miss Ning, those words that you said during the awards presentation ceremony, were you being sincere then?¡± Lu Shaoming interrupted President Li,. He weed Ning Qing¡¯s quiet eyes, and asked her the question directly.

    Ning Qing knew the meaning behind his eyes. He wanted her to bow down to him, and he wanted her to take the initiative to apologize to him. He wanted her to grovel and say that it was true so that he would not participate in the matters regarding Ind Wide Entertainment Media.

    Yes, Ning Qing said ¡°yes¡± deep inside. She had been a logical person all along. In times like this, if she nodded her head, and said what she said was true, everything would turn out fine.

    Furthermore, the man opposite her was the man she loved. She always thought that women should look proper in front of their men. They should be able to put down their fa?ade, and need to use their gentleness to win over the man¡¯s strength.

    But at this moment right now, she did not want to be gentle anymore.

    Did he hear what she had said during the awards presentation ceremony?

    That was the most sincere and warm love that she had given him.

    He could choose not to ept it, but there was no need for him to threaten her with it on the dinner table.

    Just because she loved him, it was not right for him to do so as he pleased.

    Ning Qing curled her lips into a mesmerizing smile, and she said, ¡°Young Master Lu, some parts of what I said during the awards presentation ceremony were sincere, but it was mostly just to entertain the crowd.¡±

    Lu Shaoming heard her words and his handsome features turned cold. Hisrge hand that he ced under the table balled up into a tight fist.

    At this moment, Xu Junxi said, ¡°Since the business deal cannot go through, forget it then. Young Master Lu, President Li, let us enjoy our meals then,¡± Xu Junxi said as he gently ced a pair of chopsticks in Ning Qing¡¯s small hands. As if there was nobody beside them, he gently said, ¡°Ning Qing, I think that you should invest in other entertainmentpanies then. Isn¡¯t my Emperor Entertainment good? I can protect and assist you throughout the entire process.¡±

    Ning Qing lowered her gaze down and did not speak. Xiao Zhou put a crispy and fragrant butterfly biscuit into Ning Qing¡¯s small bowl. Ning Qing had not eaten it yet, and merely by having a whiff of its smell was enough to make the acid in her gute rushing up, making her want to puke.

    She quickly used her small hand to cover her mouth, and swallowed the acid down.

    ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong with you?¡± Xiao Zhou noticed her behaving abnormally and with panic, asked, ¡°Do you not have an appetite? In the past, you would take two bites of this butterfly biscuit. You liked it very much in the past. Why do you not like it now? Other than drinking some porridge aftering back to the countryst night, you haven¡¯t eaten anything else, Have some more food, I have noticed that you¡¯ve be quite slim recently.¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his gaze to nce at her. She had foundation on her face, and now, even the foundation was not able to cover the paleness on her face. She was probably very ufortable, and her longshes that were like butterflies¡¯ wings were quietly drooping downwards, and her eyshes seemed to have a stain of tears.

 Chapter 208 - Having A Fight

    Chapter 208: Having A Fight

    Did she have tears in her eyes?

    Did she choke because she retched just now?

    Xu Junxi passed a tissue to Ning Qing. ¡°Ning Qing. Are the dishes here not fit for your pte? Should we change to another hotel?¡± Xu Junxi unintentionally touched Ning Qing¡¯s small hand. He ced her little hand into his palm and said, ¡°Ning Qing, why is your hand so cold?¡± Lu Shaoming looked at Xu Junxi holding Ning Qing¡¯s hand. His eyes almost had fire spewing out of them. He frowned his brows and tried hard to suppress the feelings in his heart.

    At the same time, his strong heart felt a wave of pain. The girl¡¯s pale face made him a little fearful. Was he being too overboard? She did not give him any face at the table. He was actually very angry. But looking at her frail figure, he could not help but want to pamper her in his embrace.

    Did she slim down? Her figure was nimble. It had at the curves of an Asiandy. Her little 53 centimeter waist made all men crave her. Although her figure was thin, she was still supple. Wherever it was meant to be slim, it was slim, and she was still full bodied in other areas. She was a premium product in bed. Lu Shaoming swallowed his saliva. His mind kept reying how she looked that night.

    That feeling made Lu Shaoming feel like he had a ming fire ignite and burn inside him. Ning Qing speedily withdrew her hand from Xu Junxi¡¯s palm. She shook her head and said, ¡°I am fine, let us eat.¡± After that, Ning Qing ate very little. Xiao Zhou scooped a bowl of sweet fermented rice dumplings for her. She ate a small bowl. There was a dish of lemon zed ribs on the table, and she liked the vour of it. She ate a few pieces and had a bowl of rice with it.

    President Li sensed that the atmosphere around the table was a little amiss. Nobody said anything, and the atmosphere was awkward and stale. The girl ate quietly. He heard that she was usually smooth and slick when establishing social rtions. Maybe she was exhausted with socializing today. She only bothered with having her meal. Her pale white hand held onto the chopsticks gently, and she looked down as she ate her rice. The girl looked cute and elegant, and she made others¡¯ hearts go soft. Xu Junxi and Xiao Zhou were taking care of her.

    He did not know what the Buddha beside him was thinking. He did not see him holding his chopsticks. Simrly, he was sitting there silently. That sharp and piercing atmosphere made the president not dare to speak. President Li also realized that thezy Susan on the table did not move at all, and that dish of lemon zed ribs were always in front of Ning Qing.

    ...

    After the meal, Ning Qing left the private room first. Lu Shaoming exited after her and could not see her in his sight anymore. He circled around twice, and in the end, he saw the girl¡¯s shadow in the main lobby. She stood on the stairs, and below the stairs stood a group of passionate fans. Everyone was looking for her to sign an autograph. The girl took a pen to sign. She was a distance away. Lu Shaoming saw her lips smiling warmly, and she was somitted to each and every fan. Lu Shaoming stopped in his tracks and slowly stood at the same spot to look at her. The fans who came over to get an autograph grew in number. The fans were all crowded together. A boy who had just learned how to walk came out of nowhere. He squeezed his way into the group.

    ¡°Wa...wa...¡± That small boy was surrounded by the group of overzealous fans. He was probably hit by some fan somewhere, and he was crying in shock. Ning Qing lifted her eyes to look and speedily descended the steps. ¡°Everyone please give way, there is a small boy there. Everyone, be careful not to run into him; it is very dangerous.¡± Ning Qing squeezed her way into the group of fans. When she did so, the fans were even more excited when she bent down to bring the small boy into her embrace. She did not know who crashed into her. ¡°Ah!¡± She let out an exmation when she felt herself falling.

    ¡°Ning Qing!¡± Lu Shaoming saw the situation and immediately went on his heels to rush over. But there was a shadow that sped over faster than him. Xu Junxi already had Ning Qing tightly in his arms. A bodyguard came to disperse the crowd. Lu Shaoming saw that Xu Junxi¡¯s hand was always on Ning Qing¡¯s small waist. Ning Qing hugged the small boy and wasforting him softly. There was a young couple who ran over to fetch that small boy, and before they left, they thanked Ning Qing profusely.

    Ning Qing seemed to like kids very much. Her gentle gaze was always on the small boy. The small boyy down on his dad¡¯s shoulder obediently. He had a silly grin while he looked towards Ning Qing. He had no teeth and smiled while waving his hand. ¡°Big Sister, bye bye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡± After the boy disappeared, Ning Qing withdrew her gaze. Xu Junxi also withdrew his hand away from her waist.

    At this moment, Xiao Zhou ran over and Ning Qing bid farewell to Xu Junxi. ¡°President Xu, I¡¯m out of here.¡±

    ¡°Should I drop you off?¡±

    ¡°No need, I drove here today. President Xu, thank you for today. Thank you.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s expression was in and she politely brought Xiao Zhou away to leave.

    ...

    Xu Junxi was reluctant to part as he saw Ning Qing disappear. He turned around and it was only then that he realized that Lu Shaoming had been behind him unbeknownst to him. Ning Qing was not there. The two men¡¯s gazes immediately became sharp and arrogant. Xu Junxi lifted his brows andughed, asking, ¡°Why, does Young Master Lu have anything that he needs me for?¡± Both of Lu Shaoming¡¯s hands were in his pockets. His expression was in, and his deep soulful eyes were dark and dangerous like an abyss. His thin lips parted slightly, and he brought along some cynical touch as he said, ¡°President Xu still likes her?¡±

    Xu Junxi did not answer but asked him, ¡°Does it matter to Young Master Lu if I like her or not?¡± Lu Shaoming felt his chest exhale. One of his hands in his pockets instantly came out, and he mmed his fist directly on Xu Junxi¡¯s face.

    ¡°Can you still think about her now? She is mine. She is Lu Shaoming¡¯s woman!¡±

    Xu Junxi did not think that this elegant and ssy man would hit him so suddenly. Just how long he was keeping in for that he used so much strength when he hit him just now? Xu Junxi unexpectedly got hit on his right cheek. The side of his lips had a trail of blood that he did not wipe away. He cursed and dashed forward and gave a punch back to Lu Shaoming.

    ¡°Your woman? You treat your own woman like this? You are not embarrassed at all saying that?¡± Lu Shaoming got hit badly in the left cheek, two of them were members of distinguished society, but they did not bother about their respective images. They started fighting the main lobby of the hotel. Xu Junxi was entangled with Lu Shaoming. He hollered angrily and said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, I previously told myself that if Ning Qing was leading her life well, I would let her go. I would only watch her lead a blissful life and I would be satisfied, but now, how are you treating her? How long has she liked you for? 2 or 3 months? Why did she slim down so much? She chased you to go to Find. After she came back, she was behaving very odd. I have known her for 20 years. Even though she did experience a slump in the entertainment industry before, she didn¡¯t end up like this, pale and haggard. Lu Shaoming, how are you qualified to get her love now?¡±

    Lu Shaoming flipped over and held onto Xu Junxi¡¯s cor and pushed him against the wall. The two of them crashed onto the flower vase on the way to the wall. Crash! It was an ear deafening sound, and the staff in the main lobby and passers-by all gathered around to take a look for themselves. ¡°Lu Shaoming, what is wrong with me touching her? If you make her this upset again, I will snatch her away from you. I will love the person who you do not love.¡±

    ¡°You dare?¡±

    The two of them fought from the wall and ended up on the floor. Hotel security rushed over to separate the two of them. They had murder in their reddened eyes, and they still wanted to continue fighting.

    ¡°Junxi.¡± Xu Junxi¡±s current girlfriend ran over to him. She saw Xu Junxi was beaten up with a ck nose and red face. She quickened her steps and took out a white handkerchief from her pocket. Her eyes were filled with tears as she wiped Xu Junxi¡¯s face, and she said, ¡°Junxi, what happened to you? Does it hurt?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s senses which had been out on control slowly came back to him. He red coldly at Xu Junxi, then he made his way through the crowd, turning to leave.

    ...

    After exiting the main doors of the hotel, he walked towards the Bentley. A luxury SUV stopped in front of him. ¡°Shaoming.¡± Song Yajing and Zhou Zhilei stepped out of the vehicle. The two saw the state that Lu Shaoming was in and immediately covered their mouths in shock. ¡°Brother Ming, what happened to you?¡± Lu Shaoming did not have emotion and only looked towards them once. He did not say a word. He opened the door of the car, started the engine, stepped on the elerator, and the Bentley flew off.

    The car was going at high speed. When the tyres had contact with ground, the friction that it created made screeching sounds that were piercing to the ear. Song Yajing and Zhou Zhilei still had yet to react, and had their faces were full of dust.

    The two of them: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Aunt, what is wrong with Brother Ming? Did he...fight with someone?¡± Zhou Zhilei could not believe what she saw. What kind of person was Lu Shaoming? He was someone that had a golden spoon in his mouth the moment he was born. He was a member of high society. He overturned the corporate sector and was admired by all. Why would he go pick a fight? Someone of his social standing would not ever start a fight no matter how angry he was. He had good self-control and could control his own actions. He would know that holding up his fist would be a childish act that oonly juveniles would choose to do.

    Song Yajing was also taken aback. She pinched her fingers into a fist and said, ¡°Ever since Shao Ming fell in love with that Ning Qing, it was like he was enchanted by a devil. I feel like I don¡¯t know him anymore. Look at him now, he did not even greet me! He got into a fight! Does he even look like the grandson of the Lu family? Zhilei, did you seal the deal with Shao Ming in Find?¡±

    The moment she brought this up, Zhou Zhilei immediately grinded her teeth in hatred, but she still maintained a shy and conservative look and said, ¡°Aunt, this kind of matter, I...I can¡¯t do it. I still need Lu Shaoming to take the lead.¡± She would not be foolish enough to tell Song Yajing that she took the lead and gave herself to Lu Shaoming, but he didn¡¯t even want her. She wanted Song Yajing to pave a road for her.

    Song Yajing knew that Zhou Zhilei was shy. How could the daughter of a wealthy family have the face to take the initiative in these matters? ¡°Zhi Lei, let go of those matters first. We cannot take steps too big. If we did, Shaoming would start to suspect us. The most important thing right now is how to deal with Ning Qing. I see that Ning Qing is doing well in the entertainment industry. This is the time...¡±

    ...

    The Bentley cruised on the road, Lu Shaoming looked at the sidewalks as he drove and did not see Ning Qing¡¯s figure anywhere. Just now, he saw Xiao Zhou and the limo. Ning Qing did not board the car; she had gone off on her own. After cruising for some distance, on the right hand side of the road, a petite figure appeared, Ning Qing was walking alone on the road. Lu Shaoming slowed down and turned on his blinker to signal right. The girl was walking very slowly, and while she walked, she looked at the scenery near the roadside. He kept a distance of 6 or 7 metres from her to follow her from behind, using the ss to distance himself from her.

    The side of his lips still had blood. He used the sleeve of his white shirt to wipe it away and stole a nce at the mirror. The hairstyle that he had spent effort putting together this morning was now a mess and probably could not meet the standards of ¡°Handsome¡± in her heart.

 Chapter 209 - Treat Me Better; I Will Support You

    <h4>Chapter 209: Treat Me Better; I Will Support You</h4>

    He was too furious just now, He was so furious that his brain barely worked. That Xu Junxi, with his abilities, he actually could use one fist to make him end up on the floor, but he was actually so weak until both of them ended up brawling with one another.

    Lu Shaoming, you are really too weak.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the girl¡¯s tiny figure. He was still a little angry, but his heart was already soft like water. He thought of the scene where she was eating a bowl of rice quietly. He looked on as she walked alone on the road, and his heart was very much pain.

    He really pitied her.

    Couldn¡¯t she just take the initiative to take a step towards him. If she took one step forward, he would take the remaining 99.

    Ning Qing, Ning Qing...

    Lu Shaoming repeated her name in his heart numerous times. He thought about that night. His physical body was happy, and looking at how she had a cold attitude towards him right now, his heart was in pain. Today, every minute is torture.

    What should he do with her?

    ...

    Xu Junxi drove by with his girlfriend on the main street. He also saw Ning Qing, including the Bentley behind Ning Qing.

    Xu Junxi stopped the car beside the street, and he said gently, ¡°Get on.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± His girlfriend was puzzled.

    Xu Junxi bent his body forward. He used his long arms to open the front passenger seat door and said, ¡°I am sorry, my condition today is not too good, I think...I still love a person inside my heart. I need to reconsider our rtionship.¡±

    The girlfriend lifted her gaze to look at Ning Qing who was a distance away, and said gently and fearfully, ¡°Is it because of her? I have heard about what happened between both of you in the past. No matter what, Junxi, I will wait for you.¡±

    The girlfriend got out of the car.

    Xu Junxi was in a mess right now. He did not look at his girlfriend, but he stepped on the elerator and sped in front of the Bentley, and stopped his car beside Ning Qing.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming recognized Xu Junxi¡¯s car, and his face turned sinister. He floored the brake with both his eyes staring straight in front of him.

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Xu Junxi rolled down his window and called out to her.

    Hearing someone call out to her, Ning Qing turned her gaze sideways. She did not stop in her tracks, but she curled up her lips into pure smile and said, ¡°President Xu, it is such a coincidence. We meet again.¡±

    Xu Junxi continued to drive slowly, and said, ¡°Ning Qing, it is not a coincidence. I saw you here so I drove over here. Ning Qing, Lu Shaoming has lost his memory. His mother does not like you, and you continuing to be together with him will be very tiring for you. How much more youth do you have to waste on a person that has lost his memory? If he doesn¡¯t recover his memories at all, what are you going to do?¡±

    The warm spring breeze made Ning Qing¡¯s hair flow in the wind. A smile slowly overtook her small, gentle face, and she looked at Xu Junxi and replied softly, ¡°I never thought about what I was going to do if he didn¡¯t recover his memories. If he doesn¡¯t want me anymore, what am I going to do? That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been thinking about.¡±

    Xu Junxi froze.

    Ning Qing continued, ¡°President Xu, go back. Don¡¯t follow me. I don¡¯t need your care. These words, I hope they are thest time that I hear them, if not, we can¡¯t continue being friends anymore.¡±

    After that, Lu Shaoming saw Ning Qing turn at the bend. It was a pedestrian street. He could not drive his car there, and her figure was quickly disappearing from his line of sight.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s sinister eyebrows slowly dissipated, and he slowly curled up his lips into a smile.

    He just knew that she would not have a vague rtionship with Xu Junxi.

    She had one person living inside her heart. He knew that she could not give him her first time. It was okay. He allowed her to leave a piece of clean te to give to the person who has departed. It would be okay if she apanied him in the future.

    Lu Shaoming turned the steering wheel, and the Bentley sped away.

    Xu Junxi was slumped in the driver¡¯s seat. Ning Qing¡¯s words were clear and crisp. She was very direct. The two of them would never be together.

    At this moment, a knock could be heard at the window of his car. His girlfriend stood by the street, and had a gentle smile on her face while she said, ¡°Junxi, you should really let go this time. There are only two people in love. No matter the circumstances, it is not able to withstand thementary of a third party, and you will never enter her heart.¡±

    ...

    The next day, Ning Qing had a second endorsement that wanted her to do an advertisement. This was the most well known Korean online sales website that was avable in China. Not only did Ning Qing endorse them and have shares in theirpany, this was also considered to be endorsing her own brand.

    A woman managing a fashion brand. This was the most popr brand on the market right now.

    Ning Qing had many changes of outfits and took many different shots. One of them was a white shimmery mermaid tail skirt. She put her hair into a high bun and was striking a pose.

    At this moment, a familiar figure walked into her line of vision. Lu Shaoming brought Zhu Rui along with him, and both of them arrived on the scene.

    The man was dressed in a light green shirt, matched with a pair of grey pair of business trousers. The man¡¯s legs were too long, and he made the pair of business trousers look like bermudas. He had a pair of ck cotton socks on his feet together with his ck pointed leather shoes. He looked exquisite and perfect on the whole.

    It was the first time that Ning Qing saw the man dressed in a warm colour like light green. It made himck the stern coldness that he usually had. He appeared handsome and refreshed.

    He was conversing with the site manager, and two fingers on his right hand were elegantly clipped together to hold a document, leaving her to see half of his handsome and beautiful arc of his features.

    Zhu Rui was conversing with him softly. It was only then that he lifted his gaze to channel his gaze over in her direction.

    Ning Qing nced at him once, and did not have any expression on her face. At this moment, the photographer shouted, ¡°Start shooting now.¡± Shey back on a pink wall behind her and stood there attractively, showing off her S figure.

    She had a fan in front of her, and the wind was making the strands of hair by her cheeks fly in the wind messily. She used one hand to lift her skirt, and another hand wasbing her fringe back sensually. Her lips were curling upwards, and she let out a graceful andzy smile.

    ¡°Young Master Lu....¡± The site manager noted that Lu Shaoming was not listening to his words, and was instead channelling his gaze at the girl beside him, so he called out to him, but one time was not enough. The man was looking at the girl in a daze, and his deep eyes had some trace reminiscent of...the infatuation between a couple during their honeymoon phase?

    ¡°Young Master Lu, Young Master Lu...¡± the site manager called out numerous times.

    Lu Shaoming regained his senses, and calmly replied without any hint of awkwardness, ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Young Master Lu, please head this way. I will bring you to look around the department store,¡± the site manager said politely.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Lu Shaoming left with the site manager.

    While he was leaving, he heard the photographer say ¡°Okay,¡± andplement Ning Qing saying, ¡°Director Ning, we have finished our work load today perfectly. What other female artistes need half a day toplete their shoot? Director Ning took merely one hour; you definitely live up to your reputation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. I¡¯m of no use alone. I still need to thank your entire photography team for being so professional. Let us pack up, lunch will be on me.¡±

    After taking a few steps, the site manager was still talking about something. Lu Shaoming did not listen to a single word. He looked Zhu Rui instead and said, ¡°I remembered that Ning Qing gifted me a photobook before?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, President. It is inside your office.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded his head, and he lifted his gaze to look at the site manager. ¡°You seem to be very glib with your tongue. You have been talking non stop; do you want me to transfer you to the sales department?¡±

    The site manager: ¡°...¡± He got embroiled in a mess.

    He was downgraded from a manager to an executive in sales?

    This was a total downgrade. What did he exactly do to make this president not happy?

    Lu Shaoming pursed his thin lips lightly and lifted his heels as he left.

    Zhu Rui gave a pitiful look to the site manager. His president said that he was observing the department store. It was not the case at all, but rather, his entire heart was on the girl herself.

    ...

    Ning Qing changed into a new set of clothes and removed her makeup. She sat on the chair and did not stand up for a long time. Xiao Zhou noticed that her face was a little pale, and she hurried over and asked, ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong with you?¡±

    Ning Qing used her small hand to cover her stomach and said, ¡°I think I was standing in front of the fan for too long just now. My stomach feels hard and ufortable.¡±

    Xiao Zhou ced her coat over her shoulders and said, ¡°Ning Qing, why are your cramps so bad this time?¡±

    Ning Qing bit down on her lips and did not reply. She stood up slowly and said, ¡°I have to go to the washroom, and you apany the rest of them to eat. I wille over in a bit.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing walked to the corridor, and at this moment, there was a familiar person there ¨C Lu Shaoming.

    The two of them came across one another, and Ning Qing curled up her lips gently to say, ¡°Young Master Lu.¡±

    Seeing that she was willing to take the initiative to talk to him, Lu Shaoming¡¯s stern face instantly became gentle, and just about when he wanted to speak, the girl opened the women¡¯s bathroom door and walked inside.

    Lu Shaoming: ¡°...¡± Was she fooling him?

    Lu Shaoming stood at the original spot, and he looked around him. There was no one around, and he heard some soundsing from the washroom. As there was no one else around, he turned around and also entered the female washroom.

    Kacha! He locked the door from the inside.

    Ning Qing stood at the sink to wash her hands. The man came behind her to stand beside her. Both of his hands were inside his pockets. He was really very close to her, and the material of both their clothes were touching one another.

    The two of them did not have any contact for 3 or 4 days. Lu Shaoming¡¯s gaze wandered on her small face longingly. Her face was very pale. It was even more pale than the other time when she walked out of the hotel in Find. Themp in front of the sink illuminated her white and supple face. It was as white as the white of an eye. He could see every single tiny vein on her face, and there was no trace of blood in her face.

    Her body had a fragrant scent. It was probably because of the facial milk that she was using, or maybe it was the scent of her hair that she let down. Nnheless, she had a fragrance on her, and it was the clean and sweet smell that belonged to a girl.

    ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± He took the initiative to ask her how she was doing, and his deep and sexy voice had a hint of hoarseness in it. ¡°You are still working when you are not feeling well?¡±

    Ning Qing smiled lightly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Young Master Lu want topete for the shares of Ind Wide Media Entertainment? You want topete using money, so if I do not put in hard work to earn money, then I will be broke.¡±

    Lu Shaoming pursed his thin lips lightly and said, ¡°You know that I did not mean it that way.¡±

    Ning Qing, who was washing her hands at that time, froze and did not give a reply.

    Lu Shaoming used his hand to turn off the tap. He slowly bent down, and one of his hands was hooked over Ning Qing¡¯s small waist, pinning her against the sink. He used anotherrge hand to brush over her small face and said, ¡°Ning Qing, treat me...a little better; I will support you...¡±

    He had not finished his words, and pushed his hand off of her face. She took a few steps backwards in retreat.

    Her immense rejection made Lu Shaoming¡¯s facial expression darkenpletely, and he said, ¡°Ning Qing!¡±

    Ning Qing used one small hand to ce it on her chest. She wanted to control the urge to puke, and her eyebrows were tightly knitted together as she said, ¡°You have a fragrance on your body. Which woman did you touch?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes sparkled once, and his ears got red.

    He did not touch any woman! This was not the smell of a female fragrance, but...it was a man¡¯s scent.

    He used some cologne in the morning.

    Didn¡¯t all women like men using cologne? He used some, wanting her to like it, but he did not expect her to dislike it. Her expression looked as if she even despised it!

    But he would never exin it even if she beat him up. He was unable to say it with his own mouth.

    The girl put her guard up against him, and she distanced herself from him as if he were a type of virus, Lu Shaoming felt awkward, and at the same time, he felt a little anger. He said, ¡°Ning Qing, since you hate me so much, then I will leave now. After I go, don¡¯t ever think of meeting me again.¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his feet and departed.

 Chapter 210 - Young Master Lu That Was Being Difficult

    <h4>Chapter 210: Young Master Lu That Was Being Difficult</h4>

    After taking two steps, his sleeve was tugged by a small pale hand. Lu Shaoming stopped in his tracks. He knew that she would not bear to leave him like this. Both of his hands were in his pockets, he proudly stuck up his defined sharp chin and said, ¡°Ning Qing, let me warn you. If you dare to do this to me again, I would not have such good temper anymore. I will let it go this time. I will forgive you temporarily, you...¡±

    He nced sideways to look towards her. With this nce, he froze. She was looking at him with tears in her eyes. She was crying. Lu Shaoming panicked immediately. He took his hands out of his pockets and wanted to wipe away her tears, but when he thought that she despised the perfume scent on his body, he could only stop himself. He did not know why he was behaving so crazily. Why did he put on cologne? He never used stuff like that.

    At this moment, Ning Qing shivered helplessly while her teeth chattered. She cried softly and said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, can you not bully me like that? I did not do anything wrong. I am so exhaustedtely. My emotions are all over the ce, and I want to rest very badly. Can you approve two days leave for me? I don¡¯t want to chase after you for these two days... You weren¡¯t like thisst time. You were so good towards me... Lu Shaoming, where did the past you go...?¡±

    Lu Shaoming froze. He looked towards the girl¡¯s small face, and she was at a loss. He used his hand to hold onto the girl¡¯s delicate face, and he ced it in front of his eyes. Heughed coldly. ¡°Ning Qing, you don¡¯t want to run after me anymore? Is it that tiring being together with me? Heh, if you don¡¯t want to go chasing after me then don¡¯t do it. Do you need my approval on this? I am living well by myself, it was you who came to provoke me, so don¡¯t you lower your tone and speak to me like this. You make me seem like a sinner.

    ¡°You can borate now. What past and future? Who do you take me as? Ning Qing, you have finally said the words in your heart. You are looking for shadow on me, and you are treating me as a recement!¡± He was exerting his strength, and it felt rough. He pinched her cheeks very hard, and Ning Qing stretched out her small hand to hit his big hand away. She frowned and said, ¡°Let go. Release your hands! It hurts...¡±

    ¡°Pft, Ning Qing, what do you know about pain? What are you pretending in front of me for? Are you really in pain or not? The time in Find was not actually your first time! You were screaming in pain for such a long time. Tell me. How many men did you sleep with, who was the first man you slept with?¡± Ning Qing heard his words and stopped. She stared at him with her huge eyes and could not believe his words. ¡°You...What did you say?¡±

    Lu Shaoming curled up his lips into cynical arc. His expression was cold. His sharp, deep gaze scanned her body, and his brows showed the carelessness of a mature man. ¡°Do I have to repeat what I said? Did I not serve you well that night, so you are not willing to chase after me now? Did you think that I amcking in my techniques? How did the man in your heart want you? Say it. I can learn...¡± Pa! Ning Qing gave him a tight p. Lu Shaoming had been pped in the face. His big hand by his side was held in a fist. His exhaled twice through his nose, and he frowned painfully

    He did not want to say these words that were unpleasant, but the words were at the side of his lips, and things turned out this way. Actually, he knew that he was going crazy with jealousy. That man who took up such an important space in her heart, that man took away her first time. He was going mad with envy.

    She was only 21 this year. When did she give away her first time? That man who took it away from her youthful body, was he a gentleman in appearance but a beast in conduct? That night in Find, she took the initiative and was so passionate. Was it taught to her by that man? Actually none of this was important. The most important thing was that she said that she did not want to chase after him anymore. Heh. It was good then. He did not even qualify to be a recement now.

    It was very quiet inside the bathroom. Lu Shaoming slowly turned around. He looked at the girl¡¯s pale face and said through gritted teeth,¡± Okay, I will consider this p as payback for that night. We did not have a start, so we can¡¯t talk about ending. As for tying up loose ends, that night, I did not use any protection, so I request Miss Ning to go get medication herself.¡±

    While he said those words, Lu Shaoming elegantly straightened his shirt and said, ¡°Miss Ning, we will meet if it is fated to be.¡± He lifted his feet and left.

    She heard the man¡¯s footsteps slowly disappear in the distance. Ning Qing slumped her entire body on the floor, and her gut felt ufortable like a rough ocean. Shey beside the sink to retch. She did not eat anything in the morning, and now she was vomiting acid. Ning Qing sat at the corner of the wall. She slowly curled her legs up and buried herself into her knees. ¡°Woo.¡± She let herself cry loudly. ¡°Lu Shaoming, when will youe back?¡±

    ...

    Lu Shaoming walked out the doors of the department store. He sat inside the Bentley, stepped hard on the elerator, and flew away. His handsome face that was akin to a sculpture was tight and inauthentic. His deep eyes looked as if they could shoot out two streams of fire, and even the green veins on his forehead were twitching. How could that woman be so cruel towards him? After he came back from Find, he became less and less like himself. He got into a fight because of her. He dressed himself up well for her, and he lived his life so messily because of her.

    Actually he was living very well before this; why did she have toe and made his entire world go upside down? It was okay if it was upside down. She didn¡¯t want him now. How could she be so irresponsible? The night in Find was not her first time, but it was for him. He came from a good background. He received a good education. The past 31 years, he was never fickle in love. His heart was elegant and arrogant. He did not have many desires, but he had also thought that in this life, his desire would be given to either the woman that he likes or his future wife.

    That night, feelings were so intense that it was unpreventable, but at that moment, he did not think of it. He only thought of giving everything to the deepest part of her. But today she told him that she did not want to chase after him anymore....

    What did she want him to do? Did she want him to run after her? It was impossible!

    Lu Shaoming took out his phone and switched it off without hesitation. He would not let her contact him anymore. He would return to the office. He wanted to go to America, and he did not want toe back. She would regret it. She would definitelye searching for him. Lu Shaoming thought like this and floored the elerator. The bones on his hand were well defined. He hit the blinker and made a turn, his smooth actions bringing out an air of coldness and strictness.

    ...

    After reaching Guang Qing, he entered the office and he addressed Zhu Rui. ¡°Help me settle all remaining business in the country. I will return back to America in the afternoon.¡± Zhu Rui was confused for a moment and said, ¡°President, this decision is a little rushed...¡±

    ¡°Why, can you not settle it?¡± Lu Shaoming nced at Zhu Rui, his eyes sharp like an eagle¡¯s. Zhu Rui felt his scalp go numb instantly. He immediately nodded his head and said, ¡°President, I willplete it all now.¡± He lifted his feet and left the main doors of the office. But at this moment, Lu Shaoming stopped him in his tracks. ¡°Come back.¡±

    Zhu Rui turned around and said, ¡°President, do you have any other orders?¡± Lu Shaoming ced one hand into his pocket and said with half closed eyes, ¡°Turn off my personal telephone, tell anyone thates looking for me that I am not avable. Also, you.¡± Lu Shaoming stretched out his hand to point at Zhu Rui. ¡°You are not allowed to divulge information about me returning to America.¡±

    Zhu Rui, ¡°...¡± Was his President attempting to stage a disappearance?

    President was the person in control of a business, Empire Corporation, and he did not allow anyone to contact or look for him? Wouldn¡¯t this be too stubborn on his part? He had been beside President for many years, and he had never seen him acting like this, losing his calmness and rationality. Who had provoked President like this? Also, why did he point only at him? He did not have any ns to divulge information.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming first went to the rxation room to take a shower. He washed the cologne scent off himself, wrapped a towel around his waist, and walked out. He stood before the sink and threw away the hair gel and perfume that were on the counter into the rubbish bin. He opened the closet and he took the new warm-tone shirt that he¡¯d bought yesterday and threw it on the bed. He nned to ask someone to dispose of itter.

    He wore a white shirt and ck trousers to walk into the office, and he sat on the office chair. He grabbed a document and was ready for work. At this moment, he realized there was a photobook by his side. The small face that he least wanted to see appeared in front of him. It was probably because he mentioned the photobook to Zhu Rui in the afternoon. Zhu Rui must have ced the photobook here. He did actually want to take a look after he returned in the afternoon, but now, he did not even want to think of her. So what if she looked beautiful? Lu Shaoming wanted to throw the photobook into the bin. But, he froze mid-air. The front cover of the photobook was made out of ss. The girl was wearing a short pink strapless dress standing in a grass field. Her hair was flowing over her shoulders. She used one hand to cover an eye and was smiling while looking towards the sky. Her delicate face had a warm little dimple. The bright sun was reflecting 5 or 6 colours of light on her body; she was so mesmerizing and beautiful.

    Lu Shaoming slowly ced the photobook back on the table. His long finger slowly caressed the girl¡¯s eyes. His heart suddenly felt sour. He did not know what kind of feeling it was. Lu Shaoming took out his phone and pressed a key to switch on his phone. He looked down at his wristwatch. Two hours had passed, and she did not contact him? It seemed like she did not.

    He did not give up, he pressed the log for his calls and text messages. He searched one after another. Nope, she really had not contacted him. Lu Shaoming¡¯s heart suddenly felt irritated. He opened his messages and started to type a text message slowly ¨C Ning Qing, I will be returning to Americater. I am on the way to the airport now. If you still want me, then rush over quickly. I will wait for you....

    After he typed the message, Lu Shaoming suddenly wondered what nonsense he was typing. This was what he wrote? Lu Shaoming deleted everything swiftly.

    He took the receiver of the telephone up and dialled a direct line, wanting to contact Zhu Rui. Ring, ring, ring... But the line was dead, and it was only then that he recalled that he had switched the telephone off. He was silent for a few seconds. Lu Shaoming took up his phone to call someone. ¡°Hello, Secretary Zhu,e in for a while.¡±

    Two minutester, there was a knock at the door. The sound rang in the air. ¡°Come in,¡± Lu Shaoming said while taking out a document to cover the photobook.

    ¡°President, you called for me?¡± Lu Shaoming used his right hand to hold onto the pen to edit the document. ¡°Yes,¡± he said softly. He casually asked, ¡°Did anyonee looking for me just now?¡±

    ¡°In response to the president, Secretary Liu from the nning department and President Shi from Da Yu Construction, also....¡± Zhu Rui professionally rattled off a list.

    ¡®That¡¯s enough.¡± Lu Shaoming interrupted Zhu Rui with an upset expression. He coughed lightly and nced at Zhu Rui¡¯s pocket. ¡°Is your phonecking in funds? Why couldn¡¯t I get through to your phone just now?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? It is notcking in funds.¡± Zhu Rui took out his phone from his pocket and looked at his call log. ¡°President, you did not call me just now.¡±

    Lu Shaoming threw the pen on the table forcefully, pursed his lips tightly, and did not say anything.

 Chapter 211 - Have A Pleasant Journey! Take Your Time; I Will Not Be Sending You Off

    <h4>Chapter 211: Have A Pleasant Journey! Take Your Time; I Will Not Be Sending You Off</h4>

    Zhu Rui: ¡°...¡± Damn it, he offended President like this.

    President said that he gave him a call, but he did not have any record of a call being made in his phone, and what he said positively were all facts. He did not have any malicious intent, but President seemed to... He changed from being frustrated to being angry now.

    Could it be...that President was lying?

    Oh, my god, Zhu Rui could not even dare to believe it.

    ¡°Haha.¡± Zhu Ruiughed awkwardly, and hit his head while he said, ¡°President, I think I get what went down. You must have called my phone, but the reception is bad here, so I didn¡¯t receive the call.¡±

    It was only then that Lu Shaoming¡¯s facial expression rxed. He nodded his head and continued to say, ¡°Secretary Zhu, although I asked you not to let anyone know about me returning to America, if others are looking for me being in a real hurry, you can let them know about it.¡±

    Zhu Rui immediately waved his hands around and said sincerely, ¡°President, don¡¯t be worried. Since you do not wish to be disturbed, then I will definitely keep my lips sealed. Haha.¡±

    After his minor mistake that he made just now, he would not make another mistake again, but just as he finished his words, Lu Shaoming¡¯s sharp gaze came directed over to him.

    Zhu Rui, ¡°...¡± He got med for some random reason again, and he was really hurt.

    Lu Shaoming was raging furious. This Secretary Zhu looked smart on a normal basis; howe he was so slow today?

    Normally he would disseminate his whereabouts to Ning Qing. Did he really think that Lu Shaoming did not know about that? Did he need Lu Shaoming to teach him how to do so now?

    ¡°Alright then. I have nothing else. Get to work,¡± ordered Lu Shaoming.

    At this moment, it was only now that Zhu Rui got the message. When President came into the office, he told him not to divulge any information out to others, but he was actually referring to Madam.

    Now that he really did not tell Madam anything, President became anxious?

    Zhu Ruiughed in his heart. Could President actually be in the middle of a fight with Madam, and he¡¯s having a tantrum?

    President wanted Madam to know that he would be returning to America, and he was waiting for her toe chasing after him?

    Pfft, President throwing a tantrum was akin to behaving like a young girl. He was being way too adorable right now.

    Zhu Rui tapped on his own phone to change the contact name ¡°Madam¡± to ¡°Ning Qing,¡± ced the phone beside Lu Shaoming¡¯s hands politely, and said, ¡°President, my phone seems to be malfunctioning, if President has some time, could you help me repair it?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the phone, and his lips slowly curled up into a smile, but he quickly wiped it off his face and sternly said, ¡°Okay. Secretary Zhu, you have been working under me for many years. I just recalled that it is time for you to have a raise now. Go pick a new phone; I will pay the bill.¡±

    Zhu Rui¡¯s eyes lit up. Thank You Dear President!

    ...

    Xiao Zhou waited for Ning Qing in the grand hall of the department store for a long time, but Ning Qing did not appear. When she wanted to go upstairs to look for Ning Qing, she heard, ¡°Xiao Zhou.¡± Yin Shuiling ran over.

    ¡°Miss Yin.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Zhou. Howe I was unable to get through Ning Qing¡¯s phone these past few days. What is wrong with her?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Ning Qing went to Europe a few days ago; she lost her phone there.¡± After exining this, Xiao Zhou told Yin Shuiling softly, ¡°Miss Yin, I have noticed that Ning Qing has been in a foul mood for these 2 days. She seems to be in the middle of a cold war with Young Master Lu.¡±

    ¡°Cold war?¡± Yin Shuiling lifted her eyebrows up. She squinted her beautiful eyes and said, ¡°We know about her predicament right now. 2 months have passed in the 3 month process. Time is running out quickly. How would she bear to waste a second right now then? What is going on right now? Tell me everything you know about what has happened in detail right now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Zhou brought Yin Shuiling upstairs to look for Ning Qing. As both of them went up, she told Yin Shuiling everything that has urred over thest few days.

    The two of them stood at the door of the washroom. Xiao Zhou stretched out her hand to open the door, but the door was locked from the inside.

    Xiao Zhou was taken aback. She immediately knocked on the door and asked in a panic, ¡°Ning Qing, are you inside right now? What has happened to you? Don¡¯t scare us. Come out quickly. Ning Qing, treat it as me begging you to do so right now, you...¡±

    ¡°Xiao Zhou, step aside. Why are you so gentle towards her?¡± Yin Shuiling pushed Xiao Zhou away, and used her strength to hit the door and shout loudly, ¡°Ning Qing, I give you 3 seconds, if you don¡¯t open the door, I will kick the door open. Don¡¯t me me if you end up on entertainment headlines tomorrow. One, two...¡±

    She had yet to say the word ¡°three.¡± The door of the washroom opened up, and Ning Qing appeared before them.

    Xiao Zhou admired Yin Shuiling immediately. She hade up with a solution.

    But the smile on Xiao Zhou¡¯s face disappeared immediately. The petite figure in front of her copsed softly and directly fell onto the floor.

    ¡°Ay, Ning Qing!¡± Yin Shuiling quickly grabbed onto Ning Qing¡¯s small waist. ¡°Howe you are fainting? Your body feels so cold. Did you just step out of the refrigerator?¡± Sigh. ¡°Look what you are turning yourself into, is it all worth it all over a man?¡±

    Xiao Zhou immediately went forward to help support Ning Qing, and she said, ¡°Miss Yin, stop criticizing Ning Qing. Ning Qing, what exactly is wrong with you?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was pale. She opened her eyes to look at Yin Shuiling¡¯s small attractive face, and she stretched out her hand to touch her forehead. Her entire forehead was covered in cold sweat, and she said weakly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Maybe I sat on the floor for too long. When I heard that you were about to kick the door open, I stood up hurriedly, and felt like fainting as my eyes cked out.¡±

    Xiao Zhou, ¡°...¡± Threats were a useful tool.

    Yin Shuling held onto Ning Qing¡¯s slim arms to help her to take two steps forward. ¡°I heard Xiao Zhou say that you have not eaten all day. It makes sense that you fainted. Look at how pale your small face is. How long have you been crying for? Your eyes are all swollen. If I were Lu Shaoming, I would also not like you anymore. If a woman does not cherish herself, would you even expect a man toe to love you?¡±

    Ning Qing stared at Yin Shuiling weakly, and said, ¡°Shuiling, can you be more sympathetic right now?¡±

    ¡°No way! Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go for a meal.¡±

    The three of them entered the elevator together, and at this moment, Xiao Zhou¡¯s phone rang. A text message had juste in.

    Xiao Zhou tapped the message to have a look. It was a message from Zhu Rui. [Xiao Zhou, what is your Ning Qing doing? Why is she not answering her phone or replying to her text messages? My president is returning back to America; you definitely have to let her know about this.]

    Xiao Zhou replied immediately. [my Ning Qing lost her phone...] Whatever would follow, Xiao Zhou had to ask Ning Qing for her input.

    She handed the phone over to Ning Qing.

    But as she was doing so, Yin Shuiling snatched the phone away, and Yin Shuiling had a look at the text and typed a chunk of words furiously and sent it out. She threw the phone casually towards Xiao Zhou after she did so.

    Xiao Zhou looked at the phone. The message read as follows: [Ning Qing is on a blind date right now. She doesn¡¯t have the time. If Young Master Lu wants to leave, have a pleasant journey then. Tell him to take his time; I will not be sending him off.¡±

    Xiao Zhou: ¡°...¡±

    Ding! The elevator made it to the selected floor, and Yin Shuiling held Ning Qing¡¯s small hand as they walked out. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will bring you to have a meal. What do you mean you ¡°don¡¯t have an appetite?¡± This is not an issue of having no appetite, but rather, it is the problem of the dishes themselves. Sour, sweet, spicy and salty ¨C you definitely would have a favourite among them.¡±

    Ning Qing was not too excited. She said, ¡°Oh¡±, and followed behind Yin Shuiling like an obedient baby.

    The two of them disappeared before Xiao Zhou¡¯s line of sight, and once again, Xiao Zhou was left at a loss for words.

    ...

    The two of them arrived in a Western restaurant. The waiter handed them the menu, and Yin Shuiling looked at the menu and said to Ning Qing, ¡°Ning Qing, you usually like to eat fruit cakes the most, I will order one for you.¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want it, it¡¯s too sweet.¡±

    Yin Shuiling didn¡¯t even lift her head up as she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like to eat sweet things, could you actually favour sour things then? No problem, I will let the chef prepare a cake with tangerine filling in the middle.¡±

    ¡°Tangerine?¡± Ning Qing thought about the tartness of the citrus juice. She was about to salivate, and even her stomach was starting to growl in hunger. ¡°Is it okay to do this?¡±

    ¡°Why would it not be okay? I will order a steak for you as well.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±

    ¡°You have to eat. I will use the juice of a green apple to grill the steak, and then drizzle it with some sour tomato sauce. I guarantee it will taste good.¡±

    Ning Qing heard her words and was won over. Yin Shuiling spent this 3 years in the United Kingdom not only honing her craft inic book drawings, but she also improved drastically in her culinary skills, and she would use her wild imagination to create many delicious dishes.

    Yin Shuiling was dressed in a long denim shirt today. The light blue material made her tiny face look enchanting and mesmerizing, and she had a scarf around her neck. The mustard yellow scarf was lying casually on her small shoulders, and her shoulder length hair was straight and attractive.

    She took a fountain pen in her right hand to scribble on the menu, and her beautiful, upright back wasying against the soft sofa. She did not lift her head up as she was speaking, and whenever Ning Qing protested, she would lift up her eyebrows.

    She had the demeanour of a queenpared to the ultimate gentleness of Ning Qing. Ning Qing was blinking her eyes while pouting her lips; she indeed look like a tiny obedient baby.

    The two of them discussed their meal with one another and made their orders. Ning Qing had a look; there were already 7 or 8 dishes.

    ¡°Shuiling, can we finish so many dishes? And you also wrote down a ton of special instructions. Would they even bother with that?¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not answer, and at this moment, the waiter came to take the menu back and politely greeted Yin Shuiling, calling her ¡°Young Madam.¡±

    Ning Qing was taken aback. ¡°Shui Ling, is this restaurant Older Brother Yin¡¯s?¡±

    Yin Shuiling nodded her head without any expression on her face; ¡°Yeah, he has gifted this western restaurant to me now. I am the boss here. So Ning Qing, it will be on me this time. If you want to have it in the future, you cane whenever you¡¯d like.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at Yin Shuiling¡¯s facial expressions as she asked softly, ¡°Shuiling, you and Older Brother Yin...¡±

    ¡°Just ask whatever you want to know. What are you stuttering for? Between he and I, other than a marriage certificate itself, we are doing everything that a husband and wife would do.¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡±

    Yin Shuiling lifted her gaze suddenly and examined Ning Qing seriously. ¡°Ning Qing, you like sour things so much, are you pregnant right now?¡±

    Hearing her mention this, Ning Qing¡¯s expression darkened as she shook her head. ¡°No, I had my period two days ago.¡±

    Yin Shuiling said ¡°Oh. If you have your period, that means that you are not pregnant. Then why is your condition so bad during your period this time?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small pale face had a few traces of blood. She bit down her lips, and did not speak.

    Yin Shuiling understood immediately. ¡°Ning Qing, you chased Lu Shaoming all the way to Find. Was it all because you wanted to let him sleep with you? You are also such a failure. Let me tell you something: You¡¯ve chased after Lu Shaoming this whole time. You have been wrong all the way from the start. You cannot pamper the man. Just look at your innocent look ¨C like a littlemb. You took the initiative to bring yourself to his door. He would take you and not im responsibility after that. You...¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, I beg you, can you not talk anymore?¡± Ning Qing lifted her body up and stretched out her hand to block her mouth. ¡°You are still criticizing me. With you being like this, it would be weird if Older Brother Yin didn¡¯t like devouring you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling swatted her small hand away, andughed heartily, ¡°My Older Brother... He, he is a beast once he removes his clothes.¡±

    Ning Qing sat down and stretched her leg out to kick Yin Shuiling twice. Yin Shuiling looked at her, and saw Yin Muchen walking towards their direction.

    The man was dressed in a ck suit. The premium handmade material made his figure look extra handsome. The man who was 34 years old this year had all of his emotions hidden inside his dark eyes. He wore a wrist watch on his right hand that he casually ced it in his pockets, and every stern and elegant movement of his brought out the glow and mour of a precious-metal magnate.

 Chapter 212 - Ning Qing, I Like You, I Really Like You Very Very Much

    <h4>Chapter 212: Ning Qing, I Like You, I Really Like You Very Very Much</h4>

    The color ck suited Yin Muchen very much. A man like him had too many ck emotions that nobody knew about. His cold and elite air that he brought with him was that of a mature man that has endured many hardships over the years. This kind of man who has been through the hardships of life was the most lethal towards women, and he was especially attractive.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s line of sight collided with his. He was walking out of the restaurant. There was a luxury SUV parked outside, and his beautiful female secretary was waiting outside for him.

    ¡°Brother.¡± Yin Shuiling curled her lips into a smile and called him in anguid tone.

    ¡°Big Brother Yin,¡± Ning Qing addressed him.

    Yin Muchen nodded his head slightly, and walked out of the doors of the restaurant.

    Ning Qing instantly felt embarrassed. ¡°Shui Ling, we really should not have chatted about that topic. I don¡¯t know if Big Brother Yin heard it or not?¡±

    He heard it.

    Yin Shuiling knew.

    Because at the moment he left the door, his gaze was fixed at her legs below the table. Her long shirt went down to her kneecaps, letting out a shine that resembled fine jade. She was even more attractive than a young model...

    The waiter was serving the dishes, and Yin Shuiling received a text message.

    [I will be doing overtime tonight;e to my office.]

    It was sent by Yin Muchen.

    Yin Shuiling had a calm and collected expression on her face. She cackled coldly inside her heart. She did not say anything wrong about this man; he was really a beast!

    ...

    Under Yin Shuiling¡¯s supervision, Ning Qing¡¯ stomach was round and full. She had to say that after Yin Shuiling¡¯s tweaks of the dishes had sounded especially good, and it matched Ning Qing¡¯s appetite well. Ning Qing was full, and she felt bright and cheery. ¡°Shuiling, can you lend me your phone?¡±

    ¡°I will not lend to it you!¡± Yin Shuiling rejected her resolutely. She looked at Ning Qing with hatred and said, ¡°Want to give a call to Lu Shaoming? Ning Qing, I treated you to a meal,forted you, and made you happy. It was not for you to have energy to continue chasing after Lu Shaoming. Be quiet and stay here. This time, wait for Lu Shaoming to take the initiative to look for you.¡±

    Ning Qing pouted her lips feeling wronged, ¡°But...¡± He would not look for her.

    Before she could say those words, ¡°Shuiling.¡± A handsome young fe walked over.

    Yin Shuiling stood up immediately and she greeted the young man, then turned to Ning Qing and said, ¡°Ning Qing, this is my ssmate. His surname is Liu, you guys chat for a bit. I will go to the kitchen to take a look. I will be backter.¡±

    ¡°Ay, Shuiling.¡± Ning Qing wanted to stop Yin Shuiling from leaving, but Yin Shuiling walked away already. Ning Qing awkwardly looked at the young man seated on the sofa opposite her. She did not know what Yin Shuiling was up to, but out of respect, she smiled and said, ¡°How are you?¡± The young chap had a glib tongue, ¡°Miss Ning, how are you? I have seen all your movies and stage ys that you were in. I am a loyal fan of yours. You are even more beautiful in person than on screen...¡±

    ...

    When Lu Shaoming rushed to this Western restaurant, he looked through the French windows to see a couple seated near the windows. That handsome young fe was in the middle of a conversation, and the girl was listening intently with a gentle smile on her face. They duo consisted of a handsome man and a beautiful woman, and they looked to be well matched. Lu Shaoming almost had two streams of firee out of his eyes. He sat in the office using Zhu Rui¡¯s phone to send her a message first.

    [Miss Ning, our President is going back to America. He is on the way to the airport now, you need to chase after him. Quick!] After he sent the first text, he was afraid that she would note, so he added another line.

    [Our President might have sharp words, but his heart is as soft as tofu. Only if Miss Ning gets his favour and makes the first move, President will definitely forgive you immediately.]

    In the end, he waited for half an hour, and he did not receive any reply. Then he used the phone again to send Xiao Zhou a text and also used the words, ¡°I would pardon you.¡± He was waiting nervously and in exchange all he received was ¡°blind date¡± and ¡°leave slowly, I will not send you off.¡±

    The control that he prided himself over the years momentarily disappeared and he ordered Zhu Rui to search for her movements and immediately rushed over. She let him see this scene? He really wanted to strangle her to death. Lu Shaoming took in a deep breath and lifted his brows cryptically, and when he opened his eyes, Ning Qing had stood up, probably to go to the washroom, and that young chap was still seated on the sofa.

    Lu Shaoming curled his thin lips into a smile, and he lifted his feet to walk into the restaurant. He walked to the edge of the table. His long, beautiful fingers knocked on the table for a few times. His voice was low and charming as he said, ¡°How are you?¡± The young chap lifted his gaze to look at him. He was polite and said, ¡°Uncle, how are you?¡±

    Lu Shaoming, ¡°...¡± Uncle? Who was your uncle?

    ¡°Uncle, who are you looking for?¡± The young chap was around 20 years old. He blinked with his naive eyes and looked at Lu Shaoming innocently.

    Lu Shaoming: ¡°...¡± I will control myself. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    The young chap shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    Lu Shaoming stuck one hand into his pocket and he used another to touch his own cor. He pursed his thin lips lightly. He said the next words with pride, ¡°Lu Shaoming¡±

    ¡°Oh, it turns that you are Lu Shao...¡±

    Lu Shaoming had satisfaction in his eyes. Thank god that you at least have some knowledge and experience. But the young chap still did not finish his words. ¡°...Ming? Uncle Lu, why are you here to look for me?¡±

    Lu Shaoming,¡±...¡± The tips of his eyes were twitching. He grabbed onto his fist, and pressed down his own violent temper. He seemed elegant and took note of his poise. Come, squeeze out a smile. Lu Shaoming curled up his lips into a smile and pointed at the ce that Ning Qing disappeared to. ¡°Ning Qing, is my woman.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The young fe was shocked, ¡°She is...¡±

    Lu Shaoming nodded his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°... Aunt?¡±

    What Aunt? Lu Shaoming had a dark expression on his face and opened his mouth to correct him, ¡°Older sister.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± The young chap understood and nodded his head. ¡°Since she is still not an aunt, then that shows that Uncle has not married her. Since you are not married, then everyone still has the right to chase after their own happiness,¡± the young chap said seriously while looking at Lu Shaoming. ¡°Uncle, you are not matched well with Ning Qing. Firstly, you are not of the same age group. Ning Qing is only 21 this year; she has not even reached her double 2s. Uncle you are so much older than her. How do you have the guts to be in a May-December rtionship? You would not have anything inmon with one another, so I suggest that Uncle let go of Ning Qing¡¯s hand, and allow her to fly freely in the sky.¡±

    Lu Shaoming:¡±...¡± Was he getting schooled right now?

    Also, what... May-December rtionship?

    Although she was very young, it was especially obvious when she was in bed. She was a small, pink ball. When she was in embrace, she was soft and savoury. Don¡¯t even mention...her vour...

    Lu Shaoming swallowed his saliva and disposed of his dirty thoughts, he red at the young fe intently with his dark eyes and tried not to be angry but show his power instead, he used the expression in his eyes to scare the young fe away. He was best at doing that.

    But the young fe did not get it totally, he stretched out his hand to wave it in front of Lu Shaoming. ¡°Uncle, I know that I am handsome. I am the hottest hunk at the university, but you don¡¯t have to stare at me like that.¡±

    Lu Shaoming:¡±...¡± They were talking withoutmunicating, and he failed totally. He sat down slowly on the spot of the sofa where Ning Qing sat beforehand, and then stretched out his right finger to curl it up, indicating for the young fe toe closer.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Uncle?¡±

    Lu Shaoming sighed profoundly and said, ¡°Young fe, I am telling you these words on the basis that we met by fate today. Ning Qing, she... She is very hard to take care of. She likes a lot of luxurious bags, clothes, and essories. Whenever she spends, it is around 6 zeros and above, you take Un...Uncle has raised her for a year; I am going broke. She despises me now, and wants to kick me to the curb to find another person to do so. Young fe, Uncle sees that you have a future; don¡¯t ever ruin it on such a woman that is so vain.¡±

    The young fe had in his mouth in an ¡°O¡± shape, ¡°Uncle, is this true?¡±

    ¡°Would I cheat you? Let me ask you: Are you wealthy?¡±

    ¡°No, I am not.¡±

    ¡°Then you better leave fast. There are plenty more fish in the sea.¡± The young fe lifted his head and looked towards the sky. It seemed to make sense. ¡°Uncle, I should be on my way then. Bye bye.¡± The young chap departed.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the young chap, and satisfaction was in his eyes. Leave quickly, leave quickly. Want to battle with me? You are still too young.

    At this moment, a shadow dressed in denim entered his line of vision. Yin Shuiling pped while she smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Lu is definitely glib with his tongue.¡± Lu Shaoming looked at Yin Shuiling directly in the eyes. It was very obvious that she had seen the entire conversation between him and the young chap go down before her eyes. Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows and did not seem flustered at all. He slowly stood up, and because he sat down just now, his trousers had a crease that seemed like flowing water on his long legs that he was proud of. He curled up his thin lips and regained the cold look that he usually donned on a daily basis.

    ¡°Miss Yin, was it you who set Ning Qing on a blind date?¡± Yin Shuiling graciously epted the man¡¯s deep gaze and nodded her head saying, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why not? As the best friend of Ning Qing, I wish bliss upon her. Since Young Master Lu is unable to bring her happiness, then I would help her to search for bliss then.¡± Lu Shaoming frowned his eyebrows lightly and did not speak.

    Yin Shuiling continued, saying, ¡°Young Master Lu, when you enjoy a woman and aremitted to loving her totally, it is easy for you to ignore the other party¡¯s feelings. But in this world, would a person love someone else but not want to receive love in exchange? Actually women depend on their instincts and their sense of smell. Men always think that women are oblivious. Since the woman was so determined, the manment that they did not realize the degree of the woman¡¯s love until it was toote.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, there is no one on this earth who is unable to continue living after leaving another person. But you had to meet such a girl like this. She was willing to chase after you the whole world over. You did not know that actually every time you were cold towards her, you were subjecting her to pain and heartache. If she didn¡¯t love you, how could you hurt her like this? So don¡¯t think of using cruel words to pierce through her again, and also don¡¯t use your departure to coerce her. Ning Qing is now suited to receive love from any outstanding man in this world.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, I hope the words that you said to her in the restroom tonight would be yourst. If not, I would let you know that you are acting like a little boy today.¡± Yin Shuiling turned around and left with a dominating force.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming drove to a nearby bar. He sat at the bar, and he drank cup after cup of strong liquor. At this moment, the neon lights shone from every direction inside the bar. The man¡¯s handsome sculpture-like face was illuminated by the lights, and he looked elegant and mesmerizing. He immediately attracted arge group of women¡¯s gazes, and one of them, a pure and beautiful girl, came up to chat with him. ¡°Sir...¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Lu Shaoming did not turn his head and spoke with a cold tone.

    The girl was embarrassed. She stomped her feet and left. Those women who were eyeing him saw that he did not have any interest. He was so cold and detached, and they all scattered away in a moment. ¡°Uggh!¡±

    Lu Shaoming drank 3 sses of wine, and then took out his phone from his pocket.

    He was typing a text.

    [Ning Qing, I ask you onest time, do you still want me?]

    She did not reply.

    Lu Shaoming stretched his hand, drank another ss of alcohol, and continued to type.

    [Ning Qing, let us not fight anymore. What do you want to do? Okay, I admit that I was in the wrong. The things that happened in Find were all my fault; I was wrong in the restroom. Let us reconcile.]

    [Ning Qing, I like you, I really like you very very much...]

 Chapter 214 - Ssh, Donâ€™t Say It! This Is Embarrassing

    <h4>Chapter 214: Ssh, Don¡¯t Say It! This Is Embarrassing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Lu Shaoming carried Ning Qing into her room. Their bodies were both drenched. For a moment, Lu Shaoming did not know where to ce her.

    There was a heater inside the room, and it was warm and toasty. He sat on a chair and held her in his embrace.

    ¡°Ning Qing, wake up.¡± Lu Shaoming did not know why she suddenly fainted. Her body was really cold. She was also affected by the dampness of the rain, and the cold entered her body.

    He did not think too much. He used one elbow to keep her in his embrace, while another hand went to the back of her dress to look for the zipper, and he helped her remove her damp dress.

    When he was about to remove her bra, the girl in his embrace wailed. ¡°Oooh.¡± She was awake.

    The girl opened her water-filled eyes. Her ck irises were shining brightly, and she looked beautiful. She nced at him once and looked downwards to look at hisrge hand that was just on her bra. Her face went red, and she used her frail small hand to press hisrge hand. ¡°Shaoming, what are you doing?¡±

    Her delicate face was 30% frail gentleness and 70% shyness and restlessness. She could only gaze at Lu Shaoming and felt herself go weak.

    He did not think of doing anything.

    ¡°I ...wanted to help you remove your wet clothes, then carry you to take a shower. Ning Qing, why did you faint just now? I have seen that your body has gotten very weak recently. Tell me, does your stomach still hurt?¡±

    Observing that he did not have any other intent, Ning Qing let out a sigh of relief, and she was lying in his embrace softly. She raised her small head to look at him, ¡°I was...on my period, so my stomach hurt.¡±

    Period?

    Lu Shaoming frowned and seemed confused.

    Ning Qing attempted to straighten her body, and she obediently ced her small head against his broad shoulders. Because she was shy, she ced a small hand at the side of her mouth and bent down beside his ears to say, ¡°Girls have their periods for a few days of the month. During those days, their bodies are weaker and they are emotionally unstable. That was probably the case with me. I also got drenched in the rain just now, so I probably fainted due to that.¡±

    Lu Shaoming turned his head and both their noses were very close to one another. Her hair was all wet. It was stuck messily along her cheeks, and she looked as beautiful as a lotus flower breaking the surface.

    The room was so huge, and she purposely spoke so softly, making the two of them seem like they were whispering secretly.

    Lu Shaoming felt his heart soften greatly. He looked at her big, moist eyes and her milky white skin and her small lips that resembled cherries, it felt as though he were holding a small girl in his embrace.

    Two of them had an age gap of 10 years. If she called him Uncle, it would be socially eptable for her to do so.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s lower abdomen froze. A random kind of exhrating feeling made itself into his blood, and he felt his blood boil.

    He also lowered his voice. His low, manly tone was gentle and made others want to listen more. ¡°That night, didn¡¯t you note?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡± Ning Qing bit down on her pink lips, in her vision, all she could see was his mature and handsome face. ¡°After that night, I came here from the airport after I returned.¡± While she spoke, her delicate face pouted. She puffed up her cheeks and red at him. ¡°You still had me take...contraceptive pills. I am already on my period; I would not get pregnant.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at her small face. It was abnormally soft and angry due to her shyness and frustration. His head suddenly went forward, and he opened his mouth to kiss her lips.

    ¡°Ah.¡± Ning Qing was taken aback by his sudden action. She was still seated on his thighs, and she immediately stretched out her thin arms to firmly hold onto his neck. Her small face was buried in his back, and she hid away from his lips.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Ning Qing smiled with eyebrows curved and she was proud of her own quick-wittedness.

    Lu Shaoming felt out of breath. Beside his ears was her ringingughter. When she spoke, it was attractive and sweet; she had was the softness of a youthful girl.

    Hisrge hand held onto her 53 centimeter waist even tighter. He lowered down his tone to maintain the way they were speaking in a secretive manner, and in a pampering manner said, ¡°That night, were you in pain?¡±

    Ning Qingid on his shoulder and nodded her head, ¡°Yes... After that I got my period and it hurt everywhere. It was so ufortable.¡±

    Lu Shaoming slowly got closer to her. He shut his eyes and frowned while he nudged his thin lips on her small face and kissed her bit by bit. ¡°Sorry, actually I did not think I would have such quick developments with you. I am a person that would not want a woman before giving her the status she needs. The words that I said in the restroom were all words thrown out there in the heat of anger. Don¡¯t take them seriously. I didn¡¯t think of asking you to take the pills...¡±

    ¡°Shh, stop speaking!¡± Ning Qing stretched out her small hand to block his mouth. She was blushing, and her eyes were full of blissful glow. She used another hand to gently graze his nose that was sharp like a mountain peak. Sheughed and said sweetly, ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡±

    How could he say these matters like this out loud in such a proper and serious tone?

    He was an old man who was rigid in his doctrines.

    After she grazed his nose, Lu Shaoming felt his entire body shake. The feeling was like a mature old man that was kissed by his daughter upon returning home, and he had a mouth full of saliva.

    This feeling felt like a little cryptic and embarrassing.

    Who asked her to be so young?

    The actions of a little girl made his heart melt.

    Lu Shaoming swallowed his saliva a few times and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Go take a shower. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Ning Qing climbed down from his thighs and said, ¡°I will go bathe first. You will go after me.¡± She entered the washroom.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming stood up and he observed the room in detail. This was the first time he came into her room. It was a room of a young girl. The room had a pink and white d¨¦cor. The curtains were made of gold tassels embroidered in a retro royal style. She had a shining crystalmp, a girly dressing table, a closet, and a sofa, and it was all tidied up neatly.

    Her bed was not considered big. She had a pink and white nket and a soft pillow that had cute little cat ears, and there was a small bear that had a ribbon lying beside the bed.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the teddy twice. He did not know why, but he was sure that he has seen this teddy somewhere before.

    But he could not recall where.

    The decoration of the room showed that she was someone who ced importance on the quality of life. She was a small woman that was full of life, and most importantly, she still had the heart of a young girl that had yet to mature.

    Lu Shaoming turned to look at the washroom. She did not have a door for the shower cubicle, but she had a strong frosted ss. Through the ss, he could somewhat make out a petite, curvy figure.

    He immediately averted his eyes.

    At this moment, the frosted ss door was pushed open. The girl behind it said sweetly, ¡°Shaoming, I am going toe out now. Close your eyes.¡±

    She did not have her nightgown and only wrapped herself in a towel.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming turned around and closed his eyes.

    Ning Qing ran with small, soft steps. She plodded herself onto her bed. She was like a pink fluffy ball that cheekily rolled around twice, and she speedily used the nket to cover her body leaving only her head exposed.

    After finishing her actions, she turned her two big bright ck eyes to look towards the man. The man was still standing sideways with his eyes closed.

    His shirt and trousers were soakedpletely. stered on his tall and handsome body, his broad, handsome masculine figure was shown through that thin piece of clothing. Ning Qing¡¯s line of visionnded on his six pack abs on his t waist. His white shirt was tucked into his trousers, perfectly enting his Adonis belt.

    Ning Qing could not help but look downwards. He had one of his hands in his pockets, and another had a wristwatch, and was ced on his sides. His casual standing pose was handsome and mesmerizing, and his elegance was extremely attractive.

    Ning Qing hadughter on her face as she said, ¡°Shaoming, I am done. You can open your eyes now. Go to the washroom to take a shower, quick.¡±

    If she did not call him, she did not know how much longer he was going to keep his eyes closed.

    Since he had lost his memories, he was more and more rigid. Like what he just said ¨C she had no name or status. He was probably embarrassed to take advantage of her.

    That day in the resting room in the office, she even made him blush.

    Him being so receptive... He was very cute.

    Lu Shaoming opened his eyes. He knew from his peripheral vision that the girl was looking at him, but he did not look at her. He was afraid that he would see things that he was not meant to see and would not be able to control himself.

    ¡°Then I will go take a shower.¡± He lifted his feet and walked into the washroom.

    ...

    After she saw him enter the washroom, Ning Qing went down from the bed and searched in her closet for a nightgown to wear. She then opened the door of the room and went to her parent¡¯s room to look for clothes.

    She searched through Ning Zhenguo¡¯s new shirts and trousers and entered her own room. She walked in front of the ss door and knocked twice. ¡°Shaoming, I don¡¯t have your clothes in my house. These are my dad¡¯s clothes; you make do with them.¡±

    The man heard and stuck his head out. The girl was dressed in red cotton long-sleeve pajamas. The red made her skin look pale as snow. Because she had just showered, her small face was pale and translucent, and it hadyers of light powder. She was as beautiful as a begonia flower.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes darkened and he stretched out his hand to ept. ¡°Are you missing a piece?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s face instantly turned red.

    Her eyes fixed on Lu Shaoming in panic, and she started to stutter, ¡°I...I don¡¯t know what your size...is¡±

    ¡°The biggest one.¡±

    The three words. He replied simply and sinctly.

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡± She turned to run.

    She went to Ning Zhenguo¡¯s closet again to search for a new undergarment to give to him. This time, she did not dare to look into his eyes, and she lowered her gaze to run and hide in her nkets.

    ...

    When Lu Shaoming came out, he could not see the head of the small girl. She had ced her entire little body under the nkets.

    Lu Shaomingughed. He walked forward. One hand was holding the bed for support, and the other hand was uncovering her nket. ¡°Enough, you know how to be embarrassed now. What were you doing beforehand? I did not know who the one who removed everything for me that night in Find was. Don¡¯t suffocate yourself under there; stick your head out.¡±

    Ning Qing heard his words but did not obey. She quickly opened the nkets and sat uppletely. She stretched out her two little white feet and kicked his long legs that were at the side of the bed. She said in a coy tone, ¡°Why did you speak of it like this? Don¡¯t take your undeserved gain for granted!¡±

    Lu Shaoming straightend his body. He looked downwards to look at the two pale little feet that were kicking his thighs, and then he lifted his gaze to look at her.

    The eyes of the man were very dark. They still had some mature warmth in them. Ning Qing quickly noticed that her behaviour was inappropriate. Even though she was his official girlfriend now, she could not act so childish.

    He only liked her now. She had to work hard to turn those good feelings into love.

    Ning Qing withdrew her feet like a bolt of lightning, and she quietly curled herself up by the side of her bed.

    The man was quiet for a few seconds and then his voice was hoarse. ¡°Where did you get hurt in Find? Is it your hand or back? Come over and let me take a look.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± The girl obediently climbed on. She knelt on the bed and opened her small white palm to let him see. She frowned, and while pouting her lips she said, ¡°This was when that person kicked me and I fell to the floor. My palm got injured, but it¡¯s okay now.¡±

 Chapter 215 - I Will Pick You Up To Bring You To Work Tomorrow, Okay?

    <h4>Chapter 215: c</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Lu Shaoming held her white fingertips. H had a frown on his face as he looked at the wound on her palm. The skin had been grazed, and it had already be a scab. The pink scar was not ugly, but it upied arge area on her palm, and it made others pity her. It made him think of the moment when she got the injury; it must have been bloody and heart wrenching.

    Lu Shaoming lowered his gaze and kissed the scar on her palm, and his eyes were full of pity and warmth as he said, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was crimson red. His thin lips kissed her palm and it made her soften. She bit down on her pink lips and shook her head coolly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±

    The girl was very obedient, probably because she was afraid that he would take pity on her, so she shook her head very vigorously. She was very foolish and very na?ve.

    ¡°Did you get hurt anywhere else?¡± he asked gently.

    Ning Qing turned her body around while she knelt. She lifted up her red nightgown and exposed her small waist. ¡°Here. That person kicked me here. When I returned home, I was afraid that my mother would see it, and I did not dare tell her. Every morning I would use a mirror to look at it, and there is still a purple bruise right.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked to the direction where her fingers were pointing. There was an eye catching greenish purple bruise on her back, and it was the result of that person kicking her.

    He heard that pregnant woman say that at that moment, she was not able to get up because of the immense pain.

    Lu Shaoming stretched out his fingers to touch her waist. She knelt down on the side of the bed, and the moment his body went near to her, she fell into his embrace. He kissed her small snow white earlobes lightly and said, ¡°Ning Qing, do you want me to kiss this area? It will be all okay once I kiss it.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s body froze, there was ayer of calluses on his thumb. His fingerprints were very defined, and when he touched her, it made her feel...ticklish.

    The girl had a physical reaction due to her inexperience.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± She squeezed her small shoulders to avoid his lips, and she rejected him while murmuring.

    She did not want him kissing her waist.

    Lu Shaoming lifted up his eyebrows and distanced himself slightly away from her. ¡°Then you stay here for a while, I will go buy some medication for you. It will aid in removing the bruises quickly.¡±

    ¡°Ay, Shaoming.¡± Ning Qing used two of her small white fingers to tug on the corners of his clothes as she said, ¡°It is raining outside, don¡¯t go out. I have medication in my room. I bought it in secret by myself. I will apply it every night.¡±

    This silly girl. She even needed to buy medication secretly, and she was solely afraid of making her family worry.

    Lu Shaoming pitied her immensely. ¡°Where is the medication? I will apply it for you.¡±

    Ning Qing bent down and took out a bottle of medication from the drawer of the bed stand, and she ced it into the palm of the man. ¡°This is it.¡±

    She obediently perched herself onto the bed.

    Lu Shaoming sat by the side of her bed and opened the medication bottle, applying the medication for her.

    Her tiny waist was really beautiful. It was like a gentle and tiny opening of a blue and white porcin vase, and the skin in his palm was supple and smooth. It felt the same asst night.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    The man¡¯s actions were very gentle. Ning Qing opened her eyes up into a crack, and it was sofortable that she felt she was about to drift into a slumber.

    She also did not know how muchter it was when she felt the man ce her clothes down while she was in a blur. He whispered softly in her ear and said,¡± Ning Qing, can I get in your bed?¡±

    Ning Qing was taken aback by his words, and she opened her eyes wide in shock. She looked at the man with her moist eyes.

    Lu Shaoming had a frown on his face and said in a tone showing he was willing to discuss, ¡°I will just go on your bed; I won¡¯t sleep with you. Let me hug you, and let us talk.¡±

    For a moment, Ning Qingughed out loud. He said he wanted to get on her bed, and she still thought...

    No wonder when he came out of the shower just now, he stood by her bed. The man was too gentlemanly, and he had a good upbringing. When he arrived in her childhood bedroom, he abided by the rules.

    Now that he wanted to go in her bed, he still needed to get her consent first.

    Ning Qing pouted her pink lips, and pretended to contemte for a moment. She then said, ¡°Okay then.¡± She graciously rolled deeper inside the bed, and made a space for him.

    Lu Shaoming lifted the nket up, and got beside her. Hey on the headboard and stretched out a muscr arm towards her. He looked towards her with a hot gaze. ¡°Come over.¡±

    Come over to sleep in his embrace.

    There were matters that he had to handle that night in Find. He squeezed it out in those 30 minutes. He did not get his fill either time that night as they were in a hurry, and he was only concerned about doing the deed. He had not hugged her properly.

    He was not someone who was greedy with that, and he liked the feeling of being together with her even more.

    A long and evesting feeling.

    This time, Ning Qing did not act coy, and she curled up her lips to cuddle in the man¡¯s arms. He used the nket to cover the both of them, and he used one arm to firmly hug her. He lowered his gaze down to kiss her forehead.

    Ning Qing¡¯s entire being became soft. Oh, it had been too long since they were like this.

    There was still the fragrance that he brought along with him after a shower. It was mixed with his masculine and mesmerizing scent that he had on himself, and her father¡¯s grey shirt was a little big on him. He had left 3 buttons unbuttoned, and from her line of vision, she could see all of his tough and toned muscles that were of a healthy colour, and when he used one arm to hug her, it was full of strength and energy.

    Ning Qing was a little drunk. She was tortured both physically and mentally over the past few days, and she felt so ufortable until she thought she was going to die soon.

    Now that she was in a dream again, she went into his embrace once more.

    Ning Qing used one small hand to slowly inch her way up to his handsome face. She caressed his mesmerizing sideburns, and she said gently to him, ¡°Shaoming, I have also thought through it these past few days. You were so cold towards me in Find; it was probably because the mission you were on was very dangerous, and hence you did not want me to meet with danger. You didn¡¯t want to put me in danger, but you could drag Zhou Zhilei into danger? it was obviously me who was the most intimate person to you. Actually, I am not afraid of danger, and I also can go through thick and thin together with you. Don¡¯t be together with another woman. As long as I can be together with you, I am even willing to die for you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming lowered his gaze and kissed her red lips, ¡°You are not allowed to talk about death. How would I bear for you to die? I made a mistake, I would not be together with another woman in the future. Even if the matter is ultimately dangerous, we can go through it together with one another.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Shaoming is so great.¡± Ning Qing gave a sweet smile and lifted her head up to ept his kiss.

    Actually men were all weird creatures. There were many times that they needed a woman¡¯s gentleness and pampering. They had been in a cold war for an entire week, and he took the initiative to break the ice between them, so she should then soften her stance, go into his embrace and talk about what they did wrong when they had been in the dispute.

    There were ces that they could improve in, and there were things to avoid in the future.

    After all, falling in love was easy, but it was hard to get along with one another.

    Ning Qing opened her mouth slightly, and he took the chance toe in. With arge hand, he grabbed her soft waist, and the other was holding the back of her head. He had her in his embrace as he kissed her.

    In Ning Qing¡¯s line of vision was the man¡¯s handsome face that was the work of Gods. The sparkling chandelier reflected its rays onto his sexy short hair, and it made it glow in a mesmerising fashion.

    She was stepping on the clouds, and she felt as if she were floating. Her tongue was gently hooked by him, and his scent filled her entire mouth.

    ¡°Ning Qing, it was not that I did not believe you that day, but at that time, the situation was life threatening. I was themander in chief. When you wanted me to believe in you, you needed to show both your capabilities and evidence. If you were able to tell me the special points on the pregnantdy, or maybe if you told me that someone nted explosives outside the hotel, then I would¡¯ve let my people check on it. It was something that I could have settled in 2 minutes. You are not allowed to be so stubborn, and you cannot use it as a tool to test whether I believe in you or not.¡±

    Ning Qing half closed her eyes. The man kissed her while he spoke. The mesmerizing hoarseness in his voice... It still had a the sound of water sloshing around, and it made anyone¡¯s face red after listening to it.

    Ning Qing used two small hands to tug on his shirt, and she was afraid that she would drown in his warmth.

    She did do something wrongly that day. She was also angry. He had vague rtions with Zhou Zhilei, and she was jealous of that.

    So when she went to the main lobby of the hotel, Zhou Zhilei questioned her and made things difficult for her. She did not use her intelligence she possessed normally, and she only asked him to believe in her without any reason.

    At the same time, she also did not feel safe. She did not know if he liked her or not, and she also stubbornly thought that she had already gavin herself to him, so she must be a little more important in his heartpared to Zhou Zhilei.

    She desperately needed his approval to determine her worth.

    It turned out that he did not mention a single word, but he had already seen through of all her subtle actions.

    ¡°I got it, Shaoming.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s small exquisite face had a red blush on it. She took the lead and kissed him inexperienced like a little kitten.

    She used her actions to show that she knew she had made a mistake.

    The two of them kissed for a long time before they parted. Ning Qing buried herself under the nkets and ced her small face at the position of his heart, and all she could hear in her ears was the strong and steady beating of his heart. As she listened, she felt satisfied.

    Lu Shaoming held onto one of her small hands. He weaved his fingers through hers and interlocked both of their hands together. He used his strong jaw to nudge her full forehead, and he said softly, ¡°Ning Qing, I don¡¯t know why, but from the first time I saw you, my gaze would be attracted to you, and my emotions would be out of control. I have never felt this feeling before; it was very messy and very bad...¡±

    Ning Qing heard his words and froze entirely, he...liked her at first sight?

    There was ayer of fog in her eyes. She still thought that he did not feel anything for her.

    It turned out that they were both in love with each other.

    ¡°Ning Qing, I know that you love a person deeply inside your heart. Actually I am very jealous, and very envious. It is really not that I care about this not being your first time, but I care very much about the presence of that man.

    ¡°You probably fell in love with me because of that man, so I am a little...afraid. Therefore when I heard you say that you did not want to run after me anymore, I was in a panic until I chose to say those words, because I was scared that you came to tease me due to a moment of interest. I thought that after you were done teasing me, you would just leave.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, can you just love me alone in the future? I would not care about your past in the future. Let us start our rtionship well, and let us interact with each other well.¡±

    Ning Qing was moved by him. She was in a blur; could this be counted as him confessing his feelings towards her?

    She did not think she would be so lucky in this lifetime of hers, and she would be loved twice by the same man.

    Ning Qing cupped his handsome face and kissed him. ¡°Shaoming, I promise you that I would only love you. Can you also fall in love with me quickly? I want you to fall in love with me very very deeply, it would be that kind of deep love that you cannot live without. After you have fallen in love with me, I would give myself, the Ning family, and all of my rtives and friends... I would hand them over to you. Could you protect all of us then?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded his head firmly, and brought her into his embrace.

    The two of them hugged for a while, and Lu Shaoming let go of her. ¡°Ning Qing, your father and mother should being back soon. I need to go back soon/ I will pick you up to bring you to work tomorrow okay?¡±

    He was leaving now?

    Hisst sentence made her heart skip a beat. She and Lu Shaoming did not date, but they had directly headed into married life. From tomorrow onwards, could they also date like an ordinary couple?

    Ning Qing¡¯s tiny face blushed red, and she said coyly, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to pick me up to bring me to work because I will get up very early tomorrow. You sleep more tomorrow morning, and let us have dinner together tomorrow instead, okay?¡±

 Chapter 216 - You Still Have The Face To Act Young In Front Of Me

    <h4>Chapter 216: You Still Have The Face To Act Young In Front Of Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming promised her.

    Ning Qing smiled sweetly, then pounced on him and kissed him.

    Lu Shaoming caught her and caressed her softly, bringing her towards his body. Then, cing her t on the bed, he pressed against her and gave another French long kiss to her.

    The two of them were out of breath when they separated. Ning Qing wanted to get up. ¡°Shaoming, I will send you off.¡±

    ¡°No need, youy on the bed to get more rest. Nurse your body back to health quickly.¡± The man used his hot gaze to lock her in deeply.

    Ning Qing was totally shy. She did not know if hisst sentence was meant the way she thought it was.

    Lu Shaoming used the nket to tuck her in. He could not bear to leave, and he kissed her forehead again after again. He stood up, got off of the bed, and left through the main doors of the Ning Residence.

    ...

    When he walked out the front door, the spring rain outside had already stopped, He walked to the side of the Bentley and lifted his gaze to look towards the window.

    He did not know when the girl perched herself by the window. She was looking at him with sparkling eyes that seemed like water. The warm light emanated from the room. Her eyebrows were curved while she waved using her small hand and said, ¡°Shaoming, drive slowly. I will see you tomorrow.¡± Lu Shaoming curled his lips into a smile. At this moment, he felt that his empty heart was finally full.

    Maybe he always needed a woman like that.

    A home like this.

    He stepped on the elerator and the Bentley slowly disappeared in the distance.

    Ning Qing¡¯s two slim arms were perched on the window sill. Her small head was lying on her arms, and he looked in the direction the man disappeared to fondly. She had a silly grin on her face.

    She could finally gasp for breath now.

    Lu Shaoming likes her now.

    There was only a short month left in the 3 months promise. It didn¡¯t matter; after the experience tonight, after hearing his confession, she was full of confidence.

    Song Yajing would definitely take action in this short span of a month. She would adopt measures appropriate to the situation at hand. While she battled on, she would continue to date Lu Shaoming.

    When the timees, she will tell Lu Shaoming that she was his little wifey.

    Everything would turn out well.

    Tomorrow will be a better day.

    ...

    The next morning, Ning Qing drank a cup of milk, had an egg, and sampled some dimsum. Yue Wanqing looked on, and she was unable to conceal her happiness as she grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Qingqing, these past few days you seemed to be dealing with a terrible illness. Mum was worried sick. Howe you are just like today¡¯s weather? The sun is finally shining after the rain; even your appetite has grown!¡±

    Ning Qing bit the small cake and she gave her mum a smile that was full of energy. ¡°Mum, I was unwell thest few days, from today onwards, I am back to normal. Now I¡¯m back to my normal self. I will report back to work and do my best. I will earn big bucks in the future and take care of you, Mum.¡±

    Yue Wanqing was even more ted. ¡°You are such a sweet talker.¡±

    After breakfast, Xiao Zhou came to pick her up, the two boarded the limo. Xiao Zhou looked at herplexion, which was glowing red through her pale skin, and she was shocked. ¡°Ning Qing, what happened to you? You were still frail and sick yesterday, and now you are looking radiant today!¡±

    Ning Qing winked cheekily and said, ¡°Xiao Zhou, let me tell you. I am officially dating Lu Shaoming now.¡±

    ¡°Really? This is great news!¡± Xiao Zhou was instantly surprised. ¡°Ning Qing, would it be that Lu Shaoming came to find you yesterday? It seems like this man is really a magic potion; you are making this single person feel like death.¡±

    Ning Qing immediately hit Xiao Zhou¡¯s head and said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go find a man to date?¡±

    ¡°Do you think it is so easy to look for a man?¡± Xiao Zhou smiled as she gave a document to Ning Qing. ¡°Ning Qing, this is an official matter. This is what Xu Junxi sent to our work studio regarding the matter of signing celebrities¡¯ contracts. You take a look at the selected individuals.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing grabbed the document and examined it carefully. She flipped a few pages with a frown on her face.

    ¡°Ning Qing, what kind of person do you want to choose?¡±

    ¡°It is very easy ¨C someone who is special. If we have a person who is special, I could help them create a tailor-made special trademark in the entertainment industry. For example, Zhang Tao, when everyone mentions him, he is a synonym for impressive. These types of people would be easily remembered, and they would stay popr for a long period of time.¡±

    Pa! Ning Qing closed the documents, and she had a confident and attractive smile on her small face. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Xiao Zhou. We will give an interview and sign the contract today.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing interviewed a group of celebrities in her own office. She picked a few of them, and one of them was a popr young chap. He was akin to the god of homebody boys, and she was satisfied with him.

    She was at the height of her fame, so when they signed the contract they were swift and confident, and did it cleanly and nimbly.

    She was busy for the entire afternoon. Ning Qing suddenly thought of something. She said to Xiao Zhou, ¡°Xiao Zhou, howe there are no singers in this pile of documents?¡±

    Xiao Zhou was taken aback. ¡°Ning Qing, do you need singers?¡±

    Ning Qing nodded her head and said, ¡°Yes. After I have signed the contracts with the celebrities and set up my work studio officially, I will be filming a movie. We can choose a singer to be the official singer in my movies. What about this: I saw an audition programme a while ago. There was a person named Liu Wenlong who seemed promising. He had soulful voice that was special. Give him a call and ask him over.¡±

    ¡°Liu Wenlong?¡± Xiao Zhou shook her head immediately. ¡°There have been a flood of audition programmes recently. Liu Wenlong was named the champion and did enjoy a bout of fame after that, but his developments after that were not too good. The reason behind his downfall was that he is a person who is very reclusive. He did not know how to socialize. There werepanies that wanted to sign contracts with him, and he actually rejected allmercial performances. Ning Qing, you have admired intelligent people all this while; howe you have your eyes on a weirdo now?¡±

    Ning Qing curled up her lips and did not seem to mind. ¡°If he¡¯s a weirdo, then he¡¯s a weirdo. We only need to search for a suitable path for him to develop in the entertainment industry. I like his voice very much. It is simple yet touching to the ear. You give him a call, and tell him that Ning Qing has invited him toe here at 3pm today.¡±

    ¡°Ay, okay.¡± Xiao Zhou agreed to her excitedly. She liked this air of confidence on Ning Qing the most. It made others trust and concede to her.

    Xiao Zhou stood up, looked at the clock on the wall, and said with shock, ¡°Ning Qing, it is noon now. Time for lunch! What do you want to eat? I will order it.¡±

    ¡°Okay...¡± Ning Qing did not set down the work in her hands and thought for a while. ¡°Let me have a dish of boiled salted shrimp, five coloured stir fried sirloin, and stir fried celtuce...¡±

    Xiao Zhou listened on intently, and she was shocked. ¡°Ning Qing, you have ordered 7 to 8 dishes. Can we finish them all? Are you hungry now?¡±

    Ning Qing touched her t stomach and said, ¡°I am really hungry. I don¡¯t know why, I feel like my appetite has grown today. Oh right, Xiao Zhou, bring me a bottle of sour plums. My mouth feels so in. I want to eat something with some vour.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Zhou turned to leave.

    ...

    After Xiao Zhou left, Ning Qing was busy with work, holding a pen in her hand. At this moment, the sound of high heel shoes rang in the air. She lifted her gaze to look and there was an uninvited guest, Zhou Zhilei.

    Zhou Zhilei was dressed in a professional ck and white outfit. She had a light purple vest. Her beautiful face had delicate light makeup on it. She stood with her high heels and walked with the elegance of ady. She had a ssy air of a corporate woman.

    She stopped before Ning Qing¡¯s desk and had a light smile. ¡°Miss Ning, how are you?¡±

    Ning Qing did not feel weird that she came. Since she was a guest, Ning Qing lifted her eyebrows, stood up slowly, and smiled. ¡°Miss Zhou, how are you? Have a seat, what would you like to drink?¡± Zhou Zhilei looked at the small office and looked at the sofa full of newspapers. She curled up her lips lightly and said, ¡°Miss Ning, this is your office?¡±

    Ning Qing poured a ss of tap water for Zhou Zhilei. She looked at her desk that was stacked up with documents, and she said casually, ¡°It is temporary. My office is still under renovation. Miss Zhou might think that it is messy here. I am a little busy today, and have yet to have time to tidy it up.¡±

    Ning Qing handed the ss of in water to Zhou Zhilei.

    Zhou Zhilei did not reach out to receive it. She looked at Ning Qing directly in the eye and said, ¡°Miss Ning, since I came here today, I will speak directly. I hope you can separate yourself from Brother Ming. How much money do you want? I will give you a nk check; you can write whatever you want on it. You can treat it as...alms from me.¡±

    Alms?

    Ning Qing did not think that this daughter of a wealthy family would speak with such vengeance from the moment she opened her mouth. Her words were hard to swallow.

    Ning Qing had a in expression while she ced the cup back on the desk. She turned around with her soft body lying on the desk and both arms around her chest, and she said with anguid tone and an easy smile, ¡°Miss Zhou, what are talking about? Alms? Miss Zhou must know that I am still Lu Shaoming¡¯s wife now. There is still the rtionship of marriage between us. All of Lu Shaoming¡¯s estate is shared asmon property between husband and wife. Miss Zhou wants topete with me using money. Heh, aren¡¯t you overestimating your capabilities now?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Zhou Zhilei¡¯s expression went cold. This was her first timeing face to face with Ning Qing¡¯s gift of the gab.

    ¡°Also, speaking of alms... Lu Shaoming, he is my man. He is my husband. You want me to leave him? Then shouldn¡¯t Miss Zhou try begging me first? Beg me to give Lu Shaoming as alms to you? Maybe I could mull it over?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei was furious and she could onlyugh. ¡°Heh, Miss Ning, so what if you are Brother Ming¡¯s wife? Can you enter the big doors of the Lu family? Aunt likes me very much. During the trip to Find, Aunt specially ordered me to seal the deal with Brother Ming.¡±

    She wanted to use Song Yajing to pierce Ning Qing.

    Ning Qingughed coldly in her heart. Song Yajing, Zhou Zhilei ¨C these two women were the standardbels of a wealthy family, but with everything they did, they did not show the elegance and poise of a woman of a family possessing great wealth.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ning Qing raised her eyebrows and showed her interest as she asked, ¡°Then did Miss Zhou actually seal the deal?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei: ¡°...¡±

    Ning Qing clicked her lips together andughed. ¡°Look, even if you are prepared to give it all to him, Lu Shaoming would not seal the deal with you. I thought through this matter and it made me understand. No matter how close you hold onto my mother inw without letting go, it will not be of use unless you want to live your entire life alongside my mother inw. And as long as Lu Shaoming has me in his heart for a day, I will be family with my mother inw. I think you have hinted and said many bad things about me in front of my mother inw. It is of no use, and there will be a day when you will once again be an outsider!¡±

    Zhou Zhilei could not maintain the poise of an educateddy of belonging to a wealthy family. She tightened her fingers into a fist and stared with wide eyes at Ning Qing. She was here to provoke Ning Qing, but she did not expect to be killed in a single second.

    She always thought that she held on the power of taking the initiative, but after Ning Qing spoke, she was actually walking into a dead end.

    That was right, no matter how outstanding she is, no matter how much others favor her, what use is it if Lu Shaoming does not like her?

    ¡°Miss Ning, don¡¯t you think with your lowly family background that sticking around shamelessly around Brother Ming like this is very embarrassing behaviour?¡±

    Ning Qing turned around and walked around the office desk to slowly take a seat on her own chair. She confidently smiled and said, ¡°Embarrassing behaviour? Then what should I do? I still feel that Miss Zhou is unaware of honour and shame. You seduced someone else¡¯s husband. This is shameless behaviour that ignores morals as a third party in a rtionship! Also, don¡¯t address Brother Ming as a ¡®Brother¡¯ and call him so intimately. You are older than me by a whole 5 years. Based on my age, I should address you as an older sister, and you still have the face to act young in front of me?

 Chapter 217 - Young Master Lu , Didnâ€™t You Know, Ning Qing Lost Her Phone A Long Time Ago

    <h4>Chapter 217: Young Master Lu , Didn¡¯t You Know, Ning Qing Lost Her Phone A Long Time Ago</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    At this moment, Zhou Zhilei boiled with anger as her entire body was shaking from head to toe.

    She was 26 years old this year, and she always thought that this was the age when a woman would be most beautiful. It was the time between inexperienced youth and mature womanhood, just like a flower bud in full bloom.

    But what did Ning Qing say just now? She addressed as her Older Sister?

    Was she old?

    Women feared others calling them old the most. Zhou Zhilei naturally felt the same.

    Zhou Zhilei lifted her gaze to look at Ning Qing who was standing before her. Although she was not willing to admit it, Ning Qing¡¯s small, exquisite face was really the work of God. It¡¯s so supple and full of moisture. Her sharp little nose, her attractive cherry lips... Her eyes were her most beautiful feature; they were moist and sparkling bright. Her eyes even made women melt upon looking at her.

    Her features that were like a small girl were youthful and pretty, but as shey back on the office chair. Herzy posture made her look attractive and intelligent like a little woman.

    The aura that she had on her body was what made men go crazy the most. She used the attitude of a little woman to conquer a man¡¯s heart, and the girl¡¯s body made men unable to resist her.

    Heh, no wonder Lu Shaoming liked her.

    It turned out that men were all so old fashioned.

    At this moment, Zhou Zhilei was jealous; she was envious.

    Ning Qing noticed every emotion that appeared on Zhou Zhilei¡¯s face, and she curled up the corners of her lips up into a smile. She took up the fountain pen and lowered her gaze to start working. ¡°Miss Zhou, do you have any other matters? If you do, please let me know, as my work studio opens officially tomorrow. If Miss Zhou wants to look for me again, you will need to make an appointment to meet me through my secretary.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei hated her so much that she felt her heart ache, but she could not gain the upper hand using her words, so she grunted coldly and said, ¡°Ning Qing, let us see who manages to win in the long term. Let me see how much longer can you continue being so arrogant!¡±

    Zhou Zhilei left, strutting with her high heeled shoes as she walked away.

    The atmosphere turned quiet, and Ning Qingughed heartily. There have been too many people who told her to ¡°see who manages to win in the long term,¡± but she rode through wave after wave, and she was still rooted at the same spot.

    She would forever be rooted in the same spot.

    At this moment, Xiao Zhou brought a bento box as she came in. ¡°Ning Qing, I just saw that Zhou Zhilei; why did shee here to look for you?¡±

    ¡°She came here to boast, but I stopped her with a mere p to her face.¡±

    1¡°Haha, Ning Qing, I just knew that you were always the best. Come and have your meal quickly. You¡¯ve been hungry for a while, right?¡± Xiao Zhou ced 7 or 8 dishes onto the coffee table.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing smiled as she walked towards the table, and she sat on the sofa, using a spoon to have a mouth of soup first before saying, ¡°Xiao Zhou, is this goji berry ck chicken soup?¡±

    ¡°It is. I noticed that your appetite has grown so I ordered more dishes. Have more of them, and fatten yourself up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing had bite of rice, and she did not know why, but everything that she ate tasted good, ¡°Xiao Zhou, after having my meal. It was probably because she was in a good mood. ¡°I am going to take an afternoon nap. It is probably because spring is here. I feel a little sleepy now.¡±

    ¡°Sure, go ahead then.¡±

    ....

    3pm the next afternoon. Liu Wenlong came.

    Ning Qing stood up and looked at him. Liu Wenlong was a rough man from the Dongbei Region. He was 26 years old this year, and his features could not be considered handsome, but they were still proper. He had a guitar on his back, and the denim jeans that he wore made him look like a ruffian. His look matched his good voice, and he resembled a man who has gone through the trials of life.

    ¡°Director Ning, how are you?¡± Liu Wenlong did not have any excitement on his face; he just greeted her politely.

    ¡°Mr Liu, how are you? Have a seat here.¡±

    The two of them sat down on the sofa.

    Ning Qing had not opened her mouth, and Liu Wenlong said directly, ¡°Director Ning, I heard that you wanted to sign me under the management of your work studio. I only have a single condition, and that would be that I am only in charge of creating my own music. Interviews, performances, and other events do not have anything to do with me.¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her eyebrows up, and nodded her head as she smiled. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Liu Wenlong froze immediately and said, ¡°Director Ning, are you sure about that?¡±

    He debuted from an audition programme, and after that, all the ces where he wanted to develop were met with numerous setbacks. There were nopanies that were willing to sign a contract with him, and it was all because he was not willing to participate in performances.

    There were too many people who knew how to sing on earth, and singers that did not have any value in creating headlines in the entertainment industry were unable to continue on.

    These were the inner workings of the entertainment industry, and it was not solely based on using abilities to determine a person¡¯s performance.

    ¡°Mr Liu, I know that you are a free artist. Art should not be rted to money. You can choose to be pure, and you can be arrogant. I totally can understand you, and I can allow you to do so.¡± As she spoke, Ning Qing received the contract from Xiao Zhou, and she handed it over to Liu Wenlong. ¡°You look at the contents of the contract. I have agreed to all of your conditions, and these are the benefits that I will give you.¡±

    Liu Wenlong looked at the paragraph concerning the welfare conditions, and his facial expressions stiffened. ¡°Director Ning, the sry that you are giving me is only...one thousand dors?¡±

    Xiao Zhou heard his words and lifted her head up to have a look. Ning Qing had personally drafted this contract in the afternoon, and Xiao Zhou was unaware of its contents.

    One thousand?

    Xiao Zhou suspected that Ning Qing made a typo. Even the monthly spending of a university student nowadays would be higher than this amount now.

    What could he do with a mere thousand dors?

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes brightened up, and she smiled as she weed Liu Wenlong¡¯s gaze. She said graciously, ¡°Mr Liu, I understand your situation right now. There are nopanies that are willing to sign a contract with you. You would carry a guitar to busk on the streets every night. Other than meals and rental expenses, you would not be able to earn a hundred dors. Now that I am covering both your rental and food expenses, I am still giving you a thousand dors extra. This is already very generous on my part. Furthermore, Liu Wenlong, you stated your conditions the moment you walked through the door. The only condition that you had would be that you would not participate in performances. Now that I have satisfied the requests of being a carefree artist, such an arrogant and pure Mr Liu is now negotiating with me about money? Don¡¯t you think that you are being contradictory right now?¡±

    A masculine man from Dongbei was not glib with his words. Ning Qing¡¯s words were just like a p on his face, and he pursed his lips. His face was crimson red.

    Xiao Zhou got what Ning Qing meant.

    At this moment, Ning Qing lifted her gaze up to look towards the door. There was a girl standing outside the door. She looked to be around 22 years old, and she was channelling her gaze towards their direction at that moment.

    The girl was dressed in a floral shirt, and it looked like it was handmade from the 90s in the mountainous regions. She had a pair of simple canvas shoes on her feet, and when Ning Qing looked at her, she quickly donned a smile. She was very shy and very delicate.

    Ning Qing gave a warm smile and looked towards the girl. She directed her words towards Liu Wenlong. ¡°I saw your programme before, this girl is your girlfriend, Li Yi. You two grew up together in the mountains and were childhood sweethearts from a young age. She actually got into a good university, but she firmly rejected it all because of you. Both of you made it through the mountains and came into the city. You busked on the streets, and she took a bowl to collect money for you.

    ¡°You got popr after the audition programme. Your rtionship also touched many people, and at that time, a judge on the programme gave you a gold ring and asked you to propose to her, and she agreed to your proposal.¡±

    Liu Wenlong nodded his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I did not want that ring, and I also nned to return it to that judge when I left the stage, but I still did not have the chance to return it, and that judge has already asked his assistant to get it back from me.¡±

    Ning Qing did not speak further. She took out another contract and ced it in front of Liu Wenlong. ¡°I was joking with you just now, this is the real contract. You only need to bother about creating music. Promotions and performances would be my responsibility.¡±

    Liu Wenlong looked at the premium conditions and his face became even redder. ¡°Director Ning, you...¡±

    Ning Qing stood up slowly and said, ¡°I only wanted to teach you a lesson in life just now. Humans, first have to live, and then think about ambitions. If you¡¯re unable to raise yourself up, and you can¡¯t even protect your own lover, what basis do you have to talk about ambitions?¡±

    Liu Wenlong was in a daze. He did not have much of an education, and he did not know much about life lessons.

    He only knew that what happened backstage and the under the table dealings of the audition programme was the first time that he learned about the inner workings of the entertainment industry. That gold ring further eroded his dignity, and he only wanted to make music without any distractions. He hated all of these other things deeply from the bottom of his heart.

    Liu Wenlong signed the document, and he stood up to say, ¡°Director Ning, thank you. I will see you again.¡±

    Liu Wenlong stood up and went out the door. He cupped his hands over Li Yi¡¯s shoulders, and the face of a masculine man from Dongbei also gave off a gentle warmth.

    Li Yi nced at Ning Qing shyly. She bowed down and treated it as her thanking Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing winked cheekily and waved towards her.

    The two of them departed.

    ...

    Xiao Zhou asked Ning Qing, ¡°Ning Qing, at the start, I thought that you used one thousand dors to threaten Liu Wenlong, but I did not think that you were actually lecturing him by your own good will.¡±

    Ning Qing collected the documents on the table and said, ¡°I was in fact threatening him. I cherish his talent, but his demeanour is akin to ignoring the world around him. It would be difficult for him in the future for me to make use of himself. At the same time, I also lectured him. Since I have decided to make use of him, whatever I can do to help him, I will do.¡±

    A person like Liu Wenlong would find it hard to survive in this world if he did not change his ways. Ning Qing hoped that he would wake up to that fact.

    Xiao Zhou nodded her head and said, ¡°I think that Liu Wenlong and his girlfriend Li Yi have such a harmonious rtionship between them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Li Yi is a good girl, but she is very na?ve.¡± Ning Qing gave a definitive judgment and said, ¡°Xiao Zhou, I have to go to the washroom.¡±

    Ning Qing went to the washroom, and Xiao Zhou¡¯s phone rang. She did not know who was calling and she pressed on the answer key to answer the call, ¡°Hello, who is this calling?¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± A deep and charming male voice came over from the other end of the line.

    ¡°Young Master Lu?¡± Xiao Zhou was taken aback, and she said, ¡°Young Master Lu, are you looking for Ning Qing? She just went to the washroom, let me hand the phone to her.¡±

    Young Master Lu was driving, and he had an earpiece in his ear. He furrowed his eyebrows while he rejected her proposal, ¡°There is no need to. Howe I couldn¡¯t get through to her phone?¡±

    He never got through after she came back from Find.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, didn¡¯t you know? Ning Qing lost her phone a long time ago.¡± Xiao Zhou was taken aback.

    ¡°What?¡± Lu Shaoming frowned and it made 3 angry lines run across his forehead. It was also to say that she did not receive any of his text messages or phone calls? ¡°Where are you two right now? I will rush over.¡±

    Xiao Zhou told him the address, and Lu Shaoming hung up.

    The man inside the car was silent for a few seconds, and he then made a call to Zhu Rui. ¡°Secretary Zhu, help me to destroy a hand phone number.¡±

    She did not receive his text messages and calls. He would destroy them then, although he did not send any racy text messages, it was still a little..embarrassing.

    He had begged her so humbly to stay.

    ...

    Ning Qing came out from the washroom, and Xiao Zhou handed a SIM card over to her. ¡°Ning Qing, you lost your phone, but I have already helped you get your phone number back. You have not lost a single message. I will apany youter to buy a new phone.¡±

    Ning Qing took the card into her hand, and her tiny face was a little red. ¡°There is no need for that. I will let Shaoming apany me to get a pher.¡±

 Chapter 218 - This Man Is A Little Weird

    <h4>Chapter 218: This Man Is A Little Weird</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    When Xiao Zhou heard Ning Qing¡¯s words, she immediately elbowed her. ¡°Aiyo, are you neglecting your friends when smitten with love?¡±

    ¡°When did I? How about you do your own thing?¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Ning Qing, are you thinking of electrocuting me to death?¡±

    Ning Qing did not continue speaking, her small, snow-white earlobes had already turned red. Yesterday, they decided on a dinner date; it was their first official date.

    Xiao Zhou saw Ning Qing being shy and still wanted to continue teasing her. But at this moment. ¡°How are you? Are you Big Director Ning Qing?¡± A girl walked over to them.

    Ning Qing lifted her gaze to look at the person. She was a girl around 20 years old/ She was dressed in a mustard yellow dress, and she looked innocent and beautiful.

    Ning Qing could not help but give her two more nces. This girl seemed a little familiar. Oh, it turned out that she resembled her a little.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart was full of excitement. This girl looked like Ning Qing 3 years ago. She looked inexperienced with a touch of quick wittedness.

    ¡°You are?¡± Ning Qing asked.

    The girl looked at Ning Qing. Her eyes were beautiful, and she said, ¡°Ning Qing, how are you? My name is Liu Ling. I am Liu Wenlong¡¯s distant rtive. I was just talking to him on the phone, and I heard that he came over here to attend an interview. You are signing contracts now, so I came to ask for an interview. I don¡¯t have any requirements with regards to work, so I am not afraid of working hard. I hope that Director Ning would give me a chance. I can start with minor roles and work from there.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at Liu Ling, and had a in smile. ¡°Sorry, we are full here.¡±

    She used one line to reject her.

    Liu Ling¡¯s eyes dimmed. She stepped forward to beg. ¡°Director Ning, I beg you to give me a chance. I will really work hard...¡±

    ¡°I am sorry.¡± Ning Qing said to interrupt her, ¡°I still have other work toplete.¡± She turned around to sit on her own office chair.

    ¡°Miss, we don¡¯t need manpower now. Please go.¡± Xiao Zhou said to chase her away.

    Liu Ling looked again at Ning Qing and then turned to leave.

    After waiting for Liu Ling to leave, Xiao Zhou said to Ning Qing, ¡°Ning Qing, why didn¡¯t you want to sign Liu Ling? She is quite beautiful and resembles the way you looked a few years back. Even if you let her act as a maid or a pretty figure in the background, that would do.¡±

    Ning Qing flipped the document in her hand and did not lift her head up. With a hint ofziness, she said, ¡°Xiao Zhou, Liu Ling said that she was Liu Wenlong¡¯s distant rtive right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°That says a few things about Liu Ling. Even if she did note from the mountains, her family background must not be too good, but you look at her western inspired style of dress. Whenpared to that in and simple Li Yi just now, they simply cannot be considered in the same league. She said that she could start with minor roles, but do you really think that she would be willing to act as a pce maid?¡±

    ¡°That makes sense, haha. Ning Qing, you are still the one who is better at seeing through others.¡±

    Ning Qing sighed and said, ¡°Xiao Zhou, managing a team is an arduous task. We need to first confirm the purity of the team. Those people with scheming hearts ¨C we will definitely not use them.¡±

    ...

    Liu Ling walked back out to the corridor feeling aggrieved. At this moment, a man came walking towards her.

    The man was dressed in a white shirt and business casual pants. The handmade premium material of cloth made the man look handsome beyond words. His calm and confident demeanour and stride were impable. His handsome face, which was akin to a sculpture, cultivated a mature air of a masculine appeal.

    Liu Ling¡¯s gaze immediately turned to this handsome man. This man¡¯s pheromones were in the air; he attracted women¡¯s gazes like a ma, and he made others hearts palpitate when they chanced upon him. The man walked over and then brushed past her...

    Lu Shaoming did not notice her. In his eyes, he probably did not see any other woman in the world besides Ning Qing.

    He spent the past 31 years doing just so.

    Lu Shaoming walked away, and Liu Ling lightly bit her pink lips. She was shy and, she heard someone softly discussing the man. ¡°Was that Young Master Lu just now? Wow, he is really gentle, handsome, and rich. He is the premium product among the top 5 diamond bosses.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, whoever he falls in love with would be so blissful. Even if she doesn¡¯t fall in love with him, having a chance to interact with him intimately would an ultimately blissful matter.¡±...

    Liu Ling entered the elevator in a blur. At this moment, the phone in her pocket rang. She took it out to have a look, and she was immediately struck by awe.

    ...

    Ning Qing was discussing the matters regarding Ind Wide Entertainment Media with Xiao Zhou. At this moment, a handsome figure entered into her line of sight. Ning Qing looked sideways and immediately had wide grin on her face. ¡°Shaoming, you are here!¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lu Shaoming hummed and lifted his foot to step inside.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, Ning Qing, I have some work to go take care of.¡± Xiao Zhou was very self-aware. She did not want to be a third wheel, so she took her bag and left.

    After Xiao Zhou left, there were only 2 people left in the office. Lu Shaoming sat in the seat by the door and did not move. Ning Qing took the initiative to walk towards his side. ¡°Shaoming.¡± Ning Qing stretched out her small hand to tug on his shirt sleeve.

    The man channelled his gaze downwards. She was wearing white ts today, and she was shorter than him by a block. His deep shining eyes quietly looked at her. In his eyes, a warm gentleness slowly came seeping out.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart elerated when she saw his gaze.

    No matter how long they were together, in front of him, she was always like a sheet of nk paper. This 30 year old matured man... He had money, power and superiority, and one look from him would be enough to turn anyone upside down.

    Ning Qing held onto his shirt even tighter.

    Lu Shaoming stretched out hisrge hand and slowly touched her small, pure, white face. Her body was much warmer today. Her small face felt gentle and soft to the touch. It was especiallyfortable, and he lowered his tone and asked, ¡°Are you done with work? Should we go have a meal?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head and said softly, ¡°Shaoming, I¡¯m going to go change my outfit. Wait for me for a while.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ...

    Lu Shaoming stood along the corridor to wait for the girl. She was all that was on his mind since she lifted her head to look at him just now. Her small face was blushing red, and her two eyes were full of awe.

    She liked him very much.

    His lips curled up without his notice, and he jubntly let out a lightugh. At this moment, there was a couple that walked by. The girl had her hands on the boy¡¯s elbow and she was acting cute towards him. ¡°Dear, give me a kiss ok?¡±

    The boy looked at Lu Shaoming awkwardly. ¡°Dear, don¡¯t make a fuss, there is someone here.¡±

    The girl chattered on unhappily, ¡°What are you scared of? Who would not be like this when they are dating? Kissing and being intimate, and wanting to stick with one another for the entire day...¡±

    The couple walked into the distance.

    Lu Shaoming felt his face be a little red. He has never dated before. He did not have much experience, and he also did not know if every couple would be like the couple he just saw.

    Lu Shaoming cleared his throat and felt ufortable.

    At this moment, ¡°Shaoming.¡± Ning Qing arrived.

    He turned his head to look. The girl had changed into a white top and denim overalls. She folded the ends of the jeans and revealed her fair calf and her white ts below. She ited her hair into a fishbone it that drooped below the left side of her chest, and had the rest in a sparse fringe on her forehead. She looked pure and beautiful.

    Lu Shaoming looked at her and froze for a moment. The girl walked over.

    ¡°Shaoming, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°...Okay.¡±

    The two of them left side by side.

    Ning Qing walked on the right side of the man. She looked sideways at the man and asked, ¡°Shaoming, where are we going to eat?¡± All Lu Shaoming saw in his eyes was her left hand. She had a fashionable yellow small bag in her left hand. The thin strap was curled around her white finger, and it was incredibly attractive.

    Distracted, he said, ¡°Um, you decide.¡±

    So the girl rattled off a list of delicious restaurants.

    Lu Shaoming secretly took out his hands from his trousers pockets and dropped them by his sides. His right hand moved, wanting to hold on to her small hand.

    It wouldn¡¯t be overboard to hold her hand when they were dating right?

    Thinking about this like that, his right hand approached her, and even closer...

    When he was about to touch her, the small delicate face of the girl suddenly neared in front of his eyes and said, ¡°Shaoming, what are you thinking about? I said your name so many times, but you didn¡¯t reply.¡±

    Lu Shaoming quickly withdrew his hand and stealthily inserted it back into his trousers pocket.

    He wanted to hold onto her hand but did not seed. He even almost got caught by her. This was a little embarrassing for a 30 year old man to ept, as he was typically cold and sharp in the corporate world. There suddenly came a young small and tender girlfriend by his side; it made him feel at a loss.

    He was afraid that if he was being too tough on her, she would feel that he was being frivolous, but if he was light on her, it would make himself feel ufortable yet tempted.

    This feeling was really ufortable.

    ¡°Nothing much. Have you ced a reservation? The elevator is here. Let¡¯s hurry.¡± He took a big step forward.

    Ning Qing looked at his back and he seemed to be deep in thought. Today, this man was acting a little weird!

    ...

    The two chose a restaurant to have a meal. The waiter served the dishes inside the private room. Ning Qing looked at the man beside her and said, ¡°Shaoming, I heard Xiao Zhou say that you have invested a huge amount of money into Ind Wide Entertainment Media. Then you have transferred the shares under my name.¡±

    Lu Shaoming held the soup spoon to scoop a small bowl of soup and ce it in front of Ning Qing, and his expression was in when he nodded his head. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Shaoming, are you giving it directly to me? Why?¡±

    That man looked at the girl casually. His thin lips pursed lightly while he said, ¡°To raise you up.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart felt like it had been dipped in honey. Her cheeks had a warm glow on them. She had a mouthful of the soup that he had ced in front of her, and she said sweetly, ¡°I already let the employees of Ind Wide Entertainment Media return the money back to you. As long as you don¡¯t create a mess. I will sign a contract with Ind Wide tomorrow.¡±

    The man¡¯s hand that was holding the chopsticks froze and he slightly raised his eyebrows to ask, ¡°Why did you want to return the money?¡± They were dating now. Whose money it was makes no difference. She could cut down on her workload in the future, and he could afford to help her.

    Ning Qing looked at the man with her eyebrows curved. She winked yfully and whined, ¡°Shao,ing, how am I so easy to raise? Don¡¯t use that little amount to think about bribing me!¡±

    Lu Shaoming knew that she did not want to use his money.

    This small, soft figure had her own independence and pride, and now she had her own standing in the entertainment industry. She could totally take care of herself with her abilities, so she did not want to rely on him.

    If someone worked a little hard, the results would not necessarily attract his attention, but her determined attitude in life made Lu Shaoming look at her with more admiration in his eyes.

    There was a saying: Those that strive unremittingly would earn other¡¯s respect, a woman that was striving so unremittingly would earn even more respect. Thetter applied to her.

    Two of them were educated individuals. When they ate, they chewed slowly and spoke asionally. The atmosphere was good, and Ning Qing used her hand to deshell a crab, and she ced it in his bowl. ¡°Shaoming, I added a bit of sauce, you try it and see if it is nice.¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his gaze to look at her. Beside her beautiful lips there was a sulent piece of rice.

    ¡°Here.¡± He pointed at it.

    ¡°What?¡± The girl did not understand.

    Lu Shaoming put his chopsticks down. His strong arm stretched over, and hisrge, calloused hand directly covered her pitifully small, soft face.

 Chapter 219 - Lu Shaoming, Put Me In A Kabedon

    <h4>Chapter 219: Lu Shaoming, Put Me In A Kabedon</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    He helped her wipe the rice off the corner of her lips, and he used onerge hand to caress her small face. He was unwilling to leave.

    All he could see was her small cherry-like lips, and because she ate rice, it made her lips extra moist. They were covered with ayer of thin powder pink and looked more delicious than anything else.

    Lu Shaoming swallowed his saliva.

    He wanted to kiss her.

    Ning Qing did not know what he was doing, and she used her small hand to press hisrge palm down. ¡°Shaoming, you...¡±

    Her eyes cked out, and the man pinned himself on her.

    As he was pinning himself on her, the sound of knocking on the door rang out in the air. Knock knock. The service staff came to serve the dishes.

    Lu Shaoming furrowed his eyebrows. It would be a lie if he said that it did not disrupt his mood. He wanted to touch her for the 3rd or 4th time tonight, but he was unable to do so.

    He stood up and gently said, ¡°Ning Qing, I¡¯m going to go out to smoke, you enjoy your meal; take your time.¡±

    The man walked out.

    Smoke a cigarette?

    He rarely smoked; why did he have the urge to smoke when having a meal today?

    Ning Qing thought that the man was acting somewhat odd again.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming ced his handsome figure on the wall, and he used two fingers on his right hand to pinch a cigarette. He took in a puff of smoke for a moment.

    He felt a little failure inside his heart. He also did not know if other men in rtionships were like him. He felt a little anxious.

    He wanted to eat her up.

    And conquer her to deem her as his own.

    After smoking half a cigarette, there was a woman and man who turned a corner in the hallway, and they stumbled into his line of vision. The man pinned the woman on the railing, and the woman embraced the man¡¯s neck. They were kissing each other passionately.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome face turned red. He could not help but curse viciously inside his heart. What day was it today? He actually saw with such a thing...

    He felt unfair inside his heart in a split moment.

    Why was he unable to get it, but he had to look at others getting it then?

    It was unfair!

    At this moment, Ning Qing walked out and said, ¡°Shaoming.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± The man turned his head around.

    Ning Qing saw over the man¡¯s head and saw there was a couple that was being passionate with one another at a distance away. Her small face blushed, and she channelled her gaze to look at Lu Shaoming. The man who had said he was going to smoke came all the way here just to look at this?

    Lu Shaoming knew something was amiss. She misunderstood him. He stood up straight and threw the remaining half of the cigarette into the rubbish bin, and he exined in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I did not see a single thing.¡±

    He could say that he shut his eyes when there were two people right there? Ning Qing broke out intoughter.

    She understood momentarily. Just now when he touched her face in the private room, it turned out that he wanted to kiss her.

    No wonder he was being so weird today.

    Ning Qing did not expose him. It was a man¡¯s dignity. She smiled as she tugged the corner of his shirt as she said, ¡°Shaoming, after we finish our meal, can you bring me to the shopping mall to get a new phone? I want to buy a new phone.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ...

    The two of them stood by the counter to pick a phone. Ning Qing pushed the man beside her as she said, ¡°Shaoming, take out your phone to let me have a look. I want to buy the same model as you so we can have couple¡¯s phones.¡±

    Lu Shaoming took his own phone out and passed it over to her. It was a thin ck phone, and it was a premium product from a well known brand from overseas. It was unavable to purchase in China itself.

    Ning Qing was upset. She pouted her two delicate cheeks as she looked towards the man, ¡°Shaoming, can¡¯t you use more normal products? They don¡¯t have this brand here.¡±

    Lu Shaoming sat on a high chair that could be spun around. His clean cut trousers made his legs look extra eye catching, and when he saw that the girl was upset, he stretched out his hands to caress her small head. He gentlyforted her, ¡°Two choices. First one: You wait for a few days. I will order a pair of couple phones from overseas. Second one: I will throw this phone away. I will buy a new phone to couple with you.¡±

    ¡°Wow...¡± The salesperson at the counter let out a gasp in admiration. ¡°Miss, your boyfriend is so gentle and caring towards you.¡±

    Ning Qing immediately became happy again, she looked at the salesperson and said proudly, ¡°Right? My boyfriend treats me the best. I am only saying, how would I bear to ask him to really throw his phone away? His phone has many important business details, and ordering another phone from overseas is such a hassle...¡±

    Lu Shaoming watched the girl murmur to herself softly while she perched on the counter to look at the phones below. She channelled her gaze downwards, and some strands of hair by her cheeks also drooped down lightly, adding more gentleness to her beauty.

    Atst, her small white fingertips pointed towards one, and she said, ¡°Give me this model then.¡±

    ¡®Sure.¡± The salesperson handed the phone over to Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing ced the thin rose gold phone and his phone together with one another, and she had a satisfied smile on her face as she said, ¡°Shaoming, do you think that these look like couple¡¯s phones? It¡¯s like they lost each other beforehand, and now we have reunited the both of them, so they are back together again.¡±

    Just like her and him.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the exterior of the two phones that did indeed look like a pair, and he nodded his head sincerely. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Miss. I want this phone then, please package it up for me.¡±

    ...

    The two of them went towards the elevator after they bought the phone. Ning Qing saved his number on her rose gold phone and smiled at him cheekily, ¡°Shaoming, what is my nickname that you saved my number in your phone?¡±

    Nickname?

    Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows; he was not someone that cared about these minor matters. ¡°Ning Qing.¡±

    Tsk tsk, it was so boring.

    Ning Qing did not get angry, and she hit a few keys on her phone. She handed it over to Lu Shaoming for him to have a look. His nickname was Young Master Lu.

    Lu Shaoming looked on and his features sunk. He sped up his footsteps as he walked towards the elevator. ¡°Let us go back then.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the man¡¯s handsome back profile and sheughed secretly. She has made him angry again.

    The two of them went into the elevator, and Ning Qing stood at where the buttons were. She stretched out her hand to close the elevator doors, and she smiled as she asked, ¡°Shaoming, which level are we heading to?¡±

    The man was still upset. He sternly lifted his strong jaw upright, and he did not even bother to look at her. ¡°B1; we are going to retrieve the car.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± The girl answered him and continued, ¡°Shaoming, my hand hurts. Can youe over to press the buttons instead?¡±

    The man did not think too much of it, and his handsome figure approached. His right shoulder hovered over her small and soft figure as he reached for the buttons and got ready to press B1.

    But at this moment, the girl turned around suddenly. Her soft back was against the wall, and she pinned his hand down.

    Lu Shaoming froze and the two of them were too close to one another. The girl was below his shoulders, and all he could smell in his nostrils was the sweet and fresh fragrance that she seemed to have on her body.

    It was a matter of seconds, and she was in his embrace.

    Ning Qing lifted her head up. She looked at him with her eyes shining bright, and she said coyly, ¡°Lu Shaoming, put me in a kabedon!¡±

    With the position that the both of them were in, he had one of his palms on the lift, and he was trapping her in his embrace.

    They can overlook the fact that she¡¯s the one who plotted this.

    The girl made her demand word by word, and while she spoke, her eyebrows were knitted. She still had the coyness of a teenage girl and cheekiness between them.

    Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows, and his lips were a little dry. He pouted them slightly and said hoarsely, ¡°Ning Qing, what are you doing?¡±

    What did she do? She was merely fooling around with him.

    Ning Qing took the rose gold phone out and tapped the call log open. ¡°Shaoming, have a look.¡±

    Below his number was not ¡°Young Master Lu¡±, but it was... hubby.

    Hubby?

    That girl did not let go of her, and she pinched his shirt with her little hand. She swung around in a small arc. She was acting coy, and her voice was extremely sweet. ¡°Hubby, change yours also. I don¡¯t want to be saved as Ning Qing. I am dating you. You are already 31 years old. You are older than me by a whole 10 years. Don¡¯t you know that you are an old man? Other youngsters who are dating now are not so formal like you. Others all call their girlfriends.. baby. I also want to be called baby. Change it in your phone. Can¡¯t you just change it?¡±

    Lu Shaoming felt the blood in his body boil. He had lived for 30 years now, and it was still the first time that a girl acted so lovey-dovey towards him.

    Especially when she tugged on his shirt sleeve. She looked so pitiful, and she wasining to him feeling so wronged. He was older than her.

    ¡°Hubby, let me hear you call me ¡®Baby¡¯ once.¡± The girl was unwilling to let him go.

    Lu Shaoming acted like he was under her love spell. He used two fingers to pinch her small jaw, and the man¡¯s fingers were a little rough. The skin of the girl¡¯s jaw was soft and supple like the white of an egg. He caressed her slowly and lovingly, and he said in a low, hoarse voice, ¡°...Baby.¡±

    After he called out to her, his entire body felt ufortable.

    Thank goodness that they were inside the elevator. There was nobody else around. Otherwise, his stern and proper image that he normally had would be ruined. He was fooling around with a small girl that was only 20 years old; he even called her ¡°Baby.¡± It was a little...shameless.

    But he felt sweet inside his heart. It was the first time in his life that he experienced this sweet, nauseating feeling.

    This was probably the feeling of bliss.

    Ning Qing broke out into a bright smile immediately. She cupped the handsome face of the man, and she gave him a loud ¡°Muah¡± on his face. ¡°Hubby is so obedient. I will give you a kiss as a reward.¡±

    As the girl retreated. The man panted as he put himself over her.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Sheughed as she jumped into the corner of the elevator. Lu Shaoming¡¯s strong arms were pinned conveniently on her small waist. His thin lips came onto her face to nudge her.

    ¡°Ay, Lu Shaoming!¡± Ning Qing quickly block his mouth with her little hands, not allowing him to kiss her. She used the expression in her eyes to indicate to him, ¡°There is a surveince camera in the lift.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome face darkened. She knew that there was a surveince camera, but she still decided to tease him?

    ¡°Ning Qing, are you ying with me?¡±

    Both of Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were bright and innocent. She stretched out her hands to hook onto his neck, and sheughed as she asked, ¡°Shaoming, let me ask you: Did you want to hold onto my hand today, and did you also want to kiss me?¡±

    ¡°...Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you just do it, why did you hesitate so much?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome face was a little hot. He put his two big hands on her waist, and he pressed her tightly into the corner. His bright eyes ducked for a while, and he revealed his masculine shyness. ¡°We have only been dating for a mere day... I am embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing used her small fist to punch him once. ¡°Then a while ago, you still kissed me when you shoved me onto the wall.¡±

    ¡°We were not girlfriend and boyfriend then; we were not well acquainted with one another.¡±

    It would still be alright if he did not say these words, and once he said those words out loud, Ning Qing directly took out a finger to poke his chest. ¡°You took advantage of me when you were unfamiliar with me, and now that we know each other well, you are unable to do so? Lu Shaoming, you are such a tease ¨C cold on the outside, but warm on the inside.¡±

 Chapter 220 - What Did You Eat, Your Mouth Is So Sweet

    <h4>Chapter 220: What Did You Eat, Your Mouth Is So Sweet</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    What did she say he was?

    Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows and said, ¡°Ning Qing, if you dare, then repeat your words.¡±

    She of course did not dare.

    Ning Qing pushed him away and jumped out of his embrace. The elevator stopped at Basement 1. She broke into a dash and exited. ¡°Shaoming, do you think if you asked me to repeat it once more, that I would do so? I will not. I am ashamed. Come and chase me. If you are able to catch me, then I will say it.¡±

    Ning Qing waved her hand taunting him while she ran.

    Looking at the girl run like a little bunny, Lu Shaoming...did not chase after her. There were people around. Everyone¡¯s eyes slowly focused on them.

    He cleared his throat. He had one of his hands in his pocket, and the other was holding onto the car keys. He took big strides to catch up with her happy steps.

    The two of them sat inside the Bentley. Lu Shaoming looked sideways at the girl who was fastening her safety beat and asked in a low voice, ¡°Ning Qing, where are we going to now?¡±

    Where were they going?

    They had dinner, they had gone shopping, and now it was time to head home.

    Ning Qing lifted her gaze to look towards the man. The man¡¯s gaze was deep and did not divulge any emotions. He had two rows of cold mes dancing below his eyes. He...would not want to not bring her home, right?

    She did not want him not to.

    They were now a couple. She did not want him to have it so easy.

    ¡°Shaoming, bring me home please.¡±

    Lu Shaoming nodded his head and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The Bentley headed out.

    ...

    The Bentley cruised on the main streets. Ning Qing was ying with her phone and inserted the SIM card that Xiao Zhou had given her inside.

    Lu Shaoming looked at her and said, ¡°Ning Qing, what card is that?¡±

    Ning Qing turned on the phone while answering him,¡± Oh, I lost my phone in Find. This SIM card is a recement card for my old phone number. Xiao Zhou helped me get a new card.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s hands that were on the steering wheel tightened. Oh no. The phone number had been deactivated, but the messages and call logs still remained.

    At this moment, he saw a stream of light; her phone was switched on.

    Lu Shaoming immediately stretched out his left hand to grab onto her phone and said, ¡°Ning Qing, let me borrow your phone for a second.¡±

    Seeing that he was grabbing her phone without her permission, Ning Qing speedily hid the phone behind her back and she pouted her pink lips and said, ¡°Shaoming, what are you doing? Gee, you seem to look very nervous.¡±

    Lu Shaoming: ¡°...¡±

    At this moment, the phone in Ning Qing¡¯s palm rang, the ringtone together with the vibrations rang for a long time, and Ning Qing murmured in shock, ¡°Who sent me a text? It seems that I got a lot of messages.¡±

    Lu Shaoming,¡±....¡± The girl beside him already clicked open the message.

    The car cabin became quiet in an instant.

    Ning Qing looked for a while. She had 66 missed calls and 42 unread message. She was taken aback. Who was looking for her? The person seemed to be in a rush.

    After opening the call log and text messages, she saw that they were all from a number she justbelled ¡°Husband¡±; it was the man beside her.

    She opened it all, one by one.

    Ning Qing was bbergasted, and she was moved...

    She held onto her phone, and the Bentley had already stopped in front of the Ning Vi. Lu Shaoming saw that the girl did not move. He held back the embarrassment, and bent his body to reach over to release her safety belt. ¡°... I didn¡¯t know you lost your phone. I thought that you were angry with me, and did not want to bother with me anymore...¡±

    The moment he said those words, his palm was wet. The tears in the girl¡¯s eyes trickled down onto his hands.

    Lu Shaoming was taken aback. He released the safety belt and cupped her small face. Her face was teary and she was sobbing. Lu Shaoming felt sorry for her and heforted her gently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why are you crying?¡± I also did not send anything. Maybe at the start I was not in a good mood. Don¡¯t be angry...¡±

    Ning Qing pitifully took a breath through her red nose and tightened her fingers into a fist to punch him. ¡°Still think that you are not shy on the outside but wild on the inside? You obviously are! You look cold and cool on the outside, and still did not bother with me. Actually you like me so much didn¡¯t you? Oh, Lu Shaoming, you are so bad. You made me upset for so long.¡±

    Lu Shaoming was tickled by her. What did she mean by liking her so much? Wasn¡¯t she being a bit of a narcissist?

    ¡°Yes yes, okay. Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. I am...I admit I am shy on the outside but wild on the inside, okay? Is that okay now?¡± He did not like this description. A man with his status in other women¡¯s eyes was considered a treasure, how did it devalue so much in her eyes?

    But heforted her and kissed her lightly on her red lips.

    Ning Qing lifted her small head and allowed him to kiss her. Although he had lost his memory, the gentlemanliness in his bones has not changed at all. He did not behave like other men and roughly kiss her; he only brushed against her lips twice and opened his mouth to peck her bit by bit.

    He was being very careful towards her.

    Ning Qing closed her eyes and took the initiative to reciprocate twice although she was inexperienced.

    Those few days, she was so upset. He had a cold face whenever she saw him, and she thought that he did not care about her at all. She did not know that he could also soften his voice and say, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    And also confessed that he liked her so sincerely...

    This man... When she left for the airport in Find, he never stopped calling her, no matter whether it was day or night. He was messed up because of her, and all he could think of was her.

    The two of them kissed a while on the lips, then Lu Shaoming left her lips and he still cupped his hands on her face and stuck himself on her small nose and asked hoarsely, ¡°Now, are you going back?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± She answered him while she was in a blur.

    ¡°Go back a littleter okay?¡±

    After he spoke those words, her front passenger seat was reclined by him. Shey t and his long, lean body was pinned onto her. His left arm held onto her soft waist. His right hand held onto her small head. Like this, the light outside the window could note into her eyes, and she fell entirely into his warm embrace. All her senses were filled with his mesmerising, cold, crisp air.

    He kissed her lips.

    ¡°Ooh.¡± Ning Qing let out a giggle. His gentle and considerate actions made her fall deeper for him, not to mention howfortable her body was at this moment.

    Her small hand held his cor firmly, and she opened her mouth and let him enter.

    ¡°What did you eat, why is your mouth so sweet?¡± he asked intimately.

    Ning Qing avoided his probing tongue, and she said, ¡°Sour plum.¡± She recently really wanted to eat something sour. ¡°Don¡¯t you like this taste?¡±

    ¡°I like it.¡± It was sour and sweet.

    Just like her as a person.

    Ning Qing closed her eyes to enjoy his kiss. When they were kissing, the man¡¯s hand was very polite at first. She did not know when, but the hand that he fastened on her soft waist squeezed her twice, then was fumbling inside her clothes.

    After a while, the man realized that she was wearing a denim overalls. The clothes were not made with ease-of-ess in mind. He paused for two seconds, and hisrge hand slowly came to the shoulder strap of her denim pants.

    He lightly fumbled around for a while. He wanted to undo it, but he was

    embarrassed.

    Ning Qing held onto his chest to avoid his kiss. She was in his embrace and she gurgled withughter. ¡°Young Master Lu, what are you doing? Do you want to remove my clothes?¡±

    The man was looking at her while he was leaning on top of her body. That pair of bright eyes were hot, and his handsome face had a touch of red.

    She figured out his what he was thinking.

    Although wanting to touch her on the first day of a rtionship was a bit of a rush, he just couldn¡¯t control himself.

    The more Ning Qing saw him, the cuter he became. Who would she like other than her own man? Her delicate face had the faint red color of a rose. If he wanted it, it was not like it couldn¡¯t be done...

    Ning Qing slowly stretched out her hand to ce it on her shoulder strap.

    But at this moment, ¡°Qingqing...¡± Yue Wanqing walked out from the vi.

    They were kissing inside the car for half an hour. Neither of them could control it. They were in the heat of things, and with Yue Wanqing¡¯s sudden appearance, they both regained their senses.

    ¡°Shaoming, my mother is here.¡± Ning Qing pushed him away.

    Lu Shaoming could not control himself. He took advantage of her daughter in the car, and it was good that their clothes were still on. If they would have removed them, it would be utterly embarrassing.

    Lu Shaoming distanced himself, and Ning Qing adjusted her clothing and quickly got out of the car.

    Lu Shaoming also got out of the car.

    ¡°Qingqing.¡± Yue Wanqing held onto her daughter¡¯s small hand, and she was surprised when she saw Lu Shaoming. ¡°Young Master Lu, I saw your car arrive when I was inside. But almost an hour passed, and I still did not see you two leave the car. Qingqing, you also, why didn¡¯t you invite Young Master Lu toe inside to have a cup of tea?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was bright red and she exined, ¡°Mum, I was discussing matters with Young Master Lu just now... He¡¯s not thirsty, he doesn¡¯t want to drink tea.¡±

    Lu Shaoming cleared his throat lightly. In his vision, the girl¡¯s moist red lips flew by and he politely said to Yue Wanqing, ¡°Aunt, I wille to visit you all when I am free next time. I have to go.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Young Master Lu please drive safe.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked onest time at the girl. Her bright eyes still could not bear to part with him. If not for the fact that her mother was present, she would definitely give him a big hug.

    Lu Shaoming boarded the car and the Bentley slowly drove off.

    After the Bentley disappeared from sight, Yue Wanqing held onto Ning Qing and walked inside the vi. She smiled and asked, ¡°Qingqing, how is your rtionship with Lu Shaoming developing now?¡±

    ¡°Umm, not bad.¡±

    Yue Wanqing was relieved momentarily and said, ¡°That is good. You and Lu Shaoming were originally a couple. Mum hopes that you two will be okay again. Oh right, Qingqing, I was organizing your dad¡¯s clothes today and I realized that two pieces were missing. Have you seen them?¡±

    Ning Qing straightened her waist, and she quickly shook her head and said, ¡°No! Mum, you probably remember incorrectly, who would steal clothes nowadays?¡±

    Yue Wanqing sighed and agreed. ¡°I think so too. I am starting to forget things as I grow old.¡±

    ....

    Ning Qing officially bought the shares of Ind Wide Media and Entertainment, and she became an official key shareholder. Both parties signed the contract and proceeded with the ribbon cutting ceremony. The share prices of Ind Wide Media and Entertainment instantly shot up.

    Ning Qing bought a 3 story administrative office in the center of T city, and Ning Qing¡¯s studio officially opened.

    One day, she held a press conference and brought 12 artists who were familiar to the audience. She introduced them as artists working under her management. The media personnel were all abuzz with this development.

    Ning Qing introduced her next project. It was a drama that was adapted from a web romance novel set in the city.

    When the press conference was halfway done, the big doors of the room opened. Zhu Rui brought someone along to bring flowers. They were big blossoms of King protea flowers,monly known as the Bodhi flower.

    ¡°Wow!¡± The crowd of journalist took in a breath of air.

    Zhu Rui stepped forward and said, ¡°Director Ning, these flowers are from my President. He congrattes you on your grand opening.¡±

    Ning Qing did not have time to open her mouth to speak before the journalists furiously crowded around her and asked, ¡°Director Ning, the king protea flowers are the king of flowers, hence the name. Is Young Master Lu wishing for you to bloom in riches and honour and achieve glory and splendour?¡±

    ¡°Director Ning, King protea flowers aremonly known as the Bodhi flowers. The Bodhi nt is in bloom the entire year. It means that it will be with you for life. Is Young Master Lu confessing his love for you publicly now?¡±.....

    Ning Qing gave an elegant and gracious smile, and she said generously, ¡°Since this flower has two names, why can¡¯t Young Master Lu have the intention of both meanings?¡±

    With her words, the entire crowd was abuzz.

    Young Master Lu had sent flowers. Not only did she want the floriography of to bloom in riches and honour, she also wanted to showcase Young Master Lu¡¯s evesting confession of love. In front of so many camera lenses, in front of T city, she was that sincere and wild.

    Everyone channelled their eyes on the girl who was sitting in the chairman¡¯s seat on the stage. She was 21 when she started her own studio that only included the big shots. She was already starting to demonstrate her prowess.

 Chapter 221 - He Said, If You Dare To Do So!

    <h4>Chapter 221: He Said, If You Dare To Do So!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    After the press conference was over. Ning Qing walked into her personal office, and she gave Xiao Zhou a mission. ¡°Xiao Zhou, continue to post promotional pictures of the studio in the afternoon, and also use our artists¡¯ Baidu hashtags below the pictures. It will be more convenient for everyone to be familiar with them.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Zhou nodded her head and asked, ¡°Ning Qing, when will we officially start filming?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the documents in her hands and said, ¡°In two days. I will soon contact Luoxi and Xiaofu. They both have new dramas on their hands. I have already persuaded them to allow our artists to have mini cameos in their shows. Furthermore, I have also tagged Fan Chengsi on Weibo. He has Fashion Weeking up, and I have rmended Liu Wenlong to go over as the singer. After they have presented themselves to the public and made the audiences familiar with them, they will have some poprity. We will strike while the iron is hot. We will start filming in Hengdian, and this matter will be guaranteed half its sess already.¡±

    Xiao Zhou was in full admiration for Ning Qing. Ning Qing had many good connections in the entertainment industry, and this time, she used her connections to bring along the artists under her management to let the audience to get familiar with their faces. It was a good marketing method in the modern entertainment industry.¡±

    Ning Qing alone can push the poprity of the entire team.

    Doing this would make the movie popr before its premiere.

    ¡°A few days ago, Liu Wenlong recorded a folk song. How was the reaction to it online?¡±

    When she mentioned this, Xiao Zhou was excited as she said, ¡°Ning Qing, you really have such an eye for talent. Liu Wenlong¡¯s folk song made it to the top of the popr music charts the moment it debuted online. Liu Wenlong¡¯s poprity now cannot bepared to before. We just announced that we will be using him for the soundtrack of a serial drama today, and his poprity is going to shoot up greatly.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head and said, ¡°Then you prepare whatever is necessary, and we will leave for Hengdian in two days.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Zhou walked out of the office.

    ...

    Xiao Zhou walked out, and Ning Qing took out her phone to send a text message to Lu Shaoming. [Shao Ming, I have received your flowers. I like them very much.]

    [Okay.] The man replied quickly and was also very direct.

    Ning Qing bit her pink lips, and even her fingers were shaking because of the sweetness. [The journalist asked me what you meant by sending me flowers.]

    [Didn¡¯t you already give an answer?]

    What, her press conference had just ended, and he already knew how she had responded?

    He was silently keeping tabs on her!

    And she caught him doing so again.

    Hehe.

    Moreover, was he admitting to it now?

    A smile quickly formed on Ning Qing¡¯s face. He sent flowers today, and he wanted to use this opportunity to announce the entire city that they were dating. This was the sincerity of a man who has deep feelings for his woman.

    Ning Qing was very touched.

    [Shaoming, I am going to film a drama in Hengdian the day after tomorrow.]

    [How long are you going to be gone?]

    [Well, a director needs to be on set for probably a few months, I think.]

    She sent this text message, and the man gave no reply from then on.

    Ning Qing had a frown on her face. Was he angry again?

    [Shaoming, what is wrong? Are you ignoring me now?]

    The man did not reply.

    Ning Qing had a bright glow in her eyes. [ Okay then, since Shao Ming hates me so much, then I have decided to leave for Hengdian today.]

    This time, the man¡¯s reply was very quick, it was merely two words, [You Dare!]

    Ning Qing put her phone down andzilyy back in her leather chair. She turned around, and she looked towards therge French windows. At that moment, the rays of the sunshine shone brightly through the windows and made her body warm. She closed her eyes slowly, and curled the corners of her lips into a smile. She has finally taken arge step forward to achieve her dreams.

    Ning Qing sent another text message again, [Shao,ing, do you know how to use WeChat? It is so interesting to use. After I go to Hengdian, we can use WeChat to contact one another.]

    [...Sure.]

    ...

    Ning Qing brought the drama production group along to board the flight to Hengdian to film. This was an adaptation of a famous web novel. There were many fans of the novel who were anticipating its production, and it already had quite a bit of recognition.

    The male lead was a popr young male star Wu Xian, and the female lead was voted as the Best Female Lead in a vote held online among web novel fans, Yin Moer. The two of them were great actors, and they had good chemistry between them, so the filming went on very smoothly.

    Additionally, Ning Qing used her connections in the entertainment industry for their help. She always took the spot as ¡°most discussed female artist,¡± and because of this, City of Love was highly anticipated by every person in the country.

    After filming for an entire day, it was 6pm in the afternoon, and Ning Qing shouted ,¡±Cut!¡±, and she ended the daylight portion for today.

    Xiao Zhou went to arrange dinner, and Ning Qing focused on the script in her hands. At this moment, Liu Wenlong¡¯s girlfriend, Li Yi, walked over in her direction. She looked shy, and even her voice was soft and tender, like a ck-naped oriole. ¡°Director Ning.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, Xiao Yi, what¡¯s up?¡± Ning Qing liked this girl very much, so she followed Liu Wenlong and addressed her with her nickname.

    Li Yi took a doll from behind her back, and she pursed her lips as she smiled, ¡°Director Ning, this is for you.¡±

    Ning Qing took it in her hands. This was a tiny colourful handmade bamboo doll, it was very exquisite and interesting. She had never seen a doll like this in the stores before.

    Ning Qing looked at the doll thoroughly as she said, ¡°Li Yi, did you make this yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Li Yi nodded her head. She smiled elegantly and gracefully. She probably did not speak loudly in her everyday life. On top of her timid voice, even when she looked at others, she was flustered, nervous, and very inexperienced. ¡°I don¡¯t have much to do normally, and I like to make dolls. Director Ning, do you like it?¡±

    She looked at Ning Qing with anticipation.

    ¡°I like it very much.¡± Ning Qing took her phone out and said, ¡°I am actually in need of an essory for my phone, this doll is so suitable. Thank you, Xiao Yi.¡±

    Li Yi saw that she sincerely liked it and also broke out into a sweet smile. ¡°All is well as long as Director Ning likes it.¡±

    Ning Qing hooked the doll on her phone and her eyes lit up. She acted casually as she asked Li Yi, ¡°Xiao Yi, I heard that you gave up your education because of Liu Wenlong. Now that Liu Wenlong is starting to slowly build a career of his own, do you still want to follow behind him?¡±

    Li Yi interlocked her hands together as she yed with them, and she quickly became nervous. Her small face was slightly red as she said ¡°I¡¯ve followed Older Brother Ah Long since I was 16 years old. I don¡¯t know what else I can do.¡±

    Ning Qing sighed in her heart. She waved the doll on her phone and said with a smile, ¡°Xiao Yi, who said that you didn¡¯t know how to do anything? You know how to make dolls. Since this is your original creation, you should treat it as a career. You make dolls, and I will advertise them in the movie, and after the movie premieres your dolls will definitely be popr. At that time, I will apply for a copyright for you, and then we will open a shop.¡±

    Both of Li Yi¡¯s eyes lit up brightly as she said, ¡°I... I can do that?¡±

    Ning Qing held her small hand and said, ¡°Believe me, believe in yourself. We definitely can achieve it. Come, give your doll a name first.¡±

    Something like Hello Kitty.

    Li Yi shook her head shyly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to name it.¡±

    ¡°Okay then. I will help you do so, let¡¯s call it... Big Cloth Doll.¡±

    Li Yi nodded her head firmly and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Both of their gazes met one another, and at this moment, Ning Qing still not know yet, but she had a feeling that this big cloth doll would be the most ssic and popr cloth art in America and Europe. And the girl from the mountains standing beside her right now, Li Yi, she would turn into a renowned artist in the future; he would be a master in her craft.

    What was the point in only focusing on your own achievements? When you assist others as they achieve their dreams, only then will your actions be legendary.

    At this moment, Liu Wenlong walked over and he had a bento box in his hands. ¡°Xiao Yi, you are here again? Don¡¯te here in the future. I am working here. You will be a distraction if youe too often.¡±

    As he spoke, Liu Wenlong touched his own head daringly and said to Ning Qing, ¡°Director Ning, can I give my meal to Xiao Yi. She must have not had her meal yet, and the two of us can share a portion.¡±

    Ning Qing quickly curled up the corners of her lips and teased him saying, ¡°Liu Wenlong, are you saying that I am stingy as a boss in front of Li Yi? Even if Li Yies everyday, our production group would be able to give her a meal.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± The face of the masculine man of Dongbei was a little red as he said, ¡°You cannot word it like this. Xiao Yi is not your employee; she cannot eat for free.¡±

    ¡°From today onwards, Xiao Yi is not eating for free. Look, I am preparing to invest in this big cloth doll.¡±

    Liu Wenlong had a look, and with a displeased tone, he said to Li Yi, ¡°Xiao Yi, howe you are taking this thing out again? I told you that the people in the city do not like these things. Director Ning is rich; she does not have any interest in these things.¡±

    ¡°Ay, Liu Wenlong, watch how you speak. Those people who have no interest in Li Yi¡¯s dolls have no taste, but I know a good thing when I see it.¡±

    Liu Wenlong was at a loss for words upon hearing Ning Qing. Li Yi had a more gentle gaze as she looked towards Ning Qing. In her heart, other than Liu Wenlong, Ning Qing was the best person that she has ever met in her life.

    ¡°Okay then. Director Ning, I will bring Xiao Yi to have a meal then.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The two of them left, and Xiao Zhou stood beside Ning Qing and said, ¡°Ning Qing, they have such a good rtionship. I saw Liu Wenlong have a few bites of that bento, he left ribs and an egg for Xiao Yi to eat, and he did not bear to eat it himself.¡±

    Ning Qing gazed in their direction, and Li Yi was sitting on a small stool. She took the bento box in her hands as she ate, and Liu Wenlong squatted down in front of Li Yi. He looked at Li Yi with ultimate gentleness in his eyes, and Li Yi took a piece of ribs in front of Liu Wenlong for him to eat. His expression was cold as he was unwilling to eat, Xiao Yi had two small bites, and gave it to him again.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head and continued, ¡°If they could continue being like this forever, that would be great.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, what do you mean by that? You do not think they willst?¡± Xiao Zhou asked.

    Ning Qing lowered her gaze down to organize her documents, and she did not speak.

    At this moment, ¡°Older Brother Ah Long.¡± A coy female voice rang out in the air, and Liu Ling who hade to Ning Qing¡¯s studio for an interview had arrived.

    Xiao Zhou was taken aback. ¡°Howe this Liu Ling is here again? Ning Qing, you chased her away the other day, and she is still haunting us like a ghost.¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her gaze to have a look, and she saw Liu Ling holding a thermos in her hands. She walked to face Liu Wenlong. She saw Li Yi having her meal and quickly said, ¡°Li Yi, Older Brother Ah Long has been working tediously for the entire day. How can you eat his food? Don¡¯t you know that the women whoe from the mountains cannot eat at the dinner table? You have to wait ¡¯til the men finish the food; only then can the women start eating.¡±

    Li Yi¡¯s small face blushed red, and she was at a loss for what to do next.

    Liu Wenlong looked at Liu Ling and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m the one who asked Xiao Yi to eat...¡±

    ¡°Older Brother Ah Long, you cannot spoil her like this. Come, this is the soup that I made for you. Have a taste.¡± Liu Ling opened the thermos up and handed it over to Liu Wenlong.

    Liu Wenlong quickly ducked away from her and rejected her saying, ¡°There is no need for that.¡±

    Ning Qing continued to flip through the documents in her hands, and she did not lift her head. She only raised her voice to say,¡± Xiao Zhou, ask security to chase Miss Liu away.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Security!¡± Xiao Zhou called out loudly.

    Liu Ling quickly looked over in Ning Qing¡¯s directions and she stomped her feet saying, ¡°Director Ning, I did note over this time to interview for a position. Can¡¯t Ie over to see Older Brother Ah Long?¡±

    Ning Qingughed coldly as she said, ¡°Miss Liu, could you actually not know that the women from the mountains can¡¯t show themselves to outsiders whenever they wish to? I am teaching you the rules!¡±

    Liu Ling: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 222 - He Came From Shanghai, With His Body Full of Wind And Rain

    <h4>Chapter 222: He Came From Shanghai, With His Body Full of Wind And Rain</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Liu Ling was chased away. Xiao Zhou ced the bento box in front of Ning Qing. Ning Qing ate the same meal as the others in the drama group. There were red braised ribs, stir fried fragrant celery with dried tofu skin, braised tofu cubes in sauce, and an egg.

    Ning Qing held her chopsticks with one hand, and used another hand to hold onto her phone to use WeChat. She pressed on the contact ¡°Husband¡± and sent a voice message. ¡°Shaoming, have you eaten your dinner?¡±

    The man replied quickly. It was also a voice message. A low and charming male voice rang out, ¡°You are done with your work?¡±

    Ning Qing smiled sweetly. Why was she hearing his tone? He sounded like he had waited for her for a long time and was being sulky about now.

    ¡°Shaoming, shall we do a video call?¡± She had not seen him for a few days, and she missed him greatly.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ning Qing sent a video call request and he epted it.

    Lu Shaoming was in the office at that moment. He wore a clean, pristine white office shirt. His sculpture-like handsome face was highlighted under the warm lighting and, he looked as gentle as a piece of jade. He rolled up his sleeves and he probably put his fountain pen down. He looked at her, and his bright eyes had a touch of gentleness in them.

    She had not seen him for a few days. Her man had be more handsome.

    Ning Qing¡¯s gaze met his, and she quickly put on a bright smile with squinting eyes. She secretly nced around her surroundings. There was no one in sight, so she softly called, ¡°Hubby.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The man did not have any expression aside from his slightly raised eyebrows. He was obviously in a good mood.

    ¡°Hubby, what do you say back?¡± Ning Qing pouted her pink lips.

    The man was not used to it, and he was also unwilling to cooperate, ¡°I will wait for you to return to say it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that...¡± Ning Qing acted cute and spoke with a coy tone.

    The screen on the phone was very small. It was unlike a notebook. The girls delicate face took up his screen. It made the arcs of her face seem extra gentle and beautiful.

    Her youthful eyes looked pitiful, and her cherry like small lips were still half pouting. If he were beside her, she would use her two white fingers to pinch his clothes like a small pet.

    That gesture would make anyone¡¯s heart melt.

    Now she especially liked acting cute towards him.

    Lu Shaoming surrendered and coughed lightly, ¡°...Baby.¡±

    ¡°Ay!¡± Ning Qing happily responded to his words. She lowered her gaze to eat a small bite of rice, and she used her phone allow him a view of her dishes. ¡°Hubby, this is my dinner tonight. It¡¯s not bad, right?¡±

    Lu Shaoming saw and was not too satisfied, ¡°It is too simple.¡±

    ¡°How is it simple? It tastes good. I am eating two bowls of rice every day.¡± Ning Qing used her chopsticks to pick a piece of celery and ce it into her mouth to chew. Her small, oily lips were shining and glossy. Her two cheeks let out a pleasant sound of chewing, and it seemed that she was enjoying her meal thoroughly.

    Lu Shaoming looked at her small face gently and did not speak.

    ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t you believe me? I really need to eat two bowls of rice now. My small stomach has grown bigger. If you don¡¯t believe me, you will know when you hug me.¡±

    Hug her?

    Lu Shaoming looked at her pink, youthful skin and tugged on the tie on his neck. This girl spoke without feeling shy.

    ¡°Ning Qing¡± Lu Shaoming called her.

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    Lu Shaoming wanted to speak, but at this moment, he heard, ¡°Director Ning.¡± There was someone calling for her.

    Ning Qing turned back to have a look, and she said to Lu Shaoming. ¡°Shaoming, I have something to take care of. I will chat with you when I am free. Bye bye.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, finish your meal first!¡± the man said in a low tone, but that girl had already ended the call and went off to her work.

    Lu Shaoming had been hung up on: ¡°...¡±

    Lu Shaoming threw the phone on the table. His handsome figurey back on the chair, and he stretched his tongue to lick his dry lips, and two fingers pinched the centre of his furrowed brows.

    How many days had it been? Every day they would use WeChat to chat for a while. It was like this every time, while they were chatting, she would just disappear.

    In every other couple. the women wait for the men, and that works well. They were the total opposite of the norm.

    That heartless girl, could her career be more important her man?

    Lu Shaoming felt sour in his heart. This was the second time that he had such feelings. He did not know if it was what everyone termed as...feeling wronged?

    He really went crazy.

    It was probably because he was neglected for so long.

    ....

    Ning Qing settled the matters and ate her meal. She returned to her room to sleep. Because there was a night scene that was to be shot in an hour, she needed to rest for a while.

    Xiao Zhou walked behind her and curiously asked, ¡°Ning Qing, you have not seen Young Master Lu for 10 days already. How do you two keep in contact?¡±

    ¡°Text messages, voice messages, and also video calls,¡± Ning Qing replied.

    ¡°Just that?¡± Xiao Zhou could not believe it. ¡°Ning Qing, other couples in a long distance rtionship have it the toughest. Even if you wanted to touch each other, you couldn¡¯t. They really really miss one another. Could it really be that you didn¡¯t have any special indications to maintain the freshness of love between you two?¡±

    ¡°Special indication?¡± Ning Qing did not know.

    ¡°Aiyo, Ning Qing do you really not know or are you pretending not to know? You and Young Master Lu are both experienced people. Would he not miss you?¡± While she spoke, Xiao Zhou bent down beside Ning Qing¡¯s ears to whisper a few lines to her.

    ¡°Go away, you are such a bad influence as a friend!¡± With a red face, she pushed Xiao Zhou away.

    ...

    Ning Qing entered her room and took a shower. She wrapped a towel around herself and came out. She stood before the sink and looked at herself in the mirror.

    Her skin was youthful and soft, as if water would ooze out of it. Her delicate and gentle features were like a painting. She had juste out from the shower. It was as if there were a thinyer of powder on her body. She even seemed more bright and translucent than the softest and finest fur would be.

    No matter how she looked at herself, she was stunning.

    She recalled what Xiao Zhou said. Her eyes had a touch of light in them. She bit on her pink lips and kept her shyness in while she took out her phone.

    Her small hands let go. The bath towel fell onto the floor, and her thin arm was horizontally in front of her chest. She actually did not need to squeeze. Her figure had developed well, and even if she covered half of herself, it would make others¡¯ blood vessels burst.

    ¡°Click!¡± the sound rang in the air as she snapped a shot. Then she sent it to him.

    She kept her phone and she almost ran and jumped inside her nket. Her entire body was burning hot. She would never have done such a shameless thing.

    She did not know what he would think after he saw it.

    Her small face was buried inside the nkets and her phone rang quickly. Ding! She closed her eyes as she took her phone to look. His reply was: [What are you doing?]

    With this, Ning Qing almost wanted to dig a hole into the ground to bury herself in it. She could imagine him saying these words while scrunching his eyebrows, with one hand inside his pocket and a serious expression on his face.

    Did he not know what she was doing?

    Did he want to do something?

    He was not like that in the past.

    In the past when they were just married, he took part in all sorts of rogue behaviour. Even with a little teddy bear, he would be able to talk dirty. Don¡¯t even mention about the time they video called each other with theputer. He didn¡¯t react even though he wanted to see her.... He did not get the hint!

    Ning Qing pouted her pink lips, shut her phone off with hatred, and did not bother about him.

    ...

    After sleeping for half an hour, Ning Qing started to film again. She was busy until 2 or 3 in the morning. Ning Qing was recording a single with Liu Wenlong. Ning Qing hired a professional music teacher from overseas.

    Ning Qing sat on the bench. Her white small hand was on the piano figuring out the keys, and then she yed the tune of this single by herself.

    The music teacher started off with a tone, ¡°Ah,¡± and Liu Wenlong put on his earphones to softly hum along.

    Other staff crowded around to look. Xiao Zhou used both hands to p the beat. ¡°It sounds so good,¡± she said with a rueful tone.

    Lu Shaoming entered the door and saw this scene y out. The entire group were gathered together. The girl¡¯s small hand was confidently pressing on the keys. She was not good at singing, and she pressed a key twice and made an edit. She said with a smile, ¡°Teacher, Wenlong, do you think I should change it up here?¡±

    The music teacher frowned the first time he heard it, then he let out a jubnt smile and said, ¡°It does not feel bad. Director Ning, you know something about music?¡±

    The girl was shy yet gracious. Her face was slightly red as she said, ¡°Teacher, I do not know music, I am tone deaf when I sing. I am only taking the perspective of an audience and felt that this tune could still be edited somewhat. The audience¡¯s ears are forever the most sharp.¡±

    The music teacher nodded his head and he had an admiring gaze. ¡°Director Ning is too humble. Not everyone who understands music can sing. I heard that Director Ning is especially good at ying the piano, and I would think that you have expertise with regards to the score. How could you say that you don¡¯t understand music when you have such knowledge?¡±

    ¡°Haha that¡¯s right. Teacher didn¡¯t you know, our Director Ning is multi-talented.¡± Xiao Zhou covered her mouth as sheughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right...¡± The team all agreed in unison.

    It was past midnight now. The cast and crew were basically off work now. Even the recording studio had only a white bulb avable. The conditions were basic and could notpare to a professional recording facility. But everyone gathered in the gentle white light, and the atmosphere was harmonious and beautiful.

    Ning Qing curled up her lips into a smile. At this moment a tall, handsome figure emerged in her vision, and she lifted her eyes to look, ¡°Shaoming!¡±

    She stood up from the bench, her eyes full of shock and surprise.

    Why was he here?

    Lu Shaoming was wearing a formal white shirt and a ck suit. He probably rushed here from the office. His figure seemed to be covered in ayer of dust. He stood tall and straight at the side of the door. He very quietly looked at her. The sharp trousers on his legs seemed to have creases from his travels. His body was still chilly from being outside, and his entire figure seemed to have the smell of Shanghai.

    How could Ning Qing not be surprised?

    ¡°Young Master Lu.¡± The people in the drama group all channelled their gazes over to look. They were beyond surprised; they were in awe.

    Xiao Zhou was jubnt. ¡°Young Master Lu, are you here to visit Ning Qing at work?¡±

    Ning Qing instantly smiled brightly like a blossoming flower.

    Did she even have to ask? He was definitely here to visit her at work.

    Lu Shaoming walked briskly inside, and he nodded towards the people in the drama group, he had the politeness and air of a wealthy man and then stuck a hand into his pocket and stood by Ning Qing¡¯s side.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to work quickly. No one is allowed to stand here anymore.¡± Xiao Zhou chased everyone away.

    Seeing everyone leave, Ning Qing lifted her small head. Her beautiful, youthful eyes were set on his handsome face. ¡°Shaoming, why are you here?¡±

    There was a difference in height between them. She was a head shorter than him. Every time he looked down at her, he would cover her entire sky, and her eyes only had him inside them.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes concentrated with his deep emotions. ¡°I am here to see you.¡±

    He probably already missed her.

    Ning Qingughed secretly in her heart.

    She took a step forward and did not worry about the people at the side who were secretly peeking at them. She took the initiative to stretch out her small hand to hold onto hisrge palm. ¡°Shaoming, I still have work toplete for a while. It will take around half an hour. You go to my room to sleep . I wille to look for youter.¡±

    Lu Shaoming held her small hand in his big palm. He pinched her twice and snorted, ¡°I will stand here and look at you.¡±

    Ning Qing felt sweet beyond words. She looked at the side of his face; it was stubborn and serious without a smile. She loved his mesmerizing hairline, and Ning Qing felt drunk.

    Ning Qing held onto his hand and brought him into the field office, ¡°Shaoming, you sit here for a while. I will go make a cup of tea for you.¡±

    As she spoke, she went on her tiptoes and kissed his thin, maroon lips.

    The front of the office was made out of ss. Everyone outside could see what was going on inside. She ducked sideways to hide in a corner, then secretly kissed him.

 Chapter 223 - Director Ning

    <h4>Chapter 223: Director Ning</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    When she wanted to withdraw her small waist, a muscr arm pinned her down. The man kissed her lingeringly and sucked on her lips. He used extra strength as he did so, then he finally let go of her.

    All of Ning Qing¡¯s 5 senses were immediately filled with a crisp, healthy masculine scent. He sucked her lips especially hard, and it made her go numb and soft.

    After he let go of her, shey in his embrace frailly with her small head nestled against his chest, and she did not want to leave.

    He lowered his gaze to look. On his sharp and chiselled jaw were tiny bits of stubble that rubbed her soft and supple face, and once she trembled, both their lines of vision crashed into one another¡¯s. Ning Qing¡¯s small face blushed red.

    Her heart was beating fast.

    Others all said that newlyweds could not bear to separate from one another, and now the two of them did not need to speak; one deep expression in his eyes was enough to mesmerize herpletely.

    Both her face and ears were burning red.

    Suddenly, she heard, ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Xiao Zhou walked inside.

    The two of them separated from one another in a sh.

    Xiao Zhou handed the documents in her hands over to Ning Qing while she said, ¡°Ning Qing, these are the documents that are needed for tomorrow morning. I forgot to ask someone to trante them. They are in Russian, what should we do now?¡±

    Ning Qing took the documents, and she suddenly thought of a bright idea. She looked at the man beside her and said with a smile, ¡°Shaoming, do you know how to read Russian?¡±

    Lu Shaoming had a frown on his face, and he looked at the girl with a loving gaze. ¡°Hand it over to me then.¡±

    Ning Qing was both shocked and instantly delighted. ¡°Shaoming, thank you.¡± She ced the documents on the office table, and Lu Shaoming sat in the chair. She even personally put the pen in his hand and said, ¡°Shaoming, should I go make a cup of tea for you?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The man replied.

    Ning Qing had a spring in her step as she walked to the door, and she could not help but look back at the man. There was amp beside him, and the yellow glow made his features look even more handsome and mesmerizing.

    He sat on the chair. The chair was made out of wood, and it was unlike the real leather sofa that he normally sat on, but the man¡¯s waist was straight and tall as he sat. The wrist of the hand that was holding onto the fountain pen had a luxurious watch on it, and every delicate feature was cold and hard like those of a master.

    It was the premium quality that the years of experience have tempered.

    Ning Qing did not dare steal more looks at him, and she turned around to run away.

    ...

    Lu Shaomingpleted the trantion very quickly, and it was only when he lifted his hands to take the second book that he realized; where was his tea?

    Looking through the ss windows, she saw that girl who had originally said that she was going to make a cup of tea for him was listening to music on her headphones, and while she listened, she was discussing the chords and melody with Liu Wenlong.

    The music teacher was saying something, but Liu Wenlong did not understand English. Ning Qing was tranting fluently, and the three of them were conversing happily.

    As the girl was working, she appeared experienced and at ease. She was just like Zhou Zhilei, who was also a woman in the corporate sector, but she did not have that many expressions aspared to Ning Qing. Maybe Zhou Zhilei simply had less passion for her career, andcked the motivation to strive in her work whenpared to Ning Qing.

    At this moment, the girl was eye catching, and she shone brightly as she stood on her stage.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes were smitten, reflecting his deep love for her.

    ...

    10 minutester, Ning Qing came in, and she had a cup of tea in her hands.

    She gently ced the tea cup beside Lu Shaoming¡¯s hands while the man was focused on his work. She stood beside his back, and she stretched out her hand to massage his shoulder.

    Softly and gently, she said, ¡°Shaoming, I actually wanted to make a cup of coffee for you, but we are going to sleepter, and coffee would affect our sleep. These tea leaves are not of your typical quality, but they were nted and harvested personally by an aunt that lives nearby and she gave them to us. They are very fresh; give them a try.¡±

    Lu Shaoming turned sideways to have a look, and the tea cup with light blue floral patterns was clean, and the boiling hot water had some fresh tea leaves floating on top. Her small delicate hands had prepared this for him.

    He had a sip.

    The girl bent down by his ears as she whispered, ¡°Does it taste good?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded his head.

    The girl received apliment and, sheughed like a series of bells ringing in the air.

    He continued to look at the documents, and she quietly continued to massage his shoulders. The strength in her hands that she used on his shoulders was perfect, and it was because she massaged her mother shoulders often.

    ¡°Shaoming, how manynguages do you know? It seems like you know everything.¡± The girl¡¯s soft voice had admiration in it.

    ¡°Yeah, around 10 or songuages. They are often used in business dealings,¡± the man casually replied.

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes lit up, and she perched herself onto the man¡¯s shoulders. She smiled until she was unable to open her eyes. ¡°Hubby, how can you be so brilliant? Is there anything that you don¡¯t know?¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not like to hearpliments, but thepliments that came out of her mouth were still able to make him feelfortable. They signified the admiration of a woman that he loved, and it satisfied the man¡¯s vanity greatly.

    He closed the document with one hand, another went to cup around her small waist, and he pulled her towards him.

    ¡°Shaoming, are you done with the trantions?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded his head.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s really too quick. It has only been such a short period of time. I have seen others tranting for an entire afternoon, and they were still unable toplete it!¡± The girl pointed her small, white fingers as she spoke to him softly.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯srge hand was on her soft waist, and he pinched her a few times. He then ced his hand on the back of her head as he made her bend down. He kissed her red lips and said, ¡°Ning Qing, how long do you need? I have to hurry to return back to T City tomorrow morning.¡±

    It took 6 hours to drive over from T City. It was in the wee hours of the night now, and the time to go to bed was long overdue. He had a little fatigue on his face.

    Ning Qing cupped his handsome face pitifully. He had rushed over from T City to visit her, but she did not have any time to apany him. ¡°Shaoming, why don¡¯t you go back to my room first to take a shower, I will tidy up here first, and I will go over in 5 to 6 minutes.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming closed his eyes and neared her fragrant mouth to suck on her lips, then said, ¡°I will wait for you in the room.¡±

    He stood up to leave.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming went to the room, and he went to the bathroom to take a shower. Ning Qing did not have any clothes for a man here, so he tied the bath towel around his waist and walked out.

    His body was also fatigued, and he fell into slumber very quickly.

    At this moment, the door of the room opened up very stealthily, and a petite figure snuck in.

    The person quietly stood by the side of the bed and looked at the man in bed with greed in her eyes. The man exposed his strong chest, and his muscles had a healthy skin tone; they had a sexy lines running over them. His six pack abs and his perfect inverted triangle that made up his Adonis belt were peeking out from the bath towel.

    ...

    Ning Qing and Xiao Zhou finished the work in the production group, and the two of them returned back to the hotel.

    Ning Qing stood at the door and waved towards Xiao Zhou as she bid farewell to her. ¡°Xiao Zhou, I¡¯m going to bed.¡±

    Xiao Zhou fluttered her eyes ambiguously and said, ¡°Go quickly, go quickly. Young Master Lu must have waited for a long time.¡±

    Ning Qing gave a displeased expression towards Xiao Zhou as she opened the room door.

    But there was an ¡°Ah!¡± There was a sound of a woman shriek that came from the room.

    ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong?¡± Xiao Zhou hurriedly followed Ning Qing into the room.

    She switched on the lights, and on the carpet in the room, there were woman¡¯s clothes strewn about. There was a woman curled up at the head of the bed, and she used the nket to cover her fair body; she looked like a total mess.

    Lu Shaoming stood beside the windows as he put on his belt, and it was obvious that he was putting on his clothes that he wore from before.

    Xiao Zhou was shocked at this scene and said, ¡°Young Master Lu, you...¡±

    Lu Shaoming heard her words and turned around. His handsome face was tight, and the expression in his eyes was cold and fierce. He had the expression of a hawk as he stared at Xiao Zhou, and then he looked towards Ning Qing and said, ¡°Ning Qing, you exin then.¡±

    Ning Qing who was called out: ¡°...¡±

    It was him and another woman who appeared in her room with unkempt clothes. She was the one who found about this. He did not even have an exnation but wanted one from her instead?

    What should she say?

    Xiao Zhou rushed forward and pointed at the woman as she chided her, ¡°Who are you? Lift your head up, who gave you the guts to trespass into another person¡¯s room? Talk! What are you plotting?¡±

    That woman sobbed as she lifted her head up.

    Xiao Zhou had a nce as she said, ¡°Its you, Liu Ling!¡±

    Ning Qing looked at Liu Ling and did not speak.

    Liu Ling wiped her tears, and looked pitiful and fearful as she said, ¡°Director Ning, Older Sister Zhou, you cannot me this on me, I actually wanted to look for Li Yi because I have been sleeping with her recently, but I went to the wrong room. The lights were not on in the room, and when Iy on the bed, I was grabbed...by Young Master Lu. He kissed me and even called me your name, Director Ning.

    ¡°I struggled furiously as I resisted, and Young Master Lu switched on the lights, he saw it was actually me, and it was probably because I looked simr to Director Ning. Young Master Lu...still mistook me for Director Ning, you...¡±

    ¡°Director Ning, I really did not do this on purpose! I am a victim, I am innocent, and it was still my first time. If you don¡¯t believe it, look at this...¡±

    Liu Ling lifted the nkets up, and there was a blood red stain on the bed.

    Xiao Zhou¡¯s eyes widened up, and she looked at the man who stood at the windows with a dark expression on his face, then turned her head to look at Ning Qing. ¡°Ning Qing, what should we do?¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her gaze to look at the man. The man did not have much of an expression on his face, and his handsome forehead had 3 deep lines running across it. Even his thin lips were pursed into a cold straight line, and he stared at her fiercely.

    Like if she were going to say something wrong, even if he did not smash her into pieces, he would turn and leave immediately.

    Ning Qing took in a deep breath, and took a few steps to walk to Xiao Zhou¡¯s side. She pointed to Liu Ling¡¯s nose as she chided her. ¡°Where did this vixene from? You actually dare to lie to us here? You thought I would believe what you said? What kind of person is my Shao Ming? Would he be interested in and look at a person like you?¡±

    Liu Ling froze.

    Ning Qing continued to speak. ¡°You thought that by looking a bit like me, that you are me? Why don¡¯t you take a look in the mirror? Are you worthy of it? I know that you have had your eyes on my Shaoming for a long time already. You came over tonight, wanting to profit from a troubled situation. My Shaoming would not touch you. You thought that removing your own clothes and lying beside him in an attempt to frame him, did you think I would believe just like this? Pfft, get lost. Return to wherever you came from! And also for this patch of blood on the bed sheets... What blood is this, chicken blood? This is so dirty!¡±

    Xiao Zhou was shocked beyond words. She had been working with Ning Qing for 2 years, and it was her first time that she had seen Ning Qing chide someone, and she looked pretty fierce.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the girl. Although he still felt very upset, the girl kept repeating the words, ¡°my Shaoming,¡± which made his lips curled up slowly into a smile.

    She knew that he was angry.

    If she suspected him, he would really leave immediately!

    ¡°Director Ning, you need to believe me. Young Master Lu really slept with me, I am not lying to you,¡± imed Liu Ling as she tugged on Ning Qing¡¯s sleeve.

 Chapter 224 - Aiyo, Husband, You Are Doing Well Today

    <h4>Chapter 224: Aiyo, Husband, You Are Doing Well Today</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing stopped her ridicule, and there was a sharp coldness in her eyes. She bent down and said to Liu Ling, ¡°You are such a weird organism. If you had really slept with Young Master Lu, you wouldn¡¯t wantpensation, but you only want me to believe that Young Master Lu went on bed with you. How about you say it now? What are your motives?¡±

    Liu Ling froze, and she suddenly realized that she rushed things too much, and her words had let the cat out of the bag.

    Xiao Zhou had understood what was going on. She stretched out her hand to grip onto Liu Ling¡¯s hair and dragged pulled her off of the bed and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I bet that you thought of creating a show for Ning Qing to make her misunderstand Lu Shaoming. You actually want them to break up? You are so daring! Talk, who is the mastermind behind you?¡±

    Liu Ling covered her body with the nket and shook her head furiously. ¡°I don¡¯t have, I don¡¯t have. What I am saying is really true, Director Ning you have to believe me...¡±

    ¡°Xiao Zhou, drag her out. Hand her over to the security team for them to send her to the police station.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± Xiao Zhou dragged Liu Ling away.

    Until Liu Ling was actually being dragged out of the door, she could not believe she had been eliminated just like that!

    A normal woman facing these matters, even if they could trust their husband, would not be so calm. Ning Qing did not shout or make a fuss; she only said 3 lines during the entire process.

    The first two lines seemed to be scolding her, every line had the words ¡°my Shaoming,¡± and it was obviously because...she wanted to stay in that man¡¯s good books.

    Thest words were to see through her n, but she also did not ask if she had a mastermind behind her, and let Xiao Zhou drag her away.

    This Ning Qing was behaving beyond belief.

    ...

    The door was closed, and Ning Qing walked to the side of the man. She went to tug his sleeve and said, ¡°Shaoming, are you alright? Did that woman take advantage of you?¡± Lu Shaoming looked at her curved eyebrows and gentle look. He shook her small hand away, and he turned his back to face her. He grunted coldly, ¡°Ning Qing, I rushed here overnight. When I went to the set, you said less than 10 sentences to me, then when I went to the room and was just about to fall asleep, a woman suddenly appeared. This is how you treat me?¡±

    Ning Qing knew he was angry. She walked forward and stretched out her slim arm to hold onto his waist from behind, and she acted cutely. ¡°Okay Shaoming, this is all my fault. I have overlooked you. Don¡¯t be angry. I have already helped you teach the woman a lesson.¡±

    The man kept silent and did not speak.

    ¡°Hubby, Hubby, don¡¯t be angry ok? It is not easy for you to see me. Talk to me okay. I miss you.¡± Ning Qing continued to use a sweet tone.

    Lu Shaoming could not stand her soft and gentle tone, and he slowly turned around. The girl was looking at him with her sparkling, youthful eyes. His expression was still upset, but he still exined, ¡°She was lying, I did not touch her. The moment I closed my eyes. I felt someonee. I thought it was you, so I hugged her for a moment. When I had her in my embrace, I felt that something was amiss, so I let her go. Then after, you arrived.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡± Ning Qing tiptoed and kissed his handsome face.

    He was kissed by her soft, fragrant lips. Lu Shaoming¡¯s clenched face immediately became gentle, and with one arm he hooked onto her small waist and asked, ¡°Ning Qing, you trust me this much?¡±

    He was actually angry. Without mentioning the 10 days that she had overlooked him, when he just fell asleep, he thought that she hade and then gave her a hug. He didn¡¯t think that he would put his arm around the wrong person.

    It was on her territory and in her room when he met with these things. Could these be considered her responsibility?

    If she still suspected him, then would he waste his deep feelings for her?

    But she was such an intelligent girl. She believed him and also knew that he was angry. So when she was chiding the person, she said all these words to gain his favour.

    It worked on him.

    ¡°Of course I trust you.¡± Ning Qing softly went into his embrace and said, ¡°Would Hubby still be interested in other women if he has me? So what if she resembles me? She is not me myself. My husband has not deteriorated to the stage where he would sleep with a recement. It has to be med on my husband being too outstanding. He is too attractive, and so there are so many people who lust after him. Don¡¯t be afraid Hubby, I will turn into a female tiger to chase every one of them away.¡±

    Lu Shaoming curled his lips into a smile, and the anger in his heart also disappeared with her soft and cheeky tone. He stretched out his arm to hold her tight. He kissed her forehead longingly and asked absent-mindedly, ¡°Where did the woman appear from? What did she want to do?¡±

    Where did she emerge from?

    It was probably someone who her mother inw Song Yajing or Zhou Zhilei ordered toe.

    Ning Qing touched his handsome face and lifted her small head to nudge it against his chin. ¡°That woman definitely wants to see a gap and stick in a needle. She wants to steal my husband away. Hubby, we have to stay this good. We must maintain this level of goodness between us. You only love one person, who is me, and I also love you. If there is no gap between us, where would they have the space to stick in a needle?¡±

    Lu Shaoming nodded his head and said, ¡°Okay...If there is anything that you cannot settle, you let me know. I will help you resolve it.¡±

    Ning Qing was relieved. No matter what Song Yajing wanted to do next, only if their rtionship was stronger than gold, then nobody coulde to wreck havoc.

    ¡°Hubby, weren¡¯t you angry just now? You were upset that I overlooked you when I was busy with work. I am now starting out as an entrepreneur and could be a little busy after this period of time. When everything runs smoothly, then I will be more rxed. At that time, I will be able to spend more time with you, ok? I do not only want my career, I also want my husband. On the contrary, my husband is too outstanding. I want myself to be stronger, and only then would I have the capabilities and the qualification to stand by your side. Hubby, you must definitely understand and support me. I love you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming felt his heart go soft. Actually, she knew his feelings, and she had always known them.

    She had to busy herself with her career and care about him at the same time. She was afraid inside her heart. She was scared that he would be angry and then not bother with her anymore.

    So when she was scolding the person and tried so hard to win his favour, she looked at his contributions and hard work. Not only did she not be proud after winning his pamper, she did not turn arrogant or wilful. She would only cherish him even more.

    In front of the cast, she was the director. When she came by his side, she was only a little woman, and she knew how to switch between her roles.

    It was a profound exhibit on how people in love would interact with one another. The start of any rtionship would definitely be love, but how to go on loving, and even talk about loving deeply, would depend totally up to the capabilities of the person.

    Her heart was so nimble and transparent.

    He did not know how he had met her. Lu Shaoming hated that he could not have her all the time, and he said, ¡°I am not angry, and will not be angry in the future. I will always support you. Baby, I love you.¡±

    Baby?

    This was the first time he took the initiative to call her ¡°Baby¡±

    The number of times that he called her baby could be counted on one hand. He had only done it when she forced him to do so, and he was even reluctant to do that. The old man¡¯s skin on his face was thin; he could not act like a man of a young couple.

    But now he was calling her ¡°baby¡± so naturally.

    Ning Qing lifted her gaze and focused on his chest, blinking her big bright and charming eyes. She said, ¡°Aiyo, hubby, you are performing well today.¡±

    She only knew how to talk back to him.

    Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows and lowered his gaze to stare at her red lips. His gaze slowly went downwards. ¡°What was the meaning of the picture that you sent today?¡±

    When he talked about this, Ning Qing was embarrassed and moved her body, squeezed her way into his embrace, and did not allow him to see that piece, ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡±

    How could the man allow her to achieve her goals? Hisrge palm held onto her small shoulders to achieve a distance between them. He insisted on looking. ¡°You know about being shy now? Howe you didn¡¯t know about it when you sent it? You teased me, and that made me so ufortable. I even rushed over from T city, and now you are not allowing me to look?¡±

    Ning Qing quickly ran away, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am not letting you look.¡±

    Before she could take a step away, she was dragged into his embrace. The man¡¯s powerful grip made her crumble. He kissed her small face. Hisrge hands also did not bother about the rules. The man started to gasp for air, his low and hoarse voice bewitching her senses. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t move. Let me feel this for a moment, just one moment.¡±

    Feel what?

    There was a definite difference in the strength of a man and woman. Ning Qing¡¯s small shoulder was turned around by him, he held her and took a few steps backwards. She was against wall beside the window by the balcony.

    She still wanted to struggle. Her two small hands were held behind her back by hisrge palm. This position made her unable to straighten her waist. Her thin sweater could only entuate her graceful demeanour. The sweater was short, and from the sides, he could see her white, toned belly.

    Two and a half months. Her belly had a tiny bump.

    Ning Qing did not notice anything. Her appetite has been good recently, and she thought she grew fat.

    ¡°Hubby, be gentler. You made my hand hurt...Woo!¡± Her red lips were covered in a dominating move.

    Ning Qing¡¯s entire body slid downwards. Both of her legs were soft, and she could barely stand. He used only one hand to hold on her hand, and the other hand was busy. He knew that she was sliding down, and this time, he was not gentlemanly. His long legs pressed against her two thin legs, holding her up.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was a little red. She was unsure if it was due to her anger or her shyness.

    She ducked sideways to dodge his kiss, and this time his kiss was like a thunderstorm. The base part of this man appeared. He had been provoked by her and he wanted to torture her cruelly.

    Who let her be like a porcin doll?

    After he lost his memory, he changed a lot. When he was dating, he had a lot of boundaries. He wanted to touch her but was too shy to do so. Today she teased him first, he had a chance to take action, but he was like a rushed monkey; he was in such a rush.

    That night in the hotel in Find, he was also the same. She never said it, but actually he really didck proper technique.

    Ning Qing¡¯sshes that were like a butterfly¡¯s wings were fluttering hard. At times like this, she also missed the Lu Shaoming who did not lose his memories.

    The Lu Shaoming of the past always gave her the most gentlemanly warmth. Whatever she did with him was alwaysfortable. Shey on the bed and did not move. One mature expression from him was enough to make her crumble.

    She was interrupted in her thoughts, Ning Qing did not know she ended up sitting on the window by the balcony. The man was still reluctant to let go of her, and as she slid down, he bent down his waist with her and did not stop.

    She was bullied by him and she only had such a narrow space. The intense tongue and lip action between them made her momentarily out of breath. ¡°Lu Shaoming!¡± She was shy and frustrated as she called out his name.

    At this moment, ¡°Si¡±. The curtains on the windows were torn, and came falling. The most important point being, the bamboo rod on the curtain came down in a thud, hitting the man in his head.

    Lu Shaoming froze.

    His ck eyes lost the blur in them instantly. He was a little out of control just now, and now that he had been hit, he immediately became embarrassed. He froze, and his handsome face was also upset.

    ¡°Pfft.¡± Ning Qing saw his bbergasted look and could not help but break out intoughter. ¡°Shaoming, will you be in such a hurry again? If you bully me like this again, Heaven will also punish you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming let go of her two small hands. He saw her lips that were stained with moisture. They were a little swollen due to his kisses. He frowned slightly, and he adjusted his messy breathing. He said in a low voice, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Ning Qing graciously hooked her arms onto his neck and used her small face to nudge him. ¡°Its okay.¡±

 Chapter 225 - Dirty Rumours Let Out

    <h4>Chapter 225: Dirty Rumours Let Out</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Lu Shaoming looked at the graceful, small girl. There were dark circles below her eyes, and she had a hint of fatigue in her eyes. She was exhausted.

    His thin lips moved as he said, ¡°Go to bed then.¡±

    Ning Qing was a little taken aback. He was letting her go just like that?

    Lu Shaoming picked the girl up horizontally and asked in a gentle tone, ¡°Do you want to take a shower?¡±

    Ning Qingzilyy in the man¡¯s chest. She closed her eyes for a mere moment, and it was only then that she realized that she was extremely tired, and she was unable to open her eyes again as she said. ¡°I have taken a shower already, if Hubby doesn¡¯t believe me, then Hubby, have a whiff; I am fragrant and nice smelling.¡±

    The girl in his embrace seemed like she was going to fall asleep in the next second. Her voice was gentle andzy, and she closed her eyes. She pouted her red lips as she spoke to him. She spoke with the tone of a youthful girl.

    ¡°The bed is not clean. Sleep on the sofa tonight.¡± The man threw the girl onto the soft sofa.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing replied, then said, ¡°Hubby, there is a new nket inside the cab. You take it to cover yourself.¡±

    Lu Shaoming turned around to take the nket, and he draped it over her. ¡°Ning Qing, should I sleep on the floor tonight?¡±

    He could not control himself while they were kissing just now. He actually did not think of doing anything to her.

    They were not married, and he could not board the bus without buying a ticket. This was not the way of a gentleman.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± Ning Qing held onto his hand as she was in a blur. Her small body went deeper into the sofa as she said. ¡°Hubby, lets sleep together okay. I do not take up much space. The sofa is big enough for both of us; you won¡¯t fall off.¡±

    Since she said so, Lu Shaoming also stopped being polite. Hey beside her and stretched out a muscr arm. The girl was like a little kitten as she came lying on his arm.

    Lu Shaoming let out a sastified sigh, and the girl¡¯s clear and sweet breathing could be felt against his neck. He felt like his entire heart was full and satisfied.

    He would never let go of the warmth in his embrace for the rest of his life.

    He held her tight, kissed her forehead, and closed his eyes.

    ...

    Xiao Zhou dragged Liu Ling out as she handed her over to the security guards. Because Liu Ling did not have any clothes on, she struggled furiously as covered herself with the nket. She begged, ¡°Older Sister Zhou, can you allow me to put on some clothes first?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it is only now that you know something about putting on clothes? Why did you remove your clothes without any hesitation a few minutes ago? Stop talking nonsense. If you have the capability to climb onto another person¡¯s bed, then you must have the capability to expose yourself to let others see. Security, hand this shameless woman over to the police station!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The security guards grabbed onto Liu Ling.

    Xiao Zhou turned to leave.

    The security guards brought Liu Ling into the elevator, and the two guards looked at Liu Ling¡¯s exposed, fair skin and mocked her saying, ¡°Looks very beautiful, I didn¡¯t think that we would have such a shameless woman. Hi, beautiful woman, do you have an interest in apanying both older brothers here to y for a while tonight?¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡± Liu Ling immediately spat out, and she looked at the two of them in security guard uniforms. She looked down on them as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t even dream of it, I am way out of both of your leagues.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± One of the body guards got furious, and he was about to give Liu Ling a tight p on the spot.

    But at this moment, two other bodyguards appeared from a dark spot, and they swiftly covered the security guard¡¯s mouths and dragged both of them away.

    A man took a set of clothes and handed them over to Liu Ling, and at the same time, he handed the phone over to her.

    ¡°Hello, Madam. I am sorry that our first n has failed. I am going to put the second n in motion now...¡±

    ...

    After recording the single, Liu Wenlong and the foreign music teacher ordered some alcohol, and while he walked into the corridor, he felt that his head getting blurry, and his entire body was heating up.

    He walked into his room, and he coincidentally met with Li Yi who was bringing him his supper. ¡°Older Brother Ah Long, are you done with your work? I cooked a bowl of noodles for you. Come and have them quickly.¡±

    Li Yi ced the noodles on the table and considerately ced the chopsticks neatly by the side.

    At this moment, a hot body grabbed onto her from behind, and Liu Wenlong kissed her face. ¡°Li Yi, give yourself to me tonight. I am feeling antsy.¡±

    Li Yi had fear in her eyes, and she pushed him away from her feeling flustered and said, ¡°Older Brother Long, let go of me. We can¡¯t do it. We are not married yet.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yi, howe you are always using this reason to reject me? You have been together with me for 8 years. I am already your fianc¨¦, but I have not even kissed your lips before. I love you, and you should have be mine a long while ago, after I have earned some money and can raise you up, I will marry you.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to..¡± Li Yi, who was always like an obedient smallmb, was extremely taken aback. She also did not know where her strength came from, but she escaped from Liu Wenlong¡¯s embrace, and she ran out.

    As she ran out of the room, she coincidentally ran into Xiao Zhou. Xiao Zhou saw Li Yi¡¯s tearful eyes and hastily came forward to ask with care, ¡°Xiao Yi, what is wrong with you?¡±

    Li Yi did not hear what Xiao Zhou said, and she covered her mouth as she ran into the bathroom.

    Xiao Zhou sensed that Li Yi was not behaving normally. Li Yi was normally extremely polite and had never ignore anyone before. She hurried as she followed behind her and entered the bathroom.

    She saw Li Yi was curled up in the corner of the bathroom while she sobbed softly. The girl from the mountains was extremely feminine, and even her small shoulders that wore a in shirt were so frail and weak. She looked like she would be blown away if the wind blew.

    Xiao Zhou came forward, and patted Li Yi¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Xiao Yi, you...¡±

    Li Yi quickly lifted her head up, and because she was in fear, her entire body was shaking, and she said, ¡°Go away, don¡¯t touch me, I beg you not touch me...¡±

    ...

    Liu Ling, who was hiding, saw Li Yi and Xiao Zhou go into the bathroom, and she walked over quickly to Liu Wenlong¡¯s room.

    When she walked into the door of his room, she met with the leading female character of City Of Love, Yin Moer, and Yin Moer was with her assistant as they walked in her direction.

    Liu Ling was taken aback, and she quickly channelled her gaze downwards, hurriedly entered into Liu Wenlong¡¯s room, and locked the door.

    The assistant found it weird and said, ¡°Moer, howe this woman looks kind of weird? It is already in the middle of the night. Why did she go into Liu Wenlong¡¯s room? It is easy for a single man and woman to create rumours when they are alone. Furthermore, Liu Wenlong already has a girlfriend.¡±

    Yin Moer had a nce at the door which was tightly shut, and she quickened her steps as she said, ¡°Let us leave quickly. The entertainment industry is veryplicated. Let¡¯s not worry too much about others¡¯ issues; we might get entangled in other people¡¯s problems.¡±

    ....

    In the room, Liu Wenlong did not know what was wrong with him. All the blood in his entire body was boiling, and his body was tight as he was very ufortable.

    He saw Li Yi running out, and he wanted to give chase, but when he ran for a moment, he held onto the wall to catch his breath, and when he shook his head, both of his eyes were in a daze.

    He did not want to force Li Yi, and he neverid a hand on her through the years that they had been together. He wanted to leave the best things ¡¯til the night they got married. The attitudes of the folks in the mountains were conservative and old fashioned, and his values did not differ.

    But his body felt very ufortable, and he could not help himself to do those shameless things.

    At this moment: Ka Cha! The door seemed to be locked, and he lifted his gaze to look. Liu Ling was standing before him.

    ¡°Liu Ling, why are you here?¡±

    Liu Ling stood before him upright and straight, and she curled up her lips as she had a mesmerizing smile on her face. She lifted her hand and removed the clothes on her body.

    Liu Wenlong immediately felt that his entire body was exploding. He cruelly turned his head and said, ¡°Liu Ling, what are you doing? Put on your clothes quickly, get out. I have always treated you as a younger sister, if Li Yi sees this, she would be very upset and would misunderstand the situation...

    Liu Ling walked towards him and said, ¡°Older Brother Ah Long, doesn¡¯t your body feel ufortable? Older Sister Li Yi is not willing to give herself to you, so I will give myself to you instead. Don¡¯t worry, it will only be tonight. I will not tell anyone, and this is the secret between both of us. No one would find out.¡±

    ¡°No way, I cannot do that! Get lost!¡±

    Liu Ling used both hands to cup Liu Wenlong¡¯s face as she gurgled inughter, ¡°Older Brother Ah Long, open your eyes to look at me. I can guarantee that I am way stronger than Older Sister Li Yi. As long as you are willing, I can make you happy.¡±

    Liu Ling¡¯s words were like a spell that controlled Liu Wenlong¡¯s brains. He lifted his gaze to look, and the youthful girl¡¯s body had a glow to it as the faint ray of the sunrise reflected on her body.

    He took a breath and held onto Liu Ling, and the two of them rolled onto the bed.

    ...

    The next day

    Ning Qing sent Lu Shaoming away with a heavy heart, and she looked at the Bentley disappear from her line of sight. Ning Qing was still standing at her original spot, and looked on with a silly gaze.

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± At this moment, Xiao Zhou rushed out, and her expression was drastically different as she said, ¡°Ning Qing, things are bad. There is a bigmotion right now!¡±

    Ning Qing turned around, and she had a frown on her face as she said, ¡°What is wrong?¡±

    ¡°Liu Wenlong got into trouble...¡±

    Ning Qing followed Xiao Zhou to the hotel room, and Xiao Zhou exined on the way there, ¡°Ning Qing, the recording of the singlest night was very sessful. It is Liu Wenlong¡¯s rest day today, so in the morning we did not take notice of him, but just now there was a group of journalists who rushed here...¡±

    Ning Qing waved her hand and interrupted Xiao Zhou¡¯s words.

    At this moment, journalists surrounded the door to Liu Wenlong¡¯s room, and the hallway was packed with members of the media. The sea of ck heads had to add up to at least 50 or 100 people.

    Half of the media industry in T City were here.

    Liu Wenlong was still wearing the clothes that he wore yesterday, and his clothes were crumpled, and his hair was in a mess. He looked dishevelled, and the journalists all passed over their microphones over to him¡ª

    ¡°Mr Liu, please tell us what has happened exactly. Why is there another woman appearing inside your room? Who was the woman who ran away just now?¡±

    ¡°Mr Liu, we have all seen that the woman opened the door, and you were lying down on the bed without any clothes. Did you have rtions with that woman?¡±

    ¡°Mr Liu, please tell us; where is your girlfriend Li Yi? Two years ago when you participated in the audition programme, both you and your girlfriend Li Yi shot into fame. In the eyes of your fans, both your voice and your image as a good man are interlinked with one another. Why did you ruin your future?¡±

    ¡°Mr Liu, as everyone knows, Li Yi gave up her studies because of you. She wasted her own youth and apanied you while both of you roamed the streets. She gave the best years of her youth to you. Can we ask what mentality did you have to think of cheating on her? How can you forget about the feelings that she had for you, how can you answer to her right now?¡±

    The journalists¡¯ questions were more and more sharp, and the situation at hand was very noisy. Suddenly, ¡°Ah!¡± With a scream, Li Yi appeared at the end of the corridor.

    She held both hands over her ears, and her face was deathly pale, she stared at them with a daze in her eyes, and she shook her head in disbelief. She could not stop taking steps towards the back.

    ¡°Xiao Yi!¡± Liu Wenlong saw Li Yi appear and wanted to chase after her, but how could he get across this sea of people? There was a quick witted journalist who came forward wanting to interview Li Yi, but Li Yi turned around and ran away like a gust of wind.

    ¡°Xiao Zhou,¡± Ning Qing said quickly. She continued, ¡°Send someone to follow after Li Yi, don¡¯t ever allow her to get into trouble.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Zhou understood her orders.

    Ning Qing spoke, and the journalists all looked on. Everyone was excited and could not be bothered with Liu Wenlong, and they all rushed over.

    Thankfully, there were bodyguards around her, but this could not stop the journalists¡¯ excited questions.

    ¡°Director Ning, you have finally appeared. We have waited for you for a long time. Your studio has just started, and your first movie is also in the works of being produced right now. Liu Wenlong is the artist under your management whom you have spent a lot of effort to train, and now that he is in a scandal right now, can we ask what do you think of it?¡±

 Chapter 226 - The Crisis Regarding Trust That Has Never Occurred Before

    <h4>Chapter 226: The Crisis Regarding Trust That Has Never urred Before</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Director Ning, can you please let us know when you signed a contract with Liu Wenlong, did you purely appreciate his talent? Did you not know beforehand about his character? Why would you work with such a person?¡±

    ¡°Director Ning, this ce is your filming location; it is also your territory. You room was on the same level as Liu Wenlong, how could he dare to allow these matters under your watch?¡±

    ¡°Director Ning, after all of this happened, will you officially terminate his contract? How will you deal with this matter? Please let us know your opinion. Please say something.¡±

    Ning Qing did not say anything. She turned away and left under the protection of bodyguards.

    ....

    In the office, Ning Qing, Xiao Zhou, and Liu Wenlong, who looked entirely dispirited, were present.

    In five minutes time, the news of Liu Wenlong engaging in adultery made the top headlines in the entertainment news. In half an hour, it concurrently made its way to the top searched results on Baidu and Weibo Chat Topics. The more serious matter was, every entertainment news headline was written as, ¡°Artist Signed under Ning Qing¡¯s Studio Revealed to Be Engaging in Adultery¡±. The headlines did not even use Liu Wenlong¡¯s name, and Ning Qing¡¯s reputation was shattered into pieces. She had be the target instead.

    Ning Qing Work Studio¡¯s first movie production, <The City of Love>, already hogged media headlines and was hugely anticipated by the citizens. This piece of ugly news immediately turned Ning Qing from the top of the media spotlight to the scapegoat everyone was discussing.

    The amount of effort they used to support her in the past was now used to criticize her.

    Ning Qing¡¯s Weibo was attacked harshly by arge majority ofizens. Theizens allmented questioning their belief in her.

    Firstly, Ning Qing did not know the person well now, but she actually signed a contract with Liu Wenlong. He was such a ¡°horrible man¡± but she also spent more effort in nurturing his talent, and she had tried to mislead the masses.

    Secondly, Ning Qing did not have the ability to teach and lead. The artists under her care were engaging in adultery on her own set, under her own eyes.

    Thirdly, theizens started to suspect the filming environment of The City of Love. Did Ning Qing silently consent to matters like buying sex and allowed these matters to ur.

    Theizens were piling on the pressure and demanded that Ning Qinge out to make a statement on the current happenings.

    At the same time,izens started a wave ofments towards Liu Wenlong, scolding him for his behaviour. Liu Wenlong and Li Yi¡¯s interactions over the years were analysed in great detail. Li Yi was only 16 when she followed Liu Wenlong to roam the streets. It was already her 8th year in her life doing so. Theizens all pitied this na?ve girl who hade from the mountains. They chided and criticized Liu Wenlong for engaging in adultery.

    In the end, this matter was like a snowball. The more it rolled on, the bigger it got. In the entertainment industry and in T city, it started a wave of heated discussion.

    The masses hated Liu Wenlong and also questioned Ning Qing, Ning Qing Work Studio, and this movie, The City of Love, greatly. Ever since she made her debut, Ning Qing had never met with this breach of trust and ended up in such a crisis before.

    It could be said that Ning Qing had already stood on a high tower, and the fall this time was as hard as the height she stood from.

    Every part of her has been targeted.

    Xiao Zhou had a serious expression. ¡°Ning Qing, I have already received many calls. All investing partners of The City of Love have wanted to withdraw their investments.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing hugged her arms around her chest. Her expression was still considered calm. She thought for a few seconds, and then said, ¡°Tell them, tell them to consider carefully. There is always risk in investment. It looks to be a risky investment now, but the profits in the future will be the highest. If they still persist and do not want to invest in me, then I would also not force them to do so. I will agree to their withdrawal of funds, but I would never ever work with them in the future.¡±

    ¡°Will do.¡± Xiao Zhou was relieved slightly. At this time of crisis, Ning Qing still could keep her feet on the ground.

    ¡°Also, announce to the media that the filming of The City of Love will officially be put on hiatus.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, once you stop the filming, not only will it cost a lot of money, but It will also result in worse criticism from theizens...¡±

    ¡°If I continue to shoot this, theizens would stop with their criticism? Matters like adultery, taking drugs, and the like have always been considered to be sensitive in the entertainment industry. If it is picked up by the media, it will only end up flooded with criticism.¡±

    ¡°Then Ning Qing, how do you n to settle this matter? You are already at the centre of criticism; everyone has their eyes on you and are putting pressure on you. A person who is popr would have many rumours about them, and there is hate when you are popr. If we do not settle this matter appropriately, then we will be ruined.¡± Xiao Zhou did not want to say these words at all, but now it was a rush for every second of time. Every minute that Ning Qing did not announce her stand, theizens will continue attacking her.

    Ning Qing did not speak. She was calm and her eyes were confident and firm. But her face was slowly getting paler and paler.

    She was under great pressure.

    Ning Qing turned around and looked at Liu Wenlong who was seated in the corner. He kept silent all along and she lifted her feet to walk towards him.

    ¡°Liu Wenlong, what happenedst night? I want to hear your exnation.¡±

    Liu Wenlong slowly lifted his head. His expression was in and dark. His eyes seemed empty, and he said, ¡°Director Ning, I am sorry. I have harmed you.¡±

    ¡°Things have already urred. Don¡¯t say things like sorry; it has no use. You did not do anything wrong towards me. You have wronged both Xiao Yi and yourself!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yi....¡± Liu Wenlong¡¯s lips trembled for a while and he knew that he would not have any face to see her for the rest of his life. ¡°Director Ning, after recording yesterday, I drank a little alcohol with the music teacher. After that, I felt that my entire body was very hot. I think I was probably drugged.¡±

    ¡°Drugged?¡± Xiao Zhou heard his words and walked forward. She was jubnt and said, ¡°Ning Qing, we can use this and start our investigation. We have to exin to the masses that he was under the control of drugs...¡±

    ¡°Then what happened after that?¡± Ning Qing directly cut Xiao Zhou off.

    ¡°After that, I entered my room and I saw Xiao Yi. I...hugged her, but Xiao Yi was not willing. She ran out of the room. I wanted to chase after her, but I felt faint. Then Liu Ling walked inside. She...she removed her clothes, and I could not control myself. The next morning when I woke up, Liu Ling was already wearing her clothes and when she opened the door, all the journalists were outside, then you saw what came about after that.¡±

    ¡°Director Ning, actually I did not do it on purpose. I really did not want to betray Xiao Yi. Xiao Yi and I have been together for so many years now. I love only her. I want to marry her. I was under the control of drugs...¡± Liu Wenlong exined messily.

    Ning Qing was not bought over with Liu Wenlong¡¯s words. Sheughed coldly and said, ¡°It is true that you were drugged, but those drugs could only control your body. Could they control your heart? Liu Ling is only a woman. If you were not willing, you could open the door to ask for help from me. Or you could go take a cold shower to settle it. Could she still force you to do so? So don¡¯t try making use of drugs to exin your actions. You have made such mistakes and are not worthy of being forgiven for the rest of your life!¡±

    As Ning Qing spoke, she looked at Xiao Zhou,¡± Don¡¯t mention the matter of being drugged again. The masses would not ept this exnation, and we also cannot find any evidence of it. I saw the music teacher this morning, why did the music teacher not have any problems but Liu Wenlong did? This matter has too many eyes on it, so don¡¯t act out an 8 o¡¯clock melodrama for others to see.¡±

    Xiao Zhou was speechless. This road was really not the way to go.

    ¡°Ning Qing, we don¡¯t know where Xiao Yi is right now. Our people cannot locate her. Could she have been in an ident?¡±

    ¡°Director Ning, I want to go out to look for Xiao Yi, I...¡± Liu Wenlong said.

    Ning Qing looked at him and said, ¡°You know where Xiao Yi is?¡±

    Liu Wenlong froze and then shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    Ning Qing slowly curled her lips into a cold smile and she said, ¡°Then do you know where Xiao Yi would go?¡±

    Liu Wenlong continued to shake his head, ¡°Xiao Yi has never left me. She has always followed behind me...¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Ning Qingughed lightly and interrupted him. ¡°Liu Wenlong, I just knew that you would not know where Xiao Yi would be. You would also be unable to guess where she would go to. You, after your debut on an audition programme, no matter howplicated the entertainment industry was, you totally could have eased up on your confident demeanour. You could have sacrificed a little dignity for a sry that would be considered high. You definitely had the ability to not let your own woman follow you on the streets and endure through hardships, but you made her follow you anyway!

    ¡°Why did it go like this? It was because you were selfish!

    ¡°The more arrogant you got, the more you revealed your inferiorityplex! Could you deny that Xiao Yi, with all your experiences together and all of her help, as an essory? Could you deny that when Liu Ling removed all her clothes before you, you didn¡¯t feel a sense of thrill? Liu Wenlong, I admired your talent, but you¡¯re someone who could be controlled simply by the desires of his body. I think that you could not be considered to be a man!¡±

    Xiao Zhou understood. When she had asked Ning Qing yesterday why she did not see a future between Liu Wenlong and Li Yi, she probably thought that this would be the answer.

    Liu Wenlong felt his face burn in pain. Every word from Ning Qing weighed deeply in the bottom of his heart, and she had pierced his Achilles¡¯ heel. He painfully hung his head and slowly slumped onto the floor.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, Xiao Yi... I was wrong to do this to you...¡±

    Ning Qing felt her eyes tearing up. She lifted her gaze and she straightened her posture. ¡°Liu Wenlong, you stay here this few days. Do not go out for the next few days. You are unable to leave; you are the target of scorn of everyone now. Also, don¡¯t go to look for Xiao Yi. She is a girl who has treated that you as the sky, and she has nowhere else to go. You have betrayed her, and I would assume that she would not want to look at you again for the rest of her life.¡±

    Ning Qing turned to leave.

    ...

    Ning Qing walked to the corridor. Xiao Zhou followed behind her, and she said with hesitation, ¡°Ning Qing, I have something that I do not know whether to tell you about.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I am thinking too much about this, but I still think that Xiao Yi was not behaving normally yesterday. Did you know, when Xiao Yi ran out of Liu Wenlong¡¯s room, she banged into me. At that time, she looked like she was going through a great amount of stress, then she hid inside the bathroom to cry alone. I went to touch her, and she was shocked until she was shaking from head to toe. She still said, ¡®I beg you not to touch me.¡¯¡±

    Ning Qing paused her steps abruptly. Xiao Zhou could not brake in time, and she almost crashed onto her. She had not regained her footing when she heard Ning Qing say in a serious tone, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I... Xiao Yi seemed to be very afraid of men touching her...¡± Xiao Zhou said what she had guessed in her heart.

    Ning Qing closed her eyes and took in a deep breath to suppress the anger in her heart. She immediately ordered, ¡°Go investigate for me. That audition show probably has a problem. Go check through the three judges.¡±

    ¡°Roger that.¡± Xiao Zhou epted her order but she still did not leave, and she looked like she still had something to say.

    ¡°Xiao Zhou, what¡¯s the matter? If there is something then say, I am able to shoulder it.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, I saw the surveince footage from the corridor just now. Last night when Liu Ling entered Liu Wenlong¡¯s room, she passed by Yin Moer. At that time her assistant had her suspicions, but Yin Moer was afraid that she would be implicated in these matters, so she chose to make a hasty exit.

    Ning Qing¡¯s expression in her eyes darkened. Yin Moer and Liu Wenlong were both artists signed under her. When Yin Moer met with her colleague in trouble, she chose to turn a blind eye to it.

    She hadn¡¯t had enough time to truly build a team. They did not have chemistry and interactions between them, and they did not understand they were bound together, when one had fame, they would all be famous, and when one was in trouble, all of them would also fall in trouble.

 Chapter 227 - I Will Support You

    <h4>Chapter 227: I Will Support You</h4>

    ¡°I got it.¡± Ning Qing counted the years that she has spent in the entertainment industry; it has already been 5 years. Meeting such a huge mater, she was good at controlling her own temper, and the expression on her face was calm and collected. But her beautiful eyes had an icy chill in them. ¡°Announce that we will stop the filming of City of Love, and we will stop all of the activities of all the artistes. Tell all of them, when we settle the matter regarding Liu Wenlong, then we will all resume work.¡±

    After that, Ning Qing added, ¡°There are many lessons that they do not understand yet. Let me use this chance to let all of them learn this lessonpletely!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Zhou understood her instructions and left.

    Ning Qing went back to her own room, and she stood before the sink to use cold water to wash her face, and she did not wipe the water droplets on her face. Both of her small hands were pinned down on the sink, and they were faintly white.

    The studio had just been created, and her career was just starting to progress, but now that she met with such a huge roadblock. Everyone was waiting for her to give a reasonable exnation, and if she did not handle it well, she would be adding oil to the fire.

    The entertainment industry was such a ce where people were ruthless and greedy. It was easy to get fame overnight, and it was just as easy to ruin everything overnight.

    What was she going to do now?

    This morning, the phone in her pocket rang, and it was a number that she did not recognize. Ning Qing had a sh in her eyes, and she could guess who was it roughly.

    ¡°Hello, Mum.¡±

    It was Song Yajing.

    There was a lightugh that came over from the other end, ¡°Ning Qing, what did you address me as? Did I acknowledge your status? Could you address me as Mother?¡±

    ¡°Mum, no matter whether you ept me or not, I am still Shaoming¡¯s wife. You will be my mum forever.¡±

    Song Yajing did not persist further, and she said, ¡°Ning Qing, the thing that you should be doing now is not calling me Mother right now, the thing that you should be handling right now should be the matter involving Liu Wenlong. Now that everyone in the city is pinning their eyes on you, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Mum, were the matters that happened to Liu Wenlong instigated by you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yajing admitted to them honestly and continued saying, ¡± Two months ago when you entered into Guang Qing to curry Shaoming¡¯s favour, I admit that you did have small tricks up your sleeve in the entertainment industry. Now that I have ruined your career and you are unable to lift up your head in the entertainment industry, would Shaoming still like the version of you right now? What do you have in your hands to impress Shaoming with?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at her pale face in the mirror. She fluttered her longshes that were like a butterfly¡¯s wings, and she said slowly, ¡°Mum, it is not the end right now. Who knows who will be the final winner. I will not bow down just because of this. I will prove to you that Shao Ming made the right choice.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± There woman on the other end scoffed. ¡°Sure, then I will see what you are capable of doing.¡±

    Song Yajing ended the call.

    Ning Qing held onto her phone and suddenly felt her stomach hurt. Her small hand touched her abdomen that had gottenrger, and she felt like she was going to faint.

    She turned to return back to her room. She wanted to go on therge bed toy on it for a while, but she had not even made her way over when her line of vision turned ck, and she slumped down onto the floor.

    The intimate touch that she imagined that she would have with the carpet did not happen, as a muscr arm wrapped around her little waist, and her entire being was held by a mysterious warmth that surrounded her.

    Her nostrils were filled with that familiar clean and crisp scent that made her mesmerized. Lu Shaoming?

    ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong with you? Is your body feeling ufortable?¡± The man¡¯s low and charming voice rang by her ear and it brought along a thick feeling of warmth and care.

    Ning Qing hesitated slightly, and she lifted her gaze to look at the man. In her eyes were the man¡¯s handsome features, her Lu Shaoming really dide back!

    ¡°Shaoming, why did youe back? Didn¡¯t you go back to T City? I thought I was dreaming just now.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s bright eyes were full of concern, and his voice was soft and gentle. ¡°You are not dreaming, I really came back. The car was on the highway when I heard the entertainment news, I thought that you would probably need me by your side at this time, so I came back.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were wet in a moment, and she stretched out her small hands to tightly grab onto his neck, and she nudged his chest with her small face.

    ¡°Shaoming,¡± she gently called out.

    Lu Shaoming pick her up and ced her on the big, soft bed. She hugged his neck and was unwilling to let go, and he put onerge hand around her slim waist. He used another hand to cover the fringe on her forehead gently, and he gentlybed it backwards. ¡°It¡¯s only a minor matter. If you are unable to handle it, you can just retire from the entertainment industry; I will support you in the future.¡±

    Ning Qing slowly lifted up her gaze, and she was like a piglet when she used her own small nose to nudge the high bridge of his nose as she said, ¡°Shaoming, would you really support me?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at her gentle and moist eyes that were bright and sparkling, and he had a gentleugh as he said, ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I am unable to support you, or you are unwilling to let me support you?¡±

    ¡°You are so irritating, you obviously know that I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Ning Qing punched his shoulder.

    Her heart felt very very sweet. Her mother-inw Song Yajing was still waiting for her to end up as a joke, and she was also waiting for Lu Shaoming to dump her, but her Lu Shaoming not only stayed by her said, he even said that he was going to support her.

    Lu Shaoming pinned hisrge palm on her small hand. He lowered his gaze and kissed her fair fingertips.

    He rarely kissed her hand. Before his memory-loss, when they were passionate in bed, he also had times when he was reckless, and she had a new meaning of what she knew as shame.

    But after he lost his memory, there was no more of that. In her view, this was something more intimate than kissing, and her heart could not take it, so she withdrew her hand in shock.

    Looking at the girl¡¯s shy look with her heart beating furiously, Lu Shaoming bent down to kiss her lips and said, ¡°Do you need me to help you handle the matter at hand?¡±

    She had her own independence and freedom, so he had never interrupted her work, but if she was unable to handle them, he would definitely help her tie up the loose ends.

    His woman only needed to fly, and when she was tired, she could perch on his shoulder to rest. If she ended up with any trouble, he would go to handle it. Actually, men and women were all very simple; it was just like that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help, I have thought of a n myself. I have been in the entertainment industry for such a long time, so how can I end up with such a pitiful conclusion? There is no one who cane and look down on me, and that includes you.¡± Ning Qing poked his chest with her little pink-white hands.

    ¡°I do not look down on you, but don¡¯t push yourself too hard. This matter has created a lot of fanfare, and there are many people discussing it. It is a very sensitive topic. At this time, the more you do, the more can go wrong,¡± the man reminded her gently.

    ¡°I know.¡± Ning Qing had a sparkling glow in her eyes as she said, ¡°Shaoming, since you are here, there are two things that I would ask you to help me with.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°First, I want to find Liu Ling. Second, help me to look for Li Yi.¡±

    Liu Ling was definitely in Song Yajing¡¯s hands. It would be hard to find her, and Li Yi had hidden. She needed to find her quickly.

    These two things could be easily handled by her, but she would need some time. If Lu Shaoming came to help, it would be a matter of a few seconds.

    Now, she only wished for one thing ¡ª haste!

    It was a situation where everything was copsing towards one side, and she needed to act quickly.

    ¡°Okay, let me deal with them.¡± The man agreed.

    Ning Qing still was a little worried as she said, ¡°Shaoming, Li Yi has disappeared. I don¡¯t know where she would go to. It will probably be hard to find her, you...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as she is still alive, I will find her very quickly.¡± The man was firm and clear with his words.

    Ning Qing hugged him with satisfaction. Her red lips nudged towards his neck as she said, ¡°Shaoming, thank you. Thank you for being by my side at this moment.¡±

    ...

    There were quick developments in the search for Liu Ling, and Ning Qing brought Xiao Zhou along to go check on it.

    The two of them go in a limo, and Xiao Zhou looked outside the window as she said, ¡°Ning Qing, there are journalists following us.¡±

    Ning Qing pressed the knitted cap on her head lower andughed as she said, ¡°Xiao Zhou, do you know who the main character of the matter involving Liu Wenlong is?¡±

    ¡°Of course! It is Liu Wenlong, then it is you.¡±

    ¡°Wrong, the main character is the...journalists! So, if they do not stalk us, how would this matter go on?¡±

    ...

    At this moment, Liu Ling was in a luxury condominium unit. She was controlled by Song Yajing, and she did not allow her to go out, but in the afternoon, she was hungry, and she did not want to cook a meal herself, so she dialed for a delivery.

    Very quickly, there was a Ding!, and the sound of the doorbell rang through the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Liu Ling had a mask on her face, as she was afraid of being recognized by others, and she went to open the door.

    After she opened the door, the smile on her face froze. Hidden behind the delivery man were two others ¡ª Ning Qing and Xiao Zhou.

    Liu Ling was flustered and wanted to shut the door immediately.

    ¡°Liu Ling, you are still thinking of running away?¡± Xiao Zhou ran forward and pushed Liu Ling down. She then tugged her hair and dragged her into the living room.

    Ning Qing took out a hundred dor bill from her bag and elegantly tossed it to the deliveryman who was shocked beyond words. ¡°It¡¯s a tip, you don¡¯t have to look for change.¡±

    Ning Qing shut the main doors with a bang.

    The delivery man: ¡°...¡± Women were really capable in battle. He was bbergasted and shocked.

    ...

    Liu Ling was dragged into the living room, and her scalp was in pain from the tugging. She immediately begged and said, ¡°Director Ning, Older Sister Zhou, what do you two want to do? It was Liu Wenlong who slept with me. I am also a victim...¡±

    Upon hearing her words: Pa! Ning Qing gave Liu Ling a tight p.

    Liu Ling was in a daze after being pped. Her left cheek was in great pain, and she was a little numb. It was clear that Ning Qing had used a huge amount of strength, ¡°Director Ning, you actually dare to hit me?¡±

    Ning Qing threw the bag in her hands onto the sofa. The corners of her lips curled up into a thin smile and she rolled up her sleeves. She had the posture of a boss as she said, ¡°If I were to hit anyone, it would be you. A woman like you needs to be hit. No matter how much I hit you, it is still not enough!¡±

    After she spoke, Ning Qing cruelly gave Liu Ling another p.

    Liu Ling was very furious. She was also not an easy person to break, and she said, ¡°If you two dare to hit me,e, I will show you how good I am.¡±

    Liu Ling could not care less about the pain in her scalp as she stood up from the floor in a sh. She was a gangster in the past, and she has never lost a fight.

    She ran forward and fought with Ning Qing. The two of them rolled onto the sofa, and Liu Ling¡¯s long nails left a long gash on Ning Qing¡¯s face. She held onto Ning Qing¡¯s elbow, and the expression on her face was fierce as she said, ¡°Ning Qing, why do you have toe and hit me? Aren¡¯t you basking in the fact that Young Master Lu likes you? We are both working in the entertainment industry. We even resemble one another so much. Why I am unable to get my hands on what you could get? You are the Big Director Ning whom everyone is chasing after, but I am only suited to be a minor character?¡±

    Xiao Zhou went forward to pull Liu Ling away, Ning Qing coughed twice as she came forward to Liu Ling, and she started to continuously ps Liu Ling as she said, ¡°Liu Ling, are you perverted inside your heart? How can youpare yourself with me? What do you have topare yourself with me? You are really such a joke.¡±

    The three women concluded their fight in a half an hour¡¯s time. No matter how strong Liu Ling was, she was still unable to gain the upper hand when outnumbered like this, so Liu Lingy down in the living room, covered with wounds. Ning Qing brought Xiao Zhou out the door.

    The two of them returned to the limo and Xiao Zhou told Ning Qing about the news that she had just received. ¡°Ning Qing, we have found something out. In thest two hours of the finalpetition of the audition programme, the judge who gave the gold ring to Liu Wenlong secretly went into Li Yi¡¯s room and left with unkempt clothes an hourter.¡±

 Chapter 228 - Queenâ€™s First Time Growing

    <h4>Chapter 228: Queen¡¯s First Time Growing</h4>

    Ning Qing listened on and closed her eyes. ¡°Okay... Let¡¯s go back to the hotel first.¡±

    ...

    When she returned to the hotel, Lu Shaoming received news. Li Yi had returned to T City, and was inside a small room that she had rented with Liu Wenlong in the past.

    Ning Qing heaved out a breath of relief. Lu Shaoming had found Li Yi before Song Yajing could.

    Song Yajing must have also been looking for Li Yi, and if she was the one who found Li Yi first, Li Yi would definitely be in danger. Now that Lu Shaoming had found her and dispatched people to monitor her, Ning Qing was relieved.

    During the entire saga, the most innocent part in all of this was Li Yi.

    Lu Shaoming, Ning Qing, and Xiao Zhou sat on the private jet to return to T City.

    Ning Qing boarded the ne and fell into a deep slumber. She had only slept for 4 hoursst night, and so much had happened today, so her body was tired and pushed to its maximum.

    Lu Shaoming was by her side, and she ced her small head onto his thighs as a pillow. She slept in relief and with warmth.

    When she woke up, she realized that they had arrived at T City¡¯s airport. It was the next morning, and the matter concerning Liu Wenlong continued to fester.

    Xiao Zhou reported the movements in the entertainment industry in the past 12 hours and passed the info on to Ning Qing.

    All the entertainment headlines were written like this ¡ª Ning Qing angrily gave the mistress a p. The photos taken by the journalists were taken from the condominium opposite through the ss windows. She rolled up her sleeves and did not bother about her image when she and Liu Ling both engaged in a fist fight. Although the pictures were unclear, every move was very clear.

    With Ning Qing¡¯s action, it made waves on the inte, and she gained the support and recognition of many.

    Theizens all started toment that Ning Qing had always been an elegant and intelligent goddess in their hearts, but they did not think she would be this straightforward and domineering in settling this matter. The way she gave the mistress a p in anger to get revenge for Li Yi made everyone feel satisfied.

    ¡°Ning Qing, this is really a piece of good news. We have seeded in taking a step out, and can be considered to have won some supporters back.¡±

    Xiao Zhou had joy on her face.

    When Ning Qing saw the news, she did not seem to look surprised; all was going as she expected.

    She stood up and had a look in the mirror. Her left cheek had a bloody scab on it, and when she sleptst night, Lu Shaoming had applied a little medication to it.

    ¡°Xiao Zhou, pass me some sunsses.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Xiao Zhou passed a pair of sunsses to Ning Qing and said, ¡°Ning Qing, when you exit the airport, there will definitely be journalists blocking your way. Shall we use another route to avoid them?¡±

    Ning Qing put on the sunsses and adjusted her clothing and inly said, ¡°No need. It is time to meet the journalists.¡±

    As she spoke, she turned around to look at Lu Shaoming, ¡°Shao Ming, we will use separate paths. I will go to meet the journalists; you don¡¯t get caught up with me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming nodded his head and said, ¡°Okay, stay safe.¡±

    Ning Qing brought Xiao Zhou down with her and left the ne.

    Lu Shaoming saw the girl¡¯s experienced and confident back profile. His lips slowly curled up into a warm arc. The way she handled this matter was done exceptionally well.

    She did not hold a press conference or take any other measures. She only looked for Liu Ling and went over personally to fight her.

    She did this because she knew that this matter had ignited discussion. The key point of this matter was that Liu Wenlong had a good Chinese girlfriend, Li Yi.

    There were thousands of men who regrlymitted adultery, and only Liu Wenlong could not do so.

    So she gave Liu Ling a p out of anger and silenced the anger of the masses.

    She did not deploy any dangerous measures. She was enough. He was worried that she was going to the airport to face the media and journalists, but now, he had full confidence that she would be able to protect herself well. He only needed...to listen to her arrangements.

    He believed that on this matter, her strategy was only just beginning to unfold.

    ...

    As she expected, Ning Qing was ambushed by a sea of journalists in the lounge of the airport ¡ª¡±Director Ning, It has been 24 hours since the matter regarding Liu Wenlong has been revealed. You have yet to make any statements at all, please reply to a few of our questions and express your stance.¡±

    Ning Qing stopped in her tracks. There were 5 or 6 bodyguards present to block off the overzealous crowd. She was with Xiao Zhou, and she slowly looked to the crowd with her broad sunsses and said, ¡°Okay, everyone please give me your questions.¡±

    When the journalists heard that Ning Qing was willing to announce her stance. They all started to question her ¡ª¡±Director Ning, now the hottest headline online is about you pping Mistress Liu Ling in anger yesterday. Can we know what were you feeling in your heart when you decided to p her?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ning Qing had a coldugh, and her tone was careless yet shark as she said, ¡°It is very easy. A mistress is someone whom everyone would want to see get hit. Liu Wenlong is an artist signed under my management. She had seduced my artist, and I obviously had to give my stance. Li Yi is my friend. She bullied my friend, and of course I have the right to be angry. In the future, if there is anyone that dares to make me unhappy, I will kill them all.¡±

    The journalists all took in a cold breath of air. What Ning Qing was saying beneath her words was that Liu Ling had started a mess for her and made her unhappy, so she hit her.

    The journalist did not expect Ning Qing, who had not expressed any views in the past 24 hours, to say anything. When she did announce her stance, it was so...arrogant. She was surrounded by enemies, isted, and without help. Normal artists experiencing something simr would only apologize and apologize, yet she was an outlier.

    She was able to attract the attention of popr artists, and it was just like what theizens had said... She was straightforward and domineering in the way she did things.

    The journalist scanned her. Ning Qing was wearing a ck Korean style winter jacket together with a pair of ck pencil pants today. Her delicate, white face had a pair of sunsses on it. They could not discern her expression, but she looked serious. Her voice was clear and cold, which somewhat resembled the demeanour of a mature queen.

    ¡°Director Ning, then what about the three points that theizens have against you? How would you respond to that?¡± the journalists cleverly asked.

    Ning Qing did not have a change in her facial expression, and she said inly, ¡°Firstly, I have not known Liu Wenlong as long as Li Yi has known him. If I could predict this matter happening, then Li Yi would not have been as hurt as she is right now.¡±

    The journalists agreed, and in regard to this point, ¡°unfamiliar with the person,¡± Ning Qing¡¯s reply was quite appropriate.

    Li Yi, who had been childhood sweethearts with Liu Wenlong for 24 years, did not think beforehand that he wouldmit adultery; how would Ning Qing know?

    ¡°The second and third points.¡± Ning Qing was silent for a few seconds and then slowly observed the crowd. ¡°Everyone is channelling their focus on me due to the matters that have happened with Liu Wenlong. As for Ning Qing Work Studio and also my first production, City of Love; everyone has cast their doubts on all of them. I don¡¯t have anything to say about that.¡±

    The journalists were taken aback, Ning Qing was...

    Ning Qing continued saying, ¡°This is the fifth year that I have been in the entertainment industry. Numerous fans have always apanied me on this journey, and as for those who love me, I do not need to exin. As for those who do not love me, I only have one thing to say. I am sorry.

    ¡°I am sorry that I have neglected my artists under my care and that has caused a disturbance in your life. So, as for the matters regarding Liu Wenlong, I will take responsibility on behalf of him.¡±

    The journalists were all impressed, Ning Qing¡¯s clear cut reply had split theizens into two camps. She first ¡°acknowledged¡± those who had always protected her as fans, and then graciously epted all the criticisms and questions of those who had something against her.

    This was already a weird development in the entertainment industry. If the artists of a studio were involved in matters, the artist usually had to take responsibility.

    Actually what did she even do wrong?

    Today she said those words without fear or equivocation; she was so domineering!

    She knew that after this interview, she would be in an entirely new world. She had been restricted greatly when the matter broke out, but that will no longer be the case.

    A few simple sentences from her was enough for her pave a road for herself.

    ¡°Director Ning, can we ask: After this matter, will you terminate your contract with Liu Wenlong?¡±

    This point had always been something that everyone was interested in. How would Ning Qing handle Liu Wenlong, the man who has been deemed as a bad artist that had an obvious blemish on him?

    Ning Qing did not reply immediately. She sighed and said, ¡°I will not terminate the contract.¡±

    The journalists were excited again. If Ning Qing was smart enough, she would dispose of Liu Wenlong totally so that he couldn¡¯t pull her down again.

    ¡°Director Ning, why? Why would you make such an irrational decision?¡±

    ¡°Because, if I give up on him now, his life would be ruined from now on...¡± After she spoke, Ning Qing left under the escort of her bodyguards.

    ¡°Director Ning, please say more... Director Ning...¡±

    Ning Qing walked towards the main doors of the airport. The journalists still wanted to give chase, but they were stopped by the bodyguards. The crowd looked towards a handsome figure who stood at the door of the airport. He appeared when they did not notice. He was standing straight, and he had a gentle look while he was waiting quietly.

    The small woman walked to his side, then the man held onto her small waist, and the two left together.

    Lu Shaoming.

    ...

    Who would deal with someone who would leave them behind?

    After a few years, at the International Golden Ball Awards, as the first Chinese singer who became Best Singer, the emcee asked, ¡°Mr. Liu, is this moment the most beautiful moment in your life?¡±

    Liu Wenlong shook his head in front of the entire world¡¯s screens, ¡°No, the most beautiful moment in my life was when I was in the lowest period of my life, there was a person who did not not let me go.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing arrived outside the tiny rental room. Lu Shaoming stood at the door and said with a gentle voice, ¡°Ning Qing, you go in. I will wait for you here. When my people found Li Yi, she was trying to cut her wrists in a suicide attempt. She is very emotional. You be careful; do not let her harm you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± Ning Qing opened the door and walked inside.

    The rental room was very small, around 20 square meters. There was a bed inside and also a very old television. But it was very clean inside. The walls that had both white and grey patches had a lot of soft toys hung up on them. They also had pictures of Li Yi and Liu Wenlong together. It could be seen that they had many happy memories here.

    Li Yi sat on the bed. Her hair was messy and unkempt. They were afraid of her doing silly things, so the bodyguards had tied her hands together. She closed her eyes quietly and did not move.

    Ning Qing felt her heart ache and she walked in front of Li Yi. She stretched out her hand to tuck the hair by her cheeks to ce it behind her ear. That delicate face of did not seem to have any traces of blood, but her eyes were red and swollen. The contrast of the red and white made her entire being looked pitiful, and she seemed somewhat like a ghost.

    Ning Qing¡¯s voice was hoarse as she said, ¡°Xiao Yi, I will help you release the ropes. But don t you harm yourself again.¡±

    Li Yi did not speak.

    Ning Qing helped her release her small hands.

    When she released them, Li Yi that was on the bed rushed out like a nimble cheetah, she ran towards the wall, wanting to hit her head.

    Ning Qing did not have any time to chase after her. She stood up immediately and said in a loud, fierce tone, ¡°Xiao Yi, if you want to die, then die now. There is no one else who would stop you other than me. Who would cry for you other than me after you die?¡±

    Xiao Yi was 1 centimeter away from the wall. She stopped abruptly, and she did not move further.

    After a long while, she said with a hoarse voice that did not seem like a human¡¯s, ¡°Are you mocking me? You are actually just as bad as Liu Wenlong!¡±

 Chapter 229 - Led Me To Meet The Most Beautiful Person In My Entire Life

    <h4>Chapter 229: Led Me To Meet The Most Beautiful Person In My Entire Life</h4>

    Ning Qing looked at the weak back profile of the girl. She slowly shook her head as she said, ¡°Xiao Yi, you obviously know that I am not. Never ever suspect the entire world just because of one person.¡±

    This was a scary thought, and it would ruin Li Yi.

    One that believed that the world did not have love, would spend the rest of her life alone.

    Li Yi did not speak again. Ning Qing looked at the girl¡¯s shoulder starting to shake again, the small hand that she held tightly into a fist by her side was hitting herself again and again, and she was sobbing.

    Ning Qing walked forward and hugged the girl¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Li Yi, if you want to cry, let it all out then.¡±

    Li Yi was back facing Ning Qing as she lifted her gaze up, but the tears in her eyes could not stop. The worst time in life is when hope is all gone. The tears seemed to dry in the previous second, but in the next second, the tears start falling down again.

    ¡°Director Ning, what did...you say? How could he...do this to me? What did I do wrong? He actually went...I will never forgive him.¡±

    The girl let out a scattered cry, and she was crying too anxiously, unable to control herself. Even the words that she wanted to say were all in blocks.

    Ning Qing understood. The more na?ve a person was, the more cruel they would be as their hearts harden.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, you asked me why. Then let me answer you, because you don¡¯t understand men, and you do not know how to love. You gave up on your studies because of a man, and you gave up the prime time of your youth to apany him on the streets. Did you think that were giving him the best love? That is wrong; you were not loving him. You were engaging in game theory.

    ¡°You have lost in your strategy in this game, so you are left with nothing. You gave up on yourself because of a man. You still have not learned how to love yourself well and how to let a man love you. What will it take for you to love someone else?

    ¡°Xiao Yi, never ever forget: Before loving a man, you have to first love yourself.¡±

    Li Yi heard her words and started to sob uncontrobly. She slowly turned around and hugged Ning Qing while she said, ¡°Director Ning... Director Ning...¡±

    She had left the mountains and followed Liu Wenlong toe to this foreign city. Eight years of her loyalty and love for him had all been exchanged for a stranger whom had barely known for half a month...

    Her life was such a failure.

    Ning Qing was right. She never really loved herself.

    Ning Qing gently caressed her hair as she said, ¡°Xiao Yi, don¡¯t cry anymore. Since you are unable to forgive him, then start over afresh, and don¡¯t let him be a guest in your life. Not every rtionship on earth seeds and bears fruit in the end. Life is just like going on a holiday taking the bus. You will never know if you will be able to meet the best scenery in your life at the next stop.¡±

    Li Yi shook her head as she said, ¡°It won¡¯t happen, it can¡¯t happen anymore. None of you know, I was actually...in the past...¡±

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t say it.¡± Ning Qing gently interrupted her words, and the tears in her eyes rolled out, her voice was gentle as the wind in spring. ¡°Xiao Yi, don¡¯t say it out loud. Treat it as a secret in the bottom of your heart. The people now have more liberal thoughts. Many things are just about thatyer of flesh. Do not wallow in self pity and do not fear, we would never need to plead guilty for the perpetrator. As long as you are brave enough to walk on, as long as you shut your eyes, the pain will be over in a moment. After you open your eyes again, life still continues on, and you still have your own freedom. No one can use their own moralpass and gaze to kidnap you.

    ¡°That person you once loved ¡ª you have worked hard, and the people who have yet to fall in love with you would not mind this. As long as your heart is clean, you have a fresh future in this world.¡±

    Li Yi was sobbing beyond words. In the span of 2 years, she had nightmares every day. She did not dare let Older Brother Ah Long touch her, and she was afraid that he would realize the fact that she was no longer clean anymore.

    The people from the mountains were all conservative in their mind-sets, and a girl like her would be thrown to the pig sty.

    She was not confident, and she was fearful. She was unable to wake up from her nightmare.

    At this moment now, she felt relieved and free.

    Still, it hurt so much.

    Li Yi let go of Ning Qing and wiped her own tears away. ¡°Director Ning, what should I do right now? I slit my wrists trying to attempt suicide. I felt that I really almost died. Now, I don¡¯t want to die anymore. I suddenly realized that I have been living such a poor life in the past, but I have been living like this for the past 24 years. I don¡¯t know how else to live.¡±

    Ning Qing stretched out her hand to wipe the tears off her face, and she slowly curled up the corners of her lips. She had a gentle smile on her face while she said, ¡°Xiao Yi, go overseas then. Leave this sad ce behind, and let the hurt in your heart dissolve with time, and although you¡¯re carrying your load with you, you can start all over again. You are still young; you still have time.¡±

    ¡°Going overseas?¡± Li Yi¡¯s gaze was all in a daze as she said, ¡°This is the furthest ce that I¡¯ve ever gone. Can I do it?¡±

    ¡°Going overseas will be very tough. Li Yi, are you afraid of going through difficulties?¡±

    Li Yi shook her head while she said, ¡°When I was together with...we both had it tough together, only that I did it for him in the past. Could I actually do it for myself right now?¡±

    Ning Qing nodded her head and she took out a huge envelope from her bag, ¡°Xiao Yi, this are the tickets and passport. After you go to Ennd, there will be a person there to receive you. I have prepared a ce for you stay, and the things that you would need, like clothes and food. After you have settled down there and attend university, work hard on learning a foreignnguage. Don¡¯t you like to make dolls? Do not ever forget our dream about the big cloth doll. I believe that you can do it.¡±

    Li Yi¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks once again. This time, it was because she was moved. She took the envelope in her hand and nodded her head firmly. ¡°I will. Director Ning, thank you.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing sent Li Yi off to the airport. As they walked into the main doors of the airport, Xiao Zhou bent down by Ning Qing¡¯s ears as she whispered a few words.

    Ning Qing looked at Li Yi¡¯s tiny face as she said, ¡°Xiao Yi, Liu Wenlong did not listen to my instructions, and he secretly flew over here. He is on the way here now, do you want to look at him for thest time?¡±

    Li Yi froze, and her eyes quickly went nk. This was the man whom she had loved for 24 years.

    ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Li Yi shook her head, and she went forward to hug Ning Qing. ¡°Ning Qing, can I address you like this?¡±

    Ning Qing gave a gentle and sweet smile as she said, ¡°Of course you can.¡±

    Li Yi waved the envelope in her hand as she said,¡± Ning Qing, I am unable to express my thanks in word., I hope that there will be a day that I will be able to repay you, and I still need to thank you again. I will be leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will wait for you. But first, you have to lead your own life to the best you can.¡±

    Li Yi nodded her head, ¡°I definitely will!¡±

    Li Yi turned to leave.

    At this moment, arge group of journalists swarmed into the airport from outside, and Liu Wenlong was in the middle of the group of journalists. Liu Wenlong rushed over here.

    ¡°Xiao Yi!¡± Liu Wenlong stood in the main hall and screamed with his entire heart towards Li Yi¡¯s back profile. ¡°Xiao Yi, where are you going to? Don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡±

    Li Yi stopped in her tracks.

    At this moment, the journalists crowded Li Yi, and everyone handed the microphone over to her, ¡°Miss Li, regarding the matter where Liu Wenlong was caught having an affair, can you tell us something?¡±

    The tears were circling around in Li Yi¡¯s eyes. She ced her two hands together and bowed her head. ¡°I hope everything wille to an end. I have already let go of everything. Also, this matter has led me to meet the most beautiful person that I have ever met in my entire life. Ning Qing, thank you. We will meet again if fate decides.¡±

    Li Yi took brisk steps to the customs area, and the airport security blocked everyone else outside. Li Yi disappeared from view.

    Liu Wenlong saw that Li Yi was unwilling to look at him before she left, and the man who was 5ft 7 inches, knelt down in the main hall with a loud bang, and he used both hands to cup his face. He was crying pitifully.

    The journalists observed the scene on hand and everyone looked at each other¡¯s expressions. This tough man from Dongbei was sobbing uncontrobly, and that exined everything. There was no need for them to interview him any further.

    Everyone looked towards the distance away. Ning Qing stood at a corner of the main hall. There were 6 or 7 bodyguards beside her, and Xiao Zhou was standing behind her. She had the demeanor of a big boss.

    She still had a pair of big sunsses on her face. Both of her hands were at her sides, and her small waist was straight and upright. She quietly looked at Liu Wenlong who was kneeling down, and did not say anything. A meticulous journalist noticed there were wet marks on Ning Qing¡¯s face.

    The amount of time that Liu Wenlong cried for. Ning Qing apanied him to stand for however long, and the journalists also waited along with them.

    About 10 minutester, Liu Wenlong stopped crying. He stood up feeling lost, and he slowly walked towards Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing turned around, and brought Liu Wenlong away without saying a single word.

    The journalist watched Ning Qing from afar, and after she made a turn, all that the journalists were left with was her cold, experienced wind that her sleeve had blown towards them.

    They could not tell which part of Ning Qing had changed. It was probably thest sentence that Li Yi said, directing her words to the most beautiful person that she had ever met in her entire life, or it was probably Liu Wenlong following behind her without a single word. It was probably her graceful and calm demeanour in handling the entire matter, or maybe it was the air surrounding her that was like that of a queen...

    This new director that started her own studio was changing everyday. She was like an attractive rose, and she was slowly going into full bloom.

    ...

    Liu Wenlong sat in the back of the limo. Ning Qing and Xiao Zhou sat in the front, and Lu Shaoming temporarily went back to Guang Qing.

    Xiao Zhou, who sat in the front, asked Ning Qing, ¡°Ning Qing, do you think Li Yi can adapt to life overseas and be able to lead a good life?¡±

    Ning Qing took off her sunsses, and her eyes were red rimmed as she looked outside the window. She nodded her head as she said, ¡°She definitely can. A person like Xiao Yi, the more na?ve she is in her thinking, the more direct she would be. After she has made up her mind, she will break down her boundaries and be able to start afresh.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Xiao Zhou nodded her head, and she emotionally said, ¡°At that time, I was still very jealous of Liu Wenlong and Li Yi. I thought that they were well matched with one another. I did not think a thing like this would happen. Li Yi has made her own decisions so quickly and definitely; she was not even willing to see Liu Wenlong for thest time. I think this is the best punishment for Liu Wenlong.¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head as she said, ¡°No, Li Yi still loves Liu Wenlong deeply inside her heart. Not seeing him is the best kind of hidden love that Li Yi could give him.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Xiao Zhou did not understand.

    Ning Qing slowly said, ¡°A person like Liu Wenlong has been living with himself as the centre of the world for the past 20 plus years. As a proud and arrogant figure, I believe that if Li Yi were to tell him that she had exchanged her body to make him the champion of the audition program, Liu Wenlong would be ruined.¡±

    Xiao Zhou understood, and she let out a sigh. She had a smile on her face as she said, ¡°No matter what, Ning Qing, we seem to conclude this matter well. The next thing we should be thinking about is how to get our reputation back again. Ning Qing, what do you n to do?¡±

    Ning Qingughed for a while, and she buried her soft back into the seat as she said, ¡°We don¡¯t have to do anything temporarily. Wait for me to inform you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Zhou was full of confidence as she said, ¡°Then Ning Qing, should we resume filming?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that. We¡¯re not the ones who should be in a hurry. Let us wait for others toe looking for us before we think of our next n.¡±

    ¡°Then Ning Qing, where do you want to go now?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I am so exhausted after being so busy these past few days. Take me to Guang Qing. I want to go look for Shaoming.¡±

    ...

    When Ning Qing went to Guang Qing, Lu Shaoming was in the middle of a meeting. When she was in his office waiting for him, she felt drowsy, so she curled up in his sofa to catch forty winks. She fell asleep in the end.

 Chapter 230 - I Am Not Saying That I Am Not Allowing You To Kiss Me

    <h4>Chapter 230: I Am Not Saying That I Am Not Allowing You To Kiss Me</h4>

    Lu Shaoming went back to his office and saw a pink ball curled up on his sofa. The lights in the office were not piercing to the eye, and it gave the girl a warm glow on her entire body.

    He froze for a while. He was used to being single, and it turns out that having someone to wait for you felt so...good.

    He walked towards her and slowly bent his waist down. He ced the document in his hand down on the back of the sofa. He was hovering in mid-air to look the girl who was in deep sleep.

    Because of her drowsiness, her small white face had a thinyer of powder, and the light shone through her milky white skin. Her skin still had the radiance of its moist youthfulness. He couldn¡¯t help it; he had the heart to banter with her. He lifted his left index finger to lightly poke her small face.

    He made a small dent, but it instantly bounced back. It was like cotton candy ¡ª incredibly stic.

    Lu Shaoming curled up his lips. His dark and shining eyes had an instant touch of gentleness to them. The fatigue from these few days momentarily disappeared entirely, and his entire heart was filled up.

    When the girl was sleeping, she was still bubbling with small pink bubbles at her mouth. Her cherry like lips were stained with translucent moisture that made her look young. She was like a ripe peach and made others salivate.

    Like a small girl that has yet to grow up.

    He channelled his gaze downwards and kissed the small bubbles at the side of her lips.

    After he kissed her, he realized what he was doing was inappropriate. What was he doing? Was he eating... her saliva?

    A memory instantly yed in Lu Shaoming¡¯s mind. It seemed like this was not his first time doing so, like in the past, he had kissed her like this also.

    He felt his head hurt. He wanted to recall further, but his brain was nked entirely, and he did not have any other memories of this.

    Lu Shaoming shook his head, picked the girl up, and brought her inside the rxation room.

    ...

    After he gently ced the girl on the bed, she remained asleep. Her small, pink lips pouted and made a sound, and she flipped to the other side and continued to sleep.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s expression had a touch of pampering love. She did not have any precaution when she was sleeping, and what if someone sold her away? What was he going to do?

    He lifted his hand to remove his ck suit jacket, revealing white shirt underneath. He went onto the bed, and leaned against the headboard. His right held a document, and he was focused on reading through to evaluate it.

    But he could not concentrate, because the girl was such a riot. He did not know what was wrong with her. She tightly knitted her eyebrows together and used one hand to cover her abdomen. She could not stop turning around in bed. Lu Shaoming put down the document and stered himself against her delicate figure from behind. ¡°Baby, what is wrong? Is your stomach hurting?¡±

    Hisrge hand slowly went from the edge of her clothes, and he ced his hand onto her t abdomen.

    The man¡¯s rough index finger was gently making circles on her soft abdomen, and gave the gentlestfort. The girl¡¯s eyebrows slowly rxed, and she had a peaceful smile.

    Lu Shaoming used one elbow to prop up his own head and looked down at her gentle half of her small face. His eyes darkened slightly, and he licked his dry lips.

    In this situation, no man could hold it in, right?

    Two days ago, in the hotel room, he managed to touch her.

    He missed it a lot.

    ¡°Babe.¡± He frowned and kissed her little snow white earlobes.

    Baby ¡ª he did not particrly like the term. If not for her forcing him to do so, he would not call her that. He felt that ¡°Babe¡± was more suitable for his pte.

    Hisrge palm continued to go upwards, and the girl that was in deep sleep slowly opened her eyes.

    Lu Shaoming froze.

    Ning Qing opened her eyes because her body did not feel toofortable. She felt that a rough thing was caressing her skin, it was painful yet ticklish.

    She lowered her head to take a look. All she could see was a big hand. She slowly turned her head and saw the man¡¯s delicate and perfectly handsome face. Her moist eyes had the blurriness and nkness of waking up, and even her voice was coy and girlish. ¡°Shaoming, what are you doing?¡±

    Lu Shaoming: ¡°...¡±

    The old man¡¯s face immediately lost itsposure. Although she was his girlfriend, he chose to take action when she was asleep. It was kinda...like he was taking advantage of her when she was vulnerable.

    The key point was that she was still looking at him with such an innocent and blurry expression in her eyes, just like he was a...vulgar uncle.

    Lu Shaoming withdrew his hand like a bolt of lightning. His handsome body leaned back against the headboard, and he took up the document and acted like he was being casual and nonchnt. He replied, ¡°I saw that you seemed to be having a stomach-ache. I was helping massaging your stomach.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ning Qing awoke slowly. She sat up andy on the man¡¯s broad chest and rubbed her sleepden eyes.

    He did not think she was so easy to fool; she seemed especially foolish.

    Lu Shaoming was in a good mood as he hooked onto her small waist with one arm, then pulled her into his embrace.

    ¡°This is for you.¡± He brought a te of fruits that were ced on the bed stand in front of her.

    Ning Qing lifted her eyes to look. Both her eyes brightened up. Just now she still felt a bit of nausea. She wanted to eat something sour, and now the sour stuff had arrived.

    On the te, there were dried ck prunes, hawthorn fruit, purple sweet potato strips, and tidbits preserved in honey...

    It was everything that she could think of.

    Her two small, pinkish-white fingers pinched a fat piece of sour plum to put in her mouth. Ning Qing broke into a happy smile and cupped his handsome face in her hands while she gave him a loud kiss. Muah! ¡°Shaoming, thank you. How did you know that I wanted to eat something sour now?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat something like that in the past?¡± That night in the car when he kissed her, her mouth was so sweet, and if she said something once, he would remember it.

    He ordered Zhu Rui to prepare it. He ordered him to prepare snacks that girls loved eating.

    He gazed down to look at the girl, she used one side of her mouth to suck on the sour plum. Her delicate right cheek was puffy. She looked extremely adorable, and she was especially satisfied.

    ¡°You like snacks very much?¡± he asked.

    Ning Qingfortably nested in his embrace. She nodded enthusiastically and said, ¡°Yes, I like them very much. Girls like to eat snacks, but it seems like I have been eating too much recently. Haha.¡±

    She covered her mouth andughed, embarrassed.

    Lu Shaoming caressed her small head in a pampering manner. his voice was gentle as he said, ¡°If you like it, you can eat some. But you still need to cut down on it; it has no nutritional value.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I know.¡± The girl obediently agreed.

    Lu Shaoming ced a document into her hands and said, ¡°This is also for you.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡± She held the document and turned it over to look through it.

    ¡°Around 5 days ago, there were a few transfers into Liu Ling¡¯s ount. The other party was very cautious. Not only was it transferred from overseas, he even erased all details rted to the transactions. But I still managed to trace it.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes brightened up, and she closed the document, hugged the man¡¯s neck, and kissed him vigorously. ¡°Shaoming, I am genuinely thankful.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming smiled and enjoyed her taking the initiative. He softly grunted and said, ¡°What do you n to do? Do you need me to help you?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes had ayer of dense mist in them. They were extremely bright. She looked into the man¡¯s deep eyes andughed cheekily. ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t you know what I n to do next?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes had a touch of heat. What she thought, he understood, and what he thought, she understood. Both of them had such great chemistry.

    Being together with such an intelligent girl, he did not need to speak much.

    With some matters, an expression was enough.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go do it yourself; I can look for someone for you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Ning Qing raised her eyebrows, and her small finger pointed at his sharp nose. Her voice was pleasant-sounding as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the wealth and dominance that you have, and in every sector, those with expertise would naturally know better. Talking about the connections in the entertainment industry, would you have more than me? I do have a lot of friends that are big shots.¡±

    Her finger teased him and made his heart ticklish. He looked at her small face that was like an egg white, and he frowned and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°You are well connected in the entertainment industry? Don¡¯t all those people like you?¡±

    Character determined everything. She was smooth and slick in establishing social rtions. Money and power helps anyone in any upation. Having good connections would be expected of her.

    It was only that the entertainment industry was a corrupt one. Those people who befriended her, especially the men ¡ª how many of them were lusting after that small face of hers or even her as a person?

    To be honest, Lu Shaoming was not too worried about it.

    Ning Qing did not know what he was thinking in his heart. Nodding her head, she said honestly, ¡°Yeah, I have quite a number of good pals, just like that heavenly king Ou Luoxi, and the great queen Xia Xiaofu. They are all my good friends...Ah!¡±

    Her index finger was in pain. It turned out that the small finger that she ced on his nose had been tugged on, and he ced it into his mouth to bite it.

    ¡°It hurts! What are you doing?¡± The girl wanted to retract her hand.

    But this time, he held on and was not willing to let go of her hand, he lifted his eyes to look at her red face. The shyness and aloofness was running wild in her eyes. She did not have any reaction and the man acted like he was encouraged, and he kissed her finger even more thoroughly.

    Ning Qing instantly felt like she was water, and shey in his embrace. She softly rejected him twice like a mosquito buzz and said, ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± but even she thought that she was only rejecting him with words but weing him with her body.

    After marriage, she and Lu Shaoming did not do it much. He cherished her body, and did not engage in it every night. But every time they did it, it was guaranteed to have both quality and quantity, and they were entangled with each other for the entire night.

    She did it once with this Lu Shaoming, but it was not considered to be a happy memory. She did not know if it was because he was drugged, but he just used his brute force, and was very rough.

    She could barely ept it.

    When she was lost in her thoughts, the man picked her up and she sat in his embrace, his two big hands cupping her small face. He could not wait any longer and kissed her.

    She had just woken up. Every breath that the girl took brought along a soft sweetness and fragrance. The small face in his hand was warm and smooth, and her lips were still was stained with the sweetness of the sour plum.

    He kissed her lips twice.

    Ning Qing quickly felt that she could not breathe. The more she tried to duck away from him, the harder he kissed her, leading her to feel numb. ¡°Woo...woo...¡± She curled her fingers up into a fist to hit him twice, wanting to push him away.

    But how she could be able to push him away. The man¡¯s figure was just like a wall, and she was not someone who could bring it down.

    She was resolute in her heart, and she gave him a bite.

    The man was in pain, and let go of her.

    ¡°Babe, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He let go of her, and the girl immediately softened as if she were boneless. Lu Shaoming panicked and cupped her small face to check on her.

    Ning Qing gasped for two breaths of fresh air. She took in his healthy and mesmerizing masculine scent. Her small face was bright red, and she could not help but feel wronged. She said in a coy tone, ¡°What were you doing? I almost could not breathe. Where is your normal gentlemanly aura? You were such in a rush.¡±

    Lu Shaoming was gasping for air. He frowned and stared at her, not saying a word.

    Ning Qing observed that he was upset. Thest time he wanted to kiss her, he pushed her onto the wall, and she had said the same thing thest time. At that time, the expression on his face was also not too good.

    It hurt his dignity as a man.

    Ning Qing immediately stretched out her thin arm to hook onto his neck and used her small face to softly nudge him. ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t be angry... You kiss me slowly, okay? It is not like I am not allowing you to kiss me...¡± Lu Shaoming carefully looked at the girl¡¯s expression, and he also med himself for being rough and inexperienced. He was afraid that she would be repulsed. The ego of a man would not allow him to admit that he was inexperienced.

    It was lucky that the girl only softly and gently nudged his face.

    After she spoke, she was slowly ced back onto the bed, and the man¡¯s handsome figure came over her.

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. When I touch you I can¡¯t control myself. I will try my best...¡± He kissed her gently and brushed against her small face with his calloused thumb.

 Chapter 231 - Uncle Seems To Be Unsatisfied With Me

    <h4>Chapter 231: Uncle Seems To Be Unsatisfied With Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Babe, are you hungry?¡± There were only the two of them in the rxation room, and she heard his low,hoarse voice; his tone was very gentle.

    Ning Qing buried her tiny, burning-hot face under the cor of his shirt. She did not dare look into his eyes. She nodded her head, mewed like a little kitten, and replied, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Shall we go to eat dinner then? Where do you want to go for dinner?¡±

    ¡°Anywhere.¡±

    ¡°It is not healthy to keep going out to eat. Shall we...¡± The expression in the man¡¯s eyes darkened and he continued,¡±...eat at home?¡±

    ¡°At home?¡± Ning Qing was puzzled. ¡°Which home?¡±

    The warmth on her body disappeared, and Lu Shaoming stood up. He got off the bed, and he turned his back towards her. His well-defined hand smoothed his shirt. ¡°Then let us just go out to eat.¡±

    Was he upset right now?

    Ning Qing was confused by his actions.

    He was behaving fine just a bit ago.

    Her small head whizzed around, and Ning Qing suddenly thought ¡ª Could he actually... want to bring her back to the condominium unit that he was living in right now?

    He wanted to...live together with her?

    ¡°Pfft...¡± Ning Qing could not control herself andughed out loud.

    Thisplicated old man...

    After hearing herughter, the man turned around. The white shirt he was in made his shoulders look broad and his waist look slim. There was a metal belt aroundhis waist, and a luxury watch on his wrist, it was a famous international brand, and it was low key but luxurious. There were creases on his trousers that added to his style, and he looked elegant and mesmerizing.

    He had one hand in his pocket, and he had a frown on his face while he looked at her. His in tone could not cover the pampering feelings that he had for her when he said, ¡°What are youughing about, hmm?¡±

    Ning Qing jumped down on the ground from the bed. She rushed into his embrace with bare feet as she pouted while she acted coy towards him. ¡°Shaoming, you have been dating me for such a long period of time. Do you want toe to my house for dinner tonight?¡±

    The man¡¯s dark, sparkling eyes had two bright streams of fire in them, and he curled up his lips while he nodded his head. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    The two of them left the office and boarded the Bentley. The car slowly drove onto the brightly lit main streets, and Lu Shaoming turned his head to ask, ¡°Ning Qing, do you know who is the mastermind behind the matter involving Liu Ling? Who wanted to harm you?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s expression was normal as she gurgled inughter. ¡°I am so popr in the entertainment industry right now, there are too many people who would want to harm me. I do not know who is it for now. After I get through this difficult time, I will go to investigate who it is.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded his head. ¡°If you need my help, just say so.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± She would definitely need his help in the future.

    Ning Qing saw the road in front of her was not the road to the Ning family home. She was puzzled as she asked, ¡°Shaoming, where are you taking me?¡±

    ¡°We are going to the department store to buy some presents. It is the first time that I am meeting your parents, how can I go empty handed? It would be very impolite to do so.¡± The man replied.

    Ning Qing felt sweet inside her heart. This was a necessary step when dating, meeting each other¡¯s parents.

    Heh.

    He valued her parents greatly, and that showed how much he valued her.

    ....

    The two of them went into the department store, and Lu Shaoming held onto her small hand. The two of them had both of their hands interlocked as they went shopping around the department store.

    The girl was very excited on the entire journey. She wanted to touch everything that she saw. It was the behaviour of a young girl; she was bubbly and cheerful.

    ¡°Ning Qing, what do your parents like? We have shopped around for one hour and have not bought anything yet. We have to speed up.¡± The man hurried her.

    ¡°Shaoming, isn¡¯t shopping just about walking around? What speed are you talking about? You normally do not have time to apany me to shop around. It is not easy for us toe to shop. Just apany me patiently this time, okay?¡± Ning Qing tugged on the sleeve of his shirt as she acted cute.

    Lu Shaoming pinched her small supple face as he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you an adult? Howe you are still behaving like a small girl?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t a small girl good? I still have to give birth to a baby girl for you in the future.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to be shy.¡± The man ced one hand in his pocket, and he lowered his gaze down to nce at her. That arrogant expression he had was as if he were saying ¡ª who wants to have a baby with you?

    But there was a hint of happiness his eyes, like the stars in the night sky, sparkling and attractive.

    Her behaviour now was like his daughter. If she gave birth to a daughter for him in the future, then he would have two daughters to take care of.

    Lu Shaoming lifted up his eyebrows and suddenly felt that this was probably also a pretty good n.

    He would pamper both of them.

    Ning Qing grunted and said sweetly, ¡°If someone has the ability to do so, then he can¡¯t do some embarrassing things to me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming added more strength to pinch her small hand that was soft and almost boneless. They were in a department store, and he threatened her to not repeat what she said one more time.

    Ning Qing smiled like a blooming flower while she ced her small head on the man¡¯s strong shoulder. It was so blissful like this, she wanted to stay like this with him like this for a long time.

    The two of them shopped around for another hour, and Ning Qing picked two small gifts for Lu Shaoming to buy. While she was waiting, she turned around to realize that there was a jewellery store behind her.

    There were many types of couples¡¯ rings in the cab of the jewellery store.

    She walked forward and touched the sparkling ss. Both her eyes were bright and shining as she looked at the different ring designs. She suddenly felt regret; her and Lu Shaoming did not have wedding rings.

    Lu Shaoming did not give her one.

    Actually, she wanted one very much.

    Women all liked jewelry and essories. She was also very old fashioned, so naturally she also liked those things.

    There was a couple beside her that were picking out rings, and the man chose a ring and ced it on the woman¡¯s finger. ¡°Wifey, this looks really nice.¡±

    The woman liked the design very much, but she had a smile on her face as she took it off while she said softly in a displeased tone, ¡°This is so expensive. Let¡¯s choose a small one first. After we have money in the future, we will exchange it for a big one.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at them with jealousy in her eyes. The most ordinary form of bliss in this world was to be in love with one someone and apany one another by each other¡¯s side.

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Lu Shaoming came, and called out to her from the back.

    Ning Qing turned around and the man used one hand to carry the paper bag while he stood up straight and handsome. His bright, ck eyes were gently locked on her as he asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face blushed red, and he knew that she was looking at rings. She did not know if she asked him for one now, would he be willing to buy one for her.

    Her seashell-white teeth bit down on her pink lips. Her two small white hands were in front of her while they were twisted with one another, ¡°Shaoming, the rings here are so pretty.¡±

    Her insinuation was very obvious.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The man let out a grunt and stretched out his palm to hold onto her small hand. ¡°Let us go quickly; don¡¯t let your parents wait for too long.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s expression froze, and the expression in her eyes darkened. He was not willing to buy it for her.

    He was not a petty person, it was definitely not because of money that he did not buy it for her. Maybe rings signified marriage, and he still did not have any ns to marry her.

    Not wanting to marry her was because he did not love her that deeply yet, and Ning Qing knew it.

    ...

    In the Ning family home

    Ning Zhenguo and Yue Wanqing saw Lu Shaominge and were both happy andforted. The two seniors happily epted his gifts, and Yue Wanqing busied herself to make an entire table of dishes. Ning Qing went to the kitchen to help out.

    Ning Zhenguo and Lu Shaoming sat on the sofa in the living room to chat with one another.

    Actually Ning Zhenguo did not have anything he wanted to say. He was nervous, he had not had much interaction with this important Young Master Lu, and both their statues and positions were far apart from one another. Every time he sneakily peeked at him, the man sat upright. Both his legs were elegantly ced together, and his shiny handmade shoes were in a V shape. Every move of his was elegant and educated ¡ª the behaviour of a man who grew up in a wealthy family. Iit made others looking on admire him.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, please have some tea.¡± Ning Zhenguoughed awkwardly.

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Uncle.¡± Lu Shaoming grabbed the tea cup and took a small sip, he looked at Ning Zhenguo and asked him, ¡± Uncle, what projects are yourpany currently busy with?¡±

    The way he addressed him made cold sweat drip from Ning Zhenguo¡¯s forehead. ¡°Haha, Young Master Lu, they are all small dealings in my business. They are all not worth your interest. We have recently participated in the bidding of a Shi Jing building.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome eyebrows lifted up, and his deep voice was extremely polite as he said, ¡°I have heard about the Shi Jing building project, I will let the secretary know tomorrow to help Uncle secure this business deal.¡±

    ¡°No, there is no need for you to do so. I have to thank Young Master Lu for your kind gesture.¡± Ning Zhenguo quickly rejected him.

    Although his daughter Qingqing did not tell him what happened between her and Lu Shaoming, he knew more than Yue Wanqing did, and both the Lu and Ning families were not matched with one another. Gis daughter Qingqing probably was pressured by her own family background.

    He could not help much as a father, and also did not want to go through the back door by using Lu Shaoming and take advantage of him. He could not let others look down on his daughter and gossip.

    After experiencing the matters regarding Li Meiling and Ning Yao, it was only then that he realized how messy the first half of his life had been, and now, he only wanted to live a clear, lucid life.

    Seeing Lu Shaoming frown upon hearing his rejection, Ning Zhenguo exined quickly. Because he was afraid inside his heart, he said without thinking, ¡°I... haha, Young Master Lu, the Ning family has only one daughter Qinqing. She has a huge burden on her shoulders. This Shi Jing building project is not a must have... Haha, in the future, the properties of the Ning familypanies would end up in the hands of my daughter and son inw. Actually at one time, Qingqing did think of looking for a son inw who would marry into the family...¡±

    After Ning Zhenguo finished his words, gosh, Lu Shaoming had a deeper frown on his face.

    This man who was in the corporate sector for more than 10 years brought along a strong and sharp aura with him. If he had a frown on his face, it was as if an entire mountain has copsed on him.

    Ning Zhenguo only wanted to start a conversation, and he recklessly said stuff when he did not know what else to say.

    He called towards the kitchen, ¡°Wanqing, is dinner ready?¡± He stood up and continued saying, ¡± Young Master Lu, you have a seat. I will go to the kitchen to have a look.¡±

    Ning Zhenguo slipped into the kitchen.

    ...

    Ning Zhenguo went into the kitchen, and Ning Qing had a fruit tter in her hands as she walked out. She sat on the sofa, and she saw the man¡¯s face looked a little tense. She could not help but ask, ¡°Shaoming, what is wrong with you?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at her with a in stare, and he pursed his thin lips together lightly and he hesitated before saying, ¡°Uncle seems...like he is not too satisfied with me.¡±

    What?

    Ning Qing froze entirely.

    Lu Shaoming continued to say, ¡°Uncle did not ept my goodwill. He seems to be drawing the line with me. Uncle even said that he wanted to help you look for a son inw that would marry into the family.¡±

 Chapter 232 - Design A Pair Of Couple Rings For Me

    <h4>Chapter 232: Design A Pair Of Couple Rings For Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing broke out intoughter. What nonsense was he talking about? Her dad was probably nervous facing Lu Shaoming; how would he dare despise him?

    She did not know what they had talked about for him toe to this conclusion.

    ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t be upset. I will go to win over my dad. My dad will definitely like you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded his head and he turned to look at the kitchen and said in a low voice, ¡°Asking me to be a son inw that stays with the family is obviously unrealistic, but a son inw is half a son. Whatever a son inw who stays with the family can do, I can do so simrly.¡±

    Ning Qing used a toothpick to pick a small piece of apple to give it to Lu Shaoming.

    The man did not stretch out his hand to receive it. He looked at her small hand, meaning ¡ª feed me.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face turned red. She looked at the kitchen and said, ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t make a fuss. My parents are here.¡±

    Lu Shaoming pursed his lips and did not speak.

    Ning Qing felt that he was behaving oddly. From the day they started dating till now, he did not ask her to feed him. This time, they were visiting her parents, which was considered a formal asion. Why would he...be so cheesy?

    Where did his refined education and manners go?

    Ning Qing slowly neared him. She took the chance when her parents were not present and speedily ced the small piece of apple to the side of his lips, and he opened his mouth to bite it.

    ...

    The family of four finished dinner, Ning Zhenguo and Yue Wanqing both walked Lu Shaoming to the door. Ning Qing walked with him to the Bentley parked by the roadside.

    They reached the side of the Bentley one after another. Ning Qing waved her small hand and said, ¡°Shaoming, drive slowly on the road; I will see you tomorrow.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at her delicate little face and did not board the car.

    ¡°Ning Qing, want to board the car and stay with me for a while?¡± he asked.

    Ning Qing shook her head and said. ¡°No, my mother would definitely be standing by the door to wait for me. I need to go back now.¡±

    After she spoke, her small waist was hooked by his strong arms. Her back felt chilly, and he had already pushed into the car.

    Ning Qing quicky stretched out her small hand to push him. This was the street, and there were cars passing by. How was he not embarrassed to do this kind of thing to her?

    Was he shameless?

    ¡°Shaoming, what are you doing? Others are looking! Let go of me quickly.¡±

    Lu Shaoming stretched out two fingers to cup her small chin, and his calloused fingers lovingly brushed against her soft and supple skin. The girl was moving too much. He frowned and said, ¡°Ning Qing, you are not allowed to give me the cold shoulder!¡±

    If her parents were not satisfied with him, he did not allow her to give him the silent treatment because of it.

    He was very nervous tonight, it was the first time in 31 years that he formally went to meet the parents of his girlfriend, and when he was chatting with her father, he tried hard to maintain a straight posture, and he tried to win his favour to open the back door for him. He tried so hard, but her father was not interested in him at all.

    Her dad must be arrogant. Her father was definitely the first person to give this treatment when he was trying so hard to get into his good books.

    In his life, he had seen much: the top levels meeting in the city, economic discussion forums.... He was eloquent and elegant, and he presented himself to be someone poised and proper.

    But he did not expect himself to tumble down here.

    Actually, he also felt wronged. He usually prided himself on being noble and virtuous. He did not put anyone into his eyes, and the woman that he loved was this person in front of him.

    But he felt even more...unsafe. He could tell that she was filial and respectful to her parents, and he was afraid that she would be influenced by her family and then distance herself from him.

    So he wanted her to feed him an apple. He wanted to rely on her, and he wanted to look for safety and a sense of belonging with her.

    ¡°Where did I distance myself from you, Shaoming? Let go. You are not allowed to make a fuss out of nothing. If you don¡¯t let go, I will be angry.¡±

    She still felt wronged. He did not buy her a ring, he did not want to marry her, and now he was even bullying her on the streets. The people passing by were all her neighbours in this estate. What would she do if gossiped amongst themselves about this?

    Her lips suddenly had something gentle stered onto them that brought along the chill of the night¡¯ the man kissed her.

    He kissed her too suddenly. Ning Qing did not close her eyes, and in her vision was the man¡¯s two rows of long, luscious, and beautiful eyshes. His eyes were closed, and he was kissing her passionately. Ning Qing¡¯s heart softened and she tugged on his shirt cor, weakly and shyly epting him.

    Ning Qing did not let loose. He kissed her twice before letting her go. Ning Qing¡¯s small, bright red face was buried in his chest, and she asked with a soft and delicate voice,¡± Shaoming, do you want to bring me back to your condominium?¡±

    The man froze; she could tell?

    In the resting room, he did think of it.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go back with you. My mother said that she doesn¡¯t allow me to go back with a man before marriage. Unless you...¡± Ning Qing pouted her pink lips and was afraid that he would not understand. She held back her shame and said softly, ¡°I liked the ring that we saw tonight very much...¡±

    He did not want to marry her, if one day he found out that she was already his wife, this would not be a surprise, but it would turn out to be a...joke.

    If in the department store, Lu Shaoming could not recognize her feelings, then now, he would understandpletely.

    She...

    Lu Shaoming cupped her small face and kissed her forehead intimately. ¡°Okay... I will go. You go to sleep early. Good night.¡±

    The man kissed the side of her lips again, let go of her, and boarded the car.

    The Bentley slowly drove away.

    Ning Qing stood at the original spot and sent him away with her gaze. She had prompted him so obviously, but he just responded with an ¡°okay¡±?

    Ning Qing felt a little depressed.

    Ay, maybe he still needed time.

    The battle was not a sess yet. She needed to work harder.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming turned the steering wheel and made a turn. He didn¡¯t withdraw his gaze until the girl disappeared from sight.

    The ring that she was looking at in the department store ¡ª he knew.

    There would be two situations where a woman would look at rings. First case, this woman just likes jewelry on a normal basis. Second case, this woman was thinking of marriage.

    He could say what he was feeling inside his heart. She leaned softly against the counter. The lights in the store were shining on her snow white skin, illuminating her. It was like the sunset shining on her. Her small, pinkish-white fingers were slowly brushing the ss counter. She was in deep concentration and so sincere.

    Actually, he wanted to marry her.

    He was already 31 this year. He could meet such a girl in his life that made him appreciate her, love her fondly, and obsess himself with her, and he cherished her very much.

    Right when they had started dating, he was thinking of marriage.

    But he could not guess her feelings. He has not dated before in his entire life, so he did not know why she would go looking at rings.

    No matter the reason, since she liked jewelry, then he would gift her with it.

    At that time, he nced at the brand of the jewellery shop. It was not a well-known brand.

    There were many jewelry brand under Guang Qing. They were all luxurious jewelers from Italy. They boasted the leading fashionable designs internationally. He had chosen to remain silent at that time, and it was because he wanted to give her the best.

    He would tailor make one for her.

    She did not know the benefits of being with an old man like him. If she specified the things she wanted, he could give her the best material goods.

    But before he boarded the car just now, she had said, ¡°Marry.¡±

    He finally understood. When she was looking at rings, it was because she wanted to marry him.

    She wanted to be his ¡°Madam.¡±

    Without regard to her parents¡¯ attitudes, she already had the thought to get married to him.

    Lu Shaoming slowly curled his lips into a smile. His dark eyes had a pampering touch to them. Silly girl, shouldn¡¯t marriage be proposed by a man? Could it be that she did not want his...proposal?

    Lu Shaoming took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Hello, Davi, help me design a set of couples¡¯ rings...¡±

    ...

    The next day, Ning Qing continued to hog entertainment news headlines.

    The matter had a resounding change.

    Firstly, professional PR teams in the entertainment industrymended how Ning Qing settled the matter regarding Liu Wenlong. She could turn a crisis into an opportunity. Ning Qing did not defend herself at all, but she took on the stress piled onto her by the citizens and quickly took a stance and settled this crisis. She reduced the fallout to a minimum.

    She did not use any PR tactics deployed during a crisis. She handled it all by herself.

    Also, at the same time, hundreds of her good friends in the entertainment industry hade out to support her on Weibo. Not only did they confirm her character, but they alsomended her for being professional in her attitude. Every Weibo post was then followed by a crazy amount of reposts, and it became a hot trending topic of its own.

    Everything regarding this matter, whether it was her pping Liu Ling in anger, or how she handled the media in the airport with her calm and poised demeanour, it received a lot of slow motion reys. When opening Baidu, Ning Qing¡¯s name was followed bybels like ¡°elegance, dominating.¡±

    Her fans on Weibo ballooned overnight from 37 million to 68 million. there was a flood like amount of likes to suppress those who questioned her, and she received a wave ofmendation.

    In this battle, she had won totally.

    In the afternoon, there came another chance to turn things around. A big ount on Weibo had the scoop showing a picture of Liu Ling¡¯s bank transactions involvingrge sums, andizens started to specte again.

    Most of theizens started to suspect that Liu Ling was acting under someone¡¯s orders. The perpetrator behind this had developed a plot, and one of the reasons behind it was to harm Ning Qing.

    Theizens allmented that they felt bad for Ning Qing, and they strongly chided the perpetrator behind this all. They all said, ¡°Let go of that girl, if there is anything you want to do,e at us instead.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s side did not participate in any discussion. They chose not to take a stand, and in the afternoon, Ning Qing Work Studio released a group of promotional trailers for City of Love.

    The trailers had high viewership after an hour. Ning Qing used her ir in directing to perfectly recreate this famous online romance novel, City of Love. She crushed anyone who had questioned and had maliciousments for City of Love, all without even saying a word.

    At the same time, theizens allmented, ¡°It¡¯s great to watch!¡± They still attentively noticed the Big Cloth Dolls inside, and many media outlets and sponsorship brands contacted Ning Qing Work Studio to try to order them.

    Ning Qing Work Studio made an official announcement. The announcement was clear ¡ª Sorry, this designes from Li Yi, and only we have only remembrance left for her.

    After the words came out, theizens all recalled what Li Yi hadst said about Ning Qing ¡ª To the most beautiful person that I have met in my life... Theizens were choked with tears and at a loss for words.

    In this matter, not only did Ning Qing use a smart and calm attitude to deal with things, her actions also exaggerated the special and precious glow on her entire being.

    She could ept thements and pressure on her. She was fine with being wronged. She did not exin. She did not act pretentiously, and she crushed the evil intent against her totally. She took responsibility for both herself and others.

    She told everyone ¡ª her name was Ning Qing.

    The one and only in this world.

    1In the room, Ning Qing was lying back in her own office chair. Xiao Zhou helped her take a photo of the chrysanthemum on the balcony. Ning Qing uploaded it onto Weibo. This was the first time she had said anything 5 days after the incident involving Liu Wenlong ¡ª¡±Raising chrysanthemums... Thank you... City of Love will be our promise between one another...¡±

    The Chrysanthemum represents noble and clean-living, calmness and living a simple life. Thanks, thanks for every person. Because of them, she could ride this matter to reach the peak of her entertainment career. She also reminded everyone not to forget about City of Love, and that they will continue to promise one another.

    This Weibo post received a few million likes. Theizens allmented that Ning Qing used her high EQ to ovee this issue. Ning Qing was also concluding the issue involving Liu Wenlong perfectly.

 Chapter 233 - Your Mother Was Involved In A Car Crash

    <h4>Chapter 233: Your Mother Was Involved In A Car Crash</h4>

    Xiao Zhou let out a huge sigh of relief and had a smile on her face while she said, ¡°Ning Qing, this is great news. We have finally settled this matter. Thank god that nothing bad happened in the end.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, when would we resume filming of City of Love? Your mother inw has helped us a lot this time, and City of Love has attracted a lot of attention, even before it premieres. Just by looking at the trailer, everyone has given it the view count of a full movie already, and the main cast of City of Love are all very anxious right now, especially Yin Moer. Everyone is standing outside the door, and everyone wants to have a meeting with you.¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her eyebrows up and snorted once. ¡°Let them all in. We have ignored them for an entire week. They should have reflected on their actions; it is time for us to speak to them.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Xiao Zhou happily opened the door to the office.

    ...

    A crowd sat at the long meeting table. Everyone looked at Ning Qing who was sitting in the chairman¡¯s seat anxiously, and she was also their big boss.

    To be honest, before they had signed their contracts, they had been developing well in the entertainment industry, so when they came to sign the contract with Ning Qing, they were attracted by her fame. Nheless, in their hearts, Ning Qing was way younger than them. She was a young girl. She looked exquisite and pretty. Although she was elegant and experienced, she looked far from what a boss would normally resemble, and shecked authority and power.

    But this time, since Liu Wenlong had an affair, it really made them have a totally different look at Ning Qing. Ning Qing was sharp and resolute in her actions, and her swift and clear handling of the matter surprised them all.

    They have finally seen Ning Qing¡¯s true skills.

    She was able to turn the pressure from all the citizens into strength to help her, and she toyed around with the entertainment industry. Other than Ning Qing, who else could do this?

    Who else?

    Before they came, they heard that Ning Qing had invested in Ind Wide Media Entertainment, and in these 3 days, the share prices continued to increase. The price had tripled with a mere glimpse of City of Love. Such force and power. This movie had yet to premiere, and with its trailer alone, it had beaten out other movies already.

    The abilities of this 21 year old girl were too vast. She actually did not do anything, but she had control of everything that was happening, and she caused everything that had urred afterwards.

    She even ignored them for an entire week. Okay, they admitted that she had seeded in threatening them.

    With a boss like her, they were the lucky ones.

    ¡°Director Ning, we know that you¡¯ve been ignoring us because we have made a mistake with regards the matter involving our senior. We havee to understand our mistakes.¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her head from the documents that she was looking at. She slowly curled up the corners of her lips and inly scanned at the crowd in front of her. ¡°Oh, all of you know that you have made a mistake. Let me hear; where did you make a mistake?¡±

    Yin Moer blushed because she was embarrassed. She said, ¡°Director Ning, it was I who made a mistake. That night, I saw Liu Ling enter Senior Liu¡¯s room, but I did not stop her, and I also did not report it to anyone else, and that caused Senior Liu to meet with this matter.

    ¡°Director Ning, from the start, the entertainment industry was too seedy, so I wanted to protect myself, but after experiencing this matter, I think I have realized, that Senior Liu and I are on the same team. He got into trouble, and City of Love was unable to escape the trouble. You also could not avoid it. What¡¯s more for us, we cannot turn a blind eye. We are all artists under your management. As someone once said ¡ª When gloryes, the team all receives glory together, and when discord arrives, as long as we work as a team and help one another, as long as we truly treat this studio as a big family, only then can we ovee it.¡±

    There was satisfaction in Ning Qing¡¯s eyes. Although her expression was still cold, her clear voice rang across the room and through everyone¡¯s heart. ¡°Ever since I have signed the contracts with you all, your profits are bound with me. No matter how seedy the entertainment industry is, I, Ning Qing, will have a n to pave a viable path for all of you to survive. As long as you follow me, no matter what happens next, I will never give up on any of you. A team is like a game of tug and war; it requires everyone¡¯s effort, and only then will we have the chance to win.¡±

    ¡°Director Ning, we understand now,¡± everyone said to her.

    Ning Qing nodded her head and said, ¡°This matter hase to an end. This cannot happen a second time. If there is a second time, I will nevere to embrace it again.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Director Ning, we will monitor one another. If there is anyone who dares to do it again, we will let the person resign.¡±

    It was only then that Ning Qing was satisfied, ¡°City of Love will resume filming tomorrow. The set will be in T City, and there will be promotional pictures of the entire crew tomorrow. Everyone should prepare themselves for it. The meeting is adjourned.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Director Ning.¡± Everyone stood up politely, and walked out of the meeting room.

    The meeting room was silent, and only Ning Qing and Liu Wenlong stayed behind.

    Liu Wenlong did not leave. The clothes on his body were clean and fresh, but his face was frail and extremely pale.

    ¡°Director Ning, I am sorry. Also...I have to thank you again.¡±:

    Ning Qing looked at the man who was bowing his head down. She had a light smile on her face while she said, ¡°If you really feel that you have let me down and want to thank me, then use all your energy to continue working on music that you love so much. Maybe reality has really given you arge amount of pressure, but you don¡¯t care about this right? If not, you would not have lived as you wished for all those years.¡±

    Liu Wenlong could hear a slight mocking tone as Ning Qing spoke. Ning Qing felt he was unworthy for Li Yi.

    He bore the fruits of hisbor, and prepared his own just desserts.

    He slowly nodded his head and said, ¡°Xiao Yi has left me. I only have music left with me. I will work with music well. After all, even Li Yi has gone overseas to start her life anew, what other reason do I have to continue being in a slump? You have chided me with the right intentions. I am totally not a man. From now on, I want to be a man again. I will first lead my own life well. If there is a chance in the future... I will try to get Li Yi back.¡±

    Ning Qing knew that he really regretted his actions. What he was saying was right. A man had to first live his life well; only then would he have the ability to love someone else.

    This was like a woman. She had to love herself well first, and then only could she truly love a man whom she admired deeply in her heart.

    ¡°Okay, no matter what, Liu Wenlong, I still trust in your talent in music. I, Ning Qing have never misjudged someone, so work hard now okay.¡±

    ¡°Director Ning, thank you.¡±

    ...

    Liu Wenlong walked out, and Xiao Zhou took some documents to discuss the nextmercial endorsement with Ning Qing. It was the most famous long legged oppa coborating with her to endorse the world¡¯s most luxurious bag.

    Ning Qing nodded her head, and she said, ¡°We will pick this endorsement then.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I will arrange the scheduleter.¡± As she spoke, Xiao Zhou thought of something, and she said, ¡°Ning Qing, this time, not only did you take on danger and turn it into an opportunity, you even took the chance to show your own abilities. Your mother inw must be boiling with anger right now, right?¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her eyebrows up, and she was in a good mood. She replied, ¡°Yeah, that phone call that day, I did say that I would show my abilities. My mother inw, she probably... has a different view of me right now.¡±

    ¡°Dream on.¡± Xiao Zhou tapped her small head. ¡°If your mother inw would be so easy to deal with, that would be a good thing. Don¡¯t be silly at such an important time.¡±

    Ning Qing held onto Xiao Zhou¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°I got it, I am just joking with you. My mother inw is probably boiling with anger right now. Should I...give her a call tofort her?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Xiao Zhou nodded her head.

    Ning Qing took her phone in her hand and she was about to dial the number, but at this moment, her phone rang. She was receiving a call instead.

    Ning Zhenguo.

    ¡°Hello, Dad.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Qingqing. When are youing home? Your mother¡¯s leg was grazed by a motorbike when she went to shop for groceries. She is in the hospital right now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing jumped up from her seat.

    ...

    In the hospital

    Ning Qing rushed to the hospital ward, and Yue Wanqing was lying on the hospital bed while she was getting an IV drip, and Ning Zhenguo was giving her water.

    ¡°Mum, what happened to you?¡± Ning Qing walked inside and anxiously checked the injuries on her mother¡¯s legs.

    Yue Wanqing waved her hands while she said, ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t be nervous. Mum is not in any danger, I have merely grazed a part of my leg. The doctor said that after I finish my IV drip, I will be able to go home already.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at her mother¡¯s left thigh which was covered with a thickyer of white bandages, and the bandages had a little blood stain on them. Ning Qing felt her heart ache while the tears fell from her eyes. ¡°Mum, let me see how big the injury is. It must hurt a lot right?¡±

    ¡°This silly girl, howe you are still crying when you are already so old. Mum is fine. The wound is not big, and I am also not in pain. Wipe your tears away quickly.¡± Yue Wanqing took a tissue to give to her daughter to wipe her tears away.

    Ning Zhenguo looked at the mother-daughter duo andforted them by saying, ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t cry anymore. If it goes on any longer, your mother will cry along with you. Isn¡¯t she all fine right now? Let us tidy up and go home.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head.

    Ning Qing went to pay the medical fees, and Xiao Zhou stayed in the hospital ward to apany Yue Wanqing. At this moment, Ning Zhenguo walked over to her, ¡°Qingqing.¡±

    Ning Qing knew that her father had something to say to her, so the both of them went to a secluded stairwell to chat. ¡°Dad, how exactly did Mum get into the ident today?¡±

    Ning Zhenguo let out a sigh as he said, ¡°Your mother went to the market in the afternoon to buy vegetables, and when she walked on the main road, there was a motorbike that came out from a bend. It directly crashed into your mother, and she fell down. Your mum did not shout out in pain, but her thigh was grazed and had an injury that was about the size of her palm, and her wound was bleeding profusely. Qingqing, there are not many coincidences on earth. There were so many people on the street, and I suspect that the motorcyclist purposely crashed into your mother.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of her stomach, and both her and Ning Zhenguo thought of the same thing.

    ¡°Qingqing, your mother might not know of some things, but your dad understands them. Dad knows that it has been hard on you alone. The Lu family...¡± Ning Zhenguo hesitated with what he wanted to say, and he could only let out a sigh while he said, ¡°Dad is unable to give you any help, but both mum and dad will support you forever. We will protect ourselves well in the future, and you can go do what is right by yourself.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were very wet. During this year, Ning Zhenguo had be much older and more frail, and she said regretfully, ¡°Dad, I am sorry. I am being too selfish...but I would never give up Shaoming.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Zhenguo caressed his daughter¡¯s soft hair while he said, ¡°Dad knows about it all, so don¡¯t have too much hesitation in the future. Our Qingqing has grown up. Dad believes that you have the ability to get Young Master Lu back.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± Ning Qing was touched.

    ...

    After Ning Zhenguo left, Ning Qing was silent for a few moments, and she took out her phone to make a call.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Ning.¡± There was an elegant voice on the other end, as if she was expecting Ning Qing would give her a call.

    ¡°Hello, Mum. That motorcyclist was ordered by you right? You instigated someone to knock my mum down? Mum, have you forgotten about our 3 month promise? You are going against the contract right now!¡±

    ¡°Haha, Miss Ning, you have to have evidence when you speak. Do you have evidence to prove that I¡¯m the one who hired someone to knock your mother down? If you want to push the me to me, you also must have this ability to do so.¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her eyebrow. Song Yajing was not admitting to it?

    She had a cold arrow behind her back, and she was arrogant and confident that Ning Qing would not be able to muster any evidence against her.

    And she was right. How could the Madam of the Lu family leave behind any traces when she chose to engage in her ns? If she were careless, Lu Shaoming would have been able to trace therge sum of money that Song Yajing had ordered someone to transfer to Liu Ling.

    ...

 Chapter 234 - Maybe, It Was Time For Her To Tear It Up

    <h4>Chapter 234: Maybe, It Was Time For Her To Tear It Up</h4>

    Ning Qing took a deep breath of air. Her emotions were actually calm now, and she asked directly, ¡°Mum, what do you want to do? Did the way I handled the matters regarding Liu Wenlong make you unhappy?¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Song Yajingughed coldly and did not deny it. ¡°Miss Ning, I will advise you now. Young people don¡¯t try to be so high profile. You being like this really makes others hate you.¡±

    Makes others hate her?

    Ning Qing lifted her gaze, controlling the moisture in her eyes.

    ¡°Miss Ning, there are only 10 days left in our 3 months promise. We will officially start the countdown. What about this: If Shaoming really falls in love with you, let him bring you to meet me, and let him tell me officially that he would want to marry you and let you enter the Lu family. If you can¡¯t do this, then in 10 day, leave on your own. If you don¡¯t, today would only be the start.¡±

    Song Yajing ended the call.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small hand that was holding the phone slowly fell beside her. She lowered her gaze and the tears in her eyes fell.

    Lu Shaoming, ah, Lu Shaoming....

    Do you know that your mother is bullying me like this?

    ¡°Ning Qing, if you want to cry then cry. I won¡¯tugh at you.¡± Xiao Zhou had walked to her side when she did not notice, and she stretched out her hand to embrace her shoulders.

    Ning Qing turned around and ced her small head on Xiao Zhou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Xiao Zhou, I am really upset... It has been such a long time. I have worked so hard. Firstly, I wanted Shaoming to fall in love with me again. Secondly, I wanted to use my own hard work to win over my mother inw¡¯s approval and respect, but today, I realized I was wrong. The harder I work, the more my mother inw thinks that I am even...irritating.

    ¡°Why does she hate me? It¡¯s all because no matter how hard I try, I cannot change my family background. She looks down on me...because she hates me, so she just so casually uses my mother whom I love the most to start threatening me...

    ¡°How is her heart so hard to warm? Isn¡¯t it good that there is another woman who would love her son like she does? I respect her. I have conceded so much to her. I don¡¯t want to battle with her. I sincerely want to be her family. I want to address her as mother, because she has given birth to such a good son Lu Shaoming and given him to me. So I want to be filial to her, but...¡±

    ¡°But it is not of any use, it is really useless.

    Xiao Zhou patted Ning Qing¡¯s back lightly. She did not know how tofort Ning Qing. She was not Ning Qing, and she could not understand the pressure that Ning Qing was withstanding right now.

    ¡°... Ning Qing, everything will turn out well...¡±

    Ning Qing cried for a while, then lifted her head. She blew her nose and wiped her tears. ¡°I am fine now. I am fine after I cried it out... Xiao Zhou, let¡¯s go; let¡¯s go bring my mother back home...¡±

    Xiao Zhou followed behind Ning Qing and asked worriedly,¡± Ning Qing, are you really fine? You...¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s expression was normal. Only her eyes could not hide her sadness. Sheughed lightly and said, ¡°I am fine, nobody can make me fall. We have entered the countdown for the three months promise. My mother inw is probably more nervous than me. If not, she would not directly attack my mum.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, what should we do next?¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Ning Qing shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°We will follow the wishes of my mother-inw.¡±

    ¡°What? Following your mother-inw¡¯s wishes would mean to let go of Lu Shaoming. Ning Qing, are you joking with me?¡±

    Ning Qingughed and did not speak.

    Xiao Zhou hated her deliberately mystifying look. She could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Ning Qing, why don¡¯t we tell Young Master Lu? At least we can tell Young Master Lu that his mother is bullying and threatening you. She is even scaring you. Only Young Master Lu can protect you and your family.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head and said, ¡°I also thought of this, but, if there are any rifts between a mother-inw and her daughter-inw... A smart daughter inw would not directly tell the man that his mother wants to harm her. She needs to let the man realize it on his own. Firstly, doing so would allow him to know that you were wronged and then love you even more. Secondly, he would think that his mother is evil. Heh.¡±

    Ning Qingughed in her heart. Many people, when you are benevolent to a person, the person instead treats it as you are weak and gracious. Maybe... she should also start to tear it up...

    ....

    Ning Zhenguo was driving, and Ning Qing apanied her mother in the back seat. Her phone rang and she received a text message.

    She opened the message; it was a text from Lu Shaoming.

    [Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight.]

    Ning Qing nced at the message, and then put her phone back into her pocket.

    Yue Wanqing was puzzled and asked, ¡°Qingqing, is that a text from Shaoming? Why are you not replying?¡±

    Ning Qing ced her small head andid it on her mother¡¯s shoulder to act coy and said, ¡°Mum, I won¡¯t reply. I won¡¯t go anywhere these next few days, I will apany Mum.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Yue Wanqing was displeased, but her lips could not help but smile, and she stretched out her hand to take her daughter into her arms.

    ...

    The trio returned to the Ning vi. Ning Qing ced her mother on the bed, the phone in her pocket could not stop ringing, and she had many WeChat messages.

    She left her mother¡¯s room, and she went into the living room to take her phone to have a look. The man had sent numerous WeChat messages.

    [What¡¯s wrong?]

    [Why are you not bothering with me?]

    [Are you still busy? I will drive to pick you up.]

    Because she did not give any reply, he sent many question marks after that. He then attached a picture. It was a photo of a small boy that had no teeth touching his head with a na?ve smile. He typed [Baby....]

    Ning Qing curled her lips into a smile. Her eyes had a gentle ripple in them. The way he typed ¡°Baby,¡± was like the way he acted cute towards her. He was pleading with her to reply to his messages...

    Ning Qing bit down on her pink lips. She prepared to put her phone away, but at this moment, a phone call came.

    The man could not bear to wait, and he called her.

    She pressed the key to answer.

    ¡°Hello...¡± The man¡¯s low and charming voice rang out from the other end. It was very gentle, and it brought a lingering warmth along.

    Ning Qing lifted her eyes, one ¡°Hello¡± from him was enough to remind her of all of her grievances.

    She was not willing to speak.

    The man on the other end was sharp and noticed her abnormal behaviour. He asked in a low tone, ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong with you? Tell me. I am driving now, I am on my way to pick you up. Where are you now?¡±

    Ning Qing pouted her pink lips and said, ¡°...I am fine, you don¡¯t have to pick me up. My mum got hit by a motorcycle in the afternoon. She is not mobile, I need to stay at home to take care of her...¡±

    She did not finish her words, and she heard the ding ding tone of the line being cut off.

    The man had hung up.

    ...

    After 5 minutes, the front doorbell rang

    Ning Qing went to open the door, and Lu Shaoming stood outside.

    The man was dressed in a white tailor made Armani shirt and ck trousers. He was handsome and charming, and the sleeves of the shirt were folded a few times, exposing his bronze arm. Two fingers on his left hand were casually holding onto the car keys, and another arm was holding a fruit basket.

    The man had rushed here. Ning Qing saw that his built chest was still gasping for air slightly. He brought along with him a clean and pure aura that was chilling.

    Her mother was sick. He did not forget to bring a gift. He brought along a fruit basket.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ning Qing asked while looking at the man.

    When the girl normally looked at him, she would be just like a small kitten that saw its favourite food. Her eyes would be bright as she pounded onto him, letting out a ¡°Meow!¡± in the process.

    Even though they were dating for over a month, this admiration and freshness had not disappeared one bit.

    But when she saw him today, she did not seem surprised or delighted. She instead had a frown on her face and it seemed like... she did not exactly wee him.

    Lu Shaoming slightly lifted his handsome eyebrows, ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t you wee me here? Can you allow me to go in to talk?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ning Qing stood sideways and allowed him toe in.

    When he came in, the girl used one small hand to lightly ce it on the handle of the door. She lowered her gaze and did not look at him. Lu Shaoming¡¯s expression in his eyes darkened, and when he stepped inside, he directly used his left shoulder to bang into her.

    Ning Qing¡¯s body was unsteady and she tumbled towards the left side. She struggled hard to bnce her body, and she stared with moist eyes and looked at the man. Her meaning was ¡ª What are you doing?

    One of Lu Shaoming¡¯s hands was inside his pocket. His bright ck eyes had a touch of unrestrained maturity of a man. He narrowed his eyes to scan the girl¡¯s figure and his meaning was ¡ª I am banging into you.

    Ning Qing was bright red. She cruelly turned around and closed the door, and she did not look at his evil and yful appearance.

    He...was getting more and more naughty.

    It was because nobody would now that this young master of a wealthy family would also learn how to act like a little gangster on the streets, and he had used his shoulder to hit a girl.

    Frivolous.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, why are you here? Come in quickly.¡± At this moment, Ning Zhenguo walked out.

    Lu Shaoming took out his hand from his pocket and stood up straight to regain his poise. He stepped forward and his lips were in a half curl that could be taken as a ssic polite smile. ¡°Uncle, how are you? I heard Ning Qing said that Aunty was hit by a car, so I came to visit.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lu is too polite.¡±

    He and Ning Zhenguo exchanged some pleasantries, then Mr. Ning brought him into the room to look at Yue Wanqing. After confirming that Yue Wanqing was not badly injured, only then did Lu Shaoming walk out.

    The moment he walked out, he saw the girl in the kitchen. The kitchen at the Ning house was a half open kitchen concept. The girl was wearing an apron, and she was boiling soup.

    Ning Zhenguo saw that Lu Shaoming¡¯s gaze stopped on his daughter, and he immediately smiled saying, ¡°Young Master Lu, stay for dinner tonight at my house. Tonight Qingqing will cook personally. Although her skills are not too good, she will still make something barely passable. Young Master Lu can be the judge of it.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyebrowsfortably loosened and his thin lips moved, and he wanted to say ¡ª I would ept this proposal.

    But before he could do so. ¡°Father, Young Master Lu has already had his dinner, so you don¡¯t have to persuade him to stay. Young Master Lu is busy with his work; he will be leaving in a while.¡± Ning Qing poked out her small head from the kitchen.

    Lu Shaoming heard her words and his expression darkened.

    ¡°Haha.¡± Among the three people, the most awkward person was Ning Zhenguo. He already knew that his daughter and son-inw were in the middle of a cold war. He awkwardlyughed twice and said,¡± Young Master Lu, then you have a seat. I will go back to the room to take care of Qingqing¡¯s mother.¡±

    Ning Zhenguo quickly left the scene.

    Ning Qing inly looked at the man¡¯s handsome face, and then withdrew her small head and then continued to boil the soup.

    Lu Shaoming lifted his hand to loosen two buttons on his shirt and lifted his feet to walk into the kitchen.

    ...

    The warmest part of a home would be either the bedroom or the kitchen. No matter how angry Lu Shaoming was, at this moment, he could not bear to continue. The girl was dressed in a pink dress. It was designed tight at the bottom with a short skirt exposing her two thin yet toned, long legs. Her soft, white toes were hidden under mustard-yellow slippers. She was nimble yet curvy, and had the air of a youth.

    The neck of the apron had a thin strap. The aqua blue apron had a flower border, and it was elegant and feminine.

    It was still his first time seeing her cook. He froze for a few seconds and was a little infatuated with her.

    He could not tear his gaze away from her.

    He went forward and stood behind her. He knew that he was being vulgar, but he could not help but channel his gaze downwards to look at her short skirt and her thin legs. He swallowed his saliva and went forward, ¡°Ning Qing, I still have yet to have dinner.¡±

 Chapter 235 - Why Did You Coldly Ignore Me? Give Me A Reason

    <h4>Chapter 235: Why Did You Coldly Ignore Me? Give Me A Reason</h4>

    He intentionally softened his tone, and it brought along a hint of pamper, and also... coyness.

    The girl did not bother with him.

    Not only that, she even took a few steps towards the ss counter, and she distanced herself far away from him.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the counter. There were potato slices that were cut up nicely, mushrooms on the exquisite meal tray... and there were vegetables in the vegetable basket, vermicelli....

    There was a y pot boiling bone soup, and the smell of the soup was fragrant and thick. She used her small white hands to stir the liquid in the pot with a pair of chopsticks, and the fragrance was able to whet anyone¡¯s appetite.

    Her father said that her culinary skills were merely average... and he was totally being humble.

    It seemed like her culinary skills seemed very good... In his opinion, they were enough for him.

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± He took out hisrge hand from the pocket of his trousers and slowly ced it on her small soft waist. ¡°I am hungry...I.¡±

    I am hungry...

    Ning Qing secretlyughed out loud in her heart. What was he saying? Would he even say these words out of his mouth? She still thought that he was an immortal godlike figure.

    Ning Qing pursed her pink lips together and still continued to ignore him.

    Lu Shaoming was breathing a little hurriedly. Two of hisrge hands were pinned on her soft waist, and he slowly but strongly hugged her into his embrace. He used his thin, maroon lips to nudge her small, snow-white earlobes, and his voice softened even further. ¡°Baby, let me eat dinner in your house okay? I want to try the dishes that you have made.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? Let go.¡± Ning Qing was struggling in his embrace as she said, ¡°Why do you have to eat in my house? We are not part of one family. My culinary skills are to be left for my future husband to try.¡±

    Lu Shaoming ced hisrge palm into his own pocket, and there was a hard heart shaped box that he held onto tightly in the centre of his palm.

    He did not know how to tell her?

    He did not have any experience.

    Actually he prepared a candlelit dinner tonight.

    But the situation now and in the location now, and also this little person in his embrace who was quickly getting out of control. She was already out of his control...

    It was not the best time right now.

    He took hisrge hand back out, and slowly caressed half of her small face. ¡°Baby, what is wrong with you? Why did you ignore me so coldly? Give me a reason.¡±

    What reason did he want?

    Just now, she reminded him again, and he really did not want to marry her that much?

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, let go of me quickly. My parents will see us, and if you continue being like this, I will get angry.¡±

    Her small shoulder was pinned down by the man¡¯s tworge palms, and she was turned around, her lower back was on the cold ss counter and it made her feel...not too ufortable. She used her small fist to hit him, ¡°Lu Shaoming, what are you doing? Is there anyone like you who treats his girlfriend like this? Once you got here, you started touching me here and there...¡±

    She was nudging all around in his embrace recklessly, and his mouth was all along dry. From the start, he could hold it in, but now, she was behaving like a wild kitten. He was stimted by her, and hisrge palm slid down her waist. He lifted her bum and brought her towards his own body.

    This position made Ning Qing¡¯s small face blush crimson red, she did not know when he had a reaction, and she used both her hands and legs to hit him. ¡°Lu Shaoming, don¡¯t be like this. This is my home. My parents will really see this... Oof.¡±

    He directly stretched out his hand to block her small mouth.

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t be noisy, do you really want to attract your parents toe here? You know that this is your home here. I never thought of doing anything. Don¡¯te and force me. Come, tell me, are you being angry right now? Who made you angry? Tell me. I will go and teach that person a lesson on your behalf. I did not do anything wrong, right? The entire day, I have been thinking of you only... I came to see your mother, can¡¯t I even have a meal at your house?¡±

    The kitchen here was a half open concept. He was also afraid that her parents would chance upon them, and so he half hugged and carried her to the area of the fridge, then pinned her against the fridge.

    There was a stark difference between a man¡¯s and woman¡¯s strength. In the middle of their struggle, Ning Qing¡¯s small pale face had an adorableyer of red, and her two small hands hit hisrge palm. Her beautiful eyes were ring at him harshly.

    Lu Shaoming could not stand her gaze, and he used onerge hand to easily ce both her small hands behind her back. He then pinched her two cheeks. ¡°It is all okay if you don¡¯t talk to me or allow me to have a meal, but let me kiss you for a while.¡±

    He leaned over her to kiss her.

    Ning Qing was truly furious. He was so rough again, and thest time in the room of the drama group, he had also pinned her small hands behind her back like this.

    She shook her head side by side like a rocker, not allowing him to kiss her. The man did not bear to really harm her, and he could only settle to kiss her face, then went downwards to kiss her tender neck.

    ...

    Both of Ning Qing¡¯s legs went soft. There was the strap of the apron on her back, and now it had been harshly kissed numerous times by the man.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, you are a pervert...¡±

    ¡°Okay okay, as long as baby likes it, then I am a pervert.¡±....

    At this moment: Pa! There was the sound of a ss cup falling to the flooring from the living room.

    Both of their actions came to a stop, and when they channelled their gazes over to look, Ning Zhenguo was frozen in the living room like a statue, and he was originally nning to pour water.

    Lu Shaoming instantly let go of Ning Qing, ¡°Uncle, let me exin...¡±

    Ning Zhenguo turned around and quickly ran towards the room. All he could hear reverberating in his ears was the man¡¯s ¡°I am a pervert.¡±

    He could not ept it.

    Was this still the Young Master Lu that could produce clouds with the turn of one hand and rain with another that he knew?

    He did not hear anything, and he did not want to be killed as a cover-up.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s expression immediately turned ck. He had never been so embarrassed in his life before.

    He never bullied another person¡¯s daughter in another person¡¯s home before.

    Ning Qing took a few steps forward, and she tidied her own clothes. She looked at the man¡¯s expression and found it funny. Serves him right! Who asked him not to marry her but still take advantage of her?

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, get lost.¡± Ning Qing pushed the man out of the door and shut the door with a bang.

    Lu Shaoming: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    Lu Shaoming went back to his own condominium unit, and on the entire way there, he thought that the girl better not end up in his hands, or not she would get it from him.

    He would guarantee that he would bully her until she couldn¡¯t take it.

    He opened the door of the condominium in fury, and his condominium was all cold and quiet. Before meeting her, he enjoyed this feeling of loneliness, and now that he had her, he suddenly had a rash thought of bringing her back home.

    Today, he saw her put on an apron and cook in the kitchen. It was so warm, and he suddenly wanted to have a small family with her.

    But that girl was unwilling to let him have a taste of her cooking.

    Hmph, how petty.

    The darkness in his mind instantly became bright, and the living room in his condominium unit was brightly lit. He walked inside, and Song Yajing brought Zhou Zhilei over.

    ¡°Shaoming, you are back.¡±

    ¡°Older Brother Ming, it is perfect that you are back. You probably haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right? Aunt and I brought a meal for you.¡± Zhou Zhilei ced the exquisite dishes onto the dinner table and said, ¡°Older Brother Ming, this is what Aunt ordered the cooks at home to prepare specially for you; it is your favorite.¡±

    Lu Shaoming had his car keys in his hands, and did not look at the dining table or Zhou Zhilei. His ck eyes looked inly at Song Yajing, ¡°Mum, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. I just wanted toe and look at you. Shaoming, both you and Zhilei...¡±

    ¡°Now that you have seen me, ¡± Lu Shaoming turned sideways and made a pleading gesture with his hands. ¡°Since you have seen me, you can leave. I still have work toplete.¡±

    ¡°Shaoming, you!¡±

    ¡°Mum, after you leave, you should close the door behind you. Thank you.¡± Lu Shaoming went directly into his own bedroom.

    Song Yajing bit down on her teeth in anger, and Zhou Zhilei awkwardly froze on the spot.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming went to the bathroom to take a shower. He wrapped a towel around his waist as he walked out. He knelt down using one leg on the bed and took his phone in his palm to have a look; there were no messages.

    Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows. That girl...

    He dialed a number.

    ¡°Hello, Secretary Zhu, help me investigate what Ning Qing did today, and who she met with. Also, investigate the motorcyclist who knocked down Ning Qing¡¯s mother today.¡±

    After ending the call, he threw his phone on the bed, and he grabbed a navy blue knitted wool sweater from the cab beside the bed along with a pair of ck casual pants. He lost the sharp and coldness from his usual formal attire, and it entuated more of his elegant and educated demeanour.

    He stood at the counter of the room and poured a ss of a French collector¡¯s premium bottle of Chateau Lafite red wine. He ced one hand in the pocket of his trousers. Another hand was holding the wine ss while he stood before the windows. Outside the sparkling bright ss windows was the entire city that was lit up with endless lights.

    He shook the ss, and hezily tilted it at a 45 degree angle to look at the red wine under the tilt. Sometimes, women were just like red wine. They required status and ability for a man to taste their vour.

    All he could picture in his mind was her tiny exquisite face. There was a non stop flow of energy that was on her body. She was so fresh and stubborn. She attracted his gaze and made him mesmerized.

    He never thought that he would meet a girl who was out of his control in his entire life.

    He took a small sip of the red wine and he ced the wine ss on the counter. He took his phone into his hands again, tapped on Baby¡¯s WeChat, and he sent a text message. [I am hungry, really.]

    Ning Qing, who was apanying her mother, received a text from him saying that he was hungry, and her beautiful red lips slowly curled up into a smile...

    Lu Shaoming, who was in the condominium unit, could not get any reply from the girl, and he circled around the room a few times repeatedly. Was she really angry with him?

    Then okay, he really would not eat tonight!

    Little rascal!

    At this moment, a Ding! rang through the condo; someone had rung the doorbell.

    His eyes brightened up, and he quickly went to open the door to open the main door.

    But there was no surprise outside the door, and the girl was not there either.

    Lu Shaoming nced at the deliveryman outside the door. He had a y pot filled with kelp and ck chicken soup, a bowl of white rice, and two other refreshing side dishes.

    ¡°Sir, your food delivery is here.¡±

    Lu Shaoming shook his head and said, ¡± I didn¡¯t order anything.¡±

    ¡°Is that right? Could I have gotten it wrong?¡± The delivery man muttered to himself softly, and he turned around, ¡°Maybe I have really gotten it wrong. This had been ordered by a girl.¡±

    Lu Shaoming, who was preparing to close the door, heard his words and quickly called out to stop that person, ¡°Who ordered this?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it was a girl. Her voice was especially easy on the ears.¡±

    Lu Shaoming curled up the corners of his lips, and there was a hint of satisfaction in his eyes as he said, ¡°Then it is right. Give it to me then. This is what my girlfriend ordered for me.¡±

    He closed the door, and Lu Shaoming sat on the chair in the dining room. He opened the WeChat app and sent a message. [Okay then, although I was very angry just now, would you have lunch with me tomorrow?]

    Ning Qing did not reply, and she pressed the phone under the pillow, then she shut her eyes and went to sleep.

    ...

    The next day, in the President¡¯s office in Guang Qing

    Zhu Rui handed the documents in his hands over to Lu Shaoming and said, ¡°President, I have followed your orders and investigated that motorcyclist. There were not many problems, and it was just a normal traffic ident, and also Miss Ning did not behave abnormally. She went back to work per usual. Her mother was involved in a traffic ident, and she rushed to the hospital, and then she went home.¡±

 Chapter 236 - Lu Shaoming, You Are Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 236: Lu Shaoming, You Are Shameless</h4>

    ¡°So you are saying that you were unable to uncover anything?¡± Lu Shaoming asked.

    ¡°Yes, President. Everything is normal.¡±

    Lu Shaomingughed with a mysterious tone, ¡°It¡¯s not normal because it¡¯s too normal... What is Ning Qing doing today?¡±

    ¡°Today Miss Ning is filming amercial with a long legged oppa who is famous in Korea. President, they are shooting themercial in the skyscraper that is under Guang Qing¡¯s management.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at his luxurious watch on his wrist. It was around noon now, and she also did not reply his WeChat messagesst night. He stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±

    Lu Shaoming brought along Zhu Rui to rush to the skyscraper. Ning Qing was filming themercial with the Korean oppa. She was wearing a grass green cheongsam.

    Lu Shaoming felt his eyes contract and was frightened for a few seconds.

    This was his first time seeing her dressed in a cheongsam.

    The grass green cheongsam perfectly entuated her curvy S figure, and the retro inspired mandarin corplemented her tender neck. The cheongsam was knee length and had splits at the side, and her fair legs were faintly discernible.

    She had her hair up in an updo. In the middle of her hair was a beaded flower hairpin. She had a greyish green paper umbre in her hand, and she wasughing light-heartedly. Her beautiful figure was swaying like a lotus floating on the surface of a pond. She was fluid, graceful, and absolutely stunning.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s first reaction was to swallow his saliva.

    He knew from the start that she was beautiful, but he did not ever notice how youthful she was.

    Very quickly, Lu Shaoming frowned again because the Korean male celebrity standing beside Ning Qing. He heard from Zhu Rui, this was the most popr and hot long legged oppa in Korea right now. Every time he came to China, he would stir up a huge fanfare.

    Lu Shaoming burst out in coldughter. He felt disdained, and he scanned that artist from head to toe... His face was handsome, his figure was also pretty good, and his legs were definitely long...

    But, was he as good as him?

    He hadn¡¯t entered the entertainment industry. If he did, would these people even have a chance to survive?

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s gaze stopped again on the girl¡¯s figure. The more he looked, the deeper he furrowed his eyebrows.

    They were striking poses where the Korean artist was on the chair, and Ning Qing was holding an umbre. She bent down her waist, and one slim arm was ced lightly on his shoulder. Their pose was intimate...

    Lu Shaoming: Stay in control.

    Then the assistant took away the umbre. The production team made a bunch of bubbles. They were face to face, her small, white hand held the bubble wand, and she was smiling as bright as a flower as she blew bubbles in the direction of that person...

    He was standing so far away, but he still could hear the duo¡¯sughter.

    Lu Shaoming: I still need to keep control.

    He kept it in, and one hour passed. Finally, the cameraman shouted, ¡°Cut.¡± The filming of themercial officially ended in sess.

    Xiao Zhou brought over a shawl for Ning Qing to put on. She reminded her softly, ¡°Ning Qing, Young Master Lu is here. He has been standing there looking at you for very long. He has had an upset expression for the entire duration.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded her head to indicate that she had gotten the message. At this time the Korean oppa walked over, she bent down and curled her lips into a sweet smile and used the shoddy Korean that she had just learned to say, ¡°Oppa, it has been hard on you.¡±

    The Korean oppa revealed a row of sparkling white teeth. He was in a good mood as he said a long list of words.

    His assistant helped to trante and said, ¡°Miss Ning, our Xiu Zeplimented you, saying that you are the most beautiful and professional female artist that he has worked with in China. Our Xiu Ze said that this coboration was very pleasant, he had long heard of your skills as a director. He hopes that he would have the chance to work with you to film a movie in the future.¡±

    Ning Qing let out a bright smile and said, ¡°There would definitely be a chance in the future.¡±

    After she spoke, the assistant spoke again, ¡°Miss Ning, our Xiu Ze wants to perform a magic trick for you.¡±

    ¡°Magic trick?¡± Ning Qing¡¯s eyes brightened up.

    Thereafter, the Korean oppa stretched out both of his hands. There was nothing on his hands, but after flipping a few times in the air, he pulled out a rose from his back. He bent down gentlemanly and gave the rose to Ning Qing.

    ¡°Wow....¡± The staff were all in a daze, and they all covered the mouths to exim. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ning Qing stretched out her hand to receive the flower.

    But before she could do so, a handsome figure floated in front of her, and arge palm with defined bones helped her to receive the flower.

    Lu Shaoming.

    Ning Qing looked at the man. The man¡¯s deep and ck eyes were fixed on the Korean oppa. He had a gentle expression on his face. His thin, maroon lips were moving sexily, and he was conversing in fluent Korean.

    ¡°Wow.¡± Some young females were excitedly discussing behind her, ¡°The oppa that I saw just now was so handsome, but now I feel that Young Master Lu is even more handsome.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Lu speaking Korean sounds so good! He instantly stole the thunder of the oppa.¡±

    Ning Qing lowered her gaze, her heart had wave after wave of sweetness in it.

    Xiao Zhou said that he had an ¡°upset expression the whole time.¡± That was something she expected. He always had a strong desire to dominate, and he never liked her having too many interactions with other men.

    But no matter how upset or jealous he was, his expression would appear calm. He stood by her side and was conversing elegantly with the Korean oppa. He was the poster image of a gentleman. Actually, he was a stranger with this Korean oppa, and did not have any need tomunicate. He only did so because of her, taking the role of her boyfriend to do so.

    This was the mature charm of a 31 year old man; he stood by your side to give you a sense of security.

    Furthermore, he was originally the focus of the crowd. He was a pure and outstanding man. Once he appeared, he would always be the focal point of everyone present.

    When he spoke Korean, it was really very melodious. In the past, when she heard him singing a French song, she was beyond mesmerized. Now she felt whatever she was hearing now was like an orchestral score.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small, blushing face quickly nced at his attire. He was wearing a dark blue striped shirt paired with grey trousers. Under the thin material of the cloth was his built and firm chest. The ck metal belt entuated his perfect Adonis Belt.

    Ning Qing had always felt he was the man who brought out the best essence of someone dressed in a shirt and trousers.

    Lu Shaoming and the Korean oppa conversed for a bit, then the Korean oppa looked at Ning Qing with a friendly vibe and waved to say goodbye.

    The staff also left.

    ....

    Lu Shaoming stood up straight and looked at Ning Qing directly in the eyes. She did not have the smile on her face anymore. He knitted his handsome eyebrows and asked, ¡°You like the roses that others give to you?¡±

    Ning Qing did not have the chance to reply. ¡°You!¡± The rose was urately thrown into the rubbish bin.

    Ning Qing stomped her feet angrily and said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, what are you doing? Why are you not allowing me to ept a rose given by others?¡±

    She still was not afraid to ask?

    ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t you know what roses mean?¡±

    ¡°I know. I still thought that Young Master Lu did not know. If not, based on our rtionship status now, why have you never given me roses?¡±

    Lu Shaoming was stumped.

    ¡°You are unable to speak right?¡± Ning Qing pouted her pink lips and said in an upset tone, ¡°Because you are not aware of this subconsciously. What would an old man like you know what romance is?¡±

    The man pursed his lips and did not speak.

    Ning Qing turned around and did not bother with him, ¡°Xiao Zhou, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go have a meal. We still have to return to set in the afternoon.¡±

    Xiao Zhou: ¡°...¡± A fight is a fight, but please let go of me.

    Ning Qing did not take a step forward, because her slim arm was hooked by the man.

    Lu Shaoming looked at Xiao Zhou and gave her a deathly expression. Xiao Zhou said, ¡°Ning Qing, my stomach hurts, I have to go to the restroom. I will look for youter.¡±

    Xiao Zhou ran away.

    ¡°Xiao Zhou!¡± Ning Qing wanted to chase after Xiao Zhou.

    But the man had a tight grasp. She immediately fell into the man¡¯s embrace. Her frail shoulder still banged onto the man¡¯s chest. It was one word: pain.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, what are you doing? Why are you so rough? Once you see me, other than touching me what else do you know how to do? Others don¡¯t behave like you when they date, without roses, without candlelight dinners and also without a promise to pledge undying love. You just want to take advantage of me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming held her tight in his embrace. He had neverforted a girl before. Looking at how she was fluttering around so aggressively, he furrowed his brows tightly and said seriously, ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t make a fuss okay?¡±

    But his words were ineffective. The girl was still making a fuss. He was in despair and could not help but soften his tone. ¡°Okay, baby. What you want me to do? I will go learn how to do it. Would that be okay then? Romance? I am capable of that; don¡¯t despise me. Also, I am not taking advantage of you, but it is just that the moment I look at you, I cannot control myself. I don¡¯t believe that other couples are not like that.¡±

    Ning Qing sneakily curled her lips. She quickly became expressionless and frowned saying, ¡°Would you really learn? You should watch Korean dramas, look at how others do romance.¡±

    Korean dramas?

    In the 31 years of Lu Shaoming¡¯s life, he did not hear of this word before. He was only 16 when he made his powerful entrance into the corporate world, and he had used every minute and second to rush forward.

    And he was never so bored that he had to watch a serial drama.

    ¡°You won¡¯t watch it? You said that you would go learn. You are cheating me again.¡±

    The center of Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome forehead was squeezed together, and 3 lines ran across his forehead. Hepromised and said, ¡°Okay, okay. I will go watch some Korean dramas. Will it be settled once I go watch them?¡±

    ¡°This is more like it. Let go of me, quick.¡±

    Lu Shaoming raised both of his hands to concede defeat and let go of her.

    The girl¡¯s small face was slightly red. She pouted and puffed up her delicate cheeks and was still angry. She still did not bother with him, and she lifted her heels and turned to leave.

    ¡°Ning Qing, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I am going to have my lunch. I am very busy in the afternoon, Young Master Lu, goodbye.¡±

    Lu Shaoming: ¡°...¡± He was willing topromise, but she still ignored him?

    Ning Qing took two steps, and suddenly her entire world spun around. She was picked up and put onto the man¡¯s shoulders.

    His shoulders were exceptionally tough. When they poked her abdomen, Ning Qing felt a faint amount of pain. She stretched out her hand to punch him. ¡°Lu Shaoming, what are you doing? I am in pain....¡±

    He opened a door and threw her directly inside of a room.

    Ning Qing did not stand steadily. Her entire being was perched on a long meeting table. This was probably a meeting room.

    She wanted to stand up, but the man press onerge hand against her waist. Although he did not use much strength, she could not get up.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, you let go of me. This is someone else¡¯s ce; someone will being in anytime...¡±

    Her delicate cheeks were cupped by the man¡¯srge palms. He came from the back and the man¡¯s low charming voice had a tone of brash roughness. He said four words: ¡°This ce is mine.¡±

    It was his territory.

    Ning Qing, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, speak. What happened exactly? Why do you suddenly treat me like this? Do you not want to date me anymore? Or, is someone threatening you?¡±

    Ning Qing was silent for 3 seconds and denied it. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Is that there is no one, or is it that you do not dare to say? Tell me, the matter involving Liu Wenlong, your mum getting hit... When did she have her eye on you? What does she want to do? Does she want you to leave me?¡±

    ¡°No, Lu Shaoming. Let go of me.¡±

    ¡°You are not telling the truth, are you? Baby, why are you so stubborn? You know that you being like makes me really want to hit you?¡± Lu Shaoming said while he lifted her cheongsam and used strength to tug. Pa! He tightly pped her firm butt.

    Ning Qing was in so much pain that her tears came out. This rough person. But it made her even more shy and embarrassed.

    Her small hand went to her back to tug down on her safety shorts. She wanted to cover herself up and be decent. Her voice was shaking, and she cried as she scolded him. ¡°Lu Shaoming, you are totally shameless!¡±

 Chapter 237 - Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 237: Negotiation</h4>

    Hearing her chide him, it was only then that he realized that his actions were inappropriate.

    He lowered his gaze to have a nce. His body instantly became tight, and he swallowed his saliva.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, let go.¡± Ning Qing went to swat away hisrge palm.

    The man froze for a few moments, and Ning Qing took the chance to let go of his hand, and she pulled her safety shorts back up. Her small butt hurt so much, this p of his was too hard, and she probably had red marks on it now.

    Ning Qing stood up.

    She had yet to stand up, and the man came pinning her down from behind, ¡°Baby...¡± His voice was incredibly rough. He pinned her small waist with one arm, and he came to kiss her.

    The man kissed her in a hurry, and the air that came from the tip of his nose went over her supple skin. It was so hot, and it made Ning Qing feel taken aback.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, what are you doing? Don¡¯t be like that...¡± Ning Qing struggled, and she moved her body around wanting to escape his embrace, but the man¡¯s muscr arm on her soft waist firmly pinned her down. It was as if he wanted to smash her into pieces.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small exquisite face went crimson red. She could not breathe too well, and her stomach was hurting because of the pressure. She went to remove his arms.

    Touching his arm, she could feel underneath his thin shirt. She could feel the blood flowing in his arms because of his huge desire, and he was trying to keep it under control. The blood was flowing furiously and viciously; it was full of the energy of a beast.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming... ah...¡± He was really very rough, and he pressed on her waist with one hand, holding her down.

    Ning Qing¡¯s irises contracted. This man...

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, if you continue being like this, don¡¯t me me for not being polite with you!¡± Ning Qing kicked the man with her thin, sharp heel, and the man cowered in pain. He loosened the grip, and Ning Qing took the chance to turn around. She bent her right knee and crashed directly into his key spot.

    ¡°Sii.¡± Lu Shaoming did not have his guard up, and he stumbled a few steps back in pain.

    His handsome features were held tightly together, and there was ayer of red in his ck eyes. He was attacked by her, and the man could not help but be angered by her. ¡°Ning Qing, do you know what you are doing right now? Be careful, don¡¯t ruin our life in the future.¡±

    He added extra emphasis when he pronounced ¡°life¡±.

    The expression on Ning Qing¡¯s face was not too good, and looking at the way he looked right now, he was in such a hurry that he did not undo his belt; he directly went to unzip the zipper of his trousers, like he had not touched a woman for a few hundred years.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, who wants to live with you? Who are you to me? I am going to leave myself for my husband. If you don¡¯t want to marry me, then don¡¯t touch me. Whoever you want to love, go and live with that person then.¡±

    Ning Qing turned around to leave.

    The door shut with arge bang.

    Lu Shaomingy on the wall to pant hurriedly. He had never been in such a mess before, and the self control that he had all along prided himself on had disappeared somewhere around the moment he met her.

    His body was still ufortable, and when he closed his eyes, all he felt was her struggling in his embrace. She had never resisted him before. Sometimes, when he kissed her, although she was shy, she still silently allowed him to do so.

    Whenever he wanted to do something in the month that they were dating, she was unable to escape from it.

    But everything started to change since yesterday.

    She was distancing herself from him.

    He could not stand her distancing herself from him.

    What did she say? He did not want to marry her?

    Lu Shaoming ced onerge hand into his pocket and took out the hard heart shaped box. He opened up the box, and there were a pair of wedding rings inside.

    ...

    Ning Qing spent the afternoon on set. Her phone was very quiet. Lu Shaoming had not sent another text to her.

    At 6pm, she left work and went home.

    She did not board the limo but chose to walk home.

    When she made a turn and walked into a secluded corner, an SUV suddenly came beside her, and three scary men dressed in ck jumped out. One of the men used a damp towel to directly cover over Ning Qing¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Help, woo...¡± Ning Qing struggled furiously, but she could not match up the strength of the man. The man dragged her onto the vehicle.

    ¡°Stop, who are you guys?¡± Suddenly, a group of people appeared at the entrance of the alley.

    The man dressed in ck saw this groupe, and he quickly let go of Ning Qing. The crew hastily boarded the vehicle. They floored the elerator and left in a sh,

    ¡°Don¡¯t run away. Quickly, chase after them,¡± Zhu Rui ordered the group of bodyguards behind him.

    ¡°Secretary Zhu...¡± At this moment, Ning Qing¡¯s legs went soft, and she directly fell to the ground.

    Zhu Rui quickly stretched out his hand to grab Ning Qing¡¯s slim arm, and Ning Qing held onto her chest, bent down, and retched uncontrobly.

    ¡°Madam, are you okay? Stop the chase. Quickly, bring Madam to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ning Qing vomited until tears flowed from her eyes. She lifted up her eyes and said to Zhu Rui, ¡°There is no need for that, Secretary Zhu. I don¡¯t know what is wrong with metely. I always feel like vomiting, and just now when I had a whiff of the weird fragrance on the towel, I vomited. I am fine. Oh right, Secretary Zhu, howe you are here with this group of people?¡±

    ¡°Madam, it is the President who is worried about you. He asked us toe and protect you. Don¡¯t worry, Madam. In the future, you won¡¯t have to worry about problems regarding safety, there is President around.¡±

    ¡°Then where is Shaoming right now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, President has gone home to meet Madam now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head graciously and said, ¡°I am fine. I am just a little tired now. My house is not too far. Bring me home then.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ...

    Lu Shaoming went back to the Lu family vi. Both Song Yajing and Zhou Zhilei were at the vi, and they had recently developed a good rtionship, just like a mother-daughter duo who could not be separated from one another, and the two of them were preparing to have dinner.

    ¡°Shaoming, howe you are back now? Why did you not give us a call beforehand? This is such a coincidence. Let us have dinner together then,¡± Song Yajing eximed as she smiled.

    Lu Shaoming had a normal expression on his face, and he nodded his head. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei saw that he was willing to stay for dinner, and a smile quickly formed on her face while she said, ¡°Older Brother Ming,e have a seat.¡±

    The three of them at the long dining table, and the maid served the dishes.

    Lu Shaoming asked, ¡°Mum, when is Dading back to T City?¡±

    ¡°He probably needs one or two more months.¡± Song Yajing was puzzled as she said, ¡°Shaoming, howe you are asking about your father right now? After you turned 16 years old, you made all your own decisions. You have never relied on your father. Do you have any significant matters that you want to discuss with your father?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, does marriage count as a big matter?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Song Yajing and Zhou Zhilei both froze.

    The lights in the dining room shone on the man¡¯s handsome features and made him glow with a mesmerizing shine. Lu Shaoming grabbed a pair of chopsticks with his right hand, and he did not lift his gaze up. He used the cloth on the dining table to elegantly wipe the corner of his lips, and he had aid back smile while he said, ¡°Mum, I have fallen in love with a girl; I want to marry her. You also know this person. She is Ning Qing.¡±

    Song Yajing pped her chopsticks harshly onto the dining table, ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s dark eyes were dark and unable to reflect a single ray of light in them, and his lips curled up into a light arc as he said, ¡°Mum, then who would you approve of? Her?¡± Lu Shaoming nced at Zhou Zhilei who was sitting opposite him, and he did not have much expression as he said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, she can be your daughter inw. It¡¯s too bad that you¡¯ll have to look for another son for it to happen.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei ced both her hands underneath the table. She secretly formed them into fists. This man was so cruel and uninterested in her. They had been childhood sweethearts from such a young age, but he treated her more and more coldly over the years.

    ¡°You!¡± The calm expression on Song Yajing¡¯s finally started to crack.Over thest few days, all of the conditions she had given Ning Qing on the phone, Lu Shaoming has now fulfilled.

    He actually told her in the face that he had ns of marrying Ning Qing.

    In a short span of 3 months, he really fell in love with her again.

    ¡°Mum, if you do not want to find a new son, then my visit today is to inform you. It is not a negotiation.¡±

    ¡°Shaoming, I have already shown you Ning Qing¡¯s dirty past. She is really not in love with you; why do you have to be interested in her?¡±

    ¡°Who said that?¡± Lu Shaoming had a frown on his face, and his beautiful forehead was defensively tense as he said, ¡°She, she has been angry with me for the past 2 days. Last night, she did not allow me to have dinner in her home. This morning, I still had tofort her and she made me watch a Korean drama. I wanted to touch her, but she kicked me with her leg and turned around to leave... but I have simply fallen in love with her. It¡¯s like I am under her spell, and I only want to be together with her.¡±

    Song Yajing opened her eyes widely, and she shook her head in disbelief. ¡°This is crazy... Lu Shaoming, you¡¯ve actually pampered a woman this much? This is way beyond belief...¡±

    ¡°Hah, Mum, two days ago, she actually was not like that. She was obedient and listened to me. But a couple of days ago, her mother had been knocked down by a motorcycle. She had an upset expression whenever she looked at me. She despised me and distanced herself from me. It was like she did not even want to date me anymore. Mum, do you know the reason why?¡±

    Song Yajing froze and she snorted coldly before asking, ¡°What would I know? Sheined to you about something?¡±

    Lu Shaoming shrugged his shoulders as he said, ¡°Mum, she did not say anything. Could you actually not admit that you threatened her and made her want to leave me? Maybe she can leave me, but I am unable to leave her; I¡¯d be in great pain. We both know what¡¯s going on, so don¡¯t harm her anymore, okay? I will make it clear; don¡¯t torture me in the future, okay?¡±

    Song Yajing¡¯s face was both red and white, and she had never seen him talk like this in her life. She had never heard something like this before. It turned out that love could be like this.

    It was really so strange.

    She grew up in a wealthy family since she was young, and she married into the Lu family when both families arranged the marriage in hopes of further coborations. She thought of the profits that her family could stand to gain. What ce was there for romance? What was love?

    She did not bother with that.

    But in her son¡¯s in tone, she heard a firm resolution in his words, and that line, ¡°I will tell you well now...¡± He meant it more as a threat towards her.

    He actually spoke to her like that just because of that woman? What about his upbringing?

    Song Yajing was furious beyond words. Lu Shaoming¡¯s phone rang.

    He picked up and said, ¡°Hello....¡±

    After he heard what the person on the other end had to say, Lu Shaoming hung up the call without saying a single word.

    He turned his head to look at Song Yajing. If his expression a second ago could be considered warm and in, now it was sharp and fierce like a hawk¡¯s while he said, ¡°Mum, Liu Wenlong is not enough. Ning Qing¡¯s mother is not enough for you, and now you¡¯ve ordered someone to kidnap Ning Qing?¡±

    Song Yajing froze, and she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±

    Lu Shaoming took in a deep breath, and he lifted up his eyebrows while he spat out 6 words, ¡°This will be thest time.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Song Yajing did not understand.

    ¡°This is thest time that I will tolerate your actions.¡±

    Song Yajing had a sh in her eyes, and her gaze was sharp.

    Lu Shaoming weed her gaze and lifted up his eyebrows. He slowly put on a smile and said, ¡°Mum, do you think that I am unable to leave the Lu family? Or is it that the Lu family unable to leave me?¡±

    Song Yajing¡¯s eyes contracted. He...

    Since the man¡¯s arrival, he had not looked at her in the eye at all, but Zhou Zhilei listened on and felt her face go red and her heart beat quickly. Right, it was a feeling just like that. This man who had high status in society had a natural wildness and arrogance, and she totally bowed down in his strong and powerful aura.

    Lu Shaoming was like a son from Heaven. Since his youth, he had achieved incredible feats in the corporate world, and when he created Guang Qing when he was 16 years old, it created shockwaves in America¡¯s Wall Street. He was the most remarkable descendant the Lu family had throughout their history, and he made them proud of his achievements.

    There was no one else who couldpare.

 Chapter 238 - Madam, Miss Ning Seems To Be Pregnant.

    <h4>Chapter 238: Madam, Miss Ning Seems To Be Pregnant.</h4>

    The achievements that he have today were all based on his own wise and farsighted strategy. He was able to achieve this level of greatness step-by-step; it had nothing to do with the Lu family.

    Lu Shaomingzily leaned his handsome back against the chair. He did not frown. His dark eyes were deep and threatening as he said, ¡°Mum, there are many brothers supporting the Lu family actually. The sess of both the Empire Corporation and Lu¡¯s territories has been wrongly attributed. This sess has always been in the spotlight for others to vie for on the surface. At the time you married dad, were you already the matriarch of the entire Lu family? No. Could Dad always could choose to travel the world with Old Man Zhou so casually? Could he so casually appreciate paintings and enjoy music? Also no.

    ¡°You are insistent that you and Dad can stand on the peak of Lu¡¯s assets and received both admiration and respect and thus act so recklessly. That is all because you have a son, and he is called Lu Shaoming! Who taught you to act so arrogantly towards the person you are reliant on?¡±

    Song Yajing¡¯s entire body was shaking. ¡°You....¡±

    Lu Shaoming continued with a smile and said, ¡°Mum, to be honest, you are a sessful mother. You had many expectations towards me from a young age. I have fulfilled them all. I am direct and confrontational in the corporate sector, and I am able to produce clouds with one turn of the hand and rain with another. Wasn¡¯t this all you wanted? Mum has always been an intelligent person. Why do you not understand that a person like me, a sessful man at the age of 31, still needs anyone to involve themselves with my marriage or my life?

    As he spoke, Lu Shaoming slowly rose up. ¡°Mum, you contemte it thoroughly. The status of the son of the Lu family ¡ª if you wish for me to take it on, I will. If you don¡¯t wish for me to do so, I am also not too interested in it. The rtionship between us as mother and son has always been shallow. If you are insistent on pushing me away, then I will wait for you until the day you need me to provide for your retirement. I will only return then.

    Lu Shaoming walked towards the main doors, and he did not turn to look back. ¡°The entire life that Mother has led so far has been based on what you can stand to gain. I hope that you can weigh your powers properly. Myst sentence would be, Ning Qing is my bottom line, I hope you would not touch her again!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡± The main doors of the vi were shut.

    Song Yajing was extremely furious, and she could almost not catch her breath. ¡°Unfilial son... This unfilial kid, what did that woman enchant him with? He doesn¡¯t even want his own surname anymore!¡±

    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t be too angry. It¡¯s not good for you.¡± Zhou Zhilei quickly came forward tofort her.

    At this moment, the old butler of the Lu family walked over. ¡°Madam.¡±

    Song Yajing was emotionally distraught, she hit the surface of the table and asked him, ¡°What is wrong with today? Who was it exactly that went to order someone to kidnap Ning Qing?¡±

    She really did not order anyone to kidnap Ning Qing.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s personality was cold and calm. He was always alert. She ordered someone to hit Yue Wanqing only to give a small warning to Ning Qing. She did not dare toy her hands on Ning Qing directly.

    As Lu Shaoming said. He had a huge influence in the Lu family, and he was also the sessor of the entire Lu Corporation.

    The old butler looked to be hesitant and he said, ¡°Madam, I have already asked someone to investigate it. The van that purposely kidnapped Ning Qing had left the alley and disappeared into thin air. Its tracks seem extremely suspicious.¡±

    Song Yajing listened to his words and was silent for a moment. She looked towards the old butler and said, ¡°You are saying...¡±

    The old butler nodded his head and said, ¡°I am afraid so...¡±

    Pa! Song Yajing hit the surface of the table. Both her eyes had fire in them. She clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Such a good move ¡ª framing someone else! This Ning Qing turns out to be someone whom I can¡¯t underestimate!¡±

    At this moment, a cell phone rang. Someone was calling her.

    Song Yajing looked at the number. She calmed down the anger in her heart and answered the call. ¡°Hello, Miss Ning...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mum.¡± Ning Qing was standing on the balcony in her own vi. One of her hands was in her pocket and was looking at the beautiful night view of the city from afar.

    ¡°Miss Ning, those people who kidnapped you had been hired by you. You wanted to frame me for this?¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Ning Qing slowly curled her lips into a smile. Both her eyes were sparkling brighter than the stars in the night sky. Underneath the sparks was a touch of ice. She said, ¡°Mum, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand? This move of acting dumb and mute... It is Mum who taught me how.¡±

    Song Yajing had ordered someone to hit her mother. When she called her on the phone to question her, she had replied with this line, and now she was giving her a taste of her own medicine.

    Song Yajing closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Both eyes were on the brink of shooting fire. ¡°Miss Ning, the way you are destroying the rtionship with me now, did you ever think of the consequences?¡±

    Ning Qing moved, and she had an easyugh while she said, ¡°I have considered it. Didn¡¯t Shaoming go to look for you? Mum wanted to harm me. I definitely do not have the ability to protect myself, but I do have Shaoming. He loves me, so I depend on the love he has for me.¡±

    ¡°Miss Ning, you are making use of him like this...¡±

    ¡°Mum.¡± Ning Qing interrupted her words and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that I am making use of him. If not for him, I would not still be epting your innumerable obstacles and insults. I love him, so no matter how hard it gets, I will not give up on him. He loves me. What he is doing right now is what he should do. I, Ning Qing, am worthy of the love that he has for me.¡±

    Song Yajing quietly exhaled through her chest and said, ¡°So this call of yours is to demonstrate your power?¡±

    ¡°If Mother thinks that I am demonstrating my power then I guess I am demonstrating my power. After these matters, Mother should understand that whatever happens to me now, Shaoming will me on you. Since Mother cannot ept me, then we wille to terms. Don¡¯t ever harm my family or friends, and I will not create trouble for you.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Mum, I still hope that we can happily be a family. Making Shaoming choose between us... Don¡¯t you pity him at all?¡±

    She pitied him so much, so she treated Song Yajing as her own mother from the bottom of her heart.

    The other end was silent, then she heard that familiar hum. Song Yajing had ended the call.

    ...

    ¡°Atrocious!¡± Song Yajing angrily threw the phone onto the ground.

    ¡°Madam, do we want to...¡± The butler asked for permission.

    ¡°Want to do what? Didn¡¯t you hear the words that Shaoming said to me? We should start to pray that Ning Qing does not meet with any trouble from now on. If she does, I do not know what other things Shaoming would do for that woman.¡± Song Yajing was furious beyond words.

    Zhou Zhilei felt her heart sink. She knew that Song Yajing was making apromise.

    That was right. The words that Lu Shaoming said directly stabbed through Song Yajing¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel. No matter how outstanding Song Yajing was, the rest of her life, the future of the Lu family ¡ª it was all still on Lu Shaoming¡¯s shoulders.

    That incredibly outstanding man had the ability to make anyone on earth fear him the consequences of crossing him.

    In the future, Song Yajing would never personally go against Ning Qing. She wanted to borrow Song Yajing to get rid of Ning Qing, and this task was getting harder and harder.

    She was definitely atrocious; that Ning Qing was way too cunning!

    She did not make a move herself, but she used a n to let Lu Shaominge out and attack instead.

    She used a bold and cunning strategy.

    Zhou Zhilei suddenly thought of the words Lu Shaoming had just said. He said.... [She, she has been angry with me these past two days. She did not allow me to eat dinner in her house. This morning, she wanted me tofort her and had me watch a Korean drama. Even when I wanted to touch her, she gave me a kick and left.]

    Zhou Zhileiughed in her heart. She did not know that a cold and threatening man like him could love a woman and be so pampering in the process.

    How did they behave with each other when they were alone?

    He wanted to have a meal in her house? What was so nice to eat there?

    Watching a Korean drama? It was amazing that he could even consider that!

    He wanted to touch her?

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s heartbeat raced quickly.

    If he could treat her like this, she would be willing to die for him.

    ¡°Madam, there is still something that I feel is amiss, so I am reporting it to you,¡± the butler said cautiously.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Madam, Ning Qing has had signs of nausea recently. And she especially likes to eat sour things. I don¡¯t know if she is...pregnant?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Song Yajing¡¯s facial expressions changed quickly, and she stood up in a sh.

    Pa! The cup of water in Zhou Zhilei¡¯s hand fell onto the ground.

    ...

    In the Ning Vi

    Lu Shaoming pressed the doorbell, and Ning Zhenguo came to open the door.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, you are here.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, how are you? Is Ning Qing home?¡±

    ¡°She is.¡± Ning Zhenguo weed him in passionately and said, ¡°Ning Qing did not feel toofortable after she returned. She has been inside her room sleeping. Will Young Master Lu go check on her?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Lu Shaoming lifted his feet and went upstairs.

    At this moment, he saw Yue Wanqing walking through the door. Yue Wanqing saw him and was jubnt. She said, ¡°Young Master Lu, are you here to look for Qingqing? Stay for dinner in my house tonight. I will go to prepare the dishes!¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that, Aunt. I will leave after I take a look at Ning Qing. There are still things to do in the office today. Aunt, are your legs feeling better now?¡± Lu Shaoming asked politely.

    ¡°They are much better. It is only skin deep. See, I am even able to walk now...¡± As she spoke, Yue Wanqing took two steps forward and gave a benevolent smile. ¡°Young Master Lu, even if there are things to do at the office, you still have to eat dinner. Young people must love and cherish their own bodies, don¡¯t be shy, there are dishes at home.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at Yue Wanqing and felt warmth in his heart. He did not enjoy his mother¡¯s love as a child. He thought that he did not need it, but on Yue Wanqing, he could see the shadows of how a mother should be, and he felt touched.

    ¡°Thank you, Aunty.¡±

    ¡°What are you thanking me for? We will be family in the future. Young Master Lu, go take a look at Qingqing.¡± Yue Wanqing went downstairs.

    Family...

    Lu Shaoming heard these words and felt his emotions lighten up. Before he met Ning Qing, he did not ever wish for a warm home.

    Now, what he wanted was right in front of his eyes.

    He sent Yue Wanqing off to the kitchen with his gaze, and he opened the door to Ning Qing¡¯s room.

    ...

    He walked into the room and the girl was sleeping in bed.

    A cute small ball was curled inside a soft pink nket. Her hair was on the pillow and it brought out azy kind of beauty.

    Lu Shaoming felt his heart soften. He lifted his feet to walk to the side of the bed. She slept facing away from him. Her face that was in deep sleep was only palm sized, and she looked like a pure, innocent angel.

    ¡°Ning Qing,¡± he called out softly as he bent down.

    The girl pouted her pink lips and did not bother with him. She turned over to sleep.

    Was she not asleep?

    Lu Shaoming smiled and had a pampering gaze. She could actually pretend to sleep, but now she made an ¡°I am very angry¡± pose, and what she meant behind it was ¡ªe andfort me quick.

    He knelt on the bed. He put his right hand on her side and took her into his embrace. ¡°Baby, I am sorry. I did not protect you well, I have settled it all. No one who would harm you again, I promise.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± The girl pouted her cherry lips, fluttered her butterfly-wingshes, and did not acknowledge him.

    ¡°I know, as for what happened in the afternoon, I didn¡¯t do that on purpose. You were behaving like that. In that position, no man would be able to control himself. Didn¡¯t you also give me a kick? I¡¯m the one who was ufortable!¡±

    ¡°You have the guts to say that...¡± Ning Qing turned over andy down t. She poked his chest with her whitish-pink hand and said, ¡°You think that all the men in the world are as perverted as you?¡±

    Lu Shaoming held onto her small hand and lowered his gaze to kiss her.

 Chapter 239 - Silly Kid, Do You Know That You Are Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 239: Silly Kid, Do You Know That You Are Pregnant</h4>

    Ning Qing ced her other hand into a small fist to hit his shoulder while she cowered in pain twice.

    She did not close her eyes, and she looked at his exquisite features that were zoomed up close in her line of vision, the man¡¯s delicate features resembled Greek sculpture, they were both dimensional and deeply set, and it was highly chiselled, and he was the most handsome man that she has ever met.

    He was still the same person whenpared to before losing his memories, but whenever he touched her for a bit, he liked to frown when he did so. Other men had afortable expression on their faces when they were enjoying themselves, and only him seemed to be both delighted and ufortable at the same time.

    But, she just like him behaving like this.

    It was full of an air of a mature masculine man.

    The two of them were kissing for a while, and Lu Shaoming let go of her, and he used his thumb which was covered with calluses to caress her lips which was slightly red and swollen, and he lowered down his gaze to have a whiff of the sweet and fragrant scent that came out of her nose, ¡°Are you not angry anymore?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head, and there was ayer of blur in her beautiful eyes, and it let out a hint of the attractiveness of a little woman.

    ¡°In the future, if you have something, you can just say it out loud. You are not allowed to put on a silent treatment towards me, and furthermore, you are not allowed to use other men to make me angry. I have remembered everything that you have demanded today, and I will learn slowly, I know that after you got together with me, you have been wronged too many times, but there is also good points of dating an older man also, in the future, I will pamper you.¡±

    There was a stubble on his jaw, she ignored him yesterday night, and he did not shave his moustache today morning.

    When he nudged her skin, it was extremely painful for her, and she used her small hand to push his handsome face away, she ducked in every direction, and because the man felt bad for her, her voice became more coy and sweet, as she said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, go away. You made me feel pain.¡±

    ¡°Where does it hurt? Let me have a look.¡± He used two fingers to pinch her small cute jaw, and her fair white skin had red marks on it because of him nudging her, and the man already had a frown on his face, when he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t even use any strength, howe your skin is all red already, huh?¡±

    There was ayer of moisture in Ning Qing¡¯s eyes, both of their lines of visions crashed with one another, and she speedily looked elsewhere. She then focused on the man¡¯s exquisite corbones in his shirt, and she pouted her lips while she said, ¡°Can¡¯t you go a little lighter on me?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I will agree to whatever you say.¡± The man used one hand to pin it on her soft waist, and another arm was around her small shoulders. He coaxed her while she was in his embrace, and he felt his heart ache for her while he hugged her in his embrace.

    Ning Qing perched herself on his shoulder, and her eyes were squinted together in a straight line, and her small face was bloomed like a little flower.

    What was he going to do now, she did not know how to be shy again?

    The feeling of being a father to her came once again.

    Actually, she was only saying nonsense in the afternoon today, she did not really want him to do it, in the past, Lu Shaoming would never agree to the conditions that she listed today.

    She did not expect the him now to really agree.

    Ning Qing hooked her arms onto his neck, and both her eyes were sparkling bright, and her voice was sweet and coy as she said, ¡°Hubby, can I train you to be a loyal boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°It is just a boyfriend that listens to his girlfriend extremely well.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The man pursed his lips, and he had a hot gaze in his eyes as he looked at her, ¡°Sure, then it will depend on how you train me then. Different people need different methodologies for training, especially those who are already very mature, as for those in the heat, you know that you have to give me more... incentives.¡±

    Ning Qing speedily used her small hand to block his mouth as she said, ¡± What are you saying , you are making dirty jokes again.¡±

    Lu Shaoming bent down to kiss her, ¡°I will just do so, what can you do about me?¡±

    Ning Qing heard his words and speedily pounced on him, and her entire being nted itself into his embrace as she came to tickle him, ¡± Do you still dare to continue? Are you scared or not?¡±

    The two of them were fooling around as they rolled around twice.

    Yun Wanqing was stir frying vegetables in the kitchen, and she suddenly noticed the bottle of sour plums on the ss counter, and she was taken aback as she asked, ¡°Zhen Guo, who is eating this bottle of sour plums?¡±

    Ning Zhenguo was taking the vegetables out of the fridge as he said, ¡®Oh, it is Qing Qing who is eating them.¡±

    ¡°Qing Qing? Qing Qing only likes to eat sweet stuff, she has never liked eating sour stuff, howe her taste buds have changed so suddenly? Wait a minute...¡± Yun Wanqing walked to Ning Zhenguo¡¯s side and she had a nce at the fridge, there were fresh oranges, lemons inside the fridge. Just by looking at them, it was already able to make others salivate due to its sour taste of the fruits.

    ¡°Wan Qing, what is wrong? If Qing Qing likes to eat them, let her do so then...¡±

    Yun Wanqing was displeased as she nced at him once before she said, ¡°What does a man like you know about? I hate to eat spicy food the most, but when I was pregnant with Qing Qing, I only picked spicy food only to eat.¡±

    Ning Zhenguo froze in his actions and he said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Yun Wanqing was delighted as she said, ¡± I still cannot be too sure... that girl is to me, she has been filming for the past one month, and it is only until now that I realized that there is a change in her taste buds, if she is really pregnant right now, this is her first child together with Shao Ming, her body is very fragile and precious right now.. Zhen Guo, you help me to look over the fire, I will go upstairs to have a look.¡±

    ¡°Sure, go quickly then.¡± Ning Zhenguo was equally excited.

    ...

    Yun Wanqing stood at the door of the room, she lifted her hand to knock the door, but before she could do so, she heard the girl¡¯s clearugh in the air as she said, ¡± Shao Ming, don¡¯t make up a fuss... Dad and mum will see it...¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t, I have locked the door from the inside.¡±

    Yun Wanqing shook her head, if Qing Qing was really pregnant, how could these two people continue to fool around like this?

    ¡°Knock knock.¡± She knocked on the door, and said, ¡°Young Master Lu, Qing Qing, dinner is ready,e out and have dinner quickly.¡±

    This sound made the two people on the bed freeze, ¡°Shao Ming, it¡¯s my mother, go away quickly.¡± Ning Qing used her small white hands to push his chest.

    Ning Qing hurriedly stood up, and she tidied the clothes that she was wearing, and all she could see from her peripheral vision was the man¡¯s unhappy look as he knelt on the bed.

    She immediately bent by his ear and gentlyforted him, ¡°Okay okay, forget it for today. Tomorrow... Didn¡¯t you always want to bring me back to your condominium?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s dark eyes lit up, and his gaze momentarily became hot, he quickly red at the girl, and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, really.¡±

    Lu Shaoming cupped her small face, and he was in a good mood as he kissed the corner of her lips, ¡°It is still my own woman who is better.¡±

    Ning Qing used her small hand to punch hm, and her eyes were rolling around as she said, ¡°Stop having a glib tongue, quickly go out to have dinner.¡±

    ¡°I will obey your orders, Dear Baby.¡± The two of them broke out into a smile, and they were sweetly in love, and the romance between them was beyond words.

    ....

    Two of them went downstairs, and at this moment, Lu Shaoming¡¯s hand phone rang out, he picked up the phone and said, ¡°Uncle, Aunty, there is an urgent matter in thepany. I will leave first, thank you for your dinner, I wille again next time.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lu, dinner is already ready, eat before you leave then.¡± Ning Zhenguo and Yun Wanqing tried to persuade him not to leave.

    ¡°No thanks.¡± Lu Shaoming rejected them, but his sleeve was tugged by the girl who was beside him, and the girl pouted her small pink lips as she looked at him pitifully. She said, ¡°Shao Ming, eat first before you go to work, you don¡¯t need much time to eat a bow of rice, I will scoop it for you, after you finish it, you can quickly leave.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s gaze softened, and he did not bare to reject her, and nodded his head.

    Ning Qing happily brought him into the kitchen.

    She personally scooped a bowl of rice for him, and ced a pair of chopsticks into the centre of his palm, the two of them did not go to the dining table, and Yun Wanqing served delicious looking dishes onto the ss counter. Ning Qing scooped a bowl of soup for him, and the two of them stood up while they ate.

    The man ate very quickly, and there was a problem that cropped up in a project from thepany, and he needed to rush back as soon as possible.

    But no matter how quickly he ate, the man¡¯s elegant and poised manner did not change at all, he did not let out a sound when he ate, and he used his left hand to hold onto the bowl, and every minute of him doing so looked like a textbook tutorial.

    Ning Qing ced the chicken soup beside his lips, and said in a sweet and coy tone, ¡°Hubby, have a mouth of this soup.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming had a sip from the spoon in her small hand, he felt that it tasted pretty good, and he lowered his gaze again to drink the remainder of the soup that was in her hands.

    Upon hearing him swallow with his sexy Adam¡¯s apple, Ning Qing broke out in a smile with her eyebrows in a curve, ¡°Hubby, do you still want more?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anymore.¡± Lu Shaoming shook his head.

    He never had a meal like this in his entire life, standing in the kitchen to have a meal, but he felt that it was warm and satisfying, the dishes on the ss counter was full of what Ning Zhenguo and Yun Wanqing served up, and both of them benevolently ordered him to have more, and then left, allowing both him and Ning Qing to have some space.

    The lights in the kitchen was a light yellow, and it shone on the girl¡¯s exquisite small face and made her look exquisite and warm, and she went on her tiptoes as she fed him some soup, and softly called him, ¡°Hubby.¡±...

    Everyone seemed to be filled with the feeling of home.

    After having his meal, Lu Shaoming passed his bowl to Ning Qing as he said, ¡°I am full now.¡±

    Although the man was poised, but he never wasted any good, the bowl was very clean, and it did not even have a single grain of rice left in them, ¡°Hubby, have another bowl okay. Other men all can have two bowls of rice.¡±

    ¡°I am not having more. I ate a little at my mum¡¯s ce today.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ning Qing looked towards the living room and then quickly kissed his thin lips, while she said, ¡°Quickly leave then, hubby. Be careful on your way there.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming bid farewell to the two elders, and boarded the Bentley.

    When the car started the engine, he could still see the girl standing by the door to look at him from the rear view mirror, and admiration in her eyes was apparent as she sent him off with her gaze.

    Lu Shaoming felt that his entire being was stepped in ayer of soft glow, he had searched high and low for these few years, and it turned out that what he wanted was a girl like her.

    She made him feel fulfilled.

    And made him feel so... blissful.

    ...

    The Bentley disappeared in her line of vision, and it was only then that Ning Qing longingly closed the door.

    She went into the dining room, and Yun Wanqing took a bowl of fish soup as she walked out, ¡°Qing Qing, quickly drink your bowl of fish soup.¡±

    ¡°Mum, what is this?¡± Ning Qing had a whiff of the fish odour of the soup and momentarily felt her entire being not feel well, she speedily ran to the rubbish bin, and bent down, and cupped her chest as she vomited.

    After she had finished vomiting, there was a bottle of sour plums that was passed in from of her, Ning Qing¡¯s eyes lit up, and she stretched out her arms to receive it, ¡°Mum, how did you know that I wanted to eat this, thank you , mum.¡±

    But Yun Wanqing withdrew her hand and she looked at Ning Qing with displease in her eyes as she said, ¡°Silly child, do you know that you are pregnant?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes contracted, and she stood up straight, ¡°Mum, what are you... talking about?¡±

 Chapter 240 - Although It Hasnâ€™t Been Two Months Yet, Did He Make Trouble For You

    <h4>Chapter 240: Although It Hasn¡¯t Been Two Months Yet, Did He Make Trouble For You</h4>

    ¡°Qingqing, Mum said that you are pregnant!¡± Yue Wanqing nodded her head with certainty.

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes revealed that she was at a loss. She looked down. Her small white hand touched her abdomen bit by bit, and she did not dare believe, and she shook her head. ¡°Mum, it can¡¯t be...I... had a periodst month. This month I didn¡¯t do anything with Shaoming...¡±

    ¡°Qing Qing.¡± Yue Wanqing held her daughter¡¯s small hand and said, ¡°Mum would not be wrong in this. You are 100% pregnant. When a woman is in the first stage of her pregnancy, there will be some bleeding. You had somest month, and it ended in 2 days. At that time you said that your stomach hurt. Mum also had not taken note of it.¡±

    As she spoke, Yue Wanqing touched Ning Qing¡¯s abdomen twice. She had a jubnt smile on her face as she said, ¡°Look, even when I touch it, it seems that your stomach has grown bigger. It is still a little hard. When I count back, it looks like you should be about three months pregnant.¡±

    Ning Qing did not know what she was feeling right now. She looked down and looked at her own small stomach that was showing a little. She had just thought that she had grown fat.

    Recently she was sleepy, hungry...

    Could it be?

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes had the reflection of water in them. Did her stomach really have a small life in it right now?

    Counting back the number of days, this child was probably...conceived on the 30th day of the lunar year. It was his ¡ª Lu Shaoming¡¯s...

    ¡°Qingqing, tomorrow, Mum will apany you to the hospital for an ultrasound. Pregnancy is a big matter; you have to especially diligent for your first child.¡±

    ¡°Mum, your legs are not mobile. I will have Xiao Zhou apany me tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry, I will let you know the results first.¡±

    ...

    The next day, in the hospital

    The doctor looked at the diagnostic report and had a smile on his face. ¡°Congrattions, Miss! You are pregnant. It is the 11th week today. It has almost been 3 months.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god.¡± Xiao Zhou cupped her mouth in disbelief.

    Ning Qing was wearing a loose dress today. She wore a pair of pointed glitter ts, and she was using her small hand to caress her stomach. She had nervousness in her smile as she said, ¡°Doctor, 2 weeks ago, I had a little bleeding. Although it was not much, my stomach was in huge pain. At that time, I was kicked in the back by someone. My husband and I maybe...we might be worrying too much... My baby is fine, right? Is he healthy?¡±

    ...

    This was her first time being a mother, Ning Qing reported all her details to the doctor, and once she thought of what had happened in Find, she wanted to die in regret.

    She was already pregnant and still put herself in danger. That person had given her a powerful kick in the back. In the hotel room, she and Lu Shaoming were still behaving like that...

    He was on top, and it was a little deep.

    Of course she felt pain.

    This was the baby Shaoming left for her, but she was not apetent mother.

    The doctorforted her with a smile and said, ¡°Now, about the examinations. The baby is very healthy. Your personal health is also up to standard. Both your qi and blood are good. It is clear that you have been living well for this period of time. Pregnancy is different from person to person. Some people undergo minor bleeding in the beginning stages. This kind of urrence normallysts one or two days. If the duration is too long, then we worry that it¡¯s a miscarriage need to protect the baby then.

    ¡°As for your abdomen hurting. It is definitely rted to you getting kicked in the back as well as your activities with your husband. This move is too dangerous. It is easy to end up with a miscarriage. I have a lot of experience with pregnantdies. Many pregnant women take a few steps to walk to the bank and end up in a miscarriage. There are so many like you, jumping all around and getting in dangerous situations, but they are all alright. Talking about it specifically, pregnancy is a miraculous thing. As a mother, you must bear the fate of the child in mind.

    ¡°You and your child¡¯s fate are deeply intertwined. He is probably reliant on you. Go back to rest well. As for the rtions between a couple, you can do it appropriately after 3 months, but it is unwise for you two to be too passionate.¡±

    Ning Qing stood up and said, ¡°Doctor, thank you.¡±

    ...

    The pair sat on the long bench in the hospital corridor. Xiao Zhou caressed Ning Qing¡¯s stomach and said, ¡°Ning Qing, I still can¡¯t believe now that you are actually pregnant. There is a little Young Master Lu or a little Ning Qing inside! Oh my god. Both of you are so good looking and smart; how will your baby turn out? I am so excited to know.¡±

    Ning Qing gently touched her own stomach and said, ¡°Xiao Zhou, I have an instinct, that this would be a little Young Master Lu.¡±

    ¡°Little Young Master Lu, Little Young Master Lu....¡± Xiao Zhou circled around Ning Qing¡¯s stomach and looked both left and right. She was very excited. ¡°Ning Qing, the most important thing now would be to take good care of Little Young Master Lu. Wait until I get back. I will help you edit your schedule. Other than filming the movie, don¡¯t ept any moremercials and performances.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head and said, ¡°The babyes first. I should definitely reduce my workload. But it is okay to be tired, the doctor said that I have been living well recently.¡±

    ¡®

    ¡°Aiyo, Ning Qing you have Young Master Lu, this nourishing soup for the soul. Look at you two being so sweet recently. Your feelings have been good, and you are eating so much. Of course the baby will be raised well...¡± Xiao Zhou suddenly stopped in her tracks. She saw someone acting suspiciously at the corner some distance down the hallway, and the person was looking in their direction. ¡°Oi, who are you? Don¡¯t run!¡±

    Xiao Zhou wanted to give chase.

    ¡°Ay, Xiao Zhou.¡± Ning Qing stretched out her hand to grab onto her, and her tone was calm. ¡°Don¡¯t chase after her; that person is an agent of my mother inw.¡±

    ¡°Your mother inw?¡± Xiao Zhou hit her own thigh and understood the entire situation. She stomped her foot anxiously and said, ¡°You have been pregnant for 3 months, but you have only together with this Young Master Lu for these 2 months. How would we exin this? The timing is not right; this would cause quite the misunderstanding.¡±

    Ning Qingughed lightly. She calmlyy back on the seat and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is a question that even you can think of. Won¡¯t my mother inw make use of this point? I cannot tell Shaoming that I am his wife, and he would think that this child isn¡¯t his.¡±

    She had thought about this factor sincest night.

    ¡°Ning Qing¡± Xiao Zhou patted Ning Qing¡¯s shoulder lightly andforted her saying, ¡°What are you afraid of? The situation now is different since you are pregnant. If worsees to worst, we can just break the 3 month promise. Could Young Master Lu actually not want you and the baby?¡±

    Ning Qing curled her lips into a smile. She touched her stomach and her tone had the gentleness of a new mother. ¡°Baby, maybe many other people might say that your arrival is not at the right time, but Mum thinks that it is just right. You came at the time when Dad and Mum really wanted you toe. Aren¡¯t you the best gift that heaven has given to Dad and Mum? Don¡¯t worry, with Mum here, the rights and privileges you would enjoy as Little Young Master Lu will not becking. Before Daddyes back, Mummy will protect you well.¡±

    Xiao Zhou heard her words and she had a glow in her eyes. She followed behind Ning Qing all these years. They had chemistry between them. ¡°Ning Qing, you¡¯ve thought of your solution already right?¡±

    ¡°Heh! As for the solution, didn¡¯t you say it just now, Xiao Zhou?¡±

    ...

    Guang Qing, outside the President¡¯s office

    ¡°Madam, president is busy with work. I will go report to him first...¡± Zhu Rui politely blocked both Song Yajing and the old butler behind her.

    But he was unable to do so. Song Yajing stretched out her hand to push open the door of the office.

    Lu Shaoming was sitting on the office chair to look at a document. The manager of the sales department was standing beside his desk reporting to Lu Shaoming in a soft tone.

    Hearing someone barge in, Lu Shaoming lifted his eyes to look, and he furrowed his eyebrows.

    ¡°I have to deal with this.¡±

    ¡°Yes, President.¡± The manager of the sales department left. When he met with Song Yajng on the way out, he bowed down and greeted her, ¡°Madam.¡±

    Song Yajing waved her hand and the manager walked out the door.

    Zhu Rui looked at Lu Shaoming in distress. Lu Shaoming gave him an expression and Zhu Rui knew what he meant, and he closed the office door.

    There was only the pair of mother and son left in the office, and also the old butler.

    ¡°Mum, what are you urgently looking for me for? Can¡¯t you even wait for a moment?¡± Lu Shaoming slowly stood up and came in front of Song Yajing.

    Song Yajing received the documents from the old butler¡¯s hands and passed it to Lu Shaoming. ¡°Shaoming, you look at it yourself.¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not take the document. He stuck one of his hands into his pocket and said calmly, ¡°Mum, if you have something to say, then say it. You don¡¯t have to beat around the bush. I have work to do.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing is pregnant, it has been 11 weeks and is almost reaching 3 months.¡±

    Song Yajing said it directly, and while she spoke, she was observing Lu Shaoming¡¯s facial expressions.

    But she was disappointed.

    Because Lu Shaomings expression did not change. He scrunched his eyebrows, curled up his lips into a mysterious smile, and said, ¡°Mum, what are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? When did you get in bed with Ning Qing? The dates do not match up. Is the child in her stomach your child? Shaoming, I have told you from the beginning ¡ª she had a few men before you, she doesn¡¯t love you with her heart. Look, someone else impregnated her. Don¡¯t get cheated by her. The Lu family could not ept a child that has unclear roots.¡±

    ¡°Mum.¡± Lu Shaoming was frowning as he interrupted her. ¡°It seems that you are familiar with my matters? Wouldn¡¯t I know if the child in Ning Qing¡¯s stomach is mine? Not to mention, when did mum develop the interest in ordering someone to specifically invade others¡¯ privacy?¡±

    Song Yajing froze for a moment. She rushed over once she heard about Ning Qing¡¯s pregnancy. 3 months. It was easy for her to deduce when this child was conceived. Heavens was also at her aid. The words that he had said while half threatening her have be the weapon binding her to take further action. And now heaven was creating another road for her.

    She only had to tell him that Ning Qing was pregnant for 3 months. No man on earth would be able to ept the woman they love having another man¡¯s child in her belly.

    He would definitely hate Ning Qing and leave her.

    If he left Ning Qing out of hate, what else could Ning Qing do to battle with her?

    But it didn¡¯t turn out like this. Lu Shaoming¡¯s reaction was too abnormal; it was totally different from what she had imagined.

    ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t you know what are you saying now? You met for the first time in America. You have not known each other for 2 months. Don¡¯t be silly...¡±

    ¡°Mum, I will only ask this of you. How many months has Ning Qing been pregnant?¡±

    Song Yajing¡¯s entire body froze for a moment, and she had an ufortable premonition in her heart that was worrying her. ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    Suddenly: Kacha! The door of the rxation room in the office opened up, and Ning Qing appeared at the frame of the doorway. She looked like she had just woken up. She was in a blur with sleep in her eyes as she said, ¡°Shaoming.¡±

    The trio all looked towards Ning Qing at the same time.

    Ning Qing looked at Song Yajing. Her rxed demeanour immediately became alert. Her body froze, and there was fear that shed past her eyes. She politely bowed down and greeted her, ¡°Aunt... No, Madam.¡±

    Song Yajing: ¡°...¡±

    Lu Shaoming could not bear to see her afraid. He walked briskly over and put one arm around her small shoulders. He kissed her forehead like no one was around them and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t sleepter? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

    As he spoke, hisrge hand went over her stomach. His voice was absolutely gentle as he said, ¡°Although it has yet to be two months, has he made trouble for you?¡±

 Chapter 241 - Baby, Do You Like Daddy?

    <h4>Chapter 241: Baby, Do You Like Daddy?</h4>

    Less than two months?

    Song Yajing felt her ears ringing. She didn¡¯t seem to understand.

    It was written clearly in ck and white on the hospital¡¯s report that she was 11 weeks pregnant. Almost three months.

    Now the duration of the pregnancy had been shortened by a month?

    Song Yajing red at Ning Qing. Nobody had dared to lie in front of her, especially to trick her with a lie!

    Ning Qing carefully looked over the man¡¯s shoulder at Song Yajing and saw her fierce face. Ning Qing shrank back in fear. She shrank back, avoiding the touch of Lu Shaoming. ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t do this. Madam is here. She... seems unhappy.¡±

    Lu Shaoming saw her weak, petite shoulders were trembling. Her two fair, white hands guarded the front of her abdomen as she didn¡¯t know what to do, and his frown deepened.

    ¡°Mom, you can go back if you¡¯ve got nothing.¡± He opened his mouth and told her to leave.

    Song Yajing was furious. She gritted her teeth and stared at Ning Qing. ¡°Ning Qing, how many months have you been pregnant? You¡¯d better make your words clear now. These are your reports from the hospital. You¡¯ve been pregnant for three months, but you¡¯re lying to Shaoming and saying that you¡¯re only two months pregnant. What are your intentions?¡±

    Bang! Ning Qing¡¯s soft back had directly hit the door of the lounge when she backed away in fear, she turned pale as she shook her head like a rattle drum. ¡°No, I did not lie to Shaoming...¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing!¡± Lu Shaoming growled, grabbed Ning Qing¡¯s slender arm and took her in his arms. He rubbed her back with his big palm and asked with great distress, ¡°Tell me, where did you hit yourself? Tell me, where does it hurt? You¡¯re pregnant. Why are you still so careless?¡±

    ¡°Shaoming,¡± Ning Qing took his hand and looked very sad. ¡°Shaoming, I really didn¡¯t lie to you. Believe me. I used to tolerate what Madam did to me, but how could she say that... The child in my stomach is really your child. If you don¡¯t believe me, wait until I¡¯m four months pregnant, we¡¯ll do an amniotic fluid piercing to test its DNA on the spot...¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing,¡± Lu Shaoming held her in his arms, looked down at her hair, kissed her, and rushed to coax her. ¡°Okay, baby, don¡¯t get agitated, don¡¯t hurt our child. I believe you. I really believe I believe everything you say, I love you, baby...¡±

    Ning Qing was in Lu Shaoming¡¯s arms. She looked sideways at Song Yajing, raised a willow eyebrow, and then drew a proud and provocative smile.

    Song Yajing, receiving such provocations, simply thought she had been insulted. Her chest rose and fell violently. She rushed forward, pointed at Ning Qing¡¯s nose and shouted, ¡°Ning Qing, how dare you put on an act in front of me? Don¡¯t you believe that I would make you vanish from this world?¡±

    Ning Qing was waiting for her to say that. How could the Lu family mistress, who had always been in a high position, not fly into a rage after suffering such grievances.

    ¡°Madam, madam, I am wrong...¡± Ning Qing pushed Lu Shaoming aside and threw herself at Song Yajing. ¡°Madam, I know I can¡¯t fight with you. Don¡¯t hurt my family and my child. Shall I kneel for you? Alright, I admit that I¡¯m three months pregnant, and this child is not...Shaoming¡¯s. I can raise him by myself.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Lu Shaoming took the soft and boneless girl into his arms. His eagle-like re swept towards Song Yajing as he said in a very unkind tone, ¡°Mom, get out!¡±

    Song Yajing almost vomited blood. ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t be deceived by her, she...¡±

    ¡°Secretary Zhu!¡±

    The door of the office was pushed open, and Zhu Rui stood by the door. ¡°President.¡±

    ¡°Call the security guard and chase these two out for me,¡± Lu Shaoming ordered coldly.

    ¡°What... What, ¡°Song Yajing¡¯s eyes widened as she retreated several steps. ¡°Shaoming, you¡¯re chasing me out? I think you¡¯ve really been seduced by this woman. Ah!¡±

    Several security guards rushed in and grabbed Song Yajing as they dragged her out.

    Song Yajing felt like she was in a dream. She has never been so pathetic in all these years. She had always been the noble and elegant Mrs. Lu.

    She was so stunned she couldn¡¯t react, and the door of the office mmed shut in front of her.

    ...

    When the office was quiet again, Ning Qing asked worriedly, ¡°Shaoming, will your mother be angrier if you do this?¡±

    She had just said that when the world spun around her. The man hugged her.

    He walked into the lounge, hooked the door shut with his long legs,id her gently on the bed, and ced his big palm on her stomach. His eyes rippled with a warm, surprising smile. ¡°Is it really our child in here?¡±

    Ning Qingughed quickly and wrapped two small hands around his neck. She kissed his handsome face sweetly. ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t you have doubts that this child might not be yours at all?¡±

    Lu Shaoming kissed her on the corners of her mouth, and his voice was low, mellow, and maic. ¡°If not mine, whose else could it be? Don¡¯t ask such silly questions in the future, the baby would be angry if he heard them.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s nose crinkled as her eyes became wet.

    She did not want her baby to be wronged, but the baby¡¯s grandmother...

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Lu Shaoming held her small face and wiped her tears away with his thumb in a panic. Since he learned that she was pregnant, he couldn¡¯t bear it when she was even a little unhappy.

    ¡°Is it because of my mother? Sorry, I can¡¯t change her mind, but you can ignore herpletely. I will love you and the child well in the future, and I won¡¯t let you suffer a bit of grievance.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Ning Qing sniffed with her red-tipped nose and nodded her head obediently.

    Lu Shaoming was relieved. He knelt on one leg and his gentle kiss slid from her tender neck to her lower abdomen. He lifted her shirt and pushed it up to reveal her beautiful navel and her little rounded belly. The man¡¯s voice was very soft. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m your father. Do you like Daddy? Move a little if you like Daddy.¡±

    Ning Qing giggled and hit his shoulder lightly with her small hand. ¡°What are you doing? The baby is still young. It has to be at four months for it to move.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± The man said, then pulled her dress down and kissed her belly through the soft material. ¡°Mommy says Daddy¡¯s beard is prickly, so Daddy can only kiss you through the shirt material so you won¡¯t get hurt. You have to be good, don¡¯t let Mommy be too tired.¡±

    Ning Qing sighed with satisfaction. She weaved her little hand into his short hair and enjoyed his long and adoring kiss. She smiled and asked, ¡°Shaoming, do you remember how we got pregnant with this child?¡±

    ¡°Of course I remember. We¡¯ve only done it once, in the Finnish Hotel...¡±

    ¡°Oh, Shaoming,¡± Ning Qing interrupted with a lightugh. ¡°It was New Year¡¯s Eve. You wanted a child, but I was afraid. So you coaxed me and said that you¡¯ll take care of both the child and I. You said that you¡¯d allow us to grow up together in your arms. You also said that it is impossible to conceive just after the first time. If I got pregnant, then it was God¡¯s will.¡±

    The man on her body suddenly stiffened, and he slowly raised his eyes.

    The girl under him was already full of tears.

    ...

    Ning Qing went out of Guang Qing¡¯s Gate. There was a luxury car outside. Lu Shaoming had prepared it for her.

    She got in the car and the driver asked, ¡°Where are you going, Madam?¡±

    Ning Qing looked out of the window and did not reply. Then, the phone rang. Someone was calling.

    Song Yajing.

    Ning Qing raised her lips and smiled, then answered the phone, ¡°Hello, Mom...¡±

    ¡°Miss Ning, are you free now? Let¡¯s have a chat.¡± Her tone was very stiff.

    Ning Qing tucked a strand of silky hair on her cheek behind her ear and nodded calmly, ¡°Okay, where?¡±

    ...

    She came to a cafe. Song Yajing was waiting in a secluded spot. Ning Qing went over and sat opposite her.

    Song Yajing was angry. She looked at Ning Qing and went straight to the point, ¡°Why did you lie to him?¡±

    ¡°Mom, you know it, I didn¡¯t lie to him. It¡¯s you who lied to him.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Song Yajing said calmly, ¡°You are three months pregnant, but you told him you were two months pregnant; is this not deception?¡±

    ¡°There is no difference between two months and three months. The child in my stomach is his, and this child is also Mom¡¯s grandson.¡±

    Song Yajing¡¯s eyes were full of suppressed disdain. ¡°The Lu family has nevercked women who can have children for us, but why does it have to be you?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at her haughty eyes and smiled slowly. ¡°That¡¯s because he just wants to have children with me. He once said that he didn¡¯t like children very much, but he¡¯d like them if I gave birth to them. Mom, why can¡¯t you be more tolerant? I have your first grandson in my stomach.¡±

    Song Yajing¡¯s eyes shed and she subtly clenched her fist.

    It was true that the noble families view their offspring as important, but more importantly, it was who gave birth to them.

    Ning Qing¡¯s status was obviously not high enough.

    But she had a moment of trance. This was Shaoming¡¯s first child and her first grandson.

    Ning Qing leanedzily in the sofa and looked out the window. Her delicate little face was so full of hurt as she muttered to herself, ¡°When I was 18 years old, I met him. A politician had tried to assassinate him. H fell on the side of the road and was saved by me. Later, we knew that we loved each other at first sight.

    ¡°Last year, when I was at the bottom of my life, he came down from the sky again. He saved me. I married him and became his wife. He embraces me, loves me, tries to love everything I love. Most of the time spent with him was like the sand clenched tightly in my hands, slipping through my fingertips; it disappeared before I could enjoy its taste.

    ¡°He got into a car ident for me. He had ss fragments in his head. I took him to the airport. He went to Ennd for surgery, and then...¡± Glittering tears were falling from her face. Ning Qing bit her fair finger and continued while holding back her heartache. ¡°Then he ¨C couldn¡¯t remember me.

    ¡°In the United States, I stood outside your house and watched him look at me like a stranger. I followed him to a luxury store. He... He sat on the sofa holding his forehead as if he had a headache. I was so distressed that I told myself that I would never let go of his hand. I would bring him home.

    ¡°Mom, I have a three-month agreement with you to bet that he would fall in love with me again, but now things are different. I already have his child; can¡¯t you give us your blessing?¡±

    Song Yajing¡¯s face was quiet, and she shook her head firmly. ¡°With or without a child, as long as I am here, Shaoming will not know that you are his wife.¡±

    Ning Qing wiped her tears with her little hand, and she smiled softly, ¡°Oh, he won¡¯t?¡±

    Behind her appeared a strong ck figure.

 Chapter 242 - Lu Shaoming, I Am Your Wife

    <h4>Chapter 242: Lu Shaoming, I Am Your Wife</h4>

    Song Yajing looked at the person approaching her. Her eyes contracted violently and she stood up as she understood the situation in one moment. ¡°Ning Qing, you are breaking your promise!¡±

    Ning Qing slowly stood up and used one small hand to protect her stomach. She said graciously, ¡°Mum, I did not. The one who broke her promise is you. You yourself told Shaoming that I was his wife just now.¡±

    Song Yajing took a step backwards and she shook her head in disbelief, just now... It seemed like she really did say it, but Ning Qing had used the word ¡°him¡± instead of his name. Song Yajing burst out intoughter. ¡°Heh, hehe...¡± She nced at Ning Qing from head to toe and said, ¡°Ning Qing, you have been acting for the entire night, and you set up a trap for me.¡±

    ¡°You could say so.¡± Ning Qing graciously admitted to it and said, ¡°So mum, our 3 month promise officially ends now. You have lost. I hope that mum is willing to concede defeat and stop preventing me from being together with Shaoming.¡±

    Song Yajing, ¡°...¡± This was the first time in her life that she was at a loss for words. She had underestimated her opponent.

    She did not even enter into her eyes. Even though they had a 3 month promise between them, she still thought she could win over her easily, but she was wrong.

    Ning Qing was really a fearless opponent.

    From the time she was in Guang Qing in charge of Cabbage Plume, she gave her trouble non-stop, but not only did she sessfully get through it al, she even got Shaoming¡¯s favour in the process.

    With the matters regarding Liu Wenlong, she was direct and dominant. Her mother was hit, and she turned that around. She knew how to lead the man well, and she knew how to avoid being too high profile. She was prepared in her strategy.

    Today...

    She definitely knew that Song Yajing would use the difference in the time period to provoke Shaoming, so she acted that way in the office. She wanted to provoke her and make her furious, thus making here searching for her to talk.

    This conversation was part of her plot. During the entire duration of it, she controlled the speed and content of it, and atst she softened her voice to beg her, and she prompted her to say those words...

    This Ning Qing had really made her look at her in a new light.

    Song Yajing hated her deeply, and her heart was unsatisfied with her.

    At this moment, the man slowly walked over. Ning Qing¡¯s small, cold hands were wrapped by the man¡¯s big warm palms, and he looked inly at Song Yajing and held Ning Qing¡¯s small hand as they left.

    Ning Qing looked at the man¡¯s expressionless, determined, and she obediently followed behind him.

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Song Yajing calmed herself down and suddenly spoke. ¡°You still have yet to consider a problem. Who do you love exactly?¡±

    Ning Qing froze in her steps.

    ¡°Who is it exactly? Is it the Lu Shaoming who had not lost his memories, or is it Lu Shaoming now?¡±

    ¡°There is no difference...¡±

    ¡°Haha, is there really no difference? Ning Qing, don¡¯t fool yourself and others. The Lu Shaoming who had not lost his memories and the current Lu Shaoming are two different men! You love the Lu Shaoming who did not lose his memoires. You were deeply entranced by the gentleness and warm protection that he gave to you. Both of you had many beautiful memories and first times that are engraved in your heart and carved in your bones. Because you were so in love, you did not give up and leave the Lu Shaoming now. You were willing to ept all of my obstacles and objections. You went a thousand miles away to look for your husband, and you wanted to help Lu Shaoming who lost his memories find the road home.

    ¡°But, Ning Qing, can this home be ever found again? Did you ever consider what you will do if Shaoming never regains his memory?

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are very satisfied with the Shao Ming you have now, because even though Shaoming is by your side now, whenever you mention that Shaoming from the past, you are be unable to restrain your emotions, and you weep. The baby in your stomach is also the fruit of love between you and that Shaoming. But now that Shaoming has totally forgotten about the love that you two once had.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s expression was a little lost and frozen. At this moment, she only felt her small hand hurt. It turned out that the man was showing his strength and was cruelly pinching her small hand.

    ¡°Si...¡± She called out in pain.

    Lu Shaoming did not stop in his footsteps. He directly dragged her out of the caf¨¦, and they boarded the Bentley.

    ...

    The car was cruising on the main road. Ning Qing looked sideways at the man. Half of his face was smoothly defined. His short hair was pushed backwards in a slick and cold fashion. His ck shirt perfectly entuated the attractiveness of a matured man. A rainbow filtered through the window and highlighted his mysterious aura.

    Although it had been so long since, Ning Qing still was so easily charmed by him.

    ¡°Shaoming, I....¡± She had broken the 3 months promise today, the amount of information was a little too much, and it was probably hard for him to ept it. He seemed a little confused, so she wanted to exin it to him.

    ¡°So you have been pregnant for 3 months?¡± The man¡¯s thin, maroon lips were slightly pursed, and he spit out the sentence.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head and said, ¡°It has been 3 months.¡±

    ¡°You conceived it on the 30th day of the lunar year?¡± The man¡¯s lips curled into a cryptic arc. His eyebrows were calm and he said, ¡°Counting the days it should be before I went to Ennd for surgery... Ah, he was not afraid that there would be a problem with the surgery, and when the timees, you would have to raise the kid by your own....¡±

    ¡°Shaoming, what are you talking about?¡± Ning Qing frowned her beautiful eyebrows and interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t say such inauspicious words, you are living well now...¡±

    ¡°Am I living?¡± Lu Shaoming turned his gaze sideways to look at her. His ck eyes were like spilled ink. They were incredibly gloomy and unable to reflect any ray of light. ¡°But I am actually just not him. Ning Qing, speak honestly, do you want me to recover my memories?¡±

    ¡°....I do.¡± She answered honestly.

    ¡°Heh.¡± The manughed lightly mysteriously and withdrew his gaze.

    ¡°Shaoming, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did you take what Mum said just now to heart? I want to you recover your memories because...¡±

    ¡°Mum?¡± The man¡¯s lips were mocking her. ¡°With our rtionship right now, how do you address my mother as Mum?¡±

    He was not used to how she addressed her. When he heard it, he felt that it was especially awkward, and it was extremely ufortable.

    Ning Qing quickly turned her head to look outside the window. Her eyes were suddenly wet. She thought after he learned the truth, he would be emotional, happy, and excited, but he was not.

    He was behaving so entrically.

    He did not allow her to address his mother as Mum. She knew. She had always known ¡ª he had no ns to marry her, but now, she had be his wife.

    He was not surprised, but he was in shock.

    The car cabin fell into silence. The man suddenly said, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Bring me back home.¡± She was also a little angry.

    ¡°Back home? Going back to which home? Aren¡¯t you my wife? Where did you stay with him in the past? We will go there.¡±

    ...

    The car stopped in front of the Tea Pavilion vi, the duo alighted from the car and Lu Shaoming looked at this beautifully designed European style vi. His mind...was all nk.

    He could not find any memories.

    He was in a daze. His huge palm was held gently by the girl, and Ning Qing brought him step by step to ascend the stairs, and they came in front of the flower-engraved main doors.

    The lock was both of their fingerprints, Ning Qing held onto his thumb and pressed it down. Ding! The main doors opened up.

    Ning Qing stepped in and turned on the lights of the vi with a Pa!

    Nothing in the vi had changed. It still looked like how she remembered, Ning Qing¡¯s small white hand glided across the wall beside her bit by bit. She stood at the foyer area, and memories flooded back to her like a tsunami.

    There were many sweet memories made here. Every spot of the home seemed to have the sound of theirughter. He returned homete every day, she stood barefoot on the stairs, and she dashed into his embrace that brought the chill of the night air but was still warm...

    He would pick her up horizontally. He did not have time to change his shoes and hug her to sit on the bar counter of the foyer, and he hugged her as he kissed her.

    He would say again and again in a low grunt, Little wifey...

    Little wifey....

    ¡°Are you crying?¡± A low man¡¯s voice broke her train of thought, and when she regained her senses, she realized that her face was wet.

    She was really crying.

    She used her small hand to wipe away her tears. She turned around, and the man behind her was very close to her. Both of his hands were inside his pockets, and he was looking at her deeply and closely.

    Ning Qing had fire in her heart. She wrapped her fingers up into a fist to punch him. ¡°Lu Shaoming, what are you doing? Why are you behaving so entrically towards me? Shouldn¡¯t I be crying? Can¡¯t I ask for you to recover your memory? Could it be that I loved another man? The person that I love has always been you; I am your wife!¡±

    Lu Shaoming knitted his eyebrows while he grabbed onto her small hand. He used one arm to carry her up from the waist, and he ascended the steps, and went onto the second story.

    He froze slightly in his steps. He asked hoarsely, ¡°Which room is the bedroom?¡±

    Ning Qing was buried in his embrace while she said, ¡°That room.¡±

    Lu Shaoming kicked open the door and walked briskly to the side of the bed. Ning Qing was ced gently on the bed, and right after, the man pinned his handsome figure over her.

    Ning Qing was nervous. She ducked away nervously and said, ¡°Shaoming, the baby.¡±

    He pinched her delicate cheeks. The sound of the man¡¯s low grunts made its way into her ears, and it brought along a touch of mockingughter. ¡°Ning Qing, could I actually harm the baby? If it was him, would you also remind him like this?¡±

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, can you not keep mentioning him? He is you; you are him. What are you getting yourself worked up over?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s hand was by her side. He bent over and kissed her lips. ¡°Did he also kiss you like this? On the 30th day of the lunar year, where were you two? Was it on this bed?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Ning Qing used her strength to push him away. She was an honest girl who never told a lie. ¡°It was in my home, in my room.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± The man¡¯s breathing became rough in a moment. He used hisrge hand to lift her skirt, and his actions were not considered to be gentle.

    ¡°Shaoming.¡± Ning Qing was really afraid. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I am still pregnant...¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you my wife? Howe you can¡¯t even satisfy your own husband like this? Whetting my appetite like this is very fun, eh?¡±

    Ning Qing could not escape from his strength, and she was also afraid that it would affect the baby. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay, okay, I will satisfy you. You go lighter with your strength... the doctor said we cannot do it before 3 months, we....¡±

    The man left her body and positioned himself in front of her in mid-air. He stretched out his tongue to lick his dry lips, and he slowly broke out into a smile and said, ¡°If the doctor said no, why would you have to satisfy me? Actually I did not n to touch you; I was only testing your bottom line just now. Now that I have tested it, you don¡¯t have a bottom line towards me. It turns out that you can ept me without any conditions, but why? Ning Qing.

    ¡°The version of me now can be very irritating. Look, you also do not like me touching you, but you can hold it in, because you loved him, so you have always been holding it in like this.

    ¡°Ning Qing, the three month promise between you and my mum must have been very hard, wasn¡¯t it? I know, it must have been hard.

    ¡°The man who loved you so much in the past instantly turned into a stranger. My mum did not allow you to enter Guang Qing. You thought of a n to enter Guang Qing. Ye Ling stole your design for Cabbage Plume. You were locked inside the freezer. On the day of the stage y itself your costume was cut apart... Every step that you took was on a thin piece of ice, but when you walked over, you still had to attract my attention and make me fall in love with you again.

    ¡°You were pregnant when you followed me to Find. That night in the hotel room, I was out of control. You were kicked by someone and left the country alone. I was cold and insulting towards you. You were vomiting badly...¡±

 Chapter 243 - Why Canâ€™t I Get My Memory Back

    <h4>Chapter 243: Why Can¡¯t I Get My Memory Back</h4>

    ¡°My mother has been setting up obstacles for you. From Guang Qing to...Liu Wenlong, you have been fighting with her using your wits and courage.

    ¡°Your mother was hit by a motorcycle because of my mother, so you deliberately snubbed me. You hired the shady men who kidnapped you, didn¡¯t you? Hah, you¡¯ve even held on to my mother¡¯s temperament, and you took the initiative to strike first to gain the upper hand and calcted everything step by step ¡ª while pregnant, no less.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes widened. She hadn¡¯t expected Lu Shaoming to have already figured it all out.

    She wrapped her arms around his neck and exined nervously, ¡°Shaoming, listen to me. I didn¡¯t mean to y tricks on you and Mom, but I had no choice.¡±

    Lu Shaoming bent over and kissed her lips. His knitted eyebrows showed a tinge of pain. ¡°Ning Qing, why are you exining instead of feeling wronged?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°If hees back now, you won¡¯t even think about it. You¡¯re sure to rush into his arms and cry. You¡¯re sure to tell him about your grievances. You¡¯ll me him for going away for so long. You¡¯ll tell him how hard it has been on you these three months. You¡¯ll talk coquettishly to him.¡±

    Ning Qing was speechless. She imagined that if he were to recover his memory, she would do so, no doubt about it.

    But he hadn¡¯t recovered his memory.

    The situation was different.

    ¡°Ning Qing, he loves you very much, doesn¡¯t he? Through your words, I know he said that he would allow you and the baby to grow up together in his arms. He said that he¡¯d only like the children you gave birth to for him. Do you love him too? Your pursuit of me and your tolerance for my mother is telling me how much you love him every minute with real actions.¡±

    ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t be like this alright? You¡¯re frightening me by saying ¡°he¡± and ¡°him.¡± You are him. There is only one Lu Shaoming in the world.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not him after all.¡± Lu Shaoming shook his head painfully. ¡°Sorry, I really can¡¯t remember a single bit of our past. I¡¯ve forgotten all of our first time. If I were him, everything that happened in these three months wouldn¡¯t have happened, and I would not let you suffer a little grievance.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were very wet. Her two small hands touched his firm side face with infatuation. ¡°Shaoming, that sentence of yours is enough... Mmph!¡±

    The man covered her lips.

    The man kissed very hard. He kissed her lips twice and pushed his tongue directly into her city to attack. He sucked at her mouth hard while she was in his arms, and a faint metallic taste filled their mouths.

    He had kissed her until she bled.

    Ning Qing did not refuse him. His kiss had expressed all his uneasiness to her. She held his head in one hand while the other hand unbuttoned his shirt. ¡°Shaoming, not tonight. There is still a week to three months, you have to endure it. I¡¯ll use other ways.¡±

    Her little face was red as she arched her elegant tender neck and allowed him to kiss her.

    Lu Shaoming grabbed her wandering little hand, left her lips, and kissed her hot little face. He murmured, ¡°Ning Qing, I love you too.¡±

    The man pulled away.

    ¡°Shaoming.¡± Ning Qing quickly rose to chase after him after seeing the man stride out of the room. ¡°Shaoming, where are you going?¡±

    When she had just walked out of the room, she heard a Bam! The man had already left the vi. The car started and the Bentley sped away.

    He had left?

    Ning Qing stamped her feet in anger, not knowing what he meant by this. Did he really leave her here like that?

    That sentence ¡°I love you too¡± echoed in her ear. Ning Qing couldn¡¯t understand it. She really couldn¡¯t understand why he waspeting with himself.

    Half a yearter, when Ning Qing was inbor, when she apanied him to fly to Ennd again for treatment, only then did she understand the ¡°too.¡±

    ...

    In the Bentley, Lu Shaoming dialed a number and said, ¡°Hello, Secretary Zhu, help me arrange something. I want to fly to Ennd! Yes, right now, immediately!¡±

    Lu Shaoming threw the Bluetooth earpiece in his ear into the front passenger¡¯s seat and looked sideways out of his window. The veins on his forehead were jumping wildly.

    Why?

    Why did he lose his memory?

    He had remembered everything else, except her?

    What to do? What should he do? His knuckled hands gripped the steering wheel tightly. His palms were sweaty. What should he do if he couldn¡¯t recover his memory?

    A lowugh rose from his throat and thought that he was ridiculous. After three months of jealousy, he ended up being jealous of himself.

    That ¡°never before, never again¡± was also him.

    But he was not the same man anymore.

    She so eagerly hoped that he could recover his memory, but he had tried to remember until his head ached and split apart without a single fragment of his memory returning to him. He was in so much pain, so painful.

    How could he forget her?

    If worsees to worst, if he really couldn¡¯t recover his memory, how should he face her disappointment? How could he defeat him?

    The shadow hidden within him.

    Suddenly, he remembered the humiliation she had suffered in the elevator more than a month ago. He had asked how many men had kissed her and how many men had slept with her. He was such a jerk.

    How many grievances had she suffered?

    No wonder she said at that time, ¡°Lu Shaoming, you will regret it to your death.¡± He had regretted his girl, his wife... He had let her wander outside alone these three months. He had let her ept all the pressure and bullying, even the baby. That night he was such a jerk, and he had even let her be kicked by others.

    How could hepare with that guy?

    Hah, no wonder she loves him.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming arrived in London the next day. He went straight to the hospital. The handsome man strolled along the corridor. Even abroad, his turnaround rate was 100%.

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s eldest brother, Zhou Dayuan, was talking to a patient in a white coat. Lu Shaoming stood by the door and knocked on it.

    Zhou Dayuan nced sideways at him and said in surprise, ¡°Shaoming, why are you here? Wait a minute. I¡¯ll talk to the patient first.¡±

    The patient also looked at Lu Shaoming. Lu Shaoming took a deep look at him. His scarlet lips were thin and ] slightly pale. ¡°Please give us a minute.¡±

    The man¡¯s upbringing required him to use ¡°please¡±, but his words were not asking him. A fierce murderous intent was hidden behind that light gaze.

    The patient look at the man who looked wealthy all over and dared not provoke him, he got up in a panic and slipped out of the door.

    ¡°Shaoming, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Zhou Dayuan stood up.

    Lu Shaoming walked into the office, stared at Zhou Dayuan and asked directly, ¡°Why did I lose my memory?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan pushed his sses up on the bridge of his nose. As the leading doctor of medicine in London, he was gentle and elegant. ¡°Shaoming, why are you asking this question again? I¡¯ve already exined it to you because you have ss fragments in your head. The surgery has caused a certain small area of trauma...¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Lu Shaomingughed. ¡°Is that right? So why do I remember everything else, but I just can¡¯t remember a certain woman? Isn¡¯t that too coincidental?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan was surprised. ¡°A woman?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my favorite woman.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan frowned and ced the information in his hand on the desktop. ¡°Shaoming, so the purpose of youring here is because...you doubt me? Just because I¡¯m Zhilei¡¯s elder brother?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked into Zhou Dayuan¡¯s eyes. His gaze was very open and honest. From his first sentence, he was calm and not abnormal.

    Lu Shaoming raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Shaoming, did you just forget a woman? Many medical coincidences cannot be exined...¡±

    ¡°You mean there¡¯s no way to restore my memory?¡±

    ¡°... Strictly speaking, no. Shaoming, can¡¯t you just find the woman you¡¯ve forgotten? It doesn¡¯t affect your normal life.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re f*cking talking crap!¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes were red as he cursed. ¡°Do you know that the operation has divided me into two people. I could have had the girl¡¯splete love, but why is it missing now? I really want to recall that part of my memory. I want to know how we met and loved each other. I want to be him, that person that allows her to love unreserved! ¡±

    ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t be agitated...¡±

    ¡°How do you want me to be calm?¡± Lu Shaoming kicked over a chair and walked to Zhou Dayuan. He grabbed his cor and pressed him against the wall. The man was panting. ¡°You said that losing my memory does not affect my life. Let me tell you, it doesn¡¯t affect my life; it changes itpletely!

    ¡°Her love was mine, but I can only hear her calling my mother ¡°Mom¡± and it sounds harsh to my ears. Looking at her with her little hands touching every inch of the vi wall so helplessly, looking at her mentioning the man with tears so enviously, I cannotfort her, because I have no memory. I am not him at all.

    ¡°But I was enjoying everything that the man had given me. Do you know how hesitant I was, how heartbroken I was, how remorseful I was, how jealous I was? I even hoped that she would love another man instead of the shadow that sleeps in my body. At least then I wouldn¡¯t be so frustrated and hate myself so much!¡±

    ...

    After he raged, Lu Shaoming went out of the hospital and flew back to the United States.

    When he arrived in the United States at night, he walked alone to the corner of Wall Street with his hands in his pants pockets. He didn¡¯t know where he was going. He just wanted to walk. He had heard that she had been here before.

    Three months ago, she hade here to look for her Lu Shaoming.

    What was her mood then?

    Walking along, he came to the luxury store and walked in.

    The shopkeeper was surprised and happy to see him. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded. He leisurely walked forward and looked at thending window covered in the moonlight. With his eyes closed, he could imagine how she had followed him all the way out of the window, watched him all the way, and cried all the way.

    The footsteps stopped by the sofa he had sat on. It was roughly in this position, that she had vowed to take him back home.

    Lu Shaoming stood there in a daze. His mind was in a mess, and he didn¡¯t know what to think. After all, he had no memory of her except for those three months.

    Hah.

    Lu Shaoming turned around in loneliness. His eyes suddenly nced over the window on the wall. There were many pictures in the window.

    His pupils shrank sharply as he marched forward vigorously.

    There was a picture in the corner of the window. The girl in the picture was wearing a long white sweater and a blue scarf around her neck. Half of her small face was soft and delicate. It was around dusk then. The colorful light hit thending window and reflected rays of colorful haloed light.

    The girl stood sideways, her little hands gently pressing up against thending window as she printed her red lips on the ss. On her cheeks, glittering tears were falling.

    It was Ning Qing three months ago.

 Chapter 244 - You Canâ€™t Pamper Your Wife Like This, You Will Spoil Her Like This.

    <h4>Chapter 244: You Can¡¯t Pamper Your Wife Like This, You Will Spoil Her Like This.</h4>

    Lu Shaoming stretched out his hand and slowly touched the photo. His fingers lovingly brushed against the girl¡¯s eyes, until the tears by her cheeks...

    His heart ached.

    He felt his heart ache again.

    Three months ago, when he saw her for the first time, it was a simr feeling to this.

    Was the person hidden in the depths of his heart experiencing heartache?

    The manager of the shop looked at his own boss staring at this photo, so he started to exin, ¡°Boss, this photo was taken by one of my staff members randomly. This Asian girl was gorgeous, and we did not know what she had met with, but she was crying furiously and was deeply upset. She was feeling helpless so my staff took this photo and I hung it on the window, there have been many who havee to ask for this girl¡¯s contact information over the past few months...¡±

    The manager made a joke.

    Lu Shaoming stretched out his hand to tear the photo down, and then ced it into his own pocket. He turned and walked towards the main doors.

    ¡°Boss, you....¡±

    ¡°She is my wife.¡± The man left him with a sentence and walked out the door.

    The shop manager¡¯s mouth was in an O shape: Oh my god, it was actually thedy boss?

    Thedy boss seemed to be very young.

    ...

    The luxury sedan cruised on the streets. Both of Lu Shaoming¡¯s hands were on the steering wheel. He nced sideways to look at photo lying on the front passenger seat.

    He had found the version of her from three months ago.

    His mind had sh of their first meeting in America. She turned around with her lonely figure, and the sunset made her shadow look very long...

    The person hidden in his heart, if he knew beforehand that this wife would be so lonely and roam the streets alone, would he still go to the United Kingdom to go for the surgery?

    Why did he not bring her along for the surgery?

    Lu Shaoming shook his head in pain. His ears suddenly had a sharp pant, and his head was hurting.

    Ding! At this moment, the sound of vehicles¡¯ horns rang out. Looking through the rear view mirror, he saw a caring towards him from the turn and directly barreled in his direction.

    Lu Shaoming spared a look, there were no cars in thene to his right, and he turned the steering wheel and wanted to changenes.

    But when he was about to do so, he froze. He heard that he had lost his memory due to a car ident.

    If...

    Bang! The two cars collided with one another. A traffic ident urred on the busy streets of Wall Street.

    The man and the car door fell onto the ground. There was warm blood trickling down from his forehead. His entire body was in pain, and he barely opened his eyes with much strength.

    The crowd of people had recognized him. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Young Master Lu? Call an ambnce quick!¡±

    The man¡¯s senses were in a haze. He only used his hand to hold tight with all his strength.

    In his palm was a photograph of her.

    ¡°Ning Qing...¡±

    ...

    Inside the Ning Vi, Yue Wanqing was preparing to sleep, but she heard a scream from her daughter¡¯s room. ¡°Ah, Shaoming...¡±

    Yue Wanqing quickly ran into her daughter¡¯s room, and she saw Ning Qing curled up on her bed. She had gone to bed very early tonight, and she was in the middle of a nightmare.

    She did not know what she was dreaming of. Ning Qing was shaking from head to toe. Big fat tears fell from her eyes and made the pillow wet.

    She was shaking her head nonstop, and she was murmuring something in a blur, ¡°No, Shaoming... Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t leave me behind...¡±

    ¡°Qingqing, Qingqing...¡± Yue Wanqing was visibly shocked. She stretched out her hand to pat her daughter¡¯s small face and said nervously, ¡°Qingqing, wake up. You are in the middle of a nightmare. Don¡¯t be scared; be careful not to harm the kid.¡±

    After hearing her say ¡°kid,¡± Ning Qing slowly opened her eyes. Her tear filled eyes focused on her mother in a blur. She was confused for a few seconds. ¡°Mum....¡±

    Because she was crying, her voice was a little hoarse.

    Yue Wanqing felt her heart break as she helped her to sit up, and she took a soft cushion to ce behind her back. At the side of the bed, she took her hand to wipe her tears and said, ¡°Qingqing, what was your nightmare? Don¡¯t shout so loudly in the future; you scared Mum just now. Don¡¯t forget that you are someone who is about to be a mother. Take note of the child.¡±

    Ning Qing ced her small head andy in her mother¡¯s embrace. She stretched out her hand to touch her own stomach and had a whiff of the warm, clean scent on her mother¡¯s body. Only then did she slightly feel secure. ¡°Mum, I dreamt that Shaoming was in a car ident. His entire body was covered in blood, and he was calling out my name.¡±

    ¡°Okay, it was just a dream. Didn¡¯t Shaoming go to Ennd on a business trip? If you are worried, then give him a call. Men are busy with their careers. You have to take good care of yourself and the child; don¡¯t let Shao Ming worry.¡± Yue Wanqingforted her.

    Speaking about this, Ning Qing felt wronged. She knew of the news of him going to Ennd for a business trip after she gave a call to ask Zhu Rui. Zhu Rui said that he left in a hurry, and he left his phone in the car.

    What? If he really had her inside his heart, didn¡¯t he know to give her some news? It had already been an entire week.

    He was the magnificent Young Master Lu. The distance between them was never greater than the distance of a phone call.

    Ning Qing pouted her pink lips and was worried that her mother would worry. She donned a gentle smile and said, ¡°Mum, I know. I will give Shaoming a call a whileter. Don¡¯t worry, Mum. I won¡¯t be stubborn anymore, I will protect the little Young Master Lu inside my belly well.¡±

    Yue Wanqing poked Ning Qing¡¯s forehead with a pampering touch and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t given birth to it, so how do you how that it is a son? No matter whether if it¡¯s a small fe or a little daughter, you give birth to two more. After you give birth to them, I will help you take care of them.¡±

    Ning Qing dove into her mother¡¯s embrace, and she acted coy while she nudged her. ¡°Okay, Mum. I will definitely give birth to more and let you raise them in the future.¡±

    Yue Wanqing smiled while she embraced her daughter in her arms.

    The room was warm.

    ...

    In the American hospital

    ¡°Young Master Lu, wake up. Can you see me? How many fingers are there?¡± The doctor in the whiteb coat stretched out 4 fingers.

    ¡°Four.¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s voice was hoarse.

    ¡°That¡¯s great Young Master Lu! You are finally awake.¡± The doctor helped Lu Shaoming to do a series of checks and bowed down politely to the man who was seated on the sofa reading papers at the side. ¡°Mr Lu, Young Master Lu¡¯s body is fine. He will be discharged after two days of rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Dinghua nodded.

    The doctor brought the nurse along with him and left.

    Lu Dinghua was 55 this year. He was dressed in a grey shirt and ck trousers. He had the dressing of upper ss American royalty, and upon a closer look, Lu Shaoming¡¯s features were inherited mostly from his father. This man had immersed himself in the corporate world for many years, but he maintained himself well. The air on him was serious and elegant, and he looked to be only around 45.

    Both his legs were crossed elegantly. He had a copy of an American financial paper. He lifted his gaze from the paper to nce at his son on the bed, and he said casually, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Lu Shaoming was lying on the bed. He was in aa for 4 whole days. It had made his entire being a little weak, but he was not slow in response. His ck eyes had the glow from the past, and he stared at the ceiling calmly and sharply. His thin pale lips pursed themselves lightly and he said one word, ¡°...Nothing.¡±

    Lu Dinghua continued to read the papers as heughed saying, ¡°There¡¯s nothing?¡±

    Lu Shaoming slowly closed his eyes. His voice was shaking slightly as he said, ¡°... I don¡¯t have any memories.¡±

    Lu Dinghua¡¯s hand that was on the papers froze, and he lifted his gaze to look on the bed. In his eyes were fear, and at the tip of his son¡¯s eyes, there was a touch of moisture.

    He closed the paper and stood up. He came in front of the bed and said, ¡°The police said that the traffic ident could be avoided totally. Only if you steered the wheel to steer towards the rightne, then it would have been fine. Shaoming, why didn¡¯t you avoid it?¡±

    Lu Shaoming opened his eyes. Other than the moisture at the tip of his eyes, his expression was normal. He lifted his head to look at his own father, and he slowly broke into a smile and said, ¡°Dad, what are you worried about? That small incident would not cost me my life. I will not die, and I also can¡¯t bear to die.¡±

    He still had a wife and a child.

    He could not bear to do so.

    Lu Dinghua listened and furrowed his eyebrows.

    At this moment, a high ss caregiver came to help Lu Shaoming sit up. The caregiver wanted to ce a soft cushion behind him, and Lu Shaoming stretched out his hand to stop her.

    He lifted the nkets to sit on the side of the bed. His legs made it two steps. At first, he felt a little faint in the head, but after two steps, he was able to walk well. He waved to tell the caregiver to leave.

    He stood beside the windows and stretched out his hand to open the windows. The fresh, cold air came rushing inside. He took two breaths and said, ¡°Dad, you are back from Europe. Where is Grandpa Zhou?¡±

    If it was to be said that Lu Shaoming had ever felt a sliver of family affection, then it would be from Zhou Zhilei¡¯s grandfather, the world renowned boss of wineries. Zhou Heng gave him that.

    He had a good rtionship with Grandpa Zhou.

    ¡°Grandma Zhou¡¯s health isn¡¯t too good, her old illness is back. Grandpa Zhou rushed back to take care of her.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded his head, and he turned his body sideways and looked towards Lu Dinghua and said, ¡°Dad, what about my picture? Did you take it?¡±

    When he got into the ident, he kept holding it in his palm.

    Lu Dinghua took the photograph out. The photograph was crumpled up, but the girl¡¯s beautiful face could still be seen clearly. Lu Dinghua was not too satisfied as he shook his head, ¡°This is what you fell for as a 30 year old man? Why is she so young?¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Lu Shaomingughed and he kntted his eyebrows slightly. ¡°What can I do if she is just that young? Dad can take a few more looks; this is your daughter inw.¡±

    ¡°Shaoming, if you want to marry, you should marry a virtuous wife. The men in the Lu family have never married the person they like most, but they married the most suitable one. Men cannot be tied down by women. Looking at you especially, you don¡¯t even want your life at any given moment because of this woman. To be honest, I don¡¯t like this daughter inw.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s expression was not shocked. ¡°Dad is correct not to like her. Where in the world does a father inw like a daughter inw? My wife only needs me to like her, and that would be enough already, including the baby in her stomach.¡±

    He added an emphasis on the words ¡°Wife¡± and ¡°Baby¡±, and the meaning behind this reminder was obvious.

    Lu Dinghua looked into Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes. The two men¡¯s gazes collided. Lu Shaoming was calm and collected. Even when he mentioned his wife and baby, his handsome eyebrows had an obvious pampering look.

    Atst Lu Dinghua shrugged his shoulders and said in despair, ¡°Ok.¡±

    Lu Shaoming took out his phone to make a call. ¡°Hello, secretary Zhu, I am going back today... Yes, prepare a proposal for me, the type where girls like...¡±

    Lu Shaoming ended the call.

    ¡°Shaoming, didn¡¯t you say that she was already your wife? What are you proposing for? You cannot pamper your wife like that; you will spoil her like this,¡± said Lu Dinghua who was behind him as heughed.

    ¡°How I pamper my wife has no relevance to you, Dad. Although she is my wife, it is different. After I propose, she would be mine in the future.¡±

    Lu Dinghuaughed and said, ¡°Are youpeting with yourself?¡±

    Lu Shaoming ced his phone back into his pocket. He lifted his feet, walked to Lu Dinghua¡¯s side, and stretched out his hand to snatch the photo away.

    ¡°Dad, are you going back to T City?¡±

    ¡°I am. Let¡¯s go together. My son is marrying his wife, I should go take a look no matter what. Your mum has been nagging a lot recently. I heard that your wife has been battling it out with your mum until your mum was at her wits¡¯ end. Knowing someone by their reputation can¡¯tpare to meeting them in person. I will go to meet her.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing ended her filming on set. Xiao Zhou passed her an invitation and said, ¡°Ning Qing, the Ou family is organizing a charity g in the Festival City. Every powerful person from upper ss society is attending. Do you want to attend?¡±

 Chapter 245 - Embarrassment

    <h4>Chapter 245: Embarrassment</h4>

    ¡°Ou family?¡± Ning Qing took the invitation. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Xiaofu and Luo Xi for a long time. I have nothing going on tonight. Let¡¯s go and see them.¡±

    ...

    In the evening, at Shengshi City

    Ning Qing wore a short sleeveless dress. The dress was simple and elegant, and it tightened at her waist below her chest. The pleated skirt covered her belly. It was a Korean style.

    This skirt was not prominent in style, but the color was bright yellow, embroidered with dragon totems. Normal people would not be able to wear this kind of bright and vivid color, but Ning Qing had exquisite facial features and skin as fair as snow. It was as if this dress had been customized for her. Itplimented her, making her more beautiful and shining, and it attracted a lot of attention as soon she appeared.

    The media flocked towards her, and several pictures were taken of Ning Qing. At this time, she heard, ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Yin Shuiling came over.

    Ning Qing was instantly surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected to meet her here.

    ¡°Shuiling.¡± She jogged over.

    Yin Shuiling quickly grabbed her little hand and looked her up and down. ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t run around when you¡¯re pregnant. Be careful of your child.¡±

    Ning Qing covered her mouth and smiled, ¡°Shuiling, why are you like my mom and Xiao Zhou? I can¡¯t move anymore. They ask me to be careful of the child every time I move.¡±

    ¡°Of course. The child is very vulnerable.¡± Yin Shuiling looked down at her abdomen and stretched out her hand slowly to touch her belly.

    But she retracted her hand before she could touch it.

    However, her little hand was held in the air by Ning Qing. She looked up, Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were bent in a smile, as she looked at her with a warm face and said, ¡°Shuiling, touch it if you want.¡±

    Ning Qing put her little hand on her stomach.

    Yin Shuiling looked down and felt a bulge under her hand where an innocent little life was brewing.

    Suddenly the tip of her nose soured. She quickly pulled back her hand and turned around.

    Her eyes were starting to fill with uncontroble tears, and she looked up.

    She saw a man from the corners of her eyes, Yin Muchen. He had one hand in his trousers pocket and was holding his goblet in another hand. He was surrounded by a group of people who treated him with respect. His gaze was lowered as he talked, like an elegant gentleman.

    He did not look at her.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small shoulders were suddenly embraced. Ning Qing had hugged her shoulder andughed softly. ¡°Shuiling, the past is over. You are only 21 years old, and you will have other children in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Shuiling blinked for two seconds and looked up again with anguid, cool look. She took Ning Qing¡¯s little hand. ¡°Ning Qing, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to eat some delicious food. Just now, I found two kinds of tasty snacks. You will like them.¡±

    Ning Qing ate the mung bean pastry that had been stuffed into her little hand by Yin Shuiling and looked around as she ate. ¡°Shuiling, have you seen my good friends Xia Xiaofu and Ou Luo Xi?¡±

    ¡°Ou Luo Xi? He will note to such events. But I did see Xia Xiaofu. Just now, Ou Ze, the eldest son of the Ou family, seemed to be quarreling with her. Ou Ze said something about the engagement. Xia Xiaofu was very angry. She also asked him if he could not understand words. They had already broken up.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ning Qing frowned slightly, a little worried.

    Just then a delicate pastry appeared in her little hand, and Yin Shuiling pointed to her fair little finger at her temple as she said, ¡°Ning Qing, eat your food. You might as well worry about yourself if you want to worry about others. You are already three months pregnant. Where¡¯s Lu Shaoming?¡±

    Ning Qing stamped her feet with anger. ¡°Shuiling, can you stop bringing up the wrong thing?¡±

    Yin Shuiling rolled her eyes at her, but instead of throwing out a ¡°no¡± as before, she said, ¡°Alright, for the sake of your pregnancy, I won¡¯t mention it for the time being.¡±

    Ning Qing: Thank you.

    ...

    Ning Qing ate two pastries. She wanted to find Xia Xiaofu. Then there was a scene near the door. The nobles of T city had gathered at the door, and the media rushed over.

    ¡°Which important man ising? He¡¯s creating such a scene.¡± Yin Shuilingughed.

    As they spoke, two people came in and the cameras clicked one after another.

    Ning Qing¡¯s pupils shrank. One of them she knew, and she knew her very well. Her mother-inw, Song Yajing.

    And the other person, she knew who it was just by looking at her face, it was Kong Lan, Zhou Zhilei¡¯s mother. Kong Lan was well maintained and elegant in dress and speech. She came in with Song Yajing. They were like sisters.

    Ning Qing had long heard that the Lu and Zhou families were family friends, and they had a lot of feelings for each other.

    Song Yajing and Kong Lan came in, and the top officials in T City bowed respectfully. ¡°Mrs. Lu, Mrs. Zhou...¡±

    Song Yajing and Kong Lan smiled.

    At this time, the media reporters jokingly asked, ¡°Mrs. Lu, Mrs. Zhou, this is your first appearance together in T City. The two families are not only powerful and influential, but they are also very close. You must have a very good rtionship.¡±

    Song Yajing nodded andughed. ¡°Yes, the Lu and Zhou families have had a good rtionship for many years. My Shaoming and Zhilei had also grown up together as children. They are childhood sweethearts.¡±

    ¡°What the f*ck.¡± Yin Shuiling took Ning Qing¡¯s slender arm and sneered, ¡°Ning Qing, what does your mother-inw mean? Does she want to suggest something or make something public in front of the entire T city? Where does she put you and the child in your belly?¡±

    Ning Qing furrowed her eyebrows lightly. She looked at the twodies in the middle of the crowd and said nothing.

    Kong Lan took Song Yajing¡¯s hand intimately and said, ¡°My Zhilei has always admired Young Master Lu. Look, this girl has waited for 26 years and wasted all her youth. I believe Young Master Lu will treat my family¡¯s Zhilei well.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Song Yajing¡¯s eyes floated over to Ning Qing¡¯s side casually. She intentionally pointed out, ¡°The family has always seen Zhilei as our daughter inw. Any woman who has evil intentions and wants to be phoenix by marrying Shaoming, I advise her not to be delusional. The Lu family¡¯s gate is not something she can climb.¡±

    Kong Lan also nced over, although it was her first meeting, she was full of scorn and disdain for Ning Qing. She nced at Ning Qing. ¡°That¡¯s right, if someone still has a sense of shame, they should wake up soon.¡±

    Ning Qing understood that her mother-inw couldn¡¯t defeat her in secret, and now she¡¯s attacking her in public.

    Her mother-inw had joined Kong Lan to tear her apart, right?

    They wanted to humiliate her in front of T city and make her lose face.

    After all, in terms of status, a hundred Ning Qing was not a match for them.

    Entertainment news also liked this kind of controversy the best. Some famous actress trying to cling to the rich and influential.

    If so, then they had aplished their mission. Those top T-market dignitaries all looked at her with a strange gaze while the media reporters took photographs madly, and everyone whispered.

    Someone soon responded, ¡°Haha, Young Master Lu of the First Empire Corporation and the granddaughter of the world¡¯s winery king are a match made in heaven.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master Lu and Miss Zhou are like a couple of love birds. No one can break them up. Those actresses from the entertainment industry have a lot of other intentions. Most of them want to marry into a noble family, but she doesn¡¯t even think about how high the threshold of the Lu family. Can she step in?¡±

    ¡°Yes, only Miss Zhou can match Young Master Lu. Other people can just go away.¡±

    The nobles spoke one after another. Although they were taking photos, there were no questions from media reporters. Ning Qing had a good reputation in the entertainment industry. She had a glib tongue and was smooth in both interviews and press conferences. Especially after Liu Wenlong¡¯s incidentst time, many of the 28 mediapanies in T city were impressed by Ning Qing¡¯s domineering attitude and courage, so Ning Qing had a good personal rtionship with reporters.

    Besides, everyone knew that Ning Qing was the real Mrs. Lu.

    But even so, no one dared go to Ning Qing¡¯s side, because no one dared to offend the two nobledies.

    So the hall split into two sections. Song Yajing and Kong Lan were surrounded by people, while Ning Qing and Yin Shuiling were standing alone.

    Song Yajing scornfully nced at Ning Qing and took Kong Lan¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, you have been living in the United States and must be unfamiliar with T city. I will introduce some elders to you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Kong Lan walked away.

    Yin Shuiling gritted her teeth, ¡°Ning Qing, your mother-inw has bullied you and tried to tarnish your image. Are you still going to tolerate them? See how I deal with them.¡±

    Yin Shuiling pulled up her sleeves and rushed forward.

    But her body was blocked by a slender arm, and people in the hall heard a crisp and pleasant voice. ¡°Mom.¡±

 Chapter 246 - Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 246: Warmth</h4>

    With her saying ¡°Mum¡±, everyone present on scene changed their expressions. The crowd all stopped in their tracks and turned to look at the girl who had said it, Ning Qing.

    They only saw her small hand ced on her abdomen for some reason. Another hand was by her side, and her delicate brows were just like a painting ¡ª calm and collected. Her eyes were bright and mesmerizing.

    She was not flustered or embarrassed. She had a gentle expression as she looked towards Song Yajing.

    Song Yajing and Kong Lan both stopped in their tracks. Song Yajing snorted lightly and said, ¡°Miss Ning, who are you addressing as Mum?¡±

    She did not acknowledge her status.

    Ning Qing lifted her eyebrows and reassured herself that it was ok. She slowly curled up her lips into a smile and said, ¡°Mum, there are 200 people there and 180 here. If you acknowledge me, the moment you say it, you would be telling everyone here that I am Lu Shaoming¡¯s wife.¡±

    Everyone took a deep breath. The marriage had been hidden for 3 months. It was the hidden secret of T City, and now Ning Qing was provoking Madam Lu out in the open, and announced the marriage out loud. Umm, she was so brave!

    Song Yajing did not have a pleasant expression on her face. It was not the first time she has encountered Ning Qing¡¯s glib tongue. Atrocious, she was at a disadvantage again!

    At this moment, Kong Lanughed coldly and continued, ¡°Miss Ning, calling her ¡°Mum¡± would not be for anyone to do so carelessly. Someone with your status might not know, marriage into a wealthy family includes many factors. If you want to enter the main doors of the Lu family, at the very least, you will also have to gain your future mother inw¡¯s favour.¡±

    Was she stepping on her family background?

    Ning Qing had a in smile as she said, ¡°Madam Zhou, can I try asking, if I am unable to address her as mum, who would be able to do so? Shaoming and I have already gotten our marriage certificates. I am his legal wife. Thew has ensured me of my rights. Madam Zhou, are you speaking like that because you want to challenge thews in our country?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Kong Lan was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Then again, Madam Zhou talked about marriage into a wealthy family, which involves many other factors. Are you reminding me of marriage between two wealthy families to improve rtions? Talking about this, I, Ning Qing, cannotpare to Miss Zhou¡¯s family background, but if Madam Zhou really wants to treat this marriage as an auction event, with the highest bidder winning instead, then there are many women having Miss Zhou¡¯s background ande from wealthy families. Why would Shao Ming have to choose Miss Zhou? Let me remind Madam Zhou ¡ª I think it would not be wise to treat your own daughter as a product. Taking a step back to speak, no matter how great the product, if there is no one willing to purchase it, then wouldn¡¯t that be pretty embarrassing?¡±

    Kong Lan was so furious that she gritted her teeth.

    ¡°That was straightforward!¡± Yin Shuiling pped, and she pointed at Song Yajing. ¡°This Madam Lu here, what were you talking about earlier? Flying into the fire to be a phoenix...?¡±

    At this moment, the journalists were soaking in the atmosphere and excitedly reminded her saying, ¡°Madam Lu said just now that Director Ning wanted to fly into the fire to be a phoenix, and she still advised Director Ning not to dream naively. The big doors of the Lu family are not something Director Ning can dream of entering.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...¡± The journalists all agreed amongst themselves.

    Song Yajing¡¯s expression darkened. This Ning Qing was exceptionally good at swaying others¡¯ hearts. Just now, these people were afraid of Song Yajing, but now they were all defending Ning Qing.

    She looked towards the back and scanned the people. There was a littlemotion as the crowd went quiet again.

    Yin Shuiling hit her head and said, ¡°Oh, it was in fact these words that were said, but what should we do? Our Ning Qing, she now has one foot in the door of the Lu family. She has turned into a phoenix. Madam Lu, your son likes our Ning Qing, and he has said that he would not marry any woman other than Ning Qing.¡±

    Yin Shuiling spread her hands out, and made a gesture that indicated that she was very sorry.

    The journalists and distinguished guests were tickled by Yin Shuiling, and they started to cover their mouths to hide theirughter.

    At this moment, a bodyguard bent down by Song Yajing¡¯s ear to say a few words softy. Song Yajing scanned Yin Shuiling with disdain and said, ¡°Birds of a feather really do flock together. It turns out to be a family of dogs.¡±

    Yin Shuiling heard the words that she hated the most. The expression in her eyes immediately turned sharp and she wanted to speak. But at this moment, her small shoulders were pinned by a huge palm, and her entire being fell into a broad embrace.

    Yin Muchen had one hand in his pocket. He curled his lips and his eyes that were like a ck marble looked inly at Song Yajing. ¡°Madam Lu, who were you referring to just now?¡±

    Song Yajing recognized Yin Muchen. This man had started everything from scratch. He scaled corporate walls in the past four years in the finance sector, and he has be the most popr banker on Wall Street. He¡¯s a real big shot in the finance world.

    He was a popr big shot in the finance sector.

    He did not have any background, and he was also not from a wealthy family. But this was also his advantage over others.

    He was able to gain a footing in the finance sector, and he has made a name for himself. Other than his quick wit, he had the methods that were not of themon people.

    This type of person was often the most cold and cruel.

    Song Yajing did not want to get involved with him. She knew that if she had bad rtions with him, he would cause trouble that she did not want to deal with. So she said slowly, ¡°It turns out that this is President Yin¡¯s younger sister.¡±

    ¡°Madam Lu, you are being too polite, ¡± Yin Muchen replied, and both of them seemed to be on good terms again.

    Yin Muchen lifted his eyes to lightly look at those distinguished guests opposite him. When the distinguished guests met his gaze. He had a cold gaze and they all bowed their heads in fear.

    Ning Qing looked at Yin Muchen and gave him a thankful expression.

    At this moment, a white figure squeezed out from the crowd opposite her. ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Xia Xiaofu, who wore a white dress, walked into the hall. Everyone focused their gazes on her, and she walked to Ning Qing¡¯s side.

    ¡°Ning Qing, I didn¡¯t see you in the garden out back, so I came to look for you. When I got here, I noticed that everyone is squeezed in here. Why didn¡¯t you call me over?¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu.¡± Ning Qing held onto Xia Xiafu¡¯s small hand and she shook her head slightly, indicating that Xia Xiafu should not havee over.

    It was the Ou family¡¯s charity g tonight. No matter the status of Xiao Fu¡¯s rtionship with Ou Ze, her presence was awkward, and she should not havee.

    Moreover Xiaofu¡¯s parents were also part of the upper ss in T city. She was different from Yin Muchen who had started from scratch. The Xia family were also hesitant due to the power that the Lu and Zhou families had. Her standing by Ning Qing¡¯s side today would put pressure on her own family.

    ¡°Xiaofu.¡± Ou Ze came over chasing after her, but Ou Ze stopped in his tracks and stood at Kong Lan¡¯s side.

    Ou Ze looked at Xia Xiaofu wanting to chide her. He waved over to her and said, ¡°Xiaofu,e over here.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not bother with him.

    At this moment, Song Yajing knitted her brows and eximed, ¡°Ou Ze, the rtionship between the Ou and Lu families are good. What is going on? Isn¡¯t that your fianc¨¦e standing on the opposite side?¡±

    ¡°Aunt, listen to me exin....¡±

    ¡°Madam Lu.¡± Xia Xiaofu interrupted Ou Ze and said, ¡°How are you? I am Xia Xiaofu, but I am not Ou Ze¡¯s fianc¨¦e; we have broken up.¡±

    Everyone on the scene gasped. Those journalists who were looking for gossip found another piece of shocking news, and they all raised their cameras to take photos. Click click!

    Xia Xiaofu ignored these people. She looked directly at Kong Lan and said, ¡°Madam Zhou, when I entered the doors just now, I heard you saying these words, ¡®honour and shame.¡¯¡± Heh, this world has turned upside down now. Ning Qing is Young Master Lu¡¯s wife. Your daughter is a third party in regards to the couple. She has kept herself single for 26 years; is that worthy of praise? I am really very sorry. I only think that she is very pitiful.

    ¡°Also, I do not know what both Madam Lu and Madam Zhou are doing here today. Are they kicking away the legal wife to support and officiate the third party?

    ¡°That¡¯s right...¡± The nation¡¯s goddess was not here before, and when she came, her words were so sharp. The elites and journalists all started to murmur among themselves, and the scene was out of control.

    Kong Lan curled her fingers into a fist. Song Yajing¡¯s expression was in a daze. ¡°Miss Xia, you better not spout nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu...¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s parents were standing among the crowd, and they slightly shook their heads at Xiao Xiaofu.

    Ning Qing knew that Song Yajing had given a warning sign. The warning had reached Xiaofu¡¯s parents. She tugged on Xiaofu¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Xiaofu, don¡¯t say anything else. Keep in mind that a disaster could happen because of your words...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s almond shaped eyes were moist as sheughed and said, ¡°Ning Qing, I know. You still do not want to ruin your rtionship with your mother inw. If not for this, you would be exerting your usual dominance. The things that are not convenient for you to say, I will say them on your behalf. Don¡¯t worry about my parents. If worsees to worst, after Young Master Lues, you help me to ask him for a favour.¡± Xia Xiaofu cheekily winked.

    Ning Qing knew that Xiaofu did not want her to feel pressured. That is why she said that. Her mind twisted. She quickly pressed against her chest and bent down to vomit.

    ¡°Ning Qing...¡±

    Yin Shuiling and Xia Xiaofu came to pat her on the back. Xiao Xiaofu did not know she was pregnant. Yin Shuiling sighed and said loudly, ¡°Ning Qing don¡¯t be angry, if you hurt your body now what are you going to do? You are already 3 months pregnant. Don¡¯t worry, the public knows justice. Someone wants to steal your husband, the father of your child. Young Master Lu would not let them seed.¡±

    ¡°What? Pregnant?¡± The crowd burst out into chattering. The journalists did not bumble about anymore, and they rushed to Ning Qing¡¯s side.

    ¡°Director Ning, are you ok? You need to take care of your body. You need to know that your film City of Love is highly anticipated by all. Your 70 million fans are all worried about your health with every passing minute.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Director Ning, we all know your personality and difficulties. Doesn¡¯t Director Ning have a famous saying? ¡®Those who understand me know, those who don¡¯t understand me, there is no need for them to understand.¡¯¡±

    Ning Qing was touched. When she was being harshly criticized, her two best friends were by her side, as well as those journalists who no longer feared those in power, and the fans who had always supported her. She was very satisfied.

    But she did feel ufortable in her gut, as she vomited, she felt tears fall out of her eyes. Where was the man whom she needed most?

    Once again, he was not by her side.

    Song Yajing and Kong Lan were looking ultimately upset. On one side, there was warmth and care, and on this side, everyone had solemn expressions as they faced one another. It was cold and awkward. The people of upper ss society turned the gazes downwards, either due to fear or embarrassment.

    At this moment, Kong Lan unintentionally looked outside the door. Two people came in one after another. She was instantly jubnt instantly as she said, ¡°Shaoming, Zhilei, you two are here!¡±

    At this moment, everyone present turned the gazes over and looked towards the door.

    Ning Qing was held up by her two best friends. She straightened her waist and turned her gaze to look at the door. A coy voice could be heard saying, ¡°Brother Ming, wait for me.¡±

    The handsome man briskly walked through the door, and Zhou Zhilei, who was behind him, had no time to brake. She crashed directly into the man. She immediately held onto the man¡¯s left elbow and smiled blissfully, ¡°Brother Shaoming, didn¡¯t we promise toe together? Howe you left me behind?¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not have any expression. The moment he stepped through the doors, he started tob through the 4 corners. He found the girl who was being held up a few metres away.

    Ning Qing¡¯s gaze collided with his.

    ¡°Shaoming, you are here!¡± Song Yajing and Kong Lan all went to their respective son and daughter¡¯s side. Looking at it like this, they really seemed like a loving family.

    ¡°This...¡± The journalists on this side did not know what to say, and everyone carefully looked towards Ning Qing.

 Chapter 247 - Not Angry Anymore? Not Ignoring Me Anymore?

    <h4>Chapter 247: Not Angry Anymore? Not Ignoring Me Anymore?</h4>

    For a moment, the charity hall was silent, and everyone looked at Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing was the subject of everyone¡¯s attention, they were gazes full of... Pity, Compassion.

    She was the wife. She was pregnant and had just won the hearts of the people. She had beaten her mother-inw, but what was this about? Lu Shaoming and Zhou Zhilei were together.

    Song Yajing and Kong Lan looked at Ning Qing contemptuously and provocatively. Yin Shuiling couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°What the f*ck, Ning Qing. What kind of man have you found?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the man who was so handsome she couldn¡¯t look away. One second, two seconds. Then turned around calmly.

    Without a word, she turned and left.

    ¡°Director Ning, don¡¯t you want to say anything?¡± a reporter asked.

    Ning Qing¡¯s footsteps did not stop. She gracefully curved her lips. ¡°No. If you want to ask, you should ask Young Master Lu. Everything depends on what he says. I don¡¯t have any opinions.¡±

    After she had finished her sentence, the reporters were silent. What she meant by this was... Even if Young Master Lu and Zhou Zhilei got together, she would have nothing to say?

    Everyone looked at the girl¡¯s back. Her bright yellow dress made her look stark and beautiful. She did not express too much emotion. Even in this scene, her demeanor was still chic and domineering.

    A touch of heartache could be felt by everyone.

    Song Yajing¡¯s eyes shed a triumphant satisfaction. It was only a few secondster, the girl had walked out the door and onto thewn outside.

    Thewn was decorated with lights. Crystal lights were hung everywhere, and a fountain garden was in the middle. The water sprayed in the fountain.

    Outside, T-city¡¯s nobles were still getting out of their cars and walking towards the hall. Wherever the girl appears, she attracts a lot of attention. Kong Lan shot a look at one of the nobles and that noble nodded.

    Ning Qing walked out, brushing past several people. She was absent-minded. Someone knocked her on the shoulder. Her steps were unstable. She stumbled a couple of steps and was about to fall into the fountain.

    ¡°Ning Qing...¡±

    Someone shouted.

    Ning Qing covered her abdomen with her little hand in that second. The water in the fountain was shallow and not dangerous, but she was afraid that her baby would feel cold. Her only thought was to protect her baby.

    But she did not fall into the water, because her slender arm was sped by a big palm. As soon as the man grabbed her, she fell into the broad warm arms of the man.

    Ning Qing looked up, stunned; it was Lu Shaoming.

    The man didn¡¯t look down at her. His jaw was tight as he held her in one arm. Another big hand quickly grabbed the noble who had deliberately bumped into Ning Qing. He turned his big hand around and pinned the noble¡¯s arm behind him. He heard a click as the noble¡¯s bone dislocated, and then Baam! followed by a bitter scream. The noble had been kicked into the fountain by Lu Shaoming.

    Because they were standing at the edge of the pool, water sshed up when the noble fell into the fountain. The man moved sideways to block her and raised another hand to cover her ears, holding her in his arms.

    At this time, all the people in the hall had gathered at the door and covered their mouths as they said, ¡°Wow, Young Master Lu is indeed so handsome.¡±

    The man was wearing a light blue shirt and grey trousers. The girl looked very small in his arms. The back of his shirt and trousers were sshed with water, which added an unconstrained touch to his masculine figure.

    When everything was quiet, Lu Shaoming held up the girl¡¯s little face. He looked her up and down and asked nervously, ¡°Ning Qing, are you alright? Were you sshed or startled?¡±

    Ning Qing looked down and moved her little head. She wanted to rid herself of his big hand.

    ¡°Ning Qing, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Her resistance made him breathe heavily.

    By this time, the people who were walking with the noble were shocked. They all bent their heads and waist with trepidation. ¡°Young Master Lu, we¡¯re sorry...¡±

    Lu Shaoming was a man who seldom got angry. He always bore a noble and elegant stance in front of the world. But now he was breathing heavily, and his eagle-like eyes swept across the men. His voice was fierce as he said, ¡°Is your apology helpful? What if my wife fell down and the child got hurt? You can¡¯t walk, can you? Why do you need your legs then?¡±

    The men¡¯s legs were soft as they cried out, ¡°Young Master Lu, I¡¯m really sorry, but we don¡¯t know how he bumped into Mrs. Lu...¡±

    One of the smarter ones came to Ning Qing and stooped repeatedly. ¡°Mrs. Lu, I¡¯m sorry, we really didn¡¯t mean to. I hope Mrs. Lu can be gracious and can say a few words of courtesy to Young Master Lu for us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Lu, please forgive us.¡± All of them stood in front of Ning Qing, heads and waist bent. They were almost kneeling.

    She shouldn¡¯t me the innocent people. These people were implicated in something that they had no part in. Ning Qing¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t bear to punish them, and she was unwilling to have Lu Shaoming harm them on her behalf.

    But she didn¡¯t want to talk to the man, so she put one hand over her lower abdomen and hissed.

    ¡°Ning Qing!¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s pupils shrank. His big palms quickly covered her little hands, and his brows knitted together tightly. ¡°Where does it hurt, tell me quickly...¡±

    Ning Qing pouted her pink lips but still did not raise her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s very noisy, let them all disperse.¡±

    Lu Shaoming watched her pout, and his heart almost melted. He nced sideways at the men, and his tone was stiff as he said, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you Young Master Lu and Mrs. Lu.¡± The men ran for their lives.

    At this time, a bodyguard pulled up the noble from the fountain. The noble¡¯s expression was like dead ash. Lu Shaoming¡¯s thin and cool lip curved into a cold arc. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him again in T city.¡±

    ¡°Yes, President.¡± The bodyguards dragged the noble away.

    Everyone was gawking at them. They hadn¡¯t expected this situation to be dealt with this way. The dignitaries of T City were looking at the girl carefully guarded by Lu Shaoming. The men in the business industry were most afraid of being controlled by women. But just a word from the girl, and the man let it all go.

    Maybe the girl didn¡¯t know that the man had dered to the world that he loved her so much just now.

    People could not help but peep at Zhou Zhilei and the two nobledies. Their expressions were identical, stiff and gloomy. Zhou Zhilei, who was almost mad with jealousy, looked especially glum.

    One of the bodyguards handed them a ck coat. Lu Shaoming grabbed it and draped it over her shoulder. Ning Qing raised her hand to block it. No.

    Lu Shaoming was filled with so much heartache for her. He coaxed her softly, ¡°Ning Qing don¡¯t do this, don¡¯t fight with me. You can punish me any way you want. It¡¯s cold. You and the baby shouldn¡¯t be cold.¡±

    Ning Qing twisted the dress in front of her lower abdomen with a small hand. He still knew about the baby?

    Her eyes were red, and the tearse down from the corners of her eyes.

    Her shoulder felt warm. The ck coat had been draped over her body. Her cool little face was held in his palm again, and the man¡¯s coarse finger gently wiped her tears away. ¡°Ning Qing, why are you crying? Did my mother bully you again just now?¡±

    People looked at Song Yajing, who was just mentioned, and Song Yajing froze.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say that you can just ignore her? What Lu family Gate? The Lu family won¡¯t even have a gate without me. Ning Qing, we shall not worry about it, alright? I, Lu Shaoming, am the noble family.¡±

    The crowd gasped.

    Ignore Song Yajing?

    The Lu family has no gate without him?

    He, Lu Shaming, is the noble family?!

    These three sentences were really too rampant, too grandiose, too domineering.

    Song Yajing had nothing to say. She was so furious that she could vomit blood.

    ¡°And that Zhou Zhilei... I went to find you after I got out of the airport, but I was told that you were here, so I came here immediately, but I met her at the door. She stuck to me like a piece of gum, so there was a scene in the hall. Okay, I know you¡¯re angry. I won¡¯t let her touch me in the future. Never, alright?¡±

    The crowd were speechless.

    Was it really appropriate to use a piece of gum to describe the granddaughter of the king of the world¡¯s greatest winery?

    Zhou Zhilei was appalled. Her blood boiled with fury.

    After his exnation, Ning Qing was moved. Actually, she hadn¡¯t doubted him, but she was still a little aggrieved. He already knew that she was his wife, but that night, he had disappeared from Tea Pavilion Vi after being so entric towards her for a whole week. She had missed him so much.

    The baby in her belly missed him too.

    Although the baby still does not understand, uh... She has decided that her baby would miss him too.

    But he was sticking to Zhou Zhilei as soon as he appeared. She had nothing to do with the Korean Oppa before, but he was so jealous.

    He wasn¡¯t thinking about her at all.

    Ning Qing threw a tender little punch at him, but every part on the man was so hard. It hurt only her little hand. She pushed him tearfully and said, ¡°Let me go, you stay away from me. The person who bullied me is you! You smell of other women¡¯s perfume. It smells terrible. I¡¯m about to throw up.¡±

    Seeing her emotionally agitated and saying that she wanted to throw up, Lu Shaoming frowned, let go of her, raised his hands in surrender, and repeatedly coaxed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let go. Don¡¯t be agitated. Be careful of the baby...¡±

    With that, Lu Shaoming sniffed the right arm that Zhou Zhilei had been hanging onto, and there was indeed a faint fragrance of perfume on his shirt. Zhou Zhilei was used to wearing perfume.

    ¡°Ning Qing, let¡¯s go home, and then I¡¯ll take a shower and change my clothes. You endure it for a while.¡± He reached for her shoulder.

    Ning Qing stepped back and refused to let him touch her.

    Lu Shaoming had no more ideas. He looked at the sparkling fountain. ¡°Ning Qing, since you dislike me so much, shall I jump down and wash the smell off?¡±

    Ning Qing did not hear clearly. What?

    Lu Shaoming did not hesitate. He raised his foot and stepped on the steps of the fountain. He was about to jump inside.

    The crowd was bbergasted. Young Master Lu, are you for real? You¡¯re going to jump just like that?

    ¡°Hey, Lu Shaoming!¡± Ning Qing responded, quickly tugged at the man¡¯s sleeve, and stared at him with her delicate puffed cheeks. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Lu Shaoming raised his sharp brows, he knew that she could not bear him.

    He reached out and sped her little hand, touched her little face with another big hand, and said happily, ¡°Ning Qing, not ignoring me anymore? Not angry anymore?¡±

    Ning Qing shook off his hand, and anotheryer of tender grievance flooded her autumn irises. She asked the question that had been suppressed in her heart, ¡°Lu Shaoming, are you so kind to me now because of the child in my stomach? I know you¡¯re unhappy. You can¡¯t ept it, because you didn¡¯t n to marry me at all, but now that I¡¯m your wife, you¡¯re avoiding the problem.¡±

    Lu Shaoming didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry. When had he given her such a wildly inurate notion?

    He reached into his pocket with his right hand, held the hard box in his palm and took it out.

 Chapter 248 - Ning Qing, Marry Me

    <h4>Chapter 248: Ning Qing, Marry Me</h4>

    Ning Qing saw that he taking out an exquisite purple heart shaped box, and her little heart skipped a beat. He....

    Lu Shaoming looked at the girl. She appeared to be in a daze, and his dark eyes had a pampering expression in them. ¡°Ning Qing, I prepared this box half a month ago. I had always wanted to gift it to you, but I did not get a chance to do so, when I was on the flight home, I prepared a proposal ceremony for you. I bought a yacht, and wanted to bring you on the seas to look at fireworks... but I did not know how you misunderstood. Since that is the case, there is no better time than now; it is the perfect time. I don¡¯t want to continue waiting, I am afraid that I would miss the timing again...¡±

    Lu Shaoming knelt down on one knee very slowly, and when he opened the heart shaped box. There was a diamond ring lying inside the box.

    ¡°Wow....¡± The crowd by the door were dazzled by the shine of the diamond, and they all said that Young Master was low profile while being ultimately luxurious. But as for this diamond ring, it wasn¡¯t low profile, rather, it was ultimately luxurious.

    Ning Qing knew at that moment. Her movements were in a daze, and she looked at the ring as she nked out...

    She did not believe that this was something that this man would gift. With a nce, the ring looked like a crown, the ring was made out of a 20 carat heart shaped gold, and it was wrapped up on its sides with 99 small water diamonds. It was sparkling and attention grabbing.

    ¡°Ning Qing, do you like this ring? I know that all girls like jewels. 99 small water diamonds signify forever and always. The crown jewel signifies to add a crowning jewel onto love. It is what I designed by myself. It was personally crafted by Jone. In the future, you can show it off to others. This is only the one and only of its kind in the entire world.¡±

    Everyone had heard of Jone before; he was the creator of a luxurious jeweller in Italy.

    The crowd were mesmerised. Young Master Lu, if you are proposing then propose. Why would you deliberate about how your wife will show off in the future? Who would dare topare to Madam Lu? Who would dare do so?

    ¡°Ning Qing, you understand, I have lost my memory. It could be considered my first meeting with you in America. Although it was only a brief nce, I was looking at you leave for the entire time from the upper levels. Although I did not know what I was looking at, maybe I was looking at the road that you had taken before.

    ¡°After that, in Guang Qing, you endorsed Cabbage Plume. I saw the intelligence and quick wittedness that you showed in your work. You were youthful and passionate with regards to how you lived. I started to be unable to control my own eyes. I wanted to look at you. After I saw you, I wanted to look at you more, like I was bewitched.

    ¡°At that time, I still did not know that you were my wife. I guessed that there was someone living inside your heart. I was jealous and envious, and I could not control my emotions. I felt like I was acting crazily, but when you chased after my car, I closed my eyes and thought to forget it all. I treated it as what I owed you from a previous life. If you were searching for someone¡¯s shadow on me, then it would be okay for me to be a recement, as long as you were by my side.

    ¡°When I was dating you, I felt that my heart was full, and I wanted to be with you forever. I would be upset when you ignored me to concentrate on work. I could not look at you pouting, and I could not handle you acting cute towards me. It felt like I was facing an exquisite porcin doll, and if I exerted too much strength, I was afraid that you would be in pain. If I was eased up on strength, I would be unable to control myself.

    ¡°Ning Qing, although we have been interacting for a short period of 3 months, I love you! This feeling of love came naturally with me, and it never ever stopped, even for one moment.

    ¡°Ning Qing, marry me, be my wife. Let¡¯s grow old together.¡±

    Ning Qing used her small hand to cover her mouth. Sparkling tears were making her vision blur, and she could not clearly see the man that was kneeling down before her.

    Although she already knew he was great, this man was now the most handsome and mesmerizing he could be.

    Did he love her?

    She was so lost and depressed in the past. She did not understand him keeping his distance from her, and her heart was hurt deeply by him ignoring her and repeatedly hurting her time and time again.

    But after hearing his words, she knew and understood him; he had always loved her.

    She had tripped ande upon obstacles in her path to love. He was also struggling furiously with his own demons, over these past three months, they had both been suffering in pain.

    But, he was like her. He never left! He wanted to apany her and grow old together.

    These were really the most romantic words on this earth.

    ¡°Ning Qing, what are you doing in a daze? Quickly agree to him.¡±

    Seeing that Ning Qing was in a silly daze and only knew how to cry, Yin Shuiling and Xia Xiaofu were both equally anxious, and could not help but loudly remind her.

    Ning Qing looked to her side with tears blurring her vision. There was a crowd of ck haired people by the door. All the elites and upper ss socialites of T city were here, as well as each of the 28 media outlets of T city...

    Ning Qing somewhat understood the man¡¯s thoughts. A man wanted to gift the best love to a woman, and it was ¡ª status.

    He was telling the entire world that she was his Madam Lu. She already was in the past, but her title was even stronger now.

    Time could not stop his pampering love for her, and he was unwilling to separate with her. That feeling was getting more and more intense with each passing day.

    These people¡¯s faces bore an expression of envy, deep emotional movement, and congrattions. Her best friends Yin Shuiling and Xia Xiaofu were present. They were witnessing her greatest moment of bliss.

    As for her mother inw, Zhou Zhilei, Kong Lan....

    She decided to temporarily ignore their disregard. Come on; let the jealousy be more intense from now on.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded forcefully and said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, I agree to what you said.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s dark shining eyes were like the stars in the sky, and he slowly ced the crown jewel ring on the ring finger of her right hand. He stood up and took the girl into his embrace.

    ¡°....Wifey,¡± he gently murmured as he kissed her hair.

    After hearing the word ¡°wifey¡± from him for the first time in so long, Ning Qing¡¯s tears flowed down without control. She sped her fingers together in a fist to punch him, but the words that she had out of her mouth were thankful. ¡°Lu Shaoming, thank you for not...leaving me behind.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lu, kiss, kiss!¡± Yin Shuiling started the lead for everyone to start cheering.

    Ning Qing brushed her mucus and tears onto the man¡¯s expensive shirt, and she buried her small head shyly in his chest, not allowing him to kiss her.

    But the man lowered his head and searched for the tip of her lips, then kissed her deeply.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small, white hand tugged on his shirt. Her senses were filled with the smell of his health and his crisp masculine scent, and she lightly moved her small head and let him kiss her entirely.

    Woo.

    He was kissing her with so much strength.

    Her thighs softened, and she immediately became numb, and in the next moment, her world turned totally upside down. The man picked her up horizontally. He said, ¡°Wifey, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Wow...¡± The thunderous apuse rang out from the side of the door.

    ¡°Ay, Shao Ming.¡± Ning Qing said anxiously. She shyly looked at the man¡¯s handsome and mesmerizing features and said in a soft voice, ¡°You were not here just now, Xiaofu helped me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his brows, and understood her meaning. His dark eyes scanned towards the side of the door and his gaze stopped on the Lu couple, and he nodded his head lightly towards them.

    The Lu couple were shocked as they said, ¡°Young Master Lu.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was relieved. With Lu Shaoming nodding his head, her parents would not have any trouble. Recently the rtions between her and the Ou family were stiff, and she had made her parents worry. She did not wish for her parents to get into trouble because of her.

    That would be really unfilial to them.

    Lu Shaoming held onto Ning Qing and left with great strides.

    ...

    While waiting for them to disappear from their sight, the crowd did not withdraw their gaze. Yin Shuiling ced her palms together. Her tone waszy while she smiled and said, ¡°Aiyo, just now Young Master Lu hase together with someone. We still misunderstood Young Master Lu. We didn¡¯t think that Young Master Lu would be so infatuated with Ning Qing. Even though he lost his memory, they are still both in love. I am so moved.¡±

    A journalist joined the conversation saying, ¡°That¡¯s right! The way Young Master Lu proposed was really more interesting than an idol drama. The headlines tomorrow will all be about Director Ning again.¡±

    Yin Shuiling patted the shoulder of the journalist by her side. Her eyes were intentionally sweeping towards the direction of Zhou Zhilei as she said, ¡°You need to write it properly. Look at how Young Master Lu pampers Ning Qing. They are blissful as a family. There is a little Young Master Lu in her stomach, making others jealous. If that someone still wants her dignity, if she knows how to write the words honour and shame, then that person should not dream naively. It would be best for her to go as far away as possible.

    Kong Lan felt her entire body explode. Yin Shuiling¡¯s mouth was evil, and she had used all the words that they¡¯d directed at Ning Qing back to them again.

    No wonder they were best friends.

    Kong Lan hated that she could not go up to rip Yin Shuiling apart, but looking at Yin Muchen standing beside Yin Shuiling, she feared the repercussions. She clenched her teeth atst and said, ¡°Miss Yin, who are you talking about?¡±

    Yin Shuiling directly ignored the sour and evil expression on Kong Lan¡¯s face. She stretched out her small hand to tidy her red dress. Her words were slow and cold, ¡°Oh, who has a guilty conscience? I would be talking about that person. Actually, I am also quite curious. Who is the cheap knockoff that Young Master Lu is unable to shake off? He was talking about that person before.¡±

    Yin Shuiling had a smile while she spoke, and she turned to leave with Yin Muchen.

    ¡°You!¡± Kong Lan was furious beyond words.

    ¡°Mum!¡± Zhou Zhilei stretched out her hand to hold onto Kong Lan¡¯s elbow, and she shook her head meaning ¡ª Forget it, they have already lost too much dignity today.

    Kong Lan lifted her gaze to look around her. She could only see those journalists and elites all look to the floor. They were smiling while they chatted amongst themselves. She wanted to explode, but those people quickly dispersed.

    Kong Lan was displeased. It was an extreme humiliation.

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s hand that was by her side was kneaded into a fist. Her long fingernails were pressing into her palm, but she did not feel any pain.

    Today, all of her pride and dignity had been cruelly stepped on by Lu Shaoming. From tomorrow onwards, she would be the joke of T City.

    Song Yajing¡¯s expression was also bad. Those words that Lu Shaoming had said were making her more ufortable with every passing minute. She finally understood that her son was grown, and she could not make him stay by her side anymore.

    ¡°Madam Zhou, Zhilei, today was son Shaoming¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t worry, Shaoming is only momentarily bewitched. I believe he will be able to wake up from his trance.¡±

    ¡°Wake up? Madam Lu, will Young Master Lu really wake up?¡± Kong Lan asked.

    ¡°This...¡± Song Yajing did not have confidence.

    At this moment, a bodyguard walked over and bent down by Song Yajing¡¯s ear to whisper softly.

    Song Yajing speedily bid farewell saying, ¡°Madam Zhou, Zhilei, we will meet again on another day. I have something to take care of, so I will be leaving.¡±

    Song Yajing departed.

    ¡°Madam Lu!¡± Kong Lan called out to her twice, but Song Yajing did not even turn her head once. She boarded a luxury vehicle.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Kong Lan swung her sleeve, directly held onto Zhou Zhilei¡¯s hand, and walked away in a fit.

    Observing that the crowd had left, Xia Xiaofu said to her own parents, ¡°Dad, Mum, let us go home too.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Fu.¡± Ou Ze held onto Xia Xiaofu¡¯s slim arm and said, ¡°Let us talk for a moment.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu shook off his hand and said, ¡°The things that should be said, I have already told you a number of times, I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you again. I hope you can ept the fact that we have already broken up.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Fu, do you really have to be so cruel and heartless? Just because of Ou Luo Xi? What is so good about Ou Luo Xi? He snatched his own brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e! He is shameless and despicable.¡±

    ¡°Ou Ze, I don¡¯t allow you to scold him. He doesn¡¯t like me. I have chased after him for two whole months, and he does not even spare me a nce. I¡¯m the one with a problem, Ou Ze, let go of me.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu left with her parents.

 Chapter 249 - Lu Shaoming, Youâ€™re Bullying Me

    <h4>Chapter 249: Lu Shaoming, You¡¯re Bullying Me</h4>

    Song Yajing sat in the luxury car and the driver was driving. She looked at the man in the back seat and was surprised. ¡°Dinghua, you¡¯re back! Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Lu Dinghua pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°I came back with Shaoming, I watched him go in and saw hime out with a girl in his arms.¡±

    Speaking of this, Song Yajing got angry. ¡°You don¡¯t know this, Dinghua, but Shaoming just proposed to Ning Qing at the banquet. Ning Qing is not noble and has been hanging around in the entertainment industry for years. I¡¯m very dissatisfied with her, and I don¡¯t know how she had enticed Shaoming so much that he had to marry her. Shaoming didn¡¯t give Mrs. Zhou or Zhilei any face at the banquet. I was just going to exin a little when you ordered me toe out.¡±

    ¡°Hah,¡±ughed Lu Dinghua. ¡°Do you know why I asked you toe out?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Asked Song Yajing.

    ¡°Because you don¡¯t have to exin, I know what happened in the banquet hall just now. Using your words, Shaoming had to marry Ning Qing.¡±

    Song Yajing was stiff. ¡°Dinghua, what you mean is...you¡¯ve acknowledged Ning Qing¡¯s identity?¡±

    Lu Dinghua¡¯s deep eyes drifted past her. ¡°If not? Look at you. You went back to T city and fought with Ning Qing several times. When have you beaten her? Take the banquet just now for example; can¡¯t you see that Ning Qing was letting you win everywhere. She had pointed the fire at the Zhou family, she had even taken into ount the media and Shaoming, so she did not say anything too ugly, otherwise her best friend¡¯s words would¡¯ve been said by Ning Qing.

    ¡°What¡¯s more, people were watching the walking jokes ¡ª the Zhou family¡¯s mother and daughter. Why didn¡¯t anybody criticize you as the wicked mother-inw who tried to separate the love birds? Ning Qing was giving you face. She doesn¡¯t want to confront you head-on. It was all so you wouldn¡¯t get embarrassed.

    Lu Dinghua¡¯s tone was rather harsh, and Song Yajing had nothing to say. Indeed, this Ning Qing was a very powerful opponent.

    ¡°Dinghua, what do you think we should do?¡±

    ¡°I came back to China this time to see Ning Qing. I wanted to see how powerful this girl who has captivated Shaoming is. After the event just now, I maintain a neutral attitude towards Ning Qing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Song Yajing shook her head in disbelief. ¡°Dinghua, Ning Qing¡¯s status is ipatible with the Lu family¡¯s nobility. Besides, Shaoming now dotes on her so much. The men in the business world are most afraid of emotions, which means that he has a fatal weakness now.¡±

    Lu Dinghua did not refute, he just said quietly, ¡°Yajing, after that ruckus you¡¯ve caused just now, there have been several calls from the Lu family¡¯s side, all asking about the situation here.¡±

    Song Yajing¡¯s pupils shrank. Lu Shaoming was right. There were many branches of the Lu family. Among them, their interests were intertwined. There were too many people who were after the Lu family. She hadn¡¯t expected the news to reach them so fast.

    Lu Dinghua slowly drew up his lips andughed. ¡°Yajing, Shaoming said something right just now. There is no Lu family gate without him. This boy is speaking more and more arrogantly, but he also hit the nail on the head. I like it. You, consider the consequences before you do anything. To control Shaoming, you have to have the capital first.¡±

    Lu Dinghua rxed in his seat and sighed as he said, ¡°As for this Ning Qing, although she is a little younger, she could retreat and advance at just the right time. She¡¯s calm andposed; I think she¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Dinghua, she...¡±

    Lu Dinghua put his head in his chair and nced at Song Yajing casually. ¡°Yajing, don¡¯t keep thinking about marriage between nobles. The Lu family doesn¡¯t need it. Speaking of identity, is that Zhou Zhilei Grandpa Zhou¡¯s granddaughter? Her father was only the adopted son of Grandpa Zhou.¡±

    This sentence made Song Yajing frown.

    ¡°Alright, you rest and watch for a few days. Ning Qing still needs to be tested in the future to see if she is qualified to be the Lu family¡¯s daughter inw.¡±

    ...

    The Bentley stopped at Tea Pavilion Vi. When they got out, Lu Shaoming carried Ning Qing and walked into the vi.

    Ning Qing¡¯s two small hands wrapped around his neck as she sweetly swung her thin legs up around him. ¡°Shaoming, are you tired of holding me? I can walk by myself.¡±

    Opening the door of the vi, Lu Shaoming took her into the bedroom andid her gently on the bed. Hey beside her, not daring to press down on her. One strong arm propped was against the bed, and he kissed her little face. ¡°Not tired.¡±

    His big palm went to her belly as he said that, eyes full of tenderness. ¡°Has the baby bothered you while I was away for a week, are you tired?¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her little tender fist and hammered him on the shoulder. She pouted her pink lips and hummed, ¡°You know that you haven¡¯t been around for a week. You can still send me a message no matter how busy you¡¯re at work. The baby and I missed you.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t do this anymore. I¡¯ll be with you all the time.¡± Lu Shaoming kissed her lips and slowly went down to her belly.

    ¡°Shaoming.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s fair little fingers lightly touched her belly. ¡°His name is Little Master Lu; I¡¯m ¡®baby.¡¯ ¡±

    She wasn¡¯t shy at all. She and Little Master Lu were fighting against each other for love.

    ¡°Haha.¡± The man¡¯s lowugh rumbled through the air, and he kissed her on the belly.

 Chapter 250 - Start Again Anew, Creating Memories Together

    <h4>Chapter 250: Start Again Anew, Creating Memories Together</h4>

    After the air went silent for a few seconds, Ning Qing had a gentle smile and asked, ¡°Shaoming, are you done showering?¡±

    She withdrew her gaze and ced the photo back in his pants pocket. She lifted her heels to walk towards the bamboo basket and ced his clothes inside.

    At this moment, a handsome figure came from behind, and Lu Shaoming hugged her from the back. One huge palm protected the bump on her small stomach while he kissed her small face and said, ¡°Are you hungry? There is no aunty in the house. You are not allowed to touch oil or smoke in the future; should we go out to eat?¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to, restaurant food cannot be eaten often by pregnantdies. Shaoming, should we go back home to eat? My mum has definitely made a lot of dishes; she has recently made me grow fat.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded his head and said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go home to eat.¡±

    After hearing him agree, Ning Qing wanted to leave his embrace, but the man held onto her and did not let go. The man had a light fragrance after he left the shower. When he touched her skin, his hair still had moisture, and his entire body was still not dry.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± he asked again.

    ¡°What?¡± She did not understand.

    ¡°Can you wait a while more before we go home to have dinner? I remembered that you are already 3 months pregnant.¡±

    Ning Qing felt her entire body go up in mes, the meaning behind his hinting was very obvious.

    Her teeth that were white as seashells bit onto her pink lips, and she said shyly, ¡± I only ate two small desserts for dinner...¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± The man replied and kissed her hair, letting go of her to turn around. ¡°Let me change my clothes first before we leave.¡±

    But he was not able to take a step, because his small finger was held tightly in the girl¡¯s palm. He turned around to look; the girl was looking at him with her bright eyes as she said, ¡°I have yet to finish my words.... Although I only ate a little, I am not hungry.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s gaze instantly became amorous. He briskly walked over, picked the girl up in his arms, and ced her gently on the bed.

    The two hands of the man were stered on her side, and he stared at her small, delicate face.

    After she got pregnant, her blood cirction had improved a lot. Her soft, fair skin had a healthyyer of pink. Her face remained small; it was not even the size of his palm.

    ¡°What would he normally address you by during times like this? Wifey?¡±

    Ning Qing was shy and she dared not look at him, but she could help but secretly open a sliver of her eyes to look. He was on top of her and looked downwards at her especially defined features. He had juste out of the shower. Fatigue was removed from him, and his body was fresh and clean. It made him look extra young and handsome.

    Her long eyshes were fluttering hard. Her eyshes were butterfly¡¯s wings, and theyplemented her beautiful eyes, bringing along a mystical vibe to her beauty.

    ¡°... Little Wifey.¡±

    She spat out those two words.

    ¡°Heh.¡± The manughed hoarsely and said, ¡°He hid a little wifey in his home, he knows how to enjoy life too much.¡±

    What was he talking about?

    ¡°Where were you all week?¡±

    Lu Shaoming froze in his actions and did not reply.

    Actually Ning Qing knew the answer already. Although she did not know how that photograph was taken, it was probably in America.

    From the United Kingdom to America...

    Ning Qing guessed that this was the reason behind his disappearance for the entire week.

    He went looking for his memories?

    Ning Qing cupped his handsome face with her little hands, and she lifted her body to kiss his eyes. ¡°Shaoming, I think there¡¯s something that you still don¡¯t understand. I loved the version of you from before. But I love the you right now, because when I think of the man who has his memory, I know that there is another Lu Shaoming hidden in your body, and it makes me love you more.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s clear and sparkling eyes contracted. He thought he had lost his memory, and her love had split in half. One half was given to his old self, and the other half was given to him now.

    When shepared the two, it was obvious that she would love his old self.

    But, now she was telling him that¡¯s not the case.

    ¡°Shaoming, I always wanted to let you regain your memoires, but that was not because I wanted you to be another person, but rather, I just wanted you to have the memories that belong to you. The Lu Shaoming of the past is a part of the Lu Shaoming now. Remember this, you are not split into two, but two people are stacked onto your body now. Shaoming, don¡¯tpete with yourself. You only need to know, the person I married is you. All my firsts were given to you. My little Young Master Lu is also yours, you are my one and only.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until now that she understood why he kept talking about ¡°him,¡± He did not have any memories, and the past was a nk piece of paper to him, and he felt that everything he encountered not feel like reality.

    He was really being jealous of himself.

    He waspeting with himself for a long time, and this led to his stubborn ways.

    And his stubbornness was a frightful psychological illness.

    Lu Shaoming was at a loss. His voice was rough as he said, ¡°Is that true? But Ning Qing, maybe for the rest of my life, I will not be able to recall these memories.¡±

    He had even tried to get into a car ident, but it did not work.

    Ning Qing gently kissed the side of his lips and said, ¡°Shaoming, if you are unable to recover those memories, then don¡¯t worry about it. The most important thing is that we are together now. We have a lot of time to spend together in the future. Let us start anew, and create memories that belong to us.¡±

    Lu Shaoming was not sure as he said, ¡°Can I?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Ning Qing lifted her body up, perched half of herself on his body, and said, ¡°From now on, feel me properly. I am yours, and I belong only to you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s expression in his eyes darkened, and he quickly pressed his body against her.

    ¡°Ay!¡± Ning Qing pushed his chest and did not allow him to seed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong this time?¡± The man¡¯s hoarse voice had a sliver of haste.

    ¡°Let me see your arm.¡± Ning Qing held onto his left arm to look, and only saw a deep and long wound on his muscr arm. Although it was already a scab, it still looked sinister.

    It was probably because he had just hugged her for too long; the center of the wound had little traces of blood on it.

    Ning Qing felt her heart hurt for him. She lowered her gaze, gently kissed his sinister scar, and said, ¡°Shaoming, does it hurt? I don¡¯t allow you to get hurt in the future, ok? You are not alone anymore, both the baby and I need you to feed us.¡±

    Her jelly like lips kissed his arm and it felt warm and slippery. Lu Shaoming swallowed his saliva, directly pressed her back into the bed, and said, ¡°I got it. Don¡¯t dilly dally; I can¡¯t wait any further.¡±

    Ning Qing, ¡°....¡± If in the future, when he recovers his memories, she did not know what he would think of these hurried words: I can¡¯t wait any further.

    ...

    The entertainment headlines the next day were obviously hogged by Ning Qing. The entire entertainment section wsd full of praises for that proposal, and after enduring those 3 months, the entire city knew that Ning Qing was now Madam Lu.

    From now on, every time they mentioned the name ¡°Ning Qing¡±, it was followed by envy and jealousy of all the women in the city.

    Her ring that signified adding a crown onto love was already confirmed by professionals in the industry to be worth over 100 million dors.

    And it was indeed the only one of its kind in this world.

    The filming of City of Love quickly ended in a month¡¯s time. Ning Qing held a celebration party and personally participated in a few press conferences.

    She handled the press conferences skilfully and easily, and she provided the media with headlines and scoops. For the questions that were directed at her, she was elegant and gracious with her answers, smooth and nimble in her ways.

    Of course, after these few press conferences, there were people who were lucky to see a man dressed in a suit. He left behind a cold and mysterious shadow to the crowd. He personally drove his pregnant wife, and he brought her home after.

    This couple went into the lovey dovey stage of the rtionship.

    Ning Qing struck when the iron was hot. It was a hot and sweltering day when City of Love officially debuted on the sixth of June. On the day of its release, it broke the box-office with 30 million dors in sales, and within a week of release, it broke the 400 milion mark. It broke a new record in the history of movie ticket sales.

    Ning Qing¡¯s career rose to a new height within a week. The stock price of Ind Wide Media and Entertainment continuously rise 6 fold. Her assets sessfully rose to make it into the Forbes list of media celebrities, and she topped the list.

    Not only that, she was selected by a panel of judges to be the most influential female celebrity in China, and she represented China as the first celebrity to feature on the cover of the Mn Fashion Week magazine. Fame and honour came rolling in together.

    The Ning Qing now and the Ning Qing from the past could not be said to be the same person.

    On this day, Xiao Zhou, who was in an excited state, was interrupted by someone. ¡°How are you, I want to ask if this is Ning Qing Work Studio? I am looking for Ning Qing.¡±

    Xiao Zhou lifted her gaze to look. It was a middle aged man who was dressed impably, and he had the poise of an extraordinary man. She asked politely, ¡°May I ask, who are you?

    Lu Dinghuaughed and said, ¡°I am Lu Shaoming¡¯s father.¡±

    Xiao Zhou was in shock and immediately came forward to wee him. ¡°It turns out that it¡¯s our Ning Qing¡¯s father. How are you, how are you? Ning Qing is in the office, I will bring you to her now.¡±

    Xiao Zhou brought Lu Dinghua to the door of the office, Ning Qing was talking to Yin Moer, an artist under her management.

    ¡°Ning...¡± Xiao Zhou wanted to call out to her.

    But Lu Dinghua waved his hands. His gesture meant that since he was already there, he was content to wait and listen.

    Ning Qing sat on the office chair, and Yin Moer started to talk. ¡°Director Ning, I received an invitation to go to a meal from a big boss in the entertainment industry yesterday. I don¡¯t know whether I should go.¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her gaze to look at her and she curled up her lips into a smile and said, ¡°City of Love sessfully turned you into an A-lister among female celebrities. You will get more and more invitations in the future. I am unable to intervene in your personal life. If you go out to have a business meal, you have to think of your bottom line first. You might be able to drink, but can you be able to stand and ept being touched and slept with?¡±

    Yin Moer was only at the start of her twenties this year, and she was obviously unable to ept Ning Qing¡¯s sharp words. She blushed as she waved. ¡°Director Ning, I do not mean it that way....¡±

 Chapter 251 - Ever Since Iâ€™ve Married Lu Shaoming, I Am The First Daughter-In-Law Of The Lu Family

    <h4>Chapter 251: Ever Since I¡¯ve Married Lu Shaoming, I Am The First Daughter-In-Law Of The Lu Family</h4>

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ning Qing interrupted her directly. ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to find a reason to reject the entertainment elders when they invite you, but you were tempted. You thought that maybe you could get a better development opportunity with the elder, but you¡¯re afraid and don¡¯t want to pay. To put it bluntly, you want to everything for nothing.¡±

    Yin Moer¡¯s face was red, and she had be one of the four popr actresses with City of Love, but in front of Ning Qing, she would still be nervous and helpless.

    Ning Qing could see through people at a nce.

    Ning Qing was only 21 years old, but her growth in the entertainment industry and her personal growth could be described as amazing.

    ¡°Moer, you want to take advantage of men, and men want to take advantage of you. Never leave things to luck. You are still young, and there will be many choices in the future. I can¡¯t make a decision for you, but I can make a metaphor for you. It¡¯s like an actress who gets famous because she had yed a specific role, such as ady. Then the people who want her to y the role of ady wille one after another. Some people, as long as they take the first step, can never go back.¡±

    Yin Moer¡¯s eyes were bright, and she nodded, ¡°Director Ning, I understand. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you can leave.¡± Ning Qing smiled lightly and continued to look down at the document in her hand.

    When Yin Moer went out, Lu Dinghua listened to her tell her assistant, ¡°Help me reject the dinner invitation, and don¡¯t send this kind of invitation to me again in the future.¡±

    Lu Dinghua looked at the girl sitting in the office. No matter how he looked at her, he felt that she was very young, but the way she handled the problem was not ¡°young¡± at all.

    She had used a very good metaphor to tell Yin Moer that being a human was like acting. Once she had gone to the dinner and let them break through the line of defense, there would be many men who would covet her. There were no secrets in the entertainment industry. She couldn¡¯t turn back.

    A human would face many choices in their life. Every road leads to Rome. It was not necessary to take any so-called ¡°shortcuts¡±.

    The girl was calm, objective, and intelligent when encountering problems.

    Lu Dinghua had a hint of satisfaction in his deep eyes.

    At this time: Knock Knock! Xiao Zhou knocked on the door, ¡°Ning Qing.¡±

    Ning Qing looked up and saw Lu Dinghua at first sight. Looking at the man who looked like Lu Shaoming, Ning Qing¡¯s eyes changed and she rose quickly.

    She took a few steps, drew up her lips and smiled politely. ¡°You¡¯re...Dad?¡±

    Lu Dinghua walked over and stepped into the office. He looked at Ning Qing¡¯s prominent lower abdomen and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s question was one with a double meaning. His ¡°yes¡± had already answered her ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Bring some tea, Xiao Zhou.¡± Ning Qing winked at Xiao Zhou ¡ª Serve the good tea!

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±

    Ning Qing returned to sit on the sofa and sat facing Lu Dinghua, stretching out her hand without wiping the smile from her face. Ning Qing smiled with curved eyes and said, ¡°Dad, when did youe back? Nobody told me and I didn¡¯t go to meet you. It was too impolite of me.¡±

    Lu Dinghua looked into Ning Qing¡¯s eyes and with a profound smile, he said, ¡°I returned home a month ago, but Shaoming didn¡¯t tell you. Hah, this kid still hates his mother for making things difficult for you. He¡¯s really nning on not to go back to the Lu family for you.¡±

    Lu Dinghua seemed to have a gentle tone, but sharp knives were hidden in his words. His meaning was that my son would cast aside his parents for you.

    He had med her as soon as he came here.

    Ning Qing was calm andposed. She smiled and answered, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? Mom has just misunderstood me. She hasn¡¯t made things difficult for me. All parents think alike in this world. Mom just wants what¡¯s good for Shaoming, and Shaoming will always be the descendant of the Lu family. Nobody can snatch that away from him. I married Shaoming, so I¡¯m also the daughter-inw of the Lu family; we are all part of the Lu family.¡±

    Lu Dinghua raised his eyebrows and was very satisfied with Ning Qing¡¯s unflinching reply. Then Xiao Zhou brought tea over. Ning Qing personally received it and handed it to Lu Dinghua. ¡°Dad, have tea.¡±

    Lu Dinghua did not ept it.

    ¡°Ning Qing, since I¡¯vee here today, I¡¯ll go straight to the point and say it. To be honest, I¡¯m not very satisfied with you, not because of your birth, but because Shaoming likes you too much. Because of Shaoming¡¯s love for you though, I have to ept you. Moreover, the child in your stomach is the descendant of the Lu family. But eptance does not mean recognition. Whether you can be the Lu family¡¯s daughter-inw or be Lu family¡¯s master mother in the future, I still have to test you.¡±

    Ning Qing liked this kind of refreshing and straightforward person best. He wouldn¡¯t try to create obstacles for her like Song Yajing, but he would let you speak with your merits.

    Ning Qing nevercked merit.

    ¡°Yes, Dad, I¡¯ll take your test.¡± Ning Qing agreed.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Dinghua took the tea in her hand and sipped it lightly.

    Ning Qing¡¯s delicate ink like eyebrows rose in joy. Her father-inw had drunk his daughter-inw¡¯s tea.

    ¡°Ning Qing, there will be elders of the Lu familying to our house in two days. It is a dinner party. Shaoming knows about this. I called that kid, but he refused to answer my call. Obviously, he refuses to attend.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Ning Qing quickly said, ¡°You can rest assured that Shaoming and I will go. In the eyes of outsiders, we will always be a family who loves each other.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Dinghua had a satisfied look in his eyes. Ning Qing was a clever girl, and he did not need to waste much time telling her what to do.

    He got up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°Ok, Dad, I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±

    Ning Qing personally took Lu Dinghua downstairs, then stood by the gate and watched as the limousine drove away.

    Xiao Zhouughed and said, ¡°Ning Qing, all right. Young Master Lu¡¯s father has gone. You don¡¯t have to be so polite to please him anymore.¡±

    Ning Qing took a look at Xiao Zhou and sighed as the limousine disappeared. ¡°Xiao Zhou, what do you know? Can I not be so courteous? Entering a noble family is equivalent to diving into the deep sea; the road as the eldest daughter-inw of a noble family is very difficult.¡±

    Moreover, for the elders, this courtesy was still necessary.

    Xiao Zhou disagreed. ¡°Ning Qing, what are you afraid of? Young Master Lu dotes on you and loves you so much. You don¡¯t have to enter this noble family that¡¯s like a deep sea.¡±

    Ning Qing gave her a gentle smile and sighed, ¡°Xiao Zhou, if a man loves you and dotes on you, should you just enjoy his love with ease? Will you really have the heart to see him not entering his own home and not acknowledge his parents for you? Who in the world does not need the love of his parents? Shaoming has gotten very little love since he was a child, so everyone thinks he does not need it. But we have forgotten that the less people get, the more they desire. Shaoming also wishes he could have a warm home and live like ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°Besides,¡± Ning Qing ced a small hand gently on her abdomen as a breeze blew over slowly, blowing a few strands of beautiful hair around her cheek. ¡°I married Shaoming, so I am the first daughter-inw of the Lu family. In the future, everything of the Lu family, including the Lu corporation, will be my Shaoming¡¯s. As long as Ning Qing is in the family, what belongs to the Lu family will belong to us.¡±

    Xiao Zhou was shocked. She looked at Ning Qing admiringly. ¡°Ning Qing, so your next goal is...¡±

    Ning Qing smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, the Lu family.¡±

    ...

    In the evening, at Tea Pavilion Vi

    Auntie Yang had stewed some chicken soup. Ning Qing drank two bowls and ate more than half the bowl of rice, filling her small belly.

    Auntie Yangughed. ¡°Madam, other pregnant women are either dizzy or vomiting. Madam reacts very little and has a good appetite. It seems that the young master in Madam¡¯s stomach is very good.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes crinkled as she smiled. ¡°Yes, Auntie Yang, my Little Master Lu is too good. Yesterday, I went for a checkup. The doctor said that the fetus should move in these two days. But he hasn¡¯t moved at all.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. There will be some fetal movements sooner orter; it will be tonight.¡±

    Ning Qing quickly covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Really? If it¡¯s really tonight, I¡¯ll give Auntie Yang a big red packet.¡±

    Auntie Yang was amused by Ning Qing. Theyughed loudly and the room was harmonious.

    Lu Shaoming pulled out a paper towel and wiped the corners of her mouth dotingly. The girl lovedughing very much recently. Her good mood always infected others so easily.

    Lu Shaoming raised his mouth and said softly, ¡°Have you had enough? I¡¯ll take you out for a walk if you¡¯re full.¡±

    Yesterday, the doctor had told her to walk more from now on, as it would help with a smooth delivery.

    ¡°No.¡± Ning Qing allowed him to wipe her lips. She pouted her pink lips and rubbed her thin legs with her fair hands. ¡°I¡¯ve walked a lot today. I¡¯m tired. I want to take a bath and sleep.¡±

    Lu Shaoming knew she was making excuses because she had told him that for a whole month.

    Others knew to change their lies, but she always said the same thing every day.

    She knew that he couldn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°Master, forget it, Madam¡¯s still in the early stages now, and it¡¯s not toote to take a walk when she¡¯s eight or nine months pregnant. Besides, she¡¯s still working. She¡¯s more tired than the average pregnant woman. The pregnant woman¡¯s body iszier than usual. Especially after dinner at night, she¡¯ll just want to lie in bed. Let her take a bath and go to bed early,¡± Auntie Yang advised.

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Ning Qing, nodding her head with her delicate cheeks puffed up. She blinked her pitiful, innocent eyes as she said in a soft and sweet voice, ¡°Shaoming, Auntie Yang knows how to dote on me. Don¡¯t dote on me so much.¡±

    As soon as she spoke, she was picked up by a man who carried her upstairs.

    Auntie Yang pped andughed behind her. ¡°Madam, do you still say that your husband doesn¡¯t dote on you?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s little face turned red, and her fair index finger jabbed him hard on his chest. ¡°What are you doing? Auntie Yang is here. How can you hold me just like that?¡±

    How embarrassing.

    Lu Shaoming looked at her tenderly. ¡°Aren¡¯t your legs sore and you don¡¯t want to walk? I¡¯ll hold you in my arms.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart was suddenly smeared with a handful of msses. Mmm, he was pampering her more and more. He was going to spoil her like this.

    ...

    When they returned to their room, Lu Shaoming went to the bathroom and put a pool of hot water in it. Then he took some pajamas and handed them to her. ¡°Take a shower?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes swiveled around quickly. Noticing something unusual in his words, her willow brows rose as she asked him sweetly, ¡°Hubby, of course I would shower myself? Why do you question me rather than use an affirmative tone?¡±

    The man ced one hand in his pocket and frowned handsomely. ¡°When you¡¯re heavy, wouldn¡¯t I have to wash you?¡±

    Ning Qing immediately gave him a light p and said, ¡°Pui, I¡¯m not a penguin. What do you mean heavy? Dream on!¡±

    With a loud bang, Ning Qing closed the bathroom door.

 Chapter 252 - Wifey, This Is Prenatal Education

    <h4>Chapter 252: Wifey, This Is Prenatal Education</h4>

    Ning Qing entered the washroom. The flooring of the bathroom wasid with a thickyer of fur carpet. Even the sides of the sink were wrapped with a thick air cushion, and all dangerous spots were handled by the man. He guaranteed that no matter how she hit or banged into them, she would not get hurt.

    Ning Qing bit down on her pink bottom lip with her small, white teeth. Her heart was sweet and full, she turned her body slightly to the side and ced her small hand on the door handle. She stealthily opened the door to leave a tiny gap and looked at the man standing outside.

    The man was taking a call, and it was not hard for her to know that he was settling work matters. He had obviously cut down the time he spent on work recently, as he has always been apanying her.

    The tip of his trousers were slightly wet, but the man did not take much notice. His handsome,nky figure leaned backzily on the side of the window, and his entire figure looked elegant and haughty.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small, delicate, pinkish-white face had ayer of red on it. This man at this moment, especially when he was handling business matters, looked exactly the same as he did before he lost his memories.

    Every move reflected his same old demeanour.

    But how she would know this man would be so...so...on those matters...

    One month ago, he took into ount that she was 3 months pregnant. Both of them were restricting themselves. Therge beads of sweat on his forehead were rolling down furiously, and it dripped on her fair skin....

    Every second was torturing and long. She did not dare move randomly, and she begged him while sobbing.

    He was being half-hearted with her, and it went on incessantly.

    She was angry. He was rumbling around so vigorously, and she did not know how it had gotten out of control, and atst he buried himself in her tender neck... hmph.

    The man actually knew how to hmph.

    She could not pinpoint how it felt, but it made her feel...shy.

    When he carried her to the washroom to bathe, she was buried in his embrace, and she saw past his shoulders to look at the bed. Half of the bed was wet.

    Serves you right for lingering around so much.

    Ning Qing felt her face get more and hotter, she turned her gaze downwards, and she did not know what she was thinking about. At this moment, the man held onto his phone and turned his gaze over. He saw the girl at the side of the door. He curled his eyebrows and said, ¡°Ning Qing, what are you thinking about? If you wait to long to bathe, the water will get cold.¡±

    Ning Qing suddenly withdrew her gaze. She did not have any time to withdraw the shyness in her moist eyes. Her eyes crashed with his deep and dark gaze, and she froze.

    Lu Shaoming saw that she was blushing, and her emotions were not right. He lifted his eyebrows and tookrge strides to walk over. As he walked over, he used his hand to undo the buttons on his shirt and said, ¡°Want to shower together with me, hmm?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ning Qing closed the door in shock, and chided him loudly for being so rogue.

    Lu Shaoming, the man who had just been refused entry, curled up his lips into a smile and he said in a low tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bully you...¡±

    Because the vour of bullying her was too delicious, he did not bear for it to end, and he was greedy.

    Like that night, itsted for 30 minutes.

    After it ended, she chided him andbelled him as a beast. He did not deny it, and he was actually one.

    ...

    Ning Qingyfortably in the hot tub. After she finished, she wiped her body, put on her pajamas, and went to bed.

    When she went to bed, the man came. He had showered next door. He wore genuine maroon silk pyjamas, and there was a loose belt around his waist.

    Ning Qing especially liked to see him wearing his maroon patterned silk pyjamas, because this type of pajamas entuated his mature, elegant poise to the maximum and was especially mesmerizing.

    Lu Shaoming held onto a hair dryer in his hand. He went onto the bed, and the girl obediently shifted her body over, ced her small head onto his leg, and allowed him to help her dry her hair.

    ¡°Shaoming, after I give birth to Little Young Master Lu, I will go perm my hair and haverge curls, okay?¡± Ning Qing asked as she closed her eyes, contented.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Umm, because after giving birth to Little Young Master Lu, I will be a mother. Mothers need to be extra mature, and mature women all get perms.¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not take much notice. He liked her lying on hisp every night and she would chat about random topics. It was the daily life of a family, and they chatted happily. The girl¡¯s voice was soft and sweet, and when it reverberated in his ears, it made his entire heart feel warm.

    His fingers glided through her wet, slippery hair, and he gently helped her to blow her hair with the warm air of the blowdryer. Heughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Ning Qing continued to talk and said, ¡°Hubby, we have been married for so long already. When would you officially bring me to visit your parents? Thest time I went to America to look for you, I wasn¡¯t even able to go through the doors of your home.¡±

    Lu Shaoming paused for a second. He lowered his gaze to look at her. She had juste out of the shower. Her supple, white skin was really perfect. Her small face that was the size of a palm had her ck and messy hair on its sides. She looked gorgeous, and her small, pink lips were still half pouting. She looked as if she had been wronged.

    Lu Shaoming swallowed his saliva, and his expression did not show any signs of surprise as he said, ¡°Ning Qing, did my dade looking for you?¡±

    ¡°Umm, yes.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head graciously. Such matters could not be hidden from him. She opened her moist eyes and lifted her gaze to stare at him furiously, then said, ¡°Dad said that there would be a family gathering in a couple days. He wanted you to bring me. Hubby, why didn¡¯t you tell me about this? Could it be that you didn¡¯t want to bring me back home? Our little Young Master Lu also needs his grandfather and grandma to love him.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes were a little dark, and he used his calloused thumbs to press on her soft lips as he said, ¡°You know that I didn¡¯t mean it that way. You understand.¡±

    Ning Qing grabbed hisrge hand, kissed it, and said, ¡°Then Hubby also knows what I am trying to say. You understand it too.¡±

    Ning Qing furrowed her eyebrows and she continued saying, ¡°Umm, actually, looking from a different perspective, there is also reason why Mother doesn¡¯t like me. Mother still doesn¡¯t know about my good qualities, so she may misunderstand me. Now Father has given me a chance to perform, so why would I not work hard to try? Even if I do fail, at least I gave it a go, so I won¡¯t regret in the future.¡±

    Lu Shaoming ced the hair dryer down and took her into his embrace. He looked sideways and kissed her smooth and delicate small face and said, ¡°Wifey, I am sorry.¡±

    He was sorry that he could not give her aplete home. He was also sorry that their little Young Master Lu could actuallyck his grandparent¡¯s love.

    This was not what both Ning Qing and her son should bear from the start.

    ¡°Hubby, you don¡¯t have to apologize. For me to have met you, that is the most beautiful fortune I have ever had in my entire life. If you don¡¯t try, you won¡¯t know if it¡¯s a regret. Bring me to your family home in a couple days; I am rightfully your Madam Lu.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded his head and kissed her lips.

    Ning Qing was immersed inside his scent, and she was about to open her mouth to allow him in. At this moment, her stomach twitched. ¡°Ah!¡± she lightly eximed, then lowered her gaze in disbelief.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯srge palm was also stered on her small stomach. This was his favourite position in the recent month. He used one arm to embrace her and anotherrge palm to cover little Young Master Lu.

    So with this kick of little Young Master Lu, he felt it right in the center of his palm.

    ¡°Hubby, did you feel it just now? Little Young Master Lu is moving. He gave me a kick!¡± Ning Qing put her arm around his neck and was happy and excited.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s usual calm expression also let out a nk expression, he looked at the centre of his palm and it was numb. Little Young Master Lu¡¯s kick was very powerful.

    This was his first time that he could so clearly feel that this was a young life growing, and his blood has been passed on to the next generation.

    ¡°I felt it; little Young Master Lu is moving.¡± Lu Shaoming bent down his body and perched on Ning Qing¡¯s small stomach. Hisrge defined palms enveloped her small stomach entirely, and heforted him gently saying, ¡°Little Young Master Lu, can you move again? Daddy and Mummy are waiting for you.¡±

    The duo held their breath in anticipation, but...Little Young Master Lu stopped moving.

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyebrows were in a curve as she smiled and said, ¡°Hubby. Our little Young Master Lu is so young but he is already so arrogant. He is not bothering with you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming stood up, hugged her shoulders, and ced her back down. ¡°Wifey, little Young Master Lu is not bothering with me, so how about you allow me to go into greet him tonight?¡±

    Ning Qing took one minute to understand what he meant. She took the soft pillow in her hands, threw it in the direction of his handsome face, and said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, you are not embarrassed to make dirty jokes in front of little Young Master Lu?¡±

    The man sped onto her slim wrist and smiled while he kissed her lips. ¡°Wifey, this is prenatal education.¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡± Shameless! He is corrupting the kid!

    ...

    The next day, Ning Qing was in the studio. Xiao Zhou came forward to say. ¡°Ning Qing, Young Master Lu¡¯s Secretary Zhu sent a fax to you just now.¡±

    ¡°Fax? What are the contents?¡±

    Xiao Zhou passed the fax to Ning Qing and said, ¡°This is the detailed information regarding the big shot of the Chinese entertainment industry, Song Jin.¡±

    ¡°Song Jin?¡± Ning Qing¡¯s eyes brightened up and said, ¡°This Song Jin enjoys a flourishing reputation. He has numerous entertainmentpanies under him. This year, his investments in financial stocks have been able to allow him to flex his muscles and show his prowess. He is only 50 years old this year, and he can be considered a legend.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ning Qing. Our movie has shown great results at the box office, and after this, we will have to consider which direction to continue investing and how we will develop further. Young Master Lu is helping you gain connections. Is he asking you to invest in entertainmentpanies? You have to know that this Song Jin is arge tree that is not easy to scale.¡±

    Ning Qing did not speak.

    At this moment, her phone rang. It was Lu Shaoming.

    Ning Qing said ¡°Okay¡± twice, and ended the conversation.

    ¡°Ning Qing, what did Young Master Lu say?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Shaoming asked me out for lunch... along with Song Jin.¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡± Xiao Zhou was shocked as she continued, ¡°Oh my goodness, Ning Qing, once Young Master Lu does something, he is totally of a different league. This Song Jin is extremely secretive, and being able to have a meal with him,pared to the other yers in the industry, is something that only you would be able to do.¡±

    Ning Qing ced the documents in her hand on the table and sat in her office chair. ¡°Okay, since I have such a good opportunity, we have to work harder and achieve new heights.¡±

    Xiao Zhou could not help but be curious. ¡°Ning Qing, after City of Love, you have always been reluctant to divulge where you would focus your development next. Can you just say it? Which floor do you want to go to?¡±

    Ning Qing was looking at the document and did not lift her head. She said, ¡°Xiao Zhou, goplete your work. You only need to know that you will never be lead wrong when following me!¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing rushed down to a luxurious hotel in the afternoon and entered a private room. The 50 year old Song Jin was already seated on the sofa.

    Beside the sofa, there were some premium imported cigars on the coffee table. He did not smoke, but he had the poise of a wealthy man as he crossed his legs, and in his cloudy eyes there was a special sharp gaze of a businessman.

    Ning Qing went forward and politely smiled. She said ¡°President Song, I didn¡¯t think that you would arrive so quickly. You must have waited for a long time. Young Master Lu said that he was caught up with some matters. He will be here in only 10 minutes. Let us order first.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, there is no need to.¡± Song Jin looked at his wrist watch and waved his hands saying, ¡°Have a seat Miss Ning. My time is limited. Let us talk about business if you have any.¡±

    Ning Qing did expect him to be so direct. She said, ¡°Sure, if President Song¡¯s time is precious, then being polite is listening to your wishes. I will follow President Song¡¯s instructions.¡±

    Ning Qing graciously sat on the sofa beside him.

 Chapter 253 - Ning Qing, How Much Have You Made In The Past Six Months?

    <h4>Chapter 253: Ning Qing, How Much Have You Made In The Past Six Months?</h4>

    ¡°Miss Ning, I¡¯ve read your information. You¡¯ve risen very fast in the entertainment industry this year. The ¡°City of Love¡± has gotten you on the Forbes Rich List. To be honest, although I like your potential very much, you are too young after all. Now that Young Master Lu has introduced you, I¡¯ll chip in an buy some shares. We open an entertainmentpany together.¡±

    Ning Qingughed and tucked a wisp of silky hair from her cheek behind her ear with her fair little hand. She raised her eyebrow and said, ¡°President Song, I don¡¯t want to open an entertainmentpany with you.¡±

    Since his time was precious, she went straight to the topic.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Song Jin showed some interest. ¡°Miss Ning, you are the first person to refuse me in these years. Why?¡±

    ¡°To quote President Song, although I am very optimistic about President Song¡¯s overall strength, Song Zong is too old-fashioned after all. I am afraid to be tricked by you and make less money by opening an entertainmentpany with you.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Song Jin paused, and thenughed, he looked directly at Ning Qing, ¡°How does Miss Ning know that I will trick you?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s pair of autumn eyes sparkled, ¡°Opening an entertainmentpany, with my status and influence in the entertainment industry now, it would inevitably be famous and popr, President Song always wants to use my fame, but still said that it¡¯s because of Young Master Lu, you rely on your age to bully the younger generation, if this is not tricking me, what is it?¡±

    Song Jin sat there and looked at Ning Qing thoroughly. ¡°It¡¯s a bit interesting! What is the purpose of Miss Ning¡¯s arrival today?¡±

    ¡°President Song, I want to follow you in financial investment, stock spection.¡±

    Song Jinughed and took a sip of tea from the cup on the tea table, carelessly saying, ¡°Miss Ning¡¯s wishful thinking is really good. Everyone knows that I am a god of wealth in investing and specting stocks. Wherever I invest, thepany would surely be profitable, but you know nothing about investing and specting stocks, how do you want to cooperate with me?¡±

    ¡°President Song, do you know Yin Muchen?¡±

    Song Jin put down his teacup. ¡°Of course I know.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded. She leaned her delicate back into the sofa chair, her eyes aggressive. ¡°I have a good friendship with Big Brother Yin. If I want to invest in stocks, I can just follow him, but I prefer to look for you, because Big Brother Yin specializes in the business industry, while President Song invests in the entertainment industry. Since it is the entertainment industry, how can President Song just say that I don¡¯t know anything about it?¡±

    ¡°I have invested in Huang Cheng Cinematics. With my personal fame and the big sale of ¡°City of Love¡±, President Song can estimate how much the price of Huan Cheng has risen. Just imagine how much you can earn if President Song knew about it in advance, or if I had disclosed the news to President Song before investing in any movie? There must be a professional investment and financial management team behind God of Wealth President Song, but how can they be better than my insiders¡¯ news? I can give President Song first-hand information as long as my fame is still there.¡±

    This was a typical case of turning fame in the industry into rolling profits behind the scenes. As long as they had tacit understanding while cooperating, it would be a win-win situation.

    Song Jin was no longerughing. He looked at Ning Qing thoughtfully. After 30 seconds of silence, he asked, ¡°Miss Ning, why do you want to invest in stocks with me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I want money.¡±

    ¡°Ha...haha...¡± Song Jin was in a good mood. ¡°Miss Ning has grown rapidly and steadily ever since entering the entertainment industry. Your vision is both urate and far-reaching. As long as we cooperate, your status will certainly rise to a new level.¡±

    ¡°No such thing, President Song makes the big money. I pick up bits and pieces after you. I wish that President Song can be the Buddha earlier here.¡±

    Not God of Wealth, but Buddha.

    Song Jin was veryfortable to be ttered by this tterer. He patted the tea table and said, ¡°OK, deal.¡±

    Ning Qing shed a warm smile. ¡°President Song, I will send awyer to finalize the contract with you tomorrow. I hope we can cooperate happily.¡±

    Ning Qing stretched out her little hand.

    Song Jin slowly shook hands with her. ¡°Miss Ning, very few women have shaken hands with me. You are the first one who is so young.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Thank you for your praise.¡± Ning Qingughed.

    Just then, a knock on the door sounded and a handsome figure came in. Lu Shaoming had arrived.

    ¡°Shaoming, you¡¯re here?¡± Ning Qing got up and went to meet him.

    Lu Shaoming took Ning Qing¡¯s little hand and looked at the Song Jin. He called out, ¡°Uncle.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What, un...Uncle?¡± Ning Qing was really surprised. She suddenly thought that her mother-inw was also surnamed Song. She asked a very silly question, ¡°Is, is he your biological rtive?¡±

    Lu Shaoming reached out and caressed her hair, but did not reply.

    Song Jinughed and said, ¡°Ning Qing, I¡¯m indeed his uncle, your mother-inw¡¯s biological brother. Shaoming, you have a good eye when picking your wife.¡±

    Song Jin gave Lu Shaoming a thumbs up.

    Ning Qing was immediately embarrassed. She looked down shyly and mumbled. ¡°Uncle, I was talking nonsense just now, otherwise... Shall I open an entertainmentpany with you?¡±

    After saying this, she felt that it had sounded wrong. It sounded like she was giving Song Jin a chance to make a fortune.

    This time Song Jinughed even louder. Lu Shaoming hugged her little shoulder and hugged the girl whose face had turned lobster red in his arms.

    ¡°Shaoming, Ning Qing, I still have dinner, so I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    ¡°OK, uncle, go slowly.¡± They sent Song Jin away.

    ...

    After the Song Jin left, Ning Qing roused up her little pink fist and hammered the man. ¡°Shaoming, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier and caused me to offend him?¡±

    ¡°If I had said it earlier, would you have let it go? It¡¯s about business. There¡¯s no need to worry too much. Besides, ¡°Lu Shaoming kissed her beautiful hair.¡± Doesn¡¯t uncle like you very much?

    Ning Qing was a little proud. She hummed and lifted her little chin proudly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Who¡¯s your wife?¡±

    ¡°Stop looking so pleased! Lift your chin any higher and you¡¯re going to rise to the sky.¡± The man¡¯s coarse fingers rubbed her tiny jaw.

    Then a waiter came over and Ning Qing pushed him away in a panic. ¡°What are you doing? Not even looking at where we are.¡±

    Lu Shaoming saw that she looked shy like a little white rabbit. She was so cute that he took her little fragrant shoulder and sat down at the table with her. ¡°You¡¯ve been moring toe out and eat, what do you want to eat now?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes shone brightly. Could shee out and eat?

    When eating at home, mother and Auntie Yang had prepared the recipes for her, all those health soup and nourishing soup came round after round, she was tired of having them.

    The waiter handed him the menu. Ning Qing pushed it directly to him. She said softly, ¡°Hubby, can I have a bowl of hot and sour noodles and crayfish?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome eyebrows frowned as his sharp gaze swept towards her.

    Not nutritious.

    Ning Qing¡¯s fair little fingers quietly tugged at his shirt while biting her pink lips, giving him a pitiful look.

    Lu Shaoming cleared his throat and averted his gaze, ¡°Alright¡±

    He had said alright.

    If it weren¡¯t for the waiter, Ning Qing would have really given him a big hug. She realized the good points about the man after he had lost his memory. That is, he had no principles.

    He had just said no previously but with little coquettish words from her. He would listen to her.

    In the past, Lu Shaoming would not spoil her so much.

    Hah.

    Lu Shaoming ordered a few more dishes. In a few minutes, the waiter served them all up.

    Ning Qing took a mouthful of hot and sour soup with a small spoon, and it was so delicious tears were almost running down her cheeks. ¡°Hubby, do you want to eat it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The man put on gloves and peeled the crayfish for her, and then put the peeled crayfish meat on the rice.

    Looking at the girl¡¯s appetite for hot and sour noodles, Lu Shaoming indulgently asked, ¡°Ning Qing, what do you want to make so much money for?¡±

    ¡°Hubby, who in the world hates money?¡± Ning Qing¡¯s pearly white teeth took a bite of the hot and sour noodles delicately.

    ¡°Come on, have some rice.¡± Lu Shaoming took a mouthful of rice with a spoon and handed it to her mouth.

    Ning Qing opened her mouth and ate the rice obediently. Her delicate cheeks were stuffed full. Her pink mouth chewed the rice with relish and went on to eat the noodles.

    Lu Shaoming wiped her mouth with a bowl in one hand and a paper towel in the other. ¡°I have money and can support you.¡±

    Ning Qing turned to eat the rice that the man had fed her. ¡°That¡¯s different. I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. During the past six months, I¡¯ve directed ys, opened studios, invested in film and televisionpanies, and made movies. These have reached my own expectations, and they are all good.¡±

    ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ve married you. Mom doesn¡¯t like me to work hard in the entertainment industry either. In the future, when Little Master Lu is born, and I will give you a second child. So my focus will be on the family. I want to leave the studio to Xiao Zhou to manageter. I will retire behind the scenes and control the operation. I want to really start my own business.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± said the man with a smile on his lips, feeding her a spoonful of rice. ¡°Isn¡¯t the entertainment industry your career? Ning Qing, tell me, where do you want to expand your career towards?¡±

    ¡°Heh,¡± Ning Qing¡¯s beautiful autumn pupil blossomed with bright and dazzling light, she said softly, ¡°no matter how much money I earn in the entertainment industry, I wouldn¡¯t be able to enter mother¡¯s eyes. Actually, I¡¯m didn¡¯t go into the entertainment industry because it was my passion. I just liked it because I was in it. People can¡¯t be self-confident, they can only conform to society and life and not be eliminated, Hubby, Now that I am Mrs. Lu, I will really enter the noble life in the future.¡±

    Lu Shaoming raised his sharp brows. ¡°So you...¡±

    ¡°So I haven¡¯t decided what to do yet. I¡¯m trying to make money now. Only when I have the material foundation can I talk about my ideas.¡±

    Xiao Zhou had asked her which step she wanted to go up to, it was not that she didn¡¯t want to answer, but that she hadn¡¯t thought of it.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome facial contours were soaked in soft light, he put down the bowl, put a strong arm on the back of her chair, and his long body approached her. He asked in a low voice as if he was very interested, ¡°Ning Qing, how much money have you made in the past six months?¡±

    They were husband and wife, all the household expenses were paid by him, she wasn¡¯t pretentious, but her career was split clearly from him, she hadn¡¯t gotten a single penny from him, so naturally, he did not know how much she earned.

    To tell you the truth, he hadn¡¯t thought much of her ie.

    But now he wanted to know.

    Ning Qingid down her chopsticks, leaned over and faced him. ¡°Hubby, do you really want to know?¡±

 Chapter 254 - Donâ€™t Create Trouble For Me

    <h4>Chapter 254: Don¡¯t Create Trouble For Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded his head and the excitement between his eyebrows was getting more and more obvious.

    The girl cleared her throat, took out her tightly held fists, then slowly unwrapped her fingers.

    One finger, two fingers, until the eighth finger.

    The man gave one nce andughed saying, ¡°Ten million? Umm, not too bad.¡±

    He could not bear to pour cold water onto her enthusiasm and stretched out her hand to caress her hair with love.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right, I was mistaken.¡± Ning Qing stomped her feet in a panic, why she was so stupid? She unfurled another finger and said, ¡°Add one more finger.¡±

    The man¡¯srge palm that was caressing her hair froze for a second, and he showed amusement in his eyes as he said, ¡°A billion?¡± He ced her small head to the side of his lips and bent down by her ear and murmured, ¡°You have earned so much in half a year; you are so amazing.¡±

    She was really very amazing.

    Ning Qing grabbed the cor of his shirt with one small hand. Her small face nudged his neck, and she said softly, ¡°I am still not done.¡± She stretched out another 3 more fingers and said, ¡°There are still 3 more.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s dark eyes brightened up and he said with some disbelief, ¡°Howe there is so much?¡±

    Ning Qingughed like silver bells and said, ¡°I invested in Handu Group. This is a global website, but they still do not have a physical shop in the country. I opened a shop in T city to try my luck. The results are still not bad, so I opened 148 franchise shops in the country continuously in the span of half a year.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s smile got deeper. Hisrge palm cupped her small face, and he used the tip of his nose to nudge her small nose, smelling her sweet breath.

    ¡°In the span of this half year, the share prices of Ind Wide Media and Entertainment have risen 6 fold, and other than the bonus dividends given to shareholders, I have used all my assets to specte in stock prices. Now that the box office for City of Love has raked in one billion five hundred million dors, the money that I have invested in the studio and media works have all doubled. Two days ago, I was calcting it all, and I think it is about this figure.¡±

    Lu Shaoming kissed her lips, and used a low and touching voice to say, ¡°I have a wife that is so superb at earning money. I feel stressed now.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was like a flower in bloom. Her small head tilted, and she did not allow him to kiss her. She directly nted herself on his shoulder, and her small hand grabbed onto peanut puffs that he had been unaware of. She threw one into his mouth, and her eyes were sparkling as sheughed. ¡°Stop it, you are not allowed tough at me!¡±

    This little amount of money she earned cannot bepared to him; he just knew how to joke around with her.

    ¡°Who is joking around with you?¡± The girl leaned on his shoulder to eat the peanut puff, and the crisp sounds echoed from her mouth. Lu Shaoming felt his heart get itchy because of her. All of the blood in his body was hot and restless. He grabbed her soft waist with hisrge hand and said, ¡°What are you eating? Give me one.¡±

    He came searching for her soft lips to stop her.

    ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± Ning Qing retreated into her chair, and the disgruntled man¡¯s grip was tight. His handsome eyebrows werefortably spread out, and he really wanted to eat the peanut crisps in her mouth.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was bright red. This was a man who paid attention to hygiene and taste. He... Howe he was behaving like this now?

    The girl could not take it further. Every time she kissed him, she heard the sound of saliva making noise between their mouths and tongues. She would be shy for a half a day.

    ¡°Go eat your own!¡± Her small, fair hand took a peanut crisp and forced it into his mouth, and she used another small hand to push his handsome face away from her.

    She felt that the man was going toe near again. The girl was red in the face, and she red at him. Her red lips and white lips were bright and lively as she said, ¡°I am going to eat my noodles; you are not allowed to disturb me.¡±

    She used her chopsticks to continue eating the bowl of sweet and sour noodles.

    Lu Shaoming straightened his body and resentfully withdrew back his hand. He ate the peanut crisps that she fed him. He wore a glove and continued to help her peel the prawn, and he could not help but finally say in a low tone. ¡°Little vixen, after you give birth to the kid, wait and see how I will sort you out!¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°....¡± Go away crude man!

    Actually inside Lu Shaoming¡¯s heart, the amount of money earned was secondary. What he liked most ¡ª what he was obsessed with was her diligent attitude towards life and living.

    After marrying him and facing the Lu family, she had many grievances, but she did not oncein. She was also not interested in taking revenge, but she only calmly and logically dissected the matter. She was logical and graceful in her approach.

    She epted with ease that there was a difference in status between the Lu and Ning families. Not only did she not feel inferior, she only worked harder to bridge the gap of not being born into a rich family, and she worked exceptionally hard.

    She always had a passionate attitude towards life, and she wanted to improve continuously. Being together with her, you would never know what was going on inside her intelligent and quick witted mind. She smiled sweetly at you, and she was able to give you a surprise when she turned around.

    Sometimes Lu Shaoming felt that she was the touch of radiance and colour in a mundane life. To him, she was like a butterfly kite dancing in the sky, and she passed the string that controlled her destiny into your hand and then would say cheekily, Hubby,e run after me.

    This was probably the smartest woman on earth, and both her IQ and EQ were off the charts.

    She gave herself to the man, and she gave the man a stable home, then tightly held onto the man and made herself the entire world in the man¡¯s life.

    There was one sentence that was well said: A good woman was a book that could not be finished. Lu Shaoming knew, Ning Qing was one of them.

    ...

    This day, Lu Shaoming brought Ning Qing back to the Lu home. Ning Qing was dressed in a mid-length lc dress, and she paired it together with a thin beige over-shirt. She looked elegant and gracious, and it brought along the warmth of home.

    The maid came to open the door, and when the pair walked into the living room, 7 or 8 elders of the Lu family were already present. Everyone was gathered in the living room chatting.

    Ning Qing had a nce. This was definitely the poster image of a wealthy gathering. They were not loud when they were chatting, every one of them had a cigar in their mouths, and they were crossing their legs looking like a bunch of big bosses.

    Song Yajing was not in sight, but Lu Dinghua was present.

    Everyone saw Lu Shaoming arrive, and they all stood up and said, ¡°Shaoming, you are here!¡±

    Ning Qing felt glorious. In regards to age, Lu Shaoming was a junior. But he was able to make these cunning old rtives who would take stock and size up the situation stand up to greet their junior like this. She could only imagine the amount of influence Lu Shaoming had.

    Lu Shaoming took the lead. He held Ning Qing¡¯s small hand and introduced her individually. ¡°This is my eldest uncle, this is Second Uncle... This is my wife, Ning Qing.¡±

    Everyone channelled their gaze over, and all of their eyes had an air of sharpness when they looked at Ning Qing from top to toe. Ning Qing graciously epted their gazes with ease, and she used her superb memory to take the lead and followed how Lu Shaoming address them. ¡°Eldest Uncle, Second Uncle...¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The crowd pursed their lips and said, ¡°Shaoming, this girl looks young, but she is gracious and considerate. Your taste is not bad. Dinghua, is time for you to retire and embrace your grandchild now.¡±

    Lu Dinghua nced once at Ning Qing. He had a satisfied expression in his eyes, and heughed heartily and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to trouble all of you to worry about my grandchild. He is already in my daughter inw¡¯s stomach. Oh right, in front of a pregnant woman, everyone should put out your cigars and control yourselves for a while.¡±

    Everyone heard his words and channelled their gazes onto Ning Qing¡¯s stomach. Ning Qing was dressed in a loose dress, but upon closer inspection, she did look to be somewhat pregnant.

    Wealthy families ced great importance on their descendants. What¡¯s more, he was the eldest grandchild in the Lu family. The elders squinted their eyes and had other thoughts in their hearts, but they all stubbed their cigars out obediently.

    The atmosphere was warm.

    ¡°Dad, where is Mother?¡± Ning Qing asked Lu Dinghua.

    ¡°Oh, your mother is busy in the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°Then my uncles all take a seat first. I will go to the kitchen to look for my mother and see what I can lend a hand with,¡± Ning Qing said as she smiled.

    Lu Shaoming gave an expression to Ning Qing at the moment, and he was extremely upset ¡ª Don¡¯t go to invite a snub.

    Ning Qing winked her eyes and meant ¡ª Nothing will go wrong.

    Looking at the girl enter the kitchen, the man¡¯s eyebrows had a pampering but helpless vibe. On the way to the Lu home, she had already ordered him to listen to her when they stepped into the Lu home, and she had asked him to not create trouble for her.

    Don¡¯t create trouble for her?

    Listen to her tone of voice.

    She was really spoiled by him.

    An elder came to his side. Lu Shaoming carelessly responded to him as he spoke, and the moment the elder left, Lu Shaoming spared a nce in the direction of the kitchen and heard his own father tease him. ¡°With the asion today, what are you scared of?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at him and said without any specific tone in his voice, ¡°I am afraid that your wife will bully my wife.¡±

    1Lu Dinghua: ¡°...¡± That brat!

    ...

    In the kitchen, Song Yajing was preparing the fruit tter. Actually, wealthy families were strict and harsh on the women in them. A true matriarch not only had to participate in weing the guests, but she also had to be a good cook.

    Looking at it this way, Song Yajing waspetent in her role.

    ¡°Mum, I am here. Are you preparing the fruit tter? Let me help me you; this is what I do best.¡± Ning Qing took the fruit knife in the helper¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Madam.¡± The helper politely addressed her and retreated from the kitchen.

    Song Yajing saw that Ning Qing made her entrance so boldly. She did not hold herself back and really treated this as her own home, and she could not help but be furious. She snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you have won. If not for Dinghua¡¯s insistence, I would not let you enter the doors of the Lu home.¡±

    Ning Qing used the fruit knife to cut an apple, and she smiled sweetly. ¡°Mum, talking about this now has no use. I have already entered the big doors of the Lu home. I have met the elders just now. Why don¡¯t you listen? Even the servants have addressed me as Madam. Mum, even if you do not not ept it, it is obvious that I have won.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Song Yajing was furious as she clenched her teeth.

    ¡°Mum, don¡¯t be angry, have an apple.¡± Ning Qing used her fair fingers to pick a piece of apple to ce it by the side of Song Yajing¡¯s lips, and she fluttered her longshes and softly reminded her, ¡°Mum, there is someone outside looking at us.¡±

    Song Yajing nced outside, and there were in fact 3 or 4 elders looking towards her direction.

    Song Yajing politely smiled at them and withdrew her gaze.

    ¡°Ning Qing, are you satisfied?¡±

    Noting that she was reluctant to eat the apple, Ning Qing casually ced the apple slice into her own mouth. It was both sour and sweet, which was delicious. She squinted her eyes and took azy tone to say, ¡°Mum, when Shaoming and I entered the living room, those elders carefully observed me. And they also focused carefully on my stomach for a long time. Now the elders are looking at us, mother-inw and daughter-inw. I don¡¯t know if they are waiting for a show to ur? Talking about being satisfied, if Mum did not decide to rip into our rtionship at the Ou family charity g two day ago, how would I have gained so many people¡¯s attention?¡±

    Song Yajing did not have anything to say. She was indeed rash during the Ou family charity g. She had pushed both herself and Ning Qing into everyone¡¯s line of vision.

    ¡°Mum, it doesn¡¯t matter how much you battle it out with me. We are still family at the end of the day. Let¡¯s not battle it out for others tough at us. Furthermore, we cannot allow others to gain due to our differences.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Song Yajing did not know that this girl was so clear in her mind and understood everything so clearly. She threw the fruit in her hands onto the ss counter and said, ¡°You want to help me arrange the fruit tter right? Then you arrange it, and take your time while you¡¯re at it.¡±

    Song Yajing turned and left.

 Chapter 255 - Open Struggle And Veiled Strife

    <h4>Chapter 255: Open Struggle And Veiled Strife</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Looking at Song Yajing¡¯s departing figure, Ning Qing stuck out her pink tongue and made a face at her back.

    When a servant saw Ning Qing¡¯s lovely appearance, sheughed and said, ¡°Madam, let me cut the fruit.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m really good at it.¡± Ning Qing shook her head in a good mood. She cored the apple and made a hollow apple box.

    Then she ced some dragon fruit with cherries and set up a beautiful rabbit tter with ayer of yogurt sprinkled on it.

    ¡°Wow,¡± the servant looked at her worshipfully. ¡°Madam, your tter is beautiful, it¡¯s simr to those made by five-star chefs.¡±

    ¡°Right? I¡¯ve practiced it specially.¡± Ning Qing smiled with curved eyes. She handed the fruit tter to the servant. ¡°You can bring this fruit tter to the tea table.¡±

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t you want to bring it out yourself?¡±

    Ning Qing pouted her pink lips, ¡°No, didn¡¯t my mother ask me to stay in the kitchen all the time and note out. I dare not disobey her. When this tter satisfies my mother and she tells me toe out, only then do I dare toe out.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The servant nodded.

    ...

    In the living room, Lu Shaoming and an uncle stood by the windowsill to talk about business. Lu Dinghua and Song Yajing sat on the sofa with their elders and chatted. The servant brought up the fruit tter and everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. They couldn¡¯t help but praised, ¡°Yajing, your family has changed the cook again. This tter arrangement is a little interesting.¡±

    Song Yajing stiffened, this was obviously Ning Qing¡¯s masterpiece.

    Just now, when Ning Qing was cutting apples in the kitchen, she had taken a look. The girl had good knife-cutting skills.

    ¡°No, this is arranged by our Madam.¡± The servant responded respectfully.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said an elder with a little interest, ¡°howe your Madam doesn¡¯te out? The fruit tter is arranged so she shoulde out for a chat. We seldom have a chance to see her.¡±

    ¡°Madam said that when Madam Song has checked the fruit tter, she would only dare toe out after Madam Song is satisfied with it.¡±

    The elders looked at Song Yajing in session.

    Song Yajing red sideways at the servant, who was in his twenties and didn¡¯t know anything. He didn¡¯t know what to say or not to say.

    ¡°Haha, I just said it casually, I didn¡¯t expect... Ning Qing to take it seriously...¡± Song Yajing smoothed things out quickly.

    Lu Dinghua took Song Yajing¡¯s shoulder and patted her on the shoulder. He said jokingly, ¡°It¡¯s OK to teach your daughter inw as a mother-inw, but can¡¯t be too fierce. You¡¯ll frighten that girl Ning Qing. Go and ask her out.¡±

    Ask her out personally?

    Song Yajing took a look at Lu Dinghua. Lu Dinghua¡¯s expression did not change, but he was holding her shoulders with great strength, with a certain degree of deterrence.

    Song Yajing rose reluctantly and went to the kitchen.

    At this time, the eldersughed, ¡°Dinghua, I didn¡¯t expect your family to have a daughter-inw, your life is filled with so much fun, it has been said that the mother-inw and daughter-inws were natural enemies, but I see your family is very harmonious, the daughter-inw is very filial and obedient.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Lu Dinghua agreed.

    ...

    Song Yajing stood by the kitchen door. Ning Qing pretended to look around and inadvertently saw her. ¡°Mom, why are you here? What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, stop pretending,e out!¡±

    Ning Qing smiled slightly but did not pretend to be affectionate. She put down her fruit knife and followed Song Yajing into the living room.

    She was secretly pleased, she had lost so much with her mother inw, and finally, it was her mother-inw¡¯s turn to lose to her.

    Hah, if she doesn¡¯t do something good, her mother-inw would still treat her as a vegetarian.

    Who asked her to bully her!

    Entering the living room, Ning Qing sat on one side of the sofa, and the elders smiled kindly, ¡°Girl, tell your uncle the truth, did your mother-inw bully you? Don¡¯t be afraid. Today, all the uncles are here. Even if youin, we will all support you.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Ning Qing hesitated and looked down. Her little daughter inw appearance looked as if she had suffered many grievances. ¡°Mother is very kind to me, just a little bit...¡±

    Ning Qing deliberately stopped here, the original atmosphere of the living room suddenly became quiet.

    Song Yajing¡¯s expression was not looking good. Lu Dinghua was calm. Ning Qing¡¯s eyes glided across the faces of the elders with their own thoughts. Then she giggled, ¡°Mother doesn¡¯t like tough, she always pulls a long face with me.¡±

    Speaking of that, Ning Qing imitated the expression of Song Yajing with her lips pressed together and eyebrow furrowed. She was originally from an acting ss, and she imitated it vividly.

    Now, ¡°Haha.¡± Lu Dinghuaughed loudly, and those elders allughed and one after another after pausing for a moment, ¡°Haha...¡± theyughed perfunctorily.

    Their test had been easily answered by the little girl.

    People unavoidably looked at Ning Qing straight on she looked young and petite, they had not expected that she was also a scheming and difficult character to deal with.

    Ning Qing sneered in her heart, trying to make a topic using her, using her as a target, wait till the next life.

    ¡°Mom,e and have a slice of apple.¡± Ning Qing took another apple and handed it to Song Yajing¡¯s lips.

    Song Yajing, noting the presence of all the people, drew up her lips andughed, ¡°No need...¡±

    ¡°Mom, eat it.¡± Ning Qing could not help but put the sliced apple directly into Song Yajing¡¯s mouth.

    That rude gesture seemed to be saying ¨C ¨C Mom, if I ask you to eat it, you better eat it!

    Song Yajing, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Haha,¡± Lu Dinghua patted the armrest of the sofa. ¡°Look, the mother-inw and daughter-inw get along quite well with each other. They are like mother and daughter.¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course.¡± The elders hid their disappointment and simply agreed.

    At this time, ¡°Mr. Lu, Mrs. Lu.¡± Two people appeared at the door. Kong Lan had arrived with her daughter Zhou Zhilei.

    Ning Qing was very excited when she saw the mother and daughtering. As long as they came, she was still afraid that they would note.

    Obviously, both the mother and daughter had seen how she had just fed Song Yajing a slice of apple, especially Zhou Zhilei, who was looking at her resentfully.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, Zhilei. You¡¯re here? Sit down, please.¡± The mother and daughter had not been invited to this family dinner, but the two Lu and Zhou families were quite close, so Song Yajing said politely in and with enthusiasm.

    ¡°Mrs. Lu, excuse me.¡± Kong Lan arrogantly lifted his chin and stepped forward with Zhou Zhilei.

    Ning Qing met Kong Lan¡¯s eyes and did not speak. She just looked at the servant around her and opened her mouth. Her elegant voice was clear. ¡°Come here, serve tea to Mrs. Zhou and Miss Zhou.¡±

    ¡°Yes, madam.¡± The servant responded respectfully and stepped back.

    Kong Lan and Zhou Zhilei¡¯s eyes changed greatly. Just now, their little bit of arrogance had been severely whipped back by Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing looked at them andughed. Theughter meant ¨C ¨C how dare you to be so rampant aftering to my house, do not see who I am now?

    The young madam of the Lu family.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s wife.

    All the people present were elites. How could they not see through this open struggle and veiled strife, Song Yajing¡¯s heart was still biased towards Zhou Zhilei? She was angry to see that Ning Qing had deliberately put on the airs of the hostess. She wanted to give Ning Qing a look but failed. The elders on the sofa¡¯s had their disappointment from before swept away, as they looked there one after another with interest.

    Song Yajing suddenly remembered a phrase Ning Qing had said ¡ª seeing a y.

    Her eyes darkened, her eyebrows twisted slightly, and her enthusiasm for Kong Lan and Zhou Zhilei was greatly halved.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, Zhilei. Now that you¡¯re here,e and sit down,¡± Lu Dinghua said.

    ¡°Yes, thank you, Mr. Lu.¡± The mother and daughter went over.

    ...

    After sitting down, these elders naturally made a few polite remarks to the mother and daughter. Kong Lan answered absent-mindedly, then nced at Ning Qing directly. ¡°Miss Ning, we¡¯ve met once, but I don¡¯t know about Miss Ning¡¯s family and what your father does?¡±

    Ning Qingughed in her heart. This Kong Lan was impatient. She had started attacking her as soon as she arrived. And had also picked out her weakness.

    At this time, her little fragrant shoulder was protected by a big palm, Lu Shaoming had arrived unbeknownst to her, and was standing behind her sofa, this was the real support for her.

    ¡°Oh, my father runs apany. It¡¯s not a big one, but he¡¯s a good businessman who obeys the rules and regtions.¡± Ning Qing answered honestly.

    ¡°What does your mother do, which noble family does youe from, and what higher education have you received?¡±

    ¡°Well, my mother grew up in an orphanage and was brought into the Ning family by my grandmother at the age of 8 as a child bride. My mother is gentle, a good mother, and has always been my pride.¡± Ning Qingughed at the corners of her mouth, neither humble nor exalted.

    Lu Dinghua listened and raised his eyebrows. He looked at Ning Qing in front of him. The girl had answered honestly, but she was too honest.

    As far as he knew, she was an exquisite character. She could have skillfully avoided the question of checking her family background, but she had not.

    She had still answered very obediently.

    Lu Dinghua looked at his wife again and saw that her face was stiff and her expression said ¨C I am not ok with this.

    Lu Dinghua¡¯s mouth and eyes burst intoughter. This Ning Qing.

    Her family background had always been held in Song Yajing¡¯s hands and trampled under her feet, Song Yajing had even humiliated her with Kong Lan. Today, her chance of revenge had arrived.

    Today she had arrived as Mrs. Lu. Who made her lose face today was equivalent to embarrassing the entire Lu family.

    She had shown Song Yajing what it was like to lift a stone and drop it on her feet. She had made Song Yajing feel worse than when she had swallowed a fly.

    Looking at these elders¡¯ interested appearance, it was as if they had smelled the blood they had not seen for a long time, and they could not wait for the bloodshed to begin.

    ¡°Miss Ning, do you mean you are not from a noble family?¡± Zhou Zhilei¡¯s face had a pleased smile, Ning Qing had always been clever with a glib tongue, she had embarrassed her in front of these elders this time, she felt very happy.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ning Qing nodded generously, ¡°I¡¯m certainly not as noble as Miss Zhou, so to speak.¡±

    The mother and daughter of the Zhou family were satisfied. At that time, the elders could not help but watch the y and join in. ¡°Ah, Lassie Ning, I didn¡¯t expect you toe from such a background, but that¡¯s all right. Nobody asks the hero of their origin, as long as you and Shaoming live well. Just two days ago, when I read the news, I also saw that Yajing and Mrs. Zhou had attended the charity even and humiliated you. What¡¯s the matter, Lassie Ning? Is your mother-inw not satisfied with you?¡±

    The entire audience held their breath, waiting for Ning Qing¡¯s answer.

    Ning Qing did not reply immediately. She just brought the white water cup on the tea table and took a sip from it. Finally, she smiled at Song Yajing and winked yfully. ¡°Mom, everybody is asking if you are not satisfied with me. In fact, I also want to know if Mom will teach me how to answer.¡±

 Chapter 256 - Harmony

    <h4>Chapter 256: Harmony</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Song Yajing: ¡°...¡±

    Those old things saw her young age and took the opportunity to direct sharp questions at her. But she was neither flustered nor thrown off, and she was calm and collected as she answered those questions.

    Song Yajing took a deep breath ,and she knew that Ning Qing was definitely doing it on purpose!

    In this situation, under such circumstances, could she have any alternative answer?

    Song Yajing smiled graciously and said, ¡°Everything is a misunderstanding. Our Shaoming and Ning Qing are married already. Ning Qing is also my...daughter-inw. I am very satisfied with her.¡±

    The elder¡¯s expression went in in their eyes, and the mother-daughter pair of the Zhou family almost could not understand and channelled their dazed gazes towards Song Yajing. That questioning look that they had in their eyes was as if they were saying ¡ª Could it be that we are not battling on the same side?

    Song Yajing¡¯s emotions were tumbling all around. On normal days, she would praise the Zhou mother-daughter duo, and they did not think she would make them feel so ufortable at such an important asion.

    ¡°Madam Zhou, Zhilei, have some tea.¡± Song Yajing showed slight irritation in her tone.

    Kong Lan still wanted to say something, but Zhou Zhilei had already sensed Song Yajing¡¯s attitude, and she tugged on her own mother¡¯s sleeve.

    Ning Qing saw the subtle actions between the mother and daughter happening before her eyes, and sheughed heartily. ¡°Madam Zhou, Miss Zhou, it seems that after you stepped in the doors, you have addressed me as Miss Ning. The way you are addressing me is not too appropriate. This is my house, and I am Mrs Lu.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei and Kong Lan were furious as they gritted their teeth. They red at Ning Qing. But their gazes were hesitant because of the man standing behind Ning Qing. The man ced one hand in his pocket, and his deep eyes had a chilling tone while he looked at them inly.

    This man could not take others looking at his wife with evil intentions.

    The mother-daughter duo were stumped. They saw everyone was present, and there was no one protecting their actions so they clenched their teeth and said, ¡°Mrs. Lu.¡±

    ¡°Yes, both Madam Zhou and Miss Zhou are too polite,¡± Ning Qing carelessly replied andy backzily on the sofa.

    Kong Lan, Zhou Zhilei: ¡°...¡±

    At this moment, sounds ofughter were followed by a round of apuse. Someone had arrived at the door. Ning Qing recognized him; it was Song Jin.

    ¡°Older brother, you are here!¡± Song Yajing saw her own older brother and was jubnt. This was someone from her own family, and she went forward to wee him.

    ¡°Yajing, I have been here for a while. When I was at the door just now, I saw a great performance go on.¡± While Song Jin was speaking, he turned his gaze to Ning Qing and said two words, ¡°Great job.¡±

    Ning Qing stood up and said with a shy smile, ¡°Thank you, Uncle, for yourpliment.¡±

    The crowd engaged in small talk again, Song Jin possessed high status in the industry, so the moment he arrived, he sat directly beside the elder who was the most senior ¡ª the second most important seat.

    Lu Dinghua smiled as he said, ¡°Big Brother, it seems that you have met Ning Qing before. You guys know one another?¡±

    Song Yajing also looked in their direction.

    ¡°Not only do I know Ning Qing, we are in a partnership right now.¡±

    The elders were taken aback and said, ¡°President Song must be joking, Ning Qing is so young now. On top of that, what does she know about financial investment and specting on share prices? How would she coborate with you?¡±

    Song Jin waved his hands and said, ¡°You all do not know, although Ning Qing is young in age, she is the first person in the entertainment industry to achieve a box-office record of one billion five hundred million dors. She is also an A grade director now. In the short time of half a year, she has created her own studio, invested in an entertainmentpany, and shot a movie. She has done well both in the entertainment industry and investment sector. She did not overlook any factor, and today, she has skyrocketed to the Forbes list of wealthy celebrities in China, and she is the top millionaire among them. Don¡¯t you think this girl is amazing?¡±

    The elders all turned their shocked gazes towards Ning Qing, and they were taken aback. ¡°Hehe, we still did not know that Ning Qing was so capable. She looks so young and is only around 20. President Song, don¡¯t try to mess with us.¡±

    No one believed him.

    To be honest, wealthy families all judged someone by their family background. Ning Qing¡¯s family background was something they had investigated beforehand. At that time, they stillughed at her privately, and the Lu family had been blemished with such a daughter-inw who lowered down their social standing by so much.

    Any daughter-inw or granddaughter-inw that they picked among their ss could crush Ning Qing easily.

    The elders did not think that Ning Qing would have such great aplishments, and they still stuck with that one line. She was only a young girl around 20. She was way too young and tender.

    Song Jinughed and said, ¡°If you all don¡¯t believe me, you can go verify it yourself. I, Song Jin, will not make up false news. To be honest, at the start, I really admired this young girl, so I wanted to open an entertainmentpany with her. But did you know how Ning Qing, this girl, replied to me?¡±

    The elders were excited and asked, ¡°What did she say?¡±

    ¡°That girl Ning Qing said, ¡®With my poprity and footing in the entertainment industry as Ning Qing today, if I open an entertainmentpany, it will definitely be popr. What do you possess to talk about partnership with me?¡¯¡±

    ¡°...¡± The elders froze, and then followed up with theirughter. ¡°Such a bossy tone!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, at that time I was upset. So that girl Ning Qing said that she wanted to follow behind me to learn about investment and spection on stock prices. I snorted and had the same outlook as everyone here. I said that she did not know a single thing. What do you have to be talking about a partnership between us? But I did not expect her to say, ¡®President Song, the focus of your investment and spection of stock prices are all centred in the entertainment industry. There is nothing that I, Ning Qing would not know about regarding this industry.¡¯¡±

    ¡°...¡± The elders nced twice at Ning Qing andmented, ¡°How savage!¡±

    She was so young but so savage.

    Song Jin was getting agitated as he spoke, he was actually a person who had been through much. He was clear and collected as he recalled a story, and he made others interested in what he had to say. ¡°In the end, I decided to partner up with that girl Ning Qing. At this moment, Shaoming only came at thatst moment. Shaoming opened his mouth and addressed me as Uncle, and this girl was in a daze from then on. Did you know what she said?¡±

    ¡°Oh, what did she say?¡± The audience appetites were whetted, and they anxiously waited for his reply.

    ¡°This young girl said, ¡®I am so sorry, I did know you were his Uncle. What about this, let me open an entertainmentpany with Uncle, haha...¡¯¡±

    The eldersughed and said, ¡°This girl Ning Qing is giving charity to President Song.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we didn¡¯t expect that President Song has gone through these years, and atst lost to his own nephew¡¯s wife. Haha.¡±

    The elders were allughing, and while theyughed they use their gaze to scan Ning Qing again. Ning Qing did not speak. She was smiling as she looked down, and she looked girly and shy.

    The tall, long-limbed man stood behind her and caressed her hair twice. She turned her gaze behind and smiled at him.

    At this moment, the atmosphere in the living room got even more boisterous. Some eldersughed and said, ¡°Dinghua, Yajing, look how good the rtionship between Shaoming and this girl Ning Qing is. You guys didn¡¯t even say anything and earned such a capable and obedient daughter inw in the family; your taste is very evil.¡±

    Lu Dinghua nced at Ning Qing. Although she was only 21, she was graceful and poised. She knew how to behave appropriately depending on the asion; she was nimble and intelligent.

    ¡°Haha, we are not worthy of such praise. That is all because of my son¡¯s good taste.¡± Lu Dinghuaughed loudly, and as heughed he gave a push to Song Yajing beside him, who was behaving like a wooden block.

    Song Yajing was embarrassed. To be honest, she did not believe that Ning Qing was so capable. If anyone else were praising Ning Qing like this, she would not have believed them. But this was not someone else; it was her own brother by blood.

    The women in wealthy families all want to cement their statuses. Not only do they want to have strong capabilities, they also need their own families supporting them, so she was always docile and obedient towards Song Jin.

    Throughout these years, both brother and sister have supported one another and made it to today. The rtionship they had between them could not even bepared to what she had with Lu Dinghua.

    Song Yajing could not help but look at Ning Qing formally, and she saw her son and daughter inw both casting amorous nces at one another. Sheughed awkwardly and followed with Lu Dinghua¡¯s flow and said, ¡°Yes, it would be good as long they have a good rtionship with one another.¡±

    At this moment, both Kong Lan and Zhou Zhilei¡¯s hearts were overturned, they were both full of jealousy and rage yet embarrassed. The moment Song Jin came, the entire scene overturnedpletely. The people in the living room were all full of praise for Ning Qing, and even made Song Yajing reconsider her view of Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing had be the spotlight of the crowd, and the mother-daughter duo were seated at the corner of the sofa. No one was bothering with them. Everyone was a family, and they were like orphans who had been dumped. Everyone else was making them ufortable and ignoring thempletely.

    At this moment, Song Jin wiped his smile from his face. He squinted his eyes and turned his gaze in the direction of Kong Lan and Zhou Zhilei. He said vaguely, ¡°This has to depend on the person; you can¡¯t base everything on their family background. Some peoplee from great background but have bad personalities. It is like gold and jade on the outside, rot and decay on the inside.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. President Song makes sense with his words.¡± The elders agreed with him.

    It was obvious that his words were directed at the mother-daughter pair, Kong Lan and Zhou Zhilei. These words were like a tight p and made their faces crimson red. When he lifted his gaze to look at them, those elders could discern the mocking tone in Song Jin¡¯s voice, and they were waiting for a great show to y out while observing the scene.

    Kong Lan wanted to throw a temper tantrum on the spot, but Zhou Zhilei firmly tugged on her mother¡¯s shirt. They could not afford to offend Song Jin. Once they did so, it would end all possibilities of her entering the Lu family.

    At this moment, Ning Qing stood up, and with her graceful demeanour, she was gracious as she curved her eyebrows and smiled saying, ¡°Uncle, you have been praising me from the moment you entered the door. You must be thirsty now. Let me go and make you a cup of tea.¡±

    The elders heard her words and were not happy. They all teased her saying, ¡°Ning Qing, this girl, why, once your unclepliments you, you make him a cup of tea. We alsoplimented you, why haven¡¯t you made any for us? Look at her; this girl is biased.¡±

    Ning Qing winked and smiled cheekily saying, ¡°I will, I will make tea for everyone. Even if I had borrowed 10 lives, I would not dare to forget all uncles here.¡±

    Ning Qing turned to go into the kitchen.

    Lu Shaoming looked at his own wife¡¯s small shadow. His eyes were full of deep satisfaction, and he knew from the start that she was able to deal with all sorts of asions, buting to the Lu home today, he was still very wary. He was afraid that she would be wronged by them, but she was nimble. Not only did she make Song Yajing concede to herpletely, she had also made all these sly foxes so happy.

    Sometimes, doing something good was easy, but how to be a good person, that waspletely based on knowledge itself.

    At this moment, both Kong Lan and Zhou Zhilei stood up to bid farewell. The elders politely bid farewell to them. Song Yajing said goodbye, and she did not try to persuade them to stay further.

    Neither of them had even made it out the door, and they heard the melodious chattering from the living room. They totally did not take the two of them to heart, and this mother-daughter duo were furious. It was as if they had eaten a bomb, and they rushed out of the door.

    ...

    They ate dinner. The whole ce was bustling with noise and excitement, and after they left the table, Lu Dinghua brought Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing to stand together by the door to send guests off. Song Yajing stood alone to send off her own older brother, Song Jin.

    The driver opened the door, Song Jin sat in the back, and the windows rolled down. He withdrew the smile on his face, and there was a cigar in his mouth. His eyes were deep and sharp as he looked at Song Yajing, who was standing outside. He said softly, ¡°Sister, Big Brother thinks that Ning Qing is really good.¡±

 Chapter 257 - Find Zhou Hengâ€™s Biological Granddaughter If You Can

    <h4>Chapter 257: Find Zhou Heng¡¯s Biological Granddaughter If You Can</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    When Song Jin had praised Ning Qing in the living room, Song Yajing could still regard his words as polite conversation, but she was very surprised that her eldest brother had used the phrase ¡°very good¡± in private.

    ¡°Big brother, let me tell you that I am very unhappy with Ning Qing. First, she has a bad background. Second, Shaoming is very affectionate with her, which is not good for a man.¡±

    Song Jin smoked a cigar and flicked the ashes with one hand outside the window. ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve already been back for some days. You¡¯ve had some contact with Ning Qing and Shaoming. What¡¯s the result?¡±

    Speaking of this, Song Yajing was not very happy. She did not speak.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never won, have you? Look, you can¡¯t beat Shaoming now, or even Ning Qing. I think Dinghua¡¯s heart is biased towards your daughter-inw, so keep your dissatisfaction to yourself in the future, because the entire Lu family will ignore it.¡±

    Song Yajing froze, showing some panic.

    ¡°Sister, actually, women at every stage should have their specific mission. At your age, you have to understand that the mother¡¯s status rises with the son; the better Shaoming is in the future, the better off you will be. Shaoming¡¯s affection for Ning Qing is so deep that no one in T City is unaware of it. I think that only you don¡¯t know about it. Don¡¯t let the incident at the Ou family charity dinner happen again. You give yourself your own status.¡±

    ¡°Brother, I see.¡± Song Yajing nodded.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Only then did Song Jin showed a satisfied look, ¡°Sister, we have survived the storms all these years as brother and sister; when has Big Brother ever steered you wrong? Big brother always judges people very urately, this Ning Qing, I think she¡¯s good.¡±

    Song Yajing¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, and she looked at her eldest brother in perplexity.

    Song Jin continued with his cigar in his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve been standing at the gate for a long time. What kind of goods are the mother and daughter pair from the Zhou family? Can¡¯t you see that the Zhou family of the world¡¯s winery king is in decline? It¡¯s no surprise though, Zhou Heng started from scratch and only got a daughter when he was middle-aged. She was the apple of his eye and had inherited Zhou Heng¡¯s talent in red winemaking. At the age of three, she could taste the ingredients in the red wine. At the age of six, she had made her first bottle of wine, which shocked the red wine industry. Unfortunately, there was an unexpected situation in the red wine industry. That daughter was seven years old when she got lost in the streets of the United States, and she has never been found.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of Zhou Heng¡¯s adopted son? He¡¯s useless. I saw Kong Lan and Zhou Zhilei just now. They are but mediocre women. Zhou Yuanda, Zhou Zhilei¡¯s brother, is a genius though. Unfortunately, he¡¯s a genius in the medical field. I can¡¯t understand what you really like about the Zhou family.¡±

    Song Yajing couldn¡¯t speak. She was a woman, and naturally, she didn¡¯t see the problem as deeply as a man.

    After he had finished smoking a cigar, Song Jin snuffed it out in the car¡¯s ashtray. He brushed at his clothes and looked at Song Yajing. ¡°Alright, go back, sister. Remember, it was not easy for you to settle down in the position of the owner and mother of the Lu family all these years. Don¡¯t destroy yourself again. Also, don¡¯t think about that Zhou Zhilei; find Zhou Heng¡¯s biological granddaughter if you can.¡±

    The limousine sped away.

    ...

    The elders had all left, and the servants were cleaning the vi. Lu Shaoming took Ning Qing¡¯s little hand. ¡°Dad, Mom, we¡¯re going to go home.¡±

    Song Yajing was quiet after Song Jin¡¯s suggestion. Lu Dinghuaughed and said, ¡°Shaoming, do you remember your mother¡¯s birthday?¡±

    Birthday?

    Lu Shaoming looked at Song Yajing, who was also stunned. The Lu family never celebrated birthdays. They were very surprised and wondered about Lu Dinghua¡¯s intentions at the moment.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Mom¡¯s birthday in half a month,¡± Lu Shaoming answered.

    Lu Dinghua patted Lu Shaoming on the shoulder and said with relief, ¡°Fellow, so you still remember your mother¡¯s birthday? I thought you had a wife and had forgotten your mother. How about this: This is also the first birthday of your mother after we have weed a daughter-inw into the Lu family. Let Ning Qing n the birthday banquet.¡±

    Lu Shaoming frowned and disagreed. ¡°Dad, Ning Qing has been pregnant for four and a half months...¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes shone and she quickly opened her mouth to interrupt Lu Shaoming. Sheughed and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, thank you for trusting me so much and handing me such an important task, but... I¡¯ve just entered into the Lu family not long ago, and it¡¯s my first time hosting such arge banquet. I am afraid that my experience will be insufficient and would not be thoughtful enough. It might aggrieve Mom.¡±

    Lu Dinghua looked at Ning Qing with a smile. Good gal; she had asked him for amnesty order before things started.

    She thinks fast.

    ¡°Ning Qing, be it a big or small banquet, it¡¯s still your good intentions as a daughter-inw. Besides, your mother will still be happy.¡±

    ¡°Well, then I shall ept the task. Dad and Mom, you can rest assured that in half a month, I will have nned a beautiful birthday banquet for Mom.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Lu Dinghua nced at Lu Shaoming. ¡°Look, your wife is better than you. Ning Qing, I will have the housekeeper help you with this banquet. The banquet is not so easy to n. There will be many trivial things. Come home tomorrow; I will let the housekeeper teach you the process.¡±

    ¡°Ok. Thank you, Dad.¡±

    ...

    They left the Lu family home. They had not driven today. Lu Shaoming took Ning Qing¡¯s little hand as they strolled along.

    Summer nights were the busiest. There was a noisy crowd among the neon car lights in the city. Everyone was joking andughing, and it was a bustling scene.

    The small hand in his palm was soft and boneless. Lu Shaoming couldn¡¯t resist it. He gently squeezed it and looked sideways. There were square bricks with crossesid under their feet. The girl was in a good mood and was jumping around on the square bricks.

    It was very childish.

    ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t jump, be careful of our Little Master Lu.¡± The man was full of tenderness and wondered if all pregnant women were like her. Jumping around and were full of energy. Worrying him all the time.

    ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t jump hard. The doctor said that pregnant women should exercise in moderation,¡± Ning Qing said with a sweet smile.

    Lu Shaoming had no choice but to put one hand in his pocket while indulging her.

    At this time, there were pedestrians walking by the roadside, and people all looked over. The man was too dazzling. He wore a light blue shirt, brown skinny trousers, and through his thin shirt, they could almost feel his strong shoulder des. His two proud legs were covered by fashionable pants, and they swung around a littlenguidly and calmly; The scent of 1982 Chateau Lafite emanated from him; it was a strong mature man¡¯s scent.

    And the girl he was holding looked extremely young. Her little face that had been moisturized was covered with ayer of a healthy pink ¡ª definitely a young girl.

    The passers-by understood that in a couple with an old husband, the man was bound to pamper his young wife more than usual.

    ¡°Hubby, I know why you had found Song Jin now. This is indeed a good n to kill two birds with one stone. Firstly, it is to pave the way for my career. Secondly, it is to suppress mom. I see that my mother is very dependent on Uncle¡¯s advice and was very obedient. Everyone has their vanquisher in this world indeed.¡±

    Lu Shaoming grinned. That night she had said she would attend the family dinner. He had listened to her.

    Since she wasing, he had to n for her.

    Without full assurance, he would not take her back to the Lu family.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Shaoming reached out and caressed the girl¡¯s little head like a pet he loved. ¡°Although I had found Song Jin, Wifey is the one with skills and could convince Song Jin.¡±

    After being praised, Ning Qing stopped jumping about. She smiled like a flower blooming. Two slender arms hooked his arm, and she leaned her little head on his shoulder. She squinted proudly and said, ¡°That¡¯s expected. Who¡¯s your wife?¡±

    After the exercise, the girl¡¯s sparse and tidy fringe was stuck to her forehead, and there were glittering beads of sweat on the dainty tip of her nose.

    Lu Shaoming held her in his arms, took out his big palm from his trousers pocket, and gently wiped the sweat away for her. He gently pampered her. ¡°Yes, the woman that I, Lu Shaoming likes is really skilled.¡±

    Ning Qing giggled andughed very happily.

    ¡°Ning Qing, why did you promise to n the birthday banquet? You¡¯re pregnant now, and you shouldn¡¯t exert yourself too much.¡±

    When the man spoke, he rubbed his firm jaw against her bright forehead. His soft enticing voice resonated in her ears, and Ning Qing narrowed her eyes in pleasure.

    ¡°Hubby, I have officially entered the Lu family after today¡¯s family dinner. Dad had asked me to n the birthday banquet; it was equivalent to telling the world that I am the daughter-inw of the Lu family. That¡¯s a good thing. Moreover, with Dad¡¯s amnesty order, mom won¡¯t dare to be fussy and embarrass me.¡±

    That day, Lu Dinghua had said that he would test her when they were at the studio. She knew she had seeded today.

    This birthday banquet was the second test. If she seeded again, she would really be the eldest daughter-inw of the Lu family.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Shaoming looked down and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Mom dares not embarrass you with me around.¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her little head when she heard his words. Her sparkling autumn pupils looked at him beautifully. ¡°Hubby, I can control Mom by myself. Don¡¯t cause me any trouble. Do you know that mothers-inw and daughters-inw are natural enemies, because they both love the man at the same time? If you are biased towards me at this time, it is equivalent to letting me be a thorn in the eyes of Mom. Hubby, don¡¯t be sandwiched between us; you just keep quiet.¡±

    Lu Shaoming disapproved of her remarks, but looking at the girl¡¯s eager eyes full of expectations, he raised a brow and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Good Hubby.¡± Ning Qing reached out and touched his handsome face. ¡°Hubby, sing the Happy birthday song for Mom at the birthday banquet?¡±

    Lu Shaoming listened and frowned. And this meant...?

    He was too old to sing happy birthday to others. How childish and emotional. Asking him, a 31-year-old man, to sing the birthday song to his mother who he was not close to... That image was simply unthinkable.

    ¡°Hubby, Mom will be very touched when you sing to her. I promise this will be the best birthday gift she has received. Hubby, just sing once. I like to hear you sing best.¡±

    Lu Shaoming squeezed her shoulders hard and rejected it. ¡°Ning Qing, this matter cannot be discussed.¡±

    Listening to the man¡¯s resolute tone, Ning Qing sighed. She did not bring up the subject again.

    Walking along, she saw the ice-cream shop. Her fair hand grabbed the corner of the man¡¯s clothes. Her little hand pointed as she said, ¡°Hubby, I want to eat ice-cream.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s too cold and will freeze our Little Master Lu.¡±

 Chapter 258 - Look At Him, She Would Follow Behind Him, Itâ€™s Up To Him, And Wish Him Well.

    <h4>Chapter 258: Look At Him, She Would Follow Behind Him, It¡¯s Up To Him, And Wish Him Well.</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing heard and was not pleased. A while ago, he was against singing and rejected her firmly. She could ept it, but she could not ept that he was not allowing her to eat ice cream.

    It was due to her own principles.

    Ning Qing stopped in her tracks, and she shook off the man¡¯s hand and pouted her delicate and feminine cheeks as she said, ¡°Hmph! Lu Shaoming, everything you say now is about Little Young Master Lu; I just knew that you only love him but don¡¯t love me anymore.¡±

    The girl¡¯s angry look made Lu Shaoming¡¯s bones soft, and his heart pumped a stream of warmth through his entire body. Suddenly, he wanted to throw her...into bed.

    Cruelly squeeze her dry and bully her.

    He swallowed his saliva and replied, ¡°Okay, you stay here. I go and buy it for you.¡±

    The man lifted his feet and walked into the ice cream shop.

    Ning Qing felt that her heart was happy like a flower in bloom. He hadn¡¯t wanted to ept her in a good mood fooling around with him, so she had to use extreme methods to make him cooperate.

    ...

    The man came back quickly. He had an ice-cream cone in his hands. Ning Qing¡¯s eyes brightened, and she took into her small hand, then she happily started to eat the ice cream.

    Lu Shaoming held onto her small shoulders. He was thinking of the scene where she was eating ice cream alone by the road side while she was crying 3 months ago.

    He had originally felt tight and ufortable, but now his entire body was in pain.

    He turned his gaze downwards, and the girl did not bear to bite the ice cream. She was stretching out her tongue to lick the sides of the ice cream. Her small, cherry-like lips had some on them, and she was very satisfied eating it.

    He did not understand why she loved to eat things like that.

    ¡°Is it good?¡± he asked hoarsely.

    ¡°It¡¯s good...¡± The girl did not have time to bother with him, but she was also scared that he would not allow her to eat it again in the future, so she added, ¡°I will eat slowly. I will melt it inside my mouth then swallow it down. Like this, I wouldn¡¯t freeze our little Young Master Lu.¡±

    Lu Shaoming bent down slightly, and his sexy thin lips were at the side of her ears. ¡°Our little Young Master Lu doesn¡¯t like to eat things like this. What about this ¡ª after it¡¯s melted, you feed it to me.¡±

    Ning Qing, who was eating the ice cream, froze, and she lifted her gaze and looked into the man¡¯s hot and dark eyes.

    He lifted his eyebrows while looking at her and had the vibe of a matured man.

    Ning Qing felt her face blush, and she could not help but be displeased at him while she said, ¡°What about you talking about? You are so shameless...¡±

    Lu Shaoming tightened his grip on her shoulders and said, ¡°Ning Qing, I have to go on a business trip tomorrow. I will only be back in a week. Thest time was already a month ago; is it appropriate behaviour towards your husband? You are not afraid that I would hold back for too long, and then go looking for other women?¡±

    ¡°You dare!¡±

    ¡°Whether I dare or not depends on Wifey¡¯s performance tonight.¡± Lu Shaoming was in a good mood, and he held onto the girl¡¯s small hand as they went home.

    The man¡¯s steps were huge. Ning Qing, who had been held by him up until this point, was left behind, and she blushed as she stole a nce at his straight and handsome back. She could no longer taste the vour of the ice cream in her mouth anymore.

    This bad man, what was this performance he was talking about?

    He was a liar.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming left for the business trip and Ning Qing went to the Lu vi. The butler passed a thick stack of documents in front of her, and he said, ¡°Madam, this is the names list for invitations to the banquet, the menu for the food, as well as the decorations and designs of the banquet hall. Madam, please make a decision and I will order someone to prepare them.¡±

    Ning Qing felt a little stumped; there was so much.

    Only when she really saw the amount of detail going into the banquet did she realize what Lu Dinghua meant as the nitty gritty matters that were so tedious. She needed to decide on every single factor.

    ¡°Okay...¡± Ning Qing put herself into battle mode and she took out her pen and marked 1, 2, 3 on the documents....

    The butler was puzzled with her actions and he asked, ¡°Madam, what are you doing now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am arranging these documents in the order of urgency. For example, the decorations of the banquet hall can be pushed back for 2 days, and my mission today would be first to confirm the guest list for the invitations. Half a month is enough time for that. Many rtives of the Lu family are overseas, and it would be better to call them earlier to invite them over in order for them to arrange their schedule ordingly.¡±

    The butler nodded his head knowingly. Although this madam was young, she was meticulous and calm when handling matters. She had the poise of a person from an influential family.

    ¡°Oh right, butler,¡± Ning Qing asked while she was busy. ¡°Which wine should we use for the banquet this time?¡±

    ¡°The banquets of the Lu family will always use the wine from the Zhou family.¡± As he said this, the butler tried to test her. ¡°Of course, if Madam doesn¡¯t want to use the wine from the Zhou family, we can also use other wines.¡±

    ¡°Change? Why do we have to change it? They¡¯re the big shots of winemaking. The Zhou family¡¯s wines are not only famous but also have good taste; it matches our family.¡±

    The old butler saw their Madam¡¯s small delicate little face and smiled even brighter. To achieve great things, one would need to first clearly differentiate between public and private matters. Madam was gracious in this aspect.

    ¡°Butler, which brand of red wine from the Zhou¡¯s have we always been using? You give me a bottle for me to bring home to taste it. My mother especially likes to drink red wine.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± The butler agreed.

    At this moment, Song Yajing made her way downstairs. She was dressed formally and it looked like she was about to go out.

    ¡°Mum.¡± Ning Qing immediately stood up to greet her, and she smiled heartily and asked, ¡°Mum, where are you going?¡±

    Although Song Yajing did not look to be too happy, her attitude had a 180 degree change from before. She heeded the warnings from Song Jin and would temporarily not do anything to her. She decided to first observe Ning Qing for a period of time before nning her next move.

    Furthermore, her son Lu Shaoming had left for a business trip. Ning Qing came here every day. She needed to wee her with good food and drinks. If she met with any incident at the Lu home, Dinghua and Shaoming would not spare her.

    She was not that foolish to lift the stone to hit her own feet again.

    The status she had today did note easy.

    ¡°I am going to receive someone. You stay here obediently to settle your own matters,¡± Song Yajing said stiffly and went out of the door.

    Ning Qing looked at her mother inw¡¯s back profile and stuck out her tongue. What was there to be proud of? There would be a day that I would convince you.

    Hmph.

    ...

    Song Yajing came back in the afternoon, and she brought back a young and handsome boy.

    The boy was dressed in a white floral t-shirt and ripped jeans, and he had a huge pair of sunsses on his face. He also had a pair of earphones in his ears. He looked hip and fashionable, and he looked every bit like a pampered son of a wealthy family.

    Song Yajing was very enthusiastic towards the boy. ¡°Yingjie,e in quick. This time, you have to stay at auntie¡¯s house for a long time.¡±

    Song Yingjie?

    Ning Qing saw the documents before. She knew of Song Yingjie. The Song family had one son and two daughters, Song Jin was the oldest brother and Song Yajing and Song Yashu were sisters. Unfortunately, after Song Yashu got married and met with a difficult pregnancy with Song Yingjie, she lost too much blood while giving birth to him, and she passed on in the process of doing so. Song Yajing had pampered this nephew who lost his mother from birth very much.

    ¡°Mum.¡± Ning Qing walked forward and she looked towards Song Yingjie with a friendly smile as she said, ¡°Yingjie, how are you?¡±

    Song Yingjie took off his sunsses, and scanned Ning Qing from head to toe before saying, ¡°You are the wife of Brother Shaoming?¡± The next line he did not say out loud ¡ª You are just so normal.

    Ning Qing felt her head hurt. He looked to be someone who was hard to be around.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t stand around anymore. Come, the time for lunch is here. Let¡¯s have lunch.¡±

    ...

    The trio sat at the dining table to have their meal. The servants ced a y pot by Song Yingjie¡¯s side. Ning Qing had a nce, and inside it was vermicelli with duck blood.

    The rice in Ning Qing¡¯s mouth instantly became tasteless. She secretly had a nce towards the kitchen, and she actually thought the servants would serve another bowl to her, but in the end, they did not.

    Song Yajing said, ¡°Yingjie, the dishes today are all your favourite. Eat more. When you were young, didn¡¯t you especially love to eat vermicelli with duck blood? Aunt specially ordered someone to prepare it for you. The taste is very authentic; you try some.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the y pot that was sizzling. There were green vegetables floating on top, fried bean curd and kelp slices... It looked absolutely delicious.

    She also wanted to have a bite.

    She nced again at Song Yingjie, he was eating with one earpiece plugged into his ear, and he used his chopsticks to ce some rice into his mouth. He looked sloppy and was neither warm nor cold towards Song Yajing, and he did not give a nce at the y pot.

    Ning Qing thought in her heart: Such a waste of natural resources!

    Even a pregnantdy like her did not get to enjoy special dishes made for her. If he didn¡¯t want to eat, it could be given to her to eat.

    Ning Qing also felt weird about this. The impression that Song Yajing had given her so far was that she was always a strict person who was not easy to get close to, but she was actually so kind towards her own nephew.

    But it was to be expected. Looking at the attitude Song Yajing had towards her own older brother Song Jin, it was easy to know she was especially good towards those from her own family.

    Since things were like that, couldn¡¯t she treat Lu Shaoming better?

    Could there be anyone dearer than her own son?

    Ning Qing sighed in her heart.

    But she also felt a little relieved. It seemed that Song Yajing still had some conscience within her, and she still had the chance to reform her. Ha.

    As Ning Qing was feeling delighted, Song Yingjie who was seated opposite her suddenly lifted his head and said, ¡°Oi!¡±

    Ning Qing froze. She lifted her head up in a daze and pointed towards herself, saying, ¡°You are calling me?¡±

    Song Yingjie rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Is there anyone else around here?¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡± She was not called ¡°oi.¡± He was such a rude kid.

    Ning Qingughed and asked, ¡°Yingjie, what did you call me for?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it is nothing much. Aren¡¯t you famous celebrity Ning Qing? Could you give me some autographs?¡±

    Ning Qing did not have a chance to reply and Song Yajing said with a pampering tone, ¡°Yingjie, you are only 20 now and still in school. Don¡¯t ever follow others and go chasing after stars.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, I am not a fan of Ning Qing, but many of my male friends like Ning Qing. They paste photos of Ning Qing on their dorm walls. The photos they download in their phones are also of her. If they have nothing to do, they will look at pictures of her, and salivate while doing so. They are literally obsessed. They heard that Brother Shaoming¡¯s wife is Ning Qing, and they begged me to get some autographs for them. They also were envious of Brother Shaoming for marrying such a goddess; he is so blissful!¡±

    Ning Qing knew this naughty fellow was doing it on purpose. She watched as her mother-inw¡¯s expression darkened.

    Her mother-inw was always taking offense that she was working in the entertainment industry. She had allegedly had amorous rtionships with different men, and this naughty chap must be here to expose her cons.

    Ning Qing graciously ced a smile on her lips and said, ¡°Yingjie, isn¡¯t it just some autographs? It is easy to do. I will sign some for youter. I have 70 million fans now; there are many passionate ones among them. Like the previous time, there was a 4 year old girl who used all of her money in her piggy bank to buy a cute Barbie doll to gift it to me. She still encouraged me, Sister Ning, to not bother about others¡¯ views of me. She had told me that I need to persist being myself, and this small girl had said that everyone on earth had their good and bad points. If someone¡¯s heart was not pure then they would see the entire world as dark and eerie, and as for those impure people, we can only look at them, let them be. Give them freedom and wish them well... Yingjie, what do you think?¡±

    At this moment, the old butler was standing at the side of the dining table. He heard Ning Qing¡¯s words and could not help but smile.

    He could hear how Song Yingjie was making life difficult for her, but this Madam was glib with her tongue and with a few sentences, she had made Song Yingjie at a loss for words.

 Chapter 259 - She Was Deep In Conspiracy But Did Not Realise It

    <h4>Chapter 259: She Was Deep In Conspiracy But Did Not Realise It</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Song Yingjie stared and hummed.

    ¡°All right, stop talking and eat,¡± Song Yajing said.

    Ning Qing was a happy girl, little child. How could she not be able to settle him?

    Ning Qing was in a good mood and reached out with her chopsticks and got arge drumstick.

    But the drumstick was seized by another pair of chopsticks. Before she could exert herself, the drumstick had been taken by Song Yingjie into his bowl.

    He looked at her, grinning and biting into the drumstick.

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡± My drumstick!

    ...

    Song Yajing had found Song Yingjie an aristocratic school here to make up for his sses during the summer vacation, so Ning Qing seldom saw Song Yingjie at home, but they had really be enemies.

    On the first day, Ning Qing realized that the list of raw materials she had prepared on her desk was missing. She had clearly ced it on the desk, but she could not find it anyway.

    She asked a servant, ¡°Did you see anyone touch my list?¡±

    ¡°Replying to Madam, this morning I seemed to have seen Master Yingjiee before he went to school.¡±

    Ning Qing knew it must be him. She took out her cell phone and dialed Song Yingjie¡¯s number, but he hadn¡¯t answered.

    That bad boy had dared to not answer her call.

    ¡°Ah!¡± At this time, a scream sounded. Ning Qing looked sideways. It turned out that the servant¡¯s pants had touched the chair while she was cleaning it and had gotten stuck.

    Ning Qing looked forward. There was a smell of sticky glue on the chair. It was transparent and could not be noticed without looking at it carefully.

    And this chair was where she was supposed to be sitting.

    Alright, so that bad boy wanted to stick her down?

    Song Yingjie!

    Ning Qing clenched her fist.

    When Song Yingjie came home after school in the afternoon, Ning Qing quickly caught up with him and asked him, ¡°Hey, Song Yingjie, I haven¡¯t offended you, so why do you keep ying tricks on me?¡±

    Song Yingjie looked back at her and rolled his eyes, which meant ¡ª I just don¡¯t like you.

    Ning Qing: ¡°You...¡±

    Then Song Yajing came out. ¡°Yingjie, Ning Qing, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Auntie,¡± said Song Yingjie, pouting in a grievance. He pointed at Ning Qing as he said, ¡°She scolded me just now. She said this is the Lu family home, not the Song¡¯s, and drove me away.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing! Did you say that?¡± Song Yajing was immediately stern.

    Ning Qing straightened up her small body quickly. She furrowed her eyebrows and said, ¡°Mom, whoever said that is a puppy.¡±

    Song Yajing: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    Because the purchase list of raw materials was no longer avable, Ning Qing had to work overtime and rushed to make another one, causing her to sleepte at night.

    The next day, it rained. She got out of the limousine and ran into the vi, but her hair was still wet.

    The servant handed the hairdryer to her. ¡°Madam, let me dry your hair for you.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes curved as she smiled and took the hairdryer. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll dry it myself. You can attend to your own business.¡±

    The servant went away.

    Ning Qing found the button on the hairdryer, pressed it, and the desired warm wind blew out, as well as a stream of flour.

    Instantly, Ning Qing¡¯s small face was as white as snow.

    The hairdryer slid down from her hand to the ground, and Ning Qing froze. At this moment, with a pfft, Song Yingjie, who was going to school, saw her andughed heartlessly.

    Ning Qing felt the maliceing from all over the world. She jumped up to chase Song Yingjie. ¡°Stupid boy, stop right there!¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Song Yingjie made a face at Ning Qing and ran all the way into the car.

    Ning Qing gritted her teeth in anger and looked back, only to see the servants of the Lu familyughing secretly at her funny appearance.

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    On the third day, Ning Qing could not bear Song Yingjie¡¯s pranks anymore. This boy was definitely one of the worst people she had ever met.

    After a busy afternoon, Ning Qing was sleepy. She went to her guest room at 5 p.m. to take a nap, whichsted until 7 p.m.

    Ning Qing was having a beautiful dream. She dreamt that Lu Shaoming was back. She plunged into the warm and broad arms of the man. Lu Shaoming was kissing her.

    ¡°Hubby...¡± Ning Qing pouted her juicy red lips as she cried out sweetly and coquettishly, and she slowly opened her eyes.

    She opened her eyes and immediately saw a magnified handsome face. Song Yingjie.

    Both the Lu and Song families had good genes and congenital advantages in appearance. Song Yingjie, who was 20 this year, was no exception. His facial features were extremely beautiful.

    Ning Qing had just woken up and was still a little confused. She realized that her two slender arms were wrapped around Song Yingjie¡¯s neck. She had probably thought of him as Lu Shaoming.

    Song Yingjie stooped, two hands propped on the bed, apparently in a passive position. Their faces were very close, both of them had long curly eyshes, it was as if they could touch each other with a blink of an eye.

    ¡°Hey, stupid boy, why are you in my room?¡± Ning Qing asked.

    Song Yingjie looked at the small face that was so close to him. Their ages were not much different from each other. The girl¡¯s voice was a little hoarse as she had just woken up, and she was also a little bossy in a charming way.

    It was the first time he hade into such close contact with a girl. His ears turned warm for unknown reasons.

    ¡°Hey, Song Yingjie, are you blushing?¡± Ning Qing seemed to have discovered a new world. She let go of his neck andughed, ¡°So you will blush too you stupid fellow. I thought your skin was bulletproof.¡±

    Only then did Song Yingjie stand up. He still had a dog¡¯s tail grass in one hand. He was probably going to tickle her nose; he was too horrible.

    Ning Qing sat up slowly. She got out of bed and saw the boy standing still. She asked, ¡°Hey, Song Yingjie, what on earth are you trying to do? Now your auntie is not here, there is only us. Tell me: Where I have offended you? You¡¯re already 20 years old this year. How can you break into a girl¡¯s room at will? Besides, I¡¯m still your sister-inw. You¡¯ll cause others to misunderstand like this.¡±

    As Ning Qing said that, she went to the door and wanted to open it.

    But her slender wrist was caught, and the boy whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing looked back in surprise.

    Then the voice in the living room sounded in her ear. It was Song Yajing. ¡°Where¡¯s Madam? Why has Yingjie disappeared too? I went out for something and they are both gone?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s mind was aze with fire. She looked at Song Yingjie unbelievably.

    There was no light in the room, only the white moonlight was shining through the window. The boy stood quietly with clear ck eyes.

    He did not look like a bad person at all.

    ¡°Song Yingjie, do you know what you are doing?¡± Ning Qing¡¯s pupils constricted violently, and even her voice trembled. ¡°I thought you were just a rebellious teenager who liked to cause trouble, to prank others. That doesn¡¯t matter. I can tolerate you. We are all one family. But now, you¡¯ve done this intentionally right? You¡¯ve deliberately entered my room and then waited for your auntie toe back. What do you want your auntie to misunderstand?¡±

    Song Yingjie did not speak. He stood straight.

    Ning Qing shook off his hand. ¡°I think you¡¯re crazy. I¡¯m your auntie¡¯s daughter-inw. Your brother Shaoming¡¯s wife. What¡¯s the difference between you and a white-eyed wolf?¡±

    ¡°I am not!¡± Song Yingjie clenched his fist and looked at Ning Qing. ¡°My auntie doesn¡¯t like you. Even if Brother Shaoming is smitten by you, you are just after the Lu family¡¯s money. What kind of real love does a woman like you who is from the entertainment industry have? You don¡¯t deserve the Lu family.¡±

    Only then did Ning Qing realize the seriousness of the problem. This Song Yingjie hade prepared. To be exact, there must be someone behind-the-scenes controlling him.

    Someone must have instilled this idea in him, so he was hostile to her.

    Who was it?

    Who had actually incited Song Yajing¡¯s nephew?

    Who was the one who wanted to harm her?

    Song Yajing¡¯s voice sounded again. She opened Song Yingjie¡¯s room door. ¡°Yingjie... Oh, where¡¯s Yingjie? I ask you, in which room does Madam sleep?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart sank and it was toote. She turned and ran to the door.

    But after a couple of steps, her waist was embraced by the boy behind her. She dared not struggle violently for fear of hurting the child in her abdomen. So the boy seeded. He carried her and walked to the bed.

    ¡°Mom... Mmph...¡± Ning Qing wanted to shout for help, but Song Yingjie covered her mouth first.

    Both of them got onto the bed, Song Yingjie whispered, ¡°Ning Qing, stop shouting. Auntie hase, and nobody can change what will happen tonight. As long as Auntie opens the door and sees us together, Auntie will surely think it is you who had seduced me. I will say that too. It is considered incest between us and it is the most taboo among the noble families. Even if Brother Shaominges back this time, he won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡±

    Song Yingjie talked while pulling at Ning Qing¡¯s dress. They were entangled together. In the mess, Song Yingjie¡¯s lips touched Ning Qing¡¯s small face.

    He went still, surprised.

    Then Ning Qing took the opportunity to p him fiercely. ¡°Song Yingjie, what are you doing? I¡¯m your sister-inw. You dare to kiss me.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Song Yingjie obviously had little experience in this respect and was also embarrassed, so he froze.

    Ning Qing quickly pushed him aside and stood up. Song Yingjie came to stop her. At that moment, the door rattled as Song Yajing tried to open it, it had been locked from the inside. They heard Song Yajing quietlymanding the servant, ¡°Go and get the spare key of the room. I¡¯d like to see why she had to lock the door from inside.¡±

    Ning Qing entire heart went cold. At that moment, too many thoughts flew through her brain.

    Once the door was opened, she would be irrevocably marked.

    The chastity of women was very important, not only to the noble families but to the ordinary families too. This kind of thing was scandalous. It couldn¡¯t be disclosed; it wouldn¡¯t be investigated. No one would be able to find out the truth. They would only deal with it secretly to save the nobles¡¯ face.

    Song Yingjie¡¯s identity was very special. If not handled properly, it would lead to a war between the Lu and Song family. She could notpete with Song Yingjie, so she could only be sacrificed.

    Lu Shaoming would believe in her, but all her efforts would go down the drain. The Lu family would never ept her again. Shaoming would break up with the Lu family for her sake.

    Who was the one behind-the-scenes?

    She was a public figure, and was like the sun in the entertainment industry. If that behind-the-scenes envoy exposed this, she would be ruined.

    The more Ning Qing thought about it, the more frightened she was. The life that she had thought was peaceful was actually festering underneath.

    She was deeply involved in conspiracy but did not know it.

    What a fool!

    The people outside were still trying to open the door. She had less than a minute to react. Looking up, Song Yingjie rushed towards her again.

 Chapter 260 - The Mastermind Behind It All

    <h4>Chapter 260: The Mastermind Behind It All</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Song Yingjie stopped in his tracks and there was panic in his eyes. He stretched out his hand to help Ning Qing up, ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong with you? Does your stomach hurt badly?¡±

    You don¡¯t say!

    He probably meant, if she was not in pain, could she continue to act together with him?

    It seems that he still had some conscience.

    When he approached her, Ning Qing stood up. She used her two small hands to hold onto the boy¡¯s shoulder, her right thigh bent and immediately hit onto the bottom of the boy.

    It was the go-to technique when meeting a pervert.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The boy cried out pitifully, and he used two hands to cup his bottom and knelt down on the floor.

    There was the sound of keys turning that rang in his ears, Ning Qing turned and ran into the shower. She took a bucket of cold water and directly poured it onto the boy, soaking him from head to toe.

    When Song Yajing opened the door and made her way inside, she only heard the sound of water flowing and the pail rolled in front of her feet.

    She lifted her gaze to look, and only saw her nephew kneeling in front of the girl, and the girl was using a pillow to hit her nephew¡¯s shoulder.

    The girl was very emotional, and acted like she didn¡¯t not notice anyone entering the room. She hit him while saying, ¡°Song Yingjie, do you know how much of a rascal you are? You actually dared to sneak into my room to frame me! Did you ever think of the consequences, would you be able to answer to anyone like this?¡±

    Song Yajing heard and was taken aback. She immediately scanned the clothing that both were wearing. Thank goodness that it was still all proper and decent.

    Actually when she was opening the door, she did think of this possibility. Although Ning Qing was Shaoming¡¯s wife, she and Song Yingjie were around the same age, and when they were alone in a room, it was hard for her to believe that nothing would happen between them.

    If Ning Qing said otherwise, she would definitely have her own suspicions. But Ning Qing used one line to put a stop to her own suspicions. In this moment, she believed rather than suspected her.

    Yingjie actually dared...

    ¡°Song Yingjie, you didn¡¯t have a mother since a young age. These years, your Aunty could not bear it and gave you all the motherly love she could. You thought that she did not know that you are rebellious? You thought she did not know that you were ying all sorts of pranks on me these few days? But your aunty pampers you this much; do your actions now actually live up to her love for you?

    ¡°I am Shaoming¡¯s wife, and am 5 months pregnant now. When you came to harm me, did you ever think of the consequences? If there is an incident involving the child in my belly, did you think when Shao Ming returns, this would be a matter involving only you? Your eldest aunt¡¯s husband is now on a business trip overseas. The house is a mess due to your jokes. The first person who your aunt¡¯s husband would question would be your eldest aunt!

    ¡°Song Yingjie, you are also 20 years old now. Did you ever think on the behalf of your eldest aunt? Throughout these years, did you ever cherish the position that your aunt has in the Lu family? She did not get to this position easily. Do you know what would happen if I got into an ident, how many problems would the Lu and Song families get into?¡±

    As she spoke, Ning Qing used her hand to harshly tug Song Yingjie¡¯s ear.

    Song Yingjie was in pain, but at this moment, he did not have any rebuttal to the harsh words that were directed at him. His ear was in pain. This girl used all of her strength to do so. She really knew how to act, and she was using the public theater to avenge private wrongdoings!

    ¡°Ning Qing, you...¡± Song Yingjie wanted to speak.

    At this moment, Ning Qing threw the pillow, and used her small hand swiftly to hold onto her forehead and pretended to frailly stumble a few steps backwards.

    Song Yajing was shocked. She immediately ordered the servants saying, ¡°Quick go and support Madam.¡±

    The servant immediately went forward to help Ning Qing sit on the bed.

    Song Yajing immediately turned her attention to the girl seated on the bed. Every word of hers made absolute sense. She was still speaking from her perspective to say the words that she had kept inside her heart all these years, and upon hearing them, Song Yajing was moved beyond tears.

    This girl looked young and innocent, and she had a clear view of the things happening in this world.

    In fact, she did not directly expose Song Yingjie to say that he came into her room wanting to have some rtions with her, but she only implied that he wanted to harm her, saving the faces of those present.

    Song Yajing had a drastic change in attitude. It was only when a person met with difficulties that they could show their true personalities.

    And now, she truly believed the words that her older brother Song Jin had said.

    At this moment, Ning Qing lifted her head, and it was only then that she realized that Song Yajing was there. She immediately wanted to rise up, and she said, ¡°Mum, why are you here?¡±

    Song Yajing went forward and used her hand to stop her. ¡°Ning Qing, if you are not feelingfortable, don¡¯t stand up. Does your stomach hurt? Should we ask for a doctor toe?¡±

    This was definitely the first time Song Yajing had a good attitude towards her. Ning Qing was secretly happy in her heart, but her facial expression remained upset. She shook her head and said, ¡°Mum, I am fine. I only have to ask you for forgiveness. I did not ask for your permission, and I hit Yingjie twice. I might be too heavy handed.¡±

    Song Yingjie had the opportunity to speak now. ¡°Big Aunt, she...kicked the most precious part of my body.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Song Yajing chided him harshly and stretched out her hand to give him a p on his head and said, ¡°Little rascal, your oldest sister inw is akin to your mother. Ning Qing was right in hitting you; you have created a mess and are still brazen enough to open your mouth to speak. Quickly apologize to your sister-inw!¡±

    ¡°Why do I have to apologize? I won¡¯t.¡± Song Yingjie was reluctant.

    Song Yajing stretched out her leg to kick his buttocks and said, ¡°These years, it was because I was unable to educate you well, and you almost created a mess. Now quickly apologize to your sister inw, and ask her not to own up to your responsibility.¡±

    Ning Qing understood the meaning behind her words. The apology was fake, and Song Yajing wanted to cover up this incident.

    Song Yajing really sincerely loved this nephew of hers.

    ¡°Mum.¡± Ning Qing said, ¡°Forget it, I believe that Yingjie is only too yful, he didn¡¯t think too much. I am also alright now. Don¡¯t inte this matter and bother Father and Shaoming with it.¡±

    Everyone present was intelligent. Song Yajing was satisfied with what Ning Qing said.

    ¡°Look, little rascal, your sister-inw is being gracious. If you don¡¯t apologise, you will see how I will deal with you.¡±

    ¡°Mum, forget about this incident already. Only, I am afraid that Yingjie¡¯s character is hard to change at the moment. If he decides to y a prank again and manages to really hurt me, then...¡± Ning Qing was hesitant to continue.

    Song Yajing hit her chest and said, ¡°If Yingjie dares to y a prank again, you directly chide him on the spot. I support you on this matter; I will give you the authority to do so.¡±

    Ning Qing wanted her to say this. ¡°Sure, Mum.¡±

    Song Yajing ordered the servants to help Song Yingjie down. When he was about to leave, Song Yingjie stared at Ning Qing. Ning Qing stuck out her tongue and gave him a cheeky face in return.

    Song Yingjie: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    The room became quiet, and only then did Ning Qing feel relieved. The situation just now was truly dangerous. Every word and sentence from her had been carefully deliberated.

    She understood Song Yajing¡¯s character. She was always suspicious, and if Ning Qing did not speak truthfully, Song Yajing would definitely suspect her.

    Compared to her own nephew, Ning Qing did not even have any weight.

    Thankfully, everything was resolved well.

    Ning Qing took out her phone to make a call, ¡°Hello, Secretary Zhu, help me check on a person ¡ª Song Yingjie.¡±

    ...

    The next afternoon, the doors of the elite school had a luxurious SUV vehicle stopped outside them. Ning Qing was seated in the back, and Zhu Rui passed the documents in his hands over to her.

    ¡°Madam, I have thoroughly investigated this Song Yingjie. Song Yingjie¡¯s mother, Song Yashu, had married into the prestigious Zhu family. The couple were loving and in harmony. Unfortunately, Song Yashu had died due to birthplications, so Father Zhu did not like this human who had stolen the life of his precious wife. After that, Father Zhu married again and had another son and daughter. Because the Song family had a strong influence, Song Yingjie was treated very well, but beyond the surface, he was ostracized by the entire Zhu family, and hence he started to be rebellious.

    ¡°When he was 16, he met Zhou Zhilei. At that time, he was being bullied by someone. Zhou Zhilei removed the clothing on herself to give it to him to wear, and even treated him to a meal, so he had good feelings towards Zhou Zhilei.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing looked through the document as she nodded saying, ¡°To provide help when someone is in the hour of need would leave a huge warmth and gratitude behind. This is definitely something that he would never forget as a boy whocked love from a young age. Song Yingjie was 16 then, and that meant it was 4 years ago. That was when I met Lu Shaoming for the first time. Maybe in others eyes, Lu Shaoming and Zhou Zhilei were a pair, so Song Yingjie had always treated Zhou Zhilei as his future sister inw.

    ¡°This Zhou Zhilei is also driven to desperate action, thest time during the Lu family gathering, I received the recognition of the elders of the Lu family, and now the rtions between me and my mother-inw have slowly warmed up, so she could not take it any further but decided to use this ace card. Song Yingjie had all along treated me as an enemy because of my sudden appearance, and alongside Zhou Zhilei¡¯s instigation, he was led on the wrong path. In his eyes, I was seen as a bad woman who is involved in the entertainment industry, so what happened was the result of all of this.¡±

    Zhu Rui smiled as he said, ¡°Madam, thankfully you were quick witted yesterday. If not, Zhou Zhilei would use this trump card to blow it up and hence catch everyone unprepared.¡±

    After beingplimented, Ning Qing felt great, and she lifted her eyebrows.

    ¡°Madam, should we send Song Yingjie back to where he came from?¡±

    As he spoke, Ning Qing ced the documents by her side. Her small delicate face had a pair of huge sunsses. Her rose-red A-line skirt covered her small round stomach, and she looked elegant and poised.

    She sighed and looked outside the window. ¡°Song Yingjie is a child who has not grown up yet. If you send him back to the suffocating Zhu family, what would he do in the future?¡±

    ¡°Madam, everyone has their own lives to lead. President hadmanded before he left: Madam has to put little Young Master Lu as the first priority, and do not worry too much about others¡¯ matters.¡±

    Ning Qing burst out into quickughter as she said, ¡°Who is talking about others¡¯ matters? Song Yingjie is my mother-inw¡¯s favourite nephew. I am trying to save him and at the same time try to gain my mother inw¡¯s favour right now. Furthermore,¡± Ning Qing let out a serious tone as she continued, ¡°Song Yingjie¡¯s character is not bad. He is worthy for me to give him a chance.¡±

    ¡°But leaving Song Yingjie here would harm Madam¡¯s safety. The things that happenedst night definitely cannot ur another time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he is only a naughty rascal. I only allowed him to goof around for two days, and you saw how I dealt with him.¡±

    As she spoke, she saw Song Yingjie walk out from the doors of the school, and he boarded a red sedan that was parked outside.

    ¡°Madam that is Zhou Zhilei¡¯s car. Zhou Zhilei hase to pick up Song Yingjie. Our people are following them; they are probably going to have a meal together.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head.

    ¡°Madam, since you want to give him a chance, what do you want to do?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the boot of the red sedan, and there a crafty ray of light shot out from her eyes.

    ...

    In the evening, Song Yingjie was dismissed from school and went home. He entered the vi, and the servant took the bag from his shoulders and gave him slippers to change into.

    Song Yingjie removed his sports shoes and wore the slippers.

    At this moment, he felt something weird below his feet,. He channelled his gaze downwards, and one leg of his had many centipedes crawling over it.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Song Yingjie was shocked as he screamed. He feared insects more than anything else in life.

    ¡°What is wrong, what is wrong?¡± At this moment, Ning Qing heard his scream and rushed out.

 Chapter 261 - My Woman Only Needs To Hide Behind Me

    <h4>Chapter 261: My Woman Only Needs To Hide Behind Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°There¡¯s a centipede!¡± Song Yingjie covered his face with one hand and pointed to his shoes, which he had thrown far away.

    Ning Qing bent down and took out the centipede from his shoes. She blinked andughed. ¡°Are you talking about this?¡±

    When Song Yingjie looked closely, he realized that it was fake.

    ¡°You! You did it!¡±

    ¡°Hah, that¡¯s what you said, but I don¡¯t admit to it. I didn¡¯t even know that our arrogant young master was afraid of centipedes. You¡¯re too timid, haha.¡± Ning Qingughed at him mercilessly.

    Song Yingjie was so angry that he ran upstairs. ¡°Where¡¯s my auntie? I want to tell my auntie.¡±

    The boy walked past her angrily, and Ning Qing fell to her side and was caught by the servant. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Madam?¡±

    Song Yingjie turned his head and looked at the girl who had justughed like a flower. She covered her belly painfully and said to the servant, ¡°Quickly, call your Madam and say that young master Yingjie had not only frightened me with a fake centipede but also bumped into me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± The servant turned around and called.

    ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Song Yingjie stared at her incredulously. Pranking others had always been his specialty, and now someone had snatched it from him? ¡°Hey, what do you mean? That centipede was clearly used by you to scare me. I did not bump into you! You¡¯ve not only spouted tant lies, but you¡¯re alsoining after messing with me!¡±

    Ning Qing was still holding her belly, but she shed a provocative smile at Song Yingjie. ¡°So what? Aren¡¯t I such a woman in your eyes? Stupid boy, I want you to apologize for ying tricks on me so many times the other day.¡±

    Song Yingjie sniffed, raised his chin arrogantly and said, ¡°Dream on!¡±

    Ning Qing immediately copsed on the sofa beside her. Shey down on her back and moaned painfully. ¡°It hurts so much. It hurts so much... Call an ambnce. Call Madam and say some had tried to murder me...¡±

    ¡°Hey,e on! Stop acting in front of me...¡±

    ¡°You apologize!¡±

    Song Yingjie grabbed his hair in frustration. She was so noisy. Only women and viins were hard to deal with. ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    Ning Qing quickly sat up on the sofa and said, ¡°No need to call her anymore.¡± She waved her hand to stop the servant, gracefully patted her messy hair, stood up, and went to Song Yingjie. She sped the boy¡¯s shoulder with her small, fair hand. ¡°Stupid boy. It would¡¯ve been settled long ago if you had just apologized. Don¡¯t act arrogantly in front of me in the future, alright?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°All right, stop talking ande to dinner.¡± Ning Qing waved her hand and went to the dining hall.

    When had Song Yingjie ever suffered from this kind of anger? ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s footsteps did not stop. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll ask the servant to keep your te. You¡¯ll go hungry tonight.¡±

    Song Yingjie looked at the girl. She was already sitting in the chair. The servant served up duck blood noodles. The girl waved, ¡°Where are you bringing them? Young Master Yingjie doesn¡¯t like it. Let me try it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± The servant put the duck blood noodles in front of Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing took a sip of soup with a spoon. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s delicious.¡±

    So Song Yingjie watched the delicious food originally prepared for him go into the girl¡¯s stomach, and he saw how indulgently she was eating as if she were trying to annoy him.

    Song Yingjie was fuming.

    His professional pranks had not been surpassed for so many years, but the girl had already exceeded the limit he could ept.

    ¡°Hey!¡± His tone was negative.

    Ning Qing took a small bite of rice but did not look up. ¡°Who are you calling ¡®hey?¡¯ I have a name. It¡¯s okay to call me sister-inw or older sister if you don¡¯t want to call me by my name.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Song Yingjie rolled his eyes. ¡°Is it appropriate for you to bully me like this while my auntie is not at home?¡±

    Ning Qing stood up quickly after hearing this. She patted her round belly. ¡°Stupid boy. How can you bully a pregnant woman and a baby who has not yet been born while your auntie is at home? Is that appropriate?¡±

    Song Yingjie: ¡°...¡± Fine, you¡¯re so clever and glib. I¡¯m...going up the stairs.

    The servant came to serve the food then. Everyone liked the Madam, so he said a few sincere words, ¡°Madam, Young Master Yingjie hade to ¡®y¡¯ several times. Each time we are miserable. I really haven¡¯t seen anyone who can control him; Madam is indeed the best.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Ning Qing took another bite of duck blood noodles and instantly felt that life was good again. ¡°Punish evil and promote good. We must persist when fighting against evil forces.¡±

    ...

    In the evening, Song Yingjie was hungry. He walked around the room several times and yed several rounds of games. He persisted until 11 p.m., when he couldn¡¯t endure his hunger anymore. He threw away his headphones and went downstairs to find food.

    The door had just opened when a servant came with a te. ¡°Young Master Yingjie, this is what the Madam had told us to prepare for you. Madam said that you wouldn¡¯t be able to endure your hunger all night.¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t be able to endure his hunger?

    Song Yingjie frowned. It sounded like what the girl would say.

    He looked at the te. There was a bowl of duck blood noodles, a small bowl of rice, and a te of meat and vegetables.

    ¡°Young Master Yingjie, after tasting the duck blood noodles, Madam felt that itcked some sort of vor, so she ordered us to add a kind of ingredient.¡±

    ¡°Ingredients? What ingredients?¡±

    ¡°Fennel. Madam had said that only when fennel was added can it remind people of the taste they missed when they were young.¡±

    Song Yingjie froze while chewing his gum. Sometimes, one¡¯s heart could be so easily touched by a word.

    The person who treated him best in the Zhu family was his grandmother. When he was a child. His grandmother often took him to get snacks. He loved duck blood noodles best.

    Later, Grandma had passed away, and nobody was kind to him anymore.

    In fact, when he was a child, how could he remember the taste of duck blood noodles, what he missed was the happy times back then.

    Song Yingjie looked at the smiling face of the servant. He had been to the Lu family home several times. The servant had neverughed in front of him. They were like robots.

    ¡°Do you like your madam very much?¡± he asked casually.

    ¡°Yes, Madam is cheerful, lively, and kind-hearted. We can all be happy when we are with her. Besides, Madam and the young master¡¯s rtionship is very good. Our young master is always very cold, but when he looks at Madam, his eyes are tender enough to ooze water.¡±

    Song Yingjie listened, and then reached for the te. The servant said, ¡°Young Master Yingjie, Madam said that if the Master is not hungry, you can eat three meals instead of two, but as long as he eats one meal, he will have to eat properly. In the future, remember the feeling of hunger. Don¡¯t waste food, it¡¯s not easy for the farmers to grow all these crops.¡±

    Song Yingjie: ¡°...¡± The door was mmed shut with a bang.

    He ced the tray of food on the bedside table and then fell onto the bed to think about things. In his mind was the delicate little face. She was beautiful, he admitted.

    And she alwaysughs. She would stare at him foolishly when he yed tricks on her but had looked smart when she had tricked him today.

    So annoying. Why was she different from what Sister Zhilei had said?

    He sat up, grabbed a spoon, and took a sip of the soup. Mmm, the duck blood noodle soup with fennel was indeed different.

    She hadn¡¯t allowed him to eat at the table just to let him feel hungry?

    Song Yingjie picked up the bowl to eat. When he put down his chopsticks, the bowl was empty.

    There was not a grain of rice left.

    Even he was surprised.

    ...

    In the evening, Ning Qing returned to the Tea Pavilion Vi. Lu Shaoming was absent. Auntie Yang took good care of her. Her mother visited often too. She drank half a bowl of chicken soup, and after eating until her belly was round, she greeted Auntie Yang and went upstairs.

    In the bathroom, Ning Qing took afortable hot bath and went to bed, toweling her hair with a dry towel in her hand.

    Just then, something rang. It was a white, thin iPad next to the pillow. He had bought it for her to Wechat video call or watch movies when she was bored.

    Ning Qing instantly had a sweet smile on her face. There was a time difference while he was on his business trip, but he always spent time chatting with her on video calls before she went to bed.

    Her fair little finger epted the video call. The man¡¯s jawline was distinct, and his precious,pelling, and handsome face appeared in her eyes.

    His was using hisptop to call her. He should have just returned to the office after the meeting. With his defined fingers, he took off his ck suit and revealed a stylish white shirt underneath. He pulled his sleeves back and sat in a ck leather office chair.

    Their eyes met and Ning Qing¡¯s autumn pupils glittered with broken bright light. She said in a sweet, waxy voice, ¡°Hubby.¡±

    Lu Shaoming enjoyed her calling him. His bright ck eyes moved from her little face, which had just taken been washed and looked particrly red, to her prominent lower abdomen. The man¡¯s voice was low and he had a soft smile. ¡°Wifey, has Little Master Lu been behavingtely?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Qing nodded forcefully. ¡°Little Master Lu is very good. Every day, except for kicking me a few times, he won¡¯t cause other trouble. He knows his mother is busy.¡±

    Lu Shaoming raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I heard about Yingjie from Secretary Zhu. Don¡¯t try to be brave. If you can¡¯t handle him, you can send him back.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Ning Qing pouted her pink lips. ¡°I can handle it Hubby, I¡¯ve taught that stupid boy a lot tonight. Don¡¯t worry Hubby, Mom had said that she would support me. I¡¯ll hold my own ground. I found that the people of the Song family are all like this. It¡¯s no use for you to be polite to them. You have to be a little fierce.¡±

    The girl was full of vitality as she spoke, and Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome eyes were full of indulgence and adoration.

    Zhu Rui had told him everything that had happened. He always knew that her intelligence was adequate to deal with all difficulties without him. His girl could not only give him the double satisfaction of body and mind, but she could also disagree with him and be his strong backing.

    He could go on business trips without worry. She could give him a warm and stable home.

    ¡°Hubby,¡± Ning Qing said with a smile as she suddenly remembered something. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t handled the matterst night, and was caught by Mom, would you misunderstand me?¡±

    Lu Shaoming frowned. ¡°What do you think? Would you leave me alone and choose a 20-year-old monkey without anything? Wifey, don¡¯t be burdened, alright? My woman, even if you had made a mistake or were misunderstood by others, you don¡¯t need to do anything, just hide behind me quietly.¡±

    He let her go because even a lover needs some freedom and space. She was still young and growing up.

    But just because he hadn¡¯t asked, doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t know anything.

    As long as she opens her mouth, he would fly back to her side to help her smooth everything out.

 Chapter 262 - Zhou Zhileiâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 262: Zhou Zhilei¡¯s n</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    The Song family was never a problem.

    Sure, he won. This man who was not good with sweet talking had already seeded in soaking her inside a jar of honey, and her heart was full of sweetness.

    ¡°Hubby, I will return a favour since you are so good towards me. Then you can go on your business trip in peace, leave both your younger brother and mother to me. I promise by the time you are back, I will have won them over.¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not have much emotion, and he said inly, ¡°If you can¡¯t convince them, that¡¯s fine too.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at him angrily and she pouted while grumbling, ¡°You are so stubborn! Who wouldn¡¯t wish for a peaceful and beautiful family?¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not speak. Peaceful and beautiful family?

    He¡¯s never had that before.

    So when he went into the Ning home, when he saw the three of them happily interacting with one another, and especially when her mother was benevolent towards him, he felt warm.

    ¡°So what do you n to do with Zhou Zhilei?¡± Lu Shaoming changed the subject.

    ¡°Umm.¡± Ning Qing contemted for a moment and said, ¡°I know Zhou Zhilei¡¯s evil ns now, so I have control of the situation. Actually, I have many solutions, but I want to wait for a while.¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Wait until you convince Yingjie?¡±

    Ning Qing did not expect that he would be able to guess her thoughts, and she stuck out her pink tongue and had a shy smile while she said, ¡°Hubby, if I were to say yes, would you think that I am making use your younger brother?¡±

    ¡°Of course you are making use of him. If not, what else could it be?¡± The man gave a definite answer without hesitation.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ning Qing pouted her delicate cheeks and turned her head downwards.

    ¡°But, if you would ignore such a good choice and choose not to take advantage of the circumstances, then I would look down on you!¡±

    Ning Qing immediately lifted her head up, and her eyes were shining bright, ¡°Hubby. Thank you for being able to understand me, actually I am still hesitating, because I am afraid that you would misunderstand me.¡±

    ¡°What would I misunderstand you about?¡±

    ¡°You would misunderstand me for having ulterior motives.¡± He did mention before that she was taking a very calcted and thorough approach.

    ¡°Ning Qing, if a person doesn¡¯t have ulterior motives, then he doesn¡¯t possess the basic skills needed to survive in modern society. You are making use of motives because you want a positive oue for the right people. It only matters if you have a clear conscience when you do so.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head forcefully.

    Lu Shaoming looked her adorable soft and pink look. He channelled his gaze downwards and said in a low tone, ¡°Lift your shirt up, let me have a look at Little Young Master Lu.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Ning Qing ced the iPad on the nightstand, and she knelt down on the bed. She then lifted up her nightgown, letting him see her round stomach.

    ¡°Hubby, it has only been a few days since youst saw him, but my Little Young Master Lu has grown a little, right? You were not here, but I was working hard in eating my meals...¡±

    The girl¡¯s soft voice went into Lu Shaoming¡¯s ears, and he only needed to imagine his pregnant wife with his Little Young Master Lu waiting for him in T city. It made his heart into a puddle.

    Love was really amazing. He was, by nature, a solitary person, yet he had a wife now. His wife has given him a home, and he felt satisfied and full.

    Were all pregnant women like her? Other than her stomach that was bulging out slightly at 5 months, her figure was still slim and nimble, and even her skin was still fair and tight like that of a newborn baby.

    But, the ces that were meant to be well rounded got even more round. When she was facing sideways kneeling on the bed, she had a curvy S line figure that was extremely eye catching.

    Notably, when she was excitedly chit chatting and did not take notice, she lifted her nightgown, and she was just wearing a pink cotton cartoon shorts underneath.

    He knew she had other many other sexy looks, just like that time she wore the cheongsam.

    The man opposite her did not speak. Ning Qing felt something was amiss, so she turned around to look, and when she did, she saw the man tugging on the tie on his neck.

    He had participated in a high level meeting today, and he was dressed very formally. The tie on his neck had the ssic ck striped design.

    He tugged on it twice, and the tie was lying sloppily on his neck, adding anotheryer of sex appeal to the mature man who held high status in society.

    Ning Qing felt her face go crimson red. At the end of the day, she was still a young girl. She could not resist the strong uncle vibes he gave off, and she wanted to pull down the nightgown.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me have a better look. I have not seen it for a few days, and I am seeing it only once.¡±

    Ning Qing felt her heart skip a beat. It was only now that she realized that her posture was not right, her body was emitting heat, and she did not know what he was referring to when he said ¡°have a better look¡¯.¡¯ She didn¡¯t know whether he was referring to Little Young Master Lu or looking at her....

    The girl in the video call immediately froze. She was going to be a mother, but looking at her now, he knew that he could make her so shy, so easily.

    Lu Shaoming lit up a cigarette. He had not smoked since she was pregnant, but his body was tight and on edge, and he needed the taste of nicotine to numb himself.

    ¡°Madam, were you like this also with him? He could not touch you in bed, and once he did you would cry... and you still didn¡¯t allow him to look, having a grip on someone¡¯s neck and not letting go...¡±

    At this moment, she was in his embrace. They were hugging. Two of his hands were at her sides, and he wanted to stand up, but she didn¡¯t allow him to do so. She tightly held onto his neck and kissed the side of his face with inexperience.

    She didn¡¯t allow him to look.

    Not looking would be fine. Her small, soft face was like a kitten nudging his neck. The nudging made him feel ufortable, so he had no choice but to look at her face.

    Her entire neck was crimson red, like she was drunk, and she was mesmerized by his scent and strength. Her delicately drawn brows that were painted like calligraphy were ultimately charming.

    Seeing him approach, she pushed his face away, and she ducked her small face and buried it deeply into the soft pillow.

    More than anything else, he could not take her looking like this. She was like the flower under the morning dew, and it was easy for people with evil intent to ruin her.

    Ning Qing felt all the blood in her body go towards her brain, and she hurriedly stole a nce at the man. Two fingers in his right hand were pinched onto the end of a cigarette, and in the smoke, his features were highlighted even more definitely. His index finger held onto the cigarette as he went towards the ashtray to flick the ashes, and the pure expression of the man pointed towards her.

    ¡°You...You... You...¡± Ning Qing was flustered as she fluttered her longshes, and she was even stumbling in her speech. Other than saying ¡°you¡± a few times, she really did not know what else to say, and she could only chide him saying, ¡°Rogue!¡±

    He had not mentioned that ¡°him¡± for a long time. When he mentions ¡°him,¡± it¡¯s because he¡¯s thinking of such things. This man had a gentlemanly demeanor, but his heart was so unhealthy inside; he was absolutely dirty!

    ¡°Heh.¡± Lu Shaoming curled his lips and smiled. He lowered his tone and had a gentleness in his voice. ¡°Still dare to talk back to me? You are thinking about it yourself. Could I still wrong you both? You got pregnant just doing it once; how amazing did he feel on your body?¡±

    Ning Qing had nothing to rebut him with. Her thighs were soft, and she thought of that Young Master Lu and had many memories with that version of him. To be honest, he was the first teacher she ever had.

    He taught her many things.

    Ning Qing was shy and hated that she could not make a hole for herself to hide in. She bit down on her pink lips and seemed like she was looking at him, but at the same time she wasn¡¯t. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I want to sleep now.¡±

    ¡°Wifey, if you go to sleep, what about your husband? You are not bothering with him? If I go out like this, I guarantee that I would attract many other girls¡¯ gazes.¡± He pointed towards his trousers.

    Ning Qing was most afraid that he would have other women lusting after him. Wherever a sessful man went, he would be in the spotlight. She was pregnant now. To say that she was not regretful would be untrue. As a woman, as a man¡¯s wife, she knew what her responsibilities were, but she was helpless that what she could ept was that little, and she was reluctant to have to let go of more.

    ¡°...Then what else do you want?¡± She realized that he would use other women to threaten her, and it turned out that she was soft hearted and easy to bully.

    Lu Shaoming was waiting for her to say this. He slowly stood up and ced the cigarette in his mouth. His tworge hands were on his own belt.

    Ning Qing could not imagine what he was thinking about, but her instincts told her that it was something that could not be seen by others, ¡°Ah!¡± She gave a shout and covered her own small face and hid under the nkets.

    ¡°Wifey.¡± The man on the other end wasughing, ¡°Open your eyes, I saw your advertisements for the products you endorsed, and I saw your dancing. Those moves were flexible, so give some poses for your husband to have a look.¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡± Lu Shaoming!

    ...

    The next day, Song Yingjie went to school. He saw Zhou Zhilei¡¯s red sedan in front of the school gate.

    ¡°Sister Zhilei.¡± Song Yingjie walked forward.

    Zhou Zhilei was seated in the driver¡¯s seat, she rolled down the windows, gave a warm smile, and said, ¡°You are here, Yingjie! This is for you.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei gave a small medicine bag to Song Yingjie.

    Song Yingjie received it in his hands, and his face froze and he looked up and asked, ¡°Sister Zhilei, what...is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an incapacitating agent. Didn¡¯t we agree on thisst night? Your n has failed, so let us find another chance to strike again. Tomorrow, my mother and I will be making a visit to the Lu home. Spike Ning Qing¡¯s food and wait for her to faint, then get with her. It will be such a coincidence when we see that scene. This should be enough to chase her away.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Song Yingjie shook his head and said, ¡°There are many ways to chase her away; why do you have to use medication? She is 5 months pregnant. Doing this would also harm the child.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei heard his words and her expression changed. She looked at Song Yingjie from head to toe and said with a frown, ¡°Ying Jie, what is wrong with you? You are actually speaking up for Ning Qing? Didn¡¯t sister tell you already that Ning Qing does not love your Brother Shaoming sincerely? She is creating a greatmotion in the Lu family, and for us to stop your brother Shaoming from falling for this femme fatale, you need to take action. Also Yingjie, didn¡¯t you always wish for me to be your sister-inw?¡±

    Song Yingjie lowered his gaze and did not speak.

    Zhou Zhilei held onto his hand said gently, ¡°I know you have a good heart and don¡¯t want to hurt the child. Don¡¯t worry, this incapacitating agent would not hurt the child; it would only make the pregnant woman faint. You don¡¯t have to feel bad.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Song Yingjie asked suspiciously.

    Zhou Zhilei nodded her head surely and said, ¡°Yingjie, when have I ever lied to you? Believe Sister Zhilei; we will go with the original n.¡±

    Song Yingjie did not nod or rebu,t and he said, ¡°Sister Zhilei, I have to go to ss.¡±

    He turned to leave.

    Zhou Zhilei saw him walk away, and her lips curled into a cold cunning smile. She stepped down on the elerator and sped away.

    ...

    Song Yingjie went into the main gates of the school. He was bored as he took a stroll. He channelled his gaze towards the ground and kicked the green stone below his feet, and he contemted deeply.

    In his hands he still held on to the little medicine bag that Zhou Zhilei had given to him. He held it very firmly, and his hand was already sweating.

    In his mind floated the small face of Ning Qing. It had been 5 whole days since his return to T City. The time that the two of them had spent together so far was very little, but all of her emotions were deeply entrenched in the depths of his mind.

    She was a girl who easily passed on her energy to others. It was hard to express that feeling, but it seemed like she had magic on her body.

    He still ate the y pot duck blood vermicelli that she had prepared for himst night.

    Song Yingjie stopped in his tracks and squeezed the small medicine bag in his hands. He turned around to throw it in the dustbin beside him, then turned away and ran in the direction of the main gates.

 Chapter 263 - Sowing Discord

    <h4>Chapter 263: Sowing Discord</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    He wanted to tell his sister Zhilei that no matter what kind of person Ning Qing was, they could use other ways to drive her away. There was no need to hurt her body like this.

    Any drug would affect her. The baby was innocent.

    The baby was still the child of Brother Shaoming.

    Song Yingjie ran out through the gate. The red car was still parked in its original position. Someone was talking in the car. Song Yingjie slowed down and stepped forward to listen.

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s voice came from the car. Through the window, Song Yingjie could also vaguely see Zhou Zhilei¡¯s familiar figure. At the moment, he saw that a person was sitting in the front passenger¡¯s seat and noticed that the two of them were talking.

    The man whispered, ¡°Zhilei. Does this substance really not affect the fetus?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei sneered, ¡°This kind of rice medicine is very strong. Once Ning Qing drinks it, even she doesn¡¯t have a miscarriage, the child would be disabled.¡±

    ¡°Why did you lie to Song Yingjie just now?¡±

    ¡°What do you know, Song Yingjie is an important chess piece in my hand now. I want to use him to defeat Ning Qing. The boy himself is simple. He believes what I say. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste not to deceive him him?¡±

    ¡°Song Yingjie believes you because you had given him warmth four years ago. He has always regarded you as his future sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Hah, if I weren¡¯t his future sister-inw, would you think that I would be so idle, saving random people on the street? It was because he was Old Song Yingjie and Song Yajing¡¯s most beloved nephew that I created an idental meeting and saved him. I wanted to be able to use him one day.¡±

    ¡°Zhilei, you are really heartless. Song Yingjie is still studying. He knows nothing about the affairs of the rich and powerful. He does not know that once the n seeds, he and Ning Qing will be caughtmitting incest, and the child in Ning Qing¡¯s stomach will harmed, and he will be involved in the whirlpool. The entire Song family would be implicated because of him. Young Master Lu loves Ning Qing so much. Not only would the Lu family be torn apart, but he would also kill his uncle and auntie who loved him most.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei wasughing. ¡°Nobody in T City is unaware of Older Brother Ming¡¯s love for Ning Qing. Once tomorrow¡¯s n is sessful, Brother Ming will not let Song Yingjie and the entire Song family go. Let them fight. Let them make a fuss. The bigger the fuss, the better. By then, Ning Qing will be disgraced, and we will benefit in the shadows. What battle does not need a victim or two? All this is because Song Yingjie is too simple, and that b*tch Ning Qing. Why could she get the love of brother Ming, while I get nothing? I am not willing to admit defeat. Mrs. Lu¡¯s position must be mine!¡±

    ¡°Yes. Well, as long as we hold on to Song Yingjie, Zhilei, you can make your dreame true, haha...¡±

    A burst ofughter came from the car.

    Song Yingjie heard these words in his ears. His hands that hung by his side were clenched into fists, and his eyes were scarlet.

    He stared at Zhou Zhilei¡¯s figure through the windshield behind him. His chest was fluctuating violently. He was like a beast at the moment. He wanted to rush up and tear Zhou Zhilei apart.

    It turned out that the sister Zhilei he had always trusted was actually a despicable person!

    Why?

    Song Yingjie wanted to rush forward to ask the question loudly, but his feet seemed to have taken root on the ground. He could not move them. Finally, he turned and rushed into the school.

    ...

    As he walked fast in the school, a few wealthy men with yellow hair walked towards him, they usually followed Song Yingjie and hung out with him.

    Someone patted Song Yingjie on the shoulder. ¡°Yingjie, where are you going today? I heard that there¡¯s a good bar. The wine there is delicious. The girls who pole dance are pretty. Let¡¯s go there and rx?¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± Song Yingjie barked as he threw aside the man¡¯s hand.

    After getting chased away, the man angrily took back his hand. They would not dare offend the prince of the Song family. The group left.

    Song Yingjie wanted to enter the ssroom door, but then heard the people behind him saying, ¡°Who the fuck does he think he is? We usually go along with him, so does he think he is the boss? If not for his surname Song, would we still need to follow after him? To be honest, he is only the eldest son of the Zhu family who is not in favor. He cursed his mother to death at birth and was a child whocked love.¡±

    Song Yingjie turned around and asked, ¡°Hey, who are you talking about?¡±

    The group also turned around. One of the yellow-haired guys looked respectful, but his eyes were very arrogant, ¡°Yingjie, we¡¯re not talking about you...¡±

    Song Yingjie rushed forward a few steps andnded a fist on the big face of the yellow-haired jerk.

    The yellow-haired man fell onto the ground. He touched his mouth. Je had lost his front teeth and hand was covered with blood.

    He cursed and ordered his men, ¡°What are you waiting for, beat him up!¡±

    A scuffle ensued.

    ...

    At the Lu family Vi

    Ning Qing sat in her chair and looked at the information regarding the birthday banquet. Five days had passed, and she had made good progress. She had found the way, bing a more skilled party nner.

    Her cell phone rang. She had a pen in her right hand, and she picked up the phone with her left.

    ¡°Hello, Madam, everything is going as you had expected. We sent someone to pretend to speak like Zhou Zhilei and let Song Yingjie hear it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ning Qing responded, marking the data.

    There is worship in Zhu Rui¡¯s tone, ¡°Madam, this n seems simple, but there are two aspects I can¡¯t figure out.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°First, how did Madam guess that Song Yingjie would go back to find Zhou Zhilei? Second, how did Madam know that Song Yingjie would not rush forward to question Zhou Zhilei in the end? If either of the two aspects of the n had gone wrong, then the n would be exposed.¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her lips and smiled. ¡°I said that Song Yingjie¡¯s nature is not bad. Because it is not bad, he would not ept the drugs that Zhou Zhilei gave him. He would definitely go back to look for Zhou Zhilei. If things went wrong and Song Yingjie did not go back to find Zhou Zhilei, then we wouldn¡¯t have needed to save this person, and we could have implemented the second set of ns.

    ¡°As for the second question: Song Yingjie will not question Zhou Zhilei, because the more rebellious the person, the more sensitive and fragile his heart is. A sister who had lived in his heart for four years had suddenly changed her attitude. He dared not go forward because he was afraid to hear more hurtful words.

    ¡°Likewise, since he dared not go forward, he would never mention it again in the future. It will be the secret of his heart forever. Zhou Zhilei will be a thorn in his heart.¡±

    Zhu Rui¡¯s eyes were shining. He had a feeling that Madam was more mature andpetent than when she was fighting with Li Meiling and Ning Yaost year. She had convinced him.

    ¡°Madam, what do you want me to do when the Zhou family¡¯s mother and daughter visit the Lu family tomorrow?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the information, and she frowned when she saw something she did not understand. ¡°No need, I have ns for tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for Madam¡¯s notification.¡± Zhu Rui hung up.

    After putting the cell phone down, Ning Qing looked seriously at the information she didn¡¯t understand. Just then, the housekeeper rushed over. ¡°Madam, just now, the school called and said that Young Master Yingjie has been sent to the police station.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing put down her pen and turned her head.

    ¡°Young Master Yingjie fought with a group of people at school. Some students dialed 999. Today, Madam Song and the nobledies have a business meeting. I can¡¯t get through to their cell phones. I thought about it, and I think that Madam should handle this.¡±

    Ning Qing stood up and went to the door. ¡°Prepare the car and call thewyer.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± The housekeeper followed Ning Qing all the way.

    ...

    At the police station

    Ning Qing was spoke to the director of the police station in person. Speaking of it, Ning Qing and the director were old acquaintances.

    ¡°Mrs. Lu, Young Master Yingjie is here. Mrs. Lu can rest assured that we know Young Master Yingjie¡¯s identity and have been treating him gently.¡±

    Ning Qing followed the director¡¯s finger and saw Song Yingjie sitting alone in a chair. A group of yellow-haired people were crouched on the ground.

    This treatment was very different.

    Seeing that Ning Qing had arrived, Song Yingjie, who was covered with bruises and scars, snorted coldly and turned his head. He obviously did not want to talk to her.

    In reply to Song Yingjie regarding her as air, Ning Qing...kicked him the moment she went up to him. ¡°Stupid boy, you don¡¯t learn from the good things and dare to fight with others. And you even ended up in the police station. Tell me, why did you fight?¡±

    Song Yingjie looked back at Ning Qing and said, ¡°None of your business.¡±

    Right after he said that, Ning Qing twisted his ears and scolded, ¡°Stupid boy, you ended up like this yourself and dare to stand up to me? Let me tell you, I have tolerated you for a long time. Now that your auntie is away, you¡¯d better be good with me, otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±

    The Director of the Police Department was shocked when he saw how the elegant andposed Director Ning, also known as Mrs. Lu, had turned into a strong female in an instant, ¡°...¡±

    The old housekeeper was shocked when she heard Ning Qing say, ¡°Your auntie is not here.¡±

    When the yellow-hairedds saw Song Yingjie covering his ears and groaning in pain, they were shocked as well.

    The woman was still scolding Song Yingjie. ¡°Look at you. Isn¡¯t it just a fight. Why don¡¯t you kick one person away with a kick if you¡¯re so capable instead of bruising yourself all over? Hurry up and tell me; why did you fight? If you don¡¯t give an exnation today, then you can just stay here for the night.¡±

    Song Yingjie was backed into a corner by Ning Qing. He suddenly stood up, shook Ning Qing¡¯s hand away, and shouted, ¡°Because they said I was a little jinx because I killed my mother. Are you satisfied?¡±

    Song Yingjie stared at Ning Qing with scarlet eyes, trembling all over.

    The entire police station was quiet after his outburst. This was the pain that the rebellious boy had been deeply hiding in his heart. Today, he finally let it out bravely.

    In contrast to the boy¡¯s agitation, Ning Qing calmly nced at the boy and said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle youter.¡±

    She turned to the Yellow-hairedds.

    ¡°Who said that?¡± she asked.

    The yellow-haired boss immediately stood up and said, ¡°I said it. So what? Is that not true? Everyone knows that his mother died giving birth to him. He¡¯s a little jinx.¡±

    p! Ning Qing gave the yellow-hairedd a hard p.

    The entire police station was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. The loud, crisp p echoed in every corner instantly.

    Someone gasped. People were staring at the girl with a small belly. Her silky hair was in a bun. She wore a sleeveless white dress with two pearl earrings, and she looked bright and beautiful.

    The yellow-haired boss held his face and could not believe it. ¡°You, you...¡±

 Chapter 264 - I Will Lend You My Shoulder To Cry On

    <h4>Chapter 264: I Will Lend You My Shoulder To Cry On</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were in a cold, sharp re. Her voice was firm, and every word of hers was powerful. ¡°It is a fact that everyone knows that his mother had passed away when giving birth to him, but you cannot speak like that! Your mothers gave birth to you, and both of you were born healthy and well. His mother was not that lucky, and she passed away. His mother not only gave him her selfless love, but she also gave up her own life. If his mother in heaven were to know that the son who she used her life in exchange for wasbelled as a little malignant star daily by you guys, how upset would his mother be?

    ¡°Who permitted you all to cruelly bully a child who never had the chance to enjoy the love of his mother? Who allowed you to use other¡¯s pain as your own entertainment. What right do you have to talk about the poor guy like this. Before you open your mouth to speak, first think about who you are.¡±

    After Ning Qing spoke, the entire venue was dead silent.

    Everyone could only look at the girl in a shocked daze. Her words were extremely sharp, and every word of hers was strong and dominant.

    Ning Qing turned around and she looked towards Song Yingjie. The boy also looked at her, and his eyes were even redder, and he had a thinyer of fog in his eyes.

    Some tears were threatening to fall, but they could not.

    Ning Qing slowly put on her sunsses. She walked towards the door, and while she walked, she said, ¡°Go, go tell them. You have to apologize and make a move first because you are the crown prince of both the Song and Zhu family. Go say bye to them.¡±

    The crowd: ¡°...¡±

    Ning Qing disappeared by the door.

    ...

    When Song Yingjie made his way out, Ning Qing was standing by the car waiting for him. At this moment, he saw that her emotions wereplicated. He lowered his gaze and went forward without a word.

    The two of them sat in the back. The old butler was seated in the front passenger seat, and the driver was driving the vehicle.

    ¡°Madam, where are we going now?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the already-dark sky, and she softened her tone and said, ¡°Bring me back to the Ning home. My mother is waiting for me to return home to have dinner.¡±

    ...

    The car stopped outside the Ning family vi. Ning Qing looked at Song Yingjie and said, ¡°Little rascal, get out of the car. You looking like you need some help.¡±

    Song Yingjie was silent for a few seconds, and he obediently got out of the car.

    Two of them walked into the vi.

    ¡°Qingqing, you are back!¡± Yue Wanqing heard the sound of the door opening and quickly came forward to wee her.

    ¡°Yeah, Mum. I am back. I brought a guest along today, Song Yingjie. He is my mother inw¡¯s own nephew, and Shaoming¡¯s younger cousin. Add another pair of chopsticks and a bowl; he will be eating dinner in our house.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Zhenguo, get another pair of chopsticks and a bowl.¡± Yue Wanqing shouted inside. She then tugged on Song Yingjie¡¯s elbow and said, ¡°Yingjie right? You seem to be really young. You must still be a student, right? Come,e in. Aiyo, what¡¯s wrong with your face? Did you get in a fight? Sit here; Aunt will get the first aid box to help you handle it.¡±

    Song Yingjie was brought to the sofa. He had a look around. It was not a high ss vi, but the beige, white, and blue were cool colours, and even the thin open floral muslin that was covering the coffee table was inviting. It was simply elegant and homey.

    The man who stood in the dining room was probably Ning Qing¡¯s father. He was taking the bowl and chopsticks, and he looked gently and benevolently towards his direction, then lowered his head to arrange the utensils.

    Song Yingjie could not help but give him another look. This was the first time that he saw a man touching the utensils.

    At this moment, Yue Wanqing walked over, and she opened the first aid box and sat by his side. She first used the cotton ball to clean up the wounds on his face.

    ¡°Does it hurt? Tell Aunt if it hurts. You have such a beautiful face; if there were a scar on it, it would not look good anymore. You should avoid fighting in the future.¡±

    Song Yingjie was embarrassed as he pursed his lips. He never allowed anyone toe near him. This aunty was very gentle, and she still had the scent of soap on her body.

    It was very warm, and it had the smell of home.

    ¡°Mum, don¡¯t pity this little rascal. He only knows how to get into trouble...¡± At this moment, Ning Qing was peeling an orange in her hand, and she was eating it while she walked over.

    Yue Wanqing was annoyed as she spared her a nce and said, ¡°What little rascal? Speak properly; it is not as if he doesn¡¯t have a name. You have no manners.¡±

    Song Yingjie lifted his gaze to see that girl sitting obediently by the side of her mother. She was using her small head to nudge her mother¡¯s shoulders and she was smiling with her eyebrows in a curve while looking at him.¡±Yingjie.¡± she called out to him.

    Song Yingjie froze and immediate channelled his gaze down.

    While handling Song Yingjie¡¯s wounds, Yue Wanqing said, ¡°Qingqing, your mother-inw is back. When will you arrange for our families to meet one another? This is basic etiquette for this situation. What¡¯s more, you have been married for such a long period of time, but the Lu family is a rich family; I don¡¯t know if they are satisfied with you?¡±

    Ning Qing ate the orange and smiled saying, ¡°Mum, Shaoming is on a business trip. My parents-inw are also busy; you understand it well. They are a wealthy family. I will arrange for you all to meet. My parents-inw are satisfied with me, especially my mother-inw. She treats me just like her own daughter.¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Song Yingjie lifted his gaze to look at Ning Qing. That girl was lying to her own mother. Her small white hand was peeling a piece of orange to stuff it into her small mouth, and she was eating it deliciously.

    ¡°Is that right?¡± Yue Wanqing smiled happily and said, ¡°Then you should be very grateful. Your mother-inw is your second mother. In the future, you need to be filial to her. Whenever you meet with an issue, you have to think about Shaoming first, and then act ording to his needs. You guys are all one family.¡±

    ¡°Mum, I know.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Yue Wanqing was relieved. She bandaged the injury for Song Yingjie and put the first aid box away. ¡°Yingjie, let¡¯s go, we will go and have dinner.¡±

    Yue Wanqing was walking in front. Ning Qing slowly rose up and Song Yingjie walked to her side and softly said, ¡°Liar¡±

    Ning Qing spared a gaze at him and said, ¡°What do you even know, little rascal? No matter how badly you are treated outside, after youe back home, making your family happy is your responsibility.¡±

    ...

    The luxury vehicle of the Lu family was stopped outside the Ning family vi for the entire duration. The old butler got out of the car and stood on the grass patch. Through therge windows of the kitchen, he could clearly see the four people seated around the dining table, Song Yingjie was seated beside Ning Qing, and Yue Wanqing was dishing some food into Song Yingjie¡¯s bowl.

    In the Lu family, no matter how boisterous things got, they could not take a dish and ce it into another¡¯s bowl.

    Song Yingjie did not speak, and only lowered his head to eat, but this was probably the most formal he had been, and he appeared to enjoy this meal more than any other meal that the old butler has seen him eat.

    At this moment, the old butler¡¯s phone rang; it was Song Yajing.

    ¡°Hello, Madam...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Uncle Fook. Where is Yingjie? Howe there was no one at home when I arrived?¡±

    ¡°Replying to Madam, Young Master Yingjie is having dinner with Madam in the Ning family right now.¡±

    ¡°What, Ning family? Can Yingjie adapt to the food in the Ning family? Quick, bring him back!¡±

    The old butler was silent for a few seconds and he said, ¡°Madam, just allow Young Master Yingjie to have a meal here. Young Master Ying Jie is fine with the food.¡±

    Song Yajing was taken aback and she said, ¡°Uncle Fook, you....¡±

    ...

    The two had dinner and left the Ning home. Ning Qing went back to the Tea Pavilion vi, and Song Yingjie went back to the Lu home. They shared a ride.

    The engine started, and Song Yingjie used the rear view mirror to look at the two seniors standing by the side of the door. He was in a daze.

    The car made a turn and the two disappeared from sight. Ning Qing saw that he was still in a daze and had not withdrawn his gaze. Sheughed and asked, ¡°Do you like my family?¡±

    Song Yingjie moved and looked outside the window, ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded his head lightly and said, ¡°It is very warm, and in the past... When my grandmother was still alive, when I went to school, she always stood by the side of the door and waved at me...I have never seen Grandmother¡¯s back facing me.¡±

    It was quiet inside the car. Ning Qing had a quiet smile on her face and she said emotionally with a gentle voice, ¡°But my family was not always this warm. My father has a lover outside the marriage, and even has an illegitimate daughter. Four years ago, my father officially married his mistress legally and kicked both my mother and I out of the house. Those few years were the hardest years I¡¯ve ever had. My mother needed money for an operation. I didn¡¯t have the money and borrowed some from my father, but he actually tried to give me away to a middle aged man.¡±

    Song Yingjie turned his head around and looked at Ning Qing in shock.

    Ning Qing looked into his eyes, shrugged her shoulders, and said, ¡°At that time, I was beaten up badly by that middle aged man. I had a tough time escaping, and I met Shaoming outside the hotel.¡±

    Ning Qing was envious as she spoke. ¡°Look, you still had it better. You were the oldest son of the Zhu family once you were born; you also have the Song surname. You had the privilege to continue to be stubborn and rebellious for life because both your uncle and oldest aunt will always protect you.¡±

    Song Yingjie listened on without much expression on his face. He turned his head again to look outside the window.

    ¡°But.¡± Ning Qing said again, ¡°Your uncle and oldest aunt will have to grow old one day. What would you do then?¡±

    This sentence reached the depths of Song Yingjie¡¯s heart. His eyes were wet and the tears that were hidden away rolled down his face.

    The youth¡¯s shoulders were shaking, and he looked so frail and helpless. ¡°Why? Why are there so few people who love me? Even those who do have to leave me in the end... Why are they all fooling me, and making use of me...?¡±

    Ning Qing used her small white hand to pat her own shoulder and said, ¡°Come,e over here. I will lend my shoulder for you toy on for a moment. This time, I will definitely notugh at you.¡±

    Song Yingjie did move; he was sobbing secretly.

    Ning Qing directly stretched out her hand to press his head to her shoulder.

    ¡°Yingjie, do you think that you are the one that Heaven threw away? Heh, but there are so many people on earth. Who are you exactly? Why would Heaven bother with you? The number of people who love you is too small? It¡¯s not too small. Your uncle and your oldest aunt have given you everything, and they did not miss out on anything. Your grandmother and mother that passed on loved you that much. Look at those sparkling stars in the sky; that¡¯s them looking at you from up above.¡±

    Song Yingjie perched on Ning Qing¡¯s shoulder to look outside the window. The night sky tonight was really beautiful, and there were numerous stars sparkling in the night sky.

    ¡°Is that really grandmother and mum?¡± he murmured in a daze.

    ¡°You have them in your heart, so they are always here. But if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have the face to see them. Your mother lost her life while bringing you to the world, while your grandmother had great hopes for you, and wanted you to support the entire Zhu family in the future. But you¡¯ve lived so messily, and you¡¯ve failed to live up to all of their expectations.¡±

    Song Yingjie used his hand to cover his handsome face. The car was filled with the sound of him sobbing.

    The old butler used the rear view mirror to look towards the back. The girl¡¯s gentle beauty was lighting up this dark cabin.

    Her voice was really melodious, just like the sounds of nature of the night sky.

    ¡°You asked me why so many people are fooling you, making use of you. The answer is really simple; it¡¯s because you are easy to fool and good to make use of. You are twenty years old this year. There is a half brother of yours who would affect your position in the family, but you do not know a single thing about rivalry for profit among the wealthy families. Last night when you snuck into my room, you didn¡¯t even consider what could happen. You didn¡¯t think that this move would deal a shocking blow to the uncle and oldest aunt who love you the most. You are twenty now. Even if you do not understand the rivalry among wealthy families, that is fine. You still do not like to study, you go party and create messes when you have nothing to do, you have a bunch of shady friends beside you; who would want to care about you?¡±

 Chapter 265 - Conquer Mother In Law

    <h4>Chapter 265: Conquer Mother In Law</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Don¡¯t me the darkness of the world for the simplicity of your life. Life has always been like sailing against the tide. If you don¡¯t advance, you will retreat. Whose life is perfect? Go online and search my name, Ning Qing. I debuted at the age of 18 and have fought countless battles, small andrge. I had fought against my stepmother, tore my sibling apart, kicked away a f*ckboy, and tortured a b*tch. Just how many cmities have you brought upon me since you returned home? It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t been sad, but life is like this. If I had even cked off a little, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get to where I am today.¡±

    Song Yingjie listened and murmured, ¡°You must not like my auntie very much.¡±

    Ning Qing sneered, ¡°Of course not. Do you think I¡¯m masochistic. It¡¯s not my hobby to stick my hot face to a cold buttock, alright?¡±

    Old butler: ¡°...¡±

    Song Yingjie rose from her shoulder. If she had said she liked his auntie, he would think she was hypocritical, but she told the truth.

    Ning Qing grabbed some tissues and gave them to him to wipe his tears. ¡°But Yingjie, I¡¯m your sister-inw. Your auntie is my mother-inw; we are a family. We can¡¯t get everyone¡¯s favor in this world, but if we try, and If we work hard, it¡¯s alright as long as we have a clear conscience.¡±

    Song Yingjie turned to look out of the window. He understood what she meant. She was talking about his father.

    ¡°Song Yingjie, I hope this is thest time you cry. Men shed blood and sweat but not tears. Grow up. If you continue to rebel so simply and foolishly, it will be your rtives who will suffer and your enemies who will benefit. Everything in the Zhu family is yours, and your mother left it for you. Even if you fight for love, you must only win and not lose.

    ¡°Your uncles and aunties will grow old. When you were young, they were the ones protecting you. When you get older, you should protect them. I still say that it is your responsibility to make your rtives happy.

    ¡°The world is too dark and cruel. Don¡¯t treat this darkness and cruelty mercifully. For us to survive, we can only survive by being the strongest, eliminating the weak ones, and subduing violence using violence. A strong life never needs to be exined. Real and long-term happiness needs nning. Don¡¯t dream of getting anything for free in this world, because it will only be a trap. If you are not tough in your present position, you will die miserably in the future.¡±

    Song Yingjie looked at the girl¡¯s bright autumn pupils. The car was passing the downtown square, and the bright lights shined brightly on the girl.

    ¡°I understand.¡± He nodded.

    ...

    The limousine stopped in front of the Lu family Vi and the old housekeeper and Song Yingjie entered.

    Song Yajing was still awake. She sat in the living room and looked at the documents. When they came back, she looked up and went to Song Yingjie. ¡°Yingjie, you¡¯re back. I heard that you had dinner with the Ning family. Did you have enough? What would you like to eat? Auntie will ask the servant to make it for you?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Song Yingjie looked up at Song Yajing. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m going upstairs.¡±

    He went upstairs.

    Song Yajing saw the wound on Song Yingjie¡¯s face. Her face changed. She said, ¡°Yingjie, what¡¯s wrong with your face? Who bullied you? Tell Auntie, I will send someone...¡±

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m all right. I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Song Yingjie went back to his room and closed the door.

    Song Yajing immediately turned her head and looked at Uncle Fook. Her face was stern and she asked in a low voice, ¡°Uncle Fook, what happened today? You have been with the Lu family for 40 years. This was the first time that you had gone against my wishes when I asked you to fetch Yingjie back. What benefits did Ning Qing give you?¡±

    Uncle Fook bowed respectfully. ¡°Madam, Young Madam has not given me anything, but I think Young Master Yingjie will be happier with Young Madam.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Madam, today the young master got in a fight at school and was sent to the police station. Young Madam picked him up and came back. The others had called Young Master Yingjie a little jinx...¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± This term was a taboo to Song Yajing, so she clenched her fists tightly as cold shards of light shed from her eyes. ¡°I want that person to disappear.¡±

    ¡°Madam, Young Madam has already dealt with them. They were at the police station at that time. Young Madam had said...¡±

    Uncle Fook retold Ning Qing¡¯s words to Song Yajing quietly.

    Song Yajing¡¯s pupils shrank, and her face was obscured. She put one hand on the sofa and sat down slowly. ¡°She...really said that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Fook nodded. ¡°After dinner at the Ning family home, she went back to the car and said something to Young Master Yingjie. Here¡¯s what she said at the time...¡±

    Faber repeated it all.

    This time Song Yajing went silent after listening. Not a sound could be heard in the quiet vi hall. After a long time, Song Yajing quietlyughed. She turned to Uncle Fook, ¡°Uncle Fook, have you really regarded Ning Qing as the young madam from the bottom of your heart? Look, this is Ning Qing¡¯s strong point. She said these words to Yingjie because she wanted you to hear them; she wanted to use Yingjie to win favor and win people¡¯s hearts.¡±

    Uncle Fook was not humble or arrogant as he said, ¡°Madam, how can I not see these thoughts of Young Madam? But that¡¯s why I think she¡¯s a good Young Madam. Even you couldn¡¯t handle Young Master Yingjie all these years, but Young Madam could. She has not only handled and taught him, but she has also won your favor. Madam also thinks that Young Madam is brave and resourceful, notcking wise and ingenious means Only someone like her can hold the high position of the master mother of the Lu family.

    ¡°Madam, I have been with the Lu family for 40 years. Nobody wishes the best for the Lu family more than I do. Madam also wants the Lu family to be well. Since we all think so, why is Madam so stubborn?¡±

    ...

    Song Yajing opened the door and entered Song Yingjie¡¯s room.

    There was no light in the room. Song Yingjie was lying on the side of the bed, sleeping with his eyes closed.

    Song Yajing sat quietly beside the bed. She began to cover Song Yingjie with the nket. Then she sighed and said, ¡°Yingjie, you have not fallen asleep yet, right? Auntie wants to talk to you.¡±

    In the darkness, Song Yingjie opened his eyes. He did not move, nor did he speak.

    ¡°The simplest and happiest time of Auntie¡¯s life was in the Song family, where I grew up with my brothers and sisters. At that time, our father told us that because we were born in a noble family, our marriage and life could not be chosen by ourselves in the future, but we as brothers and sisters in the Song family should always be united because the family rtionship will never change.

    ¡°Later, I married into the Lu family, there were countless open struggles and veiled fights in the Lu family. Men were men; how could they not have any flirtatious past? I was already numb. Later, I had Shaoming. This son is my pride and hope. Maybe because his surname is Lu, we were never intimate with each other.

    ¡°But you are different. You are my sister¡¯s son. My sister had left so early. I wish I could make up for all your missing motherly love. Yingjie, Auntie sincerely hope you will be well and sessful.¡±

    Song Yingjie did not speak for a long time.

    Song Yajing took back her sad expression and touched Song Yingjie¡¯s forehead. ¡°Sleep now.¡±

    She got up.

    But her hand was pulled and her movements stiffened. Song Yingjie had slowly turned around, and he put his head on her leg.

    Song Yajing touched his face and realized that it was full of tears.

    Song Yajing raised her eyes for a moment. Her eyes were wet. If there was a soft spot in her heart, it was reserved for the Song family.

    ...

    The next day

    Ning Qing came to the Lu family Vi. Today, Song Yingjie did not go to school. The servants were preparing fruit pastries and greeted the guests.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here.¡± Ning Qing spoke to Song Yajing who was standing in the living room.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Song Yajing gave a rare reply.

    Ning Qing had greeted her because Song Yajing would just ignore her, but today Song Yajing had responded to her.

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes brightened. It was a very good start.

    Ning Qing went beside Song Yajing and asked, ¡°Mom, are there any distinguished guestsing today?¡±

    Song Yajing looked at the information in her hand without looking up, but she patiently answered, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Zhou and Zhilei areing to visit today,¡± and Song Yajing looked at Ning Qing as she said, ¡°Although you are Shaoming¡¯s wife now, the friendship between the Lu family and the Zhou family has existed there for generations and cannot be broken, especially since Grandpa Zhou had helped the Lu family during difficult times. Zhilei and Shaoming are also childhood friends.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes squinted as she smiled. It was rare and strange to hear this sentence, ¡°You are Shaming¡¯s wife now,¡± from her mother-inw.

    Had she conquered this stubborn mother-inw?

    It has been difficult for her!

    ¡°Yes, Mom, you can rest assured that the Lu and Zhou families are family friends. This friendship will always go on. I will get along well with Miss Zhou.¡±

    Song Yajing nodded reassuringly.

    Ning Qingughed in her heart. How could they get along?

    That Zhilei would probably have some tricks up her sleeve today.

    With this time bomb, their mother-inw and daughter-inw¡¯s rtions would explode at any minute. Their rtionship had just improved; they couldn¡¯t withstand Zhou Zhilei¡¯s provocation.

    But the Lu and Zhou families had a deep friendship. If she handles it improperly, she will burn herself.

    Ning Qing was deep in thought when she heard the servant call ¡°Young Master Yingjie,¡± as Song Yingjie came down the stairs.

    Ning Qing looked up and saw that today, Song Yingjie had changed out of his normal fashionable clothes. He was wearing a clean white shirt and jeans and had no earphones in his ears. He put his hand in his pocket and went down the stairs. His fringe on his forehead, which covered his eyes, fluttered gently. He looked gentle, but there was no expression on his face. Ning Qing felt that he was more silent than before.

    ¡°Good morning, Yingjie.¡± Ning Qing greeted him generously.

    Song Yingjie looked at her but did not speak, and instead went to the dining hall.

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡± Stupid boy!

    ...

    At about ten o¡¯clock in the morning, the doorbell of the vi door rang. The servant went to open the door. Kong Lan came in with Zhou Zhilei.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, Zhilei, you are here! Please sit down.¡± Song Yajing weed them.

    Ning Qing came out, and her eyes met Zhou Zhilei¡¯s. When the mother and daughter saw her, it was as if silver needles were about to shoot out from their eyes, Ning Qing smiled calmly and said, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, Miss Zhou, wee. I¡¯ll make tea for you.¡±

    She turned and went into the kitchen.

    The Zhou family mother and daughter sat on the sofa with Song Yajing. Zhou Zhilei gave Kong Lan a look. Kong Lan burst intoughter and said, ¡°Mrs. Lu, two days ago, I was talking with Zhilei about going to Sanya for vacation. Is Mrs. Lu interested ining along? We haven¡¯t gone out together for a long time, right? Is Young Master Lu on a business trip? Let¡¯s ask him to go with us together then.¡±

 Chapter 266 - Miss Zhou, You Thought That My Mother In Law Was A Fool

    <h4>Chapter 266: Miss Zhou, You Thought That My Mother In Law Was A Fool</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Since the family gathering with the elders of the Lu family, Song Yajing¡¯s attitude had changed a bit. These past few days, both mother and daughter had been calling her continuously to ask for an answer, and Song Yajing beat around the bush and refused to give an answer.

    Both mother and daughter were like cats on a hot tin roof, and they just wanted to know; was the date they had set at the start still effective?

    Song Yajing curled her lips into a smile and said, ¡°Forget about a vacation. Ning Qing is pregnant now and it is ufortable for her move around. Shaoming probably does not have time to go.¡±

    These three sentences made her attitude clear.

    She has already recognised Ning Qing as the daughter inw of the Lu family.

    The Zhou crew¡¯s facial expression changed drastically.

    ¡°Madam Lu, you...¡±

    At this moment, Ning Qing walked out holding a tea cup in her hands and said, ¡°Madam Zhou, Miss Zhou, please have some tea. The tea leaves were brought back by Father when he went to Europe. You can have a taste and see if it suits your pte.¡±

    The mother-daughter duo saw her as an enemy and were jealous of her. Ning Qing acted as if she did not see it. She bent down and personally handed the tea to them.

    Kong Lan stretched out her hand to receive the tea cup and she acted kindly and smiled saying, ¡°Mrs. Lu has such arge belly now. Don¡¯t kneel. Quick, get up.¡±

    Ning Qingughed in her mind. This Madam Zhou was acting so kindly, even though she obviously hated her so much in her heart.

    ¡°Thank you, Madam Zhou,¡± Ning Qing answered while observing Kong Lan¡¯s actions. As expected, when she was about to take the teacup in her hands, Kong Lan¡¯s hand purposely tilted to a side in an attempt to me the incident on Ning Qing.

    If the tea split out of the cup, both mother and daughter would definitely me her for notpleting the task well. Likewise, her mother-inw would definitely despise her in her heart also.

    Ning Qing cruelly gave Kong Lan a stare. She wanted to use this trick to go against her?

    She had prior experience dealing with Li Meiling and Ning Yao and had learned some things from that experience.

    But it also weird to talk about. This Kong Lan was so foolish, how has she survived life in a wealthy family?

    She heard that the world renowned red wine big shot Zhou Heng had started from nothing, and the Zhou family naturally had many friends like the Lu family. They also did not fight and scheme against each other. Zhou Heng only had one son, Zhou Lei. Kong Lan was his daughter inw. It seemed from the outside that Zhou Lei¡¯s family was warm and harmonious as a family.

    The environment that a person grew up in also affected his education.

    When the tea cup was tilted, Ning Qing shrieked. ¡°Ya!¡± She unexpectedly threw the entire tea cup towards Kong Lan¡¯s body and her eyes were wide open, and she looked to be in huge shock as she retreated in fear.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The teacup was filled entirely with boiling hot water, Kong Lan was burnt by this flying teacup, and she was in pain as she felt her skin burn.

    She immediately stood up and jumped up on the spot like a monkey, ¡°Ah, this is so hot, I just got burnt. My skin was just rejuvenated when I went to the spa to rx...¡±

    The maids in the vi saw Kong Lan¡¯s reaction, and they all covered their mouths tough sneakily, Zhou Zhilei immediately took out a paper napkin to help wipe off the water droplets off her own mother. She pointed at Ning Qing and chided her saying, ¡°Ning Qing, you are doing this on purpose right? You want to harm my mother!¡±

    Ning Qing immediately ran briefly to hide behind Song Yajing and she stretched out her hand to tug onto Song Yajing¡¯s sleeve and said softly. ¡°Mum, Miss Zhou is so fierce right now; I am so scared.¡±

    Song Yajing always liked Zhou Zhilei¡¯s reserved and virtuous image, but now she noticed how Zhou Zhilei was staring at her with her eyes almost popping out of their sockets looking so fierce and tough. She raised her eyebrows and could not help but shake her head.

    Whenever a person realized a w in a person, they woulde to notice it more and more.

    At thest gathering of the elders of the Lu family, Zhou Zhilei had disappointed her too much.

    It was only then that Zhou Zhilei realized that she had exposed her ugly side. She immediately cleared her throat and looked innocently at Song Yajing. ¡°Aunt, we clearly saw just now; Ning Qing purposely threw the tea cup towards my mother¡¯s direction.¡±

    Ning Qing immediately opened her mouth to speak. She did not even spare a nce at Zhou Zhilei, but she said softly to Song Yajing, ¡°Mum, you have to decide for me. If Madam Zhou hadn¡¯t spilled the tea on purpose, would I have reacted so violently because of her actions because I was afraid? I am not just one person now; if anything goes wrong with the baby in my stomach, who is going to take responsibility? Shaoming ising back in 2 days.¡±

    Song Yajing frowned even more deeply. She was used women in wealthy families fighting for favour, when this Kong Lan tilted the tea cup purposely, how could she not have seen that?

    She turned back to stare at Ning Qing. She knew how to act innocent after throwing a boiling cup of tea towards another¡¯s face; this girl was too naughty.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Ning Qing embarrassingly stuck out her tongue towards Song Yajing and said sweetly and like she was acting coy towards her, ¡°Mum..¡±

    Song Yajing felt ufortable upon hearing her sweet voice calling her and she said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t make a fuss. Someonee, prepare a set of clean clothes and medication for Madam Zhou.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei was furious. This Song Yajing was obviously being biased to Ning Qing, and she wanted to patch up a quarrel.

    Ning Qing lifted her eyebrows and was delighted as she gave a nce towards Zhou Zhilei. Her meaning was ¡ª See how I am able to make you furious!

    Zhou Zhilei: ¡°...¡±

    Kong Lan was the most ufortable person. If an expression from the eyes could kill a person, her expression at the moment could already puncture multiple holes on Ning Qing¡¯s body. While she was staring at her, through her peripheral vision, she could see a youthful andnky figure appear. Song Yingjie was leaning on the railing of the staircase looking at her.

    Kong Lan could not tell what the expression in his eyes meant. The youth¡¯s expression was deep and dark, and it contained many emotions.

    Kong Lan was taken aback. Song Yingjie was not her daughter¡¯s helper. She had only met him once or twice, and he looked innocent and unable to betray her.

    Looking at things now, he seemed to have changedpletely.

    When Kong Lan spared another nce towards him, the eyes of the youth had be clear, and the darkness that was just there had already disappearedpletely.

    Kong Lan blinked her eyes and suspected that she was going blind.

    ...

    Song Yajing brought Kong Lan and Zhou Zhilei to change their clothes. Ning Qing walked into the dining hall, and at this moment, Song Yingjie walked over and stood in her path.

    He had walked over suddenly and Ning Qing almost banged into him, as she could barely stop in time. She lifted her gaze and asked, ¡°What is it? Why are you blocking my way?¡±

    Song Yingjie took out an item from his pocket and passed it to her. ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±

    Ning Qing had a closer look; it was a small bottle of medication.

    Ning Qing broke out in a snort and said, ¡°Little rascal; did you get things mixed up? I did not get hurt, you should send this medication upstairs.... Oi!¡±

    Song Yingjie held onto her slim wrist on her left hand.

    It was only then that Ning Qing noticed that her left hand was burnt and had a blister on it. It was probably because she did not have time to duck, and a little water must have spilled on her.

    The blister was very small. She did not feel a thing, so she did not notice it.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt here?¡± Song Yingjie used his index finger to press on it.

    The youth¡¯s hand was starkly different from Lu Shaoming¡¯s hand. He had always lived a life of luxury. His fingers were long and fair, and he had a fair chance ofpeting with a girl¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Oi, why are you being like this? It actually did not hurt, and now you are making it hurt by pressing on it.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s delicate, white face was squeezed into a ball, and her lips were half pouting as she wanted to retract her small hand.

    Song Yingjie looked at the way she looked. He rxed the strength in his hands, took out a needle, and said softly, ¡°I will help you poke the blister, then apply some medication; it will heal well this way.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then I would need to trouble you then.¡±

    Song Yingjie poked the blister carefully for her, and while he did so he blew on it, and asked gently, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡±

    When the old butler came through the door and chanced upon this sight, he noticed that the boy was tall and was taller than the girl by the height of a head. The two of them were against the afternoon sun, and below them was ayer of light.

    The old butler¡¯s expression changed, and he went forward and said politely, ¡°Young Master Yingjie, I will help with Madam¡¯s injury. You don¡¯t have the experience.¡±

    Song Yingjie lifted his eyes. His long, curlyshes fluttered once, then he slowly let go of Ning Qing¡¯s small hand.

    Ning Qing did not notice anything. She thanked Song Yingjie and said, ¡°Little rascal, you have done well today. You need to continue being like this, okay? Also when you see me in the future, you are not allowed to be rude towards me. You need to address me as sister-inw.¡±

    Song Yingjie had one hand inside his pockets and the tips of his lips curled up into a mocking smile as he said, ¡°You are merely days older than me.¡± He turned to leave.

    Ning Qing shouted towards his shadow and said, ¡°Why do you care about how much older I am? I am your older brother¡¯s wife, so you have to address me as sister inw; this is basic courtesy.¡±

    But the boy was already out of sight.

    ...

    After eating a meal peacefully, Ning Qing was organizing her own documents. At this moment, Zhou Zhilei walked over and said, ¡°Ning Qing, are you delighted now?¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her hand to tuck the hair by her cheek behind her ear and smiled inly before she said, ¡°If I say that I am not delighted, wouldn¡¯t that make me a liar? Miss Zhou has always bullied me in front of my mother-inw. You want to benefit as a third party. I have always said that my mother-inw and I are family. I had said that there would be a day when you would return to being an outsider, and now this day has arrived.¡±

    Zhou Zhileiughed mysteriously and said, ¡°Are you so sure that you have won? As long the friendship between the Lu and Zhou families continues, I will still have the chance toe between you and your mother-inw, and I can make your rtionship with her bad. All it takes is for me to move my lips.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Ning Qing held onto a document and came to Zhou Zhilei¡¯s side, then she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Miss Zhou, don¡¯t overestimate yourself. Do you think of my mother-inw as a fool?¡±

    Zhou Zhileiughed and said, ¡°Whether she is a fool or not, we will see after we try. Your mother-inw watched me grow up. The friendship between the Lu and Zhou families cannot be ruined so easily.¡±

    Ning Qing still wanted to speak but she suddenly heard someone speak. ¡°Ning Qing, Zhilei, what are you guys chatting about here?¡± Song Yajing hade over.

    Zhou Zhilei immediately had tears in her eyes. She donned an expression as if she had been wronged, then said, ¡°Aunt, I know that Mrs. Lu doesn¡¯t like me, and she doesn¡¯t want to see me. Since that is the case, I will bid farewell along with my mother. In order for Mrs. Lu not to misunderstand us in the future, the Lu and Zhou families should keep their distance.¡±

    After she spoke, Zhou Zhilei ran out of the room.

    ¡°Zhilei!¡± Song Yajing immediately grabbed onto Zhou Zhilei¡¯s sleeve, and she turned her head back to re at Ning Qing and said fiercely, ¡°Ning Qing, what did you say to Zhilei?¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Aunt, you leave some dignity for me. I like Brother Shaoming, and have waited for him for 26 years, I know that I am stooping too low! Mrs Lu has expressed it correctly.¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡± She was the one who had used the word ¡°Stooping too low,¡± although Ning Qing did think of her like this in her heart.

    ¡°Ning Qing!¡± Song Yajing gave a long stare at Ning Qing and then turned around tofort Zhou Zhilei. ¡°Zhilei, don¡¯t listen to Ning Qing spout nonsense; Aunt understands you. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go take a seat on the sofa.¡±

    Song Yajing brought Zhou Zhilei into the living room.

    Zhou Zhilei felt much better in her heart. She guaranteed that as long as she was still alive, she would not stop making Ning Qing¡¯s life difficult, and she would never let her live in peace.

 Chapter 267 - I Have A Plan And Need Your Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 267: I Have A n And Need Your Cooperation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Just now, in the dressing room, Song Yajing did not say much, but she expressed her words clearly. She said, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, Shaoming is already all grown up and knows what he wants. Ning Qing is his wife, and nobody can change that, including me. Zhilei, you¡¯re not young anymore. You should get married.¡±

    Asking her to get married?

    She couldn¡¯t ept it; she had waited for Lu Shaoming all these years and had wasted all her beautiful youth.

    Besides, she had loved such an excellent and mature man like Lu Shaoming. Who else in the world could measure up to his standard?

    She thought with great resentment as a figure appeared in her peripheral vision. She looked up. Upstairs, Song Yingjie leaned against the door and looked at her quietly.

    Zhou Zhilei quickly shed a warm smile and gave him a signal, which meant that everything was going ording to n.

    Song Yingjie was silent for a few seconds and nodded his head.

    Zhou Zhileiughed inside. Oh, she had Song Yingjie as a chess piece. Ning Qing¡¯s good days areing to an end.

    Ning Qing looked at theirmunication quietly. She had no change in mood. She carried a book in her arms and went upstairs.

    She wanted to go to the study, so she had to walk by Song Yingjie. When they were near each other, Song Yingjie spoke to her. His voice was not loud but enough for her to hear him, ¡°Do you daree to my room?¡±

    Ning Qing raised her eyes and smiled. She looked at the teenager with bright autumn eyes and asked, ¡°Can I trust you?¡±

    Song Yingjie looked downstairs over the girl¡¯s shoulder. Zhou Zhilei was looking at them.

    Song Yingjie reached out and grabbed Ning Qing¡¯s slender arm, pulled her into her room and closed the door.

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s eyes glittered with light. Alright, she only had to wait for Song Yingjie¡¯s phone notification.

    ...

    In the room

    Song Yingjie let go of Ning Qing, who straightened up her slender waist and smiled at the young man in front of her. ¡°Say, what do you want, asking me toe in?¡±

    ¡°Zhou Zhilei asked me to give you drugs, and then she would bring my auntie in and catch us in the act.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing pretended to be shocked, and she quickly said, ¡°Yingjie, what are you going to do? Zhou Zhilei is not a good person. She is using you to deal with me. Just now, she told me that you and your auntie are utter fools. You can¡¯t be deceived by her.¡±

    This ¡°utter fools¡± had been made up by her. Sorry, Zhou Zhilei, for letting you take the me. Haha!

    ¡°I already know that Zhou Zhilei has been using me. She had instructed me to do all those things before. Ning Qing, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Song Yingjie said sincerely.

    ¡°That¡¯s all right. Everyone makes mistakes. I forgive you this time.¡± Ning Qing patted the boy on the shoulder boldly. ¡°But what about Zhou Zhilei¡¯s n?¡±

    ¡°On the stairs, I pretended to nod to her. She¡¯s waiting for my call.¡±

    ¡°Alright Yingjie, do you want revenge? I have a n, and I need your cooperation.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡±

    Ning Qing mysteriously waved to Song Yingjie.

    Song Yingjie bent down to listen.

    Ning Qing whispered a few words. Song Yingjie thought for a moment, then agreed with a nod.

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes curved as she smiled. She looked at the boy¡¯s big bed. Then she walked over and sat on it. ¡°I¡¯ll pretend to faint then. You¡¯ll send Zhou Zhilei a message and ask her toe hereter.¡±

    Looking at the girl sleepingfortably in his bed, Song Yingjie¡¯s handsome face was a little red. Although he was a rebellious and wayward rich young master, he has note into contact with girls in recent years.

    Not to mention having a girl in his bed.

    He wouldn¡¯t even look at the girls who were shy and weak in front of him. His heart was lonely and nobody could enter.

    Ning Qing put the book in her hand beside the pillow. She had a sharp eye. Suddenly, she found a DVD beside the pillow, on which there was a scantily d female star.

    ¡°Oh, Song Yingjie, you¡¯re watching these things!?¡±

    Song Yingjie saw her take his DVD and ran over quickly. He stretched out his hand and grabbed it. He was very angry and said, ¡°Ning Qing, give it back to me; it¡¯s not what you think! You¡¯re viting my privacy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still making excuses, stupid boy; I am from the entertainment industry. I know this third-ss star with one nce; you¡¯re learning bad things!¡±

    Ning Qing turned around. Her small hand held the DVD very high up. Song Yingjie reached up to get it. Right then, their faces were so close together.

    Song Yingjie froze at that moment.

    Her facial features were delicate. Her skin was so smooth it was as if water could be squeezed from it at any time. She smelled good. That night, when he was entangled with her in bed, he had smelled the fragrance of a girl.

    He had identally kissed her on the face that night, and he got a p from her.

    Thinking of that, Song Yingjie¡¯s eyes looked down at the girl¡¯s lips. Her beautiful cherry pink lips were as moist as if she had applied lip gloss.

    Song Yingjie quickly pulled back his hand and straightened up. He exined in a sullen tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t! This is from my ssmates. I didn¡¯t watch it at all.¡±

    Ning Qing put the DVD back beside the pillow. ¡°Stupid boy, this kind of thing can be seen asionally. Take it as a source of knowledge, but can¡¯t do it alright? Do you know that this kind of thing can only be done with the people you like, and you have to be responsible for whoever you touch? It¡¯s a man¡¯s most basic responsibility.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Song Yingjie nodded.

    ...

    Downstairs Zhou Zhilei was waiting anxiously for Song Yingjie¡¯s message because she did not know how long her mother Kong Lan could keep Song Yajing busy.

    At this time, she heard the Ding! of the mobile phone. Zhou Zhilei looked at it with joy.

    The message was a bit unexpected, Song Yingjie had sent ¡ª things have changed,e up.

    Things have changed?

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s pupils shrank. She looked around a couple of times, then ran up the stairs, opened Song Yingjie¡¯s door, and went in.

    ¡°Yingjie, what¡¯s the matter, and what has changed?¡± As soon as Zhou Zhilei came in, she began to question Song Yingjue, and when she saw Ning Qing sleeping in bed, she immediately smiled and said, ¡°Yingjie, isn¡¯t this a sess? Ning Qing has fainted in your bed. Quickly, you take off your clothes and make some false impressions. I¡¯ll call someone,¡± Zhou Zhilei said, then ran out.

    But her wrist was sped, and she heard the boy behind her. His voice was so low as he asked with amusement, ¡°You go and call someone, and then what?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei turned her head and looked at Song Yingjie seriously. ¡°Yingjie, what¡¯s wrong with you? Then Ning Qing will be chased out from the Lu family, and I can be your sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Hah,¡± the corners of Song Yingjie¡¯s lips slowly curved up, and his ck and white eyes were clear as he said. ¡°No, you¡¯re talking about the consequences of a slut. What about me as a betrayer? Once everythinges to light, will I still be able to escape unscathed?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei had never seen Song Yingjie like this. He had always listened to her and called her sister Zhilei.

    ¡°Yingjie, your surname is Song. What are you afraid of? What¡¯s wrong with you? Haven¡¯t we already nned everything? Is it... What did Ning Qing tell you? Has she strained our rtionship?¡±

    Song Yingjie smiled faintly. He pressed Zhou Zhilei closer to the corner of the room. Bam! He put one hand on the wall and the other on Zhilei¡¯s shoulder.

    Today, she wore a skirt with thin shoulder straps. Song Yingjie gently lifted the straps with one finger. Zhou Zhilei felt her shoulder grow cold, and the right half of her fragrant shoulder was exposed.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Zhou Zhilei screamed and quickly put her hand over her chest. She wouldn¡¯t even dream that Song Yingjie would do such a thing to her.

    ¡°Yingjie, we can just talk things out! Tell me what happened, have you misunderstood me? I can exin it if you tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Misunderstood?

    Song Yingjie¡¯s smile became more and more brilliant. ¡°My biggest misunderstanding is that I had once thought that you were a good person, one of the few people in the world who was good to me.¡±

    ...

    Song Yajing and Kong Lan went into the living room. There was nobody in the living room. Song Yajing asked the servant, ¡°Where is Young Master Yingjie, Young Madam, and Miss Zhou?¡±

    These two days, she would often turn around and someone would disappear. Her eyelids were jumping, and she kept feeling that something was about to happen.

    ¡°In response to Madam¡¯s question, I just saw Madam being dragged into the room by Young Master Yingjie, and then Miss Zhou opened the door and went in.¡±

    What?

    Song Yajing¡¯s heart sank. She was still anxious about what had happened a couple of nights before. Why had Yingjie pulled Ning Qing into the room?

    ¡°Miss Zhou has also entered Young Master Yingjie¡¯s room?¡± Song Yajing asked uncertainly. When had the rtionship between Yingjie and Zhou Zhilei gotten so close and mysterious?

    The servant looked at Song Yajing and calmly answered, ¡°Yes, and Miss Zhou hasn¡¯te out.¡±

    Song Yajing¡¯s eyes instantly darkened with understanding. She had always felt something was off. Although Yingjie rebelled a little when he returned to T city, how could he have such harsh feelings towards Ning Qing?

    Yingjie was her favorite nephew and was an easy target for those in need of a pawn. She hated it most when others approached Yingjie with malicious intent. That was forbidden by her!

    Now it seemed that somebody had already started plotting behind her.

    Song Yajing walked over to the stairs.

    ¡°Mrs. Lu.¡± Kong Lan grabbed Song Yajing¡¯s sleeve in a hurry. ¡°If the children are ying upstairs, let¡¯s not disturb them.¡±

    She had agreed with her daughter Zhou Zhilei. When the ns are put into motion, she will take Song Yajing upstairs.

    But the n had not included Zhilei. Why had she gone into Song Yingjie¡¯s room?

    Song Yajing was originally a person full of doubt, especially when Song Yingjie was involved. She was extremely protective of him. Now it was obvious that Song Yajing was doubtful.

    The servant had also spoken in a strange tone just now too. How could he have reported so clearly when the three of them had entered the room one after another? The word ¡°pull¡± was also used.

    Unless...

    The more Kong Lan thought, the more frightened she became.

    She felt as if she were falling into a whirlpool.

    Song Yajing turned around, and she saw Kong Lan¡¯s panic at a nce. ¡°It¡¯s okay for us to go and see if the children are just ying upstairs. Why does Mrs. Zhou want to stop me? Now that I think about it, Mrs. Zhou had a talk with me that hadsted for half an hour just now. I¡¯m unsure of your true intentions.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Song Yajing shook Kong Lan¡¯s hand away and went upstairs quickly.

    ...

    The door was unlocked. Song Yajing ced her hand on the handle and turned it gently. The door opened.

    When she saw everything in the room, Song Yajing¡¯s pupils contracted violently.

    In the corner of the room, a man and a woman were entangled, both of them in untidy clothes.

 Chapter 268 - Zhou Zhilei, You Have Lost

    <h4>Chapter 268: Zhou Zhilei, You Have Lost</h4>

    Song Yingjie was kissing Zhou Zhilei. While he kissed her, he was panting. He lowered his voice, and it was deep and hoarse as he said, ¡°Older Sister Zhilei, I have listened to your orders and made Ning Qing faint. You have always told me that Ning Qing was a bad woman; she did not match Brother Shaoming and the Lu family. You asked me to return to T city and torture Ning Qing, so I came back. I came back to T City and have been ying pranks on Ning Qing. Two nights ago, I even snuck into her room.

    ¡°Older Sister Zhilei, you saved me 4 years ago. I have always treated you as my benefactor. Whatever you wanted from me, I¡¯ve always been willing to do. I will make Ning Qing faint, and at that time, I will sleep beside Ning Qing to create a false image. Then after you will bring in my aunty toe in to catch us in the act. Doing this will ruin Ning Qing.¡±

    Song Yajing felt all the blood in her body rush towards her brain; the hand that was by her side was held tightly into a fist, and she was panting furiously.

    Zhou Zhilei?

    What a n, Zhou Zhilei!

    Kong Lan heard her words and was taken aback in shock; what were they exactly ying out?

    What was Song Yingjie talking about?

    The n was not supposed to be like this, where did it go wrong, the ones who were supposed to be tangled with one another should have been Ning Qing and Song Yingjie. How did it change to be her daughter?

    Kong Lan did not have to contemte. Bang! Song Yajing furiously pushed the door open.

    Song Yingjie heard this loud sound and immediately turned his gaze to look. When he saw Song Yajing, his expression changedpletely, and he said, ¡°Aunt, why are you here?¡±

    Song Yajing clenched her teeth and looked sternly at him, something that she had never done before. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t arrived just now, how would this have escted? Song Yingjie, do you know what are you doing exactly?¡±

    ¡°Aunt..¡± Zhou Zhilei took the chance to break apart from Song Yingjie¡¯s embrace, and she ran forward, but in the process, she realized that her skirt was torn apart. She quickly used her hand to cover herself with her clothes.

    Song Yajing saw the state of undress that Zhou Zhilei was in. She clenched her teeth in hatred and said, ¡± Zhou Zhilei, you have always been a ssy and elegant daughter of a wealthy family in my heart, so what are you doing right now? Seducing my nephew? Making use of my nephew? You have such a scheming heart.¡±

    Kong Lan took some clothing to help cover Zhou Zhilei. Zhou Zhilei immediately shook her head and exined, ¡°Aunt, listen to me exin...¡±

    At this moment, there was a chirp from the bed. Ning Qing, who was on the bed, woke up.

    Song Yajing was very afraid at this moment that Ning Qing would end up in trouble. She waved her hands to call over two servants, and the servants held onto Ning Qing¡¯s elbow and helped her up.

    Ning Qing caressed her forehead, and looked at her surroundings in a blur. ¡°Why are there so many people around? Mum, my head hurts.¡±

    Song Yajing immediately went forward and she bent down to ask Ning Qing, ¡°Does your head hurt? Does your stomach hurt also? Someonee over, call the doctor!¡±

    ¡°Mum.¡± Ning Qing tugged onto Song Yajing¡¯s hands and shook her head, ¡°Its nothing, I am not in pain now. Just now... I remembered that Song Yingjie pushed me into the room, and when I was about to ask him what he was doing, he gave a tight p on the back of my neck and made me faint...¡±

    As she spoke, Ning Qing stood up and she stretched out her hand to point at Song Yingjie, and she was emotional as she said, ¡°Song Yingjie, how much do you hate me exactly? Time and time again, you have continuously tried to hurt me. I am now a pregnant woman! Mum, what do you say we do about this? You cannot continue to shield Yingjie anymore.¡±

    At this moment, they could hear a phone ringing, Ning Qing took out her phone to have a look; it was a call from Lu Shaoming.

    Song Yajing saw the call and her expressions changedpletely. She quickly said, ¡°Ning Qing, listen to me. Yingjie has been taken advantage of by Zhou Zhilei. All of this has been plotted by Zhou Zhilei.¡±

    Ning Qing did not answer the call immediately and said, ¡°What?¡± She widened her eyes and looked towards Zhou Zhilei. ¡°It was you?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei understood everything now. Today was all a show put on by Ning Qing, and Song Yingjie was totally bought over by Ning Qing.

    Looking at how this woman made it seem so real now, she definitely lived up to the title of Best Actress.

    ¡°Aunt, hear me speak, everything is not what it seems to be. I didn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Mum, Miss Zhou says that she¡¯s innocent. That means that this was all the work of Song Yingjie. This time I really cannot forgive him again. I need to tell Shao Ming...¡±

    Ning Qing gave an expression to Song Yingjie, and she lowered her gaze wanting to pick up the call.

    ¡°Ning Qing!¡± screamed Song Yajing to stop her.

    ¡°Ning Qing, let me tell you. All of these were pranks were done by me. I found you unpleasant in my eyes.¡± Song Yingjie tookrge strides forward and walked to Zhou Zhilei¡¯s side. He stretched out his hand to hold her shoulders and said, ¡°This has nothing to do with Older Sister Zhilei; this was all done by me.¡±

    ¡°Song Yingjie!¡± Song Yajing felt her head split into two. She tightened the grip of her fist and she stared fiercely at Zhou Zhilei, the mess was all her fault!

    Zhou Zhilei received Song Yajing¡¯s hateful stare and she quickly stretched out her hand to shake Song Yingjie off. ¡°Yingjie, don¡¯t think that I do not know! You colluded with Ning Qing to put on this show. Get away from me!¡±

    Song Yingjie hit the wall, and he could not believe it. He was ultimately hurt as he looked at Zhou Zhilei, ¡°Older Sister Zhilei, why do you have to speak this way? How could you push me towards this bad woman Ning Qing? I know that you are ming me for not fulfilling your orders well. Older Sister Zhilei, give me another chance.¡±

    Song Yingjie went forward to hug Zhou Zhilei.

    Zhou Zhilei wanted to vomit blood. The great Ning Qing. Ning Qing has attached her to Song Yingjie, and now whatever she may say would be of no use.

    Zhou Zhilei pushed Song Yingjie away, and at this moment, Ning Qing said in shock, ¡°Yingjie, do you like Miss Zhou? How could this be? Miss Zhou has always liked your Brother Shaoming.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Song Yingjie turned around and red fiercely at Ning Qing. ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t allow you to stir up a controversy regarding my rtionship with Older Sister Zhilei. Older Sister Zhilei likes me. She¡¯se to my school just to look at me. She¡¯s bathed in my washroom, and she¡¯s shown me her bare body. She told me that if I listened to her, she would give herself to me.¡±

    ¡°Zhilei...¡± Zhou Zhilei was pale as she took a step back and Kong Lan stretched out her hand to support her.

    Zhou Zhilei was furious as she trembled. She was 26 years old, and she was still pure, but this Ning Qing was so evil. The im of Zhou Zhilei¡¯s nudity and seduction were actually Ning Qing¡¯s words. These shameless words... She actually dared to ruin her innocence?

    But it had to be Song Yingjie saying those words, and Song Yajing would definitely believe in him totally.

    She¡¯s finally tasted her just desserts.

    Ning Qing saw the expressions of both the mother and the daughter, and she looked painfully at Song Yingjie. ¡°Yingjie, howe you are so silly? Don¡¯t you know that Miss Zhou wants to chase me out of the Lu family because she wants to marry your Brother Shaoming?¡±

    As she spoke, Ning Qing covered her mouth and softly and shyly said, ¡°You and Shaoming could also be considered to be brothers. This woman is serving two men...¡±

    Song Yajing¡¯s eyes painfully contracted, and she interrupted Ning Qing immediately. ¡°Hmph, the Lu family does not have such bliss, but we will still invite Miss Zhou to seek connections of higher status with another family.¡±

    ¡°No, Aunt! Listen to me...¡± Song Yingjie was still adding oil to the fire.

    ¡°You better shut up. Someonee and lock Young Master into the room. Without my orders, no one is allowed to let him out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Two bodyguards brought Song Yingjie away.

    ¡°Madam Lu...¡± Kong Lan wanted to speak.

    But Song Yajing looked directly at the pair and coldly said, ¡°Madam Zhou, Miss Zhou, the Lu and Zhou families have been friends for generations. Even though we cannot be families inw, I will still always value two of you as distinguished guests. We are all intelligent people. The things that Miss Zhou has done today were selfish and shameless, and it would disrupt the prosperity of the Lu and Song families. I will not rify further; everyone is clear in their hearts. I will not make things more difficult. Miss Zhou made use of our Yingjie and was wrong in doing so. In the future, I hope that everyone would take this at face value. These kinds of things can only ur once, not twice. Don¡¯t challenge my limits. Someonee, take the guests away.¡±

    Song Yajing left after shaking her sleeve.

    ¡°Aunt...¡± Zhou Zhilei had yet to lose hope and still want to chase after her to exin.

    ¡°Miss Zhou.¡± Ning Qing called out to stop her. She walked forward and there was a smile on her face, ¡°I advise Miss Zhou to stop now while everything¡¯s still ok. Could it be that you couldn¡¯t tell? My mother inw doesn¡¯t want to waste another sentence on you! I think you should should hold onto what face you have left.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, it was you. It was you who harmed my daughter. Just wait and see how I deal with you.¡± Kong Lan was furious, and she immediately rolled her sleeves wanting to dash forward to beat Ning Qing up.

    Ning Qing pretended to look shocked. Her two small hands were covering her chest and she took a step backwards.

    Kong Lan¡¯s hand that was stretched out was already held onto firmly by the bodyguards. The strength of the bodyguard was very great, and Kong Lan felt her wrist was almost going to break. She called out helplessly, ¡°Ah, pain! How are you so daring? I am Madam Zhou, I am the precious guest of the Lu family. You dare toy a finger on me?! Quick, let go of me!¡±

    Zhou Zhilei wanted to go forward to help her own mother, but another bodyguard block her path.

    ¡°Ning Qing, what exactly are you trying to aplish? Ask them to let go of my mother, quickly!¡±

    Ning Qing fluttered her eyes cheekily and slowly walked forward. Sheughed gently and said, ¡°Miss Zhou, you know how to beg me now? I don¡¯t know if you all are easy or dumb. In my house, could I still be bullied by you guys?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Ning Qing waved her hand, and the bodyguard let go of Kong Lan.

    ¡°Mum, are you fine?¡± Zhou Zhilei came forward to support Kong Lan. Both mother and daughter were hurt deeply, their clothes were torn and tattered. Theycked the elegant and haughty glow, and they looked to be in a difficult situation.

    They raised their gaze and stared at Ning Qing evilly.

    Ning Qing lifted her eyebrows and walked to Zhou Zhilei¡¯s side, then she lowered her volume as she said, ¡°Miss Zhou, I think one sentence really fits you. ¡®Don¡¯t try to be too smart, or you would end up thinking of ending Qingqing¡¯s life.¡¯¡±

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s chest was panting as she said, ¡°I still do not understand, when did Song Yingjie be your person? He has always been obedient towards me! Now it seems that he has totally changed. I guess there was something that happened that I did not know of.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Ning Qingughed lightly and said, ¡°Miss Zhou, you want to know?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei nodded her head.

    ¡°I won¡¯t just not let you know. I¡¯d rather let you die out of curiosity.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Zhou Zhilei felt all the blood in her body boil. She looked at this small radiant face that Ning Qing had, and she hated that she could not tear her apart now.

    Ning Qing weed Zhou Zhilei¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°Miss Zhou, you only need to know that Song Yingjie has alreadypletely seen through you. He won¡¯t be used by you anymore! You want to make use of him to ruin my innocence. now that I am in the clear, your innocence has been ruined in my ce. Don¡¯t struggle anymore. I guarantee, as long as Yingjie is here, my mother-inw will not bother with you anymore.

    ¡°Because in my mother-inw¡¯s eyes, not only you are a woman who has tried to seduce her nephew, but you¡¯ve also shamelessly tried to tear the Song and Lu families apart. Zhou Zhilei, it¡¯s time to face reality. This time, you have lostpletely, and I have made you unable to ever turn the tides!¡±

 Chapter 269 - Lu Shaoming, Arenâ€™t You Embarrassed?

    <h4>Chapter 269: Lu Shaoming, Aren¡¯t You Embarrassed?</h4>

    Never turn the tides?

    Zhou Zhilei was so agitated by these words that she felt dizzy. She knew that she had lost here with Song Yajing; she had lostpletely.

    ¡°Hah,¡± Zhou Zhilei sneered, ¡°Ning Qing, let¡¯s see who¡¯ll win in the end.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei helped Kong Lan along as they left.

    Ning Qing stood upstairs and looked at the backs of the mother and daughter. Her autumn pupils were clear and bright. Atst, Zhou Zhilei¡¯s ns have been nipped in the bud.

    Now, there was another person who ¡°wanted to see who will win in the end¡± with her, but there were too many people who had told her this, so Zhou Zhilei¡¯s words were insignificant.

    At this time, her cell phone was still ringing, it was Lu Shaoming¡¯s call.

    A sweet smile shed across Ning Qing¡¯s lips as she pressed a button to pick it up. ¡°Hello, Hubby.¡±

    It must be night time over there. The man was supposed to be sleeping. His low-maic voice was hoarse and enticing as he said, ¡°Has everything been settled?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all taken care of, Hubby. I¡¯ve cleaned up all the smoke and pestilence in your harem for you,¡± Ning Qing said proudly.

    The man wasughing. Where did ¡°harem¡±e from? ¡°Thank you, Wifey. You¡¯re great.¡±

    Ning Qing smiled so wide she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. She covered her cell phone with her small hand. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t mention it. Go back to bed. Didn¡¯t we agree that you can just call me when it¡¯s time; you don¡¯t need to answer it.¡±

    Just now, she had calcted the time and asked Lu Shaoming to call her in advance, all to pressure Song Yajing psychologically.

    Lu Shaoming was not here, but he was still a deterrent.

    ¡°I was worried about you, so I wanted to hear your voice.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were bright. Her little face was red, her whole body was weak, and her bright autumn pupils swept around her. No one was there. She asked quietly, ¡°Hubby, when will youe back?¡±

    She shouldn¡¯t rush a man out on business because it would make her seem not demure enough, and she didn¡¯t want to seem clingy.

    But she still wanted to ask.

    The man on the other end was in a good mood and asked, ¡°Wifey, when do you want me to go back?¡±

    Hmph!

    Why did he throw the question back at her?

    ¡°Hmm, Hubby you don¡¯t have to rush. Work is more important.¡±

    ¡°Haha, why did Wifey answer so officially?¡± Afraid of angering her, he finally added, ¡°I¡¯m going back tomorrow.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes rippled with joy. ¡°Okay, Hubby, I¡¯m waiting for you with Little Master Lu.¡±

    ...

    They hung up the phone in a loving manner. Ning Qing walked to the door where Song Yingjie was locked in.

    Knock Knock. She knocked on the door. ¡°Yingjie.¡±

    The door was locked and could not be opened. Song Yingjie stood by the door and answered, ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Yingjie, thank you for today. You can rest assured that mother will release you tomorrow.¡±

    Song Yingjie was silent for a few seconds and then said, ¡°Ning Qing, you¡¯ve also lived like this before? As if life is a battlefield?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Qing nodded. ¡°There are too many bad people who want to harm me. I need to be strong and knock them down one by one. You¡¯ve also seen it. If I don¡¯t knock them down, they¡¯ll be sure to sneak up on me in the end. Yingjie, you need to be like me; you need to protect yourself and protect your happiness. Today is just the beginning. You have done a good job.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Yingjie, I¡¯ll go back now. I¡¯ve been so tiredtely that I want to sleep.¡± She was overdrawn physically and had been busytely.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Song Yingjie leaned against the door and listened to the girl¡¯s footsteps. Several yearster, when he stood at the peak of his power, he would often remember this scene. Today, the girl had led him to fight the first battle of his life.

    ...

    Ning Qing returned to Tea Pavilion Vi. It was only noon now and she still needed to work. But she wanted to take half a day off because this week was too tiring. She already had dark circles under her eyes. With the baby, her energy was not as high as before.

    She went back to the bedroom to take a bath, got into bed in her pajamas, looked at the two pillows on the bed, slowly moved her little head to the man¡¯s pillow, and upied his ce.

    On the pillow, there was still the clean and refreshing smell of the man. Ning Qing sniffed and closed her eyes sweetly.

    Her husband was finallying back.

    Ning Qing soon fell asleep. Iin her sleep, she heard someone calling her, ¡°Ning Qing.¡±

    Ning Qing opened her drowsy eyes and saw a handsome face with sculpted facial features.

    ¡°Hubby...¡±

    Ning Qing fluttered her long eyshes that were like butterflies¡¯ wings as she murmured. It seems like her hubby is here.

    Lu Shaoming watched her in her half-asleep state. Her autumn pupils were bright but had a childlike confusion. Her small blushing face was like a delicate apple; anyone who saw would like to rush up and take a bite.

    ¡°Wifey...¡± His said in a soft voice as his lips curled up.

    Ning Qing thought that she was dreaming. Lu Shaoming¡¯s flight was tomorrow. How can he be here now?

    He was still abroad when he was on the phone just now.

    Mmm, she was too tiredtely.

    She yawned, slowly turned around, closed her eyes, and continued to sleep. As she slept, she also pouted her pink lips as she aggrievedly muttered, ¡°Hubby, why do youe to my dreams every night? I miss you so much! I¡¯m so sleepy. Be good, Hubby; I still have to sleep.¡±

    Lu Shaoming didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry. He hadn¡¯t seen his little wife for only a week, and his foolish wife could no longer tell the difference between dream and reality.

    Sitting beside the bed, he reached out a big hand and caressed her tender little face. He couldn¡¯t help it and pinched her a little hard. ¡°Wifey...¡±

    The pain on her face made the sleeping girl suddenly open her eyes. She turned around and looked at the man standing over her in shock. One second, two seconds, three seconds...

    ¡°Hubby? Hubby, you¡¯re back?¡±

    She immediately stretched out her slender arm and grabbed the man¡¯s neck. Her pink mouth kept rubbing against his handsome face.

    Lu Shaoming smiled a little, sping the girl¡¯s waist with two big palms, and lifted her entire person out of the nkets with ease.

    He stood up, supporting the girl¡¯s buttocks in his big hands while letting her legs rest on his lean waist, then held her as he spun around.

    He coaxed her as if she were a little girl.

    ¡°Wifey, are you awake? It¡¯s not a dream. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m really back.¡±

    Ning Qing was wearing a dark purple v-neck nightgown. Her eyes nced at the mirror. She saw a small tender ball carried by a man in the mirror. He spun around as he carried her. Her beautiful skirt swung in a circle of happiness and made sweet arcs in the air.

    Ning Qing held him tight, put her mouth by his ear, and exhaled as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not awake yet. I feel dizzy because we¡¯re spinning around. It¡¯s really like a dream, Hubby, I really really really really really miss you...¡±

    People had said that a reunion after a brief parting is as sweet as a honeymoon. He had been away on a business trip for so long this time.

    She nearly went mad missing him.

    Lu Shaoming carried her and ced her on the high windowsill. The window has opened a crack. The cool summer wind blew slowly. The golden veil danced with the wind as it revealed the dreamlike mirage of T city. Everything was so beautiful.

    He held her waist in one hand and carried her in his arms. The thumb of the other hand slowly came to her beautiful red lips and rubbed them.

    When their eyes met, they couldn¡¯t be separated anymore. There was an electric current between them.

    His bright ck eyes were tender and emotional. His tall body bent down, and the girl who he wanted to hold even in his dreams was finally in his arms. He rubbed her delicate skin with his tall mountainous nose and sniffed her soft, sweet scent that she had from just waking up.

    Nothing was enough.

    ¡°Wifey, I missed you, too. I really really really really really missed you.¡±

    Copying the tone of her voice just now, he said ¡°really¡± one more time than she had, because he definitely missed her more, because of Little Master Lu.

    He was missing two people at the same time.

    His low-rich and maic voice seeped into her eardrum like an electric current. Ning Qing shivered and quickly melted in his arms like water.

    She couldn¡¯t be touched by him. Once he touched her, she would feel weak.

    Her two tiny fair hands firmly clutched his sleeve. He had the scent of a healthy and mature man that she was infatuated with.

    ¡°Hubby, what are you waiting for?¡± She bit her pink lip, and she said two words, ¡°Kiss me!... Mmph!¡±

    He kissed her.

 Chapter 270 - Then Shall We Kiss Next

    <h4>Chapter 270: Then Shall We Kiss Next</h4>

    They were stuck together for a long while before they separated. Lu Shaoming closed his eyes and calmed his body down.

    He stretched out his hand to tidy her nightgown and carried her onto the bed. He turned around to get a tape measure and then went back to the bed again.

    Ning Qing covered her chest with one small hand. Her small was burning. The skirt of the nightgown was a little short. It could not cover her safety shorts from the side, and she femininely tugged down on her skirt to cover it, not allowing him to look.

    He only knew how to bully her.

    The man was back. He probably rushed back. He was wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes, and his white shirt was tucked into his trousers under his metal belt, and now one side of his shirt was squeezed out totally. He looked messy and wild.

    She nced downwards, and in her vision, she noticed that he was wearing a pair of well-tailored trousers. He had the strong scent of a mature man, and his long legs were bent in a cool, gentle arc. He was especially mesmerizing.

    He bent his down and lifted her nightgown up again. ¡°Lu Shaoming!¡± She was shy as she refused his advance.

    Lu Shaoming lifted his gaze to look at him. He had a rogue smile on his lips and said, ¡°Wifey, I want to measure your stomach. You¡¯re rejecting me like this but with such weing actions. What are you reminding me of?¡±

    Who was rejecting him with weing actions?

    Ning Qing was at a loss for words, and she released her small hand like he wished.

    Lu Shaoming lifted her night gown up and ced the tape measure around her small belly and took measure of its circumference.

    The man saw the number and his brows furrowed. His facial expression was serious as he said, ¡°Ning Qing, I was out on a business trip for 7 whole days; howe you haven¡¯t plumped up but instead slimmed down? Didn¡¯t you eat?¡±

    After he found out she was pregnant, he would use the tape measure every night to measure her stomach. He took notes and he would know when she got heavier or slimmed down.

    Ning Qing was afraid that he would get angry, and she immediately stretched out her small hand to hook onto his neck and said, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be so fierce towards me okay? I did eat my meals, but I have been busy recently and maybe have slimmed down just a little. Hubby, you don¡¯t even take pity on me; you only know how to be fierce towards me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming held onto the tape measure and maintained his half kneeling stance. He lifted his eyes to scan her small face. She looked energetic, and her small face was also radiant. Her white skin had a healthy pink glow to it.

    But there were dark rings below her beautiful eyes, probably because of her fatigue. He felt his heart soften incredibly. He stretched out his hand to squeeze her supple cheeks and exined, ¡°Wifey, I know that you have been working hard recently. You have been busy dealing with my mother, Yingjie and Zhou Zhilei. I am not being fierce towards you; I am only pitying you.¡±

    ¡°This is more like it.¡± Ning Qing kissed his lips and did not retreat. She nudged him cutely and said, ¡°Hubby, it has not been hard on me. This is our home. Protecting it is my responsibility. Didn¡¯t I just get a little slimmer? You are back now. Won¡¯t it be fine if you indulge me right now? I¡¯ve missed you so much; you are not allowed to have a stern face now. Give me a smile.¡±

    Her big, youthful eyes looked misty. The small pregnant woman had more vour. It only took one random nce from her. Not knowing if she was displeased with him or not, it was enough to make his entire body feel pain.

    Lu Shaoming slowly curled up his lips and gave her a gentle smile.

    Ning Qing kissed him with satisfaction.

    Ning Qing did not know how long they had kissed until they were on the bed. Ning Qing hugged him while her thoughts were all over the ce, and the man stopped suddenly and put himself on top of her. His eyes were a little red, and his voice was very hoarse as he said, ¡°Are you hungry? I will go take a shower, and change my clothes. Auntie Yang probably went to purchase groceries. What do you want to eat? I will cookter.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes brightened up and in a soft tone, she asked, ¡°You also know how to cook?¡±

    The man lifted his eyebrows and came down from her body, ¡°I have never cooked, but I can learn.¡± He walked to the closet to take a pair of ck casual pants and said, ¡°You can teach me. If you teach me well, I can confirm that I would be able to do it well¡±

    He went into the washroom.

    The door of the washroom was not closed. The cold air from inside seeped into the other room. He was taking a cold bath.

    Ning Qing was lying sideways on the bed. Her small face was crimson red, and she was only 5 months pregnant now. What would he do in the future?

    Her pearly white teeth bit down on her pink lips. She wanted to go in, but thinking about it, she still decided not to. Thest time they had video chatted, he really made her... unable to control herself.

    It was so embarrassing.

    Now, they did it around once a month, and every time they need to make an appointment. He was 31 when he had his first child. Although he said it like that, he was especially nervous and prudent towards this child, and he not dare wrong the mother or the son.

    He did not dare be reckless, but he asionally missed that taste and also would hug her. It was the hardest to bear during the night. She could not let him touch her. He was on edge and she was also on edge.

    She did not know if they should sleep in separate beds?

    She was thinking messily and the man walked out. He was only wearing a pair of shorts. He was bare bodied on his upper half, and his short hair still had water droplets on it. The moisture on his body made him seem extra handsome and young.

    Ning Qing did not dare look at him. She used her two small white hands to cover her own eyes.

    Lu Shaoming saw her behaving like such a small girl and felt it was hrious. He walked forward and caressed her small head, then went to the closet to grab a grey shirt to put on.

    Ning Qing could not control her own eyes,. She secretly opened her eyes to a tiny sliver to look at him. His back was facing her and when he put on his shirt, his shoulder des by his back were erged greatly, full of his masculine strength.

    It was not an exaggerated ergement, rather, it was delicate.

    As she was looking on, the man turned around suddenly.

    Hisrge hands that had defined bones were buttoning up the shirt. The shirt was not tucked into the belt, and the buttons were not fully buttoned. They were only buttoned to the top 3 buttons.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ning Qing gave a shriek and immediately covered her two eyes.

    She did not see anything.

    She did not see anything!

    The next moment, her body was lifted up. Her small bottom was held onto by the man¡¯srge palms, and because he moved too suddenly, she was afraid of falling below. She immediately stretched out her hand to hook onto his neck, and her two slim thighs were locked on his strong waist.

    ¡°Heh.¡± The man had a lowugh and his eyebrows were deep and clear. ¡°Wifey is so weing?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ning Qing was embarrassed, and she perched on his broad shoulders. She was too shy to look at him.

    Lu Shaoming used one hand to support her bottom, and the other hand touched her head. In a pampering tone, he said, ¡°Wifey, if you want to look at me then have a look. No need to hide it. I am yours. Nobody willugh at you for doing so.¡±

    He had said no one wouldugh at her; he loved to tease her.

    Ning Qing buried herself in his neck. She was like a piglet who was nudging onto his short wet hair. He had a good scent on him, and the cold shower made him have a refreshing vibe together with the fragrance from the bath.

    ...

    The two of them walked into the kitchen and Lu Shaoming causally grabbed onto a soft cushion and ced it on the ss counter, then picked her up to sit on top of it. ¡°Wifey, want do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡± Ning Qing pouted her pink lips as she contemted. ¡°There is steak inside the fridge. Hubby you take it out and fry it for me to help me fill my stomach. We will wait for Auntie Yang toe back to cook dinner. Hubby, learn it step by step. Learn the easy stuff first.¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not show off. Culinary skills were not something that could be mastered in a day, and she was also picky with her food. She was not easy to take care of.

    He took out the steak from the fridge. There was a seasoning packet inside. Lu Shaoming rolled up one of his sleeves and cast his gaze downwards to follow the instructions on the packet.

    He lit the stove and heated the pan up. He opened the packaging calmly, and Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with small pink bubbles. He was naturally a high level harsh director. She didn¡¯t expect him toe home and be able to keep calm in the kitchen. He was cool, collected, and precise with each step.

    As people say; there is nothing that cannot be mastered, it¡¯s only up to the person on whether he is willing to learn.

    Ning Qing looked at his hand that was usually holding onto a fountain pen, and he was using it now to slowly fry the steak. He was cooking for her, filling her stomach, and feeding little Young Master Lu. This thought brought her much bliss.

    Lu Shaoming took the gap while he was frying the steak and looked at the free-range chicken eggs on the ss counter. When he touched them, they were warm, and he took one egg out and slowly peeled it.

    The egg that was peeled was passed to the girl, and he saw that her eyes were full of moisture. She was looking at him with admiration, Lu Shaoming straightened his body and put one hand in his pocket. He lifted his eyebrows saying, ¡°Ning Qing, if you dare to use your eyes to seduce me again, then don¡¯t me me for not being courteous towards you.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Ning Qing swung her legs that were in mid-air, and stretched out her small hand to receive the egg,. She took a small bite and pouted her lips looking wronged, then said, ¡°My eyes need to be focused on you. I can¡¯t control it. Hubby, did you not hear my eyes talking? Lu Shaoming, don¡¯t seduce people like this, okay?¡±

    He was actually the one seducing her.

    This man was absolutely handsome.

    Lu Shaoming curled his lips into a pampering smile. He has been alive for 31 years and had not heard anyone speak to him like that. He heard the girl¡¯s cheeky words of love.

    He could not help but stretch out his hand to squeeze her small face and say, ¡®Ning Qing, if you are unable to control it, then I am willing to let you pounce on me.¡±

    Ning Qing did not bother with him. She was pregnant; how would she pounce on him?

    She used her small hands to split the egg into two. She ate yolk inside and gave the white to him. ¡°Hubby, this is for you to eat.¡±

    Lu Shaoming had a frown on his face. ¡°You can¡¯t even finish an egg, why are you so picky with your food?¡±

    Ning Qing wanted to rebut him. She pointed towards her own stomach and was bold as she said, ¡°Hubby, it is not me who is picky with food, but it is little Young Master Lu. Little Young Master Lu secretly told me something. He said, ¡®Mama, I don¡¯t like to eat egg whites. Have Daddy help finish them,¡¯ so Hubby just have it.¡±

    She was now looking for an excuse and was getting better and better at it.

    Lu Shaoming was helpless. He went over and opened his mouth, and she put the egg white into his mouth.

    The steak was ready quickly, Lu Shaoming dished the steak out and ced it onto a te. He then used a knife and fork to cut the steak into small pieces.

    The way the man cut the steak was very elegant. He lowered his gaze, and his focused look made his sculpture-like features even gentler. He did not button the top 3 buttons on his shirt, revealing masculine, sculpted corbones.

    Ning Qing was looking on, mesmerised. He brought the te over and fed her the steak. ¡°Is it good?¡±

    Ning Qing chewed for a moment. The taste was delicious, and she was also hungry. She swallowed it quickly and was burnt in the process, so she used her small hand to fan herself. ¡°It¡¯s so good. I want more.¡±

    Lu Shaoming fed her another piece, and looking at her sharp nose that was emitting sweat because of the heat, he said gently, ¡°Eat slowly! No one is snatching it from you.¡±

    As he spoke, he turned around to walk to the microwave. He took the warmed milk out of it, poured it into a cup, and gave her a mouthful of milk.

    He was taking care of Ning Qing so well. She closed her eyes in contentment, and the man was still asking, ¡°What do you still want to eat? Should I go make some pasta for you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Forget about noodles. He would have difficulty cooking them as it was still his first time cooking. ¡°Hubby, I didn¡¯t expect that you would be so good at cooking, even though it is your first time. Hubby is awesome, as expected!¡±

    She was not stingy as sheplimented him.

    The manughed and held onto her slim waist with a muscr arm. The milk was ced at the side of the ss counter. He bent down and puckered his lips. ¡°Wifey, then should we kiss next?¡±

 Chapter 271 - Little Master Lu Is Here; Control Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 271: Little Master Lu Is Here; Control Yourself</h4>

    She liked to use inte ng, such as: mammy, pops, epic, and so on. When she said these words, she would enunciate them, and her lovely girlish voice was extremely coquettish.

    Probably because he had pampered her. She knew that such a dull and rigid old man like him would love her coquettish charm.

    Her body and heart melted together.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t expect to hear the term ¡°kissy¡± from his mouth after she had been kissed by him. She blushed and hid from him. ¡°No, I still need to drink milk.¡±

    She went to get the milk.

    But the tall man was holding the cup of milk in his hand. He took a sip in front of her eyes, and with his fingers holding onto her tiny jaw, he moved closer to feed her.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, no!¡± This was beyond the scope of the girl¡¯s psychological endurance, and it was something that she would never do.

    She kicked him with her little foot while pushing him away.

    However, the man had managed to grab her little foot. His rough fingers felt deeply textured. When he rubbed them on her delicate feet, it tickled.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, I¡¯m ticklish! Don¡¯t bully me like that.¡± Ning Qing broke away from him and climbed up the shiny countertop like an alert rabbit. She crawled towards the corner with her perky butt in the air, going far away from him.

    Lu Shaoming swallowed the milk and nced around, feeling relieved after checking that there was nothing that could injure her. He focused on her dainty figure in her violet nightgown, and since the night was still young, he suddenly got up and stopped her mischievously.

    ¡°Ning Qing,e down. I¡¯ll go up if you don¡¯te down!¡± He grabbed her little buttock and pped her gently.

    The ce where he hit her burned like fire, and Ning Qing scolded him. ¡°Lu Shaoming, you¡¯re a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. I don¡¯t want to drink the milk you feed me. You¡¯re alreadypletely shameless.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, I¡¯m Wolffy, so you¡¯re my Wolnie. I¡¯m nice enough to feed you milk. If you deprive me for too long, I¡¯ll have you drink my milk.¡±

    Ning Qing hardly knew what he was talking about. He was so outrageous.

    Two small hands covered her ears as she spat, ¡°Lu Shaoming, I don¡¯t want to be friends with you anymore! I¡¯m going to tell my mother.¡±

    Lu Shaoming stretched out his two strong arms and pulled her in. He bent over her chattering mouth, and started fiercely kissing her. He was panting. ¡°Wifey, the heavens are high and the Emperor is far away. There is no help; I¡¯ll have already devoured you by the time Momes to rescue you.¡±

    Ning Qing puffed up her delicate cheeks and hammered at him. ¡°Lu Shaoming, why are you always thinking about these things? Little Master Lu is here; control yourself.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Lu Shaoming leaned over and set her on the cushion. ¡°We¡¯ll just do it and not talk about it.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± The man had already pressed down and covered her red lips.

    ...

    The next morning, at the Lu family Vi

    Song Yingjie was released by Song Yajing. He went downstairs and nced around but did not see Ning Qing.

    It was already 8 a.m. Ning Qing had never been sote.

    Song Yingjie saw a servant and asked, ¡°Has the Young Madame down yet?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The servant nodded. ¡°Young Madam hasn¡¯te down yet.¡±

    ¡°Yingjie.¡± Song Yajing wasing down the stairs. She had lectured Song Yingjie the entire night and was still not reassured. ¡°Yingjie, do you hear auntie talking to you? Zhou Zhilei was just using you. You should stop causing trouble and use your brain in the future,¡± she chastised.

    ¡°Auntie, I know.¡± Song Yingjie furrowed his brows and was a little annoyed.

    Just then, a car drove past thending window. Song Yingjie looked up. It was not the luxury car that had been retrieving Ning Qing; it was a Bentley.

    The driver¡¯s side of the door opened first and a handsome figure came out. It was Lu Shaoming.

    Lu Shaoming went around the car and opened the passenger door. He put one hand on the door and the other hand held Ning Qing¡¯s little hand as he brought her out.

    The man closed the passenger door. Song Yingjie saw that Lu Shaoming was going to wrap his arm around the girl¡¯s shoulder, but the girl¡¯s sparkling autumn pupils red at him shyly, as if she were reprimanding him coquettishly. She didn¡¯t allow him to touch her.

    So Lu Shaoming just smiled gently.

    Song Yingjie was somewhat shocked. This was the first time he had seen Lu Shaoming smile after all these years. In his bones, Lu Shaoming was like a king walking at the forefront of the new era. He was born to be looked up to ¡ª a fact augmented by the exquisite suit wrapped around his body and superior, cool demeanor.

    But today, like all men in the world, this man had looked at his wife and smiled indulgently.

    When Song Yajing saw Song Yingjie frozen on the spot, she followed his gaze, and she sighed again when she saw the man and woman outside thending window. ¡°I have finallye to understand: In this world, Ning Qing is probably the only one who can control your Brother Shaoming. I don¡¯t know what the devil got into your Brother Shaoming.¡±

    Song Yingjie thought to himself that this might be the magic of love. To be honest, this girl was really easy for men to fall in love with.

    Ning Qing entered the vi first and saw the two of them standing there. She quickly put on a sweet smile and energetically said. ¡°Good morning, Mom, Yingjie.¡±

    Her smile was sweeter than yesterday¡¯s. Women nourished by their man¡¯s love would be filled with happiness inside and out. Ning Qing was one of those women.

    ¡°Hello. You¡¯re here,¡± Song Yajing responded.

    At this time, Lu Shaoming came in. He stopped beside the girl. The man¡¯s tall and stern body made the girl seem more delicate. ¡°Mom, Yingjie.¡±

    Song Yingjie felt very guilty when he saw Lu Shaoming. ¡°Brother Shaoming,¡± he cried out apologetically.

    Lu Shaoming approached him, raised his hand, and patted him on the shoulder. He gently said, ¡°Yingjie, you are 20 years old today. You should be able to distinguish between good and evil. You should be responsible for your words and deeds in the future.¡±

    ¡°Brother Shaoming, I know.¡± Song Yingjie nodded.

    Ning Qing and Song Yajing both looked at the cousins with a feeling of satisfaction. Lu Shaoming had an aura of a sessful and mature man about him. Song Yingjie always listened to him.

    Lu Shaoming took back his hand. ¡°I have to head to the office. Ning Qing, I¡¯ll pick you up tonight.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ning Qing said as she watched him go.

    The Bentley disappeared in the distance. Ning Qing went to organize her information. The banquet would ur the day after tomorrow. She had already arranged everything.

    There was only one thing left that she wanted to ask Song Yajing. ¡°Mom, the invitations have already been sent out, but how should I send the invitations to the Zhou family? Mrs. Zhou and Ms. Zhou are in China now. Should we send them the invitations?¡±

    Song Yajing was also stumped. Afterst night, her impression of Zhou Zhilei was extremely poor, and so, she naturally would not want to see her at the birthday banquet, but the friendship between the Lu and Zhou family...

    At this time, Song Yingjie said, ¡°Auntie, of course, please let sister Zhileie. I believe I have misunderstandings with sister Zhilei, as long as she exins it to me clearly, I can forgive her.¡±

    As soon as Song Yajing heard this, her face sank and she said directly to Ning Qing, ¡°Send the invitation to Master Zhou in the United States. Forget the mother and daughter pair. You don¡¯t have to invite them to the banquet. And you, Song Yingjie, you stay out of trouble.¡±

    Song Yajing walked out.

    Seeing Song Yajing stomping out furiously, Song Yingjie looked at Ning Qing. Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were curved as she looked as Song Yingjie and gave him a thumbs-up, which meant ¡ª you did great.

    The old housekeeper took in the scene. In fact, he had already invited the Zhou family¡¯s mother and daughter to the birthday party by phone. No matter how much Song Yajing hated Zhou Zhilei, at public banquets, the etiquette between the rich and powerful still needed to be observed.

    But the Young Madam had chosen to mention the matter again at this juncture. Song Yingjie had used the method of agitation to agitate Song Yajing, causing her to harden her heart and sever the family¡¯s rtionship with this mother-daughter duo.

    If they didn¡¯t invite the Zhou family¡¯s mother and daughter to the birthday banquet, then there would no longer be any more opportunities for private meetings.

    The Young Madam had nipped all possibilities in the bud and made a quick and precise move.

    ¡°Young Madam,¡± said the old housekeeper with a respectful look. ¡°If we¡¯re not inviting the Zhou family¡¯s mother and daughter to the birthday banquet, do we still use their red wine? I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be dissatisfied and not let us use their red wine.¡±

    ¡°Why would they do that?¡± Ning Qing replied with a calm smile. ¡°Although Zhou Zhilei has failed a little as a person in her life, she has indeed been a strong and capable woman in the wine business all these years. The Lu family banquet using the Zhou family¡¯s red wine is giving them face, and she would not be silly enough to ruin this brand opportunity. To put it another way, if she doesn¡¯t want to let us use it, then so be it. Red wine is avable everywhere; her family does not monopolize it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Madam,¡± the old housekeeper answered.

    ...

    After lunch, Song Yingjie sat down beside Ning Qing and studied. Ning Qing was teaching him English.

    Her little air finger pointed to an English word: family. She had already taught him how to pronounce it several times, but Song Yingjie would always read it as ¡°fa-muy¡±.

    Ning Qing was annoyed. ¡°Song Yingjie, I¡¯ve already said it so many times. This is pronounced family, not ¡°fa-muy¡±. Are you possessed by Deng Chao?¡±

    Song Yingjie was also annoyed. He pushed the book away with both hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m not studying anymore.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you stupid fellow!¡± Ning Qing twisted his ear. ¡°Are you going to study?¡±

    Song Yajing was very distressed when she saw this scene. She wanted to go up and advise Ning Qing to be gentle, but the old housekeeper stopped her and said, ¡°Madam, look again.¡±

    Sure enough, the word ¡°family¡± came out in perfect English.

    Song Yajing shook her head in relief as she looked at Ning Qing¡¯s back. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to these people. They would only listen to Ning Qing¡¯s discipline.

    Song Yajing went upstairs with a faint smile on her face.

    Ning Qing became sleepy after teaching English for a while. Summer was the season for sleepiness. She leaned her little head on the desk, closed her eyes, and muttered, ¡°Yingjie, I¡¯m going to sleep. You must continue to study and not bezy.¡±

    Song Yingjie looked at her sideways. ¡°Why are you so sleepy today? Did you go to bedtest night?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s little face turned red instantly, and she closed her eyes in panic. ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t ask about adults¡¯ matters!¡±

    Song Yingjie: ¡°...¡± He was no longer a child!

    The girl beside him fell asleep quickly. The girl¡¯s sweet and even breathing gently passed through Song Yingjie¡¯s ears. The corner of his lower lip lifted as he turned a page of the book.

    At this time, the girl moved. She touched his arm and probably felt that it was very soft, so she ced her little head on his arm and slept.

    Song Yingjie stiffened and sat upright in an instant. He didn¡¯t want to move out of fear of waking her up.

    Looking sideways, she had only left him the back of her head. He was tall and could see the girl¡¯s soft face covered by her beautiful, silky, ck hair.

 Chapter 272 - I Only Want To Hide You Secretly

    <h4>Chapter 272: I Only Want To Hide You Secretly</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Song Yingjie looked on for a few seconds and then withdrew his gaze.

    At this moment: ¡°Young Master Yingjie.¡± A maid came in to serve a cup of coffee.

    ¡°Shh.¡± Song Yingjie gave a motion that meant to keep silent and waved to send her away.

    The maid saw that Ning Qing was sleeping, and she knew that Young Master Yingjie did not want to wake Madam up. The maid turned and thought, Young Master Ying Jie is really good towards Madam.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming came at 5 to get Ning Qing. He got out of the car, and with a single nce through the windows, he saw that Ning Qing and Song Yingjie were seated side by side.

    Ning Qing was still sleeping, and she slept facing sideways with her small head nested on Song Yingjie¡¯s elbow.

    Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows, and the expression on his face was calm and unbothered. He took big strides with his long legs and walked into the vi.

    ¡°Yingjie.¡± He stood at the side of the table and called out to Song Yingjie.

    Song Yingjie lifted his head and spoke in a quiet voice. ¡°Brother Shaoming, you are here. Ning Qing is still sleeping.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s expression in his eyes was dark. He curled his lips and he suddenly thought that when talking about seniority, Ning Qing was actually Song Yingjie¡¯s sister-inw, but Ning Qing was simr in age with Song Yingjie.

    There were supposed to be in the same age group.

    Lu Shaoming went forward, used onerge palm to support Ning Qing¡¯s small face, and Ning Qing¡¯s entire body went leaning towards the left. Lu Shaoming bent down his waist and caught her, allowing her to lean in his embrace.

    This movement woke Ning Qing up. Her moist eyes were still in a daze, and she looked around in a blur, furrowed her eyebrows, and in a low tone said, ¡°It hurts...¡±

    Lu Shaoming immediately bent down and gently asked, ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±

    As he was talking to Ning Qing, he noticed Song Yingjie stand up in his peripheral vision. Probably because he heard Ning Qing call out in pain, he stood up in a rush. The chair was pushed to the back, leaving arge space.

    The floor was covered with high quality carpeting, and it did not make any squeaky noise.

    But Lu Shaoming knew that he was overreacting.

    Ning Qing press on her own calf with one hand, and did immediately say where it hurts. In a coy voice, she said, ¡°Hubby, my leg is numb, it feels so ufortable..¡±

    Lu Shaoming used his tworge palms to raise her slim calf up gently, then massaged it bit by bit. ¡°Is it getting a little better?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s getting much better. Thank you, Hubby.¡± Ning Qing smiled sweetly.

    Lu Shaoming stood up, held onto her slim arms, and helped her stand up. He then held onto her shoulders and ced her in his embrace. He lifted his head to look towards Song Yingjie. Song Yingjie was numb from his right hand, and the feeling travelled through half of his body. A helper came forward to rub his elbow.

    ¡°Yingjie, what happened to you?¡± Ning Qing still did not know that she had been nesting on his elbow.

    Song Yingjie shook his head and said, ¡°Its nothing.¡±

    The helper smiled and said, ¡°Madam, you have slept for almost 2 hours, and you have been resting on Young Master Yingjie¡¯s elbow for the entire time. Young Master Yingjie did not even dare move. He was afraid he would wake you up, and now his body ispletely numb.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Ning Qing widened her two misty eyes, wanting to speak.

    But the man beside her spoke. His tone was warm and in. She could not discern any emotion in his voice. ¡°Yingjie, are you alright? Two hours is not easy to get through; you should have woken your sister-inw up.¡±

    Song Yingjie looked at Lu Shaoming. The man¡¯s deep, dark eyes were warm and sharp as he scanned his face. His gaze could uncover everything inside his heart.

    Song Yingjie avoided his gaze and channelled his eyes downwards. ¡°I got it.¡±

    Lu Shaoming channelled his gaze towards the helper. His tone was not serious, but it was cold and pure as it brought along the crisp and domineering air of a person of high status. ¡°Madam is pregnant now. Can she perch on the table to sleep for 2 hours? It is fine if Madam is stubborn, but don¡¯t you all know how to advise her to go back to her room to sleep? If she catches a cold, who would take responsibility?¡±

    It was the first time the helper got chided by Lu Shaoming. Lu Shaoming lived delicately. He had his own taste, he did not rely on the helpers, and normally he would not take note of the helpers. He was also normally forgiving towards the helpers, as a true gentleman would be.

    It was the first time he had ever chided anyone like this.

    The helper was so frightened that her entire body was shaking. She immediately bowed down and admitted to her mistakes saying, ¡°Young Master, it was my fault. I will take note in the future.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at Lu Shaoming in shock. She did not know what was wrong with him today. Why he was making a fuss about nothing? She subtly tugged on the sleeve of his shirt.

    Lu Shaoming gave a nce towards Song Yingjie, and gently curled his lips into a smile saying, ¡°Ying Jie, we¡¯re leaving. You work hard on your studies.¡±

    Lu Shaoming held onto Ning Qing as they left.

    Song Yingjie stood by the French windows to send off the Bentley with his eyes. At this moment, the voice of old butler rang out in the air. ¡°Young Master Yingjie, there are some rtionships that cannot be gained in this world. You have to leave it inside your heart and forget about it slowly. Your statuses are sensitive, and Madam¡¯s path to her current situation was not easy. Don¡¯t create more trouble for her.¡±

    Song Yingjie was silent for a few seconds and he nodded saying, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    Inside the Bentley, Ning Qing gave a shifty look towards the man who was driving. She fluttered her longshes and opened her mouth to ask,¡± Shaoming, what was wrong with you just now? I was tired, so I slept at the desk for a while. I did not think I would oversleep; why would you me the helper?¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his handsome eyebrows and gave her a casual nce with his dark eyes as he said ¡°Ning Qing, you said that your legs were numb. I felt bad for you, so I was in a bad mood. Is that not ok?¡±

    Ning Qingughed for a moment. She bit on her pink bottom-lip and was displeased with him as she said, ¡°What¡¯s wrongtely? Howe you are so good with hypocritical ttery?¡±

    Lu Shaoming stretched out his hand to pinch her small supple face and said, ¡°Ning Qing, when can you grow up? Would you still be this young when I get older?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face bloomed like a flower. She turned sideways and hugged the man¡¯s right shoulder, and pecked him like a bird on his handsome face. ¡°Hubby, did you only know after marrying me, how much you are earning from this? Men all love to bring along young beautiful girls when they go out for business interactions. I will never embarrass you. Howe you still want me to grow older so quickly? People are all jealous of you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming lowered his gaze and kissed her forehead. His voice was low and deep as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want others to be jealous of me. I only want to hide you away secretly.¡±

    Ning Qing was gurgling with vibrantughter. She curled her fingers into a fist and hit him. ¡°Lu Shaoming, why are you hiding me? Others can see me but not touch me. I only belong to you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s right palm went into her small soft hand and he interlocked his hand with hers. He felt it was not enough, and he kissed her fingertips. Ning Qing withdrew her hand and sat up straight. ¡°Drive seriously.¡±

    Lu Shaoming saw the shyness in her actions and looked sideways to look outside the window. ¡°Keep your distance from Yingjie in the future. Yingjie is 20 this year. He is at an age where he is easily attracted to girls,¡± he said slowly and casually.

    Ning Qing almost choked on her own saliva, and she stared with her huge eyes. She could not believe his words, and she responded, ¡°Lu Shaoming, what¡¯s going through your head? I am Yingjie¡¯s sister-inw. I see him as naughty rascal that has yet to grow up.¡±

    Lu Shaoming knew how she thought. She was his wife, so she treated herself naturally as an elder, but she had omitted that she was only 21.

    He did not like this topic too much, and his handsome eyebrows were scrunched up in disapproval. He turned to look at her, and the strongly defined arcs of the man were highlighted perfectly by the setting sun. ¡°Wifey, be good. Listen to me; don¡¯t make me angry.¡±

    ¡°I got it. Hubby makes sense, so I will listen to Hubby.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head andplied.

    Lu Shaoming patted her head like a beloved puppy, then he gave gestured towards the back seat. ¡°Take a look; this is the present I brought back.¡±

    Ning Qing looked towards the back, and noticed that there was an exquisite present at the back.

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes glowed, and in her heart, she was under the impression that Lu Shaoming was not the type who would buy presents. Even if it were some special asion, he only knew how to give her his credit card and ask her to spend it at her discretion; to sum it up, he was a boring man.

    She really didn¡¯t think he would have the time to purchase a gift.

    Ning Qing turned to the back and brought the package forward, ¡°Hubby, is this the present that you got for me when you went on the business trip?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I wanted to see you when I came backst night, and I forgot to take it out.¡± The man smiled gently.

    Ning Qing opened the package, and first took out a small bottle that seemed like a perfume bottle. The packaging was gorgeous, and Ning Qing did not open it. ¡°Hubby, is this a gift for my mum?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t Mum always like to collect flowers to make floral water? This is thetest floral water from Europe. Mum will definitely love it.¡±

    Ning Qing turned around and pecked his cheek loudly. Muah ¡°You have put in so much effort.¡±

    She could tell the heart of the man from his presents. He loved her, and hence also loved the things she loved. Because he loved her, he also ced her family members in an important position.

    Just like her. Because she loved him, she thought of all sorts of solutions to gain Song Yajing¡¯s recognitio, as she wanted to give him a warm home.

    Ning Qing took out another item. It was a tobo pipe, and it looked to have a long history behind it. I was made out of briar wood, and it was engraved with flowers and words. One look and she could tell it was an item of the upper ss. It was probably procured from an antique auction.

    ¡°Hubby, this is worth a lot, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lu Shaoming affirmed, then said, ¡°It¡¯s all good as long Dad likes it.¡±

    The way he agreed like that meant that it was really worth a lot, because he would not mention a little sum.

    Ning Qing turned around again and wanted to kiss his face, but the man turned sideways and suddenly kissed her soft, fragrant lips.

    Because he was driving, he did not dare be reckless, so he let go of her after a moment.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was a little red, but wait a minute... Ning Qing went through the package. It was empty?

    It was actually empty!

    Ning Qing was angry as she stomped her feet, and she lifted her eyebrows andined to him saying, ¡°Hubby, where is my present? Did you forget about me?¡±

    The car had already made it to the grass patch at the Ning family home. Last night he came back from his business trip, and Yue Wanqing had given him a call to ask them toe home for dinner.

    Lu Shaoming stopped the car and turned off the engine. He curled his lips into a smile as he said, ¡°Madam, we are already an old couple. What present would you want? Wouldn¡¯t me returning home be the best gift for you?¡±

    ¡°That... That is not the same okay... Lu Shaoming, you are too bad! I don¡¯t want to like you anymore, hmph!¡± Ning Qing was extremely aggrieved, and she wanted to open the car door and get out of there.

    But her slim arm was locked. A thick fashionable book with a zed ss cover was thrust into her arms. Ning Qing channelled her gaze down to look and was still not satisfied. ¡°What is this?¡±

    She casually flipped through it, and her heartbeat sped up immediately. She hastily closed the book with her little hands and held it in her embrace as she game him a girly look. Her face was burning hot, and she bit down on her pink lips to ask him, ¡°Lu Shaoming, what are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Wifey, it is time for us to hold a wedding.¡±

 Chapter 273 - Mom, Letâ€™s Open A Winery (A Small Theatre Play Included)

    <h4>Chapter 273: Mom, Let¡¯s Open A Winery (A Small Theatre y Included)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    What did he say?

    Wifey, it¡¯s time to hold our wedding?

    Lu Shaoming looked at the girl¡¯s confused expression. He raised his hand and rubbed her hair. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to walk down the aisle with me and wear your wedding dress?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s dainty eyes rippled with joy as she embraced the zed book he¡¯d just given her. She kept nodding like a woodpecker ¡ª yes, yes, yes!

    Lu Shaomingughed and pretended to think. ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s not have a wedding. Didn¡¯t someone just say she doesn¡¯t like me?¡±

    ¡°No, I like, Lu Shaoming! I like you.¡± Ning Qing tried to exin. Her autumn pupils were bright as she went near him and kissed him again.

    Lu Shaoming blocked it with his hand and pinched her dainty little nose. He went near her lips and softly said, ¡°It won¡¯t be as satisfactory kissing now. Let¡¯s wait until the evening. Kiss me well and make me happy. Then, I¡¯ll buy you whatever wedding dress you¡¯d like, whatever jewelry, whatever Chinese or Western wedding you want; I will satisfy you.¡±

    Ning Qing was so happy, and she wasn¡¯t ashamed. ¡°Ok!¡± She nodded her head.

    ...

    They entered the Ning family Vi together. Ning Qing ran upstairs. She pushed the door to her room open and hid the zed book beneath her pillow.

    She cherished that book so much.

    Downstairs, Lu Shaoming was talking to her father, Ning Zhengguo. They were sitting on the living room sofa. Lu Shaoming filled his pipe with tobo, sparked a lighter, and lit his father¡¯s bowl.

    ¡°Dad, remember that a pipe is different from a cigarette. A pipe is smoked. Take a breath first, and then slowly breathe in the aroma of the tobo. Right, that¡¯s it.¡±

    Ning Zhengguo leanedfortably into the sofa, and he took a mouthful of smoke ording to his son-inw¡¯s instructions, enjoying it so much his eyes narrowed.

    The awe and fear he usually had for Lu Shaoming had disappeared. Ning Zhenguo directly changed ¡°Young Master Lu¡± to ¡°Shaoming¡± when addressing him. ¡°Shaoming, this is really a good thing. No wonder the pipe has always been the favorite of gentlemen and nobles. Looking at this pipe, I would say it has been some years. An antique?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s face was calm as he said. ¡°Yes, I bought it from an auction when I was in Europe. It is from the Qing Dynasty. I thought that Dad might like it, so I got it.¡±

    Ning Zhenguo heard that it was ¡°from the Qing Dynasty¡± and thoroughly looked at the pipe three times over. His expression indicated ¡ª Oh my, it¡¯s indeed a treasure!

    ¡°Oh my, Shaoming, Dad understands your filial piety, but don¡¯t buy anything else in the future... How expensive it is. If Qingqing gives birth to a football team for you in the future, that will be enough of a gift to make up for it.¡±

    Now Ning Qing saw the smile on her husband¡¯s face blossompletely, and the son-inw and father-inw pairughed but did not speak.

    Ning Qing¡¯s little face turned red. A rich son-inw had bought his father-inw an expensive and luxurious gift, the gift blinds the eye. So the father-inw had pushed his beloved daughter forward to tter his son-inw. The two men wereughing so tacitly.

    A revolutionary friendship was thus born.

    Just then, Yue Wanqing came out of the kitchen. She saw her son-inw getting along so harmoniously with his father-inw. Sheughed and asked, ¡°What are you talking about so happily? Come and wash your hands; get ready for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Lu Shaoming got up and looked at Ning Qing. He walked over and held her soft hand.

    Their eyes met and an indescribable affection and sweetness passed between them.

    Ning Zhenguo, who was behind them, still dared not put his pipe away. He held it in his hands like a baby, and then pull out his cell phone to make a call, ¡°Hey, Lao Liu,e over for a game of mahjong tomorrow, I¡¯ve got something interesting to show you! Yes, my son-inw bought it. Of course, it¡¯s Young Master Lu; isn¡¯t that a given? Since when do I have a second son-inw?¡±

    With her father¡¯s bragging behind them, Ning Qing blushed. She carefully peered at the man beside her, and his refreshing scent swept over her as he whispered in her ear, ¡°You do not have to give birth to a football team for me, just give birth to two kids, two sons, two daughters, or one son and one daughter. I¡¯ll like them all.¡±

    Ning Qing felt so sweet that she felt as if her body was like a pile of marshmallows. ¡°Ok.¡± While nobody was around, she nodded her head vigorously. She would promise him. She would promise him anything.

    As long as he liked it.

    Then Yue Wanqing came out again. ¡°Shaoming, go and grab the red wine in the storage room. It¡¯s the one Qingqing had brought backst time. You weren¡¯t home then, so we didn¡¯t drink it. You¡¯re back today, and everyone¡¯s happy, so let¡¯s have a good time and drink some red wine.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Shaoming went to get the red wine.

    ...

    The family of four sat at the table. Ning Qing saw that there were red wine sses in front of the three people, but she was unhappy because there was only a bowl of soup in front of her.

    He kicked the man under the table and gave him a pitiful look ¡ª Hubby, I want to drink too.

    Lu Shaoming could not bear seeing her being so coquettish. He held up his ss of red wine and wanted to give her a sip.

    But how could they possibly hide their little actions from Yue Wanqing who was opposite them? ¡°Qingqing, pregnant women must abstain from alcohol. You can¡¯t drink it. You have to endure it for the sake of the Little Master Lu in your stomach. And you, Shaoming, I don¡¯t want to nag at you, but I have seen this so many times! Every time Qingqing acts a little coquettish, you take her out to eat all that junk. She¡¯s picky, but you would pamper and spoil her? How can you be such an easily swayed father? Is Little Master Lu or your wife more precious? Don¡¯t spoil the wrong person, otherwise Little Master Lu would say that his father is easily swayed by words and only listens to his mother.¡±

    Yue Wanqing was right about this. Since Ning Qing had discovered that she was pregnant three months ago, if she wanted to eat lobster or ice cream, as long as she pouted her mouth a little, Lu Shaoming¡¯s heart would ache and he would make sure that she could have it.

    She was also picky when ites to food. What she wouldn¡¯t eat was given to Lu Shaoming. She would only pick out what she liked to eat. Lu Shaoming would also follow after her to feed her.

    Yue Wanqing couldn¡¯t bear to keep seeing this; he spoiled her too much.

    How could they be such irresponsible parents? Bullying Little Master Lu since he hasn¡¯t been born yet...

    Lu Shaoming was embarrassed and took a sip of red wine as he held the ss. ¡°Mom, Qingqing is always very good. She¡¯s only been that capricious once or twice.¡±

    Yue Wanqing looked at them. ¡°A while ago, I saw you peel crabs for Qingqing to eat. How many times have I told you that Little Master Lu would drool if you eat crabs? You guys don¡¯t listen to me. That¡¯s OK. After five months, we shall see if Little Master Lu will drool or not.¡±

    Lu Shaoming: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Mom, how can you say bad things about me? Am I your biological daughter?¡± Ning Qing knitted her eyebrows and said in a delicate voice, ¡°Hmph, if you don¡¯t let me drink red wine, so be it. I can still smell it. It¡¯s red grape wine, made by fermenting dried raisins andvender.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the girl beside him with a rather surprised look. ¡°Ning Qing, are you sure you didn¡¯t read thebel?¡±

    Ning Qing pouted her pink lips and was unhappy. Her little hand under the table felt around for his thigh and pinched it. ¡°Lu Shaoming, what are you saying? Are you looking down on me?¡±

    Lu Shaoming held her small hand quietly and looked at her adoringly as he said, ¡°No.¡±

    At this time, Ning Zhengguoughed and said, ¡°Shaoming, you probably don¡¯t know, Wanqing has studied red wine since childhood. She likes to make her own red wine. Qingqing has probably been imperceptibly influenced, and it¡¯s likely that she has a keen sense of smell for these vors.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome facial features softened as he said. ¡°No wonder, Ning Qing can immediately smell whatever cologne I have on.¡±

    He¡¯s had two fragrances on him since they had met. One time, it was to please her, and the other time, it was because of Zhou Zhilei. Each time, Ning Qing was immediately aware of it.

    Ning Qing pulled back her little hand, scrunched up her little nose, and hummed to the man. She said coquettishly, ¡°So you should be careful in the future. My nose is very sharp.¡±

    Lu Shaoming raised his sharp brows, which meant ¡ª how dare you?

    Yue Wanqing looked at her daughter and son-inw¡¯s sweet interaction andughed happily. She drank a mouthful of red wine, then had a second mouthful. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but praise them. ¡°Qingqing, whose red wine is this that you told me aboutst time? It tastes pure.¡±

    Ning Qing drank the soup with a small spoon. She nced sideways at Lu Shaoming and said, ¡°Shaoming, my mother asked whose red wine is this. I am not too familiar with them. You¡¯re the most suitable one to introduce them.¡±

    Lu Shaoming quickly gave her a look that plead for mercy. Firstly, he was afraid that she would overthink it. Secondly, he was more afraid that his mother and father-inw would misunderstand.

    Ning Qing hummed again, then bowed her eyes and drank the soup.

    ¡°Mom, this is the wine of Zhou Heng, the king of the winery industry. His red wine is very pure. It had be a global hit in just over 10 years.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± replied Yue Wanqing, nodding her head. She tasted the red wine carefully again and twisted her eyebrows. ¡°I always felt that this red winecked a taste. Lavender is a small purple-blue flower, with a very romantic feeling, but the taste of this wine is weak and not rich enough.¡±

    Lu Shaoming was a little interested. Nobody had ever been able to criticize the Zhou family¡¯s red wine all these years. ¡°Mom, what do you think is missing?¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Yue Wanqing got up and went into the kitchen. She took out a small bottle and poured half a milliliter into the red wine.

    Ning Qing wanted to drool when she smelled it. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve added the Chinese liquor: Er Guo Tou.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is the oil from the rose petals with dew which I picked in the morning, mixed with Er Guo Tou. Shaoming, have a taste of this after I¡¯ve mixed it like this.¡± Yue Wanqing poured another cup for Lu Shaoming.

    Yue Wanqing was a connoisseur of red wine, but when ites to wine, Lu Shaoming had the most say.

    Growing up in a rich, noble family, he had tasted most of the world¡¯s top red wine. Only a genuine gentleman could discern the real taste of red wine.

    Lu Shaoming took a sip, and with admiration, he said, ¡°This kind of alcoholic smell of the Er Guo Tou has stimted the taste ofvender, making it stronger and richer. Mom, the red wine from the Zhou family is better after you¡¯ve mixed this in. Next time when I meet Mr. Zhou, I will tell him your form, I wonder what he¡¯ll think about it?¡±

    Yue Wanqin smiled modestly. ¡°Is Mr. Zhou not the king of the world¡¯s winery industry? I¡¯m just a ss fool in front of him; it¡¯s alright to not mention it.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s little head turned as she came up with an excellent idea. ¡°Mom, shall we open a winery?¡±

    When the words came out, all three were stunned.

    Ning Qing¡¯sughter became more and more brilliant. Her autumn pupils sparkled with bright and touching light. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s open a winery, andter, we will have our grasnds and Winehouse, roses, cherry blossoms, lilies... When we open the doors in the future, we will be weed with a sea of flowers. Let¡¯s make our own wine, wine that belongs to the Ning family!¡±

    P.S: A small theatre y included.

    When Little Master Lu was two years old, he ran to Xiao Hua¡¯s house, who was his neighbor, to confess his love. ¡°Xiao Hua, I like you, be my girlfriend.¡±

    Xiao Hua looked at Little Master Lu with a disgusted face. ¡°Hey,e back to me when you don¡¯t drool.¡±

    The door closed with a bang.

    Little Master Lu wiped the sparkling corner of his mouth and returned home in mncholy. His mother was in the kitchen, and his father was sitting on the living room sofa reading a newspaper. Little Master Lu asked, ¡°Dad, why can¡¯t I stop drooling even though I¡¯m already two?¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his head from the newspaper, lifted his sword brows and softly replied, ¡°Ask your mother.¡±

    Little Master Lu ced his hands on his hips and said, ¡°Dad,e on, do you really think I don¡¯t know? That¡¯s because you and Mom always show off your love in front of me, torturing me, a single dog.¡±

 Chapter 274 - I Will Listen To Wifey Entirely

    <h4>Chapter 274: I Will Listen To Wifey Entirely</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Lu Shaoming looked towards Ning Qing. Every time that Ning Qing was like this, she would think of great ideas. Her entire being would glow with a shine that was brighter than a priceless pearl.

    This kind of glow made him even more mesmerized with her.

    ¡°Opening a winery?¡± Yue Wanqing nodded her head in response and said, ¡°Qingqing, Mum only knows how to brew red wine. I am merely a housewife; I know nothing about running a winery.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Qingqing. It¡¯s not so easy to operate a winery. From production to advertising, to actual sales, it is a lengthy chain of operation. You have no experience with regards to this; it would be taxing on you,¡± Ning Zhenguo said.

    Ning Qing curled up her lips into a smile and said, ¡°Dad, Mum, starting any other business would be just as hard. If you do not take the first step to give it a try, you will not be able to make a breakthrough. Mum, you still only need to think about managing the brewing of red wine, and you can pass the rest to me. Who is your daughter? Ning Qing. I can casually create brand awareness with a snap of my fingers. What¡¯s more..¡± Ning Qing smiled while she looked at the man beside her. ¡°We have the strongest back up with us. Shaoming, will you support me?¡±

    Lu Shaoming really wanted to caresses her head, but with his inws present, he can only suppress the urge. He did not have any other words of nonsense, and he simply nodded his head and said, ¡°I will.¡±

    What she wants to achieve, whatever she wants to achieve in the beautiful age of her youth, she only needs to put in the effort. He would always support her in her endeavors. Ning Qing smiled sweetly.

    ¡°What about this, Qingqing. You are pregnant now. Even if you have any ideas you have to wait for Little Young Master Lu to be born first. Little Young Master Lu is the important one. He is in first ce. In these five months, you can follow mum to learn how to brew wine. You are naturally talented, and you will be better at it than me after you learn how,¡± Yue Wanqing suggested.

    Ning Qing thought for a moment and agreed saying, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    The family ate dinner, then Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing stayed there to sleep over.

    In the room, Ning Qing went to shower first. She wore cotton pyjamas as sheyfortably on the bed, and she took out the zed ss book and flipped through every page.

    The book was full of wedding gown designs. They were renowned designs of a well known wedding gown designer. It was full of tulle, and it was extremely romantic.

    And also for the design of jewellery, from the tiaras to bracelet, there was an abundance of pearls and agate ¡ª extremely dazzling to the eyes.

    As she flipped through excitedly, the man got on the bed. Because she was pregnant now, she had to avoid electronic products, so Lu Shaoming had a towel in his hand to help her dry her hair.

    Her stomach was huge and she was already unable to lie on her belly, so she sat sideways, and her small hand were flipping through the book. Lu Shaoming was behind her helping her dry her hair.

    ¡°Hubby, when did you prepare all this?¡±

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do. I like all these gowns by this designer. I want to wear one every day. As for the jewelry: I want it all. Hehe, Hubby, am I very old fashioned?¡± Ning Qing was embarrassed as she turned around to look at him.

    Lu Shaoming sat on the bed. One of hisrge hands was on her side. He bent down to kiss her pink lips. ¡°It is okay if you are old fashioned, as long as I like it, it¡¯s fine. As long as you like it, we can hold a wedding every year. You are only 21 this year, we can hold one every year until you are 81; you will forever be my bride.¡±

    Ning Qing hooked onto his neck with her two little hands. She was full of bliss and said, ¡°Hubby, you are getting better with sweet talk and honeyed words.¡±

    Lu Shaoming caressed her small face and came to block her lips.

    ¡°Ay!¡± Ning Qingughed as she ducked away. She turned sideways and continued to flip through the zed ss book. ¡°We have serious matters to discuss!¡±

    Lu Shaoming put the towel down andy down. One of his muscr arms was hooked around her small belly, and he pulled her into his embrace. His was on his own head. ¡°Which design did you choose?¡±

    ¡°This one.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head. She was fooling around just now. No matter how great the design was, she had one that she fell in love with at first nce.

    She pointed to the design and said, ¡°I want a wedding gown from You Tang, and the jewelry would definitely have to be done by Shelley.¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not feel rmed. You Tang and Shelly have been famous for more than a century. They represented the memories of an entire generation, and now it has be a ssic. His little wifey did have good taste.

    ¡°Why those ones?¡±

    ¡°Because I have been reading a story about a president recently. The author Gu Saner highly rmended them inside it¡±

    Lu Shaoming frowned. Gu Saner? What was she talking about?

    ¡°Hubby, we definitely have to wait for Little Young Master Lu to be born first before we hold our wedding. At the time, I want to regain my good figure. I have already thought of the bridesmaids: Shuiling and Xiaofu. If we hold itte, and Little Young Master Lu is able to learn how to walk fast, Little Young Master Lu can be our little flower boy.¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all up to you.¡± Lu Shaoming stretched out his hand to close the zed ss book. With onerge hand, he straightened her small shoulders, then came again to nudge her lips. ¡°Wifey, do you really want to start a winery?¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you not willing to?¡± Ning Qing curled up her fingers into a fist and hit him on his shoulder. ¡°You are afraid I would exceed the prestige of the youngdy of Zhou family?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at her young face that seemed to be half truthful. He swallowed his saliva. His lips were a little dry, and he opened his mouth to trace the beautiful outline of her lips,¡± Wifey, are you jealous?¡±

    She should understand his emotions. She had interacted with Song Yingjie for barely one week, how would she create trouble for him?

    She was only his, and she could only be liked by him.

    He was very jealous!

    ¡°Hmph, you are such a jealous monster!¡± Ning Qing turned her gaze sideways and used strength to bite down on his hand that was pressed onto her shoulder.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes darkened, and his lower abdomen became rigid and straight, allowing her to bite him.

    She only exerted a bit of strength, and she did not bear to really bite him. It was more like a tickle.

    Ning Qing had enough of biting him and looked at the little teeth marks on his arm. She lifted her eyebrows and said in delight, ¡°Remember this pain; if there is another woman who likes you, I will bite you again!¡±

    Lu Shaoming locked his thumb onto her small chin. His calloused thumb pressed down on her red lips. There were two bolts of fire in his eyes, unintentionally giving off an evil vibe. ¡°Wifey, instead of biting me, how about spending some time thinking of to satisfy me?¡±

    He was exerting much strength with his thumb. Her lips immediately became numb, and she lifted her gaze to look at him staring at her lips; he was hinting at something.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small head exploded as she thought about it. She stretched out her small feet to kick his defined waits and said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, you are not human!¡±

    She was still pregnant! Only this scoundrel could think of such things.

    He was kicked by her. Although it did not hurt, it made hime back to his senses. The girl was really angry, and she stared at him with her misty eyes and had the expression of someone who meant toin.

    Lu Shaoming felt his face go a little red. He did not realize that he had said that out loud. He had experienced a wave of emotions today. Someone else liked her, and she wanted to go open a winery. He was afraid that she would escape his control.

    She was only 21 this year. It was only when a woman was 25-30 that she would be in full bloom, and when that time came, he would probably be old already.

    Actually, he was a male chauvinist. He had a strong desire to control. On one side, he allowed her to go out and fly, but in another aspect, he wanted her to never escape his grasp.

    Ay, this old man...

    ¡°Sorry.¡± He did not know what else to say. Some things were better left unsaid. Lu Shaoming expressed his apology, then he straightened his body and said, ¡°I will go and take a shower.¡±

    The man quickly went down from the bed.

    Ning Qing did not think he would leave just like that; he would usually pacify her in his arms for a long period of time.

    Ning Qing felt flustered in her heart. She hastily stood up and hugged him from behind. ¡°Hubby, what is wrong with you? You.. Do you not like me anymore? I know I am not as pretty recently. I am unable to satisfy you, and I¡¯ve made you very ufortable. Everyone said that the easiest time for a man to cheat in his marriage would be when his wife is pregnant for 10 months, do you...want to look for another woman?¡±

    Lu Shaoming sat at the side of the bed, and upon hearing her words he abruptly turned around. The girl¡¯s delicate face was full of tears, and she was sobbing, feeling wronged and disappointed.

    Lately, he has spoiled her very much, and now she could not take a harsh word from him.

    Tworge palms were cupping her small face and he hurriedly exined, ¡°Wifey, what are you talking about? Are the men who cheat on their wives when they are pregnant still considered men? Your husband is not an animal, he won¡¯t be in heat when he sees any other female. I love Wifey, so I will have desires towards Wifey, and I want to be intimate with you. Wifey is the most beautiful wife out there, if you don¡¯t believe me, I still have not kissed you, but just by looking at you, I am already...¡±

    Ning Qing speedily used her small hand to cover his mouth, not allowing him to speak. ¡°Are you being truthful? I am still beautiful, and you also love me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I swear!¡±

    Actually Lu Shaoming despised those men that would swear and promise to their woman for no reason. Whether it is true or not, they would be clear in their hearts.

    There was no need to say such superstitious things, and taking a vow is not necessary.

    But he was doing it right now.

    Ning Qing pouted her small pink lips. She stretched out her slim arms to hug him, and she nudged his face with her tear-covered cheek. ¡°Hubby, I know that you are on edge. You just went to go take a bath, and now you are going to wash for a second time...The request that you mention...¡±

    ¡°Wifey, I was being a rascal; you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± The man was filled with dirty intentions,. He liked women who would give whatever they had without holding back for their men.

    Ning Qing breathed through her small nose and kissed his mesmerizing hairline. She came up to his ear and said softly, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t despise me, okay? I know in this aspect, I am not good enough. Sometimes, I really...am embarrassed...¡±

    Lu Shaoming held her tight, and he buried himself into her tender neck and kissed her. No, he did not despise her.

    No matter how he had her, it was not enough for him.

    He knew that she was embarrassed, so he cherished her more. He did not have many demands, so it was good enough that she was willing to cooperate.

    ¡°Hubby, actually it¡¯s not that it¡¯s not okay...¡± Ning Qing waspletely embarrassed. The hand that she was using to hook onto the man¡¯s neck did not let go, and she did not dare to look at him.

    Lu Shaoming felt his eyes contract. Hisrge palm locked onto her slim waist. He wanted to pull her apart from him and have a serious look at her small face, but she did not allow him to do so.

    She purposely did not want him to look.

    ¡°There is a condition for this. It¡¯s Mom¡¯s birthday in two days. I want you to sing happy birthday. I will spend a lot of effort on the banquet and would definitely be able to give Mum a surprise. Can you just cooperate with me? You have sung for me in the past.¡±

    Lu Shaoming forcefully cupped her small face and pulled her down. Her small face was hot and her butterfly-wing-likeshes were facing down. She looked totally embarrassed and frail.

    ¡°Wifey, what surprise have you prepared?¡± His voice was hoarse.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. Hubby, promise me. If you promise me, I will also promise you.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl¡± That was only his mother...

    Lu Shaoming ced her gently on the bed and inched hisrge palm into her small hand. ¡°I will promise you; I will listen to all of Wifey¡¯s words.¡±

    He kissed her passionately.

 Chapter 275 - Birthday Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 275: Birthday Banquet</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Two dayster, it was the Lu family¡¯s birthday banquet.

    Milky white tents were erected on the endlesswn, crystal chandeliers were hung on the trees, and a variety of delicacies were spread out on the long tables.

    There were rows of luxury cars parked in front of the vi, and arge number of distinguished men and women in suits and gowns arrived. Lu Dinghua was weing them.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, I wish Mrs. Lu a happy birthday in advance.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lu, Mrs. Lu has never held a birthday banquet in the past. I didn¡¯t expect such a grand banquet to be held this year.¡±

    ¡°Of course, my son Shaoming is married, and the Lu family has a daughter-inw now, so naturally, things are different. Look at this, my daughter-inw handled and nned this birthday banquet herself.¡±

    ¡°Oh? It is said that Mrs. Lu is the new and uing director in the entertainment industry; she¡¯s called Director Ning. Director Ning has always been elegant and graceful. Her first birthday banquet is also unambiguous. President Lu is always envied by people.¡±

    ¡°No such thing, no such thing.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lu, where is the birthday girl, Mrs. Lu, tonight? Why hasn¡¯t she shown up yet?¡±...

    Tonight¡¯s birthday girl, Song Yajing, was upstairs in her room. She and Ning Qing were having some trouble.

    ¡°Mom, this is the evening gown I asked Fan Chengsi to make for you. Mom, as long as you put it on, I guarantee that you will amaze everyone,¡± Ning Qing said with a smile.

    Song Yajing looked at theke blue gown, the style was not too open, but she had her reservations. ¡°Ning Qing, look at this, the grown has a split ending, how can I wear this with my status?¡±

    ¡°Mom, the split is not too high, just to the knee. Fan Chengsi has tailored it for you ording to your temperament. It suits you well. The clothes you usually wear are graceful and luxurious. Adopting a new style on your birthday today will surely amaze everyone.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Song Yajing refused, and there was no room for discussion.

    Ning Qing knitted her eyebrows and her tone became strong. ¡°Mom, Dad gave me full responsibility for the birthday banquet, including your gown. It doesn¡¯t matter if Mom can¡¯t ept it now. I¡¯m going. Have the servant notify me when Mom can ept it.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, you!¡± Ning Qing intended to keep her confined if she wouldn¡¯t wear the dress. How dare she.

    Ning Qing turned around and left.

    ¡°Hey, Ning Qing,e back.¡± Song Yajing couldn¡¯t help it. Now was not the time to be disgruntled. She was the birthday girl tonight. It was a matter of face for the Lu family. She would embarrass them all if she made the guests wait for a long time. Ning Qing could be childish, but she had to think about the overall situation.

    Ning Qing, with a witty wink, directed the servant. ¡°You guys go and help Madam change into the gown.¡±

    Song Yajing: ¡°...¡±

    Song Yajing was about to go out after she had changed her clothes. Ning Qing sat her down in front of the dressing table. ¡°Mom, since you¡¯ve already changed your clothes today, we should also change your hairstyle and make-up. Give me 10 minutes. I¡¯ll help you do it myself.¡±

    Song Yajing rolled her eyes at Ning Qing and chastised her. ¡°Ning Qing, the birthday banquet is just a show. What are you taking it so seriously for?¡±

    Ning Qing helped Song Yajing with her hair. ¡°Mom, how can a birthday banquet be a show? If it¡¯s a show, then why are we holding the birthday banquet? To entertain others? You are the birthday star tonight. You have to be happy.¡±

    Song Yajing disagreed. ¡°Ning Qing, you are too young to understand...¡±

    Seeing that she was going to reprimand her with those rigid dogmas, Ning Qing quickly begged for mercy. ¡°Mom, alright, alright, you chant sutras in my ear every day; my ears are almost falling off.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Mom, rx, forget that you are Mrs. Lu tonight. Uncle, Shaoming, Yingjie and, most importantly, Dad are downstairs. Unload all the burdens and be a beautiful sister, mother, auntie, and wife. Since Mom is so young, you should enjoy your youth.¡±

    Song Yajing rolled her eyes at Ning Qing again, but she quietly lifted her lips. ¡°Ning Qing, I realize that you are very ttering.¡±

    All women like to listen to praise and ttery, and Song Yajing was no exception, but the burden of being Mrs. Lu all these years had caused her to lose herself.

    Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain on her scalp. Ning Qing had deliberately pulled a strand of Song Yajing¡¯s hair, Song Yajing was angry. ¡°Ning Qing, did you do that on purpose?¡±

    In the mirror, she could see Ning Qing smile and spread out her hands while shrugging her shoulders innocently. ¡°Sorry, Mom, I didn¡¯t mean to. I just wanted to correct you. I¡¯m not ttering but sweet-mouthed, ok?¡±

    Song Yajing: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    The guests in the banquet hall were waiting impatiently. They chatted while looking upstairs. Neither of the twodies of the Lu family had appeared yet.

    Lu Dinghua couldn¡¯t get away as he was weing and entertaining the guests. Lu Shaoming looked at his watch and whispered to the servant, ¡°Go upstairs and see why Madam and Young Madam are noting down yet.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The servant went up to the stairs.

    At this time, a figure d inke-blue floated out in a hurry. She had probably been pushed out by the people behind her.

    Lu Shaoming took a look and his expression changed. For the first time in years, he saw his mother dressed like this.

    Theke-blue skirt was very elegant, with shallow V-neck and shoulder straps. Song Yajing had a white silk scarf draped over it. Her hair was tied up in a neat hairstyle as usual. The ends of her hair were curled into big curls and were scattered freely. As a 55-year-old woman, she had been dolled up and looked 10 years younger. This outfit and hairstyle added a little graceful sexiness to the 45-year-old intellectual woman.

    Song Yajing would like to look back and re at Ning Qing, who had pushed her, but she realized that everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on her, so she smiled calmly.

    Lu Dinghua was entertaining a guest, but the guest he was entertaining suddenly froze. Looking upstairs, he sighed. ¡°Mrs. Lu is really beautiful today, Mr. Lu.¡±

    Lu Dinghua turned and looked upstairs, not paying much attention to it. When he married Song Yajing back then, he had already known that this woman was qualified to be Mrs. Lu, but as a woman, she was somewhatcking, as she was somewhat insipid.

    But seeing Song Yajing now, his pupils shrank rapidly, and he was stunned.

    Finally, it was Song Jin who teased him. ¡°My brother-inw, why are you stunned? You¡¯re husband and wife already, aren¡¯t you? Yajing is wearing high-heeled shoes and walking down the stairs. Doesn¡¯t brother-inw know how to give her a hand? Haha.¡±

    The distinguished guests in the hallughed at Lu Dinghua and said, ¡°Mr. Lu, there are still many opportunities to see her in the future. Why don¡¯t you go and help Mrs. Lu?¡±

    Lu Dinghua smiled. He raised his feet generously and held Song Yajing¡¯s hand on the stairs. ¡°Madam, you are so beautiful today.¡±

    The distinguished guests in the hallughed.

    Song Yajing, on the contrary, was somewhat restrained. Over the years, she had a strong, skilled demeanor. She had received all the gazes of awe but had never been teased.

    Looking at her husband, whom she had been married to for more than 30 years, and how his eyes were shining brightly, she remembered that Lu Dinghua had looked at her like this the first time they had met when she was young.

    Over time, that look slowly faded away.

    When they went down the stairs, Lu Shaoming raised his feet and went upstairs. Someone joked and said, ¡°Mr. Lu, Lu Shaoming is more considerate than you. Director Ning is probablying downstairs so Lu Shaoming went to fetch her.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gazes swiveled upstairs again.

    When Lu Shaoming went upstairs, Ning Qing appeared. She wore ballet ts, but the servants carefully supported her. Today, there were many people, so they were afraid that she would fall and injure the child.

    Ning Qing raised her eyes and looked at Lu Shaoming. The man looked at her with a certain shock after seeing her. Then, his expression quickly turned ck.

    Ning Qing felt wronged. She did not know how she had offended him.

    Lu Shaoming waved the servants away, held her small right hand in his right hand, and took her step by step down the stairs with his arms around her waist.

    Everyone gasped when they saw Ning Qing. Everyone knew that the first socialite in T City had a delicate little face, but remaining unchanged after five months of pregnancy, except for her bulging belly... She was the first person to achieve this feat.

    The girl¡¯s fair and gentle little face was without a trace of makeup, but her features looked as if they had been carved out. Her beautiful hair hung down, and fishtail braids started at both sides of her head and went around to the back of her head. She looked pure and beautiful.

    She wore a gown with light gold hand embellished crystals on top. The shoulder straps from her dainty shoulders to her slender arms were especially pleasing to the eye. Inside, was a close-fitting suspender strap and a fluffy vertical red skirt, revealing her petite, snow-white calves, making it impossible to look away.

    At this time, someone could not help but exim, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Director Ning to be so beautiful at five months pregnant. Director Ning is going to make a bunch of expectant mothers cry like this.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lu, Young Master Lu, Mrs. Lu, and Young Madam Lu are amazing today. The Lu family is indeed a noble family, and the family is thriving.¡±

    Lu Dinghua quicklyughed and said, ¡°You tter us. Thank you foring to my wife¡¯s birthday banquet today. Everybody enjoy yourselves.¡±

    Today was Song Yajing¡¯s birthday. With her parents-inw here, Ning Qing naturally did not need to entertain the guests. She just needed to be a clever and obedient daughter-inw.

    One should know how to act in different contexts, and one should know to take on different roles ording to the asion.

    Ning Qing lifted her lips to express her goodwill to the guests. They dispersed slowly. Ning Qing looked at Song Jin and Song Yingjie, who were in the distance, and said, ¡°Hubby, Uncle, and Yingjie are there. Let¡¯s go and say hello.¡±

    Lu Shaoming held Ning Qing¡¯s little hand and refused to let her go. The man¡¯s facial features were cold and hard, and his thin, red lips were parted. He looked at her skirt with disgust. ¡°Ning Qing, what are you wearing? You don¡¯t look like a pregnant woman at all.¡±

    Other pregnant women would wear white or grey cotton andfortable clothes. Only she wore clothes as beautiful and bright as a normal person¡¯s. Usually, he tolerated her, but there were so many people here today, and she still didn¡¯t know how to restrain herself.

    Ning Qing looked down at her clothes. There was no problem. ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯m dressed so well. I¡¯m not revealing anything.¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not speak.

    Ning Qing looked towards the kitchen. ¡°Hubby, I don¡¯t have time to discuss this with you. Don¡¯t forget our agreement.¡±

    Ning Qing broke free from his grip and trotted to the kitchen, lifting her gown.

    Lu Shaoming: ¡°...¡± He has been deserted!

    ...

    Song Yajing came beside Song Jin. Song Jin, with red wine in one hand, ended the conversation with his friends and looked at Song Yajing. Heughed and said, ¡°Sister, you are beautiful today.¡±

    Song Yajing looked down and smiled. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m 55 years old this year. Why would I care about looking beautiful? Even you¡¯re teasing me!¡±

    Song Jin looked to Lu Dinghua not far away. ¡°Is Dinghua teasing you too?¡±

    Song Yajing followed his gaze and saw Lu Dinghua entertaining the guests, but his gaze seemed to fall on her casually. His eyes were bright and burning. Her skirt was slitted on the right side. She had not worn high-heeled shoes for a long time and felt a little ufortable. But Lu Dinghua¡¯s gaze traveled from her high-heeled shoes to her slitted gown several times.

 Chapter 276 - It Turns Out That Mother Wants Dad To Feed Her Cake

    <h4>Chapter 276: It Turns Out That Mother Wants Dad To Feed Her Cake</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    No matter how strong of a woman Song Yajing was, as Lu Dinghua looked at her like this, she began to blush.

    She withdrew her gaze and looked towards her older brother.

    Song Jin had a sip of red wine and emotionally said, ¡°Little Sister, I know the education of the Song family has enabled you to have a stable position as Madam Lu. But at the same time, you also lost the happiness of being a woman. Isn¡¯t it better this way? You can start to slowly enjoy life. Let go of the reins, and hand this family over to Ning Qing. She is a great sessor; you can tell just by the banquet itself.¡±

    This time, Song Yajing did not rebut him, but she had a faint smile on her face.

    At this moment, the grandfather clock in the hall rang. Dong, dong... It struck a total of 8 times. Song Yajing was born at the exact timing of 8 o¡¯clock as the bells rang.

    Pa! The lights in the hall all went off, and the door of the kitchen opened up. The flickering lights of candlelight sessfully captured the attention of everyone present on the scene immediately.

    ¡®

    Everyone turned over to look, and they only saw Ning Qing using her two small hands to hold a beautiful cake as she walked out. The cake was decorated with lit candles.

    Song Yajing saw the girl walk slowly towards her, and in the shadow cast by the candles, she could see the reflection of the girl smiling brightly like a flower.

    She froze, and at this moment, the sound of a low and charming voice singing rang in the air of the hall. ¡°Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday dear Mother...¡±

    Song Yajing looked towards the direction of the sound. Her son Lu Shaoming was standing among the sea of people, and was pping as he sang a birthday song for her.

    The man¡¯s voice was like a cello ying melodiously in the night. It was low and deep, he spoke with authentic English pronunciation, and he could make anyone drown in his voice.

    Song Yingjie also started to p, and he followed behind to sing, ¡°Happy birthday to you...¡±

    At the start, it was one person singing, but many others followed to sing along, then it became abined chorus of everyone singing. Song Yajing stood in a daze and forgot to react. She felt warmth emanating from her waist; Lu Dinghua held onto her waist and stood beside her.

    Ning Qing ced the cake on the table. There was still an apron tied around her. The girl¡¯s voice was soft and sweet as she said, ¡°Mum, I wish you a happy birthday.¡±

    Song Yajing did not know what to say. This was probably the second time she¡¯s ever had a birthday party. The first time was in the Song family home. She and her sister, Song Yashu, had been at home. Her older brother was only 12 years old. In his hands was a cake, and the three siblings gather around a table and happily sang happy birthday.

    That time was too long ago, and her memory of it was blurry.

    Over the years, she had attended numerous banquets, grand and majestic asions. The numerous fine wines and delicious spreads, and the constant sea of faces that were masked and acted with hidden agendas... She had slowly be numb.

    At this moment, her heart was as soft as sand, like something hade inside, and the asion made her eyes fill with tears.

    ¡°Mother, you are the birthday girl today. Come and make a wish and then blow out the candles quickly.¡± Ning Qing stood beside Song Yajing and cheekily winked at her.

    Making a wish?

    Song Yajing looked towards Ning Qing hesitantly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, make a wish.¡± Ning Qing tugged on Song Yajing¡¯s hands and taught her to ce them together. ¡°Mum, close your eyes.¡±

    Song Yajing closed her eyes hurriedly and her movements were a little stiff. It was obvious that in her life, she had never truly experienced such things.

    Her mind was in a mess, and she did not know what to think about, then... She hoped that everything would go well for both the Lu and Song families.

    Song Yajing opened her eyes, and Ning Qingughed and said, ¡°Okay, then we will blow out the candles now. Dad, Uncle, Shaoming, Yingjie, let us all blow together with mum.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Lu Dinghua held onto Song Yajing¡¯s waist, and they bent down and blew out the candles together with the crowd.

    The lights in the hall turned back on at this instant, and the bubbles and balloons above their heads were punctured, showering the partygoers with colorful streamers.

    Bang! Lu Shaoming opened the bottle of champagne. He poured the liquid from the 18 storey red wine tower to reach the bottom. Lu Dinghua took a ss and passed it to Song Yajing. ¡°Dear, I wish you a happy birthday. Come, let us cheer.¡±

    ¡°Madam Lu, we wish you a happy birthday. Cheers!¡± The crowd congratted her.

    Song Yajing channelled her gaze from Lu Dinghua¡¯s face to Song Jin, then from Lu Shaoming to Song Yingjie. She then made a brief nce of those present on the scene. She smiled, and it was a smile from the depths of her heart.

    She felt so warm.

    Atst, she looked at the girl beside her. The girl passed the knife towards her and said, ¡°Father, Mother, you guys cut the cake together. This cake was baked personally by me. This is my first time making a cake; if it does not taste good, please excuse me, Father and Mother.¡±

    Lu Dinghua held onto Song Yajing¡¯s hand and cut the cake down from the middle. Heughed and said, ¡°Ning Qing, we don¡¯t have to taste this cake to know that it is definitely good.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Director Ning, this cake is full of your filial piety and love; it will definitely taste good.¡±

    Lu Dinghua cut the first piece, and a servant that came to cut the cake into smaller pieces. Lu Dinghua used a small fork to take a piece to send it to the side of Song Yajing¡¯s lips. ¡°Yajing, have a bite.¡±

    Song Yajing blushed. Everyone present was looking. Both of their ages added up to over a hundred, and they were still feeding one another under everyone¡¯s eyes.

    She stretched out to receive the cake, and Lu Dinghua withdrew his hand, not allowing her to do so.

    Ning Qing wasughing behind them, and she said, ¡°Mum, it is your birthday today. You are the most important today. Dad fed you a piece of cake and you are already reluctant; that means that you have to feed Dad another piece of cake tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam Lu. You have been married with President Lu for more than 30 years; we didn¡¯t think that you two would still be so loving.¡± The crowd gushed on.

    Song Yajing wanted to turn around to re at Ning Qing. She was behaving so rudely, and she dared to tease her?

    But in the next moment, she felt herself tumbling, and it turned out Ning Qing who was behind her gave a push, and she unexpectedly crashed into Lu Dinghua¡¯s embrace. Lu Dinghua conveniently grabbed onto her.

    ¡°Mum.¡± Ning Qing directed used her two small hands to cover her own eyes. ¡°Oh, it turns out that Mother actually wanted Dad to hug her while feeding her cake. I am embarrassed to watch.¡±

    Song Yajing: ¡°...¡± She wanted to retreat.

    But she heard Lu Dinghua¡¯s lowughter from above her head. The man locked onto her waist,ughed, and said, ¡°Yajing, have a bite. ¡± He brought the cake to the sides of her lips.

    With this move, everyoneughed.

    There were so many people around. Song Yajing¡¯s entire face was crimson red. She had no choice. She lifted her gaze and she could only see Lu Dinghua¡¯s face in her line of sight, and he was smiling gently while looking at her.

    They had been married for so many years, and her heart suddenly started to beat faster.

    She opened her mouth and had a bite from Lu Dinghua¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Mum, what do you think of the taste?¡± Ning Qing¡¯s face was full of anticipation as she looked at Song Yajing; this had really been her first time baking a cake.

    Lu Dinghua let go of her, Song Yajing took a step backwards and she gave it a taste. Her expressions froze, but she smiled very quickly. Sheplimented Ning Qing and said, ¡°Umm, it¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ning Qing was immediately delighted.

    Everyone got a piece of cake and had a taste. Everyone¡¯s expression was the same as Song Yajing¡¯s. After they froze for a while, they shared intenseughter among themselves. ¡°Haha!¡±

    ¡°Director Ning made this cake personally; it is definitely different from the rest. This taste cannot be found elsewhere. We are all honoured here today to have a taste thanks to Madam Lu.¡±

    Ning Qing smiled even brighter.

    Suddenly, music rang out through the hall. The birthday party always had music ying, but this music was different. It started with the sound of a trumpet, then it was slowly joined by the piano, drums.... The banquet hall was filled with a romantic vibe from the melody of France¡¯s Romantic Era Chanson music.

    The crowd looked towards the stage. The curtains were lifted up, and there was a French band performing on stage.

    At this moment, someone eximed, ¡°Oh my god, it was actually Stven Band! This band performs French ssical music and has created a new wave throughout China in the previous century. They won many girl¡¯s hearts. Stven Band represents the memories of a generation. They are already over 60! They have been in retirement for decades and have existed only in people¡¯s memories. Who invited them here? This couldn¡¯t have been aplished with money alone!¡±

    Everyone channelled their gaze at Ning Qing.

    The main singer of Stven was already singing. That familiar melody rang out, and the beautiful memories from that generation came back like a flood, Song Yajing looked at the stage in shock.

    ¡°Dad.¡± Ning Qing gave an indication towards Lu Dinghua. The girl¡¯s bright and beautiful eyes were sparkling like the stars in the sky, ¡°What is Dad doing standing there now?¡±

    Lu Dinghua understood, he withdrew his gaze, bent down his waist in a gentlemanly manner, and extended his hand towards Song Yajing. ¡°Dear, can I invite you to have a dance with me?¡¯

    Song Yajing nced at Ning Qing. Ning Qing was smiling brightly with curved eyebrows. ¡°Mum, forget about your burden and enjoy your time!¡±

    Song Yajing slowly curled up her lips into a smile and gave a nod towards Ning Qing. Then, she gave her hand to Lu Dinghua.

    The two of them shared a dance.

    ...

    Lu Dinghua was holding onto Song Yajing¡¯s waist, and the two of them were dancing. Lu Dinghua looked towards the Stven band on stage and asked in a gentle voice, ¡°You like Stven? When Stven was popr, you were only 18 at that time; I didn¡¯t expect you to be chasing after stars.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, at that time I was only 18 years old! I was at the age of rebellion. On the surface I acted like a prim and proper daughter of a wealthy family like my parents demanded me to. But I skipped sses, and I would go with my younger sister Yashu to climb over the walls to secretly watch Stvn¡¯s concerts. I did not dare buy tickets, as I was afraid that my parents would find out. So my sister and I hid outside to watch. That was a chilling day in winter. Our feet and hands were all frozen, but we were all so happy.¡±

    Sometimes music could make a person more drunk than a bottle of red wine. All of Song Yajing¡¯s memories retreated to that beautiful time of her youth. She removed the mask on her face and she let out the smile that she had from when she was a youthful girl.

    Lu Dinghua looked at her face seriously and smiled while he kept silent.

    Song Yajing let go of his hand and said, ¡°Dinghua, I have actually never liked such social dances. You probably do not know about this, but before I married you, I learned how to dance. At that time, my younger sister and I listened to Stven¡¯s songs and danced to this type of music.¡±

    Song Yajing moved her limbs around and danced 4 small steps.

    ¡°Mum, you are such a great dancer!¡± Ning Qing pped her small hands in apuse from a distance away. Lu Shaoming cupped onto her small shoulders and also channelled his gaze towards his own mother.

    Song Yajing felt her face go red. She tucked the curled hair by her cheeks behind her ears. Lu Dinghua saw her behaving like this and hugged her in his embrace once again. The movements of the duo were the product of their affluent upbringing, and they were proper and standard. But two of them did not dance the proper steps from then on, and they were casually hugging one another.

    ¡°What else do you have to tell me?¡±

    ¡°There is still another secret. When I went on that blind date with you, I actually didn¡¯t like you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because at that time, I had a crush on a boy in school. He sang Stven¡¯s songs really well. But my father and my older brother said that Lu Dinghua was my only choice.¡±

 Chapter 277 - Ning Qing, Thank You

    <h4>Chapter 277: Ning Qing, Thank You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°So you married me?¡± Lu Dinghua asked softly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yajing nodded, ¡°I married you.¡±

    They danced quietly for a while. Lu Dinghua reached out and touched Song Yajing¡¯s hair. ¡°Yajing, this is the second time I¡¯ve seen the four little steps you took just now.¡±

    Song Yajing was immersed in Stven¡¯s music, but she suddenly stiffened when she heard him.

    ¡°The first time, I watched you dance outside the dance studio. After that, I ran home and said to my mother, ¡°Mom, that girl named Song Yajing, she is my Mrs. Lu.¡±

    Song Yajing looked up incredulously. ¡°You...¡±

    Lu Dinghua smiled. ¡°At that time, I only wanted to marry you, so I pushed away all those nobledies and chose the Song family. Unfortunately, after I married you, you stopped dancing.¡±

    Song Yajing: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Over the years, I¡¯ve had a couple of women that are close to me outside. I know you¡¯re not jealous, and you haven¡¯t paid attention to them. If you had paid attention, you would realize that they look very simr to you in one way or another.¡±

    Song Yajing heard that and quickly reached out to hit him.

    Lu Dinghua embraced her in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, as long as a man of the Lu family marries his wife, he will only have that woman in his life. Yajing, we¡¯ve been married for 35 years; give me a little feminine tenderness.¡±

    ...

    Looking at her inws in the distance, Ning Qing was really embarrassed. Lu Shaoming had wrapped her shoulders in his arms. She buried her small face in the man¡¯s chest and whispered, ¡°Hubby, I didn¡¯t know that Mom and Dad¡¯s rtionship was this good. I feel so shy looking at them.¡±

    Lu Shaoming turned around with her. ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing them so close too, Wifey. It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±

    Ning Qing raised her head quickly. Because of their difference in height, she could only look up at his sexy Adam¡¯s apple and firm jaw. She was not at all modest, and she smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, Hubby. Your wife is the best. People¡¯s hearts are all made out of flesh. Mom and I don¡¯t have any conflicts of interest, and we¡¯re also family. As long as I treat her with sincerity and filial piety, Mom will ept me when she sees how good I am.

    ¡°I understand Mom. Sometimes environment decides a person¡¯s life. Mom has been Mrs. Lu for too many years. She had forgotten that she has another name, Song Yajing, and she can be herself. As long as I find Mom¡¯s softness, and then strip off her disguise bit by bit, Mom will be happy, and my future life will befortable.¡±

    Lu Shaoming caressed her hair adoringly and asked, ¡°How did you know that Mom likes Stven?¡±

    ¡°Yingjie told me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming froze midstep. He quickly took back his big palm on her shoulder, and his thin, red lips ttened into an unhappy, straight line. He was about to walk away.

    ¡°Hey, Shaoming!¡± Ning Qing quickly grabbed his arm. Her fair, slim, little index finger quietly climbed up to his nose tip and rubbed it as she said, ¡°I lied, Uncle told me. Hubby, I finally know, you¡¯re jealous of Yingjie! You¡¯re actually jealous of that little kid. You must be embarrassed! ¡±

    She was holding onto him. The girl wasughing at him. She rubbed her soft body on his arm like a charming woman. His heart softened a little as his face turned a little red.

    He ignored her and walked on.

    Ning Qing followed him like a little tail. When they came to the cake counter, Ning Qing smiled proudly. ¡°Hubby, see how popr your wife¡¯s cake is? Everyone ate it all without wasting it.¡±

    Lu Shaoming frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I get to taste it?¡±

    The first time his wife had baked a cake was not for him. He was not the first to taste it. Now he didn¡¯t even get to eat it.

    Ning Qing looked at his expression and snickered, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t you hate desserts?¡±

    Lu Shaoming: ¡°...¡± I¡¯ll ignore her.

    Ning Qing took his big hand and brought him into the kitchen. There was a small piece of cake on the zed kitchen table. Ning Qing picked it up and handed it to the man. ¡°When I cut the cake just now, I told the servant to leave a slice for you. How could my husband not have a slice? Try it, Hubby?¡±

    Lu Shaoming took the cake and gave her a ¡°that¡¯s better¡± look.

    Lu Shaoming frowned when he forked a piece of cake into his mouth with a small fork.

    Ning Qing looked at his face nervously and asked softly, ¡°Hubby, isn¡¯t it delicious?¡±

    Lu Shaoming picked up a piece and handed it to her lips. ¡°You try it.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Ning Qing opened her mouth.

    But she could not eat it because Lu Shaoming took back his hand and ced the cake in his mouth.

    Ning Qingughed quickly andnded a small tender fist on his shoulder. ¡°Hubby, give me a bite. I haven¡¯t tasted my craft yet!¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not fulfill her wish, and he soon finished the small piece of cake.

    Ning Qing stamped her feet in anger. Her delicate cheeks puffed up angrily, then she turned her head fiercely with a ¡°humph.¡± She did not look at him.

    Lu Shaoming, with a lowugh, approached her and embraced her from behind. ¡°Angry? Because Wifey¡¯s skills are too good, Hubby had to eat a little more.¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t not let me have some,¡± Ning Qing said angrily.

    ¡°Wifey, I left you some.¡± Lu Shaoming held out his left hand, and his index finger was covered with some bread from the cake.

    Ning Qing¡¯s soft body twisted in the man¡¯s iron arms when she saw the bread crumbs. She protested, ¡°What is that? I want to try some of the cream.¡±

    ¡°The cream is gone. Have some bread.¡± Lu Shaoming gave her a big kiss on her little face.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t have a second choice. It was better to have a little than none at all. She opened her mouth and ate the bread on the man¡¯s fingers.

    The bread went into her mouth, soft and tasty. Ning Qing was satisfied, but she quickly furrowed her eyebrows, as the man did not withdraw index finger from her mouth.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming!¡± Ning Qing¡¯s little face turned red, and she broke away from his grasp. She hid in the corner with a guarded gaze. ¡°You!¡± What are you doing?¡±

    Lu Shaoming cleared his throat. ¡°Ning Qing, you haven¡¯t forgotten the promise tonight, right?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes avoided him. Her anxious and shy appearance was like a young girl, ¡°No...¡±

    He needn¡¯t keep reminding her. She would be nervous.

    Lu Shaoming approached her with his long legs. ¡°Good, that was just to help you get used to it.¡±

    Ning Qing wanted to drill a hole in the ground and vanish. The man¡¯s clean and oppressive scent was approaching. Her two small hands firmly gripped the corners of her gown. She was extremely nervous.

    She was afraid that he would bully her without caring about the asion.

    At this time, she heard, ¡°Young Madam.¡± The servant hade over. She did not barge into the kitchen unweed but stood by the door. ¡°Young Madam, the housekeeper asked you toe over and discuss something about the banquet.¡±

    It was as if Ning Qing had been granted amnesty. She pushed the man¡¯s chest with her fair little hand and jogged out immediately.

    Lu Shaoming was really worried about the way she jogged so casually. She was already five months pregnant, but her body was still so agile. She liked jogging frequently, and he was afraid that she would eventually fall and injure herself.

    Lu Shaoming stood by the kitchen door, looked at the servant, and in a low voice, asked, ¡°Are you sure the sugar wasn¡¯t mixed up in the kitchen today?¡±

    The little servant nced at his young master secretly. The man was wearing a ck shirt and trousers, and he had a low-key luxury watch on his wrist. His sculpted, handsome face was hidden in the darkness, and he appeared more noble and calm. The charm of a mature man was extraordinary on him.

    The servant¡¯s face turned red. She walked into the kitchen quickly and took out the sugar box. After tasting it, her expression changed. ¡°Young Master, somebody had probably made a mistake. The sugar was mixed up with salt.¡±

    ¡°Makes sense.¡± Lu Shaoming hummed and went out.

    The little servant suddenly thought, ¡°Oh, no, Young Madam¡¯s cake is made with this sugar. Are the cakes all salty?¡±

    ...

    The birthday banquet came to a sessful conclusion, and the VIPs gradually dispersed. The family of four stood by the door as they sent the band Stven off.

    Ning Qing stood beside Lu Shaoming. At this time, she still felt pretty inferior. Her husband and even her parents-inw could speak French fluently, but she could not understand it.

    She felt awkward.

    Song Yajing was talking to the lead singer of the band Stven. ¡°You guys quit the music industry about 20 years ago. I didn¡¯t expect you guys to be reunited at my birthday banquet today. Thank you for the wonderful memories you have brought me. I had a great time tonight!¡±

    The lead singer looked at Ning Qing and had a smile as he said, ¡°You should thank this beautiful girl. We hadn¡¯t intended toe, but the girl went to our doorsteps several times and said she wanted to give her mother the best birthday present. She prepared a special ne for us and even threatened to bring us here even if she had to tie us up and kidnap us. With the right amount of willpower, you can achieve anything. We were touched by her sincerity. We couldn¡¯t help it. We¡¯re here.¡±

    Ning Qing roughly knew that they were discussing her. She put her hands together and bowed. She winked and said embarrassingly in English. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for this bold interruption. Thank you for your wonderful singing. Thank you.¡±

    Lu Dinghua and Lu Shaoming exchanged a few more words with them, then the band Stven left in their personal car.

    In the vi, servants were cleaning and tidying up. The four people stood by the door and talked. Song Yajing¡¯s eyescked her usual sternnes, and she became extremely gentle. She looked at Ning Qing and said, ¡°Ning Qing, thank you.¡±

    She asked her to unload her burden, be a beautiful woman, and enjoy the time that belonged to her. She was really happy tonight.

    It was like going back many years ago. She had the chance to throw off her armor and rx.

    Ning Qing shed a sweet smile. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re wee. Today is your birthday. As long as Mom is happy, everything¡¯s good.¡±

    Song Yajing was moved in her heart, but she was not a person who could be sentimental, so she asked about serious matters. ¡°Shaoming, Ning Qing, where are you sleeping tonight? Do you want to...sleep at home?¡±

    Speaking of where to sleep, Ning Qing was a bit guilty.

    She didn¡¯t know if Lu Dinghua had done it unconsciously or intentionally, but she saw Lu Dinghua¡¯s hand on Song Yajing¡¯s shoulder slide down to her waist.

    Ning Qing immediately felt uneasy. Did she identally see a hint from her father-inw to her mother-inw?

    Raising her sparkling gaze to look at the man beside her, she waited for him to open his mouth.

    This was when he should speak.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, it¡¯s already toote today. Everyone is tired. We¡¯ll go back to the Tea Pavillion Vi. You should go to bed early too.¡±

    Lu Dinghua immediately opened his mouth and said, ¡°Okay, drive carefully then.¡±

    Lu Shaoming took Ning Qing¡¯s little hand and led her to the Bentley. The car started. Ning Qing looked through the rearview mirror. Song Yajing was standing by the door and watching them leave. Lu Dinghua directly grabbed her waist and belt and went upstairs.

    Song Yajing was a little awkward and pushed Lu Dinghua a little before going up the stairs. Lu Dinghua¡¯s lips fell on her face once they were upstairs.

    Ning Qing quickly withdrew her gaze. Her breathing quickened and her mind was thinking ¡ª No, she should not see it. Should not see it... She would have a sty in her eye.

    identally, her autumn eyes collided with the bright, ck eyes of the man.

 Chapter 278 - He Would Use An Appreciative Gaze To Look At Me

    <h4>Chapter 278: He Would Use An Appreciative Gaze To Look At Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Their gazes collided. Ning Qing¡¯s small head exploded with a bang!

    She quickly waved her hands and said, ¡°I did not see a single thing.¡±

    Lu Shaoming turned around, and he was focused right in front of him. Therge hand holding the steering was making a smooth turn, and the Bentley cruised onto the main roads. He curled his lips into a smile and had an easygoingugh as he asked, ¡°Wifey, what are you so guilty for? Did I say that you saw anything?¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡±

    She was a little flustered. Her own husband could see right through her, and it was absolutely embarrassing.

    And they were returning to the Tea Pavilion Vi...

    Phew.

    She turned her small head to face the window. Her small face was as red as an apple. Her eyes were shining bright, and she blinked. It was like the stars in the sky.

    After a few seconds, she realized the man was also looking sideways at her. There was the deep gaze of the man in the reflection of the car window, and he was looking at her with a pampering smile on his face.

    Her small head was caressed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be shy; think about yourself.¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡± What was wrong with this night? The two men of the Lu family had to pick tonight?

    ....

    Outside the Lu family vi, there was a luxurious sedan. Zhou Zhilei was seated in the driver¡¯s seat.

    Her eyes were staring intently at the Bentley that had disappeared from view. She took another look at the bright and luxurious view of the Lu family vi.

    The birthday banquet was already over. She sat in the car for a whole of 3 hours. She heard the sounds of Stvening from inside, and she also heard the merriment and joy of the event.

    But she could not even get through the main doors.

    They did not invite her to the birthday banquet!

    Zhou Zhilei was panting heavily. Why? She had been only a step away from being Mrs, Lu, but because of that damned Ning Qing who hade out of nowhere, one step has turned into a million miles.

    She could not resign herself to this fate.

    She took out her phone to make a call. ¡°Hello, Big Brother. I like Shaoming. I really do like him. Big Brother, I am begging you to help me; I am your younger sister by blood...¡±

    ...

    In the Tea Pavilion Vi

    Lu Shaoming held onto Ning Qing¡¯s small hand as they walked into the living room. Auntie Yang came out to wee them and said, ¡°Sir, Madam, you two are back. I have boiled some soup. Madam, please have a bowl of it.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Tonight, she had only eaten desserts and had forgone her habitual portion of nutritious soup. Although she was stubborn sometimes, in order for Little Young Master Lu to grow strong, Ning Qing would drink soup every day.¡±

    She walked into the dining room and grabbed the soup bowl. She had a small sip.

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± The man stood on the stairs above to look at her. ¡°Don¡¯t have as much tonight.¡±

    Ning Qing froze, and she heard Auntie Yangugh and say, ¡°Sir, why would you ask Madam to have less? Normally, Sir would want Madam to be able to drink two bowls.¡±

    Lu Shaoming had one hand in his pocket, and his dark eyes nced casually at that young mother who did not even dare lift up her eyes. ¡°It is because I am afraid that she would be ufortable a littleter.¡±

    The man went upstairs.

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing fumbled around for a while before she went upstairs. She entered the bedroom. Lu Shaoming was standing beside the counter pouring red wine into the wine ss. He saw her entering, and he ced one hand in his pocket while the other hand was holding the wine ss. He turned around elegantly, slowly walked to the sofa, and sat down.

    ¡°Ning Qing,e here.¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and deep.

    Ning Qing took small steps over. Her red tulle skirt fell beside his feet.

    He took out therge hand from his pocket and patted his own thighs. He asked her, ¡°I want you to sit in my embrace. Is it ufortable in this position?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was red. Her two small hands were sped in front of her chest, and she lifted her gaze to look at him and went back to the bedroom. He moved his hands to undo some buttons on his shirt. Because she was standing up, she could have a clear view of his mesmerizing, sculpted chest.

    His ck trousers did not have a crease in them. Under his thin trousers were his firm muscr thighs; he was extremely masculine.

    Ning Qing was tortured by this masculine attractiveness, and it made her lightheaded. He held onto her small hand, and she lifted her skirt as she climbed into his embrace tofortably sit on hisp.

    Lu Shaoming held her tight. His handsome back leaned against the sofa. The girl rxed, and eased the tension in her body. She was soft, and she nestedfortably in the man¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°How much soup did you drink?¡± he asked.

    Ning Qing¡¯s moist eyes gave him a stern re. He still had the guts to ask?

    He had gone upstairs, but Auntie Yang nagged at her for a long time. She did not have the face to refuse her. She could not take it anymore, so she hurriedly took two gulps and came upstairs.

    ¡°... A little.¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡± Lu Shaoming kissed her forehead and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to drink red wine? Since mum is not here, I will let you have two sips. The alcohol content is not high.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes brightened up and she said, ¡°Yes yes!¡± She nodded with certainty in his embrace.

    The man pitied her very much, and he used his hand to feed her two small sips.

    The red wine entered her mouth. Ning Qing¡¯s delicate cheeks revealed a pair of small, satisfied dimples.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good...¡± Ning Qing softly replied. When he wanted to feed her again, she stretched out her small hand to block him. Her small head was buried in his neck, and she nudged him intimately. ¡°I don¡¯t want any more. I am fine drinking a little. If I have any more, Little Young Master Lu will kick me.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± The man smiled, and he drank the remaining red wine in the ss in one gulp. The sounds of the man swallowing the liquid and the bob of his adams apple reverberated through Ning Qing¡¯s tiny ears.

    After that, the crystal barrette on the back of her head was removed by the man. Her hair fell down. The man¡¯s definedrge palm inched into her hair. He turned his face sideways and he kissed her soft lips.

    All of Ning Qing¡¯s senses were filled with the scent of the man¡¯s body. His crisp and clean scent was mixed together with the vour of red wine.

    It could make a woman mesmerized.

    Ning Qing opened her eyes to look at his. The man¡¯s eyshes were like two brushes. The man¡¯s double eyelid line was very deep after he turned 30. When he was kissing her with a frown on his face, it rippled as a sign of the man¡¯s maturity.

    Ning Qing opened her mouth. Her two small hands were ced on his shoulders, and she sat up straight. She hugged his head, pressed him into the sofa, and took the initiative to kiss him without experience.

    They separated a long whileter. Lu Shaoming opened his eyes and saw the small woman biting on her red and swollen lips. She looked like she wanted to look at him but was afraid to, instead choosing to steal secret nces at him.

    She was lively and bright.

    Lu Shaoming gave her a tight hug. He was holding onto the small girl whom he loved. ¡°Baby, why are you so sweet?¡±

    Ning Qing returned his hug, and she naturally deflected the question. ¡°Hubby, why were you angry during the birthday banquet?¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted her skirt up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡±

    ¡°Why? It is very pretty.¡±

    ¡°It is because it is too pretty! Didn¡¯t you see all the men present on scene all staring at you?¡±

    Ning Qing broke intoughter. She cupped his handsome face and gently bit him on the corner of his lips. ¡°Hubby, why do you like to be jealous all the time? People will naturally give something beautiful a second nce. Your wife is just so beautiful; what can you do about it? Others are only taking a look, and they don¡¯t mean anything else.¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his strong eyebrows and said, ¡°Is that right?¡±

    Then what would she say about the matter regarding the cake?

    His mother was touched by her. He pitied her, and he did not let her know that the cake was salty.

    But just like what she had said, the guests present all ate the cake, and they did not even waste a bit of it. If it did not taste good, they could totally have a bite to show their effort, but this elites and socialites did not ever care that much about cake. However, the cake that Ning Qing had made was probably different.

    They had heard that his wife was the number one socialite in T city, and that she was also the new generation¡¯s goddess. He never paid attention to these things, and now when he thought of it, he was rather jealous.

    It seemed that everyone liked her.

    Even if it was not love, she was able to create a good impression that was hard to resist.

    Ning Qing saw his jealous expression and was delighted inside her heart. ¡°Hubby, okay, don¡¯t be jealous. I will take note in the future. I don¡¯t n to have a sexy image in the future. When I turn up asionally for gs, I am normally elegant in my taste. You are not allowed to be harsh towards me. Women all love to be beautiful. If you control me like this, how would I bear it in the future?¡±

    Lu Shaoming heard her words and felt something was not right. He did not want to control her. He, Lu Shaoming, did not stoop down to the level of those men who need to control their women.

    ¡°In the past, did he get jealous?¡±

    Another him.

    ¡°Yeah...¡± Ning Qing thought for a while and said, ¡°In my impression, he was rarely jealous. When I wore clothes, as long as the outfit was not revealing, he would not be angry. Furthermore, when I wore pretty clothes, he would give me an appreciative look.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Shaoming did not believe her.

    ¡°Really.¡± Ning Qing contemted and said, ¡°... I think there was once when I was filming, Xu Junxi entered my room, and we were swept into a scandal. At that time, he had rushed over from T City.¡±

    Lu Shaoming curled his lips into a smile and said, ¡°This is also called not being jealous?¡± That man had never said that he was jealous, but he buried it inside his heart. He was the type who looked gentle on the outside but was scheming on the inside.

    Ning Qing held onto the man¡¯s waist and used her small mouth to nudge his handsome face. ¡°Hubby, I will take note in the future. You should also be more gracious. You need to pamper me well. This was your promise to me when you proposed to me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded his head and lowered his gaze to search for her red lips, then gently kissed her.

    After kissing her for a while, he let go of her and kissed her hair. ¡°Wifey, before I met you, I had considered waiting for a few years to find a suitable woman to marry. An arranged marriage between wealthy families to boost rtions was an eptable prospect. Didn¡¯t everyone live like this? How many people can truly meet their true love?

    ¡°From the day I was born, I did not ever experience family love. It was the same with the Lu family. We never had merryughter in the family; we were cold and stern. But after you married me, things changed. Today, at the birthday banquet, my mother was very happy. She was not young with the body she maintained, but rather it was her heart that had be a decade younger. My dad used that kind of expression in his eyes to look at my mother.. You know, from the perspective of a child, there is nothing better than looking at your parents in love and seeing the loving expressions they exchange. There is nothing better that can make a person experience warmth, because that is a sort of...safe feeling.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, thank you. My life is so different thanks to your presence.¡±

    Ning Qing smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Hubby, you don¡¯t have to thank me. You treat me simrly; you treat my parents very well.¡±

    ¡°That is different. You are a woman. You gave yourself to me, and so it is vital that I treat your parents well.¡±

    Ning Qing pushed his chest with her two little hands. She blushed while she gave him a punch. ¡°You say that as if you didn¡¯t give yourself to me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes darkened. He quickly picked the girl up and brought her to the soft bed.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, turn off the lights!¡±

    ¡°Wifey, are you sure you want to off the lights? After I turn off the lights, everything is dark. Are you sure you won¡¯t kiss the wrong person?¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 279 - Wonâ€™t I Be A Third Wheel Then?

    <h4>Chapter 279: Won¡¯t I Be A Third Wheel Then?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Time flew. Two months passed. Ning Qing was already seven months pregnant.

    In these two months, Song Yingjie first flew back to the United States, followed by Ning Qing¡¯s sessful cooperation with Song Jin.

    The stock market coincided with the second bull market. And with Ning Qing¡¯s unique vision when investing in the entertainment industry, her worth had increased eight times in just two months. She had be a real billionaire director in the entertainment industry.

    The rtionship between Ning Qing and Song Yajing was also rapidly improving. Song Yajing gradually let go of the Lu family¡¯s business and traveled around with Lu Dinghua, enjoying the second spring of her life.

    Ning Qing was at the Lu family Vi that day. She was sitting on the living room sofa chatting with Song Yajing. Xiao Zhou handed her an invitation.

    ¡°Ning Qing, Ellow, the founder of S&W, the luxury clothing brand in Ennd, invites you to attend their fashion show. Ning Qing, do you want to go?¡± Xiao Zhou asked.

    ¡°S&W?¡± Ning Qing repeated the name and looked at Song Yajing. ¡°Mom, I remember that I¡¯ve seen you wear S&W.¡±

    Song Yajing nodded. She looked at the invitation and said, ¡°Yes, I do wear the brand S&W. The noble design of this brand is very distinctive. Unfortunately, S&W is always in short supply. Only a few VIPs can enjoy the tailor-made wares.¡±

    Ning Qing raised her lips and said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s easy if you want your clothes tailored. I¡¯ll give a call to Ellowter.¡±

    ¡°Do you know Ellow?¡± Song Yajing was surprised.

    Xiao Zhou smiled and answered, ¡°Mrs. Lu, the entertainment industry is connected with the fashion industry. Especially the big clothing brands abroad, they like to find famous stars and artists in China. Several of the movies that Ning Qing has invested in have cooperated with S&W, and the cooperation was very pleasant. So Ning Qing was invited to participate in this season¡¯s Ellow¡¯s fashion show.¡±

    Song Yajing looked at Ning Qing. In her subconscious, stars in the entertainment industry, especially female stars, were the people who dealt with the hidden rules and were not open about whatever they do. To her, they were at bottom of the society.

    She had no idea that the entertainment industry would also deal with the upper ss.

    This subverted her long-held prejudice against Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing naturally knew what Song Yajing was thinking at the moment. Sheughed and said, ¡°Mom, the industry is not noble nor cheap. It all depends on the people. Just like how in the eyes of ordinary people, your circle is a messy word.¡±

    Song Yajing nodded, expressing her approval. ¡°Makes sense.¡±

    Ning Qingughed.

    Xiao Zhou looked at how well the mother-inw and daughter-inw got along and was happy for Ning Qing, who had conquered her mother-inw in just a few months.

    ¡°Ning Qing, shall we go to the fashion show this time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go. Whoever receives the gift sells their liberty. Mom, don¡¯t you like S&W? Come with me. I¡¯ll introduce you to Ellow. He can take care of your clothes for all four seasons in the future.¡±

    Women all loved to be beautiful. Ning Qing¡¯s sweet words directly hit Song Yajing¡¯s heart. Song Yajing burst intoughter. ¡°Alright then, Ning Qing, I¡¯ll go with you. You¡¯re pregnant. I can take care of you on the way, too. When will we leave, I¡¯ll have the housekeeper prepare a personal ne.¡±

    Xiao Zhou said, ¡°Mrs. Lu, this time, S&W has dispatched a personal ne for us, apanied by attendants all the way. The flight is in the afternoon.¡±

    Song Yajing was stunned. S&W¡¯s personal ne?

    it was clear that S&W had attached great importance to Ning Qing.

    Song Yajing looked more and more satisfied. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go this afternoon...¡± Speaking of that, Song Yajing hesitated and asked, ¡°Ning Qing, it¡¯s almost noon. Is Shaominging home for lunch?¡±

    Once someone¡¯s thinking changes, many aspects would change as well. Song Yajing had thought a lot over these past two months. After all, Lu corporation and the Lu family would have to rely on Shaoming and Ning Qing in the future. At her age, she should let go and seek family peace and harmony.

    Lu Dinghua said that in their 35 years of marriage, she had never had an ounce of the gentleness of a woman. So how could she ever have had an ounce of a mother¡¯spassion and kindness for her son towards Lu Shaoming?

    She had been in the wrong this whole time.

    She wanted to ease the rtionship with Lu Shaoming, but after all these years, she had been passive in her emotions. Lu Shaoming was 31 years old. He was probably not willing to let her take the initiative to step out of that ce. There was a barrier between mother and son, and neither of them could get close to each other.

    Ning Qing wasughing in her heart. Her mother-inw mentioned Lu Shaoming more and more in the past two months. But when Lu Shaoming really arrived, she, as the mother, didn¡¯t know what to say then.

    Sighs... This awkward mother and son.

    ¡°Mom, Shaoming says he won¡¯t being back for lunch. There¡¯s a meeting at the office.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Song Yajing looked down in disappointment.

    ¡°Mom, you can call Shaoming and ask him. If Mom personally asks Shaoming toe home for lunch, Shaoming wille back.¡±

    Song Yajing waved her hand. ¡°Forget it. His work is important.¡±

    Ning Qing furrowed her eyebrows. The mother and son¡¯s rtionship was stiff. It seemed that she had to do some things herself.

    She had to find a good n.

    Let¡¯s wait until they got back from Ennd.

    ¡°Xiao Zhou, you can go back to the studio. It¡¯s been a hard time for you.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, it¡¯s no trouble. I¡¯ll go, then. Mrs. Lu. Goodbye.¡± Xiao Zhou left after bidding farewell.

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go upstairs. We¡¯re going to Ennd in the afternoon. I¡¯ll help you pick out some outfits.¡±

    ...

    After they had changed their clothes, they went downstairs. Song Yajing wore a white shirt with deep blue sequins and a leopard print scarf around her neck. She looked at her exposed legs below her knees and asked, ¡°Ning Qing, would this be too revealing?¡±

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not. Nowadays, who still wraps herself up? How wasteful it is for Mom to have such a good figure and not wear such clothes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m out of shape.¡±

    ¡°Mom¡¯s figure is well maintained. After I give birth to Little Master Lu, I¡¯ll take you dancing with me. I am quite the expert when ites to dancing.¡±

    Song Yajing was ted when she heard that. She remembered that fairy flower shower performance for Cabbage Plume. At that time, she was in awe. Her heart was tempted. ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll have a friendlypetition then. If the baby is a daughter, all three generations of us can dance together.¡±

    The two people were talking andughing when the door of the vi opened and Lu Dinghua came in from outside.

    Lu Dinghua saw how Song Yajing was dressed and, with a tender smile on his face, took a couple more nces.

    Ning Qing looked at her mother-inw. Song Yajing seemed to be red-faced. Her mother-inw was also a unique kind of woman. Before that, she had been strict, grim and dogmatic. She had only realized the sweetness of love now. The identity of Mrs. Lu had made her temperament graceful and noble all these years. Now that she had added a little shyness to her nobility and gracefulness, she was very lovely.

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back. Mom was just saying that this dress is not pretty. Dad,e andment on it,¡± Ning Qing shouted.

    Lu Dinghua looked at Song Yajing. ¡°It¡¯s pretty! Madam looks good in everything she wears.¡±

    Now Song Yajing was embarrassed.

    Ning Qing sometimes thought that Lu Dinghua was indeed a gentleman. To be honest, Lu Shaoming was not a gentleman. The real gentleman is a man like Lu Dinghua who radiates tender and romantic feelings from his bones.

    In the past two months, Lu Dinghua¡¯s eyes had been lingering on Song Yajing. His gaze would not go overboard, but when his gaze was gently entangled on one person, he could make others blush.

    Song Yajing gave Ning Qing a look, then went down the stairs. ¡°Dinghua, Ning Qing and I are flying to Ennd this afternoon to attend a fashion show.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you guys,¡± Lu Dinghua said.

    Ning Qing quickly covered her mouth and snickered. ¡°Dad, Mom, won¡¯t I be a third wheel then?¡±

    Song Yajing blushed and Lu Dinghua raised his eyebrows. ¡°I just remembered that I have an important meeting this afternoon and cannot go with you guys. Ning Qing, you won¡¯t be a third wheel, but don¡¯t forget that you are a pregnant woman. I¡¯ll give you more bodyguards; take care of your safety.¡±

    As he said that, Lu Dinghua wrapped his arms around Song Yajing¡¯s shoulder, he softly said, ¡°Call me when you¡¯re in Ennd. I¡¯ll entrust Ning Qing and Little Master Lu to you.¡±

    Song Yajing nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The three of them had lunch together. Ning Qing took out her cell phone to call Lu Shaoming, but the call didn¡¯t go through. He was probably in a meeting.

    ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t get through to Shaoming¡¯s phone. It¡¯s time to board the ne. Mom and I have to leave. Let Shaoming know for me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you can go. I¡¯ll let him know,¡± Lu Dinghua promised.

    ...

    When they flew to Ennd in the afternoon, Ellow, the founder of S&W, gave them a warm wee. In the afternoon, they took part in the fashion show, and in the evening, Ellow personally entertained them.

    ¡°Miss Ning, it¡¯s a great pleasure to have you here. I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to invite you. After all, you havepletely stopped working since bing pregnant.¡±

    Ning Qing held onto Song Yajing¡¯s arm affectionately. ¡°Ellow, I brought my mother with me. My mother has always liked your brand¡¯s designs. I hope Ellow could design some clothes for my mother personally.¡±

    Ellow looked at Song Yajing and bowed respectfully. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Lu. It¡¯s a blessing that you have such a filial andpetent daughter-inw.¡±

    Song Yajing looked at Ning Qing and answered, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    What did her mother-inw say?

    That¡¯s right?

    Ning Qing instantly had a bright smile on her face.

    ¡°Miss Ning, Mrs. Lu, this way, please. I¡¯ll take your measurements. I¡¯ll make thetest fashion for Mrs. Lu over the next four seasons. I¡¯m sure Mrs. Lu would be satisfied with them.¡±

    The three of them went into the VIP room together. Ellow and his assistant took Song Yajing¡¯s measurements.

    Ning Qing felt that the air was stuffy here. She opened her mouth and said to Song Yajing, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think the air is fresh here. I want to go out and take a breather.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, don¡¯t go too far. Bring two bodyguards with you. Be safe,¡± Song Yajing advised.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ning Qing went out.

    ...

    Outside the gate, Ning Qing took a breath of the fresh Ennd night air. She stood on the street and looked at the corners of Ennd. At this moment, she suddenly missed Lu Shaoming very much.

    Ennd was where he had undergone the operation; it¡¯s where he had lost his memory.

    She reached for her cell phone habitually, but she suddenly remembered that the dress she wore today was without pockets. Her cell phone was in the bag; she had not brought it with her.

    She took back her hands resentfully. Ning Qing straightened up her slender back and casually looked at the prosperous night scene.

    Suddenly cries of ¡°Waaa¡± sounded in her ear. Looking over, a cute and dainty little girl ran into the middle of the street and in a tender voice, cried, ¡°Mom, I want Mom.¡±

    In front of the little girl, there was a car speeding towards her.

 Chapter 280 - Kidnap

    <h4>Chapter 280: Kidnap</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes painfully contracted. The car was going at an extremely fast pace, and in the blink of an eye, it was very very close to the little girl.

    It almost crashed into her.

    It was a matter of a single moment.

    The sound of the little girl¡¯s soft crying came into her ear and was continuously ringing as she cried out, ¡°Mama, where are you Mama? I want Mama¡±

    When Ning Qing regained her senses, she realized that she was running and she was calling out loudly in English. ¡°Hi, baby!¡±

    The two bodyguards had a slight distance from Ning Qing. Ning Qing did not like theming too close, so when the bodyguards realized something was wrong, their expressions had a major change as they shouted. ¡°Madam!¡±

    Ning Qing ran onto the main street and took the small girl into her embrace in one move. There was a strong, ring lighting into her eyes, and it was so bright that she could not open her eyes.

    She held the small girl in her embrace and said, ¡°Baby, close your eyes. Be good. Don¡¯t be scared..¡±

    There was a second when Ning Qing thought the car would crash into her. She could not hide, but there was no other choice. It was human nature; she could not bear to see a small life disappear in front of her eyes.

    A sharp screeching sound pierced her ears, and the car stopped.

    Ning Qing opened her eyes to look. A man was standing in front of her. The man opened his arms wide and bravely thrust himself in front of the car.

    The car braked to a sudden stop.

    The owner of the car opened the windows, and in English, cursed, ¡°Who are you guys? Don¡¯t want to live anymore?¡±

    Ning Qing saw that man walk to the window and share a few words with the car¡¯s owner. The face of the driver calmed down, and he drove the car away.

    Ning Qing withdrew her gaze, and in a moment, she crumpled onto the floor. She was heavily gasping for air. She had never known fear, but now, she was truly afraid.

    Shs used her small to caress her stomach. She almost...

    The little girl stopped crying and look at Ning Qing with her big, moist eyes. ¡°Older Sister, what is wrong with you? Howe you fell to the floor?¡±

    Ning Qing touched the girl¡¯s soft hair and said, ¡°Older Sister is fine, and it is just that my legs went soft. You can¡¯t ever run into the middle of the road again, okay? There are only cars on the road, and there is no Mama there.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± The girl nodded her head like she understood what was being said.

    Suddenly, Ning Qing heard, ¡°Are you fine?¡± A pair of handmade white leather shoes stopped before her.

    Ning Qing lifted her eyes and before her was a handsome noble. He wore a white striped wool sweater paired together with a brown casual pants, and he gave off the impression of a warm, clean man.

    Ning Qing let out a smile and said,¡± I am fine. Thank you for everything you just did.¡±

    The man walked to her side and stretched out his hand to support her elbow. He donned a smile and said, ¡°You are willing to give up two lives in exchange to save a small girl. Then why wouldn¡¯t I give myself up in exchange for 3 lives?¡±

    Ning Qingughed; this man was humorous.

    At this moment, the bodyguard ran over and said, ¡°Madam!¡± Someone came over to help Ning Qing up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! She sprained her ankle.¡±

    After the man spoke, Ning Qing suddenly realized that her right ankle was sprained. She groaned in pain and her face was pale.

    ¡°You can¡¯t jump when you are 7 months pregnant. Now you need to go to the long bench by the road and sit down. Let them carry you over.¡± The man released his grip.

    One bodyguard came forward and scooped Ning Qing up.

    The man held onto the little girl¡¯s hand to walk to the side of the long bench, then picked the small girl up to help her sit beside Ning Qing. He bent down and held Ning Qing¡¯s right foot in his palm. ¡°You¡¯ll have to bear a little pain for a moment. I will help you massage it for a while.¡±

    Ning Qing did not feel much pain. The man¡¯s movement was very gentle and experienced. Ning Qing looked at his long, fair fingers that could rival a woman¡¯s. She asked, ¡°Are you a doctor?¡±

    Only doctors could possess this pair of hands.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    After massaging her for a moment, the man let go of Ning Qing¡¯s right leg and the leg hit the floor. Ning Qing moved it around for a bit, and it indeed did not hurt anymore.

    At this moment, the little girl¡¯s mother came looking for her. The little girl immediately ran into her mother¡¯s embrace. The mother thanked both the man and Ning Qing, then left.

    Ning Qing stood up and gave a sincere smile. ¡°I am really thankful towards you tonight. If you were not here, the consequences would have been horrific. Oh right, I still do not know your name?¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing!¡± At this moment, Song Yajing ran out from the building.

    ¡°Mum.¡±

    Song Yajing looked at the man and was surprised as she said, ¡°Dayuan, what are you doing here? I have not seen you for such a long time. It¡¯s such a coincidence tonight.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, how are you?¡±

    ¡°Mum, you two know one another?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ning Qing, this is Zhou Zhilei¡¯s older brother, Zhou Dayuan. Dayuan, this is Shao Ming¡¯s wife, Ning Qing.¡± Song Yajing introduced them.

    Ning Qing heard the name ¡°Zhou Zhilei¡± and lifted her eyebrows and then opened her mouth to say, ¡°It turns out that this is Mr. Zhou. How are you?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked at Ning Qing¡¯s small, exquisite face. His ck eyes behind his gold rimmed sses looked amused as he said, ¡°Miss Ning, why did you have a frown on your face after you heard that I was Zhilei¡¯s older brother?¡±

    He actually noticed?

    She heard that doctors were all very meticulous.

    Ning Qing did not have a change in her facial expression and said graciously, ¡°I was too surprised. Mr. Zhou and Miss Zhou look so different. What¡¯s more, Miss Zhou¡¯s older brother is actually a doctor. I am shocked at this fact.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Shaoming has such a young wife. I am also equally taken aback.¡±

    Ning Qing curved her eyebrows in a rxed expression. The feeling that this man gave off was veryfortable, and he had made the driver immediately calm down. His personality was probably very gentle.

    Song Yajing saw that the two were chatting happily and said, ¡°Dayuan, we are here to participate in the fashion show. Since we have met, shall we have dinner together tonight?¡±

    ¡°Aunt, there is no need. I still have a surgery toplete tonight. I just came to buy something and coincidentally met with Miss Ning. I need to return to the hospital. I will bid farewell now.¡± Zhou Dayuan turned around to leave.

    Ning Qing looked at Zhou Dayuan disappear, and at this moment, Song Yajing pulled Ning Qing to take a look from head to toe. ¡°Ning Qing, are you fine? I didn¡¯t see you just now, and I was very shocked.¡±

    Ning Qing gave an indication to the two bodyguards to indicate that they are not allowed to tell her.

    The bodyguards were also scared of Song Yajing chiding them, and their jobs might be at risk, so they obediently looked towards the ground.

    Ning Qing went forward to hold onto Song Yajing¡¯s elbow and said, ¡°Mum, I am fine. I just came out to take a walk, then I met Zhou Dayuan. Mum, I am hungry. Let¡¯s go for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The duo walked towards the back.

    ¡°Mum, isn¡¯t Zhou Dayuan Old Man Zhou¡¯s grandson? Howe he did not inherit what the winery and went on to be a doctor instead?¡±

    ¡°Da Yuan has liked medicine from a young age. He has no interest in red wine. He has a penchant for practicing medicine, so Old Man Zhou allowed him to do so. From his youth, his rtionship with his own parents and Zhou Zhilei has been distant. He was all alone in Ennd when hepleted his PhD in Medicine, and now that he is 31 years old, he is the youngest medical professor out there. Da Yuan and Shaoming have always had good rtions, and they have a lot inmon.¡±

    Ning Qing listened intently, especially when she heard that he had good rtions with Shaoming. The good feelings that she had for Zhou Dayuan got deeper in her heart. Birds of a feather flock together. Any friend of Shaoming¡¯s is guaranteed to be of good character.

    Like this medical professor who wore a whiteb coat. Even if he removed the white coat, his entire body exuded the benevolence he used to save and rescue others. The man bore the most magnificent type of universal love.

    When Zhou Dayuan blocked the car to protect both her and the little girl, his benevolent character became apparent.

    She did not think that a woman like Kong Lan could actually give birth to a son like Zhou Dayuan. Zhou Dayuan and Zhou Zhilei really did not seem like siblings. They were two different people from different walks of life.

    ...

    The next day, Ning Qing and Song Yajing flew back to T City.

    After getting off the ne, they entered the lounge of the airport, and Ning Qing switched her phone on. Ding Ding! Numerous messages popped up on Ning Qing¡¯s phone. They were all from Lu Shaoming. Ning Qing had a sweet smile on her face, and she prepared to open a message.

    But at this moment, her phone began to ring. It was Lu Shaoming.

    This man was definitely furious.

    ¡°Mum, it is a call from Shaoming. I also want to go use the washroom. Why don¡¯t you wait for me in the car?¡±

    Song Yajing nodded her head and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ning Qing walked to the corridor and went in the direction of the washroom. She pressed the button to pick up his call. ¡°Hello, Hubby...¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, you are getting bolder and bolder. You went all the way to Ennd and did not even discuss it with me? You are 7 months pregnant now! Howe you are still running all over the ce?¡± The man¡¯s anxious tone was very clear.

    ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t get angry. I wanted to discuss it with you, but I couldn¡¯t get through to you...¡±

    ¡°If you couldn¡¯t get through, couldn¡¯t you wait a moment? Yesterday afternoon, I had specially left work early to pick you up. In the end, Dad told me that you had asked him to inform me that you had gone to Ennd.¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡± This dad was not a goodmunicator.

    ¡°Okay, Hubby. Don¡¯t scold me over the phone. I am back now. Wait until I get home. I will write a reflection letter. Is it okay if I admit to my mistakes?¡± Ning Qing begged him for forgiveness.

    The man on the other end went silent for a few seconds and his tone was still unhappy. ¡°Ning Qing, forget it this time. There will not be a next time. In the future, you can discuss it with me. Wherever you want to go, I will apany you there.¡±

    He meant that he could apany her to Ennd.

    A smile quickly bloomed on her face. She gave a loud kiss towards the phone. ¡°My good husband... Hubby pampers me the most.¡±

    ¡°Umm, stop being flippant. Where are you now? I am on the way to the airport. Give me some time. I will go to get you.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart felt like it had been dipped in a jar of honey. Actually, there was a car already outside the airport, but she had returned home, and her husband wanted toe personally to grab her.

    This feeling felt beautiful and special.

    ¡°Okay, Hubby, I will wait for you.¡± The two were reluctant to end the call.

    Ning Qing put her phone away. She opened the door of the washroom and stepped into it. Suddenly she was in excruciating pain. Someone had hit her hard in the back. Her eyes cked out, and her mind entered into darkness.

    Song Yajing, who was outside the airport waiting for a long while, did not see Ning Qing. She felt something was amiss and hastily walked towards the washroom.

    When she walked to the corridor, there were two bodyguards standing outside of the restroom. She asked, ¡°Where is Madam?¡±

    The bodyguards pointed to the door of the restroom and replied politely, ¡°Lady, Madam went into the washroom and has yet toe out.¡±

    Song Yajing was slightly relieved. She pushed the door of the washroom open and walked in.

    ¡°Ning Qing, Ning Qing.¡± Song Yajing called out to her but there was no response.

    She stepped on something. She looked down and saw that it was Ning Qing¡¯s phone.

    Song Yajing felt her heart tighten, and at the moment, she had a bad premonition. She wanted to call out to the bodyguards.

    But suddenly, someone came from behind her. That person stretched out his hand and covered her mouth with a warm towel. Song Yajing struggled for a moment, but there was an intoxicating agent on the towel, and she had two breaths of it and closed her eyes atst.

 Chapter 281 - Are You Alright?

    <h4>Chapter 281: Are You Alright?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Ning Qing, Ning Qing...¡±

    Ning Qing heard someone calling her in the darkness and slowly opened her eyes.

    Where was this?

    Ning Qing looked around. It looked like a shabby little house.

    She wanted to move but found herself unable because she was tied to a chair.

    Ning Qing¡¯s entire body was cold. She only had one thought. She had been kidnapped!

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Someone was calling her. Ning Qing looked sideways and realized that it was Song Yajing.

    ¡°Mom, why are you here too? Are you all right?¡±

    Song Yajing was also tied to a chair. Her hair was messy, she was somewhat confused, and she no longer looked like a nobledy at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, Ning Qing. Are you all right? Does your stomach hurt?¡± Song Yajing looked nervously at Ning Qing¡¯s protruding belly.

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was a little pale. She shook her head. ¡°No it doesn¡¯t, Mom. Don¡¯t worry. Our little Master Lu is the strongest. We will survive.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yajing nodded.

    At this time,ughter rang out, and a group of men in ck walked over. At the front was the boss with a scar on his face. He apuded andughed, ¡°The scene of encouragement between you guys is really touching. I have never seen anyone who could be so calm after being kidnapped.¡±

    Song Yajing was ustomed to all sorts of situations and did not panic under such circumstances. She looked at the boss and sneered, ¡°Who are you? Who sent you to kidnap us? What¡¯s your purpose? Money?¡±

    ¡°Of course we want money, do you think we¡¯d just kidnap you for fun?¡±

    The bossughed with his men.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll won¡¯t have the life to spend the money after you¡¯ve got it. You are so bold, daring to kidnap us. Do you know who we are? You dare to harm the Lu family members? I guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to fly even with wings.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, won¡¯t be able to fly with even with wings?¡± The boss pulled out a sharp knife and brought it to Song Yajing¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re still so arrogant even though you¡¯re in our hands. Do you believe that I could just disfigure your face now? The Lu family? There are so many Lu families in the world. How can I know which one you are talking about? Why don¡¯t you say that you are the Empress Dowager Cixi, and we will kneel for you too? You think we are frightened?¡±

    As he said that, the knife in the boss¡¯s hand sliced towards Song Yajing¡¯s face.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Ning Qing quickly called out to stop him. She looked at the boss andughed as she said, ¡°If you want to get money in exchange for us, you¡¯d better put your knife away.¡±

    Now everyone¡¯s eyes were trained on Ning Qing.

    ¡°Ning Qing!¡± Song Yajing shook her head secretly toward Ning Qing. She knew that Ning Qing had called out to divert everyone¡¯s attention for fear that the boss would hurt her.

    But Ning Qing had put herself in danger.

    Ning Qing looked at Song Yajing with a soothing smile. ¡°Mom, stop talking and agitating them. These people are desperate for money. It¡¯s useless.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk...¡± They looked at Ning Qing¡¯s small face carefully andughed one after another. ¡°Boss, I thought this was just a pregnant woman. I didn¡¯t expect such a beautiful pregnant woman. We haven¡¯t seen such a beautiful woman before.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± One of the men could not help but touch Ning Qing¡¯s small face. ¡°Boss, look at how fair and smooth this woman¡¯s skin is. Touching her must be very soul-stirring. This baby¡¯s father really knows how to enjoy life. If it were us, we¡¯d also be willing to die under the peony flowers, haha.¡±

    These people uttered dirty words one after another. The boss walked up to Ning Qing, pinched her jaw, and forced her to look up. ¡°She¡¯s indeed a special thing. I¡¯ve yed with a lot of women in my life, but I haven¡¯t yed with such a beautiful... pregnant woman yet...¡±

    When Song Yajing saw Ning Qing surrounded by these men, she was shocked. She shouted, ¡°Stop touching my daughter-inw. My son will not let you go when he arrives.¡±

    The boss¡¯s expression became fierce. He raised his hand and walked over immediately to p Song Yajing.

    ¡°Stop it! Don¡¯t touch my mom. Don¡¯t you just want to y with me? We can always discuss it,¡± Ning Qing said calmly.

    The bossughed, withdrew his hand, and said, ¡°Look, your daughter-inw is so sensible. A wise person submits to their circumstances.¡±

    The boss returned to Ning Qing¡¯s side.

    ¡°Ning Qing!¡± Song Yajing cried out sadly as she looked at Ning Qing.

    ¡°Little Beauty, what do you think? Do you want to y with some of our buddies? I promise, as long as you make us feel good, we¡¯ll show you mercy.¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Ning Qing smiled softly. ¡°But what can you do? I¡¯m a pregnant woman. If you touch me, I¡¯ll bleed. Your employer doesn¡¯t want to see blood right?¡±

    The boss went stiff.

    One of the men touched his chin and said, ¡°Boss, this woman looks familiar.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the subordinate and gave him a praising look. ¡°Good eyesight. Didn¡¯t your employer tell you that my name is Ning Qing?¡±

    The subordinate gasped. ¡°My God, it¡¯s Ning Qing, the New Goddess in the entertainment industry. No wonder she felt so familiar. Boss, this woman is the most famous actress with the highest worth in the entertainment industry now. She is also said to be married to a world-ss noble family, the Lu family...¡±

    His words came to an abrupt end.

    The crowd turned pale.

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was pale. She had ropes tied around her bulging stomach. She was not in pain, but it caused some breathing difficulties. She endured her difort andughed. ¡°Now that you know who my mother and I are. If you are smart enough, you shouldn¡¯t waste time. Once you¡¯ve received the money, let us go. To borate ¡ª if either my mom or I encounter an ident, you wouldn¡¯t be able to escape even if you have wings. That¡¯s no empty threat.¡±

    His men were frightened by Ning Qing¡¯s fierce momentum. ¡°Boss, who on earth have we kidnapped? The Lu family are not to be provoked. What should we do about it?¡±

    The boss kicked his subordinate heavily and blurted, ¡°Watch them carefully. I¡¯ll go make a call.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing breathed a sigh of relief as the crisis was finally lifted, and she watched those people disperse.

    She realized that her forehead was covered in sweat. She had been terrified just now. She was not alone. She needed to protect Little Master Lu and her mother-inw.

    ¡°Ning Qing, Ning Qing, are you all right?¡± Song Yajing immediately asked as she saw Ning Qing droop down weakly.

    Ning Qing raised her little head andforted her. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m all right. Don¡¯t be afraid. Wait a little longer; Shaoming wille.¡±

    With the situation now, she was stillforting her and asking her not to be afraid.

    Song Yajing was speechless. Now, thinking about all the harsh things she had done to her before, she felt ashamed.

    Ning Qing looked up into the distance. The boss was on the phone, and he seemed agitated. It seems that the employer had concealed their identities.

    As far as the status of the Lu family was concerned, they were by no means someone these bandits and gangsters dared to provoke.

    Only then did the boss realize the severity of the situation.

    Ning Qing started thinking. Who would have wanted to kidnap her, and what was their motivation?

    Why kidnap Song Yajing too?

    She was deep in thought when the boss ended the phone call and rushed over. Ning Qing saw the boss¡¯s face and knew that things were bad. The boss knew that he had no way to go and could only fight to the end.

    ¡°Someonee here, and take them over to the cliff,¡± the boss ordered.

    ¡°Boss...¡±

    ¡°Stop dawdling. Young Master Lu is already on his way here. We have no choice. Do you think Young Master Lu will let us go? Stop dreaming. Now let¡¯s make a bet. If we win the bet, we can go abroad with the money. We¡¯ll be happy for the rest of our lives.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the men answered.

    They loosened the rope and lifted Ning Qing and Song Yajing from their chairs. Ning Qing shouted, ¡°You still have a choice. As long as you let us go now, I will tell my husband and he will let you live.¡±

    The boss pushed Ning Qing out of the cabin and ranted, ¡°You can only cheat children with such lies. Even if Young Master Lu lets us live, we will be sent to prison. We don¡¯t want to go to prison.¡±

    Ning Qing was pushed to the edge of the cliff. She slipped and kicked a small stone over. The stone fell off the cliff without an echo.

    If someone fell over, it would be certain death.

    Ning Qing suddenly thought about how Mu Yunfan had tied her to the cliffst year. Lu Shaoming hade to rescue her and lost his memory as a result.

    Her current situation was eerily simr.

    Could she survive?

    Ning Qing¡¯s hands and feet were tied. Ning Qing hissed in pain and pretended to bend down as if she had a stomach ache.

    After a pause, the subordinate looked at her belly and asked, ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡±

    The man continued to tie the rope.

    Having tied her rope, they went to tie Song Yajing¡¯s.

    The blood drained from Song Yajing¡¯s face after she saw such a steep cliff. Ning Qing saw her legs weaken andughed quickly as she said, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t expect that we might die together. You used to hate me so much. If I am yourpanion in the afterlife, you can¡¯t abandon or despise me.¡±

    Song Yajing nced sideways at Ning Qing. ¡°What are you talking about? You silly girl, we will be alright. Believe in Shaoming.¡±

    Ning Qing immediately smiled with curved eyes. ¡°Mom, when I used to talk like this at home, my mother would scold me as you did. Mom, I really like you. Thank you for giving me such a good Lu Shaoming.¡±

    Song Yajing¡¯s eyes were wet all of a sudden. She averted her gaze. ¡°You only know how to tter others.¡±

    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Song Yajing nodded. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re sweet mouthed.¡±

    The mother-inw and daughter-inw looked at each other and smiled.

    ...

    They had just been tied up when a sudden braking sound squealed in the distance. Ning Qing looked back, and she saw the Bentley was stopped in the distance.

    Lu Shaoming was here.

    The man was wearing a white shirt and ck pants. The wind was strong here. It blew the man¡¯s thin clothing into a cold and sharp arc. His ck eyes were like spilled ink; a re from him was even more dangerous than the edge of a cliff.

    The boss took out a gun and pointed it at Lu Shaoming¡¯s head, then he stood beside Ning Qing. ¡°Young Master Lu, you are here, we¡¯ve waited for a long time,¡± he said with a smile.

    Lu Shaoming was carrying a suitcase in one hand. He threw the suitcase on the ground. ¡°Here¡¯s what you want. Release my wife and my mother.¡±

    ¡°Shaoming,¡± Ning Qing and Song Yajing shouted.

    Lu Shaoming looked up at Song Yajing and his gaze finallynded on Ning Qing. His deep, ck eyes swept across her belly and his voice was soft as he asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

 Chapter 282 - belong to youï¼ˆæ±‚æœˆç¥¨ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 282: 282.I belong to you£¨ÇóÔÂÆ±£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    I Belong To You

    The unease and fear that she felt in the wooden house had all disappeared when the man said, ¡°Are you still fine?¡± She nodded her head firmly and said, ¡°Yeap!¡±

    He had arrived, and she felt relieved.

    He had always the man she would trust and rely onpletely.

    The big boss gave an indication with his eyes. His sidekick opened the leather box up, and there was a heap of gold lying inside the box.

    The big boss¡¯s eyes lit up, and he examined his surroundings, ensuring that he was safe. Lu Shaoming curled his lips into a smile, and he had a cold smile on his face while he said, ¡°I came alone; let go of them. I will let you guys leave.¡±

    ¡°Why is Young Master Lu in such a hurry? I said that once you bring in the money, you would get the person back. But I did not say both of them.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s re became sharp, and he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean that between your mother and your wife, you can only pick one of them.¡±

    Ning Qing and Song Yajing¡¯s hearts sank, and they looked towards the big boss.

    The big bossughed out loud and continued, ¡°Young Master Lu, I will give you some time. Come to a decision quickly. If Young Master Lu doesn¡¯t choose one, then I can only...¡±

    The big boss touched Ning Qing¡¯s back and gave her a slight push.

    Ning Qing¡¯s hands and legs were all tied up. Her body went leaning forward. Looking down, all she could see was a bottomless chasm. When she thought she was going to fall down, she was again tugged by the big boss.

    The cold sweat on her forehead trickled down fervently. Her bright teeth bit down on her lower lip to stop herself from shrieking.

    She could not add more pressure to Lu Shaoming.

    Lu Shaoming looked at her small, pale face. Her belly at 7 months was already huge, and she would not run all over the ce like she did at 5 months anymore. Every morning when she woke up, she would use her small, soft hand to touch her own stomach. Even though she did not mention it, he knew that her body was starting to feel fatigued.

    But now, she was in their captivity.

    The man had a deep frown on his face. His eyes were full of sin as he looked towards the big boss. His lips curled into a blood-thirsty arc word by word, he spat, ¡°You will definitely pay the price for what you have done.¡±

    The big boss was rmed in his heart, but he did not have any path of retreat, and he could only choose to brave in his risky search for wealth.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, stop with the nonsense. Your mother or your wife. Make your decision quickly. I will count down from 10. 10...¡±

    ¡°Shaoming.¡± Song Yajing speedily opened her mouth and said, ¡°Shaoming, quick, choose Ning Qing! She is your wife. There is the flesh and blood of the Lu family in her belly. Use Mum¡¯s life in exchange for two lives. Mum thinks that it is worth it.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t.¡± Ning Qing shook her head and continued, ¡°Shaoming, choose Mum. If you sacrifice Mother¡¯s life in exchange for me and the child¡¯s safety, I would not be happy for the next half of my life. Dad has still not made his way over; how would you exin this to him?¡±

    The two of them went on with their words, and the big boss was still counting down. ¡°Nine...eight...seven...¡±

    Lu Shaoming tightened the fist by his side. He closed his eyes and in a low voice said, ¡°Enough! All of you, stop speaking!¡±

    Song Yajing closed her mouth, and at this moment, Ning Qing looked into Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes. There was a warm smile on the sides of her lips. Her voice was soft and gentle as she pacified him. ¡°Hubby, you listen to me talk. You should choose Mum... Believe me, Hubby. I beg you to believe me this once...¡±

    As she spoke, she looked towards the big boss beside her.

    Lu Shaoming saw Ning Qing¡¯s beautiful eyes that were clear like water. She was looking so sincerely at him...

    ¡°Two...¡±

    Lu Shaoming opened his mouth and said, ¡°...I choose my mum.¡±

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, you!¡± Song Yajing was furious.

    The big boss made an indication with his hands, and the sidekick loosened the ropes that bound Song Yajing. ¡°Little beauty. I don¡¯t have a choice. Your husband did not choose you. I can only can send you back to where you came from.¡±

    The big boss stretched out his hand to push Ning Qing.

    But he did not get to push her, Ning Qing nimbly bent down her waist to duck from his push. The big boss and sidekick froze. They then came quickly to catch her. Ning Qing¡¯s small hand that was tied behind her came out. The thick rope was quickly untied in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. There was a painful cry of anguish, and everyone quickly covered their eyes. ¡°Ah!¡±

    No one knew when Ning Qing broke loose from the ropes binding her small hands.

    Ning Qing did not have time for a second reaction. Her small, soft figure was already held in the man¡¯s embrace. Her small head was held by arge palm. She had no choice but to squat down, and a muscr arm came behind her head. The hand steadily covered her ears and she heard Lu Shaoming say, ¡°Mum, squat down!¡±

    Bang! The sound of gunfire rang in the air.

    The big boss and sidekick did not have a chance to resist. They had already been shot multiple times.

    Ning Qing thought quickly and escaped from the man¡¯s embrace quickly. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t let them die.¡±

    The moment she spoke, she was tugged into the man¡¯s embrace again. A powerful man was roughly kissing her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡±

    What time was it already? She was still thinking of not killing them.

    Did she ever think about her own safety?

    Ning Qing could not escape. After 2 minutes, the sound of gunfire stopped. She was held up by the man supporting her waist. Those kidnappers were all dead.

    ¡°Mum, are you ok?¡± Ning Qing looked at Song Yajing who was a distance away from her, and Song Yajing was still squatting down on the ground.

    ¡°I am fine.¡± Song Yajing stood up slowly.

    But at this moment, a sidekick who still hadn¡¯t had stood up/ There was a stone in his hands, and he threw it in the direction of Song Yajing.

    ¡°Mum, watch out!¡± Ning Qing shrieked loudly.

    There was a chill by her side, Ning Qing looked at Lu Shaoming dashing over and covering Song Yajing. When they bothnded on the ground, Lu Shaoming was lying beneath her. Ning Qing could almost instantly hear the sound of his head hitting the ground.

    At this moment, the sidekick was shot down by a police officer from afar, and he fell down to the ground.

    Song Yajing was flustered. She stood up and embraced Lu Shaoming¡¯s head asking, ¡°Shaoming, Shaoming! Are you hurt?¡±

    Ning Qing heard her own heart beating rapidly. Both her legs had gone soft, and she was very afraid. Last time, he lost his memories in order to save her. She was afraid that there would be another mishap.

    She slowly walked to the man¡¯s side. Lu Shaoming was lying in Song Yajing¡¯s arms. He had a frown on his face and was lying there with his eyes closed, probably because he was feeling pain somewhere.

    His head probably hurt.

    Song Yajing¡¯s palm felt something warm and wet. She stretched out her hand to have a look, and it was covered in blood.

    ¡°Shaoming!¡± Song Yajing¡¯s entire body was shaking. ¡°Quick, quick! Call an ambnce.¡±

    Ning Qing felt her world go ck, and she almost wanted to fall.

    ¡°Madam.¡± A bodyguard came forward to support Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing fluttered her long butterfly-wing-likeshes. She did not dare open her eyes, and she did not dare to look at the back of Lu Shaoming¡¯s head anymore.

    Her face was wet, and tears were about to fall.

    Suddenly, she felt like crying, but arge hand suddenly wrapped around her wrist. She opened her eyes. Her sparkling tears dripped as she looked into Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes.

    The man looked at her and said, ¡°Wifey, I thought of someone.¡±

    ¡°...Who?¡±

    ¡°Mu Yunfan.¡±

    ...

    In the hospital

    Lu Shaoming was seated on the hospital bed. The doctor was bandaging his head. The girl beside him was sobbing uncontrobly. Her eyes were red and swollen like a little peach.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, a series of checks have indicated that your brain has not been injured. This surface injury requires you to avoid water. It should heal quickly.¡±

    ¡°But, why is my brain filled with vague things from the past? Now, when I think about it more concisely, I am still unable to remember,¡± Lu Shaoming asked.

    ¡°To find an answer, I suggest Young Master Lu contact the doctor who did the brain surgery. He understands your condition better.¡± The doctor walked out.

    The door of the ward was closed and Ning Qing quickly dived into the man¡¯s embrace. She tightly embrace the man¡¯s neck with her slim arms, and she nudged all of her tears and mucus onto the man¡¯s shirt. ¡°Hubby, you gave me such a shock. I thought you were severely injured. I thought you were not going to remember me again.¡±

    Lu Shaoming cupped her small face and lightly kissed her tears. ¡°Silly girl, I would not let myself get hurt. Both you and little Young Master Lu need me. I would not lose my memory again. I will never forget you, ever.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Hubby, I believe you.¡± Ning Qing gave him a few kisses on his handsome face.

    Lu Shaomingy back on the hospital bed, then used one arm to bring her into his embrace. He used one hand to cover her small, round stomach and said, ¡°Ning Qing, sorry. Some things shed through my mind just now, but they were unclear. Now that I try hard to think about them, I am unable to hold onto them...¡±

    Ning Qing looked at his handsome face. There was a deep crease running across his forehead, divided between 3 lines. She straightened her body immediately and used her two small, white hands to massage his temples. She gently kissed the center of his forehead and said, ¡°Hubby, does your head hurt? If your head hurts, then don¡¯t think about it anymore. It is okay if you can¡¯t remember. We are happy just like this. I am also very satisfied.¡±

    Lu Shaoming held onto her small hand and took her into his embrace. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Ning Qing, I remembered Mu Yunfan, and there were many fleeting clips that flew past. This man likes you, and he snatched you away from me.¡±

    The man¡¯s tone was not too satisfied.

    Ning Qing gurgled inughter. She lifted her small head to kiss his strong jaw, ¡°It is all in the past, don¡¯t care about the past. Now and in the future, I belong to you forever.¡±

    Lu Shaoming pinched her small supple face and had a lowugh while he said, ¡°This attitude of you admitting to your wrongs is pretty good.¡±

    Ning Qing cheekily stuck out her pink tongue.

    Actually, other men liking her, was it her fault?

    But regarding the matter of Mu Yunfan, it really was her fault.

    ¡°Hubby, now that you can recall some things from the past, I think this a good omen. I heard Mum say that your surgery in Ennd was done by Zhou Dayuan. If you are free, give him a call and ask him what is going on.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming lowered his gaze and kissed her forehead.

    Song Yajing stood outside the door. She looked at what was going on inside through the small ss window on the door. The couple were firmly holding one another on the bed, and it was ultimately sweet.

    At this moment, arge palm that locked onto her shoulder. She turned to look; Lu Dinghua had rushed over.

    ¡°Dinghua.¡±

    Lu Dinghua stretched out his hand to touch her face. His expression was caring as he said, ¡°I heard about what happened to you guys. Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°No. Shaoming and Ning Qing protected me. I didn¡¯t get hurt.¡±

    ¡°Okay, how about Shaoming and Ning Qing?¡±

    ¡°They are inside the ward.¡± Song Yajing pointed to the door.

    Lu Dinghua¡¯srge hand was already on the door handle, ready to open the door. ¡°Ay, Dinghua.¡± Song Yajing held onto his hand and shook her head.

    From Lu Dinghua¡¯s angle, he could not see what was going on inside, but the sound of the girl mewling could be heard. The two of them were kissing.

    Lu Dinghua frowned. This was in the hospital. One was injured, another was a pregnant woman, and both of them were stuck onto one another in an inappropriate setting.

    But he let go. These things were not something he could say as a father.

    At this moment, the sound of chatting came from inside. The two probably separated from one another. ¡°Ning Qing, do you know what you did wrong today? If you did not run all over the ce, you would not be kidnapped by those bad guys. If an incident were to happen, what would you want me to do?¡±

    Ning Qing knew that this man was finally settling the debts with her

 Chapter 283 - Finally Getting To Eat Momâ€™s Dishes

    <h4>Chapter 283: Finally Getting To Eat Mom¡¯s Dishes</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing nestled in the man¡¯s arms, looking at him with a pair of innocent eyes. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be angry. If I knew in advance that I would be taken by bad people, I would not have dared to run around, but I do not have the ability to predict the future.¡±

    ¡°You still have a valid excuse?¡± The man¡¯s face was grim.

    Ning Qing coquettishly rubbed against him. ¡°Aren¡¯t we all okay? Even if there¡¯s an ident, you can just marry another wife. You, as the Young Master Lu, cannot possiblyck women.¡±

    Before she could finish, a p immediatelynded on Ning Qing¡¯s little buttock.

    ¡°Hubby, it hurts...¡± Ning Qing kicked her feet and pouted her pink lips.

    Lu Shaoming bent over and bit Ning Qing¡¯s lips. ¡°Don¡¯t pout. It¡¯s useless to be coquettish now. Marry another woman? If that¡¯s the case, when I lost my memory back then, why didn¡¯t you just find another man? There are so many men who like you.¡±

    Thest sentence was full of jealousy.

    Ning Qing couldn¡¯t deal with this man. He must still be concerned about Mu Yunfan in his heart. He was too petty.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the same. You are my husband, my only one, and my everything. When I learned about your amnesia in the United States at that time, I felt that the sky was falling. But I knew that my husband still loved me deep in his heart. You would surely be hurt by losing me. My heart ached when you were hurting so much, so I had to make him fall in love with me again. No one can rece you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming listened to her sweet words, and his dark mood suddenly turned bright and sunny. Alright, he admitted that she was extraordinarily good at coxing people.

    He refused to let go of her lips after biting them. ¡°Ning Qing, I feel the same about you. Without you in my life, I would rather die alone.¡±

    This was his worst deration of love. Ning Qing closed her eyes and let him kiss her.

    Lu Dinghua, Song Yajing: ¡°...¡±

    When they separated, Lu Shaoming hugged her tighter. ¡°Ning Qing, when the kidnapper asked me to choose, my mind was running quickly in that 10 seconds. The police were hidden behind me. With a single signal from me, they would blow off the kidnapper¡¯s head. But you and Mom were too close to the cliff. I did not dare to take a risk. I was trying toe up with a n without any risks. But I didn¡¯t have one...¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m your wife. I can guess what you¡¯re thinking with one look. You didn¡¯t choose in those 10 seconds, because in your heart, Mother and Wife are equally important.¡±

    Song Yajing, who was outside the door, teared up, and Lu Dinghua, whose hand was on her shoulder, wrapped her in his arms.

    Lu Shaoming rubbed the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°I will not choose. You two must live. If there is an ident, let mother live. I will carry you and Little Master Lu in my arms. Our family will live and die together and will never be separated.¡±

    Ning Qing touched his handsome face. Because of his words, she was willing to die for him.

    ¡°Hubby, in those ten seconds, I was like you. I was not thinking about how to choose. I was thinking about a way to save myself. Why do I have to choose who should die between Mom and me? I won¡¯t give up. Even if someone has to die, it should be those bad people.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at her bright autumn pupils andughed softly. ¡°So, how did you loosen the rope?¡±

    Speaking of this, Ning Qing was proud. ¡°At that time, a subordinate was tying me up. I pretended to have a stomachache. When the man came to check on me, I deliberately put a small piece of rope between my wrist, so that when he tied me up, it was loose. When they were focused on the money, I was struggling to break free from the rope.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, my wife is so smart.¡±

    ¡°Hubby is also very smart. I was so afraid that you would not listen to me or believe in me. I was so worried.¡±

    Lu Shaomingughed. ¡°Of course I believe in my wife. At that time, I had entrusted your life, Little Master Lu¡¯s life, my mother¡¯s life, and my own life into your hands.¡±

    Ning Qing rewarded him by kissing his eyes.

    ¡°Wifey, you actually still have another choice. Everyone would be selfish when facing death. You could have asked me to choose you between mother and you.¡±

    Ning Qing rapped him on the head with her little hand. ¡°What do you think; am I that kind of person? If you really had to make a choice, the one in the most pain would be you. How could I let you make a choice? Although you and mother aren¡¯t too close, that is due to character and environment. Blood is thicker than water. Mother loves you, and you also love mother. Nobody can deny it. How can I sacrifice mother to let me live with Little Master Lu? What would father do if mother dies? How could you live with yourself in the future? Our family should be happy and live happily together. No one can separate us.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Shaoming stared at the girl deeply. At this time, he was wondering why God had let him meet her.

    It must have been due to years of loneliness that God had begun to care for him.

    Ning Qing suddenly thought about something. ¡°Hubby, who do you think wanted to kidnap mother and me? Who is the real employer? This employer is quite strange, evening up with the hical n of asking you to choose between mother and me. Shaoming, I think there¡¯s a big conspiracy behind this matter, and they are attacking you and me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming nced at her and pinched her nostril in a pampering manner. ¡°Who do you suspect? Zhou Zhilei?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Qing nodded. ¡°Shaoming, Mom doesn¡¯t know about Zhou Zhilei¡¯s character. Don¡¯t you know yet? When she was in Find, she took the initiative to seduce you and used Yingjie to deal with me. Once, she had even personally told me that Mom was a fool. Even if I entered the Lu family, she would still be able to ruin the rtionship between Mom and I. This woman wanted to be Mrs. Lu so much that she went mad. She is capable ofing up with all kinds of evil tricks. Hey, I asked you to leave someone alive, but you didn¡¯t, so now we can¡¯t investigate even if we wanted to.¡±

    Was sheining about him?

    Lu Shaomingughed. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate Zhou Zhilei, but she¡¯s clean and has provided no clues.¡±

    So they could only let Zhou Zhilei get away with it?

    Ning Qing was unhappy. She reached out her little hand and knocked his head. ¡°Look at the big trouble you¡¯ve caused me, and you¡¯re still mentioning Mu Yunfan. Hmph! I¡¯m going to ignore you.¡±

    The girl turned her shoulder.

    Lu Shaoming hugged her from behind and coaxed her softly and indulgently. ¡°Alright, baby, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll send someone to take note of Zhou Zhilei; it won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°Are you still going to go out to unt then?¡±

    As God has testified, he has never unted.

    Only once, to make her like him, he had bought a lot of clothes and cologne, but of course, he would not tell her.

    ¡°Forgive me, baby. I won¡¯t unt around anymore, alright?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± Ning Qingughed and dove into the man¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move Wifey, let me see Little Master Lu...¡±

    ...

    Lu Dinghua closed the door and led Song Yajing away with his arms wrapped around her shoulders.

    Song Yajing¡¯s tears plopped down. She covered her mouth with her hands so that she wouldn¡¯t be heard crying.

    It was said that time would reveal a person¡¯s heart. Only after this hardship did she discover that Ning Qing was such a good girl.

    She always knew that Shaoming doted on Ning Qing. After she saw them together today, it was true that Shaoming indeed dotes on Ning Qing, but that¡¯s because Ning Qing was so worthy of being doted on.

    ¡°Yajing, don¡¯t cry, alright? You¡¯re already so old but still crying like a child.¡± Lu Dinghua stretched out his hand to wipe away Song Yajing¡¯s tears.

    Song Yajing took a deep breath and then put her head on Lu Dinghua¡¯s chest. ¡°Dinghua, was I wrong? I¡¯m so wrong,¡± she said emotionally.

    ¡°Before going to Ennd, you told me you had entrusted Ning Qing to me, but when we were tied up in the cabin, it was Ning Qing who had been taking care of me and encouraging me. I used to dislike Ning Qing so much, but at the edge of the cliff, she had said that she really liked me because I gave her the best Lu Shaoming.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen Ning Qing¡¯s efforts along the way. She is smooth and intelligent, and she can grasp the key point from a small detail. She has a delicate mind. She had saved Yingjie and helped me to open my heart. She has taught me how to be a truly qualified woman. She also has such a deep understanding and rtionship with Shaoming. There is no girl like her who could make Shaomingugh so happily and wilfully in the sunshine.

    ¡°But what have I done over the years? I haven¡¯t given any of a mother¡¯s love. I incorrectly believed in Zhou Zhilei and tried to break up Shaoming and Ning Qing. I¡¯m really a fool.¡±

    Lu Dinghua squeezed his wife¡¯s shoulder and said softly, ¡°Yajing, it¡¯s not toote for you to wake up. Shaoming and Ning Qing have not abandoned you. In the future, you will be a good wife, a good mother, and a good grandmother.¡±

    Song Yajing nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not toote. They are willing to give me a chance to make up for it.¡±

    ...

    After Lu Shaoming had received his drip infusion, they came back from the hospital in the afternoon after they had finished acting lovey-dovey. However, they did not return to the Tea Pavilion Vi, because Song Yajing had asked them to go back to the Lu family vi for dinner.

    Upon entering the living room of the vi, Lu Dinghua was justing out of the upstairs study. ¡°Shaoming, Ning Qing, you are back! Are you in good health?¡±

    ¡°Dad, we¡¯re alright. Where¡¯s Mom?¡± Ning Qing asked.

    Song Yajing came out of the kitchen just then. She did not tie up her hair neatly now. Ning Qing had apanied her to curl her hair a few days ago. Now she just pinned it up casually. She was wearing an apron and ced the dish in her hand onto the table.

    ¡°Shaoming, Ning Qing, are you back? Go wash your hands and get ready for dinner.¡±

    Ning Qing stared and gaped. She went into the dining hall and asked in surprise, ¡°Mom, did you cook tonight? I¡¯ve never tasted Mom¡¯s craftsmanship. It looks delicious.¡±

    Lu Dinghua came over and said with a smile, ¡°Ning Qing, not only have you never tasted it; I have never tasted it either. I get to taste it thanks to you guys.¡±

    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t cooked before, my skills are eptable,¡± said Song Yajing, looking at Lu Shaoming, who was still standing in the living room. She smiled gently and waved to him. ¡°Shaoming, what are you still standing about for? Come here and taste the dishes cooked by your mother.¡±

    Ning Qing looked back. The man¡¯s face didn¡¯t fluctuate very much, but he was standing there ufortably. Ning Qing hurried over to take his arm, and she dragged him into the dining hall. She smiled with curved eyes and said, ¡°Mom, Shaoming is too touched. He must be crying and weeping in his heart. Finally, he can taste the dishes that his mother has cooked herself.¡±

    Song Yajing was amused. ¡°You witty girl.¡±

    Lu Shaoming quietly pinched the girl¡¯s little hand, indicating ¡ª Who asked you to say that!

 Chapter 284 - I Am In Charge Of Being Wealthy; You Are In Charge Of Treating Me Properly

    <h4>Chapter 284: I Am In Charge Of Being Wealthy; You Are In Charge Of Treating Me Properly</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing had a cheeky smile on her face. ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Lu Dinghua squinted as he looked at the merry family. He said, ¡°Yajing, serve the dishes quickly. We are all hungry.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Song Yajing smiled as she entered the kitchen.

    ...

    The servants served the dishes, and Song Yajing personally served a bowl of soup. ¡°Ning Qing, I boiled soup braised with ribs and mushrooms. It has benefits for pregnant women.¡±

    Ning Qing immediately took a small spoon to have a taste. Her small, pink lips smacked together, and sheplimented her saying, ¡°Mum, it is really delicious.¡±

    Song Yajing gave a look to Ning Qing, meaning ¡ª Only you are so sweet.

    ¡°Shaoming, this is the soup that Mum boiled for you.¡± Song Yajing ced another bowl of soup beside Lu Shaoming¡¯s hand.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the bowl of soup beside him and said, ¡°Mum, I don¡¯t need to drink this.¡±

    Song Yajing¡¯s hands froze.

    Ning Qing looked at the situation at hand and quickly said, ¡°Why would you not need this? Shaoming, you bled from your head today. Mum pities you and wants to help you nourish your body. This soup is for you. Have a taste.¡±

    Ning Qing ced the spoon next to his hand.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the girl smiling brightly like a flower. He grabbed the spoon and had a mouthful of soup.

    Song Yajing nervously asked, ¡°Shaoming, is it good?¡±

    Lu Shaoming nodded his head and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good.¡±

    With his words, the atmosphere at the table became boisterous.

    ¡°Mum, you have to make more soup for Shaoming to drink. Shaoming is so old, yet it is still the first time that he has had soup that you¡¯ve personally made for him. In the future, you have to make it up to Shaoming.¡±

    Song Yajing took a nce at her son. There were tears in her eyes, and she immediately nodded her head and said, ¡°Sure!¡±

    Lu Shaoming elegantly ate his meal. When he heard what the girl was saying, he gave her a kick under the table.

    Ning Qing did not mind. She did bother with him. She mixed the soup with the rice and was eating indulgently. She had a good appetite.

    At this moment, Lu Dinghua said, ¡°Ning Qing, how do you know what Shaoming is thinking? Do you know what I am thinking right now?¡±

    Ning Qing blinked her eyes and pretended to contemte while she said, ¡°Dad is thinking now, Dear, why do both of them have soup to drink, but there is none for me.¡±

    Lu Dinghua froze and then broke off into roaringughter.

    Song Yajing blushed and gave a displeased look to Ning Qing. ¡°I can¡¯t even block your mouth with food. Oh right.¡± Song Yajing recalled an important matter. ¡°Ning Qing, you have been married with Shaoming for so long. When are your parents free? We should go to visit them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lu Dinghua sternly stated, ¡°At that time, I would let the secretary book a private room in the hotel. Everyone should gather for a meal. Little Young Master Lu is about to be born. Both grandmothers have yet to meet one another; this cannot go on.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes brightened up. Her inws are going to meet her parents?

    Great! Things have finallye this far.

    ¡°Dad, Mum.¡± At this moment, Lu Shaoming said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to book a private room at a hotel. When my parents-inw have time, I will arrange it. We will go directly to the Ning home. My mother inw¡¯s cooking is good. We will have a meal in their home.¡±

    Ning Qing felt sweet inside her heart, these words were not suitable for a daughter-inw to say. Lu Shaoming could talk on this matter and have more credibility.

    On this point, he never has wronged her.

    ¡°That is also fine. We will be waiting for you to inform us.¡± Lu Dinghua nodded his head.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming ate his meal and when upstairs. He took out his phone to look for a number, then made a call.

    ¡°Hello, Dayuan.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Shaoming.¡± Zhou Dayuan¡¯s warm voice came over from the other end. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I fell on the ground today and hit my head on the floor. Then, I had a sh of the past, but when I wanted to think about it more concisely, I could not recall anything. What is going on?¡±

    That end went silent for 2 seconds and then he said, ¡°Shaoming, you arrange for some time toe to Ennd for a while. I will check on your brain.¡±

    ¡°Do I have a chance to recover my memory?¡±

    ¡°Shao Ming, do you want to recover your memory?¡±

    Lu Shaoming pursed his thin lips, and he stood at the top of the stairs looking down on the dining room below. The girl with the clean little face was holding onto the bowl delicately, taking mouthfuls of soup bit by bit.

    There was a small bunch of hair by her cheek. She brought up her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear, and she was smiling with her eyebrows curved. He did not know what she was telling his mother, and his mother who was stern and proper broke out into aid-back smile.

    There was an amber light illuminating the dining room, and the room was warm.

    ¡°Yes¡±. He nodded his head and said, ¡°I want to.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, we will speak when youe to Ennd. I have been working with a renowned master well known in these parts for doing hypnosis, One of histest methods to use hypnosis to recover memories. I feel that it is very promising.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Lu Shaoming ended the call.

    ...

    They spent the night at the Lu house. Song Yajing ordered someone to renovate the room, and it was made into Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing¡¯s bedroom.

    Ning Qing went inside. The eighty-square-foot room was spacious. The light gold tones of the design had a touch of retro luxury, and she drew the curtains open and saw the lights lit outside the window.

    Her soft body was held by the man standing behind her. Lu Shaoming bent down to kiss her small face, and he said, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Ning Qing stered herself against his broad chest and said, ¡°I am thinking that my husband¡¯s family is really rich. This is not a plot ofnd in the city centre, but from here, I can see the sparkling lights of the city. This scenery surrounding this vi is beautiful. This location must have good geomancy, and it would probably take arge sum of money to purchase.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the man repliedzily. ¡°This is a property under the Lu family.¡±

    Ning Qing turned her head around to kiss the man¡¯s handsome face.

    Lu Shaoming broke out inughter and said, ¡°Why did you kiss me?¡±

    ¡°Because you are rich.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at her lips, amazed that she had taken the lead toe over. ¡°You are kissing me because I am rich?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, a tall handsome man who is rich. What woman would not like him?¡±

    Lu Shaoming grabbed onto her small shoulders and turned her around. He held onto the back of her head with onerge hand and said, ¡°Then in the future, I am in charge of being wealthy;; you are in charge of treating me properly.¡±

    He came over to kiss her lips.

    Ning Qing gurgled withughter and ducked away. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t fool around. You are not allowed to kiss me at night. If you do, you will be on edge again.¡±

    Lu Shaoming frowned and buried his head in her pink neck. From the time she officially entered into the 7th month of her pregnancy, the two of them did not have any life.

    It was his first child. He would naturally cherish him. Furthermore, this was such a small girl, and he could not bear to torture her. He was always scared that there would be an ident.

    He could just keep it in.

    ¡°Ning Qing, why do we have to sleep here tonight? We can return to the Tea Pavilion Vi to sleep.¡±

    Ning Qing burst out inughter and cupped his face in her little hands. She gave him a pinch. ¡°Hubby, what is wrong with your tone? I didn¡¯t ask you to sleep in my parents¡¯ home; why are you feeling wronged?¡±

    Lu Shaoming lightly pecked her red lips and said, ¡°I am actually willing to sleep in your home.¡±

    Ning Qing blushed. He did indeed like sleeping in her home. Especially when they slept on the bed. She did not even move, yet he would have a reaction.

    There was a time when she was around 6 months pregnant. He kept pestering her and Yue Wanqing was not at home, the two of them kissed from the kitchen all the way to the room and then...

    Her mother came back in the middle, and called out to them from the living room. He had covered her mouth, and did not allow her to speak.

    Her mother murmured while she went to the kitchen. She was shy and dared not make a sound. She was afraid that her mother would hear her. Her senses were tight and that made it absolutely thrilling. The two of them were drenched in sweat, and her small face was red as she stared at him. He bent down beside her ear and softly said, ¡°I like it here. It¡¯s your childhood room, and it is covered in your scent.¡±

    She never treated this man unjustly. He was someone that was outwardly cold but deeply passionate on the inside.

    Because this was the room she had lived in since she was a kid, when he went inside it, he felt it was absolutely thrilling.

    He especially liked to touch the stuff from her youth, and at that time, arge number of girls would love to fold starfishes. She ced small pink mirror inside her drawer, there was a small doll with a princess dress...

    Thinking about his erudite manner now ¡ª he was tall and handsome while he stood beside her dressing table ¡ª she still felt flushed with excitement.

    Ning Qing stood on her tiptoes to put her arms around his neck. She was shy and only dared to speak to him very softly. ¡°Hubby, let me tell you a secret. Do you know where I want to sleep at the most? America ¡ª in your room. I also want to sleep with the Lu Shaoming from his youth.¡±

    That time she had gone to America to look for him, he stood on the milk white retro balcony carved with flowers. The elegant and exquisite wall and background made him look even more handsome.

    He was previously that eminent and unapproachable.

    Lu Shaoming pped her perky butt, and his voice was hoarse, ¡°You know that I would be ufortable and you still discuss this topic with me?

    Ning Qing shyly went into his embrace.

    Lu Shaoming caressed her small head and said, ¡°Umm, after Little Young Master Lu is born, let us arrange a wedding ceremony. I will bring you on honeymoon in America. I will definitely fulfil your dreams.¡±

    Ning Qing firmly hugged his abdomen and smiled sweetly. ¡°Sure.¡± She continued to speak. ¡°Hubby, Mum has changed a lot. The Lu family is starting to warm up. Don¡¯t be so serious; Mum is trying to approach you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming was silent, and he did not speak.

    Ning Qing lifted her head from his embrace and said, ¡°Hubby, howe you are not speaking? Don¡¯t tell me... Today, Mum cooked personally; didn¡¯t you feel any bliss?¡±

    It would be a lie if he said that he did not feel any bliss. In his impression, his mother was always strict and demanding, and she never given him any gentle treatment. The Lu family had always been cold and icy, so he rarely returned home.

    He had never imagined that woulde a day when his mother would smile so gently towards him like she did today. He had never dreamed that the Lu family could enjoy a meal happily together.

    However, Lu Shaoming looked towards the girl, and his expression was a little unnatural as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it feels a little...awkward?¡±

    Awkward?

    Ning Qing burst out intoughter, and she hooked onto the man¡¯s neck and nudged him excessively. ¡°Hubby, have you been tortured for such a long time that you enjoy being tortured now? Or is it to say that you are old and you are embarrassed to ept your mother¡¯s love? Aiyo, Hubby, Mum doesn¡¯t despise me. You can appropriately act cute towards us. A child who likes crying will get milk to drink.¡±

    ¡°Act cute?¡± Lu Shaoming had disgust on his face, meaning ¡ª Isn¡¯t acting cute your speciality?

    ¡°Ning Qing, you think that everyone is like you? So pretentious!

    Pretentious?

    Ning Qing became angry in a moment. She raised her hand to tug on the man¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, do you dare say it another time? Didn¡¯t I do all of this for you and for this home.¡±

    Lu Shaoming retreated a few steps, not allowing her to touch him.

    The girl was anxious. She directly jumped towards his body. Lu Shaoming had a smile on his lips and hugged her in a swift movement, and they turned around a few times. Both of them rolled onto the big soft bed. ¡°Wifey, I know that it has been hard on you, this family has a lot to thank you for, and I am now very very blissful.¡±

    Lu Shaoming kissed her gently.

 Chapter 285 - I Have To Go To England For A Business Trip In England

    <h4>Chapter 285: I Have To Go To Ennd For A Business Trip In Ennd</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Zhou Dayuan wasing out of the operating room. He was wearing a white coat. His long, fair fingers raised to lift the mask, revealing a handsome and graceful face.

    ¡°Doctor Zhou, this is Young Master Lu¡¯s report. Have a look.¡± The nurse passed the report in her hand to him.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Dayuan took it, not forgetting to thank her. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He left.

    The nurse looked at Zhou Dayuan¡¯s back. He was 1.85 meters tall. His white coat didn¡¯t even reach his knees. His ck pants showed through the white coat when he was walking. He had a pair of leather shoes on his feet. Not a single w could be found on his clean figure.

    There was passionate worship in the nurse¡¯s eyes. He was sessful in the medical industry, his private life was clean and simple, and he was almost perfect with his noble upbringing and manners.

    Zhou Dayuan went into the office and saw that Lu Shaoming was sitting on a chair.

    ¡°How is it?¡± asked Lu Shaoming upon seeing that he had arrived.

    Zhou Dayuan walked around his desk and sat in his office chair. He looked up from the report and was in no hurry. ¡°Your brain is recovering very well. I have also contacted the hypnotist Bill the other day. There is a 70% sess rate of hypnotic treatment in your case. Hypno-therapy will be carried out by me and Bill together.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Shaoming was in a good mood as he raised his sharp brows.

    Zhou Dayuan lifted his lips and handed a document to Lu Shaoming. ¡°We have arranged a date for you. It¡¯s the 15th of next month; be on time then.¡±

    ¡°The 15th of next month?¡±

    ¡°Why, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Zhou Dayuan with augh. ¡°Oh, I remember; thest time I saw your wife in Ennd, she was seven months pregnant. The end of next month should be her due date?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve met my wife?¡± Lu Shaoming was surprised because Ning Qing had not told him.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Dayuan nodded. ¡°She seems nice.¡±

    Lu Shaoming frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not very happy to hear this kind of praise from other men.¡±

    ¡°Come on, you.¡± Zhou Dayuan threw the documents into his arms. ¡°At that time, a little girl was almost hit by a car in the middle of the road. Your wife went to save her, despite the fact that her stomach is sorge now. If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, how would you have a wife now?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s face turned dark. This Ning Qing!

    Zhou Dayuan took a nce at his face and shrugged, ¡°I seem to have said something wrong.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only realizing it now?¡± Lu Shaoming stood up in a bad mood. ¡°I¡¯lle on time on the 15th of next month. I¡¯m out of here.¡± He grabbed the ck suit on the chair.

    ¡°Shaoming,¡± Zhou Dayuan called him, ¡°Although hypnosis has a 70% chance of sess, there is also a 30% unknown risk. I hope you are already prepared. Maybe you will forget the present when you remember the past.¡±

    Lu Shaoming suddenly froze.

    ¡°Come back and call me when you¡¯ve thought it through. Besides, you didn¡¯t bring your wife with you for thest operation in Ennd. You lost your memory and went crazy. This time, I suggest you bring your wife with you. Hypnotic surgery is stressful; let your loved ones apany you.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing was nine months pregnant when Lu Dinghua and Song Yajing officially went to the Ning family house.

    Ning Zhenguo and Yue Wanqing got up early in the morning to clean up and buy food. Ning Qing looked at her parents¡¯ nervous expressions, covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Dad, Mom, you are weing the head of the country.¡±

    Ning Zhenguoughed and said, ¡°Qingqing, the Lu family is a big family and would be more critical of things; we should try our best.¡±

    At this time, Lu Shaoming came down the stairs. ¡°Dad, although the Lu family is a big family, it¡¯s also your family. My parents don¡¯t eat people. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    Yue Wanqing opened her mouth and said, ¡°How can we not be nervous? The Lu and Ning family are only meeting today, and your status is not the same. Qingqing is climbing up the socialdder by marrying you, so we can¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±

    Lu Shaoming wanted to say more, but at that moment, with a ding, the vi doorbell rang.

    ¡°I¡¯ll open the door.¡±

    Ning Qing went to open the door of the vi. It was the afternoon. The sun was shining warmly and beautifully. The room was sprinkled with golden rays of sunshine. Lu Dinghua and Song Yajing had arrived with gifts.

    Ning Zhenguo and Yue Wanqing came forward to wee them. ¡°Mr. Lu, Mrs. Lu...¡±

    When the two families stepped into the living room, Lu Dinghua and Song Yajing looked around. Although the vi was not as big as the Lu family¡¯s house, it was elegantly and serenely decorated with clean windows. They sat on the sofa with great satisfaction.

    ¡°President Ning, I¡¯m so sorry for visiting you sote.¡± Lu Dinghua shook Ning Zhenguo¡¯s hand.

    Ning Zhenguo modestly said, ¡°Our Qingqing has married into your family. She is young and ignorant, and must have bothered Mrs. Lu.¡±

    Song Yajing smiled gracefully, ¡°How could she have bothered us? Qingqing is the happy fruit of the Lu family. With her around, it is always joyful. Beside, Qingqing has our Lu family¡¯s Little Master Lu in her belly, so she¡¯s a minister of merit in the Lu family.¡±

    Yue Wanqing¡¯s heart was finally relieved when she heard this. She was afraid that her daughter would not be recognized by her mother-inw and her husband¡¯s family. Now it seemed that Qingqing was like a fish in water over there.

    ¡°Mrs. Lu, I would have liked to visit you earlier. Qingqing is due to give birth next month. Where is Qingqing going to stay during her confinement, and where does Little Master Lu feed? I want to discuss this with you.¡±

    Yue Wanqing had mentioned the key point, and Song Yajing was also considering these issues. ¡°Mrs. Ning, my family only has one son, Lu Shaoming, so after Little Master Lu is born, I will take care of the child full time. Qingqing shall just stay at the Lu family during her confinement period. The Lu family shall raise Little Master Lu until he is one year old.¡±

    Yue Wanqing was reluctant to give up and very euphemistically, she said said, ¡°Mrs. Lu, I also only have one daughter, Qingqing in my family. Qingqing can stay here with me during her confinement period.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Song Yajing was in a dilemma.

    At this time, Lu Shaoming, who had been silent, said, ¡°Mom, you guys can stop arguing. Ning Qing and Little Master Lu are not going anywhere. They will go back to the Tea Pavilion Vi after they leave the hospital.¡±

    The two mothers were stunned. Lu Dinghuaughed and said, ¡°You two fight over Ning Qing without asking Shaoming for his opinion? Now, look at this, can you fight against the child¡¯s father?¡±

    Ning Zhenguo hastily said, ¡°Qingqing, you guys are both our only child, so just give birth to a few more kids in the future. Once everyone has a kid, no one will fight over them again.¡±

    Everyoneughed.

    ...

    After an hour of chatting, Yue Wanqing got up and went to the kitchen. Song Yajing followed her. The two mothers talked andughed harmoniously.

    Ning Zhenguo went to answer the phone. Lu Dinghua stood up. He looked at Yue Wanqing in the kitchen and took a few more serious nces.

    ¡°Dad.¡± Lu Shaoming appeared. He put his hands in his pockets and drank water with a paper cup in his hand. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Lu Dinghua red at his son and asked, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    Lu Shaoming frowned. From entering the door, he found that his father¡¯s gaze had traveled too much to Yue Wanqing.

    ¡°She¡¯s Ning Qing¡¯s mother.¡±

    Lu Dinghuaughed lightly. ¡°Do you need to bring this up again? I just think Ning Qing¡¯s mother looks a little familiar.¡±

    Lu Shaoming directly blocked Lu Dinghua¡¯s gaze. Zhou Dayuan had said that his wife felt nice. Now his father had said that his mother-inw looked very familiar.

    Lu Dinghua looked scornfully at his son. ¡°Why are you acting so nervous, boy? To quote you, I think your mother is very good. No one can rece her.¡±

    Lu Dinghua turned and left.

    Lu Shaoming: ¡°...¡± Eavesdropping on others!

    ...

    After the two families had dinner, Lu Dinghua, and Song Yajing bid farewell and left. Ning Qing remembered the mand flower species cultivated on the balcony upstairs and hurried up there.

    Over these four months, she had followed Yue Wanqing to learn how to grow flowers and brew wine. Sometimes she felt that she had a gic talent for brewing red wine. She learned quickly.

    In the vi, a special room was emptied for her to brew wine after she had entered the door and washed her hands. She put on her white coat and went to the balcony to retrieve the mand flowers.

    The mand flowers had bloomed beautifully. She picked a petal and concentrated on grinding the juice.

    She didn¡¯t know when the man had arrived. She noticed when he fed a piece of dragonfruit to her. ¡°Have some fruit, Wifey.¡±

    She nced sideways and saw that Lu Shaoming held a fruit tray with several kinds of cut fruits in it. He picked it up for her with a bamboo stick.

    ¡°Oh, thank you, Hubby.¡± Ning Qing ate it obediently.

    ¡°What kind of flower is this?¡± Lu Shaoming asked as he fed her.

    ¡°This is a purple mand.¡±

    ¡°What kind of red wine do you want to make?¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡± Ning Qing thought for a moment, then asked the man with raised delicate eyebrows, ¡°Hubby, do you know the floriography of mand?¡±

    ¡°... I don¡¯t.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at him and said, ¡°My husband knows nothing about romance. Purple mand¡¯s floriography is ¡ª terrifying. So my red wine should be a strong and potent red wine, which can create a vor explosion. Red wine is just like love, and each flower has a different floriography, representing a different kind of love, so when Little Master Lu is born, I want to create a Language of Flowers Series red wine.¡±

    ¡°The Language of Flowers Series Red Wine?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ning Qing nodded. ¡°Even if it¡¯s the chrysanthemum as tasteless as water, I can make a tasteless red wine too.¡±

    Lu Shaoming was attracted by her bold and original ideas. He could not help but reach out to touch her little head. Sometimes, he wondered how could there be so many good ideas in her head.

    He fed her another apple and praised her without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯re brilliant, Wifey.¡±

    Ning Qing shed a brilliant smile. ¡°Although I¡¯m still many steps away from opening a winery, you wait and see, Hubby. One day I will shine in the entire red wine industry.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lu Shaoming bent down and kissed her little face.

    After the kiss, Lu Shaoming frowned. ¡°Ning Qing, I¡¯m going to Ennd for a business trip in two days.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ning Qing was surprised. She put down her petals and wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s waist. ¡°Hubby, didn¡¯t you say that you would concentrate on apanying me without going overseas for business? The end of this month is my expected due date; it¡¯s my first time having a baby. I am afraid. I want you to apany me, and after Little Master Lu is born, I want the first thing he sees to be his mom and dad.¡±

    Lu Shaoming caressed her hair lovingly. ¡°I¡¯ll be back from Ennd in two or three days. Important things are waiting for me to deal with. Be good and wait for me toe back, alright?¡±

    Ning Qing pouted her pink lips and was unhappy. ¡°Don¡¯t go, please.¡±

 Chapter 286 - Wifey, I Want To Give The Most Complete Me To You

    <h4>Chapter 286: Wifey, I Want To Give The Most Complete Me To You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Lu Shaoming continued to pacify her, and he said, ¡°Baby needs to be obedient. Can you wait for Hubby toe back? I will bring you a present, okay?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I don¡¯t want any presents. Hubby, just apany me okay?¡± Ning Qing acted coy.

    Lu Shaoming was pestered by her, and he knew if she continued like this, he would have to surrender to her wishes.

    He stretched out his hand to push her away saying, ¡°Baby, be good. We came to an agreement. I will go back to the room.¡± Lu Shaoming stood up to leave.

    Ning Qing looked at his handsome back profile and was extremely furious. She had been pregnant for so long. He had been docile and obedient to her wants, and never did he ever treat her like this.

    She lowered her gaze to look at her big stomach. She was already 9 months pregnant. What if she went intobour early, what was she going to do?

    Hmph! She was extremely furious.

    Thinking from this perspective, Ning Qing felt something was amiss. The man tonight was acting rather strange.

    Ennd?

    Ning Qing had other thoughts in mind.

    ...

    After returning to the room, Lu Shaoming was grabbing his pyjamas. He saw here in, so he went forward to grab her waist and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Should I bathe you?¡±

    She was really not mobile now. Her stomach was huge, and she did not move about randomly, afraid that she would hurt Little Young Master Lu.

    She blushed and declined softly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. It is already winter now. Why would I need to bathe every day? If I want to bathe, I would let my mum bathe me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at her small, white face and saw a bit of red on her cheeks. He knew that she was embarrassed.

    He did not push the matter, and he said, ¡°Then I will go and take a bath.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing sat on the bed and used strength to nod her head. ¡°Hubby, quick! Go and wash up.¡±

    Lu Shaoming walked into the washroom.

    The sound of water sshing came from inside. Ning Qing looked around her, and she saw that Lu Shaoming¡¯s phone was ced on the bed stand.

    Her pearly whites bit down on her pink bottom lip, and she made a final decision, secretly taking the phone into her hands.

    She opened his phone. There were manymercial secrets inside, and she did not dare to look through them. She could only look through the call log and there was Zhou Dayuan¡¯s number, as she expected.

    Ning Qing thought for a moment and quickly created a new message to send out.

    [I will fly to Ennd tomorrow.]

    A few secondster, there was a reply. [Ok. Will you bring your wife along with you?]

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart was beating quickly. [I won¡¯t; I am afraid she would be worried.]

    [You don¡¯t have to worry. There is no danger with hypnosis. Worsees to worst, you will just lose your memory one more time.]

    These words, ¡°lose your memory,¡± made Ning Qing¡¯s heart hurt deeply. She just knew that Lu Shaoming had been acting strange. It turned out that he was going to Ennd...to undergo hypnosis?

    She did not type a reply, and another text popped up. [You are..]

    Ning Qing replied with: [Lu Shaoming]

    That side also replied with: [... His wife right?]

    The sound of water trickling stopped in the bathroom and Lu Shaoming was done showering.

    Ning Qing did not have time to reply. She quickly deleted the messages and there was another text from the other end. [If you are,e along then.]

    Lu Shaoming walked into the room, and the girl was already lying sideways on the bed sleeping.

    He went onto the bed and took her into his arms. He intimately nudged her small face and said, ¡°Wifey, you are not allowed to be angry ok? Hubby will be back in a moment.¡±

    Ning Qing turned around and buried herself in his embrace. She said, ¡°Hubby, I will punish you tonight by not allowing you to talk to me. I am going to sleep now.¡±

    She pouted her cheeks and shut her eyes.

    Lu Shaoming looked at her girly look. He pinched her small nose lovingly and covered her with the nkets before saying, ¡°Okay, I will listen to Wifey¡¯s words. I will sleep now.¡±

    ...

    In the morning, at the airport

    Zhu Rui came to send him off. Lu Shaoming simply briefed him on matters regarding thepany.

    Zhu Rui scanned his surroundings and asked, ¡°President, didn¡¯t you bring Madam along?¡±

    Lu Shaoming froze, and he thought of this morning in his mind. When he woke up, the girl had already risen. Normally she would stay in bed until 8 or 9, waiting for him to pick her up. She would only rise then.

    Not only did she wake up extremely early today, but he was taken aback when she did not allow him to touch her.

    He looked as that clumsy little penguin slowly put on her clothes. While she was doing so, she red at him with her misty eyes like he was doing something evil.

    When he left the house, she was unwilling to go downstairs. Normally she would walk him to the door, and give him a sweet kiss.

    Ning Qing frowned. They had barely been separated for 10 mins, and he already missed her so much.

    His heart was a little empty.

    ¡°Umm, she didn¡¯te. If there¡¯s anything regarding thepany, give me a call. I will return quickly.¡± Lu Shaoming addressed him and tookrge strides away.

    He went towards customs. He had merely taken a few steps and there was someone calling out to him from behind. ¡°Lu Shaoming!¡±

    Lu Shaoming froze, and he slowly turned around.

    Ning Qing arrived on the scene. She was dressed in an army green cotton-padded jacket, wearing both a hat and scarf. She rushed over in a hurry. Her small nose was frozen red, and when she exhaled, a warm fog twirled through the air.

    Not only did Ning Qinge, Lu Dinghua, Song Yajing, Yue Wanqing and even Ning Zhenguo hade too. The two families were staring intently at him.

    Yue Wanqing started to speak first. ¡°Shaoming, you are too much. Even if you didn¡¯t tell us the first time you went to Ennd for surgery, howe you are sneaking there again? Where would a patient go for surgery without his family apanying him? You¡¯re the only person who is so stubborn.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Shaoming. This is nothing big. I called Dayuan to ask him. Isn¡¯t it just hypnosis therapy? Why didn¡¯t you let us know? At least we would be at ease waiting for you at home,¡± said Song Yajing.

    ¡°Okay, stop talking. Shaoming, quickly take Ning Qing and go.¡± Lu Dinghua hurried them.

    Ning Zhenguo gave the bag to Ning Qing and helped her sling it over her shoulder. ¡°Qingqing, your phone, passport and flight tickets are all inside. If there¡¯s anything, give us a call.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head, and she walked briskly to grab onto Lu Shaoming¡¯s big hand. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Dad, Mum, go back now. We will be leaving.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The four of them waved goodbye.

    The man was still frozen. He looked at each one of the four people, and there was a stream of warmth in his heart that travelled to each of his limbs. While he was in a daze, someone grabbed his right arm. He channelled his gaze to take a look, and his gaze collided with the girl¡¯s gentle eyes. ¡°Hubby, shall we go?¡±

    The small hand held onto therge hand, and she held onto him as they walked towards the checkpoint.

    As they walked on, they heard Yue Wanqing say, ¡°Shaoming, your memories are not actually that important. We only want you to be safe and well. Don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure. Rx.¡±

    Song Yajing was also worried as she said, ¡°Qingqing, you are already 9 months pregnant. You need to take care of yourself as well.¡±

    ¡°Mum, Dad.¡± Ning Qing looked at them with a smile. ¡°Wait for us. We wille back safely.¡±

    ...

    They boarded the ne. Lu Shaoming was seated beside Ning Qing.

    His facial expressions were a little serious as he said, ¡°Ning Qing, you are too stubborn.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small hand came over. When she touched his ear, she tugged on it cruelly and stared at him with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Lu Shaoming, don¡¯t give me that face. You took advantage of my weakness at the airport just now. Since Dad and Mum were around, I gave you some face. Otherwise, I would have given you a p long ago.¡±

    Ning Qing blinked her eyes, and tears came trickling down. ¡°How can you always be this selfish? Would youe back from Ennd this time and forget me again? Did you want me to bring Little Young Master Lu along as I chased after you again? Lu Shaoming, I tell you what; that is totally impossible!

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, I have realized that you are very irritating. Aren¡¯t you just going for hypnosis therapy? Why must you make yourself so pitiful? You have parents who love you so much, and you have such a beautiful wife and Little Young Master Lu. You look at how blissful you are! Why don¡¯t you know how to make use of that bliss and not bear everything by yourself? We also can help you take some of the burden away.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, you also need to be taken care of just like a normal person. We all pity you dearly, and we love you...¡±

    Lu Shaoming pulled the girl into his embrace and resolutely kissed her hair. ¡°Sorry, Wifey. Don¡¯t cry! I was wrong, I was wrong.¡±

    He cupped her small face in one hand, and he was kissing her tears.

    Ning Qing curled her hand into a fist to hit his shoulder, and she pushed him gently. ¡°Go away! I don¡¯t allow you to kiss me. You go there alone. Didn¡¯t you not need me?¡±

    ¡°Wifey, it¡¯s not the case. Actually I am also scared, going to Ennd this time. Thest time, the moment I opened my eyes, I forget about you. Because there are many possibilities that might happen with hypnosis, I might turn into another form of myself...¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you bring me along?¡± Ning Qing continued to hit his chest.

    ¡°I wanted to bring you along. This time, I wanted to see you the moment I opened my eyes. But, I am afraid. I am afraid that your body would be fatigued, and I am even more afraid that the therapy would fail and I would see the disappointment in your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not telling Dad and Mum. Because over the years, I¡¯ve been alone as I went through life. Sorry, I am still not used to it. I am not used to having family sending me off at the airport. I am not used to having family care for me when I am sick, and I am not used to...so many people feeling worried and loving me...¡±

    Ning Qing held onto his neck and gave him a tight kiss.

    This old man... How would he not make her pity him so much?

    Lu Shaoming took the lead and quickly pressed her into the seat to kiss her. He had not touched herst night or this morning, and now he wanted her really bad.

    Two of them were in heat. They kissed until they were out of breath. Ning Qing hugged his head and gently ced her fingers by his mesmerizing hairline. ¡°Hubby, you will get used to this in the future.¡±

    ¡°Umm, thank you Wifey!¡± Lu Shaoming hugged her tightly.

    Ning Qing buried her small face in his neck and said, ¡°Hubby, you are such a fool. Since the hypnosis has so many possible oues, why do you still want to go and do it? We are already very blissful now.¡±

    ¡°My brain recalled some snippets from the past, there is a 70% chance of recovering it using hypnosis. Since that is the case, why wouldn¡¯t I go and give a try? Wifey, I want to give you aplete version of myself.¡±

    ¡°Silly.¡± Ning Qing kissed his handsome face and used her small hand to pat his strong back, giving him encouragement. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be afraid. I will always be by your side. This time, you are not alone anymore. You would never give me up again. Because I have Dad and Mum, together with Little Young Master Lu. Even if you want to dump me, you have to put yourself in total istion this time. Hubby, everything will turn out well this time. You will definitely recover your memories.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    When they arrived in London, it was noon.

    Zhou Dayuan was not in surgery. He saw them arriving and stood up from his office chair. He wore his whiteb coat as usual, and his gold rimmed sses made him look even more reserved and elegant.

    ¡°Shaoming, you are here.¡± As Zhou Dayuan spoke, he looked towards Ning Qing and said, ¡°Ning Qing, how are you?¡±

    ¡°How are you, Dr. Zhou.¡±

    ¡°I am close with Shaoming, you can address me by my name.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the reserved man. She always had an impression of him being friendly. This feeling was miraculous, and she instantly cracked a smile. ¡°Older Brother Dayuan, how are you?¡±

    ¡°What Older Brother Da Yuan? It should be Uncle Zhou,¡± a low, unhappy voice retorted.

 Chapter 287 - He Refused To Cooperate From The Bottom Of His Heart

    <h4>Chapter 287: He Refused To Cooperate From The Bottom Of His Heart</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Uncle Zhou?

    Ning Qing was secretly happy.

    ¡°Shaoming, Ning Qing calls me Uncle Zhou. What does she call you? I¡¯m not much older than you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming felt that the ¡°Ning Qing¡± sounded extremely harsh to his ears. Were these two people close with each other?

    He nced sideways at Ning Qing. ¡°Tell him, what do you call me?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes curved with a smile as she called out, ¡°Hubby.¡±

    Lu Shaoming raised his eyebrows and looked proudly at Zhou Dayuan.

    Zhou Dayuan gave him a look ¡ª childish!

    He picked up a document from his desk and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ve made an appointment with Master Bill. It¡¯s about time he came.¡±

    The three of them were walking in the corridor when two figures stepped in front of them. The hypnotist Bill was in front, and a beautiful little woman was behind.

    Lu Shaoming took a look at the woman, then looked at Zhou Dayuan, whose expression remained unchanged, but was stunned for a moment.

    Zhou Dayuan weed him and held out his hand. ¡°Master Bill, wee. This is Young Master Lu, Mrs. Lu.¡±

    Lu Shaoming reached out and said, ¡°Hello, Master Bill.¡±

    Bill smiled and shook hands with the two men. He looked at the little woman behind him and said, ¡°This is my proudest student, Jian Han. She has some aplishments in hypnosis and is a top student at Oxford University. She is also an alumnus of Dr. Zhou.¡±

    Jian Han bowed politely. ¡°Dr. Zhou, Young Master Lu, Mrs. Lu, how are you?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan nced at Jian Han. They both looked at each other but their gazes did not linger.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve heard about you from Doctor Zhou. We are still 70% sure about this hypnotic operation. Let¡¯s try it now,¡± Bill said.

    ¡°Do you want to try now?¡± Ning Qing nervously held Lu Shaoming¡¯s hand.

    At that time, Jian Han said, ¡°Mrs. Lu, don¡¯t be nervous. Hypnosis is just a matter of sleeping. It doesn¡¯t harm the patient¡¯s body. There are few examples of an immediately sessful hypnosis treatment. It depends on the individual¡¯s mind. My teacher will check Young Master Lu¡¯s condition first.¡±

    Ning Qing was still worried. Lu Shaoming caressed her hair and said, ¡°Wifey, wait outside for me. I¡¯ll be out soon.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ning Qing nodded.

    ...

    The hypnosis was performed in a warm, elegant room. Lu Shaoming was lying in a rattan chair.

    Jian Han saw a nket on the sofa, so she went over and reached for it, but then a big fair hand came over and held the corner of the nket.

    This hand was more beautiful than a woman¡¯s, with distinct outlines and slender joints. This was also the hand that wore white gloves while skillfully turning the scalpel to save lives and treat injuries.

    Jian Han raised her eyes and bumped into Zhou Dayuan¡¯s eyes that were hidden behind his sses. She looked sideways andughed, alienated. ¡°Doctor Zhou, please.¡±

    She passed by him.

    Zhou Dayuan picked up the nket, walked to Lu Shaoming, and bent over to cover him.

    Lu Shaoming lifted his lip and mocked in a low voice, ¡°Does your heart still pound upon seeing your first love again?¡±

    ¡°Worry about your own matters.¡± Zhou Dayuan pulled away.

    Lu Shaoming was in a good mood. At that time, he heard Bill say, ¡°Young Master Lu, we¡¯ll start the hypnotic treatment at 4:30 pm. You can see the time for yourself.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Lu Shaoming raised his hand and looked at his watch.

    The world seemed to stop at this moment, his ears were full of the ¡°tick-tock¡± of the watch, he slowly closed his eyes.

    ...

    Ning Qing waited outside for half an hour. After half an hour, the door opened.

    Zhou Dayuan came out first, and Ning Qing nervously asked, ¡°Brother Dayuan, how is he?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan wasn¡¯t too emotional. Medicine was his specialty. He had a professional expression as he said, ¡°The situation is not ideal. Shaoming has been sessfully hypnotized, but Bill can¡¯t get into his dreams.¡±

    ¡°What does this mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that Shaoming has built a wall in his heart. He has subconsciously refused to let anyone enter his heart. His personality is so tough that Bill couldn¡¯t enter his heart. Although he came for the hypnotic treatment, he refused to cooperate from the bottom of his heart.¡±

    Ning Qing was confused. ¡°Since he has alreadye, why refused to cooperate? Is he unwilling to restore his memory?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan shrugged. ¡°You need to ask him.¡±

    Lu Shaoming got up from the rattan chair, and Ning Qing quickly grabbed his strong arm. ¡°Hubby, are you alright?¡±

    Lu Shaoming shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m alright, but I couldn¡¯t...¡±

    Ning Qing quickly stood on her tiptoes and kissed him hard on his handsome face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t recover your memory. Don¡¯t be pressured, Hubby. Just give it a go.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked at them and shook his head in his heart. Since neither of them want to restore his memories, why did theye to Ennd?

    They have mental problems.

    Zhou Dayuan looked into the room. Bill was sitting in a chair. Jian Han stood beside him. The woman¡¯s figure was tall at 1.7 meters. She exuded a fashionable, professional style in her white coat. Because she was looking down, her hair was hanging down to her shoulders, and her small face was as beautiful and as smooth as water.

    He looked at her twice before putting one of his hand in his trousers pocket, then turned around and walked away.

    ...

    In the ward, Ning Qing was sitting in a chair, peeling apples. Lu Shaoming was leaning against the bed. He had one arm behind his head and was squinting leisurely at Zhou Dayuan.

    Now that he had ended work, Zhou Dayuan had taken off his white coat. He wore a simple striped shirt underneath and was standing there quietly, as gentle as jade.

    ¡°Dayuan, what happened to you and Jian Han? I remember you were a couple that everyone at Oxford envied.¡±

    Ning Qing came in and asked, ¡°Brother Dayuan, have you dated Jian Han?¡±

    ¡°Not only dated; back then, Dayuan was 18 years old. He was in love for the first time. He was in a rtionship for about 6 years, then they broke up. Dayuan has been single ever since. Hey, Zhou Dayuan, you are already 31 years old. It¡¯s time to get married. Otherwise, Little Master Lu in my family can only stay single,¡± Lu Shaoming said with a smile.

    Ning Qing cut the apple and ced the pieces onto a small te while smiling. She then speared a piece with a toothpick and fed it to Lu Shaoming.

    Lu Shaoming wrapped Ning Qing¡¯s shoulder with one arm and pulled her into his embrace.

    Ning Qing¡¯s little face turned red. ¡°What are you doing? Somebody¡¯s here...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He used to show off so much when I was single and he was in a rtionship.¡±

    Ning Qing wanted to speak, but then a knock on the door sounded. Speak of the devil; Jian Han came in.

    Jian Han held a tray in her hand. ¡°Doctor Zhou, Young Master Lu, I¡¯m not bothering you, am I? A nurse wanted to deliver your meal. I was on the way, so I brought it here.¡±

    Ning Qing quickly broke away from Lu Shaoming and stood up. She reached out her hands to take the tray. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Jian.¡±

    Jian Han smiled and said. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s no trouble.¡± She looked at Ning Qing¡¯s happy little face that looked like a blossoming flower and asked, ¡°Young Master Lu and Mrs. Lu¡¯s rtionship is really good?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at Lu Shaoming and handed him a pair of chopsticks while biting her pink lips. She nodded her head forcefully. ¡°Yep!¡±

    Extremely good.

    ¡°It seems that amnesia does not affect your feelings. In this case, Young Master Lu, why did you want toe to Ennd?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s hand that was holding his chopsticks froze. He then said, ¡°Dr. Jian, I¡¯m here to recover my memory.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Jian Han nodded and stopped talking.

    Ning Qing looked at Zhou Dayuan and blinked wittily. ¡°Doctor Jian, look at you, so beautiful andpetent. Are you married?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan had one of his hands in his pocket, and his eyes were downcast. When he heard the question, his expression changed.

    ¡°Yes, I have a fianc¨¦. You eat slowly. I¡¯ll leave you be.¡± Jian Han turned around and left.

    After Jian Han went away, Lu Shaoming took the white rice from Ning Qing and looked at Zhou Dayuan casually. ¡°Did you hear that? She has a fianc¨¦. You should hurry up too.¡±

    Without paying attention to him, Zhou Dayuan stood up and walked to the door. ¡°I have to go.¡±

    After both of them had left, the room was quiet again. Ning Qing took a piece of celery and bit into it with relish. She curiously asked, ¡°Shaoming, was Dayuan and Jian Han¡¯s rtionship good back then?¡±

    Lu Shaoming scooped up the soup with a spoon, blew it gently, and then brought it to Ning Qing¡¯s mouth. ¡°Yes, of course. They were both elite students of Oxford University. They are natural geniuses. They are both medical students and have the same interests and character. Even their cold and arrogant personalities are simr. They fell in love at first sight and dated for six years.¡±

    Ning Qing drank the soup that the man fed her. How difficult it was to find a lover who you can talk about everything under the stars in this vast sea of people. The first love on campus is often inexperienced, confusing, and the most memorable. How many wonderful memories would they have had in six years?

    ¡°Dayuan once brought Jian Han back to the Zhou family, but unfortunately, Dayuan¡¯s parents and Zhou Zhilei did not like her.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because Jian Han¡¯s parents only ran a small clinic; her status was not high enough.¡±

    Ning Qing understood that people like Kong Lan and Zhou Zhilei would like their daughter-inw to be of noble birth. Besides, Zhou Dayuan was so excellent.

    ¡°Did Brother Dayuanpromise?¡±

    ¡°No. I remember at one of Dayuan¡¯s birthday parties, Jian Han came with a cake, but Auntie Zhou didn¡¯t even let her in. Later, Jian Han ran away, and Dayuan abandoned a room full of guests to chase after her. The birthday party ended on a sour note. When I left, I saw them both.¡±

    ¡°Where did you see them?¡±

    ¡°It was raining heavily that day. The two of them were hiding in a telephone booth by the roadside, and Dayuan was shielding Jian Han from the rain inside. His entire back was wet and he pressed against Jian Han while kissing her.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face turned a little red while listening. Such a clean and warm man like Zhou Dayuan, with an outstanding temperament about him all the time, she hadn¡¯t expected him to be...

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Lu Shaoming saw through her mind at a nce. Heughed. ¡°Later, Dayuan did not return to the Zhou family home. He rented a house outside the school with Jian Han, and they began to live together.¡±

    Live together?

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Shaoming approached Ning Qing and whispered in her ear, ¡°Once, I went to find him, guess what I found on hisputer?¡±

 Chapter 288 - Ning Qing, We Have Made A Pact, You Are Not Allowed To Forget Me

    <h4>Chapter 288: Ning Qing, We Have Made A Pact, You Are Not Allowed To Forget Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    What did he realize?

    Ning Qing¡¯s instincts told her that it was not something healthy.

    She red at the man and used her two small hands to cover her ears. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to hear it?¡± The man pecked her soft lips and spat out a word: ¡°Films.¡±

    At this moment, Ning Qing¡¯s small face was crimson red. She stretched out her hand to push the man¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, is it okay to ruin your brother like that?¡±

    Lu Shaoming was in a good mood as he lifted his brows. It was great!

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡±

    She thought of the image of Zhou Dayuan that she had in her mind. Of the people she knew personally, Zhou Dayuan was the most mesmerizing in his craft. He wore a whiteb coat and acted like an angel protecting the world. He was straightforward and pure, allowing others to feel at ease.

    It was hard to think of that rtionship that he had with Jian Han.

    Both the heart and body of a 18-24 year old man was already matured. When they stayed together in the same house, it was easy to end up doing the deed. It was normal for him to have films on hisputer. What¡¯s more, what man has not seen a few of those films?

    ¡°Then Older Brother Dayuan and Jian Han...¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t. The house that they had rented was only 50 square metres. They used a wooden block to ce between them, sleeping separately. There was definitely no problem with Dayuan¡¯s education. Without marriage, he would never have touched Jian Han.¡± Lu Shaoming finally had something good to say about Zhou Dayuan.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s good feelings towards Zhou Dayuan were reinforced, and she emotionally said, ¡°He would rather be on edge and not touch Jian Han. He is really a good man who can control himself.¡±

    Lu Shaoming heard her words and was upset, ¡°Ning Qing, he is a good man. Then what am I? The first half-year that we were married, I didn¡¯t even touch you...¡±

    Ning Qing picked a piece of pork belly to squeeze into this mouth. She came forward to kiss the sides of his lips and said ¡°Hubby is an extremely great man.¡±

    It was only then that Lu Shaoming was satisfied. He gave her an expression with his eyes ¡ª At least you are aware of that!

    ...

    After the meal, Ning Qing walked out of the hospital ward. ¡°Mrs. Lu,¡± someone called her from behind.

    Ning Qing turned around to look. It turned out to be Jian Han.

    ¡°Doctor Jian, you have yet to leave?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t go. I was discussing the ns of how we n to use hypnosis with Teacher just now. Do you have time now Mrs. Lu? I wish to have a chat with you.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Ning Qing agreed.

    ...

    The two of them walked to the stairs and Ning Qing lifted her gaze to look towards Jian Han. ¡°Doctor Jian, what did you want to talk to me about?¡±

    Jian Han smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Lu, Doctor Zhou probably told you about Young Master Lu rejecting cooperation with the hypnosis therapy from the bottom of his heart today, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Lu, do you know the reason why?¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head and seemed to contemte for a moment. ¡°I also found it weird. Shaoming has always wanted to recover his memory. He came to Ennd this time with the sole purpose of recovering his memory. On the ne, he did tell me that there were many possible oues of hypnosis. He was afraid of bing another form of himself and forgetting me again. But since he made the trip down, his decision was firm. He is not the type of man who would be unable to make a decision, so I don¡¯t know why he would appear to cooperate on the surface and then reject the treatment in his heart.¡±

    Jian Han was emotional as she said, ¡°That¡¯s right; Young Master Lu is firm and steadfast. His patience and endurance have always been stronger than that of a normal person. This sort of person would be strong in their hearts, even if the hypnosis master is unable to get inside. If Young Master Lu does not open the doors to his heart, we will have no other methods to help him.¡±

    As Jian Han spoke, she looked towards Ning Qing and said, ¡°Mrs. Lu, since you are also curious about why, why didn¡¯t you go and ask Young Master Lu?¡±

    Ning Qing lowered her gaze, and her expression was shy. ¡°I cannot go ask him; he would feel pressured that way. He would think...¡±

    ¡°What would he think?¡±

    Ning Qing stabilized her heart and looked into Jian Han¡¯s almond shaped eyes. ¡°He is often jealous of himself. He thought that I only loved the version of him in the past, so I do not dare ask him.¡±

    Jian Han heard her words, then smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Lu, this is the key to the question.¡±

    Ning Qing was in a blur, and she said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Jian Han used her two white small hands into the pockets of herb coat. The schr of Ennd¡¯s Oxford University had a touch of arrogance on her face. She said, ¡°Mrs. Lu, you thought that Young Master Lu is only inly jealous of himself. That is because you feel that no matter whether he is the Young Master Lu who has not lost his memory, or the Young Master Lu who has lost his memory, he is still the same person. But in Young Master Lu¡¯s heart, these are two different men.¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°The Young Master Lu now does not remember everything that you two had done in the past. So over this year, whatever has happened between you two was considered to be an entirely new journey to him. Your appearance was considered by him as the first time you met him. The kiss that you gave him was also the first time you had kissed him. All of your intimacies were also done for the first time... We might think that he is iplete, but in his eyes, he had you, and he isplete then.

    ¡°Young Master Lu loves you, so he wants to give you aplete version of himself. But he is not willing to leave the version of him now behind. Do you know what Young Master Lu is afraid of? Young Master Lu is afraid that his old self would rece his current self. Over the past year, you two were loving and sweet, and to Young Master Lu, he is not willing to part with the version of himself now.¡±

    Ning Qing was in a daze. Although he would like to address the version of himself from the past as ¡°him¡± normally, Ning Qing did not think that he would really treat himself as two different men.

    ¡°What should I do then?¡±

    ¡°You should ask yourself what you should do now. You are so lucky, enjoying the love of two men, and now it depends on how you would deal with these two sources of love and sessfully turn them into oneplete love,¡± said Jian Han.

    ...

    Ning Qing returned to the room. She did not have much of an expression on her face. She was passionate with Lu Shaoming and slept together with him.

    In the morning, when Lu Shaoming opened his eyes, his arms were empty. He looked sideways and the girl by his side was gone. He used one elbow to help himself up and said, ¡°Ning Qing, Ning...¡±

    ¡°Hubby, I am here.¡± Ning Qing walked in, slowed by her big stomach.

    ¡°Ning Qing, howe you are awake so early? Where did you go just now?¡± It was only 7 in the morning, and the winter sun had yet to rise.

    Ning Qing got on the bed and looked into the man¡¯s bright ck eyes. She smiled and said, ¡°Hubby, I went to look for Older Brother Dayuan just now. We will not do the hypnosis therapy. We will return to T city today.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the girl and stretched out his hand to bring her into his embrace. With a frown, he asked, ¡°What is wrong?¡±

    Ning Qing winked her eye cheekily and said, ¡°Hubby, you are not willing toply with the hypnosis therapy. We are wasting time staying here.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s entire body froze. ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡± Ning Qing stretched out her small, pinkish-white finger to block his thin lips. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t exin yourself. I think we are fine just like this. I only need you to be by my side forever, and I will be satisfied with that.¡±

    Lu Shaoming bent down to kiss her small face. He was silent for a few seconds before he said in a low voice, ¡°Ning Qing, sorry. Are you ming me for not opening up for him?¡±

    Ning Qing flipped over and perched on the man¡¯s chest. She touched the stubble on his chin and said, ¡°Hubby, I will say it again: He is you!¡±

    ¡°Umm...¡± Lu Shaoming replied andy backzily on the headboard. ¡°Ning Qing, this year, being together with you has been very happy. That day especially. I stood upstairs, and you were chatting happily with my parents. Because of you, not only me, but also the entire Lu family has been filled with merryughter. I really wanted to go on like this with you forever, until our final days.

    Ning Qing straightened her body. Her voice was soft and gentle as she said, ¡°These things are not ipatible. After Hubby recovers his memories, you will have aplete set of memories to enjoy for the rest of your life. I am yours for an eternity.

    Lu Shaoming nostalgically looked at her small supple face, ¡°Ning Qing, there is also a risk with hypnosis therapy. If I recover my memory and forget about what has happened recently, what would we do?¡±

    Ning Qing wanted to speak, but Lu Shaoming interrupted her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. you listen to me now. You all are telling me that the me in the past is also me, but I am alien to the version of me in the past. Talking about the duration of time, in your eyes, the man in the past is truly Lu Shaoming, and I am only someone who exists due to a car crash, like a temporary dream.

    ¡°Even though it might be a dream, Ning Qing, this is also the most beautiful dream you have created for me. I don¡¯t want to wake up. I came to Ennd because I wanted to give it a try, but Bill hypnotized me, and I did not want Bill toe in, because I am afraid that Bill will awaken the man from the past, and I will fall asleep then.

    ¡°Ning Qing, I am afraid that this year will disappear. When I wake up, the one who remembers this dream would only be me. ¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were misty as she looked at him with a gentle expression. She held onto hisrge hand and weaved her fingers between his. ¡°Hubby, you are really a big fool. Who said that remembering the past would make you forget the present? This is not a novel. So melodramatic. Taking a step back to speak, even if you forgot about now, then the one remembering this dream would not only be you; it would also include me. ¡±

    Lu Shaoming touched her beautiful eyes and said, ¡± Ning Qing, would you really remember me forever?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head and said, ¡°Hubby, actually I still have a lot that I have not told you yet. You and him are really very different. He would not pamper me like how you do, and he would not listen to all my whims and fancies just because I have a pout on my face. I do not dare to kick him. I do not dare to tug his ears. I do not dare act cute towards him; he is normally a serious person.¡±

    Lu Shaoming curled his lips up into a smile and happily said, ¡°Then when youpared them both, aren¡¯t I the better option?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head, but she ducked with an embarrassed expression in her eyes, and her face was slightly red. ¡°However, your kissing skills are horrible. You do not have any of his technique, and even in bed... That matter..¡±

    She did not finish, and the man turned her over and pressed against her. He hooked onto her snow white earlobes, and his voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°Continue to speak.¡±

    Ning Qing buried her small face in his embrace. She was unwilling to continue speaking. She looked towards his deep gaze and with a gentler voice, she said, ¡°So, Hubby, I also love you, and I love the current version of you deeply. Not only have you given me two types of love, but I also have been the subject of this love. I fell in love twice with the same man.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes were sparkling, and he closed his eyes and kissed her passionately.

    Ning Qing hooked her arms on his neck and flipped herself over.

    One slim arm was holding onto the bed. Ning Qing left his lips, and a crisp and melodious sound rang out in the air. There was a chain of bells in Ning Qing¡¯s small hand.

    ¡°Hubby, do the bells sound good? I wanted to gift this to our Little Young Master Lu.¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his eyes to have a look. It was now 8 o¡¯ clock. The morning sun shone through the window and felt warm on his face.

    The girl¡¯s small, white hand was holding onto a chain of small golden bells. When she shook her hands, the melodious sounds of the bells filled the air.

    Lu Shaoming stretched out onerge palm to cover her belly. He closed his eyes, and said in a low murmur, he said, ¡°Ning Qing, we have made a pact. You are not allowed to forget me.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Ning Qing bent down and kissed his forehead. ¡°Lu Shaoming, I love you.¡±

 Chapter 289 - Young Master Lu Returns

    <h4>Chapter 289: Young Master Lu Returns</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Lu Shaoming felt that he had slept for a long time. He was walking alone and did not know where to go.

    Suddenly, a girl appeared. Under her dark hair was a small face with bright eyes and teeth.

    The girl saved a man whose abdomen had been injured. She covered the wound with her little hand and shed sparkling tears for him. She told him... My name is Ning Qing.

    The scene changed. Outside the Civil Affairs Bureau, in a Bentley, a man in a suit and leather shoes hugged a girl in a red sweater and kissed her intimately. He called her... Mrs. Lu.

    Finally, in a bedroom, the rose petals on the bed were crushed. The girl¡¯s milky-white body emitted a soft fragrance. The man pressed against her, and the girl cried as she hugged him... Lu Shaoming, I have finally be your woman.

    There was a voice ringing in his ear, from far to near, repeating, ¡°Young Master Lu, you should wake up.¡±

    Lu Shaoming slowly opened his eyes. The sunshine outside the window was very warm on him. Shadows were hovering in front of him. Lu Shaoming looked at them one by one. Bill, Jian Han, Zhou Dayuan.

    Looking to the left, he fixed his eyes on a girl, exactly the same as the one in his dream.

    Ning Qing felt the wetness in her eyes. She put her hand over her mouth and found that all the tears had dripped to her fingertips. The man looked at her without blinking.

    She slowly moved forward and squatted down.

    Her shaking hands slowly climbed up the man¡¯s handsome face. She kissed his lips, and her voice was trembling as she asked, ¡°Shaoming, who am I?¡±

    The man was silent for a few seconds before gently saying, ¡°Little Wifey.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing could not believe that Lu Shaoming had recovered his memory. She was sitting in her chair peeling the apple with a fruit knife, but her eyes were trained on the man.

    Lu Shaoming was sitting on the bed. He was leaning his back against the head of the bed, and his long legs wereid idly beside the bed. There was a sense of elegance and nobility in the silence.

    He was reading the newspaper ¡ª the New York Financial News. When the newspaper hade in, she looked at it and could only describe it with one word ¨C iprehensible.

    But he was reading it seriously. With his sharp fingers holding the newspaper, his clear-ink eyes drooping, he was focused on reading the paper. His mature charm was unique to a 31-year-old man.

    Although he did not speak, Ning Qing knew he was different. He was her beloved husband and her loyal dog when he had lost his memory. But now that he had recovered, the majestic authority and murderous aura from his time in the corporate world all these years hade out again, causing Ning Qing to be afraid of looking at him.

    She was indeed like that sometimes. She was afraid to look at him when she had just gotten married because she couldn¡¯t stand the sharp and strong aura emanating from him. She didn¡¯t even dare to touch the expensive wristwatch on his wrist.

    He was so deep that she was as simple as a piece of white paper in front of him.

    ¡°Have you finished peeling the apple?¡± While Ning Qing was in a daze, the man on the bed suddenly popped that question.

    The low, rich, and maic voicebined with his slow manner of speech made Ning Qing¡¯s knees weak.

    He didn¡¯t look at her when he asked her the question. His eyes were still trained on the newspaper.

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Ning Qing felt her little face grow hot. She got up in a hurry, came to the bedside, and handed the apple to the man.

    The man looked at the apple and then looked up at her. His eyes were clear and bright. They were very beautiful. He looked at the apple and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you peel them?¡±

    Ning Qing looked down, and her little face turned red. She was focused on peeking at him just now. The apple she peeled looked as if a dog had chewed on it.

    ¡°I... I¡¯ll go and peel another one,¡± Ning Qing stuttered as she turned around quickly.

    But her slender wrist was caught by the man.

    ¡°Just now, you were peeking at me, huh?¡± Those eight short words were uttered by him with three pauses, and he spoke with an obvious teasing tone.

    Had he caught her?

    Ning Qing hung her head due to embarrassment. She twisted her wrist and hummed like a kitten. She decided to tell a little lie. ¡°No.¡±

    The man did not speak. His big palm turned slightly, and his rough fingers scraped the delicate skin on her wrist.

    Ning Qing¡¯s body trembled and her small face instantly became hot.

    What is he doing?

    For some unknown reason, after he had recovered his memory, they no longer got along as casually and intimately as before. Instead, they were like a couple who had been separated for more than a year.

    But for couples, a reunion after a small parting was as sweet as their honeymoon. Sparks would fly when a man and woman spent time with each other. The unexined ambiguity in the air was the most difficult to endure.

    Her pearly white teeth bit her lower pink lip as her big, sparkling eyes wavered, and she looked at him. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    The next second, the apple in her hand was taken away, and the warmth on her wrist suddenly disappeared. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m going to do?¡±

    The man took a bite of the apple.

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡± He had done it intentionally!

    ...

    When it was time to eat, the two did not go out to eat. The hospital cafeteria would provide cooked meals, and the staff would send it over.

    Ning Qing picked up the spoon and scooped up some soup. When she wanted to pour it over the rice, the man next to her said, ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t mix rice with soup.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small hands froze. She had developed a heavy appetite after getting pregnant. She felt that it was very nd to just have rice alone. She would always mix the rice with soup.

    At first, Lu Shaoming refused to let her, saying that it would cause indigestion, but when she pouted her lips aggrieved, the man surrendered.

    Now the man beside her wouldn¡¯t let her!

    Ning Qing looked sideways at him. The man was wearing a white shirt and a turquoise sweater. His facial features were so deep they looked chiseled. He held his chopsticks in a standard posture, as if he were holding an ink pen, and he looked at her with a light gaze.

    Ning Qing knew that her good days were over. She wasn¡¯t just chatting for the sake of it. This man was very serious. She had never been coquettish with him since they¡¯d been married.

    ¡°Alright.¡± She drooped her long eyshes that were like butterflies¡¯ wings. She dared not be coquettish. She could only drink the soup on the spoon, full of grievances. She then ate a small mouthful of rice with chopsticks.

    The girl¡¯s pink mouth chewed her rice daintily. She was no longer willing to look up, nor was she willing to stretch out her chopsticks to eat any other food. She looked as if she had been wronged.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s gaze gradually softened, and he put a meatball in her bowl.

    The girl raised her eyes but still refused to look at him. The girl¡¯s voice was very soft and harmless as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat meatballs.¡±

    After saying this, she heard the man put down his chopsticks, and his clean scent came near her. She was shocked and hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll eat it, alright?¡±

    Her cheeks became wet as tears fell from her eyes.

    For the past few months, she had been spoiled by the other Lu Shaoming, and pregnant women were naturally sensitive and emotional. She was nearing her due date. How could she stand him doing this to her?

    The tip of her nose soured due to the grievance in her heart. As a result, her tears fell uncontrobly

    The small bowl in front of her was picked up by the man. He picked up the spoon, put some meatballs on the rice, and fed them to her. ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    Ning Qing was stunned. Was he going to feed her?

    She slowly opened her mouth and ate the rice he fed her.

    ¡°Is it delicious?¡± the man asked.

    Ning Qing looked down at the rice as she chewed. In her peripheral vision, she saw his white sleeves around his wrist. The cuffs of the shirt were buttoned up. It was clean and straightforward. The hand that had just held the financial newspaper was now feeding her with a spoon.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious.¡± Her mncholic mood disappeared without a trace. Ning Qing nodded forcefully.

    The man¡¯s big palm came to her face and gently wiped away the tears for her. ¡°What are you crying for?¡±

    Ning Qing sniffled and raised her eyes. The man was frowning and advising her seriously. ¡°Mixing soup with rice is not a good habit. You are a mother now. You can¡¯t be capricious anymore. I didn¡¯t criticize you. I¡¯m just pointing out your mistakes. Don¡¯t cry, alright?¡±

    The man¡¯s ck and white eyes were clear and bright. It was as if the stars were sparkling inside his eyes. When such a man looked at you quietly, he could easily create the illusion of being as tender and gentle with her like water. Especially when he was advising and lecturing you solemnly, he treats you like his beloved daughter.

    Ning Qing couldn¡¯t stand this feeling. Her heart beat faster, and she was lost in his eyes.

    She didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. She just nodded foolishly.

    The man wiped the tears for her, but his palm did not leave her face. Beneath his fingers was fair and delicate skin that looked and felt even better because of her pregnancy. His fingers came across her dainty widow¡¯s peak and her delicate, little face.

    His eyes darkened a little as his thumb turned and pressed directly over her delicate lips.

    Ning Qing quickly came back to her senses. His movements were very gentle. She could even feel his deep, clear fingerprints as he was rubbing her lips gently.

    Ning Qing, with a small red face, quickly lowered her eyes. She dared not look in his eyes at the moment. Even though she had missed his eyes at this moment so much this year.

    Lu Shaoming had reallye back. He was no longer eager and obnoxious. He was a 31-year-old gentleman who knew how to set the mood.

    But Ning Qing¡¯s eyshes quivered twice as she hesitated. She wanted to ask him a question, but she didn¡¯t know how to ask him. Does he remember what happened this year?

    She promised not to forget him.

    She had also loved that Lu Shaoming.

    The temperature in the ward was raised a few degrees. Suddenly, they heard a knock on the door. The door was ajar. Zhou Dayuan leaned against the door andughed, ¡°If you don¡¯t continue eating, the food will get cold.¡±

    Ning Qing was so shy that she took his big palm in her small hand and dragged it down. Then, she took the small bowl in his hand and ate delicately.

    Compared with the girl¡¯s nervousness, Lu Shaoming raised his eyebrows and stood up slowly. He put one hand into his pocket and swept his deep and motionless gaze towards the door.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming and Zhou Dayuan stood by the door and talked. Zhou Dayuan looked inside the ward. The girl had finished her meal and was standing by the bed, folding the nket.

    ¡°Seen enough? Withdraw your gaze if you¡¯ve seen enough,¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s said lightly.

    Zhou Dayuan took back his gaze and looked at the man¡¯s handsome, noble eyes. He smiled. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re still jealous of me. It seems that you haven¡¯t lost his year¡¯s memory.¡±

    Lu Shaoming remained expressionless. He nced at him as he said, ¡°Using your words ¡ª mind your own business.¡±

    That day he hadughed at him and Jian Han. Zhou Dayuan had told him, ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Now, Lu Shaoming returned it to him word by word.

    Zhou Dayuan shrugged helplessly. Over the years, he was already ustomed to Lu Shaoming¡¯s cool temperament. He went up and had a smallugh as he said, ¡°So, are you still ustomed to it? You have spoiled and pampered your wife to the moon and back this year. Also...¡± Zhou Dayuan gave Lu Shaoming a man¡¯s gaze. ¡°Look at how you can¡¯t even restrain yourself during a meal. What are you going to do tonight? Let me remind you that your wife is already nine and a half months pregnant; you must be careful in the bedroom.¡±

 Chapter 290 - Did You Miss Me?

    <h4>Chapter 290: Did You Miss Me?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°When will you bring your wife back to T City?¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows and said, ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Dayuan nodded his head and continued, ¡°I have surgery tomorrow morning, so I won¡¯t be sending you off.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ...

    Lu Shaoming closed the doors of the ward and went inside.

    Ning Qing was bending down to change the sheets. The man loved to be clean. The things in the hospital ward were changed daily, especially the sheets.

    Lu Shaoming stood behind the girl and watched her nimble little hand go to work. Her hair was let down and there was a bunch of hair tucked behind her right ear. Her ck, shining hair made her small face shine even more. She looked adorable in this state.

    He nced at the girl¡¯s small face for a while. He scanned her from top to bottom. The size of her chest had increased noticeably. Her belly at 9 months had been very big, and only her legs were still long and slim.

    After he gazed at her for a few seconds, he said, ¡± Ning Qing, we will return to T City tomorrow morning.¡±

    Ning Qing was focused on the work in her hands and casually replied, ¡± Okay. It is time for us to return. If not, Dad and Mum will be worried. Later, let me call home, and you let Dad and Mum know that you are fine.¡±

    As she spoke, the girl¡¯s face had a sweet smile. All he could hear in his ears was the sound of her sweet voice. It was the voice of a wife.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes had a gentleness to them. Two of his hands were stuffed in his pockets. He took another step forward and stered himself onto her. ¡°Ning Qing.¡±

    He called out to her.

    ¡°Umm?¡± Ning Qing did not pay much attention, as she was organizing the sheets.

    ¡°Ning Qing,¡± the man said again.

    Ning Qing paused, and she slowly looked up. Because she was bending down, all she could see in her vision was the man¡¯s ck tailored trousers, his wristwatch that he wore on right hand, and his hand stuck in his trouser pocket.

    It was only then that she realized that the two of them were very close. Her kneecap was already touching the side of the bed. He was standing behind her, and that crisp, mesmerizing, masculine scent was engulfing her senses.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heartbeat was beating like a drum, but she had a fake-calm expression on her face as she said,¡± What are you...calling out to me for?¡±

    There was a mirror in front of her, and she secretly lifted her eyes to have a nce at it.

    With this nce, all the blood in her body went flowing upwards. The man behind her, he was tall andnky, dressed incredibly well, but he was channelling his gaze downwards, and his line of vision was...

    ¡°I am done with the sheets. I...will go to bathe.¡±

    She walked by him.

    She was not able to move any further, as the man had removed hisrge hand from his pocket and hugged her belly in one move.

    Hisnky body was behind her, and her beautiful backnded against his broad chest, like he was holding onto her.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming....¡± Ning Qing¡¯s legs went soft, and she tried to push his hand away.

    Her small hand touched something cold and hard. Ning Qing retracted her hand like she had been electrocuted, but it turned out to be his low-profile luxury wrist watch.

    ¡°Why are you so flustered? You are my wife. Can I still not hug you?¡± the man asked with augh, and he brought onerge hand to her stomach.

    Ning Qing really gave up this time. Women all love to be beautiful. He had recovered his memories now, and she was always afraid that he would despise her pregnant look.

    The Lu Shaoming in the past loved her soft waist. Now that her waist was gone, it was no longer 20 inches. She was not sure how much it was now, so she did not dare let him touch it.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, don¡¯t touch me.¡± Once she had this thought in her heart, she said it out loud, and she used strength to escape from his arms. She ran out in shock.

    She had merely gone a couple steps, but the man grabbed her thin wrist, and her small figure was turned around.

    Ning Qing did not have time to react. Her waist was hugged again by the man. He was holding onto her while taking a few steps back. He stopped in his steps and she was forced to retreat into the corner of the wall.

    Her back did not crash into the wall, as the man had ced his hand onto the wall as a cushion. He was afraid that she would bang into the wall, and he held onto her waist as he held her in his embrace.

    Ning Qing was mesmerizedpletely with his dominant yet gentle movements. Hershes were fluttering madly like a butterfly¡¯s wings, and she used her two small hands to push him away.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, dare to say that again?¡±

    The man¡¯s extremely exquisite face was erged in front of her face. Ning Qing felt her entire body go weak, and she originally did not dare be angry in front of Lu Shaoming as she was afraid that he would don a serious look.

    Her white teeth bit down on her bottom lip, and she softly exined, ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t be angry. Just now...you scared me. I did not mean what I said. I am sorry about that.¡±

    He withdrew his hand and stood up straight. One hand was inside his pocket, and another was holding onto the wall. ¡°Ning Qing, saying sorry is not worth much. Take the proper action to show your sincerity.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s breathing was in a mess. The healthy and mesmerizing scent on his body was flooding all of her senses.

    Ning Qing just knew that he was different now. After he had lost his memory, he never treated her like this and forced her this way.

    She held her hand into a fist to hit him, and she did not know what nonsense she was saying. ¡°Shaoming, you are so bad! You are not allowed to be so bad towards me... When you lost your memory, you treated me so well. I just needed to pout and it would be fine... Now, I have already apologized to you! What else do you want?¡±

    The man held up her chin with two fingers. Her smooth skin was caressed by his fingers, and he stered himself onto her lips but did not kiss her. ¡°Since he is so good towards you, why did you want me toe back? Do you like him or me. You can make yourself feel like this? I have yet to kiss you but you are already so ufortable?¡±

    Ning Qing quickly covered his mouth with her small hand. She pouted her pink lips and said, ¡°You are not allowed to say it. You cannot say it...¡±

    Lu Shaoming held onto her small hand andughed. ¡°Why am I not allowed to say it? You obviously like the me now. Ning Qing, tell me, did you miss me? Did you miss me this year?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t miss you. I didn¡¯t...¡± Ning Qing ducked her small head in the direction of the wall.

    The man came chasing after her. Her lips were kissed, and he caressed her lightly. The man¡¯s lips were cold and ultimately gentle.

    ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t bluff. Be good, and tell me quickly. Did you miss me?¡±

    Ning Qing could not take it anymore. She tugged on his sweater with both hands and turned her head over passionately, responding to him with inexperience.

    ¡°Umm, Lu Shaoming, I missed you so much.¡±

    Ning Qing held his sweater tight. She tried hard to raise her small head to ept his kiss. She really had missed him. She had missed him very very much, and sometimes when she dreamt at night, she would dream hat he was holding her in his embrace.

    When they were kissing, she could hear a phone ring. It was Ning Qing¡¯s phone, which was in her pocket.

    Ning Qing froze, and she frantically pushed him away. She tried to take out the phone in her pocket. She reached in and fished the phone out.

    She lowered her gaze to take a nce; it was Song Yajing.

    ¡°Shaoming, it is a call from mum. Stop kissing me...¡±

    She swiped to answer the phone. ¡°Hello, Mum....¡±

    ¡°Hello, Qing Qing, howe you are only answering the phone now? I was thinking that something had happened...Eh, Qingqing, why are you panting?¡±

    ¡°Mum, it¡¯s nothing. I was climbing a few flights of stairs just now...¡±

 Chapter 291 - Lu Shaoming, Only The Moon Knows How Much Iâ€™ve Missed You

    <h4>Chapter 291: Lu Shaoming, Only The Moon Knows How Much I¡¯ve Missed You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Lu Shaoming picked up the phone carelessly. His eyes were all on the girl¡¯s ck hair, soft red face, and he was focused on soft sweet taste of her mouth.

    He had been both visually and gustatorily stimted, and he was not in a controlled state.

    His big palm touched her little face a couple of times, then slipped down to her pink neck and slowly caressed her.

    Ning Qing quickly took the little hand that was covering her lips, firmly sped the man¡¯s arm, and stared at him with bright eyes, not letting him move.

    The girl stared at him, but it was unbelievably charming to the man. He bent down slightly and kissed her beautiful hair.

    Ning Qing could not hear what Song Yajing said at the other end. She responded carelessly as she looked at the mirror in front of her. A 1.87 meter tall man leaned against her. He had one hand in his pocket as he weaved his other big hand, which was wearing a wristwatch, through her beautiful hair beside her cheek, kissing her as he liked.

    Ning Qing¡¯s legs went soft and she slid down.

    Only then did the man stop, grabbing her in a sh and lifting her up.

    Ning Qing pushed the cell phone into his arms and fled a few steps back. Her elegant voice was filled with a soft charming air. ¡°Say a few words to Mom.¡±

    She sat by the bed.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the girl, then picked up the cell phone and put it to his ear. ¡°Hello, Mom...¡±

    Ning Qing looked down. She had heard the man call her, ¡°Mom,¡± and hummed casually. Then, she saw two proud legs and a pair of bright ck shoes. The man had one hand in his pocket as he put the cell phone to her ear.

    Song Yajing talked to her. ¡°Hello, Qingqing, it good that Shaoming has recovered his memory. Why don¡¯t you juste back tomorrow? Your due date is near. Two days ago, I ordered a crib with Little Master Lu¡¯s maternal grandmother and bought clothes too. Youe back to see if you like it or not.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ning Qing nodded. ¡°Okay, I was...nning to go back tomorrow with Shaoming,¡± said Ning Qing, but she was puzzled and asked, ¡°Mom, I have not told you Shaoming has recovered his memory; how do you know?¡±

    The man didn¡¯t say anything just now.

    Song Yajing wasughing. ¡°Shaoming called me ¡®Mom¡¯ on the phone just now, and then stayed silent. Why else would he be so cold if not for having recovered his memory?¡±

    Ning Qing bit her pink lip with her pearly white teeth. See, even his mother knew that he would turn cold upon recovering his memory, and he was scheming too!

    ¡°Qingqing, Shaoming is hot inside and cold outside. You may not be ustomed to it just after he recovers his memory. If Shaoming bullies you, you tell Mom, and I¡¯ll be sure to help you when I¡¯m back.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s dainty eyes curved with a happyugh. ¡°Mom, he hasn¡¯t...bullied me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then. I¡¯ll pick you guys up tomorrow, we¡¯ll talk then.¡± Song Yajing hung up the phone.

    When the phone hung up, the man put it away. Ning Qing felt the bed beside her move. It turned out that he had casually thrown the cell phone on the bed.

    The atmosphere was awkward. Ning Qing did not know what to say to him. Her lips and tongue did not feel numb. He had always been a gentleman who could control his strength well, and his demanding attitude and kiss was filled with lingering lust.

    It caused her to...want more.

    Ning Qing¡¯s two small hands were hanging nervously in front of her big stomach. Suddenly, the man standing in front of her touched one side of her small face.

    His calloused hand felt painful and numb on her skin when he touched her.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, don¡¯t...¡± She twisted about.

    The manughed in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡±

    His tall figure approached her. Ning Qing¡¯s vision was full of his stylish white shirt cor. She fell backward, and he pressed down on her on the bed.

    Ning Qing grabbed the sheet and wanted to get up, but her little hand was gently wrapped in his big palm. Her forehead felt soft as the man kissed her forehead.

    The man sighed contentedly. ¡°Little Wifey.¡±

    As he nted cherishing kisses on her forehead, Ning Qing closed her eyes and tears flowed out from the corners of her eyes. The other hand wrapped around his neck as she embraced him tightly.

    Embracing him was not enough. She punched him with her tender fists. ¡°Lu Shaoming, you are truly a bad person! How can you bear to leave me for so long? You told me you had to go to Ennd on business, but you forgot about me in a blink of an eye?

    ¡°I gave you Little Master Lu. Do you know that? I cried every day when I was pregnant with Little Master Lu, but I dare not cry in front of you, lest you dislike me. You bastard! You promised to spoil me for a lifetime, to love me for a lifetime, but you let me drift outside without you for so long. I missed you so much.¡±

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, only the moon knows how much I miss you.¡±

    The moon represents her heart.

    Lu Shaoming kissed the tears along her small face, and he muttered, ¡°Little Wifey, I will never leave again. I¡¯m back, and I will always be with you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ning Qing nodded, ¡°Lu Shaoming, don¡¯t leave me anymore, or our Little Master Lu.¡±

    Little Master Lu?

    Lu Shaoming raised his eyebrows, put one hand on her side, and slowly descended. His big hand came to her stomach.

    When he was holding her waist just now, he had wanted to feel it thoroughly. It was his first child.

    His big hands found the edge of her dress, and he wanted to lift it upward, but the girl stopped him. ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t...¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at her from above. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Let me see Little Young Master Lu.¡±

    Ning Qing, with a red face and a flickering gaze, said, ¡°I¡¯ll show youter. I haven¡¯t prepared myself... psychologically yet.¡±

    Her tiny jaw was immediately lifted by the man. Her panicked gaze met his deep, ck eyes. He softly asked, ¡°What kind of psychological preparation do you need for this? Ning Qing, give me a reason. I wasn¡¯t very happy with your ¡°don¡¯t touch me¡± just now.¡±

    Ning Qing buried her little face in her pillow and could hardly speak, ¡°Umm... A woman¡¯s figure will change a lot after pregnancy.¡±

    After Lu Shaoming heard that, he lifted his sharp brows. He looked down at the girl¡¯s figure and uttered one word from his thin, red lips. He was in a good mood as he said, ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Ning Qing immediately hammered his chest. ¡°Lu Shaoming!¡±

    Lu Shaoming caught her little hand and lifted his lips. ¡°But this little face is still so beautiful.¡± He kissed her on the cheek.

    All women liked to listen to men¡¯s praise. Ning Qing quickly giggled andughed.

    Lu Shaoming looked at her smile, and his eyes darkened again. He came to see her slightly red and swollen lips.

    Ning Qing met his gaze, and her little face turned red.

    Nothing could happen with her in this state, but his eyes were telling her that something must happen tonight.

    ¡°I promise you, I¡¯ll look at Little Master Lu in the evening. Now let Dad take a good look at Mom.¡± Lu Shaoming kissed her.

    How was this taking a look? It was clearly a kiss, alright?

    Ning Qing looked sideways and hid from him,ughing to keep him from kissing her.

    He easily sped her small hands, and the man¡¯s lips immediately fell onto her tender neck.

    ¡°Hey, Shaoming!¡± Ning Qing didn¡¯t allow him to.

    Just then, a knock on the door sounded, and Jian Han¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Mrs. Lu, it¡¯s time. Are you going to take the bath tonight?¡±

    Ning Qing broke away from the man¡¯s scent and answered, ¡°Dr. Jian, I¡¯m going. Wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lu Shaoming frowned in displeasure. ¡°Where are you going to take a bath?¡±

    Ning Qing covered his mouth and asked him to speak more softly. Her silky ck hair was spread out messily on the bed because of him. Her face was red. She exined, ¡°Shaoming, I¡¯m going to bathe in a barrel with Dr. Jian. It¡¯s good for pregnant women and helps with natural birth. I¡¯m going now. You take a shower here.¡±

    Lu Shaoming pressed his thin lips together. He did not speak but did not let her get up either.

    He seemed unhappy.

    If he were the Lu Shaoming with amnesia, she would¡¯ve already pinched his handsome face and acted coquettishly with him, but now she dared not. She could only hug him and kiss him on his handsome face. ¡°Hubby, be good, I¡¯lle back early and apany you.¡±

    Her ¡°Hubby¡± still made the man happy. Her small face felt a sharp pain as the man reached out and pinched her. He got up. ¡°Go! Be careful.¡±

    Ning Qing pouted her pink lips. Look at this. This was the difference in treatment. Now that the real Lu Shaoming was back, she could only be obedient and get lectured.

    ...

    Ning Qing walked out of the ward, and Jian Han was standing in the corridor waiting for her.

    Jian Han had taken off her white coat and was wearing a dark yellow overcoat. She wore tapered jeans and high heeled boots. She was tall, beautiful, and poised.

    ¡°Mrs. Lu, you¡¯re here!¡± Jian Han walked forward.

    Ning Qing smiled with curved eyes and said, ¡°Doctor Jian, we are all so familiar with each other. Let¡¯s call one another directly by name. You call me Ning Qing, and I¡¯ll call you Sister Jian.¡±

    She was eight years older. It was appropriate for her to call her Sister Jian.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Jian Han said with a poisedugh. ¡°Ning Qing.¡±

    ...

    They both went to the dressing room. Ning Qing took off her coat and stood in front of the mirror, looking at her figure.

    She had grown thicker, especially her upper body. It could hardly be called a figure. Her nine and a half months pregnant belly was huge, and there were stretch marks on her belly.

    How could she show Lu Shaoming her body like this?

    She had a little inferiorityplex.

    Jian Han watched Ning Qing standing still while holding her belly tightly with a frown, so she went up and said, ¡°Ning Qing, what are you thinking about? Your stretch marks will disappear, and your figure will recover after you give birth to Little Master Lu. Your due date is approaching, don¡¯t worry about this for now.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s little face was a little red, and she wittily spit out her pink tongue as she hid her feelings and said, ¡°I¡¯m just looking.¡±

    Jian Han shrugged and helped Ning Qing into the barrel while holding her slender arms. As the warm water flowed over her whole body, Ning Qing¡¯s entire body rxed and unfolded.

    She cupped a handful of water in her two small hands and washed her face, then looked up to see Jian Han undressing.

    The female doctor¡¯s figure was more graceful than that of ordinary people. Probably because she was familiar with how to maintain and nourish her body. Jian Han¡¯s perfect S-curve emanated a glittering luster.

    Ning Qing remembered the vague rtionship between Jian Han and Zhou Dayuan. She had forgotten to ask Lu Shaoming about the reason for their separationst time.

    Zhou Dayuan was 31 years old, and Jian Han was 30 years old.

    When they entered Oxford University at the age of 18, they began to date. They had been in a rtionship for six years. Even after they had broken up, they were only 24 years old. Why had they be leftover men and women?

    There was something strange going on.

    Jian Han went into the barrel, and they soaked for a while. Ning Qing¡¯s small face turned pink from the steam. She leaned on the edge of the barrel with her two slender arms and asked, ¡°Sister Jian, why did you break up with Brother Dayuan?¡±

    Jian Han froze and said nothing.

    Ning Qing quickly covered her mouth andughed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to say it; I¡¯m just curious.¡±

    Jian Han lifted her lips and smiled indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, to be honest. At the age of 24, Dr. Zhou was already a doctor in the Royal Hospital of Ennd. At that time, he performed an operation. The patient was amander of the Royal Army of Ennd. Later, an ident happened in the operation, and Dr. Zhou got into a lot of trouble and went to jail, so I left him.¡±

 Chapter 292 - You Are A Traitor; What Right Do You Have?

    <h4>Chapter 292: You Are A Traitor; What Right Do You Have?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing was shocked. ¡°What?¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s facial expressions were calm and she weed Ning Qing¡¯s gaze. ¡°You did right. I did leave him when he got into trouble. Actually, reality is a crucial part in love. My family background is very ordinary, and he... We were not suited from the beginning, and if I continued to be together with him, then I would also be affected simrly.¡±

    It was what they called ¡°going their separate ways during times of crisis.¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head and said,¡± I don¡¯t believe it. Older Sister Jian, I don¡¯t believe that you are that sort of person. You must have had your own hardships when you chose to do so.¡±

    Looking at Ning Qing¡¯s firm expression, Jian Hanughed and she ced her head on the edge of the wooden bucket. She closed her eyes and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t have any hardships then. Breaking up is just breaking up. Us being together had always been a mistake.¡±

    ...

    Two of them were done bathing. They wrapped themselves in towels and went to the changing room to change into an outfit. Jian Han rubbed a milk moisturizer onto her body. Ning Qing did not put it on due to her pregnancy.

    Ning Qing put on her clothes and said, ¡± Older Sister Jian, I¡¯m going.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Jian Han nodded her head.

    Ning Qing walked out of the changing room. She turned around to have a look. There was nobody around in the changing room at the moment; it was just Jian Han alone.

    She walked into the corridor and went in the direction of the hospital wards. She stopped in front of the ward and her eyes brightened up. She immediately took a step and went in the direction of Zhou Dayuan¡¯s office.

    Zhou Dayuan had not finished work, and he was preparing for a surgeryte at night.

    Ning Qing was flustered as she ran into his office. ¡°Older Brother Dayuan, there is something wrong!¡±

    Zhou Dayuan was dressed in a whiteb coat. He put down the documents after hearing her words. He calmly stood up and the button on the waist of hisb coat was undone, revealing his green shirt and ck trousers. Actually, his personality was simr Lu Shaoming¡¯s, and they had the coldness that was able to make women mesmerized.

    Lu Shaoming had elegance through his cold vibe, and this man had talent shining through his cold vibes. He was elegant and handsome.

    ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong? Say it slowly.¡±

    Ning Qing pointed outside and said, ¡°Older Brother Dayuan, I went to soak in a bath with Older Sister Jian just now, and when we came out, Older Sister Jian fainted.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s eyes brightened up and he tookrge strides to walk to Ning Qing¡¯s side. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°Older Brother Dayuan, I will bring you over.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing brought Zhou Dayuan to the door of the changing room. ¡°Older Brother Dayuan, Jian Han is inside.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked at the ¡°Female Changing Room¡± sign stered on the door, and he looked at Ning Qing with a smile. ¡°Ning Qing, kids who lie are bad kids.¡±

    Oh no, he figured her out.

    Ning Qing curled up her lips into a smile and said, ¡°Older Brother Dayuan, then looking at the woman you love and not daring to go in, you are also not a real man.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan had a frown on his face.

    ¡°Older Brother Dayuan, Older Sister Jian is inside. It¡¯s up to you whether you go in or not. I¡¯m out of here.¡± Ning Qing waved her small hand and left.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at the back profile of the girl. He was silent for a few seconds, then lifted his hand to open the door and walked inside.

    ...

    When he took a step in, Zhou Dayuan¡¯s eyes contracted. Jian Han, who was inside, had just finished putting on her underwear, and her back was facing him while she was putting on her bra.

    She heard the door open, and she thought that Ning Qing had returned. ¡°Ning Qing, howe you are back here again? It¡¯s perfect; you can help me with the buckle on the back.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan swallowed his saliva, and closed the door lightly. He took a step forward and slowly walked behind Jian Han.

    She had just showered, there was a fresh scent on the woman. He took the bra in her hands into his, then helped her to buckle it.

    His fingers touched her skin, and it was smooth like premium jade.

    Jian Han was adjusting the arc in front of her and said, ¡°Ning Qing, Young Master Lu recovered his memory today. Looking at how things are now, some things cannot be avoided tonight. But standing from a doctor¡¯s perspective, I will give you a reminder; you are already at 9 and a half months, so it is best to be careful in case of earlybour.¡±

    After her words left her mouth, the person behind her did not reply.

    Jian Han¡¯s hands stopped. She sensed that something was amiss, so she turned around to have a look, and the most familiar stranger was standing behind her.

    The man has not done this before, and he was focused on trying to buckle it for a long time, but he was still unsessful.

    All of the blood in Jian Han¡¯s body went rushing towards her head. She looked at the man and lowered her gaze to look at herself. She was only wearingce underwear, and also a bra that was not buckled.

    ¡°Zhou Dayuan, you are shameless!¡± Jian Han shrieked and stretched out her small hand wanting to give him a p.

    But her hand was caught in mid-air. Zhou Dayuan held onto her wrist, and he curled his lips into a smile before saying, ¡°Why do you only know how to call my name now? I still thought that you only knew me as Doctor Zhou.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Jian Han¡¯s small face was red as a cooked prawn, and she did not know how to reply to him.

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s gaze went down and scanned her curvy figure. ¡°Jian Han, you guessed that another couple would have something happeningter at night. Then youe and make a guess now. I am looking at my first love who is standing before me naked. In my heart, is there something that I want to happen?¡±

    Jian Han was extremely furious. She knew that she looked despondent today. Her hand was held onto by him, and she could only use one slim arm to protect herself, but this could only block what she wanted to protect.

    ¡°Zhou Dayuan, let go!¡± she uttered while biting through her teeth.

    Zhou Dayuan looked into her eyes. This woman was normally arrogant, and now that he was looking at her like this, she felt insulted. Both her eyes were ring at him boldly, although they were both bloodshot.

    Zhou Dayuan slowly let go of her.

    Once Jian Han was out of his grasp, she quickly ran to the side of the counter. Her back was facing him, and she started to speedily put on her clothes.

    Zhou Dayuan did not look at her. His long andnky figure was leaning on the wall, and he turned his body sideways. One of his hands was inside his pocket, his whiteb coat was pushed to a side because of him putting his hands into his trouser pocket. He revealed his long ck trousers, and his entire figure was warm and elegant.

    ¡°Where did you go for these six years?¡± He went to jail when he was 25, and she disappeared from his life in a night.

    Jian Han was putting on her clothes and casually replied,¡±Six years ago, I had alreadypleted my studies in Oxford. After that, I needed to look for a job. My parents only have one daughter, me. So I went back to my hometown¡¯s nearest city to work.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan heard her words andughed. His lips were mocking as he said, ¡°Is that right? Then six years ago, why did you leave me? With our rtionship at that time, even if you wanted to leave, wouldn¡¯t you at least leave after saying something?¡±

    ¡°Heh, what would you want me to say? That surgery made you get into a mess, and at that time, both the military and the royal family were all up in a stir. I could not help you, and also did not want to get entangled into this mess. I have my life to live. If you really wanted me to say something, then I will say it you now: Zhou Dayuan, we have broken up.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zhou Dayuan nodded his head calmly, ¡°So you chose your current boyfriend, the Big Master of the Tang family, Tang Fan?¡±

    Jian Han had finished putting on her clothes. She was putting on her scarf, and when she heard his words, she froze and hastily resumed. She put on her coat, took her bag, and walked towards the man.

    Zhou Dayuan behaved as if he did not see hering. On his own ord, he said, ¡°Tang Fan is 32 this year. We are in the same industry. He is a medical professor from the West. He has arge hospital under his name. He has talent, and is wealthy. Umm.¡± He looked towards the woman and continued, ¡°Your taste is not bad.¡±

    Jian Han stopped in front of him and said, ¡°Zhou Dayuan, you investigated me? Do you know that you are invading another¡¯s privacy?¡±

    ¡°Privacy?¡± Zhou Dayuan said with a cold smile. He straightened his body and bent his body forward slowly, approaching the woman. ¡°You are talking about privacy now? When we were dating, you sat on my thighs to look at documents. I went back to your hometown to meet your parents. I slept in your bed at night and we kissed until the day broke; why did you forget to talk about privacy with me then?¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s small hand that was holding onto her bag was curled into a fist. She lowered her gaze and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of talking about this now? We are not suited for one another. I also once naively thought that love could be evesting. But reality is too cruel. Your Zhou family is unable to ept me, and at that time, you went into jail. I did not see any hope being together with you...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan snorted lightly while he said, ¡°The Zhou family did not ept you, but didn¡¯t I cut my rtions with my family because of you? I did go into jail at that time, but I did not go to prison! Reality is cruel, so I didn¡¯t ask you to wait for someone who was in prison, but whoever has loved truly, couldn¡¯t that person just wait a while for someone who was in jail? It was just a few days before the court proceedings. You were not willing to wait for a few days, even with our 6 year rtionship?¡±

    Jian Han fluttered hershes and was silent for a moment before she said, ¡°Since that is the case, let¡¯s just say that I have wronged you, Doctor Zhou. I¡¯m out of here.¡±

    She turned to leave.

    But her shoulder was grabbed by arge hand. The man used force. She took a few steps back and her back directly crashed into the wall behind her.

    Jian Han was in pain, she knitted her eyebrows tightly and said, ¡°Zhou Dayuan, what are you doing?¡±

    She tried to push him away.

    But she could do not do so. The man¡¯s long figure was exquisite, and he had the full strength of a man.

    She lifted her eyes to have a look, and her gaze met the man¡¯s dark ck eyes behind his gold rimmed sses. She had known him for all these years, and it was the first time she had ever seen this sinister look.

    ¡°Jian Han, tell me now; how can you afford to be so arrogant?¡±

    Jian Han was instantly at a loss for words. She channelled her gaze down and did not look into the man¡¯s eyes. She even wanted to stop breathing, not wanting to breathe in the scent of the man¡¯s clean and cold air.

    ¡°Jian Han, what are you considered to be in front of me now? You still think that you are still the girl that I had ced into my palm to cherish and love? At that time, we were living together. Hot water was enough for us to use. I let you wash up first every time, and I was always the one who was bathing with cold water during the entire span of winter. When you were down with the flu or a fever, I would be by your side for the entire night. Looking at you in difort would make me feel like dying myself. Sometimes, when we kissed, I would be unable to control myself, but I would not bear to take you.

    ¡°You said that reality was too cruel, but after I finished my studies, I rejected a work opportunity in Ennd. I wanted to go with you to return to where your parents were. Because you had told me before, your parents only had one daughter, and it would also be good if we took over your parent¡¯s clinic.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s eyes were red. She bit her lip, and the tears in her eyes rolled down uncontrobly.

    Her chin was tilted up by the man. Her eyes were blurring her vision, and she could not see his expressions clearly. She could only hear him mock her saying,¡± Jian Han, who taught you how to lie? Where exactly did you go for these six years? Six years ago, you moved, and I looked for you for six whole years but was unable to find you.

    ¡°Jian Han, how can you dare to speak to me like this? Towards a man who gave you 13 whole years from when I was 18 until I was 31. You are a traitor. What right do you have to be like this?¡±

 Chapter 293 - Zhou Zhilei, Are You Tired Of Living?

    <h4>Chapter 293: Zhou Zhilei, Are You Tired Of Living?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    From the age of 18-31, Zhou Dayuan had lived for this woman named Jian Han.

    She had disappeared for six years, and he had searched for her for six years. Even if she had walked out in his most difficult years, even if she had betrayed their best times, he did not forget. He still remembered their agreement.

    Later, she appeared as the proud student of hypnotist Master Bill. She was Young Master Tang¡¯s girlfriend; everything was so ridiculous.

    Turns out that he had been the only one standing in the same ce. She had led such a good life!

    Jian Han pressed her hand over her mouth and cried bitterly. Memories of their past appeared in front of her eyes. Once, they had been so happy.

    The hand on her shoulder slowly loosened, Zhou Dayuan stood upright. His white coat hung down, and he recovered the quiet, calmposure he had during the day. He turned around, put one hand on the door handle, and calmly said, ¡°Dr. Jian, congrattions, happy breakup, and I wish you happiness.¡±

    Breaking up had always been her unteral attitude. He had not agreed before, but today, he agreed.

    Happy breakup.

    He went out.

    When the man left and the door of the changing room closed again, Jian Han slowly slid down against the wall behind her. She sat on the ground, curled up her legs, buried her face, and cried bitterly.

    Traitor?

    Jian Han wasughing in her heart. He could never understand her pain!

    ...

    Ning Qing stayed in the corridor. About 10 minutester, the door opened and Zhou Dayuan came out.

    ¡°Brother Dayuan.¡± Ning Qing looked at the man. There was no emotion on the man¡¯s face. His handsome features were calm andposed. His shiny leather shoes made a steady sound on the cold floor.

    ¡°Ning Qing, why haven¡¯t you returned to the ward yet?¡± Zhou Dayuan stopped beside her and asked.

    Ning Qing pouted her pink lips in embarrassment. ¡°Brother Dayuan went into the women¡¯s dressing room. I was afraid someone would go in. This is the hospital where you work. If gossip spreads, it would not be good for you and Jian Han¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan lifted his lips and smiled warmly. He looked at the girl who was one head shorter than him. Somehow, there was always an inexplicable closeness to her in his heart.

    He could not help but reach out and touched Ning Qing¡¯s head. ¡°Go back, it¡¯s all right. Shaoming¡¯s going to look for you if he doesn¡¯t see you soon.¡±

    ¡°Alright...¡± Ning Qing hesitated and looked back at the dressing room. ¡°Sister Jian?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan withdrew his hand, but his eyebrows did not move. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about her, go in and have a look.¡±

    He walked away.

    ...

    Ning Qing went to the door of the women¡¯s dressing room. She hesitated to knock. Judging by Zhou Dayuan¡¯s appearance just now, the two must not have reconciled.

    She was about to raise her hand and knock at the door, but the door opened, and Jian Han walked out.

    Ning Qing looked at her. Jian Han¡¯s mood was calm, simr to Zhou Dayuan¡¯s, but her eyes were red, and she looked like she had just cried.

    ¡°Sister Jian,¡± Ning Qing blinked twice and whispered, ¡°I think I must have made a mistake. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Jian Han sniffled, stretched out her hand, and rubbed Ning Qing¡¯s small head. ¡°I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s alright after we¡¯ve talked it out. Doctor...Zhou and I will have our own lives, but, Ning Qing, you are not allowed to let men into my dressing room in the future,¡± Jian Han joked.

    Ning Qing looked at Jian Han¡¯s gentle and beautiful eyes and thought that when she had first met Jian Han, she felt a little aloof, but in fact, Jian Han was a very gentle little woman deep down.

    She must have been a very young and na?ve girl when she fell in love with Dayuan.

    Her small head had just been touched by Zhou Dayuan, and now it had been touched by Jian Han. Both of them have a lot of tacit understanding in character and action.

    After all, how many people would change in six years?

    Ning Qing was very sorry. In her heart, Zhou Dayuan gave her a sense of security simr to an older brother¡¯s. If only Jian Han could be her sister-inw.

    But feelings could not be forced. She was an outsider and did not have a say.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ning Qing nodded and reached for her slim arm. ¡°Jian Han, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ...

    They went out, Jian Han was going to take Ning Qing back to the ward and leave, but when they reached a corner, they heard someone talking at the entrance of the corridor.

    Ning Qing felt that the voice was familiar when she heard it.

    Zhou Zhilei!

    Jian Han stopped beside her. She was no stranger to the voice either. She put her little hand hanging by her side in her coat pocket and then clenched it in a death grip.

    Ning Qing looked at the entrance of the corridor. The door of the corridor was half-hidden. She saw Zhou Dayuan and Zhou Zhilei standing face to face. Zhou Zhilei was very agitated.

    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s this? I heard that Brother Ming has recovered his memory? Did you arrange a hypnotic treatment for him? Did you restore his memory?

    ¡°Brother, how could you do this to me? I¡¯m your sister. You know I like Brother Ming, and I¡¯ll only marry him. But instead of helping your sister, you helped an outsider. How could you help Brother Ming recover the memory of Ning Qing.

    ¡°Brother, how can you harm me like this? Is your surname even Zhou? Are you from our Zhou family?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan frowned and lightly replied, ¡°Zhilei, Shaoming and Ning Qing love each other very much, and they are husband and wife. No one can break them apart. As I¡¯ve said earlier; Shaoming doesn¡¯t have any feelings for you. You guys are not suitable. Don¡¯t spend your time and effort on Shaoming anymore.

    ¡°Brother, how can you say that?¡± Zhou Zhilei broke down when she heard those words. She went up and pulled at Zhou Dayuan¡¯s clothes with both hands. ¡°I have spent so many years on Brother Ming. You¡¯re asking me to stop now? Have you ever thought about me? I don¡¯t want to! Brother, please help me. Help me find a way! Aren¡¯t you a doctor?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes zed. She knew what Zhou Zhilei¡¯s ¡°aren¡¯t you a doctor?¡± implied. How could her heart be so poisonous?

    With a whoosh, Ning Qing burst out and pushed open the door. ¡°Miss Zhou.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan nced at her and frowned slightly, but he looked very calm, however, when Zhou Zhilei saw Ning Qing, she was shocked.

    Ning Qing sneered, ¡°Miss Zhou, don¡¯t put your brother in a bad spot. Your brother won¡¯t help you. I¡¯ve already told you a long time ago that if you want Lu Shaoming, you might as welle and beg me. Maybe I¡¯ll see your how pitiful you are and sympathize with you.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei released Zhou Dayuan and stepped forward with a vicious re in her eyes. ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t be so smug so early. You¡¯re going around with such a big belly now. You might be in danger at any time. You¡¯d better be careful.¡±

    Was this a threat to her?

    Ning Qing remembered thest kidnapping incident in the wooden cabin. The main envoy behind the scenes must have been her!

    Zhou Zhilei was also desperate. She used to push her mother-inw Song Yajing forward as a shield. Now, her mother-inw doesn¡¯t even want to look at her. She couldn¡¯t enter the Lu family anymore. Lu Shaoming wouldn¡¯t let her get close to him. She was desperate and unpredictable.

    She had watched her get Song Yajing¡¯s approval step by step, followed by the Lu¡¯s family¡¯s approval, and now that Lu Shaoming had recovered his memory, she was almost mad with jealousy

    She was even using her own brother now.

    Ning Qing wanted to speak, but a slim arm blocked her. Jian Han, who was next to her, took a step forward to shield her.

    Jian Han looked at Zhou Zhilei and said in a cold voice, ¡°Miss Zhou, it¡¯s you who should be careful. That sentence you just said poses a threat.¡±

    When Zhou Zhilei looked at Jian Han, sheughed and sneered. Her eyes were full of scorn and sarcasm. ¡°I thought, who is this person? It¡¯s the sparrow who wanted to fly up to the branches and be a phoenix six years ago. Miss Jian, we haven¡¯t met for six years; how are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Zhou Zhilei, that¡¯s enough!¡± When Ning Qing and Jian Han both wanted to speak, Zhou Dayuan came in and said, ¡°Leave yourself a little dignity. Go.¡±

    ¡°Brother, why do you always protect these outsiders? Do you still like Jian Han? Why can¡¯t you bear it when I scold her a little? Brother, you are still the same as before. This Jian Han is not worth it. She abandoned you six years ago. Who knows how many men she has been with in these six years.¡±

    ¡°Zhou Zhilei!¡± Zhou Dayuan stared at Zhou Zhilei with dark eyes, then looked at Ning Qing. ¡°You guys, leave quickly.¡±

    ¡°Brother Dayuan.¡± Ning Qing wanted to speak.

    ¡°Ning Qing, forget it.¡± Jian Han shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t talk sense into this kind of person. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Jian Han took Ning Qing away.

    Zhou Zhilei watched the two people go, and she quickly went after them. ¡°Ning Qing, Jian Han, don¡¯t go, I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet. Indeed, birds of a feather flock together. I didn¡¯t expect you two to be good friends. You bothe from humble backgrounds but want to rise in social status by seducing noble gentlemen. I despise people like you the most.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei chased them as if she had gone mad. As long as she saw Ning Qing¡¯s nine-months-pregnant stomach, she would be agitated. It was a pity that thest straw-house kidnapping didn¡¯t kill her.

    She lifted her bag and smashed it against Ning Qing.

    Jian Han witnessed Zhou Zhilei¡¯s crazy action. ¡°Ning Qing!¡± she cried and quickly embraced Ning Qing from behind.

    The sound of the bag hitting someone rang out, but Jian Han didn¡¯t feel any pain, because a hand had been ced gently on her soft waist, and the cool scent that she was obsessed with rushed through her nose.

    Zhou Dayuan was behind her, protecting her.

    Jian Han froze. Suddenly she felt warm liquid dripping on the sleeve of her coat. Looking sideways, she realized that it was blood.

    Jian Han quickly turned around. Zhou Zhilei¡¯s bag had hit Zhou Dayuan¡¯s forehead. His forehead was injured and bleeding.

    Her pupils contracted violently, and she tiptoed quickly. She pressed her finger against the wound. Her voice was trembling. ¡°Your forehead is bleeding. Does it hurt?¡±

    With that, she gently wiped the droplets of blood from the side of his face with the sleeves of her coat and approached him again, blowing gently on his wound.

    Ning Qing immediately became angry. She pointed at Zhou Zhilei and scolded, ¡°Zhou Zhilei, are you crazy? You¡¯re even attacking others now!¡±

    Zhou Zhilei was stunned for a moment as she watched the blood on her brother¡¯s forehead, and she decided that she might as well go all in and rushed at Ning Qing immediately. ¡°Ning Qing, it¡¯s all your fault.¡±

    Right then, her arm was sped by a big, powerful palm, and a deep and emotionless voice rang out in her ear. ¡°Zhou Zhilei, are you tired of living?¡±

 Chapter 294 - Daddy Loves Mummy

    <h4>Chapter 294: Daddy Loves Mummy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Zhou Zhilei heard his words and turned around slowly. Lu Shaoming was here.

    The man was dressed in a ck shirt and trousers. He had juste out of the shower, and his wet short hair brought along an entire cloud of fog, making his handsome face that was defined like a sculpture even more life like.

    His deep ck eyes stared at her directly. In his eyes, there was a pent up darkness that overwhelmed her. The man actually did not have any expression on his face, but Zhou Zhilei felt that her scalp was numb, and her breathing was rushed.

    This was a man who was strong and well versed, who created vast changes in the corporate world. He was not angry, but he could show his domination.

    ¡°Shao...Older Brother Shao...¡± Zhou Zhilei was afraid, and called out to him with trembling lips.

    Lu Shaoming used great strength to push her away, and Zhou Zhilei lost her footing. Her entire being retreated a few steps back, directly crashing into the wall.

    ¡°Sii.¡± Zhou Zhilei immediately teared up in pain.

    Ning Qing felt satisfied. She walked to Lu Shaoming¡¯s side and held his arm. She had a sweet smile on her face as she said, ¡± Shaoming, you are here!¡±

    Lu Shaoming channelled his gaze down to nce at the girl, his thin maroon lips moved and he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go take a soak? Howe you are here getting bullied by someone?¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡±

    Zhou Zhilei felt that her hand that was locked by his arm was in such pain that she felt numb. Her back that had hit the wall was also in pain. He had used a lot of strength just now. He was actually a gentleman. Not using force on women was one of the most basic demonstrations of being a man, but he had used force on her.

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s entire heart sank, but she still tried to exin herself. ¡°Older Brother Shaoming, you have mistaken me. I didn¡¯t...¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s sharp, hawk-like eyes scanned her, and he said, ¡°Zhou Zhilei, you are a fool, but don¡¯t think that everyone is a fool like you. You didn¡¯t what? What you did in the past, and what you are doing now, what you want to do, you thought I did not know about it all?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s face was pale. This man was so cold and heartless towards her.

    She tightened her fist, and her eyes were full of hatred, ¡°Lu Shaoming, you are really so heartless. I¡¯ve loved you so much, and I¡¯ve waited for you for 26 whole years...¡±

    ¡°What does you waiting for me for 26 years got to do with me? The women who love Lu Shaoming are all over the streets. Should I have to take responsibility for all of them if they do not get married? Zhou Zhilei, I am not interested in a woman like you. I didn¡¯t ask you to disappear in front of my eyes, although I do not like you, tolerating you is already the greatest benevolence that I have given you and the Zhou family. If you still do not know about how to write the word shame, then get lost.¡±

    Get lost?

    He asked her to get lost?

    Zhou Zhilei took a deep breath of air. She turned her head to look at Zhou Dayuan. ¡°Older Brother, what is with that attitude of yours? Won¡¯t you give me some help?¡±

    Jian Han was actually helping Zhou Dayuan press on the wound, and when she heard Zhou Zhilei¡¯s question, it was only then that she realized that she was being inappropriate right now. She was always like that. Every time he got into trouble, she saw him and only had him in her heart.

    Now she was still on her tiptoes pressing against his body, and his hand that was originally on her slim waist was long gone. She withdrew her hand like a bolt of lightning and took two steps back.

    Zhou Dayuan nced at Jian Han and then looked towards Zhou Zhilei. ¡°Zhilei, right is right, and wrong is wrong. I would not help you do wrong.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei had a mockingugh and she said, ¡°Young Master Lu, Ning Qing, you really believe that my older brother is helping you all with all of his heart, and he is not just feigning civility? My older brother and I are one family after all.¡±

    Lu Shaoming curled his thin lips into a smile, and his low voice rang out. ¡°I have been good friends with your older brother for numerous years. I know what kind of person he is better than you do.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded her head and smiled as she said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I believe in Older Brother Dayuan. I can believe in his character. Miss Zhou, it is actually you; you are trying to drive a wedge between yourself and your brother. Are you really part of one family then?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei was furious, and she broke out intoughter. ¡°Great, it seems like I am the third wheel. Young Master Lu, I have totally lost my interest in you today; I will leave!¡±

    She took her bag and straightened her waist to walk forward.

    When she passed by his side, one of Lu Shaoming¡¯s hands was in his pocket, and both of his eyes were looking in front of him. He curled his lips elegantly and softly said, ¡°Can you scale back on what you are doing? Also, never let me catch you with your tricks again.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei bit down on her lower lip. It was great, she epted his threat and she walked out.

    ...

    Zhou Zhilei walked out of the hospital. She took out her phone and made a call. ¡°Hello, I will ept you courting me. I will agree to be your girlfriend, but I have one condition...¡±

    ....

    After seeing Zhou Zhilei leave, Ning Qing wanted to go forward to care for Zhou Dayuan¡¯s injury. ¡°Older Brother Dayuan, you...¡±

    But her small shoulder was held tightly by the man next to her. Lu Shaoming directly turned around and brought her back into the hospital ward. He scanned Zhou Dayuan for a moment and left with one line. ¡°Manage your injury yourself.¡±

    ¡°Ay, Older Brother Dayuan...¡± Ning Qing tried to turn her small head back, wanting to speak.

    But the man held onto the back of her head and lowered his gaze. He looked upset while he frowned and said, ¡°Still think that you have not gotten into enough trouble? Go back to the room!¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡± She epted his bad attitude.

    ...

    The two of them left, and only Jian Han and Zhou Dayuan were left in the corridor. The two of them did not speak, and the atmosphere was extremely quiet until it became suffocating.

    Jian Han held onto her bag, and she used another hand to tuck the hair by her cheek behind her ear. She said, ¡°Just now...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, my younger sister wants to harm you. Naturally, I would have to protect you. Furthermore, it¡¯s not a serious injury.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jian Han replied as she lowered her gaze.

    The phone in her bag rang and she took it out to scan the number. ¡°Doctor Zhou, I still need to thank you for what happened just now. I have to go,.¡± she said to Zhou Dayuan,

    Zhou Zhilei lifted her heels and left.

    Zhou Dayuan silently stood in the same spot. The corridor of the hospital was very quiet, and the woman was walking as she picked up the phone. Her voice was soft and gentle. ¡°Hello, Tang Fan, you must have waited for a long time... Umm, I am going downstairs now....¡±

    Zhou Dayuanughed lightly and tookrge strides back to his own office.

    ...

    Ning Qing was held by Lu Shaoming as they returned back to the hospital ward. They walked into the ward, and the man let go of her small hand, his handsome figure went to the side of the bed, and he got onto the bed.

    There was a business notebook that had probably been sent by the bodyguard. He straightened his body and ced the thin, ck book on his long legs. Tworge, well defined hands were speedily flying across the keypad with ease, and he was settling business matters.

    Looking at him like this, it seemed that it had been going on for some time. He probably had waited around and hadn¡¯t seen her, so he came out to search for her.

    Ning Qing looked at half of his handsome, mature face. Her small face was a little red. She took small steps to the side of the bed and uncovered the duvet to sleep underneath.

    Her small round body rolled and turned sideways, her two small hands slowly tugged onto the shirt around his waist, and she hid her small face while she softly said, ¡°Shaoming, does Older Brother Dayuan have bad rtions with his family? I saw that Zhou Zhilei was also very arrogant and rude in front of Older Brother Dayuan. She was acting like she was the boss. Don¡¯t wealthy families favour boys over girls? Howe Kong Lan treats Zhou Zhilei like she¡¯s so precious, and why has she allowed her to inherit the winery business? But Kong Lan does not really bother about Older Brother Dayuan. Could it be that Jian Han hade between them in the past?¡±

    The man¡¯s fingers that were hitting the keyboard did not stop, and he said, ¡°You are interested in knowing?¡±

    ¡°Umm...¡± Ning Qing nodded her head and continued, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Pa! Lu Shaoming closed the notebook in one motion.

    Ning Qing did not know what was wrong, and she lifted her youthful eyes to look at him. ¡°Shaoming, you are done with your work?¡±

    The man¡¯s handsome figure pressed against her. He used one elbow to support himself on the bed. ¡°Mrs. Lu, do you still know how to care about me?¡±

    What was he saying?

    Ning Qing looked at his handsome face that was right in front of her. She secretly swallowed her saliva. Was he angry? How did she offend him now?

    The girl¡¯s pure eyes were absolutely innocent. Older Brother Dayuan, Older Brother Dayuan... Did she not realize that her saying ¡°Older Brother Dayuan¡± was piercing to the ear?

    Lu Shaoming bent down and pecked her red lips. ¡°You are a pregnant woman. Take care of yourself, and care less about the matters involving others.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about others; I am only asking...¡± Ning Qing said softly.

    ¡°You still dare to talk back?¡± The man lifted himself up slightly, and he looked at her with his deep and ck eyes.

    Ning Qing did not dare speak.

    ¡°Not happy?¡±

    The girl¡¯s pink lips were still half pouting, and she was still silently angry.

    Ning Qing did not speak. His temper was out of the blue, and she had not done anything wrong.

    Lu Shaomingughed lowly and used onerge hand to touch her small face. He kissed her lips gently, then made his way inside to tangle himself with her.

    Ning Qing was immediately soft. She closed her eyes and waited for him to kiss her even more deeply.

    But the man stopped kissing and looked at her with a smile on his face. ¡°You are happy now?¡±

    Ning Qing knew that she was weak. She could not control her own mind, just like she was under his gentle spell. She nodded continuously and she was willing to ept it...

    It was only then that Lu Shaoming was satisfied. Hisrge hand came onto her belly and pushed her nightgown up.

    ¡°Shaoming!¡± She was flustered as she used two small hands to cover her own belly, not willing to show him where she had stretch marks. It was ugly.

    But in the next moment, something gentle came over her. The man slid down and lowered himself, bit by bit; he was delicately kissing her belly.

    ¡°Are you called Little Young Master Lu? You have actually grown so much. Daddy was gone for so long. Did you miss Daddy?

    ¡°Daddy missed you two a lot. I missed your mother especially. I pity your mother. Did you know in this 9 and a half months, she went through a lot of hardships, and she was wronged a lot? It is exined in one sentence; it was all of daddy¡¯s fault.

    ¡°Daddy has to thank Mummy. I need to thank her for protecting you and this family when Daddy was not around. Daddy loves Mummy.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, and it rang back in Ning Qing¡¯s ears like magic. Her heart was like ake with a feather that glided by softly, creating numerous ripples.

    He did not speak much, but to her, it was enough.

    These 9 and a half months were all worth it, with him saying that he loved her.

    The tears at the tip of her eyes fell out again. She curled up her lips into a smile, and this time, they were tears of bliss.

    The small hand that was blocking her belly was held gently by him. His fingers weaved through, and he interlocked 10 fingers together with her. He kissed her stretch marks and said, ¡°Little Young Master Lu, Daddy wants to tell Mummy that Mummy is the most beautiful woman in the world. She has you inside her stomach. Daddy¡¯s blood flows through you. Daddy¡¯s little Wifey, she will only be 21 when she gives a descendant to pass down Daddy¡¯s lineage. She has been so brave and so worthy of admiration.¡±

    Ning Qing closed her eyes and sighed, satisfied. She had never felt so blissful before in her life. He was hugging her, and she was pregnant with his Little Young Master Lu in her belly.

    A family of 3 ¡ª a blissful family.

    Her small hand searched for his handsome face. She felt his defined features bit by bit, and she grazed his tall nose with hers. ¡°You are such a sweet talker.¡±

 Chapter 295 - Premature Labour

    <h4>Chapter 295: Premature Labour</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    The sweetness inside her heart came bubbling up again, and she toughened up her guts and grazed his nose.

    Who asked her to be pregnant with his little Young Master Lu.

    He should pamper her like this.

    The manughed, and held her little hand in hisrge palm. He carefully kissed her small, white fingers while he said, ¡°You are so bold right now! You even dare to graze my nose.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to do so, but it was little Young Master Lu who asked me to do so. He wanted me to graze your nose,¡± she retorted in a coy voice.

    After she spoke, she felt pain in her fingers, and it turned out that the man had opened his mouth to bite her.

    Ning Qing opened her eyes, and quickly withdrew her small hand to hit his shoulder, and her voice was coy and girlish as she said, ¡°Why did you bite me? It hurts so much.¡±

    Lu Shaoming held her waist and ced his head gently on her belly, then said, ¡°It is not my desire to; it was little Young Master Lu who asked me to do so. It was him who asked me to bite you.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Ning Qing was at a loss for words upon hearing his rebuttal. This man who had a gentle outlook but have evil intent inside, could he not let her have the upper hand now and then?

    At this moment, her belly hurt, and Ning Qing winced in pain, ¡°Shaoming, little Young Master Lu kicked me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming saw it, and he stered his face on her belly. That kick urred before his eyes just now, and even he could feel that strong burst of motion.

    He straightened up his body, and curled one hand up. With his knuckles, he rhythmically knocked on her belly a few times, one, one-two, one...

    After that, Ning Qing winced in pain again; little Young Master Lu had kicked her another time.

    ¡°Wifey, look. Little Young Master Lu is talking to me,¡± Lu Shaoming said in a surprised tone.

    Ning Qing squinted her eyes in bliss while she said, ¡°That¡¯s right, little Young Master Lu is saying, ¡®Daddy, you have finallye back! Both Mama and I have missed you so much.¡¯¡±

    Suddenly, a ck shadow came over her eyes, and Ning Qing received a kiss from the man.

    Ning Qing quickly pressed both of her little hands against his shoulder. The scent on the man was very pleasant, and the man¡¯s healthy, masculine fragrance was mixed with the refreshing scent of a recent shower.

    He kissed her very gently and lovingly, and with onerge hand, he tugged the nket to cover her. He only left her little head uncovered while using his right hand as support on the bed. His right hand was gentlybing her fringe in front of her forehead backwards, and his left hand slowly went up her belly...

    Ning Qing¡¯s entire body went soft. It was a typical winter day. There was a heater in the room, and the two of them were buried underneath the nkets to kiss one another. The man was treating her so gently.

    Two patches of red that appeared on her small face, and her small hand that she ced on his shoulder could not take it anymore. She slowly moved her hand to his exquisite shoulder, then caressed it.

    The man exited her mouth and forcefully kissed her small face numerous times, then covered her snow white small earlobes with his lips. ¡°How many months has it been?¡±

    His question right now had anotheryer of meaning. Furthermore, how could he not know that she was already at 9 and a half months right now?

    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± Her small face was crimson red as she rejected him.

    ¡°Little Wifey, don¡¯t be scared. Hand little Young Master Lu over to me. Also hand yourself over to me, I will take care of both you and our child.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s longshes that were like a butterfly¡¯s wings were fluttering hard, and she subtly opened up her eyes. She shyly and fearfully looked at the man beside her.

    She had tugged the ck shirt that he was wearing till half the buttons on them had been undone, and it revealed a good part of his masculine, sculpted chest. His short, dark hair had a few beads of mist, and his features were defined, handsome, upright, and attractive.

    In this state, Lu Shaoming would be able to make any woman who saw him feel their heart race and their face blush.

    ¡°Shaoming, call me.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing... Little Wifey... Babe...¡±

    Ning Qing stretched out her hand to hook onto his neck, and she messily nudged his side which was getting hot. ¡°That is not enough; there is still more.¡±

    Lu Shaoming snorted once and continued, ¡°...Baby.¡±

    Ning Qing curled up the corners of her lips and broke into a sweet, sharine smile. He remembered. He really remembered.

    Theplete Lu Shaoming has returned.

    And he did not forget any bit or piece from the time when the two of them met and fell in love with one another.

    Ning Qing¡¯s two small, pinkish-white feet nudged the bed sheets, and the sweat of the man who was deeply mesmerized with her started to drip on her face. She opened her dazed eyes, and it was only then that she realized that he had always had his eyes on her. As he stared, his eyes were bright.

    Ning Qing was momentarily bedazzled by his gaze. She had never seen such a bright expression in his eyes before. It was like the version of Lu Shaoming who had lost his memories has finally found hisplete set of memories, and he now loved her with all of his being...

    It was just like Lu Shaoming whose memories were intact had returned again, and he brought along one year¡¯s worth of longing. Pampering and loving her was his entire life¡¯s focus...

    Ning Qing had tears rolling down his cheeks. Lu Shaoming. Her Lu Shaoming!

    ...

    Ning Qing was called to rise. She opened her sleepy eyes, and she nced around at her surroundings; she was already on the ne.

    Looking at the girl¡¯s blurry state, Lu Shaoming could not help himself but stretch his hand to pinch her small face. He stered himself on her red lips, and gave her a peck. ¡°Little wifey, we have arrived in T City. It is time to get off the ne now.¡±

    Ning Qing was taken back. Her voice was soft and coy like a small girl as she said, ¡°What, we¡¯ve alreadynded? How long have I been sleeping?¡±

    She was way too exhausted and fatiguedst night, and after he was satisfied, he wiped her body down for her, and she did not have any of her senses left with her. In her dreams, she felt the man holding onto her for the entire time, and she was buried in his warm chest while she kept sleeping on and on.

    She did not want to wake up.

    ¡°Yeah, it is already the afternoon,¡± The man gently replied.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was a little red, she lowered her gaze to look at herself. She was dressed in a white winter coat and ck leggings, and her clothes were clean and proper...

    Lu Shaoming could tell what she was thinking about. He gently kissed her small, blushing face and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you still so shy? I¡¯m the one who put on the clothes for you. I then carried you onto the ne. You did not awaken during the entire time, and I held you for the entire journey.¡±

    At this moment, Ning Qing buried herself in his shoulder. She was shy, and she did not dare to lift her gaze back up.

    He kneaded her little head he said, ¡°Why, do you still want me to carry you off the ne? I do not mind...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that!¡± Ning Qing pushed him and said, ¡°I can get off the ne myself.¡±

    Lu Shaoming knew that she got shy easily, and he rose up, and grabbed her slim shoulders as he carried her off the ne. He then held onto her small hand as they walked to the main hall of the airport.

    ¡°Wifey, what do you want to eatter?¡± Lu Shaoming cupped her shoulders and asked her.

    She slept fromst night until now, so she should be hungry by now.

    Speaking of food, Ning Qing was pretty hungry, and at this moment, she saw a little girl holding an ice cream cone. Ning Qing had a nce, and both her eyes lit up.

    She also wanted to have a taste.

    Lu Shaoming looked in the direction that she was gazing towards, and he gently asked, ¡°Wifey, do you want some ice cream?¡±

    Ning Qing turned back to look at the man, and her gaze was soft and gentle. ¡°Yeah.¡± She looked at him with a pitiful gaze.

    Lu Shaoming did not say that she was not allowed to do so. He lifted up his eyebrows, came over, and kissed her lips.

    Ning Qing was in a daze as he kissed her. This was in the main lobby of the airport. There were many people walking by, and her small face was blushing as she nced at him. The man was dressed in a thin ck coat, and his handsome, sculpture-like face was mature and attractive. As he held her hand while they walked through the terminal, he attracted the gazes of many women.

    Now that he was kissing her, her entire body felt limp.

    Lu Shaoming let go of the girl in his embrace, and she lowered her gaze. She did not know where to direct her gaze, and he said, ¡°Still want some ice cream?¡±

    The sounds many girls¡¯ screams came to Ning Qing¡¯s ears. ¡°Wow, that handsome oppa kissed that beautiful older sister just now; he is so masculine!¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head vehemently, and she was very forthright as she said, ¡± I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡±

    It was only then that Lu Shaoming was satisfied. He stretched out his hand to wipe the bit of saliva on her moist red lips, then said, ¡°Wifey, it is not that I am not allowing you to eat. But it is winter now; ice cream would do no good for you or little Young Master Lu. Let¡¯s shake off our bad habits and make things right. We will go to have dinner instead, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing felt that her brain was already unable to work already. Directly next to her ear was his low, mesmerizing voice that was like a spell, and she could only nod her head.

    She knew that she was dead. In the past, once she pouted her lips, Lu Shaoming would feel extremely sorry for her.

    Now that Lu Shaoming hade back, he kissed her for a bit, and she was totally mesmerized by him.

    In an instant, their roles silently reversed.

    His damned masculine appeal!

    ...

    After exiting the main lobby of the airport, they coincidentally met with Song Yajing and Yue Wanqing, who had bothe to receive them.

    Their mothers saw them and were very delighted. They first looked at Ning Qing¡¯s huge stomach to ensure that she was safe, then they held her small hand and said, ¡°Qingqing, you are back! We were worried about you the whole time that you were away, and we were afraid that there was no one looking after you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Qingqing, our hearts could only be relieved upon your return. There are still 8 days until the due date; we need to prepare forbour in advance.¡±

    Lu Shaoming had been holding onto Ning Qing, and now that the two mothers have snatched her away, he was ignored and left behind.

    As he began to frown, Yue Wanqing turned back to look at him and say, ¡°Shaoming, I heard Qingqing mention that you have recovered your memory. Your body is fine, right?¡±

    Lu Shaoming curled up the corners of his lips up into a polite smile and said, ¡°Yeah, Mum. I am in good health.¡±

    Yue Wanqing was relieved, and Song Yajing opened the door of the car while she said, ¡°Shaoming, Qingqing, let¡¯s go home quickly. Mum made some soup for both of you.¡±

    Ning Qing turned back to look at Lu Shaoming, and in a sweet voice, she said, ¡°Shaoming, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming looked at the girl who had a gentle and sweet gaze in her eyes, and he started to walk forward.

    The entire family boarded the vehicle, and Lu Shaoming drove them personally while the two mothers sat with Ning Qing in the back.

    Song Yajing looked at the car and said, ¡°Shaoming, you switch to an SUV for the next few days. When Little Young Master Lu is born, many people will being around, and you will have to bring more stuff along. It would be more convenient to drive a SUV.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯srge, defined palms gripped the steering wheel. He looked through the rearview mirror to have a nce at the girl. He said, ¡°Sure, there are a few SUVs in the garage of the vi. If Ning Qing doesn¡¯t like any of them, then we will buy a new one as soon as possible.¡±

    Ning Qing felt warmth inside her heart. Her sparkling bright eyes glowed as she looked through the rear view mirror only to see him looking at her, and she shyly ducked her head.

    Suddenly, she felt an excruciating pain in her belly, and she shrieked out in agony. She put her hands on her stomach while she said, ¡°Mum, my stomach hurts so much.¡±

    Yue Wanqing looked at her, and her expression changedpletely. ¡°Things are amiss. Her water has broken. Qingqing is probably going intobour.¡±

    Labor?

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s dark, solemn eyes contracted, and he immediately turned the steering wheel with the desire to stop at the side of the road.

    Song Yajing was also flustered, and she held Ning Qing¡¯s body as she said, ¡°Howe she is going intobour right now? This is prematurebour!¡± As she spoke, she realized that Lu Shaoming wanted to stop the car, and she immediately went to hit his shoulder and had a displeased tone as she said, ¡°Shaoming, what are you doing? Quickly, drive to the hospital! Qingqing is going to give birth soon.¡±

    What was he doing?

    He only wanted to hug and kiss his wife to give her strength.

    After hearing his mother¡¯s reminder, he realized that he had to drive to the hospital. ¡°Okay.¡± He floored it right away, driving in the direction of the hospital.

    His big hands on the steering wheel were swearing. He sat up straight and took two deep breaths. He was truly worried; he was a 31-year-old man, but even he had times when he was flustered and did not know what to do.

    He stretched out his tongue to lick his dry lips, and he looked through the rearview mirror at the girl whose face was already deathly pale, then he said, ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t be scared. We will reach the hospital in a moment. Persist for a moment more, I will be with you as we see little Young Master Lue into this world.¡±

 Chapter 296 - 7.3 Pounds; Both Mother And Child Are Healthy

    <h4>Chapter 296: 7.3 Pounds; Both Mother And Child Are Healthy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Inside the hospital

    Both Lu Dinghua and Ning Zhenguo rushed over. The doctor and nurses all pushed Ning Qing into thebour suite and said, ¡°Sorry, there are too many people here. You all cannot be inside. There can only be one person maximum¡±

    ¡°One person?¡± Song Yajing said, then continued, ¡°Shaoming, you....¡±

    Lu Shaoming had already made his way in.

    ...

    Inside the delivery suite

    Ning Qing was lying on the operating table, her face was pale white, and because of the vigorous pain, her entire forehead was covered in sweat, and her hair was messily stuck to the side of her cheeks.

    The doctor said, ¡°New mom, rx, and take a deep breath in. Breath in. Use your strength...¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ning Qing¡¯s two small hands were firmly holding onto the bed sheets. She was using all of her strength to no avail. Tears trickled down her face, and she said, ¡°It hurts so much! it hurts so much...¡±

    ¡°Wifey.¡± Lu Shaoming put on protective gear, and he quickly ran over. He bent down and held onto Ning Qing¡¯s small hand while giving her a kiss. ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t be afraid. Listen to the doctor¡¯s instructions. Little Young Master Lu will be here in a moment.¡±

    Ning Qing had never experienced this type of pain. It turned out that giving birth is a painful process. She cried while shaking her head. ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s not possible. I can¡¯t... It hurts! It really hurts...¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at her small, tear filled face, and he pitied her greatly. Heforted her gently. ¡°Wifey, be good. Press on for a little while longer. Think about our little Young Master Lu.¡±

    Little Young Master Lu?

    Ning Qing clenched her teeth and exerted her strength.

    Surprised, the doctor eximed, ¡°New mommy, you are doing well. Use your strength; we already can see the baby¡¯s head!¡±

    Lu Shaoming caressed Ning Qing¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Wifey, did you hear that? Little Young Master Lu¡¯s head is already out. Wifey, keep pushing. Once you¡¯re done, it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    Ning Qing bit down on her lower lip so hard that it almost drew blood. Lu Shaoming looked on and quickly kissed her. ¡°Wifey, let go. Don¡¯t hurt yourself. If you want to bite something, then bite me instead.¡±

    The doctor saw that the pregnantdy was already exerting her strength, and if she gave another push, the baby would definitely be out. But the pregnant woman¡¯s entire body softened, and she did not have any strength.

    The doctor found this odd. He nced over and he said angrily, ¡°Sir, you cannot kiss her now. Didn¡¯t you see that when you kiss your wife, she softens up? How can she give birth to the child like this?¡±

    The doctors and nurses in the room allughed.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡± Lu Shaoming quickly left Ning Qing¡¯s lips. He swallowed his saliva, and he was panting as he looked on. He did not have any experience with this, and when he saw her in pain, he just wanted to kiss her.

    He did not know that giving birth to a child would make her suffer this much. She was only a 21 year old girl, after all.

    Ning Qing looked at the man¡¯s awkward expression and suddenly had a smile on her small face.

    At this moment, a wave of painful contractions came. ¡°Ah!¡± she bellowed out while her two hands were clenched onto the bed sheets as she used all of her strength....

    ¡°Wa wa....¡± The ear piercing cries of a baby rang out in the air.

    Lu Shaoming stood up slowly and turned his gaze to look.

    It was 5 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The faint glow of the sunset filtered through the window, showering them in a sea of warm gold hues. He could only see the doctor carrying a baby over. ¡°Sir, congrattions. It is a son, 7.3 pounds; both mother and son are healthy.¡±

    It was a son...

    At the start, there was one voice ringing in Lu Shaoming¡¯s ears, then numerous voices, and after that, the entire world was telling him, ¡°Lu Shaoming, you have a son.¡±

    The doctor handed the baby over. Lu Shaoming stretched out his hand to receive him. It was such a tiny bundle; he was like a tiny dot...

    Lu Shaoming carried the baby in front of Ning Qing. He bent down and gave her a look. Now that he could kiss her, he kissed her forehead lightly and said, ¡°Wifey, look! This is the little Young Master Lu that you¡¯ve given birth to for me. Our Little Young Master Lu...¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s entire body was covered with sweat. She stretched out her hand to touch the baby¡¯s face. He was great. He was their Little Young Master Lu.

    Ning Qing closed her eyes.

    Lu Shaoming looked at Ning Qing close her eyes, and his expression changed. ¡°Ning Qing, Ning...¡±

    ¡°Sir,¡± the doctor said quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous sir. The new mother is very fatigued at this moment. She is asleep now, so we must let the new mother have some rest. Don¡¯t disturb her.¡±

    Lu Shaoming was still worried, he stretched out his hand to touch Ning Qing¡¯s small face. ¡°Is she really sleeping?¡±

    The doctorughed and said, ¡°Sir, you do not need to worry. She really is just sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded his head.

    ...

    Inside the hospital ward

    Lu Dinghua, Song Yajing, Yue Wanqing, and Ning Zhenguo were all gathered beside the stroller. ¡°Everyone look at Little Young Master Lu, his features look like Shaoming¡¯s, but his eyes and lips are like our Qingqing.¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. The genes that Mummy and Daddy passed down are so good. Little Young Master Lu is guaranteed to be a handsome little fe.¡± The grandparents were chatting merrily.

    At that moment, Lu Shaoming was lying on the wall. One of his hands was in his pocket. He looked through the tiny gap into the stroller. The mustard-yellow nket was wrapped around Little Young Master Lu. Little Young Master Lu¡¯s hair was ck and full, like his mother¡¯s dark locks. Only because he was so tiny, his skin was red and wrinkly. He slept from the moment he was born, and he did not open his eyes. How could they tell who he resembled? The grandparents were talking nonsense.

    At this moment, a doctor that passed by the corridor. Lu Shaoming quickly asked, ¡°Doctor, howe my wife is still not awake? She has been asleep for 2 hours already.¡±

    The doctor gave a helpless smile. In the span of these two hours, this Young Master Lu had asked this same question several times.

    He was way too nervous.

    The doctor said, ¡°Mr. Lu, the new mother is really just asleep. If you are really worried about her, you can wake the new mother up.¡±

    Wake her up?

    Lu Shaoming looked towards the hospital bed. Little Young Master Lu had just been born. She did not have that round stomach anymore. She was thin and frail as she slept on the bed. She was much like Little Young Master Lu; they were both tiny bundles.

    Her longshes that were like a butterfly¡¯s wings were resting quietly. Her small gentle face had a goodplexion. It was fair with a healthy, radiant red to it. There were circles of fatigue below her eyes.

    Lu Shaoming shook his head. Although he was worried, he chose not to wake her up.

    He could not bear to.

    At this moment, Song Yajingughed and said, ¡°Shaoming, Qingqing used up all of her energy when she gave birth to Little Young Master Lu. She needs her rest. Don¡¯t be too nervous, no one is snatching your wife away from you.¡±

    Lu Dinghua had a nce at his own son. ¡°Shaoming,e over to look at Little Young Master Lu. Don¡¯t keep staring at Ning Qing. Ning Qing will wake up.¡±

    Yue Wanqing and Ning Zhenguo looked at their son inw focused fully on their daughter. They both smiled. The two had a good rtionship, and they, as parents, were happy to see that.

    At this moment, with a groan, Ning Qing, who was on the bed, moved. She opened her eyes slowly.

    Lu Shaoming froze entirely. Both his eyes were shining bright, and he stepped forward.

    But it was of no use, someone was faster than him. The grandparents who had asked him not to be nervous all crowded the side of the bed and swarmed around Ning Qing.

    Lu Shaoming: ¡°...¡±

    Yue Wanqing helped Ning Qing sit up, then ced a soft pillow underneath her. ¡°Qingqing, how do you feel? Are you in any pain?¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head and said, ¡°Mum, I am not in pain...¡±

    As she spoke, Lu Shaoming saw her eyes move. She was searching for someone in the ward.

    He curled his lips into a smile and was ready to step forward.

    However: ¡°Mum, where is Little Young Master Lu?¡±

    Lu Shaoming: ¡°...¡±

    The confinement nanny pushed the crib in front of Ning Qing and said, ¡°Madam, Little Young Master Lu is here.¡±

    The four people gave way, and Ning Qing moved the bed a little. She was wearing a pink maternity shirt. She bent down and grabbed Little Young Master Lu¡¯s small hand underneath of the mustard yellow nket, and she ced it at the side of her lips to kiss. The new mother¡¯s voice was soft and gentle as she said, ¡°Hi, Little Young Master Lu! You are finally here. Mama loves you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming felt his entire body go soft. His blood was boiling, but he was unable to gather any strength. He could not tell what he was feeling. There was only his wife and his son in his heart.

    The confinement nanny asked, ¡°Madam, are you nning to breastfeed?¡±

    Ning Qing nodded her head without hesitation and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, Madam has just woken up, have some noodles first. We will try feeding Little Young Master Lu milkter,¡± the confinement nanny said professionally.

    At this moment, Yue Wanqing opened the thermos and said, ¡°Qingqing, you have just given birth. Have some red sugar noodles.¡±

    Ning Qing went to take the chopsticks and said, ¡°Mum, I can feed myself.¡±

    ¡°Qingqing, it would better for Mum to feed you. From now onwards, you are in confinement. In this one month, you need to take care of yourself. Women are the most weak during confinement. If you do not take caution, you will end up with confinement illnesses.¡±

    ¡°Mum, I got it.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head.

    With her chopsticks, Yue Wanqing picked some noodles to ce it by Ning Qing¡¯s lips. Ning Qing did not eat it, and she was gazing sideways to look at Lu Shaoming. From the moment she awoke, thenky man had stood there.

    He removed his thin coat, revealing his grey striped shirt and ck trousers. At this moment, he had one hand inside his pocket, making him appear especially handsome and stately.

    Lu Shaoming saw her looking towards him. His heart that was previously strained from being ignored regained consciousness immediately, and his gaze was bright as he looked back at her.

    She was reflected in his deep, bright eyes..

    Sometimes, some words did not need to be spoken. An expression with the eyes was enough.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was red. She opened her mouth to have a small bite of noodles, then lowered her gaze to eat.

    Yue Wanqing saw her daughter¡¯s shy expression. She could not help butugh and say, ¡°Daughters are really gone once they are old. She has barely looked at me. Instead, she is looking at her husband.¡±

    Song Yajing continued, ¡°That¡¯s right, my son hasn¡¯t even looked at his own son! His entire heart is set on his wife.¡±

    Everyone broke out intoughter.

    ¡°Mum, you are not allowed tough at me!¡± Ning Qing lifted her eyes to look at them, displeased.

    Lu Shaoming leaned against the wall. The group of people were chatting happily, and even his mother, who was normally serious as far as he was concerned, had changedpletely. An amber light that shone through the room, and he felt a warmth that he had never experienced before.

    Yue Wanqing stood up and passed the thermos over to Lu Shaoming. ¡°Shaoming,e feed Qingqing. I will go back to make some soup for Qingqing.¡±

    Ning Qing stretched out her finger to tug onto the tip of her mother¡¯s shirt, and she lifted her eyes shyly, ¡°Mum.¡±

    Song Yajing covered her mouth andughed sneakily, ¡°Qingqing, you are just too much. What is wrong with Shaoming feeding you? Now that you have given birth to Little Young Master Lu, why are being even more shy now?¡±

    Ning Qing was shy and unable to respond.

    ¡°Mum!¡± Lu Shaoming walked forward and received the thermos sk from Yue Wanqing¡¯s hand. He frowned while looking at Song Yajing, meaning ¡ª Don¡¯t say so much.

    Song Yajing was delighted. Lu Dinghua interrupted, saying, ¡°Look at this fe fending for the weaker side.¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not bother with them. He sat on the bed and looked at the girl. Her locks were spread messily, and there were a few strands of hair stuck on her elegant neck. Her beautiful, small, white face was pinkish-red. Maybe it was because she had expended a lot of energy giving birth to a child. Her entire being was frail yet beautiful. Her frail shoulders below her pink maternity shirt made the man cherish and love her even more.

 Chapter 298 - Wifey, Wait For Me To Return

    <h4>Chapter 298: Wifey, Wait For Me To Return</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Lu Shaoming ced Little Young Master Lu, who was fast asleep, beside Ning Qing, then covered them with a nket. After that, hey down by Ning Qing¡¯s side.

    He stretched out his hand to tease Little Young Master Lu¡¯s small face and lowered his gaze to look at the little girl who was fast asleep in his embrace. One of his elbows was ced vertically on Ning Qing¡¯s waist, and he closed his eyes.

    Song Yajing looked at the family of three squeezed together sleeping on the cramped hospital bed. Satisfaction shone in her eyes. She stretched out her hand to switch off the lights and only left a small yellowmp on.

    ...

    The next morning

    Ning Qing felt a small thing moving around in her embrace, and she slowly opened her eyes.

    She lowered her eyes to look; Little Young Master Lu was awake. He opened his eyes. Little Young Master Lu¡¯s eyes were big and bright, just like ck grapes. They were now turning around in circles, and his two tiny hands were trying to escape the mustard yellow nket, iling around in the air.

    Ning Qing immediately broke out into a smile, and she rolled up the sleeves of Little Young Master Lu¡¯s shirt, exposing his small yet chubby hands.

    ¡°Hi, Little Young Master Lu, are you awake now?¡± Ning Qing held onto his small hand, ced it by her lips, and kissed it. It was so fragrant ¡ª the milky scent of a new-born baby.

    Little Young Master Lu did not know what Mama was talking about. When his big eyes found Mama: ¡°Yiyiyaya,¡± he was calling out to her merrily.

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were full of gentleness.

    At this moment, her waist tightened and the man behind her was awake.

    It was only now that Ning Qing realized that the man had been sleeping behind her. Hisrge palm was on her now-t abdomen. He was protecting them and cherishing all of the hardships that she had gone through through.

    The hospital bed was not big. The family of three were squeezed together with him pressed tightly against her. His embrace was really warm. Being held by him, she could pick up his masculine scent.

    He kissed her small face and said, ¡°You are awake!¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was a little hoarse as he had just awoken, and when Ning Qing heard it, she thought it was absolutely sexy.

    ¡°I am.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s small face was slightly red.

    Lu Shaoming supported her head with his elbow. He straightened his body slightly, and a little bit of the morning sun shone into the room, illuminating the girl¡¯s small face that was white with red peaking through it. Upon further inspection, the girl looked different from usual, probably because she was now a mother. Her delicate features were gentle, and would make others¡¯ hearts melt.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small hand was still holding onto Little Young Master Lu¡¯s tiny hand. Lu Shaoming stretched out his hand to take both mother and son¡¯s hands into his palm, and he bent by her ear to softly whisper, ¡°Wifey, the Little Young Master Lu you¡¯ve given birth to for me is really beautiful. I like him very much.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart felt like it had been smothered with ayer of honey, and she smiled sweetly.

    Little Young Master Lu was still ying around happily. Based on his instinct, he had a sniff of where his mother was smelling fragrant. His small head nted itself directly on Ning Qing¡¯s chest, and he started nudging her.

    Ning Qing felt itchy and gurgled inughter.

    Lu Shaoming frowned and used one finger to tease Little Young Master Lu¡¯s pitiful chin, then pushed him further away. With a serious tone, he said, ¡°Little Young Master Lu, be a little more proper. Where are you nudging? That is Daddy¡¯s ce.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at him immediately. As she nced at him, she was obviously displeased. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    He was a father now, yet he was still so improper!

    Lu Shaoming gently looked at her and knitted his handsome eyebrows. ¡°Could it be not the case?¡±

    Ning Qing had nothing to say, so she hit him.

    Lu Shaoming allowed her to hit him, and he looked at her with passionately hot eyes.

    Ning Qing could not take his gaze. As she sat there without a clue of how to respond, Yue Wanqing¡¯s voice rang out from outside the door.

    ¡°Mum is here, quick go away.¡± Ning Qing took the opportunity to push him away.

    Lu Shaoming did not fool around. He got off of the bed slowly and straightened his posture.

    Yue Wanqing walked inside and said, ¡°Qingqing, you are awake! Shaoming, you have been here throughout the night. Go home to have shower and change into a new set of clothes beforeing back. I will be here to apany Qingqing.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded his head, and he looked at Ning Qing who was on the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll go clean up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head.

    ...

    When Lu Shaoming returned, it was already the mid-afternoon. He stood by the door to have a look. Yue Wanqing was holding Little Young Master Lu and ying with him, and the confinement nanny was serving the types of vegetables, some soup, and some fruit as a confinement meal.

    He walked inside and said, ¡°Mum, I will carry Little Young Master Lu.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Yue Wanqing passed Little Young Master Lu, who was in her embrace, over to Lu Shaoming. Her son-inw seemed to like children. ¡°Qingqing fed Little Young Master Lu with milk just now. Little Young Master Lu is full. You carry him horizontally, and help burp him by patting his back,¡± she told him softly.

    She had fed him milk?

    Lu Shaoming carried Little Young Master Lu took a nce at Ning Qing.

    As Ning Qing was taking spoonfuls of soup, she felt his gaze, so she directly channelled her gaze downwards and did not bother about him.

    Yue Wanqing and the confinement nanny exited the room and left some space for the family of three.

    Ning Qing was eating her meal. She lifted her gaze to look at the man. He was carrying Little Young Master Lu in his arms. The soft, tiny body was perched on his father¡¯s handsome shoulder, and the man¡¯srge broad palm was patting Little Young Master Lu¡¯s back. He controlled his strength well, and Little Young Master Lu let his head down and fell asleep.

    He had changed into a new set of clothes. He was wearing a clean white shirt and ck trousers. When he had first entered the room, he draped his back suit jacket over the back of the chair.

    After a bath, his fatigue was washed away, and his entire being was young and handsome again.

    Ning Qing lowered her gaze to eat her meal. Lu Shaoming saw that Little Young Master Lu was asleep, and he ced him in the baby cot.

    He ced one hand into his pocket while he sat beside Ning Qing and softly asked, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±

    The confinement nanny had just told her that Little Young Master Lu cried endlesslyst night. He did not bear to wake her up, and he fed Little Young Master Lu using form powder.

    The confinement nanny still teased her, saying that she had never seen such a man who would love his wife more than his own son.

    She lowered her gaze and shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Lu Shaoming stretched out his hand to touch her small face, and with a smile, he asked, ¡°What is wrong? Howe you don¡¯t even dare to lift your head to look at me after giving birth to our son? It¡¯s not as if I eat humans!¡±

    His calloused index finger caressed her smooth skin and made her small face feel hot.

    ¡°No.¡± Ning Qing tried to keep calm, and she pointed towards the te of kelp. ¡°It is just that I do not want to eat this.¡±

    ¡°Does it taste bad?¡± he asked.

    Ning Qing used her chopsticks to pick a piece of kelp to bring it to his lips.¡±You give it a try.¡±

    Lu Shaoming opened his mouth to have a bite, then said, ¡°It tastes fine.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Why did she not enjoy it? She picked another piece of kelp and brought it to his lips. ¡°Then you have this then.¡±

    Lu Shaoming knitted his eyebrows and opened his mouth to eat.

    Ning Qing lowered her gaze and continued to eat, but he suddenly cupped her tiny, palm-sized face. He blocked her red lips. She did not have the time to react. Her teeth lost control, and he ced a tiny piece of kelp inside her mouth.

    ¡°Woo!¡± Ning Qing let out a sound, and the man let go of her. But he did not leave. He was situated very close to her and said, ¡°You are not allowed to be picky with food. Have a taste and swallow it.¡±

    Her small face was still inside his palm. She did not know what he was thinking about, engaging in the act of feeding her.

    Ning Qing chewed a few times, then swallowed it.

    ¡°Is it good?¡± he asked.

    Ning Qing stretched out her small hand to push hisrge palm away. ¡°Umm, it¡¯s delicious.¡±

    The girl looked obedient and gentle. Lu Shaoming looked at her moist red lips, and he took out therge hand that he had ced inside his trouser pockets. He held onto the bed for support while he used another hand to weave through the back of her head to hold onto her small face. He was stable as he held her and gave her a kiss.

    ¡°Woo...¡± Ning Qing¡¯s small hand was still firmly holding the soup spoon, and she hurriedly leaned her head against his shoulder.

    ...

    Song Yajing and Yue Wanqing met one another in the corridor. They were chatting merrily as they pushed the door open and walked inside.

    They had a clear look at what was going on in the room. Both of them were on the bed, and they were closing their eyes to kiss passionately. They were not even aware of their mothers¡¯ entry.

    ¡°Shaoming,¡± Song Yajing said immediately. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lu Shaoming opened his eyes and let go of the girl in his embrace, then he stood up.

    ¡°Shaoming, Qingqing is in her confinement period now. This is not a joke! No matter how much you want it, you cannot bully her now. How are you a husband and a person¡¯s father?¡± Song Yajing said with displeasure.

    Ning Qing was extremely embarrassed as she said, ¡°Mum...¡±

    Lu Shaoming stuck one hand in his pocket. He swallowed his saliva, and he felt that this situation was pretty awkward. His own wife had just entered her confinement period, and he was already unable to control himself.

    After kissing her, he was caught red handed.

    Yue Wanqing also shook her head and said, ¡°Qingqing, you two cannot fool around. Your body belongs to you yourself! Control yourselves for a while; one month will fly by.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Shaoming, this is your fault.¡±

    Ning Qing was sitting on the bed while Lu Shaoming was standing up, and the two mothers lectured them for a long time regarding this embarrassing topic.

    ¡°Mum!¡± Lu Shaoming couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and his expressions looked glum.

    Song Yajing dropped it and made a conclusion. ¡°Forget it. I think that Shaoming is not self-aware. In this one month, you two will sleep separately, and Qingqing will focus onpleting her confinement period.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing and Little Young Master Lu went back to the Tea Pavilion Vi. The confinement nanny and the two mothers supervised her during the entire confinement period, and Little Young Master Lu was growing up healthily.

    Lu Shaoming went to the office every day, but he would return home very early. Mother would not allow him to step inside the bedroom, and he could only stand at the side of the door to look at Ning Qing. He carried Little Young Master Lu in his arms, and he saw Little Young Master Lu grow bigger and bigger day by day. He felt that his heart was full.

    One day, there was a sudden problem with Guang Qing¡¯s oil refinery project in Hong Kong, and Lu Shaoming needed to go on a business trip.

    Before he left on his business trip, he in the hall and knocked on Ning Qing¡¯s door.

    Ning Qing opened the door. She had not seen this man for half a month, and she missed him too. He was dressed formally. He was wearing a light blue shirt matched with a business vest. His figure was handsome and built.

    Ning Qing looked around her surroundings. ¡°Where is Mum?¡± she asked with a red face.

    She was afraid that Mum would see the two of them meeting one another secretly, and she was going to chide them again.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Mum agreed to this. I havee to look at you. Ning Qing, I am going to Hong Kong on a business trip, and I might not be back until two weeks from now.¡±

    ¡°Half a month?¡± Ning Qing was taken aback. This business trip was so long.

    She frowned, and she did not know if it was because he spent a lot of time with her, but she always felt that him leaving on a business trip this time would end up in him involved in some incident. The woman¡¯s sixth sense was not picking up anything good.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded his head. He gently leaned against the side of the door. One hand was in his pocket while he was looking at her small face. These past few days, she had been nourished well, and her small face was getting more and more smooth and supple.

    He looked at her pajamas. She had already regained her figure. The loose pyjamas could not hide her small waist that was narrow like a porcin vase¡¯s opening; it was 20 inches.

    ¡°Ning Qing, in a few days, won¡¯t we have passed the one-month mark?¡± he asked.

    The man¡¯s gaze was bright and Ning Qing bit down on her bottom lip with her white teeth. She nodded her head shyly. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Lu Shaoming stretched out his hand to touch her small face, and his index finger caressed her skin lovingly. He bent down and kissed her red lips. His voice was deep and low as he said, ¡°Wifey, wait for me to return.¡±

    Ning Qing slowly stretched out her small hand to embrace his strong waist. ¡°Okay, Hubby. I will wait for you.¡±

    ...

    Lu Shaoming went away on his business trip, and half a month passed.

 Chapter 299 - Plane Disappearance

    <h4>Chapter 299: ne Disappearance</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing received a call from Lu Shaoming at night, and he said that he would be returning tomorrow.

    The next day, Ning Qing woke up very early, and even Little Young Master Lu, who was sleeping beside her, opened his eyes and was looking around curiously.

    Ning Qing picked Little Young Master Lu up. Little Young Master Lu was getting heavier and heavier, and Ning Qing kissed his small, fragrant face. She had a gentle smile on her face as she said, ¡°Little Young Master Lu, could it be that you know that Daddy ising back today, so you are as excited as Mummy, and you are unable to sleep... Mummy hasn¡¯t seen Daddy for half a month already! I miss him very very much... Little Young Master Lu, do you miss Daddy?¡±

    Little Young Master Lu¡¯s small hand was tugging on Mummy¡¯s shirt, and he was bbering about.

    Ning Qing kissed her son twice and carried him in her arms as she opened the door.

    Both Song Yajing and Yue Wanqing were sitting in the living room. Little Young Master Lu was still too young, and both grandmothers were scared that Ning Qing was unable to take care of him, so they both stayed over here.

    ¡°Mum, Shaoming ising home today.¡±

    Song Yajing covered her mouth and smiled as she said, ¡°We got it, we got it. Qingqing, you have repeated this several times already.¡±

    The entire family wasughing.

    Yue Wanqing carried Little Young Master Lu in her arms and fed him a little warm water before she said, ¡°Qingqing, what time is Shaoming¡¯s flight? We will go to wee him when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Ning Qing was smiling brightly with her eyebrows curved up as she said, ¡°Two in the afternoon.¡±

    ...

    At 2 pm, the entire family pushed the stroller and waited in the main hall of the airport. But 2 pm passed by, and there was no sign of Lu Shaoming.

    ¡°Qingqing, how is Shaoming still not here? Did the flight get dyed?¡± Yue Wanqing asked.

    Ning Qing had a bad premonition in her heart. Her right eyelid had been twitching for the entire day, and sheforted her mother by saying, ¡°It seems like the flight is probably dyed. Mum, let us wait a little while longer.¡±

    They waited until three, then they waited until four, but Lu Shaoming still did not appear.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart was beating furiously, and she took her phone out to make a call, but all she got in return was the cold tone of the female voice ¡ª The number you have dialled is not avable.

    Ning Qing suddenly recalled something; phones are not allowed to be used on board.

    Sheforted herself with this fact, and suddenly, a passerby crashed into her shoulder, and the phone in her hand fell onto the floor and broke into pieces instantly.

    ¡°Sorry, Miss. Are you okay?¡± The passer by stooped down and helped her pick her phone up.

    At this moment, ¡°Wa! Wa...¡± The sound of crying came from the stroller. Little Young Master Lu started to cry.

    Song Yajing held Little Young Master Lu in her arms to coax him, ¡°Little Young Master Lu, what is wrong? Why did you burst out crying so suddenly? Come, let Mummy hug you.¡±

    Ning Qing took Little Young Master Lu in her arms, and Little Young Master Lu had big fat tears rolling down his cheeks. He was screaming at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°Little Young Master Lu, be good. Don¡¯t cry. Daddy wille back very soon....¡± Ning Qing gentlyforted him.

    At this moment, ¡°Ning Qing.¡± There was a wave of noise from behind her. Ning Qing turned around to have a look, and Lu Dinghua held a phone in his hands as he walked over. The butler and secretary followed close behind.

    ¡°Dinghua, why did youe here?¡± Song Yajing walked forward and said, ¡°What is wrong with Shaoming? He said that he would be back at two in the afternoon, but he is still not here.¡±

    Lu Dinghua had a solemn expression on his face as he looked towards Song Yajing, then he channelled his gaze to look at Ning Qing. ¡°Ning Qing, I have just been informed...¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s mind was in aplete mess, and her bad premonition that she¡¯d felt for these two weeks was written on her face right now. Her face was deathly pale as she took a step backwards.

    She did not want to continue listening...

    ¡°Ning Qing, I just got news that the private jet that Shaoming was on was involved in an ident when the ne passed by Lake Baikal. The ne has crashed.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s irises contracted dramatically, and her ears were ringing out loudly. She was unable to clearly hear what was Lu Dinghua saying.

    ¡°What?¡± Song Yajing shook her head in disbelief and said, ¡°Dinghua, you are not joking with us? Where did the ne crash? Did they find Shao Ming?¡±

    With grief in his voice, Lu Dinghua replied, ¡°I have already ordered some people to go over. The ne crashed in theke; it would be difficult for them to lift the ne out of theke...¡±

    ¡°Ay, Ning Qing¡¯s mother!¡± Song Yajing shouted out suddenly. It turns out that when Yue Wanqing heard this piece of news, her two eyes shut, and she fainted immediately.

    Song Yajing ran over to help her up.

    Ning Qing forgot how to react, and she did not know what she was thinking about. Little Young Master Lu in her embrace was moving around non stop, and Ning Qing lowered her gaze to have a look. Little Young Master Lu was crying so much that he was out of breath.

    She felt a hot liquid roll down her face, and it immediately turned cold. She was crying, and the tears filled her entire face.

    ...

    Yue Wanqing was sent to the hospital, and the doctor conducted a series of tests on her. He shook his head and sighed before saying, ¡°Mrs. Lu, your mother¡¯s condition is not too bright right now. Two years ago, she had a kidney transnt. This kind of surgery can prolong the patient¡¯s life by a few years, but your mother¡¯s heart was under stress, and coupled together with the bad reaction of the kidney, her condition is not too good.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was pale, and she looked at her mother who was lying on the hospital bed. She asked, ¡°Then what should we do about my mother now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious, Mrs. Lu. Let her stay in the hospital for a while, and we will observe her for a period of time. We will use the best medication to treat her, and if the patient is able to maintain a positive spirit andply with our aggressive treatment, we will be able to prolong her lifespan. The patient¡¯s feelings and spirit are both important.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head.

    The doctor left.

    At this moment, Ning Zhenguo rushed over and said, ¡°Qingqing, what happened to your mother? I heard about the matter regarding Shaoming; how did it turn out like that?¡±

    ¡°Dad, they have yet to find Shaoming. I believe he is fine. You do not need to worry about Shaoming. For now, I will hand Mum over to Dad for you to take care of her.¡±

    Ning Zhenguo nodded his head while he said, ¡°Qingqing, you do not need to worry. I will take care of your mum well. Little Young Master Lu is still small. You have to take care of him. Furthermore, the fact that Shaoming ended up in an ident has spread, and there are many supporters of the Lu family, but there are also many people looking for their opportunity toy their hands on the Lu Corporation. The Lu Corporation might have a battle for custody, and neither Mum nor Dad can help you in that matter. Qingqing, you have to take good care of yourself.¡±

    The things that Ning Zhenguo could predict, how could Ning Qing not expect?

    She nodded her head and said, ¡°Dad, I got it.¡±

    At this moment, Yue Wanqing, who was lying on the bed, opened her eyes, and the two of them walked in. Ning Qing held her mother¡¯s hands.

    Yue Wanqing was silently tearing up before she said, ¡°Qingqing, Shaoming, he...¡±

    Ning Qing kissed her mother¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mum, Shaoming will be fine. Before Shaominges back, I beg Mum to continue to persist. We don¡¯t have time to wallow in sadness. Both the Lu family and Little Young Master Lu needs me. Mum has to take care of herself well. Don¡¯t make me worry, okay?¡±

    Yue Wanqing choked up upon hearing her daughter¡¯s plea. She firmly nodded her head and said,¡± Okay, Qingqing. Mum will not add to your burden.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you Mum.¡± Ning Qing kissed her mother¡¯s forehead.

    ...

    Ning Zhenguo walked Ning Qing out of the hospital ward, and at this moment, Ning Qing met a familiar person. ¡°Older Sister Jian.¡±

    Jian Han was dressed in a whiteb coat as she walked in the corridor. She was speaking to a nurse and was addressing matters regarding work.

    Hearing that there was someone calling out to her, she lifted her head to have a look, and she quickly put on a smile and came forward. ¡°Ning Qing.¡±

    She did not know why, but Zhou Dayuan and Jian Han were both people who could make her feel relieved. They were people she could go to and rely on. Ning Qing saw her, and the tears in her eyes rolled down her face.

    Jian Han saw her crying, and she was taken aback. She quickly went forward to gently hug Ning Qing¡¯s shoulders, and she caressed her small head. ¡°What is wrong? Howe you are sobbing like a small kitten? You are so emotional once you see me?¡±

    Ning Qing took a breath through her nostrils and held back the tears that were threatening to fall from her eyes. She said, ¡°Older Sister Jian, Shaoming has disappeared. However, I believe that he should definitely be fine. My mother has fallen ill. She had undergone a kidney transnt in the past, and now that her kidney disease has popped back up, she is in the hospital right now.¡±

    Jian Han let go of her and said, ¡°Young Master Lu has disappeared? Ning Qing, trust your own instincts. If you feel that he is fine, then he should definitely be fine.¡±

    As she spoke, she looked at Ning Zhenguo and nodded her head politely. ¡°Uncle, how are you?¡±

    ¡°How are you, Doctor Jian?¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, although I am unable to help you regarding Young Master Lu¡¯s matters, hand Aunty over to me. Her kidney illness has rpsed? It is nothing much; it is a small matter. The medical technology in the country is very advanced. I know a great medical professor, and he has many patients under his care that are all kidney transnt patients who have lived to 80 or 90 years old. I believe Aunty could also live that long.¡±

    Ning Qing was instantly surprised. She eximed, ¡°Older Sister Jian, is this true?¡±

    Jian Han shrugged her shoulders and pretended to casually raise her eyebrows up. ¡°Would you actually take me as a liar?¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head. She did not seem like one at all.

    There was a gentle and meticulous aura on Jian Han¡¯s body, and it was very simr to Zhou Dayuan. It made others believe in them easily.

    ¡°Doctor Jian, if Qingqing¡¯s mother is able to have a long and prosperous life, then you will really be the benefactor of the Ning family,¡± Ning Zhenguo proimed.

    Jian Han pointed at the work badge on her shirt, and she said, ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t have to be courteous. I will contact that medical professor as soon as possible. I am working here in the neurology department. I will contact Aunty¡¯s main physician and the nurses working for her, and I will leave my contact number for youter. If anythinges up, you can call me. I wille here to visit frequently.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Ning Zhenguo calmly agreed.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you can go and attend to your own matters. Hand both Uncle and Aunty over to me,¡± assured Jian Han.

    Ning Qing nodded her head forcefully. Half of her heart was relieved. Jian Han was around to care for her mother, so she could feel safe.

    ...

    Ning Qing did not return to the Tea Pavilion vi. At the airport, Song Yajing sent Little Young Master Lu back to the Lu home, and now she also wanted to go back to the Lu home.

    Walking into the main lobby of the Lu family vi, the confinementdy carried Little Young Master Lu to drink some water, and Lu Dinghua and Song Yajing were seated on the sofa in the living room.

    The butler ced some documents in front of both of them and said, ¡°Old Master, Old Madam, the situation is in a state of hurry right now. Although we have suppressed the news of Young Master being in a ne crash for now, this piece of news has spread among the Lu family in America. We¡¯ve just received news; many sources of power have already coborated with one another, and they are preparing toe to T City to open an emergency shareholder¡¯s meeting. They want to elect the next president of Lu Corporation.¡±

    Song Yajing pped the table in anger and said, ¡°These old things have waited a long time for this day to arrive. Now that we are unsure whether Shaoming is alive or not, they already anxious toy their hands on his position.¡±

    The butler had a painful expression on his face as he said, ¡°Old Madam, the people who we sent to Lake Baikal have already found the remains of the ne. There is also the body of the pilot, but there is no news of Young Master. I have sent more manpower to Lake Baikal to go in the depths of theke to sweep, but for now, we are racing against time. As long as one day passes without news of Young Master, the American side will take the opportunity to strike. We cannot stay here and do nothing. We definitely have to think of a way to fight back.¡±

    Lu Dinghua contemted for a moment, and in a low voice, he said, ¡± After tomorrow, if there is still no news of Shaoming, we will officially announce that Shaoming...has passed away.¡±

    1

 Chapter 300 - Ning Qing, The Lu Family Would Be Handed Over To You

    <h4>Chapter 300: Ning Qing, The Lu Family Would Be Handed Over To You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°What?¡± Song Yaijng stood up.

    Lu Dinghua also stood up from the sofa, and he walked to Song Yajing¡¯s side. He stretched out both hands to hold onto her shoulders. ¡°Yajing, it is not the time to be leaving things up to chance. The ne crashed. The body of the pilot was the first body to be discovered. The chance of Shaoming surviving the crash is close to zero. Our house now is having crises both inside and out. The Lu group of corporations is one delicious piece of meat that everyone is salivating over. They all want to take a bite, and we need to have a contingency n for the worse case scenario.

    ¡°We have 25% of the stocks in our hands. Shaoming has 26% in his hands. If Shaoming gets into an incident, the stocks wouldy in the hands of Ning Qing and her son. The amount of shares that we have added up as a family would be 51%; we still can keep a steady position as arge shareholder of Lu Corporation. But the annual shareholder general meeting would have a vote count. If they make a deal under the table, once the annual shareholder general meeting starts, they would want to strip Shao Ming¡¯s position of President away from him. If they vote, then the Lu Corporation would belong to another party. How would we have the face to face our ancestors and descendants?

    ¡°Yajing, since we do not know if Shaoming is alive or dead, those old things still fear Shaoming. We still hold power. We should make a swift decision and announce the news of the death tomorrow morning. They would be at a loss not knowing what to do, and I would merge of all subsidiaries of Lu Corporation to hold an annual general shareholders¡¯ meeting, and I¡¯d suggest that I would continue and take on the role of Lu Corporation¡¯s president.

    ¡°Yajing, we still have hope. Shaoming¡¯s son, Little Young Master Lu is our hope. Shaoming was only 16 when he debuted his ownpany in America. Our Little Young Master Lu can do the same. Over these 16 years, we will give him support as his grandparents, and in the future, we will hand over the Lu Corporation to Little Young Master Lu.¡±

    Song Yajing¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and they trickled down endlessly. She covered her mouth and sobbed painfully.

    Those with white hair sending off those with ck hair; it is really the most cruel thing on earth.

    ¡°Dad.¡± Ning Qing stepped forward, and she shook her head. ¡°We cannot do it this way.¡±

    Lu Dinghua turned around. He looked towards Ning Qing. Ning Qing¡¯s face was dry, and she did not have any traces of tears. Her small face was pale, and it was like her entire soul had been sucked from her body. It made her look even more frail and despondent.

    But her eyes were still bright, and they had a glow of determination and strength in them.

    ¡°Ning Qing, now is not the time to be thinking of romance...¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Ning Qing interrupted him and calmly said, ¡°It is not me that is thinking of romance, but it is your n that is not feasible. 16 years is a number, but it is long and weary. You ce all of your hopes on Little Young Master Lu, then those people who are hungry for power would also be pinned against Little Young Master Lu. How would they allow Little Young Master Lu to grow up healthy in this span of 16 years?¡±

    Lu Shaoming had only a short 31 years on earth, but he had been framed endlessly. If he had not met Ning Qing five years ago, he, Lu Shaoming, would be long dead.

    The life of humans could be so frail.

    ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t worry, Little Young Master Lu will definitely grow up healthy. I would not allow anyone to harm him...¡±

    ¡°Dad, even if you can give Little Young Master Lu support and fend off all possible attacks, who would guarantee that Little Young Master Lu would be the second Shaoming? If he does not have any interest inmerce, if he is not a genius, what would we do then?¡±

    This question made Lu Dinghua¡¯s eyes contract. She was right, there was only one Lu Shaoming on this earth. He was the pride of the Lu family.

    Who would know how Little Young Master Lu will turn out?

    If Little Young Master Lu did not have the ir, then what was the Lu family going to do?

    ¡°Dad, Little Young Master Lu is still small. He doesn¡¯t know anything; he should not be forced to carry such a heavy burden in his life. Little Young Master Lu has the right to fly as freely as any kid on earth. We don¡¯t have the right to control his life, and this is unfair towards him.¡±

    Song Yaijng went forward and said, ¡°But, Qingqing, what should we do then? Would we simply allow Lu Corporation to slip away from our hands like this?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s voice was soft as she shook her head slowly. She was firm as she said, ¡°The things in the Lu family ¡ª nobody can snatch them away!¡±

    Lu Dinghua looked at Ning Qing directly in the eyes. ¡°Ning Qing, then what do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°One word: wait!¡±

    ¡°What are we waiting for?¡±

    ¡°Wait for Shaoming. I believe that he is definitely alive.¡±

    Lu Dinghua¡¯s facial expressions was grave. He sighed and said, ¡°Ning Qing, I know that you still cannot ept reality. You do not want to announce Shaoming¡¯s death to the masses. But we do not have any more time; those old vultures will definitely rush over quickly, the annual shareholders meeting will happen in a half-month¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°Dad, it is not that I do not want to announce Shaoming¡¯s death to the masses, but it is rather that we cannot do so. I know Dad wants to bet on the shareholder¡¯s meeting, but Dad, how confident are you of seeding?¡±

    ¡°The loyalists of the Lu Corporation have been following the Lu family make up half the number, I believe...¡±

    ¡°Dad, that was when Shaoming was around. Did you ever consider that once the news of Shaoming¡¯s death is announced, the hearts of the people would be in a mess. At that time the situation would be chaotic. Are you able to rein them in? Would that bunch of people still be willing to follow behind you? Dad is already in his fifties this year; the Lu family is left with a lone son and widowed mother. What would those people see in us to still follow behind us? If Dad releases the news of Shao Ming¡¯s death and loses at the annual general stockholders meeting, then we will really be at a loss.¡±

    ¡°But Ning Qing, if we do not give it a try, would you think that those old vultures would give us time to wait?¡±

    ¡°Dad, it has only been a day since the ne crash. Shaoming is only somewhere we cannot locate. These people all still fear Shaoming, so in the meantime, they would not dare attempt to usurp him. Dad, don¡¯t worry. Let theme endlessly. I will face them. If they do not give us time to wait; I will force them to give it up.¡±

    Ning Qing spoke with a bright glow in her eyes. Her small, frail body had a certain strength to it. Lu Dinghua hesitated, and this was the moment that the Lu family stood at the end of the cliff. Did they really want to listen to Ning Qing?

    If they listened to Ning Qing now, they would be passing the entire fortune of the Lu family into Ning Qing¡¯s hands.

    She was only 21 years old; could she shoulder this responsibility?

    Could she really manage it all?

    ¡°Ning Qing, this is the defining moment that determines the Lu family¡¯s life or death. Some words still cannot be said anyhow. Let me ask you, facing those vultures; how confident of you in doing so?¡±

    Ning Qing weed Lu Dinghua¡¯s eyes that were scanning her. She contemted seriously and said, ¡± On their first visit, I have total confidence.¡±

    Lu Dinghua was satisfied in his heart and nodded his head. Ning Qing had her own considerations in her own heart. When she said, ¡°the first time,¡± it exined everything.

    She knew that ¡°waiting¡± would be a project that would take a lot of time. As time dragged on, those scavengers would have less and less patience.

    They would force themselves in with more and more strength.

    Lu Dinghua stepped forward and stood in front of Ning Qing. ¡°Ning Qing, speaking from personal experience, people are selfish beings. If Shaoming is really not with us anymore, you are still young, you still have better choices. We would also understand you. This is a time when you could totally hide behind us, but you are now choosing to go on a tedious road,¡± he said seriously.

    Ning Qing had a little smile while she said, ¡°Dad, ever since I married Lu Shaoming, I have not had a second choice. I will spend the rest of my life with the Lu family.¡±

    Song Yajing went forward and she teared as she held onto Ning Qing¡¯s small, cold hand. ¡°Good child, Mum knows that you are suffering...¡±

    ¡°Mum.¡± Ning Qing held onto her hand and said, ¡°Mum, everyone says that a Mother and Son are connected by their hearts. Does Mum really think that Shaoming is dead? Shaoming is our pir. He has Dad and Mum to provide for. He has Little Young Master Lu and me. He would not die so easily. He is not willing to die. In his life, he is someone with gratitude and responsibility; he would never resign to fate.

    ¡°Mum, Shao Ming has definitely met with some difficulties now, so he is unable to rush back. At this time, we should band together and give him some time to return home. He has only disappeared for one day. Mum, how can we give up on him so easily when he in such a difficult time?¡±

    Song Yajing sobbed loudly and she nodded saying, ¡°Yes, yes, Qingqing, Mum supports you. Shaoming would definitely not die like this. We will wait for Shaoming¡¯s return together...¡±

    Ning Qing looked towards Lu Dinghua and said, ¡°Dad...¡±

    Lu Dinghua nodded his head and said, ¡°Forget it, Ning Qing. We will listen to your ns. Later, I will personally bring people over to go towards Lake Baikal to search for Shaoming. If he is alive, we must see a person. If he is dead, we need to look at a body. Ning Qing, then we will pass the Lu family to you; you have a battle to fight now.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± This time, the tears flowed down from Ning Qing¡¯s eyes. She nodded saying, ¡°Dad, you are in the back looking for Shaoming. Let me fight the war in the front. I will guarantee, as long as I am here, non nonsense would not be able to enter the Lu family. I will strive to earn as much time as I can.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ning Qing. Dad believes in you.¡± Lu Dinghua patted Ning Qing¡¯s shoulder and ordered the butler, ¡°In the time I am not here, all matters at home will be at Madam¡¯s discretion.¡±

    The butler looked towards Ning Qing. His expression was polite and admiring. He nodded and said, ¡°Madam, we will all listen to your orders in all aspects. We will also go down with the Lu family.¡±

    Ning Qing broke out into a smile while she cried, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ...

    Lu Dinghua brought manpower over to fly to Lake Baikal. Ning Qing was in charge of the Lu family.

    She had just fed milk to Little Young Master Lu andforted him to sleep. Song Yajing walked into the room and said, ¡°Qingqing, those buzzards are already on their way here.¡±

    ¡°Umm, Mum, you ask the maids to prepare a table full of dishes. It is time for a meal.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yajing nodded her head.

    ¡°Mum.¡± Ning Qing turned her head around to look at Song Yajing and winked yfully. ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    Song Yajing gave a displeased expression at Ning Qing before saying, ¡°Qingqing, Mum is a person who has weathered many storms. Those old leeches are not of any importance to me. As long as Shaoming is still alive, Mother and Daughter-inw will grit our teeth and protect this home. Everything will turn out well.¡±

    Ning Qing hugged Song Yajing and said, ¡°Mum, don¡¯t worry. Shaoming is definitely alive.¡±

    ...

    The maid opened the doors of the vi. Eight or Nine elders walked inside.

    Ning Qing and Song Yajing came forward to wee them. ¡°Oldest Uncle, Second Uncle... This is Seventh Grandpa,¡± Ning Qing said with a smile.

    The elders all looked at Ning Qing. Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were still red rimmed, but there was no hint of sadness or fluster on Ning Qing¡¯s small face. She was refined and elegant in her speech. These elders had heard of Lu Shaoming¡¯s flight crashing, and it was a hotly debated topic. They hated that they could not sit in the position of President of Lu Corporation at this moment.

    But they were not sure; they were afraid.

    Did this Lu Shaoming actually die?

    So they came over to assess the situation.

    Ning Qing¡¯s elegant demeanour made the elders¡¯ hearts frustrated.. Everyone had a secret expression in their eyes, and they benevolently said, ¡°Little girl Ning Qing, you still remember all of us. Your memory is really good.¡±

 Chapter 301 - Possessing A Glib Tongue

    <h4>Chapter 301: Possessing A Glib Tongue</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Song Yajing had a smile on her face while she replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Qingqing has good memory.¡±

    Ning Qing went forward and personally held onto 7th Grandpa. ¡°7th Grandpa, Qingqing has already ordered them to prepare a whole table of dishes. Everyone, quickly head into the dining table. Let us eat while we talk.¡±

    The crowd saw 7th Grandpa as their leader, and both mother-inw and daughter-inw Ning Qing could not have not known what they wanted, but neither of them were flustered at the situation; they were very calm. They weed them in, and even prepared a meal.

    Everyone looked questionably at 7th Grandpa.

    7th Grandpa¡¯s turbid eyes had an old scheming glow in them, and he started tough out loud before saying, ¡°Sure, since we are all here, we will stay for a meal then.¡±

    The elders walked into the dining room, and they saw that the dining table was filled with delicious looking dishes and piping hot food. The helpers in the vi were busy and orderly, and it looked the same as usual.

    Their behaviour was not out of the ordinary.

    7th Grandpa gave the rest of them an expression with his eyes indicating that they should avoid making a fuss and acting frustrated. He then sat at the dining table.

    The dining table was a rectangr shape, and normally when guestse over, the head of the family would take the chairman¡¯s seat. Today, however, neither Lu Shaoming nor Lu Dinghua were around, so Song Yajing was expected to take the seat.

    Song Yajing smiled as everyone had their gaze on her, and she said to Ning Qing, ¡°Qingqing, you have a seat here.¡± She herself sat beside Ning Qing.

    The second seat.

    Everyone¡¯s expression froze. Was the Lu family allowing Ning Qing be the head of the family?

    Heh. She was just a young gal who was merely 21 years old!

    The helper took the chair out, and Ning Qing gracefully sat down. She curled up the corners of her lips and said, ¡°7th Grandpa, all uncles present, it is a family banquet today; we don¡¯t have to be so formal. Come, let us have a drink.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Everyone raised their sses.

    7th Grandpa took a sip of red wine, then ced his wine ss down. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Little Girl Ning...¡±

    Ning Qingughed coldly in her heart. Was he ready to jump straight to the point?

    ¡°7th Grandpa.¡± Ning Qing ced her wine ss down and interrupted him to say, ¡°7th Grandpa, it¡¯s great that you and all these uncles havee here today. Qingqing and the Lu family have met with trouble at the moment, and we are in the middle of not knowing what to do. I will ask everyone to think of a n and help us.¡±

    Everyone has a spark in their eyes. 7th Grandpa responded with an, ¡°Oh¡±, and continued, ¡°Little girl Ning, speak, what is the matter?¡±

    ¡°I think that everyone should know that Shaoming¡¯s private jet had some kind of ident above Lake Baikal, and the ne crashed in the middle of theke, and we do not know about Shao Ming¡¯s status...¡± Ning Qing said this with a worried expression on her face, but she was silently observing everyone¡¯s expressions.

    As she expected, everyone¡¯s expression was delighted, but they quickly pretended to have worry on their faces and said, ¡°Little girl Ning, then have you ordered people to search for Shaoming? Have you found any leads?¡±

    Whether they had leads or not, these vultures were even clearer than her on whether she had or not, and they were testing her.

    Ning Qing shook her head and said, ¡°Dad has already brought people along to look for Shaoming, and we still do not have any evidence.¡±

    7th Grandpa was satisfied inside his heart; this Ning Qing was not lying, and if she dared to lie in front of them, then she could not me them for calling her out on the spot.

    7th Grandpa secretly gave an expression to the elder that was sitting opposite him, and that person nodded his head silently.

    ¡°Little Girl Ning, I won¡¯t hide it from you; we dide here because of this matter. Don¡¯t worry. As long as we are here, even if Shaoming ends up in any trouble, we can guarantee that you would lead the rest of your life in luxury, but Little Girl Ning,¡± That uncle hesitated for a few moments and was in a dilemma as he said, ¡°The Lu Corporation cannot go on another day without its leader. We need to quickly vote for the next president of the Lu Corporation. ¡±

    After he said those words: Smack! Ning Qing pped the dining table.

    This p by Ning Qing was too sudden, and everyone was taken aback. When they turned their heads back, they saw that the girl had jumped up from her seat, and she was stretching out her finger, pointed at that uncle, and in a loud voice, chided, ¡°Uncle, what did you just say? Words that are so heartless and nonsensical! Uncle, how can you be not embarrassed to let them out of your mouth?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Everyone was shocked. This Ning Qing had changed her attitude way too quickly, and as for age and seniority, what right does Ning Qing have to speak like this?

    With the situation at hand, where did she get her guts?

    Ning Qing had a cold expression on her small face as she fiercely barked, ¡°Uncle, you are not happy just because I said that you were both heartless and throwing a tantrum for nothing? Sure, I will break it all down for you to hear.

    ¡°You and Shaoming have the surname Lu, and everyone is actually from the same family. Shaoming is also your nephew. Now that he is involved in an incident, you no longer care about him, and upon opening your mouth, you speak of recing him; are you not heartless?

    ¡°These few years, Shaoming¡¯s achievements in the Lu Corporations have been clear to the eye, and you all as shareholders ¡ª which one of you are not dependent on him for your prosperity? You are living off his glow, and now you are casting him aside with a single kick? Aren¡¯t you disloyal?

    ¡°Shaoming hasn¡¯t even been gone for 24 hours. Who could guarantee that he is dead or incapacitated? I respect you and address you as ¡®Uncle,¡¯ but you also have to think on the behalf of the status that you have in this family. Our branch of the Lu family is the biggest shareholder in the Lu Corporation. Thepanies under Lu Corporation¡¯s management are all loyalists to this branch of the Lu family. You want to rece us just like that? Are you not being nonsensical right now?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± The crowd was at a loss for words.

    Ning Qing shook her sleeve out, and snorted coldly, ¡°The way that humans are different from lesser apes is because humans have emotions, and I hope that Uncle would not lower himself to be on the same level as an animal!¡±

    The crowd: ¡°...¡±

    Song Yajing saw that Ning Qing was able to sessfully control the crowd. She opened her mouth quickly and pretended to be displeased with Ning Qing. ¡°Qingqing, these are all your elders here! No matter how angry you are, you cannot go overboard with your words; quickly apologize to everyone here.¡±

    Ning Qing kept her angry expression for a minute, then bore a polite expression on her face. She raised her ss of red wine and personally refilled the ss of red wine for the uncle before saying in a gentle voice, ¡°Uncle, Qingqing is still young in age. I don¡¯t know much. I was way too emotional just now, and I was reckless with my words. I hope that Uncle would not me me for it.¡±

    The uncle had an embarrassed smile as he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I...¡±

    ¡°Uncle does not need to apologize. You also do not have to be regretful. I believe what Uncle said just now was because you are in a state of blur; you were overly worried about Shaoming, hence you said those words.¡±

    The elders: ¡°...¡± I did not intend to apologize, everything was all as you believed to be so!

    The elders looked concerned, and all of his words were blocked by Ning Qing. He could only give a subtle look to 7th Grandpa

    7th Grandpa subtly nodded his head and wanted to open his mouth.

    Ning Qing saw everything that was going down between them, and she subtly turned her body sideways, then refilled more red wine for 7th Grandpa. She had a pitiful expression on her face, and she opened her mouth hurriedly. ¡°7th Grandpa, now that Shaoming has met with an ident, our family needs to gather and work together. 7th Grandpa is an elder; you are almost the leader of our family. You can be the decision maker of our family.

    ¡°Although this uncle was in a state of blur just now, we can¡¯t guarantee that those heartless and shameless thieves would take the chance to strike us at this opportunity. Those with evil intentions, I think that everyone present here would not be such a person. 7th grandpa, what do you say?¡±

    7th Grandpa was instantly at a loss for words. Could he reject her?

    Song Yajing held her red wine ss up and said with a smile, ¡°Qingqing, you don¡¯t have to worry. This 7th Grandpa has specially brought everyone present here all the way from America to help us contain our angst. We all should raise our sses,and thank everyone here for their goodwill.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded her head, and she lifted her ss. ¡°Come, 7th Grandpa, uncles gathered here, I thank all of you for flying all the way here from America. Let us say cheers.¡±

    The crowd forcefully curled up their lips into a smile, and they looked on the edge of tears. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much; it¡¯s nothing much.¡±

    Ning Qing had a sip of red wine, and her bright gaze did not lose its spark as she scanned everyone who was present at hand, ¡°7th Grandpa, uncles gathered here, going back to the conversation, Shaoming has merely been gone for a day, and there is a seven day window to save victims in disaster. One out of seven days has not even passed. The possibility of Shao Ming ending up dead is slim; we needn¡¯t worry.

    ¡°Shao Ming has gone through thick and thin throughout these years as the president of Lu Corporation. Let me ask; which time did Shao Ming not return back safely? As for Lu Corporation, if there are truly some rogues who have their eyes on the things that belong to Shaoming, then I can only advise them to take it easy. Don¡¯t even think about stealing the roots that Shao Ming has nted throughout these years in the Lu Corporation. He has a strong bout of influence that is still present. Furthermore, my father-inw is still around. I have given birth to a son for Shaoming, and as long as my little Young Master Lu is still around, then those people should see who they are and what they are more clearly.

    ¡°To word it nicely, while Shaoming is not around, I have noted down who has helped us before, and to word it not so nicely, who has had evil intentions before. I, Ning Qing, have a good memory. I note every single person¡¯s actions, and after Shaoming returns, I will guarantee that those people will not be able to eat and livefortably!¡±

    Ning Qing added emphasis on the words, ¡°eat and livefortably,¡± and her voice was crisp and clear. It was definite and confident, and the people who were listening on while they were drinking red wine all froze in their actions.

    Everyone channelled their gazes to look at 7th Grandpa, and they only saw 7th Grandpa gritting his teeth together. His expression was dark as it could be.

    ¡°Come. You needn¡¯t be polite; let us eat our meal quickly.¡± Ning Qing had a smile at the end of her speech.

    ...

    After they finished the meal, those elders went out of the main door of the Lu home.

    After they boarded their vehicle, 7th Grandpa shook his sleeve and said, ¡°Hmph, such a Ning Qing. I treated her as a 21 year old girl, but I did not expect her to have such scheming thoughts. Every word that she said was full of force and conviction, and she was able to make all of us speechless. In the future, we should not underestimate her.¡±

    ¡°7th Grandpa, what should we do then? This is such a good timing; we cannot pass up this opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Good timing? Pfft, let me ask you; what are we going to do if Lu Shaoming hasn¡¯t died? These 31 years, we have been waiting for Lu Shaoming to end up in some kind of ident, but every time he was able to emerge out of it unscathed. Do you want to have a look at his abilities?¡±

    Everyone heard his words and were very afraid. They shivered and went towards the back. Lu Shaoming was able to carry out his tasks with vigour and drive. He was firm and strict towards personal andpany¡¯s interests, and he was never soft.

    They were also afraid that they would not be able to take advantage of him, and rather, they would end up tortured by him.

    7th grandpa gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Forget it, we will wait for another seven days more. After the seven day window has passed, if they are still unable to find Lu Shaoming, then we will start our operations and engage in our ns.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone agreed.

    ...

    Ning Qing stood before the French windows to look at the numerous luxurious vehicles leave, and she heaved a sigh of relief.

    Song Yajing was carrying Little Young Master Lu in her arms as she said, ¡°Qingqing, I don¡¯t know how much time are they going to give us.¡±

    ¡°Mum.¡± Ning Qing gave her a smile andforted her saying, ¡± We will definitely have seven days time. For these seven days, we can have some peace.¡±

    ¡°But, what about after seven days have passed?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s longshes that were like a butterfly¡¯s wings fluttered once. The prime time to rescue a survivor is gone after seven days. Before thinking about what those old scavengers would do, the probability of Lu Shaoming being alive would be extremely slim.

 Chapter 302 - Spreading Rumours

    <h4>Chapter 302: Spreading Rumours</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Mum, we have to believe in Shao Ming. I believe that in these seven days, Dad will definitely be able to find Shaoming...¡± As Ning Qing spoke, she paused for a moment and continued, ¡°If he isn¡¯t able to locate him within seven days, all the more reason we cannot give up and feel depressed. Dad and Shaoming need more time, and we have a more serious battle to fight.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡± Song Yajing nodded her head, and she picked Little Young Master Lu even higher up. She stretched out her hand to tease his small face saying, ¡°Little Young Master Lu, do you miss your daddy? Daddy will be home very quickly.¡±

    Little Young Master Lu was not red and wrinkly like when he was first born. He had be fairer, and his skin resembled Ning Qing¡¯s; it was creamy white like milk.

    He opened his big eyes wide, and looked around his surroundings as he lie nestled in his own grandmother¡¯s arms. He heard his grandmother speaking, and he opened his little mouth, gurgling withughter. ¡°Gege...¡±

    Ning Qing and Song Yajing both immediately broke out into a smile. The baby, who had yet to grow up, was really the most adorable angel on earth. He was able to make anyone forget their troubles at once.

    Ning Qing stretched out her hand to embrace Little Young Master Lu. ¡°Little Young Master Lu, you must be missing your daddy right? Daddy is definitely missing our Little Young Master Lu also. Daddy will be back very quickly. When he left, he left behind a message. He asked us to wait for him. Daddy would not lie to us. He has never gone back on his word before,¡± she said with a gentle voice.

    Little Young Master Lu heard his Mama¡¯s voice. One of his tiny hands was iling around all over, and his big bright grape like eyes looked outside the French widows. It was like he was saying that he wanted to go out to y.

    ¡°Little Young Master Lu, are you thinking of going outside for some fresh air? Mama will carry you outside to y for a moment.¡± Ning Qing looked towards Song Yajing and said, ¡°Mum, I will carry Little Young Master Lu outside to y for a while.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Song Yajing stretched out her hand to grab the wool coat on the sofa, and she ced it onto Ning Qing¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Qingqing, it is cold outside. Wrap Little Young Master Lu up tight. You also should put on more clothes; do not catch a cold,¡± she reminded.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head and said, ¡°Thank you, Mum.¡±

    Song Yajing looked through the French windows to look at the reflection of the mother and son leaving. Her eyes were moist. At this moment, the butler came over and handed a piece of paper to her. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be upset.¡±

    Song Yajing breathed through her nose, and said with a choked voice, ¡°At that time when I just met Ning Qing, I was still not satisfied and didn¡¯t like her, but she didn¡¯t cry. She faced off against those vultures graciously. She had a smile on her face when sheforted me, and she tried her best to take care of Little Young Master Lu. She is so strong, and she makes me pity her greatly...¡±

    The butler also looked outside the French windows. Madam was carrying little Young Master, standing beside the flower garden. There were plum blossoms that had bloomed. She plucked one plum blossom to ce in Little Young Master Lu¡¯s small hands. Her side profile was covered with her hair falling over her gentle small face. Even if they couldn¡¯t hear her, they knew that she was conversing softly with Little Young Master Lu.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam is resilient. Even if she were depressed inside her heart, she would not express it on the outside. Young Master has met with an ident, and she wants to give everyone strength. She wants to hold onto this home. So, Lady, you should also not cry. If Madam sees you like this, she would feel obligated toefort you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Song Yajing wiped her tears, and continued, ¡°I also believe that, Shaoming will definitely return home safely.¡±

    ...

    They waited for six days, and there was no news from Lu Dinghua¡¯s side.

    The entire Lu family were enveloped with a sadness that could not be expressed in words. Rain came pouring down in the middle of the winter as the weather got colder, and it became chilly and frosty.

    Ning Qing did not have much of an expression on her face. She ate and slept as usual. She had to take care of Little Young Master Lu, and she could not copse; she would not allow herself to copse.

    The onlyfort through all of this was that Yue Wanqing¡¯s kidney illness did not worsen. Ning Qing went to the hospital a few times. Jian Han had already contacted her professor in the United Kingdom to assist in the treatment of her mother, and the results of the treatments were very positive.

    Jian Han spent all her time taking care of Ning Qing¡¯s mother; she was not distracted by the matters in the hospital. She was able to give her full of energy to help Yue Wanqing.

    No matter how hard the situation at hand was, everyone¡¯s gathered efforts made quite the formidable force, and Ning Qing was especially thankful for that.

    One morning, the Lu family weed a guest in.

    The maids opened the main doors, and Yin Shuiling¡¯s hands were full of bags as she walked in. ¡°Ning Qing¡±

    At that moment, Ning Qing wasing downstairs. She saw Yin Shuilinge, and she quickly ran forward. ¡°Shuiling, why are you here? Aren¡¯t you in Sanya on vacation?¡± she asked, surprised.

    In this span of a year, much has happened between Yin Muchen and Yin Shuiling. They broke up, and Yin Muchen announced to the masses that he was about to get married. He would have a huge wedding at the end of the year.

    Yin Muchen was going to get married, but the bride was not Yin Shuiling, and it was fated that it would never be Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling rolled her eyes at Ning Qing and said, ¡°Ning Qing, can we even continue being good friends now? Howe you didn¡¯t even tell me what was going on when such a huge matter urred? Do you think I am sincere enough? I sped over from Sanya to apany you. I can¡¯t help you find him, but I bought ingredients. Empty out your kitchen for me in the afternoon. I will cook personally, and in the future, you can rest assured and leave your stomach to me.¡±

    Ning Qing had a sincere smile ¡ª the first in a long time. She went forward to embrace Yin Shuiling, and she nudged her on the shoulder. ¡°Shuiling, you treat me so dearly.¡±

    Yin Shuiling caressed her small head and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t be sappy here. You are a mother now.¡±

    At this moment, Song Yajing came down from upstairs, and she had Little Young Master Lu in her arms. Although they were at odds during the Ou family¡¯s charity g, she had a smile on her face when she saw Yin Shuiling. ¡°How are you, Miss Yin?¡±

    Yin Shuiling lifted her head to look at Song Yajing and replied, ¡°Aunt, I¡¯vee to stay at your house for two days. You would not chase me out because of the matters that urred at the charity g, right?¡±

    Song Yajing smiled benevolently, and said,¡± It was my fault at the charity g. How could I chase Miss Yin out of the house? It is great that Miss Yin is here now. Qingqing has not been in the best of spirits these past few days. She is under great stress. With you apanying her now, I am relieved.¡±

    The trio broke out into a smile.

    The helper came forward to help take the bags from Yin Shuiling¡¯s hands. Yin Shuiling went to carry Little Young Master Lu and said, ¡°Ning Qing, is this my godson? He is only 2 months old now, but he is already so handsome. When he grows older, how many young girls is he going to mesmerize?¡±

    Song Yajing smiled while she said, ¡°Miss Yin, you are so beautiful yourself. Your children in the future will definitely have good genes. In the future, when you give birth to a daughter, let both of our families be inws then.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯sshes that were like a thin fan fluttered for a moment, and she lifted her head, curled her red lips into a sweet, bright smile, and said, ¡°Sure, but I still do not have a partner. Aunt is friends with many wealthy people, when the time is right, introduce me to someone.¡±

    Song Yajing patted her own chest and said, ¡°That¡¯s all you had to say. Wait for me; I will take care of it all for you.¡±

    As they chatted merrily, Ning Qing curled her lips into a big smile. It was great, if Shaoming were here, how great would this moment be?

    ...

    In the afternoon, the trio sat at the dining table, and Yin Shuiling personally served the dishes.

    ¡°Aunt, this is something that I prepared for you. They are beef slices with mushroom rice wrapped with aluminium foil and seaweed soup.¡±

    Song Yajing used her chopsticks to open the aluminium foil, and the strong fragrance of the rice wafted out in the air. Song Yajing took a bite and nodded her head immediately, ¡°It is really too delicious. Miss Yin, where did you learn how to cook? Your skills are even better than the cooks in our family.¡±

    ¡°Mum, Shuiling is self-taught.¡± Ning Qing looked at the aluminium foil wrapped rice. There was ayer of rice that was full of meat juice, and its aroma spread. Although she tried hard to eat her meals, she had been alwayscking in appetite, but she was now drooling upon seeing this dish. ¡°Shuiling, where is my aluminium foil wrapped rice? I also want to enjoy it.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, you are a mother now. You have to breastfeed, and is not suitable to eat aluminium foil wrapped rice. You need to have something light and in.¡±

    Light and in again?

    Ning Qing had a frown while she said, ¡°Shuiling, I don¡¯t want to eat something in. I want to eat something with some vour.¡±

    ¡°I know, in and light doesn¡¯t mean that it mustck vor.¡± Yin Shuiling took a metal pot from the helper¡¯s hands and lifted the cover open. ¡°Steamed rice together with green peas and meat slices. Ning Qing, have a taste.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the rice inside the metal pot. The rice was covered with lush green peas and meat slices. It looked appetizing, but there was no sauce inside the rice. I was just in, white rice.

    She was extremely displeased as she said, ¡°Shuiling, you are biased!¡±

    Yin Shuiling took a scoop and ced it into Ning Qing¡¯s palm. ¡°Whether I am biased or not, why don¡¯t you give it a taste first?¡±

    Ning Qing lowered her gaze and took a spoon of rice to ce it into her mouth. She chewed for a while, and her brows that were originally tightly knit werefortably spread out now. ¡°Shuiling, this is so good.¡±

    It looked like in rice, but the rice was full of vour from the fragrance of the peas and meat slices. It was absolutely delicious.

    Yin Shuiling received the bowl of ck fish soup from the helper¡¯s hands, and she ced it beside Ning Qing. ¡°I made some ck fish soup with herbal medicine. Mothers that breastfeed need take note of the maintenance of their chest.¡±

    As she spoke, Yin Shuiling took a nce towards Ning Qing¡¯s chest.

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was crimson red. Her chest was indeed more full after giving birth.

    Song Yajing saw that everyone was having a meal together happily. She was delighted, and she smiled as she said, ¡°Miss Yin, everyone says that in order to hold onto a man¡¯s heart, you have to first hold onto his stomach. Girls that possess the culinary skills that Miss Yin has are really notmon. In the future, the man who loves you will definitely be loyal in his love towards you.¡±

    Ning Qing heard her words and gave a nce at Yin Shuiling. Yin Shuiling¡¯s expression was normal, and she lifted her beautiful eyebrows while she replied, ¡°That is a must!¡±

    The three of them broke out intoughter.

    ...

    After dinner, the three of them sat in the living room to chat. The depressed and sad energy of the Lu family had been washed away with Yin Shuiling¡¯s arrival, and everyone had a smile on their faces.

    At this moment, the sound of a phone ringing rang out in the air. Ning Qing¡¯s phone was ringing.

    It was a call from Xiao Zhou.

    Ning Qing pressed the answer key to pick up the call and said, ¡°Hello, Xiao Zhou.¡±

    ¡°Hello, I am extremely angry.¡± Xiao Zhou¡¯s angry voice came over from the other end. ¡°Ning Qing, did you know that while we are trying to suppress the news of Young Master Lu¡¯s disappearance, Zhou Zhilei, she actually spread rumours during the g. She was firm in front of media and journalists in saying that Young Master Lu¡¯s ne crashed, and he is definitely dead now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing lifted her eyebrows.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you give me some time. I will send the video recorded during the g to you.¡±

    The scene of g appeared on Ning Qing¡¯s phone. She turned the phone horizontally. Zhou Zhilei was dressed in a beautiful evening gown. She had put on an exquisite light makeup and stood elegantly before the camera.

    Many journalists passed her the microphone. ¡°Miss Zhou, are the things that you said about Young Master Lu just now true? We have already contacted Ning Qing Work Studio, but they have responded that Young Master Lu is still overseas on a business trip.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei gave mesmerizing smile and said.¡± Of course it is all true. Young Master Lu took a ne to China six days ago, but there was an ident above the Lake Baikal. The ne crashed and everyone on board died.¡±

 Chapter 303 - Mum, Let Us Not Lose Hope

    <h4>Chapter 303: Mum, Let Us Not Lose Hope</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    These words, ¡°People died, and the ne crashed.¡± Started amotion among the crowd, and everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically. They were all talking amongst themselves.

    Yin Shuiling walked over to Ning Qing¡¯s side and softly said, ¡°Ning Qing, what is Zhou Zhilei¡¯s intent? Whether Young Master Lu is dead or not, nobody can be sure of that right now. What rumours is she trying to create?¡±

    Song Yajing had a solemn expression on her face as she said, ¡°A person¡¯s words can cause much harm. Once the news of Shaoming being in a ne crash gets out, the results would be out of our control. That is the reason that we have been suppressing the flow of this news. How did Zhou Zhilei find out that Shaoming was involved in an ident? Those old things could not have revealed the news that Shaoming was in an ident to anyone else, as they wanted to keep this a secret and quickly rece Shaoming. They would never go attract these journalists and media outlets. What does Zhou Zhilei want exactly?¡±

    Ning Qing pursed her red lips together and did not speak.

    Xiao Zhou, who was on the other end of the line, could not help but ask, ¡°Ning Qing, what should we do right now? Could we actually allow Zhou Zhilei to continue on? Should you go out and make a rebuttal?¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t. Ever since I got pregnant, I dedicated myself to a year-long hiatus from the entertainment industry, and now that this matter has urred, it would definitely attract the attention of many journalists. The Lu family is in a mess right now. I cannot attract more attention from these journalists and media outlets.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, what do you want to do then?¡± Yin Shuiling asked.

    Ning Qing was still unable to make a decision in this short span of time, and at this moment, a lithe figure appeared on the screen of her phone. ¡°Miss Zhou.¡±

    Ning Qing had a nce and was instantly ovee with joy. ¡°It¡¯s Xiaofu.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu appeared.

    Xia Xiaofu was dressed in a lc dress, and her supple and exquisite face that was the size of an ostrich egg was mesmerizing and full of life. A journalist saw her and quickly handed the microphone over to her. ¡°Goddess Xia, it is perfect timing that you are here. Miss Zhou said that Young Master Lu has died in a ne crash. You are Director Ning¡¯s best friend; what do you have to say?¡±

    ¡°Died in a ne crash?¡± Xia Xiafu curled up the corners of her lips, and she had a light smile on her face as she looked at Zhou Zhilei. ¡°Miss Zhou, on what basis are you saying all these things? A few days ago, I went to visit both Ning Qing and Little Young Master Lu. I even personally heard Young Master Lu and Ning Qing chat on the phone, and they were extremely sweet in doing so.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei heard her words and coldly snorted, ¡°Miss Xia don¡¯t lie to the public and believe false truths. You said that Young Master Lu is still alive, but what evidence do you have?¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Xia Xiaofu snorted coldly, and she continued to say, ¡°Miss Zhou, you are clear on who is misleading the public. you said that Young Master Lu died in a ne crash, but what about your evidence?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Zhou Zhilei¡¯s eyes had a sh of angst. The movements of the Lu family were too clean, and she did not have a single piece of evidence.

    ¡°Look, Miss Zhou is at a loss for words now? I am Ning Qing¡¯s good friend; we are best friends. I can speak on behalf of Ning Qing. As for Miss Zhou, what position are you in to bementing on the matters regarding Young Master Lu? Oh, there¡¯s something I recall ¡ª Miss Zhou has had a crush on Young Master Lu for 26 years! You do not regret being so foolish? I remember that Young Master Lu had once described Miss Zhou as a flea that he is unable to shake away.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Zhou Zhilei¡¯s scar inside the depths of her heart was taken out and revealed so heartlessly, and her embarrassment immediately turned into anger.

    ¡°Pfft...¡± The journalists who were on the scene all covered their mouths while they tried to hide theirughter.

    ¡°Miss Zhou, we pity you. You know that you are unable to get what you want, hence you have hate in your heart, but as for these rumours, I still have to ask Miss Zhou to be careful with whatever misinformation you are trying to spread.¡±

    ¡°Goddess Xia.¡± At this moment, a journalist said, ¡°You probably still do not know about this, but Miss Zhou is dating the second son of the Tang family, Tang Xueli right now.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei opened her mouth immediately and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I already have a boyfriend, so how would I have hate for Young Master Lu? Why would I create rumours?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu snorted coldly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Miss Zhou was already dating someone, but since you have a boyfriend already, how could you ce all of your attention to Young Master Lu? Even the Lu family does not have any reaction to Young Master Lu being involved in an ident. You are the one who is so emotionally affected; what is going on exactly? Is your heart dark or twisted?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s hands balled up into tight fists, and she looked at Xia Xiaofu with hate in her eyes.

    Xiao Xiaofu graciously adjusted the train of her skirt and looked towards the camera before saying, ¡°Okay everyone, let¡¯s leave. It is eptable for Miss Zhou to create rumours, but you cannot write nonsense. You have to consider when Young Master Lu returns to the country very quickly, if Young Master Lu bes furious, then do any of you think that would be able to withstand his fury?¡±

    ¡°Goddess Xia, don¡¯t worry. We don¡¯t have the guts to write nonsense, Miss Zhou is spouting nonsense, and we will treat it as her joking with us.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded her head to show that she was satisfied and turned away to leave.

    The journalist all started to leave, but Zhou Zhilei was left in her original spot, all frozen by herself.

    ¡°Ning Qing, this is great. Xiaofu is so influential.¡± Yin Shuiling apuded.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart was full of gratitude and thankfulness. Xiao Fu was way too capable.

    ¡°Ning Qing, Young Master Lu should definitely be fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about the matters happening in the studio. I will manage it well. We will all support you,¡± Xiao Zhou said.

    ¡°Yeah, Xiao Zhou, it has been hard on you.¡±

    Song Yajing looked on and was very emotional. It was during tough times that you could really see a person¡¯s true colours. When Ning Qing was in trouble, so many people surrounded her to help her, and it was enough to show Ning Qing¡¯s character as a person, and how sessful she was at winning people¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Qingqing, I didn¡¯t expect Zhou Zhilei to actually be such a person. In the past, I really had a wrong impression of her. Qingqing, as for you, Miss Yin, and Miss Xia, in the past, I treated all of you like that. I was really very wrong in doing so.¡± Song Yajing sighed in deep regret.

    ¡°Mum.¡± Ning Qing held onto Song Yajing¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t me you for it. Both the Lu and Zhou families have been friends for generations, and Zhou Zhilei has packaged herself up too well. You merely sumbed to preconceived notions. It is still not toote now; let us reunite as a family.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Aunt, none of us me you,¡± Yin Shuiling said with a smile.

    ...

    A day¡¯s time passed by very quickly, and Ning Qing stood before the French windows to look at the sun setting outside. Seven days hade and gone, and there was still no news of Lu Shaoming.

    Tomorrow morning, those elders would definitely make their way here.

    The second war was going to start.

    Yin Shuiling carried Little Young Master Lu and came to Ning Qing¡¯s side. ¡°Ning Qing, what are you thinking about?¡±

    Ning Qing stretched out her hand to pinch her son¡¯s small, soft face. ¡°I am thinking of his father,¡± she replied in a gentle voice.

    ¡°His father is definitely thinking of him also, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I am not worried, when his father left, he asked me to wait for him toe back. I am waiting calmly. Humans can continue living without many things, but there are only two things that we cannot live with: confidence and hope.¡±

    Ning Qing kissed her son¡¯s small face, and she lifted her gaze to look at Song Yajing who was standing some distance away. This pair of mother and daughter-inw¡¯s gazes met, and they each broke into a smile.

    This was a silent form of determination.

    At this moment, the doorbell of the main doors of the vi rang out in the air, and the helper went to open the door. The butler ran in hurriedly.

    ¡°Old Madam, Madam, there is news from Old Master. He has news of Young Master.¡±

    News of Lu Shaoming?

    Ning Qing¡¯s irises contracted violently, and her heart was beating so vigorously that she felt it was going to leap out of her chest. She did not dare believe it.

    She had been waiting for news, and now, the news had finally arrived.

    ¡°What news? Say it quickly.¡± Song Yajing walked forward briskly.

    The butler handed the thing in his hands over to Song Yajing. ¡°Old Madam, Old Master found Young Master¡¯s watch in the lower stream near the forest of Lake Baikal.¡±

    Song Yajing held the wrist watch in the centre of her palm. The tears in her eyes flowed down her face, and she choked up as she looked towards Ning Qing. She handed the watch over to her while she said, ¡°Qingqing...¡±

    Ning Qing walked forward, and her expression was confused as she received the watch over.

    Her small, pale fingers caressed the ss of the watch. The ss on the front was already shattered, and it was a bad premonition.

    But the hands of the watch were still ticking, and it did not rest for a single moment.

    The tip of Ning Qing¡¯s nose was very sour, and she was totally unable to control the tears in her eyes. It was not wrong, this was Lu Shaoming¡¯s watch. It was his.

    She was once mesmerized by his wrist watch.

    She could only confirm one point; he really was involved in that ne crash.

    Was this piece of news: good or bad?

    ¡°Did they just find a single watch? Did Old Master have any other news?¡± Song Yajing asked the butler.

    The butler carefully nced at Ning Qing¡¯s facial expression and spoke in a low voice as he said, ¡°Old Master had only said that this watch was found in the forest, and that forest had a beast appear in it before. Old Master asked Old Madam and Madam to prepare their hearts.¡±

    ¡°Prepare our hearts?¡± Song Yajing¡¯s face was deathly pale as she took a step back, and she shook her head and asked, ¡°What mental preparation? Shaoming was on the ne when it crashed; there is a very slim chance of him surviving. Now that forest that he is in has beasts that have been recorded to be there, is it... Can we even locate his body right now?¡±

    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t be too negative...¡± Yin Shuiling said.

    But at the next moment, Song Yajing shut both of her eyes, and she started to copse.

    ¡°Old Madam!¡± The helpers quickly came to help her up.

    ¡°Mum.¡± Ning Qing came forward and said, ¡°Mum, what is wrong with you? Quickly, bring Old Madam to her room. Butler, call the family doctor over.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± The entire Lu family was busy and in a total mess.

    ...

    Song Yajing slowly opened her eyes. She looked at that familiar crystal chandelier above her head, and she knew that she was lying in her own bedroom.

    She heard a gentle voice in her ear. ¡°Mum.¡±

    Song Yajing looked sideways, and Ning Qing was sitting beside her bed. She was looking at her with beautiful, worry-filled eyes.

    The tears in Song Yajing¡¯s eyes came out once again.

    ¡°Mum, don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Ning Qing took a tissue and wiped her tears for her. ¡°It is still not the time to give up yet, we...¡±

    ¡°Qingqing.¡± Song Yajing stretched out her hand to hold onto Ning Qing¡¯s small hands, and her voice was full of emotion as she said, ¡°Qingqing, Mum had a dream just now. I dreamt of Shaoming when he was young. He was especially intelligent, and he knew how to say Daddy and Mummy when he was only 6 months old. But it was only to pity that I was too busy at that time. I totally did not have any time to apany him. When he learned how to walk, which date his birthday fell on, what kind of girl that he liked ¡ª I did not know a single thing...

    ¡°After that, I woke up, and I wanted to treat him well. I wanted to mend the years of regret that I had towards him, but... but he turned around...and he disappeared...¡±

    ¡°Mum, Shao Ming understands it all. He knows about it all, so you don¡¯t have to feel regret. You gave him life, and it was you who brought him to this world to look at the luxury on earth; you are a good mother.¡±

    Song Yajing shook her head and said, ¡°Now that I turn back to have a look, I don¡¯t even know where the years went. I have worked hard for half of my life, and it wasn¡¯t until now that I learned that the most important thing in life is family, but Shaoming...¡±

    ¡°Mum.¡± Ning Qing held onto her as she helped her to sit up, ¡°Mum, let us not give up hope, okay? Let us not despair.¡±

    Song Yajing sat on the edge of the bed, and both her feet touched the ground. She looked outside the door and asked, ¡°Where is Little Young Master Lu?¡±

    Ning Qing stretched out to wipe her tears before saying, ¡°Mum, Little Young Master Lu saw you faint, and he has been crying non stop. Shuiling is holding him now.¡±

 Chapter 304 - Prepare The Car, Go To Lu Corporation

    <h4>Chapter 304: Prepare The Car, Go To Lu Corporation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yajing nodded her head and she said, ¡°Qingqing, I have thought it through. If Shaoming is really not around anymore, then we would not want Lu Corporation. But we will still be the biggest shareholders of Lu Corporation and would never be short of money. If you bring up Little Young Master Lu well, then I would not allow Little Young Master Lu to go on the road that Shaoming went on. We will allow him to fly freely, and in the future when you meet a better man, you can marry him then, and give Little Young Master Lu aplete home.¡±

    ¡°Mum.¡± Ning Qing came down from the bed and slowly kneeled down on the floor. She ced her small head on Song Yajing¡¯s knees and painfully cried out, ¡°Ma, what are you talking about?¡±

    Song Yajing stretched out her hand to caress her hair and said, ¡°Qingqing, Mum knows that you are a good child. Although you don¡¯t express it on the surface, I know you have it hard inside your heart. Some people leave just like this; the person who was left behind alive is the one in suffering. No one knows about the pain of waiting. Over these seven days, every minute was a minute toote. This enormous Lu home has only mother-inw and daughter-inw bound with one another to survive here together, and this is the worst time we have experienced in our lives.

    ¡°It would be best if Shao Ming is still alive. If he...You also have to ept reality. Both you and Little Young Master Lu are still young; you both have your youth and plenty of time left. We should live well by ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Mum.¡± Ning Qing shook her head slowly and said, ¡°If Shaoming...is really not around, then nothing would change. Both of you have Little Young Master Lu. I am your daughter. I will raise Little Young Master Lu well, and I will provide you a recement for Shaoming. The Lu family would never go our separate ways.¡±

    The Lu family would never go their separate ways as long Ning Qing was around.

    Song Yajing¡¯s tears that she had been holding back finally dripped down her face. She held Ning Qing¡¯s small head and choked with tears while she said, ¡°Silly child, how are you so silly?¡±

    ...

    Yin Shuiling carried Little Young Master Lu, who was fast asleep in her arms, while she stood outside the room. She looked at the pair of inws hugging and crying out in pain, and she felt that her eyes were very very wet.

    At this moment, the old butler standing beside her said, ¡°Miss Yin, little Young Master has fallen asleep. You should go rest early together with him.¡±

    Yin Shuiling withdrew her gaze and lifted her head to look above her. She had a smile on her face while she said, ¡°Sure, I will go to bed. This Ning Qing is so great at stirring up my emotions, making me tear up like this.¡±

    She carried Little Young Master Lu and returned to the room.

    The old butler stood by the door and watched Ning Qingforting Song Yajing and helping her lie down on the bed to sleep. Only after this, did Ning Qing walk out of the room.

    ¡°Madam.¡± The old butler politely bowed down.

    ¡°Shh.¡± Ning Qing made a sign signalling for him to hush, and she brought the old butler downstairs.

    ¡°Madam, on Old Master¡¯s side...¡±

    ¡°Let Dad know, there are only seven days before the annual shareholder¡¯s general meeting. I¡¯ll take care of matters at home during this time; tell him to search for Shaoming with that peace of mind.¡±

    Another seven days would be enough, and if Lu Shaoming is still alive, he will definitely return.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The old butler replied, then said, ¡°Madam, those old elders will definitely pay a visit tomorrow morning. Now that Lady is sick, they will use it to create a big scene. The situation has been getting worse and worse, and it will explode once we touch it. Can I ask how Madam ns to face this problem?¡±

    Ning Qingughed lightly and said, ¡°We will close the doors tomorrow, and we will not attend to guests.¡±

    ...

    The next day, a few luxury sedans were parked in the grass field outside the Lu family vi.

    The eight or nine elders hade for another visit, and they were walking in the direction of the vi.

    At that moment, two servants came forward and said, ¡°We apologize. Everyone, our Lady is not feeling well today. Madam has ordered that we will not be epting guests today, please return home, everyone.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± 7th Grandpa eximed with a frown on his face. ¡°Did your Madam really say that? The day of the seven day promise is here; could it be that your Madam wants to avoid this?¡±

    ¡°I apologize. I am unable to reply on the behalf of my Madam. Everyone, please return home.¡±

    7th Grandpa shook his sleeves and left with a cold snort.

    ¡°7th Grandpa, what is this Ning Qing plotting? The day of the seven day promise has arrived; there is no news from Lu Shaoming¡¯s side. She is actually not weing us here!¡±

    With a coldugh, 7th Grandpa said, ¡°Why do you care what she is plotting? The chance of Lu Shaoming being alive now is very slim. By not weing us, did she think we would not be able to do anything to her? Start the n now. We would ask all of Lu Corporation¡¯s shareholders toe to a shareholder¡¯s meeting in advance. We will have a swift battle, and we¡¯ll usurp crown of the president of Lu Corporation in one move.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Everyone agreed excitedly.

    ...

    In the vi, Ning Qing stood by the French windows to watch those luxury sedans leave. The butler said worriedly, ¡°Madam, the act of rejecting the elders at the door today will definitely anger them. They will surely put their ns into action now.¡±

    Ning Qing had her two slim arms wrapped around her chest. Her moist eyes were bright and pure as she said, ¡°I did this to make them take action. Butler, order someone to monitor them closely, and once they take action, immediately report it to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±

    ...

    One dayter, the butler searched for Ning Qing. ¡°Madam, those elders are gathered at the Lu Corporation today. They want tomence a secret shareholder¡¯s meeting.¡±

    Ning Qingughed coldly and said, ¡°They have such speed? Are they actually holding the shareholder¡¯s meeting in advance? My father is thergest shareholder of the Lu Corporation. Are they banking on the fact that my father is not in the country to officially force him out of his position?¡±

    The butler¡¯s facial expression was grave as he said, ¡°Madam, what should we do now then? We actually nned on having more time to Old Master and Young Master, but now, it looks like that is not possible.¡±

    ¡°Not possible? How could it be?¡± Ning Qing put on her tight-fitting, ck wool coat. She was calm and elegant as she ordered, ¡°Butler, prepare the car. I want to go to the Lu Corporation.¡±

    The butler was taken aback and said, ¡°Madam, are you going alone? Those people are devils, they are not something that you can take on. Now that Old Master is not at home and Lady is feeling unwell, how would you go alone to prevent them from holding a shareholder¡¯s meeting? They havee prepared; they will not stop if they do not get what they want...¡±

    ¡°Butler, don¡¯t worry. Since I am going there, I will act with confidence. Listen to me.¡±

    The butler looked at Ning Qing¡¯s elegant expression and nodded his head atst. ¡°Okay. When Old Master left, he did pass the Lu family to Madam. Whether we win or lose would be dependent on this move; we will look to Madam for instructions.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head firmly.

    ...

    When she went downstairs to the living room, Ning Qing took Little Young Master Lu into her arms from Yin Shuiling. ¡°Little Young Master Lu, is it okay if Mama takes you somewhere today?¡±

    Yin Shuiling spun around and held Little Young Master Lu tight in her arms. She frowned at Ning Qing and said, ¡°Little Young Master Lu asks you, ¡®Mama, where are you bringing me to?¡¯¡±

    Ning Qing looked at her good friend. They had grown up together. Some things were understood with one nce.

    ¡°Shuiling...¡±

    ¡°There is no use in calling my name unless I can tag along. Stop it; don¡¯t drag things out. Let¡¯s go together. I will carry Little Young Master Lu for you.¡± Yin Shuiling carried a small backpack.

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡±

    At this moment, Song Yajing watched them from the top of the stairs. ¡°Qingqing, Miss Yin, are you guys going out? You are even bringing Little Young Master Lu along?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Aunt. Ning Qing and I are bringing Little Young Master Lu to shop around. Don¡¯t worry, Aunt, I will wrap Little Young Master Lu up tight,¡± Yin Shuiling replied cheekily.

    Song Yajing¡¯s condition has gotten worse over these two days. Her face was pale and she could not muster any energy. Ning Qing did not want her to worry. ¡°Ma, you should have more bedrest. Shuiling and I will return quickly,¡± she said with a smile.

    ¡°Okay, you two be careful on your way out,¡± Song Yajing reminded them.

    Ning Qing and Yin Shuiling went out and boarded the luxury car. Ning Qing looked at Yin Shuiling, shook her head helplessly, and said, ¡°Shuiling, we willy down the conditions first. I am going to Lu Corporation now. You only need to worry about carrying Little Young Master Lu and stand behind me. You are not allowed to step in no matter what I do.¡±

    ¡°I got it, I will not spoil your ns.¡± As Yin Shuiling spoke, she kissed Little Young Master Lu¡¯s small hands, and with a gentle voice, she said, ¡°Little Young Master Lu, you should ask Mama to protect herself well. Little Young Master Lu will be for me to protect. This is not such a big matter; isn¡¯t she just going to Lu Corporation to force those devils out? We will apany Mama. We will have powerful aura like this!¡±

    Ning Qing hugged Yin Shuiling¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Shuiling, it is great to have you around.¡±

    Yin Shuiling stretched out her hand to push her away. ¡°Stop it, don¡¯t be emotional with me here.¡±

    The two good friends broke out intoughter.

    ...

    Lu Corporation

    The shareholders of the Lu Corporation were all gathered inside the VIP meeting room. 7th Grandpa was sitting at the head of the table and said, ¡°Everyone, the current president of Lu Corporation, Lu Shaoming, has been involved in a ne crash. The window of rescue has passed. His chances of survival are slim. Lu Corporation cannot continue on without a master. In order to maintain the interests of the shareholders, we will vote to select the new president now.¡±

    There were shareholders loyal to that branch of the Lu family among those present. But it was a pity that Lu Shaoming was probably dead. Selecting the next president was already on the horizon. They were moved due to their own interests, and their loyalty to the family was wavering.

    ¡°Okay, we will all listen to 7th Grandpa; we will start the voting now.¡±

    7th Grandpa nodded his head in satisfaction.

    Everyone took up their pens and put their preferred candidate on the ballot.

    Bang! At this moment, the big doors of the meeting room were pushed open.

    Everyone turned around to look. The bodyguards cleared the path, and Ning Qing, who was dressed in a thin ck wool coat, appeared in front of those present. Her long coat covered her kneecaps, and her tiny waist was entuated by a metal belt. Her outfit was matched with a pair of ck leather high heeled boots. Her hair was tied into a bun, and she looked youthful and experienced.

    7th Grandpa¡¯s facial expression changed dramatically, and he said, ¡°Ning Qing, why are you here?¡±

    This girl had foiled their ns numerous times. They could not ignore her abilities, and there was a glow in 7th Grandpa¡¯s eyes.

    Ning Qing took a step and walked forward. She straightened her body and her beautiful back was extremely straight. ¡°7th Grandpa, look at how you are speaking now. The Lu family is thergest shareholder of the Lu Corporation, my husband Lu Shaoming is the president of the Lu Corporation now. This entire Lu Corporation belongs to the Lu family. I¡¯m walking through the doors of my home; why is 7th Grandpa confused about that?¡±

    She was a gal with a glib tongue.

    Ning Qing looked towards everyone present and asked curiously, ¡°Everyone, what you all gathered here today for? What are you all writing with the pens in your hands?¡±

    Although Ning Qing had a smile on her face, her eyes were extremely cold as she stared at everyone present on the scene one by one. Everyone¡¯s scalp turned numb. They did not think that this little 21 year old gal would not be less intimidating than Lu Shaoming!

    Everyone felt guilty, and the room broke out into awkwardughter.

    At this moment, the old butler softly said, ¡°Madam, I think that these people are probably holding a shareholder¡¯s meeting now.¡±

    ¡°Shareholder¡¯s meeting?¡± Ning Qing said in surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t the shareholder¡¯s meeting not supposed to be for another six days? Howe it was pushed forward? I am the biggest shareholder of the Lu Corporation. Nobody informed me of this. Why are you guys being so secretive? Could it be that you are doing something that cannot see the light of the day?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s facial expression froze, and they did not dare lift their gaze.

    7th Grandpa coughed and said, ¡°Ning Qing, since you are here now, let us speak openly. Shaoming is probably dead by now. The Lu Corporation needs a new leader; we cannot wait any longer, and we are holding a shareholder¡¯s meeting to select the new President.¡±

 Chapter 305 - Going Into Battle Again

    <h4>Chapter 305: Going Into Battle Again</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°The next President?¡± Ning Qing looked towards the crowd of people, and she curled up the corners of her lips. ¡°Is that right?¡± she asked with a smile on her face.

    There were supporters of 7th Grandpa among the crowd, and they immediately replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam. The Lu Corporation cannot have another day without it¡¯s master, and everyone here is doing this for the good of Lu Corporation.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head, and she slowly walked towards 7th Grandpa as she said, ¡°Since that is the case, I am thergest shareholder of the Lu Corporation. I should also participate in this shareholder¡¯s meeting. 7th Grandpa, could you make some space?¡±

    Ning Qing was clearly looking at chairman¡¯s seat, which 7th Grandpa was sitting in.

    7th Grandpa had dreamed of this position from the beginning. He had barely sat down, and Ning Qing was snatching it away from him! He was obviously reluctant to do so, and he said, ¡°Ning Qing, you are still too young in age, and you are but a woman. You are not suited to participate in this shareholder¡¯s meeting; even your mother-inw has yet to participate in one...¡±

    ¡°Butler.¡± Ning Qing had a frown on her face as she interrupted 7th Grandpa, and she looked towards the old butler who was beside her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The butler politely took out some documents, and he positioned them in front of everyone present. ¡°This is my Young Master, Old Master and Old Madam¡¯s 51% of shares, and this is the official share transfer agreement. From now onwards, our Madam is thergest shareholder of the Lu Corporation.¡±

    Everyone took in a breath of air; the entire Lu family was in the hands of this young diva? She took lead of them?

    Ning Qing smacked the documents in front of 7th grandpa and she said with a smile on her face, ¡°7th Grandpa, my mother-inw has yet to participate in any shareholder¡¯s meeting before, but that does not mean that I can¡¯t. Now, get out of this space!¡±

    She added emphasis on the words, ¡°get out of this space!¡±, and every single word of hers was clear and crisp.

    Everyone was taken aback. Ning Qing was just a 21 year old girl, and now she actually dared to challenge 7th Grandpa.

    Such guts..

    ¡°You...¡± 7th Grandpa¡¯s facial expression was stern and stiff.

    But the transfer agreement was right in front of him, and this position did belong to Ning Qin. He could only vacate this seat for her.

    The old butler dragged the chair out, and Ning Qing graciously took the chairman¡¯s position. She was the owner of thergest corporation in the country ¡ª Lu Corporation!

    The crowd could not help but nce at Ning Qing.

    ¡°Everyone, what stage are we at? Oh, is it voting-time? Sure, then let us all continue. I will just sit here and watch you all vote one by one.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s clear and cold gaze from her moist eyes scanned each and every shareholder¡¯s face.

    By this, Ning Qing meant: All of you write, and I will just sit here to supervise. The majority were frozen in ce.

    Ning Qing looked at the first person that was seated beside he. ¡°Oh, this person is probably thergest shareholder outside of Lu Corporation, President Dong. 12 years ago, you wanted to invest funds in the Lu Corporation, and at that time, my 7th Grandpa was firmly against that, but Shaoming saw your abilities, and he allowed you to invest your funds into the Lu Corporation. He helped yourpany step by step to debut it onto the market. These days, you live in luxury andfort, and even your figure has gotten rounder by quite a bit.¡±

    The directorughed awkwardly, then lowered his gaze.

    Ning Qing looked at the third person down the line, and she said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the general manager of the Lu Corporation? Four years ago, you came back to the country from overseas, and when you looked for a job, you faced many difficulties. After that, Shaoming met you, and he gave you a chance. You were hardworking and diligent, and you climbed up thedder to the position of general manager.¡±

    The general managerughed awkwardly, and had his hands into fists as he said, ¡°I am regretful. I am regretful.¡±

    Ning Qing then looked at the 5th and 6th person. Those who have received Lu Shaoming¡¯s help lowered their heads in shame under Ning Qing¡¯s sharp and forceful gaze.

    7th Grandpa saw that Ning Qing was able to control everyone present once again, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Ning Qing, a benefactor¡¯s gratitude is just gratitude itself; the Lu Corporation...¡±

    Ning Qing did not even spare a nce at 7th Grandpa, and with a devious smile on her face, she coldly interrupted what 7th Grandpa was going to say. ¡°All of you, if you did not have Lu Shaoming here, you would not have your sess that you have today. But now that Lu Shaoming has been involved in a ne crash ¡ª none of you even know if he¡¯s dead ¡ª but all of you are already so keen to betray him. Yes, the Lu Corporation cannot go on a day longer without its master, but there are still six days until the next shareholder¡¯s meeting. The support and gratitude that you have developed towards Lu Shaoming during these years ¡ª is it not worth a mere six-day wait!?¡±

    As she spoke, Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were red rimmed. She stood up, and she pointed at those people as she said, ¡°Shaoming got in an ident, and our entire family is trying our best to search for him, but at this moment, what are all you guys doing? You are stabbing knives into our hearts ¡ª all of you...¡±

    That director stood up, and he looked towards Ning Qing. He bowed down and said, ¡°Madam, I am sorry. I shouldn¡¯t havee today. I will be the first to get a move on.¡±

    The director walked out of the room.

    The general manager followed in his tracks, and he said, ¡°Madam, I seem to be in a blur. If there is anything that would benefit from my expertise in the future, please make use of me. I have to go.¡±

    As for the 3rd and 4th person: they all followed in their tracks and walked out.

    7th Grandpa had a nce at the huge meeting room. Half of these shareholders had disappeared, and it hadn¡¯t even been 10 minutes. Ning Qing was actually able to move so many people¡¯s hearts?

    There were not enough people. How was he going tomence the shareholder¡¯s meeting?

    ...

    Ning Qing watched those people leave, and the small fist by her side rxed. The butler saw the situation at hand, and he felt both in admiration and relief as he nodded his head subtly towards Ning Qing.

    At this moment, a few elders stood up from their chairs, and everyone looked at Ning Qing with extreme hate in their eyes. They looked as if they wanted to shred her into pieces, and 7th Grandpa pointed towards her nose and chided her saying, ¡°Such a great Ning Qing. I didn¡¯t think that you would have such a glib tongue. I didn¡¯t think you would be so good in casting a spell towards people¡¯s hearts. You want to damage rtions with us right? Now that Shaoming is not around, you think that we are forcing our way in. Do you think you can beat us?¡±

    Ning Qingughed coldly in her heart. They were angry? They were finally speak the truth?

    Force their way in?

    She was afraid that they would not do so!

    ¡°Force your way in ? Haha.¡± Ning Qing raised her voice, and she forcefullyughed out loud. She shrugged her shoulders and arrogantly looked at this group of people, provoking them in the process. ¡°What do you think of yourselves as? I addressed all of you as uncles and grandfathers because I really had a good impression of all of you? You¡¯ve been held down by my family for so many years now. This will continue for the next century; all of you are merely parasites of the Lu family.¡±

    Ning Qing was extremely harsh in her words. It seemed like she was vaguely cursing them. The elders who were listening on could not hold it in any longer, and they were unable to control themselves!

    At this moment, a rash person came forward to face Ning Qing. ¡°Ning Qing, what did you say just now? If you have the guts, I dare you to repeat what you just said another time.¡±

    ¡°Haha, what would I not dare to do. All of you, listen well. All of you live in the dark corners, you always use your gaze to judge others, you¡¯re all fated to have no achievements in life, and you are an insult to the Lu family!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± That rash person immediately went over to shove Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing stumbled for a moment, and she fell back with a loud bang. She fell onto the floor, and her forehead directly collided with the sharp edge of the chair.

    A hot liquid flowed out, and Ning Qing wiped it away. It was all blood.

    ¡°Ah!¡± she loudly shrieked.

    7th Grandpa came forward hurriedly, and he chided that rash person. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    That rash person looked at his own hand and said, ¡°I, I... I didn¡¯t use any strength, how did she fall that badly?¡±

    ¡°Madam, Madam. Are you alright?¡± The butler hastily came forward and helped Ning Qing back up.

    Ning Qing stared at them in disbelief. She pointed at the elders and said in a loud voice, ¡°You are taking action against me right? Sure, you dare toy your hands on me, now that Shaoming has met with an ident. Not only do you want to snatch the position of president away from him, but you also want to bully others?¡±

    7th Grandpa had a frown on his face, and fresh blood trickled down from Ning Qing¡¯s forehead. Her hair that was tied up into a bun was also let down messily. Furthermore, her small face was pale which made her look extra pitiful.

    Others who saw her would think that they had all bullied her badly.

    7th Grandpa did not want to inte this matter, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Ning Qing, hear me speak...¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen!¡± Ning Qing pulled up her sleeves and rushed in the direction of the rash person. She held onto that person¡¯s sleeve as she shouted angrily, ¡°You want to beat me right? Come now! If you have the ability, you can hit me again. You can prove to me that you are not a parasite or an insult.¡±

    That rash person was furious once yet and he said, ¡°Ning Qing, you still dare to speak like that?¡±

    ¡°How would I not dare to do so? I am just that daring.¡±

    All of the elders came forward to break up the fight, and they wanted to pull the both of them apart. The situation at hand was a chaotic mess.

    At this moment, the sound of incessant crying rang out in the air again. Yin Shuiling carried Little Young Master Lu in her arms as she walked in. She saw Ning Qing trapped in the middle of the crowd, and she quickly shouted towards the outside. ¡°Ah, someonee over, someonee over quickly! There is violence! It¡¯s murder!¡±

    ¡°Shut up,e back.¡± Someone quickly went to block Yin Shuiling¡¯s mouth and they did not let her scream.

    At this moment, Little Young Master Lu really started to throw a tantrum, and Ning Qing rushed over to grab Little Young Master Lu. The tears on her face trickled down fervently. ¡°Little Young Master Lu, your father is not around anymore, and these people are letting out their beastly sides wanting to bully both of us. Single mother and child ¡ª they are forcing us to our deaths.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, listen to me exin. We don¡¯t mean it like that...¡± 7th Grandpa waved his hands around, and he was in a big dilemma. He never realized that Ning Qing had the potential to be a crazy woman.

    ¡°Then what do all of you mean? Sure, since you are not willing to leave a space for us to survive, then all of us should just die together. Butler, butler, make a call to my work studio immediately. I want to open a press conference to the media as both Ning Qing, and as Mrs Lu. I want to proim in front of everyone in this city. I want to expose the true intentions of these people here, and I want them to suffer from bad reputations from today onwards.¡±

    This words triggered some people¡¯s senses, and they said, ¡°Ning Qing, it would be best to state who bullied you today; don¡¯t start lying here.¡±

    That rash person rushed over in Ning Qing¡¯s direction, and he lifted up his hands, wanting to give Ning Qing a p.

    ¡°Madam!¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing!¡±

    The butler and Yin Shuiling shouted out at the same moment.

    Ning Qing felt something heavye towards the direction of her cheek, and she protected Little Young Master Lu in her arms. She quickly shut her eyes and epted this p.

    But this p did note. A scream came from that rash person instead. ¡°Ah!¡±

    Ning Qing quickly opened her eyes, and there was a person standing beside her.

    She was extremely delighted as she said, ¡°Luoxi!¡±

    Ou Luoxi arrived.

    Ou Luoxi was dressed in a blue and white cotton attire, and the design was elegant and simple. He matched with a light colour wool sweater underneath, and he had dark coloured slim cut jeans on the bottom. He folded the ends up onto his thighs, and it revealed the fair skin on his legs. He had a pair of t shoes on his feet, and he looked youthful and fashionable.

    From Ning Qing¡¯s angle, she could see his soft fringe on his forehead that was slightly covering his beautiful eyes, and although he did not have any expression on his face, it was also not enough to cover his delicate features that were like a painting¡¯s. It was enough to make anyone lose their breath.

    He was a youth who was extremely beautiful and sparkling.

 Chapter 306 - Shaoming Is Back

    <h4>Chapter 306: Shaoming Is Back</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ou Luoxi pinned the hand of the rash man, and he easily made him sumb to his force. That person felt immense pain, and his bones felt as if they had been cracked.

    ¡°Luoxi, let go of him,¡± Ning Qing said softly.

    Ou Luoxi let go of that person¡¯s hands and pushed him backwards. ¡°Aiyo!¡± 7th Grandpa let out a shout, and the man who had a hurried character crashed directly into him. He was unable to avoid him in time, and he fell back.

    ¡°7th Grandpa...¡± The other elders quickly went forward and helped them back up. They looked at Ou Luoxi and said, ¡°You... who are you?¡±

    Ning Qing went forward and protected Ou Luoxi behind her. ¡°He is my younger brother.¡±

    The elders were angered, and they wanted to speak.

    But Ning Qing quickly stuffed Little Young Master Lu into Ou Luoxi¡¯s arms, and she loudly cried out, ¡°Younger brother, it is perfect that you are here now! These people here want to bully both of us, mother and son. You carry Little Young Master Lu away. I will battle it out with these people. If I meet with an ident, you must definitely raise Little Young Master Lu, he is the only flesh and blood left in the Lu family...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± 7th Grandpa stood up. When he had fallen onto the floor just now, his butt was almost split in half. He looked dishevelled and said, ¡°Ning Qing, stop creating trouble already! The shareholders meeting today is cancelled. I will give you another six days!¡±

    Ning Qing heard his words and withdrew her tears. She stood upright, and she returned her gaze to 7th Grandpa. She slowly donned a smile and asked, ¡°Are you speaking honestly?¡±

    The crowd: ¡°...¡±

    7th Grandpa was extremely furious as he red with his eyes wide. Heughed coldly while he said, ¡°Such a great Ning Qing. You stirring up such a great scene at the meeting room was to force us to give you another six days? You really deserve an Oscar.¡±

    Ning Qing passed Little Young Master Lu over to Yin Shuiling, and the butler passed her a wet tissue. She wiped her tears and tidied her messy face. ¡°7th Grandpa, thank you for your praise. You probably didn¡¯t know, but I, Ning Qing, am actually a Best Actress already!¡±

    Everyone present on scene: ¡°You!¡±

    Ning Qing threw the wet tissue into the rubbish bin, and her beautiful back was extremely straight. ¡°7th Grandpa, every uncle present here, you need to stand by your words. Thank you for the six days. Over these 6 days, it is better to stay silent and lie low. If not, today will only be the start. I will let you all know that I, Ning Qing, am not someone who is easy to deal with.¡±

    After she spoke, she walked out of the meeting room without bothering to wait for their reaction.

    Ou Luoxi, Yin Shuiling, the butler, and the bodyguards left along with her.

    The elders looked at the group of bodyguards following behind Ning Qing. They were bbergasted, and the rashed man cursed saying, ¡°This Ning Qing has brought along so many bodyguards, but when I pushed her just now, those bodyguards just stood and watched. Ning Qing must be doing this on purpose. She forced us to take action. Look at how she looked just now! She is totally a shrew!¡±

    7th Grandpa waved his hands and said, ¡°Forget it! What is the point of saying this now? Just now, she hit her head on the chair so forcefully, the blood that she shed was real. This woman is cruel towards herself, and even more cruel towards others. She is quick witted while being resilient. She is not someone easy to go against. Let us wait another six days. It will be the official annual general shareholders meeting. At that time, if Shaoming still doesn¡¯t show up, let¡¯s see what she would do then.¡±

    ¡°7th Grandpa, we will just let it go like this?¡±

    ¡°Then what else would you want to do? Can you look for Ning Qing to battle it out individually? Didn¡¯t you learn something from the skills that youth had demonstrated just now?¡±

    The man with a hurried personality took a step backwards, and his wrist was still in immense pain. The youth looked young and tender. He looked more beautiful than a girl, but his martial skills were incredible.

    He did not dare.

    ...

    Inside the luxury SUV

    The butler carried Little Young Master Lu. Yin Shuiling opened the first aid box and took out a cotton swab to disinfect Ning Qing¡¯s wounds.

    ¡°Siii...¡± Ning Qing¡¯s entire face puckered up, and she could not help but say in pain, ¡°Shui Ling, be more gentle! It hurts...¡±

    ¡°You know about pain now? What were you doing just now? You should take a mirror to look at your forehead. This injury looks so bad.¡± Yin Shuiling treated her wound while she gently blew on it. Her legs were soft when she looked at the wound; Ning Qing¡¯s forehead was missing a piece of meat.

    With one small hand, Ning Qing tugged Yin Shuiling¡¯s shirt sleeve and snorted while she said,¡± This is also something that cannot be avoided. If I did not bleed, how would I have fooled them all?¡±

    ¡°Then if Ou Luoxi had not turned up, you wouldn¡¯t have avoided that p?¡±

    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t have avoided it.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you...¡± Yin Shuiling wanted to go crazy on the spot.

    ¡°Okay, Shuiling, I know that you pity me. But if they do not hit me, how could I have pressured them? How would wemence talks? These elders are all guilty. They would not allow me to stir up a fuss. It is merely one p. When you arepleting a huge task, you must ept the little things on the way. We will wait for Shaoming to return. He will definitely take revenge for me.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was crisp and melodious, and when her voice echoed inside the car, it was extremely attractive to the ear. The old butler and Ou Luoxi looked at Ning Qing upon hearing her words. In such difficult times like these, she was so positive and brave.

    Yin Shuiling ced some gauze on her forehead, and Ning Qing stretched out her hand to receive Little Young Master Lu from the butler.

    Little Young Master Lu had long stopped crying. Hisrge, grape-like eyes were looking around vividly, and he was blowing milk bubbles non stop at the side of his small lips.

    Ning Qing bent down her body and kissed her son¡¯s small face. ¡°Little Young Master Lu, were you shocked just now? Our Little Young Master Lu is the bravest! He apanied Mama to the battlefield today.¡±

    Yin Shuilingughed coldly and said, ¡°Ning Qing, this Little Young Master Lu is also bright. In the meeting room just now, he cried when we wanted him to. Now that you are not kicking up a fuss, he is also not crying.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small, exquisite face had a gentle smile. ¡°Yeah, Little Young Master Lu is great as expected... Daddy is not at home, and he already knows about how to cooperate with Mummy to protect this home,¡± she said with a sweet voice.

    The old butler, who was seated in the front passenger¡¯s seat, looked at Ning Qing through the rear view mirror. His eyes were full of polite admiration as he said, ¡°Madam, that share transfer document involving the 51% of shares was fake. At that moment, I was afraid that those people would be able to see through it.¡±

    Time was tight, and Lu Dinghua was also not at home. How would she be able to get the share transfer documents in her hands? She could only make do with a fake copy.

    Ning Qing channelled her gaze downwards to y with her son. She smiled as she said, ¡°Butler, what are you scared of? There can never be too much deception in war. If there weren¡¯t the share transfer documents, there would have been no power in our hands. We would not have been able to aplish what we wanted.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The butler nodded his head. He never saw the wrong person. This Madam was brave and had a strategy in her head. Young Master was not at home, and she was holding the reins in the Lu family, which made everyone feel at ease.

    Ning Qing looked at Ou Luoxi who sat beside her. From the time he appeared until now, he did not say a single word, typical of his stuffy character.

    ¡°Luoxi, why did you rush over today?¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at Ning Qing. His clear eyes were bright, and although he had no expression on his face, his features were gentle. He said, ¡°I had been overseas filming a drama, but I rushed over upon hearing the news. Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry, Second Older Brother has already lead the army and has left for Lake Baikal to look for Oldest Brother.¡±

    These were the most words that Ou Luoxi said to her after they met one another. He spoke through his teeth and was rigid as usual. Ning Qing suspected that he did notmunicate with anyone else outside filming, but she wasforted by his words.

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were bright. Lu Shaoming¡¯s second younger brother Zhou Yao was the legend of the Commando Unit. That damp and wet rainforest had worried Ning Qing from the start regarding the safety of Lu Dinghua. With Zhou Yao leading his top squad, it made her feel more at ease.

    ¡°Luoxi, I am not worried. His allies are looking out for him, and we are waiting for him. I believe that Shaoming will return very soon.¡±

    ...

    The luxury SUV sedan stopped in front of the Lu family vi. Everyone exited the vehicle, and Ning Qing ordered the butler, ¡°Do not tell Mother what happened today, in case she gets worried.¡±

    The butler hesitated for a few seconds, and he replied, ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±

    ¡°Luoxi, you should stay at our house for the next few days. I will have the maids prepare a guest room for you.¡± Ning Qing looked towards Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi nodded his head and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    It was a period of turbulence now, and before Lu Shaoming came back, he would stay here to protect Ning Qing.

    The group walked into the vi, and Song Yajing was sitting on the sofa in the living room. She saw Ning Qing return and immediately came forward to wee her. ¡°Qingqing, you are all back?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mum.¡± Ning Qing curled her lips into a smile.

    ¡°Qingqing, what happened to your forehead? Did you get hurt?¡± Song Yajing noticed that there was a band aid on Ning Qin¡¯s forehead, and she stretched out her hand to touch it.

    ¡°Sii...¡± N called out in pain and said, ¡°Mum, its nothing. I fell identally when I was outside. My forehead hit the chair.¡±

    Song Yajing had a worried expression on her face. ¡°This girl. Why didn¡¯t you watch where you were walking? Should I call the doctor over to have a look?¡± she asked with a displeased tone.

    ¡°There is no need for that Mum. It¡¯s a small injury; it will heal quickly.¡±

    ¡°Is really a small injury? Qingqing, why does your face look so pale?¡± Song Yajing held Ning Qing¡¯s small hand and continued, ¡°Why are your hands so cold?¡±

    Yin Shuiling nced at Ning Qing. She hadn¡¯t noticed before, but now, when she looked at Ning Qing, her face was pale like a white piece of paper. Even those thin green veins could be seen clearly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ning Qing, why is your face so pale?¡±

    Ning Qing brought her small hand to her forehead. The wound was very very painful, and the pain made her feel faint. She replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mum and Shuiling. Maybe it¡¯s because I have not been sleeping too well recently. I will go upstairs to sleep for a while. There is no need to call me for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Then go quickly, Qingqing. You have been barely out of the confinement period for a month. You still need to take care of your body.¡± Song Yajing addressed her seriously.

    ¡°Mum, I got it.¡±

    Ning Qing went upstairs, and Song Yajing ordered the servants to brew some soup. Yin Shuiling rolled up her sleeves and said, ¡°Aunt, there is no need for that. I will go brew some soup for Ning Qing to drink. Ning Qing always says that she wants sour and spicymb soup. Let Little Young Master Lu drink a little form today, and allow Ning Qing to be stubborn once.¡±

    ¡°Sure, it has really been hard on this girl.¡± Song Yajing looked at Ning Qing¡¯s back profile in pity, and she ordered the old butler. ¡°Butler, what else are the old vultures up to? The seven day promise is up. I have been waiting for them for the entire day today. Howe they did note? This is weird.¡±

    The old butler remembered Ning Qing¡¯smand. He was in a dilemma, but he finally smiled and said, ¡°Lady, those elders would not take any action for now. If we don¡¯t take action, then they won¡¯t. Lady can rest assured.¡±

    Song Yajing was taken aback, and murmured puzzledly, ¡°How could those old things let go of such a good chance? I was still worried that I would not be able to handle them. This is really a blessing from the heavens.¡±

    The old butler lifted his gaze to look at the second floor. That was right; the heavens blessed the Lu family with such a Madam.

    ...

    Ning Qing did not know how many days she had slept for. She was sleeping without knowing what was going on. When she was in a blur, she felt someone speaking beside her ear, ¡°Qingqing, wake up. Shaoming is back!¡±

 Chapter 307 - Hubby, I Missed You Very Much

    <h4>Chapter 307: Hubby, I Missed You Very Much</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing was in a blur, and she could not hear what those people were saying clearly.

    Who came back?

    She instantly opened her eyes, and she quickly lifted the nket and got off the bed. ¡°Mum, who came? Who came over? Is it those elders? Don¡¯t be afraid, I wille down this instant. I will change into a new set of clothes..¡±

    Ning Qing hurriedly bent her body down, and her two small hands were caressing the bed to look for something, but... she was unable to see anything, and her vision was all ck.

    All she could see in her line of vision was darkness.

    Ning Qing froze in all of her actions. How was she not able to see anything?

    A sharp voice rang out in her ear, and her head was in pain. She shouted out in agony and used both of her small hands to cover her own ears.

    She shut her eyes in fear.

    It was only until then that Song Yajing realized that Ning Qing was behaving abnormally, and she stretched out her hand to hold onto Ning Qing¡¯s slim arms before asking, ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong with you? Which part of your body feels ufortable?¡±

    Ning Qing quickly exhaled two breaths of air, and after the throbbing pain in her small head went away, she opened her eyes again, and she could see...the elegant sky blue nkets again.

    She could see once again.

    Ning Qing slumped her entire body frailly onto the bed, and ayer of sweat appeared on her forehead. It was all because of shock.

    She thought that she could not see anymore.

    ¡°Mum, I am fine. What did you say just now? Who is here?¡± Ning Qing lifted her gaze and questioned her.

    Song Yajing caressed Ning Qing¡¯s frail, fatigued little face pitifully, and she curled up the corners of her lips up. She gently said, ¡°Qingqing, Ding Hua has brought Shaoming back. Shaoming has returned!¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s entire body frozepletely.

    ...Shaoming...is already back?

    She widened her eyes, and she did not dare belief, she used her small hand to hold onto Song Yajing¡¯s sleeve as she held onto it very tightly. She was trembling as she said, ¡°Mum, what did you say? Shaoming, he...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s right. Qingqing, Shaoming hase back!¡± Song Yajing was firm and confident in her words.

    Although she was very strong during this period of time, there was a huge amount of pressure in her heart, and when it was in the wee hours, she would feel that her heart was in such pain that she was unable to catch her breath.

    This kind of pain could not be told to anyone else, because Lu Shaoming was not around any longer, and she was the strength of the entire family.

    She disyed strength to others, and hid away her weakness secretly by herself.

    Only she knew how to bitter her heart was during this period of time.

    At this moment, her entire body felt that it had regained its strength. It was like a dry fish that had finally made its way back to the vast ocean, and she could takerge breaths of air again. That huge pressure in her heart was gone, and she was able to rx.

    Ning Qing stood up and said, ¡°Mum, is that true? Shaoming has returned. This is great news. This is great news. I just knew that he would not die just like that, he does not bear to die just yet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Qingqing; you are right. Your perseverance paid off. You did not give up on him, and he is back!¡± Song Yajing hugged Ning Qing.

    At this moment, the door opened up, and Yin Shuiling walked inside. ¡°Ning Qing, what are you doing. The car is stopped outside. Young Master Lu will being in soon. Quick! Go to receive him. Didn¡¯t you miss him a lot? You can wee him back home right now.¡±

    Song Yajing quickly let go of Ning Qing, and there were excited tears in her eyes. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Qing Qing, let¡¯s go. Let us go to receive Shaoming.¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡± Ning Qing withdrew her small hand from Song Yajing, and she lifted her hand to tuck the strands of hair by her cheeks behind her ears. She spun around in circles twice, not knowing what to do, and she lowered her gaze to look at her own pajamas and said, ¡°Mum, Shuiling, do I look really ugly right now? I want to change into a new set of clothes.¡±

    Yin Shuiling walked over, and she held onto Ning Qing¡¯s small hand. With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°Ning Qing, you are beautiful just like this. It¡¯s just that you have slept for 3 entire days, and your face looks a bit frail. It¡¯s fine, beauty is in the eye of the beholder. In Young Master Lu¡¯s eyes, you are definitely the most beautiful.¡±

    She slept for 3 entire days?

    Ning Qing did not have any idea about that at all. She had slept very deeply in a huge trance. In her memory, she did somewhat recall that Shuiling had helped her sit up to drink some soup, and there was a small thing in her embrace that was moving about; little Young Master Lu was happily drinking milk.

    ¡°Ning Qing, let¡¯s go.¡± Yin Shuiling dragged Ning Qing out the door.

    Ning Qing quickly held onto Song Yajing¡¯s hands, and the three of them ran out the door. Ning Qing asked worriedly, ¡°Mum, is Shaoming injured?¡±

    Song Yajing shook her head and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any huge injuries.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was happy as she said, ¡°Ning Qing, the biggest injury that Young Master Lu has is you; Young Master Lu definitely misses you a lot.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Young Master Lu must have missed you a lot,¡± Song Yajing said in agreement.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was red, and her longshes that resembled a butterfly¡¯s wings fluttered twice. She shyly looked down, and she missed him very very much.

    After exiting the door, as she was prepared to go down the stairs, they met the butler who ran up in a hurry.

    ¡°Butler, why have you run over in such a hurry? Why is your facial expression so flustered?¡± Song Yajing asked.

    The old butler directly looked towards Ning Qing and said anxiously, ¡°Madam, Young Master, he...¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she was afraid that he has ended up in an ident again. ¡°Butler, speak slowly. What happened to Young Master?¡±

    ¡°Madam, Young Master brought a woman back home!¡±

    Woman?

    Ning Qing stood rooted to the ground and froze.

    ¡°What?¡± Both Song Yajing and Yin Shuiling raised their voices in disbelief.

    At this moment, the main doors of the vi opened, and Lu Dinghua was the first person who walked inside, followed by that handsome,nky figure.

    Ning Qing looked over in a daze. That man was dressed in a thin long ck coat. He had not fastened the buttons, and it revealed a dark blue suit he wore underneath. There was a grey scarf on his neck.

    The man¡¯s figure was still handsome as before, and his flowing coat was elegant and ssy. His legs were too long, and his coat ended at the bottom of his kneecaps. He wore a pair of ck, handmade, leather shoes, and his entire being was drenched in the cold air of the winter day. His entire figure was cold and chilly.

    The man lifted his gaze to have a look, and his line of vision crashed into Ning Qing¡¯s beautiful eyes.

    Ning Qing felt this kind of meeting was what she had once dreamt of, but what she dreamt in her dreams was totally different. He has not lost a hand or leg, and he was not badly injured. He was elegant and perfect, looking just like he had before he left.

    Ning Qing was pondering. If he were injured, no matter how little chance he had at living on, if only he could make it back, she would run up to him and hold him tight.

    They had met and parted. No matter whether he survived or not, she would live on to tell their kids their story.

    But he was standing there perfectly, and Ning Qing did not know why, but she felt a feeling of...distance.

    His eyes were dark and sparkling as usual. It was what she was familiar with, but the calmness inside them was so in, so deep, and she was unable to understand it.

    He was involved in such a major ident, and they had been separated for such a long period of time, and now that he met her once again,when he looked at her, he was actually not emotional and not happy?

    Where was his usual gentleness?

    The expression inside his eyes was like a stranger¡¯s.

    Ning Qing looked at him seriously for a few times, and the expression in his eyes was stubborn. Was this still her Lu Shaoming?

    She was not wrong; this was her Lu Shaoming!

    At this moment, a lithe and petite figure emerged quickly behind him. It was a woman, and she was dressed in a short grey leather jacket. She paired it together with a pair of tight ck leather pants. Her figure was voluptuous and sexy. She was unlike a normal woman. She looked like a special forces agent. She had both of her hands behind her back, and that standard posture she was standing in had a special feminine vour to it.

    The woman was extremely beautiful, and her tiny face had exquisite features. The expression on her face was ice-cold, and the first impression that she gave others was of her coldness and beauty.

    Ning Qing was taken aback, and Song Yajing reacted first. She took a step forward and said, ¡°Shaoming, you are back now? Who is this person?¡±

    She looked at that cold, beautiful woman.

    Lu Dinghuaughed, and said, ¡°Yajing, I will introduce you all to herter.¡± As he spoke, he channeled his gaze towards Ning Qing.

    What kind of person Ning Qing was, how could she not understand Lu Dinghua¡¯s expression in his eyes. His eyes were full of awkwardness and apology.

    Ning Qing took a step backwards.

    ¡°Ning Qing!¡± Yin Shuiling speedily helped her stand.

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps rang in her ears. Probably due to the fact that she was channelling her gaze downwards, when a pair of sparkling bright ck leather shoes came into her line of vision, the man was saying something, and his voice was charming and deep. It still brought along a hint of hoarseness that was hard to detect. He said, ¡°I am here to look at Little Young Master Lu.¡±

    He went into the bedroom.

    After knowing that Lu Shaoming hade back, Song Yajing had long ordered someone to ce Little Young Master Lu back into their bedroom. She thought that this family of 3 needed to have some time to reunite with one another.

    Now Song Yajing was also in a daze. She had a look at Ning Qing, and she looked at the woman downstairs, ¡°This...¡¯

    Yin Shuiling had a frown on her face, and she stretched her hand out to give Ning Qing a push. ¡°What are you frozen here for? Both your man and son are in the bedroom now. Why are you not hurrying inside?¡±

    Ning Qing was in a daze, and she did not have a single reaction.

    Yin Shuiling was extremely furious, and she directly used her hand to push Ning Qing into the bedroom, then shut the door with a bang.

    ...

    Ning Qing stood at the entrance of the room, and she lifted her gaze to look in front of her. Lu Shaoming was sitting at the side of the bed. Little Young Master Lu was lying on the bed, and he was moving both his arms and legs enthusiastically. He was babbling as he waved his limbs all around.

    The man bent down, and hisrge palm held onto Little Young Master Lu¡¯s small hand. He kissed it once, then with a loving, gentle voice, he said, ¡°Little Young Master Lu...¡±

    Little Young Master Lu looked sideways at his own father, and he opened his tiny, toothless mouth and broke out into a smile.

    He was a little chap who was barely 2 months old, and he already knew how to be happy when he saw his own father.

    It was night time, and there was an ambermp in the room, Ning Qing looked at this father and son pair bathing in the warm glow of the light, and she felt warm.

    She fluttered her longshes and lifted her heels to walk towards the bed.

    Suddenly, she regretted that she had not changed into a new set of clothes, as she was wearing a random pajamas on her while he was dressed so formally. They did not match one another.

    She paused in her footsteps, and she very slowly sat on the edge of the bed. She stretched out her hand to hold onto Little Young Master Lu¡¯s another small hand, and her soft and gentle voice had the gentleness of a new mother. ¡°Little Young Master Lu, your daddy hase back. Are you happy or not? Our Little Young Master Lu misses his daddy very much... Mummy also misses Daddy very much...¡±

    The man beside her was channelling his gaze at his son, and he did not speak.

    Ning Qing kissed her son¡¯s small hand, and she turned her gaze to look at the man. She had not seen him for such a long time, and she felt that he¡¯d gotten much more handsome. His handsome, sculpture-like features were extremely mesmerizing, and it was highlighted by the glow of the light. The lines of his face were defined and strong, and he was full of the mature attractiveness of a man.

    Ning Qing slowly stretched out her small hand to caress his face, and when she neared him, she got a bit closer, and her soft fingers touched his face.

    It was warm.

    She was not dreaming.

    He was back.

    ¡°Hubby.¡± Ning Qing curled up the corners of her lips and opened her mouth. She actually wanted to use a coy and sweet tone, but it was only after she opened her mouth that she realized that her voice sounded horrible to the ears, and that was because she was crying, and her voice was trembling. ¡°Hubby, you have slimmed down.¡±

    He had gotten way more slim, and his features were even more defined.

    The man did not lift his gaze, and he did not even bat a single eyelid.

    He did not give her a single response.

    Something warm quickly started to roll down her face, and it became cold and icy once it rolled down to her tender neck, ¡°Hubby.¡± She choked up while she neared him, and she continued to sob while she said, ¡°Hubby, I missed you very much.¡±

    She slowly kissed the corners of his lips.

 Chapter 308 - Who Is That Woman?

    <h4>Chapter 308: Who Is That Woman?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    But she did not kiss him, as the man turned his body sideways to avoid her.

    Ning Qing froze.

    Lu Shaoming let go of Little Young Master Lu¡¯s hand, and his voice was calm. ¡°I came back to see Little Young Master Lu. If there is nothing else, I¡¯m going.¡±

    Lu Shaoming rose up and swiftly walked towards the door.

    He¡¯s leaving?

    Where was he going?

    ¡°Lu Shaoming!¡± Ning Qing looked sideways and called his full name.

    The man continued walking.

    Ning Qing stood up, dashed over, and hugged the man from behind.

    Lu Shaoming stopped in his tracks.

    Ning Qing could not hold back her tears anymore, she choked while speaking, and because she was crying so intensely, she was hyperventting. She was speaking, and her voice was choppy. ¡°Lu Shaoming, you... What are you doing? Why are you treating me...so...so cold. Give me a reason. You don¡¯t...care that I cherish you, and you bully me like this...¡±

    Lu Shaoming straightened his posture. He furrowed handsome eyebrows, and his Adam¡¯s apple was rolling vigorously. His lips were extremely parched.

    He wore more clothes in the winter, but when she stuck herself on his back to cry, he could feel the warmth of her tears. It was as if they were scalding his heart.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, I missed you so much. I really missed you so so much... After the ne crash, everyone thought you were dead. But I did not believe it... I knew that you would not die just like that. You had said it before; you asked me to wait for you to return...

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, I waited for you so so long... One month and 13 days...I was thinking of you every day, and every night I would dream of you. I would wake up with tears...

    ¡°Shaoming, I was very happy when you came back. Don¡¯t leave me, ok? Don¡¯t you like the Little Young Master Lu that I gave birth to for you? Our son also misses you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming had a frown on his face. His handsome forehead had 3 lines running across it. Hisrge hand by his side was tightly held into a fist, and he then held it up.

    Hisrge, rough palm covered her small hand. Her hand was really cold, without even a touch of warmth.

    ¡°Ning Qing, I...¡±

    Ning Qing let go of his sculpted waist. She came forward to face him head on. Her vision was blurry, resulting in her not able to look clearly at the man before her. Two of her small hands grabbed his coat, helping him remove his clothes.

    ¡°Ning Qing!¡± His voice got even stricter, and he was more hoarse.

    ¡°Shaoming, let me see your body. Did you get injured? How did you escape from the ne? Did you use a parachute? You must be injured; let me have a look.¡± She fumbled around tugging on the buttons of his clothes. Her actions were hurried, and she was unable to undo the buttons. She directly lifted his suit up, wanting to remove shirt that he had tucked into his trousers with his metal belt.

    This woman!

    Lu Shaoming locked onto her slim wrist. He did not let her move around messily. His features were tight and his voice was strict. ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t make a fuss. I still have matters to attend to. I will be leaving. I wille in a few days to see Little Young Master Lu.¡±

    All of Ning Qing¡¯s emotions came to a jarring stop upon hearing his words. One of her hands was locked by him and she was unable to move. She lifted another small fist to hit his shoulder. She knew that was not the time for her to be kicking up a fuss. Her behaving like this was not adorable at all, but she could not control herself.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, where are you going? Our home is right here, and I am your wife! What do you mean that you wille over a few dayster to visit Little Young Master Lu? Are you still a father? Youe to visit Little Young Master Lu, then what about me? You are such a rascal. What am I to you?¡±

    His shoulders were hard like a piece of metal, and her small hand that was hitting him was red. These three days, she had been in hibernation for no particr reason. Her entire body was weak and feeble, and she did not have any strength.

    After hitting him two times, he did not move, and she was already out of strength.

    She also did not bear to hit him. She was afraid that he had injuries on his body, and she did not bear to cruelly hit his chest. She did not dare to use her legs to kick him.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming.¡± She was unable to hit him. She could only hook her arms onto his neck, hug him, and cry while begging him, ¡°Lu Shaoming, what exactly happened? Can¡¯t you just let me know? The attitude that you are using towards me is like a u-turn from before. There must be something that happened. Tell me; we will conquer it together.¡±

    She was hugging him, and he was listening to her crying helplessly in his arms. Lu Shaoming¡¯s entire body froze, and he slowly let go of her small hand. Once she got free, Ning Qing quickly cupped his handsome face. ¡°Shaoming, I beg you, don¡¯t treat me like this. I am really very hurt and upset. Stay here tonight ok? Tell me everything that happened to you. I am out of the confinement period now; we can sleep together! You hug me as we sleep, and also together with our Little Young Master Lu... Our family of three together with one another.¡±

    The man was still unwilling to speak. Ning Qing was in a hurry, and she stood on her tiptoes to kiss his thin lips.

    She was kissing him too hurriedly, and she used her teeth that were like seashells to bite him. She could not bear to use real strength; she could only bite him lightly, and this felt like someone was using a feather to lightly glide across theke of his heart. His heart had a little current, and this current was still spreading to every part of his body.

    He instinctively straightened his waist.

    This feeling made him unable to control himself. He furrowed his eyebrows and let out a grunt.

    Upon hearing his grunt, Ning Qing tried even harder, she took the chance to part his teeth, and made her way in.

    Lu Shaoming quickly grabbed her small shoulders. He exerted his strength to increase the distance between them.

    Ning Qing was pushed away. She was not angry, her two small hands held on tight to hisrge hand. ¡°Shaoming, you missed me. You really missed me! I also missed you. Stay behind today. I can satisfy you. I will definitely make you satisfied,¡± she pleaded while crying andughing.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s expression instantly turned dark. He tugged his hand away from her small, frail palm. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ning Qing, howe you are so...so... shameless?¡±

    Shameless?

    Ning Qing felt that it was really funny, so sheughed. She split her legs as she rushed to hug him. She went on her tiptoes, went to the side of his ear, and said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, howe you are so boring? You treat yourself like a real gentleman, but it is actually... The more shameless I am, the more you like it.¡±

    Lu Shaoming started to pant. He never knew that she could be so clingy. Her small figure that was soft and fragrant. She was like a small water snake that could not stop rubbing itself against his body.

    Lu Shaoming tightened his fist and decided to be cold, and he pushed her away.

    This was already the third or fourth time that he pushed her away today. He seemed to be repulsed with her touching him, but why?

    Ning Qing felt that the tears in her eyes start to well up. His tworge hands prevented her shoulders from moving. She could not escape. She was being held two steps away from him, unable to approach him.

    She was crying too fiercely. Her pale face did not have any sign of blood flow. The soft lips had ayer of soft pink, and now they were chattering furiously. She covered her mouth and said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, you really...want to go? Also, outside... who is that woman?¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not have any expression on his face, but his voice was bitter. ¡°You and Little Young Master Lu will stay here for now. I will live somewhere else, I am back, you no longer have to worry about the matters regarding the Lu family. That woman... saved me, and she might stay for quite a while...¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll be here for a long time... Would she stay together with you?¡± Ning Qing bit down on her little fist, and tried to adjust her voice to her normal tone.

    Lu Shaoming pursed his thin lips and did not speak.

    Pa! Ning Qing stretched out her hand to give him a p.

    Lu Shaoming was pped harshly. The air in the room seemed to freeze in that second, and the atmosphere was extremely silent.

    ¡°Wa, wa...¡± Little Young Master Lu, who was on the bed, started to wail frantically. The small fe felt that his daddy and mummy were quarrelling, and he was crying with unease.

    This necessitated that Ning Qing should calm down. Her eyes and nose were red because of her crying. Her tears were flowing down without a sound, and she did not wipe them away. Her two small hands were at the sides of her body. She turned her gaze sideways to look at Little Young Master Lu. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you want to do. I am unable to guess what you mean by this, but Little Young Master Lu is your son. He is crying now; go and hug him.¡±

    Lu Shaoming slowly let go of her shoulders, turned his body, and left.

    When he turned, the corners of his coat summoned a cold brittle wind. Ning Qing¡¯s entire body shivered, and the chill entered into the depths of her heart.

    She had never felt so cold in her entire life.

    ...

    The door of the room was pushed open by Lu Shaoming, and both Song Yajing and Yin Shuiling stood outside the door.

    Yin Shuiling looked inside the room, and her eyes contracted forcefully. ¡°Ning Qing!¡± She frantically ran over.

    Lu Shaoming still heard that there was something dropping onto the floor. The sound was not piercing. While he was gone, the girl had lost a lot of weight, and she was quite slimmer than when she was pregnant. The sound of her fainting and falling onto the ground was also very light.

    ¡°Ning Qing, Ning Qing, what is wrong with you? Quick, wake up. Ning Qing...¡± Yin Shuiling knelt down and cupped Ning Qing¡¯s small head into her embrace, and Ning Qing lost consciousness.

    Song Yajing saw what happened and was bbergasted. She ordered the servants saying, ¡°Someonee, someonee quick! Madam fainted! Quick, call the family doctor over...¡±

    The servants all ran into the room. Little Young Master Lu was still crying. ¡°Lady, Little Young Master is crying too hard. He won¡¯t stop no matter how wefort him.¡±

    ¡°I will do it, I will do it.¡± Song Yajing carried Little Young Master Lu into her arms. That little bundle of yellow had cried until he could not catch his breath in just a span of a moment.

    Song Yajing looked at Ning Qing who fainted and then looked again at Little Young Master Lu. She pitied them very much. She lifted her eyes to look. That dark, handsome figure had already prepared to go downstairs.

    She carried Little Young Master Lu and ran forward. The tears in her eyes fell down relentlessly. ¡°Shaoming, where are you going? You were in a ne crash! The three of us barely made it till you came back. Did you know how hard Qingqing had it while you¡¯ve been gone? The entire Lu family has been dependant on her to support us...

    ¡°I actually thought that with youing back today, it would be the rainbow after the rain. You are just so great, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯ve made a mess upon your return... Shaoming, ah! You cannot be without morals. Don¡¯t you know how hard Qingqing had it? She has fainted, and your son is crying now. Where are you going...?¡±

    ¡°Yajing.¡± Lu Dinghua stepped forward to hug Song Yajing and said, ¡°Enough, stop talking.¡±

    Song Yajing pushed Lu Dinghua away and said, ¡°What do you mean by asking me to stop talking? Lu Dinghua, what are you trying to say?¡±

    The two of them were quarrelling upstairs. Lu Shaoming went down the steps, and the old butler was the foot of the stairwell. He saw the man approach, and he took a step forward, standing before the man. The butler bowed down politely and said, ¡°Young Master.¡±

    Lu Shaoming gave him a look. The butler has worked for the Lu family for numerous years. He was intelligent and professional. He knew the appropriate thing to do at the right time, and he never once made a wrong judgement.

    But now, he was actually blocking Lu Shaoming in his path.

 Chapter 309 - Love Spell

    <h4>Chapter 309: Love Spell</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°You want to block my path?¡±

    ¡°I do not dare to do so. I believe that Young Master has his own difficulties, but Young Master, Madam is an understanding person, and if Young Master is able exin your difficulties to Madam, I believe that no matter what kind of struggles you are going through right now, Madam would be able to help Young Master get through it.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Lu Shaomingughed lightly and mysteriously, and he continued to say, ¡°It looks like while I have been away, Madam has turned into the leader of this family.¡±

    These words were very harsh, and the old butler was taken aback in his heart. He lifted his head to look at Lu Shaoming.

    The man¡¯s eyes were both dark and deep, and his mysterious look made others unable to read himpletely, but there was no sign of warning or danger in his expression. There was a light glow to his bright eyes, and it was actually somewhat gentle.

    The old butler still wanted to look on, but Lu Shaoming had already strode away. He was walking to the door.

    Ou Luoxi was standing at the doorway at that moment, and he looked on as Lu Shaoming walked towards his direction.

    ¡°Older Brother.¡±

    Lu Shaoming nodded his head, and he stretched out his hand to pat Ou Luoxi¡¯s shoulder before he said, ¡°Luoxi, it has been hard on you. From tomorrow on, get back to your business.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Luoxi nodded his head.

    Lu Shaoming lifted his feet and left.

    But someone grabbed his wrist.

    He lowered his eyes to look, and Ou Luoxi¡¯s left hand that had been in his pocket was now holding onto his wrist.

    Lu Shaoming stood upright, and there was an interested curl at the corners of his lips while he said, ¡°Luoxi.¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked towards the second floor, and his voice was soft but stubborn as he said, ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t leave. Sister-inw has it hard...¡±

    Lu Shaoming had a frown on his face, and a warm liquid escaped the tip of his nose. He stretched out his hand to block it for a moment. ¡°Luoxi, let go.¡±

    His voice was no strict and stern as usual.

    Ou Luoxi looked at the fresh blood that was gushing out of Lu Shaoming¡¯s nose, and his irises contracted violently while he called out, ¡°Older Brother.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make amotion!¡± Lu Shaoming nced at him once, and he shook off his hand before turning around to leave through the main doors of the vi.

    ...

    There were a few luxurious vehicles outside the grass patch of the vi. Zhou Dayuan leaned his lengthy figure on one of the luxurious vehicles. He was dressed in a grey wool sweater and a ck cotton coat. The man¡¯s long and beautiful hands were in his pants pockets, and his quiet, warm demeanour added a touch of warmth on this winter day.

    He watched the main doors of the vi open up, and Lu Shaoming walked out.

    The man¡¯s footsteps were a little hurried, and he seemed to be stumbling. Zhou Dayuan¡¯s dark eyes behind his gold rimmed sses lit up for a moment, and he went forward quickly.

    He went to support Lu Shaoming¡¯s elbow while he asked, ¡°Shaoming, are you alright?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯srge hand that he used to cup his nose was blood red, and the fresh blood was flowing through the gaps of his fingers. It dripped drop by drop onto the grass patch, then disappeared into the grass.

    He lowered his eyes and shook his head. His voice was frail and weak. ¡°Go, go quickly... Don¡¯t let her see this...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan had a frown on his face, but he was not flustered, and it was obvious that he was already ustomed to the scene at hand. He took out a white handkerchief from his cotton shirt, helped him to cup his nose with it, then helped him board the car.

    The back door of the luxurious business vehicle was opened up. There were two nurses dressed in whiteb coats, and the nurses helped Lu Shaoming get seated in the back.

    Lu Shaomingid his head onto the headrest, and the white sunroof was sparkling in his eyes. He took breath by breath with much difficulty, but he was not able to catch his breath. The green veins on his forehead were rapidly pulsing with blood; it was as they would burst in the next second.

    His entire brain was in a mess. Pain. The intense pain was bone throbbing as it permeated into his entire body, but the voice of the woman rang out in his ears nonstop: Hubby, I miss you very much...

    ¡°Ning Qing... Ning Qing...¡±

    He was calling out her name in a blur.

    Zhou Dayuan was sitting in the seat with one knee bent on the floor. He stretched out his hand to pat Lu Shaoming¡¯s face twice. The man¡¯s irises were moving all about, and his features were all constricted together. He was in a great amount of pain.

    Zhou Dayuan opened his mouth, and his tone was quick but clear, ¡°Lu Shaoming, listen to me right now. Shut your eyes and take a deep breath in... Forget Ning Qing, and don¡¯t think about her. You cannot think about her right now... You have to continue living on; you must tell yourself to persevere!¡±

    Continue living on...

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s voice went deep into the depths of his brain. Something that he held tightly in his hands had disappeared somewhere. His heart was missing a piece, but his body felt much better.

    The sound of deep breathing rang out in quiet car cabin. It was like a person who was drowning had resurfaced, and he could finally breathe.

    Lu Shaoming was breathing again.

    ¡°Oxygen mask! Quickly, give him an oxygen mask!¡±

    The nurse ced the oxygen mask over Lu Shaoming¡¯s mouth professionally.

    Soon after, a white mist of oxygen that appeared on the oxygen mask.

    Zhou Dayuan was seated on the chair, and he seemed to be at somewhat of a loss. His heart was beating very quickly, and every time he did an emergency rescue for Lu Shaoming, it was as if he were apanying him on the cusp of life and death. The beads of sweat on his forehead trickled down on this winter day.

    When would thise to an end?

    The woman dressed in ck that boarded the car, and she nced at Lu Shaoming once before coldly saying to the driver, ¡°Start the car.¡±

    The luxurious business vehicle drove away.

    ...

    The girl sat by one of the doors, and her voice was cold as she said, ¡°He¡¯s not dead?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan curled up the corners of his lips, and he had a in smile on his face as he said, ¡°If he were dead, then who would pay your sry?¡±

    The girl carelessly snorted, then said, ¡°It has only been slightly over a month, and this has already urred three times. This time, he didn¡¯t even want his life anymore. I had a look at that woman. Other than her beauty, she has nothing else.¡±

    ¡°...It¡¯s probably because he has his eyes on her.¡±

    ¡°Can he afford to have feelings for her right now? He is under a love spell. This kind of love spelles from the West region of Miao Jiang. It is very powerful; after a person is under this love spell, they will meet with a life and death situation, but if he can give up on love, then he will be a healthy, normal person. Let him forget that woman. His life is way more important, and that woman will be thest nail in his coffin.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan did not speak, and he looked sideways at Lu Shaoming. The man¡¯s handsome face was extremely pale, and there wererge patches of blood on his grey scarf and his hands. His elegant look had some hints of dread.

    Zhou Dayuan sighed in his heart. When the person that he loved deeply has turned into his curse, what could he do?

    ...

    Lu Shaoming slowly opened his eyes, and he observed his surroundings. He was in a vi under his name. He was in a luxurious bedroom that still looked low key, and he was lying down on the rattan chair with a wool nket covered over him.

    ¡°You are awake?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked sideways, and Zhou Dayuan was seated on a sofa some distance away from him.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lu Shaoming lifted his hand to touch his forehead, and his body was full of the smell of sweat and the stench of blood. He stood up and said, ¡°I will go and take a shower.¡±

    Five or six minutester, Lu Shaoming walked out of the bathroom, and he was dressed in a white shirt and ck trousers. He was still damp from the shower as he walked out.

    He had a bath towel in his hands that he used to roughly wipe his hair. He then walked beside the counter and took a bottle of red wine to pour in into a wine ss.

    He turned around to walk to the side of the sofa, then sat at one end of the sofa. He handed a wine ss over to Zhou Dayuan, and he had a wine ss in his right hand. He leaned back on the sofa, and he took a small sip of wine.

    Zhou Dayuan raised the red wine ss, and he nced at the man. The shower had washed away his fatigue and weariness, and his entire being looked even more youthful and handsome. He was leaningzily, and both of his legs were crossed together elegantly. Because his legs were too long, his ck trousers looked like bermudas on him.

    Zhou Dayuan took a sip of red wine, and heplimented him saying, ¡°The taste is not bad. Come, let¡¯s toast to you escaping death yet once again.¡±

    Lu Shaoming nced at him lightly while he looked at the deep maroon colour of the red wine. ¡°You know how to talk now? If you don¡¯t know how to speak, then shut up.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to speak well, then let me ask you: After you return back to T City, what do you n to do then?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s deep set features were firm and stubborn. His longshes that resembled two brushes were quietly closed, and he did have a single expression. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Heh, you don¡¯t understand what I want to say? We are all men over 30 years old. We are no longer childish or superficial when we see a problem; you are under a love spell right now. Every time you see Ning Qing, or every time when you think of Ning Qing, you end up at the doors of death. I do not agree to you going home to look at Ning Qing, but you did whatever you please. Now, everything is great, did that feel good just now? Leng Zhiyuan was right in what she said. Ning Qing is the reason for your death, so if you want to continue living on, you should let go of her.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯srge, defined hands were extremelyzy as he shook the wine ss. His maroon lips were pursed together lightly. ¡°Let go of her, and let other men possess her instead?¡±

    ¡°If you do not let go of her, you will die, and she will still be possessed by another man.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming snorted, and the corners of his lips were curled up in a mocking smile. ¡°Doctor Zhou, what about you, then? You should be equally logical and calm. Why did you want to wait until the age of 30 for a woman who has betrayed you?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan: ¡°...¡±

    Lu Shaoming held hisrge hand, and he ced it on the chair. His fingers were hitting the back of the chair, and below his thin shirt was his sculpted chest. He shut his eyes slowly and said, ¡°Dayuan, what do you mean by letting go of her? I don¡¯t understand that. Can you show me what to do? Her and I are not together, but she is in the Lu home, and I am here. Even if I divorce her, here¡¯s the situation: I can control my body and let go of her, but I cannot control my heart.

    ¡°I cannot stop thinking of her. I cannot control wanting to go back to the Lu home to see her, even though I would die doing so. My brain and heart are full of her; no one can chase her away.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked at his face which was scrunched in a frown, and he asked, ¡°You are in pain again?¡±

    He has not ever been exposed to a love spell of this sort, and Lu Shaoming could be considered to be his first patient. He knew that he would be in pain, but he did not know how much pain it would actually be.

    Lu Shaoming was a calm and introverted man. He would not express small amounts of pain, and it was only thisrge amount of pain that could make this tough, masculine man fall on the floor. He was rolling on the floor in agony.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be considered to be painful, I am fine.¡± Lu Shaoming shook his head.

    This love spell came every time he thought of Ning Qing. It was as if there were a bug crawling through his bloodstream. The more deeply he thought of her, the more those bugs would chew on his bones, and the pain came from the depths of his bones.

    In the Lu home just now, he felt that he was unable to catch his breath, and he was in such pain that he felt numb. If he had stayed there for a second more, he may have passed away.

    The small face that appeared in his mind, and she was dressed in a white cotton pyjamas, and the cor had a cute butterfly ribbon on it. It had bell sleeves, and the length of the dress was above her kneecaps.

    Maybe because she had juste out from the nkets, both her legs were bare. She had a pair of pink fluffy slippers with cat ears on her feet, and she stood on the stairs to look at him. She was still blurry as she had just awoken, and her entire being was like a small angel that had somehow ended up on earth identally.

    Her hair was all let down messily, and there was a thin neat fringe in front of her forehead. She still had gauze on her forehead, which was covered up by her fringe, and he did not know how she hurt herself.

 Chapter 310 - Youâ€™re Still Thinking Of Ning Qing? You Donâ€™t Want To Live Anymore?

    <h4>Chapter 310: You¡¯re Still Thinking Of Ning Qing? You Don¡¯t Want To Live Anymore?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    She has slimmed down significantly. Her tiny face was not even the size of his palm. Her features were even more exquisite now, like a flower bud blooming slowly.

    She seemed to be sick. her small face was deathly white, and she was in his embrace crying helplessly. It made his entire heart feel like it was almost breaking apart into pieces.

    He really wanted to take her into his embrace,fort her gently, and court her with his inferior sweet talks of love.

    But he could not do so.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming!¡± He panted for a few moments. Zhou Dayuan called out to him even more urgently, ¡°You are still thinking of Ning Qing? You don¡¯t want to live anymore?¡±

    Lu Shaoming opened his eyes.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at him seriously, and in the end, he said in a low voice, ¡°In the Lu home just now, you saw Ning Qing, and had a biological reaction?¡±

    Lu Shaoming raised a hand to have a sip of red wine. His body did not feel ufortable. That type of bone piercing pain that he felt when he was thinking of her hade again. If not for Zhou Dayuan waking him up in time, the consequences would be severe.

    But Zhou Dayuan¡¯s question made his heart itch.

    Umm, that was right.

    She had kissed him and said words that were highly suggestive and daring. Maybe it was because she had be a mother, or maybe it was because she really wanted him to stay that she had tried very hard.

    Actually, she did not have to do anything from the beginning. Just by looking at her, he would...

    At that time, she was seated on the edge of the bed. The fragrance of her body wafted into his nostrils. What kind of fragrance that was... It was the faint scent of a woman alongside the soft milk scent after bing a new mother. It was pleasant to the nose, and it could enchant a person.

    At that moment, his Adam¡¯s apple was moving about furiously.

    She said that they had not seen each other for a month and 13 days. He also remembered that he had not touched her for two months and eight days.

    He really really wanted to.

    When he left for Hong Kong and asked her to wait for him to return, did she understand his meaning behind it?

    ¡°Shaoming, those types of things are definitely not possible. The love curse treats the body falling into love as a taboo. It is the first time that you had a nosebleed today. You know the severity of the consequences. If your body is aroused, it will increase blood flow, and the effects of the spell would be more and more effective. Remember this: There is a knife above the word sex, and it would im your life any moment. If you are dead, Ning Qing is still young; she would definitely not wait for you.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡± Lu Shaoming replied and said, ¡°I still have control on this aspect.¡±

    ¡°Okay, my medical team has already arrived in Miao Jiang, and they have sessfully contacted the local doctor. We will break the poisonous love spell as soon as possible, but the prerequisite is that you need to be alive. So distance yourself from Ning Qing. You must be alive to be together again.¡±

    Lu Shaoming nodded his head and curled his lips into a smile. He said, ¡°I have my own principles, and I will be sure to survive. I have already persevered till now; I am not willing to die just yet.¡±

    He still had a wife and son.

    ¡°Shaoming, the ne crashed, and you got cursed by the love spell. Is this a coincidence or a plot? If it was plotted with bad intentions, then who wanted to harm you?¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Lu Shaoming¡¯s ck eyes were like spilled calligraphy ink. His aura was infected with ultimate danger and chill. His lips were curled into an arc that was blood thirsty, and his handsome face became serious and evil.

    ¡°At that time, I was seated on the ne. I felt that the gaze of the pilot was not right, and then the ne flew into strong turbulence. The ne broke into pieces immediately. That pilot was a martyr, and he wanted to bring down the ne and kill me. At the key moment, I made him faint, then jumped out with a parachute.

    ¡°Inded in the forest of the lower course of the Lake Baikal river, the luckiest thing being that I was fine. But it was night at that time, and I met with a pack of wolves in that forest.

    ¡°The packs of wolves came group after group. When I was thinking of forcing the enemy to retreat, the pair of siblings, Leng Hao and Leng Zhiyuan, appeared.

    ¡°The Leng family is known as the top crime family in their country. They were bringing their subordinates toplete a mission. Over the past few years, I have had many coborations with Leng Hao. Leng Hao is a loyal person. When he saw that it was me, he immediately ordered his subordinates to work with me to make the groups of wolves leave.

    ¡°At that time, the sky was very dark. The water in Lake Baikal had risen, and we were unable to go upstream. We could only go into the viger¡¯s home in the depths of the forest, but we never thought that the moment we stepped into it, we would be chased by some people who wanted to kill us.

    ¡°We met with vigers who were hellbent on killing us. They had plenty of guns and ammo, and they decided to wage war on us. We started to retreat. We experienced 6 days of intense battle. Leng Hao got shot twice and fainted. Leng Zhiyuan swore to take revenge.

    ¡°Over these six days, a flower slowly bloomed from my right shoulder. I did not know if I had been poisoned or if it was the dampness or food. It was the viger¡¯s territory; it was too easy for them to poison me. I did not feel that my body was in difort, but I started not being able to think about Ning Qing. Once I thought of her, I would experience a pain that was like shattering bones.

    ¡°We battled for another three days. When we could not persevere on any longer, you and my father came to save the day.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Dayuan nodded his head and continued, ¡°I returned to T City not long ago. After an elder of the Lu family found out about the ident, I left for Lake Baikal to look for you and met Uncle. We then left together.¡±

    ¡°It was lucky that you two rushed there. If you had been anyter, you would probably not see me anymore.¡± Lu Shaoming closed his eyes and curled his lips into a smile.

    Zhou Dayuan knew what he was thinking about. He must be thinking about that girl again.

    At that time, when he and Uncle Lu brought an abundance of men to the scene, Shaoming and Leng Zhiyuan had already retreated into the corner, and they had no bullets left in their guns.

    If they would¡¯vee anyter, Lu Shaoming would be dead.

    They sessfully made the vigers retreat, and they reconciled with one another at night. Lu Dinghua could not help but be jubnt, and he recounted what happened at home to Lu Shaoming excitedly.

    At that time, Lu Dinghua said, ¡°Shaoming, this is great that you are still alive. When Ning Qing finds out that you are still alive, she will definitely be so happy. After the ne crash, we all figured you were dead, but Ning Qing advised us not to give up on you. She said that you would not die. You would not bear to de. She said that you must have met with some danger, but you would definitely be looking for the way back home, so she implored us to believe in you.¡±

    Lu Dinghua also said, ¡°The old vultures of the Lu family rushed over from America overnight. Ning Qing asked me to focus on looking for you. If you were alive, she would need to see a body. If you were dead, she wanted to see your corpse. Ning Qing said that the battle in the front would be handed over to her. The Lu family would also be handed to her. She was determined to face those vultures, and she would definitely fight for more time for you...¡±

    After he said these words, it was the first time that he saw Lu Shaoming experiencing the onset of the illness.

    The tall man copsed onto the floor and was unable to get up. His entire body was spasming. His irises could not focus, and his blood vessels were erged as if they would burst the next second...

    He found a flower pattern on his right shoulder. He has seen this flower before; it was a thorn apple flower.

    The thorn apple flower survived in both yin and yang conditions. It was earliest found in Miao Jiang, and the tribe had used it in their witchcraft to bewitch lovers; it was the spell of love.

    It was said that there was no cure for this spell, the only way to break this love spell would be to give up the rtionship and not love anymore.

    He told Lu Shaoming about the love spell, and from then on, Lu Dinghua did not mention a word about Ning Qing, but Lu Shaoming continuously experienced the symptoms of the illness.

    Because their egress from the forest had been blocked by those vigers, they could not make their way out.

    Lu Shaoming was an intelligent person. Those old American scavengers were smart people. With him not around, how would those people force him to vacate the position of president? How would Ning Qing be treated? He had considered all of this.

    The few days that he was trapped, he hated that he could not grow wings to fly back to Ning Qing¡¯s side.

    The woman whom he loved was at the other end of Earth suffering in pain because of him. It was just like what he had said. He knew from the start that she would eventually take his life, but he could not help himself.

    Leng Zhiyuan said that there was nothing special about that woman other than her beauty, but she was wrong, because she did not understand Ning Qing.

    A girl like Ning Qing ¡ª there would not be a single man on earth who would not fall in love with her.

    Lu Shaoming loved her even more with all his heart.

    After being trapped for a few days, Zhou Yao arrived in the nick of time. He brought along his top team, and they brought along the intent to kill, saving them all.

    They returned to T City. The first thing that Lu Shaoming did was bathe. He changed into a nice suit and went back to the Lu home to see his wife whom he loved the most.

    The result of him looking at her, was a nosebleed, of course. He had almost sent himself to the Gates of Hell.

    Zhou Dayuan knew that Lu Shaoming would not regret it. Just like him; he had waited six years for a woman. In the end, all he got for waiting was her asking to break up, but he still did not regret a thing.

    ¡°Shaoming, where would those vigers get their hands on such supreme military equipment? What grievances would they have with you? They were bent on you dying. If I¡¯m not guessing incorrectly, those vigers are also martyrs who were bought by someone. They only had one target, and it was you!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Shaoming let out azy grunt and continued, ¡°From the ne to the killings, I dropped into arge evil plot. There is someone out there who wants to kill me. Even if they couldn¡¯t kill me, they did not want me to be together with Ning Qing.¡±

    ¡°Who would that person be?¡± Zhou Dayuan asked.

    Lu Shaoming gently opened his eyes. He had a gaze set to kill. He smiled and said, ¡°I am investigating now. I believe we¡¯ll find something very soon. That person did not manage to kill me, and I will make sure the person will regret it for the rest of his life!¡±

    ...

    The next morning, in the Lu home

    Ning Qing opened her eyes in a blur. Her lips were extremely dry. She was very thirsty, and she wanted some water.

    She fumbled around and rose up. Someone ran over quickly; it was Yin Shuiling. ¡°Ning Qing, you are awake. Don¡¯t move. What do you want? Let me take care of it.¡±

    ¡°I am thirsty...¡± Ning Qing frowned ufortably. Her entire bodypletelycked strength. Her head was hot, and when she lowered her gaze to look, there was an IV drip on her right hand.

    ¡°Shuiling, what is wrong with me? Why do I need an IV drip? I cannot take medication! Little Young Master Lu still needs to drink milk.¡± Ning Qing wanted to pull the IV drip out.

    Yin Shuiling gave her a cup of warm water and ran over quickly. ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t pull it out. Look at how frail you are! You have a 41 celsius fever. You cannot give your milk to Little Young Master Lu to drink. We will have Little Young Master Lu drink form for the next few days.¡±

    Ning Qing did not persist any longer. Yin Shuiling sat on the edge of the bed and lightly supported her small shoulders as she drank a cup of water. ¡°Do you still want more?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I still want more.¡±

    Yin Shuiling went to pour more water.

    When she turned around and came back, she saw Ning Qing sitting on the bed. She was looking down at another pillow beside her, and her small, white hand was caressing it.

    She was testing it for body temperature, trying to see if Lu Shaoming hade backst night.

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Yin Shuiling gave her water andforted her softly. ¡°Young Master Lu has just returned. He has many important things to handle. Don¡¯t make him worry at this moment. You need to take care of your body first, and when you are well, you will carry Little Young Master Lu along to look for him.¡±

 Chapter 311 - Gosh, Ning Qing Must Have Gone To Look For Young Master Lu

    <h4>Chapter 311: Gosh, Ning Qing Must Have Gone To Look For Young Master Lu</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing was listening on quietly, and she did not reply. She withdrew her small hand and ced it on her abdomen. Her longshes that resembled a butterfly¡¯s wings were silently closed together, and she was obediently drinking the water that Yin Shuiling was giving her.

    The cup of water was empty in a moment. She had a high fever of 41 celsius, and she was badly dehydrated.

    ¡°Ning Qing, do you still want to drink more?¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head, and there was a hint of hoarseness in her weak and frail voice as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink anymore. Shuiling, let me sleep for a while more.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling helped Ning Qing lie down, then covered her with the nkets.

    Her soft, tiny figure was curled up in the nkets, and her back was facing Yin Shuling as she slept. Yin Shuiling felt her heart ache for her as she looked on. She did not cry or make up a fuss after she woke up, and she did not even speak. She hid away all of her sadness and difort inside the depths of her heart, and she became very silent.

    She was originally a bright and positive character, and now, it seemed like she was deeply hurt.

    ¡°Ning Qing, I will go make some porridge for you. Sleep for a little while more. After the porridge is done, I will wake you up to eat.¡±

    Ning Qing did not respond.

    Yin Shuiling stretched out her hand to caress Ning Qing¡¯s small head, and she walked out of the room.

    After the room got silent, Ning Qing slowly opened her eyes, and she stretched out her hand to touch the other pillow. She then slowly ced her head on it, but the pillow did not have his scent.

    He had not slept in this bedroom.

    She suddenly recalled, back in the Tea Pavilion vi in the past, he was busy with corporate matters, and he woulde home veryte at night. Shey alone on the bed, and she was covered up in the nkets while her small face blushed as she secretly took his pillow in her embrace, and she had gone into slumber happily.

    His clean and crisp scent had been on the pillow, and she was like a dog, sniffing and sniffing it over and over again, as if it were opium. She was unable to kick her addiction.

    She sniffed it twice, and it was only then that she could sleep in peace.

    There was a time when he returned home coincidentally, and one of hisrge hands was tugging his tie. He saw that she was sniffing his pillow, and he immediately dropped the car keys in his hands. He pounced with a smile on his face. He held her in his embrace and said,¡±Wifey, what are you doing? Put that pillow down ande to me.¡±

    She was shy, and she blocked her ears with her two little hands, choosing not to listen to him, and she pretended to punish him as she rolled her body onto his.

    He cupped her soft waist, and the two of them were fooling around happily on the bed.

    That was the sweetness and romance of the past.

    Ning Qing froze for a few seconds, then slowly sat back up. She lowered her gaze and pulled out the IV drip from her right hand before getting off of the bed.

    She opened a tiny gap in the door, and there was someone talking in the living room.

    ¡°Old Madam, I have investigated where is Young Master currently staying. Young Master is residing in the vi at Fragrant Springs Lake. Leng Zhiyuan... Young Master Zhou have moved in with him,¡± the old butler reported softly.

    ¡°Ay, this son of mine, I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s trying to do. He has a home, but he doesn¡¯t want to stay here but wants to move out. Dayuan is also over there, right? That is good. I¡¯m relieved that he¡¯s apanying Shaoming. Although I believe Shaoming would not behave recklessly, that Leng something... If Qingqing finds out about her, she would definitely not feelfortable.¡±

    ¡°Old Madam, Shaoming seemed a little off when we saw him. Did Old Master tell you what happened to him?¡±

    ¡°Dinghua did want to say itst night, but Little Young Master Lu kept crying nonstop, and I coaxed him to sleepst night. Dinghua left for the office before the day broke. The Lu Corporation is in a huge mess right now; he is probably busy with that.¡±

    ¡°Old Madam, what should we do then? Madam is sick, and Young Master is behaving like that...¡±

    Song Yajing snorted in anger, and she responded, ¡°Later, I will personally make a trip down to the Fragrant Springs Lake Vi to check on Shaoming. I will see what he is up to exactly. You all should take care not to spout nonsense in front of Madam; let Madam recover before we proceed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam,¡± the butler agreed.

    Ning Qing saw them continue to chat, and the butler went out of the door. Song Yajing went upstairs to look at Little Young Master Lu. Yin Shuiling was busy in the kitchen. There was no one around in the living room.

    She turned around to go back to the bedroom, walked to the closet, and took out a set of clothes.

    ...

    Song Yajing carried Little Young Master Lu toe into Ning Qing¡¯s bedroom, but there was no one on the bed.

    ¡°Qingqing, Qingqing.¡± Song Yajing walked into the bathroom and closet to look around, and it was all empty. The big IV drip beside the bed still was full and not finished yet, and the needle that had been pulled out was dripping water on the carpet...

    ¡°Qingqing..¡± Song Yajing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly ran outside. She asked the helpers, ¡°Have any of you seen Madam around?¡±

    ¡°Old Madam, we have not.¡±

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling had a little porcin bowl of in vegetable porridge as she came upstairs. She saw what was happening and asked, ¡°Aunty, what is going on?¡±

    ¡°Qingqing is missing.¡±

    ¡°What? Gosh, Aunt, Ning Qing must have gone to look for Young Master Lu.¡±

    ...

    In the Fragrant Springs Lake Vi

    Lu Shaoming, Zhou Dayuan, and Leng Zhiyuan were seated at the dining table as they ate breakfast.

    Leng Zhiyuan was dressed in a short ck crew neck tee, and she matched it with a pair of tight light-blue jeans. This outfit was very thin for the winter, but she did not feel cold. The broad cor of the t-shirt exposed her exquisite, mesmerizing corbones, and her dark ck hair was tied up expertly into a ponytail.

    She was a mixed-race child from China and Australia, and she was 5¡¯9¡å. Her figure was tall andnky, and her most beautiful feature was her youthful eyes. It highlighted her Chinese beauty,plemented by her grey irises. The elusive grey colour added to the mystery of her aura. She had an exotic, foreign appeal.

    She did not have an expression on her face, and she was mostly cold and frosty. ¡°Young Master Lu, have you not found out who were the vigers working for?¡±

    Lu Shaoming took a sip of milk. He shook his head politely and inly before he said, ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan put down the knife and fork in her hands that she had been cutting her steak with, then coldly snorted. She had grown up in Hong Kong, and she normally used Cantonese in her daily speech. Now that she was in maind China, her Mandarin was a little awkward as she said, ¡°Young Master Lu, do you know how to settle these matters or not? If you are not capable, then just confess it honestly. I will make a call to my people in Hong Kong.¡±

    Lu Shaoming nced at Leng Zhiyuan once, and said, ¡± Miss Leng, let me remind you once again: This is Maind China, and it is not your territory anymore. You need to stay calm.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan weed Lu Shaoming¡¯s deep eyes and broke out intoughter. ¡°Of course Young Master Lu is calm; it is because the one lying in the hospital ward is not your older brother.¡±

    ¡°Why, listening to Miss Leng¡¯s tone, are you not happy with me?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am not satisfied with a person just like Young Master Lu! Just because of one woman, you are willing to give up your own life. I seriously suspect both your intelligence andpetence.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan listened to their conversation, and he slowly started to smile. Sometimes, he felt that this Leng Zhiyuan who was opposite him was still pretty cute. She actually dared to speak to Lu Shaoming like that, and she was definitely the first person to do so.

    Lu Shaoming chaneled his gaze down, and he was elegant as he continued to cut his steak. His face was calm as he said, ¡°Miss Leng, calm your anger. No matter how unsatisfied you feel towards me, you want to take revenge. You still need me.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Leng Zhiyuan mmed her hand on the dining table.

    Zhou Dayuan was nning to eat the fried egg, and this p of hers made the entire table shake, making the milk in his ss spill onto the fried egg.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming turned his gaze sideways to look at him before lifting up his eyebrows to look. He meant ¡ª What a joke!

    Zhou Dayuan: ¡°...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan suddenly stood up, then she knocked over the dining table, and it fell on the floor. ¡°Since that is the case, then I will be making the first move.¡±

    She walked towards the direction of the door.

    Four bodyguards were standing by the door, and Lu Shaoming lifted his eyes to give them a look. The bodyguards immediately stretched out their arms to stop Leng Zhiyuan. ¡°Miss Leng, you cannot leave.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan gave them a look. ¡°You¡¯re trying to block me?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan grabbed their arms with the speed of lightning, and with a smack, she fractured a bodyguard¡¯s bones. The bodyguard did not have any time to react, and Leng Zhiyuan threw him over her shoulder. She had directly thrown the bodyguard to the floor.

    The three bodyguards came together, and Leng Zhiyuan made use of her long thighs. The strength in her thighs did not lose to a man¡¯s. They were long and straight, and they had immense strength. She directly threw the three bodyguards on their chests.

    A chain of shouts rang out. Zhou Dayuan looked over with a in expression. He smiled and said, ¡°With her leg, she has smashed all of these people¡¯s chests. Her skills are both quick and cruel.¡±

    Lu Shaoming had a handsome frown on his face as he ced the knife and fork down on the table. He used the napkin to wipe the corners of his lips before he slowly asked, ¡°Miss Leng, are you done kicking up a fuss?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan ced her leg down, and she stood up straight. Her short ck t-shirt made her figure look even more lithe, the professional secret agent had a really curvy behind. She walked confidently over to Lu Shaoming and ced one small hand behind his sculpted shoulders. She then bend down and smiled as she said, ¡°Young Master Lu, I am still not done making up a fuss. What do you want to do? Should we fight?¡±

    Every single word from the woman was very slow and calm, and it was easy to see the meaning behind her words. Zhou Dayuan could not help but burst out intoughter.

    Lu Shaoming had a frown on his face, and he had a displeased expression as he nced at Zhou Dayuan.

    Zhou Dayuan shrugged his shoulders as he said, ¡°Shaoming, she just challenged you. Don¡¯t be courteous; fight!¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s head hurt, and all of this...

    He closed his eyes, then opened them. His line of vision unintentionally scanned outside the window, and the grass patch outside the window had a white figure on it.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes contracted.

    Ning Qing was dressed in a white winter coat. There was a pink wool hat on her head, and her small, exquisite face was covered up well. It was extremely cold outside, and when she took a breath in and exhaled, a small puff of white fog came out from her small, pink mouth.

    She was on the grass patch, and she was channelling her gaze towards him.

    It was only then that Lu Shaoming recalled that Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hand was still on his shoulder, and he moved, ducking away from her silently.

    When he opened his eyes again, that small figure outside the French windows had already disappeared.

    Lu Shaoming felt his heart sink. He stood up from the chair, and retreated through the dining room. He walked into the living room, and looked several times outside the window. But he just could not see the shadow of that girl anymore.

    ¡°Shaoming, what are you looking for?¡± Zhou Dayuan asked.

    ¡°Nothing important.¡± Lu Shaoming worriedly responded, and he felt a little flustered inside his heart. He did not do anything significant, but she had seen Leng Zhiyuan ce her hand on his shoulder.

    He was afraid that she would misunderstand him.

    She was all alone just now. She looked tiny and frail, and she stood firmly by the window to look at him.

    She was so quiet. She did not speak, and she did not have any expression on her face.

    Lu Shaoming felt his body feel ufortable again. His senses told him that he should distance himself from her, but he had already started to walk. He went to the door and stretched out his hand to open it.

    Did shee all alone? Was she going back now?

    Did someone drive her over?

    He was very worried.

    He wanted to go out to look at her; even seeing her back-profile could make him feel relieved.

    The main doors of the vi were open, and there was a person standing by the steps outside the door. Ning Qing, who was dressed in a white winter coat, was standing outside the door.

    Lu Shaoming froze, and he did not expect that she had yet to leave.

    She was channelling her gaze downwards, and her longshes that were like a butterfly¡¯s wings were still as her eyes were closed. Hr small hands were ced in front of her body, and they were twisted with one another.

 Chapter 312 - Lu Shaoming, I Have Already Forgiven You

    <h4>Chapter 312: Lu Shaoming, I Have Already Forgiven You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Lu Shaoming looked at her small head that was looking downwards, and he did not know how to respond.

    They both froze for a moment, and Lu Shaoming furrowed his and said, ¡°Ning Qing, why are you here? It is cold outside today; I will have the chauffeur bring you back...¡±

    The word ¡°home¡± was stuck in his throat, and he was unable to say it because Ning Qing took two sudden steps forward and embraced him.

    Lu Shaoming froze entirely.

    Ning Qing ced her small face on his wool sweater. The man was dressed in a ck wool sweater with a pair of khakis. His warmth radiated through the wool sweater. The soft goat-cashmere material was on her face, and it was veryfortable. She buried her tiny face on his chest and had a sniff. It was the clear and crisp scent that she was mesmerized by.

    She was gentle and hoarse as she said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, I have already forgiven you. I was thinking just now, if you can open the door to look for me, then I would not be angry with what happenedst night. I was counting down in my heart, 1,2,3. When I counted to 2 and you still did not open the door, I was counting two and a half, two and a quarter, I thought you would definitely open the door.¡±

    ¡°I was also waiting for you to apologize to me just now, but you didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to apologize, Lu Shaoming; I have forgiven you.¡±

    1¡°Ning Qing...¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s two hands went to her beautiful back. He wanted to hug her and listen to her telling him that she had forgiven him in a half aggrieved, half coy voice, and his heart was so soft.

    That was his girl.

    But, the ufortable feeling that was akin to a knife inside his body started to hurt again, and a gush of blood went rushing towards the brain, making the tip of his nose feel hot.

    This was the warning sign of a nosebleed.

    He stretched out his hand to hold onto her small shoulders, wanting to push her away. ¡°Ning Qing....¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push me, Hubby. Don¡¯t push me.¡± Ning Qing pouted her small, pink lips and tightly embraced his built waist. ¡°I beg you not to push me away. I am not feeling well today...¡±

    She was not feeling well?

    Lu Shaoming¡¯srge hand on her shoulder tightened. He pushed her a distance away and lowered his gaze to examine her small face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked gently.

    She was frozen for such a long period of time in such a chilly winter, but her small face was red with an unhealthy crimson glow.

    His actions were quicker than the thinking in his brain. He put his handsome face against her clean forehead; it was burning hot.

    ¡°Ning Qing, do you have a fever? Why haven¡¯t you gone to see a doctor if you have a fever? Why would run all the way here? How old are you? Do you still not know how to take care of yourself?¡± His face was tight as he spoke.

    Ning Qing looked at the worry and pity that could not be covered up in his dark eyes. She felt the tip of her nose turn sour. Her beautiful eyes were covered with a bright fog, and she slowly stretched out her small hand to cup his handsome face.

    ¡°Shaoming, I hit you yesterday. Did it hurt? Are you angry with me? I am sorry. I apologize to you. I was too upset yesterday! I really did not bear to hit you. I will not be so stubborn in the future, okay? I will also not worry about that woman anymore; I trust you.

    ¡°Shaoming, let¡¯s not fight anymore. Would you agree to go about our lives together? You don¡¯t want to tell me what happened, so I will not ask anymore. You don¡¯t want to live at home, so I will move over here to live together with you. I guarantee that I will be even more mature, and I would not dare hit you. I would not dare act coy, and I would not dare to act stubborn anymore. I just want to apany you quietly. Both Little Young Master Lu and I need you.¡±

    The tears in the girl¡¯s eyes were on the brink of falling down but she did not dare let them. There was a gentle despair in her gaze as she looked at him. Lu Shaoming knitted his eyebrows tightly, and he panted heavily.

    She could be stubborn and act coy. He could also let her hit him; she had the right to do so.

    She had given her resilience and softness to him, and it was as if she were already inside his blood stream. It would increase with time, and no matter how much he loved her, it was not enough.

    He was the one who did not know what to do.

    It was so ufortable.

    He could not exin this feeling of this difort.

    Lu Shaoming half closed his eyes and suddenly felt his lips soften. Ning Qing was on her tiptoes kissing him.

    She couldn¡¯t!

    He wanted to push her away.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, I love you! I really love you.¡± The girl kissed him, and she was murmuring lovingly, unwilling to separate from him.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s hands that had just been pushing her hands away froze, and he could not use any strength.

    He was unwell. He closed his eyes and did not think of anything. If it was fated that he would die, then he would also want to taste her sweetness.

    His firmly took her shoulder in hisrge hand, and he used his strength to envelop her into his embrace. He opened his mouth and parted her teeth.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming!¡± Zhou Dayuan called out to him.

    Hearing his voice was like being sshed with a bucket of cold water, drenching him entirely from head to toe. All of his senses instantly returned, and this feeling was like he dropped from heaven to hell instantly. His heart had been shot by an arrow, and this bone piercing pain was tearing his body apart.

    He was almost cracking apart.

    ¡°Shaoming, what is wrong with you?¡± She realized that Lu Shaoming was not behaving normally. Ning Qing wanted to hold onto his elbow.

    But at this moment, a hand quickly reached over. Ning Qing felt someone push her shoulder, and she was still standing on the steps for a moment. She fumbled around, and she fell down the steps.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Her body fell onto the grass patch. Her small hand brushed across the steps, and it was immediately injured.

    Lu Shaoming heard the girl cry out in pain. He quickly opened his eyes and turned to the side to look. Ning Qing fell and was lying on the ground. Her left palm had a broken patch of skin. Fresh blood gushed out of it. The girl was in great pain, and her tears poured down from her eyes.

    It was only then that Lu Shaoming realized that there was another injury on her right hand. There was arge patch that was swollen, and it still had a blood stain that had not been wiped away. It was probably the injury left behind from when she pulled out the IV drip.

    When she stood at the door just now, she had intentionally used her left hand to cover her right, and he did not see anything.

    All his blood in his body was rushing towards his brain. His ck eyes were shining with a fierce and scary glow, and he rushed towards the owner of the hand and bellowed out, ¡°Leng Zhiyuan, what are you doing?¡±

    He went down the steps, and wanted to help Ning Qing up.

    But his arms were locked. A warm yet mocking voice rang out beside his ear. ¡°Lu Shaoming, you¡¯re being reckless. What are you trying to do?¡±

    Lu Shaoming froze.

    Zhou Dayuan let go of him and went down the steps. He bent down in front of Ning Qing and said, ¡°Ning Qing, are you okay? You need to treat the wound on your left hand. You need to use alcohol to sanitize the wound. What is wrong with your right hand? Your body temperature is so high, it seems like you have been burning for a night ¡ª around 41 degrees. Did you have an IV at home? Why did you pull it out?¡±

    He stretched out his beautiful, clean hands, wanting to help Ning Qing up.

    But he did not get to do so, because Ning Qing ducked sideways to avoid him.

    Zhou Dayuan froze.

    From the first time they had met in the United Kingdom, they had good impressions of one another. They had a weird sense of kinship, and Ning Qing saw him as an older brother, wanting to pair him up with Jian Han.

    But she was now rejecting his help.

    Zhou Dayuan channelled his gaze downwards. He knew that this was a good girl who was smart and quick witted. His actions just now were stopping her and Lu Shaoming, and she was sensitive enough to catch that.

    Ning Qing ducked away from Zhou Dayuan. She lifted her gaze to look towards Lu Shaoming. The tears in her eyes were like a chain of broken pearls as they rolled down her face. Her pink lips moved. She wanted to call him hubby. She wanted him to help her up. In the end...she did not say anything.

    Because when Lu Shaoming met her gaze, he turned sideways to duck away from her.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at Ning Qing¡¯s small hand. She had guilt in her eyes as she said, ¡°Oi, are you okay? I only wanted to push you away just now. I wanted you to distance yourself from him. I didn¡¯t really want to harm you. How are you so weak? You would fall with a single tap; I am amazed.¡±

    Ning Qing withdrew her gaze. She knew that she looked dishevelled sprawled on the ground after falling, and she was like a clown in front of the three people.

    These three people did not wee her.

    The palm of her hand did not hurt anymore. She supported herself with her two small hands but struggled as she tried to do so.

    But when she tried to get up, she felt her head spin. Her body has not been too fit recently. The green grass field in her vision turned ck, and she could not see.

    Why was she not able to see again?

    Ning Qing was in shock as she did not dare to blink her eyes. Her ck irises moved, and it was night-ck.

    She fell back down to the grass, and she shut her eyes in shock.

    ¡°Ning Qing....¡± Zhou Dayuan saw her small, burning face turn deathly pale. He wanted to stretch out his hand to help her up. ¡°Where do you not feel well?¡±

    Lu Shaoming saw the girl that was sitting on the grass patch was not behaving normally, and he wanted to go forward.

    But at this moment, there was a sound of a car braking. A luxury sedan stopped, and two people stepped out from the passenger¡¯s seat. It was Song Yajing and Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling saw that Ning Qing was seated on the floor and ran forward immediately, ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong with you? Did you fall? Get up quickly.¡±

    She heard Yin Shuiling¡¯s voice. Ning Qing opened her eyes, and Yin Shuiling¡¯s exquisite face was in front of her. She could see now.

    Ning Qing heaved a sigh of relief. It must have been her imagination just now; she did not lose her vision.

    It was great.

    Yin Shuiling helped Ning Qing get up, then looked at Lu Shaoming. Her tone was fierce as she said, ¡°Young Master Lu, what do you mean by this? Your wife fell down in front of you! Can¡¯t you help her up? Ning Qing has a 41 degree fever. It is so cold in the winter, and you let hery on the ground?¡±

    ¡°Shuiling.¡± Ning Qing tugged on Yin Shuiling¡¯s shirt sleeve and softly said, ¡°Forget it.¡±

    ¡°Forget it? Ning Qing, aren¡¯t you angry? I am furious looking on... Eh, What is wrong with your hand?¡± Yin Shuiling held Ning Qing¡¯s small hand and said, ¡°Why is your hand hurt like this. Young Master Lu...¡±

    In Ning Qing¡¯s peripheral vision, she saw ck shadow fly by, and Lu Shaoming had already turned around and entered the vi.

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling exploded with anger. She wanted to give chase, and she said, ¡°Young Master Lu...¡±

    ¡°Shuiling.¡± Ning Qing used strength to hold onto Yin Shuiling. Her face was pale as she shook her head. ¡°Shui Ling, don¡¯t make a fuss. I am begging you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was extremely furious. She held onto Ning Qing¡¯s hand and brought her away from the vi. ¡°Let us go back, don¡¯t stay here, they don¡¯t wee you here. Ning Qing, men be more wicked as you pamper them. You leave him alone for a couple days and see whether hees to look for you. Quick, go back into the car. I will help you handle the wound on your hand.¡±

    Song Yajing witnessed everything that had transpired. She could not believe what was happening before her own eyes. Was this still her son?

    She lifted her feet to walk into the vi, and when she reached the door, Zhou Dayuan blocked her from entering. ¡°Aunt.¡±

    Song Yajing was in a bad mood as she red at him. ¡°Why can¡¯t I enter this vi despite the fact that I am his mother?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan: ¡°...¡±

    Song Yajing walked into the vi, and Lu Shaoming was standing at the stairs. With one hand, he was holding onto one of the steps for support. The other was ced on his heart, and his eyebrows were tightly knitted together because of pain.

    The next second, his mother¡¯s stern chiding came into his ears. ¡°Lu Shaoming, what are you plotting exactly? What do you want? Tell me clearly. If you want to divorce Qing Qing, sure. We will sign the divorce agreement.¡±

 Chapter 313 - As Long As Ning Qing Is Not Around, Shaoming Will Be A Normal Person

    <h4>Chapter 313: As Long As Ning Qing Is Not Around, Shaoming Will Be A Normal Person</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Divorce agreement?

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s irises contracted, and he quickly regained his senses. ¡°Mum, take your words back. Do not have this thought ever again. I would not divorce Ning Qing.¡±

    Hearing her son speak like that, Song Yajing felt relieved.

    The stern expression on her face rxed a little, and she took a step forward. She held onto his muscr shoulder and said, ¡°Shaoming boy, since you do not have any ns of divorcing Qingqing, then what has been going on? You have started living separately from Qingqing, and you didn¡¯t even help her up when you saw Qingqing fall down! No matter how capable a woman she is, she is still a woman after all. You acting like this is hurting her a lot.

    ¡°Shaoming, while you were not here, Qingqing had it very rough. She never cried in front of me, and she always had a smile on her face when she looked at me. She asked me to believe that you were still alive on this earth, and she faced those vultures. She was filial to me, and she took care of Little Young Master Lu. Even if this Lu family did not have you, she was able to run it well with ease and confidence.

    ¡°Shaoming, do you know how hopeless I was when your father brought your watch back home? But did you know what Qingqing said? She knelt down before me and hugged me. She even said that if you were no longer around, this family would not split, and she said that we would have another daughter. She said that the things that you are unable to aplish, she would do on your behalf. She still said...that you would be her only choice in life...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked at Lu Shaoming¡¯s facial expression, and he shut his eyes. He was panting furiously, and the green veins on his forehead were slowly popping out.

    All his symptoms meant that he was influenced by what Song Yajing was saying, and his emotions were heavily affected by her words.

    Zhou Dayuan went forward quickly and said, ¡°Aunt, enough. Stop talking already!¡±

    Song Yajing did not bother with him, and she shook Lu Shaoming¡¯s muscr shoulder as she sadly cried out, ¡°Shaoming, Qingqing copsed four days ago. By the time you hade backst night, she had been sleeping on the bed for three whole days, and even when we called her, she would not wake up. The doctor said that she was under too much pressure, and her stress has turned into an illness. She even wanted to feed Little Young Master Lu milk, so we did not dare give her medication, and we could only let her sleep further.

    ¡°She fainted when you leftst night. She was running a 41 degree high fever, and her fever did not subside at all until now. This kid, she only had a little soup over the entire four days, and she did not eat even a single grain of rice. She even had an IV drip in the morning, but when we turned around, she was gone. She woke up, and she pulled the IV drip off to hail a cab toe looking for you. What do you say? Does this child make others heart ache or not? How can you be so heartless. It is such a good home, and you just have to destroy it and make everyone split up?¡±

    ¡°Enough, Aunt!¡± Zhou Dayuan stretched out his hand to pull Song Yajing away. ¡°Aunt, I beg you to stop speaking.¡±

    ¡°Why do I have to stop talking? I just want to speak.¡± Song Yajing got out of Zhou Dayuan¡¯s grip.

    At this moment, the main doors of the vi were opened up once again, and Lu Dinghua came in with a cold gust of wind. ¡°Yajing!¡± He pulled Song Yajing into his embrace and stretched out his hand to block her mouth.

    Song Yajing was struggling as she said, ¡°Lu Dinghua, what are you doing? I think that you are also crazy now! Since you two have returned, father and son are not behaving normally. How can both of you be like this? It has only been one month after Qingqing¡¯s confinement came to an end. How would she be able to withstand all of this? Sure, all of you just continue to wait. After Qingqing doesn¡¯t want Shaoming anymore, and after she doesn¡¯t want this home anymore, let¡¯s see what you all would do?¡±

    With her words, Lu Shaoming fell onto the floor with a loud bang.

    Song Yajing went silent in a moment, and she turned her gaze around to look on in a daze. Her own son was lying down on the floor, and there was fresh blood gushing out of his nostrils and flowing down his cheeks before falling into the carpet..

    It was so jarring.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Song Yajing loudly screamed.

    The entire vi started to go into chaos, and two nurses rushed down from upstairs. They had an oxygen mask in their hands.

    ¡°No, Shaoming is not breathing anymore.¡± Zhou Dayuan was shouting as he knelt down on the wool carpet. One beautifulrge hand covered another as he ced them on Lu Shaoming¡¯s chest; he was doing CPR on him.

    The next 10 seconds felt like an eternity, and Lu Shaoming finally started to breath again.

    The beads of sweat trickled down Zhou Dayuan¡¯s forehead, and he was talking, and repeating a few lines, ¡°Shaoming, listen to me speak. Forget Ning Qing. Take in a breath, exhale. You need to continue living, and you have to persevere. There is a possibility that if you continue to live...¡±

    Everything became silent again, and an oxygen mask was ced on Lu Shaoming¡¯s nose. Song Yajing felt her entire body float, and she heard the sounds of breathinge from the oxygen mask. She felt like she was dreaming.

    A nightmare.

    No, she could not ept it.

    Both her thighs went soft, and she felt like she was going to fall down. But Lu Dinghua firmly held onto her waist, and she did not fall down.

    She turned around with a dazed expression to look at Lu Dinghua. The tears on her face crowded together to flow into a river, and she was murmuring, ¡°Shaoming, he...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan sat on the stairs, and he lifted his gaze to look at the man who was lying down on the carpet. The man had been on death¡¯s doorstep once again. Zhou Dayuan exined, ¡°Shaoming has been cursed with a love spell, so Aunt, don¡¯t mention Ning Qing in the future.¡±

    Song Yajing was at a loss for words as she said, ¡°Wh...what do you mean?¡±

    Lu Dinghua was solemn as he said, ¡°The meaning is: Shao Ming is under a love spell, and it has the poison of a love spell. Ning Qing has be his weakness, and she has turned into his Achilles¡¯ heel.¡±

    Song Yajing: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°When I found Shaoming, I behaved simrly to you. Once I mentioned Ning Qing, it was the first time I saw Shao Ming under attack.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan continued, ¡°Those attacks did not have the apanying nosebleeds. Last night was the first time that Shaoming had a nosebleed. It has not been 12 hours since, and he had another one now. This situation is even more intense, and Shaoming was not breathing at that point. I don¡¯t know what will happen the 3rd time, and I don¡¯t know if we would be able to save him again. At the same time, I don¡¯t know how many times can these attacks happen. Would Shaoming die immediately next time?¡±

    Song Yajing directly fell into Lu Dinghua¡¯s embrace, and her face was deathly pale. She shook her head in fear. ¡°Then, what should we do then? Qingqing...¡±

    She immediately went silent again.

    Zhou Dayuan sighed lightly and said, ¡°I have always thought of Shaoming as a man who has prided himself on his self control, but it is not working. In front of Ning Qing, he is totally unable to have any self control.¡± As he spoke, he lifted his head to look towards Song Yajing. ¡°Aunt, only you can decide what to do. As for this type of love spell, in the absence of Ning Qing, Shaoming is a normal person.¡±

    Last night, he asked Lu Shaoming to let go of Ning Qing, but Lu Shaoming was not willing to do so. Lu Shaoming did say that he was aware of what he was doing, and this 31 year old man was responsible all along. He knew that what he wanted, what he could do, and he would not let others worry for him, so Zhou Dayuan did not press the subject.

    But when Ning Qing came today, and he stood in the living room to look at them, no way. Lu Shaoming was really incapable, Ning Qing kissed him, and he was unable to take that.

    At that moment, every one of Lushaoming¡¯s expressions told him that when this man touched Ning Qing, he was actually able to forget about his pain.

    In other words, he was actually willing to die for Ning Qing.

    Love spell. It was used on people who had deep feelings for others, and they would experience the most intense pain that existed on this earth.

    As a friend, he could not allow Lu Shaoming to die. There was no medication to cure the love spell. As for when the cure could be created, this was a mystery that needed time.

    And looking at how things were going right now, even before he had his hands on the cure, Lu Shaoming would have long been dead.

    If Lu Shaoming were to die, then what was Ning Qing going to do?

    So Zhou Dayuan felt that separating the two of them was the best solution, and it was the only one that they could use right now.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming opened his eyes slowly, and he saw a bedroom and a rattan chair, then hey back down.

    He sat up, and his head felt a little faint. He stretched out his hand to feel his forehead, then shook his head. He did not like this feeling very much, and he felt as if he would die soon.

    ¡°You are awake.¡± Zhou Dayuan sat on the sofa.

    Lu Shaoming had a frown on his face as he inly replied, ¡°Every time I open my eyes, I see you. This feels very horrible.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zhou Dayuan snorted, then said, ¡°You speak as if I am in a good mood every time I sit here to wait for you to wake up again.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked sideways, and he nced at Zhou Dayuan. ¡°Where is the person?¡±

    Person?

    Which person?

    Zhou Dayuan knew that Lu Shaoming was asking about Ning Qing.

    ¡°She has left. She has returned to the Lu home.¡± He paused for a couple seconds, then Zhou Dayuan seriously asked Lu Shaoming, ¡°Shao Ming, why are you not letting Ning Qing know?¡±

    Lu Shaoming curled his lips, and he had a thin smile on his face as he said, ¡°Dayuan, what did all of you feel after you found out that I have been cast with this love spell?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t want you to die.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so Ning Qing would also feel the same. If she finds out that her existence has be the bane of my existence, what would she do? I do not dare think about that. She would divorce me, and she would definitely look for a man very quickly to marry him. She would turn away and disappear before my eyes, and she would not allow me to look for her again. I cannot let her do this. Now I can withstand the pain for a bit. At the very least, I can still look at her.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan had a frown on his face while he said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, you are very selfish. You¡¯ve ced Ning Qing in mid air, and she is unable to step onto the ground. She is also unable to see the end of this. You would make her feel puzzled and confused.¡±

    Lu Shaoming nodded his head and said, ¡°I admit that I am very selfish, but I do not have another choice. I am unable to allow her to leave me. She should control it for a while. I will pay it back to her in the future.¡±

    He would use his entire life to repay her.

    Zhou Dayuan was at a loss for words. Love was a matter between two people, and he was a bystander who did not have any ability and power to speak.

    Maybe from Ning Qing¡¯s standpoint, her not knowing would be much betterpared to her knowing. At least this love spell is something Lu Shaoming has to face alone, and it was kind of blissful for her, for Lu Shaoming to be this ¡°selfish¡± with her.

    At this moment, the sound of a phone ringing rang out in the air. Someone was calling.

    Lu Shaoming picked up the phone, and after he listened for two seconds, he responded by saying, ¡°I would not attend the shareholder meeting tomorrow...You don¡¯t have to inform them... When I was not around, didn¡¯t they have a lot of energy? They will go to attend their own shareholder¡¯s meeting tomorrow, all by themselves...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked at the man. He was dressed in a ck cashmere wool sweater and a pair of brown khakis as he sat on the rattan chair. There were many creases on the clothes, and he was bleeding a while earlier. His face was a little pale, and there was a hint of fatigue in his eyes, but this was still unable to cover the elegant air that he had on him. His entire being seemed weary with emotions, and the matured air of the man was very apparent.

    His thin, maroon lips were pursed together, and his tone was slow and light. The corners of his lips curled up into a mocking smile while he gave his orders. He was calm and cool as he did so, and this felt as if he were a cat that had his paws on the mouse. He did not eat it, but he was ying with the mouse slowly. He was toying with it to its death.

    He hade back, and those old vultures... All the uncertainty that appeared in the Lu Corporation had disappeared upon his return, and it was because of the man¡¯s threat and power.

    He was not in a hurry to deal with these people, and he did not n to attend the shareholder meeting. He nned to let them fail with what they were nning to do. This kind of psychological war made others fear and cower in fright.

    Zhou Dayuan knew that Lu Shaoming was really firm this time. The Lu Corporation was in the middle of battle, and these vultures had been given a ce in the Lu Corporation solely due to his benevolence. This time, he definitely had to deal with the root of the problem.

    He was never a kind junior, and throughout these years of battle and war in the corporate world, during the time he was not around, whoever had bullied his woman, he would pay back them back with handsome interest.

 Chapter 314 - Ning Qing, What Is Wrong?

    <h4>Chapter 314: Ning Qing, What Is Wrong?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Lu Shaoming ended the phone call, and at this moment, there was a bang! Someone was banging on the door.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, you bettere out, I think we need to have a conversation between us. What are you plotting exactly? You are willing to die for a woman. It is okay if you die, but you hand over the documents that you have in your hands. I will go and investigate those vigers...¡±

    A bodyguard came forward to stop her, ¡°Miss Leng, our President is resting in his room. Please do not disturb him...¡±

    He had not finished his words, and there was a shriek. ¡°Ah!¡± There was the sound of a scuffle outside the door.

    A messy fight was going on outside the door, and one bodyguard rolled down the staircase. He could hear the sound of porcin falling onto the ground...

    Zhou Dayuan lifted his eyebrows while being a delighted mood. he said, ¡°Shaoming, if this Miss Leng continues to be like this, she will probably destroy your entire vi. Towards a woman who is a secret service agent, there is no use using words. You have to show her what you can do and go tackle her in a fight. If you manage to win, then she would finally be willing to listen to you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming nced at him sideways and said, ¡°Then why are you not going?¡±

    ¡°I am an educated individual; I cannot beat her. Shaoming, could it be that you also cannot beat her?¡±

    As for his good buddy¡¯s teasing, Lu Shaoming did not take it to heart. He immediately searched for a number in his phone and made a call. ¡°Hello, Second Younger Brother, I have met with some trouble; can you hurry over?¡±

    Lu Shaoming ended the call.

    Zhou Dayuanughed. ¡°It seems like you really cannot win a fight with this woman,¡± he said with certainty.

    Lu Shaoming stood up calmly, and a bodyguard ran in his direction among the mess outside and closed the door. He gave the documents in his hands over to Lu Shaoming. ¡°President, this is thetest news. Zhou Zhilei¡¯s boyfriend, Tang Xueli, is the second son of the Tang family. The old president of the Tang Corporation... Thepanies under his hands are engaged in copious amounts of trading under the table. He has created casinos and is involved in drug trade, together with moneyundering. We have found thetest weaponry that he has imported into the country recently, and it was what those vigers were using.

    Lu Shaoming received the documents, and he slowly curled up the corners of his lips. ¡°Zhou Zhilei,¡± he softly read out loud.

    ...

    Ning Qing slept on the bed for four days, and her fever finally subsided.

    Yin Shuiling bid farewell to her due to a problem with the publication at the Japanese anime firm, and she flew to Japan.

    These past few days, Ning Qing obedientlyy on the bed, and the only activity she did was to carry Little Young Master Lu to walk two rounds. Little Young Master Lu was already chubby and fair at 3 months. His big, bright shimmering eyes that resembled grapes were glistening. Ning Qing carried the little guy in her arms, and as he had a whiff of his mother¡¯s soft fragrance, he gurgled inughter.

    Every time he did so, Ning Qing would be very satisfied.

    But over these four days, Lu Shaoming did not return, and there was no news of him.

    Ning Qing came to the dining room to have breakfast, and both Lu Dinghua and Song Yajing were present, and the maid was holding Little Young Master Lu and ying with him.

    ¡°Qingqing, this is the porridge that mum asked someone to prepare for you specially. Mum had a taste just now, and it tasted the same as what Miss Yin had prepared for you. Have more of it, and fatten yourself up.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mum.¡± Ning Qing used a small spoon to try a mouthful of porridge.

    ¡°Dad, Mum, Little Young Master Lu is almost 100 days old. Shaoming was not here, so we did not hold a one month celebration. Now that Shaoming is back, let us organize a 100 day celebration for him then. Little Young Master Lu has also not seen his own father for a long time, and he misses his father.¡±

    Ning Qing did not know how Lu Shaoming felt now, She went to look for him and beg him, but his attitude was very firm. Shuiling said that men would get worse being pampered, and she had asked her to ignore him for a few days. She was also, in fact, hurt by him, and she did not take the initiative to contact him these past four days.

    But he also did not contact her.

    She was very flustered. She did not know what he wanted to do exactly. Did he really n to live separately from her forever. He didn¡¯t want her anymore?

    She wanted to salve the strained rtionship between them using this 100 days celebration. After all, Little Young Master Lu is his son.

    ¡°This...¡± Song Yajing was put on the spot. If they held a 100 day celebration, that meant that Shaoming would have to have contact with Ning Qing, but Shaoming¡¯s health...

    Ning Qing did not detect Song Yajing¡¯s attitude, because she had gone through thick and thin, and she was already family with all of them. On this matter regarding Lu Shaoming, they would definitely support her, and they¡¯d want her to live a happy life together with Lu Shaoming.

    Ning Qing channeled her gaze down and had a mouthful of porridge. Her small face was a little red as she said, ¡°Dad, Mum, Shaoming has not returned for many days. Could you two give him a call? I believe that he would listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Lu Dinghua did not bear to do so in his heart, but with Shaoming¡¯s condition now, he could not see his son die, and he could only say, ¡°Shaoming is quite busy right now. Your body is also weak. I think we should forget about the 100 day celebration, and you should just focus on taking care of Little Young Master Lu.¡±

    After hearing his words, Ning Qing¡¯s hand that was holding onto the small spoon froze, and she lifted her eyes to look at Lu Dinghua in a daze. ¡°Dad...¡±

    ¡°Qingqing.¡± Song Yajing felt that they were not treating their daughter-inw too well, and she smiled stiffly. ¡°Qingqing, forget it. Allow Shaoming some space for a period of time. Mum can guarantee that Shao Ming would notmit any wrong. If he dares to do anything wrong, I will not see him as my son anymore. But Shaoming has been really very busy recently. Let us focus on Little Young Master Lu, and we will not bother Lu Shaoming...¡±

    Bother?

    Ning Qing felt that she must have somehow walked into an alternate universe. She was Lu Shaoming¡¯s wife, and now her man wanted to live separately from her, and her stopping him from doing so was a ¡°bother?¡±

    Also that woman who pushed her that day and said, ¡°I only want you to distance yourself from Lu Shaoming.¡± She said it so bodly and naturally, just like she was being a mistress, and Lu Shaoming being together with her was his misfortune.

    ¡°Mum...¡± Ning Qing¡¯s eyes looked dazed as she looked at Song Yajing. ¡°Even you are saying this?¡±

    Song Yajing did not dare to look at Ning Qing¡¯s hurt eyes, and she ducked her head in shame.

    The atmosphere at the dining table became cold, and the three of them were frozen on the spot.

    Ning Qing ced her spoon down and stood up. ¡°Dad, Mum, you two enjoy your meal. I¡¯m going to my room.¡±

    Seeing Ning Qing turned to leave. Song Yajing quickly said ¡°Qingqing, you have yet to finish your porridge...¡±

    ¡°Yajing!¡± Lu Dinghua called out to Song Yajing.

    Ning Qing¡¯s footsteps stalled, and she ran upstairs quickly.

    ...

    Returning to the bedroom, Ning Qing sat at the edge of the bed, and her brain was empty. She did not want to think about anything, but the tip of her nose was very sour, and she was tempted to tear up.

    She lifted her gaze and coaxed the tears back into her eyes. She stood up, went to the side of the closet, and took out a set of clothes.

    She had not gone to the hospital to see her mother for a few days.

    ...

    In the hospital

    Ning Qing stood at the door of the hospital ward. Yue Wanqing was lying on the bed in the ward, and Jian Han sat on the chair to chat with her. ¡°Aunt, yourplexion has been getting better recently.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Jian, I really have to thank you. If not for you finding a good doctor for me anding to apany and chat with me every day to reduce my boredom, I would not have recovered so quickly.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying, Aunt? You are too polite. Ning Qing and I are good friends. This is simply what I can do with my abilities, and furthermore, aunt is only 45 this year. With a single look at you, I can tell you will live until 100.¡±

    Yue Wanqing smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I will ept Doctor Jian¡¯s good words.¡± At this moment, she saw Ning Qing standing by the door, and she happily said, ¡°Qingqing, you are here!¡±

    ¡°Mum, Older Sister Jian.¡± Ning Qing walked into the hospital ward and had a sweet smile on her face. ¡°I saw you two chatting so happily, and I didn¡¯t bear to interrupt you two.¡±

    Jian Han curled up the corners of her lips, and said, ¡°Ning Qing, I will let you in on the good news. Aunt can be discharged tonight!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were shining bright.

    ¡°Yes, Aunt¡¯s illness has stabilized. The professor said that Aunt¡¯s illness is not serious. She only needs to cooperate with his medication and therapy, and she will at least live to 80 years of age.¡±

    Ning Qing stretched both her hands out to embrace Jian Han, then coyly said, ¡°Older Sister Jian, this is great news. If I didn¡¯t have you, I don¡¯t know what I would have done!.¡±

    Jian Han stretched out her hand to caress Ning Qing¡¯s locks, and she pretended to be angry as she said, ¡°Ning Qing, if you are so polite with me, then it would not be right!¡±

    Ning Qing let go of her and winked her eyes cheekily. ¡°Sure, Older Sister Jian, then I will not be polite with you.¡±

    The two broke out intoughter.

    At this moment, Yue Wanqing said, ¡°Qingqing, didn¡¯t you say that Shaoming came back a few days ago when you called? Although you said that he was not injured, I am still worried. I will be discharged tonight. Give him a call and ask him over. Mum will prepare a table of dishes, and we will reunite properly. Also, Little Young Master Lu... I have not seen my grandson for so long.¡±

    After she mentioned Lu Shaoming, there was a deep loneliness in the bottom of Ning Qing¡¯s eyes, but she quickly put on a smile. ¡°Mum, Shaoming has been very busy recently. You understand. He has been away for such a long period of time. He has a load of matters to attend to. What about this: He wille over when he is free.¡±

    ¡°Sure, a man¡¯s work is more important.¡± Yue Wanqing nodded her head in agreement.

    ...

    Jian Han went back to work, and Ning Qing walked to the foot of the stairwell, then took out her phone to make a call.

    The ringtone on the other end rang once and someone picked up. ¡°Hello...¡± The low and charming voice made her ears numb.

    Ning Qing held the phone in one hand and lowered her gaze to look at her foot. She pursed her red lips and was not willing to speak.

    The other end went silent for 10 seconds, and he then said, ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong?¡±

    His voice was very gentle, and it was gentle enough that it made her remember all her grievances.

    ¡°My mother asked youe home for dinner tonight. Are youing?¡± She bit down on her pink lip and her voice was hard but gentle.

    It was silence again on the other end, and the time that psed felt like half a century. He graciously replied, ¡°I have to work tonight; I don¡¯t have time.¡±

    Ning Qingughed. As sheughed she could not control the tears streaming down her face. She held her small hand tightly into a fist and brought it to her lips and bit on it lightly. ¡°Okay.¡± She tried not to let him hear her crying voice, and continued, ¡°My Mum is hospitalized. She has been in the hospital for two weeks, and she is very worried about you. Couldn¡¯t you juste over to visit her?¡±

    He did not respond, and it was so quiet that she suspected that he was not listening to the phone.

    ¡°Just visit her for a while. Don¡¯t worry, I will not pester you. Lu Shaoming, I will wait for you in the hospital.¡± She ended the call.

    ...

    Ning Qing waited for a long time, and it was already noon.

    She did not believe that he would note.

    Yue Wanqing fell asleep, and she sat on the chair to flip through magazines. She did not actually read them. Suddenly, she heard the sound of footsteps ring in her ears; someone wasing towards the hospital ward.

    Her heartbeat sped up immediately, and she lifted her gaze. It was hard for her to contain her surprise and joy. ¡°Shao Ming, you are here?¡±

 Chapter 315 - Donâ€™t You All Think That Youâ€™re Going Overboard?

    <h4>Chapter 315: Don¡¯t You All Think That You¡¯re Going Overboard?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    She saw someone approaching, and her entire body froze.

    It was not Lu Shaoming.

    It was Zhou Dayuan.

    Zhou Dayuan walked into the hospital ward, and he had a nce at Yue Wanqing who had already fallen asleep, before he walked to Ning Qing¡¯s side. ¡°Ning Qing.¡±

    Ning Qing put the magazine down and stood up slowly. ¡°...Older Brother Dayuan.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan curled his lips into a smile, then said, ¡°I thought that you would never address me as Older Brother Dayuan anymore.¡±

    Ning Qing tugged the corners of her lips, and she could not help but channel her gaze over his shoulders. She looked at the direction of the door.

    She was looking for Lu Shaoming.

    ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t look anymore. Shaoming is at the office; he did note.¡±

    ¡°...Did he ask you toe over?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan did not answer her question, and he said, ¡°I saw Aunt¡¯s medical records just now. The English professor has treated Aunt, and Aunt¡¯s illness has stabilized. This professor is an old acquaintance of mine, and he has much expertise on kidney ailments. I was just on the phone with him. As long as Aunt continues to have a positive attitude, and if she cooperates with treatment, Aunt will have a long life, and you don¡¯t have to worry any more.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head and said, ¡°Older Brother Dayuan, I have to thank you.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan cast his gaze outside the door before he said, ¡°Shall we have a chat with one another?¡±

    ...

    The two of them stood in the corridor, and Ning Qing asked him straightforwardly, ¡°Older Brother Dayuan, what do you want to talk to me about?¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, when Shaoming was involved in the ne crash, he used a parachute to get out. Hended in the forest downstream of Lake Baikal, and he met with Leng Zhiyuan and her brother Leng Hao coincidentally, and the pair saved him. In the following 10 days, they met with vigers that were bent on killing them, and Shaoming escaped death once more.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s expressions tightened up and she said, ¡°What? Those... Why did those vigers want to kill him?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked at Ning Qing¡¯s expression, and he said, ¡°This matter is veryplicated. Shaoming has met with some trouble. After he came back, he has been investigating this matter, so Leng Zhiyuan is only a partner of his who is assisting in his investigations, and he hopes that you would not misunderstand him.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s expression in her eyes went in, and sheughed self mockingly. ¡°Older Brother Dayuan, he is very busy, so you also hope that I would not go close to him to bother him right?¡±

    She was always this intelligent, and she could understand the main point he was trying to get across. Zhou Dayuan nodded his head while he agreed. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Ning Qingughed lightly, and she continued, ¡°Actually I always did not know why, but everything changed after he came back. All of you said that he was very busy, but no matter how busy he was, did it have anything to do with being together with me? I am his wife, and Little Young Master Lu is still so young; both of us still need him. Don¡¯t you think that your request right now is going overboard? Is this fair to me?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked at Ning Qing¡¯s small face, he was very apologetic as he said, ¡°Sorry, Ning Qing.¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head while she said, ¡°You all phrase it so nicely and ask me not to disturb him, but what all of you want to say is that you want me to separate from him! The situation between us now is no different from being separated. But all of you still think that this is still not enough. You all don¡¯t want me to look for him, and you all don¡¯t want me to see him!¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing...¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head with anguish on her pale face. ¡°I believe that what you mean is also what he wants to say. Sure, give me a window.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan pursed his thin lips tightly, and did not give any answer.

    He was not a person who was used to lying, and he did not have any confidence towards the love spell. The effects of Miao Jiang¡¯s spell have already exceeded the treatment capabilities of modern medical technology, and after Lu Shaoming¡¯s situation is stable, he would need to see Miao Jiang personally.

    He could not give her any answer. He could say six months, one year, two years... but after the date hase, the love spell might not be lifted, so what should Ning Qing do then?

    She was like someone drowning, but he could not take a wooden log that was empty on the inside to keep her afloat.

    ¡°Heh, haha...¡± Ning Qing felt the tears blur her line of vision. She cupped her mouth with her two small hands, and she felt it was too funny. ¡°You don¡¯t have an answer, right? I really don¡¯t know where you get your confidence from... I am only 21 years old; on what basis do you think that I would be waiting for him for my entire life?¡±

    Ning Qing turned and left.

    ¡°Ning Qing!¡± Zhou Dayuan held onto Ning Qing¡¯s wrist.

    Ning Qing lifted her eyes, and did not turn around, she was sobbing softly while she said, ¡°All of you... Don¡¯t you think that you are all being bullies right now?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan froze and slowly let go of her hand.

    Ning Qing ran out.

    ...

    Ning Qing ran back into the corridor, and she coincidentally ran into someone familiar. Jian Han walked up to her and asked, ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong with you? Why are you crying?¡±

    Ning Qing did not say a single word, and she ran away.

    ¡°Ay, Ning Qing!¡± Jian Han called out to her, and she wanted to give chase, but at this moment, she saw Zhou Dayuan walking down the hall.

    Zhou Dayuan was dressed in a light grey cashmere coat, and he had a ck wool sweater underneath. The round neck exposed the straight white cor of his shirt inside. His outfit was clean and warm.

    Jian Han froze for a moment, and maybe because he was a doctor, this man was very suited to wear white. Out of every man in the world, Zhou Dayuan pulled off white the best. She had not seen him for six years, and that professional air on his body had matured. He had a sense of dignity that was hard to find on other men. He was like a jade stone, and the more years that passed, the more he would shine and glow.

    Zhou Dayuan had one hand in the pocket, and he also saw her. Her clear voice had gone through his ears; he just knew it would be her.

    He looked at her inly, then lifted his feet to walk away.

    ¡°What did you tell Ning Qing just now? How did you make her cry?¡± Jian Han asked when he walked past her.

    Zhou Dayuan stopped in his tracks and channelled his gaze sideways to look at her. ¡°Why would I have to tell you?¡±

    Jian Han lifted her gaze and weed his dark eyes. Sheughed as she said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Ning Qing¡¯s husband Young Master Lu? Isn¡¯t he your good brother? You are bullying Ning Qing like this; I think Young Master Lu would not be too happy, right?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan lifted his eyebrows and looked at her firmly.

    Jian Han lifted her hand to tuck the strands of hair by her cheek behind her ear, he was a man of elite education and healthy habits. He was a leading professional in his field. He naturally had a warm and refined air to him, and it was rare for him to look at a woman with a frown on his face like this.

    She was extremely embarrassed. She could not continue with her ingenuine expression as she said, ¡°Okay then, treat it as if I didn¡¯t say anything, you...¡±

    The man strode over towards her direction.

    Physically, the two of them were already close, and once he advanced, the pure air on his body came towards her. Jian Han anxiously retreated two steps backwards towards the wall.

    With her retreat, her back directly hit the wall behind her.

    Zhou Dayuan stopped before her. He did not behave like other men would and ce her in a kabedon. He still had one of his hands in the pocket, and the corner of his coat pped around his arms. His trousers were perfectly straight, like an arrow. His clean ck wool sweater was wrapped around his white, skinny hands, and every part of him could stand against the test of time. He was exquisite and charming.

    ¡°Doctor Jian, what do you mean by what you said just now? You reminded me saying that Ning Qing is my good buddy¡¯s wife? I was talking to Ning Qing in the stairwell, and she ran out crying. What were you thinking inside your mind?¡±

    He saw through her thoughts, and Jian Han was a little flustered.

    It was not that she was suspicious of him, but Ning Qing was a girl whom many men would fall in love with easily.

    ¡°You have misunderstood me.¡± She defended herself.

    A ck shadow shed before her eyes, and the man stretched his hand out towards her. Jian Han did not expect him to touch her, and she shut her eyes in shock.

    A mockingughter rang out through her ears, ¡°How have you not changed even a little after all these years? Once I move, you close your eyes. You thought that I wanted to kiss you?¡±

    After realizing that he was fooling around with her, Jian Han opened her eyes suddenly, and her face was crimson red as she red at him. ¡°Zhou Dayuan, do you think this is a joke?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s pure eyes scanned her red lips, and he seemed to have a smile on his face, but he did not speak.

    Jian Han cast her eyes sideways, and she was not willing to look at his rogue yet cultured demeanor.

    In the past, when the two of them were dating, he would apany her to shop while they held hands, and she was chit chatting enthusiastically. This genius from Oxford University did not have much to say in response. When they hit a corner, he liked to pin himself against her, cupping her face while he kissed her.

    Every time he looked at her lips, it was a hint that he wanted to kiss her.

    Now, everything has changed.

    At this moment: ¡°Jian Han.¡± A man wasing in her direction.

    Tang Fan.

    Tang Fan was dressed in a whiteb coat. He was refined and handsome. The nurses and doctors walking past all bowed down and greeted him politely. ¡°Director.¡±

    Jian Han saw Tang Fan and speedily stood up straight. She stretched out her hand to tidy the clothes that she was wearing.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her anxious behaviour and had a light smile on his face as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t even touch you. Don¡¯t look as if you were caught in the middle of an affair.¡±

    Jian Han: ¡°...¡±

    Tang Fan walked over and asked, ¡°Jian Han, who is this?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Tang Fan, let me introduce you to him. This is Zhou Dayuan...¡±

    As Jian Han opened her mouth, a gust of cold wind blew past her, and Zhou Dayuan had already turned around and left.

    Once again, Jian Han was at a loss for words: ¡°...¡±

    She looked at the man¡¯s handsome andnky back profile, and he had one of his hands in his pockets, and another was by his side. The handmade ck leather shoes tapped onto the floor very lightly, and those tiny footsteps were very typical of him. He was both quiet and steady as he moved, and he was able to make others feel calm and reliant.

    Actually, this man was arrogant deep inside his bones. He did not need to be introduced, and they were both people with whom he was irritated. He would not care about manners, and once he cast his manners aside, he could just walk away.

    Jian Han channelled her gaze downwards.

    ¡°Jian Han, is that Zhou Dayuan? The man that you call out for in your dreams?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jian Han nodded her head.

    Tang Fan stretched out his hand to caress her head, and his smile was warm like an older brother. ¡°Since you still like him, why don¡¯t you go to court him again?¡±

    Jian Han shook her head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± She turned around and headed in the opposite direction.

    ...

    COMMENT

    Ning Qing went back to the Lu family vi, and she walked into the bedroom. She nced around for a moment. She took out a duffel bag and opened her wardrobe to organize her clothes.

    ¡°Qingqing, it is time for dinner.¡± Song Yajing walked into the room to ask her to have dinner. She saw her packing her own clothes, and Song Yajing quickly went forward to ask, ¡°Qingqing, why are you packing your clothes?¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her eyes, and smiled gently towards Song Yajing. ¡°Mum, I want to move out.¡±

    ¡°Move out? Where are you moving to? Are you going back to the Tea Pavilion Vi?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s longshes fluttered twice and she shook her head. ¡°My mum has been discharged from the hospital. I will move over to my mum¡¯s ce to apany her for a while.¡±

    Song Yajing¡¯s eyes became red, and she held Ning Qing¡¯s small hand. ¡°Qingqing, it is the Lu family that is sorry towards you, but... We have no other choice.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head and looked at Song Yajing. ¡°Mum, although I do not know what happened, I think that all of you are doing this for the good of Shaoming. I am fine. You don¡¯t have to amodate for me. It¡¯s merely a coincidence that my mother needs someone to take care of her, so I should move back there to stay with her.¡±

    Ning Qing withdrew her small hand, and she organized her luggage.

    After going out of the bedroom, the helper took her luggage in her hand. Ning Qing looked at Little Young Master Lu whom the confinementdy was holding in her embrace, and she opened her arms up. ¡°Little Young Master Lu,e. Let¡¯s go with Mama.¡±

    The confinementdy did not dare to pass Little Young Master Lu over to Ning Qing, and she gave a subtle look to Song Yajing.

 Chapter 316 - She Has Left

    <h4>Chapter 316: She Has Left</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    At this moment, Lu Dinghua returned from the office, and he was standing in the living room, looking upstairs.

    Song Yajing was silent for a few seconds, and she said, ¡°Hand Little Young Master over to Madam then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Old Madam.¡± It was only then that the confinementdy handed Little Young Master Lu over to Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing stretched out her hands to take Little Young Master Lu in her embrace.

    She turned around and looked at Song Yajing. Her voice was soft and gentle as she said, ¡°Mum, I¡¯m going. I have prepared a booklet on how to match your clothes on your bed stand. If you are free, you can have a look. Also, Mum, you are a grandmother now, don¡¯t exert yourself too much in the future. Your waist is not too good. You need to take care of your body and have more rest. I actually prepared to go learn healthy dancing with you, but...it¡¯s fine. I have prepared a disk for you, Mum. You can follow the tutorial and learn from the teacher to dance.¡±

    Song Yajing¡¯s eyes turned red, and she looked to the side.

    Ning Qing looked at her again, and she still had so many other things that she wanted to say, but she could not say it now. She was fearful of this feeling of goodbye.

    She carried Little Young Master Lu downstairs.

    Lu Dinghua was standing at the foot of the stairwell. ¡°Ning Qing...¡±

    Ning Qing stopped in her tracks, and her gentle eyes weed his gaze. She had a smile on her face as she said, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t know what to say to you. The matters in thepany, the things that happened at home... Shaoming has returned, so I no longer have to worry about these things. Of course, I am also unable to help with anything...¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing...¡± It was not that she was unable to help out; she was the one who had protected the Lu home.

    But she was leaving now.

    ¡°Dad, after everything, I need to thank both of you. During this period of time, I was very happy, and I treated both of you as my father and mother from the bottom of my heart. This fact would never ever change. If Dad and Mum miss Little Young Master Lu, you can send someone down to bring him here. You can alsoe to my home. Anyways, the journey there is very short. It¡¯s merely a quick drive there.¡±

    Lu Dinghua channelled his gaze downwards as he responded with, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ning Qing kissed her son in her embrace, then said, ¡°Little Young Master Lu, say goodbye to Grandpa and Grandma then.¡±

    Little Young Master Lu was bbering around in her embrace as he toyed along. He had a glow in his sparkling eyes as he looked at Grandpa. He also looked at Grandma, who was standing upstairs, and he fiddled with his soft white, tiny hands as he went into Mama¡¯s embrace, and he gurgled out inughter without any worries.

    He was only three months old, and he did not know anything about farewells.

    Ning Qing kissed her son again and said, ¡°Dad, Mum, I will be leaving then.¡±

    She lifted her feet and walked to the door.

    The old butler was waiting beside the door as he greeted her, ¡°Madam.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the butler¡¯s polite stance and said with a smile, ¡°Butler, you do not have to send me off; my car is just outside. Take care of both Old Master and Old Madam. If anythinges up, just give me a call, I will rush back very quickly. Also...¡± Ning Qing looked outside and said, ¡°I am going now. Let Young Mastere back to stay then, he has his own filial piety to fulfil.¡±

    ¡°Madam...¡± The old butler hesitated with what he was about to say.

    Ning Qing looked at the helper who was helping her carry her luggage, ¡°Let us go then.¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her feet and walked out of the main doors of the vi.

    ...

    There was a car parked outside the porch of the vi. Ning Zhenguo got out from the driver¡¯s seat, and he opened the trunk up to ce Ning Qing¡¯s luggage inside.

    The helper opened the back door of the vehicle, and Ning Qing carried Little Young Master Lu as she sat inside.

    Yue Wanqing saw that Little Young Master Lu¡¯s eyes were sparkling brighty, and she stretched out her hand to take Little Young Master Lu into her arms. She gave him two strong kisses as she said, ¡°Little Young Master Lu, did you miss Grandmother? Grandmother missed my obedient grandson so much.¡±

    There was a heater in the car, and Ning Qing stretched out her hand to loosen the swaddle Little Young Master Lu had around him.

    Yue Wanqing yed with Little Young Master Lu while she said in a displeased tone, ¡°Qingqing, you are just too much. We have alreadye to the door of your house; why didn¡¯t you allow us to go in to pay a visit? It is so rude not to do so.¡±

    ¡°Mum, if you go in to pay a visit, wouldn¡¯t my parents-inw have to invite you in to stay for a meal? Shaoming has just returned to the country. There are many things that he is busy handling now. Can¡¯t you two avoid adding to the mess?¡±

    Yue Wanqing stretched out her hand to poke Ning Qing¡¯s small head while she said, ¡°Qingqing, what you mean by ¡®adding to the mess?¡¯ I see that your heart is biased towards them.¡±

    Ning Qing tugged her mother¡¯s elbow as she ced her small head on her mother¡¯s shoulders and acted cute. ¡°Mum, didn¡¯t I bring Little Young Master Lu over to apany you now?¡±

    Yue Wanqing¡¯s expression was full of benevolence, and she pretended to be angry as she said, ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t raise you for nothing.¡±

    The three people in the car burst out inughter, and even Little Young Master Lu, who took a whiff of his grandmother¡¯s gentle scent that he had not smelled for a long time, did not stop gurgling inughter. Ning Zhenguo looked through the rearview mirror, looked at the three generations that wereughing happily, and asked with augh, ¡± Qingqing, shall we head out then?¡±

    Ning Qing looked sideways, and she looked through the windows of the car to look at the Lu vi yet once again. She closed her moist eyes and replied, ¡°Yeah, Dad, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The car started to move off.

    ¡°Qingqing.¡± Yue Wanqing stretched out her hand to touch her daughter¡¯s small head as she said, ¡°Would Shaoming get angry if he found out that you are moving over to stay with us?¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± Ning Qing let the tears fall from her eyes freely, and she smiled cheekily. ¡°He does not dare to.¡±

    ¡°How long do you n to stay?¡±

    ¡°.. After he is done being busy, he wille to pick me up.¡±

    The car drove to a bend, and at this moment, a ck Bentley could be seen in front of them, and the cars brushed past one another.

    Ning Zhenguo stepped on the elerator, and the car cruised onto the main streets, entering the flow of traffic.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming looked through the rear view mirror at the car that had just brushed past his car and his left eyelid was twitching.

    Hisrge hand that was holding the steering wheel turned, and he sped up as he drove onto the grass path outside the vi.

    He switched off the engine and opened the door. A long pair of legs came striding out, and he was dressed in a ck suit. It perfectly entuated his handsome,nky figure.

    The helper came to open the door, and Lu Shaoming walked into the living room.

    The huge vi was quiet and empty, and it was utterly devoid of sound. This was no longer the home that he had in his impression. There was a warm, yellow light in the home. There was a smiling girl under the amber glow, and that girl only had her eyes on him. There was a gentle glow in her youthful eyes as she channelled her gaze to look at him.

    Everything returned back to its original state. There were no longer the sound of cheers andughter, and itcked a human presence.

    He briskly walked upstairs and stood at the entrance of the bedroom. He took a deep breath, then pushed the door open.

    The bedroom was clean and neat, and the nkets on the bed were folded into a cube as they were ced on the bed. The wardrobe was entirely empty. She had left.

    Little Young Master Lu?

    He wanted to see Little Young Master Lu.

    But thinking about it, it was better not to do so, she had left and she would definitely brought Little Young Master Lu away with her.

    The strength in his entire body seemed to be sucked away, so Lu Shaoming sat on the bed. He lowered his gaze with mncholy. He had her at one point, and she had given him the greatest bliss of his life, but now that she left, his heart was empty just like that.

    She was deeply hurt.

    ¡°Shaoming, you have returned?¡± At this moment, Song Yajing¡¯s voice rang from the side of the door.

    He did not respond. He was toozy to reply.

    ¡°Qingqing brought Little Young Master Lu back to her parent¡¯s home. She is an intelligent and good child. She would definitely understand you. Since things have turned out this way, don¡¯t let her down, and after you...¡± Song Yajing choked up, and continued, ¡°dispel the love curse, we will take her back into our home.¡±

    Lu Shaoming continued to look down as he sat on the bed. The lights were not switched on in the room, and his back profile seemed to be lonely in the darkness.

    Song Yajing was unable to continue speaking. That girl had left, and the entire Lu family was silent. It was because of her arrival that the entire Lu family had colorful vibrance, but now it had be dark and solemn back again.

    She sighed and turned around to leave.

    The old butler stood outside the room to have a nce, and he also turned around to leave. He suddenly missed the chaos in the meeting room of Lu Corporation. Just to protect and secure the Lu family, she battled her way through every challenge. Madam was so strong and brave, and it made others admire her greatly.

    Now that Madam has left... She protected the Lu family when they needed her, and she did not stay forcefully when the family did not need her anymore. She had her own pride, and she lived so diligently and forthrightly.

    ...

    Ning Qing stayed in the Ning home for two days, and one day, Xiao Zhou came to look for her. She dragged her to go out shopping, and Ning Qing was unable to reject her, so the duo went to a shopping mall together.

    ¡°Ning Qing, Little Young Master Lu is already three months old now. You have raised him at home this whole time. When do you n to return?¡± Xiao Zhou asked.

    Ning Qing looked at the shopping mall, and she was uninterested as she said, ¡°We will talk about it another time. I am still breastfeeding Little Young Master Lu right now, I will focus on raising him first and foremost.¡±

    Xiao Zhou knew Ning Qing¡¯s situation, and she sighed inside her heart. She stretched out her hand to cup Ning Qing¡¯s shoulder, smiled, and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine then. Let us go out today to rx. When girls are unhappy, they like to go shopping. Ning Qing, let us go on a spending spree.¡±

    Ning Qing had a in smile and replied, ¡°Sure, then.¡±

    The two of them walked into a branded shop, and Xiao Zhou pointed towards a summery dress as she said, ¡°Ning Qing,e and try this dress! It would definitely look pretty on you.¡±

    Ning Qing did not respond, and Xiao Zhou turned around to look. She saw Ning Qing standing before a white men¡¯s shirt, and her small, white hand was caressing the sleeve of the shirt. She was caressing it softly and gently.

    Xiao Zhou felt her heart sour. In all the years that she and Ning Qing have known each other, Ning Qing was always brave during tough times. She had a youthful and bright character. But when she mentioned making aeback just now, she was so listless. Now, as they were shopping, she saw Lu Shaoming¡¯s shirt on her first nce. The sad expression on her face was that of someone at a loss, and she was depressed as she touched the sleeves of the shirt. It was apparent that she was still upset over the situation.

    ¡°Miss, do you want to purchase this shirt? I can help make a rmendation.¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her gaze up and looked at the sales assistant, ¡°There is no need for that. My...husband probably...doesn¡¯t need it.¡±

    He did not need her now. How he would he even look at a shirt that she bought for him?

    Moreover, his shirts were all tailor-made. They were all made by hand. One that she bought at the store, how would he have interest in it?

    Heh.

    As she was pondering, a voice that rang out behind her. ¡°What a coincidence! Isn¡¯t this Mrs. Lu? Mrs. Lu, how are you?¡±

    Ning Qing turned her gaze over, and it was really true that enemies would meet often. It was Zhou Zhilei.

    There was a man standing beside Zhou Zhilei. He was dressed immactely, and he was handsome and charming. The man had a pair of flirtatious eyes, and as he looked at others, they had a hint of evil in them. He was the embodiment of a fashionable yboy.

    The man had his arms around Zhou Zhilei¡¯s soft waist, and he used his flirtatious eyes to scan Ning Qing¡¯s figure. His eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Zhi Lei, who is this?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Xueli, let me introduce you to her. This is Young Master Lu¡¯s wife, Ning Qing. Mrs. Lu, this is my boyfriend, Tang Xueli.¡±

    Ning Qing did not know if it was just her skepticism, but when Tang Xueli heard that she was Mrs. Lu, the glow in his eyes shone even brighter.

    She had heard of this name ¡°Tang Xueli¡± before, but it was back when no one knew whether Lu Shaoming was alive or not. She did not have the heart to care about these people, and in her impression, he was someone of a formidable background.

    She put down the shirt in her hands, and she stood up straight. Her small, exquisite face bore a courteous smile as she said, ¡°Miss Zhou, Mr. Tang, how are the both of you?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei walked over and looked at Ning Qing as she said with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Lu, did youe out to buy clothes for Young Master Lu? Howe I don¡¯t see Young Master Lu around? Young Master Lu and Mrs. Lu are normally not separate from one another. Howe you are separated now?¡±

 Chapter 317 - He Was Not Able To Touch His Wife; He Did Not Allow Others To Touch Her Either

    <h4>Chapter 317: He Was Not Able To Touch His Wife; He Did Not Allow Others To Touch Her Either</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Zhou Zhilei was trying to insult and make life difficult for Ning Qing!

    Xiao Zhou heard what she was saying and hated that she was unable to go up and tear Zhou Zhilei up. She had met many shameless women, but Zhou Zhilei could always push the envelope.

    Xiao Zhou came beside Ning Qing and she wanted to speak.

    But Ning Qing gave her a look, and what she meant was ¡ª Don¡¯t say anything.

    Xiao Zhou obediently stood behind Ning Qing.

    Ning Qingughed coldly in her heart. If she were walking on the streets got approached by a dog that came to bite, would she go to bite the dog?

    The best strategy was to knock it back with a wooden stick.

    Ning Qing straightened her beautiful back and had a polite smile as she said, ¡°Miss Zhou, you really haven¡¯t changed at all. You are forever concerned about my husband. If there is someone on earth who is most concerned about how the two of us are leading our lives as a couple, it would definitely be no other than Miss Zhou.¡±

    As she spoke, Ning Qing seemed to smile as she nced at Tang Xueli. ¡°The way you are behaving now, where is Mr. Tang¡¯s position in your heart?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s face froze. In a battle of words, she would forever lose to Ning Qing. Now that she was unsessful in making Ning Qing feel embarrassed, she had inadvertently caused trouble for herself.

    ¡°Xueli, don¡¯t listen to her spout nonsense.¡± Zhou Zhilei lifted her gaze as she looked towards Tang Xueli, and she had a gentleness in her eyes. ¡°You understand me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tang Xueli nodded his head as he stretched out his index finger on his right hand to slightly lift Zhou Zhilei¡¯s chin up. ¡°Babe, I believe you.¡±

    ¡°Aiya...¡± Xiao Zhou felt her entire body freeze, and she was covered in goosebumps. ¡°If you want to show off your romance, you should find somewhere private. This is a public space. Would you do us the kindness of taking it elsewhere?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Zhou.¡± Ning Qing was displeased as she nced at Xiao Zhou, and she said, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense, I actually think that Mr Tang is real masculine man. He is worthy of our admiration.¡±

    =

    Tang Xueli lifted his eyebrows up, and his flirty eyes nced over to Ning Qing¡¯s body. He seemed to be interested as he asked, ¡°Oh, then let Mrs. Lu exin; what do you admire me for?¡±

    ¡°Mr Tang does not mind his own girlfriend lusting after someone else¡¯s husband. You obviously know that your own girlfriend is lying, but you still dare to fool yourself with her words. Such a generous man like you has already trained yourself to a different league. It is probably...not on the same level as someone who could call themselves a man.¡±

    ¡°Pfft...¡± Xiao Zhou burst outughing happily. Ning Qing was insulting Tang Xueli by saying that he was unlike a man.

    ¡°You!¡± Zhou Zhilei wanted toe forward to debate with Ning Qing.

    ¡°Zhilei...¡± Tang Xueli held onto her shoulders and did not allow her to move. He did not have a trace of anger on his face, but rather, the smile on his face became more apparent. He looked carefully at Ning Qing, and his flirty eyes had a glow in them, like a hunter that has found his long-awaited prey.

    Tang Xueli looked at the salesperson, and he had a gentlemanly smile. ¡°Pick a few pretty outfits for my girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir. Miss,e this way,¡± the salesperson said passionately.

    ¡°Xueli...¡± Zhou Zhilei was not satisfied. She wanted to make use of this opportunity to insult Ning Qing a while more.

    Tang Xueli¡¯s exerted a little strength with his hand on her shoulder, and he softly said, ¡°Go and pick the clothes, okay?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei was obedient and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    She followed the salesperson as she turned around.

    Ning Qing looked on and felt weird. This Zhou Zhilei was always arrogant and haughty, but in front of Tang Xueli, she became obedient like a littlemb. If it was not because of love, then it was definitely because this Tang Xueli had something that was better than what others had to offer, and she could rely on him.

    She could not help but cast another serious nce at Tang Xueli.

    Tang Xueli looked sideways and coincidentally met with Ning Qing¡¯s scanning gaze.

    ¡°Why, Mrs. Lu is looking at me?¡±

    After being discovered, Ning Qing was not awkward, and she graciously admitted, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am looking at Mr. Tang who is able to make Miss Zhou bow down and be loyal to you. What kind of outstanding quality do you have to make you so attractive to her?¡±

    Tang Xueli had both of his hands in his pockets. He took two steps forward and walked in front of Ning Qing. He also cast his nce at Ning Qing from head to toe. ¡°I am also very curious, a woman that is able to make Young Master so loyal, what do you have that he finds so attractive?¡±

    After that, Tang Xueli clicked his lips together and lowered his volume. ¡°It is really better to see it in person than to simply hear about it a thousand times. Look at Mrs Lu¡¯s skin... Your figure... You are really the number one socialite in T City. Mrs Lu is a legend in the entertainment industry. She has created a great story with Young Master Lu, and it has led to someone from the Tang family jealous for such a long time.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s beautiful, youthful eyes had a clear glow in them. He was very clear on her matters; he had definitely investigated her beforehand!

    Ning Qing stood up straight andughed as she questioned him instead. ¡°I am able to make Mr Tang feel jealous. Then what about Miss Zhou?¡±

    Tang Xueli squinted his eyes while he said, ¡°Zhilei is an arrogant princess in my opinion, but I enjoy the feeling of winning over a princess very much. Mrs. Lu is very different. Just the fact that you are Young Master Lu¡¯s woman ¡ª I am very excited by that alone.¡±

    Ning Qing now really thought of one golden line ¡ª Birds of a feather flock together!

    This man is a total pervert.

    She wanted to speak, but at this moment, the ss door of the luxury clothier was pushed open, and someone walked in.

    Lu Shaoming arrived, and he was dressed in a thin dark blue coat, matched with a white shirt and slim trousers. Two of the buttons on his shirt were undone, and he had an air ofzy luxury. His handmade ck leather shoes tapped as he stepped on the glistening marble floor. He was eye catching and mesmerizing.

    Ning Qing froze for a moment, probably because she had not seen him for a few days. She could not remember clearly. In her line of vision, all she could see was his chiselled and sculpture-like handsome face that was like the work of the Gods.

    Her gaze met his glistening eyes. His eyes were deep and dark. She could not see any expression in them, but even without any words, he was charming and introverted. He exuded the scent of a masculine, mature man.

    He just had an air on him, and it was enough to make her unable to tear her gaze away.

    While Ning Qing was in a daze looking at him, another figure that barged into her line of vision; Leng Zhiyuan had arrived.

    The girl was still in her usual attire of a ck leather jacket matched with a pair of ck leather pants. She had a pair of ck leather boots on her feet, and her cold aura suggested a forceful arrogance.

    Both she and Lu Shaoming attracted the attention of many others in the shopping mall, and thebination of the two of them was especially eye-catching.

    Ning Qing diverted her gaze elsewhere.

    At this moment, Zhou Zhilei walked out from the changing room, and she saw both Lu Shaoming and Leng Zhiyuan. She immediately put on a smile as she said, ¡°Oh, Young Master Lu, it is such a coincidence! I was just asking Mrs. Lu why you weren¡¯t apanying her. I didn¡¯t expect Young Master Lu to be in thepany of another beautiful woman. This is...?¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not look at Zhou Zhilei, and his gaze stopped on Ning Qing¡¯s figure for a few seconds, then he looked directly at Tang Xueli. ¡°President Tang.¡±

    Tang Xueli walked forward and smiled like a gentleman. ¡°Young Master Lu, it is a pleasure to be able to meet you. I was chatting for a moment with Mrs. Lu just now. We had a pleasant chat. Young Master Lu would not mind me having Mrs. Lu as a friend right?¡±

    Lu Shaoming curled up the corners of his lips and nced at Tang Xueli mysteriously. ¡°This would be up to my wife to decide.¡±

    Tang Xueli turned back and looked at Ning Qing. ¡°Mrs. Lu, Young Master Lu has allowed us to be friends. However, now that we are friends, in the future, when Young Master Lu does not apany you to go shopping again, and he is apanying other beautiful women, then I can apany you.¡±

    Xiao Zhou wanted to scold Tang Xueli. He was flirting with someone else¡¯s wife in front of the person himself; Tang Xueli was so shameless.

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Xiao Zhou stood beside Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing looked directly at the salesperson, and she lowered her gaze to point at the white shirt. ¡°I would take this piece then. Pack it up for me. Also,¡± Ning Qing looked at Tang Xueli before she said, ¡°Mr. Tang, I have many friends. I do not need you to be one of them. If you want to shop with me, then you have to wait.¡±

    Her words, ¡°you have to wait,¡± revealed the woman¡¯s arrogance and attractiveness. She had spoken in azy, uninterested tone. Xiao Zhou, who was listening on, wanted to apud Ning Qing.

    The smile on Tang Xueli¡¯s face only got more apparent as heughed out loud. ¡°Ha, haha.¡±

    ¡°Miss, what size do you want? You said that you wanted to buy it for your husband, is this Sir your husband?¡± the salesperson asked with a smile on her face.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the white shirt in the salesperson¡¯s hand, then he took a nce at the small woman who was a few steps away from him. His strong heart quickly turned into water.

    He did not need more clothes, but the clothes that his wife bought for him were different.

    In his heart, the clothes that his wife bought for him were blissful treasures.

    ¡°Miss, your husband really has such a good figure. He has the same size as the mannequin. I will wrap it up for you.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Ning Qing did not lift her gaze up, and her small exquisite face had a in expression on it as she said, ¡°Give me a sizerger, I am buying it for my father.¡±

    Everyone: ¡°...¡±

    The salespersonughed awkwardly, and she said, ¡°Okay.¡± She went to pack the clothes up.

    Xiao Zhou noted the tense atmosphere, and sheughed as she tried to warm the atmosphere. ¡°Ning Qing, we agreed that we woulde out to buy a load of stuff, but you have not even bought a single piece of clothing. I picked a summer dress out for you just now. Come and take a look; it would definitely look pretty.¡±

    Xiao Zhou brought Ning Qing to a row full of dresses.

    Ning Qing looked at that dress and shook her head. She did not like it too much. She stretched out her white hand and pointed at a ck dress. ¡°This one then. Grab it so I can go try it on.¡±

    ¡°This one?¡± Xiao Zhou was taken aback. She secretly nced at Lu Shaoming, and she did not know if he could ept this amount of exposure.

    The salesperson was extremely happy, and she said, ¡°Miss, your taste is splendid. This is the brand¡¯s early spring design, and normal people would find it hard to pull it off. When you walked in just now, I already thought of rmending that you try this piece.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ning Qing replied inly.

    The salesperson took the dress and handed it over to Ning Qing. Ning Qing lifted her feet as she walked towards the changing room.

    As she walked past Zhou Zhilei, she noticed that she had changed into a lc dress. Ning Qing nced at her and gave her a straightforwardment. ¡°Miss Zhou, this lc dress is suited towards women with fair and clear skin. It is very obvious that when you put it on, it makes you look darker. Also, it seems that while you¡¯ve been together, Mr. Tang has been taking good care of you. There is some meat around your waist now.¡±

    Ning Qing went into the changing room.

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze turned to look at Zhou Zhilei. Lu Shaoming scanned her, then directly channelled his gaze to look at the tightly shut changing room door. Tang Xueli nced at her twice and had a frown on his face. It was obvious that he was upset.

    Xiao Zhou and the salesperson giggled secretly, and Leng Zhiyuan, who simply stood at one spot chewing gum from the moment she walked in, gave her a cold nce and rolled her eyes at the woman.

    Zhou Zhilei was instantly mad: ¡°...¡± Ning Qing!

    ...

    As Ning Qing was changing her clothes, Lu Shaoming and Tang Xueli were chatting nonchntly.

    ¡°President Tang, you have been working overseas for quite a while. Why did youe back to T City a few months ago?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I have chased after Zhilei for many years, and she finally agreed to be my girlfriend. I came back because of her.¡± Tang Xueli spoke as he got closer to Lu Shaoming, and heughed evilly. ¡°But now, I have my regrets. If I would havee back a little sooner and met Mrs. Lu, maybe I would have had an interest in her. I have to say, Lu Shaoming has good taste in women. Lu Shaoming¡¯s taste must be very enchanting.¡±

    Lu Shaoming could not move, and his deep eyes had the chill of a knife as he said, ¡°What are you going to do? No matter how enchanting her taste is, President Tang can only be jealous.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk. Young Master Lu, you are really too much. You are unable to touch your own wife now, but you are not allowing other men to do so?¡±

 Chapter 318 - Donâ€™t Cry Anymore, You Have Attained Your Goals

    <h4>Chapter 318: Don¡¯t Cry Anymore, You Have Attained Your Goals</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Lu Shaoming slowly started to smile. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    Tang Xueli lifted his eyebrows up and said, ¡°It¡¯s me. Young Master Lu, so... Do you want to trade with me?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Lu Shaoming was a little interested now. ¡°Let me hear; what do you have.¡±

    ¡°There is the cure to undo the love spell in my hands. I will hand the cure over to you. You would hand your wife over to me and allow me to enjoy her for a night.¡±

    ¡°Pftt.¡± Lu Shaoming lowered his body and bent beside Tang Xueli¡¯s ear to say, ¡°Zhou Zhilei is obsessed with me. You are merely a tool of hers. Aren¡¯t you afraid that after you give me the cure and I recover from this love spell, that you would no longer have any value? Wouldn¡¯t Zhou Zhilei just kick you aside?¡±

    Although Tang Xueli was smiling, his smile was cold and those words made his entire body contract inhumanly. ¡°I never had the word ¡®afraid¡¯ in my dictionary. I love to y a challenging game. Zhou Zhilei is unable to make a decision on whether to give you the cure to the love spell. As for me, the decision would be solely contingent on my happiness.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming hummed and said, ¡°As expected, you are actually perverted in your heart. Should I send you down to the underworld to y?¡±

    ¡°Hah, Young Master Lu is actually trying to scare me? You would not kill me. If I die, you would forever be without a cure, and Young Master Lu probably does not bear to die just yet. After you die, your premium wife... I don¡¯t know how many men would be lusting after her.¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not have much of an expression on his face. He lifted his eyebrows up and had a gentle smile on his face. ¡°There are swarms of men lusting after her, but those that want toy their hands on her, even if I die, would have to wait for the next life to do so.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lu really lives up to my expectations. You have a dominant air about you!¡± Tang Xueliughed evilly.

    At this moment, the door of the changing room opened up, and the salesperson took a deep breath. ¡°Wow, Miss, you are just too beautiful in this outfit! It looks as if it has been tailor made for you, and it is only you who could perfectly exhibit this piece.¡±

    Lu Shaoming turned back to have a look.

    Ning Qing was dressed in a ck gown, and the deep V =in the front let her corbones asionally peek out. The gown was tight at the waist, and her soft, 53 centimeter waist was extremely slim without a single ounce of extra fat. Her bottom was perky and lifted, and she had a perfect S figure of a woman. The bottom of her skirt reached the floor, and it flowed with exquisite folds. She had a pair of white high-heeled shoes on her feet, and every step she took emanated the elegance and beauty of a properdy.

    After she gave birth, her skin was still extremely moist and supple, and the ck gown that she was wearing entuated her tiny, exquisite face. Her sparkling bright eyes, and her pink cherry like lips... Her entire body was mesmerizing and very beautiful.

    =

    ¡°Ning Qing, you are really so beautiful.¡± Xiao Zhou also forgot about Lu Shaoming, and could not help but sp her palms together with her eyes full of love as she said, ¡°Ever since you got pregnant, I have not seen you wearing clothes like this. You really live up to the title of the ¡®goddess forever in our hearts.¡¯ Quick,e and take a look in the mirror.¡±

    Tang Xueli scanned Ning Qing¡¯s figure with lustful eyes, and he was immediately taken aback. He¡¯s had many women. He¡¯s had ones who were beautiful and ones whom he fell for, and he would take all of them as his own.

    In his eyes, women were all pieces of art. They were worthy of men analysing and carefully appreciating them, but out of all of them, Ning Qing was by no doubt the best piece of work Heaven had ever made.

    He really had not met a more exquisite woman than her.

    Mrs. Lu. He had researched this woman for a long time. She was the newly crowned director in the entertainment industry. She could ride with the Young Master Lu, the top corporate icon in the country, and she was able to win the love of the entire Lu family. Without regard for Zhou Zhilei, he wanted toe and take a look at this legendary woman.

    She also lived up to his expectations. She had argued with Zhou Zhilei, and that line, ¡°just you wait,¡± was full of vigour and life. She was way more intelligent and livelypared to those art pieces. Hmm. She really was his type.

    Lu Shaoming had good fortune; he had met with such a woman.

    Tang Xueli¡¯s eyes were filled with desire.

    He nned to observe Ning Qing in close detail, but suddenly, a dark blue figure stumbled into his line of vision. It turned out to be Lu Shaoming. He took a step forward and silently blocked Tang Xueli.

    Tang Xueli rolled his eyes. Such a petty man; I am merely taking one look at her.

    Ning Qing walked in front of the mirror, and at this moment, the sales person took in another breath and said in shock, ¡°Miss, I have sold clothes for eight years. I rarely see a person with your figure. You are a natural mannequin, and your exposed back is way too beautiful.¡±

    Her slim, exposed back immediately entered Lu Shaoming¡¯s vision. This gown exposed her back. Although it was not a deep plunge, it hadrgely exposed half of her back, and her waist was straight and pretty. Her two shoulder des were slightly spread out, and she was stunning beyond words, making others forget to breathe.

    The expression in Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes darkened, and he swallowed his saliva.

    The salesperson tidied the material behind Ning Qing¡¯s back for her. She smiled and said, ¡°Miss, I have seen many other female celebrities that have been working hard on their backbones. They put in all this effort to wear back revealing gowns at banquets or awards ceremonies. Miss, your backbones are very pretty.¡±

    Xiao Zhou was proud as she said, ¡°That¡¯s a must. Our Ning Qing has it naturally.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the mirror to have a nce at her skirt. She was not attached to it, and she only knew that there was a hot gaze on her body. When she looked in the mirror, in her peripheral vision, she saw Lu Shaoming standing behind her. He had both hands in his pockets, and he waspletely focused on her.

    She brought her small hand up to tuck a few strands of hair by her cheek behind her ear. She was still not used to it, and her small face turned red.

    Tang Xueli heard the sales person praise Ning Qing, and he took two steps to the side. He wanted to have a look at Ning Qing.

    But it was as if Lu Shaoming had eyes on the back of his head. As he took a step to the side, that man briskly stood directly behind Ning Qing.

    The girl¡¯s soft, gentle frame was instantly concealed by the man.

    Tang Xueli: ¡°...¡±

    As Ning Qing looked down, she noticed a familiar, crisp, clear scent that barged into her nostrils. It was a scent that she was mesmerized with, and as her body froze, she knew that the man had arrived.

    Her heart felt both sour and sweet at the same time.

    Didn¡¯t he not want to be together with her? What was he doing here, then?

    But, he was willing toe, and it was after all...good.

    As Ning Qing¡¯s heart was beating quickly, an upset voice that rang out beside her ears. ¡°Go to the changing room and change out of this outfit.¡±

    1It was a domineering tone that could not bear to hear any rejection.

    Ning Qing felt her heart sink. That momentary sweetness disappearedpletely, and the small hand that was still beside her ear drooped down slowly. She lifted her gaze, looked towards the man in the mirror, and said with augh, ¡°I don¡¯t even have the power to purchase a piece of clothing anymore?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at her bright, sparkling, youthful eyes. He lifted his eyebrows and lowered his volume while he bent down by her ear to say, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are already someone¡¯s wife; what are you dressed so cheaply for?¡±

    What did he say?

    He could actually let such base, vulgar words out of his mouth?

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face immediately went hot. It was burning hot. The small hand that she had by her side was tightly balled into a fist, and she was ring at him firmly.

    She did not know how to reply, and she had never cursed once in her life.

    She never expected him to use such a word to describe her.

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes turned red.

    The girl stared at him with her eyes swollen and red, just like a small beast who had been mistreated. Lu Shaoming pursed his chapped lips before taking a step forward. He softened his tone to say, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. You have attained your goals. You can go to change your clothes now.¡±

    As he spoke, he lightly brushed the small hand that she ced by her side.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was crimson red, and she was taken aback and flustered, then she felt shy. Tears were welling up in her youthful eyes, and she did not know where to direct her gaze.

    How could he?

    Was he this shameless?

    The man was still speaking, and he ordered Xiao Zhou, ¡°Bring her to the changing room to change her clothes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master Lu.¡± Xiao Zhou winked her eyes yfully, and she went forward to cup Ning Qing¡¯s shoulder and brought her into the changing room.

    Ning Qing knew that she was foolish. He was so shameless, but...she was unable to reject him. Xiao Zhou brought her away, and she didn¡¯t know how to put up a fight.

    She only dared to look at her toes before subtly hiding the small hand that he had touched. Her fair teeth bit down on her pink bottom lip before she finally broke out into a smile.

    ...

    Ning Qing went into the changing room, and Zhou Zhilei had a dark expression on her face. She walked in front of Tang Xueli and said, ¡°Xueli, let us go then.¡±

    If she stayed here for a second more, she felt that she would soon suffocate.

    That man did not look at her at all. It could not be said that he despised her, but he merely ignored her presence. He had chosen to ignore herpletely.

    Just now, she had a good look at him. He had both of his hands in his pockets, and his pants lightly brushed Ning Qing¡¯s small hand, as for the part he used to nudge her... She would not think of it. He was shameless.

    Only this kind of highly elegant man could pull it off. As he did this sort of thing, he had an attractiveness of a rogue man. Even though it was in a public area, it would not be tant enough to disgust others; they¡¯d feel their faces go red instead.

    Any woman would havemented that he wasn¡¯t acting so shameless towards them instead?

    Tang Xueli nodded her head, looked at Lu Shaoming, and said, ¡°Young Master Lu, we are out of here. We will meet again if fate decides it.¡±

    ¡°President Tang, be safe,¡± Lu Shaoming said politely.

    Before Tang Xueli left, he nced at the changing room once again and ced his hands on Zhou Zhilei¡¯s shoulders as they departed.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan stood before the ss doors as she looked at Tang Xueli¡¯s back profile until hepletely disappeared from her sight. She turned her head and looked at the man. ¡°Young Master Lu, we can leave now.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the changing room door and said, ¡°Sure, let us go then.¡±

    The two of them departed.

    ...

    The four of them had left when Ning Qing came out of the changing room, and she looked through the ss door to look around her surroundings. He had truly left.

    As she was in a trance, Xiao Zhou asked, ¡°Ning Qing, do you want to buy this dress?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s buy it.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing and Xiao Zhou shopped around the mall for a while more, and Ning Qing said, ¡°Xiao Zhou, I have to go to the washroom for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I will wait for you in the caf¨¦ opposite it.¡±

    Ning Qing walked into the washroom, and she stood before the sink to wash her face with cold water. She did not look up, and she was not paying much attention.

    There was still a hot warmth on her right hand; it was because of his nudging.

    He still had feelings for her.

    Just solely by looking at her wearing that dress, he had a reaction, and this kind of feeling should be very intense.

    But he did not say anything before he left.

    It had taken a while to adjust to a life without him, and every minor action of his was like a stone that was thrown into theke of heart. It created many ripples.

    He flirted with her, and she was moved, then he left.

    1She did not know what exactly he meant by this.

    Ning Qing was in serious thought. She did not know that a person was standing behind her, but suddenly, arge, defined hand stretched over to help her turn the tap off. ¡°You need such a long time to wash your hands in the winter?¡±

    Ning Qing froze, and she hastily turned around. All she could see was man¡¯s handsome, determined face. He stared at her intently, and there was gentleness and warmth in his eyes.

    1The man who had left now suddenly appeared in front of her, and Ning Qing froze for a moment. She looked around the washroom before stretching out her small hand to push him. ¡°Why are you in here? This is the female washroom!¡±

 Chapter 319 - Older Sister Jian, I Canâ€™t See Anything With My Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 319: Older Sister Jian, I Can¡¯t See Anything With My Eyes</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows as he looked at her, then said in a low voice, ¡°I know this is the female bathroom. I don¡¯t need you to remind me.¡±

    At this moment, the bathroom was empty, and it was very quiet. His low, mesmerizing voice rang out gently, and when it went into Ning Qing¡¯s ears, it was like a form of torture.

    She took some steps backwards, then she realized that her bum was against the sink; she had no more space to retreat further.

    Her small hand was still on his thin dark blue coat. Her hand felt as if it had been electrocuted. She could not stand his healthy, mesmerising scent that he had on his entire body.

    Ning Qing channelled her gaze down and pouted her pink lips while she asked, ¡°Why did youe looking for me?¡±

    The man was silent for a few seconds, and he looked at the shopping bag on the sink. ¡°You like that dress very much, so you bought it?¡±

    He chased after her all because he wanted to ask about this dress?

    Deep down, Ning Qing was angry, and she lifted her gaze up to re at him crossly. ¡°Yes, I like this dress very much. Do you have any opinion on it? Since when do I have to get your approval before buying clothes?¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows and looked at her small face, which was especially expressive to due to her anger. ¡°Did you not understand the words I said in the shop? You are not allowed to wear this dress!¡±

    Listen to what kind of tone he was using!

    Was she his daughter? And she needed to listen to his rules?

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, why do you not allow me to wear this dress? What opinion do you have towards me exactly? Aren¡¯t you being a little too domineering?¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, who are you trying to impress by wearing this back-revealing dress? You are a mother with a son! How can you be like those young girls and dress up so provocatively? You are delighted at the knowledge that many men gaze at your body, right? Don¡¯t you have any sense?¡±

    Ning Qing was shaking with anger. Women hated to hear the words, ¡°You are no longer a small girl, but you are already a mother.¡± Even though it was the truth, it was also not kosher for a man to say aloud.

    Because, in other words, he was saying that she was old!

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, I just want to put on this dress. I just want to let other men look at me. In your eyes, I am no longer a young girl, but in the eyes of others, I am one. Go away, go look for those little girls that are younger and more beautiful than me then!¡±

    Ning Qing finished her words and held the shopping bag in one hand. She pushed him away with her other hand, wanting to run away.

    But she was unable to run away. Her thin, frail limbs were firmly held in the man¡¯s muscr arm. She could tell he wasn¡¯t using much strength, but his arms seemed to be made out of metal. It was way too hard to escape, and she was unable to move.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming!¡± She became extremely anxious and loudly shouted his name.

    He snatched the small bag away, then she watched him sweep through the bag with hisrge hand. He pinched that dress with two fingers, then threw it directly into the rubbish bin.

    Ning Qing felt her eyes go red. ¡°Lu Shaoming, how can you bully someone like this? What did I do wrong? Tell me; what did I do wrong!?¡±

    She bellowed out at him, and as she shouted, the tears in her eyes rolled down her face.

    Lu Shaoming exhaled two breaths of air and lowered his gaze to look at her. The tip of the girl¡¯s nose was bright red, and there were bean sized teardrops rolling down her cheeks.

    She brought her small fist up and hit his chest emotionally.

    He did not move; he allowed her to punch him.

    Ning Qing tired out in a few moments. He did not make a single sound, probably because it did not hurt, but her small hand was in pain.

    She cried even more vehemently. Everyone bullied her. He had such a strong build that even his body was bullying her. So unfair!

    She kicked him with her small foot, then stopped moving.

    She lowered her gaze and did not look at him.

    Noting that she was done throwing a temper tantrum, Lu Shaoming stretched out his hand and gently touched her small face. With his calloused thumbs, he helped her wipe the tears away, and heughed softly. ¡°I don¡¯t have anymore.¡±

    Four words: I don¡¯t have anymore.

    Ning Qing sobbed and she listened on in a blur. Naturally, she was not in a good mood. ¡°What do you mean by not having anymore? Speak clearly if you have something you want to say! I don¡¯t have time to y charades with you!¡±

    ¡°There is no such girl that is more beautiful and younger than you. Because in my heart, you are forever 18 years old, and you will always be the most beautiful woman there is.¡±

    For a moment, Ning Qing forgot how to cry. She did not expect that after being bullied by him, he would say such sweet words of romance.

    It was so cheesy!

    With one hand, Ning Qing wiped her tears away, and her long, butterfly-wingshes shyly came together. There was ayer of honey in her heart.

    ¡°You are not crying anymore?¡± He was curious.

    Sometimes, he really felt a certain quote from the old Chinese literary figure, Jia Baoyu, was spot on: Women were all made out of water, and she would cry in his embrace without a single warning. If she wanted to stop, she would do so in a mere moment. They were miraculous beings.

    In the past, he had many interactions with many daughters of wealthy families. Those women were all very reserved. They were not wild or attractive like her. She would hit him with every limb. She was like a small, wild rabbit actnig out in his embrace.

    In the past, he did not know what he liked. It was only now that he knew that he liked someone like her.

    He liked her very much.

    Ning Qing bit her pink bottom-lip and asked him, ¡°Could it actually be that you still want me to cry?¡±

    Actually, she was easily coaxed, as long as he said some sweet words of romance.

    Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows and bent down. He caressed her face with onerge hand, then slid down to her tender neck. He was acting very slowly.

    Ning Qing felt it was itchy, and she pushed him with a little strength and had a displeased tone as she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    She lifted her gaze to look at him, and she suddenly realized that his handsome face was extremely close to hers. She could feel his breath on her skin, and it made her go soft.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming.¡± She was still angry inside her heart. When he wanted to ignore her, he would just do so. Thinking about now, when he wanted to near her, he would just do so; was she such an easy person?

    She had meant to speak with a hateful tone, but it was only after she spoke that she realized that she sounded coy and soft.

    Okay then, Ning Qing thought to herself shamelessly, she only allowed herself to be easy in front of him.

    It was fine for him to ignore her for such a long period of time, as long as he...still wanted her.

    The girl wore an orange cotton shirt today, and there was ayer of soft, grey fur in the cor region. It stuck to her exquisite face and made her seem more gentle.

    As he cast his gaze downwards, he could see her eyebrows and her small, elegant nose, and he went all the way down to her beautiful red lips. He was not someone who could lie. She really was the most beautiful girl that he¡¯s ever seen ¡ª just like a porcin doll.

    Hisrge hand slid down from her tender neck, and he slightly opened up the cor of her cotton shirt. He had a look; she had pink pajamas underneath.

    ¡°Howe you are wearing pyjamas out today?¡± Lu Shaoming asked in a deep and hoarse voice.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was crimson red from him pulling her cotton shirt for him to have a look inside. After hesitating for a few moments, her voice was soft as she replied, ¡°I have been staying at home recently, because I have to breastfeed...Little Young Master Lu, so it was convenient for me to wear pyjamas. When Xiao Zhou dragged me out, I didn¡¯t have any time to change, so I put on a cotton shirt over it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming grunted and slowly ced his face against her forehead. ¡°Ning Qing, how many years have you been following me?¡±

    Howe he was asking this question? What¡¯s with the word ¡°follow?¡±

    ¡°...In two more months, it will already have been two years.¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his handsome eyebrows and tenderly kissed her forehead. Time has flown by in what felt like a single moment; the two of them have already been together for two years.

    It was only when he looked at her in that dress today, that he realized that she had already grown up.

    After giving birth and raising Little Young Master Lu, her figure had changed. In the past, her figure was petite and small, like a youthful girl. Looking at her today, although her figure was still petite, but her chest had gotten fuller, her bum was even more perky, and she was just like a rose in full bloom. She had the aura of a mesmerizing goddess.

    It was only now that he realized that the youthful girl he¡¯d met at 18 years of age was already matured woman.

    Two years ago, she was an inexperienced flower bud that he fooled and cheated to get into bed with, and after that, he mentored her as she grew up.

    Lu Shaoming did not dare to think about all of this.

    All of the blood in his body was boiling, and his lower body was straight; he felt on-edge.

    Lu Shaoming half-closed his eyes. With his hands, he felt the smooth, warm skin on her tender neck. In his line of vision, all he could see was thece cor of her pink pyjamas pasted on her exquisite corbones. He thought it was very beautiful, the 31 year old man liked her youthful aura very much.

    He swallowed his saliva, closed his eyes, and kissed her small face lovingly.

    When he kissed her, his thick, longshes that resembled two rows of brushes touched her skin, and she bit down on her pink bottom lip. Her entire body was devoid of strength.

    ¡°Shaoming...¡± She slowly stretched out her hand to tug on his coat, then softly said, ¡°Shaoming, shall we reconcile with one another? You don¡¯t like me to wear that dress, so I won¡¯t wear it anymore. I know that you are busy. I will just apany you quietly; I won¡¯t bother you. I will be very obedient. Shaoming, I¡¯ve missed you very much. Don¡¯t you miss me at all, and don¡¯t you miss Little Young Master Lu?¡±

    Ning Qing shut her eyes as she kissed the side of his handsome face. Gently, she said, ¡°Shaoming, I love you. I cannot be without you.¡±

    Hearing the girl¡¯s soft, coy voice, Lu Shaoming felt the tip of his nose heat up, and all of his blurred senses came back to life. He had a frown on his face, and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled a few times due to the immense pain.

    He pushed Ning Qing away in one move and took a few steps backwards.

    What was he doing?

    After getting pushed by him, Ning Qing was taken aback. ¡°Shaoming, what is wrong with you?¡± She went forward, and stretched out her arm, ready to embrace him. ¡°What is going on exactly?¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Lu Shaoming opened his mouth to apologize, and he quickly turned around to leave.

    The door of the washroom closed in front of her eyes, and Ning Qing¡¯s small hand was still frozen in mid air. The red on her small face from his kiss had disappeared, and her face was now deathly pale.

    It was like this again.

    He was always like this.

    With one small hand, she held onto the sink. She felt that she had no strength at all. She curled up the corners of her lips and had a self mocking smile on her face.

    The next second, the smile froze on her face.

    She brought her right hand in front of her. She moved her hand twice, but in her line of vision, all she could see was a sea of ck.

    Once again, she could not see.

    Her legs softened. From the sink, Ning Qing slumped down onto the floor. ¡°No...¡± She shook her head and curled her two legs up, hiding in the corner.

    At this moment, the door of the washroom was pushed open. A woman walked inside, and she saw Ning Qing curled into the corner. She immediately went forward and asked, ¡°Miss, are you fine?¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her gaze, and her beautiful eyes were all white as she asked, ¡°Can I ask you for a favour?¡±

    ¡°Miss, please say it.¡±

    Ning Qing opened her small bag that she slinged on her body at all times, then took her phone out. She passed it over, and her facial expression could be still considered to be calm, but her hands were shaking. ¡°I have a number inside, can you help to look for it?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± The person found the number, and she made a call.

    After a few moments, the phone call got through, Jian Han¡¯s soothing voice came from the other end as she said, ¡°Hello, Ning Qing...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Older Sister Jian, I am in the shopping mall now. Can youe over to pick me up?¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Older Sister Jian, I can¡¯t see.¡±

    ...

    In the hospital

    Jian Han brought Ning Qing through a series of checks. She sat on the hospital bed, and Jian Han walked in with a report in her hands.

 Chapter 320 - Without Him, What Should I Do?

    <h4>Chapter 320: Without Him, What Should I Do?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    As she heard the sound of footsteps approaching, Ning Qing channelled her gaze towards the door. ¡°Older Sister Jian...¡±

    Jian Han walked to Ning Qing¡¯s side, and she looked down at Ning Qing¡¯s eyes, which did not have any sign of abnormality. Her heart ached. Such a beautiful pair of eyes nowcked color. It was such a pity.

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Jian Han caressed her small head and said, ¡°The results of the tests are in. There is a small blood clot in your retina, and that is why you are showing signs of blindness.¡±

    ¡°Small blood clot?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. A while ago, when you came to see Aunt, I noticed that there was an injury on your forehead. The area of your head at the bottom of your eye withstood a huge amount of force, and it has left behind a blood clot. This is a big factor of your current blindness.¡±

    Ning Qing thought of when she had been knocked into the edge of the chair in the meeting room. At that time, she was fighting it out with those elders, and she did not feel any pain. It wasn¡¯t until she had boarded the vehicle that she started to feel pain. When she went back to the Lu home, she slept for three whole days. It was only when she got out of bed that she first experienced vision loss.

    That must¡¯ve led to the current situation.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you don¡¯t have to worry. This condition merely requires a single surgery. You will regain your vision after surgery. I will get you in contact with the best doctor. For quality medical care, we have to make a trip to Ennd. Free up your schedule for the next two days. I will apany you to go to Ennd. We cannot drag this on much longer, because you may lose your vision at any time with this condition.¡±

    Going to Ennd again?

    Ning Qing was really fearful of going to that ce.

    ¡°Older Sister Jian.¡± Ning Qing held onto her hand and said, ¡°You tell me honestly, what are the chances of the surgery being a sess?¡±

    Retinal reattachment surgery... Once she heard about it, she knew that it would be highly dangerous because it would affect her eyes.

    Jian Han held onto Ning Qing¡¯s hand, and her small hand was icy cold. Theycked any heat. Jian Han warmly coaxed her, ¡°The surgery has a 70% chance of sess. I¡¯ll be around; you can rx.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing softly agreed before stretching about her arm to embrace Jian Han¡¯s soft waist. With her face, she nudged Jian Han¡¯srge whiteb coat. She then said, ¡°Older Sister Jian, I believe you... if I really lose my sight, then I guess it will have been fated.¡±

    Jian Han caressed her smooth, dark hair and smiled. ¡°Ning Qing, I don¡¯t allow you to be so negative. You have to be strong and good, child,¡± she reassured her.

    At this time, even if she was not strong, she had to muster her strength.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head.

    ¡°Ning Qing, howe I haven¡¯t seen Young Master Lu recently. Normally, the two of you are together all the time. What has been going ontely? You were sitting on the floor of the bathroom alone. Losing your sight is such a huge matter; why is he not here with you?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small, pale face froze, and she forcefully curled up the corners of her lips before saying, ¡°Older Sister Jian, I also do not know what is going ontely. He suddenly...doesn¡¯t want me anymore.¡±

    The tip of her nose went sour, and the tears in her eyes rolled down her face.

    She really felt very wrong.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want you anymore? How could that be? Young Master Lu loves you so much.¡± Even a bystander like her could feel the amount of love Lu Shaoming had for Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing shook her head, and her eyes were lost and listless as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    She had said, ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± because she really did not know anything else.

    Jian Han sighed again andforted her saying, ¡°All couples experience their troubles. It will all pass. Everything will get better... Ning Qing, this retinal attachment surgery is also pretty dangerous. Would you let Young Master Lu know and allow him to apany you?¡±

    Ning Qing shut her eyes, and she allowed the tears to flow quietly. ¡°Older Sister Jian, I am very afraid. I am scared I will really lose my sight.

    ¡°There is no difference in me opening or closing my eyes. It is dark everywhere. There is no light or colour at all. I think I am still very young, and I have not seen enough of this world yet. I have not seen the scenery in this world, Little Young Master Lu is still so young. If I really lose my sight, what would he do?¡±

    ¡°You asked me if I would allow Lu Shaoming to apany me. I can only say that I really want him to. I want to ask him to apany me. At such a dangerous and critical time like this, I want him to give me strength and power. I want him to share the burden together with me, but would he apany me

    ¡°It is not scary to lose your sight. The most scary thing is the question of what I should do after I lose my sight, how would I go around being a blind person? Lu Shaoming is already treating me like this. Now, I am a lonely soul. I am really scared that if I lose my sight, he would want me even less.. No matter how I chase after him, I would not be able to keep up with his car and his footsteps anymore. I am afraid that I would forget what he looks like.

    ¡°Older Sister Jian, actually I am not afraid of life after I lose my sight. As long as he is by my side, and if he is willing to be my eyes, I can be very brave. But now, without him, what am I going to do?¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s eyes were moist, and the time she had known Ning Qing could not be considered to be long, but inn her impression, Ning Qing was really the bravest girl that she had ever met.

    But now, this brave girl was so lonely and helpless.

    Her loneliness and helplessness was not because of her losing her sight, but it was because of Lu Shaoming.

    That man was her everything.

    Jian Han caressed her small head gently, and said, ¡°Ning Qing, cry then. After you cry it out, we will lift our chins up and stand up straight as we start anew. We cannot be negative, no matter what happens next. We have to love ourselves first. After all, life still goes on.¡±

    ...

    There was a luxurious vehicle stopped outside the Fragrant Springs Lake Vi, and both Lu Shaoming and Leng Zhiyuan got out of the car.

    ¡°Just now I brought you to have a look. What do you think of Tang Xueli as a person?¡± Lu Shaoming asked.

    ¡°Although this person looks like a businessman on the outside, his martial skills are not bad. I saw that his hand was very rough, so he should be someone that is used to holding guns. This person is not simple. His entire body has a ruthless air to it,¡± Leng Zhiyuan concluded simply.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded his head.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, what do you n to do next?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at her inly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be doing anything for the moment.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s fiery temper came up again as she said, ¡°Young Master Lu, what do you mean exactly? You have been dragging it out again and again. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know? Just now, when you let me get out of the car first, you went to look for your wife again, right? When I saw youe back in pain, I realized something. I¡¯d like it if you weren¡¯t so longing and loving, but could it actually be that you are unable to live if you distance yourself from your wife?¡±

    1Lu Shaoming did not bother with her. He lifted his feet and started to ascend stairs of the vi.

    ¡°Oi, Young Master Lu, you better stand there.¡± Leng Zhiyuan lifted her hand to hold onto Lu Shaoming¡¯s shoulders.

    But she was unable to pin her hands on him because arge hand grabbed her wrist from behind.

    Leng Zhiyuan thought that it was a bodyguard, and her elbow attacked quickly like a bolt of lightning. She hit around the heart of the person who was standing behind.

    That person did not duck away, and his rough thumbs and index fingers exerted a little strength to squeeze center of her wrist. Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s strength in her hands dissolved immediately.

    Her heart tightened up, and she knew that she had met with a professional.

    Her small, petite figure turned around mid air, and she escaped his control. With one long leg, she kicked in his direction.

    That man blocked with his elbow, and his shoulders had the strength of a metal wall. She tried to kick him, but the person firmly pushed her away. She took two steps back, and that person¡¯s ck boots created a deep indent in the grass patch. He took half a step back.

    Ever since her debut, she had not met with such an opponent.

    Leng Zhiyuan lifted her gaze to look at him.

    The man was dressed in a ck t-shirt. He had a pair of army camouge trousers and a pair of ck army boots. He had an army backpack in his left hand, and there was a ck windbreaker on the bag.

    This man was probably around 6 feet 3 inches tall, and his long, straight legs were extremely eye catching. His thin t-shirt could not cover his sculpted muscles that were hidden away like a resting dragon. His shoulders were especially broad, and he was built and strong. He had a sharp, handsome face, and every line of his side profile highlighted the man¡¯s coldness and strength.

    He was extremely masculine.

    Lu Shaoming stood on the top of the stairs, and he lowly curled up the corners of his lips. ¡°Second Younger Brother, you are here?¡±

    Zhou Yao let go of his hand, and the army bag in his hand dropped directly onto the floor. He lifted his hand up and said, ¡°Oldest Brother, I just came back from a mission in Africa. What mess did you ask me toe over to handle?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at Leng Zhiyuan. ¡°Her.¡±

    Zhou Yao snorted and said, ¡°Oldest Brother, what are you trying to do? I ignored my Commando unit and did not bother with them, just to find out that you¡¯ve asked me toe to handle a woman?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan could not bear this kind of insulting tone, and she squinted her eyes together and with a Hong Kong ent and awkward Mandarin, she said, ¡°Oi, are you looking down on someone?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes scanned Leng Zhiyuan with an evil nce, and he rudely insulted her saying, ¡°Why? Are you unable to understand humannguage?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Leng Zhiyuan sped over to his direction immediately.

    Noting that the woman was trying to kick him again, Zhou Yao did not duck away. He never liked to put his guard up; he preferred the true ability to battle another directly.

    He was used to living life recklessly, and he always liked challenges and taking risks.

    He lifted his left leg. There was a difference between a man and woman¡¯s height and strength. He directed one strong kick towards Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s right thigh.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face turned pale, and the fingers on her right hand curled up immediately, then she scratched his face.

    His face felt pain, and Zhou Yao lifted his eyebrows up lightly. He stretched out his hand to touch his own face. Damn it, where did this wild cate from? She actually dared to scratch his face.

    Zhou Dayuan heardmotion and walked out from the vi. At that moment, Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan were already battling it out with another, and the two of them were rolling on the grass, fighting with all of their strength.

    Zhou Dayuan had both of his hands in his pockets. Heughed and said, ¡°Shaoming, this is the helper that you have found?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked on excitedly and raised his voice to say, ¡°Miss Leng, didn¡¯t you always want to fight with me? You will listen to the one who has won. Do you have enough skill to battle it out with me? I will ask my second younger brother to go to battle, and we will speak once you have won. If you lose, then you will listen to me in the future.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan: ¡°...¡± He was such a cunning fox. He would take any opportunity that he could get his hands on.

    A young helper and a nurse gathered around the French windows to look on. Everyone had their hands over their mouths, and they were excited until their little faces turned red.

    Wow! That man who was rolling on the grass patch was so handsome!

    Every move of his was experienced and elegant, and his long legs were extremely straight. He was the epitome of a stylish man.

    He was focused on fighting, and his wild air while he was intensely focused made them feel out of breath. Together with that handsome face of his, he was able to make others¡¯ hearts melt.

    Zhou Yao... He was the kind of uncle who could make many innocent young girls salivate, smitten with him. He was totally the type of strong, mature man who could attract numerous young and mature girls.

    Leng Zhiyuan battled on and got even more brave. Maybe it was because it had been a long time since she had met an opponent like that. The man was dressed in a ck leather jacket and he had sharp, short hair, and she went directly towards his army boots.

    Zhou Yao ducked sideways, and he only felt a chill descend on his army boots, he channelled his gaze down to have a look, and there was a knife that made a hole in the middle of his army trousers, revealing the boxer-briefs that he was wearing underneath.

    His entire face turned dark.

 Chapter 321 - He Is Not Answering His Phone

    <h4>Chapter 321: He Is Not Answering His Phone</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Leng Zhiyuan nced at him before loudly shrieking, ¡°Ah!¡± Once she looked at the man, she knew that he was a soldier. His strong, brazen, handsome face was rogue and daring, but his body had a positive air to it.

    She absolutely did not expect to see that he was wearing white boxer shorts with a Garfield pattern.

    Leng Zhiyuan snorted out loud before saying, ¡°Pervert!¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s facial expression got even darker. He had battled with others numerous times. Many of them, like this woman, had a secret-service background. But this woman was hard and clingy to deal with. She had been clinging onto him for over 10 minutes, but they were still unable to determine the winner.

    Thest time in the depths of the forest, when they rescued Lu Shaoming, he rushed over from the army camp to fly to Africa. The conditions there were shabby, and his younger brother had bought the boxers for him over there.

    Back then, he despised the boxers very much, and he pinched it up with two fingers, but he had no other choice; he could not go back home with dirty clothes.

    He did not think that he would be exposed in front of this woman right after putting it on.

    Zhou Yao cursed. Hisrge, rough hand twisted Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s right hand, and with a snap, Leng Zhiyuan knew that her hand had been fractured.

    Sheughed coldly, and she did not feel much pain. She lifted her right kneecap as she went towards the direction of his shorts. ¡°I will make you disabled.¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at her small face. He could cover it with one hand. Her skin was really fair. She had the beautiful eyes of a mixed-race child, and she had the skin tone of an Eastern woman. She had been battling it out with him for such a long time. She had been sweating furiously, and her milky white skin had ayer of pinkish-red to it. There was still a moistyer on top of it. She could make others salivate upon looking at her.

    This woman¡¯s body was both gentle and strong. Zhou Yao had the corners of his lips curled up in an evil arc. He did not have a good look earlier on, and looking at her now, she looked extremely gorgeous.

    He took a step backwards with his toned body, and he didn¡¯t allow her to kick him. He pinned the hand that he fractured in mid air and turned it around, then he lifted his leg up to kick her kneecap.

    Leng Zhiyuan was forced to kneel with one leg on the ground, and as she prepared to stomp on the ground as she stood up, she ambushed his skull, but at this moment, she heard a rip. Her chest felt chilly.

    She lowered her gaze, and her purplece bra was exposed along with a white patch of her beautiful skin.

    She cursed fiercely in cantonese.

    But at this moment, a painful feeling came from her chest, and it turned out to being from his palm.

    Her entire body froze instantly.

    The quiet, evil panting of the man that came into her ears, and there was also the smell of the man¡¯s sweat. It did not smell bad; it was the scent of a healthy masculine man.

    ¡°You are actually battling with me? You cant even speak mandarin well. You probably have not heard of this idiom. Let me teach you: Courtesy calls for reciprocity.¡±

    In the next moment, there was an intense paining from his neck, and it turned out that she had turned her head to bite him.

    Zhou Yao felt as if an entire chunk of meat going to be chomped away. Damn, she truly was a dangerous thing!

    He eased his grip slightly. The woman leaped up from the ground and jumped over to his direction. She twisted his waist with her legs, and she wanted to fracture it.

    She was so cruel.

    Zhou Yao knelt down on the ground and pinned her below his body, before using tworge hands to hold onto her exquisite calves.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s beautiful eyes contracted violently, and she firmly gripped his muscr arms with her two small hands. She had a tight grip on his flesh.

    Zhou Yao closed his eyes. He was panting vigorously, and when he opened his eyes back up, they were all red.

    All Leng Zhiyuan could see was the man¡¯s handsome face in her line of vision. He was channelling his gaze to look down, and his features were like sharp like a sculpture. He curled his lips slowly, and there was a hint ofziness in his evil face. He held onto her thin neck with one hand, and he pushed her down to the ground. Then, he hit hit her small face with his other hand. ¡°You have lost, ok? In the future, be more obedient. If you dare to kick me again, someone will be disabled!¡±

    Zhou Yao stood up and took a few steps away.

    Zhou Dayuan looked on in a blur, and he patted Lu Shaoming¡¯s shoulder with augh in his voice, ¡°Shaoming, this time, Zhou Yao is ying too dangerously.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at him from the side and said, ¡°You are a doctor, and you are like the purest angel on this earth. Can you not have such dirty thoughts? They are wearing pants.¡±

    At this moment, Zhou Yao walked over, and his white boxers peeked out as he walked. It looked very funny, but it could not overshadow the brightness that he had on his body. With his right hand, he picked the army bag up off the ground before he lifted his feet to go up the stairs. ¡°Have you prepared the room for me? I am going to take a shower.¡±

    He went through the doors of the vi.

    The helpers and nurses in the vi all regained their senses, and everyone was looking at this tall man whose head touched the top of the main door frame.

    There was a hole in his t-shirt, and it exposed one of his arms.

    He had such a healthy, sun-kissed skin tone!

    His skin was bronze.

    The hole on his arms could see his strong and built muscles on his arm, and he was so strong.

    Both the helper and the nurse felt their mouths dry up. They felt faint. They had never seen such a masculine man before.

    They all knew Miss Leng. Miss Leng had not lived here for a long period of time, but people in this house, especially the bodyguards, have been reced again and again. Miss Leng was easily angered and arrogant, and no one was able to beat her.

    But this man... He was able to ovee her in a single battle.

    They thought of that scene where both of them were battling on the grass patch. The young helper and nurse were covering their eyes. That scene was too racy.

    This man had pinned Miss Leng¡¯s wrists behind her back, and he even stretched his hand to touch... Miss Leng had both of her legs around his waist... He forcefully pressed Miss Leng¡¯s legs downwards...

    This world was really evil!

    Zhou Yao stepped into the living room and lifted his right hand up. He swung the army bag on his shoulder and wanted to ascend the steps. But he saw that there were many rooms on the second floor. He could only turn around and look at the young helper who was looking at him all smitten. ¡°Where is the guest room?¡±

    The young helper¡¯s face was crimson red, and she gathered her courage as she took a small step forward. ¡°I can bring you to it.¡±

    Zhou Yao heard the young helper¡¯s soft, coy voice and had a frown on his face. ¡°Okay.¡± He then nodded his head.

    The young helper and nurse were all ted in their hearts. This was great news! The Fragrant Springs Lake vi had weed their 3rd male god today.

    Lu Shaoming was their first male god in their hearts, but it was only to pity that this male god was so cold and serious. He was arge domineering president, and normally, he would not even spare a single nce in their direction. Now, Doctor Zhou who was a gentleman and very gentle. He was both warm and polite. He would smile at them, but they did not know why. In his smile, there was always this hint of coldness and distance.

    They finally weed their 3rd male god today. He was a true masculine man who was both cool and arrogant, but it was also a pity, that looking at him, he was someone who was not interested in women.

    Ay, they heard that men were all yboys, all of them were both young and beautiful. Why did men like them all not like the helpers?

    But, they were still satisfied. Just by watching 3 male gods everyday, they were very satisfied. They could do that forever.

    They had 3 male gods at home!

    ...

    Zhou Yao entered the vi like nobody¡¯s business. Lu Shaoming and Zhou Dayuan were standing outside the door. They looked on in a daze for a few seconds, then they looked at Leng Zhiyuan who had stood up from the grass patch in a mere moment.

    That woman ced her hands on her hips, and she grabbed her phone with one hand. She was loudly and hurriedly shouting into her phone.

    There was a wooden eco-friendly rubbish bin on the grass patch. Her long legs went towards it, and damn, the rubbish bin went flying 10 meters away.

    After ending the phone call, the woman¡¯s dark expression came back again. She pointed at the vi, clenched her teeth, and asked, ¡°What is that person¡¯s name?¡±

    Lu Shaoming: ¡°...¡± He could not say!

    Zhou Dayuan: ¡°...¡± He would never say!

    Leng Zhiyuan: ¡°Sure, tell him to wait for me!¡±

    A ck luxury vehicle came honking outside the vi, and Leng Zhiyuan strode over quickly. The back door was pulled open, and she jumped inside before disappearing from sight.

    Zhou Dayuan: ¡°Shaoming, this Miss Leng has such a bad temper. Would shee back with a huge cannon to tten this vi to a pile of rubble?¡±

    Lu Shaoming was silent for a few seconds, then he lifted his feet to walk into the vi. He took his phone out to make a call.

    ¡°Hello, President Leng, oh, things went this way. Today, your beloved daughter fought with my second younger brother. They were each injured in the process. That¡¯s right, your beloved daughter lost... Your beloved daughter was injured, but she was not happy regarding the oue. She might have some rash thoughts... Sure, then I will hand it over to President Leng. That¡¯s right, I have had a long partnership with President Leng...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan: ¡°...¡± You destroyed someone else¡¯s backup n, as expected. He was definitely an old fox!

    ...

    In the hospital

    Jian Han quickly arranged the details of the retinal surgery in Ennd over those two days. ¡°Ning Qing, have you prepared yourself? We will fly to Ennd tomorrow.¡±

    That day, Ning Qing lost her vision for a short period of time, but she quickly regained it, today she came to the hospital to look for Jian Han. She looked at Jian Han¡¯s beautiful, white face, and Ning Qing curled the corners of her lips into a gentle smile and said, ¡°Older Sister Jian, I have not returned to work. I don¡¯t have much to prepare. That¡¯s right, Little Young Master Lu is only three months old. When I go to Ennd, I am afraid that I would have to stop breastfeeding. It would be hard to continue after I stop. I actually thought of persisting on to feed him with breast milk exclusively for six months.¡±

    Jian Han smiled as sheforted her. ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t worry. You just have to stop when you are under medication during surgery in Ennd. After a few days have passed, I would let a professional confinementdy help you. You would not have to stop, and once you¡¯re off the medication, you can continue to feed Little Young Master Lu.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ning Qing¡¯s eyes lit up, and she said, ¡°Older Sister Jian, thank you.¡±

    Jian Han caressed Ning Qing¡¯s small head. ¡°Ning Qing, have you already told Young Master Lu about the surgery? Will I be the only one apanying you to Ennd tomorrow?¡± she asked her seriously.

    As Ning Qing heard her words, the expression on Ning Qing¡¯s face darkened while she said, ¡°I... still have not told him.¡±

    ¡°Then you should tell him quickly. Retinal attachment surgery is a big deal. It concerns your sense of vision; the result will affect you for your entire life. Even if he doesn¡¯t apany you, he should still know about it. He should also be prepared for the possible oues resulting from it.¡±

    All of the chances of failure resulting from the surgery.

    Ning Qing seemed to look hesitant.

    Jian Han looked the watch on her wrist as she helped her decide. ¡°Ning Qing, it is already four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. We have to catch the flight early tomorrow morning. If you don¡¯t say anything now, you won¡¯t have another chance. Where is Young Master Lu right now? Give him a call, quickly.¡±

    Ning Qing hesitated for a few seconds, and she took out her phone.

    She found that line of familiar numbers, and she made the call.

    The melodious ringtone rang multiple times, and Ning Qing bit her pink bottom lip. Finally, the cold, mechanical voice rang out: Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable. There is no one picking up right now.

    Her face was pale, and her small hand by her ear drooped down slowly and lifelessly.

    ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong?¡±

    ¡°...He is not answering his phone.¡±

    ¡°Then what about Young Master Lu¡¯s secretary? Make a call and ask where Young Master Lu is. I will apany you to look for him.¡±

    Ning Qing then made a call to Young Master Lu¡¯s secretary Zhu Rui. Zhu Rui¡¯s tone was polite as usual. He told Ning Qing that Lu Shaoming had gone to attend a banquet.

    ...

    At the banquet

    Lu Shaoming and Zhou Dayuan arrived together.

 Chapter 322 - Whether He Liked It Or Not

    <h4>Chapter 322: Whether He Liked It Or Not</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Both men were dressed in ck suits, but Lu Shaoming had a ck shirt under his suit, and he did not put on a tie. He undid two of the top buttons. There was a white pocket square folded in the pocket of the suit , and he looked elegant and mighty.

    Zhou Dayuan was dressed in a ck suit with a white shirt underneath. He put on a tie. He rarely wore such formal attire, but his pure, handsome figure was both refined and warm when he did so.

    When the both of them made an appearance, they immediately attracted arge amount of attention.

    One was a president of apany, and another was a talented young man. Neither of them had brought a female guest to apany them. Those daughters from wealthy families, and even some young and beautiful women were channelling their gazes at the duo.

    They were rich and powerful, and they possessed high status in society. They even had a handsome appearance. It was just so easy for them to attract women¡¯s eyes.

    Tang Xueli had a ss of red wine in his hand, and he was chatting with someone else, but he suddenly realized that Zhou Zhilei, who was beside him, had stopped moving. She was looking in some direction, and she was staring at a specific spot.

    Tang Xueli looked in the direction that she was looking at, and in the middle of the brightly lit big banquet hall, that man took a ss of red wine from the attendant, and he was chatting uninterestedly with others. He was chatting with Zhou Dayuan softly with a low gaze.

    Tang Xueli bent his body over and pressed himself beside Zhou Zhilei¡¯s ears tough softly before he asked, ¡°Why are you still thinking of him?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei snorted coldly. Both her eyes had a glow of hatred in them, and she slowly said, ¡°I want him to die!¡±

    Tang Xueli broke out into intenseughter. He was in a merry mood as he stretched his hand out to cup her shoulders. ¡°This is the character that I like, but, Zhilei, it is not fun anymore after he dies.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei turned her head around to look at Tang Xueli. She lifted her eyebrows and was careful as she said, ¡°Xueli, Shaoming is an intelligent, capable man. He did not die on the ne, and he did not die in the hands of the vigers we hired. Now that he has returned to T City, he will definitely suspect us, and we have to be cautious from here on.¡±

    Tang Xuelei was expectant as he fearlessly said, ¡°Zhilei, why are you so nervous? His body is under a love spell. You choose between him dying off in one go or you look on as both him and Ning Qing are in love but they are not able to be together. You have to make a choice. Which one do you pick?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei curled up the corners of her lips as she said, ¡°Of course it is thetter.¡±

    ¡°Then isn¡¯t it settled? Don¡¯t worry. When haveI ever made you worry?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei thought of one thing, and she took the initiative to hold Tang Xueli¡¯s elbow as she gently said, ¡°Xueli, does the love spell really have a cure? Where is the cure to the love spell at then?¡±

    Tang Xueli lifted his eyebrows and withdrew his arm. ¡°Zhilei, don¡¯t ask about this,¡± he said yfully.

    Zhou Zhilei knew that he would not answer her, because she had already asked this question numerous times. Tang Xueli was a person who was easily suspicious. She was afraid if she asked him too many times, it would turn out bad for her.

    ¡°Xueli, let us go see my older brother then. I do not know what incapacitating agent my older brother is under. He does not want to help his own younger sister, and he dares to help others instead.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    The two of them walked over to Lu Shaoming and Zhou Dayuan. ¡°Older Brother.¡± Zhou Zhilei greeted her brother.

    Zhou Dayuan lifted his gaze to look at Zhou Zhilei, it was his own younger sister after all, he could not ignore her presence totally. He had a gentle expression as he said, ¡°Zhi Lei.¡±

    ¡°Older Brother, when did you return to T City? If you are back in T City, why did you not return home? Mum has been talking about youtely. She said that you are almost 32 years old, but you do not even have a proper girlfriend. Mum has many pictures of daughters of other wealthy families in her hands. She said that you should go home, pick one, and go on a date.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan did not have a discernable expression on his face. It was obvious that he was used to this nagging as he lifted his hand up to take a sip of red wine.

    ¡°Older Brother.¡± Zhou Zhilei went forward to tug Zhou Dayuan¡¯s shirt sleeve as she said, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    There were two beautiful daughters from rich families a distance away, and Zhou Zhilei waved excitedly towards one of them. She softly said, ¡°Older Brother, this is the daughter of the Li family of property magnates. Her name is Li Beibei. Not only does she have a good aura and natural beauty, but she is also a talented woman. Mum and I have selected her. Let me introduce you to her.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan nced at Li Beibei. She was wearing an elegant floor-length dress. She had exquisite makeup on her face. The first impression that she gave others was not bad. Actually, he did not need to look at her to know that she was not bad, because both his mother and younger sister were really picky when picking a wife for him.

    His marriage was a tool to boost rtions with other wealthy families. The better the wife he had, the more power the Zhou family would have.

    Li Beibei walked over, and Zhou Zhilei introduced them before she left. She gave the two people space to interact with one another.

    Li Beibei looked at the man beside her. He was extremely handsome. His facial features were delicate. He had one hand in his pocket, and he had another hand on the ss of red wine. His hands were really fair and beautiful ¡ª the ssic hands of a doctor.

    His aura was warm and delicate, but he also had a cold air surrounding him. When she looked into his eyes, the 32 year old man had all of his emotions hidden behind them. He was sharp and intelligent. It was as if he had seen all the specks of dust in this world, but he did not bother about a single speck of dust in his eyes.

    This then the most arrogant and haughty man on this earth.

    Li Beibeiughed and said, ¡°Mr. Zhou, how are you?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan ced the ss of red wine on the counter in front of him, and he turned sideways to nce at Li Beibei. His expression was very polite, but his attitude was careless as he said, ¡°Miss Lee, how are you?¡±

    Li Beibei also did not feel sidelined as she smiled graciously. ¡°Mr. Zhou, we don¡¯t have to worry about your younger sister. I have only met her briefly a few times. We are not on the same path. To be honest, I do not like to see her trying to be diligent and caring upon learning of my surname, Li.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan froze for a moment, and it was only then that he looked at Li Beibei in the eye.

    Li Beibei weed his gaze graciously, and said, ¡°Mr. Zhou, how are you doing? Please remember my name. I am Li Beibei. I am very interested in you.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan curled up the corners of his lips as the smile on his face was very light. He looked in front of him and did not speak.

    ¡°Mr. Zhou, we can try to date. I am 28 years old this year. Because I have a very particr taste in men, I have picked many men and ended up being left over. But don¡¯t be mistaken, I am not an easy woman, and you can say that I am cautious with my body. You have reached the age for marriage, and my prospects are not bad. I am also interested in you. We can spend time together with the intention of getting married.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan lifted his gaze to look at Li Beibei. He shrugged his as he smiled sincerely. ¡°Miss Lee, there is something that I have to let you know: If your surname was not Li, then we wouldn¡¯t have had reason to meet ande to know each other.¡±

    Since he was so honest, Li Beibei fluttered her eyes coolly before she nodded her head. ¡°I understand. I am the only daughter in my family. Whether I like it or not, all the wealth in the Li family would belong to me. Since that is the case, why would I not enjoy the perks thate with it? Because my surname is Li, I am a candidate for Mr. Zhou. Precisely because my surname is Li, I personally think that I would fulfil the role of Mrs. Zhou well. In the future, your mother and younger sister would hand the unimportant tasks over to me. You can focus on practicing medicine. I would be a good wife and mother.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan lifted his eyebrows and was silent for a few seconds.

    He actually agreed with one line that she had said: whether he liked it or not.

    If he did not marry at the ripe age of 32, would he really n to stay single till his death?

    Actually, his heart was already fated to be single till his death.

    Zhou Dayuan turned around and faced Li Beibei, ¡°Miss Li, what books you do normally enjoy reading?¡±

    Li Beibei smiled. This was a very good start.

    ...

    Zhou Zhilei saw Zhou Dayuan and Li Beibei chatting, and she had a satisfied expression on her face. At this moment, someone walked into the banquet hall from the main door. Her eyes lit up, and she went forward to greet that person. ¡°Sitian.¡±

    Tang Sitian was 20 years old this year. She was dressed in a pink strapless dress. She was youthful and pretty, and she was chatting merrily with some of her ssmates as she walked inside.

    She saw Zhou Zhilei and had a sweet smile on her face as she said, ¡°Second Sister-inw.¡±

    Despite how Zhou Zhilei was nonchnt towards the title of Second Sister-inw, she still passionately held onto Tang Sitian¡¯s small hand as she said, ¡°Sitian, aren¡¯t you studying abroad? Howe you are back now? You are being yful again.¡±

    ¡°Second Sister-inw, you cannot tell Oldest Brother and Second Brother about it. If you do, both of them woulde and chide me again.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei was jealous of Tang Sitian. She had two older brothers who had pampered her from birth. She was the youngest in the family, and she was the precious baby. She had a na?ve and romantic character.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I would not tell your Second Brother.¡±

    ¡°Second sister-inw, where is my Second Brother then?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he is over there.¡± Zhou Zhilei pointed in his direction.

    Tang Sitian looked in the direction that she was pointing to, and Tang Xueli was in the middle of chatting with Lu Shaoming. Tang Sitian¡¯s gaze immediately went to Lu Shaoming.

    She could only see Lu Shaoming¡¯s side profile from her position. The man was handsome and charming as he was dressed in ck. There was a sparkling chandelier above his head, and his side profile could be seen in the glow. He was so handsome that it made others¡¯ hearts race.

    As for a girl like Tang Sitian, a prosperous and experienced man of high status like Lu Shaoming was just like a ma. The charm of a mature man attracted her immensely.

    It was maybe because Tang Sitian was looking at him for an extended period of time, her ssmate beside her also followed along to have a nce. Everyone was wowed as they started to chat among themselves excitedly.

    ¡°Sitian, who is the man standing with your older brother? He is so handsome.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, look at his face. That figure... He is just exactly like a model that has walked out of a magazine!¡±

    ¡°What model? I think that handsome uncle is a domineering president. Sitian, do you want to try making the domineering president fall in love with you?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei heard the group of young girls chatting, and she was unhappy behind her calm facade. No matter where Lu Shaoming stood, there wererge bunches of people who would be interested in him, and even these small young girls were no exception.

    It was a pity that the man who could any woman had chosen his current wife.

    As she was in deep thought, Zhou Zhilei suddenly channelled her gaze towards the main doors where the security guards stood. Two figures walked in. It was probably because they did not have the invitation card that they were negotiating with the security team.

    Zhou Zhilei had a spark in her eyes. She quickly said, ¡°Si Tian, how is it going? That man is the well known Young Master Lu. If you like him, then take a chance and chase after him.¡±

    Tang Sitian pouted her small lips as she courageously said, ¡°I will do just that. You watch.¡±

    Her small face was bright red as she walked over.

    ...

    Ning Qing and Jian Han stood outside the door, blocked by the security guards. ¡°Miss, I am sorry. Without the invitation card, you two cannot go in.¡±

    Jian Han exined, ¡°There are people we know inside. Can I trouble you to go in and ask them?¡±

    The security guard hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°This...¡±

    At this moment, ¡°Jian Han.¡± Tang Fan, who was dressed in a suit, walked over from inside.

    ¡°Tang Fan.¡± Jian Han met her saviour, and she speedily curled up the corners of her lips until she a smile on her face.

    Tang Fan looked at the security guard and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let them in.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The security guard made a gesture signalling for them toe in.

    Jian Han held onto Ning Qing¡¯s small hand as they walked into therge banquet hall.

 Chapter 323 - It Is Not That When I Am Smiling At You, My Heart Would Not Hurt Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 323: It Is Not That When I Am Smiling At You, My Heart Would Not Hurt Anymore</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    As they walked into therge banquet hall, Tang Fan looked at Jian Han as he said with a smile, ¡°Jian Han, howe you havee here? You could have given me a phone call beforehand.¡±

    ¡°We came herest minute to look for someone, Tang Fan. Thank you. Thank goodness you were here, if not, we probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to get inside. Come, let me introduce you to her; this is Ning Qing.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at Tang Fan, and she heard that he was Tang Xueli¡¯s brother. Butpared to the air of recklessness on Tang Xueli, Tang Fan was just a medical student, the impression that he gave others was very warm, and they were two totally different people.

    ¡°Mr Tang, how are you?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ning, how are you? Who are both of you looking for? I will bring you over to search for them,¡± said Tang Fang.

    Jian Han said, ¡°We are looking for Young Master Lu.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lu?¡± Tang Fan turned sideways and looked to a spot that was nearby. ¡°Isn¡¯t the one talking to my second younger brother right now Young Master Lu?¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her gaze to look in the direction he was talking about.

    At this moment, Tang Sitian had already walked beside Tang Xueli, and she stretched out her hand to hold onto her older brother¡¯s elbow as she addressed him cheekily. ¡°Second Older Brother.¡±

    ¡°Si Tian, why are you back here?¡±

    ¡°My good friend is celebrating her 20th birthday, I came back to attend her birthday celebrations.¡± As she spoke, Tang Sitian channelled her beautiful eyes at Lu Shaoming. ¡°Older Brother, this is...?¡±

    Tang Xueli looked at his younger sister chatting excitedly, and he had a frown on his face as he said, ¡°This is Older Brother¡¯s business partner. Go look for your ssmate to y with.¡±

    Tang Sitian could tell that her elder brother was unwilling to exin further, so she pouted her lips petntly and snorted.

    Lu Shaoming look at the both of them coldly, and when he looked at the loving and tender care that Tang Xueli had for his younger sister and how this younger sister of his looked at him with an admiring gaze, a mysterious smile began to form on his face.

    ¡°President Tang, you and your younger sister should chat slowly. I will be making a move,¡± Lu Shaoming said politely.

    Tang Sitian heard the man¡¯s deep and charming voice. All she could see in her line of vision was the man¡¯s ck suit that enhanced his handsome physique, and she felt that she was getting drunk.

    This man was really way too handsome.

    He was the most handsome man that she has ever met; no other couldpare.

    He saw many of her father and older brother¡¯s business partners. There were many young and handsome ones, but there were none as handsome and elegant as him. It was as if the blood flowing through this man¡¯s veins was also elegant, and it made others unable to be in the same league.

    From the moment she walked over until now, he had only given her a single nce. His bright eyes had a minor hint of amusement, and in his eyes, he had both coldness and distance, but he was still extremely mesmerizing.

    Noticing that he wanted to leave, Tang Sitian turned her head around, and pretended to sprain her ankle with an ¡°aiyo!¡± She nted herself directly into Lu Shaoming¡¯s embrace.

    Tang Sitian touched the man¡¯s chest, and a healthy masculine air wafted into her nostrils. It was mixed with the smell of after-shave ¡ª crisp and enchanting.

    Her entire body felt soft.

    She looked down, then flew over in his direction. He did not move, He was still standing handsomely tall. His left hand that had a watch on it was still in his pocket. There was a small diamond on the low-key luxurious watch, and it was sparkling brightly.

    She was secretly happy inside.

    At this moment, a teasing voice came above her head, ¡°President Tang, does your beloved sister like to behave this way? Once she sees a man, she just leaps into his embrace? It is too clumsy just to put on a show by faking a sprained ankle.¡±

    Tang Sitian froze.

    Tang Xueli weed Lu Shaoming¡¯s dark, insulting eyes as the colour in his own eyes was deep. At this moment, he noticed a few ncesing from a distance away.

    He quickly curled up the corners of his lips and said, ¡°Young Master Lu, it is such a coincidence that Mrs. Lu is here.¡±

    Lu Shaoming turned around to have a look. Ning Qing was standing a distance away from him.

    Jian Han looked at Tang Sitian, who was still in Lu Shaoming¡¯s embrace, and she froze. At this moment, the warmth in her palm suddenly disappeared, and Ning Qing turned around to walk away.

    ¡°Ning Qing!¡± Jian Han went to chase after her quickly.

    At this moment, there was a figure that brushed past her like a gust of wind. Lu Shaoming had given chase a moment quicker than her; she was outpaced by his long limbs.

    Jian Han¡¯s gaze unintentionally went to a corner of the banquet hall. An extremely familiar figure was standing there, but that figure already had a woman apanying him.

    She froze in her footsteps.

    ...

    Ning Qing ran out and walked into the corridor. The lift arrived, and a huge bunch of people entered it. She hurried her steps as she squeezed her way in, and she hid herself in the corner where the lift buttons were located, and then she pressed the button to shut the doors.

    The doors shut slowly, but suddenly, arge hand came barging in, and the doors opened up again.

    Lu Shaoming had squeezed in.

    The people in the lift all looked at this intruder. They muttered something under their breaths, but all it took was one sharp gaze from Lu Shaoming, and everyone was frightened. They did not know who the first one to walk out of the lift was, but soon everyone else followed.

    This man could threaten everyone with his aura.

    Only Ning Qing remained.

    Lu Shaoming lifted his feet to walk inside, and the doors slowly closed.

    The lift could not be considered big, and the atmosphere inside was already icy cold. Ning Qing looked in front of her firmly, and she noticed that the man beside her was not saying anything. Sheughed lightly as she said, ¡°Since you¡¯vee chasing after me, why are you keeping silent right now?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked sideways at the side-profile of her small face, before softly saying, ¡°Things are not what you think you saw; don¡¯t misunderstand. This Tang Xueli is an extremely dangerous person.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and...?¡±

    Listening to her light and mocking tone, Lu Shaoming had a frown on his face as he added emphasis to his words. ¡°Ning Qing!¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her gaze to check what level they were at. They were on the 21st floor. She quickly lifted her hand and pressed the 20th level.

    The lift stopped at the 20th level, the doors opened up, and she walked out of the lift quickly.

    ¡°Ning Qing!¡± But the man grabbed her slim wrist, and the unhappy voice of the man rang out in her ears. ¡°You are throwing a tantrum with me just because of this? Could it be that you do not trust me?¡±

    ¡°Let go of your hand!¡± Ning Qing used all the strength in her body to shake him off, and she lifted her legs as she ran out.

    But she was unable to run, because her slim waist was firmly entangled by his muscr arm, and her entire being crashed into his warm, broad chest.

    At this moment, the people outside the lift looked at this scene and all covered their mouths. With one hand, Lu Shaoming held the girl, and with the other, pressed the close button on the lift without a single expression on his face.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, let go of me! Let go!¡± Ning Qing was struggling in his embrace.

    ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t throw a tantrum with me.¡± Lu Shaoming brought her small hands behind her back as he took one step forward with his long legs. He forcefully used his kneecap to press onto her two slim legs as he directly pushed her into a corner of the lift.

    Ning Qing could not escape his embrace. There is a huge difference in strength between men and women. She was a frail young girl who was easy to bully in his embrace.

    Ning Qing was panting, and she stared with bloodshot eyes.

    There was really no hint of warmth in her eyes.

    Lu Shaoming felt her gaze to be painful, and his left hand that was free came up to lightly pinch her cheek as he smiled evilly. ¡°Ning Qing, withdraw your gaze, ok?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at him, and her eyes did not have tears in them anymore. Sheughed softly and said a single word: ¡°No!¡±

    She would not withdraw her gaze. She just wanted to see what to see what he could do with her.

    How could he not understand her thoughts? He lightly raised his eyebrows. Okay then ¡ª she had won. He indeed could not do anything to her.

    The hand that was pinching her cheek weaved its way into her hair, and he pressed her small hand into his embrace. His voice was gentle as he said, ¡°Ning Qing, stop making a fuss, okay?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s body froze, and her head was pasted on his chest, and with a slight tilt of her eyes, she could look at herself in the mirror.

    Her features were still pretty as usual, but it was pale, without a single trace of blood. Her eyebrows did not have their usual vigour, and she looked depressed and frail.

    In the short period of two months time, how did she be like this?

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, I will ask you for thest time: What else do you have to say to me?¡±

    Lu Shaoming heard her definite, firm tone, and it felt like a long needle poking its way through his heart. He was both flustered and in pain.

    What should he say to her?

    What could he say?

    He was under a love spell, so he could not say anything, and he also could not do a single thing.

    ¡°Ning Qing, I am sorry. Can you give me a little more time? Wait for me okay?¡±

    Ning Qing closed her eyes both weakly and hopelessly. She slowly smiled while as she said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, I realize that I have really pampered you to a level that is beyond belief. It is not like just because I smile at you every time, my heart does not hurt. I obviously have shown that I love you, so you can treat my love for you like this?¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t say it that way! I love you. You only need to know that I love you, and that should be enough. Give me some time. Take care of yourself and Little Young Master Lu. I will go pick you up.¡± He kissed her forehead, and slid down slowly to kiss her lips.

    Ning Qing did not protest, and she opened her eyes as Lu Shaoming shut his. She noticed how he looked as he kissed her.

    ¡°Give me a time frame,¡± she calmly requested.

    Lu Shaoming froze as he kissed her.

    Ning Qing continued, ¡°Give me a time frame for how long I¡¯ll be without my husband, and a time frame for how long little Young Master Lu does not have his father around.¡±

    Lu Shaoming left her lips.

    He let go of the hand behind her back, and Ning Qing watched the man look down with a frown on his face. She ced her head lightly on the wall and closed her eyes slowly.

    Ding! The doors opened up.

    Lu Shaoming swallowed his saliva and stood up straight. He could not look at the girl as he softly said, ¡°I have to go.¡±

    The sound of footsteps rang in her ears, and Ning Qing opened her eyes. In her line of vision, there was a sea of darkness.

    Once again, she could not see.

    Lately, she¡¯s lost her sight frequently, and she was long ustomed to this type of darkness. She did not get flustered anymore.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± She spoke without a hint of emotion in her voice. ¡°Bring me back home.¡±

    She could not see anymore, so he had to take her home.

    Lu Shaoming stopped in his tracks and was silent for a few seconds. He took out his phone from his pocket and said, ¡°Hello, Secretary Zhu, send a car over here...¡±

    He ended the call, and he ced his phone back into his pocket. He panted slightly, and the feeling of the love spell activating itself did not feel good. He calmed his emotions as he turned around.

    ¡°Ning Qing, wait for a moment, the car will be here in a...¡±

    He had not finished the word ¡°moment¡±, and the lift was empty. Ning Qing had already left.

    His pupils contracted, and he yelled, ¡°Ning Qing!¡± He went to give chase.

    ....

    Ning Qing used one small hand to feel the wall. She bumped around many spots, and her footsteps were slow as she walked.

    She did not know where she would go to, but she simply did not want to stay in that tight, suffocating elevator.

    Bang! Her forehead crashed into a pir head-on, and she fell to the floor.

    She caressed her forehead with her small hand. The intense pain made tears stream down her face.

    She had never been this helpless before.

    At this moment, a few girls walked over. They stretched out their hands to help Ning Qing up. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head while she said,¡± I am fine.¡±

    A girl in the group noticed that Ning Qing¡¯s beautiful eyes were unable to focus ¡°Miss, your eyes...can¡¯t see? Is there anything that we can help you with?¡± she asked in concern.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head. She curled up the corners of her lips as she said, ¡°Thank you everyone. Can you bring me to the main entrance and help me g a cab? I want to go home.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

 Chapter 324 - Let Me Congratulate You, I Would Never Come To Bother You Again In The Future Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 324: Let Me Congratte You, I Would Never Come To Bother You Again In The Future Anymore</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing boarded the cab. The driver of the cab saw that she was blind, so he had a benevolent smile on his face as he warmly asked, ¡°Little Miss, where do you want to go?¡±

    Ning Qing told him the address of the Ning family vi.

    The driver stepped on the elerator and said, ¡°Sure then, Little Miss, you have a seat. Let¡¯s head out then.¡±

    The car started to move. Once a person lost her sight, both her nose and sense of touch would be very sensitive. She could hear the bustle of the city outside the window.

    If she could still see at this moment, she would have seen the neon lights in the city, and also for the air that was heading into spring soon.

    At this moment, a melodious ringtone rang in the air; her phone was ringing.

    Her small, fair hand went into her small bag that she brought along everywhere, and she took out her phone.

    She slid her finger across the screen and picked up the call.

    ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Ning Qing, where are you now? Howe I am unable to find you?¡± The man¡¯s voice came across from the other end. His voice was hurried and anxious.

    Ning Qing was behaving a little abnormally tonight.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look for me anymore. I am already in a cab. I am going home.¡±

    At that moment, Lu Shaoming had already run onto the main streets. He looked at the cars passing him, and he stopped in his tracks and took a close look at his surroundings.

    Actually, he could not even see which car she was in, but it was in his instincts to want to search for her.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, actually, I went to look for you tonight because I had something I wanted to tell you. But, I think forgot about doing so.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing...¡±

    ¡°Shaoming,¡± the girl called out to him gently. The neon lights streaming through the window of the car shone on her exquisite face, and it entuated her features. She looked mesmerizing. The corners of her lips were curled up in a warm, light arc, and she gently said, ¡°Shaoming, actually, when the girl crashed into your embrace at the banquet hall just now, I did not misunderstand you. I believe you, but misunderstanding and taking it to heart are two different things. I am a woman. I get jealous. I take it to heart that you were able to duck away but you chose not to do so. I also take it to heart that a younger girl touched my own husband.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened two months ago. Sometimes, I feel that this period of time is like a living nightmare. It was extremely ridiculous that I had to withstand the hate and wickedness from everyone else.

    ¡°Everyone around me told me to leave you temporarily. They all said it would be for the good of you, like if I did not listen to them, I was doing something evil. If I stood by your side, I would be harming your wellbeing. How about you? You behave exactly the same as them. You avoid me like the gue!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did wrong. I did not do anything wrong! You are my husband. Little Young Master Lu is just a newborn. We were once so in love. I want the two of us to be in love unconditionally, but you¡¯ve made that difficult. You have asked me to bear this ridiculous burden. Not only did you all fail to consider how unfair it is to me, but I am actually very innocent in all of this!¡±

    Ning Qing felt that her face was very wet. She stretched out her hand to touch it. Oh, it turned out that she was crying yet again.

    Maybe her eyes were already blurred by the tears, but she did not know. She did not choke up, and she calmly said, ¡°Shaoming, when you were involved in the ne crash, I felt as if my entire world crashed down on me. Everyday was so painful, but my heart was very full. I knew that both of our hearts were leaning against one another, and I was so sure that you did not die.

    ¡°Reality would not have any difference. I helped you to raise Little Young Master Lu, I was filial towards both Mum and Dad. As long as I am around, I can help you hold the fort down at home. You would also forever be the first and only man in my entire life. I didn¡¯t think it was hard on me at all.

    ¡°Why do I think that it is hard on me right now?

    ¡°I thought that we could go through thick and thin as a couple. I still thought I could be considered an intelligent person inside your heart. I thought I was still your wife after all. I could handle the role of being a mother or a daughter-inw well, but what happened to you? You do not say a single word to me, and you¡¯ve tossed me out of your world!

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, I asked you two times today; what other words did you want to say? You did not speak. Don¡¯t you know how much that bothered me?

    ¡°Since you are not willing to tell me, then have the ability to allow me to carry your burden!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how much you¡¯ve asked me to bear?

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me what happened to you, but every one of your actions and those of everyone else have told me that you met with some ident. You let me live in some strange purgatory, with non stop guessing and my heart breaking for you. But as for you and everyone else asking me to leave you, I feel more hopeless and helpless than I¡¯ve ever felt before. I feel stressed, and I am on the brink of breaking down.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me what happened to you, but thinking of everyone asking me to leave you, as I left all of you and everyone else, I was thinking of waiting for you for an indefinite period of time. Where did all of you get your confidence from? If you had died on that ne, I, Ning Qing, was willing to be a widow for life and would have no grievances and regrets. But I don¡¯t see any light at the end of the tunnel, and I also did not know what kind of road you¡¯re on where you all expect me to wait for you. How long do you want me to wait for you? 10 years, 20 years? How can you expect that I, Ning Qing, would be willing to wait for you?

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, maybe it is for my good that you didn¡¯t tell me. You didn¡¯t want to burden me, but the fact is, I have already taken responsibility for all of it, and I have taken responsibility for everything that was there.¡±

    Lu Shaoming listened on in a daze, his mind was in a huge mess, and he was already unable to contemte anymore.

    Both his heart and his eyes were full of her voice and her image. There was still the warmth of her palm in his palm. Her wrist was so tiny, and it was even slimmerpared to the time when she was pregnant with Little Young Master Lu.

    Her slim, frail appearance had been noticed. He had counted the days; she had juste out of her confinement period.

    His Adam¡¯s apple moved with much difficulty. His voice was hoarse as he wanted to call out her name.

    Ning Qing...

    Ning Qing... He wanted to say sorry a million times, and also wanted to tell her that he loved her a million times.

    The girl¡¯s voice rang out again on the other end. It was mixed with some bitterness as she said, ¡°No matter what, Lu Shaoming, as long as you are happy, it is all fine... I will congratte you. In the future, I will not bother you anymore... Just like that..¡±

    Dee Dee... The busy tone repeated itself. The girl had ended the call.

    ...

    In the big banquet hall

    Jian Han looked at Zhou Dayuan who was situated a distance away, and she forgot how to react as she was in a blur.

    Maybe it was because they had telepathy, or maybe it was her gaze that was unable to be covered up, but Zhou Dayuan had one of his hands in his pockets while he turned to his side. Their gazes collided across the sea of people.

    She froze, and he was quiet.

    Tang Fan stood beside Jian Han¡¯s side as he looked at Zhou Dayuan. Li Beibei also channelled her gaze over, and in a moment, there was a weird atmosphere in the air.

    Zhou Zhilei looked on at the situation, then had a satisfied expression on her face. What background did Jian Han have? Was she worthy to enter the main doors of the Zhou Family?

    At this moment, Tang Xueli asked, ¡°Zhilei, isn¡¯t that my oldest brother¡¯s girlfriend, Jian Han? Howe she seems to know your older brother?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei was taken aback as she said, ¡°What? Jian Han is Oldest Brother¡¯s girlfriend?¡±

    She was unable to digest this piece of news. In her eyes, Jian Han was from an ordinary family, and she did not match up to the Zhou family. Now, she actually was able to seduce the Oldest Young Maser of the Tang family.

    Since Tang Fan was focused on studying medicine, Tang Xueli took control of the Tang Corporation, but elite families were particr about age and hierarchy. Based on this logic, Jian Han was her older sister-inw. When determining filial importance, she would actually be on a higher rankpared to Zhou Zhilei herself.

    Zhou Zhilei looked at Jian Han, who was standing beside Tang Fan, and she tightly balled her fists together.

    Tang Xueli realized that she was behaving abnormally and asked her, ¡°Zhilei, what is wrong? Could it be that Jian Han actually had a past with your older brother?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei smiled forcefully, and said, ¡°It was all in the past, Xueli. This is the first time that I am meeting your older brother. Can you bring me over to introduce to him?¡±

    Tang Xueli did not take note of this matter too much. ¡°Sure.¡± He stretched out his hand to cup Zhou Zhilei¡¯s shoulders.

    The both of them walked in front of Tang Fan, and Tang Xueli said, ¡°Oldest Brother, is this Older Sister-inw? Older Sister-inw, how are you? Let me introduce you; this is my girlfriend, Zhou Zhilei.¡±

    Jian Han looked at both Tang Xueli and Zhou Zhilei. She inly and politely greeted them with a smile. ¡°Mr. Tang, Miss Zhou, how are the both of you...?¡± As she spoke, she looked at Tang Fan and said, ¡°Tang Fan, Ning Qing has been gone a long time. I am worried about her. I am going to look for her, so I have to get a move on.¡±

    ¡°Sure, be careful on your way there,¡± Tang Fan said warmly.

    Jian Han turned around and walked out of the banquet hall.

    Tang Fan¡¯s gaze followed Jian Han¡¯s beautiful back profile for the entire duration, and Tang Xueli smiled while he softly said, ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t look anymore. If you really do not bear to wait, then why not bring her to your apartment at night? Both of you can be loving with one another. You have been dating for such a long time already. You must have had her in your hands already, right? Do you need your younger brother to help you?¡±

    Tang Fan withdrew his gaze and patted his younger brother¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°Second Younger Brother, you don¡¯t have to worry about my matters. What about worrying about your own business? There are some things you should cut down on.¡±

    Tang Fan turned around to leave.

    Zhou Zhilei watched them depart from one another. One was more arrogant than the other and did not ce her in his eyes. She petntly asked, ¡°Xueli, howe both your older brother and his girlfriend have such bad tempers?¡±

    Tang Xueliughed without a care. ¡°They are doctors. It can¡¯t be helped for them to be a little arrogant. You don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡±

    At this moment, someone came to socialize with Tang Xueli. Zhou Zhilei lifted her feet and walked to Zhou Dayuan¡¯s side.

    ¡°Older Brother...you have seen it alright... Someone dumped you during your toughest time. She went to seek better opportunities/ Jian Han, this woman is a brilliant strategist when ites to seducing men.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked inly at Zhou Zhilei. He was unhappy as he said, ¡°Take note of what you are saying. As you insult someone else, you are also losing your own status.¡±

    ¡°Older Brother, howe you are still defending her? Don¡¯t you forget; Six years ago, if it was not for Dad and Mum helping you suppress that matter to the extent of their ability, you would¡¯ve been ruined long ago.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan did not want to discuss this topic with her, and he started taking steps to leave.

    ¡°Ay, Older Brother.¡± Noting that Zhou Dayuan was leaving, Zhou Zhilei looked at Li Beibei as she smiled. ¡°Bei Bei, don¡¯t misunderstand, my older brother and Jian Han have officially broken up, that woman Jian Han is not a good person...¡±

    ¡°Miss Zhou,¡± Li Beibei politely interrupted her. ¡°After breaking up, you are not supposed to bring up anything from the past. Don¡¯t debate the cons of your ex and speak poorly of them. This is the basic manner of being a gentleman. Your older brother was tactful in refusing to engage in such behavior. Miss Zhou can learn something or two from him. I¡¯m leaving too. Goodbye.¡±

    Li Beibei also left.

    Zhou Zhilei was furious beyond words. Everyone was so arrogant and rude in front of her.

    ...

    Exiting the banquet hall, Jian Han made a call to Ning Qing. Ning Qing said that she was already at home. Jian Han reminded her to pack her luggage, as she could not miss the flight early tomorrow morning, and they ended the call.

    She took the lift down to go to the basement carpark and retrieved her car.

 Chapter 325 - If You Do Not Want To Be More Awkward, Get On The Car

    <h4>Chapter 325: If You Do Not Want To Be More Awkward, Get On The Car</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Jian Han was driving a red Audi. Its price was around 40 thousand dors. It was a mid-range car, one that she could afford.

    She drove out of the car park, and as she was about to cruise onto the main streets, a sound rang out, and the car broke down.

    Would she be that unlucky?

    Jian Han got out of the car, and she popped the hood to have a look. She did not know how to fix it.

    She could not help but feel a little frustrated.

    At this moment, she heard the sound of a car horn. Jian Han turned her gaze sideways to have a look. There was a silver Porsche driving over slowly.

    This was this year¡¯s model. Just the base price alone was above five million dors. There were very few people in T City who could drive something like that; it wasn¡¯t a car that just anyone would look good in. This kind of elegant and ssy silver needed a person of a certain demeanour to pull it off well.

    As Jian Han was slightly in a blur, the Porsche stopped by her side, and the windows of the car slowly slid down, revealing that handsome and refined face.

    Zhou Dayuan.

    There was another person seated on the front passenger seat, Li Beibei.

    The feeling that she felt in the banquet hall has returned, but at this moment, it was even more awkward. Jian Han did not know what he meant by this.

    He was driving a luxurious vehicle, his new girlfriend was in the passenger¡¯s seat, and he saw his ex girlfriend¡¯s car stall. He stopped his vehicle absurdly to witness her flustered state. Did he want to show off to her? Did he want to make her ufortable?

    Zhou Dayuan, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, had one hand on the steering wheel, and his dark eyes behind his gold rimmed sses focused warmly on the woman who was standing outside his car. ¡°Did your car break down? You cannot repair it at this time of day. Call a garage tomorrow morning. It is hard to g a cab here. Come on, I will take you to your destination.¡±

    Jian Han froze upon hearing his words and was very taken aback.

    But thinking about his personality, she felt that it was reasonable for him to do so.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Jian,e on. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Li Beibei gave her direct and gracious smile.

    Jian Han nced at Li Beibei once. She had a beautiful appearance and an elegant aura, and it was clear that she was from a wealthy family. His taste was not bad.

    Jian Han stood up straight, and there was a formal and distant smile on her lips as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to. We are not going in the same direction. You can go. Thank you, but I will just g a cab myself. ¡±

    As she spoke, Jian Han walked behind the Porsche as she stood by the roadside and stretched out her hand to g a cab.

    But Zhou Dayuan was right; this part of the road does not have space to stop a cab, and Jian Han looked on as many empty cabs flew pass her eyes.

    Jian Han felt her face go red. She was not in a hurry, but in her peripheral vision, she saw that the Porsche did not leave. It was still parked there.

    Jian Han: ¡°...¡±

    Li Beibei looked through the rearview mirror at Jian Han. ¡°Miss Jian¡¯s personality is quite stubborn. Isn¡¯t it more convenient for us to take her back?¡±

    The man beside her did not answer.

    Li Beibei turned her head sideways to take a look.

    The window of the car was open, and Zhou Dayuan had his left arm ced rxedly on the car window. The sleeve of his clean white shirt underneath his ck suit was wrapped around his white wrist. The cor of the shirt had a silver button, which was very eye catching, and his straight, handsome back leaned against the car seat. He was looking forward, and he looked through the rear view mirror outside the window.

    Li Beibei knew that he was looking at Jian Han.

    Even though this was the case, she still looked twice at the man who was totally uninterested in her. He was really handsome. Maybe it was because of the warm breeze in early spring that ruffled the soft hair in front of his forehead, or maybe it was because of that woman that the expression on his face was focused and warm. The lines on his side profile were highlighted under the neon lights of the city. He was just like the main male character in aic book, handsome and gentlemanly.

    Li Beibei¡¯s heart started to elerate, and this man was someone that she had fallen in love just by looking at him.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at the woman who was gging down cabs non stop. The corners of his lips curled into a mysterious arc. Heughed lightly and took out his phone.

    Ding! Jian Han¡¯s hand phone inside her bag rang, and she had received a text.

    She opened her bag, and took her phone out, taking a look at the message.

    [If you don¡¯t want things to get even more awkward, then get in the car now.]

    Jian Han did not need to think to know who sent this message. She lifted her hand to tug the strands of hair beside her cheeks behind her ears, and it was only then that she realized that her own ears were hot to the touch.

    That man obviously knew that she felt awkward, but he parked his car and maintained his calm demeanour as he looked at her being awkward.

    Sinister!

    Jian Han out her phone away and took a deep breath of air before turning around, and she walked to the direction of the Porsche.

    She opened the back door of the Porsche, and sat inside.

    ¡°Doctor Zhou, I will be troubling you then.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan did not look at her. His passengers were both women, and he politely shut the window and opened a crack in the sunroof. With the fresh air streaming in from outside, he pressed on the elerator, and he turned the steering wheel. The Porsche calmly cruised into the sea of traffic.

    It was a little stuffy inside the quiet car cabin. Li Beibei asked, ¡°Miss Jian, where are you living?¡±

    Jian Han told her the name of her estate.

    ¡°Dayuan, Miss Jian is staying somewhere further off, you have to go another way. Take me home first, then take Miss Jian.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s heart leaped, this meant that the both of them were going to be alone with one another?

    She wanted to speak.

    At this moment, Zhou Dayuan¡¯s pure dark eyes scanned over from the rear view mirror.

    ¡°Sure, but I do not know if Miss Jian has an opinion about it. Maybe Miss Jian would suspect that I have ill intentions,¡± he said with augh.

    Jian Han swallowed her words.

    Li Beibeiughed as she said, ¡°Dayuan, you really know how to joke.¡± As she spoke, she turned around to look at Jian Han. ¡°Miss Jian, I heard that you and the oldest young master in the Tang Family have been dating for almost 6 years! When do the two of you n to get married?¡±

    Jian Han froze upon hearing this question. She lifted her gaze to look at the rear view mirror in front of her, and she coincidentally met the man¡¯s gaze who was looking in her direction.

    There was not much emotion in his dark eyes, and it was a simple stare.

    Jian Han looked sideways outside the window. Sheughed and said, ¡°Marriage will be something that is left up to nature. We...are already considering it.¡±

    Li Beibei had a bright and cheery character. Jian Han heard her talk a lot. She did not listen to it¡¯s exact content, and she only lifted the corners of her lips as she replied casually.

    Jian Han looked at her own reflection in the ss window of the car, as a doctor. She knew how to take care of herself, but this was still unable to stop the traces of time. She was already 30 years old this year.

    If she did not marry after she was 30 years old, it would be considered to be marryingte, and in the future, if she got pregnant, it would be considered to be a high-risk pregnancy.

    In the future, would she be all alone ¡ª lonely until her death?

    The corners of her lips curled up in a self mocking smile.

    At this moment, the sound of Li Beibeiughing came into her ears. She was chatting with Zhou Dayuan. The man was not too passionate, but both his actions and speech did not make others feel side-lined. He¡¯s had such good mannerisms since his youth.

    Li Beibei asked, ¡°Dayuan, do you still n to advance your career in Ennd? This is too far away from home. Actually, the prospects in China now are pretty good too.¡±

    The man was silent for a few seconds, and he said, ¡°I don¡¯t contact my family too frequently, so regarding things that would happen in the future, let¡¯s talk about it another time.¡±

    Jian Han looked at the neat hairstyle on the back of his head. Over these 6 years, have the rtions between him and his family not improved?

    In the past, when they were dating, because of her that he did not seem to go home anymore.

    At that time, they were still studying in Oxford. He had not asked for allowance from home. His results were excellent, and when he was in the first year of university, he was interning under the professor personally. In the future, he went into the Royal Hospital of Ennd. His pay was very high, but his expenses were pretty low. Other than food, clothes, amodation and transportation, he would spend the rest of the money on her.

    He had spent a lot of time in Ennd. Actually, he was an extremely romantic person on the inside. Every time there was an anniversary or a holiday, he would buy a present for her. Their presents were different from other couples. She remembered that there was once that he got two tickets to a famous medical professor¡¯s lecture from his friend, and they excitedly and happily went together to attend.

    At that time, their idea of romance was very simple. They on the road to analysing medicine, and she always had him by her side.

    Thest time she saw him, she heard her teacher Bill talk about his status over these six years. He was already the head professor of clinical medicine. In this time, he has elerated significantly in his career. Not only was he a double PhD holder, he was also the director of two research institutes.

    Teacher Bill said that he had shares in manyrge hospitals, and he also had his own medical team to engage in thetest medical research. That man, Zhou Dayuan, represented a natural genius in the medical profession.

    Actually, there was no difference between Ennd and China in his own opinion. It would be the same for him to advance in his career.

    Just like this car. He was never a man who loved luxury goods. He was driving a car worth 5 million, and that meant that his pay had to be at least 5 million or above.

    Over these 6 years without her, he was living his life so well.

    Jian Han broke out into a in smile. Yes, as long as he was living well, she felt that it was worth it.

    As she was pondering, her gaze crashed into the man¡¯s in the rear view mirror; he was looking at her.

    Jian Han froze with the corners of her lips in an arc and quickly channeled her gaze elsewhere.

    At this moment, they had arrived at Li Beibei¡¯s ce, and she bid farewell to the both of them before she got out of the car.

    The Porsche started to move again, and now, there were only 2 people in the car.

    Jian Han tried hard to sit up straight, and even her breathing became shallow.

    After driving for a while, Zhou Dayuan asked, ¡°You are living with Uncle and Aunty right now?¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s two small hands kneaded into fists in front of her body momentarily, and she lowered her gaze and shook her head lightly. ¡°No.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her through the rear view mirror. He noticed that her two small hands were firmly tugging her own dress not knowing what to do, and he softened his tone as he asked, ¡°What is wrong?¡±

    She did not dare to interact alone with him. She was afraid of hearing his warm tone that he was using right now. The man had a good education, and even his ex-girlfriend that he had broken up with, he could treat her like a friend and care for her, but she was unable to do the same.

    She could not control herself as her eyes became red. She looked outside the window and lifted her gaze. ¡°My parents...have all left.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s pure dark eyes contracted violently, and he was both taken aback. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°It was also nothing much. It was just... They were taking the high speed rail, and there was a part that went off the tracks, and it dropped from the cliff. My parents...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked at the woman who was seated in the back. His voice got even more gentle as he said, ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Jian Han took a breath through her red nose as she said, ¡°Nobody can avoid an ident. It was fate. I have already ...epted it.¡±

    She epted the fact that she turned into an orphan overnight.

    The both of them did not speak again. After 10 minutes, the car stopped.

    They had arrived at the estate that she was living in.

    Jian Han stretched out her hand to open the car door. She curled up the corners of her lips as she smiled. ¡°Doctor Zhou, I have to thank you for today. Goodbye.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked over from the rear view mirror. Her face did not have any trace of weakness anymore. He nodded his head slightly as he did not lose his politeness as he said, ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Jian Han took her bag as she left the car.

    Both her feetnded on the ground, and before she could stand up, she was embarrassed. She wore a pair of high heeled shoes to attend the banquet,. She was very unlucky; the heel of her high heeled shoes was stuck into the gap of the drain cover.

    She tried to forcefully pull it out, but it was of no use.

 Chapter 326

    <h4>Chapter 326: Ning Qing, If You Are Afraid, Then Close Your Eyes</h4>

    ¡°What is wrong?¡± she heard the man ask.

    ¡°My heel is stuck,¡± Jian Han replied honestly.

    She then heard the sound of the car door opening and closing again. A pair of handmade ck leather shoes came into her line of vision. Zhou Dayuan came over.

    She was still seated in the car, he bent down before her, and stretched out hisrge, beautiful hand and gently grabbed the part of her foot that was stuck.

    After he touched her, Jian Han behaved as if she had been electrocuted, and she quickly tried to back away.

    But the heel of her shoe was stuck. She was totally unable to escape.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± The man looked down, used some strength in his hands, and held her foot firmly in the centre of his hand.

    Jian Han¡¯s small face was crimson red, and she did not dare move any further. Her entire body was stiff.

    Zhou Dayuan held the heel of her foot as he pulled it out. He exerted his strength, and the heel that was stuck came out.

    After she escaped, Jian Han quickly hid her right leg that had been held by him behind her left leg, not daring to expose it.

    Zhou Dayuan stood up slowly, and he cast his gaze downwards to look at her. Her small face was very red, and there was even a hint of red on her tender neck. From her tied up ponytail, there were a few strands of hair stuck on her beautiful neck, and she looked extremely feminine.

    The colour in his eyes brightened up.

    ¡°I...am going inside. Thank you.¡± Jian Han stood up and headed in the direction of the estate.

    But the more she wanted to flee, the more mistakes she made. She had barely taken a step forward, and her ankle twisted. ¡°Ah!¡± She went falling towards the ground.

    Suddenly, a muscr arm wrapped around her soft, slim waist. Zhou Dayuan held onto her.

    Her entire body fell into his embrace. There was that clean scent that became extremely cold as it filled her nostrils. A wave of electricity coursed through her limbs, and she had to bite down on her pink bottom-lip to prevent herself from making a sound.

    The feeling was too intense.

    She hurriedly lifted her gaze, wanting to push him away.

    But something soft came to her lips, it turned out that when she lifted her gaze, she had unintentionally brushed against his lips.

    Both of her eyes widened, and her entire being softened.

    He felt the woman in his embrace sliding down. Zhou Dayuan moved hisrge hand downwards to hold onto her slim waist, and he lifted her bum to take her into his embrace.

    Every second went past like an eternity, and neither of them closed their eyes.

    Zhou Dayuan looked into her beautiful, almond-shaped eyes. Her gaze was both flustered and shy, and he swallowed his saliva, leaving her moist, fragrant and soft red lips.

    He left, and all of Jian Han¡¯s senses came back to her. She stretched her hand out to push him away, and she took a step backwards.

    She took a deep breath and told herself that she had to stay calm. Jian Han looked at the man and tried to put a perfect smile on her face when she said, ¡°Doctor Jian, I...¡±

    ¡°Would your boyfriend get jealous seeing you like this?¡± Zhou Dayuan suddenly said.

    ¡°What?¡± Jian Han was confused.

    Zhou Dayuan had one hand in his pocket. He had a casual smile on his face as he said, ¡°When you saw another woman by my side at the banquet, you revealed an extremely hurt expression on your face. When you brought up a sad matter, you teared up. Normally, a woman would cry in front of a man to invite his gentleness andfort. Also, when I touched you just now, you reacted very intensely. A woman may lie using her words, but your body is forever honest.¡±

    Jian Han froze and did not have any reaction for a long time.

    The smile on the man¡¯s face became more and more apparent, he said, and ¡°Jian Han why have you two dated for six years but still not married?¡±

    It was only then that Jian Han reacted. Sheughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Doctor Zhou, what are you thinking? You don¡¯t think that I still have you in my heart, do you? Don¡¯t think too much about yourself. We ended it a long time ago. I would not choose not to marry because of you. Simrly, I also would not marry because of you. I¡¯m going now.¡±

    Jian Han turned and left.

    ...

    Jian Han entered the estate, and she took the elevator up to the 8th floor.

    She took out her keys from her bag, opened therge doors of the condominium, and went in.

    Her condominium unit was very dark. She did not turn on the lights, and after her parents had passed away six years ago, she became used to this kind of darkness, and she was used to being alone.

    She opened the door of the room, and threw the bag in her hands onto the bed. She walked to the desk and turned themp on.

    The amber rays of light spewed out, and shey on the desk with both her arms wrapped around her chest. Her mind was in a total mess as she did not know what to think about.

    She took a deep breath of air, and her face was still a little red.

    She had promised herself that she would not think about him, but now, her entire mind filled with his image.

    There was still that feeling on her lips. It was from being kissed by him.

    This kind of feeling was not alien to her. There had been many nights where he had kissed her like this six years ago.

    She had studied medicine. Even though she still hadn¡¯t had that sort of experience till now, she was familiar with the matters between a woman and a man. She was already 30 years old, and she was considered to be a slightly mature woman.

    Chancing upon a lover that was once inscribed in her bones, she looked at his body, which was getting more handsome with age. It could not be avoided for some hormones in her body to act up.

    He probably... was also the same right.

    Just now, when had taken her into his embrace, he pressed onto her soft belly button very hotly, and it was very ufortable...

    Jian Han shut her eyes. Her face was getting hotter and hotter. She stretched out her hand to draw the curtains open, and she thought of opening the windows to have a breath of fresh air.

    But she froze halfway while she was drawing the curtains open.. Below her apartment, outside her estate, that silver Porsche still hadn¡¯t left.

    That tall, warm figure was leaning on the car. He was looking down, with one of his hands in his pockets, another hand had a cigarette of mysterious origin, and he was in the middle of smoking with its smoke surrounding him.

    Jian Han stood up straight and looked at his demeanour as he was smoking.

    When did he start to smoke?

    As a doctor, it was not as if he did not know the harm that smoking would cause his body. Why did he still want to smoke?

    What was he thinking about right now?

    Jian Han¡¯s heart became numb with pain. This kind of pain made her feel almost unable to breathe anymore. She turned around to look at her bag, and she wanted to send a message to him.

    But, thinking about it again, she decided to forget about it.

    The two people who were heading in two different directions originally should not have any interaction with one another, and this recent interaction had been an ident.

    She could not get attracted to him again. She did not want to be bewitched with him anymore, no matter how cold the night was. He purposely parked his car beneath her t, and she was so moved right now.

    Forget it, then, Jian Han told herself inside her heart.

    ...

    The next day, Ning Qing and Jian Han flew to Ennd.

    Ning Qing went through a series of checks in the hospital. She sat on the long bench in the corridor of the hospital, and she heard Jian Han, who was beside her, chatting with her physician in English.

    She understood what the doctor was talking about, and it was probably about the risks of the surgery.

    Ning Qing curled the corners of her lips to smile. Both of her small hands were ced on the chair. The stic material of the chair was icy cold. Her small hand was even colder. She turned her head sideways, and she looked at the furthest end of the corridor. There was an endless wave of peopleing and going ¡ª patients and the family members of the patients.

    They were all people from different countries with different skin tones, and there was not one figure that she was familiar with.

    She really wanted to look for such a person in the sea of humans. She very much wished that there was someone who could apany her.

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Her small head was caressed by Jian Han. Jian Han had a gentle smile as she asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ning Qing smiled as she shook her head.

    The main physician was a renowned professor. He had a gentle expression on his face as he said, ¡°The patient¡¯s face is pale. Her mental state seems to be rather negative.¡±

    Jian Han looked towards Ning Qing. Her small, exquisite face did not have a single trace of blood in it. Her fair, white skin that was like tofu had tiny green blood vessels coursing through it. The temperature in Ennd was a little higherpared to China. Everyone here was dressed in sweaters, and she was a tiny bundle wrapped up tight in a cotton shirt, but she was still icy cold.

    Jian Han had a frown on her face, and she pitied her. She gentlyforted her, saying, ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t be too worried. Later, after getting the anaesthesia shot inside the surgery ward, it would all get better after you sleep and wake up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head obediently.

    At this moment, the nurse took a surgery consent document over and said, ¡°Can I ask: Who is the patient¡¯s family? Please sign here.¡±

    Patient¡¯s family?

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart was extremely hurt.

    Jian Han took the surgery consent documentation into her hands, and she said with a smile, ¡°Ning Qing, I am your family now; I will sign it.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at Jian Han¡¯s sincere smile as she said, ¡°Thank you, Older Sister Jian.¡±

    Jian Han signed the document and handed the document over to the nurse. The nurse pushed the stretcher over.

    ¡°Let the patienty down then. We will head into the surgery suite now and conduct the surgery in 5 minutes time.¡±

    Jian Han supported Ning Qing¡¯s slim arm, and Ning Qing stood up slowly. She was not in a hurry, but her kneecap still hit the side of the vehicle.

    ¡°Ning Qing, does it hurt?¡± Jian Han bent down speedily and helped her to massage her kneecap.

    Ning Qing did not reply.

    Jian Han lifted her gaze to have a look. She only saw that the girl was looking in front of her. Her beautiful, youthful eyes had lost their focus, and again, she could not see.

    Jian Han froze for a moment. When did it start. Now, she was so quiet whenever she lost her sight.

    Both her and the nurse helped her onto the stretcher.

    Ning Qingy down.

    Jian Han conversed with the main physician again, then the nurse pursed the cart towards the surgery suite.

    Jian Han was beside the cart, and she held onto Ning Qing¡¯s small hand. Her hand was as cold as ice cubes.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you don¡¯t have to fear. Don¡¯t forget that we have to be a good, strong, and brave. Believe me. Believe in yourself. We will definitely regain our sight.¡±

    The girl was lying there extremely quietly, and one of her hands was ced on her stomach. Her eyes were moist and sparkling. She was naturally beautiful. She tried hard to open her eyes as wide as possible. Her eyes could not see a single thing, but she still did not close her eyes.

    She also did not respond to whatever Jian Han said.

    Her entire being was like a wooden toy without any life.

    Jian Han was extremely worried. When she was about tofort her further, the nurse said, ¡°Doctor Jian, I am sorry. We have arrived at the surgery suite. You will have to stay here, and we will head in.¡±

    Bang! Therge doors of the surgery suite were pushed open.

    At this moment, Jian Han felt a tightnessing from her hands, it turned out that this small, icy hand had already was holding her hand extremely tight.

    That force was as if she were Ning Qing¡¯sst hope.

    Jian Han¡¯s eyes turned red, and she bent down, caressing her forehead. It was only then that she realized her entire body was trembling slightly. Jian Han gently said, ¡°Ning Qing, if you are afraid, then close your eyes.¡±

    The girl¡¯s longshes that were like a butterfly¡¯s wings fluttered a few times flustered, and she then closed her eyes.

    She was afraid.

    She was really afraid.

    She was only 21 years old. She was very afraid of a dark world. She did not like hospitals, and she did not like to lie on the cold surgical table in an unfamiliar country, the key point was that the person that she missed the most was not by her side.

    Lu Shaoming...

    She repeated his name numerous times inside her heart. Sparkling tears flowed from the corners of her eyes and trickled into her hair as they quickly disappeared.

    ¡°Doctor Jian, we will be heading in now.¡±

    The stretcher started to move, and that warmth that she¡¯d held firmly in her palm also disappeared.

    She could not see, but she could rely on her hearing and smell. That natural goriness of blood and piercing scent of disinfectant was in the air.

    Bang! The main doors of the surgery operating room were shut tight.

 Chapter 327

    <h4>Chapter 327: Ning Qing Is Very Afraid, She Is Crying</h4>

    At night, in the Lu family vi

    Lu Shaoming got out of the bentley the Bentley. He had a document in one hand, and he started to walk towards the vi.

    He brought hisrge hand to the door handle and opened a small crack in the door. He could hear a conversation in the living room.

    ¡°Dinghua, I have not seen Qingqing and Little Young Master Lu for such a long time. Although I don¡¯t have the face to see them right now, I really miss them very much. I have already packed my luggage, and I¡¯m prepared to live in the Ning home for a few days.¡±

    Lu Dinghua sighed while he said, ¡°Sure, if you want to go, then go. It is a fact that the Lu family owes both Ning Qing and Little Young Master Lu. Little Young Master Lu has not celebrated his one-month celebration, and we have also missed the chance to celebrate his 100 days of life. The key thing being, we still have not named him. Ay, it would also be good for you to go visit them.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I have already asked the butler to prepare the car.¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows, opened the door, and headed in.

    ¡°Shaoming, you are back?¡± Song Yajing stood up to ask upon seeing him.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded his head inly. One of his hands was in his pocket, and he went to head upstairs.

    Lu Dinghua and Song Yajing felt bad. Without Ning Qing, their home was no longer a home. Lu Shaoming was also not that Lu Shaoming from the past anymore.

    The butler hurriedly rushed in and said, ¡°Old Master, Old Madam...¡±

    Song Yajing quickly gestured for him to stay silent, indicating to the butler not to speak.

    Neither of them dared to mention anything regarding Ning Qing in front of Lu Shaoming.

    Lu Shaoming stood on the stairs and turned around. He had a frown on his face while he looked at Song Yajing. His thin, maroon lips were pursed together lightly, and visibly displeased, he said, ¡°If you have something to say, then say it. Is it something I¡¯m not supposed to hear?¡±

    Song Yajing froze, and she let out a sigh before she said, ¡°Butler, speak then.¡±

    The old butler bowed politely and said, ¡°Old Madam, we have already prepared the car, but we just found out that Madam is not in the country. Madam left for Ennd early this morning.¡±

    ¡°She went to Ennd?¡± Song Yajing froze and said, ¡°What did Qingqing go to Ennd for?¡±

    ¡°I heard Madam Ning say that Madam went to Ennd to rx, and someone came to pick her up early this morning.¡±

    ¡°Who was it?¡± Lu Shaoming asked.

    The old butler recalled for a moment and said, ¡°I heard Madam Ning mention that it was Doctor Jian.¡±

    Lu Shaoming hastily descended the stairs. His handsome face that resembled a sculpture was even more cold and hard as he said, ¡°Go investigate it. What did Madam and Doctor Jian go to Ennd for?¡±

    Noting his deep and serious tone, Song Yajing smiled and said, ¡°Shaoming, Qingqing and her friend went to Ennd to rx and chill. They would probably go shopping and stuff, don¡¯t be too taken aback for nothing...¡±

    ¡°Mum.¡± Lu Shaoming interrupted her, and his deep, sparkling eyes had a sharp gaze in them as he said, ¡°Little Young Master Lu is only three months old. Ning Qing is taking care of him everyday and needs to feed him. Why would she go to Ennd to rx and chill? Jian Han is a doctor. She should not have so much free time to apany Ning Qing to go shopping.¡±

    The butler listened to him as he felt that what he said made sense, and he quickly turned around to go investigate.

    ¡°Wait a minute; there is no need.¡± Lu Shaoming waved his hand and took his phone from his pocket, then he made a call.

    ¡°Hello, Dayuan, do you know Jian Han¡¯s mobile number? Send it to me.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s warm voice came over from the other end, ¡°Shaoming, what is wrong? You sound like you¡¯re in a panic.¡±

    Lu Shaoming felt the green veins on his forehead popping very vigorously. Even his eyelids were twitching. He¡¯s had a bad premonition all day, and he thought it was all because of the callst night.

    Now he could confirm that it was not because of that.

    He exhaled for a moment, and he lowered his voice before he calmly announced, ¡°Jian Han brought Ning Qing over to Ennd.¡±

    They were both intelligent men. Some words expressed the entire story, Zhou Dayuan quickly responded, ¡°You wait for a minute. I will send it to you right now.¡±

    He ended the call, then received the text message.

    Lu Shaoming gave that number a call.

    After it rang twice, the call was connected, and Jian Han¡¯s pure voice came from the other end. ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Jian Han. Where is Ning Qing?¡±

    Jian Han looked the tightly shut door of the operating room in front of her, and she answered honestly. ¡°Ning Qing has already gone into the operating room.¡±

    Lu Shaoming felt an emergency rm ring in his brain. He did not know his brain would explode, and he did not know what to do as he said, ¡°What? What surgery?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Ning Qing tell you yesterday? What did you go and do when you chased after her yesterday? There is a blood clot in Ning Qing¡¯s retina, and it has led to her losing her sight temporarily. She came to Ennd for surgery.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s irises contracted vigorously, and he said, ¡°...Losing her sight?¡±

    What about losing her sight?

    He did not know.

    She also did not mention it.

    ¡°Ning Qing had started to show symptoms of losing her sight half a month ago. Symptoms have manifested seven or eight times now. Symptoms will persist from ten minutes up to an entire hour. We booked our flight yesterday, and I brought her to the banquet hall to look for you. You didn¡¯t say anything to each other?¡±

    Lu Shaoming was entirely stumped. He was floored by this news, and he did not know how to respond.

    Jian Han noted that he had gone silent, and she guessed what had gone down exactly. She slowly said, ¡°Young Master Lu, regarding a blind person, you would forever not know how much she fears and what she may face in front of her. I apanied her toe to Ennd today, and before she entered the operating room, she firmly grasped my hand, and she was unwilling to let go. Her face was pale, and she was shivering. Every expression was telling me that she was afraid.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, you are her husband. When you needed her the most, she never let go. Now that she needs you, what are you doing? Did you know that she was crying before she went into the operating room?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small, pale face thatcked a single trace of blood shed through his face. She had saidst night... Actually, she had something to say to him, but... Forget it.

    ...

    She had said to forget about it.

    Losing her sight was such a huge matter. She went to Ennd for surgery, and she actually did not tell him.

    What did he do so wrong that she did not harbour any hopes towards him.

    Over the past half-month, she had lost her sight seven or eight times. He was unaware of even a single instance. Actually, he had seen her many times. Every time she saw her, did she lose her sight?

    Or maybe over these past two months, he really did not know what kind of burden she was withstanding.

    She told him that she had taken on the burden that came from the entire world, and they all despised and hated her...

    Lu Shaoming was ovee with emotions, and at this moment, Song Yajing, who was behind him, snatched the phone in his hand and said, ¡°Hello, is it Doctor Jian? What did you say happened to our Qingqing? Losing her sight? Howe she would lose her sight? I don¡¯t believe it...¡±

    ¡°Aunty, calm down for a second. There was an incident where Ning Qing had received an injury on her forehead. She said that she hit her head on the edge of the chair, and the blood clot formed soon after.¡±

    ¡°An injury on her forehead?¡± Song Yajing¡¯s face was pale, and she spun around on the spot as she started to search through her own muddled mind. ¡°Which time? Where did this happen?¡± She patted her head and said, ¡°I cannot recall when.¡±

    Lu Dinghua went forward to cup Song Yajing¡¯s shoulders as he said, ¡°Yajing, don¡¯t be in a hurry. Think about it slowly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I remembered. That day Qing Qing and Miss Yin brought Little Young Master Lu to go shopping in the shopping mall. When she returned, she had a wound on her forehead. She had said that she was not careful when she was walking, and she fell...¡±

    ¡°Old Madam.¡± At this moment, the old butler walked forward.

    Lu Dinghua looked at the old butler hesitating to speak, and he said, ¡°Butler, if you have something to say, then say it. Howe you are stuttering?¡±

    The old butler shook his head and sighed. ¡°Old Master, Young Master, Old Madam, Madam told me not to tell you. It is also not right for me to speak at a time when Young Master is in such a situation, but Madam has done so much for the Lu family. I cannot wrong Madam.¡±

    ¡°Butler, what did you want to say?¡± Lu Dinghua asked him.

    ¡°Old Madam, Madam did not go to the shopping mall that day. She brought Little Young Master Lu to go to Lu Corporation.¡±

    Song Yajing stumbled backwards, and Lu Dinghua held onto her shoulders in the nick of time. Lu Dinghua sternly asked, ¡°What happened, exactly?¡±

    ¡°That day, Old Master brought Young Master¡¯s watch back home, Old Madam had a look at it and was extremely affected. She was very ill. At that moment, it was the end of the seven day window. The next day, those elders would definitelye to look for us. The next day, Madam used a trick, and she shut the main doors when those elders came to look for us at home.¡±

    Lu Dinghua listened on as he nodded his head, ¡°Yeah, those old things were all eyeing for the role of President. They were here to create chaos. She could stop them once, but she could not stop them twice. What Ning Qing did was considered to be herst resort to achieve her goals. She was intelligent and clear-cut!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The old butler nodded his head and said, ¡°At that time, Madam told me the same thing. It was as what we had expected. Those elders organized a shareholder¡¯s meeting at the Lu Corporation the next day, and they wanted to select the next president of the Lu Corporation. Madam got news of it and immediately brought Little Young Master Lu along to rush over.¡±

    ¡°Madam was glib with her tongue during that Lu Corporation shareholder¡¯s meeting. She did not care about her image, and sheshed out at those elders to force them to confess to what they had nned. As expected, one of them finally stretched out his hand to push Madam, and Madam¡¯s forehead was knocked against the edge of the chair. It started to bleed for a long time, and Little Young Master Lu was throwing a tantrum. The elders finally promised to give another six days, and during this time, Old Master found Young Master.¡±

    Song Yajingid her head on Lu Dinghua¡¯s shoulders. She was already sobbing uncontrobly, and she choked up while she said, ¡°This child! Those old things are not easy to deal with. She and Little Young Master Lu.. How did they...¡±

    ¡°Yajing...¡± Lu Dinghua wanted tofort his wife, but he also fell silent.

    ¡°Ding hua, you didn¡¯t know how deep the wound on Qingqing¡¯s forehead was. After she came back, her face was extremely pale. She slept on the bed for three entire days. She bluffed by saying that she fell, and I did not know about it. I didn¡¯t get a doctor for her... That day, those elders did note, and I told myself that it was the ancestors of the Lu family who protected us, but I did not think that it was actually Qingqing... Qingqing has sacrificed so much for the Lu family. She never thought about gaining anything in return. But in the end, we actually... Do you think this child Qingqing is actually making all of our hearts hurt for her?¡±

    Song Yajing covered her mouth while she choked up.

    The old butler looked at the man at the corner, who was standing upright throughout. He politely said, ¡°Young Master, there is still something I must add. At that time, there was someone that wanted to p Madam. Madam did not duck away. Thank goodness that Young Master Ou had rushed over. At that time, Miss Yin scolded Madam when they were in the car. Madam smiled and said that it was only a p, and that she was able to withstand it. Madam went on and said that after upon your return, you would definitelye to take revenge for her.¡±

    Would definitelye to take revenge for her...

    This line reverberated again and again in Lu Shaoming¡¯s ears. This whole time, while the chances of his survival were slim, while the entire world thought that he had died, she was so firm and staunch in her faith that he was still alive.

    He could imagine the look she had on her face when she said this. She would have a sweet and cheeky smile on her face. He could also imagine her helping him block off the strong winds and thunderstorms with her small, petite figure. She has protected his home, and his Lu Corporation.

    Lu Shaoming started to walk, and he approached the door.

    Lu Dinghua quickly stretched out his hand to block him in his path. ¡°Shaoming, where are you going?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s dark eyes lost their depth and energy. He had a vague, helpless smile that was just like a child¡¯s on his face. ¡°Dad, did you not hear it just now? Ning Qing was very afraid, and she was crying. I want to go look for her.¡±

 Chapter 328

    <h4>Chapter 328: Did That Rascal Transmit A Disease To Her?</h4>

    ¡°Shaoming, you cannot go to look for Ning Qing.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Your body is under the love spell. You cannot go to Ennd at all. Furthermore, as for Ning Qing, you didn¡¯t apany her to the operating room, but you are rushing there now? What use is that?¡±

    What use would that be?

    To Lu Shaoming, these words felt like a sharp knife through the heart. He thought of the sentence she had said that night. Lu Shaoming, I will congratte you, in the future, I would note to bother you anymore.

    The surgery has its risks, and if she lost her sight from now on, her life and Little Young Master Lu¡¯s life... She would not need him in it anymore.

    The tip of his nose felt hot, and fresh blood gushed out of it once again, Lu Shaoming shut his eyes and fell to the ground.

    ...

    Inside the hospital

    Zhou Yao stood outside the operating room. He was frowning, and had anxiety on his brazen face.

    Zhou Dayuan was in the operating room to perform an emergency resuscitation on him. Lu Shaoming¡¯s heart stopped beating multiple times. Other than using electricity, there was no other way to resuscitate.

    Zhou Yao wanted to curse out loud. What did he say at the start of all this? If love was such torture, he would rather not having any of it. Looking at his older brother, it was clear that the man had already lost his life to it.

    If he still had his life, he would rather enjoy the exhration of ambushing more criminal gangs.

    A nurse came over. The nurse looked at the six foot three man. He had a thin ck sweater and army green long pants paired together with a pair of ck leather boots. That shoulder bone area was popping out with a wild aura of a masculine man hungry for blood. The tall, mighty figure of the man was like he had just walked out of a fashion magazine. He was extremely handsome.

    The nurse, who was blushing, came forward, and with a coy voice, she said, ¡°Sir, the surgery still needs more time. Don¡¯t worry. Have a seat while you wait.¡±

    Zhou Yao turned her head to look at that nurse. She had a pure and beautiful face, her sparkling eyes were big and bright, and she was all in all quite cute.

    If another man saw her, he would definitely like her, but all he felt was irritation upon looking at her.

    The nurse saw the man raise his eyebrows that were just like two caterpirs on his handsome face, he looked extremely displeased. She was taken aback, and she was shaking in fear. ¡°Si...Sir...¡±

    Where did she offend him?

    Zhou Yao¡¯s face was expressionless as he walked away from the nurse. He was irritated, and he wanted to smoke a cigarette.

    He walked to the foot of the staircase, and he pushed the door to go in. His right hand was already in his pocket, searching for a cigarette, but the situation was not right. There was a couple at the staircase that were in the middle of a passionate kiss.

    His arrival shocked them, and the woman let out a scream and hid in her boyfriend¡¯s embrace, shocked.

    Zhou Yao did not have much of an expression on his face. He nced nonchntly at them, before lifting his feet and walking down the steps.

    That girlfriend opened her eyes while she was in her boyfriend¡¯s embrace to nce at Zhou Yao¡¯s back profile. The man¡¯s long legs were too eye catching. His hands were in his pockets as he descended the stairs. There was a strength in his thighs. The girlfriend¡¯s eyes lit up as she said, ¡°Wow, he is so handsome.¡±

    The boyfriend saw that his own girlfriend was looking at another man and was smitten with him. He was immediately unhappy and said, ¡°What do you mean by being handsome? Just one look at him, and I can tell that he is a soldier. He is just like a wooden block; he doesn¡¯t understand social norms.¡±

    The girlfriend gurgled inughter as she said, ¡°How did you know that he is unable to understand social norms? Soldiers have good strength and have a built body. Just one look at him, and I can tell that he has a strong desire.¡±

    The boyfriend heard what his girlfriend said. As he pulled her into his embrace, he said, ¡°Those soldiers in the army do not have the chance to see many women in a year. They don¡¯t have much experience; where would they have a good desire from? Maybe he is too quick, not like me; I can satisfy you so much...¡±

    The couple upstairs were biting each other¡¯s ears.

    The duo were speaking very softly, but Zhou Yao was still able to hear it clearly ¡ª every single word. He curled up the corners of his lips, and snorted as he did not take it to heart.

    Some things came naturally and did not have any rtion to do with experience.

    He lowered his gaze to look at himself. The thing he was most proud of was his own length.

    If he were willing, he could make a woman lose her soul.

    He spent most of his time at the army base. He did not, in fact, see women very frequently, but this was not because he could not see them, but it was rather that he did not like looking at them, and he did not like women.

    There were also female soldiers, female doctors, and the theatre troupe in the army. The youngdies there, taking note of what the soldiers under his management would say. Every one of them was young and bright. The daughter of a high ranking official in the army was both talented and pretty. When he went out on a normal basis, those women would surround him looking all smitten and in love.

    If he liked them, there would not be ack of suitors swarming him.

    But he did not like them.

    He extremely hated those long, lithe figures that seemed to fall once the wind blew. Their voices were just like cotton candy, and when they were in slight pain, they would cry with tears in their eyes, and they were coy and girlish.

    He was already 28 years old this year. He had almost no fate with women. His family members, especially his grandfather, seriously suspected that he was going in a bad direction. They¡¯ve secretly snuck naked youngdies into his bed before, but he threw all of them out.

    Although he did not like women, he also did not like men.

    He was normal.

    A 28 year old man was mature. He would still have a natural reaction sometimes. At this time, his mind wandered to having a woman to allow him to let loose.

    But thoughts were merely thoughts. In reality, he had not met such a woman.

    But...

    Zhou Yao thought of a woman.

    That woman fought with him two days ago. Her skills were not bad, and at the very least, it was still eptable for him. The woman who was unable to beat him was anxious like a rabbit, and she forced her way onto his body to continue battling with him.

    She was very cruel when she struck. She purposely picked his most important spot, and at that moment, he was really panicked.

    Actually he didn¡¯t do much to her. He had given her a tiny lesson. Who asked her to use both her legs to curl up on his waist? The thin material of the clothes were of no use. The soft force of her body started the fire the desire to conquer in his body, and her small face was so beautiful.

    Zhou Yao closed his eyes, he swallowed his saliva, and lifted his feet to walk out the main doors of the hospital.

    He casually leaned back against arge tree and squinted while he smoked a cigarette.

    ...

    At the other end of the hospital

    Leng Zhiyuan came out of the hospital ward. Today, her older brother, Leng Hao, has awoken .

    Leng Mu quickly chased after her. ¡°Zhiyuan, stop right there. Your older brother just woke up! You are not staying behind to apany your older brother. Where are you going?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was chewing gum as she nced at her father, ¡°Isn¡¯t my older brother awake now? Why does he need me to apany him? Just to chat? Also, why does it matter where I go? I asked you to lend me some ammunition, but you were not willing to do so. Am I still your daughter?¡±

    ¡°Little offspring of mine, if you are not my daughter, whose daughter would you be? It is not that I am not lending you the ammo, but what are you going to do with it if I lend it to you?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s beautiful eyes sharpened, and her small hand by her side was kneaded into a fist, ¡°I am going to kill someone!

    Leng Mu was afraid that his daughter would be rash. He immediately ced his palms together as he begged, ¡°Zhiyuan, the person that you want to kill is Young Master Lu¡¯s second younger brother? It is not possible for you to have any dealings with Young Master Lu. Furthermore, his second younger brother also did not bully you, I saw that you were not injured. Forget that you were unable to beat him.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan heard his words and was furious. ¡°What do you mean by not injured? I was injured! Also, it is not that I was unable to beat him. It¡¯s that he was too shameless!¡±

    ¡°Injured? Daughter, where did you get injured?¡± Leng Mu immediately went to tug on his daughter¡¯s elbow as he took a look from head to toe.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Leng Zhiyuan shook her father¡¯s hand off her and said, ¡°I will be leaving now.¡±

    She turned around and left.

    Leng Mu was unable to control this precious daughter of his. She had grown up in the gang ever since she was young. She did not have the manners of a girl at all, and her temper was extremely violent.

    What was she going to do in the future?

    There could only be two possibilities.

    First, she would have to look for a husband to allow her to bully him, second, she could look for a husband that would bully her.

    Leng Mu worried for this daughter of his.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan walked into the corridor. She was dressed in a purple v-neck t-shirt, a short ck cotton shirt, and a pair of ck leather pants. She had a pair of high heeled leather boots on her feet that reached her kneecaps.

    Her figure was extremely good. She had a perky s-line figure. Her waist was merely the size of a palm, but her hip bones were wider than a normal girl¡¯s, and it made it seem like she had an extremely perky behind. When she wore leather pants, it made her look extremely cool. Just by looking at her back profile and ignoring the front of her, it would make men with ill intentions have other thoughts.

    Especially because she was a secret service agent, her back was extremely straight. Every step she took allowed her to show off the stubborn air not typical of a woman.

    She walked for a distance and attracted many-a-gaze.

    She did not bother with those who were looking at her. Her small hands were wiping the pocket of her cotton shirt, and she was casually chewing on gum.

    She walked in front of one office and lifted her gaze to look at the sign ¡ª Gynaecology.

    She opened the door with one small hand.

    A doctor was sitting in the middle of this office, and a patient was present as well.

    They both turned their heads around to look at the intruder.

    Leng Zhiyuan nced at that patient. She had a cold smile on her face, and her gaze pointed outside the door as her red lips were pursed together lightly. She said two words: ¡°Get out.¡±

    The patient was shocked by Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s exquisite small face. She stood up in a daze, then took her patient record before running out.

    Leng Zhiyuan cast a nce at that person who walked a distance away and continued to chew her gum as she walked inside, closing the door behind her.

    The doctor looked at her in a daze. It was as if the words, ¡°I am the big boss here,¡± were written on her face. His voice was fearful and shaking as he stuttered, ¡°You... What do you want to do? This is the hospital, don¡¯t act recklessly...¡±

    Smack! Leng Zhiyuan stepped on the seat, and one of her hands smacked the table. With azy voice, she said, ¡°I am here to see the doctor.¡±

    The doctor heard her words and heaved a sigh of relief. He murmured inside his heart. If you are here to see the doctor then do so, why did she have to act as if she was kidnapping him.

    ¡°Where is your medical log book?¡±

    Medical log book?

    What was that?

    Leng Zhiyuan had a frown on her face as she said, ¡± I don¡¯t have it.¡±

    The doctor did not dare to offend this woman. He took a new one from his drawer and said, ¡°Patient¡¯s name, age, and what illness are you here for?¡±

    ¡°Leng Zhiyuan, 26...¡± As she spoke, she paused, and her small exquisite face was awkward and stiff as she unwillingly said, ¡°Two days ago, there was a bad man that raped me, I have been in pain ever since.¡±

    The doctor who was holding a pen in his hand paused for a moment. He lifted his gaze to look at Leng Zhiyuan. Oh my god, how strong did a man have to be to have been able to rape her?

    Noticing the doctor¡¯s gaze on her, Leng Zhiyuan turned her head and gave a stern gaze back.

    The doctor was fearful, and he stretched out his hand to point towards the hospital bed. ¡°Lay there, remove your pants, and let me check it for a moment.¡±

    Wh.... What?

    Lay there and remove her pants?

    Leng Zhiyuan has not had a mother ever since she was young. She had her father and older brother around her, and also the brothers in the gang. She was totally unaware of the certain things between a woman and man, and she was extremely na?ve and rigid.

    She turned her head and was unwilling. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to say, then say it directly.¡±

    The doctor froze for a moment. ¡°Miss, if you don¡¯t allow me to check, then I won¡¯t know the extent of your injury. There are many aspects of pain. Normally a girl¡¯s first time would be painful. Maybe it is a tear, and it could also be an infection...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face was ck. Did that rascal transmit a disease to her?

 Chapter 329

    <h4>Chapter 329: Ning Qing Returns To The Country</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan held her fists tightly and turned around to leave.

    She definitely wanted to kill him!

    That scoundrel!

    ¡°Ay, Miss.¡± Noting that Leng Zhiyuan was opening the door to leave, the doctor called out to her, but she did not turn around. The doctor sighed and took up his pen, and wrote her diagnosis on the medical log book, and she murmured to herself, ¡°Actually a small infection is nothing much, you just have to apply some medication to it.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan walked out, and Leng Mu met her coincidentally. He wanted to call out to her, but he lifted his gaze to look at the office ¡ª gynaecology?

    Leng Mu rubbed his eyes. Did he see it wrong?

    He walked in and said, ¡°Doctor, what did my daughtere here for just now? What illness did shee to treat?¡±

    The doctor looked at Leng Mu and said, ¡°Are you the father of the youngdy who just left? This is her medical log. You can have a look at it yourself.¡±

    Leng Mu took the log book and nced at it. He only saw there were messily scribbled words on the book, whatever tear due to sex...

    Leng Mu¡¯s eyes contracted, and he widened his eyes in shock.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan walked to the window of the 3rd floor, and she opened up the window in a sh, she had both of her hands on her waist while she allowed the cold wind from outside blow on her.

    That damned rascal. She cursed and chided the man inside her heart a thousand and one times.

    Without having to think too much, she knew that he was extremely dirty. Fighting and battling were okay, but he actually dared to rape her?

    She heard that these special forces soldiers all loved to go to those famed red light districts, and her innocence has been ruined by him.

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. All of the blood in Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s entire body rushed towards her head.

    She spun around in anger, and casually nced downwards the ground level. With this nce, she red at one point.

    At the old tree downstairs, there was azy,nky figure leaning against it. His legs were crossedzily. He had his eyes closed, and he stubbed out the cigarette on the lid of the rubbish bin beside him.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes were glowing. She did not have to go searching for this damned person, and she did not need to exert any effort to find him.

    ¡°Oi, damned rascal!¡± she shouted towards the ground floor.

    Zhou Yao heard someone talking. This voice was pretty familiar ¡ª it was Mandarin with a Cantonese ent. He lifted his gaze up and saw that cold, tiny face by the window.

    He stood up straight and curled up the corners of his lips into an evil smile. Wasn¡¯t it that woman?

    Leng Zhiyuan saw that he still dared to smile, and hated that she could not go to destroy him at that moment.

    Wait for her.

    She brought one of her leather boots to the window. In the next moment, she jumped directly from the 10-meter-high windowsill.

    The people below saw her crazy actions, and all they covered their mouths and let out a flustered scream.

    Zhou Yao looked at the small figure on the grass patch two meters away from him. The urge to y in his eyes got even more apparent. She was just as mighty as he expected, and she would just jump from a ten meter height in a split second.

    Leng Zhiyuan rolled onto the grass patch and quickly stood up straight. She clenched her teeth as she looked at Zhou Yao. She stretched out her right hand and went in the direction of his heart, then diercelymanded, ¡°Hand your life over.¡±

    The bystanders looking on were all frightened, and they all ducked a distance away.

    He saw that she was rushing over in his direction. Zhou Yao used one of his hands to block her right hand. She could not move her right hand. Leng Zhiyuan quickly made used her left hand to perform a chopping motion, and she directly went for his eyes.

    Zhou Yao squinted while heughed, using his left shoulder to block her from doing so.

    Her hands that were in a scissor motion poked his shoulders. There was a surge of pain in her hands. Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes sunk. This man was definitely made out of metal. The muscles in his shoulders were all toned and strong.

    ¡°Shameless person, I will definitely disable you today!¡± One of her long legs went in the direction of his thighs.

    Zhou Yao nimbly turned sideways to duck, and he snorted while he said, ¡°You dare to kick me there again? It seems like the lesson I gave you two days ago was not enough.¡±

    It would have been fine had he not brought up what happened two days ago, but upon hearing about that, Leng Zhiyuan was engulfed in fury.

    ¡°You have a disease, so you should go to a hospital to treat it!¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s face turned dark, and he naturally knew what kind of disease she was referring to.

    He touched her waist with one hand. Touching it for a moment, although she had a tough temper, her waist was really soft beyond belief. ¡°Who are you trying to say has an illness? Even if I had an disease, I was still able to do it to you two days ago!¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Leng Zhiyuan spat at him and battled with him. They both ended up rolling on the grass patch again.

    Smack! Leng Zhiyuan chanced upon an opportunity and stretched out her hand to give him a tight p. ¡°You get lost! You are a man with a disease in your body. Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    This p should have been given to him two days ago.

    Immediately, a handprint showed up on Zhou Yao¡¯s face.

    He was in a panic. His rough,rge hand pinched her soft, tender neck. He used his long legs to spread her two slim legs, then forcefully pressed himself onto the most frail part of the woman.

    ¡°Wow.¡± The bystanders that gathered around to look all revealed their surprise. They could not believe the racy scene that was unfolding in front of their eyes.

    Zhou Yao was panting, and he bent down to ask, ¡°Who asked you to be addicted to saying that I have a disease? Who is the sick one? Say it clearly.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan had been forced down by him. Her eyes were all red as she red at him. ¡°You are still not admitting to it! You have passed your disease over to me.¡±

    Zhou Yao frowned upon hearing her words. He thenughed evilly. ¡°How did I pass the disease on to you? I was wearing pants, and went in a little. It could not be considered to be anything at all. Ay, could it be that you think that we actually had rtions with one another?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small face was crimson red. Could it not be so?

    Shameless.

    Ever since she was young, she wouldn¡¯t even talk about letting a man touch her. Those men were unable to get near her body.

    Zhou Yao got even more interested. His rough,rge hands touched her face, and he said, ¡°This skin of yours is really so moist and bright, but howe you don¡¯t understand anything at all? Do you want to find a room...? Little Master here can teach you something...¡±

    ¡°Go and die!¡± Leng Zhiyuan turned her head and bit down on his hand.

    Zhou Yao straightened his body and did not say anything. He lowered his gaze to look at her white teeth sinking into his flesh with much strength.

    He swallowed his saliva, using one of his hands to pinch her cheeks forcefully. ¡°Let go, okay?¡±

    The pain in her teeth made Leng Zhiyuan finally let go. The next second, a ck shadow that came upon her eyes, and her lips were blocked.

    She was immediately dazed. She has not had this kind of experience beforehand. She was also unable to believe that this man has actuallye for more, even though he had already bullied her multiple times beforehand.

    The scent of smoke was very strong on his body. There was also another fragrance that she was unable to discern. It was probably the scent of a man. It was very tough and strong, but it did not smell bad.

    He had great strength, and she did not know whether it was because he did not have any experience or it was because he was doing it on purpose to make her embarrassed. She was in pain.

    After she came to her senses, she wanted to use hit him with her kneecap.

    But the man flipped his body over, and let her be on top. He pressed her thighs down, and she was panting roughly. The man wasughing cunningly. ¡°It turns out that this is the feeling of kissing a woman, it¡¯s not too bad. Open your small mouth. Open obediently. Allow little master go in.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was extremely furious. His brain was not enough for him. She had never met a person just like him. He was extremely shameless till the very end.

    ¡°You...oosh...¡±

    The moment she opened her mouth, he came probing in.

    The passer-by that were looking on could not believe what was happening before their eyes. They looked at the two people. They had been fighting and kissing each other as they rolled around, and they were unable to be separated from one another.

    There was a young girl that saw what was unfolding and she was red in the face. That stylish man was really so strong.

    When Leng Mu came down, he saw what was unfolding and the man had sat up straight. His daughter was held down by her scalp, and she was forcefully kissed by him.

    Leng Mu looked towards the sky. He took in two deep breaths of air and told himself to calm down. Calm down. He had to be calm!

    He could not be rash!

    He squinted his eyes, and examined the man in detail twice more. He was not wrong ¡ª it was Zhou Yao.

    When Lu Shaoming called him, he asked someone to investigate who Zhou Yao was. He only had one precious daughter, and he would naturally not allow someone else to bully her.

    The Zhou family was the famous military family in T City, spanning many generations. Zhou Yao¡¯s grandfather was the Chief of the Army, and Zhou Yao¡¯s father was the mayor of T City. He also had a position in the central government, and naturally, their family was full of honour and achievement.

    Zhou Yao was an only son, and although he was a rebel from a young age, he was thrown into the army base by his Old Master Zhou when he was in his teens. He had developed a list of achievements since then. He was now the leader of the ming Forces special elitemandos.

    Leng Mu looked at Zhou Yao twice more. He had been in the industry for such a long time. He was best at looking at people. This man was made out of metal. He was full of dignity, and the most important point was, he was the only man who was able to control his daughter.

    Leng Mu lowered his gaze. He touched his pockets and finally took out his phone.

    He switched his phone on, and snap! He snapped a picture of the both of them kissing passionately on the grass patch.

    This was evidence.

    Leng Mu took in another deep breath of air. He had to stay cool. He could not scare his future son-inw away.

    This was thanks to the protection of the Heavens. He had been worried about his daughter¡¯s future, but now, the future seemed to be bright.

    Haha.

    He put his phone away and took a few steps forward. He coughed loudly and purposely ced a stern expression on his face as he said, ¡°Zhiyuan.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was still entangled with Zhou Yao. She could not win using her body, and she bit him with her mouth. There was the taste of blood that was in both of their mouths, and he was still kissing her.

    Her breath became light and shallow. With every breath that she took, she could only smell the scent on his body. In her vision, all she could see was his eyebrows, and he looked to be demure and diligent, but she did not think that in his bones, he would be so...

    Shameless.

    At this moment, she heard someone calling her name, and she froze. The man who was kissing her also froze, and she was able to escape and slip away. She quickly stretched out her hand over his shoulder and jumped up from his thighs.

    There was a wave of pain on Zhou Yao¡¯s shoulder. His bones cracked. This woman was really cruel when she struck.

    He stood up slowly.

    Leng Mu walked forward and saw that his precious daughter was blushing. She had a frown on her face with a frustrated expression, and she could not stop using the sleeve of her shirt to wipe her own lips.

    She despised him very much.

    Leng Mu looked directly at Zhou Yao. This man was bold. He had forcefully kissed his daughter, but he was not panicked at all. ¡°I am Zhiyuan¡¯s father. Who are you, and why do you want to kiss my daughter?¡±

    This question stumped Zhou Yao.

    He was silent for a few seconds, before he answered honestly. ¡°I wanted to kiss her so I did.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuanz; ¡°...¡± She wanted to curse him a million times.

    Leng Mu snorted coldly and threw the medical log book over to Zhou Yao. ¡°Look at the great thing you¡¯ve done.¡±

    Zhou Yao stretched out his hand to receive it.

    He looked at it.

    Something something tear.

    What?

    ¡°Dad.¡± Leng Zhiyuan went forward and looked at Leng Mu unsatisfied. ¡°This rascal has bullied me numerous times. You lend me some...¡±

    Leng Mu waved his hands and said, ¡°Daddy knows about it.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was overjoyed and thought Leng Mu agreed to whatever she said.

    Leng Mu coughed once and ced both of his hands behind his back. ¡°Okay then, my precious daughter has maintained a pure body until now. Now that you have ruined it, you have to take responsibility for her. I will bring her to our vi, and I hope that you can bring your betrothal gift over to my home quickly to propose marriage.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan: ¡°...¡±

    Zhou Yao: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    One monthter

    In the main hall of the airport, Xiao Zhou was waiting for Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing was returning to the country today.

    She waited for a few minutes, and as she looked around to search. At this moment, a beautiful figure came into her line of vision. Ning Qing has arrived.

    Ning Qing was dressed in a green floral dress today. The dress fell above her kneecaps and exposed her beautiful, long, whitel legs. There was a hand tied ribbon on her waist, and her 22inch waist was the width of a palm, looking youthful and pretty.

    Her once long, straight hair was curled intorge waves. She had even dyed it to a pretty chestnut brown. Those curlsy on her shoulderszily, and she looked feminine and attractive.

 Chapter 330

    <h4>Chapter 330: It¡¯s Such A Coincidence To See You Here; I Have Not Seen You For Such A Long Time</h4>

    The moment she appeared, she became the focal point of everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Xiao Zhou waved her hand and excitedly shouted Ning Qing¡¯s name.

    Ning Qing¡¯s tiny, exquisite face had arge pair of sunsses on it. She heard Xiao Zhou¡¯s voice and pushed her sunsses over her forehead as she looked at Xiao Zhou with a smile on her face. ¡°Xiao Zhou.¡±

    She dragged her luggage as she walked over to her direction.

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Xiao Zhou gave Ning Qing an excited hug and said, ¡°Ning Qing, I really missed you so much. You have finallye back.¡±

    As she spoke, Xiao Zhou looked at Ning Qing¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Ning Qing, have you regained your vision?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head. Her pure eyes were just like the pure and clean springs flowing through the mountains. They were clear and bright. ¡°I have regained my vision.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great news, Ning Qing.¡±

    Ning Qing patted her shoulder while she said, ¡°Okay, Xiao Zhou, let¡¯s go out now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Zhou took her luggage, and the two of them went out of the door.

    It was no longer an SUV vehicle parked outside the door but a Maserati.

    Xiao Zhou ced her luggage in the trunk and took out a set of car keys. ¡°Ning Qing, you are still a rookie driver. Drive this Maserati. I have ordered the car that you want from overseas, and it should be here in a week.¡±

    Ning Qing took the car keys into her hands and smiled as she looked at Xiao Zhou. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ...

    The Maserati cruised onto the main streets, and Xiao Zhou was seatedfortably in her seat. She turned sideways to look at Ning Qing. The woman had a pair of ck sunsses, and her curls covered half of her face and were tucked behind her ear, exposing a pair of pearl earrings on her snowy white earlobes. The pair of earrings was glowing as the rays of the intense sun shone onto them.

    Xiao Zhou had a smile on her face, she felt relieved, and she knew that her Ning Qing had finallye back.

    ¡°Ning Qing, what should we do next?¡±

    Ning Qing looked through the rear view mirror at the cars behind her. She signaled and changednes steadily. ¡°Let¡¯s film a television drama.¡±

    ¡°Filming a television drama? That¡¯s great.¡± Xiao Zhou was extremely excited and continued, ¡°What genre of television drama are we filming?¡±

    ¡°A war between spies during the Minguo Period.¡±

    Xiao Zhou heard what she said and froze for a moment. ¡°Ning Qing, wartime spy dramas during the Minguo period are not popr. The news of your return to the entertainment industry is gaining much interest/ Why don¡¯t you strike the iron while it¡¯s hot and film the most popr drama that is adapted from a web novel? This kind of storyline would have many fans of the original web novel already, and with your poprity and backing, it would very easy to attract investors to the drama.¡±

    Ning Qing looked sideways to nce at Xiao Zhou. Her beautiful, maroon lips were curled up halfway and her voice was soft and coy as she said, ¡°Xiao Zhou, wartime spy dramas are indeed not popr, but if I am able to film it well, it would be popr. Trust me on that.¡±

    Xiao Zhou looked at Ning Qing¡¯s expressive face as she rapidly nodded her head. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Ning Qing was satisfied as she said, ¡°I have a great script in my hands. This time, I have coborated with a famed producer in the industry to create a wartime drama during the Minguo Period. I have the male lead, and you can cast the remaining roles for the drama. Remember that they have to low voices, have to look good, and their personalities must be like an uncle¡¯s.¡±

    Xiao Zhou was taken aback, ¡°Ning Qing, do you not n to use the young, handsome male actors? The most popr actor right now is a young and handsome man.¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head and said, ¡°Xiao Zhou, let¡¯s do something different this time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, what about the female lead then?¡±

    ¡°Female lead? Isn¡¯t there a female celebrity that has shot to fame in the entertainment industry after appearing in a reality TV show. Give her a call to ask her participate.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, what are you joking about? That female celebrity is only able to be a pretty face. Forget about asking her to act.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head rxedly, and said, ¡°I am inviting her to be a pretty face and cameo in it; this wartime drama doesn¡¯t have a female lead.¡±

    Xiao Zhou widened her eyes in shock. ¡°What?¡±

    Ning Qingughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too taken aback. It has always been a guarantee for ratings using the female and male¡¯s leads looks. Who created the rules saying that two male leads couldn¡¯t be a couple and would not be popr doing so? Everything is possible.¡±

    After finishing, Ning Qing pursed her red lips and said, ¡°Xiao Zhou, we are notcking in money. If we fail, then let us fail. Don¡¯t be too nervous.¡±

    Xiao Zhou looked the attractive smile that Ning Qing had on her face. She was in disbelief. This time, Ning Qing was too creative and too daring. A couple between two male leads ¡ª she¡¯d never heard of such a thing.

    But that sentence: We are notcking in money. She was indeed able to make Xiao Zhou feel secure.

    Xiao Zhou shrugged her shoulders. This was exactly something that her Ning Qing would say.

    Okay then, if they failed they would ept their failure then. They were rich people, and they did not care.

    Young people should try new things.

    Xiao Zhou was energized. She realized that after she started to work with Ning Qing, she would have a constant stream of energy within her, and an intelligent director would let the ones working under them realize their potential to work even harder.

    ¡°Sure, Ning Qing. I will listen to yourmands.¡±

    ¡°Okay, pick the characters quickly, then start filming. This time, we have chosen to film episode by episode while we upload it online after weplete the filming of the episode itself. One more thing, we would not need any sponsors for advertisements this time.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her exquisite eyebrows and smiled confidently, ¡°Because I am taking all of the advertisements inserted into the drama.¡±

    Xiao Zhou¡¯s heart leaped. ¡°Ning Qing, you...¡± she said joyfully.

    Ning Qing nodded her head, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! My red wine business has officially started.¡±

    Adding red wine advertisements to a story set in the Minguo era ¡ª that was a natural thing to do.

    After she got pregnant with Little Young Master Lu, she went silent for an entire year, and it was time for her to return to the entertainment industry.

    This time, after she lost her sight, Ning Qing was more thankful for this life that she continued to live. Even though there has been a drastic change in her life, she promised to love herself more, and she wanted to let herself lead a better life.

    ...

    Ning Qing drove back to the Ning family vi. Half a month ago, she took Yue Wanqing and Little Young Master Lu to Ennd. The 3 generations stayed in Ennd for two weeks. Both Yue Wanqing and Little Young Master Lu came back to the country yesterday.

    Ning Zhenguo did not go to the office, and the entire family had dinner together and went shopping at the supermarket.

    At the supermarket, Ning Zhenguo and Yue Wanqing went to purchase daily necessities. Ning Qing carried Little Young Master Lu in her arms.

    Mother and son stood in the toy section of the supermarket, and Ning Qing took a small ne in her hands. She waved the ne around in mid air, and her voice was soft and gentle as she said, ¡°Little Young Master Lu, do you think this ne is fun to y with? Should Mummy buy this for you?¡±

    Little Young Master Lu was 4 months old now. He had inherited the good genes from his parents, and he was getting more and more handsome. He had Ning Qing¡¯s clear skin coupled together with Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome face. He was dressed in white t-shirt and a light blue jumper today. He used hisrge eyes that resembled ck grapes as he looked around while being in his mother¡¯s embrace, and he stared at the ne in his mother¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Woah, woah...¡± He stretched two of his little soft white hands. He was iling them in the air messily, and there were small bubbles beside his small pink lips.

    The way he was salivating made anyone¡¯s heart melt.

    Ning Qing had her eyebrows in a curve as she kissed her son¡¯s small face. ¡°Do you want it very much? If you want it, say Mama, Mama...¡±

    ¡°Woah, woah...¡± Little Young Master Lu was saying. Mama, I don¡¯t know how to speak yet. I am still too young.

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were gentle and they almost turned moist.

    This son was her biggest satisfaction in her life.

    Ning Qing pointed towards the grocery racks, and her voice got even more soft and sweet as she said, ¡°Little Young Master Lu, what other things do you want to have? Mama will buy them for you, okay?¡±

    Little Young Master Lu was not interested in toys, and he used both of his small hands to tug on his mother¡¯s hair, then dashed to his mother¡¯s chest.

    Ning Qing had crispughter as she said, ¡°Little greedy fe, you are hungry, right? Do you want to eat now? We can¡¯t do it here. Mama can¡¯t feed you here. What am I going to do if I expose myself here?¡±

    Ning Qing was immersed in the happy period of time she spent with her son. She unintentionally looked sideways, and it was only then that she realized that on the other end of the grocery rack, a handsome,nky figure was casually leaning against the rack, and he was looking in her direction.

    Ning Qing froze for a moment; it was Lu Shaoming.

    The man was dressed in a ck shirt and ck trousers. His handsome, chiseled face was still able to make her heart beat, and he had both of his hands in his pockets. He leaned backzily, looking both elegant and mighty.

    She did not know when he arrived. He was looking at them quietly, and his gaze was full of gentleness.

    She¡¯s been counting the days. She had not seen him for an entire month. Ning Qing stood up straight and had a soft smile on her face while she said, ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence to be meeting you here. We have not seen each other for such a long while.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the woman who was a few steps away from him. His deep gaze fell onto her curled locks, and he looked up to her clear, bright eyes...

    His gaze was so deep and so hot.

    Ning Qing avoided his gaze, and lowered her eyes to look at Little Young Master Lu. ¡°Little Young Master Lu, your daddy is here. Did you miss daddy?¡±

    Father and son were connected in their hearts. Little Young Master Lu turned his head around to look at Lu Shaoming and quickly opened his mouth to gurgle inughter.

    ¡°Woah, woah...¡± Little Young Master Lu was saying, this is my daddy.

    Lu Shaoming lifted his feet, and walked towards the mother and son.

    When Lu Shaoming approached, Little Young Master Lu emerged from his mother fragrant chest and went towards Lu Shaoming¡¯s embrace. He wanted his daddy to hug him.

    Lu Shaoming took out his hands from his pockets, wanting to carry him in his arms.

    Ning Qing passed Little Young Master Lu over to Lu Shaoming, but Little Young Master Lu¡¯s small hand forcefully tugged on his daddy¡¯s shirt, and he had another hand holding onto his mama¡¯s hair, not willing to let go.

    Ning Qing was in pain because of his tugging, and there was a frown on her face.

    Lu Shaoming used one arm to carry Little Young Master Lu. Because he was taking Little Young Master Lu into his arms, his right shoulder brushed against her dress, and he felt it. In the moment he touched her, she froze.

    Normally, when a child tugged on a person¡¯s hair, their bodies will nt towards that direction. She could lean towards his direction to reduce the pain, but she stood there and did not move, she was more willing to be in pain, and she was not willing to touch him.

    Sometimes, an extremely small action was able to express the rejection and resistance that she was putting up inside her heart.

    Despite that she was smiling as she had said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met,¡± to him beforehand.

    Lu Shaoming stretched out his left hand to hold onto Little Young Master Lu¡¯s small hand that was like soft like cotton candy. He coaxed him with a gentle voice. ¡°Little Young Master Lu, let go of your hand. You are making mama feel pain because of your tugging.¡±

    Little Young Master Lu lifted hisrge, innocent, and na?ve eyes to look at Daddy, and he looked again at Mama, then obediently released his grip.

    Lu Shaoming held the hair that Little Young Master Lu held tightly in his palm, and he looked sideways at the woman beside him.

    This time, after she returned from Ennd, the feeling of being a youthful girl had nearly disappeared. She had the calm and confidence that time had given her.

    She permed her hair. In the past, when she was pregnant with Little Young Master Lu, she perched herself on his thighs to negotiate with him softly. She had said that every mature woman would have a head of flowing curls.

    She had gone under metamorphosis once again.

    Ning Qing lifted her small white hand to tuck the hair by her cheeks behind her ears, then routed herself quietly to stand beside Little Young Master Lu. She curled the corners of her lips into a smile and said, ¡°Little Young Master Lu, now that Daddy is carrying you, are you happy?¡±

 Chapter 331

    <h4>Chapter 331: Ning Qing And Her Male Harem</h4>

    The moment she moved, the hair in his palm fell into mid air, then fell onto her shoulders.

    His palm was empty.

    It was only her hair that brushed past his palm, and it was enough to leave behind a numb feeling.

    It made others¡¯ hearts move.

    Lu Shaoming kept his hands back and caressed Little Young Master Lu¡¯s back lightly. He lowered his gaze to kiss Little Young Master Lu¡¯s face wherever the woman had kissed before, and his cold, firm, and handsome face had a gentleness to it. ¡°Little Young Master Lu, did you miss Daddy? When Mama is raising you, you cannot mess around, and you cannot make it too hard for Mama, okay?¡±

    Ning Qing held her son¡¯s small hand, and there was not too much of an expression on her face while she said, ¡°I have given a name to Little Young Master Lu; it is Lu Qinwen.¡±

    Lu Qinwen.

    Lu Shaoming read out this name inside his heart. Qin referred to beautiful jade, and it had the meaning of virtue and talent.

    He looked sideways at the small woman. In a month¡¯s time, she hade to look more lively, and her small, fair, exquisite face had ayer of healthy pink on it.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a good name.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded her head and kissed her son¡¯s small, fragrant hand. ¡°Little Qinwen is already four months old. For the next two days, send your secretary to help Little Qinqen register his Hukou documentation.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the small woman who was a foot away from him. The tip of his nose had the fragrance on her body, and it was the scent of both a woman and the soft scent of a new mother.

    He felt his heart go soft.

    He slowly stretched out hisrge hand and wanted to caress her small face.

    At this moment, ¡°Qingqing.¡± Someone was calling her.

    Ning Qing looked towards the back and stretched out her hand to pick Little Qinwen up.¡± Little Qinwen, grandmother is calling us. Mama will carry you. Say bye to Daddy.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s hand was still in mid air. Little Qinwen, who had just been in his embrace, saw that his Mama wanted to carry him and did not hesitate as he escaped from his Daddy¡¯s embrace. He gurgled inughter as he entered his Mama¡¯s embrace.

    At this moment, they did not have anything to say. Ning Qing also did not want to speak. She carried Little Qin Wen as she turned around to leave.

    Until the woman turned at the bend as she disappeared from his line of vision, he heard the sound of chatting. Yue Wanqing was asking her, ¡°Qingqing, what were you doing just now? I was looking for you all over the ce.¡±

    The woman answered calmly, and said, ¡°Oh, I came across a friend just now. I chatted with him for a while. Mum, let¡¯s go home now.¡±

    Hisrge hand that was frozen in mid air slowly drooped down. It fell beside his side. Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows and leaned back on the grocery rack disappointedly.

    His heart was empty.

    Since the two of them had got married, she always stood at a spot that within his hand¡¯s reach. Now, she had left.

    ...

    A monthter

    Ning Qing brought her new work, <Lurker>, to debut officially in the entertainment industry. <Lurker> was screened at the same time on both the and prime time television slot, airing one episode every week.

    After three weeks, this drama sessfully created hype that seemed unstoppable, and had rated better than any other program. It topped the drama charts online and the chat forums, and it possessed the first position on Douban¡¯s goodments.

    This drama sessfully broke the new trend of having a young and handsome male lead in the entertainment industry. Ning Qing personally created a new wave to sessfully dominate over half of the entertainment industry, and she has created a new trend and new definition of what was fashionable.

    Ning Qing also rode the coattails of this drama to ride back into everyone¡¯s line of vision. By her own merit, she has transformed from a junior director into a skilled director. She had turned herself into the most popr celebrity at the moment, and there was no other person who could exceed her.

    Lu Shaoming participated in a banquet that night.

    It was the birthday banquet for a longtime Lu family friend, the old master of the Lin family, and it was held in the famous banquet hall in T City.

    All of the upper ss elite members of T City had gathered at the banquet tonight. Everyone was dressed up to the nines, and they were all interacting with each other merrily.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, it turns out that you are here. I have been searching for you for such a long time.¡± Tang Sitian, who was wearing a pink dress, lifted her skirt as she ran hurriedly towards Lu Shaoming¡¯s side, and she had a sweet smile on her face.

    Lu Shaoming was in the middle of conversing with a president of apany. As far as Tang Sitian¡¯s bothering him, he had be used to it over the past month.

    That president smiled as he left, and Lu Shaoming walked beside the table, lifted a ss of red wine, and took a tiny sip.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, why are you not bothering with me? I have chased after you for an entire month already, but you won¡¯t even look at me once!¡± Tang Sitian pouted her small lips and was feeling wronged as she spoke.

    Lu Shaoming curled the corners of his lips up into a light arc and silently counted in his heart. One, two, three....

    ¡°Sitian.¡± At this moment, Tang Xueli started to chide her saying, ¡°Why have youe and bothered Young Master Lu again? I have already sent someone to take you on the ne, but you¡¯ve snuck back again. How many times have I told you? Young Master Lu is married!¡±

    Tang Sitian looked at her second oldest brother and did not give up. ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±

    Tang Sitian looked at Zhou Zhilei, who was standing aside. She did not say anymore. It was her second sister-inw who had told her that Young Master Lu was living separate from his wife, and they were about to get divorced soon.

    Second Sister-inw still encouraged her to pursue her own happiness. Second sister-inw had said Young Master Lu had many girls who liked him. If she did not take the chance now, Young Master Lu would be snatched away by someone else.

    That was why she daringly chased after Young Master Lu.

    Tang Xueli looked at Lu Shaoming, smiled, and said, ¡°Young Master Lu, I am sorry. My younger sister is doing something wrong, and she has bothered you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Lu Shaoming shook his head politely, and lifted his feet to walk away.

    At this moment, the manager of the hotel brought his subordinates over in a hurry. The manager found President Lin and bent his head down. Using his hand to wipe the beads of sweat on his forehead, he frantically said, ¡°President Lin, I am so sorry. A few days ago, the main lobby of the hobby was reserved by our Old President to another person, because I was not informed of this, I had given you the approval to use this location for your old senior¡¯s birthday celebration.¡±

    President Lin heard his words and the expression on his face darkened. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°The meaning is, can we invite President Lin to move over to anotherrge hall, the guests of this banquet hall are on their way here already...¡±

    The manager had not finished what he wanted to say. ¡± What?¡± President Lin interrupted him angrily. ¡°It is my mother¡¯s 80th grand birthday today. We are already in the middle of the birthday banquet, but you actually ask us to leave? The guests who havee to attend this birthday celebration are all the elite and wealthy members of T City. Can¡¯t you just go and negotiate with that guest?¡±

    The manager was put on the spot as he said, ¡°This...¡±

    This stirred up the attention of many others. Everyone channeled their gazes over to their direction and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, what kind of distinguished guest is that? Could it be actually be that all of the members of the upper ssed society will have to vacate and let out a path for that sole person?¡±

    The manager: ¡°...¡±

    Lu Shaoming had a hand in his pocket while he looked at the staff members standing behind the manager. He had a zed ss cup in his hands that was meant to be a decoration piece, and that flowing liquid in the ss had a smiling face that looked just like a flower in full bloom.

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps approached, and Lu Shaoming lifted his gaze to look.

    A group of reporters emerged, and the sound of camera shutter sounds kept going off non stop. A group of bodyguards that came to clear the way, and a petite figure emerged in the sea of people.

    Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing was dressed in a long pink dress today. The long train of the dress was exquisite and in the shape of a lotus. The space below the cor was covered with colourful, sparkling crystals. The long dress was floor length, and she had a pair of milky white high heeled shoes, looking regal and elegant.

    Her chestnut coloured curls were tied up in an updo with a crystal clip to secure it. There were a few strands of hair that fell beside her snow white earlobes, and she had light exquisite makeup on her face. That small face was exquisite and absolutely perfect, and she looked both beautiful and gentle.

    Lu Shaoming straightened up. His gazended on the woman¡¯s body and did not leave for a single second.

    Everyone headed for this banquet hall. They turned back to have a look. Two groups of people were staring at each other, and the scene was very awkward.

    Xiao Zhou made her way through the journalists. She lifted her gaze to look at the sign on the banquet hall, and she looked at the general manager. ¡°Manager, who are these people? We have personally reserved this banquet hall with your Senior President to let us use this banquet hall for the press conference for <Lurker>! What is happening right now?¡±

    ¡°This, this...¡± the manager was dripping with cold sweat.

    Zhou Zhilei looked at Ning Qing, who was confident. She was burning with anger. She took a step forward, smiled, and said, ¡°It¡¯s really such a coincidence, this banquet hall was already reserved by the general manager as the venue for the grand birthday celebration of the Senior member of the Lin family. Could it actually be that you are asking all people of T City to pave the way and give in to your conference?¡±

    Xiao Zhou looked at Zhou Zhilei and felt the fire of anger in her belly. This damned person appeared everywhere and could not disappear from their sight!

    Xiao Zhouughed coldly and said, ¡°Miss Zhou, if you have to speak like this, then please have a look. These people are journalists from the media outlets in T City. Everyone in the city has been watching and following every one of the three episodes of <Lurker> that we have aired. It is not only the press conference of <Lurker> tonight, but it is also the first press conference after our Ning Qing has officially returned to the entertainment industry. The fans havee from all parts of the world, and as a representative of the many thousands of fans that Ning Qing has, could it actually be that Miss Zhou wants to make all the fans in the country to wait for you instead?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Zhou Zhilei was at a loss for words. This Xiao Zhou was truly Ning Qing¡¯scky. Even her glib tongue was exactly the same as Ning Qing.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the fans stopped behind the safety line by the security guards. Those fans had the Ning Qing¡¯s poster in their hands, and they were all excited and joyous.

    The elites in T City could bepared to the angry fans, and it was no wonder that the manager of the hotel did not dare to negotiate with Ning Qing.

    There were people behind him talking amongst themselves. ¡°Oh my god, is this the press conference for <Lurker>? I am following every episode of this drama. The storyline is so good.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the uncle in this drama is so handsome. I am almost ready to salivate. Let me see! Oh my god, the main characters of the drama are standing behind Ning Qing. Ning Qing has brought her male harem along with her.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at Ning Qing. There were three immactely dressed men standing behind Ning Qing. They were all older than 30 years old, and they were the mature and handsome type.

    Ning Qing did not bother with him. She looking straight in front of her, and she was talking to the man beside her. There was a mesmerizing, beautiful smile on the corners of her lips.

    She looked to be in a good mood.

    At this moment, Tang Xueli stood beside Lu Shaoming andughed softly. ¡°Young Master Lu, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve watched the new drama that your wife has filmed. Those 3 main leading characters had not achieved fame on their own yet. They had to practise the enunciation in their voices and memorize scripts, but after they had participated in the drama your wife is directing, they¡¯ve immediately been propelled to the roster of A-list celebrities.

    ¡°No wonder there is not even one journalist from the media at this birthday celebration today. It turns out that they all have run over to your wife¡¯s side. Both your wife and her male harem have dominated all entertainment headlines for half a month¡¯s time already. Her career is developing well right now. It seems like she has already forgotten about you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not say a single word, and he focused solely on that woman.

    At this moment, Ning Qing noticed the abnormality on this end. She lifted her feet as she came forward. With her elegant and melodious voice, she said, ¡°Xiao Zhou, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Even though the people in T City were all familiar with Ning Qing already, she looked resplendent in her long crystal gown, and they all gasped upon looking at her.

    At this moment, the general manager came forward, and with a smile on his face, he carefully said, ¡°Ning Qing, there is a situation going on with this banquet hall, I...¡±

    The general manager had not finished speaking, Zhou Zhilei interrupted him saying, ¡°Big Director Ning, this banquet hall has been reserved as a venue for a senior member of the Lin family for her 80th birthday. Are you chasing the birthday girl away?¡±

 Chapter 332

    <h4>Chapter 332: After Having Ning Qing, Would You Be Still Interested In Other Women</h4>

    Ning Qing straightened her beautiful back as she looked at Zhou Zhilei with a smile. ¡°Miss Zhou, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei wanted to speak more, and at this moment, Madam Lin supported the arm of senior Lin who was celebrating her birthday as they walked out.

    Senior Lin had a head of silver hair. She was energetic as she excitedly examined her surroundings. ¡°Daughter-in -aw, did you say that the entire cast of <Lurker> has arrived here? Where are they? I want to have a good look at them.¡±

    Madam Lin looked at Ning Qing and said, ¡°Mum, this person here is the director of <Lurker>. Ning Qing ¡ª Director Ning.¡±

    Senior Lin looked at her andplimented her saying, ¡°This little girl is so pretty. She looks like an angel who has fallen down from heaven.¡±

    Ning Qing had a bright smile on her face as she said, ¡°Senior Lin, thank you for yourpliments.¡±

    Madam Lin pursed her lips as she had an embarrassed smile on her face while she said, ¡°Director Ning, my mother watches your drama, <Lurker>, at home every day. She likes it very much, and she is a fan of yours.¡±

    Ning Qing winked cheekily and said, ¡°Senior Lin, it is all good as long as you like it. I also wish you to have a good life marked by longevity, and to be healthy forever.¡±

    Senior Lin covered her mouth while sheughed for a long while. ¡°This youngdy has such a sweet mouth.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the general manager of the hotel as she said, ¡°I understand that a huge banquet is happening. Since it is Senior Lin¡¯s birthday, let us change our venue to another banquet hall then.¡± As she spoke, she looked at President Lin and said, ¡°I am sorry to have interrupted you all, I hope that you would not mind. Please treat it as though we have participated in the merry air of Senior Lin¡¯s celebrations.¡±

    President Lin did not expect Ning Qing to be so eloquent. He quickly smiled and said, ¡°Director Ning, it is you who are gracious.¡±

    Xiao Zhou observed what was going on and pped her palms together. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all settled then? Our Ning Qing had yet to say anything, and someone was quick toment already. Evil intentions are ever present no matter what the truth of a situation may be.¡±

    These words were directed towards Zhou Zhilei.

    Everyone nced at Zhou Zhilei with a judgemental look.

    Zhou Zhilei had a bad expression on her face. She has been waiting for Ning Qing to be under the weather after she was dumped, but she did not expect that after a short period of a month, Ning Qing had returned to the entertainment industry and was doing much better than ever before.

    Many of the socialites attending the banquet were fans of Ning Qing, even Senior Lin had nothing butpliments for Ning Qing, and this felt like a tight p to Zhou Zhilei¡¯s face.

    She was in a tough spot.

    ¡°Xiao Zhou, forget it, don¡¯t say anything more.¡± Ning Qing stopped Xiao Zhou.

    Zhou Zhilei rolled her eyes, and thought inside her heart, thank god you still know a thing or two.

    In the next second, she saw Ning Qing¡¯s enchanting eyes look at her with a faint satisfaction, and she continued to say, ¡°Miss Zhou must have grievances against me. Let her do whatever she wants then.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei looked at the cameras from the media outlets that were pointed in her direction. The journalists noticed that she was displeased as she noticed how othersplimented Ning Qing¡¯s graciousness. ¡°Director Ning, all of us understand these misunderstandings, but there are some times that you should not be wronged. It is because of your own actions that you do not get what you want. Marriage is forever protected byw.¡±

    They had directly insulted Zhou Zhilei wanting toy her hands on Young Master Lu, who already has a wife.

    Zhou Zhilei: ¡°...¡± Ning Qing did not mean to put this matter behind her, she was actually stepping on her cruelly and making her feel even more embarrassed!

    Tang Xueli heard what was going on and curled his lips into a smile. He slowly said, ¡°Mrs. Lu, you have been busy filming recently. You have side-lined Young Master Lu. I have not seen you together for such a long time now. Even though you are both present, I haven¡¯t seen you interacting with one another. Could it actually be that...¡±

    Tang Xueli hesitated in what he wanted to say, and he had already sessfully created a wave of guesses that went around the room.

    Ever since Ning Qing got pregnant, she faded out of the entertainment industry. She returned to film a drama one month ago, and she had, in fact, not appeared together with Lu Shaoming.

    This was starkly different from what they would usually do, showing off how loving they were.

    A journalistughed and quickly asked, ¡°Director Ning, it is true that we have not seen you together with Young Master Lu during this time. Young Master Lu is attending the banquet alone, and would not go to the set to visit you. Many have suspected a change in your rtionship. Director Ning, could you respond to this question?¡±

    The attention of everyone present on the scene was on Ning Qing. The journalists passed all of their microphones over to her and waited for her answer.

    Ning Qing did not speak, and she calmly weed Tang Xueli¡¯s gaze on her. That man was looking at her with a desire to y, and the smile in his eyes was very apparent.

    Ning Qing did not worry too much about it, and she looked at Lu Shaoming slowly.

    From the moment she entered the banquet hall, she knew that he was present here. This man was forever the most eye catching person in the sea of people.

    Ning Qing lifted her eyebrows and slowly curled the corners of her lips up. Her voice was soft and coy as she half-jokingly asked the man, ¡°Young Master Lu, they all say that our rtionship has changed. Do you think so?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the eyes of the small woman. He did not look at her in detail at the supermarket the previous time, and looking at her now, her youthful eyes were shining more brightly. He suddenly thought of how people looked at her. Her eyes were key.

    He had one of his hands inside his pockets. His dark, deep eyes had gentleness in them as he said, ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡±

    Ning Qing looked sideways to look at the media journalists and yfully said, ¡°Young Master Lu has already answered your questions. All of you know, our family is always cohesive with what we say, his reply would be mine also. Furthermore...¡± Ning Qing was smiling brightly as she looked at Lu Shaoming once again. ¡°Oi, Young Master Lu. After you had me, Ning Qing, would you still be interested in another woman?¡±

    Everyone was amazed. This Ning Qing was amazing; she was domineering!

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s ck irises were full of the reflection of the woman¡¯s lithe figure as he replied, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Wow...¡± A group of young girls screamed and said, ¡°Director Ning, both of you are so cruel. You are torturing us single people once again.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± At this moment, Zhou Zhilei could not help herself and said, ¡°I heard that Director Ning has moved back to her parents¡¯ home, and she is living separately from Young Master Lu.¡±

    Living separately?

    Everyone was taken aback.

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes did not have any surprise as she looked at Zhou Zhilei. She had azy and mesmerizing smile as she said, ¡°Miss Zhou, it is right that I have moved back to my parent¡¯s ce, but how did you know that Young Master Lu did not move there with me to stay for a couple of days? Living separately refers to not having interaction between the couple. How does Miss Zhou know that Young Master Lu did not bother me to give birth to a younger sister for my son? Miss Zhou is so concerned about us as a couple. Now, are you the one with a problem, or,¡± Ning Qing¡¯s eyes scanned at Tang Xueli, ¡°is it Mr. Tang¡¯s fault?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s words were quite racy, and herst line especially. She was secretly insinuating that Tang Xueli did not satisfy Zhou Zhilei.

    Everyone snorted inughter, and they all looked at both of them with judgement in their eyes.

    Xiao Zhou agreed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Zhou, you have a boyfriend. Don¡¯t be too hung up on the past. Look at your eyes. You are staring at another person¡¯s husband so intently, where do you ce Mr. Tang in your heart? Oh, maybe Mr. Tang does not even seem to care.¡±

    Tang Xueli looked at the woman who was smiling brightly like a flower among the sea of people, and the colour in his eyes darkened.

    Ning Qing weed Tang Xueli¡¯s gaze and sheughed mysteriously, ¡°Mr. Tang, you have to tend to the flower when it blooms. You cannot warm some women¡¯s hearts up. Your contribution is only a tool in her eyes, but in our eyes, the knight of a princess is just a supporting character.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s expression changed. She had given a call to Tang Xueli at the ground floor of the hospital in Ennd. He agreed to be his girlfriend, but her condition was that he help her ruin Lu Shaoming. At that time, Tang Xueli, in a gentlemanly manner, agreed to whatever she said, and he was willing to be a knight of a princess.

    Princess¡¯s knight...

    Ning Qing actually knew.

    Tang Xueli¡¯s gaze became cold, and he channelled his gaze at Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing lifted her hand to lift the train of her skirt as she said, ¡°Everyone here, we have dyed the press conference for too long. Let¡¯s go now. This part can be considered to be a warm up for everyone.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Director Ning, let¡¯s go then.¡± The journalists trailed Ning Qing as they went out of the banquet hall.

    ...

    Until the woman¡¯s figure disappeared before his eyes, Lu Shaoming withdrew his gaze and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Ay, Young Master Lu.¡± Tang Sitian looked at what had just transpired. She was extremely upset. It looked like he still had a good rtionship with his wife.

    Lu Shaoming looked at Tang Sitian and had a cold smile on his face while he said, ¡°Why, didn¡¯t you hear what my wife said just now? Compare yourself with my wife. How do you measure up to her?¡±

    Although the man was still polite, there was ignorance inside his eyes.

    ¡°You.¡± Tang Sitian was furious.

    Lu Shaoming took two steps forward, and he went beside Tang Xueli. He lowered his volume down,ughed, and said, ¡°President Tang, I have to say that you have failed as both an older brother and as a man. Look at both your younger sister and Zhou Zhilei. They each like to ster themselves against me. They will not leave no matter how hard I try.¡±

    Tang Xueli¡¯s hands inside his pockets were kneaded tightly into fists, and his eyes were full of evil.

    Lu Shaoming went to walk to the door. He saw Zhou Zhilei and curled the corners of his lips into an arc. His deep dark eyes scanned Zhou Zhilei¡¯s figure from head to toe.

    Even though she knew that the man was insulting and looking down on her, this pure and introverted man had never used such a gaze to look at a woman¡¯s figure, especially with such a gaze in such an opening setting, to look at her figure.

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s face was crimson red.

    Lu Shaoming walked out, and her eyes were flustered. She unintentionally crashed into Tang Xueli¡¯s gaze and she froze. Tang Xueli was looking at her behaviour with evil in his eyes.

    ¡°Xueli.¡± She wanted to exin.

    But at this moment, someone walked towards Tang Xueli, and Tang Xueli went to socialize.

    She could only give up, and she resigned to the task of having tofort himter.

    ¡°Second sister-inw.¡± At this moment, Tang Sitian walked over.

    Zhou Zhilei looked at her lonely figure and knew that she wanted toe to look for some sce, but Zhou Zhilei was not in the mood for it at the moment. She could only carelessly answer, ¡°Sitian, it is fine. We will look for another chance.¡± As she spoke, she lowered her volume and ordered her, ¡°Could you not tell your older brother that I was the one who told you to chase Young Master Lu?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I got it.¡± Tang Sitian nodded her head.

    Zhou Zhilei was satisfied, this girl had always been innocent, and she was easy to fool.

    At this moment, the tip of her nose felt itchy, as if a scent had shocked her senses. She had a frown on her face as she said, ¡°Si Tian, what did you apply on your body? It smells so good?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Tang Sitian sniffed her own clothes and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t put anything on. Second Sister-inw, maybe you smelled something else?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei went to take a closer sniff, and it turned out that the scent had already disappeared.

    She shook her head. She did not know what was going ontely. She always felt that there was a scent on Tang Sitian, but upon taking a closer whiff, the scent would disappear.

    Zhou Zhilei looked at Tang Sitian¡¯s small face that looked pure and sweet, and she did not think too much.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming walked out of the banquet hall. He walked into the corridor, and the banquet hall next door was in the middle of the press conference. He looked through the French windows, and the hall was shining brightly with its lights. The small woman on the high chair was chatting about some topic she had a bright smile with her eyebrows up in a curve.

    Lu Shaoming felt faint. He did not know if it was because of the crystals on her body were too eye catching, or if it was because of her red lips and white teeth. She looked lively and attractive.

    He ced one of his hands in his pocket, and leaned against the wall. He took out his phone and drafted a text message before he sent it out.

 Chapter 333

    <h4>Chapter 333: I Will Give Little Qinwen A Younger Sister</h4>

    Lu Shaoming sent a text message.

    [I didn¡¯t lie to you today.]

    It was simple and clear cut.

    Ning Qing¡¯s longshes that were like butterfly wings fluttered twice, and she understood what he was trying to get across. He did not have a change in feelings, and he would also not be interested in another woman.

    She was silent for half a second and wanted to put her phone away.

    Ding! Another text message came in.

    [Do you want...to have time as a couple?]

    Ning Qing¡¯s irises contracted, and she instinctively bit down on her lip. How could he be so shameless?

    She did not bother with him.

    She would not bother with him.

    But the 3rd text message came in. [ I want... give me some time. I will give little Qinwen a younger sister.]

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face burned up. Forget it if he was shameless, he actually thought of her of being so shameless also.

    His tone made it seem like she could not hold it in any longer.

    ¡°Director Ning...¡± There was a journalist calling her.

    She lifted her gaze and stood up. ¡°I aming.¡±

    As she stood up, she nced at the French windows to see a handsome,nky figure standing quietly in the corridor. He was holding his phone with one hand, and another hand was ced inside his pocket. He was looking over in her direction.

    The previous time in the supermarket, and now here, he seemed to be in a corner maintaining this position as he looked at her while she wasn¡¯t aware of.

    He didn¡¯t say a single word throughout.

    As if he were using his gaze to swallow her into his soul.

    Ning Qing looked sideways. She snorted inside her heart. Since he had such deep feelings, why was he so cruel? Whatever she gave him, he didn¡¯t want it, so now, forget about it then.

    Ning Qing turned around.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming went back to the Lu family vi. The expansive vi was cold and empty. Even though winter has passed and given way to spring, it still did not have a touch of life and energy in it.

    He walked into the living room. Lu Dinghua was seated on the sofa flipping through the dictionary, and Song Yajing was watching television.

    Lu Shaoming scanned the television screen. The person on it was very familiar. He had just seen that person in the birthday banquet today, and he was the man standing beside Ning Qing.

    Song Yajing was watching <Lurker>.

    Noting that he had returned, Song Yajing took the remote control and switched the television off, then she stood up slowly. ¡°Shaoming, you are back now? Have you eaten already?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I already ate.¡±

    Song Yajing nodded her head and said, ¡°Then go rest. Mum will return back to my room.¡± She turned around to head up the stairs.

    Lu Shaoming looked at his mother¡¯s back profile. Over these past two months, his mother had be much more frail. She had more strands of white hair on her head, and her expression on her face was both lonely and frustrated.

    Sometimes, he also was thinking, this type of situation was even worsepared before Ning Qing had appeared, it turned out that there was no such thing as worst, and there could only be even worse.

    Whatever she previously gave to the Lu family, she had taken it all back now.

    ¡°Shaoming,¡± Lu Dinghua flipped through the dictionary and said, ¡°Come over here, I am picking a name for Little Young Master Lu. Look at which one is good?¡±

    ¡°Dad, Little Young Master has a name already ¡ª Lu Qinwen. Ning Qing gave it to him.¡±

    Lu Dinghua froze. He forcefully lifted the corners of his lips before throwing the dictionary onto the coffee table. He slowly walked over to Lu Shaoming and stretched out his hand to pat his shoulder. ¡°Okay, Lu Qinwen. Qinwen. It¡¯s pretty good, it¡¯s pretty good.¡± He let out a sigh and also headed upstairs.

    Lu Shaoming stood in ce as he froze there for a full minute. He lifted his heels as he headed upstairs and pushed the bedroom door open before walking in.

    He threw the documents in his hands haphazardly onto the sofa, and he allowed that small exquisite face to linger in his eyes.

    Knock knock knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air, Zhou Dayuan walked inside.

    In the previous month, Zhou Dayuan had also moved to the Lu family vi, and he would also perform body check-ups for Lu Shaoming daily.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Zhou Dayuan took the stethoscope as he listened to Lu Shaoming¡¯s heartbeat.

    Lu Shaoming lifted his gaze to look at Zhou Dayuan. The man who had a pair of gold rimmed sses on his face was pure and clean, as if he didn¡¯t have times where he was anxious and in fear.

    ¡°Da Yuan, in these six years since Jian Han left you, how did you survive through it all?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s beautiful, white hand froze for a moment, and he then had an easygoingugh as he said, ¡°How did I survive? Every time you think that you can¡¯t survive any longer, the sun still rises the next day.¡±

    He looked at the sun rise the following day, and no matter how he looked at it, it seemed so hopeless.

    Many days passed, and he still did not have a single update on where that woman went.

    He was not afraid of waiting, but he was afraid that he was not in time to wait for her, no matter whether he felt every day pass by like a year, the time flowed through his fingers like sand, and it passed him by in a sh.

    He was already 32 years old.

    How many six year intervals would he have in life?

    Lu Shaoming listened to what he said without saying a word. He looked at the crystal chandelier above his head. His long legs were crossedzily on the bed, and there was ack of care in his elegance.

    Zhou Dayuan had a frown on his face, and he nced at Lu Shaoming. ¡°Where did you go today? Why is your heartbeat so messy? Your blood is flowing at rapid speed. Oi, what are you thinking about right now?¡±

    Lu Shaoming closed his eyes lightly and was in a good mood as he questioned Zhou Dayuan instead. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan snorted inughter as he said, ¡°I advise you to take it easy. If the cure didn¡¯t arrive from Miao Jiang a month ago, you would have been dead a long time ago.¡±

    One month ago, Lu Shaoming was lying on the operating table, only regaining his heartbeat after getting shocked multiple times. At that time, the small team of medical experts in Miao Jiang coincidentally got their hands on a traditional medicine that could reduce pain from the locals there. If not, Lu Shaoming would be long dead.

    Lu Shaoming had a frown on his face. Heughed softly and said, ¡°What saving cure? Howe I still pain at this moment right now?¡±

    ¡°You should be happy. Without this cure, could you apany Ning Qing in Ennd for so long? The reason why you still feel pain now is because your body still wants to do more. Did you see Ning Qing today?¡±

    Lu Shaoming smiled, and there was a gentleness in his face as he said, ¡°Yeah, Dayuan, Ning Qing told me today that we have not done anything together a couple for a long time. She even said that she wanted to give birth to a younger sister for little Qinwen.¡±

    If Ning Qing were around...she would be ring at him seriously!

    Zhou Dayuan shook his head and said, ¡°Ning Qing said that? I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    ¡°Who cares if you don¡¯t believe it, as long as I know, its fine.¡±

    He knew.

    At that, he heard her say spending time as a couple from her mouth, and heard her say younger sister. If she had never thought so inside her heart before, she would not say it like that.

    So he knew.

    Sometimes, men¡¯s biological needs were stimted by both what they saw and heard.

    Lu Shaoming half-closed his eyes. He could see the mature man in front of him as he said, ¡°Dayuan, you don¡¯t know. Ning Qing is so beautiful with curly locks, and after her retinal reattachment surgery, her eyes are so beautiful...¡±

    There was also another point that he was unwilling to tell Zhou Dayuan. It was that her figure looked so beautiful after she had given birth.

    The parts of a woman that were meant to be curvy, she had them now. It was only her tiny waist that he loved and was the most mesmerized with that did not change. When she left, she revealed a beautiful back profile, and he secretly measured the distance. He opened his hands wide, and it was the distance between his thumb and index finger ¡ª the distance of a palm¡¯s width.

    She was getting more and more beautiful. After her retinal attachment surgery, her bright, sparkling eyes were glowing even more, and when she looked at him, she looked very attractive.

    She regained her look that she had in the past. She was not frail and depressed anymore. Her exquisite face was full of youthful energy, and when she battled wits with Zhou Zhilei and Tang Xueli at the birthday banquet, she made him proud.

    His feelings wouldn¡¯t change.

    He would not be interested in another woman.

    He had her at home, and no matter how much he loved her, he felt that it was still not enough.

    Furthermore, he was still unable to love her right now.

    This feeling was burning both his heart and his lungs.

    Zhou Dayuan snorted inughter as he said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, keep your dirty thoughts to yourself. Don¡¯t think about all this nonsense for the entire day. With your body¡¯s current condition, it is not safe to think about her.¡±

    ¡°Why, I still cannot think about her even though she is my wife already?¡±

    In the previous month, he could only look at her from afar in Ennd. She was dressed in a hospital gown with her eyes blindfolded. At that time, his heart ached for her, and the pain was multiplied inside his heart.

    Now that she had recovered, could he not miss her?

    She said that Little Young Master Lu was already four months old, and now one more month had passed, so he was five months old.

    He missed her so so much.

    He missed her.

    Lu Shaoming turned his head to look at Zhou Dayuan. ¡°Where is that solution in the test tube?¡±

    There was a test tube with solution that came together with the oriental medication. He heard that it was thetest result of the medical team¡¯s research. It could give him seven hours to be a normal human being.

    And allow him to do whatever he pleased.

    Zhou Dayuan heard his words and his expression darkened, he stretched out his foot to kick him. ¡°That solution in the test tube is ast resort to allow you to stay alive. What do you want to do? Forget it about indulging your body in sinful acts!¡±

    Lu Shaoming was kicked by him, and snorted unhappily. ¡°You are so petty!¡±

    Zhou Dayuan did not bother with him.

    ¡°Dayuan, let me discuss an important matter with you. That younger sister of yours, what do you think?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan, whose hands were holding the equipment, froze, and he stood up straight to look at Lu Shaoming. ¡°Shaoming, do you n to harm her?¡±

    Lu Shaoming still maintained his position with both of his hands ced behind his headzily. The corners of his lips were curled into an evil arc as he said, ¡°Dayuan, your younger sister is already on the path of no return. There is no cure for her anymore. I can only promise you that I would not go to harm her personally, but it¡¯s not my business if others do.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan was calm and collected as he thought through his matter. His younger sister, Zhou Zhilei, worked together with Tang Xueli to cast a spell on Shaoming. Shaoming would not let her go off scot free, and she had to be responsible for whatever she did.

    This younger sister of his had a twisted heart, and she had gone to attract the attention of Tang Xueli who had an unhealthy mentality. Even if Shao Ming did not do anything, she also did not have any path of retreat.

    Everyone had to pay the price for their own choices.

    ¡°When do you n to go ahead with your n?¡±

    Lu Shaoming closed his eyes, and he buried his head into the soft pillowzily. ¡°Very soon.¡±

    ...

    Tang Xueli and Zhou Zhilei got in the luxury sedan, and the two of them sat in the back seat, and the chauffeur was driving the car.

    Zhou Zhilei looked at Tang Xueli¡¯s sinister expression on his face and immediately went to hold his elbow. With a gentle voice, she said, ¡°Xueli, are you angry? Don¡¯t be fooled by Ning Qing.. She wanted to create a wedge between us. Whatever happened between me and Lu Shaoming is all in the past, I am your woman now.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei thought about what Ning Qing had said and still felt angered till her entire body was shaking. A person like Tang Xueli was easily suspicious and liked to guess. He liked to challenge people. Such matters seemed thrilling to him; he liked to bully others. The reason why he liked her was because she had rejected him chasing after her throughout these years. She was arrogant like a little princess, and he had the desire to challenge and trump over her.

    But Ning Qing said that he was only suited to be a supporting character, and it was natural that Tang Xueli was not able to ept that.

    This was an extreme insult to him.

    Tang Xueli looked at Zhou Zhilei. He stretched out his hand to pin her waist down and wanted to drag her to sit on his thighs.

    ¡°Xueli, don¡¯t.¡± Zhou Zhilei rejected him immediately, and she looked at the chauffeur up front. ¡°There is still someone around..¡±

    She still wanted to speak. Her chin was lifted up, and Tang Xueli used his strength to keep it there. He looked at her with an evil expression, ¡°Zhilei, we have been dating for three months already. You just used your mouth to say that I am your man. Why won¡¯t you even allow me to touch you? How are you going to prove to me that you don¡¯t have Lu Shaoming in your heart anymore?¡±

 Chapter 334

    <h4>Chapter 334: Director Zhou, I Am Here To Learn About Red Wine</h4>

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s heart sank; she knew that he was suspicious.

    Actually, it was true that she did not like Tang Xueli. Her heart belonged to Lu Shaoming, but it was a pity that Lu Shaoming did not want her.

    She did not want anyone to have whatever she was unable to have. She wanted to ruin him personally.

    To make this happen, Tang Xueli was her pawn on the board.

    She had to listen to him.

    Zhou Zhilei subtly pinched her thigh. There was moisture in her eyes. She ced her head on Tang Xueli¡¯s shoulder, choked up, and with a gentle voice, she said, ¡°Xueli, what is wrong with you? How can you suspect my feelings for you? Lu Shaoming has bullied and harmed me. You are who I rely on. Furthermore, I am your girlfriend now. I am your woman...¡±

    Zhou Zhilei was full of confidence. In normal circumstances, she had to act cute and shed some tears, so Tang Xueli¡¯s masculine feelings would be at its peak, and he would do as she pleased.

    This time, she also waited for him toe to coax her.

    But Tang Xueli did not speak. He stretched out his hands to cup her shoulder. Another hand was in front of her chest, and he pinched it with great strength before he cackled evilly. ¡°Zhilei, I¡¯ve done so many things for you, but you always say this same thing to reject me. This time, prove it with your actions.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei froze, and she lowered her gaze to look at the man¡¯s hand in front of her. She felt repulsed and held his hand. ¡°Xueli, didn¡¯t we agree to this? We will wait for marriage...¡±

    ¡°Sure, we can wait for marriage for your body, but there are other ways...¡± Tang Xueli caressed her red lips.

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s irises contracted. She definitely knew what he was hinting at, but she could not do that, and she felt that it was dirty.

    ¡°Xueli, the chauffeur is here. Next time...¡±

    ¡°Xiao Zhao, park the car at the roadside. Go have a cigarette,¡± Tang Xueli ordered him.

    The chauffeur immediately parked the car by the roadside and got out.

    Right away, they were the only ones left in the car. Zhou Zhilei was taken aback and flustered. She did not know what to do and said, ¡°Xueli.¡±

    Tang Xueli neared her and caressed her face with one hand as heughed. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t say anything right now. I have always liked women who are obedient and smart. Even with the more naughty ones, I always have a way to make them obedient. I have done so much for you. I am merely asking to get something out of it.¡±

    As he spoke, Tang Xueli¡¯s hand weaved through her hair. He slowly exerted his strength and tugged against her. There was a frightening expression on his face while he did so. ¡°Do you know what I like about you? I like to look at you bow your arrogant head down to serve me with sincerity.¡±

    It was still the first time that Zhou Zhilei saw him with such an expression on his face, and she was shaking in fear.

    ¡°Xueli...¡±

    She felt a sudden pain on her scalp. Tang Xueli was tugging her hair to press her head down.

    ...

    Zhou Zhilei returned to the Zhou family vi. She went into her room to take a bath and brush her teeth. She brushed herself from head to toe three times over before she could feel satisfied.

    After spending more than an hour¡¯s time, sheid on the bed.

    Thinking about what had happened in the car, she felt like vomiting. As Tang Xueli had used a mocking and insultingugh, she thought that it was especially disgusting.

    This was all because of Ning Qing!

    Zhou Zhilei held onto a fierce grudge as she closed her eyes and went into slumber.

    She had a dream that night.

    In her dream, she saw a romantic and beautiful light muslin. She was dressed in a wedding gown as she stood on the red carpet. A man stood before the cross while a priest stood in front. From the behind, the man looked handsome andnky.

    She walked over. She went closer, and a little closer.

    The man turned around. He was wearing a white shirt and ck trousers. The cor of the white shirt was slightly open, exposing his healthy skin tone underneath. His handsome face was chiselled with defined lines. His nose was tall and pointed like a peak of a mountain. Lu Shaoming?

    Lu Shaoming!

    She heard the sound of her heartbeat elerating. The entire world felt like spring when the flowers finally bloomed. She had a smile on her face and rushed into the man¡¯s embrace. ¡°Older Brother Ming, Older Brother Ming!¡±

    The man caught her gently.

    She cupped the man¡¯s face with both hands and slowly kissed him...

    Zhou Zhilei was still in this beautiful dream while shey on the bed. Both of her hands were firmly gripping the sheets, and her legs were nudging against the bed. Her face was red as she murmured, ¡°Older Brother Ming...ooh.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei woke up.

    She opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling above her. She was sweating profusely, and the beautiful feeling was still on her skin. It was as if the enchanting feeling when he barged into her mouth was still there.

    She froze and was extremely soft.

    Zhou Zhilei closed her eyes; it was just a dream.

    Zhou Zhilei inhaled deeply and felt like a failure, but the dream had felt so real. It seemed like it really happened to her. She had awoken from a beautiful dream, and now her entire body...felt empty.

    She really wanted a man to apany her right now.

    This man could only be Lu Shaoming.

    Her head started to feel hot. As she opened her eyes, she felt her line of vision blur. All she could think of the time in the banquet hall today when Lu Shaoming had given her a single nce; it was such a tease.

    Lu Shaoming was totally differentpared to Tang Xueli. It would be such a good thing if that dream were true. If Lu Shaoming were willing to touch her, she would be willing, even if she had to die.

    Zhou Zhilei bit her bottom lip, lost in her own imagination.

    ...

    A red winepetition was being held in T City at the Zhou home. The Zhou family organized a red wine training ss before thepetition, and they were attracting youth who had talent in red wine toe and participate.

    Zhou Zhilei was the sessor of the Zhou family winery. It was natural that she would be the trainer this time around. She stood in the meeting room and looked at a sea of young people seated below, feeling very aplished.

    ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Zhou Zhilei looked at her watch.

    A student who pointed an empty seat beside him and said, ¡°Director Zhou, it seems like there is still someone who is not here.¡±

    They attendees weren¡¯t just anybody. These people were talented youth who had gone through vigorous selection, round by round. They were all descendants of wealthy families, and the number of seats avable were very limited. With all of them added together, there were only 10 people in the room.

    That was why, if there was an empty seat, there was definitely someone who had not arrived.

    Zhou Zhilei lifted her eyebrows, and flipped through the namelist, ¡°Who is that person? Why is he so unpunctual?¡±

    Suddenly, she heard, ¡°I am sorry! I am sorry! I amte.¡± A soft voice rang out in the air, and someone stood by the door.

    Zhou Zhilei turned over to have a look. She froze; that person turned out to be Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing was dressed in a simple white t-shirt. There were two peachy red hearts on the shirt, and she had a pair of jean shorts matched with a pair of white ts. She looked pretty and sweet like a university student.

    Her curls were hanging on her right shoulder, and she used a crystal to fix it into ce. There was a long mustard yellow bag popr among socialites in front of her, and she looked fashionable and youthful.

    ¡°Wow...¡± The students were instantly excited, and they had a glow in their eyes as they said, ¡°It¡¯s Ning Qing! Oh my god, it¡¯s Ning Qing.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s expression turned cold as she asked, ¡°Ning Qing, what are you here for?¡±

    Ning Qing had a stack of documents in her embrace. She rushed here in a hurry, and she had a smile on her face as she looked at Zhou Zhilei. ¡°Director Zhou, I am here to learn about red wine.¡±

    ¡°What? You better leave. We don¡¯t wee you here.¡±

    Ning Qing fluttered her long and curled eyshes thrice and said, ¡°Why is that the case, Director Zhou? I registered my attendance, and I have paid my tuition fees. You reject me with no valid reason. Can you please give me a reason. Isn¡¯t that right, ssmates?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the crowd with herrge, innocent, youthful eyes.

    Everyone agreed with her. They were looking for justice for Ning Qing as they said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Director Zhou, what do you mean exactly? Your subordinates have epted Ning Qing, but now that Ning Qing has arrived, you are chasing her away. Can you give her a reason?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei held her hands into tight fists. That feeling of aplishment she was just feeling disappearedpletely because of Ning Qing¡¯s arrival, and everyone only had Ning Qing in their eyes.

    She has snatched the glory that belonged to her once again.

    Zhou Zhileiughed coldly as she said, ¡°Miss Ning, you said that you wanted toe to learn about red wine. This is not a joking matter. How much do you know about red wine?¡±

    Ning Qing carried documents as she walked into the meeting room. She then sat down on the empty seat without any embarrassment. She appeared calm and elegant as she looked at Zhou Zhilei, and she softly said, ¡°Director Zhou, if I knew everything about it, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°Pfft...¡± Everyoneughed out loud. Each attendee was from a wealthy family. They did not act subtly as they said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Director Zhou, if we know everything already, do we still need to pay tuition fees? The fees are not cheap.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei: ¡°...¡± She red at Ning Qing in anger.

    Ning Qing did not even look at Zhou Zhilei. Comparing their oral skills, she would not lose to her at all. She wasn¡¯t always interested in ying around with Zhou Zhilei.

    She has reallye here to learn about red wine.

    Although she had learned from her mum how to ferment red wine for an entire year, regarding the creation and rules of how to make red wine, shecked formal education.

    Furthermore, the Zhou family were famous worldwide for their red wine. This training session was a good chance to learn.

    Also, she had already decided to participate in the red winepetition that was going to be held in two months time.

    ¡°Ning Qing, do you need an eraser? I will lend this to you.¡± The handsome man seated beside her had already shown personal interest in Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing smiled politely and said, ¡°Thank you, ssmate.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei: ¡°...¡± She was extremely furious.

    ...

    After ss, Ning Qing carried a whole stack of documents as she took the lift down, then walked out the main entrance. A few ssmates gathered around her, and they all fought among themselves as they said, ¡°Ning Qing, where are you going? I have a car! Let me take you.¡±

    Ning Qing had not said a single word, and someone else interrupted to say, ¡°Ay, I¡¯m most qualified to drive Ning Qing! What car do you drive? Is it as good as mine? I am driving a Bugatti.¡±

    That person was not willing to bow down as he said, ¡°Bugatti is good? I am driving a Lamborghini.¡±

    The group started to debate with one another before they ended up in a fight. Some people were tugging each other around, and it was all chaos.

    Ning Qing stood up straight. She looked at these ssmates who were fighting with one another, and she shook her head in despair. She lifted her feet and headed forward.

    A figure suddenly came into her peripheral vision. She turned her gaze to have a look ¡ª a group of immactely dressed men walked into the main hall. The one that was right in front was a handsome andnky figure ¡ª Lu Shaoming.

    Lu Shaoming was dressed in a white shirt and a pair of ck trousers. The handmade material of his clothes did not have a single crease, and his getup had ayer of coldness coupled together with the aura of a genius. His bright, sparkling, leather shoes tapped against the marble floor to a mature, confident effect.

    Tang Xueli stood beside Lu Shaoming.

    The two were chatting softly, and when they heard the stir, they channelled their gaze over to have a look.

    Lu Shaoming saw Ning Qing at first nce.

    The small woman was dressed in a pure style today. The cotton t-shirt exposed her exquisite corbones, and the v on her upper body ended on her t, slim waist. A pair of light blue shorts exposed her long, toned, slim legs.

    Some women are just very fashionable. Even if she were wearing the simplest of clothes, she could pull off a different attractiveness that others could not.

    Ning Qing was one of them.

    Lu Shaoming scanned the ssmates of hers that were in the middle of a brawl. He knew in his heart that these people were fighting over Ning Qing. He lifted his eyebrows and looked at Ning Qing with a displeased expression on his face.

 Chapter 335

    <h4>Chapter 335: Luxurious Car Matched With A Beauty</h4>

    After receiving Lu Shaoming¡¯s unhappy gaze, Ning Qing graciously curled up her lips into a beautiful smile. Her small hand reached into her branded bag to take out a pair of sunsses, and she slowly ced it on her small face.

    She straightened her beautiful back and quickly walked out of the main hall.

    That meaning was ¡ª Hmph!

    Lu Shaoming: ¡°...¡±

    Tang Xueli cackled evilly and said, ¡°Young Master Lu, Mrs. Lu is attracting attention out here, and it has upset you. Mrs. Lu seems to be out of control.¡±

    At this moment, a figure that appeared at the other end of the main hall; it was Zhou Zhilei.

    Zhou Zhilei looked at Lu Shaoming. Her heartbeat elerated. These past few nights, she had the same dream repeat every night. She saw Lu Shaoming in her dream. She was kissing him, and he...

    She could not control her gaze as it fixed on Lu Shaoming. As if she was under his spell, she nced at his body underneath his thin shirt, and her small face was blushing.

    Lu Shaoming scanned Zhou Zhilei, then looked at Tang Xueli. ¡°President Tang, you don¡¯t have to worry about me and my wife. I think you should focus some attention on your girlfriend. It is not an exaggeration to say that with the way she is looking at me, she looks exactly like a...prostitute.¡±

    Lu Shaoming curled his thin lips up into a smile and walked away.

    Zhou Zhilei followed Lu Shaoming¡¯s back profile, watching him leave the main hall.

    Until Lu Shaoming disappeared, Zhou Zhilei didn¡¯t withdraw her gaze. She turned sideways to look at Tang Xueli, and Tang Xueli was already looking sinister and evil.

    It was as if a bucket of cold water had drenched Zhou Zhilei from head to toe. What did she do just now?

    Tang Xueli red at her coldly, and also walked out the doors of the main lobby.

    ¡°Xueli, wait for me.¡± Zhou Zhilei hastily went to chase after him.

    After exiting the doors of the main lobby, he saw Ning Qing standing by the side of the road, and she was looking down while searching for something in her bag.

    Lu Shaoming went forward, and he had a hand in his pocket. He pursed his thin, maroon lips together lightly as he said, ¡°Board the car. I will take you.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Ning Qing did not even lift her head up and continued to say, ¡°I know that Young Master Lu is busy. I am afraid that you would again make a call to your secretary to take me instead. I am busy now; I don¡¯t have any time to wait.¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows, and he knew that she wanted to take revenge for the previous time.

    He did not take her two months ago.

    At this moment, he was standing on her left. Her hair was all parted towards her right shoulder, and he looked at the half of her gentle small face that was exposed. There were a few strands of hair stuck on the back of her neck, and it looked very attractive.

    He pinched himself with hisrge hand in his pocket, and he swallowed his saliva. Heughed softly and said, ¡°Ning Qing, in front of me, you really treat yourself like a big celebrity now, right?¡±

    Ning Qing heard what he said and straightened her body, her broad sunsses covered half of her tiny face, she curled the corners of her lips into a yful smile as her voice waszy and attractive. ¡°Young Master Lu, you didn¡¯t want it when I wanted to give it to you, but now that I don¡¯t want you anymore, you are back here to bother me? Are you shameless or not?¡±

    Lu Shaomingughed, and he had a pampering expression on his face while he looked at her. ¡°Ning Qing, you really don¡¯t want me anymore?¡±

    Ning Qing felt her small heart felt like it had been cruelly punched as she turned her gaze sideways and said, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t want you anymore. I am living very well right now.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes got even darker.

    At this moment, Tang Xueli and Zhou Zhilei walked over and said, ¡°Mrs. Lu, did Young Master Lu make you angry? Are you waiting for a car? Come on board; let me take you.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at Tang Xueli and curled the corners of her lips while she took out her car keys from her bag and swung around. ¡°I am sorry, I have my own car. Thank you.¡±

    She turned around.

    Ding. Ning Qing opened the door and got in the car.

    Tang Xueli had a look andughed heartily. ¡°Young Master Lu, Mrs. Lu is so rich now. This Ferrari is a limited edition, released this year. The base price of this car is 23 million dors.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the red Ferrari. It had a refreshing and modern design, and it would attract the eyes of others anywhere.

    That small woman graciously got in the car and stepped on the elerator. The Ferrari flew past the trio and only left the trio with an arrogant and beautiful image of the car¡¯s trunk.

    Lu Shaoming had endearment and pamper in his eyes, and it became even more apparent with each passing second.

    Lu Shaoming got in the Bentley, and Zhou Zhilei got in Tang Xueli¡¯s luxury vehicle.

    Zhou Zhilei wanted to exin. ¡°Xueli, I...¡±

    She did not know what was going on with her recently, but everywhere that Lu Shaoming would appear, her gaze would be attracted to him. Her face would turn red, and her body would also...get hot.

    Maybe it was due to those dreams.

    Tang Xueli did not look at her. The corners of his lips were curled up in a cold and cunning smile. Throughout this period of time, he saw how she looked at Lu Shaoming. No matter how much she tried to exin, it was of no use.

    Actually, he also did not mind too much.

    Ever since he¡¯d first met Zhou Zhilei at a young age, she only had Lu Shaoming in her eyes, and she had ignored his attempts to woo her. She was an arrogant princess, and he simply wanted to capture her.

    He¡¯s had many women in his hands. His big boss¡¯s mistress, his enemy¡¯s daughter... With many of them, he had to use violence to snatch them. He did not need any sincerity or true feelings. He also did not have any true feelings towards them. The more they protested, the more he enjoyed the feeling of capturing them.

    On one hand, he felt that helping Zhou Zhilei was also challenging Lu Shaoming in a way. He felt it was exhrating, and on the other hand, why would he not be happy with a beauty in his arms?

    But it was still a fact that he wanted to marry Zhou Zhilei. There was nothing much to it. Marriage with the Zhou family was a good chance to boost the working rtionship between both of their families; it was a good choice.

    So he wanted to treat her well.

    But whatever she was doing now, was it because of her carefree personality? Was it because she thought that he was foolish?

    Tang Xueli thought of what Ning Qing had said, ¡°A princess¡¯s knight is merely a supporting character.¡± He panted for a moment, and heughed cunningly.

    ¡°Zhilei,e to my house tonight,¡± he asked.

    Zhou Zhilei was shocked, and she started to shake from head to toe. What did he want to do?

    Tang Xueli nced at Zhou Zhilei before he said, ¡°Why are you so afraid? Aren¡¯t you my woman? I am doing stuff on your behalf. You have to obediently give me something in return. You can also choose not toe, and we can break up.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to break up.¡± She did not ept him asking to break up.

    She had already ruined her rtionship with Lu Shaoming. Tang Xueli had the cure for the love spell that Lu Shaoming was under, she needed Tang Xueli¡¯s protection and help.

    If they broke up, Lu Shaoming would definitely tear her in two.

    ¡°Sure, then be punctual tonight when youe over.¡± Tang Xueliughed with satisfaction.

    Women... If he did have a strategy, they would forever not learn how to be obedient.

    He looked at the road in front of him. The red Ferrari was cruising perfectly at a speed of 100km/h. Lu Shaoming¡¯s Bentley was following her closely.

    Tang Xueli¡¯s eyes brightened up, and he said, ¡°Zhilei, sit tight.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei did not have time to react, and the car started to elerate quickly. Her seatbelt was fastened, but she still fell forward due to habit, and her forehead banged against the ss.

    ¡°Ah!¡± she cried out in pain, and she quickly held onto the car door with one hand.

    Ning Qing looked through the rear view mirror at the Bentley that has been following her. She curled her lips up, and suddenly, a grey Maybach came into her line of vision; it was Tang Xueli¡¯s car.

    Ning Qing¡¯s pretty rose coloured lips curled up in an insulting arc, and she stepped down on the elerator and flew with her car.

    Currently, there were not too many cars on the street. Everyone looked at the three world ss luxury vehicles as they stopped their cars by the roadside, and all stretched their heads out to gaze at them.

    ¡°Damn, rich people have it great ¡ª they can race their cars on the road.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the Maybach that cruised past his car. There was a cold satisfaction in his dark eyes. Hisrge hand on the steering wheel changed its direction, and he went into the leftne.

    His speed was not too fast or slow, just like his mature and serious character, as long he did not lose the person he was chasing after.

    The Maybach was already almost on the Ferrari¡¯s tail. Tang Xueli opened the window of the car andughed as he shouted, ¡°Mrs. Lu, your driving skills are not too great.¡±

    Ning Qingughed, and she stepped on the brake as she slowly reduced her speed. She made an emergency turn with her steering wheel and directly turned right.

    Tang Xueli did not expect her to turn, and he also made an emergency turn. At this moment, a piercing ray of light came over, and arge truck was approaching them from the front.

    ¡°Xueli, there¡¯s a truck!¡± Zhou Zhilei screamed, feeling that they were going to end up in a crash.

    Tang Xueli quickly turned the steering wheel and stepped on the brake. The Maybach was on the road in the middle of the turn, and its wheels let out an ear piercing sound as they made contact with the ground.

    Bang! The Maybach crashed onto the road divider.

    Zhou Zhilei shouted very loudly. She was in a blur. All of her hair was messily thrown around, and she looked exactly like a crazy person. She looked horrible and in chaos.

    Tang Xueli¡¯s forehead crashed against the steering wheel, and he lifted his head with an evil expression on his face.

    He saw that the Ferrari had stopped in front, and wasing towards his direction now.

    When the two cars brushed past one another, Ning Qing rolled the windows of her car. She had let her hair down. Her curls were lying carelessly on her small shoulders. One of her small hands was ced outside the car. Ning Qing raised her thumb up, and then pointed it down.

    Low.

    Tang Xueli: ¡°...¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small, exquisite face had a pair of huge sunsses on it. She did not look sideways. Her hair and sunssesplemented her bright red lips. Her voice was coy and sweet as she said, ¡°President Tang, I am teaching you something today. This is the risk in choosing to race with cars. President Tang should be careful when doing so.¡±

    Tang Xueli clenched his teeth as he said, ¡°You!¡±

    The Bentley slowly appeared behind the Maybach. Lu Shaoming rolled the windows down. He looked at Ning Qing¡¯s mesmerizing and beautiful look as the rays of the sun shone down on her.

    Ning Qing lifted her gaze to look at Lu Shaoming. She curled the corners of her lips up confidently, and as the Ferrari approached, Ning Qing stepped down on the elerator and flew past him.

    Lu Shaoming leaned back on the seatzily. The corners of his lips curled up in a pampering arc. He lifted his eyebrows and lightly bobbed his Adam¡¯s apple. A luxurious car matched a beautiful person. It was the first time that he understood this saying.

    He liked this version of Ning Qing very much. She wildly and confidently enjoyed her youth, and she was clever in making use of her beauty to the greatest extent that she could.

    There was an outdoor event on the second day of the training ss. All of the students would go to the Zhou family winery in T City to enjoy a day there.

    Ning Qing was very excited about this. It was the first time that she had the chance to see the Zhou family¡¯s winery.

    The training ss reserved a luxurious coach, and picked up everyone to head there.

    Ning Qing took a seat by the window. She had a casual cap on her head, and she had earpieces in her ears. They were ying a single by Liu Wenlong to use in <Lurker>, and she was picking the song seriously.

    At this moment, two female ssmates gathered around her excitedly and stretched out their fingers to point outside the window. ¡°Director Ning, look at what is outside. Is that Young Master Lu¡¯s car?¡±

    Ning Qing looked sideways through the window. There was a Bentley beside the luxury coach. It was Lu Shaoming¡¯s car.

    The man was dressed in a light blue shirt today. The top two buttons of the shirt were unbuttoned casually, and from the angle that she was at, she saw the neat hairline of the man, and she half of his perfect, handsome face.

    Sometimes, Ning Qing had to admit that 30 year old was very attractive. They had a mature and elegant aura on them. It was like a strong ma, and Lu Shaoming was the best among this demographic.

    He did not look at her. Hisrge hand that had a watch on it was pressed against the steering wheel. His actions were smooth like flowing water.

 Chapter 336

    <h4>Chapter 336: Let Me Have A Taste Of Mrs. Lu Tonight</h4>

    Ning Qing nced over for a moment. She lowered her gaze and continued to listen to her music.

    Meanwhile, the two female ssmates continued to chat excitedly. ¡°Ning Qing, Young Master Lu is really so handsome. What is the meaning behind him driving his car beside you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Director Ning. You two are out to show off your love again?¡±

    Ning Qing did not react, and she did in fact not know what the man was trying to do.

    Two months ago, he was so cold and distant towards her, but now, he purposely wanted to follow her so closely.

    Were all men like this? They only knew how to cherish something after losing it?

    Ning Qing hated that she could not p a post-it on his forehead ¡ª yer!

    The two female ssmates saw that Ning Qing was not saying anything, and they started to grow suspicious. ¡°Director Ning, your reaction is so weird. Why are you not bothering with Young Master Lu?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Director Ning. Could it be that the rumours about the change in your rtionship are...true?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she was furious.

    She lifted her hand to take the earpiece out of her right ear. She stretched her hand to open the window and red at the man who was in the car.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, you...¡±

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±. The man stepped down on the elerator, and directly sped away.

    Ning Qing, who was left with the image of his trunk in her face: ¡°...¡±

    He was doing this on purpose!

    He was definitely doing this on purpose!

    He knew that there were people around her, and he also knew that she did not dare ignore him, so he bullied her like this.

    Ning Qing scolded him inside her heart a thousand times, and her eyes turned red.

    Rascal.

    Other than bullying her, what did he know how to do?

    At this moment, a ding came from her phone in her bag. She tapped the phone, and she had received a text message.

    It was a voice message which her ¡°Hubby,¡± who had not contact her for a long time, sent using WeChat.

    Ning Qing bit her pink bottom lip with her white teeth. She tapped to listen to the voice message angrily, and the man¡¯s deep and soulful voice floated out instantly. ¡°Are you crying?¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡± she wanted to stomp her foot in anger.

    At this moment, another voice message came in.

    She tapped it open.

    ¡°Then when you bullied me, why did you not think that I would also shed tears?¡±

    The man¡¯s deep voice had a charming hoarseness to it. He wasughing, and she felt warmth in what she was feeling. Her ears felt soft upon hearing his voice.

    He was shameless.

    He was super shameless!

    If he had the ability to cry, then he should cry for her to see.

    She put her phone into her bag. She continued to listen to her songs, but she could not control the corners of her lips from curling up into an arc ¡ª that horrible man!

    After reaching the Zhou family winery, Ning Qing stepped out of the coach.

    Looking at the picturesque scenery in front of her, her eyes lit up.

    There were a wide variety of flowers spread upon the vast grass patch. There were attractive red roses dripping with dew, purplevender, and the sea of dandelion... She was in the middle of an ocean of flowers.

    It was also the first time that the other ssmates have seen such amazing scenery around them. Everyone was wowed before they dashed over to the sea of flowers.

    Ning Qing took her cap off her head, and she walked in the field of dandelions that nearest to her.

    She bent down, and plucked a dandelion off the ground. It was like a tiny, fluffy, white cap. It was so soft, clean, and vibrant.

    She blew it lightly, and the seeds scattered in mid air like snow.

    Ning Qing felt all of her emotions disappear in this moment. Her gaze followed the seeds that were flying around in mid air, and she stretched out her hand to touch it.

    At this moment, Tang Xueli and Zhou Zhilei got out of the luxury vehicle. Tang Xueli looked at the small woman standing in the middle of the ocean of flowers, and his eyes darkened.

    It was sunset at that moment. The beautiful, mesmerizing rays from the sunset were spewing in her direction. That small woman was dressed in a loose white cotton dress as she stood in the middle of the flower ocean. The warm breeze messed up her curls, and her exquisite features were just like those of an ink painting. She was absolutely beautiful like an angel, and she looked just like a flower fairy.

    As a fellow woman herself, Zhou Zhilei was also taken aback. She saw that Tang Xueli was looking at Ning Qing intently and could not help butugh coldly. ¡°Why, are you interested in her?¡±

    Tang Xueli turned sideways to look at Zhou Zhilei. He stretched out his hand to cup her slim waist as he said, ¡°Ning Qing is so beautiful. Any man would be interested in her, but this wouldn¡¯t affect your position.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei took a step away, avoiding his touch. An evil ray came out of her eyes, and she slowly said, ¡°Sure, I will look for a chance for you to fulfil your dreams.¡±

    Tang Xueli was in a good mood as he said, ¡°She is Mrs. Lu. Are you fulfilling your dream or mine? Lu Shaoming is a cruel person. The reason why he is not taking any action at all is because I have the cure in my hands, Ning Qing is his bottom line. If I touch Ning Qing, would Young Master Lu still let me go?¡±

    ¡°Xueli, you are afraid now?¡± Zhou Zhilei looked in Ning Qing¡¯s direction and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whose dream you fulfil. The important thing is the enjoyment from fulfilling that dream. Think about it ¡ª the woman who was taught personally by Lu Shaoming. That taste...¡±

    Tang Xueli burst out inughter and said, ¡°Zhilei, you are understanding me better and better.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei turned around and went in the direction of the vi.

    As she turned around, she saw Lu Shaoming while she did so. The man had both of his hands in his pockets, he leanedzily against the car. The warm breeze made his light blue shirt move with the wind. Both of his long legs were crossed elegantly, and he was handsome and mesmerizing, making anyone unable to tear their gaze away from him.

    He was looking at Ning Qing closely, and his focused gaze was warm while he did so.

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s face turned red immediately, and she gazed at him, smitten.

    At this moment, someone walked out of the vi, and he stood beside Lu Shaoming. They conversed softly before the person politely gestured his hands to invite him in.

    Lu Shaoming looked at Ning Qing again before following that person.

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s heart jumped. That person was her grandfather¡¯s butler.

    Has Grandpa returned to T City?

    Howe she hasn¡¯t received any news about it?

    Everyone went into the vi at night. Zhou Zhilei took a bunch of keys from the maid and said, ¡°Everyone, these are the keys to your rooms. Everyone should go back to your own room to take a shower, thene to the dining room to have a meal.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Director Zhou.¡± Everyone came forward to receive their keys.

    Ning Qing also took a key. She noticed that her key was different, and she asked, ¡°Director Zhou, why is mine different from everyone else¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Zhou Zhileiughed and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have enough rooms in the vi, so I asked the maid to tidy the store room up, so I will have to short change Miss Ning to stay there tonight.¡±

    Store room?

    Ning Qing heard her words, and she lifted her eyebrows up. This Zhou Zhilei was trying to make life difficult for her on purpose.

    ¡°Director Zhou, how could you let Ning Qing stay in the storeroom? Ning Qing, I will change rooms with you,¡± a passionate male ssmate came out to say.

    Ning Qing shook her head with her eyebrows curved up. ¡°Thank you everyone, but there is no need for that. I can stay there.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei purposely made life difficult for her. She would not give up until she got what she wanted. It was only a room; she was not so fragile.

    ¡°Director Zhou, I also have to thank you.¡± Ning Qing put emphasis on thank you as she spoke.

    Zhou Zhilei lifted her eyebrows up as she had a smile on her face. ¡°Okay, I will wish Miss Ning a pleasant trip.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, let¡¯s go together.¡± A few ssmates of hers came forward to swarm Ning Qing at this moment.

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go together.¡± Ning Qing winked cheekily and carried her small orange bag as she walked together with the group.

    Zhou Zhilei looked at Ning Qing, who was popr no matter where she went, and she subtly kneaded her hand into a fist.

    ...

    Ning Qing pushed the door of the store room. It was more dpidated than previously expected.

    The wooden door would creak every time she pushed it. The room was packed with wine bottles. There was a bed by the wall, and it did not have a washroom attached to it.

    Ning Qing ced her small backpack on the bed. Although the conditions were sparse here, it was clean and tidy. One person could make do here, but where would she go to take a shower?

    Knock knock knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. Two maids walked in. Both of them were holding buckets of hot water in their hands as they said, ¡°Miss, how are you? We will pour hot water for you. You can take a bath in this wooden tub here.¡±

    Ning Qing nced over, there was in fact a wooden tub in the room.

    ¡°Sure, thank you.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head.

    The helpers walked out, and Ning Qing locked the door. But she felt unsafe as she did so, so she ced an old folding screen she found in the room in the middle, then removed her clothes before bringing her slender, white legs to the tub.

    The temperature of the water was perfect, and it was veryfortable.

    Ning Qing ced her curls outside of the wooden tub. She lightly ced her small head on the edge of the tub, and she casually used her two small hands to ssh the water on herself.

    The scene of a beautiful woman taking a bath was lively and eye catching.

    Ning Qing soaked for a minute. She nned to get up when she heard a noise in her ears. The wooden door creaked as it was pushed open, and someone walked into the room.

    Ning Qing was taken aback, and with her guard up, she asked, ¡°Who is that?¡±

    A deep masculine voice rang out behind her. It was obvious that the person wasughing as he said, ¡°Mrs. Lu.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s irises contracted. It actually turned out to be Tang Xueli.

    He was also at the winery?

    Howe she didn¡¯t see him?

    She was too careless.

    Tang Xueli looked at the petite figure behind the folding screen. The hot steam rose from the wooden tub, and there was a light fragrance of flowers in the air. There were few men who could control themselves in a situation like that, especially with the figure of that woman. He had seen it once in the luxury shop.

    It was curvy, and her figure enchanted his soul.

    He lifted his heels to walk towards Ning Qing. ¡°Mrs. Lu, are you taking a bath right now? Do you need me to help you?¡±

    Ning Qing was flustered. This room was quite tiny, so he only needed to take a few steps around the folding screen, and he would be able to see her.

    Ning Qing was frustrated. The clothes that she had removed were on the bed on one side. She could not reach them at all. There was only a clean towel by her side.

    Thankfully, she had the folding screen as a barrier. Although he could see her silhouette, she would not be exposedpletely.

    Ning Qingughed coldly. ¡°President Tang, it is not gentlemanly of you to trespass in another person¡¯s room. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Miss Zhou would get angry?¡±

    Ning Qing stood up from the wooden bucket in a sh, and she wrapped the bath towel around herself.

    Tang Xueli had already walked to the folding screen. ¡°Mrs Lu, Zhilei is very gracious, but rather, it is you. I heard that your rtionship with Young Master Lu has been in a rough patch recently. I am here tofort you,¡± he said with augh

    Pfft!

    Shameless!

    Noting that he was about to step around the folding screen, Ning Qing used her tender voice to chide him, saying, ¡°Tang Xueli, you better stop right there!¡±

    Tang Xueli stopped in his tracks, and he looked at the petite shadow on the folding screen. He closed his eyes while he took in a breath of the fragrance in the air, before saying with a yfulugh, ¡°Ning Qing, I guarantee that you are definitely the first woman able to make me have a reaction just by calling my name out.¡±

    Ning Qing coolly ignored his dirty words. Her body was wrapped with the bath towel as she cautiously leaned back against the wall. The bath towel could only cover her private parts from her corbones to her behind. The rest of her skin was exposed. She definitely could not let a man look at her in this state right now.

    ¡°Tang Xueli, why are you here? What do you want to do? I am Lu Shaoming¡¯s wife. Did you think of the consequences of having impure thoughts towards me? Lu Shaoming would never forgive you.¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Tang Xueliughed lightly and said, ¡°Ning Qing, are you using Lu Shaoming¡¯s name to scare me, or are you trying to buy more time for yourself? Tell me. No one wille and save you. I want to see how Lu Shaoming would deal with me. Ning Qing, don¡¯t put up a fight. Let me savour the taste of Mrs. Lu tonight.¡±

 Chapter 337

    <h4>Chapter 337: Come After Me; I Am Giving You A Chance Right Now</h4>

    Tang Xueli came in.

    Ning Qing felt her heart beating in her throat. She looked at the distance between herself and the door. She thought inside her heart that if he wanted to force his way through, she would just rush out of here, and she would scream loudly for help.

    She would never allow him to get whatever he wanted.

    She would rather die.

    As Tang Xueli was walking towards her, he heard a low, charming voice ring out in time. ¡°President Tang, why are you appearing in my wife¡¯s room?¡±

    Tang Xueli turned around to have a look. Lu Shaoming had one of his hands in his pockets, and his handsome,nky figure was leaning against the side of the door.

    Tang Xueli¡¯s eyes lit up. When Lu Shaoming had arrived, Tang Xueli ordered someone to follow Lu Shaoming¡¯s tracks, and he was with Old Man Zhou in another vi.

    How did he rush over here so quickly?

    There could only be one reason ¡ª he had ced someone close to Ning Qing to monitor her.

    Ning Qing was in danger, and he rushed upon learning of it.

    Tang Xueli smiled. Such a great Lu Shaoming, even the Zhou family vi had his people around.

    He really treated this wife of his so preciously, and he could not ept another manying a single finger on her.

    Tang Xueli shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Oh, Young Master Lu, this is totally a misunderstanding, I heard some weird soundsing from Mrs. Lu¡¯s room, and I thought it was a thief. I was worried about Mrs. Lu¡¯s safety, so I came inside here.¡±

    ¡°Is that right?¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s deep, dark eyes were like ink as dark as the abyss. He turned his head to look outside the door. He said two words without any emotion in his voice: ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I will do whatever Young Master Lu wants me to do.¡± Tang Xueli walked out.

    As he walked to the side of the door, he brushed past Lu Shaoming before he lowered his voice, put on a sinister smile, and said, ¡°Young Master Lu, look after your wife well. If a woman is too beautiful, many men would want toy their hands on her.¡±

    Lu Shaoming straightened his body up and simrly lowered his voice whileughing. ¡°Wanting it is totally different from owning it already, President Tang. If you have the ability, you should take out your true capabilities and let me have a look. Don¡¯t forever be the person who can only think about it once or twice.¡±

    Tang Xueli¡¯s face constricted as he said, ¡°Hah, Young Master Lu, let us see who wins after all.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded his head in agreement and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±

    ...

    Noting that Tang Xueli had left, Ning Qing, who was covering her chest, heaved a sigh of relief. She realized that both of her legs were soft. It was really a critical moment of danger.

    If he did note to save her just now...

    Ning Qing looked through the folding screen at the man/ She saw the handsome figure walk inside and lock the door. ¡°Go put on your clothes.¡±

    His voice was very gentle.

    Ning Qing was very unwilling to face him, especially when she thought of the time that he teased her when she was on the luxury coach, but she did in fact want to put her clothes on.

    She lifted her feet and took two steps forward, she poked her head out and stretched out her hand to grab the clothes on the bed.

    She could not reach it, so she took another step forward.

    Lu Shaoming looked at her. Half of the small woman¡¯s figure peeked out from the folding screen, and because her arm was short, she tried very hard to hook the clothes, but she was also very unwilling to let him look at her.

    She bent her waist, but her beautiful back was very straight. She had naturally beautiful corbones. Added to her many years of practicing dance, her figure was beautiful no matter which direction anyone looked at her from.

    When she bent her waist, her curls were dropping in front of her long, slim arms, then hung before her chest. Her small white hand was covering her chest, but she could not hide that curvy arc, he did not know if it was because she had taken a bath or because of his presence, but half of her exquisite tiny face was white with ayer of red on it.

    Lu Shaoming looked again at her t abdomen and swallowed some of his saliva.

    Ning Qing was shy. She was unable to hook her clothes, and she had to expose all of her body out of the folding screen before she could get her clothes back.

    Herrge, youthful eyes turned to re at the man. There was coyness in her voice as she said, ¡°What are you looking at? Don¡¯t you know how to turn around?¡±

    Her voice was very stubborn.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s strong features were very gentle. He did not look displeased, and he turned his body around slowly.

    ¡°Which part of your body have I not seen before? You only know how to be shy right now? In the past, when you perched down...¡±

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, shut up!¡± Ning Qing picked the pillow on the bed and threw it directly towards him.

    He was really able to let anything out of his mouth.

    He was exactly the same type of person Tang Xueli was.

    After getting hit, Lu Shaoming did not move, and he took out a pack of cigarettes from his brown trousers. He took a single butt, lit it, and slowly inhaled.

    Ning Qing saw that he was smoking. She froze. In her impression, he rarely smoked. When she was pregnant, he had smoked a few times. At that time, she was sleepy at night, and when shey on the bed and was already able to take a short nap, he would go on the bed to cup her in his embrace. When she opened her eyes in a blur, he would kiss her, and his hand would be all over the ce.

    She would be awoken by him.

    But she would pant when he kissed her. He would sigh disappointed. He did not get what he wanted. He would go on the balcony to smoke a few butts, then he¡¯d go take a cold shower.

    Ning Qing bit down on her pink bottom lip. Her heart was both sweet and sour. She could control what she was feeling inside her heart, but her heart would feel pain once she saw him smoke.

    Smoking would hurt the body, and he was already 10 years older than her. What would she do if he passed on before her?

    Ning Qing was thinking cruelly. She should harden her heart up. Who cared about whether he was dead or alive right now?

    What was he doing when she went to Ennd for surgery?

    He¡¯s the one who did not want her.

    At this moment, there was a glow in Ning Qing¡¯s eyes. She red at the man¡¯s handsome back profile questionably, and thought of a very weird matter.

    She lifted her feet as she walked to the man¡¯s side.

    Lu Shaoming had one of his hands inside his pants. He used two fingers on his other hand to pinch the billowing cigarette. A fragrance suddenly wafted into his nostrils, and it was a soft scent. ¡°Young Master Lu, why are you smoking right now?¡±

    Lu Shaoming turned his gaze sideways to look at her. She was wearing a small ck sweatshirt, matched together with light blue shorts. It was the style of a young girl.

    The man held the cigarette as he brought it to his lips. He squinted his eyes and took in a deep breath. He turned his head and slowly spat the smoke onto her small face. ¡°Why do you care about me?¡±

    Ning Qing did not expect him to do take rogue actions and her small face instantly became red.

    She then heard the man tease her as he smiled and said, ¡°Ning Qing, why is your face so red?¡±

    Ning Qing adjusted her breathing and bravely weed his deep eyes. She took a step forward, and advanced towards him. She went on tiptoes to brush against his thin maroon lips. She used an innocent and pure expression with her big eyes as she looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s very simple, my face is red because of you. Standing in front of my ex husband...Oh, that¡¯s not right, it is not my ex husband, but my husband... In front of my handsome and charming husband, my heart is moved.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the attractive red lips that were right in front of him. He suddenly felt that the taste of nicotine was unable to numb the intense feeling on his body anymore. His lips were very dry as he let out his tongue to lick them. ¡°What do you want to do, huh?¡±

    ¡°What do I want to do? Hah...¡± Ning Qing¡¯s gaze travelled down and scanned his dark coloured trousers. She got close andughed gently. ¡°Your body is having a reaction to me, right?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome eyebrows were furrowed deeply as three lines ran across his forehead, and he did not say a single word.

    He was waiting for her to continue speaking.

    ¡°Two and a half months ago, when you came back after your ne crash, I kissed you inside the room. Before, you would have a reaction. This kind of feeling continued on until now. You would not be able to control yourself when you look at your own wife wear fewer clothes when she stands before you. Although everyone was fooled by your image, and they thought that you are a gentleman, heh, I don¡¯t think so. I think that when Young Master Lu wants to do those things, you would never control yourself...¡± As she spoke, Ning Qing stretched out her hand to snatch the cigarette between two of his fingers, and threw it on the floor. ¡°Then why are you smoking right now. Young Master Lu, don¡¯t you feel wronged?¡±

    Two of Ning Qing¡¯s slim arms were hooked on his neck, and she had an attractive smile on her face as she said, ¡°What kind of dirty thoughts are inside your mind right now? Come towards me. I will give you a chance.¡±

    Lu Shaoming straightened his waist, there was a current of electricity flowing from his waist towards his limbs, then towards his head.

    His eyes got hot ¡ª burning hot.

    But he was unable to move.

    Ning Qing looked at his eyes and waited for him to move.

    An entire minute went by. Ning Qing suddenly gurgled inughter before she squinted her eyes. ¡°Young Master Lu, when did you end up as someone who would use an expression in your eyes to look at me that tells me that you want to eat. If it was not for me seeing your reaction, I would really suspect that the ne crash has made you lose your masculine abilities.¡±

    She slowly let go of him.

    It was only then that Lu Shaoming moved. His throat was extremely dry, and he tried to move his Adam¡¯s apple. His voice was extremely rough and did not sound like his own. He had a confident smile while he said, ¡°Ning Qing, are your desires not fulfilled?¡±

    Ning Qing froze, ¡°What?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s smile got even more apparent as he said, ¡°Could it actually not be so? Just now, you looked at him a few times. Did you miss him? I didn¡¯t give him to you, so you have gotten angry after being shy?¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡± Get lost!

    ...

    After chasing Lu Shaoming out of the room, Ning Qing went to the dining room to have her meal.

    The table setting in the dining room was very special. Everyone had one table each, and the maids served special dishes, and there were also many types of side dishes like crystal skin buns. Dinner was veryvish.

    Everyone saw Ning Qing arrive and sad, ¡°Ning Qing, why are you sote? We were all waiting for you toe to have our food.¡±

    Ning Qing broke into a sweet smile as she said, ¡°Oh, I took some time to bathe. Let¡¯s start eating then.¡± Ning Qing sat in her seat.

    Everyone held their chopsticks in their hands as they started to eat.

    Zhou Zhilei ate together with everyone. She looked at Ning Qing, who was using a small spoon to drink her soup, as she said, ¡°Miss Ning, howe you took so long to bathe? Did you end up in an ident? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your food would get spiked?¡±

    Heh. Wasn¡¯t she clear on whether she had ended up in an ident? When she was bathing, she still dared toe and scare her now?

    These two, Zhou Zhilei and Tang Xueli, were a match made in heaven.

    Ning Qing lifted the ss of red wine beside her hand as she confidently took a sip. She sipped the wine inside her wine ss as she lifted her eyebrows up as she responded, ¡°Yeah¡±

    Her response attracted everyone¡¯s gaze as they asked, ¡°Ning Qing, what happened to you?¡±

    Ning Qing used her finger to point to the red wine with a painful expression on her face.

    Everyone was taken aback, and they quickly looked at Zhou Zhilei and asked her, ¡°Director Zhou, is there a problem with the red wine from your family?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± Zhou Zhilei immediately denied it. She was joking with Ning Qing just now, and she would not be so foolish to drug Ning Qing¡¯s food, especially the red wine of the Zhou family.

    Ning Qing¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed even deeper as her tiny face looked absolutely miserable.

    Everyone was afraid, and they all jumped up from their chairs.

    Zhou Zhilei did not know what Ning Qing was up to. She stood up and walked beside Ning Qing. She snatched the wine ss from Ning Qing¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Is there a problem with the wine? I will drink it right now for you to see then...¡±

    ¡°Pfft...¡± Zhou Zhilei had not finished drinking. The red wine in Ning Qing¡¯s mouth spewed out like a fountain and perfectlynded on Zhou Zhilei¡¯s face.

    Zhou Zhilei was frozen. Her face was entirely covered with red wine, and she looked extremely disheveled.

    ¡°Ha, haha...¡± Everyoneughed out loud.

    Ning Qing wiped her mouth with her small hand and emotionally said, ¡°Aiya, the red wine from the Zhou family is definitely different from the rest. I had a taste just now, and that is the best brew on earth..¡± As she spoke, she noticed Zhou Zhilei who had her entire face sprayed with red wine. She immediately patted her thighs as she apologized. ¡°Director Zhou, what is wrong with you? Did you get sprayed with red wine? You are too careless. Quick, use a tissue to wipe it away.¡±

 Chapter 338

    <h4>Chapter 338: Grandfather, Can I Bring Some Wine Back To Let My Mother Have A Taste?</h4>

    Ning Qing took out a tissue to help her wipe her face.

    Zhou Zhilei was trembling with anger. She red at Ning Qing cruelly as she said, ¡°Ning Qing, you!¡±

    Ning Qing took a step back in shock and patted her chest as she fearfully said, ¡°Director Zhou, I am merely joking around with you. Why are you so fierce right now. Dear ssmates, all of you have to help me. I am here in Director Zhou¡¯s territory. She has all the advantage, and I am on the losing end right now. If I end up in an ident here, all of you have to catch the perpetrator.¡±

    Everyone smiled as they said, ¡°Ning Qing, you don¡¯t have to worry. We are all here, no one would dare to bully you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Director Zhou, why are you being so fierce right now? Ay, your eyeliner is smudged. You have to go redo your makeup.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    After eating dinner, everyone went back to their rooms to rest.

    Ning Qing walked to the corridor, and she saw that there was a ck flower in the mud in the plot ofnd below the corridor. Her eyes lit up, and she quickly went to take a closer look.

    It was a Louis XIV rose.

    This flower originated from France and could be considered to be one of the top 10 most expensive and precious flowers on Earth. The mud in the country was not suitable to grow the Louis XIV rose, and none of the flower markets in the country sold this flower.

    She did not think that she would see it here today.

    Although she looked down on Zhou Zhilei, the Zhou family was still the top family in the winery business.

    She looked at the flower carefully yet happily, and she hated that she could not bring to her own backyard. If her mother saw this flower, she would definitely be over the moon.

    She looked at it lovingly for a moment, then Ning Qing slowly went back to her room.

    After returning to her room, Ning Qing leaned on the headboard and took out a few documents from her bag. She was busy with matters concerning <Lurker>.

    A whileter, she heard the sound of thunder ringing out in the air outside the window, and rain started to pour.

    A thunderstorm in a summer day was always quick and unpredictable.

    Ning Qing stood up and went in front of the windows to look out for a moment. She suddenly thought about the Louis XIV roses downstairs, and she quickly regained her senses before running out of her room.

    She ran into the corridor and looked down. All of the Louis XIV roses were drenched. The rain got heavier and heavier, and the buds of the flowers were drooping down as the rain pelted them.

    Ning Qing was very anxious, she ran into the nearest room, found a transparent rain bag, and quickly dashed into the rain.

    At the moment, the rain was pelting the ground heavily. Right as she dashed into the rain, her entire body was entirely drenched.

    But she did not care. She quickly bent down and quickly ced the rain bag above the Louis XIV Roses.

    The rain bag was not long enough, and there was still a small patch exposed to the rain.

    Her heart felt very bad. These famous flowers were extremely rare in the country, and it was an absolute pity to be ruined in the rain.

    She bent down and spread her arms out as she covered the remaining Louis XIV roses that were unsheltered beneath her and protected them in her embrace.

    The drops of rain pelted down on her head as they trickled down. She could not open her eyes up, and she could only silently pray in her heart for the rain to stop quickly.

    The rain did not stop, but Ning Qing felt that the droplets of rain were suddenly not pelting her body any further.

    She lifted her gaze slowly, and there was a ck umbre held above her head.

    Someone hade over.

    Ning Qing turned around to have a look. There was an old grandfather standing behind her.

    The old grandfather was around 80 years old. He had a head of white hair, and there were wrinkles across his face. He looked like he had gone through the trials of life, but the old grandfather still looked benevolent. His clouded eyes had an educated glow in them, and he looked both warm and refined.

    The old grandfather had an umbre in his hands and was also looking at her.

    Sometimes, the rtionship between people was very special. Ning Qing had a weird sense of closeness with this grandfather who had appeared out of nowhere. This kind of feeling was the same one that Zhou Dayuan gave her.

    She quickly put on a smile before saying, ¡°Grandfather, thank you for shielding me with an umbre.¡±

    The old grandfather smiled, and the wrinkles on his face were apparent as he said, ¡°Little girl, stand up now. Let¡¯s not stand in the rain to speak. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go into the house.¡±

    ¡°But these Louis XIV Roses....¡±

    Some helpers dressed in raincoats ran over hurriedly. The helper had a portable red bricked shelter in her hands. They opened the rain shelter, then ced the little red bricked roof over the roses.

    The Louis XIV roses were all protected in the small house.

    They were all protected and well.

    It was only then did Ning Qing feel relieved, and she followed the grandfather back into the house.

    ...

    Ning Qing did not know where the old grandfather was bringing her. It looked to be some ce to brew red wine. There were many bottles and containers inside.

    The old grandfather put the umbre away and retrieved a towel before handing it over to Ning Qing. ¡°Girl, use a clean towel to wipe your face. Take a shower when you get backter, and change into a new set of clean clothes. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Grandfather.¡± Ning Qing took the towel and looked at the senior while she dried her hair. ¡°Grandfather, what are you doing here? Are you also protecting the Louis XIV roses? Are you the senior gardener here?¡±

    Senior gardener?

    The grandfather had a frown on his face which quickly transitioned to a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am also here to protect the Louis XIV roses. I can be considered to be a senior gardener.¡± As he spoke, the grandfather looked at the girl¡¯s tiny, exquisite face. ¡°Girl, this is the Zhou Family winery. What are you doing here? I have not seen you before.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I registered for the red wine training ss, so I came here to broaden my horizons. After all, the Zhou family are the top winemakers in the world,¡± Ning Qing said with a sweet smile on her lips.

    The old grandfather was happy upon hearing this. Girl, you also know how to brew wine?¡± he asked curiously.

    ¡°Yeah, I know a bit.¡± Ning Qing used nodded her head eagerly.

    The old grandfather turned around and walked to the side of the table. He took a bottle of red wine that was ubelled as he poured some red wine into a wine ss.

    Ning Qing walked to his side. Her youthful eyes had a sparkling glow in them. She took in a big breath. ¡°Grandfather, is this the red wine that is brewed using the Louis XIV roses?¡± she asked happily.

    The grandfather paused and said, ¡°You knew from the smell alone?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there is an appropriate amount of alcohol that is added to this wine to ferment. The scent of it is very thick. The taste should be very strong, and it has probably been stored preciously for around 40 years already.¡±

    The old grandfather looked Ning Qing in the eye, then he gurgled inughter. ¡°Little girl, you don¡¯t only know how to brew; you have an innate sensitive nose with regards to red wine. This kind of sense is natural. It is passed down from generation to generation. We are unable to nurture it in others. Is your family involved in a red wine business?

    Ning Qing shook her head. ¡°No, my dad is a businessman, but my mother normally likes to brew her own wine. I have inherited this from my mother.¡±

    The old grandfather nodded his head as he said, ¡°Fate is needed to brew red wine. Girl, you have a natural fate with red wine. Come here, have a taste of this red wine.¡±

    There was a spark in Ning Qing¡¯s eyes as she asked, ¡°Grandfather, is this for me to drink?¡± She was in disbelief as she used both of her small hands to receive the wine ss. She pursed her lips shyly as she said, ¡°Grandfather, I will really drink it then.¡±

    ¡°Drink it.¡±

    Ning Qing took a small sip first, and after the taste of the red wine had infiltrated her entire mouth, she said, ¡°Yeah.¡± She drank the rest of the red wine sip by sip, and she did not bear to finish it.

    ¡°Grandfather, this is really delicious to drink. It is the best red wine that I have ever tasted.¡± Ning Qing gave him a thumbs-up as sheplimented the wine.

    Upon hearing her words, the old grandfather was unable to close his lips, and he smiled happily. ¡°This girl, you really have a sweet mouth. Can you drink wine? Do you want more?¡±

    Ning Qing lowered her gaze. Her small, exquisite face was both soft and gentle. With a coy voice, she said, ¡°Grandfather, can you pour a little for me to bring home? My mother likes to drink red wine very much. Such high quality red wine can¡¯t be bought with money. I want to let my mother have a taste also.¡±

    The old grandfather looked at Ning Qing¡¯s obedient and filial behaviour. ¡°You are really a good child. Sure, just by you saying that you are unable to buy this with money, Grandfather will pour some for you,¡± he said emotionally.

    The old grandfather took a small bottle out, and then poured the red wine up to the brim. He used a wooden cork to seal the bottle, and handed it over into Ning Qing¡¯s small hands.

    Ning Qing was extremely delighted as she said, ¡°Thank you, Grandfather.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. This is what you get in exchange for helping me to protect the Louis XIV Roses.¡±

    Both of them broke out into a smile. Ning Qing carefully ced the small wine bottle in one of her pockets. ¡°Achoo!¡± Ning Qing sneezed.

    The old grandfather quickly said, ¡°Girl, go back to change your clothes quickly. If you drag it on further, you will catch a cold!¡±

    ¡°Okay, old Grandfather. Goodbye.¡± Ning Qing waved goodbye.

    Zhou Heng looked at Ning Qing disappear at the door before he withdrew his gaze. At this moment, an old butler walked over in his direction. He looked at the benevolent smile on Zhou Heng¡¯s face that had not disappeared as he happily said, ¡°Old Master, it has been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you chatting so happily with an outsider.¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s right. This little girl gave me a good impression. I do like her very much.¡±

    ¡°That is right. Old Master would not open this bottle of red wine if it were not so. This bottle of wine has been kept preciously for 40 years. It was when Young Miss brewed together with you when she was eight years old. These years, you could never bear to drink it.¡±

    Zhou Heng heard his words, and there was a depressed and fatigued expression on his face before he lowered his head.

    The old butler immediately said, ¡°Old Master, I am in the wrong. I have brought up what makes you upset once again, Old Master, you have to take care of your health. These two years, your health has been getting worse. Old Madam doesn¡¯t need any further boration. Old Madam needs you to take care of you.¡±

    Zhou Heng lifted his head up, and thinking about the past, he said, ¡°Ever since our Dou Dou went missing, Xiao Hui¡¯s health declined as she was unable to shoulder the shock. She slowly lost the senses in her lower limbs, and she became disabled. Once she sat on the wheelchair, 20 years flew past just like that, if not for me around, Xiao Hui would be long...¡±

    ¡°Old Master, it was because Miss Dou Dou went missing in Ennd at that time, so these years, Old Madam is unwilling to take a step out of Ennd. Old Madam immersed herself in sadness, and she is unable toe out of it. Thinking about her health, Old Master should really bring Old Madam out to rx and enjoy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zhou Heng nodded his head. ¡°I forget to ask what that little girl was called just now.¡±

    The old butler asked, ¡°Old Master, should I go to...¡±

    Zhou Heng waved his hand. ¡°Forget it. I believe we will meet again if there is fate.¡±

    ...

    Zhou Zhilei entered the corridor and prepared to go back into her room to sleep. A handsome,nky figure as he approached from in front. Lu Shaoming walked in her direction.

    Upon seeing him, Zhou Zhilei¡¯s heartbeat started to elerate.

 Chapter 339

    <h4>Chapter 339: It Is Still Blissful For You To Be Together With Me In This Life</h4>

    Lu Shaoming did not have much of an expression on his face. He acted as if he did not see Zhou Zhilei, and his footsteps were steady and forceful.

    After the man walked past her, two of them brushed past one another. Zhou Zhilei¡¯s senses were filled with the man¡¯s clear and mesmerizing scent. It was still mixed together with a hint of the smell of cigarettes, and it made anyone mesmerized.

    ¡°Older Brother Ming.¡±

    Lu Shaoming stopped in his tracks. He had both of his hands inside his pockets, and his deep, dark eyes looked towards her before he said, ¡°You have something to say to me?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei looked at his maroon lips. She felt her body go soft and numb at the same time. She stretched out her hand and tugged his shirt while she said, ¡°Older Brother Ming, why are you being so cold towards me?¡±

    Lu Shaoming curled the corners of his thin and cold lips into an insulting arc as he said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you not know why am I doing this to you?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei quickly tried to exin. ¡°Older Brother Ming, I didn¡¯t harm you. It was all Tang Xueli¡¯s doing! It was Tang Xueli who wanted to harm you... Older Brother Ming, can¡¯t you treat me a little better? I would be totally faithful towards you if you would treat me a little better.... There is a cure to the love spell. Tang Xueli has the cure in his hands. I can help you get the cure, as long as you agree to be together with me...¡±

    Lu Shaomingughed. He lifted his gaze to look at Tang Xueli who appeared at a corner in front of him. He lifted his eyebrows slightly as he said, ¡°Tang Xueli has done so much for you. Is it right for you to betray him like this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about him, Tang Xueli is a crazy person entirely. He is a pervert... Older Brother Ming, I only have you inside my heart. I only make use of Tang Xueli; he is a tool of mine.... Older Brother Ming, divorce Ning Qing. Get together with me. I am begging you. I cannot not have you...¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not answer. He was listening to her without a care, and he started to walk away.

    Zhou Zhilei saw that he was leaving, and she quickly hugged him from behind. She nudged the man¡¯s handsome back with her face, and her entire body could not stop nudging against his as she said, ¡°Older Brother Ming, don¡¯t leave. I want you. I really want you...¡±

    Ning Qing walked over from the bend. She saw Tang Xueli standing in front of her and lifted her feet to head forward.

    When she stood beside Tang Xueli, she saw what was ying out in front of her eyes.

    Zhou Zhilei was hugging Lu Shaoming tightly.

    Her irises contracted.

    Lu Shaoming also saw Ning Qing. There was not too much change in his dark and deep eyes. There was only a tiny hint of fluster in the deep end of his eyes that was hard to notice. He stretched out two of his fingers to pinch Zhou Zhilei¡¯s wrist. Zhou Zhilei cowered in pain, and the hands that were around his waist went loose before Lu Shaoming shook her away.

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s body crashed directly against the wall, and she called out in pain. ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Older Brother Ming...¡± She still wanted to rush forward.

    At this moment, she saw two figures in her peripheral vision. She turned sideways to look. Tang Xueli and Ning Qing stood in front of her. Ning Qing had a mocking expression on her face, and Tang Xueli had a sinister expression on his. His cheeks had already started to contract.

    All of Zhou Zhilei¡¯s senses came back to her. What did she do just now? What did she say?

    No! How could she say those words?

    However, those were the truth inside her heart.

    Other than that moment of pause, Ning Qing quickly regained her senses and put a smile on her face. She said, ¡°Although it is night-time right now, what is everybody doing, not going to bed? Disturbing others in their dreams?¡±

    She lifted her feet and walked forward to return to her own room.

    After the woman walked past him, Lu Shaoming looked at Tang Xueli, then he followed behind Ning Qing.

    Both of them made a turn and disappeared from sight.

    There was only Tang Xueli and Zhou Zhilei left behind.

    Tang Xueli turned to leave.

    ¡°Xueli, listen to my exnation.¡± Zhou Zhilei chased after him.

    ...

    Tang Xueli stretched out his hand to push open the door to his room, then walked inside.

    ¡°Xueli.¡± Zhou Zhilei chased after him and stretched out her hand to hold onto Tang Xueli¡¯s elbow. ¡± Xueli, listen to me exin. I was not speaking the truth just now. I do not know what is wrong me withtely.¡±

    p! Tang Xueli stretched out his hand to give Zhou Zhilei a tight p.

    Zhou Zhilei started to see stars. Her entire being fell onto the floor, and her face was numb. She had a sweet vour in her mouth, and she was bleeding from his hit.

    Zhou Zhilei did not dare believe it ¡ª he...hit her?

    She was born as the Young Miss of the Zhou family. She was the daughter from a wealthy family. Even her parents did not bear toy a single finger on her.

    ¡°Tang Xueli, you actually dare to hit me?¡± Zhou Zhilei cupped her face.

    Tang Xueli lifted his hand to unbutton the top two buttons on his shirt. He then used a lighter to light a cigarette. He ced the cigarette in his mouth and started toe forward. He stretched out his hand before slowly bending down, caressing the hair on Zhou Zhilei¡¯s head.

    Zhou Zhilei only felt paining from her hair. He tugged her hair, and the man wasughing cunningly behind her. ¡°Sorry, I forget that I shouldn¡¯t hit your face. Others can tell that way.¡±

    As he spoke, he slowly grabbed the cigarette in his mouth, and he pressed the red end of the cigarette on Zhou Zhilei¡¯s waist. ¡°No one will see it here, right?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei was scalded, and she almost fainted from the pain, ¡°Ah...¡± She wanted to scream.

    But her mouth was blocked, and she could not even let out a single sound.

    She wanted to put up a fight, but her body was pressed onto the floor by one of the man¡¯s hands. A leather shoe was pressing on her waist. Tang Xueli stepped down on her. The lights were off, and a bolt of lightning struck outside. There was a glow that came out, and she turned away from it. The man¡¯s face was contorted in an odd way, and he looked extremely creepy while lightning was shing and rain was pouring outside the window.

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s entire body was shivering.

    This was the first time that she actually realized what kind of person she was dealing with.

    In her eyes, although Tang Xueli was handsome and liked to flirt around, he was still the president of Tang Corporation. He had power, authority, the means, and status. He was also a gentleman while they were dating. She thought that he was a good person.

    At least he could be a person that she could control in her hands.

    She didn¡¯t think that all of these things would be on the surface only.

    ¡°I am a crazy person, a pervert, and a tool, huh? Zhilei, do you what I hate to hear others say about me? Why did you mention all the things that I hate to hear the most? I actually wanted to treat you well, but you don¡¯t cherish it. Who do you me?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei felt her lower body go cold, like it was torn into two halves while she was still alive.

    ¡°Zhilei, you¡¯ve been extremely disobedient. I really have controlled myself for a very long time, but I cannot continue controlling myself now, and I don¡¯t have to control it in any longer.

    ¡°You want cast to me aside after making use of me? Zhou Zhilei, you have plotted wrongly. You¡¯vee to offend me; don¡¯t even think of leaving my side for the rest of your life. Ha, haha...¡±

    The manughed evilly, and hisughter reverberated throughout the entire room. Zhou Zhilei¡¯s cries and screams were stuck in her throat as she could not voice them out, and she was experiencing hell on earth.

    ...

    In the corridor, Ning Qing looked at the man who was following her as she walked. Sheughed and said, ¡°Young Master Lu, why are you following me?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at her damp hair and her clothes that were drenched by the rain. He had a frown on his face while he said, ¡°Where did you go? Did you get caught in the rain? You didn¡¯t stay in your room to go to bed? Why are you running wild outside? What are you going to do if you catch a cold?¡±

    Ning Qing had a fire lit up inside her heart. Sheughed coldly before she said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I should stay in my room when it is in the middle of the night right now. Young Master should be the one hanging out outside in the middle of the night. It seems like I am the one in the wrong. I interrupted what Young Master Lu wanted to do with Miss Zhou.¡±

    After hearing what she said, Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows and bent down slightly. He neared the woman¡¯s snow white ear while heughed in a low charming voice. ¡°You sound so sour! Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°Jealous?¡± Ning Qingughed exaggeratedly and continued, ¡°Young Master Lu, you are really so confident. Even if you end up in bed with Miss Zhou, I wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye. I have to wish the both of you well.¡±

    The smile on Lu Shaoming¡¯s face got even more apparent. He stretched out his hand to caress her small head lovingly. ¡°You are still saying that you are not jealous? The Ning Qing that I know woulde up to give a tight p to me if she saw me together with another woman, but you are speaking so childishly right now. If you are not jealous, what would you be?¡±

    Actually there were some times that he still felt that his wife was behaving a little weird. Other women who realized that their husband was together with another woman would rush forward to give the other woman a tight p, but she would not do so. In her eyes, she would not even see the other woman at all, and she would only p him.

    Ning Qing¡¯s long and curlyshes shut tight. She swore to herself: do not get angry, do not get angry. When she reopened her eyes again, she had azy and attractive smile on her face and looked at the man. With a coy voice, she said, ¡°Young Master, times are different now. In the past, you treated me very well, and you could make mefortable from head to toe when you served me. But the you now...¡± Ning Qing¡¯s gaze went downwards, and red at some part of him with despise in her eyes. She shook her head while she clicked her lips together, ¡°Now, you are unable to do so. If you are still able to do it to another woman, of course I would wish that you would find bliss together.¡±

    She emphasized the word bliss, and she intended another meaning behind it.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s expression got a little dark. Any man would be affected by such words. He did not know why she would think of such a problem. It was fine if she said it once, but now that she has repeated it again, he was unhappy.

    He stopped in his tracks and stared at her deeply.

    The man¡¯s gaze was dark and deep. When he lifted his eyebrows, it was like a pond of all his pent up emotions. He was powerful and strong, and he looked quite dangerous.

    Ning Qing¡¯s back went cold after she red at him, but she was also angry. She bravely weed his gaze and challenged him, saying, ¡°Why, you were shy just now, and the shyness turned into anger? If you are incapable, then you are incapable. Young Master Lu still doesn¡¯t want anyone to talk about it? Ah!¡±

    Her thin wrist was grasped in the man¡¯srge hand, and her entire being crashed into his warm and strong embrace.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, let go!¡± she screamed out. Not willing to allow him to touch her, she used both her arms and legs to kick him.

    But it was of no use. The man¡¯s muscles were strong. Her strength only happened to scratch his itch.

    ¡°Ning Qing, I have not taught you for a long time, and your skin feels itchy now? ¡± He panted vigorously and used three of his fingers to lock her two small hands behind her back.

    Ning Qing was unable to get away and could only stretch out her leg to kick his thighs fiercely. Not a whileter, his straight, dark trousers had many footprints on it.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, let go of me! Get lost! I don¡¯t like you anymore. I hate you, now it¡¯s even better. You are unable to do it anymore. Why are you still holding onto me tight when you are unable to do it? What do you want to do, exactly?¡±

    Lu Shaoming started to pant vigorously. It was the first time someone said that he was unable to do so, and it was a big blow to his masculine ego.

    He just had to be unable to do so at this moment.

    If not, he would throw her into the bed cruelly, and bully her cruelly, making her cry, and making her beg him to let her go.

    Lu Shaoming stretched his hand to touch her red lips. The feeling on his thumb was really good. It was both smooth and tender. Her lipstick was very beautiful, and it was in an attractive red shade.

    He was not in the mood to talk romance with her right now. His slightly red eyes had the freedom of a mature man in them. He brushed her lips twice before he said in a cunning voice, ¡°Even though I am incapable now, I have other ways to satisfy you. It would still be blissful for you to apany me in this life.¡±

 Chapter 340

    <h4>Chapter 340: He Has Turned Into A Habit In Her Life</h4>

    Ning Qing returned to her room and locked the wooden door securely.

    She lifted her right hand up to harshly wipe her lips, wanting to remove the feeling of electricity that his rough index fingers had left on them.

    Rascal! He dared to stretch his fingers out?

    He was always so reckless towards her.

    Knock knock knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out. The man¡¯s distinctive deep and charming voice rang out in the air. ¡°Ning Qing, open the door.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t open it.¡±

    She needed to open the door when he said so? Who did he think he was?

    Ning Qing had fire in her heart, and she said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, go away. I don¡¯t want to see you anymore. I do not owe you anything; my conscience is clear. I used my strength to love you in our marriage. I went to fight for it before. Even though it didn¡¯t work, I would never end up as the one that would regret in the end.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, I would never allow you to bully me again in the future, let¡¯s...¡±

    Divorce.

    ¡°Ning Qing!¡± the man said hurriedly, then went silent for two seconds. He sighed, and his tone was both frustrated and endearing as he said, ¡°The words that you say are like water that is sshed out. You are not allowed to say that word out of your mouth, ever.¡±

    Ning Qing bit her pink bottom lip. Her eyes suddenly became moist. She knew that this man was very bad, but she had pampered him so much to allow such a thing.

    This man constantly bullied her time and time again.

    And she... was unable to put up a fight.

    She was so afraid when she went to Ennd for surgery. The entire word as so alien and dark to her. She fervently wished for him toe and apany her, but he did not do so.

    Even if he did not know that she had gone to Ennd for surgery, she was recuperating in Ennd for an entire month. She disappeared for the whole month, and he did not ask about her or say a single word.

    She never hid wherever she went. He was Young Master Lu. He could easily get a hold of her location, but he did not go to Ennd to look for her. Even when they met again, he did not even ask where she had been for the entire month¡¯s time.

    She used a long period of time to get used to a life without him. She also made a firm decision that she had to live a better life, but he came to flirt with her again.

    He was really bad.

    He was also unworthy of her forgiveness.

    But at this moment, she was still not willing to let the word divorce escape her mouth. She did not know why she was smitten with him, but she felt that he had already be a habit in her life.

    Habits were a scary thing.

    Noting that the room was silent, Lu Shaoming¡¯s firm face turned gentle as he rxed his tone, and he coaxed her softly. ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t throw a tantrum with me. I only need some time. It is not for you to decide whether I am capable or not. At that time, you can only decide if you want to be spared.¡±

    His has returned to his original form, Ning Qing snorted coldly. She was not willing to have much interaction with him. ¡°Leave. I am going to bed. I will give you the time that you want, but I also have something to say. I, Ning Qing, am not someone who you, Young Master Lu, can just return to whenever you say so.¡±

    He wanted time, right? She would give it all to him. He could go do whatever rogue things he pleased.

    She did not care anymore.

    She would lead a good life together with Little Qinwen.

    As long as there would be a day where he did not need anymore time and wanted to return back to her side. But, he had hurt her heart. This time, she would not forgive him easily.

    Lu Shaoming listened on and lifted his eyebrows. As long as she did not throw a tantrum, act stubbornly towards him, make him feel in pain, soft, and helpless, then could she still bring Little Qin Wen away from the centre of his palm?

    ¡°Ning Qing, go and sleep then.¡±

    Ning Qing snorted again. Of course she was going to bed, she could never open the door and allow him toe in to chat.

    Nonsense!

    Ning Qing turned around and got in bed. She covered herself with the nket, and closed her eyes.

    ...

    Ning Qing was sleeping soundly, and the sudden sound of lightning shocked her, forcing her to wake up. She quickly opened her eyes, and she could see only darkness.

    She froze entirely. She slowly lifted her small hand up and waved her hand around in front of her.

    She could not see.

    Once again, she could not see.

    After shepleted surgery in Ennd, her eyes were blindfolded as she walked around. She could only remove the blindfold two weekster, and during those two weeks, every day felt like a year, and she was very afraid.

    She was afraid that when she removed her blindfold, she would stillck her sight, and she would then turn into a blind person.

    Once again, she could not see.

    She jumped up from the bed and screamed out loud. ¡°Ah!¡± She then covered her ears with her small hands.

    No...

    She didn¡¯t want....

    At this moment, the wooden door was pushed open. A familiar voice rang out in her ears. ¡°Ning Qing!¡± She was taken into a warm hug.

    Someone held her small head and caressed her hair again and again. ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong? Did you have a nightmare? Don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be scared. I am here.¡±

    That action of caressing her hair made Ning Qing suddenly think of someone.

    When she was recuperating in Ennd, she could not see when she was blindfolded. She each and every meal in the hospital. At that time, Jian Han found a medical care worker for her who specifically came to feed her.

    The medical worker was a man. Jian Han said that there was a shortage of female medical care workers in the hospital, so they had to settle with a male medical care worker. He was a university student in his 20s, and he was working part time to earn some extra money. He was gentle and caring.

    Saying that he was gentle and caring was Ning Qing¡¯sment about him.

    As he fed her, his actions were light and gentle. He would concentrate as he fed her soup. He would wipe the corners of her lips before she asked him to do so. He was probably a university student who liked to be clean. He was a university student who had great taste in life, because he would never allow a drop of soup to drip onto her white hospital gown, and she could feel his gentle and caring character from his way of doing things.

    That person was able to make her feelfortable and at ease.

    It was only a pity that he could not speak. He was disabled from birth, so she did not converse with him, but every day before he left, he would caress her hair andfort her, and that gave her strength.

    After that, when she removed her blindfold, she searched for him in the room the moment she opened her eyes, Older Sister Jian said that his vacation had ended. He received his pay and went back to school.

    Ning Qing felt a little regret inside her heart.

    She could not look at that person¡¯s face personally, and could not say thank you to that him personally.

    When a person was ill and at that most frail moment of her life, the warmth that she felt was able to warm her for the rest of her life.

    Although that person was working to earn some money, she still wanted to thank him for apanying her through the toughest time in her life.

    Ning Qing froze for a moment. There was a familiar crisp, clear scent on the man¡¯s body. With two hands, she tugged his shirt around his waist. She was shaking as she asked, ¡°Is that Lu Shaoming?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Lu Shaoming kissed her small face forcefully and said, ¡°What is wrong, babe? Come, tell me what is wrong? Why did you scream? Why is your body so cold? Are you shivering? Don¡¯t be afraid. Let Hubby hug you. I will apany you forever.¡±

    After seeing the time she was the most frail, his entire being felt extremely painful, so he did not want to see her in pain due to any illness anymore. Otherwise, he would be more afraid than her.

    Ning Qing buried her small head into his embrace deeply. She shook her head and did not dare to open her eyes. The tears in her eyes flowed down her face, and she choked up while she sobbed softly, ¡°Lu Shaoming, I...am afraid of the dark. It seems that I can¡¯t see anything now.¡±

    Lu Shaoming heard her words and froze. He stood up and stretched out his hand to press the button on the wall.

    ¡°p!¡± The button rang, and the lights did not turn on.

    The lights were broken.

    Lu Shaoming cursed in his heart. In the darkness, his eyebrows were tightly knitted on his handsome forehead. The little girl in his embrace was like a tiny, hurt monster as she was curled up. She was not at ease.

    With bothrge hands, he lightly cupped her small face. She was crying. Although she was not loud, she sounded so helpless and hopeless. Lu Shaoming bent down to kiss her red lips/ When he kissed her for a while, he ced himself against her soft and fragrant lips as he said, ¡°Babe, try to open your eyes to have a look. The situation is not as bad as you think. You just woke up, and the room is dark. It is normal to not be able to see well. Come, open your eyes. Look at me.¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head. ¡°I...do not dare.¡±

    Lu Shaoming smiled. He held one of her small hands and pasted her small hand on his cheeks as he coaxed her gently. ¡°Babe, don¡¯t be afraid. I am here. Open your eyes to have a look. I am right in front of you. I am right where you can reach once you stretch your arms out.¡±

    His low and gentle voice had a charming tone, and it was able to make others mesmerized.

    Ning Qing felt that she was under his love spell. She moved her small hand and caressed his handsome face, then touched his charming sideburns before she slowly opened her eyes.

    Her moist eyes were sparkling and bright in the darkness. Lu Shaoming looked at her, and his hoarse voice was a little nervous as he asked, ¡°How is it going?¡±

    p! Ning Qing stretched out her hand to p him.

    Lu Shaoming: ¡°...¡±

    Ning Qing pushed his chest away, and tugged her nket as she curled up towards the bed while putting her guard up. She was extremely angry as she said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, I locked the door. How did you get in? Didn¡¯t you leave already? What do you want to do? Who allowed you to kiss me, damned rascal!?¡±

    Lu Shaoming: ¡°...¡±

    He stood up and ced both of his hands in his pockets. ¡°Ning Qing, I will be leaving then, okay?¡±

    ¡°Go! Leave quickly. If not, I am going to ask someone toe,¡± Ning Qing said coyly.

    Lu Shaoming sighed, then walked to the door. ¡°Okay then, Ning Qing. I am leaving, but before I leave, I will let you in on a secret. The room that you are staying in not clean. Tumours say that there was previously...¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ning Qing covered her eyes as she curled towards the corner of the wall. Her eyes were still very red, and she red at the man. ¡°Lu Shaoming, you are doing this on purpose.¡±

    He was scaring her on purpose.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded his head honestly and said, ¡°I reminded you on purpose. I am doing this purposely for your good.¡± He opened the door and wanted to go out.

    Ning Qing looked at this dark room and quickly said, ¡°Oi, Lu Shaoming,e back!¡±

    Lu Shaoming curled up the corners of his lips and quickly turned around.

    The room became quiet again. One person was standing up, and another was sitting down. The two of them looked at one another in the darkness and did not speak.

    With both hands, Ning Qing firmly tugged against her nkets. She felt absolutely embarrassed. She really should not stay in such a damned ce. ¡°Lu Shaoming...¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± he answered.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming...¡±

    ¡°Yeah!?¡± he answered again.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming...¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡± He was irritated this time.

    Ning Qing felt wronged and was shy. She hesitated as she said, ¡°I...I want to pee.¡±

    Lu Shaoming froze. He didn¡¯t expect her to say that.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a bathroom attached?¡± he asked gently.

    Ning Qing shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Shaoming had a frown on his face. ¡°Why are the conditions so bad inside this room?¡±

    Ning Qing was furious. She pouted her lips as she asked instead, ¡°You are still not embarrassed to say it? These are the debts that you owe from when you were outside flirting with others. I am here to call on those debts.¡±

    Lu Shaoming took a few steps forward and stretched out his hand to hold onto her wrist. He took her into his embrace. Heughed softly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense. I¡¯ve only flirted with you in my entire life.¡±

    Ning Qing immediately snorted, thankfully it was dark right now. If not, he would definitely see her crimson-red face.

    Suddenly, he picked her entire body up and held her in the air.

    ¡°Oi, Lu Shaoming, let me down. I have my own legs. Where are you taking me?¡±

 Chapter 341

    <h4>Chapter 341: Babe, Where Does It Hurt?</h4>

    Lu Shaoming stood up straight. He held the small woman in his embrace securely before he said, ¡°The rooms here all have an attached bathroom. If you want to pee, you can only make yourself feelfortable. I can carry you to the back of the house to settle it.¡±

    ¡°But, you can also let me down.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Lu Shaoming pretended to want to ce her down. ¡°The wild grass behind the house has snakes. Don¡¯t me me for not warning you.¡±

    One of Ning Qing¡¯s legs had already touched the ground, but upon hearing his words, she speedily curled her arms around his neck and hung on his body. ¡°Hehe, then I will still allow you to carry me for awhile more.¡±

    Lu Shaoming smiled confidently.

    He did not go through the door. Instead he stretched out his hand to open the window to take a shortcut. The window was not high up, he hugged small woman as they nimbly jumped out of the window.

    Both of his feetnded on the ground, and he found a piece of t grass, ¡°Would this be okay?¡±

    Ning Qing nodded her head, ¡°Okay, let me down.¡±

    Speaking about this, the problem had arrived, she did not have any shoes on her feet.

    She was directly carried in his embrace from her nkets, and she had not put on any shoes.

    Her entire body felt limb. She put her small hand over her stomach, and she was in a hurry as she hit him twice with her small fists. ¡°Go and grab my shoes quickly. I am in a hurry.¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not move. His voice got more hoarse as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go back...¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing was puzzled.

    At this moment, one of the man¡¯srge palmsnded on her small perky behind, as if he were going to remove her safety shorts below her skirt.

    Ning Qing instantly knew what he wanted to do. All of the blood in her body rushed towards her head as her small face turned red. ¡°Lu Shaoming, you are so shameless!¡±

    She did not dare think about that. Did he really treat her like his daughter?

    It was dark now. She could not see the colour of the man¡¯s handsome face. In a soft yet serious tone, he said, ¡°Ning Qing, you thought that window was so easy to leap over? Forget it. If you don¡¯t want to pee, we will go back then.¡±

    Ning Qing was on the brink of breaking as she was in a hurry. ¡°Lu Shaoming, you only know how to bully me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming bent down and kissed her small, snow-white earlobes. ¡°It¡¯s all good as long as you know about it. I wouldn¡¯t even do it if anyone else would let me bully them like this. Even Little Qinwen.¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡± Get lost!

    ...

    The two of them went back to the room. Ning Qingy on the bed. Her body feltfortable now, but her small face was burning hot.

    She stretched out her hand to lift the nket, and she covered her small face with it.

    She felt that she did not have any face to see anyone.

    ¡°Ning Qing, take the nket off. Can you breathe with the nket on your small face? It doesn¡¯t feel good to sleep like this,¡± the man said seriously, criticizing her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about me!¡± Ning Qing turned around and gave him the image of her back.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the pink bundle in the darkness. There was a tenderness in his eyes. He stood by the window and leanedzily beside it. He lifted his eyebrows and did not say anything again.

    Ning Qing firmly tugged the nket with one small hand. She contemted for a moment and unwillingly said, ¡°Oi, aren¡¯t you going back to sleep?¡±

    It was about midnight now.

    She had slept for one or two hours, and that whole time, he was standing outside the door without leaving.

    She really did not know what he was thinking of doing.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± the man snorted. There was a tinge of fatigue in his voice in the middle of the night. ¡°Go to sleep, I will wait for you to fall asleep first. I will leave after.¡±

    There was a definite psychological effect that was left in her after she lost her eyesight. He was afraid that she would get scared again.

    If he were not outside just now, she would have to cry in secret all alone again.

    Ning Qing did not answer him. She was toozy to reply to him. Who cared if he did not leave? Her heart would not pity him either way.

    Ning Qing forcefully closed her eyes and fell asleep feeling angry.

    But she was unable to fall asleep. She tossed and turned a few times.

    Lu Shaoming noticed that she was tossing and turning, and he asked softly, ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong?¡±

    In the past, she was very calm when she slept. She would sleep in her own spot. If he came on the bed and took her in his embrace, she would obediently lie in his embrace and sleep.

    Every morning, when he looked at her pink and powdery little face, he would feel as if his heart was full.

    He was satisfied.

    The woman on the bed did not say anything, but in the silence, Lu Shaoming heard her sobbing.

    She was crying yet again.

    Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows and took a few big strides forward. He stretched out his hand to pull the nkets covering her small face down, then caressed her small face, there were tears on her face, but not many.

    ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong now? Say something.¡±

    Ning Qing firmly bit down on her lips. Sheid sideways to sleep and curled her slim legs together. Both of her slim arms were protecting in front of her chest, and her entire body was curled into a small bundle.

    ¡°My bag...¡± She bit down her teeth like she was in pain.

    Lu Shaoming stood up quickly and searched his pockets. He found a lighter and sparked it. He found her small orange shoulder bag on a small stool.

    He opened the bag, and there were a few books inside it, tissues, and also a small mirror and hairbrush that a girl would use to tidy herself up...

    ¡°Ning Qing, there is nothing in it. What are you looking for?¡± She would not be looking for these things.

    Ning Qing protected herself. She was not sobbing loudly, but she was moaning in pain.

    Lu Shaoming realized that she was not behaving normally. One of his knees was bent on the bed, and he touched her forehead. Her forehead was covered in beads of sweat.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s irises contracted. His voice got even more serious due to his anxiety and pity. ¡°Ning Qing, where does it hurt? Speak quickly. I will take you to the hospital.¡±

    The woman was not willing, and one of her small hands was firmly holding the bed.

    At this moment, Lu Shaoming was really anxious. ¡°Ning Qing!¡± he called out to her.

    The woman on the bed heard him and curled up in fear.

    Lu Shaoming put his hand on his forehead. He did not have a solution. He bent his body down and ced one of his hands by her side. He protected her below him. He bent down to kiss her, and he coaxed her gently. ¡°Babe, sorry I raised my voice at you just now. It was because Hubby was in a hurry. Hubby saw you in pain. Hubby feels even more painfulpared to you. Where does it hurt? Can you tell Hubby? Hubby will share the load with you okay?¡±

    His hand went to hold her small hand, and it was only then that he realized that she was holding her chest tightly.

    He froze and went towards her.

    His tightly pent up emotions rxed, and he heaved a sigh of relief. He kissed her small earlobes, ¡°You came to the winery today so you didn¡¯t feed Little Qinwen. You forgot to bring your breast pump, so you are engorged and in pain now right?¡±

    Two months ago, in Ennd, there was a professional who came to massage and pump milk for her everyday. He saw it once unintentionally, and his body felt very ufortable for a long period of time.

    After that, at the set timing, he would love to stand by the door of her hospital ward. Those intimate things... He was afraid that someone would see.

    After all, the people in the hospital were messy.

    At that time, Zhou Dayuanughed at him, saying that he was more qualified than anyone to be a door guard.

    At that time, Lu Shaoming nted his gaze towards him. He was not qualified to speak when he did not have a wife himself.

    The smile on Lu Shaoming¡¯s face got even more apparent. In these two months, the herbs made his entire being feel much better. At least, he would not get nose bleeds anymore. He would not go into shock anymore. He could look at her, get close to her, and have feelings for her. He could have deep feelings for her, but it would be a little painful for him.

    Two of hisrge hands pressed on her shoulder, and he turned her around to face him. ¡°Babe, I will help you.¡±

    He wanted to help her?

    This four words made Ning Qing struggle instantly.

    She would note tell him about this kind of thing. She could not let him know. She would only cry when she was in pain. She was frustrated with herself because she had forgotten to bring the item.

    But he touched her, and she already had a whiff of danger. They have already been a couple for three years. In the eyes of this matured man, he could do anything that was out of her imagination.

    Ning Qing could not stop pushing him away. ¡°Lu Shaoming, what do you want to do? You better not do anything shameless again. If you do, I will look down on you.¡±

    The small, wild cat was moving too vigorously, but the man used one of his long legs to press down on her slim leg, and he used one hand to press both of her small hands behind her head. He sessfully pinned her down.

    It was extremely easy for him.

    Ning Qing: ¡°Lu Shaoming!¡±

    ¡°Babe, you know what I want to do right? I will help you. If not, you would in pain for an entire day. If you are engorged for the entire night, our Little Qin Wen would not have milk to drink; he would be hungry.¡±

    A chill descended through her body, and her shirt was lifted up.

    Ning Qing¡¯s irises contracted as she said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, go away. You are not allowed to touch me. I will hate you. I will really hate you... Ah!¡±

    ...

    The next morning

    The thunderstorm stopped, and the dawn was breaking. The flowers after the rain weed the warm breeze in the summer as they blossomed. The flowers were all in full bloom.

    Ning Qing took in a breath of fresh air. At this moment, two female ssmates came over and softly said, ¡°Ning Qing, have you seen Director Zhou? Why has she not appeared?¡±

    Ning Qing cast her gaze towards the dining room. It was true, she has not seen Zhou Zhilei this morning. She also felt that it was pretty weird.

    Ning Qing shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her. Maybe she is busy with matters concerning the winery. Do you have anything specific that you are looking for her for?¡±

    The two females ssmates shook their heads. ¡°Nothing much.¡± Both of them held onto one of Ning Qing¡¯s slim arms as they gossiped. ¡°Ning Qing, we have heard something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There was a ssmate who could not fall asleep. He came out to walk around, and he saw Director Zhou being helped by two maids as they secretly lifted her up into an ambnce. That ssmate saw that Director Zhou¡¯s face was swollen on one side. It seemed to be a p on her face. There was a huge nket wrapped around Director Zhou¡¯s body.¡±

    Ning Qing heard what they said, and she looked puzzled. She looked at the two cute female ssmates and said, ¡°So....¡±

    ¡°So given what we described, Director Zhou seems to have been...raped by someone.¡±

    Ning Qing froze for a moment. This was Zhou Zhilei¡¯s territory. Who could rape her here, unless it was...Tang Xueli.

    She also did not know what Zhou Zhilei was thinking. The moment she saw Tang Xueli, Ning Qing knew that he was not a good person. Why did she want to date him?

    Zhou Zhilei still wanted to make use of Tang Xueli, but he raped her. It made sense. She was being too risky, and she had risked her own life.

    Ning Qing did not pity Zhou Zhilei. That woman was blinded by love. She would not shed a tear for her unless she saw her coffin.

    Ning Qing was pondering, and at this moment, a voice that rang through her ears, ¡°Young Master Lu.¡±

    Ning Qing lowered her gaze instinctively. Lu Shaoming arrived.

    He was dressed in a white shirt and ck trousers. His clothes did not have a single crease, and it made him look cold and elegant. He had slept in the wee hours of the night. His chiselled face did not have a single trace of fatigue on it, and he still looked handsome and mesmerizing.

    Their gazes collided. The man¡¯s dark eyes were especially sparkling, and when he looked at her, her gaze still had the gentleness and warmth left over fromst night.

    Ning Qing quickly looked elsewhere, then went down the stairs.

    ¡°Ay, Ning Qing.¡± The two female ssmates called out to Ning Qing.

    But Ning Qing did not even turn her head as she walked away.

    She lifted her eyes to look at Lu Shaoming again. The man was speaking softly to the butler of the winery. The man had a steady and forceful gait, then he also left.

    One of the female ssmates saw both of their back profiles and murmured to herself, ¡°Why did Ning Qing see Young Master Lu and run? Both of them seem to be acting weird. Ay, what do you think? Are the rumours saying that they had a change in feelings really true?¡±

 Chapter 342

    <h4>Chapter 342: Lu Shaoming Is The Most Lethal Among All Poisons ¡ª Crane¡¯s Red Crown</h4>

    ¡°What change of heart?¡± Another female ssmate quickly stopped her as sheughed mysteriously. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t understand the situation.¡±

    ¡°Tell me what you know.¡± The two female ssmates whispered among themselves.

    ¡°Let me tell you, the people who couldn¡¯t sleepst night saw not only Director Zhou but also Ning Qing and Young Master Lu.¡±

    ¡°What? Tell me about it.¡±

    ¡°The man saw Young Master Lu carry Ning Qing out of the storage room and to the bungalow next door. I heard that it is Young Master Lu¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°My gosh...¡± the female ssmate covered her face. ¡°Don¡¯t they need to sleep in the middle of the night? Moving from one room to another?¡±

    ¡°Ah, they are a couple, so of course, they did some exercise when they were not sleeping in the middle of the night. At that time, Ning Qing was in Young Master Lu¡¯s arms and her little face was red. She looked as if she had been ruthlessly loved. And because Ning Qing¡¯s room¡¯s condition is very poor, It¡¯s not convenient for them to take a bath. We can¡¯t enter that bungalow either, so that was equivalent to the VIP room of the Zhou family¡¯s Vineyard.¡±

    The two girls chatted excitedly.

    ...

    Everyone got on the luxury bus again. ording to their schedule, they were going to the Zhou family¡¯s vineyard today.

    Ning Qing was still sitting in her original position by the window. Everyone was seated one after another, but the bus did not start. Someone asked, ¡°Driver, why aren¡¯t you driving yet?¡±

    Then, a handsome figure got on the bus.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were shining. ¡°Young Master Lu! Young Master Lu! Why are you here?¡±

    Lu Shaoming got on the bus, and his deep ck eyes swept to Ning Qing, who was sitting quietly behind. His voice was low and mellow as he answered, ¡°I will take you to the vineyard today because Director Zhou is absent today.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Everybody cheered.

    Lu Shaoming walked towards the back with his long legs.

    Ning Qing was wearing headphones and choosing a song. The bus seats were rtively high. She was a petite person and was hidden among the seats, so she could not see much around her. She did not look around either. She was concentrating on her work.

    At that moment, the seat next to her sank as someone sat beside her.

    Out of courtesy, she looked to the side and said, ¡°Hello...¡±

    She was stunned when she saw the man beside her.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the woman¡¯s silly, stunned appearance, reached out, and touched her little head. He lifted his lip andughed. ¡°So surprised to see me?¡±

    Ning Qing shrank back instinctively after being touched by him. She red at him with big eyes. ¡°What are you doing? Keep your hands to yourself!¡±

    Lu Shaoming withdrew his hand and did not touch her, but he looked at her with a good mood and raised brows.

    At this time, the morning sunshine sprinkled through the bright ss windows. The charismatic man bathed in the golden yellow light. He looked very young and handsome, attracting the eyes of everyone.

    Ning Qing felt her face heating up as the many images ofst night jumped through her mind, making her blush.

    ¡°You... Why are you here?¡± A man like him appearing in the bus formed a contradictory image.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to go to the vineyard with you,¡± the man answered calmly.

    Ning Qing digested the news. ¡°But, why are you sitting next to me when there are so many seats on the bus?¡±

    The man narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who says I can¡¯t sit next to you?¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°You!¡±

    It seemed impossible to expect him to sit elsewhere. Ning Qing rose suddenly and smiled politely. ¡°Well then, Young Master Lu, please make way and let me sit elsewhere. I¡¯m not used to sitting with others.¡±

    The man looked at her delicate, tender face and nodded. ¡°Alright, please.¡±

    He spread out his left hand, a gentleman¡¯s ¡°please¡± gesture smoothly followed.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart itched with hatred. Although the man had said ¡°please¡±, but he had no intentions of making way for her.

    He sat on his seat calm andposed. His legs were too long and slender, and they were crossed in front of him, taking up a lot of space. How could she go out like that?

    Ning Qing carried her small shoulder bag on her back, lifted her right leg carefully and stepped over his long leg.

    Ning Qing was delighted to see that one of her feet was about tond.

    But then, the driver stepped on the gas pedal, and because of inertia, she couldn¡¯t stand still and fell straight to the man¡¯s arms with an ¡°ah.¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Lu Shaoming reached out his right arm and sped her petite waist, holding her firmly.

    Ning Qing looked at the handsome face inches away from her. She fluttered her long eyshes that were like butterflies¡¯ wings, but she still could not adapt to the softness on her lips.

    She...had kissed the corners of his lips?

    Then exmations sounded in her ears. ¡°Wow, Ning Qing, are you pouncing on Young Master Lu? Have you considered our feelings? It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡±

    Two small hands propped against his chest, and Ning Qing rolled back to her seat.

    She stamped her foot. Wasn¡¯t she going to leave him? Why had she pounced on him?

    Oh my gosh. She was too embarrassed to face anyone.

    While she was shy and panicky, the man was in a good mood. ¡°Alright, stop teasing, everyone. My wife¡¯s already blushing.¡±

    Ning Qing: Who¡¯s blushing?

    Even if her face was red, it was because of anger.

    She was furious.

    At this time, a warm spray of breath touched her ear, as low, rich, amused and enticing voice said, ¡°Ning Qing, you are not used to sitting with me, but you are used to sitting on my thighs? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±

    Ning Qing: What?

    Since things had alreadye to this point, Ning Qing took her small hand away. She lifted her beautiful lips as sheughednguidly. ¡°Yes, even if I like to sit on your thighs, Young Master Lu can¡¯t do anything to me, can you? It¡¯s not a man¡¯s fault if he cannot do something, but if you do it even though you¡¯re not capable, you¡¯ll make a fool of yourself.¡±

    She said that he wasn¡¯t capable again.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the clever and stubborn light in the woman¡¯s autumn pupils. He didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, heughed and said in a low voice. ¡°Speaking of jokes, I really saw through some woman¡¯s jokesst night. It¡¯s just to ease your pain, and I haven¡¯t even touched you, but you...¡±

    Ning Qing quickly put out her small hand and covered his mouth. You can¡¯t say it! You can¡¯t!

    Does he still want to maintain his dignity? They are in public now. There are people everywhere. What would they do if someone heard him?

    She had not done it voluntarily; he had forced her.

    Lu Shaoming narrowed his eyes at her, asking her ¡ª Do you admit to your mistake? Are you still going to be stubborn?

    Ning Qing was convinced that she would never be his opponent.

    Her pearly white teeth bit her pink lips. Her eyes were shing with anger and grievance as she said, ¡°Yes, yes!¡± She nodded.

    She admitted that she was wrong.

    She wasn¡¯t going to be stubborn anymore

    He was the boss, alright?

    Lu Shaoming was satisfied.

    Ning Qing released her hand. She was furious. She dropped her gaze and stuffed the earpiece in her ears. She listened to the song attentively and ignored him.

    But she had barely listened to a single line when the earplug in her left ear was taken away. Lu Shaoming stuffed it into his right ear.

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡±

    She would not be able to take it back from him, and the bus was full of people. After weighing the pros and cons, Ning Qing admitted defeat.

    She pouted her lips, grunted, looked sideways out of the window, and left him the back of her head.

    A song flowed from the earpiece. It was Liu Wenlong¡¯s cover of a ssic French song. The lyrics of the French song and the melodious strings blended into an eternal elegance and quietness. It was very beautiful.

    Ning Qing was immersed in the music.

    Right then, her little hand was grasped. She looked down. The man¡¯srge, clearly outlined hand was holder hers.

    She wanted to pull her hand away, but she couldn¡¯t. He held her little hand dominantly and ced it on his thigh. He spread his hand and entwined his fingers with hers.

    This gesture made Ning Qing¡¯s heart ripple.

    ¡°Do you know what the lyrics are singing?¡± The man went near her ear and asked her in a low voice.

    Ning Qing hummed and looked out of the window, still ignoring him.

    Do you think you¡¯re great since you know French and a few othernguages?

    He only knew how to show off in front of her.

    This Liu Wenlong. Why had he not sung it in Chinese but in French?

    (Liu Wenlong in the distance: All my fault then.)

    ¡°The lyrics say that after not meeting for many days, every minute and every second is suffering; the nightes and I miss you like the tide; Wifey, L, O, V, E, I love you.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s whole body was trembling and her eardrum was tormented by his low-rich and enticing voice. He always knew how to confuse her with his standard British ent.

    Her small red mouth parted slightly as she panted a couple of times. Her ears were hot. She doesn¡¯t need to use her brain to know that he was talking nonsense.

    What he said was not the meaning of the lyrics at all.

    He knew it, but he didn¡¯t tell her.

    What does he want?

    On this bus on the country road, he sat beside her, with their fingers entwined, and whispered such bad words in her ear when no one was there.

    Ning Qing closed her eyes. She would not listen. She would not think that she had been beside him step by step to win every battle and had also won the world for him, but he did not cherish her.

    In that case, she shouldn¡¯t be obsessed with him anymore.

    He wanted to coax her with a couple of sweet words, and she would only reply to him with two words ¡ª no way!

    ...

    At the vineyard

    Everyone arrived at the vineyard. There were pirs in the vineyard made of white jade all around, covered with dense branches and leaves, under which was a bunch of full and juicy grapes.

    ¡°Wow, these grapes are so beautiful. They are even in different colors. Young Master Lu, will you tell us something about winemaking?¡± The ssmates looked excitedly at Lu Shaoming.

    Men like Lu Shaoming were born into fame and fortune. All the ces they had gone to were busy and upscale. He looked like a man with refined knowledge of wine.

    Lu Shaoming stuffed both hands in his pockets and stepped forward. His firm face turned soft. ¡°Wine can be divided into several colors. Red wine is fermented from these grapes with red skin and white flesh. Green wine is fermented from these grapes with white skin and white flesh. The process of making white wine is the most tedious, but after years of settling, it will be golden in color, which is the most popr color among the aristocracy at present.¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡± Everybody listened to Lu Shaoming¡¯s exnation. The female ssmates¡¯ eyes sparkled with admiration, and the male ssmates¡¯ worshipped him. ¡°Lu Shaoming, you know a lot. You¡¯re great.¡±

    Lu Shaoming gave a gentleugh, and the elegant and poised appearance looked very noble. ¡°You can pick the grapes here and taste them. Girls can choose these dark purple ones; they¡¯re sweeter.¡±

    Now the female ssmates had beenpletely enticed by Lu Shaoming¡¯s gentleman-like appearance.

    Ning Qing was looking at the man. She didn¡¯t realize that he knew so much about red wine. Perhaps this was why she had been infatuated with him all the time. This 32-year-old man had umted extraordinary wisdom and wealth with his life experience.

    Ning Qing looked again at the female ssmates who were admiring him. She was instantly upset. Her eyes turned cold as she red at the man. He only knew how to seduce little girls like them.

    Gentle, mature, and charming men were the fatal poisons of all women in the world.

    And Lu Shaoming was the most lethal among all poisons ¡ª Crane¡¯s red crown.

 Chapter 343

    <h4>Chapter 343: Lu Shaoming, Don¡¯t Do This</h4>

    Ning Qing red at Lu Shaoming and reached for a grape.

    After peeling off the skin, she ate all the glittering flesh. It was so sweet.

    She looked up at the vine. There was a big round grape on it. The grape was wet with raindrops and was shining in the sunshine.

    She reached for it.

    She couldn¡¯t reach it, so she tiptoed.

    Then, a big hand reached over and easily picked the grape for her.

    ¡°Here you go.¡±

    The man¡¯s low, mellow voice rang in her ears.

    Ning Qing did not turn around. She took the grape from the man¡¯s hand, peeled it, and bit into it.

    Lu Shaoming looked at her pink mouth that was moist form having just eaten grapes, making her look very enticing.

    He lowered his voice, neared her earlobe, and stared at the remaining half of the grape as he said, ¡°Let me have it¡±

    Let him have it?

    Wasn¡¯t he ashamed to ask?

    Ning Qing turned around andughed a couple of times at the man with the jade-like face. Then, she popped the remaining half of the grape into her mouth.

    ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s delicious.¡± Ning Qing looked at him provocatively with raised, delicate eyebrows.

    Lu Shaoming looked at her full and vivid little face and raised his brows in a good mood too. Suddenly he looked down to the ground. ¡°There¡¯s a snake under your feet.¡±

    Snake?

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ning Qing screamed, and her entire body rushed forward. Her slim arms hugged the man¡¯s neck, and she ran straight into his warm arms.

    ¡°Haha...¡± Everyoneughed and said, ¡°Ning Qing, Young Master Lu¡¯s tricking you. There are no snakes here.¡±

    Only then did Ning Qing realized that she had been tricked. She left his arms and looked up at him.

    Compared with her miserable state, the man wasposed. With both hands in his trousers pockets, his body was like a pir of jade. The brilliant sunshine shone on his back and coated him with a fascinating gold rim.

    He was looking at her with his lips raised, his eyes full of tenderness.

    Ning Qing quickly swung up her little tender fist and hammered him. ¡°Lu Shaoming, you are despicable!¡±

    She stepped back and turned to leave.

    Then the man behind him said, ¡°Ning Qing, be careful!¡±

    Be careful again?

    Wasn¡¯t he tired of the same thing?

    Ning Qing ignored him.

    But her soft waist grabbed by a strong arm, the man pulled hard, and her whole body crashed into his arms.

    She hadn¡¯t adapted to the situation when cheerful screams sounded in her ear. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s spraying water!¡±

    Ning Qing looked sideways. There was a fountain in the middle of the grape rack. The fountain in the pool sprayed out in all directions and sprayed on everyone.

    It was summer. It was a good time to y with water. The male ssmates rushed to the fountain while the female ssmates cupped the water in their small hands. They were enjoying themselves.

    Ning Qing was not touched by water because the man behind her had blocked it for her.

    The sweet taste of grapes rose in her mouth again as she pushed at his strong arms which were fastened onto her soft waist with both hands. ¡°Lu Shaoming, let go. Who wants your hypocritical benevolence? You¡¯re a cat crying at the mouse¡¯s funeral?!¡± she said in a delicate voice.

    ¡°Cat crying at the mouse¡¯s funeral? Nice. You have a clear estimation of yourself.¡± Lu Shaoming stooped down, and his clear masculine scent sprinkled on her skin.

    He said she was a mouse?

    Fine, when ites to eloquence, she was not in his league.

    Ning Qing struggled fiercely and refused to let him hold her, but every muscle and line on the man was made of cast iron and full of strength. She was held tight in his arms, and she could not break away at all.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming!¡± She was enraged.

    ¡°Yes?¡± The man narrowed his eyes and respondedzily.

    Ning Qing looked down and bit his arm.

    The man smiled helplessly. ¡°Why are you like a wild kitten?¡± He let her go.

    Ning Qing jumped away and took a few steps away from him.

    The fountain was still sprinkling, and as soon as she jumped away, she got a little wet.

    Looking sideways, a long column of water rushed to the man¡¯s body and dripped from the top of his head to the bottom of his feet.

    Ning Qing covered her small mouth and giggled crisply. Who asked him to bully her.

    Even the heavens were dealing with him!

    The man¡¯s body was already wet, and his white shirt stuck to his body, revealing his muscr physique.

    Seeing herugh, he was unfazed. He was still standing calmly with his hands in his pockets, smiling indulgently at her through the stream of water. The man¡¯s sculpted beauty was enough to entice all living beings at this moment.

    Ning Qing blushed slightly and heard the female ssmates¡¯ whispers in her ear. ¡°Wow, Ning Qing, Young Master Lu¡¯s figure is great. I think he has a six pack.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ning Qing, Young Master Lu really has a good figure. He must have great physical strength in some aspects. Can you stand it?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small, reddish face blushed. Girls nowadays were so unrestrained. What were they talking about?

    Ning Qing ignored them, but her sparkling autumn pupils peeked at the man. Alright, she admitted that his figure was really great.

    He has good looks, too.

    Ning Qing looked far away, raised her lips, andughed.

    ...

    After ying for a while, everyone was soaked, so they went to the vi in the vineyard to change their clothes.

    Ning Qing changed her clothes and went out. She was walking to the corridor, ready to go to the restaurant for dinner.

    Walking along, she found that a room door was not closed. It was slightly ajar. She was curious and stood by the door to look in.

    Lu Shaoming was inside.

    The man had changed out of his wet clothes into clean trousers. He was not wearing a shirt and was half-naked.

    Ning Qing took a look and didn¡¯t know where to look anymore.

    He was standing by the window, wiping his short, wet hair with a towel, and his casual appearance was somewhat wild and unruly.

    Ning Qing thought it over carefully. They haven¡¯t been together for more than five months.

    Last night, he had relieved her pain and then carried her to his room. She refused to pay attention to him and went to bed wrapped in the nkets.

    He went to take a bath. The door of the bathroom was not closed. The cold air wafted out. He was taking a cold shower.

    After taking the bath, he came out but did not go to bed. Instead, he took a nket from the cupboard and slept on the sofa in the room.

    That was how they had spent the night.

    She wondered why he was so strange. Since the ne crash, he seemed to restrain himself from touching her.

    He wasn¡¯t like this before.

    What exactly happened?

    Ning Qing was struggling to think, when a low, richugh came from the room. ¡°What are you doing there? Peeping at me?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was instantly like a steamed prawn. This was bad, she had been discovered.

    She turned and ran.

    But she couldn¡¯t run because her slender wrist had been grabbed. She was pulled into the room, and with a boom, the man raised his long legs and kicked the door shut.

    ¡°You... What do you want?¡± Ning Qing pulled back her arm.

    ¡°Ning Qing, I should ask you that.¡± Lu Shaoming strode towards her with long legs.

    Ning Qing stepped back in terror, her back directly against the cold wall.

    With a bam, the man raised his right arm and propped it against the wall.

    Being forced into this narrow space by him, Ning Qing¡¯s entire sense of smell was swamped by his body wash. He had taken a bath.

    She brought both of her small hands to his chest, trying to push him away. ¡°Go away!¡±

    The man remained motionless. He looked down at her two little hands.

    Her palm burnt with his heat. His strong, textured muscles came in contact with her soft fingers, and crisp jolts of electricity traveled up the tips of her fingers, numbing her.

    His burley skin against her fair and slender hands ¡ª it was an ambiguous visual stimtion.

    She drew back her hand like lightning.

    A shadow covered her. The man¡¯s breathing gradually came close. Her red lips were touched; he had kissed her.

    Ning Qing¡¯s two small hands were held against the wall. Turning sideways and avoiding his kisses, her long, butterfly wing-like eyshes trembled fiercely. ¡°Lu Shaoming, don¡¯t do this! Mmph!¡±

    She was kissed.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, let go. If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll call for help!¡±

    ¡°Help?¡± The man¡¯s voice was hoarse with some mockery. ¡°Wifey, where¡¯s your marriage certificate?¡±

    ¡°You... Mmph.¡±

    She avoided him. He kissed her. She couldn¡¯t escape his scent, his.

    ...

    In the hospital

    Kong Lan rushed into the ward. She looked at Zhou Zhilei lying on the bed and with grief, said, ¡°Zhilei, what¡¯s wrong with you? How did you end up in the hospital?¡±

 Chapter 344

    <h4>Chapter 344: Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day</h4>

    Zhou Zhilei was lying in the hospital bed. When she saw her mothering, she immediately cried out, ¡°Mom.¡±

    Kong Lan helped her up and looked at the palm print on her daughter¡¯s face. She was shocked and angry. ¡°Zhilei, what happened to your face? Who hit you? Mom will ask someone to teach him a lesson.¡±

    Speaking of this, Zhou Zhilei was trembling all over. She curled up her legs in fright. Last night¡¯s scenes reyed in her mind. It was a nightmare.

    Tang Xueli was aplete pervert!

    ¡°Mom, it was Tang Xueli who hit me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Kong Lan¡¯s fierce attitude snuffed out quickly. ¡°It was Xueli? Aren¡¯t you in a rtionship with Xueli? Xueli looks gentle and elegant. Why?¡± she asked in shock.

    Zhou Zhilei cried, and she regretted so much. ¡°Mom, we were all blinded by the appearance of Tang Xueli. He¡¯s mentally ill. Last night, he was... He raped me, beat me, stepped on me, and burned me with his cigarette butt.¡±

    Kong Lan stared and plopped down in her chair. Her impression of Tang Xueli had always been very good. The Tang family were famous. Tang Xueli was young and promising. He was the richest man in town. Seeing that he was always obedient to her daughter, although he could not bepared with Lu Shaoming, he was the second-best choice, and she had already decided that Tang Xueli was her son-inw.

    ¡°Zhilei, how did Xueli be like this?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei couldn¡¯t answer this question. Everything had been fine originally. Tang Xueli listened to her very much. But recently, she had uncontroble feelings towards Lu Shaoming. When she met the man, she would say something deep in her heart that she could not say aloud, which agitated Tang Xueli.

    And hence, Tang Xueli¡¯s nature was exposed.

    All the changes had taken ce so quietly. It was very creepy.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to break up with Tang Xueli. I can¡¯t be with him anymore. I¡¯ll be tortured to death by him. You don¡¯t know how much he¡¯s changed...¡±

    Last night, she had gone through hell on earth. She was tormented for two hours and needed several stitches when she was sent to the hospital.

    Kong Lan looked at her daughter. Zhou Zhilei¡¯s face was pale, and there was a sharp palm print on her right cheek. Her hair was messy, her eyes were red and swollen like a peach, and her voice was hoarse from begging for mercyst night.

    Her heart would naturally ache when her precious daughter had been tortured so much.

    ¡°Alright, Zhilei, Mom supports you. You and Tang Xueli can break up. With our Zhou family¡¯s conditions, there are many men for you to pick from. We shall dump him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Zhou Zhilei nodded, but she shook her head again. She hugged herself in fear. ¡°Mom, Tang Xueli said I couldn¡¯t escape.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I used him to deal with Lu Shaoming and cast a love spell on him. If I broke up with him, he has the antidote of the love spell in his hand. Lu Shaoming would not deal with him first but would surely deal with me, and Tang Xueli would not let me go.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei realized the severity of the situation.

    At that time in Ennd, she was mad with jealousy. She had called Tang Xueli to help her deal with Lu Shaoming, but now, although Lu Shaoming was under the love spell, he and Ning Qing were still as loving as ever. On the contrary, she had not only failed to break Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing apart but had also sacrificed herself.

    How could she fail like that?

    She had also thought about who else dared to go against Lu Shaoming in this world, Whoever dared to provoke Lu Shaoming has some psychological problems.

    It was because she had been too desperate she blindly chose Tang Xueli.

    The situation now was: Lu Shaoming had not fallen, but she had sacrificed her life-long happiness instead.

    She couldn¡¯t get rid of the devil.

    Zhou Zhilei felt that the situation was getting stranger. He had been doing well for some time before, but now there was an adverse situation.

    Lu Shaoming hadn¡¯t started taking action yet.

    She doesn¡¯t want to deal with Lu Shaoming now. She just wanted to get rid of Tang Xueli.

    As Kong Lan listened, her eyes turned. She said, ¡°Zhilei, you said Lu Shaoming was afraid of the antidote of the love spell, then why don¡¯t you just steal the antidote, so that the antidote of the love spell would be your trump card.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei frowned. ¡°Can I do that?¡±

    ¡°Certainly.¡± Kong Lan was very emotional. Her eyes were bright. ¡°Zhilei, if you have the antidote for the love spell, then this antidote will be a chip in your hand. You can then tell Lu Shaoming that if he wants the antidote, he must first help you deal with Tang Xueli. Second, ask him to divorce Ning Qing and marry you. You¡¯ll be able to kill two birds with one stone. Besides, Lu Shaoming won¡¯t be able to do anything to you. Your brother and your grandfather are his rtives. Your grandfather is already old. You are the only sessor of the Zhou family¡¯s Vineyard. Your grandfather won¡¯t let any harme to you. Even if Lu Shaoming doesn¡¯t care about the Buddha himself, he would still care about the monk.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei felt cheerful in an instant and nodded her head. Yes, why hadn¡¯t she thought of it?

    Grandpa hade to T City. Grandpa wouldn¡¯t let any harme to her.

    She just wanted to teach Lu Shaoming a lesson. She didn¡¯t want to hurt him. She still wanted to be with him in her heart.

    Zhou Zhilei forgot her pain. Her mind was filled with Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome face. Her pale little face began to turn red.

    Last night¡¯s incident, what Tang Xueli did to her was disgusting, but if it were Lu Shaoming...

    Men like him must be gentle and caring to their women.

    Now that the mother and daughter hade up with a n, Zhou Zhilei felt at ease. Now, the top priority was to settle Tang Xueli and get the antidote for the love spell.

    A few nights ago, she went to Tang Xueli¡¯s vi. She knew where the antidote was.

    ¡°Zhilei, what do you want to eat? Mom will send someone to buy it for you. There are a lot of cars on the street today. It¡¯s July 7th today ¡ª Chinese Valentine¡¯s day.

    Chinese Valentine¡¯s day?

    How time flies.

    This festival was destined to have nothing to do with her.

    Thinking of this, Zhou Zhilei thought of Ning Qing again. Would Ning Qing spend Chinese Valentine¡¯s day with Lu Shaoming?

    No.

    She wouldn¡¯t allow them to celebrate Chinese Valentine¡¯s day.

    ¡°Mom, give me your cell phone.¡±

    ¡°Ok, Zhilei. Who do you want to call?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s eyes shed a vicious light. ¡°I¡¯m calling Tang Sitian. That girl has always liked Lu Shaoming. Today is Chinese Valentine¡¯s day. I¡¯ll have that girl stick to Lu Shaoming.¡±

    ...

    At Ning Qing¡¯s Studio

    Ning Qing sat in her office chair and carefully read the information at hand. Just then, Xiao Zhou came in and asked, ¡°Ning Qing, have you chosen the songs for <Lurker>?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s hand movements paused as she said, ¡°Mmm, let¡¯s use that...French song.¡±

    ¡°French song?¡± Xiao Zhou Leng asked, ¡°Ning Qing, which spy warfare drama of the Republic of China uses a French song?¡±

    Ning Qing blushed slightly and looked a little awkward. She said, ¡°Xiao Zhou, did people not sing in France during the spy wars of the Republic of China?¡±

    ¡°They do, but...¡±

    ¡°But what? You can just do as I say.¡±

    Xiao Zhou bent over and put her arms on the table. She looked at Ning Qing carefully. ¡°Ning Qing, you are very odd today. Tell me, what¡¯s the matter? Have you made up with Young Master Lu?¡±

    ¡°Who made up with him?¡± Ning Qing retorted.

    ¡°You¡¯re still saying no. Look how red your little face is. Lots of photos have been revealed on the inte today. You were so affectionate with Young Master Lu when you went to the Zhou family¡¯s vineyard. Theizens are shouting at you for abusing the singletons with these public disys of affection.¡±

    Ning Qing was speechless. There were indeed a lot of pictures on the inte today that had probably been uploaded by the ssmates. The photos were viral now.

    She hummed in her heart. Who wanted to be affectionate with him?

    He had forced her, alright?

    ¡°Ning Qing, did Young Master Lu call you today? Do you have a candlelight dinner date tonight?¡±

    ¡°Date?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ning Qing. It¡¯s July 7th, Chinese Valentine¡¯s day. Didn¡¯t Young Master Lu ask you out on such an important day?¡±

    Ning Qing spaced out for a while. So fast; it was already Chinese Valentine¡¯s day.

    When she was with him, they had never celebrated any festivals properly. He was always busy with work, and he had passed the age of sending her roses and apanying her to the movies.

    Ning Qingughed. ¡°He didn¡¯t ask me out. Even if he did, would I have to go?¡±

    Xiao Zhou raised her thumb. What a proud queen.

    ¡°Ning Qing, since you don¡¯t have a date at night, how about all of the crew go to the bar tonight to have a drink to celebrate the national frenzy for <Lurker>?¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Ning Qing nodded.

    Xiao Zhou went out, Ning Qing continued to look at the information at hand, but her long eyshes that were like butterflies¡¯ wings quivered as she looked sideways at the cell phone beside her.

    Her cell phone was silent.

    No news from the man.

    She breathed out through her pink lips, shook her head, and raised her lips in self-mockery. It seemed that she was thinking too much again.

    ...

    Several luxury cars stopped at the entrance of a bar one after another. Ning Qing and Xiao Zhou got out with the crew.

    Everyoneughed and talked as they entered the bar.

    Just then, a beautiful voice rang out. ¡°Young Master Lu, wait for me.¡±

    Ning Qing looked sideways. Lu Shaoming had arrived. The man was wearing a ck shirt and pants. He looked handsome and noble, with his car keys in his right hand and his left hand in his pocket.

    A sweet and lovely girl came running towards him ¡ª Tang Sitian.

    Tang Sitian was pestering him.

    Lu Shaoming saw Ning Qing and their eyes met. His deep, ck eyes remained calm, looking at her with tenderness.

    Ning Qing nced at Tang Sitian and looked at the man again. Today, she was not even in the mood to say hello to him. She went into the bar.

    Xiao Zhou quickly caught up and whispered, ¡°Ning Qing, Young Master Lu is just walking with a girl. That girl is pestering him. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s mouth curved in a faint smile as she said. ¡°When have you seen him letting other girls close to him. It was too easy for him to stop her. He is indulging her.¡±

    Lu Shaoming watched the figure of the little woman disappear in the bar in front of him. Then, he looked at Tang Sitian slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me anymore, Miss Tang. I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go back, Young Master Lu...¡± Tang Sitian wanted to speak more, but then, two bodyguards came over. They put Tang Sitian in the car.

    At this time, Zhou Yao came over from behind and said, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t let her appear if you don¡¯t like her. Now that Sister-inw has seen her, it looks like she¡¯s going to misunderstand.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at him with a raised sharp brows. ¡°Second Brother, do you think anyone is as simple as you? Why not use the chess pieces delivered to your doorstep?¡±

    Zhou Yaoughed. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re the worst.¡±

 Chapter 345

    <h4>Chapter 345: Does Luoxi Not Allow Xiaofu To Drink?</h4>

    Just then, another luxury limo stopped by the roadside. The assistant pulled the door open, and Ou Luoxi came out.

    ¡°Luoxi...¡± Lu Shaoming and Zhou Yao went forward.

    Ou Luoxi lifted his lips, shing a bright smile. ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother.¡±

    Lu Shaoming patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Today¡¯s Chinese Valentine¡¯s day. Let all three of us go to the bar for a drink and have a bachelor¡¯s day together.¡±

    Zhou Yao said, ¡°Come on, Big Brother, Sister-inw is inside. It¡¯s just a matter of a sentence from you if you want her to apany you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked serious. ¡°I won¡¯t provoke her today because she¡¯s still angry. When she sees me, she would either bite or kick me.¡±

    Zhou Yao: For real? Won¡¯t provoke her? He doesn¡¯t believe it anyway.

    Ou Luoxi looked around and asked, ¡°Brother, what about Doctor Zhou?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll be here in a minute. He¡¯s going to pick up his new girlfriend. Let¡¯s go in first.¡±

    The three of them entered the bar.

    ...

    The three men sat down at the bar and ordered cocktails. The three men instantly became a focal point of the bar and attracted the entire audience¡¯s attention.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s right sleeve was folded upward, revealing his strong arms. He wore a low-key, luxurious watch on his wrist. He picked up a wide ss of wine with his right hand and drank a mouthful of wine, he looked noble and elegant.

    Zhou Yao wore a ck V-neck tee shirt and khaki casual trousers below. He sat on a high bar. His long legs that hung down caused the crowd to scream. He left his back view to the crowd. His shoulder des under his tee-shirt spread out, emanating his male strength that was strong and rigid.

    Unlike the two men, Ou Luoxi was dressed in a cream-yellow T-shirt, a hoodie, brown sweatpants, white sneakers. The delicate features of the young man were particrly beautiful under the halogenic neon lights in the bar. The young girls in the bar, who were around 17 or 18 years old, were looking at him with red faces.

    Less than two minutes after they sat had down, a beautiful woman in a cropped top and shorts came to chat them up.

    ¡°Hi, handsome guys...¡±

    The temperament of the three men was different, but their reactions were the same. They drank their wine and ignored her.

    The beauty left in disappointment. These three were not here for amusement.

    Lu Shaoming looked ahead and walked past two bars to a corner of the bar that had been booked by the <Lurker> crew.

    Ning Qing guzzled a cocktail, and the people around her began to encourage her. ¡°Director Ning, today¡¯s Chinese Valentine¡¯s day. Everyone is happy ¡ª Director Ning should sing a song to liven up the mood.¡±

    Ning Qing was in a good mood. She stood up with her eyes curved and took the microphone. ¡°Okay, just one song...¡±

    ¡°Little Love Song?¡±

    ¡°Love Expert?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Going to Marry You Today?¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head. ¡°No, no ¡ª Bubbles.¡±

    After a stunned pause, everyoneughed. ¡°Haha, alright then cue the song, Bubbles.¡±

    Lu Shaoming watched the little woman sing. She was good at everything, but she was tone-deaf and was not cut out for singing.

    But she has a good voice and was delicate and gentle. Sometimes, when she called him Hubby to act coquettishly with him, she could make his entire body numb and weak with her voice.

    Bubbles under the sun, they are colorful

    Just like me who have been deceived, I am blissful

    What¡¯s there to be argued, all your lies

    Based on you still loving me

    Everything is like bubbles, they¡¯re all gone in a sh like fireworks.

    All your promises are too fragile

    As for who you are, shame on me for not seeing through.

    And causing so much misery to myself...

    Lu Shaoming listened to the song carefully. It must be a popr song nowadays. Why had he not heard it before?

    But the lyrics were very interesting. All your promises are too fragile.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes flowed with a tender smile. Does she think his promises were fragile?

    Hah, silly girl.

    The song¡¯s pitch was very high. The woman started shouting after a couple of verses. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t reach the pitch and instead, went off tune.

    The atmosphere there was very good. Everyone wasughing brilliantly, while Liu Wenlong sat humming a couple of verses, which brought back the tune for the little woman who was way off tune.

    Lu Shaoming remembered Liu Wenlong, the singer whom she had not given up on. By now, he has already been the most popr singer in China for more than a year.

    The little woman was very high while singing. Today, she wore a whitece blouse with a wide neck that exposed her delicate vicle. The hem of thece blouse was very short and vest-like. It wrapped around her ample figure, with tassels hanging below. No one would know that she was already a mom from her small waist and t and delicate belly.

    The denim skirt she wore was tightly wrapped around perky buttocks, and the orange high heels on her feet were youthful and fashionable.

    Lu Shaoming saw people looking at her in the hall, and even people were taking out their cell phones to take pictures of her.

    The wires of her microphone were entangled under the table and chairs. A man untangled it for her considerately. The man looked familiar. His mother followed <Lurker> at home. The man was the male lead.

    Lu Shaoming drained the strong cocktail in his hand, and his eyes sparkled with a calm and sharp light. His liked his little wifey. So did other men.

    While he was away, she started to dress more provocatively.

    He was not very happy.

    ...

    Ning Qing sang the song joyfully.

    Xiao Zhou came to grab the microphone, and she passed it over. Then, she saw three men on the bar in front of her eyes, the eye-catching scenery.

    Three buttons had already been unbuttoned on the man¡¯s ck shirt, revealing arge, malt colored chest. He was pouring wine. His features were prominent as he was ncing down. The man, who had always been noble and dominant, somewhat emanated a wild, uninhibited aura in this situation.

    Aware of her gaze, he looked up.

    Ning Qing was in a good mood. She looked at him lightly, then averted her gaze. Then she saw a familiar figureing into the bar. She waved andughed. ¡°Hi, Xiaofu...¡±

    Hearing this, Ou Luoxi stopped drinking.

    Xia Xiaofu walked in with several female friends. Today, she wore a simple ck and white striped checkered vest skirt, which looked fresh and refined.

    Xia Xiaofu also saw Ning Qing. She excused herself from her female friends and went to Ning Qing. ¡°Ning Qing, what a coincidence, meeting you here.¡±

    Ning Qing also went to her and said, ¡°Yes, Xiaofu, you were still filming in Beihai when I contacted you the other day. I didn¡¯t expect you toe back so soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I just came back this morning, and they pulled me to the bar.¡± Xia Xiaofu said and noticed the figure not far from her side.

    Ning Qing saw her gaze wander there, she quickly took her little hand andughed, ¡°Xiaofu, today is too coincidental. Since Young Master Lu, Zhou Yao, and Luoxi are all there, let¡¯s go over and say hello.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu looked at the bright light in Ning Qing¡¯s eyes. A shy smile appeared on her delicate, oval-shaped face. ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded.

    Ning Qing held her little hand and led her to the three men.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, are you guys drinking here too? Would you mind if we drank with you?¡± Ning Qing walked in front of the three guys.

    Zhou Yao ced both hands in his trouser pockets. He smiled and very cleverly cried out, ¡°Sister-inw.¡±

    Ou Luoxi put down his ss. He turned around and called out, ¡°Sister-inw.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s watery apricot eyes quietly looked at Ou Luoxi. They had not seen each other for a long time. He only looked at Ning Qing but did not look at her. His attitude towards her was always the same ¡ª alienated and uninterested.

    Her light and delicate eyshes fluttered twice, then drooped.

    Ning Qing sensed the subtlety of the atmosphere between the two. She raised her fair hand and gently put it on Lu Shaoming¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Young Master Lu, make way. We¡¯ll sit here and have a drink.¡±

    Since she had arrived, he had only focused on drinking and ignored her.

    She didn¡¯t know why he was arrogant.

    When Zhou Yao heard this, he immediately got up and scooted to the side.

    ¡°Sister-inw, please!¡±

    However, Lu Shaoming sat still and had no intention of ¡°making way¡± in the slightest.

    The atmosphere was awkward.

    Ou Luoxi then stood up. ¡°Sister-inw...¡±

    ¡°Luoxi, you sit still!¡± Ning Qing immediately waved her hand and said.

    Ou Luoxi: ¡°...¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the side of the man¡¯s handsome face, then with augh, she came up and asked in a low voice, ¡°Hah, what do you want to do?¡±

    Even Zhou Yao knew to give up his seat, letting her and Xiaofu sit, allowing Xiaofu to sit beside Ou Luoxi. Would he not know?

    He was deliberately embarrassing her.

    Lu Shaoming then slowly nced sideways. He hooked the corner of his mouth, using the gaze of a mature man to nce at her closed red lips, indicating ¡ª kiss me.

    Ning Qing small chest heaved a little as she gasped. Okay, just a kiss, right?

    Her small hand wandered to his thigh and gave him a sharp pinch.

    Zhou Yao was staring with his mouth agape. Alright, he believed it.

    Lu Shaoming frowned handsomely. The woman¡¯s offense was growing stronger. She received the warning nce in her eyes. Lu Shaoming decided to move two seats to the side.

    Let¡¯s not annoy her.

    Zhou Yao: Damn, when did Big Brother be his wife¡¯s ve?

    Ning Qing and Xia Xiaofu sat down.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu sat beside Ou Luoxi. She could feel that when she sat down, Ou Luoxi moved to the side to avoid her.

    At this time, she heard Ning Qing ask, ¡°Xiaofu, what would you like to drink? Would you like a cocktail?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    They both spoke at the same time.

    Ning Qingughed. ¡°Luoxi, I¡¯m asking Xiaofu what she wants to drink. What are you so excited about? Oh, I remember, Xiaofu can¡¯t drink. Even if she drinks just a little, she will get drunk. Is Luoxi not allowing Xiaofu to drink?¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s delicate and dainty face was expressionless because he had always been someone with facial paralysis, but Ning Qing saw that he looked somewhat unnatural and stiff.

    Xia Xiaofu nced at Ou Luoxi beside her. The corners of her mouth quietly lifted. Was that his intention?

    ¡°Xiaofu, how did Luoxi know that you can¡¯t drink? Have you gotten drunk with Luoxi before? Look at Luoxi¡¯s strong opposition to your drinking. Xiaofu, have you done anything out of the ordinary?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s little face turned red. There was this once when she...

    Ning Qing looked at Xia Xiaofu. Her oval-shaped face was like smooth snow. Now, there was a thinyer of flush on her cheeks. She was looking down, but the water in her apricot eyes seemed to be overflowing. Ning Qing felt love and spring in the air.

    ¡°Ning Qing...¡± Xia Xiaofu gave Ning Qing a look, and she shook her head.

    Okay, she¡¯ll just stop here. Ning Qing did not press the matter. ¡°Xiaofu, I¡¯ll get you a long ind iced tea.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded.

    Ning Qing and Xia Xiaofu were chatting when Ou Luoxi¡¯s cell phone rang, and he turned to answer the phone.

 Chapter 346

    <h4>Chapter 346: Lower</h4>

    He didn¡¯t have much to say. His assistant called him regarding his schedule tomorrow, and he hung up after a few mhms.

    The sweet smell of milk on the girl wafted around his nose. It was only after living with her that he knew that she loved milk scented products, so she always had this tempting scent on her body.

    Ou Luoxi felt thirsty. He hadn¡¯t known what this reaction was until that time...

    He reached for the wine ss on the table and took a sip.

    It tasted wrong. Not wine but tea.

    He was stunned. He had taken Xia Xiaofu¡¯s cup by mistake.

    He slowly turned his head and bumped into the girl¡¯s shining almond eyes. She was looking at him with a small red face.

    This was awkward.

    He coughed and put her cup back.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s little heart was thumping wildly in her chest. She lived in his house. She was shopping in the supermarket at that time. She had bought a couple cup for them to use.

    He was a very antisocial man. Besides filming, he liked to stay at home. He was a typical nerd. He liked to be clean and was very defensive, and he doesn¡¯t like being close to others.

    But such a boy also had a shepherd dog at home. Every morning, when she stood on the balcony, she could see him running with the shepherd dog on thewn.

    He also liked reading very much. There was a wooden rattan chair on the ss panoramic balcony. He would often lie on the chair while reading in a sweater and a pair of casual trousers.

    Every now and then, a refreshing scent and aura would emanate from his body, and that fascinated her.

    This reminded Xia Xiaofu of the recent poprisation of Professor Du, a character from a Korean drama. He was like Professor Du; they were both unique individuals in the world.

    They each lived in this world as if they were not of this world.

    Sometimes, she didn¡¯t know what she liked about him, why she was so obsessed with him.

    Her fair hand reached over and took the cup, and she took a delicate sip from the ce he had just sipped from.

    Out of the corners of his eyes, Ou Luoxi saw the girl imprint her little flower-like mouth on the ce he had just sipped from. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he turned his head sideways and guzzled the alcohol in his hand.

    As soon as he had finished drinking, he heard Ning Qing suggest, ¡°Xiaofu, let¡¯s go dancing.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded.

    Ning Qing looked at Lu Shaoming beside her. The man¡¯s face was very gloomy. Ever since she hade over and pinched him, she had said nothing to him. She had ignored him.

    Ning Qing approached him and drew up her lips. ¡°Young Master Lu, do you want to go dancing? If you don¡¯t, it¡¯s alright. There are many handsome men on the dance floor.¡±

    ¡°Go!¡± Lu Shaoming put down his ss and grinned. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I go?¡±

    Ning Qing hummed at him, then looked sideways at Zhou Yao. ¡°Second Brother, do you want to go dancing?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s long legs were crossed. He looked rigid and devilish. With a cigarette in one hand and a lighter in the other, he was lighting up his cigarette. His smooth face was particrly handsome between the sparks of the me.

    He took the cigarette in his mouth, narrowed his eyes, and took a puff. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. You guys go y, Sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ning Qing looked at Ou Luoxi. ¡°Luoxi, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Ou Luoxi shook his head and wanted to refuse.

    Right then, Ning Qing shot Lu Shaoming a look. Lu Shaoming smiled. Why must it be him? Had she really taken him for a wife¡¯s ve?

    But he went up and pped Ou Luoxi on the shoulder. ¡°Luoxi, let¡¯s go and rx together.¡±

    All three were waiting for him, and Lu Shaoming was also urging him so he felt embarrassed to refuse. All four went to the dance floor together.

    ...

    There were many people on the dance floor. As soon as Ning Qing and Xia Xiaofu entered, they caused a sensation. Many men surged towards them on the dance floor.

    Ning Qing and Xia Xiaofu were very excited. They found a ce where they swayed and danced to the music, but the expressions of the two men were not very positive.

    Lu Shaoming and Ou Luoxi seldom came to such ces. Sometimes, men had selfish traditional male ideals in their bones, and they don¡¯t want their women to be seen by other men.

    Especially the two women who were particrly eye-catching on the dance floor. First of all, regardless of their delicate and beautiful little faces, just seeing their willow-like waist and exposed two fair jade-like legs was enough for people to ogle at them.

    Lu Shaoming and Ou Luoxi pushed through the crowd and came to them.

    Ning Qing deliberately left Ou Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu alone. When Lu Shaoming came and everyone had warmed up, she danced alone with Lu Shaoming.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at Ou Luoxi. She looked up at the handsome face of the young man.

    ¡°Ou Luoxi, why didn¡¯t you contact me all this time?¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s dark eyes, which were clearer than those of a baby, slowly fixed on her, and the young man¡¯s lips were pink and moist. They were more attractive than a girl¡¯s.

    He did not speak.

    Xia Xiaofu raised her hand and tucked a strand of beautiful hair on her cheek behind her ear. She dropped her gaze andughed at herself. ¡°Ou Luoxi, my mother said that after you haveid with a man, don¡¯t contact him on your initiative, because if he wants you, he will take the initiative to contact you. If he doesn¡¯t want you, you should also keep a little dignity for yourself.¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked away from her delicate, beautiful little face.

    He was avoiding her.

    His evasive expression stabbed Xia Xiaofu in the heart. She had been out of his home for more than two months, during which time he had never contacted her.

    This was the cruelest thing for a girl.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s long, fan-like eyshes trembled a few times and finally fell sadly on her beautiful face.

    Then, someone bumped her from behind. She wasn¡¯t careful, and her entire body fell forward.

    Her slender arms were held in time by two hands as Ou Luoxi stabilized her.

    The distance between the two was close. The young man was 1.85 meters tall. The scent on his body was a clean and refreshing mint candy scent ¡ª the one that had enticed her.

    Looking down, he had sped his hands on her shoulder. He had probably been in a hurry. Half of his right hand touched the girl¡¯s chest.

    Xia Xiaofu bit her lily-like lower lip, looked up at him shyly, and panicked.

    Ou Luoxi was shocked too. He withdrew his hand as if he had been shocked.

    But then, he felt something soft in his embrace. Xia Xiaofu had taken a step forward and gone directly into his arms. She was not bold by nature and was also rather shy as two of her small fair hands held his shirt at his waist.

    Ou Luoxi wanted to push her away.

    ¡°Luoxi,¡± Xia Xiaofu cried out urgently. ¡°Don¡¯t push me away, don¡¯t push me away again. I haven¡¯t seen you for two and a half months. I¡¯ve been missing you every day for the past 75 days.¡±

    The girl¡¯s soft, coquettish voice full of grievance sounded in Ou Luoxi¡¯s ear. He frowned. This feeling was strange. He felt numb.

    Like an electric shock.

    ¡°Luoxi, are you angry? I was drunk that night, though I was the one who initiated first... but it was you who...continued in the end. Could women force men to do that? Come on, Luoxi. I don¡¯t want you to take responsibility for me. Can we go back to the past?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu raised her head. She looked at the delicate outline of the teenager¡¯s facial features and pouted her pink lips. ¡°My luggage is still in the hotel. Will you drive me to pick it upter? I¡¯ll move back to your ce.¡±

    She stood on her tiptoes and went near his ear. She was embarrassed to say something like that. It was close to the bottom line of the girl¡¯s shame. ¡°Luoxi, do you like me? I won¡¯t ask you to marry me, but if we are boyfriend and girlfriend, I¡¯ll give it to you...¡±

    Ou Luoxi straightened his waist, stiffened his entire body, and his clear ck eyes lingered on the girl in his arms.

    Her well-maintained chestnut hair cascaded over her shoulders and slender arms. The ck and white vest skirt outlined her exquisite beauty. Her beautiful willow eyebrows, her dainty oval-shaped face... Even without makeup, she was still beautiful and soul catching.

    He had heard there had been a list on the inte ranking which female star men would like to have in bed. She ranked first.

    Xia Xiaofu and Ning Qing were different people. Xia Xiaofu hade from a noble family and had both fame and talent. She had a fine and graceful temperament. She had no ws on her body, just like the roses in the greenhouse, with dew in the morning.

    Such women were the type whom men wanted to possess most.

    Ou Luoxi looked at her lips. Her lips were so small that she enticed him to go in again and again and explore things he had never understood.

    It was like jelly ¡ª fragrant and smooth.

    Seeing him staring at her, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes darkened. She blushed, bit her lower lip, and tiptoed to kiss him.

    She couldn¡¯t kiss him. He was too tall, and there were a lot of people here. She couldn¡¯t be too bold, so she could only pull on his clothes, appearing shy and anxious as she said, ¡°Come lower.¡±

    When she wasn¡¯t in love, she couldn¡¯t understand why people who were in love liked kissing and hugging. She understood now; it was because they liked it.

    Physical contact was the way to express love.

    Ou Luoxi looked at Xia Xiaofu, a little fascinated by her, and he slowly bent down.

    They didn¡¯t kiss each other. They were still a long way from each other when someone said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, what a coincidence, bumping into you here.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu looked sideways. It was a popr actress, the lead singer in Korean girls¡¯ group who were now doing very well in China.

    Ou Luoxi saw the actress and stopped dancing. He stepped back a few steps to distance himself from Xia Xiaofu.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s expression turned gloomy.

    The actress looked at Xia Xiaofu and smiled politely. ¡°Hello, Goddess Xia.¡± Then she looked at Ou Luoxi again. ¡°Luoxi, do you have time now? Aren¡¯t we working on a single for an idol drama recently? I have a good idea. Do you have time to go through it with me?¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not speak. The actress had alreadye forward and hooked his arm enthusiastically. ¡°Luoxi, please just help me.¡±

    They crossed the crowd and stepped out from the dance floor.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at Ou Luoxi¡¯s back, and her eyes were red when she bit her lower lip.

    She had given up all her self-esteem and pride for him and loved him to her bones, but it had been two years, and nothing had changed.

    She had lost her heart and body.

    Xia Xiaofu covered her mouth and rushed off the dance floor.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s shoulder was bumped, then he saw the slim ck-and-white figure running out and disappearing at the bar door.

    The actress wondered aloud, ¡°Luoxi, what happened to Goddess Xia...¡±

    Before her words fell, her hand was pushed aside, and Ou Luoxi took a few steps away.

    ¡°Luoxi...¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at her with no temperature in his eyes. ¡°Are we very close?¡±

    The actress: ¡°...¡±

    Ou Luoxi strode away.

 Chapter 347

    <h4>Chapter 347: Truth Or Dare</h4>

    Ning Qing noticed the abnormalities between the two. She turned around and tried to get out of the dance floor.

    But her little hand was grasped by the man. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about other people¡¯s affairs. Are you addicted to being a matchmaker?¡±

    What was he saying?

    Ning Qing looked back and red at him fiercely. ¡°Young Master Lu, that¡¯s your third brother and my good friend. Should we not care about them? Besides, it¡¯s everyone¡¯s duty to help every couple live happily ever after.¡±

    The little woman was emphasizing every word. It sounded a little sweet and charming to the man.

    He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Ning Qing, not all couples in the world can live happily ever after. There are obstacles between Luoxi and Miss Xia that can¡¯t be crossed. It¡¯s difficult for them to be together.¡±

    Ning Qing listened and twisted her eyebrows slightly. She hummed and drew up her lips tough. ¡°Yes, it seems that when we were together, we couldn¡¯t ovee the obstacles.¡±

    There was a lot of irony in her words.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s ck eyes suddenly flowed with tenderness. At least in his eyes, the woman wasining and acting spoilt with him. Yeah, how many obstacles had they ovee along the way?

    He tugged her hand and bent over to kiss her cheek. ¡°Wifey, I¡¯ve wronged you. I¡¯ll love you even more in the future.¡±

    ¡°Oh, love me? Young Master Lu, you¡¯re getting too serious. You¡¯d better leave these sweet nothings for those little girls of yours.¡±

    Little girls?

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s smile was more brilliant. What could he do, he really loved her jealous expression.

    ¡°Jealous?¡± He asked in a low voice.

    Ning Qing did not reply, but her petite waist twisted flexibly and slipped away from his arms.

    ¡°Hi, beautiful, wanna dance together?¡± Two muscr men chatted her up immediately.

    Ning Qing lifted her fair little hand and tucked a strand of beautiful hair on her cheek behind her ear. She shed a bright sunny smile and said, ¡°Ok.¡±

    Ning Qing swayed her little body and danced with the two men.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s entire handsome face was gloomy, especially as he watched her swaying around in front of the men with her back to them. The muscr man couldn¡¯t help but reach out slowly and touch her fair, exposed stomach.

    Ning Qing¡¯s slender wrist was grabbed. Lu Shaoming pulled hard, and she fell into his arms.

    The two muscr men were dancing happily. When they saw someone ruining their happiness, they immediately went up and said, ¡°Hey, who are you?¡±

    Lu Shaoming, with one arm fastened on Ning Qing¡¯s soft waist, stuffed one hand in his trousers pocket. His clean, handsome and dignified face shed with a little wildness in the beat of the DJ¡¯s music. His thin, red lips were half-hooked, and his face was indifferent as he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What¡¯s important is that she is my woman.¡±

    The casual tone of voice permeated the air with power and dominance.

    The two muscr men looked Lu Shaoming up and down. Everything on the man was branded. The Armani hand-made ck shirt costs about $200,000. They had some insight and knew that this person was either rich or of noble birth. He was not easy to provoke, so they looked at each other and left.

    Lu Shaoming looked down at the woman in his arms. ¡°Satisfied? Next time you find other men to piss me off, remember to look for someone with more ss.¡±

    Hearing his tone, it seemed that there was no man in the world except him.

    How arrogant.

    Ning Qingughed, ¡°Their ss is not important. What¡¯s important is that Young Master said that I was jealous. I found two men who don¡¯t have ss to let Young Master Lu know the taste of jealousy.¡±

    Ning Qing broke away from his embrace and slowly stepped away from the dance floor.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the figure of the dainty little woman. The corners of his mouth lifted devilishly. He hadn¡¯t punished her for nearly half a year. She was so bold.

    Lu Shaoming knitted his eyebrows and cleared his throat ¡ª wait and see.

    He was sure to torture her to death tonight.

    She needs to be punished!

    ...

    Ning Qing stepped off the dance floor and saw that Zhou Yao had disappeared. She did not know where he had gone.

    Looking around, Ning Qing saw an acquaintance at the door.

    ¡°Sister Jian.¡±

    Jian Han had arrived. She was apanied by Tang Fan, followed by several colleagues from the hospital.

    Ning Qing and Jian Han had be very good friends since their trip to the hospital in Ennd.

    Jian Han came over, smiled, and said, ¡°Ning Qing, are you alone?¡±

    At this time, Lu Shaoming walked over. He was going towards Ning Qing, but then two acquaintances came, Zhou Dayuan and Li Beibei.

    Lu Shaoming stopped and talked to Zhou Dayuan.

    The two groups of people looked at each other several meters away, and there was awkwardness in the atmosphere.

    Tang Fan opened his mouth and said, ¡°Jian Han, there are several colleagues over there who know each other. Let¡¯s go and say hello.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Ning Qing, see youter. Jian Han followed Tang Fan and turned away.

    Ning Qing waved her hand with a smile at Jian Han, then looked back at Zhou Dayuan. Zhou Dayuan had just withdrawn his gaze from Jian Han. He looked at Ning Qing and bowed politely.

    Ning Qing: Hmph!

    She turned her head arrogantly.

    That meant ¡ª I¡¯m going to ignore you.

    Zhou Dayuan was speechless for a moment. Then, he looked at Lu Shaoming with his eyebrows raised. His message was ¡ª In this battle, the bystanders are caught in the crossfire. It¡¯s all your fault...

    Lu Shaoming: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, is it really you? You are more beautiful than on TV. My daughter likes you very much. She is your little fan. Can you give me your autograph?¡± Jian Han¡¯s two female colleagues surrounded her excitedly.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Ning Qing nodded.

    The female colleague took out her pen and paper and handed it to Ning Qing. ¡°Ning Qing, I¡¯ve heard that you and Jian Han are good friends, but I didn¡¯t expect to see you today.¡±

    Ning Qing signed her name, smiled, and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m good friends with sister Jian. You¡¯ve known her for many years. Friends of friends are friends. We can go have tea when we¡¯re free in the future.¡±

    The female colleague was so ttered that she immediately said, ¡°Of course, I have known Jian Han for six years. Back then, when her family moved to Singapore, I had found her house for her. Unfortunately, her parents had an ident on the high-speed railway and passed away.¡±

    Ning Qing looked up and said, ¡± Jian Han¡¯s parents had an ident on the high-speed railway?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± sighed the female colleague. ¡°Six years ago, Jian Han had graduated from Oxford University in Ennd. Somehow, she moved to Singapore with her parents. She went to Singapore before them to clean up her house. Her parents took the high-speed rail to the airport. However, before they reached the airport, they passed away. You don¡¯t know how Jian Han had managed to survive those two years. She shut herself up in a small room all day and had serious mental problems. She refused tomunicate with others and was very antisocial. Later, I met the hypnotist Bill in the hospital and took her to see the doctor. Not only had Bill cured Jian Han, but also sessfully discovered the potential in her. Jian Han became Bill¡¯s proudest pupil because of her talent in hypnosis.¡±

    Ning Qing sighed. She never knew that Jian Han had such a painful past.

    Jian Han had never told her about these things, even though they were so close now.

    That past had been buried in Jian Han¡¯s heart because it was too painful, so it was buried deep.

    It couldn¡¯t be revealed to outsiders.

    Ning Qing suddenly remembered a key point ¡ª six years ago?

    Six years ago, when Zhou Dayuan was in prison, Jian Han had left him.

    Jian had once said that she was submissive to reality and could not ovee difficulties with Zhou Dayuan, so she left him, but she did not leave him to make a life for herself better?

    Why had she moved with her family?

    A serious mental problem?

    What was the mental problem?

    Had Jian Han really lived as well as she imed in the past six years?

    Ning Qing hooked her lips andughed. ¡°Those things are the past. Sister Jian is very happy now. I think Tang Fan is very kind to her. He¡¯s her lifelong destination.¡±

    ¡°Yes, President Tang is sincere and kind to Jian Han. He has been apanying her silently for years, but...¡± The female colleague shook her head. ¡°If President Tang is Jian Han¡¯s final destination, would Jian Han wait until now to marry? Jian Han¡¯s 31 years old. How many women would wait until this age to get married after meeting their soulmate? Jian Han¡¯s youth has slowly been spent.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded in her heart. Tang Fan was a good man. If Jian Han could marry, she would have married long ago.

    Ning Qing blinked wittily and pretended not to understand. ¡°What do you mean? Sister Jian and Tang Fan are not in love? It¡¯s a natural process from love to marriage.¡±

    The female colleague put Ning Qing¡¯s autograph in her bag. She went up in front of Ning Qing and whispered to her, ¡°Ning Qing, let me tell you, I don¡¯t think President Tang and Jian Han are in love.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Ning Qing was surprised.

    ¡°Because, people in love will have intimate behavior, but once in the office, I had unintentionally seen President Tang put one hand on the table and lean down to kiss Jian Han, but she refused.¡±

    Ning Qing couldn¡¯t help but lift her lips. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. They¡¯ve been in a rtionship for years, and they don¡¯t even have a normal kiss. That¡¯s not normal.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Qing nodded. ¡°It makes sense.¡±

    At that time, Tang Fan came back with Jian Han, and the female colleague could not talk anymore. She and Ning Qing ended the conversation.

    ¡°Ning Qing, let¡¯s go to the bar and have a drink.¡± Jian Han came up and held Ning Qing¡¯s little hand.

    ¡°OK.¡± Ning Qing followed her.

    When she came to Lu Shaoming and the others, Ning Qing suddenly stopped in front of them. Sheughed and said, ¡°Doctor Zhou, is this your girlfriend? It¡¯s such a coincidence today that I¡¯ve encountered so many acquaintances. Let¡¯s have a drink together. Sister Jian, do you mind?¡±

    Jian Han looked at Li Beibei and Zhou Dayuan with an impably polite smile on her face. ¡°If Doctor Zhou doesn¡¯t mind, let¡¯s have a drink together.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked at Li Beibei, inquiring like a gentleman.

    Li Beibeiughed generously and brightly. ¡°I have no objection. It¡¯s livelier when everyone gets together.¡±

    So they booked a long bar table, and some of the <Lurker> crew and colleagues from the hospital all came and sat down around the bar.

    Then someone suggested, ¡°Today¡¯s Chinese Valentine¡¯s day. Let¡¯s y a game to liven up the atmosphere!¡±

    ¡°Alright, what game?¡±

    ¡°Truth or dare. We write all the questions on notes, then put them in a bamboo basket. We put a wine bottle in the middle and spin it, whoever it points to had to pick a note and answer them ording to the questions on the note.

    ¡°OK, OK.¡± Everyone seconded.

    So they began to y a round of truth or dare.

 Chapter 348

    <h4>Chapter 348: Sister Jian, You¡¯re Not Afraid To y, Are You?</h4>

    Tang Fan was sitting on Jian Han¡¯s right, while Ning Qing sat on her left side. Ning Qing was talking to her. She answered a couple of times. She had no idea what Ning Qing had said to her.

    Her attention was focused on the opposite side of her. Although she did not look up, Zhou Dayuan and Li Beibei were sitting there.

    The two of them were talking. Li Beibei was indeed a nobled. She wasn¡¯t too invasive while smiling and talking with Zhou Dayuan, but her poised and lively manner made people feel good.

    Zhou Dayuan was answering her, his clear eyes focused and gentle. His eyes would asionally linger on Li Beibei¡¯s face.The two were sitting close. Li Beibei¡¯s face was a little flushed. She was fascinated by the man.

    Neither of them were affected by the noisy environment at all. From a distance, they looked like a perfect couple.

    Jian Han picked up her ss and took a sip of the cocktail.

    The alcohol percentage of the cocktail was a little high. It tasted very strong. Jian Han took a sip and almost choked. To be honest, she couldn¡¯t drink well.

    ¡°Sister Jian, slow down. It¡¯s easy to get drunk on this kind of alcohol,¡± Ning Qing reminded her with a smile as she looked at the disappointed expression on her face.

    Jian Han looked down. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I only drink once in a while.¡±

    She took another sip.

    As soon as she put down the ss, she heard someone screaming. Everyone looked at her one after another. Even Ning Qing pulled at her arm excitedly. ¡°Sister Jian, it¡¯s you.¡±

    Jian Han looked up and froze ¡ª the bottle was facing her.

    Ning Qing took the little bamboo basket and handed it to Jian Han. ¡°Sister Jian, take one. We¡¯re going to start the game of truth or dare.¡±

    Everyone stared at her excitedly. It was impossible not to y now. Jian Han reached out and pulled out a folded note, suppressing her embarrassment.

    Jian Han opened it, and a small sentence was written on it.

    Her little face turned red quickly after she nced at it.

    ¡°Doctor Jian, what question have you gotten? Tell us quickly. We¡¯re all looking forward to it.¡± The crowd was in an uproar.

    Jian Han said nothing. Ning Qing took the note from her hand. After seeing it, Ning Qing quickly covered her mouth and snickered.

    She showed the note to the crowd. ¡°The question that Jian Han had drawn is: do you still have your first time?¡±

    The crowd whistled and teased her. ¡°Doctor Jian, you and President Tang have been in love for many years; you must have already lost your first time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dr. Jian, when will you marry our President Tang and be our President¡¯s wife?¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s face became redder and redder. She didn¡¯t know how to answer the question. She was stunned and froze there.

    She looked up identally, and her eyes met the opposite Zhou Dayuan. The man was looking at her.

    The dark eyes behind the gold-rimmed sses of the man were emotionless. In this noisy environment, he looked at her quietly and indifferently, and his clear gaze was alienated.

    Last time he had hugged her downstairs. Now, maybe because he had a new girlfriend, his gaze when he looked at her had changed.

    Jian Han¡¯s dropped her gaze in a bid to hide.

    At this time, her shoulders were sped, and Tang Fanughed beside her. ¡°Okay, stop joking. Jian Han¡¯s easily embarrassed. For this matter...let¡¯s keep it unspoken since everyone knows about it.¡±

    Everybody caught this ¡°knows about it¡± andughed. ¡°Okay, this time we¡¯ll spare Dr. Jian. And you, President Tang. Why don¡¯t you get married since you¡¯ve already taken her? We¡¯ll all be waiting to attend your wedding.¡±

    Tang Fan promised, ¡°Okay, as soon as possible.¡±

    So the bottle turned again.

    Jian Han breathed a sigh of relief. She was cold in nature and did not like toe to bars to attend these parties. When she was with Zhou Dayuan, the two of them would hold hands and go shopping together at most. When they returned to the house, they would hold their medical books. They could discuss a problem for an afternoon.

    At that time, she was full of happiness.

    But now, her heart was empty This empty feeling twisted her heart and made her miserable. Her two hands under the table were gradually growing cold.

    Right then, her hands felt warm, Ning Qing had held her hand. She looked up and met Ning Qing¡¯s happy eyes. ¡°Sister Jian, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why is your body so cold?¡±

    Jian Han lifted the corners of her mouth and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡±

    Then there was another cheer in her ear and the beer bottle stopped.

    Jian Han looked down the bottle. This time it was...Zhou Dayuan.

    The man with gentle temperament was like a jewel in the sand. He was gentle on the surface, but his interior was exquisite and brilliant. The longer a person interacted with him, the more charming he would be.

    People like Zhou Dayuan had academic authority and a clean, elegant temperament. He had a temper, a man¡¯s temper, but this was entwined with his calm wisdom. He treated people with a special tolerance. Jian Han knew that if he were to be someone else¡¯s husband, he would be the best husband in the world.

    His wife would be very happy in the future.

    There was a kind of man, love him or hate him, he could give you the most delicate treatment in life.

    That man was Zhou Dayuan.

    Jian Han was deep in thought, and Zhou Dayuan had already drawn a note. People around him looked at it andughed. ¡°The note that our Dr. Zhou had drawn is to turn the beer bottle to find someone to kiss.¡±

    Kiss?

    The atmosphere was full of vitality. ¡°This note is really awkward for Dr. Zhou. What if Dr. Zhounds on a man?¡±

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s still okay if it¡¯s a man. What if hends on a woman? Would Doctor Zhou¡¯s girlfriend be jealous?¡±

    Li Beibeiughed, shrugged and raised her hand. ¡°It¡¯s just a game. Maybe Dayuan mightnd on me.¡±

    ¡°Nice, since Miss Li is so straightforward, then let¡¯s stop dawdling Dr. Zhou. Come on, spin the bottle.¡± Someone handed him the bottle.

    Jian Han looked at the bottle and averted her gaze.

    Her mouth felt dry, and her heartbeat elerated uncontrobly. How great was the probability of itnding on her?

    She picked up her ss and downed the cocktail.

    Her throat felt spicy. The high concentration of alcohol quickly flooded up and made her small, fair face red.

    Zhou Dayuan was emotionless. He lifted his lips and held out his right hand, treating it like a game. His slender hands, which were more beautiful than a woman¡¯s, held the bottle, and he spun it slowly.

    Everyone held their breath in anticipation. The single women¡¯s eyes were sparkling brightly. In their eyes, Doctor Zhou was the immortal who doesn¡¯t have mortal desires.

    They wondered how it would feel like to kiss him.

    The bottle stopped spinning; it was time. Jian Han opened her eyes and looked at the bottle pointing at her.

    Jian Han waspletely shocked.

    Everyoneughed and said, ¡°Haha, Dr. Jian, you can go to buy lottery tickets today. It¡¯s spun to you twice. President Tang, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±

    Tang Fan shrugged his shoulders.

    Jian Han was shocked. Her eyes met Zhou Dayuan¡¯s who was opposite her. The man looked at her with satisfaction in his eyes.

    She didn¡¯t know if she had imagined it. There were hints of devilishness and masculine malice in his eyes.

    That meant ¡ª Ex-girlfriend, do you dare to ept the challenge?

    Jian Han¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. Turns out that he would also be like that sometimes.

    Ning Qing pushed Jian Han and took the lead in coaxing, ¡°Sister Jian, what are you still in a daze for? Everyone is waiting for you. It¡¯s just a game. Sister Jian, you¡¯re not afraid to y, are you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right Dr. Jian. If you don¡¯t move, we¡¯ll pull you.¡±

    Jian Han didn¡¯t move. She wouldn¡¯t move at all.

    This... How awkward would it be.

    So Ning Qing and several female colleagues came forward. They pulled her up from her chair and pushed her forward to Zhou Dayuan¡¯s side.

    When she went forward, the man¡¯s long legs touched the ground and the high chair he sat on swiveled around. Today, he wore a light pink shirt and sapphire blue casual trousers. This set was the most ssic British style. But the men in China didn¡¯t suit that style, because the Chinese people were different from the British people, whose gentlemanly style emanated from their bones.

    And this man was a perfect gentleman.

    He turned around and looked at her with a smile on his lips.

    Jian Han didn¡¯t even have time to respond when she was pushed forward by someone.

    Like a piece of wood, Jian Han did not know to avoid it and threw herself directly into the man¡¯s arms.

    He sped a big palm on her waist but did not really touch her. He had just touched her lightly to support her and bring her into his arms. He looked down and asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    Their faces were very close, and his breath touched her skin during the conversation. Jian Han¡¯s heart tipped and a warm current rushed through her limbs.

    When she was standing straight, he let her go.

    Everyone at the bar stood up and watched. She couldn¡¯t back out now. Her little face was burning fiercely. She looked at him and asked in a discursive tone, ¡°Can I just kiss your face?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan heard that and raised his eyebrows. His left arm was on the bar. Two long, fair fingers rubbed his temples. He looked calm and rxed and looked at her embarrassed appearance with some introspection.

    Jian Han had an illusion that he had done it intentionally.

    Everyone disagreed. Ning Qing said with augh, ¡°Sister Jian, how can this be? The note says kiss, so kissing it shall be. Everyone¡¯s here to y. It¡¯s just a kiss. What¡¯s there to be scared of?¡±

    Jian Han gave Ning Qing a look, but she couldn¡¯t convince the crowd.

    Too much refusal would make her look pretentious. She was afraid that everyone would see through her.

    Jian Han looked down and made up her mind. It was just a kiss. It wouldn¡¯t kill her.

    She slowly moved forward, bent down, and kissed his lips.

    Zhou Dayuan watched hering. Her stiff body looked as if she were a hero sacrificing herself. Heughed, and the devilish glint in his eyes deepened.

    Her lips touched the man¡¯s supple lips. He drank some wine and there was still the fragrance of wine. She touched his lips and pulled away.

    But her small face was suddenly cupped by the man¡¯s two big palms, and her lips parted in shock and allowing him to suck on her lips.

    Jian Han froze and stared into the eyes of a man who was inches away from her.

    Zhou Dayuan did not close his eyes. He looked at her quietly, a little indifferent.

    His gaze was like a basin of cold water, dousing her from her head down. He didn¡¯t really make a move. He just looked at her shy and embarrassed appearance... So bad.

    Jian Han reached out and pushed him away.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if he was intentional before, but she was sure now.

    ¡°Wow...¡± Because when Zhou Dayuan kissed Jian Han, he had covered them with his hand, so the crowd could not see it clearly. They had just seen something exciting, and this was encouraging them.

    Everyone went back to their seats.

    Jian Han wasn¡¯t in the mood to y the next round. Her red face had turned pale. ¡°Ning Qing, I¡¯m going to the bathroom,¡± she whispered to Ning Qing beside her.

    ¡°Sister Jian, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Jian Han turned around and left.

 Chapter 349

    <h4>Chapter 349: Dayuan, Let¡¯s y A Round Of Truth Or Dare</h4>

    Ning Qing nced at Jian Han¡¯s back and looked up at Zhou Dayuan. She saw Zhou Dayuan drinking from a ss in his right hand while his eyes followed Jian Han¡¯s body.

    At this time, a female colleague was carefully discussing it. ¡°Did you see it just now? Dr. Zhou... His...tongue was out.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? You must¡¯ve seen incorrectly. I didn¡¯t see it clearly, but I heard that if a man loves a woman, he will cup her face when kissing. It is the most faithful way to express his love.¡±

    Regarding the ¡°cupping of the face,¡± Ning Qing thought about it and felt that it might be true.

    Every time he kissed her, Lu Shaoming liked to cup her face, even when...he had kissed her yesterday while holding her in his arms, his other hand had weaved into her silky hair while he was kissing her.

    Ning Qing¡¯s face turned red. Why had she thought of him?

    She looked back at where Lu Shaoming was.

    He didn¡¯te to their table. He wasn¡¯t interested in this kind of game. He didn¡¯t have the patience for it, either. He happened to bump into a director of thepany just now. He stood in a corner while talking to the director of thepany.

    Ning Qing looked at him. The man had stuffed one hand into his pocket and respondedzily all the way. He didn¡¯t speak much. The director was trying hard to please him, while he was epting the ttery. His noble appearance attracted many women¡¯s gazes.

    Conscious of her gaze, Lu Shaoming looked sideways.

    Ning Qing was pissed and rolled her eyes at him.

    Lu Shaoming smiled, his gaze was full of tenderness.

    The director followed his gaze and saw Ning Qing. He nodded and bowed as he called out, ¡°Mrs. Lu¡±.

    What Mrs. Lu?

    She didn¡¯t want that term.

    Ning Qing turned around.

    She was very sad. Sister Jian wasn¡¯t in a good state right now. Zhou Dayuan seemed to be on the verge of establishing a love rtionship with Li Beibei, who was from a rich and powerful family. How could she help them?

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes blinked, and she had an idea.

    She got up and went to Lu Shaoming.

    When she came to him, the director left to give them space. Lu Shaoming looked at the small woman¡¯s delicate and beautiful face and had a low, mellow smile as he said, ¡°Why are you looking for me now?¡±

    Today, she had ignored him and rolled her eyes at him quite a lot.

    Ning Qing, with a small and solemn expression, seriously stated, ¡°I need your help.¡±

    Lu Shaoming was not surprised. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Speak.¡±

    Ning Qing approached him, tiptoed to his ear, and whispered a few words.

    Lu Shaoming frowned. She was short. He could only look down at her bright and moving eyes. ¡°Are you really addicted to being a matchmaker? Continuing to the next one after thest unsessful venture?¡±

    Ning Qing red at him. ¡°Can you do it? Give me a definite answer. I can do it myself, too.¡±

    Lu Shaoming was silent for a few seconds before he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. It¡¯s just...¡±

    Ning Qing looked at his expression and guessed that he wanted to get something from her again. This scheming businessman, asking him to do something without a return was absolutely impossible.

    ¡°Speak.¡± She copied him.

    Lu Shaoming couldn¡¯t stand how cute she was. Recently, she always liked to go against him. She had lost her warmth, but she was charming and beautiful.

    He cleared his throat slightly and said, ¡°Take my car at night, and I¡¯ll take you to the mountaintop.¡±

    ¡°Mountaintop? What do you want?¡± she asked warily.

    Lu Shaoming shed a wicked grin and casually said, ¡°Can¡¯t I take you to the top of the mountain to listen to the wind and see the stars? Aren¡¯t you very bold? What¡¯s the matter now? Scared?¡±

    Who was scared?

    Ning Qing straightened up her slender back, and she smiled with curved eyes. ¡°Young Master Lu, you don¡¯t have to use aggressive tactics to agitate me. Okay, I promise to go to the top of the mountain with you, but the reason I can agree is just that you¡¯re useless.¡±

    The word ¡°useless¡± made Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes darken.

    Ning Qing ignored him and walked away with her high-heeled shoes.

    Lu Shaoming: ¡°...¡± Wait and see.

    The people at the table all dispersed after ying, and many went dancing. Li Beibei said to Zhou Dayuan, who had been drinking the whole time, ¡°Dayuan, let¡¯s go dancing too.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan downed a ss of wine and shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    Li Beibei looked at his well-defined face and softly asked, ¡°Dayuan, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you in a bad mood?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan went to pick up the bottle again, only to find that there was no wine left in it. He retracted his hand and looked at Li Beibei. ¡°Miss Li, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t consider dating you and getting married to you.¡±

    Li Beibei was stunned. This had always been how the man handled things. Under his warm temperament, his decisive and fierce style was hidden.

    Li Beibei nodded and grinned bitterly. ¡°Can you tell me why?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked in the direction the woman had disappeared in andughed self mockingly, as he said indifferently, ¡°She¡¯s not married, so I don¡¯t want to get married.¡±

    Li Beibei knew who he was referring to. ¡°But she already has a boyfriend. Is waiting six years for her not enough. How much more time do you have to spend on her?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan was expressionless. ¡°I know, but I have always been the passive one. I was the one left behind and waiting. It has be a habit, so this time it shall be the same, let her act first, I shall remain.¡±

    Li Beibei¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache. She really liked the man in front of her. ¡°Okay, I respect your decision, but if you change your mind, you can call me anytime.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Zhou Dayuan shook his head. ¡°Miss Li, you are a good girl. Go and find your happiness.¡±

    Li Beibei had nothing to say. What else could she say? He had said to let her go. He would be the one left behind. In fact, he was just afraid of regret.

    He was afraid of getting married before her, but she was single.

    As long as she stayed single for a day, his eyes would stay on her, and his hope would continue one more day.

    Time had never been a cruel tardiness for men in the world who were as deeply in love as Zhou Dayuan. Otherwise, how could he have never learned his lesson in the past six years?

    Li Beibei turned and left.

    Zhou Dayuan raised his hand and looked at the watch on his wrist. He got up, but then he was patted on the shoulder. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Lu Shaoming sat beside him.

    Zhou Dayuan sat down. He looked at Lu Shaoming and said nothing.

    Lu Shaoming snapped his fingers. The waiter brought two sses of red wine. Lu Shaoming took one and had a sip. Heughed. ¡°Weren¡¯t you very open and casual during the truth or dare just now, even making her face pale? Why, are you feeling guilty now? Seeing that she hasn¡¯te back for so long, are you anxious, wanting to get her?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan took the other ss of red wine and took a sip. He remained silent.

    Lu Shaoming swirled the red wine with one hand while the other was stuffed in his pocket. He was in a good mood as he looked at the ripples in the ss. ¡°Dayuan, how many years have I known you? It¡¯s a piece of cake for you to spin the bottle to wherever you want it to stop. You wanted to kiss her, and she also let you kiss her. Why did you shame her with that gaze?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the man beside him as he asked, ¡°Jealous?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan did not nod or shake his head. He just drank his red wine quietly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve also known that she has a boyfriend for a while. How many girls are still a virgin after being in a rtionship for so many years? You should¡¯ve guessed the answer to the topic of her first time. Why are you angry and jealous? What happened to your good patience?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s calm and gentle face was as silent as still water. He nced sideways at Lu Shaoming. ¡°Have you ridiculed me enough? You came here tough at me?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t he a joke?

    He had appeared here today and yed a round of truth or dare. He was aplete joke.

    Lu Shaoming was right. He admitted that he was angry, jealous, and even furious. His mind would automatically fill many images. Images of her pressed into the bed by a man who kissed and possessed her. Just now, he had used all his strength to suppress the urging emotions in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t suppress it.

    So he spun the bottle to her and saw her panic in embarrassment.

    But he regretted it.

    Just now, when she had turned and walked away alone with a pale face, he regretted it. He had probably cherished her for too long and could not bear to see any grievance on her face.

    She obviously did not have the right to feel wrong though.

    Lu Shaoming approached him and with a lowugh, he said, ¡°Of course I didn¡¯te tough at you. It¡¯s not like I have nothing to do. My wife told me to do something.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan raised his eyebrows. ¡°What thing?¡±

    ¡°Know what¡¯s best stocked in this bar?¡± Lu Shaoming asked with a smile while looking at the red wine in his hand.

    Zhou Dayuan raised his eyes and scanned all around him. In the concealed corners around him, there were many crazy entangled figures of men and women. They had all taken drugs.

    These things were bound to happen in these ces.

    Zhou Dayuan looked back at the wine in his hand andughed. ¡°Shaoming, Ning Qing couldn¡¯t have asked you to drug my wine, could she? Wouldn¡¯t you guys be ying too much this time?¡±

    Lu Shaoming could not deny it. ¡°You and Jian Han are really making everyone anxious. To say that she is ruthless to you, a woman¡¯s eyes will not deceive you... She looks at you differently, and you can¡¯t let her go. In that case, Dayuan, let¡¯s have a real truth or dare, alright?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan understood what he meant, but he didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Dayuan, this time, we will bet if Jian Han wille to save you. If she saves you and kicks Tang Fan aside, you be with her. If she does not save you, you should just let her go and end it as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan was silent for a few seconds and swirled his ss. ¡°Is this wine really drugged?¡±

    Lu Shaoming stood up and said, ¡°No. Although it is my wife¡¯s order, I can¡¯t betray you. Jian Han is not who she was. Can you ept her betrayal six years ago, including her...physical betrayal? Think clearly.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan was very quiet. Even in this noisy environment, he was not even a little impetuous.

    His distinct features were hidden in the neon lights. A minuteter, he drank all the red wine and stood up. ¡°Room number?¡±

    Jian Han stayed in the bathroom for a long time. She stood in the bathroom and sshed her face with cold water. She looked up at the mirror. The woman in the mirror was pale, but her lips were red.

    She reached out and caressed where he had touched her. His scent still lingered in her mouth, which was fatal to her.

    Her pupils shed and she stopped thinking about him.

    She turned off the tap and took out her cell phone from her bag.

    She dialed a number.

    The other end picked up quickly. ¡°Hey, Tang Fan, tie up my loose ends at work. Yes, I¡¯m going back to Singapore... No reason, I¡¯m not happy staying here, so I want to go. Besides, isn¡¯t it always the same wherever I stay? I have no rtives, no...¡±

    Lover.

    The world was so big and she was alone.

    Everywhere could be her home, yet her home was nowhere.

 Chapter 350

    <h4>Chapter 350: He Was Her Lover Whom Time Could Not Erase</h4>

    Jian Han hung up the phone, carried her bag, and went out the bathroom door.

    Walking along the corridor, she could see couples tangling together everywhere. Today was July 7th ¡ª Chinese Valentine¡¯s day.

    What was he doing?

    He was probably with Li Beibei.

    Jian Hanughed at herself bleakly, looked down, and walked alone. The lights in the corridor stretched her shadow out. She looked so lonely.

    She was like a moving lonely soul, cold all over.

    ¡°Sister Jian.¡±

    Ning Qing came running over.

    Jian Han looked up with a soft smile. ¡°Ning Qing, why are you here?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was tense. She ran over and took Jian Han¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister Jian, it¡¯s not good. Brother Dayuan has had an ident.¡±

    Jian Han froze, then quickly grasped Ning Qing¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened to him?¡±

    ¡°Sister Jian, Brother Dayuan¡¯s wine was drugged. Lu Shaoming has sent him to a hotel room.¡±

    ¡°Drugged? What drugs? Why did they take him to a room? We should take him to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Sister Jian, this bar is full of abusive drugs. Brother Dayuan might have been drugged with some date rape drugs. His body is not right. If the hospital could treat this kind of illegal drug, Lu Shaoming would¡¯ve sent him to the hospital as early as possible. Brother Dayuan now needs a woman.¡±

    Ning Qing emphasized ¡°a woman.¡±

    Jian Han was instantly stunned.

    Ning Qing saw her stunned appearance and quickly pulled her while running. ¡°Sister Jian, I¡¯ll take you to Brother Dayuan.¡±

    Jian Han followed her for a few steps, then moved her small hand, firmly withdrawing it from Ning Qing¡¯s. She stopped running.

    ¡°Sister Jian, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you want to save Brother Dayuan?¡±

    Jian Han looked at Ning Qing¡¯s sparkling eyes. Her eyes were clear and simple as if she had no idea what would happen if she saved Zhou Dayuan.

    She couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Ning Qing, I won¡¯t go, he... doesn¡¯t he have a girlfriend now, that Miss Li? She¡¯s a good person. Aren¡¯t they together?¡±

    ¡°But Sister Jian, Brother Dayuan and Miss Li just broke up.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s pupils shrank; this was unexpected to her. ¡°Why did he break up...¡±

    ¡°Sister Jian, I don¡¯t know. You can ask Brother Dayuan in person. Sister Jian, let¡¯s not dy any more. Let¡¯s go to the hotel room first.¡± Ning Qing pulled Jian Han away as she spoke.

    When Jian Han stopped again, she was already standing at the door of a room. Lu Shaoming was standing there too.

    Jian Han bowed to this tall and authoritative man. She had interacted with him during the hypnotic treatment in Ennd before. At that time, although he was handsome and noble, he gave people a warm feeling. Now, after he had recovered his memory, this man¡¯s resolute and delicate face was much more cold and fierce from the years in the business industry. He had an elite aura, which made it difficult for people to approach him.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the closed door with his eyes and parted his thin, red lips as he said, ¡°Miss Jian, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±

    ¡°Sister Jian, Brother Dayuan is inside, you...¡± Ning Qing wanted to speak more.

    But her little shoulder was sped by the man¡¯s big palm, and the man¡¯s low, rich and calm voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Miss Jian, this drug will cause serious consequences if you hesitate for too long. The choice is in your hands. If you¡¯re willing, go in. If you¡¯re not, then leave. My people are nearby and will know what to do when they see you leave.¡±

    Jian Han looked at Lu Shaoming¡¯s ck eyes. The man¡¯s eyes were extremely deep. His polite but sharp gaze scanned her face as if he could see through everything in her mind.

    Jian Han averted her gaze.

    Lu Shaoming walked forward with Ning Qing in his arms and whispered to Jian Han, ¡°Oh, Miss Jian, I forgot to tell you that Dayuan¡¯s private life has been very clean all these years. Some men are like women, they regard physical loyalty as a very important thing in life.¡±

    After that, Lu Shaoming left with Ning Qing in his arms.

    Ning Qing looked back worriedly, and she still wanted to talk, but the man¡¯s big palm wrapped around her back of her head, not allowing her to see, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve done what we can, and we no longer have a say in what happens next.¡±

    Ning Qing looked up at his sharp jawline. ¡°Young Master Lu, your tone seemed so rxed. Did you even drug Brother Dayuan?¡±

    Lu Shaoming pressed the elevator button and embraced her with one arm. He looked down at the woman¡¯s delicate, pink face. Without restraint, he reached out and pinched her. ¡°The woman who he loved for many years is in front of him. If he had to rely on drugs, then Dayuan would really need to be treated with drugs.¡±

    Her face ached. As he used 30 percent of his strength to pinch her, Ning Qing pushed him away in a bad mood. Did he think she was a pile of dough, letting him pinch her whenever he wanted to?

    Her pale little hand rubbed her face and she whined with pouting pink lips. ¡°What do you know? We have to cut off all means of retreat. With Brother Dayuan¡¯s polite character, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to give up at thest minute.¡±

    Lu Shaoming stuffed both hands into his trousers pockets. He wore a ck shirt and pants, which looked beautiful and perfect on him. His soft eyes stopped at the woman¡¯s supple face. He smiled softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these six years are not without lessons for Dayuan. Sometimes, you shouldn¡¯t be polite when there¡¯s something to eat.¡±

    Ning Qing stared at the man contemptuously. ¡°Brother Dayuan is not as bad as you.¡±

    Just then, the elevator doors opened with a ding. Ning Qing took the lead and walked forward first. But the man reached out to grab her waist, and his deep and enticing voice reverberated into her ears. ¡°Do you really know how bad I am?¡±

    Ning Qing quickly jumped away like a spring and refused to let him touch her, nor did she intend to continue the topic with him. ¡°Go away!¡±

    When she raised her eyebrows and said ¡°go away,¡± she looked so enticing to the man that his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and his voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    Lu Shaoming frowned. ¡°Ning Qing, have you forgotten your promise?¡±

    Ning Qing patted her head. She had indeed forgotten. ¡°My crew is still upstairs. I¡¯ll go and bid farewell to them. I¡¯lleter.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s frown deepened.

    Ning Qingughed happily. ¡°Young Master Lu, who are you showing this expression to? Wait if you want to. If you don¡¯t want to, then go away.¡±

    With a sniff, Ning Qing turned around and walked away elegantly.

    Just then, she heard the man behind her cursing in English, then footsteps rang out; he was chasing her.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Ning Qing screamed and ran forward quickly.

    After running more than a dozen steps, they happened to run past a few passers-by. The passers-by looked at them one after another, everyone covered their mouths, andughed. ¡°We should not havee out during Chinese Valentine¡¯s day, we¡¯ll just be abused by every couple. See how sweet they are.¡±

    What sweetness.

    She wasn¡¯t feeling sweet.

    Ning Qing coughed and realized that she had a faint smile on the corners of her mouth. She ttened her smile out quickly and turned to look at him.

    The man wasn¡¯t chasing her at all. He was still standing in the middle of the hall.

    Compared with the panic she had just experienced, he stood calmly, straight andposed, and the crystal chandelier in the center of the hall sprinkled a charming light on his sculpted face.

    The passers-by kept looking at the man. ¡°That man is so handsome.¡±

    Only then did Ning Qing know that he had tricked her.

    B*stard!

    Ning Qing red at him fiercely. She was so angry that she hummed and ran up the stairs.

    When the little woman hadpletely disappeared from his field of vision, Lu Shaoming took back his tender gaze. He walked to the door with his long legs.

    Two servingdies stood by the door. They looked at Lu Shaoming one after another.

    They stood here every day and had encountered many dignitaries, but this was the first time they had seen such a handsome, noble man.

    The fine fabric wrapped around the man¡¯s exquisite body. The metal buckle at his waist and the wristwatch on his hand were luxurious. The sharp knife-edged trousers lined his two long legs, and his shiny ck leather shoes stepped on the marble floor, each step radiating a firm and brilliant arc in the light of crystal chandeliers.

    He was a man who could turn money into temperament.

    When Lu Shaoming came, the servingdies bowed respectfully and opened the door for him.

    Lu Shaoming did not fail to notice the admiring gazes of those two women, but he did not show much expression as he had be ustomed to it.

    He walked out and got in the car.

    Lu Shaoming sat in the driver¡¯s seat for a while, then he reached out his right arm to the back seat and took out a medicine box.

    There was a bottle of medicine in the box.

    He sucked the bottle of medicine into the syringe with a needle, then skillfully rolled up his shirt sleeve on his right arm with his left hand and inserted the slender needle into his arm and pushed it in.

    Head resting against the seat, Lu Shaoming buried his head into the seatzily, waiting for the kick of the medicine to pass. He looked sideways towards the direction of the bar.

    Waiting for her toe.

    Jian Han stood by the door, her mind was in a mess and she had a lot of thoughts.

    Should she go in or not?

    She shook her head in her heart. She shouldn¡¯t go in. Why bother to provoke him after six years when the two parallel lines had already had an unexpected intersection and returned to their normal states?

    And what would they be after she went in?

    Jian Han turned around and left.

    But her footsteps stopped again, she closed her eyes. She knew how fast her heart was beating. To be honest...

    Admit it, she wants to go in.

    She has been ustomed to all these years of loneliness, but being ustomed didn¡¯t mean that she liked it. She would wake up from her dreams in tears every night. She misses those beautiful days of her innocent youth so much.

    Seeing him again, her heart would still pound for him. Seeing him with Li Beibei, she would still be jealous. After she was kissed by him, her body still reacted.

    A thousand and ten thousand voices in her ear told her that she still loved him.

    What if she doesn¡¯t go in?

    Lu Shaoming told her that there would be other women going in if she did not enter. Lu Shaoming also told her that he had waited for her for years and had led a very clean life; his body and mind had remained loyal to her.

    For six years, he had been standing in ce and waiting for her.

    He was her lover whom time could not erase.

    Jian Han looked up for a moment, forcing back the wetness in her eyes. Shepromised with herself. She turned around and went to the door. She put her hand on the door and pushed the door open.

    There was a hazy yellowmp in the room. It was soft and dim, and it emanated a sense of love and ambiguity. She looked forward. The man stoodposed and straight by the window, one hand in his trousers pocket, lighting a cigarette with the other.

    He was smoking.

    She could not see his face clearly through the smoke surrounding him. When she had just stepped in, his actions paused for a moment before he took another puff and snuffed the cigarette butt in the ashtray with his right hand.

    He looked sideways at her.

 Chapter 351

    <h4>Chapter 351: Jian Han, How Come It¡¯s Your First Time, Huh?</h4>

    Both of their gazes collided.

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s gaze was very calm. His warm expression did not have any other emotion in it, and he was silently looking at her like that.

    As if he were waiting to see what she would do next.

    Jian Han felt anxious inside her heart. She lifted her feet and walked forward slowly,ing to his side.

    She lifted her small white hand up and touched his elbow. The man¡¯s toned muscles were firm and tight beneath his light pink shirt, and he had the symptoms of being aroused.

    ¡°Are you...still okay?¡± Her warm voice reverberated around the room.

    Zhou Dayuanughed lightly as he said, ¡°Do you want to touch it to confirm?¡±

    She touched his elbow wanting to confirm if he was drugged. As a doctor, she would definitely be able to tell.

    There was a mocking tone in his words. Jian Han channelled her gaze downwards slowly. As she channelled her gaze downwards, she unintentionally scanned his dark blue trousers, and her small face started to turn red.

    At this moment, a long, white palm came into her line of vision. Her small jaw was lifted up by him, and she was forced to raise her head.

    ¡°Jian Han, do you know what you came in to do?¡± he asked.

    Jian Han looked at his handsome and warm features. The version of him right now ovepped with the boy in her memories. Her heart softened, and both of her small hands by her sides did not know what to do as she tugged on her own clothes.

    She knew...

    Zhou Dayuan saw all of her shy actions. He curled his lips into a smile, and his fingers started to move. He used his thumb and index fingers to lightly caress her smooth skin. ¡°Jian Han, when you decided toe in, did you discuss it with that Director Tang of yours. What kind of woman are you, exactly?¡±

    Jian Han did not speak. She had nothing much to say.

    The hand on her jaw was unable to be ignored. When he caressed her, it created a wave of electricity. Her small hand was kneaded into a fist, afraid that she would soften.

    Six years was a long period of time. It was far. It was very far away. It was so far away from her that she was unclear on what he looked like. the man who would enter her dreams every night finally stood before he so realistically right now.

    In one room, just with her and him, and they were conversing softly.

    She did not have any other requests. She was very grateful.

    Zhou Dayuan noted that the woman was silent. Actually, he was also quite curious. She was turning 31 years old soon, but the years have not left a single trace on her body. She did not change a single bit.

    What did she look like in the past?

    In the past, she was a schr in Oxford University. She had a pretty face and looked beautiful. The moment she entered school, there were many guys chasing her, and she was who everyone agreed to be the most beautiful girl in school.

    It was only a pity that she had a cold personality, she was still reclusive, she carried a book the entire day around, and also did not make friends with others. She did not even bother with the guys who were interested in her at all.

    He knew about it. She was a talented woman who was pure. Actually, in her own personal life, she was a child who had yet to grow up.

    She could not tell directions apart. She would get confused when she went onto the main streets. She was not great at building rtions with her neighbours. She would cause rtions between them to be very messy. The clothes and nkets that she folded were very unsightly. Don¡¯t even mention her cooking; even the rice that she cooked turned out to be raw...

    Of course, this couldn¡¯t be med on her, because she was an only child at home. Her parents had their own clinic and treasured her preciously in the centre of their palms.

    Before they were in a rtionship, she would get shy. When he kissed her, she would duck in his embrace, not allowing him to look at her tiny face.

    Zhou Dayuan withdrew his hand and stood up straight to look at her. His voice turned hoarse without him noticing. ¡°Come over.¡±

    Jian Han heard his words, and her shoulders shook. She bit her bottom lip, not willing to go over.

    Both of them were awkward for a few seconds. Zhou Dayuan lifted his feet to walk out.

    His actions brought across a message ¡ª forget it if she was not willing, he could go to look for someone else.

    ¡°Dayuan...¡± She stretched out her hand speedily to hold onto hisrge hand, not allowing him to leave.

    Zhou Dayuan lifted his eyelids and turned his hand to hold onto her small hand instead. He used some strength, and Jian Han did not stand firmly. He directly pulled her into his embrace.

    Jian Han¡¯s entire body was shaking. Her body was icy cold, but the man¡¯s embrace was so broad, warm, and powerful.

    Zhou Dayuan hugged her, and when he hugged her a little closer, he ced one of his hands on her slim back. His other hand caressed her hair that was down like a waterfall. His breathing turned unsteady. He looked sideways and used strength as he kissed her hair.

    There was a scent of shampoo on her hair.

    ¡°Are you cold?¡± he asked softly. His warm voice had gentleness in it as he said, ¡°If you are cold, then hug me tight.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s head was against his heart. She felt his steady and strong heartbeat, and she felt her own blood that had gone cold for many years following his as it started to heat up.

    She stretched her shaking hand out, and hugged him tight.

    He was hugging her with much force. That strength that he was using was if he wanted to rub her into his bones. This hug that came six yearste had reallye toote.

    There was a warm and hurried breathing brushing across him. The man lifted his head from her neck. Jian Han¡¯s eyshes were fluttering hard. She knew that he wanted to kiss her.

    Two of her small hands were firmly holding onto the shirt on his shoulders. She closed her eyes as she waited for his kiss tond.

    A warmth ascended on her forehead; it turned out that he kissed her forehead.

    His thin, warm, and gentle lips lightly brushed across her forehead. His actions were gentle, and it was brought along with arge amount of tenderness and tender care.

    Jian Han was instantly moved. After six years, when this man took her, he merely embraced her firmly, then kissed her forehead. This type of love was enough to make any woman on earth fall in love.

    ¡°Dayuan...¡± she called him.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± He kissed her entire forehead meticulously, and went down as he kissed her small, pure face. He answered her softly as he went in search for her red lips.

    Jian Han opened her eyes at this moment, ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± She stretched out her hand to block his lips.

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s eyes were both deep and hot as he kissed her fingertips, and he asked, ¡°What is wrong?¡±

    Her soft waist was pinned down by hisrge hand. Her entire body was cooped up in his embrace. All she could smell in every breath that she took was the crisp and clear scent on his body. Jian Han felt drunk as she asked, ¡°Why did you break up?¡±

    Her question was soft.

    ¡°If I said that ever since I met Li Beibei, you had a depressed and sad expression on your face frequently. Because I was scared that you would mind, I was afraid that you would get jealous, that was why I broke up with her; would you believe it?¡±

    Actually both he and Li Beibei had barely started. Other that time that they had met at the banquet, this was the second time that they asked each other out to meet and interact.

    Jian Han lifted her gaze to look at his eyes. A hot liquid flowed down her face. ¡°You are so silly.¡±

    She believed him.

    So, he was silly.

    There was Tang Fan by her side. They were in the past. He did not need to take care of every one of her emotions. He did not have to be...so loyal and so careful....

    Zhou Dayuanughed. If everyone on earth could control themselves not to end up as a silly person, then the word silly wouldn¡¯t be in the dictionary anymore.

    ¡°Then you...at the bar just now... Why did you behave that way?¡±

    ¡°Behave in what way?¡± Zhou Dayuan hugged her tightly and lifted his eyebrows up as he asked, ¡°Kissing you, or using a gaze to look at you?¡±

    There was a crimson redyer on Jian Han¡¯s small face. She felt wronged as she said, ¡°Both.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you always liked? After teasing me for a moment, you would leave after you finished teasing me, leaving me with a bucket of cold water.¡±

    Jian Han channeled her gaze down and pouted her red lips. She softly protested, ¡°When did I?¡±

    She has not teased him before.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her red lips and bent down, kissing the corners of her lips.

    After he kissed her, Jian Han¡¯s body went soft. Her body slid towards the floor. Her entire bodycked strength.

    Zhou Dayuan firmly held onto her soft waist and embraced her in his arms. He gently asked, ¡°Can I kiss you now?¡±

    He kissed her for real this time.

    Both of their breaths were mixed with one another. They did not know which one of them was shaking. The light in the room was blurry and gentle, just like a dream. Jian Han fluttered her eyshes, afraid, before she closed her eyes.

    She was afraid that her dream would shatter.

    After her world turned upside down, she was ced into therge and soft bed. Jian Han closed her eyes as she searched for his frameless sses before removing them for him and carefully cing it on the nightstand.

    ¡°Jian Han, break up with that Director Tang.¡±

    Her thoughts became muddled instantly. She did not hear what he said clearly. ¡°What?¡±

    Noting her puzzled look, Zhou Dayuan said seriously, ¡°Break up with Director Tang because I don¡¯t want to share a woman with another man.¡±

    Jian Han heard this line clearly. She had thought about that question during the truth or dare game. Her entire being burned up. His words were very insulting. Jian Han held her hands into fists as she punched him forcefully. She buried her tiny face into the pillow, not wanting to look at him.

    Zhou Dayuan saw that she was not replying to him. His normally warm expression turned dark. He did not control the strength in his hands. His heart hurt, probably wanting her to feel the same amount of pain that he was feeling.

    He closed his eyes.

    Jian Han bit her own tongue till it bled. There was the taste of iron in her mouth. Her eyshes were fluttering hard before her body started to shake. At this moment, the hair stuck on her cheeks due to the beads of sweat was lifted away. Her entire small face was cupped into his palms. There was the man¡¯s voice in her ears, ¡°Jian Han, howe it¡¯s your first time, huh?¡±

    Jian Han opened her eyes, the man¡¯s dark eyes had ayer of red in them. The light pink shirt was tugged by her as it lost a few buttons. It was drooping down messily. It was still her first time looking at Zhou Dayuan looking like this.

    He was looking at her with fire in his eyes.

    Jian Han stretched out her snow white arms as she hooked herself on his neck. She lifted herself up and took the initiative to kiss him. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing sat in the Bentley. She did not want to speak to the man, so she perched her small head on the window of the car feeling bored, and she looked at the scenery outside the car.

    ¡°Ning Qing,¡± the man beside her called out to her.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± she answeredzily.

    ¡°Hold on tight. I will show you how to drift properly.¡±

    Ning Qing did not have any time to digest his words, Lu Shaoming stepped down on the elerator forcefully, and the Bentley flew out like an arrow.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ning Qing shouted.

    Ning Qing had never tried driving at this speed. Even though the windows were all shut, she could feel the gust of wind outside that brushed across her face like a knife. She did not dare open her eyes, due to fear.

    She did not know how much time passed, and it was only then the car stopped slowly.

    Ning Qing¡¯s palms were covered with sweat, as if she were on a ferris wheel just now. Her longshes that resembled a butterfly¡¯s wings were shut tight, and she did not dare to open her eyes for a long period of time.

    Lu Shaoming switched the engine off and turned sideways to look at the small woman who was curled up like a cat. He lifted his eyebrows up as he was in a pleasant mood. He stretched out his hand to caress her small head, heughed as he coaxed her, ¡°Okay, we are here. Don¡¯t be afraid anymore.¡±

 Chapter 352

    <h4>Chapter 352: Who Allowed You To Bully Me Like That?</h4>

    Ning Qing opened her eyes slowly and waited for the dizziness in her head to pass. Then with a ¡°waa,¡± she cried out loudly.

    Lu Shaoming hadn¡¯t expected her to cry. The big drops of tears plopped down as if onmand, and he reached out to wipe her tears with his hand in amusement. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re indeed a scaredy-cat. Didn¡¯t you race Tang Xueli a few days ago? I just wanted to show you real racing.¡±

    When she was racing with Tang Xueli, he had followed them smoothly. He was not keen on this kind of game. To be honest, she and Tang Xueli were just ying around as far as racing was concerned.

    At that time, her charming and fierce appearance had been hovering in his mind. Even if he felt that she was childish, he had still been enticed by her, so he had shown his skills in front of her today.

    He would show her racing and skill.

    Ning Qing looked at the man while crying. She was so angry that she threw a small tender fist at the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re the best. You¡¯re strong, alright? Lu Shaoming, why are you so bad and evil? I hate you so much. Waah...¡±

    The girl was crying so sadly. Lu Shaoming let her beat him. He leaned over and wrapped his arms around her shoulders as he hugged her.

    Ning Qing refused to give in and twisted around in his arms. Why was the man¡¯s head so thick. He had bullied her and now wanted to hug her?

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, you stay away from me. We¡¯vee to the top of the mountain. I¡¯ve already seen it too. Take me back. I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore. Go and find your old and new love.¡± Ning Qing started to open the car door as she spoke. She wanted to go out and didn¡¯t want to be with him for a moment longer.

    But her petite waist was still held by the man from behind. How could she be stronger than him with her delicate strength? He had her in his arms in an instant. The manughed and kissed her tender neck with great force. ¡°New love and old love? Ning Qing, what are you then?¡±

    He was still in the mood to tease her?

    ¡°I¡¯m your passer-by, A, B, and C, all right?¡± Ning Qing said in a pissed tone.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Shaoming narrowed his eyes as the woman in his arms moved violently. He was panting a little. ¡°Today, I happened to meet Tang Sitian at the bar entrance. Tang Sitian is Tang Xueli¡¯s sister. I kept her because she is of use to me. As for Zhou Zhilei, would it not ruin the mood to mention her? Don¡¯t fight with me, Wifey. I¡¯ll solve everything soon.¡±

    Really soon.

    He had exined it very concisely and casually. Those women were not a problem. He was very frank. If she wasn¡¯t jealous, he wouldn¡¯t have seen a need to exin it.

    The man¡¯s personality was like that.

    When Ning Qing heard the phrase ¡°everything will be solved soon,¡± her heart skipped a beat, and she went quiet.

    She always knew that he was up to something.

    To be honest, she didn¡¯t really mind those old and new loves of his. A woman¡¯s mouth was just petty, and women feel jealous easily. In fact, she believed him.

    He was not a man who would flirt with just anyone.

    But since he hadn¡¯t told her about anything, she wouldn¡¯t ask.

    She would give him freedom.

    Ning Qing pouted her pink lip and hummed. ¡°You solve your problem, and I¡¯ll continue to be angry with you. It won¡¯t affect you. Let go.¡± She went to pry his big hands away.

    But then, a touch of red burst into her sight, and she was stunned for a moment. The beautiful red roses still had dew on them.

    ¡°Happy Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day, Wifey.¡±

    He had bought her roses.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart was filled with honey instantly, but she did not ept it. She asked, ¡°Who wants it?¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want it?¡± Behind her, the manughed as the window slid down. ¡°I¡¯ll throw it then?¡± He made a gesture to throw out the roses.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ning Qing quickly stopped him. She took the roses from him, but with a serious face, she dered in advance, ¡°I just thought it would be a pity if you threw the roses away. Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡±

    Lu Shaoming shut the window and pampered her. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± He grabbed her fragrant shoulder and turned her to face him.

    The little woman looked down at the flowers, touching the petals with her fair and slender hands. Her small face was hidden by her delicate, soft, and wavy hair. A bunch of small roses could entice her.

    She was a very easily coaxed little girl.

    Ning Qing looked at the roses and then looked out of the window. It was really the top of the hill. Outside the window, there was sparse vegetation. Lifting her head, she could see the blue sea and wide sky.

    This was her first time here.

    ¡°Did you take me to see the top of the mountain? Let¡¯s go out and have a look, then.¡± She reached for the door.

    But then with a ding, the car doors were locked from the central control. The door could not be opened.

    Ning Qing looked at the man with a stunned look and said, ¡°You...What are you doing?¡±

    He had trapped her in the car.

    Lu Shaoming put one hand on the steering wheel while he held her soft waist with another hand. His rough fingers skimmed over her belly and pushed away the tassels. He touched her t, tight stomach. He smiled lightly with his sharp brows raised and hisnguid voice was covered with ayer or hoarseness as he asked, ¡°What do you think I want to do?¡±

    Ning Qing shivered all over. Her skin prickled where he had touched her. The man was rxed. His deep ck eyes reflected the stars in the blue sky outside the window. He stared at her casually. His casual and rxed attitude had the aura of a mature man.

    If she still didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do now, she would be an idiot.

    Ning Qing was about to throw the roses at him. She threw both her small hands at him. Her angry eyes turned red again. ¡°Lu Shaoming, you bastard! I should have known that you wouldn¡¯t be so kind. Why did you take me to the mountaintop? Why did you trap me in the car? Why are you so dirty? I don¡¯t want your roses anymore, you¡¯ve really thought things out, wanting me to sleep with you just with a bunch of roses. In your dreams, Lu Shaoming!¡±

    Ning Qing hit him with her hands and feet.

    Lu Shaoming saw her trembling in anger. The woman¡¯s small face was flushed, and her eyes were full of tears. She could not be more alluring.

    He wished he could take her into his arms and coax her.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you were the one who mentioned sleeping. I didn¡¯t,¡± he said as heughed.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t argue with him. This man was scheming and evil. She couldn¡¯t beat him, and she wouldn¡¯t fight anymore. ¡°Where¡¯s the key? Give me the key and let me out.¡±

    She got up and tried to grab the key in his hand.

    The space in the car was limited. Ning Qing tried her best to grab it, but with a casual swing of his long arm, the car key was tossed into the back seat.

    Ning Qing wanted to kill him at that moment. ¡°Lu Shaoming!¡± She got up and dove into the back seat.

    Lu Shaoming narrowed his eyes as he looked at how hard she was trying.

    Ning Qing sessfully climbed into the back seat and picked up the car keys in her hand. She was feeling happy when a gust of cool wind blew in. The back door opened and the man¡¯s long legs reached in as he sat in.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t even have time to react when the car key in her hand was seized again. With a muffled bang, the car key was thrown to the front seats again.

    Ning Qing did not want to grab the car keys anymore. She couldn¡¯t grab it from him. He was clearly toying with her. Her tears flowed out of her eyes. They were tears of frustration.

    He knew what he wanted to do. He had brought her to the top of the mountain in the middle of the night, trapped her in the car, and tricked her into the back seat with the key.

    Shameless!

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± With a firm grip on her soft waist, he embraced her.

    p! With a sharp sound, Ning Qing stretched out her hand and pped him hard. She red at him.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s face was thrown sideways. Two secondster, he turned his face back to her. The man¡¯s delicate and resolute face did not have too many emotions. He reached out and touched her little face. There was indulgence and pampering in his hoarse voice. ¡°Wifey, haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble? Today¡¯s Chinese Valentine¡¯s day! Be good.¡±

    Did he ask her if she had caused enough trouble?

    Who on earth was causing trouble?

    He was the one who wanted her, not the other way round. Does he even respect her opinion?

    Her long eyshes trembled, and she went to wrench his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Lu Shaoming, I want to go home! Little Qinwen is still waiting for me at home. I want to call him.¡±

    Ning Qing took out her cell phone and pressed the call button. She realized that her tiny fair fingers were shaking.

    Lu Shaoming did not stop her from calling. He closed his eyes and kissed her tender little face gently. ¡°Wifey, you can apany Little Qinwen every day. You can apany me tonight. I miss you very much.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s tears plopped on the screen of her cell phone. The number was dialed. Soon, a melodious ringtone sounded.

    ¡°Hello, Qingqing.¡± Yue Wanqing was speaking.

    She wiped her tears from her face with her little hand and tried to speak, but then the cell phone was seized, and the man ended the call and threw the phone in front.

    Her soft waist was grasped. She was forced to turn around. The man¡¯s handsome face shed past her eyes. She wanted to struggle but was pinned down in the next second.

    Ning Qing opened her mouth and bit the man on his shoulder.

    The metallic and sweet tang of blood was in her mouth. She had no intention of letting go at all.

    Lu Shaoming closed his eyes tight. His chest was heaving after the overwhelming sensation passed. He touched the little woman¡¯s head and gently coaxed her. ¡°Alright baby, I¡¯ll stop. I was wrong. It¡¯s all my fault. Forgive me, alright?¡±

    Ning Qing stopped biting him. Shey on his shoulder and cried while curling up.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, you b*stard... Who allowed you to...bully me like that...¡±

    Lu Shaoming held her small face in his big hands. Her bright and hot tears fell into his palms. He closed his eyes and went to kiss her eyes.

    His kissnded on her. From the corners of her eyes to her long eyshes, then to her beautiful eyelids, with infinite cherish in his kiss.

    Ning Qing pushed him but couldn¡¯t push him off, so she hit him with a small, tender fist. The tip of her nose was red as she wept and said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, go away. I don¡¯t need your fake feelings. Don¡¯t kiss my eyes. You don¡¯t have the right! I don¡¯t want to see you anymore. I¡¯ll never be fooled again.¡±

    Where was he when she was undergoing the operation in Ennd? Where was he when she was so helpless and frightened? He wasn¡¯t there when she needed him, and now that she was well, he no longer had the right.

    He was not allowed to kiss her eyes.

    He was not allowed to confuse her with this false tenderness.

    Just this once, she could not escape, and she would not be deceived in the future.

    ¡°Alright, baby, it¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s going to be alright soon. Everything will be settled.¡± Lu Shaoming cleared his throat and grasped her slim waist.

    Ning Qing covered her eyes with her slender arms, and her pink mouth was trembling. She was out of breath from crying.

    She wanted to bury himself. She doesn¡¯t want to let him see her.

    But he didn¡¯t go along with her. His big hands weaved into her beautiful hair, and he closed his eyes as he kissed her lips.

    Ning Qing felt that she could not breathe. Through the hazy veil of her tears, she could see the handsome and emotional appearance of the man and wanted to hide. But where she could hide? She was haunted by the charming scent on his body from all sides.

 Chapter 353

    <h4>Chapter 353: Is This Considered Hitting?</h4>

    Lu Shaoming was driving the car, and he nced at his wrist watch. It was already one in the morning.

    There were not too many vehicles on the road. He could only see that there were numerous couples walking by the side of the road. They were hugging each other tight, and they all headed in the direction of the hotels.

    He turned his gaze sideways to look at the front passenger seat. The small woman was asleep, and she was curled up like a little kitten on the seat. His ck suit jacket covered her body, only exposing her small face that had a tinge of red which had yet to fade.

    Lu Shaoming curled up the corners of his lips, and his expression was both satisfied and warm.

    The Bentley stopped outside the Ning family vi. Lu Shaoming stepped out of the car and opened the door of the front passenger seat. He bent down as he carried the small woman out of the car.

    He pressed the doorbell.

    A person quickly came out of the vi. It was Ning Zhenguo, who was dressed in his pajamas. Ning Zhenguo opened the door. He froze when he saw Lu Shaoming. ¡°Shaoming, why have you and Qingqinge back sote? Come in quickly.¡±

    Lu Shaoming carried Ning Qing as he walked inside.

    There was a warmth and happiness that came upon him in the vi. There was an amber light that lit in the living room, and the room looked elegant and simple.

    At this moment, Yue Wanqing ced some clothes on herself as she came down the stairs. ¡°Shaoming, howe the both of you are back sote? Three or four hours ago, Qingqing made a call to me, but she hung up on me. I was worried about her.¡±

    Because it was in the wee hours, everyone spoke quietly, and the atmosphere of the room got warmer.

    Lu Shaoming smiled gently as he said, ¡°Dad, Mum, it is a festival today. I brought Ning Qing out for some fun. That call was probably made unintentionally, so it was hung up. You do not have to worry.¡±

    Yue Wanqing nodded her head. She looked at Ning Qing who was deep in slumber, ¡°Qingqing is asleep? Shaoming, carry her upstairs then. It is not early; you should go to bed.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming carried Ning Qing upstairs.

    After entering the room, her room was still the same as he remembered it to be. It was very feminine. He bent down as he ced her on the soft bed. The small woman did not open her eyes. She turned her body as she slept.

    Lu Shaoming saw that there was a wooden baby cot beside her bed. It was light yellow in colour, with a light blue nket. There was a small mosquito hanging on the top of it.

    He did not have to think. It must be his son Lu Qinwen¡¯s bed.

    Little Qinwen was not in the baby cot. Ning Qing was not at home, so Yue Wanqing must have carried him to her bed.

    Hisrge, defined hands climbed onto the baby cot. He suddenly wanted to hug his son very much.

    But Little Qinqen was probably sleeping right now.

    At this moment: ¡°Wa....¡± The sound of crying rang out. It seemed like Little Qinwen woke up in the neighbouring room.

    Lu Shaoming stood up straight. He walked towards the door, and at this moment, he coincidentally met with Yue Wanqing who carried Little Qinwen over, ¡°Shaoming, Little Qinwen is probably hungry right now. Ask Qingqing to feed him some milk.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming carried Little Qinwen over from Yue Wanqing¡¯s arms.

    Little Qinwen, who was almost six months old, got more and more handsome. His skin was white and tender like an egg white. His thin, mustard yellow nket was wrapped around his soft little body, and at this moment, he closed his eyes, only sobbing out loud. He was sobbing very loud with all of his limbs iling around in the air messily.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes were full of gentleness as he bent down to kiss the small face of his son. ¡°Little Qinwen, you knew that Daddy was back, so you cried to act cute?¡±

    Little Qinwen did not bother with him, and instead continued to cry.

    He used his two tiny thighs to kick off the nket. He kicked his daddy¡¯s strong and muscr arms non stop. He wanted to protest. Daddy kidnapped Mama and was full, but he was hungry.

    Yue Wanqing looked at the warm scene that was unfolding between father and son. She closed the door, feelingforted.

    Lu Shaoming ced Little Qinwen back onto the bed. The small woman was deep in slumber and could not hear the sound of her son crying.

    Lu Shaoming had one of his hands on the bend, and he bent down his body as he pecked the small woman¡¯s face. ¡°Wifey, wake up for a moment, you can sleepter. Our son is crying.¡±

    Ning Qing was awoken by his kiss. She was really too fatigued. There was not a single ounce of strength left in her body. She opened her eyes in a blur when she heard her son¡¯s loud cries. There was the hoarseness from waking up and a gentleness of a new mother in her voice as she said, ¡°Little Qinwen, what is wrong with you? Little Qinwen, don¡¯t cry. Do you want to eat?¡±

    Little Qinwen heard his Mama¡¯s voice. He quickly turned his head over to look. The baby was not yet six months old, and he could not stop crying. His small lips were in a frown. He looked at his Mama while he was choked up.

    He felt so wronged.

    Ning Qing felt her entire heart soften with her son¡¯s cries. She coaxed him gently. ¡°Little Qinwen, don¡¯t cry anymore. Mama¡¯s wrong...¡±

    Lu Shaoming heard the small woman coxing her son sweetly. He lifted his eyebrows up. Educating his son like this, would he be feminine when he grew older?

    Furthermore, why did she not speak to him like that?

    Lu Shaoming ced Little Qinwen into the woman¡¯s embrace and tugged the nket over her body. ¡°Okay, stop coaxing him. Mother said that Little Qinwen is hungry; you should feed him milk.¡±

    At this moment, Ning Qing could not give the man a pleasant expression on her face. Her youthful eyes red at the man fiercely. She stretched out her hand to swat hisrge hand and said, ¡°What are you doing? You are hinting something in your words. Don¡¯t touch me here and there. Turn around!¡±

    There was amp at the head of the bed. Her curls were spread out messily on the bed, her small, palm-sized face was blushing, making her cheeks peach red. Her tender neck was also stained red, as if she moisturized with the rain, looking radiant and beautiful.

    Lu Shaoming looked at her, swallowing his saliva. No matter how much he was not willing to, he ced both of his hands inside his pockets, before turning around.

    He knew that she was shy.

    His son was crying; he would not throw a tantrum with her.

    There was a hushed sound behind him, then, ¡°Wa...¡± Little Qinwen started to cry again, and he was even more agitated this timepared to before.

    Lu Shaoming turned around quickly. His son was crying, and that small woman also started to cry. Her sparkling tears trickled down her face.

    Lu Shaoming was frantic. His heart felt very painful. He knelt down on the bed and used onerge hand to wipe the tears on Little Qinwen¡¯s face. He then touched her small face. ¡°Wifey, what is wrong? Aren¡¯t you feeding him milk? Say something quickly.¡±

    Ning Qing bit down on her pink bottom lip. She red at him. ¡°Rascal! Quickly go and make form milk for Little Qinwen!¡±

    Lu Shaoming froze for a few seconds and reacted a whileter. His son was already so famished that he started to use his tiny tongue to lick the corners of the nket. His low and deep voice had a tender hint of apology in it as he said, ¡°Sorry, Little Qinwen, Daddy did not control himself in time. I stole your food. Daddy will remember to leave some for you next time.¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡±

    Lu Shaoming went down from the bed. He found the milk bottle on the counter, and then put water inside the milk bottle. Hisrge hand touched the body of the milk bottle to feel if the temperature of the water was appropriate before he grabbed the form.

    There were instructions on the back of the milk powder tin. He scanned the instructions briefly and followed them. He scooped four scoops of milk powder into the bottle as the water level in the bottle rose up while he shook it.

    He returned to the side of the bed. He used one of his hands to hold the milk bottle. He used one arm to hold Little Qinwen up, then ced the soft Little Qinwen in the bend of his arm. He ced the nipple of the bottle in Little Qinwen¡¯s tiny mouth.

    Little Qinwen immediately started to drink from the bottle.

    Ning Qingid on the bed. She had already stopped crying. She cried because she felt shy, and that man did not have any morals.

    She still wanted to sleep. She closed her eyes. In the crack of her eyes, she saw the man carrying the child in his arms. He was really tall. He stood against the light, and he looked handsome andnky.

    The shirt and trousers on his body were already crumpled. The space in the car was too tiny. She could not withstand his torture, but this did not affect the man¡¯s attractiveness, His hot and powerful breathing was still on her skin. The man had a frown on his face and stretched out his tongue to lick his dry lips, and when he opened his eyes asionally, he revealed the gaze of a mature man.

    He was cunning and wild.

    He still asked her whether he was capable or not.

    Pfft!

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart was still itchy with hate. She hated that she did not have the strength and wits to not allow him to gain the upper hand, but her gaze still stopped on his body. He carried Little Qinwen, and his behaviour as a dad was extremely mesmerizing.

    He probably has not made form milk before, but he was not frantic at all. The water temperature. How many scoops of baby form? He was fluent and calm, unbothered and logical in his steps.

    This was the intelligence of a man.

    Every minor detail of how he lead his life made others admire and be at ease with his intelligence.

    At this moment, he lowered his gaze as he looked at Little Qinwen. She could tell the love he had for Little Qinwen. He curled the corners of his lips up, and his expression was focused and gentle.

    Little Qinwen finished his milk very quickly. His little stomach was round and puffed up, and he stopped crying. He used his tongue to push the nipple of the bottle out, and he used his big, sparkling eyes that resembled grapes to look at his Daddy curiously.

    ¡°He, hehe...¡± Little Qinwen smiled with his toothless little mouth. It seems like this man is my daddy.

    Daddy, Daddy, why have you note to see me for such a long period of time?

    Lu Shaoming ced the milk bottle back on the counter. He lifted his elbows up high and used onerge hand to go behind Little Qinwen¡¯s small back as he patted him. ¡°Little Qinwen, look at what Daddy is doing. Are you going to ask what Daddy and Mama did when we went out at such ate hour? We went to make a little younger sister for Little Qinwen.¡±

    Little Qin Wen: We are unable to converse with one another happily any longer.

    After he spoke, an unhappy shout came from behind. ¡°Lu Shaoming!¡±

    Lu Shaoming turned back to look at her. The small woman on the bed was ring at him. Her meaning was ¡ª Stop right there; you might teach bad stuff to the child.

    Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows up, and he was in a good mood.

    At this moment, he felt a dampness on the sleeve of his shirt, and felt something was amiss instantly.

    He carried Little Qinwen away from him as he had a look. The mustard yellow nket on his arm was already soaked, and that dampness had spread to the sleeve of his shirt.

    Little Qinwen has peed.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s face started to contract. He looked over with a sharp gaze. Little Qinwen turned quiet and had an extra innocent expression with hisrge eyes to look at his own Daddy. He was saying, Daddy, I made a mistake, can you forgive me?

    Ning Qingughed. He deserved it. Who asked him to be wild? She let their son pee on him as punishment.

    Lu Shaoming returned to the side of the bed and ced Little Qin Wen on the bed. He carried the tiny figure out from the nket and pped his little butt with a loud and crisp p.

    Ning Qing saw and quickly had a frown on her face. ¡°Lu Shaoming, why did you hit our son?¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his gaze. His definite features were ented by a rogue smile. He knelt on the bed, and he brought the woman¡¯s exquisite face as he hit her a few times. ¡°Is this considered hitting? Does it hurt?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was blushing with his exaggerated action. She lifted her hand to push him away. ¡°Go away! Little Qinwen¡¯s clothes are inside Mum¡¯s room. Go and knock on the door, and borrow another shirt from dad. Go to the washroom to take a shower.¡±

    She knew that he liked to be clean, and he had yet to experience his son peeing on him.

    The shirt on his body had to be changed for sure.

    Lu Shaoming did not say anything else. He was afraid that his son wet himself and would catch a cold due to the chill, and he walked out of the room.

    Very quickly, he returned with Little Young Master Lu¡¯s clothes and a grey shirt.

    Ning Qing was tired. She buried her body deeper into the warm nkets. She lifted her gaze as she saw him change Little Qinwen¡¯s clothes. She did not have to worry. The man¡¯s actions were very gentle.

    A whileter, a tiny, soft, fragrant bundle was stuffed into her embrace. She lowered her gaze to have a look. Little Qin Wen had already fallen asleep due to his Daddy¡¯sfortable actions, and there were transparent bubbles emerging from the corners of his lips.

 Chapter 354

    <h4>Chapter 354: Wifey, If You Get Pregnant, Give Birth To The Child</h4>

    Ning Qing was still groggy from her sleep. She looked up at the man. He threw the yellow nket and wet baby clothes into the bathroom. He stood by the door and was lifting his hand to unbutton his ck shirt.

    Ning Qing closed her eyes in rm. She didn¡¯t want to see him naked.

    The door of the bathroom was quickly closed, and the sound of running water could be heard. Soon afterward, the man came out with a cool and refreshing scent wafting around him.

    The big bed beside her sank. Her small face was caressed, and the man¡¯s big, rough hands skimmed piteously over her face.

    Ning Qing shrank and buried herself deeper in the nkets.

    The big hand on her face was withdrawn. The man was turning around.

    When Lu Shaoming turned around, he suddenly felt that his little thumb was pulled by a small, boneless hand, and behind him, there was a soft, sweet voice. ¡°Are... Are you leaving?¡±

    Lu Shaoming raised his hand and looked at his watch. Seven hours. There was still an hour left.

    He turned around and casually ced his long legs on the bed. Little Qinwen was sleeping soundly in his mother¡¯s arms. The little woman had closed her eyes. Her eyshes that were like butterflies¡¯ wings drooped down uneasily. Her little face was pink because of sleepiness, and theyer of fluff on her face was shining and soft.

    In an instant, his heart melted as he looked at her.

    Lu Shaomingy down. His handsome figure wrapped Little Qinwen in his arms. One arm behind his head, while another hand touched the woman¡¯s small face, he leaned over to kiss her forehead as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving; don¡¯t worry. Go to sleep.¡±

    Ning Qing bit her pink lower lip, and only felt reassured then.

    The man¡¯s low, rich, and maic voice was still going, ¡°Wifey, we didn¡¯t have any protection today. Do not take any pills. Give birth to the child if you get pregnant.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart pounded like a drum. She had thought that this man knew everything. How could she get pregnant while she was breastfeeding?

    She did not speak.

    The man¡¯sfortable scent mixed with the smell of his body wash was getting closer, and her soft red lips were kissed by him.

    She quickly reached out and pushed his chest, avoiding his kiss. She didn¡¯t allow him to kiss her.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s low but pamperingughter rang out. He reached out and pinched her little face. He wouldn¡¯t tease her anymore, ¡°Wifey, go to sleep. I will always be with you guys.¡±

    ...

    The next morning

    The morning sunshine pratedyers of veils and curtains. Ning Qing reached out to block the sunlight and slowly opened her eyes.

    Gigglingughter bubbled up in her ears. She looked sideways. Little Qinwen had woken up early and was moving his arms and legs to amuse himself in bed.

    Ning Qing smiled and reached out to hold Little Qinwen in her arms and kissed her son¡¯s fragrant little face.

    The rest of the space her gazended on was empty. On the other side of the bed, where the man had sleptst night, there was no one. He had already left.

    Ning Qing curled her eyshes and stretched out her fair little finger to tease her son¡¯s little hand. ¡°Little Qinwen, why are you so happy today? Is it because Daddy came back to see youst night? But your daddy is a big viin. He said he would stay with us all the time, but had left again. Big liar...¡±

    Little Qinwen didn¡¯t understand her, but his two tender hands pped hard in the air. As if saying ¨C Nice, Mummy has said it so well! What truth!

    Ning Qing was amused. She kissed her son who was full of ttery again, got up, and got out of bed.

    After a night¡¯s rest, her whole body still seemed to be falling apart. On her fair feet, she put on a pair of light yellow slippers and went to the bathroom to wash up.

    After she had washed up, she started to clean the dirty clothes.

    The man had ced his ck shirt in the bamboo basket. She reached out and picked it up, ready to wash it by hand.

    Then she noticed an unusual smell on his shirt. She already had a keen sense of smell, and after she started making red wine, she knew a lot about flowers and herbs. She lifted his shirt under her nose and sniffed it vigorously.

    Just then, Yue Wanqing pushed the door open. She went forward and held her little grandson. She smiled kindly and said, ¡°Little Qinwen, you¡¯re up. Last night, you were happy that Daddy came back to see you, right? Let¡¯s go. Grandma¡¯s going to take you for a walk.¡±

    Yue Wanqing went out with Little Qinwen in her arms. She saw Ning Qing standing in the bathroom and said, ¡°Qingqing, why are you standing there early in the morning? Leave the clothes behind. I¡¯ll wash themter. Go downstairs and have breakfast.¡±

    Ning Qing turned around and went straight out with her shirt in her hand.

    Yue Wanqing realized that she looked pale and asked, ¡°Qingqing, where are you going?¡±

    Ning Qing had already run out. She was running down the stairs, and she didn¡¯t even turn her head back as she said, ¡°Mom, I have some business to attend to, you and Dad eat your breakfast; don¡¯t wait for me.¡±

    Yue Wanqing sighed. This child. She had already be a mother but was still so impetuous.

    ¡°Little Qinwen, you can¡¯t be like your mom in the future. You have to be like your father, ok?¡±

    ...

    Zhou Dayuan and Jian Han walked one after another. The man was tall and clean, and his expression was not any different. Jian Han was carrying a bag in her hand. She was no longer wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes. He had bought a new skirt for her.

    Zhou Dayuan, with his keys in his hands, went to the silver-gray Porsche. He opened the door of the passenger¡¯s seat, propped one hand on the door while cing another hand into his trousers pocket as he looked back at the slow woman.

    Jian Han hung her head and dared not look at his eyes. Both of them were tiredst night. She was in great pain, so he carried her to the shower. She woke up in his arms in the morning.

    Women and men were different. Men enjoyed the process, but women paid more attention to the process. He had hugged her as they slept all night.

    She went to the car and sat in the passenger¡¯s seat.

    Zhou Dayuan closed the door.

    He went around the car, came to the driver¡¯s side, opened the door, and got in.

    When the car started, he put his hands on the steering wheel without looking sideways and said. ¡°Fasten your seatbelt.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jian Han was absent-minded and instinctively responded.

    Zhou Dayuan leaned over directly, reached out, pulled her seat belt down for her, then fastened it.

    The two of them were very close. Jian Han was stiff as she epted his overwhelming, cool scent that was pressing down on her. Her seat belt was fastened, but he did not leave. She looked up and their eyes collided.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at the dazed and panicked look in her eyes and grinned as he asked. ¡°Are you regretting it?¡±

    He wondered if other women were like her, after waking up, would look pale and be in a daze. Except for her, he hadn¡¯t been with any other woman. He couldn¡¯t guess what she was thinking. The only exnation he could think of was ¡ª She had regretted it.

    Otherwise, why was she so resisting him and so scared?

    Jian Han didn¡¯t know how to answer him at that moment. Her head was muddled, and she could only look down.

    Zhou Dayuan gave an unidentified chuckle, let go of her seat belt, and stepped on the elerator.

    The quiet atmosphere in the car turned depressing and heavy. Jian Han looked at him through her peripheral vision. He had changed into a white shirt, and the clean white sleeves wrapped around his wrist. It gave off the clean and refreshing aura like when he was wearing a white doctor¡¯s coat. It was especially charming.

    He didn¡¯t drive very fast. The Porsche was driving smoothly along the road. He did everything like that. He was calm andposed.

    Jian Han¡¯s face was burning a little. When he woke up this morning, he had looked at her and asked if she was tired. She thought he cared about her body, but he pressed down on her...

    She could understand the two timesst night, he couldn¡¯t control himself because of the drugs, but this morning...

    She didn¡¯t look at him head on. Her little face turned sideways. His breathing, with his fresh scent, would be hectic when he kissed her. She had never dreamed that he would have such a side to him.

    Jian Han chased the images out of her mind. She looked out of the window. A drugstore appeared in her view.

    ¡°Stop the car,¡± she opened her mouth and said in a hurry.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her rearview mirror in the distance. He saw a drugstore.

    He switched on the signaling lights and pulled over.

    ¡°What do you want to buy?¡± he asked.

    Jian Han suddenly felt embarrassed. She could¡¯ve bought whatever she wanted after he had left, why did she have to buy it in front of him?

    It was just because she was just thinking about it, and it had appeared in front of her.

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to get some random things. Wait a minute.¡± Jian Han panicked and went out of the car.

    ...

    Jian Han walked into the drugstore and the shop assistant enthusiastically asked, ¡°Miss, what do you want to buy?¡±

    Jian Han looked down the ss cab and whispered, ¡°n B.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Miss, just a moment.¡± The shop assistant opened the ss cab and reached for the medicine. ¡°Miss, this kind of medicine hurts the body, so it¡¯s best to avoid it if possible. You look like you are already married. You should give birth to the child if you¡¯re married and pregnant. Think about how lovely and innocent a little life is. A woman¡¯s life is perfect when she bes a mother.¡±

    Jian Han took the medicine. She looked down and took the money from her bag. The shop assistant continued, ¡°Miss, you should have a baby earlier on in life. When you¡¯re over 30, you¡¯ll have a high-risk pregnancy. You should have a baby now while you can. How happy it is to have a baby with your loved one.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s little hand that was holding the money jerked, and she looked up at the box of medicine.

    ...

    Jian Han took her bag out of the drugstore and looked at the man in the car from afar.

    The window slid down halfway. Zhou Dayuan leanedzily in his seat. His left arm was on the frame, and he was holding a cigarette between his fingers.

    Far away, she could see his graceful figure and his tightly knitted eyebrows.

    She didn¡¯t know when he had be addicted to cigarettes, but she had seen him smoke frequently since they had reunited.

    Jian Han walked to the car, reached for the door, and sat in.

    When she sat in, Zhou Dayuan snuffed out his cigarette. The man¡¯s gentlemanly demeanor was ingrained in his bones and would not be affected by his mood.

    ¡°Done?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jian Han nodded.

    He wound up the window, blocking out the noise outside. He looked sideways at her and asked, ¡°Jian Han, have you considered our future?¡±

    Future?

    She looked at him dully.

    Looking at her expression, she hadn¡¯t thought about it.

    They had just slept together; what future could they have?

    ¡°Then start thinking about it now and break up with Tang Fan. If you want to take things slow, we can start dating,¡± the man said concisely.

    Jian Han was instantly shocked. She could not digest his words for a moment.

    Wait a minute. Wasn¡¯t that just to save him? Why was he talking about dating?

    What was taking things slow? If it was fast, what would he do?

    Zhou Dayuan looked at the stunned little woman with a soft happiness in his clear eyes. ¡°Jian Han, break up with Tang Fan. No matter if you are willing or not, you¡¯ll still have to break up with him. I believe Tang Fan will not want a woman who has given her first time to her ex-boyfriend.¡±

    What does he mean?

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Yes, the woman who slept with me, I¡¯m not going to let go of her hand for the rest of her life. Even if her heart is cold, I will hold it in my hands and warm it up.¡±

 Chapter 355

    <h4>Chapter 355: Why, Doesn¡¯t Miss Zhou Want To Meet Me Once</h4>

    Jian Han¡¯s head was all mudded up. She could only look at Zhou Dayuan.

    Just now, what did he say?

    Zhou Dayuan did not speak further. He bent over and helped her secure her safety belt, then he stepped on the elerator and brought her to her condominium block.

    The car came to a stop, and Jian Han stretched out her hand to release the safety belt. He was still silent, and she did not know what to say, with her mind all muddled up. ¡°I...will go.¡±

    She opened the car door.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± At this moment, he pulled her wrist, and there was a small tube of medication squeezed into her palm. The man ordered her gently with his warm voice, ¡°Apply this. The pain will subside quickly. It¡¯s the weekend. You don¡¯t have to go to work at the hospital today, so make sure you rest.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s face burned a little. She lowered her gaze to look, it was a pain relieving cream of some sort.

    When did he buy this?

    It was probably in the morning when he went out to buy clothes for her.

    Since he knew to buy medication and also went inside a pharmacy, why did he not think of buying...contraceptives for her?

    As a doctor himself, how could he not think of this? They did not use any protection, and she was in her peak fertility window; it was easy for her to get pregnant.

    He... What was he thinking?

    ¡°Also, I might not be around for a while ¡ª it might be a period of half a month...¡± He suddenly stopped talking.

    Jian Han did not dare to listen on. His attitude changed very quickly from this morning when he pressed himself against her, the man was very gentle towards his woman and reassured her.

    ¡°I¡¯m going, now.¡± Jian Han exited the car nervously and walked briskly as she entered the condominium.

    She did not dare turn her head back. She knew that the Porsche had yet to leave. He probably rolled his window down and was looking at her back profile.

    Jian Han entered the lift and looked at the mirror, scanning her own burning red face in the reflection. All she could hear repeating in her ears were his words. He said that he would date her first. He said that he would never let go of her hands for his entire life.

    He really wanted to have a future with her?

    Jian Han held her fists together. The heat on her face faded slowly. A chill emerged from her body yet again; could she do so?

    She could not!

    She had sinned deeply, and she was not qualified to be blissful.

    Ding! The doors of the lift opened up, and Jian Han walked out.

    She took out her keys from her bag wanting to open the door, but when she lifted her head, she saw Ning Qing standing by the door. Ning Qing¡¯s face was frail and pale, and there were tears flowing down her cheeks.

    Jian Han was taken aback. She quickly went forward to hold Ning Qing¡¯s hands. ¡°Ning Qing, why did youe here? What happened? Why are your hands so cold?¡±

    Ning Qing was crying, and she handed a ck shirt to Jian Han. She choked up while she softly said, ¡°Older Sister Jian, I smelled the scent of...opium on this.¡±

    Opium is used to make painkillers and heroin. Normal people were not able to get their hands on it. If they did, they would get addicted to it.

    ¡°Opium?¡± Jian Han lifted her eyebrows up, and she took the ck shirt in her hands as she took a sniff. She had a serious expression on her face as she said, ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t cry. There is, in fact, the smell of opium on this, but this cannot prove that Young Master Lu is doing drugs. Thews of our country control the growth of opium very strictly, but opium has a scientific use in the medical world. If it is used in medical treatment, it is not abnormal.¡±

    ¡°Medical treatment?¡± Ning Qing used her small hand to wipe her tears away, but her tears flowed down even more relentlessly. ¡°Older Sister Jian, do you think that he is sick? But what kind of illness would require opium for its treatment? I see that he usually looks pretty normal, but the more normal he seems, the more afraid I am.¡±

    Jian Han took another whiff of the shirt. ¡°Ning Qing, I cannot confirm right now what other content is added on to this type of opium, and what kind of illness it is used to treat. What about this: Tang Fan is in the hospital today, and you cane and have him examine it. He has a lot of expertise in regards to clinical medicine.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Older Sister Jian, let¡¯s go right now.¡±

    ...

    In the hospital

    Tang Fan gave his conclusion. ¡°Jian Han, Mrs. Lu, this type of opium has been mixed with arge amount of numbing medication used to numb the senses, together with antibiotics. Because I am only basing my conclusion using the scent on the shirt, I am unable to urately analyse the exact contents of it, but I can confirm that this type of medication is not avable in the market yet. If I am not incorrect, it is probably a new breakthrough in scientific research, and it is used to treat a special type of illness.¡±

    Ning Qing heard his words and immediately felt unwell. Her legs softened, and she almost fell towards the ground. Thankfully, Jian Han supported her shoulders in time, ¡°Director Tang, what do you mean by special...illness?¡±

    Tang Fan pondered for a moment, then made a professional guess. ¡°For example ¡ª an extremely painful illness. Once this type of illness starts to set in, it will directly stimte the blood flow in his entire body together with the nerves in the brain. There would be a series of symptoms like nosebleeds or the heart going into shock that has serious consequences.¡±

    Heart going into shock.

    That line repeated numerous times in Ning Qing¡¯s ears. She felt her entire world copse.

    ¡°Mrs. Lu, we are unable to confirm what kind of illness this is, but there is something I have to say. It is best not to use this kind of medication. The methodology behind this type of medication is to fight poison with poison. If it is not properly controlled, it would directly threaten his life.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was covered with tears. That was right, ever since the ne crash, Zhou Dayuan flew back into the country, and he always stood by Lu Shaoming¡¯s side, Zhou Dayuan was a doctor. She has been foolish and did not consider this fact.

    And he was to me for pretending too well; he did not even seem sick at all.

    ¡°Older Sister Jian, I am really afraid. Why would he fall sick? He did not tell me when he fell sick. What should I do now?¡±

    Jian Han hugged Ning Qing as she said, ¡°Ning Qing, Young Master Lu did not tell you because he must be afraid that you would be worried. If you are really worried about him, why not go look for him, then.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing quickly wiped the tears on her face. ¡°I will go right now. I must see him safe with my own eyes, and only then would it be fine.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Ning Qing, I will apany you.¡±

    ...

    Guang Qing

    Lu Shaoming sat in the President¡¯s office. Zhou Dayuan pushed the door as he entered. The tall andnky man briskly walked forward, and his long, white fingers knocked on the surface of the desk. ¡°Lu Shaoming, where is that test tube? Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his head up from a pile of documents. He looked at Zhou Dayuan¡¯s bad expression on his face before he curled his lips as he smiled. ¡°I really do not know. Could it have been stolen?¡±

    His tone was carefree.

    He did not even need to draft his lies.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at him mockingly. ¡°Lu Shaoming, don¡¯t you want to live anymore? You should not use the test tube if you do not need to use it. It is to be used as ast resort when your life is at stake. Aren¡¯t you scared that there would be a bad reaction to it and you will suffer a premature death? What did you go and dost night? Can¡¯t you control yourself at all?¡±

    Lu Shaoming threw the fountain pen in his hands. He leaned his handsome back against the genuine leather sofa. His deep, dark eyes had the satisfaction of a mature man as he looked at Zhou Dayuan. ¡°Isn¡¯t Doctor Zhou the clearest person on whether this kind of thing can be controlled? Okay, don¡¯t be angry anymore. You are still a person who came back after a night of enjoyment after all. Why is your temper so fierce?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan pursed his lips and withdrew his hand. He ced both of his hands in his pockets, and he casually leaned on a corner of the desk. ¡°It is your own life. I won¡¯t worry about you anymore.¡±

    He was still angry.

    Lu Shaoming had a smile on his lips, and he closed his eyes lightly. He recalled what urredst night as he swallowed his saliva lightly. His low and charming voice had a hint of hoarseness in it as he said, ¡°Dayuan, have you heard this saying before?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Dying before the peony flower ¡ª even being a ghost after would be still worth it.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan lifted his gaze to look at Lu Shaoming. Lu Shaoming also lifted his eyebrows as he looked at him. Zhou Dayuan softly cursed in English, and there was a hint of joy in his eyes.

    The two men knew what they were each thinking inside their hearts.

    The taste of some women was so good that men were willing to die for it.

    At this moment, a melodious ringing rang out in the air. Lu Shaoming¡¯s phone rang on the office desk.

    Zhou Dayuan stood up and looked at the phone. There was a rare seriousness on his warm face.

    Lu Shaoming cast his gaze sideways to look at the phone number on the screen of the phone. He was not surprised, and he stretched out his hand to hold the phone in the centre of his palm before sliding the button to answer the call.

    The man¡¯s voice was both low and charming. He was still in a good mood as he said, ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Young Master Lu.¡± There was Zhou Zhilei¡¯s voice ringing out from the other end.

    Lu Shaomingughed and snorted while he said, ¡°Yeah?¡± He sounded masculine.

    Zhou Zhilei, who was on the other end, froze for a moment upon hearing his voice. Her face had already started to turn red, and she went straight to the point. ¡°Young Master Lu, I know that you are under the love spell. The cure to the love spell is in my hands right now.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome eyebrows moved. The man did not cross his legs this time. He stretched his long, straight legs out and buried himselfzily in the chair. He split both of his legs. Even the lines in the trousers were long and straight. No matter how he carried himself, he looked rogue and attractive.

    ¡°So what?¡± His voice turned gentle.

    ¡°So let¡¯s have a trade. Once you divorce Ning Qing and marry me, after we get our marriage certificate, I will hand the cure over to you.¡±

    Lu Shaoming was silent for a few seconds, and he turned the ck leather seat. His body faced the French windows, and the rays of sunlight spewed onto his body. The man¡¯s strong, chiselled features had a serious chill in the midst of the golden glow.

    He did not move his eyebrows at all. Heughed softly while he said, ¡°Yeah, I would believe you just by you saying that you have the cure in your hands? I want to see the cure first. Pick a location, and we will meet.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lu, you think that I am lying to you? I stole this cure from Tang Xueli after spending much of my effort and time. I....¡±

    Lu Shaoming interrupted her and said, ¡± Why? Does Young Master Tang not agree to it?

    ¡°Sure.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded his head, ¡°The cure is in Miss Zhou¡¯s hands today. What about opening a hotel room? You can do whatever you please.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. This man had always been at a peak to which she could not scale. She had rarely seen the times that he exposed his wildness of a man when Ning Qing was present, but she did not think that he would also talk to her like this. He had a hint of vagueness. He did not express it clearly, and it made her heart hurt.

    ¡°Okay, I will wait for Young Master Lu.¡±

    ...

    After hanging up, Zhou Dayuan said, ¡°What does Zhou Zhilei n to do?¡±

    Lu Shaoming stood up and had an easy smile on his face. ¡°What else can she do? Your younger sister wants me to be your brother-inw.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan shook his head. ¡°She is really beyond anyone saving her anymore.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lu Shaoming replied, then walked outside. ¡°I will go to attend her appointment then.¡±

    ¡°Shaoming,¡± Zhou Dayuan called out to stop him. He had a serious expression on his face as he asked, ¡°Are you already all prepared?¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at him once and stretched out his hand to pat his shoulder for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is prepared and settled. The only thing I have to do is to attend this date.¡±

 Chapter 356

    <h4>Chapter 356: Lu Shaming, We¡¯re Over</h4>

    Ning Qing and Jian Han were sitting in a taxi. It was raining cats and dogs outside. Looking at the grey weather and the small puddles slowly forming on the road, Ning Qing felt cold. She held Jian Han¡¯s hand as she said. ¡°Sister Jian, I feel very uneasy, as if something bad will happen today.¡±

    Jian Han patted her little hand as sheforted her, ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t be too nervous. Young Master Lu is a man. You should believe him for now.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded slowly. She could only trust him.

    Just then, she saw a familiar figure through the window, and she blurted out, ¡°Driver, stop the car!¡±

    The driver parked his car by the roadside.

    ¡°Ning Qing, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Sister Jian, look, Shaoming.¡±

    Jian Han followed Ning Qing¡¯s gaze. Not far away, a Bentley stopped in front of a luxury hotel. The door opened, and the waiter in the hotel weed Lu Shaoming with an umbre.

    ¡°It really is Young Master Lu. Ning Qing, why is Young Master Lu going to the hotel?¡± Jian Han asked.

    Ning Qing shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, Sister Jian. You sit and wait for me. I¡¯ll go in and have a look. Since I¡¯ve bumped into him here, I have some questions to ask him face to face.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s raining outside...¡±

    Ning Qing had already opened the door and run out.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming took the elevator to the sixth floor. He stopped at the door of Room 601, then reached out and rang the doorbell.

    The door quickly opened, and Lu Shaoming entered.

    He went into the room, which had an ambiguous pink and green light. The room was fragrant, and the air was not fresh. He looked around with both hands in his trouser pockets, then toward Zhou Zhilei.

    Zhou Zhilei wore a red and white spaghetti strap dress. She took off her knitted cardigan outside and exposed the spaghetti straps and the deep V neckline. The skirt was not very long. It stopped at her knee. She was wearing delicate makeup on her face and was stepping barefoot on the carpet in the room.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, you¡¯re here.¡± Seeing him, Zhou Zhilei¡¯s heart was beating uncontrobly, and her eyes seemed to be attracted to Lu Shaoming like mas.

    Lu Shaoming was wearing a wine-red shirt. Although he had an umbre, several raindrops hadnded on his shoulder and back. However, he didn¡¯t care. The man stood tall and handsome.

    He looked at Zhou Zhilei, slowly lifting his lips and eyebrows. The man nced up and down at Zhou Zhilei¡¯s figure. His gaze wasn¡¯t very appraising, but the man¡¯s gaze was full of amorous intent. ¡°Are you already longing for love before I even arrived?¡±

    He caused Zhou Zhilei to blush. She used to admire him for his cold dignity. His manner and appearance now made her feel weak.

    Lu Shaoming casually strolled over to the bedside, then he sat down and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the antidote? Let¡¯s see it.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei took out her cell phone and found a picture. ¡°This is the antidote.¡±

    Lu Shaoming took a look at the photo. In the bottle was a white liquid that looked like the antidote.

    After a slight nce, his deep eyes moved to Zhou Zhilei¡¯s face. ¡°Just a picture?¡±

    ¡°A photograph is enough to identify the authenticity. I¡¯m not a fool. What if I brought the antidote for Young Master Lu to snatch it from me?¡±

    Lu Shaomingughed more happily. Under the light, the clear, deep corners of his eyes crinkled withughter. His chiseled, handsome face was as handsome as jade. He had a profound low and mellow voice as he said, ¡°Yes, of course, Miss Zhou was not a fool. It¡¯s just a photo; you could¡¯ve just sent it to my phone. But you asked me to meet you in a hotel room. Tell me, what do you want to do?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei almost drooled as she looked at the man¡¯s devilish appearance. Some of her thoughts and actions were uncontrolled. She reached out and touched the man¡¯s strong shoulder as she softly and sweetly said, ¡°Brother Ming, don¡¯t you know what I want? I want you, as long as you divorce Ning Qing...¡±

    ¡°We can talk about divorceter. Since we¡¯re already in a hotel room, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to do nothing?¡± Lu Shaoming silently avoided her hand and looked at her deep V neckline with a smile. ¡°Take it off and let me have a look.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s pupils shrank. What did he say?

    Her face was hot as her eyes swept over his strong body. ¡°Brother Ming, why are you so bad?¡±

    Despite her words, Zhou Zhilei stepped back a few steps, brushed off her shoulder straps with her small hand, and pulled it down.

    ...

    Ning Qing went up to the sixth floor. She wondered if she was too sensitive. She felt that the atmosphere in this hotel was not right.

    Standing at the door of Room 601, she reached out to knock, but the door was not closed, so it opened automatically.

    In the room, the man she knew was sitting on the bed. She saw a woman standing in front of him. The woman¡¯s red and white spaghetti strap dress had fallen to the ground, revealing her beautiful, fair figure.

    Ning Qing froze. She was instantly stunned.

    The door was already open, although it had only been open a crack, the slight noise still attracted the people inside, and the man¡¯s deep and sharp eyes immediately floated over.

    ¡°Ah!¡± When Zhou Zhilei saw Ning Qing standing by the door, she quickly covered her body with her hands.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s focus shifted; he hadn¡¯t expected Ning Qing toe.

    He quickly stood up straight and went to the door. ¡°Ning Qing!¡±

    His tone was heavy, and there was a hint of unconscious panic.

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was pale, and she shook her little head dully. She couldn¡¯t believe it and took several steps back.

    Lu Shaoming frowned deeply when he saw how lost and depressed she looked. ¡°Ning Qing, you shouldn¡¯t havee. Go!¡±

    p! Ning Qing reached out and pped him.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s face turned to the side from the force of the p. After a few seconds of silence, he turned around. He reached out to hold her hand. ¡°Ning Qing...¡±

    In the silent hotel corridor, a woman screamed sharply, ¡°Lu Shaoming, you bastard! We¡¯re over. I want to divorce you!¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing...¡±

    Ning Qing turned around and ran away.

    Ning Qing ran to the elevator. On the way, she met a waiter carrying a te. She bumped into the waiter, and everything on the te fell to the ground.

    ¡°Are you alright, Miss?¡±

    Ning Qing had already run into the elevator. The waiter looked back and saw that the entire body of the woman was trembling and her delicate cheeks were covered in tears.

    ...

    Seeing Ning Qing disappear, Lu Shaoming put his hand on the doorknob. His chest was heaving. He took a deep breath, adjusted his breathing, then closed the door.

    When he turned around, Zhou Zhilei was already in front of him. Her eyes were full of lust as she withdrew the two hands that were blocked in front of her chest. ¡°Brother Ming, Ning Qing is going to divorce you. That¡¯s great. You¡¯re not suitable for each other. Brother Ming, do you like me? I want you. As long as you¡¯re with me, the antidote is yours.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei pounced on him as she said that.

    Lu Shaoming took a step back. His body was against the door. There was a scent of perfume on her. Lu Shaoming frowned as he avoided her.

    Zhou Zhilei came up empty-handed. Sheughed as a small hand wandered down Shaoming¡¯s chest, ¡°Brother Ming, do you want me too? You didn¡¯t chase Ning Qing but stayed with...me... ¡±

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s entire body was stiff. She had already stripped down like this, but unexpectedly, he had no response.

    ¡°Brother Ming, you...¡±

    Zhou Zhilei suddenly smelled a fragrance. Her vision turned blurry and she shook her head to see the man in front of her, but she couldn¡¯t see clearly.

    This fragrance was familiar.

    She remembered it was the same fragrance on Tang Sitian.

    Then, the bathroom door behind her clicked, and someone grabbed her from behind. All the clothes she had left on her body was gone.

    Who was it?

    When she was dragged to the big bed behind her, Zhou Zhilei tried to look at the man by the door. The man still had both hands in his trousers pockets. His ck eyes were as terrible and dangerous as the abyss of endless coldness.

    ...

    At the Tang family vi

    Tang Xueli sat in the living room. His bodyguards were all over the vi. These bodyguards were strong and fierce-looking. They were not ordinary bodyguards but mercenaries from all over the world.

    Ding! A text message arrived.

    Tang Xueli opened it. It was a video. The video was in the hotel room. A man sat on the bed. He did not reveal his face, but the man held Zhou Zhilei¡¯s hair in one hand, while Zhou Zhilei knelt on the carpet naked, serving the man.

    Tang Xueli¡¯s cheeks began to twitch. He stretched out his hand and pulled at the tie on his neck. His eyes gleamed with twisted sickness.

    Another ding sounded, and another video arrived, this time in bed. The woman who only knew how to stay still and shout in pain under him was moaning in joy in the video.

    Tang Xueli suddenly stood up cursing, then with a bang, he smashed the cell phone on the ground.

    ¡°B*tch!¡± he cursed.

    It had really challenged his bottom line. He was arrogant and conceited. He boasted that he had no rivals in the world. But Lu Shaoming had pped him in the face with two video messages.

    Lu Shaoming was saying, ¡°Look, the proud little princess in your eyes, the woman you want to marry and make your wife, the Zhou Zhilei who had called you a pervert. She was willing to obey me sincerely.¡±

    This was a mark of shame in his life.

    A subordinate came up and said, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t get angry. That b*tch Zhou Zhilei stole the antidote from you just because she wanted to be with Lu Shaoming. Zhou Zhilei wanted to make use of you. But Boss is smarter. You went along with the n. The antidote Zhou Zhilei carries has already been swapped. It¡¯s fake.¡±

    Tang Xueli shed a malicious smile. ¡°That b*tch came to me voluntarily for two nights in a row to steal the antidote. I allowed her to get the antidote and pretended I didn¡¯t know because I wanted to know what she had in mind. That b*tch really didn¡¯t disappoint me. But we can¡¯t let our guard down. Lu Shaoming is a tough man to deal with. He is deep and scheming. His arrival at the hotel this time may also be an act.¡±

    The man nodded. ¡°The boss is right. We¡¯ll wait for news.¡±

    Just then, the door of the vi opened and the waiter in the hotel came in. He bowed respectfully and called out, ¡°Boss.¡±

    Tang Xueli asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Answering your question, everything is normal. Young Master Lu was eager to get the antidote and went into the room. Mrs. Lu came in the middle of it all.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing? What did she do and how did she react?

    ¡°When Lu Shaoming opened the door, Zhou Zhilei took off her clothes. Mrs. Lu saw Young Master Lu, pped him immediately, and said that they were over and she was going to divorce him.¡±

    Tang Xueli was very happy. His eyes were bright, and he stroked his chin. ¡°This Ning Qing is indeed a fierce one. She dared to p Lu Shaoming in the face. Mmm, I like it.¡±

    His subordinateughed and said, ¡°Boss, when Lu Shaoming dies, his wife would be yours. You can torture her as you like then.¡±

    Tang Xueli was in a good mood. He went on to ask, ¡°Did you clearly see that Ning Qing really said she wanted to divorce him, and you¡¯re sure that they didn¡¯t collude in advance to put on a show?¡±

 Chapter 357

    <h4>Chapter 357: Older Sister Jian, I Think That Shao Ming Must Have Met With Huge Trouble</h4>

    The service staff member shook his head confidently. ¡°At that time when Mrs. Lu lost her soul while she knocked into me, her entire body was shaking. There were tears on her face, and she is definitely not putting up a show.¡±

    Tang Xueli felt relieved at this moment.

    ¡°Big Boss, that wicked person Zhou Zhilei might still be unaware we switched the cure out for drugs. As long as Lu Shaoming consumes it, he will have no chance of survival,¡± his subordinate happily eximed.

    Tang Xueli sat on the sofa while he snorted coldly, ¡°If he wanted the cure, did he think it would be so easy? Heh, let¡¯s all just wait for the news of Lu Shaoming in deep trouble then. Also, contact our powerful allies in the northwest. They will be our base camp. Once Lu Shaoming ends up in trouble, it would be hard for us to the fallout. We will make a quick retreat to the northwest region. Coincidentally, a big sales transaction will go through.¡±

    The subordinate looked at Tang Xueli with admiration in his eyes as he said, ¡°Big Boss, Lu Shaoming definitely would not have thought that the cure is not in your hands. You did not bring it back, and left it in therge base camp in the northwest, and as for the address of the big base camp in the northwest, no one knows about it.¡±

    Tang Xueliughed and said, ¡°This is known as there can never be too much deception in war. Oh right; wait until Lu Shaominges out from that room, and send someone to bring Zhou Zhilei back for me.¡±

    ¡°Big Boss, why do you still want that wicked woman?¡±

    Tang Xueli took a cigarette, and he held it in his mouth. He squinted his eyes as he said, ¡°Heh, Lu Shaoming sending a picture message to me is a challenge. He wants me to handle that wicked person. Since that is the case, I will take responsibility. I will bring that wicked woman back and gift her to you all.¡±

    The subordinate hesitated for a moment, and then burst out in greatughter. ¡°Hahah! Big Boss, isn¡¯t this a little bad? Our brothers...¡±

    Tang Xueli crossed his legs roughly as he said, ¡°You should keep it if I gift it to you. That wicked woman is still a daughter of a wealthy family. I doubt that any of you have touched a person like that in your entire life. She is not in the same league as those from the red light districts. When that timees, don¡¯t keep my feelings in mind.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you, Big Boss.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing sat in the taxi, and she said to the driver, ¡°Driver, let¡¯s go quickly.¡±

    Jian Han saw the tears on Ning Qing¡¯s face as she asked in concern, ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong with you?¡±

    Ning Qing stretched her hand out to wipe the tears on her face. She looked sideways. Her eyes were dry and did not have any sign of her crying, but her entire body was cold and shaking. ¡°Older Sister Jian, I think that Shaoming must have gotten himself into huge trouble.¡±

    Jian Han was taken aback. ¡°What is wrong?¡±

    ¡°I saw Shaoming with Zhou Zhilei in a hotel room. Zhou Zhilei had already removed all of her clothing.¡±

    Jian Han: ¡°...¡± She stretched out her hand to touch Ning Qing¡¯s forehead. ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong with you? Do you have a fever. Did you hurt your head with the heat?¡±

    Ning Qing held Jian Han¡¯s hand tightly. She curled up her lips with a pale face. There was a calm and witty glow in her eyes as she said, ¡°Older Sister Jian, I know that you find it weird. Because I saw my own husband with another woman inside a hotel room, I didn¡¯t get angry or try to expose the mistress; I actually thought of him getting into trouble.¡±

    Jian Han nodded her head. She did feel weird. If any another woman met with this situation, they would not react like her.

    But Jian Han noticed that Ning Qing was clear and concise. She was calm. Jian Han also felt relieved and hurriedly asked, ¡°Ning Qing, what is going on exactly? Come and tell me.¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head. ¡°Older Sister Jian, actually I also do not know what is going on exactly. It¡¯s all just a bunch of assumptions. This person, Lu Shaoming, we have been married for two years. If you were to tell me that he has cheated on me, I would never believe you. If this were a normal day, if I saw him and another woman go into a hotel room, I would definitely barge in without a single word. I would face the situation immediately and want him to exin even more.¡±

    After she exined it, if she felt that he was making sense, she would choose to believe him.

    It would be best for a woman not to use their imagination and make up a fuss out of nothing. No matter what, she would make herself keep calm. Love was something that was new and fresh. It was a feeling of rashness due to hormones, but marriage for something that had tost for an entire lifetime, it needed a long period of trust and trade offs to maintain it.

    She would not specte about him with another woman. Of course, being petty and jealous was something else.

    Furthermore, he was together with Zhou Zhilei...

    He was not a mancking dignity.

    There was also something else. Last night, on the peak of the mountain, he tortured her for such a long period of time. He was clear with what he did. He slept in the wee hours of the morning, and he left at dawn. Even a man made out of metal was also unable to stand it.

    Even if he wanted to cheat, he should have rested a day or two first.

    ¡°Then Ning Qing, did you walk into the room?¡±

    ¡°No, I stood at the door to give him a tight p.¡±

    Jian Han widened her eyes, and she looked at Ning Qing. She could not control herself. Her eyes were filled with admiration as she said, ¡°Ning Qing, you...are...so...great. Since you trust Young Master Lu, why did you still have to hit him?¡±

    ¡°Because at that time, I stepped into the hotel, the hotel was very quiet. There were not many people around, but when I went up six floors, I felt that there were many pairs of eyes staring at me. The moment Lu Shaoming opened the door, he did not look guilty, but he did look anxious. He asked me to leave. At that time, Zhou Zhilei also saw me. She used an extremely mocking and very satisfied gaze to look at me, as if Lu Shaoming were already prey in her territory. So I guessed that Lu Shaoming and Zhou Zhilei must have agreed to meet here to do something. Zhou Zhilei threatened him, and Lu Shaoming could not let me know about it?¡±

    Jian Han continued her words as she said, ¡°If this is really true, then your appearance is an ident, it might well have ruined Young Master Lu¡¯s n, so you chose to use the quickest and most direct method ¡ª you gave him a p and turned to leave.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head. She looked at Jian Han and contemted for a moment. ¡°Older Sister Jian, I suddenly thought of something just now. Ever since Lu Shaoming returned from his ne crash, he started to distance himself from me. My parents-inw and Older Brother Dayuan all asked me to distance myself from him. He also asked me to give him some time, as if I were his biggest threat in his life.

    ¡°There were still some other things that happened in the midst of everything. For example, Zhou Zhilei and Tang Xueli were in a rtionship, and Shaoming gave Tang Sitian the opportunity toe near him. Everything is unfolding with Tang Xueli in the center...¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, what do you want to say?¡± Jian Han asked.

    ¡°What I want to say is, Older Sister Jian, if I¡¯m not wrong, that ne crash was plotted by Tang Xueli and Zhou Zhilei. Lu Shaoming was their victim, and he fell sick. The root of the illness is me. Shaoming was hence unable to get close with me, furthermore, I daringly make the assumption that this kind of illness has a cure. The cure is in Zhou Zhilei and Tang Xueli¡¯s hands.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s eyes lit up. She had to say, after hearing Ning Qing speak, everything made sense. Every behaviour of Lu Shaoming was all because he wanted toy his hands on the cure.

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Jian Han stretched out her hand to cup Ning Qing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the heavy rain pouring outside the window. ¡°Let¡¯s go home and wait for news,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°Wait?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I believe there will be news very quickly. This time, no matter what happens, we will not take action. The only thing we have to do is believe in him.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jian Han hugged Ning Qing as she said, ¡°Ning Qing, I will stay in your house to apany you or a few days, and I can look after Aunt¡¯s health at the same time.¡±

    Ning Qing quickly smiled and said, ¡°Older Sister Jian, thank you.¡±

    ...

    The next day, Ning Qing woke up and received a piece of news that shocked everyone in T City. It appeared that Lu Shaoming¡¯s heart went into shock while he was in the office. When they sent him to the hospital to rescue him, they were unable to revive him sessfully.

    After that, ¡°Young Master Lu¡¯s death¡± created arge stir among everyone in the city.

    As Ning Qing was going down the stairs, Ning Zhenguo and Yue Wanqing were both sitting on the sofa in the living room. Ning Zhenguo had Little Qinwen in his arms, and Yue Wanqing was wiping her tears away.

    ¡°Dad, Mum...¡± Ning Qing went forward.

    Yue Wanqing saw her daughter and quickly came forward to hug Ning Qing. She sadly cried, ¡°Qingqing, this child Shaoming... How could it be? He was fine two days ago, and today he suddenly.... Qingqing, you have to persevere. Little Qinwen is Shaoming¡¯s only descendant. You have to bring up Little Qin Wen up well...¡±

    ¡°Mum.¡± Ning Qing patted her mother¡¯s shoulder. Her face was a little pale, but her eyes were energetic. ¡°Mum, Shaoming is not dead. Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±

    Yue Wanqing cried even harder upon hearing her words. ¡°Qingwing, what is wrong with you? Mum knows that you are unable to ept this blow...¡±

    Ning Qing let go of Yue Wanqing and went to carry Little Qin Wen. She kissed her son¡¯s soft, small, fragrant face, smiled, and said, ¡°Dad, Mum, you do not need to worry about the rumors. Stay in for the next few days.¡±

    ¡°Qingqing...¡± NIng Zhenguo and Yue Wanqing both wanted to speak further.

    ¡°Uncle, Aunty.¡± Jian Han came forward tofort them. ¡°Ning Qing knows what she is doing. Ning Qing and Young Master Lu have gone through so many difficulties. When Young Master Lu was involved in the ne crash, Ning Qing made it through that ordeal. We all have to believe Ning Qing.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    At this moment, there was the sound of a phone ringing, Ning Qing¡¯s phone was ringing.

    Ning Qing carried Little Qinwen in one arm and answered the phone with her other hand.

    ¡°Hello, Xiao Zhou.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Ning Qing. I saw the news. Young Master Lu... What is going on exactly? Thendline at the studio has been jammed with calls. Ning Qing, you...¡±

    ¡°Xiao Zhou, continue filming <Lurker> like normal. As for the matter involving Lu Shaoming, we will not make any statement on that. We have toy low for a while.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing...¡±

    ¡°Lu Shaoming did not die. Xiao Zhou, believe me. Help me with something. Help me to investigate the situation Lu Corporation is in right now.¡±

    After hanging up, Ning Qing took the remote control and switched the tv on.

    The TV was full of news coverage mentioning the death of Lu Shaoming. The door of the hospital was crowded with a swarm of journalists. Lu Dinghua and Song Yajing walked out from the hospital. Both of them were wearing masks, and they had bodyguards to escort them. They did not answer the journalists who were chasing them for answers, but their red rimmed eyes could show their sadness and depressed feelings.

    Ning Qing¡¯s brain started to stir quickly. Lu Dinghua and Song Yajing were both low key people normally. They did not directly announce anything to the public, but their departure from the hospital revealed the truth; Lu Shaoming has passed away.

    It was different from the ne crash. Lu Dinghua and Song Yajing were pretending to be high key while staying low key.

    They had the intention to mislead the public.

    At this moment, her phone rang again, Xiao Zhou returned her call very quickly.

    ¡°Hello, Ning Qing, I just went to check, Lu Corporation has gone into a dark atmosphere, but every department is working as usual, and they are not engaging in any abnormal behaviour.¡±

    ¡°Then what about the American side?¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, after Young Master Lu came back from the ne crash, he revamped the Lu Corporation. He punished those who had scheming and specting thoughts in thepany. He first retracted the shares held in the hands of those elders, then axed the management power in those elder¡¯s hands. Those elders were left with nothing and could not instigate anymore. Lu Corporation controlled solely by Young Master Lu.¡±

    Ning Qing put her phone away, and she touched her son¡¯s soft little hand. Softly, she said, ¡°Little Qinwen, your daddy is busy again. But, he did say that he would be back very soon... Little Qinwen, in the future, you have to be the same as your Daddy. Your Daddy, he debuted his firstpany in America when he was 16 years old. He took the entire Lu Corporation back into his hands when he was 32 years old. He has consolidated his power. He is your role model, someone whom you should be proud of...¡±

    Ning Qing was relieved. This time, whether or not Lu Shaoming was around, the Lu Corporation and Lu family could be handed over to him without a single worry.

 Chapter 358

    <h4>Chapter 358: Zhou Zhilei¡¯s Retribution</h4>

    Tang Sitian cried bitterly when she got the news of Lu Shaoming. The kind and simple girl picked up her cell phone and called Zhou Zhilei forfort.

    But after two beeps, no one answered.

    She couldn¡¯t contact Zhou Zhilei for two days.

    Tang Sitian called her second brother, Tang Xueli, but nobody answered either.

    The driver of the private car looked at the tearful little girl in the back seat through the rearview mirror and asked, ¡°Where are we going now, Miss?¡±

    ¡°Go to Second Brother¡¯s vi,¡± Tang Sitian said as she cried.

    ...

    Tang Sitian arrived at Tang Xueli¡¯s vi. She pushed the door in. There was nobody in the living room. She called out, ¡°Second Brother, Second Brother...¡±

    No one answered her.

    With her school bag on her back, she ran up the stairs and opened the door of the study. She went in and called out, ¡°Second Brother.¡±

    Tang Xueli wasn¡¯t there.

    She took out her cell phone and dialed a number. A melodious ringtone rang out. She walked forward and stood by the desk. Her second brother¡¯s cell phone was on the desk.

    On the desk were several papers in dense English and what looked like digital models of guns and ammunition.

    She was looking at it curiously when the door of the study was pushed open and a serious reprimand was directed at her. ¡°Sitian, what are you doing?¡±

    Tang Sitian turned her head and saw that it was her second brother, Tang Xueli.

    Tang Xueli¡¯s face was very dark. He stepped forward and covered the files on his desk. He continued to reprimand her. ¡°Sitian, how many times have I said that my study should not be entered casually, and my papers should not be read...¡±

    ¡°Waa...¡± Tang Sitian immediately burst into tears. She balled her little hands into small fists and rubbed her eyes. ¡°Second brother, you¡¯re scolding me again!¡±

    When Tang Xueli saw her crying, he could only hold her in his arms, and he touched her hair helplessly as he said, ¡°Alright, Sitian, don¡¯t cry. Second Brother won¡¯t scold you anymore.¡±

    Tang Sitian was still crying. She wiped her tears and rubbed her nose on her brother¡¯s shirt. She sadly choked out, ¡°Second Brother, Young Master Lu is dead. The first man I liked is dead just like this.¡±

    Tang Xueli drew a gloomy sneer on his lips, but heforted her by saying, ¡°He¡¯s already dead; Young Master Lu won¡¯t be revived with you crying like this. Besides, Young Master Lu already has a wife and a son. Why do you like him?¡±

    ¡°But Second Sister-inw said that Young Master Lu would be divorced soon...¡± Tang Sitian quickly covered her mouth with her little hand. Oh no, it had slipped her tongue.

    Zhou Zhilei hadn¡¯t allowed her to tell her second brother.

    Tang Xueli grabbed her shoulder and pulled her away. ¡°Did Zhou Zhilei encourage you to chase after Young Master Lu?¡±

    Tang Sitian shook her head like a rattle drum. ¡°No, no, I was just spouting nonsense.¡± Under her second brother¡¯s stern inquiring eyes, Tang Sitian had to diverge from the topic. ¡°Second Brother, where¡¯s Second Sister-inw? I miss her, and want to go shopping with her.¡±

    When she¡¯s in a bad mood, she likes to go shopping.

    ¡°Your Second Sister-inw is busytely. She has no time to apany you. Let me take you home. You need to study hard.¡± Tang Xueli took Tang Sitian¡¯s hand and led her out of the study.

    ¡°Second Brother, my car is outside. You don¡¯t have to take me home.¡±

    They walked past a guest room just then. The door was not closed tight. A woman was screaming inside. Tang Sitian was frightened and asked, ¡°Second Brother, who is inside?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei, who was in the room, heard Tang Sitian¡¯s voice. Her eyes lit up with hope, like a drowning man who had grabbed onto a straw. She wanted to call out for help.

    But a man was on top of her and her mouth was covered by his hand. With some force from the man, her pupils shrank and she was in so much pain she nearly died.

    At that time, she heard Tang Xueli say, ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t ask so many things. She¡¯s second brother¡¯s subordinate¡¯s girlfriend. He has brought her here to stay for a couple of days; don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± Tang Sitian said, and her footsteps echoed as she went down the stairs.

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s entire body slumped down. Her eyes became empty, and she was hopeless.

    p!

    A pnded on her face. Her silky hair was grabbed as the subordinate cursed, ¡°B*tch, you almost ruined my good thing.¡±

    Another subordinate went to persuade him. Heughed as he said, ¡°Heh, okay, don¡¯t kill her. The boss has just rewarded her to us. I haven¡¯t gotten her yet.¡± He lifted his foot to kick the man on top of Zhilei. Hurry up, so many people are in line.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? This woman is so smooth all over. She is indeed a nobledy. Whenever I think about how she used to order us around when she was with the boss, I wanted nothing more than to torture her to death.¡±

    The seven or eight men in the roomughed. ¡°What nobledy? I think she is but a hostess now, haha...¡±

    Zhou Zhilei was tied to a big bed. She was numb with pain. She could not understand how she had ended up like this.

    What had happened in the hotel room? When she awoke, she was lying in bed alone. She was covered with traces. Who left them?

    But she knew it would never be Lu Shaoming.

    She seemed to have fallen into a whirlpool and was kicked around like a fool.

    When the door was kicked open, Tang Xueli¡¯s men brought her here. That big pervert tormented her all night, then rewarded her to these subordinates.

    These subordinates were of humble birth and dirty. They were people she despised most in her life, but now they were humiliating her and tormenting her wholeheartedly.

    Zhou Zhilei couldn¡¯t understand it. Tang Xueli used to treat her like a little princess. Why had his attitude towards her be like this?

    Does Lu Shaoming not want the antidote in her hands?

    And she had disappeared for two days. Why hasn¡¯t her mothere to find her?

    Who will save her?

    Just as Zhou Zhilei was in a daze, her cheek was pinched. ¡°What are you thinking about? Are you pondering who will save you? Haha, Young Master Lu is dead. No one ising to save you.¡±

    Young Master Lu is dead?

    Zhou Zhilei was alive again. She stared at the ugly man. She opened her mouth to speak, but her voice was hoarse, like an olddy in her seventies or eighties. Tang Xueli had forced her to drink boiling hot water and her voice was broken as a result.

    ¡°Haha, look, when we talk about Young Master Lu, this bitch wille alive. Yes, Young Master Lu took the false antidote you gave him and died.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei felt as if she had been struck by lightning. What? She did not... She hadn¡¯t given the antidote to Lu Shaoming. How could Lu Shaoming die?

    She wanted to speak, but then a man straddled her and everyoneughed. ¡°Boss said we cannot wear a condom. If this woman gets pregnant, we shall see who is the strongest, then Boss will reward him.¡±

    ...

    Zhou Zhilei didn¡¯t know how many days they tortured her for. Every day, she would be awakened by cold water after she fainted. Men wereing all the time. Gradually, her limbs grew numb and her entire body became dull.

    Two men dragged her out of the room one day. The door of the vi opened and she saw the sunshine.

    She couldn¡¯t adapt to the intense light for a moment and slowly reached out to block it, but she staggered, and the people behind her rudely pushed her, ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    More than a dozen ck luxurymercial cars were parked on thewn.

    ¡°Mmm...mmph!¡± Zhou Zhilei shook her head in fear. Where were they taking her? She didn¡¯t want to go.

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    At that time, Tang Xueli walked over, surrounded by a group of subordinates.

    Zhou Zhilei saw him and backed away in fear. This perverted devil!

    Tang Xueli saw Zhou Zhilei and stepped forward slowly. He looked at Zhou Zhilei from head to toe. He let out a jollyugh and said, ¡°Gee, is this still the eldestdy of the noble Zhou family? Haha, you¡¯vepletely changed in just half a month. Someone, let Miss Zhou take a look at herself in the mirror.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The subordinate brought a mirror.

    Zhou Zhilei was shocked when she looked in the mirror. Her cheeks were swollen from the ps. Her face was covered in bruises. She could not recognize her features. She had lost more than 10 kilograms, and every inch of her had been injured. She was totally disfigured, dirty ,and disgusting.

    ¡°No, no...¡± An ugly voice crawled up from her throat, and she covered her face with her hands. She was in a state of emotional copse.

    Tang Xueliughed more and more freely. ¡°Miss Zhou, I treated you kindly and you didn¡¯t cherish it. All the women who dare to make a fool of me and challenge me, Tang Xueli, are going to end up like this. Come on, follow me back to the southwestpound. I promise you that you¡¯ll live so miserably that you¡¯ll beg for death but won¡¯t be able to die.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei shook her head. She was trembling all over. She wanted to escape, but after barely two steps, she was kicked to the ground by someone behind her.

    Someone pulled her to the car by pulling her hair.

    More than a dozen luxury cars started and disappeared in all directions.

    ...

    About 20 minutester, more than a dozen luxury cars gathered in a field, and a ne was waiting.

    Tang Xueli got out of the car. Zhou Zhilei was dragged by two of his men, and the group of people went to the ne.

    Tang Xueli looked back at the direction of T City and shook his head with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity to go back this time. I couldn¡¯t take Young Master Lu¡¯s wife back with me.¡±

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s been an eventful autumn, and the woman is a big star. Our people have visited the Ning family Vi several times, but there are all media reporters squatting and waiting there. They can¡¯t take any action at all. There will be opportunities in the future. When wee back, the woman will not be able to escape the boss¡¯s palm!¡±

    Tang Xueli rubbed his chin. ¡°The more I think about that woman, the more delicious and interesting she seems, the more tempted I am. I really wanted to take her back and listen to her moans. That feeling must be...tsk...¡±

    His subordinatesughed and held Tang Xueli¡¯s arm respectfully as they helped him board the ne.

    When he had just stepped on the pedal, a submachine gun touched Tang Xueli¡¯s forehead.

    Tang Xueli¡¯s eyes darkened, and he looked up.

    Zhou Yao was wearing camouge clothes today. His short-sleeve jacket was tucked into his camouge trousers. He was standing at the door of the cabin. He was 1.9 meters tall with two long, proud legs. He had a piece of dog¡¯s tail grass in his mouth and squinted his eyes. Heughed and said wickedly, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Tang Xueli looked into the cabin and saw that his men had already been knocked unconscious. A strong figure walked out, apanied by a low, rich, and calmugh. ¡°President Tang, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have the chance to hear my wife moan in your life. What should I do? President Tang covets my wife so much, and it makes me very upset...¡±

    Lu Shaoming walked out.

    The man was still wearing a ck shirt and ck pants. The fine cut texture defined his handsome figure. His eyes were full of amusement as his deep and sharp gaze fixed on Tang Xueli¡¯s face.

 Chapter 359

    <h4>Chapter 359: Second Younger Brother, Send President Tang On His Way Then</h4>

    Tang Xueli was extremely taken aback. ¡°You...aren¡¯t dead?¡±

    Lu Shaoming curled up his thin maroon lips and had an easygoing smile on his face as he said, ¡°I know that President Tang has been eyeing my wife, so I don¡¯t dare to die before you.¡±

    Zhou Yao held the submachine gun in his hand as he pointed on Tang Xueli¡¯s head. ¡°Retreat.¡±

    Tang Xueli and his subordinates all retreated to the grass patch.

    They looked at their surroundings carefully. They were surrounded from all directions, and elite forces soldiers dressed in camouge gear were surrounding them. They were members of the ming Forces Elite team that made others look on in awe and fear their presence, and Zhou Yao was leading the team.

    Zhou Zhilei saw Lu Shaoming. Her muddled and unclear eyes quickly had a glow in them. ¡°Ming...Ming...¡± She could not say the words any longer. ¡°Older Brother¡± Her vocal cords had already been damaged to a great extent.

    Lu Shaoming did not look at her. From the time he got off the ne, the cold breeze on the grass patch was already moving in the wind as it blew on his ck striped shirt. the man¡¯s handsome face had a strong hint of bloodthirst on it.

    It made other¡¯s heart palpitate.

    Tang Xueliughed loudly. ¡°Haha.¡± his face was constricted as he looked at Lu Shaoming. ¡°Young Master Lu, I get it now. You faked your death, and you have made a trap for me to walk into.¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows up, and hezily snorted, ¡°President Tang knew early on that Zhou Zhilei wanted to steal the cure. You are such an intelligent person. You would not let go of this chance to take action. You would definitely ce a fake cure to harm me, but I didn¡¯t go in the direction that you wanted me to head in. You wanted me to die, and I sacrificed myself to entertain you for a moment. I didn¡¯t think that President Tang would really think it was genuine.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Tang Xueli had a weird smile on his face, ¡°Young Master Lu spoke so casually, but it is hard for you to set up this trap. The key point was the cure that Zhou Zhilei stole, Young Master Lu. Can you reveal the answer? How did you know that Zhou Zhilei woulde and steal the cure?¡±

    ¡°This is an easy question; Zhou Zhilei was drugged.¡±

    ¡°What? That is not possible!¡± Tang Xueli denied what he was saying, and continued, ¡°I knew that Young Master Lu would definitely take action, so I was very cautious. I monitored her diet, food, and surroundings. I would definitely have known if she were drugged.¡±

    Lu Shaoming had both of his hands inside his pockets as his tone was casual as if he were chatting with a friend, ¡°President Tang seemed to forget about someone ¡ª Tang Sitian.¡±

    Tang Xueli was shocked as his face continued to be constricted as he said, ¡°Ha, such a smart Young Master Lu. You did not disappoint me as you made use of every chess piece that you couldy your hands on.¡±

    ¡°President Tang has overplimented me. Zhou Zhilei instigated your younger sister to pursue me. How could I ignore this chess piece and not make use of her when she sent herself my way? I know that President Tang has ordered someone to follow your sister, but she came to Guang Qing, and she met with a staff member on the way, and a person in the lift... It was very easy for me to spray medicine on her body.¡±

    Tang Xueli¡¯s expression was solemn. He was waiting for Lu Shaoming to continue.

    ¡°This kind of medicine is a mystifying aphrodisiac. In the long term, a person would have wet dreams and would start to hallucinate. After meeting with someone that the person likes, the person would not be able to control the excitement in their body. Don¡¯t be angry. President Tang. At that time, Zhou Zhilei was your girlfriend, how could I know that after she had a whiff of this medicine, the person whom she would be thinking of would be me?¡±

    Tang Xueli¡¯srge hand that he ced by his side was kneaded into a tight fist. He listened to that man¡¯s arrogant and calm tone. It was definitely not true that he did not know Zhou Zhilei would think of him.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s words were meant to provoke him.

    No wonder thattely, Zhou Zhilei¡¯s gaze was always on Lu Shaoming. He was really angered at that point, and he didn¡¯t think that all of this would be Lu Shaoming¡¯s evil plotting.

    Lu Shaoming looked at Tang Xueli¡¯s expression on his face after he was provoked. His dark eyes were careless. ¡°President Tang, to be honest, you have bad taste in women. As for this type of woman like Zhou Zhilei who has cheated on you with another man, you actually treated her like a princess. Tsk tsk, it is really such a joke. Let me guess, when she was under your body, did she experience exhration? How about when she was under your subordinates? I dare to bet that the only time she has felt exhration was when she was in the hotel that day. I looked for someone to y with her. She screamed out so happily, and so freely.¡±

    Tang Xueli¡¯s fists were kneaded, and they knocked against each other. He looked at Lu Shaoming with an evil expression on his face.

    ¡°Heh, given how you speak, it¡¯s clear that Young Master contemted and nned deeply. You thought of this n early on, then silently started to put your n into ce. You knew my personality well. You drugged Zhou Zhilei to provoke me, and you made us battle behind the scenes. Zhou Zhilei was so foolish. You led her step by step to go and steal the cure. I fell into your trap, and you came to reveal what you were plotting all along.¡±

    It was only then that Tang Xueli truly saw this man¡¯s ability and scheming ways. He was very clear on his personality and Zhou Zhilei¡¯s personality. He did not appear personally, and he did not give up on a single tool that he could make use of. He was able to control whatever was going on fluently to push his entire plot.

    He was betting on an extremely well executed psychological battle.

    Atst, he pretended to die. While he awaited for his chance to strike, he awaited for him at this very grass patch, with every aspect of his plot leading here.

    Tang Xueliughed coldly. ¡°But, Young Master Lu, what is the use behind you doing all of this? You still cannoty your hands on the cure. The cure is in my hands. Do you actually bear to kill me? Haha.¡±

    Tang Xueliughed with satisfaction.

    Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows up slightly as he thought about something else, then he broke out into a smile. His tone was steady and soft as he said, ¡°Is President Tang referring to your northwest home base that holds the cure?¡±

    Tang Xueli froze and panicked.

    How could it be?

    Nobody knew about that base!

    These past few years, on the surface, he was a legal and proper business man. He was the president of Tang Corporation. He sneakily dealt with moneyundering, stealing and selling military weaponry, and drugs. Even Interpol was unable to trace him, and certainly not his main base.

    But Tang Xueli thought of one person ¡ª Tang Sitian.

    He looked at Lu Shaoming.

    Lu Shaoming knew what he was thinking inside his heart. He nodded his head, giving him a definite answer. ¡°That¡¯s right ¡ª Tang Sitian. I ced a GPS tracing camera on her face, and I saw the documents on your table. As long as I have a little information, it would be extremely easy for me to search for where your main camp would be. The lesson for President Tang is: If you want to be a true monster, don¡¯t have rtives around. As you are now, you are merely just a pervert.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Tang Xueli¡¯s chest was panting heavily.

    Lu Shaoming was not willing to add oil to the fire. ¡°President Tang, I am informing you that, unluckily for you, I have destroyed your subordinates. I have the cure in my hands right now. Your main base has been ruined by Interpol. You are implicated in a major international crime. You no longer have a home to return to.¡±

    This sentencepletely destroyed Tang Xueli¡¯s inner peace.

    The cure was taken away?

    His main base camp was ruined?

    No, that main base camp was his blood and sweat.

    How could he lose?

    How could he lose just like that?

    Everything that Lu Shaoming was telling him right now, if he was not interested in the cure in his hands, Lu Shaoming would not waste a single minute of this time being hispetitor!

    This was the greatest insult that Tang Xueli has received in his entire life.

    Lu Shaoming nced at Tang Xueli and said, ¡°President Tang, I already answered all of the questions inside your heart. Even if you die now, you will have at least understood everything. President Tang knows that, since you have your heart on my wife, I would not allow you to survive for too long, and you have already survived for a long time already.¡±

    As Lu Shaoming spoke, he turned to look Zhou Yao. ¡°Second Younger Brother, a coward like President Tang would definitely not be willing to go to jail. He would face the death sentence in the future. Now, you have to help him. Send him on the way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Eldest Brother.¡± Zhou Yao spat out the green bristle grass he held in his mouth, and he ced the barrel urately on Tang Xueli¡¯s head.

    These mercenary soldiers looked around them. They were surrounded from all directions and did not dare act rash.

    Other than the breeze on the quiet grass patch, there was only the sound of Zhou Yao loading the gun in his hand.

    The atmosphere froze in this exhrating second.

    Zhou Yao was about to pull the trigger, but suddenly: Bang! Bombs could be heard from all directions, and three or four jeeps came over.

    Tang Xueli¡¯s troops have arrived.

    Zhou Yao cursed and pulled the trigger.

    Tang Xueli casually grabbed a subordinate by his side. The bullet went through the subordinates¡¯ head.

    Zhou Yao wanted to shoot again, but at this moment, a jeep drove over and ruffled the dust on the entire way here. His line of vision was obstructed, and he closed his eyes lightly. At this moment, the door of the car opened up in a sh. A foreign mercenary dressed in ck jumped out of the car.

    The scene instantly went out of control. Those mercenaries had thetest arms avable on the market. They battled with the special forces soldiers from the ming Forces unit, and they were duking it out with their lives on the line.

    ¡°Ah!¡± At this moment, nobody could pay any mind to Zhou Zhilei. Zhou Zhilei fell onto the ground. The sound of guns came into her ears from all directions. There was bloodshed, and she was shaking in fear.

    Kacha! Her bones cracked. The pain was deep. She rolled her eyes and fainted.

    The scene was messy, and at this moment, a dark, beautiful shadow appeared. Leng Zhiyuan was dressed in a short ck shirt and leather pants. Her small, exquisite face was cold and pretty.

    Tang Xueli wanted to jump in the car with the protection of his subordinates, but his

    shoulder was pinned down. He quickly grabbed this person¡¯s elbow. He wanted to throw the person over his shoulder, but he was unable to move at all.

    Tang Xueli¡¯s eyelids be heavy; this person was extremely skilled.

    He turned around.

    When he had a clear look of Leng Zhiyuan, he had an evilugh as he said, ¡°Female special agent?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not have any spare time to chat with him. This person was the one who harmed her older brother. He has also harmed so many of her buddies. She was here to seek revenge, ¡°Say yourst words!¡±

    She howled out and rushed forward.

    The two of them were battling with one another. Leng Zhiyuan had always known that Tang Xueli¡¯s martial arts skills were extremely good, and when they crossed hands, it was only then that she knew that his skills were really not ordinary, and he was really proficient.

    Tang Xueli¡¯s skills were urate and cruel. There was a natural difference in a man¡¯s and a woman¡¯s strength. Even after fighting for some time, Leng Zhiyuan was unable to gain the upper hand.

    Leng Zhiyuan purposely opened herself up to trap Tang Xueli. Tang Xueli kicked Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s stomach, and Leng Zhiyuan endured it. A taste of sweetness came into her lips, and she took out a sharp knife from her pockets, directly stabbing it into Tang Xueli¡¯s chest.

    But she was not able to stab him.

    Leng Zhiyuan was taken aback. He wore a gold amour. Whether she used a knife or gun, she would be unable to stab him.

    Tang Xueli kicked her once again, knocking Leng Zhiyuan far away.

    Leng Zhiyuan retreated a few steps. There was a sweetness in her throat once again, and she could not help herself as she vomited a mouthful of blood.

    Arge hand pinned on her waist. The man used his strength, and she was dragged into a strong, firm, masculine chest that had the scent of a man¡¯s sweat.

    Zhou Yao held Leng Zhiyuan with one arm while he had his submachine gun in his opposite hand. His dark, narrow eyes scanned Tang Xueli while he wildly cackled, ¡°You are so cruel towards a woman? Do you have any interest inbat?¡±

    Zhou Yao threw the gun in his hand.

    ¡°Sure, I have heard many good things about Zhou Yao¡¯s famous reputation. It is such a rare opportunity to meet with you today. Let¡¯s fight.¡± Tang Xueli lifted his hand as he undid the two buttons on his shirt while heughed evilly.

    Zhou Yao let go of Leng Zhiyuan, and stepped forward.

    ¡°Oi!¡± Leng Zhiyuan quickly pulled Zhou Yao¡¯s hands. No matter how strong she was, she was still a woman. The woman¡¯s small hand did not change. She held the man¡¯s shoulder. His shoulders were bare. The muscles on his shoulders were like firm barriers. She could onlyy her hands on a small area, and it was all full of strength and power.

 Chapter 360

    <h4>Chapter 360: Tang Xueli Has Escaped</h4>

    The man was tall, and she could only see his rigid side face when she raised her eyes. Sweat beaded on his face, and he emanated a strong and manly scent like a soldier on the battlefield.

    Leng Zhiyuan whispered, ¡°Be careful of traps.¡±

    Zhou Yao looked back at her. The man smiled and narrowed his eyes, giving off a wild aura. His left hand came to her mouth as he stretched out his hand to wipe the blood for her. ¡°I don¡¯t need your warning. Women should look like women.Why are you putting on a strong front when you can¡¯t beat him?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan red at him in anger. Does he despise women or what?

    His movements were rough, and his thumbs that held guns all year round were very calloused. He rubbed the corners of her mouth so hard that he probably reddened the skin around her mouth.

    She reached out and brushed his hand away.

    One word ¡ª scram!

    Zhou Yao withdrew his gaze. He approached Tang Xueli. His right hand, which hung beside his trousers, rhythmically struck twice. The two men looked at each other and were excited. This was a fight between masters.

    Tang Xueli attacked.

    He grabbed Zhou Yao¡¯s throat with his right hand, but Zhou Yao did not avoid it. When Tang Xueli¡¯s hand came to his throat, his long leg swept out and kicked Tang Xueli directly under his crotch. Tang Xueli veered sideways and avoided the attack, and the two men fell to the ground with a bang.

    Leng Zhiyuan was settling the enemy at hand while watching the tense struggle over there.

    Both men were extremely skilled. Tang Xueli practiced Qigong and was precise and fierce. Zhou Yao was mainly fighting with force and was very fast. The two of them fought from the car to the ground. Their faces were bruised and battered, but they were tied.

    Only then did Leng Zhiyuan realized the disparity of her strength. She had grown up in the gang, and her father and brother had doted on her. She was the young missus. She was usually praised and so she thought that she was skilled.

    Of course, she was indeed amazing. At the age of 26, she hadn¡¯t met any real rivals yet. Zhou Yao was the first, and now Tang Xueli was the second.

    Looking at Zhou Yao¡¯s fierce and sharp skills, she realized that the two fights she had with him, he had let her win or given her an advantage.

    She couldn¡¯t beat him.

    The two men had a hard time fighting each other. Leng Zhiyuan looked at the fierce battlefield. She made a quick decision.

    She turned around, picked up an assault rifle from the ground, knelt on one knee, and pointed the muzzle at Tang Xueli¡¯s head.

    The two men had challenged each other to a duel, but all¡¯s fair in war.

    She quickly aimed the gun at Tang Xueli, and the two men in the fight were instantly aware of her. Zhou Yao was stunned, and his face went dark.

    Tang Xueli burst out in vulgarities. ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re going back on your words!¡±

    He let go of Zhou Yao, when a jeep came by, the door was open, he jumped up with the help of his long legs, and the jeep sped away.

    Tang Xueli had escaped.

    Leng Zhiyuan gave up shooting and her little face was cold. At that time, footsteps sounded and the gun in her hand was kicked away.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A man¡¯s thunderous roar reverberated in her ears.

    Leng Zhiyuan rose and met the man¡¯s ring eyes.

    In addition to his natural unrestrained character, his brow bones were prominent. The two sharp eyebrows that were full of a sense of justice. His hard-lined face was overflowing with strong, manly vibes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I was doing? I was going to shoot him in the head,¡± Leng Zhiyuan answered, raising her chin.

    ¡°Shoot him in the head? Didn¡¯t you hear that we were going to fight? You went back on your word in an instant, but I have to keep my promise, a man¡¯s promise, and now you¡¯ve made me a man of no faith!¡± Zhou Yao¡¯s voice was loud and forceful, and he was obviously furious.

    When had Leng Zhiyuan ever suffered this kind of anger? Wasn¡¯t she shooting Tang Xueli in the head for his own good?

    ¡°Enough, Zhou Yao, what are you moring about for? This is the battlefield. Not only do you have to fight with physical strength but also with your brain. How long will you be able to fight with your brute strength? When you¡¯re done, the battle will already be over.¡±

    Zhou Yao gave her a contemptuous nce and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not like Miss Leng, who can be mean and insidious to achieve her goals.¡±

    In his bones, he somewhat looked down on these mercenaries. They were different from soldiers. They would do anything to win. They had no principles or bottom lines.

    Leng Zhiyuan was really angry. ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zhou Yao raised his firm jaw and gave her a look.

    By this time the battle was over: ¡°Boss.¡± The ming Forces surrounded Zhou Yao.

    ¡°Young missus.¡± Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s men also surrounded her.

    The two camps were facing each other.

    Leng Zhiyuan was not angry, and instead, sheughed at the moment. She crossed her hands around her chest and posedzily. Her face was soaked with sweat, and her fair little face was flushed. The sweat was like dew gliding on the petals of roses. As she was a mixed blood, with both Caucasian and Asian heritage, her skin was perfect.

    ¡°Yes, of course, I¡¯m different from you. I¡¯m unlike some people, who secretly seduce other people¡¯s fiancees and breaks up other people¡¯s marriages. You are the third party!¡±

    What?

    The ming Forces had heard such shocking news for the first time, and they were stunned. They were angry, extremely furious. Their boss usually did not even look at a woman. He was self-conscious and was probably still a virgin. How could this woman insult their boss like that?

    When Zhou Yao heard that, his temper red up, and his eyebrows were jumping. He copied the strange tone of the woman and sarcastically said, ¡°Hmph, if I¡¯m the third party, what are you then? I admire how many men you female mercenaries have yed with; your bodies are your secret weapons.¡±

    Zhou Yao happened to be right.

    These female mercenaries led the most chaotic private lives. They would be robbed of their virginity by the chief officer before their first mission so that they would not fall for anyone who would affect their missions in the future.

    When they were on a mission, they would not hesitate to sleep with different men to achieve their goals. Throughout the ages, how many politicians have died because of female mercenaries?

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s mercenaries were angry when they heard these words!

    Although their young missus was a little fiercer and less gentle than a woman, she still couldn¡¯t understand what was going on between men and women.

    It was simple ¡ª she was the young missus of the gang and had always been surrounded by men. Since childhood, she has been fighting and killing. Her father and brother have protected her, and they did not allow her toe into contact with such things, so she naturally did not understand.

    Otherwise, she would not have gone to see a doctor after he had bullied her a little that day.

    She was like a nk sheet of paper in this respect.

    ¡°What are you talking about? If you dare to nder our young missus again, we¡¯ll duke it out with you,¡± said the mercenaries as they pointed at him.

    The ming Forces were also angry. ¡°Fine then, we¡¯re not afraid of you. We haven¡¯t asked you to apologize, but you¡¯ve triggered us.¡±

    ¡°Come on, then. Let¡¯s fight.¡±

    ¡°Alright,e first. Let¡¯s talk with our fists.¡±

    When Lu Shaoming arrived, he saw the two camps arguing. He frowned deeply and said, ¡°Second Brother, Young Missus Leng, isn¡¯t it chaotic enough here? What are they arguing about?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan snorted, ¡°Those who have different beliefs should not work together. Young Master Lu, Tang Xueli has escaped today. If you have any news regarding him in the future, do inform me. I¡¯ll bid my farewell now.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan turned around and left with her men.

    Zhou Yao looked at the woman¡¯s back. The woman was in good shape. She was curvy and seductive. She liked to wear tight, ck leather trousers. When she walked away, her big, perky buttocks moved, and she looked arrogant.

    ¡°Women.¡± Zhou Yao cursed, and his throat was dry. Every time he met her, she would always be able to seduce him. One day, he would have her under him.

    The way men conquered women was simple and crude. A woman, no matter how strong she was, would beg for mercy when she was in bed.

    In Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes, Leng Zhiyuan needed to be...

    Lu Shaoming watched Leng Zhiyuan get on the bus, then gave Zhou Yao a sideways look that said ¡ª You should control yourself.

    Zhou Yao shrugged his shoulders and said nothing.

    Lu Shaoming turned sideways and looked forward. Zhou Dayuan came with two nurses. Zhou Zhileiy on the ground. He could not ignore his own sister. He listened to Zhou Zhilei¡¯s heartbeat. Two nurses lifted Zhou Zhilei into the car.

    Zhou Dayuan stood there, warm and gentle as jade, looking at Lu Shaoming.

    Lu Shaoming walked towards him.

    When the men got on the luxury car and left, the ming Forces burst out. ¡°Boss, How did this happen? How did you be the third party? Tell us about it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss, it¡¯s a good thing! You don¡¯t have to worry if it¡¯s someone¡¯s fiancee; as long as you like her, we will grab her for you immediately.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Zhou Yao stretched out his leg and kicked a soldier¡¯s ass. ¡°So rude. Clean up this mess for me and return to base.¡±

    The ming Forces soldiers were afraid of their boss¡¯s fists and had to go to work obediently.

    Zhou Yao raised his right foot and stepped on a stone. His heart was burning with fury. He was not a third party at all; the woman was instigating him.

    This all started on the Chinese Valentine¡¯s day.

    His elder brother and his third brother had gone to the dance floor to dance. He smoked a few cigarettes and found that the pack was empty, so he got up and went to the supermarket to buy cigarettes.

    He had just gone out of the door when a half-drunk woman bumped into him. The woman smelled of perfume. He frowned and was extremely disgusted.

    Then the half-drunk woman looked up at him, and her expression changed instantly. She drooled like a fool in love. ¡°Handsome man... Big handsome man...¡±

    The woman threw herself at him.

    He pushed her away with a finger as the woman¡¯s fiance arrived.

    When her fiance saw her embracing him, he immediately jumped up and ndered him as ¡°the third party¡±, then, unfortunately, Leng Zhiyuan passed by.

    She saw the scene.

    He couldn¡¯t forget her gaze then. She had both her hands in her pockets, and her usual braided hair was down and scattered over her shoulders. For the first time, she had the look that a woman should have.

    She noticed the ruckus and went over when she saw the situation and saw that it was him. She sneered and gave him a contemptuous look as she said, ¡°Third party¡±.

    He was so furious that he dumped the entangled fianc¨¦e and chased after her.

    She realized that he was chasing her, so she walked faster and reached a bus station. She jumped agilely, got on a bus, and the bus sped away.

    Through the ss window, he could see that she was chewing gum while giving him the middle finger.

    F*ck.

    Fine, that Hong Kong woman probably doesn¡¯t know what f*ck means. She will know it one day.

    ...

    At the Ning family vi

    Ning Qing watched the dark night outside thending window. Her long eyshes drooped. Another day passed.

    It had already been half a month.

 Chapter 361

    <h4>Chapter 361: Young Master Lu Is Back</h4>

    There was no news of Lu Shaoming.

    Ning Qing turned her gaze back. She looked at the living room. Jian Han was seated on the sofa, and she was holding Little Qinwen in her arms as she yed around with him.

    Jian Han had her hair flowing down her face, and it blocked her small face, but she still looked pretty and pure. She could tell how much she liked babies. These past few days, she has been unable to let go of Little Qinwen. Her eyes were full of the natural motherly love that women naturally felt.

    Ning Qing stepped forward. She sat beside Jian Han as she said, ¡°Older Sister Jian, I can tell how much you like Little Qinwen. Older Sister Jian should also hurry up and give birth to one yourself.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s smile on her lips froze for a moment. She turned her gaze sideways to look at Ning Qing and joked, ¡°I also want to give birth to one, but I don¡¯t know who to have one with.¡±

    Ning Qing smiled brightly as she lowered her voice. ¡°Of course, with Older Brother Dayuan.¡±

    Jian Han froze yet again, and she was displeased as she nced at Ning Qing. ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense. He and I...¡±

    ¡°Older Sister Jian, I have seen through it these past few days, Older Brother Dayuan disappeared together with Shaoming. You were unable to contact him, and you frequently looked at your phone as you daydreamed. Older Sister Jian, do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t worry about Older Brother Dayuan, and you didn¡¯t miss him?¡±

    Jian Han lifted her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear. Her face was a little red, because Ning Qing had seen through her.

    Half a month ago, in the car, he did tell her that he would not be around for some time. She did not take it into her heart. She did not think that he was really not around, and once he left, he disappeared for half a month.

    She guessed that Young Master Lu was in danger. He was by Young Master Lu¡¯s side, and he would probably be in danger also.

    A person like him, she understood him the most. He would ce saving others¡¯ lives first. The call of duty for him was too heavy to ignore.

    She was afraid that he would...end up in an ident.

    Ning Qing looked at Jian Han¡¯s shy, worried expression on her face. She felt that it was really funny. Jian Han was already 31 years old. She had dated Zhou Dayuan for six years. She could be considered to have experience, but now, in the face of love, she was very inexperienced and very shy, just like a young girl in her twenties.

    Everyone said that how a woman was like was rted to her man, Ning Qing believed in that.

    Her man... He was cold and handsome on the surface, but personally, he was too bad. Half a month ago, he lured her into the car and brought her to the peak of the mountain. He even knelt down as he hit her face. He was extremely rogue. He asionally liked to crack dirty jokes. At the start, she was unable to keep up with him, and after a while, she understood what he was trying to say in a second.

    She has also turned bad.

    But Jian Han was not. The 31 year old woman¡¯s face would still be red over nothing. She was very pure. This indicates that Zhou Dayuan did not teach her much. He was not used to a romantic atmosphere.

    It was probably his education and his deeply ingrained morals. He would not take advantage of ady before they got married.

    Ning Qing softly and emotionally murmured, ¡°Older Sister Jian, Older Brother Dayuan is such a great person. He loves you, and you also love him. Why don¡¯t you get together? Neither of you are young anymore. Life doesn¡¯t have many years for you to waste away. Could it be that Older Sister Jian doesn¡¯t want to have a family with Older Brother Dayuan. You don¡¯t want to have a cute baby with him?¡±

    Jian Han listened on, saying nothing. Her long eyshes drooped down, expressing her sad and depressed emotions.

    Ning Qing wanted to advise her, but at this moment, there were bouts of light in her line of vision. Ning Qing froze immediately.

    She stood up slowly and looked outside the French windows.

    There was a familiar Bentley parked outside.

    Jian Han also stood up, she wondered out loud, ¡°Ning Qing, it is Young Master Lu¡¯s car. Is Young Master Lu back already?¡±

    Was Young Master Lu was back already?

    Ning Qing also asked herself inside her heart; it was his car!

    Was he back?

    She could have a thousand reasons to be unsatisfied and thousands of reasons that she could not forgive him for inside her heart, but when she found out that he was in danger, she could put it all aside as long as he was safe and sound.

    After all, he was her husband, and also a man whom she loved deeply.

    He was also Little Qinwen¡¯s father.

    When Ning Qing regained her senses, she realized that she had already run out the door of the vi. She stood in the corridor, and she was looking at the grass patch in a blur. The man got out of the car, and he had the car keys in his right hand. He was walking in her direction.

    She was not wrong. It was him ¡ª Lu Shaoming.

    He was dressed in a white shirt matched with ck trousers, he was tall and handsome, his deep chiselled lines had defined his handsome face, and he had a neat hairstyle on his head as he looked matured and clean.

    His ck and sparkling shoes stepped one by one on the stairs, and he was standing beside her.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the small woman who was in a daze that stood before his eyes, she was looking at him, as if she did not dare believe, she looked pure and silly.

    He lifted his hand, and kneaded her small, supple face. His voice was low and charming as he called out to her. ¡°Ning Qing.¡±

    Ning Qing was silent for a few seconds, and she suddenly lifted up her han and went in the direction of his face.

    But she was unable to p him because her slim wrist was pinned down.

    The man had a frown on his face and curled his lips up as he said, ¡°You are addicted to pping me now? I have been gone for such a long period of time. I think you have an itch to scratch.¡±

    He forcefully pulled her into his embrace.

    Ning Qing was out of breath while he hugged her. She struggled with all of her limbs as she did not allow him to hug her, ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let go. I want to see what you can do to me.¡± Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows up in a good mood. With one hand, he caressed her permed hair. He buried himself in her soft, tender neck as he took a whiff of it¡¯s warm scent.

    ¡°It smells so good. Little Wifey, why is your body so fragrant?¡±

    Ning Qing was in a hurry, and she was also angry. This man was made out of metal. He held her tight in the embrace of his two muscr arms. She was unable to move at all. She was full of hate and opened her mouth to bite his chest.

    The man froze and stood up straight. His hoarse voice was sexy as he asked, ¡°Wifey, where are you biting?¡±

    After his reminder, it was only then that Ning Qing realized that she was biting his chest. Her saliva had stained his luxury shirt, and it was a little damp. He was exposed.

    Ning Qing¡¯s tiny face was crimson red. She did not use much strength with her teeth, because she did not have any strength in her entire body. When he took a whiff of her, and after he asked why she was so fragrant... He was a bad man ¡ª extremely bad.

    She was forced into his embrace. All she could smell in her nostrils was the scent on his body. It was a crisp, clear scent mixed together with the scent of a healthy man, and also the chillness of the night ¡ª mesmerising.

    His embrace was still how she remembered. It was broad and warm. Thefortable temperature on his shirt transferred to her body and made her feel at ease.

    Her small face was cupped by the man¡¯s tworge hands. When she lifted her gaze, she saw his dark, sparkling eyes. He was looking at her with emotion in his eyes.

    Ning Qing¡¯s longshes that resembled a butterfly¡¯s wings fluttered for a while. She frantically shut her eyes as she received the man¡¯s kiss.

    He kissed her eyes.

    His thin, warm, and gentle lips kissed her eyes lovingly and pitifully.

    Ning Qing was at a loss. Two of her small hands slid down his shirt. Shended by his waist waist and firmly held the fabric. Her face was wet, and tears flowed down her cheeks.

    ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t cry. I am back. In the future, I would not make you cry again.¡±

    The tears in Ning Qing¡¯s eyes flowed even more, and he went all the way down and kissed her red lips deeply.

    Ning Qing lifted her head up, epting his kiss. He kissed her very gently. He slowly attacked her and made her entirely smitten with him.

    It was a miraculous thing to be kissing a person you loved. Ning Qing felt her entire body tremble. She went soft from head to toe. Her sparkling toes were curled up, and she allowed him to kiss her.

    After a long kiss ended, Lu Shaoming ced his forehead on hers. The man¡¯srge, rough palm wrapped around her small face, and his fingers brushed against her beautiful tender beck. He was sighing. His thin lips were still on her red lips. He shut his eyes as he called her, ¡°Wifey.¡±

    Ning Qing replied in a blur. She moved her small head wanting to escape hisrge hand. Her soft voice had coyness in it as she said, ¡°Who is your wifey?¡±

    She would not forgive him.

    When he said that she was his wifey, she was.

    When he said that she wasn¡¯t, then she was nothing at all.

    It was so easy for him to ask her toe when he pleased and chase her away when he did not want her anymore.

    Hmph!

    Lu Shaoming opened his eyes to look at her, he wanted to speak, but at this moment, the main doors of the vi opened up. ¡°Shaoming, Shaoming, are you back already?¡±

    Ning Zhenguo and Yue Wanqing ran out excitedly.

    Ning Qing quickly pushed him away. Lu Shaoming stood up straight and looked at his parents-inw. He called out, ¡°Dad, Mum, I am back.¡±

    Yue Wanqing had Little Qinwen in her arms. She was emotional, and tears flowed down her face. ¡°Shaoming, what exactly has been going on? You met with idents non stop. Thank god the Heavens have blessed you, and you managed to emerge unscathed after all. I hope that you will not end up in any more trouble. Dad and Mum are unable to withstand it any longer.¡±

    ¡°Mum, don¡¯t worry ¡ª there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    ¡°That would be good.¡±

    Little Qinwen in Yue Wanqing¡¯s arms saw his Daddy. H gurgled inughter. His tiny little hands were dancing in the air messily, and his body tumbled towards Lu Shaoming. He was saying, ¡°Carry... carry..¡±

    Everyone heard what he was saying and broke out into immediateughter. Yue Wanqing was displeased. ¡°Look, Grandmother has looked after you for so long, but we are still not as close aspared to you and your father. Once Daddyes back, our Little Qinwen wants Daddy to carry him.¡±

    Lu Shaoming went forward, and he weed a little, soft, fragrant bundle in his embrace.

    ¡°Little Qinwen.¡± He lowered his gaze as he kissed his son.

    Jian Han looked at the family of five that were reunited again. She felt happy for them inside her heart. At this moment, her phone rang. She received a text message.

    She tapped it open to have a look. It was a message from Zhou Dayuan.

    [Where are you?]

    Her heartbeat elerated, and did not know how to reply to him at the moment.

    At this moment, she received another message. [I am outside the vi,e out.]

    Jian Han lifted her head as she looked out. He...was outside now?

    ¡°Young Master Lu, Ning Qing, Uncle, Aunty, I congratte all of you as you are all reunited with one another once again. I have something else to handle; I have to go.¡± Jian Han bid farewell.

    Ning Qing did not bear to part with her, and Yue Wanqing also tried to persuade her to stay, ¡°Older Sister Jian, stay and have dinner with us.¡±

    ¡°I wish I could. I have to go. I will make another visit to you all next time.¡± Jian Han declined while she made her exit.

    The entire family stood by the door to send Jian Han off. After Jian Han¡¯s back profile disappeared from view, Yue Wanqing smiled and said, ¡°Shaoming, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back home. Mum will go into the kitchen to make another two other dishes. We will celebrate your return.¡±

    ...

    Yue Wanqing quickly made a whole table full of dishes. They looked and smelled delicious. An amber light shone in the dining room. The entire family sat at the dining table to enjoy dinner.

    Little Qinwen sat in his baby stroller. Ning Qing took two grains of white rice and fed them to him. Her voice was soft and sweet as she said, ¡°Little Qinwen, Mama will feed you two grains of rice; see if it tastes good.¡±

    Little Qin Wen¡¯s tiny yet chubby hands were busy with his toy airne. He did not lift his head. His tiny mouth was toothless. He moved around for a moment, and he was trying to speak.

    Ning Qing looked at her son with a full heart. At this moment, her tiny head was sped by arge hand. ¡°Let Little Qinwen y for a while. You have to eat, otherwise the food will get cold,¡± said Lu Shaoming, who was sitting beside her.

    Ning Qing turned her head. He was very close to her. Her small face brushed the cor of his white shirt. She lowered her gaze. There was a piece of sweet and sour ribs in her small bowl ¡ª he had put it there.

    Ning Qing felt sweet inside her heart. She lowered her head and obediently started to eat her rice.

    Yue Wanqing looked at how the two of them were so loving with one another. She nodded her head in satisfaction and said, ¡°Qingqing, Shaoming, Little Qinwen is extremely happy to see his daddy return. Let him sleep with the two of you tonight.¡±

 Chapter 362

    <h4>Chapter 362: I Must¡¯ve Owed You, Father And Son</h4>

    Upon hearing that, Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing were stunned.

    Ning Zhenguo saw that his daughter¡¯s son-inw¡¯s expression was not right and quicklyughed, ¡°Wanqing, let little Qinwen sleep with us tonight. Shaoming just came back ¡ª he must have a lot to say to Qingqing.¡±

    Yue Wanqing thought about it and felt that it made sense. The events of the past half month were like a dream. The couple must have a lot to say to each other.

    ¡°Alright, little Qinwen is still sleeping with his grandmother tonight.¡±

    ...

    After dinner, Lu Shaoming and Ning Zhenguo spoke in the living room. Yue Wanqing was cleaning up. Ning Qing said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Yue Wanqing shook her head. ¡°Qingqing, you take little Qinwen up to bathe. After the bath, I can go upstairs to take little Qinwen. You and Shaoming are tired. Go to bed early after you¡¯ve talked.¡±

    Ning Qing bent down and embraced little Qinwen in the carriage. She softly whispered, ¡°Mom, little Qinwen sleeps with me tonight.¡±

    Yue Wanqing heard and said, ¡°This...¡±

    It had already been said that little Qinwen would sleep with her tonight. But now, Ning Qing had regretted it. Yue Wanqing was confused. Who is little Qinwen going to sleep with tonight?

    Ning Qing picked up little Qinwen and walked up to the stairs. She didn¡¯t look at the man when she passed the living room, but two piercing gazes were focused on her, which could not be ignored.

    She didn¡¯t need to think to know that he was looking at her.

    Her mother had thought too simply. How could she go to bed early after talking? That man didn¡¯t intend to just talk.

    She jogged upstairs.

    Lu Shaoming and Ning Zhenguo were talking. Upon seeing his wife go to the bedroom with their son in her arms, he got up and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go upstairs and apany little Qinwen.¡±

    Ning Zhenguo nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, Shaoming, go quickly.¡±

    ...

    Lu Shaoming went into the bedroom and stood by the door. He could hear the sounds from the bathroom. The voice of the little woman was sweet and soft, which tormented his eardrum so much.

    ¡°Little Qinwen, Mummy¡¯s going to bathe you. After taking a bath, our little Qinwen will smell nice, and Mummy¡¯s going to hug you to sleep.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he gently closed the door and locked it from the inside.

    He walked to the bathroom door.

    There was a big red bathtub on the rug in the bathroom. The bathtub was full of warm water. There was ayer of fragrant foam in the water. Little Qinwen was stripped of his clothes, and his fair, egg-like body was in the arms of Ning Qing. Ning Qing held his little head as she washed his hair.

    Little Qinwen babbled andughed. His legs kicked around happily as if saying, Mummy¡¯s hands are caressing my head so gently, and I love mummy.

    Ning Qing washed his hair, then held him on herp. She wiped his dark hair with a towel.

    With his baby¡¯s nature, his hands started roaming around when he was in his mother¡¯s embrace. He caught his mother¡¯s t-shirt cor and pulled down as he dove into his mother¡¯s fragrant bosom.

    Ning Qing felt ticklish, and she immediately giggled as she said, ¡°Little Qinwen, what are you doing? What a glutton! You¡¯re hungry again...¡±

    Little Qinwen ignored Mummy. His little dumpling body dove into his mother¡¯s embrace.

    At this time, little Qinwen was stunned. Oh no, this is bad. Ouch! His small ears seemed to be have been pinched.

    His big grape-like eyes looked up from Mummy¡¯s embrace. It¡¯s Daddy. Daddy¡¯s really tall. He tried very hard to raise his little head to see Daddy. Daddy had one hand stuffed in his pocket while his right fingers pinched his ear. Daddy was frowning. The 31-year-old man looked very serious. ¡°You¡¯re so young but you¡¯re already such a pervert?¡±

    Little Qinwen: ¡°...¡±

    Little Qinwen blew innocent bubbles. What is a pervert?

    Only then did Ning Qing know that the man was here. When had he arrived? He walked without making a sound.

    Her T-shirt cor was still pulled down by little Qinwen, showing arge area of smooth, fair skin. Her face felt a little warm. Needless to say, he must have seen it.

    Ning Qing took little Qinwen¡¯s little hand, pried his little finger away bit by bit, and pulled up her cor. She looked sideways at the man, whose ck trousers, cut like des, were falling by her feet.

    She wore a short, flowery skirt below with no stockings on her fair, thin legs, contrasting sharply with his trousers.

    ¡°What are you talking about? You are not allowed to say these words to little Qinwen in the future.¡±

    Little Qinwen was still a baby less than six months old. What pervert! Little Qinwen only wanted to eat. She had never seen a father like him.

    One day, little Qinwen would follow his lead.

    Lu Shaoming took back his hand and looked down at the woman. He took a look at her cor. Her chest was covered. There were only two delicate vicles showing. She sat down and bent slightly. There was a small indent in her vicle. It was very eye-catching.

    He raised his eyebrows, and his voice was hoarse. ¡°What did I say wrong? I am educating little Qinwen to be a good man in the future.¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡± Get lost!

    She was going to ignore him.

    Ning Qing put little Qinwen in the bathtub. With a little water in her hands, Ning Qing drenched her son¡¯s shoulder and poured a little baby shower gel to wash her son.

    Lu Shaoming was left out. The woman didn¡¯t look at him. His son was sloshing the water with both hands, creating sshes andughing at Mummy.

    ¡°Ning Qing, I want to take a bath.¡± He lifted his foot and kicked her calf.

    Ning Qing shrank aside. He could just speak; why did he have to kick her?

    What about his upbringing?

    ¡°Then go and bathe,¡± Ning Qing replied.

    ¡°Get me some clothes.¡± There were no clothes for him here. He had to go and borrow them from his father-inw and mother-inw.

    Ning Qing looked up. ¡°Can¡¯t you get it yourself?¡± she said impatiently.

    Why did she have to do it?

    Looking at the little woman¡¯s distressed expression, Lu Shaoming remained expressionless. He looked down at her for a few seconds with deep ck eyes, then turned his head and pointed to the door as he uttered two words. ¡°Go quickly.¡±

    Ning Qing felt her ears were burning red. She stood up and was finally defeated by the power of the man.

    She could make a little fuss with him, but when he really got serious, she couldn¡¯t even take a single look from him.

    Besides, he hade to her house to stay, and things like borrowing clothes from his father-inw should be done by her. A big president like him would not be used to that.

    Ning Qing muttered discontentedly while walking towards the door. ¡°I must¡¯ve owed you both, father and son. After serving one to bath, I have to serve another.¡±

    Ning Qing went out.

    Seeing the little woman leave angrily, Lu Shaoming lifted a corner of his mouth lightly. He raised his hand, took off the watch on his wrist, then began to unravel the metal belt.

    little Qinwen turned his head and looked for Mummy. Why has mummy disappeared?

    He nced up and looked at Daddy like a fool as he undressed.

    Lu Shaoming stripped and saw his son staring at him foolishly. He raised his brows and was in a good mood. ¡°Son, what are you looking at Daddy for? Mummy went to get clothes for Daddy. You sit and wait. You are not allowed to be a pervert in the future. Mummy is Daddy¡¯s woman, got it?¡±

    Little Qinwen: He shivers as if he had eaten sour grapes. So sour!

    Lu Shaoming walked over to the showerhead, turned on the water, and took a shower.

    When Ning Qing came back, she heard the sound of rushing watering from the bathroom. She went in. Clothes were strewn on the carpet.

    She bent down, picked up his changed clothes, and put them in the bamboo basket. The heavy frosted ss door was not closed. His body showed a blurred silhouette on the ss door. She dared not look at it. She lowered her head and picked his shorts up near the door.

    She had just looked up when the tap turned off. The man took a bath towel and tied it around his waist as he asked, ¡°Have you brought it?¡±

    Ning Qing did not look at him. She turned as she nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Cool air came up from behind. As the mannded a strong kiss on her face. The manughed in a low tone and said, ¡°Thank you, Wifey.¡±

    Ning Qing wanted to push him, but the man had already retreated and he went out the bathroom door.

    Ning Qing came to little Qinwen and squatted down slowly. Little Qinwen looked at Mummy¡¯s little face that had turned red. There was still a wave of autumn waves in the autumn pupils of mummy¡¯s eyes.

    Mummy, Mummy, what¡¯s wrong with you?

    Ning Qing bathed little Qinwen and bit her lower pink lip while washing him. In her sweet, soft voice, she said, ¡°Little Qinwen, you can¡¯t learn from your father in the future! Your dad has the thickest skin...¡±

    Was it not thick?

    He had clearly made a mistake but acted like everything was alright.

    Throwing his clothes all around in the bathroom when showering, and also not closing the door, he was without an ounce of consciousness. She wondered if it was intentional?

    Seducing her with the male body!

    ...

    Ning Qing took little Qinwen, who had been washed, out to the bedroom. Lu Shaoming was lying on the bed, with his back against the head of the bed and his two long legs crossed. He held his cell phone in his right hand, and his fingers were flying as he typed. He was probably handling business on his cell phone.

    Ning Qing looked at him. She had taken a new pair of sweatpants from her father. He did not touch the trousers and ced them beside the bed. He wore a grey shirt with buttons on his chest and a button on his shorts. His posture waszy.

    Ning Qing did not know where her eyes should go. She took a light green vest for her son to wear and a few small toys to put on the bed. ¡°Little Qinwen, you y alone for a while. Mummy¡¯s going to bathe...¡±

    Little Qinwen¡¯s attention was attracted by the toys. He was saying, Mummy, go quickly.

    Ning Qing turned and went to the bathroom.

    The door of the bathroom was closed, and little Qinwen crawled up and down on the bed with his arms and legs. Suddenly, he realized that a leg was crushing a small dinosaur. His two fair hands pushed the leg hard, and then harder still, but he could not push it away.

    He raised his huge, grape-like eyes and looked at Daddy.

    Lu Shaoming was dealing with urgent affairs. Something had happened in thepany. He was too engrossed to notice his son¡¯s gaze.

    Waa... Suddenly, little Qinwen cried.

    Lu Shaoming looked up and saw that little Qinwen was sitting by his legs. There were big beads of tears on his fair and smooth small face. His moist little mouth was wide open as he wailed, and he wiped his tears with his small hand while crying.

    Lu Shaoming quickly put down his cell phone and reached for little Qinwen. ¡°Son, why are you crying? Tell Daddy.¡±

    Little Qinwen ignored him. Wahh, wahh...

    Lu Shaoming stood up from the bed, rocking little Qinwen in his arms, patting his son¡¯s back with his big palm while rocking as he asked, ¡°Son, what¡¯s wrong? Do you want Mummy? Mummy has gone to shower so that Daddy can hold her at night.¡±

    Little Qinwen: ¡°...¡± Daddy are you sure you¡¯re not here to agitate me?

    His son was still crying. Lu Shaoming found that his son had also inherited the woman¡¯s traits in many ways, like his crying. He was tender and soft like her, always shedding tears.

 Chapter 363

    <h4>Chapter 363: With How Much I Love You, I Would Be In That Much Pain</h4>

    His son, who was soft and fragrant, felt weightless in his arms as he embraced him. It was the same feeling as a woman, soft and boneless.

    Both his tiny lips and skin was inherited from her. He was moist and supple.

    He liked it.

    He liked it very much.

    At this moment, the door of the washroom opened. Ning Qing ran out in a hurry. She was wearing a white nightgown, and she came forward to pick up Little Qinwen.

    ¡°Little Qinwen, what is wrong? Let Mama carry you.¡±

    Little Qinwen was in Daddy¡¯s arms. His small head was perched on Daddy¡¯s shoulders, and he felt wrong. He noticed that Mama had arrived, and he stretched both of his arms out, wanting his Mama instead.

    Lu Shaoming did not have any other choice. He was a rookie dad without much experience, so he turned his body sideways, and he handed Little Qinwen over to Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing held Little Qinwen. She used one of her hands to pat her son¡¯s back. Her voice was soft and light as she coaxed him. Little Qin Wen stopped crying. He perched himself on his Mama¡¯s shoulder as he slowly closed his eyes.

    Knock knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out. ¡°Qingqing.¡¯ Yue Wanqing was outside.

    Ning Qing turned back to look at the man. He was dressed like this. How could she allow Mum to see him like this? She carried Little Qinwen as she went to open the door.

    When she walked past the man, her shoulder was pinned down, and the man bent down slightly while he softly said, ¡°Let Little Qinwen sleep with Grandma.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face turned red immediately. She red at him before asking, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It is not convenient.¡±

    Ning Qing was at a loss for words; what was not convenient?

    The man saw through her thoughts. His lips were curled up as heughed mockingly. ¡°You are not clear on why it is not convenient? Your son is only six months old, if you want to teach him early, I am also fine with that.¡±

    If an expression could kill, Ning Qing¡¯s would definitely kill him over a million times.

    Mother was still knocking on the door. Ning Qing shook his hand off and went to open the door of the room.

    Yue Wanqing stood at the door. She looked at Little Qinwen and said, ¡°Qingqing, is Little Qinwen asleep already? Come, hand him over to me. I will take him to bed.¡±

    ¡°Mum...¡± Ning Qing was not willing to hand him over.

    At this moment, the man behind herughed with a low and mesmerizing tone. ¡°Mum, Little Qinwen is already six months old. It has been hard on you for these past six months.¡±

    Yue Wanqing immediately had a benevolent smile on her face upon hearing his words. ¡°What hardship? Little Qinwen is my precious grandson. My hardships cannot be counted as anything. Mum just wants the both of you to be well.¡±

    Ning Qing had nothing to say anymore. This man had said everything that she wanted to.

    These past few months, incidents spring up one after another. Both Mum and Dad were worried sick because of them, especially when Mother¡¯s health was not too good to begin with, and she could not withstand much provocation.

    If she got into a fight with him, Mum would get worried again.

    He was really intelligent. He spoke first tofort Mum, that damned man.

    Ning Qing could only hand Little Qinwen over to Yue Wanqing.

    Yue Wanqing carried Little Qinwen and instructed them, ¡°Qingqing, both you and Shao Ming should go to bed early. Mum will be leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mum. Good night.¡±

    Until Mum¡¯s back profile disappeared from Ning Qing¡¯s vision, Ning Qing waited to slowly close the door.

    She barely shut the door when a hot figure put himself against her. The man stretched both of his arms out and held her tight in his arms.

    Lu Shaoming kissed her hair with much strength.

    Ning Qing ducked away from his kiss, and she struggled as she did not allow him to hug her. ¡°Lu Shaoming, what are you doing? Let go!¡±

    In the next second, he picked her up, and she had no strength to struggle at all. She was directly thrown by the man onto therge, soft bed.

    Ning Qing was really taken aback. The things that happened on the peak of the mountain came flooding back into her mind. She immediately rolled and hid in the corner. She covered herself up with nkets. With her guard up, she looked at him. ¡°What do you want? Other that this, can¡¯t you even think of doing something else? Other than forcing me, what else can you do?¡±

    Lu Shaoming knelt down on one knee. He stretched out his hand as he pinched her cheeks. Heughed while he said, ¡°Ning Qing, could you actually not want it also?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°They all say that after a woman gives birth, her desires be stronger. I still remember when I didn¡¯t touch you, and you kept ming me when your desires were not met. You said that I was incapable. Furthermore...¡± Lu Shaoming squinted his eyes while he said, ¡°I forced you at the peak of the mountain that day; you weren¡¯t satisfied?¡±

    Ning Qing was extremely furious. She stretched her leg out as she kicked him. ¡°Lu Shaoming, you are shameless! You think everyone is as shameless as you?¡±

    She did not do that because...her desires were not fulfilled. She had said that he was incapable, but he...was taking what she said out of context!

    That day on the peak of the mountain...

    He was not embarrassed to mention it.

    Lu Shaoming let go of her small face and ducked away from her small feet. He stood up and went to take the hairdryer from the washroom before going on the bed. ¡°Come over, I will dry your hair for you.¡±

    Her hair was still wet.

    Sleeping with wet hair causes headaches.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Ning Qing was extremely firm as she coldly snorted.

    The man had a frown on his face as he said, ¡°Ning Qing, do you mean that you want to jump directly into the main event since you do not want to dry your hair right now?¡±

    What was he saying?

    He was really shameless with such thick skin.

    Ning Qing flipped her body as she knelt down on the bed. She held her two hands into fists, and she punched his broad shoulders. ¡°Rascal! Howe you just like to bully me?¡±

    Lu Shaoming let her hit him. He pinned her slim waist as he pulled her into his embrace. He wasughing merrily in a low tone. He liked her behaving like a wild kitten getting angry. Onerge hand went searching for her tiny, curvy behind. He gave it a tight p over her nightgown. ¡°Ning Qing, I bully you because I like you.¡±

    ¡°Who wants you to like... ooh!¡± Ning Qing¡¯s lips were blocked.

    She widened her eyes and looked at him. The man was not kissing her ¡ª he was directly sucking on her. He used strength as he sucked on her. A whileter, she was no longer able to breathe.

    Lu Shaoming looked at her small face blush, and he quickly let go of her. ¡°Ning Qing, it¡¯s just been a half a month since Ist touched you. You don¡¯t even know how to kiss anymore? Do you know how to catch your breath?¡±

    She was silly as she forgot how to catch her breath.

    She was already a mother, and she was still so inexperienced.

    Ning Qing stretched her hand out to forcefully wipe her lips. She wiped his saliva away. ¡°Lu Shaoming!¡± She held his shoulders down and opened her mouth as she used strength to bite down on the corners of his lips.

    She was really furious!

    The corner of his lips were broken, but it was not too painful. The woman was ring at him. There was a stubborn, moving glow in her eyes. It was like a kitten wing his heart; his entire body felt soft.

    His tworge hands came to her soft waist. He did not think too much about the pain. He pecked her pretty lips while he said, ¡°Wifey, do you know how to bite someone? Let me teach you. Biting lips is not painful. Come, bite my tongue.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face turned red. She stretched out her arm to punch his shoulder.

    She felt like she did not know him anymore. Where was his baseline?

    But the back of her head was pinned down. Her entire body was taken into his embrace. He buried his head in her pink neck. His stubble on his jaw nudged her as she felt pain. ¡°Wifey, I really missed you so much.¡±

    His deep and mesmerizing voice had a hint of pampering.

    There was a gust of sweetness in Ning Qing¡¯s heart. Her small hand on his shoulder was curled up. She tugged on his shirt, and her small, exquisite face looked wronged and was a little soft. ¡°Why are you always like that? After bullying me, you are using sweet words to coax me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s hands were strong. He treated her like a porcin doll as he raised her up. He kissed her corbones. When he saw her in the washroom, he had already wanted to kiss her. ¡°Wifey, do you like it, then?¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    She liked...him to not bully her and coax her with sweet words.

    Lu Shaoming put her down, then ced her small head on his thighs. He switched the hairdryer on, and used his hand to test the warm breezeing out of the hairdryer. He began to curl her hair as he started to dry it.

    Ning Qing became quiet. She obediently perched herself on his thighs. Times like this made her think of the time half a year ago, when he hadcked his memory.

    Her longshes that resembled a butterfly¡¯s wings fluttered for a while, and she asked, ¡°What illness did you get?¡±

    Since he has returned, he has probably settled everything. The thing that he had been hiding from her... Actually, she did not want to ask, but she could not control herself.

    Lu Shaoming did not have any change in his expressions, and his actions were gentle and light. ¡°A love spell.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing did not understand.

    ¡°It is a love spell for those who have a lover. When I¡¯d think of you, it would hurt, and I couldn¡¯t touch you, and I couldn¡¯t be together with you,¡± the man exined simply.

    Ning Qing was silent for a few seconds. Her small face was a little pale. Actually, she had already guessed most of what was happening, and now, he has confirmed most of her theories.

    She¡¯s heard of a love spell before.

    Once it happened, it would make the person feel the ultimate amount of pain in the world while being unable to die.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± she asked as her white teeth bit down on her pink lips.

    Lu Shaomingughed lightly. He looked at the woman¡¯s small, white, and supple face under the glow of the light. This was not an easy question to answer.

    Speaking of pain, she would definitely be in more painpared to him.

    If he said that it did not hurt, she would me him for not loving her anymore.

    A woman¡¯s heart...

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lu Shaoming pondered for a while. ¡°This kind of love spell ispared with the amount of love. If the love spell used, 10 marks as maximum as a scale. With the amount of love that I have for you, I would be in that amount of pain.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s longshes drooped down forcefully, and she closed her eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°If I would have told you, what would you have done?¡± the man asked her instead.

    Ning Qing did not know.

    The love spell was a form of poison between lovers. In other words, if she had turned into his poison, what would she do?

    She did not dare to think.

    From the start, no matter how many people objected to them, she held his hand tight. She worked hard to go through all the obstacles, and she tried to match the pace of his footsteps.

    She believed it when she said that they were in love with one another

    As long as they were still in love with another.

    But if he was under the love spell, what was she going to do?

    She had not seen him in pain before, but when she looked at him having the stubborn attitude towards her, the illness was probably very serious. If the love he had for her was rated as a ten, then maybe...she would let herself disappear.

    They could not be in love, and she would retreat. As long as he lived on healthily, everything was fine.

    Lu Shaoming dried thest bunch of hair as he curled it in his fingers. He suddenly realized that the woman¡¯s small shoulders were shaking. He lowered his gaze to look. The woman had buried her small face deep in his thighs as she sobbed.

    Lu Shaoming was shocked. He put down the hairdryer quickly and parted all of the hair that was covering her cheeks. He then cupped her small, palm-sized face in his hand. ¡°Wifey, what is wrong? Why do you shed your tears so easily. Don¡¯t you even need to stir up your emotions at all?¡±

    The woman buried herself deeper into his thighs, not allowing him to touch her.

    Lu Shaoming did not have any other ns. He used one of his arms as he cupped her small waist, and he took her in his embrace. Without his thighs blocking her, the woman¡¯s tiny hands were held into small fists. She rubbed her eyes to wipe her tears.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s entire heart felt soft. They all said that Little Qinwen resembled her. She looked exactly the same as his son as they cried.

    ¡°Okay, Wifey. Stop crying, okay? Everything has passed. Our lives can go back on their normal paths, right? It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. In the future, I will apany Wifey to the ends of the Earth.¡±

    He used his calloused thumbs to wipe the tears on her face.

    He knew that he could not let her know about it. If she knew from the start that he was under the love spell, she would spend every day using her tears to wash her face.

    Silly girl.

    She was in that much pain, and that made him in pain also.

 Chapter 364

    <h4>Chapter 364: Let¡¯s Go And Eat Together</h4>

    Ning Qing¡¯s pink mouth was trembling, and her hand was pulled down by him. She looked at him with through her tears. She had cried too much, and her small, dainty nose was red. ¡°You lied. I said you couldn¡¯t touch me, but you tricked me to go to the top of the mountain that day...¡±

    Lu Shaoming held her in his arms. The little woman¡¯s mind was quick. In a moment, she had thought through what had happened in the past few months.

    He brushed her beautiful hair behind her ear and kissed her snowy little earlobe. ¡°Wifey, I used a little poppy to relieve the pain that day.¡±

    Ning Qing was shocked and trembled. Pointing out her forefinger and scolding him. ¡°You animal; don¡¯t you want to live? You only know how to do those things.¡±

    Lu Shaomingid her down and pressed down on her. ¡°Wifey, what else could I do? When you first came back, you pestered me. How could I not miss you after being apart for two months? I would react if you touched me. Later, you went to Ennd, but when you came back, you showed up in front of me in such a tant way. I would have a reaction just by seeing you. Wifey, you¡¯ve tortured me so much that I wanted to do that with you so much.¡±

    Ning Qing covered his mouth with her small hand, not allowing him to speak. Does he have any shame? They hadn¡¯t been together properly for half a year. They were talking so much now, but all his words wereced with sexual intent.

    Harmonious society was not afraid of harmony.

    That¡¯s right, examine the design.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t talk about it anymore.¡± Lu Shaoming took her little hand and pressed it down.

    Ning Qing twisted her head.

    But her tiny jaw was pinched, and the man¡¯s kiss came in. ¡°Wifey, we finally don¡¯t feel bad, but you still want to make me feel bad?¡±

    This sentence hit the softest part of Ning Qing¡¯s heart. Her small hands slid onto the sheet. She closed her eyes, red faced.

    ...

    Jian Han went out of Ning family Vi and saw Zhou Dayuan on the road when she turned.

    The man wore a dark grey suit with a dark blue striped T-shirt. He left his side profile for her to see. His body was tall and gentle. He had one hand in his pocket and was looking at the cell phone in his palm.

    Was he waiting for her?

    He was waiting for her!

    Jian Han felt that her empty heart was full again. She called out, ¡°Dayuan.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan leaned sideways and looked at her.

    It was ate summer night. The evening wind blew. The woman wore a thin ck bat-sleeved shirt on top and a pink pleated yarn skirt that hung down to her ankles. Her soft, dark hair was tied up casually and hung down on her right shoulder. She emanated elegance through her refreshing style.

    Jian Han has a distinctive feminine aura about her. The Gardenia fragrance gave off afortable and homey feel.

    Zhou Dayuan watched the woman run toward him. She had a gentle smile on her face. She raised her feet and ran towards him. The evening wind blew against her skirt and drew beautiful scenery.

    Zhou Dayuan raised his lips and opened his arms.

    Jian Han fell into his arms.

    Zhou Dayuan held her tigh.

    ¡°Is it cold?¡± he asked.

    She was always cold.

    Jian Han shook her head and rubbed against his striped shirt as she wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°Is it dangerous this time? Are you injured?¡± she asked with concern.

    She couldn¡¯t sleep well these days. She was always worried that he would get hurt.

    Zhou Dayuan held her soft body, looked down, and sniffed the fragrance of her shampooed hair. He raised his eyebrows a little, and his gentle gaze was full of mesmerization and satisfaction. ¡°It wasn¡¯t dangerous, and I¡¯m not injured.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jian Han nodded. She was happy, so she held him tight.

    Zhou Dayuan caressed her hair and softly asked, ¡°Did you have dinner? Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±

    Jian Han let go of his waist and looked at his smooth, handsome face. Had he eaten? He probably hadn¡¯t eaten yet.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°What would you like to eat? I didn¡¯t drive today. Shall we walk or take a taxi?¡± he asked like a gentleman.

    Jian Han looked ahead. ¡°There¡¯s a restaurant nearby. Let¡¯s eat there. It¡¯s not too far. Let¡¯s walk there.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± They both walked forward.

    Zhou Dayuan walked and had Jian Han walk to his right. The man¡¯s left hand was in his pocket while his right hand hung by his side.

    Jian Han¡¯s face was a little red. She had calmed down now and knew how inappropriate it was when she had rushed to embrace him. She had been extremely worried about him just now, and she wanted to see him, wanted to confirm his safety.

    Now that she thought of it, what was her identity?

    After the enthusiasm receded, she wasn¡¯t sure which path they were on now.

    At this time, her left hand was grasped. The man¡¯s big hand was dry and warm. He smiled warmly. There were stars in his eyes as he looked at her and asked, ¡°Jian Han, what are you thinking?¡±

    Jian Han immediately blushed. He was...holding her hand?

    She shook her head and stuttered. ¡°No...Nothing.¡±

    As she spoke, she looked down at the shadows of the two of them on the ground. He was close to her. They were holding hands, and their shadows slowly ovepped.

    Time seemed to go back to six years ago.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at the woman¡¯s red earlobes, and his eyes turned more tender. After wandering among the sea of people for so long, the woman he had always wanted has finally returned to his side.

    ...

    They came to a restaurant and had Chinese food. The decor was very romantic, with rattan chairs on one side and sofas on the other.

    Zhou Dayuan took Jian Han¡¯s little hand and took her to a window seat. He pulled out the rattan chair for her like a gentleman.

    The blush on Jian Han¡¯s face did not recede. She pulled her little hand out of his palm and sat down somewhat shyly.

    Zhou Dayuan circled to the opposite sofa.

    The waiter brought the menu, and Zhou Dayuan pushed it in front of her. ¡°You order first.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Jian Han nodded.

    She picked up the menu, turned over several pages, and said to the waiter, ¡°One fried beef fillet with hot peppers, mn fried fish steak, stir-fried fresh mushrooms, and vegetables.¡±

    She passed the menu to Zhou Dayuan.

    Zhou Dayuan was holding a teacup to pour warm water for her. The man¡¯s hands were beautiful, like jade, without any calluses, fair and slender.

    When he had held her just now, they were so warm.

    Zhou Dayuan took the menu and said, ¡°Another dried pot tea mushroom...¡± He added several more dishes.

    The waitress took the menu away. Jian Han took a sip of water and looked out the window at the bright lights outside. The environment was quiet, the French music was romantic, and there was no other noise. Everyone looked down and talked quietly.

    Jian Han¡¯s mood rxed a little and became lighter.

    The dishes soon arrived, and they both ate very elegantly. The dim light covered the aloof duo with a soft glow. Outsiders could note into their world.

    But soon, something unexpected happened. The rattan chair was connected with the seats behind. A family of three sat down behind them. The child was jumping around on the rattan chair, and his little arms touched Jian Han¡¯s shoulders.

    Zhou Dayuan raised his eyes and looked over. ¡°Come and sit here,¡± he said with a soft voice.

    He pointed to the seat beside him.

    Jian Han could do nothing. Children were all naughty sometimes. She got up and sat beside him.

    The adults behind them soon looked over and smiled apologetically. ¡°Sorry, the child has bothered you.¡±

    Jian Han smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±

    They sat together for dinner. Jian Han was a bit restrained while the man acted as he normally does. He picked up a small, clean bowl, scooped up two spoonfuls of Yangzhou fried rice with a small spoon, then picked up a pair of chopsticks and picked out all the onions inside, and finally put them in her hand.

    After all these years, he remembered that she did not eat onions.

    As the only daughter in the family, she was not only an idiot in life but also picky and difficult to support.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jian Han looked down and took a delicate bite of rice with the spoon he had just scooped, then took a piece of lettuce with chopsticks and ate it.

    But just then, the man in her peripheral vision stopped eating.

    He leaned back into the sofa, with two long legs crossed gently, one arm across the sofa behind her, and one hand ced gently on his leg.

    Jian Han looked sideways and saw the sharp and handsome outline of the man. He pressed his lips together lightly and brought out a bit of fatigue in his gentle appearance.

    ¡°You¡¯ve eaten?¡± she opened her mouth and asked. There was an unnoticeable heartache for him in her gentle voice.

    This kind of heartache felt as if it was about to spill over.

    He hadn¡¯t eaten much just now, as if he had a bad appetite.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at the woman and shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat then? Is the dish not to your liking?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Jian Han put a small piece of lettuce on her chopsticks into her mouth and chewed it. Then she took a piece of beef fillet and brought it to his mouth. ¡°Have a taste.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan leaned over and ate with his mouth open.

    ¡°Is it delicious?¡± the woman asked.

    Zhou Dayuan chewed a few mouthfuls of beef fillet, then swallowed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious.¡± He looked at her delicate and gentle apricot eyes. All three dishes she ordered were his favorite. As a doctor, he knew how to maintain a healthy lifestyle. He didn¡¯t like raw, cold, and spicy dishes very much. He loved beef, fish, and seasonal vegetables.

    He bent down and they were very close. Jian Han looked at his brows that were near his temples. His nose was not as tall and sharp as other men¡¯s, but its silhouette was beautiful and very pleasant to look at.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.

    Zhou Dayuan frowned and softly said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. It¡¯s just that Zhilei... She was tormented for half a month and had her right leg amputated when she was sent to the hospital. She has to sit in a wheelchair for the rest of her life.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s tone was as if he were gossiping with her. He seldom made friends. Lu Shaoming had grown up with him. They were very close, but some words couldn¡¯t be said to him.

    Looking at the woman¡¯s gentle eyes now, he wanted to talk about it.

    ¡°Actually, in the Zhou family, I don¡¯t know why, but my parents have never been close to me since childhood. Besides living under the same roof, they are indifferent to me. They don¡¯t care about my studies or my life. But they treated Zhilei very well, so well that they would be afraid that she would melt when they held her in their palms. Later, I thought that maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m a boy, and girls need more care than boys.

    ¡°Nevertheless, I still think we are a family. Zhilei is my sister, but I can¡¯t help her. She has a deep attachment to Shaoming. I watched her go astray, step by step, and she finally paid the price for her mistakes. Now, her entire life has probably been ruined...¡±

    Jian Han listened and looked down slowly. Sometimes, a lot of things in the world could not be exined clearly. Zhou Zhilei¡¯s disability now was to atone for her mistakes. Whether right or wrong, this man still felt bad for his sister.

    His sense of responsibility was too heavy, both towards Lu Shaoming and Zhou Zhilei.

    Just then, a big palm touched her little face as the man smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 365

    <h4>Chapter 365: Don¡¯t Ever Leave Me Again</h4>

    Jian Han lifted her head up. It looked like tears were about to trickle out of her small, almond-shaped eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know how tofort you.¡±

    She was not glib with her words.

    Zhou Dayuan curled the corners of his lips up into a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t know how tofort me? Do you know how to do this? He bent down as he kissed the corner of her lips.

    Jian Han¡¯s small hand that was holding chopsticks tightened, and she closed her eyes as she was flustered.

    She didn¡¯t expect him to kiss her in the restaurant.

    He kissed her for a short moment before he asked, ¡°Have you learned what to do now?¡±

    Jian Han was shaking a little. She slowly opened her eyes, and the man¡¯s handsome face grewrger as he neared. There was a hint of his anticipation in his eyes.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± She was under his love spell. She nodded her head, looking silly, and slowly kissed him.

    She really wanted tofort him.

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s hand that had been ced on the back of the sofa slid down to her waist, and he wanted to take her in his embrace.

    She had yet to kiss him, and suddenly: ¡°Waa!¡± The small child in the back seat jumped up. He used both of his small hands to cover his eyes. ¡°Embarrassing...¡±

    Jian Han quickly pushed Zhou Dayuan away, and she held the chopsticks in her hands as she pretended to eat.

    It was too embarrassing.

    The child¡¯s parents quickly covered his mouth as they said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡±

    ¡°But, but I saw Uncle and Aunty kiss on the lips just now.¡±

    ¡°What is there to be surprised about kissing? If your Dad and Mum did not kiss, how would you have been born?¡±

    ¡°Then, then do Uncle and Aunty want to give birth to a younger brother or younger sister then?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±....

    Jian Han heard their conversation and hated that she couldn¡¯t bury herself in a hole in the ground.

    But Zhou Dayuan lifted his eyebrows while he broke out into a smile. He looked fatigued, but he was still in a good mood.

    ...

    The two of them went out of the restaurant, and he gged a cab.

    Zhou Dayuan opened the back door. Jian Han sat inside first, then Zhou Dayuan went inside the car.

    The driver politely asked, ¡°Sir, Miss, where are you two heading?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked at Jian Han. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s face was a little red. A night like this, a couple walking out from the restaurant after finishing their meal... He asked her where they were going. It still had the trace of vague feelings.

    ¡°Take me home,¡± she replied.

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He told the driver the name of the estate, and the driver started to drive.

    The two of them sat in the back. They were not too close. To avoid being awkward with him, Jian Han turned her head sideways to look outside the window.

    At the moment, the radio was turned on in the car, and there was a slow melody ying on the radio; it was an old song.

    It was a very very old song. It was Teresa Teng¡¯s <As Sweet As Honey>.

    Sweet as Honey.

    Your smile is as sweet as honey.

    Just like a flower blooming in the wind of spring.

    I saw you right there.

    Your smile still looks so familiar.

    I can¡¯t manage to recall when Ist saw it.

    Ah, it was in my dreams...

    This song made Jian Han dig up some memories. She was a fan of Teresa Teng. It¡¯s been 12 years since Teresa Teng passed away. She had cried with her nose all red. She had carried all of Teresa Teng¡¯s CDs in her arms as her parents send her off to the airport. She travelled across the ocean as she went to Ennd to attend university in Oxford to further her studies.

    But when she entered school, all of her precious CDs were lost. She was flustered in a moment, and she ran all over the campus as she went to search for them.

    After that, in the kitchen of the school, she saw Zhou Dayuan.

    At that time, he was only 20 years old. He was two years her senior. It was an autumn day. He was wearing a maple-red wool sweater. He matched it with a pair of dark coloured casual pants. He was definitely the absolute image of a proper young man, warm and gentle like a piece of jade.

    There was a box ced beside his feet. Her box, and her CDs were in the box.

    She went forward and got to know him.

    It turned out that he picked up her box by ident, and he stood at this spot to wait for her toe.

    At that time, when she saw his handsome face, she found that it turned out there was really something called a heartbeat on this world.

    She hugged the box as she walked back, and she purposely left a cd there.

    He picked it up, and called out to her from behind, ¡°Student, you left a CD behind.¡±

    At that time, it was a beautiful period of time. She also did not know her face was crimson red as she told him, feeling displeased, ¡°You, howe you are so odd?¡±

    She ran away.

    After a while, after she went around to find out, it turned out that he was the son of the Heavens, the person who had dominated Oxford, Zhou Dayuan, and he was a genius in medical school.

    After that, she asked someone for his phone number and sent a text message to him, ¡°Fix a ce to meet me to return me the CD tonight.¡±

    It was a coy and brazen tone.

    After that, it was a love story borne of her Teresa Teng CDs.

    In the future, no matter how many times that they separated from one another, and how much time had passed, neither dared forget.

    It was the same as the lyrics in the song ¡ª I have dreamed of you before, in a dream.

    There was a type of love that had already germinated inside their hearts.

    Jian Han¡¯s memories flew by. A car emerged from the tunnel and flew past them. The driver of the taxi had to make an emergency right to avoid the other vehicle quickly. As she was not paying attention, Jian Han¡¯s entire body went tumbling towards the right.

    ¡°Ah!¡± she gently screamed out.

    At this moment, her shoulders were held, and her entire being fell into a clean and nice smelling embrace. Her hair was kissed, and the man coaxed her softly. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Nothing is wrong.¡±

    The driver in the front cursed and looked through the rear view mirror to look at them. ¡°Sir, Miss, did either of you get hurt?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan shook his head.

    Jian Han straightened up and adjusted her body. After the dizziness in her head went away, she struggled for a few moments, wanting to escape from his embrace as she tried to sit upright.

    But she was unable to do as she pleased, because therge hand on her shoulder used some force and pinched her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me hug you for a moment... These few days... I am a bit tired right now.¡±

    Jian Han lifted her gaze, in his embrace. The man ced his head on the seat, and he closed his eyes.

    He did really look fatigued.

    Jian Han stopped moving. She was soft as she nested in his embrace. All she could smell in her nostrils was his smell. It was the smell of disinfectant together with a masculine scent. It was clean and extremely fragrant.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s love spell, Zhou Zhilei¡¯s amputation surgery; how could they not affect him?

    He was really fatigued.

    Jian Hany in his embrace. With one hand, she slowly touched his face,. Very quickly, her small hand was wrapped into the centre of his palm. He moved around and hugged her even tighter. He closed his eyes as he kissed her face, then finally ced his jaw on her forehead.

    Jian Han¡¯s head was over his heart, and she listened to his steady and forceful heartbeat. She looked at the window of the car, and her tiny face was red.

    ...

    After reaching the estate, the duo got out of the car.

    The taxi did not leave, and Zhou Dayuan stood beside the car door. Jian Han looked at him, ¡°I...will go back. You should return home to rest.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan did not speak, and he looked at her with a glow in his eyes.

    Jian Han did not dare to look at his eyes. She waved her hand. ¡°I am leaving.¡±

    She turned around to run in the direction of the condominium.

    After entering the lift, she pressed the button, and the doors of the lift slowly shut. Jian Han felt her entire body burn up. She could not erase that spark in his eyes from her mind.

    He wanted...to do what?

    No way!

    She could not.

    Ding! The doors opened, and she walked out of the lift.

    She took her keys out from her bag. She wanted to open the door, but at this moment, her phone started to ring; it was a call from Zhou Dayuan.

    She looked at it twice, then pressed the button to pick up the call.

    ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello,¡± The man wasughing. His warm, low voice was reverberating in her ears, and it sounded very gentle. ¡°I am already downstairs right now. You are not inviting me in to have a seat?¡±

    He finally said it out loud.

    Jian Han was silent for a few seconds. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient today, I...¡±

    ¡°Ding!¡± The sound of footsteps came from behind her. ¡°It¡¯s toote, I am already here.¡±

    Jian Han turned her head back; Zhou Dayuan was standing behind her.

    The man had a smile on his lips as he looked at her.

    Jian Han put her phone away and did not know where to look. She stood at her original spot. Zhou Dayuan walked behind her, and the material of the man¡¯s shirt brushed against her skirt. He used one hand to go forward to open the door for her. His voice came from above her. He coaxed her, saying, ¡°Go in.¡±

    It was just like a couple deeply in love that went to a hotel. After arriving at the door of the hotel room, the girl was not willing, and the guy was coaxing her.

    He stretched one arm to open the door. It was just as if he were embracing her from behind. Jian Han was considered to be tall among girls. She was 5 ft 9inches, but in his embrace, she still looked to be petite and small.

    She was not willing to go in. The girl¡¯s voice was shy as she was on the brink of tears. She was in a hurry as she softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this...¡±

    He took his left hand from his pocket to pin her soft waist down. He opened the door with his right hand, then pushed her inside. ¡°What did I do?¡±

    Bang! He shut the door of the condominium unit behind him.

    Jian Han¡¯s small hand went against the wall. She wanted to switch on the lights, but in the next moment, her entire figure was pinned against the door by him, and his lips came onto her.

    Both of Jian Han¡¯s legs went soft. She stuttered as she ducked away from him. She did not think that the man who was normally refined and warm would have times that he was dominating. She didn¡¯t think he¡¯d want to force her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t... You don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t what, Jian Han?¡± His hoarse voice had the rogue sentiments of a man. He was fooling around with her, watching her get anxious, and he watched her duck away gently in his embrace.

    ¡°Zhou Dayuan...¡± Jian Han stretched out her hand to punch him. She had no choice in the end. He managed to kiss her.

    ...

    Ning Qing was really exhausted. She did not know when she fell asleepst night. When shey on the bed, she felt her small hand tighten up, and she did not have an ounce of energy.

    The morning sun streamed through the curtains as she slowly opened her eyes.

    She was hugged by someone, and she saw the man¡¯s sculpted chest right in front of her.

    The white and azure blue nkets adorned with white clouds covered his waist. There was a rise in their nkets, his healthy waistline underneath. He was still sleeping. His chiselled face had traces of fatigue on it. It lost all of the coldness and sternness in it, and his side profile was glowing under the gentle rays of the sun.

 Chapter 366

    <h4>Chapter 366: Hubby, You Would Be Having Your 60th Birthday Banquet</h4>

    The man was vignt. When she moved, Lu Shaoming woke up.

    His arm that was holding her small waist moved, and he pulled her into his arms. The man opened his eyes and was still a little groggy. His ck eyes were clear and bright. He was so handsome that any woman¡¯s heart would pound when he looked at her. ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    He kissed her on the cheek.

    Ning Qing pushed him and wanted to get up. ¡°It¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock now. It¡¯s time to get up.¡±

    The man refused, his gazenguid, ¡°It¡¯s too early.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not too early.¡±

    Lu Shaoming hugged her tight and buried his face in her tender neck as he took a deep breath. It might be because she had been breastfeeding little Qinwen. There was a milky fragrance amidst the soft fragrance of the woman, which was very simr to little Qinwen¡¯s scent.

    Lu Shaoming took a look at her skin. Her skin was like snow and was as smooth as an egg. He had exerted himselfst night and left many marks on her body.

    It suddenly urred to him that his wife was 23.

    She was still just a young girl who hadn¡¯t grown up, but the son she had given birth to for him was already six months old.

    He thought he was indeed shameful. He never thought that he would have a 20-year-old girl as his wife.

    He had cajoled her into bing his woman, and then, a mother.

    ¡°Wifey, there¡¯s enough time. One more time.¡±

    Ning Qing stiffened and her face changed greatly. ¡°What?¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not say anything but immediately took action. His body was originally sensitive in the morning and could not stand her twisting and turning.

    Ning Qing was very angry. Is he really an animal? He was always enjoying it.

    She would die from exhaustion before she could satisfy him.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, don¡¯t touch me...¡±

    ¡°Wifey, be good...¡±

    They rolled around in bed. Ning Qing rolled on the bed with her nkets. Lu Shaoming pounced at her. They were fighting and rolling together.

    At this time, a knock sounded. Ning Qing¡¯s fair, tender arms quickly rested on the man¡¯s chest. Her inky ck brows and dainty eyes shot him a fierce warning as she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Stop making noise. Mother is knocking at the door.¡±

    Lu Shaoming was quiet and heard Yue Wanqing talking outside the door. ¡°Qingqing, Shaoming, are you up? Little Qinwen wants to y with you.¡±

    Ning Qing pushed Lu Shaoming aside and got out of bed while wrapped in nkets. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re up. I¡¯ll open the door now.¡±

    She looked back and saw that the only nket on the bed had been pulled away by her, and the man was naked.

    Ning Qing¡¯s delicate little face instantly blushed, and with a quick nce, her vision was full of his healthy, tanned skin and six striking abdominal muscles. She let go of the nket on her and threw it on the man.

    Lu Shaoming shrugged and leaned against the head of the bed, allowing her to throw the nket on his head.

    When he reached for the nket, the woman had put on the white nightdress he had thrown under the bedst night.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ming.¡± She ran barefoot to open the door.

    Lu Shaoming narrowed his eyes at her. From a man¡¯s eyes, frankly speaking, she was a very beautiful woman. Her body was exquisite and worth studying everywhere. Her little feet were very pleasant looking, and she did not paint her nails like other women. Her nails were full, like pink scallop shells, and she doesn¡¯t wear perfume. She had a natural fragrance.

    She was wearing a white nightdress now. The ordinary loose cotton nightdress was flowy and goddess-like on her. Her wavy hair rippled seductively, bewitching his eyes.

    Over the past two or three years, many men have wanted her.

    Putting aside those passers-by, Xu Junxi, Kong Yang, Mu Yunfan... Later, there was also the pervert, Tang Xueli.

    They all wanted her.

    Lu Shaoming smiled coldly. He was not very happy that his wife was popr among men, but he felt that it was nothing much. There was a woman like a rose in the family. He could guard against the others and be also worthy of her.

    Lu Shaoming saw the woman open the door and hug little Qinwen. He looked down at her two long, straight, jade legs, and he looked down at his reaction. He felt a little helpless.

    He got up, picked up the towel on the floor, and tied it around his waist.

    Ning Qing held little Qinwen with both hands. Little Qinwen was wearing a short-sleeved shirt with white stripes today. There was a lovely bow on the shirt. He wore small shorts with backstraps on the bottom. His handsome fair face and big grape-like eyes were extremely adorable.

    Lu Shaoming went to hug him. ¡°Son, did you miss Daddy?¡±

    Little Qinwen opened his toothless mouth, giggled, and said, ¡°Da... Da...¡± He was already trying to speak and trying to call him Daddy.

    Lu Shaoming was very satisfied with this son. His wife had given birth to him. Both his appearance and intelligence quotient were there. During the past six months, little Qinwen had been raised very well. His body was fair and fragrant. The woman had her own style of dressing. She had dressed little Qinwen like a baby star in a fashion portrait.

    Ning Qing ced a brand-new shirt and trousers on the bed, then softly said to little Qinwen, ¡°Little Qinwen, Mummy¡¯s going to wash up; you y with Daddy for a while...¡±

    Little Qinwen apuded. Sure, sure.

    Ning Qing went into the bathroom. Lu Shaoming held little Qinwen in his arms. The father and son were just staring at each other. Lu Shaoming asked, ¡°Son, did you want to ask Daddy why he didn¡¯t sleep with youst night?¡±

    Little Qinwen looked at Daddy with his eyes puzzled. He was very cooperative. Why?

    Lu Shaoming raised his eyebrows and was in a happy mood. ¡°Becausest night, Daddy flirted with and got your mummy.¡±

    Little Qinwen was even more confused. His mouth was full of glittering saliva. His head tilted as he looked at Daddy with furrowed brows. What is flirting?

    Lu Shaoming said, ¡°You¡¯re just a child, you don¡¯t get it.¡±

    Little Qinwen jumped. Ahh...Daddy is a pervert!

    Just then, Ning Qing came out of the bathroom. She went to hold little Qinwen and said to the man, ¡°I¡¯m done. You go and wash up. You¡¯re going to bete to the office.¡±

    Ning Qingid little Qinwen on the bed.

    Lu Shaoming stood behind her, and a big hand came and pped her buttocks that stuck out because she was bending down. ¡°Wifey, I¡¯m not going to the office today. I¡¯ll take you and our son out to y, or we can go traveling.¡±

    Ning Qing blushed. Little Qinwen heard the p sound, and he turned his head to find the source. Ning Qing blocked little Qinwen¡¯s view with her body while pulling at Lu Shaoming¡¯s wandering hands. ¡°Lu Shaoming, what are you doing? Stop it! I¡¯m not free to y with you. I¡¯m going to the production team to shoot today, and I have another shoot scheduled.¡±

    Seeing that his son was looking, Lu Shaoming took back his hand. He frowned. ¡°Really can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ning Qing inly refused.

    Why can he ignore her when he¡¯s busy? But when he¡¯s free, she had to put down what she was doing to cooperate with him?

    <Lurker> was filming. He had an ident in the past half a month. She hadn¡¯t been to the production site. If she still didn¡¯t turn up, she would be an irresponsible boss.

    Lu Shaoming pressed his thin lips together. His discontent was real. He took his shirt and pants to the bathroom.

    ...

    When he came out again, little Qinwen was lying on the bed, ying alone, and Ning Qing was sitting at the dressing table dressing up.

    Lu Shaoming wore a light blue striped shirt and ck tapered trousers. He was without a tie. Two buttons were unbuttoned at his cor. His thumbs and index fingers were separated, and he was wearing a metal belt.

    After seeing the little woman in front of the mirror, his pupils shrank.

    Ning Qing had already changed her clothes. She had changed into a pink dress. The dress was the most popr Chiffon Cake dress this year with bubble sleeves. The slim and tapered style bunched around her petite waist. There wererge and colorful flowers on her skirt. The skirt was not too long. It was just over her knees. The dress was sweeter, more beautiful, and more pretty than butterflies in summer.

    She parted her wavy hair from the middle, then tied several braids from front to back, revealing her bright forehead and a tiny widow¡¯s peak. She had put on light make-up and was now applying lipstick.

    Lu Shaoming stepped forward.

    The way she applied lipstick was also different from other women. She smeared two-toned lipstick on the pads of her index finger and middle finger. Then she dotted the pink lipstick on her lips, then applied the red lipstick on her middle finger. She looked in the mirror and was satisfied. She pressed her beautiful lips together and got up.

    When she got up, she found the man standing behind her in silence.

    Ning Qing nced at him. The man had an unexinable dark expression. Those dark eyes stared at her little face. She didn¡¯t know what he was looking at.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she wondered.

    Lu Shaoming frowned and nced up and down at her clothes. She was still barefoot and was probably going to wear high-heeled shoes. ¡°Don¡¯t want to travel with me, just to wear this?¡±

    As soon as he said that, Ning Qing realized that the problem lies in her dress.

    ¡°I have a photoshoot and a press conference today, so I dressed up a little,¡± she exined.

    She had a professional makeup artist, stylist, and dresser, but she had gotten upte today. The photoshoot was starting in an hour; she didn¡¯t have time.

    Moreover, her taste had always been good. Her team would generally only provide advice. She had her own decisions and judgment.

    That was why she was sessful in the fashion industry.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s thin, red lips went into an unhappy arc, and his eyes pointed to the wardrobe. ¡°Change it.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s delicate little face suddenly turned into a bold what?

    Lu Shaoming saw her doubts, raised his brows, and looked at little Qinwen, who was ying happily and climbing on the bed. He criticized her solemnly. ¡°Ning Qing, you are a mother now. Pay attention to your clothes in the future. You dress up so...young. Little Qinwen will not recognize you as his mother.¡±

    Ning Qing burst intoughter. What¡¯s with this bad excuse of his?

    She had finally figured it out. He just thought that she was too beautiful, too tender and young, and too dazzling today. Men like him all had some traditional selfish machismo.

    Ning Qing stepped forward, stood on her tiptoes, stretched out two slender arms, and wrapped them around the man¡¯s neck. With her eyes curved from a smile, she asked, ¡°Hubby, am I beautiful today?¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not expect that she would call him ¡°Hubby.¡± She was calling him that now. She wouldn¡¯t call him that no matter how he tortured herst night. He knew she hadints about him.

    She could no longer be disciplined.

    Lu Shaoming looked at her delicate little face and lightly cleared his throat. He did not speak and waited quietly for her next move.

    ¡°Hubby, you don¡¯t have to worry about little Qinwen at all. Maybe in little Qinwen¡¯s eyes, I can be his beautiful sister.¡±

    Lu Shaoming raised his eyebrows and somewhat understood what she meant. He gave her a calm look, which meant ¡ª continue speaking.

    ¡°But Hubby, when little Qinwen¡¯s 20th birthday arrives, you¡¯ll be over 50 years old. If little Qinwen gives you a grandson at 29 years old, you¡¯ll have had your 60th birthday banquet.¡±

 Chapter 367

    <h4>Chapter 367: Younger Sister Would Look As Beautiful As Your Mama</h4>

    60th birthday banquet?

    Was sheining that he was old?

    The girls nowadays all liked to marry men who were 10 years older than them, because these men would typically be rich, powerful, and sessful, but after many of them really had them in their embrace, they would act just like her ¡ª they would use their young age to their advantage.

    Lu Shaoming was not angered, but he actually curled the corners of his lips up as heughed out loud.

    He stretched out his hand to pin her soft small waist down. Lu Shaoming kissed the lipstick on her lips. She rarely applied lipstick so the probability of kissing her lipstick was very rare. He was particr in his personal life. He liked to be clean, and he did not like to kiss lipstick. In the past, he also thought that his wife did not like to apply lipstick.

    But now, when he kissed her, it felt pretty good.

    ¡°If I am 60 years old, you are 49 years old. No matter how I think about it, I am the party benefiting from this deal. If you are an older sister in Little Qinwen¡¯s eyes, then what am I? An Uncle? Heh, why didn¡¯t think of thisst night? You should call me uncle to try it out. I want to see if an Uncle brings his niece to try it out, would it be exciting or not.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face turned red. She always knew that he liked to crack dirty jokes for no particr reason, but she didn¡¯t expect his taste to be so peculiar this time.

    Was he not embarrassed?

    Ning Qing stretched out her hand to push him away. ¡°I am not chatting with you any further. I am going to leave now.¡±

    She admitted defeat. Even if she went back to a monastery and practised her craft for another 500 years, she would not be his opponent.

    She turned around to carry Little Qinwen who was on the bed.

    She had yet to pick up Little Qinwen. Little Qinwen had already been taken by the man. ¡°Wearing this to carry our son? Aren¡¯t you rushing to attend your appointment? Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her gaze to look at him. The man was already focused on their son. He left his side profile for her to look at. In her line of vision, all she could see was his mature, mesmerizing sideburns and handsome side profile that resembled a statue.

    He changed too quickly. He was just telling her dirty jokes just now, and now he was pure and haughty just like a totally different person. There was no hint of rogueness on his body.

    Ning Qing looked at him with a displeased expression. He just liked to bully her like this in front of her. When outsiders looked at him, they all thought that he was a president who was high and mighty.

    She turned around to grab her bag, and she casually selected a small Korean style clutch adorned with snow flowers.

    There was finally a touch of sweetness inside her heart. Just now, the person who asked her to change had just turned around and did not allow her to carry Little Qinwen, afraid that he would dirty her clothes and essories.

    He was both the good and bad person.

    Ning Qing went to the side of the bed to grab a couple tissues, and she stood beside the father-son pair. ¡°Lift your head up.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked over.

    Ning Qing went on her tiptoes. She used the tissue to wipe the lipstick stain on his lips.

    When he kissed her just now, he was stained a little.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the small face of the woman as she came close to him. He lifted his eyebrows up, and his voice was low and charming as he said, ¡°You are already so beautiful, you don¡¯t even need makeup.¡±

    Ning Qing froze. Was heplimenting her right now?

    She pouted her red lips and snorted out loud.

    Her meaning was ¡ª I don¡¯t need you to pretend to be a good person.

    Lu Shaoming curled the corners of his lips up. He used one of his arms to carry Little Qinwen. He touched her small face with his right hand. His low, gentle voice had a hint of pamper in it as he said, ¡°It is not that I am not allowing you to wear pretty clothes and makeup. I don¡¯t like women that have thick makeup and borate clothes. You are my Mrs. Lu. I like the normal version of you the best. You look clean and beautiful.¡±

    At this moment, Ning Qing¡¯s entire heart felt sweet. The pout on her red lips disappeared slowly, and the corners of her lips went up. The man just shaved his moustache, and there was a light scent of aftershave on his body; it smelled very good.

    She softly exined, ¡°I have an appointment to attendter. I have to lead the people in the drama production group to walk down the red carpet to allow the media to photograph us, so I dressed up a bit... After I am done with the appointment, I will change out of it. In the future...I will take more care.¡±

    The woman was already making concessions.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome eyebrows lifted. There was a sparkling satisfaction in his eyes. Of course, the look in his eyes could be understood as happiness.

    Little Qinwen looked at his mama¡¯s look. He pped his small, white hands in midair. Great, great! Daddy was doing great.

    Just a while ago, Mama was still unwilling to be lectured. Daddy used two or three lines to make Mama willing to listen, and she did it so willingly ¡ª great.

    At this moment, ¡°Qingqing, Shaoming...¡± Yue Wanqing appeared beside the door.

    Yue Wanqing looked at the young couple carrying their son as they looked loving between one another. She quickly turned around and covered her eyes. She was displeased as she said, ¡°Qingqing, Shaoming, you are really too much. It is already 8:30. Little Qinwen is also still around. You two have to tone it down.¡±

    Ning Qing listened to what her mother said, and she knew that her mother had misunderstood them. She took a few quick steps away from Lu Shaoming, then walked towards the door. ¡°Mum, you have it all wrong. There was a lipstick stain on Shaoming¡¯s lips. I just helped him wipe it...¡±

    That was not needed. They were done. She realized that she had said something wrong.

    Why would his lips have lipstick stains on it for no valid reason?

    She was really taking the situation from bad to worse.

    Lu Shaoming carried Little Qinwen as he walked out. Yue Wanqing took Little Qinwen in her arms as she smiled benevolently. ¡°Little Qinwen, your daddy and mummy are both too embarrassing. In the future, you cannot follow in their footsteps. Let¡¯s go. Grandma will bring you to go downstairs to have breakfast. Just now, grandma saw that you were pping happily. Our Little Qinwen is the king of ttering others!¡±

    King of ttering others?

    Little Qinwen listened: Ha Ha Ha.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing went downstairs. Breakfast was already sitting on the dining table, but Ning Qing did not eat. She rushed to the entrance of the house and changed into a pair of yellow crystal high heels as she wanted to head out.

    Lu Shaoming looked on and had a frown on his face. ¡°Ning Qing, have your breakfast before you leave.¡±

    ¡°I am not eating, I do not have time. All of you should eat. There is breakfast in the drama group. Xiao Zhou will prepare it for me,¡± Ning Qing replied while she put on her shoes.

    Lu Shaoming inserted both of his hands inside his pockets. ¡°Then I will drive you there?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that; I have a car. I¡¯m leaving. Bye bye.¡± Ning Qing waved her arms, opened the door of the vi, and ran out.

    Lu Shaoming stood at the side of the door as he looked at the small woman board the red Ferrari parked on the grass patch. She ced her small bag in the front passenger seat, then puta pair of broad sunsses on her small, palm-sized face. Whoosh! The Ferrari left in a breeze.

    The cold wind blew. Lu Shaoming looked at her hair as it flew in the wind.

    Lu Shaoming curled the corners of his lips up. This woman was even busier than him right now!

    She did not even want one more sentence with him?

    Yue Wanqing carried Little Qinwen in her arms to have a look. ¡°Shaoming,e and eat your breakfast quickly. You don¡¯t have to worry about Qingqing. She rarely eats breakfast at home. She has her own assistant. There¡¯s someone to help her organize her life.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming stretched out his hand to shut the door of the vi, then turned around as he headed into the dining room.

    He did not object to her having her own work, but she could not work too much.

    He did not need women to earn money.

    Over these six months, the two of them had been separated for a huge period of time due to the love spell. Added to the year of him losing his memories, that silly man pampered her too much, and she became wild with his pampering. There were many aspects of her that he needed to correct.

    Lu Shaoming gulped some milk. The sun outside the window spewed through the French windows. As the rays of the sun came through, they gave the man a mysterious air. He looked at Little Qinwen, who was sitting by his side. He was in a good mood as he softly said, ¡°Son, you have to stick around with Mama for a long time, okay? Daddy doesn¡¯t like Mama to go outside frequently. We need to reel Mama back.¡±

    Little Qinwen did not understand anything. He salivated as he looked at his Daddy in a blur.

    ¡°Son, your Mama is too young. She still does not understand. What is a woman¡¯s career? A woman¡¯s first career would forever be her own man, her second career is our Little Qin Wen, and the third career would then be work. Furthermore, we both still need Mama to work harder, and she should quickly produce a younger sister for Little Qinwen.¡±

    Mentioning a younger sister, Lu Shaoming¡¯s entire handsome face was extremely apparent as he bent down. cing his elbow on the baby pram, he stretched two fingers out to tease his son¡¯s soft jaw. ¡°Does Little Qinwen want a younger sister? Your younger sister would be as pretty as your Mama, as if she were carved out of jade.¡±

    Little Qin Wen¡¯s tiny mouth was pursed together. He immediately turned his head to look for Grandma. His eyes were full of tears. ¡°Waaaa¡± he cried out ferociously. I don¡¯t want it! I don¡¯t want Daddy and Mama to have a second child!

    If they dared to give birth to one, I will throw the little sister away secretly!

    Lu Shaoming: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    In the hospital

    Zhou Zhilei woke up from anesthesia, and she slowly opened her eyes.

    Where was she?

    Her line of vision was all white. There was the smell of disinfectant in her nose, and it was very jarring.

    Was she in the hospital?

    It was painful.

    She felt her entire body hurt from head to toe, especially her right thigh. It was so painful that she felt numb.

    There was no one in the hospital ward. She struggled as she sat up slowly.

    She stretched out her hand to touch her right thigh, wanting to relieve the pain for a moment, but...why couldn¡¯t she feel it at all?

    She lifted the nkets and had a look. ¡°Ah!¡± she screamed out loud.

    The door of the hospital ward was pushed open, and Kong Lan ran inside.

    ¡°Zhilei, what is wrong with you? Don¡¯t be afraid, Mummy is here. In the future, no one will dare to bully you anymore.¡± Kong Lan took Zhou Zhilei in her arms.

    Zhou Zhilei was shivering. She held oton Kong Lan¡¯s elbow with both hands, until her fingernails dug into Kong Lan¡¯s flesh. Fearfully, she asked, ¡°Mum, Mum, where is my leg? Where is my right leg? Howe it is gone now? No, I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to be disabled...¡±

    Kong Lan felt her arm hurt a lot, but she did not struggle. She looked at her daughter¡¯s wild look right now, and she felt like her heart was cut with a knife. ¡°Zhilei, your bone in your right thigh was broken after getting stepped on. Because there were arge amount of drugs injected into your body, it resulted in a viral infection. To protect your life, your right leg was amputated.¡±

    Amputated?

    ¡°No!¡± Zhou Zhilei covered her ears, and her face was pale. She looked just like a crazy person, as she said, ¡°They didn¡¯t amputate my limbs, I still can walk, I can....¡±

    Zhou Zhilei lifted the nkets up as she wanted to take two steps. Bang! Her entire body rolled onto the floor.

    The hospital gown on her body was lifted up, and she looked at her own skin. Her skin that was once white and supple had turned wax yellow. There were still many scars from knives on it. Her skin was covered with blue ck marks of trauma. They were the scars of being burnt with cigarettes. It looked extremely horrifying, and it was ugly and frightening at the same time.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed out again, and she held herself tight.

    ¡°Zhilei, everything is all in the past. Everything is fine now. After you recuperate, Mum will send you to Korea for stic surgery. We will do surgery for the entire body, and at that time, you would still be the most beautiful daughter in Mum¡¯s eyes.¡±

    ¡°Mum!¡± Zhou Zhilei cried as she copsed in Kong Lan¡¯s embrace. ¡°Mum, Tang Xueli is a pervert. He gifted me to all of his subordinates. You don¡¯t know what I was going through every day. They came to torture me everyday. They handcuffed me and asked me to crawl on the floor. They even fed me drugs...¡±

    Zhou Zhilei recalled what had happened, and she still shook in fear. That period of half a month was really her prison.

    Kong Lan was very sad. ¡°Zhilei, it is mum who is bad. You disappeared for half a month, so I sent someone to investigate. I was told that you were in Ennd in charge of the red winepetition at that time. I wasn¡¯t suspicious at that time. Thinking about it now, it must be that Tang Xueli was misleading me. But Zhilei, you don¡¯t have to worry, Tang Xueli has already been shot down by Lu Shaoming.¡±

 Chapter 368

    <h4>Chapter 368: Why, Is Young Master Lu Here To Laugh At Me?</h4>

    Speaking of Lu Shaoming, Zhou Zhilei¡¯s crazed look quickly calmed down. ¡°Hah...haha,¡± sheughed.

    ¡°Zhilei, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you crying andughing?¡± Kong Lan was afraid that Zhou Zhilei had gone mad.

    ¡°Mom, do you know who caused me to be like this?¡±

    ¡°Of course; it was that pervert Tang Xueli.¡±

    ¡°No, Tang Xueli is just a pervert, but Lu Shaoming is the devil. He pushed me into the abyss, step by step!¡±

    Kong Lan was shocked. ¡°Zhilei, what are you talking about?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei pulled Kong Lan¡¯s arm, and her eyes were full of malicious intent. Her pale face was distorted by hatred. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Mom, this is the result of Lu Shaoming¡¯s plots! As early as a month and a half ago, he used Tang Sitian to drug me. It¡¯s ridiculous that I still wanted to use Tang Sitian to anger Ning Qing. But Lu Shaoming¡¯s n was to use Tang Sitian to deal with me.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming provoked and destroyed the rtionship between me and Tang Xueli. He knew so clearly what Tang Xueli¡¯s weakness was. He manipted Tang Xueli and let Tang Xueli deal with me.

    ¡°Mom, do you know, Lu Shaoming set up a trap to fake his death. Before he faked his death, he asked a man to rape me and sent the video to Tang Xueli. Tang Xueli saw the video and took me away. That night, he rewarded me to his men. Lu Shaoming disappeared for half a month, and I was tortured for that time. Everything I¡¯ve suffered in this half a month was because of him!¡±

    Kong Lan clenched her fists after hearing that. With hatred, she said, ¡°How could this happen! Does Young Master Lu have no regard for the friendship between the Lu and Zhou families?¡±

    At this time, a knock sounded. Zhou Dayuan appeared at the door. Behind him stood Zhou Zhilei¡¯s doctor and nurse.

    Zhou Dayuan was not a doctor in this hospital, but the name ¡°Zhou Dayuan¡± has resounded throughout the entire medical industry, and he had a high reputation both at home and abroad. Therefore, Zhou Zhilei¡¯s operation was done by Zhou Dayuan with the attending physician. The attending physician admired Zhou Dayuan¡¯s talent very much.

    The nurse came in and helped Zhou Zhilei onto the bed. The attending physician examined Zhou Zhilei. Kong Lan came to Zhou Dayuan with her fists clenched. She coldly said, ¡°Youe out.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan nced at Zhou Zhilei in bed, nodded politely to the attending physician, then turned around.

    They stood at the entrance of the corridor. Kong Lan¡¯s face was cold. She looked at Zhou Dayuan without any warmth. Her expression was only full of me and resentment. ¡°Since Lu Shaoming¡¯s ne crash and return to T City, you have been apanying him. For more than a month, Lu Shaoming has been dealing with your sister. I don¡¯t believe that you did not realize his ns. Your sister is now disabled and ruined. Is that what a brother should do? Why didn¡¯t you help Zhilei?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked at Kong Lan. The face before him was unfamiliar. From the time he went to Ennd to study at the age of 18 to the age of 32, the number of times he had met her was probably less than 20 times.

    She had never flown to Britain to see him. She had at most called him during the Spring Festival, but she had never been so weing and warm as to ask him to go home and have a reunion dinner.

    She had also known that he had been back in T City for a long time, but she didn¡¯t even care about him.

    Oh, there was some concern for him, regarding his marriage, to select the most suitable daughter-inw for the Zhou family.

    She had probably forgotten that he was her son.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help Zhilei, but that I don¡¯t have the ability. I¡¯ve tried to talk sense into her, but unfortunately, her love for Shaoming had turned into hatred, and she had chosen a path of no return. Regarding Shaoming¡¯s case, it was indeed Zhilei¡¯s wrongdoing. She almost killed Shaoming by coborating with Tang Xueli. You don¡¯t know what Shaoming and Ning Qing missed. Everyone should pay for their mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Kong Lan¡¯s face grew colder and colder. ¡°I¡¯m not standing here to listen to you lecture me about Zhilei¡¯s mistakes. Pay the price? How can you say that? Is Zhilei not miserable now? Don¡¯t you care about your sister at all?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan closed his eyes and opened them again. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯lle to check on Zhilei regrly.¡±

    They can¡¯t see eye to eye, so even half a word was too much.

    ¡°You!¡± Kong Lan was trembling all over with anger. She Zhou Dayuan. ¡°Dayuan, what¡¯s your attitude towards me? I¡¯m your mother. I can finally see that since you dated Jian Han 12 years ago, you no longer respect the Zhou family. Your heart has been seduced and led astray by that seductress.¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± Zhou Dayuan¡¯s gentle face showed unprecedented seriousness. He interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you onest time ¡ª don¡¯t insult her like that. You don¡¯t have the right.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan turned and left.

    Kong Lan kept saying, ¡°Dayuan, what kind of poison did that woman drug you with? Have you forgotten how she used to treat you? When you were in prison, she abandoned you. It was me. It was your father who paid someone to get you out. Where was that woman then?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan ignored herpletely and walked away.

    Kong Lan was almost vomiting blood from anger.

    Just then, there was a voice behind her. ¡°Doctor Jian.¡±

    Kong Lan looked back. Jian Han stood behind her. The woman was in a white coat and had a beautiful face. She hadn¡¯t seen this woman for a few years. She had matured.

    She had been called by a nurse walking past her just now.

    Kong Lan looked at her and quicklyughed. Much as she wanted to, one really can¡¯t avoid her enemy. She looked up and down at Jian Han with contempt. ¡°Miss Jian, long time no see. You are now a...doctor?¡±

    Jian Han stood up straight. She ced one of her hands in the pocket of her white coat and dropped another hand holding documents down beside her. She was expressionless and did not speak.

    Her indifference did not affect Kong Lan¡¯s good mood. ¡°Miss Jian, I mentioned you to my son just now...¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Jian Han said, lifting her lips andughing coldly. ¡°I heard it. Mrs. Zhou, you know where I was at that time.¡±

    Kong Lan froze, but she quickly recovered. She went up to Jian Han and murmured, ¡°I never believed that you were sincere to my son! But I heard that your parents¡¯ train derailed, and they died six years ago?¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s entire body suddenly started shaking. The deep scar in her heart was ripped apart so mercilessly that her eyes were instantly moist.

    Kong Lan wasughing, ¡°Miss Jian, I heard you¡¯re with my son again? Tsk tsk... The love that you¡¯ve got by stepping on your parents¡¯ death is noble indeed. Does it feel good? Did you ever think of your parents when you and my son were entangled with each other? They must feel disappointed.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s lips were trembling, her disguise had been torn apart so easily. She felt as if all her blood had run cold.

    She knew that she would go to the 18th level of hell after she died.

    Right then, Zhou Dayuan asked the nurse where Dr. Jian was. He found her.

    At a nce he saw his mother standing with Jian Han. The woman was crying.

    He understood the woman. She was proud and aloof in her heart. She never cared about other people¡¯s opinions for those who she doesn¡¯t care about.

    She was strong in front of outsiders, especially her enemies.

    For the first time in all these years, he had seen her cry in front of others, so helpless and desperate.

    ¡°Jian Han.¡± He strode towards her with his long legs.

    Jian Han looked up and saw him. She quickly wiped her tears with her little hand, then turned and ran away.

    ¡°Jian Han!¡± Zhou Dayuan chased after her.

    But Kong Lan blocked his way. ¡°Dayuan, you should end it with her as soon as possible. I can tell you clearly, I will never allow her to join the Zhou family.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan watched Jian Han¡¯s figure disappear. He stopped and looked at Kong Lan. ¡°Alright, please close your Zhou family¡¯s door then. We will never knock on it.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan ran away.

    Kong Lan: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    In the ward

    The doctors and nurses were gone. Zhou Zhilei was leaning on the bed alone. Her eyes were empty and she looked at her missing right leg.

    Just now, the doctor had examined her. A nurse saw her skin. The nurse looked as nauseous as if she had eaten a fly.

    Hah...hah...she, Zhou Zhilei had lived to this point.

    She wasughing at herself when a figure appeared in her peripheral vision. She looked up ¡ª Lu Shaoming had arrived.

    The man had on a light blue striped shirt and was as handsome as jade. He was leaning against the doorframezily with both hands in his pockets as he looked at her with a light gaze.

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s heart was cold. How can she not feel the change in this man? He always wore ck and cold-toned clothes when he was under the love spell. His hard and firm face wouldn¡¯t have a hint of a smile. Even when heughed, his smile would be as sharp as a knife.

    But today, he was in a good mood. His entire body seemed full of life. Even if he was notughing, he was still in a good mood. Even his shirt was light blue.

    She could imagine that he could not wait to find Ning Qing after he had taken care of his love spell. He would surely be entangled with her that night.

    Only that woman could satisfy him, please him, and influence him so much.

    ¡°Why, is Young Master Lu here tough at me?¡± Her vocal cords were damaged, and even after treatment, she still sounded like a 60-year-old woman. She could never recover.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s thin lips lifted upward and his voice was mellow. ¡°I¡¯m here to find Dayuan. Laugh at you? Hah, I¡¯m not so idle.¡±

    His light tone and sentence had humiliated her once again.

    Zhou Zhilei was triggered. She clutched the sheets tightly in both hands and shouted, ¡°Young Master Lu, I¡¯m disabled now, neither ghost or human. Are you satisfied?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s deep eyes swiveled to her. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your brother and your grandfather, I would not have spared your life.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei sneered, ¡°Young Master Lu makes it sound so good. Didn¡¯t you spare my life so that I would suffer, and be better off dead?¡±

    She only knew how scheming and cruel he was now. Putting aside how strong and cruel he was when he dealt with Tang Xueli, it was clear from this matter alone. If she had died, how could he have maintained the rtionship with her brother and grandfather?

    But she was better off dead than like this.

    He had taken advantage of every avenue in the open and in the dark.

    Sure enough, he was the winner of life.

    What was the use of living now? Her whole life had been ruined. That half-month prison would be a nightmare that she would never forget.

    Lu Shaomingughed. ¡°So what if you¡¯re better off dead? Why weren¡¯t you afraid when you provoked me?¡± He closed his eyes as his voice filled with pain. ¡°When I watched that silly woman shed tears for me, when I knew she had to go to the UK to have ocr keratosty alone, when I had to be restrained to the seven hours when I wanted to touch her, I thought to myself: Very good, you guys did very well. The opponents that I, Lu Shaoming, would never take seriously in my whole life have finally made me take them seriously.¡±

 Chapter 369

    <h4>Chapter 369: Zhou Dayuan, Do You Know Or Not? I Love You So Much</h4>

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s entire body was shaking. She had known Lu Shaoming for more than 20 years. It was until now that she truly realized how scary and cruel he really was.

    At that time, she was really crazy with jealousy, and it was only right then that she decided to make use of that crazy Tang Xueli to provoke him.

    Now, she regretted doing so.

    How could she trade her entire life merely for one man?

    Lu Shaoming looked at her for thest time. ¡°You are like this right now. This is the greatest benevolence I can give you. In the future, don¡¯t create any more shockwaves. Otherwise, I would let you know, your situation could get much worse.¡±

    Lu Shaoming had one of his hands in his pocket. He used another hand to hold his car keys, and he left without a care.

    ...

    Zhou Dayuan ran in front of Jian Han¡¯s office. The door was locked, and he was unable to open it. He could only knock on the door. ¡°Jian Han, Jian Han, open the door.¡±

    The door did not open, and Jian Han¡¯s voice came out from inside. ¡°You go away.¡±

    Three simple words of hers made Zhou Dayuan¡¯s body shake entirely. His long, delicate hand was on the door handle. He lowered his voice as he said, ¡°Jian Han, what do you mean by this?¡±

    What was the meaning of...you go away?

    Jian Han did not speak further. The room went quiet, and it made him panic.

    The frown on Zhou Dayuan¡¯s face got even deeper. There was a rare anxious sentiment on his warm and handsome face, and at this moment, ¡°Da Yuan.¡± Lu Shaoming appeared behind him.

    Lu Shaomingughed, and he scanned the tightly shut office door in front of him. ¡°What is wrong? You two are quarreling with one another?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan withdrew his hand from the door handle. He stood up straight. There was a hint of depression in his dark eyes. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡± As he spoke, he lifted his gaze to look at the man. ¡°How do you feel? I injected you with the cure two days ago. Does your body feel ufortable recently? Let¡¯s go, I will give you a check-up.¡±

    The test tube that they got from Tang Xueli¡¯s northwest camp was the genuine cure, but for safety purposes, Zhou Dayuan would check on him everyday. He didn¡¯t think it was likely, but he was just afraid of a minute possibility.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming followed behind him and looked at his cold expression on his face. Lu Shaoming went forward to pat Zhou Dayuan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I saw your mother just now. Your mother made life difficult for Jian Han again, and Jian Han threw a tantrum with you?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan nodded his head. ¡°Probably. But six years ago, Jian Han should have known that my mother was never the problem.¡±

    Lu Shaoming understood inside his heart, because of Jian Han, Zhou Dayuan had left that family a long time ago, and their rtions did not warm up even a bit over these six years.

    ¡°When a woman is throwing a tantrum, you should just coax her for a bit. This is true, Dayuan, you are no longer young also. Don¡¯t waste time, and get married quickly.¡±

    ¡°Marriage?¡± Zhou Dayuanughed mockingly and said, ¡°She is not even willing to start dating me.¡±

    That day in the car, when he asked to start dating, she did not reply, and she had been always avoiding this question.

    Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows. He was in a good mood as heughed. ¡°Dayuan, could it be that you didn¡¯t get to eatst night?¡±

    Last night, he also stopped outside the vi, Jian Han left immediately. If anyone said that these two people did not do anything that night, Lu Shaoming would never believe that.

    Talking aboutst night, Zhou Dayuan¡¯s cold expression immediately turned warm and gentle, and he curled up the corners of his lips.

    Lu Shaoming looked at his expression just like a cat that had gotten his share of fish. He continued tough as he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all done then? A woman gave her body to you, so what else do you want? If she doesn¡¯t want to get married, then don¡¯t you know how to force her? For example...create a child and have...a shotgun wedding?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan listened on and the arc on the corners of his lips got even deeper. He nced sideways to look at Lu Shaoming/ ¡°Shao Ming, it seems like in your family, Ning Qing is definitely heavily controlled by you.¡±

    Lu Shaomingughed. ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±

    ...

    Jian Han spent an entire afternoon in her office. In a daze, her tears dried up, and she did not want to shed more tears. She sat on the office chair, and her eyes were in a blur as she looked outside the windows. Actually, she didn¡¯t even know what she was looking at.

    At this moment, a minor sound rang out in her ears. The office door that was locked from the inside was already opened, and Zhou Dayuan appeared at the side of the door.

    The man¡¯srge hands had a few exquisite bento boxes in them. He ced the bento boxes on the desk. The man¡¯s low, gentle voice was warm as usual as he said, ¡°I asked someone to get the spares keys to the office. I opened the door. It is lunch time. I went to get takeaway from Fook Ji. Eat it while it¡¯s still hot.¡±

    Jian Han still maintained her posture looking outside the window, and she did not move at all.

    Zhou Dayuan took the porcin soup bowl in the centre of his palm, then he took the small spoon todle a few scoops of soup. He blew the hot steam away from it. He ced the spoonful of soup by her lips atst. He coaxed her softly. ¡°Jian Han, I¡¯m the one in the wrong. You can be angry at me, but have your meal first.¡±

    Jian Han started to move. She moved her body backwards and hid from the spoon in his hand. She lifted her eyebrows up, and even her pure and beautiful voice had a distant coldness to it as she said, ¡°You get out. I want to calm down for a moment.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan did not have an expression on his face. His dark, warm eyes that were hidden behind his gold rimmed sses looked at her beautiful almond shaped face that was the size of a palm. He only had grace in him as he said, ¡°Sure, I will go out in a moment, but you eat your rice first. Come over, have a mouthful of soup. This soup...¡±

    Jian Han waved her hand and directly overturned the bowl of soup in his hands.

    After a deafening sound in the air, the soup bowl was shattered on the floor.

    The atmosphere was silent for a few seconds, and there was a suffocating silence between the both of them.

    Jian Han¡¯s longshes fluttered for a few moments. She saw the man move from her peripheral vision. She turned her head to have a look. The man¡¯s ck handmade shoes stepped on the overturned soup. His long and handsome figure bend down slightly, and his hand that was ustomed to holding the surgical knife went to pick the fragments on the floor.

    All Jian Han could see in her line of vision was the half of the man¡¯s side profile together with his defined features. The definition of his nose was sharp and handsome, and at this moment, he was squatting down on the floor.

    His pants over his right thigh werergely stained with the soup. When she sshed the soup just now, he didn¡¯t duck away, and she spilled it on him.

    Such a clean and pure man, even the scent on his body was extremely pleasant to the nose. Why did he have to do all of this all because of her?

    ¡°Enough, stop already.¡± The tears in her eyes flowed down. Jian Han bit down on her lip, and her voice was shaking.

    Zhou Dayuan picked a few broken pieces up. His soft fringe covered his forehead above his eyes. He said, ¡°I will clean up the mess here. The broken pieces would pierce your foot...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t...need to pick it up. I will eat... Is that okay or not?¡± Jian Han choked up.

    Upon hearing her words, Zhou Dayuan¡¯s hands that were picking up the broken pieces up froze, and he lifted his head to look at her.

    Jian Han frantically lowered her head, afraid to look into his eyes. She quickly took the chopsticks and rice on the desk and ate a small bite of rice.

    Zhou Dayuan threw the broken pieces in his hands into the rubbish bin before standing up, standing diagonally behind her.

    They were both silent. Jian Han had a few bites of rice before she softly asked, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± the man answered simply.

    Jian Han had more tears flow down her almond shaped face. She took a breath through her reddened nose. She turned around slowly and used her chopsticks to pick a clump of rice to feed him. ¡°You have some.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan did not move, and he looked down at her from above.

    The expression in his eyes was not sharp. He was so quiet, and he had some faint traces of...pain...in his eyes as he looked at her.

    He would kiss her forehead and call her name again and again.

    Jian Han cast her eyes downwards. Her small face was pale as her lips were a little pink. He did not eat, and she slowly withdrew her hand.

    At this moment, the man bent down and opened his mouth. He ate the rice from her chopsticks in her hands.

    He did not leave. Jian Han also did not move, the man¡¯s long andnky figure left her with a shadow. He chewed the rice and swallowed it down before looking at her. ¡°Jian Han, can you not treat me like this in the future? I feel very insecure when you are sometimes hot and cold towards me.¡±

    Jian Han could not control her tears. Her small hands firmly held her chopsticks, and her lips were quivering.

    Zhou Dayuan went forward and kissed her quivering lips gently. He stered against her and brushed her lightly. ¡°I am sorry, I also do not want to give you stress. You are angry at me and have asked me to leave. I also want to be like others, leaving to give you some space for freedom, but I am really afraid. Jian Han, do you know why I am really afraid right now?

    ¡°I am afraid once I turn around, you would disappear again. It would be another endless six years. Last night, I had that little feeling of bliss. You slept beside me, in a spot where my hands could reach so easily. You gave me a warm nest, and I don¡¯t want to lose it yet again.

    ¡°Jian Han, I am 32 years old. I really don¡¯t have another six years to wait for you anymore. I am really afraid that we would not have the time to be in love with one another, and we would get old by then. I am afraid that as time passes, I won¡¯t even know where the time disappeared to.

    ¡°Jian Han, I can give up on the entire world for you. I only want you. Is that okay? Me being like this, do you want to have it? Do you dare to want me or not?¡±

    Jian Han had nothing to say in response because she could not formte any answer. Her heart was secured by multiple locks. She could not save herself, and she could not help him.

    She shed tears as she shook her head. ¡°I am sorry...I am sorry...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s eyes were filled with apparent disappointment. He closed his eyes and kissed her lips once again. ¡°Its fine, I won¡¯t force you. If you like it, then we can also maintain this status as we grow old together. Only that, don¡¯t ever ask me to leave again. If you really do not want to see me I can stand at the side of the door to wait for you. I can wait for you forever.¡±

    ¡°Dayuan....¡± Tears trickled down Jian Han¡¯s face non stop. She could not understand why there could be so many couples on earth who could have their own happy endings, just like Ning Qing, but they could not.

    ¡°Put your chopsticks down. Don¡¯t eat anymore. The dishes have gone cold. I will go take a shower, and I will bring you out for a mealter,¡± Zhou Dayuan said, then he stood up and turned around as he headed towards the door.

    ¡°Dayuan.¡± Jian Han put her chopsticks and the bowl of rice down. She tugged the sleeve of his shirt and stood up from the chair. She went on her tiptoes to embrace his neck. ¡°Dayuan.¡±

    She called him.

    Zhou Dayuan dodged her. His eyes were full of pamper as he said, ¡°My shirt is dirty; don¡¯t hug me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want to hug you.¡± Jian Han hugged him tight and said, ¡°What did you say was in that bowl of soup?¡±

    He had yet to finish his words.

    ¡°Oh, I ordered that bowl of soup for you. It was especially targeted to supplement a woman¡¯s health after vigorous exercise.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s small, pale face had two red spots on it. Sheughed lightly and lifted her head to kiss his lips, and she kissed him deeply.

    Zhou Dayuan do you know or not? I love you so much.

    ...

    At night, Lu Shaoming drove back to the Ning family vi. After he entered the vi, he realized that Ning Qing had yet to return.

    He lifted his hand up to nce at his watch. It was already 7pm.

    Yue Wanqing carried Little Qinwen in her arms as she walked over. ¡°Shaoming, Qingqing might bete tonight. She could not make it home for dinner. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

 Chapter 370

    <h4>Chapter 370: Father-Son Interaction</h4>

    She might not return home?

    Lu Shaoming listened and frowned. He reached for Little Qinwen and asked, ¡°Mom, does Ning Qing often not return home at night?¡±

    When Yue Wanqing heard her son-inw¡¯s tone, she knew she had said something wrong. She hurried to smooth things out and said, ¡°Oh, no, there are only a few times in the past two or three months. She had to shoot night scenes with the crew.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded. He reached out his right index finger to hook his son¡¯s soft little hand. His son¡¯s palm was sweaty, and when he was tired, he grabbed Daddy¡¯s index finger and pulled it hard. Then he grinned with a glittering little mouth and cooed happily. ¡°Da... dy...¡±

    He was starting to call him again.

    Lu Shaoming kissed his son¡¯s small face and couldn¡¯t take his hand off him. His son¡¯s smile was like his mother¡¯s. There were two dimples on his cheek.

    ¡°Little Qinwen, do you miss Mummy? Shall daddy bring you to find her?¡±

    Little Qinwen quickly waved two small hands to apud when he heard that. Yes, yes! ¡°Mu...my¡± Little Qinwen misses mummy so much.

    Yue Wanqing smiled adoringly. In her eyes, her little grandson was the cutest. When she usually brought him out to buy vegetables and go shopping, her neighbors next door would alle and look at him, and she was so proud of him.¡±

    But, ¡°Shaoming, are you going to take Little Qinwen to the production site to find Qingqing? I¡¯m afraid that can¡¯t be done. Qingqing will be busy and you don¡¯t have any experience taking care of Little Qinwen. Shall I go with you?¡±

    Lu Shaoming shook his head. ¡°Mom, you just rest at home. I¡¯ll take Little Qinwen with me. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s my son. How can I not be able to take care of him? I want to trouble Mom to pack a couple of Little Qinwen¡¯s things and we¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Yue Wanqing was relieved to see her son-inw¡¯s calm and leisurely expression. Indeed, how could there be parents who can¡¯t control their kids in this world?

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Yue Wanqing turned to pack up his things.

    ...

    The Bentley stopped at the entrance of the production site. This scene was taking ce in the National Anthem Hall, so the production site was set in the hotel. Lu Shaoming got out of the car, opened the back door, and took Little Qinwen out of the seat.

    Little Qinwen was very good for the entire journey. He had been ced in the booster seat in the back by his daddy. He had been shaking the bell in his hands beside his small ears. He had looked so serious. It was as if he wanted to y a tune, but unfortunately, it was out of tune and it wasn¡¯t melodious.

    Lu Shaoming carried him out with one arm. The evening was cold, so he wrapped a goose-yellow nket loosely around Little Qinwen and put small denim hat on him while carrying the bag with his other hand.

    The bag was quite heavy. Little Qinwen¡¯s grandmother was worried about him leaving the house, so she had packed quite a lot.

    Lu Shaoming closed the door and walked into the hotel gate.

    As soon as he entered, he attracted everyone¡¯s eyes in an instant.

    Everyone covered their mouths and shifted their gaze from the man to Little Qinwen.

    The man was still in a light blue striped shirt with ck pants. He was handsome and upright. He easily held Little Qinwen in one arm. His firm and carved features were prominent, and his clicking footsteps on the marble floor emitted a strong and fierce aura.

    Everyone looked at the little baby. With his fair and tender skin, grape-like eyes that were full of life, and the small denim hat on top of his head, he was extremely adorable.

    Lu Shaoming strode forward without looking askance. He took out his cell phone and dialed a number.

    ¡°Hello...¡± The call went through, but it was not Ning Qing¡¯s voice; it was Xiao Zhou.

    Lu Shaoming frowned, and his thin, red lips parted slightly. He responded with a low voice. ¡°Hello.¡±

    Xiao Zhou was a little nervous. ¡°Hello, Young Master Lu. Are you looking for Ning Qing? Ning Qing is in the studio now, it¡¯s...inconvenient for her toe to the phone now.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked down at his son and said directly, ¡°I¡¯m in the hotel now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Zhou eximed.

    Lu Shaoming hung up.

    On the way to the elevator door, both of Lu Shaoming¡¯s hands were full. He was about to press the elevator button with his bag in his hand. ¡°Young Master Lu, let me help you.¡±

    A group of young girls came running over and eagerly helped him press the button.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the person lightly and politely said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He went into the elevator.

    The elevator door closed.

    Outside, the group of girls exploded and said, ¡°Wow, that was Young Master Lu. Young Master Lu was carrying...little Master Lu? Little Master Lu is really beautiful and adorable. I think he looks like my idol Sister Ning.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I was so excited just now that I nearly drooled. Young Master Lu is such a tall and stern man, but he had an adorable baby in his arms. What a rare sight.¡±

    ¡°Little Master Lu has inherited the excellent genes of Sister Ning and Young Master Lu. This is Little Master Lu¡¯s first exposure to the outside world. It seems that Young Master is bringing his son to visit Sister Ning¡¯s workce. Sister Ning is really blessed.¡±

    The group of girls chirped like birds.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming went straight to the 12th floor, and when he got out of the elevator, Xiao Zhou rushed over. ¡°Young Master Lu.¡± Xiao Zhou looked at Little Qinwen as she spoke, and her eyes suddenly brightened. She waved. ¡°Hi, Little Qinwen. I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, you¡¯ve grown even more handsome!¡±

    Little Qinwen: heh...hehe.

    Older sister, you have good eyesight!

    ¡°Young Master Lu, Ning Qing¡¯s room is here. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Faced with a man like Lu Shaoming, Xiao Zhou felt stressed. Xiao Zhou knew that he was upset and was afraid of offending him, so she was smart enough to take him directly to the room.

    Lu Shaoming did not speak but walked along with his son.

    Xiao Zhou swiped the room card, and Lu Shaoming went in. ¡°Young Master Lu, take a seat. Ning Qing wille to you as soon as she is done with her work.¡±

    Lu Shaoming hummed and Xiao Zhou closed the door while wiping the cold sweat away.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming looked around the room slowly. The room was not big, but it was clean and tidy, and the air was fresh.

    He nced down at the carpet under his feet. It was light grey, fresh, and soft.

    He bent down and put Little Qinwen on the carpet.

    Little Qinwen couldn¡¯t walk, but he could crawl. He put his hands on the carpet and crawled forward like a rabbit.

    Lu Shaoming walked to the bedside, then put the bag in his hand by the bedside. He lifted his hands and unbuttoned his shirt. Finally, he sat down on the bed, and his right hand touched the snow-white nket on the bed. He leaned against the bed and closed his eyeszily.

    When he opened his eyes again, he looked slightly sideways. Little Qinwen had crawled to the wall of the room and was looking curiously at the socket there.

    What is this thing with several ck dots? Little Qinwen looked at Daddy with a twist of his head.

    Lu Shaoming, faced with his son¡¯s inquiring gaze, raised his eyebrows and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s a socket. It¡¯s electrified. It can¡¯t be touched. It¡¯ll shock you.¡±

    Little Qinwen: Shivering all over, so scary.

    He didn¡¯t look at the ck hole and crawled away with his little arms and legs.

    He crawled to a table. A towel hung down from it. He reached for it, and with a whoosh, the towel fell and covered his little head.

    Huh?

    Huh?!

    Why can¡¯t I see anything?

    Little Qinwen¡¯s fair, chubby hands immediately reached up to grab the towel. He twisted and turned it around. The towel had turned 180 degrees. Why could he still not see anything?

    At this time, he heard Daddy¡¯s low and richughter. Thatughter reverberated from Daddy¡¯s strong chest and was extremely masculine.

    He turned his head and lifted the towel over his eyes with his little fair hands. Wow, Daddy¡¯s handsome face appeared in front of him. He could see again.

    Lu Shaoming looked at his son¡¯s appearance, and his heart turned into mush. It was hard to imagine that the seeds he sowed finally turned into this little life, the inheritance of his bloodline.

    The son his wife gave him.

    Little Qinwen didn¡¯t know what Daddy wasughing at or why Daddy¡¯s eyes were so bright. His eyes were sparkling as bright as the stars falling on the horizon that Grandma had pointed out to him. He was still young, so he allowed himself to not understand. He crawled away with his small arms and legs.

    Lu Shaoming leanedzily for a while. There was no desk in the room. He took his business hand-held bag, stretched his two long legs on the bed casually, put the thinptop on hisp, and began to work.

    The room was very quiet. Only Little Qinwen¡¯s cheerful babbling and cries could be heard. Daddy was handling business affairs on hisptop, his fingers flying. Little Qinwen was bored. He found the bag his grandmother had prepared for him. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. He had found the teething biscuits.

    Little Qinwen was about to start teething, so he would eat two teething biscuits every day.

    He put the biscuits that were still in the wrapper in his mouth and bit down, Oh, he couldn¡¯t bite it. Usually, his grandmother and grandfather always unwrapped it for him, but they were not here.

    Bingo.

    Little Qinwen crawled beside the bed and raised his hand with an effort to tug Daddy¡¯s pants on the bed.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s attention was attracted by a soft movement at the edge of his trousers. He looked up from a pile of reports and saw his son¡¯s watery eyes that were the same as his little wifey¡¯s. They were innocent and shy as they looked at him, and it tempted his heart.

    A small hand stuck out. In it was a crumpled biscuit wrapper. ¡°Dad..dy, eat...eat...¡±

    He called him ¡°Daddy¡± for the first time.

    Sure enough, food was powerful.

    Lu Shaoming took the biscuit, unwrapped it easily, and handed it to Little Qinwen.

    Little Qinwen held the biscuit tight in his hand, and his watery grape-like eyes stared at the biscuit bag. ¡°Dad...dy...¡± That¡¯s mine, give it back to me.

    Lu Shaoming ignored him and looked directly at the reports. His thin, red lips moved as he said, ¡°Eat fewer snacks. It is not good for your health.¡±

    What?

    Little Qinwen figured out that Daddy had taken the opportunity to collect his biscuits.

    He had to eat two of them every day.

    Little Qinwen was angry. He sat on the carpet, holding the biscuit in his small hand while stuffing it into his mouth and staring at the bag of biscuit.

    Lu Shaoming finished processing the reports and prepared to review the documents. There was an unusual, minor noise around him. On one side of his head, a small hand had grabbed the biscuit bag and quickly retracted.

    Looking up again, his son had crawled on the carpet with his arms and legs directly to the farthest beside the door. Little Qinwen held the biscuit bag in his hand and pointed a little finger at Daddy. Ha, ha, ha.

    Lu Shaoming: ¡°...¡± It was his fault that his son had eaten that biscuit for a quarter of an hour. He had focused on his work too much and forgotten about the bag of biscuits. He had allowed him tounch a sneak attack.

    Lu Shaoming shrugged his shoulders and gave Little Qinwen a look ¡ª Good Job!

    As a result, Little Qinwen could not stopughing.

    At this time, there was a familiar sound outside the door. The door was pushed open. Ning Qing came in. She looked at the man on the bed and shed him a gentle smile. ¡°Shaoming, you are here...¡±

    Then Ning Qing looked around the room. She was puzzled. ¡°Where¡¯s Little Qinwen?¡±

    Little Qinwen had disappeared.

 Chapter 371

    <h4>Chapter 371: Just Have One Bite To Have A Taste Of It</h4>

    Ning Qing was puzzled as she looked at Lu Shaoming.

    At this moment, Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows up and pointed towards the door with his gaze.

    A childish voice rang out from behind the door. ¡°Ma...ma...¡± I am behind the door, hehe.

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡± She quickly opened the door. Her precious son sat on the floor. He held a bag of biscuits in one hand. He widened his big eyes as he innocently looked at Mama while feeling hurt at the same time.

    Mama, what you did lock me behind the door for?

    Could it be because I wasughing at Daddy just now?

    Ning Qing carried her son up in a swift motion. She forcefully kissed her son¡¯s face and said, ¡°I am sorry, Little Qinwen, Mama did not see you just now...¡±

    Little Qinwen touched his Mama¡¯s face with one small hand and confidently gurgled inughter. Forget it, I will forgive Mama this once.

    At this moment, Xiao Zhou walked inside. She held a meal tray in her hands, and there were a few dishes on the meal tray, with a wooden bucket of white rice. Xiao Zhou ced two sets of utensils neatly, and politely said, ¡°Young Master Lu, Ning Qing, enjoy your meals slowly. I will leave you two.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head.

    Xiao Zhou closed the door behind her. Little Qinwen could not control himself while he was in Mama¡¯s embrace. He moved about as he wanted to crawl with his little body over to the carpet to y around.

    Ning Qing could not control him. She had barely ced him down, and Little Qinwen crawled a far distance away from her just like a rabbit. His two fingers took another biscuit stick from his biscuit packet, and he slowly used it to teethe.

    Ning Qing¡¯s gaze was extremely gentle. She turned back to look at the man. That person was still leaning against the head of the bed. He was casual andzy, and he looked sexy while he was typing fluently on the keyboard. His eyes were cast downwards as he was extremely focused in his work.

    Ning Qing wondered, was he busy? If he were busy, he should have stayed in the study at home. Why would he bring their son over to look for her?

    But her heart felt a little sweet.

    It was likely that all women were such weird creatures.

    Ning Qing walked to the side of the table. She held a small bowl and walked to the man¡¯s side. She handed the bowl over to him and said, ¡°Work a littleter. Finish your soup first.¡±

    The man did not even lift his head up. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Green bean soup.¡±

    The man heard her response and had a frown on his face.¡±I am not eating it. It is sweet.¡±

    He did not like sweet food.

    Ning Qing heard him speak like this, and she turned around to sit at the side of the bed. She used her right hand to hold the small spoon to scoop a spoonful of soup as she took it to the side of his lips. Her voice was gentle as she said, ¡°It is not sweet. I boiled it myself, I added a bit of rock sugar. There are ice cubes inside. It is a refreshing soup in summer. Have a taste.¡±

    It was only then that Lu Shaoming lift his head up. The woman changed out of the dress that she was wearing this morning, and she was wearing a white tank top and miniskirt. Her loose curls were ited into a fishbone braid and dropped on her right shoulder. There was a youthful and sweet air to her on her exquisite, coy face.

    Lu Shaoming looked at her again. He found it a little hard to avert his eyes from her. The clothes on her body were very normal looking. The girls in university and officedies that just entered the workforce all liked to dress like this. It was exactly suited girls her age, and she was only 23 years old.

    If she hadn¡¯t entered the entertainment industry, she would be a fresh graduate from university.

    Lu Shaoming did not say anything. In the past he did not think that her style was a problem, but now, he felt that it was a huge problem.

    It was also probably because, after giving birth to Little Qinwen, the parts of her body that were meant to be grown had all developed. Summer wear would normally be light and have fewer pieces. No one was able to avert their eyes from that S Line of hers.

    Ning Qing noticed that he was not eating, and she was a little anxious. She also felt bad for him. The man was busy in the office for the entire day. He was definitely tired. Just now, when her mother called her, she told her that when he returned home and noticed that she was not home, he immediately brought their son over to look for her, and he was still working now.

    ¡°Shao Ming, what is wrong with you? Just have a taste. When you called me just now, I was in the studio. I didn¡¯t bring my phone along. When I came out, Xiao Zhou told me that you were here. I immediately went to the kitchen to make some green bean soup for you personally. I also made these dishes.¡± Ning Qing pouted her pink lips and looked at the gentleness in his gaze.

    Lu Shaoming pursed his lower lip and still did not answer her, making her feel even more anxious.

    He was also very familiar with the woman¡¯s character, the more he pampered her, the more wild she would be. The more he toyed around with her, the more obedient she would be. They¡¯d been separated for too long, he needed to establish his presence in front of her.

    He was not a huge male chauvinist, but he was really an extreme male chauvinist. When they just got married, she was still progressing in the entertainment industry, but now, he did not like it all. She was developing too well, and it was way different from what he expected, and it was getting out of his control.

    He liked it better when she returned to the family and yed the role of his wife, and he wanted her to give birth to a younger daughter for him.

    Just like today, she had note home, although it waste at night. She also did not have any time to answer his phone calls. He waited inside her room for an entire half an hour. She camete... She was doing it all wrong.

    If he did not express it, she would not remember it, and she would not know that she had to correct her behaviour.

    Although he did not reply to her, Lu Shaoming could not bear seeing her frown at him. He lowered his gaze as he took a small sip of soup.

    The man was picky. He really did not like to eat sweet food. He was not willing to eat the green beans, and he only had a taste of the soup.

    ¡°Is it good?¡± the woman asked in anticipation.

    It was delicious.

    It was not too sweet, but there was the fragrance of rock sugar in the soup. The ice cubes were freshly taken out of the freezer and blended. It was ced into the green bean soup, and it made the soup cooling and refreshing in the heat.

    He nodded his head elegantly. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    After receiving hispliment, Ning Qing immediately had a bright smile on her face. She used a small spoon to scoop a mouthful to feed him. This time, the man gave her face as he ate the soup with the green beans.

    After that, Ning Qing fed him spoonful after spoonful, and he finished half a bowl of soup.

    At this moment: ¡°Wa!¡± Little Qinwen was sitting beside the door and started to cry.

    Ning Qing was shocked, and she handed both the bowl and spoon over to the man. She stood up straight and went forward to pick her son up from the carpet. She stretched out her hand to wipe the tears from the corners of his eyes. Ning Qing carried him as she coaxed him. She ced her small, soft hand behind his back as she said, ¡°Little Qinwen, why are you crying? Didn¡¯t you want to y by yourself just now?¡±

    Little Qinwen did not want his biscuits anymore. He used his two tiny hands to tug on Mama¡¯s tank top, and he nted his small head against Mama¡¯s fragrant chest.

    Ning Qing broke out into a smile. ¡°Little hungry fe, are you hungry now? You want Mama to feed you...¡±

    Ning Qing used her peripheral vision to scan the man on the bed. Feeding Qinwen was an embarrassing thing for her to do in front of him. The room was not too big. She also could not duck into the washroom, so she held Little Qinwen as she sat down on the sofa. She stretched out her hand to take the mustard yellow nket, and she used it to wrap Little Qinwen up. She put the other end on her shoulder, turned her back, and lifted her tank top up.

    Lu Shaoming took the bowl, and his spirits were a little dashed. He seriously suspected that his son was here to snatch affection away from him.

    The ceiling lights in the room shone downwards. His dark, deep eyes were staring firmly at the sofa. The moment she lifted her tank top up, she was probably in pain, she bit down on her pink lips as she attempted to cover up her grunt.

    This sound was extremely attractive in the man¡¯s ear.

    Lu Shaoming closed his eyes, then opened them up again. There was a mature and elegant air in his eyes. He used one of his hands to move the businessptop on his thigh away, then stood up. He walked to the side of the table and ced the bowl down.

    There were 4 dishes and 1 soup. Beef in a y pot, prawns in salt water, and two vegetables. There was still a red date chicken soup. It smelled fragrant and nourishing.

    Lu Shaoming curled the corners of his lips up, and he was in a good mood.

    She still had some decency to her.

    It was still worth all his pampering he gave to her.

    He ced both of his hands in his pockets and slowly walked to the woman¡¯s side.

    Ning Qing knew that he was here. Her small face had already burned up. He should know how to turn his gaze away from these types of things, and she did not expect him toe over for real.

    Her breathing was a little hurried. Her right hand moved around hurriedly, adjusted her tank top and nket, and confirmed that she did not have parts of her body exposed.

    Lu Shaoming saw her small actions, and he did not speak. He lowered his eyes to look at his son. Little Qinwen was closing his eyes as he was in a blur. He used two of his tiny hands to hug Mama. He ate until his forehead was covered in sweat.

    Lu Shaoming took a tissue and handed it over to Ning Qing. Ning Qing held it in her hand, and she wiped the sweat off her son.

    As she wiped, arge palm touched her left side. It was not really touching. The man used his rough, calloused index fingers as he came to graze her face, one time after another.

    Teasing her lightly.

    Ning Qing turned her body sideways to duck away for a moment, not allowing him to touch her.

    The man withdrew his hand. He wasughing, his low and charming voice had a little hoarseness in it as he said, ¡°Change a side to feed Little Qinwen, now both sides look a little different.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s entire face burnt up in a sh. All of the blood in her body rushed towards her brain.

    What...did he say?

    Actually, she was used to feeding Little Qinwen on her left side, because she liked to sleep on the left, and throughout these six months, she did not think too much of this matter.

    When she took her showers on a daily basis, she would look at herself, and she also could not tell any difference.

    But he...

    What was inside his brain normally? This man was too sensitive, and even in this aspect, he was also...

    Ning Qing hated that she could not dig a hole in the ground to bury herself in.

    She was silent for a few seconds, then she bit down on her pink bottom lip. She covered herself up with her right hand and carried Little Qinwen far away. She changed arms, and let Little Qinwen feed from the right.

    Lu Shaoming felt his lips go dry. Even at this age, he could use his fingers to count the times that the both of them were wild together. This journey had been too tough, he rarely had the chance to do so, so his eyes liked to look at her body.

    When she allowed him to look, and when she didn¡¯t allow him to look, he wanted her either way.

    Just now, he saw a bit of it.

    He turned around and walked to the window of the room. He wanted to smoke a cigarette, but he realized that he did not have cigarettes on him. He could only open a crack in the window, and he ced both of his hands in his pockets as he stood there to let the wind blow.

    Little Qinwen was full, and he lifted his head from his Mama¡¯s chest before gurgling inughter.

    Ning Qing tidied her clothes and called Little Qinwen as she stood up. She turned her head back and looked at the handsome,nky man at that end. ¡°Shaoming, let¡¯s eat dinner.¡±

    The man walked over and stretched out his hand to take Little Qinwen. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    Little Qinwen obediently sat on his Daddy¡¯s thighs. Ning Qing scooped a bowl of rice to give it to the man, then she scooped a small bowl for herself. The duo started to eat.

    Lu Shaoming used chopsticks to ce two grains of rice into his son¡¯s mouth and asked, ¡°Little Qinwen needs to be weaned already, right?¡±

    The red patch on Ning Qing¡¯s face did not fade. She stretched out her hand to tuck the strands of hair by her cheeks behind her ear, before nodding her head. ¡°Yeah, in these next few days. I actually nned to wean him today, but Little Qinwen came here, so I fed him for another day. We will start to wean him tomorrow.¡±

    Six months of breastfeeding shoulde to an end.

    Lu Shaoming listened on without speaking, and ate his meal elegantly.

    Ning Qing looked at him, and she hesitated a little before she said, ¡°Shaoming,I... I have a night scene tonight. It might gote. You and Little Qinwen should go to bed first.¡±

    Ning Qing said these words in fear. She was afraid that he would be upset.

    She heard that his temper was bad from Xiao Zhou today. When she entered the door today, he also did not look at her. She needed to coax him for a long period of time, and it was probably because she had done something wrong.

    She neglected him.

    Both of them were separated for such a long period of time. There were many of the other¡¯s habits that they had to start to get used to.

    He was never a man who would throw a tantrum over nothing. He was a man who could control his own temper well, so when he was angry, she would think that she had something wrong.

    Lu Shaoming looked at his son for a moment, before he casually said, ¡°I have a meeting tomorrow morning at 6 a.m.¡±

 Chapter 372

    <h4>Chapter 372: Why Did I Have Lie To You? Think About It</h4>

    Ning Qing was instantly speechless.

    He had a meeting at six and that meant that he had to go to bed early and get up early, and he could obviously go to bed with Little Qinwen, but he had instead told her about his meeting.

    What he wanted to convey was obvious. He disagreed!

    Ning Qing looked down and ate as she scolded him in her heart. He was so bad. Controlling her so strictly aftering back for just one day.

    She had to shoot, right?

    In the past, when he lost his memory, she had also been filming. At that time, he would drive a long way to visit her workce, and he would go to bed first by himself.

    It was different now.

    He would no longer spoil her that much anymore.

    After dinner, Ning Qing brought Little Qinwen to take a bath but was stopped by Lu Shaoming. ¡°Is it not considered night yet? Go quickly if you want to shoot the night scene.¡±

    ¡°But can you bathe Little Qinwen?¡±

    Lu Shaoming took a look at his son, who also looked at Daddy in confusion. The father and son looked at each other, turned their heads, and nodded at Mummy at the same time.

    Ning Qing was amused by the super-tacit action of the father and son, and she decided to just let things be. She gave him some advice. ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t wash Little Qinwen¡¯s hair, lest you get water into his eyes. Just wash him with warm water.¡±

    The man didn¡¯t speak and went into the bathroom with his son in his arms.

    Ning Qing cleaned up the bowls and chopsticks. ¡°Shaoming, Little Qinwen listens to fairy tales before bed. Tell him er.¡±

    ...

    The door of the room was closed. Lu Shaoming carried Little Qinwen in one arm and went to clean the bathtub with the other hand. The man loved to be clean. He cleansed the bathtub under the showerhead several times, then put warm water in it.

    Grandma¡¯s bag was simply a treasure chest. Everything was inside: baby shampoo, shower gel, and moisturizing lotion. Lu Shaoming nced at it all and took the shower gel.

    Lu Shaoming stripped his son¡¯s clothes and put his small body in the water with his big hands. ¡°Son, let¡¯s take a bath.¡±

    Little Qinwen did not obey, his two fair legs bent up, determined not to let his little feet touch the water. He looked at Daddy, then slowly extended his left hand to touch his small head.

    Why don¡¯t you wash my hair, Daddy?

    Lu shaoming raised his eyebrows and patiently exined, ¡°Little Qinwen, Daddy is smart butcks experience. Shampooing is a skill. If I am careless, you will get water and soap in your eyes and ears. Today, we will bathe directly.¡±

    Little Qinwen couldn¡¯t understand. He scratched his head with his little hands. Today, he had crawled and sweated a lot. His head itched.

    His love of cleanliness was inherited from his daddy.

    Lu Shaoming helplessly took him to grab the shampoo, then turned back to the bathroom.

    ¡°Son, let¡¯s staring washing.¡± Lu Shaoming copied Ning Qing¡¯s posture, carrying him horizontally, then washed his hair with a small towel.

    Little Qinwen¡¯s two little feet kick happily in the air. Daddy¡¯s hands weaved through his hair as gently as Mummy. Daddy¡¯s palms were bigger than Mummy¡¯s, two times bigger, so he was filled with a sense of security.

    At this time, ah, my eyes hurt.

    The soapy foam had gotten in his eyes.

    Little Qinwen reached out to rub with his little hand instinctively, but it got worse with the rubbing. Oh no, it hurts so much. With a pout of his mouth, he began wailing.

    At the sight of his son crying, Lu Shaoming panicked a little. ¡°Sorry, baby, don¡¯t rub with your hands... Here, let Daddy wipe your eyes with a towel. Don¡¯t kick Daddy. Daddy will help you wash your hair.¡±

    Three minutester, Lu Shaoming was done washing Little Qinwen¡¯s hair. He lifted Little Qinwen¡¯s tiny body. Little Qinwen was still sobbing and crying. He dared not open his eyes. His two rows of long eyshes, which were as beautiful as Mummy¡¯s, fluttered and twinkled with grievance.

    Both Mummy and Grandma had washed his hairfortably, but Daddy caused him pain.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s heart ached. He reached out his finger to help him wipe away the tears hanging on his little face. He softly coaxed him, ¡°Son, it¡¯s all Daddy¡¯s fault. Daddy¡¯s apologizing to you, alright? Don¡¯t cry. We are all little men. We shed blood, not tears, and Little Qinwen has to protect Mummy in the future.¡±

    Little Qinwen couldn¡¯t understand, but he heard ¡°Mummy¡± and opened his eyes. His big watery eyes were sparkling more because of the wave of tears. Suddenly, he realized that the eyes did not hurt anymore.

    ¡°Hehe...¡± Little Qinwen was full of life again and giggled.

    Lu Shaoming put him in the bathtub and he had a good time ying with the water.

    Lu Shaoming stood up straight and breathed a sigh of relief. It had seemed easy to take care of a child, but in fact, it was not easy at all. He let his son y for a while and went to shower.

    His handsome body stood in front of the bathroom counter as he lifted his hand to unbutton his shirt. After a while, the shirt came off, showing his tight and slender waistline. The white light in the bathroom shone on him, covering every inch of his malt skin with a healthy and attractive honey-like glow, dazzling anyone.

    The legs of his pants were wet, but the man didn¡¯t care much. He lifted his hand and unbuckled his belt. The pants slipped his clothes off. He raised his long legs and stepped under the showerhead.

    He was taking a cold shower. The cool little droplets sshed out. Some of them fell on Little Qinwen. Little Qinwen looked up.

    Conscious of his son¡¯s gaze, Lu Shaoming squatted down, and with two fingers, he went to tease his son¡¯s soft chin. ¡°What are you looking at, boy?¡±

    Little Qinwen looked at a part on Daddy, and his gaze was stunned.

    Lu Shaomingughed. The deep corners of the eyes were crinkled, a special and mature charm that only a man his age had. ¡°Son, don¡¯t look at it. You will have it in the future too. Daddy can only let mummy see it, alright?¡±

    Little Qinwen covered his face quickly with both hands. Daddy is shameless.

    ...

    After the father and son had taken a bath, Lu Shaoming thered ayer of moisturizer on his son. Then he took a fairy tale book and held Little Qinwen¡¯s in his arms on the bed.

    Lu Shaoming flipped through the book ¡°Grimm¡¯s Fairytales¡± and found it very childish. He looked down at his son and asked in a low voice, ¡°Son, which one do you want to hear?¡±

    Little Qinwen gazed at the fairy tale book with big eyes and babbled. He stretched out his little finger and pointed to a random chapter. Lu Shaoming nodded. ¡°Okay, this one it shall be.¡±

    Ning Qing rushed back to her room after shooting the night scene. When she entered the room, it was quiet. Her two favorite men were already asleep on the big bed.

    Little Qinwen had a thin nket on his stomach and was in a regr sleeping position. The man was half-naked and covered with a quilt around his V-line. He slept sideways with one arm still around Little Qinwen, giving his son a full sense of care.

    A blissful smile shone on Ning Qing¡¯s face, and she quietly walked into the bathroom.

    The bathroom was a mess. The shampoo scattered on the ground hadn¡¯t been cleaned. The man¡¯s clothes were strewn everywhere, and there were water stains. Ning Qing sighed that there was nobody else who could make the bathroom like this except the father and son.

    Ning Qing cleaned everything up and took a bath.

    After that, she took out the hairdryer and dried her hair.

    She walked into the room, stood by the bedside cupboard, opened the lid of her night cream, squeezed a little bit into her palm, and patted it on her face.

    As soon as she was done, her slender wrist was suddenly grasped. With a hard pull from the man, she fell directly into a warm, hard embrace.

    She looked up in a panic and ran into the man¡¯s bright and charming ck eyes. He grinned, tightened his embrace, and held her in his arms.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, you¡¯re not asleep?¡±

    Lu Shaoming grabbed her soft little waist and brought her between him and his son with ease. ¡°I was, but you woke me up.¡±

    Then, he kissed her.

    Ning Qing was frightened and turned around. She went to hold Little Qinwen and hummed. ¡°Lu Shaoming, don¡¯t mess around. Your son is here. You wake him up if you can settle him.¡±

    Oh alright, she was using her son as a shield?

    Lu Shaoming hugged her and embraced her firmly in his arms. Heughed. ¡°Ning Qing, I¡¯m going to mess around. You better not wake your son.¡±

    Ning Qing was pissed. What? He was too domineering.

    ¡°Wifey, turn around.¡± He bent down to her snow-white earlobes and coaxed with endless charm in his mellow voice.

    ¡°No.¡± Ning Qing refused. She had just taken a bath and her fair little face was so tender it would burst with a slight pinch. Her small pink mouth was very moist and delicious like cherries. Her small hand gripped the sheet tight. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a meeting tomorrow morning at six o¡¯clock? It¡¯s almost 11 o¡¯clock now. Go to bed.¡±

    With Little Qinwen in the room, they dare not speak loudly, which was very inconvenient.

    Lu Shaoming stretched out his index finger to curl the beautiful hair that fell on her cheek. He bent over and sniffed it. The shampoo smelled good.

    ¡°Wifey, I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Ning Qing scooted forward, not letting him touch her, but her entire body had already been tormented to the point of fainting by his romantic action of sniffing her hair. A wronged and tender light fell into the beautiful eyes of the woman¡¯s autumn pupils. ¡°Do you not have a meeting tomorrow morning? Lu Shaoming, you always lie to me.¡±

    At this time, her little fragrant shoulder was grasped. Her entire body was pulled over. The man put his right arm on her little head, then began to pull the nket around his stomach to cover her small abdomen. His left thumb, and index finger reached out to pinch her dainty little nose that was like jade as he said in a pampering tone, ¡°Why did I have to lie to you? Think about it. Other women with children are all waiting for their men toe home. My family is different. On the contrary, I work every day and do all this for you. Ning Qing, what else do you want?¡±

    Ning Qing was immediately speechless. It was as if he had a monopoly on good points.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the woman¡¯s soft, cat-like expression and was satisfied. He slowly lowered himself and kissed her.

    Ning Qing immediately melted in his arms. The ambiance was too beautiful. She was ced in his arms steadily. His big rough palms slowly caressed her small face, giving her tenderness and love.

    Under his handsome silhouette. Her senses were filled with the fragrance of shower gel on his body.

    She slowly lifted her little hands that were holding the nkets and touched his strong arm. His arm was very hard. She drew her hand back as if she had been shocked, and went to hold his waist, which reminded her that he was not dressed.

    Ning Qing turned her head sideways, not letting him entwine with her. She buried her flushed cherry cheeks in the pillow. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you...wearing a shirt?¡±

    Lu Shaoming was amused. He put out two fingers to sp her tiny jaw and forced her to look at him. ¡°I also want to know why I don¡¯t have a shirt. Where¡¯s my shirt? I¡¯m to me. Maybe I didn¡¯t earn enough money to support my wife, so my wife was too busy at work and forgot about me, and I don¡¯t even have pajamas.¡±

 Chapter 373

    <h4>Chapter 373: Let Me Hear You Call Me Hubby Once</h4>

    Listen to what he was saying.

    All of the men in the world could say that they did not earn any money themselves. He was the only one who could not. The thing hecked the least was probably money.

    He said these words so sourly. Wasn¡¯t it all because he wanted to chide her for a bit?

    Busy, busy, busy. She was so busy that her own husband did not have any pyjamas to wear anymore.

    Sure, Ning Qing knew that she had made a mistake.

    Last night, in her house, in the hotel now, he slept naked.

    In normal families, husbands would prepare their own clothing, but he was different, this had nothing to do with the status between a woman and a man, he was a man who would have clothes prepared for him ever since he was born.

    Although Ning Qing admitted to her mistakes in her heart, she could not use her mouth to confess them. She red at the man and followed his tone as she snorted out, ¡°Someone speaks so beautifully. Someone says that he would earn money to provide for his wife, but who knows whether in the next second, he would not bother with me and his son. If I don¡¯t have a job and did not have the abilities to survive in this society, if there is a day where he doesn¡¯t want me anymore, how would Little Qinwen and I survive then?¡±

    Lu Shaoming knew that she still took offense to what happened in the past. Her character was very good, and she would not take things to heart. Sometimes he used a few sweet words, and he would be able to coax her to be like a littlemb, and she would listen to whatever he said obediently.

    But it was different this time; she was really angry.

    Even though she knew that he was under a love spell, she would also note to stick to him like the past. She would not act cute towards him. She had considerations inside her heart.

    Lu Shaoming looked at her eyes, bent down, and kissed her.

    She must have been so afraid when she went to Ennd for surgery.

    She was so afraid that she was still unwilling to address him ¡°Hubby.¡±

    His thin lipsnded on her eyes. Ning Qing quickly stretched out her hand to push him away. Her small, fragrant body was struggling furiously. ¡°Lu Shaoming, don¡¯t kiss me. You are not allowed to kiss!¡±

    She did not want him to kiss her eyes.

    Those five or six months, he had a million reasons to allow himself to be set free, because he was under the love spell, he was all of this for her good, so he hid the reason away from her. He was cold towards her, but he did not do anything wrong.

    He did not do anything wrong, but she could choose to forgive him.

    But she just did not want to forgive him.

    She just wanted to throw a tantrum with him.

    Without a single reason for it.

    The man on her body was too strong and too hard. He pressed against her, and he did not allow her to struggle at all. Her beautiful eyes changed as his thin lips lovingly kissed her.

    ...

    Ning Qing realized a problem out of the blue.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, did you know from the start?¡±

    He knew that she had gone to Ennd for retinal attachment surgery?

    If not, why would he frequently kiss her eyes? Ning Qing recalled for a moment; he really liked to kiss her eyes frequently.

    It was not possible for him to kiss her for no particr reason.

    Ning Qing widened her eyes as she looked at him.

    Lu Shaoming ced onerge palm on her side. He held her in mid air. His dark, sparkling eyes were gentle as he looked at her. His eyes were full of pity.

    Ning Qing received her answer. The tip of her nose went red, and the tears in the corners of her eyes trickled down. She held her small fist up as she punched him. ¡°Lu Shaoming, you rascal! You obviously knew that I almost...went blind, but you didn¡¯t even say a single word about it! You treated it as if nothing happened at all. Lu Shaoming, how could you be so bad to me?

    ¡°Did you know what I felt when I lost my sight for the first time? It was on the day you came back from the ne crash. I thought that those elders came. I stood up from the bed, then I realized that I could not see anymore... The second time urred when I was outside your vi. I was pushed by that Miss Leng onto the ground... Way after that, inside the lift, I could not see once again. I closed my eyes in fear and asked you to send me home, but you made a call to Secretary Zhu...

    ¡°I made up my mind in the taxi. In the future, I would not go to bother you anymore. No matter if I really became blind in the future, my life, Little Qinwen¡¯s life ¡ª I can take responsibility for these things... Even without you, I can let myself live very well...

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, I really thought of not wanting you anymore, but after that, I found out that you were under a love spell. I pitied you very much... Why couldn¡¯t you pity me a bit? I was in Ennd for an entire month. You didn¡¯t show your face at all, and you didn¡¯t even give me a single call.¡±

    After after that, she really did not dare think that he woulde to meet her, or maybe he woulde to take her back home. During that period of time, even listening to his voice was such a luxury for her.

    He once thought of calling her. She didn¡¯t need him to check up on her, as long as he told her. Even if she really went blind, in the future, she would just hand Little Qinwen over to him.

    She would not be in such a daze and so helpless anymore.

    Thinking about it right now, he was so bad. He obviously knew, but in that one month, he did not bother about her at all, and now, he also did not take anything to heart.

    He was too evil.

    ¡°Wifey.¡± Lu Shaoming slowly kissed the tears on her cheeks. He softly said, ¡°Wifey, sorry. It was all my fault. There will not be a second time. I will be by your side forever.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s cute little pink lips were quivering furiously. She was really too suppressed and too aggrieved. He would never know how afraid she once was.

    She hit him. ¡°Lu Shaoming, you are really so cruel. Even if you were under the love spell, it was fine even if you didn¡¯t want me anymore. Little Qinwen is your son. How could you bear not to see him at all?¡±

    Lu Shaoming had a frown on his face. This woman probably did not know. She gave birth to Little Qin Wen. Because it was her who gave birth to him, that made him like Little Qinwen. Even looking at Little Qin Wen would make him think of her shadow. He would also feel pain and would have no ability to do anything else.

    After all, he owed her.

    ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t cry anymore, okay? In the future, even if I die, my assets would belong to you and Little Qinwen. Nobody can snatch them away...¡±

    ¡°Oi!¡± Ning Qing quickly stretched both of her small hands to block his mouth. She looked at him with her tears blurring her vision. She was displeased as she said, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    He was normally a person with a glib tongue. He was so fluent when he wasining about her just now, but when she cried, he did not know how to coax her at all. He just knew how to say silly words like all of his assets would be hers.

    Was he so confident that she would not bear him speaking like this?

    ¡°Who cares about your money? I can earn money myself. The thing I amcking is a man. Little Qinwen wants a father.¡±

    If he dared to die, she would never wait for him.

    Lu Shaomingughed softy, he kissed her gentle little hand as he said, ¡°Yeah, I am back now. You want a man, right? I am giving myself to you!¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was crimson red. He obviously knew that she did not mean it this way.

    ¡°Go away!¡± She withdrew her hand.

    Lu Shaoming kissed her tears away and slowly kissed her lips.

    Ning Qing struggled for a few moments. She knew that she was unable to escape, so she stretched both of her small hands to hook his neck, and allowed him to kiss her properly.

    The man¡¯s breathing was a little hurried. He lowered his gaze as he scanned her pyjamas. He was unhappy as he lifted his eyebrows up, ¡°You are dressed so sexily during the day, but you are just wearing this at night?¡±

    Ning Qing felt like fainting. She could not hear what he was saying too clearly. She had light pink cartoon pyjamas on her. How did she offend him now?

    There was a chill in the bottom of her thighs. The man kissed her hair forcefully. He lovingly murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want to see the most beautiful one.¡±

    ...

    The temperature inside the room rose. Ning Qing felt her entire being step into the clouds. Knock knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. Xiao Zhou was speaking. ¡°Ning Qing, regarding the editing of the video, we have something that we need you to confirm. Do you have time now?¡±

    Ning Qing fell directly from the clouds to the ground. She struggled with all her might. She used two of her small hands to tug his cold short hair. She pushed him away, ¡°Shaoming, someone¡¯s here.¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his head. He looked at the woman¡¯s flustered expression. She looked just like a small rabbit. She wanted to move. He used one long leg of his as he pressed down on her and did not let her do so. With an irritated tone, he said, ¡°What time is it now, if there¡¯s work, talk about it tomorrow.¡±

    He rejected her in one sentence.

    After that, there was not a sound from outside the door.

    Ning Qing felt extremely awkward. They were all adults. They only had to think for a bit to guess what both of them were doing.

    She had filmed the night scenes and rushed back to the room tonight. She left all the video editing to Xiao Zhou. She could already be consideredzy, and now...

    Ning Qing pulled the nightgown that was pushed up back down. Her longshes that were like a butterfly¡¯s wings fluttered for a few moments. She turned sideways to hug Little Qinwen. ¡°Shaoming, go to sleep. Tonight...is not convenient. Little Qinwen is here.¡±

    They could not avoid making noise. Just like in her housest night, her entire person felt as if she¡¯d been steamed in hot water. Her parents were in the neighbouring room. The sound of the creaking was too loud.

    He closed his eyes and still felt a little disappointed.

    But her small hand had yet to touch Little Qinwen. Her entire body was picked up by her waist. The man carried her over his shoulder. Her soft and gentle little waist was on his shoulder.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small hand touched the cor of his shirt. She withdrew her hand in shock. Her two snow white feet went to kick him. She wanted to slide onto the floor. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be carried.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to be carried.

    The girl was extremely shy. She felt inside her heart that she should not be carried.

    Especially a man like him.

    She once heard Xiao Zhou mention that in certain ces, the family of the bride was afraid that she would be bullied after she married, so she would secretly take the groom¡¯s shirt and let the bride sit on it.

    But she was afraid to sit on it.

    In their family, it would be fine for him to be the head of the family.

    Lu Shaoming pinned her and coaxed him patiently. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t make a fuss, be good. The counter is dirty. Just make do and sit here for a moment. Give hubby a kiss. It would all be fine in a moment.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s five small fingers went to block his mouth. Her voice was soft as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. It is almost 12. You were just cured of the love spell. You have to nurture your body. We shouldn¡¯t do this every day....¡±

    Greedy.

    Lu Shaoming pulled her entirely into his embrace. He used his strong jaw to nudge her soft skin, ¡°It is also fine to listen to you. Call me Hubby once for me to hear.¡±

    Ning Qing ced her small hands on his chest. She bit down on her lip with her white teeth. She was not willing.

    ¡°Little Wifey, you are not obedient, huh?¡± The manughed softly yet dangerously.

    ...

    The next morning

    Little Qinwen opened his eyes. He slept for the night and felt veryfortable. He used his two small hands that were like white steamed buns to rub his eyes. His small elbows and small thighs moved around on the bed.

    Eh, where was Daddy and Mama?

    Little Qinwen turned his head sideways to look.

    Mama was sleeping beside him. She was a soft and fragrant pink bundle. Mama was sleeping sideways, and she looked obedient as she nestled up in Daddy¡¯s embrace.

    Daddy was awake. He wore a white shirt, and Daddy was lying down, He used onerge hand as he gently caressed the strands of hair by Mama¡¯s cheeks. He was warm and gentle as he stared at Mama.

    Daddy noticed him and lifted his gaze to look at him.

    Little Qinwen was excited. He flipped over actively and directly started to climb on the bed.

    ¡°Hehe, Daddy...¡±

    Daddy ced his index finger on his right hand as he ced it on his own lips. He made a gesture asking him to be silent. He picked him up with onerge hand. ¡°Son, be a little softer in volume. Mama was fatiguedst night. She is still sleeping right now. Let us not wake Mama up.¡±

 Chapter 374

    <h4>Chapter 374: Miao Jiang, Right? You Wait For Me</h4>

    Huh?

    Little Qinwen tilted his head and stared at Daddy innocently.

    Lu Shaoming sat up and ced Little Qinwen on the corner of the bed. He rubbed his baby son¡¯s small head and exined, ¡°Daddy and Mummy are making you a beautiful little sister.¡±

    When Little Qinwen heard that, he was unhappy. He wanted to throw her away.

    Lu Shaoming got up and went into the bathroom with the milk bottle. ¡°Son, don¡¯t make any noise. Let Mummy sleep a little longer. Daddy is going to make your milk for you.¡±

    Little Qinwen¡¯s eyes shone when he saw the bottle. He was so hungry.

    Little Qinwen climbed around and yed by himself. He slowly climbed to Mummy¡¯s side. Mummy was beautiful today. Her small face was flushed. Her wavy hair cascaded down. The bright light shone on Mummy¡¯s dark hair, making her appear soft and sweet, and even her breath was sweet.

    No wonder Daddy spent so much time peeping at Mummy.

    Little Qinwen was naughty. He sat on the bed and pulled at the nkets on Mummy¡¯s body with two small hands. Mummy was still wearing a pink cartoon nightgown. But the wide cor slipped down from one of her small shoulders. Little Qinwen looked at the hickey on Mummy¡¯s tender, creamy skin and cried.

    Hearing her son¡¯s cries, Ning Qing was quickly awoken. She opened her eyes and saw Little Qinwen sitting beside her, mouth wide and wailing his heart out.

    ¡°Little Qinwen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ning Qing wanted to get up, but her little hands could not exert themselves on the bed. Her body felt as though it were breaking apart.

    Lu Shaoming came out from the bathroom. He held Little Qinwen in his arms and wiped the tears away with his thumb as he said, ¡°Son, why are you crying? Tell Daddy about it.¡±

    Little Qinwen stole a peep at his Mummy¡¯s shoulder in his father¡¯s arms and covered his eyes with two small hands: Little Qinwen was afraid.

    Ning Qing realized that Little Qinwen was looking at her. She quickly pulled up the cor of her nightgown and looked at the man with a pointed but dainty look.

    All your fault!

    Lu Shaomingughed in an adoring manner as he raised his eyebrows at the woman. Alright, all my fault.

    ¡°Son, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t be afraid. That¡¯s Daddy¡¯s kiss.¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡± My son is going to learn bad things from him.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat.¡± Lu Shaoming held Little Qinwen in one arm with the bottle in the other hand, and he fed it to his son.

    Little Qinwen had forgotten to cry as he sucked on the bottle energetically.

    Ning Qing looked at the father and son and turned overzily. She looked at her cell phone. It was already 6:30 a.m.

    She looked at the man by the bed. The man was wearing a white shirt, ck trousers, clean and refreshing, with an aloof, noble aura. He didn¡¯t appear tired at all.

    Ning Qingined in her heart. She didn¡¯t know why he was so strong.

    She was exhausted.

    Ning Qing did not want to get up from bed. Her eyelids were heavy, and she wanted to sleep for a while. Just then, Little Qinwen finished his milk. Lu Shaoming put the bottle on the nightstand. The man bent down and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Ning Qing, I really do have a meeting today. I¡¯ll take Little Qinwen with me. You sleep a little longer.¡±

    Ning Qing opened her eyes and buried her fair, delicate facezily in her pillow. Her apricot cheeks were as dewy as leaves after rain. She had just woken up. Her eyes were still sleepy. Her groggy look was extremely adorable. ¡°Are you going to the office? I¡¯ll take care of Little Qinwen.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at her big, beautiful, clear eyes and could not help but lean over and kissed her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll take Little Qinwen home. You sleep a little longer.¡±

    Ning Qing got up and knelt on the bed with her fair, slender legs. The man¡¯s cor was flipped over. She reached out and flipped it back. Her voice was delicate and melodious as she said. ¡°No, it¡¯s inconvenient for you to take Little Qinwen. Leave Little Qinwen here. I¡¯ll call Momter; you go to work.¡±

    Lu Shaoming stooped low and let her smooth his cor. The woman¡¯s eyes had softened for him. His heart felt full. ¡°Wifey¡¯s the best.¡±

    He approached to kiss her on the lips.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ning Qing quickly reached out and held Little Qinwen in her arms. She blushed and said, ¡°Our son is here! Don¡¯t mess around; go to the office, quickly.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Shaomingughed and kissed his son¡¯s little face.

    Little Qinwen was kissed by his father. He was so happy, so, so happy, but Daddy had plopped a kissed and went away. Daddy¡¯s big hand directly sped the back of his Mummy¡¯s head while he kissed Mummy deeply.

    Ning Qing¡¯s little face turned red. She hadn¡¯t expected him tounch a sneak attack.

    The man¡¯s chest was too wide and smothered the mother and son in his embrace. She opened her mouth, letting him suckle for a moment. He wasn¡¯t greedy this time, leaving after getting a taste.

    ¡°Wifey, I¡¯m really going now.¡± Lu Shaoming touched her forehead, lingering.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart felt so sweet it was about to burst, but she refused to admit it. She pushed him with her little hand and said, ¡°Go.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t shameless enough to do anything with her son in front of them.

    Lu Shaoming stood up straight, took his briefcase in his right hand, opened the door, and went out.

    When the man closed the door and disappearedpletely from her sight, Ning Qing finally withdrew her gaze and looked sideways, only to find Little Qinwen staring at her lips foolishly.

    Ning Qing felt something wet on her lips. It was the kiss he left behind.

    ¡°Oh, Little Qinwen, what are you doing staring at Mummy? Mummy¡¯s blushing already. Okay, Mummy admits, Daddy kissed Mummy. Little Qinwen, to be honest, Daddy treats Mummy and Little Qinwen quite well. Shall we forgive Daddy?¡±

    Little Qinwen pped: OK, OK.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming left the hotel and went straight to the Bentley. Right then, the cell phone in his pocket rang. It was Zhou Yao.

    ¡°Hello, Second Brother...¡±

    ¡°Hey, Elder Brother, we have found Tang Xueli¡¯s hiding ce. He took his men to Miao Jiang.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s deep ck eyes shed for a moment. ¡°Miao Jiang?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder Brother, don¡¯t worry. I have sent troops over, and I will go over today. This time, I will wipe him out.¡±

    Lu Shaoming pressed his thin lips together. ¡°Second Brother, Tang Xueli¡¯s trip to Miao Jiang seems a little suspicious. Where are you? I¡¯ll join you. Let¡¯s go to Miao Jiang together.¡±

    Lu Shaoming hung up.

    He opened the car door and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. The morning sunshine shone through the window and spilled all over the man. He closed his eyes gently and wondered why Tang Xueli had gone to Miao Jiang.

    Miao Jiang...

    He heard that his love spell hade from Miao Jiang.

    Lu Shaoming suddenly frowned. His ears rang with a sharp tone, and his nose felt warm. He reached out to touch his nose and saw piercing red blood on his fingers.

    His strong body leaned back into the chair, and all his senses could be described with one word: pain.

    Long forgotten pain.

    Pain that drove deep into his bones.

    ...

    In the hospital

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s face was grave. He looked at the man sitting on the bed. ¡°Shaoming, the result of the examination shows that your body is alright. The antidote is real. Your love spell has been solved, but...¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s face was pale, but his ck eyes were still as sharp as an eagle¡¯s, and his features were as calm as water.

    ¡°But the situation may be worse. If I¡¯m not wrong, you were under the oldest love spell in Miao Jiang. It is in the form of a maggot, and the mother hides in the human body. Someone had made the mother maggot give birth in your body to cause you pain. This kind of maggot poison is like a curse from ancient China. It is an unexinable category of medicine and is very mysterious.¡±

    Lu Shaoming replied, ¡°That means... I will be under someone else¡¯s control all my life?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan shook his head. ¡°No, you can also choose to find that person and kill him. If the maggot mother dies, you will live.¡±

    Lu Shaoming stood up and said, ¡°What are we waiting for, then? Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to Miao Jiang.¡±

    ¡°To Miao Jiang?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Tang Xueli is in Miao Jiang. That man must be in his hands. Second Brother¡¯s men had surrounded him. He must have sniffed out something abnormal. He called me over through the maggot. He wants to fight to the death with me.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan nodded. ¡°Alright, what else are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing was in the hotel room. Yue Wanqing woke up quickly. She held Little Qinwen in her arms.

    Just then, Ning Qing¡¯s cell phone rang. It was an unknown number.

    Ning Qing picked up the phone. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Lu.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°Tang Xueli?¡±

    A wildugh sounded. ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Lu to guess who I was just by hearing my voice. It seems that I have left a deep impression on Mrs. Lu.¡±

    Ning Qing sneered, ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t met a lot of madmen in my life, only about two or three. Mr. Tang takes the top ce in terms of madness. I dare not forget you. I heard that Mr. Tang is now a wanted man. So, how have you been?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days, and Mrs. Lu¡¯s mouth has sharpened. Hah, your husband, Young Master Lu, ruined my entire life¡¯s efforts. Now, he¡¯s not even leaving a path of escape for me. I fled to Miao Jiang to try to recover my strength. But, in just a couple of days, he has pursued me and has me surrounded, trying to wipe me off the face of the earth. Mrs. Lu, since Young Master Lu is cornering me like this, how should I repay him? ¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Haha, what do I want? Young Master Lu thought that it was enough to get rid of the maggot. The maggot can give birth to baby maggots, so with the mother maggot lodged in his body, I can still make Young Master Lu suffer in unbearable pain by manipting it. By this time, Young Master Lu should have only suffered once, but I think he would not tell you that. He must be in the hospital now.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s whole heart sank, and she trembled. ¡°Tang Xueli, say it straight, the purpose of calling me.¡±

    ¡°Gee, Mrs. Lu is so smart. My taste is good indeed. Come,e to Miao Jiang with Lu Shaoming. Come to apany me for one night. Service me well, and I¡¯ll hand the person in charge of the mother maggot to you.¡±

    ¡°Hah,¡± Ning Qingughed, her little head turning quickly. ¡°You are surrounded now. The mother maggot is your only trump card. You¡¯re not using this trump card for a chance to escape but exchanging it for a woman instead.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Mrs. Lu, you don¡¯t seem to know that in Young Master Lu¡¯s eyes, you are not as a mere woman. ying with you can hurt him hundreds of times more than a maggot attack. Besides, Mrs. Lu, I been thinking about you for too long, and I¡¯ve always wanted a taste of you.¡±

    Ning Qing knew that this man was hopeless. He was really a psychological pervert.

    ¡°Alright. Miao Jiang, right? You wait for me.¡± Ning Qing hung up.

    She dialed Lu Shaoming¡¯s number. After a few rings, someone picked up. The man¡¯s low, rich voice sounded, no different than usual. ¡°Hello, Ning Qing.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Shaoming, where are you now?¡±

    There was no pause, and his answer was very natural. ¡°At the office. Why?¡±

 Chapter 375

    <h4>Chapter 375: Okay, I Won¡¯t Cry</h4>

    Ning Qing listened on. The tears in her eyes trickled down her face. She bit down her pink bottom lip before closing her eyes, stopping herself from trembling.

    He lied to her again.

    The man on the other end heard her abnormality. His low voice was a little sharp as he asked, ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong with you? Where are you going now?¡±

    Ning Qing opened her eyes. ¡°I am fine, I am still inside the hotel room. Mum came just now to take Little Qinwen away... Shaoming, I am going to work. Let¡¯s stop chatting; bye bye.¡±

    The other end went silent for a few seconds. ¡°Ning Qing, I¡¯m going overseas on a business trip for the next two days. You should take care of Little Qinwen and stay at home obediently to wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Business trip?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I am going on a business trip. I will be back very soon.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded her head, and wiped her tears away with her small hand. She gently said, ¡°Okay, stay safe.¡±

    They ended the call.

    Ning Qing held her phone and walked to the window. She looked outside and dialed a number.

    ¡°Hello, Older Sister Jian, can you help me for a bit.... Shaoming must definitely be with Older Brother Dayuan. Older Sister Jian, can you help me find out where Older Brother Dayuan is?¡±

    ...

    Lu Shaoming and Zhou Dayuan walked out of the hospital together. A car was outside to pick them up. It was an army green jeep. Zhou Yao jumped out from the front passenger seat.

    ¡°Eldest Brother, Doctor Zhou...¡± Zhou Yao greeted them.

    Lu Shaoming nodded his head. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Let¡¯s go. Board the car.¡±

    Lu Shaoming and Zhou Dayuan sat in the back. The young soldier driving the car changed directions and made a right turn. At this moment, a red Ferrari rushed towards them from the front.

    Both cars made an emergency brake at the same time. Zhou Yao was about to curse softly, but he lifted his head up and saw the door of the Ferrari open up. A familiar lithe figure appeared before his eyes.

    ¡°Sister-inw...¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked through the ss windows and also saw Ning Qing. His firm expression turned dark. He stretched his hand out to open the door of the car, and his long leg came out of the car.

    The woman was already at his side. Lu Shaoming red at her sharply. His tone was tight and serious. ¡°Ning Qing, why are you here?¡±

    Other than her red eyes, Ning Qing¡¯s expression was still normal. She weed the man¡¯s sharp gaze. ¡°Lu Shaoming, didn¡¯t you say that you went on a business trip? I am here to send you off,¡± she said with a cold smile.

    Lu Shaoming was a sharp and sensitive person. He heard Ning Qing¡¯s tone, and he felt something was off. ¡°Ning Qing, you knew about it already? Who contacted you?¡±

    Ning Qing did not answer. She got directly to the point. ¡°Bring me along.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the exquisite small, stubborn face. His thin lips were in an unhappy arc as he added emphasis on his words. ¡°Ning Qing!¡±

    He was not going out for pleasure. There was danger in the journey to Miao Jiang.

    ¡°You are not agreeing to it?¡± Ning Qing took out her phone from her pocket. She went through her call log as she gave to him to have a look. ¡°Lu Shaoming, if you do not dare to bring me along... Do you believe it or not? I will bring myself to Tang Xueli¡¯s bed tonight. That pervert said that as long as I serve him well, he would hand the maker of the love spell to me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s entire handsome face became cold and evil. His deep, dark eyes were just like split calligraphy ink. The abyss didn¡¯t end.

    He lifted his eyebrows as he nced at Zhou Dayuan.

    Zhou Dayuan maintained his innocence. He lifted his eyes to look at Jian Han who was standing beside the front passenger seat of the Ferrari. He was slightly chiding her with his warm eyes.

    He did not have to ask. It must have been Jian Han.

    These two women were on the same side.

    Jian Han looked at Zhou Dayuan. She knew that she made a mistake, and she admitted her mistake as she pursed her red lips with a good attitude.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her cute, fearful behaviour. She curled up the corners of her lips. He took his hand from his pocket and stretched it out towards her.

    Jian Han¡¯s entire almond shaped face livened up. She had a smile on her face and ran in his direction.

    Zhou Dayuan held onto her shoulders as he held her in his embrace.

    ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t freeze right there. Since Ning Qing is here, bring Ning Qing along to Miao Jiang,¡± Zhou Dayuan suggested.

    Lu Shaoming looked at Ning Qing. This woman was extremely stubborn. She has already found him. It would not be possible for her to go back again. If he made her anxious, he would really be worried about her.

    ¡°Get in the car then,¡± said Lu Shaoming.

    A big stone in Ning Qing¡¯s heart finally dislodged itself. He was willing to bring her along! She got in the car.

    Because of Ning Qing¡¯s presence, Zhou Dayuan brought Jian Han to the jeep. Zhou Yao was still seated in the front passenger seat, and the group made their way out once again.

    ...

    Zhou Yao looked through the rear view mirror to look at the two people in the back, one of them was perched on the window to look at the scenery outside the window. Another was crossing their legs elegantly. His expression was dark and sinister, and both of them were ignoring each other.

    The couple were in the middle of an argument. Zhou Yaoughed awkwardly, and tried to calm the atmosphere. ¡°Sister-inw, you really shouldn¡¯t being on this journey to Miao Jiang. It is too dangerous. Eldest Brother hid this from you for your own good. Sister-inw, don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Ning Qing snorted out loud and said, ¡°Some people think they are so capable. He thinks that he is doing this all for my good, but is he really doing this for my good? We have been married for such a long time. I have been worried and afraid together with him. I don¡¯t know when the family will receive news of his death.¡±

    Zhou Yao: ¡°...¡± He nced at Lu Shaoming andughed awkwardly. ¡°Haha, Sister-in-w is so great at making jokes.¡±

    Ning Qing pouted her pink lips and did not speak. She was not joking at all. Too many things had happened in these past few months. She was always the one at home getting news. She was the one who had to wait for news.

    She was very scared.

    She was afraid that she¡¯d be married to a corpse if she continue to wait.

    This time, she wanted to apany him.

    There was also that pervert Tang Xueli. Didn¡¯t he have his eye on her? If she did note, how would she fulfil his wish?

    Ning Qing¡¯s mind was a mess. At this moment, a muscr arm came to her small waist. She did not know when he hade over to sit. He used some strength and pulled her into his embrace.

    Ning Qing was not willing and started to struggle quickly. ¡°Go away! Lu Shaoming, I think I have seen through you. The both of us can only spend good times in luxury, but we cannot share the difficulties in tough times? Every time you meet with trouble, you like to push me away, but when you have ess to my body, all you know is how to get whatever you want without any limits.¡±

    With her words, Zhou Yao: ¡°...¡±

    The young soldier who was driving heard these racy topics for the first time in his life. It was boring and hard in the army. He barely saw any girls in the span of a year in the army. The young soldier was shocked, and his face turned red. He looked at Zhou Yao in a daze.

    His meaning was: Reporting to Big Boss, there is someone here spreading unhealthy messages.

    Zhou Yao gave him a p and directly pped the young soldier¡¯s head. He chided him saying, ¡°Focus on driving.¡±

    Lu Shaoming pinned the woman who was moving about all over the ce. He didn¡¯t look too pleased. He lowered his gaze as he kissed her small face. He lowered his volume while he said with a smile. ¡°I do not treat you well? I am afraid that you would melt when I hold you in my lips. I cup you in the middle of my palm, afraid that you would fall. What else do you want?¡±

    From this man, these words were romantic and sweet.

    Ning Qing stopped moving. She lifted her head up from his embrace. The man¡¯s perfect handsome face that she found no ws on was magnified multiple times before her eyes. Her heart became extremely soft. She said, ¡°Does being together with me...hurt?¡±

    Her careful question was like her flustered heart.

    Lu Shaoming noted all of her emotions. He lifted his eyebrows and kissed her forehead gently. ¡°It does not hurt...We have cured the love spell, but that Tang Xueli is able to control the spell.¡±

    When he controlled it, Lu Shaoming would feel pain.

    Ning Qing stretched out her small hand to firmly tug the cor of his white shirt. She ced her small head in his warm, crisp embrace. She nudged him softly. Her gentle tone was almost coy as she said, ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t chase me away. In the span of these six months, you¡¯ve been involved in two idents. Other people might think that I am very resilient, but none of them know that I am actually very afraid. I am really afraid. I cry all by myself in secret.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s firm expression on his face immediately turned gentle. He stretched out his hand slowly as he caressed her hair. He then held her firmly in his embrace. ¡°Silly girl.¡±

    She was really too foolish.

    He guaranteed that this would be thest time.

    After this time, he would never allow her to cry all alone in secret. He would not leave her again, and he would not allow her to be afraid.

    Ning Qing stretched out her and to hook onto his neck. She kissed his sexy, bulging Adam¡¯s apple. She went upwards as she kissed his strong, stylish jaw.

    She wanted to give him strength.

    At this moment, the man pinned her deeper into his embrace with his muscr arm. He pressed the back of her head with one of hisrge hands, not allowing her to lift her head up.

    Ning Qing was sensitive as she noticed the changes in his body. Below the thin material of his shirt, she could see the blood flowing through his veins, and it was a bit frightening.

    Ning Qing closed her eyes forcefully. She obediently nested herself in his embrace. Her eyes were very dry and did not have any tears, but her voice was shaking. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    The man kissed the top of her head. His voice was extremely hoarse from restraining himself. ¡°It does not hurt.¡±

    Ning Qing tugged the corners of her lips up and let out a extremely ugly smile. She looked even worsepared to when she was crying. ¡°Shaoming, let go of me. I feel ufortable with you hugging me like this. I don¡¯t dare sit together with you anymore. Stop the car. I want to chat with Older Sister Jian.¡±

    The arm around her shoulder was slowly withdrawn. The car stopped, and Ning Qing opened the door and jumped out.

    The moment she jumped out, she heard something heavy hit the seat, and Zhou Yao called out, ¡°Eldest Brother.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s entire body turned icy cold. The blood in her body froze. She immediately started to walk away, heading to the jeep behind their vehicle.

    He did not allow her to look, so she would not look.

    She...also did not dare to look.

    Zhou Dayuan opened the car door and walked out. He looked at the woman¡¯s frail eyes that were in a blur. He lifted his eyebrows and strode away with his long legs. He directly brushed past her and walked towards the jeep in the front.

    Jian Han quickly stretched her hand out to support her, ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong with you?¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head. Everything was fine. She was fine. Her man was in pain in the back and was undergoing emergency resuscitation. She could not make him worry once again. She did not even dare to cry.

    ¡°Older Sister Jian, let¡¯s get in the car.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Both of them sat inside the car. The tears in Ning Qing¡¯s eyes trickled down immediately. She cupped her face in her small hands, and the tears immediately covered her entire face.

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Jian Han cupped her shoulders.

    ¡°Older Sister Jian, it turned out that he¡¯s been living like this... I never knew... I cannot imagine how much pain he must be going through. He has never been a person who would express pain... My heart really feels so painful. It feels so painful that I think I am going to die...¡±

    Jian Hanforted her immediately. ¡°Ning Qing, you have to be strong for a moment. Young Master Lu has always been hiding the truth from you. He was afraid that he would see you behaving like this. The journey to Miao Jiang is extremely dangerous. Since you have made your way here, don¡¯t distract Young Master Lou. Didn¡¯t you say it before? We don¡¯t have to do anything. We only need to believe in Young Master Lu. Everything will be fine. He can do it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head immediately. Then she stretched her hand to wipe her tears away. ¡°Okay, I will stop crying.¡±

 Chapter 376

    <h4>Chapter 376: Sister In Law Has Run Away</h4>

    The next day, the group arrived in Miao Jiang.

    They had rented several houses from the people in Miao Jiang, but there were not many rooms, so they needed to squeeze a little.

    After discussing it, it was decided that the three men would sleep together, while Jian Han and Ning Qing slept together. This was the best and most effortless arrangement.

    The local people brought dinner, and after they had eaten, they discussed strategy.

    Zhou Yao took the map and spread it out on the table. ¡°Big Brother, Tang Xueli is hiding with his men in the Han Pce not far ahead. Our people have already surrounded them. As far asbat effectiveness is concerned, it is not a problem for us to exterminate them. However, Tang Xueli has the mother maggot in his hand. If we force him into a corner, he will certainly do something unfavorable to you. It¡¯s imperative to find out who has the mother maggot.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s deputymander said, ¡°Boss, we have been monitoring them for several days. They are quiet and have had no contact with others. I think the person with the mother maggot must be hiding in the Han Pce.¡±

    Zhou Yao nodded, and he looked at Lu Shaoming. ¡°Brother, we can¡¯t rush into the Han Pce. Now... If only someone else could infiltrate...¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at Ning Qing.

    Tang Xueli wanted Ning Qing to go. Ning Qing was the best and only candidate.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡± Ning Qing stood up and said, ¡°That pervert Tang Xueli likes to y, but he will not y someone to death straight away. I know his personality well, and when I arrive there, I will act ording to the situation. We can cooperate from both inside and out.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Before Ning Qing could finish speaking, she was rejected by Lu Shaoming.

    Ning Qing looked at the man and softly said, ¡°Shaoming, this is the best way. You can rest assured that I won¡¯t let myself be in danger...¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s thin lips were slightly parted. His eyes were serious and sharp. ¡°Ning Qing, since you know that Tang Xueli is a pervert, do you think he will give you a chance to cooperate from the inside and out? He won¡¯t kill anybody, but that¡¯s not the problem. Are you really going to deliver yourself to his door?¡±

    Ning Qing was immediately speechless.

    Lu Shaoming looked at Zhou Yao. ¡°Let¡¯s think of another way.¡±

    Zhou Yao looked Ning Qing in the eye. He was amander on the battlefield. When the situation was urgent, he was decisive and cruel. He would also exchange the life of the whole team for one person¡¯s life. There was no way out. This was the battlefield, and battle is ruthless.

    But, Ning Qing was different. If she were to encounter even a slight mishap at Tang Xueli¡¯s hands, Lu Shaoming would not be able to live with himself.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Yao shrugged, admitting that this was not a good n.

    Ning Qing wanted to speak again, but at this time, Jian Han went forward and held her little hand while shaking her head gently. Young Master Lu would never agree.

    Ning Qing stopped talking.

    Just then, Lu Shaoming said, ¡°Ning Qing, go back to rest with Jian Han. Fighting is a man¡¯s business. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Ning Qing, let¡¯s go to bed.¡± Jian Han took Ning Qing¡¯s little hand and went out.

    ...

    When Ning Qing and Jian Han had left, Lu Shaoming looked at Zhou Dayuan. ¡°Dayuan, give Ning Qing some drugs at night and have her sleep for a couple days.¡±

    ¡°Why? Afraid that something would happen to her?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I know her character. Tang Xueli has asked her to meet him. She won¡¯t miss the chance to go to the Han Pce. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll do something rash.¡±

    Zhou Dayuanughed. ¡°Shaoming, treat Ning Qing better in the future. This woman, she is willing to do anything for you.¡±

    ¡°Do I need you to remind me?¡± Lu Shaoming raised his eyebrows.

    How could he not understand the woman¡¯s feelings for him?

    Zhou Dayuan stood with his hands in his pockets. He shrugged. Fine, just take it as he hadn¡¯t said anything.

    Knowing that his wife was coveted by other men, Lu Shaming was not happy. Given his gentlemanly demeanor, Zhou Dayuan would not bicker about it with him.

    ...

    Jian Han and Ning Qing entered the room and closed the door. Jian Han softly said, ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t be too nervous. I also don¡¯t agree with you about going to the Han Pce. You haven¡¯t seen Zhou Zhilei¡¯s tragic state. That Tang Xueli is really a psychopath. He has all sorts of ways to torment women. Who do you think Tang Xueli is? He won¡¯t give you a chance to fight back. What if he really touches you? Young Master Lu will never allow this to happen.¡±

    Ning Qing sat beside the bed, her small face depressed. ¡°But the mother maggot is in the Han Pce. Our people can¡¯t get in. Shaoming¡¯s life is still in the hands of Tang Xueli. Should I watch Shaoming be in pain like that again and again?¡±

    Jian Han went up and touched Ning Qing¡¯s small head. ¡°Young Master Lu will find a way. After all, we have them surrounded.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Ning Qing nodded.

    At this time, a couple of knocks sounded. The indigenous people of Miao Jiang brought two cups of tea.

    The Miao Jiang girl was very enthusiastic. ¡°Sisters, this is the rice tea that we¡¯ve brewed ourselves. It tastes good. Drinking a cup before bed is helpful for sleep and beauty. Come and have a taste, Sisters.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Little Sister.¡± Jian Han and Ning Qing thanked her politely.

    Jian Han took a cup of tea first, and she tasted it. ¡°Mmm, it tastes really good, with the fragrance of rice,¡± said Jian Han, taking another cup and handing it to Ning Qing. ¡°Ning Qing, try it.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded and she was about to drink it when she saw several soldiers standing outside the door. She asked, ¡°Sister Jian, who is outside the door?¡±

    Jian Han looked over. ¡°General Zhou¡¯s men. Probably sent to protect us. Ning Qing, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ning Qing pressed her lips together and shook her head. ¡°Oh, nothing. I¡¯m too nervous. Everyone seems like the enemy now.¡± She finished the cup of rice tea.

    The young Miao Jiang girl took the teacups, talked andughed for a few minutes, then left.

    When the door was closed, Jian Han went to the bedside to tidy up her nkets. Ning Qing quickly went into the bathroom. She bent down and spit all the rice tea in her mouth into the toilet.

    ¡°Ning Qing, what are you doing? Come to sleep.¡± Jian Han was calling her.

    Ning Qing quickly turned on the tap and the sound of rushing water could be heard. She answered, ¡°Sister Jian, I¡¯m washing my face. I¡¯ming.¡±

    Ning Qing washed her face and went out.

    The two women were sleeping under the nkets. Jian Han was talking to Ning Qing, but no one answered for a long time. She looked sideways and saw that Ning Qing was looking at her cell phone.

    ¡°Ning Qing, the signal here is very weak. You can¡¯t send messages or make a phone call.¡±

    Ning Qing put her cell phone under her pillow, and she smiled sweetly. ¡°Sister Jian, I was just looking at the time.¡±

    Looking at the time?

    Jian Han didn¡¯t know why she wanted to know the time.

    ¡°Ning Qing, go to bed soon. Goodnight.¡±

    ¡°Alright, goodnight, Sister Jian.¡± Ning Qing closed her eyes.

    ...

    The next morning, when Jian Han opened her eyes and looked at her side. Ning Qing was no longer there.

    Jian Han sat up and looked around. She opened her mouth and cried, ¡°Ning Qing, Ning Qing...¡±

    There was no answer in the room.

    Jian Han looked at the time. It was 7 o¡¯clock now. She patted her head. How could she have slept sote?

    Ning Qing had already gotten up.

    Jian Han didn¡¯t think too much about it. She got up, got out of bed, washed her face, and opened the door.

    When she went out in the bright sunshine, she happened to see Lu Shaoming and others. Jian Han looked at them and did not see Ning Qing. She asked, ¡°Young Master Lu, where¡¯s Ning Qing?¡±

    Lu Shaoming had intended to see Ning Qing for a moment. Last night, Zhou Dayuan had drugged her, which guaranteed her two days¡¯ sleep. Only when he saw her would he feel relieved.

    Hearing Jian Han¡¯s question, his eagle-like eyes widened and he asked, ¡°Ning Qing is not in the room?¡±

    Jian Han shook her head. ¡°No, Ning Qing was gone when I got up. I thought she was worried about you, so she got up very early to find you.¡±

    Behind him, Zhou Yao secretly said, ¡°This is bad.¡± He strode forward with his long legs to the special guards who guarded the door. In a bad temper, he cursed, ¡°I asked you to watch the people inside. What did you do all night, sleepwalk? Where¡¯s my sister-inw?¡±

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re innocent. We dared not close our eyelidsst night. There was no movement in the room. Nobody came out, and we don¡¯t know what is going on.¡± The soldiers were at a loss.

    Zhou Yao kicked open the door of the room with his long legs. He nced around the room, then he went straight to the window. He opened the window and looked out. ¡°Big brother, there are footprints under the window. My sister-inw has escaped.¡±

    ¡°Escaped?¡± Jian Han was shocked. She hadn¡¯t expected Ning Qing to run away. Where had she gone?

    At this time, her shoulders were grasped. Zhou Dayuan half hugged her in his arms. The man¡¯s body smelled of floral Chinese medicine. He had probably been busy all night.

    He squeezed her shoulders and gave her the strongest support andfort. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    As he said that, Zhou Dayuan looked at Lu Shaoming, ¡°Shaoming, Ning Qing must have gone to look for Tang Xueli. By now, Ning Qing must already be in the Han Pce.¡±

    Then, a soldier shook his head and said, ¡°No way. We have surrounded the Han Pce in groups. If someone were to enter the Pce, we would know. But it¡¯s so strange that Sister-inw could enter the Pce so silently... Unless...¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s entire face sank. ¡°Big Brother, there¡¯s a secret way into the Han Pce!¡± he concluded with certainty.

    ¡°Tang Xueli could obviously escape through the secret pathway we didn¡¯t know about, but he didn¡¯t; he waited for you and Sister-inw toe. Sister-inw is in danger. Brother, what should we do now, rush in immediately to rescue Sister-inw, or... wait for news of Sister-inw¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Shaoming.¡± Zhou Dayuan took a step forward. ¡°Ning Qing must have had a n to leave when she chose to go to the Han Pce. She took the risk for you. If you make a bold move at this time, you will waste all her efforts and intentions. Ning Qing is always alert and wise. We can wait for her.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jian Han shook her head. ¡°Ning Qing was prepared but so is Tang Xueli. Ning Qing¡¯s alertness and wisdom can¡¯t make a difference in the face of a psychopath. Let¡¯s not take a risk with Ning Qing¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°Jian Han,¡± Zhou Dayuan said with a low voice. ¡°Ning Qing¡¯s life is a life. Shaoming¡¯s life is also a life. Don¡¯t forget that the mother maggot in Tang Xueli¡¯s hands, if we fight him head-on, the result would be defeat and injury on both sides.¡±

    Jian Han didn¡¯t speak anymore. Her eyes were wet. She couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if Ning Qing, a girl so delicate, were to fall into the hands of someone like Tang Xueli.

    ¡°Big Brother...¡± Zhou Yao looked at Lu Shaoming and asked for instructions.

    Zhou Dayuan sighed softly. ¡°Shaoming, don¡¯t you know what Ning Qing¡¯s intentions are? She already knew you were going to drug her, and now she has cut off all means of retreat, tying her life together with yours.Are you going to choose to let her efforts go to waste or to cooperate with her from the outside, going through the hard times together? You think about it.¡±

 Chapter 377 - Mrs. Lu Smells Really Good

    <h4>Chapter 377: Mrs. Lu Smells Really Good</h4>

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s thin lips were pursed into a cold straight line. He was not too flustered, other than the dangerous air on his body. He was just like a wild beast. He was calm and yet intelligent.

    He rushed him to save her or to choose to believe her once again...

    He needed to make a decision right now.

    Lu Shaoming clenched his hands into fists. He has never once thought of strangling a person to death. He wanted to strangle that woman right now.

    What was she considered to be?

    A beautiful woman saving a hero?

    Lu Shaoming looked at Zhou Yao, ¡°Go and investigate that secret passage. Inspect it closely. See if Ning Qing has left any clues for us on the way there.¡±

    Zhou Yao had a glow in both of his eyes. He nodded his head quickly and said, ¡°Okay, Eldest Brother!¡±

    Zhou Dayuan also heaved a sigh of relief. He was most afraid that Lu Shaoming would lose his senses during this critical period of time. Men in their 30s would not be like a 20 year old boy and rush to the scene like a hero using their youth and vigour. Both of them understood. They had to ensure their own survival, first. Only then would they have the ability to love someone else.

    ¡°Shaoming, I will go with Zhou Yao,¡± Zhou Dayuan said.

    Jian Han tugged his elbow. ¡°I also want to go.¡±

    ...

    Zhou Yao brought his subordinates. They went around the surroundings of the Han Pce. They went to search for clues, but the area was too huge. They could not tell if Ning Qing had really left them any clues. They also did not know what kind of clues she may have left. A half an hour passed. Everyone gathered together as they pooled their resources.

    Zhou Yao looked at his watch, ¡°Eldest Brother, the situation is critical right now. We are not sure about Sister-inw¡¯s condition right now. If we continue to search like this, it would be akin to looking for a needle in a haystack.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyebrows were tightly knitted together and three deep lines ran across his forehead. He did not reply. His deep, dark eyes scanned the floor. He suddenly saw a patch of yellow. He took two steps forward and bent his body down. He stretched out his hand to touch the yellow patch on the ground.

    Zhou Dayuan had a look and said, ¡°This is a flower that originates from Miao Jiang. This type of flower has a yellow bud in the middle.¡±

    ¡°I remember something. I have seen this type of flower before. There is one below the window of our room. Ning Qing pointed at itst night to ask me to have a look. She said that the yellow bud was really beautiful,¡± Jian Han said.

    Zhou Yao gave his subordinate a look. The soldier nodded his head and stepped forward. He lifted the green grass and shrubs before them, then said, ¡°Big boss, the road in front does in fact have a yellow colour. It is because of the shrubs here are dense and tall/ This type of colour is not too eye-catching, so we didn¡¯t notice.¡±

    Zhou Yao cursed and said, ¡°That¡¯s a given. If it was so easy for us to realize, then the subordinates of Tang Xueli would have realized it immediately. You thought that our sister inw is so dumb? Continue to search in the front. Look at what is in front.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The soldier ran far away.

    Three minutester, the soldiers turned and came back. They were extremely happy as they said, ¡°Big boss, this kind of yellow colour disappears before a mountain. We have found an entrance, and there is a secret passage through the mountain.¡±

    Zhou Yao curled his lips up. ¡°This bunch of kids, they actually have such endurance. They have dug a tunnel through the mountain. It looks like we have underestimated them all.¡±

    As he spoke, Zhou Yao looked at Lu Shaoming, ¡°Eldest Brother, we have found the secret passage. I will send people to block their escape route, preventing their retreat. This is all thanks to Sister-inw¡¯s wits. Otherwise, Tang Xueli would definitely be able to escape.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s dark eyes did not have a trace of glow in them. His heart was soft and painful. He always knew that the woman was very intelligent and brave. She had managed to surprise him time and time again.

    Although he did not want to be surprised in this way.

    How was she doing right now?

    ...

    In the Han Pce

    The ck cloth on Ning Qing¡¯s eyes was removed. She shut her eyes and slowly opened them back up. She came to a luxurious, brightly-lit hall.

    There was a ferocious air in the hall. There were soldiers holding guns. Tang Xueli sat on the sofa. He was casually shaking a ss of red wine in his hands.

    ¡°Mrs. Lu, you are here. I had to wait a long time for you.¡± Tang Xueli held the ss of red wine as he stood up.

    Ning Qingughed coldly. ¡°Mr. Tang is waiting for me. How could I not dare toe? Save the unnecessary talk. Where is the creator of the spell? I want to check if its genuine or not.¡±

    Tang Xueli looked at Ning Qing. He had admiration in his eyes as he said, ¡°Tsk tsk, it is Mrs. Lu after all. You still dare to be so stubborn after you arrive on my territory? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I would not give you the creator of the love spell, and that I¡¯d want you instead?¡±

    Ning Qing straightened her beautiful back, and she curled the corners of his lips into a smile. ¡°Mr Tang, you would not do that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, why would I not? Let me hear the reason why.¡± Tang Xueli looked to be very interested.

    ¡°Mr. Tang had a secret passage dug out a long time ago, so my second younger brother¡¯s elite troops have surrounded you. You are not afraid at all. You continue to live your high-life with alcohol and entertainment as usual. You obviously could bring the creator of the love spell with you and start anew. At the same time, you could control Lu Shaoming¡¯s life, but you were not willing to do so. You felt that it was not fun this way.¡±

    Tang Xueli listened to her words and lifted his eyebrows. He had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°Continue.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Tang is 30 years old this year. You have a sessful career. You are involved in moneyundering and sales of weaponry. You have the skills. You think that you are the hero of our time. What hero? Heroes take credibility to achieve their status. You shouldn¡¯t go back on what you promised me. At the same time...try to think about it for a moment/ After raping me, you would leave Lu Shaoming an insult he could not erase for the rest of his life. Of course Mr. Tang doesn¡¯t ce the tiny creator of the love spell to heart at all.¡±

    Tang Xueli burst out into grandughter. He went forward and stretched out his hand to touch Ning Qing¡¯s exquisite face. ¡°I really like Mrs. Lu the more I look at you. You understand me very well. It is only a pity that we have met each other toote in life. Otherwise, I could have provided for you. It would be so good if you could my best female buddy.¡±

    Ning Qing turned her head sideways to duck away from his perverted hand. ¡°I do not dare to be your female buddy. If Mr. Tang is not worried about leaving me by your side... I cannot control my own hand at all. We might not know. I might be the reason for Mr. Tang¡¯s sudden death.¡±

    Tang Xueli was not angered; he broke out into a smile instead. ¡°Sure, you are daring enough. Someonee over here. Bring the person out. Let Mrs Lu have a look.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± His subordinate swiftly opened a door and dragged a person out from inside.

    Ning Qing lifted her eyes to look over. He was a local from Miao Jiang. He had dark skin. Because he was locked up for a long period of time, he seemed disoriented.

    He was also a victim.

    Ning Qing knew that he was the creator of the love spell. On this point, Tang Xueli would not cheat her. This man was too wild and crazy, and he would not bother to bluff.

    ¡°Old Uncle...¡± Ning Qing lifted her feet forward, wanting to say something to him.

    But the subordinate pulled that man away and threw him back into the room.

    At this moment, Ning Qing¡¯s small waist was hugged from behind. Tang Xueli came to her hair and took a deep whiff. Drunkenly, he said, ¡°Mrs. Lu is too fragrant.¡±

    Those subordinates burst out in loudughter, and someone whistled out loud.

    ¡°Tang Xueli, let go of me,¡± Ning Qing said while she struggled.

    ¡°What about letting go? Mrs. Lu, do you know how long I have waited for this day? Every night when I y around with these women, it is not fun enough. I am just thinking of when I would be able to y with Mrs. Lu. What old uncle? Come. Call me ¡°Uncle¡± for me to hear, haha...¡±

    There was ayer of pink goose bumps on Ning Qing¡¯s entire body. This man was really disgusting.

    There was a big difference between a woman and a man. Ning Qing had yet to struggle for a few moments. Her entire body was lifted up. Tang Xueli carried her to sit on the office desk. He ced one hand on her face as he said, ¡°Tsk tsk, look at how smooth your skin is. It is as soft as cotton! Young Master Lu¡¯s taste is really good. You are really a premium product.¡±

    His subordinates all cheered out loud. ¡°Big Boss, what do you mean by premium product? After you are done ying, you should gift her to us subordinates. Let us have a taste, too!¡±

    Tang Xueli nodded his head. ¡°That is a must. Lu Shaoming treats this woman so preciously and has hidden her away. He is not even willing to let others have a look! He is too petty, I am a generous person, I will share my fortune with others. Haha.¡±

    Ning Qing sat on the desk. She ducked away from Tang Xueli¡¯s advances. ¡°Tang Xueli, since I am here, then I have already made up my mind to allow the dog to bite me, but you also should not forget what you have promised me.¡±

    Tang Xueli bent down and kissed Ning Qing¡¯s tender neck. This feeling was both fragrant and soft. It made Tang Xueli¡¯s entire body go soft. He shut his eyes. ¡°The rtionship between a couple is really deep. Things have already developed to this point. You are still thinking of Young Master Lu.¡±

    Ning Qing did not answer, and could not duck away from his kiss any longer. She coldlymanded, ¡°Ask them all to leave!¡±

    Tang Xueli opened his eyes to look at Ning Qing. It was only when he was so up close that he realized that this woman was really so beautiful. His hands went downwards and came to her arc as he kneaded it. Her body was fragrant and soft like jade. At this moment, most men would probably treat the woman better. He smiled and asked, ¡± If I let them leave, what benefits would I get?¡±

    Ning Qing snorted coldly. ¡°The only benefit that you will get: I can guarantee that the people under you would be still alive.¡±

    She¡¯s using life and death to threaten him?

    Tang Xueli looked at her big, dark eyes. The blood inside his body went upwards. He¡¯d never experienced this kind of feeling before. He bent down, and he kissed her all the way from her eyes to her corbones.

    ¡°Sii.¡± Ning Qing felt a chill on her neck. The t-shirt on her body was ripped apart.

    The subordinates were all in awe. They were standing too far away. Tang Xueli had one of his palms pressed down on the desk. The subordinates could only see the aqua bluece bra, and also a big stretch of white.

    After having a look, the men¡¯s blood began to flow.

    Everyone wanted toe forward. They wanted to take a closer look.

    At this moment, Tang Xueli said, ¡°All of you should go.¡±

    Although the subordinates all wanted to stay to watch what was unfolding, Tang Xueli had already given his orders. Everyone stood up and went out.

    Therge hall immediately became quiet.

    Tang Xueli¡¯s eyes turned red. The woman¡¯s body looked as if she had just taken a milk bath. It was white and sparkling. He stretched his hand to hold onto Ning Qing¡¯s exquisite face. ¡°Are you satisfied now? I didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Lu would be more voluptuous than I thought. With you like this, I cannot guarantee that I would let go of you after I y with you once.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s entire body went stiff. She weed his gaze and spat out three words: ¡°Go and die!¡±

    Tang Xueliughed. ¡°Sure, then I will die on top of Mrs. Lu!¡±

    He started to kiss her.

    Ning Qing¡¯s two small hands were holding onto the table very firmly. She turned her face sideways and closed her eyes tight. When she set off, she was only wearing a t-shirt and jeans. It was not easy for a man to do anything to her with these clothes.

    While Tang Xueli kissed her, he used his hands to undo her jeans. She did not struggle, and only hoped that time would pass by quickly.

    The bottom of her thighs felt cold. Her jeans were tugged down by a little. At this moment, two small hands went loose. Bang! Tang Xueli fell to the floor.

    Ning Qing stood up quickly. She stood on the ground and stretched out one leg to kick Tang Xueli, who had fainted andnded on the ground. He did not have any reaction.

    Ning Qing tidied her clothes quickly. The t-shirt on her body was ripped badly. She ran quickly to the side of the sofa and picked up a ck suit jacket as she put it on herself.

    She walked silently to the side of the wall. When the subordinate opened the door just now, she looked at it carefully. There was a mysterious machine on the wall. Probably, when the position of the big dipper was aligned, the door would open.

    She tried it out and took a deep breath. The door was opened.

 Chapter 378 - Luoxi, Donâ€™t Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 378: Luoxi, Don¡¯t Sleep</h4>

    Ning Qing was delighted; she had seeded.

    The Miao Jiang uncle was crouching in the corner of the room. He seemed to be in a feverish haze.

    ¡°Uncle...¡± Ning Qing walked in.

    But then, arge hand tugged her silky hair. Her scalp was in pain, and tears welled up in Ning Qing¡¯s eyes. She staggered backward, then with a p, a strong palm hit her right cheek, and Ning Qing fell against the wall.

    Ning Qing felt pain. Her right cheek was almost numb with pain. In her mouth was a sweet and metallic taste. She couldn¡¯t hold back. Arge amount of blood was oozing out from the corners of her mouth.

    Looking up, Tang Xueli had awoken.

    Tang Xueli¡¯s face was shrouded in shadowy gloom, and his cheeks were twitching, which made him terrifying. ¡°B*tch, how dare you drug me?¡±

    Tang Xueli came forward, grabbed Ning Qing¡¯s fine, tender neck with one hand, and slowly squeezed. ¡°When you came in, my people patted you down. You couldn¡¯t bring anything in, so you put the drugs in your body?¡±

    He had been drugged when he kissed her.

    Ning Qing¡¯s face was red, and he was squeezing her neck. Gradually, she could not breathe. She swatted at him with two small hands, and tears flowed.

    ¡°B*tch, do you know what sort of people I hate most in my life? It¡¯s the people who trick me! You are insulting my IQ. You are provoking me!¡±

    Ning Qing felt that she was not getting enough air. This man had gone mad. If he went on like this, she would surely die.

    Ning Qing dropped her hands. She stopped struggling. She looked contemptuously at Tang Xueli. Her eyes were cold and ironic.

    When Tang Xueli saw her look at him like this, he slowly released his hand and asked paranoidly, ¡°What are youughing at? You are dying, yet you dare tough?¡±

    He let go, Ning Qing gasped. She breathed too fast, and the fresh air entering her lungs made her choke up in tears. ¡°Tang Xueli, why don¡¯t I dare tough at you? Do you know who hates beingughed at most? The person who was born aughing stock!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Tang Xueli clenched his hands into tight fists. The cracking of his bones sounded very ominous. ¡°I promised to give you the mother maggot. Why are you so anxious? Ning Qing, you¡¯re the one who has harmed Lu Shaoming.¡±

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Ning Qing sneered. She touched her neck with one hand and supported herself against the wall with the other. Her pale little face was filled with stubborn and cold amusement. ¡°Tang Xueli, you don¡¯t even dare to tell the truth at this point. After raping me, would you really give me the person with the mother maggot?¡±

    Tang Xueli did not speak. He gave Ning Qing a deadly stare.

    ¡°Not talking, are you? Tang Xueli, let me guess what you¡¯ll do. You have a secret pathway. You can escape. You have the mother maggot. You can rape me. In fact, you not only want to rape me, but you also want to take the mother maggot with you. Maybe after you¡¯ve had fun with me, you might take me away with you as well. What reputation? What hero? All bullsh*t. Tang Xueli, you are a madman, a big psychopath who acts at a whim!¡±

    Tang Xueli listened. He closed his eyes, smoothly inhaled, andughed. ¡°Haha, what a great one, Mrs. Lu. You¡¯re smart and courageous.¡± He took two steps forward and put his hands on Ning Qing. He sneered, ¡°Then guess how I¡¯m going to y with you now?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Ning Qing broke free and ran away.

    But she could not run away. The man pulled her back with one hand. He had a grip on her jeans. ¡°I had originally wanted to be gentle with you. Now, it seems that I do not need to be. Women... They¡¯re all born cheap,¡± the man¡¯s cold voice echoed in her ear.

    Only now did Ning Qing felt afraid. He firmly held her down, and she had no strength to resist.

    The drug on her body hade from Zhou Dayuan, which could cause people to faint when ingested. She didn¡¯t expect that Tang Xueli would wake up so quickly.

    This kind of drug seemed to not affect him.

    Ning Qing was trembling all over. Her head was running fast, and she was thinking about what to do.

    She wondered if Lu Shaoming had realized the yellow signal she had sprinkled along the road.

    Last night, she went out of the room and waited outside the Han Pce.

    She could not enter the Han Pce directly, as the Han Pce was surrounded by Zhou Yao¡¯s people. She would be found once she went in, so she stood outside the Han Pce and waited. She believed that Tang Xueli could see her.

    Sure enough, Tang Xueli¡¯s people came.

    When she was covered with the ck cloth, she knew that there was a secret pathway.

    The yellow stamen core had been rubbed by her and wiped on her jeans. Every step she took, the stamen core would be sprinkled down. This was the mark she left behind.

    She has done so much. She hoped that Lu Shaoming could understand and realize it. She hoped that he would not let her down.

    At that time, Tang Xueli stopped. He pricked his ears and listened.

    Ning Qing did not know what he wanted to do, but it was a good thing for her. She quickly broke away from his oppression and reached to lift her jeans.

    She had just pulled them on when light prated through the top, and a ck figure fell from the sky.

    Ning Qing was very happy ¡ª Luoxi.

    It was Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi had finally arrived.

    ¡°Luoxi, there, take him away quickly!¡± Ning Qing pointed to the room.

    In fact, she had a better way. That is, to kill the Miao Jiang uncle, but that uncle was also a victim. If she took an innocent life so that Shaoming could live, what was the difference between her and Tang Xueli?

    Tang Xueli¡¯s heart sank. Who was this man?

    His Han Pce was made out of walls of copper and iron, impregnable, and no one could break in.

    How did this man break-in so quietly?

    However, when he heard Ning Qing¡¯s voice, Tang Xueli sneered, ¡°Want to take him away in front of me? Hah, not so ea-...¡±

    The ¡°sy¡± was stuck in his throat. Tang Xueli¡¯s pupils contracted violently. The man was so fast that he could not even see the man¡¯s face. The man had shed into the room like lightning. This inhuman speed made Tang Xueli¡¯s head spin for a few seconds.

    When he had recovered, he wanted to pull out the gun, but when he touched his waist, he realized that the gun had fallen on the table. He had just unfastened his belt to do something with Ning Qing, so he had ced the gun on the table.

    Ou Luoxi hade out with the Miao Jiang uncle in those vital few seconds.

    The Miao Jiang uncle was so thin that bones were all he had left. Ou Luoxi carried him in one arm effortlessly. At the front of his desk, he jumped up with one long leg and soared up with the help of his jump. In a blink of an eye, he had darted out of the round hole in the roof like a ghost.

    Tang Xueli was stunned.

    How could there be a man so fast in the world?

    The next second, the figure fell down again. Ou Luoxi stood in the center. His beautiful eyes were covered by soft hair on his forehead, and he looked at Tang Xueli expressionlessly.

    Tang Xueli also saw his face clearly.

    What a delicate young man.

    The young man was dressed in a ck T-shirt and chinos, and the tapered end of his trousers wrapped around his fair ankles, with a pair of blue sneakers on his feet. He was so beautiful. He looked as if he had walked out from a painting.

    Tang Xueli came back to his senses. He grabbed Ning Qing by the shoulder and dragged her in front of him. He took a sharp knife from his boots and ced it against Ning Qing¡¯s neck. Heughed at Ou Luoxi. ¡°Who are you? You¡¯d better not move another inch. If you move, don¡¯t me the knife for being blind and injuring Ning...¡±

    Before he could finish, a shadow shed in front of Tang Xueli¡¯s eyes, and Ou Luoxi, who was just a few meters away, appeared in front of him.

    Tang Xueli was prepared this time. When Ou Luoxi sped towards him, he held out the sharp knife quickly and fiercely, plunging it into Ou Luoxi¡¯s heart.

    With a plop, the sharp knife sank into his flesh and blood, and Ou Luoxi was grievously wounded.

    ¡°Luoxi!¡± Ning Qing¡¯s pupils shrank. She took the opportunity to open her mouth and bite Tang Xueli¡¯s hand that was firmly gripping her shoulder.

    Tang Xueli felt pain. It was as if the woman was going to bite off a chunk of him.

    He tried to pull back the sharp knife and end Ning Qing.

    But he could not pull it. Tang Xueli felt that the knife in his hand had gone deeper into the other man¡¯s flesh. Looking down, the young man held the handle of the knife and refused to let him move.

    Tang Xueli was shocked, this person was so fearless of pain and death.

    What an incredible weirdo.

    Tang Xueli¡¯s hand rxed. Ning Qing took the opportunity to get rid of Tang Xueli, ¡°Luoxi, Luoxi, are you okay...¡± Ning Qing went to hold Ou Luoxi¡¯s arm.

    With an unpleasant plunging sound, Ou Luoxi took the handle of the knife and pulled the sharp de out of his body. He sped Ning Qing¡¯s waist with one arm. In the blink of an eye, Ou Luoxi withdrew to the corner of the wall with Ning Qing.

    ¡°Luoxi...¡±

    The blood from Luoxi¡¯s heart flowed out, and the ck T-shirt was dyed red. His blood flowed along his trousers straight to the ground. Ning Qing¡¯s tears poured out. Her small hands pressed on the wound in a panic.

    Ou Luoxi was pale, but he stood straight as a tree, with no pained expression on his face. He gazed warily at Tang Xueli.

    Tang Xueli¡¯s bloody hand brushed his face and his expression became distorted. ¡°Want to y with me on my turf? I¡¯ll y until you die.¡±

    He opened the door of the hall andmanded, ¡°Come in and shoot them into honebs.¡±

    But then, there was a boom, and the sound of gunpowder and the smell of bombs overtook the room. His men panicked and said, ¡°Boss, this is bad. They¡¯re bombing us.¡±

    Tang Xueli¡¯s eyes sank. ¡°Don¡¯t fight, we¡¯ll retreat through the secret exit.¡±

    Another man came running over. ¡°Boss, the secret exit has been bombed by them. The mountain has copsed, and the secret exit is gone.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The battle between the two sides had officially begun, and there was gunfire everywhere. Ning Qing could not hear it. Her whole focus was on Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s legs went soft and his body slid against the wall until he sat on the ground.

    ¡°Luoxi, Luoxi, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me. Hold on a little longer. Dayuan will be here soon. He will save you.¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at Ning Qing. His hand was very cold. He slowly took Ning Qing¡¯s small hand. He shook his head. A pure and brilliant smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m not in pain... It¡¯s just that I feel weak all over and want to close my eyes and sleep...¡±

    Ning Qing looked at Ou Luoxi through blurry tears. This young man was born bright and dazzling. His delicate outline was like a painter¡¯s portrait, the most outstanding work of heaven. If he were a girl, he would surely be a fatal beauty, but he was a young man.

    Everyone says that a boy who was more beautiful than a girl would have a hard and short life.

    He said that it didn¡¯t hurt even after suffering such serious injury. Ning Qing knew that he wasn¡¯t in pain. He spoke very little. He had learned to speak slowly, so he could not lie.

    He really doesn¡¯t feel pain.

    Ning Qing shook her head. ¡°No, no, Luoxi, don¡¯t sleep. You can¡¯t sleep.¡±

 Chapter 379 - Why Does It Have To Be Me?

    <h4>Chapter 379: Why Does It Have To Be Me?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s longshes drooped down slowly. The shape of his lips was really pretty. The corners of his lips were lifted up. On a normal day, they had a cute tint of pink, just like a little girl.

    He really wanted to sleep already.

    Ning Qing was extremely shocked. She could not allow him to sleep.

    One of her small hands pressed against his wound. His body tilted forward. She bent down by his ear as she spoke. ¡°Luoxi, do you remember Xiaofu? Xiaofu likes you very much.¡±

    Upon hearing the name ¡°Xiaofu,¡± Ou Luoxi¡¯s beautiful eyes moved around, and he started to react.

    Ning Qing was extremely delighted. At this critical period, it was just like she expected. She could only use Xiao Fu to provoke him.

    ¡°Luoxi, tell Sister-inw, do you like Xiao Fu?¡± Ning Qing started to question him, and she attracted his attention as she chatted with him.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s beautiful eyes drooped down again. The youth¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple was moving, and it was hard to discern his feelings. ¡°I...cannot...like her.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Ning Qing asked.

    Ou Luoxi closed his eyes and did not say anything else.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart sank. She stretched out her hand to shake his shoulder. ¡°Luoxi! Ou Luoxi...¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not have any reaction, and Ning Qing was frightened as she cried out pitifully, ¡°Luoxi, don¡¯t sleep. I am begging you not to sleep...¡±

    At this moment, there was a warm feeling on her shoulder. Her entire being was lifted up. She entered into a warm, familiar embrace. ¡°Ning Qing.¡±

    Lu Shaoming came over.

    Ning Qing lifted her gaze up to look at him. It was as if she had met her saviour. Her bloodstained hand went to tug the man¡¯s ck shirt. ¡°Shaoming, save Luoxi! Quickly! Luoxi was stabbed with a knife.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at the woman whose face was like a kitten crying pitifully. He used his calloused thumb to wipe the tears off her face, then he coaxed her with a gentle tone. ¡°Dayuan is here. Don¡¯t be afraid. Everything will turn out fine.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head immediately

    If Ou Luoxi died because of her, she would be extremely upset and me herself for it.

    The battle outside was intense. Zhou Dayuan came over. He was dressed in a clean whiteb coat. Theb coat exposed his dark coloured trousers, and there was a pair of brown coloured leather shoes on his feet. Even in the middle of the chaos and battle, he remained calm and confident, and he behaved calmly as usual.

    Ning Qing looked at Zhou Dayuan¡¯s warm face that resembled a piece of jade. She felt her entire heart ease up.

    Older Brother Dayuan was here...

    Her body softened, and she directly copsed into Lu Shaoming¡¯s embrace.

    Lu Shaoming put his hand on her small, slim waist. Heforted her as he kissed her forehead. At this moment, no matter what the both of them wanted to say to each other, neither of them wanted to speak. Luoxi¡¯s life was the priority.

    There were some assistants following behind Zhou Dayuan. It was the assistant leader of his medical team, and also another two youngdies from Miao Jiang that studied medicine. They were lifting the stretcher in their hands.

    Zhou Dayuan walked to Ou Luoxi¡¯s side. He bent down, and he put on his medical gloves. He used both of his hands to test Ou Luoxi¡¯s breathing, irises, heartbeat... His movements were incredibly experienced as he did so.

    ¡°The patient¡¯s heartbeat is weak. He has lost too much blood, and that has led to ack of oxygen. I will count from one to three. You all will lift him up, ce his body t, and put him on the stretcher...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s low, charming voice sounded out. The people behind him all followed his orders, and Ou Luoxi was ced on the stretcher.

    ¡°Oxygen mask.¡± Zhou Dayuan stretched his right hand out.

    The youngdy from Miao Jiang looked at him with ultimate admiration in her eyes. Her small face was blushing as she passed him the oxygen mask. ¡°Doctor Zhou, I will do it.¡±

    The young girl attached the oxygen mask for Ou Luoxi.

    Zhou Dayuan did not bother with that young girl. He used his scissors as he cut the t shirt that Ou Luoxi was wearing. He exposed the gory wound on Ou Luoxi¡¯s left chest. It was by his heart.

    ¡°The patient¡¯s knife wound is around 3 cm from his left vicle. The situation is a little critical. We do not have enough time to send him to the operating room right now. Administer coagnts. Someone,e over to press the patient¡¯s chest. Take the needle over here. I will use it to sew the wound close.¡±

    His assistant silently brought over the coagnts. He spread it over Ou Luoxi¡¯s wounds. The youngdy from Miao Jiang blushed as she came forward excitedly. ¡°Doctor Zhou, I will press his chest down.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Dayuan held the youngdy¡¯s small hand as he taught her to press Ou Luoxi¡¯s chest down. His big, warm, beautiful hands pressed on the youngdy¡¯s. He lowered his gaze as he spoke with a gentle and charming voice. ¡°Follow the clockwise direction as you add pressure in order to prevent the blood from not flowing well when I am sewing the wound up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Doctor Zhou.¡± The youngdy from Miao Jiang looked at Zhou Dayuan¡¯s handsome face in front of her, and he looked extremely powerful.

    At this moment, Jian Han walked inside. That old uncle from Miao Jiang did not have a clear state of mind. He had just had a bout of craziness. She spent some time trying to hypnotize him.

    When she came in, she saw Zhou Dayuan looking resplendent. Thatnky figure resembled a piece of jade. He stood together with a youngdy while speaking in hushed tones. The youngdy looked at him with admiration and love in her eyes.

    She stopped in her tracks.

    The man that was a distance away from her did not notice her. He let go of the youngdy¡¯s hands and received the needle from his assistant. The blood stained his gloves, but he was confident and warm. He looked attractive and intelligent with his medical skills.

    The needle moved around in his hands, and a momentter, the wound was sealed sessfully.

    ¡°Lift the patient into the observation room. Inject him with saline. Tonight would be the key observation period. We will change shifts as we observe him tonight.¡± Zhou Dayuan removed the blood stained gloves on his hand while addressing his assistant.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The assistant lifted Ou Luoxi up.

    Ning Qing looked on as she was worried. She asked, ¡°Older Brother Dayuan, is Luoxi¡¯s life still in danger?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan shook his head. ¡°This is not a given. Today will be the key period. We have to see if he can wake up from hisa.¡±

    The tears in Ning Qing¡¯s eyes trickled down. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I had not asked Luoxi toe, he would not be in danger now.¡±

    At this moment, a low voice came from above her. ¡°It is alright as long as you know it. In the future, don¡¯t overestimate yourself again.¡±

    Ning Qing heard what he said and stretched out her hand immediately to push the man away. Her tears blurred her vision as she red at Lu Shaoming. ¡°You go away! I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡±

    She was only apologetic towards Luoxi. This man did not have any share of that.

    She had yet to settle his debts that he owed her.

    Rascal!

    Ning Qing walked away.

    Lu Shaoming, who was controlling the anger in his entire body: ¡°...¡± She was the one who got angry with him first.

    Ning Qing took two steps forward and saw Jian Han. She said, ¡°Older Sister Jian.¡±

    The youngdy from Miao Jiang was asking Zhou Dayuan a question rted to medicine. Zhou Dayuan replied, and at this moment, he heard Ning Qing call ¡°Older Sister Jian¡± out loud. He quickly turned around to look.

    Jian Han was standing a distance away.

    Her almond shaped eyes were quietly pointed in his direction.

    Zhou Dayuan went forward. His expression was a little displeased as he said, ¡°Jian Han, didn¡¯t I not allow you toe over? It is very dangerous here! Go back, quickly.¡±

    He had yet to reach Jian Han. Jian Han held Ning Qing¡¯s small hand, and both women turned around to leave.

    Zhou Dayuan who was left at his original spot was puzzled: ¡°...¡±

    He looked at Lu Shaoming from a distance away.

    Lu Shaoming ced both of his hands in his pockets. After Ning Qing¡¯s back profile disappeared from sight, he inly withdrew his gaze and looked at Zhou Dayuan. ¡°Your woman is jealous,¡± he said with augh.

    Jealous?

    Zhou Dayuan froze a moment before he lifted his eyebrows up and broke out into a smile.

    He was in a good mood.

    ¡°Your woman is angry, and she would be angry for a long period of time,¡± Zhou Dayuan reminded him kindly, returning his words back to him.

    Lu Shaoming snorted out loud. He did not bother with him. He lifted his gaze to look in the distance.

    The elite troops from the ming Forces Commando unit had already killed all of those mercenaries. Zhou Yao and Tang Xueli were battling with one another. The abilities of these two people were at about the same standard, and the winner had yet to be determined.

    At this moment, there was a ck lithe figure that emerged in the midst of the chaos, Leng Zhiyuan was here.

    The woman was able to get news that quickly.

    Lu Shaoming was afraid that when the both of them met with one another, they would end up fighting. Thest time, they had allowed Tang Xueli to escape. This time, there could not be another mishap.

    Lu Shaoming curled the corner of his lips. Casually, he said, ¡°Miss Leng, Second Younger Brother, you two should coborate to deal with Tang Xueli then. If you two are not able to capture him, then I will personally help the both of you to organize your wedding.¡±

    Organize their wedding?

    Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan heard his words. Their senses were cruelly tugged on for a moment, and their entire faces were covered in disbelief.

    Tang Xueli and Zhou Yao separated from one another. Tang Xueli looked at his subordinates. They were mostly dead, and this time, he had really lost.

    His entire face was constricted in an evil expression. He spat a mouthful of blood and said, ¡°Come over then.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan threw her submachine gun onto the ground. She tied her hair up casually and ced a sharp knife at her waist. Sheughed coldly. ¡°Take your life over here.¡±

    The 3 of them battled with one another.

    20 minutester, Tang Xueli was defeated.

    Zhou Yao used one of his long legs to kick Tang Xueli¡¯s joint on his thighs. Bang! Tang Xueli knelt down on the floor.

    Leng Zhiyuan pointed her gun at his forehead. ¡°You¡¯ve killed so many brothers of mine. You even harmed my older brother. Watch shoot you right now.¡±

    ¡°Miss Leng, pause for a moment.¡± Lu Shaoming went forward.

    Leng Zhiyuan lifted her eyebrows up. ¡°Why, could it be that Young Master Lu has forgotten our gentleman¡¯s promise? My older brother saved you. Didn¡¯t you say once before that Tang Xueli would be handed over to us to handle?¡±

    Lu Shaoming was not surprised at her words. He had a confident smile on his face as he said, ¡°Miss Leng, don¡¯t misunderstand. I would definitely hand this person over to you to handle, but only, if you kill him now, aren¡¯t you short-changing yourself? As for President Tang, if you hand him over to the country to punish him, if they give him the death penalty or hand him life in imprisonment, wouldn¡¯t that be even better then?¡±

    Tang Xueli, who was on the ground, heard his words andughed coldly. ¡°Hmph, Young Master Lu, let us have a trade. You are not even willing to let me end it off quickly.¡±

    Lu Shaoming slowly bent over. He looked at Tang Xueli with his dark eyes. He had a smile on his face as he slowly said, ¡°President Tang, didn¡¯t you want to beg for death but not get it, or to ask to live on but not be able to do so? I will now gift this ending to you.¡± As Lu Shaoming spoke, he came to Tang Xueli¡¯s ear. With a smile, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t give you the death sentence. I will ask the people in prison to take care of you well, and they will care for you for your entire life.¡±

    Tang Xueli¡¯s constricted face had a trace of depression in it. He was dead, he had really failed this time.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, you should feel lucky. If you did not have an intelligent wife, you would¡¯ve been the failure today.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lu Shaoming nodded his head, ¡°But what are we going to do? I just so happen to have this intelligent and quick-witted wife. President Tang, you can spend the rest of your life being jealous of me.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Lu Shaoming stood up and gave an indication to Zhou Yao using his eyes. A few elite troops came over. They handcuffed Tang Xueli as they brought him away.

    Tang Xueli was not satisfied. ¡°If you have the ability, kill me then. I don¡¯t want to go to prison. How can a person like me go into prison?¡± he shouted out crazily.

    Tang Xueli was brought into the car, and waiting for him was a long, dark life in prison.

    The car drove away, and Lu Shaoming withdrew his gaze. He looked at Leng Zhiyuan. ¡°Miss Leng, many of your subordinates were hurt. You should stay behind for a few days. You should recuperate before going back.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at her subordinates. She nodded her head casually before she said, ¡°Sure!¡±

    She ced her submachine gun on her shoulder, and walked forward to settle the mess.

    Lu Shaoming patted Zhou Yao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You are still not going to help?¡±

    Zhou Yao: Oldest Brother, why does it have to be me?

 Chapter 380 - What Are You Thinking Of? Iâ€™m Not In The Mood

    <h4>Chapter 380: What Are You Thinking Of? I¡¯m Not In The Mood</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan were cleaning up the mess. Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing were staying in the local hospital in Miao Jiang. Ou Luoxi had been pushed into the intensive care unit.

    Jian Han took a small medicine box and treated Ning Qing¡¯s wounds.

    Ning Qing¡¯s right cheek was extremely swollen, with bright palm marks on it. The corners of her mouth were injured, and residual bloodstains remained. A ck suit that she had gotten along the way was draped on her body, and the beauty of chaos and frailty shone through her miserable state.

    Jian Han held the cotton ball with pliers to clean the wounds on Ning Qing¡¯s face. Ning Qing furrowed her eyebrows and painfully screamed, ¡°Sister Jian, it hurts! Lighter.¡±

    Lu Shaoming stuffed both hands into his pockets and leaned against the wall of the corridor. He heard the unending sounds of the woman¡¯s grief and pettiness. He looked sideways at her.

    A few strands of her wavy hair was stuck to her little face. Her face was like an abandoned kitten¡¯s. Bloodstains and tears were everywhere. The big ck suit made her body seem petite. Those autumn pupils were beautiful, ck, and moist as if water would flow out of them.

    It was no wonder Tang Xueli liked her.

    The beauty of a woman can be considered a sin.

    He stepped forward, took his big hand out of his pocket, and went to pick up the pliers in Jian Han¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± he said in a low, rich voice.

    Jian Han looked at Lu Shaoming and wanted to pass it to him.

    But then Ning Qing pouted her pink lips and said, ¡°No! Sister Jian, just help me deal with it.¡±

    On hearing this, Lu Shaoming¡¯s deep ck eyes swept over the woman¡¯s small face, like a cold and fierce wind in winter.

    Ning Qing ignored him and hummed.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, forget it, let me do it. Ning Qing is afraid of pain. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll handle it lightly,¡± Jian Han said with augh.

    Lu Shaoming pressed his thin lips together and stopped talking.

    Jian Han cleaned the wounds on Ning Qing¡¯s face for her. She softly asked, ¡°Ning Qing, besides the pain on your face, is there any pain on your body?¡±

    Ning Qing hesitated. She was probably feeling guilty. Her autumn pupils turned to look at Lu Shaoming, who was standing tall in front of her.

    Lu Shaoming met her gaze. He half-narrowed his eyes and nced at her tender neck. A few strands of her wavy hair had twisted over her neck. His eyes were sharp and he could see some kiss marks through the twisted hair.

    He had no expression, but his firm face was cold to the extreme.

    As soon as Jian Han saw the couple exchanging looks, she made a few guesses. Ning Qing had been at the Han Pce for so long. What happened between her and Tang Xueli?

    This was a very sensitive topic.

    Especially for men like Lu Shaoming.

    Jian Han stood up andughed. ¡°Ning Qing, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to the infirmary. You have a lot of blood on your body. I¡¯ll get some warm water to wash you.¡±

    Ning Qing gave Jian Han a thankful look. She got up and went into the infirmary with Jian Han.

    ...

    In the infirmary

    Jian Han pulled up the curtains. She rolled up her white sleeves and went to the bathroom for a basin of warm water and a towel. ¡°Ning Qing, wash your face and hands. I¡¯ll go and find clean clothes for you to change into.¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her lips and smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you, Sister Jian.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± Jian Han walked out of the infirmary.

    The room was quiet. Ning Qing wrung the towel dry and came to a mirror. She wiped the bloodstains on her face with the towel.

    After cleaning up, she put the towel in the basin, turned around, and took off her ck suit.

    The cor of her white T-shirt had been torn, and her state was somewhat uncovered as soon as her suit was taken off.

    Looking down at the kiss marks on her body, Tang Xueli hadn¡¯t taken much advantage of her, but he did touch her.

    That psychopath had been rough with her, and her skin was fair and supple, so all the ces he touched were covered with bruises and some pain.

    Ning Qing touched her supple shoulder with a small hand. He had pped her so hard she hit the wall, and her shoulders felt as if they were falling apart.

    ¡°Tss.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but hiss in pain.

    Then, she heard a door open and close behind her. Ning Qing asked, ¡°Sister Jian, are you back?¡±

    No one answered behind her, but her little petite waist was held, and a warm and strong body came up behind her, apanied by a soft, enticing voice. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Ning Qing knew who it was just by the clean and pleasant smell on his body. ¡°Why are you here? Who allowed you to break into someone else¡¯s room?¡±

    Ning Qing stretched out her hand to pull on her suit, trying to hide herself.

    But it was no use. When the man¡¯s arm pulled her back, she couldn¡¯t even budge. The man¡¯s amused voice didn¡¯t reveal his mood as he asked, ¡°Are you addicted to wearing other men¡¯s suits?¡±

    Ning Qing was speechless.

    She was not concerned about whose suit it was but about the fact that she had to be exposed without it.

    The focus of the man¡¯s thinking was different from hers. They couldn¡¯t talk together.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± She struggled.

    At that moment, her small body was turned over to face him. Her buttocks were against the table. In front of her was the man¡¯s iron-cast body; she was trapped.

    Her small hand barely covered her body with the shredded cloth while another small hand pushed at him. An embarrassed flush appeared on her face. ¡°Lu Shaoming, what are you doing?¡±

    The man did not reply. His big hand came to her small face, gently touching her as his fingertips pulled her beautiful hair behind the ear, revealing her entire face.

    Ning Qing¡¯s body was burning. His big hand trailed down her tender neck and grasped her small hand that was covering herself with.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, don¡¯t...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, her little hand was caught, and with a casual pull from the man, her little hand was pulled away, and the torn fabric at was scattered.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was red, and her small hand, which rested against his chest, balled up into tender fist to hammer him, but it was no use. The man used three fingers to restrain her two small hands.

    Ning Qing struggled fiercely to shake him off and cover herself. His shirt and trousers were priceless, while her clothes were torn and ragged. It was extremely shameful.

    Looking up, she saw the man looking down at her body. Ning Qing fiercely turned her face away. She didn¡¯t need to think to know that he was looking at where Tang Xueli had touched her.

    Her jeans below were suddenly touched. Ning Qing bit her pink lower lip and looked pale with fear. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t touch me...¡±

    He did not touch me below.

    So please don¡¯t look at it.

    Lu Shaoming took his hand away and raised his eyes. He stared at the woman¡¯s pale little face with eagle-like eyes, smiled, and said, ¡°You feel ashamed now? Why didn¡¯t you prepare yourself for the most shameful oue when you went to the Han Pce?¡±

    Ning Qing heard his tone. He wasughing at her.

    Ning Qing¡¯s nose was red, and her eyes were full of bright tears. Hadn¡¯t she done all this for him?

    He didn¡¯t even speak a word offort to coax her.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming, go away, I don¡¯t want to see you ever again. You take my kindness for granted and think that I have other intentions instead. You are a big, bad bully.

    ¡°If you would have agreed to let me enter the Han Pce in advance, I would not have contacted Luoxi to ask for his help. Now, Luoxi is injured and still unconscious. Do you know how much I me myself? What if something happens to Luoxi? What should I do then? I won¡¯t want to live anymore...¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart was devastated. In her heart, she had regarded Luoxi as her younger brother ¡ª the beautiful young man with a sad life, who grew up with the wolves in the deep mountains at the age of 8. She hoped that he would recover.

    If she would have known that Luoxi would be injured, she would rather have died than drag Luoxi down.

    She was under such pressure, and instead of easing her worries, he satirized her.

    All his attention was focused on whether she had been sullied by Tang Xueli.

    Ning Qing¡¯s tears fell like pearls of a broken ne. Large drops of tears fell. She cried andined, ¡°Lu Shaoming, I see it clearly now. You just want to know what Tang Xueli had done to me. He touched me and kissed me. All the marks on my body were left by him. Are you satisfied? If you think I¡¯m dirty, then don¡¯t stay with me anymore. I don¡¯t want you either.¡±

    The woman cried so hard that she couldn¡¯t catch her breath. Her weak, fragrant shoulders trembled fiercely. Her eyes and nose were red. Her fair, delicate face was swollen because of the p, and her fair skin was covered with marks from being handled roughly.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes were full of heartache and pity. He put his hand on the back of the head and took her into his arms. He looked sideways and kissed her little face. Heughed and softly said, ¡°You¡¯re my wife. You¡¯ve been touched by other men. I don¡¯t even have the right to ask?¡±

    Ning Qing ignored him and kicked him with both hands and feet.

    Lu Shaoming tightened his arms and hugged her trembling body tight. ¡°Alright, Ning Qing, stop crying. Luoxi will survive. He will be alright.¡±

    Ning Qing stopped struggling. She looked at the man through blurry tears and asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, really, I promise.¡± He touched her lips.

    Ning Qing wasforted. This man had always been her sky. He would never lie to her.

    Luoxi would be all right.

    Lu Shaoming sped her petite waist and carried her to the table. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ning Qing struggled toe down.

    The man put his long leg against her and refused to let her move. He had a tube of ointment in his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Doesn¡¯t it hurt? I¡¯ll apply some ointment for you.¡±

    Ning Qing bit her lower lip and felt a sweetness in her heart. He had kept the ointment in his trousers pocket. Just now, he was probably checking her body to see where she was injured.

    Can¡¯t he just say it when he¡¯s concerned about her?

    She had thought that...he minded that she had been touched by Tang Xueli.

    In her heart, she was a very traditional woman. In her life, she could only have one marriage, and only one man. If she had been sullied, she would feel dirty.

    That was why she had been so nervous in the corridor just now.

    Afraid that he was suspicious of her.

    Afraid that he minded.

    Lu Shaoming gently applied the ointment to her. Ning Qing¡¯s eyes did not know where tond. Her small hands firmly clutched the shirt on his arm.

    Suddenly, she felt the man¡¯s big, rough hand going around behind her to unbutton her clothes. Ning Qing was anxious and pressed his hand down. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    The man pulled out his hand and smiled softly. ¡°What are you thinking? I¡¯m just applying the ointment. There¡¯s a lot of work to be done outside. Luoxi is still in the ward. I¡¯m not in the mood.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s blood rushed to her head. He hadn¡¯t meant that, but her thoughts were unhealthy.

    He unbuttoned her clothes. The man looked at her intently as he applied ointment to her. His heart ached for her so much. The girl he had held in his hands and pampered had suffered so much because of him.

 Chapter 381 - Ou Luoxi, My Heart Hurts So Bad

    <h4>Chapter 381: Ou Luoxi, My Heart Hurts So Bad</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ning Qing¡¯s longshes that resembled a butterfly¡¯s wings were shut tight. She did not dare open her eyes. As for where the ce he was applying medication to, she did not use her eyes to see, but her body was able to feel.

    It was extremely embarrassing.

    A softness came upon her lips. She was kissed.

    Ning Qing opened her eyes quickly. The man closed his eyes, and his longshes that were like two straight rows of brushes were closed silently, and he was kissing her passionately.

    Ning Qing struggled. She buried her small head in his neck. Her small face was crimson red as she nudged on the ironed cor of his shirt. ¡°I thought you were not in the mood?¡±

    Lu Shaoming used one of his hands to cup her face up, and before he kissed her again, he said, ¡°I am suddenly in the mood now.¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡±

    Knock knock! The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air, Jian Han was talking. ¡°Ning Qing, I have found some clothes for you.¡±

    Ning Qing pushed the man away hurriedly. Lu Shaoming had a frown on his face as he looked at her anxious expression on hers. He did not say anything else, and he turned around to open the door.

    The door of the room was opened and closed once again. Lu Shaoming had a new piece of clothing in his hands.

    Ning Qing search for the ripped piece of cloth to cover herself up, then she jumped down to receive the clothes from the man¡¯s hands. ¡°I will go and change.¡±

    She went into the washroom.

    Ning Qing opened the door 10 minutester. She tidied herself up, and she was wearing a light blue denim dress that was elegant and beautiful. Her curls were braided into a loose fishbone braids, and she ced them in front of her shoulder. They covered her blushing right cheek.

    Both her eyes and noses were still very red, but she had regained her senses mostly. Her eyes were sparkling with a firm glow.

    Lu Shaoming looked at her for a moment. He went over to pin her soft waist down. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go out then.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head. She pondered for a moment and said softly, ¡°Shaoming, it is already 8 at night. I am afraid that Luoxi would not be able to wake up anymore. I have a n.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows up.

    ¡°Luoxi likes Xiaofu. I want to contact Xiaofu and ask Xiaofu toe over...but...¡± Ning Qing had a disappointed expression on her face/ ¡°It is toote right now. We do not have enough time.¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not say anything. He stretched out his hand to open the door of the room.

    Both of Ning Qing¡¯s feet stepped out. At this moment, in her line of vision, there was a lithe and beautiful figure running over hurriedly from the end of the corridor. She wore a light yellowce dress and had a pair of white crystal high heels on her feet. She ran over anxiously. Her chestnut coloured curls were bouncing together as she ran over, and it attracted the gazes of many in the hospital.

    ¡°Xiaofu...¡± Ning Qing called out in disbelief. It was Xia Xiaofu.

    Xia Xiaofu also saw Ning Qing. Her supple, exquisite, round face bore a beautiful smile. Her maroon lips were like a water lily as she coyly said, ¡°Ning Qing.¡±

    The two girls embraced one another.

    ¡°Ning Qing, where is Luoxi? I heard that Luo Xi was injured. His life is in danger. Why would Luo Xie here?¡±

    Tears streamed down Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face. Her beautiful eyes were wet and sparkling with a misty fog. Her eyes were delicate and weak, and she let out a glow that was akin to a pearl shimmering in the dark.

    Xia Xiafu was the definition of absolute beauty.

    ¡°Xiaofu, Luoxi was stabbed in the heart by a knife. He is still ina right now. Older Brother Dayuan said that Luoxi had to wake up tonight. If not, he might enter into a state of deep sleep. Xiaofu, you must definitely make Luoxi wake up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Xiaofu stretched out her small, delicate hand to wipe her tears away. She nodded her head. ¡°I will definitely make him wake up. I won¡¯t allow him to sleep.¡±

    At this moment, Zhou Dayuan walked out. He did not say too much, and the group entered the hospital ward together.

    ...

    Zhou Dayuan did a check for Ou Luoxi, who was in aa. His body was fine. As long as Luo Xi had a firm might, he could wake up, and he would be able to pass through this obstacle.

    ¡°Xiaofu...¡± Ning Qing wanted to say something to Xia Xiaofu, but someone grabbed her shoulder. Gently, Lu Shaoming said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at Xia Xiaofu. She saw that Xiaofu was standing on the spot while being in a daze herself. She looked at the youth on the bed, unsure of what to think.

    Ning Qing felt bad. She also felt that the room should be left to the two of them, so she followed Lu Shaoming out of the room.

    ¡°Shaoming, how did Xiaofu get here?¡± Ning Qing asked.

    Lu Shaoming stretched out his hand to caress her hair. ¡°Could I actually not anticipated your thoughts? I had ordered a personal jet to take Miss Xia over here early on,¡± he said confidently.

    Ning Qing wasforted. Thank God he could think of that.

    This man was a strength that she could rely on, and he could make her feel relieved.

    ...

    The room became quiet, the tears in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes trickled down once again, the youth¡¯s eyes were closed. He was in a deep sleep. She did not dare cry, and she did not dare to disturb him, so she used her small hand to cover her mouth.

    She started to move and went forward slowly.

    The youth on the bed was sleeping very quietly. When he was sleeping, his exquisite white face was in and calm, just warm and gentle like a new born baby. Ou Luoxi was totally different from the cold and chic way he usually looked. There was once, he got drunk, and she woke up in his embrace. She looked at him secretly for a long period of time.

    She very much liked to look at him when he was asleep.

    But at this moment, she did not like to see him sleeping at all.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s frail small shoulders trembled for a bit. She could not hold it in any further. She cried out weakly and choked up. ¡°Ou Luoxi, you wake up, you are not allowed to sleep further. Don¡¯t you like to bully me normally? You only know how to bully me. You were together with another girl, and every night this month, I would cry every day.

    ¡°I know you do not want to see me, you are forever so cold towards me. I know...that you do not like me. Just treat me like a shameless person. Even though I have sworn to myself to not bother about you a million times inside my heart, when I heard that you were injured and in aa, I rushed over.

    The youth on the bed did not have any reaction. He was still sleeping. The amber light on the headboard of the bed spewed over his entire body. His entire being was soaked in the bright glow.

    Xia Xiaofu slowly sat at the side of the bed. She used one of her slim arms to hold onto the bed. While she perched down slowly, her small head came to the side of the youth.

    He was really beautiful. His eyshes were long and curled like a girl¡¯s. His nose was high and sharp. His lips were pale due to his excessive loss of blood, but this did not affect the sexy maroon arc of his lips.

    Xia Xiaofu stopped crying. She was crying in a hurry just now. She was still choking softly. She nested herself quietly on his shoulder, and she bent beside her ear as she gently said, ¡°Luoxi, can you wake up sooner? As long as you wake up, I promise you, I will allow you to bully me...

    ¡°Luoxi, do you know why a girl will allow a boy to bully her? That is because that girl loves the boy...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu took a breath through her nostrils. She lifted her body up and closed her eyes before she slowly kissed Ou Luoxi¡¯s cheeks. She used much force when she did so, and it let out a loud muah.

    The girl wasughing. ¡°Luoxi, I didn¡¯t ask for your consent. I sneakily gave you a kiss! I know that you are very angry, so you should wake up soon ande to ask me to pay my debts towards you.¡±

    As she spoke, Xia Xiaofu came to his forehead. She kissed him in the midst of the warm and bright glow. ¡°Ou Luoxi, I love you.¡±

    She loved him.

    Her only love in her entire life. The only man she would love.

    The youth still did not have any reaction. Xia Xiaofu retreated from his forehead. She crowded by his side. Both of her slim legs were curled on the bed, and she closed her eyes.

    She wanted to sleep.

    In the span of this one month, she filmed every day and night. She had wanted to heal from the wounds of romance. She had wanted to forget about him. When Lu Shaoming sent someone to fetch her, her nerves in her brain were tightly held together, and she felt attacked.

    At this moment, she smelled the pleasant scent on his body. She felt the warmth on his body, and she just wanted to sleep.

    He would definitely wake up.

    Xia Xiaofu had this insight, so she closed her eyes.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu closed her eyes and fell asleep very quickly. The thing that she did not know, Ou Luoxi, who was beside her, slowly opened his eyes, and he woke up.

    He¡¯d slept for a very long time. The world was silent and without a single sound. It was also dark, and without anyone around, it did not have colour. It seemed dead.

    He did not have any dreams when he slept.

    Before he had met Xia Xiaofu, he had not had a dream before in his entire life.

    As he fell asleep, he fell into that dead world.

    After that, he suddenly heard a girl crying. She was crying very pitifully. Someone kissed his face, and kissed his forehead, or who was it that was speaking... Ou Luoxi, I love you...

    Someone was begging him. That voice was coy and soft as it was extremely pleasant to the ears. His heart felt soft as he listened on. It was trembling... Ou Luoxi, can you wake up?

    So he opened his eyes.

    He turned his head sideways. The girl was just like a little white mouse as she nested on his shoulder as she slept. She was quiet as she slept. Her supple face was buried halfway into his pillow. She did not dare take up his space, and she only nested on a tiny amount of space, looking like a pitiful bundle.

    Xia Xiaofu.

    Xia Xiaofu.

    Ever since he met her, he had dreamt of a girl.

    His dreams would be full of her, all of her expressions that she had.

    He moved around for a bit. His wound was hurting. There was a blood stain on the white gauze. He did not worry about it too much. He slowly turned his body sideways to face the girl. Then he lifted his hand up and ced half of the nket on her body.

    He covered her with the nket. There was a soft fragrance that wafted out. The two of them faced one another. She was close to him. Both of their noses were touching one another, and her breathing was light and long. He just had a whiff. All he could smell in his nostrils was her sweet, crisp scent.

    Ou Luoxi bobbed his Adam¡¯s apple. He could not remember when his dreams started to be in colour. Before her, he did not understand feelings and desire. After that, when he woke up every morning, he would realize that his pants would be damp.

    He was also at that age to be hot blooded.

    The girl in a deep slumber felt cold. She suddenly found a bundle of warmth, and she used her bodily instincts to enter that person¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Hoo..¡± Her small lips that were like a lotus flower were in a half pout, and she had a girly cuteness to her.

    But in the next second, the tears in her eyes rolled down again. Her small shoulders shook as she sobbed. ¡°Woo woo... Ou Luoxi, you are such a bad person. You need to wake up quicker... You are not allowed to leave me here alone... My heart hurts so bad, waa waa...¡±

    The girl sobbed for a few moments. Her face was tear stained as she fell asleep again.

    After she became quiet, it was only then that Ou Luoxi moved. He looked at the glistening tears on her face before he slowly bent over and kissed a glistening tear.

    He had a taste; it was bitter.

    Ou Luoxi looked at the girl once again. The girl¡¯s face was pale. Her lips were red and pouty, and her beautiful face was buried beneath her chestnut shining curls. She looked witty and beautiful like a little fairy.

    He closed his eyes and came onto her lips, then he kissed her.

    He did not dare kiss her during the day. He also did not dare kiss her when she was awake, so he could only bully her when she was sleeping.

    ¡°Woo...¡± The girl was attacked suddenly. She called out lightly and opened her mouth.

    The youth did not have experience, all of his skills had been taught by her. They hadn¡¯t practiced much. It could be counted using fingers. He went in and kissed her slowly and steadily.

 Chapter 382 - Letâ€™s Never Part Again In The Future

    <h4>Chapter 382: Let¡¯s Never Part Again In The Future</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    The girl¡¯s taste was too wonderful ¡ª fragrant and smooth, like pudding.

    Ou Luoxi dared not be too rough with her. He suckled on some of her sweetness. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed two times in a row. He frowned and propped himself up. Pne of his hands supported his weight by her side, and he pressed her under his body to kiss her.

    In her dream, Xia Xiaofu had a terrible nightmare. She dreamt that she was crushed by a big stone. Gradually, she could not breathe.

    ¡°Wuu...¡± The girl began to cry again.

    As soon as she cried, Ou Luoxi came back to his senses, and his lips rxed. The girl immediately took her little pudding-like mouth back. She whimpered, ¡°Wuu... Luoxi, save me...¡±

    She had been crushed by a stone, so she called out his name to save her.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s fair, delicate cheeks became a little flushed. The girl was crying so hard under him. He hadn¡¯t been careful just now and had kissed her too hard. Her face was red because of him, and her lips were so tender that he had sucked on them till they were swollen.

    He had a sense of shame.

    Ou Luoxiy back and raised the hand propped on the bed. He slowly lifted it to her hair and touched it.

    His action was very surprising, but it was also very gentle.

    As if treating his favorite pet.

    Xia Xiaofu stopped crying. She pouted her numb lips and buried her head in his warm embrace. ¡°Luoxi...¡± She called out his name satisfactorily. Her delicate voice was filled with a girl¡¯s soft and sweet charm. It sounded extremely pleasant to the ears.

    Ou Luoxi looked at the girl¡¯s small face. He reached out his index finger and wiped the tears off the girl¡¯s face bit by bit. Then, he pulled the nkets over her and closed his eyes.

    He was also tired from having bled too much.

    ...

    Ning Qing stood by the door. She saw everything inside through the small ss window on the door. Since Ou Luoxi had woken up, she was at ease.

    Lu Shaoming rubbed her little head and softly said, ¡°Are you relieved now?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ning Qing nodded her head forcefully, and she stretched out her hand to wipe away the tears on her face.

    Zhou Dayuan stood there, his figure tall and gentle, as heughed and said, ¡°Ning Qing, Luoxi is safe now that he has woken up. He will be well after a few days¡¯ rest and recuperation. There are no major problems, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked at Lu Shaoming as he said, ¡°Shaoming, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll help you get rid of the maggot poisonpletely.¡±

    Ning Qing quickly reached out and grabbed Lu Shaoming¡¯s sleeve and refused to let him go. ¡°Brother Dayuan, is there any danger in eliminating the maggot poison?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan shook his head and his deep voice was as mild as the spring breeze. ¡°There is no danger. I¡¯ve worked out a n to help the Miao Jiang uncle extricate the mother maggot in his body with Jian Han¡¯s hypnosis. When the maggot mother dies, Shaoming will be free.¡±

    Ning Qing was still worried. Her hand slid down and firmly held the man¡¯s big hand. She looked at the man with red eyes and a red tipped nose. ¡°I¡¯m going with you. I¡¯ll wait for you outside the operating room.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s sculptured handsome face softened, and he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The three of them walked to the operating room.

    When they reached the door of the operating room, Jian Han arrived. She was dressed in a white coat, slender and graceful. Her soft ck hair was tied in her usual low ponytail. She looked down as she put on medical gloves and walked lightly.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her with tenderness in his eyes.

    Jian Han looked up and saw Zhou Dayuan first, but she quickly turned aside and chose to ignore him.

    Zhou Dayuan: ¡°...¡±

    ... His mood had changed from not bad to extremely good.

    ¡°Sister Jian.¡± Ning Qing opened her mouth and called her.

    Jian Han went up and gave her a soothing smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ning Qing. There won¡¯t be any danger.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded repeatedly. She believed in Sister Jian and Brother Dayuan even more.

    Too many things had happened during this time. Luckily, they had thepany and guardianship of these two people.

    She trusted them.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, let¡¯s go into the operating room,¡± Jian Han said.

    Lu Shaoming squeezed Ning Qing¡¯s small, unrelenting hand. There were other people there, but he looked down and kissed her red lips. He murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle out soon.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s tears immediately started to drop. She nodded while she weeping. She opened her mouth and bit him gently. She choked out, ¡°After youe out, we shall never be separated again.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Shaoming hummed, ¡°I promise.¡±

    The two separated.

    Lu Shaoming walked into the operating room.

    Jian Han followed. Just then, someone rushed in. It was the little girl from Miao Jiang who studied medicine and was the youngest daughter of the chieftain of this generation of the Miao n. ¡°Doctor Zhou, I heard that you¡¯re going to conduct an operation. I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s voice was full of adoration for Zhou Dayuan.

    Jian Han¡¯s footsteps faltered but soon recovered. She went into the operating room.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at the beautiful figure in front of him, then looked sideways at the girl from Miao Jiang. He spoke mildly and was in a good mood, however, he looked at her with alienation and indifference. ¡°Thank you, but no thanks. My girlfriend is here.¡±

    The word girlfriend made Jian Han¡¯s footsteps to falter again. She dropped her eyes and as a shallow arc quietly appeared on her mouth.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The Miao Jiang girl¡¯s expression became sad. Does Doctor Zhou already have a girlfriend?

    Zhou Dayuan ignored her expression of disappointment. He raised his foot and stepped into the operating room. The nurse closed the door of the operating room with a bam.

    The Miao Jiang girl stamped her feet twice. She hadn¡¯t understood the man and had thought he was a first-ss academic, handsome and gentle, but she did not know that he was so cold and proud, putting no one in his eyes.

    He was more determined and ruthless than all men in the world when ites to rejecting girls.

    ...

    In the operating room, Jian Han crouched down and stretched out her hand to examine the pupils of the Miao Jiang uncle.

    But her outstretched hand was held in midair. Even through the medical gloves, the warm temperature of the man¡¯s palm still passed to her little hand, and she shrank back in shock.

    Zhou Dayuan went beside her, and the man looked at her with satisfaction in his eyes. ¡°Let me; you¡¯re not good at this.¡±

    Hypnosis was very different from clinical medicine.

    Jian Han stood up and looked at his gentle and graceful face, at a loss for words. Finally, she hummed and said, ¡°You look down on me.¡±

    Then the assistantughed and said, ¡°Teacher¡¯s wife, the teacher is afraid that you¡¯ll be tired.¡±

    When he arrived in Miao Jiang, he joined up with his medical team, who called him teacher out of worship and respect, and she naturally became their teacher¡¯s wife.

    Jian Han¡¯s little face turned red and she red at the man, as if to say ¡ª who is your teacher¡¯s wife?

    Zhou Dayuan smiled faintly and allowed her to re indulgently. Who was the teacher¡¯s wife? How could she not know?

    Was there anyone else besides her?

    ...

    Outside the operating room, Ning Qing sat on a bench in the corridor and waited.

    ¡°Sister-inw,¡± Zhou Yao said as he walked over.

    Ning Qing looked up. The man 1.9 meters tall was wearing camouge clothes. He had just left the battlefield. His camouge clothes were covered with dust and sweat, making him look wild and unruly. The sleeves of his jacket reached his elbows, revealing arge area of bronze skin. A pair of military boots on his feet caused every step of his to be filled with the special steady strength of a soldier.

    Behind him was another person, Leng Zhiyuan.

    Leng Zhiyuan had on a ck T-shirt and leather trousers today. Her ck outfit made her face look fair, supple and cold. The woman¡¯s figure was too good. Below her petite waist was her perky butt that would cause men¡¯s blood to rush forth.

    This couple was too eye-catching. Their appearance in the corridor shocked all the Miao Jiang folks, and they all turned their heads to look at them.

    ¡°Second Brother, Miss Leng, why are you here?¡± Ning Qing smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve handled the affairs of the Han Pce. I¡¯vee to see my eldest brother and Third Brother. How are they?¡±

    ¡°Luoxi is awake. He¡¯s in the ward. Your eldest brother has just entered the operating room. I¡¯m waiting,¡± Ning Qing answered.

    Zhou Yao nodded, but then Leng Zhiyuan said, ¡°He¡¯s here to visit people. I don¡¯t have that leisure time. I have something to ask.¡±

    Ning Qing felt that this Miss Leng was quite lovely. She was well equipped with martial arts, with an indifferent temper which gave her an aloof and cool image. But that day, when she had pushed her at the door of the vi and saw her fall to the ground. She showed some guilt and bewilderment. She was a simple and straightforward girl.

    ¡°Miss Leng, what do you want to ask?¡± Ning Qingughed.

    ¡°My men are injured and have to stay here for a few days, so I need a room for them to rest, but the man said there were no rooms left.¡±

    Ning Qing understood. She looked at Zhou Yao. ¡°Second Brother, how many rooms do we have now?¡±

    Zhou Yao leanedzily against the wall with his hands in his pants pockets. He nced at Leng Zhiyuan with his eyes half narrowed, but he answered Ning Qing respectfully, ¡°Sisters-inw, there are four.¡±

    Ning Qing thought for a moment and smiled at Leng Zhiyuan. ¡°Miss Leng, four rooms are not a lot, so why don¡¯t we put Luoxi and Xiao Fu in one room and Brother Dayuan and Sister Jian in another. As for the other two, Second Brother, you stay with your elder brother, and Miss Leng has to squeeze with me.¡±

    Originally they had one room for the men and another for the women. Now that there were two more rooms, things have changed a little. The men and women could sleep together.

    When they arrived, the situation was tense. No one necessarily had the intentions or was in the mood to date. It was different now. Luoxi and Xiaofu were inseparable. Brother Dayuan and Sister Jian¡¯s eyes were full of love. It was a rare chance to go to Miao Jiang. Ning Qing naturally wanted to give them the chance to spend time alone.

    Zhou Yao frowned. ¡°Sister-inw, you take a room with Eldest Brother, and I¡¯ll take another one. You don¡¯t have to care about this woman.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was furious when she heard him. ¡°Do you want to fight again?¡±

    As soon as Ning Qing heard this, she knew that the two of them had fought in private. She shook her head with a sigh and looked at Zhou Yao. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re in the wrong here. Men should have a gentleman¡¯s demeanor towards women.¡±

    Zhou Yao thought to himself: Is she a woman?

    But Ning Qing was there, so he didn¡¯t speak but gave the woman a sniff.

    Leng Zhiyuan was toozy to pay attention to him. She was tired after a day of fighting. She looked at Ning Qing. The woman was reasonable, and she quite liked her.

    She sat down in the chair beside Ning Qing.

    At this time: ¡°Young Missus.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s men came running over.

    He opened the bag and offered it to Leng Zhiyuan. ¡°Young Missus here¡¯s supper. Eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan nced at the ck and green dough. Distaste showed on her face. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Young Missus, this is Miao Jiang¡¯s specialty. I cannot name it, but I heard it tastes good. Try it, Young Missus.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She looked at Ning Qing and asked, ¡°Do you want it?¡±

 Chapter 383 - The Poison In The Love Spell Has Been Cured

    <h4>Chapter 383: The Poison In The Love Spell Has Been Cured</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Leng Zhiyuan asked if she wanted to eat or not.

    At this moment, it would be unfriendly to act politely, and Ning Qing felt that this Miss Leng and Second Younger Brother were verypatible with one another. She purposely got closer to Leng Zhiyuan, so she looked down and picked a green biscuit from the bag. ¡°I will eat this then, thank you.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to be courteous.¡± The woman was smooth and cold.

    Ning Qing picked a ck coloured biscuit and passed it to Zhou Yao. ¡°Second Younger Sister, have a taste of this. It is still hot.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s tall and mighty figure wasid back on the wall. His eyes were half closed as he took a rest, upon hearing her words, he bent down his head, and stretched his hand out to receive it. ¡°Thank you, Sister-inw.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan snorted coldly with augh. ¡°Who should you thank?¡±

    It belonged to her.

    Zhou Yao ignored her directly. He lowered his gaze to look at the ck biscuits in his subordinate¡¯s hands. He did not have much of an expression on his face. Although he had a powerful background, the many years he¡¯s spent in the army have been too rough, and he did not mind too much about these things.

    He turned his gaze to have a look. Ning Qing was seated on the chair. Her white teeth bit the biscuit gracefully. Her exquisite face was very expressive, and she said with augh, ¡°Second Younger Brother, it tastes pretty good.¡±

    Zhou Yao opened his mouth and had a bite of the biscuit.

    After chewing for a few moments, he felt that something was amiss, he stood up straight, and felt his mouth was going on fire, was this ck biscuit made out of chillies?

    ¡°Second Younger Brother, what is wrong with you?¡± Ning Qing noticed that Zhou Yao had a deep frown on his face. He looked like it was hard for him to swallow, and she quickly asked about it.

    Leng Zhiyuan also lifted her gaze to have a look. The man that was arrogant in front of her was red in the face. The green veins on his strong, handsome face were jumping vigorously, and no matter who looked at him, they could that he¡¯d eaten something spicy.

    ¡°Ha, haha...¡± Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s body refreshed. She squinted her eyes andughed out loud. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that General Zhou would not be able to eat even a tiny bit of chili. This is so embarrassing!¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at the small woman looking all smug, and his reddened face turned ck immediately.

    No one dared to tease him.

    He could eat just about anything, but he just could not take spicy food.

    He was in a bad mood all along, and she still dared to provoke him?

    But upon taking a closer look, the woman was naturally beautiful. This was still the first time that he saw her smile. Her foreign looking grey eyes were squinted up. Her small, exquisite face lost its normal coldness. She had the feminine charm of a girl, and she looked very attractive.

    Zhou Yao swallowed the biscuit in his mouth. He threw what was left in his hands over to that subordinate.

    The subordinate jumped up to catch it immediately.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt a cold gust of wind blow by. The man who was a few steps away was already standing before her. The man bent his body while he used one muscr arm to directly trap her.

    She could not move at all.

    At this moment, her lower jaw was pinched by two fingers of the man. She was forced to open her mouth, and the man kissed her directly.

    Leng Zhiyuan widened her eyes.

    The subordinate struggled to catch the biscuit. ¡°Young Miss...¡± He turned around, wanting to boast, but when he had a good look of what was going on, his entire being felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    Ning Qing was also shocked to death. Leng Zhiyuan was seated right beside her. In other words, both of them were kissing each other right beside her.

    She knew all along that Second Younger Brother was very fierce, but this was also...way too fierce.

    Ning Qing did not know if she should use her hands to cover her eyes. The sound of kissing was right by her ears. She felt her small face go crimson red as a bystander.

    Leng Zhiyuan also in a daze. He was moving around in her lips. She did not know if other people kissed like this. It was very ufortable, like he wanted to swallow her up roughly.

    Her tongue went numb. The scent on his body was overpowering. It reeked of sweat together with the smell of masculine hormones, just like a powerful lion that was in hiding.

    After she reacted to what was going on, she pushed him away quickly.

    Zhou Yao took a step first. Hisrge rough hand that he¡¯d pinned on her came onto her face. He patted her gently, and the man squinted his eyes. He was both rogue and evil. He felt happy kissing her, and he was also in a good mood/ ¡°Little youngdy, why are your lips so tiny? I am not kissing them enough.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan used her long leg to kick his chest. She wanted to borrow strength to jump up. ¡°Go and die!¡±

    But it was of no use. This time, Zhou Yao became obedient and did not force her. He took a few strides backward and retreated a bit.

    Leng Zhiyuan stood up straight. She was about to spew fire out her eyes.

    Zhou Yao was in an extremely good mood. He stretched out his tongue to lick his own lips, and he was careless and rogue as if he were reminiscing. ¡°Your little lips are so sweet, it feels as if I have eaten a pastry.¡±

    He was speaking the truth.

    Her lips were really too small. When he kissed her, he was not satisfied. Her mouth was still sweet, and it felt as if she had just finished eating a confection.

    Leng Zhiyuan clenched her teeth in anger. She knew how pure she was. She has not been exposed to men very much, and every part of her body was extremely clean.

    But after meeting this man, he touched and kissed her, acting just like a robber.

    He was too arrogant.

    Leng Zhiyuan wanted to fight him. At this moment, Ning Qing stood up quickly. She looked at Zhou Yao feeling displeased. This time, no matter what, she felt that Second Younger Brother was the one who took advantage of the youngdy.

    But it was her own second younger brother; how could she not stand up for him?

    ¡°Miss Leng, if you have something to say, say it nicely. We are in the hospital right now. You cannot start fighting here ¡ª you will scare the patients!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan nced at her briefly. The doctors and patients in the corridor were all shocked. All of them were ncing in her direction, and someone held their phone in their hands as they prepared to call the police over.

    She held her small fist in a tight ball. She looked at Zhou Yao and said, ¡°The fellow with the surname Zhou, I am not done with you!¡±

    Zhou Yao lifted his eyebrows up. ¡°You are wee to battle me.¡±

    Both of them red at one another, and Leng Zhiyuan sat back down on the long bench.

    She was in the hospital right now. She had exerted some energy today. She could not act rashly. This man was capable and mighty, and she needed to have a long term n to beat him.

    Ha.

    She took in a deep breath of air and told herself that she could not be angry...she could not get angry...

    When she exhaled, her pink lips were slightly pouted. The image had a slight cheekiness of a young girl. Zhou Yao looked at her. Although this woman was a female secret agent, her face and her body was not too experienced. He moved his Adam¡¯s apple and re-examined the vour in his mouth carefully ¡ª it had the sweetness of a sweet.

    The colour in Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes was deep. This was the first woman who has made him feel some desire.

    She tasted pretty good.

    She said that she was not done with him, right? Sure, he would wait!

    After this mess, the worry in Ning Qing¡¯s heart eased. These two people were enemies who always somehow ended up in the same ce, and as she looked on, she just felt likeughing.

    Ning Qing went back to sit on the chair. The night was long, her eyelids went heavy, and she slowly closed her eyes. Her small head tumbled onto Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s shoulder.

    Leng Zhiyuan was also exhausted. If not, she would¡¯ve jumped up a long time ago to battle with that robber. She could not fight her fatigue. Her small head was like a chick pecking on rice, and she nted towards the left.

    As she was sleeping in a blur, she felt the chair sink into her left. Her small head did not have any ce to lie on, and she fell onto a broad and handsome shoulder.

    It was in the wee hours of the night. The corridor was silent and quiet. The light outside the operating room was warm and yellow, and it made the shadow of the trio intep with one another.

    Ning Qingid on Leng Zhiyuan¡¯ shoulder. Leng Zhiyuan copsed onto Zhou Yao¡¯s shoulder. Zhou Yao did not sleep. He ced both of his hands in his pockets, and he waited on silently.

    Both of his legs were really long. He stretched them forward, and he spread them out without a care. He lowered his gaze to look at the small head on his shoulder. He had a cunning smile. This woman was sleeping just like a normal woman. Her white skin was slightly red. Her small lips were in a half pout, and she looked very adorable.

    He withdrew his gaze and protected that two women in deep slumber, then turned his head to look at the tightly shut main doors of the operating room.

    ...

    Three hourster, the operating room door opened up.

    Lu Shaoming walked out.

    The man was dressed in a ck shirt and ck trousers. The elegant and luxurious material had the crease of thete night, but his handsome face remained calm and collected. His bright, sparkling eyes scanned that small, sleeping woman. He softened his footsteps intentionally, and his eyes were gentle.

    He went forward and took the small woman¡¯s head into his embrace, then picked her up.

    ¡°Eldest brother, are you all fine now?¡± Zhou Yao asked softly.

    Lu Shaoming shook his head. ¡°I am fine.¡±

    Zhou Yao was relieved. The matter involving the love spell had finallye to an end.

    Noting that Lu Shaoming was about to leave, Zhou Yao quickly said, ¡°Eldest Brother, Sister-inw said that she wanted to share a room with this Leng Zhiyuan. You will sleep with me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming listened on, and he did not have a single change of expression. He nced at Zhou Yao inly. ¡°Do you think that is possible?¡± As he spoke, he scanned that woman who was sleeping on his shoulder. ¡°You can¡¯t even handle a woman?¡±

    Lu Shaoming walked away.

    Zhou Yao: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    Lu Shaoming opened the door and ced Ning Qing onto the bed.

    The moment her body touched the soft nket, Ning Qing opened her eyes in a daze. She was too exhausted. A faint amber light entered her line of vision. The man¡¯s perfect face was magnified multiple times in front of her.

    She used her small hand to touch his face. Her coy voice was both gentle and hoarse with a hint of sleepiness. ¡°Shaoming, has the operation ended? Have you cured the love spell?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± The man turned his head sideways, and his soft and gentle voice was as if he were whispering to her. He did not bear to wake her up. He allowed her to maintain her half dazed state. ¡°We have cured it; don¡¯t be worried.¡±

    The tightness in Ning Qing¡¯s heart eased up. There was a smile on her lips; this was great news.

    He had finally cured his love spell.

    She closed her eyes once again, and she wanted to sleep.

    While she was in a daze, she felt the man walk away. When he came back, there was a warm, damp towel sponging her small face and hand. The buttons of her shirt were undone, and her denim skirt was also removed.

    The girl was shy. She did not open her eyes. She murmured to herself as she did not allow him to do so, and she asked what he was doing.

    The manughed softly and heartily. He was amused by her small, cute look. He used the warm towel to wipe her body, and only then did she quiet down. It was toote at night. She could not take a bath anymore, he took some warm water, and helped her to clean her body.

    The girl flipped her body around, and perched herself on the bed casually. She exposed her beautiful back and did not allow him to look at her chest.

    The man left once again. When he returned, the bed dipped on one side. He lifted the nket up, and his clean, clear scent was mixed with the scent of shower gel as it entered her nose.

    Lu Shaoming went to sleep. The girl beside him was really too exhausted. She was in deep slumber. He stretched his hand out to tuck away the hair by her right cheek, exposing her small face in the process.

    Her skin was soft and supple. It went red easily, but the red also disappeared quickly. The mark of the p had disappeared, and there was still a light red wound.

    She was so brave.

    Because of him, one time after another.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes were full of pity. His long arm went over, and the girl fell into his embrace.

    When he closed his eyes, he had a whiff of her sweet breath. He had a frown on his face, then he kissed her.

    Although it was in the middle of the night right now, but this did not affect him wanting to kiss her.

    Ning Qing felt that there was someone kissing her. She knew who it was. Her pores opened infort. She could not summon any ounce of strength in her entire body. She nested herself in his embrace quietly. She was half awake as she stretched her hand out to hook onto her neck, allowing him to kiss her.

    His kiss was really gentle. Her small head was in his embrace. He used hisrge hand to cup her small face, then kissed her carefully.

    He was enjoying it to the maximum.

    As she felt the man kiss go down from her tender neck. She used both of her small hands to weave into his short hair. She exerted some strength to tug him. ¡°Shaoming.¡±

 Chapter 384 - Women Love Bad Boys

    <h4>Chapter 384: Women Love Bad Boys</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Lu Shaoming stopped, put his big hands on both sides of her, and looked at her confused little face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He gave her a peck on the lips.

    Ning Qing shrank into his arms with two red blossoms on her fair face. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy and want to sleep,¡± she said softly and coquettishly.

    Lu Shaoming bent over and kissed her eyes. She was exhausted. She had gone to Miao Jiang with a troubled heart and had also gone through a lot of matter with Tang Xueli. Now, she just wanted to sleep.

    Lu Shaoming rubbed his head among her beautiful hair, turned over, and held her in his arms. He covered her with the nkets. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sleep, Wifey, good night.¡±

    ...

    Zhou Dayuan and Jian Han took off their white coats and left the operating room.

    When they got outside, they were told that the room arrangements had been changed and they would stay together.

    Jian Han was stunned and her eyes shifted ufortably. What was the rtionship between them? How could they stay together?

    At this time, her little hand was held by Zhou Dayuan, the man¡¯s voice was very soft as he asked, ¡°What are you spacing off for? It¡¯s already 3 a.m! Go back to bed.¡±

    Jian Han didn¡¯t want to. She looked up at the man. The man had bloodshot eyes and his gaze was filled with fatigue. The operations have continued one after another. Even a body of steel would not be able to cope with them.

    The words that Jian Han wanted to say immediately died in her throat. She lowered her eyes and let him lead her into the room.

    ...

    When Jian Han entered the room, she was mostly embarrassed. She had stayed overnight in his apartment before, but it was the first time they had ever stayed together like this.

    Compared with her constraints, Zhou Dayuan was calmer. He took some documents in his hand and sat down around the table. He did not look up. He said to her, ¡°You go and shower and go to bed earlier. I have some documents in my hand to sort out. I¡¯ll sleepter.¡±

    Jian Han looked at the figure of the man in the light. He sat up straight. The man had a naturally strong waist. He held a pen in his long, fair fingers. The scribbling sounds of the pen brought out a gentle and enticing charm.

    Jian Han¡¯s gaze was so gentle, water could ooze out of them. She went into the bathroom.

    After taking a quick bath, Jian Han came out. At that time, she felt embarrassed. She was away from home and hadn¡¯t brought her pajamas. Today¡¯s clothes had gone through the Han Pce saga. They smelled so dusty and full of sweat, and she couldn¡¯t wear them to sleep.

    There was a bath towel in the bathroom. If she were sleeping with Ning Qing, she could just wrap the towel around herself, but she was sleeping with him and was afraid that the towel would unravel and cause mutual embarrassment.

    After thinking about it, she opened the bathroom door to a crack and called him. ¡°Dayuan.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan heard her voice and looked up. From his angle, only a beautiful pair of apricot eyes and a fair face could be seen. She bit her lower lip and did not speak but only looked at him.

    How could Zhou Dayuan understand her? He got up and came to the door. Through the narrow crack of the door, he saw her vicles. They were delicate, fair, and very eye-catching.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.

    Jian Han blushed as she said, ¡°No pajamas.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan gave a warmugh, lifted his feet, and left. When he returned, he had a white man¡¯s shirt in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s mine. Just wear it for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jian Han opened the door a little and reached for it.

    Her little hand held a corner of the shirt. She tried to pull it in but could not pull it. The man held the other corner between his two fingers and refused to let her take it.

    Jian Han froze. She raised her apricot eyes and stared at him. There was something charming in her tone. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her small face, and the corners of his mouth curved. ¡°Aren¡¯t youfortable around me yet?¡±

    Was she ufortable staying with him?

    Jian Han¡¯s face turned red. He knew about it.

    He had seen all her shyness, awkwardness, and embarrassment.

    She did not know how to answer. Her little hand pulled hard, and the shirt fell into her hands. She dared not look at him. She mmed the bathroom door shut.

    The man¡¯sughter could be heard clearly outside. Jian Han stood in front of the basin and looked at herself in the mirror. The woman¡¯s face was flushed, and she was smiling.

    She felt morefortable.

    With him, he would pay attention to her every mood.

    Jian Han held his shirt in two small hands, lowered her head, buried the tip of her nose in the shirt, and sniffed his shirt. The man¡¯s refreshing and disinfectant smell lingered. It smelled good and clean.

    She put on the shirt.

    ...

    When Zhou Dayuan sat back in his chair, the bathroom door opened, and Jian Han walked out.

    The woman was tall and slim, with a height over 1.7 meters. The white shirt she wore gave her an officedy look. The shirt covered her buttocks. Her two jade legs were very eye-catching. They were long and straight, like a supermodel¡¯s.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her several times and did not move his gaze.

    Jian Han saw that he was still sitting, and the heartache in her eyes overflowed. ¡°Do you still need to sort out the documents? Take a bath and go to bed first, then sort it out tomorrow?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan took back his gaze and looked down at the documents at hand. ¡°You go to bed first. I¡¯ll sort it out for a while more.¡±

    Jian Han walked over and stood beside him. The document was regarding an operation. A child¡¯s index finger had beenpletely sliced off by a de. The operation would help the child to sew it back seamlessly without using threads. It was a very difficult operation, and a little carelessness would result in a disability.

    ¡°Why do we need threadless sutures in the beginning? We can use threads first, wait for the patient¡¯s index finger to reattach itself, then remove the sutures. This will reduce the difficulty by a lot,¡± Jian Han said softly.

    Hearing her speak, Zhou Dayuan raised his head. The woman¡¯s beautiful hair had been toweled dry, but there was still wet moisture on it. Her beautiful hairy disorderly on her shoulder, giving her a gentle look.

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s gaze turned soft. At this time, it was like going back to the past. When they had lived together, she would argue with him about some medical matters.

    He was fascinated with this Jian Han.

    Perhaps the reason why he had been thinking about her for 12 years was not only did they love each other, but they also had medical resonance, along with physical and spiritual harmony.

    ¡°If we use threads at the beginning, then the subsequent removal of the threads will be much more difficult andplicated than a threadless surgery.¡± Zhou Dayuan reached out and hooked a strand of beautiful hair on her cheek behind her ear as he spoke, so that she would not get cold. ¡°Jian Han, you don¡¯t need to care about this. This is not your area of expertise. Go to bed, quickly.¡±

    Jian Han was unhappy when she heard him, he had replied to her with a couple of simple sentences and was unwilling to talk to her in detail. Wasn¡¯t he just looking down on her?

    A psychiatrist meddling with clinical medicine.

    She knew how proud the man was.

    She looked back at him and saw his image. The dim light had cut the edges and corners of his warm face into distinct, handsome, and unusual shapes. Even the lines on his jaw were sharp and seamless.

    He sat upright, his legs crossed in front of him. He wouldn¡¯t prop his legs up, nor would he shake his legs. There was an elegance in his gentleness, but his temperament was cold, and his aloof gaze was enticing.

    He always looked so gentle. Even if he was tired, even if he had a man¡¯s temper, he could restrain himself.

    There were several kinds of men, men who were as powerful as Lu Shaoming, and Zhou Yao, who was strong and had an irond temperament, but seldom would there be a man as talented as him.

    There were too few talented men in this world.

    No wonder those little girls liked him.

    She hadn¡¯t seen him flirt with them, but they had fallen in love with him.

    Jian Han¡¯s face was red, and her apricot eyes shed across his face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go... make you a cup of tea.¡±

    He must be sleepy too. She¡¯ll make him a cup of tea to wake him up.

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s eyes sparkled as if adorned with small diamonds. He smiled softly. His voice was low, like the sound of a cello at night. He said, ¡°Thanks for your hard work.¡±

    Jian Han answered in her heart, it¡¯s not hard.

    She turned quickly and went to the table next to her to make tea. Her heart was full of sweetness. What was the proper respect and concern between husband and wife? It was probably how they were treating each other.

    ...

    Zhou Dayuan was suddenly not in the mood to read the documents. He looked sideways at the woman. The woman was a few steps away from him. The table was low, and she was tall, so she had to bend when making tea.

    He didn¡¯t peek on purpose. Of course, since he had seen it, so be it. He didn¡¯t have to exin.

    Since she hade out of the bathroom and walked around him with a light fragrance, he could not concentrate.

    When she bent down, the broad white shirt would be shorter. She wore small, white, floral underwear underneath. It was simple but emanated a woman¡¯s sexiness.

    Like her temperament.

    At this time, Jian Han had made the tea and came over. She softly exined, ¡°The living conditions here are simple: I just made the tea casually. You make do it with it.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s long, slim, and gentle figure went back in his chair. He stared at the woman with bright eyes. He did not speak.

    Jian Han paused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan pressed his lips together and opened his mouth. His voice was a little hoarse. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink now. I want to eat.¡±

    ¡°Want to eat? Are you hungry? I¡¯ll go out and see if there¡¯s anything to eat.¡± Jian Han turned and walked towards the door.

    But then her slender wrist was caught, and as she was unbnced. She fell on hisp after he tugged her.

    The man wasughing, teasing her leisurely. ¡°...You.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s blood was ignited, and her two little hands touched his chest. Only then did she understand what he was saying.

    She struggled with both her hands and feet and wanted to escape from his grasp, but it was useless. The man held onto her slender arm with a big hand, and his other hand sped her slender waist. A man as gentle as him was full of strength as well. She could not break away.

    She could not help but feel a little frustrated. ¡°Zhou Dayuan, let go. When did you learn... bad things too?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her beautiful face and went forward to kiss her lips. She avoided it. He could not kiss her, but he dly kissed her snow-white neck. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand before...¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Women all love bad boys.¡± He bit her gently on the ear.

    Jian Han: ¡°...¡±

    She hit him hard several times with her small fists. He smiled and held her small almond face in his big hand, not allowing her to refuse as he kissed her deeply.

    Jian Han¡¯s body was weak and her mind was struggling, but her movements preceded her thoughts. She trembled, reached out, took off his sses, and then closed her eyes and wrapped her hands around his neck in response.

    The two of them were kissing, not intensely, but definitely the most lingering kiss, like a couple of entwined swans.

    (note of editor: I reced mandarin ducks with swans as I felt that readers might not know what mandarin ducks are, but I¡¯m not sure so if mandarin ducks are well known among the readers then could you help to change it back? Thanks!)

    Then, a knock on the door sounded, ¡°Doctor Zhou.¡± It was the little girl from Miao Jiang.

    Jian Han regained her senses and pushed him away by cing her hands on his shoulders. They were both doctors. They were holy and free from desires. If someone were to see them still awake at three or four in the morning, and how she was in his arms, how could she maintain her reputation?

    ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°So be it then. Are you expecting me to open the door then? Opening the door at this timing would only lead to unspeakable things.¡±

    He had said those two words so lightly, and peacefully. Jian Han¡¯s ears were numb from his voice as if an electric current was flowing through her ears. She had never dared to imagine that he would be so mature and indecent before.

    ¡°Zhou Dayuan...¡± She called him.

 Chapter 385 - Please Donâ€™t Cry, I Will Take My Medication

    <h4>Chapter 385: Please Don¡¯t Cry, I Will Take My Medication</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    She felt pain in her chest. She had a frown on her face, and called out softly.

    After that, the sound of a girl crying rang out from outside the room. It went off in the distance, and she probably ran away crying.

    Jian Han did not know whether tough or cry. She wanted to cry because he really made her feel pain. She wanted tough because when he was cruel, he was really seriously cruel.

    How could he not understand the feeling that that youngdy had for him. Not only did he not ept it, and also used this method to make her feel bad.

    But she liked it.

    Although her heart felt sweet, she still took a small finger to poke his heart before she mocked him. ¡°Zhou Dayuan, how can you act like this. You don¡¯t know how to act decently. I think that youngdy is probably only 18 years old. Not only is she young, but she looked just like a bud of a flower. Do you really not want to try her out?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan held her small finger in his palm. He lifted his head and kissed her red lips that were moving non stop. ¡°I don¡¯t want to try. The one I like has nothing to do with the number 18. 18 year olds whom I do not like have no use at all.¡±

    Jian Han broke out into a smile. What was he saying? In the past, she really did not realize that he was so glib with sweet words.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take those people to heart. There are some youngdies who like me. I didn¡¯t take note of them myself, so if you get jealous in the future, you should say it. I will help you to get rid of them.¡±

    His breathing was not stable, and he was panting as he kissed her.

    He knew that she was jealous?

    Jian Han¡¯s small face was very red. She also did not know what was wrong with herself. She would not feelfortable when she saw him with other youngdies, and it would feel very very sour.

    In the past, when they were still in school, he was very popr. Those young, attractive female juniors would swarm around the corridor, wanting to have a look at the legendary ¡°Genius Zhou.¡±

    Jian Han thought on in a daze, her body was suddenly held in mid air. He picked her up.

    The man brought her to the bed.

    ¡°Ay, Zhou Dayuan, don¡¯t make a mess. It is already in the middle of the night right now. Go to bed.¡±

    It was fine to allow him to kiss her for a bit. He wouldn¡¯t really want to take action, right?

    Looking at the blood vessels in his eyes... Everyone had them because they were staying up at night to work overtime, and he was the only one who worked overtime...

    Zhou Dayuan gently ced her onto therge bed. She wanted to escape, but he turned his body over to pin her down. ¡°Since you know it¡¯s the middle of the night, you should be more obedient and cooperate with me. I will be quick.¡±

    Jian Han heard him say ¡°I will be quick,¡± and wanted tough. A man, no matter in what situation and who he was facing, if someone said that he was ¡°very quick,¡± it was an extremely insultingment.

    Only in this type of situation, when a man was coaxing a woman, only then that the man would say these words.

    Actually, even ignoring the fact that the rtionship between both of them was deep, Zhou Dayuan was a pure and good person. There was a study. It found that men like him who were refined and warm were the type of men who satisfied women the most. Especially when he was a doctor, on what others understood or not, he was the clearest among them.

    He suddenly grabbed her cute jaw. The man bit her gently. ¡°What are you thinking about? You are smiling like a cat in heat.¡±

    Jian Han pushed him away. She rolled into the nkets. ¡°Where did I do so?¡±. Her voice was a little coy and attractive.

    ¡°Okay, you didn¡¯t.¡± Zhou Dayuan pressed onto her. ¡°Then be more focused.¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu woke up from her slumber, before she opened her eyes slowly.

    There was a beautiful, exquisite face in her line of vision. The youth was sleeping. His long, thick, curledshes were resting quietly, and he looked just like a statue carved by Heaven.

    Ou Luoxi?

    Xia Xiaofu felt that she was about to faint. She blinked her eyes twice before she opened her eyes again. It was really Ou Luoxi.

    She slept together with Ou Luoxi?

    Xia Xiaofu leaped up from the bed. She looked around her surroundings; she was still in the ward.

    She recalled for a moment. She hade to Miao Jiangst night. Ou Luoxi was ina. Also...if Luo Xi had been unable to wake upst night, he would¡¯ve entered into a deepa....

    And now was?

    Xia Xiaofu turned sideways to look at the youth sleeping quietly beside her. He was now..

    Oh my god, Xia Xiaofu hated that she was unable to strangle herself to death. What was she here for?

    She was here to make Ou Luoxi wake up.

    In the end?

    She fell asleep.

    ¡°Luoxi.¡± Xia Xiaofu bent her body down. She stretched her small white out to hold onto Ou Luoxi¡¯s elbow. She shook him forcefully. ¡°Luoxi, you wake up for a moment. Wake up quickly! Don¡¯t scare me... I didn¡¯t fall asleep on purposest night. I wanted to talk to you, but I... I am sorry. I am sorry, Luoxi... Wahh wahh...¡±

    The tears in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes trickled down quickly, and she was frightened as she sobbed.

    Did Luoxi really go into aa?

    She didn¡¯t want that.

    Wahh.

    ¡°Luoxi.¡± Xia Xiaofu cupped his handsome face with both small hands. The sparkling tears trickled onto his face. ¡°Luoxi, can you just wake up okay? I cannot live without you. Wahh, wahh...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was sobbing too pitifully. She could not forgive herself, and she could not live without him.

    At this moment, a frail and weak voice rang out by her side. ¡°Don¡¯t be so noisy; my head feels dizzy.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu immediately stopped sobbing. She wiped the tears off her face and looked at the youth. His longshes fluttered for a few moments before he lifted his eyelids.

    He was notatose.

    Xia Xiaofu broke out into a smile after stopping her sobbing. ¡°Luoxi, are you awake? You didn¡¯t even make a single sound after you woke up! You scared me to death. Does your head feel dizzy?¡± Xia Xiaofu stretched out her small hand to touch his forehead. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so hot. Luo Xi, are you having a fever? I will get the doctor over for you.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu came down from the bed quickly and ran out in a hurry.

    Ou Luoxi felt that his eyelids go heavy. He forcefully opened it to a crack. His pale white lips shivered for a moment, wanting to call out to her, but that girl had already disappeared entirely.

    Ou Luoxi had a touch of despair in his eyes.

    ...

    The doctor arrived very quickly. With a smile, he said, ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t be anxious. The patient¡¯s body temperature is a little high. Doctor Zhou came by this morning. He gave the patient two IV drips. At that time, you were still asleep. No one woke you up.¡±

    What?

    Xia Xiaofu opened her eyes wide. Ou Luoxi had already received two IV¡¯s? She did not know!

    The female doctor came forward and performed a check on Ou Luoxi¡¯s body. ¡°Little chap, your girlfriend is really worried about you. When she came to call us over just now, she was still sobbing uncontrobly. Your girlfriend is so beautiful and adorable, little chap. You are so lucky.¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s face was a little pale. He closed his eyes without saying a single word.

    Xia Xiaofu stood up upright, she pursed her tiny, lotus-like lips. She was a little shy, and she coyly said, ¡°Doctor, stopplimenting me already! I¡¯ll be embarrassed if it persists.¡±

    The doctor looked at Xia Xiaofu. At this moment, the bright rays of the sun shone onto her body. Her pastel yellow short skirt made her look youthful and pretty. Herrge, youthful eyes, together with her exquisite moist round face... Her facial features were perfect; she looked absolutely stunning.

    The doctor emotionally said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful girl. You look just like an angel from heaven! Here¡¯s a pill. Youngdy, you should give it to the patientter. The patient would feel his body turn cold. Cover him up with the nket and let him rest. His fever would subside then.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Doctor.¡± Xia Xiaofu put the pill away.

    The doctor left the room.

    After the doctor left the room, Xia Xiaofu went to the side of the desk and poured half a cup of water into the cup in one go, then sat at the side of the bed once again. ¡°Luoxi, it is time to take your medicine.¡±

    Ou Luoxi opened his eyes to have a look. The girl had a white pill between the two fingers of her right hand. She looked at him with her sparkling, beautiful.

    ¡°I won¡¯t swallow it.¡± He turned his head sideways.

    ¡°Why are you not taking it? After taking medication, your fever will subside.¡± As she spoke, Xia Xiaofu bent her body down. She perched by the side of the man¡¯s ear as she softly said. ¡°Luoxi, could it be that you are actually afraid of the medicine being bitter?¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not say anything.

    Xia Xiaofu observed what was going on. Her brows were tightly knitted together as she said, ¡°Luoxi, if you keep refusing to take your medicine, then I will feed it to you. Don¡¯t me me for not warning you beforehand then.¡±

    Ou Luoxi still did not say a single word.

    After two seconds, a small, soft hand touched his face. That small hand was exerting strength. She wanted to turn his head over to face her.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s beautiful eyes moved for a bit. He was unclear what he was feeling at this moment. The girl¡¯s strength was really minute. Her soft, tiny hand was just like a tiny paw of a kitten that was scratching him.

    ¡°Xia Xiaofu, don¡¯t make a fuss...¡±

    The moment he spoke, something soft and fragrantnded on his lips. He froze immediately, and there was a jelly like feeling that touched his teeth. His breathing became hurried. He opened his mouth instinctively, and she came inside.

    His mouth was filled with bitterness.

    She had snuck the medicine into his mouth.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s handsome expression changed immediately. His brows were knitted in a deep frown as three deep lines that ran across his forehead. He was unwilling to swallow the pill.

    She was afraid that she would press on his wound, so Xia Xiaofu¡¯s body was in mid air. Before she retreated from his mouth, she looked at his Adam¡¯s apple. His Adam¡¯s apple was not bulging and rough like other men. His elegant white neck had a beautiful Adam¡¯s apple.

    He did not move his Adam¡¯s apple, which meant that the pill was still in his mouth.

    Xia Xiaofu was angry. She brought the index finger of her right hand to his Adam¡¯s apple. Just as if someone was grazing upon his Adam¡¯s apple like others grazing other¡¯s noses, she coaxed him softly. ¡°Luoxi, swallow the pill.¡±

    Ou Luoxi was unable to bear the force in feather like finger. He stretched his hand out immediately to hold onto her right wrist.

    ¡°It hurts!¡± The girl cowered away.

    It was only then that Ou Luoxi opened his eyes to look at her. The girl felt extremely wronged. Her tiny lips that resembled a water lily were in a half pout. There was ayer of moist pinkness on her lips. It was probably because it was too painful. Her beautiful eyes had ayer of sparkling fog over them.

    After being together with her, it was only then that he knew how much this national goddess loved to cry.

    As if she still hasn¡¯t grown up.

    Ou Luoxi froze and let go of her wrist slowly.

    After her hand was released, Xia Xiaofu lowered her gaze to look at her own wrist. Her skin was just like the cream made out of sheep fat. He did not control his strength just now. There was a red mark on her hand because of him.

    Xia Xiaofu really felt wronged, it was very obvious how much he did not want to see her. It was written all over his face. She was holding onto the cup of water in her left hand. Her right hand was in a lot of pain. She hid her right hand behind her back, and she nudged her hand on her clothes to relieve the pain for a moment.

    A few days ago, in T City, she passed by his set. He was chatting with another girl and even held an umbre for that girl caringly.

    But towards her, he was very fierce.

    After that, Ou Luoxi looked at the girl cry pitifully. The tears on her face were just like a broken pearl ne, and they trickled down her face, one drop at a time.

    Her small, pitiful look was extremely sad. After she hid her reddened wrist behind her back, her small head was drooped down without moving a single bit. She did not even let out a sound while she sobbed, and it made others¡¯ hearts break.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s irises contracted. His voice was very hoarse. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry... I will take my medicine...¡±

    His throat was dry. He painfully choked it down, moving his Adam¡¯s apple forcefully.

    Xia Xiaofu heard that gulp when he did so, and it was only then that she lifted her head up. She took her right hand out and wiped her tears messily. She pouted her lips as she asked, ¡°Are you thirsty? I will give you water.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not have any time to reply because the girl who said that she wanted to feed him had already drank a mouthful of water herself. Before a gust of fragrance came over, his dry, chapped lips were blocked.

    She was really giving him water, but the method that she used to do so....

 Chapter 386 - Ou Luoxi, Iâ€™m Not Going To Like You Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 386: Ou Luoxi, I¡¯m Not Going To Like You Anymore</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ou Luoxi reached out, ced his hand on her shoulder, and tried to push her away.

    But he couldn¡¯t. His eyes and face were wet with the girl¡¯s tears. She did not close her eyes. ring at him through blurry tears, there were negative feelings, stubbornness, and unwillingness. She wanted to see what else he could do to her.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s heart softened, and his hand against her shoulder lost a little strength. She had won again.

    Ou Luoxi closed his eyes.

    Xia Xiaofu brought the warm water to his mouth. He was smart and didn¡¯t push her away. Otherwise, she would really explode this time.

    After feeding him a drink of water, she did not leave. Her proper upbringing did not allow her to do such things, but she wanted to.

    The right side of his heart was injured. Shey gently on his left side. She was not afraid of suffering at all. She wanted to taste the bitterness in his mouth and not let him suffer.

    But she was also angry.

    Because he refused to take the initiative to kiss her.

    Xia Xiaofu secretly opened her eyes to look at him. He was frowning. She could tell whether he was frowning from disgust or enjoyment. The more delicate his eyebrows were, the weaker they seemed because of the pain. He quietly epted it.

    Xia Xiaofu stopped what she was doing and left him.

    Ou Luoxi didn¡¯t like the taste of the medicine for a reason ¡ª something from his past. When he was 18 years old, he joined the Ou family. Once, a servant had tripped him by the swimming pool on purpose. He had fallen into the pool and broke his head. It was still winter and was especially cold. He had a persistent high fever of 42 degrees.

    He suffered for three days and three nights but refused to take medicine.

    He nestled in his nkets and endured it.

    This time, he didn¡¯t want to take any medicine either.

    But the girl cried on him.

    When he had a knife in his heart, his sister-inw had asked if it hurt. He wasn¡¯t in pain. It really didn¡¯t hurt. But when she cried, he felt pain.

    His heart clenched with her sobs. It had felt numb and soft, and he couldn¡¯t describe the feeling.

    He couldn¡¯t bear to see her cry.

    Her mouth was so sweet, fragrant and smooth like pudding. Last night, he had tasted it. It was the same taste. He was intoxicated by her initiative. She had also been fumbling around, using her small hand to touch his face. She suckled on his mouth gently. The taste of medicine in his mouth was gone. The only thing left behind was her residual fragrance.

    So when she left, his heart trembled and his mouth was still open, trying to hang onto her.

    But no, he couldn¡¯t.

    He cleared his throat twice without opening his eyes.

    Xia Xiaofu was in a much better mood because he did not refuse her. ¡°Luoxi, you sleep well. I¡¯ll be here with you.¡±

    Ou Luoxi fell asleep in a drowsy state. The medicine was working, and he trembled from the cold.

    Xia Xiaofu dared not sleep again for fear of causing more trouble. When the boy was trembling, she noticed it. Her little hands touched his face, and she realized that he was cold all over.

    Xia Xiaofu got up quickly. She went outside and borrowed some nkets from the nurse. Then she covered Ou Luoxi with them.

    But it wasn¡¯t enough. The boy was so cold that his entire body was huddled up.

    Xia Xiaofu was anxious. She didn¡¯t know what to do. She paced anxiously. Her beautiful eyes turned, and her little face burned.

    She went to the door and locked it from the inside.

    When she returned, she stood beside the bed, wearing just a yellow dress. She slowly took it off, restrained her shame, and got under the nkets.

    Ou Luoxi felt the warmth, stretched out his long arms and legs, and imprisoned the girl in his arms.

    Xia Xiaofu shivered. Although the boy was thin, he was also heavy on her. Her head was buried in his shoulders, exposing only a pair of beautiful eyes that were looking around.

    The boy¡¯s hand began wandering around, exploring her warm ces. Her chest felt tight. She quickly held him with her small hand as she eximed, ¡°Ou Luoxi!¡±

    She pped away the boy¡¯s hand in panic and turned to let him hug her from behind.

    The boy¡¯s hands stopped wandering. He held her in his arms. She was warm, so his cold body warmed up gradually, and his breathing became long and steady.

    Xia Xiaofu buried her little face in the nkets. She dared not face anyone. Her oval-shaped face was on fire. She did not say a word and eventually closed her eyes.

    She fell asleep, too.

    ...

    Ou Luoxi opened his eyes, feeling a lot morefortable after a good sleep. He wanted to move. Only then did he realize that his right arm was under the girl¡¯s head.

    He tried to move again and finally realized what was happening.

    The girl was in his arms. She was soft and fragrant in his embrace.

    The two were huddled together. He must have hugged her first, because one of his long legs was still pressing on the girl¡¯s thin legs, restraining her dominantly.

    Silly as he was, he could feel that she only had several articles of clothing on her body, and he could see that the yellow dress she had taken off was folded over on the bedside cab from the corner of his eye.

    His lower abdomen tightened. He gulped and slowly pulled his leg back.

    When he moved, the girl in his arms trembled. Her full eyshes fluttered a few times. Her eyes fluttered open. She was shy and frightened.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± the girl asked softly and sweetly.

    At this time, Ou Luoxi could not pretend to be unaware anymore. He withdrew his legs, but one of his arms was pressed under her small head, and the other hand still held the girl¡¯s t stomach. His fingers felt something smooth and silky, as if he were touching the finest silk brocade from the south of the Yangtze River. Their closeness did not change. He held her from behind.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he responded ufortably.

    Xia Xiaofu bit her lily-like lip. Her lips were too tender. Once she bit down on her bottom lip, it became pale. Then, it turned pink, as if a rose had tinted her lips. ¡°Is your fever gone?¡±

    The tip of Ou Luoxi¡¯s nose was in the girl¡¯s silky ck hair. His nose felt ticklish, and his body was tormented by the fragrance in her hair.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied.

    Xia Xiaofu did not move, but her oval-shaped face was as red as a boiled prawn. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, you had a fever and were shivering with cold, so I just...came in, and I didn¡¯t do anything to you... I haven¡¯t slept either. I¡¯m not a piggy. I just closed my eyes for a moment.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was enchanting, and she pouted her lips while she talked. The girl¡¯s hesitation and hidden meanings were made apparent. It was torturing the boy.

    They were the same age. At the age of 23, 24, they should¡¯ve just graduated from college. They were in a stage where they knew very little about love and could not see through matters clearly.

    Boys and girls of this age were also starting to get hormonal. They would have the desire to explore, and they would be curious and yearn for the unknown.

    Especially after that drunken episode.

    Ou Luoxi frowned. His whole body was as stiff as a stone, and they were quiet, except for the sound of his throat clearing.

    Xia Xiaofu shrank forward a little. ¡°Can...can you let me go?¡±

    As soon as the words came out, Ou Luoxi drew back his hand like lightning andy on his back.

    But then his heart injury, which had just healed, was pulled. He had moved too fast and too fiercely. Blood immediately oozed out from the white gauze.

    Ou Luoxi grunted instinctively.

    Xia Xiaofu turned around quickly. ¡°Luoxi!¡± Seeing his blood seeping out, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s pretty face became pale. ¡°Luoxi, are you alright. Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll call a doctor.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu lifted the nkets and wanted to leave.

    But her little petite waist was caught, and the boy stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu looked into his eyes. The boy nced down at her cute little cartoon underwear and looked at her white vest.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mind went off with a boom.

    What was she doing?

    How was she going to call a doctor like this?

    She quickly reached out a small hand to cover the boy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not look, but he couldn¡¯t take back his hand that was fastened to her petite waist. It was as if his hand was not obeying him.

    Xia Xiaofuy down and covered herself with a nket. He was still circling her waist. She pushed his hand to make him go away.

    ¡°Let go... Close your eyes while I put on my clothes.¡±

    She went to get the dress on the bedside table.

    But before her eyes, a shadow came down, and the boy propped himself up on the bed with his arms and looked at her with a burning gaze.

    All of Xia Xiaofu¡¯s movements stopped. His eyes were tinged with scarlet, like a wolf staring at his prey.

    Sometimes, Xia Xiaofu felt that there was a kind of wild nature on Ou Luoxi like a wolf,, especially when she seduced him. That drunken episode was not a very pleasant experience.

    It still hurts now that she thought about it.

    Although it hurts, he was the man she loved, so she was willing.

    Xia Xiaofu buried herself in the nkets. She went all out. She heard that men¡¯s lips were looser at this time. She looked at him with a beautiful and shy look. ¡°Luoxi, do you like me?¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at her and said nothing.

    Xia Xiaofu thought that maybe she hadn¡¯t expressed herself clearly enough, especially with his stuffy personality. ¡°Luoxi, if you like me even a little, what I said on the dance floor on Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day still...counts.¡±

    Move back to live with him.

    Boyfriend and girlfriend.

    The atmosphere became awkward with Ou Luoxi¡¯s long silence. Xia Xiaofu was devastated. Her eyes were moist, but she didn¡¯t let her tears fall this time.

    She looked up andughed. ¡°Luoxi, since you don¡¯t like me, I won¡¯t be so cheap as to let you...y with me. The world of feelings has never been one of one-sided effort. Everyone wants a return. Now, I am tired. I came to Miao Jiang this time just to see that you¡¯re okay. Since you¡¯re alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu got up and got out of bed.

    She was going back to T City.

    She had pursued him for two whole years. Ning Qing¡¯s Little Qinwen was already six months old, and she was still running on the same spot with him.

    Since nothing was happening here, she would remove his name from her heart.

    Although it would be excruciatingly painful.

    Xia Xiaofu wanted to lift the nkets, but the hands on her waist tightened. She got up and was directly pushed down. The boy pulled her, and she fell into his arms.

    Xia Xiaofu felt pain, but her heart ached for him too. Was he mad, disregarding the wound in his heart?

    Her shoulders had probably hit him.

    ¡°Ou Luoxi, what are you doing? Let go! I don¡¯t like you anymore...¡± She struggled.

    Right then, the boy hugged her tight from behind. She was hugged breathless. His mouth was rough, but she wasn¡¯t really willing to kick him away and cause his wound to bleed again.

    ¡°Ou Luoxi, you...¡±

    She wanted to speak, but her little mouth was covered by his hand, and he refused to let her speak.

 Chapter 387 - Sister-In-Law, I Will Leave Now

    <h4>Chapter 387: Sister-In-Law, I Will Leave Now</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s beautiful eyes were contracted vigorously. She went into aplete daze. She was in a blur and hesitant.

    What was that person doing, hugging her from behind?

    Was he still the Ou Luoxi that she knew?

    Xia Xiaofu furiously struggled with her limbs. ¡°Woo... Let go of me...¡± She went to swat herrge hand away, wanting to speak.

    But it was of no use; she was unable to escape.

    The boy had studied martial arts from a young age. Although he was not tall and mighty like Lu Shaoming, and not built as fierce as Zhou Yao, his physique seemed as if he had hidden an unlimited amount of strength. He could easily suppress her and make her unable to move.

    He held her firmly. He buried his head in her tender neck. He also did not know who was the one making a mess. Her ears were all filled with the boy¡¯s breaths. He was panting. His breathing was both thick and heavy. She felt that it was hot, and the soft skin by the side of her ear felt as if he were burning it.

    Xia Xiaofu firmly held the bed sheets with one hand and resisted with the other.

    Both of them protested with one another without a single word.

    She was blocked in the mouth. She could not let out a single sound. She could only hear his breathing in the quiet room, just like a hidden beast.

    Knock knock. There was the sound of someone knocking on the door, and a familiar charming voice came in. ¡°Luoxi, Xiaofu.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s actions came to aplete stop. The blood in her body was rushing towards her brain.

    Ning Qing was outside.

    Ning Qing came over.

    It was only then that Xia Xiaofu felt a deep sense of embarrassment. She couldn¡¯t let others see her like this. In the light of the day, in the hospital ward, she and Ou Luoxi...

    The tip of her nose went sour. The tears in her eyes spewed out.

    She turned her body slightly sideways and red at him with sparkling tears in her eyes.

    Did she me him?

    No, it was herself that was indulging herself in wicked thoughts.

    She was a little angry at him, and she hated herself even more.

    What kind of person Xia Xiaofu was herself? She had both talent and looks. There were numerous men with power, money, and status who liked her. How could she purposely be interested in this type of person?

    She sent herself to his door and allowed him to insult her.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s eyes were red. The girl below him was ring at him. Her small, palm-sized face and her ck, glistening eyes looked extremely attractive.

    He did not know what a woman should be like. He also did not know what was deemed to be a beautiful woman.

    He only knew that this woman was different.

    He had a look, and his entire body would go soft.

    There were some reactions that he could not control.

    The colour in his eyes darkened even more.

    But the girl had an alien and icy cold expression in her eyes. She had never looked at him with such an expression in the past.

    Ou Luoxi felt frantic.

    Knock knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door continued on, but he acted as if he did not hear it. The hand that he used to block her small lips slowly went upwards and covered her eyes.

    He did not want to look at the expression in her eyes at this moment.

    The arc of the woman¡¯s lips was very beautiful. Her small, maroon lips were just like water lilies. There was ayer of light pink, just like as if she had ayer of lipstick, and she looked extremely adorable.

    He was unable to control himself. He used one of his hands to search for her small shoulders, then turned her to face him.

    Before kissing her.

    Xia Xiaofu did not expect that he would do this. There was someone knocking on the door, but he actually took more action.

    He waswless and daring.

    What was he to her, exactly?

    It was also ok. As long as he said that he liked her, no matter whether it was a lie to coax her, it was also fine. She could give herself to him without any grievances at all.

    And stay together with him.

    But he was unwilling to say so.

    He was more willing to force his way through.

    He already treated her a developed tool of his probably.

    Xia Xiaofu was crying, but she did not dare to let out a sound. She was afraid that the people outside would hear it. Her lips were blocked by him, and she could only use her nose to breathe.

    That youth was so hurried as he kissed her. She clenched her teeth. She was unwilling to cooperate with him anymore, and he kissed her messily.

    He made her feel painful.

    Ning Qing, who was outside the door, knocked on the door for a long period of time, but no one that came to answer the door. She could only say, ¡°Luoxi, Xiaofu, we are going back to T City today. Luoxi, your body needs to recuperate for a period of time. You should stay in Miao Jiang for a while. Xiaofu should also stay behind and apany Luoxi for a while.¡±

    After she spoke, there was no response from the hospital ward.

    Ning Qing felt that something was amiss. The nurse had said that both Ou Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu were inside the hospital ward. She knocked on the door for such a long period of time. Even if both of them had fallen asleep, they would also be awake now. She was afraid that something may have happened. She ced her small hand on the handle of the door quickly, wanting to open the door.

    But her small hand was pressed down by arge palm.

    Ning Qing cast her gaze sideways, feeling puzzled. Lu Shaoming was standing beside her. The man was dressed in a white t shirt, matched together with a pair of ck trousers. He was both handsome and cool just as if he came from a piece of painting.

    Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows up and shook his head.

    Ning Qing was even more puzzled. At this moment, there was a movement in her ears. She heard a slight creaking sound.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face turned crimson red immediately.

    Little Qinwen was already seven months old. She would not be so foolish to not know what this sound was.

    Luoxi and Xiaofu...

    Xia Xiaofu, who was in the hospital ward, ced all of her attention outside the door. Ning Qing¡¯s voice suddenly disappeared, and she naturally thought that it was odd.

    Her two small hands were ced on the youth¡¯s body. She shook her head, and her eyes were full of shyness and begging.

    Ou Luoxi stopped moving. He cupped her small face in his hands. His low voice was sexy and hoarse as he spoke beside her cheek He said three words: ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    He was threatening her.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face was both red and white. She was at an extreme loss. She clenched her teeth as she red at him. Her entire body was shaking as she shouted, ¡°Rascal!¡±

    Ou Luoxi curled the corners of his lips up as he broke out into a smile. The youth that looked exactly like an exquisite painting also had times like this where he was ovee with emotions. His dark and beautiful eyes had a spark in them as he said, ¡°You taught me how to be a rascal.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu: ¡°...¡±

    When she was about to retaliate, all of her words were swallowed by the youth, and he kissed her once again.

    Xia Xiaofu ced her hands back on the bed. Her small hands were tugging the bed sheets tightly. She opened her eyes and was quiet as she allowed him to kiss her.

    Ning Qing, who was outside the door, was still talking, ¡°Luoxi, Xiaofu, we will be leaving then.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu in the middle of a kiss, and she was unable to reply.

    The youth on her closed his eyes while he kissed her. As he kissed her, he snorted out loud. The sound of footsteps rang outside the door as it disappeared into the distance. Ning Qing had left.

    Ou Luoxi kissed her small face. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face was blushing red. Her luxurious locks were allid t on the pillow. The nket was covered below her corbones and exposed arge piece of her white skin. She looked at the ceiling above her before she said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, what am I to you?¡±

    She always wanted to ask him.

    Ou Luoxi buried his head into her tender neck. He rolled his Adam¡¯s apple twice. With augh, he said, ¡°You sent yourself to my door. It would be a total waste for me not to want it.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s longshes that were thin fans fluttered for a moment,. Se bit down on her lip and controlled her own shaking voice, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    She always knew.

    That person was satisfied andy down beside her.

    Xia Xiaofu was silent for a few seconds. She lifted the nkets up and left the bed calmly.

    She lowered her gaze to look at herself. Her skin was smooth and clear. The side of her thigh was red. She looked extremely dishevelled. She scanned the bed a few times but did not see any tissues around. Her stomach felt ufortable, and her small hand went to take the short skirt on the counter before she entered the washroom.

    Ou Luoxi leaned against the head of the bed. The hospital gown that he was wearing had three or four buttons undone. The soft fringe on his forehead covered his eyes. There were still a few strands of hair stuck together on his face because of his sweat. He ced his head on the head of the bed while he licked his dry lips.

    He looked extremely attractive and sexy, and anyone who had a look at him would turn red and feel their heart race.

    His right hand was underneath the nket. He moved his hand silently. It came to the spot where the girl was sleeping just now. He caressed it gently and lightly, and his Adam¡¯s apple was still moving.

    His sense of hearing was very good. The sound of flowing water continued to go on inside the washroom...

    After two minutes, the door of the washroom was open.

    He heard the sound of footstepsing towards him. Bang! The girl gave him a tight p.

    ¡°Ou Luoxi, I will not continue to like you in the future. Treat it as if I was blind and had a wrong gauge of the situation. Also, I would marry your eldest brother Ou Ze very quickly. Isn¡¯t this also your wish all this while? In the future, I will be your eldest sister-inw.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face was flooded with tears. She wiped her tears while she looked at the youth who had closed his eyes. There was a bout of fire inside her heart. She wanted to say something to provoke him.

    ¡°After marriage, I will move away with your eldest brother. After all, you and I have slept together, and you did these things to me today. I don¡¯t want to feel awkward when I see you in the future...¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that.¡±

    The youth on the bed opened his mouth suddenly. He did not open his eyes. That handsome, exquisite face did not have any expression on it. inly and without a single emotion, he said, ¡°I would not return to the Ou home, so you two needn¡¯t move out.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s tears turned cold. He obviously did not bother about her at all.

    It was a joke that she still had a little hope inside her.

    After he forced her.

    ¡°Ha, haha.¡± Xia Xiaofuughed, and she looked at him with her tears flooding her vision. The corners of her lips were mocking as she said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, do you know how disgusting are you right now? You want me to be your eldest sister-inw, but you¡¯ve slept with your eldest sister-inw... In the future, I don¡¯t want to see you anymore.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu turned around and ran away.

    Bang! The door of the hospital ward was closed. The girl left. He was left all alone in the hospital ward, and the atmosphere was damp and sullen.

    The youth¡¯s right hand underneath the nkets slowly sped and released once again. He firmly held the sheets that she¡¯d just been sleeping on. He was silent for a long period of time, as if he were just like a rock.

    He did not know how much time passed by. He moved and took out his phone.

    He dialled a number.

    There was a melodious ringtone that rang out, and the other end answered the call. ¡°Hello, Luoxi.¡±

    It was Ning Qing¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Hello.¡± The youth opened his mouth, and his voice was very hoarse. He curled up the corners of his lips. He wasughing as he said, ¡°Sister-inw, I made her angry today. She went back to T City, after you have some time, go and check on her.¡±

    Ning Qing momentarily knew who the ¡°she¡± he was referring to in his words. She said, ¡°Luoxi, what is wrong with Xiaofu? Did both of you get into a fight? It¡¯s fine, all couples would have disagreements and arguments. In the future, you should coax her more and say more sweet words. If things still don¡¯t work out, it would be all fine as long as you gift her some roses and go on more dates...¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw,¡± Ou Luoxi interrupted her. ¡°I am going to leave now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing was taken aback. She jumped up from the front passenger seat. She cupped her phone in her left hand, and she used a shocked expression as she looked at Lu Shaoming who was seated beside her in the driver¡¯s seat.

    The man was driving the car, and it was currently noon. The rays of the bright sun outside the window spewed onto his body. It made his handsome, chiselled face even more attractive just like a painting.

    He turned his gaze to look at his young wife beside him. His dark eyes were calm andforting as he tried to pacify her.

    ¡°Luoxi, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I am going..to a ce that belongs to me.¡±

    ¡°Where is the ce that belongs to you? Luoxi, you are living well right here. Why do you have to leave?¡±

    Theughter of the youth was getting more apparent. ¡°That¡¯s right, I also lead a life as a single person very well. I don¡¯t know what happiness is. Now that I know what happiness is, it is only now that I realize how unhappy my own life is. Sister-inw, goodbye.¡±

    She could hear the dead tone on the other line; Ou Luoxi put down the phone.

 Chapter 388 - Letâ€™s Go Home

    <h4>Chapter 388: Let¡¯s Go Home</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Luoxi, Luoxi...¡± Ning Qing shouted several times in session, but only the mechanical beep responded.

    She quickly dialed Ou Luoxi¡¯s number. This time it was ¡ª Sorry, the number you have dialed is unavable.

    Ning Qing put her cell phone away and looked nervously at the man beside her. ¡°Shaoming, let¡¯s go back quickly. I¡¯m afraid something will happen to Luoxi and Xiaofu.¡± Luoxi has turned off his cell phone and said that he wants to go where he belongs. I¡¯m afraid that he would close himself up again and go back to the mountains.¡±

    Ning Qing was really worried. This world was huge. Where was the ce that Luoxi belonged?

    He had left the mountains at the age of 19, returned to the Ou family home, and then entered the entertainment industry, but he said he was not happy at all.

    Nothing in this glorious world was what he wanted.

    After a long trip, only the deep mountains were his home.

    Lu Shaoming nced sideways at the little woman, who furrowed her eyebrows tightly, and her palm-sized delicate little face was frowning. Her eyes were red, and all those worries and heartaches seemed to be able to make her cry the next second.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s eyes were full of tenderness. He raised his hand and caressed the woman¡¯s hair andforted her with a low, rich voice. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for a subordinate to be there. Xia Xiaofu is probably returning to T City. I¡¯ve arranged a special ne. As for Luoxi, he had his life to live. I can only guarantee his safety.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m still worried. I want to go back and check.¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Lu Shaoming raised his eyebrows andughed softly, his voice was soft and low, full of charm and indulgence, as if talking to a girl who loves crying. ¡°You can only check if you go back. For others, when they are injured, the thing they need most is time, not a checkup from you.¡±

    Ning Qing said nothing. She pouted pink lips and hesitated. ¡°But...¡±

    Lu Shaomingughed. ¡°Be good, let them calm down, alright?¡±

    Ning Qing was persuaded and she leaned back in her chair. Yes, Luoxi and Xiaofu needed time. It was not good for her to interfere.

    She lowered her head, forced the wetness back in her eyes, and looked sideways at the man. The man did not look at her. His well-defined palm was pressed on the steering wheel, and his actions were as smooth as flowing water.

    He looked in the left rear view mirror and then changednes. She could see the delicate side view of his face that he had left her, with carved outlines and neatly trimmed sideburns.

    He was deep and calm.

    Ning Qing blushed a little and worriedly stated, ¡°Then, Luoxi and Xiaofu will be handed over to you.¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice suddenly became soft and sweet, like water oozing out. Lu Shaoming¡¯s abdomen went numb when he heard her voice. He lifted his brows as he looked at her.

    He saw her little face blushing when he turned to look at her.

    Lu Shaoming was genuinely delighted. ¡°Alright.¡± He hummed, lifting his lips in a good mood. ¡°You sleep first. We¡¯ll have to take the ne at the airportter.¡±

    Ning Qing watched the burning in his eyes and turned her small head. Some mes between men and women could be ignited in an instant. They both knew it but would not expose it.

    She closed her eyes, feeling a little sweet in her heart, and recalled that they had been married for more than three years, but their feelings were still as strong as those of newlyweds.

    Ning Qing sighed contentedly in her heart. The love spell was finally cured, and she would have a long future with him.

    ...

    Ning Qing was still in the car when she opened her eyes again. She blinked her sleepy eyes and asked groggily, ¡°Shaoming, where are we now?¡±

    Lu Shaoming killed the engine and pulled out the car key. ¡°We¡¯re home.¡±

    Home?

    Ning Qing could not respond for a moment. Which home?

    She took a look through the car window and was stunned when she saw the Tea Pavilion Vi.

    She hadn¡¯te to this vi for a long time.

    The passenger door was opened. The man stood in front of her with his right hand on the door. His left hand touched her little face and looked at her stunned and lovely appearance. Lu Shaoming pinched her face irresistibly. ¡°What are you looking at? Get out of the car, and let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ning Qing shrank into the car and red at the man. She hummed, ¡°Who wants to go home with you? I haven¡¯t promised to move back yet. I want to go back to my mother¡¯s house. Little Qinwen is waiting for me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming stood up straight when he heard the words. He took back his hand, put it in his pocket, and slightly raised his sharp brows. Heughed. ¡°You¡¯re really not going home?¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head and took on a firm stand. ¡°No!¡±

    Lu Shaoming nodded. ¡°That¡¯s alright. Whatever you say.¡±

    He turned and left.

    As soon as he took a step, he suddenly remembered something and looked back at her. ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you that I¡¯ve brought Little Qinwen here. My son will live with me in the future.¡±

    What?

    Ning Qing was shocked. She jumped out of the car quickly and went after the man. ¡°Hey, Lu Shaoming, stand right there. What do you mean? Who allowed you to pick up Little Qinwen? When you want us, mother and son, you¡¯ll pick us up. If you don¡¯t want us, you¡¯ll drive us away. You¡¯re really too domineering.¡±

    Lu Shaoming slowed down his steps and let her catch up. He took out his big hand from his trousers pocket and held her weak boneless little hand. He bit her ear as he said in a low voice, ¡°Whether I want you guys or not, you know in your heart.¡±

    Ning Qing stretched out her hand and pushed him. ¡°Speak properly; go away!¡±

    Don¡¯t do anything else.

    But her little fragrant shoulder was hugged by the man. ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble, Wifey. Let¡¯s go home. Little Qinwen and Mom are waiting.¡±

    Mom¡¯s here too?

    Which Mom?

    While Ning Qing was confused, the man had opened the door of the vi, and she was half pushed and half carried into the vi.

    It was already evening, and the vi was aze with lights. Ning Qing heard joyous conversation andughtering from the living room. Then, people came out one after another. ¡°Qingqing...¡±

    Lu Dinghua, Song Yajing.

    Ning Zhenguo, Yue Wanqing.

    Both families¡¯ parents were here.

    There were warm and kind smiles on all four faces, and they looked at her one after another.

    Ning Qing was a little awkward. Although she knew that Lu Shaoming had fallen under a love spell and that his parents had no choice, she had felt that life was really hard, and she felt wronged at that time.

    With that in mind, her nose soured and her head hung down.

    ¡°Qingqing...¡± Then, Song Yajing came forward and held Ning Qing in her arms. She patted her back as she sobbed out tears of joy, ¡°Qingqing, you have suffered grievances during this period. Dad and Mom know. Shaoming has also told us what happened in Miao Jiang. Qingqing, you are so foolish. You¡¯re even willing to throw your life away for Shaoming, but you are also very brave. Qingqing, it is the blessing of the Lu family, for letting Shaoming marry you, and you have also given birth to Little Qinwen for our Lu family. You are really a great Minister of our family. Thank you, Qingqing.¡±

    Ning Qing would not harp on the unpleasant things, and these two old people also had no choice. At this time, as she listened to Song Yajing¡¯s words, she reached out and hugged Song Yajing. ¡°Mom.¡±

    Song Yajing heard that she was still willing to call her Mom. Her eyebrows lifted in glee. She immediately replied, ¡°Yes!¡±

    All the people presentughed, and Lu Dinghua went forward. ¡°Alright, stop crying. Today is a good day of reunion. We¡¯ll remember Ning Qing¡¯s grievances in our hearts and slowly make up for them in the future.¡±

    Yue Wanqing opened her mouth and said with a smile, ¡°Make up for what? One family doesn¡¯t speak two sentences. Everything Qingqing does is what she should do. All we can do as elders are to hope that young people can be well in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ning Zhenguo echoed. ¡°They will be well. From today on, Shaoming and Qingqing will be fine.¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her beautiful lips as tears fell from her eyes.

    At this time, a rough finger helped her gently wipe her tears away. A man¡¯s voice of tender adoration rang out in her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±

    Ning Qing looked up. Lu Shaoming stood beside her. The handsome face of the man was hidden in the dizzy and dazzling light. He was staring at her with a brilliant and burning glow.

    Their parents wereughing. She was the first one to be embarrassed. She gently brushed his hand away, and she backed away, keeping an appropriate distance.

    They were in front of their parents, but he did not know how to restrain himself.

    Then, there was a baby¡¯s silver-bell likeughter. ¡°Dad...dy... Mummy...¡±

    Ning Qing looked sideways and was surprised. Little Qinwen could already walk. He was wearing a grass-colored T-shirt, light-colored tapered jeans, and his fair and tender feet stepped on the pale yellow carpet without shoes. He was stumbling towards her.

    Ning Qing went forward and squatted down, holding her son in her arms.

    ¡°Little Qinwen, did you miss mummy?¡± Ning Qing took a sniff of her son¡¯s fragrance, which was sweet and delicious.

    She kissed her son hard. ¡°Little Qinwen, can you walk already? Mummy didn¡¯t even know. Little Qinwen is the best.¡±

    Little Qinwen¡¯s big grape-like eyes were bright and shining. He held his mom¡¯s skirt in his two small hands and dove into mummy¡¯s fragrant bosom while giggling.

    Am I the best, Mummy?

    If I¡¯m the best then hug me.

    Ning Qing held her son tight.

    ¡°Qingqing, Little Qinwen suddenly walked a few days ago. Although he walked unsteadily and fell while walking, the more he fell, the more he wanted to walk. He wasn¡¯t afraid of pain at all. Little Qinwen is young but tough. I think he¡¯s like Shaoming,¡± Yue Wanqing said as sheughed.

    Ning Qing didn¡¯t agree when she heard that. Why should all the good traits be from him?

    Song Yajingughed. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Shaoming was not like that when he was a child. I think Little Qinwen¡¯s toughness is inherited from Qingqing.¡±

    Now Ning Qing was happy. That¡¯s right!

    But on second thought, would that man cry when he fell when he was a child?

    How embarrassing.

    Despise him.

    At this time, a hand reached into her arms. Little Qinwen was picked up. ¡°Daddy hugs.¡±

    Little Qinwen was embraced by the man.

    Ning Qing had to get up.

    Then Lu Dinghua said, ¡°Dinner is ready. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ...

    When the family was sitting at the table, Song Yajing thought of a question. ¡°Shaoming, Qingqing, you¡¯ve moved back here, but Little Qinwen needs to be taken care of. How about this: Wanqing and I will take turns taking care of Little Qinwen.¡±

    Ning Qing wanted to express that it was feasible. Lu Shaoming was busy with work. She was also busy with <Lurker> and the wine contest. Little Qinwen needed someone to take care of him.

    She was most assured when the two grandmothers were looking after Little Qinwen.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need toe. I¡¯ll take care of Little Qinwen,¡± the man said.

    Ning Qing was stunned, what?

    She looked at the man beside her in surprise.

    He would... Take care of Little Qinwen?

    Can he take care of a child?

    It sounds like an unreliable thing.

    Both parents and Ning Qing felt the same and looked at Lu Shaoming with suspicion and distrust. ¡°Shaoming, are you serious? How will a man like you take care of Little Qinwen?¡±

 Chapter 389 - Qing Qing, You Are Expecting?

    <h4>Chapter 389: Qing Qing, You Are Expecting?</h4>

    There was no trace of surprise on Lu Shaoming¡¯s face.He held a pair of chopsticks in his right hand. The silver button on his white shirt was sparkling under the shimmering light. He nodded his head lightly. ¡°Yeah, I am serious. I will take care of him myself.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Everyone still hesitated, but there was a firm look on Lu Shaoming¡¯s handsome face. They could only swallow their worry.

    Ning Qing chewed a small mouthful of rice. She only dared to agree. What did he want to do exactly? Why would he want to raise Little Qinwen by himself for nothing?

    Was he a baby nanny?

    This word did not seem to match him at all.

    Ning Qing did not dare to imagine.

    Lu Shaoming used his chopsticks to pick a piece of tofu as he passed it to the side of Little Qinwen¡¯s lips. Little Qinwen sat obediently in the baby seat beside him. He pursed his small, light pink lips as he was unwilling to eat the tofu that Daddy passed to him. He looked at Daddy in a daze. Daddy Daddy, do you really want to take care of me? But you do not have any experience at all.

    Lu Shaoming stuffed the tofu past his tiny lips. He meant ¡ª You only have one choice, to obey!

    Little Qinwen: ...

    Yue Wanqingughed out loud to calm the situation at hand. ¡°Shaoming, it is not impossible for you to bring Little Qinwen up by yourself, but you have to work, and we are bored with nothing to do at home. Why not...¡±

    Song Yajing quickly nodded her head in agreement.

    ¡°Mum.¡± Lu Shaoming lifted his head up and gave both mothers a look. ¡°Both of you would not be bored for a long period of time. You can wait to take care of your granddaughter.¡±

    Granddaughter?

    Both sets of parents all had a glow in their eyes. They were expectant yet careful as they looked at Ning Qing. ¡°Qingqing, you are expecting?¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡±

    She hated that she could not use her eyes to strangle the man beside her.

    No one agreed with him raising Little Qinwen, but he was doing great. One casual line from him could direct everyone¡¯s attention onto her.

    He was evil on the inside but calm on the outside.

    Evil.

    ¡°Mum, I...I am not.¡± Ning Qing shook her head.

    The glow in both mother¡¯s eyes dimmed immediately, but after a few seconds, their eyes lit up again, Yue Wanqing said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. If you do not have one right now, you will have one in the future. Qingqing, you have to nourish yourself well from today onwards. You have to work hard to give birth to one more and produce more descendants of the Lu family.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Ning Qing¡¯s mother is right.¡± Song Yajing was smiling brightly like a flower. She took a soup spoon to give Ning Qing more soup. ¡°Qingqing, you have more of this. Tomorrow morning, I have pre booked a nutritionist to help you nourish your body professionally. The Lu family is rich and wealthy. We can shoulder it if you give Shaoming three or five more kids. We also do not think that two or three is too few.¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡±

    She could not control it in anymore. She could only kick the man¡¯s calf harshly underneath the table.

    That man did not move obediently and allowed her to kick him, but Ning Qing heard a low and charmingugh; he wasughing!

    Ning Qing: Rascal!

    After dinner, both set of parents bid farewell.

    Ning Qing stuck with her own mother as she did not bear to let go.

    Yue Wanqing noticed something was wrong, and noting that nobody was around, she softly asked, ¡°Qingqing, what is wrong with you?¡±

    Ning Qing spat her pink tongue out and was embarrassed. ¡°Mum, I want to go home with you.¡±

    Yue Wanqing heard her words and was displeased as she said, ¡°Qingqing, what nonsense are you spouting? In the past, Shaoming was involved in some matters, and you only came to our home because of that. Now that the matters have been settled, you and Shaoming should move back here to lead your own lives. What tantrum are you throwing right now? Shaoming¡¯s parents treat you like their own daughter. Shaoming also pampers you...¡±

    Ning Qing knew that her own mother would criticize her. She pouted her pink lips and unhappily said, ¡°He didn¡¯t pamper me. In the past, when I was in Ennd...¡±

    She stopped talking.

    No matter what. She was still unwilling to speak ill of him in front of mother.

    But she was just unable to let it go. Women all liked topare. He was absent in the month that she needed him the most. It was probably because he did not love her enough then.

    Yue Wanqing was taken aback, and questioned her instead, ¡°Qingqing, did Shaoming not tell you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing did not understand.

    Tell her what.

    Yue Wanqing held her daughter¡¯s small hand. ¡°Qingqing, when you went to Ennd for surgery, Shaoming apanied you for the entire month.¡±

    Ning Qing was bbergasted. Her expression froze as she asked, ¡°How could it be? He...¡±

    ¡°Qingqing, do you still remember that medical care worker that would apany you every day?¡±

    She remembered.

    How could she not remember.

    That person would feed her everyday. He helped her wipe the corners of her lips. That medical care worker would touch her head gently, and he had given her warmth during the span of the month.

    That medical care worker...

    Was Lu Shaoming?

    Ning Qing got a definitive answer from her own mother. She was frustrated. That bad person. Why did he not tell her?

    Yue Wanqing sighed and kneaded her daughter¡¯s small hand. ¡°Qingqing, even Mum can feel the love Shaoming has for you. That day when you entered the operating theatre, you did not see Shaoming, but that day when Shaoming heard from Doctor Zhou that you fainted when you lost your sight, you were in the operating theatre, and that child Shaoming was also in the operating theatre.

    ¡°The love spell was so painful, he never mentioned it all. He looked at you quietly every day without fail. All he could see in his eyes was you. He only had you inside his heart. He could not bear to see you lift your eyebrows up. He wanted to touch you but was afraid to do so. He obviously could not love you but still had such deep feelings for you. Mother looked at Shaoming and feels my heart ached also.

    ¡°Qingqing, you have to cherish your bliss well. Spend your days with Shaoming well. Furthermore, how can a young couple separate from one another frequently. Don¡¯t throw a tantrum for nothing.¡±

    After sending both sets of parents away, Auntie Yang was tidying the dining table up/ Ning Qing wanted to go forward to help her, Auntie Yang stopped her hurriedly, ¡°Madam, both Sir and Little Young Master are in the room upstairs. You should also go upstairs to take a bath and go to bed.¡±

    Ning Qing hung around for a moment. She bid farewell to Auntie Yang, then went upstairs.

    She opened the door of the bedroom. The man was sleeping on the bed. The white shirt he was wearing had three buttons undone, and he had even rolled his sleeves up, exposing his toned and healthy biceps. He used both of hisrge hands to support Little Qinwen¡¯s waist, and he allowed Little Qinwen to sit on him. She did not know what father and son were ying, and the atmosphere was merry and joyous.

    Ning Qing walked inside the room. She went near, and it was only then that she saw that Little Qinwen was perched on Daddy¡¯s body. His tiny white fingers were grazing the stubble on Daddy¡¯s lower jaw, and he was ying delightedly.

    ¡°Dad...Daddy...¡± What was this? It was so pricky to the touch.

    Lu Shaomingzily half closed his eyes. He used two fingers of his to hold onto his son¡¯s small hand as he ced it at the side of his lips as he kissed it. He let out a low and charmingugh while he said, ¡°Little Qinwen, this is my stubble.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Little Qin Wen did not understand. He tilted his head as he looked at Daddy. Why do I not have it then?

    Lu Shaoming was in a good mood, he was patient as he smiled and said, ¡°Because Daddy is a man, and you are still a small baby.¡±

    As he spoke, the man¡¯s line of visionnded on the woman¡¯s exquisite little face. She was wearing a light purple dress. She had a thin belt around her waist. She was lithe and delicate, and she had a pair of white and slim legs.

    It was only then that Lu Shaoming knew the benefits of marrying such a tender and supple pink doll. Even if he did not touch and only looked on, she was still so eye catching.

    Lu Shaoming scanned to look at her casually. He lifted his right shoulder to ce it behind his head. He lifted his eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°Why are you frozen there? Go and shower!¡±

    Ning Qing felt her face go red after he looked at her. When they were alone and all by themselves, his gaze had colour.

    He was both rogue and evil.

    Reckless without a single care.

    She went forward and stood at the side of the bed. She stretched her hands out to take Little Qinwen in her arms. ¡°I will bring our son to take a shower.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that. I will ask Aunty Yang to bathe him a whileter. When he grows older, he will bathe together with me.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small hand froze, and she looked at the man in the eye, ¡°You really n to raise Little Qinwen by yourself? You are busy with thepany and do not have much experience...¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice was really gentle. When her body bent forward, a sweet fragrance came along. Lu Shaoming was immersed in both his son and woman¡¯s soft fragrance. He lifted his eyebrows up casually. His right hand came to the side of her cheek and pinched it for a moment. His attitude was casual as he said, ¡°There is no end to earning money, but I only have one son. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I can afford to provide for both of you.¡±

    Her cheek was painful. Ning Qing pushed him away quickly, but she was unable to do so. She lifted her gaze to see Little Qinwen looking at them in a daze. Ning Qing felt her entire face burn up. Her tone was both displeased yet coy. ¡°Lu Shaoming, let go. How can you be so irritating?¡±

    He realized that he liked to pinch her even more and more.

    And Little Qinwen was still looking at them.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s deep, dark eyes had a glow that was able to make others faint. He lifted his body up slightly. His healthy and mesmerizingly masculine scent was invading her nostrils. ¡± If you dare to call me using my full name one more time, and call me irritating.¡±

    The blood in Ning Qing¡¯s entire body was rushing towards her head. What was he thinking of doing?

    She could not even address him using his full name?

    In the next second, her small body was pulled into his embrace. She was not prepared for it, and her small hand went to grab onto something frantically. She only managed to grab onto his metal belt, and it was icy cold and hard.

    Her fingers unintentionally brushed onto something, and it was scalding hot.

    Ning Qing withdrew her hand in shock.

    But her small hand was pressed down by hisrge palm, he used his left shoulder to pin her soft waist. The man¡¯s gentle thin lips came over and pressed down on her lovingly.

    Ning Qing was overwhelmed and softened into his embrace instantly.

    At this moment, a fragrance of milk wafted over. Little Qinwen nted himself between both of them. He worked hard to use both of his small hands to climb around. He followed Daddy¡¯s behaviour as he tried to kiss Mama¡¯s face.

    She was kissed by the two most important men in her life at the same time. Ning Qing¡¯s heart was overwhelmed with bliss. She used her small hand to take Little Qinwen into her arms. She turned her head sideways and allowed him to get out from her embrace. She carried her son as she buried herself deep into the man¡¯s embrace.

    Lu Shaoming felt that it was not enough to get a little benefit. He lowered his gaze again to kiss her forehead. ¡°Can I allow all of you to bring our son up? Both grandmothers would indulge him senselessly. And listen to your incredibly coy tone in your voice ¡ª it sounds just like the voice of a little kitten. You just said the word irritating, and you are able to make me have a reaction. I am afraid that our son would be the second Jia Baoyu.¡±

    This was the reason behind him wanting to raise his son up by himself?

    What voice of a little kitten?

    She was together with him. She could not help but act cute sometimes.

    Ning Qing did not agree, she used her small fist to hit him for a moment. ¡°You are 100% perfect as a Daddy? When you fell down when you were little, you only knew how to cry. Don¡¯t mention how embarrassing it was.¡±

    She used her hand to graze the tip of his sharp, tall nose.

    Lu Shaoming held both mother and son even more firmly in his arms. With a softugh, he said, ¡°My mum said that I only knew how to cry when I fell down? That is what you think. When I was little, I never fell before, so naturally, Little Qinwen does not resemble me at all.¡±

    Was that true?

    Ning Qing murmured for a few moments. She pouted her beautiful maroon lips and still did not believe him.

    He was boasting.

    Lu Shaoming did not argue with her. With hisrge hand, he caressed her soft waist that was just as slim and slender like willows. He slowly softened, and it was the first time he did not want to move. He wanted to die cloyingly in her fragrance.

    Ning Qing looked at his handsome and exquisite face. She bit down on her lip and asked, ¡°I... when I was in Ennd to undergo the surgery, you... were apanying me. Why did you not tell me?¡±

    Lu Shaoming heard what she said and opened his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t apany you when you went into the operating theatre, so there is no need to mention anything.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were moist immediately. Because he made her enter the operating theatre all alone by herself, he was unable to forgive himself.

    He controlled the pain he was feeling from the effects of the love spell no matter what, and he apanied her for an entire month. He also thought that he did not have any chance to exin what he was doing.

    This man made others heart ache for him.

 Chapter 390

    <h4>Chapter 390: Miss Zhou, Are You Really Not Going To Let Me Participate In The Red Win Competition</h4>

    Ning Qing lifted her head up from his embrace. Her small hand slowly climbed up his handsome side profile. Her soft fingers touched his firm and toned body, and all she could see in her eyes was his bright and mesmerizing gaze.

    ¡°Silly.¡±

    She spat out that word softly.

    He was really so foolish.

    This man.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s longshes that were like two brushes fluttered for a moment. His gazended on her small, maroon lips, and he softly said, ¡°Sorry, Wifey.¡±

    Sorry for all the pain that she went through because of him.

    Sorry that he did not apany her all this while.

    Ning Qing shook her head and closed her eyes slightly. Hot tears streamed out of them, and she lifted her body up to kiss his lips. ¡°Lu Shaoming, actually...you can let me know of all this... You are the one who thought that you didn¡¯t apany me into the operating theatre so you are unworthy of my forgiveness... Women are all easy to coax, as long as you say...that you love me...¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯srge hand touched her small face. He rubbed his tall nose bridge on her nose, and he said with augh, ¡°Wifey, I love you.¡±

    Ning Qing felt her heart go numb when she heard him say ¡°I love you.¡± He was such an introverted and calm man. He would not say these loving words often.

    She did not hear it often.

    So she wished that he would say this to her everyday.

    He loved her.

    Ning Qing¡¯s fair fingers tugged on the cor of his shirt. He kissed her, and she controlled her shyness as he used his lips and tongue to tangle himself with her. She was panting a bit. Her body tried hard to avoid hisrge hand that was climbing all over the ce. She was shy and shocked. ¡°Shaoming, Little Qinwen is around...¡±

    Lu Shaoming loosened his grip. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Our son fell asleep a long time ago.¡±

    Ning Qing lowered her gaze to have a look, Little Qinwen was really asleep. That small, soft bundle was in the middle of Daddy and Mama¡¯s embrace, and he was in deep slumber.

    ¡°Why is Little Qinwen sleeping now? He has yet to bathe...¡±

    Ning Qing struggled. Her small face was burning. He was messing around, and she followed him to mess around. How did both of them end up as parents? They allowed Little Qinwen to fall asleep...between them.

    What would Little Qinwen grow up to be like? He epted such a vast amount of interest in this aspect ever since he was young.

    Would he mature faster than usual?

    Ning Qing wanted to take her son to bathe, but Little Qinwen was snatched away. He ced him in the middle of the big bed. Ning Qing protested with an ¡°Ay!¡± Her soft waist was pinned down, and he took her into his embrace.

    Ning Qing was at a loss. She lifted her gaze to see that his clothes were all crumpled and messy. His dark, sparkling eyes were on her face, and there was desire in his red rimmed eyes.

    He was both wild and mesmerizing.

    ¡°What are you doing? I still need to bathe Little Qinwen...¡± Ning Qing¡¯s face was red, and she came down down from his thighs.

    The man did not let her do so. He pinned her waist and bit her ear while he softly said, ¡°What time is it now? You still want to bathe our son? Have you forgotten whose woman you are? Service your husband and make himfortable first.¡±

    What was he saying?

    A 33 year old man, and he was still jealous of his own son.

    ¡°Lu Shaoming!¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s deep gaze was all apparent. He ced his thin lips on hers. His tone was on the brink ofughter. ¡°Wifey, give birth to a daughter for me.¡±

    Ning Qing froze. To be honest, she had really not thought of having a second child at all.

    She ced her hands on his broad shoulders. He kissed her, and she could only lift her tender, elegant neck that was akin to a swan¡¯s to silently ept him. She negotiated with him coyly. ¡°Shaoming, for now, I still do not want to have another... Little Qinwen is only 7 months old. My red wine business has just started, and my work has been busy and in a mess recently. I don¡¯t have time...¡±

    ¡°Then when would you have time? Wifey, do you know how old your husband right now? Be good, give birth to another one for me. We will be done after this.¡±

    His words won over her heart, and it softened.

    He was 33 years old this year.

    Even if she got pregnant this year and gave birth next year, he would be 34 already.

    The more time they hesitated, the more he was unwilling to wait.

    Ning Qing¡¯s body softened. She put her arms around his head and kissed his soft hair. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then she would leave it up to nature.

    She would give birth if she got pregnant.

    Lu Shaoming was happy now. He tugged the belt on her waist, and his mouth became dirty. ¡°How long has it been since Ist undressed you? I am already rusty.... Wifey, say it once.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing wanted to faint.

    ¡°....Hubby,¡± he instructed her.

    Ning Qing was unwilling, but she was tortured by the man beside her until she did not have a second choice. She had Little Qinwen beside her. There was a sweet tinge of pink on her skin. She buried herself in his neck, and she used a shy tone as she spat out the word, ¡°Hubby...¡±

    Her husband.

    Time flew past like an arrow, and one month went pass just like that.

    There was still half a month until the red winepetition, and today was the official date of registration for thepetition.

    Ning Qing came to the main hall to register, and the members of the staff weed her warmly.

    Over thest month, <Lurker> has evolved into a legend with their ratings. It had sessfully be the most popr drama this year, and Ning Qing¡¯s name reached another peak. She was at the peak of poprity once again.

    Everyone in T City knew about her.

    The staff brought Ning Qing into the registration room. ¡°Director Ning, we didn¡¯t expect that you woulde to register for our red winepetition. This is really great news! Director Ning¡¯s poprity is sky high right now. When you participate in something, it would be the subject of everyone¡¯s attention. Our red winepetition will benefit from Director Ning¡¯s fame this time around.¡±

    Ning Qing smiled, and her small, exquisite face was gentle and humble. ¡°That¡¯s not true. The red winepetition of the Zhou Corporation has been known by everyone all this while. Not only would thepetition invite the elite of T City, there would also be world ss sommeliers who woulde to make an appearance. I am the one who is depending on yourpetition¡¯s fame to make a show for myself.¡±

    The staff member, who was an experienced member in the industry for numerous years, could not help but cast his gaze on Ning Qing. He had always heard that this famed existence that existed like a legend in the entertainment industry was an amazing person, and looking at her now, it was not false at all.

    She was talented in multiple aspects.

    And she was apt in managing rtions with others.

    No wonder she had aplished so much by the tender age of 23.

    The worker personally handed the registration form and pen over to Ning Qing¡¯s side. His attitude was even more polite as he said, ¡°Director Ning, please have a seat. Please fill out this registration form, and our professional workers will send the specific details over to you by phone...¡±

    The worker was exining, and Ning Qing listened on seriously.

    At this moment, a sound rang out in the air. ¡°Young Miss.¡±

    The worker turned around quickly. He greeted her. ¡°Young Miss.¡±

    Other than Zhou Zhilei, there was no one else that the workers would address as Young Miss. Ning Qing put the pen in her hand down. It¡¯s probably been over two months now; she had not seen Zhou Zhilei for such a long period of time.

    Ning Qing stood up from the chair and turned her head around.

    Zhou Zhilei walked over with a group of people crowding around her. She was dressed in a ck suit today. There was thicker than usual makeup on her face. She had also slimmed down a lot. She lost the beauty she had in the past, and the thick makeup she wore could not cover the darkness on her body.

    Zhou Zhilei walked towards her.

    Ning Qing had a close look at Zhou Zhilei¡¯s legs. In the past month, it was obvious that she had a sweet rtionship with Lu Shaoming. When they were in bed, when she allowed his fingers to curl into her hair, she would be like a small woman and ask him about Zhou Zhilei¡¯s situation, and she heard that Zhou Zhilei¡¯s legs were disabled.

    Looking at her now, wasn¡¯t she walking alright?

    But Zhou Zhilei was walking extremely slowly, not like a normal person. She did not wear high heeled shoes, but it was a pair of white ts that did not match her outfit very well.

    She met with her old enemy in romance. Ning Qing did not feel jealous. She straightened her beautiful back and graciously greeted her, ¡°Miss Zhou, it has been a long time since west met.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei had a gentle smile on her face. ¡°Mrs. Lu, it has been a long time.¡±

    As she spoke, she had a nce at the registration form on the table and had a slight smile while she looked at Ning Qing. ¡°Why, Mrs. Lu is participating in our Zhou Corporation¡¯s red winepetition?¡±

    Ning Qing nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s right, the reputation of Zhou Corporation¡¯s red winepetition is well known by everyone. I am attracted by its prestige. Does Miss Zhou wee me?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do. Only...¡± Zhou Zhilei looked at the staff member beside Ning Qing. ¡°Manager Shi, what are the requirements to participate in ourpetition?¡±

    The staff member¡¯s expression froze and said, ¡°This...¡±

    Zhou Zhilei handed the documents in her hands over to the assistant beside her while she had a stern expression on her strong jawed face. ¡°Manger Shi, if you don¡¯t remember the requirements of thepetition, then you can forget your role as a manager from now on.¡±

    The staff member had beads of cold sweat trickle down his forehead while he cowered in fear. He quickly said, ¡°Young Miss, Director Ning, the requirements of thepetition are: All participants have to have at least 10 years of experience in brewing wine, and at the same time, they must possess their own special red wine brand...¡±

    Ning Qing was extremely happy. She did not have either of the two requirements of having 10 years of brewing wine or her own brand of red wine, and Zhou Zhilei was not allowing her to participate in the red winepetition right now?

    Ning Qing did not say anything and looked at Zhou Zhilei with a vague smile on her face.

    Zhou Zhilei looked Ning Qing in the eye, and she looked especially professional as she said, ¡°Mrs. Lu, I am really sorry, it is very obvious that you do not fulfil the criteria, but I am old friends with Mrs. Lu. If you ask me to allow you to go through the back door...¡±

    Zhou Zhilei stopped speaking.

    At this moment, the assistant beside her side said, ¡°Young Miss, you definitely cannot do that, the first criteria of the red winepetition this time is to be fair and just. If you open the back door this time, not only would the reputation of the Zhou Corporation be affected, it would also drag Mrs. Lu down.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zhou Zhilei nodded her head. ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at this pair of master and servant coldly act out this scene, and she realized that Zhou Zhilei had gotten way more intelligent.

    In the past, she was arrogant and easily angered. She liked to go against people straightforwardly. After experiencing the matter involving Tang Xueli, she had be more mature, and had shown her professional side while making Ning Qing at a loss for words. She was smart in her tactics.

    Ning Qing lifted her head to tuck the strands of hair by her cheeks behind her ears. She had ited her hair into a fishbone braid today. It was drooping on her left shoulder. There were a few strands of hair thatnded on her left cheek. When she tied her hair up, she left some hair by the sides of her cheeks, and she looked dazzling and attractive.

    ¡°Miss Zhou, it is also to say that there is no room for negotiation then?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei looked at her attractive and exquisite features. There was a dark colour in her gaze, and she said, ¡°You want to negotiate? Sure. Mrs. Lu, do you have time toe to chat in private?¡±

    Ning Qing nodded her head immediately. ¡°Miss Zhou invited me to have a chat, I would not dare to not go.¡±

    Both women walked out of the meeting room. The staff member conversed softly with the assistant beside her. ¡°What is wrong with Young Miss? This is the most popr brand new famed director Ning Qing. She is famed all over the city. If Director Ning participates in our red winepetition, wouldn¡¯t that benefit us also?¡±

    The assistant chided him softly. ¡°What do you know? It is just because she is Ning Qing. That¡¯s why Young Miss would never allow her to participate in the red winepetition. You probably do not know what happened between both of them in the past. There is just one thing ¡ª red wine is Young Miss¡¯s forte. If she allows Ning Qing to gain fame once again through the red winepetition, then Young Miss would probably go crazy.¡±

    Ning Qing followed Zhou Zhilei into the meeting room. ¡°Miss Zhou, do you really n not to allow me to participate in the red winepetition?¡±

 Chapter 391

    <h4>Chapter 391: Grandmother, Do You Want To Pick This Up?</h4>

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s expression turned cold immediately. She was icy and sharp as she said, ¡°Heh.¡± She snorted coldly and took two steps forward to get closer to Ning Qing. ¡°Should I allow you to enter the red winepetition? Then can youpensate for the pain that I have gone through?¡±

    As she spoke, Zhou Zhilei stretched out her hand to tug the cor of her ck attire. Her chest area below her corbones wsd exposed in front of Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing had a look, and she lifted her eyebrows.

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s skin was bruised and injured. There were ugly burn marks on it, and her skin looked extremely unsightly.

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s expression became constricted, there was a deep feeling of hate in her eyes. ¡°Did you know how I made it through this period of time? There is no piece of skin that is not injured on my entire body. My mum sent me to Korea for stic surgery. I had stic surgery on my entire body. During this period of time, I went through numerous surgeries, but I am still unable to regain the skin that I once had. I am unable to go back, and I have to live on like this for my entire life. I am not a person, yet I am also not a ghost!

    ¡°Also.¡± Zhou Zhilei lifted her pants up, exposing her prosthetic. ¡°My right leg got amputated. I need to rely on this thing to walk. I have be disabled...

    ¡°The reason why I have turned this way is all because of you. What abilities do you have to be standing before me right now? When you are the reason behind all this mess, and you want to participate in the red winepetition, I only have three words for you: it¡¯s not possible!¡±

    Ning Qing calmly looked at Zhou Zhilei¡¯s crazy and constricted expression. She really did not pity this woman at all.

    We all have to pay the price for our mistakes.

    The funny thing was, Zhou Zhilei paid the price of her mistake, but she would never realize that she was the one who had made a mistake.

    There was no cure for her.

    Ning Qing slowly curled the corners of her lips up. ¡°Miss Zhou, on whether you are disabled or behaving not like a human or a ghost, it has nothing to do with me. You are bearing the results of your own actions.¡±

    Results of her own actions?

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s irises contracted. ¡°Ha, haha...¡± Sheughed out loud. ¡°Ning Qing, do you have the capability to say these words? Lu Shaoming was originally mine. It was you who snatched him away from him. You are a third party; I was forced to do all this because of you.¡±

    ¡°I forced you to do so? Miss Zhou, was I the one who forced you to go provoke Tang Xueli because of your love that had turned into hate? You are very clear on whether Lu Shaoming has ever belonged to you; he doesn¡¯t love you. Miss Zhou, I advise you to wake up right now. Stop living inside the world that you have imagined. Don¡¯t you think that you are very pathetic? I am Lu Shaoming¡¯s wife now. I gave birth to a son for him. The three of us are very blissful as we live together with one another. No one cane to break us apart anymore.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei heard her words as she firmly clenched her fists, and she looked at the woman who was standing before her.

    Ning Qing was dressed in white silk shirt today. The cor had an exquisite butterfly bow on it. She matched it with redce skorts, and she looked youthful and energetic.

    It was probably because of her tender age of 23. She was like a flower in full bloom.

    Even though she spent this period of time in Korea for stic surgery, she had heard recent updates about this woman. This woman was the centre of the entertainment industry right now. She had immense poprity. Even the streets of Korea and the public buses had luxury product advertisements featuring her face.

    She heard that the rtionship between Ning Qing and her parents inw was very good. She would go shopping with Song Yajing frequently and go for afternoon tea, just as if they were a mother-daughter pair. She heard that Young Master Lu pampered her even more as the days went by. She¡¯s seen their son Lu Qinwen before. The eight month old baby was pink and chiselled like a jade figure, and in the future, he would probably be even more handsome and attractive than Lu Shaoming.

    She was leading such a good life.

    And her?

    She was originally the Young Miss of the Zhou family. The people who were chasing after her could line up all the way from here to America, but after the matter that happened with Tang Xueli, even though the Zhou family had pressed down the matter in the media, there was still news of it, and videos were leaked. There were some who described how she was tortured and gang raped.

    How could she lead such a pitiful life?

    All of this was because of Ning Qing¡¯s mistake.

    It was Ning Qing who snatched all of the bliss that once belonged to her.

    Zhou Zhilei snorted coldly. ¡°Hmph, Mrs. Lu, we do not need to bring up the matters that urred in the past once again. There is just one thing: you don¡¯t even think of entering into the red winepetition of my Zhou family.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes had a sparkling glow. She sped a small, exquisite bag, and she slowly went forward. She came to Zhou Zhilei¡¯s side and lowered her voice to say, ¡°Miss Zhou, you seem not to know who I, Ning Qing, am right now. Whether I am participating in the red winepetition, let¡¯s see as we go.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Zhou Zhilei was extremely furious. This woman was so atrocious.

    She turned her head back, and Ning Qing had already begun to walk away.

    ...

    After seeing Ning Qing leave, Zhou Zhilei could only press down the fire inside her chest. These few days, she had thought about many things. In the past, she was too rash and dumb.

    Now, she could not force her way and battle with Ning Qing.

    She had to do it slowly.

    Zhou Zhilei walked out of the meeting room. At this moment, she saw a familiar figure.

    She came forward quickly and said with an obedient and sweet tone, ¡°Grandfather, why are you here?¡±

    Zhou Heng was here.

    The elderly man wore a lowkey white t-shirt. He had a hat on his head while he held onto a walking stick in his right hand. He was conversing softly with a few people beside him. Zhou Zhilei scanned them once ¡ª they were the people of the Zhou family winery.

    Those people were the centre of the Zhou family winery. They roughed it together with Zhou Heng to start the business. She did not have the chance to see these people on a normal basis.

    Talking about this, Zhou Zhilei hated it very much. She looked at Zhou Heng. She did not know what this old thing that did not die was thinking about. He did not have any other descendants. In the future, she would be the one to the Zhou family winery, but this old chap just did not allow her to touch anything rted to the core of the Zhou family winery.

    Talking about it all, it was still because she was not his biological granddaughter.

    Thinking about it, Zhou Zhilei snorted coldly. Biological granddaughter. This old thing that had yet to die should stop missing her already.

    Maybe she was starving to death somewhere.

    Zhou Heng nced at Zhou Zhilei briefly. He said, ¡°There is still a half a month before the red winepetition. I definitely would need toe back.¡±

    As Zhou Heng spoke, those old backbones of thepany kept the documents in their hands.. They stood behind Zhou Heng politely. They nodded their head towards her. Although they were polite, they were not passionate.

    Zhou Zhilei controlled herself. They¡¯re only being nice because Grandpa was around, but still treated her as if she was air!

    They would see one another as they went along.

    Zhou Zhilei had a smile while she tried to curry favour. ¡°Grandfather, of course you do have toe back. The red winepetitions in the past were all organized and hosted by you. It was only because you and Grandma¡¯s health has gotten worse this two years, Zhilei is caring, so I want to help share the burden with Grandpa even more.¡±

    She said everything clearly.

    The red winepetition this time ¡ª She wanted to take the reins and emcee it herself.

    Zhou Zhilei observed Zhou Heng¡¯ expression on his face.

    Zhou Heng hesitated for a moment, before he said, ¡°Zhilei, we will discuss this in the future.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei clenched her teeth. This old thing that has yet to die!

    But she did notsh out. Dhe could only look around her surroundings, and she asked caringly, ¡°Grandfather, where is Grandma? I heard that Grandma came back to the country together with you this time. Why don¡¯t I see Grandma anywhere?¡±

    ¡°Oh, your grandma felt that the air was stale here so she didn¡¯te in. She is taking a breather outside.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing walked out of the main hall. She walked onto the small stone lined path outside.

    She was making a call. It was to Xiao Zhou. ¡°...Yeah, Zhou Zhilei objects to me participating in the red winepetition...¡±

    Xiao Zhou was furious as she cursed out loudly, ¡°This Zhou Zhilei is so shameless. Who in T City does not know that she is a pair of broken shoes? She is still not embarrassed toe out to do these things. I think that Young Master Lu was too benevolent in the past. He should not have allowed her to survive.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Zhou.¡± Ning Qingughed sweetly. ¡°You cannot speak like this. The Zhou and Lu families have been friends for generations. Grandpa Zhou has treated Shaoming as his own grandson since he was a boy. Zhou Zhilei is the only sessor of the Zhou family winery. If Shaoming did not give Zhou Zhilei the chance to survive, it would¡¯ve been a waste of Grandpa Zhou¡¯s life... Furthermore, Zhou Zhilei really quite pathetic right now.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Xiao Zhou sighed. ¡°Ning Qing, you just do not bear to let me say a single bad word about Young Master Lu. Look at you protect him like this.¡±

    Ning Qing did not reply. Her beautiful maroon lips were curled up high, with her eyebrows up in a curve.

    This period of time could be considered to be the lovey dovey period between Ning Qing and Lu Shaoming.

    Furthermore, he wanted to have a daughter. He diligently brought it up whenever he could.

    ¡°Ning Qing, we are talking about serious matters. Zhou Zhilei did not allow you to participate in the red winepetition. What do you n to do next?¡±

    Ning Qingughed, her voice was casual as she said, ¡± Did you think that I wouldn¡¯t participate in thepetition just because she did not allow me to join? They all said that it takes a thousand days to train the army. When we deploy the soldiers, we will do it like this...¡±

    Ning Qing revealed the n in her heart to Ning Qing.

    Xiao Zhou was shocked. ¡°Ning Qing, you are really too smart. You never fail to surprise me.¡±

    Ning Qing was a little delighted as she said, ¡°That is a must.¡±

    At this moment, Ning Qing turned her gaze sideways. She unintentionally saw a figure on the grass patch a distance away from her. It was a side profile. It was a senior old grandmother who sat in a wheelchair.

    The grandmother cast her gaze downwards. She held something firmly in her hands, she was looking at it carefully, just as if it was her life.

    Ning Qing looked on in a blur. She did not know why, but there was a sudden onset of depression that came into her heart, or maybe it was because the grandmother¡¯s shadow was overly slim. She had a head of white hair and looked extremely pathetic.

    At this moment, a huge gust of wind blew past. The thing in the Grandma¡¯s hands flew out, and the wind was too strong. That thing was blown a few metres away by the big gust of wind.

    Ning Qing looked at the grandma who looked extremely shocked. She was shocked as she called out, ¡°Dou Dou...Dou Dou...¡±

    The grandma used both of her hands to push the wheelchair, but she was unable to move the wheelchair because the brakes were engaged.

    ¡°Hello, Xiao Zhou, we will speak again another time. I have to hang up...¡± Ning Qing ended the phone call hurriedly. She lifted her heels to run towards the thing that flew out of the grandmother¡¯s hands.

    The grandmother was in a hurry herself, but she was unable to move her wheelchair. She moved her numb body slowly, and she almost fellpletely from the wheelchair onto the ground.

    But at this moment, a lithe and yful figure suddenly came into her line of vision. A girl hase along to help her chase after the thing.

    The grandmother froze.

    Ning Qing ran forward, and when she approached the thing, it was only then that she realized the thing on the ground was a red amulet. It was probably taken from a temple. It had gold stamps on it. Once she had a look at it, she could see that it was a precious and luxurious thing. It was just a little old, and it probably had a long history behind it.

    She was running in a hurry. Because the wind was too strong, she was afraid that the amulet would be blown away again, and that grandma was anxious.

    When she brushed against the stone block, she did not take much notice. There was a piercing pain on the side of her thigh as she lowered her gaze to have a look. It was only then that she realized her right thigh had a wound on it, and it was bleeding.

    Ning Qing controlled the pain as she ran over. She bent her body down and stretched out her two small hand to pick up the amulet.

    There was a word embroidered on the amulet ¡ª Dou.

    It was probably the name of the person the grandma was murmuring.

    Ning Qing stood up and walked in the direction of the grandma.

    After she came to the grandma¡¯s side, Ning Qing realized that this grandma was extremely skinny. The grandma seemed to be mentally unstable. Both of her eyes were sunken in. She looked elderly, but from her features, Ning Qing could tell that she had been beautiful and gentle when she was younger.

    Like a girl from the South River.

    Just like her own mother.

    In her heart, Ning Qing had good feelings towards this grandmother. She walked over, and bent down. She gave her the amulet with both hands. ¡°Grandmother, do you want to pick this up? Here it is.¡±

 Chapter 392

    <h4>Chapter 392: Then Start Checking From T City</h4>

    The grandmother took the amulet from Ning Qing and lifted her gaze to look at Ning Qing.

    She had a small, palm-sized face and a pair of clear sparklingrge eyes. Her small lips were cute and cherry-like... This girl was really beautiful.

    The grandmother looked at Ning Qing in a daze. She suddenly thought, if her Little Dou Dou was still around, what would little Dou Dou look like when she grew up?

    Little Dou Dou was 48 years old this year. Has she married and given birth to kids already?

    Was little Dou Dou living well?

    The tears in Grandma¡¯s eyes trickled down immediately. Her health has declined over the past two years. Even though the doctor did not say anything, she knew that her end wasing soon because she was already unable to shed any more tears.

    She cried for a whole 40 years, and her tears felt as if they had dried up already.

    But she was crying now. She did not know why, but when she looked at the girl before her eyes right now, she only felt like tearing up.

    Ning Qing noticed that the grandma was crying. She was immediately flustered. She stretched her small hand out to wipe the tears off the grandma, andforted her with a gentle tone. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? The amulet is not dirty or spoiled. It is all fine; you don¡¯t have to be sad and upset.¡±

    The girl¡¯s small hand caressed her face. She felt that it was soft and tiny. It made her feelfortable, and the grandma held her tears. Her eyes were red as she looked benevolently at Ning Qing, ¡°Youngdy, you are right, the amulet is not dirty or spoiled. This proves that my Dou Dou is safe and blissful, even though she is not by my side, as long as she is living well, it is all good...¡±

    ¡°Dou Dou?¡± Ning Qing was curious. ¡°Grandma, who is Dou Dou?¡±

    The grandma held Ning Qing¡¯s small hand, then said, ¡°Dou Dou is Grandma¡¯s precious daughter, but unfortunately, when she was eight years old, she went missing.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Ning Qing felt deeply sympathetic, and sheforted the grandma saying, ¡°Grandma, where did your daughter get lost? Did you not go and search for her throughout these years?¡±

    ¡°Our Dou Dou got lost in America. That day, she said that she was going shopping with a ssmate. I asked someone to follow her, but... she just disappeared like that... These 40 years, I have almost overturned every stone in America, but I just cannot find her...¡± As she spoke, the grandma wept.

    Ning Qing felt bad inside her heart. She took out a tissue from her bag to wipe the tears from the olddy¡¯s face once again. ¡°Grandma, is this the amulet that you prayed for your daughter Dou Dou with? The amulet is around, so she must be around. Dou Dou must be living very well right now.¡±

    Grandma looked at the amulet in her hands, ¡°I prayed for this amulet in the temple, one amulet is broken into two. Half is in my hands, and the other half is in Dou Dou¡¯s hands. She always wore it on her neck. I don¡¯t know if Dou Dou still has the amulet in her hands now, but this is an item that we can use to identify each other.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the amulet carefully before she said, ¡± Grandma, Dou Dou got lost in America. Were you looking for her only in America solely throughout these years? Didn¡¯t youe back to the country to look for her? She might have been funneled by human traffickers into China.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± The grandma waspletely shaken.

    This girl had reminded her of a very important point. Because Dou Dou had disappeared in America, she had insisted that she would not leave America, and had always hoped that there would be a day when she would be able to find Dou Dou.

    But, what if Dou Dou was trafficked back to the country?

    Ning Qing noticed the olddy was in a daze. The senior in her 70s seemed not to have a clear state of mind. She looked at her surroundings, wanting to search for Grandma¡¯s family members.

    ¡°Old Madam.¡± Two bodyguards ran over from a distance away.

    Ning Qing had a look. They were probably the grandma¡¯s bodyguards.

    She wanted to say something, but at this moment, the sound of her phone rang out in the air. She answered the call. It was Xiao Zhou. There were some important matters for her to handle from the studio.

    Ning Qing stood up. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t cry anymore, for the sake of Dou Dou. Mothers and daughters are connected with their hearts. Grandma, you should also thank care of your health. Grandma, I have other matters to attend to. I have to go.¡±

    The grandma looked at the bruised skin on Ning Qing¡¯s thigh. ¡°Young girl, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave, I will ask someone to bandage it up for you. Your thigh is bleeding.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that, Grandma. It¡¯s a minor injury; it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do, young girl. Why don¡¯t you leave your phone number behind with me? Not only did you help me to pick the amulet up, you also got hurt because of me. I definitely have to give youpensation.¡±

    Compensation?

    Ning Qing would not want to eptpensation.

    But, when she looked at the grandma¡¯s behavior, it seemed that she would not let her leave if she did not leave her phone number behind. Ning Qing was at a loss. She could only take her pen out from her bag. She took out a piece of paper, wrote her own phone number, and sweetly said, ¡°Grandma, this is my phone number. I don¡¯t needpensation. I would get upset if you tried. But Grandma can give me a call when you have time. I am very happy to chat with Grandma.¡±

    The grandma heard her words and immediately had a smile on her frail face. This girl was really a good child. It would be so great if she were her granddaughter.

    The Grandma nodded her head and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ning Qing stood up and waved her hand, then started to walk away.

    The grandma did not move. She sat in the wheelchair as sent Ning Qing off with her gaze.

    ...

    This entire scene was observed by Zhou Zhilei who stood at the doors of the main hall. She actually came to search for Grandma, and when she came out, she saw Grandma and Ning Qing chatting happily with one another.

    When did Grandma meet Ning Qing?

    Grandma actually smiled at Ning Qing.

    Zhou Zhilei was jealous and full of hatred. Ever since she was born, Grandma has not smiled at her even once. Ever since she started to have a memory, Grandma never cried, and she did not smile once throughout these 40 years.

    She thought that Grandma did not know how to smile, but Grandma was actually smiling at Ning Qing.

    What magic power did Ning Qing possess, exactly?

    Zhou Zhilei stewed with bitterness. At this moment, she saw Zhou Heng emerge from another door in her peripheral vision, and he walked towards Grandma.

    Zhou Zhileiughed coldly. Her grandfather really liked her grandma very deeply.

    Her grandfather obviously could have more descendants.

    When Dou Dou disappeared, Grandpa was only in his 40s. Grandma was unable to give birth anymore. Grandpa could have definitely looked for a young and beautiful woman to produce a bunch of kids, but sadly, Grandpa did not do so. He was loyal in his love, and for his entire life, he is eyes were on one woman.

    Zhou Zhilei feltfortable inside her heart. Grandma was on the brink of death. Once Grandma passed away, Grandpa¡¯s days were numbered.

    In the future, the entire Zhou family winery would belong to her.

    Zhou Zhilei quickly came forward. She snatched Zhou Heng¡¯s ce before he reached the side of Grandma¡¯s wheelchair. She took a wool nket in her hands and covered it over grandma¡¯s thighs. Softly and gently, she said, ¡°Grandma you are here? Zhilei has not seen grandma for such a long time since I returned to T City. Zhilei misses Grandma.¡±

    Grandma nced at Zhou Zhilei, and her expression was cold as she did not say a single word.

    As if she did not see her at all.

    Zhou Zhilei was ustomed to this. This grandma of hers did not like her and her parents, and it was very apparent on her face.

    At this moment, Zhou Heng walked over. He pushed the wheelchair and said, ¡°Xiao Hui, the wind is fierce over here. Let¡¯s go back home.¡±

    Grandma nodded her head and said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go home then... Dou Dou¡¯s father, just now I met a young girl. She looked extremely beautiful, Dou Dou¡¯s amulet was blown away by the wind, and that young girl found it and gave it back to me.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei followed behind Zhou Heng, and she naturally heard this conversation very clearly, and her heart tightened.

    She was afraid that Ning Qing would really have some rtions with the Zhou family, gaining Grandma and Grandpa¡¯s favor.

    She did not want to have new problems pop up unexpectedly.

    Zhou Heng smiled warmly while he said, ¡°Oh, is that right? Where did that young girle from? She has made you happy. If you like her, I can invite her toe and apany you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Asking a young girl to apany an olddy like me, it would be extremely boring.¡± As she spoke, Grandma waved the paper in her hand. ¡°This is the young girl¡¯s phone number. I can give her a call.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Heng nodded his head. ¡°If there is anything you want, just let me know.¡±

    He was the world famous king of wineries, no matter what he wanted, it was a piece of cake to attain.

    Zhou Zhilei looked at the strand of numbers. A sinister glow shed in her eyes.

    ¡°Oh right, Dou Dou¡¯s father, I suddenly thought of something. Dou Dou might have possibly been trafficked into the country. Send someone immediately to investigate. Check all the entry records of the past 40 years, and sift out the suspicious ones immediately.¡±

    Zhou Heng froze and used one hand to pat her shoulder. ¡°Xiao Hui, 40 years have passed. I am afraid that we cannot find Dou Dou anymore, furthermore, China is so big, where are we going to start looking? Your health is not good. Just don¡¯t...¡±

    Grandma heard his words, and her expressions changed immediately. ¡°Dou Dou¡¯s father, what do you mean by this? As long as I live another day, I will not give up looking for Dou Dou. Dou Dou is your only daughter. She is your flesh and blood! How can you allow her to be missing?¡±

    Grandma was emotionally affected, and she started to cough.

    Zhou Heng stopped immediately and patted her back for her. He conceded and said, ¡°Okay okay, don¡¯t be angry. I will listen to you. We will look for Dou Dou in the country, but Xiao Hui, where do you n to start looking?¡±

    Grandma stopped coughing. She pointed to the ground beneath her, ¡°Since we have arrived in T City, we should start investigating from T City then.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei looked at the two seniors with a cold expression. Let the both of two blindly torture themselves, then, she thought to herself.

    They¡¯ve searched for 40 years and still could not find her. They could find her in T City just like that.

    ¡°Xiao Hui, your face is too pale now. After we go back, I will make a call to Dayuan. I will ask him to do a body checkup for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, talking about this child Dayuan, I have not seen him for such a long time. Dayuan has not evene home these past few years. It makes my heart ache so much. I don¡¯t know how those two have sinned. Their hearts are so cold. They don¡¯t even want such a good child.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei listened on and felt it was hrious. Grandma looked down on her, looked down on her parents, but Grandma liked her older brother Zhou Dayuan very much. She treated Zhou Dayuan just like her own grandson.

    She also heard Grandma say emotionally and very frequently, Dayuan was an outlier. He did not like to brew wine...

    Zhou Zhilei clearly understood what Grandma was trying to convey. Grandma was trying to say that Grandma wanted the sessor of the winery to be Zhou Dayuan, and in the future, she would feel at ease to hand the Zhou family over to Zhou Dayuan!

    It was only a pity that Zhou Dayuan only liked to study medicine.

    Zhou Zhilei held her fists tight. Just wait, everything in the Zhou family would belong to her.

    Nobody could snatch it away.

    ...

    Ning Qing returned to the car. She got on her phone to handle a few matters involving the studio. She lifted her hand to look at her watch. It was nearing noon, she started the car and set off.

    She went to Guang Qing.

    Aftering to the door of the president¡¯s office in Guang Qing, Zhu Rui helped her open the door of the office. Ning Qing shushed him for a moment, meaning ¡ª Don¡¯t.

    Zhu Rui left, and Ning Qing stood at the side of the door.

    The door of the office was not closed tight. He has left a gap in the door. She looked through the gap. Lu Shaoming was sitting on the sofa. He wore a ck shirt, matched with a pair of ck trousers. His firm, handsome face was just like a piece of jade.

    His long legs were crossed elegantly over one another. His muscr arms were spread out. That small, soft bundle was sitting obediently after getting chided by his daddy. There was a beautiful woman with a delicate aura holding onto an exquisite porcin spoon, and she used the spoon to feed him fruit.

    He ate fruit before a meal; this was Daddy¡¯s rule.

 Chapter 393

    <h4>Chapter 393: You Are Jealous Already</h4>

    That long haired beauty ced a little cherry into Little Qinwen¡¯s mouth. Little Qinwen¡¯srge, grape like eyes moved around. Oh my it is a cherry...

    His small pink lips moved, and he ate the cherry feeling satisfied.

    That beautiful woman gave him another piece of apple. Little Qinwen had a look. Hmm... His small, soft, white hand went to scratch his small head. He looked at his own Daddy, in a dilemma.

    I don¡¯t like to eat apples.

    This was telepathy using the heart. He sensed that his son was looking over, Lu Shaoming lifted his gaze up from the newspapers. He nced lightly at Little Qinwen, and his meaning behind that was ¡ª Eat it quickly.

    Little Qinwen¡¯s face was sullen, and he obediently opened his mouth to eat a piece of apple.

    It was probably because it did not taste good, Little Qin Wen ate the piece of apple while apple juice dribbled down from the corners of his lips.

    Ning Qing noticed the man who was reading newspapers finally set his elegantly crossed legs. He took a piece of tissue and came over to wipe Little Qinwen¡¯s lips.

    That beautiful woman also took a tissue to wipe Little Qinwen¡¯s mouth. Both of their fingers touched one another unintentionally, Ning Qing could see from the spot she was standing that the beautiful woman¡¯s ears were red.

    Admiration did not need to be spoken with words.

    That man had a natural expression on his face. His sparkling line of vision was directed at his own son, and his handsome features looked extremely gentle.

    Ning Qing stood up straight. She lifted her hand up to knock on the door.

    The man looked at her from inside, and she pushed the door to enter.

    That beautiful woman noticed her arrival. She stood up quickly, and the beautiful woman also used a sweet and coy tone. It was probably because she had admiration towards her own President. Maybe it was because of the stolen period of time they had to interact one on one, and she felt her heart flutter. Now, her gaze was evasive. ¡°Madam...¡± she said with an awkward smile.

    Ning Qing had a normal expression on her face. She nodded politely and did not say anything.

    She looked at Little Qinwen, and she patted his small white hand. She had a gentle smile on her face while she said, ¡°Little Qinwen, did you miss Mama already?¡±

    Little Qinwen was the King in supporting others. He was dressed in a mustard yellow shirt today. He was both soft and fragrant, and he looked extremely adorable, like a small yellow bundle.

    Looking at his own Mama, he opened his two small hands up like the wings of a small bird as he weed her. ¡°Woah... Mama...¡±

    Wee you, wee you.

    He weed her passionately.

    Ning Qing took two steps forward and sat down in between the man and Little Qinwen.

    The fragrance of the woman swarmed into his nostrils. It was the scent of the shampoo on her hair. It was very pleasant to the nose. He just helped Little Qinwen to wipe his mouth. His left shoulder was still against the sofa. He didn¡¯t expect that this woman woulde to sit by his side. The space between him and Little Qinwen was not too big. She squeezed her way inside. The small figure seemed to be pushed into his embrace.

    ¡°Howe you have time toe here, huh?¡±

    His soft tone was intimate. The beautiful woman nced at Lu Shaoming¡¯snky figure, and her face and ears were red.

    How could she not develop feelings for this man?

    He had an immense amount of power. He had a premium exterior, and he had a handsome figure that was full of masculine hormones no matter what time of the day. Just by looking at him, he was able to make anyone fall in love with him.

    Ning Qing took a small bowl over and personally used her hand to feed a piece of orange to Little Qinwen. She did not turn her head back. She looked at Little Qinwen, although her words were directed towards the man, ¡°Are all the employees in yourpany very free? They have time to take care of Little Qinwen during office hours. Or...¡± It was only then that Ning Qing turn her gaze sideways to look at that beautiful woman. With augh, she said, ¡°Your president is way too attractive. Although all of you are paid sries, I didn¡¯t think that your duties also include being a nanny.¡±

    The beautiful woman¡¯s face turned red. Even a fool could tell that the word ¡°nanny¡± was meant to be an insult.

    She had long heard of Ning Qing¡¯s name, but she did not expect Ning Qing to be so glib.

    ¡°Madam, I...I am only here to take some fruits in. I saw that Little Young Master was too cute. I couldn¡¯t help myself, so I fed Little Young Master some fruit. President, Madam, no... If there¡¯s nothing else, I will go out now.¡± The beautiful woman escaped the awkward situation.

    ...

    The family of three was left in the office.

    Noting that the person had left, Lu Shaoming moved his body, and he ced hisrge palm on her waist as he pinched for a moment. He asked with augh, ¡°Wifey, what is wrong? You are ignoring me?¡±

    Ning Qing fed Little Qinwen some fruit. She did not turn her head back. Her tone was casual and slow, and she asked, ¡°Was it the employee of yourpany just now? She looks quite pretty. What¡¯s her role?¡±

    The corners of Lu Shaoming¡¯s thin maroon lips were curled up slowly. He went into her tender neck as he took a whiff of her fragrance. ¡°...I am not too clear.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face turned cold. He was extremely intelligent, how could he not understand her meaning? She never expected him to have such a nonchnt attitude.

    A small hand came onto therge palm on her waist. She exerted strength to tug him away. She could not help it as she struggled. She shouted, ¡°Let go!¡±

    Lu Shaomingughed softly, he mustered the strength of his shoulders and directly pulled her into his embrace.

    Ning Qing crashed onto his broad chest. She did not know where she crashed. It was like a wall made out of metal. Everywhere hurt, and she got angry for real. ¡°Lu Shaoming....¡±

    ¡°I am really not clear... There is someone that sends fruits in normally. The person changed today, and I also did not take a close look... Don¡¯t think of such nonsense. I, Lu Shaoming, do not have any abilities to do such things like using my own son to seduce my female employee...¡±

    This was his exnation.

    Ning Qing stopped struggling. Her heart felt sweet, and she softened in his embrace. She murmured, ¡°You don¡¯t seduce others, otherse to seduce you...¡±

    She saw many women behaving like this in the entertainment industry, she could tell what they were all scheming and thinking of.

    ¡°Yeah...¡± Lu Shaoming half closed his eyes and snorted out, ¡°I will ask Zhu Rui to fire her.¡±

    Ning Qing had a smile on her face, but she pretended to hesitate for a moment, ¡°This.. isn¡¯t too appropriate, right? After all, she has also not done anything wrong yet.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, then we won¡¯t fire her. I will listen to Wifey¡¯s words.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s facial expressions changed, and she turned her head back quickly. ¡°Oi, Lu Shaoming!¡±

    After she turned her head, she saw the man¡¯s sparkling and bright eyes, and he had a smile on his lips as he looked at her.

    He was teasing her.

    ¡°You are jealous?¡± he asked.

    Two patches of red quickly appeared on Ning Qing¡¯s face. She lifted her eyebrows, and in a displeased tone, she said, ¡°Who is being jealous right now? Dream on!¡±

    Lu Shaoming saw her blushing red face. What was he doing? Little Qinwen was still around.

    At this moment, Little Qin Wen took a peach in his hands, and he was biting the peach while enjoying it thoroughly.

    He did not understand what game Daddy and Mama were ying at the moment. They seemed to like this game very much. As they continued to y, they forgot his presence, and he took it as a normal urrence.

    There was a time in the vi, Auntie Yang was not around, and he was ying alone in the living room. Both Daddy and Mama were cing dishes onto the dining table. As they did so, he saw the both of them hugging one another. Daddy was kissing Mama...

    He did not know what both of them were talking about. Mama was unwilling. She was forced by Daddy as he pushed her against the wall. Mama shook her head, but Daddy turned around, and two small hands were against the wall....

    He wanted to look, but Daddy turned off the lights.

    He could not see anything at all.

    Little Qinwen was fine with that. He did not understand the world of adults.

    He wanted to take a bite of the peach. It was sweet and juicy. It was very delicious, but he was careless for a moment. Arge palm came over and snatched the peach from his hands.

    Little Qinwen was witty, and he lifted his head to look at Daddy.

    Daddy rolled the peach in his hands, then he lifted his hand up. Whoosh. The peach was thrown far away.

    Little Qinwen...

    He quickly crawled down from the sofa. He chased after the peach leaving one footstep at a time. Aiya, the peach rolled into the corner of the wall. He bent his waist down and crawled onto the floor nimbly. He used his hands and legs to crawl under the desk and hugged the peach in his embrace.

    ¡°Hehe...¡± I am going to start eating.

    ...

    Little Qinwen ate an entire peach feeling satisfied. He used his limbs nimbly to crawl out from underneath the desk. He stood up straight. ¡°Hehe, Daddy, Mama...¡±

    He ran towards the direction of the sofa.

    She speedily buttoned her buttons, and Ning Qing picked Little Qinwen up and ced him on her thighs. Little Qinwen had some sweet stains on the corners of his lips. Ning Qing took a wet tissue to wipe the corners of his lips. ¡°Little Qinwen. Does the peach taste good?¡±

    He ced one hand in his pocket before he took a step with his long legs and came to the side of the office desk.

    He sat down on the ck leather office chair. He took out a cigarette and used the lighter to light it up.

    Ning Qing carried Little Qinwen as she stood up. She saw the man smoking, and he used his index and middle finger to pinch the red cigarette in his hands. He lifted his head up slightly in the midst of the smoke while he spat a mouthful of smoke.

    Ning Qing lowered her gaze, and her earlobes were red.

    This 33 year old man, when he smoked, his entire body had a masculine attractiveness.

    It was way too mesmerizing.

    Ning Qing wanted to duck for a moment, and after he finished smoking, at this moment, she heard the man say, ¡°You went to register for the red winepetition today? How¡¯d that work out?¡±

 Chapter 394

    <h4>Chapter 394: Yi Fan</h4>

    Ning Qing picked Little Qinwen up and ced him by the side of the French windows, allowing him to bathe in the sunshine. ¡°The result is that Zhou Zhilei did not allow me to participate in the red winepetition.¡±

    ¡°Heh...¡± Lu Shaomingughed.

    Ning Qing turned around and ced her beautiful back against the French windows. Her beautiful legs werezily curled up, and she lifted her hand to undo the fishtail braid that was messed up by him. She weaved her small hand into her curls. She nced at the man. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    He just knew how tough at her.

    Lu Shaoming turned sideways to look at her. Her curls werezily spread over her small shoulders. The rays of the strong sunlight streaming through the window shone on her and gave her a gold glow. The woman was attractive and mesmerizing.

    ¡°Do you need me to help?¡± he asked.

    Ning Qing looked at his office desk. He put the document in a red invitation letter down. Ning Qing did not even need to guess to know that it was the invitation letter sent by the Zhou Corporation to invite him to the red winepetition.

    The reputation of the Zhou Corporation¡¯s red winepetition was famed worldwide, and this type of invitation letter was not given out just due to power or money.

    The invitation to the red winepetition, it was naturally the invitation fit for true upper ss members of society.

    It was the elegance and prestige that was flowing in his blood.

    A person just like Lu Shaoming.

    Ning Qing had a cheeky smile on her face and half-jokingly said, ¡°There is no need. I have my own methods to enter the red winepetition, but if Young Master Lu has the heart, on the day of the red winepetition, don¡¯t forget to vote for me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at her thigh. It was so fair, and she was shaking until he felt his entire body in pain. ¡°Sure.¡± He nodded his head, and his dark eyes had a mature air of carelessness in them as he said, ¡°Come and bribe me then.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing did not understand what he was trying to say.

    Lu Shaoming stubbed the cigarette in the ash tray and spat out thest breath of smoke. ¡°I only favour honey traps.¡±

    Ning Qing understood and rolled her eyes at him. He did not deviate from this topic much, pervert!

    She did not bother with him. Ning Qing turned her body sideways to talk to Little Qinwen.

    At this moment, a deep, angry voice rang out in her ears. ¡°Ning Qing!¡±. The sound of footsteps came over, and her slim right arm was grabbed.

    ¡°Ning Qing, you injured your thigh? How did you get injured?¡±

    When she was standing sideways just now, his gaze was running all over her body, especially her beautiful legs, and he would naturally notice the ces where she¡¯s been injured.

    Ning Qing saw that he had a solemn expression on his face, and quickly exined, ¡°I...I identally tumbled onto a curb when I was walking. The skin was bruised a little. I am fine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine just because you say so?¡± Lu Shaoming nced at her and took out his phone to call Zhu Rui.

    Zhu Rui knocked on the door very quickly and took a first aid box along with him.

    Little Qinwen noticed that the door of the office was opened, and he tugged on Zhu Rui¡¯s trousers unwilling to let go. ¡°Uncle....y...¡±

    He wanted to go out and y.

    It was way too boring inside the office.

    Zhu Rui looked at Lu Shaoming for approval.

    Lu Shaoming took the first aid box in his hands and waved his left hand, allowing Zhu Rui to bring Little Qinwen out to y for a while.

    ¡°Oh yeah...¡± Little Qinwen cheered happily.

    ...

    There were only two of them left in the office. Ning Qing sat on the sofa. The man had one of his knees bent on the floor while he kneeled down before her. He folded the sleeves of his shirt up. Hisrge, well-defined hands had a cotton ball dipped in alcohol, and he helped treat the wound.

    Ning Qing noticed that his facial expression was not too good, and she coaxed him softly. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be angry, okay? I met a grandma today. The amulet in her hands flew away in the wind. I helped her to pick it up, and I was running too fast.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± The man snorted, and did not lift his head up. He was focused and gentle in his actions, afraid that he would make her feel pain. ¡°You have a good intentions, helping the grandma. That is a stone curb, if you ran too fast and there was a caring your way, then wouldn¡¯t I lose my wife?¡±

    She could not me him for being too petty, but he had a grudge inside his heart.

    He heard Dayuan say that while he lost his memory in Ennd, she was 8 months pregnant when she dashed onto the streets to save a child.

    He only had one wife, and he was afraid that she would suddenly disappear.

    He could not take that chance.

    Ning Qing felt her heart turn soft. She had never felt that he was so cute as when he was angry. She stretched her two small hands to touch his face. ¡°Hubby, I am doing fine now right. You are not allowed to curse me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming pursed his lips and did not say anything else. He put the cotton swab down and put two band-aids on her wound.

    He hadpleted dressing it.

    He ced her small hand into the middle of his palm. He lifted his head. His eyes were sparkling and gentle as he said, ¡°Wifey, there wouldn¡¯t be a second time, okay? You are not alone anymore. You have a son and a husband, so you have to take good care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head forcefully.

    Lu Shaoming scanned her attractive and supple red lips. He lowered his gaze to look at her thighs/ He used his big calloused thumbs to lightly press her wound. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    In the next second, a gentle kissnded on her wound. The man kissed her.

    No matter that it was only a minor injury, his heart ached and all his love for her was in the kiss.

    ¡°Hubby...¡± She was moved.

    She was moved, but Ning Qing slowly sensed that something was amiss. The man kissed her wound, but he did not move away from her thigh. His lips brushed across her soft and tender skin, and went upwards.

    Until he lifted her short red shirt up.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was crimson red. She immediately stretched her hand out to push him away. ¡°I don¡¯t want that!¡± She struggled and used both her hands and legs to roll down from the sofa.

    There was a soft, thick carpet on the floor, and when shended on the carpet, it did not hurt at all.

    But Ning Qing was extremely shaken. She had a 10 year age gap with him. In this span of a month, she became more open after his teaching, but he was now...still not in the scope that she could ept.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the tiny pink bundle on the carpet. He lifted his eyebrows. His lips were dry. The man¡¯s maroon lips had deep lines running over it. He stretched his tongue out to lick his lips, looking both wild and rogue.

    He was also unhappy. ¡°You are also scared of this?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at his handsome face that looked as if it was carved by the Heavens. She stuttered as she said, ¡°I... I... You.... You don¡¯t be reckless.¡±

    Lu Shaoming was frustrated, he stood up and picked her up. ¡°Why are you still like this? You are not romantic at all.¡±

    Ning Qing nested in his embrace. She knew that he was not satisfied, but she was really shy and felt very embarrassed.

    At this moment, there was a tightness on her bum. Hisrge palm covered her bum as he went to pinch her.

    Ning Qing¡¯s body froze. She did not dare to make him unhappy, but she also could not help but put her small hands on his broad shoulders, wanting to push him a little further away.

    Every time he was like this, there was a strong scent of masculine attractiveness on his body. His deep gaze was fixed on her, and he did not move a single inch, just like a lion hunting for its prey in the wilderness.

    Little Qinwen was in the living room. They were separated by a see-through screen. In the dining room, after he switched off the lights, he just...

    There was probably no such word such as ¡°embarrassment¡± in his dictionary.

    Lu Shaoming ced her back onto the sofa. At this moment, the sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. Knock, knock, knock. ¡°Daddy, Mama...¡± Little Qinwen stumbled as he ran over.

    Zhu Rui took a meal tray in his hands. ¡°President, Madam, it is time for lunch.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, put it down then.¡± Lu Shaoming stretched his hand out to grab Little Qinwen. He looked at Ning Qing and said, ¡°Eat here with us before you return to the studio.¡±

    It was all fine when he did not mention the studio. The moment he did, Ning Qing immediately jumped up from the sofa and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t have time. I forgot that I have an appointment. I have to go...¡±

    Ning Qing ran off in a sh.

    ¡°Madam, have your meal before....¡± Zhu Rui wanted to persuade her to stay, but Ning Qing¡¯s shadow disappeared in a mere moment.

    ¡°President, Madam, she...¡± Zhu Rui turned his head around wanting to say more, but when he looked at his President¡¯s expression, it was no different than the bottom of a ck pot.

    Zhu Rui quickly shut his mouth.

    ...

    Eight dayster

    Zhou Zhilei was in the airport waiting for someone to arrive.

    She looked inside non stop. There was a happy expression on her face. She was able to receive the world renowned red wine sommelier, James. He was also a partner of the Zhou Corporation.

    Zhou Heng stood a distance away. He was conversing softly with his butler. Zhou Zhilei was happy. The chance to receive James was something that she had always begged Zhou Heng for, and Zhou Heng only agreed after she did so.

    She had to perform well when she met James this time and let others re-examine their perspective that they had of her beforehand.

    Zhou Zhilei was bored, she took a look around the surrounding of the hall in the airport, and she suddenly saw the television screen broadcasting <Lurker> in a corner of the hall.

    That was a scene where they were dancing in the disco, of course red wine could not be missing. Zhou Zhilei¡¯s irises contracted, she scanned the bottle of red wine on therge screen ¡ª Yi Fan.

    Yi Fan?

    Zhou Zhilei repeated this two words inside her heart repeatedly.

    Even though she hated Ning Qing very much right now, she could not help but admit that this drama <Lurker> was extremely stunning in terms of its poprity. The advertisements in the drama were not too many, but they were all world renowned brands.

    Zhou Zhilei pondered for a moment. She has not heard of this brand before. Could it be a newly established brand of red wine?

    What did Yi Fan have to do with Ning Qing?

    Zhou Zhilei felt her heart go numb, and she had a bad premonition.

    ¡°Wow...¡± A group of people were screaming. A group of high level executives were carrying their luggage as they walked past Zhou Zhilei, and everyone was looking at the television screen as they discussed it among themselves...

    ¡°Which one of you have bought the red wine from Yi Fan? I heard that red wine from Yi Fan is the brand that Ning Qing created on her own. Ning Qing is preparing to open a winery of her own.¡±

    ¡°All of us have yet to buy it. Before I departed from the ne, I went on my phone to have a look. The orders of Yi Fan red wine have already surpassed one million units.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Yi Fan has yet to officially start, but I heard that there was a charity g a few days ago. Ning Qing gave the big bosses and elite members in the industry Yi Fan wine at the reception, and everyone hadpliments for her.¡±

    ¡°I started to follow Ning Qing three years ago. I didn¡¯t expect that Ning Qing would advance so quickly! Ning Qing has vast resources in the entertainment industry. Opening a winery now is a natural thing to do. This is great news. Our Ning Qing is going to hit new heights. I will support her forever.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s hands were kneaded into fists. Everything that she had guessed just now was all verified to be true. Yi Fan was Ning Qing¡¯s red winebel.

    Ning Qing was about to open her own winery?

    Zhou Zhilei turned sideways to look at her assistant. Her gaze was sinister as she said, ¡°Speak. What is going on exactly?¡±

    The assistant felt a chill go down her spine after Zhou Zhilei red at her. She quickly said, ¡°Young Miss, a few days ago, <Lurker> had ced some advertisements for the red wine from Yi Fan. This drama has been well received all the while, and the moment Yi Fan was presented to the audience, it received much fanfare, and after that, we found out that Yi Fan is.... Ning Qing¡¯s own brand. The fans¡¯ anticipation reached new heights. Throughout these three years, Ning Qing¡¯s fans on Weibo have been over a billion. Just by the numbers of orders online, it has amassed near a million, and Yi Fan has yet to start advertising officially. The moment it enters the market, its future...cannot be taken lightly.¡±

    Cannot be taken lightly?

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s face turned entirely sinister, as if hail would fall from the sky in the next moment.

    ¡°Furthermore...¡± The assistant was afraid to continue speaking further.

    ¡°Furthermore what? Say it quickly!¡±

 Chapter 395

    <h4>Chapter 395: Grandpa Who Guards The Door, You Are Also Here</h4>

    The assistant¡¯s voice was trembling due to shock. ¡°There has been a wave of consensus that has been making its way through the inte recently. Millions ofizens have been asking Ning Qing to participate in the red winepetition...¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zhou Zhilei¡¯s chest started to pant, and she chided him sternly. ¡°So, you did not take any action? Did you let the matter develop by its own?¡±

    ¡°Young Miss...I... Ning Qing now is different from what she used to be in the past. She is actually the most influential person in the entertainment industry today. She has millions of fans behind her, and she has the halo of being Mrs. Lu above her head. Now, her merely wearing an evening gown alone can push the sales of any clothing brand. Don¡¯t even talk about her Yi Fan red wine.... Young Miss, we cannot force our way with her; we are unable to afford that risk!¡±

    Unable to afford that risk?

    Unable to afford that risk!

    A bout of fire came alight in Zhou Zhilei¡¯s heart. It felt as if it were going to burn her alive. She could hear the words Ning Qing had told her eight days ago in her ears ¡ª You seem not to know who I, Ning Qing am.

    That was right. In this span of these three years, what kind of person Ning Qing has turned into?

    Three years ago, she was still a minor character. She was insulted and had many people roll their eyes at her. Three yearster, she battled her stepmother and brought her mother back into the Ning family. She overcame the period of time when Lu Shaoming had lost his memories, and she made him fall in love with her once again. She overcame every obstacle that prevented the Lu family from opening their doors, and they even opened their main doors happily to wee her...

    She transformed from an actress to a Goddess, then a director, and now, she opened a winery...

    She never tried to aim for a goal out of her grasp. Every step she took was firm and stable. She¡¯s built a house for herself, and now, she used three years time to build a ny nine floor building for herself. Finally, she wanted to build a skyscraper.

    She wanted this skyscraper to pierce the clouds.

    She wanted to turn into a legend.

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s heart turned cold. She did not know when Ning Qing started to like red wine. She thought that Ning Qing was only studying it for fun...

    She actually wanted to open a winery!

    But, why she did have to like red wine?

    Was it topete with her?

    What did she still have left? She was only left with the Zhou family winery. Why did Ning Qing still have to barge in on her territory right now?

    Red wine was her stage to shine and to attract others¡¯ attention.

    No, she would not allow Ning Qing to steal her thunder in her own domain.

    Zhou Zhilei forced herself to calm down. She stared at her assistant and ordered him, ¡°The matters involving Ning Qing are not allowed to go into my grandfather¡¯s ears. Do you hear that?¡±

    The assistant froze and said, ¡°But Old Master would find out about it sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Then it is also a matter of time, whether it is early orte. Before the red winepetition, you can never let my grandfather know about Ning Qing¡¯s presence. I would never allow Ning Qing to participate in the red winepetition!¡±

    The assistant did not dare retaliate, and nodded his head immediately, ¡°Yes, Young Miss.¡±

    At this moment, ¡°Zhilei.¡± Zhou Heng called her. ¡°James is here.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei turned her gaze sideways. She saw a British person walking out of the main hall of the airport. He was tall andnky. He had a handsome face, and the key thing was, he had a pair of clear blue eyes. James was here.

    Zhou Zhilei quickly put on a gentle and friendly smile and walked forward.

    She did not know beforehand that this red wine sommelier that was extremely renowned internationally was so handsome. She only knew that James was a member of the royal family in Ennd. He had the purest blood of the royal family in Ennd flowing in his veins.

    Zhou Heng stretched his hand out. ¡°James, it has been such a long time since west met. I wee you to China.¡±

    James and Zhou Heng shook hands, he smiled politely as he said, ¡°Old Master, it has been almost a year since west met. I would definitely need to participate in your red winepetition.¡±

    ¡°Thank you James for your support.¡± As he spoke, Zhou Heng patted James¡¯ shoulder before he introduced Zhou Zhilei, ¡°This is my granddaughter, Zhilei.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s eyes were a little hot. She was very satisfied with this James.

    As for which part of him that she was satisfied with... Mother said that she should look for an appropriate person to marry, and she felt that this James is the most appropriate.

    He had the mighty and royal status from the English Royal family. He had the status in the world of red wine, and he had a handsome exterior...

    Zhou Zhilei curled the corners of her lips up. She stretched out her right hand. ¡°James, how are you? Nice to meet you.¡±

    James nced at Zhou Zhilei. He nodded his head slightly, and his attitude was distant and cold.

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s hand was frozen in mid air, because James did not shake her hand.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Zhou Heng quickly came to rx the awkward atmosphere, ¡°Zhilei, James does not shake the hands of people he does not know well. It was you who was impolite.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei took this opportunity and said, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know about that. James, please go ahead. There is a car waiting outside; we have booked a five star luxury hotel for you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, James. We will chat as we walk.¡± Zhou Heng agreed.

    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± At this moment, James waved his hand as he turned his body to look behind him. ¡°I still have another friend who has yet toe out.¡±

    Friend?

    Zhou Zhilei lifted her gaze to have a look.

    Upon looking, her entire body froze.

    Ning Qing was here.

    Ning Qing wore a cherry blossom short skirt today. The skirt came above her kneecaps. Her calf was slim and fair, and there was a pair of white crystal high heeled shoes on her feet.

    This kind of cherry blossom pink made Ning Qing look attractive like the peach in the month of April. Her curls were all let downzily, and her small, exquisite face that was the size of a palm had a big pair of sunsses on it. Xiao Zhou was behind her, holding onto the luggage, and she walked out confidently.

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± James waved his hand to her passionately.

    Zhou Zhilei saw the extreme difference that James was showing between her and Ning Qing, and she hated it extremely as she broke her nail in the middle of her palm while she clenched her fist.

    Zhou Heng saw Ning Qing, and his eyes brightened up. He did not expect to meet this youngdy again today here. It was probably a few months ago when he met her that rainy night in the Zhou family winery, and he had not forgotten about her at all.

    Zhou Heng took a step forward and said, ¡°James, this is your friend?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she is. I made a new friend on the ne. Her name is Ning Qing. She is also very passionate about red wine. Just now, she invited me to have a taste of the red wine that she has brewed herself. The taste is extremely pleasant.¡±

    There were not too many people that could get thispliment from James, Zhou Heng was taken aback, and looked at Ning Qing in the eyes.

    Ning Qing removed the pair of sunsses on her face. She waved her hand. ¡°Hi, James...¡± She also froze when she saw Zhou Heng. She ran forward quickly and curled the corners of her lips into a sweet smile. ¡°Grandpa who guards the door, howe you are also here today? It has been a long time since west met. Grandpa looks even more youthful than before.¡±

    Zhou Heng immediately broke out into hugeughter. ¡°This young girl! Your mouth is still as sweet as before.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei stood a side while she was bbergasted. Not only did Ning Qing know James, but she actually knew Grandpa?

    She was building up so many barriers, but she didn¡¯t expect Ning Qing to have friendship with her grandfather!

    Zhou Zhilei went forward quickly. With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°Mrs. Lu, what you do mean by ¡®grandfather who guards the door?¡¯ This person here is my grandfather, Zhou Heng. He is the world renowned king of wineries.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Grandfather, you....¡±

    She did not dare believe.

    This grandfather was actually the world renowned winery owner Zhou Heng?

    Zhou Heng lifted his eyebrows up before nodding his head.

    Ning Qing¡¯s face quickly turned red. She ced both of her small hands in front of her body. She politely bowed towards Zhou Heng formally. ¡°Old Master Zhou, I am very sorry. I did not recognize you. I still thought that you were...¡±

    The grandfather who guarded the doors....

    The more Ning Qing thought about it, the more awkward she felt. This Zhou family winery belonged to him, but she had thought that he was the security guard.

    Zhou Heng broke out intoughter. ¡°Young girl, howe after you knew that I am Zhou Heng, you have be even more polite? I have gotten used to hearing you address me as grandfather. Now that I hear you address me as Old Master Zhou, it sounds so distant and formal.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei felt her chest bleed. This old thing that had to die gave up on his own granddaughter and did not want her, and he actually allowed this evil person Ning Qing to address him as grandfather?

    He had such a great rtionship with Ning Qing?

    Ning Qing looked at Zhou Zhilei¡¯s cunning expression before she batted her eyes yfully towards Zhou Heng. ¡°Old Master Zhou, in the past, I did not know your background. Now that I know, you are my idol. I do not dare to recklessly call you ¡®Grandpa¡¯ any longer. If any other person hears it, they would mistake me for wanting to make use of your status in seek for more prestige.¡±

    At this moment, James said, ¡°Ning Qing makes sense. She is here to participate in the red winepetition. If she address you as grandfather at thepetition, others would definitely misunderstand.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Ning Qing, ¡°Little girl, you want to participate in the red winepetition? Have you registered your participation?¡±

    Mentioning the words, ¡°Registered¡±, Zhou Zhilei¡¯s heart tightened up. She was afraid that Ning Qing would mention the previous time when she had purposely made life difficult for her in front of everyone.

    Ning Qing noticed all of Zhou Zhilei¡¯s expressions. ¡°Yeah!¡± She pouted her red lips while she innocently, ¡°Old Master Zhou, these few days I was overseas on a business trip. I missed the registration time for your red winepetition. I don¡¯t know if Old Master make an exception and allow me to participate in your red winepetition?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei wanted to talk, but at this moment: ¡°Sure, of course it is fine.¡± James immediately said, ¡°Old Master Zhou, I can use my own honour to guarantee Ning Qing. Old Master Zhou, the wine that Ning Qing brews would definitely not disappoint you. The slogan of ourpetition is to search for the talents of tomorrow, and to nurture the next generation. Believe me, Ning Qing is the person Old Master Zhou is looking for!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Heng agreed without any hesitation. ¡°I have known James for over 10 years now. This is the first time that I heard himpliment anyone like that. Ning Qing, I wee you to enter the red winepetition. I will anticipate the red wine that you have personally brewed.¡±

    Ning Qing broke out in a smile just like a flower. ¡°Old Master Zhou, thank you.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei was extremely angry. She did not allow Ning Qing to enter thepetition, but Ning Qing was good. She seduced James and made him vouch for her. She was friends with grandpa and directly jumped over her to enter the red winepetition.

    This woman was really capable and mighty. She has underestimated Ning Qing.

    ¡°Old Master Zhou, James, I still have other matters, so I will be leaving. Let¡¯s meet again at thepetition.¡± Ning Qing waved her hand.

    ¡°Okay, bye bye.¡±

    Ning Qing brought Xiao Zhou along as she walked towards the main doors. She passed by Zhou Zhilei, and Ning Qing had a brilliant smile on her face. She ced her fair white hand before her chest. She subtly gave a small finger towards Zhou Zhilei ¡ª Low.

    Xiao Zhou broke out into hugeughter with a mocking tone.

    Zhou Zhilei: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    James was in the luxury car in front of them. Zhou Zhilei sat together with Zhou Heng in the luxury car behind.

    The butler that was seated in the front passenger seat handed some documents over to Zhou Heng. Zhou Heng bent his body forwards, and the both of them were conversing softly.

    Zhou Zhilei scanned the documents. Ning Qing¡¯s photo was in the documents.

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s heart tightened up, this old thing that had yet to die was always like this. He was too sensitive. Ning Qing appeared before him first, and she met and had some interactions with James to enter the red winepetition. Although this old thing that has yet to die not have any expressions on his face, secretly, he had sent someone to check on Ning Qing a long time ago.

    The butler had first hand news.

    This old thing that had yet to die had the best investigation team. In these years, they were experienced as they searched for Dou Dou, and they got even more and more proficient. This was also the reason why she could noty her hands on Zhou Corporation all these years.

    Although this old thing that had yet to die spent all his time at home, but he was able to control the workings of the entire world.

 Chapter 396

    <h4>Chapter 396: I Have A Date Tonight</h4>

    Zhou Zhilei was thinking, and Zhou Heng ended his conversation with the butler and sat back down beside her.

    ¡°Zhilei, what do you want to say?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei was frightened. She was afraid that he would ask about the registration, and she immediately lied. ¡°Nothing. Grandpa, what are you trying to say?¡±

    Zhou Heng grunted and threw the documents in his hands onto herp. ¡°Zhilei, have a look at it yourself. Ning Qing¡¯s special red wine brand, Yi Fan, has been gaining much fanfare and attention online. Why did you not handle it? We are businessmen. We have to prioritize profits first and foremost, Ning Qing is a golden signboard in the entertainment industry. She is able to bring attention to anything just by using her name. If shees to participate in the red winepetition, do you know how much our red winepetition benefit? Why did you not allow her to participate in the red winepetition? Don¡¯t ever tell me that you are trying to be fair inside your heart!¡±

    The word ¡°fair¡± was what she had said to Ning Qing at the main hall of Zhou Corporation that day, and she did not expect that her words would be passed into his ears.

    Zhou Zhilei pinched her own thigh harshly. The tears in her eyes flowed out as she turned her head sideways and spoke with tears streaming down her face as she looked at Zhou Heng. She choked up as she said, ¡°Grandpa, I know you are angry. All of this is my mistake; I admit to that. But Grandpa, do you only bother solely about profit making in your heart? You are unable to see my struggles and my pain. Could you actually not know what kind of person Ning Qing is?¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Zhou Zhilei cry. The stern expression in his eyes slowly turned gentle, and he stoically said, ¡°Zhilei, Grandpa knows the difficulties that you went through, but Shaoming, he...doesn¡¯t love you. You are too obsessed with him, and you went on the wrong path all by yourself. I met that girl Ning Qing a few months ago. In my entire lifetime, I have seen through people very clearly. That girl is pure and innocent in character. She is kind. Maybe Shaoming is attracted to those qualities of hers.

    ¡°Zhilei, haven¡¯t you suffered enough? Let it go. Let go of others, and also let go of yourself.¡±

    Zhou Zhileiughed coldly inside her heart. She needed him to school her right now?

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Zhou Zhilei shed more tears. ¡°You say it like this, but when I look at Ning Qing, my body feels ufortable. I feel that I am breathless, so I did not allow her to participate in the red winepetition, and I did not allow her to appear before me.¡±

    As she spoke, Zhou Zhilei tugged Zhou Heng¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Grandpa, in my heart, you have always been my biological grandfather, can¡¯t you pamper me a little more?¡±

    Zhou Heng sighed and shook his head while he said, ¡°These are two separate matters. We cannot let the matter involving Yi Fan to go on like this. Otherwise, the reputation of Zhou Corporation would be jeopardized. Furthermore, James is a guarantor; Ning Qing has to participate in the red winepetition.

    It was not until now that Zhou Heng knew of Ning Qing¡¯s identity. It turned out that she was Lu Shaoming¡¯s wife.

    Zhou Zhilei did not understand. He had always treated her like his own biological granddaughter in his heart. Because of her marriage, he had also mentioned it to Lu Shaoming before.

    But Lu Shaoming shook his head, saying that he was unwilling.

    In the end, Lu Shaoming got married and had a wife. There was once when they met in America. Lu Shaoming was no longer the cold and arrogant person that he remembered him as. Lu Shaoming would smile, and there was a blissful and loving gaze in his expressions.

    What was love?

    Love was to be able to see another person¡¯s shadow in a person¡¯s eyes.

    Lu Shaoming loved Ning Qing.

    That young girl Ning Qing, he would also not judge her incorrectly. In the airport, she did not mention a single word about Zhilei making things difficult for her, not because of anything. It was just like her not addressing him as ¡°Grandpa¡± anymore. Because Ning Qing understood that he was Zhou Zhilei¡¯s grandfather, what was the point of her mentioning all this?

    That young girl was professional and also extremely intelligent.

    No wonder she could have such great returns in theplicated entertainment industry.

    Zhou Zhilei snorted. She shook Zhou Heng¡¯s sleeve off and stretched her hand out to wipe her tears, looking pitiful as she said, ¡°Grandpa, getting to the core of the matter, you don¡¯t even pamper me at all. I know I am not your biological granddaughter, you are more willing to protect Ning Qing than help me.¡±

    Zhou Heng moved his lips. There was a touch of fatigue on his elderly face. He stretched his hand out to take a few tissues and handed them over to Zhou Zhilei. ¡°Zhilei, there is no room for negotiation in the matter regarding Ning Qing, but...I will hand over the redpetition for you to organize.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei stopped crying immediately. She turned her gaze sideways to look at Zhou Heng. She was full of surprise as she said, ¡°Grandpa, what did you say? You are handing the red winepetition over to me to handle?¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded his head. ¡°Zhilei, you are the only sessor of the Zhou family. The Zhou family winery would need to be ced into your hands one day... It is not that Grandpa doesn¡¯t want to hand the winery over to you, but your character still needs to be trained. You are still verycking when you handle matters...¡±

    Zhou Zhilei did not have the patience to listen to Zhou Heng¡¯s lecture. She stretched her arm out to hug Zhou Heng. ¡°Grandpa, this is great news, thank you. I will definitely not disappoint you this time around.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at her arrogant and happy behaviour, and his heart felt cold and anxious.

    Zhou Zhilei was not a good sessor. Handing the Zhou family winery to her would definitely see the winery end up in shambles. He was clear about that in his heart.

    Only, if he did not hand the winery over to her, who else could he hand it over to?

    Zhou Heng turned sideways to look outside the window. Dou Dou....

    Where was his Dou Dou?

    ...

    Zhou Zhilei got out of the luxury car. She stood at the side of the road to wave her hand towards Zhou Heng. The luxury car drove away, and she snorted loudly before turning around to leave.

    She took her phone out to make a call.

    ¡°Hello, find out where Ning Qing is... I want to see what she has up her sleeve at my red winepetition...

    ¡°What, that olddy in our house still called the number that Ning Qing left behind? Haha, let her give up then. She won¡¯t be able to get through. I changed the 1 on it to a 7...

    ¡°That¡¯s right, how will Ning Qing fight me? I am the young miss of the Zhou family, the granddaughter of Zhou Heng. It would not work no matter how hard she tries.¡±

    ...

    After sessfully getting to participate in the red winepetition, Ning Qing started to lock herself up and concentrated on brewing wine.

    There was a day that she felt that she had to rx for a bit, so she called Jian Han.

    ¡°Hello, Older Sister Jian, are you free tonight? Shall we go and have a drink?¡±

    Jian Han on the other end was in the office in the hospital. It was about time to get off work, and she stood at the sink to wash her hands.

    Upon hearing Ning Qing¡¯s words, she hesitated for a while. ¡°...Ning Qing, I am unavable... I have a date tonight...¡±

    ¡°You have a date? Older Sister Jian, is it Older Brother Dayuan?¡± Ning Qing covered her mouth andughed sneakily before saying, ¡°Sure, I am not going to be a third party then. I wish for Older Sister Jian and Older Brother Dayuan to have a good time tonight.¡±

    Ning Qing hung up the phone.

    Jian Han ced her phone back in her pocket. Her face was a little hot. She turned the tap off as she lifted her gaze up to look at the mirror. The woman in the mirror has been blushing for a while.

    She turned around to remove the whiteb coat she was wearing before she came to the closet. She opened the door of the closet and took a set of clothing to go into the room to change.

    After she was done changing, Jian Han stood before the mirror of the sink again.She was dressed in a tight green sleeveless dress. The cor of the dress was adorned with ck crystals, exposing both of her slim and fair limbs. She was tall andnky. Her figure was good. She was not voluptuous, but she had a lithe S figure.

    Jian Han looked at herself. She let her locks down, tucked the strands of hair behind her ears, and put a pair of earrings on her snow-white earlobes.

    The lights in the office shone down on her, and it made her look especially mesmerizing under the light.

    A woman her age, she just received the tenderness of love. Her aura and behaviour now could bepared to someone in Ning Qing¡¯s age bracket.

    At this moment, a melodious ringtone rang out in the air. Jian Han¡¯s phone started to ring.

    She looked at the number calling her, and the corners of her lips curled up into a sweet smile.

    ¡°Hello, Dayuan...Yeah, I am done with work already. I am preparing to set off...You are already downstairs? Okay, I will be there in a moment...¡±

    Jian Han hung up and put on a long cream-white windbreaker. She took her bag, opened the door, and walked out.

    ...

    It was time to get off work now. When she walked along the corridor, she could not help but meet with many doctors and nurses. Everyone greeted her, ¡°Doctor Jian...¡±

    Jian Han nodded and greeted them back.

    There were a few nurses who could not help but turn around to look at Jian Han¡¯s back profile. The windbreaker ended above her kneecaps. She had the intention to cover it up, and they could not see the green dress she was wearing underneath, but her long legs that resembled a young model¡¯s on the catwalk had long attracted everyone¡¯s gazes.

    ¡°Wow, Doctor Jian is normally dressed in a white coat. I couldn¡¯t even tell that Doctor Jian is so voluptuous. Tsk tsk, her legs are so beautiful, and the moment anyone looks at them, they would want to touch them...¡±

    ¡°Did you notice that Doctor Jian has been in a good mood recently? I noticed that she was smiling towards her phone a few times... Furthermore, Doctor Jian is getting more and more pretty, just as if she¡¯s moisturized by the seasonal rains...¡±

    ¡°I guess that Doctor Jian must have a man... Let me tell you all secretly, one of my male best friends said that a woman with a cold and pure personality like Doctor Jian, she is the most exciting in bed....¡±

    Jian Han could not hear the conversation between them. She walked into the elevator, and when she passed by the hall of the treatment building, she noticed a group of people in the middle of an argument.

    It was probably the family member of a patient who was unsatisfied with the service attitude of the doctor. He rushed forward and wanted to give the doctor a pinch, and everyone was trying to stop him from doing so.

    This situation also made Jian Han stop in her tracks. The scene was chaotic, and the patient who was the subject of it all tried to persuade him otherwise, but it was of no use, and he was pushed aside instead.

    Jian Han quickly bent down to support the patient who was on the brink of falling to the ground. With care, she asked, ¡°Uncle, are you fine?¡±

    The Grandpa cupped his chest with his right hand. His breathing suddenly elerated. ¡°...I feel horrible...¡±

    Jian Han noticed that the patient¡¯s irises were not in focus. His symptoms were not looking good, and she raised her volume immediately as she said, ¡°All of you, stop fighting. The patient is having difficulty breathing. If we continue to dy and don¡¯t save him, he will go into shock...¡±

    The patient¡¯s family member heard her words and let go of the doctor immediately. ¡°Father, Father, what is wrong?¡± As he spoke, the family member pointed at Jian Han with his hand. He was ring at her angrily, as if he had lost his sensespletely. ¡°My father was all fine just now. When you helped him for a moment, he was unable to breathe. What did you do to my father?¡±

    Jian Han, ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°I understand what is going on. Your hospital is out to scam others. If my dad ends up with any injury, I will die together with all of you. ¡± As he spoke, the patient¡¯s family member snatched a wooden stick that was ced on the side of the wall, he lifted his hand up and started to swing it in the direction of Jian Han¡¯s head.

    Jian Han¡¯s pupils contracted. She was already unable to stop it. She could only turn sideways to protect the patient beside her, and she shut her eyes to wait for the pain.

    But she did not feel any pain. The wooden stick did notnd on her.

    A gentle voice rang out in her ears. ¡°Trying to create chaos in the hospital, I think you want to go to prison.¡±

    Jian Han was delighted inside her heart. She opened her eyes quickly and turned her head sideways to have a look. When she lowered her gaze, the first thing that came into her line of sight was a pair of dark coloured pants. As she followed the neatly pressed lines on the pants to look upwards, she saw a dark blue shirt and a refined and handsome face; Zhou Dayuan was here.

    He stretched his right hand to block that wooden stick, protecting her and preventing her from getting hurt.

    The patient¡¯s family member looked at this intruder and froze for a moment. This man looked pure and refined, but there was a clear and crisp scent on his body that was just like disinfectant. He did not get angry, but the cold expression on his face alone was able to make the patient¡¯s family member cower in fear.

 Chapter 397

    <h4>Chapter 397: Why, You Knew That I Was Working Hard During My Business Trip, So You Are Here To Reward Me</h4>

    The family of the patient stuttered and said, ¡°You, who are you? We do not need you to worry about our matters...¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Zhou Dayuan broke out into a pure smile. ¡°I will have to worry about it today!¡± He held the wooden stick in his hands as he pushed the family members. The family members fell towards the back as they tumbled a few step backwards.

    The family members of the patient were a little taken aback. This man looked refined and elegant. They didn¡¯t expect him to have such great strength.

    Zhou Dayuan bent his body down. He looked at the small woman beside him. He touched her small head. ¡°Are you okay? Stand up and take two steps. Where did you hurt yourself?¡±

    Jian Han looked his defined features on his face. She felt that her heartbeat was out of control. She counted the days. They have not one another for half a month already. He went to Ennd to participate in a medical practitioner conference, and he only returned to the country today.

    Oh, he seemed to have gotten a little more handsome.

    Although it had been long clich¨¦ for a hero to save a beautiful woman, any woman would be unable to resist it. Jian Han¡¯s small almond shaped face was gentle and beautiful as two patches of red appeared on it. She shook her head. Her voice was soft and gentle as she said, ¡°I did not get hurt. You came just at the right moment...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her shy behaviour. He had a gentleness in his eyes, and there were some feelings and some words that he could not express right now. It was all in his eyes.

    He looked the patient that was breathing hurriedly in the eye. Warmly, he said, ¡°ce him t on the ground.¡±

    Jian Han felt her entire heart ease up. He was here. Any illness would not be a problem.

    She obediently ced the patient t on the ground.

    Zhou Dayuan came to the side of the patient. He used his right hand to take his pulse, then he checked the patient¡¯s irises....

    The family members of the patient reacted to what was going on, and one dashed forward hurriedly. ¡°Oi, who are you? You are not allowed to touch my dad. All the doctors in this hospital are failed doctors..¡±

    ¡°The patient¡¯s family, we beg you to stay calm!¡± The security guards of the hospital had already rushed over and held him down.

    The patient¡¯s rtive wanted to rush forward, and he struggled non stop. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my father. Don¡¯t touch....¡±

    The man on the ground growled. The man was focused as he carefully examined the patient¡¯s body. His thin lips were lightly pursed together. His low and charming voice sounded out. ¡°Patient, male, 62 years old. He has heart disease. One year ago, there was a change in the blood vessels on the right side of his body. He had bypass surgery. After that, he was using medication to support...¡±

    The rtive of the patient froze for a moment. He forgot how to struggle anymore.

    He brought his father over to this hospital to seek help for his illness. When he entered the office, the doctor asked some questions and also did not help to examine anything. After that, after the doctor heard that his father had problems with his blood vessels, the doctor¡¯s expression changed. He had said it was already after office hours already upon hearing that, then asked them toe tomorrow morning to seek a specialist¡¯s opinion.

    This was obviously treatment without a care, and irresponsibility.

    Failed doctor!

    Who was this man, exactly?

    There was no need for him to ask. Just by examining his father, he could discern his illness.

    Zhou Dayuan knelt down on the floor on his right knee. The patient was already red faced. He was panting as if he would sink down in the next second, and it seemed as if he would suffocate to death.

    His warm and handsome face did not have a single ounce of hurriedness. Hisrge, beautiful, defined hands ovepped one another as he ced it on the patient¡¯s chest. He pressed it in the clockwise direction. He was saying something. All of his focus was on the patient. His voice was very melodious, just like a grandfather clock/ Every tone of his had a magic in it that was able to make anyone feel at ease.

    ¡°The patient¡¯s blood was unable to flow properly, and that has led to his breathing turning choppy. Prepare the hospital bed, prepare the Azithromycin disinfectant IV..¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± A nurse went to do what he had ordered and excitedly turned around to run off in the distance.

    This was the kind of energy that could make anyone feel excitement.

    Someone in the crowd shouted, ¡°He¡¯s okay; the patient is breathing now...¡±

    The patient¡¯s rtive had a look. His father¡¯s red face had slowly turned back to normal. Those clean, beautiful hands that were even more beautiful than a woman¡¯s were withdrawn, and his father stood back up.

    It was too miraculous.

    ¡°Father!¡± The son of the patient rushed forward and supported his old father.

    He looked at Zhou Dayuan, feeling extremely emotional, and he was full of gratitude as he said, ¡°Miraculous Doctor! Miraculous Doctor... Thank you for saving my father¡¯s life. Thank you...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan nced at that family member. His expression was warm as usual. ¡°In this year, the patient used medication to control his illness very well. It was probably one month ago when he started to have symptoms feeling stuffy, but this situation is not serious. We will do a check tomorrow to see if your father has been eating too much sugar recently, and if his blood sugar is on the rise. Stay in the hospital tonight. I have prescribed an IV drip. After we confirm that his blood sugar has gone down, you can return home. There is no big problem,¡± he said inly.

    The rtive of the patient was shocked. This doctor made so many predictions. His father had trouble breathing, and he made such a big mess in the hospital...

    It was only because his father...ate too much sugar?

    Zhou Dayuan looked at the family member who was in a daze. He did not say anything unnecessary. He turned around and walked towards Jian Han, who was standing aside.

    That physician in charge who was beaten up was also in a daze. At this moment, he felt a gaze scanning him. He lifted his eyes to have a look and crashed into Zhou Dayuan¡¯s clear and sparkling eyes.

    The physician in charge quickly lowered his gaze and was embarrassed, hating that he was unable to dig a hole in the ground for himself to hide in.

    Zhou Dayuan held Jian Han¡¯s hands as he walked in front. She followed behind him, and the group of bystanders had yet to disperse. That family member shouted out, ¡°Miraculous Doctor,¡± and everyone was in unison with him.

    She lifted her gaze to look at the man¡¯s slim,nky figure. The corners of her lips were curled into a sweet smile. How could she not fall in love with this kind of man?

    Her heart was both soft and melting. He held her hand. The warmth in his palm was transferred into her heart. She looked at his handsome back profile, and there was a feeling that wafted it into her body.

    She was seduced by him.

    This man was way too mesmerizing.

    Jian Han had a blush on her face when she suddenly realized that there was a blood stain on the man¡¯s right palm. She went forward hurriedly. She cupped his right hand with her two small hands as she examined it carefully. ¡°Dayuan, you injured your hand?¡±

    His palm had a wound in the middle of it.

    Zhou Dayuan saw her tightly knitted brows. He knew that her heart ached for him, and he gently said, ¡°Yeah, when I held the wooden stick just now, I was a little injured. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Who said that it didn¡¯t matter!? Come to my office quickly. I will help you handle it.¡± Jian Han held onto hisrge hand and dragged him into her office.

    ...

    Zhou Dayuan sat on her office chair and looked at the woman getting busy all because of him.

    She found some alcohol and cotton balls first. She stood beside him as she helped him to disinfect his wound. It was probably because she was afraid that he would feel pain. While she wiped, she blew on it. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Zhou Dayuanughed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    He did not feel any pain at all, but her eyes had a glow of moisture in them, as if she were on the brink of tears, feeling pain on his behalf.

    When she blew, her clean and gentle almond shaped face was puffed up. She looked extremely adorable. He stretched out his hand to pinch it for a moment, then said, ¡°The next time you meet with this kind of situation again, you should call the police first. If I didn¡¯t rush over in time, you would have been the one with an injury.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡± Jian Han admitted her mistake. He got injured because he wanted to save her.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her obedient expression. He bent his body to kiss her small face. The man¡¯s hoarse and charming voice was right next to her face as he asked, ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    He wanted to ask her this question in the main hall just now.

    Jian Han did not expect him to kiss her without any warning. When he spoke, that warm air spewed on her face. Her body trembled, and her thighs crumbled.

    She bit her own pink lips, and she nodded her head quickly. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan smiled. He was in a good mood. His left hand that was free stretched out two fingers to pinch her small jaw. He used his thumb to caress her beautiful pink lips. His Adam¡¯s apple moved, and he wanted to kiss her.

    ¡°Ay!¡± Jian Han turned her head sideways to duck away. ¡°Sit properly. I still need to help you bandage it up.¡±

    Jian Han ced the cotton bud down and took out the bandage.

    Zhou Dayuan allowed her to help him bandage it up. Both of them were very close to one another, the fragrance on her body wafted into his nostrils, he nced around his surroundings which was extremely empty. There were no outsiders here, and the bad habits inside the man¡¯s bones came out.

    He had a careful look. He looked towards that direction. It was only then that he realized that she was dressed differently today. She had buttoned up her white coat, but the cor of the coat exposed the green adorned with ck crystals inside.

    Zhou Dayuan stretched out his hand and went to undo the buttons of her coat.

    Jian Han realized what he was trying to do and took a few steps backwards in shock.

    But she was unable to retreat because she was unable to move her legs. She lowered her gaze to have a look, and her small face was crimson red. She stood in front of him. The man restricted her with his two long legs, not allowing her to retreat.

    Jian Han¡¯s breathing became messed up. In the past, she did not dare think that he would have such an evil action, and it was overly suggestive.

    It did not match his aura.

    He had just saved someone from dying in the main hall just now and was revered by everyone as ¡°Miraculous Doctor.¡±

    Howe when the doors closed, he would...

    ¡°Zhou Dayuan!¡± She helped him bandage it up. With both hands, she pushed his shoulders using all of her strength. She shyly protested, ¡°We are in the hospital right now.¡±

    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t move. I won¡¯t do anything. Just let me have a look... What did you wear underneath today?¡±

    At this moment, Jian Han started to struggle even more, not allowing him to see.

    Her usual style on a normal day would be in and simple. She would rarely wear this type of...sleeveless...and tight fitting attire. She had really contemted and used a lot of her courage to put it on....

    She wore it for him to see.

    But his, ¡°Let me have a look,¡± was too formal. It made her at a loss for what to do. He would definitelyugh at her. He wouldugh after knowing that she would wear this type of clothing to gain a man¡¯s favour.

    Jian Han was thinking of this mess. She suddenly regretted it and felt that she should not have worn this outfit. At this moment, the man¡¯srge hand ced both of her small hands behind her back. Two buttons of her coat were undone, and the man stopped moving.

    Jian Han¡¯s longshes were fluttering hard, and she choked up softly. ¡°Zhou Dayuan....¡±

    There was a chill on her left shoulder. The cor of her coat was tugged to the left by him, and he exposed half of her fair, supple shoulders.

    After getting forced by him, Jian Han did not care any longer. She had nothing to be embarrassed about. There were so many people on the streets that were wearing sleeveless dresses. Why was she feeling shy because of it?

    ¡°Zhou Dayuan, let go. You saw it already... Ah!¡± Jian Han shouted, because there was a chill on her thighs, her coat was lifted up, and there was a hand that went inside.

    Her tight skirt was overly short, and his hand was slippery.

    At this moment, they both stopped moving. In the quiet space, she knew that he was panting. She was also embarrassed. She felt embarrassed and exposed. She thought for a moment, took the initiative, and said, ¡°What are you doing? It is only a skirt. Why are you so worked up? Everyone dresses like this.¡±

    The moment she stopped speaking, her slim waist was tugged. The man used one muscr arm and took her in his embrace. His voice was extremely hoarse as he said, ¡°It is up to anyone else to wear whatever they want. The only thing I know is that this is your first time dressing up like this. Why? You thought that I worked hard on my business trip, and you wanted to reward me?¡±

    Jian Han went to push him, she could not listen to him talking so dirty. He was seated and she was standing up. She did not notice from the start, and it was only now that she realized that it was an awkward and vague position.

    He used his head to nudge her chest.

    ¡°Who wants to reward you? Don¡¯t think so beautifully! All girls dress up like this to reward their boyfriends...¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s voice came to a sudden stop, because she said something she wasn¡¯t supposed to say. What...boyfriend?

    As expected, the greedy man in her embrace lifted his head up.

 Chapter 398

    <h4>Chapter 398: Don¡¯t Make Me Angry Again</h4>

    The man¡¯s gaze was bright and sparkling.

    Jian Han was a loss for words momentarily. She quickly averted her eyes and did not dare look into his eyes.

    At this moment, her slim wrist was pinned down. The man exerted his strength, and she was forced to bend her body down. She had yet to get used to it, and her lips were blocked.

    Jian Han felt her head go dizzy. The two of them were together for two to three months now. He had always been very gentlemanly. He was extremely gentle towards her, and it was rare that he would be this rough towards her.

    He started a mini tornado in her mouth. She could not breathe properly, and a whileter, she felt her tongue was numb. He bit her, and he was biting her lips.

    ¡°Dayuan... Zhou Dayuan...¡± She brought her small fist up to punch him.

    ¡°Jian Han, who am I to you, huh? Say it once,¡± the man asked her as he kissed her. It was obvious that his body was turned on, but when he noted her red cheeks and that she looked close to fainting, he let go of her as usual, afraid that he would hurt her.

    Jian Han opened her eyes. She crashed into his reddened eyes. His lips were moving, and he lifted his eyebrows while he kissed her, looking attractive like usual.

    She shouted inside her heart as she closed her eyes. She released her fist, and her small hand on his shoulder slowly went downwards, feeling the man¡¯s healthy and mesmerizing body underneath the thin material of his shirt.

    ¡°My...man.¡±

    Although he was kissing her, when he heard these words, Zhou Dayuan still swallowed his saliva. His body straightened up instinctively. He pinned her waist as he took her into his embrace.

    Jian Han blocked him as she did not allow him to do so. ¡°You can¡¯t... It is not convenient with a skirt.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan cursed softly in his heart. His normal warm expression had turned anxious. He pinned her waist in one go and lifted her up to put her on the office desk.

    When he wanted to press himself onto her, because he was in a rush, he pushed a stack of documents on the desk onto the floor, and the documents fell to the floor in a mess.

    Jian Han looked at the man¡¯s frozen expression, and she burst out inughter, covering her mouth as sheughed out loud.

    When was a man like him in such a rush?

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her gentle, beautiful face. He held her waist as he took her into his embrace. He bit her ear,and chided her forughing at her own man at a time like this. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    Jian Han put her arms around his neck. Her entire being hung on his body as she said, ¡°I amughing at you...for being totally uncontroble when you are in the heat.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zhou Dayuan cast his gaze downwards and kissed her lips again. ¡°For you, I am even willing to die.¡±

    The two of them were curled up with one another. The woman was very proactive in taking the lead. The two of them were like a pair of mandarin ducks that were unable to be separated from one another. The glow of the night shone through the window. He kissed the tip of her nose, and the woman cozied up to him as she fell onto the table. The two burst out intoughter, and all the joy and happiness in life could be felt in this moment.

    At this moment, the sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. Knock, knock. ¡°Jian Han.¡±

    Both of them, who were curled up with one another, froze, and Jian Han stretched her hand out to push the man on her body.

    Zhou Dayuan had a frown on his face. He was slightly upset, and he red at the woman. All of the passionate feelings that were akin to fire in his eyes cooled down. He looked at her, and looked at her reactions after Tang Fan arrived.

    Jian Han actually really did not dare move anymore, afraid that he would misunderstand.

    There were some things that she had yet to tell him, and she wanted to exin them to him.

    ¡°Jian Han, I just received a call, and just knew that something happened. I drove all the way back wanting to know if you were injured or not. I am worried about you.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s small hand tightened up, and her almond eyes looked worried as she ducked away from him slightly.

    She was regretful towards Tang Fan.

    Throughout these years, during the time Zhou Dayuan was not around, it was Tang Fan who had always been by her side.

    Although she did not give Tang Fan any promise, Tang Fan had silently and lovingly protected over throughout these years.

    Humans were not intangible items, and they would all have feelings and emotions.

    The sound of him knocking on the door continued. ¡°Jian Han, are you inside? If you are, just let me have a look at you. As long as you are safe, I will be relieved.¡±

    The frown on Zhou Dayuan¡¯s face got even deeper. His thin lips moved, wanting to speak.

    But a small hand blocked his mouth. The woman in his sight had an expression in her eyes that was begging him, and she asked him not to say anything.

    ¡°Tang Fan, I am not hurt.. It is not convenient for me to open the door right now. You can go.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Jian Han, as long you are not hurt, everything is fine. I will be leaving. If there is anything, just give me a call, I will appear before you as soon as possible.¡±

    The sound of footsteps went off in the distance outside the room. Tang Fan left.

    Jian Han heaved a sigh of relief. The big stone that was pressing down in her heart was let down, and at this moment, there was a chill on her body. Zhou Dayuan got off her as he left.

    Jian Han stood up quickly to chase after him. She held therge hand by his side and coaxed him gently. ¡°Dayuan, are you angry? Actually, Tang Fan and I...¡±

    The man looked at her with an expression in his eyes. There was a vague smile on his face, it was a little cold before he said, ¡°You have yet to clear things up with him?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan held onto her small hand instead, and he moved his hand to open the office door. He tugged her as he went in the direction of the lift.

    The man¡¯s strides were very grand. She had to run slightly to catch up with him. She wanted to exin, but it was very obvious that he did not want to listen. His attitude was cold and distant, and it made her feel afraid, ¡°Dayuan, where are you taking me?¡±

    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± The man lifted his eyebrows. There was no expression in his dark and deep gaze, and a sinister nce slowly appeared on his face. ¡°Hotel? My house or your house?¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s heart thumped for a moment. He wanted to....

    ¡°Dayuan, let¡¯s eat dinner first. You...¡±

    Her small shoulders were pinned down. The man half pushed and dragged her into the lift, ¡°What meal are we going to eat? Just now, weren¡¯t you in the mood? Why is it that the moment Tang Fan appeared, you want to eat? Go to your house then. My body is on fire all because of you. Let me settle myself first.¡±

    The insult in his words was very apparent, and she was able to understand the meaning behind them. Her face was both pale and red at the same time.

    It was not the case.

    She wanted to go for a meal because he had just returned from a business trip. She was afraid that he would be hungry. Her heart ached for him. After dinner, she would naturally.....have plenty of time to give him.

    But he did not understand.

    He had misunderstood her.

    ...

    The grey Porsche was parked under her condominium building. They walked together into the main lobby of the condominium, and they entered the lift.

    Zhou Dayuan stood a distance away. He ced one hand in his pocket. He looked into the mirror of the lift to look behind him. That woman was standing diagonally behind him.

    She lowered her gaze as she was thinking about something. She ced her small hands in front of her as she carried her bag. Her hair was over her shoulder, and it drooped down before her chest. It covered half of her fair and beautiful almond shaped face.

    She was very quiet. She did not say anything for the entire journey. She probably knew that he was angry, and she did not dare say anything . She only dared to use her pure sparkling eyes to sneak nces at him.

    She looked just like a tiny kitten, all pitiful and frail.

    Zhou Dayuan was frustrated inside his heart, hisrge hand in his pocket fumbled around, and it was only then that he realized that he had not brought cigarettes along, and he also could not smoke in the lift.

    But damn it, he really only wanted to smoke a cigarette!

    He was jealous.

    He was wild with jealousy.

    She had left him six years ago. In these six years, she was together with Tang Fan. Even if he did not say it out loud, these six years were just like a grudge. It was inside his heart, and he was unable to get over it.

    The most beautiful six years in her youth were given to another man.

    Now, she was still moved by another man after all.

    At this moment, the lift rang out with a ding, and a group of people came in.

    Zhou Dayuan looked through the mirror. That woman was squeezed into a corner already. There was a fat man by her side. The fat man did not stop moving, and he banged into her elbow. She had a frown on her face.

    She was ufortable.

    Dummy!

    Zhou Dayuan cursed softly inside his heart, he did not bother with her, and couldn¡¯t shee and coax him for a while? What was she doing standing so far away from him? If it were another woman, if her own man was angry, shouldn¡¯t she hold onto his elbow as she acts cute to regain his favour?¡±

    Didn¡¯t she know yet, but going to her house, it was the best time to negotiate with a man. She did not know how to make use of it.

    Zhou Dayuan had a frown on his face. He took out hisrge hand that he ced in his trousers and weaved through the crowd of people, directly pulling her into his embrace.

    Jian Han was at a loss, and when she crashed into his embrace, she let out a soft shriek. She wanted to lift her head up to look at him, but his right hand pressed down on the back of her head, and he took her into his embrace.

    She was silently happy. When so many people squeezed into the lift, it made her feel very ufortable. The fat man beside her had a weird smell on him, and she felt that it was extremely unpleasant to her nose.

    Just now, when she still wanted to control it for a while and wait for the moment to pass, but now, she didn¡¯t think that he would be protecting her in his embrace.

    There was a clean and crisp scent in her nostrils. Jian Han sneakily curled up the corners of her lips and buried her small head into his embrace.

    Actually, the people on earth did not have any rtion with her. she did not want to go anywhere on this vast earth, she was on this earth with all freedom, and all she thought and cared about was this man before her.

    His embrace was where she belonged.

    When he pulled Jian Han over, he banged into the fat man. The fat man red at Zhou Dayuan immediately.

    Zhou Dayuan ced one hand back into his pocket. He turned his gaze sideways, and he directed a cold expression at the fat man.

    He curled the corners of his lips up slowly, and he mocked him silently.

    The fat man froze, and Zhou Dayuan had already torn his gaze away.

    The fat man was shaking in anger, but he also did not dare do anything to Zhou Dayuan. This man was extremely well dressed. He had a special aura to him, and he was probably rich and powerful. He did not dare to offend him.

    Ding! The doors of the lift opened up. Everyone walked out, and only the two of them were left inside the lift.

    Jian Han lifted her head, wanting to go a little further away. At this moment, her slim waist was pinned down. Arge, beautiful hand came to the button of her windbreaker, and he slowly undid the buttons, one by one.

    Jian Han froze. There were not many buttons on the windbreaker, only four or five. He undid them very quickly. A chill descended onto her body, and the windbreaker was taken into his hands.

    ¡°Dayuan...¡±

    She called out to him, but he pinned her waist as he turned around. Her entire body was pushed against the wall. Her eyes went ck, and her red lips were blocked. He was extremely unhappy as he pressed himself against her.

    Jian Han closed her eyes frantically and allowed him to do whatever he pleased.

    She had trouble breathing, and he did this on purpose, making her depend on the little amount of air in his mouth. She turned her head sideways to struggle, but her small face that was burning hot was covered up by hisrge palm again.

    ¡°Jian Han, don¡¯t make me angry.¡± His deep and low voice sounded unhappy as he gave her a warning.

    Jian Han did not dare move about. She ced her small hands on shoulders without any strength. She tried hard to speak. ¡°Then you...don¡¯t be angry anymore...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The man answeredzily and unfocused as he said, ¡°If you want me not to be angry, it would be dependent on your performance... If it¡¯s enough or not.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s small face was crimson red. She knew what he meant. She daringly went on her tiptoes. With both hands, she pushed him and pressed him onto the wall.

    In his forceful and hot gaze, she kissed his sexy, masculine Adam¡¯s apple.

    Zhou Dayuan closed his eyes. He pushed her against the opposite wall and pressed against her.

    The red numbers on the lift were jumping nonstop. The two people inside the lift kissed as they looked to be fighting one another. It was just as if they were separated from one another, they would be just like fish out of water, and it was only when they were together that they could be saved.

    Ding! The doors of the lift opened up, and the two of them stumbled out of the lift. Zhou Dayuan¡¯s hand stopped at the dimple of her back. He controlled himself as he did not go down further. Their lips were unable to separate as he panted and asked, ¡°Where are the keys?¡±

 Chapter 399

    <h4>Chapter 399: I Don¡¯t Want To y With You Anymore</h4>

    Jian Han was blocked. She stretched her hand out to find her keys.

    At this moment, the main door of the condominium unit opposite hers was opened. A small boy around five or six years old stood by the side of the door. He had a good look at how both of them were stuck with one another. ¡°Ah!¡± he screamed out before he quickly covered his eyes. ¡°Grandma, I am going to have a sty in my eyes.¡±

    Grandma, who was inside the house, heard his words and ran out. She had a good look at the couple who were firmly embracing one another. Although she was elderly, her face turned red. She started to chide them, ¡°Aiyo, they are really shameless now, can¡¯t even control it at all...¡±

    Jian Han buried herself deeper into the man¡¯s embrace. They went inside after opening the door, and Zhou Dayuan used his long leg to close the door with a loud Bang!

    In the darkness, they kissed for a while in the lobby area. With augh, Zhou Dayuan asoed, ¡°Why is the grandma that lives opposite you so furious? Are you still the same as you were in the past ¡ª not knowing how to manage your rtionship with your neighbours?¡±

    In the past, when they were living together in Ennd, not only did she not know how to take care of herself, she would even offend the neighbours. He was often baffled, she was a schr from Oxford, why did she not have any EQ at all?

    Jian Han understood what he was trying to ask. Both of her slim legs were on his waist, and she was unwilling toe down. She pouted her pink lips as she punched him. Her voice was extremely attractive as she said, ¡°Was she? That grandmother wanted me and her...grandson to go on a blind date. I didn¡¯t agree, and now she saw that I have a...man, she would naturally feel unhappy.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan heard her words and froze. He used two fingers to pin her jaw. His aura was dangerous as he said, ¡°When did this happen? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it? Jian Han, there are so many people living on Earth. You are merely a neighbour of that grandmother. She doesn¡¯t know you too well. How did she get interested in having you as a granddaughter-inw?¡±

    As he spoke, Zhou Dayuan opened his mouth and bit her tender pink neck. He was cruel and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let me find out that you are seducing other men behind my back. You wouldn¡¯t even know how you passed away.¡±

    Jian Han was in pain and used force to push him away. ¡°You... Grandma¡¯s grandson stayed over for a few days and saw me a few times..¡±

    ¡°He saw you for a few times, and was already interested in you?¡± Zhou Dayuanughed softly, and he started to be rogue. ¡°You are amazing, it seems like I have to work even harder and make you unable toe down from the bed first.¡±

    Jian Han was extremely angry, and embarrassed. ¡°Zhou Dayuan...¡±

    He already picked her up. He used one leg to kick the door of the room, then threw her into the softrge bed.

    ¡°Jian Han, I remember that your period is almost here,¡± the man said.

    ¡°Yeah...It¡¯s probably the day after tomorrow... My period tends to be regr...¡±

    ¡°Jian Han, stop taking medication, give birth to a child for me, okay?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ...

    There was a warm yellow light in the room. The woman was too exhausted. He carried her to shower, and she had already fallen asleep.

    Zhou Dayuan ced her on therge, soft bed. He used one knee to kneel on the bed. He ced one arm around her shoulders as he protected her in his embrace, and he used another hand to help her with her pyjamas.

    The bright red pyjamas with a V cor highlighted the woman¡¯s white skin that was akin to snow. He ced her back into the bed once again, and she immediately turned into azy kitten as she perched on the bed. She murmured something softly, and sweetly fell into a slumber.

    Her hair wasid on the soft pillow, and her entire being felt like a smallzy viin.

    Zhou Dayuan had a gentle expression in his eyes as he stared at her for a moment. He ced his thin lips on her forehead as he lovingly kissed her multiple times, before finally letting go of her.

    Both of them were separated for such a long period of time. He did not get enough of her.

    His body had a reaction again, and Zhou Dayuan stood up.

    There was a bath towel on his waist.The man had a healthy, sun-kissed skin tone. His figure was toned and firm, and his perfect Adonis¡¯ belt was able to make anyone salivate upon having a look.

    There were a few scratch marks on his back. The small woman on the bed had made those scratches.

    Zhou Dayuan was in a good mood as he curled the corners of his lips up. He stretched his hand out to tug the bath towel, then he bent down to put on the shirt and trousers on the floor back on.

    Even though he did not get enough, he was also satisfied. When he had arrived at the hospital, he coincidentally met with a bunch of nurses who were talking about her. He also deeply resonated with thest line they had said about her.

    A woman of Jian Han¡¯s age was totally different from inexperienced Ning Qing. The years have given the woman premium treatment. She was just like a mature peach and had the ability to make any man extremely intoxicated with her.

    Although this woman did not know how to take care of herself, she would have some touches of romance in her life, just like the fiery red pyjamas on her body right now.

    Zhou Dayuan tidied himself up and bent down to pick her clothes scattered on the floor. There was a smell in the room. He went to the balcony to open the windows, and when he turned back, he changed the bedsheets before going out of the room.

    He threw the bedsheets into the washing machine. Thenky man was standing at the side of the window. It was nightfall at that moment. They were tangled with each other for close to one and a half hours. The lights were all lit up outside the window. The neon lights in the city were all spewed onto the man. It perfectly entuated his warm and handsome face.

    Zhou Dayuan had a look around this condominium unit, and she tidied it up very neatly.

    There was nothing he could help with, and he walked to the kitchen.

    There was fresh meat and vegetables in the fridge. He selected a few and started to wash the vegetables with much expertise. Then he sliced the vegetables and started to make a meal.

    He actually wanted to bring her on a date to a Western restaurant, but that romantic feeling was erasedpletely by Tang Fan¡¯s appearance. He only wanted to confirm that he was her man...

    Now, she belonged to him.

    And she only belonged to him.

    He made a call while he did so. ¡°Yeah, that family living opposite, please ask them to move out as soon as possible. I don¡¯t want to see them again....¡±

    He hung up, and after half an hour¡¯s time, hepleted 3 vegetables and 1 soup, and they smelled and looked delicious.

    Zhou Dayuan washed his hands and lifted his heels to walk into the bedroom before sitting back on the bed.

    The small woman was still not awake. Her small almond shaped face was gentle and beautiful with two red patches on it. He stretched out his hand to caress her. Her skin was so smooth, and it did not seem like the skin of a 30 year old woman.

    He lowered his gaze, and kissed her red, swollen lips.

    He actually just wanted to have a slight taste of her sweetness and leave, but he lost all control when he touched her. He started to be greedy and could only follow his heart as he started to attack her.

    The small woman who was underneath him ducked away quickly. She scratched his face, and she was barely awake as she said extremely coyly, ¡°Woo... Dayuan....¡±

    She called out his name in her sleep.

    Zhou Dayuan was satisfied already. He retreated, and he just wanted to hold her in his embrace, but at this moment, a melodious ringtone rang out in the air. Her phone started to ring.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at the small woman who was irritated by the phone ringing. She had a frown on her face, and he could only stretch his hand to take the phone and answer the call.

    ¡°Hello, Doctor Jian, I am calling you to confirm your resignation... I have a resignation document of yours in my hands. The reason you are applying to resign is because you want to leave T City as soon as possible and return back to Singapore...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s irises contracted violently, his gentle and romantic gaze turned fierce in an instant. He lowered his gaze to look at the small woman on the bed once again.

    She...wanted to leave?

    Heh.

    Hehe.

    That woman who was sleeping underneath him, who curled up around him multiple times, calling out his name actually wanted to leave?

    What did she take him for?

    Her final stop in T City, a...previous guest she¡¯s slept with?

    Zhou Dayuan felt as he¡¯d been stabbed in the heart. There was an instant wave of pain that coursed through his entire body. That feeling of heaven that he got from her body instantly turned into hell.

    He thought that if he could give up all of his ego and pride to treat her well, she would be moved.

    It turned out not to be so.

    This woman, was really so cruel!

    ¡°Hello, Doctor Jian, are you listening? I heard that our Director Tang has also been handing his work over to others. Director Tang also wants to return back to Singapore. Doctor Jian, are you leaving together with Director Tang? When can all of us be invited to your wedding banquet?¡±

    ¡°Hello, Doctor Jian, Doctor Jian...¡±

    Beep beep. The phone call was coldly hung up.

    ...

    Jian Han had a nap. It was a peaceful slumber without any dreams. She slowly opened her eyes and touched the space beside her. Her hand was empty, and there was no one.

    She fluttered her longshes in a blur. The woman¡¯s voice was just like a little kitten¡¯s, gentle and hoarse. She used strength in her right shoulder as she continued to search, ¡°Dayuan... Da...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan was standing at the side of the window.

    The man was dressed in a shirt and trousers. He ced one of his hands in his pocket. He held a cigarette in his right hand. His back was facing her, so she could only see half of the man¡¯s unclear side profile.

    The thin, light-yellow, flowy curtains were draped. The chill of autumn wind blew over, and the lights lit outside made him look even morenky and strong. He was totally the epitome of what a young man of good conduct would look like.

    Jian Han¡¯s face was still hot. She ced her fingers on the bed sheets as she tried to get up, and it was only then that she realized her thighs were soft. That man...had removed his refined exterior, and he was as strong as a wolf.

    A few months ago, she had never dared to think that she would have such times with him.

    ¡°Dayuan....¡± Jian Han sat up and came down from the bed slowly. Her small, snow-white feet stepped onto the carpet, and she came behind him. She stretched both of her small hands to grab onto his strong, toned abdomen. She nudged him lovingly. ¡°Dayuan, why are you smoking?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan took a puff of smoke. He spat out a thin gust of smoke when he parted his lips slightly. He smiled coldly and haughtily, without a single ounce of warmness. ¡°You don¡¯t like to me smoke?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jian Han hugged him tightly, and she was coy and shy as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t like it. Smoking harms your health, and also...didn¡¯t you want me...to give birth to a child for you?¡±

    She wanted to tell him that, actually, she did not take any medication at all.

    From the first time he touched her.

    She had yet to say anything, both of her small hands were pushed away by the man¡¯s fingers. There was ack of warmth in her embrace, and the man walked away. He strode overzily to the drawer beside the bed. He bent down to stub the cigarette in his hands into the ashtray.

    ¡°Jian Han, I realized that I have never known you. What is and what isn¡¯t the truth with you? Looking at me like this, do you think that you have seeded?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until then that Jian Han realized that man behaving abnormally. He stood up straight and looked in her direction. There was a smile on the corners of his lips, but his expression was icy cold.

    He was suddenly so cold towards her.

    Jian Han was suddenly in a daze. Her expression was a little confused as she said, ¡°Da...yuan, You... What is wrong?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhou Dayuanughed mockingly, and he lifted his eyebrows up coldly. ¡°Oh, there is nothing much. It is only when I suddenly had a look at you, I felt that I don¡¯t have any interest anymore. I don¡¯t want to y with you anymore.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s irises contracted, the pinkish red on her face that was due to her sleepiness disappeared immediately. Her face turned pale white, and she stuttered, ¡°You... What did you say? y...¡±

    y?

    He did not want to y with her anymore?

    It turned out that he only wanted to y around with her?

    Jian Han took a step backwards. She used an extremely alien expression to judge the man standing before her. A few hours ago, he was still sweet and loving towards her, and now, it seemed like he had changed into an entirely different person.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at this woman coldly.She looked as if she was undergoing a huge blow to her. She was frail and weak, just like a small de of grass, as if she would faint in the next moment.

    Her eyes were lost and full of disbelief. She looked at him with an extremely hurt expression.

    She was so innocent.

    She acted as if she were so innocent.

    The atmosphere in the room froze. Zhou Dayuan felt that it was suffocating, and he did not want to stay for a second longer. He did not want to be cheated by this woman¡¯s innocent and frail look once again.

    He walked away.

 Chapter 400

    <h4>Chapter 400: Is Your Wife As Young And Beautiful As Me?</h4>

    As he walked to the woman¡¯s side, someone grabbed his right side. He looked down. The woman firmly held him with both hands and was unwilling to let go of his hand.

    ¡°Let go.¡± His tone was cold and distant.

    Jian Han looked at him slowly. The man¡¯s handsome, refined face looked stern under the lights. It did not have its usual gentleness anymore. The tip of her nose turned sour, and she bit down on her bottom lip. Her sparkling tears trickled down one by one, ¡°Why? Give me a reason. I am begging you now... Don¡¯t be like that...¡±

    She did not know what she did wrong.

    Before she had slept, he was still fine.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at the tears on her face. In his heart, he still hated her to the extreme, but when he saw the tears on her face, he felt as if a knife were stabbed through his heart.

    He stretched his right hand out, using his index finger to brush a tear on her face. He lowered his volume and said, ¡°Jian Han, are your tears for real?¡±

    Jian Han shook her head, and suddenly realized that she was supposed to nod her head. Her thoughts were all in a mess. She could only bring hisrge palm to her small face. ¡°Dayuan, what is going on with you, exactly? Can you not treat me like this? I am scared. I am really very afraid...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan took his hand back. ¡°Jian Han, you¡¯re the one who left me six years ago. Today, even if you want to leave, I should be the one to make the move. I, Zhou Dayuan would never bring myself to you for you ruin me again.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan turned around and left.

    Bang! The door was shut, and there was another Bang! The main door of the condominium unit was also shut, and he left.

    He really left.

    Jian Han felt as if she had fallen into a deep abyss. She was so cold. Her thighs were shaking, and they could not support her body any longer. Soon, she slumped down to the ground.

    She hugged her kneecaps as she sobbed. She did not know what to do; she did not know what to do at all!

    Zhou Dayuan did not want her anymore.

    She already had nothing on Earth. She only had him.

    How could he treat her like this?

    Zhou Dayuan...

    Her Zhou Dayuan....

    ...

    Over the next few days, Jian Han went to search for Zhou Dayuan like a maniac. She had thought of it before. Maybe she had fallen short in some aspects, and it made him angry, and he was only throwing a tantrum.

    No couple would be free of arguments. He would be fine once she coaxed him a little.

    Jian Han called him, and she immediately heard the cold tone of the machine operator ¡ª Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable. After that, it turned into ¡ª Sorry, the number you have dialed is switched off...

    He has switched his phone off, and did not worry about her.

    He was erased from her world entirely.

    Jian Han did not go to work. She did not want to report to work anymore. Maybe others did not know, an Oxford graduate like her, actually did not have any career aspirations. She was not mighty, and also not a saint. All that about saving the injured? She could not even save herself. How could she go save others?

    She only wanted to look for Zhou Dayuan.

    She only wanted to look for Zhou Dayuan.

    She wanted to hug him for a bit.

    She did not want anything else on this earth; she only wanted him.

    Jian Han went to his condominium unit. He brought her over a few times, she hovered around the door of his condominium unit and waited for a few days outside, but he did not appear.

    She thought inside her heart that he probably had a few properties under his name. He purposely avoided her, and he went to another address.

    She did not have any choice. She called Ning Qing to ask her about Lu Shaoming, but Ning Qing told her that Lu Shaoming had not contacted her for a few days already.

    He has disappeared.

    Jian Han walked on the main streets with her soul all lost. She lifted her head to look at the blue sky and fluffy white clouds. It was in the evening. The rays of sunshine shone down. She felt her head spin, and used her hand to support herself. She almost fell down onto the ground.

    How long has it been since shest ate?

    Ever since he left.

    She did not have any strength in her body at all.

    She scanned her surroundings. Everyone was chatting with one another, happily and merrily, and she was just all by herself, like a wild ghost roaming this world alone.

    Jian Han felt her chest tighten. She had not eaten for a long time, and at this moment, she actually had the urge to puke.

    She ced one hand on the utility pole as she bent her waist down to puke for a while, but nothing came out, and there was not even water.

    Jian Han stood up straight. Her head was spinning around, and her line of vision was in a blur. She shook her head, and a particr back profile suddenly entered her vision. It was so familiar...

    Jian Han¡¯s pale face instantly had a glow to it as she called out, ¡°Dayuan, Dayuan!¡±

    She lifted her feet to give chase.

    That person was crossing the road. At that moment, the green light was on the pedestrian crossing, but when she ran over, the light had turned red. She ran onto the crosswalk for a few moments. All she could hear in her ears was the sharp screech of the brakes and the sound of horns ringing out in the air.

    She turned her gaze sideways to have a look. She was already standing in the middle of the road. Cars from all directions had already stopped, and many drivers were peering out their windows. They pointed at her while they scolded, ¡°Where did this lunatice from. It is already a red light now! Jaywalking like this is a deathwish!¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, this woman looks really beautiful. Come over, younger sister. Are you searching for someone? I will take you there. Come on, board my car.¡±

    Jian Han looked at these disgusting people. She wanted to vomit. When they spoke, the noise made her head hurt. She closed her eyes, and her entire world was full of the sound of quarreling.

    She closed her eyes, and she fainted, falling towards the ground.

    ¡°Jian Han!¡± Someone grabbed her slim wrist, and her entire body was picked up horizontally.

    A familiar face appeared before her when she reopened her eyes. Tang Fan had arrived.

    ¡°Jian Han, I went on a business trip for only a few days. How did you already bring yourself to this state of mess? Don¡¯t you know what is the condition of your body right now? You only stopped going for psychiatric treatment two years ago. When I had a look at your condition, you were not behaving right. Let me bring you back to the hospital to do a thorough check.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s head was whizzing. She must not have heard him clearly. Her eyes were empty as she looked at the other side of the road in a blur. She firmly tugged him. ¡°Dayuan... I saw Dayuan just now...¡±

    Tang Fan looked towards the other side of the road. There was no trace of Zhou Dayuan there.

    He lowered his gaze to look at the woman in his embrace. He did not know how long it¡¯s been since shest had some water. Her lips were dry and pale. Tang Fan¡¯s heart ached for her as he said, ¡°Jian Han, you did not have a clear look. That is not Zhou Dayuan...¡±

    The woman did not listen to him speak. She muttered to herself, and the tears in her eyes trickled down her face. She was crying andughing at the same time. ¡°It¡¯s Dayuan! I saw him cross the road...but when I went to chase him, I met with the red light. There were so many people scolding me... I know that I am very foolish, Dayuan despises me, and he finally does not want me anymore...¡±

    The woman cupped her face with both hands, and she sobbed pitifully.

    Tang Fan lifted his gaze, and his handsome face was very unhappy. He kicked the rubbish bin on the side of the street, and he loudly cursed, ¡°Zhou Dayuan!¡±

    Tears were cascading down Jian Han¡¯s face. She tugged Tang Fan with both hands, and she looked at him desperately. ¡°Tang Fan, can you help me? Dayuan doesn¡¯t want me anymore. My heart hurts so much... I cannot lose him. Can you help me look for him? I miss him! I really miss him so so much...¡±

    The woman¡¯s pure face was dark and solemn. There was a little spark in her eyes. She looked at him and begged him to bring her to look for Zhou Dayuan...

    What could Tang Fan say? Ever since they first met, he just knew that Zhou Dayuan was very important to her.

    That man was her everything!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Fan nodded his head. ¡°I will bring you over.¡±

    ...

    Jian Han stood at the door of a bar. She heard heavy metal music through the door, and she looked at Tang Fan, feeling uneasy. ¡°Tang Fan, is Dayuan really inside? He does not like toe to ces like this.¡±

    Tang Fan stretched his hand out to caress her hair. Heforted her with a smile as he said, ¡°Zhou Dayuan is inside. I asked someone to search for him, and they would not be wrong. Let¡¯s go, I will bring you inside.¡±

    Tang Fan held Jian Han¡¯s small hand.

    Inside the bar

    There was warm and gentle man seated in a secluded corner. Ever since he stepped foot into the bar, he just sat there and drank. The noise and banter in the bar did not bother him at all. In this sort of atmosphere, his aura was cold and elegant. Punctuated by his expensive clothes, he had attracted arge number of beautiful women toe hit on him.

    But he was not very interested. He did not even lift his gaze to look at the beautiful women who came by to hit on him, and he drank all by himself.

    Still, the women did not stoping to hit on him. There was one who was dressed provocatively, but she had a beautiful and pure face. She came to sit down beside him, and she slowly made her way up his shoulder with one small hand. ¡°Sir, it is boring to be alone. Aren¡¯t you not going to invite me to have a drink?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan held the bottle in his right hand as he took a gulp. He slowly turned his gaze sideways. He did not look at the woman, and his gaze was focused on the hand climbing his shoulder. ¡°Take it away, okay?¡±

    The beautiful woman froze, then obediently withdrew her hand, but the beautiful woman did not give up. She used a sweet tone as she went to hit on him, taking the lead. ¡°Sir, it seems that you are not in a good mood. Have you met with something irritating recently? You can tell me your troubles. I can help you to share the burdens and frustrations.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan curled the corners of his lips up andzily said, ¡°Heh.¡± He turned his gaze sideways, and he scanned the beautiful woman from head to toe. His tone was rogue as he said, ¡°How do you n to share it? How will that work?¡±

    The beautiful woman¡¯s small face turned red. She was mesmerized with this man. Underneath the bright lights shining down from above, the man looked elegant and warm, but he was so bad deep down.

    ¡°Sir, you are really so irritating! Did you quarrel with your wife? Then forget about your wife tonight. She is merely an old hag. I can apany you.¡± The beautiful woman pasted herself against him without any warning.

    Zhou Dayuan ced his body against the sofa. He did not allow her to touch him at all. He didn¡¯t say a single word, but he seemed interested. He held the bottle and drank a mouthful. He rxed his shoulder and ced it on the back of the sofa as he said, ¡°Old hag? She is not any old hag.¡±

    ¡°Is that right? I don¡¯t believe that.¡± The beautiful woman tucked her hair behind her shoulder. She was wearing a small ck tank top matched with short hotpants. Her figure was smoking hot, her skin was very fair, and she confidently patted her chest as she said, ¡°Sir, is your wife young and beautiful like me? I am only 20 years old. I am still in university.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan heard her words and burst out intoughter. He looked at the beautiful woman and stretched his left hand over. His index fingers lightly brushed her lower jaw, and he lifted her head up.

    The beautiful woman found hope and immediately fluttered her eyes in an attempt to act cute.

    ¡°20? Howe, when I look at you, you appear to be 30? Are you pretty and young like her? Even if you are, do you have the strength to bring me to that heavenly ce?¡±

    The beautiful woman was shy and embarrassed. This man was insulting her. As he put her jaw down, his index finger barely touched her. There was very little skin contact. The man¡¯s hand was not rough like most men. It was both smooth and beautiful, and when he touched her jaw, it made her tremble.

    Her entire body went soft.

    ¡°Sir...¡± she said coyly.

    Zhou Dayuan did not have a touch of a smile on his face. Hezily withdrew his hand and wanted to keep drinking.

    But at this moment, two people came into his line of vision. They had juste in. Zhou Dayuan had a clear look. That woman¡¯s white small hand was in the man¡¯srge palm as he firmly held her.

    Jian Han and Tang Fan.

    The beautiful woman did not know what was wrong with this man. Immediately, there was a sinister nce in his warm eyes, and he looked absolutely cunning.

    Who provoked him?

    The beautiful woman wanted to see what his was looking at, but at this moment, arge was on her shoulder, and her entire being was tugged into a warm, broad embrace.

    The beautiful woman choked for a moment. It was really too much. It seemed that this man could be a little dominant.

 Chapter 401

    <h4>Chapter 401: Can We Reconcile With One Another</h4>

    After having a whiff, his embrace was really very fragrant. It did not have the scent of men¡¯s cologne. It only had the healthy and mesmerizing smell of the man¡¯s masculine body. There was also a clean and haughty aura to it.

    It was really very mesmerizing.

    Just a second ago, he¡¯d rejected her so violently, and the man was now so passionate. As the beautiful woman crumbled, she also felt something weird at the same time. She lifted her head to look at the man.

    The man¡¯s facial expressions were normal. He was squinting his eyes. He had a gentle smile on his lips as he looked at her.

    ¡°Sir...¡± The beautiful woman immediately softened in his gentleness.

    At this moment: ¡°Dayuan....¡± A soft and gentle voice rang out in the beautiful woman¡¯s ears.

    The beautiful woman froze and turned her gaze sideways to have a look. There was a woman standing beside her. She was dressed in a white shirt with lily sides. She paired it with a long skirt with multiple folds. She looked pure and fresh, just like a lotus flower in full bloom in a pond full of lotus flowers.

    The beautiful woman knew instinctively that this was the wife of this man.

    The beautiful woman moved and wanted to sit up straight, but there was a piercing pain that came from her shoulder. That man held down on her shoulder using hisrge hand. He used force to pinch her and did not allow her to move.

    The beautiful woman clenched her teeth in pain. What did this man mean to do?

    He didn¡¯t even know how to treat a woman preciously, and he was using her as a tool?

    At this moment, the man beside her started to speak. His tone waszy and cold as he said, ¡°Miss Jian, it¡¯s such a coincidence, to be meeting you here.¡±

    Jian Han saw his extremely cold behaviour, and had a look at the beautiful woman he was cuddling in his embrace. Her small face that was originally pale was now pale as a sheet of paper. ¡°Dayuan, we...should have a chat....¡±

    ¡°Chat? What are we going to talk about? I thought that I already said it all very clearly a few days ago.¡± Zhou Dayuanughed.

    Jian Han froze on the spot. Her two small hands by her sides firmly held her purple skirt, and she suddenly did not know how to say it.

    Her personality was different from Ning Qing¡¯s. If Ning Qing met with such a situation, she would definitely be glib with her tongue, but she could only look at him all silly and foolish.

    Zhou Dayuan lifted his head to have a sip of alcohol, and he was irritated inside his heart.

    This woman was always like this. After she got bullied, she became flustered, and she also did not know how to retaliate. She was weak as a sick cat.

    But her almond shaped eyes were really beautiful. They were sparkling and gentle. He could see his reflection in her eyes. She did not know how to speak, but this pair of eyes helped her tomunicate.

    She was begging him.

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s expression darkened as he could only hear an angry growl. It turned out that Tang Fan, who was behind, could not help himself and rushed forward. He pointed towards Zhou Dayuan¡¯s nose and started to chide him. ¡°The one surnamed Zhou, you are really too much. You have hurt Jian Han¡¯s heart. Do you know how she got through these past few days? What are you doing to her right now, flirting with girls? The one surnamed Zhou, don¡¯t you just want to give her a clean, fast break. It is not as if she can¡¯t continue living on without you. I let you have her. Did you know that or not?¡±

    He let him have her?

    Heh, Zhou Dayuanughed coldly and had a frown on his face. He looked yfully at Jian Han. ¡°This is the attitude you have when you want to talk to me?¡±

    Jian Han stretched her hand out to tug Tang Fan. She softly begged him, ¡°Enough, Tang Fan. Stop making a scene. You promised me that you would allow me to talk to him for a while.¡±

    Tang Fan looked at the woman who was pale like a piece of paper. He cursed and was angry. He could not help but angrily say, ¡°Sure, you two talk. I will wait for you from afar!¡±

    Tang Fan left in a huff.

    Jian Han looked at his angry back profile. As she looked on, the tears in her eyes trickled down. The number of people who cared about her was little to begin with, and she has hurt Tang Fan once again.

    But what else could she do?

    She sobbed quietly as she heard a cold voice behind her. It was cold and mocking. ¡°You do not part so badly? If you do not bear to part, then leave with him. Be the wife of the director that you want to be so badly.¡±

    Jian Han quickly wiped her tears. She turned around, looked at Zhou Dayuan, and said with a smile, ¡°Dayuan, Tang Fan has left. Let her....go too. Let us have a chat.¡±

    The girl¡¯s smile was even uglier than her crying. Zhou Dayuan¡¯s sinister expression got a little better, and he used one hand to cup the beautiful woman before he said, ¡°What leaving you are talking about? Did I ask her to leave? The both of you are women. Why do I have to choose to chat with you, and give up the chance to have an intense conversation with this woman.¡±

    The beautiful woman understood his meaning and immediately burst out inughter as she looked displeased at the man.

    Zhou Dayuan stretched his hand to touch the beautiful woman¡¯s face. He clicked his lips as he sighed. ¡°Are you even 20 years old? You are so tender, and also so beautiful... You want men to choose you. Other just than standing there, should you also show some sincerity...¡±

    The beautiful woman was startled. This man¡¯s attitude changed too quickly. Who was it that said she looked almost like a 30 year old woman?

    Also, hisst line was obviously directed towards that woman.

    At this moment, a gentle and light breeze blew over. The man by her side was pressed down by two small hands.

    The beautiful woman was rmed. She turned her gaze sideways to have a look. Her small mouth was in O shape. That woman who was merely standing there suddenly ran over and directly pushed the man against the sofa. She bent her body down to kiss him.

    Zhou Dayuan moved his Adam¡¯s apple. He knew that she came over in a rush. She was unable to have a firm footing. He stretched out his right hand to support her waist. Her S line curve made his hand soften, and he could not withdraw his hand.

    His left shoulder was still ced diagonally on the sofa. Hey back casually and allowed the woman to perch on his body gently and take the lead. Her body was really fragrant. When she bent her body down, her soft hair was let down and brushed across his face, and it was very itchy.

    He closed his eyes, and a whileter, his lips were bitten with the strength of an ant. He had a frown on his face and let out a murmur inside her lips.

    His biological reaction was overly strong.

    The beautiful woman was in a blur. She was already daring enough, but she didn¡¯t think that this woman would be even more daring than her. Her small hand was already in the man¡¯s shirt after she entered from the metal belt, and she went inside.

    The beautiful woman still wanted to look. At this moment, a gentle breeze came by, and the man who was kissed threw a stack of cash towards her.

    The beautiful woman¡¯s eyes lit up. She stood up quickly to pick the money up. She picked it up and counted. It was 50 pieces; he was really so generous.

    She knew that this man wanted to chase her away.

    The beautiful woman made money and swayed her small waist and hummed a tune as she left.

    Zhou Dayuan a deeper frown on his face. He did not say it incorrectly; only this woman could go to that heavenly ce with him.

    In the past, when he missed her, he did evilly think of sleeping with her, and maybe after he slept with her he would not miss her so much. He could not forget her at all.

    Now, after he slept with her. He found out that it was even worse. He had tasted that vour now and was seduced by her. He wanted to spend the rest of his life together with her.

    He was a normal human being. He would be greedy about those things.

    Zhou Dayuan swallowed her fragrance. He withdrew his left hand and used both hands to support her soft waist, wanting to turn the tables.

    At this moment, Jian Han left. There was ayer of light pink on the woman¡¯s pale face, she used both hands to cup his handsome face. ¡°Dayuan, can we chat right now?¡±

    This sentence brought him back to reality very quickly.

    He moved his Adam¡¯s apple, ced onerge hand on her waist, and used another hand to remove his metal belt. He did not open his eyes, and the corners of his lips were curled up in an arc that had the rogueness of a mature man. ¡°What do you want to talk about? You want an exnation? It¡¯s very easy; I am bored. I am bored ying with you. We have been dating for such a long time. I controlled myself and did not touch you. I just wanted to know your taste, and now that I tasted it for myself, it¡¯s merely that ¡ª it¡¯s very in.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s body became instantly became tense. She felt all of the blood in her body ice up. She red in disbelief at the man. He was actually so foreign right now.

    She struggled, wanting to get off of him.

    Pa! He pped her butt, and the man who pped her controlled her and lifted her skirt up. ¡°Don¡¯t move, okay? I yed with that beautiful woman and my body feels on fire right now. You chased that person away, so you have to take responsibility right now. Yeah, although you are in, you brought yourself to me. It¡¯s still fine to make do and use you still.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s body was trembling, and she looked at the man in a daze.

    Zhou Dayuan opened his eyes this time. The colour inside the man¡¯s eyes was deep. It was hot and passionate. He used his finger to lift the cor of her shirt. That expression in his eyes was mocking as he said, ¡°Child? What kind of child am I going to let you have? We don¡¯t know if you are pregnant with one. I don¡¯t even know who the father of the child would be.¡±

    p! Jian Han¡¯s hand went numb because she gave the man a tight p.

    She hit his face, but the pain was inside her heart. The tears in Jian Han¡¯s eyes were like a broken pearl ne trickling down her face. ¡°Zhou Dayuan, you...are shameless!¡±

    Zhou Dayuan was pped. He turned his head back to look at her. He was cold and did not have any expression on his face. ¡°Heh, you are calling me shameless now already. I will let you see what is even more shameless.¡±

    Jian Han instinctively knew what he wanted to do. She was afraid. She was really afraid. Although this corner was secluded, there were many people around the bar.

    She struggled, but she was forced into his embrace. She sobbed and hit him, ¡°Let go, Zhou Dayuan. Let go of me, quickly.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan swallowed his saliva and closed his eyes. How could this woman be like this? Even her voice this time was soft, just like a smallmb.

    Wasn¡¯t she being a little too loud?

    She shouted loudly to ask someone to save her. Could he still get whatever he wanted?

    She was rejecting yet weing him.

    In the past, he did not know that she had these thoughts and these skills.

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s blood was boiling.

    ¡°Jian Han, I will say it again now. Don¡¯t move, okay? If you do, the clothes on your body will be ripped. I will make you unable to walk out this door. Oh, I actually forgot, Director Tang is waiting for you outside. You shouted his name out loud, thinking he woulde and save you, heh.¡±

    ...

    Half an hourter, Jian Han curled up on the sofa.

    The clothes on her body wereplete. It was just her hair that was caressed by the man into a mess. Her lips were very swollen, and it was him that bit her.

    Her face was full of tears. She tugged on her skirt. It was very painful.

    Her body was bullied by him, and it was very painful.

    Her stomach hurt.

    She turned her gaze sideways to look at the man. The man was satisfied. He stood up from the sofa. She undid a few buttons on his shirt. He was elegant as he slowly buttoned back up. He loosened his metal belt and tucked the shirt into his slim waist.

    He regained his warm, refined outlook, and it was impossible to tell that he was extremely fierce towards her just now.

    At this moment, someone walked by. The person looked at her, and her clothes wereplete, but she kicked her crystal slippers off in a hustle. They hung on her snow white feet. How could those people not know what happened to her, with her looking like that? They started to whistle.

    Jian Han trembled and immediately hugged her knees, burying her small face.

    She heard the passer-bys leave. There was the sound of a lighter lighting up, and he took a cigarette.

    The rock music in the bar was deafening, and they were extremely silent till it got weird. After finishing his cigarette, the man spat out thest mouthful of smoke and stubbed the cigarette in the ashtray.

    They did not have anything to say, and he lifted his feet, wanting to leave.

    But he was unable to leave. His trousers were tugged by a small hand.

    He froze.

    The woman was still crying. ¡°Dayuan, you...are you not angry anymore? Whatever you want, I will give it all to you... The things you said to me, I also did not hear anything... Don¡¯t make a fuss with me. Can we reconcile with one another?

    ¡°Dayuan, I am sorry for hitting you. I...did not bear to hit you, but I was in extreme pain just now... I am sorry...¡±

 Chapter 402

    <h4>Chapter 402: I Would Need To Trouble You To Get Lost Quickly</h4>

    Zhou Dayuan put one hand in his pocket. He stood up straight and did not turn around. He held her small hand in his right hand, then he pushed her away. He moved his thin lips and slowly said, ¡°Jian Han, after this, we are not connected in any way. I didn¡¯t use any protection. I would trouble you to take medication...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan suddenly remembered that her period wasing soon. These few days are her safe window, and he was thinking nonsense.

    He let go of her hand and left.

    After taking two steps, he heard the sound of crying behind him. The woman was crying very loudly, and she choked out vigorously as if she could not breathe.

    Did she shed tears because of him?

    He was more willing to believe that she was being true this time. She really had true feelings for him.

    Zhou Dayuan walked forward, wanting to route around the bar. At this moment, a figure came towards him; Tang Fan arrived.

    Tang Fan heard her crying and looked in the direction of the crying. That woman was extremely pitiful. Her frail body was tightly curled up into a bundle, and she choked up and looked so sad.

    Tang Fan¡¯s eyes turned red immediately. He looked at Zhou Dayuan and chided him, ¡°Jian Han is crying. Can¡¯t you hear itt? How did you made her cry again, bastard?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s expression was nonchnt, as he curled his lips up into a smile. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Director Tang know how a man makes a woman cry? You still need me to teach you?¡±

    It was only then that Tang Fan noticed a bite mark on the cor of the man¡¯s shirt, and it was extremely eye catching.

    Tang Fan¡¯s hands that were on the side of his body were kneaded into fists. There was no one who did not know Zhou Dayuan¡¯s name in the medical world. He looked pure and elegant in his white coat, and he had an attractive aura around him.

    What kind of ce was this? He dared to do it with Jian Han....

    It was literally the failure of an educated person.

    Tang Fan¡¯s breathing became hurried/ At this moment, the man walked over toe to his side, and the man lowered his volume. ¡°What did Director Tang tell me just now? She is what you gave up to me? I should return the gift then. I would also gift Director Tang with a sentence; I¡¯ve slept with her, and she now lef tover.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Zhou Dayuan walked away.

    Tang Fan¡¯s chest started to heave vigorously. ¡°Bastard!¡± He turned his body around, and his strong fistnded on Zhou Dayuan¡¯s face. He slowly grunted, ¡°Zhou Dayuan, you are a beast in human¡¯s clothing. Who allowed you to bully her? On this earth, you, Zhou Dayuan, do not have any right to bully her!¡±

    Zhou Dayuan was pushed against the wall. He stood up straight and used his thumb on his right hand to wipe the blood stains on the corners of his lips. Heughed and said, ¡°You want to fight? It¡¯s perfect; so do I!¡±

    Zhou Dayuan also gave him a fist.

    The two men crashed into the bar. Bottles crashed onto the floor. Crash! Everyone was screaming, and they covered their heads as they ran to escape in the direction of the door. The entire scene was chaotic.

    Zhou Dayuan tugged Tang Fan¡¯s cor and said, ¡°If I am not qualified to bully her, do you have the qualifications to do so? Tang Fan, what are you considered to be? When I met her, where were you then? Why do you have to meddle with our matters? Her and I are willing parties. She owed me, no matter whether it was six years ago or six yearster!¡±

    Tang Fan turned around. Hisrge hand came upon Zhou Dayuan¡¯s neck. ¡°Zhou Dayuan, you better listen to me clearly. She does not owe you anything. She has never owed you anything. How could you do this to her?¡±

    ¡°Then how do you expect me to treat her? Do you want me to take you both to the airport. Do you want me to sing a congrattory song for your marriage? Do you treat me like a fool? Tang Fan, are you jealous? Heh. I am her first man, and we were doing it just now. What are you doing? While we¡¯ve been in bed these past few months, what were you doing then? Thinking about it now, Director Tang is also a joke. You are taking your own woman to me? You are bringing her back to Singapore, and you also do not despise yourself for picking up a used item!?¡±

    Jian Han heard what had happened and ran over. She ran over and heard the man insult her by calling her a ¡°used item.¡±

    The tears in her eyes dripped down her face even more furiously. She hurriedly wiped them away, and the hot tears weaved through her fingers and turned cold between them.

    Her heart also turned cold at the same time.

    The two men were fighting each other without seeing a winner. They were both injured on the face. Tang Fan growled, ¡°Zhou Dayuan, I do not allow you to insult her. Did you know or not, six years ago...¡±

    ¡°Enough. That is enough!¡± Tang Fan felt his sleeve get tugged away. He turned his gaze sideways to look. Jian Han knelt down beside him. She looked at him with her tears flowing down her face. She pitifully begged him, ¡°It¡¯s enough already. I beg you not to continue speaking.¡±

    Tang Fan froze.

    At this moment, Zhou Dayuan still had his hands on Tang Fan¡¯s cor. He wanted to punch him, but the woman used her body to block in front of Tang Fan. She was speaking. Two words: ¡°You leave.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan let go.

    She was protecting Tang Fan.

    She asked him to leave.

    Heh, haha. Thinking about it now, he should have been used to it. Didn¡¯t he see the intentions of this woman long ago. She had just slept with him, and now she was interacting nonstop with Tang Fan.

    Looking at them now, the two of them were in true love, and he was really the unnecessary third party.

    From the start till the end, he was just a joke!

    Zhou Dayuan kicked a chair by his side. He bent his waist down slightly and used one hand to cup the woman¡¯s small face. He was cruel as he said, ¡°Jian Han, it is you who asked me to leave today, I hope you will not regret in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± The woman was crying so anxiously just now had calmed down. She nodded her head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t regret it. I would also trouble you to get lost quickly.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s gaze turned firm, and his heart felt as if it were pierced with a thousand arrows. It was painful beyond words. ¡°Okay, I will get lost.¡±

    He lifted his feet and left.

    ...

    Looking at Zhou Dayuan disappear before her eyes, Jian Han could not hold it in any longer. In big drops, her tears quickly fell to the ground and formed a puddle.

    Tang Fan looked at her behaviour. He kneaded his hand into a tight fist. His voice was bitter as he said, ¡°Jian Han, since your heart hurt so badly, why did you still want to chase him away? Are you afraid that I would talk about what happened six years ago?¡±

    Jian Han lowered her gaze as she sobbed without saying a word.

    Tang Fan¡¯s gaze darkened, there was a disappointed sentiment on his face. ¡°Jian Han, he is already treating you like this, yet you are still protecting him.¡±

    Jian Han shook her head. She stretched her small hand out to tug Tang Fan. ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t say...me and him. Just let it be like this... I should not have returned... Maybe, I am born to be an unfortunate person...¡±

    Tang Fan lifted his gaze up. He felt his eyes turn wet immediately. He had never seen such a silly girl like Jian Han before, and it made his heart ache.

    What did she do wrong?

    She did not do anything wrong at all.

    Maybe the only wrong thing she did was when she met someone called Zhou Dayuan when she was 18 years old studying in Oxford, and her life was turned upside down from then on.

    ¡°Jian Han...¡± Tang Fan called her name out softly, and at this moment, the small hand that was tugging on him let go. With a bang!, Jian Han fainted to the floor.

    Tang Fan was taken aback and quickly took her in his embrace. ¡°Jian Han, Jian Han!¡±

    ...

    In the Tea Pavilion Vi

    Yue Wanqing was brewing soup in the kitchen. She looked at her daughter beside her and said, ¡°Qingqing, are you going to visit Doctor Jian? I heard that her health is not too good. You should take this soup over to her and let her nourish herself for a bit.¡±

    Ning Qing took the thermos out. She pouted her lips, and her face was full of worry as she said, ¡°It seems like Older Sister Jian and Older Brother Dayuan got into an argument a few days ago. Older Sister Jian did not go to work these past few days. She stayed at home the entire time. I think her appetite is not too great. She is unwilling to eat anything.¡±

    ¡°How can she not eat anything? Doctor Jian is already so slim. Youngsters will be fine after getting into an argument a few dayster. This Doctor Zhou is also too much. What is wrong with conceding to his own girlfriend? if I see him another day, I will need to lecture him.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at her mother¡¯s serious expression. She could not help but be amused. She covered her mouth as sheughed. ¡°Mum, when did you get so close with Doctor Zhou? If you lecture him, are you treating yourself as his own parent?¡±

    ¡°Even though I am not his parent, I am still his elder! Doctor Jian is such a good girl. I have liked her ever since I first met her. Doctor Zhou does not know how to cherish his fortune.¡±

    Ning Qing had a sweet smile. Ever since her mother was admitted to the hospital, her mum¡¯s rtionship with Older Sister Jian got even better. It was weird when she thought of it. Mum has seen Older Brother Dayuan a few times. She had a good impression of him, and she had told her personally that Older Sister Jian and Older Brother Dayuan are a match made in Heaven, and they were verypatible with one another.

    Mum was waiting to attend their wedding banquet.

    ¡°Mum, you don¡¯t have to worry. Older Sister Jian looks feeble, but her heart is very strong. I will go tofort her, and I can guarantee that she will be happy after that.¡±

    Yue Wanqing sighed. ¡°I hope that is the case.¡±

    Mum was scooping the soup. Ning Qing looked for a moment before she turned around. She went into the living room, and Xiao Zhou had arrived and was ying with Little Qinwen in the living room.

    Little Qinwen was fiddling with the remote control in his hand. He was ying with a small ne. Xiao Zhou sat beside him and lowered her head, looking to be in a daze.

    ¡°Xiao Zhou.¡± Ning Qing raised her voice and called out to her.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Xiao Zhou lifted her head up suddenly. She looked into Ning Qing¡¯s eyes and hurriedly ducked away again, then she stood up. ¡°Ning Qing, you are done with your work?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I will go to see Older Sister Jianter. Xiao Zhou, what is wrong with you? What troubles do you have?¡±

    Xiao Zhou waved her hands immediately andughed awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, just the red winepetition in a few days. I am worried for you. Oh right, Ning Qing, how are your preparations going?¡±

    Ning Qing observed all of Xiao Zhou¡¯s expressions closely. She curled the corners of her lips up and pointed towards the wine brewing room in the basement. ¡°I am almost fully prepared. The red wine that I will be entering into the red winepetition is downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Zhou answered her with a dilemma in her heart.

    At this moment, Yue Wanqing walked out. She handed the thermos container over to Ning Qing and said, ¡°Qingqing, go and visit Doctor Jian quickly. Don¡¯t wait till the soup goes cold.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head, and she nced at Xiao Zhou. ¡°Xiao Zhou, it is time for lunch now. Don¡¯t go back, stay here and eat lunch with my mum.¡±

    ¡°Would this be okay?¡± Xiao Zhou hesitated.

    Yue Wanqing said, ¡°That would be great. Xiao Zhou, it would be lonely for me to eat lunch alone. You can stay behind to apany me.¡±

    ¡°Then I will stay behind,¡± Xiao Zhou said.

    Ning Qing kissed Little Qinwen and waved her hands. ¡°Mum, Xiao Zhou, I¡¯m out of here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The main doors closed, and Ning Qing left.

    ...

    After seeing Ning Qing leave, Yue Wanqing weed Xiao Zhou passionately. ¡°Xiao Zhou, have a seat. There are two other dishes in the kitchen. I will go to make them now. After I am done, we can start eating.¡±

    Xiao Zhou stretched her hand out to cup her stomach. ¡°Aunty, my stomach hurts. I want to go to the washroom.¡±

    Yue Wanqing waved her hands quickly. ¡°Go quickly then. Why would your stomach hurt all of a sudden. Do you need me to call a doctor toe and take a look at you?¡±

    Xiao Zhou ran upstairs, and shook her head while she ran. ¡°There is no need for that, Aunty. It is probably something wrong I ate. You can get busy. I will be alright as long as I go use the washroom.¡±

 Chapter 403

    <h4>Chapter 403: Pregnancy</h4>

    Yue Wanqing looked at Xiao Zhou. She did not look ill and also did not take it to heart. She was cooking something in the kitchen, so she walked into the kitchen.

    Xiao Zhou came before the doors of the wine brewing room. She appeared to be in a dilemma, and she shut her eyes at thest moment, then she stretched out her hand to open the door to the wine brewing room.

    Ning Qing came to Jian Han¡¯s condominium unit, and pressed the doorbell.

    After a long while, the door opened up.

    Jian Han was dressed in a pyjamas suited to wear at home. She had a white cotton t shirt with blue stripes, matched together with loose blue long pants on the bottom. She did not tie her hair up, and her hair was messily let down over her shoulders.

    ¡°Older Sister Jian, what were you doing inside the house? Why did you only open the door now? Older Sister Jian, your face is so pale, are you really alright?¡± Ning Qing asked worriedly as she stretched her hand out to touch Jian Han¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°I am fine.¡± Jian Han shook her head, and she stretched out her hand to hold onto Ning Qing¡¯s small hand. ¡°I was sleeping just now, so I didn¡¯t hear the sound of the doorbell.¡±

    ¡°Sleeping? It is already noon now. Older Sister Jian, why are you still sleeping? Older Sister Jian is turning into azy piglet.¡± Ning Qing winked her eyes yfully while she spoke.

    There was a weak smile on Jian Han¡¯s pale face. She closed the door and brought Ning Qing over into the living room.

    Ning Qing ced the thermos on the dining table. She opened the lid of the container. There was the fragrance of the soup made with corn brewed together with ribs. ¡°Older Sister Jian, this is the bento that my mother lovingly prepared for you to eat. Older Sister Jian, eat it while it¡¯s still hot.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, help me thank Aunty.¡± Jian Han thanked her, but she had a whiff of the soup. She lifted her eyebrows up. She put her small hand on her chest and held it in. It was only then that she controlled her urge to vomit.

    ¡°Older Sister Jian, what is wrong with you?¡±

    Jian Han shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Ning Qing. Have a seat. I will go wash up and brush my teeth.¡±

    Jian Han went towards the washroom.

    Ning Qing looked at her back. She had not seen Jian Han for just a few days, but Older Sister Jian had already slimmed down. The woman¡¯s figure in the pyjamas was supple and frail, and it made anyone looking at her feel bad.

    Ning Qing put the cap back on the thermos. She walked into the kitchen and opened the fridge. There were some vegetables and some meat inside the fridge, but most of it was from a long time ago, and the vegetables were wilted and could not be eaten anymore.

    Ning Qing then went to search for rice. She wanted to make some rice for Older Sister Jian. She found the rice bag, but there was no more rice inside.

    Ning Qing was disappointed. What has Older Sister Jian had to eat?

    She thought for a moment. Ning Qing took her phone out of her pocket and dialled a number.

    ¡°Hello, Older Brother Dayuan....¡±

    Jian Han went into the washroom. She closed the door, and Ning Qing was not by her side. She could not control the queasiness inside her anymore. She walked briskly towards the toilet bowl,and vomited.

    She did not eat anything, and all she vomited was bitter bile water.

    After she vomited, her entire being was just like a deted balloon as sheid down on the floor. She had used all of her energy when she went to wee Ning Qing. Her entire body did not feel too good.

    There was a nkness in her eyes. She did not know what she was thinking about, and after a long while, she stretched her hand out slowly to touch her t abdomen. Here... His child was here.

    She fainted in the bar that day. Tang Fan took her to the hospital, and it was then that she confirmed her pregnancy.

    Jian Han held onto the wall as she stood up. She stood before the sink. She looked at the woman who was pale as a piece of paper. Was this even still her? She was extremely frail.

    No wonder he was bored ying with her.

    She was no longer young anymore. 32 years old,pared to those 20 year old girls who were tender, beautiful, and young that she saw inside the bar. She was really old.

    Maybe these few years, he was unable to forget her, and maybe it was really as he said. He had not slept with her then, and he felt that it was a regret.

    After sleeping with her, he realized it was just like this.

    Jian curled the corners of her lips up. She smiled pathetically. She calmly took her toothbrush out and squeezed some toothpaste. She needed to wake up and lead her life well.

    Because she had a child now.

    Although the Heavens had given her too many obstacles, she was still very thankful. When she had nothing at all, Heavens gifted her a little life.

    Her child.

    Their child.

    Jian Han brushed her teeth and washed her face. She took out a brush to tidy her hair. She confirmed that the woman in the mirror was clean and fresh before she opened the door.

    She wanted to go out, but she heard Ning Qing making a call in the kitchen.

    ¡°Older Brother Dayuan,e over quickly to have a look at Older Sister Jian... Older Sister Jian¡¯s house does not have any rice anymore. Not only that, but the vegetables in Older Sister Jian¡¯s fridge are all wilted... Older Sister Jian locked herself at home and did not go out for five or six days. I also do not know what Older Sister Jian has eaten. Older Sister Jian has lost so much weight. Her face is pale as a piece of paper. Come over quickly. Older Sister Jian needs you to take care of her... Hello? Older Brother Da Yuan? Hello, Zhou Dayuan!?¡±

    Jian Han could tell that Zhou Dayuan on the other end had hung up.

    She lowered her gaze and looked at her own abdomen. She thought to herself, dear baby, it is alright if your father does not want you. It¡¯s enough as long as you have Mama... I am very sorry. Daddy would not find out about your existence... Even if he finds out, he probably would also not believe that you are his...

    Jian Han¡¯s heart felt both cold and hrious. The sink behind her, that day he needed to go on a business trip, and started to torture her in the morning, the two of them did not even leave the house. He hugged her at night and could not control himself. When she showered, he half pushed and carried her inside...

    At that time, they were so happy.

    Jian Han kept her feelings to herself and walked out the door. With a smile, she said, ¡°Ning Qing, why are you angry? Who are you calling?¡±

    Ning Qing quickly put her phone into her pocket. She did not dare to bring up anything that would make Jian Han upset and could only lie, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Shao Ming.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lu? Ning Qing, Young Master Lu would also make you angry?¡±

    Upon bringing Young Master Lu up, there was a sweet smile on Ning Qing¡¯s face. ¡°He, likes to make me angry all the time, but in normal circumstances, I do not dare to get angry. He just makes me anxious... If I really get angry, he woulde to coax me again...¡±

    Ning Qing realized that had said too much. How could she be so evil? Older Sister Jian was still in the middle of being upset.

    She spat her pink tongue out and looked at Jian Han.

    She only saw Jian Han¡¯s almond shaped eyes sparkling brightly in her direction, and she looked very interested.

    Ning Qing felt her heart ache extremely badly, because in Older Sister Jian¡¯s eyes, there was hope and jealousy that she could not hide at all.

    Older Sister Jian craved bliss like that so badly.

    ¡°Older Sister Jian...¡±

    Jian Hanughed lightly. ¡°Ning Qing, I am fine. Listening to you and Young Master Lu¡¯s story, I feel very happy, and I am very happy for you... Ning Qing, I have already bought my ne tickets to return to Singapore, both you and Young Master Lu have to continue living well.¡±

    Ning Qing was taken aback. ¡°Older Sister Jian, you want to leave?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jian Han nodded her head. ¡°I really want to leave this time. After I leave, I will probably note back again. Ning Qing, we will meet again if there¡¯s fate.¡±

    The tip of Ning Qing¡¯s nose became sour. She went forward to hold onto Jian Han¡¯s elbow and nudged it cutely. ¡°Older Sister Jian, don¡¯t be like this. Why did you suddenly decide to return to Singapore? I am not even mentally prepared for it at all. No way, no matter what, Older Sister Jian also needs to wait for me to finishpeting in the red winepetition before you leave. I have the confidence. I will definitely get the first position in thepetition.¡±

    Ning Qing was acting cute, and Jian Han was unable to resist. She had a smile on her face in the end as she said, ¡°Okay, Ning Qing, then I will wait for the red winepetition to be over before I leave. You definitely need to be the champion. If not, you will be letting me down.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Older Sister Jian, I definitely will.¡±

    The day of the red winepetition

    Ning Qing, Xiao Zhou and a few staff members sat in the luxurious business utility vehicle, and everyone was chatting. ¡°Director Ning, this is your first battle after formally entering the world of red wine. The meaning behind this is special. We all have predicted that you would definitely be able to withstand the odds and be able to take over the headlines.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Director Ning. Others do not know anything about the wine that you have brewed. We still do not know. That is almost the brew among the angels on earth. From today onwards, our Yi Fan Red wine will create a new breakthrough for itself.¡±

    Ning Qing gurgled inughter. She was displeased as she said, ¡°You all have such sweet mouths. Sure, after I take the championship and return, we will have a celebratory party. Everything would be on me.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Director Ning! It¡¯s on the record.¡± Everyone broke out intoughter.

    At this moment, Ning Qing turned her gaze sideways to look at Xiao Zhou. Xiao Zhou was looking outside the window, and it was obvious that she was not paying attention. If this were a normal day, she would be the first person to cheer out loud.

    ¡°Xiao Zhou.¡± Ning Qing held Xiao Zhou¡¯s hand, smiled, and asked, ¡°What beautiful scenery is outside the window? What are you so attracted to?¡±

    Xiao Zhou turned her head around. She avoided Ning Qing¡¯s bright, clear eyes and concealed it as she said, ¡°Oh, I am only thinking, where are we going to hold the celebratory banquet tonight?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Zhou, it is still too early for you to be pondering such a concern. Who knows if I will meet with an incident in the red winepetition and fail? If I fail in thispetition, our Yi Fan red wine cannot shoot to fame, and I am afraid that Yi Fan would have to take a longer route to sess. Xiao Zhou, what do you think?¡±

    Ning Qing specified the importance of thepetition, and she looked firmly at Xiao Zhou.

    Xiao Zhou guiltily lowered her gaze. She said, ¡°Haha, Ning Qing, I believe you. You will definitely be able to seed.¡±

    Ning Qing did not say anything when she heard her words. She withdrew her hand that was holding onto Xiao Zhou¡¯s hand and sighed deeply inside her heart.

    Therge hall of thepetition was illuminated with sparkling lights. Not only did were most famous journalists and media outlets gathered together, but those with money, power, and status were all invited. It was a morous and luxurious event.

    Everyone was chatting in hushed tones among the ssical music that was ying in the hall. They were chatting happily. At this moment, the doors of the main hall was opened up by two attendants, and a figure walked in.

    Lu Shaoming arrived.

    The man was dressed in a handmade ck suit. It entuated his tall and handsome figure. He had a pair of strong eyebrows and a handsome face just like it was carved by Heaven. He had a cold and elegant aura that matched this kind of upscale event. The moment he made his entrance, he turned into the focus of everyone present at hand.

    But this was not all; there was still someone behind him.

    It was a tiny little person.

    Lu Qinwen was nine months old today. He wore a white shirt and had a ribbon on his cor. He had a pair of light blue jeans. The tiny guy¡¯s features had lengthened. His skin was perfect like a small snowball. He was powdery pink ¡ª exquisite like a piece of painting.

    He was already very good at walking steadily. It was probably because of his surroundings. He walked behind Daddy and was stylish and steady, just like a tiny miniature version of a dominating president that was walking down the catwalk.

    ¡°Wow...¡± The gazes of everyone present at hand were all attracted to this tiny figure. Everyone was speaking in hushed tones. ¡°Is this Young Master Lu¡¯s son? His genes are way too strong; he is so cute!¡±

    At this moment, a few formally dressed foreigners weed him. They held out their hands heartily and shook his hand. ¡°Mr Lu, long time no see. It¡¯s nice to see you here.¡±

    Lu Shaoming ced one of his hands in his pockets. He shook their hands, He had an British ent, and his voice was charming and mesmerizing as he said, ¡°Nice to see you too.¡±

 Chapter 404

    <h4>Chapter 404: After So Many Years, She Had Not Forgotten A Single Bit</h4>

    The senior presidents that came from overseas all gathered around to look at Little Qinwen with their eyes shining brightly. ¡°Mr. Lu, this is your son? So cute! Hi....¡±

    The senior presidents waved their hands at Little Qinwen.

    At this moment, Little Qinwen was very bored. He did not want toe to attend thispetition at all, but he was frustrated that he was still too young. He pouted his lips and acted cutely but it was of no use, and he was dragged along by Daddy¡¯s two fingers.

    Daddy even threatened him. He had to perform better. If not, he would be greeted with a p.

    Wahh wahh wahh.

    Facing the gazes of the senior presidents, Little Qinwen fluttered hisrge eyes that were just like grapes. They were like sparkling pearls in the night sky. What were all of them saying? Could they speak Chinese that I could understand?

    The senior presidents saw Little Qinwen, and he was way too adorable. Someone used English to ask him, ¡°Little kid, where is your Mummy?¡±

    Mummy?

    Little Qinwen was excited upon hearing that. He turned his head to search for his Mummy.

    At this moment, a group of people came into the main hall. They were the participants in the red winepetition. They were all dressed in the same uniform. It was a white Chinese style long dress adorned with ck calligraphy art and green bamboo.

    Little Qinwen saw his Mummy on the first nce among the group of people. She was the most beautiful and most eye catching one among them all.

    Mummy was really so beautiful.

    He used his small finger to point at her, and called her with his childish voice, ¡°Mummy... My Mummy!¡±

    At this moment, Ning Qing heard Little Qinwen calling her. She turned her head back in the crowd and saw her own cute and handsome son, and she immediately had a gentle smile on her face.

    After that, her gaze stopped on Lu Shaoming¡¯s figure. That man was staring at her, he lifted his elegant eyebrows slightly and was scanning her small face casually.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small, exquisite face had two red patches. At this moment, they were both in deep romance. How could she stand his mature expression in his eyes?

    Furthermore, in thepetition, she waspeting in his presence. He had tasted so many famed wines before. He was a member of the upper ss society, and she was a little shy.

    The senior presidents that came over overseas also noticed Ning Qing. She wore a white Chinese style dress. With her wavy hair, there was someone about whom people would exim, ¡°Such a beautiful Chinese girl. She looks just as if she just walked out of a Chinese painting!¡±

    At this moment, a deep and charming voice rang out in the air. ¡°Wife.... My wife!¡±

    The senior presidents that came from overseas were taken aback. Who was the one speaking at that moment? It was no different from a young cute boy¡¯s tone.

    Mummy....My Mummy!

    Wife....My wife!

    It was so confident and dominating.

    The old man, the small man, they both pampered this woman.

    The senior presidents all crashed into Lu Shaoming¡¯s gaze.

    Ning Qing looked at him. The man was conversing softly with those foreigners. She could not hear them too clearly, and she only saw the side profile that he left her with. He was handsome andnky. His sexy maroon lips were moving lightly, and he looked as if he was speaking a foreignnguage.

    She only needed to think about it, and felt herself go soft. He was fluent in so manynguages, and she was mesmerized by that fact.

    At this moment, she saw the foreign senior presidents looked in her direction, and they wereughing before they greeted her politely. ¡°Mrs. Lu...¡±

    She heard them addressing her as ¡°Mrs. Lu¡± clearly this time, and she speedily greeted them back.

    The seniors presidents that he had business connections with, she has not met many of them. Actually, he also rarely went for business dinners. There were some nights that he came back smelling of alcohol. His dark eyes were still clear and bright, and he looked at her with a hot gaze.

    So Ning Qing believed in one sentence: men would act recklessly...after drinking alcohol.

    He was no exception.

    Ning Qing greeted them before she averted her eyes. She spoke to the person beside her, and she had a good look. These senior presidents were probably upper ss elites. If not they would not talk to Lu Shaoming, the people around them did not dare approach them, and they could only smile awkwardly.

    It was an asion for the wealthy.

    She did not want to interact too closely with those senior presidents. There would be a voting round in thepetition. She did not wish that those people would vote for her just because she¡¯s ¡°Mrs. Lu.¡±

    She had to avoid drawing attention to herself.

    Lu Shaoming was also too much. Couldn¡¯t he wait for thepetition to be over before he introduced her as ¡°Mrs. Lu?¡± Didn¡¯t he know anything about keeping a low profile?

    Despite her thoughts, Ning Qing hadyer of sweetness in her heart. She liked him to behave like this, pointing at her while introducing her as his wife.

    She liked it very much.

    Ning Qing followed the group of people backstage, Little Qin Wen noticed his own Mummy left again, and he was extremely anxious.

    ¡°Mama...Mama...¡± He lifted his heels as he wanted to chase after his own Mama.

    But he had yet to move his legs when the cor of his shirt was tugged. He turned his head back, and as expected, his tall,nky daddy was him with two fingers.

    Little Qinwen shook his sleeve, and his pink cheeks were puffed up. He ced both of his hands on his waist and snorted out loud. Who asked you to keep me from Mama!

    Lu Shaoming did not bother with him. He let go of him and continued to converse with the senior presidents beside him.

    At this moment, Zhu Rui came forward and bent over. He coaxed him with a gentle tone as he said, ¡°Little Young Master, Mama needs to participate in the red winepetition today. We have to be obedient today. Entertain yourself and wait after Mama gets first ce. We will go to look for her then.¡±

    Little Qin Wen: Hmph.

    Hmph hmph hmph!

    Zhu Rui: ¡°...¡±

    Zhu Rui wanted to leave. How could he coax this little Young Master of his? At this moment, a light pink shadow came beside him. A soft, gentle tone rang out in the air. ¡°Little Qinwen, why are you unhappy? Tell Aunty why.¡±

    Jian Han arrived.

    The moment Little Qinwen saw Jian Han, he felt extremely wrong. He pouted his tiny lips and was on the brink of crying. ¡°Daddy and Uncle are bad.... I want Mama...¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s gentle almond-shaped face bore a smile, and she said, ¡°Little Qinwen, Mama needs go to brew red wine now. Brewing wine is hard work. Mama doesn¡¯t have time to y with Little Qinwen. Our Little Qin Wen is the most obedient baby. You wouldn¡¯t want Mama to have it even harder, right?¡±

    Little Qin Wen pondered for a while. It seemed to make sense. He stopped sniffling his tiny nose, and he nodded his head like a little chick pecking on rice.

    Jian Han seemed to have magic in her hands. She opened her right hand up, and there was a piece of cake there! ¡°Little Qin Wen, this is for you to eat. It is a reward. It is very very delicious.¡±

    Little Qin Wen¡¯s eyes lit up. He quickly grabbed the cake, and he opened his tiny pink lips up. He had a little bit at a time as he ate it very elegantly. He had a good upbringing as he said, ¡°Thank you...Aunty.¡±

    Jian Han touched his small head, and she had a loving expression in her eyes as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±

    Zhu Rui was delighted. He bent over and softly told Jian Han, ¡°Doctor Jian that has the best method to coax small kids.¡±

    Jian Han curled the corners of her lips up. She naturally liked kids. Little Qinwen was still so cute, and she liked him very much. She did not know whether it was a little boy or girl in her own stomach. She would like either.

    She was also going to be a mother soon.

    As she was standing in delight, she heard someone suddenly say, ¡°Young Master Zhou.¡±

    Jian Han froze. Is...Zhou Dayuan already here?

    Everyone had originally respected him and addressed him as ¡°Doctor Zhou.¡± She rarely heard them greeting him as ¡°Young Master Zhou,¡± but he was also the young master in the Zhou family, and when the person greeted ¡°Young Master Zhou,¡± it was a natural form of address.

    Jian Han was a little delighted inside her heart. This also turned out to be good. She was leaving, and he could lead a quiet and peaceful life. He would enjoy everything that he should have enjoyed. He did notck good girls, and that Li Beibei from that time was pretty good.

    She would just leave it like that, and they could forget each other from now onwards.

    Jian Han lifted her head slightly and looked at the person in front of her.

    Zhou Dayuan had really arrived. The man was dressed in a white shirt and ck trousers. He had a pure expression on his handsome and gentle face.

    He came this time, not as a doctor, but as the young master of the Zhou family. He ced both of his hands in his pocket as he walked. The staff member handed a document over to him, and he said something back to him softly.

    He has not changed much, but he seemed even more solemn. This did not affect his attractiveness. He was a man with a cold and pure aura; the more silent he got, the more mesmerizing he got.

    In Jian Han¡¯s heart, he was always that genius Zhou Dayuan that swept across Oxford.

    He was high and mighty, and he was somewhere far beyond her reach.

    Maybe she was wrong then. She should not have gone to attract his attention. She could not afford to have a man like him. Just look at the difference in status between them: she was squatting down, and he was standing up, and he was looking down at her from up high.

    ¡°Dayuan.¡± At that moment, someone called out to him. It was Lu Shaoming.

    Zhou Dayuan walked straight forward. He stopped before Lu Shaoming, and both of them were conversing with one another.

    It was only then that Jian Han knew what it was like to be awkward. She was apanying Little Qin Wen. Little Qin Wen was close to both men, and she was also very close to them both. He did not have her in his eyes, and she was such a huge person that took up some space, but he did not even cast a gaze at him at all.

    She also did not dare to lift her gaze up to look at him again. She was afraid that she would be insulted by his cold gaze and be in pain instead, and she was scared that he would say those hurtful words again.

    It turned out that he also hurt someone so easily.

    She did not know how to debate, and she was not his opponent.

    If she knew how to talk back, that day in the bar, when heplimented that woman for being only 20 years old... She was both tender and beautiful. She should have told him off. When she was together with him, she was even more tender. She fell in love with him when she was only 18 years old. Ever since then, no matter how much time passed, she could not forget him at all.

    14 years, and she has given the most beautiful years she had as a woman to him.

    Jian Han wanted to stand up, but at this moment, a soft voice called out to her. ¡°Aunty, hug me, hug me...¡± Little Qinwen finished the cake and dashed into her embrace into a moment.

    She was squatting down for a long period of time. Her legs were a little numb, and when she did not take notice, Little Qinwen stumbled into her as he dashed into her embrace, and both of them fell towards the floor.

    ¡°Ah!¡± she lightly yelled out of instinct.

    At this moment, a muscr arm wrapped around her waist. ¡°Jian Han, be careful.¡± Her entire body was brought into a warm embrace.

    Jian Han looked at Tang Fan and had a smile on her face. ¡°Tang Fan, you are here.¡±

    ¡°If I had been anyter, you would¡¯ve already fallen.¡± Tang Fan had a pampering smile on his face and supported her waist as he helped her to stand.

    Jian Han cast her gaze downwards to look at Little Qinwen, afraid that he would really hurt himself. She looked at him looking at her with his eyes full of energy. Her heart softenedpletely as she said, ¡°Come, Aunt will hug you.¡±

    She picked Little Qinwen up.

    Little Qinwen hooked his soft, white elbows around Jian Han¡¯s neck. He nted a kiss on Jian Han¡¯s face. ¡°Aunty... Muah muah....¡±

    Jian Han broke out into a bright smile, looking like a flower in full bloom.

    At this moment, her small shoulders were cupped by Tang Fan. The man gently said, ¡°Hug him for a while and he¡¯ll be fine, I will carry him instead. Don¡¯t you know what state your body is in right now? Let¡¯s go. I just asked someone to heat a cup of warm milk. Go and drink it.¡±

    Tang Fan watched Jian Han and Little Qinwen leave.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the trio, and he said with augh, ¡°My son is picking favorites. Other than me and Ning Qing, he likes Jian Han best. Looking at it now, those three people look reallypatible with one another...¡±

    As he spoke, he turned his head to look at the man beside him. ¡°I heard that you broke up with Jian Han. This is actually a good thing. Both of you were tangled with one another without any result, and both of you were hurt deeply in the process. Tang Fan is not bad. Look at him amodate Jian Han totally. Maybe we will see Jian Han carry Tang Fan¡¯s big chubby baby in her arms next year.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan had one of his hands in his pockets. With his right hand, he took a ss of red wine from the attendant. He red at the backs of the three people. He lifted his head to down the mouthful of red wine, then he looked at Lu Shaoming before smiling at him. ¡°Are youughing at me now?¡±

 Chapter 405

    <h4>Chapter 405: Aunty, Don¡¯t Cry, I Will Comfort You</h4>

    ¡°Joke? How are you able to say that? Look at your own behaviour right now. Other than saying ¡°Yeah¡± when you are speaking with me right now, don¡¯t you know how to say anything else? Where did you ce your thoughts? You looked at someone almost falling down and you were way faster than anyone else. If you really have the ability to do so, take out the hands that you¡¯ve ced inside your pockets. You didn¡¯t think of helping her?¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s bright and sparkling glow had a coldness to it. His gazended on the man standing beside him. He seemed to be smiling vaguely before he said, ¡°Since you said with your own mouth that you have broken up, then break up for real. Don¡¯t say one thing, and think of a totally different thing inside your heart. Joke? If your actions weren¡¯t so funny, would I still be able tough at you?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan drank all of the red wine in his ss in one gulp. Sure, after being friends for so many years, he was aware that Lu Shaoming was evil with his tongue.

    He ced the empty wine ss onto the counter, and he looked at Lu Shaoming. ¡°Stopughing at me from first ce. You are really too...irritating!¡±

    Zhou Dayuan lifted his heels and left.

    Lu Shaoming looked at his good buddy¡¯s back profile. He lifted his eyebrows. Feelings were between two people. He could not help much, and he hoped that Zhou Dayuan would be free soon.

    ...

    Zhou Dayuan sat on the sofa. The senior president beside him kept speaking to him. He responded a few times, but he was bored inside his heart. He didn¡¯t know what to say to the guy.

    He scanned his peripherals. At the clean and quiet corner, Tang Fan was holding a cup in his hands and feeding Jian Han milk.

    That woman did not have any spare hands because her hands were very busy. She was carrying Little Qinwen in her arms.

    Little Qinwen was only nine months old. Based on standards, he was probably around 20 pounds. She used much effort to carry him. She supported him with both hands. It was strenuous, but she was extremely cautious. She was afraid that she would hurt the child if she was not being careful.

    Tang Fan was saying something. The woman looked at Little Qinwen as she smiled. Little Qinwen really liked her a lot. He could not stop using his tiny lips to nudge her face and give her multiple kisses.

    The three of them looked extremely harmonious.

    He already had not seen her for six days. Ning Qing had called him. She had said that Jian Han¡¯s house did not have any rice and vegetables. He did not find it weird¡ª she was always like that. She did not know how to take care of herself in her own personal life.

    Ning Qing asked him toe over.

    How could he go?

    In the bar, she asked him to get lost.

    It was also not her that made the call. Ning Qing¡¯s the one who called him. What use did it have?

    He would not take the initiative toe to her door and would not gift himself to her again to allow her to ruin him.

    When he first saw her today, she was bent over as she smiled at Little Qinwen. Ning Qing said that she was living in a mess. It was probably an exaggeration. He looked at her bright smile. She seemed to be doing fine.

    Eight years ago, she left him without a single word, and she managed her own life very well.

    She was always like that ¡ª without a heart or a conscience.

    There were some moments. He really wanted to dig her heart out to have a close look.

    Even though it was so, no matter how much he was angry at her, no matter how much he hated her, no matter how many grievances he had towards her, when he saw her falling backward bringing Little Qinwen along with her, his first reaction was to help her up; it was the instinct of his body.

    Lu Shaoming was right. Ever since he has entered thisrge hall, he¡¯s known that she was around. No matter how cold he pretended to be, his heart was still attracted to her.

    He was really too pathetic.

    He was alone and single, watchingughing softly in another man¡¯s embrace.

    Zhou Dayuan had a mouthful of red wine in his hands. He lifted his hand again to guzzle more wine. The senior president beside him saw him drinking so excessively and asked, ¡°Young Master Zhou, what is wrong with you today? This is a perfect chance. I have brought my daughter Xiao Wan. I should introduce her to Young Master Zhou. I will let her to apany you to chat for a moment. You youngsters should get along.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan lifted his gaze to have a look. There was a young girl walking beside the senior president. She wore a green dress. Her back was slightly exposed behind the thin muslin. Her attractive figure was very exposed. She had a hot figure and a beautiful face.

    Zhou Dayuanughed coldly inside his heart. Yet again, someone wanted to set him up on a blind date.

    He would not marry.

    If he wanted to marry, he would also marry someone exactly the same as her, with a cold exterior, hot at night, a small viin that could match his energy.

    Zhou Dayuan leanedzily in the sofa. In his perpheral vision, he took another look. Tang Fan was asked to socialize by someone. Little Qinwen ate the only small cherry left on the te. That woman bent her waist down and listened to Little Qinwen speak.

    He saw Little Qinwen use his small finger to point towards his direction. Zhou Dayuanughed lightly. There was a te of cherries beside his hand.

    Little Qinwen wanted to eat and dispatched her toe to get it.

    Would shee or not?

    It was obvious that the woman was hesitating. She was unwilling, but Little Qinwen was kicking up a fuss, and his temper wasing out.

    That small fe was the same as his father. The people that treated him well, he would know to make use of them in a moment.

    Why did that woman treat him so well? It was a given that she would get bullied.

    As expected, that woman nodded her head with much difficulty.

    She came.

    ...

    Jian Han was unable to convince Little Qinwen. She walked towards Zhou Dayuan. She told herself not to be nervous, and to just treat him like a stranger inside her heart.

    But she was unable to control her elerating heartbeat. She lifted her hand up to tuck the strands of hair behind her ear, and it was only then that she realized her earlobes were burning hot.

    That man waszily lying back on the sofa. He looked sideways and was talking to a young girl beside him. Heughed softly, and she could hear his sexy voice.

    He crossed his legs, and his legs were really long. He wore a pair of ck handmade leather shoes. He had a pair of dark blue cotton socks. The socks exposed his thin, exquisite ankles ¡ª extremely pretty.

    She did not know what he was saying, and that girl gurgled in crispughter.

    She was like an alien intruding. She stood by his left side, but the cherries were in his right hand; she was unable to reach them.

    It was only when she approached him closer that she found out that he wasplimenting that girl. ¡°The daughter of President Wan is really beautiful. You just came back from studying overseas?¡±

    That senior president nodded his head immediately. His interest in Zhou Dayuan was written all over his face as he said, ¡°My daughter is a PhD Graduate.¡±

    Jian Han was awkward. She felt her entire body turn into a wooden stick. She did not know what to do. She looked at the back of her head that was clean and neat. She tugged her skirt with both hands and gently said, ¡°Pardon...please let me pass.¡±

    This sound sessfully interrupted the trio conversing with one another. The man turned his head and looked at her.

    There was warmth on his face, but he was also polite. ¡°Oh, Miss Jian, what do you want?¡±

    Jian Han nced at him. The lines on the man¡¯s face were like flowing water. He was handsome and powerful. She turned her gaze sideways, and pointed towards the te of cherries. ¡°That. Can you give me that?¡±

    The senior president heard her request and was delighted. ¡°It turns out that this youngdy here wants the te of cherries. Young Master Zhou, you should pass the te over to this youngdy.¡±

    After he finished speaking, she did not see the man beside her move at all. The senior president froze and finally felt the abnormality between the two people.

    Zhou Dayuan shook the ss of red wine in his right hand. The red liquid crashed against the ss and reflected a mesmerizing glow. The man¡¯s handsome face had a chill to it. ¡°You want it? Take it yourself.¡±

    Jian Han was embarrassed. She saw that his attitude was firm, so she slowly bent her waist and stretched her hand out to take it.

    She bent her waist, and the material of the light pink dress on her body fell onto the side of his ck trousers. It was only when he looked now, that he realized that she was wearing light-pink. She rarely wore such bright colours. The style of the dress was extremely feminine. The crystal adorned cor was on her soft and gentle neck, and it exposed her slim arms.

    Her hair was up in an updo. The loose strands gave her a different vour. The dress was not tight on the waist, but it was Korean style, with a strapless design. She bent her waist down, and his gaze fell on her arc.

    Only he knew about his own hurried breathing.

    Jian Han¡¯s small hand went to take the te of cherries. It was a little difficult, and she tried hard not to touch him, not to smell the clean and mesmerizing scent on his body. She got close, and took the te of cherries.

    She just wanted the te of cherries.

    But at this moment, arge hand pressed against her small hand, and the te of cherries.

    She froze, and there was a masculine scent that neared her suddenly. The man bent down by her ear and said, ¡°You like to eat cherries? Aren¡¯t cherries what men like?¡±

    The red on Jian Han¡¯s earlobes subsided, and she understood the meaning behind his words.

    ¡°Try to say it, who ate you before? Me alone? Or was there also someone else?¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s body trembled. He was insulting her. The senior president was close by. Although he lowered his volume, it was still easy for others to hear what he was saying.

    She did not lift her head up, but she could already feel the weird gazes cast on her.

    She wanted to take her hand back. She did not want the te of cherries anymore, and she only wanted to leave this evil man who bullied her.

    But she was unable to do so. Those cold words were like an evil spell that continued on. ¡°Howe you are not saying anything? If you do not speak, then be like this with me. Waste more time with me. Don¡¯t even think of leaving.¡±

    Jian Han was bullied to this extent. Her small hands that had nothing to do were held tightly into fists. She bit her lower lip to stop herself from shedding any tears.

    Her voice was extremely insulting as it did not seem like her own. ¡°...Only you alone.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan moved his Adam¡¯s apple. He moved the tip of his nose, and took a breath of the fragrance on her body, and it was only then that he let go.

    The woman escaped. She hugged the te of cherries and ran as if she were running for her life.

    ...

    Jian Han ran back to Little Qinwen¡¯s side. She bent her body down. There was a huge smile on her face, and she handed the te of cherries over to Little Qinwen. ¡°Eat them.¡±

    Little Qin Wen said ¡°Ha.¡± He took one in the centre of his palm and ate in satisfaction.

    But he ate one and realized that this aunty who had been smiling at him was crying. Those tears emerged like water from a cloud, and they dampened her face immediately.

    Little Qinwen threw the cherry in his hands away, he hugged Jian Han¡¯s neck. He used both of his tiny hands to frantically wipe her tears away. ¡°Aunt....don¡¯t cry... Hoo hoo...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s eyes were dyed red. He stared at that lithe figure bending down a distance away. That figure was weak and hesitant, and it put him in absolute pain.

    He was being evil.

    He did not bother with any of that refined education he was brought up with. He was so shameless that he did not even recognize himself anymore.

    She was crying?

    He knew that she was crying. He also felt weird. That woman actually cried after being bullied by him. How much more did she want to bully him? He was just a distraction.

    He would not regret it.

    Never!

    At this moment, the senior president beside him wasughing awkwardly. He did not hear anything specific, but both of them had a vague feeling of romance that even a fool could feel. ¡°Young Master Zhou, you and that youngdy just now?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan lifted his gaze. He looked at that young girl smiling, ¡°Do you have a PhD? Is that of any use? Wait for the day that you are just like her. Just by saying something, she has the ability to make me take her to bed. We can talk about dating then.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± The young girl had an extreme change in expression.

    That senior president also stood up suddenly. ¡°Young Master Zhou, you!¡± He dragged his own daughter as they turned around to leave.

    ...

    After seeing the pair of father and daughter leave, Zhou Dayuan did not even keep his head up. The man was proud to his core, and he felt that he would never ce anyone inside his heart other that woman.

    He lifted his head to drink the remaining half ss of red wine. He ced the wine ss down, and turned his gaze sideways to look.

    This nce made him stand up suddenly. Jian Han disappeared.

    He looked for a moment, Little Qinwen was already in Lu Shaoming¡¯s hands. There was no sight of her in therge hall. Where did she go?

    Zhou Dayuan ran towards the exit.

    He was running too hurriedly. He crashed into an attendant, the attendant spilled the wine on the tray onto his body. ¡°Young Master, I am sorry, I will help you to wipe it.¡±

    The attendant wanted to wipe him off, but that man ran off instead, extremely hurriedly and frantically.

 Chapter 406

    <h4>Chapter 406: Questioning During The Competition</h4>

    Zhou Dayuan ran out the doors of therge hall. He anxiously searched his surroundings to find Jian Han. Where did she go?

    She would not have ended up in an ident, right?

    Okay then. Okay then. He had to admit, he regretted it.

    He should not have behaved that way.

    He had not seen her for only six days, but she was now together with Tang Fan. He was afraid that Tang Fan would really snatch her away, and he was afraid that all that once belonged to him would be given to another man...

    Zhou Dayuanbed through his surroundings thoroughly, and he froze when he saw something.

    There were two people standing at the fountain some distance from him. Jian Han was in Tang Fan¡¯s arms at that moment.

    That woman was still crying. Tang Fan hugged her tight and had a hand on her back. He lowered his gaze and gently kissed her hair.

    Zhou Dayuan look at them in a daze. They were about 10 meters away from each other, but the gap in the middle was as if they were at the opposite ends of the earth.

    Heh. He slowly curled the corners of his lips and turned to leave.

    He was a fool once again.

    ...

    Jian Han was tired from sobbing. She used one of her small hands to wipe the tears from her face before she left Tang Fan¡¯s embrace. ¡°Tang Fan, thank you.¡±

    Tang Fan shook his head. His expression was gentle as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me... Don¡¯t cry anymore in the future. It will not be good for the child if you cry too much... Forget Zhou Dayuan. He is not worth it; he doesn¡¯t deserve you!¡±

    Tang Fan was furious. He had only socialized with someone else for a moment. When he turned back to have a look again, he saw Jian Han running out of the hall while sobbing, and he quickly chased after her.

    He did not even think to know that it was definitely Zhou Dayuan who made her cry, and he was only that man could bully her like this.

    Jian Han took a breath through her reddened nostrils. Her voice was hoarse as she said, ¡°Tang Fan, forget it, he is already in the past... After we hear the results of thepetition, I will go back to Singapore. In the future, I will have nothing to do with him anymore.¡±

    ¡°Will you really have nothing to do with him anymore? Jian Han, you are fooling yourself and everyone else. You have his child in your stomach, and he is the father of your child. Jian Han, do you really want to give birth to this child and raise him to adulthood all alone? You don¡¯t have your parents and rtives around with you anymore. It is very hard for a girl to raise a child all alone. Do you want to reconsider?¡±

    Jian Han lifted her gaze to look at Tang Fan. She ced one small hand on her own abdomen, and she had a frown on her face. ¡°Tang Fan, don¡¯t ask me to consider this anymore. This child is mine. I will definitely give birth to him and raise him to adulthood.¡±

    Jian Han left upon speaking.

    Tang Fan hurriedly tugged Jian Han¡¯s slim arm. ¡°Jian Han, don¡¯t be angry. I will not say it again. It is just that I am worried about you. It would also be good if you give birth to this child. I would also treat him like my own child. Jian Han, let us return to Singapore together. Don¡¯t reject me this time, I will take care of you and the child.¡±

    Jian Han forcefully took her arms back. ¡°Tang Fan, I have to thank you for being by my side throughout these years, but I will repeat: I can only treat you as a senior, and it is impossible for us to be a couple. Tang Fan, don¡¯t return to Singapore with me. Find a good girl, and start your own family.¡±

    Jian Han walked away.

    ...

    The red winepetition officially started.

    Zhou Zhilei was dressed in a professional suit as she stood on the organizer¡¯s stage. She had an elegant and confident smile on her face as she said, ¡°It is the official start of the Zhou Corporation red winepetition. I have to thank everyone for attending...¡±

    Ning Qing and the participants were seated in a single row in therge hall. There was a row of world renowned red wine sommeliers and billionaires from all over the world on the left of the organizer¡¯s stage.

    Ning Qing broke out into a cold sweat, and she lifted her gaze to have a look. She saw Zhou Heng dressed in traditional Chinese garb as he sat in the first seat on the right together with his butler apanying him.

    That special seat was reserved for the king of the world of wineries.

    And it made anyone else revere him.

    Zhou Heng also saw her. He immediately put a benevolent and encouraging smile on his face when he noticed her.

    Ning Qing curled the corners of her lips up into a smile. She yfully winked her eye, and she used her small finger to point to the red wine on her own table and gave herself a big thumbs up.

    Zhou Heng did not expect her to do that. He immediately broke out intoughter. This youngdy was already way too confident.

    Ning Qingughed merrily.

    Zhou Zhilei on the organizer¡¯s stage finished her pleasantries and gged off the red winepetition officially. An attendant took a small blue and white porcin wine cup and took samples of red wine from each participant.

    Xiao Zhou stood by Ning Qing¡¯s side. As she waited for the attendant toe, Xiao Zhou came forward and popped the cork of the red wine bottle.

    When the attendant took a sample of the wine, Xiao Zhou¡¯s gaze met Zhou Zhilei, who was amongst the crowd at that moment. She noticed Zhou Zhilei¡¯s questioning look, and Xiao Zhou nodded her head slowly.

    Zhou Zhilei was relieved and was secretly delighted inside her heart.

    Didn¡¯t Ning Qing want to participate in the red winepetition? She would definitely give Ning Qing a big ¡°surprise¡± this time round.

    What did Ning Qing want? She had created her own brand, Yi Fan red wine, and she wanted to be the champion of the red winepetition to bring her Yi Fan red wine up to greaterheights.

    Zhou Zhileiughed coldly. Ning Qing wanted to borrow the prestige of the Zhou Corporation red winepetition to bring poprity to her own brand. Well, she would also have to see whether her, the Young Miss of the Zhou family, would agree to this or not!

    The attendant ced the small blue and white porcin wine cup by the side of the judge¡¯s hand. James tasted a few cups,and said to Zhou Heng, ¡°The skills of the participants in this year¡¯spetition are very impressive. Their brewing skills are all above mid level.¡±

    Zhou Heng tasted the red wine in his hands and smiled without saying a single word.

    Zhou Zhilei looked at them and knew that Zhou Heng was unimpressed with the red wine inside her heart. This grandfather of hers had extremely strict standards for red wine.

    Zhou Zhilei personally took a cup of red wine from the attendant, then ced it in front of Zhou Heng. She nced at Ning Qing meaningfully, and she cleared her throat to say, ¡°The participants in this year¡¯s red winepetition are all impressive. Isn¡¯t this this cup is from our newly ted director in the entertainment industry, Ning Qing? Mrs. Lu has personally brewed this wine. Everyone, have a taste.¡±

    With her words, Ning Qing became the focal point of the entire hall.

    All the media spotlights shone on her face. There was much fanfare in the first row of people. ¡°Oh, this is the red wine brewed by Mrs. Lu? Mrs. Lu has gained much support online these days. Your Yi Fan red wine is covered with a mysterious veil. All of us are very excited to try the red wine that Mrs. Lu has brewed personally.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at Zhou Zhilei calmly. This woman was also being weird. She personally highlighted her name at such a public asion, and Zhou Zhilei had the intention to make the entire crowd focus on her.

    Would she be so kind hearted?

    Ning Qing¡¯s small exquisite face had a bright smile on it. Her clear voice was pleasant to the ears as she said, ¡°Everyone has overplimented me. In the world of red wine, everyone here is my senior, and I am merely a newbie who has much to improve on. I entered thispetition due to my passion for brewing red wine. I will still need the guidance of all seniors here.¡±

    Ning Qing said these pleasantries loudly and pleasantly, and as expected, they all immediately smiled. They looked at her kind, friendly gaze, and they had long heard that this Mrs. Lu was glib with her tongue and talented in multiple aspects. They were clear inside their hearts that she was not some minor character.

    There was admiration and respect in everyone¡¯s gaze when they looked at her.

    Zhou Heng liked Ning Qing even more. In his eyes, brewing skills were secondary. The thing that a person had to do first was to be a person of good character.

    Those who know how would be like Ning Qing ¡ª she would still shine brightly in any crowd that she was thrown in.

    Because she had brought the glow along with her.

    Zhou Heng smiled. He turned his gaze sideways to look at Lu Shaoming who was seated on his right. That man looked at his own wife. Although he did not have much of an expression on his face, his handsome face had a loving quality to it.

    Zhou Heng teased him, ¡°I did not know that Mrs. Lu would participate in the red winepetition beforehand. What are we going to do now? With Mrs. Lu around, how does Young Master Lu n to vote?¡±

    His question attracted much attention.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face turned red. She looked at him and crashed into his dark and sparkling eyes. The crowd that was brightly lit up, and she did not know how he would respond.

    Lu Shaoming curled his thin maroon lips up. His deep voice waszy as he jokingly said, ¡°Old Master Zhou has asked a weird question. In my eyes, the red wine that my wife brewed, I naturally have to vote for her, because in my heart, she would forever be the best.¡±

    Someone in the crowd took a breath. Ning Qing¡¯s heart thumped violently, and her small face felt as if it were burning.

    This man...

    Lu Shaoming had not finished his words, and continued to say, ¡°But if I vote for her, everyone would think I am biased... If I do not vote for her, there would be chaos tonight. Why not let me give up my vote then.¡±

    ¡°Woah...¡± Everyone was cheering andughing.

    Because he had said, ¡°there would be chaos tonight.¡±

    Ning Qing was already embarrassed, and she did not dare lift her head up. The journalists said, ¡°Our Director Ning has been a dominant force in the entertainment industry. We didn¡¯t think that she would be so firm at home too. Our grand Young Master Lu has turned into a hen pecked husband. If he does not vote for you, he probably has to go home to kneel on the washboard tonight.¡±

    Everyone had their own opinions, and they chatted among themselves, and the atmosphere was cheerful.

    Zhou Zhilei felt her chest go on fire immediately. Her hands were kneaded into fists, and she almost vomited a mouthful of blood.

    She actually hadn¡¯t intended to turn Ning Qing into the centre of attention. The higher she stood, the harder she¡¯d fall. She didn¡¯t consider that Ning Qing would actually make use of the situation to turn the tables, and it was totally out of her control now.

    She looked at Lu Shaoming again. She had known him for 26 years, and it was really her first time seeing him behaving like this.

    Washing board?

    What nonsense?

    He was not that low.

    He was the president of Guang Qing, the sessor of the richestpany in the country, Lu Corporation, and he had the world in his hands in his hands at 32 years old.

    How did Ning Qing match him. How did she dare?

    Zhou Zhilei suppressed the fire in her heart, and she forced a smile on her face. ¡°Okay everyone, we have also finishedughing. Now, let us have a taste of the wine that Mrs. Lu brewed.¡±

    She quickly pulled everyone back to the subject at hand, and she could not allow Ning Qing to continue attracting everyone¡¯s attention.

    Everyone stoppedughing and took the small blue and white porcin wine cup at the same time.

    Zhou Zhilei stood beside Zhou Heng. She stared at every expression at Zhou Heng made when he drank the red wine. She had asked Xiao Zhou to secretly switch Ning Qing¡¯s wine. She did not know what kind of weird taste the red wine would have. She anticipated Zhou Heng¡¯s disappointed expression.

    As expected, Zhou Heng had a taste of wine, his hand froze, and his expression also froze.

    He looked like he was in a dilemma.

    Everyone became silent. Everyone held the wine ss in their hands, and they froze for a moment. They were tasting the special vor of this ss of red wine.

    Zhou Zhilei got more and more satisfied. She waited for Zhou Heng to say something. Very quickly, Zhou Heng took another sip of red wine, and he lowered his gaze to shake the maroon red wine in the ss, before he lifted his head slowly to look at Ning Qing. ¡°Young girl, what is this red wine?¡±

    Ning Qing was at the centre of attention. She had a pure, sweet smile on her face. ¡°Old Master Zhou, this is the Common Daisy from Yi Fan red wine¡¯s flower series. Common daisy ¡ª it is pure and na?ve, and it can make you dream of another ce.¡±

    As she spoke, Ning Qing winked her eyes yfully and said, ¡°Old Master Zhou, have you gone back? The hometown in your dreams ¡ª who is there?¡±

    Everything was not as Zhou Zhilei had expected. In a blur, she witnessed Ning Qing receive a resounding round of apuse, and she looked at Zhou Heng hold Ning Qing¡¯s small hand personally as she went onto the stage to get the honoured first prize. She looked on, seeing Ning Qing stand in front of international media. She has turned the flower series of her own Yi Fan brand of red wine into a sess.

 Chapter 407

    <h4>Chapter 407: You Come And Beg Me, See If I Am In The Mood For It</h4>

    Inside a meeting room, Zhou Zhilei sat in the chair and stared closely at the television monitor in front of her.

    The news coverage was all about the red winepetition. A famous emcee in the country was holding onto the microphone while he said, ¡°Just as everyone is seeing right now, the red winepetition held by the Zhou Corporation hase to a perfect end. The champion of thepetition this time is the most popr director in the entertainment industry right now, Director Ning Qing. It is just as everyone had expected. Now, we will interview Ning Qing. Director Ning ...¡±

    Ning Qing appeared on the screen. She had changed out her white Chinese style windbreaker dress. In the autumn day, she looked youthful and casual. She wore a loose ck shirt matched together with a pair of tight jeans. She had casually ced a grey scarf on her elegant and beautiful neck, and her small face that was the size of a palm had a smile on it.

    The emcee was very excited as he interviewed her. ¡°Director Ning, you have developed quickly over these three years in the entertainment industry. It can be considered turbo speed. You are definitely the queen of the entertainment industry. Also, in thispetition, you brought your own exclusive brand of red wine, Yi Fan, and sessfully topped the rest. Can I ask: what do you want to say the most right now?¡±

    Ning Qing held the big gold-coloredpetition trophy in her hand. She had a sweet smile on her face as she said, ¡°The thing I want to say the most is thank you. I thank all of you who have been supporting me all this time. Also, the person that I would like the most would be Zhou Zhilei. Miss Zhou. I thank her family for holding thepetition for me to gain the championship. I thank her for her support during the finalpetition. Miss Zhou, without you, I would not have what I have right now...¡±

    Bang! Zhou Zhilei took the remote control by her hand and threw it directly into the television screen.

    The screen cracked into pieces and turned monochrome before the sound disappeared.

    The television was broken.

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s assistant was shaking in fear. She did not dare to say a single thing, afraid that Zhou Zhilei would take it out on her instead.

    This boss of hers was bing more and more twisted. The moment she became angry, Zhou Zhilei would re at her fiercely, and she would even pinch her nowadays. If not for the high pay of this job, she would have resigned a long time ago.

    At this moment, the sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. Knock knock. The door opened up. Xiao Zhou was pushed into the room by two men dressed in ck.

    Zhou Zhilei saw that Xiao Zhou was her enemy¡¯s good friend, and she was extremely jealous. She looked at her assistant and said, ¡°You get out!¡±

    ¡°Yes yes.¡± The assistant ran off in a dash.

    Only Zhou Zhilei and Xiao Zhou were left in the meeting room. Zhou Zhilei stood up and red at Xiao Zhou evilly. She grunted, ¡°Xiao Zhou, this is the good thing you did? I asked you to switch Ning Qing¡¯s red wine. You actually did not do so. You actually dared to cheat me?!¡±

    Xiao Zhou was expressionless as she looked at Zhou Zhilei. Sheughed without a care. ¡°Zhou Zhilei, you want to harm Ning Qing ¡ª do you think I would agree to this? Ning Qing is the champion right now. Just watch her get all of the attention. You can hide all alone to be jealous of her and hate her now.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Zhou Zhilei was vigorously hyperventting. She took a deep breath of air, and she cackled evilly. ¡°Xiao Zhou, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be a loyal dog by Ning Qing¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, even if I am a dog, I am also a leading dog of the pack. And you, even though you are human, you are also not human or a ghost right now. Zhou Zhilei, you cannot afford to show your face to the outside world now!¡±

    Zhou Zhilei bit her cheek in anger. She walked to Xiao Zhou¡¯s side slowly and lowered her voice to say, ¡°Xiao Zhou, you are really too cruel. You don¡¯t even want your own younger brother anymore?¡±

    Xiao Zhou was taken aback. ¡°Zhou Zhilei, what did you do to my younger brother?¡±

    Xiao Zhou had one younger brother. He was overseas right now. A while ago, Zhou Zhilei made a call to her. She¡¯d said that she had to listen to her obediently. If she failed, her younger brother would lose his life.

    Xiao Zhou was afraid. That was her biological younger brother. Zhou Zhilei wanted her to switch Ning Qing¡¯s red wine she submitted for thepetition, and she struggled every day before thepetition.

    But she could not. She could not betray Ning Qing!

    Zhou Zhileiughed. ¡°Xiao Zhou, isn¡¯t it toote for you to worry about your younger brother?¡± As she spoke, she took out her phone and said, ¡°Xiao Zhou, since you did not listen to my instructions, don¡¯t me me for being cruel now. Remember, your younger brother died because of you!¡±

    Zhou Zhilei was about to make the call.

    At this moment, therge doors of the meeting room were pushed open. The clear sound of someone apuding rang out in the air. ¡°Miss Zhou, just to act against me, you really can do anything unimaginable.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei saw someonee in, and she froze ¡ª it was Ning Qing.

    Zhou Zhilei felt there was a mouthful of blood stuck in her throat, and she held her phone temporarily. She looked at Ning Qing cunningly and said, ¡°Ning Qing, you knew all of this from the start, right? You wereying out a trap for me to enter!¡±

    Ning Qing curled up her beautiful maroon lips up into a smile. She looked Zhou Zhilei in the eye. ¡°Yes, Miss Zhou, I¡¯ve known for quite a while. Did you know where you made a mistake? You should have never ever ever touched Xiao Zhou. Do you understand the longstanding rtionship between me and Xiao Zhou? We are just like biological sisters. You thought that she could be used by you?

    ¡°Xiao Zhou¡¯s face betrays her thoughts. Once she has something in her

    heart, she won¡¯t be able to hide it from me. I asked her, and she told me what happened. So I decided to take this threat and turn it into a trap instead. Miss Zhou, you have contributed to my victory today.¡±

    ¡°Great, all of you are so great!¡± Zhou Zhilei turned extremely sinister, and she took her phone up and said, ¡°Then let her younger brother die for your rtionship as sisters then.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei wanted to press a button on her phone.

    ¡°Wait a second!¡± At this moment, Ning Qing stopped her quickly.

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s hand froze, and she had a delighted expression on her face, ¡°Why, Ning Qing, you want to beg me to let go of Xiao Zhou¡¯s younger brother? Sure, kneel down to beg me, and see if I am in the mood for it!¡±

    Xiao Zhou looked at Zhou Zhilei¡¯s crazy behaviour. She wanted to puke. She chided, ¡°Crazy person!¡±

    Ning Qing lifted the corners of her lips. She lifted her exquisite eyebrows up as she looked at Zhou Zhilei. ¡°Miss Zhou, are you sure that I have to beg you?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Zhou Zhilei immediately had a bad feeling. This Ning Qing was way too cunning.

    Bang! Therge doors of the meeting room were kicked open. Zhou Heng walked in with the butler.

    Zhou Zhilei looked at Zhou Heng. Her expression changedpletely, and she went forward to support Zhou Heng¡¯s elbow. ¡°Grandpa, it is not what you think. Hear me out...¡±

    Zhou Heng shook Zhou Zhilei off. p! Zhou Heng gave her a tight p before chiding her sternly. ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Zhou Heng started to pant, and his face turned pale.

    ¡°Old Master.¡± The butler quickly came forward.

    Ning Qing was also shocked, and she anxiously stretched her small hand out to support Zhou Heng¡¯s elbow. ¡°Old Master Zhou, you have to take care of your health.¡±

    Zhou Heng closed his eyes and slowly opened them back up, he stretched his hand out to pat Ning Qing¡¯s small hand. With a sigh and a serious voice, he said, ¡°Youngdy, you don¡¯t have to worry. Your friend¡¯s younger brother will be fine. I will guarantee you that. Only, Zhilei, she...¡±

    Zhou Heng hesitated to say what he wanted to say.

    Ning Qing understood, Zhou Heng was pleading with her and begged her not to expose this matter.

    If this matter were exposed, Zhou Zhilei¡¯s reputation in the industry would be ruined, and this would also affect the reputation of the entire Zhou Corporation.

    No matter what Zhou Zhilei did, she was Zhou Heng¡¯s granddaughter after all.

    This identify of hers would be her protection for life.

    Ning Qing normally liked to punish wrongdoers. Once a person did something wrong, they would have to pay the price, but after she had a look at Zhou Heng¡¯s frail look, she decided to cover this matter up.

    She did not know why, but this grandpa right here always made her heart soften, and her heart would ache for him.

    Ning Qing nodded her head. ¡°Okay, Old Master Zhou, I promise you, this matteres to an end right here, but there will not be a second time. If Miss Zhou interferes again, I would never let her go off scot free.¡±

    Zhou Heng firmly held Ning Qing¡¯s small hand. ¡°Young girl, you can be at ease. I can guarantee this. Zhilei will never have a next time. If there is a next time, I will not be her guarantee anymore.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Zhou Heng held Ning Qing¡¯s small hand. ¡°Young girl, go. Let¡¯s go out. I have something to ask you.¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing and Zhou Heng stood along the corridor, Zhou Heng said, ¡°Young girl, what is the recipe of your Yi Fan flower series of red wine? I tasted something different in your red wine; it is very special.¡±

    Ning Qing had a warm smile on her face. ¡°Old Master Zhou, it is actually very simple. The grapes that I use to brew the red wine are freshly harvested. After that, the grapes are ced into boiling water to cook, so the taste would be special.¡±

    Zhou Heng heard her words and froze for a moment. ¡°ce the grapes into boiling water to cook? Did you think of using this method?¡±

    He was the King of the world of the red wine, and he has never heard of such a method.

    ¡°Yeah...Both my mother and I thought of using this method. Old Master Zhou, didn¡¯t I tell you before, my mother has done much research in regards to the methods of brewing red wine. We have exchanged opinions with each other.¡±

    It was only then that Zhou Heng recalled that she did tell him this back in the Zhou family winery a few months back, but at that time, he still did not know that she was proficient at brewing red wine, and he did not take her to heart.

    Zhou Heng was interested. ¡°Young girl, by hearing you speak of her like this, I really want to meet your mother. When we have some time, we should make some time to meet. We are all wine brewers. We should exchange our experiences with one another.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure. If my mother knows that she was invited by the king of a world ss winery, she would definitely be extremely delighted.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Ning Qing¡¯s cute and cheeky behaviour. His heart was soft, and he sighed out loud before he held Ning Qing¡¯s small hand. ¡°Young girl, do you me me for protecting Zhilei?¡±

    Ning Qing did not speak, and Zhou Heng only bothered about himself as he said, ¡°Young girl, I am not going to hide it from you. Grandpa¡¯s family has few descendants. We have sessfully passed it down two generations, and only Zhilei has had some sess in the world of red wine. The wineries of the Zhou family are all spread over the entire world. There are so many employees underneath us that are dependent on us for their sries. The wineries of the Zhou family cannot fail. Zhilei is my own descendant; I cannot let anything happen to her.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather....¡±

    Ning Qing aware that she was being rude by addressing him as Grandfather. She only felt very bad as she looked at his behaviour, and she quickly said, ¡°Old Master Zhou, I understand everything.¡±

    The girl¡¯s small face was beautiful and pure, Zhou Heng heard her address him as Grandfather and also felt ufortable. He was thinking that he must have done something wrong in his past life. In this life now, the heavens were punishing him. If his daughter were still around, how good would everything be?

    His daughter had probably married someone already. If she had given birth to a granddaughter like Ning Qing, he would be veryforted.

    He was without bliss.

    ¡°Young girl, you asked me if I thought of going back to my hometown. Let me give you an answer. I have gone back... That ce was a sea of flowers. My wife and I were plucking the petals of flowers. My daughter was blowing a dandelion and running around... In my eyes, in my heart, it was full of the sound of herughter...¡±

    ....

    Zhou Zhilei was dragged out by the butler. She followed Zhou Heng to the luxury sedan. For the whole journey, Zhou Heng had a serious expression on his face, and he did not speak a single word. She cupped her burning hot face as she clenched her teeth with hatred in her heart.

    This old thing actually dared to hit her.

    After entering the Zhou home, Zhou Zhilei froze for a moment because she saw grandma who always stayed behind the tightly shut doors of her room actuallye downstairs. She was seated on the wheelchair, and there was a wool nket over her legs.

 Chapter 408

    <h4>Chapter 408: There Is News Of Our Dou Dou</h4>

    She felt weird inside her heart. At this moment, a maid that pushed the wheelchair. Grandma stretched her hand out towards Zhou Heng. Her expression was absolutely delighted as she said, ¡°Dou Dou¡¯s father, there is news, there is news of our Dou Dou now!¡±

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s heart thumped, and her entire heart sank in a moment.

    For a whole 40 years, these two elderly people had searched half the earth and did not receive a single piece of news regarding Dou Dou. It was only now that they decided to search around T City, and they had news already?

    A few days ago, she was still unbothered inside her heart. She allowed them to do whatever they wanted. Were the Heavens joking around with her now?

    No!

    She would never allow that to happen!

    She was the Young Miss of the Zhou family. She would never ept anyone intruding and snatching the wealth and prestige that belonged to her!

    Zhou Heng¡¯s depressed emotions on the way here disappeared in a moment. ¡°What?¡± He was joyous and took two steps forward to hold his wife¡¯s hand. He bent down and asked, ¡°Xiao Hui, what did you say? We...have news of our Dou Dou?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Grandma took the documents from the maid¡¯s hand and handed them over to Zhou Heng. Because she was too emotional, her voice was shaking as she said, ¡°You look at them yourself. This is what we just found out: 40 years ago, a cargo ship snuck into T City from America. The ship was full of children who were trafficked. After that, the police searched for this boat. The children inside were all sent to the orphanage, and based on truth worthy sources of news, at that time, there was a girl who was around 8 years old on the boat. There was a red amulet on her neck. That girl spoke fluent English at that time, and the police remembered her. Someone had an evesting impression of her. The girl said that she was lost on the streets of America... Dou Dou¡¯s father, you don¡¯t have to be suspicious. This is definitely our Dou Dou. Mothers and daughters are all connected with their hearts; I know this girl is definitely my Dou Dou!¡±

    Zhou Heng listened to her as he flipped through the documents. There was a delighted expression on his elderly face, ¡°Okay, okay. No matter whether it is our Dou Dou or not, since we have news, I will definitely investigate these leads thoroughly...¡±

    As he spoke, Zhou Heng pointed at the words on the documents. ¡°Is it Sunshine Orphanage? Butler, you will go to investigate personally, and you must find that girl.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± The butler came forward and took the documents in his hands before going out the door toplete his task.

    Grandma was overjoyed. She had a bright smile on her bony face. She held Zhou Heng¡¯s hand as she teared up, feeling overjoyed, ¡°Dou Dou¡¯s father, this is great news. We have covered half the in our 40 years¡¯ search. why didn¡¯t we think of searching in China? Our Dou Dou ¡ª do you think that she is living well now or not?¡±

    Zhou Heng wiped the tears from her face and personally pushed her wheelchair. ¡°Xiao Hui, you are not in good health. Let¡¯s go back into the house first. We don¡¯t have to worry about whether Dou Dou is living well now or not. After we find her, she will be fine ¡ª better than anyone on earth.¡±

    ¡°Okay...Dou Dou¡¯s father. Talking about this now, I really have to thank that little youngdy who helped me pick the amulet up off the ground. If she hadn¡¯t brought this up, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of starting to search from T City. Everything seemed to be the work of the gods. It is only a pity that I cannot reach her phone number. Otherwise, I would definitely share this good news with her.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei looked at the two elderly people go upstairs and enter their own room. She was absolutely anxious. All she could hear repeating in her ears non stop was what Zhou Heng had said previously: After we find her.

    After they found Dou Dou, everything in the Zhou family would belong to Dou Dou.

    When that time came, she would not matter anymore.

    She was a cheap prop.

    Zhou Zhileiughed. Damn, she was finished, she was about to be eliminated.

    But she regained her senses quickly. No, she was not finished yet. Dou Dou has yet toe back, so she still had a chance.

    Zhou Zhilei looked at a maid by her side, this maid was her spy. She lowered her voice as she asked, ¡°What is going on exactly?¡±

    The maid followed Zhou Zhilei back into the room and told her what went down in exact detail.

    Zhou Zhilei pondered silently for a moment, then anxiously said, ¡°Why are my parents noting back yet? Call them and tell them that Dou Dou is about to be found. I am about to crumble. Ask them toe back soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, madam.¡± The maid left.

    Zhou Zhilei suddenly thought of something, she raised her voice and shouted, ¡°Come back!¡±

    The maid was shocked. She did not know why Zhou Zhilei would suddenly lose control of her emotions again.

    ¡°Young Miss...¡±

    Zhou Zhilei was shaking from head to toe. She stared at her and looked as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°Say it again ¡ª what orphanage?¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, Sunshine Orphanage.¡±

    Sunshine Orphanage...

    Sunshine...

    Zhou Zhilei thought of someone in her mind. At that time, she was drinking tea with Song Yajing in the living room, and the butler gave them all the information regarding the Ning family.

    Song Yajing looked on and ced the documents on the coffee table. She pointed at the name of a foreign ce as sheughed coldly. ¡°Sunshine Orphanage? The mother of Ning Qing is actually an orphan. She went into the orphanage when she was 8 years old. Her background is too pathetic and cannot be showed off to others.¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, you...¡±

    The maid was bbergasted. It turned out that Zhou Zhilei¡¯s legs softened, and she was already seated numbly on the floor.

    ...

    Ning Qing brought Xiao Zhou along with a few staff members to walk into the lift. Xiao Zhou hung up and said, ¡°Ning Qing, I just got a call. My younger brother is fine. Ning Qing, thinking about it, I am just so furious. Why did you have to let go of Zhou Zhilei. She kidnapped and threatened us. This is a criminal offence. This alone is enough to make Zhou Zhilei go to jail for a few years.¡±

    With a smile, Ning Qing said, ¡°Xiao Zhou, what did I tell you previously? We have to think thrice before we do something. If you use of her kidnapping and taking ransom, then do you have any evidence to prove it? The Zhou family has both power and status. If we are going to go to court with them, neither of us are not going to benefit.¡±

    Ning Qing was speaking the truth, but the most important thing was that she also did not bear to do so. She had a special closeness with Old Master Zhou.

    It was also weird when she thought about it. She had the same kind of feeling when she had met Zhou Dayuan.

    Zhou Dayuan was Old Master Zhou¡¯s grandson.

    And Zhou Dayuan was also not considered to be close to him.

    But this feeling of kinship was a little out of nowhere.

    ¡°Ning Qing!¡± Jian Han and Tang Fan were walking towards them.

    ¡°Older Sister Jian.¡± Ning Qing quickly went forward, and she hugged Jian Han¡¯s soft waist. She nudged her gently as she acted cute. ¡°Older Sister Jian, I got first ce.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jian Han caressed her small head and gave herpliments. ¡°I will use Young Master Lu¡¯s words; our Ning Qing is always the best.¡±

    Ning Qing was embarrassed. She liked Jian Han very much. It was probably because Jian Han was Zhou Dayuan¡¯s lover. In her heart, she had long treated Jian Han as her sister-inw.

    Both her and Lu Shaoming were the only child at home. They did not have any other siblings. Other than her mother, she had good feelings for Jian Han, and she had a warm feeling treating Jian Han as her own rtive.

    At this moment, the sound of confident footsteps that came towards her. Ning Qing turned her gaze sideways. Speak of the devil, both Lu Shaoming and Zhou Dayuan were walking towards her.

    Zhu Rui carried Little Qinwen in his arms, and there were a few senior presidents beside him.

    Little Qinwen saw Ning Qing and was very excited. His small hands opened up immediately, and his small, powdery, pink face was like a small flower in full bloom as he said, ¡°Mama...carry...¡±

    The moment Little Qinwen said it, he felt a gaze float towards him. He did not need to look and knew that it wasing from his own Daddy. Daddy must have used his eyes to say ¡ª How old are you already? You still want to be carried? Where are your legs?

    Hmph, he would not bother with him. He used a pitiful expression to look at his Mama. Mama, Mama,e and carry me, quickly.

    Ning Qing could not withstand her son¡¯s pitiful gaze. She immediately stretched her hand out to take Little Qinwen into her arms, and she kissed her son¡¯s small face as she said, ¡°Little Qinwen, were you obedient today?¡±

    Little Qinwen nodded his head cutely and said, ¡°Yeah, yeah...¡±

    Zhu Rui smiled bitterly. Little Young Master was not obedient at all.

    Little Young Master climbed on his office table today and made his desktopputer fall onto the floor. He also smashed the flower vase in the main lobby of the office, and he took the fragments as he yed around with the mud in front of the main door of the office. Little Young Master turned himself into a tiny person made out of mud, and the funniest thing was there was a dog at the front door. He pointed at the dog while he yed around,ughing at the dog, haha haha...

    After that, Little Young Master was dragged back to the president¡¯s office by his own Daddy, and he gave him two ps on the butt, and he cried out loudly in pain.

    But Zhu Rui thought that there was something pretty good between these two masculine men. They were straight to the point with one another. If they could not get to an agreement, the moment the door of the president¡¯s office closed, they used force to settle their arguments, and Little Young Master was obedient after that.

    Little Young Master cried, but he did notin about it to his Mama even once. For example he was spanked in the office today, and after he got enough of his crying, the moment the door opened, he was his usual self again as he followed behind his daddy.

    When Little Young Master was not naughty, he was totally a mini version of the president.

    Jian Han looked at Little Qinwen, and Little Qin Wen hid in Mama¡¯s embrace as heughed out loud. Maybe because she¡¯d be a mother, there was a warm smile on the corners of her lips immediately.

    At this moment, she felt that there was someone who was looking at her. She lifted her gaze to have a look. She only saw that Zhou Dayuan, who was opposite her, seemed to nce at her once. He did not have any expression in his eyes, but there was a coldness to him.

    Jian Han¡¯s small hands that she ced by her sides tugged her skirt not knowing what to do. It was probably her appearance that made him feel irritated, and he was angry again.

    Jian Han cast her gaze down quickly, like a child who had made a mistake.

    At this moment, her shoulder was cupped, and Tang Fan gently said, ¡°Jian Han, the lift is here; let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Jian Han entered the lift numbly with Tang Fan¡¯s hands around her shoulders.

    ...

    There were around seven or eight people in the lift. Little Qinwen perched himself in his Mama¡¯s embrace and looked at Jian Han again. He opened his arms and said, ¡°Aunty...carry me.¡±

    He wanted Jian Han to carry him now.

    Jian Han tried to make herself disappear, but now that Little Qinwen called her, she could not help but raise her head up again. She went to carry Little Qinwen. Her voice was extremely soft as she said, ¡°Little Qinwen,e. Aunt will carry you.¡±

    Ning Qing red at Little Qinwen with her beautiful, charming eyes. ¡°Little Qinwen, it has only been a moment since Mama picked you up, and you don¡¯t want me anymore? Are there sweets on your Aunty Jian¡¯s body? Why do you want to go into her embrace all the time?¡±

    Little Qinwen did not listen to her, and his body tilted towards Jian Han¡¯s side.

    Jian Han was afraid that he would fall, and she stretched her hand out to support him. Ning Qing and her crashed into one another, and they both broke out into a smile. ¡°Older Sister Jian, no wonder Little Qinwen wants you. Older Sister Jian¡¯s body is really so fragrant. You smell like the natural nectar from flowers.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s small gentle face was a little red. She did not know what smell there was on her body. She never used perfume, and ever since she found out she was pregnant, she did not even use cosmetics anymore.

    The warm and gentle man opposite her, Ning Qing¡¯s words were all heard by him, and she felt extremely embarrassed.

    Ning Qing was done speaking and nced at Zhou Dayuan who was opposite without much expression on her face. That man really knew how to pretend. He ced both of his hands in his pockets and seemed to be looking somewhere else, but Ning Qing saw his Adam¡¯s apple moving.

    There were some men that had a rash feeling towards the women that they loved solely due to the surge of hormones, and the word ¡°fragrant¡± had many meanings to it, and to some men, this word was a type of provocation.

    It was obvious that Zhou Dayuan was one of those men.

    Little Qinwen was still kicking up a fuss. Ning Qing was firm in her attitude as she said, ¡°Okay, Little Qinwen, you are not allowed to continue throwing a tantrum. If you continue being like this, Mama is going to get angry. Your Aunty Jian is already so slim now that she is the one who needs to be carried. How can she carry you? You are not allowed to be naughty.¡±

 Chapter 409

    <h4>Chapter 409: What Are We Going Home To Do?</h4>

    Ning Qing was speaking the truth. Jian Han has slimmed down a lot.

    She¡¯s always had a beautiful, almond-shaped face, and now she has slimmed down so much that her face was not even the size of a palm, but her skin was as pale as snow and looked more pitifulpared to her usual glow.

    Ning Qing finished speaking, and the senior presidents in the lift all turned around to look towards Jian Han. A few knew Tang Fan. One smiled and asked, ¡°Director Tang, is this is your girlfriend? She is so pretty.¡±

    Tang Fan ced his arms around Jian Han¡¯s shoulders and cupped her into his embrace. He nodded and said, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Jian Han froze in his embrace.

    She tried to struggle a moment.

    But Tang Fan¡¯s hand on her shoulder pressed her gently. His meaning was ¡ª In front of so many people, give me some face.

    Jian Han stopped moving.

    She heard another person ask, ¡°Director Tang, when can we attend your wedding banquet? Ever since your second younger brother passed away, Old Master Tang hopes of carrying his grandson hasnded on you, you cannot let Old Master Tang be disappointed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Tang Fan politely replied. ¡°We will be going back to Singapore soon. After we return to Singapore, we will get married, and my grandfather¡¯s wishes wille true.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Everyoneughed and said, ¡°Miss Jian seems to gain the favour of small children, then we will wish Director Tang in advance that you would soon have a chubby fat son and be a daddy.¡±

    Jian Han listened to their conversation numbly. She was hugged by Tang Fan. She could not feel an ounce of warmth. She wanted to lift her head to look at the man opposite to her, but she did not have the courage.

    He probably also did not care.

    Ding! The elevator door opened up, and Zhou Dayuan was the first one to walk out.

    Lu Shaoming had both of his hands in his pocket as he looked at his back profile and called out, ¡°Dayuan...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan did not even turn his head back as he walked off.

    Ning Qing carried Little Qinwen as she walked out. She walked to Lu Shaoming¡¯s side, and the senior presidents beside her walked out. Jian Han and Tang Fan walked out atst.

    Jian Han looked at the direction where he had disappeared to and said to Ning Qing, ¡°Ning Qing, Young Master Lu, I will be going.¡±

    ¡°Older Sister Jian, I will take you.¡±

    ¡°There is no need.¡± Jian Han shook her head, and stretched her hand out to touch Little Qin Wen¡¯s small head before she turned around to leave.

    Tang Fan ced his arms around her shoulders for the entire duration, and both of them walked to the bend. When there was no one around, Jian Han struggled and left Tang Fan¡¯s embrace. She took two steps towards her side. ¡°Tang Fan, I am leaving.¡±

    ¡°Jian Han, it is already dark. I will drive you.¡±

    ¡°There is no need.¡±

    Tang Fan quickly went to hold Jian Han¡¯s small hand. ¡°Jian Han, are you angry because of what I said in the elevator?¡±

    Jian Han shrunk towards the back, and did not allow him to touch her, ¡°I am not angry, Tang Fan. Don¡¯t be like that in the future anymore, it is hard to cover up a lie, don¡¯t let others misunderstand.¡±

    Jian Han left.

    Tang Fan looked at her back profile, and his eyes were full of defeat.

    ...

    Jian Han was still wearing that light pink dress, and she had a beige knitted shirt over it. This ce was close to her condominium unit. She did not take a car. Instead, she chose to walk back home.

    After walking for some distance, the phone inside her bag started to ring, she opened it to have a look. It was an extremely familiar number.

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s.

    Jian Han¡¯s heart started to beat quickly, ever since they quarrelled with one another that night, he had not called her.

    Why was he calling her right now?

    Jian Han bit down on her pink lip with her white teeth before pressing down on the key to pick the call up.

    ¡°Hello...¡±

    There was no sound from the other end; it was extremely silent.

    Jian Han did not know what he meant by this. He called her but did not say anything. She was slow to notice things, and she did not know what to say either. ¡°...Hello... Dayuan..¡±

    She was shivering as she said his name.

    The breathing on the other end became hurried. Jian Han listened for a few moments. It sounded like he was panting. It was very abnormal, and she did not know why he was panting.

    She did not know what to say. After hearing him pant some more, he finally said something. His voice was extremely hoarse as he said, ¡°Remove the outer shirt that you are wearing.¡±

    Hemanded her, a departure from his typically warm demeanour. His tone was cruel andzy. At the same time heughed, sounding both evil and wild.

    Jian Han got a rough picture. Her almond shaped face was red and white, and she did not know whether she was shy or insulted. She even lowered her head down and did not dare to face the main street. She knew that his car was probably parked somewhere nearby.

    He was looking at her.

    Jian Han¡¯s nose was red. Whatever he said, she did not dare to go against him. She did not even consider doing so inside her bones. She touched one side of her small shoulders and opened her outer shirt, exposing her smooth, fair skin.

    The tears welling inside her eyes trickled down.

    The other end stopped as he said, ¡°What are you crying about? Such a turn off!¡±

    Ding, ding. He cruelly hung up.

    Jian Han knew that he left, and he was not satisfied. He would probably drive away to look for another girl. There were many girls that were appearing by his side.

    Jian Han put her phone away and wiped her tears clean as she headed in the direction of the condominium unit. She ced her small hand on her t stomach. She was talking to the baby. Baby, your father came to see you... But Daddy does not know about your existence. If Daddy knew, he would definitely be very happy...

    ...

    Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing were still in therge hall. Ning Qing looked at Jian Han¡¯s disappearing back profile, and she sharply raised her eyebrows. She could not help but be displeased, ¡°What is this Older Brother Dayuan doing? Does he need to be angry for so long after a quarrel? He was unhappy as he saw Older Sister Jian and Director Tang being together, but he did not take the initiative himself. He will only end up pushing Older Sister Jian further and further away like this.¡±

    Lu Shaomingughed as he looked at the small woman by his side. His deep voice was gentle as he said, ¡°Dayuan is scared of being hurt again. Jian Han left so hurriedly when he was in trouble six years ago. Although Dayuan did not say it, he was left traumatized inside his heart, and he does not feel secure. Jian Han probably did something to provoke him, and he does not dare to go forward anymore.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded her head as she said, ¡°Hmm, that makes sense... This won¡¯t do. I have to think of a n to help both of them.¡±

    At this moment, arge hand pinned her small shoulders down, and her entire being fell into a pure, broad embrace. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about their business. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at his ck suit. The cut and material was premium quality, and the texture feltfortable. It had the aura of a matured man. Ning Qing¡¯s face turned red as she struggled slightly. ¡°What are we going home...to do?¡±

    Upon saying these words, Ning Qing hated that she could not bite her own tongue off. What nonsense was she spouting?

    The man¡¯s ears were so wicked, and he could naturally hear the other meaning in her words. He lifted his eyebrows and was in a good mood. ¡°Wifey, are you reminding me of something right now? If I don¡¯t do something when we return home, won¡¯t I be letting Wifey down then? You performed well today. I will reward you when we get home.¡±

    Reward her?

    Ning Qing felt drunk. Who was the one really being rewarded when they did that?

    Although being together with him, she was also very satisfied.

    Ning Qing squirmed around like a small woman, and it was just for show. Lu Shaoming looked at her tender pink cheeks before he half pushed and hugged her to head out.

    The atmosphere was joyous and loving.

    At this moment, ¡°Young Master Lu, Ning Qing...¡± Xiao Zhou and a few staff members walked over.

    ¡°Ning Qing, the car is ready. The ce that you mentioned for the celebration dinner, I have made a reservation already.¡±

    Ning Qing froze. She quickly palmed her head. She was mesmerized by the man by her side entirely and was in a hurry to go back home with him...but she forgot about the celebration dinner tonight.

    Ning Qing passed Little Qinwen to the man. She was embarrassed and spat her pink tongue out. Her coy voice was bargaining with him as she looked at the expression on her face. ¡°Shaoming, can you bring Little Qinwen back home first? I will go to the celebratory dinner for a moment and will go home very quickly.¡±

    Lu Shaoming held Little Qinwen up with one arm, and he had a frown on his face. His thin maroon lips were pursed together in a straight line. It was obvious that he was unhappy as he said, ¡°Ning Qing!¡±

    He did not say anything else, only her name.

    He was threatening her.

    Ning Qing¡¯s scalp felt numb. He was giving her face during thepetition just now. He said that there would be trouble at night. Actually, at home, she was the one with the lowest status.

    She¡¯d have quite a bit to make up for.

    Ning Qing was put on the spot. Xiao Zhou and the others were all behind her. She had long said that she would not go back on her word regarding the celebratory dinner. Furthermore, it was still early. He should bring their son back home first, then she would rush back very quickly.

    The night was long...and it also did not affect him.

    Ning Qing looked at him with her bright, shining eyes as she weakly begged him, ¡°Shao Ming, then we will agree on this: one hour. I will go home punctually in one hour.¡±

    Ning Qing turned around, and stretched her hand out to address Xiao Zhou and the rest before she nimbly ran away like a small rabbit.

    After that, Little Qinwen saw Mama¡¯s figure, then he turned his head to look at Daddy, Daddy¡¯s handsome face was entirely ck now.

    The main reason for his unhappy expression was...

    The two sat in the back of the luxurious vehicle. The boy kept climbing around. He climbed onto Daddy¡¯srge thighs. He simply wouldn¡¯t sit properly. Daddy¡¯s long legs moved, and he was ced into the corner against the door of the car.

    Little Qinwen: ¡°...¡±

    Zhu Rui noticed this tense atmosphere and immediately broke out into loudughter to calm things down. ¡°Haha! President, Madam is happy after winning the championship today. It is also a must for her to organize a celebratory dinner. Madam will return home very soon. You...should wait... Haha...¡±

    Zhu Ruiughed awkwardly before he looked at the rear view mirror to carefully nce at the man. The man did not have an expression on his face as he said, ¡°Drive your car. If you do not want to drive, get out!¡±

    Zhu Rui: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    Little Qinwen followed Daddy back to the vi. Aunty Yang prepared an entire table of dishes. Father and son faced each other as they sat down, and they were extremely silent as they ate their food.

    Little Qinwen has developed manners. He was unable to hide if he made Daddy angry. He also could not duck away. He held the railings of the stairs as he made it upstairs, and he sat down on the carpet of the bedroom to y with wooden blocks.

    He was ying happily, and Daddy came over.

    Daddy stood by his side and watched, then he left. Little Qin Wen turned his head. Daddy was standing at the door of the bathroom with both of his long legs crossed togetherzily. He was tall and handsome as hey back on the wall. He put his left hand in his pocket, and he held his phone in his right hand as he made a call.

    ¡°Hello, Ning Qing,e back quickly... Yeah, your son kept saying that his stomach hurt after eating dinner... The doctor came over to have a look. Your son is crying nonstop. He wants Mama to carry him...¡±

    Little Qinwen thought, This Daddy was so boring, he was doing fine, he could eat, sleep, and have fun, his stomach did not hurt at all.

    Daddy did not feel embarrassed to lie at all.

    Little Qinwen was judging him. Daddy went over. His well-cut suit went upwards as he stooped down, exposing his ck cotton socks and slippers. He was pure, attractive, and charming. ¡°Little Qinwen, Daddy will let you know: Later, when Mamaes back, you have to hug your stomach as you pretend to be in pain, okay?¡±

    Little Qinwen lifted his head up, and hisrge grape-like eyes were rolling around quickly. Okay then, a father could not harm his own son. With a pro cheater as his father, could this mini cheater mess it up?

    Little Qinwen patted his chest with his small hand. Hand it over to meter.

    Wasn¡¯t it just sticking to Mama to keep her around?

    It was a simple task.

 Chapter 410

    <h4>Chapter 410: You Are Not Embarrassed To Use Your Son To Lie For You</h4>

    Ning Qing rushed back home. She greeted Auntie Yang and pushed the bedroom door open.

    Lu Shaoming was standing at the side of the bed. The man had not removed his ck suit yet, but he only undid the button, exposing his clean white shirt he wore underneath. Little Qinwen finished bathing and was lying down on the bed.

    Ning Qing threw her small clutch that she held in her hands onto the sofa, and ran forward hurriedly. She sat on the side of the bed and lifted her hand to pick up Little Qinwen, ¡°Shaoming, what is wrong with Little Qinwen? Does his stomach still hurt?¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not answer her because the woman did not want him to answer. He turned his gaze sideways to look at the woman¡¯s attractive pink lips stered on his son¡¯s small white face. That small hand was caressing his son¡¯s stomach and was massaging him in a clockwise direction. Her voice was extremely gentle as she pitied him. ¡°Little Qinwen, does your stomach still hurt or not? Let Mama massage you for a while. You must have missed Mama, right? It is all Mama¡¯s fault. In the future, Mama will go to work less, and I will apany our Little Qinwen more, okay?¡±

    Little Qinwen was done ying. He was picked up by Auntie Yang just to go bathe. At this moment, he was extremelyfortable on the bed. Mama carried him, and both his hands and legs were hanging on Mama¡¯s body, like a little octopus. He used his small head to nudge Mama¡¯s fragrant chest, and he closed his eyes as he acted cute.

    ¡°Mama....it hurts hurts.... Carry me carry...¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s entire heart softened. Lu Shaoming was taking care of their son recently. She was busy with the red winepetition, and she had no time to take care of her son, and she was very regretful.

    ¡°Okay, Mama will carry you.¡± Ning Qingy down on the bed, and she opened her arms up to hug Little Qinwen. She used one hand to pat his back, and Little Qinwen closed his eyes, about to fall asleep.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the sleep posture of the small woman. She was lying diagonally on the bed. Her extremely slim waist was bent in, and her S line was exposed.

    Because Little Qinwen tugged the thin ck sweater that she was wearing, the sweater was rolled upwards, which exposed her fair skin on her t waist. The extreme difference between the ck and white provoked his gaze.

    Lu Shaoming went forward and kneeled on the bed. His deep, charming voice was by Ning Qing¡¯s ear as he said, ¡°Our son is fine. He only misses you...¡±

    He touched her waist.

    After he touched her, Ning Qing ducked away quickly. The moment she moved, Little Qinwen in her embrace opened his eyes. She panicked and pushed him before saying, ¡°What are you doing? Little Qinwen is not feeling well. Don¡¯t...¡±

    He was still in the mood when their son was not feeling well?

    Lu Shaoming was in the heat of the moment. Their son did not miss her. He missed her.

    Her small hand was not powerful at all. She pressed him, and hisrge hand was still able to do as it wished. He bent down and pressed half his body against hers. He was forceful and made her unable to breathe while he brushed his thin lips against her pink cheeks.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was bright red. Her white teeth bit down on her pink bottom lip. She did not dare make a sound to wake Little Qinwen up, and she punched Lu Shaoming.

    The man lifted his head up and gave her a forceful kiss on her small cheek. His voice was hoarse and deep as he softly murmured, ¡°I will go and take a shower.¡±

    He got off of her.

    He walked past her, and went in the direction of the washroom. Ning Qing¡¯s small face was blushing red as she nced at him. He removed the ck suit he was wearing, and while he walked he lifted his hand to undo the buttons on his shirt, his Adonis belt was visible as it dipped into his metal belt, and his firm expression was even more mesmerizing in the glow of the night.

    Ning Qing had a brief nce and did not dare look anymore. In her peripheral vision, she saw him remove his luxury watch before entering the washroom.

    She looked at Little Qinwen who¡¯d fallen asleep in her embrace. She felt something was amiss. She actually rushed back to look at her son. She had yet to say much to him, and he had fallen asleep already, and it was actually Lu Shaoming who could not help but pounce on her.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart became suspicious. She was unsure if she had been tricked.

    This man...

    As she pondered silently in her heart. The bathroom door opened a few minutester. There was a gust of cold air. He had always used cold water to shower, and the sound of footsteps came close, and her feet were touched.

    She wanted to struggle, and the man pressed her. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    She turned her gaze back to have a look. That man bent his waist down, and there was a bath towel around his waist. His bare upper torso was toned and handsome. There was no piece of loose fat on his tight muscles, and the 6 packs on the man¡¯s abdomen was very elegant.

    He took her crystal shoes in his hands, and it turned out that he wanted to remove her shoes for her.

    He brushed his calloused fingers across her soft soles, and Ning Qing hesitated and shrunk her feet back quickly as if she¡¯d been electrocuted.

    He wasughing softly, and there was a dent in one side of the bed. The healthy and crisp scent on the man¡¯s body had a scent of shower gel on it as it invaded her senses.

    ¡°Put our son inside.¡± He came from the back as he lowered his volume.

    Ning Qing¡¯s longshes that were like a butterfly¡¯s wings were fluttering very hard. She knew that she could not escape it. She obediently tried to carry Little Qinwen back in, but it was of no use. The moment she moved, Little Qinwen was like a little octopus as he stered himself onto her.

    Little Qinwen was really too professional. Daddy asked him to ask Mama for a hug, and he did not dare to bezy even when he was sleeping.

    Ning Qing lowered her voice and negotiated with him. ¡°Hubby, I can¡¯t. Little Qinwen is sticking to me.¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯srge hand came out from her sweater, and he straightened his body to look at Little Qinwen. His son was hugging Mama too tight, and they were unable to be separated.

    ¡°Hubby, forget about it tonight. Our son is around. It is not convenient. Furthermore, I have to make a call to Xiao Zhou and the rest. We just reached the hotel. We just had dinner...¡±

    He had rushed her on the phone, and she came back in a hurry.

    To be polite, she should make a call to them to exin the situation.

    Ning Qing had yet to finish speaking. Her small head was cupped up by arge hand. The man took the pillow cover from the pillow she was lying on and brought it over Little Qinwen¡¯s face.

    Ning Qing was taken aback. She closed her eyes anxiously, and her entire being softened.

    ¡°Have you eaten? If you have something to say, say itter. Control your hunger. After I am full, I will feed you then, and I will cook noodles for you personally, okay?¡±

    He pinned her small face with his rough hands, and kissed her forcefully. ¡°Babe, I missed you so much...¡±

    ...

    Ning Qing went to the bathroom to shower, and when she came out of the bathroom, she took a dry towel in her hands, and was casually drying her hair.

    Lu Shaoming sat on the bed, wearing grey silk pajamas. There was a belt tiedzily around his waist while both of his long legs were ced horizontally. He leaned his handsome backzily on the bed, and he had a cigarette in his left hand as he smoked.

    In the fog, Ning Qing could see his squinted eyes. He lifted his head slightly as he spat a mouthful of smoke. There was arge patch of sun kissed skin on his chest that was exposed, and his wild and cruel aura had not dissipatedpletely.

    Ning Qing¡¯s earlobes turned red again. Little Qinwen was already nine months old now, and she still would be mesmerized with his mature aura on Lu Shaoming¡¯s body.

    She turned her gaze sideways to have a look. Little Qinwen was already ced in the baby cot and was sleeping quietly.

    He said that after Little Qinwen was a year old, he would have to sleep in a room of his own.

    Ning Qing was not surprised. His child rearing methods were all good.

    Her sweater, jeans, and bra were strewn on the carpet. His bath towel was also thrown there. Her face and ears were red, and she calmed her breathing before she bent down to pick it up.

    He did not do much housework in the house. After he wasfortable, he would bey back on his bedzily as he smoked, and it was always her who tidied up the mess.

    This scene, she could not let Aunty Yang see it.

    Ning Qing picked up all the clothes on the floor and ced them at the side of the sofa. At this moment, arge hand came over. He pinned her slim wrist with great force. When she wasn¡¯t paying attention, she fell directly onto the side of the bed and into the man¡¯s embrace.

    She wanted to move, and the man¡¯s muscr arm pinned her soft waist. As if he did not get enough just now, he pinched it twice, unwilling to let go of it. That hand that pinched a cigarette stubbed the finished cigarette into the ashtray, and he cast his gaze sideways. He spat all of the smoke in his mouth onto her small face. ¡°Try and bend your waist down to grab clothes again? Do you want to squeeze me dry?¡±

    The woman that was wearing his white shirt, and when she bent her waist down, she exposed a little of her beauty.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was crimson red. She...she did not mean it that way. Even though she was not being careful and let him see it, the man would lust after her anyway. He would also not...

    Aiya, what was he thinking inside his mind?

    Ning Qing changed the topic. Because she had just taken a shower, her small face was like the white of a boiled egg. It was supple and moist. She looked at him, and with a coy, sweet voice, she said, ¡°In the future, you should smoke less in front of Little Qinwen. Second hand smoke is very harmful.¡±

    Lu Shaoming stretched his hand to pinch her small face. He came over and pecked her maroon lips. ¡°Sorry Wifey, I will take note.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head.

    He kissed her for a moment before he let her go. He stretched his hand to snatch the towel in her hands, then onto his thighs. His gaze pointed towards a bowl of noodles on the bed stand, and he used the towel to wipe her hair. ¡°I made these noodles for you. Eat them while they are still hot.¡±

    Ning Qing cast her gaze sideways. While she was bathing, he had quickly gone into the kitchen to make a bowl of noodles.

    She used both of her small hands to hold the bowl. It was shredded chicken with vegetables. The noodles were soft and thin. The soup was delicious, and there were some spring onions sprinkled on the top. It looked and tasted good.

    Ning Qing had a gentleness in her eyes. She used one small hand to hold her chopsticks. She turned her head to give the man a kiss on his handsome face. ¡°Thank you, Hubby.¡±

    Lu Shaoming enjoyed this kiss very much. He gently wiped her hair and ordered her, ¡°Eat slowly. Be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ning Qing took the chopsticks, and took a few noodles past her small cherry like lips. She chewed slowly with her white teeth, and she looked elegant as she ate.

    ¡°Woo, Hubby, the noodles are delicious. You are really good at cooking.¡±

    He seldom did chores and rarely went into the kitchen, but his culinary skills were really good; it was delicious!

    Lu Shaoming looked at his young wife¡¯s satisfied expression, and he slowly curled the corners of his lips up. He went by her ear as he bit her gently. ¡°Wifey, in the future, after you feed me first, I¡¯ll make you full.¡±

    Ning Qing shrunk her small shoulders as she ducked away from him. She lifted her eyebrows up. She was displeased as she said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. Little Qinwen did not have a stomach ache at all. You purposely said that to fool me toe home.¡±

    As she spoke, Ning Qing grazed his nose with her hand. Her voice was soft and coy as she sweetly said, ¡°Lu Shaoming, you are 33 years old this year. You are not even embarrassed to use Little Qinwen to lie?¡±

    Lu Shaoming was really not embarrassed. He wrapped his hand around hers. He lowered his gaze as he kissed her white fingertips. ¡°Wifey, if I didn¡¯t fool you like that, would you havee back?¡±

    Ning Qing realized that this man had really thick skin. She took her small hand back, and she lifted her eyebrows up. ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss! I still have to finish my noodles,¡± she said seriously.

    He hugged her from behind and ced his firm jaw on her small shoulders as he nudged her. ¡°Is it good? Feed me a mouthful.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± She obediently picked a few strands of noodles to feed him.

    The man took a bite from her small hand. The bowl and chopsticks in her hands were snatched away, and her entire body was held in his embrace.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small, exquisite face was like a steamed prawn. She looked at the man who was gazing at her. His meaning was, he wanted her to eat the noodles in his mouth.

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡±

    When she was pressed down by him so dominatingly, Ning Qing let out a shriek as she looked at the piping hot noodles on the bed stand. She knew that she was fated to be unable to eat the bowl of noodles in peace tonight.

 Chapter 411

    <h4>Chapter 411: Bring Mum Over To Sunshine Orphanage</h4>

    Their reckless decision that they madest night made both of them unable to get up on time the next morning. Little Qinwen fell from his tiny baby cot in a sh. Both his beloved Daddy and Mama had yet to wake up, and it attracted the attention of Yue Wanqing who came right upstairs.

    Yue Wanqing came up and ran over hurriedly. She lifted her hand and knocked on the door immediately. ¡°Qingqing, Shaoming.¡±

    There was no reactioning from inside, and she could only hear her precious grandson sobbing loudly. It was probably due to him falling down.

    At this moment, Yue Wanqing did not bother with manners anymore. She stretched her hand to open the door, then ran inside. She saw Little Qinwen lying on his back on the carpet, and tears trickled down his face.

    There was a thickyer of protection on the baby cot. Little Qinwen would not be in great pain from falling, but he was probably shocked when he fell down. Yue Wanqing held Little Qinwen in her arms as she coaxed him quickly. ¡°Little Qinwen, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Let grandmother see. Where did you get injured? Little Qinwen is the most obedient and the bravest. Don¡¯t cry anymore, your daddy and mama are also too much. They are not even awake when their son is sobbing like this...¡±

    Yue Wanqing spoke as she turned sideways to look at the big bed by her side. She looked as her ears and face turned red. Little Qinwen wanted to turn his head around to look at Daddy and Mama, but he was blocked by his grandmother¡¯s hand. Grandma carried him out of the room as she muttered, ¡°With their son around, they don¡¯t even know how to tone it down, ay.¡±

    Yue Wanqing closed the door.

    ...

    Rays of sunshine streamed into the room and pierced their eyes. Ning Qing felt that it was too bright. She moved for a bit before she opened her sleepden eyes.

    She looked at the crystal chandelier above her head. The memories fromst night came flooding back to her. She lowered her gaze to look at herself and him. She let out a scream and quickly leaped up.

    Her shout woke the man beside her. Lu Shaoming also opened his eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong babe?¡± His low and charming voice was hoarse from sleep.

    Ning Qing did not answer. She tugged the only nket in her hands as she got off the bed, then she bent her waist down to pick the pyjamas from the floor to give to him, and she ran towards the washroom.

    She was done for. She knew she was dead. Little Qinwen was carried away. She did not know if it was Auntie Yang, or her mother, or her mother-inw....

    After all, they were both nude. They were too wildst night. They had a n to squeeze each other dry. He hugged her from the back in the morning. His hand was still ced on her chest, and the nket covered the both of them.

    It was over...

    Woo, she did not have the face to see anyone anymore!

    Lu Shaoming, who was lying on the bed, had not woken up fully. He wanted to look at his wife. He was frustrated that he could see nothing at all. His grey silk pyjamas covered his entire face.

    His wife was angry at him so early in the morning. Young Master Lu: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    They organized themselves and opened the door. When Ning Qing descended the stairs, she saw Yue Wanqing seated on the sofa. Her small face was crimson red as she greeted her, feeling guilty. ¡°Mum.¡±

    Yue Wanqing looked at her. She was an elder after all. She saw her daughter feeling guilty and could not say anything further. As long as they took more care in the future, and do not lead Little Qinwen astray... She had a tight smile on her lips as she said, ¡°Qingqing, Shaoming, you¡¯re already awake?¡±

    Lu Shaoming wore a white striped shirt and brown trousers. He did not tuck his shirt into his pants this time, and his handsome andnky figure looked casual.

    He was not rmed as his dark and sparkling eyes were focused on Yue Wanqing. ¡°Mum, you are here? Let¡¯s eat breakfast together. After we have breakfast, I will bring you over.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yue Wanqing carried Little Qinwen as they sat at the side of the dining table.

    Ning Qing took a sandwich. As she chewed on it, she felt something was amiss as she asked, ¡°Shao Ming, where are you bringing Mum?¡±

    Lu Shaoming took a mouthful of milk. He did not answer and Yue Wanqing said, ¡°Oh, Qingqing, things are like this: Mum went into the orphanage when she was eight years old. Now, you and Shaoming are all good. You two also have Little Qinwen now. Mum doesn¡¯t have any other ns but wants to try to search for my own parents. So many years have passed. I don¡¯t know if I can still find them. If they are still healthy and around, I will receive them and take care of them till they go.¡±

    ¡°Mum, are you looking for my grandparents?¡± Ning Qing widened her eyes. Mum had always been an orphan, and she never thought that there would be a day when she would have her own maternal grandparents. ¡°Mum, this is such an important matter. Why did you not let me know about it? I will help you search for them.¡±

    ¡°Qingqing, I wanted to tell you, but Shaoming said that you were so busy with the recent red winepetition. He feels bad, and didn¡¯t want you to be distracted.¡±

    Ning Qing was moved immediately. In her peripheral vision, she saw the man beside her, stretched her slim leg out, and kicked him.

    Thank you.

    She had to thank him for helping her to care for Little Qin Wen when she was busy with matters involving the red winepetition. He helped her take care of her mother, and she also had to thank him for helping her to solve all of her troubles so she did not have to do so.

    Lu Shaoming epted her gesture. His dark gaze passed her once, and there was gentleness in his voice as he said, ¡± Hurry up and eat then. We will go to Sunshine Orphanageter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head. She had a bright smile on her face as she ate breakfast.

    ...

    After having breakfast, Ning Qing stood in the living room to make a call.

    She called Jian Han first.

    ¡°Hello, Older Sister Jian... What? You are leaving today... Older Sister Jian, I can¡¯t today, because I have to bring my mother to Sunshine Orphanage to look for my grandparents... Yes, my grandparents... Older Sister Jian, you have to apany all of us... What, you are not going? Older Sister Jian, how can you do this? My mother likes you so much. She lost her parents when she was eight years old, and it has been so hard and she is looking for them now. You can¡¯t take it to heart, apparently. Older Sister Jian, you hold on. I will tell my mother...¡±

    Jian Han, on the other hand, was silent as sheplied.

    Ning Qing hung up, and she gave Yue Wanqing an ¡°OK¡± sign with her hands.

    She made another call.

    This time, she cut her words short as she said, ¡°Hello, Older Brother Dayuan,e over quickly. We are going along with Older Sister Jian to Sunshine Orphanage... Yeah, Older Sister Jian is leaving tomorrow. She is going back to Singapore. Today is thest day. You make the decision yourself.¡±

    Ning Qing put her phoneaway and felt satisfied. She gave herself a thumbs up inside her heart secretly. Being as she is, how could she not settle Older Sister Jian and Older Brother Dayuan.

    Look at what she could do!

    Heh.

    At this moment, her small head was caressed by a big hand. Lu Shaoming looked at her gentle expression in her eyes as he teased her. ¡°I think you were a matchmaker in yourst life, right?¡±

    Ning Qing had a smile on her face and did not say a single word. Fated people had the chance to meet one another. As long as she could make a couple walk hand in hand, it would be akin to gifting a person a rose, and the scent of the rose would be left on her own hands.

    Doing charity was a good deed.

    ....

    Ning Qing stood on the grass patch of the vi. Jian Han arrived first, and both of them just started to chat with one another. A silver Porsche drove over; Zhou Dayuan arrived.

    Ning Qing thought inside her heart, this man said that he didn¡¯t want toe, but his actions were way quickerpared to anyone else.

    Jian Han looked at that silver Porsche that was parked nearby. Her expression froze a little. She tugged Ning Qing¡¯s sleeve and softly said, ¡°Ning Qing, he...why is he here? You...¡±

    She understood what Ning Qing was trying to do.

    Ning Qing held Jian Han¡¯s small hand, and with a cheeky smile on her face, she said, ¡°Older Sister Jian, why did you fight with Older Brother Dayuan? Older Brother Dayuan is in your heart. You¡¯re in his eyes. Since both of you are in love with one another, then take this chance today and quickly reconcile.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s small face was a little pale. There was a sadness and fogginess in her heart. She probably wasn¡¯t the instigator here.

    These few days, his attitude that he used to treat her was... bad.

    ¡°Ning Qing, I...¡± Jian Han wanted to speak, but her vision fell onto that Porsche. Lu Shaoming walked over, and the window of the car rolled down. Jian Han saw that there was a beautiful youngdy with a pair of sunsses on her face as she sat in the front passenger seat clearly.

    Jian Han froze.

    Ning Qing also naturally saw that girl. She had a frown on her face as she said, ¡°Who is that girl? What is Older Brother Dayuan trying to do?¡±

    The two women froze. Lu Shaoming ced both of his hands in his pockets as he stood at the side of the Porsche. He nced at that girl briefly and curled up the corners of his lips as he looked at Zhou Dayuan. ¡°Zhou Dayuan, you are so capable. When I was the most angry at Ning Qing, when we fought with one another, I could not bear to bring a young girl along to make her angry.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan pressed both of his beautiful hands on the steering wheel. He wore a thin ck v neck sweater and khakis today. He looked refined and handsome.

    He nced at Lu Shaoming as heughed softly. ¡°Would she get jealous? If she told me personally that she was jealous, and I would not bear to do so, but look at her right now.¡±

    Lu Shaoming really turned to look at Jian Han. Jian Han cast her head down, and she was probably looking at her own feet.

    Lu Shaoming shrugged his shoulders, frustrated.

    Yue Wanqing carried Little Qinwen as she walked out. Auntie Yang held a bag in her hands, and Lu Shaoming switched the car he was driving to a dark orange Bentley SUV. Ning Qing held Jian Han¡¯s small hand as she pushed her in front of the Porsche. ¡°Older Sister Jian, Little Qinwen¡¯s baby pram is in our car, it is not convenient. You go and have a seat in Older Brother Dayuan¡¯s car.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing...¡± Jian Han¡¯s face was pale, and she shook her head lightly at Ning Qing.

    She was unwilling to do so.

    At this moment, Little Qinwen leaped out. He looked at Jian Han as his eyes had a glow in them. He went forward as he used one tiny hand to tug Jian Han¡¯s skirt and dragged her into the Porsche. ¡°Aunty...let¡¯s sit...¡±

    He wanted to sit together with Jian Han in the Porsche.

    Zhou Dayuan sat quietly. He looked through the rear view mirror at the woman by the side of the car. She wore a light blue shirt with white squares today. The style of her clothing was exquisite. There was a ck lining on her cor and her sleeves, and a ck lined skirt on the bottom. She tucked her shirt on her t stomach, and had a pair of white pointed glitter shoes on her feet.

    It was the ssic design from Chanel. Only she could wear this style of clothing and pull it off.

    At this moment, Little Qinwen tugged her skirt. The autumn breeze blew over. It fluttered her light chiffon skirt patterned with flowers. Her entire supple and frail body seemed to look like an angel¡¯s...

    Zhou Dayuan cast his nce sideways and looked out the window.

    At this moment, the back seat sunk down. She and Little Qinwen sat in the car.

    What Ning Qing said in the liftst night was not wrong. Her body was very fragrant. It was not an artificial fragrance, but it was natural. It was the sweetness of honey and milk.

    She sat in the car together with Little Qinwen, and the fragrance spread into the car.

    Zhou Dayuan swallowed his saliva. He could not control himself. At this moment, the girl beside him gurgled inughter. She turned her gaze back to chat with Jian Han, ¡°Are you Older Sister Jian? You can call me Xiao Yi. Little Young Master Lu is really so cute.¡±

    Facing the girl¡¯s enthusiastic words, Jian Han curled the corners of her lips up as she said, ¡°How are you?¡±

    She had nothing much to say, but she only regretted that she was tricked by Ning Qing toe here, and as she sat in his car, her entire body felt ufortable.

    Thankfully, she had Little Qinwen to apany her. Little Qinwen used both his hands and legs to climb onto her thighs. He used one tiny hand to hug her neck, before using another tiny hand to share his favourite little bear biscuits with her. ¡°Aunty, eat.¡±

 Chapter 412

    <h4>Chapter 412: There Would Be A Day When I Would Die On Your Body</h4>

    Jian Han shook her head and carried Little Qinwen. With a gentle smile on her face, she said, ¡°Aunt will not eat. Little Qinwen can have it.¡±

    After that, Little Qinwen ate his tiny bear biscuits happily, feeling satisfied.

    ....

    The dark orange SUV drove right in front, while Zhou Dayuan drove his Porsche, following behind.

    He did not look through the rear view mirror, but all of his attention was still attracted at the woman seated out back. She was really kind towards Little Qinwen. Her voice was soft and gentle as she coaxed him gently...

    In the future, she would definitely be a good mother.

    Zhou Dayuan thought of theirst night. In her condominium unit, he had left his seed in her body... It was only a pity that it was her safe period. If not, there would be a little glimpse of hope.

    The first time he touched her, he saw her go into the pharmacy to buy contraceptive pills. At that time, they had yet to get married, and he did not have the right to ask her to give birth to a child for him, but he had always hoped for that.

    He hoped that she could give birth to a child for him.

    He was not young in age anymore, 33 years old, so he should be a father soon.

    It was a pity, he would probably not fulfil this wish.

    At this moment, an extremely tiny sound attracted his attention. He looked through the rear view mirror. The woman in the back used her small hand to touch her chest and looked as if she were on the brink of vomiting.

    It was only then that Zhou Dayuan noticed that the road to the orphanage was curvy and winding. The entire journey was steep and winding. She was probably ufortable due to the winding road.

    Zhou Dayuan switched his signals on and parked at the side of the road. ¡°Come and sit in front.¡± Jian Han was feeling ufortable. She wanted to vomit, but the man was in the front. She could only hold it in. She was afraid that he would realize something and find out that she was pregnant.

    When she heard him speak, she froze, and it was only a few secondster that she realized that he was talking to her. She lifted her head, and her almond shaped eyes that were in a daze crashed into his eyes that were looking at her. She shook her head quickly. ¡°There is no need.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± But she heard hisughter instead. ¡°Miss Jian, what are you imagining? I am afraid that you cannot control yourself and you would puke in my car.¡±

    Jian Han froze and had nothing else to say anymore.

    It was a fact. He liked to be clean. It would be really awkward if she vomited inside his car.

    At this moment, Xiao Yi, who was seated in the front passenger seat also got out of the car. She said, ¡°Older Sister Jian,e and sit up front. I will apany Little Young Master Lu to y for a bit.¡±

    At this moment, Jian Han did not dare to act coy. She stood up and went to sit on the front passenger seat.

    The Porsche started to cruise smoothly on the road once again.

    Xiao Yi, who was seated in the back, tried very hard to interact with Little Qinwen, but it was very obvious that Little Qinwen did not care about her. He perched himself by the side of the window. He lifted his small head up to use his tiny fingers to point towards the small birds flying free in the azure blue sky that was dotted by many white fluffy clouds. ¡°Eh?¡±

    What was this thingy?

    Jian Han felt her entire body stiffen up as she sat in the front passenger seat. She did not dare move. Zhou Dayuan was beside her. Even though she did not care, the clean, crisp, healthy scent on his body came into her nostrils as usual.

    She was very familiar with this scent of his body, so as she had a whiff of it. It made her heart pound.

    She did not know how much time had passed. ¡°Aunty.¡± Little Qin Wen called her from the back. ¡°Pee pee...¡±

    He wanted to pee already.

    Jian Han heard his words and turned her gaze back. Little Qinwen had an anxious expression on his face, as if he could not control it anymore. She could not help it. Jian Han lifted her gaze to look at the man beside her, ¡°That... Can you stop the car? Little Qinwen wants...¡±

    She was unable to say that word in front of him. She knew that he had definitely heard what Little Qin Wen said.

    Zhou Dayuan lifted his eyelids up, and did not look at her. ¡°Miss Jian, have a look at this road yourself, if I stop the car now, everyone behind will end up in queue.¡±

    Jian Han looked through the rear view mirror, there was only onene here, and there was a very long line behind them.

    What he said was really true.

    But Little Qinwen was really in a hurry. ¡°Aunty, pee pee...¡±

    Jian Han was at a loss for what to do. She did not know how to settle this, at this moment, Xiao Yi took a mineral water bottle and said, ¡°Older Sister Jian, use this then.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s small face was crimson red. If they were on the highway, they had no choice as they were driving. Men would also use this method to settle, it was very normal, but Zhou Dayuan was seated beside her. She...

    Little Qinwen was still rushing her. She knew her ears were hot now. She had no choice. She released her safety belt, and used one thigh to kneel on the seat. Her entire being turned to the back and removed Little Qinwen¡¯s pants for him. ¡°Little Qinwen,e over.¡±

    Jian Han prayed hard to the Heavens for time to pass faster.

    At this moment, Xiao Yi said, ¡°Older Brother Da yuan, how much longer do we have to go? We won¡¯t be driving all the way down right?¡±

    The man¡¯s deep and elegant voice rang out in the air with a yful tone to it, ¡°Why, you also want to help me do it?¡±

    Xiao Yi wasughing. The young girl¡¯s coyughter reflected the banter between lovers. ¡°I do want to help Older Brother Dayuan to do it, but is the width of this bottle enough?¡±

    ¡°Whether it is enough or not, won¡¯t you be clear about that?¡± The man questioned her instead.

    Jian Han¡¯s hand froze, and her small face that was burning red turned pale white instantly.

    Little Qinwen was done. She turned her body back and sat back in her own seat. She secured the safety belt quietly, and she turned her small head sideways to look outside the window. What kind of feeling was inside her heart? It was full of pain, together with a touch of numbness. It turned out that the most difficult time to get through was when she listened to him say romantic words to another girl.

    That day when he said he was sick of ying with her, she could not sleep. It was not that she did not believe him, but if he was sick of her, why did he have to be like that that night. He wanted her to remove her shirt...

    She was in a mess now. It turned out that he could also be like this with other girls.

    Jian Han closed her eyes.

    ...

    Jian Han fell asleep. She flipped around the bedst night and only fell asleep in the wee hours of the morning. She was also pregnant. It was normal for her to be sleepy. She could not hold it in anymore, she closed her eyes as she fell asleep with worry in her heart.

    Zhou Dayuan stepped on the brakes and slowed down the speed of the car. He tried hard to maintain the steadiness of the car, and tried hard to not make her feel dizzy.

    His sharp hearing could hear her breathing. It was light and long. She was in deep sleep, and she was really exhausted.

    At this moment, he saw the Bentley SUV stop in front. It was a break midway, he signalled his lights, and also parked.

    Because of the nature of the car, Zhou Dayuan just stopped the car, and the woman beside him fell onto his thighs.

    Zhou Dayuan lowered his gaze to look at this small face in deep slumber. Her dark hair covered her gentle side profile. All he could see in his line of vision was her small, coy lips, and they were pinkish in colour.

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s expression in his eyes turned dark.

    At this moment: Knock knock knock. The sound of someone knocking on the window rang out in the air. Zhou Dayuan rolled the window of the car down. Lu Shaoming was standing at the side of the window. ¡°Why are you not getting out to walk around...¡± Lu Shaoming saw Jian Han who copsed on his thigh in deep slumber. He said ¡°Oh, then you definitely won¡¯t be able to get out.¡±

    With his gaze, Zhou Dayuan towards the back of the car. He purposely lowered his volume as he said, ¡°Take your son.¡±

    Lu Shaomingughed, and lifted his eyebrows up as he nced at him. ¡°Why are you being jealous of a child?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan did not bother with him. He saw Lu Shaoming carry Little Qinwen away, and prevented Ning Qing who wasing in his direction from doing so, before he lowered his gaze once again to look at the woman on his thighs.

    He stretched his hand out and tucked her silk like hair behind her ear. He used his right hand to cup half of her gentle and beautiful small face into his palm, and he brushed her face lightly.

    At this moment, Xiao Yi who was seated in the backughed out loud. ¡°Older Brother Dayuan, what are you doing right now? I am still around. You are doing these things to a woman who has fallen asleep in front of me. Is this really alright?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan did not look at her. He moved his thin lips as he said, ¡°Go out of the car. If not, I will tell your older brother about you dating before you are supposed to do so.¡±

    Xiao Yi sighed and red at him before she opened the car door to get out.

    In this moment, his world turned silent, and he was only left with her, all alone.

    Zhou Dayuan touched her small face for a moment. His thumbs came onto her temples, and he massaged her for a while with good technique. Doing this would help alleviate carsickness.

    Although he still had grievances and hate for her inside his heart, he still did not bear to see her feeling ufortable.

    He was a doctor. The strength in his hands was very appropriate. Jian Han, who was in deep slumber, loosened her eyebrows slowly. She moved her body and buried her small face deeply into his waist.

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s body froze. He cursed softly in the bottom of his heart. This small vixen.

    Did she know where she was burying herself right now?

    Zhou Dayuan took his hand back from her face. He took out his cigarettes and his lighter. He ced his left shoulderzily on the car window to take a breath. This time, the taste of nicotine did not provide any numbness. It made him frustrated instead. He had a cigarette in his mouth, and he squinted his eyeszily and cunningly. The man¡¯s deep lines on the corners of his eyes were creased, and he stretched his right hand out to his belt...

    Everyone was far away, and they purposely left space for the two of them.

    In the position they were in, even if he bullied her, nobody would find out about it at all.

    He was a man after all. There were few who did not like being like this. It was stimting!

    Even if she woke up after getting bullied by him, she had to obediently continue. Just by looking at her cry while removing her shirtst night, she would oblige to anything he wanted.

    Zhou Dayuan swallowed his saliva, the right hand on his belt withdrew instead.

    The thumb on his right hand came onto her supple lips. Heughed coldly and cunningly. ¡°Your lips are so small. How am I going to bully you?¡±

    He still did not bear to bully her.

    Lately, he was like a lunatic.

    It was actually her who took Tang Fan¡¯s side in the bar and personally asked him to get lost, but he was unable to get lost. His body was so loyal towards her.

    He wanted to use his words to bully her during the red winepetition. When thepetition ended, after boarding his car, he saw her walking alone. He was so disgusting, he drove behind her and looked at her. That light pink dress was dragging onto the floor, and the wind at night blew the train of the skirt a little, and he clearly saw a pair of t shoes on her feet.

    She was in an evening gown, but she actually had a pair of t shoes on her feet?

    It was only that could do so. She had a pair of t shoes, but she looked as if she was wearing heels, he had a few looks of her svelte and beautiful figure.

    In the end, he was unable to control himself.

    He called her on the phone.

    Thinking about it now, he suspected that he had some psychological illness. As a doctor, he did not take responsibility for his own body, and he had given up on these years of refined education that he had. He was so dramatic!

    Zhou Dayuan took a deep breath of smoke before he used his index finger on his right hand to brush her face. ¡°Jian Han, there would be a day that I would have to die on your body.¡±

    It was noon, and both cars arrived at Sunshine Orphanage.

    These few years, Sunshine Orphanage expanded and renovated due to the support of many charity organizations. The old houses in the past had been reced by a small building that was made out of two floors. There was a grass patch outside. It was scenic and beautiful. The environment was very pleasant.

    Ning Qing saw Jian Han beside her use her hands to touch her chest. Looking ufortable, she immediately asked, ¡°Older Sister Jian, what is wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Jian Han shook her head quickly. She would not say that her chest was hurting.

    It was hurting a little bit. It was a bit numb, as if she were pinched...by someone.

    It was only when the Porsche stopped before the doors of Sunshine Orphanage that she woke up. She was awoken by Xiao Yi. When she opened her eyes, Zhou Dayuan had already left the car. The twodies did not have any interactions.

    Lu Shaoming stood beside Yue Wanqing as he asked, ¡°Mum, do you have any impression of this ce?¡±

    Yue Wanqing looked around her surroundings in a daze. She nodded her head, ¡°I have a little impression of this ce, but it has been 40 years. It has changed too much. It¡¯s barely as I remember it to be...¡±

    Lu Shaomingforted her and said, ¡°Its fine, Mum, let¡¯s go in then. There have been many changes that Sunshine Orphanage has gone through throughout the years. The person in charge inside has changed numerous hands. I asked someone to investigate already. There is no valuable clue yet, this is Director Shi. I helped you invite her over, and she is waiting for us to arrive.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yue Wanqing nodded her head and got ready to walk into the orphanage.

 Chapter 413

    <h4>Chapter 413: Why Are You Panicking? I Thought It Was Something Bad</h4>

    The director of the orphanage sat in the office, and Yue Wanqing saw Director Shi.

    Director Shi was already 70 this year. She had been retired for over 20 years now, and it was her children who brought her over to this location today.

    Yue Wanqing saw her and her eyes welled up with tears. She had be an orphan when she was 8 years old. In this orphanage, this Director Shi who was standing in front of her was all of the warmth in her childhood life, just as if she were her mother.

    The senior sat on the chair. Both of her clouded elderly eyes were very swollen, ¡°Director...¡± Yue Wanqing ran forward quickly, and kneeled in front of the senior. She stretched her hand out to hug the elderly person¡¯s waist, ¡°Director, I am Wanqing. I have finally met you again.¡±

    The senior lowered her head. She used both her elderly hands to caress Yun Wanqing¡¯s head, she nodded her head, and had a smile on her lips as she said, ¡°I remember, I remember. You are the Wan Qing from ss 3.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yue Wanqing nodded her head, and she held the senior¡¯s hands. ¡°Director, I looked for you these past few years, but I heard that your children took you back to your childhood home back in the mountains. Are you still doing well?¡±

    ¡°Good, I am doing very well. Wanqing, the family that adopted you, did they treat you well?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they treated me well.¡± Yue Wanqing wiped her tears and said, ¡°Director, I am living well, but, I want to look for my biological parents. I could not have been an orphan from the moment I was born. Director, did you remember how I ended up in the orphanage at that time?¡±

    The senior froze, and tried hard to jog her memory. Unclearly, she said, ¡°Wanqing, 40 years ago, you were sent by a middle aged woman....¡±

    ¡°Middle aged woman?¡± Yue Wanqing was delighted.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that woman was plump, and the clothes on her body were torn and tattered. She said that you were her sister-inw¡¯s ninth daughter. The people in the mountains all wanted boys, and your father insisted on a boy, so they sold all of their daughters. You were one of them. That woman found you pitiful and did not bear to suffer more hardships, so she took the chance as she wasing out of the mountains to bring you over secretly, and she brought you over here. That woman hoped that you would find a good family, and would be akin to being reborn in this world.¡±

    Yun Wanqing heard what she said. Her expression darkened, it turned out that she turned into an orphan just like that. Her father did not want any daughters and wanted to sell her off.

    At this moment, the elderly person patted Yue Wanqing¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°Wanqing, I saw that your background was pitiful, so when a rich family came to pick a daughter, I always ranked you first. You also performed well. You spent these few years well. Go home then, don¡¯t look for your parents anymore. In your entire life, it is all well as long as you are living well.¡±

    Yue Wanqing held all of her sadness at bay, and she stood up slowly, ¡°Director, thank you, I will be leaving then.¡±

    ¡°Okay, go then.¡± The director waved her hand.

    Yue Wanqing followed Ning Qing to the side of the door. At this moment, she turned her head and said, ¡°Director, then do you still remember how that middle aged woman looked or know where she stayed?¡±

    The senior shook her head. ¡°40 years have passed. I don¡¯t remember it anymore... Wanqing, why are you still looking for them?¡±

    There was a warm smile on Yue Wanqing¡¯s face. ¡°I am thinking, although they despised the fact that I am a daughter and gave me up, they have given me life after all. They are my parents. If I can find them now, if they are not living well now, then I am also willing to support them...¡± As she spoke, Wanqing asked, ¡°Oh right, Director, did I have any identifying items on me when I came into the orphanage?¡±

    The elderly person¡¯s hand that was holding a walking stick tightened, and she shook her head as she denied it. ¡°No.¡±

    This time, Yue Wanqing was really disappointed. She still greeted the elderly person¡¯s daughters, then walked out.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming, Zhou Dayuan, and Jian Han were all outside. They saw Yue Wanqing¡¯s expression as she walked out, and they could guess what had transpired.

    Not everyone could have a story, and not every person searching for their kin could have good results.

    This ending was what they had predicted.

    ¡°Mum, are you okay?¡± Lu Shaoming went forward as he asked with care.

    Yue Wanqing shook her head with an upset expression. At this moment, Ning Qing said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home to chat if there is anything else... I have noticed that it is already dark now. It is not convenient for us to drive. The environment nearby is also good. There is a temple. Why don¡¯t we stay in the temple then. Older Brother Dayuan, Older Sister Jian, what do you guys think?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan nodded his head and expressed his agreement.

    Jian Han also did not object.

    The group headed towards the temple.

    ...

    At this moment, in the director¡¯s office, Director Shi was shivering from head to toe as there were five or six fierce looking bodyguards in all ck who were gathered in her office, and there was a woman.

    Zhou Zhilei.

    Director Shi looked at her children that were tied down by the bodyguards, she begged them immediately, ¡°Youngdy, I have already done as you have ordered. Please let my children go then; they are innocent.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei had both of her hands kneaded into fists. There was fire in her eyes. She loudly chided this senior in he 70s who had dedicated her entire life to the orphanage. ¡°Let me ask you. That Yue Wanqing that came just now, what is her background?¡±

    ¡°She...she...I also do not know her background, only that....¡±

    ¡°Only what?¡±

    ¡°It was only when Yue Wanqing came into the orphanage she liked to speak English. Daddy, Mummy, morning...including the clothes on her body were not old fashioned. It seemed like she was a daughter who came from a wealthy family that got lost... She naturally had a talent for brewing red wine. There was a time when she personally brewed red wine. At that time, she was only 8 years old... Because every aspect of her was good, she looked beautiful and her lips were sweet, I had an evesting impression of her...¡±

    Zhou Zhilei felt every word that she said was akin to a fire that came down from the sky, and it burned her heart. She had a sinister expression on her face as she continued to ask, ¡°Was there any special item on her body when she arrived?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes..¡± The elderly person slowly took an item out of her pocket and said, ¡°This is it...¡±

    Zhou Zhilei snatched it in her hands, and she looked at it repeatedly. It was a red amulet engraved with gold, and there was a ¡°Dou¡± embroidered onto it.

    It was right; it was this item.

    Her grandmother always held this in her hands, treated it as a treasure, and never went away from it. She would weep while she looked at it, and as she looked on, she would call Dou Dou....

    This amulet was exactly the same as the one in her grandmother¡¯s hands.

    Ning Qing¡¯s mother, Yue Wanqing, was Zhou Heng¡¯s biological daughter!

    Ha, haha. Zhou Zhilei did not know if this was Heavens joking around with her. She despised Ning Qing¡¯s background the most. Song Yajing had once mocked her for it. All of the upper ss elites in T City were unable to ept it, but Ning Qing¡¯s bones actually flowed with the most noble blood, and she was the biological granddaughter of the king of wineries, Zhou Heng!

    No wonder Ning Qing had talent in the aspect of red wine. It turned out that it was actually inherited.

    No wonder Zhou Heng had weird good feelings for Ning Qing. It turned out to be kinship with his bloodline.

    Then what was she?

    She was a counterfeit good!

    What was she going to do?

    Ning Qing already stole Lu Shaoming away, taking the position of Mrs. Lu. Could it actually be that she was going to allow her to go back to the Zhou family and snatch away the golden position of the Young Miss of the Zhou family?

    No, never!

    At this moment, a bodyguard came forward, ¡°Young Miss, Old Master and Old Madam are already on their way here. We need to settle our matters here quickly.¡±

    Director Shi quickly said, ¡°Youngdy, let go of my son and daughter. I will listen to you... I got it! when theyeter, I will say that Yue Wanqing has died. She has already died...¡±

    Zhou Zhilei weighed her options quickly. How was she going to manage this situation?

    At this moment, her phone rang. Her mother, Kong Lan, called her.

    Zhou Zhilei¡¯s eyes lit up. Her muddled life had finally weed a helpline right now.

    She picked up the call quickly. ¡°Hello, Mum, are you and Dad both back already? I am already at my wit¡¯s ends right now. Ning Qing¡¯s mother, Yue Wanqing, is Grandfather¡¯s daughter Dou Dou. Ning Qing is grandfather¡¯s biological granddaughter!¡±

    Kong Lan, who was on the other end,ughed coldly as she listened on. ¡°Tsk tsk, I really did not think that Ning Qing would have this status at that time. Even the Heavens are helping her.¡±

    ¡°Mum, it is not the time to be emotional right now. What are we going to do right now? If Grandpa finds out that Ning Qing is his biological granddaughter, then we would be dead. We will be chased away, and the Zhou family winery would not belong to us anymore.¡±

    ¡°Zhilei, why are you anxious?¡± Kong Lanughed confidently as she casually said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Look at how anxious you are right now.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei froze. Was this matter not considered to be big?

    It was important to the family.

    Unless...

    Zhou Zhilei felt her entire beinge back to life. She was surprised and shocked. Her mother had a secret in her hands. She definitely did. ¡°Mum, you...¡±

    ¡°Okay, Zhi Lei, your father and I wille home tomorrow morning. Aren¡¯t you at Sunshine Orphanage right now? You ask the old director to tell your grandparents this...¡±

    ....

    When Zhou Heng visited the orphanage, Ning Qing was on the other side as they had few rooms in the temple. No one was too enthusiastic. They chatted with one another as they prepared to go to bed.

    Ning Qing poured a ss of warm water and handed it over to Yue Wanqing. ¡°Mum, don¡¯t be sad. It is fated that you are unable to find them. You should take it with an open heart.¡±

    Yue Wanqing took the cup of water and had a sip. She sighed; it was still a regret.

    Her surname, ¡°Yue,¡± was given to her by the Old Madam Ning . She actually wanted to know her real surname very much.

    Lu Shaoming noticed that his mother-inw was looking very upset. He asked, ¡°Mum, do you really not have any impression of what happened in the past? For example, what was your nickname? Where did you live before...¡±

    Yue Wanqing tried to search for her memories in her mind. ¡°I have such an impression... My house was very very big. There were...many flowers... There was someone chasing behind me, and they ordered me not to run too quickly to prevent me from falling. They called me...¡±

    ¡°Called you what?¡±

    Yue Wanqing shook her head. ¡°No, too much time has passed. I can¡¯t remember it anymore... My head hurts...¡±

    ¡°Mum, forget it if you cannot remember. Don¡¯t think about it anymore...¡± Ning Qing hugged her mother¡¯s shoulders. Her mother¡¯s health was not too good to begin with. She did not want her mother to suffer even more.

    Jian Han stood at one side as she looked on. She felt her heart hurt. She took the chance when nobody noticed. She opened the door softly, and walked out.

    Looking at Auntie Yue look for her own biological parents, Jian Han ced one small hand on her own belly. There would be a day in the future. Would her child also think of looking for her own father?

    It was the first time Jian Han was bought over. She was so lonely. She wanted to give birth to his son to apany her for the rest of her life, but this was unfair towards the child. Without his father, she could not give this child aplete home. She could not give the child fatherly love, and she was being too selfish.

 Chapter 414

    <h4>Chapter 414: Zhou Dayuan, Let Go</h4>

    Jian Han walked along in the corridor of the temple. She was pondering her troubles. She heard the sound of crisp bell chimes in the air. She lifted her head to have a look, only to see a square table in front of her. There was a nun standing beside the table, looking benevolent and kind.

    She went forward and saw that there were many silver essories ced on the table. The designs were simple and elegant, and they were very pretty.

    The nun noticed that she was interested, smiled, and said, ¡°Devotee, these few essories are blessed by the temple. They can ensure your safety, do you want to have one?¡±

    Jian Han picked one of the silver bracelets up. ¡°Can this protect....an unborn child¡¯s safety?¡± she asked in a soft voice.

    The nun¡¯s kind gazended on her t abdomen. ¡°Of course it can, devotee. Buddha will definitely protect both you and the baby, and ensure both of you would be safe.¡±

    Jian Han curled the corners of her lips into a sweet smile. ¡°Okay, I will buy this then. How much does this cost?¡±

    The female nun pointed in front of her. ¡°This is not for sale. It is all up to your heart. You can donate some money for incense and offerings.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    Jian Han took the silver bracelet. She walked through the corridor and saw that there was a red leaf cherry plum tree out front, and the tree was full of cherry plums.

    There was a nun plucking the cherry plums off the tree. The nun saw hering, smiled, and said, ¡°Devotee, you can also pluck one to have a try.¡±

    Jian Han looked at the green coloured plums and was a little tempted. ¡°Can I do that?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can. It is only just that the cherry plums in this season are not ripe yet. They taste a little sour.¡±

    Sour?

    Jian Han¡¯s eyes lit up. She¡¯s been pregnant for one month now, and she had recently developed quite a taste for sour things.

    She aimed at one cherry plum, and went on her tiptoes to pick it.

    When Zhou Dayuan walked out, he saw her plucking cherry plums. The woman selected one on a high branch. She was not tall enough and could not reach it.

    Those female nuns were done plucking, and she was still trying to pluck hers.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her frail, weak attempt. She tried hard to get that plum, looking na?ve and silly.

    He ced both of his hands in his pockets and stood in ce. He noticed when she went out of the door just now and did not dare to follow her out, but this silly woman, she got lost frequently in Ennd, and he was afraid that she would get lost in this temple too.

    There were many monks here, and she looked very beautiful.

    He would imagine the crazy possibilities.

    Zhou Dayuan started to feel good. At this moment, he saw the silver bracelet she wore on her wrist. Her wrist was very slim, and the sleeve of her shirt today was mid length. This silver bracelet was very eye catching on her wrist.

    He had not seen her wearing this silver bracelet in the car. Why did she have one on right now?

    Who gave it to her?

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s warm gaze turned sinister in an instant.

    Jian Han could not pluck the cherry plum that she wanted. She pouted her pink lips and was defeated. Okay then. She decided to pluck a cherry plum that was by her side.

    She held the cherry plum in the centre of her palm, and she turned around in satisfaction.

    She would wash it before eating.

    Right when she turned around, Jian Han saw Zhou Dayuan. She was extremely shocked. When did this mane? He did not even make a single sound even though he was standing behind her.

    She looked at his facial expressions. He seemed to be in a bad mood, and his dark eyes were pure and sparkling as he purposely stared at her.

    Jian Han also felt wronged. She did not know what she did wrong to make him angry.

    She still felt a little wronged. Jian Han cast her gaze downwards. She thought inside her heart, she would control it for a while. After making it through tonight, she would return to Singapore tomorrow.

    He could not see her anymore, and his mood would naturally be much better.

    Jian Han decided to ignore him. She walked forward and brushed across his side.

    But she was unable to leave, because her wrist was pinned down. She had a bracelet on her wrist. He used a lot of strength. He was pinching her and hated that he could not break her wrist into pieces. ¡°Siii!¡± She lifted her elegant brows up immediately and said, ¡°It hurts...¡±

    She struggled. She wanted to shake his hand off, ¡°Zhou Dayuan, what are you doing? Let go of me. You¡¯re hurting me...¡±

    In the next second, she stumbled, and it turned out that the man pinned her wrist and started to walk, and she was forced to follow him.

    The cherry plums in her left hand fell onto the ground in a moment, and they rolled a few metres away.

    There was a chill on her back. It turned out that he dragged her into a corner, it was the empty space between the two houses. It was a blind spot, rather concealed, and she was forced against the wall.

    Jian Han felt extremely wronged. These past few days, he has been getting worse and worse. The kind of ce they were in, it was the ce for monks to meditate, clean and pure.

    How could it allow for him to do such things to her?

    Her right hand was pinned down by him. She was really in a lot of pain. She was in so much pain, and the tears in her eyes streamed down. She kneaded her left hand into a small fist as she punched him. ¡°Zhou Dayuan, that¡¯s enough. Let go of me! What reason do you have to be doing this to me? I don¡¯t like you anymore, and I won¡¯t allow you to bully me again!¡±

    She did not dare to raise her voice. It was also because she was pregnant that she did not dare raise her voice. Even if she was chiding him, her voice was soft and gentle. Zhou Dayuan listened on with a frown on his face, and he knew in his heart that this woman would really cost him his life.

    He used hisrge hand to pin her slim wrist. He could not hold it back anymore and came forward cunningly. He used his long leg to forcefully pin her slim legs that were moving all over the ce. He forced her long, slim body underneath him. If she moved for a minute, he would torture her for a minute.

    His eyes were a little red, hisrge hand touched her silver bracelet as he tugged it down. He neared her and did not seek her consent as he bit her tiny snow white earlobe. ¡°Who gave it to you? Say it!¡±

    Jian Han was in great pain. Her small shoulders were trembling. She sobbed as she begged him. ¡°Don¡¯t bite me, it hurts... It really hurts so much...¡±

    The woman in his embrace was gentle like a tinymb. Zhou Dayuan pinned her soft waist down as he pressed her into his embrace. He hated that he couldn¡¯t press her into his own bones. He knew that he was done for, he should not have touched her at that time. She was just like opium. The moment he had her, he became crazy addicted.

    He knew that he was really behaving like a freaky lunatic right now!

    ¡°Jian Han, tell me, who gave you this silver bracelet? Was it Tang Fan?¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡± Jian Han only wanted him to let go of her. She would answer whatever question he asked. ¡°I bought it myself, I just walked past a corridor and bought it.¡±

    She said she had bought it herself.

    Zhou Dayuan regained all of his senses. He let go of her, and distanced himself from her.

    Jian Han was free. She took in big breaths of air. Her small almond-shaped face was covered in tears. The tip of her nose and her eyes were all red. She looked absolutely pitiful.

    Zhou Dayuan felt his own heart pinched by arge hand. He could not catch his breath. What did he do just now, bullying her like this?

    He has not observed her closely these past two days. It wasn¡¯t until he had her in his embrace just now that he realized she had lost a lot of weight. Her slim waist had gotten even smaller, and it was not even the size of half of his arm.

    He heard that hugging slim people would be painful to the touch, because it was all bones and would be hard, but she was not like that. Her body was extremely soft, just as if she were boneless.

    Zhou Dayuan was in a total mess. He used both of hisrge hands to wipe her tears messily. ¡°Jian Han, sorry. Don¡¯t cry anymore. It is all my fault. It was all my mistake. I only...¡±

    ¡®

    Jian Han did not listen to him. Her voice was hoarse from crying. Her body moved, escaping his touch. The only thing that he brought to her was pain.

    She was afraid.

    She was not one person anymore. She was afraid that he would harm the child in her stomach.

    How could Zhou Dayuan not understand her thoughts? She was so obvious in rejecting his advances. He kept his hand back, and his entire being looked messy because of the chaos. He looked at her before he turned back to go back underneath the cherry plum tree. He found the exact cherry plum that she wanted to pluck just now. He stretched out his long arm and easily plucked it.

    There was clean water nearby. He washed it thoroughly before he came back and stopped before her.

    ¡°Jian Han, this is for you. Be good. Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± His voice was bitter.

    Jian Han really stopped crying because her emotions were too depressed. It made her chest feel ufortable. She was afraid that she would vomit. At this moment, she saw the cherry plum in his hands. It was green, and there was a sour fragrance to it. She lowered her gaze and stretched her small hand out to receive it.

    He did not allow her to do so, and made her eat the cherry plums from his hand.

    Jian Han took a breath through her nose. Her small head went forward, and she opened her mouth to have a bite.

    Zhou Dayuan noticed that she took a tiny bite. There were teeth marks left on the cherry plum. The woman¡¯s pink lips were stained with fruit juice. She looked especially soft and attractive. Her beautiful cheeks were bloated, as she was chewing.

    ¡°Howe you like to eat this? I remember that you didn¡¯t like to eat sour stuff in the past.¡± He lowered his volume. His voice was extra gentle.

    It was because his heart ached for her. In his eyes, this was merely an unripe cherry plum.

    Hearing him speak so gently, Jian Han lifted her head up and looked at him.

    The woman¡¯s ck, almond-shaped eyes were moist. Because she had just finished crying, there was still a brightyer of fog in her eyes. In this man¡¯s eyes, she looked extremely pure and innocent.

    Zhou Dayuan lifted her hand and touched her small face.

    His palm was warm. The man¡¯s warmth on his body transferred to her slightly cold skin and made her feelfortable. She stretched her hand to hold his.

    Zhou Dayuan froze for a few moments. Her taking the initiative made his gaze go hot in an instant.

    Jian Han held his hand, and slowly went downwards, bringing his hand to her abdomen.

    The baby has not felt his father¡¯s touch before. She wanted the baby to feel it for a moment.

    Because she did not know if there would be a next time.

    Zhou Dayuan did not know what she was doing. He curled the corners of his lips using hisrge hand to touch her abdomen, then he went to the side, pinning her soft waist before he kissed her.

    Jian Han was pushed onto the wall once again, and she silently epted all of his actions.

    But it was only because she was really not feeling well. His kiss was like a grey wolf. He was cruel and aggressive as he came in. She felt him touching her throat, and she immediately knitted her eyebrows.

    He also left at this time. He cupped her small face in hisrge hands. The hot airing out of his nose spewed onto her skin. ¡°Come to my room tonight?¡±

    Jian Han froze and turned her head away.

    But she was unable to do so, because just as she wanted to move her small face away. He pinned her back to face him. He was frowning, and he looked handsome and forceful with a touch of rogueness. ¡°You are not willing to do so? Then what were you hinting at just now? When a woman wants a man to hug her waist, you must understand this meaning, right? Jian Han, huh?¡±

    Jian Han did not say a single word. Her face was pale like a sheet of paper, and she used both of her small hands out to push him away.

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s breathing froze, and he was a little angry. He pressed one hand against her small shoulder. He closed his eyes and could not see her, and kissed her directly.

    Jian Han felt ufortable being trapped. She tried to struggle for a small moment, and at this moment, she heard the sound of footsteps nearby ring out in the air, and there were people speaking.

    She was distracted, and there was paining from her chest, and it turned out to be him pinching her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this...¡± she gently yet hoarsely pleaded.

    Zhou Dayuan noticed that she was reacting a little, and he brought her closer into his embrace. His tone was pampering and joyful as he said, ¡°It is not like I haven¡¯t done it before. A few hours ago, I did the same thing to you inside the car.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s irises contracted, and she finally knew what he did to her inside the car.

    Her tongue was blocked by him, and she felt very ufortable. Her chest felt like she was suffocating. She could not control her throat for a moment. She used all the strength in her body to push him away, and ran a few steps away, bending her waist down to vomit.

 Chapter 415

    <h4>Chapter 415: Zhou Dayuan, You Are Going To Be A Father Now</h4>

    Jian Han vomited all over the ce. The tears in her eyes gushed out. At this moment, she heard the man speak coldly and mockingly behind her. ¡°Jian Han, you just hate me so much that you are vomiting after a moment¡¯s touch.¡±

    Jian Han did not reply. She did not have any strength to reply. She was tortured by him just now, and now, she felt her head spin and her vision blur.

    A gentle breeze blew over, and he left.

    Jian Han weakly copsed onto the long bench by her side. There was the taste of her own tears in her mouth, and it tasted so bitter.

    She closed her eyes lightly, and allowed herself to shed all of her tears.

    She¡¯s known him for so many years. She¡¯s loved him for so many years. He would probably never find out, no matter whether it was six years ago or six yearster, she never betrayed him at all.

    ...

    The next morning, Ning Qing went to knock on Jian Han¡¯s door. The room was empty, and Jian Han had already left.

    Yue Wanqing could not help but be worried. ¡°Qingqing, when did Doctor Jian leave? How did she leave? It is so dangerous for a girl like her to go on the road all alone. Give her a call quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing was also worried. When she was about to sleepst night, Older Sister Jian had a peaceful expression on her face as she told her ¡°Good night.¡± She did not think that she would leave without bidding farewell this morning.

    Ning Qing made the call, but no one answered.

    At this moment, Lu Shaoming walked over and said, ¡°Mum, Ning Qing, Dayuan has also left.¡±

    ¡°What? Then did they leave together?¡± Yue Wanqing asked.

    Lu Shaoming shook his head. ¡°I asked someone else. No. Dayuan drove back to T Cityst night. Jian Han left early in the morning. She took the long distance coach.¡±

    Yue Wanqing sighed. Displeased, she said, ¡°What is wrong with those two kids?¡±

    Ning Qingforted her mother. ¡°Mum, it¡¯s fine. Let us return to T City. After we go back, I will go to Older Sister Jian¡¯s condominium unit to look for her.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay, let us go back quickly.¡±

    At this moment, ¡°Devotee...¡± A nun ran over hurriedly. There was a phone in her hands as she said, ¡°Devotee, this phone was left by that Devotee Jianst night when she bought the silver bracelet from me. At that time, I did not check. I only saw it now. I will need to trouble you all to return this item to its owner.¡±

    Ning Qing had a look. It was really Older Sister Jian¡¯s phone. No wonder she could not get through to her. It turned out that Older Sister Jian had lost her phone.

    ¡°Thank you, master.¡± Ning Qing took the phone in her hands, and she thought of something suddenly. ¡°Master, did Older Sister Jian buy the silver bracelet from you yesterday?¡±

    Older Sister Jian did not like to wear essories normally, so Ning Qing found it weird.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The nun smiled kindly as she said, ¡°The devotee is pregnant, so she bought the silver bracelet to pray for the child¡¯s safety.¡±

    ¡°What? Pregnant?¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s gaze changed. Ning Qing, and Yue Wanqing shouted out at the same time.

    The nun nodded her head surely as she said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Devotee Jian is pregnant. Were you all unaware?¡±

    They didn¡¯t know. After the nun left, Ning Qing could not recover from her shock.

    Yue Wanqing tugged her daughter¡¯s sleeve quickly as she worriedly said, ¡°Qingqing, why are you still in a daze? Quickly, give a call to Doctor Zhou.¡±

    Lu Shaoming had a calm expression on his face, but his deep and dark eyes had a touch of satisfaction as he said, ¡°Ning Qing, call him quickly. If you continue to be in a daze, Dayuan¡¯s wife and child will be far gone.¡±

    Ning Qing regained her senses. She clumsily fumbled for her phone as she called Zhou Dayuan. This Older Sister Jian, she didn¡¯t even tell Ning Qing that she was pregnant.

    She felt the tip of her nose go sour. Maybe she would tear up in the next second. She did not know whether it was because she felt happy for Older Sister Jian, or she felt bad for Older Sister Jian. Older Sister Jian¡¯s face was pale and slim. She did not look like a pregnantdy at all. She was pregnant now, and Older Brother Dayuan still treated her like that.

    Ning Qing gritted her teeth in anger. She would let Older Brother Dayuan regret his decisions then.

    So what if he was talented in his medical skills, and so what if he was warm and gentle as a piece of jade. Doesn¡¯t he know he¡¯s already 33 years old now? He is an old man. Does he know that he¡¯s going to be a father?

    This guy is so stubborn!

    ...

    Zhou Dayuan arrived at his estate. He parked the car in the carpark and switched the engine off. He leaned his long body backwards and tumbled into the chair.

    He closed his eyes, and his entire figure was weary, but his heart was even more exhausted.

    His brain still had the image of that gentle almond-shaped face. She sobbed in his embrace as sheined of pain. She looked at him with teary eyes. An entire night had passed, and still, her scent remained on his tongue and hands.

    But the thing that he still could not get over: She used so much strength to push him awayst night, and she bent her waist as she vomited.

    She clearly acted in a way to show that she hated him.

    Zhou Dayuan was panting. He felt angry and sinister, but this could not match up with the emptiness in the deepest end of his heart. It was as if someone had dug his heart out secretly, and he had turned into a wild ghost on this earth.

    There was a voice in her heart that told him, Zhou Dayuan, you have finally lost her.

    Zhou Dayuan ced his head on the chair. He moved his Adam¡¯s apple. There was a teardrop in the corner of her eye, and it speedily rolled into his short hair as it disappeared.

    He met her when he was 20 years old. He gave all of the warmth and gentleness in his life as a man to her. He had never thought of it before, that his life would be without her. How was he going to continue living on?

    At this moment, a melodious ringtone reverberated in the empty car cabin, and his phone started to ring.

    He pressed his temples with his left hand. He did not open his eyes. He fumbled around messily with his other hand, and he felt his phone and answeredzily. ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Older Brother Dayuan, where are you right now? Did you know that Older Sister Jian has gone back to T City already? She might be in the airport right now. She is going to fly back to Singapore.¡± Ning Qing¡¯s anxious voice rang out on the phone.

    Zhou Dayuan curled the corners of his lips up. He mocked himself silently as heughed. ¡°Oh, is that right? Let her go then. In the future, I won¡¯t have any rtions with her.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Zhou Dayuan, do you call yourself a man? Don¡¯t you know that Older Sister Jian is pregnant, and she has your child in her stomach!¡±

    Time seemed to stop in that moment. Ning Qing¡¯s anxious voice rang in the air, and after that, there was a voice that rang out repeatedly ¡ª Older Sister Jian is pregnant. She has your child in her belly...

    Pregnant?

    Pregnant!

    Zhou Dayuan jumped up from the seat. He pressed his left hand against the steering wheel. He held it tight, and he opened his eyes, he had fierce emotion in his eyes as he red at a certain spot. ¡°Ning Qing, what did you say? If you have the ability, repeat it another time! She had always taken contraceptive pills. How could she be pregnant, Ning Qing if you dare lie to me, I...¡±

    ¡°Zhou Dayuan, it doesn¡¯t matter if I repeat it a thousand or a million times. Let me tell youL Older Sister Jian is pregnant. She is going to be a mother, and you are going to be a father now...Oh, I almost forgot, this matter has nothing to do with you. You just said it yourself... As for how Older Sister Jian got pregnant, only you would know about it. Oh, no, maybe you would think that the child is Tang Fan¡¯s...¡±

    Ding ding. Zhou Dayuan had already hung up.

    He started the car, and the Porsche reversed out of the parking lot. There was a sharp sound of screeching that sounded in the quiet parking lot, and Zhou Dayuan floored the elerator. Zoom! The car flew out.

    ...

    Ning Qing on this end heard the busy tone. She pouted her pink lips, smiled, and said, ¡°This Older Brother Dayuan has always been like this. He always says no with his lips, but he is more worried than anyone else in his heart.¡±

    Yue Wanqing was still worried. ¡°Qingqing, why did you not speak to Doctor Zhou properly just now? Who is Tang Fan? You better not let Doctor Zhou misunderstand again. Doctor Jian...¡±

    ¡°Mum, ¡°Ning Qing interrupted her mother¡¯s nagging quickly as she held her mother¡¯s elbow. She coyly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be worried now. Older Sister Jian and Older Brother Dayuan have already weathered the storm.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mum.¡± Lu Shaoming used one arm to carry Little Qinwen. ¡°Dayuan is clear in his heart. Let¡¯s go back to T City then.¡±

    With her son-inw¡¯s words, Yue Wanqing felt safe. She turned her gaze back to look at Sunshine Orphanage a distance away. With a sigh, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    Everyone boarded the Bentley SUV. Lu Shaoming stepped on the elerator, and the Bentley cruised smoothly on the road.

    When they cruised at the bend, a ck luxury car came over from the other direction, and both cars brushed against one another.

    Yue Wanqing felt her heart jump for a moment. She quickly looked outside the window of the car and saw the shadow of the luxury sedan.

    Ning Qing felt her mother behaving strangely and quickly asked, ¡°Mum, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yue Wanqing shook her head and touched her heart as she said, ¡°Just now...¡± She did not say anything in the end. She simply smiled and said, ¡°Mum is fine.¡±

    ...

    In the back of the ck luxury sedan. Grandma sat in the soft seat. Zhou Heng held her hand tight. ¡°Xiao Hui, don¡¯t be nervous. Since we have gotten news of Dou Dou, I can locate her quickly.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei sat in the front passenger seat. She turned back with a gentle smile on her face as she said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandma, didn¡¯t that Director Shi say, Dou Dou was adopted by a family when she was eight years old. We have gotten details of that family. After we return to T City, Grandpa can help you find Dou Dou immediately.¡±

    Grandma¡¯s hands were very cold. Her elderly face was both happy and worried as she said, ¡°Dou Dou¡¯s father, I am really overjoyed. Heavens have finally been kind and allowed us to have news of Dou Dou, but my emotions are unstable. I have a bad premonition. I am afraid...¡±

    Zhou Heng patted her shoulders as he said, ¡°Xiao Hui, don¡¯t imagine such nonsense. Hand everything over to me. Hand Dou Dou over to me as well.¡±

    Grandma wiped her tears in the corners of her eyes as she nodded her head.

    ...

    The Bentley stopped in front of Tea Pavilion Vi. Ning Qing wanted to go to the studio to manage matters involving Yi Fan Red Wine. Lu Shaoming wanted to bring Little Qinwen to the office. Lu Shaoming said, ¡°Mum, I will ask the driver to take you home.¡±

    Yue Wanqing kissed Little Qinwen as she waved her hands. ¡°I don¡¯t need the driver. I will take the bus myself. I am old now, I need to move around more. I can go to buy some groceries on the way. We were not at homest night. I don¡¯t know what your dad ate.¡±

    Ning Qing wasforted. Three years have gone by since the matter involving Li Meiling and Ning Yao. The couple that had been together since a young age were nowpanions when they were old, and her parents¡¯ rtionship was getting better.

    ¡°Okay then, Mum, take care of your safety on the way there.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have taken this route many times now, both of you go to work quickly, I will be leaving now.¡± Yue Wanqing waved her hands.

    ....

    Yue Wanqing walked on the main streets. She passed by a supermarket, and she went in to buy some groceries.

    At this moment, there was a ck luxury sedan that stopped in front of the door of the supermarket. Zhou Heng personally carried the grandma from the car into the wheelchair. ¡°Xiao Hui, do you feel better now?¡±

    The dizziness made Grandma feel ufortable. She was a little affected by motion sickness. Grandma had asked for the car to stop quickly at the door of the supermarket. She wanted to take a breath of fresh air.

    Grandma did not look good, but she nodded her head as she said, ¡°Dou Dou¡¯s father, I am fine. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

 Chapter 416

    <h4>Chapter 416: Grandma, Who Are You</h4>

    Zhou Heng stretched his hand out to pat Grandma¡¯s back. Grandma¡¯s expression slowly became normal, and at this moment, there was a sound of someone¡¯s phone ringing that rang out in the air; it was Zhou Heng¡¯s phone.

    Zhou Heng ced the nket over Grandma¡¯s legs before standing up to pick up the call. ¡°Hello...¡±

    Grandma took in a breath of fresh air. She felt so much better, and there was a bodyguard standing beside her. She said, ¡°I am thirsty, help me get a bottle of water from the car.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Old Madam.¡± The bodyguard turned around to head towards the car.

    At this moment, Yue Wanqing held two bags in her hands and walked out from the supermarket. She did not see Grandma and went around a corner.

    Grandma was looking at this busy street at the time. Suddenly, she turned her line of vision back. She did not know why she turned. It was as if there was something in the air that told her to do so, and she saw Yue Wanqing¡¯s back profile.

    Grandma felt her heart skip a beat. Her dry, clouded eyes were filled with tears instantly.

    Yue Wanqing turned at the bend and left. Grandma felt as if she were entrenched. She ced both of her dry, bony hands on the wheelchair and pushed it quickly, chasing behind Yue Wanqing.

    Yue Wanqing made a turn. At that moment. It was a green light, and she walked onto the pedestrian crossing to cross the road.

    She came to the other side of the road and headed in the direction of the Ning family vi.

    She did not know because she did not turn her head back. There was an old grandmother following behind her. Passerbys all turned their heads to look. They did not know why this old grandma was shedding tears all the way there.

    40 years have passed. In Grandma¡¯s mind, she still remembered Dou Dou to be the way she looked like when she was eight years old. A person looked extremely different at 8 and 48 years old, and maybe Grandma did not know what Dou Dou would look like one day. She did not know if there was a day where Dou Dou would stand before her and be unable to recognize her.

    But at this moment, her heart felt as if it had been stabbed by a knife. Blood was thicker than water. The person that she had been searching in the seas of people for 40 years... There was a voice telling her to follow the person in front of her, and do not let this person get lost once again.

    She was in her 30s when she had this daughter. Those eight happy years were so short. Everyone said that children were sins from a person¡¯s previous life. They woulde back in this life to ask the parents to repay their debts, but it was not the case. How could the eight happy years pay for the 40 years of pain and struggle. She has spent all of her life for this daughter, and now, she was reaching the end of her time on earth.

    Zhou Heng hung up and turned his head back. He froze entirely. The phone in his hand fell onto the floor with a loud thud. ¡°Xiao Hui...¡±

    At this moment, the bodyguard took the cup of water in his hands, and also came out of the car. He saw Old Madam had disappeared, and he was entirely bbergasted.

    Zhou Heng bellowed out loudly. He was also at a loss for what to do so, ¡°What are you frozen there for? Go and search for her quickly. If you are unable to find her, all of you will be dead!¡±

    ...

    Yue Wanqing walked onto the grass patch of the vi. She stood before therge doors of the vi as she took her keys out. She wanted to open the door. At this moment, the door opened by itself instead. Ning Zhenguo stood inside the vi, smiled, and said, ¡°Wanqing, you are back!¡±

    Yue Wanqing was shocked. ¡°Zhenguo, you didn¡¯t go to the office today?¡±

    Ning Zhenguo took the bags in Yue Wanqing¡¯s hands. ¡°I went, but when you called me, I was driving home. I heard Qingqing say that you were unable to look for the person. I was afraid that you would be upset, so I came back quickly tofort you.¡±

    There was a blissful and satisfied smile on the corners of Yue Wanqing¡¯s lips. She sighed and said, ¡°I am a bit upset, but it is not serious. You all don¡¯t have to treat it as a big issue. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go home. I will cook dinner for you tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Zhenguo nodded his head and held Yue Wanqing¡¯s hand as he brought her through the door.

    Yue Wanqing stepped over the door with one leg, and suddenly heard Ning Zhenguo say with surprise in his voice, ¡°Eh, Wanqing, who is this grandma?¡±

    Yue Wanqing heard his words and turned back, and it was only then that she saw Grandma.

    The grandma¡¯s white hair was messed up in the wind. She had just wiped the tears on her face, there was no trace of tears on her face, but the elderly person¡¯s sunken eyes were full of red blood vessels, and she was staring at Yue Wanqing.

    Yue Wanqing was 48 years old this year. She did not have money to take care of herself, but she still looked youthful, and had a quiet aura. She looked pure and beautiful, and Ning Qing had inherited her good looks.

    The years had been extra forgiving on Yue Wanqing. Her 48 years made Yun Wanqing seem like a small flower on the side of the river stream in the River South.

    Grandma looked at her facial features. Her features still resembled what she looked like when she was young, but she had changed too much. Grandma felt as if she was unable to recognize her anymore.

    But Grandma knew. She knew already...

    Yue Wanqing looked at Grandma. Maybe it was the image of Grandma looking pitiful on a wheelchair in the midst of a cold winter day that made her heart feel bad. Her entire heart ached. She went forward, and with a bright smile on her face, she said, ¡°Grandma, who are you? Why are you here? This is my home.¡±

    Grandma heard her voice. It sounded really pleasant. She replied in a daze and tried hard to tug at the corners of her lips up. She looked for her voice, but she did not know what she was saying. ¡°I....I followed you here. I, I....¡±

    ¡°Grandma, did you get separated from your family members so you followed me here? Then do you remember your family member¡¯s contact number? I will help you contact them.¡±

    Grandma shook her head quickly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember.... I don¡¯t remember anymore...¡±

    She did not want to go anywhere other than here. She did not want to go anywhere else.

    Ning Zhenguo felt that the elderly person looked pitiful and said, ¡°Wanqing, since Grandma has been separated from her family members, and it is alsote now, why not allow her to stay overnight in our house for a night? I will report it to the police tomorrow morning, and let¡¯s see who wille forward to identify her.¡±

    Yue Wanqing agreed. She bent her body down and held grandma¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandma, you can stay here in my house for the night. I will let my husband help you search for your family tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Grandma nodded her head as she held onto Yun Wanqing¡¯s hand.

    After that, Grandma finally entered the main doors of the vi.

    ...

    Yue Wanqing made a table full of dishes, and the trio sat around the dining table to eat.

    Yue Wanqing sat beside grandma. She used her chopsticks to take a chicken thigh and ce it into grandma¡¯s bowl. ¡°Grandma, I boiled this ck chicken for a long time. It tastes good, you should eat more.¡±

    Grandma nodded her head in response. She had a bite of the chicken thigh. The wrinkles on her face were all spread out as she smiled happily. Grandma squinted her eyes as she smiled. ¡°Yeah, it really tastes very good.¡±

    Yue Wanqing took another bowl of soup for Grandma.

    At this moment Ning Zhenguo asked, ¡°Wanqing, how was the situation when you all went to Sunshine Orphanage yesterday? It was unclear on the phone. Can you tell me what happened exactly?¡±

    ¡°Sunshine Orphanage?¡± Grandma listened on and froze. She turned her gaze sideways to look at Yue Wanqing. ¡°Yesterday, you also went to Sunshine Orphanage?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yue Wanqing nodded her head and said, ¡°I ended up in an orphanage when I was eight years old. After that, my mother picked me to enter the Ning family to raise me as her daughter-inw.¡±

    Grandma chewed her rice, and her cheeks froze. Her hands that were holding chopsticks were shaking. She controlled herself and ensured that tears in her eyes did not trickle down.

    Her Dou Dou, the only daughter of the world renowned of the king of wineries. She was actually born with a golden spoon in her mouth. Her Dou Dou should be revered by many in the world, and she had a bright future waiting for her.

    But, but her Dou Dou was actually raised as someone else¡¯s daughter-inw when she was only eight years old... She was so young then...

    How could Grandma not feel bad?

    Yue Wanqing lifted her gaze to look at her house. There was a grateful smile on her face. ¡°Since the day I came into this home, my mother-inw was also my mother. She treated me just like her own daughter. She personally taught me how to read and sent me to university. After I graduated from university, I married my husband...¡±

    As she spoke, Yue Wanqing and Ning Zhenguo looked at each other and broke into a smile. ¡°Although I was an orphan, the Ning family gave me everything any other kid would have. Now, looking back on things, although there were difficulties on the way, I now feel very fulfilled and satisfied...¡±

    Yue Wanqing really felt very aplished. She had a daughter, she had a grandson, and there was a lover that would apany her till she got old. She was happy that she did not leave the main doors of the Ning family. It would be much more exciting if she did so, but she already felt satisfied and happy, and she was absolutely grateful.

    Grandma turned her head sideways. She secretly wiped away her tears. With augh, she said,, ¡°...Wanqing...do you have pictures of yourself when you were young? Can you let...Grandma have a look?¡±

    ...

    After dinner, Yun Wanqing and Grandma went to the room upstairs. Yue Wanqing carried a book out and said, ¡°Grandma, you can have a look. I have many pictures of myself when I was young.¡±

    Grandma opened the photobook, and she had a careful look at each page, her hands shook as she touched the photos of Yue Wanqing when she was 8 years old, and tears covered her face.

    Her eyes, and her tiny lips with his features ¡ª it was really her Dou Dou.

    Grandma wiped her tears as she nodded her head. ¡°At that time, photography was not in fashion. It was only wealthy families who would go to take photographs. It looks like the grandmother in the Ning family was really nice to you.¡±

    There were many pictures of Grandma Ning carrying Yue Wanqing. As a mother, even with a side profile and a back profile, Grandma could feel that Grandma Ning really pampered Yue Wanqing.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yue Wanqing nodded her head, ¡°There are some times that I would think, because I was an orphan, that was why Heavens gave me such a good mother aspensation.¡±

    Grandma nodded her head, and she held Yue Wanqing¡¯s hands as she said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandma Ning was so good towards you. We willpensate her in the future.¡±

    ¡°Compensate?¡± Yue Wanqing did not understand.

    ¡°Oh, I was saying, Grandma Ning treated you so well, you must have treated her well also, so it can be treated aspensation....¡± Grandma changed the subject and said, ¡°Wanqing, you said that you gave birth to a daughter. Where is she now, howe she is not living with you? Do you have a photo of her. Grandma wants to have a look.¡±

    Speaking about her daughter, Yue Wanqing had a sweet smile on her face. She took her phone out of her pocket and showed the photos inside her phone to Grandma. ¡°My daughter is called Ning Qing. She is the biggest pride in my life, Grandma. You can have a look; this is my daughter.¡±

    Grandma looked at the girl in the photo as she froze. In disbelief, she said, ¡°This... is your daughter?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yue Wanqing started talking non stop and said, ¡°My daughter married three years ago. My son inw is Lu Shaoming... Grandma probably doesn¡¯t know who Lu Shaoming is, but I trust and am very satisfied with this son-inw of mine. Yeah, they gave birth to a chubby baby sonst year. Grandma you can have a look. This is my grandson, Lu Qinwen. Do you think he is cute or not?¡±

    Grandma felt the miracle of fate in this world. Lu Shaoming! Lu Shaoming; how could she not know who Lu Shaoming was?

    When Lu Shaoming was just born. She carried him in her hands as she yed around with him. These few years, he was very close with Zhou Dayuan. In her eyes, Shaoming and Dayuan were her grandsons.

    In her home, although she did not get out of the main doors, she also heard people mention about both Lu Shaoming and that Mrs. Lu of his. She heard that Mrs. Lu did not gain Song Yajing¡¯s favour in the beginning and went through many diffculties.....

 Chapter 417

    <h4>Chapter 417: Did You Always Take Your Medication?</h4>

    Grandma¡¯s entire heart was delighted. It was fine. It was fine. Ning Qing was her biological granddaughter. With her around, in the future, she would be the pir of the entire Zhou family. The Lu family could not let her precious granddaughter endure any suffering at all.

    Who was Song Yajing? When she thought of the past, when Song Yajing entered the main doors of the Lu family, she still obediently kneeled before her as she offered her tea as she addressed her as, ¡°Madam Zhou¡±

    Also, she also knew that Zhou Zhilei had feelings for Lu Shaoming. She snorted coldly. That was just her imagination. Shaoming¡¯s taste, he knew what was good. He knew the difference between an authentic and counterfeit product.

    He probably still did not know that his wife was the biological granddaughter that the Zhou family had searched for 40 years now....

    No, when she returned home. She had to chase Zhou Zhilei somewhere far far away. All the people who made her precious granddaughter unhappy, she would make all of them disappear with her role as a grandmother.

    Also, who was that cute pink young kid called... Lu Qinwen...

    Her great grandson?

    Grandma could not stop smiling. Cute! Adorable! Little Qin Wen had the superior genes of both the Lu and Zhou families, and no matter what he had, it was all of the best.

    Grandma looked at Yue Wanqing. There was a sparkling glow in her clouded eyes. ¡°Wanqing, I heard your daughter...she won the championship during the Zhou Corporation¡¯s red winepetition a few days ago. She has an interest in red wine...¡±

    ¡°Grandma, that girl Qingqing followed in my footsteps. She inherited my talent in red wine. There are some moments in my life when I suspect that my biological parents probably are brewers of red wine.¡± Yue Wanqing joked around.

    Grandma nodded her head inside her heart. Silly Dou Dou, not only did your biological parents brew red wine, they even started a winery.

    Grandma was proud. Her Dou Dou had left her for 40 years. She did not lose her talent in red wine, and it was even passed down to her granddaughter.

    Although Dou Dou¡¯s father did not say it, he always regretted that the Zhou family winery did not have any suitable sessors.

    This was good now. Who was his sessor?

    The sessor of the Zhou family winery had to be Ning Qing.

    Grandma¡¯s heart felt good. It has been 40 years now. Her depressed feelingspletely disappeared. She had never dared to imagine that her Dou Dou was living such a good life although she had left her.

    She let it go.

    To a mother, the hardships that she went through were nothing. As long as Dou Dou was leading a good life, she would feel well.

    Knock, knock, knock! The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. Ning Zhenguo stood at the side of the door. He was washing the dishes in the kitchen previously. He had yet to roll the sleeves of his shirt down, and he looked at Yue Wanqing. He wanted to speak but hesitated. ¡°Wanqing, it iste now. You go to tidy the guest room. Help grandma wash upter, and let grandma rest.¡±

    Yue Wanqing listened as she looked at Grandma. ¡°Grandma, it is inconvenient for you to move about. Why not let me apany you then?¡±

    After that, Grandma, who was sharp, noticed that Ning Zhenguo froze in his expressions.

    Grandma smiled as she waved her hands. ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I am under your roof. I still need your husband to use his strength tomorrow. I cannot offend your husband now.¡±

    Yue Wanqing froze. She understood that Ning Zhenguo came just now to rush her. Her face was red. ¡°Grandma, you are joking with me. We are an old couple already.¡±

    Ning Zhenguo was also embarrassed now. He touched his head, smiled, and said, ¡°Grandma, Wanqing was not at homest night. She went to the orphanage. I wanted to know the specific details of the orphanage. I had something to say to her, so...¡±

    Grandmaughed in her heart. What specific details. The situation was that you have married the only daughter of the king of wineries in the world, Zhou Heng, and with all glory.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t exin further. I understand it all.¡±

    Ning Zhenguo also stopped exining. The more he exined, the worse it got. He pushed the wheelchair. Yue Wanqing went to tidy the room up, and both of them cated grandma and ensured that she slept before they left.

    Grandmay on the bed. Actually, she did not mind to sleep with Dou Dou, but she was afraid she was unable to control herself and would let it out of her mouth.

    She did not know if Dou Dou could ept her, and she did not know if Dou Dou would believe her.

    She would contact Dou Dou¡¯s father early next morning. She would take evidence and the amulet over to take her back. She wanted to open the doors of the Zhou family to formally wee Dou Dou back, and she wanted to announce it to the entire world.

    ...

    Jian Han was in the main lobby of the airport. After she arrived at T City, she went back to her condominium unit. She prepared her luggage two days ago, together with her passport and ne tickets.

    The announcement rang out in her ears, ¡°All passengers, please take note. The ne T-21 departing for Singapore has started to board. Please go towards....¡±

    Jian Han stood up straight, she used her left hand to hold her luggage. She turned her head to have a look, to look at therge hall of the airport for thest time. T City, she bid farewell for thest time.

    She would note back again.

    Her heart was broken.

    But, she was still searching. In therge hall that was empty, she stared at the door. She still wanted to have ast nce at that person.

    But, he did not appear.

    Jian Han withdrew her gaze. She turned around and walked towards customs.

    At this moment: ¡°Jian Han!¡± A voice stopped her.

    Jian Han froze, and there was joy in her eyes, but this joy darkened very quickly. She could tell the voice of the person very clearly. It was not him, but Tang Fan who came.

    Jian Han turned back.

    Tang Fan stood behind her. Tang Fan held luggage in his hands as he said, ¡°Jian Han, let¡¯s go. I will go back to Singapore with you.¡±

    Jian Han had a frown on her face. ¡°Tang Fan, I have already told you very clearly, don¡¯t follow me back to Singapore. Also, don¡¯t waste more time on me.You are now the only son in the Tang family, Old Master Tang would also not ept me, and me, I am also unable to ept you. I really have to thank you for the years that you have apanied me for. I don¡¯t want to harm you, so Tang Fan, let me go.¡±

    Tang Fan ced the luggage down. He took two steps forward and stretched his hand out to hug Jian Han in his embrace. He lowered his gaze to kiss her hair. ¡°Jian Han, I will not force you. We can be the same as we were in the past, and be only friends... Look at how slim you are. You don¡¯t even have any weight when I hug you in my arms. You are pregnant now! How can I not be worried to let you leave all by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Tang Fan.¡± He was hugging her, Jian Han stretched her hand out to push him away. She struggled weakly as she said, ¡± Let me go. I...¡±

    She had yet to finish speaking. There was cold and piercing voice that rang in her ears, ¡°What are you two doing right now?¡±

    Jian Han cast her gaze sideways. Her irises contracted. Zhou Dayuan came over.

    The man wore the same thin green sweater that he wore yesterday. The lines on his trousers that were like flowing water had creases on due to him wearing it day and night. It was probably because he rushed over, there was still a cold and crisp aura on his body when he paused, and he still looked stunning as usual.

    He stood up straight with two fingers on one hand holding his car keys, but his other hand was kneaded tightly into a fist as he red at her.

    Jian Han was flustered. She ced both of her small hands on Tang Fan¡¯s chest and pushed him away harshly. She wanted to exin, but she lowered her head when she saw his cruel, icy-cold gaze.

    At this moment, Tang Fan stood out as he said, ¡°Zhou Dayuan, you came just in time. I am preparing to go back to Singapore with Jian Han right now. Are you here to send us... Woo...¡±

    Jian Han noticed that there was something wrong, she lifted her head as she saw two bodyguards dressed in ck block Tang Fan¡¯s mouth and drag Tang Fan away.

    Jian Han froze and went to chase him quickly, ¡°Tang Fan...Tang...¡±

    Her wrists were pinned down by anotherrge palm.

    ¡°Jian Han, where are you going? You are bringing my son along to elope with another man now? Why?¡± The man was trying to rein in his anger, and his voice was...hoarse.

    It was only then that Jian Han realized that hisrge hand that he ced on her wrist was taking her pulse.

    Jian Han¡¯s face drained of color. She used strength to take her hand back, but she stumbled in her footing. She retreated a few steps, and it turned out that she reacted too vigorously. The hand that he pinned on her hand did not use any strength at all.

    Jian Han froze. When he pinned her wristst night, he hated that he could not shatter her into pieces, but now he did not use any strength... Was he afraid...of hurting her?

    He really knew that she was pregnant.

    Jian Han shook her head. She stuttered with her soft voice, ¡°Zhou Dayuan, you go away. Don¡¯t touch me.... The child in my belly has nothing to do with you. He was me and...¡±

    ¡°Jian Han!¡± Zhou Dayuan controlled his voice, as he looked at her frail and silly look. It was as if she would fall when the wind blew over. She was so afraid of him. Her entire body was shaking. He could not help the anger and pain that he had in his beautiful and clear eyes. ¡°If you dare to allow those words to leave your mouth... Your son is listening to you!¡±

    Jian Han stopped talking, she used one of her small hand to protect her t belly. Baby, I am so so sorry. Mummy was in a rush just now. Mummy should not have said it just now.

    Whose child you are would not change/ Nobody can snatch the right for you to be born. Your surname is Zhou.

    Jian Han¡¯s heart was really painful. It was so ufortable after getting pierced by him. The amount of grievance that she felt these past few days, she was also guilty towards the baby... The tip of her nose was sour, and her sparkling tears trickled down her face.

    She knew that she was very useless. He did not want her anymore. She should lead her life even better to prove to him, but she only knew how to cry.

    In front of him, she only knew how to cry.

    She lowered her head. A pair of white leather shoes appeared in her line of vision that was blurred with tears. That man stood in front of her as he asked her, ¡°You have been pregnant for exactly four weeks. Tracing the days, it was on the day before I left for the business trip. I saw that you bought contraceptive pills. Did you not take them all this while?¡±

    The man was skilled in his craft. He was a double PhD holder in both western and eastern medicine. He just took her pulse. What could escape him then?

    Jian Han nodded her head as she cried as she said, ¡°I only...went into the pharmacy...but I didn¡¯t buy...¡±

    She said she did not buy medication.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at the woman in front of him. He felt that his heart was like ake that was ruffled by a feather before it created multiple ripples. She was sobbing very hard. Her small, frail shoulders were shivering helplessly. She did not dare to lift her head up to look at him, and she only showed him her small head of flowing ck hair.

    There were some times that she really made him feel both hate and love. He did not know what to do at all.

    And it was also such a woman. She had silently epted his seed that he released into her, and now she was pregnant with a son.

    His son!

    Zhou Dayuan stretched his right hand out. He used his finger to graze the tears on her face lightly as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, okay? Pregnant women should not be crying. Your bad emotions can prevent the baby from developing normally.¡±

    Jian Han understood this, but she still could not stop her tears because he bullied her.

    He bullied her like this.

    She didn¡¯t even know why he was so angry at her, and the reason why they quarrelled with one another up until now.

    She also felt it was absurd.

    At this moment, there was a warmth on her shoulder. Her entire being was brought into a warm, broad embrace. Her silk like hair weaved in the man¡¯s fingers. He kissed every single tear on her face lovingly. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t hate mest night, but you only wanted to vomit because you were pregnant?¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s longshes that were like thin fans fluttered. The man¡¯s handsome and warm face was close to her. He was afraid that she would vomit, and he did not dare to kiss her lips. He was also afraid that she would be unable to ept the scent on his body. Even his actions when he kissed her tears became careful and slow. She crashed into his sparkling dark eyes. All he had in his eyes was gentleness.

 Chapter 418

    <h4>Chapter 418: Did You Bring Your Identification Card And Your Hukou Documents Along?</h4>

    His silver-grey Porsche was parked outside the main doors of the airport. Jian Han saw him open the trunk and ce her luggage in there.

    She was still standing on the steps, and she was looking at him in a blur.

    Zhou Dayuan turned around and came back. He opened the door of the front passenger seat and ced one of his hand on the door of the car. He turned his gaze to look at her. Maybe it was her dazed expression that provoked him. The man lifted his handsome eyebrows as he said, ¡°Get in.¡±

    Jian Han ced her small hands in front of her and twisted them together. She was a little at a loss as she asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan pursed his thin lips. He strode over with his long legs and cupped her soft waist. He half pushed and hugged her as he made her sit in the front passenger seat.

    Jian Han tried hard to escape. ¡°I am going to miss my flight. The ne is flying off soon.¡±

    Her small body was pressed down by him. He bent over, and hisrge, defined, beautiful hand came over to secure the safety belt for her. He did not have much of an expression on his face, and logically said, ¡°The ne has already taken off.¡±

    Jian Han felt stumped instantly.

    At this moment, Zhou Dayuan returned to and sat back in the driver¡¯s seat. He started the car and the Porsche steadily went over the round flower pond and drove off.

    They did not speak for the entire journey. Jian Han¡¯s heart was a mess. On one hand, she did not know what he wanted to do, and on the other hand, she was also worried for Tang Fan.

    She turned her gaze sideways. The man¡¯s warm expression was illuminated by the sunset streaming through the windows of the car. His lines were defined, and she paused for a moment before she asked, ¡°Where did you take Tang Fan? Can you release him?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s warm features had ayer of frost on them immediately. He did not look at her, and he curled the corners of his lips up into a smile that did not look genuine. ¡°You are unwilling to speak to me on the entire way here, and the moment you do, you are talking about this? If you do not know how to talk, then don¡¯t say anything, or you might make me angry.¡±

    Jian Han knew that he was really angry now. He was rarely angry, but the moment he got really angry, the consequences would be very serious.

    She did not dare mention Tang Fan anymore, and she was afraid that she would really make him angry.

    Also, it was untrue that she was unwilling to speak to him during the entire journey.

    It was only that his temperament has been unpredictable recently. She did not know how tomunicate with him...

    Jian Han turned her gaze sideways to look outside the window. She was toozy to ask where he was bringing her to.

    At this moment, she heard him speak again. His deep voice did not have any emotion in it as he said, ¡°Did you bring your identification documents and Hukou book along?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± She was confused for a moment.

    The man was focused on driving. He was not willing to bother with her anymore. She was going back to Singapore. The things that she should have brought would be all present. Her identification card and her Hukou book were with her.

    He just nced at her. She seemed to be angry. Her almond-shaped face was supple as her cheeks were pouting slightly, and he felt his heart soften.

    Because of that, he opened his mouth to speak.

    Actually, he did not want to ask her. It was as if....he was just hitting on her.

    Between both of them, there had to be someone who would need to take the initiative. There had to be a person who needed to take the first step. He tried hard to let himself forget the scene he saw between her and Tang Fan at the airport just now. She was pregnant, and he was willing to be the person who took the initiative.

    Jian Han felt as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning. She speedily turned her gaze sideways to look outside the window. She was not wrong. This was the way to the Bureau of Civil Affairs. He...

    ¡°Zhou Dayuan, what are you trying to do?¡± Her heartbeat elerated. There was a notion that made all of the blood in her body rush towards her brain.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what I am trying to do? Do you have the ability to fight for the child custody rights with me? If you do not, then give my son aplete family.¡±

    His son needed a mother.

    And he needed a wife.

    Jian Han¡¯s longshes that were like a thin fan could not stop fluttering. There was a voice inside her heart that told her it was right. Zhou Dayuan was bringing her to the Bureau of Civil Affairs to get their marriage certificate, and he wanted to marry her!

    ¡°But, didn¡¯t you say that you were sick ying with me? Didn¡¯t you say that I was not as young and beautifulpared to other women? Don¡¯t you have a new girlfriend already? Furthermore, you also told me in the past, even if I got pregnant, you would also...¡±

    He would also not believe that it was his child.

    He was so sinister and so bad towards her these past few days, just as if he really hated her. She could not adapt to his change at this moment. He was about to marry her now!

    What did he want to do after all?

    Zhou Dayuan parked the car in front of the Bureau of Civil Affairs. He alighted from the car and went around the car as he went to open the door of the front passenger seat. The woman was still in a daze. He stretched his right hand out to hold her frail and boneless tiny hand in his palm. Both of them ascended the stairs one after another and entered the main lobby of the Bureau of Civil Affairs.

    Jian Han thought that he would not say anything further. When she entered the main lobby, she heard him say, ¡°No, I don¡¯t have anyone... In the future, if you don¡¯t make me angry anymore, I will consider not saying those words again.¡±

    Both of them came out of the Bureau of Civil Affairs. Without saying a single word, Jian Han was still in a daze. Those two red booklets were kept by him. He did not allow her to touch them, but she knew that those were their marriage certificate, and she really married him.

    When the car came to a stop, Jian Han had a look. They were at his condominium unit.

    Her small hand was held by him again. The man walked in front, and his long, tall figure was rxed.

    Jian Han looked at his tall figure. Her small, fair face was a little red still. Her long eyshes fluttered for a bit before they quietly drooped before her eyes, and she really was about to start living as a married woman with him now.

    Both of them entered the condominium unit. Zhou Dayuan ced her luggage on the floor in the bedroom. He bent over and opened the luggage up.

    The luggage did not consist of much. There was a set of casual clothing, and some sets of underwear. There were also a stack of books. This was totally unlike a woman¡¯s luggage. It had very little things in it and looked pathetic.

    He took her clothes out of the bag and ced them wherever they belonged.

    Jian Han came forward quickly. She bent over and covered her clothes with her small hands. Her face was red, and she rejected him softly. ¡°Don¡¯t, I will organize my things by myself.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan nced at her behaviour. She was dressed in a green skirt, and it made her figure look frail and soft. Her long, silk-like hair was tied up. There were a few strands of hair stuck on her neck, and the strands were inside the cor of her dress, in front of her chest.

    Zhou Dayuan swallowed his saliva. He automatically ignored what he saw. He ignored her underwear inside her luggage. They were red, ck, andcy, and it was the taste of a woman.

    He released his hand, and allowed her to pack it herself.

    Jian Han was in a fumble as she sorted because she did not know where to put her stuff. She finally found the closet and opened the drawer up. Her small hand blocked her underwear and stuffed into a secluded corner that was not eye catching.

    She wanted to turn around, but she realized that a strong chest was stered behind her. She did not know when, but he was standing behind her.

    She was at a loss and did not know what to do. He stretched his long arm over and hung her coat on a hanger. The man¡¯s deep voice was reverberating in her ears, and it was both soft and light. ¡°The closet is next door. I already asked someone to prepare this season¡¯s clothing for you. Although I know your size for your underwear, I don¡¯t know what you prefer. Furthermore, you are pregnant now. You have to wear cotton made ones in the future. After these few days, I will bring you to the mall to shop, we will buy whatever you arecking.¡±

    She listened to him and nodded her head forcefully. She actually did not know what he was saying at all, and she was just afraid that the atmosphere would be awkward for both of them if it became cold.

    At this moment, he stretched his right hand over. He took the things that she had just hidden away. ¡°You have to wear stuff like this less often. You are pregnant now. I cannot do some stuff now. If you wear these, I would be unable to control myself when I see them. If you really like them, wait for our son to be born before wearing them.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s small face was crimson red. She really did not know how this man managed to say all of that.

    Maybe to him, he was just narrating something, but as she listened on, both her face and ears were red. How could he not know how to avoid some subjects. He obviously knew that she was embarrassed easily.

    Jian Han¡¯s face was burning hot as the man retreated a little. ¡°Are you hungry. What do you want to eat for dinner?¡±

    Jian Han shook her head and did not express any opinion. ¡°I am fine with anything.¡±

    When Jian Han came downstairs, she saw Zhou Dayuan in the kitchen. He was brewing soup in a pot. He cast his gaze down. He held a small spoon in one hand. His other hand was squeezing yoghurt onto a crystal te.

    Everyone said that men who know how to cook were the most attractive. Jian Han deeply resonated with that. In her heart, Zhou Dayuan was forever the most handsome one.

    At this moment, he was still dressed in a thin green sweater. His casual pants were entuating his perfect figure. The man was handsome andnky, and he had a warm aura, and his pure gaze was cast downwards as he was focused and gentle ¡ª he was like a quiet painting.

    Even if they had known each other for many years. Jian Han was still mesmerized with his quietness that would unintentionally show up at times like this, and her heart would still elerate and her face would still turn red.

    A few days ago, Ning Qing said that he treated her so badly. After he came back again, Ning Qing wanted to torture him well.

    At that time, she just smiled and did not answer Ning Qing. How could she torture him? Every minute in her memory was of how he treated her nicely. Just like a few days ago, he bullied her so much, and he was jealous all by himself.

    She could not remember his bad points, and only remembered the good things that he did for her.

    Furthermore, the situation she was in right now, she had his child in her belly. He was willing to want her, and was willing to marry her, and she was already delighted.

    Other women would use the child toy their terms, but she was unable to do any of that. Between them, he always had the initiative, and she would be willing to give him what he wanted.

    The most important thing was his current age. How old was she this year? He was 33. She was 32 already. The beautiful times in life were all in the past. This time, she wanted to hold onto him properly. Holding him tight, she was unwilling to let go again.

    Jian Han walked into the kitchen and stood at the door as she looked at him in a trance.

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s eyes were very sharp. He noticed her the moment she came down the stairs. He also noticed the love and admiration in her eyes that she had yet to withdraw. The man did not have much emotion, but he lifted his handsome eyebrows up as he looked at her quietly. ¡°Come and wash your hands. Prepare yourself for dinner.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s face was red. In front of him, she always seemed like a little fool.

    The sink was beside him. When she walked over, he also did not move. Both of them were close to one another. Her slim arm brushed over his sweater, and it brushed over slightly over his sculptured and t chest. The more lost she got, the lower her small head would droop. When she turned the tap on, she only bothered with washing her hands.

    At this moment, arge hand came to her soft waist. She had no time to react, and her entire being was taken into his embrace. The manughed and said, ¡°How old are you now? You are still making your sleeves wet when you are washing your hands.¡±

    Jian Han hated that she could not dig a hole in the ground for herself to hide in. What did she say just now? She was really a little fool. She did not know how to roll her sleeves up when she washed her hands, and her sleeves were really a little dampened.

    She wanted to roll her sleeves up now, but she did not have time to do so. The man¡¯s big beautiful hands came over to her sleeves, and he was experienced as he folded them neatly and rolled her sleeves upwards.

    Both of her frail little hands were covered by him. He squeezed a little bit of hand soap and held her small hands in his as he helped her to wash her hands.

    Jian Han bit down on her pink bottom lip. Oh, what was she going to do if her heart felt so sweet?

    After washing her hands, he switched the tap off. She did not move because the man who was hugging her did not move. His low and gentle voice rang by the side of her ear. ¡°Eat a little bit of fruit before having your meal. Don¡¯t you like to eat sour stuff? I made yoghurt pudding for you. It should taste pretty good. Have a taste.¡±

    Jian Han lifted her gaze up to have a look. There was yoghurt pudding in the crystal te. It had cherries and strawberries on top of the fresh pudding. There was ayer of yogurt drizzled on top, and there was a little sugar added on top. It looked sour and sweet, and should probably be very delicious.

 Chapter 419

    <h4>Chapter 419: I Don¡¯t Want To Hurt Both You And Our Son, You Should Be More Obedient</h4>

    But Jian Han did not eat no matter how delicious it was. She turned her small head sideways and did not want to look at it.

    Cherries...

    It was such a sensitive kind of fruit...

    She still clearly remembered the words he had said during the red winepetition. They made her at a loss and...his words were so racy.

    At this moment, something coldnded on her lips. With two fingers, the man pinched a supple cherry and personally gave it to her.

    ¡°Have a taste,¡± he said.

    Jian Han¡¯s face was crimson red. He was calm and natural, but she did not believe that he forgot what he said to her during the red winepetition, and also, there were other fruits on the te, but he just had to pick the cherries to feed her.

    He did not expose himself. Jian Han also did not dare to be coy. She was still trapped in his embrace. She was afraid if she made him angry again, he would say the same words to her once more. She opened her mouth and had a bite of the cherry into her mouth.

    ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Zhou Dayuan looked at her gentle, beautiful cheeks as she chewed. Her red lips were stained with some yoghurt, and it made them seem even more supple than usual.

    ¡°Yeah, it tastes good.¡± Jian Han nodded her head. It was really delicious, his culinary skills had always been superior.

    Ever since they had first met, no matter whether it was in life or in medical expertise, it was always him who took care of her. Two or three months ago, every time he went to her condominium unit, after he was satisfied, he would help her tidy her house up and cook for her.

    Jian Han felt her heart was smothered with ayer of honey. It was absolutely sweet. She ate the cherry, and she thought of Tang Fan.

    He seemed to be in a good mood now, and if she brought up...

    Jian Han¡¯s long fan-like eyshes fluttered for a moment, before she carefully said, ¡°Dayuan, you, can you let Tang Fan...go? He is innocent.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan swallowed his saliva. His right hand went onto her t abdomen, and he caressed it gently for a few moments. He closed his eyes while he said. ¡°It is our first night as a married couple. Can you stop mentioning Tang Fan every passing moment? You don¡¯t even know how to beg someone. If you want to beg me, you need to befortable first.¡±

    Jian Han did not dare speak anymore. She knew that Tang Fan was a sore subject. The moment she touched it, he would be extremely triggered.

    Actually she could discuss matters involving Tang Fan with him properly, everything was not what he thought it to be, both she and Tang Fan had always been clear and innocent with one another.

    At this moment, Jian Han felt the belt on her waist loosen. She cast her gaze down, and his left hand...

    Jian Han¡¯s small face turned crimson red. She quickly stretched her hand out to stop him. She was anxious as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    ¡°If I can¡¯t even do this, what do you want me to do? Jian Han, how do you n to torture me further, huh?¡± The man bent down by her ear to speak, as if he was going to kiss her. He nudged her with his gentle, thin lips. His voice was rogue, hoarse, and sinister. ¡°Jian Han, do you know the difference between getting married and not? In the past, I coaxed you, and now it¡¯s a duty. As long as I want it, you have to give it to me. You are mine.¡±

    Jian Han had never thought that this refined man would define marriage like that, in his mind, did he get married just because he wanted to do these things all brazen and bold?

    Jian Han struggled a little, but when she did so, she realized that the more she struggled, the more excited he became. Jian Han did not dare to move anymore. Her thighs crumbled as she tumbled into his embrace.

    Her soft, beautiful little face was pink. She anxiously closed her eyes. Her thin fan-likeshes were fluttering shyly.

    At this moment, Zhou Dayuan started to speak. He was in a good mood. He was satisfied with her obedience as he smiled and said, ¡°What can I do to Tang Fan? If you spend your days dutifully with me, I will release him. But there better not be a next time! If you dare to bring my son and run away with another man one more time, I will not spare either of you.¡±

    Thest line was a stern warning.

    Jian Han nodded her head. Okay, there would not be a next time. No, she had never tried to run away with another man in the first ce.

    Tang Fan was innocent. He was never a factor in their rtionship. After he released Tang Fan, she would spend her days with him well.

    At this moment, her chest feltfortable. The man helped her to tidy the train of her skirt. He cupped her soft waist as he half pushed and hugged her to the side of the window. ¡°Have a look.¡±

    Jian Han lifted her head up upon hearing his words. What was there to look at?

    Whoosh! In the highest point of the sky, in the middle of the blue azure sky, bright, colorful fireworks shone brightly as they rang out in the air.

    The fireworks were like butterflies flying in the sky. It was romantic as the fireworks burst in the sky and rippled into a shower of flowers that fell down to earth; it looked absolutely beautiful.

    Jian Han looked at the fireworks in a daze. Her eyes were bright, and she could not help but stretch her small hand out to catch the stars that fell down from the skies. ¡°Where did these fireworkse from? They really look so beautiful.¡±

    Her small hand that she stretched out was sped by the man. At this moment, Jian Han felt there was a chill on her ring finger. When she cast her gaze down to look, there was a ring on her ring finger!

    It was a tinum styled diamond ring, there was a shimmering diamond embedded in the middle of the ring. The design was ssic, and it looked extremely eye catching on her fair ring finger.

    Jian Han¡¯s eyes felt hot, and sparkling tears started to well up.

    ¡°Jian Han, marry me, okay?¡± the man behind her said.

    Jian Han breathed through her nostrils. What? Fireworks and a diamond ring. Also, with what he just said, was he proposing to her?

    Didn¡¯t he feel that this was way too simple?

    Jian Han curled the beautiful corners of her lips up, and nodded her head forcefully. ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    She was willing to marry him and be his wife. For their entire lives, they would never part with one another.

    Zhou Dayauan kissed her tender neck from behind. He stretched his right hand out to caress her small face. Her face was wet with tears, and he wiped them away gently.

    He put both his hands on her soft waist. He searched for her small face and kissed it. ¡°Do you feel ufortable when I kiss you like this?¡±

    Jian Han shook her head. She did not feel any difort.

    He took a step closer and found his way to the corners of her lips as he kissed her. ¡°Does it feel ufortable when I kiss you like this?¡±

    Jian Han shook her head again. It did not feel ufortable.

    After that, her small shoulders were pinned down gently by him. He turned her over, and her back was against the windows. The bright fireworks were reflected on the man¡¯s face, which looked extremely exquisite. Her tiny almond-shaped face was cupped in his palms. He had a frown on his face while he closed his eyes. He sniffed her fragrance. ¡°Say it if you are ufortable. You don¡¯t have to keep it in. Pregnancysts about ten months. It will be hard on you. It will also be hard on me. Let us explore together on this journey.¡±

    Jian Han closed her eyes shyly. She did not know what he was trying to say when he said ¡°explore,¡± and every word he said now had anotheryer of meaning behind it. She did not dare to think about it.

    Her vision turned ck, and he kissed her.

    His kiss was gentle and loving. It was probably because he remembered that he had made her feel ufortablest night. She wanted to vomit, and he kissed her lips first. He tested it out for a moment before he dared to open his mouth. He did not dare to make his way in and only dared to curl up with her as he kissed her. He took in her fragrance to curb his hunger.

    Jian Han closed her eyesfortably. She hugged his neck and weaved her fingers through his short hair. Every second passed, and she opened her mouth and softly bit his lips, which made him breath even more heavily as he panted.

    After that, he let go of her.

    Because if he did not let go of now, the soup that he was brewing was going to be burnt.

    Jian Han buried her small crimson red face in his embrace. Zhou Dayuan had one arm around her, and his opposite hand was caressing her hair. He adjusted his breathing as he said, ¡°Go get the chopsticks and bowls. I will make another dish, and we can start eating.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded her head obediently.

    ...

    Zhou Dayuan prepared three dishes and one soup: steamed carp in a y pot, spinach stir fried with prawns, tofu together with duck blood, and also bone soup brewed with tomatoes.

    Taking in the fact that she would feel nauseous when she saw food, he picked the ingredients out carefully. The dishes were refreshing delicious. They were vegetarian and meat dishes, and it brought out an appetite when she had a look.

    The duo ate in silence. In the end, Jian Han was fed a few mouthfuls of soup by him. The man touched her small, round stomach before letting her go.

    After they finished having dinner, Zhou Dayuan stood up to put the dishes away. ¡°Let me help you.¡± Jian Han wanted to help. She could not do nothing all the time. She did not know how to cook, but in the future, he could cook, and she could do the dishes.

    ¡°There is no need.¡± Zhou Dayuan bent over. He neared her small face and kissed her. He wanted to kiss her forever. ¡°Go and bathe.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s rxed emotions became tight and nervous with his hoarse, deep voice. Her heart leaped and knew that their newlywed night was finally here.

    She had a child in her stomach. He said he was under a ban himself, but after all...they had to share a bed.

    ...

    In the washroom, Jian Han spent a lot of time inside. She stood before the sink, and the small woman¡¯s small face was red due to the steam after she took a bath. She forgot to bring her pyjamas along and was also embarrassed to ask him. She wrapped herself with a bath towel, exposing her feminine, exquisite corbones and her milky white skin.

    She took the hairdryer in her hands, and she dried her hair.

    As long as she could spend an extra minute in the shower, she would do so. She did not dare do what¡¯s next.

    Knock knock knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. She turned her gaze sideways. The door of the washroom was opened, and it was obvious that Zhou Dayuan had taken his shower. He wore a dark blue silk robe as he stood at the side of the door. There was a moist fog above his dark, clear eyes. Looking young and handsome, he looked at her as he said, ¡°Howe you are taking so long to bathe?¡±

    Jian Han did not know how to answer him. She could not tell him that she was trying to dy the night¡¯s events.

    Zhou Dayuan walked in. He took over the hairdryer in her hands and said, ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    He helped her dry her hair.

    Zhou Dayuan used one hand to curl her hair. He used another hand to dry her hair gently. He looked at the woman through the mirror. She was a little at a loss. With one hand, she cupped the tie on her bath towel, probably afraid that it would unravel.

    Zhou Dayuanughedzily and roguely. His gaze was hot. What was she trying to cover up for? Didn¡¯t she know that when women did this, it would provoke men, and he wanted to press it down, but...

    How would Jian Han know what he was thinking inside his head? He dried her hair. She took the hairdryer from him and ced it back on its original shelf.

    At this moment, her world turned upside down; he picked her up.

    ¡°Ah!¡± she instinctively shouted. She quickly hung onto his neck as she was utterly shocked.

    ¡°Hmph...¡± The man¡¯s deep, charmingugh rang out in the air. He seemed to be ying around with her, and when he saw her shocked reaction, he was delighted by her silly expression.

    Jian Han was extremely furious. She used her small fist to hit his broad shoulders. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan ced her onto therge, soft bed. It was covered with red bed sheets embroidered with mandarin ducks. The moment both her small hands touched it, her small face turned crimson red.

    She automatically rolled under the covers of the bed and slept, distancing herself away from him.

    Zhou Dayuan did not say anything. He lifted the covers as he got in the bed. He switched the ceiling lights off and left the warmmp on the side of the bed as hey down to sleep.

    Jian Han¡¯s beautiful back faced him. This atmosphere was a little weird. Neither of them said anything, and a bout of fire travelled through the air.

    She felt that it was hot and pulled the nkets covering her body a little downwards. At this moment, her small white hand was grabbed, and a clean and cold masculine scent came over. He flipped his body and bnced himself above her.

    She struggled, following her instincts.

    At this moment, he started to speak. His low and charming voice was pampering as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I don¡¯t want to hurt both our son and you. Be more obedient.¡±

    He kissed her.

 Chapter 420

    <h4>Chapter 420: Good Night, Wifey</h4>

    Jian Han was kissed by him. All of her senses were overwhelmed by the man¡¯s masculine scent. Themp was not very bright, and it shone down and looked a little blurry. She closed her eyes in a hurry and firmly held the bed sheets with both hands, allowing herself to get drunk in this mesmerizing atmosphere.

    He kissed her while he spoke.

    ¡°Jian Han, I will bring you to visit my grandparents tomorrow... In the past, they liked you very much. Now that we are married, they will love you even more... You don¡¯t have to worry about other people. You don¡¯t have to look at their facial expressions. You don¡¯t have to endure their anger. Nobody can harm you again, and no one can separate us anymore... My friends... I will introduce you to them one by one. In the future, I will continue being friends with those you like. If you don¡¯t like them, I will forget about them... I don¡¯t like noise. Now that you have our son, I will apany you after Ie home from work. I will always protect both of you...

    ¡°Jian Han, you also do not need to worry about money, if you love to work then you can go to work. It is also fine if you do not work... A few years ago, I bought a few hectares ofnd in Ennd. After that, businesses came to use that piece ofnd. Those few businesses and skyscrapers on these streets are all ours. It is enough to support you for your entire life... I have numerous properties under my name, and I also have a garage. Excluding my pay, I still have pharmaceutical research rights, and it was all I earned throughout these years... I hand these over to you tomorrow; it is all yours...¡±

    Jian Han turned her small head over. She buried her face deep in the nkets, and she tried hard to lift her head backwards. She lifted her elegant neck and allowed him to kiss her.

    She did not know what he was saying as she was in a blur. A man like him was pure and warm like a piece of jade, and he sometimes talked about money, houses and cars...

    She knew that he was rich. He did not take a single cent from the Zhou family ever since he was 20 years old, and everything he owned right now was earned.

    She did not want his money, but when he said, ¡°It¡¯s all yours,¡± it made her face go red. A man gave all of his money to you, women are all old fashioned, and she also liked it.

    She was so happy.

    Also, she did not have to look at the facial expressions of others, and did not have to get angry... She knew that he was referring to his parents. When he spoke, his tone was careful and hesitant. He was coaxing her and pampering her. He was afraid that she would be treated unfairly and be wronged after she married her, and he used sweet words to coax her.

    Were these sweet words of romance?

    He was addressing her. He would not let her marry him unclearly and follow him without certainty.

    Jian Han felt her heart go extremely soft. Her small hand on the bed sheets let go. She slowly hugged his neck. She lifted her body up as she hung on his body and took the initiative to stick to him. She said,¡± Dayuan... Zhou Dayuan...¡±

    She did not know how to respond to him. She had nothing at all. She did not have much in savings these past few years. She did not have any dowry. She only had herself, and she gave herself to him.

    Zhou Dayuan was panting. He used onerge hand to pin her soft waist, and he hugged her. ¡°Jian Han, help me give birth to our son. Give me a home and spend the days well with me... I am willing to give anything to you. I will give everything to you.¡±

    After he spoke, he really gave it to her.

    His wet body flipped over, and he did not forget to stretch a muscr arm to curl her into his embrace. He had a frown on his face as he kissed her hair. He pulled therge red nket and covered her body.

    The bath towel on her body had long loosened itself, and he was afraid that she was cold.

    Jian Han¡¯s small face looked a little rogue. She perched softly on the man¡¯s broad chest. The man was still panting. His rough breathing was just like a wild beast. She ced her small hand on his heart, and his hurried heartbeat was beating on her hand and made her hand numb.

    Her face was boiling hot, and she buried her small face, not daring to look at him.

    Both of them hugged one another quietly. Zhou Dayuan¡¯s rough breathing slowly evened itself out. After that life threatening taste dissipated in his body, he lowered his gaze down and kissed her forehead.

    ¡°Jian Han...Jian Han.¡± Her name was like her person, and he lovingly said her name.

    The woman did not say a word, and was unwilling to reply.

    Zhou Dayuan froze for a moment. He turned his body sideways and ced the woman¡¯s small head in the crook of his arm to look at her. Her small face was crimson red, and her eyes were closed shut.

    He was a little flustered. He used his left hand to pat her face. ¡°Jian Han, what is wrong? Where do you feel not well? I am sorry. It¡¯s our wedding night. I could not control myself. Does it hurt somewhere? Tell me...¡±

    As he was panicking, Jian Han opened her eyes.

    The woman¡¯s almond shaped eyes were extremely clear. They were dark and moist like a pond filled with spring water. Her small face that was merely the size of a palm was crimson red, and she looked extremely attractive.

    She opened her mouth. Her red lips were a little swollen. Her voice was like a small sheep, extremely coy and soft as she said, ¡°I am fine.¡±

    He did not really touch her, so she would be fine.

    Zhou Dayuan heaved a sigh of relief. He wrapped hisrge on her fringe covering her forehead and pushed it backwards. He kissed her boiling hot face, with his voice still hoarse. ¡°I took your pulse. Our son is very healthy, but your body is too weak. You need to nurse your body back to health. I will bring you for more checks tomorrow.¡± He kissed her slim arm as he said, ¡°These kind of things would not hurt the child, but it would make you tired. I will try not to do in the future. I¡¯ll control myself for a bit. We will be able to reach the three-month mark in no time.¡±

    He was not embarrassed.

    She buried her small face into the crook of his arm, and made an effort not to look at him.

    But it was of no use. Her small jaw was lifted up with his two fingers. He bent down by her ear as he said, ¡°Jian Han, did you hear what I said just now?¡±

    Jian Han curled her small shoulders. She was so embarrassed and could only shake her head.

    ¡°Heh.¡± The man wasughing. ¡°Okay then, I will say it another time. We are married now. I will not mistreat you. My money, my houses, my cars, and even our son is all yours. I am also yours. I would not allow you to be wronged, but there is something; you have to be mine.¡±

    Jian Han could not help it as she curled the corners of her lips up, he was actually serious and solemn, and sheughed gently and beautifully, she pouted her pink lips as she snorted, ¡°You know how to calcte properly, huh?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan was also tickled. The romance between the newlywed was very apparent as he touched her soft waist and kissed her all over the ce. He said, ¡°Jian Han, say it once.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jian Han did not understand.

    ¡°We are married now; what should you address me as? You are still pretending not to know?¡± His dark eyes were full of gentleness, and anticipation.

    Jian Han was ducking far away, and she was totally embarrassed to say it out loud. She wanted to roll towards the inside of the bed, but the man did not allow her to do so; he held her without letting go.

    Knowing that she was pregnant, he also did not dare to force her. The two rolled into a bundle on the bed as theyughed, and the big red nket dropped to the carpet.

    ¡°Jian Han, are you gonna say it or not?¡± Zhou Dayuan buried himself in her tender neck and touched her fair skin.

    She pressed hisrge hand down. Sheughed with the coy attitude of a young girl acting cute. ¡°I will say it then. I will say it. You don¡¯t touch me here and there... Hubby, Hubby...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan let out a sigh in satisfaction. He used his left shoulder as support and did not press onto her stomach. Half of his body copsed onto hers, and he used his right hand to touch her small face. He kissed her as he emotionally said, ¡°It has been 13 years already. Ever since I was 20 years old, I wanted to make you mine, and now I have finally gotten my wish...¡±

    Jian Han did not say anything. She did not dare to open her eyes, afraid that the tears in her eyes would escape.

    She did not want to cry. Today was the day that they got married. It was such a good day, and she was so blissful.

    Her small face was kissed by him again, and his voice was soft as he coaxed her. ¡°Are you sleepy? If you are sleepy, sleep then. I didn¡¯t do it for real. You don¡¯t have to bathe; I will use a warm towel to wipe you down.¡±

    The warmness on her body left. Jian Han listened to him get off the bed as he went into the washroom. He came back very quickly, took a warm towel in his hands as he wiped her body, then ced the nkets over her.

    He went to the washroom again, probably to take a shower. He came back to the bed all refreshed. He stretched his arm out to take her into his embrace. He kissed her forehead, and softly and lovingly said, ¡°Good night, Wifey.¡±

    His wifey.

    Jian Han had a smile on her face and did not say a word.

    ...

    That night, Jian Han had an extremely long dream.

    She went seven or eight years back in time. At that time, she had graduated from Oxford. He got into trouble. There was a night when she was alone in the t that they rented. She curled herself up into a corner and put her head down as she cried painfully.

    She was crying so hard, and she could barely catch her breath.

    She made a call. She was in pain and hopeless as she said, ¡°I will promise you, I will leave him. I wont allow him to find me... I am begging you to save him, how can both of you be so cruel; he is your son...¡±

    After hanging up. She made a call to her own parents. Her parents only had one daughter, and they were shocked when they heard her hoarse cries.

    She was speaking incoherently. ¡°Dad, Mum, let¡¯s move. I am begging you to move quickly. Yeah, you cannot let anyone know. You cannot let anyone find you... Let¡¯s go to Singapore. I will go first, and you two should quickly follow...¡±

    She was in her 20s. Her parents still addressed her as a baby. Her mother heard her crying on the phone and had already teared up. Her dad snatched the phone as heforted her. ¡°Baby, what happened? Okay, don¡¯t cry; isn¡¯t it just moving homes? That¡¯s not a problem. We will move right now.¡±

    After that, she really went to Singapore. A long timeter, she also found out that he was saved released, but after that, she could not remember what happened. She could not remember who called her to tell her: Jian Han, your parents were involved in an incident on the high speed rail. The high speed rail went off a cliff, and they were unable to even find their bodies.

    She spent seven days and nights in the depths of the mountain to look for them. She saw her parents¡¯ clothes, pressed below a big rock. That day, it was raining very heavily, and she kneeled on the ground and used both of her small hands to dig through the mud. The mud was full of blood. She found her parent¡¯s bones, but their corpses were notplete...

    She buried her parents. She did not know who was it that gave her a tight p during the funeral. It was probably her oldest uncle or aunt. They pointed at her and scolded her painfully. ¡°Jian Han, do you know that your parents died for you? Why did you want to move houses when they were living all fine and well? They did not bring anything, and did not even dare tell us much. They took the high speed train overnight toe to look for you. They only had one daughter. That is you. They treated you so preciously, but you took your parent¡¯s life all because of a man.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Jian Han. You disappoint us too much. Leave. Go back to your Singapore. Our Jian family does not have a daughter like you. In the future, we do not need you toe to visit your parents¡¯ grave.¡±

    ¡°Jian Han, you better get lost!¡±

    After that, she lost her soul as she stumbled out of the graveyard. She just barely made it out, and she fainted and fell to the ground.

    After that, she also could not remember anything. She underwent many years of psychological therapy. Her dreams were all full of her mum¡¯sst sad sobbing as she felt bad for her, and her father¡¯s anxious voice as heforted her. Although their family was not powerful or rich, they were once so blissful.

    She had personally ruined her family.

    She was a sinner.

    ...

    Jian Han opened her eyes slowly. Hot tears flowed from the corners of her eyes, and she realized that her face was covered in tears a long time ago.

 Chapter 421

    <h4>Chapter 421: Hubby, Do You Think That We Will Be Blissful?</h4>

    Jian Han¡¯s beautiful almond-shaped eyes were in a blur, and she was in a daze. Slowly, she moved around and turned her small head sideways to look at the other side of the bed; there was no one here.

    Zhou Dayuan was not around.

    Jian Han leaped up from the bed in an instant. She looked nervous as she hurriedly got out of bed. She did not even put her shoes on as she said, ¡°Dayuan, Zhou Dayuan... Hubby...¡±

    She dashed out of the door.

    Where did Zhou Dayuan go?

    She was so blissfulst night. Everything was just like a dream. Now that she woke up, did she also wake up from her dream, and he was not around once again?

    Jian Han could not stop the tears in her eyes from falling down. She used her small hand to messily wipe her tears. She ran across the corridor as she descended the stairs. She called out for him. ¡°Hubby, hubby...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan came out of the kitchen. He wore a thin white v-neck sweater and a pair of casual khakis. He walked out and saw the woman standing on the steps. She called his name while she sobbed. Her pale, almond-shaped face was covered in tears. She looked lost and soulless.

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s clear expression turned dark. He lifted his long legs as he walked over to approach her. His tone was hurried and angry. ¡°Jian Han, why did you not put on your shoes and rush out? Aren¡¯t you afraid of catching a cold?¡±

    He picked her up in his arms.

    Jian Han stretched her small hand out to hug his neck quickly. She ced her small head in his warm embrace lovingly as she nudged him. She did not have anything anymore; she only had him left.

    She was willing to give up the entire world for him.

    ¡°Woo, hubby... Where did you go? When I opened my eyes, I didn¡¯t see you around. I thought that you had left, and did not want me anymore...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan walked to the side of the sofa and sat down. He carried the woman and let her sit in his embrace. The woman in his embrace was sobbing and struggled to catch her breath. Her frail shoulders were shivering, and she looked absolutely pitiful.

    He felt that his heart was tugged by arge hand. It was so painful, and he helped her to wipe her tears. He coaxed her gently. ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywhere else. After I woke up, I went to the kitchen to make some porridge for you... Don¡¯t cry anymore. Your eyes are already swollen now. Why is your body so cold? What are you going to do if you catch a cold? You are going to be a mother soon, and you still do not know how to take care of yourself!¡±

    He caressed her in his arms as he coaxed her. His thin lips nudged her slightly cold face. His entire heart was shattered by her sobbing, and he felt so much pain.

    Before meeting her, he had never thought that there would be a woman whom he would be so in love with, and he gave all of the gentleness that he had to her.

    In front of her, he seemed to not be like his usual self, but this was the most beautiful look of love.

    With himforting her, Jian Han stopped crying slowly. She took a breath through her small nostrils as she calmed down.

    Zhou Dayuan was very close to her small face. He was so close that he could see the tears on her long fan like eyshes. They were sparkling and transparent. As she sobbed, her eyshes fluttered just like the wings of a butterfly. He was in a good mood, and he used hisrge hand to caress her small face carefully. He took her into his embrace before he said, ¡°Why are you sobbing so hard? Are you afraid of me leaving?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jian Han nodded her head.

    ¡°I would not leave, as long as...you do not anger me.¡±

    Jian Han heard his words and lifted her gaze up. Her almond shaped eyes were wet and moist. She had an innocent and pure look in her eyes as she looked at him in a daze. ¡°But, what would anger you then?¡±

    His emotions were all over the ce recently. She did not know how she may bother him. How did she anger him? She had to ask him to say it clearly.

    Zhou Dayuan pecked her red lips lightly. ¡°For example, if you run barefoot on the ground...you disappear and I am unable to search for you... if you have intimate actions with another, I would be angry.¡±

    Her obedience made Zhou Dayuan lift his eyebrows. He used some strength in hisrge hands, and he turned her small palm-sized face over. His loving gaze scanned her supple red lips, and he wanted to kiss her.

    But he was unable to do so, because he was blocked by a small hand. The warmth in his embrace disappeared. The woman used both her hands and feet at the same time to escape his grasp.

    ¡°I will go and wash up.¡± She walked into the bathroom.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her back profile. Her slim, lithe figure was in his loose white shirt. She was slim, and she did not have much of a figure in his clothes. She looked fine normally, but now, it was jarring to the eyes. He did not know why, but she looked extra frail today. When she sobbed just now, she was just like a small girl lost on the main streets, and she looked so lonely and helpless.

    Zhou Dayuan had a frown on his face. His heart was empty, and he felt a little uneasy. It was probably because she did not allow him to kiss her just now.

    He was naturally sensitive. Just now, she was extremely resistant to face him, and he felt it clearly.

    Jian Han stood before the sink to brush her teeth. She noticed him in her peripheral vision. His long and handsome figure leaned on the door, and he ced both of his hands into his pockets as he looked at her.

    Jian Han did not lift her head up. She also did not say anything. She brushed her teeth quietly.

    After she brushed her teeth, she washed her face. She just cupped some warm water in her hands, and she sshed it onto her face. Her entire body was brought into his embrace from behind. His light and loving kissnded on her hair as he said to her, ¡°I have released Tang Fan already, so you don¡¯t have to worry. Also, Wifey, sorry, sorry. A few days ago, the things I said and did to you, at that time, I was only too jealous. In the future I won¡¯t be like this anymore. I will treat you well.¡±

    Jian Han took the towel to wipe her face. She turned her body around, and her back was leaning on the sink. She used both of her small hands to tug his sweater as she asked, ¡°Hubby, do you think that we will be blissful?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan caressed her hair. ¡°Are you blissful now?¡±

    Jian Han did not hesitate as she nodded her head forcefully. ¡°Yes, I am blissful!¡±

    Zhou Dayuan had a warm smile on his face. ¡°Everyone has a different definition of what it means to be blissful. If you feel blissful at this moment, then Wifey, I guarantee that we willbe in bliss for the rest of our lives.¡±

    Jian Han curled up her beautiful maroon lips. She used both of her small hands to hug his neck, and she hugged him tight.

    Zhou Dayuan closed his eyes feeling satisfied. He turned his head sideways to kiss her tender neck. He used onerge hand to pin the back of her head secretly. He smiled and said, ¡°Wifey, why is your body so fragrant? The moment I have a whiff of your scent, I feel drunk. Do you feel ufortable in the morning? If you are not, let me kiss you for a moment.¡±

    He searched for the corners of her lips, and he brushed her lightly.

    Jian Han closed her eyes. She felt his thick and long eyshes touching her face. She curled her hands on his neck and reacted to him, inexperienced.

    She did not know how long they kissed one another. Jian Han felt her tongue go numb. She turned her head sideways as she closed her eyes for a moment. In her line of vision was the bright sunshine streaming through the window of the bedroom. She pushed the man who was on her as he continued to kiss her. Her small face was already maroon as she said, ¡°What time is it now? You don¡¯t have to report for work?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan felt that time had gone back ten years. At that time, both of them were stuck to one another. The sweet time was spent with both of them kissing each other as they pleased. It quickly passed, and they did not care about the world outside. There was no one who could disturb them. They were stuck with one another. They did not need arge amount of space, and they hugged each other tight.

    ¡°Yeah...¡± His voice was blurry. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter what time it is right now. Am I still not entitled to take a few days of honeymoon leave?¡±

    Jian Hanughed. She buried her small face in his chest. With her small white hand, she drew circles on his firm chest. She sounded coy and displeased as she said, ¡°Hubby, you are not allowed to bezy! You have to work hard to earn money to support the family.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan heard the coyness in her voice. He almost could not control himself. He was afraid that if they continued to kiss, he would lose control, and he was unwilling as he let go of her lips. He hugged her waist as he brought her into the bedroom, and he pushed her into the closet. ¡°Pick an outfit and change into it. I will bring you to visit my grandparents after we eat breakfast.¡±

    There was a mirror in the closet. Jian Han lifted her head up and looked at the man hugging her. He used both of his muscr arms to hug her soft waist. Her heart felt incredibly sweet, and she also did not know if others spent their newlywed days like them. He was stuck to her and was unwilling to let her go for even a moment.

    ¡°Hubby, then you go out first. I am going to change my clothes. Furthermore, if we are going to see Grandpa and Grandma, shouldn¡¯t you give them a call beforehand to let them know?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan buried himself in her tender neck. He stretched his hand into his pockets and went to grab his phone. Jian Han thought that he was going to let go of her. She just wanted to move, but she was cupped into his embrace again. The busy tone rang out in her ears, and he already pressed the key to make the call. Jian Han thought to herself inside her heart, she knew that they would be unable to be separated from one another these past few days.

    Ding ding! The busy tone rang out twice, and no one picked up.

    ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong? Grandma did not answer the call?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan had a frown on his face while he looked at his phone. He did not know why, but he had a bad premonition.

    ...

    Grandma was in the Ning family vi at that moment. She did not bring her phone along with her. She left her phone in the SUV yesterday. She was in the room now, and she used thendline in the room to make a call.

    The melodious ringtone rang out, and Grandma firmly held the phone with her right hand. Her eyes lit up brightly.

    Dou Dou¡¯s father, pick up the phone quickly....

    She could not wait to let him know this piece of good news.

    At this moment, the phone was connected. ¡°Hello!¡± Grandma was emotional as she smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Dou Dou¡¯s father, let me tell you some good news. I have found our Dou Dou already. Dou Dou is the daughter inw of the Ning family, Yue Wanqing.

    ¡°Dou Dou¡¯s father, I am really overjoyed. Our Dou Dou is living very well. She has a beautiful family and has given birth to an extremely stunning granddaughter for us. Do you know who our granddaughter is? She is Ning Qing.

    ¡°Ning Qing is the beautiful girl that gave me her phone number. Ning Qing is the champion in your red winepetition. Ning Qing is Shaoming¡¯s wife! Dou Dou¡¯s father, do you know how proud and overjoyed I am right now? Our Dou Dou and our granddaughter do not embarrass us! Without us, they could live such upright lives while being healthy and happy.

    ¡°Dou Dou¡¯s father,e over quickly. Let us bring Dou Dou and Qingqing back home. They are our biological children, and these few years, they¡¯ve been out of the family. The amount that we owe them... I have to pay them back properly. I want to give everything I have to them. It all belongs to them anyway.¡±

    Grandma was excited, and she could not stop talking. She talked for a long period of time. She had so many things that she wanted to tell Dou Dou¡¯s father, but she realized that she had said so much, and there was no reaction on the other end.

    Grandma noticed that something was amiss. ¡°Hello, Dou Dou¡¯s father?¡±

    ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡± There was a female voice on the other end instead. Her voice that she purposely made coy made Grandma break out in goosebumps immediately. It was Zhou Zhilei.

    Grandma¡¯s expression changed as she coldly said, ¡°Zhilei, why is it you? Where is your grandfather. Why did you answer his phone?¡±

 Chapter 422

    <h4>Chapter 422: Grandma Met With Trouble</h4>

    ¡°Grandma, Grandpa went to look for you already. Where did you gost night? Grandpa and I were worried sick...¡±

    ¡°Stop with your nonsense. Ask your grandpa to answer the phone quickly. I have an important thing to tell him.¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡± Zhou Zhileiughed and said, ¡°Yeah, grandma, it is such a coincidence. I also have a very important thing to tell you. Your daughter Dou Dou is found. Grandpa is personally driving to pick her up right now.¡±

    Grandma¡¯s entire body froze, and she shouted in disbelief. ¡°What?¡±

    Where did Dou Doue from. Her Dou Dou was right here. She could even hear Yue Wanqing speaking with Ning Zhenguo outside right now.

    ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you hear me? Then okay, let me tell you one more time! We found your Dou Dou already. Yeah, just now, Grandma said that she also found Dou Dou. Grandma, the Dou Dou you found and the one that Grandpa found is not the same person. Tsk tsk. It is really such a pity. The Dou Dou that Grandpa found has an amulet. Grandma, how about the one that you found? What are we going to do then? Grandma found a fake good,haha.¡±

    Grandma was shaking from head to toe. ¡°What fake good? The Dou Dou that I found is the real Dou Dou. Where did that fake Dou Doue out from? Where is Dou Dou¡¯s father? Where is Zhou Heng? I want to speak with him. I want to speak with him!¡±

    Zhou Zhilei did not care about what Grandma was saying at all. She loudly cackled. ¡°Haha, Grandma, it is toote already. You are unable to talk to Grandpa. Grandpa is already on his way to receive Dou Dou. I guess that at this moment, they are both hugging one another as father and daughter are reunited... Grandma, let me tell you, that Yue Wanqing and Ning Qing can only spend the rest of their lives outside. Everything in the Zhou family would be both mine and that fake Dou Dou¡¯s. Your real Dou Dou would forever be unable to go back to the Zhou family, and your real Dou Dou would never be able to call you Mum ever again!¡±

    Grandma¡¯s eyes widened, and her chest was panting vigorously. She tugged on the phone tightly and screamed out loud. ¡°Zhou Zhilei, you better shut up! My Dou Dou would definitely be able to go back to the Zhou family gloriously. My Dou Dou will definitely recognize me as her mother. Oh, I got it, all of this is your plot. It was your evil plotting... Zhou Zhilei, I will not let you off just like that. You better wait for me...¡±

    Grandma hung up and ced the phone back in its original spot. No, she had to return back to the Zhou family home. She had to contact Dou Dou¡¯s father. She could not allow her Dou Dou to be out of the family anymore.

    Zhou Zhilei?

    Zhou Zhilei!

    Such a traitor; she would not let her off easily!

    Grandma used both of her hands to push the wheelchair towards the door. She was unable to move. She had a look and knew that the brakes were engaged. She shook her head, and her frail and elderly face was full of anxiety and chaos. She bent down her waist with much force and tried to reach the brakes. ¡°Dou Dou, my Dou Dou...¡±

    She did not touch the brakes. Bang! Her entire body fell from the wheelchair onto the floor, and she fell with a loud thud.

    Grandmay down on the floor. Her lower body was numb. She did not feel any pain and tried hard to flip her body over. She climbed towards the door. She spent much effort to climb a step, but her line of vision got blurry, and fresh blood seeped out from her forehead, trickling down onto the floor.

    Grandma still wanted to crawl, and her hand that was stained with blood scratched the floor, but finally, both of her eyes closed slowly.

    ¡°Dou Dou...¡±

    Her world turned ck.

    ....

    Yue Wanqing and Ning Zhenguo heard the movement in the room. They were suspicious, so they ran in the direction of the door. Yue Wanqing knocked on the door. Knock knock! ¡°Grandma, Grandma, what is wrong?¡±

    There was no sounding from the room.

    ¡°Wanqing, something is not right. Open the door quickly.¡± Ning Zhenguo hurried her.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yue Wanqing nodded her head, and she tugged the handle of the door and opened the door of the room.

    After having a clear look of the situation of the room: ¡°Ah!¡± Yue Wanqing shouted, and she stood at the door of the room in shock.

    Ning Zhenguo came forward quickly. He bent over and used his index finger to check Grandma¡¯s breathing. ¡°Wanqing, Grandma is still breathing. Call the ambnce over quickly.¡±

    ...

    Yue Wanqing stood before the doors of the emergency room. She looked at the red light that was lit up. Her face was covered in tears. She felt her chest go tight, and she was unable to catch her breath, as if the most important thing in her life was disappearing before her right now.

    She hit her own chest as she regretted and med herself. She said, ¡°I should not allow Grandma to be alone inside the room all by herself. I should have taken care of her... Now that Grandma is in trouble, it was all my fault...¡±

    Ning Zhenguo hugged Yue Wanqing in his embrace. Heforted her as he said, ¡°Wanqing, don¡¯t cry. The operation is still going on. Maybe Grandma is not so badly injured.¡±

    ¡°No, it was me who harmed Grandma. It was all me...¡± Yue Wanqing shook her head.

    At this moment, the sound of rushed footsteps came over, ¡°Xiao Hui? What is wrong with Xiao Hui?¡±

    Yue Wanqing lifted her head up. There was a group of people in the corridor of the hospital. There was an old grandpa dressed in a traditional Chinese garb leading the group. The old grandpa had a serious expression on his face. The director of the hospital was standing beside him. The director apanied him carefully and exined, ¡°Old Madam was involved in an ident. She probably fell down from her wheelchair, and her head hit the floor. Old Madam sustained extremely serious injuries on her head.. We are resuscitating her in the operating theatre right now, as for the results of the rescuitation...¡±

    Yue Wanqing did not know anyone in the group, but they were Zhou Heng¡¯s extended family, and everyone was present.

    ¡°Mum, my mother...¡± At this moment, Kong Lan appeared behind Zhou Heng. Kong Lan¡¯s face was covered in tears, and she ran quickly to the doors of the operating theatre. She hit her chest as she cried out painfully. ¡°Mum, what is wrong with you now? It has been merely a night since west saw you. Howe you are injured?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei went forward to hold Kong Lan¡¯s elbow. Mother and daughter were crying while hugging each other as she said, ¡°Mum, don¡¯t cry anymore. I believe that Grandma is a lucky person and heavens will protect her. Grandma will definitely be fine.¡±

    Yue Wanqing knew that Grandma¡¯s family members had all rushed over. She wanted to go forward to speak, but at this moment, a few bodyguards rushed over and directly pushed her to the side of the wall. Thankfully, Ning Zhenguo stretched his hand out to hold onto her. If not, she would be injured.

    ¡°Wanqing, are you fine? What is wrong with these people? Why are they so rude?¡± Ning Zhenguo was unsatisfied.

    Yue Wanqing quicklyforted him. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t say anymore. They are also worried about Grandma. We made a mistake...¡±

    Yue Wanqing and Ning Zhenguo were blocked into the corner. A group of people walked to the door of the operating theatre. There were bodyguards blocking the door. She could only look through the cracks to see that Grandpa speak with the director of the hospital. There was a middle aged man beside Grandpa. He was named Zhou Dao. He was Zhou Heng¡¯s adopted son, and Zhou Zhilei¡¯s father.

    Zhou Dao noticed that Zhou Heng¡¯s anxious gaze was stopped on the red light outside the operating theatre. He turned his head quickly and said to a middle aged woman, ¡°Dou Dou, since you are here,e and look at mum quickly. Call her Mum twice. In Mum¡¯s life, she wanted to hear your voice the most. Maybe after you speak, mum will be able to make it.¡±

    This middle aged woman was called Tong Li. She was overweight, and the clothes on her body were obviously new and very expensive, but when she put on these clothes on her body, her rolls were squeezed in an unttering way, and it looked very clumsy.

    The middle aged woman came forward quickly, She squeezed two teardrops and cried out loudly. ¡°Mum, mum, I am your Dou Dou. You are my mother. Now that I am here, you are lying inside the operating theatre. How can you be like this?¡±

    Shouting was banned in the hospital. It was very quiet, and Tong Li¡¯s shouts directly reverberated throughout the three levels. Not only did the patients and doctors passing by looking over in her direction, even Zhou Heng had a frown on his face.

    Kong Lan and Zhou Zhilei noticed that Zhou Heng was not too happy. They came forward to hug Tong Li and say, ¡°Dou Dou, I know that you are upset, but this is the hospital; you cry softly.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei agreed, and she silently stretched her hand out to flip over the red colour amulet on Dou Dou¡¯s beck and expose it in front of Zhou Heng. Her eyes were full of tears as she looked at Zhou Heng. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t me Dou Dou for being too emotional. You¡¯ve been separated for 40 years. Dou Dou could¡¯ve grown upfortably in your home, but she was only eight years old when she was sold. She married a farmer, and it was the environment that moulded her. She is also an innocent party...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad, Dou Dou has be like this. If Mum awakes, she might be extremely upset and hurt. All of this has to be med on the human trafficker who did this.¡±

    Zhou Heng listened on and slowly released the frown on his face. A few days ago, Director Shi from Sunshine Orphanage handed him documents regarding Dou Dou. He went to search ording to the documents. He found this woman, Tong Li, very easily.

    Tong Li had the amulet in her hands, and that meant that she was his daughter.

    But he did not know why he did not have any feelings for this Tong Li in front of him. The blood rtions between a father and daughter, he did not feel any of it with her.

    He did not despise Tong Li¡¯s vige background. It was not that he did not look down on her. Before he found her, he figured that she would have had a tough life and would have gone through many obstacles. She was his own daughter; how could he not feel bad?

    But, he did not pity this Tong Li.

    Talking about appearance, there was an image of eight year old Dou Dou in his head. Tong Li in front of him, other than her plump face, her features were quite delicate, looking a little bit like Dou Dou.

    Zhou Heng looked at the amulet, and he had a benevolent expression on his face. He came forward and held Tong Li¡¯s hand. ¡°Dou Dou, Dad does not me you. You do not have to be afraid.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tong Li wiped the tears on her face. She admired this old man who was rich, powerful, and had status in society, and she nodded her head as she ducked away.

    Her ducking away made Zhou Heng¡¯s expression be more gentle. He mistreated this daughter. He did not protect her well, and he allowed her to be outside and be old fashioned and clumsy like she was right now.

    Kong Lan saw Zhou Heng¡¯s expression. There was a joyous expression on her face, and she hinted at Tong Li with an expression in her eyes.

    Tong Li understood hermand. She squeezed out a couple more tears and looked at Zhou Heng. ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you say that Mum disappeared yesterday? Who kidnapped her? How would mum end up in the operating room right now? Dad, you have to investigate this matter clearly.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Dou Dou, you don¡¯t have to worry. Dad would naturally not allow the person who harmed Mum to get away.¡±

    As Zhou Heng spoke, he nced slowly at Yue Wanqing and Ning Zhenguo who were being held against the wall by the bodyguards.

    It was only then that Yue Wanqing had a clear look of Zhou Heng¡¯s resemnce. Her expressions froze, and her hands beneath her sleeves curled up, and her heart felt very weird.

    She felt her own heart soften in this moment.

    As Yue Wanqing froze, the anger on Zhou Heng¡¯s face also froze for a moment. His unclear eyes scanned her, and he looked closely at Yue Wanqing. He obviously has not seen her before, but it seemed as if he has.

    At this moment, Ning Zhenguo shielded his wife behind his body. He looked at Zhou Heng and said, ¡°Old Master, I have heard what you just said clearly. I think that you have misunderstood us. Old Madam was not kidnapped. She followed my wife into my homest night, and we have taken her in for the night. The next morning, Old Madam was inside the room. As we were preparing to call the police to report her, we heard a sounding from the room, and when we opened the door, Old Madam had fallen by herself onto the floor.¡±

 Chapter 423

    <h4>Chapter 423: This Is My Wife, Jian Han</h4>

    Zhou Heng withdrew his gaze. As he looked at Yun Wanqing, he had yet to say a word, but Zhou Dao, who was beside him, said, ¡°You were harbouring ill intentions towards my mother, but you are still trying to deny it? There are many loopholes in what you are saying. Firstly, why would my mother follow your wife back to your home? Secondly, even if she followed you back home, why did my mother not contact us during the night? Thirdly, why would my mother fall down from the wheelchair for no good reason? Do you think that we are three years olds and so easy to fool?¡±

    Zhou Heng had his own judgement in his heart. On the way here, he heard the bodyguards report the situation. Zhou Dao¡¯s questions that he brought up right now matched what he himself was considering. He had long thought that this couple was doing this on purpose.

    But now, looking at this couple in front of him, they looked gentle and kind. He looked at their sincere gaze and hesitated.

    Yue Wanqing pushed Ning Zhenguo away gently as she took a step forward. With her warm eyes, she bravely looked at Zhou Heng as she said, ¡°Old Grandpa, my husband is speaking the truth. We are not lying. As for your son¡¯s three questions, there are many coincidences. We are unable to exin it, but Grandma fell down from the wheelchair. I do have a responsibility in that. What about this: we will wait for Grandma to wake up. After Grandma wakes up, the truth wille to light.¡±

    ¡°Wait till Grandma wakes up?¡± Zhou Zhileiughed coldly. ¡°What if my grandma is unable to wake up?¡±

    Yue Wanqing said, ¡°For each day Grandma is unable to wake up, I will treat her as my mother and take care of her.¡±

    Zhou Heng froze. After he heard Yue Wanqing say the word, ¡°Mother,¡± he hesitated as her words went into the depths of his heart.

    At this moment, Kong Lan used her eyes to give Tong Li a hint. Tong Li came forward quickly as she tugged Zhou Heng¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Dad, what do you think? Although we do not know what happened at that time, they are unable to be separated from the fact that Mum got injured. We can see them behaving like this right now, but we do not know their true intentions inside their hearts. If they really did have bad intentions towards Mum... Mum is aa right now. We are also not sure if it is really an ident. What about this: we will hand these two over to the police to investigate. Let the police officers bring them away and question them slowly.¡±

    Ning Zhenguo was rmed. ¡°Without any evidence, you want to send us to the police station?¡±

    Zhou Daoughed coldly. ¡°Both of you have hurt my mother, and you are still saying that there is no evidence? Furthermore, what kind of family is the Zhou family? Can¡¯t we send whoever we want to the police station?¡±

    Zhou Dao¡¯s words exposed his cruel character immediately. Zhou Heng listened on and had a frown on his face. He looked at Zhou Dao, feeling displeased.

    Ning Zhenguo was also unhappy. Immediately, he replied, ¡°It is the middle of the day, and you all are thinking of ignoring thew? We will leave right now. If you have the ability,e over and arrest us then.¡±

    Ning Zhenguo held Yue Wanqing¡¯s hands as they left.

    At this moment, Kong Lan shrieked out loud. ¡°Someonee over, they want to escape. Come over and arrest them quickly, send them over to the police station for me.¡±

    The situation turned into chaos immediately.

    Yue Wanqing did not want to leave, but she was dragged away by Ning Zhenguo. She did not know who pushed her from behind, and she almost crashed into the wall.

    How could both of them escape the group of bodyguards? Ning Zhenguo and Yue Wanqing were blocked in a moment. Someone stretched out their hands to grab them. A deep and confident voice rang out at this critical moment. ¡°Who dares to touch a single strand of my parents¡¯ hair?¡±

    Everyone turned their heads back. Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing came in.

    Lu Shaoming was dressed in a light blue shirt with ck trousers. There was a striped tie on his neck. He was dressed formally. He had a frown on his face while he looked over. His sharp, dark gaze was like a hawk¡¯s as he scanned those bodyguards casually.

    The bodyguards felt their scalps turn numb, and they lowered their heads down. ¡°Young Master Lu.¡±

    ¡°Dad, Mum, are you okay?¡± Ning Qing ran forward quickly. She saw that Ning Zhenguo was fine, and she held her mother¡¯s elbow as she examined her carefully, ¡°Mum, did you get injured?¡±

    Yue Wanqing shook her head. ¡°I am not injured.¡±

    At this moment, Zhou Heng said in shock, ¡°Ning Qing, this is your...mother?¡±

    Ning Qing stood up straight, and her beautiful eyes were focused on Zhou Heng as she said, ¡°Old Master Zhou, yes. This is my dad. This is my mum. We rushed over after receiving my father¡¯s call. I didn¡¯t expect to see this situation. Can I ask Old Master Zhou what is the meaning of this?¡±

    No matter how good Ning Qing¡¯s character and temper was, she saw her parents surrounded by a group of menacing bodyguards and could not help but be angered. If she hade a littleter, she does not know what would have happened.

    Zhou Heng did not think that this would be Ning Qing¡¯s mother. She was the person who wowed him with her wine brewing skills. No matter how much he heard about her, it all did notpare to meeting her in person, but their first meeting was a bad beginning.

    Zhou Heng had yet to say anything, and at this moment, Zhou Dao said, ¡°Mrs. Lu, my mother was hurt in the Ning family vi and had to go to the hospital. Your parents were the only ones at the scene. Your parents are suspected of hurting her. We are going to send your parents to the police station to investigate this issue thoroughly.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Lu Shaomingughed casually as he took a stride with his long legs. His cold, imposing aura was clear as he protected Ning Qing behind him. He lifted his eyebrows up. He did not say much, but his voice was deep and slow, making others unable to discern his emotions at that moment. ¡°You said that my parents are suspects, but I said that my parents are not suspects. President Zhou, who do you think the police would believe?¡±

    Zhou Dao was at a loss for words. Lu Shaoming was confident and powerful. Speaking on the power structure of T City, the Zhou family could not bepared to the Lu family. They were of a different league.

    ¡°Shaoming, young girl Ning Qing, I think this is all a misunderstanding. Since these two people are your parents, then I believe that they are innocent. There must be something that we¡¯ve overlooked. After concluding the operation, after Xiao Hui wakes up, everything will naturallye to light,¡± Zhou Heng said.

    ¡°Dad.¡± Zhou Dao and Kong Lan protested immediately.

    Zhou Heng looked at them with a stern expression in his eyes. He lowered his volume to chide them. ¡°Both of you do not feel embarrassed at all?!¡±

    Zhou Zhileiughed coldly in her heart. To be honest, this old thing was still biased towards Ning Qing and her mother. It seemed like this kinship was really very magical.

    At this moment, the doors of the operating theatre opened up, and the doctor walked out.

    Zhou Heng and Yue Wanqing rushed forward at the same time. At the same time, they both said, ¡°Doctor, how is the patient doing?¡±

    The doctor looked at them both and removed the mask that he wore over his mouth. ¡°The patient¡¯s brain injury is very serious. Thankfully, she was sent to the hospital in time. The surgery is very sessful, and we will see when the patient wakes up. I will have to advise everyone here to prepare yourselves mentally. The patient¡¯s body is unable to hold on for much longer, and time is running out.¡±

    Yue Wanqing heard the doctor¡¯s words and her legs crumbled. ¡°Mum!¡± Ning Qing supported her quickly.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression turned dark, and his straight back became arched, as if he had instantly aged ten years.

    At this moment, the nurse pushed the bed out. Grandma was pushed into the high dependency ward, and had to stay in the hospital for further observation.

    ...

    The corridor became quiet again/ Zhou Heng brought his entire family over to the hospital ward to look at Grandma. Yue Wanqing¡¯s family stood by the door to look on. At this moment: ¡°Shaoming, Ning Qing...¡± Zhou Dayuan and Jian Han walked over.

    Lu Shaoming stood up straight as he said, ¡°Dayuan, you are here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I have heard of the situation here. What is wrong with my grandma?¡± Zhou Dayuan asked.

    With his gaze, Lu Shaoming pointed towards the hospital ward as he said, ¡°Go in and have a look.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Dayuan let go of Jian Han¡¯s small hands as he gently ordered her, ¡°Stand here and don¡¯t run anywhere else. I will go in to take a look at Grandma.¡±

    Jian Han nodded her head. At this moment, Ning Qing stretched her hand out to hold Jian Han. ¡°Older Brother Dayuan, Older Sister Jian is not a child anymore. She will not run off. Go in, quickly.¡±

    Jian Han could tell that Ning Qing was teasing him, and her small face was blushing red as she gave a displeased look at Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing spat out her tongue yfully.

    Zhou Dayuan pushed the door and headed in.

    ...

    Zhou Heng in the hospital ward saw Zhou Dayuan walk in. He had a benevolent expression on his face. He stretched his hand out to pat Zhou Dayuan¡¯s broad shoulders as he softly said, ¡°Dayuan, you are here. It is good for you toe over. A few days ago, your grandma mentioned you. She said that she has not seen you for such a long time now, and she misses you very much.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei listened on and snorted. Her grandparents were too weird, just as if Zhou Dayuan was not like her older brother, as they just favoured her older brother only.

    Zhou Zhilei lifted her gaze to look at both Grandfather and grandson. Her gaze suddenly turned bright. She was puzzled. Just by looking at their side profile, she actually could see the simrity between the pair.

    Zhou Zhilei shuddered. She suddenly felt that Zhou Dayuan¡¯s character was extremely simr to Zhou Heng. Both of them were the type to be loyal in their love, and they would protect a woman for their entire lives.

    Zhou Dayuan spoke with Grandma¡¯s main physician before he examined Grandma¡¯s body. Zhou Dayuan had the same conclusion; Grandma¡¯s days were numbered in these two weeks.

    They could not stay in the high dependency ward for too long. Everyone walked out and closed the door behind them. Both families stood along the corridor to speak.

    Zhou Heng pointed at Dou Dou and introduced her to Zhou Dayuan. ¡°Dayuan, this is my daughter Dou Dou. I found her early this morning and brought her back.¡±

    With his words, Lu Shaoming, Ning Qing, Zhou Dayuan, and Jian Han¡¯s gazes turned over to Tong Li. Their faces were confused, as they were suspicious and in disbelief.

    How could a person change so drastically? Zhou Heng and Tong Li stood together and seemed like two different people from different worlds, and they did not lookpatible with one another.

    Zhou Dayuan lifted his eyelids, and his voice was confident as usual. ¡°Grandpa, have you tested the DNA already? Take a strand over here and hand it to me. I will go test the DNA.¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded his head. ¡°It sounds good, DNA is important. I will hand it over to you. Grandpa can trust you entirely.¡±

    Zhou Heng took a strand of his own hair and handed it over to Zhou Dayuan. Tong Li was also quick in her actions. She took a piece from the back of her head and handed it to Zhou Dayuan.

    Zhou Dayuan looked on and had a frown on his face. ¡°A short piece of hair?¡±

    Tong Li looked at Zhou Dayuan. The man¡¯s gaze was sparkling with a cold and intelligent glow. He was the same type of person Lu Shaoming was. His refined and elegant aura that was uneasy for others to interact and approach him with was not reflected on his exterior, and he just used his gaze to express it.

    Tong Li stumbled in shock.

    At this moment, Kong Lan smiled and said, ¡°Dayuan, it is very normal for a woman to have short hair. Why are you so shocked?¡±

    Tong Li did have a short head of hair. It was very very short. It was simr to a man¡¯s cut. Zhou Dayuan looked at Tong Li again. He would not expose his suspicions, and he would let the evidence speak for itself.

    He took a Ziploc bag to seal the two strands of hair.

    At this moment. He turned around, and stretched his hand out towards Jian Han who was standing beside Ning Qing. ¡°Come over.¡±

    Jian Han was beckoned over. She froze for a moment. There were so many people around. Everyone in the Zhou family was present. She did not hesitate. She was calm as she extended her small hand and allowed him to hold her hand in his palm.

    ¡°Grandpa, Dad, Mum, I will let you guys know, I have gotten married already. This is my wife, Jian Han.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zhou Dao and Kong Lan¡¯s expressions changed drastically, and it was only at that moment that they saw the diamond ring on Jian Han¡¯s right ring finger.

 Chapter 424

    <h4>Chapter 424: Hubby, This Is For You To Drink</h4>

    Kong Lan was extremely furious. She scolded him. ¡°Zhou Dayuan, do you know whose son you are? Marriage is such an important matter, and you didn¡¯t even discuss it with us! We don¡¯t agree to you marrying this woman, and we won¡¯t let her step into the doors of the Zhou family!¡±

    Zhou Dayuan had a frown on his face. His tone was calm and simple as he inly said, ¡°I only know I am someone¡¯s husband right now. I am not negotiating with you all, but I am just merely informing you. We are also not interested in entering the main doors of the Zhou family. If you close the door, I will never bring her to knock.¡±

    Kong Lan did almost vomited blood. Zhou Dayuan repeated the word, ¡°we,¡± and he was very clear with his expression. He did not want the Zhou family anymore and also did not want his parents anymore. He only wanted this woman.

    Zhou Dao went forward and said, ¡°Dayuan, why are you speaking to your mum like this? Your mother is doing this for your own good...¡±

    ¡°Stop it.¡± At this moment, Zhou Heng interrupted them in their conversation, and he used the cane in his hand to hit the ground harshly. He had a fierce gaze as he scanned Kong Lan and came all the way onto Zhou Dao. ¡°Such a good son and home is going to be ruined by you two! The main doors of the Zhou family. The main doors of the Zhou family! I am still not dead; I still have the final say in the Zhou family!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dad, we...¡± Zhou Dao and Kong Lan quickly put on a smile tofort him.

    Zhou Heng did not listen to them at all. He took a few steps forward and stood in front of Jian Han. He sighed and said, ¡°Young girl Jian, our Dayuan ispletely smitten with you. These ten years, his grandma and I have seen it in our eyes. Other than you, he doesn¡¯t want anyone else. Since Dayuan likes you, then I can also ept you. You are the granddaughter-inw of our Zhou family. Nobody can change that fact.¡±

    Jian Han turned her gaze sideways to look at Zhou Dayuan beside her. The man looked at her with a loving gaze in his eyes. She fluttered her eyshes and curled her lips into a gentle smile, then softly said, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Okay, great child.¡± Zhou Heng answered her addressing him as ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    Hence, Zhou Dao and Kong Lan both froze, and their facial expressions looked horrible.

    Lu Shaoming looked at the hospital ward. He took a step forward and said, ¡°Grandma is in aa right now. There is someone apanying her in shifts. It is noon now, time for lunch. Everyone can go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Heng expressed his agreement.

    Ning Qing held Yue Wanqing¡¯s elbow and gently said, ¡°Mum, let¡¯s go home now.¡±

    Yue Wanqing looked at the hospital ward as she shook her head. ¡°Qingqing, I didn¡¯t mean any harm, but I harmed someone unintentionally. The fact that Grandma is badly injured in the hospital right now is actually something that happened because of me. I don¡¯t want to go home, and I want to stay here for a night to apany Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head and said, ¡°Mum, you can stay behind, but we will go out for a meal first. After lunch, you can stay behind in the hospital to apany Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yue Wanqing nodded her head.

    Both mother and daughter waked forward, and Ning Qing held Jian Han¡¯s small hand. ¡°Older Sister Jian, let¡¯s go then.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan let go of Jian Han¡¯s small hand and nodded his head towards her. Jian Han, Ning Qing, and her mother left.

    Lu Shaoming and Zhou Dayuan bid farewell to Zhou Heng. ¡°Grandpa, we will also leave.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The group of people left.

    Zhou Dao and Kong Lan saw that this group of people, specifically their own son, leave without even saying farewell to them. It was obvious that he was treating them as transparent, and their faces were red with anger.

    At this moment, Zhou Heng picked up a call, and walked towards the staircase.

    There was only Tong Li and the family of three left in the corridor. Zhou Zhilei was worried and softly asked ¡°Mum, that strand of hair...¡±

    Kong Lan¡¯s expression was calm as she said, ¡°Zhilei, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei had other thoughts as she said, ¡°Mum.¡± She went on her tiptoes to whisper something in Kong Lan¡¯s ears...

    Kong Lan nodded her head.

    ...

    A group of people walked in the main lobby of the hospital. Ning Qing, Jian Han, and Yue Wanqing held hands as they walked in the front, and Lu Shaoming and Zhou Dayuan were walking behind them.

    The two handsome men attracted gazes the entire way there, Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows up and had an easy smile on his face. ¡°Dayuan, you got married really quickly.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked at Jian Han in front of him. She was dressed in a clean white t-shirt today, matched together with a light blue overalls on the outside. The pants ended before her ankles and it exposed her snow white ankles. She had a pair of white ts, and she let her long hair flow down. Although her stomach had yet to show, she was already pampered by him and had a coy air to her.

    His warm eyes were full of love. He did not answer but asked instead, ¡°Could I actually have to wait for my son to be born to get married then?¡±

    Lu Shaoming had a deeper smile on his face. They had known each other for many years, and it was still his first time that he has ever heard this man boast.

    Son, marriage...

    He ced more emphasis on these two words. If he was not boasting, what else could he be doing?

    Lu Shaoming shrugged his shoulders and sincerely felt happy for his friend.

    At this moment, Ning Qing was chattering happily in the front. She held Jian Han¡¯s right hand as she looked at the wedding ring on her ring finger. She pouted her lips in dissatisfaction. ¡°Older Sister Jian, how cold you so easily get married to Older Brother Dayuan? Did Older Brother Dayuan propose? Also, isn¡¯t this diamond ring too small? He is so insincere.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s face turned red. She secretly tugged Ning Qing¡¯s sleeve as she softly and gently said, ¡°Ning Qing, don¡¯t speak nonsense. He, he...is very sincere...¡±

    Ning Qing heard her words and said, ¡°Aiyo,¡± immediately. She turned back to look at Zhou Dayuan with a smile on her face as she said, ¡°Older Brother Dayuan, what spell did you give Older Sister Jian? A few days ago, you were so bad towards Older Sister Jian. We haven¡¯t punished you properly yet, and now that you are married. Older Sister Jian doesn¡¯t even allow me to say a single bad thing about you.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s almond shaped face was like a big steamed prawn. She knew that Ning Qing was teasing her, and she should have not protected him when Ning Qing said that he was ¡°insincere.¡±

    But, she did not want Ning Qing to misunderstand him.

    He really did have sincerity.

    Last night, on her body, when he said those words, every single word was reverberating in her ears, and he gave everything that he possessed to her.

    Jian Han turned back to look at Zhou Dayuan secretly. She only saw the man ce his hands in his pockets, and there was a pampering smile on his lips as he smiled at her.

    Jian Han¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly channelled her gaze elsewhere.

    Her heart felt so sweet.

    At this moment, Yue Wanqing said, ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t make a fuss. So what about a diamond ring, and so what about a proposal? This is all just a formality! As long as you spend the days together well, everything else is not important. Doctor Jian, you are more than one month pregnant now, right? What have you been cravingtely? I will make it for you. Thinking about it now, both you and Doctor Zhou do not have any elders by your side. Why not move in to stay with me for a few days? I can guarantee that I can fatten you up.¡±

    Yue Wanqing was so passionate, and Jian Han nned to reject her diplomatically, but there was someone who did so quicker than her. Zhou Dayuan politely said, ¡°Aunt, thank you for your good intentions, but there is no need to do so. I will take good care of her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mum, Older Brother Dayuan is a doctor. He would definitely be better at taking care of a pregnant woman than you.¡± Ning Qing covered her mouth as sheughed.

    Yue Wanqing gave a displeased look at her daughter, then looked at Lu Shaoming. ¡°Doctor Zhou is a doctor, then is Shaoming also a doctor? When you were pregnant with Little Qin Wen, Shaoming was also unwilling to let you stay with me. I think that you are all just unwilling to part with one another!¡±

    ¡°Mum!¡± Ning Qing said coyly, meaning for her own mother to stop talking any further. This was way too embarrassing.

    The entire group broke out inughter.

    ...

    The group walked out the main doors of the hospital. Ning Qing asked Jian Han, ¡°Older Sister Jian, let us eat out at a restaurant today. What do you want to eat?¡±

    The pregnant woman had first priority.

    Jian Han looked at the row of restaurants on the opposite side of the road. She did not have much of an opinion, and she looked at Zhou Dayuan.

    She did not know who was the one whoughed out loud. The person was probablyughing at her for asking his opinion even when selecting a restaurant to have a meal in.

    Her earlobes were red. At this moment, her shoulders were pinned down, and she was enveloped in a pure and pleasant-smelling embrace. Zhou Dayuan pointed to a restaurant on the opposite side of the road as he said, ¡°We will go to that one then. The vours are clean and light.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Shaoming agreed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan said, ¡°All of you go ahead first. Aunt, Ning Qing, what do you want to have? I will bring it over for you.¡±

    Ning Qing did not understand what Zhou Dayuan meant. She questioned him feeling puzzled, ¡°Older Brother Dayuan, we are about to eat lunch. What else do you want to eat?¡±

    At this moment, Lu Shaoming gave her an expression with his eyes as he said, ¡°You still do not know? There is a famous street selling snacks in front.¡±

    Ning Qing understood what he meant in a moment; Older Brother Dayuan was bringing Older Sister Jian to buy snacks.

    Ning Qing was instantly jealous.

    Yue Wanqingughed and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have anything that we want. Go ande back quickly. Snacks do not have much nutrition. Buy a few to curb your cravings, and that will be enough. Don¡¯t eat too much!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Dayuan had his arms around Jian Han¡¯s waist, and they turned around and left.

    Ning Qing looked at their shadow. She pouted her pink lips as she looked at the man beside her. ¡°Hmph, did you see that or not? He is truly pampering his wife. The restaurant is already right in front of his eyes, but he is still bringing his wife to buy snacks. Older Sister Jian is already how old this year? Older Brother Dayuan is still pampering Older Sister Jian as a child.¡±

    Lu Shaoming had three ck lines running across his forehead, but he had a normal expression on his face. His deep gaze scanned her abdomen that was still t, and he said, ¡°Can you bepared to Jian Han?¡±

    So much time had passed, and there was no movement from her belly.

    Ning Qing understood his meaning in an instant, and she was at a loss for words. ¡°...¡±

    She was directly stumped.

    ...

    Zhou Dayuan and Jian Han walked on the side of the streets. The man¡¯s hand slowly slid down from her shoulders, and he cupped her soft waist. She was walking on the right hand side and was protected by him as she walked in the innerne.

    Jian Han lifted her gaze to look at him. In her gaze was his handsome jaw, and she coyly asked, ¡°Hubby, what you bringing me to eat?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan caressed her hair, smiled, and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to drink sour plum juice?¡±

    Jian Han was taken aback, and she asked, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Just now when we were driving towards the hospital, I saw you perched at the window, looking in this direction.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s face turned red. It turned out that he did notice.

    She was a little embarrassed.

    At this moment, the man bent over, and kissed her small, white face. ¡°Just now, I was worried about Grandma so I did not stop the car to buy it for you. It is an unavoidable matter to meet my parents in the hospital. You do not have to care about their attitude, it is all fine as long as you have me.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s heart was full of emotions. Actually, he did not have to exin. She understood all of it.

    He did not bear for her to be wronged.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jian Han lifted her head. Courtesy demands reciprocity. She also went on her tiptoes as she kissed his handsome cheek. ¡°Hubby, I believe that grandma will wake up very soon; you don¡¯t have to be too worried.¡±

    Her taking the initiative made Zhou Dayuan curl the corners of his lips up. He pulled her into his embrace with much force.

    He bought the sour plum juice very quickly. Zhou Dayuan ced the straw into the cup and handed to her. ¡°It is cold; do not drink too much of it.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Jian Han nodded her head obediently.

    He was a doctor. Actually, it was the hardest to be a family member of a doctor, because as a doctor, he knew that the sour plum juice sold on the streets and cold drinks were bad for a pregnant woman and her baby, but he pampered her. He tried hard to allow her to be morefortable within the limits of her health.

    Jian Han understood that, so she did not take the initiative to ask for it in the car just now. Even though she wanted some, she did not say so.

    Now that he got got her smoe, she drank a few mouthfuls as she handed it over to the side of his lips. She had a gentle smile on her lips as she said, ¡°Hubby, this is for you to drink.¡±

 Chapter 425

    <h4>Chapter 425: Watching You Eat Cotton Candy, I Am Feeling Thirsty</h4>

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to have more of it?¡± Zhou Dayuan stretched his thumb out to wipe the juice at the corners of her lips clean.

    Jian Han pondered for a moment. Her almond shaped eyes were moist and wet, it was clear all the way to the bottom as she replied coyly, ¡°I want to drink more, but for the good of our baby, I will drink a little less, haha.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her gentle expression, his clear eyes had a smile in it as he said, ¡°Wifey is so obedient.¡±

    He lowered his gaze, and he drank the remaining sour plum juice that she held in her small hands.

    He came over to hug her again. Jian Han casually nested her small head on his chest. They did not say too much. His jaw would nudge the top of her head frequently, and he nudged her lovingly.

    Jian Han felt this time they spent together was so beautiful.

    They passed by a truck selling cotton candy at the side of the road. Jian Han could not help herself and looked at the sweet smelling cotton candy that had a delicious fragrance.

    ¡°Do you want some?¡± Zhou Dayuan asked with a smile.

    Jian Han looked at him gently. ¡°Can I?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Zhou Dayuan let go of her small hand. He walked to the side of the cotton candy truck. He conversed with the cotton candy merchant for a few moments, then he looked at her. ¡°What shape do you want?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jian Han did not understand. Wasn¡¯t cotton candy usually in the shape of a roundish ball?

    Zhou Dayuan did not ask further. He lowered his gaze and took the bamboo stick from the owner¡¯s hands. He used one hand to take the white bottle of sugar as he focused on starting to make cotton candy.

    Jian Han did not know when arge group of girls gathered beside her. The girls were chatting with one another excitedly. ¡°Wow, this man is so handsome. He actually used shaped cotton candy into a rose!¡±

    Jian Han smiled. That was right. Those white flower buds, red flower petals, and the green leaves at least... It was a rose.

    Zhou Dayuan finished making the rose. He took the rose and stood in front of Jian Han. He looked at this silly woman in front of him with a loving and gentle gaze in his eyes. ¡°Wifey, I will give this to you.¡±

    ¡°Wow, this is way too romantic...¡± the girls beside him shrieked.

    Jian Han¡¯s heartbeat elerated quickly. Her heart was about to jump out of her throat. His handsome, exquisite face was in front of her. She had never imagined that a man like him would also use the childish act of buying cotton candy to chase girls.

    Her small face was red, and she held the cotton candy in her small hands.

    ¡°Wow...¡± The girls beside her all were drunk.

    Zhou Dayuan cupped her small shoulders as he brought her away.

    ¡°Ay, Hubby.¡± Jian Han u tugged the corners of his shirt, and she softly reminded him, ¡°Make one for Ning Qing too.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan lifted his eyebrows up. He did not say too much, and he routed around the truck before he made another one again.

    Jian Han took the cotton candy in her hands. She pouted her red and supple lips. Her tone was extremely soft and gentle as she said, ¡°Hubby, why did you make such a normal looking one for Ning Qing?¡±

    It was a roundish cotton candy.

    Zhou Dayuan stretched his hand to pinch her small nose, kissed her small red earlobes, and softly said, ¡°Could I actually give a special one to Ning Qing? I can only give the special one to you.¡±

    Jian Han felt that her heart was extremely sweet. All women loved to listen to romantic words, and she was no different.

    Her small white hand tore a small piece of cotton candy as she used her small pink tongue to lick it. She was satisfied like a small girl. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s gaze turned dark, and he lowered his volume to ask, ¡°Is it sweet?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Hubby, do you want to have a bite?¡± She ced the cotton candy near his lips.

    Zhou Dayuan did not eat it. He held her soft waist a little tighter. ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Jian Han did not understand.

    At this moment, she was taken into his embrace. Her red lips were blocked. He went directly for her sweet, fragrant lips, and he curled up to her as he sucked on her like jelly.

    He moved his Adam¡¯s apple as he swallowed.

    Jian Han¡¯s small face was crimson red. She pushed him away frantically, and it was only then she realized the passers-by all had a kind smile on their lips as they pointed in their direction. The beautiful woman who held cotton candy in her hands as a handsome man hugged her as he kissed her ¡ª this scene attracted other people¡¯s attention.

    Jian Han was both shy and angry. She turned her head as she left. ¡°I am not going to bother with you anymore.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan had afortable expression on his face. He did not get enough of it just now, but he unintentionally made her angry. He knew that she was easily shy, and he could not tease her often.

    He came forward quickly and hugged her as he coaxed her gently. ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t be angry. I watched you eat cotton candy, and I got thirsty.¡±

    Jian Han: ¡°...¡±

    Both of them stumbled into the restaurant.

    ...

    After they entered the luxurious private room, Jian Han handed the cotton candy in her hands over to Ning Qing. ¡°Ning Qing, this is for you.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes lit up as she said, ¡°Cotton candy! Thank you Older Sister Jian...¡± But when she had a clear look of the cotton candy that was in Jian Han¡¯s hands, she noticed that it was the shape of an exquisite rose. She had a pout on her lips as she said, ¡°Older Sister Jian, why is the cotton candy in your hands so pretty; why is mine so ordinary?¡±

    Jian Han did not answer. Zhou Dayuan looked at Lu Shaoming. ¡°You want it? Go and ask him for it.¡±

    Ning Qing understood what he was trying to say. She looked at the man beside her, and she snorted at him directly.

    Lu Shaoming had a frown on his face, and his gaze sped to Zhou Dayuan¡¯s face: Brother, you are harming me!

    ...

    The dishes all arrived. Everyone started to eat. Zhou Dayuan looked at Yue Wanqing and asked her, ¡°Aunt, what happenedst night? Why would my grandmother follow you back home?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lu Shaoming pondered as he said, ¡°Mum, why would Old Madam Zhou be together with you. Under normal circumstances, even if Old Madam Zhou unintentionally followed you back home, and you let her in, when a person enters an foreign environment, Old Madam Zhou should have called Old Master Zhou immediately. It was such a coincidence. Old Madam Zhou was injured in your home, and we rushed over in time today. Otherwise, if both of you had ended up in the police station, it would¡¯ve been hard to exin everything.¡±

    Yue Wanqing recalled as she said, ¡°I left the Tea Pavilion Vi yesterday evening, and went to the supermarket on the way there. When I reached the door of the vi, I saw Old Madam Zhou was trailing behind me. I didn¡¯t know her identity, so I thought that she was separated from her family. I let her in and thought of going down to the police station to report her this morning, and at that time, she was alone in the room. We heard some soundsing from inside and rushed in. Old Madam Zhou had already fallen onto the floor, and her entire head was drenched with blood.¡±

    Yue Wanqing recounted the story as she shuddered from head to toe. At that time, the scene was a little gory. An old grandma with a head of white hair was so injured so badly, Yue Wanqing felt that her heart had been pierced.

    ¡°Mum.¡± Ning Qing put her chopsticks down, and she patted her mother¡¯s back.

    Zhou Dayuan listened on and felt something was amiss. ¡°Aunt, did anything happenst night that lead my grandma to forget to contact my grandpa?¡±

    ¡°No, we ate dinnerst night, chatted and slept. If Old Madam Zhou wanted to make a call, she could tell me so, but she did not mention it, and at that time, I also didn¡¯t think of it.¡±

    ¡°Chat? Mum, what did Old Madam Zhou chat with you about?¡±

    Yue Wanqing thought about it carefully. ¡°Actually we didn¡¯t talk much. Old Madam Zhou was very benevolent. She heard that I was an orphan and wanted to see my childhood pictures. We went upstairs to take the album, and I told her about Qingqing, Shaoming, and also Little Qinwen. At that time, Old Madam Zhou was very happy about this.¡±

    After she spoke, Yue Wanqing felt that the atmosphere around the table be serious.

    She did not understand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Mum,¡± Ning Qing said in shock. ¡°You probably still do not know; I met Old Madam Zhou once. She has a daughter. She was separated from her daughter when she was eight years old. Old Madam Zhou had been searching for her daughter ever since.¡±

    Yue Wanqing was shocked. ¡°This...¡±

    They were both orphans at the age of eight, and Old Madam Zhou still went to look for Yue Wanqing...

    The people around the table were all intelligent. The little clues would make them have many guesses. Lu Shaoming expression was a little serious, and he looked at Zhou Dayuan who was seated opposite him as he asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan moved his thin lips. Although he looked confident, there was suspicion in his warm dark eyes. ¡°I saw that Tong Li today. After 40 years, who cannot use her appearance to decide if she is my grandfather¡¯s daughter, but there is something. My parent¡¯s attitude was too abnormal. Who would not hope for Dou Dou toe back home? Who else would it be other than my parents? They are afraid that Dou Dou woulde back home and snatch their inheritance away. But my parents were behaving too abnormally. They actually were so protective of that Tong Li, and when Tong Li spoke, my parents were nervous.¡±

    Lu Shaoming nodded his head, and he looked at Yue Wanqing. ¡°If Tong Li is a fake Dou Dou, then where is the real Dou Dou? Old Madam Zhou followed Mum home. Did she realize something? If youpare Mum¡¯s background and Dou Dou¡¯s, could it be...¡±

    ¡°It cannot be.¡± Ning Qing shook her head. She could not believe it. ¡°How can my mother be Old Madam Zhou¡¯s daughter that she lost years ago? This is too...dramatic.¡±

    At this moment, the chopsticks in Yue Wanqing¡¯s hands fell to the floor with a bang! She looked at Zhou Dayuan and stuttered, ¡°All of you were saying... Old Master Zhou¡¯s daughter was called what?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s eyes lit up, and he spat out two clear words: ¡°Dou Dou.¡±

    ...

    After eating lunch, Zhou Dayuan and Jian Han boarded the car. Zhou Dayuan caressed Jian Han¡¯s head. ¡°We were busy with grandma in the morning, and I didn¡¯t bring you for a health check. Let¡¯s go; let¡¯s go to the hospital now.¡±

    The Porsche cruised on the streets smoothly. Jian Han was taken aback as she said, ¡°Hubby, which hospital are you bringing me to? Why don¡¯t we do the check at the hospital that Grandma is in right now?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan did not turn his head. His warm and gentle face did not have any emotions on it. He curled up the corners of his lips as he said, ¡°We are going to the hospital that you are working in. You are pregnant now. It is time for you to apply for maternity leave. Let¡¯s go do the check there, and you can apply for maternity leave at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Jian Han nodded her head.

    Hearing her obedient voice, Zhou Dayuan turned her head to look at her. The small womany her small head on the seat, and she was a little sleepy at noon. She kneaded her hand into a small fist as she rubbed her eyes. Noting that he was looking at her, she quickly put a sweet smile on her face.

    Zhou Dayuan curled the corners of his lips up, and he broke out into a smile.

    ...

    After arriving at the hospital, Doctor Chen from Obstetrics and Gynaecology was standing in the corridor as she chatted with a few nurses. Jian Han was old friends with Doctor Chen, and they had started working with one another back in Singapore.

    After seeing her arrive, Doctor Chen held her hand quickly as she said. ¡°Jian Han, why are you here only now? I haven¡¯t seen you report for work these past few days.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Doctor Jian, where did you go these past few days? We thought it was weird. Director Tang also disappeared. Both of you wouldn¡¯t secretly go for your honeymoon right?¡± a nurse asked.

    Jian Han froze for a moment. She wanted to deny it. At this moment Doctor Chen looked at the nurse with a displeased expression on her face. ¡°Go go go, Xiao Li. Don¡¯t speak nonsense if you don¡¯t understand the situation.¡± As she spoke, Doctor Chen looked at Jian and said, ¡°Say it now, why are you looking for me?¡±

    Jian Han pursed her red lips, and she had a smile on her face. Her small, gentle face was a little shy as she said, ¡°I am here to do a thorough check. I...am pregnant now.¡±

 Chapter 426

    <h4>Chapter 426: Wifey, Let Me Hug You For A Moment</h4>

    ¡°What?¡± Doctor Chen and the nurses were all rmed. ¡°Jian Han, what joke are you ying right now? How can you be pregnant? You are pregnant before marriage? Who does the child belong to? You...¡±

    Doctor Chen still wanted to continue speaking, but at this moment, she saw Zhou Dayuan walk over. The man¡¯s figure was tall andnky. He used two fingers on his right hand to pinch a medical report as he walked over in her direction.

    Doctor Chen¡¯s mouth was quickly in the shape of an O, and she understood what was going on.

    But the young nurse Xiao Li did not understand. She also did not see Zhou Dayuan. She held onto Jian Han¡¯s elbow excitedly as she asked, ¡°Doctor Jian, are you pregnant with Director Tang¡¯s baby?¡±

    Jian Han heard her words and immediately turned her body sideways to look at Zhou Dayuan. Her bright almond-shaped eyes were flustered yet gentle. She was afraid that he would misunderstand and would get angry.

    The nurse Xiao Li still wanted to say something else, but at this moment, Doctor Chen gave an indication with her eyes, and the nurse Xiao Li had a look at Zhou Dayuan. She froze immediately.

    Zhou Dayuan did not have much of an expression on his face. Others could not tell if he heard that line or not. He walked to Jian Han¡¯s side and his gaze was gentle as he said, ¡°Go and have the check done then.¡±

    There were so many people around. Jian Han did not have the chance to exin. She took the medical sheet in her hands, curled a smile on her lips, and said, ¡°Hubby, wait for me outside.¡±

    The word ¡°Hubby¡± already exined everything.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Dayuan stretched his hand out to caress her silky, flowing hair. His deep voice had a pampering tone in it as he said, ¡°I will wait for you outside. Call me when you are done.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jian Han nodded her head.

    The nurses all stared at one another puzzled, then theyughed awkwardly and ran away.

    ...

    Zhou Dayuan was bored standing outside as he waited for her. He closed his eyes, and he had an urge to smoke.

    He lifted his feet to walk towards the entrance of the staircase. He took the lighter and cigarette from his pocket. He was about to light them, but he remembered that the woman was now pregnant. He was afraid that there would be the smell of nicotine on his body, and she would not like it.

    He put the cigarette and lighter away, and he straightened his handsome back as hey back against the wall. Actually, he heard what that nurse had said. To be honest, he could not let his heart be still like flowing water. He still had feelings.

    But, all he could hear reverberating in his ears was the woman calling him ¡°Hubby¡± sweetly as she lifted her small head up with much effort. He curled the corners of his lips up slowly. With her behaving like this, he was satisfied.

    After all, Tang Fan apanied her throughout those years, and he could not change that fact at all.

    It was all fine as long he had her now and in the future.

    He could only be happy if he knew what he was blessed with.

    But he also had regrets.

    As he was deep in thought, he suddenly heard people whispering with one another. On the staircase on the floor below him, he could hear their voices very clearly from his position.

    ¡°Oh my god, Doctor Jian actually married Doctor Zhou and also has a baby! I didn¡¯t even know about that. I am dead. I just said that Doctor Jian¡¯s baby was Director Tang¡¯s. Doctor Zhou is going to misunderstand me.¡± It was that nurse Xiao Li who was speaking.

    There was another personforting her. ¡°Its fine; you don¡¯t have to think too much. Doctor Zhou would not misunderstand. Look at his eyes when he looks at Doctor Jian. They must have a secure and loving rtionship with one another.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. I really know that I got into trouble now. Did you know, half a month ago, when I was transferred to this hospital, I took over the job of case files. At that time, I saw Doctor Jian¡¯s resignation application. I still personally called her that night. I asked her if she was going back to Singapore with Director Tang. At that time, there was no sound on her side, and she hung up directly. Thinking about it now, it was Doctor Zhou who picked up the phone.¡±

    ¡°What, there was something like that? Howe you didn¡¯t say it earlier? What resignation application? That was something from a long time ago; it was probably two or three months ago. We went together to the bar to drink. We started to y truth or dare with everyone around. Doctor Jian lost her soul as she entered the washroom, then she said she wanted to resign.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan could not hear what they said after that. Hisrge hands in his pockets were kneaded into fists. He rxed them, only to realize that his hand was full of sweat already.

    This was the truth behind that phone call?

    She did not intend to go back to Singapore with Tang Fan?

    Two or three months ago, truth or dare....

    Zhou Dayuan remembered. He brought Li Beibei along that day when they yed truth or dare. She was in a bad mood. After that, he used his kiss to tease her. She went to the toilet and did not return after that.

    It was because he had another woman. He had hurt her heart, and it was only then that she wanted to return back to Singapore?

    He was so angry for such a long period of time after he picked up that call. It turned out that she was innocent!

    She did not leave him when they were both deeply in love. She did not have any vague rtions with Tang Fan when she was in a rtionship with him...

    Jian Han, Jian Han....

    Zhou Dayuan repeated her name inside his heart. All he could think in his mind was her expression when he tortured her a few days ago. She hated him bullying her. She only knew how to cry, and she did not know how to put up a fight at all.

    Such a silly woman; she was too foolish!

    Zhou Dayuan turned around and walked briskly to the treatment room. He wanted to see her.

    ...

    He stood before the treatment room. Zhou Dayuan wanted to knock on the door, but the door was not closed tight. There was someone talking inside the room.

    ¡°Jian Han, did you really get married to Doctor Zhou? Actually, I do not find it weird at all. Others all said that both you and Tang Fan were dating for seven long years, but I noticed something was wrong when I was in Singapore. You did not go on dates and did not hold each other¡¯s hands. You did not have any of the intimate interactions between a couple at all.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s gentle voice came over as she said, ¡°That¡¯s right, my rtionship with Tang Fan is merely that of a senior and a junior. We were never in a rtionship. It was only everyone who passed around those rumours, and the more we tried to exin, the worse it got, so we did not bother about it in the end.¡±

    ¡°Jian Han, although I do not know much about what happened between you and Doctor Zhou, the first time I saw both of you together, the expression in your eyes as you were looking at him was not right. I just knew something was off. You are really capable of waiting. You went to Singapore when you were 24 years old, and seven years have passed just like this. How did you wait for so long? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Doctor Zhou would get married and you would waste 7 years of your youth just like that?¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s voice was frustrated as she smiled and said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t youe and teach me; how do I erase the words Zhou Dayuan that are carved into my heart? I didn¡¯t think that I would wait for him, and I also did not think that he would get married. It is just in my life, other than him, there is no other person. This is already a type...of habit.¡±

    He did not need to know that she loved him, she did not need him to repay her, and she just loved him so naively and foolishly.

    Loving him was a habit in her life.

    Nobody could rece him.

    ¡°Jian Han, then are you blissful now?¡±

    Jian Han had a bright smile on her face. She lifted her right hand that had the diamond ring and touched her belly slowly. She answered, ¡°After marrying him, and having his child, I also have a home; how can I not be blissful?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan slowly put down the hand that he wanted to use to knock on the door. He turned his body sideways andy back on the wall. His long, thickshes closed forcefully before he opened his eyes back again. This was really not a dream.

    After so many years, he heard her say that she loved him once again.

    So many years have passed. She loved him deeply, as much as he loved her.

    ...

    Both of them went out of the main lobby of the hospital. Jian Han handed all of the medical results into Zhou Dayuan¡¯s hands as she said, ¡°Hubby, the baby is very healthy.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked at the medical results carefully. After he confirmed them, he lifted his gaze up and stretched his hand out to hold onto her small shoulders firmly. He kissed her gently on her face. ¡°Wifey, it has been hard for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not hard for me.¡± Jian Han smiled sweetly. She suddenly recalled something and took the initiative to stretch her hand to hold onto the man¡¯s muscr arm. She lifted her bright, sparkling eyes as she looked at him and coyly asked, ¡°Hubby, did you get angry after hearing what the nurse said today? I have known Tang Fan for many years. After a while, everyone mistook us to be dating. That is actually not the case. We are simply friends. A few days ago, in the airport, it was not as you understood it. I didn¡¯t want to go back to Singapore with him. Hubby, you have to believe me.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her acting coy with him like a small woman. He curled the corners of his lips as he said, ¡°If I don¡¯t believe you, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Jian Han was stumped by his question. She looked at him in a blur and let go of his elbow.

    Was he really angry?

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s heart was entirely in pain. This woman was forever like that. She was obedient all the time. She obviously did not do anything wrong, but she was hurt by him here.

    She was foolish until she did not know how to exin herself. She would also not throw a huge tantrum with him. Didn¡¯t her heart hurt at all? No, she was in pain. When she was hurt, she would only curl herself up in a corner as she licked her wounds. She did it to an extreme. She would even use a careful and scared gaze to look at him.

    She was really like a child.

    Zhou Dayuan squinted his eyes and asked her, ¡°Did you know why I was angry with you a few days ago?¡±

    Jian Han shook her head honestly. ¡°No.¡±

    She really did not know.

    Zhou Dayuan pursed his thin lips together and was silent for a moment, then he used his gaze to point to the Porsche that was parked on the side of the road. ¡°Get in.¡±

    He threw these two words to her without any meaning. Jian Han¡¯s small hands that she ced by her sides were holding onto her overalls tight as they fumbled around. She was afraid that he was really angry. She obediently listened to his instructions and got in the car.

    Her small hand just went onto the door handle. Her soft waist was suddenly held by a muscr arm. Her cheek was kissed forcefully, and the man bent by her ear as he panted heavily. ¡°Why are you wronged? I am only joking with you. I believe you.¡±

    Jian Han was tugged into his embrace. The man¡¯s warm body temperature radiated against her skin. She curled her small shoulders as she was shivering. Her white teeth bit down on her pink lip as she softly asked, ¡°You, are you really joking with me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± The man nodded his head and said, ¡°Wifey, I believe you. I believe everything that you said. You don¡¯t have to exin in the future. I would believe everything that you say. Wifey, in the future, I will listen to everything you say, okay?¡±

    Jian Han did not know which of his words were true or false. His emotions changed too quickly. She was unable to tell them apart. The window of the car was in front of her, and she lifted her eyes to have a look. He hugged her from behind, and he buried his head in her hair and neck. He was sniffing her greedily and lovingly.

    Jian Han¡¯s small face was burning red. He was different from how he was normally. Even though he had a normal expression on his face, Jian Han felt the passion in his bones was spewing out of him, and she was about to be burned.

    There were passers-by on the side of the road. She did not dare to mess around with him. She stretched her hand out quickly to push him away. ¡°Hubby, let go. There are other people looking at us.¡±

    At this moment, he pinned her shoulders down and turned her around. She had no time to react, and her soft back was against the body of the car. ¡°Wifey, let me hug you for a moment.¡±

    He stretched his hand out to hug her in his embrace.

    Jian Han¡¯s longshes that were like thin fans were fluttering quickly. As he hugged her, the strength in his arms was like metal as he trapped her in his tight embrace. Her head was at the position of his heart, and his heartbeat was thumping steadily, and it was forceful and powerful as it did so.

    Jian Han knew that his heart was beating for her.

 Chapter 427

    <h4>Chapter 427: I Am Ufortable With You Moving About</h4>

    Jian Han stretched her hand out slowly. She hugged Zhou Dayuan¡¯s handsome back. She used her small white hand to pat him, just as if she were coaxing a small child. ¡°Hubby, what is wrong with you today?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan curled up the corners of his lips up. Heughed lightly. ¡°Nothing much, it is just that I suddenly realized that you whom I always wanted, was always by my side.¡±

    She had never left him before.

    ...

    They returned to the condominium unit. After dinner, Jian Han stood up, wanting to help him do the dishes, but Zhou Dayuan stopped her. ¡°Go and sit on the sofa. You can watch TV if you are bored.¡±

    Jian Han smiled shyly. ¡°This won¡¯t be too good... I cannot do nothing all the time...¡±

    Other people¡¯s wives were not like her. Men would be outside managing their careers and earning money to support the family. Women should take care of the family well, but she did not know how to do anything.

    Zhou Dayuan neared her as he kissed her small, clean face, and he gently said, ¡°I just need a wife. If I need a nanny, I could just spend money to hire one.¡±

    His wife was for him to pamper. As for how he wanted to pamper her, it was up to him. There were thousands and millions of nannies in the world. If he needed one, he did not need one more of her.

    Jian Han¡¯s heart was sweet. Okay then, she would allow him to pamper her like this.

    After doing the dishes, they nested upon on the sofa in the living room. Zhou Dayuan sat on the sofa as Jian Hanid down. She ced her small head on his thighs, and he took a nket and brought it over her stomach. He slipped some mandarins into her mouth. She took a couple bites as she watched tv.

    It was Ning Qing¡¯s production, <Lurker>.

    Jian Han was following this drama recently.

    After watching a small part, Jian Han lifted her gaze up to look at the man. He ced his left hand on her small head as he caressed her silky hair, and he used another hand to flip through some medical documents. The man lowered his gaze as he focused while looking warm, like a piece of jade as he looked attractive.

    Jian Han nced at his handsome jaw. She gently said, ¡°Hubby, would I distract you when I watch television? If you have work, then go to the study room, you don¡¯t have to apany me.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan lifted his gaze from the documents to look at her. He moved his body and allowed her to be morefortable as she slept. He started to speak. His deep, charming voice stained the night as it sounded extra mesmerizing. ¡°I am not too busy with work. I will apany you for a while. Later, I will go to the hospital to apany Grandma, I will note back tonight. Can you sleep by yourself?¡±

    Jian Han nodded her head. ¡°I can.¡±

    She¡¯s slept by herself for most of her life.

    Zhou Dayuan grunted, and he continued to read through his documents.

    It was the time formercials on tv. Jian Han felt that she was sleeping sideways for too long. Her stomach did not feelfortable, and she fumbled her small fair body for a few moments. She wanted to find a morefortable position to sleep.

    But her slim waist was pinned by arge hand. The man wasughing softly, and he hoarsely said, ¡°Don¡¯t move; you are making me ufortable now.¡±

    Jian Han understood what he was trying to convey. At this moment, she was facing him directly as she slept. She lifted her small head up and had an innocent, pure expression in her eyes as she looked at him. ¡°Hubby, where do you feel ufortable? Let me have a look.¡±

    She nudged her small head on his firm and sculptured chest.

    Zhou Dayuan suddenly thought of the time when they went to Sunshine Orphanage. She was also in the same position as shey in his embrace/ At that time, he thought of doing it, but he did not get his wish.

    After he pondered for a moment, that small woman¡¯s tiny head was already against his thin sweater. Inside the quiet condominium unit, all he could hear ringing in his ears was her ringingughter. Her small white hands were perched on his muscles. There was just a single amber ceiling light in the living room, and all he could see in his eyes was warmth.

    Zhou Dayuan had a frown on his face as he went to stop himself. ¡°Jian Han...¡±

    The small woman was already seated in his embrace.

    Zhou Dayuan rolled his Adam¡¯s apple. He stopped her loosening her grip in her left hand. As hey horizontally on the sofa, he could not continue to read the documents in his hands anymore, and he threw them onto the carpet nonchntly.

    He ced his head on the sofa, he squinted his dark eyes. As his right hand came to her waist, he hugged her lovingly. There was a touch of roguishness and blur in the matured man¡¯s eyes.

    At this moment, a melodious ringtone rang out in the air. He received a call.

    He took his phone out, and he picked up. ¡°Hello...¡±

    The person on the other end was saying something. Zhou Dayuan was listening on. The woman was ying in his embrace for a long time. He used his left hand to hold her palm size face. She was stuck there for a long time, and her dark strands of hair were stuck on the side of her face. She looked attractive and pure.

    He looked at her with a displeased expression on his face. Didn¡¯t she feel stuffy under his sweater?

    He was on the line. Jian Han did not dare make any noise, but she spat her small pink tongue out yfully, and she looked at him with her dark and gentle almond shaped eyes.

    Zhou Dayuan was distracted at this moment. He used his thumbs to run over her small maroon lips, and he brushed over her lips without controlling his strength.

    Jian Han was fooling around with him actually. As she teased him, she realized that the situation had changed. His gaze was hot and suggestive as he looked at her. How could she not know what he meant to do.

    She used both of her small hands to hug his neck first. She kissed his handsome cheek, and she started to kiss him going downwards.

    Zhou Dayuan panted for a few moments. His breathing was messy. At this moment, the person on the other end noticed that something was amiss, and he asked, ¡°Dr. Zhou, what is wrong with you? Your heartbeat seems to be getting faster and faster.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan was not rmed. His hot, dark gaze was focused on the woman who was kneeling before him, and he answered normally. ¡°I am fine. I am jogging...¡±

    The metal belt on his wait was touched by her. Zhou Dayuan held her slim elbow quickly, and he took her into his embrace, not allowing her to move about anymore.

    ¡°I got it, I will rush over tomorrow morning.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan pursed his thin lips as he ended the phone call. He used two fingers to throw the phone in his hands over onto the coffee table nearby. He opened his mouth to bite the woman¡¯s tender neck, and he said sinisterly, ¡°You are not allowing me to be chill even when you are pregnant? Why do you just know how to torture others?¡±

    Jian Han was in pain. She shrunk her small shoulders as she ducked away. She turned her gaze back to look at him. She lifted her index finger to graze his nose and Her voice was coy and feminine as she said, ¡°What are you saying. Didn¡¯t you say that you were jogging just now? You look like a gentleman even though you are not one inside.¡±

    How much longer did he want to pretend? When he wore his white coat, he looked like a refined gentleman, but in their home, it was her that was kissing him, and he still confidently said that he was jogging.

    In the past, she was fooled by him, and it was only now that she knew how...boring he was.

    Zhou Dayuan firmly sped them together with his muscr arms. He sniffed the fragrance on her body as he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same also? You look cold and haughty on the outside, but in your bones...¡±

    Jian Han used her small hand to block his mouth quickly, and she pouted her pink lips. ¡°You are not allowed to say it!¡±

    Zhou Dayuan lifted his eyebrows and admitted defeat. ¡°I won¡¯t say if you don¡¯t allow me to...¡± He treated her like a treasure. He held her in his embrace as he rocked her, and he ced his jaw on her beautiful shoulders.

    She was not just his treasure. She was able to satisfy him with whatever he wanted, both mentally and physically.

    Jian Han allowed him to hug her quietly for a moment before she asked, ¡°Hubby, where are you going tomorrow?¡±

    She heard that he was going to leave tomorrow when he was on the phone just now.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± The man answered nonchntly as he said, ¡°My small medical research group has discovered a new type of medical drug, I have to fly to Ennd tomorrow. Are you going to go with me, or you are going to stay at home obediently and wait for me toe home?¡±

    Jian Han pondered for a moment, before saying, ¡°I will wait for you at home. You are heading out of the country for business, not for leisure. If you bring me everywhere you go, wouldn¡¯t it be bad?¡±

    Zhou Dayuanughed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care if it looks bad to others or not. You only need to tell me. Will you miss me or not? If you miss me, then we will not separate with one another for even a moment.¡±

    It was only now that Jian Han knew the prowess of his romantic words, and her entire body was covered with small goose bumps.

    It was so cheesy.

    Jian Han suddenly thought of a problem, and casually asked, ¡°Hubby, what is the date today?¡±

    ¡°October 11th,¡± the man answered.

    Jian Han¡¯s irises contracted, and her small and soft body hardened up in his embrace in an instant.

    Zhou Dayuan felt the change in her body, and he touched her small hand. He turned her around to face him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Let me see where do you not feel well.¡±

    ¡°I am fine.¡± Jian Han patted his hand away quickly. She got up from his body, and she lifted her heels to run upstairs. She did not turn her head back and said, ¡°You should go to the hospital to apany Grandma already. I am tired, I am going to sleep now.¡±

    Jian Han walked into the bedroom and got in bed.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her behaviour as his dark expression became serious. He followed her upstairs and saw that she curled herself up under the big red nkets and only exposed her small ck head.

    She only left him the image of her back side.

    Zhou Dayuan kneeled on the bed with his right kneecap. He ced both hands by her sides. He used his sharp nose to nudge her small, sweet face as he murmured, ¡°Wifey, what¡¯s wrong, huh?¡±

    Jian Han hugged herself tightly below the nkets with both of her small hands. After he touched her, she did not duck away or respond, either. ¡°I am really tired, I want to sleep now.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s breathing turned heavy. She had something going on, but she was unwilling to say it. It was no use for him to force her to do so. He kissed her red lips as he said, ¡°Wifey, I will be going to the hospital then.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jian Han nodded her head.

    She heard the sound of the door open and close again. He left. Jian Han¡¯s nose turned red, and there were alreadyrge beads of tears that fell down from the corners of her eyes.

    ...

    Jian Han slept in a blur. She did not know how many nightmares she had. She felt that there was a hand caressing her face, and she was taken aback before she opened her eyes immediately.

    All she could see in her line of vision was an extremely handsome face. Zhou Dayuan hade back, and he was still wearing his clothes that he worest night. His warm expression looked fatigued as he had blood vessels in his eyes.

    It was due to staying up the entire night.

    He maintained the posture that he did when he left herst night, with one knee kneeling on the bed, and he caressed her small face with one hand.

    Noting that the woman was extremely taken aback and her small face was pale, Zhou Dayuan hugged her swiftly and patted her back. He gently coaxed her, ¡°What is wrong? Did you get a nightmare, or did I give you a shock?¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s throat was extremely dry. Her forehead was very cold, and it was only then that she found out that she perspired throughout the night. She stretched her small hand out to push him away. ¡°I had a nightmare. I woke up due to the shock. I am fine. Did you juste back? What time is your flight? Do you want to take a shower?¡±

    She lifted the nkets up. She wanted to get out of bed.

    Zhou Dayuan stopped her. ¡°My ne takes off in an hour. It is only 6 in the morning right now. Don¡¯t get out of bed. Sleep a while longer. I will take a bath and head to the airportter. The new findings of this clinical study has a significant impact in medical studies, I cannot miss this. You take care of yourself. I will rush to take the early morning flight back tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jian Han nodded her head.

    Zhou Dayuan walked into the washroom.

    ...

    He took a shower in the washroom. Zhou Dayuan came out of the washroom and realized that Jian Han had already gotten out of bed. She was dressed in a nightgown with spaghetti straps. There was a small red t-shirt on the outside. Her silk-like hair covered half of her small, gentle face, and her snow white feet were in pink slippers, looking attractive and eye catching.

    She took his white shirt in her hands, and was standing before the closet to help him pick out a matching tie.

 Chapter 428

    <h4>Chapter 428: You Didn¡¯t Understand My Meaning; I Asked You To Leave</h4>

    Zhou Dayuan came forward and stretched his hand to envelop her in his embrace. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you not to get out of bed? Howe you didn¡¯t listen to me?¡±

    ¡°I am helping you match your clothes...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan picked her up and ced her gently back onto the bed. He pulled the nket over and covered her small body. He touched her small face lovingly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to match my clothes, as long as in the future...you don¡¯t scare me.¡±

    Jian Han lightly drooped her long, fan-likeshes and protested weakly. ¡°Where did I?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan let out a sigh and said, ¡°Where did you do so? You know it clearly inside your heart.¡±

    He stood up and went to put on his clothes.

    A whileter, the man was dressed, and he returned back to the side of the bed. He bent over. ¡°Wifey, give me a kiss.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Jian Han nodded her head obediently, brought her supple red lips forward, and kissed his cheek. ¡°Hubby, I am wishing you a smooth journey.¡±

    ...

    Zhou Dayuan reached the main lobby of the airport. He handed his document bag to his assistant. ¡°Dr. Zhou, the private jet is already ready. Let¡¯s set out to head to Ennd then.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Dayuan nodded his head.

    They were walking, and the assistant handed the documents in his hands to Zhou Dayuan for him to have a look. ¡°Dr. Zhou, this is thetest development in medical research. It has been shown to have great effects in patients with heart disease. The medication regtion staff from Ennd¡¯s National Health Service and the medical professors are all waiting for you inside the meeting room now. These are the documents required for the high level meeting. I will need you to read through them.¡±

    His assistant was still speaking, but the man beside him did not have any reaction at all. He was taken aback and wanted to turn his gaze sideways to have a look. At this moment, Zhou Dayuan stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°Dr. Zhou, what is wrong? We are in a rush to board the ne. We still have five minutes left...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan pursed his thin lips lightly. He had a cold expression on his face. He felt like the softest part of his heart, right in the deep end, had been stabbed by a needle, and it was weirdly hurting.

    He had a bad feeling, just as if the most important thing in his life was slowly disappearing,, and a part of his heart was empty.

    ¡°Cancel the meeting today. I cannot go to Ennd anymore,¡± Zhou Dayuan said, before turning around to leave.

    The assistant¡¯s facial expression changed drastically. ¡°Dr. Zhou, what joke are you ying with me right now? The meeting this time is the top level meeting between the experts in the medical industry. You...¡±

    There was no longer any trace of Zhou Dayuan in front of him. He lifted his long legs, and had vanished a long time ago.

    ...

    Zhou Dayuan took his Porsche to the road. It was seven right now, rush hour, and the roads were very packed.

    There was a long line of cars in front of him. The Porsche was forced toe to a stop. Zhou Dayuan connected his Bluetooth and dialed a number.

    The melodious ringtone rang out three times, and there was no one answering the call.

    Zhou Dayuan pulled out the Bluetooth earpiece in his ear. He threw it harshly onto the front passenger seat. Jian Han, Jian Han, why are you not picking up the phone?

    He lifted his gaze to look at the jam packed road. Zhou Dayuan cursed softly, and he directly opened the door of the car.

    He was too rushed when he opened the door of the car. He did not look in his rear view mirror. The motorbike in thene beside him was cruising along at that time, Bang! The motorcycle crashed into him.

    The owner of the motorbike speedily took off his helmet. ¡°Sir, are you okay? Did I hit you? Let me take you to the hospital,¡± he asked with concern.

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s handsome face had a frown for a moment, and he said, ¡°I am fine.¡±

    He ran.

    ...

    He ran to the bottom of the condominium and was already sweating profusely. He entered the lift, and he lifted his hand to undo the ck suit he was wearing. He was panting, and he tried to calm his breathing down for a moment, but it was of no use. His heart was still beating very quickly.

    After exiting the lift, he opened the main door of the condominium unit. He ran upstairs immediately to head into the bedroom,.¡±Jian Han, Jian Han... Wifey, Wi...¡±

    The word ¡°Wifey¡± was stuck in his throat. Zhou Dayuan¡¯s clear dark eyes contracted vigorously. There was no sight of his wife in the bedroom, and there was no one in the bedroom at all.

    Zhou Dayuan stepped in. The room was organized very neatly. Even therge red nket was folded into tofu-like blocks. The air still had the fragrance of her body. It was very very sweet, and it once made his bones go soft when he took a breath of her scent.

    He walked briskly to the closet and opened the door in a swish.

    He had a quick look; all of her clothes were still intact.

    Zhou Dayuan shut his eyes forcefully. He turned his tall figure around, andy back against the wall once again. He made a call. ¡°Hello, help me find Jian Han¡¯s current whereabouts. Yeah, she disappeared... The room was tidied up. Her clothes are all still around. She does not seem to be going somewhere far away. You don¡¯t have to search the airports. Search for those long journey coaches... Yes, I want to know the result. Now, right now!¡±

    ....

    There was a ck luxurious vehicle that stopped before the entrance of a graveyard in X City. Zhou Dayuan came down from the car and followed the address given in the call to search for the location.

    It was already evening right now. The graveyard was full of trees. The autumn wind blew over, and a cold and brittle wind came over, chilling to the bone.

    His ck handmade leather shoes stepped onto the parched muddy floor. He looked at a row of graves, and Zhou Dayuan stopped in his tracks. Jian Han was right in front of him.

    The woman was dressed all in ck, she had a ck coat on her with ck ts. Her silky ck hair was let down on her shoulders, and she had a tiny white flower on her ear.

    She was kneeling before a grave.

    She lowered her gaze. Her small white hand took a stack of paper money and was throwing it into the fire. He could not see her face clearly. She probably also did not have much of an expression. Her tiny, lonely figure was kneeling pitifully on the ground. Her ck hair covered her small pale face that was like a piece of paper, and she looked absolutely listless.

    Zhou Dayuan had a look and had a deep frown on his face. He walked forward and slowly bent over, then he kneeled down beside Jian Han¡¯s side.

    He took the flowers in his hands and ced them before the grave in front of him. He recognized the picture on the grave. They were Jian Han¡¯s parents. In the past when they were dating, he had gone to their house. They were not considered to be a wealthy family in X City. They had a tiny clinic, but their family was the warmest and most loving family that he had ever met.

    At that time, it was the first time he had visited her home. He still remembered that she was red in the face when she was in the kitchen cooking with her mother. Her father held his hand as they sat in the living room. He was boasting how he treated all sort of weird illnesses that appeared in their vicinity over these few years.

    He had a smile on his face without saying a word, but her small head appeared from the door to the kitchen. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say so much; haven¡¯t you heard the idiom? You are teaching a fish how to swim!¡±

    Her father was not teaching a fish how to swim!

    At that time, although he was only in his second year of his university studies, he had already managed to intern with the top royal hospital in Ennd. He went to the operating theatre, and saved many. He was also a talented student from Oxford. Whatever weird diseases and illness, he was merely listening to them only.

    Her dad at that time froze for a moment, but he quickly broke out inughter. ¡°This young girl! You are not even married yet, but you are in a hurry to defend him already?¡±

    Her motherughed and said, ¡°What do you mean defend him. We are going to be one family sooner orter.¡±

    Her parents were extremely satisfied with him.

    That night, he slept in the guest room. She was sleeping in her childhood bedroom. He knocked on her door in the middle of the night, and she opened the door.

    At that time, Jian Han was 19 years old. She was really a pure, tender, and attractive young girl. In her own room, she was wearing a white tank top that showed off her belly button. She had a pair of shorts on. She was in a blur from her slumber, her almond shaped eyes were fogged up, and she coyly asked him what was the matter.

    He was a little embarrassed. The guest room he was staying in did not have an attached bathroom, and he wanted to pee.

    She weed him in. After he relieved himself, he stood inside her room and was unwilling to leave. His gaze was attracted to her tight and beautiful abdomen. He obviously knew that he was not supposed to look, but he still sneakily looked at her shorts. The ck shorts wrapped around her white thighs, and her white tank top entuated her attractive figure.

    At that time, her face was red, and she red at him quickly. ¡°Zhou Dayuan, you are not allowed to look!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± He turned around.

    But the sound of light footsteps rang out behind him. There was a soft, fragrant figure that directly stered itself on his back and hugged him tight. The youthful girl¡¯s voice was extremely sweet and cloying as she said, ¡°Zhou Dayuan, did you get foolish from studying too much medicine? Are you a fool? You are really not looking after I did not allow you to look.¡±

    His breathing turned hurried. He turned around and directly pushed her onto the bed.

    ¡®Ay!¡± She hit him and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    He bent over to kiss her. ¡°I am proving that my brain did not be foolish.¡±

    She gurgled inughter. she hugged his neck, and they rolled into a bundle on the bed. ¡°Eh, Zhou Dayuan, let use to an agreement first. I am only allowing you to kiss me since you performed well today. You are not allowed to touch me. If you do, I will get angry. My parents are around. You leave after kissing me.¡±

    ¡°Okay okay.¡± At that time, even if she wanted his life, he would give it to her.

    They were so happy. They were youthful, and because they liked each other, they used force to hug each other tight. They could not help but stretch their hands out. She would stretch her feet out to kick him, afraid that they were making too much noise. He tugged her childish nket as he covered the both of them. The earth was so huge, but they happily thought that the beautiful things in life would be stopped right there.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at the people on the grave. His expression was polite as he said, ¡°Dad, Mum, I am very sorry that I am onlying to visit you now. I have married Jian Han already. She is pregnant now. Dad, Mum, you do not need to be worried. I will treat her well in the future, with all of my heart, for my entire life.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s face was pale as she burned the paper money. She did not lift her gaze up. Her body was frozen and hard as she said, ¡°What are you doing here? You...should leave.¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice was not coy and soft anymore, but it was cold and distant. Zhou Dayuan¡¯s eyes were very dark. His handsome face was full of pain. He stretched his hand out to receive the paper money, then gently asked, ¡°How long have you been kneeling for? It is cold here, stand up quickly. I will burn it. Hand over the filial piety duties that we should be doing over to me, in front of Dad and Mum. The biggestfort that you can give them is to take care of your own body.¡±

    The weather was cold. The cement was hard. She was only slightly over a month pregnant. If she kneeled down for a long time, it was easy for her to have a miscarriage. She did not have a good expression on her face. As a doctor, it was easy for him to know. Did she not want the child in her stomach anymore?

    Jian Han took her hand back, not allowing him to touch her. Her emotions were too obvious as she said, ¡°You didn¡¯t understand me, I asked you to leave!¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s features on his handsome face also darkened. He stretched his arm out to pin her shoulder. ¡°Okay, I will leave, but you stand up to do this. Stop kneeling already.¡±

    She pushed his arm away and lifted her head up. Her almond-shaped eyes were pale and empty. Because she was overly emotional, she lowered her volume. Her eyes were red, and she tried to reason with him, ¡°It is my parent¡¯s death anniversary today. Can you not be here, and let me have a quiet time to myself?¡±

    The woman seemed to be on the brink of tears. Zhou Dayuan looked at her gaze calmly, and looked at her looking at him as if he were an enemy.

    This moment, he was sure that he saw...hate in her eyes.

 Chapter 429

    <h4>Chapter 429: It Will Be All Up To You, But Don¡¯t Miscarry Our Son In Your Belly</h4>

    Zhou Dayuan closed his eyes. He stood up, and hisrge hands that were at his sides were kneaded into fists as he turned around to leave.

    Hearing the sound of his footsteps, Jian Han could not control the tears in her eyes anymore. Her tears trickled down onto the floor.

    Jian Han thought that he left, but he came back very quickly again. Her soft, slim waist was hugged by his arm. He lifted her up, and when she knelt back down again, her thighs felt a soft material. He had taken a soft, thick cushion and ced it below her.

    Jian Han bit her pink bottom lip. She did not say anything. Zhou Dayuan also did not say anything. He put her down before turning around to leave.

    Jian Han knew that he did not go too far. She could see his shadow in her peripheral vision. He was standing far away, underneath arge tree. There was a spark, and he held a cigarette between his fingers as he smoked.

    He did not know how much time had passed, until the ground below him was littered with cigarette butts. The woman in the distance stood up. She was probably numb from kneeling down. It was hard for her. It took much strength to stand up. She lowered her head down as she walked over in his direction.

    Zhou Dayuan threw the half burnt cigarette in his hands onto the ground. He stepped on it with his leather shoes. He went forward and walked over to face her. He frowned and asked, ¡°Is it cold? Do you want me to hug you?¡±

    Actually, he did not want to ask her if she ¡°wanted him to hug her.¡± His wife, his son¡¯s mother ¡ª couldn¡¯t he hug her whenever he wanted?

    But she was so different today. She put her guard up against him so strongly while she resisted him. He did not dare make her angry. He had to seek her approval when he wanted to touch her.

    Jian Han cast her head down for the entire duration. She did not bother with him. She went out of the graveyard and walked over to the nearby long distance coach bus terminal.

    They walked one after another. The ck luxury business vehicle followed behind slowly. Zhou Dayuan looked at the woman¡¯s frail and weak back profile. He moved the corners of his lips lightly as he said, ¡°Jian Han, don¡¯t be like this, okay? You kneeled down for a long period of time and walked for such a long distance. Our son... Can¡¯t you pamper him a little? You don¡¯t want me to touch you. It is okay if you don¡¯t want to see me. You board the car, and I can take the bus back home.¡±

    Jian Han did not say anything. The words said in the graveyard just now had spent all of her remaining energy. She walked on in a daze. All she could see before her was colourless, and maybe she did not hear what he was saying at all.

    Zhou Dayuan was panting. The times that they parted with one another were a form of torture for him every single day, and now, he realized that the torture back then were not considered to be anything at all.

    He took out his phone and said some simple words.

    Therge coach that was returning to T City stopped beside Jian Han quickly. The door of therge coach was open, and the driver called out, ¡°Youngdy, are you going back to T City right now? I can take you there.¡±

    Jian Han cast her head down and went onto the bus. She chose a window seat as she sat down.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at therge coach leave before his eyes. ¡°Young Master.¡± The back door of the luxurious business sedan was opened up. ¡°Young Master, board the car then.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan sat inside, and the luxurious business sedan trailed behind therge coach.

    The man in the back seat crossed both of his thighs elegantly. He leaned his head back onto the seat. His handsome face looked pale. He drooped his left shoulder weakly by his side, and the sleeve of his ck suit was all stained with red blood.

    ¡°Young Master, did you hurt your arm? Let¡¯s go to the hospital to bandage it then. We will not lose track of Young Madam, but your injury is important. This is the hand that you use to do surgeries with.¡±

    The most expensive hands on this earth probably had to be the exquisite hands of a surgeon. They used them to hold the surgical knife to save the injured and the sick with their hands, and solely their hands.

    Zhou Dayuan curled up the corners of his lipszily. He had a thin smile on his face. All he could imagine in his mind was her icy little face in the graveyard.

    With this situation right now. How long did she want to sustain this for?

    If his hand was disabled, would her heart hurt?

    Jian Han ah, Jian Han. Why would the years that we were in love with one another, the blissful times were always so short. Why between him and her, was it always so....depressing?

    Zhou Dayuan closed his eyes, and could not help but say the words casually. ¡°There is no need.¡±

    After they returned back to T City, it was already nightfall. They went into the condominium one after another. Jian Han went upstairs, and Zhou Dayuan looked at her duck into the nkets, then he went downstairs and headed into the kitchen to make dinner for her.

    She probably has not eaten anything all day.

    Zhou Dayuan cooked up some food. He fried a bowl of Yangzhou fried rice and made another bowl of tomato soup with egg, then he ced the dishes onto the meal tray as he headed into the room.

    He kneeled on the bed with one knee. The woman¡¯s long fan-like eyshes were closed quietly. She was sleeping, and her breathing was so weak that it was almost nonexistent.

    Zhou Dayuan stretched his right hand out and realized that he was shaking. These past few years, it was the first time that he saw her soulless behaviour. He was afraid.

    He was really afraid.

    He touched her small face. Her face was very cold. She¡¯d been under the nkets for such a long time, but she still did not have any warmth to her. Still, the woman¡¯s skin was natural, both soft and velvety.

    He touched her for a moment. She did not resist him. Zhou Dayuan¡¯s frown on his face disappeared. The corners of his lips curled up. He sat on the bed, and he pulled her into his embrace.

    His left hand touched the air conditioner remote control. He used his right hand to cup her. His kissesnded all over her face. He kissed her intimately on her neck as he lovingly said, ¡°Wifey, what went wrong today? Why did you treat me like that? I heard what happened to Dad and Mum. You are in a bad mood, but don¡¯t torture your own body. Do you know how much my heart hurts? Your body is so cold. I have switched on the heater. You should have your meal obediently, and after that, I will carry you as you sleep.¡±

    He switched on the heater, and he used his right hand to turn her small face to face him, wanting to kiss her lips.

    But he did not get to kiss her, because the small woman in his embrace turned her small face away and did not allow him to kiss her. ¡°I want to sleep. Can you go?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s gaze turned dark. He understood it already. Actually it was not that she did not resist him just now, but she did not have the strength to resist him anymore.

    Hisrge hand that he ced on her small face froze for a moment. He stood up and let go of her. He ced a soft pillow behind her back and handed the bowl and chopsticks over. ¡°Okay, I will go, but you have to have your meal first. I will go after you eat.¡±

    Jian Han did not lift her head up. She stretched her hand out obediently to take the utensils in her hands, and she ate her meal obediently.

    She did not say a single word, and her frail and weak behaviour looked just like a puppet.

    She ate just a small bite of rice, and the woman had a frown on her face. She did not get to cup her chest in time, and she bent her waist down and started to vomit violently.

    She had not eaten for the entire day. All she vomited was bile water. After she vomited all of the bile water, she started to choke, and all of the tears in her eyes quickly flowed out.

    Zhou Dayuan was flustered. He bent over to pat the woman¡¯s back quickly. ¡°Jian Han, don¡¯t vomit anymore, okay? Control it a little yourself. I will get some water for you.¡±

    He got some water, and the woman stopped vomiting. He ran into the washroom to get a wet towel, and he carefully wiped her small face.

    The woman¡¯s face was extremely pale. The green blood vessels on her smooth skin could be seen clearly. She shut her eyes, as she used her small hand to tug his sleeve as she negotiated with him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anything today. Can I not eat today? I am not hungry at all. Can you go? I don¡¯t want to look at you.¡±

    She said that she did not want to see him numerous times today. Zhou Dayuan felt that he was already used to it already. He nodded his head and said, ¡°Okay, I will go. If you don¡¯t want to eat, then don¡¯t eat. I will not force you. You should go to sleep obediently. Call me if there¡¯s anything you want. Jian Han, I will listen to you. I will agree to anything that you want to do, but there is something; don¡¯t miscarry our son in your belly. Otherwise, I do not know what I am capable of doing.¡±

    The woman did not say anything, her body as frail as she could fall down in the next moment.

    Zhou Dayuan helped hery down, and he covered her up with the nkets properly. He bent over and took the dirty dishes on the carpet, then went to the balcony to open a small gap. He switched the ceiling lights in the room off. He left amp on, then he left.

    He walked into the kitchen and threw all of the dishes and soup into the rubbish bin. He was angry. His defined, handsome features were all tight. He had a frown on his face. Although he looked calm on the outside, these years of his refined education had taught him much about control. He was past the age to throw a tantrum due to anger.

    There was a white light in the living room. The white light was cold, and it shone on the man. He wore his shirt and trousers as he stood at the side of the sink, and he focused as he did the dishes.

    The light dragged his long shadow even longer. At this moment, it was sunset, and his warm body looked extremely cold.

    And so lonely.

    After doing the dishes, he walked into the living room. He held a first aid box in his right hand. He sat on the sofa and had to treat his injury on his left shoulder. He would not let himself be disabled.

    He still had a wife and a child to take care of.

    The white shirt on his left shoulder was stained red with blood. The cloth stuck onto his wound. He took scissors to cut half of the sleeves. That motorcycle had crashed into him in a hurry, and although he did duck away slightly, his shoulder still crashed onto the bike.

    His shoulders were very painful, and he knew that during the entire journey, he had a broken ss shard stuck in his shoulders.

    He took out some tweezers. With his professional hands, it was easy for him to pick out the pieces of ss. Probably due to the high amount of pain, after he picked the pieces of ss out, his face was pale as he copsed onto the back of the sofa.

    He panted for a moment. He managed his wound calmly, applied medication, and used the gauze to bandage it.

    After finishing all of the steps, his thighs crossed over one anotherzily. He held a cigarette in his right hand, bit in his mouth, and lit the lighter up.

    He smoked on and off.

    His left hand was ced horizontally across the back of the sofa. He lifted his head up and thought of the happy times that they hadst night. It was on the same position on the sofa. She had sat on his thighs as she buried herself in his embrace, and she was igniting fires everywhere.

    At that time, her eyebrows were all curved up, and she called him ¡°Hubby¡± sweetly.

    He curled the corners of his lips up as heughed lightly. The entire cold living room was ringing with his self mockingughter in the lonely night, and he closed his eyes.

    The next morning

    Jian Han opened her eyes slowly. She turned her small head to look around her surroundings. She was in the bedroom. She stretched her small hand out to touch her side. There was no one by her side; Zhou Dayuan was not around.

    Jian Han lifted the nkets as she went down from the bed. She slipped her small snow white feet into the light pink slippers, then she opened the doors and went downstairs.

    After heading into the living room, she saw the man sleeping on the sofa.

    Zhou Dayuan closed his eyes as he slept. He did noty down, and hiszy figurey on the sofa. The shirt and trousers on his body were already extremely crumpled, but this did not affect his warm and elegant aura on him at all. The morning sun streamed through the French windows and spewed inside, and those bright rays of the golden sun were all over his body. There was light stubble on his handsome jaw, and he looked superior and attractive, like a mature man.

    Jian Han looked at him for a moment and quickly noticed the injury on his shoulder.

    He did not change out of his white shirt, so the sleeves of his shirt were dotted with bloodstains. It was wrapped up with a thickyer of gauze, and he probably treated the wound simply yesterday.

 Chapter 430

    <h4>Chapter 430: Wifey, Can I Confess Something?</h4>

    Jian Han¡¯s clear and sparkling almond shaped eyes were full of confusion and pain. She went upstairs, and when she came back down, there was a clean white shirt in her hands together with a soft, warm towel.

    She sat beside him. Her actions were gentle as she tried not to wake him up. She used the towel to wipe the bloodstains, before lifting her small white hand up to help him remove his dirtied clothing.

    She just undid two buttons, and er small head was touched by arge hand. A gentle, hoarse voice rang out in her ears, ¡°Wifey...¡±

    Jian Han answered him as she lifted her gaze up. She saw his clear and dark gaze. His sparkling eyes had a touch of a smile in them. He was very gentle, like a shining star on a summer night.

    Jian Han curled the corners of her lips up, and coyly replied, ¡°Hubby, you are awake?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan used his fingers to brush the white and supple skin on her face. He looked at her smile. ¡°Wifey, is this a dream?¡±

    Jian Han heard his words and the tip of her nose turned sour quickly. There was ayer of fog in her clear eyes.

    She shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±

    After she spoke, her small head was taken deep into his embrace. His injured left shoulder nudged her shoulder, and he slowly let go. He buried his face in her tender neck, closed his eyes, and took a whiff. He was satisfied as he eximed, ¡°Wifey, this is great. This is not a dream. I just opened my eyes, and saw you by my side again.¡±

    Jian Han used both of her small hands to tug the corner of his shirt. ¡°Hubby, you let go. I saw that you were injured. How did you get injured? Let me help you change your bandage. Also, the shirt that you are wearing is dirty already. Go take a shower in the bathroom. After you shower, we....¡±

    ¡°Jian Han,¡± the man said hoarsely and softly, interrupting her. ¡°Can I confess something to you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jian Han did not know what he was going to say.

    ¡°Can I confess something? I do not dare to let go of your hand right now, because I am still afraid that this is still a dream. Seven years ago, you left me. I searched for you for a whole seven years. When I opened my eyes every morning, I almost could see you seated beside me on the bed. You were smiling so warmly at me just like how you did in the past, but when I sat up, it was only then that I realized that you disappeared again.¡±

    Jian Han felt her face be wet. It turned out that the tears in her eyes had already trickled down.

    She stretched her hand out slowly and hugged his sculpted waist. She hugged him tight.

    ¡°Hubby, I am sorry...¡±

    The man did not hear her words as he was speaking and answering himself. ¡°Jian Han, did you know why I was angry with you before? That was because there was a night I received a call and heard that you were about to go back to Singapore with Tang Fan, and I was crazy with anger and raging with jealousy.

    ¡°Also, yesterday afternoon, did you know why I brought you to the hospital that you were working at do your checks? That was because I wanted all of the friends that you knew to know that you are my wife now, you are pregnant with my son right now, and you belong to me entirely.

    ¡°I used this method to persuade you to stay by my side. I wanted to tell the whole world that you belong to me. Only by doing this, only then would I have the feeling of safety. Jian Han, I am really afraid already. I am afraid that you would leave me again. The things that happened yesterday, I know even if I ask you, you would also not let me know, then just being like this is fine. We have promised one another. In the future when you are angry at me or are being distant with me, when I close my eyes and open them again, you are nice towards me again. I can pamper you without any conditions, but you have to give birth to our son and stay obediently by my side. Every day in the future, I want to spend my days together with you.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s face was covered in tears. She choked up in his embrace. Even though he had never mentioned it before, she knew that her departure seven years ago had left him with much trauma inside his heart.

    He was not a god; he would also be afraid.

    What call did he answer? His thoughts when he arranged for her to go to the hospital for a medical check-up, that was because he was in a state of extreme nervousness. He was so flustered, and he did not know when he would open his eyes again, and she would disappear before his eyes once again, like the bubbles under sunlight.

    But Zhou Dayuan ah, Zhou Dayuan. Maybe he would never find out. The reason why she left seven years ago, this was a secret buried deep inside her heart. This was her most sincere and most humble form of love she had for him.

    Everything that she once had in her life, and she gave everything to him.

    She gave herself entirely to him.

    But love could not be expressed in words.

    Zhou Dayuan let go of her shoulders, and used his tworge hands to cup her small face that was covered in tears. He kissed her tears slowly and gently. He ced his forehead on her and lovingly nudged her. ¡°Jian Han, I love you.¡±

    13 years of love, it was all deeply entrenched in his bones, and he could not forget it for a single moment.

    Jian Han paused as she choked up. She lifted her gaze to look at him. His handsome face was nearby, and the bright sunshine gave him a mesmerizing, exquisiteyer. She nodded her head as she said, ¡°Yeah, I know. I always knew.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan closed his eyes. He was satisfied and joyous, and he said, ¡°My hand is fine. I handled it yesterday. Are you hungry or not? What do you want to eat? I will make it for you.¡±

    Jian Han kept the sadness in her heart at bay, and she fluttered her long fan like eyshes before she softly replied, ¡°I want to eat noodles.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Dayuan stood up and headed for the kitchen.

    Jian Han organized the first aid box on the coffee table. He was a doctor. He was clear where he was hurt. Although her heart hurt, she was also secretly relieved. When he went to the hospitalter, they definitely had to bandage his wound properly.

    She ced the first aid box in its original spot, and she saw the bin beside the coffee table had ss shards dotted with blood stains. She froze for a moment and went to look at the man inside the kitchen.

    Zhou Dayuan was boiling water at that time. The water boiled and he was preparing to put the noodles down. At this moment, he felt there was a softness at his waist, and the small woman hugged him from behind.

    He curled the corners of his lips and did not turn his head back. He held her small hand in his left hand and weaved his fingers into hers. Heughed and asked ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Jian Han pouted her pink lips and unhappily asked, ¡°How did you injure your arm? When did you get hurt? You don¡¯t want your hand anymore?¡±

    She was also a doctor. He had ss shards in his arm. He probably was injured yesterday, but he dragged it out and only went to handle itst night. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of getting an infection?

    His hands were the ones that were holding surgical knives, and could not have any problems.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much of it yesterday...¡± The man answered vaguely, and continued, ¡°When I felt that you seemed to not want me anymore, you didn¡¯t want our son anymore. If that was the case, why would I still want my hand? These past few years, I ¡®ve gone to many operating theatres, and saved numerous patients, but yesterday, I was selfish for once. If I could not even save myself, what do I have in me to be saving others?¡±

    Jian Han ced her small face on his handsome back as she nudged him. She was clear about what kind of person he was inside her heart. These few years, he spent much effort in pharmaceutical research, and he was proficient in his medical skills. He had good character, and he had a heart that was both benevolent and humble; saving others was the responsibility on his shoulders.

    The man¡¯s hand impacted so many people on earth.

    But yesterday, he gave up on his own responsibilities. He did not want anything at all. He was all alone as he felt extremely depressed and inrge amounts of pain. He did not find any hope on earth. Otherwise, he would not behave like that at all.

    ¡°Hubby, didn¡¯t you fly to Ennd yesterday? Howe you didn¡¯t go? If you don¡¯t go, is it okay to do that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine.¡± Zhou Dayuan shook his head.

    It really was fine. The worst case was that his name was slightly tarnished.

    The next time he saw those elders, he had to look at their bad expression on their faces.

    The water was about to boil, and Zhou Dayuan took a few steps and coaxed her gently. ¡°Wifey, let go. I will go get the noodles.¡±

    The woman did not move. The small hands that she used to hug his waist were even tighter than before.

    Zhou Dayuan lifted his eyebrows up. He was already in a good mood and liked her being close to him. He turned around and used his right hand to cup her small, palm-sized face in his hand as he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, are you pitying your husband?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jian Han nodded her head forcefully as she took the white shirt in her hand and raised it up. ¡°Change your shirt.¡±

    He was dressed in a blood stained shirt. The opening of the sleeve was already cut open by him, and he looked like a disheveled royal at the moment.

    ¡°Okay, I will listen to Wifey.¡± Zhou Dayuan took the white shirt in her hands.

    But he did not take it, because the woman withdrew her small hand.

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s eyes lit up, and there was a smile on the corners of his lips as he looked at her with happiness in his eyes.

    Jian Han¡¯s almond shaped face had a shy look. In his gaze, she went on her tiptoes slowly and lifted her hand to undo the buttons on his shirt. One button, and another one...

    As she removed his dirtied shirt. Jian Han did not know where to ce her gaze. He was always the type to look slim when he was dressed, but when he removed his shirt, he was muscr. His warm exterior also hid a sculpted masculine body. He had a slim waist, and exquisite six pack abs.

    Jian Han shyly drooped her head down and looked at the floor.

    At this moment, tworge hands came under her armpits. She took a step forward, and she perched on his chest. He was against the ss counter. He softly asked, ¡°You were taking the initiative. Why are you dampened now? Wifey, don¡¯t you miss me?¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s soft fingers touched his muscles on his chest. It was hard and firm. Her small hand climbed stealthily onto his broad shoulders, and she took the initiative to kiss him.

    Zhou Dayuan used his right hand to pin her soft waist, and he used his left hand to go behind his back to turn off the fire. He had a frown on his face as she kissed him for a moment. He went to suck her lips, and as he sucked for a moment, he felt that it was not enough. He panted as he kissed her tender neck. ¡°Wifey, I want to take a shower.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± She wanted to retreat a little.

    The next second, the many picked her up. ¡°Let¡¯s shower together.¡±

    These three words made Jian Han¡¯s face turn red immediately. She took a small fist to hit him for a moment, but she was unable to do so. The man wasughing above her head, and she shyly used both of her small hands to cover her own face. She secretly buried her head into his embrace.

    In the hospital

    Yue Wanqing stood at the side of the bed. She took a towel to wipe grandma¡¯s hands and face, and she apanied her to chat for a bit.

    It was already the fourth day, and grandma had yet to wake up.

    Yue Wanqing let out a sigh beside the bed. At this moment, the door of the hospital ward opened up, and Zhou Heng walked in.

    Yue Wanqing saw him and stood up quickly. She greeted him politely. ¡°Old Master Zhou.¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded his head, and he had a benevolent expression on his face as he softly said, ¡°You are here again? These past few days, you have been apanying her in the hospital. You still stay up at night. I have seen everything that you have done. A few days ago, it was us who misunderstood you. I hope that you won¡¯t take it to heart. My son and daughter-inw are a bit rash in their temper.¡±

    Yue Wanqing shook her head, smiled, and said, ¡°I have long forgotten about those trivial matters.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Heng looked at Grandma who was lying on the bed and emotionally said, ¡°I have been married to Xiao Hui for almost 50 years now. As if in the blink of an eye, we are all old now. My memory is fixed to a time long ago. At that time, our Dou Dou was only six years old. She stood in a sea of dandelions and was running around happily in the sunshine.¡±

    Yue Wanqing let out a smile as she said, ¡°At that time, the thing that she was chasing after was not dandelions, but she was chasing after the happy times that were slipping through her fingers.¡±

 Chapter 431

    <h4>Chapter 431: Grandma, You Are Awake Now</h4>

    Zhou Heng did not manage to hear what Yue Wanqing said clearly. He asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Yue Wanqing shook her head and said, ¡°I was thinking, Old Master Zhou and Old Madam Zhou have been searching for Dou Dou for 40 years now. I believe that if Dou Dou knows about it, she would definitely be very very happy, because she did not get dumped by her family. Although she was an orphan, she had parents who loved her so much.¡±

    Zhou Heng noticed that Yue Wanqing looked a little depressed as she spoke. She also seemed to be happy at the same time. These two emotions werebined on her face, and it made her refined features look even more warm, and he looked on in a blur.

    A particr spot in his heart was moved, and he felt very soft.

    Zhou Heng still wanted to speak, but at this moment: Knock knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air, and Zhou Dayuan walked in.

    ¡°Grandpa, the results of the DNA test are in.¡± Zhou Dayuan handed the report over to Grandpa.

    ¡°Dad.¡± What a coincidence. A few people came into the room. Zhou Dao, Kong Lan and Tong Li all arrived behind him.

    Tong Li came forward quickly. She stretched her hand out to hold Zhou Heng¡¯s elbow as she said, ¡°Dad, are the results from the DNA test in already? Am I actually your biological daughter or not?¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at thest page of the report carefully. There was surprise and joy on his smiling elderly face, ¡°Dou Dou, you are really Dad¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Tong Li listened on and jumped up immediately to give Zhou Heng arge hug. ¡°Dad, this is great, I have finally found my biological father! Do you know how many hardships I went through these past few years. My husband despised that I came from a poor background. He would hit me whenever he drank, and even my mother-inw saw that I didn¡¯t have any parents and would make life difficult for me because she looked down on me. Dad, will you protect me in the future?¡±

    Zhou Heng patted Tong Li¡¯s back as he said, ¡°I will, of course I will. With me around, no one will dare to bully you.¡±

    At this moment, Kong Lan came forward and said, ¡°Dad, congrats for finding Older Sister Dou Dou. I have seen both you and mum search for Dou Dou all over the world. We were all worried for you. This is great news! We have found Older Sister Dou Dou. Dad, our Zhou family should throw avish party and officially acknowledge Older Sister Dou Dou¡¯s identity.¡±

    ¡°This....¡± Zhou Heng hesitated and said, ¡°Xiao Hui is still in the hospital, we should still wait for Xiao Hui to wake up before holding any party...¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Zhou Dao said with an awkward smile on his face. ¡°The biggest dream that Mum had in her entire life was to look for Older Sister Dou Dou. Now that we have found Older Sister Dou Dou, Mum would definitely hope that you would officially reveal Older Sister Dou Dou¡¯s identity. Who knows, maybe when we officially reveal Older Sister Dou Dou¡¯s identity, Mum might wake up.¡±

    Zhou Heng listened and nodded his head. He looked at Tong Li and felt extremely bad for all the years of hardships that she had gone through. ¡°Okay, then we will let the butler organize the party.¡±

    At this moment, Zhou Dao, Kong Lan, and Tong Li all broke out into a smile.

    Zhou Dayuan ced both of his hands in his pockets. He turned around to look at Yue Wanqing who was seated beside the bed, and he nodded his head.

    Yue Wanqing turned to look at Grandma who was lying on the bed. She perched by the side of grandma¡¯s ear as she softly said, ¡°Grandma, did you know about it already? If I am, then I would need you to wake up quickly. We have been separated for 40 years already. The person that you have been looking for 40 years has always been by your side, could you actually not want to open your eyes to have a good look? Mum...¡±

    The Zhou family party was held in arge and luxurious location in T City. The party consisted of all of the elites and media journalists. The asion was grand and borate.

    Lu Dinghua and Song Yajing both attended the party, and they were apanied with Little Qinwen who was already ten months old.

    They came to Zhou Heng¡¯s side, and they raised their ss of red wine towards him. ¡°Old Master Zhou, congrats for finding your daughter.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked good. He was in a good mood. He patted Lu Dinghua¡¯s shoulders, smiled, and said, ¡°Thank you, I have reaped what I sowed...¡± As he spoke, Zhou Heng looked at Lu Qinwen. His clouded and elderly eyes were bright and sparkling as he bent his waist down to y with Little Qinwen. ¡°This must be Little Young Master Lu. He is really getting more handsome as he gets older. His genes are so strong. He will definitely be much more handsome than Shaoming when he is older.¡±

    Little Qinwen held arge grape in his hands. He wore a white checkered shirt with a bow tie around his neck. He had a bowl haircut. His small face was pink and smooth. He knew about manners, even though he was only ten months old. He saw Zhou Heng, bent his waist down like a gentleman, and said in a childish voice, ¡°Great Grandpa, how are you.¡±

    ¡°I am good, good. How are you?¡± Zhou Heng had a benevolent look on his face, while heplimented him. ¡°Little Young Master Lu has been taught so well. We all love him more the more we see him.¡±

    At this moment: ¡°Dad...¡± Tong Li ran out. She purposely dolled herself up today. She was dressed to the nines, and her normal old fashioned behaviour was held back. She pursed her lips together as she broke out into a smile.

    She looked at Little Qinwen and was shocked as she said, ¡°Whose child is this? He looks so beautiful.¡±

    Zhou Heng held Tong Li¡¯s hand as he looked at Lu Dinghua. ¡°This is Dinghua¡¯s grandson, Little Qinwen. Come, Dou Dou, let me introduce you. This is Lu Dinghua. You can be considered to be childhood friends with Dinghua. I don¡¯t know if you remember it or not, but at that time, Dou Dou, you liked to chase after Dinghua as you yed around calling him Older Brother....¡±

    Zhou Heng recounted the happy times in his memory as he smiled. He really missed those times very much.

    Tong Li looked at Lu Dinghua, and her eyes lit up. If she were not wary of Song Yajing being around, she probably would throw herself onto him. ¡°Older Brother Dinghua....¡± She pinched her voice as she called him.

    Lu Dinghua had three ck lines running across his forehead. He felt nauseous inside his heart, but he did not express it on his face. He looked at Tong Li inly and said, ¡°Dou Dou, how are you.¡±

    Tong Li was very excited. She wanted to speak, but at this moment, Lu Dinghua stretched his hand around Song Yajing¡¯s shoulders as he gently said, ¡°Little Qinwen likes to eat cherries right? We will bring him over.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yajing was elegant and poised. It was what the years of being the matriarch of the Lu family taught her. She held Little Qinwen¡¯s hand, and the trio left.

    ...

    After they went far away, Song Yajing turned sideways to look at Lu Dinghua, she curled the corners of her lips up as she teasingly said, ¡°Why, did you have a childhood love with the Young Miss of the Zhou family back then. Howe I didn¡¯t know anything about it?¡±

    Lu Dinghua had a warm smile on his face. While he tried to recount his memories for a moment, ¡°The Lu and Zhou families have been friends for generations. It is true that I grew up together with Dou Dou, but at that time, she was very young. I don¡¯t have too many memories of her, but in my memory, Dou Dou was active and attractive, and did not look like that at all. She has changed way too drastically.¡±

    ¡°Active and attractive?¡± Song Yajing lifted her eyebrows up. ¡°You like her very much! Based on what I see, if the Young Miss of the Zhou family did not get lost, this arranged marriage would¡¯ve been between you and her then!¡±

    Lu Dinghua kneaded her shoulders as he said, ¡°You are jealous now? I don¡¯t remember it as a childhood love. I only know something about...falling in love at first sight.¡±

    At that time, he fell in love with her at first sight.

    Song Yajing¡¯s face turned red. She was displeased as she nced at him. ¡°You are not being serious again.¡±

    Lu Dinghuaughed upon hearing her words.

    At this moment, Song Yajing lifted her head to look at the entrance of the grand hall. Feeling weird, she said, ¡°Why are Shaoming and Qingwing still not here? The banquet is starting soon.¡±

    ¡°They are probably on their way.¡±

    As he spoke, the banquet started. The emcee walked onto the stage and said, ¡°Everyone, good evening. Thank you foring to this banquet tonight. Today is the joyous asion where our Old Master Zhou officially wees his daughter back to the family. Just as what everyone knows, Old Master Zhou¡¯s biological daughter, Dou Dou, was lost 40 years ago. Today, 40 yearster, Old Master Zhou has found his daughter.¡±

    Thunderous apuse rang out below the stage, and all of them congratted him. ¡°Old Master Zhou, congrattions.¡±

    The emcee said, ¡°I will invite Old Master Zhou to bring the Young Miss of the Zhou family, Dou Dou, onto the stage.¡±

    The spotlights from the media outlets shone on the middle of the stage. Zhou Heng looked at Tong Li who was beside him, and he slowly stretched his hand to her.

    Tong Li was nervous as she broke out into a cold sweat. She secretly peeked at Kong Lan and Zhou Zhilei at the side, and only saw that they looked delighted, as they nodded their heads to her firmly.

    Tong Li swallowed her saliva, and she slowly stretched out her own hand.

    Bang! The doors of the banquet halls were pushed open. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Someone walked in.

    Zhou Zhilei saw someonee in, and her expression changed drastically. It was Ning Qing.

    She looked for Ning Qing and Lu Shaoming during the banquet just now. They were nowhere to be found, and she had a bad premonition.

    Now, her premonition proved to be true.

    ¡°Mum!¡± She tugged Kong Lan¡¯s hand secretly.

    Kong Lan was firm and confident. She looked extremely gracious as she curled the corners of her lips up. She smiled and said ¡°Don¡¯t be flustered, everything is all fixed. The more people are here, the better it would be. There will be something to show then.¡±

    There were very many people around. Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing came. Everyone was taken aback. ¡°Young Master Lu, Mrs. Lu....¡±

    There were others behind. Zhou Dayuan held Jian Han¡¯s small hand. Yue Wanqing pushed a wheelchair, and Grandma sat on the wheelchair. Grandma has awoken.

    Zhou Heng looked at Grandma and went forward quickly. ¡°Xiao Hui, you are awake now?¡±

    Kong Lan saw what was happening and ran forward. She squatted down beside the wheelchair, and she stretched her hand out to hold Grandma¡¯s hand. ¡°Mum, you are finally awake now? I just knew that you would wake up when you saw Older Sister Dou Doue back. This is great news! I was worried sick all this time!¡±

    p! Grandma stretched her hand out directly to give Kong Lan a p. ¡°Beast!¡±

    Kong Lan was thrown onto the floor.

    This drastic change made the whole crowd go silent. The butler and bodyguards came out to control the crowd. ¡°Everyone do not take random photos. Because Old Madam Zhou is awake, the banquet will be dyed. We will need everyone to cooperate with us.¡±

    Inside the room, everyone was gathered inside.

    Zhou Heng kneeled down in front of Grandma. He ced the nket over Grandma¡¯s thighs, and he gently said, ¡°Xiao Hui, you are finally awake now. Everything is well as long as you are awake. Come, let me introduce you. This is our daughter Dou Dou. We have found Dou Dou, and you will definitely be happy when you see her.¡±

    Zhou Heng stretched his hand out to call Tong Li over.

    Tong Li stood by Kong Lan¡¯s side the whole time. She saw Zhou Heng calling her over, and she tried to be brave as she stepped forward. She stood by the side of the wheelchair as she stuttered, ¡°Mum... Mum...¡±

    ¡°Who is your mother? You better correct how you address me!¡± Grandma threw a stack of photos at Tong Li¡¯s face as she gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Who is our Dou Dou? I don¡¯t know even where a dog like you came out from. You are not even ashamed to address me as your mum?¡±

    Tong Li had a look at the photos. She was shocked as she shivered from head to toe, her son was the subject of the photos. Her son was kidnapped at a warehouse.

    ¡°Mum, no... Old Madam Zhou, what did you do to my son? I am begging you! My son is my life. Don¡¯t harm him.¡±

    Zhou Heng could tell something was not right. His entire expression turned sinister, and he ced both of his hands behind his back as he chided Tong Li sternly. ¡°Speak; who are you?¡±

    Zhou Zhilei felt her heart stop. She didn¡¯t think that this Tong Li would be so useless. She was a nobody whom she had found in a vige. She did not see much in the world, and she admitted to everything once they scared her a little.

 Chapter 432 - The End

    <h4>Chapter 432: The End (1)</h4>

    Old Madam Zhou?

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression turned dark. The reaction that people had during dangerous times was the most honest and true reaction. He looked at Tong Li and chided her softly. ¡°Who are you exactly?¡±

    It was only then that Tong Li realized that she had exposed herself. She immediately changed her stance and ran over to tug Zhou Heng¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Dad, I am Dou Dou. I am your daughter. Have you forgotten that today is the day that you are officially weing me into the doors of the Zhou family once again? Dad, I know that Mum is unable to ept me for the time being. She has misunderstood me, but I beg you to ask mum not to touch my son. My son is also your grandson.¡±

    Zhou Heng ced both of his hands behind his back. His clouded eyes did not lose their sternness as he looked at Tong Li.

    At this moment, Grandmaughed coldly. ¡°You are my Dou Dou? I think that you have not seen a mirror in your entire life?¡± Grandma waved over the bodyguards standing beside her. ¡°Have someone cut off her son¡¯s pinkie finger. After that, cut his ring finger. Don¡¯t stop until this woman tells the truth!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Old Madam.¡±

    The bodyguards put the video on their phone in front of Grandma. A painful shriek came out from the video, Tong Li¡¯s son¡¯s finger was cut off mercilessly, and fresh blood trickled down from the wooden table and flowed into the dirty mud below.

    Kong Lan who was standing aside was taken aback. The Zhou family was not boasting when they held the title of being the king of wineries. They had their overbearing tactics, and even an old grandma who was dependant on a wheelchair was absolutely heartless towards anyone. She did not even blink when she ordered someone to chop off his fingers.

    Maybe it was because she did not have thatst ace hand in her hand anymore and was long afraid, but now, other than wanting tough, she did not think of anything else.

    That Tong Li was already an unneeded tool of hers, and it looked like she was going strain rtions with her today.

    As expected, Tong Li copsed numbly onto the floor in shock and said, ¡°Old Madam Zhou, Old Madam Zhou, I am begging you! Don¡¯t harm my son...¡±

    She crawled forward to tug the ends of Grandma¡¯s pants.

    But she was unable to do so. She was kicked by the bodyguards as she rolled on the floor. Grandma had a stern expression on her face, and she said, ¡°Begging me has no use. Will you confess or not? Who asked you to pretend to be my Dou Dou? You have guts. What do you want from this?¡±

    Tong Li burst out crying in fear, ¡°I will confess, I will confess. As long as you let go of my son, I will confess to everything. I am not Dou Dou. I am just an ordinary woman from the vige. It was her; it was them...¡± Tong Li stretched her hand to point at Kong Lan, Zhou Zhilei and Zhou Dao. ¡°It was this family of three who came to look for me. They gave me money and asked me to pretend to be Dou Dou. They said that I would not be exposed. After they have inherited the estate of the Zhou family, they would give a sum of money to me... I am also an innocent party. I was harmed by them too.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s sharp gaze scanned at Zhou Dao. He was panting vigorously, and his entire face was sinister and dark. ¡°Speak. Is all of this true? Was it you who asked her toe to pretend to be Dou Dou?¡±

    Zhou Dao straightened his waist, and he looked at Zhou Heng. ¡°Dad, since things have alreadye to this point, then we will also admit to it now. Yes, it was us that looked for her to pretend to be Dou Dou.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Zhou Heng grabbed the ashtray on the table and threw it directly in the direction of Zhou Heng¡¯s head.

    Zhou Dao turned his body sideways to duck away. He managed to escape, and the ashtray crashed against the wall andnded with a loud bang.

    Zhou Heng was shaking. He put one hand on his own chest. Painfully, he said, ¡°You are such a...traitor! I shouldn¡¯t have adopted you back then!¡±

    Lu Dinghua and Song Yajing both did not expect such a drastic change to happen today. Lu Dinghua stepped forward and patted Zhou Heng¡¯s back as he advised him, ¡°Old Grandpa, these things have already happened. Don¡¯t be angry anymore. Your health already in a bad state. From what I have seen, the most urgent thing right now is to look for the real Dou Dou.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Song Yajing carried Little Qinwen in her arms. The sound of the ashtray falling to the ground was too loud, and she was afraid that Little Qinwen would be shocked so she protected him tight in her embrace. ¡°Old Grandpa, Old Madam, the thing that is most important right now would be to look for Dou Dou.¡±

    Little Qinwen was not afraid at all as his grandmother protected him in her embrace. He used one of his tiny white hand to lift his grandmother¡¯s hand away. Making use of both his hands and feet to crawl onto the floor, he ran in front of Zhou Heng and hugged Zhou Heng¡¯s thighs. He lifted his small head up, and hisrge eyes that were grape like were bright and sparkling as he said, ¡°Great Grandpa, Great Grandpa, how could you be so foolish? Didn¡¯t I tell you already that you are my Great Grandpa.¡±

    His childish voice reverberated through the room loudly. Song Yajing did not listen carefully. She treated him ying around a kid and she went forward to carry him. ¡°Little Qinwen, don¡¯t make a fuss. Come, Grandma will carry...carry...¡±

    Song Yajing¡¯sst ¡°carry¡± was choked inside her throat. She froze entirely, and suddenly lifted her head to look at Zhou Heng and Lu Dinghua, who were both standing in front of her.

    Both Zhou Heng and Lu Dinghua had the same expression on their faces as Song Yajing. The three of them lifted their heads to look at Yue Wanqing. They saw Yue Wanqing kneeling beside Grandma, and Grandma was gently caressing Yun Wanqing¡¯s head. Her face had long been covered with tears.

    The room waspletely silent. It was so quiet that they could hear Grandma crying. Nobody dared to say a word. Everyone was in deep shock, and they were bbergasted and mindblown by this heavy piece of news.

    Yue Wanqing was actually... Zhou Heng¡¯s biological daughter?

    It turned out that Dou Dou was Yue Wanqing!

    Everyone present at hand felt that the world was really too small. Dou Dou turned around, and everyone was reunited again. It turned out that the person that they were always searching for was just by their side, and in the sea of people, Heavens had already made the best arrangement.

    Everyone thought of it carefully. It was really the case. Ning Qing¡¯s intelligent and gentle character was like someone. Ning Qing¡¯s natural talent in red wine was inherited from someone. It was inherited in her blood. Even if sparkling pearls were buried in the desert, they would still be sparkling. A person¡¯s noble bloodline would not change at all.

    Grandma was already choked up with tears. The senior citizen that had been in aa for a week had her eyes sunk in deeply. She knew that one of her feet had already stepped into that happy word, and she had another leg in this world because she was mesmerized, and it was because she was unable to let it go.

    Grandma looked at Zhou Heng, and slowly stretched her hand out towards Zhou Heng. ¡°Dou Dou¡¯s father...¡±

    Zhou Heng came forward and bent down beside Grandma.

    Grandma held Zhou Heng¡¯s hand and ced his hand on top of Yue Wanqing¡¯s. The family of three held their hands together tight, and they would not be separated anymore. ¡°Dou Dou¡¯s father, Wanqing is... our daughter Dou Dou...¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Yue Wanqing. His eyes were already moist.

    How did he dare imagine, and how did he dare recognize?

    The impression of Yue Wanqing in his head was?

    At the time during the red winepetition, he had learned of her innovation from Ning Qing. He was very curious about her. After that, in the hospital, she was warm and elegant in her behaviour, and she was very caring as she took care of Grandma....

    She had a daughter like Ning Qing, and a son inw like Lu Shaoming, and also Little Qinwen... Her life was very perfect.

    Without him, her life could be so perfect. A father like him, he had never given her any fatherly love for 40 years. How could he not be guilty, and could he not be afraid to approach her but fear instead?

    Zhou Dayuan said, ¡°Grandpa, I took...Aunt¡¯s hair and yours to do a DNAparison. Aunt really is your daughter. This is aunt¡¯s childhood photo here.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan handed a photo over to him, and it was taken when Yue Wanqing was eight years old.

    Zhou Heng looked at that smiling face on the photograph. It was exactly the same face that he had in his memories. She did not have the luxurious clothes of the Zhou family, but her smile was still so bright.

    Zhou Heng lifted his head and looked at Yue Wanqing. He stretched his hand out, and it was only then that he realized that his hands were shaking. The tears in his eyes were trickling down his face, ¡°Wanqing... Dou Dou... Good child...¡±

    Yue Wanqing¡¯s tears blurred her vision. She tried hard to put a smile on her face. She was crying as sheughed. ¡°I still remember... when I was seven years old, you carried me and asked, how about Older Brother Dinghua from next door? I said with a smile, Dad, how can you match me with such an old older brother. He was 12 years older than me. How could I want him? Also, I had not told you this secret; I once realized the older brother from next door liked to climb the walls to perch himself outside a dance studio to sneakily look at girls dancing inside when I was eight. He must be very perverted when he got older.¡±

    She remembered it all. Her memories from 40 years ago, it all appeared before her when he called her ¡°Dou Dou.¡± Everything that happened in the past came flooding back to her, and they were all of her happy childhood when she was pampered and loved.

    It turned out that she actually had a set of parents who loved and pampered her that much.

    Only in the future, in the sea of people, in the dust and dawn of the city, she forgot about them.

    Zhou Heng nodded his head. His hot tears rolled down his elderly face. ¡°It is my Dou Dou. Those words that you said when you were seven years old, it was a secret between father and daughter. Other than you and me, no one else knows about it.¡±

    At that time, he had the intention. He wanted to marry his precious daughter off to Lu Dinghua.

    Lu Dinghua, who was at one side, nodded his head inside his heart. It was really Dou Dou who came back. At that time, he was 20 years old, and fell in love with Song Yajing at first sight. He climbed over the wall to the dance studio to look at her dance, and Dou Dou unintentionally witnessed it. At that time, he threatened her and told her not to leak the secret, but she turned her head and ran off.

    At that time, he did not understand why she ran off. Now, he understood why. She probably thought of him as a perverted thug from then on.

    She was afraid.

    Lu Dinguha looked at Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing, who did not say a single word at all. Maybe all of this was fated.

    Yue Wanqing wiped her tears. She looked at Grandma and opened her mouth to call, ¡°Mother...¡± She looked at Zhou Heng and addressed him as ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Okay... Dou Dou...our good daughter.¡± Zhou Heng and Grandma embraced Yue Wanqing in their arms.

    Ning Qing looked at her own mother and her grandparents all hugging each other as they cried. She took a tissue and handed it over. ¡°Mum, don¡¯t cry anymore. Grandma has always been in poor health. Don¡¯t make her cry even more. Today is a good day to be reunited with one another. All of you should be smiling.¡±

    Yue Wanqing took the tissue and helped grandma wipe her tears off her face. ¡°That¡¯s right. Qingqing is right. Dad, Mum, let us stop crying. In the future, our family will be together with one another. I will be filial to you two, and everything is still in time.¡±

    Grandma stopped crying and said, ¡°Dou Dou, it is not too, but it is veryte. We have been separated from one another. We have wasted so many happy times that we could have spent with one another. Who was the one who took you away at that time; who caused you to be lost? Say it. We will conclude it today!¡±

    Zhou Heng was taken aback and quickly asked, ¡°Dou Dou, could it actually be someone¡¯s plotting that you got separated away? Who was it that harmed you?¡±

    Yue Wanqing stood up slowly, and she walked in front of Zhou Dao. ¡°40 years ago, when you came into my house, your clothes were torn and tattered. It was my father who saved you from begging on the streets. I really treated you well with my heart, and treated you as my younger brother, but that day after school, I just wanted to return home, but you ran over and told me that my father was involved in a car ident and was sent to the hospital. I was anxious and did not wait for my car. I turned around and ran, and when I ran to the bend, someone blocked my mouth, and I was thrown into a van. It was you, right?¡±

 Chapter 433 - The End

    <h4>Chapter 433: The End (2)</h4>

    With her words, everyone present on the scene was shocked.

    Zhou Dao was only so young at that time. Such young child knew how to kidnap someone else, so he must be so sinister and evil.

    Zhou Dao stood up straight. He did not feel regret at all. He slowly put on a smile on his face. He nodded his head and said, ¡°Yes, it was me!¡±

    p! Zhou Heng came forward and hit him. Zhou Heng¡¯s eyes were red as he scolded him loudly. ¡°Beast! If I had known this early on, I wouldn¡¯t have saved you. I would have let you fend for yourself as a beggar!¡±

    The corners of Zhou Dao¡¯s lips were bleeding. He stretched out his thumb to wipe the blood off. There was no anger on his face. He looked at Zhou Heng with a sinister smile.

    His attitude was extremely wild.

    At this moment, Grandma snorted coldly and said, ¡°Not only is Zhou Dao a beast, even his wife, and even the daughter that he has given birth to are no good at all! Dou Dou¡¯s father, I spent a night at Dou Dou¡¯s home that night. The next morning, I called you early in the morning wanting to tell you this piece of good news, but Zhou Zhilei picked up the phone/ She told me that I¡¯d found a counterfeit good. She said that Dou Dou cannot truly return to the doors of the Zhou family. She even said that everything in the Zhou family belonged to her. She meant to use her words to provoke me; she wanted me to die!¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Zhou Zhilei. He stared at her with anger in his eyes. He was shaking with his anger as he said, ¡°Okay, this really proves that a daughter would be the same as her father. Your family of three is so evil. You don¡¯t care about giving back and being thankful. You¡¯re all worse than beasts!¡±

    Kong Lanughed coldly. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the point of saying all of this now? We are all grown up now. We are over the age of to be listening to you lecture us.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you all are really amazing.¡± Zhou Heng stretched his hand out to point at the main doors. ¡°I am inviting you all to get lost. Exit the Zhou family. As for the matter involving the kidnap of Dou Dou 40 years ago, I will not end everything right here. We will meet in court. I want to see what would you still have after leaving the Zhou family. Wherever I picked you up from 40 years ago, I, Zhou Heng will send you all back there!¡±

    Zhou Dao¡¯s eyes lit up. He believed everything Zhou Heng said right now. The fact that he was worth nothing after he left the Zhou family was true, but the key point was, how was he going to leave the Zhou family?

    ¡°Dou Dou¡¯s father, what are you being so long winded with them for? Let someonee and chase them out first. We will settle our debts with them another day...¡±

    Grandma was too emotional. She had just awoken not long ago. It was bad for her health for her to experience intense emotions, and she did not have much strength left in her body. She touched her own chest, and suddenly bent over.

    ¡°Mum!¡± Yue Wanqing turned her body around quickly. ¡°Mum, are you okay? Where does it hurt?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan stepped forward, and he had a serious expression on his face while he solemnly said, ¡°Grandma had signs of fainting. She needs to rest immediately. We should all go home now. We will discuss what to do in the future at ater date.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Heng agreed and he pushed the wheelchair personally. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We will go out first.¡±

    Zhou Zhilei looked at the group of people who followed Grandma out, and she looked at Ning Qing and Lu Shaoming. Neither of them said a word for the entire duration, and she did not know what both of them were thinking.

    Zhou Zhilei curled the corners of her lips up, smiled, and said, ¡°Mrs. Lu, your grandmother fainted, and you are such a filial person. Why didn¡¯t you go and take a look at her?¡±

    Ning Qing weed Zhou Zhilei¡¯s gaze, and her beautiful and clear eyes had a sharp ferocity. ¡°Miss Zhou, Madam Zhou, President Zhou, I am waiting for all of you to speak. We have yet to speak about the main topic; how can I leave before then?¡±

    Zhou Dao and Kong Lan¡¯s facial expressions changed. They looked Ning Qing in the eye. There were some times that they were really jealous. They had not known whose intelligence Ning Qing inherited after all.

    Zhou Dao turned his body sideways. He looked at Zhou Heng who was about to step out of the main doors, and he said, ¡°Dad, you stay behind, we should have a chat.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s gaze lit up, and they were finally going to head to the main topic.

    Zhou Heng snorted coldly. He did not even turn his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say to all of you...¡±

    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Ning Qing said to interrupt him. She had a beautiful smile on her face as she said, ¡°Since they want to have a chat, then the power of decision making in our hands. We can stay behind to hear them out, and we would not lose out at all.¡±

    Ning Qing winked her eye yfully at Zhou Heng.

    Hearing his own granddaughter speak, Zhou Heng stopped in his tracks. Yue Wanqing took over the wheelchair as she pushed Grandma. Zhou Dayuan was beside them, and Zhou Heng felt secure. He turned back and went into the room.

    The room was left with the family of three, also the family of three here, and there were six of them in total.

    Zhou Heng had a frustrated expression on his face. It was obvious that he did not want to speak to them at all. These few years, he had sincerely treated Zhou Dao as his own son, and he never thought that Zhou Dao would betray him so badly.

    ¡°What do all of you want to say; if there¡¯s anything, say it quickly.¡±

    Zhou Dao took a step forward. There was a smile on his face, ¡°Dad, you are also old in age. It is time for you to retire now. Zhou Corporation Red Wine needs a sessor. All of the assets in your name also need a sessor. Aren¡¯t you considering writing a will now?¡±

    Zhou Heng listened to these words and all of the blood in his body rushed towards his brain. ¡°All of you...¡±

    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Ning Qing stepped forward quickly. She stretched her hand out to hold Zhou Heng¡¯s elbow as she advised him softly. ¡°Grandpa, you are not in good health. why don¡¯t take a seat to rest for a moment. If you believe in me, I can be your representative and speak to them on your behalf.¡±

    Lu Shaoming also stepped forward. He did not have much emotion on his face. He looked just like how he would look on a usual day, cold and confident. He held Zhou Heng¡¯s elbow as he said, ¡°Old Master Zhou, have a seat first then. Let Ning Qing do it.¡±

    Zhou Heng trusted Ning Qing very much. He followed Lu Shaoming as he sat down on the sofa.

    Ning Qing slowly walked over to face Zhou Dao. Her exquisite face was sparkling with an intelligent glow. Her beautiful eyes nonchntly scanned Zhou Dao from head to toe. Herzy voice had satisfaction in it. Although she did not take them lightly, when anyone heard her tone, it was slightly mocking as she said, ¡°Want to speak about assets with my grandpa? I don¡¯t find it weird. The beggar who hase out from a group of beggars, no matter how good the packaging is on the outside, it still cannot change the fact that he is still a beggar on the inside.¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, you!¡± Zhou Zhilei was extremely furious.

    ¡°Miss Zhou is talking about me?¡± Ning Qing looked shocked on the outside. ¡°I guess that in Miss Zhou¡¯s dictionary, she has probably never heard of the meaning humble. I still remember clearly that Miss Zhou still looked down on how poor my family background was, but on the other hand, you were the Young Miss of the Zhou family. The funniest thing after all, you turned out to be the counterfeit product, but I was the genuine one instead. Zhou Zhilei, talking about family background and status, you are the daughter of a beggar. You are just a young beggar. You have taken the money of my Zhou family for 20 years, and I didn¡¯t fuss about it. I just treated it as giving it to the dogs, but you look; dogs all see their masters and still know how to bark and wee them. Aren¡¯t you not even up to the standard of a dog right now?¡±

    The family of three¡¯s facial expression changed drastically, especially Zhou Zhilei, who clenched her teeth in anger. She always knew that Ning Qing was glib with her tongue, and a simple sentence from her insulted Zhou Zhilei from top to toe. The moment Ning Qing appeared, she had never disappointed anyone.

    Zhou Zhilei closed her eyes as she caught her breath for a moment, and it was only then she stopped herself from vomiting a mouthful of blood.

    Kong Lan¡¯s face turned green. She would not have believed that Ning Qing stayed behind and could not guess that she had an ace up her sleeve. She was the champion just because she had the ace, and she had to have the upper hand.

    But she never expected that the moment Ning Qing came, she would turn the situation upside down, and she had firmly gave their entire family a tight p to their faces.

    The meaning Ning Qing was trying to bring across in her words was very obvious; a dog would be fed by their master, so they should act like a proper dog.

    Kong Lan¡¯s hands that she ced by her sides were tightly kneaded into fists. She controlled her anger temporarily. ¡°Mrs. Lu, it is still better for us not to waste time. We should go to the main topic directly.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Ning Qing squinted her eyes. ¡°I never liked to say useless things, my grandfather¡¯s assets, it would belong to our Zhou family. Who are all of you considered to be?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Zhou Dao was also anxious and flustered. He looked at Zhou Heng and said, ¡°Dad, you just want your assets but not your son right? Your assets and your biological son; you should just pick one today.¡±

    Zhou Heng leaped up from the sofa in an instant. His entire face was full of shock and disbelief. What biological son?

    Ning Qing sighed in her heart, that DNA confirmation report...

    ...

    Inside the rxation room, Zhou Dayuan and Yue Wanqing worked with one another to bring Grandma onto the bed. Grandma¡¯s face was wax yellow, and she closed her eyes as she slept.

    Yue Wanqing worriedly asked, ¡°Doctor Zhou, my mother, she...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan shook his head and did not say a single word.

    Yue Wanqing got the message. Grandma was facing her end soon, and even the Gods were unable to save her.

    Jian Han looked on and felt sad inside her heart. She covered Grandma with the nket and walked towards the sofa. At this moment, she saw that there was a pot of blue balloon flowers on the coffee table beside the sofa. She looked at Zhou Dayuan and had a beautiful and gentle smile on her face as she said, ¡°Dayuan, I will take this pot of blue balloon flowers out. You are allergic to these flowers.¡±

    Yue Wanqing was taken aback when she heard her words. She asked, ¡°Doctor Zhou, you are also allergic to balloon flowers?¡±

    Jian Han answered, ¡°That¡¯s right, Aunty. It is also weird to speak of. There are thousands and millions of flowers on this earth, but Dayuan is only allergic to balloon flowers... Ay, this is not right, Aunty. What do you mean by also? Are you also allergic to balloon flowers?¡±

    Yue Wanqing did not say anything, as she looked at Zhou Dayuan.

    At this moment, Song Yajing walked over. ¡°Doctor Jian, Qingqing¡¯s mother is in fact allergic to balloon flowers... Aiyo, speaking about it now, I remember. It seems like Old Master Zhou is only also allergic to balloon flowers too... Genes that are inherited are way too strong. All three generations all simrly allergic to one type of flower...¡±

    Song Yajing stopped in her speech. She thought of it suddenly; this was not right. Zhou Dayuan¡¯s father Zhou Dao was not Old Master Zhou¡¯s son at all!

    Then Zhou Dayuan...inherited whose genes?

    The room became silent in an instant. Everyone looked at each other awkwardly as they silently guessed.

    ...

    Grandma was taken back to the Ning family vi. She spent the most beautiful times in her life...and herst moments in her life there.

    Every morning when she woke up, she would see Dou Dou¡¯s smiling face. Dou Dou would help her put on her clothes, shoes, and Dou Dou would squeeze the toothpaste for her in the washroom, and wring the towel. After breakfast, she would sit on the balcony to bask in the sunlight, and she felt the beauty of life inte autumn.

    She was very satisfied with her son inw Ning Zhenguo. The first few days she was there, Ning Zhenguo would serve her tea. She would ept it formally. She would say that you have married my daughter, and that is the bliss that you have gotten from the good deeds that you have gotten from your previous eight lives.

    She was not angry at her son-inw at all. Sheughed heartily, and he would reply with, ¡°Yes yes yes. Thank you mum for the 40 years. You have given me such a good wife, and given the Ning family such a good daughter.

    What more could she still say?

    She did not know that Ning Zhenguo had made a mistake once in his life. Of course, nobody would let her know about it. The most important thing in life was not to look back, but to look forward. What else could be more important that the bliss that she held in her hands right now?

    The thing that Grandma liked and was most proud of was her Little Qinwen. Little Qinwen was thebination of the good genes of the Zhou and Lu families, and he was absolutely cute and adorable.

 Chapter 434 - The End

    <h4>Chapter 434: The End (3)</h4>

    Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing rejected many work offers. They worked five days a week and took two days of rest. She sat on the wheelchair everyday while she looked at Little Qinwen hide everything that he did not like to eat. He took the chance when his Daddy and his Mama were not around to hand it over to her secretly for her to eat.

    She wanted to eat, but she did not get to eat it even once, because his Daddy Lu Shaoming had a pair of eyes in the back of his head. Even when he was reading the newspaper on the sofa, one expression in his eyes was enough ¡ª Eat it yourself!

    After that, Little Qinwen snorted childishly and turned his head around to eat them up obediently.

    Grandma also like to watch Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing. Her granddaughter and grandson-inw. Even when they looked each other in the eye, it was full of love, and she squinted her eyes as she thought to herself emotionally. It was still best to be young. She also knew that they would spend the most passionate feelings that they had for each other when they were young and turn it into evesting love when they got old.

    She was relieved.

    As for Lu Dinghua and Song Yajing, she naturally had things to say to them. There was an afternoon with a sunset in the sky. Song Yajing took the initiative toe by her side, squatted down, and held her hand as she said, ¡°Grandma, I know everything that you want to say. In the past, I did not see the good points of Qing Qing. I was at fault. When I liked Qingqing, she was still not the young miss of the Zhou family. After that, I did not bully her for not having a good background. If you do not believe Shaoming, then I will guarantee, as long as I am here for a day, and as long as Little Qinwen is around, Qingqing would forever be the matriarch of the Lu family.¡±

    She nodded her head, and wasforted. She did not think that the men would be fickle, but as a grandmother, she wanted to give her own granddaughter the best treatment and guarantee.

    Now, there wasn¡¯t much that she could do.

    As for Zhou Dao, Kong Lan and Zhou Zhilei, she asked Zhou Heng. Zhou Heng said everything was settled, and she wasforted.

    She let her heart be at ease, and now as the days passed, she felt her own life slowly disappear before her. Everything that she had once loved and hated, she would hand it all over to them. She did not have any more strength to worry anymore.

    As for the Zhou family¡¯s winery and their estate, that naturally belonged to her Dou Dou. Giving birth to her, thest thing she could pass down as treated as her love for her child. Of course, half of everything in the Zhou family would be given to Zhou Dayuan. In her heart, he was her grandson also.

    ...

    It was a beautiful, bright, and windy day. The entire family had lunch together, and Zhou Heng pushed Grandma onto the grass patch. Zhou Dayuan stood in the living room, watching the news on the television.

    For the past few days, all the outlets were reporting on Zhou Zhilei officially taking over the management of the Zhou family winery. The reporter held the microphone in her hands as she reported, ¡°Good afternoon, everyone. I am now at the news conference of the Zhou Corporation Winery. It is also the day that the king of wineries, Zhou Heng, will officially bid farewell at this dinner and dance. We know from our sources, everything in Zhou Heng¡¯s name will be transferred to his granddaughter, Zhou Zhilei. Zhou Zhilei would be the magnate in the world of red wine, and she¡¯ll be worth billions...¡±

    The report was zoomed in on Zhou Zhilei. She was dressed in professional attire, looking experienced and neat. When she entered the venue, she was surrounded by bodyguards. The scene was grand and luxurious. There was a smile on her face, and she looked delighted.

    Zhou Dayuan had a cold, thin smile on the corners of his lips. How could she not be happy? It was everything in the Zhou family, and the entire Zhou family.

    At this moment, arge hand patted his shoulder. A deep and charming voice rang out. ¡°What are you looking at? Why are you smiling like that?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan turned back to have a look, and Lu Shaoming was by his side.

    ¡°You came right on time. I have something to ask you; what is going on right now?¡± Zhou Dayuan had both of his hands in his pockets and used his gaze to point at the television screen.

    Lu Shaoming lifted his handsome eyebrows up. His thin, dark-blue shirt made him look tall and attractive. He smiled without revealing any emotions as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t guess what happened?¡±

    Between intelligent people, they did not have to exin it clearly.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zhou Dayuan nodded his head and his warm eyes looked at the grass patch that was a distance away from him. Zhou Heng was pushing Grandma¡¯s wheelchair over there, and Little Qinwen was ying happily out front. ¡°I am a doctor myself. I would naturally know the meaning when two people are allergic to the same type of flower. Aunt inherited it from my grandfather, then who did I inherit it from? Other...than my grandfather, who else could it be? My parents did not treat me too well or too poorly ever since I was young. To say it strictly, they did not bother with me, just as if I was a person who was not needed, but they treated Zhilei very well. They treated her as a precious baby as they pampered her...¡±

    Zhou Dayuanughed as he mocked himself as his smile turned cold. ¡°I personally performed that DNA test. The results cannot be wrong. At that time, where did that strand of hair that Tong Li havee from? I did not understand it all. I am still unclear right now. How much hatred do my parents actually have, not considering the fact that they made Dou Dou lost, and also created an illegitimate child as they reared him up by their side. It was probably when they looked at me address my own biological father as my grandfather, and my grandmother, she treated a son that her husband had out of an affair as her own biological grandson. They probably felt that it was very funny.¡±

    As he spoke, Zhou Dayuan looked at Lu Shaoming, ¡°How about my mother then? My biological mother.¡±

    Lu Shaoming pursed his thin lips as he said, ¡°She died fromplications when she gave birth to you.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan nodded his head, and his expression was calm as he said, ¡°What kind of person was she?¡±

    Lu Shaoming was silent and did not say a single word.

    Zhou Dayuan curled the corners of his lips up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be wary of my pride and not say it. I can guess it myself. She was probably...in that type of business. My parents purposely made my grandfather drunk, and he was in a blur that night, and after that, they had me. My grandfather did not know about my existence, and my parents treated me as their biggest ace card.¡±

    ¡°Dayuan.¡± Lu Shaoming gently said, ¡°It is no use to care about this right now, there is no need to do so.¡±

    The meaning behind Lu Shaoming¡¯s words was...he guessed it correctly.

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s tall figure moved about for a moment. He drooped his warm eyes downwards, and his voice got colder by the minute together with a touch of self mocking. ¡°Why do you have to give everything in the Zhou family over to them?¡±

    ¡°Because, firstly, Grandma does not have many days left. We cannot tell Grandma your true background, and secondly, your biological parents, we cannot say it out loud.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan expressed his understanding. What kind of person he actually was ¡ª he was an illegitimate child who could not be exposed to the public. How could he let Grandma find out?

    If Grandma found out that the grandson whom she loved and pampered so much was actually her beloved husband¡¯s bastard of another woman, how would Grandma react?

    It would take Grandma¡¯s life.

    Grandma¡¯s life was bitter and hard, and they could not let her pass away feeling regret.

    Furthermore, he had such a biological mother with such a background; how could he let others know about it?

    He was lonely and arrogant in his life. He felt that other than Jian Han, he gave all of his best moments of his life to the operating theatre. He was not tired as he tried to help others and had a promising career in the medical industry. The white coat that he was wearing had others make their conclusions. Did he have enough love to love everything that was on this earth?

    There was no one who could bear to dirty his white coat. People¡¯s words were important. There was no one who hoped that he would be the topic of gossip whom others would discuss like the leading male character in a primetime television melodramatic soap opera.

    Zhou Dayuan understood. He understood everything.

    Grandma and him, even though he was an illegitimate child, both of them could be exchanged with the entire assets of the Zhou family.

    Zhou Dayuan did not say anything more. He turned back and left.

    ...

    After Zhou Dayuan left, Ning Qing walked over. She looked at Zhou Dayuan¡¯s back profile and had a frown on her face, ¡°Shaoming, what did you say to Older Brother Dayuan? Does Older Brother Dayuan already know everything?¡±

    Lu Shaoming nodded his head and said, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Ning Qing was still worried, and she said, ¡°I will go take a look.¡±

    Someone that he always addressed as grandfather had suddenly turned into his own biological father. No matter who met with such a matter, they all needed time to digest it. Ning Qing wanted to go forward tofort Zhou Dayuan.

    But a muscr arm appeared in front of her. Lu Shaoming blocked her, and the manughed. ¡°He doesn¡¯t need tofort him at this moment. Didn¡¯t you see where he was heading?¡±

    It was only then that Ning Qing realized that Zhou Dayuan was heading for the guest room. In this period of time, Jian Han and him lived there, and Jian Han was inside the room now.

    Zhou Dayuan went to look for Jian Han.

    ¡°But...¡± Ning Qing was still worried.

    At this moment, the muscr arm that was blocking her body suddenly came to pin her soft waist. She turned around, and she was pulled into an embrace with the man hugging her from behind. ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t say ¡®but¡¯ anymore. Dayuan is way more clear about this issuepared to you. Using everything that the Zhou family had in exchange for him, how could he not understand.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s senses were very quickly invaded with the clean and crisp scent that was on the man¡¯s body. She moved her small body around, wanting to escape from him, but his body was hard just as if it were made out of metal. She could not struggle at all. She could only looked at him with a displeased expression on her face as she blushed. ¡°Let go, there are people around. We might be seen by someone at any moment.¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not let go. He had a frown on his face as he sternly asked, ¡°Wifey, letting everything in the Zhou family go to someone else, do you think that it is a pity?¡±

    Ning Qing stopped moving. She curled her beautiful maroon lips up as she looked at him. ¡°Oi, Lu Shaoming, your wife is the Young Miss of the Zhou family, but now, this Young Miss has turned into an empty rack. You don¡¯t even have any time to be delighted. Do you think that it is a pity?¡±

    Lu Shaoming ced his strong jaw on her shoulders and used force to nudge her for a moment. ¡°Howe you are speaking as if as I knew that you were the Young Miss of the Zhou family when I married you?¡±

    Ning Qing was feeling ticklish when he nudged her. She gurgled inughter, and she winked her eye at the man. She ced both of her hands on her waist as sheughed coyly. ¡°You can¡¯t, Lu Shaoming. I am the Young Miss of the Zhou family now. We are on equal footing now. My position in the family has to be raised up. In the future, you have to listen to me. if I ask you to face the east, you would not dare to face the West.¡±

    Lu Shaoming listened to her words and cursed softly. ¡°Little bastard, how long have I not taught you a lesson already? You arecking one right now?¡±

    Ning Qing noticed that the situation was not right. She was very helpless, and she lifted her legs and ran.

    ...

    Zhou Dayuan came into the room. Jian Han was standing on the balcony, and she had a little watering pot in her hands. She was watering a pot of flowers.

    She was dressed in a long white dress today. She had a small red shirt on the outside, and Zhou Dayuan looked at her slim, frail back profile. Her silk-like hair was tucked behind her ears. Her small in, pale face had a pink aura to it. The coyness and gentleness of a woman was all apparent on her now, and she looked attractive and warm.

    Zhou Dayuan felt his heart soften. He lifted his long legs and hugged her firmly in his embrace from behind.

    Jian Han was suddenly attacked, and she froze for a moment, but when she had a whiff of the familiar and mesmerizing scent on his body, she softened her body. Her small white hand touched hisrge hand that he ced on her small belly. She smiled softly as she said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You are hugging me the moment youe in.¡±

 Chapter 435 - The End

    <h4>Chapter 435: The End (4)</h4>

    Zhou Dayuan closed his eyes. He buried his head into her tender neck as he sniffed her fragrance. ¡°Nothing much. You are my wife. I will hug you when I want to.¡±

    Jian Han broke into arge smile. How could she not hear the childishness in his tone just now.

    ¡°Yes, I am your wife. No one is snatching me away from you. ¡± She coaxed him just as if he were a child.

    Zhou Dayuan snorted, and he came close to kiss her small, clean face as he said, ¡°Wifey, would you despise me then?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jian Han stopped watering the nts, and she turned back to look at him.

    ¡°Wifey, I am my grandfather¡¯s son. I am an illegitimate son. My mum was in the industry, and she had me for money. It turned out that nobody hoped for me to be born in this world. I was merely a chess piece from the moment I was born.¡±

    There was shock in Jian Han¡¯s eyes. Actually since the day that she found out that Ning Qing¡¯s mother had the same allergy of balloon flowers as him, she had also guessed it roughly, but her guess proved to be right, and she still felt shocked.

    Zhou Dayuan turned her soft and fragrant petite figure around. Her back was against the balcony, and he stretched out an arm to block her, to prevent her from touching the cold railing. He curled his other arm around her soft waist. He closed his eyes and used his nose to nudge her, then used his thin lips to go onto her red lips.

    He did not want to do anything at all in that moment, and only wanted to hug her silently.

    Jian Han stretched her two small hands to cup his handsome face. She smiled and said, ¡°It is even better this way. In the future, no one will look down on my background again and say that I do not match you.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan opened his eyes slowly. He looked at the woman¡¯s gentle, almond-shaped eyes. Her eyes were full of pity for him.

    He nodded his head, and there was a warm smile on his face. ¡°Yeah, this time, I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t suit you. I¡¯m the one out of your league.¡±

    Jian Han broke out into a smile. She stretched her hand out to hug his muscr chest. ¡°Hubby, no one is able to determine their family background , but we can choose how we want to lead our lives. Grandpa and Grandma pampered you so much in the past. Ning Qing and Aunty have done this for you. All of them have treated you as family, furthermore, who said nobody anticipated your birth? If you were not born, would I have such a good husband, and would our baby have such a good father?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan resolutely kissed her hair. He understood. He understood everything. He was already at this age. Identity and family background were all a formality. He was only a little upset and merely wanted to get some warmth andfort from her.

    ¡°Yeah, I am unable to be fussy with what has happened in the past. I would also not do so. I only want you. With the family that you give me, with the son that you give birth to for me, and also the love that you give me, I am satisfied.¡±

    Jian Han lifted her head. She kissed his jaw. Silly boy; he was really a big silly fe.

    Actually he was very simr to her. In thisrge earth, they were all lonely as they were only left with one another, but they were satisfied as long as they had one another. They would not trade it in for the entire world if they were offered it.

    Jian Han felt sweet inside her heart. She knew that he would get over it quickly with his character, and she suddenly noticed that he always called their child a son. Was he so sure that she had a boy inside her belly?

    Whether it was a son or a daughter, she¡¯d love the child.

    Their warm little family of three.

    They embraced one another for a moment, and Jian Han¡¯s almond shaped eyes froze. She stretched her hand out to push the man away. ¡°Dayuan, I forgot to water the cactus nt. When I woke up this morning, I saw that the cactus was a little wilted. I am going to take the watering can to bring some water over.¡±

    Jian Han headed in the direction of the washroom.

    Zhou Dayuan froze entirely in his original spot. He looked at the pot of the cactus on the balcony, and also the small watering can that she¡¯d already half emptied.

    At this moment, Jian Han snuck her small head out. She asked, ¡°Hubby, did you see my watering can? I remembered that I left it on the sink just now...¡±

    After that, Jian Han was unable to continue with her words. She looked in the direction of the gaze of the man was looking at. Her watering can was on the balcony, and she just used it just now.

    As she froze up, Zhou Dayuan turned over slowly. Their gazes crashed with one another. One was taken aback, another was pale...

    On the grass patch outside the vi, Little Qinwen was ying joyfully. Yue Wanqing took a nket and knelt down beside the wheelchair. She pulled it over Grandma¡¯s thighs as she said, ¡°Mum, the wind is cold outside. Don¡¯t freeze out here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Grandma nodded her head. Her eyes were full of joy.

    Ning Qing wasughing behind them. ¡°Grandma, Mum is taking care of you just as if you were Little Qinwen.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yue Wanqing continued, ¡°An elderly person at home is just like having a treasure at home. Our family has three treasures: Dad, Mum, and Little Qinwen. They are all treasures.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s pale white face had a benevolent and pampering smile on it. He kneaded Grandma¡¯s shoulders as he said, ¡°Xiao Hui, our children¡¯s lives are going so well, and they are still so filial. You should be grateful for that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Grandma lifted her gaze up to look at the blue azure skies dotted with white clouds above her head, and she softly muttered, ¡°I am grateful for it.¡±

    At this moment, Yue Wanqing plucked a flower and handed it over to Grandma, ¡°Mum, this is for you.¡±

    Grandma lifted her gaze to look; it was a Carnation.

    Carnation. It¡¯s meaning was benevolent and noble motherly love!

    Grandma stretched her hand out to receive it. At this moment, Zhou Heng helped her take it. He took the carnation and ced it on the side of grandma¡¯s ear as he tucked it into her white hair. ¡°Xiao Hui, you look really pretty.¡±

    Grandma had a blissful and loving smile on her face. In her entire life, the thing that she did not regret one bit was that she married the man who stood behind her. The thing that she was most proud of, it was that she had Dou Dou as her daughter. Although the years had passed, what was the point of being particr with it right now? She had to be thankful. She had to thank heavens for giving her the most perfect ending.

    At this moment, Little Qinwen¡¯s clear, childish voice rang out in her ears. ¡°Great Grandma, look! I am ying with the kite. My kite is flying so high up in the wind.¡±

    Grandma lifted her head. She looked in the direction of the kite. A colourful butterfly was floating below the blue sky and white clouds. It was so high up and so far away, it was as if it was floating among the angels.

    Grandma felt the tears in her eyes well up. She slowly but closed her eyes in satisfaction.

    Three monthster

    Winter left and spring came, and it was a good time of the year again.

    Today was the day Yi Fan red wine would have an official press conference. The venue had a long red carpet, and the lights were sparkling and bright.

    The journalist from the different media outlets had all brought their cameras. They could not stop taking photographs. Everyone was excited as they said, ¡°Come over and look quickly. That is the goddess who has been in retirement from show business for almost 10 years already... That is the senior president in the business world... Oh my god! These people who would not normally appear before the public¡¯s eyes are all present to support Ning Qing¡¯s Yi Fan Red Wine. I feel that, in the entertainment industry, it is only Ning Qing who has such power to do so.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ning Qing¡¯s <Lurker>, hase to a beautiful end. The rights have been purchased by an overseaspany to remake it into a movie. Her Yi Fan red wine debuted three months ago. It has quickly swept through the stores and liquor outlets, and it has turned into a top selling brand of red wine. Who can be prouder than her right now?¡±

    ¡°Everyone should stop talking. Look, quickly! Ning Qing is here.¡±

    Ning Qing really came.

    She was dressed in a long light purple dress. Her long train was dragging on the floor. Her 53 cm waist had a diamond belt on it, entuating her waist even more. It was bright and sparkling. Her curls were up in azy updo. Her small face looked exquisite and beautiful, just like she hade out of a painting.

    The moment she appeared, she made everyone present on scene take a breath in.

    That¡¯s right, Ning Qing now has officially stepped into the 24th year of her life. She had lost all of her inexperience, and she stood in the middle of therge hall. As she lowered her gaze, she had a smile on her face. Every movement that she made was confident and poised.

    ¡°Director Ning, Director Ning....¡± The journalists all crowded around her. ¡°Director Ning, during these four years, you turned from a Best Actress into a newly crowned director, and now you have emerged again as the founder of Yi Fan red wine. In the future, we really do not know how to address you anymore.¡±

    Ning Qing curled her maroon lips up. Her small, exquisite face was absolutely beautiful, and she had a perfect smile on her face. ¡°No matter how much I change, I am still Ning Qing. Everyone can just address me by my name.¡±

    The journalists allughed as they said, ¡°We do not dare to do so. Director Ning, Yi Fan red wine has been on the market for three months now. Not only did it be the champion in the country, it has even be a strongpetitor of the Zhou Corporation abroad! As for the old established red wine brand from the Zhou Corporation, can we ask Director Ning, do you think that you¡¯ll outsell them?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Ning Qing had an awkward expression on her face. She lifted her small white hand ,and as he tucked some hair behind her ear, she had an easy smile on her face. ¡°Based on the data that I just received, Yi Fan red wine¡¯s sales volume from overseas market has already outperformed Zhou Corporation¡¯s sales. It is no longer a question of whether we have the confidence to outsell them, as I have already done just that.¡±

    The journalists all gasped. Zhou Corporation¡¯s red wine has always been at the top of sales in the red wine market and has never been overthrown, and they really did not think that, in the span of three short months, it would be overtaken by Ning Qing¡¯s Yi Fan.

    Ning Qing has overthrown a legend, and created a legend herself.

    ¡°Director Ning, we heard that Yi Fan¡¯s winery and flower fields are already in preparation in T City. The plot ofnd that you bought in the city centre of T City has been turned into your flower fields. Once this has beenpleted, it will be a flower field in the heart of the city. We heard that that plot ofnd was extremely pricey, and you bought a few hectares of that piece ofnd. We understand that you would need to spend arge amount of money to do so.¡±

    ¡°The funds to purchase it...¡± Ning Qing had a blissful smile on her face. She turned her gaze sideways to look at the man who had just entered the venue. ¡°It was actually thend that belonged to my family. Can¡¯t I make use of it?¡±

    The journalists all channelled their gazes over to Lu Shaoming. He was still looked the way they remembered. He was dressed in the ssic pairing of a white dress shirt and ck trousers. He looked cold and handsome, with his aura looking elegant and confident. It made others unable to avert their eyes away.

    Little Qinwen, who was around one year old, was trailing behind him. Little Qinwen¡¯s features were developing more and more. No matter who looked at him, they wouldpliment him saying that he was something carved by the Gods. He was way too handsome.

    The journalists could not help but be amazed. As they have followed Ning Qing through these four years as she developed, they¡¯ve seen how Young Master Lu loved this woman in front of them deeply all this while. The only thing that disappeared was time, and the thing that was left behind was Lu Shaoming¡¯s endearing and firm love for Ning Qing.

    At this moment, the main doors of therge hall were pulled open again, and a figure emerged before the crowds.

    The journalists all caught a glimpse of the figure and were rmed. ¡°Old Master Zhou.¡±

    Zhou Corporation and Yi Fan were having an intensepetition in the market of red wine, and they did not think that Old Master Zhou would turn up at hispetitor¡¯s press conference.

    Ning Qing slowly came forward as everyone watched, then she stretched her hand out. ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    The way she addressed him made everyone present rmed. Ning Qing actually addressed Zhou Heng as ¡°Grandpa¡±

    It was only then that they realized that there were someone trailing behind Zhou Heng. Yue Wanqing was supporting Zhou Heng¡¯s elbow as she warmly said, ¡°Dad.¡±

    The scene at hand turned into chaos. The truth always came out like a tornado. Nobody had thought that Ning Qing¡¯s mother was actually Zhou Heng¡¯s biological daughter, and Ning Qing was the Zhou family¡¯s direct descendant.

    Ning Qing and Lu Shaoming helped Zhou Heng onto the stage. The three of them popped the champagne and poured it to the brim of the red wine ss. They officially debuted Yi Fan red wine onto the market under the gaze of everyone present.

    Someone lifted the red cloth and exposed the gold signboard. The words ¡ª Zhou Corporation Yi Fan, were written in borate and grand strokes on top.

    It was at this moment that everyone understood. This was theunching ceremony of Yi Fan red wine, and it was also a ceremony to identify family members. The thing that was about toe woulde, it was something in your life that could not be snatched away. What about all of the wealth in the Zhou family and the entire world? The things that were gifted to others temporarily. There would be a day that it would be taken back again.

    Just like Ning Qing, her entire journey was not because she was the Young Miss of the Zhou family. She had yet to enjoy any of the prestige of being a member of the Zhou family. Today, it was her who recognized her grandfather. Without any melodramatic nonsense, without any exnation, she was so small and tiny as she wowed the entire city.

    Zhou Corporation Yi Fan.

    The dream that Grandpa had to give up, it started once again with her.

 Chapter 436 - The End

    <h4>Chapter 436: The End (5)</h4>

    After the press conference for theunch of Yi Fan, Yue Wanqing brought Zhou Heng to the flower fields of Yi Fan winery. The flowers and grass here were still seedlings, and they were all flower buds.

    Ever since Grandma had passed away, Zhou Heng got more frail as the days went by. He had taken a few steps with much effort during the pressunch, and he needed to use the wheelchair to move around now.

    Zhou Heng looked at those seedlings and asked, ¡°What flowers are these?¡±

    Ning Qing went forward and gently said, ¡°Grandpa, these are the seeds of dandelion.¡±

    ¡°Dandelion? Great, great....¡± Zhou Heng had a smile on his frail face, and he lifted his head to look in the distance. ¡°This is in the centre of the city. After two or three months, the dandelion flowers would be like snowkes as they invade the entire city. At that time, what kind of beautiful scene would it be?¡±

    Yue Wanqing controlled the sadness in her heart. She smiled and said, ¡°Dad, after two to three months, you would know, right?¡±

    Zhou Heng shook his head and said, ¡°I am afraid that I won¡¯t be able to wait that long.¡±

    Tears quickly appeared in Yue Wanqing¡¯s eyes.

    Zhou Heng turned his gaze back and looked at Zhou Dayuan, who was approaching him slowly.

    He stretched his elderly right hand out and said, ¡°Dayuan, things are already like this. Could it actually be that you are still unwilling to call me...Dad?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s expression was serious and hurt. He slowly bent over and held Zhou Heng¡¯s hand that was stretched out, before he struggled to say, ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Good, good.¡± Zhou Heng nodded his head and said, ¡°Good child, everything that happened in the past was the folly of the adults. It has nothing to do with you. You are an innocent party. You are my son. With you and Dou Dou, Dad thinks that I have no other regrets.¡±

    Yue Wanqing also bent her body down. She stretched her hand out to hold the hands of the father and son pair, and choked up.

    Zhou Heng held the siblings¡¯ hands together and addressed them softly. ¡°Dou Dou, you are the older sister. Dayuan hasn¡¯t had a mother ever since he was young. Now that I am about to leave, his older sister would be like his mother. In the future, you have to take care of him in many ways. Dayuan, you are the man of the family. After I leave, you are the pir of the Zhou family. I am handing Dou Dou over to you.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan and Yue Wanqing nodded their heads and said, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to worry. We are a family.¡±

    ¡°Okay, in this life of mine, I admit that I made one mistake. I am sorry towards Xiao Hui. I am going to look for her now, and pay for my sins... Qingqing is in charge of the winery. The Zhou family has both of you. Dad can be relieved now.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s heart was in intense pain. He lifted his thin lips wanting to speak, but he was unable to say a single word.

    Zhou Heng lifted his head up to look at the azure blue sky and the white clouds, he could imagine that when the summer winds blew over, the dandelions would sweep over the entirend in a grand scene.

    The things he could not do, his descendants hadpleted it for him. In this life of his, what other regrets could he have?

    Zhou Heng closed his eyes slowly.

    Three monthster, spring passed and summer came.

    Ning Qing handed the work studio officially over to Xiao Zhou for her to manage, and she also left the entertainment industry. She channelled her focus and energy into her red wine career.

    There was a day when she returned to the Tea Pavilion Vi but met an uninvited guest in front of the vi.

    Zhou Zhilei.

    Ning Qing looked at Zhou Zhilei briefly and almost could not recognize her. Zhou Zhilei did not look glorious and delighted like she once was six months ago. Her face was wax-yellow, and her entire being was slim like a wooden stick. There were severe eye bags below her eyes, and her clouded eyes made her seem insane.

    Zhou Zhilei saw her and was very emotional. She wanted to leap onto Ning Qing to catch her, but the bodyguards at the vi stopped her. She was muttering something under her breath, ¡°Ning Qing, it was you who harmed me. You put me in the state I am in right now.¡±

    Ning Qing felt what she was saying was funny, and she straightened her small waist upright as she said, ¡°Zhou Zhilei, exin it; how did I harm you? Didn¡¯t I give you the assets and the Zhou family winery that you coveted?¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, where did you give it to me? The amount that you gave me, you are making me vomit it all out right now. You have snatched all of those clients that have been working with Zhou Corporation. Even the suppliers of raw materials are all unwilling to honour their contract and work with me anymore. A few days ago, the bank raided mypany, and I am unable to repay my loans, and they have froze all of my ounts and properties. Ning Qing, I am worthless right now.¡±

    Ning Qing listened on as she lifted her eyebrows up. She had a confident and gracious smile on her face as she said, ¡°Zhou Zhilei, this is known as survival of the fittest in the market. You had the abilities to snatch Zhou Corporation away. How could you not have the abilities to protect it then? I gave everything in the Zhou family over to you. Why do I still need to guarantee that you are going to lead a luxurious life?¡±

    As she spoke, Ning Qing went forward, and her eyesnded on Zhou Zhilei¡¯s soulless body. ¡°Tsk tsk, worthless? Zhou Zhilei, you still have a choice. Your father is a beggar. If your father returns to his old upation, bringing his wife and daughter along, I can guarantee that all of you would not starve to death.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Zhou Zhilei was absolutely furious, but she suddenly burst out into tears again. She used both of her hands to cup her face as she choked up painfully. ¡°Ning Qing, my parents are already in jail now. I know everything that is happening right now is all your doing. Even if it is not you, it would be Lu Shaoming. He would not let us have an easy time.¡±

    Her parents were in jail?

    Ning Qing really did not know.

    She had no time to care about those two useless people.

    Zhou Zhilei slumped onto the floor numbly. ¡°What am I going to do now? I don¡¯t have a single person by my side right now. There is no one willing to speak to me. I have nightmares every night. I dreamt that Tang Xueli came back, and he brought those men along to torture me. I was in so much pain. I am so afraid. What is the point of me being alive right now? It feels even worse than death. I do not dare to sleep. I am not human, and not a ghost either.¡±

    Ning Qing was not in the mood to listen to her speak. She looked at the security guards and said, ¡°Drag her out, and throw her to the streets.¡±

    Ning Qing walked through the main doors of the vi.

    Auntie Yang had prepared dinner, and it was around 7 o¡¯ clock when Lu Shaoming brought Little Qinwen back home.

    Ning Qing saw her son and bent down. She stretched her hand to pick him up. ¡°Little Qinwen, Mama will carry you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be carried, Mama. I want to go bathe.¡± Little Qinwen was drenched in sweat after ying for a long time, and he stomped upstairs with Auntie Yang trailing behind him quickly.

    Ning Qing shook her head ,feeling frustrated. She walked over beside Lu Shaoming and took the document bag in his hands. ¡°What did Little Qinwen y with today? He sweat so much.¡±

    Lu Shaoming changed his shoes in the foyer of the house. He lifted his hand to undo the first button on his ck shirt. The button was on his cor, so he lifted his head up slightly and exposed his masculine Adam¡¯s apple. It was exquisite and sexy, and he said, ¡°I went to attend a business gathering for a while, and Zhu Rui apanied him to y ser for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ning Qing answered him, and it was only then that she had a whiff of the smell of alcohol on his body. ¡°You drank?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I drank a little. I will go and take a shower.¡± Lu Shaoming went in the direction of the bedroom.

    Ning Qing ced his document bag in the study, then she went into the bedroom. The door of the bathroom was not closed, and there was cold airing from inside. She walked to the side of the door, took a set of home clothes, and sent it inside.

    When she walked into the bathroom, she saw that the frosted grass door was half closed, exposing his sculpted, toned back. He was washing his head. With his waist bent, the water droplets dripped onto his firm muscles, looking mesmerizing and attractive.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face turned red immediately, enchanted by this masculine look of his.

    She ced the clothes in the clean clothes basket, and she turned around, wanting to leave.

    But at this moment, the man who was showering in front of her look at her and said, ¡°Come back.¡±

    Ning Qing froze and turned her gaze sideways to look at him.

    The man who was covered in the mist stretched his hand out to her. His short hair was on his forehead, looking very wild, and he looked at her covered with sparkling eyes.

    Ning Qing froze for a moment. She bit down on her pink bottom lip and shook her head.

    She couldn¡¯t...

    Lu Shaoming had a frown on his face without saying a word. He had a serious expression on his face as he unhappily said, ¡°Wifey.¡±

    Ning Qing quickly drooped her small head downwards and epted her fate as she went in.

    She did not know how to reject him.

    She¡¯d only put one foot in, and her slim waist was firmly pinned down by him. The cold water drenched her body as she shouted, ¡°Ah!¡± She had no time to get used to it, and her entire being was flipped over by him....

    ¡°Wifey, how long has it been, huh? If we drag it on any longer, I do not know whether I would be able to use it anymore...¡± The man had a frown on his face while he shut his eyes.

    Around half an hourter, Ning Qingy on the soft bed. The man leaned back against the headboard of the bed as he smoked. He spat out a mouthful of smoke while he was surrounded by a cloud of smoke. His bare, sculptured upper torso had some eye catching scratches on it.

    She was not a woman who liked to scratch, and she was really forced to do so when he pressured her.

    Lu Shaoming bit the cigarette in his mouth as he took a breath of smoke. Some ashesnded on the bed sheet, and he slowly went to flick them away. He turned his head to look at the small back profile of the woman who was frustrated and angry. Hey back on the headboardzily. There was still a glow that had yet to fade on his handsome face. ¡°You are really angry? How about counting how long has it been since thest time yourself? You are still feeling wronged and still not allowing me to touch you now?¡±

    In this time of half a year, Grandpa and Grandma left the world one after another. The entire Ning family was engulfed in sadness. She took much time from her schedule to apany her mother, and she had in fact neglected him a bit.

    But, Ning Qing was still not won over. She pouted her red lips that were swollen after he kissed her. ¡°Don¡¯t defend yourself. I think that you are making use of the alcohol to do as you please,¡± she said in a coy tone.

    He behaved like this every time. He was dominating as he demanded it from her. He only bothered about himself beingfortable, and it was after he wasfortable that he woulde and coax her.

    In the bathroom just now, Little Qinwen came to knock on the door. She begged him non stop, and he was unwilling to let go. He gave a p in frustration, and roguely told her, ¡± Our son will naturally go away when he sees that door will not open; he is used to it already.¡±

    These were the words that a father would say?

    He was totally shameless.

    Lu Shaoming took onest puff of his cigarette, and he used two fingers to stub the cigarette in the ashtray. He turned his body sideways, and his long arm went over to take her into his embrace. He coaxed her pampering and softly, ¡°Okay, little wife, don¡¯t be angry any longer, okay? It has really been too long, so I was really unable to control myself. I will apologize to you now.¡±

    Hearing him apologize, it was only then that Ning Qing felt her heart befortable. Her small hand crawled on his chest as she said, ¡°Hubby, I saw Zhou Zhilei today.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± He snorted for a moment and did not even open his eyes. He only used his long fingers to have a whiff of her hair as he curled her hair with his fingers.

    ¡°Did Zhou Zhilei¡¯s parents go to jail? Also, I noticed that Zhou Zhilei does not seem to be in the right mind. She seems unstable... Do you have anything to do with all of this?¡±

    Lu Shaoming pulled the nket over her small shoulders/ He kissed her hair off and on as he said, ¡°Yeah... Ever since Zhou Dao had his hands on the fortune of the Zhou family, he became even more greedy. I asked someone to give him some medicine, and arranged a woman for him. How could Kong Lan not be angry? She went to throw a tantrum on the spot. This matter blew up and both of them were locked up in jail without a chance of getting out... As for Zhou Zhilei, she is guilty herself. I asked someone to pretend to be Tang Xueli and scare her at night. Heh. Looking at her behave like that, she will be unable to hold on for much longer.¡±

 Chapter 437 - Perfect Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 437: Perfect Wedding (1)</h4>

    Ning Qing knew that all of this was his work. Although he was light and casual, he must put a lot in to this, and he did not let her know anything about it at all.

    ¡°Hubby, thank you.¡± She lifted her head up and gave him a loud smack on his handsome face. Muah!

    Lu Shaoming enjoyed her taking the initiative, and he squinted his eyes as he pinched her small, exquisite face between two fingers. ¡°The thing that belong to you, why do you have to give it to others then? The amount that others bully you, your husband will return it tenfold.¡±

    Ning Qing felt sweet. She perched on his chest, and she acted coy and sweet. ¡°Hubby, you are so good.¡±

    Lu Shaoming hugged her for a moment and said, ¡°Wifey, it is time for us to hold a wedding banquet already.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ning Qing did not expect that he would bring this up all of a sudden. Her heart tightened, and she lifted her body up from his chest. She looked at him both shyly and excitedly.

    Lu Shaoming nodded his head firmly. ¡°Wifey, you did not hear it wrong. Your son is already at the age to be able to hold your train up. Our daughter also needs toe soon. Could it actually be that you would want for your bump to show to hold a wedding then?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want that.¡± Ning Qing denied it quickly as she said, ¡°I will hold it right now!¡±

    Every woman hoped for a wedding, and she also did not differ.

    Lu Shaoming flipped his body and pushed her down. The two were messing with one another in a bundle. Ning Qing¡¯s breathing was in a hurry as she drew circles on his chest. She pretended to contemte. ¡°Hubby, our wedding, my bridesmaids definitely need to be Shuiling and Xiaofu. How about your groomsmen? It has almost been half a year now; there is news of Luoxi at all.¡±

    ¡°Wifey, you do not need to worry. The groomsmen would be Luoxi and Zhou Yao. Haven¡¯t seen them all in a while.¡±

    Ning Qing broke out into a bright smile like a flower in full bloom. ¡°Sure, then. There are so many people whom we haven¡¯t seen in thest six months. Older Brother Yin, Shui Ling, Luo Xi, Xiao Fu, Second Younger Brother Yao, and Miss Leng ¡ª I miss all of them very much.¡±

    Lu Shaoming bent his body over to kiss her. ¡°Yeah, you will see all of them very soon. Halt your work for the time being. What kind of wedding do you want? Tell me. I will satisfy you.¡±

    ...

    The next day, Ning Qing got news very quickly. Zhou Zhilei jumped from the 21st storey from a high building. She did not have a pulse when she was found. As for Zhou Dao and Kong Lan, they leaped from the peak of power and wealth into the bottom of the valley, and their prison fatigues were theirst belonging for the rest of their lives. This kind of life was worse than death; their punishments were their best ending.

    On the 18th of June, it was the day that the entire city that excited and anticipated, because this was the day that Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing were formally holding their wedding ceremony.

    In the Ning family vi, Ning Qing woke up at dawn. She could not sleep. She was both nervous and excited. She was in her own small room, and it was very noisy downstairs. The sound of merry making was in the air, and it was the happy air of the wedding.

    Based on tradition, she got married out of the Ning home. Lu Shaoming was in the Lu home, and he came to receive her at an auspicious time.

    Xiao Zhou brought a top professional team to help her do her makeup. From the moment she sat down before her vanity mirror, it took her six hours. After she was done with her makeup, she changed into her wedding gown.

    The wedding dress was custom made. It was a sleeveless design that entuated and hugged her upper torso, adorning her chest was diamonds and pearls. It was bright and sparkling as it attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Her skirt was like a flower, pink with multiple folds. It fell onto the floor, and it was so beautiful that it made others enchanted with her.

    Xiao Zhou widened her eyes, andplimented her saying, ¡°Wow, Ning Qing. Oh my god! You are really looking so beautiful. Today, you are definitely the most beautiful bride on earth.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at the beautiful person in the mirror. Her maroon lips were already curled up sneakily. Displeased, she said, ¡°Xiao Zhou, it is just you who has such sweet lips.¡±

    ¡°I am not being sweet with my words; this is a fact,¡± Xiao Zhou happily replied.

    Knock knock knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. Yue Wanqing¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Qingqing, Shuiling and Xiaofu are here.¡±

    Ning Qing was delighted, and she turned around to have a look.

    The door of the room opened up. Yin Shuiling and Xia Xiaofu walked in together.

    They had not seen each other for more than a year. Yin Shuiling had just returned from France. She was already a well renownedic artist who enjoyed much fame, and she still had a short head of hair that ended above her shoulders ,just like in the past. She wore a Korean style red coat that was slim cut on her. She looked extremely cold and attractive, and she was shining even more brightly than the rays of sunshine.

    If Yin Shuiling were a girl that was akin to fire, then Xia Xiaofu was extremely gentle. She wore a white chiffon skirt matched with a green shirt embroidered with flowers on the top. Her small lips were like lilies, and her beautiful eyes were bright and clear, just like the holy water that had flowed down from the mountains, mighty and unable to be scaled up.

    They looked at Ning Qing¡¯s appearance, and they fell into a daze. Three of them gathered into a team, and Xia Xiaofu covered her mouth as sheughed sneakily. ¡°Ning Qing, you are really so beautiful. Just now, I almost did not believe what I saw. When Young Master Lues overter, he will be extremely enchanted with you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yin Shuiling winked as she said, ¡°You would probably be unable to get out of bed tomorrow.¡±

    Ning Qing heard what she said and her small face turned crimson red. She interrupted her immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t speak such nonsense. The bridesmaids¡¯ dresses are there. Change into them quickly.¡±

    They ced their bags down and went to take the light purple gown into their hands as they said, ¡°Ning Qing, Young Master Lu must have spent much effort for the wedding this time. These two bridesmaids¡¯ dresses must have been custom made too.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s a must. Who are both of you? I have invited both of you here, and also have to treat both of you well.¡±

    Xiao Zhouughed. That was right. Who were Yin Shuiling and Xia Xiaofu? One was the little princess of T City, and another was forever the goddess of T City. They were definitely the most good looking team of bridesmaids ever.

    Both of them changed into their gowns. They had yet to say much to one another, and there was the sound of firecrackers that rang out downstairs, there was someone who shouted, ¡°The groom is here, the groom is here to pick the bride up.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart leaped. She took two steps and subtly peeked out of through tinum railings engraved with flowers. The main doors of the vi was open. There were numerous luxurious wedding cars parked on the grass patch.

    The wedding limo right in the front had the back door opened by a chauffeur who had white gloves on his hands, and Lu Shaoming stepped out of the car.

    He was dressed in a pure white suit today. He looked tall and handsome, and his hair was styled with much effort. His exquisite features looked just like those of a statue.

    At this moment, the rays of sunshine streamed through, and those gold rays of sunshine weaved through his deep, mature hair. His handsome exterior made others not dare to look at him in the eye.

    Ning Qing¡¯s entire heart was attracted to him. She forgot how to breathe.

    At this moment, her small hand was tugged, and Yin Shuiling dragged her back to the room. She was teasing her as she said, ¡°Okay then, Ning Qing, don¡¯t look anymore. Young Master Lu is already here to pick you up. The person that he wants to bring away is our new bride. How could we allow him to get his wish so easily? Xiaofu, what do you say about that?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu who was questioned was standing where Ning Qing just was. She was in a daze. When she heard what Yin Shuiling said, she turned around quickly, and sheughed, distracted. ¡°That¡¯s right, we need to make things difficult for Young Master Lu.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu regained herposure. She closed her eyes, and she tried to forget what she¡¯d seen just now ¡ª that youth that was standing beside Lu Shaoming.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming was in the middle of a group of people as he went upstairs. He stood before the door of the room, and he stretched his hand out to knock on the door.

    There was someone inside who responded quickly. ¡°Who is it? What are you here for?¡±

    ¡°Lu Shaoming; I am here to pick my wife up.¡±

    ¡°There are many people here. I don¡¯t know which one is your wife!¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows up. His firm expression was cold and pure as usual. He answered patiently, ¡°My wife is Ning Qing, Ning Qing is my wife.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it turns out that Young Master Lu wants to pick your wife up. The keys of the door are hidden inside the colourful balloons hung outside the room. Young Master Lu should look for them and open the door then.¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his head up. He only saw that the corridors were lined with a row of balloons. The corridors were around 10 meters long, and there were numerous balloons in the row.

    An observerughed and said, ¡°Who came up with this damned idea? This entire row of balloons have to be broken. It will take at least five or six minutes.¡±

    Lu Shaoming had a look. He was not flustered or in a hurry. He turned his gaze sideways, and he gave an indication to Zhou Yao with his eyes.

    Zhou Yao understood what he meant. He was actually bored in his role as a groomsman. He ced both of his hands into his pockets. As he got Lu Shaoming¡¯s orders, his narrow eyes scanned his surroundings. He finally focused his gaze on a bow and arrow set in a young boy¡¯s hands.

    The extremely tall man walked over with his long legs. He lowered his gaze to look at the little fe in front of him. ¡°Hi, could you lend me your arrows and bow?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± The small boy handed his arrows and bow over to him.

    Zhou Yao took out his right hand from his pockets. He used his index finger to pull the bow, then he took his left hand out. He pulled the bow. There was a group of girls gathered around him. They shrieked ¡ª below the thin material of his shirt, were his firm muscles. They were hard as metal. His long legs were so lengthy, anyone who was slightly shorter needed to lift their head up. His figure was upright and straight, and he just had to stand there looking extremely attractive and mighty.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± He shot the arrows, and with a loud thud, the long train of balloons were all burst, and they were shot with the arrows.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The girls all covered their mouths as they screamed. They were already extremely mesmerized with Zhou Yao¡¯s handsome movements. Such a wild man could stimte women¡¯s hormones so easily.

    Zhou Yao turned back, he ced his left hand back into his pockets again. He held the arrow in his right hand as he returned it to the small boy. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The small boy looked at him with admiration in his eyes, as if he saw Zhou Yao as his idol. ¡°Older Brother, do you know how to use a bow and arrow like that?¡±

    Zhou Yao squinted his eyes. He snorted inughter as he said, ¡°Archery is nothing. It is something that you older brother has done for a long time. When I was your age, I was already climbing trees as I went to pick the eggs in the bird nest.¡±

    The girls all looked on with love in their eyes. It was only when they got close that they saw the man¡¯s thick eyebrows. He looked absolutely stunning. His features were those of an assassin. They were deep and refreshing, and his figure was straight and upright. He was the absolute perfect material to be a soldier.

    Hiszy attitude had to have some nonchnt yfulness in it. His eyes were a little sinister as it was his natural form, and he looked extremely masculine.

    Zhou Yao bent over to pick up the keys on the floor, and he handed it over to Lu Shaoming. ¡°Oldest Brother.¡±

    Lu Shaoming held it in his hands as he went to open the door.

    But he was unable to open the door, because the door was already locked from the inside.

    There was the sound of merryughtering from inside the room. ¡°Young Master Lu, did you think that you would be able toe in so easily? If you want toe in, you have to first use seven words topliment our Ning Qing¡¯s...body.¡±

    ¡°Woah...¡± The people that gathered to watch all started cheering. Something good was going to y out.

    Ning Qing inside the room was blushing. Her face and ears were red. She gave a displeased look at Yin Shuiling immediately, and she called her softly and coyly.

    Lu Shaoming had a sharp ear and naturally heard the woman¡¯s coy call. He curled up the corners of his lips as he was obviously in a good mood.

    He recounted the feeling when he felt her underneath his palm, and he did not waste any time as he simply replied, ¡°White, smooth, fragrant, soft, firm, perky...¡±

    These six words were enough to make the people gathered around scream out loud, and even Yue Wanqing who was downstairs listening also ducked to a side. ¡°The youngsters nowadays only know nonsense. They cannot dy the auspicious hour...¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lu, there is still one more word. Say it quickly.¡± Yin Shuiling, who was inside the room, urged him.

    Lu Shaomingughed casually. His mature look had a masculine appeal as he licked his dry lips and spat out one more word: ¡°Tender.¡±

    Ning Qing heard the raucousughter outside the room and hated that she could not dig a hole in the ground to hide in. That man... What was he saying right now?

    Did he care about his face?

    She did not believe that he was glib with his tongue usually, and he was unable to think of a single word right now, and it was alright if he could just brush through it casually. He actually had to....

    ¡°Okay, Young Master Lu, since you have answered our questions, let us see your sincerity then. Take the red packet meant for the bride over,¡± Xia Xiaofu said.

    Lu Shaoming gave Ou Luoxi, his other groomsman today, a look.

    Ou Luoxi nodded his head, and stretched his hand out to knock on the door.

    The door opened upon him knocking, and Xia Xiaofu had a bright smile on her face that was akin to a rose in full bloom as she crashed against Ou Luoxi.

 Chapter 438 - Perfect Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 438: Perfect Wedding (2)</h4>

    Xia Xiaofu froze in an instant. She totally didn¡¯t expect him to be there.

    She had not seen him for such a long time. He has not changed too much. His fair features were just like a skilful artisan¡¯s painting. His eyes were clear and sparkling. Together with his thin pink lips, this youth was even more beautiful than a woman, and he was the most perfect art work of God.

    As a best man, he was dressed in a white shirt and ck trousers. He looked totally different from the mighty and arrogant aura Lu Shaoming had in white. It was also different from Zhou Yao¡¯s wild and sexy look when he wore white. He looked gentle as a piece of jade ¡ª handsome and beautiful.

    Other than his outer appearance, Xia Xiaofu knew from the first nce that this youth was quieter than before. He probably...did not talk to anyone for a long time.

    Ever since he appeared, he stood quietly by Lu Shaoming¡¯s side. There were so many people present, and everyone present was focused on him. The youngest and most popr king in the entertainment industry, Ou Luoxi, had already disappeared from sight for more than a year. Wherever he made an appearance, he would be the subject of everyone¡¯s attention.

    Furthermore, with his natural premium appearance, he was outstanding and attractive.

    As Xia Xiaofu was in a daze, Ou Luoxi handed the red packet in his right hand over to her.

    Xia Xiaofu came back to her senses. She did not mention anything that had happened in the past. She tried hard to curl the corners of her lips. She stretched her hand out to take the red packet. She smiled at the youth as she said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She wanted to close the door.

    But she was unable to do so. Her small hand that she pressed on the door handle was held by him, and the youth¡¯s warm palm was covered her hand.

    She lowered her head and froze for a moment. He took the initiative to use hisrge hand to hold her small hand. Hisrge hand was as beautiful as the rest of him. His bones were defined and pretty.

    She felt as if she¡¯d been electrocuted, and she quickly withdrew her hand.

    Just at this moment, the youth pushed the door open. Lu Shaoming, Zhou Yao, and an entire group of people who were here for the fanfare all squeezed into the room.

    Yin Shuiling jumped up to hold her slim arm. ¡°Aiya, Xiao Fu, why did you open the door? You didn¡¯t give me enough time,¡± she said regretfully.

    Xia Xiaofu did not know what to say. In her peripheral vision, she saw the youth standing diagonally in front of her. The youth¡¯s shoulder was patted by Zhou Yao. Zhou Yao quickly said, ¡°Third Younger Brother, do you have a solution? They want us to answer the question and have sincerity at the same time. How much longer are they going to stir up trouble? Don¡¯t miss the auspicious time for Oldest Brother. I was so anxious just now that I was about to kick the door open.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small hand that was ced her sides was kneaded into small fists. His fluctuating body temperature was left on her hands. He took the initiative to touch her, and she still thought that...

    It turned out that she was looking too much into it.

    ...

    Lu Shaoming stood before Ning Qing. Ning Qing was dressed in a wedding dress as she sat in the middle of the big red bed. Her curls were all tied up together with her fringe. There was a diamond ne on her clean forehead. Her sleeveless wedding dress exposed her exquisite feminine corbones.

    At this moment, a voice rang out in her ears. ¡°The auspicious time is here. The groom should quickly carry the bride.¡±

    Lu Shaoming regained his senses, and he lifted his heels to walk forward. He took the woman who was seated on the bed horizontally in his embrace.

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart was thumping quickly. Her ears were burning hot. She shut her eyes and did not dare to open them. She finally waited for this man whom she loved deeply.

    She buried her small face in his chest and did not worry about the jeers around her.

    The crowd let out a path, and Lu Shaoming carried Ning Qing out of the room, heading downstairs.

    At this moment, Yue Wanqing called out, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡°Shaoming, where are you going? Come over here!¡±

    There was a bout ofughter that rang out in his ears. Ning Qing had a subtle peek. This man. He came over numerous times, yet he was lost even in his own home. He actually had to turn left after exiting the room to go downstairs, but he carried her as he turned right. There was nothing on the right; it was merely a wall.

    The senior president of Guang Qing, the CEO of the Lu Corporation, in his entire life, he participated in many top level meetings. Under the spotlight of the media, he was elegant and confident, and he did not make a single mistake at all, but now, he made a mistake.

    After that, this mistake was greatly inted. Everyone teased him saying, ¡°Young Master Lu, did you go into a daze when you looked at the bride just now? You don¡¯t even know the way anymore.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Lu; this is not your normal behaviour. You are not performing to your normal standard, haha.¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her gaze to sneak a glimpse of him as everyone teased him. They were going down the stairs, and he carried her steadily. Every step he took was strong and forceful.

    When she looked over, it was as if he had telepathy, and he looked over at her. Inside her gentle eyes. His thin sexy lips were curled upwards. The deep lines in the corners of his eyes were all apparent. ¡°Sorry, Wifey, you are too beautiful today. The moment I looked at you, I was in a daze.¡±

    He lowered his voice as he told her this.

    Ning Qing felt her ears were invaded with his deep and mesmerizing voice. She was taken aback in her heart, and her entire soft body was limp in his embrace.

    ...

    The two boarded the car. Ning Qing looked through the rear view mirror at the long train of cars behind. They were all luxurious wedding limos, and they were in a long ck line. She could not even see the end of the line.

    She did not know how many limos were in this procession.

    At this moment, her small, boneless hand was held in hisrge palm. ¡°66 wedding cars. They will take one round around T City before we head to the church. Are you satisfied?¡±

    Ning Qing was shy, and she was unable to say a single word. She turned her small head sideways to look outside the window.

    Her small chin was lifted up by the man¡¯s two fingers. His dark, gentle eyes scanned her small attractive face, and he softly asked, ¡°What is wrong? Are you not satisfied with something?¡±

    Ning Qing stretched her hand out to push him shyly. Aiyo, this person. She was a bride today...

    It was only then that Lu Shaoming understood her expressions. He looked at her expressive features, then looked at her ming red lips. He swallowed his saliva as he came to kiss her.

    Ning Qing quickly blocked him with her small hand, and she quickly protested, ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me... You will smudge my lipstick...¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his head up. He was in a good mood as heughed. He lifted her small shoulder as he cupped her in his embrace.

    ...

    The people who were attending the wedding came to the church. Because they did not release in advance which church they were holding their wedding in, everyone was very excited to find out!

    Aftering to the location, everyone was really taken aback. They had long heard that the flower fields of Yi Fan were located in the city centre. They said that it was a big garden, and now, everyone had a good look at its size.

    A few hectares of flowers weed them. With the summer breeze blowing over, the fresh fragrance of the flowers and grass made everyone refreshed and full of vigour. There were yellow chrysanthemums, bluevender, and also a bundle of white fluffy balls that blew lightly on everyone¡¯s faces. Someone stretched their hands out to poke it; they were dandelions.

    The dandelions were just like snowkes as they covered over the entire span of the ground.

    There was a red carpet ced in the flower fields. The sparkling ss dome was decorated beautifully with assorted decorations. The Catholic church with a spiky top was tall and mighty, looking pristine and pure.

    Everyone was taken aback by the scale of this wedding of the century.

    Xia Xiaofu was equally shocked. The summer breeze blew on the light purpleyered dress that she was wearing. She stretched her small feminine hand out and received a bundle of dandelions. Actually, her heart was jealous. Every woman hoped for a perfect wedding. Every woman hoped that they could be together with the person whom they loved most, and they wished to spend the rest of their days together with that person.

    She was really jealous of Ning Qing.

    The smile on the corners of her lips faded somewhat. She probably would not have such a thing.

    As she thought about this, her small shoulders were crashed into suddenly. She did not take notice at that time, and her entire being fell towards the left, and she was about to fall onto the floor in a moment.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± At this moment, arge hand came around her soft waist. Therge hand exerted strength, and her body that was tilted to the left was pulled into an embrace.

    Her nostrils were filled with the scent of fresh bamboo. It was refreshing, clean, and pleasant to the nose... Xia Xiaofu was not unfamiliar with this scent. She froze for a moment and lifted her gaze to have a look.

    Ou Luoxi.

    It was really Ou Luoxi. He had stretched his hand out to support her.

    Both of them were very very close to each other. The youth¡¯s long, curly eyshes were almost touching her face. Her flustered gaze crashed onto his thin lips that were inches away from her. It was just a cute shade of pink, and his lips were even softer and more attractive than those of a girl.

    Both of them looked at each other. They both knew whose hearts were in chaos now. At this moment the sound of camera shutters rang out in the air. There were journalists from the media outlets gathered in their direction as they said, ¡°It is King Ou and Goddess Xia!¡±

    Someone barged in. Xia Xiaofu regained her senses. She stretched her small hand out to push him away forcefully.

    Ou Luoxi released his grip and let her go.

    Xia Xiaofu took a few steps backwards. They maintained a distance between each other, and she warned herself not to fall for this youth in front of her again. He was merely ying around with her.

    The journalists were all very excited. ¡°Goddess Xia, I am sorry. We were in such a hurry just now take pictures of Young Master Lu and Mrs. Lu, that I banged into you. Thankfully, King Ou caught you. We saw both of you hugging each other just now. That scene was really too perfect. Your appearance together can definitely top all the other couples in the entertainment industry.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, King Ou and Goddess Xia, ever since both of you debuted, you have not worked together with each other even once. As the most popr and debated people in the entertainment industry right now, didn¡¯t you both think of it before? If both of you worked with one another, it would definitely make huge waves in the entertainment industry...¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Xia Xiaofu adjusted the train of her dress and calmly interrupted the journalist. She smiled and said, ¡°My schedule has been packed recently. It is probably impossible for us to work together. Furthermore, King Ou is way too popr. I am unable to match his scale... I still have something to do. Gotta go.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu turned around and left.

    The journalists rarely saw Xia Xiaofu being so cold and distant. Other than looking at each other, they also had a guess. Does this Goddess Xia have any past misgivings...with King Ou?

    ¡°King Ou...¡± A journalist lifted her microphone to question him. Ou Luoxi was nowhere in sight. He had left a long time ago.

    .....

    Yin Shuiling trailed behind Yue Wanqing as they greeted the guests. Since she was a bridesmaid, then she must do her job as a bridesmaid.

    She looked cold and attractive naturally. Her exquisite palm-sized face was known throughout the entire city. She was not dressed in her favourite colour red. She was dressed in this calm shade of purple. Her chiffon skirt and her attractive getup attracted many stares. Her look attracted many young, handsome, and talented men present on the scene. A handsome man before herplimented her. ¡°Miss Yin, I have heard so much about you from the subordinates in mypany. You are already so popr in the world ofics. Congrats! Congrats!¡±

 Chapter 439 - Perfect Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 439: Perfect Wedding (3)</h4>

    Yin Shuiling curled up the corners of her lips. Her heart was slow, but her politeness was still intact, ¡°Thank you for yourpliments.¡±

    The handsome man saw that she was willing to respond to him. His gaze turned hot. Many rich and powerful men in T City wanted toy their hands on this young princess of T City after the Yin family went bankrupt. Winning her heart had already turned into the most discussed topic when the elite men gathered together for leisure.

    At that time, she was only 18 years old.

    ¡°Miss Yin, our publishing firm has recently started organizing an uing event. I don¡¯t know if I have the honour of inviting Miss Yin to attend...¡±

    Yin Shuiling listened to the man speaking passionately. She lowered her gaze down to look at her feet. How could she not know what this man thought inside his heart? But inside her heart, she was both bored and lonely.

    She was about to search for a reason to leave. At this moment, numerous passionate voices rang out in her ears. ¡°President Yin, you are here now?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s body froze for a moment, but she returned back to normal very quickly.

    She heard Lu Shaoming¡¯s voice ring out from behind her. ¡°President Yin, I wee your presence.¡±

    Lu Shaoming wanted tough inside her heart. The man who could make Lu Shaoming wee him personally. He must have done so well in the finance world for these past two years. That¡¯s right, he was engaged with the only daughter of the mogul of the finance world. He was making use of her while solidifying his position. With his position now, he was long not the boy that was living underneath the Yin family.

    The man in front of her was still speaking. She was both polite and quiet, although she did not know what she was saying herself.

    The sound of chatting rang out clearly behind her. Lu Shaoming chatted with him politely for a moment. The sound of a woman¡¯s warm, coy voice rang out, and her voice was very pleasant to the ears.

    Yin Shuiling knew that his taste was always good, especially when picking women.

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling felt her small hand was held by someone. She turned her gaze sideways to look. It was Yue Wanqing who held her small hand. Yue Wanqing bid farewell to the man in front of her. ¡°We still have other matters to attend to. We will chat when there is more time.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was brought away.

    She took two steps, and Yue Wanqing lowered her volume and said, ¡± Shuiling, what do you think about this person? He is the son of a rich family, and can be considered to be talented and young himself. I also think that he looks handsome, but there is something bad about him. I heard his mother say that he¡¯s had many girlfriends in the past. He is way too much of a yboy; we cannot want that.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was tickled. She had a sweet smile on her face as she joked, ¡°Aunt, he might have gone through many girlfriends in the past, but it also does not mean that he would break up with me. Maybe after he dates me, he will be enchanted with me, and only want to marry me.¡±

    Yue Wanqing stretched her fingers out as she poked Yin Shuiling¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°We don¡¯t want maybe. A woman¡¯s marriage is an important thing that willst for her entire life.¡±

    Yin Shuiling felt her heart was so warm. Ever since her mother passed away, she¡¯d never felt such warmth. She stretched her small hand out to hold onto Yue Wanqing¡¯s elbow, and she nudged her small head against it to act coy. ¡°Aunt, you really treat me so well.¡±

    Yue Wanqingughed and said, ¡°It is a must for me to treat you well. The Yin and Ning families have been friends for generations. Aunt has seen you grow up, and now that Qingqing is good, Aunt is worried about your marriage right now. Both Qingqing and you are my daughters, and you would also get married out from the Ning family in the future.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head forcefully. ¡°Aunt, you don¡¯t have to worry. I am also not young anymore. I will lower my standards and find a good person to marry.¡±

    It was only then that Yue Wanqing nodded her head, feeling relieved.

    At this moment: ¡°Mum.¡± Lu Shaoming walked over. Yin Muchen was following behind, and Xiao Yao was dressed in a long pink gown beside Yin Muchen.

    The only daughter of finance mogul, Xiao Yao, and now, she was also Yin Muchen¡¯s fiancee.

    The two groups of people met with one another. Yin Shuiling lifted her small head up from Yue Wanqing¡¯s elbow. That warmth that she¡¯d felt just now disappeared entirely, and her exquisite little face had a smile appear on it. The smile did not reach her eyes as she said, ¡°Older Brother, Sister-inw.¡±

    Yin Muchnen was dressed in an exquisitely cut grey suit matched together with ck trousers. He seemed as if he had rushed over from another formal event. His handsome, defined features, his dark eyes that resembled calligraphy-ink coloured marbles ¡ª he was still haughty and pure as usual. He did not speak much, but he had enough presence as a man.

    Men that were his age, whatever they said was not important. Just when his dark marble-like eyes fell on your face, you would feel as if he had seen right through you.

    Yin Muchen had one of his hands in his pocket. Another muscr arm was held by Xiao Yao who was beside him. He looked at Yin Shuiling, and his dark eyes did not have any emotion in them at all. ¡°You are back now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head.

    Xiao Yao smiled at Yin Shuiling femininely. ¡°Shuiling, wee back to the country.¡±

    At this moment, Lu Shaoming said, ¡°Mum, I saw that you were chatting with Miss Yin happily just now. What were you all chatting about?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I was worried about Shuiling¡¯s wedding. Little Qinwen is already one and a half years old now. Shuiling is not married yet. She is falling behind Qingqing. I am worried for her. Didn¡¯t you notice all of the men that are here to attend the wedding are all so enchanted with Shuiling from the moment they saw her? But the ones who are reliable are the minority. Shaoming, Muchen, you need to take note for Shuiling. I can trust both of you to have good taste.¡±

    Lu Shaomingughed and said, ¡°Mum, Ning Qing has said what you just said to me many times already. You don¡¯t have to worry; I will take note for her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± As Yue Wanqing spoke, she lifted her head to look at Yin Muchen, who hadn¡¯t said anything. ¡°Mu Chen, you are Shuiling¡¯s older brother, and now that Shuiling¡¯s mother is not around anymore, you cannot bully her when you are her older brother.¡±

    Yin Muchen heard what she said and broke out intoughter. He casually looked at Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face, and he appeared nonchnt and masculine. ¡°I do want to bully her, but I am unable to stop myself.¡±

    Yue Wanqing only understood what he meant on the surface level, and she thought that he thought that it was an older brother¡¯s way of expressing frustration and love towards his younger sister. She nodded her head feeling satisfied.

    Yin Shuiling did not have any emotion on her face at all. She coldlyughed inside her heart. She knew what he meant when he said that. In front of so many people, Lu Shaoming who was matured, and his fianc¨¦e Xiao Yao, he was not embarrassed to say it out loud?

    He was probably a pervert.

    Yin Shuiling straightened her small waist upright as she said, ¡°Aunt, I will go and have a look at Qingqing. All of you continue chatting.¡±

    She turned around to leave.

    ...

    There were too many people at the banquet. Yin Shuiling did not want to be an unprofessional bridesmaid at that moment. She did not want to greet anyone, so she picked a secluded route to go search for Ning Qing.

    She turned around a corner and went through the corridor. It was silent. She thought that there was no one around, but when she took two steps forward, it was only then that she saw the man ¡ª Yin Muchen.

    He was smoking. He leaned his back against the wall. His long legs werezily nted in front of him. His figure was straight and handsome. He ced his left hand in his pocket. He held his cigarette between two fingers on his right hand. When he smoked, his long, narrow eyes would scrunch up tightly. This led to the smile lines at the corners of his eyes to be even deeper, and he looked very very masculine.

    He was older than her by a whole decade. She was 24 years old this year, and he was 34 years old already.

    Yin Shuiling suddenly thought of the way he looked when he was 20 years old. At that time, he was very obedient. He started to impress others when he entered the Yin Corporation. He would smile at her, but in his smile, there would be a touch of depression and sadness, and she would feel bad for him.

    The man now was already standing on the peak of power and money. His status and wealth all added to his noble and respected identity. There was a cold and stern aura of a senior president in the corporate world on him. Dealing with the harshness of the corporate world had already made his entire body have some sinister elements to it. Him being like this was enough to make women all over the world feel bad for him.

    But even a person like him would also look like what he looked like right now. He was alone as he leaned back on the wall to smoke. The rays of sunshine that streamed in were strong, but the rays did not touch his body at all, and he looked all lonely.

    Yin Shuiling wanted to turn around, retreat, and avoid him, but when she thought for a moment that he purposely stopped her and waited for toe, she realized she could avoid him once or twice, but could she avoid him for her entire life?

    She did not owe him anything.

    Yin Shuiling continued to walk forward. As she walked past him, he did not lift his gaze up. He only bothered with smoking his cigarette. Some ashes fell onto his expensive trousers, and he stretched his hand out to flick them away.

    Yin Shuiling brushed past him and headed forward.

    But a voice rang out behind her. ¡°Howe you are not even saying a word when you see me? Are you pretending not to know me?¡±

    Yin Shuiling slowly stopped in her tracks. Her voice was cold and pure without any warmth in it. ¡°Do we know each other?¡±

    She did not know him anymore.

    The man was interested as he said, ¡°Oh.¡± Before he continued, ¡°It turns out that you are also able not to know the man that you¡¯ve slept with.¡±

    Yin Shuiling closed her eyes before she walked away.

    But she was unable to leave, because her slim waist was grabbed. He used two fingers. He did not use much strength, but she was still unable to fight back.

    The moment he exerted strength, she fell into his embrace. She had yet to have time to struggle. Her small palm sized face was held in the middle of hisrge palm that he used to hold his cigarette. His dark, marble-like eyes scanned her twice before he pursed his lips together andughed mockingly. ¡°I saw this faceugh very happily when it saw other men. Howe the moment you look at me, your face looks so cold. In the past, I noticed that you were enjoying it when we were in bed. Why, your appetite has grown over this past year in France. Aren¡¯t interested in me anymore?¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at him coldly, and herugh was even colder than his. ¡°That¡¯s right. I am not interested in you. Oh, that¡¯s not right. I was never interested in you from the beginning.¡±

    The moment she spoke, Yin Muchen¡¯s dark eyes turned violent, as if a knife had grazed his face. His aura was forceful.

    Yin Shuiling wanted to struggle, but her shoulders were shoved harshly by his left hand that he used to hold his cigarette. Her back crashed against the wall, and he came forward.

    ¡°Yin Muchen, let go. If you do not let me go, I will....¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to touch her small head. He bit the cigarette in his mouth, and he used both of his hands to pin her. He turned her soft waist around and allowed her to lean against the wall. He snorted out as heughedzily with a vague smile on his face. ¡°Are you going to stab me one more time? Shuiling, I will let you know, the way that you stabbed mest year was crooked. Let me teach you the next time you stab me,e in the direction of my heart, and I can guarantee that I¡¯ll be dead.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hands that were all over the ce were now held down by hisrge palm. Her soft, slim waist was held by his other hand. As she cast her gaze down, she saw the cigarette that he threw away. He stepped on it with his leather shoes as he lifted her skirt.

    Yin Shuiling felt a little afraid inside her heart. She did not expect that he would be so reckless when they had not met for such a long time. They were in the corridor, and there was nowhere for them to hide, and he actually wanted to force his way in.

    Yin Muchen shut his eyes. His thin, cruel lips were curled halfway as he said, ¡°Shui Ling ah, do you know how beautiful you look naturally? I don¡¯t me you for being so beautiful from birth. I would me you when you are out here attracting others. Don¡¯t wear a dress in front of those men next time. I¡¯m not happy when they look at you. I¡¯ll punish you if I am unhappy.

    ¡°I remember when you turned 15 years old. You wore a small white tank top at home and ran over to hug me. You were so pure at that time. You did not have anything underneath the tank top at all. You knew where my eyes were heading. If you were not seducing me, what were you doing back then? The most funny thing was, your mother saw it and came over to remind me. She said that you were the princess whom they treasured dearly. You were not someone who could be seen by lower ss people like me. What is going on right now? Aren¡¯t I pressing against you now?¡±

 Chapter 440 - Perfect Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 440: Perfect Wedding (4)</h4>

    Yin Shuiling felt the tip of her nose go sour, but there were no more tears in her eyes anymore. If he wanted to insult her, then she would have to congratte him now. He had already achieved his goals.

    She gave up trying to struggle. ¡°What do you n to do exactly? Your fianc¨¦e is still outside,¡± she asked softly and weakly.

    The man behind herughed. He stretched his right hand out to pull the zipper of his pants up as he said, ¡°Do you mean Xiao Yao? Its fine; she is the daughter of a wealthy family. She knows how to turn a blind eye to certain matters. Shuiling, don¡¯t get married yet, okay? Do you think it is possible for me to allow you to get married? Don¡¯t harm others. Just spent the rest of your life like this. You can spend your days quietly like this, and let me support you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling wanted tough, Sheughed out loud. With his position that he had today, his casual and nonchnt attitude when he said, ¡°Don¡¯t harm others already,¡± was already able to threaten her to an extreme.

    He would support her?

    Was she a mistress?

    ¡°Yin Muchen, why can¡¯t you just let go of me? Why do you have to do this to me?¡±

    ¡°What did I do to you? Didn¡¯t I treat you well? Actually, I can give you better stuff, but you didn¡¯t want it; you were not interested in it.¡±

    She did not want it? She was not interested? So even he himself did not know what to do with her?

    Hisrge palm was supporting her waist. He messily wanted to approach and bully her, but he suddenly realized that the woman below him had stopped moving. He opened his dark eyes and saw that there was a small knife in her hand. At this moment, she was taking the de to her supple, tender neck.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s irises contracted, and he let go of her.

    Yin Shuiling was able to escape. She stood up straight and faced him. The long train of her skirt fell onto the floor as it covered all of her beauty. She put her guard up as she leaned back onto the wall for support while she looked at him coldly. ¡°I will not get married, but as long as I am still alive, don¡¯t ever think of touching me again. Get lost!¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at her for a few seconds. There was a chill in his clear, dark eyes. He suddenlyughed softly. Hey back on the wallzily, while he adjusted his belt.

    He took out a cigarette from his pocket. He lit the cigarette with his lighter, then he ced his left hand into the pocket and had a frown on his face as he took a breath of smoke. He lifted his head to spit it out slowly. He did not look at her while he casually said, ¡°It seems like I am still treating you too well.¡±

    He turned around and walked away.

    Yin Shuiling looked at him slowly disappear from her sight, and he disappeared around the bend. The strength in her entire body was used up. Her legs softened, and she held the wall as she stooped down slowly. She buried her small face into her knees.

    She did not know why this man, Yin Muchen, was in her life?

    ...

    Zhou Yao truly felt bored. He did not like to attend these meetings of people that belonged in the upper ss society. Everyone was dressed in their best attire, chatting andughing with one another. No matter how he looked at it, it was so superficial and fake.

    He would be better off running a few thousand meters in the base. He would feel more refreshed after sweating it all out.

    The most irritating thing was, no matter where he went, he would attract everyone¡¯s gazes. The girls who participated in this wedding were all daughters of wealthy families. They looked at him while they had a glow in their eyes, but they were educated well. They would not run over to him to bother him, but looking at their desperate gazes, they were trying to flirt with him.

    If he were a normal man, he would be dazed in this array of attractive women. But he rejected anyone, no matter how they tried. It did not work with him. He allowed them to express their emotions. He was just like a wooden stick. They failed to electrocute him, and it was a waste of their effort.

    Zhou Yao ced both of his hands in his pockets. The man who was 6 ft 3 inches tall had an extremely good physique. The soft white shirt that he was wearing seemed like it was going to burst open in the next second, exposing his sculpted and toned muscles. Other men looked refined and pure when they were dressed in white shirts, but he was another case. He looked rogue andzy without a care. He looked way too wild.

    Zhou Yao walked on, feeling bored. At this moment, a familiar figure approached him.

    He had a look. His thin lips were half curled up sexily. He thought inside his heart, it was really such a coincidence, enemies were bound to meet everywhere. Leng Zhiyuan.

    When he had a good look of her, his nonchnt smile also froze for a moment. He did not think that female devi, would ever dress in such clothing.

    Leng Zhiyuan was dressed in a cheongsam. It was green withrge pink peony flowers. It was a more outstanding colour in this sea of girls. The retro buttons were on her elegant, tender neck. The exquisite flowy-silk cloth wrapped around her attractive figure. The woman was tall, and the cheongsam ended above her kneecaps. As she walked, her beautiful straight white legs were way too eye catching.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s figure was the top among all the women. Ning Qing was more of the tiny type. Jian Han was more frail and weak. They were not like her... Women. A true woman¡¯s figure was just like hers. She had an arc on her chest. She had a perky and toned butt. Her waist was extremely slim, and it almost seemed invisible. As she wore the cheongsam, she was the clear winner here.

    It was only that this winner was extremely unhappy with what she was dressed in. Leng Zhiyuan was in a horrible mood.

    She did not know why her beloved father and older brother insisted that she wear this. It was tight and strappy, and it made her extremely ufortable. The most important thing was, she had a pair of high heeled shoes on her feet. She had never worn such a thing in her entire life> She stumbled and wobbled as she took every step.

    On her journey, there were many men who stared at her. She was already in a bad mood. She hated that she could not remove her high heels to hit them forcefully. She wanted to dig her eyeballs out if they continued to look!

    Leng Zhiyuan took another two steps. She lifted her head as she saw the man standing in front of her ¡ª Zhou Yao.

    Zhou Yao had both of his hands in his pockets. He scanned her from head to toe. He had a smile on his face. He was not admiring her, but he was probably just watching her turn into a joke.

    As if he was in a good mood as he looked at her embarrassing appearance right now.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s anger that she controlled for an entire day erupted at that moment. She red at Zhou Yao coldly. ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen a beautiful woman before? Dirty pervert!¡±

    She turned her body sideways, and she distanced herself away from him.

    At this moment, the sound of Zhou Yao¡¯s teasing rang out in her ears. ¡°I have seen many beautiful women before, but I really have yet to see one who looks like you. Ay, Miss Leng, did you hear the idiom? An ugly woman trying to imitate a famous beauty by knitting her brows.¡±

    An ugly woman trying to imitate a famous beauty by knitting her brows?

    Leng Zhiyuan was lit on fire immediately. She turned her head to fiercely look over. ¡°You are looking for death!¡±

    She took quick steps as she dashed towards him. She kicked him in the middle of his handsome body.

    Zhou Yao turned his body slightly to dodge her. He took out his right hand that he ced inside his pockets. His broad, rough hand pinned her snow white foot that was swung in his direction.

    The man was used to holding his gun for many years no. The days that he spent in the base were rough. It was the first time that he held a woman¡¯s foot. It was tiny and cute, but it was not enough for him to grab. Her skin was really smooth, and it made his hand slip.

    He squinted his eyes and turned his head sideways to have a nce at her. ¡°Miss Leng, do you really not know, or are you pretending not to know? You are kicking me when you are dressed in a cheongsam. You are purposely letting me have a look?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not understand what he was trying to say at first. She saw his eyes go towards her thighs. He looked very bad, rogue, and evil as he said, ¡°Tsk tsk. I couldn¡¯t tell that Miss Leng had a girlish heart inside her, with your small cartoon underpants.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±, Leng Zhiyuan let out a scream, and she noticed that she made a low level mistake. She was dressed in a cheongsam and still lifted her leg to kick him.

    ¡°Let go!¡± She tried hard to take her leg back.

    But it was of no use, the man let go of his hand first. Her right leg was on him, because she did not stand steadily with her high heeled shoes, she let out a scream again. ¡°Ah!¡± Her entire body fell towards the floor.

    It was all the fault of the cheongsam and her high heeled shoes!

    She thought that she was going toe in contact with the ground, but that did not happen. Her slim waist was pinned by arge hand, and she was held firmly by someone.

    She opened her eyes. The man¡¯s dark, handsome face was in front of her eyes. He had a smile as he said, ¡°Miss Leng, is it true that you have a crush on me? It is not enough to let me have a look. You are evening into my embrace now?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was angered as she shouted, ¡°Shameless!¡± She took her right hand out, and wanted to give him a p.

    But she was unable to get her wish. Bang! Her butt fell onto the floor. The man immediately took his hand away. She fell onto the floor in a moment.

    It was awkward now, and she was utterly embarrassed. Leng Zhiyuan only heard the sound ofughter ringing out in the air. Everyone in the vicinity looked over.

    Because she fell onto the floor, the slit of her cheongsam was a little open. She quickly ced her thighs together to prevent others from looking at her. Her butt was really painful. Ever since she was born, she was the Young Miss of the Leng family. Although she did not have a mother or any friends, her father and older brother spoiled her, and she had never been in such a situation before.

    She felt her face became wet. She stretched her hand out to touch her face, it turned out to be tears.

    She had a frown on her face; what was this nonsense?

    She would not cry.

    It was probably because she fell on her butt that she choked up with tears.

    She would not worry about those that gathered around tough at her. She tried to get up, but she was unable to stand because she sprained her ankle.

    Zhou Yao stood tall and mighty beside her. To be honest, he was a little happy when he saw her fall to the floor. This woman was way too arrogant, and he had to make her know her limits.

    There was probably no one who would believe that he would be the leader of the ming Forces Commando Unit and actuallye here and tease a small woman for fun.

    Childish!

    He lowered his gaze to have a nce at that woman. The woman¡¯s hand was small and white, not like the hands of a secret agent. She used both of her small hands to cover her cheongsam, and she tried to stand up.

    But she was wearing high heeled shoes. She could not stand up no matter how hard she tried, and she looked a little silly doing so.

    Zhou Yao would not admit that he felt guilty. The people beside them were stillughing. He scanned them with his sharp gaze, his meaning was ¡ª Are you all too free?

    Everyone looked at his gaze, shivered, and ran away in a sh.

    Zhou Yao took a step forward and came to face her, then he slowly stretched out his right hand. ¡°Stand up.¡±

    He pulled her.

    p! Leng Zhiyuan smacked hisrge hand away.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°You, woman, don¡¯t be ungrateful when I am being kind. I am pulling you up now. Why don¡¯t you stand now? If you don¡¯t try, I will leave.¡±

    ¡°You get lost. Get lost, quick! Get lost, get lost!¡± Leng Zhiyuan lifted her small head up and growled at him.

    It was only then that Zhou Yao saw the tears on her face. He froze right away. It was not that he had not seen a woman crying before, but it was really his first time looking at this woman cry. Her stunning mixed-race eyes were originally beautiful to begin with. They were a blurry grey colour, full of a foreigner¡¯s vibe. There were sparkling tears on her exquisite face. Her skin was really white. It was white with ayer of pink, and it was soft as tofu.

    He did not think that this female devil that was normally wild would have such a...feminine and weak side to her, and he froze in a moment.

    There was still one hand in his pocket. He lifted his head up and instinctively licked his dry lips. After hearing ¡°Get lost¡± a few times, he did not have a good expression on his face. He was extremely impatient as he said, ¡°Leng Zhiyuan, I will ask you one more time: are you going to stand up or not?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t! I don¡¯t need you to be here shedding crocodile tears. You are such a rough man!¡±

    Zhou Yao heard her speak. He had a frown on his face, and he turned around to leave.

    He had yet to take two steps, and an angry shout that came from in front of him. ¡°Little rascal, who allowed you to bully a girl like this? Let¡¯s see if I will not beat you to death!¡±

 Chapter 441 - The End Of The Main Story

    <h4>Chapter 441: The End Of The Main Story</h4>

    Zhou Yao froze. He cursed softly inside his heart. Why would he meet Zhou Peng, his grandfather, here?

    The Zhou family were soldiers for three generations. Zhou Peng was an old General in the army, and his son, Zhou Anbang left the army to head into politics. Not only was he the mayor of T City, he also had a position in the central government. When it came to Zhou Yao¡¯s generation, he also lived up to his family¡¯s expectations. He went to the battlefield when he was only 16 years old. He established the ming Forces Commando Unit when he was 20 years old, and he was a one star Major General.

    The Zhou family was different from many elite families. They were a strong military family and had power to show for it.

    Old Master Zhou Peng had retired a few years ago, but his temper has not changed at all. He was still stern as usual, and when talking about his grandson, he said that he must have sinned to have such a grandson like Zhou Yao. Before Zhou Yao turned 16 years old, he did not behave well, and Zhou Peng threw him into the army. Now that he was 25 years old, he did not obediently get married and start a family. There were rumours that he was ¡°gay,¡± and he was extremely worried for this grandson of his.

    Zhou Peng was dressed in a traditional Chinese outfit today. He ran over hurriedly with a fierce aura. He did not say anything further, and he directly lifted the cane in his hand at Zhou Yao. ¡°You are such a rebel!¡±

    Zhou Yao was shocked, and he jumped all over the ce. He was not afraid of anyone, but he had grown to fear Zhou Peng due to the numerous beatings that he¡¯s received since he was young. He ducked to one side while he shouted, ¡°Old Man, if there is anything you want to say, just say it. Don¡¯t use your hands.¡±

    ¡°Say something? What do I have to say?¡± Zhou Peng was extremely furious with his eyebrows arched high up. ¡°How did I raise such a grandson? When you go out in the future, don¡¯t say that your surname is Zhou. I feel embarrassed for you. Where are your gentlemanly manners? You are bullying a girl just like that?¡±

    Zhou Yao was not persuaded, and he snorted, ¡°Old Man, open your eyes to have a look. What kind of girl is she considered to be?¡±

    ¡°You still dare to talk back!¡± Zhou Peng held the cane and took a deep breath. He calmed the anger in his chest as he said, ¡°You wait for me!¡± Zhou Yao stood there obediently.

    Zhou Peng stretched his hand out to touch his hair, confirming that his hairstyle was not messed up. He curled the corners of his lips and worked hard to ce the most benevolent smile he could manage on his face. He turned around and looked at Leng Zhiyuan, who was seated on the floor. Heughed and said, ¡°Granddaughter-inw, its my first time meeting you. How are you doing?¡±

    Granddaughter-inw?

    Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan, ¡°....¡±

    ¡°Granddaughter-inw, this naughty fe Zhou Yao bullied you today. I already punished him on your behalf. You don¡¯t have to worry. In the future, grandpa has your back. He will never again dare to do as he pleases. Of course, don¡¯t look at how fierce Grandpa was being just now. Actually, grandpa is very kind. Grandpa likes children very much. After you get married, you should quickly give the Zhou family a big fat chap. Grandpa will personally raise him for you.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan: ¡°...¡±

    At this moment: ¡°Zhiyuan.¡± Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s father, Leng Mu, ran over.

    Leng Zhiyuan saw her father and felt wronged. ¡°Dad...¡± She stretched both of her small hands out towards Leng Mu, wanting him to support her to stand back up. She still wanted to ask her father to help her kill that damned man.

    Leng Mu also stretched his hand out, but Leng Zhiyuan saw Leng Mu¡¯s hands brush past her small hands with her own eyes, and he held...Zhou Peng¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Inw, inw, it is really true that a thousand words cannotpare to meeting a person in the face once. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Inw looks even more powerful and stern in real lifepared to videos. You really live up to the name of Senior General Zhou.¡±

    Zhou Pengughed. ¡°That¡¯s not true. Inw Leng is the real powerful one. Nobody hasn¡¯t heard the name Leng Mu. Even this daughter of yours, no matter how I look at her, she is so beautiful and sopetent.¡±

    ¡°Same for you. Master Zhou is also like his father. These two people are enemies who match each other. They would not know each other if they do not get into a fight.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, since these two youngsters have such fate, then I will invite inw to drink together with me, and we can also discuss their marriage at the same time. I have the intention for them to get married quickly. Inw, you can state whatever dowry you would wish to receive. I can satisfy any condition.¡±

    After that, Leng Zhiyuan saw both of them walking away in the distance. She was at a loss for words. ¡°...¡±

    What the hell were they doing?

    Zhou Yao ced both of his hands in his pockets. He nced at Zhou Peng once. That old man had nothing to do, and had gone crazy thinking of having a great grandchild. He probably heard that his grandson bullying Leng Zhiyuan. He had long thanked the Gods at home this morning that his grandson was not ¡°gay.¡±

    Zhou Yao rolled his eyes. He was at a loss. He strode forward with his long legs, and he stretched his hand out again. His tone was very firm as he said, ¡°Get up!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was angry when she saw hime over. ¡°Get lost!¡±

    In the next second, her entire body was lifted up, and he carried her over his shoulder as he walked away.

    Leng Zhiyuan: ¡°...¡±

    Rascal! She wanted him dead!

    ...

    There was such a chaotic matter that urred during the wedding. Little Qinwen was very calm. He stood at the side of the table and went on his tiptoes, wanting to eat the cherries ced on the te.

    But the table was too high. He was a little short. He stretched his small hands up with much effort, and he froze. He was not tall enough to reach it.

    As he hung on the table, a cream white glitter train of a skirtnded by his side. There was arge cherry stuffed into his soft small hand.

    Little Qinwen stood up straight. He lifted his small head up to have a look and quickly put a smile on his face. ¡°Aunty Jian.¡±

    Jian Han was here.

    Jian Han tied her silk like hair up into an updo today. There were two sparkling pearls on her snowy white earlobes. She looked at Little Qinwen with a gentle smile as she said, ¡°Do you know me?¡±

    Little Qinwen¡¯s perfect little face was immediately sour. He cast his small head down. He was very very upset. It really turned out to be true, Aunt Jian started to forget many things, and she also forgot many people.

    At this moment, Little Qinwen¡¯s body was swept up into the air. He was already held up by someone. His small head was gently caressed. A warm and charming voice rang out in the air. ¡°Little Qinwen, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Little Qinwen saw that it was Zhou Dayuan and quickly stretched of his tender, white elbows as he hugged his neck. He felt wronged and said, ¡°Uncle Zhou, Aunt Jian doesn¡¯t remember me anymore.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan did not have any hint of surprise on his handsome face. He kissed Little Qin Wen¡¯s face as he gently said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It is all good as long as you remember Aunt Jian.¡±

    Jian Han looked at the man beside her. He looked both handsome and unfamiliar. The dark blue shirt that he wore made him look warm like a piece of jade. He matched it with ck trousers, and he looked clean and stern as he wore it, with his perfect body proportions.

    He used one arm to carry Little Qinwen. When he spoke gently, he had a smile on his face. He was just like a touch of the wind in spring, and could blow into other¡¯s hearts.

    Jian Han observed him secretly. The man looked over. He curled his lips as he smiled. Those warm, dark eyes were full of pampering and gentleness as his glow fixated on her face, as if he wanted to remember her face and deeply carve her into his heart.

    Jian Han¡¯s small face turned red. She quickly looked elsewhere, and cast her gaze towards her feet.

    She did not see her feet but her round belly instead. She was already seven months pregnant now, and she could not even remember who gave her this child.

    As she was in the middle of her random imagination, she heard the small boy start talking again. ¡°Uncle Zhou, Daddy and Mama said that I cannot address you the same anymore. Daddy and Mama address you as Younger Uncle, am I going to address you as Younger Grandpa?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan nodded his head. ¡°Yeah, based on formalities, it should be like that.¡±

    ¡°Okay then, younger grandpa, when would younger grandma give birth to the baby, I want a younger brother to y together with me, I am so bored everyday.¡±

    ¡°Your younger grandma will give birth in another four months now, but that is not your younger brother. His seniority is one generation above yours, but Little Qinwen does not need to be sad. I will secretly tell you a good piece of news; your Mama is pregnant now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Little Qin Wen was shocked, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know of this?¡±

    ¡°Because I just found out when I took your Mama¡¯s pulse just now. Your Daddy and Mama don¡¯t know yet. Other than me, you¡¯re the first one that knows about this.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then I have a younger brother to y with?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it should be a younger brother. Your Mama has twins in her stomach. It is still too early now. I am afraid I have predicted incorrectly, but if my checkup was right, you¡¯ll also have a younger sister; they are twins ¡ª brother and sister.¡±

    ¡°Wow, my Mama¡¯s belly has two babies. Then Younger Grandpa, how many babies are inside younger Grandma¡¯s stomach?¡±

    Jian Han lifted her small head up. She saw the man¡¯s warm gazend on her round stomach as he said, ¡°Your younger grandma¡¯s stomach has only one, because Younger Grandpa is not as pro as your father.¡±

    Little Qinwen¡¯srge, grape-like eyes turned, and he cupped his hands over his small lips as heughed sneakily. With a childish voice, he said, ¡°Younger Grandpa, it¡¯s fine. Younger Grandma¡¯s stomach doesn¡¯t have two babies, but you can make Younger Grandma have another one. You would have two babies like this.¡±

    Jian Han saw the man¡¯s gazend on her small face again. Heughed, and his dark eyes were moist. He stared at her slowly, just as if he was talking to her. ¡°There is no need for that; we are fine with just one.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s heart was racing very quickly. This handsome man was always looking at her, and even when the small boy said, ¡°Young grandma¡±, it was just as if they were talking about her.

    Her earlobes were hot. She turned around and did not bother with him.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her slim, lithe figure. His smile was full of tenderness, and he said to Little QinWen, ¡°It is your Daddy and Mama¡¯s wedding night. Go and tell this good news to them quickly, and say that Younger Grandpa has ordered them. They definitely cannot sleep together when the twins are under three months old. Also, Younger Grandpa wishes them a happy new marriage.¡±

    Little Qinwen did not understand any of this. He slid down happily from Zhou Dayuan¡¯s body. ¡°Okay, Younger Grandpa, I will go tell Daddy and Mama right now.¡±

    Little Qinwen flew across the room.

    There was a smile on the corners of Jian Han¡¯s lips. She still had yet to realize that this handsome and refine man was actually so bad. They could not sleep together because Ning Qing was pregnant, and he still wished them a happy new marriage. What would the newlyweds think when they heard his congrattions?

    Jian Han was pondering, and there was a sudden warmth on her shoulder. She was taken into a mesmerizing embrace.

    Zhou Dayuan hugged her.

    Jian Han¡¯s small face was crimson red. She fumbled around not allowing him to hug her. ¡°Who are you? Why are you touching me randomly?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Zhou Dayuan used some force to take her into his embrace. ¡°Have a look yourself; the wedding ceremony is starting now.¡±

    Jian Han stopped struggling. The wedding march started to y, and the red carpet that spanned a few miles were decorated with numerous rose petals. Ning Qing, who was dressed in a pure white wedding dress, held Lu Shaoming¡¯s hand as they slowly walked towards the altar.

    ...

    The pastor asked, ¡°Do you, Lu Shaoming, take Ning Qing who is beside you right now to be yourwfully wedded wife, and no matter poverty or wealth, sickness or health, from now on, would you love her, cherish her, and be together with her till death do you part?¡±

    Lu Shaoming said, ¡°I do.¡±

    The pastor continued, ¡°Do you, Ning Qing, take Lu Shaoming who is beside you right now to be yourwfully wedded husband, and no matter poverty or wealth, sickness or health, from now on, would you love him, cherish him, and be together with him till death do you part?¡±

    Ning Qing said, ¡°I do.¡±

    The pastor said, ¡°Okay, I will announce in God¡¯s name now, you are officially a married couple. You may now kiss the bride.¡±

    Lu Shaoming turned around slowly, and he stretched his hand out to lift the veil on Ning Qing¡¯s face. Before everyone who was present, as the wind that was blowing through the fields of flowers, among these romantic dandelions, he kissed Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing closed her eyes with a sweet smile on her face.

 Chapter 442 - Zhou Jian Story (1) This Is All The Love That She Gave To You

    <h4>Chapter 442: Zhou Jian Story (1) This Is All The Love That She Gave To You</h4>

    Ever since she came back from her parent¡¯s grave, Jian Han started to forget many things.

    For example, she would forget that she had just watered the nts. She would forget that she did not take her keys that she left in the room. Slowly, there were many alien faces that appeared in front of her. Those who were called Ning Qing, Little Qinwen ¡ª she started to forget all of them.

    She actually did not notice that she was starting to forget things and people at first. She only saw that the shocked expressions of the people around her turned more and more serious. She guessed that she¡¯d probably fallen ill.

    That night, in the condominium unit

    Zhou Dayuan was preparing dinner in the kitchen. He called out to her, ¡°Jian Han, grab your utensils and prepare to eat dinner.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± She obediently took two sets of chopsticks and bowls, and she ced them on the table.

    At this moment, Zhou Dayuan came out, and he had enoki mushroom chicken soup in his hands.

    Jian Han went over to have a whiff, and had a smile on her face quickly as she said, ¡°It smells so good.¡±

    Her small head was caressed. The man came over to kiss her small face as he said, ¡°Does it smell good? If it smells good, have more.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jian Han nodded her head with force as she said, ¡°Then I will go and take the utensils.¡±

    She walked quickly into the kitchen.

    As she took the chopsticks and bowls in her hands, she realized that there were two pairs of utensilsid down on the dining table. She took them just now, and she froze on the spot, before looking at the man in a blur.

    Zhou Dayuan did not have too many emotions on his face. His defined features were gentle under the light shining from above. He wore a thin dark blue sweater, matched together with ck trousers. It made him look like a refined schr. He stood by the side of the table. He moved his hands as he put the utensils away before walking into the kitchen. ¡°Go and have your meal.¡±

    Jian Han was in a blur. She turned back and stepped into the kitchen to hug the man from behind.

    The man stopped in his tracks. He held the utensils in one hand, and his other empty hand caressed her small soft hand, before he asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Jian Han ced her small head on his handsome back as she nudged him. She pouted her pink lips as she said, ¡°Hubby, would I forget about you in the future too?¡±

    The man froze for a moment. His deep, charming voice did not have any irregrities in it as he smiled and said, ¡°It is also okay to forget. It is all okay as long as I remember you.¡±

    Jian Han closed her eyes. She felt a crack appear in her own heart, and this crack had gone to the depths of her inner heart.

    ¡°Hubby, you should bring me to the hospital tomorrow for a checkup.¡±

    After a long silence, she heard his voice. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    In the hospital

    The results of Jian Han¡¯s medical checkups for different aspects of her health were released. The nurse handed the results over to Zhou Dayuan.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at the report in the nurses hand for a moment, but he did not take it from her.

    The nurse curled her lips up as sheforted him with a smile. ¡°Doctor Zhou, you don¡¯t have to be too nervous. Your wife¡¯s health is in good condition, the baby is also very healthy. There are no problems.¡±

    At this moment, Jian Han sat on the long bench of the hospital corridor. He leaned back on the wall. The woman heard what the nurse said and looked at him with her sparkling and moist almond shaped eyes. He stretched his hand out to caress her silk-like hair before he took the results into his hands.

    He flipped through the report carefully. Jian Han¡¯s health was in good condition, but his warm and handsome features had already turned cold bit by bit. The biggest problem was that there was no problem detected.

    He took his phone out of his pocket and made a call.

    The call was connected very quickly. It was Tang Fan¡¯s voice. ¡°Hello.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan ced his left hand in his pocket. He fumbled around his pocket, wanting to find his cigarette and lighter. He liked to smoke whenever he was in an anxious mood.

    But he did not find it, it was only then that he remembered that he had long quit smoking. Jian Han was pregnant right now; how could he be smoking?

    ¡°Hello.¡± He moved his thin lips. There was no emotion in his voice. He was already of this age. The thing he was most proud of was his self control. ¡°Am I missing out on something that happen to Jian Han in the past?¡±

    Tang Fan on the other end asked, ¡°What happened to Jian Han?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s started to forget many things, and she¡¯s also forgotten many people.¡±

    Tang Fan was silent immediately. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°Seven years ago, while she wasn¡¯t with you, she battled a psychological illness.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zhou Dayuan originally leaned against the wall. He straightened his body up and frowned as Tang Fan spoke. ¡°Seven years ago, she left you and went to Singapore. Her parents rushed over from X City to meet her in Singapore, but the high speed train derailed, and her parents directly went off a cliff. They were unable to find their remains in the end. After she went back to Singapore, she was not behaving right. She locked herself in a small room. She would not see anyone. She did not see the sunshine, and she forgot many people and things. After that, she met hypnotist master Bill. She took two years of psychological therapy to recover from it.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan listened on. His thin maroon lips were pursed in a cold thin line, he lifted his head, and forced his words out. ¡°Seven years ago, why did she leave me to go to Singapore?¡±

    He asked this question finally ¡ª the demon hidden inside his heart.

    He always wanted to know the answer, but he wasn¡¯t sure that the answer was something that he could take.

    Tang Fan on the other end wasughing. Hisugh was cold and...self mocking as he said, ¡°Zhou Dayuan ah, Zhou Dayuan. Didn¡¯t you think why Jian Han would leave you? You wouldn¡¯t really believe that seven years ago, when Jian Han saw you go to prison, she chose to leave you? Did you know, during her parents funeral, her biological uncle actually gave her a tight p. Her uncle said that she gave up on her own parents because of a man. She was unworthy of being the daughter of the Jian family!

    ¡°Who was this man who had her deep feeling and love? And who was it who caused her to be the sinner of the Jian family but did not know about it himself? Zhou Dayuan, do you know what I am the most jealous of you for? The thing I am most jealous of is that Jian Han has always protected this secret and did not let you know about it. That is all of the love that Jian Han gave you!¡±

    Tang Fan ended the call in anger.

    Zhou Dayuan heard the tone. He was unable toe back to his senses for a long time. Actually, other than Tang Fan¡¯s chiding just now he did not divulge any worthy information, but who was he? He guessed some fragments of what had happened. He could use these tiny bits of information to investigate what had happened.

    But, he did not dare.

    He moved his left hand. He lowered his gaze to look. Jian Han stretched her two small hands out to hold onto hisrge hand. Her hand was soft and white, and thatfortable warmth was transferred to his cold palm, making him feel warm.

    He slowly bent over as he looked at her lovingly. ¡°Wifey, what is wrong?¡±

    Jian Han stretched a small index finger. It slowly came to his tightly knitted brows. She smoothed out the three deep lines running across his forehead before she coyly said, ¡°Hubby, in the future, don¡¯t have a frown on your face. I don¡¯t like to see you with a frown on your face.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan felt his heart was like a calmke that had a stone thrown into it, and it created multiple ripples. He nodded his head and said, ¡°Yeah, I will listen to Wifey¡¯s words. I won¡¯t frown anymore.¡±

    Jian Han curled the corners of her beautiful lips up and had a sweet smile on her face.

    Zhou Dayuan stretched his hand out to touch her small face. His voice was soft and gentle as if he was afraid to wake a child in deep sleep. He said, ¡°Wifey, kiss me.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    At this moment, there were many passer-by¡¯s walking through the corridor, but no matter how many people were present, he didn¡¯t care. They did not have much ever since they were born, and now, with what they have lost, they only had each other.

    Jian Han nodded her head in the corridor with numerous people walking around, and she kissed his face obediently.

    ...

    At night, in the condominium unit

    Jian Hany on the big soft bed. Her gentle and beautiful almond shaped face was pink, and her longshes that resembled thin fans quietly dropped down. She had already fallen asleep.

    Zhou Dayuan held her soft waist and allowed her to perch on his chest like a small kitten. There was an ambermp in the quiet room, and he did not sleep for a long time.

    His phone was vibrating, and he received a call.

    He lowered his gaze and kissed the small woman¡¯s forehead. He stretched his hand out to take his phone and pressed the key to pick up the call.

    ¡°Hello.¡± His deep, masculine, and mesmerizing voice rang out in the night, and it was extremely charming. It was Lu Shaoming¡¯s voice. ¡°I have investigated the matters that you have asked me to check. Because too much time has passed, the mark that had been left over at that time has been fully erased, so I had to spend some effort and time.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan did not say a word. If it were easy to check, he wouldn¡¯t have asked Lu Shaoming to investigate.

    ¡°Dayuan, an ident happened with the surgery that you did seven years ago. You were locked in prison, so it was Zhou Dao and Kong Lan who made use of their connections to settle this matter. They saved you, but their condition to get you out of prison was that Jian Han had to leave you, and in the future, she could not appear before you.

    ¡°After you were locked in prison, Jian Han thought of a n to save you. She contacted the judge in charge of your case. She wanted to beg for mercy. That judge had impure intentions and was interested in Jian Han. Jian Han probably was at a loss for what to do at that time. She did not have power or influence. She only had herself. So Jian Han went to that judge¡¯s home at night, but it just had to be such a coincidence, the judge¡¯s wife came back, and based on sources, when Jian Han came out, her face was red, and her hair was in a mess. It was obvious that she was beaten up.

    ¡°After she ran out, she went to look for Zhou Dao and Kong Lan immediately. At that time, you were already locked up for half a month. These two people did not intervene at all. They were probably waiting for Jian Han to look for them. After that, Jian Han came out and packed her luggage to fly to Singapore.

    ¡°Jian Han went to Singapore to honour her promise in order to save you and get you out of prison. She called her own parents to ask them to move to Singapore. Jian Han¡¯s parents took the high speed rail on that very night to go to the airport, but they did not expect that the high speed train would end up in an ident.¡±

    ¡°Ever since she came back from her parents¡¯ funeral, Jian Han had a psychological illness. She did not have any friends or rtives in Singapore. Everyone in the Jian family broke off all contact with her. She just stayed in a rental t in that alien city, and she stayed there for two years.

    ¡°After that, Tang Fan appeared. Tang Fan was Jian Han¡¯s high school ssmate. He always had good feelings for her. Tang Fan was hypnotist master Bill¡¯s student, and naturally, Jian Han started to ept hypnotist master Bill¡¯s hypnosis therapy with Tang Fan¡¯s help. After that, Jian Han started to recuperate slowly.

    ¡°Tang Fan and Jian Han were considered to be senior and junior. Tang Fan did not marry anyone because of her. They did not have a rtionship with one another, but everyone in the hospital spread rumours of them being a couple. The moment the rumour started, itsted for 5 years. After that, in Ennd, Jian Han saw you again.¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not say anymore. Zhou Dayuan was clear on what happened after that, and he did not need Lu Shaoming to borate.

    Zhou Dayuan also did not say anything. His line of visionnded on the small woman¡¯s face that was perched in his embrace.

    At this moment, the phone on the other end was snatched away. Ning Qing¡¯s chiding voice came over the other end as she sobbed as she breathed through her nose. ¡°Woo woo, Zhou Dayuan, did you hear it or not? Older Sister Jian never betrayed you. She loves you... She loved you so much that she gave herself to another man to destroy her...

    ¡°Did you know how Zhou Dao and Kong Lan insulted Older Sister Jian? That day when Older Sister Jian went to look for them, they did not even open their doors. Older Sister Jian kneeled before the main doors of your home. The rain was pelting down from the sky, and every drop of rain was a teardrop from Older Sister Jian...¡±

 Chapter 443 - Zhou Jian Story (2) She Was Still Unable To Forget Him

    <h4>Chapter 443: Zhou Jian Story (2) She Was Still Unable To Forget Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Zhou Dayuan, did you know that you were the reason that Older Sister Jian¡¯s parents passed away? If Older Sister Jian did not ask her parents to go to Singapore, if Older Sister Jian didn¡¯t rush them so much, and if Older Sister Jian loved you a little less, her parents would not have gotten into that ident... Woo woo...

    ¡°Zhou Dayuan, although you are a doctor, you would never understand the pain a patient with mental illness would feel. You are also unable to imagine how Older Sister Jian went through those years in Singapore... Zhou Dayuan, what do you possess to make Older Sister Jian treat you like this? A romance in her schooling days ended the lives of her family members. She lost herself and her family members. She was all by herself as she was surviving all these years. When she met you again, she was still unwilling to tell you the truth...

    ¡°Do you know why she was unwilling to say so? Do you know why she was willing to let you misunderstand her and not tell you the truth? Because they were your parents. She was unwilling to let you know that when you were in trouble, your parents gave up on you! Because they were her parents, she did not dare to open her eyes when there was sunlight because of the two lives lost. She was afraid that she was under your love spell, and she was afraid that her heart would beat for you again. She was afraid that she would start to hope for forgiveness and bliss, and she thought that she did not deserve it all.

    ¡°But Zhou Dayuan, she still chose to be together with you... Did you know how did the mermaid got her bliss? The mermaid chopped her most beautiful tail into two pieces, and she took every step towards her bliss while stepping on knife des...

    ¡°Older Sister Jian treated you like this, and how did you treat Older Sister Jian in turn? There was a period of time in the past, you were angry at her, and how did you bully her? You are clear on what you did inside your heart... Older Sister Jian¡¯s character is soft, so you treated her like a soft persimmon in your hands as you squished her. If it were any one of us instead, we would definitely give you a tight p...

    ¡°Woo woo, Zhou Dayuan, do you say that you have saved the entire sr system in your previous life so you were able to meet Older Sister Jian? Actually, how are you matched? You cant evenpare to Tang Fan... The time that Tang Fan apanied Older Sister Jian for was not shorterpared to your time with her, and he only brought happiness to Older Sister Jian, and he did not bring her any sadness...

    ¡°Zhou Dayuan ah, Zhou Dayuan, love Older Sister Jian properly. She didn¡¯t dare to tell you that she loved you, but her love for you has already exhausted everything of hers, and now she has given whatever she is left with all to you.¡±

    Ning Qing hung up the call on her end, and Zhou Dayuan slowly put his phone away.

    His gaze fell onto the small woman¡¯s face. He stretched his finger to brush Jian Han. Was this the case? It turned out that you loved me this much.

    He had always been looking for her throughout these years. He did not hate her for ¡°dumping¡± him back then. Although he did not hate her, it did not mean that he did not mind. He only did not mention all what happened in the past, because the things that happened back then were a scar on his heart.

    He was afraid that she would leave him once again. He did not feel safe and would be panicked and helpless.

    So he could not take a single chance. His inner heart was frail as he treated Tang Fan as his enemy, but on the outside, he had to project the image as if he was mighty and nonchnt without a care. He was crazy with jealousy, so that call made him angry and led him to do many... He did not even dare to think of those matters now.

    Seven years ago...

    How did things look like seven years ago?

    He was in prison, and she was outside prison.

    Did that judge have bad intentions towards her?

    Was she beat up by someone else?

    She knelt down during that rainy day for more than one hour?

    He still remembered her youthful look at that time. She was a talented student at Oxford, with a gentle and beautiful appearance. The boys that were after her could all line up in a long line, and she was also arrogant as like a princess.

    How could a princess do those things?

    How could a princess turn into a pitiful orphan, and how did that lead her to get a psychological illness after that?

    Those years, he always thought that she was living very well all by herself. How did she get through those times?

    Ning Qing was right in what she said. Actually, what did he possess?

    Did she love him?

    She loved him!

    But at the same time she loved him, she was in such pain.

    Zhou Dayuan suddenly thought of the day in the graveyard that she did not allow him to touch her. She begged him to leave. She did not want to see him, and she looked at him with a hateful gaze.

    That night, when hey back on the sofa and closed his eyes, he was very very afraid. He did not know if she hated him or not.

    But he knew now. It was not that she hated him. She did not dare to let hime near. She did not dare to let her own parents see her being happy. She had a debt, and she thought that she had sinned very much, and she probably only hated herself.

    So after she came back from the graveyard, she started to forget many things, many people, and the psychological illness that she battled with a few years ago came back.

    Zhou Dayuany down. He buried his head in the woman¡¯s tender neck as he sniffed the scent of her fragrance. Hisrge hand weaved into her small hand as he interlocked his fingers with hers.

    Jian Han, why do people in love have to be in such pain. What made us turn into the way we are right now? I am in love but unable to get what I want. You cannot profess your love.

    It¡¯s all alright. You will not be lost this time around, not with me around.

    I will be there for everything.

    Early the next morning.

    Zhou Dayuan prepared breakfast in the kitchen. He ascended the stairs and prepared to call Jian Han.

    He was halfway up the stairs, and the door of the bedroom was open. Jian Han took her bag as she walked out.

    Zhou Dayuan saw her, and there was a smile on his handsome face immediately. ¡°Wi...¡±

    He had yet to say the word, ¡°Wifey¡±, but Jian Han shouted out loud. ¡°Ah, who are you? Why are you appearing in my house?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s entire bodytrembled. His dark, moist eyes were fixed on Jian Han¡¯s face.

    Jian Han was extremely shocked. She looked at her watch when she woke up, and it was already half past seven. She was going to bete for work, and she didn¡¯t expect that she would see this stranger when she opened the door.

    She ced her bag in front of her and looked at the man with a wary gaze.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her carefully. Her eyes looked very foreign. Today, she had finally forgotten him.

    Zhou Dayuan did not have much of an expression on his face. He turned around, and went down the stairs. He walked into the dining room and gently said, ¡°Come over and have breakfast.¡±

    Jian Han looked at his back profile and was extremely puzzled inside her heart. Who was this person? Could... Was he...her roommate?

    ¡°I am not eating; I am going to bete for work. You can eat...¡± Jian Han said while she ran in the direction of the door. She suddenly thought of something as she stretched her small head out. ¡°Oi, what is your name?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan watched her dash off in a hurry and knew that she¡¯s also forgotten that she¡¯s pregnant. He weed her beautiful and clear almond shaped eyes. He was patient as he answered, ¡°Zhou Dayuan.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Zhou Dayuan.¡± Jian Han chewed on this name and ran out of the condominium unit in a rush.

    As she walked out of the condominium and headed towards the main street, Jian Han froze on the spot. She turned her small head as she looked at her surroundings carefully. Where did she want to go?

    She forgot where she was going and forgot what she was going to do.

    At this moment, a silver coloured Porsche cruised onto the main streets. Zhou Dayuan looked forward through the window. He saw that small woman at the first nce. On this winter day, she wore a short white cotton coat, matched together with a pair of ck tight pants. There was a dark blue sling bag on her shoulders. She had a tall figure. Her simple clothing entuated her long, slim thighs, and she looked clean and beautiful.

    Two and a half months, and she did not have a bump yet.

    He was not worried that the pants that she wore were too tight. All of the clothes in the closet had been prepared by him personally, and it was loose at the waist.

    It was only when he looked at her behaviour right now, his heart was still beating harshly. She was at such a loss. She froze on the spot, and she lowered her small head with ck hair as she looked at her feet. At this moment, she looked like a small girl who was dumped onto the streets and did not know where to go.

    Zhou Dayuan turned the steering wheel, and he slowly stopped the car in front of her.

    He lowered the car windows, and he looked at her. ¡°Get on board.¡±

    She heard someone talking. Jian Han lifted her head up. She saw Zhou Dayuan, and her eyes were full of doubt and nkness as she said, ¡°Who are you? Are you talking to me?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s entire heart sank. Ten minutes ago, she still asked his name inside the condominium unit, and now, she had forgotten him already.

    Zhou Dayuan was silent for two seconds before he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you on your way to work? I will bring you there.¡±

    The moment she heard the word ¡°work,¡± Jian Han hit her own head immediately. That was right; she was going to work. How did she manage to forget that?

    She did not even hesitate. As she went forward, she stretched her hand out to open the back door. She sat inside as she said, ¡°Sir, thank you.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan did not say a single word. He stepped on the elerator, and the Porsche cruised on the road smoothly.

    Jian Han sat out back. She leaned against the window and suddenly heard her stomach grumbling. It turned out that she was hungry now.

    She touched her belly. She thought that she should eat something. Her bright almond-shaped eyes searched around, and she realized that there was a thermos container beside her.

    Her eyes immediately brightened.

    At this moment, a warm and charming voice rang out in her ears, and it brought along happiness with it. ¡°Do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± She nodded her head.

    ¡°Eat then.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you for this.¡± Jian Han took the thermos. She opened it. There was a sandwich inside. It contained eggs and thinly sliced beef. There was a bag of warm milk, and two pieces of sushi, together with some cherry tomatoes with a half of a red grapefruit.

    It was a wide spread.

    Jian Han took the sandwich and took a small bite. It was the taste that she liked, and everything was what she loved to eat...

    Zhou Dayuan looked through the rear view mirror at her. The small woman ate very elegantly. She would not make a sound. Her small, fair hand held the sandwich as she took small bites. There was a little sauce on her fingers. She stretched her small pink tongue out and licked it bit by bit, like a small kitten.

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s handsome face was full of love. He moved his Adam¡¯s apple as he said, ¡°Eating food from a stranger; you are not afraid that I would drug your food?¡±

    Jian Han froze in an instant. She lifted her gaze and she could see half of the man¡¯s face in her line of vision. She did not take a good look just now, but he was really handsome. His features were defined and smooth. His tall nose was like the peak of a mountain.

    He was dressed in a high cor ck sweater today. He had a red coat on the outside. The simple pairing of these two colours entuated the warm and elegant aura that he had on his body.

    Jian Han felt that she was mesmerized with him. At this moment, the man¡¯s gaze came over from the rear view mirror. He was not hurried or slow. He curled his lips up, as hezily said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know anything about a man drugging a woman? This car, it is the favourite of men, and you are so beautiful.¡±

    When he said the word ¡°beautiful,¡± he scanned her figure at the same time.

    Jian Han felt all of the blood in her body surge in that instant. ¡°You, you, what do you want to do? I, I, I....¡±

    She stuttered with the word ¡°I¡± and did not know what else to say.

    ¡°Eat your food then. I am just joking with you.¡± The man was in a good mood, and he lifted his eyebrows up as he broke out intoughter.

    Jian Han heaved a sigh of relief. After joking around for so long, he was just fooling around with her.

    But, wasn¡¯t his joke a little too inappropriate? She felt her tiny face burn up entirely.

 Chapter 444 - Zhou Jian Story (3) Jian Han, Donâ€™t Leave, I Am Begging You.

    <h4>Chapter 444: Zhou Jian Story (3) Jian Han, Don¡¯t Leave, I Am Begging You.</h4>

    They did not say anything more. They reached their destination in silence.

    Zhou Dayuan turned the engine off and pulled his keys out. He got out of the car and routed around the car to walk to the back door before using his hands to open the car door.

    Jian Han walked out.

    She lifted her head in a blur as she looked in front of her. It was bright and shining in front of her, and it was arge hall in the middle of the city.

    She had a look, and she did not have any memories of this ce in her mind. She did not know where she was.

    At this moment, there was a warmth in her palm. It turned out that her small hand was held, and Zhou Dayuan held her hand as they walked.

    She lowered her gaze down to look at their hands that were held together. Hisrge hand was very beautiful. It was long and white, and it did not resemble a man¡¯s hand. His clean ck sweater sleeves covered his wrists and exposed his luxurious watch a little, and he looked like a wealthy person.

    Jian Han felt her ears turned hot.

    The door of therge hall was pushed open, and Jian Han walked in.

    This was a ce with cream white pastel decorations. There was a luxurious crystal chandelier on the ceiling. There were many green nts in sight, and there was a premiummb-wool carpet below her feet.

    There was a heater in the hall, and the ambience was warm andfortable.

    She had a look, at the reception. There were some sparkling words in gold ¡ª Jian¡¯s Psychological Clinic

    Jian Han did not regain her senses, and she was brought into an office. There was an office desk made out of agarwood, a genuine leather chair, and a sofa, and there was a mustard-yellow wool carpet...

    ...

    There was a rxation room further inside. The rxation room was brightly lit, and there was a rocking chair made out of rattan together with a round beige bed.

    She was looking on, and she was suddenly hugged from behind. A deep, gentle voice rang out in her ears. ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± She did not understand.

    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t go to the hospital to work. I opened a psychological clinic for you.¡±

    This was like someone who studied design. She had her own work studio, and a person that learned dance, she had her own stage. The thing that Jian Han had now, was a clinic that belonged to her.

    ¡°This would cost a lot, right?¡± Jian Han¡¯s eyes were sparkling as she looked at every decoration, and she coyly asked her question.

    ¡°Yeah...¡± the man said nonchntly. ¡°It did cost quite a bit of money, but we do not care that much. Your husband has money. Didn¡¯t we agree to this? In the future, I will be in charge of earning money. Half would be used to raise our son, and the other half would be for you to spend.¡±

    There was a beautiful smile on Jian Han¡¯s lips, and she suddenly felt that her heart was so so sweet.

    But...

    She turned around and brought both of her small hands to push the man¡¯s chest. She used an alien and fearful gaze to look at Zhou Dayuan. ¡°Who are you? Why did you have to hug me? Pervert!¡±

    She lifted her right leg up and bent her kneecap, kicking the zipper of his pants directly.

    Zhou Dayuan ducked away quickly. ¡°Wifey, listen to me speak...¡±

    Jian Han did not let go of him. She took a pillow by her side casually as she threw it in his direction. ¡°Who is your wife? You are down with paranoia right? Say it! You are such a dumb fool. Look at you trying to hug me again, rascal!¡±

    Zhou Dayuan who coaxed his wife for the entire journey: ¡°...¡±

    Forget it, she lost her memory now. In order not to provoke her, he ran off.

    Zhou Dayuan, who was warm and confident, lifted his long legs to run out of the doors of the clinic. The small woman behind him did not chase after him.

    He stood up straight. The corners of his lips that were curled up were ttened down. He lifted his eyes to look at the sun in the sky. The days seemed to be the same, but she was already unable to understand his romantic words.

    He ced one hand in his red coat and used another hand to hold his car keys before he descended the steps, one by one.

    One month passed, and Jian Han¡¯s condition did not show any sign of improvement. She kept forgetting things and people repeatedly. It was good that her personality was soft and calm. Other than this clinic, she did not go out anywhere else, but whenever she went out the door, Zhou Dayuan would appear by her side.

    There was a night, Zhou Dayuan was reading medical documents in the study, and he suddenly heard a scream. ¡°Ah!¡± He quickly stood up and pushed open the bedroom door.

    He could no longer sleep together with her anymore, and he slept in the guest room.

    He switched the lights in the bedroom. He saw that small woman rolling on the bed non stop. Her small face that was red that was moisturized by him turned white immediately. Her face was covered in tears. She was muttering something non stop. ¡°Dad, Mum, I really miss both of you too much. Woo woo... I don¡¯t want... Dad, Mum, don¡¯t push me away. I am very very sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I would not dare to do so in the future... I am your daughter; don¡¯t chase me away...¡±

    ¡°Jian Han.¡± Zhou Dayuan quickly ran over to the side of the bed. He kneeled on the bed with one knee and stretched out his hand to pat her small face lightly. ¡°Jian Han, wake up for a moment. Wake up. This is only a dream. Your parents loved you. They would not chase you away.¡±

    The small woman on the bed was shivering from head to toe. Her ck silk-like hair was stuck on her face because of her tears and sweat. She painfully muttered, ¡°Dad, Mum, I am sorry. I am really sorry. I love both of you... Woo woo. I do not dare anymore. I wouldn¡¯t dare to love him anymore. I have forgotten him now, okay? Dad, Mum. Woo woo...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan heard her words as he felt a knife stabbed into his heart. He was stabbed deeply, and his entire heart was in utter pain.

    Loving him had already turned into an obstacle that she could not ovee.

    Zhou Dayuan sat on the bed. He stretched his hand to hug the small woman. He did not know what to say. Every word he said now was so weak and frail, and he could only coax her gently, using all of the strength in his body. ¡°Jian Han, could you not be like this? It is all my fault. Don¡¯t punish yourself like that. Really, don¡¯t be like that...¡±

    After he hugged her, Jian Han was provoked. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t. Get lost!¡± She used her hands and legs to batter him. As she escaped his embrace, she was crying. She was crying non stop. She was crying so painfully, the quiet room was filled with her sobbing. It was like blood dripping out of her heart, and every drop was so painful.

    ¡°Don¡¯te close to me, don¡¯t... Dad, Mum, I don¡¯t want him anymore. I do not dare to want him anymore; forgive me...¡±

    As she spoke, her small gentle hand touched her abdomen that had a small bump already. ¡°Dad, mum, are you going to me me for having his child? Woo woo, this child should not havee. I wasn¡¯t the one being selfish... Dad, mum, I don¡¯t want the child now. I am begging you to bring me along with you...¡±

    Jian Han kneaded her hand into small fists and started to hit her own abdomen.

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s warm gaze contracted violently. A long, thin needle came towards the top of his head. ¡°Jian Han!¡± he shrieked as he flew over.

    He held her small fist in his palm. He used his elbow to press her small shivering body into his embrace as he said, ¡°Jian Han, don¡¯t... Don¡¯t be like this. I am begging you now...¡±

    He kissed half of her small face that she buried in the pillow messily. He was in a panic, in pain. Everyone that had a lover in their life, they would experience the bitterness of being in love in the end.

    ¡°Jian Han, I am begging you not to harm our son. He is innocent... He is already more than three months now. He is formed already. You are his mother; how could you not want him?¡±

    Jian Han was struggling. He did not know where she got the energy to push him away. She used both her hands and feet as she wanted toe down from the bed. ¡°Dad, Mum, where are you going. Wahh wah. I don¡¯t want anything anymore. I am begging you to bring me away...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan was pushed away. His back crashed into the headboard, and he looked at the woman that was on the brink of going mad, then he looked at her abdomen that was already showing, and he suddenly felt hot liquid stream out of his eyes.

    He believed in it. It turned out that being in love with one another could be so difficult.

    He shed tears and stretched his hands out to open the drawer beside the bed. There was a small first aid box in the drawer. He opened it and took out a needle from inside.

    He did not have any other choice.

    She was a three months-pregnant woman. How could he use needles on her?

    But what else could he do if he did not use needles Could he bear to look at her bring his three month old son away?

    He closed his eyes as he took the small woman over. He allowed her to perch on his thighs, and he used his thumb on his left hand to press the meridian point on her back. He was swift and cruel as he stabbed it in.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The woman screamed out loud. She opened her mouth as she bit him harshly.

    Time seemed to freeze. The room was so quiet. All they could hear was the winter wind blowing from the window. The woman who was so emotional previously bit his thigh and did not move at all.

    Zhou Dayuan took out the needle and threw it onto the floor. The part that she bit was already bleeding with fresh blood. It was probably very painful, but this did not match up to the amount of pain that his heart was feeling at this moment.

    He stretched both of his hands out, and it was only then that he realized that he was shaking. His hands shook as he tidied the messy strands of hair stuck on her small face. He lifted her body to take her in his embrace. ¡°Jian Han, did the needle hurt? Sorry, I am really sorry.... I also do not know what else to do. Why don¡¯t youe and teach me what to do?¡±

    ¡°Woosh.¡± The woman vomited in his embrace.

    There was the taste of iron in her mouth. She vomited violently, as if she were going to vomit all of the bile that was left in her gut.

    Zhou Dayuan patted her back while feeling flustered. Every pain that she showed right now was just like a whip that hit his soul, and he was in even more painpared to her.

    The woman stopped vomiting after a while. Because there was nothing left to vomit, as she retched, her face was covered in tears. Zhou Dayuan pulled her into his embrace. She felt that she came from the sea, and her nightgown was already damp.

    He picked her up horizontally and took her to the bathroom. He filled the bathtub with some warm water. He held her in his embrace as he helped her to shampoo her hair.

    Her soft, tiny bodyy in his embrace, just as if he were carrying a small girl. She was so soft that she felt boneless. She closed her eyes, and her energy was all depleted as she did not have any more strength to open her eyes. She pouted her pink lips and coyly said, ¡°I want to sleep... I want to sleep...¡±

    She did not allow him to wash her hair. She did not let him touch her, and she was so exhausted that she only thought of sleeping.

    Zhou Dayuan lowered his gaze as he looked at her pouty and coy look. At this moment, she seemed to be acting cute towards him, and it made his heart feel soft and tender.

    ¡°Wifey, be good. You¡¯ve sweat a lot. If you do not bathe, you will catch a cold... If you want to sleep, then sleep. I will carry you... I will be gentler in my actions. It will be done in a moment...¡±

    He held a bunch of her silk-like hair. His fingers weaved in and froze. He retracted his fingers. There was arge bunch of her dark hair in his fingers.

    She started to lose her hair.

    He froze as he did not know how to react. He suddenly felt something slip in his embrace. He lowered his gaze down to have a look, the woman used her left hand to protect her abdomen, and her right hand weakly hung in the air.

    Zhou Dayuan felt that he was unable to breathe anymore.

    After a long moment, it was only then when he dared to stretch his hand out, and he slowly held his finger below her nostrils...

    She was breathing.

    She was breathing!

    Zhou Dayuan seemed like a fish that almost drowned in water. He suddenly went back into the ocean. His chest was panting, and he hugged the woman¡¯s small head as he buried his head in her neck. He cried while he said, ¡°Jian Han, don¡¯t leave. I am begging you...¡±

    This was this man¡¯s most humble and sincere way of begging her.

    Don¡¯t leave...

 Chapter 445 - Zhou Jian Story (4) The Babyâ€™s Movement

    <h4>Chapter 445: Zhou Jian Story (4) The Baby¡¯s Movement</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Jian Han¡¯s condition got worse and worse. She slept on the bed everyday and did not open her eyes anymore. She did not have the strength to open her eyes, and she did not want to open her eyes.

    Zhou Dayuan would stay by her side every day and not go anywhere else. She started to not be able to eat her meals. Zhou Dayuan would create a variety of dishes for her as he prepared her meals. He¡¯d personally feed her spoonful by spoonful. The woman was obedient. She would eat when he fed her, but she would vomit all of it up when she barely swallowed it.

    Master Bill came over a few times to visit her. He would shake his head. With Jian Han¡¯s condition right now, she was not suitable to undergo hypnosis treatment. Firstly, he was afraid that she would harm the child, and secondly, he was afraid that she would harm herself.

    Master Bill said that Jian Han actually did not let go of her troubles these past few years. All of the worries inside her heart erupted together at this moment. He could only save people who had the will to live on. Jian Han did not have the will to live on, and even the Gods couldn¡¯t save her.

    Jian Han did not like to bask in the sunshine. She could be said to hate it. Every time Zhou Dayuan drew the curtains open, she would wake up before she struggled anxiously in the bed. After that, for these two months, they spent half of winter in darkness. This bedroom did not get any venttion or sunlight. It was so quiet that it could make anyone suffocate.

    As the duo weed the two hardest months in their lives, the baby in Jian Han¡¯s stomach turned six months old officially.

    Jian Han was unable to keep her meals down. Zhou Dayuan would give her a vitamin solution every day. Every time he injected the needle, he would do it personally. He knew the fear, but this young fe was extra resilient. He was growing healthily when his mother was on the brink of death. This little fe was very healthy.

    There was a night when Jian Han opened her eyes in a blur. Her head was in extreme pain, and her entire body felt ufortable. She stretched her small hand to touch the side of her bed. There was no one around.

    She struggled as she sat up and kicked off the nkets to get out of bed. She did not put her slippers on, and stepped on the soft and firm carpet barefooted. She wanted to look for Zhou Dayuan.

    As she took a few steps, she heard a soft sounde from inside the washroom, and she walked over to take a look.

    The door of the washroom was open, and Zhou Dayuan was standing before the sink to wash clothes.

    The man was dressed in a thin green sweater. He matched it with a pair of dark coloured trousers. He was always like that. His clean and simple pairing made him look fashionable and handsome.

    There was a small pink bucket on the side of the sink. He took her undergarments in his hand as he washed them. The bubbles seeped out from the gaps of his hands. There was a dim amber light in the washroom, and it made his quiet figure look so lonely and long.

    Jian Han looked at him and felt that her face was wet. She stretched her hand out to touch her face, and her face was covered in tears.

    She had been crying for some time now.

    At this moment, Zhou Dayuan looked over. The man frozepletely when he saw her out of bed. He threw the clothes in his hands as he washed his hands simply. He lifted his long legs and strode over. ¡°Why did you get out of bed. Aren¡¯t you cold being barefooted? What are you going to do if you get a cold?¡±

    He picked her up and started to bring her to therge bed.

    Jian Hany back down on the bed. He stretched his hand out to cover her up with the nket. His eyebrows were tightly knitted. His gentle voice chided her a little as he said, ¡°Just call out for me if you want to do anything. I was washing the clothes just now. I will go downstairster to cook for you. We will try to eat a little. You will...¡±

    His voice came to aplete stop because a soft, warm finger came to his tightly knitted eyebrows. Her warm voice rang out in his ears. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t frown.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan froze entirely before his dark gaze fell onto her small face.

    What did she call him?

    Hubby?

    Zhou Dayuan was unable to express the feeling that he felt inside his heart. Should he be happy? No, he was not happy at all. Her condition right now was going from bad to worse. How could she remember him now?

    Her heath that took a good turn was probably simr to...a momentary recovery before death...

    Jian Han slowly stretched out her two small hands. She touched his handsome face before she lifted her eyebrows up. Her eyes were full of pain as she said, ¡°Hubby, why did you lose weight? You didn¡¯t even shave your moustache.¡±

    He still looked like what she remembered him to look like, but he¡¯s really lost so much weight. All of his features were sunken, and his smooth jaw was covered with stubble, as if he had not shaved for a long time.

    Zhou Dayuan stretched his hand to caress her small face. His fingers lovingly brushed against her supple skin. He came to her forehead, and he kissed her slowly. ¡°Wifey...¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± She curled her lips up into a smile and acknowledged him. She put both arms around his neck as she hugged him tight.

    Zhou Dayuan kissed her forehead all the way to her face. He had not kissed her for a long time now. He did not dare to do so. He was afraid that she would not like it. He controlled himself for a long time, and at this moment, he still could not control himself.

    He searched for her soft and fragrant red lips as he kissed her gently.

    Jian Han fluttered her thin fan-likeshes. She gently closed her eyes as she reacted to him in an inexperienced way.

    At this moment, the sunset glow from the ceiling light spewed onto both of their bodies. They did not say anything at all while they hugged each other tight and kissed. Jian Han opened her mouth and allowed him to barge in gently, and they stuck to each other.

    They did not know how long they kissed for. Zhou Dayuan let go of her. He buried his head in her tender neck, with one of his muscr arms curled around her shoulders as he pressed her in his embrace. The strength that he used was so great, it was as if he wanted to press her into his bones.

    ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t leave me, okay?...¡± He unudged her tender skin with his nose. He looked just like a pitiful little beast who was acting cute by its master¡¯s legs. ¡°Wifey, I don¡¯t know what I am supposed to say. Actually, I do not have the right to say anything... With regards to the matter regarding Dad and Mum, I am very sorry. I thought ofpensating you. I can give one life up in exchange for two lives, but I treasure my life... I have a wife now. I have a son already. I struggled so much to have a family. I obviously can stretch my hands out to touch bliss. I really treasure my own life very much...

    ¡°Wifey, I also treasure your life and our son¡¯s life. Our family of three are all connected by blood, we cannot do without a single member... I know that I am really very selfish. The matter regarding Dad and Mum, other than being sorry, I do not know what else I can do...¡±

    Jian Han buried her small face in his neck. There were beads of hot tears quickly trickling down her face. It became icy cold as it trickled down her tender back. She choked up softly as she said, ¡°Hubby, I am sorry. I am in so much pain...right now...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. I know...¡±

    How would he not know how much pain she was feeling right now? She would scream and cry while she called out for her parents in her dreams. She asked her parents not to push her away, and she asked her parents to bring her away...

    She was in such pain living on earth, and she wanted to be free.

    Her stomach got bigger during the past two months. Her sharp, round, six-month-pregnant stomach wasrge, but her entire body was slim and did not have any fat except for the belly of hers.

    She was 90 pounds before she got pregnant, and when he carried her this morning to weigh her, she was still 90 pounds.

    At that moment, she stood barefoot on the carpet as she looked at him. She was dressed in a white nightgown. The nightgown was loose andrge as it hung on her body. She was so slim and frail that a gust of wind could sweep her away, and even her slim and thin elbows were full of blue and ck needle marks.

    ¡°Wifey, can you forgive me for being selfish this once? You want to break free, but I cannot allow you to break free. I know the matter involving Dad and Mum has already torn your heart apart, but now I have torn the other part of your heart. You are in very much pain... But, since things are like this, can I beg you to persevere for me? I am begging you to hold on further... Without you, without our son, how am I going to continue living in the future?¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s small, frail shoulders were shaking. She sobbed as she said, ¡°Hubby, sorry. I am so sorry...I am really in such misery. I am in so much pain. I feel that I am unable to hold on for much longer.¡±

    ¡°Wifey.¡± Zhou Dayuan kissed her small face entirely as his tears dripped onto her face. Itbined with hers and flowed like a small stream. In the quiet night, their sadness was enough to flow like a river. ¡°Wifey, can you persevere a little more for me and our son? Our son is very healthy. He is six months old already. He has a heartbeat now. Touch him. He kicks you everyday.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan held her small hand as he ced it on her belly.

    This was the first time Jian Han touched her bump seriously. His fingers weaved with hers as they interlocked fingers with each other, and he brought her to gently touch her stomach.

    Her soft and gentle little hand was covering the middle of her belly. Ding, ding. Her palm felt a vibration. The baby was moving, and the baby was really kicking her.

    Her tears fell down immediately.

    Zhou Dayuan bent his body down to kiss her tears. He kissed her as he muttered, ¡°Did you feel it, Wifey? Our son wants to be born. He wants toe onto this world to see... I also want to see him. Wifey, I am already 34 years old this year. Give birth to a son for me, okay?

    ¡°These two months have been hard on you and me. When I see you being unable to keep your meals down every day, I am also unable to eat... You are not sleeping well, so I sit and look after you... There are some times when I would feel so much pain that I felt I was going to die in the next second. Rather than letting you be in such pain, why don¡¯t I apany you and die together to forget it all? But, our son is innocent. Our son is also Dad and Mum¡¯s grandson, right? Dad and Mum would not bear to...¡±

    Jian Han choked up as she sobbed. She was in such a mess as she did not know what to say.

    She was guilty. She should have gone to pay her debts towards her parents, but she did not bear to do so. If she left, what was her husband whom she left behind going to do?

    What was the baby in her belly going to do?

    Zhou Dayuan used both of his hands to cup her small face. Her face now was extremely tiny, and it looked pitiful. It was not enough to fill his palm anymore. ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t cry anymore, okay? I will treat it as if you have promised me already. I will go make a bowl of noodles for you. Try hard and take two more bites, okay?¡±

    Jian Han looked at his gentle eyes. His clear and transparent tears dripped onto her face. This was her first time seeing him cry, and it made her heart shatter.

    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded her head.

    The fragrant, delicious came very quickly. Jian Han sat on the bed, and Zhou Dayuan ced a soft pillow behind her back.

    He used chopsticks to pick two noodles. Because it was hot, he cast his gaze down to blow the steam before going close to her lips.

    Jian Han took it into her mouth, and she chewed slowly.

    ¡°Does it taste good?¡± the man asked.

    Jian Han curled the corners of his lips up. She had a gentle smile as she said, ¡°Yeah, it tastes good.¡±

    She swallowed it down.

    Two secondster, she lifted her eyebrows up. Her small white hand touched her own chest. This was a premonition of her wanting to vomit.

    She bent her waist wanting to vomit, but at this moment, her soft little body was taken into the man¡¯s embrace. Her red lips were blocked, and he kissed her.

    Jian Han used both of her small hands to hold onto the material of his sweater on his chest. He kissed her, and that clean, mesmerizing aura came over. As the difort in her chest subsided, she closed her eyes as she allowed him to kiss her for a moment.

    ¡°Are you feeling a little better?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± She nodded her head.

    After that, he did not use the chopsticks to feed her anymore. He bit some noodles in his mouth before feeding it into her mouth, and he waited until she swallowed it and didn¡¯t want to vomit anymore before leaving.

    Jian Hanzilyy back on the headboard of the bed. She was so exhausted that she could not open her eyes. She was in a blurry state as she allowed him to kiss her while he fed her. When she opened her eyes again, it was already the next morning.

 Chapter 446 - Zhou Jian Story (5) You Are My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 446: Zhou Jian Story (5) You Are My Wife</h4>

    Jian Han¡¯s condition started to improve. She started to be able to eat her meals. She would not vomit anymore, and she started toe down from her bed. She drew the curtains open to bask in that eye-straining sunshine.

    In a half month¡¯s time, her body started to recuperate very well. The young fe had recovered once again in her belly, but she was unable to recover her memories. She still forgot many things and many people.

    There was a day, Zhou Dayuan came to the psychological clinic after he was done with his meetings. Jian Han was in the office attending to her patient. He sat on the sofa outside to wait for her.

    He felt sleepy and closed his eyes before he fell asleep.

    The beautiful Xiao Li who worked in the reception noticed that he fell asleep. She took a nket over, and gently put it over him.

    Xiao Li bent her waist down and went close to his face.

    She recognized him. Zhou Dayuan, the genius in the medical world. He¡¯d been back in the country since moving from Ennd a year ago. It was probably more convenient for him to take care of that woman in the office. He rarely did operations anymore, and he would only appear forplicated, high-profile cases, and he would personally perform the surgery.

    He looked really handsome. His features were slimmerpared to two months ago, but it made his defined features look more outstanding. His brows touched his hairline. His nose was tall like a mountain. His thin, maroon lips had a good looking arc to them, and it looked extremely sexy on the man.

    He was probably exhausted. He was tired out from this period of time. He had dark bags below his eyes. When he slept, he was unlike other men who snored. His breathing was light, and his long, curlyshes were like brushes, looking refined and posh.

    He was dressed in a thin dark blue coat today. The coat had three buttons, and it exposed the white shirt that he wore underneath. He matched it with a pair of ck trousers. As he slept, his long legs were crossed over one another. From the side, his trousers had a cold and slim cut. He had a pair of handmade ck leather shoes on his feet together with a pair of ck cotton socks.

    This was a man who had good taste in life. He was just like a premium piece of jade. He was handsome and warm; that made women mesmerized with his glow.

    Xiao Li felt her heartbeat elerate as she ced the nket over his broad shoulders.

    She wanted to retract her hand, but the man was awoken and shocked. ¡°Wife...¡± He stretched his hand out to hold her wrist.

    Xiao Li froze and looked at Zhou Dayuan in a daze as she stuttered, ¡°Zhou... Doctor Zhou...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan noticed that he recognized the wrong person. He let go of Xiao Li¡¯s hands quickly and moved his thin lips, with his voice being deep and charming but yet warm as he said, ¡°Sorry, I thought you were my wife.¡±

    Xiao Li straightened her body up and took two steps back. ¡°No, its fine.¡±

    Her face was already very red.

    Her hand that was held by him still had his body heat on it. It was clean and warm. He did not have any calluses on his hand. It was the standard hand of a good doctor. His fingers were long and beautiful.

    The man stood up and ced his left hand in his pockets. He had a nce at the office before he turned back and had a look at Xiao Li. ¡°Is Doctor Jian still in the office?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Xiao Li nodded her head quickly. The youngdy in her 20s had just graduated from university. She looked pretty and had a sweet voice. ¡°This is thest patient. He might be a little problematic. Doctor Jian will spend more time with him.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan nodded his head as he listened. He suddenly thought of something as he said, ¡°Does Doctor Jian remember every patient that she has?¡±

    Actually, when he opened this psychological clinic for her, he did not expect her to perform well. To be honest, in the field of medicine, he was not too interested in her skills, and he only wanted her to be happy.

    The biggest hope in his life, his only hope, was that she would give him a home, and he would earn money to support the family. For the rest of his life, he would apany her to do all of the things that she found happiness in.

    But he suddenly thought of a problem just now. Those patients under her care would not get well with one visit; they needed repeated therapy sessions. Recovery was a long process, and there was a problem. Jian Han forgot people and things now. Could she still remember every patient of hers?

    Xiao Li nodded her head. ¡°She does. Doctor Jian remembers every patient that she treats. When the patient visits for the second time, Doctor Jian doesn¡¯t need to go through the documents to know their medical history.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan was taken aback. After he digested his shock, he curled the corners of his lips slowly and he had a big discovery.

    ¡°Give me a patient record log,¡± he said to Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li froze before she nodded her head hurriedly. She ran to the reception desk and took out a patient record log and a pen and handed it over to him. ¡°Doctor Zhou, this is for you.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan used his right hand to hold the pen, and he started to write.

    Xiao Li looked at the man¡¯s words. His words were just like his being. His words were strong and a little cursive, and it looked very good.

    Xiao Li took another peek at his right hand. The way he held the pen was really proper. His bones were defined and pure, and his hand was made to hold pens.

    There was a wedding ring on the ring finger of his right hand. It was a ssic design, with a small sparkling diamond embedded in the middle. It was luxurious but low key at the same time.

    Xiao Li¡¯s face was crimson red. All she could hear ringing in her ears was his voice saying, ¡°Wifey.¡± She really could not imagine what a man like him would do to pamper his wife.

    His wife must be so blissful.

    Thest patient left, and Jian Han started to organize her documents. Knock knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. Her assistant Xiao Ping took a patient record log as she handed it over. ¡°Doctor Jian, I am afraid that you are unable to leave work now. There is one more patient. His situation is...urgent. Doctor Jian should have a look at him.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Jian Han took the patient record log and had a look. She pointed at the beautiful cursive words as she softly read out, ¡°My wife is missing. I would treat every woman as my wife.¡±

    Jian Han could not help but be taken aback. She found it funny in her heart. What kind of weird sickness was this? It was still her first timeing across such an illness.

    But she could understand. Some men would lose their wives in an ident. They would have a long period of time that they would be unable to ept the fact, and they would start to look for the shadow of their beloved wives in other women.

    Jian Han thought inside her heart. This was also such a loving man.

    As she pondered, the door of her office was pushed open. A clear and crisp scent wafted in. She lifted her gaze to have a look; this man was so handsome.

    Zhou Dayuan walked over.

    He walked over to the sofa in the office as he sat down. He crossed his right leg over his left as he sat elegantly. He turned his gaze to look at Jian Han. He had a smile on his face as he asked, ¡°Doctor Jian, can we start now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure.¡± Jian Han waved her hand to ask Xiao Ping to leave.

    The door of the office was closed, and Jian Han ced both of her small hands together on the table. She had a gentle and harmless smile as she said, ¡°Sir, how can I address you?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her. His voice was clear and warm as he spat out a few words. ¡°Zhou Dayuan; you will remember it this time, right?¡±

    Jian Han froze. She did not understand what he meant at the end. She had augh as she said, ¡°Mr. Zhou? Okay then, rx. Let¡¯s start chatting.¡±

    ¡°Okay...¡± Zhou Dayuan lifted his eyebrows up. He leaned his bodyzily on the sofa. With one of his long muscr arms ced on the back of the sofa, he squinted his eyes as he looked at her. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Jian Han was a psychologist. She was well versed with bodynguage and expressions of others. This man, he opened his left shoulder up and ced it on the sofa as he faced her direction. His actions were very...mocking.

    Was he a good man who was deeply in love?

    No!

    Jian Han erased the first impression that she had of him.

    ¡°Mr. Zhou, let us talk about your wife first. What kind of person is your wife? She...¡±

    ¡°My wife is you.¡± Zhou Dayuan interrupted her.

    Jian Han froze in a second: ¡°...¡±

    She was his wife?

    He must be dreaming.

    He must be really sick.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her dazed expression. Over this period of half a month¡¯s time, her health took a good turn. Her almond-shaped face that was small and pitiful was already pinkish and supple. After he took care of her, her eyes were beautiful, and she looked so pure.

    This was his first time seeing her work. He did not know why, but he only felt likeughing. How proficient was she? She wanted to chat with him?

    Look, just one sentence from him was able to make her freeze.

    Tiny thing.

    Zhou Dayuan felt that there was something wrong with his body. He scanned her body. Her beautiful, lithe figure was below her white coat. All men were bad. They would have a reaction when they saw women in this type of clothing. He closed his eyes as he swallowed his saliva. Ever since she was pregnant, he has not done it.

    It was too hard to get through the days.

    He counted that she was almost seven months pregnant. If he did not want it now, then he would not be able to do anymore. Thest three months of pregnancy also did not allow him to do such things.

    Jian Han did not know what the man was thinking. She only felt her small face turn a little hot. She coughed lightly and continued to smile and say, ¡°Mr. Zhou, you must be joking. My name is Jian Han. I am not your wife. Of course, you could tell me all about your beautiful first times that you had together with your wife. For example...¡±

    She had yet to finish speaking. The man stood up from the sofa. He walked towards her. Because of their height difference, Jian Han, who was seated, unintentionally scanned the zipper of his trousers. His waist was tight, and the cut of the trousers entuated his perfect figure. Every step he took, the area of the zipper of the trousers would have creases, and it looked especially mesmerizing.

    Jian Han channelled her gaze elsewhere. She was done for. She did not know where else to look.

    As she was in a daze, a long, white palm came onto her desk. He ced another hand on the back of her chair. His deep and charming voice rang out above her head, and he smiled and said, ¡°Do you want to know about our first time?¡±

    Jian Han swore that her first time must have been pure, but his first time...

    He did not wait for her to speak. The tall, long-legged man pressed over. ¡°The first time we held hands was in the library. The first time we kissed was when we were on the way to head back to the dorm from the library. I pressed you against the tree. As for our first time...¡±

    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Jian Han felt her ears burn. She stretched her hand to push him away. She took her pen as she wrote, ¡°You have to take medication for your illness. I will write a prescription for you on the patient record log.¡±

    She just wrote a few words. Her small hand was held, and her entire being was held up from the office chair as he headed out of the door.

    Jian Han was shocked. ¡°You, what are you doing? Let go!¡±

    The man in front did not turn his head back. There was satisfaction in his voice as it expressed the joyous feeling that he had at the moment. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I had to take medication? You are my medication. I will go back and take...you.¡±

    Jian Han: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Mr. Zhou, I will say it another time! Please let go of me now. What you are doing right now is harassment. It has seriously threatened my personal safety. I can totally call the cops to catch...¡±

    She had yet to say the word ¡°you¡± and crashed into the man¡¯s embrace in a bang. This was the reason was that he had stopped in his tracks suddenly, and she was unable to duck in time.

    Her small jaw was lifted up by his two fingers. ¡°Doctor Jian, I said you are my wife, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Do you dare to go home with me to have a look to see whether you are actually my wife or not? Don¡¯t you want to cure me? Let¡¯s talk honestly; do you dare or not?¡±

 Chapter 447 - Zhou Jian Story (6) Zhou Dayuan, She Said His Name

    <h4>Chapter 447: Zhou Jian Story (6) Zhou Dayuan, She Said His Name</h4>

    Jian Han¡¯s gentle little face turned away to fan away the steam. She did not know if her jaw was electrocuted by his brushing, or was it his gentle expression on his face when he said the word ¡°Wifey?¡±

    She stretched her small hand out to pat hisrge hand away. She lifted her head up bravely as she red at him. ¡°I dare. Why would I not dare!?¡±

    ...

    Jian Han followed Zhou Dayuan out of the lift, and she walked towards the door of the condominium unit.

    She stood up straight. He held the keys with two fingers. He was opening the door, and Jian Han took a small step back. She suddenly changed her mind, and she did not want to go home with him.

    She turned around to run.

    But she was unable to run away as arge hand came around her round belly. Her entire body was hugged by him from behind. A voice rang out in her ears clearly. ¡°You want to run away? You are already at the door right now, and you think I would let you run away?¡±

    Jian Han let out a scream. She did not shriek, but she curled the corners of her lips up into a smile as she sounded a little coy. ¡°Oi, patient Zhou Dayuan, you are attempting to kidnap a doctor right now. It is against thew to do that.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan half pushed and hugged her into the condominium unit. He opened his mouth as he bit her small snow-white earlobe. ¡°Am I kidnapping? Listen to your shouts... Little kitten, you are in the heat right now.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s entire face was crimson red. He...he, he. What did he say?

    Was he not ashamed?

    She was about to struggle out of his embrace. Bad person ¡ª she did not want to y with him anymore.

    But the bad person behind her let go of her first. He took a step forward and took a pair of pink slippers from the shoe rack before he kneeled down slowly, ¡°Come and change into your shoes.¡±

    Jian Han lowered her gaze to look at the man who was kneeling down, and she froze in an instant.

    At this moment, her right foot was wrapped in his palm. She wore a pair of t white exercise shoes. He was experienced as he undid her shoces. He removed her shoes before finally cing her small feet into a fluffy warm slipper gently.

    He helped her change into slippers, and he changed his shoes himself. He stretched his arm out to cup her small shoulders as he brought her into the living room.

    The bright ceiling lights in the living room were switched on by him. He gently said, ¡°If you want to go watch TV, go and watch for a while. If you don¡¯t want to, eat some fruit. I will go make dinner. Don¡¯t run away. If there¡¯s anything, just call me.¡±

    He kissed her forehead before walking towards the kitchen.

    Jian Han froze on the spot for a moment. She was in a blur as she looked around the condominium unit. It looked very alien, but there was a very familiar feeling inside her heart at the same time.

    She cast her gaze down to look at the slippers that she had on her feet. She had a scene y out in her mind. The lights in the living room were not switched on, and there was a yellowmp in the entrance of the house that was on. The rays of the light illuminated his body as he bent down and helped her to change out of her shoes.

    There was some movement in the kitchen. She walked over and sneakily stretched her small head out to look at him. He lifted his hands to undo the dark blue coat he was wearing in the living room just now, so he was dressed in a thin white shirt. His figure was tall and lengthy as he stood at the side of the sink, and he was washing some vegetables.

    Jian Han did not know what her heart was feeling right now. She felt her heart was very very painful, and she felt bad for him.

    At this moment, Zhou Dayuan looked over. He curled up the corners of his lips. ¡°What are you frozen there for? Looking at me? If you are looking at me,e over.¡±

    He waved his hand over at her.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Jian Han nodded her head and lifted her heels to head towards him.

    As she reached his side, he stretched his long arm out and directly held her in front of him. He used both of his hands over her two sides to wash the vegetables, and hezily nudged his firm jaw on her small shoulders. His voice was really gentle, charming and soothing. ¡°Tell me, what is my name?¡±

    Jian Han looked at him pluck the vegetables as he washed them, and she answered naturally. ¡°Patient Zhou Dayuan.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan broke out intoughter, and he went near to her exquisite face as he kissed her with strength. ¡°Wifey is amazing!¡±

    After he kissed her, Jian Han quickly used her elbow to push his sculpted waist. ¡°What are you doing? Why do you keep touching me here and there?¡± she said with a displeased tone.

    After she spoke, a painful grunt came from behind her.

    Jian Han was shocked. She turned her body around to look at him. ¡°Oi, Zhou Dayuan, I didn¡¯t use any strength just now. Did you get injured?¡±

    She touched his waist with both small hands.

    There was merryughter ringing out from above her head. ¡°We are even now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jian Han lifted her head, and her almond shaped eyes were full of confusion.

    Zhou Dayuan squinted his eyes. There was pamper and teasing on his face. ¡°I touch you here and there, and you are also touching me here and there. Aren¡¯t we even now?¡±

    Jian Han looked at her hands that were still on his waist: ¡°...¡± She quickly kneaded her hands into a small fist and hit him. ¡°Oi, Zhou Dayuan, you are going back on your word.¡±

    This man was totally a cunning fox.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her small face. Because she was angry, her exquisite cheeks were puffed up, herrge eyes that were clearly defined were bothining and coy as she looked at him, and she looked vibrant.

    ¡°Okay, I went back on my word, but you also hit me already, so you should not be angry anymore.¡± He turned her small body again, and he hugged her as he continued to wash the vegetables.

    Jian Han was still huffing and muttering with anger. This man would tease her when he pleased, and he totally treated her like a small child.

    He was totally insulting her intelligence.

    She fluttered her long, thin, fan-like eyshes as she wanted to speak. At this moment, there was a mangosteen in the man¡¯s right hand. His thin lips unintentionally brushed against her tender neck as he asked, ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡±

    Jian Han shrunk her shoulders without noticing. He stopped washing the vegetables. He circled both of his hands around her shoulders and came near. The healthy masculine scent on his body wafted and invaded all of her senses, and her thighs went soft.

    She snuck a peek at the mangosteen. This seemed to be something that she liked to eat.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± She nodded her head a little shyly.

    After that, the man¡¯s clean hands efficiently peeled the purple outer peel of the mangosteen and exposed the fresh and tantalizing white meat inside. He used two fingers to pinch a piece of the fruit as he ced it by her lips.

    ¡°Eat it then.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± She opened her mouth to eat it.

    ¡°Does it taste good?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yeah, it tastes good.¡± She probably liked to eat mangosteens. The sweetness of the mangosteen was mixed together with sourness. It was refreshing and cooling, and it was very appropriate for the taste she had as a pregnant woman.

    She ate a piece, and her mouth began to water.

    ¡°Do you still want more?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± She nodded her head forcefully. Her beautiful almond-shaped eyes pinned the mangosteens in his hands firmly, and she waited for him to feed her.

    The man behind her did not do so for a long time. He ced himself on her small, snow-white earlobes as he spoke softly. His voice was a little hoarse as he said, ¡°My fingers are dirty now. Lick them clean first.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s small face was crimson red. All of the blood flowing in her body was going in the opposite direction. He...

    He really looked like a refined gentleman on the outside, and she really did not expect that he was so...shameless on the inside.

    ¡°I am not eating more. Let go.¡± She used strength as she struggled to get out of his embrace. She red at him fiercely and covered her small face as she ran out.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her shy and beautiful back profile. He curled the corners of his lips up slowly andughed out casually as he said, ¡°The mangosteens and other fruits are all in the living room. Eat them by yourself.¡±

    Jian Han looked at the fruit tter ced on the coffee table in the living room. This man was doing it on purpose!

    ...

    Jian Han ate a single mangosteen, then stopped eating. After she got pregnant, her appetite did not grow. This type of cold fruit, she was fine eating one to fulfil her cravings, and she would be satisfied enough.

    Actually her character was very obedient.

    She sat in the living room to watch TV for a while. When she was deeply engrossed, the part of the sofa by her side sunk in. Zhou Dayuan came, and he held an exquisite blue and white porcin bowl in his hands. The bowl was filled with soup.

    ¡°Watch TV a whileter; drink some soup first.¡±

    Jian Han cast her gaze downwards to have a look. She lifted her eyebrows up and said, ¡°There is meat. I don¡¯t want to drink it.¡±

    After she got pregnant, she did not like to look at meat at all, and don¡¯t even mention eating it!

    At this moment, the remote control in her hands was snatched away. She was watching an exciting scene on the screen as the TV screen buzzed and turned dark. He switched the TV off.

    He curled one of his long arms over the small bump on her stomach, and he easily carried her to sit on his thighs. ¡°Be good. Drink a little meat soup. You cannot be too picky with food. You must get a bnced diet. If you don¡¯t eat, our son will go hungry.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s anger inside her heart erupted in a moment. Couldn¡¯t she just watch TV in peace?

    Her two slim beautiful legs were swinging in mid air unhappily. She took her small fist up as she hit his handsome shoulders. Her small, cherry-like lips were pouted obviously, and she looked at him while she coylyined, ¡°I won¡¯t eat. I won¡¯t eat. I just want to watch TV... You are not even treating me well. I don¡¯t want to like you anymore...¡±

    He pampered herpletely during this period of time. She was not wronged for even a single bit, and now, as sheined and went on and on, her beautiful and gentle almond-shaped face was stained with two trails of pearls.

    She also did not really want to cry, but she just started to tear up.

    Zhou Dayuan was clearly at a loss. He ced the blue and white porcin bowl on the coffee table in front of him. He hugged her as he kissed and coaxed her. ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t cry anymore, okay? The moment you cry, Hubby¡¯s heart hurts so much... I asked you to drink soup because it was for the good of you and the baby in your stomach. Hubby brewed this meat soup personally, and he put some broad peas inside... Just have a few mouthfuls of soup. You don¡¯t have to eat the meat. Be good, Wifey...¡±

    He stretched his thumb out to wipe the tears on her face. He bent down to kiss her small face meticulously.

    The woman was really coy. Her two small white hands were tugging the material of his sweater in front of his chest. Her body was weak and frail. She sat in his embrace and really seemed like a small girl. She was still fumbling around feeling unhappy. Her slim and beautiful thighs were covered by a pair of dark grey tights. Every time she moved, she kicked his expensive trousers, and she left creases behind on his trousers.

    The bright light shone on them as they hugged each other tight. Her beautiful moist eyes had tears in them. She looked like a coy daughter. He was in extreme pain and hugged her in his embrace as he coaxed her. He hated that he could not give all of his gentleness all to her.

    Jian Han slowly stopped crying. She was nested in his embrace, half because she became obedient after heforted her, and half because her body was exhausted.

    Her head was in a blur. She stretched both of her hands out as she hugged the man¡¯s neck. ¡°Zhou Dayuan...¡± She muttered his name lovingly and softly.

    ¡°Yeah, I am here.¡± Zhou Dayuan used his left arm to support her small body, and he allowed her curl up in his embracefortably. He held the soup bowl in his right hand and blew the hot steam on it before bringing it close to her lips. ¡°Be good. Have two mouthfuls.¡±

    She was still pouting her lips. Her eyes were already so exhausted that she was unable to open them. Her psychological illness this time had exhausted half of her body, and even her mind was partly unclear and only slightly lucid.

    There were some times when she could not tell where she was.

    ¡°Oh.¡± She answered him obediently and opened her small mouth to take a small sip at the side of the bowl.

    It did not taste good, so she lifted her eyebrows up into a frown.

    Zhou Dayuan kissed her elegant nose. It was probably because she was pregnant now; the sweet creamy smell that she had on her body had gotten heavier. He loved to have a whiff of it, and he was obsessed with the scent on her body.

    ¡°Wifey, take two more mouthfuls. Take two more mouthfuls for our son.¡± He coaxed her gently.

    The woman was obedient. She nested in his embrace quietly. She opened her mouth and drank soup from his hands. She was not stubborn this time, and she drank the remaining of the soup in the bowl.

 Chapter 448 - Zhou Jian Story

    <h4>Chapter 448: Zhou Jian Story (7) What¡¯s Wrong? You Are Unhappy To See Me</h4>

    Zhou Dayuan was joyous. He noticed that she was drowsy and about to fall asleep. He shook her lightly while he said, ¡°Wifey, sleep a whileter. I will feed you some rice.¡±

    The woman found his neck and buried herself in it. She kissed him softly as she said, ¡°Hubby, I am already full. Can I not eat dinner tonight?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan felt his heart was tender, soft, yet painful. The part that was kissed by her made him feel as if he¡¯d been electrocuted, and the electricity was travelling to all parts of his body.

    It was not that he did not have desires. Actually, he had the desire. This feeling was hard to describe. Men are different from women. The way men express their love more boldly and directly ¡ª he wanted her.

    But he could not. He knew how exhausted she was right now.

    ¡°Wifey, be good. I will feed you some rice. A few bites would be good also. You are too skinny right now. You need to grow a little more plump.¡±

    She did not look like a pregnant woman at all. Other than her little stomach, she did not get fat at all. Her appetite was so small; how was she going to share that tiny bit of soup with her son?

    He felt very bad for her.

    ¡°Hubby, I don¡¯t want anything. I really don¡¯t want to eat anything...¡± Jian Han hugged his neck,and froze for a moment before sheughed and softly said, ¡°Hubby, do you think, can I really...give birth to the baby...safely? I know as a doctor, my body...¡±

    Giving birth was like a trip to hell and back. With the condition her body was in right now, could shee back safely?

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t say it!¡± Zhou Dayuan turned sideways and searched for her soft red lips as he kissed her gently. ¡°Don¡¯t say inauspicious things. You are a doctor. Do you think I am not one? Hand the matters regarding the birth over to me. You will be fine. Our family of three will be together with one another forever.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jian Han nodded her head. She closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    Zhou Dayuan carried her up to let her sit up for a while, then he stood up and carried her downstairs.

    He pushed the bedroom door open and ced her on therge, soft bed. He stretched his hand to pull the covers over her, and he saw sparkling tears on her face slowly flow down.

    ...

    The days passed calmly and quietly. Jian Han felt safe. She sat in the psychological clinic everyday. She listened to the patients talk about their lives. She helped them to treat their illnesses, and she was very satisfied. Of course, the most satisfying thing in her life was that she would see that patient Zhou Dayuan every afternoon. The days did not change his warm and gentle appearance.

    There was a day when she was about to get off work in the afternoon, but Zhou Dayuan did note.

    He would normallye at this time, but he did note today.

    Jian Han did not get off work. She sat in the office to wait for him, and she waited for half an hour. She felt bored, so she stood up as she wanted to go for a walk outside.

    She opened the door of the office and saw her assistant Xiao Ping together with a few nurses. Even Xiao Li from the reception was gathered together with them in a group. They were grouped together with one another as they looked at the LCD television in the main lobby.

    Jian Han followed their gazes over to have a look. There was an extremely familiar person that appeared on the LCD screen.

    Zhou Dayuan.

    He was very different from usual. It was different from his casual style. He was dressed very formally ¡ª a white shirt with a red coloured tie, a dark blue striped business vest on the outside, a ck premium suit on the outside. As he walked into the bright and sparkling high level meeting, he pinched a folder between two fingers, and there were a group of immactely dressed talents following behind him.

    He walked forward, and there were people that seemed to be from the government who walked over and shook his hand. They chatted with each other softly, and there was a light smile on his handsome face.

    There were some journalists that reported, ¡°As everyone has seen, this is the official opening of the Zhou Jian Medical Charity Trust Fund. After today, the Zhou Jian medical organization, the Zhou Jian medical building, and the Zhou Jian Hope Primary School will be opened in session all over the country. In one year¡¯s time, the Zhou Jian medical chain will be covering the entire country.¡±

    As she spoke, the journalist¡¯s camera pointed towards the man who was under the spotlight as they took pictures of him from all angles. In the end, the cameranded on his warm, handsome face as the journalist introduced him. ¡°Zhou Dayuan. He is 34 years old this year, and he was born on Wall Street in America. He studied at Oxford University, and he is the youngest double PhD holder in the medical sphere. He is in charge of two medical research institutes. He is known as a genius in the medical world. These few years, his medical team has found new key improvements in diabetes and heart disease medication, and it has shocked and wowed the entire medicalmunity.

    ¡°It was around half a year ago when he slowly let go of the tasks in the operating theatre and slowly transitioned into the back office. Zhou Dayuan will follow his Zhou Jian Medical Charity throughout the entire country, and Doctor Zhou has turned into the number one person in charge of charity in the medicine in the country.¡±

    Jian Han looked at the person in a blur. He...

    Was this still him?

    He was a doctor?

    Wasn¡¯t he her patient, Zhou Dayuan?

    As Jian Han was in a blur, she heard the sound of chit chatting in her ears. ¡°Wow, is that Doctor Zhou? I always knew that he was Doctor Zhou, but I didn¡¯t know that he was that legendary Dr. Zhou.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I also did not know that Doctor Zhou was actually the founder of the Zhou Jian Charity Trust Fund, thergest magnate of medical services in the country. I didn¡¯t think that such a mighty and powerful person would actually appear by our sides. I don¡¯t even dare to believe it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± There was a nurse that ced both of her small hands in front of her chest. Her eyes were filled with love as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that he would be that Dr. Zhou in the medical world. He looks so handsome. His aura is also extremely warm. Forget about those long legged oppas. Young handsome guys ¡ª those people are really weak inparison with Dr. Zhou.¡±

    ¡°Oy, did you hear about it? Actually, Dr Zhou is the only son of the king of wineries, Zhou Heng. After Zhou Heng passed away, other than the Zhou family winery that was handed over to Ning Qing to manage, all of the assets in Zhou Corporation were handed over to Dr. Zhou. He is so wealthy right now.¡±

    Everyone was chatting with one another excitedly. At this moment, Jian Han¡¯s assistant, Xiao Ping, saw that Xiao Li in charge of the reception did not say a single word throughout. She only knew how to look at the man on the LCD screen as she looked on in a daze.

    Xiao Ping pushed Xiao Li for a moment and joked, ¡°Xiao Li, howe you are in a daze as you look at Dr. Zhou? Don¡¯t have those thoughts. Zhou Jian Charity Trust Fund, you would know by looking at the name itself. Others might not know, but we know after these months, Dr. Zhou is so loving and caring towards our Dr Jian. He treats her so preciously in his hands, afraid that anyone would harm her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The nurses were mesmerized with him once again. ¡°How is it possible to have such a perfect person on earth? He looks so warm and gentle and is so loyal in his life. Dr Jian must be so blissful.¡±

    Xiao Li¡¯s young and beautiful tiny face was crimson red. She turned around toe to the reception counter. She pretended to organize her documents as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense. I don¡¯t have that intention... Furthermore, he is such a perfect man. Even if I admire and have some feelings for him. It is totally normal.¡±

    ¡°Admiration is admiration, but you better not cross the line. Dr. Zhou has a wife. He always wears his wedding ring.¡±

    Xiao Liughed and joked, ¡°So what if he has a wife? He could get divorced. How many men on this earth do not like to have something fresh and new? Doctor Jian is pregnant now. This would be the easiest time to get into an affair. The richer and more powerful a man is, the more likely it is that he would look for younger and prettier girls.¡±

    Jian Han did not know what Xiao Li continued to say, because she drooped her small head and shut the door of the office. She did not want to go out for a walk right now.

    She only wanted to be alone.

    ...

    Jian Han stayed in the office for another half an hour. She removed her shoes, and she curled her entire body up onto the sofa. There was a packet of cucumber voured chips on the coffee table, and she opened it to have a taste.

    At this moment, there was the sound of steady footsteps outside the door. Although the footsteps were soft, her hearing was sharp; she heard it from the moment he walked in.

    Zhou Dayuan was here.

    The corners of her beautiful lips were curled up in an arc, and she moved her body to step onto the floor.

    ¡°Dr. Zhou.¡± Xiao Li was speaking, and her voice was passionate and sweet.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± That man was warm as he answered her.

    The arc on the corners of Jian Han¡¯s lips disappeared. Her figure was curled upzily, and she did not want to move anymore. She used her small white fingers to pinch the chips, and she put it in her mouth to chew.

    The door of the office was pushed open. A cool, clean, crisp air came in. She saw his sparkling ck leather shoes by the side of the door in her peripheral vision. Above were his ck trousers. It was cold outside. He wore a ck coat. There was a heater in the office. As he came in, he lifted his hand to remove the coat that he was wearing.

    Her assistant, Xiao Ping, was standing by his side. She stretched her hand out to receive the coat. ¡°Dr. Zhou, let me have it.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan did not look at Xiao Ping. His gentle gaze fixed on the small woman curled up on the sofa as she ate her chips. ¡°There is no need for that. You can leave now.¡±

    He said it inly and he threw his coat on the other end of the sofa.

    Xiao Ping¡¯s excited gaze fell on the man¡¯s handsome back profile, but she knew Dr. Zhou wanted to spend some time alone with his wife, so she retreated out of the room.

    The door of the office was closed.

    Zhou Dayuan had a nce at the chips on the coffee table, and he turned his gaze sideways to look at the meal tray on the book shelf. He would prepare afternoon tea for her everyday, but the bread and milk on the meal tray was not touched at all.

    ¡°Why are you eating chips? Chips do not have any nutrition in them. Don¡¯t have too much of them, we will go home after this. Leave some room for dinner.¡±

    Hearing him speak, Jian Han lifted her head to look at him. He stood tall and mighty by her side. He lifted his long, beautiful right hand and undid the buttons of his suit. As he removed his suit, it exposed his dark-blue striped business vest. He had a sculptured figure. His legs were long and straight. He looked like a model who walked for fashion week just by standing there.

    His white shirt wrapped around his wrist. There was a diamond button on the wrist, and it was shimmering brightly under the light.

    He was a clean and exquisite man from head to toe.

    She drooped her small head down.

    Zhou Dayuan noticed that she was being moody without saying a single word. He lifted his heels to walk over, bent down in front of her, and stretched his hand out to caress her silk-like hair. He gently asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You are not happy to see me here?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She answered softly as she stretched her hand out to take more chips while she chewed the chips.

    But she was unable to reach for more.

    She lifted her head to look. The bag of chips on the coffee table was moved away from her. With her slim arms, she was unable to reach for them.

    Forget it, she would not eat them then.

    She could not taste much vour in them anyway.

    She moved and used both of her slim arms to hug herself tight. She ced her small jaw onto her knees, and she was in a quiet daze.

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s warm, dark eyes were almost on the brink of tears as he looked at her. Seven years ago, when he was in prison, she hid in her rental t as she cried for him. When she went to that judge¡¯s home, during the time she kneeled before the doors of his house on that rainy day, during the time she used her hand to dig the mud that was stained with her parent¡¯s blood on that cliff, during the time she had a psychological illness during that two to three years, was she also like that ¡ª quiet and helpless?

 Chapter 449 - Zhou Jian Story

    <h4>Chapter 449: Zhou Jian Story (8) Why Do You Say It As If I Have Stolen It</h4>

    Zhou Dayuan did not know how he was supposed to love her right now.

    Because he felt that no matter how much he loved her, it was still not enough.

    Zhou Dayuan went closer to her. His right hand weaved through her silky hair. During this period of time, she was able to eat again. Her hair did not fall out as much, but her thick and luscious dark hair had been reduced by quite a lot. His palm was empty as he held her hair, just like her frail and slim body.

    He nudged his nose on her small elegant nose. He nudged her gently. ¡°Babe, what is wrong, exactly? Tell me. My heart really hurts so much seeing you like this. I am almost unable to catch my breath with the amount of pain.¡±

    Jian Han lifted her small head up and looked at his handsome face that was magnified a few times in front of her now. She slowly stretched her small hand out and caressed his side profile.

    In a blur, she asked, ¡°Are you a doctor? Today, I happened to see you on TV.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan held her small hand and ced his side profile in the centre of her small, soft palm. He nudged her mesmerizingly. ¡°Yeah, I am a doctor.¡± He smiled warmly as he said, ¡°I seem to be really proficient.¡±

    Jian Han broke out intoughter with hisst line, and she curled the corners of her lips as she said, ¡°Then why are you here to seek medical advice?¡±

    ¡°This dilemma; I am here to look for my wife.¡±

    ¡°But your wife is not here.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her beautiful almond-shaped eyes. He brought his thumb to her red lips. He brushed her lightly, with his gaze shining bright. ¡°You said that my wife is not here. It doesn¡¯t mean that she is not here. You are my wife.¡±

    Jian Han could not hear what he was saying clearly. Her focus was all on his thumb. He touched her lips, then he came closer, inch by inch, wanting to kiss her.

    As he was about to kiss her, Jian Han stretched her small hands out to quickly push him away. ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡±

    The sofa was broad and soft. Shey down and rolled into the sofa.

    Not allowing him to kiss her.

    Zhou Dayuan heartilyughed out loud with his deep voice, and hisughter was full of pamper and love.

    Jian Han felt her small face was burning more and more. She used her small hand to touch, and felt a patient medical record log, and she coughed to clear her throat before pretending to be serious as she looked at it.

    She merely took a few nces, and the man came. He sat beside her, and curled up his right arm over her waist. His long white hand naturally covered over the bump on her small stomach, and it went back and forth as he brushed her.

    Jian Han used her elbow to push him. ¡°You cannot look. These are the patients¡¯ medical records. They are to be kept confidential.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan scanned the documents briefly and said, ¡°This patient was involved in a car ident a few years ago. His thighs would hurt every night, and he also lost his abilities as a man. This has led him to engage in domestic abuse... He came to look for you to take a look at his psychological illness. Why doesn¡¯t he go to the hospital to check his body first?¡±

    ¡°He went to have a look already, but the doctor said there were no problems, and he had to treat his psychological illness first.¡±

    Zhou Dayuanughed softly. His handsome back waszily leaned back on the sofa. His left shoulder was nested behind his own head. He lifted his eyelids as he looked at her gently. ¡°What illness are you examining him for? You don¡¯t even know whether it¡¯s his body or mind that is ill. Let him go to another hospital to take a look, and look at his thighs before looking at his manly abilities. Only after that¡¯s failed should hee to you.¡±

    Jian Han understood what he was trying to bring across. Her eyes lit up, and she turned her head to look at him. ¡°Are you trying to say that all of these symptoms appeared because of his thighs? He has a cure?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan pinned her small shoulders as he used some force and allowed her to perch on his chest softly. He lowered his gaze to kiss her hair. He squinted his eyes as he snorted and casually said, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great news...¡± Jian Han broke out into a bright smile like a flower in full bloom. Her small white hand was ced on his chest as she lifted her body up slightly using his chest as support. She looked at his warm and handsome face as she said, ¡°This patient, he went to many big hospitals. The quacks there all said that he needed to see a psychologist. Haha. Since you said that there was a cure for him, and you seem to be really proficient, why not? Why don¡¯t you take a look at him then.¡±

    Her eyebrows were arched, and she looked at him trying to gain his favour. Zhou Dayuan stretched his hand to pinch her small face. Little babe. Did she know how busy he was recently? Those professors and rich elites all spent a huge sum and invited him over. He did not have any time at all, and now, he needed to help her with her patients in this clinic of hers?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you even better than me?¡± Zhou Dayuan squinted his eyeszily. His tone was together with a touch of teasing and pamper as he joked with her. ¡°You are my doctor. The first day when you examined me, how did you say it? You said, Mr. Zhou, rx, we can start chatting first...¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t say it!¡± Jian Han stretched her small hand out quickly to block his mouth. He was not allowed to say it. He was not allowed to say it! At that time, she still did not know that he was such a pro, and thinking about it now, she was totally showing off her mediocre skills in front of a master. It was so embarrassing to think of it now.

    Zhou Dayuan stopped talking, and he stared at her as he looked at her pink lips that were pouted up because she was acting coy.

    His gaze suddenly changed. It became hot and bright. He stared at her lips, and that gaze went up to look at herrge, innocent eyes.

    Jian Han took her small hand back just as if she¡¯d been electrocuted, and her almond-shaped eyes looked elsewhere awkwardly.

    At this moment, he hugged her a little tighter before softly saying, ¡°That patient¡¯s thighs are actually easy to cure. There is a tuina method. You try it on my thighs. I will teach you.¡±

    ¡°Can I do it?¡± Jian Han was curious, and she fluttered her long, thin, fan-like eyshes as she looked at him doubtfully.

    ¡°Of course you can.¡± His voice had already be hoarse.

    Jian Han sat upright. She knelt down on the soft sofa and used both of her hands to touch his left thigh as she kneaded it lightly. ¡°Is it like that?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan had a frown on his face. He stretched his tongue out to lick his dry lips and use his gaze to look at her greedily. She cast her small head downwards, and he could only see the gentle and beautiful lines on her face. She was pregnant, and her skin had seemed to have gotten even more supple. With the lights illuminating her, she had a white and mesmerizing glow.

    ¡°Yeah, go a little more upwards,¡± he grunted.

    Jian Han followed his instructions as she kneaded towards the top. When she went further upwards, she realized that something was amiss. The ck luxurious trousers wrapped on his tight waist, and there was a spot that was upright around the zipper of the pants with arge radius, and it was very obvious.

    Jian Han felt all of the blood in her body rush towards her brain with a bang. She took her hand back quickly and looked at him with disbelief and silliness in her expression. ¡°You, you...¡±

    Was there someone else on this earth who could be more shameless than him?

    Zhou Dayuan could not take the pure expression in her eyes at that moment. His warm eyes turned red, and he lifted his strong eyebrows up. His eyes had the careless vibe of a mature man in them as he said, ¡°Am I the silly one, or are you the silly one instead? Would I allow you to knead another man¡¯s thighs? Don¡¯t even think of it even when I am dead.¡±

    Jian Han did not know what to say at all. Her entire being was very lost. Her small face could not stop radiating heat. She was very hot.

    ¡°Come over.¡± He leaned back on the sofazily as he stretched his right hand towards her.

    Jian Han did not move, and she did not dare move.

    He stretched his long arm over but held her small hand. He used a little bit of strength, and her entire being was perched on his chest.

    He protected her, and did not allow her to crash into him, but her small face still crashed into the diamond encrusted brooch on his business vest as usual. The man was cold and harsh had a mesmerizing scent, and it made her tremble.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it, you have a wife?¡± She pushed him away.

    Zhou Dayuan swallowed his saliva. He lightly touched her small face with his right hand. It was really smooth. ¡°Not bad. You still know what I want to do.¡±

    Jian Han tried toe up, but she was unable to do so. His right hand weaved through the back of her head as he pressed her forcefully, and he kissed her directly.

    Jian Han was panting. She used her small hand that she ced on his chest as she scratched him recklessly. She only scratched a button, and she was on the brink of tears as she choked up, but he took the opportunity toe in with his tongue.

    Her entire face was steamed red, and even her elegant nose bridge had a few beads of sweat, like the dew on the petals of the rose.

    Her small hand that she actually wanted to push him away with curled up slowly. She held him tight. There was a feeling inside her heart that was about to explode. She bit him lightly as she responded to him shyly while still taking the initiative.

    Both of them flipped their bodies around. He did not dare to press her and only dared to use his palms to hold her in mid air. ¡°Jian Han, tell me; who am I?¡±

    Jian Han closed her eyes in a blur. She tried hard to bury her small face into the sofa as she did not dare to look at him. Some strands of her dark silky hair were stuck on her small face. Her top was half open, and it stuck onto her corbones. She bit her lower lip as she answered, ¡°Patient Zhou Dayuan.¡±

    ¡°Not a patient, ¡°Zhou Dayuan bent his body down to kiss her. ¡°I am a man. I am your man, Zhou Dayuan. Be good. Say it once for me to hear.¡±

    Jian Han did not stop shaking her head as she said, ¡°No, you have a wife. We cannot be doing this...¡±

    ¡°How many times have I said it? Howe you didn¡¯t remember it till now? You are my wife.¡± He used some strength in his hands on her body. ¡°Be good. Say it once for me to hear. If you don¡¯t say it, you will be ufortable. If you say it, I will let you befortable.¡±

    Jian Han used both of her hands to hug his neck. She was very ufortable like a small kitten as she clung onto his body. ¡°Woo... Man. Man. Zhou Dayuan..¡±

    After her words, her red lips were kissed deeply by him.

    She was in a blur as she pushed him. ¡°You, you don¡¯t hurt my baby...¡±

    Her small face was held in his palm. ¡°Howe you are saying it as if I am stealing something? Wifey, Wifey, your baby is the seed that I have given you. Could I hurt him then?¡±

    ...

    After half an hour, Jian Han nested herself on the sofa and fell asleep. There was a warm nket covering her body. Her entire small figure was tucked inside, and only her small face was left outside.

    Zhou Dayuan opened a crack of the window and let the scent in the office dissipate. Hey by the side of the window as he lit a cigarette, and he took two puffs.

    Knock knock knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. The door of the office was pushed open directly. Xiao Li rushed in with her eyes full of moisture. ¡°Dr. Zhou...¡±

    ¡°Xiao Li.¡± Her assistant Xiao Ping pulled Xiao Li from behind, but she was unable to hold her back. She was extremely sorry as she looked at the man beside the window, ¡°Dr. Zhou, I tried to stop her, but...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan took a puff of smoke, and he lifted his head up to slowly blow it out. He squinted his eyes as he looked at Xiao Ping. ¡°You go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Xiao Ping closed the door behind her.

    Xiao Li took two steps forward, and she was very emotional. The makeup on her small beautiful face was all smeared. She was a beauty who was stained with tears, and she looked pitiful. ¡°Dr. Zhou, why did you have to terminate...¡±

    She had yet to say the word ¡°me,¡± and saw an expression that the man had in his eyes as he looked at her. His gaze could not be considered to be very sharp. The man was originally considered to be warm like a piece of jade, but his gaze was definitely icy cold. It was so cold that it pierced through her bones and made her tremble from the chill.

    ¡°If there is anything that you want to say, say it softly. If you are too emotional, go out then.¡± The man lifted his thin lips. His low and charming voice did not have any touch of warmth in it at all.

    Xiao Li looked in the direction that his gaze was cast in, and it was only then that she saw Jian Han who was lying down on the sofa. She had a nket covered over her, and she could not see her clearly, but that small face seemed as if she¡¯d been soaked in honey, blushing yet coy and attractive.

    There was Jian Han¡¯s coat, sweater, safety shorts...all ced on the other end of the sofa/ The woman¡¯s clothes were beside the man¡¯s ck coat, business vest...

 Chapter 450 - Zhou Jian Story

    <h4>Chapter 450: Zhou Jian Story (9) Stretched Both Of Her Hands To Hold Him Tight</h4>

    Xiao Li was shocked as she looked at the man slowly. The lights in the room were all dimmed to the darkest. This window was far off, and it made the room seem darker. The man was dressed in a white shirt and ck trousers as he stood by the side of the window. The cold wind blew in from outside, and it made his shirt puffy as it blew.

    He did not feel cold at all. He ced his left hand in his pocket and used two fingers on his right hand to pinch a cigarette as he leaned on the window. Three buttons were undonezily on his shirt, exposing his healthy skin tone. He had a frown on his face as he smoked, and he lifted his head to spit the smoke out. As he lifted his head, the man¡¯s exquisite and sexy Adam¡¯s apple and corbones were extremely defined. He had a deep line on his forehead, and she did not know if it was because he was still not satisfied.

    Xiao Li froze on the spot at that moment. She never thought that she would be able to see the man behaving like this. He waszy as he looked rogue and masculine.

    Her small face was red and white. Her face was pale because she was crying earlier, and her face was red because she looked at him behaving like this, and she was smitten with him.

    The man smoked after doing the deed. His posture was as strong as alcohol, and it made her face and ears turn red.

    As she was in a daze, the man¡¯s gaze came over casually. ¡°I dismissed you, you are here to ask me the reason why? What is there to ask? I have given two months pay to you. You can pursue your interests.¡±

    He was probably afraid that he would wake that woman, so he lowered his volume to some extent. No matter how cold his words were, as he spoke, they were still extremely warm and charming. Xiao Li listened on and felt her legs crumble. She gritted her teeth as she asked, ¡°But Dr. Zhou, you still have to give me a reason for terminating me.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan took a puff of smoke. He lowered his gaze to spit it out. He slowly put on a smile on his lips. His dark, sparkling eyes were pinned on her face as he said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you give me a reason for not terminating you.¡±

    Xiao Li felt her face burn. He had long seen through her ns.

    She was not firm in her work. He dismissed her. She was unwilling to be dismissed, and it was still because she had intentions that she should not have had for him.

    ¡°Dr. Zhou, if you are dismissing me because I like you, isn¡¯t that being too overboard? The girls that have feelings for you can queue up all the way to the Yellow River in the River South. Do you have to get rid of all of them also?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan was silent for a few seconds. He took two final puffs of the cigarette before he moved his long legs. He bent his waist down to stub the cigarette in the ashtray on the table. ¡°At least I can guarantee that those people would not appear before my wife, and she would not be affected by them. As for whether I am going overboard or not, you are bossing me right now. Who is the boss then? Get out, and close the door behind you. Thank you.¡±

    Xiao Li looked at the man¡¯s handsome back profile. She didn¡¯t think that this man who was warm on the outside was so cruel in his bones.

    He had already walked to the woman¡¯s side. He slowly bent his body down. Xiao Li did not know what he was looking at. Throughout these years, couples who were married for half a year, their feelings would be long faded, but it was only him that did not get enough of his woman.

    Xiao Li took a deep breath. She turned around to leave. She felt that she had given up now.

    There was a type of couple on earth; you could tell at first nce that they had deep feelings for one another.

    ...

    Jian Han had always been taken care of exquisitely. When she was eight months pregnant, the man taking care of her could not stand it anymore, and he had a bout of high fever.

    Zhou Dayuan was not a person who would fall sick frequently, but once he fell ill, it was akin to a mountain copsing. Hey on the bed, and his entire body was hot. He was unable to sweat, as if he had been sapped all of his energy.

    Jian Han did not go to the clinic. She stood at the side of the bed. As she stretched her small hand out to touch his forehead, she had a frown on her face, and she looked both flustered and shocked. ¡°Yeah, it is so hot, this won¡¯t do. I will take you to the hospital.¡±

    She came to hug him.

    Zhou Dayuan forced himself to open his eyes. His throat was so dry that it hurt. He pinned her slim wrist as he weakly said, ¡°Wifey, be good. You are not allowed to go out of the house. Otherwise, I would not be able to look for you... I don¡¯t have to go to the hospital. I took medication and will be fine after I sleep for a while...¡±

    Without him, the moment she went out of the door, she would get lost.

    Jian Han noticed that he was very ufortable. She also felt bad. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t get out of the house...¡± She spoke softly. She bent her body down and perched her small head on his chest. She looked very very obedient.

    Zhou Dayuan kissed her forehead. When he woke up this morning. He realized that her body was not behaving correctly. He did not think that he would get a high fever so quickly, and he actually wanted to call Ning Qing. Jian Han needed a person to take care of her, but his eyelids were too heavy, and he was in a daze as he wanted to sleep.

    ¡°Wifey, be good, Don¡¯t move about recklessly... I will recover very quickly... After I am well, I will wake up to make a meal for you... Now you just apany me here...¡± he muttered softly as he kissed her and hugged her tight.

    Jian Han really stopped moving. She shut her eyes as she apanied him to sleep, until she heard his even breathing, and she sat upright.

    The man¡¯s body was too hot. She went into the washroom, took a warm towel, and she put it on his head.

    After sitting for awhile, Jian Han still stood up, and she took her bag as she went out the doors of the condominium unit.

    ...

    As she walked on the main streets, Jian Han found arge scale supermarket. She picked a few fruits and vegetables, and she prepared to steam a pear with rock sugar for him in the afternoon, then she would make some in porridge for him.

    Although he would get better after taking medication, his strength would not recuperate so quickly. How could he not have any food?

    Although her culinary skills were not too good, she still could manage some simple dishes.

    She went to the cashier to pay, then she took the groceries bags out of the door of the supermarket.

    She wanted to go back to the condominium unit, but she took two steps and froze. She stood at her original spot as she looked around her surroundings in a blur. She suddenly forgot where she was supposed to go.

    She tried to cross the traffic lights in the front. Jian Han did not see any familiar buildings. There was a girl on the line at the side of the road. She went forward and asked, ¡°Can I know...¡±

    The girl paused in her conversation as she looked at her. ¡°Older Sister, what is wrong? Did you get lost?¡±

    Jian Han was at a loss; did she lose her way?

    Where did she want to go?

    She could not even say the name of the condominium.

    ¡°Older Sister, you look so pale. Are you feeling ufortable? Your belly seems to be at eight months already. Why did you note out with your family? Where is your phone? You can make a call.¡±

    That¡¯s right. She reminded Jian Han that she could make a call with her phone.

    She went to look for her phone in her bag happily, but she could not find her phone, because she did not bring her phone out.

    ¡°Older Sister, did you not bring your phone with you? What about this: tell me the number, and I will help you make the call.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jian Han thought that this n worked. She did not have her phone but she could remember the number. She opened her mouth, but she was unable to say a single word because she was unable to remember anything.

    Jian Han froze entirely. She stood in her original spot. As she turned around, she could see cars and peoplee and go in her line of vision. The city was busy, but why did her heart feel so empty?

    As if many years ago, she¡¯d gone to an alien city all alone. She stood in the corner of a city to look at the night scene. She wanted to look for a familiar face in the vast sea of people. She wanted to leap into his embrace toin about her misgivings and act coy. She wanted to tell him. She missed him so much.

    Time was like sand that weaved through her fingers. The moment she blinked her eyes, she came back to her original spot. She threw her heart away and threw him away.

    The bags in her hands fell onto the ground with a bang. She bent over and used both of her small hands to cup her face as she sobbed painfully. ¡°Woo woo...¡±

    Where was she supposed to go?

    The man who belonged to her?

    Why did they all disappear?

    She wanted to go home. She was really afraid.

    She was really so so afraid.

    The girl who was making a call was also shocked. She bent over as she quicklyforted her. ¡°Older Sister, what is wrong? If there is anything wrong, you can just say it. Let me see if I am able to help you.¡±

    Jian Han did not bother with her. She only focused on her sobbing. These few years, throughout everything that happened, through the times that seemed like a blur, she had long been used to her tears apanying her.

    A voice rang out behind her, ¡°Jian Han?¡±

    Jian Han froze and stopped crying before she turned her head back slowly.

    It was Tang Fan.

    ¡°Tang Fan.¡± She stood up slowly.

    Tang Fan quickly went forward. ¡°Jian Han, why are you here? Are you crying? What happened? Did Zhou Dayuan bully you?¡±

    Jian Han stretched her hand out to wipe her tears dry. There was a questioning look in her eyes as she said, ¡°Zhou Dayuan? Are you referring to that patient Zhou Dayuan?¡±

    Tang Fan heard what she said and understood. She had yet to recuperate and had forgotten Zhou Dayuan.

    ¡°Jian Han, then what are you doing now? Why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°Because, it seems like I have...lost someone. I...forgot how to go home.¡±

    Tang Fan had a self mocking smile on his lips. Although she forgot Zhou Dayuan, Zhou Dayuan lived in her heart all the time, and he had never faded at all.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Fan nodded his head and said with a smile. ¡°Jian Han, since you have forgotten so many people, why do you still remember me?¡±

    He heard that she did not remember Ning Qing and Lu Shaoming, but she just remembered him.

    There was a gentle smile on Jian Han¡¯s almond-shaped face. With a serious tone, she said, ¡°Tang Fan, I have always remembered all of the good things that you did for me. If I did not meet you in my life, I do not know what kind of mess my life would be right now. Thank you, Tang Fan. I need to thank you for yourpanionship throughout these years. Although I am unable to repay your contributions and feelings, I sincerely wish that you would be happy. Tang Fan, let it go. Go and search for your own bliss.¡±

    What could Tang Fan say? Actually, he was good towards her and never asked her to repay him. She remembered it, and she left a ce for him inside her heart. He was already satisfied.

    He went forward and stretched his arms out to lightly take her into his embrace. He emotionally said, ¡°Jian Han, I know that you do not need me to be good towards you now, then I would not be good towards you. I really want to be good towards you sincerely. You are too kind and too na?ve. You took responsibility for everything that happened in the past on your back and interpreted it as your own mistake. I am... Your parents also... Actually, both your parents and I love you. The motive of us loving you is to make sure that you are blissful. Since only Zhou Dayuan can give you the bliss that you need now, why do you still have to stress yourself?

    ¡°Jian Han, I will let go of you slowly, and search for my own happiness, then you have to do the same. Let it go, then. Your bliss is already here. The thing that you need to do right now is to stretch both of your hands right now to hold him tight.¡±

    Jian Han was in a daze. ¡°Is my bliss here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it is here!¡± Tang Fan let go of her.

    At this moment, there was a hurried and anxious growl that rang out in her ears. ¡°Jian Han!¡±

    Jian Han turned to face the origin of the sound.

    Zhou Dayuan came, he was in such a hurry toe, he dashed across the road, while he was still dressed in a light grey v-neck sweater matched together with a pair of ck trousers. He had a pair of dark blue cloth slippers on his feet. He held his phone in his hands as he ran over in a hurry.

    He stood in front of her and panted. She did not know if the red in his eyes was due to his fever or his hurriedness. The shirt on his chest fluttered as the wind blew over. His sickness made him seem even more frail than usual. He looked at her, and he had a serious expression on his face.

 Chapter 451 - Zhou Jian Story

    <h4>Chapter 451: Zhou Jian Story (10) It Was All Full Of The Love You Had For Me</h4>

    ¡°Jian Han,¡± He stretched his left hand out to hold her small hand. He tried hard to control his temper and not yell at her. He also ignored the hand that Tang Fan ced around her waist. He pulled her over and allowed her toe into his embrace. He closed his eyes and kissed her forehead. ¡°Where did you go. Did you know that I couldn¡¯t find you anymore? Do you know that? Don¡¯t do this again, okay? I would not be able to take it again.¡±

    He really couldn¡¯t take it. He almost went crazy just now.

    He opened his eyes in the condominium unit and did not see her around anywhere. He went downstairs to look for her, and he still did not see her. After that, he rushed out of the house to chase after her.

    He went along the streets to look for her among multiple alley ways. He spent almost an hour looking for her. There were so many people on the streets. When he first started, no one looked like her, and slowly, he started to think that every person looked like her.

    He almost went crazy. What was he going to do if he couldn¡¯t find her?

    He would not be able to continue living on.

    He would die.

    Jian Han smelled the familiar clean scent on his body. She stretched her small hand out slowly to tug the material of his sweater on his waist. This was great. This felt really nice.

    Since the moment she saw him at the first nce just now, she felt her heart was full. The man whom she longed for and loved deeply, the man whom she wanted so badly had finally arrived.

    ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t dare to do it another time...¡± She admitted to her mistake while being in his embrace. ¡°I went to the supermarket to buy some things. I wanted to go home and make some delicious things for you to eat, but after I exited the doors of the supermarket, I didn¡¯t know how to find the road back home. I even cried for such a long time... Am I very foolish?¡±

    She lifted her small head up and looked at him with herrge, innocent, pure eyes

    All of Zhou Dayuan¡¯s frustrations and chaotic feelings were all calmed down the moment he heard her speak and saw the wronged expression in her eyes. His heart felt a feather brush across it, and it was extremely gentle and soft as it did so.

    He stretched out his thumb to help her wipe the glistening tears left on her face. He ced his right hand over herrge belly before he smiled and said to her, ¡°Wifey is not foolish. You are not foolish at all, but in my opinion, my wife and my son are way more importantpared to delicious food, so in the future, don¡¯t run off. Don¡¯t leave me.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Jian Han nodded her head forcefully.

    Zhou Dayuan stretched his hand out to take the bags that she held in her hands. He cupped her small shoulders with his other hand. He looked at Tang Fan, and his gaze was sincere as he said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    All of his feelings were concluded in these two words.

    Tang Fan understood. He ced both of his hands in his pockets and had a smile on his face while he nodded his head. ¡°If you really want to thank me, then treat Jian Han better in the future. This woman, she loved you for many years in a ce without you.¡±

    It was not the best, but it had to be even better than the best. No matter who would be lucky to meet such a girl like Jian Han in life, Zhou Dayuan, he really saved the entire milky way in his past life.

    ¡°I will.¡± Zhou Dayuan cupped Jian Han as they turned around to leave.

    Both of them went far away. Tang Fan heard the sound of them chatting with one another. The woman lifted her small head up to ask him, ¡°Where are we going right now?¡±

    She always forgot things and people non stop. She just said she wanted to go home, and now, she already forgotten where she was going to go.

    The man was extremely patient. His low tone was mixed together with satisfaction and happiness as he said, ¡°Going back home. Didn¡¯t you say that you are going to prepare something delicious for me? I am really hungry right now.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then I will cook for you when we get home.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Wifey is the best.¡±....

    Tang Fan stood up straight. There was a smile on the corners of his lips. He turned around and tookrge strides forward.

    ...

    After they went home, Zhou Dayuan ended up cooking. After they ate lunch, the two nested on the bed. The sunlight was bright and piercing on the spring day. He drew the curtains in the bedroom and left a thin light muslin. The bright rays of sunshine spewed from outside of the window onto therge bed. Jian Han perched herself on Zhou Dayuan¡¯s body, and she went to take the thermometer.

    ¡°37 degrees. You do not have a fever anymore.¡± Jian Han¡¯s eyes were happy and joyous.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Zhou Dayuan took a nket and covered it over her stomach. Hey his handsome back on the headboard of the bed as he held her with a squint to his eyes. ¡°I said it before. I would get better very soon after I had medication. I need to take care of you. I won¡¯t copse.¡±

    Jian Han curled the corners of her lips up. She touched his handsome face with her small hand as she gently kissed his handsome looking lower jaw.

    Noting that she was taking the lead, Zhou Dayuan flipped his body over and wanted to get on her.

    ¡°Oi!¡± Jian Han blocked his mouth quickly and gurgled inughter while she pretended to be displeased. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around..¡±

    Zhou Dayuan looked at the sweet and happy expression on her face. His dark eyes were full of love and pamper. He did move around further, and that was because he thought of a very serious problem. ¡°Jian Han, do you know who I am?¡±

    Jian Han blinked with her long fan like eyshes, and she shook her head in a blur.

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s gaze slowly turned dark. When he had found out in the beginning that she could remember every one of her patients, he thought of making use of this n to have a rtionship with her, but now, he realized that it did not work.

    The words Zhou Dayuan were really just a name on a medical record log to her. She could treat his illness, she addressed him as Zhou Dayuan, but the moment she had feelings for him, she would forget his name.

    He did not know how long she would stay in this condition. Maybe it wouldst for an entire lifetime. Actually, if it was, a lifetime so be it. He did not mind, but the things that urred today gave him a warning in advance. The moment he did not keep an eye on her, she would run out of the house, and after she ran out, she would not remember him. She would forget his name, his look, his contact number...

    It was too dangerous this way. He faced the possibility of losing her at any moment.

    Zhou Dayuan touched her small clean face. He bent over to peck her red lips. ¡°Jian Han, I am your man. My name is Zhou Dayuan. Do you remember?¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s soft and gentle small body moved around for a bit. She was both embarrassed and uneasy at she pushed him, and she resisted him coyly. ¡°You are not.¡±

    ¡°Why am I not? I really am.¡± Zhou Dayuan turned her small face over and forced her to look at him. ¡°I am your man. I am the man you love. You belong to me, so I can do those things to you...¡± He stretched his index finger out slowly to poke her small heart. ¡°This ce is full of the love you have for me. Your heart is beating for me!¡±

    Jian Han was in a daze. Her small pinkish face was also pale. She started to be emotional. She used both her hands and feet to push him away, with her gaze full of fear. ¡°You get lost. You go away. I don¡¯t want to listen...¡±

    She curled herself up as she cowered in a small corner beside the bed. Because she was both angry and afraid, she pulled the nket to cover her small face up.

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s gaze was very gentle. With her behaving like this, how could he go and force her?

    The stem of her illness was here. She took responsibility for her parents¡¯ deaths. She was unable to ept the love that she had for him, so now, how could he force her to remember that he was her man?

    But if she did not force him, what else could he do? He was afraid that he would lose her again.

    Zhou Dayuan hugged her from behind. The small woman was still struggling. She pouted her pink lips as she snorted out calling him ¡°bad person.¡± Heughed. He stretched his hand out to pull the nket on her small face down as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel stuffy with the nket covering your face? Okay, I will stop speaking. Everything is good as long as you are happy.¡±

    It was only then that Jian Han stopped making a fuss. She turned her body around and perched herself on his chest obediently. She was drowsy, so she closed her eyes to sleep.

    The thing that she did not know, the many on the headboard of the bed silently and did not move for a long time. He hugged her and kissed her hair again and again while he murmured her name.

    How was he going to be cruel?

    ...

    Something happened the next day.

    Jian Han woke up the next morning to realize that she could not see Zhou Dayuan anywhere. There was one additional person in the condominium unit; it was her assistant, Xiao Ping.

    Xiao Ping brought her to the psychological clinic and prepared lunch for her, and she brought her back to the condominium unit again. Xiao Ping did all of the things that Zhou Dayuan once did.

    All of this shouldn¡¯t have made any difference to Jian Han, who had forgotten everything and everyone else. She never truly put any effort to remember Zhou Dayuan, but...she started to feel that her heart was empty.

    She started to daydream. She did not care about the patients that she had in the clinic. She curled up on the sofa all alone, and the moment she started to daydream, it wouldst for the entire day.

    She stopped smiling. Her small pink face started to sink in, and even her almond-shaped eyes lost their vigour.

    She stopped talking. Whenever Xiao Ping spoke to her, she seemed like she didn¡¯t hear it, and her frail and body had a nine month old bump, and she looked as if she was going to fall over when the wind blew over.

    The nights were the hardest to get over. She did not like to sleep in her bedroom anymore. She would walk to the guest room beside her bedroom before lying down on therge bed. She would bury her small face in the pillow and deeply to sniff it. A few days ago, she would still smell that clean and crisp mesmerizing scent, and after that, there was no trace of that scent anymore.

    Her entire being felt as if it¡¯d been dug empty ¡ª both lost and soulless.

    She fell asleep in a blur that day and suddenly heard the rumbling of thundering from outside the window. She woke up shocked from her dreams as she leaped up from the bed.

    There was lighting outside the window. The piercing white light illuminated her deathly pale face. There was a drizzle outside the window. In the dark room, as she curled herself up slowly, she buried her small face into her kneecaps, and hot tears trickled down from her eyes.

    After she sobbed for a while, she lifted her nkets up, and she put on her slippers to get out of bed.

    She opened the main doors of the condominium unit, and she walked out.

    It was around 1am at that time. It was raining , and there was almost no one on the streets anymore. The roadmp shone a faint yellow glow onto the streets. She wore her white nightgown as she walked all alone.

    There was an Aunty who took an umbre in her hands as she ran over. ¡°Youngdy, it is raining right now. Why are you here drenched in the rain? Go home quickly. Your stomach is already so big right now. You are ruining yourself.¡±

    Jian Han did not seem to be listening to her, and she walked on in a daze.

    The aunty sighed as she walked away.

    After she walked the span of an entire street, she did not know what tripped her. She sprained her right ankle. It was impossible for her to continue walking. She sat by the flower pond beside the road, and she slowly stretched her small hands out to cup her face as she silently sobbed.

    At this moment, there was an umbre over her head, and there was someone who came to face her.

    She withdrew her small hand, and there was a pair of ck trousers in her line of vision. As she went further up, it was a clean white shirt, and as she went even further up, it was that handsome and familiar face that was still somewhat alien.

    He came.

    Zhou Dayuan.

    Jian Han sobbed softly. Her entire body was drenched. Her silky hair was stuck on the side of her cheeks. On her neck, her small shoulders were frail and trembling as she stared at him with reddened eyes.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at this woman from his vantage point. She was absolutely pitiful beyond description, and he heard the sound of his heart bleeding.

    ¡°Who am I?¡± He persisted as he looked at her.

    Jian Han choked up as she was unwilling to answer.

    Zhou Dayuan was silent for a few moments before he turned around to leave.

    But he was unable to leave because his trousers were tugged by a gentle little hand. She cried out loudly as she said, ¡°Woo woo...my... My man... Zhou Dayuan...¡±

    The umbre in Zhou Dayuan¡¯s hands fell onto the floor. He turned around as he knelt down in front of her. He knelt on the door with one knee, and he stretched his shaking hands to cup her small face. ¡± I am sorry... I am sorry...¡±

 Chapter 452 - Zhou Jian Ending â€“ Zhou Dayuan, I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 452: Zhou Jian Ending ¨C Zhou Dayuan, I Love You</h4>

    Jian Han lifted a tender fist and hit him on the shoulder, pushing him hard. ¡°Wuu...¡± She didn¡¯t speak; she just kept crying.

    Zhou Dayuan allowed her to hit him, and he covered her trembling red lips. In a trance, he did not know whether it was his tears or her tears. They mixed with rain and dripped onto the ground.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry. I had no choice. Can you teach me how to do it? I admit that I had forced you into a corner deliberately and made you sad intentionally, but when you were in pain, my heart ached as well. Honey, forgive me. Can you forgive me?¡±

    Jian Han cried in his arms as he held her tight. She had cried too hard and that had led to her temporaryck of oxygen. She fainted immediately.

    ...

    When she opened her eyes again, she was already in the bedroom. She saw a magnified handsome face in front of her eyes. The man smiled at her and said, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re awake. You were caught in the rain just now. In order not to catch a cold, let¡¯s take a hot bath. I¡¯ll carry you there.¡±

    He lifted the nkets off her and lifted her.

    It was already summer now. She didn¡¯t feel too cold after getting caught in the rain. Jian Han looked down at herself in his arms. Her clothes were gone.

    As soon as he got home, he helped her take off her damp clothes and wrapped her in the nkets.

    Jian Han closed her eyes tight and buried herself in his arms.

    Bathing in a bathtub wasn¡¯t suitable for pregnant women at her stage, so Zhou Dayuan carried her under the showerhead. The water had been adjusted to a veryfortable temperature. He first took a little warm water to drench her skin. ¡°Is it hot? Do you want to wash while I carry you?¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s pale little face turned red quickly, Zhou Dayuan didn¡¯t know if it was from the hot steam or shyness. She struggled to get down from his arms. She turned her back and stood under the showerhead to wash.

    Her little hand cupped some water, and she washed her face. Then, she heard a sound behind her. A metal belt fell to the ground. She heard the sound of expensive cloth slipping to the ground. He also took off his watch.

    A long arm stretched out and took the shampoo from the shower rack. He whispered in her ear, ¡°Close your eyes. I¡¯ll wash your hair first. Just a quick shower. You can¡¯t wash for too long.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s long, cattail-like eyshes fluttered, and she pushed his hand away as he tried to touch her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Honey?¡± He hugged her behind him. ¡°Did you forget who I am? I¡¯m your man. It¡¯s normal to help you shower. I haven¡¯t done that thing with you yet.¡±

    With a snap, she turned around and pped him.

    Zhou Dayuan was stunned from the p.

    Jian Han slowly retreated to the corner of the wall and looked at him quietly amidst the hot steamy mist formed by the warm water rushing from the showerhead.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her apricot eyes, they had lost the dull and nk look from half a year ago. Her apricot eyes were gentle and beautiful. Her clear eyes reflected his present appearance and were full of him.

    He was stunned, and there was a huge joyful surprise in his chest that felt as if it was about to explode. He stared at her with a dark and burning gaze, and he dared not blink.

    He feared that it would be another dream.

    Suddenly, the woman jumped over. He reached for her, held her in his arms, and rested his back on the cool white tiles. She kissed him on the cheek she had just pped.

    She was kissing him.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her. She did not close her eyes. She looked at him gently and quietly. At this moment, he felt that the years they had missed were nothing. At least in their eyes, they were the best form of life to each other.

    He turned around, grabbed her waist, pushed her against the wall, and nted lingering kisses on her little face.

    Jian Han touched his face too. She felt the heat beneath her fingertips. The tears in his eyes rushed through her fingertips.

    ¡°Thank you, Honey.¡±

    He was thanking her for not leaving him.

    ...

    Half a monthter, Jian Han could no longer go to the psychiatric clinic. In addition to her physical condition, her lower limbs were too swollen. She was waiting for the due date in her apartment. She was carried up and down by the man and asionally sat in a wheelchair when she went out.

    She was very quiet. She had not spoken a word since that rainy night, but Zhou Dayuan was satisfied. Every day in the bedroom, he watched her half lying in a rattan chair. Her entire body would be bathed in the warm sunshine. She would look down and touch her big belly with two soft, fair hands and a light and happy smile would linger on her soft little face.

    Sometimes, he would kiss her. She would avoid him, her ck head buried in his arms, her small face blushing as she hid from him. Her long, fan-like eyshes trembled so much as she dared not look at him.

    He loved that version of her so much.

    Nine and a half monthster, Zhou Dayuan carried her into a luxury business car, which began a long journey.

    The back seat was spacious, with a wide sofa. Jian Han curled up in the soft sofa and buried her head in hisp. At first, she was quiet and slept well. After waking up, she looked through the window. When the familiar road came into sight, she was startled and panicked.

    Struggling to get up from his leg, she shook her head at him. No. No!

    Zhou Dayuan took her into his embrace and let her lie in his warm, powerful arms. He gently nted kisses on her cheek and her hair. He murmured, ¡°Be good, Honey. Rx; don¡¯t be afraid! Uncle is not going to make it. We¡¯ll send him off onest time.¡±

    Jian Han gave up struggling and slowly closed her eyes.

    ...

    In City X, when Zhou Dayuan wheeled her through the door. The three big rooms were all covered with a white cloth.

    Her uncle¡¯s children saw her sitting in a wheelchair, and they came forward one after another with tears in their eyes as they spoke in a low voices. ¡°Ah Han, you¡¯re here. Your uncle can¡¯t make it. He wouldn¡¯t shut his eyes, and he keeps calling your name.¡±

    Jian Han¡¯s face was pale, and her two little hands clutched the soft nket over her legs.

    Then, she felt a warmth on her shoulder. Zhou Dayuan put his right hand on her shoulder. He bent over and kissed her intimately. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    He wheeled her into the room.

    Her uncle in the room was lying in bed. As a person who was about to die, his face was yellow, and his eyes were cloudy and scattered, but he refused to close them.

    Her uncle¡¯s daughter came forward and whispered in the old man¡¯s ear. ¡°Dad, Ah Han is here.¡±

    Her uncle froze, and his eyes that had lost focus slowly swiveled over.

    Jian Han was wheeled to the bedside. She saw her uncle stretching out his hand to her.

    The tears came so unexpectedly that Jian Han did not even notice that she was crying. She trembled all over and wanted to stretch out her little hand, but it hung in the air. She was afraid and confused.

    At this time, a big clean, warm hand stretched out from behind, covered her small hand, and brought her hand to hold her uncle¡¯s old hand.

    Her uncle¡¯s purple lips moved as he spoke.

    Jian Han slowly bent down, leaned over, and put her ear to her uncle¡¯s mouth.

    Her uncle¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Ah Han, these days... I always see... Your parents... They cried in front of me. Saying that I¡¯m... Wrong...¡±

    Her uncle closed his eyes.

    Her uncle¡¯s children were crying as the funeral horn sounded outside. Jian Han¡¯s palm felt empty as her uncle¡¯s hand slipped from her palm.

    Her shoulders shook as she covered her face tightly with her little hands, tears streaming down her face.

    Zhou Dayuan wheeled her out. Just as they were about to get in the car: ¡°Ah Han...¡± Her aunt in a white cloth called out as she hurried out of the house.

    Her aunt came forward and gently embraced the tearful Jian Han. Her aunt was saying, ¡°Good child, you are your parents¡¯ only daughter. They love you. At that time, we did not understand. To be honest, everything¡¯s alright as long as you are happy.¡±

    All parents under the sky feel the same; it would be alright as long as she was happy.

    Her aunt released her, and Jian Han was carried into the back seat. The man did not get in the car immediately. Jian Han looked sideways and saw him standing beside the car and talking to her aunt in a low voice.

    Jian Han couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. However, she caught thest sentence. Her aunt said, ¡°Dayuan, her uncle and I shall hand Ah Han over to you. She¡¯s a poor child; treat her well.¡±

    ...

    The car started again, and Jian Han continued to curl up on the sofa. The tears on her face were gently wiped away by the man¡¯s fingertips. He did not speak; he just looked at her.

    Jian Han shut her eyes and moved her pink lips because she had not spoken for too long. Her voice was hoarse when she spoke. ¡°Have...you been here?¡±

    If not familiar with each other, how could her aunt call him ¡°Dayuan?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s eyes shone like the stars hanging on the edge of the sky. She was willing to speak atst.

    ¡°Yes, whenever I¡¯m free, Ie often. You are pregnant. All the filial piety you should exhibit should be handed over to me.¡±

    Such a simple answer, but Jian Han knew that it had not been easy for him. Since she had been ill, he had always been taking care of her. He was also busy with medical charity matters. Where does he get the time to do all this?

    Besides, her uncle and aunt used to...hate her...so much. How can they have treated him well?

    How much time and effort had it taken him to get their approval?

    Jian Han didn¡¯t want to ask. All the hardships and pains she had suffered in her life had brought peace and quiet in his arms at the moment. She just wanted to hold on to every second.

    ¡°Honey...¡± she called him.

    She finally figured out that her parents died for her happiness. The best way for her to repay her parents was to be happy forever and ever.

    The man¡¯s big hand that was caressing her beautiful hair froze. Then, he smiled slowly, ¡°Yes...¡± He replied with, ¡°Honey...¡±

    ...

    Back in T City, Jian Han¡¯s stomach hurt. Her amniotic fluid had burst. At nine and a half months pregnant, she was giving birth prematurely.

    As she was sent to the hospital, Zhou Dayuan wanted to help her give birth through a cesarean section, but Jian Han, even though her little face was already scrunched in pain, insisted on having a natural birth. She wanted to have the baby by herself.

    Unable to win her over, he wore a white coat, and they went into the delivery room together.

    Eight hourster, after suffering from night till dawn, Jian Han gave birth to a baby boy. 2.8 Kilograms. Although he was small, his loud cries of ¡°Waa¡± at birth echoed throughout the corridor. The boy was in good health.

    When Zhou Dayuan took the baby from the nurse, the tears in his eyes fell again. He held his son in his arms and brought him to Jian Han, who was weak all over. He kissed her gently on the forehead. ¡°Honey, thank you for the son that you¡¯ve given me.¡±

    Jian Han smiled and went to sleep.

    ...

    She had slept for four days. When she opened her eyes, she was lying in the hospital bed. She nced sideways. A small pram was beside her. The little fellow was sleeping in the pram. Zhou Dayuan was sitting beside her. The man was obviously very sleepy and was sleeping with his eyes closed.

    Jian Han sat up slowly. She reached out and touched her son¡¯s tiny face. Then, she looked at the man. His head was against the wall. Jian Han realized that a single white hair grew among his short hair.

 Chapter 453 - Small Short Story

    <h4>Chapter 453: Small Short Story</h4>

    Her heart was extremely painful. She took light steps over and used two fingers to pluck that strand of white hair out.

    The moment she did so, the man woke up.

    Zhou Dayuan saw that she had sat up. He was immediately displeased while he said, ¡°Wifey, howe you are sitting up right now? Lay back down, quickly. When did you wake up? Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±

    He helped her toy back down.

    Jian Han hid that strand of white hair secretly before she used both of her small hands to hug his neck. She lifted her body up and kissed his handsome side profile. ¡°Zhou Dayuan, I love you.¡±

    She told him like that.

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s eyes lit up. There was a tender and loving smile on the corners of his lips as he said, ¡°I know...Wifey. I love you too.¡±

    As both of them were being sweet with one another, there was ear deafening cry that rang out in the air at that moment. ¡°Wa wa...¡± The little fe was awake.

    Zhou Dayuan carried the small fe in his arms before ced him by Jian Han¡¯s side. He bent over and ced one hand on Jian Han¡¯s side before using another hand to wipe the tears on the small fe¡¯s face. ¡°Son, don¡¯t cry. Mummy is here. Are you hungry now?¡±

    The little fe was very upset. He bent his body as he nudged his way into his mother¡¯s embrace.

    Jian Han¡¯s small, gentle face was tinted with a little pink. She lifted the nkets as she secretly tugged her shirt down underneath the nkets, and she allowed the little fe to drink milk.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at her knitted eyebrows due to the pain she was experiencing. He bent his body down to kiss her small face. The family of three were all nested on a single bed. Gently and softly, he said to her, ¡°Wifey, does it hurt or not?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t hurt...¡±

    ¡°Wifey, what name should we give our son?¡±

    Jian Han fluttered her long, thin fan-likeshes, and she coyly discussed it with him. ¡°Is the name Little Stone okay?¡±

    This small fe went through many obstacles with his mother, and he was just as healthy and strong like a small stone.

    Zhou Dayuan raised his eyebrows up as heughed softly. ¡°It can only be a nickname.¡±

    Jian Han burst out intoughter as she listened to him obediently. ¡°Oh, okay. His formal name should be given by his father, you.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s warm and gentle gaze was all apparent. He kissed her small face while he brought his left hand under the nkets. ¡°Is there ack of milk? I will go home to brew some soup for youter, and I will help you to massage it right now.¡±

    Jian Han buried her small face into his embrace. Little Stone really did not drink much milk, and he was Doctor Zhou; his massage techniques could allow his son to have more milk and make herfortable at the same time.

    Jian Han¡¯s longshes were fluttering multiple times. Her slim left shoulder cupped Little Stone as she used her right hand to firmly tug his sweater when he came to kiss her. She was in her confinement period, and he naturally knew how to control his strength as he kissed her, but Jian Han still wanted to duck away. Little Stone was born already. He could definitely hear the sound of his parents kissing, and it made her face blush.

    At this moment, the sound of a group of footsteps rang out in the air. ¡°Where is Older Sister Jian? Which room is Older Sister Jian staying in?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan quickly let go of Jian Han. He stood up straight from the bed. It was just in time. The door of the ward was pushed open, and a group of people streamed in together with raucousughter.

    Ning Qing was already pregnant for three months now. Her bump wasrger than others, as she had twins, and she was already showing now.

    ¡°Older Sister Jian, Older Sister Jian, you gave birth already? Wow, it¡¯s a fat fe; what is his name?¡±

    ¡°....Little Stone.¡±

    ¡°Little Stone? This nickname was given too carelessly. How can the grandson of our Zhou family have such a name?¡± Yue Wanqing was displeased as she spoke.

    Little Qinwen squeezed his way through the crowd, and he snuck his small head out, ¡°Where is little younger brother? I want to see little younger brother.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan pushed Lu Shaoming who was standing beside him, ¡°Your son is calling my son little younger brother. What do you think about it?¡±

    Lu Shaoming nted his gaze over as he was unwilling and unhappy before he said, ¡°Lu Qinwen, that is your oldest uncle.¡±

    ...

    Little story.

    Lu Qinwen was 10 years old today. As the eldest son of the Lu family, he was very bored because there were no other kids to y around with him.

    Oh, he did have one friend, and that was Zhou Pingan who was one and a half years younger than him, and his nickname was Little Stone.

    Zhou Pingan looked very beautiful. His character resembled his parents. He liked to be quiet, and there were some times when he could y in the living room all by himself for hours on end. When asked what he was ying with, of course he had to inherit his parent¡¯s talent. He used syringes to poke his little panda, little kitten, and little toys all in the butt.

    Oh, he was once stabbed in the butt by this Zhou Pingan before.

    That was a night that he did not want to remember. His Daddy and Mama went to attend a banquet. He did not know why, but his stomach did not feel too well. Auntie Yang made a call to get a doctor over. He had yet to wait for the doctor to arrive. Zhou Pingan came over. That small fe climbed onto his bed in an instant and stabbed him with a needle.

    He cried out immediately. He cried out due to the pain. This was the first time that Zhou Pingan changed his target from his soft toys to a real human, and Lu Qinwen was his first experimental target.

    It was fine to be a target. His stomach really did not continue hurting anymore. He was really cured by Zhou Pingan, and at that time, Zhou Pingan was only eight and a half years old.

    He suddenly thought of Little Uncle... Oh, no, that was not right. Little Younger Grandpa did say that he only wanted one child in the past. He was lucky. He had to be thankful that he only wanted one child. If not, his butt would definitely be the target of many more needles.

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s parents had a good rtionship, and these past few years, even his Mama Ning Qing was jealous of them.

    There was once when they went to the Zhou family as guests. Oh, he forgot to mention, the Zhou family moved out of the condominium and moved into a manor. There was retro styled door engraved with floors, neatly manicured green grass, a small bridge over flowing water, and a European style garden. It was beautiful looking like a ce where angels resided.

    At that time, they walked inside. Zhou Pingan and his parents were ying on thewn as a happy family of three. Zhou Pingan¡¯s father was perched on thewn. Zhou Pingan¡¯s mother rode on his back together with Zhou Pingan. That was a bright and beautiful day. It was a good day with bright sunshine. Zhou Pingan¡¯s mother wasughing so happily. Little Stone, Daddy is bringing us to ride a horse right now...

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s father was very busy with his work. When he came home, there were many times when he would answer a call at home and have a frown on his face. At this moment, Zhou Pingan¡¯s mother would walk over and stretch her fingers out to help him smooth his forehead. Every time she did this, Zhou Pingan¡¯s father wouldugh, and hisugh was just like the breeze in spring during March.

    In his life, Zhou Pingan¡¯s mother would be very blissful and happy. Her voice was coy due to her being pampered. Her expressions were glowing and radiant after getting moisturized.

    How did he pamper her?

    There was a time, for example, the light in the kitchen of the manor was spoilt. Zhou Pingan¡¯s mother called Zhou Pingan¡¯s father, and at that moment, Zhou Pingan¡¯s father was participating in a charity meeting, but he did not even take ten minutes to rush back home, and he rolled his sleeves up as he stood on the chair to change the light bulbs personally.

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s mother held antern in her hands as she stood at the side of the chair, and the couple conversed with one another.

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s father cracked a joke. He had said, ¡°In a restaurant, Xiao Zhi said that Chinese men were the most useless. Most of them were afraid of their wives, and he would do an experiment right now. Those that were afraid of their wives would need to stand to the left.

    ¡°After that, everyone stood to the left, and it was only Xiao Zhi who was standing at his original spot.

    ¡°Everyoneplimented Xiao Zhou for being brave, but Xiao Zhi said at that moment, My wife said, I cannot stand in a spot that has many people around.¡±

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s mother heard this joke and her eyebrows were all curved up as sheughed. She asked, ¡°Are you scared of your wife then?¡±

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s father was done changing the lightbulb. As he came back down, he hugged Zhou Pingan¡¯s mother in an instant as he kissed her face. ¡°I am afraid, I am a ssic example of a man henpecked by his wife.¡±

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s mother was immediately displeased as she said, ¡°I will order you right now; you are not allowed to kiss me.¡±

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s father quickly turned her around as he said, ¡°Wifey, it is only this that I cannot listen to yourmands.¡±

    The couple ended up in a bundle.

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s father was also happy in his life, except for the time when Zhou Pingan¡¯s mother fell ill.

    Actually, she also was not seriously ill. It was a normal cold and fever, but Zhou Pingan¡¯s father would push away all of his work as he stayed by the side of the bed all the time. Zhou Pingan¡¯s mother did not want to eat her meals. He would also not eat. When Zhou Pingan¡¯s mother wanted to eat, he would make a variety of dishes. After Zhou Pingan¡¯s mother recovered, he would also be alive once again.

    There was also something else that he had to mention. That had to be the matter regarding seniority.

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s father drank tea with his father frequently. Whenever both of them had a difference in opinion, Zhou Pingan¡¯s father would alwaysugh and say, ¡°Shaoming, you keep calling me Dayuan time and time again. This is really something unmannerly to do.¡±

    His Daddy would alsough as he said, ¡°I address you as Dayuan. It is you. Youngest Uncle is also you. It is merely how I address you formally. When did you be so obsessed with formality?¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that right? Then my older sister¡¯s name is Yue Wanqing. You call her Mother-inw, and Yue Wanqing is also her... My older sister, not only did she address you by your full name, you are the only one who is not being formal!¡±

    Every time they spoke about this, his Daddy would push a tea cup over as he said, ¡°Youngest Uncle, I will invite you to enjoy some tea.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan¡¯s father would say, ¡°Sure, Shaoming is so obedient.¡±

    ...

    After talking about the Zhou family, he had to talk about the Lu family, his own family.

    There was an additional little younger brother and little younger sister, and their entire family became noisy and boisterous in an instant.

    Mama was in her confinement period. Daddy did not bother about both Grandmas¡¯ objections, and he persisted on taking care of the kids all by himself.

    The day Mama was done with her confinement period, he did not know what Daddy and Mama were doing inside the room. They did not leave the room for two whole hours, and things were great then. The moment both grandmas came over to have a look, his younger brother had soiled his diaper, and his younger sister was rolling on the carpet as her cries reverberated throughout the entire vi.

    And it was that exact night, his paternal grandmother took away his younger sister, his maternal grandma took away his younger brother, and he continued to be together with Daddy.

    His younger brother was the second child in the family. He did not know who he inherited his character from. When he was 5 years old, he used one leg to step on the coffee table in the living room and bit a de of grass in his lips as he told him, ¡°Oldest Brother, what you are doing when you are so young right now? What are you learning? Why are you earning money? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s so boring? We need to be strong and mighty with our bodies and practice martial arts and defeat anyone on this earth, and when we be undefeatable, youe with me to study martial arts then!¡±

    It was probably because Lu Qinwen used a foolish gaze to look at him, his second younger brother waved his small hands as he said, ¡°Sure, then I will hand dad and mum over to you. I will also hand the Lu Corporation over to you. I am all free and easy and have the freedom to go anywhere I please...¡±

    After that, Second Younger Brother fulfilled his dream to be the pride of the Eastern region. He went all by himself to the Shaolin Temple and practiced his martial arts skills there.

    A beautiful dream was always perfect, but reality was always cruel. One month after he left, he was dragged back home by his Daddy and Mama by the ears. The reason being that Second Younger Brother flirted with the beautiful young nuns in the monastery next door.

    As for his younger sister, she was really a beauty who could wow the entire country. She had all of the positive traits of both Daddy and Mama, and she was the most perfect work of God.

    There was once when his maternal grandmother said emotionally that his younger sister really was as beautiful as Aunt Yin Shuiling back in the day.

    In his life, his Daddy and Mama was also very loving.

    How were they loving?

    Mama was past 30 years old. She was at the age when a woman would be mature. Mama was doing better and better with her career in Zhou Corporation Yi Fan Red Wine, and sometimes she would work overtime and had to go on business dinners.

    Every night, when Daddy would be alone in the room, he would always secretly make a phone call. His excuse would forever be their son, younger son, younger daughter was throwing a tantrum... There were 365 days in a year. He did not repeat his reasons even once, and even when Lu Qinwen heard it, he would be embarrassed to listen to them.

    At that moment, Mama would always rush back home. She would not get to see her son or daughter at all, and she would be dominated by Daddy.

    Actually, how could Mama not know that these were all lies? But the couple had telepathy. They promised one another: when I needed you, you would apany me by my side.

    This love; it did not exist in the past and would note again in the future because it was one in the entire nation!

 Chapter 454 - If Heaven Had Feelings, It Too Would Ageï¼ˆYin Familyâ€™s Storyï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 454: If Heaven Had Feelings, It Too Would Age£¨Yin Family¡¯s Story£©</h4>

    Yin Shuiling was eight years old. She was the single socialite of the Yin family and a known beauty in T City.

    She was born a beauty, with smooth fair skin, delicate willow eyebrows, a dainty nose, cherry-like mouth, and a slender and delicate silhouette. Her beauty was beyond description.

    Her most beautiful feature was a pair of natural monolid eyes. The ends of her eyes curved up like in a portrait. With her bright eyes and gleaming teeth, her eyes were bright and flowing.

    Although she was only eight years old, she already had some bright and lovely charm.

    And because she was only eight years old, her amazing facial features had not yet blossomed. Everyone in T City was waiting for her to blossom.

    Yin Shuiling was strict with herself when she was young. She learneddies¡¯ etiquette and went to kindergarten to learn piano, dance, and painting. Her skills were top-notch in everything, which amazed her teachers.

    She had entered an aristocratic kindergarten, where most of the kids were either from rich or noble families. When school was over, all the luxury cars would stop outside to pick up their children. At that time, there would always be a beautiful scene that attracted everyone¡¯s attention. She would be wearing an elegant white mesh skirt with a pink cardigan on the outside, and her long ck hair would neatly hang over her shoulders. With a princessce covering her forehead, a driver would pick up her small schoolbag as she slowly got in the car.

    The dignitaries in the other private cars would always ask, ¡°Son, what¡¯s the name of that little girl?¡±

    The son answered, ¡°That¡¯s Yin Shuiling, the most beautiful girl in our school. She¡¯s like a fairy, Dad. You have to work hard to make money in the future to allow me to take Yin Shuiling as my wife.¡±

    At that time, the Yin family was not really upscale in T City, but the reputation of the Yin family, because of Yin Shuiling, became well known throughout T City.

    At that time, there was a joke among themoners that giving birth to a son was not as good as giving birth to a daughter, and that they should give birth to a daughter as exquisite as Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling was satisfied with herself and her family. Her parents spoiled her; she was the apple of their eyes. To her, her parents had never quarreled and were very loving.

    But this warm and harmonious image was broken one day when she went down the stairs and Dad led a big boy in.

    The boy wore a white t-shirt and blue jeans, and carried a schoolbag in his hand. His clothes seemed to have been washed many times as they were very faded, but they were very clean.

    Until many yearster, Yin Shuiling could still remember when she saw him for the first time. The 18-year-old boy was still very thin, but he was very tall. He was more than 1.7 meters tall. He was handsome. His slightly long and soft fringe covered one of his narrow dark eyes. His eyebrows were sharp, and his nose was tall and straight. He was the most beautiful boy Yin Shuiling had ever seen. As if he had just walked out from aic book.

    While she was stunned, her father Yin De looked at her, smiled, and said, ¡°Shuiling, this is Yin Muchen. Because something happened in his family, he has to stay at our house during this period. Muchen is ten years older than you. You¡¯ll call him ¡®Older Brother¡¯ in the future. You two need to get along well.¡±

    Staying at her house?

    Yin Shuiling was not a stingy girl. She nodded quickly. ¡°Okay, Dad. Hello, Older Brother.¡±

    Yin Muchen raised his head and looked at the girl without any expression.

    He had treated Yin Shuiling coldly. No one had treated her so coldly since birth. Usually, those boys, whether 20 or 2 years old, would nce at her more than once.

    She pouted her little pink lips.

    Yin De quickly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Shuiling, Muchen has just arrived and is not used to the surroundings. You¡¯ll get closer naturally after some time. I¡¯ve asked the servant to clean up the room for Muchen. It¡¯s next to your room. Now take Muchen up to his room.

    Yin Shuiling was generous and did not argue with him about that. The visitor was a guest. She shed a sweet smile as she said, ¡°Older Brother,e with me.¡±

    Yin Muchen, carrying his schoolbag, followed her upstairs.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling pushed open the door and went in. The room had been tidied and was very clean. ¡°Older Brother, you¡¯ll live here in the future. I¡¯m next door. If you need anything, you can call me.¡±

    Yin Muchen went forward and put his schoolbag on the bedside table. He didn¡¯t look up. His soft fringe covered his eyes. His handsome side face was very indifferent. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Thank you?

    Yin Shuiling felt that it was very rare. So he also knew how to be polite.

    But he had only looked at her straight on once since arriving here.

    Didn¡¯t they say that you always have to look people in the eyes when thanking them? She thinks that he was only thanking her on the surface, when in fact, he wasn¡¯t thanking her in his heart.

    ¡°Older Brother, you¡¯re wee.¡± She gave a good-tempered reply.

    The boy put down his bag and went into the bathroom.

    Seeing him go, Yin Shuiling quietly stepped forward. She stood by the bedside and looked at the schoolbag he had been carrying. It looked old, but he had been carrying it as if there were treasures in it.

    Yin Shuiling was curious.

    The bedside table was taller than her, so she stood on her tiptoes. Today, she was wearing a pastel yellow dress, exposing half of her smooth, fair legs. Even a random posture and figure of the girl who had learned dancing since childhood was graceful and delicate.

    It was bad to look in someone else¡¯s schoolbag, so she held her breath and peeked secretly.

    She unzipped a corner of the schoolbag. She saw it. She saw it. It looked like a...small airne.

    Right then, there was a roar behind her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Yin Shuiling was really shocked. Instinctively, she took a step backward. She stretched out her fair little hand to pat her chest. ¡°Older Brother, you scared me...¡±

    Yin Muchen came to ce his schoolbag on the bed and then blocked it with his body. He looked directly at Yin Shuiling. His beautiful silhouette was tight. ¡°Who allowed you to look at my things?¡±

    Yin Shuiling was also angry. This older brother¡¯s temper was so bad. She had just looked at it and didn¡¯t take it. Besides, this was her home. What¡¯s wrong with her looking at his things?

    Yin Shuiling wanted to speak but she bumped into his gaze, and she was instantly stunned.

    He had a pair of clear zed ink-ck eyes. Those ink-ck pupils and clear whites of his eyes were extremely pure. His eyes were like a deep pool of silence, deep and mature beyond age.

    Yin Shuiling had seen the eyes of many 18-year-old boys. Most of them were energetic, but his were so quiet that her heart ached for him.

    Yin Shuiling forgot to speak in that instant.

    Then, Yin Muchen looked at the door and said, ¡°Please leave.¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked back. She also felt wronged. Her pink, cherry-like lips pouted slightly. The voice of the 8-year-old girl was soft and sweet as she said. ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t be angry. Okay, I admit I was wrong. I was only curious just now. There are many toys in my room. I can share them with you.¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, her tender and slender arm was sped by a big hand, and she was dragged out the door.

    ¡°Older Brother...¡±

    With a bang, the door of the room was closed.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling looked at the closed door. She stamped her feet in anger. Glittering beads were swirling in her eyes. She hummed three times.

    Bad Older Brother, bad Older Brother. Only knowing how to act cool.

    She hadn¡¯t meant it.

    Nobody had ever treated her like that.

    If her older brother doesn¡¯t like her, she would also stop ying with him.

    She turned and left.

    When she came to the study, Yin Shuiling stopped walking. She heard her parents talking inside, and there was a very fierce quarrel.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that boy? What do you mean by bringing a boy in without my consent? Yin Muchen, Yin Muchen? He has your surname? Yin De, don¡¯t tell me that boy is your illegitimate son?¡±

    ¡°Honey, why are you talking like that? I swear to God that the boy is not rted to me at all. If you don¡¯t believe me, we¡¯ll go to the hospital to have a DNA test tomorrow. Honey, I have been entrusted by a friend. Something has happened in this child¡¯s home. He can¡¯t use his old name anymore. He can only take my surname temporarily, so he¡¯s called Yin Muchen. Honey, Muchen¡¯s just going to stay here for a while, until...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that. Is our family a charity? After he leaves, is it possible for any random stranger and beggar to stay here in the future?¡±

    ¡°You! Shi Xiaoqing, let me tell you: don¡¯t mess with me here! This family still has to listen to me. Muchen is definitely staying here! ¡°...

    It was Yin Shuiling¡¯s first time seeing her parents quarrel. She bit her lower lip with her pearly white teeth as tears whirled in her eyes.

    She doesn¡¯t want her parents to quarrel.

    It was all because of that older brother. As soon as that older brother arrived, her parents had begun to quarrel.

    Does Dad want only that older brother, not her and her mother?

    Yin Shuiling clenched her fists tight and hummed. She was going to drive the older brother out.

    ...

    The next morning, Yin Shuiling sat at the table for breakfast.

    Breakfast was very abundant. There were fruits, eggs, delicate snacks, porridge. A servant took a napkin and wrapped it around her neck. ¡°Young missus, drink some milk first.¡±

    Yin Shuiling took a sip of milk and looked across at Yin De. ¡°Dad, where¡¯s Mom? Why isn¡¯t Moming for breakfast?¡±

    Yin De¡¯s face was a little stiff. ¡°Oh, your mother is not feeling well today, so she won¡¯te down for breakfast. Let the servant bring it upter.¡±

    Yin Shuiling stopped talking. She knew that her mother hadn¡¯te downstairs because she was angry.

    At that moment, there were footsteps on the stairs. Yin De quickly shed a kind smile. ¡°Muchen, you¡¯re up. Come and have breakfast.¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked up and saw that Yin Muchen was wearing a white checkered shirt with jeans today. The clothes were still old, but they were clean and refreshing on his body.

    ¡°Muchen, I¡¯ve already asked the servant to prepare clothes for you. They¡¯re all in your wardrobe. Why are you still wearing old clothes?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s tender and delicate face was immediately filled with negative emotions, and her monolid eyes were slightly raised, giving out a bright and beautiful charm as she asked, ¡°Dad, how can you treat him so well? He is not my biological older brother.¡±

    Yin De¡¯s face changed. ¡°Shuiling, you...¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong? I also saw you putting a pile of money in his room. And Dad, you still asked him to have breakfast with us, but we are not a family. Why can he stay at my house?¡±

    Yin De was so furious. He wanted to speak, but Yin Muchen just walked past through the living room and left the door of the vi without turning his head. His handsome young features were as calm as water. Only his body, which was gradually moving away, was straight and uptight.

 Chapter 455 - Older Brother, You Are So Amazing

    <h4>Chapter 455: Older Brother, You Are So Amazing</h4>

    After watching Yin Muchen leave, Yin De mmed the chopsticks in his hands onto the table loudly as he shouted, ¡°Shuiling!¡±

    ¡°Waahhh!¡± Yin Shuiling started to sob immediately. ¡°Woo woo, Daddy doesn¡¯t love Shuiling anymore. Daddy only likes Older Brother now. I hate Daddy.¡±

    Yin Shuiling sobbed as she ran upstairs into her own room.

    Yin De saw his precious daughter cry. He felt extremely bad, and he went upstairs quickly. He stretched his hand out to knock on the door, and he coaxed her gently. ¡°Shuiling, good baby, it is all Daddy¡¯s fault. Daddy will apologize to you right now. Shuiling, Daddy loves you...¡±

    Yin Shuiling perched on her big soft pink bed as she cried for a long time. Yin De knocked on the door for half an hour. He noticed that she was not opening the door and could only go to the office first.

    Yin Shuiling was really furious. She jumped down from the bed, grabbed her cute limited edition Hello Kitty bag, and left.

    Yin Shuiling walked on the main streets all by herself as everyone turned around to look at her.

    She wore a green tank top dress today. She had a whitecy shirt underneath. Her dark, luscious long hair was messy as ity on her shoulders. Her small, exquisite face had a few drops of glistening tears on it. She was bullied by her father. She still pouted her small cherry like lips. Her pathetic and wronged behaviour was even more pitiful than a little kitten.

    The rays of sunshine shone down on her entire body. Her long, curly eyshes were like a butterfly¡¯s wings as they fluttered.

    She was just like an exquisite porcin doll.

    She walked down a few streets. She did not know where she was going, but it was at this moment that she saw a familiar figure ¡ª Yin Muchen.

    She stopped in her tracks.

    Yin Muchen was in a supermarket ying with a game console. She did not know what he was ying. As a good obedient child, she had never seen anyone else y games, but after a moment, she saw that there was a bunch of coins that fell out of the hole of the game machine in a sh.

    That skinny tall boy slowly bent over. He cast his head downwards as he stretched his hand out to take the coins one by one into his palm.

    After he was done grabbing all of them, he walked to a bun stall located nearby, gave thedy boss two coins, and bought two buns.

    After that, Yin Shuiling saw him sitting on the long bench by the roadside. He crossed both of his legs as he ate the buns quietly.

    A light breeze came over at this moment. It blew his soft fringe on his forehead. The noise on the street did not have anything to do with him. His handsome, beautiful features were quiet. The sunshine shone down on his back profile and stretched his skinny figure even longer.

    Yin Shuiling did not know whether he was hungry or not, because he ate the buns elegantly and refined. It was obvious that the clothes that he wore on his body were old, but he was very well educated.

    Yin Shuiling felt her heart go soft. Her father gave him so much money; why did he not take it?

    She went to the bun stall to have a nce at the buns in the steamer. The buns had a ck exterior. They were small and skinny, making anyone who had a look at them not have any appetite.

    She had a few chefs at home, and they would make crystal buns by hand.

    She walked to the game machine again. She had a coin in her bag. She took it out of her bag as she threw it in. She followed the instructions on the screen as she yed it once. One minute passed, and the screen showed the words, ¡°Game over.¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at the hole on the bottom. Why didn¡¯t money fall out?

    She did not know how that older brother yed with this machine.

    Yin Shuiling turned her head back, and Yin Muchen had already stood up to leave.

    Her heart tightened up. Her small hands firmly held the strap of her bag as she quickly trailed after him.

    In the crowd, a sweet, young voice rang out. ¡°Uncle, Aunt, let me pass...¡±

    The people who were squeezed with one another lowered their gaze down to look. The small, exquisite, beautiful girl had a small pink backpack, and she lifted her bright attractive gaze to look at them. ¡°Aunt, my older brother is on stage. Can you let me go forward?¡±

    There were too many people below the stage, and she was unable to squeeze her way over.

    ...

    The people who were addressed as ¡°Aunties¡± by her all were surprised with a glow in their eyes. ¡°Wow, whose daughter is this? She looks so beautiful...Ay, can the people in front give some space and let this small girl go over?¡±

    The people in front all turned their heads back. Yin Shuiling stood upright and formally as she bent her waist down sweetly. ¡°Uncles, Aunties, can you let me pass through?¡±

    The people all liked beautiful things, and they were very curious, especially towards a girl who looked so exquisite and obedient like Yin Shuiling. ¡°Sure...¡± The crowd made a path, and Yin Shuiling headed to the front of the stage without any obstacles.

    As she stood before the stage, it was only then that she knew that it was apetition. The emcee took the mic and said, ¡°Everyone, the mathematicspetition is starting now. The screen will show numerous mathematical operations and numbers. Ourpetitors will go through each stage. The difficulty will get more intense as we progress, and the prize money will increase with the difficulty given. The top prize this time is a thousand dors.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The people gathered below the stage apuded as they cheered for their own children. ¡°Xiao You, good luck!....¡±

    ¡°Xiao Chao, all the best!....¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at the row ofpetitors. Yin Muchen stood right in the back. He was always the most quiet one, but at the same time, he was also the most eye catching one, because he was way too handsome.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small, supple face let out a smile. Although her voice was childish, it was coy and clear as it covered all over the other voices. ¡°Older Brother, do your best! Older Brother, do your best! Older Brother, good luck!¡±

    She had to repeat important things three times.

    Yin Muchen lifted his head up to look in her direction.

    She seeded in attracting his attention. Yin Shuiling stretched her small hand out immediately as she waved at him. ¡°Older Brother, Older Brother...¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s clear and dark eyes stopped on her figure for two seconds before he coldly left, as if she were a stranger.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face that was blooming like a flower withered immediately. Her older brother did not bother about her.

    Hmph!

    Yin Shuiling pouted her tiny pink lips as she stomped her feet.

    But when she thought about it for a moment, it was her who made a mistake at the dining table during breakfast today. It was also normal for her older brother not to care about her now.

    Okay then, Yin Shuiling decided to forgive him this time.

    When thepetition started officially, Yin Shuiling looked at the numbers rolling on the screen 3526+2156+1023+... She felt like fainting already.

    School had yet to teach her numerical operations, and even if she used all of her ten fingers, it was still not enough for her to calcte.

    Furthermore, the people in front had all failed. They left with a sullen expression on their faces, and this time, it was Yin Muchen¡¯s turn.

    Yin Muchen stood on the stage. The youth looked slim and handsome. Yin Shuiling realized that there was a hole in his jeans, but this did not affect his beauty at all. It was just as if that the jeans were designed to be fashionable. He stood there calmly and confidently. His voice was clear and confident as he said, ¡°I will choose the most advanced level.¡±

    The people below the stage took a breath in. The emceeughed and said, ¡°Young chap, although passing the most advanced stage will get you the grand prize of a thousand dors, this stage is not easy to get through.¡±

    Yin Muchen nodded his head. ¡°I will pick this stage.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let the screen start rolling,¡± the emcee said.

    1526*2364/6210-8150....

    Yin Shuiling felt her head go faint. The people beside her all let out a sigh and said, ¡°Even if calctors were allowed in this round, five seconds is not enough for that.¡±

    The emcee ced both of his hands on his waist. He squinted his eyes as heughed at Yin Muchen. Young chap, the grand prize could not be taken away by anyone, haha.

    ¡°The answer is 2130.445,¡± Yin Muchen answered.

    With his words, the entire crowd became silent. The answer on the screen came to a stop ¡ª 2130.445. His answer was correct!

    The crowd was shocked. Yin Muchen turned around confidently and walked onto the organizer¡¯s stage. ¡°Where is my prize? Thank you,¡± he said politely to the staff member who was in charge of giving out the prize money.

    The staff member who was in a daze handed ten 100 dor bills over to Yin Muchen, and his jaw dropped to the ground as he did so.

    Genius!

    This youth was definitely a genius when it came to numbers!

    Yin Muchen got off the stage.

    Yin Shuiling regained her senses ]from shock. ¡°Older Brother, Older Brother, wait for me!¡± She turned around quickly and made her way through the crowd.

    Yin Muchen was walking in front, and she chased him from behind. The youth¡¯s strides were veryrge, and she needed to run with her small slim legs and her slim elbows to keep up with her.

    They had a ten year age gap. They had a wide age gap. She tried hard to lift her small head up to look at her older brother¡¯s handsome face, and her gaze was full of admiration as she said, ¡°Older Brother, Older Brother, you are so amazing. Why are you so amazing? Do your parents know that you are so amazing?¡±

    Yin Muchen did not have a reaction, and he walked on without bothering about her.

    Yin Shuiling was as happy as a little bird. She ran happily behind him. She squinted her eyes as she looked at her older brother. The more she looked at him, the more handsome he looked.

    Actually, Yin Shuiling was a lonely child. She was an only child at home. She was only six years old when she first attended an elite school to ept her education. She would not y with those boys, but the girls did not y with her, maybe because of their jealousy. All of her time would be spent on dancing and drawing. She was as innocent like in water.

    She suddenly met this older brother right now. He knew how to y a game machine and was both smart and handsome. She was very curious about him, and she also admired him.

    The small and big figure walked on like this. He was walking as she ran. Suddenly, Yin Shuiling saw a furry Hello Kitty doll ced on a luxurious window disy of a shop. It was the same design with the one on her small backpack.

    She immediately stretched her small gentle hand to tug her older brother¡¯s hand as she acted cute. ¡°Older Brother, I like that one. Can you buy that for me?¡±

    Yin Muchen stopped in his tracks. He lowered his gaze to look at the tiny face that was pink and powdery. He finally opened his mouth to say, ¡°You are out all by yourself? Do your parents know about it?¡±

    Yin Shuiling spat her pink tongue out as she created a small lie. ¡°They know... Older Brother, I want that one. I really want that very much. I love Hello Kitty the most. Older Brother has money. Older Brother, please buy that for me.¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at the price tag ced on the window disy, 860.

    He had a thousand dors in his pocket. It was what he won from thepetition just now.

    He did not move.

    Yin Shuiling tugged hisrge hand as she brought him into the luxurious shop directly. ¡°Older Brother, buy it for me.¡±

    A salesperson walked over and helpfully asked, ¡°What do both of you want to buy?¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at the tiny girl whose height was around his waist. Her bright and sparkling eyes had an eye-catching glow in them due to her excitement. Her palm was very soft. It was her small hand. The small hand of an eight year old girl was very soft and felt boneless while being smooth as silk.

    His dark and quiet eyes had a touch of gentleness, like a precious flower raised in the warmth. His eyes did not know the bitterness and sadness of humans, and they probably existed on earth as an angel.

    He pointed at the Hello Kitty doll and took out nine hundred-dor bills from the thousand dors. He said, ¡°That one then.¡±

 Chapter 456 - Older Brother, Smile

    <h4>Chapter 456: Older Brother, Smile</h4>

    Yin Shuiling followed Yin Muchen with her beloved Hello Kitty doll in her arms. The hair on the doll was so soft. She absolutely loved to touch it with her fair little hand.

    After a long walk, the two of them came upon argewn in the park. Yin Muchen sat down. He leaned back andy down on thewn. He looked at the skyzily with his arms behind his head.

    Yin Shuiling saw her older brother lying on thewn. She touched the grass with her little hand. Ah, it was so prickly. It was not as soft as a mowedwn at her vi.

    And she saw a lot of people walking on thewn. Would it be dirty?

    Even though she thought so, Yin Shuiling stilly down beside Yin Muchen. If her older brother could lie on it, she could too.

    ¡°Older Brother...¡± The girl called him tenderly as her soft and fragrant little body moved toward him. An erged Hello Kitty appeared in front of his eyes.

    When the Hello Kitty doll was taken away, the girl¡¯s delicate little face that looked as if it had been carved from tender jade appeared. ¡°Older Brother, what are you looking at? At the blue sky, the white clouds and the birds?¡±

    The sunlight was a bit dazzling, so Yin Muchen half-squinted his narrow eyes. Half of the girl¡¯s body was lying on his chest now, and the dazzling sunlight was blocked by her small head. The distance between the two was only a few millimeters. He looked at the girl from a close distance. The girl¡¯s skin was as good and fair as milk, and it was crystal clear.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± He answered by humming.

    He wasn¡¯t really looking at the blue sky, white clouds and birds, because he did not have that leisure. He did not know what he was looking at, and she wouldn¡¯t understand even if he told her.

    What can she understand?

    ¡°Older Brother, shouldn¡¯t you be happy to see the birds in the blue sky and white clouds? Why are you not happy at all?¡±

    Does she know what it means to be unhappy?

    Yin Muchen looked at her quietly. ¡°I am not unhappy,¡± he said half bored and half perfunctorily.

    ¡°Older Brother is lying. You are clearly unhappy. How about this: Older brother, I¡¯ll dance for you. Shall I amuse you?¡±

    Yin Muchen did not answer, but Yin Shuiling scrambled up from his body. She put down her small bag and doll, twisted her small arms and buttocks around, and danced to two little tigers.

    Two tigers, two tigers

    Run so fast, run so fast

    One has no ears

    One has no tail

    So strange! So strange!

    The girl¡¯s voice was childish and sweet, and her slim figure was extremely soft when dancing. His eyes turned away to avoid looking at the childish thing, but she jumped wherever he looked.

    Finally, she threw herself into his arms. She smiled brightly and asked him, ¡°Older Brother, did I dance well?¡±

    He turned his face and looked at the big tree in the distance. ¡°Yes, it was good.¡±

    The big tree changed into her little face. She blinked her big eyes and went close to his face. The little fingers of her left hand and right hand came to his mouth. ¡°If Older Brother thinks it¡¯s good, then smile.¡±

    She pushed his mouth into a smiling crescent.

    He couldn¡¯t avoid her little face no matter what. Yin Muchen had no choice but to look at her. She had sweat a little. That little bit of her pink face was like a rose that had been steamed. Glittering sweat adorned her face. Her eyes were shining brightly, like the stars blinking at him in the sky.

    Yin Muchen felt as if a feather had brushed across his heart, ticklish and soft.

    This kind of feeling could not be ced. It might be because he had seen a rich socialite like her doing all she could just to make him happy, or perhaps in the darkest and most confusing stage of his life, he had met a little tail, or perhaps it was just a liking for simple and beautiful things.

    She was really simple and beautiful.

    Yin Muchen slowly drew up his lips and smiled. Earnestly, he said, ¡°Yes, you dance very well. I¡¯m very happy now.¡±

    ¡°Really? Great.¡± Yin Shuiling was proud and happy.

    Then she put her little hand over her little belly. ¡°Older Brother, I¡¯m hungry. It¡¯s noon now. We should eat.¡±

    Yin Muchen raised his eyebrows and felt a little helpless. He stuffed the remaining $140 from his trouser pocket into her little hand and pointed not far away. ¡°There¡¯s a KFC there. Go buy it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Older Brother, you wait for me here.¡± Yin Shuiling ran away with the money.

    15 minutester, Yin Shuiling came back with a bag in her hand.

    Her older brother was sleeping with his eyes closed. Yin Shuiling squatted beside him. She took out all the delicacies in the bag and ced them on thewn.

    Her little fair and tender hand went to push her older brother¡¯s chest. ¡°Older Brother, time to eat.¡±

    Yin Muchen opened his eyes and nced sideways. A teriyaki roasted drumstick rice box, egg drop and vegetable soup, two red bean pies, and ice cream.

    It was quite simple.

    ¡°Older brother, this is the change. Here you are.¡± She put the tightly held coins in his trousers pocket.

    Yin Muchen felt that it was strange. To tell the truth, when he gave her money, he had been worried that it wasn¡¯t enough for her. She was a rich socialite. She had no concepts about money and led a delicate and luxurious life. He hadn¡¯t expected her to order such a simple lunch.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you still have money? Why don¡¯t you spend it all?¡± he asked her.

    Yin Shuiling took the ice cream in her hand and licked it with her little pink tongue. ¡°It¡¯s enough for me to have just ice cream and a red bean pie. Both the rice and soup are for older brother. Eat up, Older Brother,¡± she said sweetly.

    Yin Shuiling really had no concept of money. Her parents would always swipe their cards to buy anything she liked when they went shopping. So when she saw the Hello Kitty doll just now, she wanted it.

    But just now, when her older brother had given her money to buy KFC, she saw that her older brother¡¯s pockets were empty and he had neither card or money. She thought that maybe her Hello Kitty doll had been too expensive and that she could not spend all her older brother¡¯s money.

    She hadn¡¯t eaten this ice cream cone that had only cost a few dors. Besides Haagen-Dazs, she had also tasted a sundae.

    Actually, she didn¡¯t really care. If she had money, she would spend it. If she had no money, she would spend it more carefully. This ice cream cone was quite delicious as well.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t tell her older brother that.

    But it doesn¡¯t mean that Yin Muchen hadn¡¯t understood her thinking if she didn¡¯t tell him. The 18-year-old boy¡¯s thoughts were delicate and sensitive. He sat up and looked at the girl eating the ice cream cone. She was eating it delicately. She licked a little cream with her pink tongue as her long and full eyshes drooped down beautifully and contentedly. She was born a little princess.

    Being with him would only cause her grievances.

    He pushed the rice over. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry; you eat it.¡±

    ¡°No, I ordered this rice for Older Brother. There are drumsticks in it. Mother said that boys should eat more meat and girls should eat fruits and vegetables. I don¡¯t like meat, but older brother should eat it,¡± Yin Shuiling said.

    Yin Muchen was quiet for a few seconds, then picked up the rice.

    Instead of eating, he scooped up a small mouthful of gravy rice with a small spoon and brought it to her mouth. ¡°Won¡¯t you be hungry if you don¡¯t eat? You eat first, and I¡¯ll eatter.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded obediently and ate from the small spoon he was feeding her with. ¡°Older Brother, there¡¯s ketchup in the bag. I want to eat it.¡±

    Yin Muchen held the rice in one hand and rummaged through the bag with the other. There were really several packages of ketchup in the bag. He asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t buy French fries but they gave you ketchup?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I asked for it from that big brother. He gave me several packets.¡±

    Yin Muchen was expressionless. He opened the ketchup and squeezed it onto the rice. He fed her spoonful by spoonful.

    Yin Shuiling stopped eating after several mouthfuls. She had a small appetite. ¡°Older Brother, you eat it.¡± She continued to eat the cone with her head down.

    Yin Muchen did not speak. He looked down and ate most of the rice quietly and gracefully.

    They had been sun tanning on thewn until the afternoon, then Yin Muchen got up and left. Yin Shuiling quickly chased after him.

    They came to a private inn and Yin Muchen got a room.

    The middle-aged boss behind the counter looked at Yin Shuiling with bright eyes. He touched his chin andughed. ¡°Boy, bringing such a little girl to stay in the same room? Take it easy. Don¡¯t cause me any trouble.¡±

    Yin Shuiling saw that this uncle was not a good man. She hid behind Yin Muchen, her fair hands gripping onto his trousers as she asked, ¡°Older Brother, when are we going home?¡±

    Yin Muchen rolled his ink-ck eyes at the owner and took the room card. He held Yin Shuiling¡¯s little hand and walked forward.

    When he reached the corner, Yin Muchen released her and squatted down. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep here tonight. You¡¯re almost done ying. Go home.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Yin Shuiling went up and held Yin Muchen¡¯s neck with two small hands. ¡°Older Brother, why are you sleeping here? Let¡¯s go home together.¡±

    Yin Muchen took her little hand off himself and looked serious. ¡°This is not where you should stay, nor am I your older brother. Don¡¯t follow me; go home.¡±

    After that, Yin Muchen got up and left.

    ¡°Older Brother, Older Brother, don¡¯t leave me behind. I want to be with you!¡± Yin Shuiling followed him closely. She would not go home without her older brother. She would follow him.

    This girl was really clingy. Yin Muchen couldn¡¯t shake her off. He opened the door and looked back, only to see the little girl behind him looking ahead with a stunned look.

    In front of him, there was a man with a big stomach and a very young girl in his arms. The environment was dirty. The two people hadn¡¯t entered the room. They were pressed against the wall.

    Yin Shuiling did not know what the two people were doing. She was about to look carefully when her eyes were covered by a hand and she was brought into the room.

    Yin Shuiling looked around the room. It looked old and shabby and smelled bad. ¡°Older Brother, are we really going to sleep here tonight?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not we, it¡¯s me. What¡¯s your parents¡¯ phone number? I¡¯ll call them.¡±

    Yin Shuiling shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Older Brother, if you want to sleep here, I¡¯ll sleep with you.¡±

    Yin Muchen had no choice. ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡± He went into the bathroom.

    He came out a few minuteste. He had taken a bath. His hair was wet and he had not changed his clothes. He was still wearing the white shirt and jeans from this morning, but after washing away the dust of the day, he looked very tall and handsome covered in cold droplets.

    He took out a nket and a thin quilt from the cab, spread it out under the bed,y down, covered himself with the nkets, and went to sleep.

    Only when Yin Shuiling saw that her brother was really sleeping, did she realized that she was going to sleep here tonight. The light in the room was dim, and the windows seemed to be broken. It was frightening, but the most ufortable thing was that she was sticky. She had sweat at noon.

    She had to take a bath before going to bed. The fragrance of the bath would make her fall asleep.

    She jumped out of bed and walked lightly to the bathroom.

    As soon as Yin Muchen closed his eyes, he heard a screaming from the bathroom.

 Chapter 457 - Shuiling, Hug Me Tight.

    <h4>Chapter 457: Shuiling, Hug Me Tight.</h4>

    Yin Muchen sat up quickly, and he lifted the nkets up before he dashed into the washroom.

    There was the sound of the girl sobbing inside the washroom. ¡°Wa wa wa¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He pulled the frosted ss door as he asked, feeling panicked.

    He only saw the girl standing underneath the shower head. Hot water was spewing out of the shower head. It was steamy and hot. He cast his gaze downwards and looked at the gentle and slim figure. She was afraid as she curled herself up in a corner. She was only eight years old. She had yet to grow, but her skin was fair and smooth, and it was so eye-catching. Anyone who saw her would feel out of breath.

    Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to hold the towel. He bent over and wrapped the towel around the girl¡¯s body. He carried her over to face him as he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Say something! Did you get scalded?¡±

    Yin Shuiling stretched her fair slim arms out of the towel as she hugged Yin Muchen¡¯s neck tight. She pouted her small cherry like lips as she sobbed. ¡°Older Brother, there is a mouse.¡±

    She saw a mouse just now, and the mouse ran past her feet.

    She was afraid.

    Yin Muchen heaved a sigh of relief. He slowly stretched his hand out and patted her back for a few moments. ¡°The mouse is gone. Everything is fine. Don¡¯t cry anymore. Take your shower quickly; don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    Yin Shuiling feltforted. She stopped sobbing, but she still felt very wronged. ¡°Older Brother, can you help me bathe then? Mummy is the one who helps me to bathe at home.¡±

    She was still young in age. No matter whether she was in or out of her home, there would always be someone around to serve her. She had almost slipped in the bathroom just now. When she shampooed her hair, the bubbles went into her eyes. It was so painful.

    Yin Muchen let go of her and looked at her tiny face. The steam warmed her pink and supple little face, and she had a healthy red blush on her face. Her skin was so supple and moist. Her lips were so tiny. Her think, pink lips ¡ª they were so juicy, and even more attractive than a cherry.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s gaze became a little unnatural. She did not know anything at all, but he was 18 years old already. The things that he should know, he knew all about them.

    He shut his eyes and took the towel covering her body off. ¡°I will help you to shampoo your hair. After we wash your hair, you use some shower gel to clean your body and use water to wash it off. I will stand beside you to wait for you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling pondered for a moment. She felt that Older Brother¡¯s proposal was fine. ¡°Okay then.¡±

    Yin Muchen washed her hair for her. Her hair was silky, and no matter who looked at her, it was obvious that she was someone who was raised preciously.

    Her hair was very long. It was around the dimples on her back, and he identally touched her dimples of her back when he went along with the flow of water. His fingers felt as if they were electrocuted, and he withdrew them in a hurry.

    ¡°I am done. You should wash up by yourself.¡± He stood up and opened the ss door.

    ¡°Older Brother. ¡± Yin Shuiling looked at him. ¡°Older Brother, your face is red now; why are you blushing?¡±

    Yin Muchen was really blushing. The youth¡¯s fair, handsome face looked unnatural, and even his earlobes were red.

    ¡°I... I am not blushing, I just feel hot,¡± he replied calmly.

    Was that right?

    Yin Shuiling did not believe itpletely. Her teacher told her that when someone blushed, it could be because of embarrassment or shyness. Which feeling did Older Brother feel then?

    Her small head couldn¡¯te up with an answer, so she went to shower.

    ...

    After taking her bath, Yin Shuiling sat on the bed. She took the dry towel in her hands and handed it over to Yin Muchen. ¡°Older Brother, there is no hairdryer here. Can you help me dry my hair?¡±

    Could he say no?

    Yin Muchen could also tell now: this small girl was not being coy, but she was being sticky with him.

    He sat on the bed. The girl turned around to hug her favourite Hello Kitty doll, and he helped her to dry her hair.

    ¡°Little kitty, we are going to sleep now. You will sleep with me tonight.¡± The girl used her small hand to poke kitty¡¯s small face, and she spoke to it softly.

    Yin Muchen felt that she was being very childish, but he could not me her for being childish. She was still at the age to do so.

    He used the towel to dry her hair gently. His gaze fell on her back profile. She was way too young. She was merely a tiny bundle before his eyes. She removed her vest, and she wore ace shirt with pink cotton shorts. Her slim legs were curled up to a side femininely. Her small feet were pink and sparkling, with her toenails bright like a seashell.

    Yin Muchen cast his gaze elsewhere. He used his left hand to take the nket over as he covered her small thighs with it.

    ¡°Your hair is almost dry now. Go and sleep quickly.¡± He got up from the bed.

    Yin Shuiling saw her older brother walk to his own sleeping mat, and hey down to sleep.

    Yin Shuilingy down on the side of the bed. She hugged Kitty in her embrace. She looked at Older Brother¡¯s handsome and beautiful face as she asked, ¡°Older Brother, why are you not sleeping together with me?¡±

    Yin Muchen did not open his eyes. ¡°Because, I am not your biological older brother.¡±

    ¡°Then, if you are my biological older brother, could you sleep together with me?¡±

    The girl¡¯s gentle and coy voice could not stop prating his ears. He decided to turn around and left her with the view of his back.

    She did not understand this problem right now, but she would probably understand it better when she got older.

    Yin Muchen wanted to sleep, but at this moment, there was a rustling sound that came from his back. The corner of his nket by his side was lifted up as a tiny, soft, and fragrant figure pushed her way inside.

    He opened his eyes in the darkness. ¡°Yin Shuiling, are you not going to sleep?¡±

    Yin Shuiling tugged on his shirt with both small hands. ¡°Older Brother, I am afraid to sleep by myself. There is something at the window...¡±

    Yin Muchen looked towards the direction of the window. There was someone who hung their clothes near the window, and that piece of clothing was flowing with the wind. In the girl¡¯s eyes, it probably resembled a ghost.

    The anger in his heart dissipated a bit, and he got more frustrated instead. ¡°That is a piece of clothing... Forget it. You close your eyes and sleep then.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling used her small body as she went closer to her older brother. She ced herself directly on her older brother¡¯s back. Her small head coyly nudged her older brother¡¯s handsome back as she said, ¡°Older Brother, why don¡¯t you go home with me? Is it because what I said this morning? Older Brother, I am sorry. I will apologize to you. Wahh. In the beginning I thought you were going to snatch my father¡¯s love away from me, so I despised you at that time.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not say anything, and he closed his eyes to sleep.

    ¡°Older Brother, can you go home with me tomorrow? I like you very very much now. I want to y together with you. In the future, I will treat you very very well.¡±

    Older Brother still did not say anything. Yin Shuiling had a pout on her exquisite face as she said, ¡°Older Brother, I will not bother you anymore. Good night.¡±

    She closed her eyes as she fell asleep.

    ...

    When Yin Shuiling opened her eyes again, it was already morning. The rays of sunshine were already streaming through the windows.

    She sat up and kneaded her hands into small fists as she went to rub her eyes in a blurry state. ¡°Older Brother, Older Brother. Wake up.¡± She called out for the boy beside her.

    But when she turned to her side to have a look, Yin Muchen was no longer around.

    Yin Shuiling was utterly shocked. She jumped up from the bed. She was barefooted as she went to look for her older brother. There was no one in the bathroom. Older brother had left.

    ¡°Woo woo...¡± Yin Shuiling started to sob, and the tears in her eyes streamed down her face. ¡°Older Brother, Older Brother, where are you? Older Brother, you have left me all alone. Older Brother doesn¡¯t want me anymore...¡±

    She ran to the side of the door, and she opened the door of the room to run outside.

    ¡°Woo woo, Older Brother...¡±

    At this moment, two men that walked past her in the corridor. They saw Yin Shuiling, and immediately stopped in their tracks.

    The girl was barefoot, and they saw her fair small feet as she stepped on the carpet. The carpet was very dirty, but her small feet were like sheep¡¯s fat. They were glowing with a regal aura. She was in a hurry as she ran. She was just dressed in shorts andce trimmed shirt. Although her body had yet to mature, her long, dark hair covered her small, exquisite face, and the moment she started to sob, she sounded just like a smallmb, and it made the men tighten their abdomen as they heard her voice.

    The two men licked their lips and looked at each other. ¡°Where did this premium producte from? I have lived for such a long period of time and have yet toe across such a person like that. Listen to that voice, she will be amazing once she grows older; she would cost the man his life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, look at that small face. I don¡¯t know how many men would fight for her when she grows older. If she does not have a powerful man with high status to take care of her, she would not be able to escape from being kept as a mistress. Why don¡¯t we...¡±

    The two menughed sinisterly.

    Yin Shuiling sobbed as she cried wanting to look for her ¡°Older Brother.¡± At this moment, someone rushed over in a hurry and covered over her small mouth.

    She was totally rmed. Another person came forward to hold onto her small feet, and she was immediately lifted up into the air.

    ¡°Older Brother.¡± The man who grabbed her feet was excited as his gaze turned sinister. ¡°Have a look at her skin. It¡¯s so smooth to touch. I almost did not get ahold of her.¡±

    ¡°Okay, stop with the unnecessary talk. Bring her away first. Don¡¯t y with her so much that she dies. I want to raise her up and treat her as a money tree.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was utterly shocked as she widened her eyes. The eight year old girl had no strength to struggle at all, and she could not even hear the sound of her own heartbeat anymore.

    At this moment: ¡°Stop right there! Who are the both of you¡± A familiar voice sounded out in the air.

    The two men saw that their good n was ruined, but they were still unwilling to let go of Yin Shuiling. They lifted Yin Shuiling up as they started to run even more quickly.

    Yin Muchen quickly rushed over. ¡°Stop right there; let go of my younger sister!¡± The youth¡¯s features were tight, and his dark eyes were clear and stern.

    Yin Shuiling also started to struggle. She opened her mouth, and she bit the person¡¯s hand harshly.

    The man was in pain. ¡°Ah!¡± he screamed as he let go of Yin Shuiling.

    ¡°Older Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yin Shuiling took the chance to dash away. ¡°Older Brother, Older Brother...¡±

    Yin Muchen bent over, and he opened his arms wide to firmly hold onto Yin Shuiling.

    ¡°Woo woo. Older Brother, where did you go? I thought that you didn¡¯t want me anymore... Just now, there were some bad people that caught me, and they made me feel so so painful...¡±

    Yin Muchen had yet to have any time tofort her, because the two men rushed over with a fierce vibe in their eyes.

    ¡°Shuiling, hug me tight. Let us run away quickly.¡± With one battling two, and he was only so young, he definitely could not beat the two people, so he carried Yin Shuiling as he dashed off in a sh.

    Yin Shuiling used both of her slim arms to firmly hug her older brother¡¯s neck. She buried her small head in her older brother¡¯s embrace. The scent on her older brother¡¯s body was so pleasant to the nose. It was clean and refreshing. It was the exact same scent that she had smelledst night. She was not afraid at all. She knew that her older brother would definitely protect her.

    After they ran to the foot of the lift, there were many people around. The two men saw the situation and cursed softly. They could only give up, and they turned around to leave.

    Yin Muchen leaned on the wall to catch his breath. He had run too fast. His heartbeat also elerated. While he panted, he brought his hand to Yin Shuiling¡¯s hair as heforted her. ¡°Everything is fine now. Those people have already run away.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was not afraid at all, she blinked her thick eyshes as she used her own sleeve to wipe her older brother¡¯s sweat, ¡°Older Brother is so brave, thank you Older Brother, for protecting Shui Ling.¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at this happy smiling face in front of him. He put a smile on his face. He thought inside his heart, after he got older, and after the day that he had enough power to protect her came, they would not need to run away anymore.

    ...

    After some time, and after they have confirmed that they were safe, Yin Muchen carried Yin Shuiling as they went back to the room to change their clothes.

 Chapter 458 - Older Brother, Iâ€™ll Protect You In The Future

    <h4>Chapter 458: Older Brother, I¡¯ll Protect You In The Future</h4>

    In the room

    Yin Shuiling put on her clothes and sat beside the bed. Yin Muchen squatted on the ground, holding her little feet in one hand and wiping the dust off her soles with a clean towel in the other.

    ¡°Older Brother, why did those two bad guys catch me just now?¡± Yin Shuiling asked.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s long finger that was holding the towel paused. He had heard the two men¡¯s foul words just now. There were many perverts in this world.

    ¡°Because they were going to sell you,¡± Yin Muchen replied.

    ¡°Sell me? What are they going to sell me for? I¡¯m so young!¡± Yin Shuiling asked.

    What are they going to sell her for?

    Yin Muchen looked at the little snow-white fet in his hand. Her ankles were slender, her skin like silk, and all five of her nails were covered with a healthy pink tinge.

    Her little feet were already so delicate, so her entire person would naturally be even better.

    The girl was just eight years old but so bewitching.

    He put the round-headed crystal shoes on her little feet, then got up and said, ¡°Sell you for money so don¡¯t wander around in the future. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Go back? Older Brother, are you going home with me?¡± Yin Shuiling asked excitedly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Muchen scoffed at himself, one side of his lips lifting. Where else could he go if he doesn¡¯t return to the Yin family home?

    When they went out, Yin Shuiling¡¯s fair and dainty hand held her older brother¡¯s big hand, and she asked, ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t see you when I woke up. It scared me to tears. Where did you go?¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s face was indifferent, and he answered casually. ¡°I went out for a walk.¡±

    For a walk?

    Yin Shuiling was unhappy. Why hadn¡¯t her older brother woken her up?

    Then, Yin Shuiling noticed a bag lying on the corridor with her sharp eyes. Suddenly, she remembered that when her brother appeared, he had carried that exact bag in his hand. She quickly went forward and stooped to pick it up. ¡°What is this, Older Brother?¡±

    ¡°Nothing...¡± Behind her came the boy¡¯s frustrated voice.

    Yin Shuiling looked inside the bag. Inside was an old and trusted brand¡¯s breakfast fried rice dumplings and a bag of warm soybean milk.

    Unfortunately, the soybean milk had spilled out when it fell on the ground, so it could not be drunk anymore.

    ¡°Older Brother, is this for me?¡± Yin Shuiling shed a sweet and dainty smile and looked up at him, her upturned face full of hope.

    She had eaten this fragrant fried rice dumpling before. She had been tired of the house chef¡¯s cooking, so her mother had bought it for her. She remembered that the old shop was far away from here and that it was very expensive.

    There was no walk. Her older brother had gone to buy the fragrant fried rice dumplings for her to eat.

    Yin Muchen looked at the girl¡¯s clear and shining eyes, sparkling with nothing but hope and joy. The eight-year-old girl was so pure that she was like a piece of white paper.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s little face blossomed into a smile, as pretty as a flower. ¡°Thank you, Older Brother.¡±

    She went to the garbage can and threw away the broken soybean milk and bags. The wrapping paper of the fried rice dumplings was stained with a little dust. She gently brushed the dust away with her fair and dainty hands, then opened her cherry mouth and took a small bite. ¡°Older Brother, it¡¯s delicious,¡± she said with satisfaction.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s heart was very soft and gentle. The girl was born exquisite and noble. Even if she had just picked it up from the ground, he would feel that it was delicious just by watching her eat.

    He stepped forward and stretched out his hand to brush a grain of rice from the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Older Brother, it¡¯s too much. I can¡¯t finish eating all this. Shall we eat together?¡± Yin Shuiling held up the fragrant fried rice dumpling with both hands and handed it to Yin Muchen.

    Yin Muchen bent down and took a bite from her little hand.

    ¡°Older brother, is it delicious?¡± Yin Shuiling asked.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious,¡± Yin Muchen answered.

    He took her soft little hand and brought her down the stairs.

    ...

    When they returned to the Yin family house, Yin Shuiling was following behind Yin Muchen happily. The servant opened the door. She went into the living room and wanted to talk to her older brother.

    But the atmosphere was not right. She looked up and saw her father and mother sitting on the sofa. Her mother was crying. Her father had his arm around her mother as he spoke softly to her.

    ¡°Mom,¡± Yin Shuiling cried out.

    Shi Xiaoqing suddenly raised her eyes when she heard her. When she saw her baby daughter standing in front of her unscathed, she rushed forward and held Yin Shuiling tight in her arms. ¡°Shuiling, where did you go all day yesterday? Mom thought you were missing. You are Mom¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Yin Shuiling patted her mother on the back with her little hand. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. Yesterday, I was with my older brother...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Shi Xiaoqing got up quickly and with a smack, she reached out and pped Yin Muchen.

    Yin Shuiling was shocked and stunned.

    She had never seen her mother so fierce. Her mother had always been gentle and kind, but now she seemed like a vicious person.

    ¡°What do you want to do, Yin Muchen? Did you abduct Shuiling yesterday? Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you were with Shuiling; why didn¡¯t you bring her home? Do you know that all the bodyguards and policemen are out looking for Shuiling?¡± Shi Xiaoqing raged.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s face turned sideways from the force of the p. His fair right cheek turned red instantly. Shi Xiaoqing had long nails, and she had deliberately scratched him with her nails when pping him, leaving five scarlet bloodstains.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s soft bangs covered his eyes. He hung his head so that they could not see his face, but he stood straight and his thin but handsome back would not yield to anyone.

    He was silent but stubborn.

    Yin De quickly went forward to coax her. ¡°Xiaoqing, what are you doing? You...¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing pushed Yin De aside and pointed her finger contemptuously at Yin Muchen. ¡°Do you still want to protect him now? You don¡¯t want your baby daughter?¡±

    Yin De was silent at once. He looked at the teenager and sighed. It was obvious that he hadints about Yin Muchen¡¯s failure to bring Yin Shuiling back too.

    His precious daughter was his life ¡ª the life of the Yin family.

    ¡°Yin Muchen, tell me what you have in mind. My Shuiling is of noble birth, she shouldn¡¯t even have a tiny bruise. What is your identity? Do you deserve to be with Shuiling? You...¡±

    ¡°Waaa...¡± With a loud cry, Yin Shuiling came forward and pushed Shi Xiaoqing away with two small hands, then stood in front of Yin Muchen. ¡°Mom, what are you doing? You can¡¯t hit Older Brother. You can¡¯t bully him! Waa, my brother bought me a Hello Kitty doll and breakfast. In the morning, two bad uncles wanted to catch me, but Older Brother protected me. Older Brother is very kind to me.¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing was pushed away by her daughter, and her face turned ck. But after hearing those words, she was also stunned. Has she wronged Yin Muchen?

    At this time, Yin De went forward to smooth things out. ¡°Muchen, your aunt has med you wrongly. She was very worried about Shuiling...and your safety. Let¡¯s just forget about this matter and get along well in the future.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not listen. He turned around and went upstairs to his room.

    When he was closing the door, he heard Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s sharp voice. ¡°What is he so arrogant? One has to bow their heads under the roof of others. Doesn¡¯t he understand that? Wasn¡¯t it just a p? What¡¯s the big deal? If he has the ability, don¡¯te back to the Yin family house. Doesn¡¯t he just want to leech at my house.¡±

    Yin De coaxed her. ¡°Keep your voice down. Keep your voice down...¡±

    Yin Muchen closed the door.

    ...

    In the room, Yin Muchen sat by the bed with burning pain on his face, but he did not care. His handsome features were calm and quiet. He reached out and opened his schoolbag.

    The bag contained a remote-controlled aircraft that could no longer fly.

    He carefully embraced the ne and touched it with his long fingers, reminiscing.

    Knock Knock...

    At this time, a knock on the door sounded. There was a soft, sweet voice. ¡°Older Brother, it¡¯s me. Open the door, please?¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s finger paused, he did not reply.

    The knocks on the door continued. The girl outside the door had probably burst into anxious tears, but she dared not cry out loud. ¡°Older Brother, why don¡¯t you open the door for me? Do you not like me anymore? sobs...¡±

    Yin Muchen put the ne back in his schoolbag. He got up and went to open the door.

    The little girl outside the door was crying. Her eyes and the tips of her nose red. She had a medicine tray in her hands. When she saw him open the door, she stopped her tears. In her teary state, she cried andughed as she sweetly called him ¡°Older Brother.¡±

    Yin Muchen let her in.

    He sat back on the bed. The little girl put the tray on the chair. ¡°Older Brother, your face is bleeding. I¡¯ll apply some ointment for you.¡±

    She stood beside him, pinched a cotton ball in her small hand, and wiped the bloodstains on his face.

    Tears fell from her eyes as she wiped the blood away. She bit her lower lip and cried in his ear. ¡°Older Brother, it hurts a lot, doesn¡¯t it? Sorry; I apologize for my mother.¡±

    The girl¡¯s soft sobbing rang out by his ear, and his quiet, ink-ck eyes rested on her tender and dainty little face.¡±I didn¡¯t even cry. What are you crying for?¡± he asked softly.

    Yin Shuiling put down the cotton ball. She held Yin Muchen¡¯s handsome face in her two soft hands and came forward. She gently blew on the wounds for him. ¡°I see my older brother hurting, so I¡¯m hurting too. I want to cry when it hurts. Older Brother, stop hurting. Shuiling will blow on your booboo for you.¡±

    She blew air on his wounds childishly.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s cold, indifferent, ink-ck eyes became warmer. His long fingers went to her cheeks and wiped her tears away. She was the first person in the world whose heart ached for him beside his parents.

    ¡°Older brother, have you ever been beaten before?¡±

    Yin Muchen shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    Yin Shuiling climbed up onto hisp with both hands and feet. She stretched out two slender arms and wrapped them around his neck. ¡°Older Brother, I will protect you in the future. No one would dare to hit you again.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was tender and pleasant. How could she protect him now? And when does he need a little girl to protect him?

    But he quietly lifted his lips. His heart was already warmed.

    Until many yearster, when he stood at the peak of power, he still remembered her sentence clearly. It was precisely because of this sentence that he had held back many times when he wanted to strangle her. He just threw her onto the big bed and bullied her severely.

    In fact, he had no regrets in his life, only this one: when he was 18 years old, he had met this little girl named Yin Shuiling.

    From then on, there would be no more catastrophes.

    ...

    In addition to living in the Yin family house, Yin Muchen did not ept any gifts from the Yin family. He still wore his old clothes and made money himself. In fact, it was easy for him to earn money to support himself. He still went to his old school.

    But he began to smoke and drink, mixing with bad friends. The 18-year-old Yin Muchen had begun to rebel.

    And Yin Shuiling had be his little tail. Every day after school, she would go to his school gate to wait for him. When asked, she would tell others in a clear, loud, and proud voice that Yin Muchen was her older brother!

    So the news spread through the entire T City, the fairy Yin Shuiling suddenly has a brother called Yin Muchen.

 Chapter 459 - You Are Not Allowed To Bully My Older Brother; I Will Bite You

    <h4>Chapter 459: You Are Not Allowed To Bully My Older Brother; I Will Bite You</h4>

    There was one day after school was dismissed, she waited by the main doors of the school as usual. She was dressed in a thin, pink, handwoven sweater. The sleeves of the sweater were puffy, and she matched it with a white small skirt with multiple folds, and it ended above her kneecaps.

    Her long, neat hair fell on her shoulders. She did not it it today, and only had a pink headband that matched the colour of her sweater. She looked beautiful and attractive.

    Huge groups of ssmates left the school as they were dismissed. Everyone looked at her as they said, ¡°Wow, who is this young girl? She looks so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°You must be a frog in the well. It is really better to see her in personpared to a thousand praises heard about her. She looks so beautiful, even though she is so young. What would she look like when she gets older?¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not worry about others gazes. She went on her tiptoes, and she snuck her small head out to look towards the inside of the school.

    There was no sight of Yin Muchen.

    Why did Older Brother note out yet?

    He would normally be out by this time.

    Yin Shuiling waited for a while more, until all of the students left, and Older Brother still did note out yet.

    She bit her lip, and she took a few steps with her slim legs towards her brother¡¯s ssroom.

    She stood at the side of the door and looked inside the ssroom. The curtains were all drawn in the ssroom. Yin Muchen was together with a group of boys as they gathered around aputer.

    ¡°Older Brother,¡± she called out to him.

    Her voice obviously shocked the boys. Two boys quickly used their bodies to block theputer screen, not allowing her to see what was on the screen.

    As Yin Shuiling was feeling suspicious, Yin Muchen walked over. The youth¡¯s fair, handsome skin was a little redder than usual as he touched her small head. ¡°Shuiling, I still have a little homework that I have yet toplete. You stand here to wait for me for a moment; don¡¯t run elsewhere.¡±

    Doing homework?

    She nodded her head. ¡°Okay, Older Brother, you have toplete your homework diligently. I will wait for you.¡±

    Yin Muchen closed half-closed the ssroom door. Because he was afraid she would run off somewhere, he left half of the door to see her figure whenever he pleased.

    He walked back into the ssroom again. Those few boys were very excited, and they moved the mouse as they continued to look at the video.

    There were some Japanese films ying on the screen. They were boys around 18 or 19 years old. They were in the prime of their youth, and they were hot blooded as they looked on.

    Yin Muchen sat on a seat. He held a cigarette between his fingers. He pulled out his lighter and lit it, and he took two puffs as he lifted his eyebrows up. His clear, dark, marble-like, eyes nced at the screen. He cursed as he looked down at the reaction that his lower body had. His handsome figure leaned on the back of the chair, as he lookedzy and decadent.

    At this moment, there was a blonde haired boy beside him who patted his shoulder. The boyughed and asked, ¡°Ay, Yin Muchen, did you ever peek in a girls¡¯ shower?¡±

    Yin Muchen squinted his eyes as he spat a mouthful of smoke out. This question...

    He had never been in a rtionship before. He¡¯s also never thought of doing such boring things, only... He could not help but think of the time in the small hotel two months ago. The small eight year old girl and all of her white smooth skin, and also when she elegantly crossed her slim legs on the bed...

    The blonde boy ced his hand on his shoulder as he said, ¡°Yin Muchen, your younger sister Yin Shuiling is the recognized little princess of T City. She is really so beautiful.¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted his gaze to look over. The small girl stood obediently at the gap of the door. She had always been very obedient throughout these two months. She would do whatever he asked her to. She would stick to him and smile at him.

    At this moment, it was sunset. She turned her face sideways as she looked at something near her feet. The golden rays of sunshine spewed onto her small face, and she looked refreshing and so attractive that others couldn¡¯t look her in the eye.

    His gazended on the dimples on her back. His two long fingers that he used to hold his cigarette were moving about. He had unintentionally touched it when he helped her to shampoo her hair that day. There was a small dip between the two bones, and it was so smooth.

    Yin Muchen felt that all of his blood flowing through his body was rushing towards his brain.

    At this moment, the sound ofughter rang out in his ears. ¡°Yin Muchen, how is it? Have you ever tried it out with her?¡±

    Yin Muchen stopped smoking. Just as a bucket of ice water had fallen down from the top of his head all the way to the bottom of his feet, all of the blood that rushed towards his brain turned cold, and he was drenched in sweat.

    He looked at the blonde guy and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, Yin Muchen, why are you pretending right now? You are merely staying over at the Yin family¡¯s home. You really treat Yin Shuiling as your biological sister? I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have any feelings for such a beautiful girl. What is wrong with being eight years old? You have already won big. All the men in T City want to have such easy ess to her, but they can¡¯t...¡±

    He had yet to finish his words, and Yin Muchen stood up. He kicked and overturned the tables and chairs, and he harshly punched the blonde boy. ¡°Dare to say that one more fucking time?¡±

    The video was quickly switched off. The boys in the ssroom all came around to pull them apart. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you two fighting right now?¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted the cor of the blonde haired guy, and he pushed him onto the wall. ¡°If you have the guts to say those words one more time, if you have the guts to insult her again, then say it one more time!¡±

    The blonde haired guy did not bow down to pressure. He broke out into loudughter as he said, ¡°Yin Muchen, you are anxious. You are anxious right now! You are behaving suspiciously! Yin Muchen, to be honest, you are just the son of a thief. Even the blood flowing in your veins is dirty. A thief would want to steal expensive things, and the more dirty your blood is, the more you would crave for innocent and beautiful things. Now, this noble, innocent, and beautiful thing is in front of you. I don¡¯t believe that you would not go to take it. I will open my eyes to look on and see how long you can control yourself.¡±

    Yin Muchen was really angry. The two boys battled with one another, and the ssroom was in total chaos.

    Yin Shuiling did not know what was going on, but she would never allow anyone to bully her older brother. She lifted her slim legs up as she quickly ran forward. She lifted her legs up to kick the blonde haired boy. ¡°You get lost. You get lost. You are not allowed to hit my older brother! You are not allowed to hit my older brother...¡±

    She bent over and tugged the elbow of the blonde haired guy with her small white hands as she opened her mouth to bite him without any hesitation.

    The blonde haired guy screamed out in pain and lifted his hand to swat Yin Shuiling away.

    Yin Shuiling retreated. She almost fell down on the floor. Yin Muchen saw what was going on and let go of the blonde haired guy immediately. ¡°Shuiling!¡± He ran over to protect Yin Shuiling in his embrace.

    Yin Shuiling was afraid that she would fall down. She used both of her elbows to hold onto Yin Muchen¡¯s neck as she nudged herself onto her body. ¡°Older Brother, are you okay? You don¡¯t have to be worried. I would not allow anyone to bully you. If he dares to hit you, I will go and hit him. Hmph!¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s dark eyes were full of gentleness. At this moment, this tiny, soft, fragrant bundle in his embrace made him not want to let go.

    The blonde haired guy was pulled back by the crowd. He held the elbow that was bleeding because of Yin Shuiling¡¯s bite, and he looked at the pair of siblings that were hugging each other tight. Heughed coldly and said, ¡°Heh, Yin Shuiling, although you are only 8 years old right now, I will still need to remind you that this person is the son of a thief. You better not trust the wrong person. Also, Yin Shuiling, you better not get close to any man on this earth, because you would harm all of them!¡±

    ¡°Bad person, I don¡¯t want to listen to you speak! You are not allowed to say bad things about my older brother! You are a thief! My older brother isn¡¯t one. My older brother has me right now. He doesn¡¯t need to go and steal!¡± Yin Shuiling pouted her exquisite pink cheeks as she red at the blonde guy.

    The blonde guyughed out loud. ¡°Such a great sentence about having you, and your older brother doesn¡¯t need to go and steal anymore. Yin Shuiling, your older brother stole you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling wanted to continue talking, but at this moment, Yin Muchen stood up, and held her small hand. ¡°Shuiling, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yin Muchen held her hands as they left.

    Yin Shuiling was not satisfied. She followed her older brother, and she turned her head to make faces at the blonde guy as she walked on. Hmph, bad person!

    ...

    Both of them walked onto the main streets. Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hand was still held in Yin Muchen¡¯s palm. She lifted her small head up to look at her older brother¡¯s handsome side profile. ¡°Older Brother, in the future, could you not y with these people anymore? You are smoking cigarettes, drinking alcohol, skipping sses, and it is all because of the bad influence that these people have. They even fought with you. I don¡¯t want you to y with them anymore.¡±

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up. He broke out intoughter as he said, ¡°Shuiling, how we change has nothing to do with other people. We only change to be the people that we want to be.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not understand what her older brother was saying, but the smile on the corners of her brother¡¯s lips was very light, as if...he were mocking himself, and she felt bad as she looked at him.

    She stopped in her tracks and acted coy and cute. ¡°Older Brother, my legs are sore. Can you carry me back home?¡±

    Yin Muchen also stopped in his tracks. ¡°Okay, Older Brother will carry you on my back.¡± He bent his body down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Yin Shuiling shook her small head. She used her small hand to tug on her own skirt that had multiple folds. She was shy and did not dare to look at him at all. ¡°My skirt is so short...¡±

    Her teacher in kindergarten and mother had told her: she¡¯s a girl and could not allow anyone to look at her small butt.

    If her older brother piggybacked her, she would expose herself then.

    Yin Muchen was at the age to understand what she was trying to say in a moment. ¡°I will carry you then.¡±

    He bent over and prepared himself to carry her horizontally.

    But Yin Shuiling used both of her small hands to hold his neck as she jumped on his body.

    Yin Muchen froze. The scenes that had yed out on the screen floated into his mind. His breathing became hurried, and his hands were all over the ce as he did not know where to ce his hands as he carried her. ¡°Shuiling...¡±

    ¡°Okay, Older Brother, we can go home now.¡± Yin Shuiling blinked with herrge, innocent eyes. She had a sweet smile on her face as she said, ¡°Mummy carried me like this when I was younger.¡±

    Her eyes were totally innocent and had nothing else. Yin Muchen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed for a moment. He used his mind power to forget those dirty scenes in his mind. He was engaging in sphemy towards her right now.

    She was still so young.

    He used onerge hand to hold onto her soft waist that was extremely tiny, then he used another hand to tug the skirt into his palm before he lifted her up. He lifted his long legs, as he carried her in his arms as he walked.

    ¡°Older Brother, why did they say that you are the son of a thief?¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s clean, dark eyes hadplex emotions in them. They had a touch of hurt. He pursed his thin lips and did not say a single word.

    ¡°Older Brother, are you unhappy again? It¡¯s fine. They said that you are the son of a thief, but I believe that you are not one.¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at the tiny face before him. ¡°You really believe that?¡± he asked her seriously.

    Yin Shuiling nodded her head forcefully. ¡°Yeah, I believe that!¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s handsome face had a smile appear on it slowly. ¡°I also believe that.¡±

    Both of them looked at one another as they broke out into a smile. Yin Shuiling took a bag of QQ sweets from the pocket of her pink sweater. She opened the packet of sweets, took a QQ sweet, and ced it to the side of Yin Muchen¡¯s lips. ¡°Older Brother, this is for you to eat. It tastes very good.¡±

    Yin Muchen shook his head as he broke out intoughter. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it; you have it then.¡±

    It was a snack that a small girl would eat.

    ¡°Oh, okay then. I will eat it by myself.¡± Yin Shuiling squeezed the QQ sweet past her small lips, and she chewed on the sweet elegantly.

 Chapter 460 - I Like My Older Brother Too

    <h4>Chapter 460: I Like My Older Brother Too</h4>

    After they had walked quite a long way, Yin Muchen felt something smooth and soft on his neck. He looked sideways and saw that the girl in his arms had fallen asleep.

    Because he was carrying her vertically, once she fell asleep, her entire body started slipping down. In her sleep, she also felt it. Her small hands held him tightly and buried her small head deep in his neck.

    Yin Muchen was ufortable. She buried herself in his neck, causing her warm breath to heat up his skin. Even if he didn¡¯t smell it, he knew that her breath was sweet and fragrant. Her little face was still rubbing against his neck, smooth as silk.

    His skin prickled with goosebumps.

    ¡°Shuiling...¡± He opened his mouth to call her and realized that his voice was hoarse. He wanted to carry her horizontally.

    But he had just moved a little. ¡°Mmm, Older Brother...¡± The little girl buried in his neck felt uneasy. She didn¡¯t want to leave him. She subconsciously hooked him in with two thin legs. Her little head moved, and the cherry mouth slid all the way from his neck to his ear.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s handsome face was red. At the age of 18, he was young but developed. He had not liked any girls but had received many love letters from girls, including some school beauties.

    But he had never fallen in love with anyone, and in respect to that aspect, he hadn¡¯t thought about it.

    So what was the situation with him now?

    His body was reacting too strongly. For the first time in his life, he felt...panic and shame, because of nothing else but the 8-year-old girl in his arms ¡ª his sister.

    How could he treat her like that?

    The yellow-haired boy¡¯s words echoed in his ears. The feeling of a basin of cold water dousing him from head to toe in the ssroom just now came again. His bright red face turned pale quickly.

    He was not like that.

    It was probably because he had watched the film, and she had asked him to carry her.

    Yin Muchen affirmed in his heart that, yes, it must be so.

    Although they weren¡¯t rted by blood, he had really regarded her as his sister. She was a little angel he had met in this dark and confusing time. She had smiled at him and given him warmth. She was willing to call him ¡°Older Brother¡±, so from then on, he would protect her like his own sister.

    ...

    It was the weekend. Yin Shuiling doesn¡¯t need to go to school. She went out with Yin Muchen early in the morning.

    Shi Xiaoqing was very opposed to her baby daughter hanging out with this poor boy, Yin Muchen, but her daughter likes him and sticks to him. As her mother, she had no choice but to open one eye and close one eye.

    After all, this daughter was her life. She was reluctant to hit and scold her; she could only allow her to do as she wished.

    Yin Shuiling came to an old residential district with Yin Muchen. It was very dpidated. Most of the households had moved away, leaving behind only those who had financial difficulties and could not afford to buy a house.

    Knock Knock.

    Yin Muchen came to a door, reached out, and knocked on the door.

    The door opened very quickly. It was a middle-aged man in his 50s.

    When the man saw Yin Muchen, he closed the door. ¡°Why are you here again, Muchen? How many times have I said that I don¡¯t know much about your father.¡±

    Yin Muchen quickly pushed against the door. ¡°Uncle, please don¡¯t close the door. I just want to say a few words to you. You are my dad¡¯s good friend. My dad is an ountant. They all said that my dad stole millions in public funds and jumped to his death when his deeds were revealed, but Uncle, I do not believe that. I do not believe that my dad is such a person.¡±

    The man sighed. ¡°Muchen, it¡¯s true that your father misappropriated public funds. The police announced that the case was solved. Although I¡¯m good friends with your father, I¡¯m just a driver. I don¡¯t know the situation.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, I know you don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not putting you on the spot, but I want to ask you to help me. Do you have the contact information of the boss of my father¡¯spany? I want to check the ount my father handled,¡± Yin Muchen replied.

    The man shook his head. ¡°Muchen, because your father had moved public funds, thepany could not operate. Thepany has already gone bankrupt. What ounts could there be? And I heard that the boss went abroad. Muchen, you are still a child. Don¡¯t worry about these things anymore. I¡¯ve heard that you have been taken away by a wealthy family. You live a safe and peaceful life then. You living well will be the greatestfort to your father.¡±

    The man was about to close the door after speaking.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll ask you onest question. Do you know...where my mother went?¡± Yin Muchen asked.

    When the man heard this, he was furious. ¡°Don¡¯t mention your mother anymore! When your father was in deep water, your mother ran faster than a rabbit. She didn¡¯t even want her son. And you still care about her? When your dad got married, I disapproved of this marriage. Your mom was born so beautiful that any man would take a second look at her. How could she live contentedly with your dad? I saw her get in a limousine when your dad was in trouble. She had run away with a rich man long ago!¡±

    The man closed the door with a bang after he finished.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling looked at her brother in front of her. His head hung down, and she wondered what he was thinking about, but his hands on his side had been balled into fists.

    Yin Shuiling was frightened. She rushed forward and tugged her brother¡¯s clothes. ¡°Older Brother, Older Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t Older Brother find your parents?¡±

    She could only understand half of what the middle-aged man had said.

    Yin Muchen slowly turned back, He squatted down, reached out, and touched Yin Shuiling¡¯s beautiful little face. He smiled quietly, with sarcasm and destion in hisugh. ¡°Shuiling, they all said my father was a thief. My mother ran away with other men. They don¡¯t want me anymore. I am an orphan.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small, fair, and tender hands crept up to his handsome face when she heard that. She muttered, ¡°Older Brother, you are not an orphan. They don¡¯t want you. I want you. I want Older Brother!¡±

    Yin Muchen grasped her soft little hand and held it tight in his palm. The girl¡¯s face was innocent and pure, and her big eyes were full of heartache for him.

    ¡°Shuiling, even if people all over the world say so, I don¡¯t believe it. My father would not embezzle public funds. He is not a thief. My mother is not vain and superficial. She would not run off with other men. My parents have a good rtionship. My father leaves work on time every night. There is a roast chicken stall outside hispany. My father would buy roast chicken every day. But he couldn¡¯t bear to eat it. Whenever he¡¯de home, he would say that he had already eaten it. He wanted me to eat it with my mother, but my mother would say that she doesn¡¯t like meat and left it for my father to eat.

    ¡°Yes, my mother is very beautiful, and a college student. We lived in a bad environment. Those men would always peep at my mother... My mother would stay at home all day and knit for me until my fatheres home from work.¡±

    ¡°Our family lived happily. I don¡¯t know why it suddenly became like this.¡±

    Yin Muchen felt something wet on his face as tears plopped down. The tears in his eyes plummeted to the ground like beads from a broken thread.

    He had cried.

    The 18-year-old boy had gone through such an incident. He had be an orphan overnight. He did not know what to do. He was confused, and he could not find his direction.

    He doesn¡¯t like smoking, drinking, skipping sses and watching adult movies. He just felt that life was boring and his heart was flustered with boredom.

    He curled himself up with his arms around his knees and cried bitterly.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s nose soured. This was her first time seeing her older brother cry. She felt devastated when her older brother was crying.

    She went forward, put out her tender arms, and hugged her older brother¡¯s head, and glittering mist came out of her eyes. She pouted her little mouth and cried, ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t...be sad, *sobs*. Older brother, you still have Shuiling. Shuiling likes you. Shuiling will always be with you. Wuu...¡±

    At this time, passers-by walked pass, and everyone looked sideways. In that dark corner, the dirt was filthy. Even the white ash on the wall had fallen off ayer and was full of holes, but the two children who had not grown up wept together, crying so sadly...and warmly.

    Yin Muchen had cried enough. He reached out and wiped away his tears. He looked up. The little girl was out of breath from crying. When she saw him look up, she helped him wipe his tears with a little tender hand. ¡°Wuu, Older Brother...¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s heart melted. He put his hand around her waist and let her sit on hisp. He coaxed her softly. ¡°Alright, Shuiling, let¡¯s not cry anymore. Older Brother won¡¯t cry in the future. This is thest time.¡±

    He had cried because he had been sad and depressed for too long.

    Maybe he wouldn¡¯t cry without this little girl beside him.

    After all, it has been this way for half a year, and he had not shed a single tear.

    Once the wound in his heart wasforted and revealed by others, the opening of the wound would grow wider and wider.

    But he wouldn¡¯t cry anymore.

    A man should not shed tears, only blood.

    He did not believe that his parents would do that. There must be some secret he did not know. With his current ability, he wouldn¡¯t be able to touch that world at all. What he needed to do most was to make himself stronger.

    Only when he had be stronger could he protect the people he loves.

    ...

    Yin Muchen changed. He no longer rebelled. He epted all the gifts from the Yin family.

    Every day, he wore famous branded clothes and went to school in a private car. He transferred to an aristocratic school and soon made his mark in the school.

    This teenager was born with some gifts. He had a handsome and extraordinary appearance and a talent with numbers. Even though he was indifferent to everyone, his name swept throughout the entire campus.

    People had joked that the Yin family was full of talented people. The Yin family¡¯s youngdy, Yin Shuiling, had the hearts of all the men in T City, while this Yin Muchen had captured the hearts of all thedies.

    While Yin Shuiling felt happy for her brother, she also had numerous troubles, because she had received many love letters, flowers, and choctes for her brother.

    That day, she was standing at the school gate while waiting for her brother as before, when suddenly, two beautiful girls came running over.

    ¡°Hi, Yin Shuiling, are you Yin Muchen¡¯s sister? This is the scarf I knitted for your brother. Please pass it to him,¡± the girl said.

    Yin Shuiling looked at the scarf. Instead of reaching for it, she knitted her eyebrows and childishly said, ¡°My brother has a scarf. He doesn¡¯t need you to give him one.¡±

    The girl looked shy. ¡°Sister Shuiling, this scarf is different from others. I like your brother.¡±

    At Yin Shuiling¡¯s age, she didn¡¯t know what ¡°like¡± meant. She just felt that the beautiful elder sister and the scarf were very annoying. She puffed her exquisite cheeks. ¡°I like my older brother too. It¡¯s enough for me to like my older brother alone. He doesn¡¯t need you guys,¡± she said in a crisp voice.

 Chapter 461 - His Small Girl

    <h4>Chapter 461: His Small Girl</h4>

    The girl listened on as she got even more shy. ¡°Younger Sister Shui Ling, my way of liking him is different from your way of liking him. Your way of liking him is the love that you have for an older brother, and my ¡°liking him¡± is...¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s frown on her beautiful face got even more apparent. She did not understand as she said, ¡°Is what?¡±

    At this moment, the friend standing beside the girl said, ¡°Little younger sister, you are young in age now, you don¡¯t know anything about this. You are Yin Muchen¡¯s younger sister. Yin Muchen needs you, but Yin Muchen also needs a girl other than you. Other girls can give something that you cannot.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s bright, beautiful smile had a moist glow. She pouted her small lips. Her childish voice choked up gently as she said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? My older brother doesn¡¯t need any of you! I can give anything to my older brother. He will be fine with me alone.¡±

    The friend also got anxious. ¡°Little Younger Sister, howe you are still not getting the picture? Other girls can kiss your older brother. Can you do that?¡±

    With her words, the girl blocked her friend¡¯s mouth shyly. The girl bit down on her lower lip. She looked like a coy water lily. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t speak nonsense> Both me and Yin Muchen... I don¡¯t even know if he likes me or not?¡±

    As she spoke, the girl stuffed the scarf she held in her hands over in Yin Shuiling¡¯s hands as she said, ¡°Younger Sister Shuiling, I will need to trouble you then.¡±

    The girl dragged her friend along as they left.

    Two of them walked as they chatted with one another. ¡°Qingqing, are you still afraid that Yin Muchen would not like you? You are the only daughter of the major jeweller in T City, and you are also the recognized beauty in our school campus. The boys that are after you can all line up to the Pearl Tower. Now you are ignoring your status and taking the initiative to chase after Yin Muchen. Wouldn¡¯t he be extremely happy then?¡±

    ¡°You cannot say it like that. Those boys chasing after me cannot bepared to Yin Muchen at all. He is so handsome and so smart. He was the champion during the previous Olympiad Mathematics Competition held between four schools. I looked at the gazes that those girls had in their eyes... Furthermore, he is so cold towards me. Thest time I took my textbook and asked him questions purposely, he did patiently answer my questions, but he did not even look me in the eyes at all... Still, the more he does this, the more I feel...I like him.¡±

    Both girls went off in the distance, and Yin Shuiling was left alone as she lowered her head down to look at the ground. The tears in her eyes trickled down her face.

    Woo woo. Someone was snatching her older brother away from her now.

    She turned around and walked to the side of the rubbish bin and threw the scarf in her hands directly into the bin. She would not give it to her older brother. In the past, whenever those girls gifted her with fresh flowers and choctes, she would throw them away secretly.

    But she was so upset. This feeling that she was feeling right now was just as if her beloved Hello Kitty was going to be snatched away by someone else.

    That older sister just now was so beautiful and so gentle; why did she have to like her older brother?

    Would her older brother also like that older sister then?

    She didn¡¯t want that to happen!

    Yin Shuiling took a breath through her nostrils. Her small white hand came to her face as she wiped her tears away messily. Kissing? What did she mean by kissing?

    Did it mean putting lips together?

    She remembered that Daddy and Mummy did kiss one another in the room before, but Yin Shuiling used both of her small hands to firmly hold onto her princess skirt. It was so embarrassing to do that.

    As she was contemting her troubles seriously, ¡°Shuiling, ¡± Yin Muchen walked out of the schoolpound.

    Yin Muchen wore a white tee shirt today. He wore a soft dark-blue wool shirt with white stripes running across it. The boy¡¯s body was straight and skinny. His features flowed like flowing water, and together with the fashionable clothes that he wore today, the girls in school all looked in his direction.

    Yin Shuiling ran forward quickly. She held his hand happily as she said, ¡°Older Brother, you are dismissed now?¡±

    Yin Muchen held her gentle and boneless-feeling small hand in his palm. He had a gentle expression on his face as he said, ¡°Yeah, I am done with school now. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling jumped and hopped behind her older brother. She unintentionally saw many girls blush red in the face as they looked at her older brother. She was very upset. ¡°Older Brother, there are so many pretty older sisters looking at you.¡±

    Yin Muchen opened the door of the sedan. He supported her small waist with two hands as he carried her into the car. He did not even turn his head back. He smiled calmly as he said, ¡°Is that right? Let¡¯s go home now.¡±

    ...

    After returning to the Yin home, it was meal time. The four people gathered around the dining table as they ate dinner.

    Yin De looked at Yin Muchen who was seated opposite him. He opened his mouth first. ¡°Muchen, there is only one month left until the Gaokao examinations. Where do you want to go and study after this? What major do you n to take up? I want to listen to your thoughts.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s hand that he used to hold chopsticks with froze for a moment, but he went back to normal very quickly. He curled the corners of his lips slowly, and he smiled politely. ¡°I don¡¯t have much of an opinion. I will listen to both Aunt and Uncle¡¯s opinions.¡±

    Ever since he epted the help of Yin family, he always remembered what Shi Xiaoqing once said, ¡°Someone living under someone else¡¯s roof, you must be able to lower your head down.¡±

    He had no choice; reality worked just like this.

    Wherever he would go to study, what he would major in, Yin De brought this topic up during dinner, but did he really want to listen to Yin Muchen¡¯s thoughts?

    Heh.

    Shi Xiaoqing noted Yin Muchen¡¯s reply. She was extremely pleased. She did not ept Yin Muchen from the bottom of her heart, but her husband Yin De was firm in his decision to take him in. Lately, Yin Muchen had given in. He was really an intelligent person.

    The thing that impressed her the most was Yin Muchens intelligence. He won multiple prizes at the elite school, making an impression for himself. She¡¯d even seen him on the news. He had a natural talent in the world of finance and numbers, and even when she hung out with the wives of other rich families to y mahjong with them, those richdies would have many tactics up their sleeves to ask her about him. Those richdies had many daughters and youngdies at home.

    This was what she had never expected to happen. She didn¡¯t think this poor chap who stayed in her house would turn into someone whom everyone fought for in the circle of rich people. It was really such a joke.

    Her husband Yin De also persuaded her behind closed doors. The Yin family did not have any sons, but the Yin family needed someone to manage it. Their best choice was to take care of Yin Muchen. He was a tool, and it would be foolish not to make use of him.

    Shi Xiaoqing quickly said, ¡°Hehe, Muchen, since you stepped into the doors of our family, then we are all one family. Both your uncle and I would not treat you badly. What about this: we n to send you to America for your studies, and you will go and major in business management. After you return to the country, you will enter the Yin Corporation.¡±

    Yin Muchen took a mouthful of rice and chewed it. He did not say anything and wasn¡¯t too surprised after all.

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling ,who was beside her, said, ¡°Mum, what is business management about? Older Brother doesn¡¯t want to study that. Older Brother¡¯s teacher said that he was going to send Older Brother to Ennd to study Finance. Older Brother¡¯s teacher even said that in five years¡¯ time, Older Brother would be able to do well in the world of finance.¡±

    Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s expressions became frozen in an instant. Shi Xiaoqing quickly replied, ¡°Shuiling, you are just a young child. What do you even know? The finance world consists of ying with stocks, houses, and oil prices. If you are able to manage it well, you would turn into a magnate. If you fail, you would trade your status and life for it. Look at how many finance moguls there are worldwide. You want to harm your Older Brother.¡±

    Yin De agreed with her as he said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Muchen. We are doing all of this for your own good. The Yin family has only Shuiling as our only daughter. When she grows older and marries someone, if you perform well in Yin Corporation, the entire Yin Corporation would be yours.¡±

    Yin Shuiling wanted to continue speaking, but Yin Muchen opened his mouth first and said, ¡°Okay, I will listen to Uncle and Aunty.¡±

    ...

    After dinner, Yin Shuiling went to Yin Muchen¡¯s room and said, ¡°Older Brother, why do Dad and Mum have to force you to study business management and now allow you to study finance?¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at this tiny thing in front of him. He slowly bent over before stretching his hand out to caress her small head. She did not understand anything right now. Her parents provided for all of his expenses right now. A businessman would not be willing to be part of money-losing deal. They want him to use the rest of his life to repay them.

    With his abilities right now, going against them would be ruining their rtionship.

    It was not that he wanted to think of people as being evil. He suspected that if he were to disobey them, when he left for his studies in Ennd, it would be full of danger.

    ¡°Shuiling, this is great. Older Brother can protect you forever, and when you...marry someone...¡±

    Yin Muchen felt like his heart had been grabbed by arge hand. He could not catch his breath... Marrying someone else... When he heard these words from Shi Xiaoqing today, it was only then that he thought about it. There would be a day that she would also leave him, and belong...to another man.

    ¡°What is the meaning of marrying someone?¡± Yin Shuiling did not understand. She went forward to hug her older brother¡¯s neck. ¡°Older Brother, if you protect me forever, I would of course be very happy, but I also want Older Brother to be happy. Although older brother doesn¡¯t say it, I know that older brother would very upset inside his heart if he doesn¡¯t study finance.¡±

    He had a soft and fragrant bundle in his embrace. A smile creeped up on the corners of Yin Muchen¡¯s lips. He stretched his hands out to hug take in his embrace. He could not help but use his handsome face to nudge her hair. ¡°It is all worth it after hearing this from you, Shuiling.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s bright, attractive eyes were looking around. She could not let this go on; she had to think of a n to help her older brother.

    ¡°Older Brother...¡± She lifted her head up from his embrace, and she turned her gaze sideways to look at his eyes.

    Yin Muchen was originally nudging her hair. She suddenly lifted her head and turned over. Their gazes crashed with one other like that, and he was 0.01 millimeters away from her.

    He froze. He could not control his vision as he looked at her small lips. They were really tiny, just like a cherry. They were pink and moist, and they had a sweet fragrance to them.

    Yin Shuiling did not expect to be so close to her older brother, and she also froze in an instant.

    Older Brother was really very handsome. He had arched eyebrows, dark eyes that were beautiful as they resembled marbles, fair and clear skin... His tall nose resembled the peak of a mountain, Older Brother¡¯s lips were thin and pink, and the arc was beautiful and sexy.

    She felt her own small heart was beating all over the ce. This feeling was so weird. It was just like a small deer hopping all over the ce.

    Yin Shuiling wanted to kiss him at this moment. The things that other girls could give him, she could give him as well.

    As she kissed him, she wanted to tell her older brother: Older Brother, you can only be mine. Don¡¯t go and like someone else. It will all be alright as long you like me alone.

    As Yin Shuiling wanted to take action, Yin Muchen stood back up.

    The boy¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, ¡°Shuiling, it iste now. Go back to your own room.¡±

    Yin Shuiling, who did not get to kiss him, was a little frustrated, but she thought of a problem. She wanted to ask him this question. ¡°Older Brother, what is the meaning of going overseas to study? Daddy and Mummy said that you are going to university. Where is your university located? Ennd, America? You have to tell me the address first. After I am dismissed from school, I will wait for older brother to go home together with me.¡±

    Yin Muchen realized suddenly, this small girl did not know he was going to leave this ce. She did not know how far America was. As for how long he was going to be away ¡ª maybe 3 years, 5 years, 7 years. She always thought that she could still go home together with him.

    Yin Muchen was very upset inside his heart. That was right; he had to part with her after all.

    ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother doesn¡¯t know where my university would be. After one month, after Older Brother knows the address, I will tell you then.¡±

    He did not want her to be upset. She would definitely stick to him and cry when she found out. He would tell her after he went to the airport.

    His small girl.

 Chapter 462 - Youâ€™re A Boy Too; Can I Show You?

    <h4>Chapter 462: You¡¯re A Boy Too; Can I Show You?</h4>

    Half a monthter, Yin Shuiling had stopped going home with him from school. Because the girl was interested in going to school for the first grade, she had asked her parents to get her a tutor. Every day, when he came home from school, she would be studying in her study.

    On this day, he returned to the Yin family vi. Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing were away. When he went upstairs, he saw that the study was opened by a little fair and dainty hand. The girl¡¯s beautiful and delicate face popped out. ¡°Older Brother...¡±

    She smiled sweetly at him and waved to him. ¡°Older Brother,e here.¡±

    Yin Muchen came up and asked, ¡°Shuiling, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡± The girl shushed him mysteriously and stood on her toes. Her soft little hands tugged the corner of his clothes and dragged him into the study. ¡°Older Brother,e in. I¡¯ll introduce you to someone.¡±

    Yin Muchen entered the study. There was indeed another person in the study ¡ª Yin Shuiling¡¯s tutor.

    ¡°Older Brother, this is my teacher, An Meng Wen. Sister An, this is my older brother whom I¡¯ve told you about, Yin Muchen.¡±

    An Meng Wen was wearing a demuredylike dress inke blue while holding a book in her hand. She stood straight and poised. She looked at Yin Muchen. Her beautiful little face brightened into a smile. ¡°Hello, Yin Muchen. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±

    Yes, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.

    She was a sophomore at the American University of Finance. She was in her double twos this year. One month ago, when she had returned home, she had heard about the math genius who had emerged in T City.

    Today, he was wearing a thin ck V-neck sweater with jeans ¡ª handsome and casual, looking like a gentle schr. The most attractive thing was that his quiet ck eyes were glistening with wisdom.

    An Meng Wen knew at a nce that this young man was not simple.

    Yin Muchen looked at An Meng Wen. His face did not change much. He gave her a polite and alienated bow and said, ¡°Hello.¡±

    An Meng Wen¡¯s heart was a little depressed. She felt that she was both talented and beautiful, but who knew that she would turn out to be unattractive in this teenager¡¯s eyes. But boys like him were more attractive, right?

    Her eyes were bright as she said, ¡°Little Sister Shuiling, our business is settled then. I¡¯ll go.¡± She put down her book, raised her feet, and walked forward to Yin Muchen. When she got near Yin Muchen, sheughed and said, ¡°Yin Muchen, I¡¯ll wait for you in America.¡±

    An Meng Wen went out.

    Yin Shuiling knew nothing at that age, and naturally, she couldn¡¯t understand the excitement, expectation, and shy glow on Sister An¡¯s face. If she had understood, she wouldn¡¯t have handed him the girl herself after throwing all the love letters, flowers, and choctes away.

    She waved her little hand. ¡°Goodbye, Teacher An,¡± she said sweetly.

    When the door of the study was closed, Yin Muchen did not even spare a second nce at An Meng Wen. The little girl simply did not understand. She might not necessarily be unaware of An Meng Wen¡¯s affectionate glow for him, but he did not care.

    He knelt on one knee and squatted in front of the girl. He reached out and caressed her silky ck hair. ¡°Shuiling, what have you agreed to with that Teacher An? You can¡¯t be naughty, alright?¡± he asked softly.

    ¡°Older Brother, I am not naughty. Let me tell you.¡± Yin Shuiling came to his ear, a small hand covering her mouth as she whispered to him, ¡°Teacher An is studying in the American Financial University. She is a mixed blood. Her father is a professor of the University of Finance. It is said that there is a certain reputation. Isn¡¯t older Brother going to the United States. Teacher An stays close to you. My parents asked you to learn business management; you can learn that on the surface, but you can learn your favorite finance in secret too.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes shed with an incredulous light. He grasped the girl¡¯s small, delicate shoulder, opened his mouth, and asked, ¡°Shuiling, how did you find this Teacher An?¡±

    Yin Shuiling blinked her bright, sparkling eyes and giggled. ¡°I know Older Brother wants to learn finance, but you have to listen to my parents, so I want to help you. I made an excuse to say that I wanted to find a tutor, and an overseas student tutor at that. Then, I asked the housekeeper to read those resumes sent to me, then found Teacher An.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not know what to say. Although the eight-year-old girl was simple, she was so smart. All her wisdom was for him.

    ¡°Shuiling.¡± He hugged her around her waist, held her in his arms, and closed his eyes. He wanted to kiss her fragrant hair, but he controlled himself, calling her softly instead. ¡°Shuiling...¡±

    Shuiling, oh Shuiling. In such a difficult time, she was the one guarding him. She was the one who had fulfilled his dream.

    ¡°Older Brother,¡± Yin Shuiling hugged his neck and said in a childish voice, ¡°Older Brother, you have to study hard with Teacher An¡¯s father, Professor An. She said that as long as you have potential, her father will take you into the American financial industry. Older Brother, no matter how difficult it is, you should not give up your dream. When you grow up, and have more abilities, my parents...won¡¯t be able to control you anymore.¡±

    Yin Shuiling pouted her little pink lip when she said thest sentence. Her little face had a sad and gloomy look; even the two rows of long and fullshes drooped down.

    Yin Muchen was stunned after he heard that. His arms tightened around her as he embraced her tighter. ¡°Shuiling, sorry...¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that the little girl didn¡¯t know anything ¡ª she just didn¡¯t say it.

    Yin Shuiling buried her small face in his neck as she hugged him. ¡°Older Brother, shall we agree that no matter what happens in the future, you¡¯ll always be my older brother, okay?¡±

    She had gone to school to look for him that day and identally passed by the office. His teacher was angry about his refusal to go to Britain to study finance. The teacher had said: Muchen, oh Muchen, why are you so foolish? The Yin couple just wants to use you to help them manage theirpany to make money. They want to control you all your life. Do you really want to be their chess piece, killing all your dreams and expectations?

    At her age, she seemed to understand some of it.

    Do Mom and Dad want to control Older Brother?

    Why?

    She couldn¡¯t understand it no matter how hard she thought about it. She only knew that her older brother was not happy.

    In fact, Older Brother was not happy living with the Yin family at all.

    But she wanted her older brother to be happy.

    ¡°Shuiling,¡± Yin Muchen nodded, his eyes full of determination as he was deeply moved. ¡°I promise you, no matter what the future holds, I will always be your older brother.¡±

    Soon after the college entrance examination, Yin Muchen did not disappoint the public expectations. He was first in both arts and sciences, and he won the championship in T City.

    At the same time, the day of going abroad was getting closer and closer. Yin Shuiling did not know the sadness of separation. Every day, she would follow Yin Muchen around as she called out ¡°Older Brother, Older Brother,¡± and Yin Muchen grew fonder of her.

    On this day, one day before going abroad, something happened.

    Yin Muchen was packing his clothes in his room. Suddenly, he heard the housekeeper¡¯s panicked voice outside the door. ¡°Madam, Master, this is bad. Something serious happened. Young Missus had an ident in kindergarten.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s pupils shrank, and he shot up. He opened the door and ran down. Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing had rushed out of the door and got in the car.

    He ran out of the vi and all the way up the street. It was five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. It was the rush hour. There were traffic jams everywhere. He wanted to take a taxi, but after a second thought, he felt that running there would be faster.

    He ran to the kindergarten and was stunned by the scene before he could catch his breath.

    There was a deep pool of blood on thewn of the kindergarten. There was a little boy in the pool of blood. The police and forensic doctors had arrived. The area had been cordoned off with cordon tapes strewn everywhere, and the crowd was gathered in groups.

    ¡°See, this little boy just fell to his death. He should just attend school properly. Why did he climb upstairs to watch the girl change clothes?¡±

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t know this, but this little boy fell to his death while trying to peek at our T City Princess Yin Shuiling while she was changing. How old do you think they are, seven or eight years old, and Yin Shuiling had already caused the death of a little boy. Beautiful women are dangerous indeed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, women who are outrageously pretty attract trouble. This happened when she was only eight years old. When she¡¯s 18 years old, how many men would want to...¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s handsome facial features were cold and tense. He ran upstairs through the crowd and into the kindergarten.

    A teacher just came out from the dressing room upstairs. She saw Yin Muchen and hurriedly said, ¡°Student Yin, you¡¯vee at the right time. Your sister has been a little agitated, and her mood is a little unstable now. Comfort her and take her home.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you, teacher.¡± Yin Muchen nodded politely and opened the dressing room door.

    Yin Shuiling sat in the corner of the wall, curling up into a small ball as she held herself tight. She was still trembling, and her little face buried in her knees was pale as paper. She had been over-frightened.

    Yin Muchen felt his heart break. It felt extremely painful. It hurts so much he couldn¡¯t breathe. He went forward, slowly squatted down, and said, ¡°Shuiling.¡±

    Yin Shuiling trembled violently and froze. After a few seconds, she noticed that it was her older brother¡¯s voice. She looked up and cried out, ¡°Wuu...Older Brother, Older Brother...¡± She burst into tears and threw herself into his arms.

    Yin Muchen held her soft and fragrant body tight. He patted her on the back andforted her. ¡°Shuiling, it¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t be afraid. Older brother is here. Nobody dares to bully you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s delicate little face was covered with tears. Her small, fair, dainty hands firmly gripped his clothes. ¡°Wuu, Older Brother, I wanted to change clothes, but when I turned around, I saw a guy against the window. I was terrified and screamed, and then the guy disappeared from the window... They all said he had fallen to his death. Wuu, Older Brother, someone died...¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, it¡¯s all right. His death has nothing to do with you, and death is not terrible. They have just left here and gone to heaven. Heaven is a wonderful ce.¡±

    ¡°Really, Older Brother... Wuu, Older Brother, they said that the boy had wanted to see me change clothes. Older Brother, what¡¯s so interesting about changing clothes? Why does he want to see me?¡±

    Why did he want to see her?

    Obviously to see her pretty little face and...body.

    She would not understand these words now, and he did not want her to understand. His Shuiling was the purest and most beautiful angel in the world. He would not allow the dirty things in this world stain her.

    Yin Muchen carried her horizontally. ¡°Shuiling, there are many bad boys in the world. It¡¯s a bad thing to watch girls change clothes, so you can¡¯t let those boys see you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling buried her little face in her brother¡¯s chest. She had been so afraid just now, but when her older brother arrived, she was not afraid at all. She closed her eyes and nodded her head obediently. ¡°I won¡¯t let them see me like that, but you are a boy too. Can I show you?¡±

    Yin Muchen was stunned, and then pulled up his lips andughed. ¡°Yes, but you can only show me when I want to see.¡±

 Chapter 463 - Older Brother, Where Are You Going? Can You Bring Me Along With You?

    <h4>Chapter 463: Older Brother, Where Are You Going? Can You Bring Me Along With You?</h4>

    He thought that this was probably the best answer he could give.

    From the deepest part of his heart, he felt that Yin Shuiling thought that he was totally different from those boys, the things that those boys could not see, he could look at them.

    Yin Shuiling originally belonged to him.

    His little young girl.

    But he also said that she could show it to him when he wanted to look. That was because he had confidence that he would never have a day that he would want to have a look.

    She could only be his younger sister.

    Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing hurried to settle the final matters, and Yin De brought Yin Shuiling back home.

    Yin Shuiling was a small child. She did not understand what exactly happened in the kindergarten, and after the entire familyforted her, she had a smile on her face once again.

    Shi Xiaoqing told her a story at night. She closed her eyes as she wanted to fall asleep. Shi Xiaoqing put the storybook down and kissed Yin Shuiling¡¯s forehead before she left the room.

    Yin Mucheny down on the bed. The lights in the room were all switched off, but he did not sleep. He would go to America tomorrow, and he did not know how was he supposed to tell that girl.

    Should he just leave without turning his head back, or tell her...

    At this moment, a light sound came into his ears. He cast his gaze sideways in the darkness. He only saw the door of room open and close again. A small figure ran nimbly onto his bed.

    ¡°Older Brother.¡±

    His nkets were lifted up, and a soft and fragrant figure had rolled to his side.

    Yin Muchen lifted his hand to switch the tablemp ced on the bed stand. The warm yellow light lit up the room brightly. The girl was dressed in a tiny mustard-yellow genuine-silk nightgown as shey in his embrace.

    ¡°Shuiling, why did youe over?¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned her body sideways. She used her small hand as she tried hard to hug his waist. Her sharp eyes had yet to have the special attractiveness from her phoenix like eyes, but they were clear and bright like a pearl in the night sky. They were very beautiful. ¡°Older Brother, I want to sleep with you tonight.¡±

    Yin Muchen shook his head. ¡°You cannot; your mother will notice it tomorrow morning...¡±

    ¡°Mother would not find out. I will wake up very early tomorrow morning. I will go back to my own room sneakily,¡± the girl said seriously.

    Actually, she liked to wake upte; how could she wake up early?

    But Yin Muchen saw her all cute and pouty. His heart became soft, and he was going to leave tomorrow morning. It was also good. He would allow her to sleep with him tonight.

    ¡°Okay then.¡± He nodded his head.

    Yin Shuiling was delighted. She lifted her body up and nested her small head on her older brother¡¯s waist. ¡°Older Brother, Daddy and Mummy said that they are going to send me to a girls¡¯ school. I will attend that school for six years, and they will consider where to send me to high school. Older Brother, what is the meaning of a girls¡¯ school?¡±

    Yin Muchen caressed her silky and luscious hair as he softly exined, ¡°Girls¡¯ schools are schools that made up of girls only; there are no boys in girls¡¯ schools.¡±

    ¡°No boys? Why is that so?¡± Yin Shuiling asked innocently.

    Yin Muchen did not answer her immediately. Although he did not look up to both Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing, sending Yin Shuiling to a girls¡¯ school was probably the smartest choice they have ever made in their life for Yin Shuiling.

    With her like that, it would be the best for fewer people to be exposed to her.

    He could also rest assured when he flew over to America.

    ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t you want to go to a girls¡¯ school? Could you actually want to y around with the boys?¡± He changed the subject.

    Yin Shuiling heard his words and flipped her body around from his chest. ¡°Older Brother, I don¡¯t like boys, but I also do not like girls. I only like you and only want to y with you.¡±

    She used both of her small slim arms as she hugged his neck, and she sat on his thighs directly. ¡°Older Brother, you are also not allowed to y with those pretty older sisters. You can only y with me.¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at her cheeky and domineering behaviour. He wanted to tease her as he said, ¡°Okay, I will have to think about it...¡±

    ¡°Ah, Older Brother is so bad. If Older Brother ys around with those older sisters, I will...¡± She breathed some hot air onto her small hands, as she tickled him directly.

    Yin Muchenughed as he ducked away. He used one hand to cup her small waist, afraid that she would fall off, and both of them hugged one another as they were fooling around.

    Yin Shuiling suddenly stopped moving, she felt ufortable as she asked, ¡°Older Brother, I feel pain. What did you use to poke me?¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s fair and handsome face had a blush creep onto it. The girl was looking at him with herrge, moist eyes. His gaze ducked away quickly, and he did not dare to look at her. ¡°Shuiling, get down.¡±

    He hugged her small waist as he allowed her toy in the inner corner. He tugged the nkets as he covered her up and distanced himself away from her.

    He did not know why he would be like this, and this feeling was very shameful.

    It was probably because her posture was not right. Both of them wore less clothes during summer. As they fooled around with one other, they touched each other, and he could not control himself.

    Yin Shuiling knew nothing as she was in a blur. She stretched her small hand out to touch him, ¡°Older Brother, what do you have on your body to poke someone with? Let me have a look.¡±

    Yin Muchen quickly stopped her small hand. He was both flustered and anxious. His face turned tight and serious as he said, ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t mess around.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes were filled with a wronged expression. She wanted to cry. ¡°Older Brother is being fierce towards me... Older Brother secretly hid some treasure and did not want to let me see it.... Woo woo! Bad Older Brother. I will not care about you anymore.¡±

    She turned her body around, and kneaded her two small fists as she rubbed her own eyes, and the glistening tears leaked out from her fists.

    Yin Muchen was extremely embarrassed. He did not know how to exin it. He could only stretch his hand out to wipe her tears as heforted her softly. ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t cry. It is all of Older Brother¡¯s fault... It is not that I am now showing it to you, but you are too young right now. After you look...your eyes would hurt...¡±

    Yin Shuiling stopped crying. She turned her head sideways, and she pouted her small pink lips as she looked at him. ¡°Then can I look at it when I grow older? When would I be old enough?¡±

    ¡°Yeah... you can look when you are older...¡± He could only coax her. He knew how embarrassing his words were, but he was bullying her for being young in age. How different was he from those people who had said that they wanted to take advantage of her? He was extremely disgusting. Even though there was no one else in the room, he also lowered his volume down, and did not dare to let anyone on this earth know. He came to the side of her ears as he sneakily whispered, ¡°18 years old; is that okay?¡±

    He treated it as coaxing her.

    Yin Shuiling was easy to coax. She stopped sobbing as she smiled. ¡°Thank you, Older Brother. Older Brother is the best.¡± She was a little sleepy. She nested her small head on her older brother¡¯s muscr arm, and she closed her eyes to sleep.

    ¡°Older Brother, goodnight.¡±

    As he looked at the little girl sleeping in his embrace, because her back was facing him as she slept, he propped his elbow up and could only see half of her small face. Her luscious ck hair covered her small, attractive, creamy-white face, but it did not block any of her glow, and the contrast between the white and ck attracted his gaze.

    He also did not understand. Other young girls at the age of eight would at most be innocent, cute, adorable, but only her ¡ª she had yet to mature and had such an attractive and sensual vibe to her.

    How could anyone not be attracted to her?

    No wonder those boys risked their lives and also wanted to have a look at her.

    In her previous life, she was probably a...fox.

    And in this life, she had turned into a vixen.

    Yin Muchen looked at her. One inch and another inch. In this dark night that they had to part, it was only then that he dared to use all of his emotions to look at her face. His gaze was a little smitten.

    ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother will leave tomorrow. Be obedient as you wait for me toe back... Don¡¯t y with other boys. Protect yourself properly... After Older Brotheres back, I will protect you. There would be no one who would dare to lust after you and want toy their hands on you...¡±

    The girl did not have any reaction as she was deep in slumber.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s gaze was suddenly attracted to the tears on her face. He felt all of the blood in his body boil. His breathing became hurried, and there was a bout of fire that burned all of his senses.

    He bent his body down slowly, and he kissed her small face.

    He kissed all of her tears into his mouth; it was bitter.

    It was different from other people¡¯s tears.

    But he did not retract his lips back for a long time. Her small face was just like he imagined it to be. It was both fragrant and soft. When he kissed her, her skin was tight yet supple. When he had his senses back again, he used another hand as he ced it on her side. He propped his tall and skinny body above her, and he snuck her in his embrace secretly, and nobody could see them.

    He did not dare to part her dark hair on her face. He was afraid that she would open her eyes suddenly. He kissed her small face messily until he kissed her hair with his lips. He wanted to continue kissing her, and he felt that there was something that made him go soft from head to toe.

    He used his left hand to hold the bed sheets tight as his hands started to sweat. He was trembling but he could not control it in. Her small facended in his palm atst, and he supported her back upright.

    He closed his eyes tight. He really did not dare to look at her, but her face was running in his mind. Her lips were sweetly calling him ¡°Older Brother.¡± They were like cherries, and they looked soft and pinkish.

    He trembled as he kissed her.

    He really kissed her.

    The moment he kissed her, he opened his eyes suddenly. There was a flustered expression on his fair, white face. He retreated. He did not know what he was doing at that moment, while being in a blur.

    He lifted the nkets up as he looked downwards. It was all wet, and his entire being dropped into an abyss as it was bone chilling cold.

    It was the first time in his life.

    He was at the age for this not to be embarrassing at all. It was not embarrassing at all, but the thing that was embarrassing was his target, who he had on his body. He touched her lips gently, and ....

    Yin Muchen broke out into a cold sweat. This kind of shy feeling brought along a deep sense of sin. He climbed down from the bed as he ran into the bathroom to take a cold shower.

    He chided himself one time after another, and he reminded himself time and time again, that is his younger sister.

    The next morning

    Yin Shuiling woke up and found that she was in her own room already. She washed her face and brushed her teeth quickly. She put on her clothes before going downstairs. The maid was calling her. ¡°Young Miss,e and have your breakfast.¡±

    Yin Shuiling waved her small white hand. She stood at the side of the stairs as she snuck her small head to look at Yin Muchen¡¯s room. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I want to wait for Older Brother to eat together with me.¡±

    At this moment, the door of Yin Muchen¡¯s room opened up, and the helper took luggage in his hands as he walked out.

    Yin Shuiling looked at the helpers hold the luggage as they went out of the door. They opened the boot of the sedan, and they ced it in. The smile on her small face froze immediately.

    Yin Muchen went downstairs. He wanted to stretch his hand out to caress the girl¡¯s small head, but after thinking about what happenedst night, and thinking about the fact that they had to part with one another today, he pretended to have a normal smile on his face as he said, ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother will go and settle some matters. I wille back very quickly. You should stay at home obediently.¡±

    Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing walked over at the same time. Shi Xiaoqing bent down to carry Yin Shuiling, ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother will go out for a while ande backter. Say goodbye to Older Brother.¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at Yin Muchen. She pouted her small cherry-like lips as the huge bean-like tears in her eyes trickled down.

    ¡°Woo woo...¡± She sobbed loudly.

    The trio froze and did not expect her to start crying so quickly. Yin Muchen lifted his gaze and curled the corners of his lips, making a smile on his face. ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother is leaving now; bye bye.¡±

    He started to walk away.

    But he was unable to leave because the left hand that he ced by his side was held by two soft little hands. There was the sound of soft choking as she did not dare to cry out loudly. Her hushed crying was gentle as she said, ¡°Older Brother, where are you going? Can...you bring me along with you?¡±

 Chapter 464 - Older Brother Has Probably Really Abandoned Me

    <h4>Chapter 464: Older Brother Has Probably Really Abandoned Me</h4>

    Yin Muchen felt that a piece of his heart was empty, like something important had been lost. His palm held something so soft. She had stuffed her little hand in.

    She wanted him to hold her hand as usual.

    At this time, Yin De squatted down to coax the girl. ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t cause trouble. Older Brother is out to do business, not to y. Muchen, you should leave quickly. Shuiling will be alright after crying for a while.¡±

    Yin De used some strength to pull Yin Shuiling¡¯s little hand back.

    The soft temperature in his palm suddenly left. Yin Muchen closed his eyes for a moment and strode away with his long legs, walking outside the vi.

    And so, behind him came a heart aching wail, ¡°Wuu, Older Brother, Older Brother, don¡¯t go...¡± The girl whose voice sounded like a littlemb screamed with all her might now, kicking at her parents with her hands and feet as she struggled to free herself. She ran to the door like a rabbit. ¡°Older Brother, wuu, Older Brother, where are you going? Don¡¯t you want Shuiling anymore?¡±

    Yin Muchen went out and got into the car. He said to the driver in front of him, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master.¡± The driver stepped on the elerator and the car sped out.

    Yin Muchen balled his hands into fists. He told himself not to look, but he couldn¡¯t help it. He looked back through the rearview mirror.

    The girl had run out of the vi and the summer wind blew at her ck hair. She rubbed her eyes while chasing the car. She was crying. ¡°Older Brother...¡±

    She was running too fast. She had lost one of her crystal shoes on her right foot.

    Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing ran out. Shi Xiaoqing held the girl in her arms. The girl fell to the ground and struggled but could not run away. She cried out and stretched out her hand towards him. She looked so small, so sad, and so pitiful, ¡°Older Brother, Older Brother...¡±

    She wanted him to bring her away.

    Yin Muchen took his gaze back and leaned back in the back seat, closing his eyes gently.

    Sorry, he didn¡¯t have the ability now.

    He needed to be stronger.

    Shuiling, oh Shuiling. Wait for him toe back.

    After Yin Muchen left, Yin Shuiling suffered from a serious illness. She had a high fever andy in her bed for three days and three nights without eating or drinking.

    After she had recovered from her fever, she shut herself up in the room without crying,ughing, or talking.

    Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing were extremely worried when they saw her state and called Yin Muchen in America. Shi Xiaoqing brought the phone to the girl¡¯s ear. The boy¡¯s voice could be heard clearly in the quiet room. So gentle, he wasughing. ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother is in America...¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not say a word. Her face was pale. She pulled the nkets and covered her little face. Then she curled up and cried her heart out. She understood now. So that was America.

    She began to eat, got out of bed, and entered the first grade of the girls¡¯ school.

    She went to school by private car and back from school by private car every day. The girls in the school all spoke ill of her behind her back.

    Look at how arrogant Yin Shuiling is. She doesn¡¯t listen to us when we talk to her, and her cold face seemed as if it would not smile.

    Yes, she wouldn¡¯t make friends or talk to those ssmates. After ss, she would take out her pencil and draw. For the first couple of days, she could still draw the image of her brother. But after one year, two years, and three years, she couldn¡¯t even remember the image of her brother.

    Although she had tried hard to remember.

    Although her older brother had never faded in her heart.

    The atmosphere at home became heavier. At night, she could hear the quarrels between her parents in the room. She could not remember what they had quarreled over. It was something along the lines of her brother growing his wings and bing uncontroble.

    She didn¡¯t understand it, and subconsciously, she didn¡¯t want to understand it. She was too young to have a cell phone. She wanted to write a letter to her brother, but she didn¡¯t know where he was. Every night, she wouldy on the map of the United States. Her fair and dainty little hand went from New York to Seattle. She imagined every trace of his steps.

    Mom and Dad had closed off all the news, and she couldn¡¯t get out.

    And Older Brother never came back.

    On the fourth year, Older Brother came back.

    She couldn¡¯t remember the scene of that day because it was so sudden. No one had told her, and when she entered the vi, she saw a tall and handsome figure in the living room. As she was frozen in ce, her brother turned around. As soon as she saw him, she ran upstairs with her face covered and locked herself in the room.

    For several years afterward, she had been painting her older brother on that day. She found that she could not draw him well. Time flowed fast, and the thin and handsome teenager had grown up. He was so suave that she dared not look at him again.

    At dinner, she sat beside her older brother. Her parents, who were sitting across, were different. Their smiles were filled with...ttery. Her brother¡¯s chopsticks stretched out when she was eating with her head down, and he gave her a piece of sweet and sour ribs.

    She peeked at her brother¡¯s hands. On that day, he wore a leather jacket. The fine soft jacket wrapped around his wrist. The silver button was unbuttoned, revealing the clean white shirt inside. Her brother¡¯s hands were so beautiful ¡ª long, fair, and well defined.

    She didn¡¯t know what her parents had said. She only remembered one sentence from her brother ¡ª I will finish studying business management.

    After that, the atmosphere of the dinner was heavy.

    Older Brother left that night. She ran down from upstairs in a hurry. She knew she couldn¡¯t do anything well. One of her shoes hade off while running. Her eyes were blurred. She touched them with her hands and felt endless tears.

    She dared not see her brother off, so she hid behind the door of the vi and peeked. The pcemp in the corridor defined his beautiful face perfectly. She watched him standing in front of the limousine with one hand in his pocket. He then slowly turned around and looked in her direction.

    She covered her face with two small hands and sat frozen behind the door. After the sound of the car starting, everything went quiet.

    Four yearster, she cried her heart out again.

    Older Brother had brought her a gift. She opened the beautiful bag to see that it was Hello Kitty¡¯s ceramic collection. It was not sold all over the world.

    Year after year, her beautiful youth passed by. It was the sixth year. In another six months, she would be celebrating her 15th birthday.

    On this day, she came home and passed the door of the study and heard another quarrel.

    The door of the study was not closed. She stopped to listen.

    Yin De threw the fax documents in his hands on the desk, put his hands on his waist, and cursed, ¡°Go and see for yourself. Yin Muchen is now a popr and influential man in the finance sector.¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing slumped down on the sofa. She could not believe it and said, ¡°What? How could Yin Muchen?¡±

    Yin De was about to vomit blood from anger. ¡°You asked me how Yin Muchen could do it. Isn¡¯t this kid¡¯s performance in these six years enough to shock you? For the first couple of years, he went to the United States and studies business management obediently. The person we sent to monitor him had said he was doing well without any abnormal reactions. But in the third year, something happened. Professor Sparking brought Yin Muchen behind him at a gathering of the financial industry. That year coincided with the financial crisis in the United States. He had seized the right time and bought the coldest stocks at that time, making huge profits and amazing the entire financial industry.

    ¡°In the fourth year, he appeared frequently in the financial industry and amazed the four influential men with his brilliant and original essays. In the fifth and sixth years, he had spent more time in the financial industry, specting in stocks and houses.

    ¡°Do you know how people in the financial industry speak of Yin Muchen? They say that he is handsome, intelligent, courageous, and precise. Professor Sparking¡¯s only daughter, who is a doctor in the Chinese Department of Hong Kong, is very fond of him. Countless beautiful women would bow down for him. He had great flirting skills, is strong in bed, rich, young, and unrestrained. He is the most promising bachelor in the financial industry.¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s face turned pale, and she muttered in a distracted voice, ¡°How did things be like this? How can our family use him now?

    ¡°How did this happen? You have the face to ask? Who was the one who wanted to send Yin Muchen to study in the United States at the beginning? If you hadn¡¯t sent him away, he would still be obediently under our eyes.¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing shook her head and regretted it. ¡°At that time, he was too close to Shuiling. I was afraid that Shuiling¡¯s thoughts would be all on him. Besides, men and women are different. Which man doesn¡¯t love Shuiling when she¡¯s so lovely? When I made that decision, didn¡¯t you agree too?¡±

    Yin De said nothing. He brushed his sleeve and said, ¡°Sigh. Who ever thought that kid could single-handedly make his own way in the United States? I thought he was an eagle, but he¡¯s a dragon. He¡¯s going to reach the skies at this rate.¡±

    Yin De was confused as he said, ¡°I also do not understand, how did that kid Yin Muchen gain favor from Professor Sparking? At that time, we were monitoring him so strictly. If we were to pick up something unusual, it would be the girlfriend he had after he went to the United States for the first two years, An Meng Wen.¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing couldn¡¯t understand those words. Sheforted herself by saying, ¡°Honey, we don¡¯t have to be afraid. We still have Shuiling. Yin Muchen¡¯s so close with Shuiling, even if it¡¯s just for Shuiling...¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Shi Xiaoqing, don¡¯t you use your brain now? Yin Muchen now has women everywhere and has all sorts of powerful families¡¯ youngdies throwing themselves into his arms. If Yin Muchen is willing to marry the professor¡¯s daughter, he would be able to stand firm in the financial industry. Shuiling is still so young. What can Shuiling give him? Yin Muchen¡¯s vision is broadened. He is no longer the poor boy under the roof of others. He has long forgotten your daughter. He doesn¡¯t want your daughter anymore.¡±

    ¡°Honey, you...¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing wanted to speak, but at that moment there was a snap. She looked sideways. Outside the door of the study, the frail girl in her school uniform had dropped her schoolbag behind her and looked at them with tears in her eyes.

    Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing got up quickly. They opened the door of their study andforted her, ¡°Shuiling, what¡¯s wrong? Dad was speaking nonsense just now. Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Yin De wanted to wipe his daughter¡¯s tears away.

    But he could not, because Yin Shuiling backed away, not letting him touch her. She cried while shaking her head, her voice unbelievably soft and sweet. She was panting while crying, charming and delicate as a rose. ¡°You¡¯re lying! Older Brother did not forget me. Older Brother still wants me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Shuiling, Muchen still wants you. Don¡¯t step back. There¡¯s a staircase behind you...¡±

    Yin Shuiling was ignorant of her surroundings. Tears blurred her eyes. She cried so hard that she didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°But Older Brother did note back. Older Brother...doesn¡¯t miss me. Older Brother probably...doesn¡¯t want me anymore.¡±

    Boom! With a crash, Yin Shuiling rolled down the stairs.

    ¡°Shuiling!¡± Shi Xiaoqing screamed.

    ¡°Housekeeper, housekeeper, call the doctor!¡±

 Chapter 465 - Shuiling, Say Something

    <h4>Chapter 465: Shuiling, Say Something</h4>

    In the Yin family vi, Yin Shuilingy down on the big bed in the room.

    Shi Xiaoqing asked, ¡°Doctor, how is my daughter? When she fell down the stairs, she injured both her forehead and legs. Would that leave a scar behind in the future? Our Shuiling can never have a scar on her body.¡±

    ¡°Madam Yin, Miss Yin¡¯s injury on her forehead is not too serious, but the wound on her right foot is actually quite deep, and it might leave a scar behind.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s face turned pale. This daughter of hers was the most perfect work that God had given her, and now, there was going to be a scar left on this piece of art?

    ¡°Forget it. Shuiling is already so badly injured, who cares about scars? Who would be able to see the scar left on her feet. Even if it is obvious, we can send her to Korea in the future to take care of it. Technology is so advanced nowadays.¡± Yin De felt extremely bad as he looked at Yin Shuiling, who was lying down on the bed, and he chided Shi Xiaoqing.

    Nothing could be done at the current stage. Shi Xiaoqing forced a smile on her face as she said, ¡°Doctor, thank you. Don¡¯t let the door hit you on your way out.¡±

    ...

    After the doctor left, Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing sat at the side of the bed as they looked at the girl. The girl¡¯s small face was exquisite and pale. Her forehead was wrapped up with gauze, and she buried herself in the nkets into a tiny bundle, and she looked frail and gentle.

    Shi Xiaoqing sighed and said, ¡°What is going on exactly? I actually hoped that Yin Muchen would be able toprehend all of this, and our Shuiling... Things are good right now. He is free and happy outside, but our Shuiling is in pain...¡±

    ¡°Mum,¡± Yin Shuiling said. She covered her entire body with the nket. She just exposed her small head. She buried her small head into the soft pillow as she cried out softly. ¡°Can you not...say bad things about Older Brother?¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, it is not Mum who is saying bad things about Older Brother, but your Older Brother is really heartless. These seven years, he has alreadypleted all of his education in America, but he just doesn¡¯t want toe back to the country. There are many beautiful older sisters surrounding your older brother right now. Does he still remember that he has you as his younger sister?¡±

    Yin Shuiling opened her eyes. Her attractive eyes were full of glistening tears. Her cherry-like lips were pursed, and her frail and weak behaviour made her look pitiful and wronged,.¡±No, Older Brother would not have forgotten about me, woo woo... It is all your fault. Both of you wouldn¡¯t allow me to contact my older brother...¡±

    Looking at their precious daughter cry like this, Shi Xiaoqing felt very bad. It was not that she did not allow her daughter to contact Yin Muchen, but the one that initiated the contact would be the one who would drop in value.

    She thought that hiding Shuiling in the vi would be a form of torture towards Yin Muchen, and he could return back to the country more quickly.

    But Yin Muchen did not do so. He did not care about any provocation. Shuiling did not contact him, and during this span of six years, he also did not contact Shuilling or ask about her even once.

    This Yin Muchen... It was not that he was too cruel, but he was too good at self-control.

    Yin De took out his phone from his pocket. He found Yin Muchen¡¯s phone number and ced it on the bed. ¡°Shuiling, this is your older brother¡¯s number. If you want to call him, call him then. Don¡¯t cry anymore. It is not beautiful for a girl to cry. Your older brother also would not like you when you cry. We will be going. Call us if there¡¯s anything you want.¡±

    Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing walked out of the room.

    ...

    After the door closed, Yin Shuiling climbed out of the nkets quickly. She used both of her small hands to cup the phone. She cried andughed as she looked at the string of numbers. Older Brother..

    ...

    She sat on the bed and used her small hand to messily wipe away her tears. She did not want to cry anymore. Daddy just said that Older Brother would not like to see her crying.

    She wiped her tears away, and entered in the numbers.

    The melodious ringtone rang out, and she had yet to get connected.

    The girl sat quietly at the head of the bed. The soft, light-pink nket covered her abdomen. Her dark and luscious hair covered her small shoulders, and the amber light illuminated her small, attractive face that was merely the size of a palm. Her tiny sharp jaw was covered up with gauze, and it was like a rose that was about to bloom.

    Her heart was jumping quickly, just as if it were about to leap out of her chest. She was expectant yet...shy inside her heart, and also...a little afraid. She was at such a young age that she did not know what this feeling meant.

    As if her heartbeat did not belong to her anymore.

    Older Brother...

    Her Older Brother...

    At this moment, the call was picked up. Her entire face was bright like the sun on a winter day. She wanted to say, ¡°Older Brother,¡± but...

    ¡°Hello, how are you? May I know who is on the line?¡± A gentle, feminine voice rang out.

    Yin Shuiling fell into a daze entirely. She used her small hand to firmly grip her phone. She was in aplete blur as she did not know how to react.

    Older Brother¡¯s phone was answered by an older sister...

    Daddy and Mummy had said that there were many beautiful older sisters surrounding her older brother, and her older brother had forgotten her.

    She did not believe it.

    She did not believe it at first.

    ...

    At this moment, in America that was a few thousand miles away, in a luxurious room, there was a sparkling and exquisite crystal chandelier, and a soft, thick, light-grey carpet. The purple agar wood engravedrge bed... This was the Presidential Suite in a five star hotel in America. The sparkling French windows had stars sparkling outside it, and standing at this spot was a vantage spot that could see the entire night scenery in America.

    An Meng Wen wore a sexy purple spaghetti strap nightgown. She was barefooted as she stepped onto the carpet. Her hair was all let down, and her small beautiful face was crimson red. She was attractive with a touch ofziness.

    There was the sound of water running in the washroom. She used one hand to hold the phone, and used another hand to hold a man¡¯s pyjamas as she walked to the washroom. She looked at the phone, feeling puzzled. Why was the person on the other end not saying anything?

    ¡°Hello, how are you? Can you hear me? Please say something...¡±

    p! The door of the shower was pulled open, and a man walked out.

    Six years was a long amount of time. Six years¡¯ time had already turned a skinny youth into a man. He had clear, dark, sparkling eyes. He had handsome eyebrows that reached his hair. His tall nose was like the peak of a mountain. There was a sexy arc on his thin, maroon lips, together with his fair and handsome face...

    His upper torso was bare. He had water droplets on him as he¡¯d juste out of the shower. Those beads of water rolled down his firm and toned muscles. There was a bath towel wrapped around his waist, and it slid into his perfect Adonis¡¯ belt.

    He walked out, and his dark eyes casually scanned the phone in An Meng Wen¡¯s hands. With his deep and mesmerizing voice, it was a little hoarse as he asked, ¡°Who called?¡±

    An Meng Wen came forward quickly. ¡°I do not know. After I answered, there was no one saying anything...¡± She handed the phone over to Yin Muchen before she undid the silk pyjamas in her hands and she ced them on him personally.

    Yin Muchen stood therezily and allowed An Meng Wen to use both of her small hands to help him put on his clothes. He was tall ¡ª 6 feett 2 inches. An Meng Wen had to go on her tiptoes to help him dry his hair.

    ¡°Hello.¡± He answered the call.

    But, there was no sound from the other end. He did not know how much time passed, and there was only the sound of breathing. It was very light, and so hurried...

    An Meng Wen was helping him dry his hair and suddenly felt that the man¡¯s handsome figure freeze up. She had yet to have any time to ask him. The man¡¯s left hand came over and pushed her far away.

    He took two steps forward. Actually, his voice did not change too much, but An Meng Wen felt that he had rxed his voice. ¡°Hello, Shuiling, say something...¡±

    On the other end, the person started to sob loudly. ¡°Wa wa.¡± He did not know how long she held her tears for. It was just like a river stream in the mountains. The moment she opened her mouth, she was shivering non stop. She sobbed with her small lips as she could not catch her breath. She felt as if she were going to suffocate anytime now.

    Yin Muchen closed his dark eyes. He had yet to tighten the belt on his dark blue silk pyjamas. It exposed his sculpted chest. His defined features did not have any changes, but his six pack abs on his chest were moving about as he panted.

    ¡°Shuiling, what¡¯s wrong? Be good. Don¡¯t cry. If there is anything wrong, tell Older Brother...¡±

    An Meng Wen stood at a side to look at the man. She had apanied him for six years now, and it was still her first time seeing him behave like this, coaxing a girl, and being at aplete loss...

    ¡°Shuiling, it is Older Brother here. Why did you call me and not say anything... Shuiling, don¡¯t cry. Look at how you are panting because you are sobbing so hard. You will not be able to breathe after a while. Don¡¯t you feel ufortable?

    ¡°Okay, it is all Older Brother¡¯s fault. Shuiling, say something to Older Brother. It is also okay if Shuiling scolds Older Brother. Older Brother is bad. It is all Older Brother¡¯s fault...¡±

    An Meng Wen heard what he was saying and wanted tough. The girl probably did not say anything to him, and he was in a hurry. He was so rough when he coaxed a girl, but it was so...

    Gentle.

    When he said, ¡°Older Brother is bad¡±, maybe he did not notice, but when an outsider like her heard it, it was even more cloyingpared to the words of romance between lovers.

    Yin Muchen coaxed her and used all of his life to coax her. They hadn¡¯t contacted each other for such a long time, and the moment they did, she cried, and the way she cried made his entire heart messed up.

    He did not know what to do at all.

    Ding, ding. The sound of the busy tone rang out. The girl did not say anything at all, and she hung up.

    ¡°Oi, Shuiingl!¡± He called that number immediately, but there was no answer. That girl was unwilling to pick up his call.

    He lifted his hand up and only wanted to throw the phone onto the floor, but after thinking for a moment, he put it away. He used one long leg to kick a chair upside down, and he had a dark expression. His sharp dark eyes went in the direction of An Meng Wen. Slowly, he said, ¡°Why did you have to answer my phone?¡±

    An Meng Wen was extremely shocked. She had never seen him so angry before. ¡°Mu...chen, what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ve answered your calls in the past. Is that Younger Sister Shuiling? Why can¡¯t I pick up Younger Sister Shuiling¡¯s phone call? Why did Younger Sister Shuiling cry? Could it be because she heard my voice?¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted his handsome eyebrows up. These few years, he thought that self control was the trait that he was most proud of, and losing his control just now was a mistake.

    He walked to the side of the bed as he sat down. He stretched his hand out to take the cigarette ced on the bed stand before using the lighter to light it up. He used two fingers on his right hand to hold the fiery spark, and he took two deep puffs and spat them out slowly.

    An Meng Wen slowly walked over. She looked at the man¡¯s features. They were just like flowing water. Every stroke was like the most perfect and exquisite drawing inside aic book.

    He was lifting his head up to exhale the smoke at that moment. His undone dark-blue pyjamas made him even more handsome, like a piece of jade. Even though she was together with him for six years, she was still mesmerized with this man¡¯s handsome exterior.

    She walked over and bent down. She kneeled down on the soft carpet with both her legs as she rested her head on his thighs.

    This man ¡ª how could she not love him?

    When he came to America for just one or two years, she was attracted to the intelligent aura that he had on him. She rmended him to her father. Her father was a professor in a university, and he was extremely impressed with Yin Muchen.

    After that, there was a chance coincidence. Her father was corresponding with an emeritus professor. He was a powerful and mighty professor in the finance world. After he met Yin Muchen, the professor was deeply impressed by him.

    The emeritus professor started to bring him into the world of finance. He was just like a dragon. At that time, it was a coincidence that America was in the middle of a financial crisis. He traded in futures and started his career officially.

    In five to six years, he was doing better and better in the world of finance. At the same time, more and more wealthy daughters from powerful families gathered around him.

 Chapter 466 - Shuiling, Older Brother Misses You

    <h4>Chapter 466: Shuiling, Older Brother Misses You</h4>

    She had known that this day woulde. He was a piece of gold and jade. A man like him was young, handsome, courageous, and dares to y. Any women with good taste would love him.

    She was not jealous.

    With his wealthy status today, she could only stand in the corner and look at him from afar. Professor Sparking¡¯s only daughter, and those 18, 19-year-old youngdies, they were all better than her.

    But he might recall her kindness back then. She was satisfied with himing back once every couple of months.

    An Meng Wen soflty said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry Muchen. The little girl will get better once you coax her... If Sister Shuiling cries only when she hears my voice, there¡¯s no way out. You won¡¯tck women around you, and you¡¯ll have to have a family in the future as well. Is Sister Shuiling going to cry all the time?¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s face was hidden in a cloud of smoke. His expression was hard to see. After smoking hisst cigarette, he snuffed the cigarette butt out in the ashtray.

    He pulled his leg back and got up.

    An Meng Wen knelt on the carpet and looked at the man. He went to thending window. His slender fingers took off his pajamas. Then he picked up the clothes his secretary had just sent him and put them on slowly and orderly.

    First, he wore his pants. His legs were too long. His pants became a tapered and cut off pants, showing his thin white ankles. He then put on an expensive ck belt, and finally a clean, casual white shirt. He didn¡¯t tuck it into his pants. His shirt hung out.

    An Meng Wen looked at his side face. The city¡¯s neon lights outside the window projected on his handsome face. Those eyebrows, mouth, and nose, were all exquisite.

    Today, Yin Muchen had seeded in dressing as a young and handsome 25-year-old man.

    Yin Muchen turned over his sleeves, then his waist and abdomen felt tight. An Meng Wen had hugged him from behind. ¡°Muchen, tonight, can you stay?¡±

    He never stayed over.

    Yin Muchen did not pause in his actions after he had turned his sleeves. He stuffed his left hand in his trousers pocket and turned around. His right hand pinched An Meng Wen¡¯s small jaw with just enough strength. He smiled gently, raised his brows as some devilish light shone in his beautiful eyes, and asked ¡°Why, is it not enough?¡±

    An Meng Wen¡¯s face was red. How many faces does this man have? He was not a bed pillow for those sessive rich socialites, but because of the nature of a man, he would still look at ady with a very good face and figure, and his gentleman¡¯s appearance incisively and vividly brings out the bad in the man.

    Which woman could escape his gaze?

    Not to mention women like her, who had had something with him.

    She knew the strong impulse under his exquisite and handsome body. He wasn¡¯t very gentle. Instead, he was so vicious it seemed as if he could kill.

    An Meng Wen¡¯s entire body was weak. Both of her slender arms crept onto his shoulders. ¡°Muchen...¡± She closed her eyes and wanted to kiss him.

    But she couldn¡¯t kiss him. His big hand that squeezed her jaw pushed her away.

    She was disappointed, but not too disappointed. She was used to it. He never kissed anyone.

    In a woman¡¯s heart, kissing must be more important than doing things.

    Men probably thought the same way.

    So he had women but never belonged to any woman.

    An Meng Wen looked sideways. The man pulled out his long legs and walked to the bed. With his right hand, he picked up his dark blue baseball jacket and went to the door.

    He was leaving.

    An Meng Wen tugged at the corner of her mouth and jokingly said, ¡°Muchen, are you going to coax Sister Shuiling? You refuse to apany me for a night when I asked you, but you are so good to Sister Shuiling.¡±

    So good to her that she was jealous.

    The man who had walked to the door barely looked back. He looked at her with a deep, amused gaze and with a casual tone, said, ¡°Can youpare with her?¡±

    He went out.

    An Meng Wen looked at the closed door. Sheughed. She knew it was impossible topare herself to Shuiling.

    ...

    At 9 o¡¯clock in the United States, it was still brightly lit. There were groups of passers-by on the street and couples hugging and embracing, ready to go to the hotel.

    Yin Muchen was walking along the road. His left hand was in his pocket, and his baseball jacket was sandwiched between his pocket and strong wrist. He held his cell phone in his right hand. He called again and again.

    At that time, there were two blonde women dressed sexily on the road. They could see at a nce Yin Muchen who was walking on the road. The man was tall and strong, and the soft bangs on his forehead were curled, covering one of his dark and beautiful eyes. Under his tapered trousers were a pair of white leather shoes. His simple and fashionable clothes, coupled with the beautiful proportion of his figure, made him very eye-catching.

    The blondes took a look, whispered, and looked excited.

    Yin Muchen noticed their gazes and shot them a look from across the street. How could he not understand the admiration of women? He slowly drew up his thin, sexy lips devilishly, and he raised his sharp brows and whistled at them.

    The blonde girls¡¯ eyes brightened. They hadn¡¯t expected him to be so frivolous. The gazes of adults were understandable at once. The two women walked forward immediately, ready to cross the street in high heels and walk to his side.

    Who would have expected that a bus was speeding by then? The bus sprayed the blonde women with water. They could not escape in time, and with a scream, werepletely showered with the water.

    The blonde girls looked up at Yin Muchen as they tidied up their dresses. They saw the man keep his smile, and his deep, indifferent eyes nced down at them.

    The blondes¡¯ faces blushed. They felt as if they had been pped in the face.

    The women cursed under their breaths.

    ¡°Sorry, the user you have dialed is unavable.¡± There was no impatience on his face. His slender fingertips pressed down over and over again and vowed to get the call through.

    After god knows how many roads he had walked, the call was answered at the other end.

    Yin Muchen stopped in his tracks and saw a big Christmas tree with colorful lights hanging on it. He looked at the lights and his handsome eyes were filled with tenderness like water. He called her softly. ¡°Shuiling...¡±

    The person at the other end did not speak. Only choked weeping sounded.

    Silly girl; how long had she cried for?

    His heart ached so much, but he onlyughed. He said, ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother will hang up if you don¡¯t talk.¡±

    ¡°Waaah...¡± a loud wail sounded on the other side, as a soft, sweet voice stuttered out, ¡°Bad...Older Brother... Wuu...¡±

    Yin Muchen frowned. How long would she continue to fight with him if he was not bad?

    His hardened heart felt as if soft feathers were brushing on it one after another, and his heart rippled like that. In these six years, her voice had not changed at all. As tender as amb. When she cried, she scolded him in a fragile voice as if water were going to ooze out.

    He knew that she had refused to make friends all these years. Theic book she had locked in the drawer of her room was filled with him. She doesn¡¯t go out to y. When she was on the swing on thewn, her tender, beautiful neck lifted while chasing the sun. She loved to daydream. Who was she missing?

    His memory went back to two years ago when he had earned a lot from specting stocks, which helped him stand firm in the financial industry. He had gone back to see her.

    She hadn¡¯t talked to him the whole time, and she dared not look up with her little head hanging low, but when she saw him leaving, she ran down the stairs with a pale, frightened face.

    When he stood by the car and looked back, he saw a crystal shoe left in the living room, and the white skirt half-hidden in the door.

    She was crying secretly.

    ¡°Shuiling, be good. Don¡¯t cry, alright? Is there anything you want to tell Older Brother? I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s soft little body was hidden under the nkets, including her small head. Her crying eyes and nose were red. She choked and said, ¡°Wuu. They say that...Older Brother doesn¡¯t remember Shuiling. Older Brother doesn¡¯t want Shuiling anymore. You won¡¯te back from America. You and a lot of beautiful...sisters are all ying together... Wuu.

    ¡°Older Brother, you¡¯ve been abroad for a long time, and I can¡¯t remember what you look like. Wuu, Older Brother, I¡¯m very obedient every day. You asked me to wait for you toe back obediently. I¡¯ve been very obedient, but...you¡¯re noting back. Older Brother, I miss you very much...but, you don¡¯t miss me... Wuu...¡±

    When Yin Muchen heard the girl¡¯sints, he melted. He closed his eyes and barely had the strength to hold his cell phone in his right hand.

    He stillughed nheless. His mellow voice became softer and softer, and time seemed to return that night six years ago, where he had whispered in her ear.

    ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother remembers that next year you will go to high school. After leaving the girls¡¯ school, you will meet a lot of new...boys. Shall Older Brother go back then?¡±

    Yin Shuiling stopped crying all of a sudden. She wiped her tears with her little hands. She was still gasping for breath as she asked in her stunned, hoarse little voice, ¡°Older Brother, are you serious? You¡¯reing back next year?¡±

    ¡°Yes, when I go back next year, Older Brother will be with you all the time and never be separated.¡± Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes shone like stars in the sky.

    Yin Shuiling poked her head out of the nkets, and her pearly white teeth bit her delicate lower lip. She wanted tough, but still, a big fat tear rolled down. ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t lie me this time, ok?¡±

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t lie to you. Next year, I¡¯ll make an appointment with you. Also...¡± Yin Muchen opened his eyes as the April spring breeze touched his handsome face. Heughed gently. ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother misses you. ¡±

    ...

    Yin Shuiling became happy. She still liked to y on the swing. This time, she would not be daydreaming. Her beautiful neck arched up as she chased the sun. She wouldugh.

    She still doesn¡¯t make friends in school, but she had several family friends to y with her. Ning Qing, Mu Yunfan and Xu Junxi.

    She hadn¡¯t said a single word to the two boys. She liked Ning Qing and would y with her.

    Her parents were still quarreling. She would no longer care about them. She did not tell anyone about Older Brother¡¯s return to the country. This was an agreement between her older brother and her.

    She spent every night in bed turning over her calendar. She waited for her high school entrance examination and counted down to the days when her brother would return home.

    Her academic performance was still very good. She had already won prizes at the provincial level in painting and dancing. Wherever she appears, there would be many private cars. The boys in the private cars would try to peek at her, to see her dazzlingly beautiful appearance.

    In the seventh year, she passed the high school entrance exam and was admitted to the first-ss high school as she wished.

    On this day, her older brother came back without warning.

    When she entered the vi, she saw her father and mothermanding the servant. ¡°Quickly, go prepare dinner. Young Master ising back today. All of you better be alert.¡±

    She listened, shocked in ce, ¡°Mom and Dad, Older Brother ising back today? Where is he now?¡±

    Shi Xiaoqingughed and said, ¡°Muchen should be getting off the ne now. He... Hey, Shuiling!¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not finish listening. She turned around and ran.

    ¡°Housekeeper, send the driver to catch up with her.¡±

 Chapter 467 - Seven Years Later, Yin Muchen Returns To The Country

    <h4>Chapter 467: Seven Years Later, Yin Muchen Returns To The Country</h4>

    Outside the doors of the airport, Yin Shuiling opened the doors of the car, and she ran out hurriedly.

    The chauffeur was parking the car. The butler seated in the front passenger seat saw Yin Shuiling dash out of the car cabin and broke out into a cold sweat. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t run so quickly.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not care so much. She wanted to see her older brother right now. She hurried her small, fair legs as she went up the stairs, and she dashed into the main lobby of the airport.

    Older Brother.

    Older Brother.

    She stood on the spot as she looked at her surroundings carefully.

    At this moment, there were three people that appeared at the exit of the airport.

    Yin Muchen was dressed in white dress shirt and ck trousers today. His ck, metal belt entuated his sculpted waist. The formal and premium material made him look tall and handsome. Every time he took a step, there would be a crease that appeared on his trousers, and it made him look matured.

    He drooped his head down as he chatted with Liu Caizhe who was beside him. Liu Caizhe held some documents in his hands as both of them conversed softly with lowered gazes.

    Secretary Hu Ya followed behind them both, and he held his ck suit in one hand while using the other hand to pull the luggage.

    The trio walked through the crowded lobby, and it was just as if they had created a strong, cold gust of wind. Everyone turned their gaze sideways and looked at the man in front. Half his face was exposed as he looked downwards. He looked exquisite and handsome. He stepped on the shiny floor with his handmade ck leather shoes. He had the sharp aura to him that he gained from his experience in the corporate world, and he looked refined and slick.

    Yin Shuiling looked on as she was in a blur. There was the sound of a girl taking in a breath as she shouted loud. ¡°Oh my god, who is that man? He looks so handsome. He is a handsome young man.¡±

    ¡°What handsome young man? I think that he looks like a dominating senior president...¡±

    Yin Shuiling felt her small head was messed up. She did not know what she was thinking about. At this moment, she saw Yin Muchen looking at the direction of the doors of the airport that she was at. Her first reaction was to duck away.

    She turned her body around quickly, and she hid her small body behind a pir.

    A chill descended on her right foot. She lowered her gaze to look at her tiny feet, damned it. Her shoes fell off again.

    The crystal shoe hadnded on one meter away from her.

    Liu Caizhe walked as he kept the documents he was holding in his hands. He looked at the man beside him as he smiled. ¡°Muchen, these fewpanies that are listed on the stock exchange have started to invite you to be their CEO since two years ago. You did not consider it at all. I thought that you wanted to start your ownpany, but you have actually chosen thispany, Universal Finance.¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted his head up. He curled his sexy lips slowly, as he spoke with his deep voice. ¡°Thepanies that are in finance are very casual. I am so young right now. I should earn money first.¡±

    Liu Caizhe looked at the man¡¯s exquisite face, and even though he was also a man himself, he was a straight man, but there were some times that he could not help but mesmerized with this man¡¯s handsome looks, ¡°Muchen, you are stillcking in money right now? How are you going to let others on earth live then?¡±

    Yin Muchenughed softly, and he did not answer.

    At this moment, both of them were surrounded with many women. Those women had their hands over their mouths as they stared at Yin Muchen excitedly. Liu Caizhe joked around as he said, ¡°Muchen, do you think you were a monk in your past life? This is why the Heavens have blessed you with so much romantic luck in this lifetime. Look at those women; they are almost throwing themselves onto you.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not turn his gaze sideways. It was obvious that he was already used to women staring and gathering around him. He looked at the main doors of the airport, and his handsome face was gentle.

    Liu Caizhe found it weird as he said, ¡°Mu Chen, you are really behaving differently today. Why are you in such a good mood? Even when I see you betting on oil prices and earning a huge sum of money, I do not see you being so ted.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Muchen snorted out as he lifted his eyebrows and joked, ¡°Money is something that is secondary to life.¡±

    Liu Caiwen wanted to vomit blood; was he showing off his wealth to the poor?

    ¡°Muchen, stop joking.¡±

    Both men broke out intoughter.

    At this moment, the butler ran over from outside of the airport. The butler looked at Yin Muchen and froze entirely. He did not dare to address him at all. ¡°Young...Master?¡±

    Yin Muchen also looked at the butler. He nodded his head slightly, and at this moment, his gaze wafted over outside the door. ¡°Shuiling is here?¡±

    The butler would not appear here for nothing, and the moment he saw him, he knew something was amiss.

    The butler was in a hurry as he said, ¡°Young Master, Young Miss heard that you wereing back when she was at home, and she rushed over in a car toe here. We were parking the car just now, and Young Miss could not wait as she ran over. Eh, you are here Young Master. Where did Young Miss go? Why do I not see her?¡±

    Yin Muchen stood upright. His dark eyes scanned his surroundings quietly and sharply, before his gaze fixed on a single crystal shoe.

    The crystal shoe was one metre away from him. He looked in that direction. Behind the red pir, he could see the pink train of a skirt that was partially covered up.

    The butler also looked at it. ¡°That is Young Miss¡¯s shoe. Young Miss...¡±

    The butler stopped speaking because Yin Muchen ced one hand in his pocket as he lifted his right hand up. He gestured with his hands, asking the butler not to say anything.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling heard both of them speaking. She hid behind the pir as her small face was bright red. Her small white hands were firmly holding onto her skirt, and she did not dare to look at her older brother.

    Older Brother had changed too drastically, and he did not look like how she remembered him to be.

    There was suddenly no sound in front of her. Yin Shuiling could not confirm whether her older brother had left already. She bit down on her pink lips with her small teeth, and she became bolder as she secretly stretched out her small head out to have a look.

    Older Brother was just in front of her. His tall and handsome figure bent down slowly, as Older Brother was picking her crystal shoe up.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart waspletely messed up now. It became soft. Her eyes were full of moisture as they sparkled. She was hesitant and shy as she stared at Older Brother.

    Yin Muchen picked her crystal shoe up in his hands. He lifted his head up as his gaze collided with the girl¡¯s.

    He did not know how to describe the girl¡¯s eyes. She had a pair ofrge eyes that were defined. They were extremely clear. She wanted to stare at him but did not dare to look, just as if she were a deer caught in the headlights.

    They crashed into his heart, and it made his entire body go soft.

    He lifted his long legs as he went forward. He stopped himself before the girl, and the corners of his lips came up in a gentle smile. He slowly bent over. He used hisrge, clean hand to cup her small foot as he softly said, ¡°Shuiling, lift your leg up. Older Brother will help you put on your shoe.¡±

    Older Brother¡¯s fingers touched her small, slightly cold foot, and she shrunk backwards in shock.

    But she was unable to shrink at all because her entire snow white footnded in the middle of her older brother¡¯s palm. Older Brother gently helped her to dust off the dirt on the bottom of her feet, then he helped her to put on her crystal shoe.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes were wet. She could not control the glistening tears from trickling down. She had always remembered that time in the room of the small hotel. Older Brother had also bent over to help her put her shoes on.

    Yin Muchen put her shoes for her, and his white hand became wet in a moment. It was the tears that dripped down from her eyes.

    He froze for a moment. Other than him, everybody could see it at this second. He lifted his head, and used his right hand to caress her cheek. He helped her to wipe her tears away as he coaxed her gently. ¡°Shuling, be good. Don¡¯t cry anymore. Older Brother is back now, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head firmly.

    Yin Muchen stood up, and he held her small hand as they walked through the doors of the airport.

    ...

    Everyone looked at the back profile of the young and old. They were all emotional as they said, ¡°Oh my god, isn¡¯t that the young princess of T City, Yin Shuiling? She is getting more and more beautiful as the days go by.¡±

    ¡°Is that Yin Shuiling¡¯s older brother, Yin Muchen? We haven¡¯t seen him for seven years, and Yin Muchen is also so handsome. I heard that he is now the most headhunted man in the world of finance. How many girls are going to be smitten with him this time when he returns back to the country?¡±

    ¡°Yin Muchen really pampers Yin Shuiling. He bent over to personally put on her shoe. I think that it wouldn¡¯t take much time for Yin Shuiling to be the envy of all the women in T City.¡±

    Liu Caizhe was also taken aback. He looked at Hu Ya who was behind him and asked, ¡°Secretary Hu, who is that young girl? Mu Chen¡¯s taste would not have changed so drastically, right?¡±

    Hu Ya answered, ¡°That is Boss¡¯s younger sister.¡±

    ¡°Younger Sister?¡± Liu Caizhe used one hand to support his cheek as he said, ¡°Why do I think there is a weird vibe between both siblings?¡± As he spoke, he thought of something, ¡°Did Muchen buy the Hello Kitty porcin the previous time to gift to her then?¡±

    Hu Ya nodded his head. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ...

    Yin Shuiling followed Yin Muchen out of the doors. There was a ck Maybach parked outside the doors. Yin Muchen held one of her small hands, and he used another hand to open the door to the front passenger seat. ¡°Shuiling, get on board.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± She nodded her head obediently, as she climbed onto the front passenger seat with her small elbows and tiny thighs.

    As she sat in the car, she used her small white hands to wipe the tears on her face. It was so embarrassing. She cried once again in front of Older Brother. She must have looked so ugly.

    Older Brother would not like her anymore.

    At this moment, the seat beside her sank down. Yin Muchen sat in the driver¡¯s seat. A clean, crisp scent wafted over. She instinctively shrunk herself back into the seat.

    The scent on Older Brother¡¯s body had not been like that previously. In the past, Older Brother had a clean and refreshing scent, and it also had a touch of the smell of soap. Although Older Brother¡¯s body was still clean, that scent had gotten more intense, just like a premium collector¡¯s hard liquor. It was also mixed together with the scent that could be found on a healthy man¡¯s body. Although it was pleasant to the nose, she felt that it was alien, and she was also afraid at the same time.

    This was not a scent that a fifteen year old girl couldprehend.

    Yin Muchen turned his body sideways and stretched his left hand out to help her secure her safety belt. They were very close to one another, and he looked at her tiny face, bit by bit.

    These seven years made her develop a lot. Her forehead was tiny and beautiful. Her eyebrows seemed as if they were carefully drawn with an eyebrow pencil. They were thin and neat, together with her small nose. Her tiny, cherry-like lips were still so small, and they looked moist and attractive...

    Her skin was still creamy white as if it had been protected in the greenhouse. She was still young and tender at 15 years old. Her small face still had stains of tears that she had yet to wipe away. Her long, thick eyshes were drooped down shyly, and she looked frail and weak.

    She seemed as if she were made entirely out of water.

    He stretched his left hand out wanting to caress her small face, but when he thought about it, he used his index finger as he grazed her small nose gently. ¡°Why, you are still sobbing now?¡±

    Older Brother¡¯s voice had also changed. His bright and vibrant voice in the past had turned low and charming. it also had a charming and mesmerizing tone to it. It made her heart flutter as she heard his voice.

    Older Brother grazed her nose, and she went with his flow as she lifted her gaze up slowly to look at him secretly. Older Brother was also looking at her, and her gaze crashed into Older Brother¡¯s deep and mesmerizing dark eyes.

    After looking for a moment, she shut her eyes in shock. ¡°Ah!¡± She turned her small head sideways to duck away.

    Her entire face was crimson red now.

    Yin Muchen lifted his handsome brows as he let go of her. There was a touch of a smile on the corners of his lips as heughed out loud.

    After hearing older brotherugh, Yin Shuiling hated that she could not dig a hole in the ground to hide in. Older Brother wasughing at her.

    The Maybach started to move. Yin Muchen ced both of his hands on the steering wheel. There was a luxurious watch on his right wrist. He slowed the car down, and changednes smoothly and confidently.

    There was a gap in the car window. The night breeze blew over as it ruffled his exquisite and neat white shirt cor, and the evening sunset covered his handsome sculpture-like face.

    He turned his gaze sideways to nce at the small girl.

    The girl was still shy. She perched by the window to look at the scenery outside. She wore a white shirt. There was a ck butterfly bow at the cor, with a pink skirt with multiple folds. The skirt was very formal, and it ended below her knees.

 Chapter 468 - Canâ€™t Bear To Hit Older Brother?

    <h4>Chapter 468: Can¡¯t Bear To Hit Older Brother?</h4>

    She sat demurely, with two fair legs tightly together. Suddenly, his mind shed to the scene of her getting in the car outside the airport gate. Her pink skirt waved about, showing peeks of her fair, slender legs. It was hard for her to climb up into the car, causing him to have the urge to hold her in his arms tenderly.

    Yin Muchen looked out the window as his sexy, protruding Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly. He opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Shuiling, aren¡¯t you happy to see Older Brothere back? Why aren¡¯t you talking to me? I¡¯m going to be sad.¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned her head quickly when she heard those words. Her delicate little face still had a red flush as her sweet little voice stuttered, ¡°No, I¡¯m very happy! Older Brother, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯m just...a little...shy...¡±

    Yes, she was shy.

    Her older brother¡¯s appearance, his smell, and even his voice made her blush.

    She hadn¡¯te into contact with boys much. She didn¡¯t understand why she could stick to her older brother seven years ago, but she would blush just by taking a second nce at him now.

    They had probably been apart for too long.

    Yin Muchen looked at her little face and could not help but reach out and touch her little head. ¡°Did older brother be uglier, causing Shuiling to be shy?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Yin Shuiling shook her head quickly. ¡°It¡¯s because...Older Brother has...be better looking¡±

    Yin Muchen always knew that he was handsome, but when he heard this from her little mouth, he still smiled with his sharp brows raised.

    Her older brother wasughing at her again. Yin Shuiling¡¯s face turned redder. She simply turned her head around and continued to lean on the window.

    Closing her eyes gently, she showed a happy and contented smile. Finally, her older brother was back.

    ...

    At the Yin family vi

    Yin Muchen held Yin Shuiling¡¯s little hand and walked in. Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing had been waiting for a long time. They quickly came up and smiled warmly. ¡°Muchen, you¡¯re finally back. It¡¯s been seven years since you¡¯ve gone to America. Uncle and Auntie have missed you very much.¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at both of them. He lifted his lips lightly as he called out. ¡°Uncle, auntie.¡±

    ¡°Good, good, good,¡± Yin De said three consecutive times. ¡°Muchen, when your auntie found out that you wereing back, she started preparing for dinner early in the morning. Let¡¯s have dinner now and talk while we eat.¡±

    The four of them sat at the table. Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing sat on one side, while Yin Shuiling sat beside Yin Muchen.

    Shi Xiaoqing nced up and sneaked a peek at Yin Muchen while she was picking up some vegetables. The man¡¯s handsome figure was sitting properly. The past seven years had added some noble restraint to his quiet nature. He was gentle and elegant.

    Shi Xiaoqing had to sigh. No wonder so many rich socialites were throwing themselves at him. No woman would probably not like his exquisite and handsome face.

    Shi Xiaoqing kicked Yin De under the table.

    Yin De understood. He coughed and said, ¡°Muchen, you¡¯ve juste back today. By right, Uncle shouldn¡¯t discuss business with you. But after seven years, Uncle is growing old, and Yin Group needs someone to take over. Do you think you can help out in Yin Group, Muchen?¡±

    Yin Muchen did not reveal any emotions on the surface. He raised his eyes slowly and looked at Yin De,ughing as he asked, ¡°Uncle, are you really at ease with me working in Yin Group?¡±

    A word from him caused Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing to freeze in an instant.

    Of course, who was Yin Muchen now? They wouldn¡¯t know it even if Yin Muchen were to buy all of Yin Group¡¯s shares and override them.

    That question was a reminder from Yin Muchen, and also a...threat.

    Yin Shuiling hung her head and chewed the rice in her mouth. In the past seven years, no matter how innocent she was, she could figure out some things from her parents¡¯ constant quarrels. She was familiar with the ambiance at the dining table now.

    Her pink, tender face was a little pale.

    Then a pair of chopsticks reached over, and a spring bamboo shoot appeared in her bowl. She heard the man talking. ¡°Uncle and Auntie, if you have any questions regarding Yin Group, you cane to me. As long as I have the solution, I¡¯ll give it my all.¡±

    Yin Shuiling raised her head and looked at Yin Muchen beside her.

    Yin Muchen looked at her gently. ¡°Why are you eating in rice? Eat more vegetables?¡±

    The suffocating ambiance instantly eased. His words were a promise. Yin De immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Yes, Shuiling, you should eat more. See how much your older brother cares about you.¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing alsoughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, we can rest assured now that we¡¯ve seen that you siblings have such a good rtionship. Muchen, you don¡¯t know how much Shuiling has missed you over the past seven years. She sleeps with the Hello Kitty ceramics you gave her in her arms every day.¡±

    ...

    After dinner, Shi Xiaoqing pointed to the room upstairs. ¡°Muchen, I had your room redecorated. You can see if it¡¯s satisfactory or unsatisfactory. If it¡¯s unsatisfactory...¡±

    ¡°Auntie,¡± Yin Muchen interrupted her, ¡°I don¡¯t live here anymore, so you don¡¯t need to trouble yourself.¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing was just asking out of politeness. With Yin Muchen¡¯s current wealth, it would be strange for him to live in her house.

    ¡°Alright, Muchen, I¡¯ll keep the room, and you cane back whenever you want to. ¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you, Auntie.¡± Yin Muchen went upstairs with one hand in his pocket.

    ...

    When he returned to the room, Yin Muchen took a shower in the bathroom. He came out wearing a casual white shirt and trousers while toweling his hair dry.

    The door of the room opened, and a tiny figure floated in while he was toweling his hair dry.

    ¡°Older Brother.¡± Yin Shuiling had arrived.

    Yin Muchen put down the towel and looked at her. The girl had just taken a bath and wore a white tank top with ck hot pants under her. Her beautiful legs were fair and long.

    He took his gaze back after a nce. ¡°Shuiling, why are you here? It¡¯s already sote; don¡¯t you have to go to bed?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s big eyes were very clear and bright. She bit her pink lip with her pearly white teeth. ¡°Older brother, I want to talk to you for a while,¡± she said in a sweet little voice as if she were shy.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Yin Muchen went to the bedside and sat down, waving to her. ¡°What do you want to talk about? Come here.¡±

    Yin Shuiling walked over.

    She stood beside her brother, who was wet with a refreshing smell of water and shower gel. Her little face turned red.

    ¡°Older Brother, are you moving out?¡± she asked.

    Older brother won¡¯t be living with her anymore?

    Her delicate pink face was covered with sadness.

    ¡°Shuiling, do you want Older Brother to live with you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes, I want that!¡± Yin Shuiling nodded hard and looked at him with expectant eyes.

    Yin Muchenughed. ¡°But you¡¯ll be going to high school in half a month. High school is far away from here. You will be living at school.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was stunned. Obviously, she had not thought about this problem.

    Her fair and dainty little hand stretched out and tugged at the corner of his clothes. She pursed her pink lip. Full of grievances, she coquettishly said, ¡°But I want to be with Older Brother.¡±

    Yin Muchen reached out and touched her silky ck hair as he slowly said, ¡°Alright... Shuiling, Older Brother has bought an apartment near your school. You cane and find me whenever you want to see me, alright?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Yin Shuiling¡¯s entire little face lit up. She spread her slender arms like a bird and hugged his neck like a child as she threw herself on him.

    Yin Muchen quickly reached out to pick her up, not expecting her to rush over. After seven years, many things had changed. For example, many women threw themselves at him; their purpose was clear.

    He circled her waist with strong arms. She was too young to talk about having a waist. Her waist wasn¡¯t even as wide as his palm, with a soft and slender figure.

    He hugged her as they fell on the bed. He watched her lie on him like a kitten, smiling brightly at him. ¡°Thank you, Older Brother. You¡¯re the best.¡±

    He turned over, held her down and tickled her armpits with his big hand. ¡°Am I good? How am I good? Tell me about it.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was extremely ticklish. She giggled as he tickled her, her mouth breathing out sweetness. She used both her hands and feet to break away from him and climbed onto him. ¡°Older Brother is so good. I like Older Brother.¡±

    However, Yin Muchen was frozen, and his eyes fell on the strap of her tank top.

    Just now, she had struggled so hard that the thin strap on her left shoulder had slipped down from her shoulder, revealing a piece of her left tiny steamed bun, which had just developed. It was pitifully small, like a small piece of white jade.

    He tightened his face, held her small shoulder in both hands, stared at her delicate little face, and said, ¡°Shuiling, stop it. Go back to your room!¡±

    His tone might¡¯ve been too heavy.

    Yin Shuiling shrank back in shock, not expecting her gentle brother to be fierce to her in the next second. She was already sensitive after seven years of separation, and she was afraid that he no longer liked her. Now, when he was fierce to her, her big eyes immediately filled with tears. She pressed her small mouth together and looked at him, wanting to cry but not daring to.

    Yin Muchen instantly felt his heart melt. His big hand reached out and silently lifted her strap back into ce. He turned over and let her fall into his arms. ¡°Shuiling, sorry, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you.¡±

    The tears in Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes fell one after another. She covered her face with two small hands and sobbed silently.

    Yin Muchen panicked. He held her waist in a big hand and pressed her hard into his embrace. He wanted to kiss her face, but he decided against it after giving it some thought.

    ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t cry. My heart¡¯s all...melted when you cry. I¡¯ll let you hit me, alright?¡±

    He took her little hand and asked her to hit him in his handsome face.

    Yin Shuiling was frightened when she heard that she was going to hit him. She opened her eyes full of tears, pulled back her little hand, and pouted her little pink lips. She turned over andy down on the bed herself.

    Ignore him.

    Yin Muchen watched her beautiful little face covered by her silky hair and had a softugh as he asked, ¡°Shuiling, can¡¯t bear to hit me?¡±

    Yin Shuiling ignored him.

    Yin Muchen stretched out his hand to tuck the silky hair on her cheek behind her ear and gently caressed her face with his dry fingertips. Her skin was white as snow, with a touch of pink, and his hoarse voice was filled with adoration and some...affection. ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother likes you too.¡±

    Older Brother likes you too!

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face lit up with a smile when she heard those words, and her heart was beating as if it were out of control. The feeling was sweet and made her weak. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m going to ignore you. I¡¯m going back.¡±

    She got out of bed and ran out.

    Yin Muchen watched the little figure disappear. He returned to bedzily and pillowed his two healthy arms behind his head. On his fingertips, the warm touch of her skin lingered. Even the air was full of her fragrance. He closed his eyes and cleared his throat.

    ...

    Yin Muchen officially took over as CEO of Global Finance. This position had always been seeded by an authoritative finance professor. Yin Muchen took over such a heavy responsibility at such a young age. This piece of news had upied the headlines of financial news for half a month, and Yin Muchen rose to fame in T City overnight.

    Everyone in T City knew that the boy who was looked up to by everyone had finallye back. He hadn¡¯t failed to live up to expectations and finally returned with triumph.

    School began that day. Yin Shuiling officially went to school to report.

 Chapter 469 - Older Brother Would Not Leave, But You Should Not Cry Also

    <h4>Chapter 469: Older Brother Would Not Leave, But You Should Not Cry Also</h4>

    Yin Muchen did not drive today. The ck luxurious business sedan was parked outside the school. Hu Ya, who was seated in the front passenger seat, alighted from the car, and he opened the back door politely. Yin Shuiling stepped out.

    Yin Muchen alighted from another end of the car, and the chauffeur took the luggage in his hands.

    Yin Shuiling look at the vast expanse of green grass in front of her. The school buildings were tall and majestic in the distance. She was dressed in a white spaghetti strap dress today. Her skirt ended near her snow white ankles. She had a small knitted ed shirt on the outside. Her dark, luscious hair was tied up into a ponytail braid. She had a thin fringe on her forehead. She looked bubbly and attractive, and she was obedient and soft as she hugged a Hello Kitty doll in her embrace.

    Yin Muchen walked to her side as he caressed her small head. ¡°Shuiling, what¡¯s wrong? You are not happy?¡±

    ¡°No I am not, ¡± Yin Shuiling cast her gaze down to kiss the Hello Kitty doll in her embrace. She pouted her small pink lips as she said, ¡°It is only that I cannot bring Kitty to school anymore.¡±

    She still could bring Hello Kitty doll to school when she was in primary school, but she could not continue to do so when she was in junior high school.

    Yin Muchen broke out into a smile. He did not understand why this small girl liked Hello Kitty that much.

    ¡°Shuiling.¡± A girl came over from the distance.

    Yin Shuiling looked at the girl. Her small exquisite attractive face had a smile appear on it quickly. ¡°Ning Qing.¡±

    Ning Qing was here.

    Ning Qing, who was 15 years old, was dressed in a white t-shirt. She had a pair of light coloured jeans on the bottom. Her dark hair was let down. As the top socialite in T City, she was beautiful and reserved, and there was a bright smile on her small, exquisite face.

    ¡°Ning Qing.¡± Yin Shuiling went forward to hold Ning Qing¡¯s small hand before she looked at Yin Muchen proudly. ¡°Ning Qing, this is my older brother.¡±

    Ning Qing looked at Yin Muchen and bowed politely. ¡°Older Brother Yin, how are you? Shuiling talks about you very frequently. Older Brother Yin is really as handsome as Shuiling described you to be.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was crimson red. She shook Ning Qing¡¯s slim arm for a few moments. The girls chatted with one another with a coy feminine vibe in their words. ¡°Aiya, Ning Qing, what are you talking about? I...I said many things about my older brother. You... Why did you just remember this?¡±

    It was the first time he saw her talking to another girl. As she spoke, she said, ¡°aiya,¡± and her voice was extremely soft and coy.

    He felt his waist go a little numb. His dark eyes stopped on her small face. Her small face was crimson red, and there was a pink blush on it.

    Would she also chat with her best friends about him secretly?

    What would she say about him then?

    Did she say that he was handsome?

    Yin Muchen lifted his eyebrows up. He was already in a good mood, but he knew that she was easily embarrassed, so he looked at Ning Qing as he changed the subject. ¡°Ning Qing, how are you? Everyone is the lecture hall already. You two should go quickly then.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. Shuiling, let¡¯s go then.¡± Ning Qing held Yin Shuiling¡¯s hands as they went inside the ssroom together.

    Yin Shuiling handed the Hello Kitty doll in her hands over to Hu Ya. As she walked, she turned her head back to look at Yin Muchen. ¡°Older Brother,¡± she called out to him.

    Yin Muchen looked at her sharp eyes. Her eyes were extremely bright. As they parted with one another, she was unwilling, and she looked a little pitiful. She look at him with her moist eyes.

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go back to the office. There is a high level meeting taking ce in fifteen minutes.¡±

    ¡°Dy it.¡±

    Hu Ya did not understand what he meant at this moment. ¡°What?¡±

    Yin Muchen had already lifted his long legs, and he followed the two girls into the school campus.

    Hu Ya looked at the man¡¯s back profile. He was dressed in a ck t-shirt, and ck casual pants. His trousers were slim cut and covered his ankles. He had a simple and fashionable light coloured jacket on the outside. His figure looked perfect with no ws at all.

    Hu Ya stood on the spot in a blur. He did not expect that his own boss would take his younger sister to school, but now, he was actually walking her into campus.

    It would be time for ss to start soon. There was no sight of parents in the school; what did Boss actually want to do then?

    ...

    Ning Qing and Yin Shuiling went on the stairs, Ning Qing was taken aback as she said, ¡°Eh, Shuiling, why did Older Brother Yin not go back? He is following behind us.¡±

    Yin Shuiling knew, Older Brother had followed behind her for the entire time. Her small teeth bit down on her pink lip. Her heart felt extremely sweet, as if she had eaten honey.

    After entering the ssroom, the ssroom that was originally in chaos was silent immediately. Yin Shuiling lifted her gaze to have a look. Those boys were staring at her, and their gazes were fixed on her without moving.

    The small eight year old boy who had fallen to his death left a slight trauma in her heart. She also did not like to y around with other boys, so she sat in her own seat, and wasn¡¯t interested in those boys.

    But there were many people gathered around her side. They were mostly boys. Everyone chatted with one another excitedly. ¡°Yin Shuiling, are you really Yin Shuiling? Wow, we have finally seen you in person. You are really so beautiful. You are totally the goddess that we have in our hearts.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not want to care about them, but everyone gathered around her and blocked the way. She did not know who touched her hair, and she was just about to get angry.

    Nobody could me the boys for being so excited. Yin Shuiling, who was 15 years old, was protected too well. The number one princess in T City had gone to a girls school intentionally to stop others from seeing her, and it was as if there were a mysterious veil was ced on her.

    Now that the veil was lifted, who didn¡¯t want to have a look?

    Ring! Ring! Ring! The sound of ss starting rang out in the air. A female teacher ran in. ¡°What are all of you doing? Go back and sit in your own seat.¡±

    Those boys who were gathered around her all ran off like rabbits.

    The female teacher had beads of sweat on her forehead. She stood on the lecturer¡¯s stage as she pointed at the boy who touched Yin Shuiling¡¯s hair. ¡°Shi Ping, you were harassing a female student during ss hours. I am punishing you right now. Go stand outside the ssroom! If it happens a second time, I will expel you immediately!¡±

    Shi Ping was pale in the face. He got up, and he stood at the back of the ssroom.

    The boys who had surrounded Yin Shuiling were afraid now.The first time was to stand as punishment, the second time would be getting expelled. This punishment was too severe. Actually, when did the school bother about touching a girl¡¯s hair?

    And having such a harsh punishment, was it because this girl was...Yin Shuiling?

    The boys all looked at Yin Shuiling who was seated near the window, and they looked outside the window. There was a person standing in the corridor. The man was tall and handsome, and he leaned his shoulderszily on the wall. His left hand was ced inside his pockets. His light coloured jacket ended before his wrists. Theyered jacket had creases on it, and it made him look mesmerizing and attractive. There was a cigarette in his right hand. His attitude waszy and casual as he smoked without a care.

    What would these 15 year old boys think when they looked at him?

    Even though only half of his face was exposed, his defined features looked handsome and charming. His luscious, slightly curled fringe covered his eyes. He was dressed impably and looked experienced. He looked exactly like the long legged oppas that appeared in Korean dramas.

    This oppa did not turn his gaze sideways. He only smoked his cigarette quietly, but there was a stern and sharpness in his quietness, as if there were a sharpness that flowed out of his bones, looking so dangerous.

    In the eyes of these 15 year old boys, they were totally unable to challenge him.

    Very quickly, someone went forward to the man. That person bent his waist down as he smiled awkwardly at Yin Muchen.

    The boys realized that person who had an awkward smile on his face for the entire duration ¡ª that was their...principal!

    After that, after this day, everyone knew. Although Yin Shuiling came to school, no boy could touch her because her Older Brother, Yin Muchen, did not allow it.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling was extremely happy for the entire day. This was the happiest day in the past seven years, all because Older Brother was standing outside her window, and apanied her for the entire day.

    This feeling was hard to describe. There were so many boys who wanted to approach her. She did not like it inside her heart. With Older Brother around, those boys would run off in fear, and her heart felt as sweet as honey.

    Older Brother gave her the feeling of safety.

    She went to the canteen together with Ning Qing in the afternoon. She stood in front of her older brother with her white skirt. She asked her older brother, ¡°Older Brother, are you hungry? Let¡¯s eat together?¡±

    Older Brother had a refined and handsome smile on his face. ¡°Your school principal invited me to have lunch. Do you want toe along with me?¡±

    She heard the teasing tone in his voice. Her small face was blushing red as she dragged Ning Qing along to run off in the distance.

    She headed to the canteen with Ning Qing. Older Brother really trailed behind her. He was so tall and handsome as he stood among all the students. All of the girls were looking at him. Both the principal and the director of education were standing beside him. Everyone was chatting with him passionately, and he replied to them politely.

    The meal that she ate in the canteen that day was the most delicious meal she had. She had honey on her lips, and every bite that she had was so sweet.

    But dismissal time came very quickly. The sky was dark, and it was night time. Older Brother took her to the first level of her dormitory. ¡°Shuiling, I have someone to organize the things in the dormitory. Go back to sleep well. Call Older Brother if there is something you need.¡±

    She had a phone now. Older Brother had bought it for her. Daddy and Mummy did not object to anything Older Brother did at all, and she could have a phone.

    Yin Shuiling still did not bear to part inside her heart. She stretched her small, fair hand out to tug Older Brother¡¯s sleeve, and she did not want to let him leave.

    At this moment, Ning Qingforted her and said, ¡°Shuiling, we should go back to the dormitories to sleep now. It will be lights outter. Furthermore, Older Brother Yin has work to do. He is very busy. It is enough for him to apany you for an entire day.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not want herself to turn into a girl who was very reliant on others. She lifted her moist eyes up. As she looked at Older Brother¡¯s dark eyes as she softly said, ¡°Older Brother, it is Wednesday today. Can youe and pick me up on Friday? In the future, I want to live at your ce on the weekends.¡±

    Yin Muchen had a gentle expression in his eyes. He lifted his hand up to caress her hair. He nodded his head, smiled, and said, ¡°Okay, Older Brother wille and pick you up after dismissal on Friday.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling had a coy smile on her face, and she let go of his sleeve, then she waved at him. ¡°Older Brother you should go then. Older Brother should not stay up toote at night to work. Go and rest early.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The girl was only 5 ft 3 inches now. She was below his chest. He slowly looked at her eyes as he bent over to softly say, ¡°Shuiling, then Older Brother will really leave now. You are not allowed to cry this time.¡±

    If she was to cry now, he was totally unable to leave then.

    Older Brother¡¯s voice was really gentle. His tall andnky figure came pining over. He looked at her with his dark, sparkling eyes. She drooped her small head down, feeling shy. She used both of her small hands to tug her skirt twice. Her tender little white face had a pout on it. ¡°What? I don¡¯t cry often. As long...as long as Older Brother doesn¡¯t lie to me and go away sneakily, I will not cry as long as I am able to see Older Brother.¡±

    7 years ago, Older Brother had fooled her.

    She was afraid.

    Yin Muchen knew what she was thinking inside her heart. He had a serious expression on his face as he said, ¡°Older Brother will definitely not go away again, but you are also not allowed to cry. Let¡¯s promise one another, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head forcefully.

    Yin Muchen stood up straight as he said, ¡°Older Brother will really be leaving then.¡±

    He turned back as he went back to the side of the luxury sedan. Hu Ya opened the back door, and he stepped in with his long legs. The luxury sedan started to move off.

 Chapter 470 - Her Fair And Dainty Hand Had Been Touched By A Boy

    <h4>Chapter 470: Her Fair And Dainty Hand Had Been Touched By A Boy</h4>

    In the limousine

    Hu Ya, who was in the front passenger seat, looked through the rearview mirror at Yin Muchen who sat in the back. As expected, the boss was looking at the little girl who was getting further behind.

    The little girl had not left. Her fair, dainty little hand waved as she watched him leave.

    Hu Ya didn¡¯t know how other siblings got along with each other. But this pair of siblings¡¯ rtionship was just too good. His boss was the equivalent of a studypanion today. Their close rtionship caused others to feel that it was abnormal.

    Hu Ya cleared his throat and said, ¡°Boss, we¡¯re going back to the office to hold a high-level meeting. You¡¯ve wasted all your time here. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to work overtime tonight. Moreover, you¡¯ve just joined Global Finance. Those big shareholders will not be easily controlled. The dy of this meeting will probably attract their attention, and they might gossip about it.¡±

    When the car turned around a bend, the girl¡¯s little figure disappeared from sight. Yin Muchen took back his gaze and leaned his strong bodyzily back in the seat. He closed his eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°Gossip about it? Hah. How much money they have made by following behind me, the smart ones know the value of waiting on this day, and those who are foolish and want to spread rumors, we can ask them to leave early.¡±

    His tone was so casual. The man¡¯s mouth was stillughing gently, not revealing any emotions, but hisughter was as sharp as a de.

    Hu Ya had followed him for three years, and he also worshipped his young but sharp style.

    When he thought of that little girl, Hu Ya was also surprised. How did his Boss pamper that little girl with his personality? He had seen the little girl twice and she was crying both times. The little girl was frail and weak.

    A typical silly, pretty, and sweet girl.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not wrong for you to pamper your sister like this, but if you pamper her too much, she wouldn¡¯t know how to survive without you. Aren¡¯t you afraid of her being bullied?¡±

    Girls with older brothers doing everything for them allck self-sufficiency.

    Because her brother couldn¡¯t always apany her, she has her life to live, so she needed to grow up and deal with some things herself.

    Yin Muchen opened his eyes when he heard that. This time, heughed heartily. Even his handsome eyes were rxed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t let others bully her. She¡¯ll handle what she can. And I¡¯ll handle what she cannot.¡±

    Hu Ya: ¡°...¡± Is it really best to pamper your sister like this?

    ...

    Yin Shuiling and Ning Qing went back to their dormitory. Three people were living in the dormitory. They also had a roommate named Yao Xiaozhu.

    Yao Xiaozhu was also the daughter of a wealthy businessman. She had a beautiful and lively appearance. Compared with Yin Shuiling and Ning Qing, whose bodies had just developed and were like bean sprouts, Yao Xiaozhu had developed earlier and had the graceful and buxom figure that girls should have.

    The three girls went to their respective beds and Yao Xiaozhu eximed, ¡°Shuiling, the school went crazy today. They¡¯re saying that your brother is as handsome as a long-legged Korean Oppa. I also saw his back figure at noon. He¡¯s soooo handsome. Shuiling, when are you going to introduce your older brother to me?¡±

    Yin Shuiling, holding her Hello Kitty doll in her arms, turned over and had a sweet voice as she said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll introduce you to him when my brotheres.¡±

    Yao Xiaozhu was delighted. ¡°Really, Shuiling? I¡¯m so excited...¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Yin Shuiling continued, ¡°my brother is usually quite busy, and he doesn¡¯t like meeting strangers.¡±

    Yao Xiaozhu was unhappy when she heard that. She hummed in her heart. Just say if she doesn¡¯t want to introduce him to me; what¡¯s with all those excuses?

    Yin Shuiling kissed the Hello Kitty in her arms. She was not foolish. Why did Yao Xiaozhu want to know her brother? She would not introduce her brother to her.

    Her brother was hers alone.

    No one can think about snatching him from her.

    She picked up the cell phone beside her pillow and sent a text message after some thought.

    [Older brother]

    [Yes] Within three seconds, a reply came.

    Her fair and dainty little fingers pressed the buttons, and her eyes bent with a smile. She hadn¡¯t really wanted to talk about anything; she just wanted to make sure that her brother was there.

    [Goodnight] She typed and hugged her cell phone in her arms sweetly. Her long and full eyshes fluttered with shyness.

    [Good night] He replied.

    Yin Shuiling closed her eyes sweetly. Her older brother would never leave her again.

    ...

    No boy dared to surround Yin Shuiling in the school, but wherever she went, the boys¡¯ gazes would be caught up with her beautiful little face.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s deterrence was too strong. Yin Shuiling couldn¡¯t receive love letters or gifts. She was happy and rxed.

    There was no change in the calmness of the school. Yin Shuiling found that the roofs of all the buildings in the school had been knocked down, as if they were going to be rebuilt.

    She looked at it casually and paid little attention to it. The boys worshipped her like a goddess, but Yin Shuiling was secretly ndered and attacked by many girls, many of whom said bad things about her.

    That day, she walked to the door of a bathroom. As soon as she opened the door by just a sliver, she heard several girls talking inside.

    ¡°Hey, did you see that Yin Shuiling? She goes around seducing boys just because she has a pretty face. The boys are all about to drool while looking at her, but she still pretends to be above them, ignoring them all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, beside seducing guys, she still has such a handsome brother. Look how she sticks to her brother. With her teary eyes and pitiful look. We know they¡¯re siblings, but those who don¡¯t know will think that she wouldn¡¯t even let go of a man 10 years older than her.¡±

    The words spoken inside became uglier. The more they talked, the more excited they got. Yin Shuiling stood by the door. Her fair, dainty little hand was clenched into a small, tight fist.

    She looked around and suddenly saw a mop ahead.

    The girls inside had washed their hands and were about to go out as theyughed and talked. They tried to open the door, but the door couldn¡¯t be opened.

    A mop was lodged into the door handle outside.

    The girls were frightened. ¡°Open the door. Open the door quickly. Who put the mop there? Who is pranking us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, open the door quickly. ss will begin soon. We will be punished by the teacher for beingte.¡±

    Then there was a soft, tender and crisp voice outside the door, ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking bad about me? I¡¯ll grant your wish now, letting you talk all you want!¡±

    The girls turned pale. ¡°Yin...Shuiling?¡±

    ¡°Yin Shuiling, open the door quickly. If you lock us in here, we¡¯ll tell the teacher...¡±

    Yin Shuilingughed and said, ¡°Okay, go and tell the teacher then. See if the teacher will help you or me. What to do? I¡¯m just that good. I can¡¯t get rid of those boys. And my older brother. My older brother likes to protect me. What about you guys? You guys have nothing; you can only envy and be jealous of me.¡±

    The girls hadn¡¯t expected Yin Shuiling, who was usually aloof, to have such eloquence. They were speechless.

    Yin Shuiling pped her hands and said, ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t apany you anymore. Goodbye.¡±

    She lifted her feet and left.

    Riiiing!

    Right then the bell rang, and wails broke out in the bathroom.

    ...

    After the incident, the malicious libel of the girls quieted down by a lot. On that day, after ss on Friday, Yin Shuiling ran out of the ssroom, stood outside the school gate with two assignment books in her hands, and waited for Yin Muchen.

    After waiting a few minutes, she didn¡¯t see the car arriving.

    She took out her cell phone and wanted to make a phone call.

    Then there was a clear voice behind her. ¡°Hi, Yin Shuiling, right? Hello, can we get to know each other? My name is Fan Chengsi.¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked up and saw a tall, thin boy in front of her. He was handsome with a sunny personality.

    She did not know this person, but many students hade out of the school and were gathered around her to look and whisper among themselves. Wow, this is the school beau recognized by our school. Prince of the King of Electrical Appliances. He has good academic performance, tall and handsome, and also likes to y basketball. Many girls are chasing him.

    Fan Chengsi?

    Yin Shuiling was not interested in this person. She just wanted to see her brother quickly. She held the books and looked sideways.

    Fan Chengsi was not disappointed to see her ignoring him. The entire school knew that she was cold and aloof. She wouldn¡¯t even nce at the other boys. She had just looked at him, and he was honored.

    ¡°Hello, Yin Shuiling, we are ssmates at the same school. It is appropriate to get to know each other. My name is Fan Chengsi. We can be friends.¡±

    The boy was always in front of her, and she couldn¡¯t see her older brother¡¯s car. So she stood up straight and looked at the boy. She said, ¡°Why should I be friends with you? If I am friends with you because you and I are from the same school, why should I choose you instead of them?¡±

    Yin Shuiling used her gaze to point at the boys around them.

    The boys immediately echoed, ¡°Yes, Yin Shuiling is right.¡±

    Fan Chengsi was not embarrassed at all. The more he looked at Yin Shuiling, the more he realized that the girl was very simple and lovely. She was also very direct, and in one sentence, she had gotten to the point.

    Fan Chengsi scratched his head with his hand and shed two rows of snow-white teeth, the corners of his mouth lifting to form a smile. ¡°Yin Shuiling, you forced me to say this; I like you and want to pursue you.¡±

    ¡°Wow...¡± The students gathered around were instantly agitated. Everybody raised their fists and shouted. ¡°Fan school beau is mighty; Fan school beau is mighty!¡±

    Yin Shuiling was not moved, as if these people had nothing to do with her. What was ¡°like?¡± She had learned the word ¡°like¡± very early, but she did not know what it really felt like.

    She turned around to find a quiet corner to wait for her older brother.

    But then, a strong gust of wind blew, and her assignment books that were not firmly grasped fell to the ground.

    She quickly squatted down to pick it up.

    ¡°Yin Shuiling, let me help you!¡± Fan Chengsi crouched down to help her.

    Both of their hands touched just like that. The boy¡¯s fair and beautiful hands touched her little dainty fingers.

    Both of them froze, and there was an uproar around them.

    ...

    At this time, a ck luxury business car stopped at the school gate, and Yin Muchen, who was sitting in the back seat, understood the situation there at a nce.

    A group of students were gathered around them, cheering blindly. The girl in a school uniform skirt crouched on the ground. In fact, she and other girls wore the same uniform, but it felt different on her. Several strands of beautiful hair had escaped from her high ponytail andnded on her bright, fair cheeks. Her tender, exposed neck was like a swan¡¯s, delicate and beautiful.

    She squatted on the ground; her fair, dainty hand had been touched by a boy.

 Chapter 471 - Is Older Brother Handsome Looking?

    <h4>Chapter 471: Is Older Brother Handsome Looking?</h4>

    Hu Ya switched the engine off. He waited for a long time but did not hear any movement from the back. He was taken aback, and he looked through the rear view mirror to have a look at the back, ¡°Boss...¡±

    If he did see it incorrectly, when the car came to a stop just now, his boss ced his hand on the door handle.. He was about to open the door, and he definitely wanted to personally wee the girl over.

    But he had a look. The man in the backseat crossed both of his long legs that he was proud of, he took a cigarette out, and bit it inside his mouth. he used his right hand to take the lighter out as he slowly lit the cigarette.

    The red spark was bright. He took a deep puff of smoke, and he lifted his head up to exhale it.

    Hu Ya had worked with him for four years. He was very clear on the changes of Yin Muchen¡¯s emotions. The thinyer of smoke made his face unclear, but his handsome features were all dark, and his thin lips were pursed together sharply.

    Actually, when this man became quiet, that¡¯s when he was the most dangerous.

    The atmosphere became stressful due to this sudden silence. Hu Ya had a look outside the window, and the moment he had a look, he was shocked. That girl was together with a boy, and there were small kids around them cheering them on...

    Hu Ya understood what was going on. He quickly got out and went around the car before he walked to the back door. ¡°Miss Yin...¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not expect her small hand to be touched. She froze for a moment before she quickly withdrew her hand. At this moment, she heard someone calling her. She lifted her head up. Her entire face was bright as she said, ¡°Secretary Hu...¡±

    Yin Shuiling stood up, she held her workbooks and started to walk towards the car.

    Secretary Hu politely opened the back door of the car.

    Fan Chengsi also lifted his head up to look over. There was a luxurious business vehicle that was parked in front of him. He was also from a wealthy family, and the moment he had a look at the number te, he knew the status and power of its owner.

    The back door was opened. He saw the mighty and cold interior and the genuine ck leather seats out back. He could not see the man¡¯s entire figure, but he could see his long legs that were crossed below his kneecaps. His legs were so long that they made his trousers look like bermudas. It exposed his dark blue cotton socks that he wore with his ck leather shoes, which looked noble and ssy.

    Because only his legs could be seen, it made him seen even more mysterious.

    Fan Chengsi was contemting, but Hu Ya closed the door, and the luxury business vehicle drove off.

    The girls beside him were all excited. ¡°Wow, is that Yin Shuiling¡¯s older brother, Yin Muchen? Why did he not get out for us to see him? He is so handsome.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right; you know that my older sister is working in Universal Finance. My older sister said that all of the female colleagues in thepany are mesmerized by Yin Shuiling¡¯s older brother, but whenever the girls see him, they blush or faint on the spot!¡±

    ...

    Inside the luxury business vehicle

    Yin Shuiling turned her gaze sideways to look at Yin Muchen. She¡¯d counted the days. They had not seen each other yesterday, but she felt as if she had not seen him for a long period of time. She addressed him sweetly. ¡°Older Brother...¡±

    The window of the car was half open. Yin Muchen had a puff of smoke, and he put his left hand out the window to to flick the ashes away. He slowly turned his gaze sideways to look at the girl beside him. He had a mild look of amusement on his face as he casually asked, ¡°You have a new friend now?¡±

    Yin Shuiling saw his expression and froze for a moment. Although her Older Brother was smiling, it was different from his usual smile. The smile did not reach his eyes at all.

    He looked at her slowly. His dark eyes hadplicated emotions in them as he stared at her face as if he were looking through her.

    Yin Shuiling shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    Yin Muchen withdrew his gaze and continued to smoke his cigarette. His attitude was more nonchnt. With his right hand, he flicked away ashes on his trousers. ¡°Who was that young chap just now?¡±

    That Fan Chengsi?

    Yin Shuiling remembered that boy¡¯s name. She did not remember his name intentionally, but it was just that she had a good memory. Still, she did not say his name instinctively, because she felt that Older Brother would not be happy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know him, why would he be together with you?¡±

    Yin Shuiling felt afraid. Older Brother was very different today. He was not gentle anymore. Although he suppressed his anger and speed he spoke, and he was smiling, as he smiled, she felt that he was cold, and there was a touch of pressure appeared on his body.

    Yin Shuiling looked at his exquisite and defined side profile/ She quickly changed her story and said, ¡°ss was dismissed, and I carried my books as I stood by the side of the main doors to wait for Older Brother. After that, that person walked over, wanting to befriend me. I did not agree, but a huge gust of wind blew over. The books in my hands fell onto the ground, and he helped me pick them up. After that, nothing else happened.¡±

    Yin Muchen listened to her soft and coy tone. The 15 year old girl was young and tender, even her voice was the same. He pondered for a moment and knew that she was not lying.

    He wanted to continue smoking, but at this moment, there was a soft bundle that descended onto his thighs. The girl had climbed over to sit on his thighs.

    He actually crossed his legs together, but when she climbed over, he put his legs down. He was already a man now, and it was obvious from the way he sat, both of his long legs were open, as the trousers were ironed and straight.

    There was a soft and fragrant bundle in his embrace. The sinister expression on his face disappeared. He used his right hand to support her small waist, and he held a cigarette in his left. He softlymented, ¡°How old are you? Howe you still like to sit on myp?¡±

    She liked to do that ever since she was young. She would climb onto hisp and sit there, wrapping of her small arms around his neck.

    Yin Shuiling stretched her slim arms and hooked them around his neck as he expected. She fluttered herrge, moist eyes as she coyly said, ¡°Am I old now? But I still think that I am still a young child.¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted his handsome eyebrows up. His tight voice had now gone soft. ¡°You are really a young child? Then why did you put your legs together?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was crimson red. She did not expect that her Older Brother would notice that.

    That¡¯s right, she had grown older now. When she was young, she liked to climb onto him body and sit down carelessly on his body. She could not do that now. The girl was shy. When she climbed onto his body, her slim white, legs were ced together.

    She, a 15-year-old, did not know at all that this man looked at things totally differently from her. He was truly a mature man now.

    She lifted her gaze up to look at him. Older Brother probably rushed over from a formal asion. He wore a white shirt and ck trousers. He did not undo a single button on his ck suit. The lightly curled fringe on Older Brother¡¯s forehead was set nicely, and it exposed his handsome, exquisite face.

    Those girls had said that her Older Brother was just like a long legged oppa who walked out from a Korean drama, but she felt that those oppas were not as handsome as her Older Brother.

    Looking at Older Brother¡¯s face, her face turned red immediately.

    The man saw her small expression in her eyes. Yin Muchen threw his cigarette away. He closed the windows and ced hisrge hand on her hair, but he did not caress it like usual. He weaved his fingers through her hair as he smiled and asked, ¡°Does Older Brother look handsome?¡±

    Yin Shuiling averted her gaze. There was the scent of nicotine on Older Brother, together with a clear healthy masculine scent. She thought it was pleasant to the nose, but at the same time, she did not dare smell it.

    She was red in the face as she let go of his neck. She buried herself in his embrace, and she coyly replied, ¡°Of course you are handsome.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s dark, clear eyes were forceful. He saw her small head, and her dark, flowing locks were perched in his embrace. He found it ticklish, and his entire body was itchy.

    He changed his tone a little. He could not control it as he asked, ¡°Is Older Brother more handsome, or is that young chap more handsome?¡±

    Yin Shuiling wanted to bury herself in a hole. With her small, fair hand, she firmly held onto Older Brother¡¯s expensive trousers. ¡°Oh, Older Brother.¡±

    The small hand that she used to tug on his trousers was wrapped into arge, warm hand. His deep and charming voice rang out in her ears. ¡°Did he touch this hand of yours? Why are your small hands so weak? The moment the wind blew, your books fell onto the ground. How are you going to do anything in the future? Look at how feminine you are. What can those young chaps do? You can only have Older Brother.¡±

    Yin Shuiling buried her small head into the cor of his suit. She wanted to block her ears and not listen to what he was saying. She did not know what Older Brother was saying. Every sentence sounded so weird, and she did not dare to open her eyes as she felt that he seemed weird.

    Yin Shuiling did not understand what he was trying to say, but Hu Ya, who was seated in the front passenger seat, understood it clearly. Hu Ya straightened his posture back up, and he felt his hands that were ced on the steering wheel break out into a cold sweat.

    He took the chance to look through the rear view mirror. That slim girl copsed softly on the man¡¯s broad and firm chest as the man hugged her tight.

    The man cast his gaze downwards to look at the small being. He wasughing. As heughed, his dark eyes were in an upward arc with a touch of carelessness in them.

    Hu Ya felt his heart was about to leap out of his throat. He quickly withdrew his gaze back and focused on driving.

    He did not know anything.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small, attractive face was blushing, just like a rose in full bloom. Her voice was extremely gentle just like a littlemb. ¡°Older Brother, are you still angry?¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted his eyebrows up, swallowed his saliva, and when he opened his mouth again, he used two fingers to lift the small backpack she had on her back, then he lifted her two slim legs onto the seat beside him. He undid the only button on his suit, and he removed his suit. He covered her legs with his suit. ¡°Why is the school skirt so short?¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not expect him to reply with another question instead. What was this question?

    ¡°It¡¯s not short. It is over the kneecaps, and the other girls are all wearing it like that.¡±

    ¡°Can youpare yourself with other girls?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Yin Muchen had her lie horizontally in the arc of his elbow. He caressed her small head, as he gently said, ¡°Close your eyes and sleep for a while. I will bring you home tonight to have dinner. Older Brother will bring you back to the condominium tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head as she closed her eyes to ce her small face on her Older Brother¡¯s chest. She nested her ear by the side of his chest. The sound of his heart beating firmly rang in her ears.

    She did not know what material Older Brother¡¯s shirt was made of. It was very soft, and she found it veryfortable. She could not help but ce her small face on it as she nudged him.

    At this moment, there was his displeased tone as he spoke with a smile on his lips. ¡°Move about some more?¡±

    Yin Shuiling felt her small face go red one more time. She was embarrassed. She did not know why, but ever since her Older Brother came back, her face always blushed.

    But she did not dare to move any further because she had a premonition. If she continued to move, her Older Brother would hit her.

    ...

    After returning to the Yin home to have dinner, Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing were extremely careful in front of Yin Muchen, and it was extremely quiet during dinner.

    They slept individually at night. The next morning, Yin Shuiling woke up very early. She wanted to get in her Older Brother¡¯s car to visit her Older Brother¡¯s condominium unit.

    Yin Muchen had an urgent case on his hands, and he was unable to avoid it. He coaxed her as he said, ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother has to go to the office. After I am done with this, I wille back to pick you up, okay?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face became sullen very quickly.

    Yin Muchen touched her small head and negotiated with her. ¡°Go to Older Brother¡¯s room to y. Didn¡¯t you really want to y with Older Brother¡¯s small ne in the past? That ne was gifted to Older Brother by my father. It is the only present Older Brother received. It has a very great significance to Older Brother. Older Brother will be gifting it to you now.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes lit up as she said, ¡°Thank you, Older Brother. Bye bye, Older Brother.¡±

    She turned around as she ran into his room.

    Yin Muchen looked her perfect, tiny back profile. There was a smile on the corners of his lips. He ced one hand in his pocket and used his right hand to hold his car keys, and he tookrge strides out the main door of the vi.

 Chapter 472 - Encountering Danger

    <h4>Chapter 472: Encountering Danger</h4>

    Yin Shuiling entered the room and took out the small ne. It was a remote-controlled ne. It was definitely a luxury for a working family more than a decade ago.

    The ne was very old. Yin Shuiling pressed the remote control twice. The ne couldn¡¯t fly.

    Yin Shuiling was still very happy. Her fair, dainty hands carefully held the ne. She happily waved it about on the floor. ¡°It¡¯s flying! It¡¯s flying...¡±

    Girls don¡¯t like these kinds of toys. Besides, she was someone who only loved girly things like Hello Kitty. But she loved this ne because it was given to her older brother by his father, and now her older brother had given it to her.

    Her brother¡¯s father had given this present to her brother because he loved him, and now her brother had given it to her because he...loved her too.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s green skirt blossomed out like a lotus. Her small face was bathed in the sunshine. With a bright and shining smile, she was only 15 years old and had already be bright and gorgeous.

    Besides, the youngdy who was brought up in a noble house had a soft and charming aura that only belonged to a woman. She had not grown up yet but was already an exquisite beauty.

    ¡°Shuiling, what are you doing?¡± Shi Xiaoqing opened the door and came in.

    When Yin Shuiling saw her mothering, she quickly hid the small ne behind her. She frowned and said, ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you knock beforeing into the room?¡±

    ¡°Knock, for what? I don¡¯t think you knock every time you enter your older brother¡¯s room.¡± Shi Xiaoqing came forward and looked at her daughter¡¯s ever-growing beauty. ¡°Shuiling, Mom¡¯s telling you, you and your brother should have a good rtionship. Your brother¡¯s status and wealth are extraordinary. The Yin family doesn¡¯t have a son. If you¡¯re close with him, he can take care of you for a lifetime, but just one thing, Shuiling. After all, your brother is a man, and you are a girl. There are differences between men and women. Don¡¯t be too close to your brother. Last night, I saw the car parked outside the door. You were sleeping in your brother¡¯s arms.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was unhappy. She pouted her little pink lips and said, ¡°Mom, why do you and Dad always want to take advantage of Older Brother? Besides, what¡¯s wrong with sleeping in Older Brother¡¯s arms? When I was a kid, I slept like that too. Why didn¡¯t you object at that time?¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing was instantly speechless. She wasn¡¯t worried about Yin Shuiling and Yin Muchen. They were 10 years apart. Yin Muchen had also watched Yin Shuiling grow up. Yin Shuiling regarded him as her older brother. They were not biological brothers and sisters, but they were even closer than biological brothers and sisters. She was only 15 years old. If Yin Muchen really liked her, he would be...worse than a beast.

    That was what the entire city thought, and furthermore, with Yin Muchen¡¯s current status, he had no shortage of women.

    But Shi Xiaoqing was still worried. She looked at her daughter¡¯s curvy chest and said, ¡°Anyway, you keep a little distance from your brother. Also, do you wear a little bra beneath your dress? How old are you? Why aren¡¯t you wearing it?¡±

    Speaking of that, Yin Shuiling felt distressed. Her mother hadn¡¯t asked her to wear it when she was in junior high school. But when she was in senior high school, her mother suddenly asked her to wear it. She was not used to it.

    She felt stuffy wearing it.

    ¡°Shuiling, you¡¯ve developedte. You¡¯re 15 years old but haven¡¯t gotten your period yet, but I see that you¡¯ve grown a lot taller this month. These three years must be the peak period of your development. How embarrassing for girls if they don¡¯t wear a little bra, mom has prepared them for you in the bag, wear it obediently.¡±

    Yin Shuiling hung her little head down and said. ¡°Oh, all right.¡±

    After Shi Xiaoqing had finished speaking, she wanted to turn around and leave, but she suddenly saw her daughter¡¯s little hand hiding behind her as if she had taken something. She asked, ¡°Shuiling, what is in your hand?¡±

    Yin Shuiling stepped back in shock. She shook her head. ¡°No...nothing...¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, you¡¯re not a good child if you lie. Take it out and show it to Mom.¡± Shi Xiaoqing came forward and grabbed Yin Shuiling¡¯s small arm to take the thing from her small hand.

    ¡°Mom, what are you doing? You¡¯re hurting me.¡±

    Yin Shuiling struggled in a panic. She didn¡¯t want her mother to see her brother¡¯s small ne. She held it very hard. But the harder she held onto it, the angrier Shi Xiaoqing became. Amidst the snatching between the two of them ¡°Ah!¡± Yin Shuiling hit the chair and fell with the chair.

    As a rich socialite, she had not suffered any pain. Tears of pain sprung up in her eyes as she hit her waist, but she did not care to cry, and she quickly looked at the small aircraft in her arms, the small aircraft was not damaged.

    When she fell, she could¡¯ve held onto the table to avoid falling, but she chose to protect the ne with both hands.

    She had protected the small ne, but she fell.

    Shi Xiaoqing was shocked to see her fall. ¡°Shuiling, how are you? Are you hurt? Did you bump into anything? I¡¯ll call a doctor...¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Yin Shuiling pushed her aside andined in tears, ¡°Why did you try to snatch the airne from me? Older Brother gave me this. This is also a gift from Older Brother¡¯s father to him. If I broke the small airne, Older Brother would be sad.¡±

    When Shi Xiaoqing heard that, she was furious. ¡°Shuiling, you shouldn¡¯t be asking what Mom is doing. What are you doing? Your body¡¯s a rich socialite¡¯s precious body. Now, in order to protect a broken ne, you don¡¯t care about your own safety? This is what Yin Muchen did not allow me to touch when he first came to our house. Why did he keep what his father gave him? His father was just a thief. What he should be most grateful for was the nurturing of our family. Give me this broken thing. I feel upset whenever I look at it.¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing grabbed the ne, then raised her hand and threw it out with a muffled sound.

    The ne fell on the floor and broke into two halves. Even the wings cracked open. ¡°Mom!¡± Yin Shuiling screamed and climbed over with her little arms and legs. She knelt on the floor and picked up the broken ne in her hand. She shouted at Shi Xiaoqing. ¡°Mom, I hate you!¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing was stunned by her daughter¡¯s ¡°I hate you.¡± Upon seeing daughter kneeling on the ground tearfully and pitifully, the anger in her heart was snuffed out instantly. ¡°Shuiling, Mom...¡±

    ¡°Mom, get out. I don¡¯t want to see you now!¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing knew that her daughter¡¯s character was soft, but once she got angry, no amount of persuading could calm her down. She also regretted it and felt that she shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive to destroy Yin Muchen¡¯s thing and hurt her daughter¡¯s feelings.

    She said softly, ¡°Okay, Shuiling, Mom will go out. Don¡¯t be too sad. Mom will exin it to Muchen when hees back.¡±

    Yin Shuiling ignored her, and Shi Xiaoqing had no choice but to leave.

    ...

    When the door closed, Yin Shuiling picked up all the broken pieces of the ne with her fair and dainty hands and put them on the bed. She took out some glue to put it back together.

    But she couldn¡¯t do it. She had been sniffling and crying for half an hour, and her tears were gushing out. But when she had fixed some part, another part would crumble. She couldn¡¯t fix it at all.

    It was too broken.

    Yin Shuiling wiped her tears away, thinking that it was not the time to be sad. The small ne was broken. Older Brother would be sadder than she was if he were to see it.

    She needed to repair the small ne.

    She stood up, took out a paper bag, and put the ne in. She opened the door. Downstairs, Shi Xiaoqing and the servant were in the kitchen. She ran down lightly and quickly walked out the door of the vi.

    ...

    Walking down the street, she looked around for stores where airnes could be repaired.

    She seldom went out, so she didn¡¯t know where to fix it.

    Then, she passed by a roadside stall that was owned by a middle-aged man in his 40s who was repairing a broken umbre in his hand.

    Yin Shuiling saw hope. She stood up straight and asked, ¡°Uncle, can you help me repair this ne?¡±

    When the stall owner heard her crisp voice, he raised his head. He saw a long greence skirt and snow-white ankles. The wind was blowing, and her ankles were delicate and supple. Her skin was fair and crystal clear. Looking up, he saw a delicate and beautiful face.

    The stall owner gasped and his turbid eyes shone with a sneaky gleam. He had never seen such a beautiful girl in his life, and she was still so tender.

    He looked at Yin Shuiling, who was not apanied by adults.

    He coughed and said, ¡°Girl, take out the ne and show it to me. I¡¯ll see if it can be repaired.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Yin Shuiling handed the bag over.

    The stall owner looked at it and smiled. ¡°I can fix this. It¡¯s easy.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Uncle shall repair it for you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling stood and saw that the Uncle really could repair the broken ne. The ne, which had just been broken, was almost repairedpletely, only needing to stick one side of the wing back.

    Then the stall owner said, ¡°Oh, I need some glue here, little girl. Uncle¡¯s house is just behind. You open the door and go in. There¡¯s glue on the table. You can bring it to me.¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at the dark, dpidated house behind the man and cautiously said, ¡°Uncle, you should go back and get it yourself. I¡¯ll wait here.¡±

    The stall owner was angry when he heard that. ¡°So be it then. Take the ne back. I won¡¯t repair it.¡±

    The stall owner lied as he exined, ¡°Uncle has to look after the stall here. There are many thieves in this area. It¡¯s easy for you to go in and get a bottle of glue. If you don¡¯t even help with this, then Uncle won¡¯t fix it.¡±

    When Yin Shuiling heard that he was not going to repair it, she nodded and said, ¡°Alright then; I¡¯ll go in and get it.¡±

    Yin Shuiling pushed the door open and went in.

    The stall owner looked at her back as a sinister smile hovered on the corner of his lips. He got up, rubbed his dirty hands together, and looked around to see if there were suspicious people. Then he entered the house and locked the door.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling went into the dark hut. There was indeed a wooden table in the hut, but there was nothing on the wooden table.

    She quickly realized that something was wrong and turned to run.

    But the stall owner appeared in front of her. The stall ownerughed sinisterly. His ugly face was distorted because of the excitement. He looked especially dirty. ¡°Little girl, little beauty, why are you running? Since you¡¯re here, apany Uncle, and let¡¯s have fun. Uncle...listen to how nice your voice sounds when you call me that. I can barely hold back.¡±

    Yin Shuiling retreated warily. She had focused so much on the ne that she fell into the trap as she wasn¡¯t paying attention. She turned her big eyes around and pointed to the side of the door. ¡°Older Brother, you are here.¡±

    The stall owner was shocked and quickly looked back.

    At this time, a gust of wind blew by him. Yin Shuiling had bolted.

    The stall owner didn¡¯t expect the girl who looked so weak to run so fast, but no matter how fast she was, he pulled her back when she was by the door. The girl was so fragrant that he felt her scent surround him when he hoisted her in his arms. Her waist was so soft. Her small waist felt as if it would break with a touch. He caressed her face. Her skin felt as smooth as silk. She was an exquisite one.

    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t run away. Let¡¯s not repair the ne? Uncle will show you what a real airne is today. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it, haha.¡±

 Chapter 473 - Donâ€™t Scream

    <h4>Chapter 473: Don¡¯t Scream</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Yin Shuiling ran towards the door as she took her phone from her pockets. Her mind whirled quickly. She had to inform Older Brother as soon as possible during a dangerous time like this.

    Her emergency contact on her phone was set as her Older Brother¡¯s phone number. She was not shocked; she was calm as she pressed the button.

    She just had just pressed it, but she was tied up. The voice of the disgusting uncle rang out in her ear, and she was touched all over by him.

    She wanted to vomit.

    Her phone fell onto the floor as she put up a fierce struggle. ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t touch me!¡± She quickly opened her small mouth and ferociously bit down on that person¡¯s arm.

    The owner of the small shop did not expect her to be so fierce. She looked like a young, silly girl, but her heart was sharp and intelligent. He got angry, and he threw her onto the bed in a sh. Bang! He gave her a tight p.

    Yin Shuiling had never been hit by anyone ever since she was young. She was just a young 15 year old girl right now. Her body was weak and frail, without any strength, and her right face was hit was in fiery pain as it almost went numb.

    The tears in her eyes trickled down furiously. She wanted to continue to run, but her eyes were seeing stairs. Her line of vision was blurry. It was only until now that she felt afraid. She hugged her own kneecaps as she shrunk back into the bed. ¡°Don¡¯te over. My Older Brother wille over very soon. If you dare to touch me, my Older Brother will not let you off easily.¡±

    The owner of the small store touched his jaw evilly as heughed menacingly. He went forward, and grabbed Yin Shuiling¡¯s snow-white bare foot as he dragged her below him. What kind of woman was this? Just by looking at her bare feet, he was already unable to control himself.

    ¡°Older Brother? Haha, little beauty, do you have an Older Brother? Is he your biological Older Brother or your lover? Look at you. No Older Brother would be able to control himself! He must y with you regrly, right?¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not understand what he was talking about. It was also not something good. With both hands, she cupped his face as she scratched him. ¡°Go away, go away!¡±

    At this time, the more she put on a struggle, the more the stall owner got excited, he stretched his hand out to grab Yin Shuiling¡¯s chest, and he used a lot of force to do so. ¡°Little beauty, you are asking me to leave now, but I can guarantee that you would be begging me not to leaveter.¡±

    Her chest was attacked, and Yin Shuiling¡¯s entire little face was scrunched up in pain. She was really in pain now. She sobbed as she said, ¡°Older Brother, Older Brother, save me... Woo woo...¡±

    The small stall owner could not control himself any more. His eyes had a menacing glow in them as if he were a beast. He flipped his body over and used both of his hands to hold onto Yin Shuiling¡¯s cor. He wanted to rip it apart.

    But at this moment, his hand was pinned down.

    Arge, fair hand came into his line of vision. It was defined and long, and it looked extremely beautiful.

    The stall owner was frozen entirely. He did not know whether it was because he was too excited just now, or it was because this person came so silently, but he actually did not realize that there was someone by his side.

    ¡°Who dares to ruin my good things....¡±

    Bang! He had no time to lift his head up to see the person. A long leg came to kick his thigh region. It was both harsh and urate, and he let out a cry. His entire being retreated a few metres away as he directly crashed into the wall.

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya ran into the room and saw this bloody scene. The small stall owner was crying out pitifully. He cupped both hands over his lower region, and his hands were all stained with fresh blood that was trickling out. It was way too jarring for the eyes.

    The small stall owner was paralysed with this kick.

    Liu Caizhe turned his body around. He chose not to look at this scene. Hu Ya was calm. It was also because he was familiar with such scenes. He waved his hands to call over two bodyguards, and the bodyguards pinned the small stall owner down before they dragged him out.

    It was only when Liu Caizhe turned his gaze sideways to look. The room was dark without any light streaming into it. There was a small figure lying down on the small bed, and that small figure exposed a thin leg and waist. Her skin was so fair, just like a shining pearl on the small, dark bed.

    The room was very dirty, and it made her appear even more pure as there was a stark contrast between her and her surroundings.

    The sound of her sobbing filled the room. He also did not know how the girl¡¯s voice was so weak together with a touch of attractiveness.

    She was naturally born to torture men¡¯s ears.

    Liu Caizhe thought inside his heart, he could not me her for getting into such a situation. Although she was only 15 years old, beautiful women were an easy target.

    Liu Caizhe pondered on, at this moment. He felt a cold and sinister gazee onto him. He turned his gaze sideways to look. The handsome man that had a hand in his pocket had a frown on his face as he stared at Liu Caizhe unhappily.

    Liu Caizhe: ¡°...¡±

    He turned his head to look at Hu Ya who was beside him. He could not see Hu Ya anymore. Hu Ya had already walked to the yard. Evasively, he turned his back around, leaving a huge distance between him and them, and he did not turn his head to look.

    Liu Caizhe: ¡°...¡± What was going on right now?

    He understood the situation and turned his body around to leave.

    ....

    After everyone had left, Yin Muchen came to the side of the bed. He kneeled down on the bed one one knee. He stretched his hand out to touch the girl. ¡°Shuiling..¡±

    Yin Shuiling curled herself up into a small corner. She felt someone touching her and let out a scream. ¡°Ah!¡± She used both her hands and legs to repel him. ¡°Go away, go away. Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, it¡¯s Older Brother...¡±

    ¡°Go away, don¡¯t touch me....¡±Yin Shuiling could not listen to anything anymore. She was really shaken now. She was like a hurt deer as she hugged herself tight, not allowing anyone to touch her.

    Yin Shuiling kneaded her small hands into tiny fists immediately to hit him. After hitting him twice, she realized that something was amiss. This embrace was so warm, and there was a clean and crisp masculine scent; it was so familiar.

    She slowly lifted her gaze up from his embrace as she choked up. She had a clear look at the handsome face in front of her. ¡°Wa wa... Older Brother...¡± She broke out into loud sobs immediately, and both of her slim arms went around his neck, hugging him tight.

    ¡°Woo woo, Older Brother, you are here... You are finally here, I was so afraid just now...¡±

    Yin Muchen cupped her small shoulder in one hand, and he took her into his embrace. He used another hand to caress the back of her head, using his own face to nudge her hair. His voice was deep and charming. He was gentle as he treated her like a young girl to coax her. ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t cry, Older Brother is here. Everything is fine. That bad person was already chased away by Older Brother.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head. ¡°Older Brother, that bad person hit me. He even pinched me. I was in so much pain...¡± Therge beads of tears trickled down furiously from her eyes.

    Yin Muchen let go of her. With his right hand, he parted the hair stuck on her cheek as he cupped her small face in his palms. His irises were contracted vigorously. Her skin was so tender, and normally, when he used two fingers to press her, it would leave a red mark behind. Now, there was a fresh palm sized mark left on her right cheek.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s normally quiet and refined eyes had the intent to kill in them. He lifted his eyebrows up as he ordered the people outside, ¡°Go and buy medicine that is anti scarring and anti swelling.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Hu Ya understood his orders.

    ¡°Where else did you hurt yourself;. Let Older Brother have a look.¡± Yin Muchen let go of her small face, and he checked her body from head to toe.

    Yin Shuiling slowly stopped crying. Her small nose was red from her crying. Her dark, luscious locks were all over her tiny snow-white face. She looked attractive and slightly pitiful.

    She took a breath through her small nostrils and moved towards the back. She cast her gaze downwards before she shook her head. ¡°There is nothing else.¡±

    She was at this age to know that there were some things that should be left unsaid.

    She was not good at lying. Yin Muchen had a nce at her expressions in her eyes and knew that something was not right. He stretched his right hand out to pin her slim arms down, ¡°Shuiling...¡±

    ¡°Ahh.¡± Yin Shuiling took a breath of air in. With her left hand, she covered the part where she was hurt, using her slim arms to struggle and shake off the left hand he used to pin her down.

    Yin Muchen had a nce at the part she was covering. He understood everything. His entire exquisite, handsome face turned dark, like snow that was frozen, and he had an icy chill aura to him.

    His voice also became tight, but he tried to suppress his anger as he gently said to her, ¡°Let Older Brother have a look.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Yin Shuiling curled backwards, feeling flustered. The moment she retreated, it hurt the part where she was injured. The tears that she held back just now came flooding down her face once again.

    Yin Muchen looked at her for a few seconds before he got up from the bed. He stood before the only window in the room. He hade over from a formal event. He wore a dark blue shirt, matched together with a pair of dark grey trousers. It was tight at the waist and shoulders, and he looked tall and handsome.

    He swallowed his saliva, took a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, took a cigarette out, and lit it up.

    When he lit his cigarette, he bent his waist, using both of his hands to block the wind with a frown on his face as he smoked. The soft and luxurious material of the shirt was very slim cut. When he bent down slightly, she could see the powerful and forceful lines on his back.

    He was a 25 year old man and was in the prime of his youth.

    He ced one of his hands in his pocket as he took a breath of smoke. He enjoyed the taste of nicotine as he turned his gaze sideways to look at the small girl on the bed. He lifted his sexy Adam¡¯s apple up as he spat out a mouthful of smoke. The strides that he took were big, he took merely a few steps to reach her side. His right hand that he used to hold his cigarette came onto the buttons of her green dress, and he started to undo them.

    He was experienced in his actions.

    Yin Shuiling choked with the scent of nicotine. She coughed softly as she hurriedly used both of her small hands to stop him. Her small, beautiful face was blushing. Stuttered coyly as she said, ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t look.¡±

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up. He did not have a bright smile on his face. Only his dark eyes had a stern and sparkling glow in them. Heughed as he said, ¡°Let Older Brother have a look at the injury. Let me see if we need to go to the hospital or we just need to go home to apply some medication.¡±

    Yin Shuiling shook her head and said, ¡°Older Brother, you are also not a doctor; would you be able to tell my condition if I let you have a look?¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes were filled with a sparkling glow in them. It was probably because she had just cried. She really did not know anything. When she lifted her head up look at his eyes, her eyes were extremely clear.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s dark eyes turned even darker. In his gaze, there was a casual vibe that belonged to someone his age. His tone was nonchnt and calm, but his voice was already extremely hoarse. ¡°Yeah, Older Brother has experience.¡±

    From other women¡¯s bodies... His experience came from them.

    She would not know.

    If she knew, she would not have used this kind of expression in her eyes to look at him at this moment.

    Yin Shuiling was embarrassed. She was still unwilling as she said, ¡°Older Brother.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, forget whatever Older Brother has said in the past. Older Brother is different from any other person. The parts that other people cannot see, Older Brother can have a look at them.¡±

    Yin Shuiling remembered this line. Seven years ago, there was a boy who peeked at her changing her clothes and fell to his death. She asked him, and he answered her like that.

    She froze for a few moments, and a chill suddenly descended down her chest. She had not felt this feeling before. Her long, thick eyshes suddenly shut, and a soft moan softly escaped her her tiny lips. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    She barely made a sound, and an unhappy, hoarse voice rang out in the air. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything!¡¯

    Yin Shuiling froze and did not move anymore.

    Her clothes were put back very quickly. The smell of nicotine disappeared from her nostrils very quickly. She could hear him smoking, and he was probably in a hurry when he smoked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to the hospital. It will be fine as long as you apply medication when you get home, but it would probably hurt. You have to keep an eye on it for a while.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling opened her eyes. Older Brother had already disappeared from her sight.

    She turned her head back to have a look. Older Brother had one of his hands in his pockets as he went out of the door.

 Chapter 474 - Muchen, Youâ€™ll Help Us, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 474: Muchen, You¡¯ll Help Us, Right?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Yin Muchen went to the courtyard. Hu Ya came over with the ointment in his hand. ¡°Boss...¡± He passed the ointment over.

    Yin Muchen was smoking so he didn¡¯t ept it. His eyes were dark and heavy. There was no light in his gloomy eyes, but when Hu Ya looked closely, he realized that the corners of his eyes were a little red.

    He refused to speak until after thest puff of his cigarette. ¡°Go in and give it to... Forget it. Take it first and use it at home.¡±

    Hu Ya didn¡¯t know why his boss kept pausing in the middle of his sentence. He thought for a moment and vaguely understood the situation. In that room, Boss didn¡¯t want any other man to go into the house, because the girl was in the room.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± He slowly asked after snuffing the cigarette beneath the sole of his shoe and crushing it.

    Hu Ya quickly pointed his finger to a small house acting as a storeroom. ¡°Boss, he¡¯s locked up in there.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not speak; he turned around and went in.

    ...

    In the storeroom, the stall ownery on the cold ground. His lower parts had been crushed. He was nearly dead from the pain and could only roll around on the ground weakly.

    The sound of the door opening entered his ears. Suddenly, a cold, hard leather shoe stepped on his face, and half of his face was deeply trodden into the earth.

    The stall owner withstood the severe pain and looked up. The high and mighty figure slowly squatted down, and a fine and perfect face appeared in his sight.

    The stall owner painfully begged for mercy. ¡°Please! Forgive me, I... I dare not do it again...¡±

    Yin Muchen, with narrowed eyes and slowly drew up his lips. He was smiling gracefully, but the smile did not reach his eyes. ¡°Forgive you?¡± he asked. He seemed to have heard some funny joke andughed. ¡°Where did this doge from? Is she someone you can touch?¡±

    Theughter prated the stall owner¡¯s ears and he trembled all over. Although the man was handsome and extraordinary, the fierce anger in him was apparent. His eyes were not heavy, but the shadows in them were cold enough to intimidate anyone.

    ¡°She was born beautiful, fair and charming. At this age, she¡¯s a budding rose in the eyes of all men. Tell me, did you think about wanting her the moment youid eyes on her? You hugged her, touched her, hit her, and also strangled her. Too excited to control your strength? Hah, tell me: which hand? Or did you use both hands?¡±

    The stall owner kept trembling. The foot on his face progressively pressed harder. He couldn¡¯t bear the increasing pain, but what he could bear even less was the man talking to him in a slow, casual manner with a smile. That invisible pressure suffocated him, like the voice of the devil.

    ¡°I was wrong. I really know that I was wrong... Please...Ah!¡±

    After two screams, one after another, mixed with the sound of two bone cracks, the stall owner¡¯s hands had been easily twisted and broken.

    As he fainted from the pain, he felt the leather shoe lift from his face, and he heard fading grimughter. ¡°Are you qualified to guess if I¡¯m her biological brother or her lover? Want to know how we y? It¡¯s annoying to listen to you. You¡¯d better just disappear.¡±

    ...

    Hu Ya was waiting outside when the door opened. Yin Muchen walked out. Hu Ya handed him a clean handkerchief, and Yin Muchen wiped his hands.

    After wiping his hands, he threw the dirty handkerchief on the ground and calmly said. ¡°Settle this man.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±

    Yin Muchen went into the house and came out with a girl in his arms. The bodyguard went up and draped a coat around them as he carried Yin Shuiling in his arms and left.

    Liu Caizhe poked his head into the storeroom and nced inside. The mud was covered with blood and the scene was shocking.

    Liu Caizhe shook his head as he tutted. ¡°I thought that all these years had washed away the dark violence in Muchen, but I didn¡¯t expect that he would still be so uncontroble.¡±

    Hu Ya: ¡°...¡± No speaking, no speaking.

    ...

    In the apartment, Yin Shuiling was lying on a big, soft bed, apanied by Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing.

    Shi Xiaoqing applied ointment on all her daughter¡¯s injuries andmented, ¡°I couldn¡¯t even raise a finger against my little princess but she had been beaten today. Even if that gangster died thousands of times, I would not be dismayed.¡±

    Yin De patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°That man was dealt with by Muchen. How can you not be assured by the people Muchen has dealt with?¡± Yin De looked at Yin Shuiling as he spoke, then told her seriously, ¡°Shuiling, Dad¡¯s telling that you can¡¯t run out alone in the future. Look, you had an ident when you ran out secretly, didn¡¯t you? If it wasn¡¯t for your mother finding out in time and calling Muchen, you¡¯d be...¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s nested in the nkets obediently. She curled up sideways. Her face was not in much pain, but her chest really hurt.

    ¡°Mom and Dad, I know. I won¡¯t run around in the future. I ran out today because Mom smashed and damaged my little ne. Oh right. What about my little ne, Mom and Dad?¡±

    ¡°The little ne has been taken by your brother. Find him tomorrow morning for it. Shuiling, it¡¯s gettingte now. Close your eyes and sleep. Your brother is handling business matters in his study. He has wasted a day for you today. Don¡¯t disturb him,¡± Yin De said.

    ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Yin Shuiling was really sleepy. She closed her eyes and slept.

    Seeing their daughter asleep, Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing looked at each other and walked out lightly.

    ...

    Standing outside the door, Shi Xiaoqing urged Yin De, ¡°Is he not in the study? If you have any questions, go to him and hurry up. Don¡¯t dally.¡±

    Yin De looked a little unnatural. ¡°Why don¡¯t...you go and say...¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing kicked Yin De directly. Yin De was forced to stand at the door of the study. He raised his hand and knocked on the door.

    The door of the study opened, and Hu Ya stood by the door. He looked at them and shed a polite secretary-like smile. ¡°Do you have any matters?¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing took the opportunity to look inside the office. Yin Muchen was sitting on the ck leather office chair. His right hand was tapping the ash into the ashtray. Liu Caizhe stood beside him. They had a big pile of reports in their hands and were talking in a low voices.

    Yin Deughed politely and said, ¡°Oh, Secretary Hu, we have something to talk about to Muchen.¡±

    ¡°Boss is busy right now. If there is anything, I can convey it to him, or I¡¯ll call you when Boss is free tomorrow.¡±

    Yin De¡¯s expression stiffened. Hu Ya had euphemistically expressed the message that he had to make an appointment.

    Shi Xiaoqing immediatelyined, ¡°Secretary Hu, what do you mean by that? Do we need to make an appointment to see Muchen? That¡¯s too unreasonable.¡±

    Hu Ya looked calm and smiled formally. ¡°Mr. Yin, Mrs. Yin, our boss has dyed an important financial conference for Miss Yin today and is now dealing with it. If we¡¯re talking about reasonability, if it¡¯s in Global Finance or if the boss is at dinner, even those big shareholders need to stand outside and wait quietly.¡±

    His speech was neither humble nor exalted, but itpletely resounded when the words fell.

    When Yin De heard that, his face turned dark, and Shi Xiaoqing put her hands on her hips and raised her voice. ¡°Secretary Hu, Muchen can be considered to be brought up by us. We¡¯re not talking to you. Step aside! We want to see Muchen.¡±

    The noise at the door disturbed the people inside. Yin Muchen looked up and nced over. His handsome face was expressionless. He took a puff of a cigarette and slowly exhaled. ¡°Hu Ya, please invite Uncle and Auntie in.¡±

    This ¡°please¡± was very polite. Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing red at Hu Ya and swaggered in, meaning ¡ª Look! Your boss is inviting us.

    Hu Ya: ¡°...¡± *Shakes head continuously*.

    Shi Xiaoqing entered the study. She couldn¡¯t help but nce around. Yin Muchen¡¯s apartment was the most expensive in the city. The decoration design of each room was not only first-ss in terms of Fengshui, but it exuded a European-style luxury.

    This study faced the sun and was very spaciou. There was a light gray patterned wool carpet, an expensive brown sofa, a rosewood desk... Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s eyes were sharp. The purple sand ashtray that Yin Muchen tapped his cigarette on, she had once read it in a magazine that ady showed off that the price was about $800,000.

    What was real wealth? It could be seen from that small purple sand ashtray.

    Liu Caizhe kept the information in his hand and stood aside. Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes fell onto the figure of Shi Xiaoqing. He drew up his lips.¡±Why are you looking for me, uncle and auntie?¡± he asked in a low, mellow voice.

    Shi Xiaoqing secretly pushed Yin De. Yin Deughed tteringly. ¡°Muchen, since we¡¯re here, in order not to dy your time, we¡¯ll make it clear... Recently... Yin Group¡¯s working capital has met with some problems. Do you think you can...¡±

    Both Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya understood this sentence. Their faces remained expressionless. Their belittlement was hidden in their hearts.

    Shi Xiaoqing saw Yin De hesitate and quickly said, ¡°Muchen, a project of Yin Group has been screwed up recently and lost a lot of money. We are going to start a new project now but don¡¯t have the funds. Muchen you¡¯ll help us survive times of trouble right?¡±

    Yin Muchen did not speak immediately. He leaned his handsome figurezily into the sofa, his left hand propped on the chair rest while he smoked with his right hand.

    After he exhaled a mouthful of smoke, his ink-ck eyes slowly looked across through a haze of smoke as he gave a light smile and asked, ¡°How much do you want?¡±

    Only then did Yin De truly realize Yin Muchen¡¯s change. He was no longer the poor boy from seven years ago. He smokes with his eyes narrowed now. Those deep and motionless eyes of his didn¡¯t show any emotion. But he looked at you so slowly and orderly as if he had seen through you.

    His wit and wisdom were irresistible.

    This was a powerful aura umted over the years by those in power who had put their lives on the line.

    Yin De was so embarrassed he couldn¡¯t speak. Shi Xiaoqing raised three fingers. ¡°30 million.¡±

    After her voice fell, the study waspletely silent. All four of them were waiting for the man sitting on the high seat to speak. Yin Muchen¡¯s handsome figure shifted closer to the desk. His right arm lifted as he took a puff of the cigarette. Finally, he pointed the cigarette at Hu Ya and said, ¡°Handle it.¡±

    Hu Ya nodded respectfully. ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±

    Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing were happy. Shi Xiaoqing pped her hands and said, ¡°Muchen, from the moment you entered my door, I took you as my child. I knew you would protect the Yin family. Even Shuiling likes you so much. She had an ident while trying to repair the ne you gave her. In the evening, I wanted to take her home but she refused no matter what. She kept saying that she wanted to be with her brother. Look at how close Shuiling is to you.¡±

 Chapter 475 - Woo Woo, Older Brother, It Hurts

    <h4>Chapter 475: Woo Woo, Older Brother, It Hurts</h4>

    Yin Muchen heard what they said and curled the corners of his lips into a smile. He had a bright smile, but at the same time, it seemed as if he was really ted, as his strong, handsome-looking brows were lifted slightly.

    At this moment, Liu Caizhe said, ¡°Uncle, Aunty, since the matters have been settled, then we will not stop you from going to rest. Should I prepare a car to send both of you off?¡±

    ¡°There is no need, no need. We have a car. Muchen, we will not be bothering you anymore. Bye bye.¡± Both of them walked out happily.

    ...

    They left. The door of the study was closed. Liu Caizhe ced the documents onto the table, smiled, and said, ¡°Muchen, you agreed way too fast and coolly just now. If there is a first time, there would be a second time in the future. Aren¡¯t you afraid that this couple will treat you like an abyss?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...¡± Yin Muchen flicked the ashes of the cigarette and snorted nonchntly. ¡°What is there to be afraid of? It¡¯s only a small sum of money. I am still young; I will earn the money back.¡±

    Liu Caizhe listened to hiszy tone and could not guess what he was thinking inside his mind. He was emotional as he said, ¡°This couple has such a good life. You are not even their biological son. Even if you are their biological son, you are also a president of apany, part of the upper ss society in T City, but those words sounded so sour that I wanted to vomit listening to them. Their gazes really looked as if they were on the brink of lifting the ashtray in front of you and smashing it in your face. The aura of deceit is way too strong.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not say anything. He was smoking. His handsome features were hidden in the smoke, and it made him look even more attractive without any emotions on his face.

    Liu Caizhe observed his expression before he bent his body down to joke, ¡°Although this Yin family has done many bad things, this Young Miss is good. I don¡¯t know if this couple would want to make use of this daughter to gain rtions with other wealthy families.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s hand that he used to hold his cigarette froze for a moment. He lifted his eyebrows up to look at Liu Caizhe. ¡°You are interested?¡±

    Liu Caizhe noticed his demeanor, and he admitted defeat. ¡°I am not interested. I am just afraid... Some people would have intentions that they should not have.¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at Liu Caizhe with his dark eyes. Liu Caizhe had an underlying meaning in his smile. Yin Muchen understood. He took ast puff of the cigarette before he stubbed in the ashtray. He said two words: ¡°Go work!¡±

    ...

    By the time theypleted their work, it was already 11pm. Yin Muchen went back to his own bedroom. He took a shower and walked out of the washroom.

    His hair was moist. He had a red silk robe on. The robe¡¯s strap was tied casually, exposing half of hisrge chest. Those small beads of moisture were still on his sun-kissed skin. His muscles were sculpted and firm. His waist was slim. Through the gaps of the robe, his six pack abs could be seen clearly.

    The 25-year-old man was young, as if every cell in his body had healthy hormones in the prime of his youth.

    He walked to the side of the window. He had a cigarette in his mouth. He held the lighter in his right hand but did not light the cigarette up. His posture waszy as he leaned on the wall. He yed with the lighter as he looked at the brightly lit skyscrapers outside the window at the same time.

    He did not know what he was thinking about. Maybe he was not thinking about anything at all. It was quiet at night, and he probably felt a little...bored.

    The lights in the room made his shadow look even longer. He obviously hade out on top, but he still felt...lonely.

    There was a part of his heart that was empty.

    At this moment, a cry rang out in his ears. His tall,nky figure paused for a moment. His right hand took the cigarette out of his mouth, and he threw the lighter and cigarette onto the bed before he turned around.

    The girl¡¯s bedroom was beside his. He opened the door and went in. There was an ambermp in the room, and the small girl, who was lying on the bed, was crying.

    Yin Muchen stepped forward. There was such a tiny bundle on therge, soft bed. Even her small head could not be seen. She covered her entire body with her nket. He stretched his hand out to lift the nkets covering her face up. The girl was covered up in the nket as she sobbed.

    ¡°It hurts...woo woo... pain...¡± She was dressed in a sleeveless nightgown. Her small, fair hand was covering the spot where she had been hurt.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s gaze turned dark. He¡¯s seen the part before. That stall owner had been too harsh. She was so tender, and she just started to mature. How could she be able to withstand the pain?

    ¡°Shuiling.¡± He kneeled down on the bed with one knee, lightly patting her small face with hisrge, defined hand. ¡°Does it hurt very bad?¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not wake up. She was still sleeping, and it was only the paining from her chest that made her feel ufortable.

    The tears in her eyes got heavier and heavier. Even her small nose turned red. She looked extremely pitiful as she said, ¡°Woo woo...Older Brother...it hurts...¡±

    Yin Muchen pursed his thin lips together. His dark eyes had a sparkling glow in them/ A few secondster, he lifted her nkets up and slept beside her.

    The girl¡¯s back was facing him. He did not ster himself against her. He maintained some distance. With his left hand, he lightly pulled her small waist over, and he weaved through her skirt...

    Yin Shuiling, who was in slumber, was extremely fearful, and she was in unease. ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± She used both of her small hands to swat hisrge palm away.

    Yin Muchen lifted his eyebrows up after she resisted him. His handsome body went over, and he bent down by her ear as he gently coaxed her, ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t be afraid. It is Older Brother here... It would not hurt after a while.¡±

    He did not know whether it was because of his voice or it was the scent of his body that made her feel familiar, but Yin Shuiling, who had been struggling, slowly became quiet. The girl was very shy. She still did not know that they could not be doing this, but she was still unable to ept it inside her heart. She had not done anything like this in her life, but this person was Older Brother...

    She was unable to reject and did not know how to reject.

    So she curled herself up in a tiny bundle and buried her small face entirely into the soft pillow.

    Yin Muchen saw her looking shy and afraid. Her tiny face was buried inside the pillows. He did not know if she could breathe with her face in this position. He propped his right arm up and said, ¡°Shui...¡±

    He barely opened his mouth and realized his own voice was extremely hoarse. His throat felt as if it were wood that had been lit on fire. The corners of his eyes felt hot, and blood was probably rushing through his body.

    He wanted tofort her to help her relieve some of the pain, but these words...could not be used to fool a young girl like her.

    Actually, he wanted to make use of the fact that she was a young girl to bully her, and also made use of...how she addressed him as ¡°Older Brother¡±.

    He was totally shameless.

    He knew that he was shameless. He knew this fact ever since he was 18 years old.

    Those seven years in America, he had women; he was a mature and normal man. He had biological needs.

    He did not have an official girlfriend. He did not have a woman in his heart who was irreceable. He was very normal in this aspect. Those women made use of his handsome looks and wealth, and he got the carefree joy of youth, so both parties got what they wanted.

    He did not n to be a monk and be free of sin. Being a gentleman did not suit him, and to be honest, he was a poor chap who came from a working ss family. He was the son of a ¡°thief.¡± He did not hold any high expectations for himself.

    He led a carefree life, but he had times when he was also at a loss.

    Just like now, facing the small girl in his embrace, he looked at the scary reaction of his own body; he did not know what to do.

    This was the small girl whom he met when he was 18 years old. He did not know what to do with her.

    He closed his eyes, swallowed his saliva, and could not stop doing so. She had a brand of shower gel that she always used. It was the brand that he¡¯d prepared for her, and he was familiar with this scent, but at this moment, he could not take this kind of fragrance.

    He did not dare to wake her up, so he gently buried his head near the hair by her cheek. After he buried himself there, he did not want toe back out. Her entire body was both soft and tender, and he was totally mesmerized with this fragrance.

    Actually, the reaction his body had for her was not that simple. Even though they did not hug one another, just by burying his head in her hair, he felt his empty, hollow heart immediately fill up.

    This kind of feeling was so alien to him.

    ...

    The next dawn, Yin Shuiling slowly opened her eyes.

    She sat up and kneaded her hands into small fists as she rubbed her eyes. She had a good night of restst night. She thought that she would have a nightmare, but she did not even have one single dream.

    She lifted the nkets. Her small, snow-white feetnded on the carpet as she wanted to put on her shoes, but she thought of something suddenly. Her small tender face was already crimson red.

    Last night, it seemed that...Older Brother had touched her...

    She was flustered as she cast her gaze downwards to look at herself. Her clothes were all intact. The ce that hurt actually did not hurt anymore, and everything was normal.

    Could it have been her imagination then?

    ¡°Aiya!¡± Yin Shuiling used her small hand to cup her small face that was burning hot. How could she be so...shameless to actually dream that Older Brother...

    But, where was Older Brother?

    Yin Shuiling put on her slippers as she ran outside in a sh. She opened the door and went downstairs. She was in a good mood as she coyly asked, ¡°Older Brother, Older Brother, where are you?¡±

    There was someone in the kitchen. She hopped to the side of the door. She ced her small, fair hand on the door frame, and she snuck her small head out. She had a smile on her face as she said, ¡°Older Brother.¡±

    Yin Muchen was dressed in a thin light-grey v-neck sweater. He matched it with a pair of ck trousers. He ced one of his hands in his pockets as he stood before the ss counter, and he held arge ss of water in his right hand.

    The sunshine outside the window was very bright. The rays of sunshine spewed onto his handsome, defined face, and there was a blurry yet beautiful glow on it.

    After hearing her speak, he slowly turned his gaze sideways. The thing that came into his line of vision first was the girl¡¯s tiny, exquisite, and attractive face. Because she¡¯d just gotten out of bed, her snow-white skin had ayer of light red. So did her small nose and her small, cherry-like lips, and she had yet to change out of her pink nightgown. She looked just like a tiny angel.

    Yin Muchen put the ss of water down as he curled the corners of his lips up. ¡°Shuiling, you are awake?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head forcefully as she walked into the kitchen. She looked at the man with her moist eyes. ¡°Older Brother, where is my small ne?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in Older Brother¡¯s room. Older Brother has already asked someone to fix it. You go and grab itter.¡± As he spoke, Yin Muchen caressed her small head, then said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if the ne is spoilt. If you really want to y with it, you can give Older Brother a call. In the future, don¡¯t run off/ There are many bad people on earth. It is very dangerous to do so.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I already know.¡± Her parents had told her the exactly same thing already. She would not do it again in the future, but, ¡°Older Brother, the ne is ruined. Aren¡¯t you upset?¡±

    Listening to Older Brother¡¯s tone, he seemed casual and nonchnt.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Muchen snorted out. He said, ¡°Older Brother is over that age now, so I am not upset.¡±

    When he was 18 years old, he treated that airne so preciously because the moment he looked at the ne, he would feel as if he had seen his parents, but now, he did not need it anymore.

    The only thing he needed now was the truth.

    Where did his mother go?

    ¡°Shuiling, how did the ne get ruined yesterday?¡±

    Yin Shuiling cast her small head down as she used her small hand to hold onto the nightgown on her body. She softly said, ¡°I identally damaged it.¡±

    Yin Muchen scanned her nightgown that she was tugging on tightly, he squinted his eyes as he smiled and said, ¡°Where did the injury on your waiste from then? Did you actually fall down together when you dropped the ne?¡±

    Yin Shuiling was not a great liar. She did not dare to lift her head up to look Older Brother¡¯s in the eye. She could only nod her head in a blur. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, I fell when I dropped the ne.¡± As she spoke, she was taken aback. ¡°Older Brother, how did you know that I have an injury on my waist?¡±

 Chapter 476 - He Liked Women Who Were Composed And Intelligent

    <h4>Chapter 476: He Liked Women Who Were Composed And Intelligent</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    After a nce at the little girl¡¯s big, pure eyes, Yin Muchen looked away quietly. He held her small fragrant shoulder with his right hand and turned her around, half embracing and half pushing her towards the restaurant. ¡°Your parents told mest night.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded to show that she understood.

    At this time, the gate of the vi opened, and Liu Caizhe came in. ¡°Muchen, Miss Yin, breakfast is here.¡± He ced the meal box in his hand on the table.

    Yin Muchen stood beside the girl and rubbed her little head. ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother is going to the office. You y at home yourself. There is a cinema upstairs. If you are bored again, I¡¯ve assigned you a personal driver to take you shopping. Because Older Brother seldom eats at home, just have some take out this morning. The helper will arriveter. You can tell her what you like to eat. ¡±

    Yin Shuiling was sitting on the dining chair. She looked up at the handsome face of the man as she softly and timidly asked, ¡°Do you eat out for all your meals, Older Brother? My mother says that there is no nutrition in takeout.¡±

    Her small pink lips pouted as she said that. Her bright big eyes overflowed with a soft, gentle kind of heartache. ¡°How did Older Brother survive in the United States for the past seven years? You don¡¯t even know how to take care of yourself! ¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s big hands there were caressing her little head paused. His heart felt as if a feather had tickled it ¡ª it felt soft and ticklish.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Older Brother will bring you chopsticks and a little spoon.¡± Yin Muchen went to the kitchen.

    Liu Caizhe had brought a very plentiful breakfast. Yin Muchen had ordered everything the girl likes to eat. He handed a bowl of glutinous rice porridge to the girl. At that time, Yin Muchen walked over.

    The tall, upright man stood beside the girl. He bent down, scooped a mouthful of porridge with a small spoon, then brought it near his mouth to blow the heat away.

    Liu Caizhe was standing as he looked at the brother and sister at that end. The two slender arms of the girl were propped on the tabletop as she daintily asked, ¡°Is it hot, Older Brother?¡±

    The man handed the spoon to her and shook his head gently. ¡°It¡¯s not hot. Taste it.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± The girl grabbed the spoon. She opened her cherry mouth and took a sip due to her usual daintiness. Then she nodded. ¡°Older Brother, it¡¯s delicious.¡±

    She scooped out a spoonful of porridge and handed it to the man. ¡°Older Brother, have a taste too.¡±

    The man opened his mouth and took a bite.

    Liu Caizhe smiled. He was 100% sure that if he didn¡¯t hurry the man, he would bete for the meeting this morning again.

    To be honest, he felt that it was strange. Has the man¡¯s head been struck by the door? Does he have a little sister or...was he doting on his daughter?

    He said, ¡°Muchen, it¡¯s about time. It¡¯s time to leave.¡±

    Yin Muchen stood straight. ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother is leaving.¡± He went to the living room in long strides. He took a windbreaker and was about to go.

    At this time, Yin Shuiling, who was eating porridge, thought of something and curiously asked, ¡°Older Brother,st night, that bad uncle said that he would show me a real ne. What is a real ne?¡±

    Liu Caizhe was stunned after he heard that. He looked back at the girl at the table. He just wanted tough. At the age of 15, she really doesn¡¯t understand anything. She would ask whether she should ask or not.

    Who could stand someone with the beauty of flowers and jade yet so innocent and tender?

    At this time, Liu Caizhe felt that there were two lines of vision staring at him. He looked sideways, and Yin Muchen, who was in the living room, was staring at him with deep displeasure.

    Liu Caizhe shrugged and raised his hands in surrender. ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    He walked out the vi door.

    Yin Muchen then swept a pair of ink-ck eyes over the girl. The girl was looking at him, simple and curious, innocent as a nk piece of paper.

    He cleared his throat slightly, took his windbreaker, and walked to the door. ¡°The real ne is at the airport. When you grow up, you¡¯ll know when you¡¯ve taken the real ne.¡±

    ...

    In the limousine, Liu Caizhe looked at Yin Muchen in the back seat through the rearview mirror. The man was answering the phone. He could hear it clearly because it was on speaker-phone.

    It was the phone call from the Yin family¡¯s servant, telling the whole process of yesterday¡¯s ne crash in clear detail.

    ¡°I see,¡± Yin Muchen said, without many expressions. He hung up.

    Liu Caizhe looked at the deep and handsome face of the man and asked, ¡°Why, did Miss Yin lie to you that she broke it? Look at you like that, heart aching...¡±

    Yin Muchen didn¡¯t speak.

    Emotionally, Liu Caizhe said, ¡°Girls Miss Yin¡¯s age begin to be delicate and sensitive. In the past seven years, although she wasn¡¯t clear about the secret things and fights between you and her parents, she must have felt that her parents are on the left, while her older brother is on her right. Miss Yin is stuck in the middle, and it mustn¡¯t feel good¡±

    Yin Muchen looked out of the window. He knew; he knew all about it.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling stayed in the apartment and didn¡¯t go out. After breakfast, the helper arrived. She looked kind-hearted and cleaned the apartment after washing some fruits for her. She went into the kitchen and was busy.

    Yin Shuiling looked at the helper who was cutting potato shreds neatly. She was envious. ¡°Auntie, your cooking skills look so impressive. Where did you learn it?¡±

    The more the helper looked at the dainty and tender little girl, the more she liked her. She smiled and said, ¡°I learned it in culinary school, of course.¡±

    Culinary School?

    Yin Shuiling thought about it. She also wanted to apply to one and learn cooking skills well. After that, she could prepare meals for her older brother.

    Yin Shuiling thought about it and felt very happy. Suddenly, her stomach hurt. When she covered her stomach with her little hand, she felt hot liquid rushing out.

    She turned pale with fear.

    She pulled out her thin, fair legs as she ran up. When she entered the bedroom bathing room and took off her pants to take a look, she nearly fell from the shock.

    There was blood on her panties!

    The 15-year-old girl hadn¡¯t gotten her period yet. She doesn¡¯t suffer any injuries normally, let alone see blood. Her legs trembled as tears of fear appeared in her eyes.

    The helper was still busy in the kitchen, when suddenly, she heard the sound of flustered footsteps. She came out hurriedly to see that the door of the apartment had been opened and the little girl was changing her shoes to go out.

    ¡°Miss, where are you going?¡± the helper asked.

    ¡°To find my older brother.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Yin? I¡¯ll call first... ¡±

    ¡°No need, the driver uncle is waiting downstairs. I¡¯ll go directly to my brother¡¯spany. Goodbye Auntie.¡±

    ...

    At Global Finance

    In the CEO¡¯s office, Hu Ya brought in a cup of coffee he had brewed. Liu Caizhe stood at the desk and pointed to the businessptop on the desk. He kept a low voice and excitedly said, ¡°Muchen, we¡¯ve followed them for a week. In this half a month, the currency has devalued, and oil prices fell sharply. Everyone was cautious and selling their shares. But we boldly put in our chips a week ago, and now the value has increased by 13 times!¡±

    Hu Ya respectfully handed the coffee to Yin Muchen. In the past four years, he had fought countless beautiful turnaround battles with Boss, and his heart was already trained and used to these situations. However, Hu Ya alsoughed and said, ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve made a little more money from this. Those financial predecessors might be jealous again.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s long fingers held up the coffee cup as his right hand took a spoon and stirred it a few times, then he took a light sip. He raised his lips, and there was a light luster in his eyes. ¡°Those jealous ones will surely chase after the stocks at high prices. We¡¯ll find a high point in the afternoon and sell them all away. ¡±

    Liu Caizhe had no objections. ¡°Ok,¡± he said as he looked at Yin Muchen. ¡°You¡¯re bad indeed. Those red-eyed ones are going to bleed in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Yin Muchen chuckled with a raised sharp brow and put the coffee cup on the table. He leaned his handsome body back in the chair. ¡°The financial game is ying with heartbeats. Those predecessors are a little too old to y, so it¡¯s better for them to retire early.¡±

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya looked at each other. Why had they followed Yin Muchen so wholeheartedly in the past four years? That was because they took a fancy to the sharp, arrogant, and domineering spirit of this man!

    The 25-year-old man was in his prime. He could afford to y and wait.

    Yin Muchen gently closed his ink-ck eyes, the thumb of his right hand came to the temple and pressed twice. He felt tired after days of digital reports.

    Seeing this, Liu Caizhe began tough. ¡°Muchen, you¡¯ve been back in T City for two or three months. You haven¡¯t rxed for a long time, have you? Shall I call Lidy in to give you a massage?¡±

    Everyone could understand the meaning of ¡°rxed.¡± Yin Muchen propped one hand on the chair and did not answer.

    Liu Caizhe gave Hu Ya a look. Hu Ya nodded, and they went out one after another.

    ...

    The office door opened again and Lidy came in.

    The man still kept the posture of rubbing his temples. Lidy stepped forward lightly and came to him. Her fair little hand reached out and touched his big hand. The man did not refuse. He closed his eyes and adjusted his posture. His whole body leaned back. He then rested his head on the back of the chair.

    Lidy stood behind the leather chair, two soft fair hands pressed on his temples, giving him a massage.

    After a while, the man¡¯s tired brows slowly rxed.

    Lidy¡¯s hands slid down his from temples. Her fair fingers slid across his delicate and perfect lines, then came to his strong, broad chest.

    The man didn¡¯t speak, but his silent attitude was acquiescence.

    Lidy¡¯s gaze was hot. She went around him and squatted down beside the man¡¯s legs. She reached out her little hand and came to the metal belt at the man¡¯s waist.

    At this time, Yin Muchen opened his eyes. The man¡¯s ink-ck eyes were extremely deep and did not show any emotions. His handsome body buried in the seat waszy andnguid as well. His left fingers slowly squeezed her jaw and his gaze swept across her face as if bored.

    Lidy was very confident in her face and figure. She was the winner of a beauty contest. Later, she went to work and became a strong career woman. She also had a distinguished family background. Many men wanted to marry her.

    But when she saw this man in the United States, she was fascinated by him. She had been fascinated by his young and handsome appearance, his sharp financial talent, and his devilish and strong demeanor in bed.

    She had been with him for more than four years. All these years, she saw the women around himing and going, without any definition.

    He was not enthusiastic about women and could be regarded as aloof, but he changes them frequently. The bad nature of men means that he always liked to taste fresh things.

    But he also took a special view on her. Otherwise, he would not have brought her home instead of the many other women in the United States.

    She knew what he saw in her and why he liked her. He saw and liked her tenderness and quietness.

    When he needed her, she woulde and serve him wholeheartedly. When he didn¡¯t need her, she would stand far away, taking care of his work and admiring him silently.

    He liked women who wereposed and intelligent.

    Like her.

 Chapter 477 - Older Brother, I Am Sick

    <h4>Chapter 477: Older Brother, I Am Sick</h4>

    ¡°Muchen.¡± Lidy¡¯s beautiful face was blushing red as she coyly said, ¡°Let me serve you.¡±

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up slowly. He did not have a big smile on his face, but it was attractive enough. He lifted his strong eyebrows up. His usual refined and handsome look disappeared entirely. He suppressed all of that inside, and only sexiness was left, together with a touch of mocking.

    His hand that he used to pinch her jaw slid downwards. Before she came, she made the effort to change into a white v-neck shirt. There were some times when she felt that he probably liked pure dress styles, and she changed her style to his liking.

    She¡¯d bent her body down originally, but now, she was kneeling down on the floor. She only needed to use one hand to know how he experienced he was. With blurry eyes, she lifted her head up and looked at the handsome man who was standing upright.

    The movement on her chest stopped, and the man withdrew his hand.

    Lidy bit down on her lips and did not know what she did wrong to make him upset. ¡°Muchen...¡±

    The man did not have much emotion on his face. He ced his head onto the back of the chair as he squinted his clear, dark eyes. He nced at her sinisterly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to serve me? You need me to teach you now?¡±

    Lidy quickly had a smile on her face. She¡¯d thought that he did not want it anymore.

    Her small hand came onto his metal belt as she came forward.

    Yin Muchen closed his eyeszily. He did not know what exactly he was thinking about. The scene that happened yesterday shed through his mind as he swallowed his saliva.

    At this moment, a voice rang out in his ears, ¡°Miss Yin, Boss is inside handling important matters. You cannot go in now. I can help you to announce your arrival first.¡±

    A coy and gentle voice came over. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I want to see my Older Brother right now. Older Brother, Older Brother...¡±

    Yin Muchen opened his eyes quickly. He acted with his instincts. He pushed Lidy away, who was kneeling on the ground, and he unhappily said, ¡°Stand up!¡±

    Lidy was in a blur. She lifted her head up to look at the man. The man was pulling his zipper up. He stood up from the chair before he put his metal belt back.

    Lidy did not know what happened, but she listened to him while she stood up. If she did not hear it incorrectly, the man had said the words, ¡°Stand up¡± while he was trembling, as if he was...flustered.

    Lidy did not understand why he was flustered. These past few years, in the finance industry, he was never flustered even once. Don¡¯t even mention the number of women he had. He has never once worried about them.

    At this moment, therge doors of the office were pushed open. ¡°Miss Yin, you cannot....¡± Hu Ya was extremely apologetic as he lifted his head up to look ahead of him. ¡°Boss, I am sorry.¡±

    Miss Yin was firm in her decision to push the doors open, and he did not dare to stop her.

    But he was sorry at the same time. He was afraid that Boss was not done yet, and it would ruin his mood.

    Thankfully, Boss had all of his clothes intact.

    ¡°Go out then.¡± Yin Muchen waved his hands at Hu Ya as he took a big stride with his long legs. He went around the table and walked forward. His gaze was fixated on the girl who was standing beside the door. ¡°Shuiling, what¡¯s wrong? You are in such a panic to look for Older Brother,¡± he asked her gently.

    Yin Shuiling walked in. She saw an extremely beautiful older sister at first nce. The 15 year old girl did not know how to think of such things. She lifted her slim legs as she ran over. She dashed into her Older Brother¡¯s warm embrace as she said, ¡°Older Brother, I think I am sick now. I am bleeding right now.¡±

    The moment the girl¡¯s small, soft, fragrant body came over in his embrace, Yin Muchen opened his arms wide as he hugged her tight. He heard what she¡¯d said. He ced both of his hands on her small shoulders as he distanced her away from him. ¡°Shuiling, what nonsense are you speaking? Where are you bleeding? Don¡¯t be scared; tell Older Brother.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes were all red. She bit down on her lip with her small teeth as she stopped her tears from falling out. There were some words that could not be said out loud. Her voice was extremely fearful as she said, ¡°Older Brother, I...my downstairs is bleeding.¡±

    Downstairs?

    Yin Muchen looked downwards following her words. She¡¯d changed out of her nightgown. She wore a high-waisted Korean-style floral print dress. The dress was sleeveless, exposing her fair, slim arms. The cor was adorned with pearls, and she looked feminine. It made her tiny face look even more attractive and beautiful.

    Yin Muchen had a nce and did not see any blood anywhere. He also did not know where she was bleeding from, but his expression was tight as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Older Brother will bring you to the doctor.¡±

    He picked her up and carried her.

    At this moment, Lidy, who was behind them, quickly said, ¡°Boss, this younger sister does not need to go to the doctors. I think she probably got her period.¡±

    Although Yin Muchen had women before, but he did not know anything about periods. He turned his body sideways as he looked at Lidy to ask her, ¡°Period?¡±

    Lidy knew that her exnation was unclear. ¡°Boss, you put this younger sister down. I will go and get a sanitary pad.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not say anything else. He turned his tall, handsome figure around and used one leg to kick the door of the rxation room of the office open. He bent his waist down to ce the girl in his embrace onto the bed.

    Lidy stopped him quickly. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t put her on the bed. This younger sister has blood on her body; don¡¯t make your bed dirty.¡±

    Men from China, especially the rich and powerful, treated the blood from a woman¡¯s body as taboo. It was unclean after all.

    Yin Muchen acted as if he did not hear whatever Lidy said. He ced Yin Shuiling on the bed before stretching his hand out to pull the nkets over her abdomen. His voice was hurried but gentle. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Shuiling. It will be fine, okay?¡± As he spoke, he turned his gaze sideways to look at Lidy. ¡°Are you still not going to get the thing!¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Lidy, who was in a daze, hurriedly ran out.

    ....

    Lidy came back very quickly. She had a new pair of underwear in her hands together with a pink packet of sanitary pads. ¡°Little Younger Sister, this condition where you bleed is called a menstrual period. Every woman has around seven days per month that they would have their period. It is very normal. In other words, Little Younger Sister, after you get your period, you¡¯re almost a full grown woman.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was in a daze as she listened on. Although this beautiful older sister said it was normal, she was still afraid. She did not dare to look at herself bleed.

    At this moment, Lidy walked into the washroom and took a bucket of warm water. ¡°Little Younger Sister, let Older Sister help you clean up a bit before you change into a new set of clothes. You will befortable this way.¡±

    Yin Shuiling nodded her head and coyly said, ¡°Thank you, Older Sister.¡±

    Lidy stood at the side of the bed. She lifted the nket up. At this moment, she noticed that the man was still around. She lifted her gaze up to have a look. That tall,rge man had one of his hands in his pockets as he stood by the side of the wall. The curtains were drawn, and it made the room look a little dark, she could not see the expression on his face clearly, but she could only see his gaze fixated on the girl¡¯s small face, together with a spark in his dark eyes.

    Lidy¡¯s heart thumped wildly as she forced the corners of her lips up into a smile. ¡°Boss.¡±

    She intended to use this as a reminder.

    Yin Muchen regained his senses. He scanned Lidy once as he looked at the gaze she had in her eyes, then turned his body around.

    ...

    After turning around, he had some rustlinging from behind him. After Lidy exined to him, he understood much more than the girl did.

    He lifted his head up slightly as he felt his mouth go dry.

    At this moment, he heard the girl cry out. It was not considered to be her sobbing, but she was probably panicked. She was pushing the limits of her shyness. She was like a little beast as she choked up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want, Older Sister, don¡¯t...¡±

    Yin Muchen heard what she said and turned his head back. He did not know whether it was because of the desire from his heart or it was based on his instincts, he could not bear to hear her choke up.

    He only saw therge bed in front of him. The nkets were all pushed to one side. The girl¡¯s white floral skirt was lifted up, and her underwear that was stained with blood was removed. The room was dark, and the girl¡¯s fair, smooth skin was a like a pearl in the night sky. It made others¡¯ eyes blink.

    Lidy took a warm towel in her hand as she wanted to help her wipe off the bloodstains, but this girl pushed her hands away as she resisted her. Ever since she was in kindergarten, she knew that nobody could touch her here.

    As a woman herself, Lidy lowered her gaze down to have a look, and her face was crimson red.

    This was just like a woman having a look at a beauty that had wowed the nation. They were both obviously women, but it was all so different.

    Yin Muchen had a nce at the situation and his irises contracted. He stepped forward to tug the nket and ce it over the girl¡¯s body. His voice was hoarse as he looked at Lidy. ¡°Go!¡±

    Lidy regained her senses. She looked at the man¡¯s handsome face and seemed to understand it all. She was in a blur as she said, ¡°But, I still have yet to help...help her...¡±

    Yin Shuiling curled her entire body in the nkets, except for her tiny exquisite face that was blushing red. She looked at Yin Muchen as her wronged tears fell down. She used her white hand to tug the sleeve of his shirt, ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t want Older Sister... Older Brother help me...¡±

    Lidy opened her eyes wide. She stopped her immediately. ¡°How could you do that?¡±

    The moment she heard Lidy¡¯s voice, Yin Shuiling was in fear and shrunk her small shoulders together. She did not even dare cry anymore. She pursed her small, cherry-like lips as she looked at the man beside her.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s entire face turned dark and sinister. Even his voice went a few tones deeper. He looked at Lidy and repeated his words. ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°Boss, you...¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± the man growled.

    Lidy had never seen him with such a temper. At this moment, she took a few steps back in shock. She also had tears in her eyes. She ran over to dump the wet towel in the pail, and she turned around to cover her mouth as she left.

    She had yet to take two steps, and a man¡¯s cold, cruel voice rang out in the air, ¡°Hand over the work that you are doing. Go back to America tomorrow. These few years, I will not short change you. I will promote you to be the region¡¯s managing director, but remember one point: I don¡¯t like people who spread nonsense and gossip!¡±

    Lidy¡¯s face was pale. She held back the tears in her eyes as she nodded her head. ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±

    ...

    Lidy walked out and returned to her own office. At this moment, a colleague walked over, smiled, and asked, ¡°Lidy, what did Boss look for you to do? Did he hand an important mission over to you? You have been together with boss for over four years now; you are a senior staff member.¡±

    Lidy controlled her emotions and forced a small smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, I will be going back to America tomorrow, Boss has promoted me to be the region¡¯s managing director.¡±

    ¡°What? Region¡¯s managing director? Oh my god, Lidy, this position has many people working very hard for numerous years to try to achieve. Boss is really nice to you.¡±

    Lidy had a smile. He was very nice to her. That man was very generous with any woman that was together with him. He¡¯d said it already; he would not short change her, and he was true to his word.

    ¡°Lidy, I saw Boss¡¯s younger sister, Yin Shuiling just now. You probably didn¡¯t know because you just came back from America, but Yin Shuiling is the young princess of T City. All the men who see her are mesmerized with her.¡±

    Lidy¡¯s hand that were organizing her documents froze for a moment. She knew that she did not control her feelings just now. That man¡¯s gaze was so cruel. The things that she guessed and thought, he knew all of it with just a nce.

    But she really did not expect, that man actually...had such feelings for a 15 year old. She was a young girl who addressed him as ¡°Older Brother¡± after all.

    Actually, he had many women, and there were young ones among them. She saw the women and could be very calm and confident, but she had to admit, she was unable to control her emotions when she saw that young girl, and she was jealous right now.

 Chapter 478 - The Difference Between Kissing A Girl And A Woman

    <h4>Chapter 478: The Difference Between Kissing A Girl And A Woman</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Why was there jealousy?

    Over the years, he had women, but he had never really fallen for any woman. His eyes were full of frivolity, and everybody could see it.

    But he was different to that girl.

    She was jealous.

    And it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t allow him to see, it was that she really couldn¡¯t.

    The girl was so beautiful ¡ª she had no defects on her entire body. She was so brilliant that she could bewitch people.

    Especially men.

    Even if she was a woman, wasn¡¯t she blushing just now too? The girl was so charming that she was probably a fairy in her previous life.

    But she knew he had seen it.

    Because he saw it, he asked her to leave. He was so twisted that he wouldn¡¯t allow her to see even if she was a woman.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling took a two-day rest. When she went to school on Monday, the palm print on her face had disappeared. She had also adapted to her period.

    Liu Caizhe opened the back door of the car. Yin Shuiling jumped out with her Hello Kitty backpack on her back. She waved her little hand and said goodbye to the man in the back seat. ¡°Older Brother, I¡¯m going to school.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s legs were crossed. He lifted his lips and softly said, ¡°Go ahead. Study hard, and call me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Older Brother. Byeee.¡± Yin Shuiling entered the school.

    ...

    When she entered the school and went to the ssroom, Yin Shuiling was shocked. She stood in ce and raised her head. The roofs of all the tall buildings on the campus had been knocked down and rebuilt. The roofs had be sculptures of Hello Kitty.

    While she was still shocked, Ning Qing and some female ssmates ran over, and Ning Qing covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Shuiling, you¡¯re stunned right? When I came to school, I was also stunned when I saw it. The roof of our school has be your favorite Hello Kitty. Brother Yin has built a Hello Kitty kingdom for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Shuiling, I heard that something happened to you the day before yesterday. That stall owner was severely taught a lesson by your older brother. I heard that he was not only half paralyzed but also imprisoned. He can forget abouting out in this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± said a schoolgirl, twisting her school uniform skirt that reached her ankle. ¡°Shuiling, our school uniform skirts have all been changed. They¡¯ve all be longer, with safety pants in them.¡±

    So on this day, everyone in T City knew that Yin Shuiling¡¯s brother Yin Muchen had built walls of copper and iron for her, and he nearly spoiled her to the heavens!

    ...

    Liu Caizhe took a look at the Hello Kitty sculptures and the long school uniform skirt in the school. He smiled and got in the car.

    The car drove out, and Liu Caizhe looked through the rearview mirror at Yin Muchen in the back seat. The man had no expression and was thinking about something as he looked outside the window.

    Liu Caizhe took the initiative to speak, ¡°Muchen, I have been looking through in Uncle¡¯s case these three months. The people I sent out found a person that was probably involved in the case. If they found him, Uncle¡¯s case would have a start.¡±

    When it came to this topic, Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes be deep and boundless. There were endless cold and gloomy shes in them. He smiled slowly. Murderous intent filled hisughter. ¡°I have been checking my parents¡¯ incident for several years. It¡¯s interesting that the more I look into this matter, the more it is covered up. It¡¯s unusual that all traces back then were wiped clean. Now that we have a lead, things will be easy in the future. If someone had really meddled with it, then that person better not let me find out.¡±

    Liu Caizhe looked at the man¡¯s extreme darkness that caused his handsome face to look scary. He nodded his head to show his understanding. The hatred of destroying his family was unforgivable!

    ¡°Muchen, as for Auntie...¡±

    Hearing ¡°Auntie,¡± Yin Muchen leaned back in the back seat and closed his eyes gently. ¡°If someone is really behind it, with my father¡¯s social status at that time, why would they have to pull him down? If so, then it would only be for one thing: my mother.¡±

    Yin Muchen could still recall his mother¡¯s gentle, delicate face. His face was mostly inherited from his mother¡¯s. He grinned with thin lips. ¡°I heard that my mother left in the luxury car of a wealthy businessman. It¡¯s best that she had left willingly. Otherwise...¡±

    Liu Caizhe understood that the hatred of destroying one¡¯s home and humiliating one¡¯s wife and daughter was a great evil in the world. Even if there was an act ofte revenge, it will be difficult to atone for even one.

    The atmosphere in the car was somewhat depressing. Liu Caizhe changed the topic. It was also something he had to talk to him about. Heughed and asked, ¡°Muchen, I heard you asked Lidy to go back to America?¡±

 Chapter 479 - Young Master Yin, I Am Begging You To Save Me

    <h4>Chapter 479: Young Master Yin, I Am Begging You To Save Me</h4>

    The sinister expression on Yin Muchen¡¯s face faded away, and his handsome face was back to his usual refined and calm manner. He nodded his head not feeling too interested as he said, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°These few years, Lidy was together with you, she also worked hard with many achievements. Of course, you have promoted her to be the regional manager which is considered a reward. The things that happen between a man and woman cannot be exined clearly. You broke up with her when you became tired and bored of her¡ª such a quick and clear decision!¡± As he spoke, Liu Caizhe looked at the beautiful girls walking on the streets outside the window. ¡°Why, how have your tastes changed now? I heard that all the rich men in T City all prefer young girls, just like that student. It is fun enough to train them up. Other than your younger sister Miss Yin, the other girls that are of the same age group with her know much more, as long as you are generous, they are willing to do anything for you. Do you want to have a try?¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted his gaze up to inly nce at Liu Caizhe. He snorted softly, and he used one long leg of his to kick his front passenger seat. ¡°You are sick in the head, right?¡±

    Liu Caizhe burst out intoughter. After he finishedughing, he had a look at the man through the rear view mirror, and both men looked at one another.

    Liu Caizhe stopped smiling, and coughed softly before he slowly said, ¡°Muchen, I believe that there is no one on this earth who knows how to investpared to you. Investing in women is akin to investing in stocks. Just like your younger sister, Miss Yin, she is innocent and pure. She would say it if she likes someone. She calls you Older Brother everyday. That shows the love that she has for you is the love that she has for her older brother.

    ¡°You are 10 years older than her. This age gap is not considered to be big. Society will be able to ept it, but the key point is, you have been by her side since young until now. If there is a day in the future that she finds out that you have such feelings for her, what would she think then? If there is a day that you push her, and she can only address you as her Older Brother, what are you going to do then?

    ¡°Miss Yin¡¯s parents.... If Miss Yin and you are only siblings, and then you two are close to one another, but if you two are lovers, sorry, then both of you are on opposite ends of the earth. Also, what would everyone in T City think? People¡¯s opinions are important. Engaging in forbidden love can make someone feel way more exhration and thrill, but at the same time, you are flouting morality to do so.

    ¡°These seven years, you have been ying around. You would not have not known that women are just like a fish. No matter whether you steam it or braise it, it would still taste the same. What do you want to taste if she is beautiful or tender? Find someone else to try it out, but as for her, don¡¯t go and touch her.¡±

    Yin Muchen listened on quietly. He did not have any emotions on his face, but his heart felt as if it were being squeezed, and he was unable to catch his breath.

    Liu Caizhe was really fucking right. He forced and kissed her, and she only would address him as ¡°Older Brother¡± then.

    That moment, he was especially sure.

    The man stopped saying anything after that. The atmosphere at this moment was even more stifling and seriouspared to that topic just now.

    At this moment, Liu Caihe received a call. He answered and said a few words to the other party. He said ¡°okay¡± twice before hanging up.

    ¡°Muchen, do you want toe to y with us today? A few rich young men in T City called you and asked you toe out and drink. Are you going or not?¡±

    Without any hesitation, he replied, ¡°I am going; why would I not go?¡± Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up into a smile as he said, ¡°Why would a single man not go out and have some fun? Wouldn¡¯t I be spoilt after controlling myself for too long?¡±

    Liu Caizheughed. He knew ¡ª this man understood and epted what he said. He had always been intelligent. He knew what he could want and what he could not have.

    ...

    Inside the bar

    Yin Muchen walked in. He was dressed in a white t-shirt together with a pair of ck slim-cut trousers. He had a light coloured baseball jacket on the outside, and his outfit was simple yet fashionable, making him look handsome and stylish.

    The moment he walked in, he became the subject of everyone¡¯s attention. Those passionate women let out ¡°wows¡± of admiration, and they all raised their sses as they winked at him.

    Yin Muchen ced his left hand in his pocket. He held his keys in his right hand. The sparkling neon lights in the bar shone on his handsome features, and he squinted his eyeszily, then turned his head to look at those women. He lifted his strong eyebrows up, and the man¡¯s mature and teasing look made those woman scream out in excitement.

    He also whistled back.

    The women were all excited. Some lifted their hands up to m the table, and when they lifted their gazes back up, that man only left them with a cool and nonchnt back profile as he went into the luxurious private room.

    Liu Caizhe pushed the door of the private room open. Yin Muchen had yet to step foot inside, and the few rich men inside came out to wee him. ¡°Young Master Yin, we just heard the sound of the girls screaming outside, and we just guessed that it must be Young Master Yin that have arrived. It is only Young Master Yin who is so attractive.¡±

    ¡°At the beginning, we still thought that Young Master Yin is busy with earning money and had no time to bother about such free people like us, and we really didn¡¯t think that Young Master Yin would reallye and entertain us.¡±

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up into a smile as he said, ¡°How would I dare not toe after the four big masters of T City have invited me here? I cannotpare to all of you. I am naturally fated to have a hard life, not like everyone here who is able to lounge around at home and still be able to count and earn money so easily.¡±

    The few rich menughed out loud. The entire finance world had been talking about this new entrant in the world of finance. They said that he was young, handsome, and open-minded, and now that they have met him, it was really all true.

    ¡°Young Master Yin, let¡¯s not stand at the door to talk. Come in;e in quickly.¡±

    Yin Muchen was weed into the private room. There were five or six women in the private room. They were all dressed in spaghetti straps and shorts. Some were pure, and some were attractive, but all were beautiful.

    Yin Muchen sat down on the sofa, and at this moment, a woman was pushed over. ¡°Young Master Yin, this is the new headliner in my bar. I specifically brought her for you.¡±

    That woman was pushed to Yin Muchen¡¯s side. Her slim elbow crashed directly onto Yin Muchen¡¯s broad, sculpted chest.

    The headliner had not had any customers before. When she crashed into his chest, she felt that it was painful. This man¡¯s body was so tough. His muscles were all firm, and his bone structure was strong. His entire body was full of masculine hormones.

    The headliner was all soft from head to toe. She let out a scream ,¡±Ah!¡± before using her small hand to cover her face.

    The few young men allughed.

    The headliner¡¯s beautiful little face was all red. At this moment, the man was handsome and cool, and everything that he said with his thin lips was all sexy.

    The rich men personally bent over to hand over a cigarette to him. The red spark of the lighter was bright and lively, Yin Muchen pinched a cigarette with his fingers, and he lowered his head to light it up. After it was lit up, he had a frown on his face, and he took a deep breath.

    ¡°Young Master Yin, thinking about those times, we were ssmates back then. You were only 18 years old at that time, and you have mesmerized the entire circle of daughters from the wealthy families. Now, you have returned triumphantly. Those girls are all waiting for you with sore necks. It is a rare opportunity today. I will also help...my younger sister to ask, does Young Master Yin have someone that you like?¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted his head up as he blew a ring of smoke. He did not answer, and he smiled, feeling bored on the inside. Herees another one nning to set him up on a date.

    Liu Caizhe noticed Yin Muchen¡¯s expressions, so he quickly smiled and said, ¡°Our Muchen is single right now. As for marriage, it is still too early toment. He actually thought that after he escaped back to the country, there would be no one rushing him to get married. You have to know that back in America, the only daughter of the professor emeritus, Miss Yi Lin, was extremely desperate to be together with our Muchen. The professor emeritus had hinted many times. Our Muchen really struggled a lot before managing to escape.¡±

    Yin Muchen took a puff of smoke. His right hand that he used to hold his cigarette went to touch the small, beautiful face of the headliner seated beside him. ¡°That¡¯s right. I am still not ready to give up the entire garden for a single flower,¡± he said with a smile.

    The crowd listened on andughed. The headliner¡¯s face was all red after getting teased by the man¡¯s naughty words. She was obedient and used a toothpick to take a piece of nut, then she brought it over to Yin Muchen¡¯s lips.

    Yin Muchen opened his mouth to eat it.

    With a serious tone, one of the rich young guys said, ¡°Young Master Yin, your standards are way too high. Miss Yi Lin has a good reputation, and there is no one in the finance world who has yet to hear of her name,. She is extremely beautiful, and she is a PhD holder in the Chinesenguage. She even inherited a natural talent in finance. Together with her family background, you are aplete match for her.¡±

    Yin Muchen was eating whatever the headliner handed over to him. He smiled without saying a word.

    The rich men were all jealous.

    The atmosphere in the private room was getting better, and they heard a soft curseing from outside the room. They lifted their gazes up to have a look. A plump middle-aged man pulled a woman¡¯s hair as he cursed out loud. ¡°Bing Bing, since you are involved in the entertainment industry now, you would not have not known about the rules in the entertainment industry. I let you take the role of the female lead drama, and you are popr now. You have be one of the top four young women now, and you have forgotten the details of our deal? You better obediently serve me tonight. If not, you will definitely suffer!¡±

    The woman who was hit fell onto the floor. Her hair was tugged, and she struggled with her life as she tried to protect herself. ¡°You let go of me. I will not do as you please. I got popr with my own abilities; it has nothing to do with you. I will not betray my own body. You let go of me!¡±

    At this moment, a rich man in the private room said, ¡°Bing Bing? Isn¡¯t she the young woman who just got popr in the entertainment industry? I saw her on TV before. She looks pretty pure and beautiful.¡±

    The young man that owned the bar heard what he said and was a little interested. He looked at the middle aged man standing outside the door as he said, ¡°President Dong, give me some face. This woman, we want her now.¡±

    The middle aged man had a look inside the private room, and his expression changed drastically. These people were rich and powerful, and he could not offend them. ¡°Okay, since you all want her, then I will gift her to you all.¡±

    The middle aged man turned around to leave.

    The bodyguards outside the door dragged Bing Bing inside. Bing Bing noticed the entire room was full of smoke, and these rich men that were coupled up with beautiful woman as they sat on the sofa. She knew that she had jumped from the pot into the fire. She was hopeless as she saw Yin Muchen who was seated on the other end of the sofa.

    Yin Muchen leaned on the sofa with his handsome body. He was bothzy and sinister. He had a woman in his embrace. He was no different from any other man in this room, but he was the only man who did not look at her, as if he were not interested at all.

    She quickly went forward and bent her thighs down, and she kneeled down directly in front of the man¡¯s long legs. ¡°Young Master Yin, I am begging you to save me now.¡±

 Chapter 480 - Older Brother, Whatâ€™s Inside?

    <h4>Chapter 480: Older Brother, What¡¯s Inside?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Bingbing knelt beside Yin Muchen¡¯s leg as she begged for help, and all of a sudden, the room exploded.

    The young masters were allughing. ¡°Haha, Young Master Yin, see how charming you are, we are all in the room, but Bingbing can¡¯t see us! There¡¯s only room for you in her eyes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master Yin. We have not introduced who you are yet, but Bingbing recognized you. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a woman in T City who doesn¡¯t know your name.¡±

    Yin Muchen was still smoking. His face was cold and pale amidst the smoke. Only when he heard the jokes of those people did he raise his lips and make a ¡°ha¡± sound.

    His big hand on the shoulder of the maindy loosened as he ced itzily on the back of the sofa. After frowning and taking a puff of the cigarette, he then projected his gaze on the woman kneeling on the carpet with interest.

    The woman¡¯s face looked beautiful. Her skin was dewy. Her eyes were pure, and she was qualified to join the ranks of the four most beautiful actresses.

    He exhaled a mouthful of smoke. His voice was low and maic, and he didn¡¯t look at Bingbing. He directed his words to the young masters as he devilishly said, ¡°Do I look like a phnthropist?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha...¡± The young masters allughed and said, ¡°Young Master Yin, you¡¯re really bad. It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t save her, but you still went back and stepped on her.¡±

    Bingbing¡¯s face was full of disappointment too. She looked up at the man in the high seat. He was wearing a baseball jacket, ck trousers, and he had an exquisitely sculpted face. He was as clean and handsome as rumored.

    He would alsoe to bars and other ces for recreation. He would also hold women in his arms. How could those CEOs and tyrant presidents be described? A forbidden aura wrapped up in suits. But only he was different. He was wild and devilish. At the age of 25, he was young and vigorous. He was fashionable, handsome and yful. He was a walking hormones factory.

    He was no different from the rich boys.

    But he was so different.

    The light in the room shone on his face, and the silhouette of his facial features was perfect. He looked so dazzling the others couldn¡¯t peel their eyes off him.

    The maindy was beautiful, but all those apanying him were just decorations.

    Most importantly, he looked at people differently.

    The eyes of the wealthy boys projected on her were erotic, as dirty as if she were just a ything in bed.

    And he had a pair of clear and deep ink-ck eyes. He had also looked at her just now. His eyes were so clear, but also with eagle-like sharpness, sweeping over her as if he was ncing at the goods on a shelf.

    A man¡¯s indifference and coldness could be seen with one look.

    He was clearly holding a woman in his arms, clearly drunk in pools of fame and pretty girls, but he had not fallen for anyone.

    Bingbing¡¯s eyes were filled with some admiration and infatuation. ¡°Young Master Yin, please save me. I don¡¯t want to be trampled on by these people. I¡¯m only 20 years old...¡± she cried out softly.

    ¡°20 years old?¡± Yin Muchen interrupted her with a faint sneer. He spoke slowly, with a bit of sharpness, ¡°Can a 20-year-old not abide by thews of survival in this world? Others have given you the opportunity to be popr, so you should pay with your body. It¡¯s a fair trade; what rights do you have to beg now?¡±

    The words were so indifferent that Bingbing¡¯s face turned pale.

    It turned out that the man had no sympathy. His heart was so cold.

    He thought that she should go with the fat President Dong. Her begging for help now was seen as greediness.

    The rich boys were happy. ¡°Bingbing, Young Master Yin did say that he¡¯s not a phnthropist. What¡¯s the use of kneeling alone? If you want Young Master Yin to save you, it¡¯s easy. Just give him something in return.¡±

    Bingbing bit her red lips with her dainty white teeth as she spoke in a trembling tone. ¡°Young Master Yin,pared with them, I would rather... be with you. ¡± As she spoke, her pale and beautiful little face flushed. ¡°It...it¡¯s still my...first time, tonight...¡±

    ¡°Tonight?¡± The rich boys whistled.

    ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m yours.¡± Bingbing looked at the man on the high seat.

    Yin Muchen only continued smoking, and when he heard Bingbing¡¯s words, he raised his lips. A pair of narrow ck eyes half-squinted at the maindy beside him. He spokenguidly, ¡°See, there¡¯s anotherpeting with you. What should you do? There¡¯s only one man. How should I choose between the two of you?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± the maindy said, delicately lying into his broad arms. She said, ¡°Young Master Yin, firste first serve.¡±

    The maindy looked at Bingbing in disgust.

    The rich boys were ted. ¡°Bingbing, Don¡¯t you know what Young Master Yin means? It¡¯s choosing between you two now. What advantages do you have? Spill it, quickly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Take off your shirt first. Let us check for Young Master Yin.¡±

    When Bingbing heard such insulting words. She looked at Yin Muchen for help, but the man ignored her. He was hugging the maindy and whispering to her. The maindy wasughing.

    Bingbing¡¯s heart was both hot and cold. There was a possibility that he might choose her, but he doesn¡¯t mind her being looked at by so many men at all.

    With shaking hands, Bingbing pulled down the V-neck on her, and then brushed away the strap of her bra on her petite shoulder.

    ¡°Haha, look quickly, Young Master Yin. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a 20-year-old girl as t as her. What¡¯s the difference from a 15-year-old girl?¡±

    Yin Muchen slowly raised his head from the maindy¡¯s hair. He nced over without any expression.

    But his hand on the shoulder of the maindy loosened and the cigarette butt was pinched out in the ashtray. He picked up the wine at the table and took a sip.

    Seeing Yin Muchen¡¯s attitude, Liu Caizhe understood it. He shook his head continuously in his heart and gave a look to the bodyguard at the door.

    The bodyguard understood and took Bingbing away.

    When the door of the room was closed, the rich boys joked, ¡°Young Master Yin, I think you¡¯ve tasted too much abalone and ginseng, so you¡¯re switching to a wild little vegetable today.¡±

    Yin Muchen held a cigarette in his mouth and smiled. A wealthy young master came forward to light the cigarette.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s cell phone rang before the cigarette was lit.

    He took out the cell phone in his trousers pocket. It was Yin Shuiling.

    He nced at it and took the cigarette away from his mouth with his left hand and answered. ¡°Hey, Shuiling, school ended? Where are you now? Did you go back to your dormitory?¡±

    At the other end came the girl¡¯s soft and sweet voice. ¡°Older Brother, I don¡¯t want to stay in my dormitory today. I want to go back to the apartment with you.¡±

    Yin Muchen nced around the room, and his eyes overflowed with warm love. ¡°Not today. Older Brother is busy tonight.¡±

    ¡°Is Older Brother in the bar? The driver uncle has brought me here already. I¡¯m at the door right now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yin Muchen¡¯s pupils constricted.

    Right then, a scream came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Ah!¡±

    Yin Muchen shot up from the sofa. ¡°Shuiling, what¡¯s wrong, talk!¡± He pulled out his long legs and went out. His steps were all in a hurried mess. ¡°Stand still. Older Brother¡¯sing to pick you up!¡±

    What kind of ce was the bar? It was full of drunken men. How dare shee to this kind of ce!

    Yin Muchen went out.

    ...

    Yin Muchen crossed the corridor and came to the hall. He stopped and looked at Yin Shuiling not far away.

    The little girl was wearing a school uniform, which covered her slender and soft body. She was also carrying a schoolbag and a pink Hello Kitty bag.

    It was obviously her first timeing to a ce like this. When she entered the door, all the drunk men immediately stared at her. There would be men who were so drunk they couldn¡¯t walk properly walking towards her from time to time. She was probably scared just now.

    Because she had listened to him, she stood in ce, two fair dainty hands holding tightly onto the straps of her bag as the bright neon lights projecting on her bright and delicate face. While she looked around with scared and curious but clear and dewy pair of eyes, she appeared incredibly innocent and pure in the eyes of these drunken men.

    It was like putting an innocent rabbit in front of a group of hunters.

    The driver uncle parked his car and rushed in. ¡°Miss Yin...¡±

    All the words died in his throat because the driver uncle¡¯s gaze bumped into Yin Muchen in front of him. The man stood at the corner and was staring at him with a pair of dark eyes.

    The driver uncle felt his scalp go numb. The man¡¯s eyes were quiet and motionless. His eyes were as cold as a de. He knew that the man was angry.

    The driver uncle stood upright in his ce, he bowed at a 90 degrees angle and apologized.

    Yin Muchen took back his gaze. He pulled out his long legs and came to the girl. ¡°Shuiling...¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned back from the bartender. ¡°Ah? Older Brother... ¡±

    Her slender wrist had been grasped as the tall and strong man led her away by holding her little hand.

    When walking through the corridor, the man¡¯s steps were huge. Yin Shuiling had to jog to keep up with him. ¡°Older Brother, slow down. Older Brother.¡±

    The door of the room was pushed open and he led her in.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling went in and the rich boys all became dazed. They apuded as they said, ¡°Oh, my God, is this the little princess of T City? Usually, it¡¯s hard for us to even look at her. But we¡¯ve bumped into her in a bar now. Pleased to meet you, pleased to meet you!¡±

    In fact, Yin Shuiling did not like it when she entered the room. The scent of smoke here was too heavy and she did not like the men in front of her.

    But these were probably friends of her brother, so she bowed and said politely in a childish voice, ¡°Hello, Uncles.¡±

    In the room, Yin Muchen sat down on the sofa. The maindy left knowingly. He squinted at the little girl bowing with her schoolbag as he addressed them. His handsome brows furrowed instantly. ¡°Shuiling!¡±

    What is she addressing them for? Doesn¡¯t she know that the more she addressed them, the more excited the men would be?

    Yin Shuiling replied, ¡°Older Brother.¡± She pulled out her thin fair legs and sat happily beside Yin Muchen.

    A rich young master asked, ¡°Young Master Yin, Miss Yin¡¯s address is not right. Why are you her older brother but we¡¯re uncles?¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s dark eyes became gentler and looked at the little girl beside him.

    Yin Shuiling looked at the man with curved eyes and a sweet smile. ¡°Because I only have one older brother...¡±

    She only had one older brother.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s gloomy eyebrows rxed. Fortunately, she spoke well. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know how long his anger wouldst.

    He softly asked, ¡°Shuiling, what would you like to drink?¡±

    Yin Shuiling didn¡¯t order anything There were many drinks on the table in front of her. Most of them were liquor, red wine, beer and so on. She was not interested.

    After looking around, her dainty finger pointed to a bottle-like drink. ¡°Older Brother, what¡¯s in this? I want to drink this.¡±

    Hearing her words, the women in the box covered their mouths andughed.

    The rich boys almost lost their breath whileughing. They had met quite a lot of 15-year-old girls. They had never met someone as simple as a piece of nk paper as Yin Shuiling. ¡°Miss Yin, are you sure you want to drink this?¡±

 Chapter 481 - Donâ€™t You Know The Rules?

    <h4>Chapter 481: Don¡¯t You Know The Rules?</h4>

    Yin Shuiling¡¯srge eyes blinked for a moment as she asked, ¡°This, can I drink this?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± The rich young guy stood up and personally took a bottle of fresh milk that was in the shape of a milk bottle and handed it over to Yin Shuiling. ¡°This is fresh milk. The taste...is very good, Miss Yin doesn¡¯t have to worry and can drink this without having to worry.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling took it in her small hand, as she lifted her head up to look at the man beside her. ¡°Older Brother, I will drink it now.¡±

    She felt that these uncles were all so weird. She did not know what they wereughing at.

    What was wrong about her drinking milk?

    She did not do anything wrong, nothing wrong at all. Yin Muchen¡¯s dark eyes fell on her pink, jade-like face. She was too pure and did not know that in these type of gatherings, there were some things that were treated as fun and thrilling things.

    He could not exin it. He swallowed some of his saliva as he nodded his head, ¡°Drink it.¡±

    Yin Shuiling opened the lid, and her cherry-like small lips went onto it as she took two mouthfuls.

    ¡°Older Brother, does it taste good?¡±

    Yin Muchen nodded his head. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    At this moment, the rich sons from rich families all cursed softly as they all stood up. They had women in their arms, and they had cigarettes in their mouths while they bid farewell to Yin Muchen. ¡°Young Master Yin, we will be leaving. This younger sister of yours has ignited a me in all of us. We are all unable to resist it anymore.¡±

    Everyone walked out.

    The private room became quiet in an instant. Yin Shuiling was rxed and calm. She drank a bit of milk, and her small, fair hand took a piece of candy as she ced it in her small mouth as she chewed on it. Yeah, it tasted so delicious.

    She took another piece and brought it to the side of Yin Muchen¡¯s lips. ¡°Older Brother, have a piece too.¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at her fair fingers that she used to hold the colourful piece of candy. He did not eat it this time, and he looked upwards at her small lips.

    Cough cough. Liu Caizhe, who was at one side, coughed loudly. ¡°Miss Yin, your Older Brother doesn¡¯t like to eat sweet things. This sweet is a kind of snack that young girls favour, you can have it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling threw the candy into her own mouth.

    Liu Caizhe looked at Yin Muchen, Yin Muchen was also looking at him. The cor of the baseball jacket he was wearing exposed his clean white t-shirt. The thin material of the shirt made his tough, firm muscles look even more apparent, and at this moment, his entire body was tight.

    His long legs that were spread out nonchntly were also crossed together now. He ced his left hand in his pocket as he addressed Yin Shuiling with a hoarse tone. ¡°Shui Ling, Older Brother will go out to settle some matters. You stay here together with Liu Caizhe. Order whatever you want to eat.¡±

    Yin Muchen stood up.

    ¡°Older Brother.¡± Yin Shuiling stood up quickly as she stretched her small hand out to tug the sleeve of the man¡¯s shirt.

    At this moment, Liu Caizhe stopped her quickly. ¡°Miss Yin, your Older Brother has to settle some matters now. He wille back very quickly. You have to be obedient; don¡¯t stick to your Older Brother all the time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Yin Shuiling bit down on her pink lip. Feeling wronged, she said ¡°I don¡¯t stick to my Older Brother. I only wanted to know...how long will Older Brother take toe back?¡±

    Liu Caizhe: ¡°...¡± Wasn¡¯t this considered to be sticky?

    Yin Muchen turned his head back. He lowered his gaze to look at the girl¡¯s pitiful face. He suddenly wanted to ask her something: Since she was unwilling to see him leave, would be willing to persuade him to stay then?

    As long as she was willing to persuade him.

    He swallowed his saliva. He asked another question instead. ¡°Shuiling, how long do you want Older Brother to be away for? 40 minutes, half an hour, 15 mins? Older Brother can be gone for any period of time.¡±

    Liu Caizhe shrugged his shoulders helplessly. At this moment, he also felt that Yin Muchen could not be saved anymore.

    Yin Shuiling did not understand. She tilted her small head as she pondered for a moment. She negotiated with him. ¡°Older Brother, can youe back in the time it takes to smoke a cigarette?¡±

    Older Brother liked to smoke, and normally, when he was together with her, he also could not control it. He would tell her that he would go out to have a smoke ande back very quickly.

    She wanted Older Brother toe back quickly.

    Yin Muchen looked at her for a moment. He nodded his head as he said, ¡°Okay, sure.¡±

    ...

    Yin Muchen weaved through the corridor. He came to stand before a room door. He paused for a few seconds before he pushed the door open to walk in.

    There was a rose-pink glow in the room. The room had an elusive scent, making the room mesmerizing.

    ¡°Young Master Yin.¡± A coy voice with a touch of joy rang out in the air as Bing Bing ran over hurriedly.

    She wore a sexy, fiery, red v-cor nightgown. She stood barefoot on the soft carpet.

    ¡°Young Master Yin.¡± She held onto the man¡¯s powerful arms as she brought her soft body to his.

    But she was unable to get near him. The man¡¯s left hand that was in his pocket for the entire time was taken out as he went to poke her forehead, and he pushed her away directly.

    He withdrew his shoulders. He also did not look at her. His tall,nky figure went towards the sofa as his tone was cold and deep. ¡°Don¡¯t you know the rules?¡±

    This sentence made Bing Bing¡¯s face turn white. Those that came out to sell themselves, they did not have the ability to take the lead and could only wait for the person who bought them to give instructions.

    His five simple words already sentenced her.

    She lifted her gaze to look at the man. That man was seated on the sofa. His handsome figurey down horizontally on the sofa. There was a spark of fire that lit up. The man lowered his gaze as he used both of his hands to block the wind. He lit up a cigarette with a frown on his face.

    Bing Bing felt her pale face turn red bit by bit. This man was handsome and attractive. Every move that he made was strong and powerful, and he looked way too mesmerizing.

    They were so many girls in T City who admired him secretly, but even having a chance to see him was difficult toe by.

    How lucky was she right now?

    Being together with a man like this. No matter what, she felt that it was worth it.

    She took a few steps forward. There was no coffee table in front of the sofa. She took the ashtray in her small hands as she came to the side of his thighs, and she knelt down to hand the ashtray over to him for him to stub out his cigarette.

    The man took two breaths of smoke, and with a thinyer of smoke, he looked over at her.

    Inside the private room

    Liu Caizhe ordered a few snacks. The service staff brought it inside. Yin Shuiling took a small bite of a biscuit, and her gaze went towards the door. She asked him, ¡°Uncle Liu, what matter did my Older Brother go out to settle?¡±

    Liu Caizheughed out loud and said, ¡°Miss Yin, there are a few urgent matters in thepany. Your Older Brother went to handle them right now. Come over, I will apany you to y. Let¡¯s...sing some songs together?¡±

    Liu Caizhe took the remote as he went through song list. ¡°Miss Yin, what song do you know how to sing?¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at Liu Caizhe¡¯s facial expressions. He looked just as normal. He was someone who was proficient in corporatemunications. He would not have any expression on his face, but Yin Shuiling was sensitive with her emotions, and furthermore, this was something that was rted to her Older Brother. She always felt that Older Brother and this Liu Caizhe had some things that they were hiding away from her.

    She was smart. She did not paint any emotions on her face as she sat down on the sofa obediently and ate the biscuits.

    At this moment. A ringtone rang out in the air; Liu Caizhe received a call.

    He picked up the call.

    Yin Shuiling took the remote control. She picked a song and purposely raised up the volume before she sang two lines sweetly.

    Liu Caizhe was interrupted by her. He probably had an important matter to attend to on the line, and Liu Caizhe had a frown on his face. ¡°Miss Yin, Uncle will go out to answer the phone, don¡¯t run elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head.

    Liu Caizhe walked out of the private room.

    The moment he left, Yin Shuiling stood up quickly. She opened the door of the private room as she snuck her small head out to have a look outside. Uncle Liu was a distance away on the line, and his back was facing her.

    She was delighted inside her heart as she dashed off in a sh.

    As she ran down the corridor, she took out her phone. Yin Muchen installed a GPS tracker on both of their phones. She opened the tracker to have a look. Older Brother was upstairs.

    She went into the lift.

    The lift stopped on the 6th floor. She walked out of the lift. These were the luxurious private rooms. She looked at her phone and stopped before a door.

    She ced her small hand on the door handle. The door was actually not locked. She turned the handle and went inside.

    ...

    There was a rose coloured light inside the room that had multiple colours. Yin Shuiling hadn¡¯t the time to get adjusted to the weird lighting inside the room, and she heard some weird soundsing into her ears. It was the voice of a woman, and at the start, it sounded as if the woman bit down on it as she controlled herself. After that, she could no longer control herself as she raised her volume. She was in pain and pleasure.

    Yin Shuiling firmly held the straps of her bag. Her small, attractive face was in a blur, and she did not know what to do next. She still did not know anything, but Older Brother was inside this room, and there was a woman in this room.

    She bit down on her lip with her small teeth. She went forward with light steps. There was a folding screen in front of her. She climbed on it and carefully poked her small head out to have a look.

    Her beautiful irises contracted, and she took a step backwards.

    This step was very light and gentle, but this sound was enough to alert the man.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± Yin Muchen stopped whatever he was doing and turned his head to have a look.

    She crashed into the man¡¯s line of vision. Yin Shuiling was in shock as she did not even dare to breathe. She froze on the spot. She looked at the man¡¯s dark, bloodshot eyes as she was in a daze. He had yet to withdraw his expression. His careless behaviour was all apparent with the sinister squint of his eyes. He did not duck away after he saw her. He red at her back with a cunning aura on his body.

    Older Brother being like this, Yin Shuiling had yet to see him like this before.

    After Yin Muchen had a clear look at the small girl standing in front of him, all of his facial expressions became frozen. His dark, deep gaze could not help but focus on her. Loudly, he murmured, ¡°Shuiling?¡±

    Why would she appear right here?

 Chapter 482 - Go Away, I Donâ€™t Want You To Hold Me

    <h4>Chapter 482: Go Away, I Don¡¯t Want You To Hold Me</h4>

    Bingbing had also realized that someone had broken in. Turning her head, her dazed eyes became clear immediately. ¡°Ah!¡± she screamed.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s tall, straight body was as rigid as a rock. What little burning passion in his body had been extinguished, and his entire body felt as if he had fallen into a cold abyss.

    His handsome face looked extremely grim because his expression was extremely tight. His long finger hooked the woman¡¯s skirt to cover her. His tone was serious as he said, ¡°Shuiling, get out!¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s slender body trembled for a moment, apparently frightened by the man¡¯s sudden roar. She stood there all alone. Her beautiful autumn pupils were covered with ayer of mist. ¡°Humph!¡± She turned her head and ran.

    As the girl ran away, Yin Muchen pulled away. His clothes were still on; only his fly had been pulled down.

    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t appear too pathetic in this state.

    After he took several deep breaths and two steps back, he realized that his hands were trembling slightly when he was zipping up his pants with his right hand. He stepped out with his long legs after he calmed his bloodshot eyes.

    He didn¡¯t know why he had forgotten to lock the door.

    He¡¯d caused her to stumble upon this situation!

    Bingbing saw him go and tried to ask him to stay, but in the blink of an eye, the handsome figure had disappeared out the door.

    With trembling hands, Bingbing pulled the straps of her nightdress up and went into a daze. She leaned her entire back against the window and touched her cheeks with both hands. They were still so hot.

    The cigarette was still sticking upside down on the windowsill, with half of it remaining.

    Bingbing picked up the remaining cigarette in her hand. Although it didn¡¯t have an ending, the time with the man was enough for her to reminisce for a lifetime.

    She raised her lips in shyness and contentment.

    ...

    Yin Muchen chased after her. The girl was standing at the entrance of the elevator waiting for the elevator. He could see her shining shoulder, and he could tell that she was sobbing violently just by her silhouette. She was crying.

    He frowned as he walked forward. ¡°Shuiling...¡±

    As soon as the girl heard his voice, she stiffened and wanted to ignore him, so she turned and ran.

    ¡°Shuiling!¡± Yin Muchen reached out and grabbed her slender wrist. He pinched the bridge of his nose with his left hand. His tight face was a mix of awkwardness, confusion, embarrassment, and also someplicated and difficult feelings. He pressed his thin lips together, and in a deep voice, he said, ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t cause trouble and fight with me.¡±

    The tears in Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes rushed straight out; he was scolding her?

    He was scolding her even at a time like this!

    She didn¡¯t want to say anything. She shook her wrist hard and wanted to be free from his big hand.

    ¡°Shuiling!¡± Looking at the girl¡¯s excessive movements, Yin Muchen stood still, but his voice rose uncontrobly.

    She couldn¡¯t escape from him, so Yin Shuiling turned around, balled up her small tender fist and hit him hard. She cried out with a ¡°Waa!¡± Her littlemb-like cries echoed as if she was going to be out of breath, making her appear delicate. ¡°Let go! You let go of me! Waaa, you¡¯re a bad person, you¡¯re a bad person. I never want to see you again. You lied to me and said you were settling business, but you were in the room with that older sister. You¡¯re scolding me even though you were the wrong one. I don¡¯t like you anymore.¡±

    Yin Muchen grabbed her petite shoulders and pulled her into his arms. He caressed her ck and silky hair with his big hand. He tried to soften his voice as much as possible. ¡°Alright, Shuiling, don¡¯t cry... It¡¯s all older brother¡¯s fault. I apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Yin Shuiling only stopped hitting him upon hearing his apology, but she still refused to let him hold her. She put her two small hands on his chest and pushed hard. ¡°Go away. You have a smell on your body. It smells bad. I don¡¯t want you to hold me.¡±

    Yin Muchen stiffened for a moment. He hadn¡¯t noticed the smell on his body, but the room had smelled of cigarettes and alcohol. Just now, in the room...

    The girl in his arms probably really disliked him and struggled like a small animal. She was always very obedient. This was the first time she was reacting like this.

    He tempered his gaze. His expression was very ugly. His arms loosened, and the girl immediately withdrew from his arms.

    ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t fight with older brother anymore? I... ¡±

    ¡°What were you doing in the room with that sister just now?¡± Yin Shuiling wiped her tears messily with her fair and dainty little hands. Her long, full eyshes trembled as tears clung to them. Her cherry mouth was pouting as she looked at him puzzled and sadly. ¡°That sister¡¯s skirt was almost falling off, and you were holding onto her waist...¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not understand, but when she remembered the image just now, she blushed. Girls should not undress in front of boys. Not only had that sister undressed, but it was still in front of her older brother.

    Her heart felt so sour, and she just wanted to cry.

    Yin Muchen didn¡¯t know how to exin it. This matter couldn¡¯t be exined. ¡°Shuiling, you¡¯re still young, and you don¡¯t understand some things. We were... just having some normal physical contact, for the sake of..munication...¡±

    Yin Muchen carefully exined, but his exnation only made it worse. The girl cried even more fiercely after hearing the exnation.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes were full of heartache. He wanted to go forward and hold her but feared that she would dislike the smell on his body. His mood was chaotic and violent, and he just wanted to kick the trash can. He cursed in his heart, but the tone of his voice was soft and charming. ¡°Shuiling, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying harder now?¡±

    ¡°Sobs... Older Brother, you bullied me. Since it¡¯s a form of normalmunication, why do you only touch my head and kiss my face, but you...never treated me like that, never pressed down on me...¡±

    Yin Muchen couldn¡¯t stand hearing these words. He felt ayer of electric current in his eardrums. His waist had gone numb and he stood there stiffly.

    He closed his eyes. She was filling up his mind. He was fantasizing that one day the woman in that room would be her.

    In fact, he already had those thoughts just now in that room. He knew the reason for choosing that woman. Even the reason he went to the room was because of the desire she had ignited.

    She could¡¯ve just drank it herself, instead, she fed him.

    How could a little girl like her understand the world of a mature man?

    Yin Muchen opened his eyes in a hurry. His Adam¡¯s apple was bobbing fiercely, and a thinyer of sweat appeared on his forehead. Liu Caizhe was right. The more taboo it was, the more he desired it; that is how bad a man is.

    ¡°Shuiling, everything is Older Brother¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t fight with me, alright? If you... want, when we get home, I willmunicate with you like that too.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Yin Shuiling refused absolutely without any hesitation. She hung her little head down and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Older Brother had done it with that older sister before he did it with her. When did he take her for ¡ª a beggar?

    She doesn¡¯t want it.

    The girl¡¯s crisp voice shocked Yin Muchen. The burning heat in his eyes slowly dissipated. He knew it ¡ª she wouldn¡¯t want it.

    She had rejected so much when he had kissed her face that night.

    Yin Muchen drew up his lips andughed a little bit at himself. ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother will call Uncle Liu. You go downstairs with him. I¡¯ll take a shower, then I wille down to find youter.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was still unhappy. She looked down at her toes and said, ¡°Oh, sure.¡±

    ...

    Without the need for Yin Mucheng to call him, Liu Caizhe found them himself. He had just answered a phone call and the little girl ran away. He didn¡¯t have to guess to know that the little girl had gone to see her older brother.

    Unexpectedly, Liu Caizhe received the man¡¯s very ugly expression. He shook his head helplessly and led Yin Shuiling down.

    This time Yin Shuiling was very obedient. She was sitting on the sofa in the room with a fragrant pear in her hand as she ate it in small bites.

    Liu Caizhe was talking to her, and after a couple of mhm¡¯s, she stopped speaking.

    Liu Caizhe had already noticed the anomalies between the two siblings. He raised his eyebrows and roughly guessed what the little girl had seen when she barged in.

    At this time, someone passed by the door. ¡°Manager Liu.¡±

    Liu Caizhe looked up. He quickly smiled and stood up to greet him. ¡°Secretary Si, it¡¯s such a coincidence meeting you here. Hello, hello.¡±

    It was the General Secretary Si of T City. He was distinguished and powerful.

    The secretary nced at the room and shook hands with Liu Caizhe. ¡°Manager Liu, why don¡¯t I see Young Master Yin? Young Master Yin has only been back in T City for three months and is already a popr person. It happens that I had a government-invested development project in hand and want to cooperate with Young Master Yin.¡±

    Liu Caizhe¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°We¡¯ll have to thank Secretary Si¡¯s support for this. Young Master Yin had told me a few days ago that he would take time to visit Secretary Si. Whenever Secretary Si is free, let¡¯s set up a table and have a specific chat over dinner...¡±

    The two men were exchanging greetings politely outside the door when Secretary Si¡¯s son, who was behind him, leaned out his head and looked into the room and saw Yin Shuiling sitting on the sofa.

    The young man¡¯s eyes were dazed. Who in T City doesn¡¯t know Yin Shuiling¡¯s name? He hadn¡¯t expected to bump into her today after trying to find her all over.

    He ran in and stood beside Yin Shuiling immediately. ¡°Hi, Yin Shuiling, is that you? Hello. ¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not raise her head and just kept taking small bites from the small, fragrant pear.

    Her indifference and neglect did not infuriate Young Master Si at all. Instead, he looked at her like a fool. The girl ced a fair and dainty hand on the sofa and a small green pear in one hand. Her beautiful princess-braided hung over her ears, revealing her delicate and beautiful face.

    Her little pearly whites bit into the little fragrant pear, leaving a circle of small dental marks on the pear. The sweet juice of the fruit stuck to her cherry mouth. Her pink lips were like fresh roses, enticing someone to pick them.

    Young Master Si was 16 years old, and many girls were throwing themselves at him. But now, he realized how vulgar those girls were.

    ¡°Yin Shuiling, why don¡¯t you talk to me? You are really beautiful. Can you give me your phone number? I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal.¡±

    Yin Shuiling didn¡¯t hear a word of the boy¡¯s rambling talk. Her head was full of her brother. Her parents used to say that there were many beautiful older sisters around her older brother. She didn¡¯t believe it. Today, she had seen it for herself.

    She suddenly realized that her older brother might not belong to her alone.

    Looking up, there was a coin on the corner of the table in front of her. She put down the little fragrant pear, went to the tea table, squatted down, took the coin in her small hand and threw it into the air. Seeing if it was heads or tails.

    If itnded on heads, her older brother was hers alone.

    If itnded on tails, her brother didn¡¯t just belong to her.

    She flipped it once, tails.

    She thought to herself ¡ª doesn¡¯t count. Three times in total, she flipped it again.

    The girl squatted in front of the tea table, while Young Master Si looked at her back in admiration, when she squatted on the ground, her legs were closed in adylike manner. Her figure was delicate and soft from the years of dancing.

    Young Master Si felt his nose heating up, he was probably going to have a nosebleed.

    Suddenly he remembered that when he was in high school, the boys who were lying in bed would begin to talk about girls after the dormitory doors closed. They talked most about Yin Shuiling. Some students had brought some movies. When everyone was very excited, someone would always call out Yin Shuiling¡¯s name. If Mr. Cang was the first teacher of Chinese men, then Yin Shuiling would be the woman that every man dreamed of possessing.

    Young Master Si couldn¡¯t help but look back at the door. No one was there. His father and Liu Caizhe were still talking. The chance was rare. He stood in his ce and put his hand in his pants.

 Chapter 483 - Going To Prison

    <h4>Chapter 483: Going To Prison</h4>

    Yin Muchen took a simple shower. He put on a white shirt and a pair of ck trousers, then went downstairs. His hair was wet and stuck to his forehead. It made him look extra soft and pure. His long legs were even more eye catching than a male model from a magazine. As he walked, he attracted the gazes of women all the way there.

    After he experienced a matter like that, he was extremely calm. He ced one of his hands in his pocket as he looked straight ahead and walked towards the private room. He treated all of the women as air.

    The women were all disappointed, and they walked away feeling upset.

    Yin Mcuhen walked to the door of the private room and saw Liu Caizhe who was chatting happily with Secretary Si. He also knew this Secretary Si; he was part of the upper ss in T City.

    He just returned back to T City, and he was able to build good rtions with these government officials at this time.

    Yin Muchen did not go forward immediately because he had yet to see Yin Shuiling anywhere. The girl was probably alone inside the private room. He walked into the private room to have a look at the girl before he could be at ease.

    They were in the bar, and he was extremely worried.

    He stood at the side of the door of the private room and froze for a few moments, that girl was squatting down as she yed with coins. There was a boy behind her, and the boy was staring at the girl¡¯s back profile. His face was red as his right hand moved...

    Yin Muchen¡¯s dark, marble-like eyes immediately turned ck. He stepped forward with his long legs and forcefully punched the Young Master of the Si family in the face.

    Bang! The Young Master of the Si family crashed onto the cab. The wine bottles on the cab came crashing down and created amotion.

    This loud sound startled Yin Shuiling. Yin Shuiling lifted her body up as she turned back to have a look, then she let out a scream. ¡°Older Brother!¡±

    Liu Caizhe and Secretary Si, who were outside the door, rushed over upon hearing themotion. They had a look at what was going on and were shocked. Liu Caizhe¡¯s face turned dark as he said, ¡°Muchen!¡±

    The Young Master of the Si family was bleeding from the nose after getting punched by Yin Muchen. He had yet to have any time to react at all. His cor was lifted up by arge, defined hand. His back was pushed onto the icy cold wall before his abdomen was punched. His pitiful cries were stuck in his throat, and he almost fainted onto the floor.

    The moment this man decided to take action, Yin Muchen wanted him to die.

    When Yin Muchen wanted to continue striking him. His right hand was restrained by Liu Caizhe. Liu Caizhe softly said, ¡°Mu Chen, you have gone mad. This guy is the only son of Secretary Si!¡±

    The corners of Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes turned red. His normal refined and gentlemanly expressions were all reced by a fiery spiciness. He moved his head around as his thin lips were curled into a sinister smile. ¡°Oh, it turns out that this is the Young Master of the Si family.... What are we going to do now? He made a mistake, and I am merely punishing him. Why not then... Let me give him a fast and easy one...¡±

    The man¡¯s long fingers pressed onto the boy¡¯s shoulders, and he bent his right leg as he forcefully kicked the boy where it hurts...

    ¡°Ah!¡± The Young Master of the Si family let out a pitiful cry that reverberated around the entire bar.

    Yin Muchen let go of him. The Young Master of the Si family fell against the wall and copsed down on the carpet. The fresh blood on his body dripped down onto the carpet as it spread out...

    Liu Caizhe widened his eyes as he stood frozen on the spot. He looked at Young Master Si, who was on the floor. He suddenly realized what Yin Muchen meant by ¡°doing the wrong thing¡±.

    The Young Master of the Si family¡¯s zipper was still loose.

    Liu Caizhe took a step backwards. He looked at the man in front of him in shock. At this moment, he really suspected that Yin Muchen had gone mad.

    Secretary Si regained his senses. He loudly called out, ¡°Someonee over. Someonee over. Call the headmissioner of the police force. Also, call the ambnce right now.¡±

    Secretary Si ran to his son¡¯s side. The fresh, gushing blood made him shake from head to toe. He stretched his hand out to point at Yin Muchen. ¡°Wow, such a great Young Master Yin, I actually thought of aiding you in the future, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so blind! This is the only son of my family. This is my precious son. You have hurt him now, and you are also hurting my life! I will say it right now today. With me around in T City, you will spend the rest of your life in prison!¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s entire brain was numb and muddled. There was so much blood, and the entire private room had a strong stench of blood in the air.

    After that, many people came into the private room. One batch after another, bodyguards, police, EMT¡ª she had her eyes wide as she looked on Older Brother getting restrained with a pair of icy cold handcuffs...

    ...

    Inside the police station

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya stood outside the questioning room. They looked through the ss window and could see Yin Muchen seated on a chair inside the room. He sat opposite two police officers, and he was facing questioning at that moment.

    ¡°Mr. Yin, why did you hit the victim?¡±

    Yin Muchen did not have any expression on his handsome face. He did not even have a frown on his eyebrows. He wanted to smoke, but his hands were handcuffed together, so he could not do so. He could only lean his handsome body back into the cold chairzily. ¡°What else could there be? I got irritated with him.¡±

    The young policeman heard his reply and immediately hit the table. ¡°You better be more honest with me! We are questioning you right now. You should reply honestly. You have to know that if you bear the intention to hurt a minor. With sufficient evidence, the Criminal Court will at least hand you a sentence of 10 years. You are still be cocky right now; what are you being cocky for?¡±

    Yin Muchen heard what he said and squinted his eyes. He had a small smile on his face as he briefly red at the young policeman.

    The young policeman, who was actually confident and fierce, saw the man¡¯s gaze and suddenly felt that his scalp turn numb. The man¡¯s gaze was extremely sinister and cold. He looked so high and mighty, and very dangerous and scary.

    At this moment, the senior policeman beside him quickly chided him. ¡°Xiao Zhao, did you borrow your guts from the Heavens to dare shout loudly at Mr. Yin? Do you know who Mr. Yin is? Go back and watch more finance news!¡±

    As he spoke, the senior policemanughed awkwardly,and said, ¡°Hehe, Mr. Yin, don¡¯t take his words to heart. He is a recent graduate from police training school and has not seen too much of the world yet.¡±

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up slowly. He sat back in the chair as he lifted his right hand up to point at the young policeman, then he smiled and said, ¡°Young chap, learn more from your teacher.¡±

    The senior policeman nodded his head and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡±

    The young policeman¡¯s face was crimson red. He lifted his head up to look at the man opposite him. Yin Muchen was handcuffed. The road was tortuous the moment he entered the police vehicle, but his white shirt and ck pants were clean and pristine as if he had rushed down from a conference hall. Even though he was in prison, he still looked confident and rxed.

    The senior policeman let out a sigh as he softly negotiated with Yin Muchen. ¡°Mr. Yin, you punched the only son of Secretary Si inside the private room of the bar. That is a fact that we cannot change. Secretary Si has added pressure on the police force. The headmissioner has to think about you also. Our entire police force is strained in the middle. We cannot offend both of you, and we have to ask Mr. Yin to make some concessions. If you are able to tell us the reason why you hit him, let us see if we have any abilities to save you or not. Otherwise, why don¡¯t you apologize to Secretary Si. It will be easier on everyone if we are able to settle this matter personally.¡±

    Yin Muchenughed out loud as he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say the reason already? Why do I have to repeat it another time again?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    ...

    Hu Ya, who was outside the questioning room, was extremely anxious. He looked at Liu Caizhe and said, ¡°Manager Liu, why did Boss hit someone? Why is Boss not telling right now? It is bad for him to continue behaving like this; there would be no use if even if ourwyeres over.¡±

    Liu Caizhe looked at Yin Muchen. His facial expression was serious. Why was he not saying anything?

    Because it was rted to Yin Shuiling¡¯s reputation; Yin Muchen could not say a single word!

    The events that happened in the bar one hour ago were now spread rampantly across the entire T City. Secretary Si used all of sorts of connections and many forms of pressure. He even told the journalists that he would not let Yin Muchen off easy, and all of the headlines in T City tomorrow would be on this matter.

    And now, at this moment, if he said that Young Master of the Si family did that sort of thing while looking at Yin Shuiling...

    Then Yin Shuiling would be the hotly debated topic of the town.

    Seven years ago, in kindergarten, there was a young boy who once peeked at her changing her clothes, and if the things that urred were leaked out...

    People¡¯s opinions were important.

    That man did not allow her to be hurt due to these maliciousments.

    Liu Caizhe lowered his gaze to look at the small girl beside him. Yin Shuiling perched on the ss window with her small white hands. She looked at Yin Muchen while she sobbed, ¡°Woo woo. Older Brother...¡±

    At this moment. ¡°Shuiling.¡± Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing rushed over hurriedly.

    ¡°Dad, Mum.¡± Yin Shuiling dashed over to them in an instant. ¡°Dad, Mum,e over and save Older Brother quickly. Older Brother was locked up in the room by those police uncles.... Woo woo, quickly ask those police uncles to let Older Brother out...¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing looked at her own daughter cry with her red eyes. She stretched her hand out to hug her, ¡°Shuiling, we have heard what your Older Brother did. The entire T City is talking about this matter right now. Do you know who your Older Brother hit? That is the only son of Secretary Si! Why was your Older Brother such in a hurry? He was so harsh with his punches, and he made the Young Master Si paralysed from his blows. He is lying in aa in hospital right now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yin De agreed with her, and he looked at Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya. He had an unhappy frown on his face as he said, ¡°What is going on exactly with Yin Muchen? Didn¡¯t he think through properly before he did it? Did he know who the Young Master of the Si family is? Is that someone he could touch? The business world does not battle with thew; furthermore, Yin Muchen has juste back to T City. No matter how ridiculous the Young Master Si was, he also should not be so rash.¡±

    Liu Caizhe looked at the couple coldly. He was thinking inside his heart: if the Young Master Si raped their daughter on the scene, this couple would probably not dare to do anything even then.

    With a set of parents like them, how were they qualified to give birth to such a daughter like Yin Shuiling?

    The older Yin Shuiling got, the more she bloomed. There were so many people who bore sinister intentions as they looked at her, and with her parents protecting her like this, it would be a matter of time that Yin Shuiling would turn into a y thing of others.

    ¡°Let me tell you, Yin Muchen is locked up in jail right now. We have no ability to save him. Let him defend himself then. We have nothing to do with him making a mistake at all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Shuiling. Let¡¯s go home then.¡± Shi Xiaoqing held Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hand as she wanted to bring her away.

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya looked at each other. They did not say a single word, and they treated the two people in front of them as if they were looking at monkeys acting in front of them.

    Yin Shuiling heard her parents speaking like that, and she shook off Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s hand as she took two steps backwards. She shook her head in disbelief as she sobbed. ¡°Dad, Mum, you are not saving Older Brother? Not only did both of you not save Older Brother, but you all are still afraid that Older Brother would implicate both of you right? How can both of you be so cruel and so...critical?¡±

    ¡°If you two want to leave, then leave by yourself. I would not leave with you two. I will stay behind to apany Older Brother. As long as Older Brother doesn¡¯te out for a day, I will stay here and wait for him for a day. If he doesn¡¯te out for a year, I will wait for him for a year; I would not leave him!¡±

    Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing were extremely furious. This time, Yin Muchen created such a huge stir, and they could not take responsibility for it. They were even more afraid that Secretary Si would ce the responsibility on them instead.

 Chapter 484 - Why Are You In Such A Rush? Have I Fallen?

    <h4>Chapter 484: Why Are You In Such A Rush? Have I Fallen?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Shi Xiaoqing was so angry that she went to catch Yin Shuiling.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yin Shuiling screamed and kept retreating.

    At this time, the door of the interrogation room opened, and Yin Muchen walked out. He frowned and asked, ¡°What are you quarreling about? It¡¯s so noisy. ¡±

    Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing look up one after another.

    Yin Muchen was dressed in a white shirt and ck trousers, and the lights in the police center were shining on him. His angr facial features were exquisite and perfect. There were wrinkles in his trousers, but with his steady walking, those wrinkles all transformed into an inexpressible, charming texture.

    His sharp brows furrowed and swept his ck eyes over Yin De¡¯s face, then slowly moved them to Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s face. Even though this look wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary, his displeased gaze forced out a fierce and sharp aura.

    Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s hand was still frozen in the air, and she shrank back in fear.

    But she felt that she was ridiculous. That Yin Muchen was still wearing handcuffs. He was in prison. The Yin family didn¡¯t need him anymore. Why was she still afraid of him?

    But she was really afraid. The man was tall and straight. Two policemen were standing beside him. They were supposed to escort him, but now, they were like his bodyguards.

    She couldn¡¯t find a trace of him from seven years ago when he was 18 years old.

    Years had gone by and he had be too strong.

    As soon as Yin Shuiling saw Yin Muchening out, she ran over and stood on her tiptoes as she held the man¡¯s neck tight with two thin arms. ¡°Wuu, Older Brother, you¡¯ve finallye out. I thought I couldn¡¯t see you again...¡±

    Yin Muchen stood still as the girl hugged him, he furrowed his handsome brows and kept his sharpness while he smiled softly. ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t be afraid. Older Brother will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yin Shuiling nodded hard. ¡°I know Older Brother will be fine. I believe in you, Wuu... but...¡± She released the man, and her fair, dainty little hands held up his big hands that were handcuffed. Her heart ached so much that her tears rushed out right away. ¡°Older Brother, these handcuffs are so heavy. Do your hands hurt? ¡±

    Yin Muchen looks at the tears hanging on her delicate cheeks. She furrowed her eyebrows tightly. Her heart was probably aching for him badly. She wouldn¡¯t stop crying.

    His nose was full of the sweet girl¡¯s scent. He had touched a lot of women¡¯s hands, but none were as soft and boneless as hers.

    How silly and simple the girl was. She was still asking if his hands hurt at a time like this.

    His dark eyes still revealed no emotions. No one could understand him. He reached out to wipe her tears gently. ¡°They don¡¯t hurt, Shuiling. Go back with Uncle and Auntie. Older Brother had to stay here for a couple of days. You go home and wait for me.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to stay with Older Brother...¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, you have to be good.¡±

    Yin Shuiling hung her head down. She dare not contradict her brother for fear of angering him.

    Yin Muchen raised his hand to touch her little head, turned, and walked forward.

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya followed closely. Five or six people came to Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s side. Yin Muchen, who was in front, stopped. The pair of bright, shiny, ck handmade leather shoes on his feet gave the impression of someone of high status lowering his status when he stepped on the slightly speckled floor of the police center.

    He didn¡¯t look at the couple. He looked straight ahead, slowly and calmly. The corner of his mouth raised with a touch of ridicule. In a low voice, he asked, ¡°You guys are in such a hurry... Have I fallen? ¡±

    Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing were both shocked. They didn¡¯t dare to speak a word of nonsense. They justughed awkwardly. ¡°Muchen, Uncle, and Auntie had said those words just now because we were too anxious. We are worried about you too. You...¡±

    Yin Muchen didn¡¯t listen to a single word. He raised his feet and left.

    Yin De, Shi Xiaoqing, ¡°...¡±

    ...

    Two policemen were guarding outside, giving Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya time to visit.

    Yin Muchen sat on a small bed. Hu Ya lit a cigarette for him and brought it to his mouth.

    Yin Muchen ced a long leg beside the bed, leaning his strong body at the head of the bed. He was toozy to move, so he took a puff from Hu Ya¡¯s hand.

    Liu Caizhe waited for him to finish narrowing his eyes while enjoying the cigarette before he began to speak in a serious tone. ¡°Muchen, you were really too impulsive about this matter today. We just returned to T City, and it¡¯s the perfect time to make money from these officials, but you had to offend one ¡ª the General Secretary of T City at that.¡±

    Yin Muchen didn¡¯t speak. He was puffing out smoke rings with his head up.

    Liu Caizhe knew that he wasn¡¯t listening, the man was arrogant and conceited. Regarding matters that he thought were right, no one would be able to change his mind no matter how much they said. The word ¡°regret¡± probably doesn¡¯t exist in his dictionary.

    Liu Caizhe sighed. ¡°Forget it. Now that it¡¯se to this, Secretary Si will certainly not let it go. In this case, we have to tear apart rtionships and face the fallout.¡±

    Only then did Yin Muchen turn his eyes to Liu Caizhe and pat his abdomen with a big handcuffed hand. He chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Life is just like ying with stocks. Just y. What are you afraid of?¡±

    Liu Caizhe smiled wryly. ¡°Muchen, it¡¯d be good to believe that life is just like a game. Why would you be serious about everything?¡±

    Yin Muchen took back his hand. He closed his eyes gently as if going to sleep. ¡°You guys can leave.¡±

    ...

    In the evening, the entire police center was quiet, but Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing didn¡¯t go home. The family of three sat on the bench in the corridor.

    They had no choice. Yin Shuiling insisted on sleeping here and refused to go home.

    ¡°Shuiling, why did your older brother hit that boy? Weren¡¯t you in the room at that time? Don¡¯t you know why your older brother did it?¡± asked Shi Xiaoqing curiously.

    Yin Shuiling didn¡¯t speak. She ignored her parents.

    ¡°The child...¡± Shi Xiaoqing fumed. ¡°We just said a few words about your older brother. Why are you so angry? We are your parents, and we can¡¯t bepared to a half-brother?¡±

    In fact, sometimes Shi Xiaoqing had a bad premonition as well. Although they could use Yin Muchen to get some benefits, Yin Shuiling¡¯s entire heart seemed to be with him.

    She felt that maybe one day they would lose everything instead of reaping what he¡¯s sown.

    After all, this baby daughter was their heart and soul.

    Yin Shuiling wouldn¡¯t talk. Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing didn¡¯t continue talking either. By 1 a.m., both husband and wife had closed their eyes. Yin Shuiling nced at her parents, then took the nket sent by the servant and covered them.

    She sat back in her chair and stared at the ceiling. She didn¡¯t know why her brother had hit someone either.

    At that time, she had been flipping coins in the room, because she couldn¡¯t get heads so she kept tossing and tossing, then the fighting broke out behind her.

    Yin Shuiling was worried that her brother could not sleep, but at about 6 a.m., her sleepiness came and she closed her eyes and leaned on Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s shoulder.

    At this time, the door of the police center was opened by two policemen in a hurry. Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya walked in with theirwyers, apanied by the chief of the police center.

    The chiefughed apologetically all the way and had already secretly wiped the sweat on his forehead with his sleeve.

    The police opened the door of the detention room, and Hu Ya walked in. Yin Muchen didn¡¯t lie down, and he was still leaning on the head of the bed. He closed his eyes and breathed evenly as if he were asleep.

    ¡°Boss...¡± Hu Ya spoke softly.

    Yin Muchen slowly opened his eyes. It would be better if he hadn¡¯t closed his eyes. When he closed his eyes and opened them again, they were bloodshot and full of fatigue.

    He turned his head and looked at Hu Ya. His voice was stained with the hoarseness of sleep as he asked, ¡°All done?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss, we can go.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Yin Muchen got up and got out of bed.

    The chief of the police department quickly picked up Liu Caizhe¡¯s ck windbreaker and put it on for Yin Muchen. He smiled respectfully and kindly, ¡°Young Master Yin...¡±

    Yin Muchen put on his windbreaker and stood tall and straight. He raised his lips and smiled, ¡°Thank you for Chief Hong¡¯s hospitality.¡±

    The director quickly waved his hand. ¡°Oh no, no.¡±

    Yin Muchen walked out the door, and Liu Caizhe told thewyer beside him to stay here to settle everything. The group of people walked to the door of the hall.

    While walking through the corridor, Yin Muchen saw Yin Shuiling. The girl sat on the bench with her small head on Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s shoulder. The yellow light in the corridor made the soft hairs on her cheeks crystal clear.

    Yin Muchen felt that his heart had softened.

    He stepped forward, bent down, and lifted the girl in the chair.

    When the girl moved, Shi Xiaoqing and Yin De woke up one after another. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    In their groggy state, they saw the man holding the girl with his head down. It was early morning in autumn. It was so quiet the sound of a pin drop could be heard clearly in the corridor. The man in the ck windbreaker emanated a grim aura, deep and cold.

    But he was so gentle when he looked down at the soft face of the girl. The soft bangs on his forehead covered his beautiful eyes. His movements were so gentle as if he were holding a treasure. He couldn¡¯t bear to wake the sleeping girl.

    Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing thought they were dreaming. They rubbed their eyes and asked, ¡°Muchen, how did you get out? You couldn¡¯t have...escaped, right? ¡±

    Yin Muchen didn¡¯t speak and left carrying the girl.

    When the man walked by, the corners of his coat floated with the wind. The corners of his coat fluttered and drew perfect arcs in the air. Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya, who were in suits, followed closely behind. The ng of their footsteps on the floor was so powerful and intimidating.

    Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. They turned around and saw the chief of the police department. They sprung up quickly and smiled politely. ¡°Chief Hong, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    The chief of the center looked at the back of the man as he left, and he wiped his sweat with his sleeve. He sighed in awe as he said, ¡°This T City... I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to change. ¡±

    The chief turned and left.

    Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing were confused, so they could only stare at each other.

    ...

    In a luxury business car

    Yin Muchen leaned back into the soft seat. Yin Shuiling slept in his arms. He looked down at the girl¡¯s beautiful face. His two arms tightened as he held her tiny, fragrant body in his arms.

    The girl, who was dreaming, felt that. ¡°Oh, Older Brother...¡± She mumbled and turned around, burying her whole head in the warm, broad arms of the man.

    Liu Caizhe looked at them in the rear-view mirror from the front passenger¡¯s seat and then smiled. ¡°Muchen, you can¡¯t keep pampering Miss Yin like this. A 15-year-old girl needs to understand some things too. She¡¯s as innocent as a piece of nk paper. She doesn¡¯t understand how a man thinks and what he¡¯s doing. She¡¯d be the one suffering ultimately like this. I think it¡¯s better to ask a teacher to teach her somemon stuff. It¡¯s safer for her to take precautions than for you to stick with her all the time.¡±

 Chapter 485 - Others Are Unable To Teach. Muchen, Teach It By Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 485: Others Are Unable To Teach. Muchen, Teach It By Yourself</h4>

    Yin Muchen hugged the girl and did not say a single word.

    Liu Caizhe continued to say, ¡°Muchen, Miss Yin will have a day that she would find out about these things. It is a good thing for you to teach her about this now to prepare for the future. With Miss Yin being like this, the older she gets, the more and more boys there will be around her. Could it actually be that you want the things that happened today to happen a second time?¡±

    Yin Muchen was silent for a few seconds. He turned his gaze sideways to look outside the window before he nodded his head. ¡°Yeah, then we should look for that teacher then.¡±

    ...

    The next day, all of T City was in chaos.

    Firstly, the evidence of Secretary Si epting bribes over the years was leaked. After that the government project that he was managing was found to have loopholes, it was eight in the morning when T City formed an investigation team to start investigations, with the central government creating a small team to rush down over to T City to check on the status of T City.

    Because of the matter involving Secretary Si, it had also implicated all of the directors in T City, all the way from the mayor down to the head of the viges, so all of T City was down in the dumps. Everyone was in danger. Every person in T City knew that this time, T City was going to experience a change in blood, and power was going to be handed to new people.

    Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing were at home at this critical moment. When the weight was lifted from their shoulders, they both slumped back on the sofa. The butler repeated the most popr rumours that he heard from outside back to them without missing a single word ¡ª Everyone said that the business world could not intervene in the political sphere, but a premium person like Yin Muchen, the moment he had the thought to do so, he could y with you until death.

    Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing were scared to death, and cold sweat trickled down their backs.

    Secretary Si dropped the charges against Yin Muchen. Yin Muchen was bored and free when he went to the hospital to visit the Young Master Si, who had already woken up in hospital. He had a smile on his face while he left him with a sentence. ¡°Look at what you are. She... How did you also dare think about it?¡±

    After that, T City knew ¡ª Yin Muchen was a person who was cruel and harsh. He was young and wild. The moment he was unhappy, he could drag down the entire leadership of the city.

    He turned into a legendary and evil presence in T City.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling did not get too affected in her daily life because she did not care about all of this from the start. She only heard her ssmates frequently mention that all of the directors in T City were reced. Those that should leave were dismissed. Those that had to be promoted were promoted. When autumn officially came, this matter was officially resolved.

    It was the weekend. Yin Shuiling woke up. She had barely opened the door of the room, and there was a female teacher in her 30s outside of the door.

    ¡°Hi, Miss Yin, how are you?¡± The female teacher greeted her passionately.

    Yin Shuiling looked on in a blur. ¡°Can I ask who are....¡±

    ¡°Oh, I was hired by Mr. Yin. I wille over and tutor you every week. I will teach you somemon things that are not covered in the school curriculum.¡±

    ¡°Common things that are out of the school sybus?¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not understand what she meant by ¡°Common things that are out of the school sybus,¡± but the teacher who Older Brother employed was definitely for her own good, so she turned her body sideways as she gave some space. ¡°Teacher,e in then.¡±

    The female teacher went into the room, and both of them sat at the side of the table as they started ss.

    The female teacher ced a few books on the table as she smiled and said, ¡°Miss Yin, humans will go through six stages of development in life, from 0-2 years in infancy, 3-6 years old as a toddler, 7-11 years as adolescence, and after that 12-19 years old as a teenager. Miss Yin is 15 years old right now; you are in the middle of your teenage years.¡±

    Yin Shuiling nodded her head. She looked at the teacher with herrge, innocent eyes and did not know what the teacher was trying to get across.

    ¡°Boys and girls in their teenage years enter a stage where they develop biologically. At the start, boys start to notice the beautiful girls in ss. The girls start to take care of their appearance and style to attract boys. This stage of time is known as the dating period. There would be a natural attractive feeling between girls and boys that would lead into rash acts and imagination in the aspect of sexual rtions.¡±

    Yin Shuilin¡¯s tender, pink little face turned red. She sat up straight, and she was shy yet hesitant as she stared at the female teacher. ¡°Teacher, what...do you want to say?¡±

    The female teacher curled the corners of her lips up into a friendly and warm smile. ¡°Miss Yin, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. Let us chat with one another first; do you have a boy that you like?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s beautiful, pure, clear eyes contracted. Her fair, smooth skin was already steaming with hot steam. She did not dare to look at the female teacher, and her eyes were fearful and hesitant, like a deer caught in the headlights.

    She leaped up from the chair as she said, ¡°Teacher, I...I want to go to the washroom.¡±

    She lifted her slim legs as she ran into the washroom and locked the door from inside.

    The female teacher thought that she was being shy and wanted to calm her feelings down in the washroom, but after waiting and waiting, ten minutes, half an hourter, the female teacher realized that Yin Shuiling had locked herself inside and did not daree out.

    The female teacher went to knock on the door. ¡°Miss Yin, open the door, we are chit chatting with one another very rxedly. You don¡¯t have to feel too stressed. Chinese educators are especially conservative and traditional towards sex. Miss Yin, you are already 15 now, you should be at that age to receive appropriate education already. This is a form of protection for your own body...¡±

    The female teacher persuaded her for a long period of time, but the door right in front of her eyes was shut tight, and it did not open no matter what she said.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling was afraid. She did not dare to open the door. She could only wait for the female teacher to leave before she would dare toe out. She did not know why her Older Brother would hire this teacher to teach her...those things... She did not dare listen and did not want to learn any of it.

    She wanted to wait for Older Brother toe back at night and tell Older Brother, but the aunty in the condominium unit told her that Older Brother would be working overtime in the office for these two nights, and he would note back.

    She went to school on Monday and thought that everything would be normal, but when she was dismissed at night, she walked along the field as she headed back to the dorm, and she unintentionally heard some weird soundsing from the forest on the side. She turned her gaze sideways to have a look and saw a boy press a girl onto a tree, and the girl¡¯s school skirt was lifted up....

    Yin Shuiling was shocked. She cupped her mouth with one hand as she ran back to the dorm feeling flustered.

    As shey down on the bed, she pondered for a moment and took out her phone to make a call.

    At this moment, at Universal Finance, Yin Muchen was seated on the office chair. He used two fingers on his right hand to hold a cigarette as he smoked.

    Hu Ya was reporting back to him. ¡°Boss, the female teacher that you hired during the weekend, Miss Yin locked herself in the washroom directly, and she only dared toe out after the female teacher left. Those two ssmates that we delegated to the field, Miss Yin just saw the female ssmate¡¯s skirt being lifted up high, and she was in shock. Her face turned pale as she dashed back to her dorm. Miss Yin is very resistant to this topic, and I am afraid that it would be very difficult to teach her again in the future.¡±

    Yin Muchen listened on without saying a word. Liu Caizheughed and said, ¡°Mu Chen, Miss Yin has been over protected. These past few years, she had been growing up in a girl¡¯s school, She was only exposed to boys after entering high school. At this time, you came back again. You have cut off all possibilities of her interacting with other boys. It is really too sudden for us to send a teacher to teach her this. It is very hard for her to ept this. We can¡¯t me her for being shocked like a...small bunny.¡±

    Yin Muchen pushed away the fringe that was drooping on his forehead. He tidied his slightly curly fringe. Every feature on his handsome face was sculpted and defined.

    He was all dressed in ck. His sleeves were rolled up to his wrist, an itd exposed his firm small biceps and an expensive watch. His long fingers were pinching the cigarette. His posture while he spat out a mouthful of smoke was extremely attractive and masculine.

    He was 25 years old. He was in the prime of his youth. Who would treat him poorly now? He had money, power, coolness, women... He had everything, and he was extremely influential.

    He did not have much value for elegance because he would be also wild and careless. The moment someone made him angry, he would destroy the entire world, and it would not matter to him at all.

    But in others¡¯ eyes, he was extremely elegant, and others could not look at him in the eye. The man was powerful and handsome. He was extremely talented. He had the brains and a pair of hands that could create winds and call for rains. Others could only look up and admire him.

    He lifted his head up towards the sky as he blew out a mouthful of smoke. The words, ¡°Little bunny¡± rang out multiple times in his ears. He curled the corners of his lips as he had a pampering smile on his face. Yeah, it was very appropriate description.

    He could even imagine her with a red face as she ducked in the washroom and did not dare toe out. He could also imagine her turning her head as she used her small hands to cup her face at the field. The autumn wind would blow the train of her skirt as it exposed her slim, fair legs...

    Liu Caizhe looked at Yin Muchen¡¯s smile on his face as he bent over to say, ¡°Muchen, since others are unable to teach her, then you are the only one who can personally go to teach her now.¡±

    He had seen all of the women in the world, and none were inexperienced.

    Yin Muchen did not have a change in his facial expressions. His right hand came to the purple ashtray as he flicked off the ashes. He turned his head over to have a look. With a frown on his face, heughed nonchntly and casually, and it exposed all of the sinister evil inside his bones. ¡°The way I teach women is to use touch. A while ago, you asked me not to touch her, and now, you are asking me to? Aren¡¯t you afraid...that I would not be able to control myself?¡±

    Liu Caizheughed and said, ¡°You can choose not to control it, as long as you are able to do it, then take the chance since that girl is still silly and doesn¡¯t know what is going on anyway.¡±

    The smile on the corners of Yin Muchen¡¯s lips disappeared. He withdrew his gaze and continued to smoke.

    Liu Caizhe knew that he had crossed one of Yin Muchen¡¯s boundaries. He was serious as he said, ¡°Muchen, I am telling you the truth. If you do not teach her, the one that would be taking advantage of her would be another man.¡±

    After being silent for a few seconds, Yin Muchen said, ¡°I got it.¡±

    At this moment, a ringtone rang out in the air; he received a call.

    Yin Muchen took a breather while he smoked, and he squinted his eyes to have a look. The phone that he ced on the table was ringing. It was a call from Yin Shuiling.

    He ced the phone in his palm, and he took ast breath of smoke before he stubbed it out in the ashtray.

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya saw what was going on and prepared to go out. Hu Ya thought of something as he asked Yin Muchen, ¡°Boss, Yin De called us again today. This time, he wants 80 million dors.¡±

    Yin Muchen nodded his head and did not hesitate too much. ¡°Give it to him.¡± As he spoke, he pointed towards both of them as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t leave after work today. Apany me to go to the bar to have a drink.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Hu Ya and Liu Caizhe walked out of the room.

    After walking out of the office, Hu Ya said, ¡°Boss has been back for a short period of time. Yin De has demanded money from him four times already. Furthermore, the amount is gettingrger with each time. They are treating Boss as a money tree to exploit him.¡±

    Liu Caizheughed. He patted Hu Ya¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°Secretary Hu, could you actually not tell who is the real money tree? The money tree is Yin Shuiling. As long as she around for one more day, your boss would be willing to give with his entire heart, and there is no other choice.¡±

    ...

    Inside the office, Yin Muchen stood before the French windows with his long legs. He used his long fingers to press the answer key. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Older Brother.¡± The girl¡¯s soft, coy voice came over from the other end.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s dark expressions became warm. It was not hard for him to tell the girl¡¯s awkwardness and nervousness from the other end. He chose to ignore it as he answered with a single word, ¡°Yeah?¡±

    He wanted her to say it first.

 Chapter 486 - I Donâ€™t Know Why My Heart Is Racing

    <h4>Chapter 486: I Don¡¯t Know Why My Heart Is Racing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Yin Shuiling was lying on the bed. She had a whole ton of things to talk about to Yin Muchen, but she was too shy to talk about them.

    She thought that her older brother would ask her if she had eaten and if she had been good. When the atmosphere was livelier, she would speak about it gradually. But she didn¡¯t expect that her older brother would say ¡°yes¡± directly, so the atmosphere became awkward.

    What should she say?

    Her pearly white teeth bit her delicate pink lips. In a tiny voice, she stuttered, ¡°Older Brother, I...don¡¯t need...that teacher... ¡±

    ¡°Which teacher?¡± The voice on that end was obviously enthused.

    Yin Shuiling gripped the sheet tightly with her fair and dainty little hands. ¡°That teacher that you got for me over the weekends to teach me extracurricr knowledge... I think she is so strange... ¡±

    ¡°Well, how is she strange?¡± The man¡¯s voice was low, mellow, and maic. It was very pleasant. He seemed to be very serious.

    ¡°The teacher said that... between the ages of 12-19 is... It¡¯s the stage of love. She also asked me if I had...any boys...I liked? ¡±

    ¡°Do you have any?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was red. She didn¡¯t expect that her older brother would ask so directly.

    At this time, Ning Qing and Yao Xiaozhu entered the bedroom. Yao Xiaozhu saw Yin Shuiling in a shy state and asked in a loud voice, ¡°Yin Shuiling, why is your face so red? Who are you calling? Is it your boyfriend?¡±

    Yao Xiaozhu¡¯s voice had also transmitted to Yin Muchen¡¯s ears. Yin Muchen looked at the city lights outside thending window, which made his eyes sparkle.

    The girl¡¯s sweet and timid voice sounded. She was scolding coquettishly, ¡°Oh, Yao Xiaozhu, don¡¯t speak nonsense. I¡¯m going to ignore you. Hmph.¡±

    The girl covered her little head with a nket and curled her entire body inside.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s mouth quietly lifted with a smile. He called her softly. ¡°Shuiling...¡±

    Yin Shuiling felt her heart racing, and she didn¡¯t know how to answer her brother¡¯s questions.

    She hadn¡¯te into contact with boys before, and she didn¡¯t know the feeling of liking someone.

    ¡°... No... ¡± Her bright and delicate little face turned red like an apple. It was so plump and tender that anyone who saw it would want to take a bite. She replied softly, ¡°I only like Older Brother.¡±

    This answerpletely delighted Yin Muchen. He tried to take a cigarette out of his trouser pocket with one hand but remembered that he had left it on the office desk.

    He nodded. ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    Yin Shuiling buried her face in the soft pillow and felt her little heartbeat with her little hand, which was beating fast and disordered.

    Mmm... She felt so shy...

    ¡°Older Brother, I saw a boy and a girl in the yground woods today. They... They were hugging. The girl¡¯s skirt was lifted. The boy was touching her leg... I was scared and ran back to school quickly... ¡±

    Yin Muchen listened with a slight frown. His protruding Adam¡¯s Apple bobbed up and down, and his voice was a little hoarse as he raised his eyebrow and asked, ¡°He wasn¡¯t lifting your skirt or touching you. What were you afraid of?¡±

    Older Brother...

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s pupils constricted. She doubted that she had heard it correctly. How could he say that? It was straightforward and vulgar.

    At her age, she didn¡¯t know that men would itch at times for women whom they were attracted to. This itch led to a rapid increase in hormones. No matter how reserved and cultured the men were, they would show a straightforward and vulgar side, which could be considered a form of flirtation between men and women.

    Her autumn pupils sparkled brightly with shy and timid moisture. She firmly bit her lip as she stopped talking.

    Yin Muchen knew that he had gone too far. He raised his eyebrows and adjusted his disordered breathing. He said, ¡°There will be no more of these things in the future, so Shuiling, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll ask Uncle Liu to pick you up this Friday. Older Brother might go backte, so do your homework yourself. ¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded cleverly.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing more then I¡¯ll hang up. Goodnight, Shuiling.¡± The man hung up.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling looked at the screen of the cell phone, reached out her hand, and pulled off the nket on her head, revealing her small head to breathe the fresh air outside.

    At this time, Yao Xiaozhu on the opposite bed asked with a smile, ¡°Yin Shuiling, who did you talk to just now? I saw you blushing and biting your lips. I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s not a boy that you don¡¯t fancy. Yin Shuiling, I wonder what kind of boy you will like. ¡±

    Yao Xiaozhu¡¯s personality was lively and unrestrained, and she was good friends with the boys in her ss. She had a good figure and was matured. She knew a lot about men and women¡¯s affairs. Yin Shuiling and Ning Qing couldn¡¯tpare.

    Yin Shuiling didn¡¯t speak. She doesn¡¯t want to tell Yao Xiaozhu that she was on the phone with her older brother. Yao Xiaozhu liked to pester her about her brother¡¯s matters when she had nothing to do. She seemed to like and admire her older brother very much. She rejected Yao Xiaozhu in her heart.

    At this time, Ning Qing ced a collection of short stories beside the pillow, turned over, andy on the bed. The girl was wearing white pajamas with her hair spread out. She was pure and beautiful.

    Her bed was connected with Yin Shuiling¡¯s. The two girls had a good rtionship and slept head to head.

    Ning Qing leaned on the railing of the bed, looking at Yin Shuiling, who was also lying on the other side. ¡°Shuiling, what does it mean to like someone?¡± she asked curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Yin Shuiling answered softly. The two girls looked at each other, taking in each other¡¯s ignorant, blushing appearance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys know?¡± Yao Xiaozhu waved her little hand, and with a bold smile, she said, ¡°Liking someone means that you¡¯ll blush and your heart will race when you see him. When you don¡¯t see him, you will worry about him and miss him. When you see him with other girls, you will feel sour and jealous. When you are with him, you will feel sweet and blissful. You always like tough. In your eyes, there is no second person except him. That is what it means to like someone.¡±

    Yao Xiaozhu looked at the two while she spoke. ¡°Understand?¡±

    The two silly girls stared at her, stunned and unresponsive.

    Yao Xiaozhu felt bored, turned over, closed her eyes, and went to sleep. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you guys anymore. You won¡¯t understand even if I say it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand either.¡± Ning Qing turned over andy down. She took the short stories collection and continued to look at it. ¡°I¡¯d better read.¡±

    Ning Qing turned a page, at this time she felt her little fragrant shoulder gently poked by a soft little finger, and she looked back. ¡°Shuiling, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s little face was so hot that her cheeks were pure pink. Her bright pupils were filled with bright spring-like luster flowing through them. Her fair and dainty little hand stretched out to hold Ning Qing¡¯s little hand, then gently ced it over her heart.

    She whispered and said in a frightened voice over the girl¡¯s ear, ¡°Qingqing, I just heard Yao Xiaozhu¡¯s words, and I thought about... Older Brother. I don¡¯t know why, my heart is beating... Very fast... ¡±

    Ning Qing widened her eyes, ¡°Shuiling, you...¡±

    ...

    Friday night

    COMMENT

    Yin Shuiling went back to the apartment. She ced her bag in the room, then took some paper and a pen to the living room to draw.

    At this time, the helper in the kitchen came out. ¡°Miss Yin, dinner is ready. Something happened at my house tonight. I have to go home early. Mr. Yin wille backter. Stay home and don¡¯t run around.¡±

    Yin Shuiling sat on the soft, clean carpet, drawing on the tea table with a pencil in her right hand. Hearing the words, she raised her head and nodded, ¡°Ok, Auntie. Safe journey. Bye-bye.¡±

    The helper looked at Yin Shuiling¡¯s beautiful, delicate face and thought to herself ¡ª Who wouldn¡¯t like this little girl? So sweet and obedient. The more she looked at her, the more she liked her.

    The helper smiled and went out.

    Yin Shuiling was drawing with her head down. She wanted to draw andscape picture of blue skies and white clouds, but the pencil fell and the outline of a person emerged.

    She was stunned for a few seconds and thought of the conversation with Qingqing on Monday night. She felt her entire face going hot.

    Mmmm, what¡¯s happened to her?

    Why was her mind full of... Older Brother?

    She bit her lower lip with her dainty pearly white teeth.

    Snap.

    At this time, the entire apartment went dark due to a power failure.

    Yin Shuiling has been afraid of the dark since she was a child. She shot up from the carpet with the pen and paper in her hand. She stepped back in fright.

    Her eyes were still unable to adapt to the sudden darkness. She retreated to the corner of the wall. All she felt with her small hands were gauze curtains ¡ª expensive Jiangnan embroidery.

    COMMENT

    There was a slight noise, and the apartment door opened.

    Yin Shuiling looked up and saw a sliver of light through the opened apartment door. The tall, straight figure stood against the light.

    Yin Shuiling immediately smiled. ¡°Older Brother, are you back?¡±

    The man at the door didn¡¯t make a sound. The door of the apartment was closed again.

    Yin Shuiling stood at the same ce. She watched the tall figure walk to the sofa in the living room. He raised his hand to take off his suit. She heard the familiar sound of him taking his suit off and throwing it on the sofa.

    He came over.

    When he approached, Yin Shuiling could smell the wine on him. She furrowed her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Older Brother, did you drink? There was a sudden ckout at home...Ah!¡±

    Yin Shuiling cried out in fear because a strong arm was on her soft little waist. As soon as the man used his strength, she was carried into his arms.

    His movements were not gentle at all. Yin Shuiling felt pain when she bumped into his chest. The man¡¯s body was tough, with tight, strong muscles ¡ª a young and strong figure, with somewhat impatient actions.

    Yin Shuiling put out two small hands against his chest. ¡°Older Brother, what are you doing? Let go! Mmph, I can¡¯t breathe because of you. ¡±

    That tight embrace on her loosened a little bit. The handsome cheek of the man pasted on her small pink face as he rubbed against her in infatuation. His mountain-like nose was buried in her hair. His voice was low and hoarse as he asked, ¡°Have you taken a bath? Why are you so fragrant? ¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I just got out of school...¡± Hearing him speak, the fear in Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart disappeared. She gave up struggling and obediently allowed him to hug her. In a soft voice, she asked, ¡°Older Brother, are you drunk?¡±

    The man replied carelessly, ¡°Mmm...probably, maybe.¡±

    ¡°Brother, Auntie has gone home. Shall I go to the kitchen and cook you a bowl of hangover soup?¡±

    ¡°You know how to?¡±

    She was a rich youngdy who didn¡¯t normally do chores.

    Yin Shuiling didn¡¯t speak. She knew. A month ago, she had reported to a culinary school. She was now working hard to learn cooking skills. But she hadn¡¯t finished learning yet. She wouldn¡¯t tell her older brother now. When she had finished learning, she would give him a surprise.

    Those thoughts were running through her mind, when suddenly, she felt something soft and cool on her right cheek. Yin Muchen was kissing her.

 Chapter 487 - Stand There Obediently, Otherwise, You Still Have To Be Hit

    <h4>Chapter 487: Stand There Obediently, Otherwise, You Still Have To Be Hit</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    They had kissed one another on the cheeks before. That time, she was on her period. He had kissed her like this in the rxation room.

    But, at that time, shey down on the bed, and now, she was standing upright.

    Her small white hands were firmly holding onto the material of his shirt around his waist, and she felt both of her legs go soft.

    ¡°Older Brother...¡± she called out to him.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± The man responded with a deep voice. He used his right arm to caress her small waist. Her small waist was probably only 1/4 of the length of his arm. He weaved his left hand through her hair. He pressed the back of her head down, and his thin lips went all the way down onto her face.

    ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t, don¡¯t be like this... You are drunk right now.¡±

    ¡°You are pushing me again?¡±

    Yin Shuiling felt instantly felt electricity in both of her hands. Underneath the thin material of his shirt was the man¡¯s sculpted and handsome figure. Her small hand touched him, and she could feel him tighten his waist instinctively. Her small, soft hand had probably touched his abs...

    She often saw the girls in school chase after celebrities, and they would flip through photographs of long legged oppas. Many of them were topless, and those girls would scream out loud while they looked on. Wow, they eximed out loud, six pack abs.

    It turned out that Older Brother also had them.

    She was in shock as she took her small hand back.

    Her entire being felt as if she were on fire.

    ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t kiss me. It is so ticklish.¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted his eyebrows up. He was satisfied inside his heart. She was too young, and too pure. When she was kissed, she could only have such an inexperienced reaction and felt that it was ticklish.

    He pinned her small waist as he took two steps. Yin Shuiling felt there was an icy cold on her back, and she was pushed onto the wall.

    She felt uneasy and fearful inside her heart. Older Brother was behaving too abnormally today. Older Brother had never done all of this before, and he did not look her in the eye in the darkness. Both of them were very close to one another. He was about to get on top of her body now, and she could hear the sound of his heart beating. It was beating as quickly as hers, but it was even more powerful and forceful than hers, like a beastly lion.

    ¡°Older Brother, what is wrong with you exactly?¡± She lifted her hand up as she pushed his chest away.

    Yin Muchen felt the drawing paper brush past his face. Her small hand was still grabbing onto her own pencil and drawing paper. He did not have any patience, as he said, ¡°What are those?¡±

    He snatched the things in her hands and threw them away like a gust of wind. Both the pencil and the drawing paper were flung far away.

    ¡°Ay, mine...¡± Yin Shuiling wanted to pick them up, but she had yet to finish her words, and her small shoulders were pinned down with a few forceful fingers. She was pushed back onto the wall. Her face was touched, and some fingers that touched her pink, cherry-like lips.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face felt as if it were on fire. Her small, empty hands went to hold hisrge hands, not allowing him to touch her lips. She had yet to be touched by someone else, and they could not be doing this!

    But in the next second, the ck shadow in front of her came over her. Her pink lips were blocked.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s brain went into chaos. Her entire little body became frozen, and her pure, defined eyes were contracting drastically...

    Yin Muchen closed his eyes as he kissed her. She was short in height and did not know how to go on her tiptoes to amodate him. He could only go lower and lower. This feeling felt exactly the same as he did seven years ago. She was soft and fragrant like a rose, and it made him totally mesmerized.

    A few secondster, he realized that something was not right. He opened his eyes to have a look. The girl in front of him was red in the face, and it was obvious that she could not breathe.

    He was angry and anxious. He let go of her and chided her unhappily. ¡°Breathe!¡±

    She actually forgot to breathe.

    Yin Shuiling heaved a sigh of relief and started to gasp for huge breaths of air. She lost her footing, and she only could use both of her small hands to grab onto something. She grabbed onto the curtains, and she held onto the curtains tight.

    ¡°Stand here obediently and listen to me speak. Otherwise, I will still have to hit you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was threatened and did not dare to move as she stood on the spot.

    ¡°Do you know that men all love beautiful women? Because you are pretty, there are many boys who like you. They would gift you flowers and cars. They would invite you out for a movie and would be very nice to you. They would want to gain your favour... They do all of these things and only have one goal in mind ¡ª toy their hands on you.¡±

    ¡°Good girl. Do you know what is the meaning ofying their hands on you?¡±

    Yin Shuiling shook her head. Her face was pale and on the brink of tears. She did not know what that meant.

    ¡°Seven years ago, that small boy that peeked at you change your clothes, that perverted stall owner, and also you always asked me why I fought someone in the private room that day ¡ª the reason is very simple. Because that man ced his hands into his trousers while looking at you... Shuiling, all of them want toy their hands on you... There are not many good men on earth, so you have to protect yourself well in the future,. Don¡¯t let them look at you, and more importantly, don¡¯t let them touch you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s entire mind was in a mess. The information that she was exposed to today was too overwhelming, and it had broken through the limits that she could ept.

    It turned out that all those people, all wanted... She felt that they were dirty and disgusting.

    But when she took a step back to think. Actually, it was also fine if she did not listen to all of this. She actually did not even like those boys in the first ce and would not even look at them at all. She would not allow them to touch her.

    She only liked...

    With her small hands, she cupped her small lips as she sobbed. ¡°I got it, Older Brother. I got it.¡±

    It was only then that Yin Muchen let go of her.

    Yin Shuiling lifted her slim legs as she dashed away. She banged and crashed into corners in the darkness. As she headed upstairs, she pushed the door of the bedroom open and walked in. Bang! Electricity worked again, and the entire room was bright and clear.

    Yin Shuiling threw herself into the big soft bed. She stretched her hand to tug the nkets and buried her small head into them. She was very upset and felt very wronged as she sobbed loudly.

    Her chest hurt. Her small butt hurt. Her ears still could hear the cursing calling her ¡°viin¡±... All of these reminded her of what had happened just now. She was not dreaming. Older Brother really...treated her like this.

    It seemed like Older Brother had changed entirely.

    She sobbed fervently until her entire pillow was drenched in tears, and it was a long time till she stopped crying. Her small white slowly made its way to her lips. There was the scent of alcohol...left on her lips.

    She buried her small face into the pillow. Her small, pale face started to blush. She still remembered that there was an older sister who told her about ¡°peck on the lips,¡± and after a long timeter when she grew up, she found out that that was actually ¡°kissing.¡±

    She had not kissed before.

    It was her first kiss today.

    It turned out that kissing was actually like that.

    Just now, Older Brother, he used his lips to kiss her, and it seemed like he opened his mouth as he sucked on her lips. This feeling was just like the fruit jellies that she ate when she was younger.

    Her attractive eyes had a shy, lost glow in them. Older Brother kissed her, and she probably...did not despise that, and actually she...liked it.

    The part that her back touched was still hot. She did not know what was that exactly.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She suddenly realized what she was thinking about. Her small face was crimson red, and she used both of her small white hands to cup her face. Oh, she was really shameless right now.

    She turned around, and she thought of the men who had tried to take advantage of her. If she met them again, she would definitely lift her feet to kick them and teach them a good lesson.

    Also, Older Brother, he was actually drunk today, but he had many words that were very hard to digest, and he even made her feel painful. She was not going to speak to him tomorrow!

    Hmph!

    ....

    The next day, in the morning

 Chapter 488 - Miss Yilin

    <h4>Chapter 488: Miss Yilin</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Yin Shuiling opened her eyes. She tossed and turnedte intost night, so she got upte. She brushed her teeth and washed her face in the bathroom, then walked downstairs after dawdling for a long time. She was wondering what she should do if she met her brother.

    Forgive?

    Or not to forgive?

    Yin Shuiling felt her small face burn up when she thought ofst night. She did not know how to face him.

    She opened the door and went downstairs. She poked her head out to look and did not see her brother.

    The helper was preparing breakfast in the kitchen. Yin Shuiling walked in and asked, ¡°Auntie, where is my brother?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Yin has already gone to the office.¡±

    ¡°So early?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I arrived before six this morning. When I came in, I saw Mr. Yin sitting on the sofa with his eyes narrowed.¡±

    ¡°Sofa? Didn¡¯t my brother go to his room to sleep? ¡±

    ¡°No, Mr. Yin was sleeping on the sofa all night. He opened his eyes when I came in. He was probably very tired. He reeked of alcohol and had bloodshot eyes. He went upstairs and took a shower. He changed his clothes. As soon as I finished making breakfast, he left with the car keys and told me to stick around while you eat.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t eat well every time. She doesn¡¯t eat much. She always needs to be watched.

    After hearing that, Yin Shuiling turned around and sat on the sofa in the living room. She looked at her toes with her little head hung down. Theplicated emotions of embarrassment, anger, and entanglement she¡¯d felt just now were gone. Her heart ached for him.

    Older Brother was different from her. She had parents and a family, but Older Brother had nothing.

    What he owns today was earned.

    It¡¯s been hard for Older Brother.

    There was a pencil and drawing paper on the tea table in front of her. The drawing paper was held down by the ashtray. It was the drawing that she had drawn yesterday ¡ª the one her brother and snatched and thrown away.

    It had probably been picked up by Older Brother too.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s mind shed back tost night. Her delicate and beautiful little face was a little red, her chest was still a little bit sore, and her skin was still branded with the rough, warm, and dry touch he left behind.

    She was wearing her school uniform skirt yesterday. When he lifted it from behind, she only had cute little cartoon panties made of cotton.

    Yin Shuiling was still angry. He treated her like thatst night. But said nothing and left this morning...

    Although they had avoided the embarrassment, didn¡¯t he have anything to say to her?

    Could he have been drunk and forgotten everything when he woke up?

    She hadn¡¯t been...touched by anyone before... He was the first.

    How could he forget?

    She was distressed by her heartache for him and his irresponsible behavior. Yin Shuiling swung her fair, thin legs in the air. She pouted her pink lips and hmphed. She knelt on the carpet, picked up a pencil, and drew on the paper.

    The helper made breakfast and walked out of the kitchen. ¡°Miss Yin, why are you still kneeling in autumn? Mister is going to reprimand us if he sees. Hurry and stand up.¡±

    The helper came over, and when she saw the little figure on the paper, she chuckled. ¡°Miss Yin, is this Mr. Yin?¡±

    The man on the drawing paper was handsome and intimidating. Who else could it be other than Yin Muchen? But the girl was really angry and had drawn him as a cartoon character. It was quite funny.

    ¡°Yes, it is!¡± Yin Shuiling put the pen away with satisfaction. Her fair and dainty little hand held the paper in the palm of her hand. She winked yfully. ¡°Auntie, please help me frame it, then put it in...the living room. ¡±

    She wanted her brother to see it as soon as he came in. Then he¡¯d know that she was angry!

    The helper looked at the girl¡¯s delicate pink face and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ...

    At Global Finance.

    Yin Muchen was sitting in the office chair. He looked down and read the documents in his hand. At this time, a message arrived with a ding.

    He opened and read the message. It was from the helper.

    About a cartoon sketch of him.

    Yin Muchen looked at the document again after ncing at it, but his sexy mouth had already been raised.

    He could imagine the girl¡¯s mood at the moment.

    Thinking ofst night, he cleared his throat and raised his hand to loosen the tie on his neck. He continued to work.

    At this time, the internal line at the table rang, and he picked it up.

    ¡°Boss,¡± said Hu Ya, ¡°I just got the news that Miss Yilin wille to T City next Friday to see you.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s thin lips pressed together but did not reveal his feelings. Quietly, he said, ¡°I see. Help her book a hotel.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±

    ...

    Friday night.

    The helper was preparing dinner in the kitchen when the doorbell rang. She ran to open the door ¡ª a woman stood outside.

    The woman wore a ck windbreaker, a pair of crystal high-heeled shoes on her feet, and a wide pair of sunsses on her small face, and she had a small suitcase behind her.

    ¡°Excuse me, Miss, you are...?¡±

    ¡°Yilin, Auntie, you can call me Miss Yilin,¡± the woman said with a stiff mandarin ent. She took off her sunsses as she spoke, carried her suitcase, and entered the apartment. She looked around. ¡°Muchen lives here? I came to find him. ¡±

    The helper saw her go into the apartment without permission and ran after her. ¡°Miss Yilin, Sir didn¡¯t inform me of any guests arriving today. I... ¡±

    Yilin started to take off her ck windbreaker. Underneath, she was wearing a bright red bandage skirt with a V-neck. She smiled and raised her hand to brush away the wavy hair on her cheek, then winked at the helper. ¡°Then call your Sir, Auntie. He would be majorly surprised when he knows that I¡¯m here.¡±

    The helper blushed. This was the first time she had seen a real mixed person. The woman in front of her had a very beautiful and delicate face. Her Chinese-American mixed heritage gave her a pair of clear cat eyes. It felt as if there was a little cat w tickling your heart and tickling your entire body when being looked at by that pair of eyes.

    She was 1.75 meters tall, with a strong petite waist and honey hips. Unlike Chinese women, every step of hers was exquisite and stylish. She was very open due to her experience abroad. When she spoke to the helper, she would wink at her, which caused the aged helper to feel dazed.

    The helper quickly turned around and dialed the phone. Sir had never brought women home, but the helper knew that it was impossible for Sir to be without a woman at his age.

    Sir was handsome and gentlemanly. She couldn¡¯t find another person who was more handsome than him. The helper thought in her heart: Only Miss Yilin in front of her was a good match for him.

    The call was soon answered. ¡°Hello...¡± A low, maic voice sounded from the other end.

    ¡°Hello, Sir. A guest arrived at home today. Her name is Miss Yilin.¡±

    There were a few seconds of silence. ¡°I¡¯m driving now ¡ª I¡¯ll be home soon.¡±

    ...

    With Yin Muchen¡¯s instructions, the helper was relieved. She smiled politely. ¡°Miss Yilin, what do you want to drink? I¡¯ll make some tea for you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Yilin didn¡¯t treat herself as an outsider at all. She looked around. ¡°I don¡¯t really like Chinese tea. Auntie, go ahead and do your thing.¡±

    Yilin smiled sweetly.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The helper went into the kitchen.

    Yilin looked around the apartment, bored. This apartment looked good but there was still a certain distance from her way of life in America. She doesn¡¯t really care about these material conditions too much. She looked away and her attention was instantly drawn to the picture frame on the tea table.

    It was the cartoon drawing by Yin Shuiling.

    Yilin stooped to hold the frame in her hand, and her fair index finger slipped gently from the man¡¯s eyebrow and eye in the frame. She nodded. Mmm, it was interesting.

    Then the door of the apartment opened, and Yin Muchen walked in.

    Yilin looked up. The man was still the same as in her memory ¡ª tall and strong, handsome and chic. She stood in ce, raising her willow eyebrows and looking at the man.

    Waiting for him to speak.

    Yin Muchen changed his shoes on the porch and walked into the living room. He left his car key on the coffee table. The key made a crisp sound when it touched the coffee table.

    He took off his ck suit and threw it on the sofa. He casually pulled the tie on his neck and unbuttoned two buttons on his white shirt. He squinted at Yilin. ¡°I asked Secretary Hu to pick you up from the airport. Why didn¡¯t you call in advance when your ne arrived early?¡±

    Yilin raised the picture frame on her hand, smiled, and said, ¡°If I would have been picked up by Secretary Hu, you¡¯d definitely bring me to a hotel. How can I make a surprise inspection then? Look ¡ª I found something wrong during my inspection. This drawing... Who drew it? Yin Muchen, how dare you have a woman behind my back!¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at the photo frame, ced one hand in his pocket, then stretched out his right hand. ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    Yilin pressed her lips together. ¡°What, Yin Muchen, do you really have a woman! If you want it, you can take it yourself.¡±

    She started running.

    When she ran to thending window, her soft, petite waist was caught by a strong arm, and a low, rich, and maic voice sounded. ¡°Still messing around?¡±

    Yilin smiled sweetly from the corner of her mouth and raised her arms to keep him from touching the picture frame. ¡°Yes!¡±

    As soon as her voice fell, her body was turned around by several powerful fingers. Her shoulders were pushed. She stepped back a few steps, and her entire back hit the cold ss window.

    With a pat, the man pressed down on her. Their bodies didn¡¯t touch. He raised his right hand to prop it against the wall. She was trapped in his arms.

    Yilin blushed and was almost drunk. She didn¡¯t feel pain. She was already intoxicated in this man¡¯s devilish and ruffian strength. Her cat eyes were half seductive and half coquettish. ¡°Why are you still so rough?¡±

    Yin Muchen looked down at her, and the corners of her mouth werenguid and pondering. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    Oh. My god!

    Yilin hid her right hand with the photo frame behind her as her left hand slowly wrapped around his neck. She bit her lip and put on all her charm. ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    The helper in the kitchen wanted toe out but saw the scene at thending window at a nce. The tall, strong man had trapped the slim, delicate woman in his arms. The woman slowly stretched out her right leg and caressed the man¡¯s trousers from the bottom.

    Her bright red bandage skirt couldn¡¯t cover anything. Those jade legs were also beautiful. They looked like they were covered with cream.

    The helper blushed, quickly turned around, and went into the kitchen.

    Yin Muchen stood still. He did not answer. He lowered his voice, came to the woman¡¯s ear, and said two words: ¡°Give me.¡±

    Yilin was annoyed. She clenched her fist and hit his strong shoulder. ¡°How long has it been since you¡¯ve touched a woman? Where¡¯s the flirtation? I flew to T City to find you, and you asked Secretary Hu to pick me up? Has your conscience been eaten by dogs? Do you want this? It¡¯s so important to you? Alright, if you want it. Kiss me. ¡±

    Yilin poked her bouncy small face as she said, ¡°I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. Just kiss my cheek.¡±

    Yin Muchen raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you really want me to kiss you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yilin nodded.

    So Yin Muchen lowered his head.

 Chapter 489 - Older Brother, Does It Require A Lot Of Money?

    <h4>Chapter 489: Older Brother, Does It Require A Lot Of Money?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Yi Lin looked at the man¡¯s exquisite and perfect handsome facee close to her, he looked at her quietly. His longshes that were like two rows of brushes were about to touch her skin. The scent on his body was very mesmerizing, and it was pure and masculine to her nose.

    As he looked at her quietly, it gave her a wrong feeling of deep romance.

    She was enchanted by him, and she slowly closed her eyes.

    At this moment, her right hand became empty as the photo frame was snatched away.

    Yi Lin opened her eyes suddenly. Those thin lips were just 2cm away from her face as she expected, and he did not kiss her.

    ¡°Yin Muchen, go and die!¡± She clenched her teeth.

    The man distanced himself away and left. He took the photo frame in his hand,ughed, frowned, then said, ¡°Are you sure that you want me to die? Won¡¯t you be upset?¡±

    Yi Lin: ¡°...¡±

    Yin Muchen turned his body around to leave. He wanted to ce the photo frame back onto the coffee table.

    But the moment he turned around, his irises contracted. He did not know when the doors of the condominium unit were open, and Yin Shuiling was standing at the side of the door.

    At this moment, her small, fair hands were holding onto the straps of her bag. Her eyes were at a loss, and she looked to be in a daze as she stared at them in fear.

    Her eyes were bing more moist, and she looked to be on the brink of tears.

    Yin Muchen could not bear to see her like this. Her eyes were extremely innocent but very distant. He went into the living room, and he bent over to put the photo frame down. He had his normal expression and a warm smile on his face. ¡°Shuiling, you are back from school already?¡±

    At this moment, the Aunty in the kitchen walked out. She stepped forward to take the girl¡¯s school bag as she said, ¡°Miss Yin is back already? This is perfect timing; dinner is ready. Wash your hands and get ready for dinner then.¡±

    ¡°Muchen.¡± Yi Lin walked to the side of the man. She stared at Yin Shuiling curiously as she said, ¡°This is the woman you are supporting? Isn¡¯t she too young?¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at the girl¡¯s dazed expression on her small face. He squinted his eyes as he looked diagonally over. ¡°My younger sister, Yin Shuiling.¡±

    The satisfaction in Yi Lin¡¯s eyes was about to overflow. ¡°Oh, it turns out that she is actually your younger sister. Sorry, Little Sister, I have mistaken you.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s dark, marble-like eyes scanned the girl once again. ¡°Shuiling, this is Yi Lin... Older Sister.¡±

    ¡°If you want to call me Sister-in-Law Yi Lin, I would also not mind that, Little Younger Sister.¡±

    This was the first time in Yin Shuiling¡¯s life that she saw Older Brother together with another woman. She had never thought that Older Brother would be together with another woman. The word ¡°Sister-inw¡± was never in her dictionary.

    No matter how foolish she was, she also knew what ¡°Sister-in-Law¡± meant.

    Her small, fair hand firmly held her skirt until her fingernails deeply pierced her palms, but she did not feel any pain. She looked at Yi Lin as she addressed her obediently. ¡°Older Sister Yi Lin.¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at the school skirt that was folded by her into multiple creases by her, and he nodded his head before he said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s eat dinner together.¡±

    ...

    The three of them sat around the rectangr dining table. Yin Muchen was seated at the head position, with Yin Shuiling and Yi Lin seated opposite one another.

    Yin Shuiling did not say a single word. She tilted her small head downwards as she ate the white rice in the bowl. She was very very focused as she ate.

    At this moment, a pair of chopsticks stretched over. There was an additional piece of sirloin in her bowl. The man beside her gently asked, ¡°Shuiling, why are you just eating rice but not eating any of the dishes? Are the dishes today not to your taste?¡±

    Yin Shuiling wanted to speak, but Yi Lin who was opposite her said, ¡°Muchen, you are so biased. You gave your younger sister dishes but did not give any to me. I also want it.¡±

    Yin Shuiling lifted her head up to look at Yi Lin. This older sister was very beautiful, and she was probably the most beautiful woman Yin Shuiling had ever seen.

    Older Sister Yi Lin¡¯s beauty was different from hers. She was too inexperienced and was still a young girl, and Older Sister Yi Lin was beautiful like a woman.

    And others that looked at her would go red in the face and ears.

    Yin Shuiling looked at Older Brother who was beside her. Older Brother did not have much of an expression, but he did use his chopsticks to also take a piece of sirloin to give to Older Sister Yi Lin.

    This made Yi Lin happy in an instant.

    ¡°Muchen, my trip to T City this time was not entirely to look for you to have fun. My father asked me to rmend a project to you. There is a part of Southeast Asia that is preparing to mine for gold; let us start to specte gold prices.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s hand that he used to hold his chopsticks froze for a moment. He curled the corners of his lips as he looked at Yi Lin. ¡°I have yet to hear of this piece of news. It is still Professor who has wide connections. He has first hand news. The moment this first batch gets in, there is no doubt that we will profit immensely. Help me to thank Professor first.¡±

    ¡°Why do you have to thank Professor? Could you actually not understand Professor¡¯s meaning?¡± Yi Lin used her finger to point at herself. ¡°It is all good as long you treat me better.¡±

    Yin Muchen had a vague smile on his face without saying a single word.

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling lifted her small head up, and her voice was soft and coy as she looked at Yin Muchen and asked him, ¡°Older Brother, what is the meaning of gold price spection? Can we also y around with gold?¡±

    She knew what gold was, but she had never seen anyone ying around with gold.

    ¡°Pfft.¡± Yi Linughed out directly. She looked at Yin Shuiling and said, ¡°Little younger sister, did the monkeys send you over here? Gold price spection is a financial jargon; did you think that we would be literally ying with gold? Your Older Brother is doing business and he has to do well in the business world to be able to take care of you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s tiny face was crimson red. She drooped her small head down as she continued to eat her rice, and this time, she could not even taste the vour of the rice anymore.

    She had good results in school. She looked pretty. All of her teachers and ssmates treated her preciously. She also worked hard, she knew how to draw, dance, y the piano, and she was talented in multiple aspects.

    But this was really the first time she heard of the term ¡°gold price spection.¡±

    She had embarrassed herself tremendously.

    At this moment, she wanted to dig a hole in the ground to bury herself in.

    Actually, she felt very ufortable inside her heart. She looked at Older Brother and Older Sister Yi Lin chat with one another. She was unable to add anything to their conversation. She also did not understand what they were talking about. She also wanted to merge into Older Brother¡¯s circle and help Older Brother carry his burden.

    But she was so useless.

    Yin Muchen turned his gaze sideways to look at Yi Lin briefly. He had a frown on his face, and it was very apparent that he was upset as he said. ¡°Eat your dinner!¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°I am already full. I will go be going upstairs.¡± At this moment, Yin Shuiling stood up. She turned around, went through the living room, and dashed upstairs.

    After she entered her room, she heard the soundsing from the dining room. ¡°Muchen, why did you get angry at me? What did I say wrong?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, go and eat your dinner quickly. After dinner, I will have the chauffeur send you back to the hotel.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to go back to the hotel. I want to stay here.¡±

    ...

    In the room, Yin Shuiling sat before her own study desk. She shook her small head, and she forgot everything she had heard and seen. She stretched her hand out to open her school bag, then took out her homework booklet.

    She took her math homework out.

    Actually, she also hated herself. She performed well in all of her subjects, but she only fared poorly in math, Older Brother did well in math, and she also wanted to follow in his footsteps, but no matter how hard she tried, she just could not master math well.

    Listening to how that Older Sister Yi Lin spoke, she must be good at math, because she could chat so happily with Older Brother.

    She opened the booklet up and started to answer the multiple choice questions first.

    This question was harder than usual. She bit her pink bottom lip as she chose option C, but when she flipped to the back for the answers, the correct answer was A.

    She did not know why, some things just could not be controlled. The tip of her nose went sour, and the sparkling tears in her eyes fell onto the homework booklet.

    Actually, when she stepped into the door just now, she looked on for a long period of time. She saw Older Brother press Older Sister Yi Lin down, and Older Sister Yi Lin hugged his neck as Older Brother kissed her.

    The French windows, that position,st Friday, Older Brother did all of that to her back then.

    And now Older Brother was kissing another person.

    Older Brother probably...did not like her anymore now.

    There was amp on the study desk. The light made the girl¡¯s young and tender skin look translucent and soft. She bit hard on her bottom lip until a blood stain appeared. She tried to control her sobs as she teared up silently.

    The girl was a tiny and pinkish bundle. She shook as she sobbed, and she looked upset and pitiful.

    Knock knock! The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. The man¡¯s deep and mesmerizing voice came over. ¡°Shuiling.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was shocked; it was Older Brother. She used both of her small hands to hurriedly wipe away her tears. There were tear stains on the homework booklet, and she speedily flipped the pages to the middle section.

    ¡°Older Brother, you cane in now.¡±

    The door of the room was opened, and Yin Muchen walked in.

    The girl drooped her small head down as she did her homework, She looked both focused and serious, Yin Muchen closed the door. He had one of his hands in his pocket as he walked over to her side. He cast his gaze down to look at the homework questions. They were very easy for him, and he could tell the answer the moment he saw them. He stretched his hand out to touch her small head, ¡°Do you know how to do them? Do you need Older Brother to teach you?¡±

    Yin Shuiling sat up straight, she straightened her beautiful back upright, as she did not say a single word.

    Yin Muchen bent over. He ced his right hand around her small shoulders as he held her small hand that she used to hold the ballpoint pen. His voice was extremely gentle, and it sounded extremely mesmerizing in the silent room as it echoed.

    ¡°This question is very easy. This is a three dimensional math question. Older Brother will write down the solutions for you to have a look...¡±

    All Yin Shuiling could see in her line of vision was Older Brother¡¯s cool and forceful handwriting. She did not see what Older Brother wrote. She only knew that Older Brother¡¯s posture right now was if he were hugging her. Her small hand was a little cold. Older Brother¡¯s palm as warm andfortable, and it was twice the size of hers.

    The scent on Older Brother was very pleasant to the nose. It did not have any trace of alcohol or cigarettes, and it was the familiar masculine scent that was clean and mesmerizing.

    Maybe in the past, she would feel sweet, but now, she was only upset.

    Because Older Brother was not hers only.

    Yin Muchen was solving the question. Her voice was both gentle and afraid like a tinymb as she abruptly said, ¡°Older Brother, do you need a lot of money to support me? But Older Sister Yi Lin can bring you a lot of money right?¡±

    She still did not understand what was the meaning of engaging in gold price maniption, but all of this did not matter now. It would be all fine as long as she understood the key point of the question.

    Heh.

    Yin Muchen froze. He let go of her small hand. He ced his right hand on the back of her chair. The left hand that he ced in his pocket was taken out as he used two fingers to pin her small lower jaw down, and he turned her small face over.

    He scanned her slightly red eyes.His line of visionnded on her tender lips that she bit and bruised by herself. His thin lips moved as he asked, ¡°Did you cry?¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not nod or shake her head. She fluttered her long, thick eyshes and looked at him with moist eyes, ¡°Older Brother, will Older Sister Yi Lin stay here tonight? She... How long is she going to stay here for?¡±

    Yin Muchen slowly brushed her soft lips with his thumb. That part that was broken was bleeding with a little bit of blood. He wiped the fresh blood away until her small, pink, attractive lips had a beautiful shade of red on them.

    It was a shade of red that belonged to a small woman.

    Heughed. His clear, dark eyes had a sharp and straight nce as he looked into her eyes as if he were going to pierce through her heart with his gaze. ¡°Shuiling, do you want Older Sister Yi Lin to stay here?¡±

    Heh.

 Chapter 490 - When You Saw Sister Yilin In My Room, Why Did You Run?

    <h4>Chapter 490: When You Saw Sister Yilin In My Room, Why Did You Run?</h4>

    Yin Shuiling firmly gripped her skirt in both hands. She didn¡¯t want Sister Yilin to live here.

    This was her and her older brother¡¯s home.

    She didn¡¯t want a third party chipping in.

    ¡°Older Brother...¡± Yin Shuiling held out a fair and dainty little hand and sped his fingertip on her jaw.

    ¡°Muchen.¡± Yilin opened the door and burst in.

    Seeing the man and girl on the desk, Yilin¡¯s smile faded. She stood at the door and shrugged. ¡°Sorry...¡±

    Seeing that Sister Yilin had arrived, Yin Shuiling let go of Yin Muchen¡¯s hand. Yin Muchen looked at her and also let go of her jaw. He stood up straight and put his hands in his trouser pockets. His ck gaze swept to Yilin as he asked with displeasure, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to knock when entering someone¡¯s room?¡±

    Yilin knew she was wrong and apologized again. ¡°Sorry, I just wanted to ask ¡ª which room will I be sleeping in?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s long eyshes trembled when she heard that. She subconsciously raised her eyes and secretly aimed her gaze at the two long, straight legs in front of her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the Auntie to clean up a guest room for you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s long eyshes covered her beautiful eyes in disappointment. She sat up straight, picked up a ballpoint pen, and continued to answer questions.

    She could hear Yilin¡¯s cheerful exmations, ¡°Muchen, I knew you were the best, but why can¡¯t I sleep in a room with you?¡±

    The man beside her moved. Her little head was touched again, ¡°Shuiling, go to bed early after finishing homework. Goodnight.¡±

    He walked out.

    She heard the woman giggling as the door closed. ¡°Hey, Yin Muchen, you can¡¯t touch me inappropriately. Where are you pulling me? Are we going to your room? If so, can I take a bath first?¡±

    ...

    Yin Shuiling sat on the chair for an hour. She didn¡¯t work on a single question. She was just spacing out, thinking of something.

    She got up, took a set of pajamas, and went to the bathroom to shower. When she walked into the bathroom, she stumbled and nearly fell.

    She appeared a little...dejected like this.

    Shey in the nkets in her pajamas. Her hair was wet; she didn¡¯t dry it. She curled her little body in the nkets, so cold.

    Fortunately, there was still her Hello Kitty doll. She held the doll in her arms.

    She closed her eyes and went to sleep.

    She did indeed fall asleep. Although she didn¡¯t sleep well, right then, she jolted awake as she heard the sound of thunder. She opened her eyes and looked outside. Thunder was booming as it rained heavily.

    Darkness and thunder were two things she couldn¡¯t bear.

    She sat up from the bed and ran to the door with her little bare feet. The Hello Kitty doll fell on the ground, but she ignored it and ran to the bedroom next door.

    She raised her fair and dainty little hand and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Older Brother... Older Brother... Older... ¡±

    When she called out for the third time, the door opened, and warm, dim, yellow light flowed out from the bedroom. The man stood at the door, handsome and tall. He was wearing a ck silk robe. He must have just bathed. He was soaked in water vapor, and his bangsy softly across his forehead, making him more young and handsome.

    Causing people to blush when they nced at him.

    Yin Muchen put his hand on the doorknob. He looked at the girl. ¡°Shuiling, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The girl was dressed in a pink sleeveless silk nightgown. The premium smooth material outlined her soft and graceful curves. The nightgown reached just above her knee, exposing two fair, thin legs. Her snow-white little feet were nted on the floor, like an angel left behind on Earth.

    Her still-damp hair was draped disorderly on her shoulders. Her clear eyes were wide open as she stared at him pitifully and timidly. Her nose was red as if she were just about to cry.

    Without her usual exquisite and beautiful appearance, she appeared charming and enticing now, causing others¡¯ hearts to pound.

    ¡°Older Brother...¡±

    ¡°Muchen.¡± The bathroom door in the bedroom opened, and Yilin¡¯s dazzling, beautiful little face peeked out. She had been showering. Her face was pink from the steam. ¡°Muchen, I forgot to take my pajamas. Lend me your shirt.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was stunned. She turned and ran.

    ¡°Shuiling.¡± Yin Muchen chased after her.

    Yin Shuiling ran into her bedroom and reached to close the door.

    But three strong fingers gripped the door and pushed. The man¡¯s low and pressing voice sounded. ¡°Older Brother is already here. Fuss some more and I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Yin Shuiling froze, she let go of the door and ran to her bed, covering herself with the nket.

    Yin Muchen walked into the girl¡¯s bedroom. It was very dark in the bedroom. She usually slept with a light, but she didn¡¯t leave it on today.

    He went to the wall and reached for the switch. A warm light immediately sprinkled through the entire bedroom.

    Bending over, he picked up the Hello Kitty doll on the ground, brought them to the girl¡¯s arms, took the remote control on the bedside table, switched on the heater, then went to the bathroom to get a hairdryer. Finally, he sat down beside the bed.

    His left hand weaved through her wet, silky hair. He gently dried her hair for her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you today? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ll catch a cold if you sleep with wet hair? It¡¯s thundering and raining outside. Are you afraid? ¡± He raised his eyes as he spoke. The girl slept with her back to him. He looked at half of her dewy face, smiled, and asked, ¡°Why did you run when you saw Sister Yilin in my room?¡±

    Yin Shuiling didn¡¯t answer. She buried her entire body in the nkets.

    Her hair was blown dry. The man behind her turned off the hairdryer and was about to leave.

    ¡°Just now, what was Sister Yilin...doing in your room?¡± the girl asked with a pale face.

    Yin Muchen raised his sharp brows, leaned his big body down, and pressed his left arm around her small body on the pillow beside her face.

    He hovered over her, smiled, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Shuiling, what do you think a woman can do in a man¡¯s room, huh? If you don¡¯t want to understand, you don¡¯t have to. ¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s pale face was drained of blood in an instant.

    Yin Muchen noticed the change in her expression. He took his hand back and touched her small head. ¡°It¡¯s warm now. Close your eyes and go to sleep. Older Brother will be sleeping on the sofa, so don¡¯t be afraid. ¡±

    ...

    The bedroom was quiet. Half an hourter, the girl was asleep with her Hello Kitty doll in her arms. The man was on the sofa. Both of them had their eyes closed. No one knew if they were really asleep.

    At this time, the door of the room was pushed open with a squeak, and a delicate figure came in.

    The sofa sank, and Yin Muchen opened his eyes to see Yilin sitting on his waist.

    Yilin looked at the sleeping girl in the bed. Her cat-like eyes were staring straight at the man. She leaned over and kissed the man¡¯s handsome face.

    Yin Muchen turned his head to avoid it.

    At this time, a big hand was ced on her forehead. Her face was pushed away, and the man¡¯s ck eyes looked at her quietly, as he mouthed two words silently, ¡°Get out!¡±

    He would never kiss a woman, be it due to him being a clean freak or some other unknown secret. He doesn¡¯t kiss.

    And most importantly, the man still refused to touch her.

    Sure, he didn¡¯tck women, but still, he just wouldn¡¯t touch her.

    He had been working in the study just now. She had snuck into his room. When he came in and saw her, he immediately wanted to chase her away. She had toe up with the excuse of the guest room not having a bathroom just to take a shower in his room.

    She thought that she could¡¯ve taken that opportunity to cultivate feelings between them. But that little troublemaker Yin Shuiling got in the way again.

    Yilin was filled with unspeakable disappointment.

    Yin Muchen had also lost patience. All his sharp facial features sank and stared at her coldly. The warning in his eyes was very strong ¡ª I¡¯ll take you to the hotel if you don¡¯t leave.

    Yilin got down from his waist and went out in a huff.

    When the door was closed, Yin Muchen took the nket with two fingers and covered his waist. He looked at the girl in bed.

    The girl didn¡¯t move. She seemed to be asleep. He raised his lips and smiled. He stretched out his right hand behind his head and closed his eyes. He almost doubted that the slight sobbing he had just heard was a mistake.

    Was she crying?

    In the past, he would¡¯ve gone and checked on her whether she was crying or not. But today, he just frowned andy still.

    He never knew what to do with her.

    If she really just treated him like an ¡°older brother¡± and had no other thoughts, he would also be able to control himself, to grow up with her, and watch her marry and have children.

    He could definitely live a good life as well.

    Today, however, he seemed to have found out that she had some other feelings for him.

    He didn¡¯t want to let this little hint of a connection go.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling went to school on Monday. She was calm on the surface and seemed to study hard. But if someone were to look carefully, they would realize that she had a dull look in her eyes. She was in a daze.

    For the past two days, Yin Muchen had apanied Yilin on a tour of T City. Those reporters had taken countless photos of Yin Muchen bringing Yilin to various shopping malls to buy clothes and jewelry. They also had a candlelight dinner. As the only daughter of American authoritative finance professor Sparkin, their love rumors had been spected by many for a long time. All the entertainment headlines spected that good news would soon follow the golden boy and the jade girl in the finance sector.

    If it was sessful, Yin Muchen¡¯s position in the world of finance would rise another couple of levels.

    One Yilin was enough to help him retire 20 years early.

    In the evening, Yin Shuiling was already lying on the bed in the bedroom. Yao Xiaozhu ran in. She handed a newspaper to Yin Shuiling and said, ¡°Shuiling, is your older brother really dating Miss Yilin? Everyone says that Miss Yilin is your brother¡¯s girlfriend.¡±

    Yin Shuiling took a look at the picture in the newspaper. The beautiful woman was taking a designer bag with a flowery smile. The handsome man leaned against the cash register with a card between his fingers.

    They were indeed a perfect match. Just the side profile of them was pleasing.

    Yin Shuiling was expressionless. She leaned against the head of the bed and quietly read the book in her hand.

 Chapter 491 - I Also Can Date, Marry, And Have Kids With Older Brother

    <h4>Chapter 491: I Also Can Date, Marry, And Have Kids With Older Brother</h4>

    Yao Xiaozhu was unsure now. he sat on the side of the bed as she looked at Yin Shuiling and said, ¡°Shui lng, I am talking to you right now. Are you listening to me? Your Older Brother has a girlfriend now. Do you know the meaning of having a girlfriend? A girlfriend is your Older Brother¡¯s lover, the person that he loves, and your Older Brother¡¯s woman.¡±

    At this moment, Ning Qing put the selected poetry book in her hands down. She had a frown on her face as she said, ¡°Xiaozhu, why are you so taken aback right now? What does Older Brother Yin having a girlfriend got to do with you?¡±

    Yao Xiaozhu took her hand as she cupped her own pretty, youthful face. ¡°Because Yin Muchen is my male idol, and now that my male idol has a girlfriend, it is natural that I cannot stay still. Furthermore, both of you should look at how many daughters of rich families are hiding in a corner to cry right now throughout T City.¡±

    As she spoke, Yao Xiaozhu stood up and stood at the side of Yin Shuiling¡¯s bed. ¡°Shuiling, do you know the meaning of your brother having a girlfriend? This means that this Miss Yi Lin would split your Older Brother¡¯s love for you now. From now on, your Older Brother will have to give half of his time and energy to Miss Yi Lin, and the most important thing is, your Older Brother might marry Miss Yi Lin. Miss Yi Lin will be your sister-inw, and they would start a family, and they would even give birth to a small cute baby. At that time, you would be just an outsider.¡±

    Yin Shuiling still did not say anything. She continued to read the book seriously, and the page was filled with only a few short sentences, but her eyes were unable to be torn away from the page.

    ¡°Shuiling, I am saying all of this for your own good. I am being honest.¡± Yao Xiaozhu bent over, and curiously and softly asked, ¡°Shuiling, did you chance upon your Older Brother and Miss Yi Lin doing any intimate things? For example...Miss Yi Lin in your Older Brother¡¯s room.¡±

    Ning Qing listened on and her small face turned slightly red. She quickly interrupted their conversation. ¡°Oi, Yao Xiaozhu, why are you...¡±

    ¡°If she were in my Older Brother¡¯s room, what would they be doing inside?¡± At this moment, a coy and gentle voice rang out in the air. Yin Shuiling cast her gaze aside from the book and lifted her gaze up to look at Yao Xiaozhu.

    Yao Xiaozhu had a sinister smile on her face as she said, ¡°What else can a woman do inside a man¡¯s room? They would of course be kissing, removing their clothes, and then touch...¡±

    Yao Xiaozhu used her fingers to point towards Yin Shuiling¡¯s small and beautiful chest.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough Xiaozhu; don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Ning Qing had a frown on her feminine face. ¡°We should stop talking about racy things; let¡¯s go to bed early.¡±

    ¡°Okay then, I won¡¯t say anything anymore. Even if I say it, both of you would not understand.¡± Yao Xiaozhu walked before the makeup counter to apply some lip balm and struck a seductive pose in front of the camera before she turned her head satisfactorily. She smiled at Ning Qing and said, ¡°I will not sleep in the dorm today. If someonees over to check the rooms, remember to cover up for me.¡±

    Yao Xiaozhu sauntered out the door confidently.

    Ning Qing shook her head immediately. To be honest, she did not like this Yao Xiaozhu too much. Her personality was too wild, and she was flirtatious with everyone. She would frequently hang out with the boys, and even what she said out of her mouth was frequently unfiltered.

    Ning Qing took the collection of short poems back up again and turned her gaze back to look at Yin Shuiling, Yin Shuiling had already put her book down, and buried herself in her nkets.

    ¡°Shuiling, are you sleeping now?¡±

    ¡°...Yeah,¡± the girl said hesitantly after a while.

    Ning Qing noticed that she was behaving weirdly, so she put down her poetry book and perched herself on the pillow to look at her. ¡°Shuiling, what¡¯s wrong? I didn¡¯t even hear you say anything for the entire day today.¡±

    Other than that question just now.

    The girl that was opposite her stretched her small, fair hand out to pull the nkets up even higher, and buried her small head insidepletely.

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡±

    After a few seconds, Ning Qing saw the nkets tremble bit by bit. The quiet sound of her sobbing rang out in the quiet dorm room.

    Ning Qing was shocked. She quickly got out of bed and walked to the side of Yin Shuiling¡¯s bed. Both girls squeezed side by side into one nket. Ning Qing stretched her hand out to pull the nkets covering Yin Shuiling¡¯s head. Yin Shuiling¡¯s small, attractive, and gentle face was covered with her dark and luscious hair, and those crystal clear beads of tears were like pearls that rolled down from a broken pearl ne, and they flowed down uncontrobly.

    Ning Qing was flustered as she helped Yin Shuiling wipe her tears. ¡°Shuiling, exactly what is wrong with you? Say it. Let me see if I am able to help you or not.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was sleeping in the inner corner. She opened her eyes to look at Ning Qing¡¯s exquisite, gentle little face that was lying on the pillow. She took a breath through her red nostrils and said, ¡°Qingqing, I don¡¯t like that Older Sister Yi Lin. I don¡¯t like her, and I don¡¯t want to share Older Brother with her.¡±

    Ning Qing heard what she said and was silent for a few seconds. She gently said, ¡°Shuiling, I know that your rtionship with Older Brother Yin has been very good, and there has been no third party between you two. Miss Yi Lin would definitely make you feel very ufortable right now with her appearance. You are not used to it, and you would even feel upset, angry, and be jealous when you look at Older Brother Yin together with Miss Yi Lin.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head. She stopped sobbing when she heard what Ning Qing had said with a gentle and clear tone. She pouted her tiny pink lips. With a coy, wronged tone in her voice, she said, ¡°It is only until today that I realized that Older Brother will have a girlfriend, he would get married, and would have a little baby with someone else. I don¡¯t want Older Brother to do that. Older Brother is mine alone. I want to be with Older Brother forever.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, you are too dependent on Older Brother Yin right now, but other than kinship between family members, we also need love. Older Brother Yin is 25 years old. Other than having a younger sister, he also needs other girls. Even if he doesn¡¯t have Miss Yi Lin, Older Brother Yin would also date other women. He would get married and give birth to children. This is the natural cycle of life.¡±

    ¡°But, why does it have to be another woman? I also can date Older Brother, and I can also marry and give birth to children for Older Brother. It is all good as long as we have one another. We don¡¯t need anyone else.¡±

    Ning Qing listened to what she said and was taken aback. She did not know why Yin Shuiling would have such a thought inside her mind. Yin Shuiling was only 15 years old, and this thought was way too scary.

    ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother Yin is your Older Brother...¡±

    ¡°He is not my biological Older Brother!¡±

    Ning Qing was at a loss for words at that instant. She forgot this point entirely. She had to me Yin Muchen for treating Yin Shuiling too well and pampering her too much. Although he was not her biological Older Brother, he did seem like one.

    ¡°But, Shuiling, dating and even marriage would require you to be together with the person that you love. The kind of love do you have towards Older Brother Yin, you might be treating him as a family member only.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± Yin Shuiling shook her head. She held Ning Qing¡¯s small hand as she ced it on her heart. ¡°Qingqing, touch here. As long as I think about Older Brother, my heart would beat extremely quickly.¡±

    Ning Qing touched her heart for a moment. Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart was really beating very quickly.

    ¡°Qingqing, whatever Yao Xiaozhu said, I did not understand it in the past, but now, I get it! My face turns red when I look at Older Brother, and when I am unable to see him, I worry and think about him. My heart feels so sour the moment I see Older Brother together with Older Sister Yi Lin; I am really jealous.

    ¡°I have yet to have any contact with any other boy. I also do not need to do so.There is only Older Brother in my heart. I belong to Older Brother, and Older Brother also belongs to me.¡±

    Yin Shuiling bit her pink bottom lip. Her small, pale face was slowly turning red. Softly and gently, she said, ¡°Qingqing, I don¡¯t want Older Brother to touch Older Sister Yi Lin. I want...Older Brother to hug me, kiss me. Although that feels very ufortable... I can allow Older Brother to touch me. Older Brother doesn¡¯t need any other woman. It would be enough as long as Older Brother wants me. I also want toe out from Older Brother¡¯s room...¡±

    ¡°Shuiling!¡± Ning Qing used her small hand to block Yin Shuiling¡¯s tiny lips quickly as she said, ¡°Shuiling, do you know what you are saying right now? You, you...¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not dare to look at Ning Qing. This was her best best friend, and she only dared to tell the most embarrassing thing inside her heart to her.

    She flipped her body around, and her back faced Ning Qing as she slept. Her small pinkish face was steaming hot. Actually, why did that matter? Older Brother also did that to her that day...

    She also did not hate it.

    The thing that she hated was the fact that Older Brother went to touch another woman.

    Ning Qing was always a logical and sensible girl, but no matter how sensible she was, she had no experience at all in terms of love. She really did not know how to advise Yin Shuiling. She could only softly preach, ¡°Shui Ling, you cannot do the things that you are talking about; we are still...too young now.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not make a single sound. She lifted the nkets up and buried her small face inside.

    She made a decision already. Rather than letting nature take its course, she was better off snatching Older Brother back.

    Older Brother was hers!

    ...

    Friday night, Yin Shuiling went back to the condominium unit.

    Auntie walked out and stretched her hand out to receive her school bag. ¡°Miss Yin, you are back already? Mr. Yin and Miss Yi Lin had their dinner outside. They are doing work in the study room right now. Come over and have your dinner quickly.¡±

    Yin Shuiling took her small backpack into her embrace. She looked at the tightly shut door of the study room upstairs before shaking her head, ¡°Aunty, I ate my dinner at school already. I will go upstairs now toplete my homework.¡±

    Yin Shuiling dashed upstairs.

    This time, she did not return to her own room, but she ran directly to the door of the study. She lifted her hand up to knock on the door. ¡°Older Brother, Older Brother...¡±

    The door of the study room opened up very quickly. Yin Muchen stood at the side of the door wearing a white shirt and ck pants ensemble. He looked at the young girl. He had a gentle expression on his face as he stretched his hand out to take her slightly heavy school backpack that was in her embrace. With his deep voice, he said, ¡°Shuiling, you are back now? Did you eat dinner or not?¡±

    ¡°Older Brother, I ate dinner already. I want to do my homework now. Can Ie into your study to do so?¡±

    The girl spoke while she snuck her small head towards the room to have a look. She¡¯d never walked into his study before, and she always did her homework in her own room.

    There was happiness in Yin Muchen¡¯s dark eyes. He lifted his eyebrows up and had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    He opened the door to let her inside.

    Yin Shuiling walked in and saw Older Sister Yi Lin standing by the side of the work desk. She held a statistics analysis report in her hands as she looked on. After noticing Yin Shuiling walking in, she lifted her gaze up to greet her. ¡°Little Younger Sister, you are back now?¡±

    ¡°Older Sister Yi Lin, how are you?¡± Yin Shuiling also had a smile on her face as she greeted her back sweetly.

    Yi Lin could not help but nce at her for a moment longer. She remembered that this younger sister did not care about her when she left for school on Monday.

    It was really weird for her to behaving this way today.

    Yin Muchen ced her backpack on a small desk and stretched his hands out to open the zipper of the bag. He took all of the activity books out and handed them over to the girl. ¡°Shuiling,plete them yourself first. Ask me if you see a question that you do not know how to do.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head. She took her ballpoint pen as she attempted the questions seriously.

    Yin Muchen ced one of his hands in his pockets as he had a nce at her small, exquisite, pink face. He curled the corners of his sexy lips up, and he turned around, walking to the side of the work table.

    Yi Lin took the statistics report in her hands. She used her pen to circle parts that she did not understand, and when she saw the man¡¯s handsome figuree towards her, she asked him, ¡°Muchen, here...¡±

    ¡°Older Brother,¡± At this moment, there was a childish and pleasant sounding voice that interrupted her, ¡°I do not know how to do this question. Can you teach me how to do so?¡±

    Yi Lin lifted her head up. The table a distance away was bigger. The girl who wore her school uniform looked even more smaller inparison to the table. She sat up straight, and her beautiful back was lifted upright, at this moment, she blinked with herrge, youthful eyes, and she looked pure while she stared at the man beside her.

 Chapter 492 - Older Brother

    <h4>Chapter 492: Older Brother</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Yilin looked at the man beside her. The man was looking at the girl. His flowing facial features were soft and open. He seemed to be in a good mood.

    Yilin wanted to look at him again. But Yin Muchen had pulled out his long legs and went beside the girl.

    He asked, ¡°Which question do you need help with?¡±

    Yin Shuiling bit her lip with her pearly white teeth. She was very shy, but she said in a righteous voice, ¡°Older Brother, these questions are Olympian math questions/ They¡¯re more difficult. I don¡¯t think I can do any of them. Older Brother, teach me one by one.¡±

    Yilin: ¡°...¡±

    Yin Muchen didn¡¯t have much of an expression. He bent down. His right hand went around her shoulder, and held her right hand that was holding the pen. His gaze was focused on the question. ¡°The first question is geometric application...¡±

    How could Yin Shuiling¡¯s mind possibly be on the question? The study was lit with a bright and soft jade-like light. The man¡¯s tall, handsome body was bent, enveloping her small frame in his arms. The shadow of two people¡¯s ovepping was reflected on the book. She only felt sweet when she looked at it.

    At this time, Yilin¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Little Sister, you want your older brother to teach you one problem at a time, you really can¡¯t do even one problem. You aren¡¯t good at math?¡±

    She was saying that she was stupid right?

    Yin Shuiling was not angry either. She looked back and smiled with curved eyes. ¡°Sister Yilin, I¡¯m bad at this subject, and I really am not that good at mathematics. The teacher said to go home and ask my brother to teach me more. I¡¯m too stupid. I¡¯m not as smart as Sister Yilin. I need my brother to teach me as I¡¯m stupid. Sister Yilin, who is smart, must not need Older Brother. ¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Yilin didn¡¯t expect that this little girl would have a glib tongue, and sheughed angrily. ¡°Little sister, you are too capricious. Don¡¯t you know how valuable your brother¡¯s time is? This data analysis in my hand is very important.¡±

    ¡°Is Sister Yilin going to say that Older Brother needs to earn a lot of money to take care of me?¡± Yin Shuiling turned to look at the man beside her. As he was bending down, his handsome face was right in front of her. She pouted her lips and vividly asked, ¡°Older Brother, isn¡¯t it a given that you have to earn money to take care of me?¡±

    Yilin: ¡°...¡±

    Yin Muchen looked up at the girl. Her big clear eyes, pouting lips, and delicate, beautiful face...were so beautiful that his heart raced.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded.

    It was a given!

    Yilin had nothing to say.

    Yin Shuiling was satisfied. She got a bit closer to the man¡¯s face and sweetly said, ¡°Older Brother, I¡¯m easy to take care of. When you make more money, I¡¯ll spend more. When you make less money, I¡¯ll spend less. In a few years, I can make money too.¡±

    She was a rich socialite. She didn¡¯t have much concept of money. She doesn¡¯t know that her food and clothing were all the best. Even the pencil and paper used for her drawings were brought back from Germany by him.

    She was not an extravagant spender, and she was also normally quite obedient. She wouldn¡¯t buy much on her asional shopping spree. However, everything she asked for was high-quality, due to her personal pampered habits and her own taste. Those high-quality goods were enough for those extravagant spenders for half a year.

    She didn¡¯t know that.

    Yin Muchen thought that this was normal. Every woman had her own value. The girl in front of him was priceless. She was his most treasured person,pletely worthy of the exquisite and superior life he had given her.

    He hadn¡¯t thought about how much money she would make in the future. ording to her living standard now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to support herself, but she could do whatever she liked, as long as he had money.

    He took his left hand from his pocket, touched her small face, twisted it, and forced her eyes back to the book. His long fingers left her face and pointed at a certain question. With a deepugh, he said, ¡°Look at the question carefully.¡±

    In this way, his left arm was shielding her fragrant shoulder. He leaned against her as if he were going to take her petite body against his chest.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was getting red. She nodded her head cleverly. ¡°Ok.¡±

    Yin Muchen taught her patiently.

    Yilin looked at the two siblings. The data report in her hand lowered. If it was not strange enough for her to see the man sping the girl¡¯s jaw in the girl¡¯s bedroom a week ago, then she felt that it was really strange today. The two siblings were abnormal.

    ...

    When she finished her homework, Yilin also finished her work. Yin Shuiling was tidying up her textbooks when she heard Yilin speaking. ¡°Muchen, I¡¯ll take a bath in your room.¡±

    Yin Shuiling quickly got up. ¡°Older Brother, I¡¯m going to your room to take a bath too.¡±

    After tutoring her, Yin Muchen sat in his office chair and sorted out all the assets appraisal data. His achievements hadn¡¯te from messing around all these years.

    If it spent an hour on her, he would have to stay up for an hour.

    Before he could speak, Yilin stared. ¡°Little Sister, isn¡¯t there a bathroom in your room?¡±

    ¡°The bathroom in my room... It¡¯s broken. ¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, go to my room and shower!¡±

    Yin Muchen looked up from a pile of data. ¡°You guys can go and discuss it among yourselves, alright?¡±

    He was obviously not willing to be bothered about such trifles.

    So the woman and the girl stood in front of the bathroom door of Yin Muchen¡¯s bedroom. Yilin scanned at the girl¡¯s mediocre body. She smiled confidently. ¡°How to shower? Why don¡¯t one of us take a shower while the other takes a bath and shower together? ¡±

    Yin Shuiling received the disdainful gaze from Yilin. She raised her small chest and courageously said, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s shower together. I ain¡¯t afraid.¡±

    The two went in, one after another. Yin Shuiling chose the shower, Yilin had no opinion. She took the bathtub.

    Although she had said that they would be showering together and they were all women, Yin Shuiling was still embarrassed to take off her clothes in front of a stranger. She ran to the showerhead and opened the heavy frosted ss door with fair, dainty hands, then began to take off her clothes.

    Yilin looked at her, smiled, and said, ¡°Little Sister, are you ashamed? Look at you. You are only 15 years old. Nothing is growing. You¡¯re like a bean sprout. How can you fight for your older brother with me like this? ¡±

    Yin Shuiling was curious when she heard that. She secretly opened the frosted ss door and squinted as she looked over.

    Yilin¡¯s movements outside were elegant and sexy as she peeled off her clothes. The woman¡¯s figure was perky both in front and back. Her hot and fiery figure was exposed.

    It was someone else who was exposed, but it was Yin Shuiling who was ashamed. She nced at the woman¡¯s plump chest in a hurry, and her entire face was burning.

    She stepped back in fright.

    Yilin naturally noticed her movements. She stepped in front of the ss door barefooted, and the girl inside was already so afraid that she didn¡¯t dare to lift her head. Yilin smiled as she said, in a good mood, ¡°Little Sister, do you know the difference between women and girls?¡±

    Yilin stretched out her finger to hook the vest strap on the girl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How can it be felt when it¡¯s so t?¡±

    Yin Shuiling knew that her ears were already red. Her little hand stretched out and pushes Yilin¡¯s finger away. She pulled the ss door close with a red face.

    ¡°Haha...¡± Outside the door was Yilin¡¯s cheerfulughter.

    Yin Shuiling slowly took off her clothes with her small head lowered, while her hands covered her chest. The girl was very ashamed. Even if it was her body, she dared not look at it with those thoughts in mind.

    She nced down and took a quick look at it with her full eyshes trembling. Ummm, little steamed buns...

    She turned on the showerhead and drenched herself all over. They were like heaven and earth.

    They couldn¡¯t bepared indeed. All the books said that people with big chests were brainless. Sister Yilin was like that. Older Brother wouldn¡¯t like her.

    Hmph!

    ...

    Yilin was soaking in the bath. She was lying veryfortably in the warm water filled with milk and petals. Her fingertips were dipped in a little water. She slowly washed her skin.

    At this time, she heard a sound outside the door. She didn¡¯t need to guess. Who else could enter the bedroom except for Yin Muchen?

    She nced around. ¡°Ah!¡± A scream sounded.

    The bathroom door was immediately opened. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yin Muchen came in tall and long-legged. He still had a document in his hand and had obviouslye back to get something.

    When she saw the man, Yilin knew that the n was a sess. She raised her body slightly and made her rich figure appear amidst those bubbles. She looked up at the man pitifully. Her smooth, creamy right leg slipped out from the water. ¡°Muchen, I seem to have a cramp in my foot, massage it for me.¡±

    Yin Muchen immediately frowned and gave Yilin a look ¡ª Are you bored?

    He nced inside silently and did not hear the sound of water flowing. She should have finished showering. He could roughly see the girl¡¯s delicate figure through the thick frosted ss door. What was she doing? Yin Muchen cleared his throat. She seemed to be wrapping a bath towel around herself.

    He took his gaze back and turned to leave.

    At this time, the ss door opened and the girl stuck her small head out.

    Yin Muchen looked over, unable to evade.

    The girl¡¯s face was hot and steamed pink, and her skin was as smooth as a peeled egg. You could feel how soft and tender it was even without kissing it.

    She had probably forgotten to bring her pajamas. She was wrapped in a bath towel and showed a little bit of her fragrant shoulder while sticking out her small head. Her delicate shoulder was delicate, lustrous, and fair. The concave and convex and retro patterns of ceramic tiles were reflected on her skin through the light, emanating breathtaking beauty.

    Upon opening the ss door, she first looked at Yilin in the bathtub. When she was sure that Yilin was ok, she looked up at the man.

    ¡°Done showering?¡± he asked.

    ¡°... Yes. ¡± Yin Shuiling nodded.

    Yin Muchen retreated a little bit. His fingers that were holding the document pointed outside the door. His voice was a little hoarse as he said, ¡°Come out then.¡±

    The girl hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Ok.¡±

    She looked down at her feet. A small hand tightly covered her chest while two small, snow-white feet stepped on the polished tiles.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes were getting darker. ¡°Where are your shoes?¡±

    There was water on the tile, especially around the bathtub where Yilin was soaking. She was afraid to get her feet wet. She could only stand on tiptoe and pick clean ces to walk, ¡°I forgot to take them... Ah!¡±

    She slipped and fell forward.

    She knew she was going to fall on the tile, and she closed her eyes in fear.

    The expected pain did not arrive, because a strong arm was on her small waist, and she crashed into a familiar and warm man¡¯s chest.

    Her lips felt soft. She had identally kissed the man¡¯s handsome face.

 Chapter 493 - Good Girl, Remember This, This Is Called Kissing

    <h4>Chapter 493: Good Girl, Remember This, This Is Called Kissing</h4>

    Yin Shuiling froze entirely. She actually...kissed her Older Brother¡¯s cheek.

    The washroom became silent in an instant before Yi Lin loudly shrieked, ¡°Ah! You two, both of you...¡±

    Yin Shuiling used both of her small hands to push the man¡¯s chest as she left the man¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± At this moment, Yin Muchen shouted to interrupt Yi Lin¡¯s voice. He looked at the girl in his embrace as he simply asked, ¡°Should I carry you?¡±

    Ah?

    Yin Shuiling did not react in time.

    At this moment, her world turned upside down, and she was already up in the arms of the man.

    Yin Shuiling was afraid that she would fall down. She quickly wrapped both arms firmly around his neck and sneakily stole a look at Older Brother. Her line of vision was on his perfect and stunning lower jaw, and as she looked downwards, it was his elegant and beautiful neck. There was a part that was sticking out. It was the man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple, and at this moment, it was moving sexily.

    Ooh...

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s entire body went soft. She closed her eyes as she buried her small face in Older Brother¡¯s shirt.

    ...

    Yin Muchen carried the girl into her bedroom. He stepped into the room and used one of his long legs to hook onto the door of the room. He stepped forward with his long legs and ced the girl in his arms onto the big soft bed. The small, soft figure sunk into the nkets. Yin Shuiling felt veryfortable. Both of her small hands were still around his neck, and she did not take her hands back.

    Yin Muchen could not get up. He could only maintain his posture bending his waist down with both of his hands on her small waist that he¡¯d withdrawn. He ced his hands at her sides, and he looked at the small exquisite pinkish face in front of him before he frowned and asked, ¡°Shuiling, what are you doing?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face turned red. She was hesitant to speak. She had a look at Older Brother, and she only felt that her Older Brother¡¯s eyes were sparkling brightly. He had an apparent smile on his lips, as if he were ying around with her.

    What kind of person was he? Whatever she was thinking inside her heart, and what she wanted to do, how could he not tell upon having a nce at her?

    He merely wanted her to take the initiative.

    Yin Shuiling did not say anything. She turned her gaze sideways and buried her small face into the soft pillow.

    Yin Muchen was also in a good mood. He did not move, and he merely curled the corners of his lips up into a smile. He really smiled. The long and narrow corners of his eyes were curled upwards, and it reflected the matured man¡¯s elegance.

    He was already handsome. There were many girls chasing after him, and he was naturally rebellious, and in his elegance, there was a wildness and craziness in him that made other¡¯s turn red in the face and ears.

    ¡°You are not saying anything? I will be leaving then.¡±

    He did not address himself as ¡°Older Brother,¡± but he said ¡°I¡±.

    Yin Shuiling shrunk her small shoulders. Older Brother¡¯s voice was extremely low, and the voice that reverberated in her ears was deep and charming. It was as if a course of electricity coursed through her ears, and this made her small, snow-white earlobes turn red.

    ¡°Muchen, Yin Muchen!¡± The sound of Yi Lin¡¯s shriek rang out from the neighbouring room.

    Yin Shuiling froze. The man whom she held by the neck was moving, and he prepared to get up.

    Older Brother was going to see Older Sister Yi Lin now.

    ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t go!¡± She quickly widened herrge, innocent eyes as she looked at him. Her small, cherry-like lips were pouted, and she acted coy like a small girl.

    Yin Muchen stopped moving, but he also did not say anything. H could only look at her with his dark, fiery eyes as he waited for her to continue speaking.

    Yin Shuiling exined herself. ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t go over now... Older Sister Yi Lin is showering right now, and if you go in now...it would not be too convenient...¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± The man snorted out loud, and his tone was casual and nonchnt. ¡°It is not convenient for me to go and have a look at Yi Lin, but it is convenient for me to be on your bed right now?¡±

    No matter how silly Yin Shuiling was, when she heard the words, ¡°on your bed¡±, she also felt embarrassed and shy. She bit down on her red bottom lip as she looked at the man in fear.

    Yin Muchen immediately furrowed his eyebrows. His gaze scanned her pink lips. He had augh in his voice while he criticised her unhappily. ¡°I did not bully you. Why do you have this expression on your face as if you are about to cry? Let go; I will leave, okay?¡±

    After hearing him say that he was about to ¡°go¡±, Yin Shuiling became flustered immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t, Older Brother. Don¡¯t leave...¡±

    With him looking at her, she lifted her body up and took the lead by gifting her own pink lips, and she kissed his thin lips.

    They did not close their eyes, Yin Shuiling was extremely inexperienced. After she kissed him, she did not move, and used her moist and wet eyes to look at the man¡¯s dark eyes that were in front of her, meaning ¡ª Can I?

    Yin Muchen did not give her a reaction.

    Only his Adam¡¯s apple was moving.

    Yin Shuiling was extremely fearful. She did not know what she did wrong. She fluttered her long, thick eyshes. She followed how he did so in her memories, lightly pursing her small lips, then sucking on the man¡¯s lips.

    After sucking for a moment, her small, fair hand let go of his neck, and she buried her entire small face into the pillow.

    It was way too embarrassing.

    This was not the range of intimacy that she could ept, and she felt that she did not have the courage to face anyone anymore.

    At this moment, there was a part of the bed that sunk in a little. It was one of Yin Muchen¡¯s long legs that kneeled down onto the bed. His left hand that he used to hold his documents was at the back of her head, and he used his right hand to scoop the girl¡¯s palm sized face as he forced her to turn her head over.

    He lowered his body and bent down by the side of her ear. He used azy and sinister tone that only both of them could hear tough and say, ¡°You don¡¯t like it when I say that you are a little vixen? You know how to do it when I teach you only once, howe you do not have such talent when you attempt math questions? Do you like it? When I kiss you!¡±

    He said thest sentence word by word.

    Yin Shuiling widened her eyes. Her small, fair hand was kneaded into a small fist as she hit the man¡¯s broad shoulders. ¡°You still remember?¡±

    She thought that he was drunk and did not remember it anymore, but he still remembered it.

    He remembered all of it but did not bring it up even once.

    He remembered that he kissed her but he still went to kiss Older Sister Yi Lin after that?

    Tears flowed down Yin Shuiling¡¯s face. She felt extremely wronged. That was her...first kiss.

    At this moment, her line of vision turned ck. Yin Muchen closed his eyes as he got on her and blocked her pink lips.

    After getting kissed so suddenly, Yin Shuiling¡¯s entire body shuddered at once. Her two small hands that she used to hit his shoulders quickly held onto his shirt as she widened herrge eyes to look at him.

    The man¡¯s kiss was very gentle. He used his gentle thin lips as he kissed her softly, then he sucked on her lips for a moment.

    The girl below him stopped moving. He opened his eyes to look at her crimson red face. This silly girl had once again forgotten to breathe.

    ¡°Open your mouth!¡± he shouted.

    After he reminded her, it was only then that Yin Shuiling realized that she was not breathing. She opened her small, cherry-like lips quickly to take in some fresh air.

    At this moment, her small, cute jaw was lifted up by two of Yin Muchen¡¯s fingers. Her line of vision darkened once again. The man barged in as he pleased and started to attack.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s beautiful eyes contracted quickly. Her small hands that she used to tug onto the material of his shirt held onto both of his muscr arms.

    She never knew that kissing could be...like this.

    Yin Muchen had a frown on his face while he kissed her. This feeling was odd. He¡¯s had women before, but he never kissed anyone.

    Firstly, he did not like those women too much. Those women were not very important to him. There were some who were clean, and some who were not. This kind of bonding matters; he did not have any interest to do it with them.

    Secondly, seven years ago, that night before he left, he unintentionally touched the girl¡¯s lips, and that feeling was like touching cotton candy. It was fragrant, soft, and extremely delicious. He could not forget it even after all these years.

    He¡¯d tasted the girl¡¯s vour before, and he could not go to taste others. It was of a different league, and his standards were raised by her.

    And now, he kissed her for real.

    She did not disappoint him at all. It was exactly the same as he imagined inside his head numerous times before, and it felt even better that he expected it to be. She was young, inexperienced, and even sweeter than jelly.

    There was just something. Her lips were too small. It was very difficult for him to kiss her, and she was unable to satisfy him.

    But he also did not dare to be unsatisfied. He knew better than anyone that this girl was so coy, and he did not dare let himself loose when he kissed her. He was afraid that if he wasn¡¯t paying attention, she would just die.

    But this feeling made him feel mesmerized. His body felt extremely high. It was way more highpared to the feeling that any woman¡¯s body had ever given him, and this was not just with his body solely, but also inside his heart.

    His heart was filled to the brim right now.

    After kissing her for a few minutes, he slowly let go of her.

    He propped himself in mid air as he looked at the girl below him. She was in an extreme blur right now. Her eyes were moist after getting bullied by him, and she could only open herrge, defined eyes to look at him.

    At this moment, Yin Muchen felt that he was shameless. He stretched his hand out to cover the girl¡¯s eyes. His voice was entirely hoarse, and it was indescribably sexy. ¡°Close your eyes.¡±

    It was only at this moment that Yin Shuiling regained her senses. She fluttered her long, thick eyshes for a moment, and she closed her eyes, flustered.

    All of the senses that she lost just now were all back right now. Yin Shuiling felt that it was hot. Her small face was red like arge steamed prawn, and even her small, fair shoulders that were exposed were stained with ayer of red.

    At this moment, her pink lips were caressed by the man¡¯s rough thumbs. ¡°How long has it been? Your lips are already swollen now?¡±

    Her lips were really swollen now. It was a tender part of hers that has yet to be touched by anyone. No matter how gentle he was when he touched her, she was still unable to stand it.

    Yin Shuiling was extremely embarrassed, and she wanted to dig a hole in the ground. At this moment, a force pressed down on her cheek. She opened her eyes sneakily to have a peek. The man¡¯s head was leaning against her cheek.

    When she had a look from this close distance. She only felt that the man¡¯s lines on his face were all carefully drawn in aic. His strong eyebrows that reached his temples, his tall nose bridge that was like a peak of a mountain, also his thin lips that had a sexy arc to them...

    There was a moist glow on his thin lips...

    She did not know if it was hers, or his.

    She crashed into the man¡¯s dark eyes like that. His dark eyes were cloudy. There was a feeling that was unable to be controlled, and he stared at her inly and directly.

    She looked at him with a woman¡¯s gaze.

    Yin Shuiling felt her heart beat extremely quickly. The tempo of it beating was way out of the range that she could ept, and she wanted to avoid his gaze.

    But she was unable to do so. Humans all wanted to look good, and she was also no exception. She looked at the handsome and extremely perfect face in front of her eyes, and her dazed expression was in a blur, as if she were enchanted by him.

    He was powerful and strong. If he had the intention to seduce her, she was unable to resist even a gaze from him.

    Both of their breathing was messy and in tandem. Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to touch her small face. His mouth went dry. It had been many years since he controlled himself like this. ¡°Good girl, remember this. This is called kissing.¡± His gaze was greedy and loving as he continued on, ¡°Also, the next time you kiss, remember to close your eyes.¡±

    If she dared to open her eyes to look at him, he might not be able to guarantee that he would be able to control himself.

    Yin Shuiling listened to him in a blur and did not know how to react.

    Knock knock knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. Yi Lin¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Muchen, you carried your younger sister to her room; why are you spending so much time? Didn¡¯t you hear me calling for you? Come out quickly.¡±

    The weight beside her body left, and the man stood up.

    Yin Shuiling stretched her hands out quickly to tug onto the sleeve of his shirt. At this moment, she remembered her own motives. She used her moist, pitiful eyes to look at him after he bullied her.

    Yin Muchen of course understood the girl¡¯s intention. He curled the corners of his lips as he lifted his eyebrows up. He did not give her an answer. He escaped from the girl¡¯s weak and boneless little hand as he stood up confidently.

    Yin Shuiling shrunk her entire body into the nkets. She covered her hot face with her two small hands. Oh... She was so embarrassed, and she could not bear to face anyone anymore.

    At this moment, the door of the room was open. Yi Lin, who was outside the room, snuck her head inside the room to have a look. ¡°Muchen, Little Younger Sister is asleep already?¡±

 Chapter 494 - Curl Up Some More And Get Out Of My Bed

    <h4>Chapter 494: Curl Up Some More And Get Out Of My Bed</h4>

    Yilin¡¯s line of sight was blocked by Yin Muchen¡¯s tall body. The man took long strides as he stepped out and closed the door behind him.

    ¡°Mmm,¡± he hummed as he turned towards his study.

    ¡°Hey, Yin Muchen.¡± Yilin chased after the man quickly. She looked up and studied him.

    The man¡¯s shirt and trousers were in ce, but there were obvious wrinkles. Some of them were caused by him kneeling on the bed, while some were scrunched up by the girl¡¯s little hand. He looked calm andposed. His right hand was in his pocket, and he unbuttoned a couple of buttons with his left hand, making him look uninhibited.

    Yilin looked more and more skeptical. ¡°Yin Muchen, be honest with me. What did you do with your sister in the room just now? Why do I feel...¡±

    Yin Muchen entered the study. ¡°Go to bed if you have nothing to do. Don¡¯t bother me. y for a couple more days and I¡¯ll have someone take you back.¡±

    Boom! The man closed the door.

    Yilin looked at the tightly shut door.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling tossed and turned and couldn¡¯t fall asleep on the bed. She lifted the nkets and exposed her big eyes. She then nced around the room.

    The little hand under the nkets touched her lips, and she secretly pulled up the nkets to hide her big eyes. There was still the taste of her brother in her mouth. It was painful and numb.

    It turned out that kissing was like this. She thought it would be just pressing her lips against his.

    But then...wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing to do that?

    She seemed to have swallowed her brother¡¯s saliva.

    And it was the same for her brother.

    Just now, she had heard the sound of her brother gulping, especially moments before he let her go. He had suckled on her as if he wanted to swallow her.

    Yin Shuiling exhaled out a sweet breath. She felt shy and sweet. Qingqing had covered her mouth that day and didn¡¯t let her say it out loud, but she simply liked her brother kissing her.

    What¡¯s wrong with that?

    Yin Shuiling was suddenly upset again. She didn¡¯t know what Older Brother and Sister Yilin were doing. Would Sister Yilin sleep in her Older Brother¡¯s room at night?

    She wouldn¡¯t allow it!

    Lifting the nkets, Yin Shuiling looked at the rm clock on the nightstand. It was 11 at night. Older Brother should be sleeping by now.

    She got out of bed, put on her small slippers, and opened the door lightly. She ran to Yin Muchen¡¯s bedroom door.

    Without knocking on the door, she put her little hand on the handle and slipped in.

    Older Brother¡¯s room was so dark. There was no bedsidemp. She fumbled for the big bed in the dark, then dove into the nkets agilely.

    Yin Muchen had juste back from his study. He had just taken a bath and was about to go to bed. When he raised his hand to turn off the light, he heard footsteps outside. He knew who wasing, but hey silent.

    Sure enough, a sweet and soft little bundle slowly moved over. She hadn¡¯t adapted to the darkness and went straight to his arms out of fear.

    Yin Muchen raised a helpless smile on his lips. Was he teasing her or himself?

    Wasn¡¯t he going to be the one suffering?

    Theyy down face to face on their sides. Yin Muchen slowly opened his eyes, stretched out a strong arm, and ced it on her small waist. He asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°There¡¯s no thunder tonight. Why did you decide to sleep with me?¡±

    Yin Shuiling gripped the man¡¯s nightshirt. It was a ck silk nightgown, and the belt around his waist was loosely tied, revealing arge area of his chest.

    When her little hand went to touch it, she felt some clothes and a piece of the strong and tight muscle. It was very hard. Yin Shuiling felt as if the palm of her hand had been burned. She moved her little hand down and ced it on his strong and t waist.

    ¡°My...my period¡¯s here. I have a stomach ache. I want to sleep with Older Brother. ¡± She lied with her eyes closed.

    Yin Muchen chuckled. Her face was right in front of him. His thin lips could just caress her bright and clean forehead by ident. She had the fragrance of a pure girl¡¯s clean body and the scent of her shower gel.

    As his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Is your period really here?¡±

    ¡°Of course... it¡¯s my period, I¡¯m still wearing my... Sanitary pad... ¡±

    Sanitary Pad?

    Yin Muchen thought of a small pink package he had identally seen in her school bag. It seemed to be the young girls series from 7 Space.

    Yin Muchen looked at her, slipped his big hands down from her waist, and finallynded on her little butt. With a pa, he gave her a light p on her butt.

    ¡°You¡¯re climbed into my bed even though you¡¯re on your period? No one has ever dared to be as presumptuous as you.¡±

    Many women wanted to climb into his bed. She was the only one who dared to bring blood there.

    Yin Shuiling pressed his big hand down with her small red face. She pouted her pink lips. ¡°Oh, Older Brother, why do you always spank my butt?¡± she asked in a sweet voice.

    ¡°I spank you because I like you,¡± the man answered.

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡± She had already grown up. There was no 15-year-old girl who was often spanked like this by her older brother. She was embarrassed.

    Yin Muchen felt his lips go dry. He stuck his tongue out and licked them. He moved his hands up and slipped them over her tiny arms. Finally, he pressed them on her petite shoulders. He frowned. ¡°You aren¡¯t wearing a bra?¡±

    She had changed out of her bath towel and wore a white halter nightgown.

    Yin Shuiling thought of what her older brother had said that day when the power had

    been cut off. She was afraid that he would scold her. She shook her head. ¡°No, I wear them during the day. I just don¡¯t wear them when I bathe and sleep at night. I didn¡¯t intentionally allow people...allow people to... ¡±

    She couldn¡¯t say the word.

    Yin Muchen felt his gaze heating up. She was as pure as a rabbit, but she could make his blood boil with passion. He cleared his throat. The dark side of men could not be hidden. ¡°So you think you haven¡¯t done anything wrong? I¡¯ll let you know where you¡¯re wrong now.¡±

    His big hand reached forward.

    Ah! Suddenly attacked, Yin Shuiling screamed. She hurriedly pushed the man away, and then turned her body, leaving him with a view of her back.

    Her thin arms were crossed in front of her chest. Her small face was a shade of red so bright that it seemed as if water would drip from it.

    She didn¡¯t notice that her body had begun to develop in these couple of months. She didn¡¯t know what would protrude if she didn¡¯t wear a bra.

    Older Brother just now...

    Seeing the girl turning around, Yin Muchen half propped himself up. He was in a good mood after he had gotten taken a little advantage of her sweetness. His strong chest was against the girl¡¯s beautiful back. He buried his handsome face in the girl¡¯s fragrant hair and took a deep sniff.

    Yin Shuiling was frightened and moved forward. At this time, she heard a cold and lukewarm voice by her ear. ¡°Curl up some more and get out of my bed, then go back to her room.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was frightened and dared not move anymore.

    Yin Muchen reached out and sped her waist to take her in his arms. His continuous kisses spread all over her hair. He slowly covered her ears and asked, ¡°Are you really on your period?¡±

    Yin Shuiling bit her pink lips with her pearly white teeth, ¡°Mmm...¡± She nodded in panic.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Let me check,¡± the man said.

    Yin Shuiling couldn¡¯t understand how he wanted to check. At this time, her skirt was lifted. A big hand covered her small, smooth stomach, and then his four long fingers moved downwards.

    ¡°Older Brother!¡± she screamed as she grabbed his big hand.

    Yin Muchen did not move. He came to the girl¡¯s delicate face. He kissed her hard and said, ¡°Go to bed. It¡¯ste.¡±

    Yin Shuiling heard the sound of even breathing behind her, and she was not in a panic. Her older brother seemed to be sleeping.

    Yin Shuiling took a deep breath, then calmed her heart that had jumped to her throat. Her body was small. At this time, she was trapped and locked in by the man with his long hands and legs from behind. Her long eyshes were trembling badly. Her older brother¡¯s big hand was still under her belly. His four powerful fingers had already reached a little into her small light blue cartoon panties.

    She wasn¡¯t stupid. She knew where she could be touched and where she shouldn¡¯t be touched.

    She buried her entire face in the pillow. Her fair and tender little hand pushed down her nightdress that had been pulled up, covering her brother¡¯s hand. She closed her eyes in the warm embrace of the man.

    She liked her brother.

    So she was willing to let him do this.

    Even if she felt that it was embarrassing.

    Yin Shuiling thought that she would not be able to sleep, but after fifteen minutes, she couldn¡¯t fight her body and fell asleep.

    At this time, Yin Muchen opened his eyes slowly. He looked deeply at the girl in his arms. His eyes were dark.

    ...

    The next morning

    When Yin Shuiling opened her eyes, she found that she was sleeping in the big bed in her bedroom. She rubbed her eyes with a small tender fist and looked at the rm clock on the bed cab. It was 7:10 a.m.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She quickly sat up, got out of bed, and ran into the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth. She had gotten up toote. There were makeup lessons in school today.

    Carrying her Hello Kitty bag, she ran downstairs. The gate of the vi was open.

    There was a Maybach parked on thewn outside, her older brother¡¯s car.

    Yin Muchen was opening the driver¡¯s seat with the car key in his hand. Yilin got into the passenger¡¯s seat with a document in her hand.

    ¡°Older Brother.¡± Yin Shuiling ran up quickly. ¡°Older Brother, I¡¯m going to bete for school, there¡¯s a make-up ss today. Can you give me a ride?¡±

    Because it was the weekend, it was the uncle driver¡¯s rest day, and she hadn¡¯t said in advance that she had makeup lessons, so the uncle driver wasn¡¯t there.

    Yin Muchen nced at the little girl. Today, she wasn¡¯t wearing a school uniform. Instead, she had worn a White V-Neck sweater, light blue overalls, and had her pants cut off above her ankles. On her feet, she wore a pair of small white muffin shoes. Her ck hair was divided into two small its and tied in front of her shoulders. She looked so pure.

    Yin Muchen nodded, ¡°OK, get in the car.¡±

    Yin Shuiling opened the back door and sat in.

    The Maybach drove out.

    ...

    In the quiet car, Yilin looked at the girl in the back seat through the rearview mirror.

    ¡°Little sister, did you sleeptest night? You have dark circles.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yin Shuiling felt guilty when she thought aboutst night. She looked up directly at Yilin who was in front.

    Yilin smiled, she turned her head to look at the girl, ¡°Little sister, what are you nervous about? Could it be that you didn¡¯t sleeptest night, but...you were thinking of someone? Do you have a boy you like? ¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face suddenly burst into a bright red. She looked at Yin Muchen in front of her.

    Today, Yin Muchen had worn a light blue shirt and ck trousers. On his forehead were his wavy bangs that were divided into three-seven parting. Driving in the morning sun, those brilliant lights reflected on the ss window andnded on his delicate and impable face. In the morning, he looked even younger and more handsome, making others unable to peel their eyes off him.

    Compared to her panic, the man was calm andposed. His right hand that was wearing a wristwatch turned the steering wheel left in smooth and flowing manner.

    He didn¡¯t look at her.

    He obviously didn¡¯t want to help her out.

    ¡°Little sister, I¡¯m asking you something. Why are you staring at your older brother? Could it be that the person you like is your older brother?¡±

    If it were normal times, Yin Shuiling would guiltlessly retort, I just like my brother, but she understood the girl¡¯s mind. She really liked her older brother as a boy.

    How could she dare to admit it openly now?

 Chapter 495 - If You Are Fierce Towards Me Again, Then I Will Like Other Boys

    <h4>Chapter 495: If You Are Fierce Towards Me Again, Then I Will Like Other Boys</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    After her thoughts were exposed, Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes started to duck away.

    She lifted her gaze up unintentionally, and she nervously cast her gaze to look at the rear view mirror at the man¡¯s dark gaze that was slowlying towards her direction.

    Yin Muchen saw the girl¡¯s small red and white face. She still had yet to learn how to hide her emotions. Her fluster, shyness, and fear was apparent. In her eyes, she was extremely...shy and embarrassed.

    It was a type of fear that she was afraid of others knowing, together with embarrassment.

    If anyone asked him what was the thing that he was the most afraid of inside his heart, then he would wish that he would not see the shyness on her face.

    It was true that he went overboard these past two weeks. He kissed and touched her in a private ce without anyone else around. He locked her into his embrace, and he took advantage of her immensely.

    She did not reject him, and she called him ¡°Older Brother¡± again and again.

    Actually, she probably did not like it inside her heart, and she was afraid that Yi Lin would snatch him away. No matter how overboard he got, she did not say a single word about it.

    Because she was afraid that she would lose her Older Brother.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s dark eyes turned a little colder, but he still curled the corners of his thin lips up on his face and still helped her out of the situation. ¡°Why, isn¡¯t it possible to like Older Brother, me?¡±

    Yi Lin turned her gaze sideways to look at the man beside her. When the man spoke, his tone waszy. His narrow eyes were in a squint as he looked sinister and yet attractive.

    Although he did not have much of a facial expression, his deeply hidden thoughts inside his heart were hidden deeply inside his eyes. Nobody could not tell what he was thinking inside his heart.

    Yi Lin alsoughed and replied, ¡°Sure, why not? Both of you are not even biological siblings. But Yin Muchen, not only are you are an old man together with a young girl, you are still not morally responsible by preying on someone by your side right? Little Younger Sister is only 15 years old. Even if she gets married early, at 25 years old, at that time, you would already be 35 years old! Little Younger Sister is naturally beautiful and would be popr among many suitors in the future. Would you, an old man, be able to win over all those handsome young men?¡±

    As she spoke, Yi Lin turned her head back to look at Yin Shuiling. ¡°Little Younger Sister, your Older Brother is in the prime of his youth. He would definitely need to look for a woman. You are willing to sleep with your Older Brother right now, but are you able to satisfy him?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes ducked away even more after she heard what Yi Lin said. She quickly drooped her small head down, and she did not dare to lift her head up.

    Yin Muchen looked through the rear view mirror to have a nce at the girl out back. Heughed softly while he said to Yi Lin, ¡°Do you have to worry about all of this? Don¡¯t go overboard with your words.¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending.¡± Yi Lin scanned Yin Muchen for a moment. ¡°You are a gentleman in front of your younger sister, but in front of other women, after you remove your clothes, you are just a beast.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s right hand had a watch on it as he went over to pinch Yi Lin¡¯s beautiful little face. He squinted his eyes while he evilly said, ¡°I am not a beast towards you, and you are unhappy because of that?¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡± Yi Lin waved her small hands, and there was a touch of attractiveness in her eyes.

    Yin Shuiling was at a loss in the back. Although she did not understand what was going on, Older Brother and Older Sister Yi Lin was probably ¡°flirting and ying around with one another lovingly¡± as she¡¯d read in the books.

    She was shy and felt ufortable inside her heart.

    Her small white hand firmly held onto the leather seat. She lifted her gaze up and sneakily nced at the man in front of her.

    She could not escape, because when she looked at the man, the man was also looking at her.

    Yin Shuiling froze entirely.

    Yin Muchen withdrew his gaze nonchntly. He scanned thene outside of the window, and he did not even have a frown on his face while he said, ¡°Yi Lin, I will take you to the office first before I take Shuiling back to school.¡±

    ...

    The Maybach stopped before the doors of Universal Finance, and Yi Lin stepped out of the car.

    Yin Shuiling looked at Older Sister Yi Lin¡¯s back profile. At this moment, a low and charming voice rang out in her ears. ¡°Come sit in the front.¡±

    Yin Shuiling noticed that her Older Brother was talking to her. She was naturally obedient as she said, ¡°Oh.¡± She opened the back door of the car and sat in the front passenger seat.

    After she sat down, Yin Shuiling secured her safety belt.

    The Maybach started to move off.

    The two did not say a single word during the entire journey, Yin Muchen focused as he drove. Yin Shuiling pursed her pink lips as she thought about what to say. ¡°Older Brother, you... Why do you have to look for a woman?¡±

    Yin Muchen was silent for a few seconds before he turned his head to look at her. ¡°You want to know why?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Shuiling blinked with herrge eyes as she nodded her head innocently.

    ¡°Give me your hand, and I will tell you why.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Yin Shuiling did not understand.

    At this moment, her weak little hand was pulled over in the man¡¯srge palm. He brought her over to a spot of his trousers, and he pressed her hand onto it.

    ¡°Ah!¡¯ Yin Shuiling screamed as she withdrew her small hand like a bolt of lightning.

    Her entire face was crimson red.

    She widened her eyes as she looked at the man. The man did not look her in the eye and only said with augh, ¡°Do you understand now? This is not something I can control. This thing needs it.¡±

    All of the words that Yin Shuiling wanted to say were swallowed back inside her. Although the man was smiling, the definite features on his face did not have a touch of a smile in them at all, and he was a little irritated at her.

    There was a moist glow in Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes. She felt wronged because she did not know what she did wrong. Actually, she wanted to have a proper conversation with Older Brother. She wanted to tell Older Brother that she did not like Older Brother looking for other women, and she wanted to tell Older Brother that it would be enough for him to have her. She wanted to say, actually, she could...actually do it all...

    But it was very obvious that Older Brother did not want to speak to her right now.

    She felt ufortable inside her heart. She messily wiped her tears with her little hand as she turned her head to look outside the window.

    She also did not want to say anything anymore.

    The smile on the corners of Yin Muchen¡¯s lips slowly turned cold. The frown on his face became more and more apparent. He lowered his gaze to look at his own reaction, and he cursed softly inside his own heart.

    This damned thing was so useless. When he was excited in America, it was no problem for him to y around for one hour, and he was able to control it as he pleased.

    But now, he was unable to control it anymore.

    When he saw her pure and innocent look back on the grass patch of the vi just now, this happened in a sh. He cursed inside his heart; Yin Muchen, are you shameless or what?

    The Maybach stopped in front of the school gate in no time.

    Yin Shuiling went to release her safety belt.

    She was quick and in a hurry as she did so because she did not want to spend any more time with Older Brother inside the car. She was angry, and she undid her safety belt hurriedly before she stepped out of the door.

    But things did not work as she wanted. The more anxious her actions got, the more frantic she became. The safety belt was stuck, and she was unable to undo it.

    As she was in a hurry, the man by her side came pressing over. His long fingers helped her to undo the safety belt.

    The moment he did that, both of them were very close to one another.

    He still had that clean and crisp masculine scent on his body. Today, there was an additional scent of aftershave. It was a light and refreshing fragrance, and as she had a whiff of it, it was extremely mesmerizing.

    Throughout these years, Yin Shuiling had yet to grow up at all. She did not dare to take arge whiff of the scent on Older Brother¡¯s body because her face would turn red, and her heart would elerate.

    And now, she also did not want to smell it. The moment the safety belt was released, she turned her body sideways to open the car door.

    But she was unable to open the door because her small soft waist was held onto a strong muscr arm. Her entire being was dragged onto a broad chest. The man¡¯s frustrated concession rang out in the air, together with a tone of pampering love. ¡°You are angry now? Are you not nning to stay at Older Brother¡¯s ce tonight? And you are also not going to speak to Older Brother anymore?¡±

    The tears in Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes gushed out at once. She used her small white hand to pat hisrge palm away as she tried to struggle out of his embrace.

    Yin Muchen forcefully pressed three fingers on her small, frail shoulders, and he directly turned her over to press her into the seat before using one hand to scoop her small face up. He closed his eyes to kiss the tears on her face.

    Yin Shuiling hit him while stopping him from kissing her. It was because she¡¯d allowed him to kiss her, and he still bullied her like that, because she¡¯d allowed him to kiss her already, and he still flirted around with Older Sister Yi Lin.

    She liked him, and she would not even spare a nce at those boys outside.

    But what about him?

    The more she pondered, the more fiercely the tears on her face flowed. ¡°Woo woo....¡± She sobbed out sadly.

    ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother is wrong. Stop crying now, okay? Older Brother only feels... stressed, and very frustrated. I am also embarrassed... Older Brother has started to be unable to control myself more and more nowadays... Shuiling, Older Brother likes you. I really like you very very much...¡±

    This was his most direct way of confessing his feelings towards her.

    Girls were all easy to coax, especially girls like Yin Shuiling. After hearing him say that he liked her again and again, he even kissed her tears, and her heart became soft.

    She stopped crying and lifted her gaze up to look at him. Her small shoulders were shaking. Her pitiful look made anyone that looked at her want to pamper her. She pouted her pink lips, as she choked up feeling wronged. ¡°Would you not be fierce towards me in the future then? If you are fierce towards me once more in the future, then I really will not y with you anymore. All of the girls said that there are many boys who like me; I will decide to like someone else.¡±

    There was a sinister expression on Yin Muchen¡¯s handsome face. He knew that it would be merely a matter of time before she went on to like someone else, but this timing was not good.

    If she dared to fall in love with any other boy, he would send them to hell!

    Into their next lives!

    Yin Muchen had a frown on his face. He controlled his temper. He also did not want to scare her further. He ced his nose on her small, supple face as he took a whiff of the scent on her body.

    All he could see in his line of vision was her small, cherry-like lips. She felt wronged. Her beautiful, attractive lips were slightly pouty, and it looked delicious and attractive.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s breathing became heavy. His thick eyshes that were like two rows of brushes were shut tight as he cupped her small face without any care to kiss her directly.

    Yin Shuiling did not expect him to kiss her without any warning. She had yet to have any time to prepare herself, and at this moment, she saw Ning Qing running over in their direction from the window of the car. She was extremely fearful, and she speedily stretched her hand out to push him away.

    The girl had never used such arge amount of strength to push him before. Yin Muchen did not anticipate it and he was really pushed a distance away by her.

    When he reopened her eyes, the girl had already opened the door of the car to walk out.

    The door of the car was shut. He saw Ning Qing wanting toe over to greet him, and that girl had already held onto Ning Qing¡¯s small hand as she dragged Ning Qing away directly.

    ¡°Shuiling, what are you doing? I want to go and greet Older Brother Yin.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to greet him.¡±

    ¡°Why is that so? Shuiling, I think I just saw both you and Older Brother Yin in the car from the outside...¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t do it, Qingqing, don¡¯t say nonsense!¡± Yin Shuiling firmly held onto her schoolbag as she quickly dashed away.

    Yin Muchen leaned his handsome figure back into the seat. He used his left hand to hold onto the frame of the window to press down on his forehead. He did not control himself, and he used one of his fists to hit onto the steering wheel directly.

    ....

    After school was dismissed, Uncle Tu came over to pick Yin Shuiling up. Yin Shuiling asked about Older Brother¡¯s whereabouts. Uncle Tu said that Older Brother had a personal matter to attend to, and he went to a high ss club.

    Yin Shuiling threw a tantrum as she wanted to go also.

    With the lesson she got from the previous time, Uncle Tu did not dare to make the decision by himself. He made a call to ask for Yin Muchen¡¯s instructions. Yin Muchen did not pick up the call; it was Hu Ya who did so.

    Hu Ya hesitated for a moment before saying that she coulde, and after that, Uncle Tu took Yin Shuiling over to the high ss club.

    ...

    The car stopped in front of the door of the high ss club. Hu Ya was already there waiting for her. Yin Shuiling alighted from the car as she followed behind Hu Ya. She saw a row of luxurious cars parked on the grass patch of the club. She was still quite familiar with number tes, and naturally, she could tell the cars apart.

    There was a Ferrari sports car that was modified among them. It was in the shade of red wine, and it was extremely eye catching.

    She said, ¡°Secretary Shu, I have yet to see this sports car in T City. It was modified in the original manufacturer¡¯s factory in Italy; it probably cost a lot of money, right?¡±

 Chapter 496 - There Are Always Women In Older Brotherâ€™s Arms

    <h4>Chapter 496: There Are Always Women In Older Brother¡¯s Arms</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Miss Yin has a good eye, but this Ferrari is not refitted from the original factory but a customized car; it¡¯s Boss¡¯ car,¡± Huya said with a smile.

    ¡°Older Brother¡¯s?¡± Yin Shuiling was surprised. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the car that Older Brother drove this morning a Maybach?¡±

    ¡°Boss has a garage and generally decides on the car ording to his mood and the asion. This kind of high-end club is half for entertainment and half for business meetings. Boss asionally drives sports cars as well.¡±

    Yin Shuiling finally took a look at the Ferrari. Everyone had said that her Older Brother was rich. It was only now that she truly realized the extent of it.

    When entering the club, Yin Shuiling asked again, ¡°Older Brother likes racing?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He would y in America. He hasn¡¯t yed in T City yet.¡±

    The two chatted for a while as they walked and passed many luxurious pces. Hu Ya brought Yin Shuiling to a golf course.

    Golf courses have always been a recreational activity for rich people. People who could get in and out of this high-end club in T City could be counted pretty easily. Yin Shuiling nced at the endless greenwn. There were not many people there, and she could immediately see Yin Muchen.

    Yin Muchen had changed out of his formal shirt and trousers and was wearing casual clothes. He was wearing a thin ck round-necked sweater and a gray shirt under it. The shirt was longer than the sweater, and it hung freely outside. The sleeves were rolled up, revealing his strong, lean arms. He was wearing a pair of white casual pants. With his long legs, his body proportions were perfect.

    He had a pair of wide ck sunsses on his face. He held the club in his hand as he bent over, hit the ball, and the ball went into the hole. All the movements were sharp and handsome,pleted in one breath.

    Yin Shuiling saw a lot of people there: Liu Caizhe, Yilin, and the apanying staff from the club. It was probably intentional. Most of the staff were women, and they were beautiful women.

    After Yin Muchen yed a beautiful round, the women¡¯s eyes lingered on the handsome and extraordinary face of the man and did not stray from it.

    Before, Yin Shuiling did not understand why there were always so many women looking at her older brother. But she understood now. It was because these women liked her brother as much as she does.

    To be fair, Yin Muchen was a charming man. He was young and fashionable and knew how to enjoy life.

    Just taking his fashion sense as an example, during formal asions, he could immediately give off an assertive and confident presidential vibe with just a shirt and trousers.

    He liked to wear jackets, polo shirts, and jeans in ces like bars. He appeared to be a really rich man.

    Like these kinds of high-end clubs, he was dressed in simple casual pants, and each and every action of his was filled with the aura of a rich person.

    As a man that had managed to achieve so much, women would be attracted to him like bees and butterflies to honey, emerging one after another.

    Yin Muchen was talking to Liu Caizhe. At this time, Hu Ya went over and whispered to him.

    Yin Shuiling saw Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes ncing over.

    Yin Shuiling was inexplicably nervous. In the morning, the two of them hadn¡¯t gotten along very well when they were in the car. Moreover, she felt a little out of ce in situations like this.

    Her small, fair hand firmly gripped the straps on her schoolbag. She looked back at the man with her bright brown eyes.

    What would this look like in the eyes of the man?

    The two were more than 10 meters away. The girl was still wearing the white overalls she had worn in the morning. The pink Hello Kitty doll was behind her. The greenwn became her ornament, and she was the scenery.

    Especially in this group of women with delicate and light makeup, she appeared as fresh and refined as a little rose.

    Yin Muchen withdrew his gaze and said something to Hu Ya.

    Yin Shuiling saw Hu Yaing. She slowly dropped her little head and looked at her toes. Normally, Older Brother woulde in person.

    This time, Older Brother didn¡¯te.

    ¡°Miss Yin, Boss asked me to take you to the club room to have some snacks and rest. Boss will bring you back with him after he is done with his business.¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked up at Hu Ya, and in a soft and timid voice, she asked, ¡°Secretary Hu, I want to watch my older brother y golf here for a while.¡±

    The girl insisted and it was not appropriate for Hu Ya to say anything more, so he could only stand quietly beside the girl.

    Although they hadn¡¯t interacted in a long time, Hu Ya knew that the girl was prone to idents because she was absurdly beautiful.

    ...

    Yin Muchen took the girl¡¯s obedient standing posture in through his sunsses. He didn¡¯t have many emotions or any intentions to go over. At this time, an English sentence sounded in his ear, ¡°Young Master Yin, your golf skills are really top-notch.¡±

    Yin Muchen stood up straight and ced one hand in his pocket. He raised his lips and replied in the same fluent English, ¡°Not at all; I¡¯m still a bit worse than President Mu.¡±

    This President Mu was the biggest developer of Southeast Gold Mine. This time, he had flown back here to discuss business with Yin Muchen.

    President Mu¡¯s face lit up withughter when he heard those words of praise. He looked at Yin Shuiling standing there through his peripheral vision, and his eyes were shining. ¡°Where did Young Master Yin find such a gorgeous little girl? Not only is she beautiful, but she¡¯s also so young as well. Young Master Yin is blessed...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my sister.¡±

    Before he had finished speaking, President Mu heard the man¡¯s voice.

    He looked at Yin Muchen in a daze, only to see that the man¡¯s face remained the same. His eyebrows were not even slightly furrowed, and he was still smiling as if it were just a simple statement.

    But President Mu saw the man¡¯s ink-ck eyes through his dark lenses.

    President Mu froze.

    At this time, Yilin quickly came forward and tried to defuse the situation. She said, ¡°President Mu, that little girl is indeed Muchen¡¯s younger sister. You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±

    Liu Caizhe also came forward. ¡°President Mu,e, let¡¯s continue to y.¡±

    This President Mu was famous for ying with women, but he hadn¡¯t heard that he liked ying with young girls. Liu Caizhe shook his head. Yin Shuiling really couldn¡¯t be shown to the world.

    People were helping him to mend the rtionship for him in front, but Yin Muchen didn¡¯t open his mouth. He knew that as long as he said something rxed in this situation, they would both be rxed.

    But he just didn¡¯t want to.

    President Mu¡¯s expression was not looking very good either. At this time, President Mu¡¯s daughter beside him came over. Miss Mu was dressed in a long purple dress, which was elegant and moving. She peeked at Yin Muchen with a red face and quietly pulled the sleeve of President Mu. ¡°Daddy, Young Master Yin ys golf very well. Can you let him teach me?¡±

    President Mu looked back and immediately saw his daughter¡¯s admiring eyes.

    Liu Caizhe breathed a sigh of relief and gave Yin Muchen a secret look that meant ¡ª It¡¯s time to cut it out.

    Yin Muchen took off his sunsses and threw them to Liu Caizhe. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Miss Mu with a smile. He held out his hand and asked, ¡°Want to learn how to y? Come here. ¡±

    Miss Mu finally saw the man¡¯s handsome, elegant face clearly. She was bewitched. One of her small hands held the end of her dress while she handed the other to Yin Muchen.

    Yin Muchen exerted some strength, and Miss Mu¡¯s purple skirt swung in a perfect arc in the air. She turned and was directly embraced by the man.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed. There was sweet excitement in her voice, but in a coquettish tone, she asked, ¡°Young Master Yin, what are you doing?¡±

    The club was stuffed into her palm. The man bent over her and held her hands. His voice was devilish andzy as if he were dedicated and bored at the same time. ¡°Aren¡¯t I teaching you how to y? What does Miss Mu want me to do? ¡±

    Miss Mu¡¯s entire face was red, and she was soft in the man¡¯s broad arms.

    ¡°Haha,¡± Mr. Muughed and nodded contentedly. ¡°Yuanyuan, since Young Master Yin is willing to teach you, you should learn diligently.¡±

    Once the atmosphere was harmonious, everyoneughed. Yilin looked at the man and woman hugging and shrugged helplessly. She also joined in theughter.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling looked at her brother holding the beautiful older sister. The two of them were chatting pleasantly as well. Her older brother¡¯s face was almost against the woman¡¯s.

    Older Brother wasughing. He seemed to be very happy.

    Yin Shuiling felt her nose sour, and there was hot liquid in her eyes. She turned around and walked away.

    What she did not understand was that she had yet to defeat Sister Yilin, but now, another older sister had appeared.

    There would always be a woman in Older Brother¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Miss Yin.¡± Hu Ya quickly chased after her. ¡°Miss Yin, you can¡¯t run around. Since Boss has ordered you to go home with him, Miss Yin should go to the room and rest.¡±

    ...

    Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes saw the delicate shadow running away from his peripheral vision. He wiped the smile from the corner of his mouth, yed two rounds with Miss Mu, and then released her.

    ¡°Mr. Mu, it¡¯s time for lunch now. Let¡¯s talk while we eat?¡±

    President Mu nodded, ¡°OK, Young Master Yin, please.¡±

    Yin Muchen went aside to put his golf club down. Liu Caizhe was talking to him. President Mu nced at him and waved to his men, asking them over.

    His men left after receiving his orders.

    There was a luxury hotel in the high-end club. Before entering the room, President Mu¡¯s men ran over and said a few words beside his ear.

    President Mu smiled as he touched his chin and said, ¡°So, she¡¯s not his biological sister. Looking at how Yin Muchen treasures her, I don¡¯t believe that Yin Muchen hasn¡¯t yed with her before. Yin Muchen is not nice enough. He refuses to share any good things and wants to have it all to himself. Come here and do as I say... ¡±

    His men hesitated after hearing him speak and said, ¡°President Mu, I don¡¯t think this is appropriate. They all say that Yin Muchen is tough and ruthless. If we were to offend him, we...¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Do you know how much this gold mine can earn? More than one billion USD. It¡¯s just a woman. With so much money, I could y with dozens of women. I don¡¯t believe Yin Muchen will dare to offend me. Go! ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ...

    In the room, Yin Shuilingid on the bed as she cried.

    At this time, a knock on the door sounded, and Hu Ya came in with a meal tray. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Miss Yin. This is the meal that Boss told me to prepare for you. Eat it quickly.¡±

    Yin Shuiling didn¡¯t look at the te. She sniffed with her red-tipped nose and asked, ¡°Where is Older Brother?¡±

    ¡°Boss has a business dinner. He will take you home when it¡¯s over.¡±

    The tears in Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes began to fall more and more fiercely. She had run away, but her older brother hadn¡¯t chased after her. She was crying, and her older brother would notfort her.

    Hu Ya felt awkward as he saw the girl crying. ¡°Miss Yin, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go now. I¡¯ll be standing outside the door. If you need something, you can call out for me.¡±

    Hu Ya walked out.

    The more Yin Shuiling thought about it, the sadder she felt, and she cried for a long time until she lost her voice. She sat up and drank a cup of warm water from the meal tray on the nightstand.

    She didn¡¯t eat. She went back to lying on the bed. Tears were still flowing from her eyes. Suddenly, her little face was burning and her entire body was hot.

    At this time, Hu Ya, who was guarding the door, received a call from the reception desk of the club. ¡°OK, I get it. I¡¯ll deal with it right away.¡± He took a look at the closed door, then turned and went down from the elevator.

 Chapter 497 - What Do You Want Me To Do To Remind You All That She Cannot Be Touched

    <h4>Chapter 497: What Do You Want Me To Do To Remind You All That She Cannot Be Touched</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    After Hu Ya left, two bodyguards appeared along the corridor. They opened the door and walked inside.

    ¡°Oh... It¡¯s so hot.¡± The young girl on the bed squinted her eyes, and she used her small fair hand to tug her shirt as she rolled around the bed ufortably.

    Both of the bodyguards looked at one another, then they went forward to lift Yin Shuiling up and bring her away.

    They opened another door that led to the corridor outside, then threw the girl onto therge bed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now,¡± one of the bodyguards said.

    But the other bodyguard did not leave. He stood at the side of the bed as he stared at Yin Shuiling, who wasying on the bed.

    On the big, soft, snow-white bed, the girl was a tiny pink bundle as she fumbled around, looking both cute and soft. Her small exquisite face and elegant neck were dyed with a tinge of powdery red, and her supple skin was extremely moist.

    ¡°Where did this gale from? With one look at her, no one could control themselves.¡± The bodyguard rubbed his palms together as he spoke in a sinister tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look anymore. Boss stole this girl Young Master Yin. Just have a nce now, if you want to touch her, you will have to wait for your next life.¡±

    The bodyguards left the room.

    ...

    Inside the luxurious private room of the hotel

    Yin Muchen sat on the chair. He lit a cigarette while he smoked, he drank two sses of whiskey, and did not move his chopsticks much.

    President Mu was speaking at that time. Miss Mu looked at him with emotions all written in her eyes. He squinted his eyes as he smoked. He replied asionally, as his interest was fleeting.

    At this moment, someone knocked on the door, and President Mu¡¯s bodyguards came walking in.

    President Mu was extremely pleased, but he maintained a calm expression on his face while he stood up and said, ¡°Young Master Yin, my subordinates are looking for me to settle some urgent matters right now. I will go and take a look beforeing back. I hope that Young Master Yin will not leave, and I wille back to sign the contract with you.¡±

    Yin Muchen nodded his head. ¡°Please take your leave slowly, President Mu.¡±

    President Mu walked out of the room.

    Yin Muchen softly took a puff, then he lifted his head up to exhale the smoke. He then turned his head to the side to look at Liu Caizhe beside him. ¡°Did you send the dinner over already?¡±

    Liu Caizhe knew that Yin Muchen was only focused on the girl. ¡°Yeah ¡ª everything you ordered. It¡¯s what Miss Yin likes to eat. Hu Ya has sent it all over already.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not say anything else. At this moment, Miss Mu, who was seated opposite him, coyly said, ¡°Young Master Mu, I am going to fly back together with my father tonight. In the future, can I keep in touch?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can, Miss Mu. You...¡±

    ¡°Of course you can, but you have to note, that you have to contact my secretary first, and see whether I have time,¡± Yin Muchen said emotionlessly.

    Miss Mu¡¯s expression froze in an instant.

    Liu Caizhe knew that this man was not behaving normally today. Ever since he returned from bringing the girl to school this morning, he¡¯s been like this, but it was such an important asion today. He could hug Miss Mu at the golf course to put on a show, but now, wasn¡¯t he being too casual by throwing a single sentence to make Miss Mu feel awkward?

    Liu Caizhe turned his gaze sideways to look at Yin Muchen beside him. The man used his right hand that he used to wear his wrist watch to stub the cigarette in the ashtray after he took onest puff, then he stood up.

    Liu Caizhe: ¡°...¡±

    Yi Lin stopped him quickly. ¡°Muchen....¡±

    Yin Muchen did not bother with anyone at all, and he walked straight out.

    ...

    After walking into the corridor, he went into the elevator. He looked at himself in the mirror in the lift, but the expression on his face did not look too good.

    The woman that he wanted was right in front of him right now, but he could not want her. No matter whoever met with this situation, anyone would be equally frustrated.

    He scoffed as heughed, feeling bored.

    After exiting the lift, he walked towards the room. At this moment, he stopped in his tracks, because he did not see Hu Ya.

    His handsome face turned dark. He ced hisrge hand on the handle of the door, opened it, and walked in. There was no one lying on the bed.

    Yin Shuiling has disappeared.

    He still did not have any expression on his face, but his dark eyes had a sharp coldness to them. He lifted his hand up to undo the two shirt-buttons, and he took out his phone from his pocket. His voice was very soft, and he emotionlessly asked, ¡°Hu Ya, where are you?¡±

    ¡°Boss, the receptionist of the club called me just now. They said that we have to move our car...¡±

    Yin Muchen spun a circle on the spot. He had a frown on his face. He panted. It was obvious that he was using all of his strength to suppress his anger. ¡°Get the CCTV security footage; I will give you three minutes. I want to know where Yin Shuiling is right now!¡±

    He shouted thest few words.

    Hu Ya, who was on the other end froze, and he understood what was going on at once. ¡°Boss, Miss Yin.. Okay, I will go right now.¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted his long legs as he headed out of the door, but he suddenly stopped again when he walked towards the lift. He slowly curled the corners of his lips up into a sinister smile as he said, ¡°Come back. Tell me right now ¡ª what is President Mu¡¯s room number?¡±

    ...

    President Mu went into the room and closed the door behind him, and he walked towards therge bed.

    Yin Shuiling, who was on the bed, started to move about. She was getting more and more hot. Two of the braids in front of her shoulders were all loosened. Her locks were spread over the snow white pillow, and many strands of hair were covering her small, exquisite face.

    ¡°Little beauty, I am here now.¡± President Mu went on the bed excitedly.

    President Mu could not stopughing crazily. p! His shoulders were pped by arge hand.

    He froze and lifted his gaze over to have a look. All he could see in his line of vision was that extremely handsome and exquisite face that flew past, then his face was in extreme pain, and Yin Muchen punched him directly.

    ¡°Ah!¡± President Mu let out a cry, and he tried to protect his face with his hands. At this moment, his entire body was lifted up, and Yin Muchen dragged him down from the bed directly.

    President Mu¡¯s headnded onto the floor, and he was in extreme pain. He immediately begged for mercy. ¡°Young Master Yin, Young Master Yin. If there is something that you want to say, you can say it nicely. We are business partners. It is not worthy for you to hit me just because of a woman. I admit that I was wrong...¡±

    Yin Muchen had a brief nce at Yin Shuiling, who was lying on the bed. Her clothes were still all intact, and she was not taken advantage of at all, but this could not reduce the unhappiness inside his heart. He pinched his trousers with two long fingers as he stooped. With one hand, he tugged President Mu¡¯s cor and easily pulled him forward. ¡°Who do you want to y with? Why do all of you want to touch her? What do I have to do to remind you all that she cannot be touched, huh?¡±

    The man was still smiling as he said these words. He was nonchnt and sinister at the same time. President Mu¡¯s entire body was shaking because he could clearly see the man¡¯s green veins on his forehead popping out.

    ¡°Young Master Yin, you cannot keep manhandling me. If we coborate with one another, it would be worth 10 million USD. Could you actually want to ruin this opportunity?¡±

    Yin Muchen listened on patiently. He squinted his eyes as he scanned both of President Mu¡¯s hands, and he said, ¡°What did you do just now, removing her clothes, and where did you touch her? I think that you don¡¯t want your hands anymore.¡±

    His long fingers went towards President Mu¡¯s hands.

    President Mu loudly shouted, ¡°No, Don¡¯t!¡±

    At this moment, Liu Caizhe, Yilin, and Hu Ya all rushed over. Yilin ran forward to hold onto Yin Muchen¡¯s hands. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Muchen, calm down. Isn¡¯t Little Younger Sister doing fine right now? You are businessmen; it is important for you two be harmonious.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Muchen, don¡¯t turn this into a big issue. If this matter is inted, it is not easy for both of you to settle this, and it would even damage the reputation of Miss Yin,¡± Liu Caizhe said quickly.

    Yin Muchen pursed his thin lips as he went silent for a few seconds, and he had a nce at President Mu who was beaten up badly. He let go of his fingers, and he let go of President Mu.

    Both Liu Caizhe and Yilin let out a sigh of relief. President Mu had power, status, and money. If they really had a bad rtionship right now, nothing good woulde of it. Furthermore, this project in the gold mines in Dong Nan would definitely be very profitable.

    Yin Muchen was an intelligent man who knew how to weigh the pros and cons.

    The moment President Mu was released, he dashed towards the door. Both of his bodyguards were also beaten up badly and were injured from head to toe. He waved his hands as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    His subordinate held his stomach as he said to President Mu, ¡°Boss, I said from the start that we cannot touch President Mu¡¯s women. Just look...¡±

    President Mu coldly snorted, ¡°Yin Muchen shouldn¡¯t have touched me. He wants to earn money from me; would he bear to part with those 10millions dors? Even if I really slept with his younger sister, he also would not dare to do anything to me.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Muchen!¡± At this moment, Yilin stretched her hand out to block his hand. ¡°You go, and Little Younger Sister over to me.¡±

    Yin Muchen maintained his hands outstretched as he did not move. His gaze fell onto the girl as he said to Yilin, ¡°Hand her over? What do you want to do?¡±

    Yilinughed before she questioned him instead. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I ask you this question instead? What do you want to do?¡±

    Yin Muchen did not answer her. He looked at the girl¡¯s small, exquisite face that had ayer of sweat on it, and those beads of sweat were like the dew on a rose, translucent and sparkling.

    ¡°Woo, Older Brother, it¡¯s hot. Older Brother, hug me...¡±

    ¡°Yilin, go.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! Muchen, she is your younger sister. She is only 15 years old!¡±

    Yin Muchen stretched his long hand out to tug the nkets to cover the girl up. The girl felt that it was hot and pouted her pink lips as she wanted to rip the nkets away. He pressed her down with one hand as he stood up straight. He looked at Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya, who took the initiative to retreat to the side of the door by themselves. ¡°Please invite Miss Yilin to leave.¡±

    ¡°Muchen...¡±

    Hu Ya came forward immediately as he said, ¡°Miss Yilin, Boss knows his limits. I will have to invite you to leave.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Yilin still wanted to say something.

    Liu Caizhe looked at Yilin as he shook his head at her. Yilin looked at the man who was standing beside the bed once again, and she snorted out loud before turning around to leave.

    The door was closed.

    ...

    The room regained its silence. Yin Muchen kneeled on the bed with one of his long legs, and he used his right hand to pat the girl¡¯s small face gently. ¡°Shuiling, other than your body feeling hot, is there any part of your body that does not feelfortable?¡±

    It was his negligence that allowed President Mu to seed, and he was afraid that there would be other injuries on her body.

 Chapter 498 - I Can Help You Ease The Discomfort, But Can You Accept It?

    <h4>Chapter 498: I Can Help You Ease The Difort, But Can You ept It?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Yin Shuiling shook her head. ¡°No... Older Brother, I¡¯m really feeling hot... ¡±

    Yin Muchen stood up and reached out to hold her. ¡°Shuiling,e. Older Brother¡¯s going to hug you. Let¡¯s take a cold bath. You¡¯ll feel morefortable then. ¡±

    Yin Shuiling was like a little water snake when the man went forward to hug her.

    She felt that it would be morefortable to cling to the man like this.

    When she clung to him like this, Yin Muchen took the opportunity to hold her hips, then walked to the bathroom. He snorted, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in just a short while, and you¡¯ve already caused me trouble? So many men lust after you, and I keep cleaning up the messes you leave. Tell me, what are you, if not a little minx? ¡±

    ¡°Not... I¡¯m not...¡± Yin Shuiling didn¡¯t like the word very much. She hit him on the shoulder with a little tender fist and protested in a soft voice. ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t say that... I didn¡¯t...¡±

    Yin Muchen frowned a little. His eyes were bing bloodshot. He knew that, and he had to turn his head away from the fragrance of her body. He kicked open the bathroom door with one long leg.

    At that moment, his lips felt something soft; the girl was kissing him.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s dark pupils constricted, and then ayer of red lust immediately covered his gaze. The door didn¡¯t openpletely. His knee hit the door, and they stumbled in.

    ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t move.¡± Yin Muchen took her under the showerhead and turned on the cold water. He stood under the flow. The cold water was flowing from above his head. His clothes were soaked. Under the thin cloth was his perfect body. A strong arm protected the girl. He sent her to the water bit by bit to let her slowly adapt.

    The girl was still begging him to help her.

    Yin Muchen closed his eyes, found her wide white sweater cor, and ripped down hard.

    ...

    In the corridor outside the room, Hu Ya stood aside, and Yilin asked Liu Caizhe, ¡°Did you know that from the start?¡±

    Liu Caizhe shrugged. ¡°What do I know, Miss Yilin? Don¡¯t be too nervous. Miss Yin is the sister of Muchen. He knows what to do.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he has had so many women. He will know what to do even if he doesn¡¯t use the most direct method. Liu Caizhe, don¡¯t change the topic. You know that I¡¯m referring to the abnormal feelings that Muchen shouldn¡¯t have for his sister.¡±

    How could those men¡¯s feelings be called abnormal?

    Abnormal feelings are feelings that are not normal.

    That was his younger sister whom he had watched her grow up since she was 8 years old. Would he have felt that way towards her while she was at such a young age?

    It was unbelievable just thinking about it.

    Liu Caizhe didn¡¯t reveal anything. He wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about Yin Muchen¡¯s private affairs. He smiled in a public rtions way. ¡°Miss Yilin, you have known Muchen for four or five years. He has his own discretion in his life and work. He doesn¡¯t like others to restrict or control him. Of course, no one can control him as well. Since Muchen was willing to take a step back in regards to President Mu¡¯s matter, we should let this matter pass. The fewer people who know about this, the better. ¡±

    Yilin wanted to talk, but she decided to let it go after giving it some thought. She nodded. ¡°He still has a little sense of his mind regarding President Mu. That is more than one billion USD after all. Since we have this on President Mu, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of his unteral breach of contract. Tomorrow, you will send someone to contact...¡±

    Liu Caizhe¡¯s cell phone rang before she finished talking.

    Liu Caizhe picked up the phone, and President Mu¡¯s roar rang out, ¡°Yin, what did you do with my daughter?¡±

    Liu Caizhe was surprised. ¡°Miss Mu, she...¡±

    At this time, Hu Ya¡¯s cell phone rang. Hu Ya picked up the phone and nodded respectfully. ¡°Yes, Boss...¡±

    With two sets of clothes in his hand, Hu Ya opened the door and entered the room.

    Liu Caizhe and Yilin looked at each other. Miss Mu was missing. It had something to do with Yin Muchen.

    They thought he had really taken a step back, but they didn¡¯t think that he...

    Liu Caizhe and Yilin entered the room together.

    ...

    In the room, Hu Ya was standing by the sofa. The girl on the bed was sleeping soundly. She was tucked in good and tight. Only her small head could be seen.

    Yin Muchen was sitting on the sofa. His upper body was naked. He was wearing a pair of ck trousers beneath, which were not even tied with a belt. His two long legs were propped on the coffee table. He was leaning against the sofa. He lowered his head and cupped his hands together to light a cigarette.

    Liu Caizhe came forward and handed the mobile phone to Yin Muchen.

    Yin Muchen reached out to receive it. The sharp shouting and scolding of President Mu could be heard from the phone. He raised his lips and smiled. He held the phone away with his left hand as he just allowed the other party to keep scolding. He just looked up and puffed a cloud of smoke.

    President Mu soon got tired from scolding. ¡°Hey, Yin Muchen, what did you do with my daughter? Talk.¡±

    Yin Muchen dropped his gaze and flicked the ashes off his trousers. His strong body was buried deeper in the sofa, and his posture waszy. ¡°I wanted to talk just now, but President Mu didn¡¯t give me the chance to talk. Oh, Miss Mu, I sent someone to take her out to y. How much older is President Mu than my younger sister? At least 20 years? There is an old saying in China that it is rude not to give back when you¡¯ve received something. I¡¯ve sent some 50 or 60-year-olds to y with your daughter for a while. Please don¡¯t panic, President Mu. I¡¯ll send Miss Mu back to youter. ¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, President Mu started shouting and scolding.

    With a scoff, Yin Muchen threw the mobile phone to Liu Caizhe and took a puff of his cigarette. He pointed the cigarette end in his finger at Liu Caizhe. ¡°By the way, ask President Mu to save some energy. I identally asked someone to take some photos and videos. If he dares to make a move, I don¡¯t mind letting people all over the world enjoy Miss Mu¡¯s graceful body.¡±

    Liu Caizhe¡¯s expression wasplicated after he heard that, but he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he said. He then he went out with his mobile phone. He was going to deal with this.

    As soon as Liu Caizhe had left, Yilin quickly came forward. ¡°Yin Muchen, you are crazy! If you offend President Mu, you can¡¯t even dream of getting his gold. The billion dors will be gone. You know how much effort we have put in for this case. I could even bear to let Mr. Mu push her daughter into your arms. Now, you¡¯ve personally destroyed this case for your sister¡¯s injury that didn¡¯t even hurt her at all. You... What are you thinking?¡±

    Yin Muchen slowly raised his head and exhaled a cloud of smoke. He nced sideways at Yilin. The man had juste out of the shower, and drops of water still clung onto his body. His wheat-colored skin was toned from the muscles underneath. The man had wide shoulders and a narrow waist, his waistline was smooth and perfect, and his six abdominal muscles could not be ignored.

    This was a young man who was giving off strong hormones. He was healthy and attractive.

    He smiled at Yilin. The voice of the man was still hoarse. When his eyes narrowed from the smile on his face, his gaze still held a trace of desire in them. The charming face of the man caused blood to rush to her face. ¡°What else can I think of? What I thought was that if I had arrived a stepter...¡±

    He turned around again and continued to smoke.

    Yilin was angry. At this time, she realized that there were red marks on the man¡¯s strong arms. Even his back had the red scratch marks from a woman¡¯s nails.

    Yilin was shocked. The girl usually looked so delicate and weak. She didn¡¯t have any strength at all. How cruel did the man have to be for her to scratch him so deeply?

    Yilin¡¯s expression turned dark, and she turned and went out.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling had enough sleep, and she slowly opened her eyes. Only after staring at the arched ceiling and the bright crystal chandelier for a while did she realized that she was sleeping in the bedroom.

    She rubbed her eyes with her little tender fist and sat up.

    Only when she sat up did she realize that something was wrong with her. The silk quilt slipped down, revealing the hickies that covered her body.

 Chapter 499 - Older Brother Did Not Harm You, Donâ€™t Be Afraid of Older Brother

    <h4>Chapter 499: Older Brother Did Not Harm You, Don¡¯t Be Afraid of Older Brother</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Yin Shuiling froze entirely as she looked those hickies.

    She tried hard to recall what happened yesterday. Older Brother had a beautiful older sister in his arms as they yed golf together. She was very angry and upset, and she ran into the hotel room as she perched onto the bed as she sobbed. She drank a ss of water, and her entire body felt hot, and after that, it seemed that Older Brother came by.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s mind had a sh of many broken scenes.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was crimson red. Her long, thickshes could not stop fluttering. She closed them shyly. She did not want to think anymore. She did not dare to think further.

    She curled both of her legs together as she hugged her own kneecaps.

    Knock, knock, knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. ¡°Miss Yin, are you awake already?¡±

    It was Aunty¡¯s voice.

    She quickly tugged the silk nket over her neck as she said, ¡°Aunty,e in. ¡± It was only after she opened her mouth that she realized that her voice was a little hoarse.

    The door was pulled open, and Aunty walked in holding a meal tray.

    ¡°Miss Yin, you have slept for an entire day already. You must be hungry, right? Come, Aunty will feed you.¡±

    Aunty ced the meal tray on the bed, then sat on the bed and took the small porcin bowl to feed her rice.

    Yin Shuiling wanted to eat by herself. She didn¡¯t need someone to feed her, but when she moved her body underneath the nkets, she realized that she did not even have an ounce of strength left in her. Moreover, when she moved underneath the nkets, the nkets will slip downwards, and she was afraid that Aunty would see the hickey marks.

    ¡°Thank you, Aunty.¡± She thanked Aunty coyly, and she opened her mouth obediently to eat her meal.

    Aunty looked at the girl¡¯s adorable behaviour. She was a Young Miss that was raised in a wealthy family, but she did not have any haughty attitude that a Young Miss would have. She was frail and coy, like a small cute bundle, and was polite to others also.

    Who said that she wasn¡¯t a small angel?

    Aunty used the soup spoon to scoop a mouthful of soup and held it near her lips. ¡°Miss Yin, this is soup made with ck fish. I used peanuts to brew this soup. It tastes very delicious. You can have more of it.¡±

    Yin Shuiling had a frown on her face as she said, ¡°Aunty, I don¡¯t like to eat fish soup.¡±

    ¡°Miss Yin, you must have it. Sir asked for me to prepare ck fish soup for you. He said that I must feed you with this soup.¡±

    The moment she heard that it was instructed by Older Brother, Yin Shuiling did not speak further. She opened her mouth obediently, and she took a mouthful of fish soup. Aunty removed the fish bones as she fed her the meat of the fish, and Yin Shuiling also ate it.

    ¡°Aunty, what are the benefits of having ck fish soup?¡±

    ¡°ck fish soup has the most protein. Normally, it is used to nourish a woman¡¯s health. When a woman is pregnant, in the middle of her confinement period, they have fish soup. Also...¡± Aunty looked at Yin Shuiling as she spoke with a smile, ¡°After the woman does it for the first time, she also has to have fish soup.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s tender little face was extremely red. She did not know much about first times, but she had heard about a girl¡¯s first time.

    She did not know...

    After having a few mouthfuls of rice, Yin Shuiling weakly and hesitantly asked, ¡°Aunty, where is...my Older Brother?¡±

    ¡°Miss Yin is asking about Sir? It is fine to ask about him, but why is your face so red? Sir is outside right now. When I came in, Sir said that he was going outside to smoke. He should be back now.¡±

    Aunty cast her gaze to the side of the door.

    Yin Shuiling also looked in the same direction. The door that was half closed was pushed open by arge, defined palm, and the tall andnky man appeared by the side of the door.

    Yin Shuiling frantically cast her gaze elsewhere. Her heart was thumping quickly. After experiencing what went onst night, she did not dare to look at Older Brother, as she was afraid, nervous, and shy.

    Older Brother obviously coulde into the room at the same time as Aunty, but he let Auntye in first. He leaned back on the wall as he smoked a cigarette. When Aunty teased her for blushing, Older Brother must have heard what she said.

    Yin Shuiling drooped her small head downwards, and she hated that she could not dig a hole in the ground to bury herself into.

    Aunty addressed Yin Muchen politely as she greeted him. ¡°Sir.¡± She heard the man¡¯s steady and firm footsteps as he walked towards her direction. Her line of vision was cast down slightly as she saw the man¡¯s neatly ironed ck trousers. His trousersnded beside her soft, light-pink bed. The visual contrast between the warm and cold shade was very apparent.

    She bit her bottom lip, and she held onto the nkets covering her body tight, covering herself well.

    ¡°Miss Yin, the heater is turned on inside the room. Why are you covering yourself up with the nkets? Don¡¯t you feel hot?¡±

    The thing that she did not want Aunty to bring up was just said aloud. Yin Shuiling¡¯s small, snow-white earlobes turned red, and she shook her head firmly. She answered coyly and softly. ¡°It¡¯s not hot... I am feeling cold!¡±

    Auntyughed as she fed her another mouthful of rice.

    All of Yin Shuiling¡¯s attention was on the man standing quietly by the side of the bed. She messily ate two mouthfuls of rice, and when she regained her senses, she realized that her small stomach was round and full ¡ª she was stuffed to the brim.

    She chewed on rice in her mouth, as she furrowed her eyebrows.

    Aunty still wanted to feed her more, and she was about to reject him, but at this moment, the man¡¯s low and charming voice rang out by the side of her ears. ¡°That¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to feed her anymore. She is about full already.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Sir.¡± Aunty handed the ss of warm water by her side to Yin Shuiling and let her gargle her mouth. Auntyighed and said, ¡°Sir is so considerate. Miss Yin has yet to open her mouth, and Sir knows that Miss Yin is full already. Anyone is jealous of the deep feelings between both of you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling spat the water out, and Aunty used a warm towel to help her wipe the corners of her lips, then Aunty organized the meal tray and walked out of the room.

    She closed the door as she left.

    The room became quiet in an instant. Yin Shuiling did not dare to lift her head up, and she maintained her posture without moving, but the man¡¯s existence was way too obvious. She felt a hot gaze fall on her small face.

    After experiencing what happenedst night, there was a subtle change between them.

    Yin Shuiling could not express this kind of feelings in words, but her heart felt a little sweet.

    It was a sweet kind of longing.

    At this moment, her small head was touched, and the manughed softly and gently. ¡°What are you thinking about? You are not going to talk to Older Brother anymore?¡±

    ¡°No...¡± She lifted her gaze up in a fluster. Her eyes were fixated on the man¡¯s handsome and gentle face. He was wearing a custom made white shirt, and he had one of his hands in his pockets while he looked at her with a smile on his face.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart started to thump quickly, and she forgot what she wanted to say to exin herself.

    Yin Muchen looked at the girl. Her dark, luscious hair was let down, and it exposed her exquisite, palm-sized face. Her eyes were sparkling brightly, and her cherry-like lips were supple and attractive, looking absolutely stunning.

    He swallowed his saliva, and he took his left hand from his pocket to hand a tube of medication over to her. ¡°Apply this once in the morning and night, and the scar on your body will disappear very quickly.¡±

    Yin Shuiling knew what he was referring to, and she stretched her small fair hand to ept it.

    ¡°Shuiling, the water that you drankst night was not clean. That¡¯s why your entire body became hot. Older Brother wanted to save you, so I kissed you for a few moments. Nothing happened between us. Older Brother also did not hurt you, so don¡¯t be scared of Older Brother, okay?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was like an apple. It was red and supple, and anyone who saw her would feel like having a bite. She nodded her head and said, ¡°Oh.¡±

    She was a 15 years old girl, other than saying ¡°Oh,¡± she did not know what else to say.

    Yin Muchen had another nce at her. ¡°Shuiling, it is noon right now. Have more rest. Older Brother will go to the office now. Give Older Brother a call if there is anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Yin Muchen walked out of the room.

    After the door was closed, Yin Shuiling lifted the silk nkets that were covering her body. She had a nightgown on her body. Ger small white hands were shaking as she pulled the spaghetti straps of the nightgown down. Near her corbones, there were a bunch of hickies...

    ...

    After getting tortured in bed for such a long time, Yin Shuiling closed her eyes and took another nap.

    When she opened her eyes again, the sky was dark, and it was nightfall.

    She sat up and got down from the bed. She ced her small hand on the handle of the door, and she wanted to see if Older Brother was back home or not.

    She just snuck her small head out, and her eyes were contracting drastically. At the other end of the corridor, where the light was dim and dark, Older Brother was pushed onto the wall, and Older Sister Yilin was hugging him as they kissed...

    Yin Shuiling felt that she could not breathe anymore. She withdrew her small head as she closed the door.

    Her small, soft figure went limp against the door as she slid down. She slumped down on the carpet in a moment. Why did Older Brother have to kiss other women after kissing her?

    Why did so many women chase after Older Brother?

    She did not like it.

    She did not like it at all.

    ...

    At the other end of the corridor, Yilin¡¯s beautiful face was nonchnt and free. She shook her head and examined the man in front of her with a foreign gaze. Softly, she said ¡°Muchen,ing back to T City this time, I feel as if I don¡¯t know you anymore.¡±

    Yin Muchen pressed his left hand against her shoulder, and he did not say a single word as he pushed her away for a moment. He put some distance between them. His dark, clear eyes were extremely deep, like two abysses that did not have an end to them. The mighty and haughty look on his face made anyone unable to see through what was in his heart.

    He curled the corners of his lips up slowly, as his voice was deep mixed together with self-mockery. ¡°Yilin, what was me in the past like?¡±

    He was recalling the past. His gaze was fixed on the crystal chandelier that was sparking brightly in the living room downstairs. Heughed coldly. ¡°The first two years that I just arrived in America, I was unfamiliar with people and the ce. Yin De sent someone to spy on me. Although I pretended to study business management that I did not like to on the surface, I contacted An Mengwen secretly without him finding out.¡±

 Chapter 500 - Letâ€™s See If Older Brother Wants You Or Me

    <h4>Chapter 500: Let¡¯s See If Older Brother Wants You Or Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°An Mengwen likes me. Every night, when I go over, she always pesters me. I don¡¯t like her at all. But I can¡¯t say that. We are not rted at all. Why should she appreciate my talent?

    ¡°However, An Mengwen¡¯s father appreciates my talent and wants me to marry into the family. Her father¡¯s probably afraid that I will suddenly fly away one day and abandon his daughter. So even if he has been keeping in contact with your father through letters, he would not rmend me over those two years.

    ¡°I investigated and heard that your father was studying some case from back then. One day, I secretly slipped in a letter when An Mengwen¡¯s father was sending a letter to your father, on which I wrote my personal opinions. Because of this letter, your father knew me and helped me without reservation.

    ¡°It happened to coincide with the financial crisis in the United States. I spotted the right time to buy some down stocks back then and earned huge profits, and I gained a little fame. But fame was just fame. Do you know how difficult it was to survive in the United States¡¯ financial industry? I was just a poor boy who had no power, no background. I had just made a little money. In the eyes of those people, I was just new money. So I thought to myself, I want to fight my way into the financial industry.

    ¡°How did I do it? I raced with those people. On those high cliffs, I raced as if I didn¡¯t cherish my life and got first ce. I went to the casino to gamble. I didn¡¯t even blink my eyes when I spent thousands that night. Those people saw that I dared to y and slowly epted me from the bottom of their hearts.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to rely on intelligence alone in the financial industry. Compared with those with backgrounds, I¡¯m a little bit less informed. What should I do then? Ah, I have good looks on my side. In recent years, countless socialites and even powerful people¡¯s mistresses had liked me. ¡±

    ¡°I had no choice. I started to walk among the flowers. I remember one year, when a socialite wanted to sleep with me. I was 22 years old at that time. It was my first time, and I found An Mengwen. Actually, I never felt like I was at a loss. I could pick my women. I never wanted women who are not pretty or have a bad figure. Every single time, I could indulge myself with them and glean valuable inside information. I¡¯ve always had the advantage.

    ¡°How could I not have gotten the advantage? I was a poor boy. There were wolves and tigers surrounding me. Every step I took was on thin ice. In the American financial industry, where they don¡¯t even spit the bones out after eating others, I just shed my way through a path of blood and rooted in itpletely. It only took me four years. Countless people admired me.¡±

    Yin Muchenughed, and as heughed, it was as if he couldn¡¯t stop. A 25-year-old man had the right tough when he was so sessful.

    But why was there so much self-mockery, destion, and vague sadness in hisughter?

    Yilin felt her eyes fill with warmth. Suddenly, warm tears slid down from her cheeks. She held his palm and apologized profusely.

    Yin Muchen held her small jaw with two fingers, and his eyes were filled with gentleness. ¡°Yilin, you don¡¯t need to be sorry. There are few people I want to thank in my life. You and the professor are definitely two of them. I remember this one time when I had been stabbed. You took me to the hospital, stayed by my bedside, and kept crying. Yilin, from that moment on, I won¡¯t sleep with you. Do you understand? ¡±

    Yilin shook her head and looked at him with dim eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m different from those women. Yin Shuiling is different from those women as well, but why don¡¯t you want me but want her instead? ¡±

    Upon hearing Yin Shuiling¡¯s name, the man¡¯s dark eyes were immediately covered with ayer of soft affection. He raised his lips, smiled, and said, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know why I want her so much either.

    ¡°Back then, I was 18 years old. My father had just died, my mother had run away, I was alone, and then she appeared just like that. She always loved to follow me and call me Older Brother. She would only eat rice and leave me the meat. She would hold my neck and tell me she would protect me. In the seven years in America, she would avoid making friends then tell me over and over again that she misses me. The world is so big, but her eyes and heart only have space for me. ¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Yilin shook her head, ¡°Muchen, you and her will never be able to be together. I don¡¯t understand. You have already endured for seven years. In those seven years, you have been indifferent to her. Didn¡¯t you live a good life as well? Keep a little distance now, let her live peacefully, and allow yourself to live peacefully as well. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±

    ¡°Yilin, I never felt good at any point over those seven years when I had ignored her. I couldn¡¯t ask about her. Because for one, her father and I were on opposite sides after all. I couldn¡¯t let her be my weakness. Another point: how could I ask about her with her status when I had no power or ability? ¡±

    Yilin was in tears. She had known this man for five years. He had to put on a show and have a woman superficially. Although she had been jealous, she wouldn¡¯t mind.

    But this time, she really minded. Could hisst words be mean that the girl is the one who had supported him mentally and allowed him to ovee those seven difficult years in the United States had been the girl?

    Because the girl was too beautiful and attractive, he needed to make himself stronger to protect her.

    This was probably all that a man could do for a woman.

    ¡°Muchen, she just treats you as her older brother. She doesn¡¯t know anything about how you want to develop your rtionship with her. Even if you go to her room and bed her now, she wouldn¡¯t resist, because you are her older brother. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to do all the things a man would do to her as her older brother? If you really care about her feelings, you should not touch her and destroy the siblinghood yourself. ¡±

    After Yin Muchen heard Yilin¡¯s words, he was stunned and confused momentarily. Is it shameful?

    He had always felt that it was shameful.

    But...

    ¡°Yilin, I haven¡¯t felt that I was at a disadvantage in the past few years in the United States, but people love to be clean. I think I¡¯m dirty. The dirtier people are, the more they want to be around clean and beautiful people who are like angels. I¡¯m tired too. Those body doubles are starting to make me feel disgusted. I want to embrace the girl as we sleep.

    ¡°Over those seven years, I missed her no less than she missed me. She became thest soft spot in my heart after all those noise and filth I had been through.

    ¡°Besides, although I have had women, I always thought to myself that the first girl I kissed, the first girl I became a man on top of, even if she was only 8 years old at that time, I still think that she is my first woman.¡±

    Yilin suddenly stiffened when she heard that. She looked at the man in front of her incredulously. ¡°Muchen, you...¡±

    ...

    Yin Shuiling stayed in the room for an hour until the Auntie knocked at the door and asked her to eat.

    She went into the bathroom and washed her face, then she opened the door and went out.

    When walking through the corridor towards the stairs, Yin Shuiling saw Yilining from the other side. Yilin had changed into a long dress.

    Yin Muchen was not there. The two women stopped instantly after catching each other¡¯s gaze.

    Yilin looked at the girl¡¯s delicate and beautiful face, and she had to admit that this girl was the proudest masterpiece of God; she was perfect and wless.

    The girl who had appeared in Yin Muchen¡¯s life during the most difficult stage, she was like a little angel. Besides, the age of 18 was when a boy was filled with restlessness. They liked to y and roll in bed without restrictions. The desire that arose while facing such a beautiful girl had probably resulted in Yin Muchen¡¯s obsession.

    Yilin didn¡¯t want to give up.

    She wouldn¡¯t give up, either.

    Because Yin Muchen and the girl would not be able to get together.

    Yilin took the lead in saying, ¡°Little Sister, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling took a look at the stairs and straightened her back. In a soft voice, she replied, ¡°Sister Yilin, I have something to tell you too.¡±

    Yilin wanted to talk reasonably with her and move her with emotions, so she smiled and said, ¡°Little Sister, I like your brother. Can I be your sister-inw? Look, I¡¯m beautiful and my family background is good. If your brother marries me, I promise... ¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Yin Shuiling steadily shook her head and interrupted her.

    Yilin was not discouraged. ¡°Little Sister, I know you have been with your brother all this time, so it will be very ufortable for you to ept a sister-inw. But with one more sister-inw, you will have more love. I will love you with your brother in the future... ¡±

    Yin Shuiling still shook her head. Her delicate tender face was firm. ¡°I like my older brother,¡± she softly replied.

    ¡°Little Sister, I know you like your older brother, but your older brother needs a woman and a wife other than his sister...¡±

    Yilin¡¯s words came to an abrupt end, because she suddenly got the meaning of Yin Shuiling¡¯s ¡°like,¡± and her eyes widened incredulously.

    Yin Shuiling met Yilin¡¯s eyes. She stepped back to the stairway. ¡°Sister Yilin, I like my brother, but I don¡¯t like you. I don¡¯t want to drive you away, but you¡¯ve been pestering my brother. Now, let¡¯s try and see who Older Brother wants. Does he want you or me? ¡±

    Yilin was frozen. She didn¡¯t understand Yin Shuiling¡¯s words.

    At this time, the Auntie came out of the kitchen and said, ¡°Miss Yin, Miss Yilin, dinner is ready...¡±

    The girl standing at the stairway was very agitated as she said, ¡°Sister Yilin, don¡¯t do this. I won¡¯t leave my older brother... Ah!¡±

    With a scream, the girl leaned back and fell down the stairs.

    The Auntie could hardly breathe. She watched the little ball fall from the top floor to the bottom and then rolled to her feet.

    The girly on the ground, her forehead oozing with blood.

    ¡°Ah, Miss Yin! Call a doctor. Call a doctor quickly!¡±

    ...

    Yin Muchen, dressed in a ck suit, came back from outside. There was an important meeting at the office. He had rushed back in a hurry and was followed by Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya. The autumn night was filled with cool air. The handsome face of the man seemed to be chilled to the bone.

    The man quickly walked up the stairs, and the doctor came up right behind him. ¡°Young Master Yin, Miss Yin fell down the stairs, and her head was bleeding. Fortunately, the injury was not serious. I handled the superficial wound carefully. There won¡¯t be any scarring. In the next few days, Miss Yin will need to rest.¡±

    Yin Muchen tightly pursed his thin lips. He shot the Auntie a sharp look and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    The man had always been gentle and refined and seldom had such a temper. Auntie timidly replied, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know what was going on. Just as I came out of the kitchen, I saw Miss Yin and Miss Yilin standing at the stairway and arguing. It looked as if...Miss Yilin asked Miss Yin to leave you. Miss Yin was so agitated that she fell down the stairs after taking a bad step. ¡±

    So Yilin, who was standing on one side, received a bleak and cold gaze from the man.

 Chapter 501 - Older Brother Doesnâ€™t Want Anyone Else Anymore, In The Future, It Would Be Just You

    <h4>Chapter 501: Older Brother Doesn¡¯t Want Anyone Else Anymore, In The Future, It Would Be Just You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Yi Lin¡¯s face turned white, and she was also shocked.

    Firstly, she did not expect Yin Shuiling to really fall in love with Yin Muchen. This pair of siblings were actually in love with one another, and secondly, she did not expect the young girl who was usually gentle and innocent to be so extreme. She never expected Yin Shuiling to actually choose to roll down from the top of the stairs.

    Yilin still remembered how the girl looked as shey down on the carpet all covered in blood.

    She was a flower bud that raised in a greenhouse, and her small face was the signature of the girl. She would actually be so cruel towards herself just to snatch Yin Muchen.

    Yilin was bbergasted.

    At this moment, Yin Muchen stared at her with a sinister gaze in his eyes. Her heart felt both painful and pressured. This was the man whom she loved for five years, and he actually fell in love with another girl in another ce.

    And that girl had to appear so much earlier than her. He¡¯s knownYin Shuiling for so many years before her. How was she going topete with her then?

    ¡°Yin Muchen, why are you looking at me like this? Aren¡¯t you clear about what kind of person I am? Do you really think that I would ask Yin Shuiling to leave you, and do you really think that I caused her to fall down from the top of the stairs?¡±

    Yin Muchen stood up straight, and he did not have much emotion on his face. He pursed his thin lips together. His voice was extremely cold without any touch of warmth. ¡°Then, who would have caused her to fall down the stairs?¡±

    After he spoke, Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to open the door. ¡°Book a ticket for Miss Yilin, send her to America tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Hu Yaplied.

    Yin Muchen went inside the bedroom.

    Yilin was extremely furious. She wanted to chase after him. ¡°Yin Muchen, exin yourself clearly. I am a person who has a clear conscience. If I did it, then I did, but if I did not do so, I didn¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t like others to use me falsely. Yin Muchen, where is your intelligence? Did you be dumb after seeing her fall down the stairs? Did your head get stuck between the doors?¡±

    ¡°Enough, Miss Yilin...¡± Hu Ya stopped her and said, ¡°Boss asked me to help you book air tickets, and I will drive you to the airport right now.¡±

    ¡°I will not leave; I want to prove my innocence.¡±

    At this moment, Liu Caizhe came forward and said, ¡°Miss Yilin, Muchen¡¯s senses are still present, but you do not understand what he meant. Miss Yin fell down the stairs, and you were the one who caused that to happen.¡±

    Yilin froze and suddenly realized what Yin Muchen meant.

    If she weren¡¯t around, Yin Shuiling would not have fallen down from the stairs.

    The truth behind how Yin Shuiling falling down the stairs was not important. The most important thing was the reason why Yin Shuiling fell down the stairs.

    This reason was her, and now, the man was sending her away.

    Yilinughed out loud. The unhappiness and unfairness that she felt inside her heart was immediately reced by hopelessness. She understood everything now. She could not get between this pair of siblings.

    These two people were crazy.

    He pampered that girl like a pervert.

    That girl liked him, and that was also perverted.

    Yilin shrugged Hu Ya off and went down the stairs. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to send me off. I will go to the airport by myself. Tell Yin Muchen that I do not wish him well.¡±

    Because she did not wish him well, she would not tell what the girl said to her about liking him to Yin Muchen.

    She would rather that they would continue to waste more time on earth.

    ...

    Inside the room

    Yin Shuiling leaned back on the headboard of the bed. Her head was wrapped with white gauze. Her face was pale. She brought her small white hand to her injured forehead. Her entire face was scrunched due to the pain that she was enduring.

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps rang out in her ears. She lifted her gaze up to have a look, and Yin Muchen was already standing by her side.

    ¡°Older Brother...¡±

    The man was dressed in a perfectly cut ck suit. The yellow light shone down on his handsome shoulders and made him look handsome like a piece of jade, but the expression on his face was stern, and his features were still like stagnant water.

    He lifted his hand up to touch her forehead, and he silently pressed his thumb on her forehead.

    ¡°Older Brother, what are you doing? Don¡¯t press down on me. It hurts...¡± The tears in Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes flowed down her face immediately. She was already in so much pain, and Older Brother was still pressing down on her.

    ¡°Hah.¡± Yin Muchen softlyughed with a touch of self-mockery. ¡°You also know something about pain right now? You only know about pain right now. Let me ask you something; how did you fall down the stairs?¡±

    Yin Shuiling heard the cold and unhappy tone in Older Brother¡¯s voice. She drooped her small head down, as she did not dare to look at fierce, forceful eyes. Her pink lips were pouting slightly. Softly, she said, ¡°I was talking to Older Sister Yilin near the staircase. Older Sister Yi Lin told me to leave you. I...¡±

    ¡°Yin Shuiling, dare to lie once again?¡± The man interrupted her coldly.

    Yin Shuiling immediately started to weep. She kneaded her hand into a small fist as she rubbed her eyes. Her sparkling tears trickled down her face. As she lifted her head up, she looked at the man with her blurred vision. ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t be angry...Woo woo, I was wrong, I lied... I would not dare to do so in the future...¡±

    Yin Muchen pinched her cute chin. The fiery anger inside his heart was hard to extinguish, but seeing her cry, he felt bad for her. ¡°Yin Shuiling, are you silly or what? That staircase was so high up, and you also dared to fall down from the top of the stairs? If you injured your face and there was a scar that was left on your face, what would you do? Do you n to ruin such a beautiful little face?¡±

    Girls all cared about their faces, and wasn¡¯t she afraid at all?

    She was not afraid, and he was afraid on her behalf.

    ¡°Older Brother,¡± Yin Shuiling cried while she stretched her small hand out to tug on his suit. ¡°I really do not like Older Sister Yilin, Older Brother, can you really not to be together with Older Sister Yi Lin? I don¡¯t like her staying in our house. I don¡¯t like her bothering you. Older Brother, can you ask her to leave?¡±

    Yin Muchen took a step forward, and his voice was bitter as he said, ¡°Shuiling, tell Older Brother ¡ª why do you not like Older Sister Yilin? If you think that she is not good, in the future, Older Brother can find one who you think is good, one you can ept. If you are doing this because...Older Sister Yilin snatched Older Brother away...¡±

    Yin Shuiling put both slim arms around the man¡¯s sculpted waist. She ced her small face on the cold, smooth material of the suit while she sobbed out, ¡°Older Brother, it is not because Older Sister Yilin is not good... It is because Older Sister Yilin wants to snatch Older Brother away from me... Older Brother, don¡¯t look for other older sisters. Older Brother belongs to me!¡±

    Yin Muchen felt that he was sick right now. He had a shameless thought that he could not tell anyone inside his heart. He tried hard to suppress it, but it did not work.

    The girl always gave him hope, and this hope was like a seedling. The thought that was buried inside him was awakened, and it started to sprout.

    ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother needs...women. Older Brother needs...¡±

    Yin Shuiling stood up from the bed, this height made her taller than the man. She hugged the man¡¯s neck. She trembled cover the man¡¯s soft, thin lips with her own.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s waist froze. All of the blood flowing in his entire body went towards his brain. The girl¡¯s lips were mesmerizing and fragrant, and he was drunk.

    He pinned the girl¡¯s small waist as he pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Shuiling...¡±

    ¡°Older Brother, am I not a woman? In the future, don¡¯t hug those beautiful older sisters anymore. Don¡¯t kiss them either. I also can...¡±

    After Yin Shuiling was done speaking, she buried her small head deep in the man¡¯s neck. What about her own dignity? She did not want any of it anymore, she only wanted Older Brother.

    Yin Muchen lightly closed his eyes, and he turned his face sideways to kiss the girl¡¯s face with force. He had to admit defeat now. He gave up treatment. If she was willing, he would apany her until both of them were old.

    ¡°Okay, Shuiling.. Older Brother would not want anyone else. In the future, it would be just you.¡±

    ...

    Yin Shuiling recuperated for a few days before she went to attend school. Older Sister Yilin left, and she did not see any more women by Yin Muchen¡¯s side. Many yearster, when Yin Shuiling thought about this period of time, this was the most blissful time that she and Yin Muchen had in their lives.

    Although this period of time was very short.

    After she was dismissed from school on Friday, she returned to the condominium unit. She ced her school bag in the room, then she went to the study.

    She opened the door to the study. Yin Muchen was seated in the office chair. There were many documentsid out on the table. The man leaned back in the chair. He used his left hand to pinch the centre of his forehead. A half-lit cigarette that had yet to be stubbed out was in his right hand, and he looked exhausted.

    Yin Shuiling went over with light footsteps. She grabbed the cigarette in the man¡¯s fingers, and she turned around to stub it out in the ashtray.

    After doing it, a muscr arm pinned her small waist down. ¡°Ah!¡± she shouted as she was lifted up onto the man¡¯s thighs.

    She smiled as she struggled. The man turned her around, and her back was to him as she sat down. She noticed a masculine scent together with the lingering scent of nicotine as he came near the side of her ears. Together with the man¡¯s hoarse, fatigued tone, he sounded extremely sexy as he said, ¡°You didn¡¯t even let out a sound when you came in. Did you want to scare me?¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned red in the face. She pouted her lips as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I saw Older Brother was asleep, and I did not want to disturb you.¡± As she spoke, she turned her body around. The girl was way too small, and at this moment, the moment she turned around, her entire little figure was lying down in the bend of the man¡¯s powerful arms. She turned her gaze back to look at the man¡¯s handsome face. She lifted her small index finger to graze his nose. ¡°Older Brother, smoke less in the future. It is not good for your health.¡±

    Yin Muchen held her small, fair fingers and took them to the side of his lips, then he kissed them. He nodded his head nonchntly. ¡°Okay... if you do not like it, I will not smoke in the future.¡±

    It was very normal for a man to smoke. There were some times that he was too tired from work and needed to rx. He would not really quit smoking because of her, and at this moment, he was just coaxing her.

    After the man kissed her fingers, Yin Shuiling withdrew her fingers shyly. This feeling was...very hard to describe.

    She turned her body back and took the pen on the table. Her beautiful back was extremely straight, and it was exactly the way she looked when she did her homework. ¡°Older Brother, what work are you doing? Let me help you.¡±

    Yin Muchen held her small waist in hisrge palm. It was winter right now. She wore a white winter coat, and the zipper of the winter coat was unzipped, exposing the pink sweater underneath. Her posture was very upright. He ced his firm jaw on her small shoulders as he looked at the arc on her chest. It was small and pointy as it pressed against the side of the table...

    He swallowed his saliva as he withdrew his gaze. Her small, snow-white earlobes were by the side of his lips, and he kissed them naturally as hezily answered, ¡°Sure, help me then.¡±

    Yin Shuiling flipped the document open, and her small exquisite face was all scrunched up together. ¡°Older Brother, what is this? It¡¯s all numbers ¡ª I do not understand anything.¡±

    Yin Muchenughed and held her small hand as he teased her gently. ¡°You can¡¯t even master high school mathematics, and you still want to help me?¡±

    The man¡¯s tone was gentle and low as he spoke. It was also charming due to his rxed demeanor, and as the girl listened on, sparks flew in her ears.

    Yin Shuiling felt her heart was entirely sweet. There was a bright smile on her small, exquisite face, and even her coy voice sounded feminine and cute. ¡°I don¡¯t have to master mathematics well. It is all good as long as Older Brother is good in math.¡±

    The manughed carelessly, as he said, ¡°Just because I am good at math, you don¡¯t have to master it? When did my things be yours also? There are many good things that I have. Do I have to give all of them to you?¡±

    There were many bad aspects of a man on Yin Muchen. He was at the wild age of 25. He had a fragrant and soft bundle in his arms, and he always thought of taking advantage of her.

 Chapter 502 - The Sweetness That Ended Before It Started (1)

    <h4>Chapter 502: The Sweetness That Ended Before It Started (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Yin Shuiling turned her small head around. Her hair was all tied up; she had it tied up into a cute bun. Her fringe on her forehead made her small, attractive face look even more appealing. Her eyebrows and her nose seemed as if they¡¯d been drawn by an artist, delicate and beautiful.

    She blinked with herrge wet eyes as she looked at the man. She was both innocent and curious as she coyly asked, ¡°Older Brother, what good thing do you have on your body? Why aren¡¯t you giving it to me?¡±

    Yin Muchensaw her innocent behaviour, and his eyes were dark and sparkling. His voice was hoarse. He bent his body down to peck her rose petal-like red lips as he said, ¡°Yeah, I will not give it to you now because you are too young...¡±

    As he kissed her, Yin Shuiling¡¯s small, fair hand firmly sped his cor, and she blinked her long thickshes. She recounted what he had taught her, then closed her eyes.

    The most the girl knew how to do was to use her own lips to brush against his. He opened his mouth to attack her, and she immediately was at a loss. She was inexperienced as she allowed him to kiss her. Her small face could not stop steaming with hot air.

    Yin Muchen closed his narrow eyes. She was just like jelly. She was soft and smooth, but he did not dare to overexert his strength. Her tiny lips were too small, and all of his movements were all extremely careful, afraid that he would hurt her.

    This kind of feeling made him feel that this was not enough.

    He opened his eyes up to a slit and watched her face turn red. He swallowed his saliva, slid onerge hand down, and came over to the hem of her pink shirt, wanting to go inside.

    The girl was quickly rmed. She had this type of experience three or four times before. She was so young, and because the man bullied her, she was anxious as she ducked away. She pressed down on his hand and turned her head to dodge his lips. She was so shy as she buried herself in his embrace.

    Yin Muchen noticed that her long, curlyshes were trembling furiously. He closed his eyes and panted for a moment, trying to stabilize his breathing. He withdrew his hand and pecked her small, milk-white face before he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I am not going to touch you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling grabbed his cor and lifted her body up slightly. She gave him a peck on his handsome face.

    It was her way ofpensating him.

    Yin Muchen hugged her andughed softly.

    Yin Shuiling was smiling like a blooming flower. The man moved her slim legs over to a side and adjusted his position to allow her to lie in his embrace morefortably. His arms were powerful as he enveloped her. He did not bear to leave her small face, and he sniffed her fragrance as he kissed her all over the ce.

    ¡°Shuiling, I will not go to the office today. I will bring you out to y, okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure...¡± Yin Shuiling hugged his neck, and the man kissed her gently. He did not kiss her anywhere he was not supposed to, but he would kiss her ears, and she found it to be ticklish. She scrunched her tender neck as she ducked away, but after ducking away for a few moments, her coy voice was trembling. She also knew that the man loved and pampered her. She was feminine and coy as she held onto his cor. In a girlish tone, she said, ¡°Older Brother, I want you to bring me out shopping. I want clothes and jewelry.¡±

    In the past, he brought Older Sister Yi Lin to buy these items, so she also wanted to do it.

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up. He nudged his lips against her pink lips for a moment. How could he not know what she was thinking inside her heart? He nodded his head and agreed to everything. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The silly girl did not know something. When a woman has a man bring her out to buy jewelry, normally, after a man fulfilled the task, they would go stay over at the hotel for a night.

    It was merely a way for women and men to satisfy their needs.

    ¡°Shuiling, I will say this beforehand, you are not allowed to run all over the ce when we are shopping. You have been getting quite bold recently; you are not allowed to do dangerous things.¡±

    ¡°Older Brother, as long as you do not hang out with other beautiful older sisters, I will not do dangerous things.¡±

    Yin Muchen heard what she said and left her pink lips. He stretched his hand out to touch her small face. His movements were gentle and loving as he said, ¡°Shuiling, do you like me very much?¡±

    Yin Shuiling weed his gaze and said, ¡°Yeah, I like Older Brother. I cannot live without Older Brother.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s ears were ringing with the word ¡°Older Brother.¡± His dark, sparkling eyes dimmed a little, and heughed self mockingly.

    Older Brother...

    She only liked Older Brother...

    Yin Muchen hugged her and used his handsome face to nudge her small face lovingly. His voice was soft and tender as he said, ¡°Shuiling, I also like you.¡±

    After a long time, many yearster, Yin Shuiling recalled the past and realized that this was the man¡¯s only time that he confessed his love.

    But it was a pity. At that time, she was way too young.

    ...

    In the department stall, the sales person introduced the clothes on the rack passionately as she said, ¡°Young Master Yin, Miss Yin, these are thetest designs this year, especially this long dark green dress matched together with this bright red retro outer shirt. I think that this piece really suits Miss Yin.¡±

    Yin Shuiling had a look at the clothes that the salesperson was holding before she raised her head up to look at the man by her side. She said, ¡°Older Brother, I don¡¯t like this piece of clothing.¡±

    Yin Muchen ced one hand in his pocket as he scanned that piece of clothing. Dark green matched with red. The colour was bright and attractive, but it was really not something that she would like.

    The girl was 15 years old, and the clothes that she wore right now were an innocent style. She would wear a uniform in school, and when she was not in school, she liked to wear white and pink princessce dresses. She had her own taste. The clothes that she picked were all exquisite, but the colours were all very in.

    She¡¯d never worn red before.

    The salesperson smiled and said, ¡°Miss Yin, the clothes that you always wear are pure and elegant styles, but you are slowly growing up. You will be a young woman, and with your beautiful face, if you put on such attractive colours, I guarantee that when you head outside, it would be a 100% probability that everyone would turn their heads around to look at you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling still did not like it.

    ¡°Shuiling, go inside and try it on. Older Brother will see if it¡¯s okay,¡± Yin Muchen said.

    ¡°This piece?¡± Yin Shuiling stretched her fingers out.

    Yin Muchen nodded his head and said, ¡°Yeah, this piece.¡±

    ¡°Okay then.¡± Yin Shuiling took the clothing and went inside the changing room.

    ¡°Miss Yin, you have to remove the clothing that you are wearing before putting on this piece of clothing to see the effects. There is a heater inside the changing room. It will not be cold. Do you need me to go inside to help?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was crimson red, and she raised her head up quickly to sneak a peek at Yin Muchen. Yin Muchen was also looking at her.

    She withdrew her gaze and covered her face as she ran towards the changing room. ¡°There is no need.¡±

    The salespersonughed and joked with Yin Muchen. ¡°President Yin, Miss Yin is way too shy.¡±

    Yin Muchen agreed with a snort, and he went over and took a magazine up from the rack by the side of his hand before walking over to take a seat on the burgundy sofa. He stretched his long legs outzily, and he crossed his ankles together before he channelled his gaze down to focus on the magazine.

    Thee salespersons¡¯ gazes were fixed on Yin Muchen. The man had matched a white shirt together with a dark blue deep V knitted sweater. Two buttons of the sweater were undone, exposing the man¡¯s sexy, exquisite corbones. He had a ck mid length coat over it, looking fashionable and chic.

    The man was reading a magazine. His handsome features were just like a silent sculpture. His posture was very casual, but it was also hard to ignore the attractiveness that the man was emitting from his body.

    The 25 year old man was handsome and attractive, yet he was reserved and cold just like a sessful mogul. He was just like a ma. He was simply seated there but was somehow emitting intense charm.

    The salespeople almost drooled.

    At this moment, the doors of the changing room opened up, and Yin Shuiling walked out.

    Yin Muchen raised his head up to nce over, and his gaze froze on the spot.

    The long dark green skirt ended by the girl¡¯s exquisite ankles. The skirt was tight around the waist, and her slim and tiny bones looked extra feminine and girly with her curves. She could not considered to be extra voluptuous, but she was still beautiful and delicate. She looked beautiful. She was not seductive, but she looked extra attractive.

    She wore the red knitted shirt over it. It was retro styled with bell sleeves, and her hair was let down today. The right side was braided up in a flower braid. The red and green contrasted against her skin, and her skin looked soft and tender. The girl was originally very stunning, and with this set of clothing, she made others unable to tear their gazes away from her.

    The salesperson took in a breath of air and went forward quickly to say, ¡°Oh my gosh, Miss Yin suits this kind of bright and attractive colour so much. A woman is pretty since birth, but we have to show off this kind of beauty to its maximum, then we are not wasting the beauty. President Yin, do you agree?¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s dark gaze stopped on the girl, and he did not say anything.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small, fair hand lifted the dark green skirt up. She was shy and apprehensive as she looked at the man, and she coyly asked him, ¡°Older Brother, do I look good?¡±

    She looked very good!

    If she did not look good, what could be considered good?

    From the first moment Yin Muchen saw her in the dress, he knew that this outfit suited her. The salesperson was totally right. Those pinks and white really wasted her extremely stunning face. She should be in full bloom, and she should be as beautiful as a rose in its absolute peak.

    Not bothering about the sunshine and growing to its max potential.

    Yin Muchen nodded his head calmly and gave his opinion. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    It¡¯s alright...

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small, excited face became disappointed immediately, and she turned around to go back inside the changing room. She was unhappy as she said, ¡°I will go and change my clothes.¡±

    The salesperson was bbergasted after she heard him. What kind of taste did this Young Master Yin have?

    At this moment, a ringtone could be heard. The salesperson got a call, and she was apologetic as she told Yin Muchen, ¡°Please hold on for a moment,¡± before she took her phone and went outside to take the call.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling changed her clothes in the changing room, she removed the red outer shirt, and used her small hand to pull the zipper of the long dress on her back.

    Her arm was short, and she was unable to reach the back. It was a little strenuous for her.

    At this moment, a longrge hand touched her zipper and helped her pull the zipper all the way down.

    Yin Shuiling was shocked. She raised her head up to look at the mirror in front of her, and the tall and handsome man was right behind her.

    ¡°Older Brother, why are you here? This is the female changing room.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s dark, marble-like gaze crashed into the girl. He took his left hand from his pocket and pressed down on her small shoulder as he bent down and went by the side of her ears tough softly. He said, ¡°If I did note and have a look at you now, I am afraid that someone would feel wronged and want to cry.¡±

    It turned out that he actually knew.

    He knew but he¡¯d still said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Girls like to hear nice words. Although many people said that she was beautiful, those people were not rted to her at all, and she really wanted to hear his opinion the most.

    Yin Shuiling drooped her small head and did not bother with him.

    Yin Muchen stepped forward a bit. His warm, broad chest pressed against her back. Hisrge hand went in from the zipper that was open on her shoulder, and he went inside. He swallowed his saliva and asked, ¡°Do you like this piece of clothing?¡±

    Yin Shuiling shook her head honestly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Yin Muchen wrapped his right hand her small waist. He half pushed and hugged her against the mirror. He raised his eyebrows up as heughed softly. ¡°Is it too figure-hugging, so you are afraid of others looking at you?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was the colour of a big steamed prawn. The man¡¯s words reflected what she was thinking inside her heart. She always wore princess skirts that did not show her figure off, and at that time, she was young and did not have a figure, but now, especially in the past two to three months, she had bloomed in some spots, and she was unable to hide herself anymore

 Chapter 503 - The Sweetness That Ended Before It Started (2)

    <h4>Chapter 503: The Sweetness That Ended Before It Started (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    It was way too embarrassing for anyone to see.

    She wanted to hide away from anyone and not let anyone see.

    So she did not like to wear such figure-hugging clothes.

    But how did Older Brother find out?

    She realized that there were times when Older Brother would say something that made her face go red, just like that time when she sat on hisp, and he would ask her why she did not split her legs wide. Just like that.

    She was shy like a young girl and could never escape from her Older Brother¡¯s eyes.

    Yin Muchen came to the side of her hair took a deep whiff. Hisrge hand pinned her small waist as he pushed her forward and pressed her down.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yin Shuiling let out a soft shout. She was forced against the mirror. The mirror was icy cold, and she had a frown on her face due to the difort. She put her small, fair hand against the mirror as she tried to struggle. ¡°Older Brother, what are you doing? You¡¯re hurting me. If you continue being like this, I will get angry for real.¡±

    The man did not seem to hear what she said. He used three fingers to press both of her small hands behind her back. His long legs were slightly bent as they hit her slim legs. This position made her go against the surface of the mirror.

    The zipper of her long dark-green skirt was still up, and the man used his left hand to loosen it easily. Yin Shuiling looked at her own reflection in the mirror. She was just wearing a small white tank top, and he held onto the material in his hands. Her waist was straight and upright. That matured part was sticking out, and all she saw in the mirror was her smooth, fair skin that was moving about.

    Yin Shuiling was in shock as she closed her eyes. Her small face was both pale and red. Her coy voice was trembling as her eyes were red-rimmed. ¡°Older Brother... Older Brother...¡±

    ¡°You are not allowed to shout!¡± the man behind her said unhappily. He used hisrge palm to hold onto her from the front, and he used a small amount of strength in exchange for the scream that he expected from her.

    He had a frown on his handsome face as he softly warned her, ¡°You are not allowed to cry. If you dare to cry loudly, I have other methods to make you cry for real.¡±

    As he spoke, the man turned his gaze sideways to kiss her small face, and he was forceful and fierce. ¡°Yin Shuiling, why are you so small? Why is it 10 years? When I was matured, you were still young, and after you really be matured, I would be...old already. In the future, will you fly away? Fly to another person¡¯s ce, huh?¡±

    ...

    The shopping assistant made the call and came back, she saw that the door of the changing room was open, and the girl ran out with her eyes and nose all red.

    ¡°Miss Yin...¡± The shopping assistant opened her mouth, but the girl ran away like a dash of wind.

    The shopping assistant was confused and nced at Yin Muchen once. That handsome man had a hand in his pocket as he leaned back on the wall. He followed the girl with his dark gaze. He looked at the bodyguard standing near the door and gave an indication with his eyes, and the bodyguard understood his instructions as he followed Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Muchen lifted his long legs to scan the clothes in the shop, and he walked along as he picked some articles. ¡°This piece...this piece, and also this piece... Wrap all of them up.¡±

    Thenky, long-legged man stood before the cashier as he took his wallet out, and he used two fingers to pinch a silver card.

    ¡°Okay, Young Master Yin.¡± The sales assistant had a bright smile on her face as she went to wrap the clothes up. She had to admit that this man had good taste, and he picked a style that was appropriate for that girl.

    The sales assistant thought inside her heart, how many women has he had to train this type of taste in him.

    ¡°Young Master Yin, do you want to wrap that long dark-green skirt and red shirt up too? Miss Yin looks really beautiful wearing those pieces.¡±

    Yin Muchen scanned through the disy unit. That girl that was standing before the lift as she drooped her gaze down, feeling wronged. She¡¯d been bullied too badly by him and did not dare cry. Just like a small bunny, she was anxious and pitiful.

    He shook his head. ¡°There is no need.¡±

    ...

    After dumping the shopping bags to the bodyguards, Yin Muchen held the girl¡¯s small hand as he brought her into the jewellery store.

    Yin Shuiling was unwilling to cooperate. She shook her small hand a few times and wanted to get away from him.

    The man in front channelled his gaze over as he coaxed her with his deep voice. ¡°Shuiling, stop throwing a tantrum, okay? I am usually busy with work, and it is a rare opportunity for me to bring you out to shop around. Do you really want to throw a tantrum with me?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart turned soft instantly. She cherished the times that she had together with him very much.

    But just now, in the changing room, he...

    Yin Shuiling was unwilling as she allowed him to hold her hand.

    After reaching the jewelry counter, the sales assistant was passionate as she said, ¡°Young Master Yin, you are here to bring Miss Yin to buy some jewelry today?¡±

    Yin Muchen let go of the girl¡¯s small hand as he sat down on the high stool that was was spinning around. His long legs were ced casually and handsomely. He nodded his head as he said, ¡°Yeah, rmend some styles that are suitable.¡±

    Yin Shuiling had a look at the various jewellery and sparkles in the counter, and they were all sparkling and glowing as it caught anyone¡¯s attention. She pouted her pink lips as she unhappily said, ¡°I want everything here.¡±

    Yin Muchen had a look at her facial expression. She was way too furious. Her tender, exquisite cheeks were pouty, and her eyes were sparkling even brighter than a diamond. They were defined as she red at him with her moist eyes.

    He had a pampering smile on his face as he said, ¡°Sure, wrap everything here into the bag.¡±

    The sales assistant was in a blur. She did not know if they were joking around or being real , ¡°Young Master Yin, do you want to wrap up everything here?¡±

    Yin Muchen nodded his head and said, ¡°Yeah...¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Yin Shuiling interrupted them and said, ¡°I do not like some designs here. I will pick the ones that I will like.¡±

    She just wanted to anger him for a while and really did not want everything here. Since his attitude was good, half the anger in her heart had already dissipated.

    She did not know how others interacted with one another, but her character was soft. She would always listen to him. As long as he did not make her feel any pain, she would be soft and gentle like a small kitten and cower by his side.

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up. He put a muscr arm around her small waist, and he perched together with her on the counter to have a look. He was serious as he helped her choose. ¡°Which one do you like?¡±

    ¡°Hmm... Is this one nice?¡± She pointed towards a bracelet....

    The sales assistant looked at this pair of siblings. She felt that it was weird inside her heart. Everyone in T City knew that Yin Muchen pampered his younger sister, and he would cup her in his hands, afraid that she would fall down...

    But when they picked jewelry with one another at this moment, the man¡¯s handsome face had a gentle expression. The girl was obedient as shey in his embrace. With her small, fair fingers, she pointed towards different jewellery styles. Actually, she could not see how much Yin Shuiling really wanted them, but there was a smile on her small, attractive face, and she looked so sweet.

    They were just like a couple...who were in the middle of a passionate romance.

    Actually, he¡¯de to this shop a while ago. There was no one in T City who did not recognize Yin Muchen. The newly crowned finance mogul who reaped all of his sess by starting from scratch was extremely eye catching, and thest time, he came together with Miss Yilin. At that time, he sat there reading newspapers while feeling bored. Miss Yi Lin would choose some pieces before going to bother him to ask him for his opinion, and he would nod his head without much care.

    They all said that Yin Muchen was a pro in the world of romance, but when the beautiful girls in the jewelry shop flirted with him, he did not care about them. Even towards Miss Yilin, he was also not very interested.

    At that time, the sales assistant thought that the rumours that were circting outside were not true. At least, what she saw was Yin Muchen not being interested in women, but today, this man was focused and romantic.

    The sales assistant was shocked at the thought that came into her heart. She averted her gaze, feeling flustered, and she did not dare to look at the things that she should not have seen.

    Yin Shuiling picked for a long amount of time and did not find something that she liked. She was not interested in such things, and at this moment, she chanced upon an exquisite diamond ne at the counter on the other end of the shop. ¡°Older Brother, what is that? It looks so pretty.¡±

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Yin Muchen asked her.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head firmly as she said, ¡°I like it. I liked it the moment I saw it.¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at the sales assistant. ¡°Take that ne out.¡±

    The sales assistant coughed softly as she hesitated before saying, ¡°Young Master Yin, this is a leg anklet. Normally, it would be a gift that a man would give to the woman that he loves, and the meaning behind it would be to be tied down for life.¡±

    There were some words that the sales assistant did not dare say. When a man gifted a woman with a leg anklet, most of them would treat it as a yful gift between one another. Normally, most couples would buy one, and most of the time, rich men would buy it to please their mistresses.

    The sales assistant looked at Yin Muchen. This was a man who had other women previously, and the sales assistant did not believe that he did not understand the meaning behind it.

    Yin Muchen did not have much of an expression on his face. He lowered his gaze to look at the small girl in his embrace, and he gently asked, ¡°Do you still want it?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small, exquisite face was steaming with hot air. Her beautiful eyes were roaming around as she asked both shyly and nervously, ¡°Older Brother doesn¡¯t want to gift me this?¡±

    Yin Muchen curled his lips up into a small smile as he used his long fingers to point towards the leg anklet. ¡°Take it out then.¡±

    The sales assistant did not say anything further, and she opened the cab quickly, using both of her hands to hand the leg anklet over to Yin Muchen.

    Yin Muchen held the anklet in his hands as he asked the girl, ¡°Do you want to try it on?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head firmly.

    Yin Muchen came down from the high stool and bent one of his knees down. He stooped down before the girl, the girl was wearing a pair of small white boots, Yin Muchen removed the boots and took off the small pink socks that she was wearing. The girl¡¯s small feet were fair and smooth, and he ced her small feet on the knee that he¡¯d bent down, then ced the leg anklet on her feet.

    ¡°Does it look good?¡± He lifted his head up to ask her.

    At this moment, she was seated on the high stool. The man knelt down for her, and normally, when she removed her socks in winter, her feet would feel cold, but her small feet were ced on his kneecap caringly. The man¡¯s warm body temperature was stered on her skin.

    As she looked at the gentle expression on the man¡¯s handsome face, Yin Shuiling felt her heartbeat elerate. Every girl was just like a princess. All of them anticipated the day that they would meet their prince charming.

    At this moment, in Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart, Yin Muchen bent his knee for her, and he was her Prince Charming.

    She nodded her head as her face turned red. ¡°I like it.¡±

    ...

    After shopping for an entire day, Yin Shuiling went back to her bedroom to take a shower. She totally erased the unhappiness that they had back in the changing room earlier in the day. She opened the door of the washroom, and she was dressed in a white puffy dress as she ran to the door of the study room.

    She ced her small hand on the handle of the door, and Yin Muchen was seated on the office chair as he handled the documents in front of him.

    After apanying her for an entire day, he naturally had work toplete.

    ¡°Older Brother...¡± She stood at the side of the door as she spoke coyly.

    Yin Muchen lifted his head up from the documents. After he returned to the condominium unit, he removed the thin winter coat and V necked sweater. He just had a white shirt on him, and he undid the top three buttons, exposing his exquisite corbones and a small patch of his sun kissed chest. He looked masculine and matured.

    ¡°Shuiling, what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked softly.

    Yin Shuiling pursed her cherry like small lips. She opened her mouth slightly as she shyly and softly said, ¡°Older Brother, when would you be done with work? Aren¡¯t you going to bed?¡±

    Yin Muchen heard what she said and lifted his eyebrows up. He closed the documents and took two reports before standing up. He ced one of his hands in his pockets as he stood in front of the girl. ¡°I have a meeting tomorrow morning. I still have two reports to look through.¡± As he spoke, the man bent his body down slightly. He went close to the side of the girl¡¯s pink lips, smiled, and said, ¡°There is no thunder today. Do you still need me to apany you?¡±

    After getting exposed by him, Yin Shuiling tugged her skirt with her small, fair hand. Actually, she did not want to be a girl who was very needy.

    But now, it was already nine o¡¯clock at night, and she did not want to sleep alone. She wanted to Older Brother to apany her.

    Yin Shuiling bit down on her lip and made up an excuse on the spot. ¡°I am afraid that Older Brother would be too tired. I want Older Brother to rest earlier.¡±

    When she spoke, she was coy and gentle like a young girl. Yin Muchen listened to her as his waist turned soft. He went forward, and he opened his lips to suck on her small lips. ¡°I still need to look through the reports, but I can read through the reports in the room.¡±

 Chapter 504 - The Sweetness That Ended Before It Started (3)

    <h4>Chapter 504: The Sweetness That Ended Before It Started (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    She was kissed suddenly. Yin Shuiling was frozen as she stood on the spot. Her nostrils were full of the man¡¯s healthy and pleasant scent, and her legs went soft.

    She heard the man softly ask, ¡°Which room do you want me to go through the reports in, huh?¡±

    No matter how blurry Yin Shuiling felt, her small face was crimson red after hearing what he said. She pushed him away with her small, fair hand, and she covered her face as she turned her head around to run.

    Yin Muchen stood up straight to look at her back profile. She was dressed in a white long-sleeved puffy dress. It was a loose design, but it could not cover her figure that was getting more and more svelte. The hem of the skirt was beneath her kneecap. Her snowy white foott bore the diamond anklet that he bought today. When she ran, the white skirt was flowing in the wind, and he did not know whether it was her or the diamonds that were sparkling in his eyes.

    Yin Muchen swallowed his saliva before lifting his long legs to step forward

    She went inside the bedroom. Yin Shuiling leaped onto her bed andy down. She pulled the nkets up to cover her small burning face.

    She did not close the doors. When she was sleeping at night, the man would normally be delighted by this minor act. His tall and handsome figure was by the side of the bed. His right hand that he used to hold onto the reports was propped up on the bed, and he used his left hand to lift the nkets that were covering her face as he said, ¡°Shuiling, why do you still like to cover your face with these nkets? Are you able to breathe?¡±

    The girl¡¯s small, exquisite face was exposed, and her long, thickshes were closed as they rested on her beautiful face. She did not dare to look at him.

    Yin Muchen softlyughed. He was really tickled by her. He¡¯s had many women, and he did not like to y around with the younger ones, but he also heard the people by his side say that the girls nowadays were all very liberal. The things that a girl in high school could do rivaled the exploits of a university student.

    Why was the one in his home so inexperienced and so shy?

    But she was clean.

    She was so clean that she only had him alone.

    He was the one controlling her body, and she was as beautiful as she was in the past.

    ¡°Shuiling, if you continue to keep your eyes closed, then I will leave.¡± He had a smile on his face as he threatened her.

    As he expected, the girl was frightened, and she opened her eyes frantically.

    ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t leave.¡±

    She had monolids naturally from birth, and they could seduce a person¡¯s soul naturally, but it was a pity. She was still too young. The seductive and gentle aura on her had yet to develop, but herrge, defined eyes looked extremely innocent and pure as she looked at him.

    Yin Muchen also looked at her firmly. His voice was all hoarse, he touched her small face and probed her as he said, ¡°I will go and sleep on the sofa.¡±

    Yin Shuiling shook her head quickly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t, Older Brother...¡±

    ...She wanted to sleep with him.

    Just like how they had in the past.

    Yin Muchen froze for two seconds before lifting the nkets up.

    He leaned against the headboard of the bed and went through the reports. He used one hand to cup her small shoulders and lowered his gaze down to look at the girl that was fumbling around like a small worm. His dark eyes were sparkling as he looked at her with love and pamper in his smile.

    Yin Shuiling felt ufortable, and she ced her small, soft face on the man¡¯s stomach. It felt both hard and ticklish. His stomach was just like a metal wall. She was curious. She flipped around in his arms and used her small hand to touch the man¡¯s abs that were covered with the thin material of his shirt. She counted them, he had a six pack.

    He really had six pack abs.

    These were the same six pack abs that appeared on the handsome long-legged oppas in Korean dramas.

    Yin Shuilingughed sneakily, and she felt both satisfied and sweet.

    At this moment, her small head was caressed. The man¡¯s hoarse and gentleughter rang out from the top of her head. The love in his voice was unable to hidden at all as he said, ¡°You are so young, but you know how to be perverted already?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face turned red, and she pouted with her pink lips as she denied what he said. ¡°Older Brother is speaking nonsense. I did not.¡±

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t?¡±

    Yin Muchen knelt down on the bed with both of his knees. He used hisrge palm to cup her foot and brought it up to take a closer look as he said, ¡°Why do you have a light pink scar here? Where did you fall down?¡±

    He¡¯d already seen it when he helped her put on the anklet inside the jewelry shop, but they were in public, so he did not ask her then.

    Yin Shuiling was forced to sit down on the bed, and he raised her leg up. Her soft body tumbled backwards, and she quickly stretched her small hands out to block him as she said, ¡°I fell down the stairs once. I injured both my forehead and my feet, and after that, the scar on my forehead recovered, but it left a scar on my ankle.¡±

    Yin Muchen raised his eyebrows up and said, ¡°You fell down the stairs back in the past? How old are you? Don¡¯t you know how to walk? Why would you fall down the stairs?¡± He chided her but felt bad for her.

    ¡°No...¡± Yin Shuiling shook her head and said, ¡°I know how to walk, okay? It was only that one time. Older Brother was in America and was unwilling toe back. Everyone said that you were ying around with many beautiful older sisters and did not want me anymore. I cried, and after that, I fell down the stairs.¡±

    Yin Muchen froze. He was silent for a few moments before he said, ¡°Shuiling, you were so afraid that I would not want you anymore?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was scared that Older Brother would not want me anymore.¡± As she spoke, Yin Shuiling asked him, ¡°Older Brother, would you not want me in the future?¡±

    Yin Muchen shook his head and said, ¡°I would want you...forever.¡±

    He kissed that pink scar on her foot.

 Chapter 505 - The Sweetness That Ended Before It Started (4)

    <h4>Chapter 505: The Sweetness That Ended Before It Started (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Yin Shuiling turned her small head sideways. Half of her small face was buried in the soft bed sheets as she said, ¡°...Older Brother, haven¡¯t you always been providing for me?¡±

    After she spoke, she realized that her voice was extremely coy.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the same, Shuiling. That¡¯s different.¡±

    It was something different.

    The providing that he was referring to, it was the type where a man would provide for his woman.

    Hiding a mistress in a love nest.

    He would be responsible for the rest of her life, and she also wanted them to continue on like this and for him to be her man.

    Yin Shuiling did not know what was different. She only knew that her own body was in pain. She pushed the man¡¯s chest away and allowed him toe up.

    Yin Muchen lifted his head up from her tender neck. He could not control himself and pecked her small face beforeing close to the side of her ear to ask, ¡°Just now, did it hurt?¡±

    It was only until now that he knew to care for her feelings.

    Yin Shuiling nodded her head before shaking her head again. She looked at the man with her sparkling eyes, and she looked shy like a small deer caught in the headlights.

    Yin Muchen was teased by her. He came to her small face and kissed her with much force. He stood up and said, ¡°I will go back to my room, call me if there is anything up.¡±

    He could not stay behind. Otherwise, he did not know whether he would be a beast or not.

    The moment he left, Yin Shuiling covered herself with the nkets. She stretched her small hand out to pull the nightgown that had been scrunched up to her neck back down. She turned her small body over, and she slept on her side.

    ¡°Oh,¡± she obediently replied.

    Yin Muchen came down from the bed as he picked the reports up. He stood at the side of the bed again to caress the girl¡¯s small head before heading out of the door.

    The door was closed, and Yin Shuiling climbed back on the pillow to sleep. The amber light shone down on her small face. The red blush on her face took a long time to fade away, like a red rose that was blooming.

    She closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    It was 11 at night, and she really slept.

    She was dreaming.

    It was still this same bed in her dreams. Both of them hid below the nkets. Older Brother pressed against her as he kissed her. She used her small hand repeatedly to push the chest of the man before she tugged his short hair.

    She was sobbing as she choked up. ¡°Older Brother...¡±

    The man was unwilling to say anything.

    The fireworks in Yin Shuiling¡¯s head burst into mes, and she opened her eyes slowly.

    The moment she woke up, she realized that it was already dawn.

    There was the sound of someone knocking on the door. Knock knock knock. Aunty¡¯s voice rang out in the air. ¡°Miss Yin, it is time to wake up. Breakfast is ready. If you continue to sleep, you are going to bete.¡±

    ¡°I got it, Aunty.¡± Yin Shuiling sat up from the bed. Her face was extremely hot, and she covered her own small face as she dashed into the washroom.

    She locked the door of the shower from the inside. She removed her underwear and took out the light blue pail to wash it by herself.

    All of the clothes that she wore in the condominium unit were washed by Aunty, but she did not dare let Aunty see this piece of clothing.

    Last night, in her dreams, when Older Brother kissed her, after that, she...

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small, exquisite face was both red and white at the same time. She lifted her head up to look at the mirror. Her neck was all covered with kiss marks, and she needed to wear a high cor shirt to go to cover it up at school.

    At this moment, her mind was in a mess. The sound of Older Brother asking her, ¡°Did it feel ufortable?¡± rang out in her ears. Actually, it did not feel ufortable.

    Older Brother controlled his strength. He pampered her and did not make her feel any pain, but the feeling that her body was going through was very alien, and it continued on in her dreams, and she hated that she could not dig a hole in the ground to hide in.

    She did not know whether this was right or wrong, but if Older Brother liked it, she would also like it.

    To be honest, she did quite like it.

    As long as Older Brother did not have other women and only had her, she was fine with it.

    ...

    Yin Muchen went on a business trip for an entire week. Yin Shuiling was dismissed from school on Friday and went back to the condominium unit, and she wore a leotard to practise her dance routine.

    The dance teacher, Ying Ying, was teaching her how to dance. ¡°One, two, three. Turn around, and turn once again... Okay, Shuiling, you danced really well. Maintain...¡±

    At this moment, the door of the dance studio was pushed open, and a handsome,nky figure appeared at the side of the door.

    Yin Shuiling stepped on the floor with her left leg, and she ced her right leg straight on the wall. She was doing a split. She turned her gaze sideways to look at the side of the door. She quickly withdrew her legs and stood up straight. Her beautiful maroon lips were curled up into a smile. ¡°Older Brother, you are back already?¡± she asked sweetly.

    Ying Ying turned her head back to have a look, and Yin Muchen was really back.

    The man was dressed in a custom handmade ck suit. He had a long, dark-blue styled coat on the outside. The material of the coat was cut perfectly, and it made him look handsome and gentle like a piece of jade. The crisp and chill from outside was still on his body. He held a bag of documents in his left hand as he walked over.

    Ying Ying instantly felt her heart stop beating. They all said that Young Master Yin was extremely handsome. This was her first time meeting him, and now, the rumours were really true. He looked exquisite and stylish.

    Ying Ying curled the corners of her lips up into a bright smile as she bent her waist down to say, ¡°Young Master Yin.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not say a single word. He walked inside the room, and he ced the document bag on the sofa. He lifted his hand up to undo the dark blue coat before he threw it on the back of the sofa. He did not sit on the sofa, and he walked to the wooden chair on the side to sit down.

    There was only one button on the suit. He lifted his head up slightly, and he loosened the ck tie around his neck. He undid the top two buttons of his white shirt, and he ced his right shoulder on the wooden chair. No matter how anyone looked at him, he lookedzy and casual while still looking masculine. His narrow eyes nced at Ying Ying before looking at the girl.

    He did not say anything, and the atmosphere was a little stressful.

    Yin Shuiling quickly exined, ¡°Older Brother, I am going for my dance examinations in half a year¡¯s time, so I have to make use of my time right now to learn how to dance. This is my teacher, Ying Ying.¡±

    Ying Ying bent down her waist once again. ¡°Young Master Yin.¡±

    It was only then that Yin Muchen nodded his head. He snorted casually while he said, ¡°Continue to practice then.¡±

    He asked them continue practicing, but he did not have any intention to leave, and it was obvious that he was going to stay behind to look on.

    Ying Ying turned her gaze back as she said, ¡°Shuiling, we should continue practicing then.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling continued to attempt doing a split.

    Yin Muchenid his handsome back in the chair. This dance studio was what he personally asked someone to renovate for the girl to practice dancing.

    The subjects that the girl excelled in were drawing, dancing, and instruments. She was not extremely proficient, but she was worthy of being called a talented girl.

    Yin Shuiling looked at her right now. Even her leotard was extremely fitting to her body. Her slim figure was wrapped up in the material, and her small, petite figure also had a waist already. Because her waist was too slim, Yin Muchen looked on, and guessed that her waist was not even the width of his palm.

    Yin Muchen thought of that weekend night. Hiding in the nkets together with her, others did not know, but he¡¯s seen all of it before. Although the girl was slim, she did not have any bones on her body. She was extremely soft, and her fair and smooth little body was sparkling with a glow. After anyone touched her, it would make anyone go soft in the bones.

    She really was a special creature.

    Even the leotard was baring her legs, just like wearing underwear.. The girl did a split while side facing him. His vision went to the ces that he was not supposed to be looking at, and he swallowed his saliva.

    He¡¯d seen the most beautiful and tender parts of her body before, and it was the premium treatment that the Heavens gave her.

    Her entire body was like an exquisite piece of art.

    ¡°Shuiling, your splits are not considered to be standard. Come. Teacher will show an example for you to see.¡±

    Ying Ying did a split by Yin Shuiling¡¯s side.

    Yin Shuiling had a look at the teacher beside her. Before Older Brother came just now, teacher said that she was doing very well, but after Older Brother came, teacher had a split personally.

    Ying Ying wore a dancing leotard on her. She was a beautiful woman in her 20s. Her figure was way more curvypared to the girl. Yin Shuiling saw her doing a split, and her arc on her chest was voluptuous as it was a little exposed, barely visible, and it was extremely attractive.

    At this moment, Ying Ying cast her gaze sideways to look at the man at the side. She had an extremely sweet smile on her face as she said, ¡°Young Master Yin, between me and Shuiling, who do you think did the split better?¡±

    Yin Shuiling also looked at the man and only noticed that the man did not have an expression on his face. He had a nce at Ying Ying before looking back at the girl. His thin, sexy lips were in a half curl as he lifted his eyebrows up with attractiveness of a matured man. His dark eyes nced at the arc on Ying Ying¡¯s chest briefly before he replied, ¡°Yeah, both of you are good.¡±

    After the man looked at her in the eye once. Ying Ying broke out into a smile.

    Yin Shuiling withdrew her legs back immediately as she quit. ¡°Teacher, I am tired today. I will call you when I have time tomorrow.¡±

    Ying Ying actually wanted to use this chance to perform more in front of Yin Muchen. There were so many rich women and daughters from wealthy families who all wanted to have a look at Yin Muchen, and she actually got the chance to do so.

    But Ying Ying did not expect the girl to say that she was tired suddenly, and she did not want to practice anymore. Ying Ying attempted to advise her, ¡°Shuiling, does your body not feel well? We have only practiced for 10 minutes today. This is not enough at all. Should we practice a while longer?¡±

    Yin Shuiling had a frown on her face as she said, ¡°Teacher, I am really exhausted today. You should go and wait for me to call you.¡±

    The girl was chasing her away so obviously, and Ying Ying did not have anything else to say. She turned her gaze back to look at the man by the side. The man¡¯s right arm was still on the back of the chair, and his long legs that were extremely eye-catching were stretched forward. His ck trousers were straight and ironed, looking mesmerizing and casual.

    The man also channelled his gaze over in her direction, but he did not say a single word. It was obvious that he was agreeing with what the girl said.

    Ying Ying could only bid farewell. ¡°Shuiling, I will be going back then.¡± She put on her coat and took her bag to walk to the side of the door. As she brushed past the man¡¯s side, she said, ¡°Young Master Yin, goodbye.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not look at her, but he snorted out loud, and she considered it to be his response.

    Ying Ying opened the door and left.

    ...

    They were the only ones in the dance studio now. The floor was carpeted with a soft, thickyer of wool. The girl stepped on the carpet with her small feet as she walked to face the man.

    ¡°Older Brother, I don¡¯t like this Teacher Ying Ying. You should go look for another teacher for me tomorrow.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s sparkling eyes were fixed on the girl. The girl¡¯s hair was all tied up,and it exposed her small, soft face. She was sweating after dancing and there were a few strands of hair stuck on her forehead and the side of her cheeks, and it made her look extremely girly and charming.

    Yin Muchenughed. There was nothing between them. Her beautiful slim legs were by the side of his ck trousers. He softly asked ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I saw that this... Teacher Ying Ying is pretty good.¡±

    The moment he said the words, ¡°Teacher Ying Ying,¡± he intentionally lifted his eyebrows up, and he looked totally rogue and casual.

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling could not stand listening to him. Just now, when Older Brother nced at Teacher Ying Ying¡¯s chest, she saw it very clearly.

    All of the anger inside her heart made her eyes have ayer of moisture appear on the surface. She puffed her exquisite cheeks up and coyly said, ¡°Hmph! What¡¯s so good about Teacher Ying Ying? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know, but when Teacher Ying Ying intentionally exposed her chest for you to see, you looked at her, and you said that she was good!¡±

    Yin Muchen noticed that she was on the brink of tears. With her moist eyes, she forcefully red at him as if he had done something extremely horrible.

    He was in a good mood. He kept his right shoulder that was on the back of the chair back, as he smiled and asked, ¡°Are you jealous now?¡±

    ¡°Am not!¡± Yin Shuiling retorted back.

    Yin Muchen stretched his muscr arm over and directly pinned her small waist as he carried her to sit on hisp.

 Chapter 506 - Shi Xiaoqingâ€™s Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 506: Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s Discovery</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Go away. I don¡¯t want you to carry me!¡± Yin Shuiling was really furious. She used her small fair hands to hit the man¡¯s shoulders as hard as she could.

    Yin Muchen hugged her as he gave her a peck on her small face before he tried to coax her, softly and lovingly saying, ¡°Our Shuiling looks the best.¡±

    Yin Shuiling stopped struggling. The anger in her heart disappeared entirely after he coaxed her. Older Brother said that she looked good.

    But, which part of her did Older Brother say looked good?

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was red, and she averted her gaze, not knowing where to look.

    Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to touch her small face as he said, ¡°There were some women who sent themselves my way. I just nced at them, but I just looked at them for a moment. I don¡¯t have any other intentions.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was very frustrated. She put her hand on the man¡¯s broad shoulders. She pouted her lips as she asked, ¡°Older Brother, why do so many women like you?¡±

    There were really so many women who liked him, and even the dance teacher today, Yin Shuiling did not know that she had so manypetitors. After one left, they were quickly reced with another.

    Yin Muchen scoffed out loud. ¡°Hah.¡± He was in a very good mood. He went forward to kiss the girl¡¯s pink lips and sucked on them for a moment before he murmured, ¡°If they like me, then let them like me. We don¡¯t have to worry about them. I don¡¯t want any of them. I am all good as long as I have Shuiling.¡±

    Yin Shuiling felt sweet inside her heart, her small soft body was limp in the man¡¯s strong embrace, she nested herself on his chest, and used her small hand to hold the material of his suit on his shoulder, allowing him to kiss her.

    ¡°Did you miss me this past week?¡±

    He did not bear to use strength on her, and kissing her felt as if he was doing it in slow motion. He carefully drew over her beautiful lip line before slowly going inside her small cherry lips.

    This kind of feeling was akin to eating jelly.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Shuiling closed her eyes and nodded her head before she answered, ¡°I missed you very very much.¡±

    She would dream of Older Brother every night.

    Yin Shuiling closed her eyes quickly, and she circled her hands around the man¡¯s neck.

    ...

    At this moment, the main doors of the condominium unit were pushed open, and Shi Xiaoqing walked inside.

    Auntie Yang took a day of leave, and she was not in the condominium unit. When Ying Ying went out the door just now, she did not lock the door, so Shi Xiaoqing was able to get inside just by pushing the door.

    Shi Xiaoqing looked at the empty condominium unit, and she wondered inside her heart why no one was around. She was here to visit Yin Shuiling. Her precious daughter had note home for a month now. She would spend all of her holidays and festivals at Yin Muchen¡¯s ce. She missed her daughter, so she came over to have a look.

    There was nobody downstairs, so Shi Xiaoqing went upstairs.

    When she walked to the door of the bedroom, she pushed the door and said, ¡°Shui...¡±

    There was no one inside the bedroom.

    Shi Xiaoqing found it weird. Her daughter had always been very obedient. She would definitely return home after school, and she also did not see Yin Muchen anywhere inside the condominium.

    Where did these two people go?

    Shi Xiaoqing walked down the corridor. When she reached the door of the dance studio, she stopped in her tracks.

    The door of the dance studio was not shut tight, and there was a gap left in the door.

    She stood by the side of the door and looked inside.

    The moment she looked inside, her irises contracted. She was frozen on the spot, and she was absolutely bbergasted.

    The wide dance studio had a wooden chair inside. The man¡¯s tall and handsome figure was lying against it, and there was a girl sitting in his embrace. The girl had her arms around the man¡¯s neck as shey in his embrace, and both of them were kissing one another.

    Her entire body was shaking, and her breathing tightened. She only wanted to open the door to rush inside before giving Yin Muchen a tight p.

    At this moment, a soft shout came over. ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t bite me. It hurts...¡±

    The man pinned the girl and did not allow her to escape. He was anxious as he coaxed her, ¡°Sorry... Shuiling, be good. Don¡¯t move. I won¡¯t bite you anymore.. I will treat you well, listen to m...¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s hands were tightly kneaded into fists. She regained her senses and struggled to control herself, and that was why she did not rush inside.

    She could not rush inside.

    After she rushed inside, her rtionship with Yin Muchen would be ruined.

    And now, she could not afford to offend Yin Muchen. They raised Yin Muchen, and they were using him to get rich now.

    Furthermore, looking at the two of them, Yin Muchen did not go to the stage where he was crazy, and he still did not tarnish her precious daughter yet.

    Shuiling¡¯s innocence was still there.

    Since her innocence was still there, then it was easy to handle.

    Shi Xiaoqing turned around and left the condominium unit in a hurry.

    ...

    Inside the Yin family vi

    Shi Xiaoqing went inside the living room. She scanned her surroundings and did not see Yin De anywhere. It was already after 10 at night.

    Her entire face became cold, and she looked towards the helpers and asked, ¡°Where is Old Master? Is he still not back yet?¡±

    The helpers knew that Shi Xiaoqing was not in a good mood, and they carefully replied, ¡°Madam, Old Master...is not back yet.¡±

    The anger in Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s heart shot right up. She snatched the small bowl that the helper was holding in her hands, threw it onto the floor harshly, and said, ¡°Since Old Master is not back yet, why are you making soup? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. You want to take the chance when I am sleeping to feed Old Master ginseng soup. How long have you been trying to be Madam Yin?¡±

    The helper was shocked and her face was pale as she said, ¡°Madam, you have wronged me, I did not...¡±

    At this moment, the main doors of the vi were pushed open. Yin De walked inside. He noticed that Shi Xiaoqing was unhappy as she was seated in the living room. He raised his eyebrows up and chided her unhappily. ¡°What tantrum are you throwing now? The moment I return home, the entire house has a bad aura inside it.¡±

    Yin De changed his shoes and ran upstairs into the study.

    Shi Xiaoqing red at the helper fiercely, meaning ¡ª I will settle it with youter. She went in chase towards the study.

    Yin De, who was inside the study, removed his coat. Shi Xiaoqing stepped forward to check it, Yin De did not have any scent of perfume on him and also did not have any lipstick or long hairs on him, but she still asked, ¡°Yin De, are you having a woman outside? Over the past few years, you returnter andter at night. There are times when you are out on a business trip and do not return back for the entire week...¡±

    ¡°Shi Xiaoqing!¡± She had yet toplete her sentence, and Yin De interrupted her immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t guess and look for things when there is nothing. Which boss would not have a young and beautiful lover outside right now? But in the past few years, is there any woman that would look for us and say that she is my young mistress or that she is pregnant with my child? Those rich wives are all jealous of you, don¡¯t be unthankful for your luck!¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing was instantly turned off. To be honest, Yin De was really way better than those men outside. He never stirred up any rumours, and he also could be considered to be caring for the family. Every time those richdies would be tired after dealing with the young mistresses outside, they would be jealous of her and say that she married a good husband.

    At those times, Shi Xiaoqing would be proud and arrogant.

    But she was the only one that knew it. Over the past few years, both her and Yin De¡¯s hearts were separated from one another. Yin De¡¯s heart was not on her anymore, and during the past few years, she could count the times that he touched her with his hands.

    Yin De definitely had someone outside.

    There were times when Shi Xiaoqing also hoped that Yin De was only ying around. After he was tired after ying, his heart could return home, but other than giving her a position of being Madam Yin where everyone was jealous of, his heart had long found another home outside.

    Shi Xiaoqing would try to guess what kind of woman she was.

    Every time he returned home, his clothes would be clean and neat. His white shirts would be cleaned, and they were ironed extremely neatly. There was no trace of perfume on his body. He also did not have lipstick or hair strands. All he showed was being full of energy and having a warm expression on his face...

 Chapter 507 - Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 507: Shameless</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Shi Xiaoqing knew that Yin De must have loved that woman...

    Actually, as a woman, she knew to be satisfied. She had a wealthy and worry-free life. Everyone was envious of Mrs. Yin. She had an obedient and beautiful daughter, and other than love, she had everything else.

    But how many women did own love then?

    She chose to not be aware of everything.

    Shi Xiaoqing switched the topic and said, ¡°You are frequently not at home, and your heart has not been on Shuiling either. Did you know that Shuiling got into trouble?¡±

    Yin De folded his sleeves as he wanted to sit in his office chair. He froze upon hearing what she said, and his facial expression was serious as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Shuiling?¡±

    This daughter of his was his entire life.

    She could not be in any form of danger.

    Shi Xiaoqingughed coldly and said, ¡°What could happen? Today, I went to the condominium unit to look for Shuiling. In the dance studio, Yin Muchen hugged Shui Ling as they kissed one another.¡±

    Yin De froze entirely. He took two steps forward and stretched his hand out to point at her and asked, ¡°Is this really true?¡±

    ¡°Could I actually be lying? Yin Muchen brought your daughter onto hisp, and he is 25 years old, and Shui Ling is only 15 years old. He hugged Shuiling just as if he were hugging a small doll. Shuiling¡¯s body is starting to mature now. While Yin Muchen kissed her, he even stretched his hand out to caress your daughter¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yin De¡¯s entire face was different now. ¡°Then what was Shuiling¡¯s reaction?¡±

    ¡°How would Shuiling know anything at her age? She went to a girl¡¯s school for so many years. Other than Yin Muchen, she was not exposed to any boys. Yin Muchen touched and kissed her. She could only softly call out in pain. Shuiling doesn¡¯t know anything, and all she only knew to do was to call out for her Older Brother.¡±

    Yin De was silent as the atmosphere in the study room became extremely serious. ¡°Did you rush up to them at that moment?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Shi Xiaoqing shook her head and said, ¡°Although Yin Muchen did that to Shuiling, he used his own hands to settle it. He probably also could not bear to do so himself, and Shuiling¡¯s innocence is still present.¡±

    Yin De sighed for a moment, and he had a serious expression on his face as he said, ¡°With the power and status that Yin Muchen possesses right now, he is already a formidable power with his wealth. If we ruin rtions with him now, we would definitely not have a good oue. Furthermore, we have provided for him for so many years. We cannot kick him away when we have yet to gain anything back from him.¡±

    ¡°I also thought the same at that time, so I did not rush over.¡± As she spoke, Shi Xiaoqing clenched her teeth, and her eyes had hate in them as she said, ¡°This Yin Muchen is a total beast. Shuiling is so young. He wants to get involved with a 15 year old girl? Why won¡¯t he go and take a look at how many sons from powerful political families in the entire T City that are unable to even have a nce at Shuiling. He was good. He was close to her and able to profit from the proximity. Behind closed doors, he took advantage of Shuiling after hearing Shui Ling calling him Older Brother; is he shameless or what? He is extremely shameless!¡±

    Yin De let out a sigh as heforted her, ¡°It is fine as long as Shuiling was not at a disadvantage. The thing that we should be concerned with right now is how to settle this matter well. Shuiling is very clingy with Yin Muchen. We cannot force our way through, and with Yin Muchen...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. How would I not understand my own daughter? I will settle this matter appropriately.¡±

    Yin De heard and what she said and let out a smile. He went forward to hold Shi Xiaqing¡¯s shoulders as he said, ¡°Wifey, then I will hand over the matters concerning Shuiling over to you. Wifey is intelligent and has the solution.¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing was displeased as she nced at Yin De. ¡°¡®It is only at times like this that you know that your own wife is good.¡±

    ¡°I always know that, so you are forever my Madam Yin, haha.¡± Yin De smiled as he took Shi Xiaoqing into his embrace.

    ...

    The next morning, the Maybach stopped before the main doors of the school.

    Yin Shuiling undid the safety belt. She turned her head and had a sweet smile on her face as she said, ¡°Older Brother, I will be going to school then. Bye bye.¡±

    Yin Muchen pressed both of his hands on the steering wheel. He had a nce outside the window, and there were many students streaming towards the main gate of the school.

    ¡°Shuiling, kiss me before you leave,¡± he said.

    Yin Shuiling looked at the man¡¯s defined and exquisite features. Her small face was blushing red. There were ssmates outside the window, and she quickly turned her body sideways as she kissed the man¡¯s face sneakily.

    When she kissed him, the man turned his face suddenly, Her pink lips brushed onto the man¡¯s sexy thin lips directly.

    Yin Shuiling was frustrated. She stomped her small feet as she was displeased. ¡°Older Brother, you are messing with me.¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted his eyebrows up. ¡°Where did I bluff? I asked you to kiss me. Did I ask you to kiss my cheek? It is you who is being too careless,¡± he said in a deep, charming voice.

    He could not control himself and went to pinch the girl¡¯s small face.

    Yin Shuiling used her small fair hand to hit hisrge palm. The memories ofst night came flooding back. In the dance studio, she did not dare to open her eyes, and when he first started to kiss her, he still could be considered gentle. After that, he could not control his strength. He created a stir inside her mouth. It was as if he were about to devour her into pieces like a ravenous wolf.

    She did not know what he was doing, but in her mind, she guessed that he was doing something that was embarrassing. Atst, he bit her lips. He was drenched in sweat as he buried himself in her tender neck and cursed her for being a little vixen.

    At that moment, Older Brother had the scent of masculinity on his body. He stared at her with a bright, piercing gaze, and she felt scared.

    She was really scared, so when he cursed her for being a small vixen, she did not dare to retort.

    But she was angry. She climbed down from his thighs as she ran into her own bedroom.

    After that Older Brother came in, he stood by the side of the bed as he coaxed her for a long period of time before she was willing to stretch her small head own out of the nkets.

    Yin Muchen looked at her and knew what she was thinking. He brushed her pink lips as he softly said, ¡°I will not bite you next time... Even if I bite you, I can control myself. Your lips aren¡¯t bleeding. Go to school, and you will still be a good student and an obedient girl. How would those ssmates of yours know what you did with me?¡±

    He used the rogueness of a man to tease her.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was crimson red as she said, ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t want to bother with Older Brother anymore.¡±

    She ced her small hand on the door handle as she got out of the car and dashed towards the school.

    Yin Muchen watched her back-profile disappear before withdrawing his gaze back slowly. He lifted his head up to look at the azure sky and white clouds. His pure and handsome face was very apparent, and he never felt that the days could go by sofortably.

    He did not have many wishes, and he solely hoped that the days could continue going on like this.

    He would support her while protecting and waiting for her. Five years or ten years ¡ª it would be alright...

    As long as she belonged to him.

    ...

    In school, Yin Shuiling ran into Ning Qing.

    Both girls chatted with one another happily as they went into the ssroom and started to attend early revisions.

    At this moment, the pen by Yin Shuiling¡¯s side fell to the ground. She bent her body down to pick it up. While she was just about to pick the pen up, she suddenly saw a pool of red flowing onto the floor.

    It was very thick blood, and there was a strong and scary stench of blood in the air.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yin Shuiling used both of her hand to cover her eyes as she screamed out loud.

    The entire ss stopped what they were doing. Her ssmates all looked over. The teacher also rushed over and asked, ¡°Yin Shuiling, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    At this moment, Xiao Fang, who was seated in front of Yin Shuiling, fell onto the floor with a loud bang.

    ¡°Ambnce. Someone call the ambnce over quickly!¡¯

    The entire ssroom was in chaos.

    ...

    Inside the hospital, Ning Qing held onto Yin Shuiling¡¯s slim arms as they stood outside the operating theatre. A nurse rushed over, took a surgery notification letter and said, ¡°Which one of you is the student¡¯s parent? Please sign here. The patient is four months pregnant and needs an emergency operation to beginbour now.¡±

    Pregnant...

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s entire body became soft. She leaned back on the wall. If not for Ning Qing supporting her, she probably would have copsed onto the floor already.

    The teacher signed the document and the doors of the operating theatre closed with a bang.

    At this moment, the girls beside her started to chat with one another, and everyone was discussing with one another...

    ¡°Did you hear? It turns out that Xiao Fang is pregnant. No wonder she would bleed so heavily. What do all of you guys think? How did Xiao Fang get pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Are you foolish or what? It is obvious that Xiao Fang got pregnant after sleeping with a man.¡±

    ¡°Would she get pregnant after sleeping with him?¡±

    ¡°Sleeping together would not cause pregnancy, but when a man kisses you, touches you and removes your clothes, then you would get pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god. Xiao Fang is only 15 years old. She is only a high school student. How can she do this together with a man? Is she shameless or what?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiao Fang has matured early. Normally when I watch tv at home, my mother will cover my eyes when there is a scene of a man kissing a woman, but Xiao Fang has actually kissed a man and slept with him. Xiao Fang is so shameless.¡±

    ¡°Okay that¡¯s all, everyone should stop talking. After meeting with a such a thing, Xiao Fang would definitely not be able to attend school anymore. The school will have to expel her. Look at the amount of blood that Xiao Fang bled. I do not know whether she would die or not.¡±

    Everyone started to gossip around with one another. Ning Qing felt that Yin Shuiling was shaking, and she caringly asked, ¡°Shuiling, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was pale. She did not dare to look into Ning Qing¡¯s eyes as she shook her head. ¡°I am fine, I am fine...¡±

    ...

    After an hour, the doors of the operating theatre opened.

    The nurse pushed Xiao Fang out, and the ssmates went forward to have a look. Yin Shuiling and Ning Qing stood on the spot, and at this moment, the doctors pushed a medical cart over. There was a tray on the cart, and there was a fist sized ball of meat that could be seen vaguely. It was covered in blood.

    Ning Qing did not dare to look, she covered Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes as she softly said, ¡°Shuiling, close your eyes. This is the baby in Xiao Fang¡¯s stomach. It is so pitiful; don¡¯t look.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was pale like a piece of paper. She saw what was in front of her just now. She felt her entire body was cold, and the fear and chill inside her heart came out all at once, as if it were about to swallow her up.

    ¡°Shuiling, let¡¯s go and have a look at Xiao Fang.¡± Ning Qing held Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hand as they went into the ward.

    Xiao Fang was lying on the bed. She closed her eyes as she slept. Xiao Fang, who was normally bright and cheerful, did not have any trace of blood in her face. There were eyebags beneath her eyes. Her lips were purple, and she looked frail as if she would pass away any moment.

    Ning Qing wanted to take a step forward to have a look, but at this moment, the small hand in her palm suddenly went away. Ning Qing turned her head back, and she saw Yin Shuiling turn around to run away.

    She went to chase after her immediately, ¡°Shuiling. Shuiling, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ...

    Yin Shuiling was in a daze in the ssroom. An announcement that was broadcasted in the school in the afternoon. The director of education announced that the school has decided to expel Xiao Fang because she had seriously went against the rules of the school.

    After school, Yin Shuiling stood at the side of the door to wait for the car. There were many parents who came to pick their children up. Every parent was asking, ¡°I heard there was a girl in your school who bleed and aborted her child?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mum, how did you know about it?¡±

    ¡°This ugly piece of news is spread throughout T City a long time ago. There is no one who doesn;t know. Let me tell you ¡ª you have to study hard. 15 years old girls are still minors. Don¡¯t go and do those shameless things.¡±

    Yin Shuiling got in Uncle Shu¡¯s car in a blur, then she went into the main doors of the condominium unit.

    ...

    Aunty came out from the kitchen in the condominium unit. ¡°Miss Yin, you are back from school. Go and wash your hands quickly. Prepare yourself for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling walked into the living room, and she threw her school bag onto the sofa.

    She was in a daze.

    At this moment, a broad chest came onto her. Both of the man¡¯s strong, muscr arms hugged her tightly, and she entered the man¡¯s embrace.

 Chapter 508 - I Want To Go Home

    <h4>Chapter 508: I Want To Go Home</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    She was suddenly hugged. Yin Shuiling froze, and after a few seconds, she started to struggle weakly as she said, ¡°Older Brother, let go...¡±

    Yin Muchen had just returned to the condominium unit. He went into the study, and he heard the sound of her voice. He went downstairs. The girl was standing in the living room in a daze, and she did not realize that he came near.

    Looking at her gentle and beautiful back profile, he could not help but hug her.

    Upon seeing her struggle, Yin Muchen raised his eyebrows. His deep and charming voice was ringing in her ears. As he looked at half of her small exquisite face, he asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±

    She was unable to hide the matters inside her heart, and she was a little unfocused today.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was a little pale. The things that happened in school today had a huge impact on her, and she did not dare to allow him to touch her right now.

    ¡°Older Brother, let go.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s handsome face darkened, and hisrge hand on her shoulder exerted a little bit of strength. He easily turned her small, soft body around, and she was forced to look at him in the eye. His sharp eyes scanned her small face, but the corners of his lips were curled upward as he gently asked, ¡°Shuiling, what¡¯s wrong? You are not allowing me to touch you today, huh?¡±

    Her resistance was written on her face.

    Yin Shuiling did not dare to look into his eyes. She lowered her head and denied it. ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t?¡±

    The tall and handsome man suddenly bent down, and his gentle and thin, sexy lips went towards her small cherry-like lips as he went to kiss her.

    He wanted to kiss her.

    Yin Shuiling was frightened, and she instinctively retreated.

    But she was unable to do so because he was pressing firmly on her shoulder, so she was stuck there.

    The man was getting close. He did not close his eyes. His dark gaze was extremely deep, and he was confident and quiet as he stared at her. It was just as if he had pierced through what she was thinking about inside her heart.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hands were drooped by the sides of her body as she firmly grasped her shirt. When he came over to kiss her, she turned her small face over to the side. The man¡¯s kissnded on her cheek.

    Neither of them said anything, but the atmosphere was very stressful.

    ¡°Mr. Yin, Miss Yin, it is time to eat...¡± Aunty walked out of the kitchen as she spoke.

    Yin Shuiling turned her gaze back quickly, and just as she expected, Aunty was already frozen on the spot. Her face was shocked and in disbelief as she stared at the both of them.

    Aunty did not know about their rtionship, and after all, these two people were siblings...

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small exquisite face was both red and pale, Aunty¡¯s gaze was also something that she was familiar with, those nurses and doctors that saw Xiao Fang, and those parents that were gossiping around with one another in the school...everyone said that, Xiao Fang was shameless..

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was painful and felt as if it was burning hot, the moment the 15 year old girl¡¯s baseline for being shy was touched, it was hard for her not to feel embarrassed.

    Yin Muchen retracted his thin lips away from the girl¡¯s face, aspared to the girl¡¯s frantic expression, he was extremely calm, he stood up straight, and used one muscr arm to pin the girl¡¯s small shoulders down, and used another hand to ce it inside his pocket, his clear dark gaze scanned Aunty, and he lowered his volume as he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t dinner ready already? What are you frozen there for?¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡± Aunty quickly lowered her head and said, ¡°Mr Yin, I will go get the rice.¡±

    Aunty almost ran back into the kitchen.

    The moment Aunty disappeared, Yin Shuiling pushed the man away. She covered her face and stomped upstairs before she went inside her own bedroom.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s hands were empty, and his side was cold. He looked on as the girl disappeared, and his entire being was enveloped in a sinister and forceful aura.

    He went upstairs and stood by the side of her bedroom door. He raised his hand up and knocked on the door loudly. ¡°Shuiling,e out and eat dinner.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice came from inside the room. ¡°Older Brother, I am not eating. I already ate at school.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling...¡±

    ¡°Older Brother, I am not feeling well today, so I will not be opening the door. Older Brother should go and rest. Good night.¡±

    Yin Muchen stood outside the door. He looked at the tightly shut door and was silent for a few seconds. His thin lips were pursed together in a cold arc. He walked down the corridor before he took his phone out of his pocket.

    ¡°Secretary Hu, check what happened in school today.¡±

    The girl definitely had something going on because she was behaving very abnormally. Even if she¡¯d already eaten dinner on a normal day, she would still sit at the dinner table to apany him. Ever since Yi Lin left, she¡¯s been sticking to him and would sleep with him every day, but today, it was obvious that she was unwilling to open the door.

    She was resisting him and distancing herself from him.

    After one minute, Hu Ya¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Boss, there was a female ssmate of Miss Yin named Xiao Fang who miscarried and went to the hospital today, and this matter has spread through T City. Everyone said that she was only 15 years old and is still underage but was already sleeping with a man. They said that she was absolutely shameless..¡±

    Hu Ya suddenly realized that Miss Yin and Boss...

    ¡°Boss...¡± Hu Ya wanted to speak, but ding ding ¡ª the call was already disconnected.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling slept on her own princess bed. Her tiny figure was buried in the soft nkets, leaving only her small head of dark hair as sheid down on the pillow.

    She was unable to fall asleep, and she was thinking about her troubles.

    Ever since the ckout in the condominium unit, and Older Brothering back after getting drunk, she understood the matters between a man and woman in a blur and also understood that she liked Older Brother.

    Older Brother liked to kiss her. In the past, she did not know that kissing was like that. Their saliva was mixed together, and it was very embarrassing.

    That day, Older Brother even covered her up in nkets on her bed, and the hem of her skirt was lifted up...

    Yin Shuiling covered her chest underneath the nkets. Her small buns had grown a little more. Lately, she was growing a little too quickly, and it made her feel at a loss.

    Older Brother liked this part. Recently, he would hug her, and his hands would touch her as he pleased. He was very reckless.

    Inside the dance studio, she wore her dance attire. Finally, Older Brother pinched her with the material of her clothes in the middle.

    She was in great pain.

    She liked Older Brother as a boy, so when Older Brother did those intimate actions to her as he treated her as a girl, she did not think that it was wrong. In the past, the things that those beautiful older sisters could do for Older Brother, she was also willing.

    But it was only until today that she realized how young she was. 15 years old, and she was still a minor.

    At this age, she was together with Older Brother...

    This kind of behaviour was really very embarrassing and very...shameless.

    The gruesome small child covered in blood that she saw in the hospital today appeared in her mind. Her entire body was trembling; she was afraid of getting pregnant.

    Pregnant ¡ª it meant that there would be a baby inside her stomach....

    She had not thought about it before.

    She was still too young.

    Her body was always delicate, and she was always very afraid of pain. Xiao Fang was also almost at death¡¯s door today, and she was also afraid that she would die.

    She did not want to die. She wanted to be together with Older Brother forever.

    What about Older Brother then?

    Older Brother seemed to be angry now. What should she tell him?

    Older Brother, Older Brother. Could he wait for her for another two to three years, at least? He had to wait for her to be legal.

    She wanted to wait till she turned 18 years old.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s mind was in a mess as she contemted the matters, and at this moment, the phone that she ced on the bed stand rang. She took her phone up; it was a call from Shi Xiaoqing.

    ¡°Hello, Mum...¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, are you sleeping already? Why haven¡¯t you called Mum and Dad? Don¡¯t you miss us? It is the weekend tomorrow. I will ask the chauffeur to bring you back home.¡±

    ¡°Mum, I will not go back. I¡¯m staying at Older Brother¡¯s ce.¡± She still wanted to find a time to have a good chat with Older Brother. Although these words were hard to say out loud, she still had to say them.

    ¡°Shuiling, you have toe back tomorrow. Don¡¯t you know that your father is sick.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yin Shuiling was rmed and quickly asked, ¡°Mum, why is Dad sick? Is his illness serious?¡±

    ¡°You know how to be concerned about your father now. You still have some conscience with you young girl. Your daddy misses you too much. Dad and Mum have not seen their precious daughter for such a long time. Okay,e home earlier tomorrow. Come back home to apany your father, and your dad¡¯s illness will get better quickly.¡± Shi Xiaoqing hung up.

    Yin Shuiling put her phone down. She felt guilty inside her heart. She¡¯d been at school for such a long time, and she really had not gone back home for two to three months now.

    How was she as a daughter? She didn¡¯t even know that her father was ill.

    And now, her entire mind was full of Older Brother.

    She could not; she had to go back home to visit her father tomorrow.

    ...

    The next morning, Aunty went upstairs to knock on Yin Shuiling¡¯s door as she said, ¡°Miss Yin, you cane downstairs to eat breakfast now...¡±

    Yin Shuiling woke up very early in the morning. She ran over to open the door and poked her small head out to have a look outside before she asked, ¡°Aunty, where is my Older Brother?¡±

    Aunty was really shockedst night. Mr. Yin has a good personality, and there were many attractive women by his side, all sorts of beautiful women. There was also beautiful and stunning women like Miss Yi Lin with a powerful family background. When Miss Yi Lin left, she found it a pity for a long time. She did not know why Mr Yin did not like Miss Yi Lin.

    And now Aunty knew; it turned out that Mr. Yin liked Miss Yin.

    Aunty looked at the girl in front of her. She was 15 years old. She was a beautiful and innocent young girl. She did not know anything. These two people...did not match one another.

    Aunty smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Yin went to the office very early this morning...¡±

    As she spoke, Aunty noticed that there was a small luggage bag on the carpet in the room. There were neat stacks of books and two sets of clothing inside, and Aunty was shocked as she asked, ¡°Miss Yin, where are you going?¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned around and went to pack her luggage. She was natural and honest as she replied, ¡°I am going home.¡±

    The moment Aunty heard this, her facial expression changed. She quickly turned around and went downstairs, wanting to give a call to Yin Muchen to let him know.

    Ding! The doorbell suddenly rang.

    Aunty had no other choice but to go and open the door first, and Shi Xiaoqing was standing outside.

    Aunty recognized Shi Xiaoqing. She quickly weed her inside, smiled, and said, ¡°Madam Yin, why would you have time toe over to have a seat today? I will make some tea for you.¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing stood in the living room as she looked towards the bedroom upstairs. She waved her hands and had a smile in her eyes as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to torture yourself, Aunty. I am here to pick my daughter Shuiling up. I do not know what¡¯s wrong with Shuiling. She has been living well at Muchen¡¯s ce for half a year, but she suddenly gave me a callst night. She was crying and throwing a tantrum and even asked me toe over to pick her up.¡±

    Aunty¡¯s heart was thumping, and she was careful as sheughed and said, ¡°Madam Yin, Miss Yin is living here, and Mr. Yin is extremely caring and loving towards her. Did Miss Yin say anything when she was crying and throwing a tantrum?¡±

    ¡°I do not know what this young girl is thinking. I asked her what happened, and she was stuttering and could not say it out loud. It was just as if she was embarrassed and afraid... Daughterse from their mothers. Hearing her cry like that, I had no other choice but toe and pick her up.¡±

    Aunty¡¯s facial expressions were already not too good, and sheughed awkwardly as she said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right..¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing sneakily nced over at Aunty and knew that the meaning of her words was alreadymunicated, so she said, ¡°Okay Aunty, I will go upstairs to see if Shuiling has finished packing already.¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing went up the stairs to the second floor.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling was pulling the zipper of her luggage. She raised her head up and saw Shi Xiaoqing. She was surprised as she said, ¡°Mum, why did youe over here?¡±

 Chapter 509 - Everyone Wants Their Own Dignity, He Also Wants It

    <h4>Chapter 509: Everyone Wants Their Own Dignity, He Also Wants It</h4>

    Shi Xiaoqing stepped forward, she caressed Yin Shuiling¡¯s hair. She hadn¡¯t seen her for two to three months, and her precious daughter was getting more and more beautiful.

    No wonder Yin Muchen was unable to control himself.

    ¡°Shuiling, your father has been talking about you all the time. He asked why you are still noting back. I thought inside my heart to pick you up personally. Are you already done packing?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I am already done.¡± Yin Shuiling stood up and said, ¡°Mum, I¡¯m going to wash my hands real quick. I¡¯ll head out with you when I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°Okay, go ahead then.¡±

    Yin Shuiling went into the washroom.

    Shi Xiaoqing looked at the room for a few moments before she took a few steps towards the desk that Yin Shuiling used toplete her homework. There was a stack of books on the table, and she opened the bag that she¡¯d brought along with her. She took a magazine out and pressed it between the books.

    After that was done, Yin Shuiling also came out from the washroom and said, ¡°Mum, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shi Xiaoqing took the luggage into her hands.

    After going downstairs into the living room, Yin Shuiling waved at Aunty. ¡°Aunty, I am going home now, bye bye.¡±

    Aunty smiled and said, ¡°Okay, Miss Yin and Madam Yin. Drive safe!¡±

    Aunty walked them to the door, then watched Yin Shuiling board the luxurious sedan. The car cruised away and disappeared from sight.

    ...

    Aunty quickly closed the doors, and she took out her phone to make a call.

    Universal finance

    Inside the VIP meeting room, all of the board of directors were seated around the brightly sparkling meeting table. It was the annual general shareholders meeting today. Everyone was dressed immactely, and they intently listened to the market manager make his annual sales report.

    Yin Muchen was sitting in the chairman¡¯s seat. The man gelled all of his curls up today, and his hairstyle was in a trendy pompadour.

    The curtains were drawn. There was arge screen in the room. Everyone quietly focused on the screen. Yin Muchen turned the ck leather chair halfway. He wore the ssic pairing of a white shirt and ck trousers. He ced his left hand casually on the luxury and shining table, showing off his unfolded sleeves, and there was a silver button that was shining and sparkling on the jacket of his suit. The sleeves of his white shirt exposed his long and powerful fingers.

    All of the high ranking staff in the room snuck a peak at their CEO. His formal attire made him look stern, and he gave off the aura of an expert in the finance world.

    A man like him, he had many identities that he¡¯d switch between at his pleasure. He was an expert in many areas, and he was really extremely stunning and mesmerizing.

    He was really attractive beyond words.

    Hu Ya stood at the side of the meeting room, and at this moment, the phone in his hands started to vibrate. It was Yin Muchen¡¯s phone; Aunty was calling.

    Hu Ya had a nce at the tense atmosphere in the meeting room. He did not hesitate at all as he went forward, bent over, and put the phone by the side of Yin Muchen¡¯s ear.

    Boss never answered calls during important meetings like this, but it was a call from Aunty. It must have something to do with Miss Yin, and that was a totally different case.

    After being his secretary for so many years, Hu Ya had this ability to distinguish this.

    The moment the phone was handed to him, Yin Muchen¡¯s forehead was a little strained, but his face remained emotionless. He received the phone with his right hand, and he did not say a single word.

    ¡°Mr. Yin...¡± Aunty was frantic. ¡°Mr. Yin, Miss Yin packed her luggage and left the condominium unit just now. Miss Yin went with Madam Yin back to the family home.¡±

    All of the high level executives focused on change in the man¡¯s facial expression. The man did not disappoint them with the frown on his handsome face.

    The high level executives instinctively sat up straight. This CEO of theirs did not normally express his emotions, but now, he had a frown on his face.

    The unhappiness on the man¡¯s face was very obvious. The high level executives all sat at the edge of their seats as they were afraid of unintentionally angering the man.

    Yin Muchen pursed his thin lips together and did not say a single word. He ended the call and threw the phone towards Hu Ya.

    Hu Ya retreated to the corner, and the meeting continued.

    As if nothing had changed.

    The marketing manager still continued to present his report passionately. ¡°This is the percentage of returns that we have gotten back in our investment in the highway project. Directors, please have a look...¡±

    The high level executives all looked over. The report was awash with various numbers and figures, and it was overwhelming at first nce.

    At this moment, a deep charming voice rang out in the air. He was calm and collected, and his voice sounded extremely pleasant to the ears. ¡°The sixth column, the eighteen column, the percentageparison for the Beijing- Shanghai High Speed Railway, is it 13.456% or actually 13.465%? Manager Gu, do you need me to give you time to calcte again?¡±

    Manager Gu stood froze on the spot, and his face turned pale.

    The high level executives all looked at the sixth column and the eighteenth column. They¡¯d really just gathered around for show. There were so many numbers that it was nearly impossible for anyone to be able to scan through the sea of numbers with a single nce just like Yin Muchen just did. What a genius.

    The speed of his brain whirring around was even faster than a calctor.

    And he was a total genius.

    Yin Muchen slowly channelled his gaze towards the marketing manager. He even curled the corners of his lips up and had a in smile on his face. ¡°Our profit for this project is 1 billion dors. If we change our percentages by even a slight amount, based on the way Manager Gu calcted it, aren¡¯t wecking near a hundred thousand in profits? Where did this money go? Do I have to suspect that Manager Gu has taken the profit for his own benefit?¡±

    The manager broke out into a cold sweat as he said, ¡°Boss, I...¡±

    At this moment, the curtains in the meeting room were all drawn open. The rays of sunshine shone into the room through the French windows and spewed onto the man. His handsome face was like a sculpture, and he looked even more dazzling and mesmerizingpared to the button on the sleeve of the suit.

    But he slowly withdrew his smile. He threw the stack of documents towards the marketing manager. ¡°I spend money to hire you, and it is not for you to make a mistake in your reports. There is only one chance; aren¡¯t you going back to redo it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The marketing manager was frantic as he quickly bent over to pick the stack of the document that were strewn on the ground.

    The high level executives did not expect the man to be smiling one moment and throwing a tantrum right after. They barely had time to look at the man, and at this moment, the man stepped forward, and the entire meeting table was shaking. ¡°Get lost, all of you!¡±

    The high level executives were at a loss for words: ¡°...¡± They knew that when one of them was in trouble, the rest of them would not spared either, woo...

    Hu Ya quickly came forward, ¡°The meeting is cancelled. We will inform you of when the next meeting date is set. We ask you all to leave.¡±

    The high level executives were all happy to leave, and everyone held the documents in their embrace as they dashed out of the room like a gust of wind.

    Hu Ya noticed everyone leaving, and he stepped forward as he probed Yin Muchen to ask, ¡°Boss...¡±

    Yin Muchen leaped up from his seat and strode forward. He walked to the side of the door as he said, ¡°Cancel all of my appointments today.¡±

    ...

    Yin Muchen got in the car and returned to the condominium unit. Aunty weed him and said, ¡°Mr. Yin...¡±

    The man dashed upstairs like a gust of wind and ced hisrge hand on the handle of the door. He pushed the girl¡¯s bedroom door open with a loud bang!

    The bedroom hadn¡¯t changed much, and all of the girl¡¯s clothes and books were still present. The gentle and sweet scent was still in the air.

    It was a scent of a young girl.

    But, the girl was no longer around.

    He walked into the room and reached the centre of the room. At this moment, Aunty ran over and frantically exined, ¡°Mr. Yin, when I came upstairs in the morning to ask Ms. Yin to take her breakfast, Miss Yin opened the door, and I saw Miss Yin packing her luggage, and she said she wanted to go back home.¡±

    ¡°After that, Madam Yin came over. Madam Yin said that she was here to pick Miss Yin up. Madam Yin also said... She said...¡±

    Aunty did not dare to say it.

    ¡°What did she say? Say it!¡±

    ¡°Madam Yin said that she received a call yesterday. Miss Yin was sobbing uncontrobly. Miss Yin was choking up as she stuttered on and off. She was unwilling to say a single word, but it seemed like...she was both shy and afraid... She said that she wanted Madam Yin to bring her back home...¡±

    Yin Muchen had a frown on his handsome face. He was panting, and he opened his eyes again to wave his hands to tell Aunty to go.

    Aunty sighed inside her heart as she turned around to leave the room.

    Yin Muchen had a look around the bedroom before getting a move on, He walked to the side of the girl¡¯s wardrobe, her princessy bed, before stopping by the side of her small study desk.

    Her textbooks were still stacked on the desk, but she did not want to use them anymore. He would help her with her homework every night, and he knew that hertest textbooks had been taken along.

    There was a magazine wedged between the stack of books, and Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to take the magazine out.

    It was a collection of short stories.

    He flipped the book open. The book was a collection of many essays from female authors. The first story was from a 13 year old girl. She lost her father when she was young, and she followed her mother after her remarriage. Her stepfather treated her very well at the start, and as the girl started to grow old, she grew more and more pretty. Her stepfather would peek as the girl bathed, and when her mother was not home, he took the opportunity to touch the girl. After that, there was a night where he raped the girl. The rtionshipsted for 5 or 6 years, and after the girl got pregnant, this rtionship was exposed, and the stepfather went to jail.

    Thest paragraph of the story asserted that the girl was young and innocent. Against her stepfather¡¯s threats, she chose to face it all by herself without saying a single word. She was tortured for six years, and her stepfather was a total shame to humanity. He made use of her tender age to take advantage of her, and it was his fate to face moral obligations and to face the legal system¡¯s judgement and subsequent punishment. The girl should have learned how to protect herself better, distance herself from monsters, and to be brave and fight with evil.

    Yin Muchen closed the magazine and threw it onto the desk. He did not have any emotions on his face. He took out his cigarettes and lighter from his pocket, and he lit one up.

    He sat on the girl¡¯s chair. He leaned his handsome figure in the back of the chair before taking a puff of smoke. He lifted his head up as he spat a mouthful of smoke.

    Hmm...

    The chair that he was sitting in right now, the girl would sit in it every night. He guided her through her homework these two to three months. He would sit in the chair, and the girl would hug him in his embrace.

    How bad was he actually? He used one hand to hold the girl¡¯s small hand as he guided her through her homework. He used another hand to touch her body, and he made her blush...

    The princessy bed in the room, he¡¯d also slept there before. He would press against her while he lifted her clothes up. She would not allow it. She would tug his short hair while she wanted to push him away from her chest.

    He would even say some dirty words towards her. Every time, she was so shy that she wanted to duck away, and he would be happy whenever he saw that.

    Yin Muchenughed out loud. ¡°Hah!¡± He smoked too hurriedly. He choked and closed his eyes. He covered the redness in his eyes. He knew he was gone already. That girl had finally realized what he was doing to her.

    She was afraid now, so she escaped.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s mind was shing with the words in the magazine. Youth, ruin, monster...

    Yeah, the description was very appropriate, and he was probably just like that.

    In the living roomst night, he wanted to kiss her. She ducked away. He knocked on the door, and she did not dare open the door...

    In her heart, he was probably one of them.

    Yin Muchen felt his face go hot as if he had been pped by someone. He knew that he was being really shameless right now, and the things that could not be exposed to other¡¯s knowledge were all exposed at this instant.

    Everyone wanted their own dignity, and he also wanted his.

    But now, he also felt that he had lost all of his dignity.

    In front of the closest and cutest girl he loved.

    How did hee to this stage? She was extremely willing no matter what he did. She would cooperate obediently, and when he thought about it carefully, it seemed that he did have a n in mind.

    Ever since Yi Lin Came, he followed his own n and came onboard.

 Chapter 510 - She Did Not Want To Let Him Touch Her, And He Did Not Want Her Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 510: She Did Not Want To Let Him Touch Her, And He Did Not Want Her Anymore</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Yi Lin¡¯s appearance made him deeply realize how much she relied on him.

    And it was also true. He left her when she was eight years old, and in these seven years, she missed him every day.

    She relied on him greatly. She did not like to see him with other women by his side. She was afraid that other women would snatch him away and take the love that he had for her.

    So after that, he intentionally apanied Yi Lin to go shopping and intentionally did not chase Yi Lin away. He was waiting for her to give in.

    He seeded.

    That day, when the lift was experiencing a ckout, he kissed and touched her, and she still resisted him greatly, but after he behaved intimately with Yi Lin, she took the initiative to hug his neck and sent her red lips in his way, and she took the initiative to climb into his bed and sleep with him.

    He knew that he had seeded.

    After Yi Lin left, he did whatever he wanted to her.

    She did not resist him at all. He bit her harshly and cursed her, calling her a small vixen. She would run back to her own bedroom and cover her small head up in her nkets, not allowing him to look at her.

    He was d at that time. He stood by the side of the bed and used his words to coax her. He treated this 15 year old girl as his own daughter as heforted her.

    He was so happy.

    He felt so sweet.

    At least he felt sweet. He felt sweet on his own.

    But today, the sweetness that just started had already ended.

    What did this girl think about him?

    She probably thought of him as a shameless, low ss, disgusting...

    She was probably afraid of him now.

    Yin Muchen smiled. He did it to satisfy his own desires. He touched the girl, and now that she ran away, to be frank, he was the one who brought this rtionship to a dead end.

    Should he give her a call?

    He probably shouldn¡¯t.

    He wanted to retain some dignity.

    He did not want himself to be so shameless and disgusting and make everything seem so bad.

    Then he would let her go.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling stayed in the vi for two days. Yin Dey in bed and did not wake up, as if he were gravely ill. He hugged Yin Shuiling and called her precious daughter repeatedly and even ranted about his troubles. Yin Shuiling did not have any other choice, and she spent every moment by Yin De¡¯s side.

    Yin Muchen did not contact her for the past two days. When Yin Shuiling was about to sleep, she wanted to give Yin Muchen a call, but she did not know what to say. She could not say that she was still too young so directly, and she couldn¡¯t say that she was not suited to do...that sort of thing. Could he wait till she was 18 years old?

    No matter how she spoke about this, she still felt shy.

    So she did not give him a call.

    Shi Xiaoqing had a driver take her to school on Monday. After school was dismissed, she stood outside the gates of the school as she waited. Uncle Tu did note. Instead, Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s driver of choice came and picked her up.

    Yin De was still sick, and she had no other choice but to go back to the vi.

    From Monday to Friday night, Yin Shuiling could not control it anymore. She did not contact Yin Muchen, and Yin Muchen also did not give her a single call. She was upset and disappointed inside her heart. What did he mean by this?

    Uncle Tu stoppeding to fetch her. Did he not want her to go back to the condominium unit?

    How could he treat her like that?

    She felt so wronged inside her heart. She¡¯d only just realized that she was only 15 years old, and he already kissed and touched her. She should be considered to be his already.

    And now he coldly cast her aside. Without a single piece of news about him, what was he thinking about?

    Yin Shuiling took her phone and used her small fair hand to press the keys. She prepared to take the initiative to give him a call.

    ¡°Shuiling...¡± Shi Xiaoqing appeared by the side of the door as she said, ¡°Are you going to give Muchen a call? You don¡¯t have to do so anymore. Muchen wille overter.¡±

    ¡°What? Older Brother ising over?¡± Yin Shuiling was surprised.

    Shi Xiaoqing nodded her head, and she was extremely benevolent and warm as she said, ¡°Yes, I called Muchen toe over to have a meal. Muchen agreed toe. He is probably driving over right now. Don¡¯t call and bother him now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head firmly. There was a sweet and beautiful smile on her small, exquisite face as she said, ¡°I won¡¯t call him anymore. I will wait for Older Brother at home.¡±

    A spark flickered in Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s eyes as she smiled and said, ¡°Okay, Shuiling. Change your clothes then. Dress up a little prettier.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling agreed.

    Shi Xiaoqing left the room.

    Yin Shuiling was delighted, and she spun on the spot twice. Older Brother was going toe. She knew that Older Brother missed her. Older Brother was here to bring her back to the condominium unit!

    Yin Shuiling ran towards her closet. She ran through her clothing to pick a nice outfit; she wanted to doll herself up prettily.

    She remembered that the teacher who taught her health education in the past told her that when a girl started puberty, she would start to care about her looks and doll herself up prettily to attract men¡¯s attention, and now...was she like that?

    Yin Shuiling was extremely embarrassed, and her small face was crimson red.

    ...

    There was a ck Maybach parked on thewn outside the Yin family vi. The car door opened, and Yin Muchen walked out.

    The man was dressed more casually today. He wore a burgundy red turtleneck sweater and had a long ck coat on the outside. He had a pair of slim cut business trousers on the bottom. His dark, curly fringe was on one side and covered his beautiful eyes, and he looked handsome and suave.

    The main doors of the vi opened up. He scanned the living room first, and he had a warm expression on his face as he politely greeted them. ¡°Uncle, Aunty.¡±

    ¡°Ay!¡± Shi Xiaoqing had a bright smile on her face as she answered him. She looked at the man¡¯s facial expressions carefully and acted as she patted her thighs and said to the helpers, ¡°Go and have a look at why Young Miss is still noting down? What she is wasting time in the room for? Muchen is already here.¡±

    As she spoke, Shi Xiaoqing looked over at Yin Muchen and said, ¡°Muchen, don¡¯t be angry, there is a special guesting over today, and girls all like to be pretty. She is probably dolling herself up right now.¡±

    Special guest?

    Yin Muchen noticed the special word, and he raised his eyebrows up slightly. He had a smile on his face without saying a single word.

    ¡°Mum, are you saying something bad about me?¡± At this moment, a soft voice rang out. Yin Shuiling came out of the bedroom and slowly walked down from the steps.

    Yin Muchen raised his gaze up at her, and his dark gaze froze slightly.

    The girl was dressed in a pinkce top. It was not a loose design. This simple shirt was very tight fitting, and it made her slim waist line look extra attractive. There was a pair of light grey coloured shorts on the bottom. Her slim legs were straight and beautiful, and she looked extremely eye catching.

    She wore a small leather jacket that was the same shade as the top. Her dark, luscious locks were all tied up, exposing her entire exquisite and attractive small face and her elegant and beautiful neck.

    She was extremely stunning and very attractive.

    Yin Muchen did not know whether it was because he had not seen her for an entire week, but the distance between them made her seem even more beautiful, and he felt that she was even more beautiful than before.

    Yin Shuiling slowly walked down the stairs. Yin Muchen was standing right in front of her, and her small fair hands were by her sides. Her bright, moist eyes looked over at the man¡¯s handsome figure.

    She wanted to look, but she did not dare to do so, as if she was afraid and shy.

    Her small, snow-white earlobes were already slightly red. She was extremely soft as she spoke. Her voice was extremely feminine as she said, ¡°Older Brother...¡±

    She¡¯d just spoken, and the main doors of the vi opened up once again. A family of three walked inside.

    Shi Xiaoqing was extremely delighted as she said, ¡°President Feng, Madam Feng, Miss Feng, all of you are here finally. Come over, let me introduce you all. This is Yin Muchen, he is not our biological son, but he¡¯s more than just a biological son.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s gaze and the man¡¯s locked for a brief moment. It was merely a few seconds before the man turned and looked over at the family of three by the side of the door.

    The smile on Yin Shuiling¡¯s face slowly disappeared, and even the spark in her moist eyes dimmed down a little. The tip of her nose felt sour, and she suddenly felt like crying.

    She felt so wronged.

    It was not as if she didn¡¯t understand everything that was going on at all. On the contrary, she was meticulous and sensitive inside her heart. She knew that since Friday, when she rejected his kiss in the living room, when he knocked on the door and she did not open the door, he quickly became cold towards her.

    She returned home to take care of her father, and she was shy inside her heart and did not give him a call, and he also did not contact her anymore. Uncle Tu did note over to fetch her anymore. He had definitely ordered Uncle Tu to stay behind, and he did not want her to go back to the condominium unit anymore.

    Their rtionship had silently changed. They were awkward with one another just because she...did not allow him to touch her.

    She did not allow him to touch her, and he did not want her anymore!

    The few seconds that they interacted with one another, his dark gaze did not have any other emotions except for warmth.

    And now, he turned his body to the side to look at the beautiful older sister standing in front of him.

    President Feng looked over at Yin Muchen and said, ¡°President Yin, I have heard many good things about you. This is my daughter. It is an honour to meet you.¡±

    Miss Feng raised her head up to look at Yin Muchen. He was handsome with strong brows, and his features were deep and strong. He had a tall, sharp nose, and his thin, sexy lips ¡ª they were peachy red in colour, and they were extremely attractive for a man...

    All of these features ced together made him seem like the best piece of work handmade by God.

    Hearing about him a thousand times could notpare to meeting him once, and after meeting him, he was really as handsome and attractive as the rumours imed.

    Miss Feng¡¯s face was slightly red. Her voice was coy, and she had a reserved smile on her face as she said, ¡°President Yin, how are you?¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at this Miss Feng in the eye, and he had a warm and elegant expression on his face. He was absolutely harmless, but his dark gaze was extremely clear and sharp. He slowly looked at someone and was extremely terrifying. He observed how shy she was as she looked up at him. It was as if he was smiling but also not at the same time. At this moment, he was also polite, and his deep voice was extremely charming as he said, ¡°Miss Feng, how are you?¡±

    Miss Feng could not stand this man¡¯s casual yet extremely proper gaze at all, and her legs went soft immediately.

    President Feng and Madam Feng noticed that Yin Muchen was willing to give them face, and they were extremely ted.

    Shi Xiaoqing was even more delighted and said, ¡°Muchen, I invited President Feng¡¯s family over. I did not discuss this with you beforehand. Everyone is here to eat dinner together and get to know one another.¡±

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up into a light arc and did not say anything.

    At this moment, Yin De stretched his hand out to ask Yin Shuiling toe over, and he said, ¡°Shuiling, what are you frozen there for? Didn¡¯t you like Older Sister Feng? Come over here and greet them.¡±

    Yin Shuiling walked over, and she looked at Miss Feng. The Yin and Feng families could be considered to be friends beyond generations. When she was young, it was true that she did like this Miss Feng, who was knowledgeable and feminine, but today, she did not like her anymore.

    Furthermore, she did not understand why this Older Sister Feng had toe over to her house.

    Even though she was extremely unwilling inside her heart, she still opened her mouth and greeted her politely. ¡°Older Sister Feng, how are you?¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Shi Xiaoqing said quickly, then said, ¡°Everyone knows one another now, then we should not stand here and chat. Let¡¯s go; let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±

    ...

    At the dinner table

    Shi Xiaoqing nced over at Yin Muchen before she looked over at Miss Feng. She had a smile on her face as she said, ¡°Miss Feng, you are well known as a talented woman in T City. You are extremely well versed in the arts and literature. I don¡¯t know what you are interested intely. Let me see if Muchen has any time, and I will ask him to apany you?¡±

    Miss Feng was really a feminine girl, and her motive foring over to the Yin family today was very clear. She had to gain Yin Muchen¡¯s favor and see if he had the interest of developing a rtionship with her.

 Chapter 511 - Why, Do You Want To Go Back With Me?

    <h4>Chapter 511: Why, Do You Want To Go Back With Me?</h4>

    But taking the initiative to chase after a man, or to express good feelings towards a man, Miss Feng was extremely shy as she did so.

    Miss Feng lifted her head up sneakily to take a nce at the man opposite her. The ceiling lights in the dining room were bright and luxurious, and the rays of sunshine spewed down on his handsome shoulders. He did not lift his head up, and he used his long, fair fingers to hold his cutlery as he cut up the steak quietly and refinedly.

    He did not have any reaction, and Miss Feng did not know what to say.

    At this moment, President Feng, who was seated beside Miss Feng kicked her underneath the table. President Feng gave her an indication using his gaze, meaning ¡ª Young Master Yin is already in front of you right now, this is a rare chance, aren¡¯t you going to take it?

    Miss Feng looked at the man once again. There was a mysterious and elegant glow to the man¡¯s handsome features under the bright glow of the lights, and he looked attractive and mesmerizing.

    She softly said, ¡°There is a historical film that is showing in the movie theatres recently. If Young Master Yin is interested, we can...go and catch the movie together...¡±

    Shi Xiaoqingughed immediately and said, ¡°Muchen, Miss Feng is asking you out to watch a movie. Do you have any time?¡±

    The people around the dining table put down their cutlery and waited for Yin Muchen¡¯s reply.

    Yin Muchen chewed on a piece of steak in his mouth, and everyone was waiting for him. He ate the steak slowly before taking the ss by his side to have a small sip of red wine, and it was only then that he channelled his gaze over to look at Miss Feng, who was seated opposite him. ¡°I don¡¯t have any interest in watching movies, and I have not seen a movie before.¡±

    A single sentence alone was his rejection.

    The three members of the Feng family froze on the spot. It was not that they did not believe it, rumours all said that Yin Muchen has had many women before and was a pro in flirting with girls. He should be a total expert in such romantic gestures like gifting roses and watching movies, and it was definitely not possible that he had never seen a movie before.

    Yin Deughed out loud to nuance the awkward atmosphere in the air. ¡°Since Mu Chen has no interest in movies, then in the future, when there is time and a chance, we should let these two young people hang out by themselves.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± President Feng replied and continued on. ¡°Young Master Yin¡¯s time is precious. It is true that movies do not suit Young Master Yin.¡±

    Yin Shuiling sat down by Yin Muchen¡¯s side. She could not hear what the people around the table were saying, but she finally understood the reason of Older Sister Feng¡¯s appearance. This was probably...a blind date.

    Older Sister Feng liked Older Brother, and these people here wanted to push Older Sister Feng over to Older Brother¡¯s side.

    Looking at Older Brother¡¯s expression, although he was not very interested, he also did not reject her.

    The tip of Yin Shuiling¡¯s nose became sour. There was a moist glow in her eyes as she felt wronged. She was on the brink of tears. What was she going to do then?

    She used her small fair hand to hold onto the cutlery, and she used much force as she cut the steak in the middle of the te. How could these people be so evil? Why did they have to introduce Older Brother to other women?

    Older Brother was also evil. Did he really not want her anymore?

    Yin Shuiling was extremely furious. She felt a sudden pain descend on her small finger on her left hand. It turned out that her pinkie finger touched the sharp edge of the knife that she was holding in her right hand, and there was a small wound on it right now.

    Actually the knife used to cut up steaks were rtively dull, they could not cause much harm, but the girl¡¯s skin was too tender and soft.

    She threw the fork onto the table and let out a ¡°Siii¡±, with a frown on her face.

    At this moment, her left hand was held onto by arge palm. The man by her side turned his body sideways and held her small hand as he examined her wound carefully. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    What was the point of caring about her at a time like this?

    Yin Shuiling cast her small head down, and she did not bother about him.

    ¡°Say something!¡± The man raised his volume with his deep voice, and his voice reverberated through the entire dining room, sessfully shocking everyone around the table.

    The Feng family of three looked at one another. They totally did not notice the wound on Yin Shuiling¡¯s finger. Yin Muchen was still slicing his steak a second before, and in the next moment, he held the girl¡¯s small hand.

    This man did not have any interaction with the girl at the dining table. He did not even nce at her once, but the moment the girl got injured, he noticed it immediately.

    All of his focus was ced on the girl¡¯s body.

    All of his gaze was given to her.

    Yin De and Shi Xiaqing had a dark expression on their faces, they were extremely clear that what Yin Muchen did that could not be exposed to anyone else.

    Shi Xiaoqing wanted to speak out, but in the next second, Yin Shuiling had already withdrawn her hand. She continued to cast her small head downwards while she continued to cut her steak up. Under her breath, she murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to care about me!¡±

    The moment she spoke, everyone around the table saw Yin Muchen freeze extremely clearly.

    Shi Xiaoqing was extremely ted as she smiled and said, ¡°Muchen, you don¡¯t have to worry about this gal. Her princessy attitude is getting worse and worse recently. Let¡¯s continue to eat.¡±

    ...

    The dinner continued on with the unhappy atmosphere. The maids cleaned the table, and the Feng family departed.

    Miss Feng had a nce at Yin Muchen unwillingly. The man removed his thin coat that he was wearing on his body, and he stood on the balcony of the living room with his tall andnky body. He had one of his hands in his pockets, and he used another hand to hold a cigarette as he smoked.

    Yin De noticed Miss Feng¡¯s gaze, and he turned his body sideways to look at Yin Muchen. ¡°Muchen, Miss Feng is going back now. Do you want toe and send her off?¡±

    After he heard a voicee up from behind, Yin Muchen turned his body around slowly, and he lifted his head up to exhale a mouthful of smoke. The smoke made the expression on his face look blurry. He scanned the scene with his dark eyes. There was a cold expression on his handsome face in the winter day. He pursed his thin lips together lightly, before he spat out, ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡±

    If he was just going with the flow during the entire night without putting in any effort, then now, he was totally uninterested. He was fatigued already.

    It was obvious that the Feng family of three did not have a good expression on their faces, and Yin De sent them away.

    Yin De returned to the living room. Shi Xiaoqing used her gaze to give Yin De an indication. Yin De stepped forward and stood beside Yin Muchen.

    ¡°Muchen, both me and your Aunty are doing this for your own good. You are already 25 years old. It is time for you to consider starting a family now. This Miss Feng is knowledgeable and from a wealthy family. She is refined and educated, and she is a good candidate to be your wife.¡±

    Yin Muchen took a breath of smoke and looked towards the distance. Heughed casually before he said, ¡°Then I have to thank Uncle and Aunty for your good intentions.¡±

    This sentence alone made Yin De speechless. He had an awkward smile on his face. He was being excited while Yin Muchen was cold and unbothered, and this was extremely embarrassing.

    Cough. Yin De coughed lightly as he hesitated before he went to the main point. ¡°Muchen, Yin Corporation has met with some trouble recently. We need...money.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not even have a frown on his face and directly asked him, ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°....3 billion.¡±

    The sky was dark now, Yin Muchen stood on the balcony as he looked far away. All he saw in his line of vision was endless nket of darkness. The darkness made anyone feel cold and at a loss.

    There were two or threemps in the distance. Although it was dark, it was warm enough, but there was not a singlemp lit for him, and that warmth did not belong to him.

    ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded his head and turned around to leave.

    Yin De noticed that he was about to leave and was very insincere as he tried to persuade him to stay behind, ¡°Muchen, are you leaving now? Why don¡¯t you sleep at home tonight?¡±

    Yin Muchen did not turn his head back. With his long fingers, he grabbed the thin coat that he¡¯d ced on the back of the sofa, and he headed towards the main doors of the vi.

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling walked out from the kitchen. Shi Xiaoqing applied medication on her pinkie finger just now, and she noticed that the man was about to leave. Instantly, she asked, ¡°Older Brother, are you going to leave now?¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted his head up to look at the girl. He paused in his tracks and curled the corners of his lips up into a smile. He did not with about Yin De, who was behind him, and Shi Xiaoqing, who apanied the girl by her side. His tone was somewhat sinister as he said, ¡°Why, do you want to go back with me?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s gaze had a touch of fluster in it, and she hesitated for a moment.

    Going back... Probably...Older Brother would probably touch her...

    She...

    With this second of hesitation, a cold breeze appeared by her side. The man had already takenrge strides through the main door of the vi.

    ¡°Older Brother!¡± Yin Shuiling lifted her legs speedily as she went to chase after him. Just when she was about to run out of the main doors, her small hand was held back by Shi Xiaoqing. Shi Xiaoqing was serious as she lowered her volume down, ¡°Shuiling, you are not allowed to go!¡±

    Yin Shuiling was very anxious. She shook her small hand and wanted to shake off Shi Xiaoqing, but she was unable to do so. She lifted her head up as she saw the man go off in the distance, and he walked to the side of his Maybach.

    His thin coat was held in his fingers casually, and he used his right hand to hold his cigarette. His back was facing her as he sat back in the driver¡¯s seat. His tall andnky figure was slightly bent. He lowered his gaze down as he took thest puff of his cigarette.

    There was amp along the corridor in the vi, but thismp did not shine on the man¡¯s figure at all. Yin Shuiling saw his entire being drenched in the sea of darkness. His shadow was non existent, and he looked extremely lonely as he bent his waist down.

    Yin Shuiling suddenly thought of the time when they were in the old and tattered house. He sat on the stairs before he curled both of his legs together as he sobbed pitifully.

    At that time, he was 18 years old. His father was a thief, and his mother ran away with another man. He could not even use his previous name, and he changed his name to Yin Muchen.

    At that time, he did not have anything.

    But now, he had the ability to do anything. He was wealthy, powerful, and had women. He could get whatever he pleased, but there was still the touch of loneliness from 7 years ago left behind.

    Hot beads of tears trickled down from Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes. In an instant, her vision was extremely blurry.

    Actually, she did not know why she was crying, but at this moment, her heart was felt both soft and painful. She wanted to run over to the man¡¯s side and hug him tight in her arms.

    She wanted to go back with him, and she wanted to be by his side for a long time.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s thoughts were in a blur. That man had already thrown the cigarette onto thewn. He stepped on it and stubbed it out. He opened the car door, and the Maybach flew off into the distance.

    Older Brother left.

    Yin Shuiling managed to shake Shi Xiaoqing off. ¡°Mum, let go. What are you doing? I want to go and look for Older Brother.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, you better stay at home; don¡¯t go anywhere else.¡± Shi Xiaoqing mmed the main doors of the vi with a bang. She chided, ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to go over to your Older Brother¡¯s condominium unit to stay. Just stay at home. You also saw it. There are so many women who like your Older Brother. Your Older Brother also needs a woman. In the future, he needs a wife. It is not convenient for you to be staying at your Older Brother¡¯s ce. You cannot stick around your Older Brother for your entire life.¡±

    ¡°Mum, Older Brother doesn¡¯t need a woman. It is all well as long as Older Brother has me only. You cannot speak nonsense!¡± Yin Shuiling lifted her head up and stared at Shi Xiaoqing with reddened eyes.

    Shi Xiaoqing saw her daughter cry and was also stumped. She was really afraid that her daughter was in pain due to her grasp, so she let go of Yin Shuiling, but the expression on her face was still serious as she said, ¡°Shuiling, women are women, and you are you. You are Yin Muchen¡¯s younger sister. Can a younger sister rece a woman? In the future, you are not allowed to think such nonsense...¡±

    ¡°Mum, I am not his younger sister. I am not!¡± Yin Shuiling screamed out loud as she interrupted Shi Xiaoqing, ¡°We are not biological siblings in the first ce!¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned around and ran upstairs.

    Yin De saw Yin Shuiling running away, and he quickly gave chase. ¡°Xiaoqing, why did you make Shuiling cry? Aiya, if there is anything that you want to say, say it nicely. Why did you scold her?¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing widened her eyes as she watched Yin Shuiling¡¯s back profile disappear, and she felt that she was unable to breathe anymore.

    The girl¡¯s words rang in her ears ¡ª We are not biological siblings in the first ce...

 Chapter 512 - They Had Not Seen One Another For 7 Days, And He Missed Her Very Much

    <h4>Chapter 512: They Had Not Seen One Another For 7 Days, And He Missed Her Very Much</h4>

    Shi Xiaoqing was in shock and in disbelief. She always thought that this was all on Yin Muchen¡¯s part alone. Shuiling was still young; she was 15 years old. What did she know about?

    But it was obvious that everything was not as she thought it was.

    She knew that Shuiling liked Yin Muchen, but Shui Ling liked Yin Muchen ever since she was eight years old. This kind of feeling had never stopped. She thought that Shuiling treated Yin Muchen as an older brother.

    But...

    What did Shuiling say just now? Older Brother did not need any other woman. It was all enough as long as Older Brother had her alone...

    Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s thighs went soft, and she immediately slumped down onto the floor.

    Shuiling, she...

    ...

    Inside the bar

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya rushed over to the main lobby of the bar. They saw Yin Muchen at first nce. The man was seated at a very secluded corner of the bar, but he was the centre of attention. There were many seductively dressed women in the main lobby, and there were also a few men staring at him.

    The two men stepped forward. Liu Caizhe had a look at the white liquor on the bar, smiled, and said, ¡°Muchen, this alcohol is very strong, and it is very harmful to your body. You could get drunk easily; switch another drink.¡±

    Hu Ya stretched his hand out to call the service staff over and wanted to switch Yin Muchen¡¯s drink.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I will just drink this.¡± Yin Muchen took the bottle of white liquor up and poured it into the ss before he drank from the bottle.

    Since his return to the condominium unit from the Yin family vi, he¡¯d changed his clothes. He wore a simple ssicbination of a ck shirt and ck trousers. His sleeves were rolled up a few times, and his muscr arms were exposed.

    The tall chair was very high up, but his legs were even longer. His ck leather shoes were on the floor, and his slim cut trousers looked extra stunning under the glow of the neon lights.

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya knew that he was intent on drinking hard liquor and did not bother trying to persuade him further. Nobody could change this man¡¯s decisions.

    Actually, in the past two to three years, Yin Muchen rarely touched such strong liquor. Although his alcohol tolerance was good, he would still get drunk.

    Yin Muchen was not a man who could drink a lot.

    Four or five years ago, he started out his career in the finance world in America. Back then, he had many business dinners to attend. He would gamble and race cars with those sons of the wealthy families, and he had to drink with them.

    When he first started to drink white liquor, he got drunk very easily. After he got drunk, he would always vomit, but after he went back into the venue, he would continue to drink. He would drink and then vomit, and after he vomited, he drank again, and his alcohol tolerance was trained like that.

    At that time, he was powerless and did not have anything. He had to observe others temperaments. They had wanted him to drink, and he could not turn them down. Fewer people wanted him to drink now, and he did not drink much anymore.

    In these seven years, he actually had very little time to behave as he wished, and simrly, the things that he did back in the past did not suit his preferences.

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya were by his side. They each ordered a cocktail, and Liu Caizhe had a sip before saying, ¡°Muchen, what¡¯s wrong? Are you in a bad mood? Didn¡¯t you go to the Yin family ce to have dinner? Just because of this dinner, you rescheduled a very important meeting.¡±

    Yin Muched held the bottle in his right hand, ced the bottle on the table, and spun it around to y with it. He curled up the corners of his lips up and acted as if he were bored as he said, ¡°Yeah...I rescheduled an important meeting to go over...¡±

    ¡°What did you do there?¡±

    ¡°...A blind date...probably... After finishing the blind date, they asked for money...¡±

    Liu Caizhe listened on and was not very surprised as he said, ¡°That couple asked you to go over. What good coulde of it? How was it? Are you satisfied with your blind date?¡±

    Yin Muchen raised his head up to have a mouthful of hard liquor. The man¡¯s protruding Adam¡¯s apple started to slide down, and he looked extremely sexy. He had a happy smile on his face as he said, ¡°Still not bad... She is pretty feminine... She is probably the type of woman who would not know to do anything else other than to lie down in bed...¡±

    ¡°Talking about a blind date, would any woman be better than Miss Yi Lin? After Miss Yi Lin got her PhD, she inherited the family¡¯s talent in finance. She is the only daughter of the Emeritus Professor, and has also loved you for so many years. After marrying her, you would be at the top of the finance circle. What did the Yin couple think? You did not even want Miss Yi Lin, and they still dared to use those women to tempt you?¡±

    Yin Muchen listened on and did not say anything.

    Liu Caizhe elbowed the man. He was very interested as he asked, ¡°What did that blind date tell you?¡±

    Yin Muchen drank the ss of hard liquor in one shot and opened the second bottle as he said, ¡°She asked me out to see a movie.¡±

    ¡°You agreed?¡±

    Yin Muchen shot a nce over and scoffed as he said, ¡°When have I ever gone to see a movie? I never used watching movies to flirt with girls. When I flirt with girls, I always...¡±

    Yin Muchen downed a shot of hard liquor, and he slowly squinted his long and narrow eyes. His eyes had a small hint of satisfaction in them. They did not know whether it was because he was proud, mocking, or disgusted as he said, ¡°Look, as long as I whistle. Women wille to my side nonstop. I am handsome; I don¡¯t have any other choice.¡±

    Liu Caizhe understood this man. The past few years in America, the only woman this man treated differently was Yi Lin because he was indebted to both Yi Lin and the emeritus professor.

    The people who treated him well, no matter how little they helped him, he would remember it.

    Yin Muchen lowered his gaze to y with the bottle as he said, ¡°What is watching a movie? That is a date when two people are dating, a man would only do that for a woman he loves. I have not...¡±

    He has not dated before.

    Despite how many women he¡¯s had.

    He was very clear inside his heart: sleeping was sleeping, dating was dating. These were two different things.

    He was very generous towards women. Those who¡¯d been with him, they could ask for jewelry and cheques all they wanted, but he did not gift roses and also would not take them to the movies. He has not even held a woman¡¯s hand.

    He left a spot inside his heart, and that part was soft and pure.

    Liu Caizhe found the atmosphere a little stressful. It was not hard for anyone to tell that this man was not in a good mood. He said, ¡°Muchen, that couple does not have good intentions for you. You didn¡¯t just realize this today, right? They asked you to have a meal together, and it would definitely be a front, but you still went over, rescheduling such an important meeting to go. What were you thinking?¡±

    Yin Muchen raised his head up. His gaze was fixed on a particr spot, and his dark gaze had a warm gentleness. He was probably not drunk, but it seemed that he was drunk. He had a smile on his face as he murmured, ¡°It has been seven days now. I have not seen her for a very very long time... Now, I miss her very much...¡±

    Liu Caizhe froze as he was about to take his shot. He did not need to think about it at all, and he knew that by ¡°she,¡± he meant Yin Shuiling.

    Liu Caizhe had aplicated expression on his face. He did not look over at Yin Muchen. He lowered his head down and said, ¡°You saw her, and what did she say to you?¡±

    Yin Muchen raised his gaze and caressed the thin, narrow opening of the bottle in his hands. He swallowed his saliva, and his voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°She called me...Older Brother...¡±

    Her voice was really so melodious.

    ¡°Since she called you Older Brother, then she must have really seen you as an Older Brother. She has already moved outst Friday, and today, you went over to the Yin family¡¯s home for the blind date. She must have known about it. She doesn¡¯t have any feelings for you, so you should also keep those feelings of yours.¡±

    As he spoke Liu Caizhe looked Yin Muchen in the eye and said, ¡°A day like today, you rescheduled the important meeting to rush over to see her, but she allowed you to see an unfamiliar woman. Don¡¯t you think that you are foolish? Muchen, don¡¯t live like a joke.¡±

    The happiness in Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes disappeared. He drooped his head and downed the entire ss of hard alcohol down in one gulp before he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±

    He was stumbling over to the washroom.

    ...

    In the Yin family vi

    Yin Shuiling stayed inside her bedroom. She sat down on the bed before she curled her knees up and curled herself up into a small, cute ball. She buried her small face into her kneecaps, and she cried for a very long time.

    She missed Older Brother very much...

    She slowly stopped crying. She felt around for her phone on the bed stand before dialling Yin Muchen¡¯s number.

    If Older Brother treated her coldly because she did not allow him to touch her, then congrattions, she admitted defeat.

    She took the initiative to call him.

    This phone call was thest time she conceded. She did not want her dignity anymore and did not bother about what others thought. She would allow him to touch her.

    She only had one condition: he could not have any other woman.

    She really did not like sharing him with other women.

    After the call was connected, the other end was just ringing...

    Yin Muchen went to the bathroom, but his phone was at the bar. A melodious ringtone rang out, and Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya raised their heads up.

    Hu Ya had a nce at the phone. He was happy as he said, ¡°Miss Yin? It is a phone call from Miss Yin... Boss went to the bathroom. If Boss knows that she called him, he would definitely be very happy. I will give the phone to Boss right now...¡±

    Hu Ya took the phone.

    A hand that snatched the phone away immediately. Liu Caizhe looked over at Hu Ya. He had a serious and grave expression on his face as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to give it to him.¡±

    ¡°Why? If Boss knows that she called him...¡±

    ¡°Secretary Hu!¡± Liu Caizhe interrupted Hu Ya, and he had an extremely serious expression that Hu Ya had never seen before as he said, ¡°The matter regarding Muchen¡¯s father, I have alreadypleted the investigations.¡±

    Hu Ya froze slightly and did not understand as he asked, ¡°But what does this have to do with Miss Yin...¡±

    Hu Ya¡¯s words came to a halt. He was in shock as he looked over at Liu Caizhe, and he understood everything in an instant.

    Liu Caizhe swiped on Yin Muchen¡¯s phone. He went into the settings blocking messages from certain numbers, and he put Yin Shuiling¡¯s phone number inside.

    After finishing these, he put the phone back in its original spot.

    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t bring Yin Shuiling up in front of Muchen anymore. There is no chance of Muchen being together with her. It would be better for the pain to end quickly; don¡¯t let Yin Shuiling ruin Muchen.¡±

    ...

    Yin Shuiling listened on the robotic female answering machine on the other end ¡ª Sorry, the number that you have dialled is currently unavable. She raised her eyebrows.

    Why did Older Brother not answer his phone?

    Yin Shuiling called him another three or four times, but no one picked up.

    After pondering for a moment, she put her phone back onto the bed. She did not put her shoes on. She was barefooted as she ran over to the side of the door, and she ced her small hand on the door handle, wanting to open the door.

    But she was unable to do so. The room door was locked from the outside.

    Yin Shuiling immediately knew that it was her mother¡¯s doing.

    Mother started to restrict her freedom now.

    That won¡¯t do; she wanted to go and find Older Brother!

 Chapter 513 - Abusing Alcohol

    <h4>Chapter 513: Abusing Alcohol</h4>

    But the door of the room was locked; how was she going to get out then?

    Yin Shuiling pondered for a few seconds and ran back to the side of the bed. She took her phone and dialed a phone number. ¡°Hello, Qingqing, can you do me a favour?¡±

    After making the call, she ran into the bathroom to take a bath.

    After she was done with her shower, she wore a princess-cut white cotton nightgown. It had wide lotus sleeves, and there were a fewyers of romantic ruffles beneath thece cor. It ended below her kneecaps, and it made her figure look extremely petite and soft.

    She used the hairdryer to dry her hair, and at this moment, Ning Qing¡¯s voice rang out from outside the door. ¡°Aunty, I have agreed with Shuiling previously that we would be drawing with one another today. Why didn¡¯t Shuilinge over to my house? Is she in her room?¡±

    Yin Shuiling jumped onto the bed immediately and pulled the nkets over her body.

    The door of the room was opened. Shi Xiaoqing stood by the side of the door while she smiled and said, ¡°Qingqing, Shuiling is in her room... Shuiling, Qingqing is here to see you. Come over quickly to have a look.¡±

    Yin Shuiling flipped herself around and perched herself on the pillow, and she did not bother with her.

    Ning Qing walked forward. ¡°Shuiling, what¡¯s wrong with you? The teacher gave us art homework today. Didn¡¯t we agree that you would be heading over to my house toplete it?¡± she asked with concern.

    Yin Shuiling pouted her small pink lips as she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anymore.¡±

    ¡°How can you be like this? Shuiling, this art piece would be sent to the viges, and the teacher knew that you were good in art so she handed this project over to you, and you are not doing it now?¡± Ning Qing was in a dilemma.

    Shi Xiaoqing heard Ning Qing and quickly said, ¡°Shuiling, stop throwing a tantrum. Go to Qingqing¡¯s house to draw quickly. Do your best, and after the artwork is sent to the viges, Dad and Mum will be proud of you. When that timees, your poprity will rise once again, everyone would know you then.¡±

    Yin Shuiling had long predicted that her mother would react like this. She was too overbearing. She did not like it too much. She sat up slowly and agreed with some hesitation. ¡°Okay then.¡±

    She lifted the nkets up and got down from the bed.

    Shi Xiaoqing saw that she was dressed in a nightgown, and it was obvious that she was going to bed soon. She did not think too much. She was a 15 year old girl after all, and she was very innocent.

    Or maybe it was that she thought too much.

    Shi Xiaoqing walked to the closet and took a long white coat and put it on Yin Shuiling, then she sent both of them out.

    Ning Qing waved her hand calmly. ¡°Aunty, we will be leaving. If we draw untilte tonight, Shuiling will sleep over in my house with me.¡±

    The Yin and Ning homes were close by. They were just steps away from one another, and Shi Xiaoqing did not worry at all.

    She looked at Ning Qing¡¯s small, gentle face. She smiled and said ¡°Qingqing is sensible. If our Shuiling can be as sensible as you, everything will be so good if she does not make me worry.¡±

    ¡°Mum, you are speaking ill of me again, I am not going to bother with you anymore.¡± Yin Shuiling held Ning Qing¡¯s small hand as she left.

    Ning Qing turned her gaze back to look at Shi Xiaoqing. ¡°Aunt, you can go back then, bye bye.¡±

    ...

    They went to the Ning family vi. Yin Shuiling let go of Ning Qing¡¯s small hand. ¡°Qingqing, thank you for covering for me. If my mother suddenlyes over and does a surprise check, can you help cover for me? I am going to look for my Older Brother now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head and continued, ¡°Shuiling, it is alreadyte at night. It is not safe. I will have my chauffeur bring you over.¡±

    Yin Shuiling nodded her head immediately. She walked towards the car and said, ¡°Qingqing, thank you.¡±

    The car moved off and headed in the distance.

    Ning Qing stood in ce as she sent Yin Shuiling off with her gaze.

    The car turned around a corner and cruised onto the main streets. At this moment, in a taxi, Yao Xiaozhu looked through the windows of the car and coincidentally saw Yin Shuiling.

    She felt weird inside her heart. It was already sote at night; where was Yin Shuiling going?

    Yao Xiaozhu was unhappy. In these past two months, Yin Shuiling would smile for nothing, and her face would turn red. There were times when she took her phone and could daydream for a long period of time. It was obvious that she was in love.

    She had long suspected that Yin Shuiling was secretly in a rtionship, but Yin Shuiling did not admit to it. She always had an innocent and feminine expression on her face, and when Yao Xiaozhu looked at her, she hated Yin Shuiling entirely.

    But the boys in school all had to like Yin Shuiling.

    Yao Xiaozhu had satisfaction in her eyes as she said to the driver, ¡°Sir, follow that car in the front.¡±

    She trailed behind Yin Shuiling. She wanted to see who Yin Shuiling was going on a date with.

    ...

    The car stopped before a condominium unit. Yin Shuiling got out of the car and said, ¡°Uncle, I am going to stay here for a while. If you are bored, you can go and walk around the streets. When I¡¯m done, you can take me back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Miss Yin, I will go shopping. After you are done settling your matters, give me a call.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling ran over to the main doors of the condominium unit.

    She pressed the door bell a few times. No one that came out to open the door. At this time of day, Aunty would be back at her home. Could it be that Older Brother was not home?

    Yin Shuiling brought her key along, and she took out her key to open the main door of the condominium.

    She closed the door and walked into the living room. The living room was very dark. She walked along the walls and switched the lights on, and the warm, yellow rays of light spewed into the room.

    The condominium unit was very quiet. The doors of the room upstairs were all closed, and Older Brother was really not around.

    Yin Shuiling walked to the side of the French windows, and she took her phone out to make a call.

    At this moment, a luxurious vehicle stopped outside the main doors of the condominium unit. Liu Caizhe helped Yin Muchen, who was totally drunk, out of the car. ¡°Muchen, you are back home.¡±

    Yin Muchen was really drunk, but he was not in a drunken stupor when he got drunk. His dark eyes were still deep and quiet as usual. The drunkenness in his eyes could be seen only upon closer inspection.

    ¡°Muchen, I will help you inside.¡±

    Yin Muchen pushed him away and took his suit jacket. He wobbled slightly with his gait. His footsteps could be considered to be steady as he walked towards the main doors of the condominium unit, and he did not turn his head back as he waved his hands. ¡°I will go back by myself. All of you can leave.¡±

    Liu Caizhe watched him open the main doors of the condominium unit before getting in the car. Hu Ya drove the vehicle as both of them left together.

    ...

    Inside the condominium unit.

    The moment Yin Muchen stepped inside, he froze. Aunty was not around, and for these 7 days, every time he came back to the condominium unit, it was all quiet and dark, but at this moment, the living room had the lights switched on.

    He stepped in and closed the door behind him. He walked towards the living room, and when he had a clear look at that lithe figure that stood by the side of the French windows, he froze.

    He used much strength as he closed his eyes before he opened them again. He did not see it wrong, It was really that girl ¡ª that girl came back.

    This must be a dream then.

    He missed her too much, so he was dreaming that she had returned.

    Yin Muchen cast his gaze on her back profile. The long white winter coat ended below her kneecaps, and it exposed her small, fair legs. There was a pair of pink fur slippers on her feet. She looked both cute and gentle. Her hair was let down, and there was not a single piece of borate jewellery on her entire body. When the glow gave her a dazzling aura and covered her, she looked so warm.

    And it was probably only at a moment like this that he dared to cast his gaze so daringly and mesmerizingly on her body.

    His little angel in his life.

    Yin Muchen walked forward with light footsteps and threw the suit jacket in his hands onto the sofa. He came behind that petite figure and stretched both of his muscr arms out to hug her.

    Yin Shuiling was still making a call, and she was suddenly attacked from behind. She was shocked entirely.

    But in the next second, she had a whiff of the familiar scent on the man¡¯s body. It was crisp and healthy. It belonged to him, her Older Brother.

    There was also a piercing scent of alcohol.

    ¡°Older Brother...¡±

    She fumbled around.

    The moment she moved, Yin Muchen had an uneasy expression on his handsome face. He exerted strength in both of his muscr arms, and he held her in his arms even more tight. He hated that he could not have her like this forever.

    ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t move. Let me hug you for a moment,¡± he said with a hoarse tone.

    Yin Shuiling felt her heart was just like ake that had feather brush across it, and it created multiples ripples in the middle. Her body softened, and she was soft in the man¡¯s embrace.

    Ooh, she missed him.

    These seven days, she really missed him so much.

    Yin Muchen ced his head on the girl¡¯s hair and her tender neck. He used the tip of his nose to nudge the girl¡¯s tender skin, and he was greedy as he went to sniff her hair. He lovingly murmured, ¡°Shuiling, you smell so good...¡±

    She was so fragrant, and he felt even more drunk.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face turned red. She¡¯d taken a shower beforehand, and she was definitely fragrant.

    Yin Muchen closed his eyes as he started to kiss her tender neck. His gaze was hot, and his body was tight. He suppressed the feelings in the depths of his heart as they spewed out. He bent down by the side of her snow white ears, and he lowered his volume as heughed and said, ¡°Tell me, do you know my feelings for you?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart thumped, and she instinctively wanted to move

    When she moved, it was a form of protest in Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes. He hated protest the most. He opened his mouth and bit her small earlobes cruelly. ¡°It is good if you know it. In the future, I don¡¯t have to hide it anymore. It is such a waste of time. That¡¯s right. I just...miss you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯srge, defined eyes contracted drastically after she heard his rough, direct words.

    In the girl¡¯s world, she had nevere in contact with that word, so she was anxious and frantic. She thought of the night where the electricity tripped. He had alsoe back drunk. He made her cry and in pain. She was very afraid when he drank alcohol, because when he drank alcohol, it seemed like he had changed into an entirely different person.

    She was not at ease.

    She covered her ear with her small, fair hand, and she had a frown on her face due to the pain she was feeling. Her small body started to struggle. ¡°Older Brother, you let go of me. I will go and make a bowl of hangover soup for you. I have something to say to you...¡±

    ¡°What are you going to say?¡± The man was displeased, and he had a frown on his face. He firmly held onto her soft waist with hisrge hand, and his hand slowly climbed up. He closed his eyes as he smiled. When he smiled, the corners of his narrow eyes curled upwards, and he looked like a mature and charismatic man, ¡°Don¡¯t say it. You know that every time you speak, I feel like blocking your small lips up. I¡¯ll block them cruelly. I don¡¯t want to let you breathe. Remember this: men do not like to say it, but men only like to do it.¡±

    He pinched her cruelly.

    Yin Shuiling was in immense pain, and the tears in her eyes were about to flow. She batted at hisrge hand. ¡°Older Brother...¡±

    With the girl¡¯s strength, it was just akin to scratching an itch for him. He did not let go, and he would not let go. It was not easy for him to hold onto her. In his dreams, would he still need to control himself?

    He would do whatever he wanted to do so right now!

    ¡°Shuiling, do you think I am very dirty and shameless? Do you know what I am thinking, so you are thinking of escaping from me? Heh, you are right. I am a person like this. I want to support you and raise you till you get older. I want to take all of you as my own. I want to turn you from a girl into a woman. Do you know how much I missed you, huh? Every day, when I thought about you inside my mind, my heart would hurt. It is impossible for me to want you more.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was crimson red. She really did know his intentions, and he did really wanted to touch her.

    But these thoughts had been so brazenly spoken. She only felt that her own ears were going to be spoiled. She did not want to hear it. She did not dare listen. She could not hear stuff like this.

    ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t be like this, you are drunk. Let go of me...¡±

    ¡°Heh. Let go?¡± Yin Muchen snorted and went further down with his hand. She wore the white winter jacket, and it was way too long. Lying down on the bed was way better. Her nightgown was way easier.

    He had a frown on his face, and he came to the cor of her winter jacket, hisrge palm touched the zipper, but he did not have the patience to pull it down...

    Yin Shuiling shrieked.

 Chapter 514 - Older Brother, Give Me A Hug, I Am So Cold

    <h4>Chapter 514: Older Brother, Give Me A Hug, I Am So Cold</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was pale white from the pain. She held hisrge hand and wanted to pull the cor of her shirt out from his grip as she said, ¡°Older Brother, you are hurting me...¡±

    She was way too young. Although her chest has developed, he still could hold her entirely with one palm.

    He was unwilling to treat her preciously, and he made her almost faint with the pain.

    Yin Muchen felt that he was extremely drunk, and he lifted his head up. His Adam¡¯s apple was extremely protruded, and he could not stop swallowing. Could he be so happy in his dreams?

    He was so happy that he wanted to fly away.

    He started to act rogue, and did as he pleased, because he thought of this point, in the future, she would not be willing to allow him to do as he pleased, and he could only do so in his dreams.

    ¡°What¡¯s hurting you, huh? I just barely touched you, and you are already screaming in pain. Other women can ept it. Why can¡¯t you? Do you know how long I have been controlling myself, huh? Yin Shuiling, you are a little vixen!¡±

    He cursed softly, then locked down her small waist with one hand, forcing her entire body to turn around.

    ¡°Older Bro...¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s pink lips were blocked.

    At that moment, Yin Shuiling felt that she was not able to breathe anymore. Like he said, he did not allow her to breathe, and he bit her maroon lips as he bullied her. He was rough and cruel as he dominated her senses.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was red. She held onto him with her small hand as she struggled furiously.

    She did not feelfortable. Other than difort, she did not have any other feelings.

    The man that was bullying her was like a metal wall and did not move a single inch. She decided to be cruel, and she kicked his shin.

    The man was drunk in her softness and could not think of anything at all. He had held himself back for a long time. It¡¯s been a whole 7 years. When he was together with a woman back in America, he also liked to close his eyes, and he would imagine her in his mind as he did so.

    She was so tender, and when he dreamt of her, it was so forbidden. He was naturally bad, and the more forbidden it was, the more his blood rushed. Throughout these years, she had turned into his primary focus.

    He was too captivated, and when she gave him a sudden kick, he eased his grip.

    The girl did not bear to hit him, and she also did not bear to scold him. After she kicked him with so much strength, he froze on the spot.

    The small figure in his embrace was like a puddle of water as she copsed to the floor. There was a premium goat-fur carpet on the floor, so her fall was cushioned.

    The tears in her eyes flowed down relentlessly. She was so disheveled at this moment. This tiny bundle climbed to the side of his trousers.

    She was climbing on the carpet and was fearful as she wanted to distance herself from him.

    Yin Muchen had a confused expression on his face, and he was in a daze as he watched the small girl run away as if she were running away from the devil. She cupped her cor as she ran away.

    Yin Muchen¡¯srge palms that he ced by his sides were tightly kneaded into fists. He curled the corners of his lips up into an arc as he snorted, then he broke out intoughter both desperately and disappointedly.

    It turned out that she also did not want him, even in his dreams.

    He still lost her.

    There was a part of his heart that seemed to be missing, and it was so painful.

    He was in so much pain that he almost could not breathe.

    But, he did not hear the sound of the door closing. He slowly turned his body to the side. The light in the kitchen was switched on, and the girl went to the kitchen.

    He was rmed and found it weird. His long legs were out of his control as he headed over in the direction of the kitchen. He stood at the side of the door, and the girl stood by the side of the creamy beige tabletop.

    The girl was on her tiptoes, and she used her small fair hand to hook the wooden chopping board that was hanging on the wall.

    The girl did not leave!

    She did not leave him.

    He slowly walked forward and stood behind the girl. The man¡¯s voice was hoarse and shook a little. He was a little nervous as he asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Yin Shuiling took the chopping board down. The girl¡¯s small, exquisite, attractive face was stained by glistening tears. Her small, frail shoulders were still shaking, and she could not let herself cry out loud, but she really felt wronged. Her maroon lips that were bitten by him were broken, and she looked pitiful and pathetic.

    ¡°You...are drunk... I will cook a bowl of hangover soup for you...¡±

    The moment she spoke, the man behind her gave her a tight hug. Yin Muchen was greedy as he went to nudge her hair and buried his entire face into the back of her neck. He said, ¡°Shuiling... Shuiling...¡±

    His heart that was just empty was full again.

    The girl¡¯s long, thick eyshes were drooping. She was staring at the chopping board by the side of her hand. The way she looked as she sobbed without saying a word while tears flowed down her face ¡ª no matter who looked at her right now, she looked extremely pitiful.

    ¡°Older Brother, could you...wait a while more?¡± She was shaking as she spoke with a coy tone. She was still young at 15 years old, and what she was saying right now was making her feel extremely embarrassed. She did not want her face anymore, and all of her years of education that told her to be reserved were all tossed away. At this moment as he was extremely drunk and was so cruel. ¡°I am too young...¡±

    She was really too young, and she could not...

    Yin Muchen froze for a moment before he understood what she was trying to say. He hugged her even more tight. This was really a dream, right? The small girl in his dreams hade back again.

    He knew that she pitied him.

    She did not bear to do it to him.

    Even with what he did to her in the living room, she would also not leave. She still negotiated with him like that and asked him to wait a little more.

    She was still willing to do so in the depths of her heart.

    Yin Muchen kissed her small face, and he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to wait anymore... Shuiling, I don¡¯t want any hangover soup. The hangover soup is only able to wake me up from being drunk, but now, my body needs another cure. Are you willing to help me?¡±

    Yin Shuiling knew what he was trying to say, and there was a patch of hotness behind her waist. That day when there was an electricity breakdown, she had learnt what was going on, although she did not know too much.

    Her small, pale face turned red again. She was shy as she turned her small head away, but she allowed him to hug her soft body as he pleased, and she did not move away.

    Yin Muchen, who was well-experienced, definitely understood what she meant. His dark eyes were sparkling with a brighter glowpared to the stars in the sky. He pinned her soft waist as he carried her up to sit on the sink.

    ...

    Yao Xiaozhu alighted from the car. She came onto the grass patch outside the condominium unit. She looked in the direction of the condominium. The French windows in the living room had its curtains tightly drawn, and she could not see anything at all.

    She stood on the spot as she suspected something. This ce was Yin Muchen¡¯s residence. It was sote at night, yet Yin Shuiling came over to Yin Muchen¡¯s ce...

    Why did she think that something was unusual?

    Yao Xiaozhu did not leave. She had already made her way over. She could not leave without getting anything. She would not leave like that.

    She walked around the grass patch a few times and did not get anything, but suddenly, she saw a flower garden. The light was switched on over there, and the curtains were actually not drawn. It seemed to be the...kitchen.

    She pushed her way through the flower bush, and she went through carefully, then she snuck her head over in the direction to look inside.

    The moment she had a look, there was no denying what she saw.

    Yao Xiaozhu was shocked as she widened her eyes. She covered her mouth with both hands and did not let out a sound.

    There was a bright light in the kitchen, and Yin Shuiling was seated on the creamy white countertop. The girl¡¯s white winter coat and her pyjamas were all open. They were slid down onto her shoulders....

    As a girl herself, Yao Xiaozhu was shocked with what the girl had. How did she have such skin? Her skin was milky white, and she was fair with smooth and toned skin. If she used a finger to press down on it, there would be water dripping out.

    This was probably what was known as perfect figure, the girl exposed her small shoulders, and her figure was gently soft yet attractive. Her bone structure was slim, and her bones could not be felt. Yao Xiaozhu thought inside her heart that if she went to touch her, it would definitely be very soft. It would be extremely soft. She looked on.

    She was an item that descended down from the Heavens. The Heavens gave the girl an extremely beautiful face, and simrly, they also have her a perfect body...that made others unable to breathe when they saw it.

    Yao Xiaozhu was shocked and even more rmed. She was so rmed because the man was pressing down on Yin Shuiling. The man was buried below Yin Shuiling¡¯s corbones...

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s back was against the cold porcin surface. She could not control herself, and she still cried out loud after all.

    She used her small hand to push the man. Herrge wet eyes were looking at the windows fearfully. The curtains were not drawn, and maybe it was her shyness that was in effect, but she thought she saw the flower bush outside the window move a little.

    She choked up as she begged him, ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t do it here... Others could see. Don¡¯t let others see this..¡±

    She was forced by him to do this. She did not dare to reject him, and she only begged him to leave her with some dignity. She still had to be a human, and she did not want others to see them.

    Yin Muchen could not hear her speaking. He buried his face into her tender neck as he panted. Heughed evilly and was extremely rogue as he said, ¡°What are you scared of, huh? I am here.¡±

    He was naturally like that, but the girl was different. She was choking up in his embrace and was frail like a small kitten. ¡°I...still have to go to school. Others would say... I don¡¯t want, I don¡¯t want...¡±

    She did not want to be scolded as being shameless.

    She was always a perfect student and an obedient girl. She did not want to be criticized by others behind her back, and she did not want others to look at her with through a lense.

    She was still young and still need to attend school.

    ¡°Okay...¡± Yin Muchen snorted out. He was in a good mood. His palms were touching her smooth, silky skin. He had secretly lusted for her for 7 whole years, and at this moment, he had finally gotten it.

    He was also unwilling to allow others to judge them. She belonged to him, and he wanted to be the only one that could see her body. If there was anyone in the future who looked at her, he would go and dig the person¡¯s eyes out.

    He liked her to cry in his embrace and hug him as she begged him. All of her feelings were dependant on him, and she was depending on him to breathe. By doing this, she would not leave him.

    ¡°It is also okay not to do it here. Let¡¯s go to the bedroom, but you have to be obedient and listen to me, okay? What I want to do, you know what it is.¡±

    Yin Shuiling buried her small, tearful face into his embrace. She did not dare to open her eyes. Other than crying, she was not replying to him.

    She did not want to reply to him.

    Yin Muchen felt happy with her silence. He pinned her small waist down and directly held her on his shoulders before he lifted his long legs apart, then he headed upstairs.

    When she was let down into the room, it was at this moment that Yin Shuiling knew that this was her bedroom, and she was sitting on her desk. She used her small fair hand to feel, and she felt that there was a stack of books. She dropped her gaze to have a look, and there was a collection of essays written by Xi Murong by the side of her hand¡ª

    If it is still raining after the rain,

    If being depressed, it is still depressing,

    Please let me leave with dignity after we bid farewell...

    Yes, she was 15 years now. She was at the age to like to read poetry and short essays. She liked Xi Murong¡¯s scattered essays. She would read some poetry that wrote about love together with Ning Qing. She would still read them with her face and ears red. She did not like bright colours and only liked to wear white. She had just gotten used to wearing her small singlet and got her period half a year ago.....

    She was still a flower bud, and at this moment, she was about to get plucked away by this man.

    Actually, she did not know anything at all.

    When the intense pain came, she had no time to shout out loud. Her body was ripped into two halves. She was about to faint, and she did not even have the strength to shout out loud.

    She was shaking as she stretched both of her hands out to hug the man that was in front of her. The man raised his eyebrows up. He was also in much pain, and there was ayer of sweat on his forehead, and his handsome face was already scrunched up.

    She tried her best to smile, and she lifted the corners of her lips up on her small pale face as she smiled. ¡°Older Brother, I already gave it to you. I am yours... Although it is very very painful, I am very happy...

    ¡°Older Brother, in the future, can you treat me well... Treat me even better and do it forever. Only treat me well... I do not like you having other women. In the future, is it okay if you only have me alone?

    ¡°Older Brother, I like you, I really like you very very much.... Wait for me for a moment. After I grow up, I will be your bride. Is it okay if I marry you?

    ¡°Older Brother, give me a hug, I am feeling so cold... Actually, I am scared. I am really very scared...¡±

 Chapter 515 - I Was Willing

    <h4>Chapter 515: I Was Willing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    In the Ning family vi

    Ning Qing stayed in her own room. Shey on the bed and read a book the entire time. She looked at the rm clock on the night stand of the bed. It was already close to 1 a.m. right now, and Yin Shuiling had yet to return.

    She was a little worried.

    At this moment, ¡°Ding!¡±, the sound of the doorbell rang out in the air. Ning Qing¡¯s eyes lit up; it must be Shuiling.

    She stood up and opened the door to quickly run down, then opened the main doors of the vi.

    ¡°Shuiling, why are you back so...¡±

    She had yet to say the word te¡±, and she noticed that while Yin Shuiling was standing outside the door, her facial expression was not right, so Ning Qing froze on the spot.

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling¡¯s legs crumbled as she fell to the ground.

    ¡°Shuiling!¡± Ning Qing¡¯s eyes contracted, and she quickly stretched both of her hands out to hold onto Yin Shuiling¡¯s limp body.

    ...

    Ning Qing helped Yin Shuiling upstairs and ced her on therge bed.

    Ning Qing¡¯s character was intelligent and calm. She was extremely confident when she lied to the Yin family. At this moment, when Yin Shuiling fainted, although she did feel flustered, she did not rm the maids. She took her phone out, called the family gynaecologist, and asked the doctor toe over quickly.

    After that, Ning Qing went to the bathroom to take a pail of warm water, and she took a warm towel to wipe Yin Shuiling¡¯s face.

    But when Ning Qing stood by the side of the bed and saw Yin Shuiling¡¯s behaviour, she was frozen on the spot.

    It was still the first time that she saw Yin Shuiling look this way.

    The girly sideways on the bed. Her small, exquisite face was both red and white. Her maroon lips were broken. Her smooth skin was snow white with a crimson red tint on it, and it was supple and moist.

    Ning Qing always knew that Shuiling was beautiful, but she felt that Shuiling was extremely beautiful today. She could not describe this kind of feeling. She looked at Shuilling and felt her face and ears turn red.

    Even though the girl fainted, she still held her cor firmly in her hands. Ning Qing found it weird. When Shuiling stood at the side of the door just now, she seemed to have hidden some treasure beneath her cor, and she did not want anyone to see it.

    Ning Qing hesitated for a few seconds, then she stretched her hand out to take the girl¡¯s small hand away before gently pulling open a small portion of the zipper of her winter jacket.

    Just this small portion alone was enough to make Ning Qing take in a breath of air.

    On the girl¡¯s tender neck and her corbones, she saw numerous hickies, and there were a few bite marks on some of the hickies. It seemed that she was bitten.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was blushing. She was able to tell even though she did not have any experience with this sort of thing.

    Ning Qing blushed as she tugged the zipper of the girl¡¯s clothes back up again. She went to pull the zipper and wanted to cover the girl¡¯s body, not allowing anyone to see her like this.

    If a 15 year old girl was seen like this, there would be many rumours about her.

    But as Ning Qing went to tug the nkets up, she froze The nkets stopped before the girl¡¯s calf. Ning Qing was in a daze as she saw the messiness between the girl¡¯s inner thighs...

    Ning Qing felt as if she was unable to breathe anymore. She lifted the girl¡¯s winter coat up to have a look. The girl¡¯s light blue underwear was stained with blood, and also...

    It was just a total mess...

    Ning Qing was shocked, and she did not know what to do.

    Knock, knock, knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out into the air. The doctor was here.

    Ning Qing quickly went to open the door.

    ...

    The doctor stood at the side of the bed to have a look at Yin Shuiling. Ning Qing was still young in age and did not understand, but the doctor had a nce and was able to tell.

    The doctor had a grave expression on her face. She bent her over to tug the zipper of Yin Shuiling¡¯s winter coat down before lifting her nightgown up, then removed the girl¡¯s bloodied underwear.

    Ning Qing covered her eyes; she did not dare to look at it.

    The doctor sighed and said, ¡°The patient has fainted temporarily due to the pain and torture. I will give her an IV glucose drip. Miss Ning, you can use a towel to help the patient wipe her body clean. She has a tear below, I need to help her to stitch it up.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s heart was thumping very quickly. She obediently replied, ¡°Okay,¡± and wrung a clean towel to help Yin Shuiling wipe her body down. When she wiped her down, Ning Qing¡¯s entire small face was red like a steamed prawn.

    The doctor noticed Ning Qing¡¯s shy behaviour as she tried to duck away, and she had another look at Yin Shuiling, who wasying down on the bed. She shook her head benevolently yet frustrated.

    After the IV drip was done, Yin Shuiling woke up with a soft cry.

    ¡°Shuiling, you are awake...¡± Ning Qing perched herself on the side of the bed and blinked her beautiful eyes as she looked at Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s head felt faint. Her line of vision was blurry, and she opened her eyes as she saw the crystal chandelier above her head. She could not see it clearly. She moved her fingers around, and her entire body was so exhausted that she did not have a single ounce of energy left in it.

    Pain.

    She fainted and did not feel any more pain, and when she woke up, that bone crushing pain came once again. Her small face was pale, and at this moment, she broke out into ayer of cold sweat, as if as her entire body was fished out of water.

    She moved her slim legs around, as she wanted to curl her legs up.

    But she was unable to curl her legs up. Her legs were pressed down by the doctor. The doctor tried her best to lower her volume as she gentlyforted her. ¡°You cannot move around all over the ce. I am going to stitch you up. It might be a little painful, clench your teeth and hold it in. We can choose to use anesthesia, but you are way too young. I am afraid that it would affect your growth if we use it. It might result in negative side effects.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was always a flower bud that was grown in a greenhouse. She would normally sob uncontrobly when she was in a little bit of pain on a normal day, and she could not control it anymore. ¡°Waaa,¡± she sobbed out loudly.

    ¡°Qingqing, I am in pain... It¡¯s so painful...¡±

    Looking at her best friend go through so much pain, the tears in Ning Qing¡¯s eyes flowed down uncontrobly. She stretched her hand out to hold onto Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hand. While she sobbed, she helped to wipe Shuiling¡¯s tears. ¡°Shuiling, you have to be obedient. Endure it for a moment, and it will pass by very quickly. It will all turn out well.¡±

    The doctor looked at the two girls that were crying uncontrobly and said, ¡°I am going to stitch it up now.¡±

    The needle went in.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yin Shuiling¡¯s body froze as she shrieked out loud. Her defined eyes were staring at the crystal chandelier above her, and her irises did not move at all.

    ¡°Shuiling, Shuiling...¡± Ning Qing sobbed as she hugged the girl. She could not bear to see the girl look so pitiful right now. She stretched her hand out to cover the girl¡¯s eyes as she sobbed. ¡°Shuiling, if you really cannot endure it, you can bite me, wooo... Let me help you shoulder some of the pain then...¡±

    ...

    10 minutester, Yin Shuiling fell from one hell into another hell.

    The doctor removed her white gloves and washed her hands. Yin Shuilingy sideways on the bed, and her small, palm-sized face was buried in the soft pillow. Her face was so pale until her green veins could be seen.

    Ning Qing stood at the side of the bed to apany her.

    The doctor was serious as she said, ¡°Were you willing or forced to do so? If you were forced, we should contact the police.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Yin Shuiling was ufortable as she moved around. Her small, cherry-like lips were pinkish, and her coy voice was soft and shaking as she said, ¡°I was willing... I was willing...¡±

    She faced the doctor as she spoke. She was shy as she looked at the doctor¡¯s serious expression. She did not dare to look at anyone, because she was entirely embarrassed.

    She closed her eyes and buried her small face into the pillow. She went to tug Ning Qing¡¯s small hand and asked Ning Qing to say something.

    She did not want to contact the police.

    She did not want the police officers to catch Older Brother.

    She was not willing to let that happen.

    Ning Qing looked at the doctor immediately, and she shook her head.

    The doctor sighed and was at a loss as she said, ¡°Little girl, how young are you right now? You were tortured so badly. Aren¡¯t you just ruining yourself?¡±

    Yin Shuiling pursed her lips, she lifted her head up as she looked at the doctor in a blur.

    The doctor just knew that this girl did not know anything at all. She pointed towards the tiny bloodied underwear that she threw to a side, ¡°You still don¡¯t understand? Silly girl, you could get pregnant like this.¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned her gaze sideways. She shook as she breathed, and she covered her face.

    She¡¯d received a good education ever since she was young. She knew what a girl¡¯s shyness and self restraint was. Now, when the doctor questioned her, she felt that it was all lost.

    She was only left with embarrassment.

    ¡°There are very bad side effects for contraceptives. It is better not to take them. Girl, when did you get yourst period? I will calcte your cycle for you.¡±

    After that, Yin Shuiling told her the date, and the doctor calcted that she was in her safe period. She faced the two youngdies and did not know what else to do other than to sigh. She finally instructed Yin Shuiling to rest in bed for a week before leaving.

    ...

    The two friends were left inside the room. Ning Qing perched herself back onto the head of the bed. Both girlsy their heads side by side. Ning Qing lifted her eyebrows up as she softly said, ¡°Shuiling, you and Older Brother Yin... Older Brother Yin went overboard. How could he do this to you?¡±

    Yin Shiuling stretched her hands out quickly to block Ning Qing¡¯s small lips. Her small, pale face was blushing slightly as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that about Older Brother. I really...was willing to do so.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Ning Qing pointed towards the teeth mark on Yin Shuiling¡¯s tender neck. She was displeased as she said, ¡°Even if you were willing, couldn¡¯t Older Brother Yin be more gentle? He even bit you, and also, he hurt...you so badly...¡±

    Ning Qing said it diplomatically.

    Yin Shuiling buried half of her small face into the nkets. She looked around the room, and she was extremely quiet as she said, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Older Brother...just likes me too much...¡±

    Older Brother really likes her too much.

    ¡°Does he need to be like this when he likes someone? Then I would rather not to be liked.¡± As she spoke, Ning Qing innocently said, ¡°Shuiling, you were gone for such a long period of time, for a whole 5 hours... Couldn¡¯t youe back a little earlier? Then, wouldn¡¯t Older Brother Yin harm you a little less?¡±

    As she brought up this topic, Yin Shuiling pulled the nkets and covered her entire face. She did think of leaving, but it was way too painful, and it was so painful that she almost felt numb.

    But he did not allow...

    She did not know what was right, Since she was his woman already, then she wanted to make him feel morefortable and allow him to get enough of what he wanted.

    It was natural that he would let go of her when he got enough of it.

    Yin Shuiling changed the topic as she said, ¡°Qingqing, you cannot let anyone know about what happened tonight...¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head. ¡°Shuiling, you don¡¯t have to worry. Even if you did not say it, I would also know what to do. That chauffeur is a senior chauffeur in my family who has been with us for more than 10 years. He is very reliable. That doctor is an expert in obstetrics. She is both powerful and famous. She knows how to maintain a patient¡¯s privacy. You came backte tonight. I did not rm my parents nor the servants in the house. No one will find out.¡±

    ¡°Then...I cannot attend school for this week. I need to apply for leave. My parents...¡±

    Ning Qingughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s a small matter. I will say that you fell down from the top of the stairs tomorrow and hurt your feet. The teachers, ssmates, and your parents will believe you. Let me handle it and put your mind at ease.¡±

    Yin Shuiling trusted her enough. She tugged the nkets and had a sweet smile on her face as she said, ¡°Qingqing, thank you. With you by my side, this feels so good.¡±

    Ning Qing squeezed with her into one nket and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. We are good friends, best friends... Shuiling, does it still hurt?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it is still very painful...¡±

    Both girls broke out into a smile.

    ...

    The next morning, in the condominium unit

    Aunty opened the main doors of the condominium unit as she walked inside. The living room was clean and tidy. The rooms upstairs were shut tight. Everything was just like normal, and she thought that Yin Muchen was not at home.

 Chapter 516 - It Was Not Her Last Night

    <h4>Chapter 516: It Was Not Her Last Night</h4>

    After all, Miss Yin has not been around for the past seven days. Mr. Yin returned home veryte or did note back. He would sleep in the office.

    Aunty felt bad for Sir. Actually, it was not something out of the ordinary in society for a man to be ten years older than the girl, and it had to be at this age 25 and 15. The man was at the peak of his youth, and she was a young girl who did not know anything at all.

    She could only say that Mr. Yin and Miss Yin met at the wrong time.

    Aunty let out a sigh and walked into the kitchen.

    As she stood by the side of the sink, Aunty realized that the chopping board was taken down from the wall. She found it weird; who touched her chopping board?

    Aunty could not find the answer, or maybe she had forgotten. She may have forgotten to hang the chopping board on the wall yesterday night.

    Aunty ced the chopping board back in its original position.

    She had a look inside the fridge. There were not too many things left inside the fridge. Aunty walked out of the condominium unit and went to the supermarket to purchase some things.

    ...

    Inside the bedroom, when the rays of the morning sun streamed through theyers of curtains into the room and shone in the man¡¯s eyes, Yin Muchen slowly awoke.

    Looking at the luxuriously designed ceiling above his head, Yin Muchen knew that he was in the girl¡¯s room.

    His head felt a little faint. It was probably due to him getting drunk yesterday. He raised his eyebrows up and lifted his hand up to knead his forehead. Last night...

    He sat up.

    The moment he sat up, his left shoulder was pressing onto someone. Yin Muchen turned his gaze sideways to have a look, and there was a girl lying by his side.

    Yin Muchen had a look and had a rough impression. She was Shuiling¡¯s roommate, Yao something Zhu.

    The girl was not wearing any clothes. To be fair, she had a body of a beauty, and she was way more developedpared to Shuiling, and at this moment, her fair skin was covered entirely with kiss marks.

    He raised his right hand up to lift the nkets up. He also did not have any clothes on his body, and he knew his own body; he was roguest night.

    The floor below the bed was littered with both men¡¯s and women¡¯s clothes. The books stacked on the small study desk was scattered onto the floor. A couple of of the books was pressed and crumpled together, and there were specks of redness on them.

    Yin Muchen knew what it was.

    It was a woman¡¯s first time.

    There was a very musty scent in the room. The small study desk, sofa, and at this moment, the bed that he was lying on was moved, and the stains were messy and all over the ce.

    Last night...

    Yin Muchen raised his eyebrows up as he recounted for a moment. It was all nk, and he could not remember anything at all.

    ¡°Uhh.¡± Yao Xiaozhu was awake.

    Actually Yao Xiaozhu had been awake for a while. She closed her eyes as she pretended to sleep. She waited for the man to wake up first, and the moment she opened her eyes, she saw the man on the first nce.

    Even though she removed her clothes and slept by the side of the man, she had already admired the face of the handsome man numerous times, and at this moment, she was still mesmerized by this man.

    He lowered his head down as he raised his eyebrows up, as if he was trying hard to recount what happened. His handsome curls were messy and covered his eyes, and his tall, sharp nose, his red and sexy thin lips ¡ª all of his features were defined and he was just like the most exquisite sculpture of a master.

    This was Yin Muchen, the subject of all the rumors. Yin Muchen, who could make all of the rich socialites in T City faint. His reputation was that of a legend.

    At this moment, she was sleeping by his side!

    Yao Xiaozhu sat up. She lifted the nkets up to cover her body, and she was not done. ¡°Young Master Yin....¡±

    Upon hearing her coy voice, Yin Muchen opened his dark eyes. He turned his gaze to the side and looked towards Yao Xiaozhu. He scanned the girl¡¯s small, youthful face, then said, ¡°You. How did you manage toe in?¡±

    Last night, Yao Xiaozhu imagined all of the facial expressions that this man would have after he woke up. Shock, anger, questioning... all sorts of emotions, and she never imagined that this man would be so calm.

    He was so calm as he looked at her. He did not have any emotions in his eyes, but his gaze was so deep and sharp. He was sharp as he stared at her, as if he was about to look through her with his gaze.

    He asked her how she managed to get in, and he was waiting for her answer.

    Yao Xiaozhu was shaking inside her heart, but she maintained her calmness on the surface. She was brave as she looked at the man¡¯s eyes. Her small face turned red and was both shy and frantic at the same time. ¡°I came overst night to look for Shuiling. I noticed that the main doors were not shut, and I walked inside. I saw you... You were drunk. Youy down on the sofa in the living room... I, I helped you upstairs, and you pushed the door of this room open, before...before you just...¡±

    Yao Xiaozhu was shy as she looked at Yin Muchen briefly. The man did not look at her, and his gaze was fixed in the direction in front of him. He curled the corners of his lips up as he burst intoughter.

    Thisugh was both mocking and sarcastic.

    She did not know if he wasughing at himself or at her.

    Yao Xiaozhu felt even more frantic.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s gaze came over once again. His voice was deep and hoarse, and it was pleasant and charming to the ear at the same time. ¡°So what? I forced myself on you? I am very curious; if I wanted to sleep with you, would you just let me do it, or would you allow any man on earth to do so? Heh, you are so easy. Is that bit of blood even real? Don¡¯t tell me that is what you went to the hospital to reconstruct.¡±

    The man spoke and provoked her.

    Yao Xiaozhu followed his gaze to look at the desk. That book was stained with specks of blood. A man like him knew many things, and he knew from the first nce.

    Yao Xiaozhu could not take him looking at her so insultingly. The 25-year-old man was experienced in love, and he was extremely mature. One direct sentence from him, and the moment he raised his eyebrows up, he could make any woman unable to take it anymore.

    Even though the gaze in his eyes at this moment was cold.

    Yao Xiaozhu¡¯s heart started to beat quickly as she said, ¡°President Yin, I am clean. it was my first time... Last night... I am not an easy girl. I only...admire you. I saw you a few times at school. Every time I would look at you in secret behind your back... I like you.... What you did to mest night, I was...willing...so I don¡¯t need you to take responsibility...¡±

    ¡°Take responsibility?¡± Yin Muchen spoke to interrupt the girl. It seemed as if he had listened to an absolute joke. He waved his left hand over and used two fingers to pinch her cheeks. ¡°Tsk tsk.¡± He examined her carefully, and there was a smile on his face, but his words were extremely cruel and cold. ¡°How do you want me to take responsibility? Look at this face of yours. You cannot be considered to be too pretty. This figure, it could probably be average at most. There are so many women who want to sleep with me. Where you even rank among them? How many times did we do itst night? Three times? I should have satisfied you right. You must be secretly happy, right?¡±

    Yao Xiaozhu¡¯s red face turned white quickly. It turned out that the rumours were not fake. This man would be so cruel towards people who don¡¯t matter to him.

    The man easily pinned her cheeks with two fingers, and she was in so much pain that her entire body shook.

    ¡°Who allowed you toe insidest night? You are trespassing in a private residence, yeah? You like me and want to sleep with me, so you took the chance as I was drunk to remove your own clothes? You did not leavest night, and you slept by my side until day broke. Didn¡¯t you just wait for me to wake up? Now that I am awake, you are telling me that you do not want me to take responsibility. Are you ying around with me?

    ¡°Exin yourself, what do you want? Oh, you must not want any money, because you want even more money. You want to date me and want to sleep with me a second time? What are you trying to do? Are you still dreaming? Are you still asleep?¡±

    Yin Muchen let go of her face.

    Yao Xiaozhu was shaking from head to toe. She felt chilly, and the imagination that she had inside her heart for this man had disappeared entirely. She was fearful as she pulled the nkets over herself.

    She looked at the man as he lifted the nkets up and got off the bed. With her around, he was still confident. Although he was not wearing a single piece of clothing on himself, he stepped onto the floor with his long legs, and his back faced her as he used two fingers to hook the trousers on the floor. He was slow as he put them back on.

    He was tightening his belt. His voice was cold without an ounce of warmth as he said, ¡°What are you frozen there for? Do you want me to call two men over to take responsibility for you? Do you want to fool me? You have found the wrong target. I do have money. I can be considered to be generous with the women that I have slept with in the past, but this kind of generosity does not include being drunk. Get lost. Get lost before I change my mind.¡±

    The man emphasized thest sentence.

    Yao Xiaozhu did not dare to say anything. She hurriedly got out of bed and picked through the clothes that were scattered messily on the ground before escaping the room in a dishevelled state.

    ...

    After the room regained its silence, Yin Muchen¡¯s tall andnky figure was at the side of the bed. He did not have any interest in putting his shirt back on. His handsome features became light, and he was bare as he took out a cigarette from his pocket.

    But the moment he lit up his cigarette, he froze. He was in a daze as he looked around the room. He had a whiff, he had a whiff of the pure scent on the girl¡¯s body.

    The girl¡¯s.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s scent.

    There was a sudden thought that came to his mind. Inside the kitchen, the girl who was dressed in a white shirt went on her tiptoes to hook onto the chopping board that was hung up on the wall in the kitchen... The chopping board was ced on the counter...

    He dropped the cigarette that he was holding in his hands onto the carpet, then he lifted his long legs apart as he walked out the door.

    He was in a hurry, and his emotions were in a mess and were all written on his face. When he descended down the stairs, his kneecaps crashed onto the railing of the staircase identally, and he barely noticed.

    He ran into the kitchen hurriedly, and he felt that he could not breathe anymore. He shifted his gaze. There was no sight of the chopping board on the counter, and the chopping board was on the wall just like normal.

    It was in its original spot.

    Yin Muchen froze for a few seconds. His dark eyes were hopeless and mocking as everything was very obvious. What was he thinking about? He actually thought that...it was herst night....

    How could it be her?

    She was hiding from him like a snake, and the moment he touched her hand, she was not willing to let him do so.

    Yin Muchenughed out loud. He went back upstairs and went inside the room.

    He walked over to the side of the desk and stretched his hand out to touch the book that was stained with specks of blood. He had a look; it was a collection of essays by Xi Murong.

    If it was still raining after the rain,

    If being depressed, it is still depressing

    Please let me leave with dignity after we bid farewell...

    Yin Muchenughed after having a nce. What kind of childish thing was this? It could only attract the attention of that innocent girl.

    He had a whiff of her scent inside this room just now, and when he took another whiff, it was non existent. It seems that he had been incorrect.

    What was he hoping for?

    Yin Muchen¡¯s fingers touched the bloodstains that were already dried. He did not know why, but he felt his scalp go numb, and a course of electricity went from the top of his head down to the soles of his feet.

    The man¡¯s thickshes fluttered for a moment before he shut them tight. He lifted his head up, and he was swallowing his saliva. His blood was boiling as it rushed into his brain, and this kind of feeling was almost like death. He was unable to take it.

    Last night...it was probably this kind of feeling.

    His first time was quite a while ago. The first one was An Mengwen. The first time that he had an experience with these matters happened when he was 18 years old, and there were a few male ssmates that got their hands on a clip as they watched on. At that time, they were young and rash and would be happy to get with any girl that they found on the streets, to have a taste of what it was like.

    But when he touched An Mengwen, he felt that it was nothing much. It was a biological need, and it was merely an outlet for release. It was no different from being an animal.

    His heart was empty, unable to be filled.

    Throughout these years, no matter how many women he slept with, he did not seem to be satisfied.

    He tasted the taste before, but he did not know what the true vour was.

    Last night...

    Yin Muchen closed his eyes. The feeling that he hadst night seemed to be way too great, and it made him have a vigorous reaction that moment he thought about it.

    It was probably the most enchanting time he did itst night...and he was satisfied and fulfilled until he felt almost like dying.

    Girl...

    He was clear inside the evil side of his heart. She got her period half a year ago, and she was so silly that she asked him to help her wipe it. He saw it, and from that moment onwards, he missed and dreamt of it.

    He also thought about it before, and he thought about it frequently. There was a day, that he would press her underneath him. She was a flower bud that has yet to bloom, and he would split her apart.

    What kind of taste would that be?

    Yin Muchen opened his eyes suddenly. He ced his right hand on the table as he panted. He was only thinking about it, and the corners of his eyes were already red, but what was the point of thinking about it? It was not herst night!

 Chapter 517 - Yao Xiaozhu Did Not Return For The Entire Night

    <h4>Chapter 517: Yao Xiaozhu Did Not Return For The Entire Night</h4>

    Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to throw that thick stack of poetry into the rubbish bin. Yao whatever Zhu ¡ª the moment he thought about her, he just wanted to vomit...

    He walked into the bathroom and took a shower.

    ...

    Aunty went back to the condominium unit. She lifted her head up to have a look and saw the door of the room upstairs was open and did not know if it was Mr. Yin or Miss Yin who hade back.

    Aunty was delighted. She ced the items in her hands in the kitchen before heading upstairs.

    She entered the room and froze.

    The room was in chaos. The windows were shut, and there was a musty smell inside the room. Aunty was an experienced person, and the moment she had a look inside the room, her face turned red.

    Was it Mr. Yin?

    Mr. Yin had never brought a woman over to spend the night, and this was a girl¡¯s room. Could it be Mr. Yin with Miss Yin...

    Aunty was extremely rmed.

    Click! The doors of the shower opened up. Yin Muchen was wearing a pair of clean white long trousers as he walked out of the door.

    After taking a cold shower, the man¡¯s hair was wet. There was a crisp, clean air on his body, and every trace of fatigue was gone. At this moment, he looked handsome and young.

    His healthy sun-kissed skin, long straight legs ¡ª the man did not have a single ounce of fat on his body, with his broad shoulders and slim waist, and the lines on his back was smooth and sexy.

    Even at Aunty¡¯s age, when she had a look at him, she was uneasy and averted her gaze.

    He felt someone in the room, and Yin Muchen lifted his gaze to have a look at Aunty. He softly ordered, ¡°Change everything in this room.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Aunty answered him as she snuck her head out to look inside the bathroom.

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up, and the matured man was at ease and unbothered as he said, ¡°Aunty, what are you looking at? I merely slept with a woman. What is there to be surprised about?¡±

    Aunty confirmed that it was not Miss Yin, and her facial expressions were uneasy as she looked at the man. As a maid, there were some words that she could not say, but she really pitied this person.

    ¡°Mr. Yin, since...you like Miss Yin, then in the future...don¡¯t be reckless. Miss Yin would not like you to be like this.¡±

    Yin Muchen bent over to pick up the lighter and cigarettes on the bed stand. He did not look at Aunty. He was mocking and lighthearted as he smiled and said, ¡°She would like it...¡±

    She must have liked it. She could not wait for him to touch other women.

    If not, why would she see him go on a blind date?

    Liu Caizhe was right; he was really a fool, and others all would just treat him as a joke.

    He had high status, but his dignity and respect that he gained was still important. If he did not want them, his sess that he gained today would far exceed what he had now.

    It was not her ¡ª any other woman could do.

    If he could not have her, he did not n to be celibate like a monk. He only slept with one woman, and he did not think that it was a big matter.

    It was perfect to break his feelings.

    Yin Muchen lifted his leg as he headed towards the door.

    Aunty hirriedly asked, ¡°Sir, if we change all these bedsheets, what are we recing them with? Will we keep the same design and pick the type that Miss Yin likes?¡±

    The man walked along the corridor and went into his own bedroom. His calm and cool voice came over slowly. ¡°Up to you.... In the future, she will note back to stay anymore...¡±

    ...

    Yin Shuiling recuperated for an entire week. With Ning Qing around, the things in school and both Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing were distant. After all, Yin Shuiling hurt her leg and was not suited to walk around, and she just stayed in the Ning family to recuperate.

    Monday, Yin Shuiling and Ning Qing went to school together.

    Yin Shuiling was not focused on the situation. She checked her phone, and this entire week, Older Brother did not give her a single call.

    Counting the previous week in, Older Brother has not contacted her for half a month already.

    Yin Shuiling felt wronged inside her heart. She did not listen attentively in ss. She drooped her small head down, and the tears rolled about in her eyes.

    After ss, she and Ning Qing walked towards the dorms.

    Ning Qing held onto her slim arms as she frowned and said, ¡°Shuiling why did Older Brother Yin note over to see you? In the past, Older Brother Yin was not like that.¡±

    In the past, Older Brother Yin looked after her every single minute and was extremely afraid that she would disappear from his sight.

    Yin Shuiling cast her gaze towards the main door. She forced the corners of her lips up into a smile and waved the phone in her hands. ¡°No... Older Brother calls me every single day...¡±

    ¡°Is that true? Why did I not hear it then?¡± Ning Qing was suspicious as she spoke.

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling stopped in her tracks. There was a ck luxurious vehicle stopped outside the main gates of the school. It was an extended version, and Yin Shuiling had never seen this car before, but the driver was...Uncle Shu.

    Ning Qing naturally recognized him and said, ¡°Shuiling, it looks like Older Brother Yin dispatched a car to pick you up. I thought that Older Brother Yin did not care about you at all, but that is actually not true. Older Brother Yin came over to pick you up. He definitely misses you. I misunderstood Older Brother Yin.¡±

    There was a sparkling glow on Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes and a sweet smile on her small, exquisite face, and her heartbeat elerated.

    It was really Older Brother who came to pick her up.

    She had thought that Older Brother was not satisfied with what he did to her that night...

    After all, she did not know anything, and her entire body was shaking due to the pain she felt.

    ¡°Shuiling, what are you frozen there for? Go quickly, get in the car.¡± Ning Qing smiled as she hurried her.

    Yin Shuiling blushed as she said, ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded her head forcefully as she waved at Ning Qing. ¡°Qingqing, I will be leaving then.¡±

    She lifted her long legs and ran towards the door.

    But after taking two steps, she stopped in her tracks.

    Uncle Shu came out of the car and opened the back door of the vehicle. A slim figure came over, and lifted her heels up to get in the car before the vehicle cruised off.

    Yin Shuiling was in a total daze.

    Ning Qing came forward and said, ¡°Shuiling, what¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t that person Yao Xiaozhu? Why did Older Brother Yin want to pick Yao Xiaozhu up? What kind of rtionship do Yao Xiaozhu and Older Brother Yin have.... Ay, Shuiling!¡±

    Ning Qing had yet toplete her words, and Yin Shuiling had already turned around and run away.

    She was in a hurry, and the winter breeze was like the sharp de of the knife as it grazed across her small, tender face. Her heart was in so much pain. She was in so much pain that she felt that she was unable to breathe anymore.

    She did not know how, but she collided with someone, and she stumbled towards the back. Thankfully Ning Qing helped her up, and someone asked her with concern, ¡°Yin Shuiling, what is wrong with you? Why are you crying? Is someone bullying you?¡±

    Yin Shuiling touched her own face. The warm liquid stained her small hand and immediately turned icy cold.

    She pushed Ning Qing awa, and ran towards the dorms.

    Ning Qing looked at the handsome and bright Fan Chengsi. She apologized immediately and said, ¡°Shuiling did not crash into you on purpose. I am sorry. See youter.¡±

    Ning Qing chased after her.

    Fan Chengsi¡¯s ssmate was puzzled as he said, ¡°Chengsi, what is wrong with our Little Princess Shuiling? She seemed to be sobbing very badly. Who on earth would bear to see her upset?¡±

    Fan Chengsi looked in the direction that the girl disappeared to. He lifted his eyebrows up, and it was the first time in his life that he felt his heart ache.

    ...

    In the dorm room, Yin Shuilingy on the bed, and she buried her entire being underneath the nkets.

    Ning Qing stood at the side of the bed as she kneaded her hands into small fists. She was extremely displeased as she said, ¡°What is wrong with Older Brother Yin? Last week, he...hurt you like that.... What is going on between him and Yao Xiaozhu? I am really way too furious! I want to give Older Brother Yin a call to question him!¡±

    Ning Qing turned around to take her phone.

    But her small hand was grabbed, and she turned her gaze back to have a look. Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes were red rimmed, and she had a pitiful expression on her face as she looked at Ning Qing.

    ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t call him.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, why can¡¯t I call him? I want Older Brother Yin to give me an answer. He... bullied you and treated you like this after that? Doesn¡¯t he need to take responsibility? This week, you were in so much pain that you almost died. When you were rolling around the bed in as you hugged yourself while crying, what was he doing? It was so difficult for you to get well, but he sent a car to fetch another girl. This girl has to be your roommate, and you can only hide beneath the nkets to cry. Isn¡¯t this way too much?¡±

    Yin Shuiling cast her gaze downwards. She bit down on her pink lip until a blood stain appeared. She did not say anything, and she just firmly and stubbornly held onto Ning Qing¡¯s small hand.

    Don¡¯t call him.

    What was the point of calling him now?

    Were they going to question why he tossed her away after sleeping with her and went on to have a good rtionship with another girl?

    She could not do such a thing.

    As she threw away a girl¡¯s reservedness all away for him, she did not love herself anymore, but she still wanted that little bit of pride and self respect.

    In this half a month, she felt that everything was not going in the right direction, but he ignored her so coldly like that.

    She¡¯d already given herself to him; what else did he want from her?

    Shouldn¡¯t he take responsibility for her?

    He should have taken responsibility for her.

    She wanted him to take responsibility.

    But, this kind of responsibility was what she brought up, or was it what he took the initiative to do? It was a world of difference.

    Ning Qing could not convince Yin Shuiling. As a girl herself, Ning Qing felt bad and unworthy on the behalf of Yin Shuiling. Ning Qing also knew that Yin Shuiling could not say those words. She let out a sigh and obediently apanied Yin Shuiling.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling did not sleep for the entire night. She could not fall asleep. She was waiting for Yao Xiaozhu to return.

    Yao Xiaozhu did not return for the entire night. The next day, when Yin Shuiling woke up, and while she was folding her nkets, Yao Xiaozhu pushed the door open and came in.

    ¡°Shuiling, you are awake already.¡± Yao Xiaozhu purposely made her voice sound coy as she swayed toe by Yin Shuiling¡¯s side.

    Yin Shuiling continued to fold the nkets. She did not have an expression on her face, and she did not say anything.

    This did not affect Yao Xiaozhu¡¯s good mood at all. She showed the crystal bracelet that she was wearing on her wrist to Yin Shuiling. ¡°Shui Ling, is this nice? This is what my new boyfriend gave me. It is really expensive.

    ¡°Shui Ling, you don¡¯t know how tired I am, he came to pick me up and brought me to the stores to shop for jewellery before buying this bracelet to gift me. After that, he brought me to the hotel and opened a room... Shuiling, look at my neck and chest. Aiya, he pinched me and even bit me. He evenplimented me for having a good figure, and he told me that I looked beautiful. He tortured me for the entire night before allowing me toe back... Shuiling, look at me; do I have dark eye circles now?¡±

    Yin Shuiling still did not say anything. She folded her nkets into a small square and felt unsatisfied, so she undid it to fold it once again.

    Her face was pale as she continued, as if she were a machine.

    Yao Xiaozhu got even more happy as she continued, ¡°Shuiling, you were unwilling to introduce your Older Brother to me when I asked you to do so, and look at this now. I still .... To be honest, Shuiling, your Older Brother is a real premium product among men. He is handsome, rich, and...has a good stamina...¡±

    ¡°Yao Xiaozhu, that¡¯s enough!¡± At this moment, Ning Qing appeared by the side of the door, and she stepped forward to push Yao Xiaozhu away. She ced herself in front of Yin Shuiling and said, ¡°How can you say these things? Are you shameless or what?¡±

    Yao Xiazhu crashed against the table, and she lifted her eyebrows up in pain. She withdrew her smile and looked at the jealousy and hate in Yin Shuiling¡¯s bone-piercing eyes. She ced her hands on her hips as sheughed coldly. ¡°Who is it that is actually shameless? Some people pretend to be so innocent on the outside but actually slept with a man a long time ago! She is the one who is shameless! Heh, I heard from my new boyfriend that some people are good looking on the outside but not good for use. Other than crying, she doesn¡¯t know how to do anything else. It is already a huge effort to sleep with some people once. Who would want to sleep with her a second time?¡±

 Chapter 518 - Yin Muchen Came

    <h4>Chapter 518: Yin Muchen Came</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Yao Xiaozhu, you!¡± Ning Qing was trembling in anger from head to toe.

    At this moment, Ning Qing¡¯s sleeve was tugged onto, and Yin Shuiling said, ¡°Qingqing, forget it.¡±

    Ning Qing could not bear with the anger inside her. ¡°How can we let go of this just like that? I will give a call to Yin Muchen right now. I want to see what he is trying to do!¡±

    Yao Xiaozhu heard what she said, and her expressions changed drastically. She started to be frantic.

    Yin Shuiling stepped forward, and she stretched her hand out to stop Ning Qing from taking her phone out. She tugged on the corners of her pale white lips as she smiled. ¡°Qingqing, never give him a call, unless...you are treating me as a...joke.¡±

    As she said the word ¡°joke,¡± it made Ning Qing¡¯s nose go sour, and her eyes had ayer of moisture appear on them as she said, ¡°Shuiling...¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s long, thickshes fluttered for a moment. She seemed to be speaking with Ning Qing, but she looked as if she was talking to herself at the same time. ¡°Between him and me...no one knows about it, unless he says it personally...¡±

    He personally told Yao Xiaozhu about it.

    The tears in Ning Qing¡¯s eyes flowed down relentlessly. She turned her face to the side and looked somewhere else.

    Yin Shuiling lifted her heels up as she slowly headed in the direction that Yao Xiaozhu was standing in.

    Upon seeing that Ning Qing did not make the call, Yao Xiaozhu started to be arrogant once again. Sheughed exaggeratedly as she said, ¡°Yin Shuiling, you do not dare to offend me because you are afraid that I would leak the details about the dirty things that you have done. Have a guess what would happen after I tell the details about you sleeping with a man! How would all of the people in T City look at you? Our little princess of T City, she has be a pair of...broken shoes when she is only 15 years old, haha...¡±

    ¡°p!¡± Yin Shuiling gave Yao Xiaozhu a tight p.

    Yao Xiaozhu was pped harshly.

    She was in a daze. She did not believe it. She turned her head to re at Yin Shuiling. ¡°Yin Shuiling, you dare...¡±

    ¡°p!¡± Yin Shuiling gave her another p.

    Yao Xiaozhu tasted blood in her mouth, and she was bleeding.

    At this moment, a cold voice rang out by the side of her ear. ¡°If you dare to say one more thing, do you believe if I would p you until you stopped talking? What did you want to say? If you have the guts to do it, then try and say it. I will let you know that at this moment, you are standing here perfectly fine and this is already my greatest benevolence to you!¡±

    Yao Xiaozhu stopped talking. She looked at Yin Shuiling, who was in front of her at this moment, and she was cold and forceful. It was obvious that the girl looked gentle and frail, but at this moment, she was just like a small porcupine and would stab another person and cause them to bleed.

    Yao Xiaozhu was fearful inside her heart.

    Yin Shuiling shook her sleeves and walked off into the distance.

    ...

    It was another Friday, and Yin Shuiling stood in front of the school gate as she waited for a car. Shi Xiaoqing sent a car over to pick her up, but her gaze was in a blur as she looked at the main streets. She also did not know what she was looking for or what she was waiting for.

    ¡°Yin Shuiling...¡±, A voice rang out in the air. A tall, bright boy that stood in front of her; it was Fan Chengsi.

    Yin Shuiling lifted her head up to look at him, and she did not respond to him.

    Fan Chengsi was used to the girl¡¯s coldness. Heughed and said, ¡°Yin Shuiling, what is wrong with youtely? I noticed that you seem to be unhappy. What about this: I recently learned how to do magic. Let me show you a trick, okay?¡±

    Yin Shuiling stood in ce. and did not say a word.

    ¡°I will start now. Have a good look.¡±

    Fan Chengsi opened his hands out and showed that he did not have anything in his hands. He hid his empty hands behind his back before he said, ¡°Boom boom boom, change!¡± A rose appeared in his hands.

    ¡°Yin Shuiling, this is a gift for you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not take it.

    A passerby walked by, and everyone covered their mouths as theyughed. ¡°Our Handsome Fan, your briefs are exposed. They are still cartoon patterned.¡±

    Fan Chengsi¡¯s facial expressions changed. He hid the rose behind his back, and he was in such a hurry to take the rose just now, and the thorns of the rose hooked the briefs that he was wearing underneath.

    Fan Chengsi¡¯s handsome face was very red, he stuffed his briefs back in before using his hand to scratch his head, and he was awkward as he looked at Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling looked at his behaviour, and the corners of her lips were curled up in a slight arc.

    She smiled.

    Fan Chengsi saw her smiling, and he was extremely overjoyed. ¡°Yin Shuiling, you are finally smiling! You look so beautiful when you smile. In the future, you have to smile more often.¡±

    It was the first time that Yin Shuiling looked at this big boy in front of her. She opened her mouth, and her voice was a little hoarse, but it was still soft and coy. ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Fan Chengsi!¡± Fan Chengsi replied quickly. He did not dare believe that Yin Shuiling asked for his name, and he was so happy...that he felt that he was flying.

    The arc on the corners of Yin Shuiling¡¯s lip curled upwards and was even more obvious, and at this moment, she saw that there were three or four female ssmates walking over in her direction, and Yao Xiaozhu was in the centre.

    Those female ssmates held onto Yao Xiaozhu¡¯s hands as they eximed, ¡°Xiaozhu, Xiaozhu, I noticed that there is a car thates to pick you up every day. Did you get a rich boyfriend?¡±

    Yao Xiaozhu saw Yin Shuiling, but no matter where Yin Shuiling appeared, she was always the centre of attention. She did not need to think to know that Yin Shuiling was confessed to again by another boy.

    She recognized the boy ¡ª Fan Chengsi. Fan Chengsi¡¯s father had chains of supermarkets all over the world, and he was a very well-known wealthy figure. Fan Chengsi was also well known in school for being a handsome guy, and he did not have any sloppiness on him. Rather, he was youthful and bright like the sun, and he could collect an entire drawer of confession in a single day.

    Yao Xiaozhu was very jealous. She raised her volume as she said, ¡°Of course my boyfriend would be rich and handsome. He is the dream lover inside the hearts of all women in T City.¡±

    ¡°Dream lover inside the hearts of all women in T City?¡± There was a female ssmate that pondered on, ¡°A man that can meet this standard... Could it be...Young Master Yin?¡±

    Yao Xiaozhu heard the shouts of the people by her side, and she was even more arrogant. At his moment, she saw a boy riding a bicycleing towards her direction. She quickened her steps, and stretched her hand out to push the female ssmate by her side.

    The female ssmate lost her footing and crashed directly with the boy who was riding the bicycle, and the bicycle copsed directly onto Yin Shuiling.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Fan Chengsi was quick with his movements as he stretched his hand out to cup onto Yin Shuiling¡¯s small waist and tugged her into his own embrace.

    The bicycle brushed by her slim arms, and she was thankfully unhurt.

    Yao Xiaozhu saw that she was unable to hurt Yin Shuiling, and she was so angry that her face turned green.

    Fan Chengsi drooped his gaze down as he looked at the girl in his embrace with concern, ¡°Yin Shuiling, are you okay? Did you get hurt?¡±

    It was still Fan Chengsi¡¯s first time that he looked at the girl from such a close distance. The girl¡¯s skin was that of an egg white that was peeled. It was beautiful and supple without a single w, and all of her features were so exquisite. Her thin eyebrows, her cute nose, and her cherry like small lips ¡ª they were all cute...

    Fan Chengsi was smitten as he looked on, and his heart was beating like a drum.

    Yin Shuiling did not have any reaction as the boy held her in his embrace. Instead, her dazed gaze was fixed on the luxury business vehicle that was parked in the distance.

    She recognized that car; it belonged to Yin Muchen.

    Yin Muchen has arrived.

    The windows in the car were not open, and through the tinted window, Yin Shuiling could get a vague nce of a handsome man seated in the back. The man crossed both of his legs, and there was a cigarette in his right hand, then his gaze slowly went in her direction.

    Yin Shuiling could not clearly see the gaze that he had at this moment, and after he looked at her in the eye, she was in a dilemma as she felt both wronged and afraid at the same time. All of her confused feelings exploded at once, and her eyes were wet. Sparkling tears flowed down her face.

    Fan Chengsi noticed that the girl was crying, and he was flustered. He wanted to use his fingers to help her wipe the tears away, but was afraid of offending her, so he was flustered as he used his own clean sleeve to gently help her wipe her tears away. The boy¡¯s voice was gentle as he coaxed her, ¡°Yin Shuiling, why are you crying? Stop crying quickly. I will do another magic track for you...¡±

    The method that the boy chose to coax the girl was the most innocent way. After doing an more impressive trick to make her feel happy, she would smile.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s long and thick eyshes fluttered for a moment, then the back door of the luxurious business sedan opened up. Liu Caizhe stepped out of the car.

    Liu Caizhe politely stood by the back door of the car and ced one of his hands on the handle. He looked at Yao Xiaozhu and said, ¡°Miss Yao, our Young Master Yin invites you over. Please get in the car.¡±

    Yao Xiaozhu¡¯s face was pale.

    The students that were present on the scene gasped. Everyone looked over at the ck luxurious business sedan, then looked over at Yao Xiaozhu who was named once again, and they were very shocked.

    Yao Xiaozhu went into the car, and the luxurious sedan flew past them.

    At this moment, the Yin family¡¯s car stopped, and the driver opened the door of the car and looked at Yin Shuiling. ¡°Miss Yin, let¡¯s go home now.¡±

    ¡°Yin Shuiling...¡± Fan Chengsi wanted to say something.

    But Yin Shuiling pushed his hand away and drooped her small head down as she went into the car.

    The moment she went inside the car, she heard everyone chatting with one another...

    ¡°Oh my gosh, was that Young Master Yin¡¯s car just now? Young Master Yin actually invited Yao Xiaozhu into the car. What is the rtionship between Young Master Yin and Yao Xiaozhu?¡±

    ¡°Did any of you realize that the rtionship between Yin Shuiling and Young Master Yin seems to be very weird? Young Master Yin woulde to the school gate. He would not even show up personally. He would fetch Yao Xiaozhu away and leave Yin Shuiling alone by herself here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the past, Young Master Yin would throw a tantrum when he saw other boys chasing after Yin Shuiling or trying to get near to her, but today, Young Master Yin did not have any reaction. I do not believe that Young Master Yin did not see our great, handsome Fan hugging Yin Shuiling¡¯s waist, and he even wiped her tears away for her.¡±....

    ...

    Inside the luxurious business vehicle

    Hu Ya was driving the car, and Liu Caizhe was sitting in the front passenger seat. Yao Xiaozhu sat in the back seat, and she tugged her own clothes as her entire body was shaking.

    She snuck a peek at the Yin Muchen who was seated by her side. The man was dressed in a ck suit, and his handsome features were all silent and reserved. He did not say anything but only smoked. The atmosphere inside the car was extremely tense.

    Yao Xiaozhu could not take this atmosphere, and she challenged herself as she said, ¡°Young Master Yin, I do not know why you asked me to get in the car. I...¡±

    Yin Muchen took a puff of the cigarette before lifting his head up slightly to exhale a smoke ring. There were specks of ashes thatnded onto his trousers, and he stretched his hand out to flick them away. She did not know what kind of premium material his trousers were made out of, but when he flicked the ashes, there was a swishy sound, and it tortured the ears as it rang out in the air.

    ¡°You are trying to be dumb with me?¡± Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up as he smiled. His dark gaze was nonchnt as he stared at Yao Xiaozhu¡¯s face, and his smile could still be considered to gentle, but the sharp glow in the bottom of his eyes was extremely intimidating, and it was a little sinister. ¡°You wanted the bicycle to collide with her, huh? Say, where do you want her to be injured?¡±

    He was extremely interested, and his long fingers that he used to hold onto the cigarette on his right hand were stretched out. The red end of the cigarette was stabbed onto Yao Xiaozhu¡¯s right shoulder as he said, ¡°Here?¡±

    Yao Xiaozhu shouted out in pain, ¡°Ah!¡± She did not know whether it was the material of her shirt or her skin that was burning, and she was in so much pain that she clenched her teeth as she shook.

    Yin Muchen was really in a good mood. He realized that Yao Xiaozhu was moving about. His deep voice rang out in the air as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, okay? I have time right now to apany you to y around. That is the gift that I give you. If you dare to make me unhappy again, I will call some people over to apany you to y around, and I can guarantee that you would not be able to forget it for the rest of your life.¡±

    Yao Xiaozhu stopped moving. Even though the burning cigarette was being pressed against her skin and burning her, she also did not dare to move.

    This man was a monster.

    She¡¯d known this for a long time.

    ¡°You have something against her? You do not like her? Weren¡¯t you two from one dorm. Where did the grievances appear from then?¡± Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes were extremely bright, and it was sparkling with a sharp glow, like that of a hawk. ¡°I think that you are just jealous of her. You are jealous that she has a small face that is even more beautiful than yours. Who gave you this confidence. Are you worthy of being jealous of her, what about this then?¡±

    Yin Muchen retracted the red end of the cigarette and had a smile on his face as he pressed the cigarette onto Yao Xiaozhu¡¯s left cheek.

 Chapter 519 - It Turned Out That The Mastermind Of It All Was Yin De

    <h4>Chapter 519: It Turned Out That The Mastermind Of It All Was Yin De</h4>

    Yao Xiaozhu froze up like a wooden block. She paused for a few seconds before loudly screaming, ¡°Ah, my face!¡± She cupped her face in her hands.

    Yin Muchen loosened his grip, and his half-lit cigarette dropped down onto the ground from the gaps in her fingers andnded by her feet.

    ¡°My face, my face... Don¡¯t! I don¡¯t want to be disfigured....¡±

    Yao Xiaozhu¡¯s irises were dted, and she touched the burn mark on her right cheek. She did not feel any pain, and she was crazed as she used all of her strength to caress it until the crimson red scar mark was more apparent. She cared about her small beautiful face the most, and she did not want to be disfigured.

    The sound of the man¡¯s confidentughter rang in her ears. She could not hear much emotion in it, but it was enough to make her fearful. ¡°I am doing this because of our night together. I will not make life difficult for you. Get out now, and get lost from T City; never ever appear before me ever again.¡±

    The car stopped, and both of her legs were shaking. Liu Caizhe opened the back door, and she was flustered and afraid as she rolled out of the vehicle. The man was stillughing as he said, ¡°I will not make life difficult for you. You should also not make life difficult for yourself. Disappearpletely in one hour¡¯s time. If you don¡¯t, the electronicspany that your father founded will not be able to go on, and you will have to go and sell your dance skills. Or sell your body? Isn¡¯t your strength the ability to act seductively on a normal basis? I will definitely be able to give you what you want!¡±

    Bang! The door shut, and the business vehicle cruised away.

    ...

    Yao Xiaozhu sat on the ground as she shivered. She held herself in both arms. She was done for ¡ª the rest of her life was ruined.

    She should not have gone to catch Yin Muchen¡¯s attention.

    Yin Muchen was totally inhumane.

    Yes, she was jealous of Yin Shuiling. She was jealous of Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face that was the focus of the entire city. She was jealous of Yin Shuiling not needing to do anything at all and being able to make all the boys chase after her. She was even more jealous of Yin Shuiling having an older brother like Yin Muchen.

    Why did Yin Shuiling get all the good things?

    That night, she stood outside the condominium unit as she watched Yin Shuiling and Yin Muchen kiss one another passionately. Yin Muchen was dressed entirely in ck, and the 25 year old man had a handsome figure. He was domineering as he pushed the petite girl on the vanity counter while he kissed her. She could not forget how Yin Shuiling looked as though she could not take it and wanted to duck away, and she also could never forget how the man used his hand to cup her small face as he forced his way through her small lips.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s body was filled with poison, especially when his masculine energy was at its peak. It could make any woman soften upon looking at him.

    He was the ideal lover that every woman in T City wanted, and there were so many young and mature women who wished to have a chance to sleep with him.

    This racy, forbidden scene in front of her shocked her.

    It was then that she understood how filthy Yin Shuiling was, as she was seducing her own Older Brother.

    Yin Muchen was a man that women wished to have but could noty their hands on, and Yin Shuiling was doing indescribable things alone with him. Yin Shuiling had easily taken the man whom everyone dreams of.

    She was even more jealous of Yin Shuiling.

    She saw Yin Muchen carry Yin Shuiling on his shoulders with her own eyes, and she waited outside the condominium unit. She waited on for three hours.

    She could not imagine what went on over those three hours. She had a boyfriend and had slept with him many times. She¡¯d actually been inside a hotel room with her boyfriend tonight and took a cab when she saw Yin Shuiling. Her boyfriend and her ex-boyfriend, even at their peak, they could not evenst for 20 minutes.

    And Yin Muchensted for three whole hours...

    The more she pondered, the more interested she became, and she wanted to know even more.

    Three hourster, Yin Shuiling came out, and at that moment, she hid in the corner to sneak a peek. That girl firmly covered her cor with both hands. Both her legs were shaking, and she took every step with much difficulty. She almost fell down while she did so.

    Yin Shuiling boarded a car and left. She was shocked to realize that the main doors of the condominium were not shut, and it was possible that Yin Shuiling did not have any strength to do so.

    She walked in as she wished and went upstairs, then she headed into the bedroom.

    She entered the room, and there was a gust of hot air together with a touch of mustiness. She had a nce, and it was a total mess in the room.

    Yin Mucheny on the bed. The small, soft princess bed was extremely messy, the bedsheets were extremely crumpled, and clothes were all littered on the floor.

    Yin Muchen was not dressed at all, and a sheet was covering his waist, she climbed onto the bed and lifted the sheets up to have a secret peek. Her heart felt like it was unable to beat anymore; this man¡¯s length...

    The 25-year-old man had physically matured. His entire body was rxed and stretched out. He was not someone who could bepared to anyone on the streets. Simrly, he was also someone who could not bepared to those senior presidents with beer bellies.

    This man was a premium product.

    Shey down by his side and decided to pretend to be Yin Shuiling.

    She had scars on her body from Yin Shuiling¡¯s older brother. It was not hard for her to conceal them, and she looked at his handsome face for the entire night, and waited for the day to dawn.

    But when the day dawned, everything was out of her expectations. Everything had exceeded her expectations. She did not get a single good thing out of it, and she even ran away in a dash.

    It was the first time that she had a glimpse of the man¡¯s cold, fierce character.

    A few dayster, Hu Ya gave her a call and asked her to board the car.

    She was extremely delighted, and she thought it was Yin Muchen who wanted to ask her on a date.

    But after she went, she found out that it was the hospital, because he did not use contraceptives that night.

    The morning-after pill did not work after seven days, and when she attempted to run away, a few doctors held her down on the bed and pinned both of her arms and legs with icy cold machines. The doctors forced her legs open, and she did not know what the doctors did, but she was in so much pain that she was sweating from head to toe, and she was extremely insulted.

    She did not return to the dorms that night, and she went to her boyfriend¡¯s house.

    The next day, she went back to the dorm and saw Yin Shuiling. She was extremely furious. She purposely said those words to provoke Yin Shuiling, but she did not expect Yin Shuiling to give her a p.

    She had pushed a female ssmate today. She wanted to use the bicycle to knock Yin Shuiling down, but she did not seed, and she even got seen by Yin Muchen.

    This man disfigured her and forced her to leave this city.

    She was done for, and the rest of her life was ruined.

    ...

    Inside the luxurious business vehicle

    Liu Caizhe looked through the rear view mirror to have a look at Yin Muchen, who was seated in the back. The man was not smoking. He leaned his handsome figure into the sofa. Both of his legs were crossed as he looked outside the window.

    Liu Caizheughed and said, ¡°Muchen, I saw Miss Yin crying just now. Do you want to go andfort her?¡±

    Yin Muchen slowly withdrew his gaze. He nted his gaze as he looked at Liu Caizhe. He kicked him with one long leg. ¡°You are testing me?¡±

    ¡°I do not dare to!¡± Liu Caizhe was firm as he seriously said, ¡°The man standing by Miss Yin¡¯s side just now was the only son of the senior president of a chain department store. He¡¯s bright and handsome ¡ª the most handsome guy in school. You might think that the way that he did magic was very childish, but Miss Yin alsoughed. Muchen, it is pretty good to be this way. There will be many handsome young guys who will appear by Miss Yin¡¯s side in the future. She is still young, and her life is just beginning right now.¡±

    Yin Muchen lightly pursed his thin lips and did not say a word.

    Liu Caizhe knew that Yin Muchen still held onto some kind of longing for her inside his heart.

    Otherwise, he would have asked the car to pass by the main gate of the school. He did it because he wanted...to have a nce at her.

    Actually the car passed by a long time ago, and he saw the girl¡¯s interaction with Fan Chengsi.

    He did not smoke until he saw that girl breaking out intoughter by the childish antics of that fe.

    Liu Caizhe knew this man well. He was normally clean and clear-cut, and he knew what he wanted. Now, he pressed down the feelings that he had for that girl, but he still longed for her nheless.

    Liu Caizhe knew that he needed a timely reminder. When the reminder came, it could totally erase the longing left inside his heart and let him give her up for real.

    ¡°Muchen, this is for you.¡± Liu Caizhe handed the man a document.

    Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to receive it. ¡°What is this?¡±

    Liu Caizhe turned his head around, and the expression on his face was serious as he continued, ¡°This is the evidence that we found around half a month ago, but we arecking some other evidence. Now that we have enough evidence right now, I am handing it over to you right now. The debts from eight years ago. Also...Yin De...¡±

    Yin Muchen was originally about to flip open the first page of the document. He heard the name ¡°Yin De,¡± and his long fingers froze for a moment.

    Calmly, Liu Caizhe continued, ¡°Muchen, Daqing was the name of thepany that your father was working for at that time. The surname of president of thepany at that time was Du, and this President Du had a business dealing with Yin De once. Yin De came over to the office once, and at that time, your mother was delivering a meal to your father. With a single nce, Yin De was interested in your mother.

    ¡°Your father was thepany¡¯s ountant. The financial records in your hands right now recount your father¡¯s actions 8 years ago. After that, he was used of stealingpany funds, and your father was under the scrutiny of the public, so he jumped down from the top of the building and died immediately. You should be able to tell at first nce when you see these financial records, someone made some changes in them, and these changes were all ordered by Yin De.

    ¡°After your father died, Yin De secretly met with your mother on two asions. No one knew what they said to one another. When they met for the second time, your mother boarded a luxurious vehicle, abandoned you, and disappeared before anyone.

    ¡°The matters regarding the theft ofpany funds were too stressful. I also spent a few years time and investigated this matter. I don¡¯t think that anyone has ever suspected Yin De¡¯s involvement in this. After all, Yin De only appeared in thepany once. He met your mother just once. Furthermore, he forced your father to his death so pathetically and snatched your mother away. He caused your family to end up in this poor state. You could only change your name to Yin Muchen to distance yourself fromt he controversy. No one ever imagined that he would have such guts to actually raise you.¡±

    ¡°Muchen, the mastermind of this all is Yin De, Miss Yin¡¯s biological father.¡±

    After he spoke, the cabin of the car was extremely silent, and even the sound of breathing could not be heard.

    The man in the back seat still crossed his long legs, but his waist that he buried against the seat was frozen. He was so frozen that hisrge, well-defined hand was pinned on the documents, and he did not flip them open. He lifted his eyebrows, and the green veins on his forehead were popping. The blood flowing through the green veins was obvious and terrifying.

    The one who harmed his entire family and ruined his entire life has finally been found, and it turned out to be Yin De.

    It turned out that it was Yin De.

    After a long silence, he said, ¡°What about my mother then? Did you find her?¡±

    Liu Caizhe shook his head and said, ¡°No. Every detail about your mother has been erased. Yin De has been careful and meticulous in this regard. We cannot rm him and cause our ns to fail prematurely. We can only check what is on the surface, and I need time for that.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not say a single word, and his thin lips were pursed in a cold arc.

    Liu Caizhe noticed his facial expression and continued on, ¡°Muchen, Yin De¡¯s been making some major moves recently.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Yin Muchen answeredzily.

    ¡°Yin De has been working very closely with the Mu familytely. The two families seemed to be working with one another on arge project. The Mu family is extremely rich and powerful, and they are engaged in both legal and illegal business. The Mu family started off in Singapore and have good rtions with the government and army. They have the reputation of being the King of Weapons in Singapore. Yin De has the backing of this powerful figure. Looking at how things are going, he has already put his guard up against you.¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted his eyebrows up and did not say a single word, but his entire being was drenched in a cold and sinister aura.

 Chapter 520 - Older Brother, Arenâ€™t You Staying Behind To Have Dinner?

    <h4>Chapter 520: Older Brother, Aren¡¯t You Staying Behind To Have Dinner?</h4>

    ¡°Muchen, over the past six months, Yin De has not stopped asking you for money, and I have calcted the amount. He has gotten 30 billion in total from you. He used this 30 billion to work together with the Mu family. It is very obvious that he is nning to make use of your wealth as a stepping stone, and after he is truly powerful, he will kick you away immediately.¡±

    The man still did not say anything. Liu Caizhe hesitated before he said, ¡°Muchen, the Young Master of the Mu family, Mu Yunfan, is the same age as Miss Yin. The two of them can be said to be a perfect pair made in heaven. Both the Yin and Mu families have already made the ns...to privately enter into an arranged marriage.

    ¡°Yin De has raised Miss Yin up as his precious daughter, and he has not taken any rich family in T City seriously in the past few years. It is very obvious, that he has long targeted the Mu family and he wants Miss Yin to be Mrs. Mu, and she would be the future Queen of warfare in Singapore.

    ¡°Muchen, the reason why Yin De brought you back home seven years ago, we can go and guess. Actually, it is very easy to guess the reason behind it, the ugliest and most sinister face of being a human. Yin De got your mother, and you were 18 years old at that time. He did not have anything as a threat, so maybe you were your mother¡¯sst weakness.

    ¡°Throughout these years, Yin De has always tried to make you his amulet and wanted to make you work hard on his behalf, but you entered the financial sector and destroyed all of his ns that he had for you, so he thought of a different n.

    ¡°He used Miss Yin garner good rtions with the Mu family. He wanted to be powerful himself, but why did he not think of breaking your wings? He is clear about this in his heart, there is a deep hatred between you and him, and the more power you get now, the greater a thorn in his side you are. The peace and calm now is only temporary. In the future, he will not let things go on like this.

    ¡°I wonder if over the past six months, was Yin De really sincere as he allowed Miss Yin to be by your side? He is merely making use of Miss Yin to numb you, or maybe in Yin De¡¯s heart, you would be forever that poor chap that was from a poor background. Muchen, don¡¯t be fooled with that bit of thinking. You should make it a clean break or else it will be even messier in the future. Think about your biological mother who is still living in a horrible environment. She is still waiting for you to save her.

    ¡°There is always the elimination of the weak on this earth. The strong will always dominate the weak. You did not have the background, and you can only rely on yourself. Yin De is wild and wicked. You are feeling bitter inside your heart right now. If you choose to let him off, you will be tortured to your death due to your kindness.

    ¡°Muchen, wake up. Miss Yin is a ticking time bomb that Yin De threw at you. Don¡¯t lose yourself just because of this. Miss Yin is a luxury that you cannot afford to touch. You and her ¡ª there is no possibility between the two of you!¡±

    Yin Muchen was calm as he listened to all of Liu Caizhe¡¯s words. After a long, long time, he opened his eyes and turned his gaze sideways to look outside the window. ¡°Hah...¡± He broke out intoughter.

    The corners of his eyes were already red.

    ...

    After two weeks, school was on vacation, and it was the season for reuniting. It was the eve of the new year.

    The Yin family home was lit up brightly to wee the Spring Festival, and this day, the Mu family brought Young Master Mu Yunfan over to the Yin home as guests, and Yin Muchen was also present.

    After all, they needed to eat at the reunion dinner on the eve of the new year. Shi Xiaoqing called Yin Muchen over, and Yin Muchen agreed to attend.

    Yin Shuiling stood on the balcony in sight of the dining table. On this winter day, she was dressed in a white wool vest, and her dark, flowy locks were braided into small braids. Her small, exquisite face looked bright and supple above the cor of the wool vest.

    She was already 16 years old now.

    There was arge garden below the balcony, and there was a pot of winter plums that were in full bloom. Yin Shuiling looked at the plum blossoms as she fell into a daze.

    At this moment, a figure appeared by the side of the plum flower nt. It was Mu Yunfan. Mu Yunfan, who was 16 years old, looked extremely handsome, and he lifted his head up to look at Yin Shuiling. ¡°Yin Shuiling, if you like plum flowers, I will pluck one branch and give it to you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not have much of an expression on her face. Although she was unwilling to bother with him, the young girl still spoke. Her voice was soft and pleasant to the ears. ¡°The plum flowers belong to my family; do I need you to pluck them to gift them to me to show off?¡±

    Mu Yunfan shrugged his shoulders as he said, ¡°You do not understand romance.¡±

    At this moment, Ning Qing walked over from the main door of the Yin home. Mu Yunfan quickly smiled as he waved his hands. ¡°Qingqing.¡±

    Ning Qing looked over in his direction and had a sweet smile on her face. ¡°Older Brother Yunfan....¡±

    Mu Yunfan was about to walk over to Ning Qing¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Qingqing.¡± At this moment, Xu Junxi walked over from the distance. He held a baked biscuit in his embrace, treating it as a treasure before handing it over to Ning Qing. ¡°Qingqing, this is for you. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted a baked biscuit from Wu Tang a few days ago? I went to buy it; eat it while it¡¯s still hot.¡±

    Mu Yunfan froze on the spot.

    Yin Shuiling stood on the balcony as she looked all three of them, then she retracted her gaze, feeling bored. She slowly turned her small, soft figure around as she lightly walked over to the folding screen in the dining table.

    She held the curtains with her small, fair hand, and she bit her pink bottom lip. She took a quick nce at the living room; Yin Muchen was seated in the living room.

    There were three men seated on the sofa in the living room: Yin De, Mu Yunfan¡¯s father, and Yin Muchen. The three men were chatting with one another about matters in the corporate world, and they would lower their gazes down asionally as theyughed and enjoyed their time together with one another.

    The three of them were all smoking, and the fumes of smoke covered their faces. Yin Shuiling could not see their faces clearly. Yin Muchen was the youngest one among them and was considered a junior, and both of his legs were crossed together. His tall andnky figure was nted as he leaned back on the sofa. He took a puff of the cigarette as he spoke in hushed tones, and he looked extremely charismatic.

    She did not know what they were talking about, and he would asionally squint his dark, narrow eyes together. Although he was smiling, his sharp and precise aura that he got from working in the corporate world was undeniable.

    It was Yin Shuiling¡¯s first time seeing such a scene. It was a business gathering between the men, and to a 16 year old girl, this kind of Yin Muchen made her feel nervous and made her heart beat quickly at the same time.

    Her sharp gaze was fixed on his body, and she was charmed by him.

    Senior Mu would get a call in the middle. He apologized before he headed out to take the call.

    Yin De and Yin Muchen were left behind on the couch, and both of them were facing each other from opposite ends.

    Yin De was cautious as he had a look at the expression on Yin Muchen¡¯s face. Then he got straight to the point. ¡°Muchen, thepany needs more money again. You can help Uncle, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Yin Muchen hummed out as he lowered his head down to stub his cigarette on the ashtray on the coffee table. He also did not bother to beat around the bush as he asked, ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°Probably around 15 billion...in USD.¡±

    Yin Muchen was amused. 15 billion USD dors? That was an incredible amount.

    Hah.

    ¡°Uncle, I understood what Uncle Mu meant just now. What kind of project have you been working on together with him? Why? What have you ying around with recently that you arecking in so much funds?¡±

    Yin Deughed awkwardly, but his eyes were extremely cautious. He did not answer the question directly but diplomatically replied, ¡°I am ying with some military weapons with President Mu. It is just a small project.¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted his head up to exhale the smoke. He was the type to smoke frequently, and he could blow smoke rings. ¡°Uncle is in trouble. I would of course help you. 7 years ago, without Uncle, I do not know where I would be right now. I might have frozen to death or starved to death by now...¡±

    Yin Muchen chatted meaninglessly, and he switched the topic suddenly as he slowly smiled. ¡°To be honest, why did Uncle bring me back home 7 years ago? Why did you give me food to eat? I remember that you said that a friend begged you to do so, and this friend must be a close family friend of my family. Can Uncle tell me who this person is? It is only right for me to go and thank him.¡±

    Yin De froze as he took the tea cup in his hands, and he lifted his gaze up to look at Yin Muchen.

    Yin Muchen was smoking, and amidst the billows of smoke, his dark eyes looked deep and silent. There was a sinister glow in the bottom of his brightly sparkling eyes, but when Yin De went to take a closer look, the man was smiling once again, as if he were just chatting happily.

    Yin De smiled awkwardly as he said, ¡°This friend has already passed away. Even if I tell you who it is now, you probably wont know him. Seven years ago, when I adopted you, the most key point was that I saw you as a young seedling, and you would definitely be a talented person in the future.¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± Yin Muchenughed softly. He took another puff and stubbed the cigarette butt into the ashtray. He stood up and said, ¡°Sure, 15 billion US dors, I will give it to you.¡±

    Yin De was extremely overjoyed as he said, ¡°Muchen I just knew that you would help me, I am really so thankful towards you...¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Yin Muchen interrupted what he was saying, ¡°I will give this amount of money in installments.¡±

    ¡°Muchen, you....¡± Yin De froze on the spot.

    Yin Muchen scanned Yin De slowly. He curled his lips up into a smile. It obviously did not mean anything at all, but the tall andnky man looked at Yin De who was sitting down on the sofa from top to bottom, and his expressions looked even more insulting and mocking. ¡°15 billion USD ¡ª you have to let me catch my breath. I am not a machine that prints money. You should also take it slow; don¡¯t squeeze me dry all at once.¡±

    The words, ¡°squeeze dry¡± were just like a p to Yin De¡¯s face, and Yin De¡¯s face was both red and white at the same time.

    This was the first time that Yin Muchen has ever spoken to him like that.

    Yin Muchen did not look at him again. He used his left hand to take the suit that he ced on the back of the sofa. He lifted his heels and headed towards the direction of the door, ¡°Uncle, I will be going now.¡±

    Yin De was in a dilemma. He also stood up immediately, and he had a smile on his face as he tried to persuade him to stay. ¡°Muchen, it is the Eve of the new year today. Don¡¯t leave already. We should have the reunion dinner as a family.¡±

    Yin Muchen smiled and did not stop in his tracks.

    Yin De knew that Yin Muchen had already made up his mind, and actually, he was not sincere when persuading him to stay behind. It would be better this way. He only had to hand the money over. Yin De looked around the living room. He raised his volume as he asked the maids, ¡°Where is Young Miss? Where did Young Miss go? Muchen is about to leave, quickly ask Young Miss toe out to send him off.¡±

    The smile on the corners of Yin Muchen¡¯s lips was even more obvious.

    But his gaze was focused on the folding screen in the dining room in front of him. A girl appeared by the flowy material of the curtains. She had a pair of pink fluffy shoes and a small white fur vest. She looked reserved and frail as she stood there, just like a shy rose.

    She lowered her gaze to her toes. She did not look at him, and he saw that she was using both of her small, fair hands to tug the hem of her skirt...

    Yin Muchen slowed down in his steps. A gentleness appeared on his handsome face. How old was she now? She was 16 years old. She had grown older by one year, but she was still a young girl that was like a small rabbit, and she was so childish that she like to tug on the hem of her skirt.

    Yin Muchen moved his thin lips, and with a deep voice, he said, ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother is leaving.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was very confused. She was angry, and she also had grievances with him, but two weeks ago, Yao Xiaozhu quit school and disappeared from T City. Everyone knew that Yao Xiaozhu bullied her, and he made Yao Xiaozhu disappear.

    He still protected her the way he did in the past, and he loved and pampered her.

    But, he did not contact her at all.

    He was already distancing himself from her.

    Yin Shuiling did not know what to do. She¡¯d given her body to him, and his attitude now... He made her feel upset. She also had her own pride. She wanted to treat him coldly for a few days, and she wanted him to take the initiative ande to look for her to maintain the rtionship.

    But after seeing him today, her heartbeat was out of control once again, and she really missed him so much.

    She felt that she was really so useless.

    No matter how confused her feelings were, after hearing that he was about to leave, Yin Shuiling raised her head up suddenly, and her gentle eyes were about to cry. She pursed her small cherry-like lips as she said, ¡°Older Brother, you are not staying behind to have dinner? It is the eve of the New Year today. It will be Spring Festival tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 521 - He Distanced Himself Away From Her And Left

    <h4>Chapter 521: He Distanced Himself Away From Her And Left</h4>

    Spring Festival?

    Yin Muchenughed. Ever since he turned 18 years old, he¡¯s never celebrated a single Spring Festival.

    He did not celebrate it with the Yin family, because everything that the Yin family gave him was to make use of him.

    He also did not celebrate it in America. That was a foreignnd, and it was the coldest ce.

    He was used to it already.

    He had already lost his father, his mother, and his family.

    He was just an orphan.

    Heh.

    ¡°Older Brother still has other matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t be having my meal here. Have fun.¡± Yin Muchen had a nce at Yin Shuiling. His gaze was gentle, and he turned around without any hesitation as he left.

    Yin De noticed the situation and quickly said, ¡°Shuiling, since Muchen is busy with other matters, we should not force him to stay behind. Go and send your Older Brother off quickly. The rtionship between you two siblings is the best.¡±

    Yin De had yet toplete his words, and Yin Shuiling was already on her feet to chase after Yin Muchen.

    ¡°Shuiling,¡± Shi Xiaoqing and Madam Mu held hands as they came down the stairs, Shi Xiaoqing saw the girl about to chase after Yin Muchen and stopped her immediately/ ¡°Shuiling, it is snowing outside. Don¡¯t go outside. This is the first time Young Master Mu Fan is at our house. He is a guest. You should bring Young Master Yun Fan around the house. After all, you two are of the same age and have plenty to talk about...¡±

    Yin Shuiling heard her mother bringing up this topic and had a frown on her face. ¡°Mum!¡±

    The chaos behind him did not stop at all. Yin Muchen waszy to listen to all those antics of those people. He had a smile on the corners of his lips, and he lifted his long legs apart to exit the door of the condominium unit.

    When he stepped on thewn, it was only then that Yin Muchen saw the snowkes descending. It was really snowing now.

    It was the first snow of the year.

    Yin Shuiling was displeased as she nced at Shi Xiaoqing briefly. After she turned her gaze back, Yin Muchen had already disappeared.

    Her heart felt as if there was a missing piece. Yin Shuiling felt both pain and sour. He left; he really left.

    If this was in the past, when she fought with her mother, he would definitely not leave. He would protect her.

    Furthermore, after she gave herself to him, she was not innocent anymore. She started to mature in many ways, and it was not difficult for her to tell that the Mu family came this time with a motive. Both father and mother were trying their best to match Mu Yunfan with her....

    The things that even she could tell, she did not believe that he could not tell.

    But, he left already. He threw her in this home and left her to be by Mu Yunfan¡¯s side. He left, and even, he still asked her to enjoy herself...

    ¡°Older Brother...¡± Yin Shuiling chased after him.

    ...

    By the time she chased after him, Yin Muchen was already two meters away from the luxurious vehicle/ Yin Shuiling had a look at the luxurious vehicle. Hu Ya was seated in the front passenger seat. Liu Caizhe held a ck umbre as he stood by the side of the car. The back door was slightly open, and Yin Shuiling saw a woman seated inside.

    The woman looked very familiar; it was Lidy.

    At that time, she got her period and had gone to the office. She met Lidy, and she did not know why she did not see her for a long time after that, but she saw her today.

    There must be a heater in the car. Lidy¡¯s removed her outer coat, and she wore a tight red v-cored dress. Her figure was extremely sexy and beautiful.

    ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t go.¡± Yin Shuiling stood in front of the man and stretched both of her slim hands out to block his path.

    The man slowly stopped in his tracks. On this winter night that was snowing heavily, he stood before the girl. Yin Muchen was dressed simply. He wore a white shirt with a business vest on the outside. He matched it with a pair of ck trousers on the bottom. His ck suit and thin coat were held in his muscr forearm, and he had a hand in his pocket.

    The snowkesnded on his broad shoulders and turned into an essory. The sparkling snowkes made his handsome face look like a piece of jade.

    Yin Muchen looked at the snowkes that were stuck on the girl¡¯s dark, luscious hair. There was a touch of pity in his eyes. He pursed his thin lips and did not step forward. He only said, ¡°What did you run out here for? It is snowing right now! Don¡¯t you feel cold? Go back to the house quickly. Older Brother is leaving now.¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at him with her moist eyes. She looked both pitiful and gentle yet stubborn at the same time. ¡°I called you just now and did you not hear it? I was chasing after you. Why did you not stop?¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at the girl¡¯s eyes, and answered calmly, ¡°Oh, I probably did not notice.¡±

    Liar!

    He was totally lying.

    Or maybe...he just did not bother.

    The tip of Yin Shuiling¡¯s nose was red. She turned her head to have a look at Lidy, who was seated inside the car. She was displeased as she softly asked, ¡°Did you...have another woman...again? Are you doing this because of her, and you are treating me like that...because of her?¡±

    Yin Muchen scanned the luxurious vehicle and looked at the girl¡¯s reddened nose once again. She looked extremely pitiful right now. She was just like a tiny kitten who was abandoned by its owner, on the brink of tears.

    He did not say a single word and did not move either. He merely looked at the girl.

    Yin Shuiling firmly bit her lip. She lifted her heels to walk forward, then stood by the man¡¯s side. She stretched one of her small fair hand out and slowly tugged the corner of the man¡¯s suit by his wrist. She looked at the man and said, ¡°Can you...not treat me like this? I don¡¯t know what I did wrong...¡±

    The man¡¯s clear, dark eyes that were like marbles were so deep, like two abysses. When he did not want to divulge any of his emotions, there was no person who could tell what he was thinking on the inside, and the girl also could not tell what he was feeling.

    Yin Shuiling looked at him as he stood up straight. He was calm and mighty as he looked at her. There was no movement in his eyes, even though she had already thrown away all of her reservedness and pride and lowered her voice and went to beg him.

    ¡°Can we reconcile with one another? I want to move back to stay...with you. In the future, I can listen to all of your wishes... Older Brother, I like you...¡±

    I like you...

    Yin Muchen heard her words and raised his eyebrows up slowly, he curled the corners of his lips up into a smile, and looked at Lidy, who was in the back seat. ¡°Are you telling me that you like me because of her? You are afraid that she would snatch me away and take the love that I have for you?¡±

    In the past, it was the same with Yi Lin, and she would lose control totally when she saw a woman by his side.

    She was afraid that someone else woulde and snatch her Older Brother.

    Yin Shuiling wanted to continue speaking, but the man continued on.

    ¡°Shuiling, you said that you like me, but there are many types of love on this earth. Which kind of love do you have for me? Do you know how to love a man, and do you know if you can shoulder the responsibility of liking me?

    ¡°I saw many boys by your side. That Fan Chengsi, he would do magic tricks to make you feel happy, and you would really feel happy after that.... That Mu Yunfan, I had a look just now. He is reallypatible with you. A handsome man paired together with a beautifuldy... You two are the same age, he has a good family background, and he¡¯ll have a beautiful future. In the future, many people like him will appear by your side...

    ¡°But me, you also saw it already. I am just a person like that. I am just a poor chap with no background.... I just want to gain things that I like. I might be evil and shameless. I ept that because that is me... I¡¯ve had many women in the past. I enjoyed it thoroughly. In the future, I would not choose to be a monk because of a certain someone.. Look, I am just such a bastard like this...

    ¡°But, Shuiling, no matter how bastardly a person is, we also have times when we would be moved. I am not a saint. There are also times that I would not be able to control myself, so don¡¯te and torture me, okay? Don¡¯te and flirt with me just because you see a woman by my side in the future, and after I really came to like you, you gave me a p then. This would really make me feel...lost.

    ¡°This is also good, you are not willing, and I also cannot do so right now. Don¡¯t feel so wronged and say that you would listen to me in the future, because I would not force you in the future... Heh, actually, I still do want my dignity.¡±

    Yin Muchen slowly took his suit back. There was a touch of warmth on his thin smile. ¡°Shuiling, you do not have to worry. You will forever be my younger sister... No matter what happens in the future, as long as I am around, the things that should belong to you, you will not be missing out on a single piece.... The warmth that you gave me in the past, I do not know how to repay it back to you. I actually thought...¡±

    He paused for a moment. Actually, what did he want to do?

    He actually wanted to support for her entire life, pamper her, love her, protect her, and not let her be upset. He did not want to go through the rough lessons of reality. He would cherish her preciously until they got old.

    He also nned to be celibate for her. She was too young, and he did not have any ns to want her now. He would wait further. 5 years, 10 years, it was all fine. His heart and body were all willing to wait for her.

    Wait for her to grow up.

    In the past, he was not perfect enough, and in the future, he would gift the best and most perfect version of himself to her.

    He decided to forget all of that now.

    Forget all of it...

    ¡°Shuiling, in the future, I will let you live avish life. By doing this, it could also be considered as not short-changing you...

    ¡°Lastly, saying that you like me, don¡¯t say that again. The type of love that you have, maybe, I do not really need it.... We will end it like this. I am leaving now.¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted his long legs as he boarded the luxurious vehicle. He closed the door, and the luxurious vehicle cruised away.

    Yin Shuiling froze on the spot. On the snowy day, she was in a daze as she looked at the luxurious vehicle slowly disappear from sight. She was in a blur. The warm liquid in her eyes flowed out quickly, and when it trickled down her face, the liquid immediately turned icy cold.

    He said that he did not need her to like him....

    She gathered her courage and confessed to him for the first time in her life, and she just ended up with such a pathetic oue.

    Many yearster, she still remembered this heavy snowy day, because from this moment onwards, this man, walked even further and further from her life.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling lost her soul as she returned back to the vi. Shi Xiaoqing asked the helpers to quickly use a warm towel to help her wipe her face.

    Madam Mu looked at Yin Shuiling¡¯s stunning tiny face as she smiled and said, ¡°Madam Yin, how did you give birth to such a beautiful daughter like this? She is really like a premium piece of jade, and she is getting more and more beautiful day by day.¡±

    ¡°Madam Mu is overplimenting her. I think that Young Master Mu is handsome and great. He is a perfect match with our Shuiling, haha...¡± Shi Xiaoqing was in a good mood.

    ¡°Mum!¡± At this moment, Yin Shuiling lifted her small head up to look at both of them. Her eyes were distant and cold as she said, ¡°Who did you say that I was a perfect match for? I am only 16 years old now. Are you sure that you want to say that?¡±

    The merry atmosphere turned cold in a second.

    ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t spout nonsense... Madam Mu. This young girl has been spoiled by me...¡±

    Yin Shuiling stretched her hand out to wave the helpers away, ¡°Dad, Mum, isn¡¯t it the day before Spring Festival, isn¡¯t it supposed to be the day for reunion? Uncle Mu and Aunty Mu chose this day toe to our house to be guests. Aren¡¯t theycking in some awareness and being too rude in doing so?¡±

    Both Old Master Mu and Madam Mu had awkward expressions on their faces, and they were displeased.

    Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing were furious and chided her immediately. ¡°Yin Shuiling...¡±

    Yin Shuiling lifted her heels up as she headed upstairs, ¡°Then all of you should have the reunion dinner together then. I am not hungry anymore and will not be apanying all of you then.¡±

    Yin Shuiling went into her room.

    Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing never imagined that the girl who was normally so polite and obedient would say such cruel words, and she had directly offended the Mu family.

    Yin De tried to salvage the situation immediately and said with an awkward smile, ¡°President Mu, Madam Mu, my daughter has been spoiled. She doesn¡¯t know anything. I will apologize on her behalf towards both of you, I hope that both of you do not take offence to whatever she said...¡±

    President Mu shook his sleeves and snorted coldly, ¡°Hmph, your precious Young Miss of your family is so arrogant. This is the first time in my life that I have been offended like this. Since this is the case, we will be making a move.¡±

    The Mu family left.

 Chapter 522 - I Think I Love Him, Yin Muchen

    <h4>Chapter 522: I Think I Love Him, Yin Muchen</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    The three members of the Mu family left, and Yin De was shocked along with Shi Xiaoqing.

    The living room waspletely, and the atmosphere was extremely awkward. The dining table as filled with food, and the wide variety of dishes were all colourful and delicious. The helpers had prepared the food specially for the Mu family.

    A brave helper stepped forward to ask, ¡°Old Master, Madam, do you want to start dinner now? The dishes will get cold soon¡±

    ¡°Start what dinner?¡± Shi Xiaoqing red, and she chided the helper harshly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see our precious guests leave? Young Miss is also not around. It is just the two of us at this New Years¡¯ feast; are you guysughing at us right now?¡±

    The helper lowered her head, and she retreated in fear. This Yin family was getting more and more suffocating as the days went by.

    Yin De¡¯s expression was extremely negative as he said, ¡°What is going wrong with Shuiling? The Mu family is a rich and powerful family. I have made such a connection. I would depend on the Mu family to get rich for the rest of my life. What does Shui Ling want?¡±

    ¡°I also find it absolutely funny. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go up and see,¡± said Shi Xiaoqing.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling sat down on her bed, and she curled both of her slim legs together. She buried her small face between them as she silently wept.

    Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and Yin De and Shi Xiaqing came into the room.

    The duo stood at the side of the bed. Yin De was angry as he stretched his finger out to point at Yin Shuiling. ¡°Shuiling, what did you mean when you said that to the Mu family? Looking at how you are behaving right now, you should know what we¡¯ve intended for you. Since it turned out this way, then Daddy must be frank with you. The Mu family is the King of Military Weapons in Singapore. They have a powerful and mighty background. There is no other family in T City that is able topare to the Mu family. You also met Young Master Mu. He is extremely talented. Our Yin family and their Mu family are going to enter into marriage. Daddy wants you to be the queen of weaponry,¡± he said firmly.

    Yin Shuiling did not lift her head up. She took a breath through her reddened nostrils andughed out loud. ¡°Marriage? I can also tell the both of you firmly: if you want to have an arranged marriage, it would be impossible unless you have a second daughter!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Yin De was shaking from head to toe due to his anger.

    Shi Xiaoqing pulled Yin De away, then came forward to advise her, ¡°Shuiling, stop throwing a tantrum. Daddy and Mummy are doing this for your own good. After you marry into the Mu family, you will be extremely proud. A proper woman should marry into a powerful family. If you marry a poor chap, not thinking about the youth that you waste in your life for nothing, he might even betray you...¡±

    ¡°Mum.¡± Yin Shuiling lifted her head upon hearing what her mother said. Her eyes were blurry with tears as she looked over at Shi Xiaoqing. ¡°Mum, I like Older Brother.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, but when it rang out in both Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s ears, it was a total shock. They froze on the spot and could not believe what was going on as they said, ¡°Shuiling, what did you say? Yin Muchen is your older brother! We know that you like him, but this type of love is family love; it is not romance...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Yin Shuiling shook her head, and her glistening tears flowed down her pink cheeks, and she looked beautiful while tearing up. ¡°I like Older Brother... I do not know when it started, but my face turns red and my heart thumps quickly. Not being able to see him makes me think and worry about him. I search for him in a crowd. When I see another woman by his side, I get jealous... I want to be together with him forever and ever. He only has me alone, and I only have him. I think that I have fallen in love with him, Yin Muchen.¡±

    Yin Shuiling said the man¡¯s name out of her mouth.

    Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing were so shocked and could not even say a single word. After a long silence, Yin De trembled as he said, ¡°Shuiling, how old are you right now? You do not love yourself at all.¡±

    Yin Shuiling curled her lips up into a smile, and there was a mocking touch in her smile as she said, ¡°Then Daddy, can you tell me right now why getting into an arranged marriage would be loving myself then? Both of you think that I am unable to tell... Throughout all these years, you have treated Older Brother so badly, and both of you are making use of Older Brother to earn money for you all, but just now, both of you were sucking up to the Mu family. Don¡¯t you think that you two are so shameless? Also, in both Daddy and Mummy¡¯s eyes, am I jut a tool that both of you are making use of to gain rtions with a rich family?¡±

    Upon hearing what she said: p! Yin De gave Yin Shuiling a harsh p.

    Ever since she was young until now, there was no one who actually bear to hit Yin Shuiling. Yin De was too harsh as struck her, and Yin Shuiling was pped so forcefully that she fell down onto the bed. Her right cheek was numb, and there was blood at the corners of her lips.

    ¡°Yin Shuiling, you better listen carefully. There is definitely no chance of you being together with Yin Muchen. Stop dreaming of this as soon as possible! Also, regarding the Mu family, in the future, you better speak carefully. We have raised you for your entire life. It is not just see you get married to a poor chap. You can only choose between Dad and Mum or Yin Muchen!¡±

    Yin De left in a huff.

    Shi Xiaoqing was also angry. ¡°Shuiling, from now onwards, you just stay inside your room and note out. I will send someone to watch over you. In the future, you are not allowed to go look for Yin Muchen! Also, after you have grown older, if you want to marry in the Mu family, you will get married. Even if you do not wish to marry into the family, you still have to get married!¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing walked out of the room and shut the door. Yin Shuiling heard Shi Xiaoqing ordering the maids outside to lock the door.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small, soft body was perched on therge bed. She stretched her small, fair hand out to touch her right cheek. Her small shoulders were shaking, and she could not control herself any longer, so she sobbed out loud.

    The grievances and unhappiness inside her heart overwhelmed herself entirely all at once. ¡°Woo, woo...¡± She sobbed while she spoke, and she used a soft and gentle voice to call that man, ¡°Older Brother...¡±

    She used her small hand to fumble for that phone on the bed stand. She found that person¡¯s number and hit the button.

    Ding, ding. After the busy tone, she heard the sound of the female voice of the answering machine: The number that you have dialled is currently unavable, please leave a message after the tone¡ª

    ¡°Woo, woo. Older Brother, why are you unwilling to pick up my call? Answer my call, okay? I am in so much pain. My face hurts... Just now, Daddy gave me a p, and even Mother scolded me...

    ¡°Woo, woo. Older Brother, Dad and Mum said that after I grow up, I will have to marry Mu Yunfan, but I do not like him... Older Brother, I like you; I like you the way I like a boy... After I grow up, I want to marry you, and be your bride..

    ¡°Woo, woo. Older Brother, I know that I should not bring up anything about that night. If I bring that night up, I would be asking for you to take responsibility. You would probably not be happy, but... Older Brother, the things that I said that night, did you forget all of it?

    ¡°I want you to treat me well in the future. Always treat me extremely well... I want you to only have one woman ¡ª that is me. Don¡¯t go and touch other women anymore... I still want you to wait for me for a few years more. After I have grown up... You obviously nodded your head that night, and you promised me. Why are you not admitting to it now? Are you really just...coaxing me?

    ¡°Woo, woo. Older Brother, where are you now? Come over and apany me, okay? Dad and Mum do not allow me to like you. They have locked me up, and I am very afraid... Older Brother, can youe over and bring me away? I want to be together with you...

    ¡°Dad and Mum wants me to make a decision between you and them. Older Brother, I have already made the decision... Ever since the moment I handed myself over to you, you should have known my choice...

    ¡°Woo, woo. Yin Muchen, I love you!¡±

    ...

    Inside the luxurious sedan

    Lidy looked at the backseat carefully. She snuck a peek at Yin Muchen, who was by her side.

    The man¡¯s tall and handsome figure was leaned back on the seat, and he used his right hand to knead his forehead. He looked exhausted.

    Liu Caizhe looked through the rearview mirror, smiled, and said, ¡°Muchen, I made the decision on my own and asked Lidy toe back. You don¡¯t have to me her. Lidy has been working with you for so many years now. It is also not okay if there is not a woman by your side; let Lidy apany you.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not say anything. He kept his hand back, and both of his long legs were crossed togetherzily as he ced his head onto the back of the chair.

    There was joy on Liu Caizhe¡¯s face, and he secretly used his gaze to give Lidy an indication.

    Lidy was overjoyed. Yin Muchen was silently consenting to her presence.

    She removed her high heeled shoes immediately and kneeled onto the seat. She tried her luck as she massaged the man¡¯s temples with her delicate hands. The man did not reject her.

    Lidy¡¯s strength in her hands became eve more gentle and soothing.

    ¡°Muchen, what was the purpose of Yin De inviting you over today? He must be asking you for money again, right? I have investigated it already. The project between the Yin Corporation and Mu Corporation is about to start officially, and Yin De is in need of money. He would definitelye to ask you for it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Muchen closed his eyes as he hummed in response. ¡°He wants 15 billion dors in USD.¡±

    ¡°15 billion USD?¡± The trio in the car were rmed. Liu Caizheughed awkwardly as he said, ¡°That is a huge sum of money... I have seen so many shameless people, but such a dirty and bottomless person like Yin De, it is really my first time seeing such a person. Thinking about it alone is enough to make me want to puke.¡±

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up. That¡¯s right, how could he not make someone puke? He caused his father to die and snatched his mother away, and he was even asking him for money right now.

    ¡°You agreed to do so?¡±

    Yin Muchen opened his eyes slowly. There was a sheet of iciness in the bottom of his dark eyes, and his expression had a sharp edge to it. ¡°Yeah, I have promised him... Do you know what will happen after a cat catches a rat? It would definitely not eat it at first but slowly y with it until its death... I will let Yin De reach his peak, and then, pulling him back and letting him fall to the bottom of the valley, this kind of contrast can torture him until he goes mad...¡±

    Liu Caizhe could not help but raise his thumbs up. The Yin Muchen that he knew was finally back.

    Actually, Yin Muchen was already around. Everything would go well as long as that girl was not around.

    ¡°The most important point is, Yin De will definitely be floating in glee after he manages to get on the peak. He will be numb in his senses. His guard will not be up. Track him closely. I want to know where my mother is located as soon as possible!¡±

    He did not have any more wishes. He just wanted to save his mother, then everything will be well as long as they reunited with one another.

    He already did not think of that girl anymore.

    He could not miss her.

    He did not dare to do so.

    Liu Caizhe agreed as he said, ¡°Muchen, you do not have to worry. Aunty¡¯s safety is the most important thing right now. We have already set up traps all around Yin De.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Muchen nodded his head, then he closed his eyes once again.

    Liu Caizhe looked at the man¡¯s handsome features. He hesitated for a moment before he joked around, ¡°Muchen, just now I saw Miss Yin was crying and very upset. After our car was a distance away, she was still standing in ce as she watched us leave. Do you want to go andfort her?¡±

    Yin Muchen did not have an expression on his face, and he did not give a response.

    Liu Caizhe continued to speak, ¡°Muchen, actually, after knowing Yin De¡¯s true intentions, it is even better like this. From a different perspective, it will be way more rxing this way. Yin De acted sorry towards you first. If you are really worried about Miss Yin, then it would also be okay if you snatch her over. The debts that the Yin family owes you, she can repay them.¡±

    After he spoke, Yin Muchen opened his eyes. He scanned Liu Caizhe, who was seated in the front. He pursed his thin lips before slowly saying, ¡°Yin De is Yin De. She is she... Yin De ruined my family, but without her, there would not be me today.¡±

    When he was lost once back in the past, he was depressed, lonely, rebellious... If she had not appeared, he would not be what he is today.

 Chapter 523 - A Woman

    <h4>Chapter 523: A Woman</h4>

    He would forever remember the time when she hugged him when she was eight years old, when she said that she would protect him in the future.

    She would forever be his little angel.

    It was simply not possible for him to be together with her. Or maybe, she had never thought about the possibility of being together with him. It was also better this way, and it would cut all of his longing that he had.

    Since this was the case, then he would put her in the safest ce and take the role as an ¡°Older Brother¡± and protect her for his entire life.

    Liu Caizhe found this topic to be very depressing, so he switched the topic by saying, ¡°Muchen, it is the eve of Spring Festival tonight. The Mu family went to the Yin family to be guests. The Yin family must have long prepared avish feast, both families must be happily enjoying their meals with one another.¡±

    Yin Muchen snorted and did not answer.

    ...

    The luxurious vehicle quickly stopped on the porch of the condominium unit. Liu Caizhe alighted from the car and opened the back door. Yin Muchen took both his suit and coat in his hands as he alighted from the car, and at this moment, Liu Caizhe said, ¡°Muchen, it is the eve of Spring Festival tonight. Look at the lights shining brightly in every home. Why don¡¯t youe with us to have a drink? You also should not return home alone. Don¡¯t you feel lonely all alone in a dark home? Bring Lidy along and let her apany you.¡±

    Lidy, who was in the car, was brought up. She quickly look at Yin Muchen with an expectant gaze.

    Yin Muchen looked at the light shining brightly among the numerous households. It was really warm, and there were fireworks bursting out into the sky, and he almost could hear the ringing sound of merryughter and chatting among the people.

    It was the eve of Spring Festival, and everyone was in the middle of reuniting with one another.

    Only he was all alone by himself.

    Yin Muchenughed and did not look at Lidy. ¡°There is no need for that. You should go.¡±

    He lifted his long legs as he headed towards the condominium unit.

    Lidy¡¯s expression turned dark. Liu Caizhe looked at the man¡¯s handsome and lonely back profile, and he let out a sigh.

    ...

    Inside the condominium unit, Yin Muchen opened the door and went inside. It was all dark. There was no one, no lights, and no sound. Aunty was not around. He ced both of his hands in his pockets as he looked around his surroundings.

    He switched the ceiling lights on, and the yellow glow spewed down on him, making his back profile look extremely long. He threw his car keys onto coffee table, and he ced both of his hands in his pockets.

    He was very bored and also did not know what he wanted to do. He lifted his long legs, and when he regained his senses, he was already standing in the kitchen. His gaze was fixed on the cutting-board that was hung on the wall.

    Actually, he also did not know what he was looking at. He must have been dreaming of that day. He dreamt that the girl went on her tiptoes as she went on to hold the cutting board, and she probably wanted to cook for him.

    He did not know how to cook, and the women that he had were like An Mengwen, Lidy.... To please him, they all learned how to cook, but he did not taste it before, and he did not want to try it.

    When he had needs, it was all in the hotel, and he did not go to a woman¡¯s bedroom. He also never brought a woman back home.

    He would leave after he was done ¡ª brisk and nonchnt.

    In the deepest part of his heart, he also craved for a woman to cook for him.

    He was simply picky. No matter whether it was kissing or cooking, he had already decided on that woman in the bottom of his heart.

    It could only be her.

    Yin Muchenughed and turned around to head out of the kitchen. He went up the staircase. The girl¡¯s room was already sealed up. He would not go and look at it again. He went inside his own bedroom and copsed on the bed.

    He actually had not done anything at all, but he was already so exhausted that he did not want to move anymore.

    The loud festivities outside had nothing to do with him, and he quietly closed his eyes.

    He did not want to shower, and he also did not want to work. He justid down on the bed like that and decided to sleep...

    But he was unable to fall asleep. There was a part of his body that felt ufortable. He lowered his gaze down to have a look, and it was just as what he had predicted...

    After meeting the girl today, he was rash once again.

    He was 26 years old now. He was at the prime of his youth, and in the past, when he was in America, he would be greedy for an outlet to satisfy himself. He did not feel that it was very enjoyable, but what was wrong with him during this period of time? He could not control his own body. He would be unable to control it the moment she appeared in front of him, and he was being way too sensitive.

    Yin Muchen closed his eyes and stretched his hand out to take the tissue paper that was ced on the bed stand, then he went downwards...

    ...

    After winter, spring came. Yin Shuiling lost her freedom entirely. Her life was restricted between school and the Yin family vi, but when she had the opportunity to head out of the house, there was a chauffeur and bodyguards trailing behind her.

    ¡°Yin Muchen¡± had already turned into a forbidden word in the Yin family. Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing did not bring this name up ever again. They intended for Yin Shuiling to give up entirely. Yin Shuiling also did not bring this name up once again. Her love, she hid it in the bottom of her heart.

    Yin Shuiling, who had always been an obedient girl, fell out with her family very quickly. Neither party wanted to back down. Every time that she came home on the weekends, she was not on speaking terms with her parents. The Yin family seemed to be united on the surface, but their rtionship with one another got even more cold and distant underneath the veneer.

    But Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s rtionship with the Mu family got even better as the days went by. The two families would meet one another two to three times a month, and they would dress Yin Shuiling up extremely extravagantly to attend the Mu family¡¯s business dealings. Yin Shuiling was unable to reject them. She was just like a puppet as they forced her to do so as they pleased. She did not smile again, and when she reached the Mu home, she always liked to look outside the window, and she would anticipate Yin Muchen¡¯s sudden appearance...

    She anticipated that he would emerge from the skies to save her.

    Her love was met with a huge blow when she was 16 years old. She was brave as she stood in the rain and put up a fight all alone. She hoped so fervently that she was not alone in her fight. She hoped so fervently that in these desperate days, he could apany her and stay by her side.

    But Yin Muchen did note.

    What came after that was news that wowed the entertainment industry. Yin Muchen started to hang out with many daughters of wealthy families. The women by his side changed non stop. In the jewellery shop, in the five star hotel, there was always a photograph of him holding hands with a woman romantically at any given time.

    He started to y around with girls.

    Yin Shuiling went to look for Yin Muchen before. Ning Qing helped her to conceal it/ She climbed out of the main doors of the dorm in the middle of the night. She managed to slip past the people on guard. She went into the condominium unit. There was a woman inside the condominium unit that day; it was Lidy. Aunty felt awkward as she stood there. She wept while she knocked on the door.

    She called out his name again and again ¡ª Yin Muchen...

    She even told him again and again ¡ª Yin Muchen, I like you...

    But, the door of his room did not open up for her anymore.

    There was still no one who dared to bully her. She was still the most arrogant princess in T City. Other than being unable to see him, Liu Caizhe took over all of her matters, and he still maintained the best treatment that he¡¯d given her in the past.

    Just like he said, he retreated to stand within the safety line, and he really treated her like his younger sister.

    ...

    That day, inside the private room of a bar

    Yin Muchen leaned back on the sofa as he drank. Lidy took a microphone and picked a ssic song that was melodious and pleasant to the ears. Liu Caizhe looked at the man,ughed, and said, ¡°Muchen, I prepared a present for you today.¡±

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up into a smile. His dark gaze scanned Liu Caizhe¡¯s secretive expression. He was very receptive as he asked Liu Caizhe, ¡°Oh, what is it?¡±

    ¡°A woman...¡±

    Lidy, who was in the midst of singing, suddenly went off-key, and she turned her gaze back to have a look at the man who was seated on the sofa. He was dressed in a ck shirt and ck trousers. The neon lights in the dark private room shone on the man¡¯s handsome, exquisite face. She looked at him and felt that he was extremely eye catching.

    Lidy let out a bitter smile and continued to sing. She¡¯d given up the important role of being the managing director of the region, and she continued to apany him by his side, but he already did not want to touch her anymore.

    He did not want to touch her even once.

    That night, the girl called Yin Shuiling stood outside the door and knocked on the door. He stood by the French windows with a hand in his pocket while using another hand to smoke.

    He was too hurried when he smoked, and that caused the entire room to be filled with the overpowering scent of cigarettes.

    The girl left, and when he turned his gaze back to look at her, he said a few words. He was both cold and cruel. He¡¯d said ¡ª You can also leave now...

    She was merely his tool.

    Actually, he did have many demands. There was once when there was a period of time that he was busy with a project, he would sleep in thepany at night. She would go and organize the room in the morning. Both Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya were both, and there was a bundle of paper balls below the bed.

    Everyone understood that he had used his hands.

    No matter the fact that there were many sorts of women that appeared by his side.

    Lidy was no longer jealous of this anymore. She was thinking, in the world between him and that girl, nobody else could fit in.

    Yin Muchenzily withdrew his gaze. He lifted his head up to drink, and he did not bother with Liu Caizhe. It was obvious that he was uninterested.

    Liu Caizheughed out loud and snapped his fingers loudly. The door of the private room was pushed open, and Hu Ya brought a girl over.

    A white skirt appeared in Yin Muchen¡¯s peripheral vision. He put his wine ss down and lifted his head up to have a look.

    The moment he looked, his irises contracted at once.

    ¡°Muchen, why does she look simr?¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at the girl from head to toe, with the same facial features, same figure, and even her aura and behaviour were all extremely simr. She could definitely be...the second Yin Shuiling.

    ¡°Where did you find her?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Muchen, don¡¯t you know the games of the elite? It is not rare to have a person to look exactly alike/ The rich people all love this sort of thing. Think about it, your behaviour on a daily basis right now is not something that can go on for long. I¡¯ve found a replica to satiate you. You have yed around with women before, and you know that all women have the same taste. Because you are unable toy your hands on it, you would start to imagine and prophesize. After you gain it, it just tastes like that.¡±

    Yin Muchenughed lightly and did not say a word.

    Liu Caizhe noticed that he was not rejecting it so he used his gaze to give an indication to Hu Ya. Hu Ya nodded his head, and he brought the girl downstairs.

    ...

    At this moment, two girls appeared in the corridor. Yin Shuiling looked at the door of the hotel room and asked Ning Qing, ¡°Qing Qing, would we really not be exposed? The bodyguards that are trailing after me...¡±

    Ning Qing patted Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hand and winked her eyes yfully as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Shuiling, there is an activity in school today. The teachers and ssmates are all here in the bar. Although they are our seniors in Year Three, we are the ones who have snuck in, but the bodyguards do not know about that...¡±

    As she spoke, Ning Qing pointed towards a room in the distance. ¡°Shuiling, it is that room. I asked someone to investigate and find out. It is Older Brother Yin¡¯s room. I will keep guard for you outside the room, and you should chat properly with Older Brother Yin. After you are done chatting,e out quickly.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s character was always clever and witty. Yin Shuiling always trusted Ning Qing to get things done. ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded her head forcefully as she said, ¡°Qingqing, I will go in then.¡±

    Yin Shuiling ran to the door of the room. She ced her small hand on the handle, and she pushed the door open as she headed in.

    The door closed behind her.

    This was a luxurious suite. There was a refreshing scent in the room. Yin Shuiling took two steps forward, and she suddenly noticed a girl dressed in a white dress sitting on therge, extravagant bed.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yin Shuiling had a look at her and screamed out loud.

    The girl dressed in white looked exactly the same as her, and she thought that she was looking into a mirror.

    The girl dressed in white looked at Yin Shuiling, and she was also shocked. She stood up and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I should be the one asking you this, who are you? Why do you look exactly the same as me?¡±

    ¡°My name is Xiao Mei. I was kidnapped by some human traffickers when I was attending school. After that, the human traffickers sold me away. I don¡¯t know who bought me, but someone brought me over to Korea for stic surgery, and he even gave me a small booklet to study how to walk and talk. They groomed me to behave like this. There was someone that brought me over here and asked me to serve a man. I do not want to serve him. I am only 15 years old. I want to attend school. I want to go back home to look for my parents; can you help me?¡±

 Chapter 524 - Little Mute

    <h4>Chapter 524: Little Mute</h4>

    Serve a man...

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was pale. Did she have to serve...Yin Muchen?

    The sound of footsteps could be heard outside the door. The girl in the white dress was instantly frightened, and Yin Shuiling thought that the girl was really pitiful. Instantly, she said, ¡°You should run away quickly. Go back home to look for your parents.¡±

    The girl dressed in the white dress was overjoyed, and she nodded her head as she ran towards the side of the door, ¡°Thank you...but I do not have any money with me. Could you lend me some money?¡±

    Money?

    Yin Shuiling did not have any money with her, and she pondered for a moment. She stooped down and took off her anklet and gave it to the girl. ¡°This is worth a few hundred thousand You can pawn it away.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you... Oh right; this is the phone that they gave me. Take it... I am leaving now, bye bye.¡± The girl opened the door and ran away like a rabbit.

    Yin Shuiling looked at the small phone stuffed in her hand. It was a very old model, and it was probably used to send messages and receive phone calls.

    At this moment, a sound came from outside the door. It was Hu Ya¡¯s voice, ¡°Boss, the room is here...¡±

    The handle of the door was turning.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart felt as if it were about to leap out of her chest. She was nervous, and she removed her shoes and leaped up onto the bed immediately. She covered herself up with the nkets, and she hid the small phone frantically underneath the pillow.

    At this moment, the door was pushed open, and the sounds of footsteps came over.

    Yin Muchen walked into the room.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling sat down on the bed. She used her small, fair hand to tug the nkets to cover herself tightly, and she looked in front of her.

    The lights were not switched on. The bright light from the moon shone into the room through the thin curtains. The man was tall andnky as he walked over in her direction, and when he walked over, he crashed onto the folding screen, and cracks formed in it.

    Yin Shuiling was afraid, and her shoulders were trembling in fear.

    The smell of alcohol came into her nostrils. One side of the bed sunk in, and Yin Muchen sat on the bed. He nonchntly cast his gaze to the side as his voice was low and charming. ¡°Go!¡±

    He did not need a replica.

    Whatever Liu Caizhe said, he had merely treated it as a joke.

    It was not that he could not touch that girl and was imagining things, but if he did not love that girl, then why would he want to touch her?

    It was the prerequisite for him to love that girl, and he was mesmerized with her body. If it was not that girl, and it was only a replica, what was the point of having her then?

    He, Yin Muchen, had not ended up in such a state that he needed a replica to meet his biological needs.

    In the blurry darkness, Yin Shuiling looked at the man¡¯s dark eyes, and the moment she gazed at him, she knew that he was not drunk. His eyes were extremely clear and cold, without a single ounce of warmth in them.

    A thought shed in her mind just now. The girl dressed in the white dress was made to behave like that to serve him, then did he want to have her?

    And that thought was rejected right now. It turned out that the man did not need her.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes had ayer of wronged tears. She could no longer say the words that she wanted to say. She lifted the nkets up as she climbed towards the side of the bed and brought her dignity that was smashed by him away with her.

    When the girl climbed over, a pure fragrance wafted into Yin Muchen¡¯s nostrils. He was very sensitive towards this scent. It was what Yin Shuiling uniquely had on her body, and just for a few seconds, he swallowed his saliva.

    Yin Shuiling quickly put on her shoes and wanted to leave confidently, but she did not put her shoes back on yet. Her feet were swept off the ground, and she fell into the man¡¯s embrace.

    She thought that the man would definitely not take her, and these past six months, she had tasted all of the coldness that he had for her.

    She closed her eyes and waited for her body to contact the ground intimately.

    But, at this moment, a muscr arm came over and pinned her soft waist down. In the next second, she was already supported by the man as she sat in his embrace.

    She suddenly had a whiff of the scent on his body. It was clean and pure, and there was a gentle fragrance of alcohol mixed together with it. She had not smelled this scent for a long time now. It was what she¡¯d be enchanted with and fallen in love.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s legs immediately became soft.

    At this moment. A softughter that rang out from above her. It was a little mocking, but it was even more the teasing between a man and a woman. He lowered his volume andughed softly as he said, ¡°You are doing this on purpose?¡±

    Yin Shuiling was in a daze and quickly regained her senses. He was insulting her again.

    She kneaded both of her small hands up into fists and hit his broad chest, wanting to rise up.

    But her small chin was pinched by two fingers. She was forced to lift her head up to look at him. She could not see the expression on his face well in the darkness, but his dark eyes were sparkling brightly, and they were as beautiful as a pearl in the night sky. ¡°Are you coy or trying to y hard to get with me? You are gambling that I would like this?¡±

    Yin Shuiling was unable to say anything at all.

    At this moment, her body was turned around. She was also wearing a white dress today, her skirt was lifted up, and the top of her thighs were cold....

    Yin Shuiling froze entirely. The memories that were in the past came flooding back again. She was in so much pain that she thought that she was about to die. Her face was pale as she opened her eyes to see him torturing her with reddened eyes.

    She was in so much pain, but it seemed that he was extremely happy. Both of his eyes were shut, every time he panted, he would moan softly, and it was just like the sound of a beast.

    She did not know that a man would behave like this.

    Yin Shuiling was afraid, and she moved her body frantically, wanting to stand up.

    But her slim waist was firmly fixed into the man¡¯s embrace with his powerful fingers. The man¡¯s voice sounded unhappy, and he warned her sinisterly, ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard. The toy that was bought over with money should know her own capabilities clearly. Your sugar daddy is willing to make use of you, so make hte most of your capabilities to serve me well. After you have served me till I am happy, I will naturally reward you. Don¡¯t you just want money?¡±

    Yin Shuiling shook her head. There were tears on the corners of her eyes, and there was paining from her chest.

    Yin Muchen closed his eyes. The green veins on his forehead were all popping out. He cursed softly as he said, ¡°Where did they find such a toy? It is just like the original...¡±

    It was really like the authentic one. He has touched that girl before, and what he was feeling with his hands right now felt exactly the same.

    He did not like the perverted games the wealthy circle liked to y, and he did not y or take note of it in the past. Could a replica be up to this standard? It was really his first time seeing such a thing.

    The girl retracted towards the back. He did not cherish her. All of the man¡¯s bad habits were exposed all at once. He only bothered with satisfying himself. He used one palm to firmly hold her down. He noticed that she was shaking and her body had be soft.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you do, there will be more for you to handle!¡±

    Yin Shuiling really did not dare to move anymore. Her face was icy cold, and all of her tears flowed down her face.

    Yin Muchen was in an extremely good mood. He went forward, and he buried the tip of his nose into the girl¡¯s tender neck and hair as he took a forceful sniff. She was extremely fragrant, and he was about to get drunk.

    When he had the first whiff of the scent, he had a certain feeling. It was really unbelievable that the scent on her body was that of the girl¡¯s.

    He had not smelled it for a long time, and he thought that he would not have the chance to do so for the rest of his life.

    Actually, he also did not n to have a replica, but he suddenly changed his mind again.

    Yin Shuiling was trembling from head to toe, and at this moment, her world turned upside down. Her soft back was pressed into the soft bed sheets, and the man propped himself up above her.

    Her tears were wiped away by the thumbs of the man. The man¡¯s voice was entirely hoarse. All of his coldness suddenly disappeared, and it was extremely sexy now. ¡°You are not willing? Or are you scared?¡±

    He lightly patted her small face a couple times with his hand. The man¡¯s tone was extremely sensual, and the matured man teased her daringly. ¡°Rx, cooperate with me. We will both be satisfied today. I will let you have a taste, okay?¡±

    ...

    After one hour, the door of the room opened up. Yin Shuiling ran out of the room hurriedly.

    She ran to the turn of the corridor, and Ning Qing was already so anxious that she spun around in circles. ¡°Qingqing...¡±

    Ning Qing turned her head back quickly. ¡°Shuiling, why are you sote? It has almost been an hour. I was afraid that I would not be able to hide this from your bodyguards. What did you chat with Older Brother Yin about?¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not lift her head up. She held Ning Qing¡¯s small hand and said, ¡°Qingqing, we will talk about it when we get back to school.¡±

    The girls ran away.

    At this moment, Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya stood behind them as they looked at both girls disappear from sight. Hu Ya was rmed as he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Young Miss of the Ning family? She is the number one socialite in T City, and by Miss Ning¡¯s side, that would be Miss Yin... This... Why is Miss Yin here. Just now, I think I saw hering out from.. Boss¡¯s room...¡±

    Liu Caizhe listened to what Hu Ya said, and his face was serious. He walked over to the side of the door, then he pushed the door and entered the room.

    The smell in the room was too strong. It was just as if Yin Muchen had just done a sauna, and there were steam that had yet to dissipate. The lights in the room were not switched on, and it was very dark. Liu Caizhe stretched his hand out to fumble for the switch, and he switched the lights on with a click!

    He only saw Yin Muchen resting against the head of the bed. His upper torso was bare, and his sculpted waist had a towel around it. All of his clothes were strewn on the floor.

    He ced one of his long legs on the carpet. He brought one hand over and used another hand to y with the lighter. He wanted to smoke but did not do so.

    His curly fringe was all wet with his sweat as his hairy t on his forehead. His healthy skin tone on his upper torso was covered with beads of sweat, and his muscles were all defined and apparent.

    He looked exhausted and casual after allowing himself to go wild.

    Liu Caizhe¡¯s expressions did not change. He went forward and asked, ¡°Muchen, how was it?¡±

    Yin Muchen heard what he said and moved around for a bit. He threw the pack of cigarettes onto the bed after taking a butt out, and he lit it. In the midst of the smoke surrounding him, he took a puff of the cigarette. He raised his eyebrows up as he looked over at Liu Caizhe. He was nonchnt and unbothered as he said, ¡°You said that all women tasted the same in the private room just now. I also thought so in the past, but...there are some people... That taste ¡ª it is really...hard to describe with words.¡±

    Liu Caizhe¡¯s entire heart sunk. He did not know what went wrong, but it was Yin Shuiling just now.

    It was the chaos of everything, or maybe it was really the will of the heavens.

    The girl that Yin Muchen always wanted to sleep with, he had actually already slept with her.

    It was only that he did not know it.

    Yin Muchen blew out a mouthful of smoke and looked at the crystal chandelier above his head. He snorted out inughter as he said, ¡°That... Was it that Little Mute¡¯s first time? Why is she not clean? Other than me, has she sold herself to others?¡±

    It was his only regret.

    It was not her first time.

    If not, he would have thought that it was perfect. Being with her felt just like he was on the girl¡¯s body. Heh, it turned out that Yin Muchen still ended up here; he was relying on a replica item to gain satisfaction.

    Just now...he was really satisfied.

    Liu Caizhe listened on as his heart leaped in fear. Yin Shuiling...

    ¡°Muchen, the lives of those girls areplicated. She is merely a replica. Why are you bothered that it is not her first time? Oh right, why did you call her...Little Mute?¡±

    Yin Muchenughed, and the man¡¯s evilness was apparent. ¡°No matter what I did to her just now, she was unwilling to let out a sound. If she is not a Little Mute, what would she be? Little Mute...¡±

    Yin Muchen murmured this name softly, and there was a soft smile on the corners of his lips.

    Liu Caizhe observed all of the man¡¯s expressions. He suddenly thought of something: if Yin Muchen found out that he had slept with Yin Shuiling just now, how would he react?

    Both of them were separated with so much hatred...

    Yin Muchen took thest breath of smoke and stubbed the cigarette out in the ashtray. He stood up and said, ¡°It is fine if she is not a virgin. In the future, after being together with me, let her be more obedient.¡±

    ¡°Muchen, you mean that...¡±

    ¡°Buy her.¡±

    ¡°But, she is still attending school. I am not sure whether if she is willing to do so.¡±

    Yin Muchen walked towards the shower, and he was about to take a bath. He turned his gaze back to look at Liu Caizhe. ¡°Would she be unwilling? Ask her, how did I make her feel just now?¡±

    ...

    In the school dorm

    Ning Qing stood at the side of the bed as she looked at the girl who was lying down on the bed. Yin Shuilingy down on her side as she curled herself. She was sleeping.

 Chapter 525 - Yin Family In Trouble

    <strong>Chapter 525: Yin Family In Trouble</strong>

    The soft, snowy-white nket covered the girl¡¯s soft petite figure. The girl pressed her exquisite little face on the pillow. There was an unusual tint of red on her smooth skin, and she glowed and looked resplendent.

    Ning Qing could not help but look at her again, and Ning Qing¡¯s small face turned red for no reason.

    Yin Shuiling looked even more beautiful than usual. Ning Qing could not tell where she looked more beautiful. It seemed as if...she was even more attractive and sensual, just as if she was a flower bud that had just bloomed and tasted the first taste of rain, and she was blooming slowly.

    Even though Ning Qing was a girl herself, her face turned red when she looked at her.

    At this moment, she let out a cry. Yin Shuiling woke up.

    Her beautiful moist eyes were looking towards Ning Qing¡¯s direction, and she had a touch of shyness and gentleness, and there was also a hint of sleepiness that had yet to fade away. ¡°Qingqing...¡± she said coyly.

    After experiencing what happenedst year, Ning Qing had already guessed what Yin Shuiling went to do. She lifted her eyebrows up and bent her body down. She perched herself on Yin Shuiling¡¯s pillow, and both girls were speaking with one other softly. They whispered to one another. ¡°Shuiling, did you go and do that...with Older Brother Yin? You are so young right now, and Older Brother Yin treated you so badly. You should not have...¡±

    ¡°Qingqing...¡± Yin Shuiling stretched her small, fair hand out to block Ning Qing¡¯s small mouth, and she shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t say it out loud....¡±

    The girl was feeling shy, and she did not want Ning Qing to say it out loud.

    Actually, she did not know how to say it. He had not known that it was her after all.

    Ning Qing let out a sigh. These two times that Yin Shuiling met with Older Brother Yin, she was the one who helped them to meet. She also did not know whether she¡¯s made the right decision.

    ¡°Shuiling, does your body hurt or not? Do you need me to get a doctor for you?¡±

    On this topic, Yin Shuiling buried half of her small face into the nkets. She did not dare to look at Ning Qing in the eye, as she softly replied, ¡°This time...there is no need for that...¡±

    This time was different from the first time.

    ¡°Shuiling, the doctor said that you would get pregnant if you did it. Do you want to take medication?¡± Ning Qing, who was 16 years old, did not know anything. She just did not want her best friend to be in pain.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was red like an apple. She shook her head quickly and said, ¡°There is no need.¡±

    He did not...

    ¡°Okay then, Shuiling, close your eyes and continue to sleep. I will be seated by your side and apany you. If there is anything, you can call me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Qingqing, thank you.¡±

    Ning Qing sat on her own bed and took out a book of poetry to read.

    Yin Shuiling buried herself in the nkets and wanted to close her eyes. At this moment, there was a vibration. The small hand phone that the girl dressed in the white dress gave her rang, and a text message came in.

    She opened her eyes to have a look. The message was very simple ¡ª In the future, how often will you being?

    Yin Shuiling bit down on her bottom lip. Her small, fair face was steaming with hot air, and her small hands were shaking. She did not know how to reply to that.

    What she did with Yin Muchen was done secretly, and they did something that could not be seen by anyone else, and he thought that she was that girl dressed in white for the entire time.

    But, why did this matter? She was very happy.

    He was unwilling to meet her. It was already so difficult for her to get near him. She missed him, and she missed the scent that he had on his body. If she could use this method to be together with him, she was a willing party.

    Loving a person, didn¡¯t she need to be brave and to sacrifice?

    For him, she was willing to give up anything.

    ¡°3 months...¡± she replied.

    The text message from the other party came back very quickly. ¡°Okay, we will correspond with one another via text message.¡±

    ...

    The days that followed were just like normal. Yin Shuiling went to school as usual. At home, she was not close with Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing anymore. Other than Ning Qing, she focused all of her attention on her school work, art, and dance.

    Of course, when she was 16 years old, she met Yin Muchen four times.

    With Ning Qing helping her to cover up, she followed the address given on the text message. It was a Presidential suite. The room was dark, and the lights were not switched off.

    He never switched the lights on ever.

    After she took a shower andy down on the bed, he woulde dressed immactely, and he rushed over from some formal function.

    The tall, handsome man stood by the side of the bed. He held a box in his hands. The box was open, and the dark room was illuminated at this instant. It was mother of pearl, sapphire, diamond...

    She looked on as her eyes lit up. Whoosh! The man emptied the contents of the box onto therge bed.

    She looked on as the mother of pearl rolled down from the bed onto the floor. ¡°Ah!¡± She flipped her body around and stretched her hand to pick it up.

    The moment she moved her body, the man came onto the bed, and he held her slim waist with hisrge hand and did not allow her to move. Heughed with his deep and mesmerizing voice. His tone was that of a matured man, and he was also gentle as he said, ¡°Little Mute also likes money. You are willing to say something now, huh?¡±

    She held that mother of pearl in the middle of her soft palm. She blushed as she looked at him.

    The man knelt on the bed. He stared at her with his dark gaze. His long fingers slowly ced the tie onto her tender neck and slowly tied it.

    Yin Shuiling was not pure anymore, and the man¡¯s daring and obvious actions only made her want to duck away.

    This man was a poison, and he was way too attractive.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you unwilling to move? Come and y a game. Move about this bed, and see how many jewels you can pick up, the jewellery that you can grab, it will all belong to you...¡±

    Yin Shuiling only understood what he meant at this moment. These pieces of jewellery were only tools for joy for him. She was shy and conservative, and he forced her to move her body. This man was extremely casual as he did so.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling met Yin Muchen twice when she was 17 years old. Yin Muchen started to go to America frequently, and she heard that he started to buy a huge amount of Universal Finance¡¯s shares in the period of a year, and at the end of the year, he officially turned into thergest shareholder of thepany from the role of CEO.

    Universal Financecked a master, and he took the opportunity to be its owner.

    She met him once during the winter. Yin Shuiling only found out when she reached there. It was a house with an ocean view. It was the Presidential suite at the tip of the city. It was warm as spring, and when she lifted her head up, she could see the sparkling blue ocean and azure blue sky, and there was a bamboo forest and small stream in the room.

    He arrived. He did not bring along any jewels this time. He bullied her as he pressed her deep into the bedsheets. While he bullied her, he took out a cheque book and said, ¡°Come and kiss me. I will give you a cheque when I am happy. If you follow me, I am wealthy, but how much you are going to earn will depend on your capabilities.¡±

    He pinned the back of her head as he coaxed her to kiss his Adam¡¯s apple.

    When she was obedient, he would hold her small hand. Both of them curled up in the soft nkets. He wrote a cheque, and he taught her to write each stroke as he wrote his name out ¡ª Yin Muchen...

    And it was only at this moment that she truly knew how generous he was with women.

    And she only knew why so many women liked him and would use all of their abilities to please him as he wanted them to.

    He was bad and evil inside his bones. The woman¡¯s body spun in the middle of his palm. He did as he pleased. He did not have much true feelings towards her, because he never kissed her face or lips, but time after time, in the gentle night, he would softly murmur, ¡°Little Mute, little Mute...¡±

    He gave the woman a gentle form of a wrong feeling, and he could make any woman die underneath his body.

    Every time he bullied her, the corners of her lips would well up with tears, and they would spend the long night exploring one another.

    He would teach her what was the extreme when it came to the thing done between a man and a woman.

    She felt satisfied on the border of being shy, and she wanted to continue being together with him like that.

    Allowing him to pamper her.

    Allowing him to provide for her.

    ...

    When she turned 18, Yin Shuiling did not see Yin Muchen for the entire year, and she heard that he was working in America.

    There was a day after school was dismissed that she took a taxi to head home, and the car passed by the centre of T City. Because there was a jam, the car stopped, and she looked through the ss windows. Therge buildings in T City had an LCD screen that was broadcasting a piece of international financial news.

    The host was extremely excited as he reported, ¡°The economic forum will officially start today. The famous political leaders and organizations are all gathered here, and set to appear, the most eye catching one among them is Yin Muchen, who hails from China. Yin Muchen is the first Chinese person that has the capability and power to be invited to this economic forum.¡±

    The screen switched to that man, Yin Muchen. He was dressed in a ck suit, matched with ck trousers today, and he looked both handsome and charming.

    ¡°Rumours have said that Yin Muchen is already preparing to start his ownpany, within a month. Yin Muchen¡¯s first financialpany would debut on the US stock market...¡±

    The host continued to speak. Yin Shuiling did not hear it too clearly. Her eyes were fixed on the man¡¯s body. He held a ss of red wine in his hands and was chatting with numerous leaders of different countries. He lowered his gaze down as he smiled, looking both mighty and elegant.

    There was a gentleness in Yin Shuiling¡¯s moist eyes. He went to participate in the forum. Was he going to start apany in America?

    She always knew he had the capability to do so, and there would definitely be a day where he would stand at the peak of the world and be respected by everyone in the world.

    But she did not think it woulde so soon.

    He was so fast, and she had yet to grow up.

    Yin Shuiling was happy for him and also proud of him. At the same time, she was a little upset inside her heart, and now, he was so mighty that she could not be on the same level as she looked at him. Would he forget her?

    Returning back to the Yin family vi, the main doors of the Yin family vi were open. She stepped inside and heard the sound of quarrellinging from the inside of the vi.

    ¡°Yin De, wasn¡¯t the project that you were working together with the Mu family going very smoothly? What happened? Why is that project stopped now?¡±

    Yin De had a frown on his face as he said, ¡°Our Yin Corporation has some problems with funding, and we have also met with taxation issues. Someone from the top came yesterday, and he directly froze all of the funds that we have in the Yin Corporation, and now the project between us and the Mu family has been forced to stop.¡±

    ¡°What? Taxation issues are a big deal. If you are careless, you will go to jail. Why were you...so careless? What are we going to do now? Don¡¯t the Mu family have links to the top government? Ask the Mu family to help you then.¡±

    ¡°There is no use in doing that. The Mu family also doesn¡¯t have any choice. The government is watching too closely...¡± As he spoke, Yin De had a streak of hope as he said, ¡°I heard that there is a Young Miss of a high ranking official who likes Yin Muchen. She has always been chasing after him. I don¡¯t know if Yin Muchen is willing to help us.¡±

    ¡°Yin Muchen? These two years, Yin Muchen has nevere over to our house. When I called him, he did not pick up the phone. It is very obvious that he does not want to have any rtions with us. He is probably unwilling to help.... Why don¡¯t we ask...Shuiling to go and try...¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing was in the midst of speaking and suddenly saw Yin Shuiling standing by the side of the door.

    ¡°ShuilLing...¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not bother with them. She lifted her slim legs and went to her room upstairs.

    Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing stood at the door as they knocked. ¡°Shuiling, will you really not bother with Dad and Mum anymore? These two years, you have not spoken to us at all. Could you really not want Dad and Mum anymore because of Yin Muchen?¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, you heard what Dad and Mum said. Your father is in trouble now. Thepany is under audit right now. There is a high chance that your father will end up in jail, and only Yin Muchen can help your father. Can you go and beg Yin Muchen for help?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Yin Muchen came back from America yesterday. He is in Universal Finance. We cannot meet him; only you are able to see him. Can you go and help Dad and Mum.¡±

 Chapter 526 - Mu Chen, We Have Found Out Where Your Mother Is

    <h4>Chapter 526: Mu Chen, We Have Found Out Where Your Mother Is</h4>

    Both Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing were outside the room begging her. Yin Shuiling sat down on the bed by herself, and she curled her slim legs together. She buried her small face between them as she was silently in a day dream.

    ...

    The next afternoon

    Yin Shuiling stood outside the doors of Universal Finance.

    She tugged the skirt that she was wearing. She took in a big breath of air before she walked inside.

    The receptionist quickly weed her and said, ¡°Miss Yin, how are you? Are you here to look for President Yin? President Yin is in the office upstairs. I will bring you over to see him.¡±

    Yin Shuiling curled the corners of her lips up into a smile as she said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    They went into the lift, and when they walked out of the lift, Yin Shuiling immediately saw therge wooden doors that were adorned with flower carvings was open, and Yin Muchen was dressed in a white shirt, matched with a pair of ck trousers as he walked out the doors.

    He had a document in his hands as he lowered his gaze down to converse with Liu Caizhe, who was by his side.

    Yin Shuiling froze in her tracks. She has not seen him in a year, and counting the days, he was already 28 years old. The man¡¯s handsome features became way more defined and obvious as the days went by, and he seemed to have gotten even taller. His broad shoulders became more smooth, and he became even more reserved, he looked regal and even more mature.

    If the 25 year old man was a premium product, then the 28 year old man was a top rate item.

    Hu Ya noticed her first. ¡°Miss Yin.¡±

    Upon hearing this sound, Yin Muchen raised his head up. His dark, marble-like eyes looked towards the girl, and he scanned her from head to toe. There was a warm expression on his face as he said, ¡°Shuiling, why did youe over today?¡±

    Yin Shuiling stepped forward and said, ¡°I...have something to tell you.¡±

    Yin Muchen nodded his head and said, ¡°Okay, you should go over to my office to wait for me. I have a meeting. I will be done in half an hour...¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling went inside the office, and at this moment, the receptionist held a meal tray in her hands as she walked inside. ¡°Miss Yin, this is what President asked me to prepare for your afternoon tea. I have picked some snacks that girls like to have. The taste of this ice cream is not bad. Miss Yin can have a taste.¡±

    The receptionist handed the ice cream over to Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling thanked her and took the tray.

    The receptionist walked out of the room.

    Yin Shuiling had a look at the ice cream in her hands. It was strawberry vored. Actually, she did not want to eat anything. She was worried, but as she waited on, she was bored, so she stretched her small pink tongue out to lick the cone.

    President...

    Yin Shuiling knew that everyone changed the way that they addressed Yin Muchen. No one dared to address him as ¡°Young Master Yin¡± anymore. No matter where he appeared, everyone would address him as ¡°President Yin¡±.

    It was a sign of this man¡¯s status.

    Yin Shuiling was in deep thought, and she suddenly heard the sound of people conversing outside the door. The doors of the office were not shutpletely, and there was a gap in the door. She walked over in that direction and listened.

    ¡°I heard that Miss Yin came over. She is in President¡¯s office. President really treats Miss Yin so well. She is not his biological younger sister, but he treats her like one.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, our President is way too forgiving and benevolent. If I were him, a family that powerful like the Yin family, our President was only 18 when he had to go to Ennd to further his studies in finance. His family forced him to go over to America to study business management. They are obviously thinking of using President to work for the Yin Corporation for the rest of his life. You did not see Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing being so selfish and evil. They hated that they could not snatch everything that was valuable away from President. The moment I saw that, I almost wanted to vomit.¡±

    ¡°Who in the entire T City would not know that the Yin family has treated our President as a tool? The Yin family has gained connections with the Mu family and immediately kicked our President out. We might now know if any troublees up in the future, and they have a use for our President, they might ask President toe back again. This Yin family is so shameless; I pity President so much.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t discuss this anymore. Actually, President still treasures Miss Yin. The rtionship between Miss Yin and President is very good, and he doesn¡¯t want Miss Yin to be wedged in the middle, so he allowed the Yin family to make use of him.¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, this Miss Yin also has to know something is up. Her parents ckmailed President emotionally. She should not continue to be her parent¡¯s aplice. President has achieved so much today due to his own hard work and suffering. She should learn to pity our President.¡±

    Yin Shuiling felt her ears buzzing, and her small face was both red and white at the same time. She was embarrassed.

    Actually, she had long known her parent¡¯s attitude towards her, ever since Yin Muchen left for America when she was 8 years old...

    She knew that she should note to beg him.

    She did not have the right to do so.

    But, they were her parents after all. They were in trouble, and she could not stand aside and refuse to help them as a daughter.

    Furthermore, during this period of time, she did not know if she could not rely on him now, who else could she rely on then?

    Yin Shuiling turned around and went back to the side of the French windows. She drooped her small head down, feeling wronged.

    ...

    Yin Muchen was back from his meeting. Hu Ya opened the doors of the office, and he walked into the room.

    He saw the girl, who was standing by the side of the French windows, at first nce.

    The girl had grown taller. Her body has developed very well. She was dressed in a white dress that entuated her soft and curvy figure. Her small waist was still the same, like a willow.

    She drooped her small head down as she licked the ice cream. Her small, supple face was just like the egg white of a boiled egg. It was so supple that he could pinch water out of it. Her long, thick eyshes were resting quietly. He had not seen her for three years now, and she was still so obedient that others pitied her the moment they saw her.

    Yin Muchen noticed the small pink tongue that she stuck out. His Adam¡¯s apple went tight. His body was hot, and he had a reaction.

    He was busy with work over the past year, and he had not had a woman for a long time already.

    And now, she easily ignited a fire in him.

    He came forward. His voice was a little hoarse as he said, ¡°Shuiling, what is the matter? You came to look for me to settle?¡±

    Yin Shuiling woke up from her troubles, and she turned her gaze sideways to look at the man¡¯s handsome features. She shook her head and said ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    As she spoke, she stuffed half of the ice cream cone she held in her hand back into the man¡¯s hand as she winked her eyes before she cheekily said, ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie and have a look even if there is nothing up? It has been so long since west met. Yin Muchen, I miss you.¡±

    She really missed him very much.

    Yin Muchen listened to the girl letting the words ¡°Yin Muchen¡± pass through her lips, and he slowly started to smile. He wanted to stretch his hand out to ruffle her hair, but he did not move his hand. ¡°You are so rude/ You are calling Older Brother by his full name?¡±

    ¡°I just want to address you as Yin Muchen... Yin Muchen, Yin Muchen, I like you. When will you be able to ept me?¡±

    Yin Muchen did not have a change in his expressions and he lowered his volume. ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t fool around.¡±

    She was not fooling around. Over the past two years, she had called him ¡°Yin Muchen¡± multiple times. She has told him that she likes him many times, but every time, he asks her not to fool around. He just did not believe that she really liked him.

    When would he know what was inside her heart?

    Yin Shuiing wanted to continue speaking, but at this moment, her phone that she ced in her pockets started to vibrate. She knew that her parents were calling her.

    The smile on her small face did not change, and she looked over at the man before she said, ¡°I am leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Okay... I will ask the chauffeur to take you...¡±

    ¡°Oh, there is no need for that. I am going to school, it is a quick journey.¡± Yin Shuiling moved her slim legs as she left.

    Yin Muchen turned his body to the side and sent the girl off with his gaze.

    ...

    The smile on Yin Shuiling¡¯s face remained there until she walked out through the main lobby of Universal Finance. She walked along the main streets, and she took out the phone in her pocket and answered the call.

    ¡°Hello, Shuiling, how did it go? Did Mu Chen to agree help us?¡±

    ¡°Mum.¡± The smile on Yin Shuiling¡¯s face suddenly disappeared, and she looked into the distance. She said every word carefully, ¡°Do you know why I did not speak to both of you in the past two years? That was because I felt that every single word that for your mouths was disgusting... Why can¡¯t both of you treat Older Brother a little better? Why do both of you want to be so dominant? I feel embarrassed. I feel so embarrassed. Why would I have parents like you?¡±

    The other end was froze, and it was after a long while before Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s voice trembled as she said, ¡°Shuiling, Mummy...¡±

    Ding, ding. The girl hung up.

    The tears in her eyes flowed down at once, and Yin Shuiling stretched her small hand out to wipe them away. She took a breath through her nostrils. There was a bench in the park for her to sit down, and she lifted her gaze up to have a look at the busy streets while both of her eyes were exhausted.

    How would she have known that this was thest time she would speak to her mother?

    ...

    Inside the office

    Liu Caizhe walked inside and realized that Yin Muchen had one of his hands in his pocket. He used another hand to hold onto half of an ice cream cone that was about to melt as he turned his body to the side. He was looking towards the direction of the lift for a long time.

    ¡°Muchen, what are you doing? Are you daydreaming?¡±

    Yin Muchen withdrew his gaze, and he was calm as he nced at Liu Caizhe. He walked over to the side of the rubbish bin. He threw the half of the ice cream into the bin and walked around the office desk to grab a few tissues to wipe his hands. He seemed to be nonchnt as he asked, ¡°Over these past three years, how has she been living? When I saw her just now, she seemed to be...very wronged and very upset... Did Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing treat her badly?¡±

    He could tell at first nce that the smile on the corners of her lips was fake.

    Liu Caizhe¡¯s heart skipped a beat before he calmed himself down to say, ¡°Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing just have such a precious daughter, they are so afraid of her being in any ident. Why would they treat her poorly? Oh, I forgot something. Over the past three years, Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing would bring Miss Yin over to the Mu family as a guest every week. Both families would interact with one another harmoniously.¡±

    Yin Muchen sat down on the genuine leather office chair. There was no shock on his face, and he only lifted his head up slightly. He undid the top two buttons on his white shirt.

    Liu Caizhe looked at the man¡¯s facial expression. Although he didn¡¯t express much, his entire face was all dark, there was a cold, sinister auraing from his body.

    Liu Caizhe knew that he had hit his soft spot.

    ¡°Muchen,¡± Liu Caizhe stepped forward, and he ced the documents on the table. ¡°There is good news. We have found out where your mother is.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s entire body froze. He lowered his gaze down as he quickly flipped through the documents.

    ¡°Muchen,tely, we have been pressuring Yin De more and more. He has lost his direction and does not have his guard up. The spy that I have ced by his side has finally found where your mother is. But Muchen, I hope that you can prepare your heart. Aunty¡¯s eyes seem to be...¡±

    ...

    Yin Shuiling sat down on the long bench until the sky turned dark. She stood up and wanted to return to the dorms, but she was suddenly interrupted. Ding! She received a text message.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This text message...

    She quickly took out her phone and opened the text message. The text was simple as usual ¡ª 8 o¡¯ clock, Universal Finance President¡¯s office.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s entire face burned up.

    ...

    She had just left this office in the afternoon, and now, she went back once again. She pushed the door open and entered the room. She did not see anyone around, but the rxation room in the office had the sound of water flowing. Yin Muchen was taking a shower.

    Yin Shuiling sat down on the sofa. She had not done it for a year now, and she felt both alien and nervous.

    Furthermore, she was not in her normal state today. She had something inside her heart. Her right eyelid was twitching non stop, and her senses were all over the ce, as if a disaster was about to happen.

 Chapter 527 - Liu Wanxin

    <h4>Chapter 527: Liu Wanxin</h4>

    As she was hesitating, the door of the rxation room was pushed open.

    Her line of vision turned dark, and the man switched the lights off.

    Yin Shuiling did not know why he always liked to switch off the lights. The room was dark, and there was just the glow of the moon streaming in from the window.

    The cold and pure scent came by her side. He¡¯d probably taken a cold shower. He stood in front of her, and with the lighting from the moon, she could roughly see his ck robe. The strap was loose and not done properly, and it exposed arge patch of his chest.

    Her eyes turned red, and she cast her head down frantically.

    Btu her small chin was forced by the man¡¯s two fingers, and she was forced to raise her head up...

    Inside the school, Fan Chengsi was unable to fall asleep, so he flipped over therge door of the dorms and nned to head onto the streets to have a walk.

    Just as he was about to walk away, he saw a taxi stop in front of him. The back door of the taxi opened up, and a white figure got out of the vehicle. The night breeze ruffled through the folds of her skirt, and the girl¡¯s fair, slim legs were slightly visible.

    Fan Chengsi¡¯s eyes lit up and he ran forward. ¡°Yin Shuiling...¡±

    Yin Shuiling heard someone calling out to her. She did not respond. She quickly went around Fan Chengsi¡¯s side and ran towards the main doors of the dorm.

    ¡°Yin Shuiling, it is already 11 o¡¯clock right now. The doors of the dormitory are long shut. They will not open up again. Tonight, I am afraid that you will have to go home to sleep.¡±

    Yin Shuiling froze on the spot, and she lifted her head up slowly to look at Fan Chengsi.

    Fan Chengsi noticed girl¡¯s expressions and froze immediately. The girl¡¯s face was deathly pale. Her small, exquisite face had stains of tears that had yet to dry. She looked at him with her moist eyes, just like an injured fawn, and Fan Chengsi pitied her.

    ¡°Yin Shuiling, what is wrong? Are you crying? Tell me, who bullied you? I will help you to teach that person a lesson.¡±

    Yin Shuiling shook her head and said, ¡°No...nobody is bullying me.....¡±

    As she spoke, her legs softened, and she fell on the ground.

    ¡°Ay, Yin Shuiling!¡± Fan Chengsi quickly stretched both of his hands to hold onto the girl¡¯s soft waist, and he hugged her in his embrace. ¡°Yin Shuiling, what is wrong with you, exactly? Are you hurt?¡±

    Yin Shuiling bit down on her lower lip. She still shook her head and said, ¡°No... I am so tired. I want to sleep...¡±

    ¡°Okay then, I will call a cab now to send you home.¡±

    Yin Shuiling used her small fair hand to firmly grab Fan Chengsi¡¯s cor. Coyly, she said, ¡°No.. I don¡¯t want to go home...¡±

    That family made her feel suffocated.

    She did not want to go back home.

    Fan Chengsi was in a spot. The girl was soft and attractive as shey in his embrace. As she spoke, her coy whispernded on his neck, and the youth¡¯s face turned red. He used his hands to scratch his face while he pondered, ¡°What are we going to do then? You cannot go back to the dorms, and you do not want to go home. Why don¡¯t we go get a hotel room.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was very sensitive to the words ¡°hotel room.¡± She lifted her head up to have a look at the youth. Their gazes crashed into one another, and her reddened face moved away awkwardly.

    Fan Chengsi was also embarrassed,. He exined himself, ¡°Yin Shuiling, don¡¯t imagine such nonsense. I am a gentleman; I would not take advantage of you....¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± the girl softly replied as she nodded her head.

    After getting her approval, Fan Chengsi lifted the corners of his lips up into a blissful smile as he said, ¡°Yin Shuiling, you are unable to walk. Why don¡¯t Ie and hold you.¡± The youth picked the girl up in his arms, and they boarded the taxi.¡±

    ...

    In the taxi, Yin Shuiling turned her head sideways to look outside the window. They passed by a pharmacy on the way there, and she used her small hand to tug onto the material of the dress that she was wearing on her body.

    She needed to go buy medication.

    It was her dangerous period today. He did not use any protection inside the office, and she was afraid that she would get pregnant.

    He always did use protection, and he probably also did not want her to be pregnant with his child. He¡¯s had so many women in the past, and there had never been a person that was pregnant with his child.

    He did not allow it.

    He did not allow anyone to have his offspring.

    Actually, when she was 16 years old, she took the medication once.

    But she had an allergic reaction to the contraceptive pill. After she took the medication, her stomach was in great pain. She held her stomach as she rolled around the bed, and she had to ask Ning Qing to call the doctor over to help her.

    She even could still remember how the doctor looked as she pitied her. She felt extremely lost. She was only so young, and at this age, she was secretly taking pills for a man. It was so embarrassing.

    ¡°Yin Shuiling, what are you looking at?¡±

    Yin Shuiling withdrew her gaze. With Fan Chengsi around now, it was not convenient for her to buy the medication. She would buy it tomorrow, then. ¡°I am not looking at anything...¡±

    ...

    In the Yin family vi

    In the depths of the night, Yin De slowly got up. He lifted the nkets up and softly got off the bed. He walked into the bathroom and changed into a different set of clothes before he headed out the door.

    Shi Xiaoqing was not in a deep sleep. Her heart was in pain. She was in so much pain that she found it hard to breathe. She thought of what Yin Shuiling said in the afternoon, and her heart felt as if it had been sliced with a knife.

    As a mother, she did not know what she did wrong. She hoped that her precious daughter would marry into a good family, spend her days well, and let the Yin family benefit from the prestige and wealth in the process. What did she do wrong?

    Why would her own daughter hate her this much?

    Her daughter was a piece of meat that fell off her body. How could she not pity her?

    She was still young in age, and she still did not know much. She was thinking and doing good on the behalf of Yin Shuiling, and it was all for her good.

    Shi Xiaoqing was unable to fall asleep, and when Yin De woke up, she naturally opened her eyes.

    Yin De walked out of the room, and Shi Xiaoqing quickly sat up. The guesses inside her heart were verified; Yin De was going outside to meet that woman!

    Normally, he would say he was going on a business trip, and she would choose not to bother too much, but with the situation at hand right now... Nothing was going in the right direction, and he was still going to meet that woman?

    Shi Xiaoqing felt as if there were a ball of fire in her chest. She stood up and put on a coat before hastily heading out of the house.

    Yin De took a car, and she took a cab and followed after him. She wanted to see how Yin De¡¯s side woman looked and how she could actually enchant Yin De so much.

    ...

    The car stopped outside the gates of a small vi. Shi Xiaoqing paid the driver and alighted from the car.

    Yin De¡¯s car was present. Shi Xiaoqing walked before the main gates. She ced her hand on the handle of the door as she turned it, and the door actually opened up.

    The door was unlocked.

    Shi Xiaoqing could not tell if she was lucky or what. Since the door was open, she stepped over the gates to walk inside.

    The vi was notrge, but the moment she had a simple nce at it, it looked extremely elegant and warm. There was an amber light lit inside the living room. Because it was very quiet, certain sounds stood out.

    She followed the source of the sound as she looked upstairs. There were two people against the wall. Yin De pinned a woman down. They had apparently wasted no time getting to it, as they were kissing one another crazily.

    Shi Xiaoqing looked on the scene that was unfolding upstairs in a blur. Even though she had already epted it inside her heart, seeing it happen before her eyes right now, was a totally different thing.

    Yin De already stopped touching her, but he begged that woman so badly to give herself to him.

    But he was her husband!

    Bang! The wallet in Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s hands fell onto the floor.

    This sound made both of them freeze. Yin De stood upright. He saw Shi Xiaoqing and gasped before he angrily growled, ¡°Shi Xiaoqing, what are you doing here?¡±

    Liu Wanxin took the chance to push Yin De away. She curled herself against the wall and stretched her hand out to smooth the messy pyjamas that she was wearing.

    Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s emotions all erupted at this moment. Loudly yelled, ¡°Yin De, couldn¡¯t Ie here? You hide a mistress behind my back, so couldn¡¯t Ie and have a look? What do you have against me to be shouting at me right now? You are the one who cheated on me, and you are the one who is the traitor!¡±

    Yin De stretched his hand out to do his belt, but the more time he spent doing it, the more messy it got. He cursed out softly before ring at Shi Xiaoqing. ¡°I will settle it with youter!¡¯ He went into the room to wash his hands.

    The two women were left on the spot.

    Shi Xiaoqing examined Liu Wanxin carefully from head to toe. She hated that she could not create two holes on her face with her gaze. This woman was really beautiful. Her skin was smooth and fair, and she had a slim figure. The hands holding onto her cor were extremely feeble, and she knew from the first nce that Yin De had hidden this woman up very well throughout these years.

    But Shi Xiaoqing noticed that her eyes did not have a focus in them.

    ¡°Ha, haha..¡± Shi Xiaoqing burst out into loudughter as tears streamed out of her eyes. ¡°It turns out that my husband has taken a blind person as his mistress. It¡¯s great that you are blind. You deserve to be blind. You should be punished heavily for destroying someone else¡¯s family; this is your karma!¡±

    Liu Wanxin could not see anything. She was feeble and weak, 10 years ago, she was a female university student that was pampered by her husband. After that, Yin De pampered her even more, and she did not suffer at all.

    Her body did not suffer, but her soul was extremely tortured.

    She took two steps in the darkness and looked in the direction Shi Xiaoqing was standing in and said, ¡°You are Yin De¡¯s wife?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shi Xiaoqing replied boldly.

    Liu Wanqingughed. The feeble woman looked extremely innocent, but herughter was bone piercingly cold, and her hate was deep in her bones. ¡°It turns out that you are Mrs Yin, how are you? I heard your husband say that our Muchen has been under your care throughout these years. I have to thank you for raising my son.¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing felt as if she¡¯d been instantly struck by lightning. Her irises could not help but contract. They widened before contracting once again, as if she¡¯d forgotten how to breathe. ¡°You... What did you say?¡±

    Liu Wanxin used one hand to hold onto the handle of the staircase as she said every word extremely clearly. ¡°You thought that I was blind from the start? You thought I was willing to be some hidden mistress here? I was forced by your husband...¡±

 Chapter 528 - Shi Xiaoqingâ€™s Death

    <h4>Chapter 528: Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s Death</h4>

    ¡°I originally had a blissful family, an obedient son, and also my husband... He loved and cherished me/ I also love him/ I wanted to spend the rest of my life with him, but your husband was interested in me. He used his powers to harm my husband, and my husband fell down from the top of a building. The pir of my family is gone now. Your husband wanted me to be together with him. He even threatened me. If I did not listen to him, then my son would not live past tomorrow...

    ¡°Hah, what could I do then? A small powerless citizen like me can be trampled over so easily by all of you. I lost my husband. My son is as important as my life...

    ¡°It has been ten years now. It has been ten whole years now. I was locked up away and dominated by your husband for ten whole years. Every day felt as long as a year. I lived in hatred and revenge every day. I hate your husband, and I also hate you.

    ¡°Mrs. Yin, do you know why I hate you? Because you are useless and pathetic. Why were you unable to hold your husband back? If you were able to do so, would he still have needed to show up so frequently during these past ten years toe and ruin me? Do you know how disgusting he is? He ces his body onto mine and behave like a beast. If not for my son, I would have long ago used a knife to stab him, and I would die together with him.

    ¡°Mrs. Yin, how pathetic are you actually? Your husband must have not touched you for a long time. Have you be an old hag already? I heard that my son is sessful now. I still have to thank Mrs. Yin very much for believing so benevolent.¡±

    Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s face was pale white. As a woman, every word that Liu Wanxin had said was just like a knife that was stabbed into her heart. There was ayer of sweat that appeared on her forehead, and she ced her hand on her chest as she held it tight.

    Her heart felt so painful...

    Medicine?

    Where was her medication?

    At this moment, Yin De walked out of the room. He tidied up his messy clothes, and his gaze was sinister as he looked at Shi Xiaoqing.

    But Shi Xiaoqing slipped at this moment and she slumped down onto the floor. She could not breathe anymore, and her entire body was limp against the floor. ¡°Medicine... My medicine...¡± She crawled on the floor, as she stretched her hand out to hook the wallet that had fallen.

    The medicine was inside the wallet.

    ¡°Xiaoqing, Xiaoqing, what is wrong with you?¡± After all, they were a couple for so many years now. Yin De had feelings for Shi Xiaoqing. Shi Xiaoqing had heart disease and had been taking medication the entire time. He was overwhelmed and strode over quickly to descend down the stairs.

    But at this moment, ¡°Ah!, Liu Wanxin, who was behind him, fell down the steps.

    Yin De gasped. When he was concerned with Shi Xiaoqing just now, his attention was now all taken away by Liu Wanxin, and he did love this woman.

    ¡°Xin Xin, Xin Xin...¡±

    Liu Wanxin rolled down onto the carpet on the ground, and the woman who had been pampered and frail all the way could not take such pain, and she was in so much pain that cold beads of sweat trickled down her entire body.

    She was in pain that she curled her body up. She used her hands to hug her own kneecaps, and her legs seemed to be broken.

    Yin De went over to her. He bent his body down to hug Liu Wanxin. He felt very bad and said, ¡°Xin Xin, where did you hurt yourself? Tell me where you hurt yourself? I will get a doctor toe over to have a look.¡±

    Liu Wanxin pushed Yin De away and did not allow him to touch her.

    Yin De was extremely anxious, and in his peripheral vision, he could not even see Shi Xiaoqing in the distance.

    Shi Xiaoqing tried her best to crawl. The more she did so, the more precious oxygen she used. She could not breathe anymore. Her face turned red, and her right hand was 1cm away from her wallet.

    She was not in time. Shi Xiaoqing could not take her next breathe, and she widened both of her eyes and suffocated.

    Shi Xiaoqing passed away.

    Once a person lost her vision, all of her other senses would be extremely sensitive. Liu Wanxin kept track of all of Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s movements. She heard that breath, and she also heard the moment that Shi Xiaoqing suffocated.

    Liu Wanxin curled the corners of her lips up into an arc. One of her enemies had died, and there was Yin De...left now.

    Yin De came over to hug her. ¡°Xin Xin...¡±

    Liu Wanxin pushed him away and said, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The moment she said the word ¡°lost,¡± arge palm was pressed onto her shoulders, and it was broad and warm.

    Liu Wanxin froze.

    Yin De looked at the person who came over. He did not know when the doors of the vi were opened. The bright lights in the living room were lit up , and there were a group of men dressed in ck, and the leader of them all was...

    Yin Muchen.

    Yin Muchen arrived on the scene.

    He was dressed in a ck shirt and a pair of ck trousers. He knelt down on the floor with one knee, and he pressed his right hand on Liu Wanxin. His features that were cast down were full of gentleness and pity.

    Liu Wanxin froze entirely. She¡¯d been locked up for so many years. Other than her helpers, it was only Yin De. Who was this...person?

    Liu Wanxin¡¯s eyes were wet. Hot beads of tears streamed down her face, and it blurred her sad, empty eyes. Both of her cold hands held onto therge palm that was ced on her shoulders. She pursed her lips, and she cried out painfully.

    ¡°...Is, is...it Ah Chen? Mummy¡¯s...Ah Chen...¡± She followed the man¡¯srge palm as she went upwards to touch him. She touched the man¡¯s muscr arms, then touched the man¡¯s strong shoulders after that before she came to the man¡¯s handsome face atst.

    ¡°It is really Mummy¡¯s Ah Chen. Ah Chen has grown taller and has be muscr. He...has also be handsome... This is good. Mummy has always been worried about Ah Chen being hungry. I was worried that Ah Chen would be bullied by someone else... Our Ah Chen is so pitiful. He lost his father when he was only 18 years old. He lost his mother. Ah Chen, it must be hard on you... Woo, woo. It was all Mummy¡¯s fault... Mummy is useless...¡±

    Yin Muchen held onto Liu Wanxin¡¯s shoulders and gently held her in his embrace. The corners of the man¡¯s eyes were red, and his deep voice was trembling as he said, ¡°...Mum...¡±

    Liu Wanxin was sobbing uncontrobly in Yin Muchen¡¯s embrace as she said, ¡°Ah Chen, you have finallye to rescue Mummy... Every time Mummy opens my eyes, I feel that I cannot take it any longer.... Ah Chen, Mummy¡¯s good son...¡±

    For ten whole years, Liu Wanxin was dreaming of the day that they would be reunited. She would drench herself thinking that she would not be able to take it any longer...

    Yin Muchen hugged Liu Wanxin tight as he said, ¡°Mum, I am sorry. Ah Chen hasete... Ah Chen is here now. I will bring you back home. In the future, no one will bully you anymore...¡±

    ¡°Okay okay.¡± Liu Wanxin nodded her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, let¡¯s go home... No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Liu Wanxin suddenly thought of something important. She tugged on Yin Muchen¡¯s shirt and was extremely emotional as she said, ¡°Ah Chen, it was Yin De who harmed your father. It was Yin De who dominated Mummy. He¡¯s the one who caused our entire family¡¯s ruin...¡±

    Yin Muchen took Liu Wanxin into his arms as he said, ¡°Mum, I know about it all now. Don¡¯t be emotional. Ah Chen is here now. Hand everything over to me...¡±

    Liu Wanxin was relieved. She was happy, and she wept as she smiled. ¡°Okay, okay. My son has finallye back. I held it in for ten whole years. My son has finallye....¡±

    ¡°Mum, do your legs hurt? Let¡¯s go over to the hospital quickly. Let the doctors treat you.¡±

    It hurt. Of course it hurt.

    Liu Wanxin knew that her bones were all fractured, and she would probably be disabled in the future.

    But using both of her legs in exchange for Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s life. She thought that it was worth it.

    She shook her head like a rocker, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all... It is all okay, even if Mummy bes disabled. Ah Chen is here, Mummy is happy. Mummy is so happy...¡±

    Liu Caizhe took a ck coat and ced it on Liu Wanxin. He addressed her politely, ¡°Madam...¡±

    At this moment, Hu Ya, who was squatting down to check on Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s body, said, ¡°President, Mrs. Yin has stopped breathing. She has already passed on.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing his words, Yin De remembered that there was someone named Shi Xiaoqing around. He got down on the floor by Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s side and stretched his hand out to check Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s breathing. She has really stopped breathing.

    ¡°Xiaoqing, Xiaoqing ah...¡± Yin De called out to her sorrowfully.

    ¡°President...¡± Hu Ya asked him for what to do next.

    Yin Muchen looked at Shi Xiaoqing whoy down on the floor. His gaze was deep, and he took a few steps. He was about to head in Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Ah Chen, what are you doing?¡± Liu Wanxin quickly grabbed the cor of Yin Muchen¡¯s shirt. Her empty eyes were cast in Yin Muchen¡¯s direction. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to bring Mummy back home?¡±

    Yin Muchen retracted his steps and said, ¡°Yeah, Mum, let¡¯s go home now.¡±

    He brought Liu Wanxin along with him as he left.

    ...

    Inside the hotel room, Yin Shuiling opened her eyes and realized that it was already eight o¡¯clock in the morning. She sat up, and her entire body was in pain as it was disassembled.

    She washed up simply before taking her phone with her as she left the room.

    The moment she walked out of the room, she saw that there were many missed calls on her phone. Shi Xiaoqing called her yesterday afternoon, and she had received a number of calls from Yin De in the wee hours of the morning.

    Yin Shuiling guessed that her parents were still rushing her to go and beg Yin Muchen. She decided not to bother with them, so she ced her phone back in her pocket as she headed in the direction in front of her.

    At this moment, Fan Chengsi, who was staying in the room opposite hers, also opened the door of his room as he said, ¡°Yin Shuiling, you are awake now? Let¡¯s go back to school together.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head.

    Fan Chengsi walked front. Yin Shuiling was behind him, and a meal cart suddenly rushed over in their direction. ¡°Be careful!¡± Fan Chengsi held Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hand.

    Yin Shuiling avoided the meal cart. Her beautiful, defined eyes focused in the direction Fan Chengsi was standing in. She coyly said, ¡°Fan Chengsi, thank you.¡±

    Fan Chengsi ruffled his hair and had a bright smile on his face, looking handsome. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.... It is slippery here. I think they probably mopped the floors. Let me hold your hands to walk then; you might fall down.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    The duo checked out of the room and went out of the main lobby of the hotel together.

    At this moment, a ck luxurious vehicle drove past the doors of the hotel. Hu Ya, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, was shocked as he said, ¡°President, it is Miss Yin.¡±

    Yin Muchen was seated in the back. He¡¯d stayed in the hospital for one night to take care of Liu Wanxin, and he prepared to go back home to have a change of clothes. He had justid back on the seat to close his eyes, and at this moment, he opened his eyes, and his eyes were both exhausted and red.

    He cast his gaze to the side, and he saw that youthful boy and girl. They were both in the prime of their youth. The young boy held onto the young girl¡¯s small hand, and they looked romantic and perfect, just as if they walked out of a painting.

    He lifted his head up to have a look behind. It was a hotel.

    It was early in the morning, and she walked out of a hotel with a boy.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes were all red. He could not control himself and started to pant. There was a sharp emotion in his heart that was about to burst. He raised his eyebrows up as he licked his dry lips beforeughing softly. Heughed mockingly.

    ¡°Stop the car.¡±

    The luxurious vehicle stopped before Yin Shuiling.

    The window of the backseat slowly slid down, and when Yin Shuiling saw Yin Muchen, who was seated in the backseat, she became frantic.

    Fan Chengsi was honest and took the initiative to greet him politely, ¡°President Yin, how are you?¡±

    Yin Muchen did not look at Fan Chengsi. He looked at the girl and he pursed his thin lips before he said four words: ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    Yin Shuiling froze, and she took a step towards the back. She shook her head and said, ¡°I have to go to school...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, President Yin. Yin Shuiling cannot leave with you. It is 8 o¡¯ clock. We are alreadyte. We have to rush back to school; let her leave with me then.¡±

    Yin Muchen had a nce at their hands that were interlocked with one another. He took out a cigarette, and used the lighter to light it up. He was slow as he took a puff of the cigarette and exhaled. He held the cigarette in his right hand, letting it dangle out the window. He squinted his narrow eyes as he scanned the girl from head to toe, the billows of smoke covered his eyes as they mocked her.

    Heughed softly before he said, ¡°How old are you? You were inside a hotel room together with a boy until eight in the morning? Why aren¡¯t you at school, huh? Don¡¯t you think that you are so embarrassing?¡±

 Chapter 529 - He Wanted To Make Use Of This Daughter To Torture Yin Muchen For His Entire Life

    <h4>Chapter 529: He Wanted To Make Use Of This Daughter To Torture Yin Muchen For His Entire Life</h4>

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was pale. Her moist eyes looked into the man¡¯s deliberate dark eyes that meant toe and insult her.

    Fan Chengsi¡¯s face was also not good. ¡°President Yin, although you are Yin Shuiling¡¯s Older Brother, can you not speak so mockingly? Between me and Yin Shuiling...¡±

    Yin Muchenughed out again and brought his left hand to his chin. He curled the corners of his lips up as he looked at the girl. He spat out the words cruelly and coldly. ¡°Shuiling, the Yin family will be going through tumultuous times right now. Could you have actually not received news yet? Your mother, she, she stopped breathingst night, and she passed away.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s irises contracted, and she froze on the spot.

    ¡°What?¡± Fan Chengsi shouted out in disbelief.

    At this moment, Hu Ya alighted from the car. He opened the back door and said, ¡°Miss Yin, get in the car now. We will send you home.¡±

    ...

    Yin Shuiling did not know what to think. She boarded the car in a blur. There were no more tears in her eyes. Her entire person was in a blur, as if she were a fool.

    The car drove on for some time, and it was only at this instant that she knew to cast her gaze sideways to look at Yin Muchen. The man kept smoking one cigarette after another. He was in a hurry as he did so, and the scent of smoke was extremely choking.

    Yin Shuiling knew that he was angry, but she did not know the reason behind his anger.

    But she did not have the feelings right now to guess his emotions at this moment.

    She stretched her small, fair hand out, as she held onto his cor lightly and gently. The tip of her fingers froze as her voice was trembling, ¡°...My mum really...¡±

    Yin Muchen did not look at her, and said, ¡°Yeah,¡± directly.

    The tears in Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes could not escape. She did not believe that her mother...was dead. She was just speaking with her mother yesterday afternoon. Although her mother was selfish and power-seeking, her mother had given her life. Her mother had always loved and protected her.

    She was doing just fine yesterday, and why would she...today

    Yin Shuiling tilted her small head on the man¡¯s shoulders. She stretched her arm out to slowly hug his neck. She was begging him as she said, ¡°Yin Muchen, tell me. Can you tell me that my mother did not die? I cannot ept it. I will not ept it. You are only joking around with me.¡±

    Yin Muchen took a puff of the cigarette. He lowered his gaze at the girl. His gaze was cast down, and the girl was dressed in a white dress. The wide cor exposed her chest. Her corbones and soft arcs were covered with kiss marks.

    Yin Muchen withdrew his gaze. He used one hand to hold onto his cigarette, and another hand was ced on her forehead as he pushed her away cruelly. His tone was extremely irritated. ¡°Duck further away to cry.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was pushed away. Herrge, defined eyes became blurry in a moment, and sparkling teardrops fell down her face immediately. She pursed her small, pink lips as she looked at the man feeling wronged and helpless.

    Why did this man feel like such a stranger right now?

    She did not wish for much. She only wanted him to hug her andfort her at times when she felt upset.

    Yin Muchen looked at her cry and felt as if his heart was pierced with a sharp knife. The tip of the knife was moving nonstop, and his heart was pierced all over the ce. He felt so much pain. He was in extreme pain.

    Heughed. He used his gaze to scan the girl briefly, and he looked at her mockingly. ¡°You are feeling wronged? Why are you feeling wronged? You were in a hotel room with a boy until 8 o¡¯clock, and you areing into my embrace. Don¡¯t you feel that you are dirty? If you don¡¯t, I think you are dirty...¡±

    He was in pain, so he also wanted her to be in pain.

    Dirty?

    Yin Shuiling took a long amount of time to react to this word. She took a breath through her reddened nostrils, and she sat back towards the window of the car. She distanced herself away from him before turning her small head around and looking outside the window.

    The droplets of tears flowed continuously without a single sound, and she did not wipe them away.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s handsome face looked extremely sinister. He stared at the girl¡¯s back profile. The quiet cabin of the car did not have the sound of her sobbing, and he could only hear the sound of her tears falling onto the frame of the car as they trickled down.

    After that, she was sobbing continuously. Her small, frail shoulders were shaking continuously.

    He was irritated. There was a bout of fire lit inside his chest. He was afraid he could not control himself, and he turned his head around cruelly, and he also looked outside the window.

    At this moment, the girl asked, ¡°My mother...how did she pass away?¡±

    Hu Ya heard her bring up this topic and looked through the rear view mirror at Yin Muchen. He saw the man purse his thin lips before saying in an unhappy tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Hu Ya let out a sigh. President was unwilling to say it....

    Why did he not say it?

    Maybe, after saying it out, the girl and him would really end up in a dead end.

    Neither of them said anything else, and the car stopped before the Yin family vi very quickly. Yin Shuiling opened the back door and slowly walked to her house.

    She did not turn her head back again.

    Yin Muchen threw his half smoking cigarette and said to Hu Ya, ¡°Continue driving.¡±

    The luxurious vehicle cruised away.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling did not know how she spent the past two weeks. She went back home and saw Shi Xiaoqing for thest time, and at that time, her mother was already green in the face, and her entire body was icy cold.

    She fainted on the spot and only woke up in the afternoon.

    After she woke up, she stood behind Yin De as they carried out the funeral. She did not say anything, and the day she turned 18 years old, her life was in darkness, and she did not see color anymore.

    After they were done with the funeral, the entire Yin family was soaked in a cold and stressful environment. The helpers did not dare to say anything. Yin De was always out of the house handling the matters regarding thepany. Something unhappy urred during Mu Yunfan¡¯s birthday celebration. The friendship between the Mu, Yin, Xu and Ning families was strained, and even she and Ning Qing also fell apart with one another. Every day, she locked herself up in her room, and she did not have a single person to talk to.

    After taking her phone, there were many unread messages waiting for her, and it was all from that afternoon. They were all sent by her mother.

    She used her small fingers to press the keys, and she wanted to read the texts sent by her mother, but she did not dare to do so because she always thought of what she said to her mother that afternoon. She had said, Why would I have such a pair of parents like you...

    That sentence turned into her nightmare for her entire life.

    There was a day where the door of her room was knocked, and it was Yin De who was speaking outside¡ª

    ¡°Shuiling, I heard the helpers say that you did not eat anything today. Daddy will ask them to make a bowl of noodles for you to eat, okay? Your mother is not around anymore, and both of us are left with another in this world. Daddy was wrong, Daddy should not have hit you, but ShulLing, you have to believe, I hit your face, but the pain was in Daddy¡¯s heart. Daddy is doing this for your own good.

    ¡°Shuiling, a few days ago, Daddy was invited to the police station to spend some time. Thepany is officially under audit now. The crimes that Daddy is being charged with right now will take effect soon. When that timees, Daddy probably will have to go...to jail...¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, Yin Muchen¡¯s feathers are hard now. Your mother¡¯s funeral, he did not even appear for a single second. Could you actually not know that when you were being upset. He did note and visit you at all. Daddy admits that Daddy has been making use of Yin Muchen all this time, but did Yin Muchen ever truly treat us sincerely at all? As a father, how can I hand you over to him?

    ¡°It was Daddy that was wrong, Daddy always made use of you to kidnap Yin Muchen, and it is only now that Daddy actually know how cruel the man can be. He probably also doesn¡¯t want you anymore.

    ¡°Forget it, Daddy will think of a n to settle Daddy¡¯s matters, but Shuiling, you have to take your meals obediently. If...Daddy goes to jail, Daddy has one overseas ount, and when that timees, the butler will hand it over to you. You should go overseas, and this sum of money will allow you to live without financial worry for the rest of your life.¡±

    Yin De sighed heavily and returned to the room.

    ...

    Inside the room, the butler stood by Yin De¡¯s side. He lowered his volume and asked, ¡°Old Master, do you think Young Miss would go and beg Yin Muchen?¡±

    Yin De stood outside the window, and he had a serious expression on his face as he said, ¡°I said everything I was supposed to say, Shuiling probably will go and beg...but whether Yin Muchen would agree is an entirely different matter. He has already found out about everything that has urred, and he probably hates me deeply inside his heart.¡±

    ¡°Old Master, if Yin Muchen really does not help you, then...¡±

    Yin Deughed coldly. There was a sinister grin on his face. ¡°If he does not help me then I will go to jail...but there is no possibility of him being together with Shuiling. The things that I said today will forever be a thorn in Shuiling¡¯s heart.¡±

    Could it actually not be so?

    He was extremely sure that Yin Muchen would not tell Shuiling about what happened with Liu Wanxin. Shuiling would never find out that her own father was so shameless, and Shuiling would forever remember that Yin Muchen did not save her when he had the opportunity to do so.

    No matter the fact that she was in the Yin family, Yin Muchen still did not help her at all.

    He really did not want her anymore.

    He was extremely calctive. He went into an arranged marriage between wealthy families with Shi Xiaoqing and had a daughter, Shuiling, with her. His life was going very smoothly, and he also worked hard to strive to achieve more, but he met Liu Wanxin when he was young.

    The first moment he saw Liu Wanxin, his heart was captured, and he swore to have this woman as his own.

    He would never regret it. He had enjoyed himself tremendously for 10 years because of this woman, and his coboration with the Mu family was about to seed. Shuiling could also be the queen of firearms in Singapore, but there was a mistake at this juncture. If Yin Muchen did not help her and did not let him seed happily, and then he would also not allow Yin Muchen to go on happily.

    He wanted to make use of this daughter to torture Yin Muchen for his entire life!

    ...

    Inside the vi, in the depths of the night, Yin Shuiling sneakily opened her door before going downstairs.

    She sat down on the sofa in the living room and used thendline to make a call.

    She had no other choice. Over these three years, every call she used her own phone to call him and every text sunk to the depths of the ocean, and he did not reply even once.

    She could only make use of thendline.

    She dialed the familiar number that she memorized in her heart. She held the phone in her small hands and quickly heard the busy tone.

    At this moment, Yin Muchen was inside a vi. It was a European style vi, and the fittings inside were all of the best quality. It was extremely extravagant, warm, andfortable, and it was Liu Wanxin¡¯s new residence.

    Liu Wanxin¡¯s legs were really disabled. The doctors did not have a positive prognosis. Yin Muchen wanted to bring her overseas for treatment, but Liu Wanxin was unwilling to do so. If she was disabled, then it was ok. She did not care, and she did not want to be tortured.

    More than 10 years ago, the female university student was a treasure. She had not been exposed to the outside world much, and after graduation, she married Yin Muchen¡¯s father. She had a beautiful family, her thoughts were conservative and traditional, and she decided on this man for her entire life.

    Who would have thought that she was snatched away by another man. Every time Yin De dominated her, she would shower for half a day until the skin on her body was all red and broken. She was dirty already. She could not ept that she was dirty. If not for him threatening her son¡¯s life, she would¡¯ve killed the man a long time ago.

    She did not care about her body. She was blind and disabled. It was all okay. She met her own son and could use her abilities to take revenge right now. She was delighted!

    Liu Wanxin sat on the wheelchair. Yin Muchen took a soft nket and covered her knees with it. The tall and handsome man knelt down in front of her. He ran hisrge hands through her hair, and Yin Muchen had a gentle smile on his face as he said, ¡°Mum, in the future, you will be living here. In a few days, mypany is going to be listed on the American stock market, and I might be flying over to America frequently. After I am not busy anymore, I wille and apany you here.¡±

 Chapter 530 - The Auction That Garnered The Attention Of The City

    <h4>Chapter 530: The Auction That Garnered The Attention Of The City</h4>

    Liu Wanxin held the warm hand of her son. She had a bright smile on her face as she said, ¡°Ah Chen, Mummy is fine. You can go and get busy with your work, Men have their careers to attend to; Mummy would not drag you down. Your father was an ountant, and now, you are able to carve your own career in the finance sector. You are way more powerfulpared to your father, your father would be so happy to know that in Heaven.

    ¡°Furthermore, our Ah Chen has grown up so fast! He is already 28 this year. You have to meet a girlfriend and get married. Mummy would not be so tactless and disturb you. You can go and live the life of a youngster, as long as you would let Mummy carry a fat grandchild soon.¡±

    Yin Muchen listened to her words and had a in smile on his face. Did she want him to have a child?

    He had never thought about that.

    He did not like young children,and never nned on being a father.

    Liu Wanxin was really happy as she said, ¡°Xiao Qing.¡± She stretched her hand out to hold the hand of a beautiful girl by her side, ¡°Ah Chen, let me introduce you. This is Xiao Qing. Mummy has to thank Xiao Qing for taking care of me for so many years. Xiao Qing¡¯s mother passed away some time ago, and this young girl always came over to chat with me and make me happy. I want to recognize her as my Goddaughter.¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted his head up to have a look at Xiao Qing. He did not have much emotion as he said, ¡°Mum, as long as you are happy, everything you do is fine.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Mummy is happy.¡± As she spoke, Liu Wanxin looked in the direction Xiao Qing was standing in. ¡°Xiao Qing, in the future, Ah Chen will be your god brother. Our Ah Chen is handsome right? At that time, he was not even 18 years old, and the youngdies that were writing love letters to him could fill entire streets.¡±

    Xiao Qing snuck a peek as she lifted her head up to nce at Yin Muchen. Her heartbeat elerated, and her small face was red. In her entire life, she had never seen such a handsome man like Yin Muchen.

    He did not say much, and he just looked at her in the eye briefly just now. He could be considered to be reserved and silent, but he had the aura of a sessful and rich man. His simple dress shirt and trousers entuated his tall andnky figure. A secretary appeared in the vi to ask for his approval regarding a document. He ced one of his hands in his pocket as he left her. With his deep, clean hairline, he looked mighty like an emperor.

    She admired him very much.

    Xiao Qing shyly covered her mouth to smile, ¡°Godma, Older Brother is really very... Handsome...but Older Brother merely inherited Godma¡¯s looks. When Godma was younger, you were also a beauty..¡±

    Liu Wanxin quickly broke out into a smile. She pretended to be displeased as she said, ¡°Xiao Qing, you are the only one with sweet mouth...¡±

    Yin Muchen heard the sound of his motherughing, and he felt satisfied. His mother has suffered for ten whole years, and all is well as long as she is happy now.

    At this moment, a melodious ringtone rang out in the air. He was receiving a call.

    He took his phone out of his pocket, and he nced at the screen.

    It was from the Yin residence.

    He stood up and said, ¡°Mum, I have to go and take a call.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, Ah Chen, you can go and get busy.¡±

    ...

    Yin Muchen stood on the balcony, and the cool breeze in the summer¡¯s day blew onto his light blue shirt as it puffed up in the wind. He ced his left hand in his pocket and used his right hand to press the button as he took the call.

    ¡°Hello...¡±

    The other end was very silent. It was so quiet that he could not hear the sound of the girl¡¯s breathing. She was silent for three seconds, and the girl¡¯s hoarse voice came over from the other end. ¡°You, can you help my father?¡±

    Yin Muchen listened on as he raised his eyebrows up without saying a word.

    ¡°You, are you unwilling to do so? If that is the case, I will beg you right now. I am begging you. Please help my father. Are you willing to do so?¡±

    The man still did not say anything.

    The living room in the vi was all dark, and the lights were not switched on. The girl wore mustard yellow pajamas as she sat down on the sofa. She blinked her long, thick eyshes as the tears in her eyes flowed down her face.

    ¡°My mother has already...passed away. I do not have a mother anymore. I cannot afford to also lose my father. I do not want my father to go to prison. I would be an orphan... I am afraid. I am really scared... I am begging you. Help me, okay? I know that throughout these years, my parents have not treated you well enough. I am apologizing to you on behalf of them...¡±

    ¡°Shuiling,¡± Yin Muchen pursed his thin lips lightly as he spat out the word, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    He was not willing.

    His rejection was so clean and direct, and it was also cruel at the same time.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart was stabbed painfully. If this was happening three years ago, she might have acted cutely towards him, but in these three years, the distance between them grew, and there was already a huge gap between the both of them.

    He was way too cold towards her over the past three years.

    Just like a few days ago inside the car, he pushed her away like that and asked her, ¡°to cry somewhere else,¡± and he even said that she was ¡°dirty¡±...

    It was only then that she found out that he actually could be so harsh and cold.

    Three years, and in a blink of an eye, the rtionship between him and her had already progressed to this stage.

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± She nodded her head and hung up calmly.

    ...

    Three dayster

    In thergest auction house in T City

    It was the location where the rich and most famous people held an auction that would stir up the interest of everyone in the city, and they were going to auction a girl off.

    T City¡¯s little Princess, Yin Shuiling.

    That was right, she sold herself off. She was willing to sell herself off to any man. As long as the person would help her father, she would serve that person.

    All of the wealthy elites in T City were all gathered here. Everyone was extremely excited as they witnessed the auction that was the talk of the town.

    The host stood on the stage excitedly as he said, ¡°Everyone, please keep your volume down. It is a happy asion today for everyone to be gathered to participate in our Little Princess Yin Shuiling¡¯s auction. Okay, we will not beat around the bush. We will invite our Little Princess Yin to dance for everyone now.¡±

    The lights in the hall were all switched off with a bang, and they drew the curtains shut. All anyone could see was ck.

    At this moment, there was a small glow of light on stage, and Yin Shuiling made her entrance.

    They first noticed her small, fair feet. They were pink and tender like a seashell, and as they went upwards, they could see her beautiful slim legs. Everyone took in a breath of air. Yin Shuiling was dressed in a sexy thin red muslin piece, and this was her first time that she was wearing red as she faced the public, and she looked extremely captivating.

    She started to dance. The girl who¡¯d learned dancing from a young age could pirouette on one leg for over ten minutes, and she was at ease with her movements. She looked extremely sensual and captivating with her moves.

    She was a small princess, and she was also a vixen.

    Everyone found out that this was how the girl bloomed. This was the way she looked when she was willing to bloom for a man, and she could easily get a man this way.

    As Yin Shuiling was dancing, all of the women in T City were also staring at the television screens, because today was the big day that Yin Muchen¡¯s financialpany was officially debuting in America, and the financial newspapers and local financial magazines were reporting and following up on it.

    The women all looked at the smartly dressed man on the screen. The three years time made him settle down. He lost the wildness that he had when he was young, and his side profile was handsome just as if he was a carving made by God. The moment he made any movement, he looked mighty and elegant.

    This young chap had spent ten whole years working up to this, and he was now standing at the peak of the finance sector.

    ...

    After she finished her dance, the lights in the hall were all switched on. The men were all apuding and cheering loudly as they said, ¡°Yin Shuiling... Yin Shuiling...¡±

    A staff member came up to put a coat on Yin Shuiling. Yin Shuiling waved her hands and rejected it. She was barefoot as she stood at the front of the stage. She casually scanned the crowd. Her feminine voice was extremely sensual as she said, ¡°Today, I will sell myself off to you. Whoever is able to help my father, tonight, I would be his.¡±

    ¡°Sii.¡± She used one hand to rip off her light chiffon skirt and threw it to the crowd.

    She did not have anything at all. She had herself only. She was 18 years old and in the prime of her youth as she gave herself to that man, and she always thought that she belonged to him.

    Since he did not want her anymore, then today, she would sell what originally belonged to him away.

    The thin red muslin cloth was picked up a wealthy father and son pair. The father and son took a corner each, and they did not let go. They were fighting with one another agitatedly.

    ¡°Dad, you let go; Yin Shuiling is mine. Have you forgotten, ten years ago, you were in the car outside the kindergarten as you said you would work hard to earn money in the future to let me marry Yin Shuiling and let her be my wife. You are snatching her away from me now?¡±

    ¡°Bad chap, you better let go for you Dad. I want Yin Shuiling not as a daughter-inw but as my wife, but I did not say it at that time. A premium item like Yin Shuiling ¡ª I want to have a taste.¡±

    They were quarrelling with one another, and they started to throw punches. The people around them were jostling with one another. One person ripped a small piece of the thin muslin as he ced it to his nostrils to have a whiff. ¡°Haha!¡± He broke out into loudughter and said, ¡°Its so fucking fragrant. 18 years old, she is so tender that water would emerge after pinching her. If man dies underneath the skirt of a beautiful woman, he would be merry even if he bes a ghost.¡±

    Father and son both fell down onto the ground. The crazy people were merciless as they stepped on both of them. There was a sea of people underneath the stage, and everyone was screaming at the top of their voices.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the girl¡¯s figure. Without the thin muslin, she was left with a white spaghetti strap dress. The thin strap was hanging on her shoulders, and her tiny waist that was like a willow seemed as if it could be broken the moment someone held. The hem of the skirt perfectly covered her small butt, and all of the men¡¯s gazes were between her fair tender legs.

    How could she not be considered a premium item?

    How could she not be a vixen?

    In a normal day with her white skirt flowing in the wind, the pure and innocent princess removed all of her outerwear, and all of the men hated that they could not press her beneath them and torture her to death.

    Torture her to death.

    ¡°Yin Shuiling, I can help your father. Tonight, you should be together with me...¡±

    ¡°Little beauty, you should be together with me, as long as you are together with me, your father would be my stepfather. Don¡¯t mention me saving him; it is also okay if I bow down to him...¡±

    ¡°Yin Shuiling, marry me. You are my little princess and my first love. If it is not you, I will never marry...¡±

    The staff members passed a list of names over to Yin Shuiling. Written on the list were all of the powerful and wealthy people at this banquet, together with their background and their capabilities.

    The staff member pointed to one person as he said, ¡°Miss Yin, pick him then. He is a third generation government figure. He has many powerful connections in the central government.¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at the list and fell into a daydream for a few seconds, she then curled the corners of her lips up and had a smile on her face that resembled a blooming flower. ¡°Okay...¡±

    She lifted her head up, and she found the person on the name list very quickly. She pursed her red lips together as she was about to say something.

    At this moment, there was a scuffle at the side of the door. A group of bodyguards dressed in ck rushed into the room. They enveloped therge hall from all directions, and there was a path that was made in the middle of the crowd. A handsome figure appeared before everyone¡¯s line of vision.

    Yin Shuiling looked at the person who walked in, her irises contracted. It was Yin Muchen.

    Yin Muchen had arrived.

    Everyone was also rmed. Today was the day that Yin Muchen¡¯spany debuted in America. He had also appeared on the news in the morning, but now, he appeared in front of them.

    Could this man fly?

    Yin Muchen stepped onto the red carpet with his handmade leather shoes, and the pair of father and son had already trampled so bad that both of them were bleeding profusely. The bodyguards dragged them away, and the manager of Kingdom Pce was nervous as he brought out a wooden chair. He ced it in the centre of the hall. Hu Ya took out a clean handkerchief, and he wiped the chair with the handkerchief before Yin Muchen slowly sat down on the chair.

    The man¡¯s posture was very casual, and his handsome body was leaned back on the back of the chair. His long legs were crossed togetherzily. A meticulous person realized that his suit was the same one that he wore when he appeared on the television screen. He looked at the crowd,ughed, and with a deep voice, said, ¡°Why are you not speaking anymore? Have you be mute? It is okay. I am only here to observe. You can continue.¡±

 Chapter 531 - If You Do Not Save My Father, I Will Not Like You Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 531: If You Do Not Save My Father, I Will Not Like You Anymore</h4>

    The more the man smiled, the darker his eyes became. A scary, evil demeanour appeared on his handsome face. Anyone who could see his gaze would feel their scalp go numb.

    ¡°Haha, President Yin, I am only here to see. I don¡¯t have any other intentions. My wife is still waiting for me at home. I will be making a move.¡±...

    One person snuck away, and the rest of the group followed suit. Therge hall that had been on the brink of breaking out into violence became quiet in an instant, and only a group of bodyguards dressed in ck together with Hu Ya remained.

    Both Hu Ya and the bodyguards cast their heads down and did not dare to lift their heads up to look at Yin Shuiling.

    The staff also retreated frantically. Yin Shuiling stood onstage. She was the only one who looked at the man who was standing in the middle of the stage.

    She looked at him quietly. No matter how scary his gaze looked like at that moment, she did not cast her eyes away for a single second.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s entire expression turned dark, and he looked at the girl while he said, ¡°Come here.¡±

    Yin Shuiling also listened to him. She was barefooted as she came over to his side with small footsteps.

    There was nothing between them. Her beautiful legs were beside his dark trousers, and there was a strong visual difference between the two.

    ¡°Where is the anklet that I gifted you?¡± He looked at her bare feet.

    ¡°I gave it to someone else,¡± Yin Shuiling replied.

    Yin Muchen listened on andughed softly. This girl has be stubborn. She was also not afraid of him anymore, nor was she gentle. ¡°What did youe here to aplish?¡±

    Yin Shuiling didn¡¯t have much of an expression on her face. Their conversation was like that of a parent and a rebellious child. ¡°Oh, it is also nothing much. I am looking for someone to help my father. The person who helps my father, I will serve him tonight.¡±

    Yin Muchen took a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, but he did not light one up. He only yed with it in his hands and did not lift his head up. He was unbothered as he asked, ¡°Where is your little boyfriend then?¡±

    Little boyfriend?

    Was he referring to Fan Chengsi?

    Yin Shuilingughed and said, ¡°I did not ask him toe. My father¡¯s case needs those people in the government. The Fan family are just businessmen. I don¡¯t want to drag them into this.¡±

    The smile on the corners of Yin Muchen¡¯s lips disappeared, and the cigarette in his hands was dropped onto the floor. He lifted his hand up to cup the girl¡¯s small and exquisite jaw. ¡°How much do you like that little boyfriend of yours? You are thinking so much on his behalf? When you begged me for help, why did you not consider that you might have dragged me into this then? Why, is your attitude right now reflecting your current displeasure with me? You are normally so reliant on me, and I cannot shake you off, and now that you have observed that I am not willing to help your father, you do not see any more value in me to make use of anymore; you are kicking me away now?¡±

    Yin Shuiling felt pain on her chin. She has not gone through many trials in life before, so she lifted her eyebrows up.

    Her moist eyes were calm and hurt as she looked at the man¡¯s handsome face. She softly replied, ¡°If you think of it this way, then let it be like this.¡±

    The fire in Yin Muchen¡¯s chest was lit up in an instant. He only felt all of the blood in his body rush towards his brain. He had a sinister gaze in his eyes as he red at the girl. He said each word slowly: ¡°Come up and sit down.¡±

    He looked at his own thighs.

    Yin Shuiling looked at him for a few seconds and said, ¡°I can sit on yourp, but I have to confirm that you will help my father first before I do so.¡±

    Yin Muchenughed softly as he said, ¡°I can help your father. It will all depend on your performance.¡±

    He let go of her chin.

    Yin Shuiling did not hesitate, and she sat in his embrace.

    ¡°Why? Coming to sit down here and not moving is how you want to perform? I guessed that you did not behave like this when you spent the night with your little boyfriend in the hotel room. You removed your clothes and danced in front of these men tonight. You tried to seduce a married man and made a father and son turn into enemies. It appears to me that you enjoyed yourself.18 years old, and you are already behaving as if you are trained well by a man. Yin Shuiling, I have really underestimated you.¡±

    Could this man be more cruel towards her?

    Yin Shuiling slowly stretched her slim arms out to hug his neck, and she kissed his cold, thin lips.

    Yin Muchen did not close his eyes. He was angry inside his heart. This was the girl whom he pampered in the middle of his heart. No matter if he knew that his situation was the result of her father¡¯s indiscretions, he did not bear to touch this girl, but she actually had rtions with other boys during this span of three years...

    How little did she love herself?

    And also today, this was the first day that hispany was listed on the stock market. He had a whole load of business meetings and documents to look through, but she actually gave up everything to sell herself. Who did she wear this outfit for? Didn¡¯t she know that there was a group of beasts below?

    He did not know what to do to her.

    After she kissed him, he swallowed his saliva. His body went on fire in an instant. Her lips were always fragrant and soft like this, like a small piece of jelly, and he could not resist them at all.

    He was unable to control himself.

    He held her small slim waist in one hand. He took advantage of her lips. He used his long fingers to sp onto the strap on her shoulder, and he exerted strength as he did so.

    Yin Shuiling found it painful, and she perched herself on his handsome shoulder as she had a look at the entire hall. There were many bodyguards in the hall. She was not used to it, and she felt insulted.

    He did not order the bodyguards to leave, and he was doing such things towards her in front of so many people.

    She pushed him. ¡°There are people around..¡±

    Upon hearing her words, the man merely snorted andughed out loud. He came onto her small snow white shoulder and bit it. ¡°You know that there were others around, and I already thought you were shameless, you...¡±

    Yin Shuiling stretched her small hand out quickly to cover his mouth. There was already ayer of moisture in her eyes. She looked at him and choked up as she said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Yin Muchen. You don¡¯t make use of the fact that I like you and bully me like that... If you continue to do so, there is a possibility of me not liking you anymore.¡±

    Yin Muchen froze, and he did not know why, but at this moment, he looked at the girl¡¯s gentle and moist eyes. He felt that she really liked him and treated him as a man to love, not as an older brother.

    The tears in Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes cascaded down in an instant. She cupped her face in her hands. She sobbed silently as she said, ¡°Yin Muchen, what do you think is the reason of us bing like this? In the past, our rtionship was very good with one another, and I would feel satisfied when I looked at you. You were my sky and my support; I liked you so much...

    ¡°I thought that you also liked me, because you always kissed me in the past, but now, even I feel that you do not like me anymore... If you liked me, how would you bear for me to be upset and sad?

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a mother anymore. I cannot fall asleep at night. I have nightmares... When I open my eyes, I look at the ceiling for a long time. I¡¯m in a daze. I have insomnia.... I still have a father, and he is in trouble right now. He might even go to jail. I want to beg you to help out, but you are unwilling...

    ¡°Yin Muchen, you are really so cruel towards me... I like you, because of you. I am willing to do anything for you... Do you like me? If you like me, then your love for me is so cheap...¡±

    The fire in Yin Muchen¡¯s entire body was extinguished in an instant. The girl¡¯s soft words made his entire heart go soft. He took her into his embrace and gently kissed her hair. ¡°Yin Shuiling, do you really like me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Shuiling was perched on his shoulder, and she was about to fall asleep. She was really so exhausted. Ever since her mother passed away, she has not had a good night¡¯s rest. ¡°I like, I like you... Why don¡¯t you ever believe...¡±

    Yin Muchen buried his face in her hair. Heughed self-mockingly and said, ¡°How do you want me to believe you, huh? These three years, the girl who said that she liked me did not give me even a single call or a single text message... Three yearster, I came back from America and saw youing out of a hotel room together with another boy. Your entire body was covered with the man¡¯s kiss marks. Do you know my feelings? At that moment, I hated that I could not kill that boy before strangling you... Yin Shuiling, what is your love like? I really do not know and also cannot believe it...¡±

    The girl fell asleep, and his embrace was really so so warm. She perched herself by the side of his ear as she continued speaking in a blur. ¡°Yin Muchen, if you do not rescue my father, I really will not like you anymore. Don¡¯t always think that I am easy to bully. This is something you owe me. Do you know how much you owe me, Yin Muchen?¡±

    She said his name as she fell asleep.

    ...

    Inside the hotel room, Yin Muchen ced the girl on therge bed. He pulled the nkets to cover her petite body. The girl turned around, and tugged on his elbow, and he pressed hisrge palm on her small exquisite face as she slept.

    ¡°Oh, Yin Muchen...don¡¯t go...¡±

    She also did not want him to leave in her dreams.

    Yin Muchen kneeled down on the bed with one knee. He bent over. His gaze was focused and pampering as he looked at the girl¡¯s sleeping look. He stretched his left hand out to brush her tender skin, and he had a gentle and loving smile on his face.

    At this moment, Hu Ya came forward, and he held a stack of documents as he said, ¡°President, there are some urgent documents that need you to handle. Are we going back to the office, or...¡±

    Yin Muchen sat down by the side of the bed, and he was leaning on the headboard. He waved his hands. ¡°Hand the documents over. I will handle them here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Hu Ya had a nce at the sleeping girl before stepping forward.

    ...

    Liu Wanxin ate dinner, and Xiao Qing sat in the living room as she read the daily papers out loud for her to listen. ¡°Godma, there is an entire page in the paper talking about Older Brother. Older Brother¡¯spany was listed on the American stock market today.¡±

    Liu Wanxin was both relieved and proud. ¡°Our Ah Chen is so sessful. He has never his father or I down even once. Xiao Qing, you continue to read on, and look for news regarding Yin De.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Qing continued to flip through the newspapers, then she said, ¡°Godma, it seems that there is no...news regarding Yin De.¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯s not possible! A few days ago, Ah Chen told me that Yin De will be charged for his crimes. He will go to jail... These three years, our Ah Chen spent so much effort to set up this trap. He dragged Yin De all the way down from the top. Ah Chen said that this trap does not have a way out, and it is a dead end. It is enough for Yin De to spend his entire life in prison. Why is he still not in jail?¡±

    ¡°Godma...¡± Xiao Qing was a little hesitant.

    Liu Wanxin was very sensitive, and she immediately said, ¡°Xiao Qing, why are you stuttering? Is there something that I do not know about?¡±

    ¡°Godma, actually I also heard about this from someone else. Yin De has a daughter called... Yin Shuiling. Yin Shuiling seems to have...a good rtionship with Older Brother...¡±

    Liu Wanxin¡¯s entire body froze. ¡°What did you say? Yin De¡¯s daughter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yin De¡¯s daughter Yin Shuiling. I just saw her picture, she looks extremely beautiful, and I heard when she was 8 years old, there was a boy who peeked at her changing her clothes secretly and fell to his death, and she is T City¡¯s little princess. Older Brother treated her extremely well, and all of T City knows that Older Brother treated her extremely preciously... Godma, would Older Brother let Yin De go because of this Yin Shuiling...¡±

    Liu Wanxin¡¯s entire body was shaking. She held onto the handle of the wheelchair until her fingernails clenched deeply into her own palms, but she did not feel any pain.

    ¡°Godma, I heard that Older Brother rushed back from America. Older Brother did note and look for you. He must be apanying that...Yin Shuiling at this moment...¡±

    Liu Wanxin¡¯s face was grave. She was silent for a few seconds before she said, ¡°Give Ah Chen a call. Say that my thighs hurt, and ask him toe over immediately.¡±

    Xiao Qing immediately smiled and said, ¡°Sure, Godma.¡±

 Chapter 532 - Shui Ling, Did You Hear That Clearly? Yin Muchen Is The Mastermind Behind All Of This

    <h4>Chapter 532: Shui Ling, Did You Hear That Clearly? Yin Muchen Is The Mastermind Behind All Of This</h4>

    After that, Yin Muchen who was in the hotel picked up Xiao Qing¡¯s call. He said ¡°okay¡± before hanging up.

    He took his hand back from the girl¡¯s face. The girl was in deep slumber, and she murmured for a moment before falling back to sleep. He bent over and kissed the girl¡¯s small face before standing up.

    ¡°President...¡± Hu Ya took the ck suit and handed it over to Yin Muchen.

    Both men walked out of the room.

    ...

    After half an hour, Yin Muchen rushed over to the Pure Lake Bend Vi. He pushed the door and went inside. There was a small yellowmp left lit up in the living room, and Xiao Qing was waiting for him.

    Yin Muchen had a look upstairs, then he lowered his volume to ask, ¡°Where is my mother? Is she asleep already?¡±

    Xiao Qing had a look at the man¡¯s handsome and powerful face, and her face was immediately red. She felt like a deer that was stumbling all over the ce. She replied with a coy voice, ¡°Godma has already gone to bed... Just now, after we had dinner, Godma thought about some unhappy things. Godma is not in good health. Her eyes hurt, and her thighs also hurt. We called the doctor over to have a look, and Godma took two pills and felt much better. She then went to bed.¡±

    Yin Muchen was quiet as he listened on. He raised his eyebrows up as he asked, ¡°Unhappy things?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...¡±

    Yin Muchen did not say anything at all. He got a move on and went upstairs.

    He opened the door. Liu Wanxiny down on the bed. Her eyes were closed as she slept. He stood at the side of the bed as he looked at his mother. All of his memories were paused ten years back. His mother had looked warm and beautiful, and now, his mother was fifty years old. She was still young, and her features were still beautiful, but Yin Muchen noticed that there were many strands of white hair on her head.

    She had a pretty face but had white hair growing on her head, and she looked extremely worn out.

    Yin Muchen was quiet as he looked on for a moment. He shifted his gaze away, and he suddenly noticed a CD ced on the bed stand.

    His long fingers pinched the CD. He turned around and went into the cinema room next door.

    He ced the CD in the yer, and the screen lit up.

    The recording was very clear. It was a bedroom. Liu Wanxin stood beside the wide bed, and seven years ago, Liu Wanxin was not blind yet. She was probably just locked up by Yin De, she still had her gentle and soft aura together with hopelessness and fear.

    Liu Wanxin was forcefully pulled into Yin De¡¯s embrace from behind. Liu Wanxin used both of her hands as she grabbed onto her cor wanting to protect herself with her own clothes, but all of the material of the clothing were ripped in Yin De¡¯s hands.

    Liu Wanxin¡¯s entire body was shaking. She took out a pair of scissors out from underneath the pillow, and she was desperate as she ced it on her own chest. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, I am begging you not to touch me... I have a husband. You are forcing yourself on me. It is against thew... I will not bow down. I would rather die... I want to keep myself pure for my husband...¡±

    Yin De was crazy as he kissed her body. He took out an envelope while he did so. He threw the envelope onto the bed, and all of the photographs inside the envelope spilled out. It was Yin Muchen, and at that time, he wore clothes that were washed till they became white, and he was all alone as he walked along the streets.

    ¡°Xin Xin, you are staying pure for your husband. What is going to happen to your son? Follow my instructions, and I will raise your son. After you serve me well, I will treat your son well. Otherwise, after you die, your son should not think of surviving either!¡±

    The tears in Liu Wanxin¡¯s eyes flowed out. The scissors in her hand fell onto the bed. She bent over, and her hands were shaking as she touched Yin Muchen¡¯s face on the photograph...

    But she was unable to touch it. All of the photographs were thrown below the bed by Yin De. He stretched his hand out to push them away, then immediately pressed Liu Wanxin to be underneath him.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The woman¡¯s pitiful screams pierced through the night sky, and Yin De was rough as he insulted her. He was panting like a beast.

    The bed was moving, and Liu Wanxin was pushed against the headboard, her hands were firmly grasping the sheets. Her face was covered in tears as she wished for death toe in the next second.

    Even if she died, she was unwilling to close her eyes.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s dark eyes stared at the screen throughout. Hisrge palms that he ced by his sides were kneaded into fists. His eyes were red as he watched his own mother get ruined by Yin De.

    Half an hour?

    One hour?

    The screen stopped moving. Yin De flipped over. Liu Wanxin moved about, and her disabled body was like a fallen leaf that fell onto the bed. She could not move about and could only resort to climbing on the ground. She used both of her hands to pick up all of the photographs on the floor. She wiped away the dust that had fallen on them before protecting the photographs preciously in her embrace.

    She curled herself up against the side of the bed as she wept. She sobbed painfully, as she said, ¡°Ah Chem, Mummy¡¯s Ah Chen...¡±

    Bang! Yin Muchen took the remote control and threw it against the screen of the television.

    The ss screen was shattered, then the screen froze and turned into white.

    Hu Ya, who was outside, heard the loudmotion and was taken aback. He had worked with Yin Muchen for so many years, and had never once seen him throwing things. How angry must the man be toe to this stage?

    Hu Ya could also somewhat hear the sound of the CD ying, and he had guessed the contents.

    At this moment, the door was pulled open forcefully, and Yin Muchen walked out of the room.

    ¡°President...¡± Hu Ya stepped forward.

    Yin Muchen did not stop in his tracks, and he quickened his steps as he walked out of the vi.

    Hu Ya knew that Yin De was done for.

    ...

    Hu Ya wanted to go down the steps, but when he walked past Liu Wanxin¡¯s bedroom, he heard, ¡°Secretary Hu.¡±

    Hu Ya froze, and was immediately polite as he answered, ¡°Yes, Madam...¡±

    Xiao Qing opened the door, and Hu Ya entered the bedroom.

    Hu Ya stood at the side of the door as he looked in front of him. Liu Wanxin, who was on the bed, had already sat up, and Xiao Qing had given her some clothing and put a soft cushion behind her back.

    ¡°Secretary Hu, what is going on between our Ah Chen and that Yin Shuiling?¡±

    Hu Ya knew that she would question him, and he answered diplomatically, ¡°President was 18 years old when he entered the Yin family. At that time, Miss Yin was the Young Miss of the Yin family. Everyone in T City adored and admired her, but Miss Yin did not bother with anyone. She only treated President well. President also treated Miss Yin well...¡±

    Liu Wanxinughed coldly as she said, ¡°Secretary Hu, you have a good impression of Miss Yin?¡±

    Hu Ya lowered his gaze down as he said, ¡°I do not dare to do so...¡± As he spoke, he hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°Madam, actually President in a painful dilemma now, he has Miss Yin on one side and you on the other.... As a mother, you purposely let President see that CD tonight. Aren¡¯t you...being too cruel?¡±

    Letting her own son see how a man ruined her, no matter who faced the same situation, it would be hard for anyone.

    ¡°Cruel?¡± Liu Wanxin acted as if she heard a funny joke as she said, ¡°If I am not cruel towards Ah Chen, could he bear to be cruel to face Yin De? What kind of person is Yin De? Yin De caused his father¡¯s death and had ruined his mother for so many years now. Yin De has personally ruined his family, and he is actually hesitating and pacing on the spot because of his enemy¡¯s daughter? Can he actually face me, and can he face his father that was insulted and tortured in Heaven with pride?

    ¡°My eyes were not blind from the beginning. I became blind after I cried too much! Every time I hugged Ah Chen¡¯s photographs I would cry. As I cried on, my eyes could not see anymore. I put up with the insults for ten whole years and hoped that he would bring me back when he grew up, then he would take revenge on the enemy, but now he is actually telling me that he has fallen in love with his enemy¡¯s daughter?

    ¡°Secretary Hu, why don¡¯t you tell me? Am I the one being cruel towards Ah Chen, or is he the one that is being cruel towards me?¡±

    Hu Ya could not reply. This old conflict would have to be resolved cleanly or it woulde back to haunt again. He was an outsider, and did not have the standing toment.

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be agitated. At least you have gotten what you have wished for.¡±

    She must have gotten her wish.

    Hu Ya thought about Yin Shuiling once again. Over the past three years, both Liu Caizhe and him were clear inside their hearts. Every time she woulde out from the room quietly, she would always droop her head down. She was just like a Chinese crab flower; she was shy and could not help but to avoid eye-contact. There was a time they asked her to take the morning after pill. She was also obedient as she took it. She vomited a few times after that, but she took some water as she swallowed it down.

    He had never seen the girlin before. The expression on her face was always shy and sweet.

    What kind of person was Yin Shuiling? She was the little princess of T City, the red rose in men¡¯s hearts. She was exquisite and attractive. At the age of 15 when she could be reckless, she was so attractive that she could captivate the hearts of everyone in the city. She also could totally choose anyone other than Yin Muchen, and she had no obligation to love someone so pathetically and shyly.

    But she fell in love with him and did not hold back at all, and she was just like a spark of fire as she gave all of whatever she had.

    The biggest difference between Yin Shuiling and Liu Wanxin was that ¡ªLiu Wanxin¡¯s love that she had for Yin Muchen had changed due to the ten years of hate, and Yin Shuiling¡¯s love for him would never change. She could not bear to allow that man to be in pain, and she gave him the best and perfect love to him.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling had a good night of rest. As she slowly opened her eyes, she noticed that it was already 8 in the morning; she waste to rise again.

    She scanned her surroundings, and Yin Muchen was not around.

    She washed up simply before heading out the door.

    As she walked along the corridor, she had a whiff of a damp smell. It was not considered to be pleasant. She stopped in her tracks and brought one hand to her chest, and she suddenly had the urge to puke.

    She did not have anything inside her stomach. She also hadn¡¯t consumed any water. She did not vomit; she could only retch.

    Her body felt extremely ufortable. The tears in her eyes flowed out. After that urge to puke went away, she stood up straight and went home.

    She did not understand the state of her father¡¯s matters. Last night... Did Yin Muchen agree to help her?

    Thinking about the kiss he demanded between her lips, her small face was a little pale, and there was a little bit of sweetness inside her heart. She just knew that he would not dump her.

    Everything would pass.

    She walked out the doors of the hotel, and she stood at the side of the road to g a cab.

    At this moment, ¡°Yin Shuiling, what are you doing here? I have been looking for you for a long time.¡± Fan Chengsi ran over.

    Yin Shuiling looked at therge beads of sweat on the boy¡¯s forehead. She said, ¡°Fan Chengsi, do you have an urgent matter that you are looking for me to handle?¡±

    ¡°Yin Shuiling, go back home quickly, your family is in deep trouble now. The government has dispatched some people to arrest your father, and the Supreme Court has directly sealed off your home. Your entire family vi has been pasted with white slips.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s head burst out with a bang! She was in a daze as she stood on the spot, and her entire world was in a mess.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling did not know how she managed to make it back home. Fan Chengsi held her small hand as they got into the Fan family¡¯s private car. The car stopped, and she saw that there were many people gathered outside the vi, and they were allw enforcement officers.

    Yin De had a pair of cold handcuffs on his hands. Her home, the home that she¡¯s lived in for 18 years, was covered with white stickers. Her house was sealed off, and it was no longer her home.

    Fan Chengsi held her hand as they went forward. It seemed that she had already lost all of her senses. Her body was so cold that it seemed that it was fished out from a frozenke. She felt bouts of coldness descend onto her. Her teeth were chattering, and her face was pale just as if she were a robot.

    Yin De saw her hopeless eyes, and his eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Shuiling, Shuiling, Daddy figured it out; it was Yin Muchen who harmed me. Everything was what Yin Muchen stirred up. Shuiling, you better listen clearly. These three past years, Yin Muchen set up arge trap for Daddy. He made red gs crop up within ourpany¡¯s financial records. He even made me run into trouble with thew. He med me for not paying all of my taxes. Your mother died of a sudden heart attack, Daddy is in jail, and our entire Yin family is ruined. It was all because of Yin Muchen. This is his evil plot; it was all his doing!¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, did you hear clearly? Yin Muchen was the mastermind behind it all...¡±

    Yin De was pushed up into the car by thew enforcement officers.

    Yin Shuiling was in a blur as she stood on the spot. There were many people gathered around. Everyone was pointing and criticizing her. There were some that mocked her and some that pitied her. The windows of the vi still had the cloth banners from the funeral. Her mother¡¯s ancestral tablet was still inside the vi...

    Yin Shuiling closed her eyes and fainted immediately.

 Chapter 533 - Yin Muchen, There Will Be A Day That I Will Finally Leave You

    <h4>Chapter 533: Yin Muchen, There Will Be A Day That I Will Finally Leave You</h4>

    When Yin Shuiling opened her eyes again, she found herself in an extremely familiar room, the moment she thought about it, she suddenly realized that she was in Yin Muchen¡¯s condominium unit, and this was the bedroom that they used three years ago.

    There were many things that were just like a dream.

    For example, over these three years, she imagined numerous times that Yin Muchen would bring her back here, but he did not do so.

    And now, she did not want to be here anymore, but she went around a circle and returned once again.

    The hot tears that were at the corners of her eyes trickled down her face and soaked the pillow below her head. She curled the corners of her lips up into a smile. The more she smiled, the more hurriedly tears rolled down her face. Every word Yin De told her, she remembered so clearly. She wanted to forget it so badly, but she was unable.

    She would not forget those words for her entire life.

    The door was pushed open. Aunty walked inside, and Aunty took the meal tray that she was holding in her hands and ced it on the bed stand before looking at the girl. ¡°Miss Yin, you have already slept for three days now. These three days, you have not eaten a single thing. The doctor came over and gave you an IV drip, and now that you are awake, you should have this in porridge. Aunty followed your taste buds and cooked it. Aunty will feed you...¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not look at Aunty. Her entire face was drenched with tears as she stared at the ceiling. Her eyes were in a blur as she asked, ¡°Where is Yin Muchen? Let hime in. I have something to ask him.¡±

    Aunty¡¯s gaze was full of pity. She let out a sigh and turned around to walk towards the direction of the door. ¡°Okay, I will go and call Sir over.¡±

    Around two minutester, Yin Muchen came. The man stood up tall by the side of the bed.

    He bent over and helped the girl who was lying down on the bed sit upright. He ced a soft pillow behind her back, then took a tissue from the tissue box on the bed stand to give her to wipe her tears dry. The man¡¯s voice was very soft and gentle. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. If you continue crying, your eyes are going to be swollen, and you are not going to be pretty anymore.¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at the man with her reddened eyes. He did not have much of an expression on his face, and he was calm and cool.

    ¡°Heh....¡± Yin Shuiling snorted out as sheughed. Her hoarse voice was weak and frail from her illness as she said, ¡°Yin Muchen, things have alreadye to this point, so don¡¯t you have anything to say to me? I will give you time, I want to hear your exnation.¡±

    Yin Muchen wiped her tears away as he said, ¡°There is nothing much to be exined. Your father was right in what he said. It was all my doing. If you want to ask me the reason behind it, then the reason is... I hate your father. I hate him so much that I wanted to personally send him to hell. But hell is too easy for him, so he will spend the rest of his life in jail. Every inch of hisnd will be his graveyard ¡ª a gift from me.¡±

    The tears in Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes were like a string of broken pearls. Her entire body was shaking from head to toe as she asked, ¡°Why do you hate him that much.... Just because he made use of you, didn¡¯t he treat you well?¡±

    The girl was crying too much, and he could not wipe her tears cleanly. Yin Muchen decided that he did not care anymore. He threw the bundles of tissue into the rubbish bin before he stretched his hand out to hold the small, exquisite bowl that was on the meal tray.

    He used the small spoon to scoop a small bit of porridge. He lowered his gaze down as he blew the hot vapour away before bringing the porridge to the side of the girl¡¯s lips. He was clear cut as he said, ¡°I have already told you what you wanted to know. We will conclude this matter now and forget about whatever has happened in the past. You are you, and your father is your father, you are still my younger sister, and I will protect you for your entire life. Open your mouth now and eat your meal obediently.¡±

    ¡°Ha...¡± Yin Shuilingughed out loud first before breaking out into a chain ofughter; this was really the funniest joke that she had heard in her entire life.

    He created a trap, and he had also caused her mother to have a heart attack in the process, which caused her death in the end, and now, he made her father go to jail. Her house was sealed up, and she¡¯d be an orphan. This was all thanks to him.

    But the person in front of her eyes right now was not regretful at all.

    Listening to whatever he told her right now, he was domineering and forceful as he told her that this matter hade to an end, and he was going to put this behind him...

    He used such an authoritative tone to tell her that he was her younger sister forever, and he would protect her for her entire life...

    Did she have to go on her knees to thank him for that then?

    Yin Shuiling suddenly did not understand how he became like this, and she... How did she fall in love with such a man?

    She waved her hands, and flipped the small bowl that he held in his hands. She stopped sobbing as she coldly asked him, ¡°Where is my father?¡±

    ¡°In jail.¡±

    She lifted the nkets up as she got off the bed. ¡°I want to go and see my father...¡±

    The small bowl was overturned onto the carpet. Aunty, who was waiting outside the room, pushed the door open and came in. Aunty picked the bowl that was on the carpet up and lifted her gaze up to look at a part of Sir¡¯s trousers that were wet; the porridge in the bowl was all overturned onto Sir¡¯s trousers.

    Aunty quickly took a piece of tissue and helped him to wipe it away. ¡°This bowl of porridge was just boiled. It is boiling hot! Sir, did you get burned? I will call the doctor over.¡±

    Yin Muchen acted as if he did not hear Aunty¡¯s words. He waved hisrge palms as he brushed Aunty away. His dark gaze was focused on the girl, and the girl had already stumbled and ran in the direction of the door. He said, ¡°Come back, you will not be able to see your father.¡±

    Yin Shuiling froze in her tracks. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t ask such silly questions. I don¡¯t want you to see him, so you are unable to do so.¡±

    Yin Shuiling lifted her head up. She tried her best to control the tears in her eyes. It turned out that the man looked like this when he was being cruel, and this was really the first time that she saw him behaving like this.

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t want to stay here. I want to leave...¡±

    ¡°Where are you going to go to then? The Yin family vi has been sealed up for audit, and you do not have a ce to go to. Try to step away from this ce, and I guarantee that the men outside will pounce on you like a pack of wolves. T City¡¯s Yin Shuiling without the Yin family, and without me also, you are equivalent to being the y thing of men.¡±

    Yin Shuiling took two deep breaths of air, but that did not work. She turned her body around and took a few steps to face the man. She waved her hands. p! She pped the man¡¯s face.

    Yin Muchen was pped mercilessly.

    Aunty was so shocked that she forgot how to breathe.

    One second, two seconds, Yin Muchen turned his handsome face around. There was no trace of shock on the man¡¯s face, and he did not even lift his eyebrows up at all.

    He lifted one of his long legs, and he took the girl up into his arms.

    He ced the girl back onto therge bed. He pulled the nkets up and covered her icy cold body that did not have a single trace of warmth in it. Calmly, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry with me. There is a limit to my patience. I will have Aunty make another bowl of porridge. When I return from the office, I hope to see that you have finished your porridge.¡±

    He stood up and headed in the direction of the door before he said, ¡°I am currently very busy with work. I hope that you will listen to me obediently. If you do not do so, then I can guarantee that Yin De will suffer in jail. I don¡¯t know how long he can take it...¡±

    ¡°Yin Muchen.¡± Yin Shuiling clenched her teeth as she shuddered, ¡°Do you remember what I said during the auction? If you do not remember it, then I will remind you right now. From this moment that you caused my entire family to fall apart, I¡¯ve lost my desire for you. I do not need you anymore, and there will be a day that I will walk out of this room after all. You can threaten to lock me up here for a day, but you are unable to threaten me for my entire life. I will leave you; I definitely will.¡±

    Listening to whatever the girl said, Yin Muchen froze entirely.

    After a very very long time, he lifted his eyebrows up before leaving.

    ...

    Yin Muchen did not go and attend the meeting, and he went to the bar to drink.

    When Liu Caizhe went to look for him, the man crossed his legs as he sat down at the bar and drinking from the bottle in his hand.

    ¡°Muchen, what are you doing here? Why did you not pick up my calls? All of the high level executives in thepany are waiting for you to start the meeting, and you actually ran over here to drink?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...¡± Yin Muchen answered nonchntly, as he said, ¡°Ask Hu Ya to postpone the meeting. I have been too exhausted recently, and I am having a drink right now to rx for a moment.¡±

    Liu Caizhe worked with him for a few years, and even during the hardest times in America, he¡¯d never heard Yin Muchen say that he was ¡°tired¡± even once, so now, he was probably extremely exhausted.

    Liu Caizhe looked at his face carefully. There was a palm mark left on his right cheek. ¡°Miss Yin pped you?¡±

    He was always the most precious piece of treasure among women, and there was not a single woman who dared to hit him.

    With the status he had right now, no one dared to hit him.

    Other than...Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Muchen nodded his head and said, ¡°Yeah, she cruelly gave me a tight p... In the past, 10 years ago, her mother also pped me. At that time, she was 8 years old, and she felt extremely bad for me. She cried because of me and even blew on my face. She said that she would protect me in the future, and no one else would dare to bully me...

    ¡°Today, she said that she does not like me anymore. These three years, I did not understand what she liked about me, but this part hurts, as if there is a piece missing...¡± Yin Muchen used his fist to hit his own chest. Heughed. As heughed helplessly, he looked both cheeky and in a daze.

    ¡°She said there would be a day that she would leave me after all. She did not need me anymore... Actually, I should have actually allowed her to leave and given her freedom, and also given myself freedom... I will not forgive Yin De. When I think of what he did to my mother and my father, and the things that he did to my family, I can not let him have happiness as long as I am alive. I will torture him until his death... But, I cannot bear to do so to her. I want to have her by my side. As long as I can have a look at her, my heart is full...

    ¡°But when I look at her, I just can¡¯t control myself. I don¡¯t want to treat her as my younger sister. I want to hug her, kiss her, and when I am in a daze or in pain, I want to turn her into my woman. We will be together and will not separate from one another for life...

    ¡°But that is not possible. My mother will not agree to that. The state that my mum is in right now, her eyes are blind, and her legs are disabled. If I get together with her, it would take my mother¡¯s life away.... My father will also not be happy in heaven. I...cannot cross this barrier inside my heart...

    ¡°What should I do about myself? What should I do to her then?¡±

    Liu Caizhe did not know what to say. He watched the man furiously gulp the alcohol down. Liu Caizhe pressed down on the bottle to stop Yin Muchen. ¡°Muchen, don¡¯t drink anymore, you will get drunk.¡±

    Yin Muchen shook his head, and said, ¡°I will not get drunk, I am not drunk... She is still at home. She is unwilling to listen to my words. I am only out her to have a drink and take a breather. I will not allow myself to get drunk. I still need to go back to take care of her...¡±

    ...

    Yin Muchen returned to the condominium unit. Aunty held onto the meal tray and walked out of the kitchen. Yin Muchen looked at the bowl of porridge on the meal tray. He had a frown on his face as he asked her, ¡°She is still not eating?¡±

    Aunty shook her head quickly and said, ¡°She ate. Miss Yin started to eat obediently after you left, Sir...but, this porridge has been boiled for four to five times. Every time Miss Yin takes a bite, she vomits. Miss Yin has not eaten anything from the beginning. All she vomits out is bile water. I feel bad for her when I look at her...¡±

    ¡°I will go and have a look.¡± Yin Muchen went upstairs.

    The girl quietly leaned back on the headboard. She closed her eyes, and her entire body was in great pain. Her small, exquisite face was white like a sheet of paper. The green veins on her face were all visible.

    Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to hold the small bowl. He sat by the side of the bed and fed the girl personally. ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    Yin Shuiling opened her eyes to look at him. She curled the corners of her lips up into a cold smile before opening her mouth obediently, and she ate the porridge that he fed her.

    Yin Muchen looked at her. She did not even chew at all. She swallowed it all directly. He had a frown on his face. ¡°It is not good for digestion if you do not chew, and this porridge is still hot.¡±

 Chapter 534 - Want To Bring Her Away

    <h4>Chapter 534: Want To Bring Her Away</h4>

    ¡°If I get scalded to death, wouldn¡¯t that fulfil your wishes? After I die, you would also not need to care any more, you would torture my father to his death. Heh, who wants you to shed crocodile tears now?¡±

    The words, ¡°crocodile tears¡± were like a needle stabbed into Yin Muchen¡¯s ears. Yin Muchen¡¯s handsome face was solid green, and he looked both cold and sinister.

    He wanted to get angry.

    But before that feeling could seep in, he suddenly heard, ¡°Yuck.¡± The girl cupped her chest as she bent her waist down to vomit.

    The porridge that she just swallowed came right back up, and she could not stop retching.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s irises contracted. He held the bowl in one hand, and another hand was behind her back to soothe her. He looked at Aunty and said, ¡°Call the doctor.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Aunty was in a hurry as she ran out of the room.

    Yin Muchen put the bowl down. He took the ss of water from the nightstand and handed it to the girl for her to rinse her mouth, but he did not have the chance to touch her. The girl pushed him away. She was just like a porcupine full of spikes as she red at him coldly and said, ¡°Go away. I don¡¯t want you to touch me!¡±

    Yin Muchen controlled his temper and lowered his voice to coax her. ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t throw a tantrum with me, okay? You have not eaten anything for a few days now. If this continues, would your body be able to take it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to care about me! I am just begging you to do one thing now. I am begging you to go away. Let me have some silence for a while. I do not want to see you! I really do not want to see you.¡±

    After seeing him, she thought about her mother, and her father...

    He was her enemy right now. The more she looked at him, the more ufortable she felt.

    ¡°Okay, I will leave, but you should finish the porridge first.¡±

    Yin Shuiling nodded her head and conceded. She took the ss that he held in his hands and rinsed her mouth. She did not want him to feed her, and she snatched both the small bowl and small spoon to eat the porridge. She did not have an appetite, but she worked very hard to eat.

    Yin Muchen was quiet as he watched her eating just to make him leave. No matter how horrible she was feeling, she also strived so hard to stuff porridge into her mouth.

    Her voice rang out in her ears ¡ª Yin Muchen, I will leave you...

    Woud she really leave him in the future?

    Yin Muchen suddenly realized that this girl who worked so hard to chase after him for the past ten years, she finally did not want him anymore...

    Yin Shuiling handed the empty bowl back to Yin Muchen and said, ¡°Everything is done now. You can leave...¡±

    After that, she could not say anything else. Yin Shuiling cupped her chest and wanted to vomit again.

    She bent over, but arge palm pressed onto her small shoulders. She was directly pressed back onto the headboard of the bed, and her world turned dark. Her small lips were kissed.

    Yin Muchen became silent, and the only sound in the quiet room was the girl¡¯s sad sobbing. The had their backs to one another, and two hearts were unable to get close.

    ...

    At this moment, Aunty¡¯s voice came from outside the room. ¡°Ay, who are you? Who allowed you to barge inside. Who are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Yin Shuiling, Yin Shuiling...¡± Fan Chengsi was anxious as his voice rang in the air. ¡°Where are you, I am here to look for you. I know that you are inside, but your older brother has bodyguards outside the door. I have been staying over the entire night for a few days now. It has not been easy for me to take the chance as the doctor came into barge in. If you can hear me, make a sound. I will take you away...¡±

    Yin Shuiling stopped crying immediately. Her hopeless eyes had a hint of joy in them as she said, ¡°Fan Chengsi? Fan Chengsi!¡±

    She lifted the nkets up and got off the bed. She was barefooted as she ran towards the side of the door. She ced her small hand on the door handle, and opened the door immediately.

    Fan Chengsi, who was outside, was searching outside each room, and upon seeing the girle out, he had a smile on his face and immediately came forward. ¡°Yin Shuiling...¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at the boy¡¯s bright and hot gaze and felt the tip of her nose turn sour as she said, ¡°Fan Chengsi.¡± She immediately dashed over into the boy¡¯s embrace.

    His embrace was soft and fragrant like a premium piece of jade. Fan Chengsi froze, and over the past three years, he had always been chasing after Yin Shuiling. He never dared to step over the boundaries, and it was only a while ago that he managed to hold her small hand in the hotel.

    He touched the girl¡¯s soft back carefully with one hand before patting her gently. Heforted her and said, ¡°Shuiling, everything is fine now. You don¡¯t have to be upset anymore. In the future, I will protect you. No one will bully you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling acted as if she saw her saviour and held onto Fan Chengsi¡¯s sleeve immediately. She begged him and said, ¡°Fan Chengsi, I am begging you to bring me away. I do not want to stay here for one second longer. I feel that I am suffocating.¡±

    She really felt as if she was suffocating, and Yin Muchen hurt her so badly...

    Just now, when he kissed her, she actually had a second of being mesmerized.

    She was really so useless. She really hated herself.

    At this moment, Aunty brought the bodyguards upstairs and said, ¡°It is him; catch him...¡±

    Aunty¡¯s voice came to a halt, because she saw the girl and boy hugging each other.

    Aunty was rmed. Wasn¡¯t Miss Yin...Sir¡¯s woman?

    Aunty turned her gaze to the side. A ck shadow appeared from the room as it walked out. Yin Muchen¡¯s gaze was sinister as he red at the pair. There was an aura of death on his body.

    The doctor also came over. He saw this scene, and the doctor was careful and nervous as he came forward. He went to ask Yin Muchen for directions, ¡°President Yin...¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s cold, sharp gaze flew towards the bodyguards as he said, ¡°What are you frozen there for? Do I pay you to stand frozen in ce?¡±

    ¡°Yes, President..¡±

    The bodyguards went forward to grab the intruder.

    Yin Shuiling stretched her slim arms out and protected Fan Chengsi behind her. She was cold as she looked at the bodyguards. ¡°You cannot touch him, if you are going toy a hand on him,y it on me then.¡±

    Fan Chengsi saw Yin Shuiling protecting him, and he felt sweet inside his heart, but he was a true man. How could he allow a girl to protect him; he did not allow this to happen.

    He took a step forward and protected Yin Shuiling behind him. He looked at Yin Muchen and said, ¡°President Yin, in the past, I respected you for being Shuiling¡¯s older brother, but I heard that everything that happened to the Yin family was orchestrated by you. You harmed Shuiling¡¯s family; how could you be so cruel towards Shuiling? Shuiling must be extremely upset right now. She doesn¡¯t want to see you anymore. I want to bring Shuiling away with me. Don¡¯t block my path.¡±

    ¡°Haha...¡± Yin Muchen forcedughter out from his throat. His hands were stuck inside his pockets as he slowly came forward. Aunty, the doctor, and the bodyguards retreated behind him, and he was confident and elegant like an emperor.

    After facing the both of them, his dark gaze scanned Fan Chengsi from head to toe, and he was mocking as he asked, ¡°Want to bring her away? Who did you think you are?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Fan Chengsi¡¯s handsome face turned red immediately.

    Yin Muchen looked towards the back. He wore a ck shirt and a pair of ck trousers. The cut of the premium material made him look extremely mesmerizing and firm. He took his right hand from his pocket, and he pointed towards the girl behind him. ¡°Do you know how expensive she is? Can you afford her daily expenses? Now that the Yin family has copsed, do you know that many men are interested in touching her. Are you able to protect her? 19 years old? You only know how to y basketball to attract young girls. All the money you spend is actually given to you byy your father, right? If you want to take her away, sure, but exin yourself; what do you have?¡±

    The 28 year old man was immersed in the cutthroat environment in the corporate world. There was forceful and powerful aura on him that was not something a 19 year old boy could shoulder, especially when every single word that he was saying was a p on Fan Chengsi¡¯s face, and he was embarrassed.

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Enough, Yin Muchen.¡± Yin Shuiling interrupted him and said, ¡°Even if Fan Chengsi does not have anything at all, I am willing to leave with him. I like him!¡±

    I like him...

    Yin Muchen¡¯s irises contracted, and his face froze.

    Fan Chengsi was extremely joyous, and he turned around. ¡°Shuiling, I...¡±

    He had yet to finish his words, and Yin Shuiling felt her vision be blurry. She did not have any time to see how Yin Muchen struck. Bang! Fan Chengsi had already rolled down from the top of the stairs.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She let out a scream, Fan Chengsi, who was now downstairs, had already rolled onto the carpet, and the corners of his lips were covered in blood.

    ¡°Fan Chengsi, are you okay...¡± She wanted to go downstairs.

    But her arm was held in the man¡¯s tough grip. The man was using force, and she crashed into the man¡¯s chest. His body was really hard, and his strong muscr build was very intimidating.

    Her stomach hurt...

    Ayer of cold sweat appeared on her forehead, and she protected her stomach with her hand.

    She struggled and wanted to break away from him, not allowing him to touch her.

    The man¡¯s sinister breath was by the side of her ears, and he clenched his teeth as he warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t make me angry, okay? Otherwise, I will have to ponder whether to chop his hands off first or to make his legs useless.¡±

    Yin Shuiling epted the warning, and she was frozen and did not dare to move.

    The man pushed her towards the doctor. ¡°Diagnose her illness. She has been unable to eat anything recently. After she has food, she wants to vomit.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The doctor used his sleeve to wipe the sweat on his forehead, and at this moment, he could not bother about bringing the girl back into the room. The doctor held the girl¡¯s slim wrist up, as he took her pulse.

    The moment he did so, the doctor¡¯s facial expression changed drastically.

 Chapter 536 - Miscarriage

    <h4>Chapter 536: Miscarriage</h4>

    Yin Muchen held her small shoulders down as he turned her around. He nudged her small face with his sharp nose. Her skin was really fragrant, smooth, and soft.

    His thin lips came to her red right cheek, and he covered it entirely with his kisses. ¡°Did it hurt when I hit you just now?¡±

    He did not wait for her answer, and he murmured to himself, ¡°It is better if it hurts. I want you to feel pain. It is only when it hurts that you will remember, then you will be more obedient and not look for other men in the future.¡±

    What did he say to her just now?

    ¡°Yin Muchen, let go of me. It is okay if you hated my father. It is also fine if you hate my mother. After all, you have gotten whatever you have wished for. My home is gone now, and my family members are all dead. Throughout these years, I thought that I did not let anyone down with my love and feelings. I did not mistreat you at all, so let go of me now; don¡¯t force me to go and hate you.¡±

    ¡°Hate me? Yin Shuiling, what kind of capability do you have to hate me, huh?¡± Yin Muchen blocked her small lips while he spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re in debt towards me. You will never find out how much you owe me. Just say it, if you like sleeping with men. Why do you have to use a pure face to cheat me? If I knew of this earlier, I would not need to control myself. Did you know how hard it was for me to control myself? I needed a body double as to avoid touching you.¡±

    Yin Muchen pressed her small shoulders as he pushed her towards the bed. When Yin Shuiling was forced onto the bed by him, she was frantic, and she became afraid. ¡°Yin Muchen, what do you want to do? Get lost; you better get lost!¡±

    He did not know how much time went by. Yin Muchen woke up from his messy and out of control world. There was an abnormality in his lower body. He propped one arm up from the girl¡¯s body to have a look.

    The moment he had a look, he took in a breath of cold air, and his soul was frightened away.

    He hurriedly exited the girl¡¯s body, and he rolled and climbed off the bed. His hands trembled as he fastened his belt, and he called out loudly, ¡°Someonee over; someonee over quickly!¡±

    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Aunty rushed into the room, and the moment she entered the room, she could smell a musty, sweet scent and the gory smell of blood.

    There was arge puddle of blood flowing down from the girl¡¯s body onto the bed. The blood as thick and fishy, and it stained the bed sheets entirely.

    Aunty patted her chest and called out, ¡°What kind of sin did wemit?¡±

    Aunty stepped forward, and she tugged on the nkets as she covered the girl¡¯s body up. She looked at the girl¡¯s eyes. The girl was unable to close her eyes, and she was so quiet and zombie-like as she looked at the ceiling light.

    The tears in Aunty¡¯s eyes flowed down relentlessly. She stretched her hand out to hug the girl¡¯s small head in her embrace. She covered the girl¡¯s eyes with noe old hand. She choked up and said, ¡°Miss Yin, be good, close your eyes. Aunty knows that you are a good child. You have been through a lot. Close your eyes obediently; don¡¯t let yourself suffer so much.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s two small hands were firmly grasping the sheets. She slowly let go of the sheets. She moved her eyelids before she lightly closed her eyes, and she rested her head in Aunty¡¯s embrace.

    Cracks started to appear on Yin Muchen¡¯s dark, marble-like eyes. He looked on, watching the girl with no strength droop her small head down, and she could not even pant for the next breath of air.

    He stepped forward, and his thin pale lips were trembling as he said, ¡°Shui... Shuiling...¡±

    He lost all of his drunkenness. He was frightened as he looked at the girl, and he stretched one of his hands out to ce it below the girl¡¯s nostrils...

    He wanted to check her breathing.

    p! Aunty swatted hisrge hand away. Aunty was upset as shemented, ¡°Sir, she is not dead. You don¡¯t have to check further. She was a perfectly fine child. She is only 18 years old. Look at how you¡¯ve tortured her to turn into.... What are you doing frozen there for? Call the doctor over. Miss Yin has miscarried the child...¡±

    It was only then that Yin Muchen realized what was going on. ¡°Okay, I will get the doctor...¡± He rushed out of the room and called out loudly, ¡°Doctor, doctor!¡±

    ¡°Yes, President Yin...¡± The doctor rushed out from the guest room and said, ¡°President Yin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yin Muchen pointed towards the bedroom as he said, ¡°She, she...¡±

    The doctor brought the nurses along with him as he entered the room. When he had a clear look of the bed, the nurses all took in a breath of air. The doctor quickly closed his eyes and began taking emergency measures.

    The doctor didn¡¯t know how this came about, considering that she was perfectly fine just a bit ago. Two or three hours ago, he even asked Yin Muchen if he wanted an abortion, and he could perform a painless abortion before the three month mark.

    The man just continued smoking. He did not say anything and did not give an answer.

    It was only two or three hourster, and he totally did not expect the girl to have a miscarriage, and looking at how the girl looked like, she must be in great pain...

    The doctor let out a sigh.

    ...

    Yin Muchen listened to the sounds of the emergency rescue happening inside the room. He did not dare to turn his head back, and he leaned against the wall and slid down slowly. He squatted down on the floor as he brought his pal to his face.

 Chapter 537 - The Truth That Came Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 537: The Truth That Came Too Late</h4>

    Liu Caizhe rushed over and saw Yin Muchen looking soulless and crumpled. That handsome and charming man was leaning back against the wall, stooped in a bundle. He took a cigarette from his pocket. It took a few tries to light the cigarette before he could light it up sessfully.

    ¡°Muchen, what¡¯s wrong? I heard that Miss Yin is pregnant?¡±

    He¡¯d just received the news. He rushed over immediately. Two and a half weeks, both Hu Ya and him were clear that this was Yin Muchen¡¯s child.

    Yin Muchen was the father of this child.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Muchen took a breath of smoke, and his voice was entirely hoarse. ¡°She was pregnant, but she miscarried the child just now....¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Liu Caizhe was extremely shocked and said, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much, just that...¡± Yin Muchen¡¯s fingers that he used to hold the cigarette were shaking. There was pain on that handsome face, ¡°I drank some alcohol, went to her room, and forced myself on her.¡±

    Liu Caizhe¡¯s irises contracted.

    Yin Muchen smoked and continued, ¡°Actually, I was not drunk. I just used the excuse of being drunk to do some crazy things... I was angry and really could not get over it. The girl whom I treasured preciously throughout these years, no matter the grievances between the previous generation, I did not bear to hurt even one strand of her hair...but, she went to a hotel with another boy, and she even got pregnant with another man¡¯s child...

    ¡°This afternoon, at this location, I saw her hugging Fan Chengsi. She begged Fan Chengsi to bring her away as if this ce were like a cage to her... Even if I was between her and my mother, no matter how hard it was for me, I cannot allow her to leave, but she is thinking of leaving me so easily... How can she do this to me?¡±

    ¡°Ten years ago, I did not need her that much when she appeared... She could¡¯ve not appeared, then let me survive through all of these on my own. Maybe I would¡¯ve be a thug on the streets or ended up in jail.. but she did appear and did not want to leave. I never ever thought of a time when I would be living my life without her at all... I am afraid now. I am really afraid now...

    ¡°My heart feels so ufortable, so I went to her room. The moment I touched her, I just lost control totally, I... She miscarried, and she was bleeding so profusely. When I saw her just now, she could not even close her eyes... I know that she hates me now. She must hate me now...¡±

    ...

    One hourter, the doctor removed his bloodied gloves. The doctor wiped the beads of cold sweat from his forehead before he said, ¡°President Yin, Miss Yin¡¯s condition is already stable, but it is a big matter for a woman to miscarry a child. From now on, Miss Yin has to lie down in bed to rest, and she must go through a confinement period and nourish her body well.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Muchen nodded his head.

    ¡°Also...¡± The doctor stuttered on.

    ¡°Also what?¡±

    ¡°President Yin, Miss Yin¡¯s body has been too weak recently, and from the start, getting pregnant at such a young age is a big source of stress. Just now...Miss Yin miscarried and hurt her ovaries. In the future, if she wants to get pregnant again, it would be very hard to do so.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°President Yin, don¡¯t be angry. I am only doing a preliminary prediction right now. I did not say for sure that Miss Yin could not get pregnant in the future; there is a chance of a miracle.¡±

    It was fine if the doctor did not try to exin himself, but the moment he did so, Yin Muchen grabbed the cor of his shirt and gave him a punch. He lowered his volume, clenched his teeth, and said, ¡°Who did you say could not pregnant anymore? You said...¡±

    The doctor was shocked, and his legs went soft. ¡°President Yin, please spare my life...¡±

    Liu Caizhe quickly came forward, and he stopped Yin Muchen. ¡°Muchen, that¡¯s enough. It is already such a mess right now. Don¡¯t add on to it. Miss Yin is inside the room. Don¡¯t say anything else...¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes were red as he withdrew his fist. He turned sideways and looked at the closed door.

    ...

    In the room

    Aunty was seated by the side of the bed. She could hear every single word that was said outside the room. Aunty felt bad as she looked at the girl who was lying quietly on the bed. How did she... be infertile just like that?

    Yin Shuiling, who was lying on the bed, closed her eyes tight. The beads of tears trickled out of the corners of her eyes, and they disappeared in her hair.

    Actually, she was awake.

    The words that were said outside the room, she could also hear them very clearly.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling started to go through her month-long confinement period.

    She was very obedient and tried hard to eat her meals and sleep well. Aunty cared for every single aspect of her life with all of her attention and abilities. She would asionally let out a bit of a smile, one that was strong, and brave.

    Yin Muchen did not go to the office. He stayed at the condominium unit for a whole entire month.

    But he did not go into the girl¡¯s room at all. It was not that he did not want to go in, but every time that he stood outside the door of her room, he did not have the courage to open that door.

    He also knew that the girl did not want to see him.

    There was a time when the door was open. He stood outside the door to have a nce at her. At that moment, Aunty was feeding her soup. Aunty noticed him and addressed him at once, and the moment he saw her, his entire body froze.

    Both people, one inside the room, one outside the room. Actually they were not far away from one another, but it was just as if they were a whole world apart.

    One month quickly passed. Aunty allowed her to use electronic products once again. Yin Shuiling closed the door and sat against the headboard of the bed. She switched her phone on to look at the text message that her mother had sent her.

    There were many text messages, from the day Shi Xiaoqing passed away, she wrote one message after another to send to her...

    ¡°Shuiling, you spoke to mum like this. Mummy is really hurt. To be honest, Mum did not think that I did anything wrong. Mummy does not like Yin Muchen. I don¡¯t like this boy who suddenly barged into our family. Mummy also knows that Yin Muchen likes you...

    ¡°There was a day when I went to the condominium unit to look for you. I stood outside the door and saw you dressed in dance attire. You sat on Yin Muchen¡¯sp as you kissed him... You can never imagine the thoughts of a mother. My 15 year old daughter, your body has yet to mature, and he hugged you as both of you kissed one another. Both of his hands were on your body... Shuiling, how can you ask your mother to agree to you being together with Yin Muchen?¡±

    ¡°After that, I created a misunderstanding, I asked you to return home and purposely ced a magazine between the books on your desk. I made Yin Muchen misunderstand that you felt that he was dirty and disgusting. I made him misunderstand that you started to be afraid of him, hated him, and started to distance yourself from him...but if he still had his dignity and pride left, he should have left you..

    ¡°Mummy seeded. Yin Muchen started to maintain a distance between you and him as expected, and your rtionship with one another started to have cracks and suspicions...

    ¡°Shuiling, Mummy is doing this for your own good. Mummy wants to marry into the Mu family, and in the future, you would lead avish and extravagant lifestyle without suffering at all... Mummy only has one daughter. Mummy and Daddy¡¯s marriage is already...just on paper. Mummy has given all of her love and hope and ced it on you... Mummy wishes that you would not have gotten together with Yin Muchen at 15 years old...

    ¡°Shuiling, these three years, you were unwilling to speak to Mummy. Mummy feels very bad. Your father does not care about me, and even you are distancing yourself from me. Two days ago, I went to the hospital alone. My heart is already getting more and more painful...

    ¡°Shuiling, where are you right now? Why are you unwilling to pick up Mummy¡¯s calls? Come back home, okay? Could it be that you really do not want Mummy because of Yin Muchen?

    ¡°Shuiling, Mummy loves you.¡±...

    Yin Shuiling read all of the messages calmly. Her legs were curled up. She hugged herself tight, and her line of vision were fixed on the three words Mummy loves you, and her face was drenched with tears in an instant.

    She thought that she would not cry anymore, but her tears flowed down her face even more ferociously, and she could not control it at all.

    ¡°Mummy...ooh ooh...¡±

    The 18 year old girl was pregnant, and she miscarried it in the end. At this moment, she needed the warm embrace of a mother the most. She also needed a person like Ning Qing, a friend whom she could vent to...

    But she did not have anything at all.

    Inside this room, she had nothing at all.

    ...

    She did not know how long she was crying for when the sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. Someone walked into the room holding a meal tray.

    ¡°Miss Yin, it is time to eat.¡±

    Yin Shuiling could tell whose voice it was. It was...Liu Caizhe.

    She stopped sobbing and maintained her posture. She ced her small chin down on her kneecaps and was i a quiet daze.

    ¡°Were you the one who contacted me?¡± she asked in a calm tone.

    Liu Caizhe politely stood at the side of the bed. He looked at the girl in the bed. This month of recovery did not make her any better. She¡¯d even lost more weight. Her petite figure did not seem to exist at all beneath her loose cotton pyjamas.

    Liu Caizhe was regretful. He knew what the girl was asking about. She was asking if the messages that arranged for her to sleep with Yin Muchen were sent by him.

    ¡°Yes, it was me.¡± Liu Caizhe nodded his head.

    ¡°Okay...¡± Yin Shuiling was not rmed. After reading the text messages that her mother had sent her, the things she could not understand in the past all made sense now. ¡°He did not know it was me. It was because he did not dare to think it was me, right?¡±

    ¡°Actually, he did like me, he wanted to have me a long long time ago, but because...of my mother, he thought that I was resisting him, avoiding him. Despite the fact that I have told him so many times that I like him, he would not believe it, because he always thought that I treated him like an older brother and have never treated him like a man.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Muchen did like you. He could not bear to have any man to take advantage of you. You two did enjoy a sweet period of time. He also wanted to continue being like that with you, but after your mother... She ced a magazine, and he thought that you also started to realize, and he was afraid.... Muchen wanted to have you, so I gifted him a body double that looked exactly the same as you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling understood everything. She finally understood why he never switched on the lights because he was afraid that he was going to find something different on her body.

    He never kissed her, because...he only wanted to kiss her.

    Only her.

    ¡°Then, these three years, the phone calls that I gave him, the text messages that I sent him, why did he not reply?¡±

    ¡°Because, I used his phone to block your number.¡±

    Yin Shuilingughed softly. No wonder...

    ¡®Why did you have to do that?¡±

    ¡°Because you are notpatible with Muchen, and you two have no future.¡±

    Liu Caizhe thought on his own ord that as a subordinate and a friend, he did not do anything wrong.

    He was clear as a bystander that these two people had too much hate and grievances between one another, and they would not have a day where everything will turn out fine. The more involved they be, the more pain and bitterness the would feelter on.

    Yin Shuiling did not know the grievances between the members of the previous generation, and she did not even know the existence of Liu Wanxin.

    What kind of existence did Liu Wanxin have?

    With Liu Wanxin¡¯s existence, as long as she was around for a day, there was no possibility of Yin Shuiling being together with Yin Muchen.

    But Liu Caizhe felt sorry and regretful towards this girl. Yin De was Yin De, and she was herself. When she met Yin Muchen, she was only 8 years old, at an age where she did not know anything at all.

    She was the most innocent person.

    And now this most innocent person, she lost her position and her heart. She miscarried her child, and the chance of ever being a mother was snatched away from her. She was only 18 years old, yet she paid the most and lost the most in this battle.

 Chapter 538 - Donâ€™t Appear Before Me In The Future Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 538: Don¡¯t Appear Before Me In The Future Anymore</h4>

    ¡°Hah...¡± Yin Shuiling curled the corners of her lisp up into a smile. She smiled very calmly yet mockingly. ¡°I am not suitable for him? Then what kind of girl would suit him?

    ¡°I met him when I was eight. Actually, the times that we were happy were only three months when added together, but he went over to America, and I spent seven whole years to reminisce about him.

    ¡°He finally came back. I thought I could be together with him happily, but...Heavens did not allow it to happen. He thought that I only treated him as on older brother and wanted to dominate and love him, so no matter how much I chased after him as he ran away, he did not even reply to me.

    ¡°Did you know I managed to make it through these three years? Every time you asked me toe over, the ssmates in my ss would study at night for the examinations the next day. I went to meet him, and every time he would demand it from me very vigorously, I would always cry beneath him, because I was afraid that he would hurt me, and I would not be able to attend school the next day, but I realized the more I cried, the more excited he got, and he would get even more rough...

    ¡°On a hot summer day, to cover up the marks on my body, I would wear high-cored clothes. ssmates would gossip behind my back, and I was very scared of their gazes. I was so very afraid that they would find out that I went to apany a man when I was 15 years old; I was afraid that the rumours would be all over the ce...

    ¡°Over those three years, I would not speak to my parents. I staged a cold war with them, and every time they would force me to meet Mu Yunfan, I would look outside the window, and I hoped that he would descend from the skies like Prince Charming and hug me as he said, ¡®Shui Ling, you don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore. In the future, Older Brother will protect you. You are free now...¡¯

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know until now that my mother¡¯s heart disease had worsened over the past three years. The day my mother left, Mummy asked me to go and beg him to help our Yin family, but I felt so bad for him. I said to Mummy, ¡®How do I have such parents like you two?¡¯ Because I felt so bad for him, my mother called me for the entire night, and I did not even answer one of her calls.

    ¡°The night my familynded in trouble, what was I doing? I went to apany him, and he forced me to use... He was angry inside his heart and could not help take his anger out on my body. He was not even willing to use birth control...

    ¡°I was so young, I did not know how to earn money and did not have any skills. What did I have? I did not have anything at all. I only had myself... At 15 years old, I gave myself to him.

    ¡°But what did he give me in return? When my mother left, he pushed me away and asked me to cry somewhere else. When my dad was in prison, he did not even let me see my father...

    ¡°I was his woman, but he insulted me like this. He said that I was evil, and he said that if he¡¯d found out earlier, he would not have saved me, and he would have let all of those mene and sleep with me... The child inside my belly is his child. He said that this is a wicked baby, and he raped me. He used so much strength...¡±

    Yin Shuiling could not continue speaking. She covered her face with both hands and sobbed silently.

    She did not know if she did not suit him, then who would be more suitablepared to her?

    The happy times that he gave her only amounted to a few months, but she had given him ten whole years.

    She gave the best form of love and time in her life and gifted it to him.

    Because of him, she lost both her father and mother, and she lost her home. She did not have anything left.

    Liu Caizhe found his throat be bitter. He could not bear to see her being so silent and hopeless, so he averted his gaze to the side. ¡°Miss Yin, don¡¯t me Muchen, he really does not know anything at all. He always thought that the three years that you did not have him around, you were living very happily... If you really hate him, then tell him the truth. I can guarantee that this would be the best kind of torture that came toote for him, and you can ruin himpletely.¡±

    Liu Caizhe was testing her.

    Because he could not imagine it. If Yin Muchen found out about the truth, what would he do then?

    Yin Muchen right now, he was already in enough pain.

    For her to ruin him, it would be a piece of cake.

    Yin Shuiling listened to his words and stopped crying. She wiped her tears away with her small hand. She hugged both of her legs and continued to daydream.

    Knock, knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. There was someone outside the door, but the person did not say anything.

    Yin Shuiling did not have any reaction. Liu Caizhe looked towards the door. Knock, knock. The sound of the knocking continued on.

    Both of them knew that Yin Muchen...was outside.

    ...

    Liu Caizhe looked at the girl, before turning around. He walked over to the side of the door and opened it.

    Yin Muchen stood outside the door, the man was dressed in a grey shirt and a pair of ck trousers. His handsome face did not change too much, and there was only an additionalyer of tiny stubble on his firm jaw. Blood vessels were apparent in his deep eyes from fatigue.

    He became even more silent than usual.

    ¡°Muchen, I came over just now to bring Miss Yin her meal... You two can chat. I will be going.¡± Liu Caizhe turned his body to the side and left.

    Yin Muchen looked inside the room. His gaze immediately fell onto Yin Shuiling. The girl was quiet as she curled herself in the middle of the bed. Her luscious ck hair was let down, and it covered her small face.

    She did not say a word, and he also did not walk inside the room.

    After a long pause, Yin Shuiling said, ¡°I want you to promise me with two things, okay? You do not have to worry. It has nothing to do with my father. You would probably not have trouble doing it.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s gaze stopped on the girl¡¯s body. She¡¯s lost weight. If he went to embrace her, she would probably take no space at all.

    He felt bad as he raised his eyebrows. He did not say anything for a long time, then his voice was very hoarse as he replied, ¡°You can say it.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, let Fan Chengsi go; don¡¯t touch him.¡±

    Her first request was that...Fan Chengsi.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± He nodded his head and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    The next day, Yin Shuiling prepared to leave. Aunty helped her pack a few pieces of clothing. She worried as she nagged, ¡°Miss Yin, where are you going to go if you leave? Your house is sealed off for inspection, and the world outside is too messy right now. You are a young girl; it is too dangerous for you. Based on what I think, you should just stay here. Sir would not dare to do it again, you...¡±

    ¡°Aunty,¡± Yin Shuiling interrupted her and she ced the clothing that Aunty packed up back into the closet. ¡°I am not bringing anything along with me. You don¡¯t have to pack it.¡±

    ¡°How would that do? You always need clothes and your daily essentials.¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned her gaze back and had a slight smile on her face. She said, ¡°Aunty, the things here do not belong to me. I cannot take things that belong to others.¡±

    Aunty froze.

    Yin Shuiling was emotional as she had a look around the room. Everything inside the room had been bought by Yin Muchen, and in the past, when she lived here, she found it to be hers, but now, everything was different.

    She had her own hands and feet. She would not choose to take his things again, and she also did not need his money. Furthermore, she also did not need him to support her.

    Yin Shuiling turned around. She walked over to the side of the bed and prepared to change her shoes.

    The moment she turned around, she saw Yin Muchen. She did not know when the man arrived. He was quiet as he looked at her. His handsome and exquisite features were all gentle.

    Yin Shuiling treated it as if she¡¯d seen nothing, and she sat down at the side of the bed to bend over and change her shoes.

    Aunty had a look at the girl, then looked towards Sir. Sir had arrived a long time ago. He must have heard everything the girl had just said.

    Aunty could not let out a sigh.

    Yin Shuiling was in the midst of changing her shoes, and suddenly, a pair of shoes appeared in her line of vision. The man went down on one knee, and he held the shoes that she was holding in her small hands with his long fingers, then cupped her small feet and helped her put her shoes on.

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling found that there was no need to be coy with him anymore, so she let go, sat up straight, and allowed him to help put on her shoes.

    The man ced her small feet into her shoes. His long fingers weaved through the shoces of the shoes. He did not lift his head up, and he said, ¡°I know that you are not willing to ept my things now, but if you leave this ce, you would need to spend money. I have prepared some money for you. It is also okay if you do not want to live here, I have helped you to purchase a condominium unit nearer to school. After this, let Aunty live together with you...¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Yin Shuiling was calm as she interrupted him, ¡°You can keep your own money. When a person is rich, he can livevishly. When a person is poor, he has other means to live on. Furthermore, my father left an overseas ount for me. I can still be considered to have money... During this period of time, I will live in a hotel. Nothing bad will happen, and after half a month, I¡¯ll be taking the Gaokao examinations. With my abilities, I should be able to attain a good score. After I get epted to a school, I will go to Ennd to further my studies...¡±

    The man¡¯s hands that were tying her shoces froze.

    The girl took her shoe back from his hand and bent over to put it on. ¡°I will have a good life, so you don¡¯t have to worry... You don¡¯t have to send someone to follow me. You also should not appear before me again, if you really want me to be living well.¡±

    After she was done tying her shoces, Yin Shuiling stood up. She nced at Aunty before stepping forward to give Aunty a huge hug. She was coy as she smiled and said, ¡°Aunty, thank you for your care that you¡¯ve given me. I do not know if we will have the opportunity to meet again in the future. I wish for you to be healthy and live a long life.¡±

    Tears welled up in Aunty¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Miss Yin, you...¡±

    Yin Shuiling let go of Aunty. She waved her small hand, and she did not have any hesitation as she headed for the door. ¡°Aunty, I will be leaving now. You don¡¯t have to send me off.¡±

    She left.

    The whole time, Yin Muchen maintained his posture as he stooped down beside the bed, and the girl did not look at him in the eye even once.

    She left. She really left. The room still had the sweet scent of the young girl, and it was just like a dream.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling started to attend school, the students all knew that her family was in trouble, and they looked at her with pity in their eyes. They were all snickering in happiness. They all judged her, but she did not bother with them at all.

    She lived her own life and studied on her own.

    The rumours about her pregnancy and miscarriage were buried by Yin Muchen, and almost no one knew, but paper could not contain fire, and there would be gossip about her that appeared asionally, so she just brushed it off with a smile.

    She found a hotel near the school, and she moved in. The butler found her and gave her the ount that Yin De had left behind, and she took it.

    Yin De¡¯s crimes were all confirmed a long time ago. Yin Shuiling flipped through the papers, and Yin De was sentenced to life in prison.

    Yin Shuiling went over to the Fragrant Mountain nearby to make a wish, and she wrote, I hope that my father would be healthy and at peace, on the wishing bag. The Yin family gave her life and raised he. Over the past ten years, she always lived for Yin Muchen. In the future, she wanted to live for her father.

    There was a night when she returned back to the Yin family vi.

    The vi was covered with white stickers, and even thewn had be messy because there was no one that came over to tidy it up. She stepped onto the grass and went behind the vi. She pushed open the window in the kitchen and climbed into the house.

    There was no one in the vi, and it was so quiet that it¡¯d make anyone shudder. Yin Shuiling went upstairs and pushed the door of her childhood bedroom open.

 Chapter 539 - Loving You Is Akin To Being At A Tigerâ€™s Mouth, I Have Escaped Danger

    <h4>Chapter 539: Loving You Is Akin To Being At A Tiger¡¯s Mouth, I Have Escaped Danger</h4>

    She bent her body down in front of the bed stand, before taking out a key to open the lowest drawer on the bottom.

    There was an exquisite box inside the drawer, and she used both of her small hands to take out the box out.

    The box was open, and the entire room was illuminated.

    Inside the box were the items that she¡¯d gotten from Yin Muchen over these three years, and they were items that he gifted to her when they were together.

    The box was full of jewels and precious pearls. The small ones were worth fifty thousand, and therge ones were items like a cheque worth five hundred thousand, and also the business contracts that he gave her.

    He once said whileughing, ¡°You were together with me for the past three years, and you are already a millionaire.¡±

    Heh, she had money now.

    Yin Shuiling hugged the box in her embrace before she stood up straight. She stepped out of the vi and went to the garden behind the vi. She found a good ce, and dug a small hole in the mud before burying the entire box inside.

    She covered the hole back up with mud, and she ced the small flower on top before standing up to leave.

    The night was silent. Yin Muchen was alone in the study as he sat down in the office chair. He received a picture message, and it was a picture of a winter rose. The message below the picture was the floriography of the winter rose ¡ª Chasing after Love.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s line of visionnded on thest word- ¡ª Love?

    Love...

    Had she given it to him in the past?

    Yin Muchen had yet to get an answer, and his subordinate sent a name list for the Gaokao examinations. Yin Shuiling ranked first in arts in the entire T City. She was ranked third in sciences, and with these good results, she was sponsored to further her studies in Ennd.

    ...

    The day she was going to leave, Yin Shuiling, Fan Chengsi, and a few good friends were gathered in a bar to drink with one another.

    Yin Shuiling was apologetic as she looked at Fan Chengsi. ¡°Fan Chengsi, I am sorry, I have caused you to be entangled in this mess.¡±

    Fan Chengsi had a smile on his bright, handsome face. ¡°Shuiling, it¡¯s fine. Yin Muchen just gave me two punches. I am a masculine man. This bit of pain is not much, hah.¡±

    Actually, Fan Chengsi brushed this off simply. That day, Yin Muchen locked him up, and that man beat him up as if he were crazy. He almost beat him up so badly that Fan Chengsi thought he was going to be disabled. Yin Muchen also took offence with the Fan family, and the supermarket chains that the Fan family owned worldwide were all in danger.

    After that, she miscarried the child and ended up in a bad situation. It was only then that Yin Muchen stopped doing anything to the Fan family.

    The Fan family managed to escape this time.

    Yin Shuiling curled the corners of her lips up and let out a sweet and sincere smile while she looked at this muscr boy, ¡°Fan Chengsi, thank you. Knowing a person like you feels so good.¡±

    Fan Chengsi listened to her, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Yin Shuiling, hearing you say this, everything is worth it.¡±

    They both smiled.

    Fan Chengsi had a sip of the cocktail, and had a look at the friends that had gone to dance. He looked at the girl who was using the straw to drink fruit juice. He lowered his volume and asked her, ¡°Shuiling, I heard that you were...pregnant, and you lost the child?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s long, thick eyshes froze.

    Fan Chengsi quickly exined himself. ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t overthink this matter. I found out about this when Yin Muchen came to question me that day. He asked me if the child was mine. At that moment, I froze. All of the blood flowing in my body rushed towards my head, and after that, I admitted to it. I said that the child was mine.¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned her gaze sideways to look at the boy. Sheughed and said, ¡°You are really so foolish. Why did you have to get yourself involved in this mess?¡±

    Fan Chengsi was serious as he said, ¡°Shuiling, I know that you are not an easy girl. You must have loved the person before you... I think that the child...was Yin Muchen¡¯s, right? But because of numerous misunderstandings, Yin Muchen thought that that child was mine. I was thinking, since you did not exin it to him, you must have your own reasons for not exining it. I respect you. You did not want him to know, and I would¡¯ve shoulder this responsibility for you. If your child were still around, in the future, I would be his father.¡±

    Yin Shuiling listened to him and did not say a single word.

    Fan Chengsi felt that he went overboard with what he said. Yin Shuiling had no intention of dating him at all, and he was saying the word ¡°father¡± and all. He was also afraid that he would scare her off.

    Fan Chengsi was red in the face, and he changed the subject. ¡°Yin Shuiling, in two days, you are going to Ennd to further your studies. I have already discussed it with my family; I am going to Ennd with you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that.¡± Yin Shuiling shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t go with me. I am fine going alone.¡±

    Fan Chengsi was older than her by one year and had already furthered his studies in the top university in the country. Furthermore, he was the only son of the Fan family, and his father had slowly already allowed him to take over the operations of the supermarket chains that the Fan family owned. He could not leave behind his own family and responsibility to chase after her in Ennd.

    She was unable to take responsibility for that.

    ¡°Yin Shuiling, you would be going to a foreign ce with no familiar people. It is not as easy as you may imagine. Furthermore, you are so beautiful that it is not safe. I want to go over to take care of you and protect you.¡±

    ¡°Fan Chengsi, I¡¯m a grown woman. I can take care of myself, I am very serious as I tell you this: don¡¯t follow me to Ennd, otherwise, I will not be your friend anymore.¡±

    Fan Chengsi wanted to speak, but Yin Shuiling continued, ¡°Fan Chengsi, aren¡¯t you studying fashion design? I hope when I return to the country, you will have already attained sess. A truly charismatic man will not chase after a girl but let himself be truly strong and powerful. Fan Chengsi, when I return, I will definitely look for you. At that time, I wille to rely on you then.¡±

    What she said touched Fan Chengsi¡¯s weak spot. He was 19 years old right now, but in front of that man Yin Muchen, he was extremely weak inparison.

    If he were not strong and powerful, how was he going to protect the person whom he loved deeply?

    Fan Chengsi nodded his head. ¡°Okay then...but Yin Shuiling, we have to maintain contact with one another, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head.

    ...

    The two chatted for a while. Yin Shuiling turned her gaze sideways and saw a lead singer seated at the bar nearby. The frontman held a guitar in his hands as he tested the sound.

    ¡°Yin Shuiling, do you want to y guitar and sing a song?¡±

    Yin Shuiling was famed for her talents. She did not know how to y every instrument extremely well, but she could y a few songs at a beginner level. Her voice was even sweeter, and she sang very melodiously.

    ¡°Can I?¡± Yin Shuiling was moved by this mesmerizing night view and was also affected by this good boy by her side. She winked her eyes cheekily as she asked the question.

    ¡°Of course you can; look at me.¡±

    Fan Chengsi walked over, and he conversed with the singer for a few moments before taking a few notes from his wallet. The singer handed his guitar over to Fan Chengsi.

    Fan Chengsi handed the guitar over to Yin Shuiling, and heughed and said, ¡°y a song then. You can go ahead and sing the song that you want to sing the most.¡±

    Yin Shuiling ced the guitar in front of her and used her small fair hand to strum it.

    The song that she wanted to sing the most before she left?

    Actually, she also did not know what she wanted to sing herself, so she yed and sang casually ¡ª

    Stub out the cigarette

    It would be better for your body

    Although it would be very hard for you to get through, the nights when I miss you;

    I do not bear to part with the photos where we were hugging one another

    But I also do not want myself to look at those photos at the same time

    I hide them at the back of the photo frame;

    Open the windows then

    It would be better for your emotions, it would be better

    If you do so, I can still have a smile on my face, and bid you farewell;

    This is the CD that I loved the most

    You said that this is only a part of the music

    But in the future, it would make me recall...

    Yin Shuiling did not know what she was singing about, but Fan Chengsi, and everyone present on the scene could tell from the lyrics alone, this was the old ssic songs from the 80s that was extremely popr ¡ª Escaping the Tiger¡¯s Mouth

    She did not know when the loud and extravagant jazz music in the bar stopped ying. The people that were moving about the dance floor. The people who were drinking and having fun at the bar all turned their attention towards Yin Shuiling¡¯s direction.

    The girl was dressed in a simple light blue skirt with multiple folds today. She looked pure and elegant like a lily. She was at the age of 18, in the prime of her beautiful youth, without any troubles or worries.

    But she chose a song that was so mncholic and sad.

    No one understood why an 18 year old girl like her would chose such a song like that.

    No one understood why her pure and clear voice made everyone want to tear up when she sang.

    The girl strummed her guitar while she sang...

    Talking about the promises that we gave out with our lives

    Turning my head back to look at this luxurious world

    Every moment that I loved you, it was like a train that flew past;

    The tears that I said not to shed

    They are scalding my eyes right now

    Loving you is like being at a tiger¡¯s mouth

    I have escaped danger...

    She sang these twost lines repeatedly ¡ª Loving you is like being at a tiger¡¯s mouth, I have escaped danger.

    The thought that ran through her mind was... these past ten years, every moment that she loved him.

    She was bidding farewell right now.

    To Yin Muchen.

    ...

    Two dayster, Liu Caizhe went into the condominium unit,. The entire unit was empty and cold. It was as if no one had been living at this ce for a long time. When he stepped foot inside, no echo rang out in the air.

    Aunty sat down on the sofa as she drooped her head down and sighed. The moment Miss Yin left, she brought away all signs of life along with her.

    Liu Caizhe was also worried. ¡°Aunty, where is Muchen? Is he still drinking upstairs? How many days has it been already? Has hee out of the wine vat that he is soaking in? There are a ton of documents in the office that are waiting for him to handle. I am already so exhausted dealing with everything. Does he think that his body is made out of metal? He is not sleeping or eating. He is just drinking alcohol? Does he still want his life?¡±

    ¡°Manager Liu, don¡¯t say that about Sir. Sir does not feel too good inside his heart. When I look at him...¡±Aunty lifted her sleeve to wipe her tears away.

    Liu Caizhe shook his head and let out a sigh. Every member of this family was not doing well, no matter how small, big or old, and he stomped up the stairs.

    He opened the door of the wine cer, Yin Muchen was inside as he expected. The man had not changed out of his grey shirt and ck trousers for a long time now. His outfit was crumpled and messy. He perched himself on the wooden table as he got drunk and slept, and when he woke up again, he started to drink again.

    Liu Caizhe came forward and patted his shoulder, ¡°Muchen, Miss Yin left today. She should be at the airport at this moment. If you rush over right now, you might be able to catch her.¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted his head up. He was already half drunk. His firm lower jaw was covered in stubble, and he had not shaven his moustache for a long period of time. He lifted his hand up to have a mouthful of alcohol. Heughed self-mockingly as his voice was hoarse and unclear. ¡°Catch her? Heh... She does not want to see me... When she left, she asked me not to appear before her again. If...I really want her to live a good life in the future...¡±

    The girl¡¯s exquisite face appeared in Liu Caizhe¡¯s mind. She was really soft and gentle in character like a smallmb, but when she truly hurt others, it was swift and harsh.

    Who could take it after hearing her words?

    ¡°I know that she hates me. She hates me already... I forced myself on her, and even... caused her to have a miscarriage... The expression that she had in her eyes was so cold. Oh, that was not right... She does not even look me in the eye anymore...¡±

    ¡°Muchen....¡± Liu Caizhe did not know how tofort him, actually in this world, if there was no such thing as love, there would be no hate either, if... if the girl really truly hated him, then she should really told Yin Muchen the truth....

    But she did not do so.

    Yin Muchen suddenly put the bottle down. He looked at Liu Caizhe as if he were grabbing onto his lifesaver. ¡°Hand me your phone... Give me your phone quickly...¡±

    He did not understand what was going on. ¡°Muchen, who do you want to call?¡± Liu Caizhe asked as he handed his phone over to Yin Muchen.

    Yin Muchen took his phone, and there was a touch of a smile on his handsome stubbleden face. ¡°I want to give...little mute a call. I want her toe over right now to apany me... Shuiling has left, I still have little mute. Haha, this is great. This is way too great...¡±

    The man kept repeating how great it was, and as he expected, he found ¡°Little Mute¡± inside Liu Caizhe¡¯s contact book. This name ¡°Little Mute¡± was the name that he had given her. Liu Caizhe saved this name inside his phone after that.

    He dialed the number and heard the busy tone. Ding, ding!

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling was at the airport. The broadcast in the hall rang out in the air. ¡°Travellers heading to Ennd can start to board now.¡± She took the bag in her hands and took her flight ticket and passport to head over to the customs.

    At this moment, a ringtone rang out. She received a call.

    She took her phone out to have a look; it was a call from Liu Caizhe.

    Her long curledshes froze for a moment. These three years, Liu Caizhe only texted her, but now, he was calling her. There was no need to think about it. She could already guess who was calling her.

    Yin Muchen.

    She went to the rubbish bin and threw her phone inside with a plop.

    She started walking and she did not turn her head back.

    After that, Yin Muchen heard the cold voice of the female robot. ¡°Sorry, the number that you are calling right now is unable to be connected¡±... He dialed the same number a few more times, and he got the same result. No one picked up.

    There was no one answering.

    The smile on the corners of Yin Muchen¡¯s lips disappeared. His dark eyes were both hopeless and in a daze as he said, ¡°Why is Little Mute not picking up my call? Why is she not answering... Does she not want me anymore either?¡±

    Yin Muchen was extremely emotional as he tugged Liu Caizhe¡¯s cor. ¡°Help me find Little Mute. I have money. The only thing that I have right now is money. As long as she is willing to be together with me, I am willing to give all of my money to her...¡±

    ¡°Muchen, calm down...¡±

    Yin Muchen let go of Liu Caizhe¡¯s cor. He fell back into the chair. Ding! He received a message.

    Yin Muchen read the message, it was a video from a subordinate.

    He tapped the video open, and it was the girl in the bar. Her beautiful legs were crossed over one another, and she was casual and cool as she sat down. She lightly closed her beautiful eyes as she strummed the guitar as she sang out loud.

    What was she singing about...

    Talking about the promises that we gave out with our lives

    Turning my head back to look at this luxurious world

    Every moment that I loved you, it was like a train that flew past;

    The tears that I said not to shed

    They are scalding my eyes right now

    Loving you is like being at a tiger¡¯s mouth

    I have escaped danger...

    Yin Muchen was in a daze as he looked at the moisture on the corners of the girl¡¯s eyes, and he noticed two teardrops slip out.

    He suddenly thought of the winter rose that she buried in the backyard of the Yin family home. Chasing after love, she still sang out, every moment that I have loved you, it was just like a train that flew by and passed by me.

    ¡°Heh, hehe...¡± Yin Muchen started tough at first before breaking out into long chain ofughter. His mind was just like a movie as it started to rey the events of the past ten years and the way she looked as she chased after him.

    She always had a bright smile on her face as she chased after him. She would call him by his name. While being half awake in his embrace, she would ask, Yin Muchen, I like you, why don¡¯t you ever believe me?

    He believed it now.

    Yin Muchen believed it now.

    10 years. She loved him for the entire 10 years.

    But what rang out in his ears repeatedly was what the girl sang out atst ¡ª Loving you is like being at a tiger¡¯s mouth, I have escaped danger...

    She did not love him anymore.

    So, she had escaped danger.

    Why had he just understood the love she had for him? His love was just like a flower that had withered away.

    Yin Muchen perched himself on the wooden table. His eyes were red before they turned wet...

    Liu Caizhe quietly stood in ce. He looked at this powerful 28 year old man. He perched himself on the table before softly choking up as he sobbed.

    He cried just like a child.

 Chapter 540 - Three Years Later

    <h4>Chapter 540: Three Years Later</h4>

    Three yearster

    In the main hall of the airport, there was a young mother who¡¯d brought her three-year-old son to handle the immigration documents. The small boy held a small ball in his hands. He yed around with it, he bounced it a few times, and the ball rolled away.

    ¡°Eh, my ball!¡± The small boy turned around, and he ran after the ball immediately.

    As he noticed the small ball roll further and further away from him, it headed in the direction of the exits, and at this moment, a pair of crystal stilettos appeared in his line of vision, and a small, fair hand was stretched out. His ball was handed back to him.

    The small boy immediately stepped forward. ¡°Older Sister, thank you for picking my ball up.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± A sweet voice rang out in the air. The woman had a pair of broad, ck sunsses on her small face. As she handed the ball back to the small boy, she said, ¡°This belongs to you.¡±

    The small boy had a look at the woman¡¯s features and forgot to take the ball as he looked at her.

    At this moment, the young mother realized that her son was missing, and she quickly ran forward. ¡°Xiao Zhi, why did you run off suddenly? Did you want to pick up the ball? Youngdy, thank you...¡±

    The young mother had a look at the youngdy and also froze. She had never seen such a beautiful woman in her life.

    The woman was dressed in red off-shoulder top, and as she moved about, she exposed her slim, white stomach. Her delicate cor bones were visible at times. There was a pair of full length dark blue jeans beneath the outeryer, and it wrapped her extremely eye-catching long, slim legs.

    Her long, luscious locks were cut short now ¡ª above her shoulders. She curled the insides and looked both youthful and fashionable.

    The key point was, the woman¡¯s narrow monolids had finally matured. Her eyes were pretty and eye-catching with their outline, and it was obvious that she did not have any makeup on, but the corners of her eyes were long and upward curling, looking attractive and vibrant at the same time.

    Enchanting and mesmerizing.

    It was Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling, who was 21 years old. She has returned to the country.

    Yin Shuiling looked at the mother and son pair. The mother was in a daze as she stared at Yin Shuiling. She was in a good mood and looked at this small boy in front of her. He was probably three years old now...

    Three years ago, if her baby was still around...

    Her exquisite features had a warm glow to them. She bent over and squeezed the small ball into the young boy¡¯s tiny hands before caressing his small head as she dragged her luggage away with her.

    After she disappeared from their sightpletely, the boy said in astonishment, ¡°Mummy, who was that Older Sister just now? She is so beautiful. In the future, I want to take such a beautiful Older Sister as my wife.¡±

    The young mother flicked the little boy¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°How old are you right now? You are already thinking of getting a wife? That Older Sister is truly beautiful, but beautiful women are all trouble. They have pitiful oues. Normal men are not able to handle them. Mummy does not want you to marry such a pretty wife. You should get a reserved, virtuous girl and just spend the days honestly.¡±

    The young boy pouted his lips and wanted to rebut her, but the young mother gasped as she said, ¡°Aiya!¡± She held the small boy¡¯s hand and started running, ¡°Oh no, Xiao Zhi, the ne is going to take off soon.¡±

    ...

    Yin Shuiling rented a small condo in a tiny estate. The unit was not big, 60 sq metres, and it had one bedroom, kitchen, living room, and toilet. Still, it was enough for her.

    The condominium unit was clean and neat and did not need her to tidy it up. She walked into the room and removed the covers that were ced on the bed, and she exchanged them for the pink shade that she loved the most. She then went over to the washroom to ce her daily essentials before cing a handmade Hello Kitty small doll on the head of the bed. She patted her hands and finished everything she wanted toplete.

    She took a bath, and she put on a ck spaghetti strap shirt and jean shorts as she walked out. She used a dry towel to wipe her short hair, and she opened the thin notebook that was ced on the desk.

    She opened her QQ messaging app, and a notification rang out.

    It was from her editor of theic book publisher, Pudding.

    In the past three years, she¡¯d entered theic drawing world, and she had already published many sets ofic book series. This collection was in the third edition, and the sales were doing extremely well.

    Pudding sent a message. Rubus Coronarius, are you back in the country now?

    Yin Shuiling sat down on the chair, and used her fair hands to type on the keyboard ¡ª I am back.

    ¡ªTake some time out tomorrow toe down to the headquarters. Your thirdic book draft is already confirmed. It is awaiting your approval now.

    ¡ªOkay, tomorrow afternoon then. I have to report to school tomorrow morning.

    ¡ªOkay, Rubus Coronarius, then you should rest early today, bye bye.

    Yin Shuiling replied, ¡°Bye,¡± and exited the chat window.

    Rubus Coronarius...

    That was her name in theic book world.

    Yin Shuiling switched theputer off and climbed onto the bed. A warm amber light was switched on in the room, and it enveloped her beautiful, curvy figure in its shadow. She went close to the Hello Kitty that was hung up on the wall as she gave it a kiss. Muah! She had a bright smile on her face as she said, ¡°Kitty, we will be living here temporarily. Do you think that this t is a little small? It is alright. After my thirdic book debuts on the market, we can buy a bigger house, and when that timees, we will move again.¡±

    Kitty did not know how to talk. Yin Shuiling used both of her small hands to pinch its cute little face before burying herself into the nkets. It was summer now. Others had to switch the air conditioning on, but she used a silk nket.

    After that miscarriage three years ago, Aunty took care of her very well, but her 18-year-old body was not doing well, and it was not something that the month of confinement could treat.

    There was a small illness left on her body.

    She easily felt cold and would feel chilly all the time.

    Yin Shuiling turned her body to the side and curled her body up into a ball. She closed her eyes quietly as she fell asleep.

    ...

    The next day, Yin Shuiling went to S University to report for school.

    The reporting was done very smoothly, and after the dismissal of ss in the afternoon, she left the ssroom.

    As she walked through the school, Lin Xuemei ran over from a distance away. ¡°Shuiling, it is really you? Oh my gosh, we have not seen each other for three years now. You are so beautiful...that I do not dare to recognize you anymore.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Shui Ling, we have not seen you for a long time now. You have disappeared from T City for three whole years now, and throughout these three years, there was not a single piece of news about you. Everyone in school was excited today. They said that the best performing exchange student from Ennd is back now. I did not dare believe it, and they said that Rubus Coronarius, who stirred up a new wave in the word ofics is you! Is this true or not?¡±

    Yin Shuiling stood up straight and raised her thin eyebrows up slightly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± she said confidently.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Lin Xuemei leaped up instantly. She stepped forward to hold onto Yin Shuiling¡¯s slim arm as she eximed, ¡°Shuiling, you are really Rubus Coronarius?! Did you know well-selling youric books are? Even I am a fan. I do not care. You are so sessful right now. When you have time, you better treat me to a grand meal, we will call Ning Qing over and reunite with one another properly.¡±

    Yin Shuiling nodded her head and said, ¡°Sure...¡± She became silent for two seconds, then she asked, ¡°Has Ning Qing been doing well recently?¡±

    ¡°She is good.. Ning Qing has already shot to fame in the entertainment industry. She has turned into the newly crowned Best Actress. I heard that Ning Qing is even dating Young Master Lu, who is extremely powerful in the world of elites. There are so many women that are jealous and would hate on her.¡±

    Yin Shuiling had a warm expression on her exquisite features. She feltforted. Everything was good as long as Ning Qing was leading a good life.

    The two chatted with one another as they exited the school gates, and at this moment, there were two girls chatting in front of them¡ª

    ¡°Did you hear? Yin Shuiling is back in the country now.¡±

    ¡°How would I not know? Everyone in school went crazy about it today, and the news has spread throughout T City. Yin Shuiling still has no shame toe back. Three years ago, that auction that shocked the entire city saw all of the men in the auction go crazy because of her, and there was even a father and son pair that was snatching her from each other ¡ª they beat each other up. Her reputation has long been sour.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard a small piece of gossip; I heard that Yin Shuiling was pregnant three years ago. She miscarried it after that. She slept with a man when she was only 15 years old.¡±

    ¡°What? Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Shh, keep your volume down. This is a secret...so to say. What is Yin Shuiling trying to act mighty for. She is just a pair of spoiled shoes. She only knows how to act pure and cold to seduce men!¡±

    ...

    Lin Xuemei heard what they said, and she was extremely furious. She was about to go forward to argue with the two girls.

    But her wrist was pulled back by one small hand, and Yin Shuiling shook her head at her.

    ¡°Xiao Qian...¡± A boy ran over from the distance, and he was one of the girls¡¯ boyfriend.

    Both girls were excited immediately as they said, ¡°Wow, Xiao Qian, isn¡¯t this the most handsome guy in our ss? You had a crush on him for three whole years now. When did you manage to date him? You are so blissful.¡±

    Xiao Qian¡¯s face turned red, and she was shy as she looked at the boy.

    But at this moment, Xiao Qian saw a petite figure appear in her peripheral vision. Yin Shuiling walked past her, and the boy was going in her direction at the same time. Yin Shuiling¡¯s small shoulders crashed with the boy¡¯s.

    Bang! The documents in Yin Shuiling¡¯s hands fell onto the floor.

    The boy saw Yin Shuiling and became frozen entirely. His shoulders crashed into hers. Although it was only for a brief second, the soft and fragrant feeling was enough to make his heart waver.

    Compared to her, Xiao Qian and other women were all so in.

    They were worlds apart and could not bepared with one another.

    Xiao Qian looked at her boyfriend that she¡¯d chased after for three hard years looking at Yin Shuiling at this moment as he fell into a daydream, and her entire face turned dark immediately.

    Yin Shuiling did not have an expression on her face. She did not even look at the boy in the eyes. Her documents fell onto the floor, and she bent over to pick them up.

    Lin Xuemei called out loudly, ¡°Aiya! There is a piece of paper being blown away by the wind.¡±

    There was a gust of wind just now, and one document flew away.

    The boy quickly regained his senses. He wanted to look at Yin Shuiling but did not dare to stare at her so tantly. He was extremely embarrassed as he said, ¡°I will go and pick it up. I will go and get it now.....¡±

    The boy ran over to pick the piece of paper up.

    Lin Xuemei was haughty as she snorted at the two girls, ¡°Hmph!¡± She then stooped down to help Yin Shuiling pick up her documents.

    At this moment, Xiao Qian and the other girl did not feel too good.

    Yin Shuiling heard everything they¡¯d said just now, and Yin Shuiling was doing this on purpose.

    Yin Shuiling stood up straight, and she scanned both of them with her narrow eyes.

    She was dressed in a sleeveless short dress today. The skirt was candy coloured and was joined with the top. The slim-cut design entuated her figure that had already matured well, and there was a pair of silver sandals on her feet. She looked youthful and pretty.

    Yin Shuiling straightened her beautiful waist and used her small fair hand to tuck the loose strands of hair by her cheek behind her ears. She had a cold smile on her face as she lifted her narrow eyes up. ¡°I just like to pretend to be pure and cold. What is wrong with that? Men like that. Look at the both of you; you don¡¯t even know how to pretend even if you wanted to. The boyfriend that you worked so hard to chase after became soulless after getting enchanted with me. Tsk tsk, both of you are such failures at being women.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Both girls were so angry that they were about to vomit blood.

    ¡°Oh, I can understand the both of you. This pair of shoes, just by cing it there, there are no men who are willing to ruin it. You are jealous and hateful, right?¡±

 Chapter 541 - The Way They Met One Another Was Too Sudden

    <h4>Chapter 541: The Way They Met One Another Was Too Sudden</h4>

    Both girls were at a loss for words. They could not believe that Yin Shuiling would say these words aloud.

    How did Yin Shuiling three years ago look?

    She was pure and innocent, and she looked like an angel that did not belong on earth.

    But now, she said the words, ¡°No man is willing to destroy you,¡± so easily.

    She changed!

    Yin Shuiling coldly scanned both girls¡¯ faces. She was confident and casual as she turned around and left, leaving both girls with her extremely elegant and haughty back profile.

    Both girls: ¡°...¡±

    Lin Xuemei took some documents and handed them over to Yin Shuiling before she smiled and said, ¡°Shuiling, those two girls just now were too mean. Your words made them so angry that their faces turned green. Shuiling, that was great.¡±

    Yin Shuiling smiled for a moment but did not say a single word.

    Nobody could see the deep sense of sadness hidden in the bottom of her eyes.

    She stood at the side of the road as she gged a taxi. She bid farewell to Lin Xuemei. ¡°Xuemei, I have to take care of something. I have to go. We will chat again.¡±

    ¡°Okay okay.¡± Lin Xuemei nodded her head and sent Yin Shuiling off with her gaze.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling rushed over to Dream Comic Studio.

    The animation studio was in the middle of the city, on the 13th floor of amercial building, so when she entered the building, the receptionist of the building escorted her up.

    She stepped out of the lift, and the receptionist politely pointed towards an office in front of her. ¡°Miss Yin, the scriptwriting department of Dream Comic Studio is right in front. Main Editor Pudding is inside.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± The receptionist left.

    Yin Shuiling walked along the corridor. She had just taken two steps when she turned her gaze sideways to look through a meeting room that was made entirely out of ss. Thebel on the door indicated that it was used exclusively by VIPs, so this meeting room was probably used by the owner of the building to host his distinguished guests.

    Looking through the shiny ss windows, she could see everything happening inside the meeting room extremely clearly.

    The hall was adorned with luxurious ck and white d¨¦cor. Men dressed in smart suits were seated in leather seats. They crossed their legs and held cigarettes in their mouths. The entire room was filled with smoke. It was a meeting between many senior presidents.

    There was one person among them. He sat in the chairman¡¯s position, and Yin Shuiling saw him on the first nce.

    But Yin Shuiling did not think that they would meet each other that quickly, and she was at aplete loss.

    It was Yin Muchen.

    He was dressed in a ck shirt with ck trousers. His fashionable curls were all snipped away, and he had a cold, hard, short style. After all, he was 31 years old now.

    His former casualness and chill did not seem to exist anymore. Among those senior presidents, he was elegant and mighty as he crossed his long legs together. He would asionally exhale a mouthful of smoke, and his manner of speech was calm and respected among the crowd.

    In her direction, she could see half of his side profile. He was still handsome, but the difference between a 31 year old handsome man, and a 25 year old handsome man... He made women turn red in the face with his handsome face when he was 25 years old, and now, the 31 year old version of him made women feel captivated.

    Yin Shuiling stood in ce as she watched him mingle among the crowd. She watched him stand in the centre of the group, seeing him gain respect among the crowd.

    ¡°Rubus Coronarius?¡±

    A voice rang out in her ears. Yin Shuiling turned her gaze back to have a look. It was a woman in her 30s. She had a friendly smile on her face as she walked over.

    Yin Shuiling quickly smiled, ¡°Pudding?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Rubus Coronarius... Rubus Coronarius, how are you? Let me give you a hug.¡± Pudding was excited as she gave Yin Shuiling a hug. ¡°You are a miracle in ouric studio, I finally have the chance to meet you in person today. You are so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡±

    ¡°Rubus Coronarius, let¡¯s go. I will give you a tour of the studio...¡± As she spoke, Pudding had a nce at the VIP room, and said, ¡°Rubus Coronarius, I saw you staring at that meeting room just now. The people inside the meeting room are the big shots in T City. We would not be able to see them normally. Oh, President Zheng of ouric studio is also inside. Do you have someone that you know inside?¡±

    Yin Shuiling shook her head and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know anyone.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yin Shuiling followed Pudding as they left.

    ...

    Inside the meeting room

    ¡°President Yin, President Yin...¡± A senior president was calling out to Yin Muchen.

    Yin Muchen regained his senses and turned his gaze towards that person.

    The senior president cast his gaze downwards, and the moment he had a look, he saw his cigarette had burnt till the end, and the red end of the cigarette had already burnt his fingers.

    His face was expressionless as if he did not feel any pain. He lifted his hand up and stubbed the cigarette out in the ashtray beside him before he slowly flicked off the ashes that hadnded on his trousers.

    ¡°President Yin, what is wrong with you today? You seem to have something on your mind. Why don¡¯t you tell us what is inside your heart, let us see if we can help you out with your troubles.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...¡± Everyone agreed.

    Yin Muchen lifted his eyebrows up as heughed before he casually answered, ¡°I am thinking of a woman.¡±

    The moment he said those words. The senior presidents all broke out intoughter. ¡°President Yin, you must be joking. With your status, as long as the woman is interested in you, there is no need for you to take the initiative at all. Who is this woman? President Yin should let us know who it is. We will bathe her and send her to your bed, haha.¡±

    Everyone wasughing, and Yin Muchen also broke out into briefughter for a while, but he did not say a single word.

    At this moment, President Zheng of theic studio stood up. He was apologetic as he looked at Yin Muchen. ¡°President Yin, there is a distinguished guest at ouric studio today. We have a dinner gathering. I have to go attend.¡±

    President Zheng really did not have much power among these people. He also did not know why he was invited over today. He knew he did not have the status to be at this event.

    The senior presidents present also did not try to persuade him to stay. They only politely said, ¡°Okay, President Zheng, have a nice dinner.¡±

    President Zheng prepared to leave.

    ¡°President Zheng, please hold on for a moment.¡± Yin Muchen stopped him.

    President Zheng was puzzled as he turned his head back to have a look. ¡°President Yin, what orders do you have?¡±

    Yin Muchen stood up, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any orders, but I heard that you were going for a dinner gathering just now. I am also hungry, I don¡¯t know if you would mind if I grab a free meal?¡±

    The senior presidents present including President Zheng froze on the spot.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling settled the documents. She walked out of theic studio with Pudding. There was a group of scriptwriters from theic studio behind them, and everyone was very excited as they looked at Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling and Pudding headed in the direction of the elevator. The two walked with one another as they chatted. ¡°Rubus Coronarius, theic studio has already reserved a private room in the hotel to wee you today. Let¡¯s go and have dinner now.¡±

    If she rejected them at this moment, it would be extremely rude. Furthermore, it was the time for dinner right now, and she had to eat, so Yin Shuiling nodded her head. ¡°Then I will go along.¡±

    Pudding was very enthusiastic. She looked at Yin Shuiling a few more times as she emotionally eximed, ¡°Why are the Heavens so unfair? Rubus Coronarius, you possess talent, and I did not expect you to be so beautiful. I am really so curious; where did you develop your artistic talent?¡±

    This question...

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s defined eyes a moment of blurriness. When she was young, she was extremely talented in multiple aspects. She was good at everything, and after that, she leaned towards art because...

    ¡°When I was very very young, I liked an older boy. After that, he left me and went to America. He rarely came back to visit me, I was afraid that I would forget him, so I worked hard to draw him and used all of my efforts to draw.¡±

    ¡°Wow, it sounds so romantic, then Rubus Coronarius, are you together with that boy now?¡±

    Yin Shuiling had a smile on her face while she shook her head. ¡°No...¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Pudding was curious.

    Yin Shuiling looked at the red buttons of the lift that were pointing up and down. She curled the corners of her lips as she smiled. Her voice was very soft as she said, ¡°Because, love is very bitter... So, I do not love him anymore.¡±

    Pudding felt that it was such a pity, but she also knew that this topic would be touching someone else¡¯s sorrow, so she changed to another light hearted subject. ¡°Rubus Coronarius, I heard that you are an exchange student of S University. Are you still preparing to go back to Ennd?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head and continued, ¡°I will go back. The exchange period is three months long. I will leave after three months.¡±

    Pudding still wanted to continue chatting, but at this moment, a voice rang out behind her. ¡°Pudding.¡±

    Pudding turned around and loudly eximed, ¡°President Zheng! President Zheng. Let me introduce you to her formally. This is Rubus Coronarius here. Rubus Coronarius, this person is President Zheng of ouric studio, our big boss.¡±

    Yin Shuiling had a nce at President Zheng, she had a smile on her face as she politely said, ¡°President Zheng, how are you?¡± After that, she looked at the man behind President Zheng who was slowly walking over, Yin Muchen.

    She stood there and did not look at his figure in close detail, and now, when she had a proper look, the man was even taller and more handsome. The 31 year old man was strong and firm as he stood up straight. There was a mncholic masculine aura to him, and he looked extremely stunning.

    Hu Ya stood behind him, and Yin Muchen walked over to President Liu¡¯s side. His dark eyes stopped on Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face.

    Yin Shuiling had long known that this day woulde. She did not back away, and she only followed what she rehearsed in the mirror numerous times before. She looked at the man¡¯s defined and handsome face before lifting the corners of her lips into a bright smile. ¡°Older Brother.¡±

    Yin Muchen had both of his hands in his pockets. He did not move his eyebrows, but his gaze brushed over her soft lips, and the colour in his eyes darkened slightly. He calmly nodded his head before he said, ¡°You are back already?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Upon hearing her call him Older Brother, Pudding was taken aback. ¡°What? Rubus Coronarius, you are President Yin¡¯s younger sister? Then when I asked you if there was anyone that you knew inside the meeting room, you said you did not have, you...¡±

    President Zheng coughed quickly and gave an indication to Pudding with his gaze. Heughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Haha, this is our scriptwriter Pudding. She is new, and does not know the situation too well. Rubus Coronarius, oh no, Miss Yin, I did not think that you would be our famed member of ouric studio. It is a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    Actually just now, President Zheng recognized Yin Shuiling at first sight, but he did not dare to confirm it. He¡¯d also heard some things about what had happened three years ago. No wonder Yin Shuiling was unwilling to admit that she knew Yin Muchen.

    Who could take it when they had grievances that lead to the death of a family member?

    President Zhengughed and said, ¡°Rubus Coronarius, we are going to a hotel to have dinner. Just now, I had the pleasure of inviting President Yin over to apany us. It is such a coincidence. You siblings can have a chance to chat with one another.¡±

    They had to have a meal together...

    Yin Shuiling looked at Yin Muchen. The man also looked over at her. ¡°Of course,¡± she said with augh.

    The crowd entered the lift, and Pudding asked, ¡°President Zheng, when did you arrive behind us just now? You gave me a big shock.¡±

    ¡°You were chatting way too happily with Rubus Coronarius just now. We arrived a long time ago.¡±

    They came a long time ago?

    In her heart, Yin Shuiling thought, then, wouldn¡¯t he have heard everything that she said?

    ....

    There were many people inside the lift. It was slightly crowded, and she did not know whether everyone was doing it on purpose. They all stood towards one side, and she could only stand by Yin Muchen.

    The elevator went down with President Zheng and Pudding conversing with one another.

    Yin Shuiling tried hard to ignore the man beside her while maintaining her silence.

 Chapter 542 - The Front Passenger Seat Should Be Left For Sister-In-Law

    <h4>Chapter 542: The Front Passenger Seat Should Be Left For Sister-In-Law</h4>

    But Heavens did not let her wishese true. The elevator dinged, and a few more people entered the lift. Everyone squeezed towards the back, and she had no time to duck away. She stumbled with her steps and fell towards the back.

    Yin Muchen, who was once standing by her side, also retreated when she did not take notice. As she fell towards the back, her entire beautiful back fell directly into the man¡¯s broad embrace.

    Yin Muchen ced both of his hands in his pockets and did not touch her.

    But both of their bodies were tightly stered against one another.

    ¡°When did you return?¡±

    ¡°...Yesterday,¡± she answered while she moved her body, wanting to maintain some distance with him.

    But there was another tall man that blocking her path, and she was unable to move away.

    ¡°Where are you living now?¡± Yin Muchen continued to ask her.

    What were they chatting about now!

    Shameless.

    She knew that he was obviously waiting for the chance to take advantage of her.

    Yin Shuiling gave up on moving anymore. She turned her small head to the side. She raised her narrow eyes as she looked at Yin Muchen who was behind her. She had azy and charming smile on her face. Her voice was soft and coy as she said, ¡°I rented a condominium unit... After Older Brother has time, you cane over to visit.¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at her being casual and cool. She had grown up in the past three years, and she was already a small woman now.

    He was ufortable as he saw Yin Shuiling¡¯s friendly eyes slowly turn cold. She watched him swallow his saliva, and the expression on her face was both cold and mocking.

    Yin Muchen felt that there was a cold bucket of water that was poured down from the top of his head. In the past, he bullied her when she was younger and did not know anything at all. Things were different now, and she knew everything already.

    He lowered his volume and apologized, ¡°Sorry, your breath is getting in my face...¡±

    Yin Shuiling was bored as she shrugged her shoulders. Okay then, me her for it.

    Ding! The doors opened up, and Yin Shuiling walked out of the lift.

    ...

    She was at a disadvantage in the lift, so when they entered the private room of the hotel, Yin Shuiling picked the seat opposite Yin Muchen. Pudding apanied her, and President Zheng was together with Yin Muchen. There were other editors present around the table.

    Pudding poured some white wine into Yin Shuiling¡¯s ss as she said, ¡°Rubus Coronarius,e, let me give you a ss.¡±

    President Zheng waved his hands immediately, ¡°Can Miss Yin take alcohol? If you cannot drink, you can rece wine with tea.¡±

    It was such a joke, with this big Buddha Yin Muchen sitting here, how would he dare to ask Yin Shuiling to drink?

    Yin Shuiling took the wine ss and clinked her ss with Pudding¡¯s. ¡°It is okay. I can drink a bit. Although my face will turn red, I will not get drunk.¡±

    ¡°Okay, this is way cooler.¡± Pudding was happy as she clinked sses with Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling took a small sip.

    President Zheng looked at the wine ss ced in front of Yin Muchen. It was empty. He personally took the wine ss up and stood up to pour alcohol for Yin Muchen. ¡°President Yin can drink, right? Let me serve you a ss.¡±

    At this moment, Hu Ya stepped forward politely and stopped him. ¡°President Zheng, our President Yin is not drinking, he has to drive afterwards.¡±

    President Zheng heard Hu Ya¡¯s words and knew that Hu Ya was trying to reject him. ¡°President Yin, you can let Secretary Hu drive. It is fine to drink a little bit. Could President Yin have ended up in some trouble in the past due to drinking? Haha, men do have sex randomly after drinking...¡±

    With hisst sentence, Hu Ya gave President Zheng a long stare.

    President Zheng¡¯s heart thumped. Could it actually...be true?

    Oh my god, damned everything he said!

    President Zheng ced the wine ss back down immediately. He grabbed a bottle of fruit juice and poured it into Yin Muchen¡¯s ss. Without hesitation or embarrassment, he said, ¡°President Yin, let¡¯s drink fruit juice. Actually, I also cannot drink. Come, let¡¯s cheers.¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at Yin Muchen, who was seated opposite her. After Yin Muchen clinked sses with President Zheng, he lifted his head up slightly to shake the fruit juice in the ss, but his gaze was in her direction.

    In one moment, the two were looking at each other.

    Three years ago, he was reckless after drinking...

    They did not say anything, but they could not forget what has happened in the past.

    Yin Muchen had a gentle expression on his handsome face. Even his deep eyes had an apologetic and pitiful emotion in them.

    Yin Shuiling was calm as she averted her gaze away. She did not ept his apology and pity.

    She did not need it anymore.

    At this moment, Pudding said, ¡°Shuiling, we are almost done with our meal. We will hand the meeting over to both President Yin and President Zheng then. Let¡¯s go to the side to y games, whoever loses the game would have to answer each other¡¯s questions, or you would have to drink; how about that?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head.

    ...

    Five or six women stood around the round table. There were many wine bottles and sses stacked onto the table. The women shed some clothing and started to y happily ¡ª rock, paper, scissors.

    President Zheng on the other side took a cigarette from Yin Muchen and leaned over to help Yin Muchen light the cigarette up. ¡°President Yin, you didn¡¯t bring your young girlfriend out to y today?¡±

    Yin Muchen had a girlfriend; everyone in T City knew that.

    Yin Muchen pinched a cigarette between his fingers and took a puff. The puff of smoke emerged out of his sexy thin lips. He shook his head and said, ¡°No, she has sses to attend.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I got it. President Yin, you found a female university student that is ten years younger than yourself to be your girlfriend? Is she very coy?¡±

    Yin Muchenughed, as if he was thinking about his little girlfriend. There was love and gentleness on the bottom of his eyes as he said, ¡°How could that be? She is very obedient and listens to me very well.¡±

    ¡°That is more like it. President Yin is so rich and handsome ¡ª what woman would not be obedient?¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s gaze scanned the direction in front of him, and his gaze stopped on Yin Shuiling. He snorted out with a ¡°Hah!¡± There was a mocking smile on the corners of his lips. ¡°That does not apply to all women.¡±

    No matter what President Zheng continued to say, Yin Muchen did not reply to him anymore. He ced his handsome figure against the seat, and he squinted his narrow eyes while he raised his eyebrows up to smoke. The billows of smoke wafted around him, and he very tantly looked at the small woman from head to toe.

    The short candy-coloured sleeveless dress was really suited for her. The colour was bright and attractive, and it made her skin look fair and smooth. The skirt was also short enough. It was above her kneecaps. A man like Yin Muchen would not have known that every woman walking down the streets would dress like this today. He just found the skirt to be short, and the woman¡¯s fair, beautiful legs were exposed, and even worse, she wore a pair of metallic summer boots on her feet, and the aura of not being allowed to approach her was very apparent.

    His mind was still full of what she looked like three years ago. At that time, she only wore white and pink. There was a time he brought her shopping to try and purchase some bright colours like blue and red, and she still did not like it at that time.

    Now that she liked it, she made use of her youth and beauty, and she dolled herself up prettily, looking like a flower.

    He really missed her so much.

    At this moment, he heard the sound of merry-making. Pudding was pping as she said, ¡°Rubus Coronarius, you have lost the game. I want to ask a question; do you have a boyfriend now? Of course, you can choose not to answer. You can drink, instead.¡±

    This question made Yin Muchen lift his gaze back up again to look at Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling just drank some alcohol, and now her palm-sized face had two patches of red on it. She was having fun, and she used her small hand to tuck the hair by her cheek behind her ears. She winked sensually as sheughed and said, ¡°I will not drink. I will answer, I...have a boyfriend now. 1,2,3,4,5,6,7 ¡ª this is my eighth boyfriend.¡±

    The women allughed as they said, ¡°Rubus Coronarius, is that true or not? The speed of you changing boyfriends is way too fast, don¡¯t lie to all of us.¡±

    ¡°I am not bluffing; whoever lies in this game is pitiful!¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s continue to y.¡±....

    ...

    The dinner appointment was very joyous, and as it neared nine at night, everyone left, exiting the main doors of the hotel.

    Pudding held Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hand as she said, ¡°Rubus Coronarius, it is sote right now. You are such a beautiful girl; don¡¯t call a cab. It is dangerous. We took thepany bus toe here. We will take you back before we head back.¡±

    Yin Shuiling had yet to reply, and President Zheng stepped forward quickly. He used his gaze to give Pudding a hint as he said, ¡°Rubus Coronarius, I did not drive today. I have to take the bus back. There are not enough seats now. What about this; let President Yin take you back. We will be leaving. We will contact you again.¡±

    He did not wait for Pudding to say anything, and President Zheng pushed Pudding into the car.

    The bus left.

    Yin Shuiling stood on the spot as she sent the bus off with her gaze. She was also frustrated. President Zheng was being too obvious.

    At this moment, a clean and pure masculine scent came into her nostrils. Yin Muchen stood by her side as he said, ¡°I will bring you back.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head. It was true that it was a little dangerous for her to call a cab at this hour. If there were a car, and she did not take it, it would be extra for her not to take it. ¡°This President Zheng is trying to get into Older Brother¡¯s good books so badly, if I do not take Older Brother¡¯s car, wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of President Zheng¡¯s efforts?¡±

    Yin Muchen listened on as he hummed, without saying a word.

    Hu Ya drove the car out from the basement carpark. He¡¯d also gotten a new car in the past three years. He switched his Maybach for a Rolls Royce.

    Hu Ya got out of the car and handed the keys to Yin Muchen.

    ¡°Get in the car.¡± Yin Muchen pulled the door of the front passenger seat open.

    ¡°Older Brother, there is no need. I will still sit in the back.¡± Yin Shuiling opened the back door.

    Yin Muchen stared at her.

    Yin Shuiling also did not look at him. She went inside the car as she nonchntly said, ¡°I should still leave the front passenger seat for Sister-In-Law.¡±

    Yin Muchen was silent for a few seconds. He closed the front passenger door before he got onto the car.

    The ck Rolls Royce cruised smoothly on the road.

    The neon lights of the city streamed into the car windows and shone down on the man¡¯s face. The 31-year-old man that had settled down, he looked mighty and reserved, and those bright lights shone past his neat hairline, making him look mesmerizing.

    After driving for some distance, he looked into the rear view mirror to look at Yin Shuiling, who was seated in the back. He said, ¡°I have yet to get married.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that true?¡± Yin Shuiling took her phone out from her bag, and she was using the app in the phone to edit the gif that she¡¯d drawn in the morning. ¡°Older Brother is 31 years old this year. You are not young anymore, after a few more years, your body will not be able to function as well anymore. You should settle down soon and look for a good woman to start a family.¡±

    Yin Muchen found her words to be piercing as he said, ¡°You are saying that I am old?¡±

 Chapter 543 - President Yinâ€™s New Love

    <h4>Chapter 543: President Yin¡¯s New Love</h4>

    Yin Shuiling lifted her head up after looking at her phone upon hearing what he said. She was serious as she had a look at the man in front of her eyes and retorted, ¡°31 years old, aren¡¯t you old?¡±

    Her tone was so nonchnt as if she thought it was extremely reasonable. She did not joke around at all, and she really was not joking. She really felt that he was old now.

    Yin Muchen had never been judged by anyone for being old, and his expression was not too good.

    At this moment, a ringtone sounded. Yin Shuiling received a call.

    Yin Muchen looked at her through the rear view mirror. She used her small fair hand to take out her Bluetooth earpiece from her bag. She used her other hand to tuck the hair by the side of her left ear, exposing her small, snow-white earlobes before she stuffed her earpiece inside and started to talk.

    The Bluetooth earpiece was pink, and there was a crystal embedded on it. It was not from a luxurious brand, but it looked extremely small and exquisite, and it was extremely fitting for her.

    It was not hard to tell that her taste throughout the years had gotten better and better. Simply judging by the candy coloured sleeveless dress that she was wearing, it was not from any well known brand, but when she wore it, it looked as if it were from a big brand, and she looked better than a model.

    Three years ago, she had always been treated preciously by him, and he treated her like a princess.

    These three years without him, she still lived so exquisitely, and she treated herself as a princess.

    What was a woman?

    A true woman was like her;. She was resilient, brave, and intelligent. She would not be worn down by life and did not rely on anyone else. She lived a morous life by herself.

    These three years, she really had a good life.

    She was speaking English.

    Her English pronunciation was both experienced and fluent. Yin Muchen listened on quietly. This was probably her first, second, third.. eighth boyfriend. She sounded very intimate as she spoke with him, and she would call him, ¡°Honey¡±.

    It was clear that she was in a rtionship now.

    About a minuteter, the phone call reached the end. He did not know what the person on the other end said, but Yin Shuiling suddenly lifted her eyebrows. Her voice was coy and displeased as she said, ¡°Fuck you,¡± before she hung up.

    She had just pressed the button to end the call when she heard the man¡¯s deep, somewhat curious voice. ¡°Who were you talking to just now?¡±

    Yin Shuiling plucked the Bluetooth earpiece from her ear. Her small, exquisite face was expressionless. She had just ended the call, and she was in a good mood. Even the tone that she used to reply the man became brighter, ¡°Jack, my boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± The man snorted before he said, ¡°I will have someone investigate Jack¡¯s background tonight. If he doesn¡¯t have a good background, you should consider breaking up with him...¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Yin Shuiling protested out loud, her defined eyes crashed with the man¡¯s dark gaze in the rear view mirror. ¡°Why would you investigate a person¡¯s background for no reason? Doing this is very rude...¡±

    ¡°Rude?¡± Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up into a cold and mocking smile. ¡°Are you sure you know anything about manners? You are someone who just said the word fuck to a man on the phone.¡±

    Yin Shuiling let out a ¡°Oh.¡± She bent forward, and her small, slim arms were propped up against the back of the man in the driver¡¯s seat. She exhaled by the side of the man¡¯s ear as she said, ¡°Older Brother is angry now? Why are you angry? We are adults now, and furthermore, we are in a rtionship with one another. Saying the word fuck is very normal, just like how Older Brother has had so many women in the past, I would not believe it if Older Brother were to im to have not ever said this word to those women.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯srge hand on the steering wheel suddenly contracted. His handsome face turned dark, and he coldly replied, ¡°Foreigner¡¯s private lives are very dirty. You should y less. Be careful, otherwise, you might contract an illness.¡±

    ¡°Hah, haha,...¡± Yin Shuilingughed for a moment. Her hooded eyes were extremely attractive as she said. ¡°I just like foreigners, they are huge in size and have good stamina. They are passionate. Talking about the word dirty, Older Brother is not a foreigner, but you are way dirtier than them.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s evilly red at Yin Shuiling through the rear view mirror.

    Yin Shuiling was not afraid at all. She squinted her eyes together as she broke out into an even brighter smile. ¡°That year, Older Brother had just returned from America. I was 15 years old at that time. That day in the room, you were almost naked with a woman doing god knows what. That woman was lying against the wall, and you were behind her. I was not careful, and I barged inside. You even got angry with me. When you used that body of yours that had touched so many women to rape me, why weren¡¯t you scared of passing illnesses over to me then?¡±

    Yin Muchen started to pant. He bit his cheeks until the were stiff. She¡¯d found out about everything that he did to her in the past, and now she kept repeating the word dirty in front of him.

    She despised him and hated him.

    The rape three years ago...

    At this moment, a hurried horn red behind them. It turned out that Yin Muchen swerved over from the secondne to the thirdne. The Rolls Royce almost ended up in an ident with the car behind it.

    Yin Muchen hurriedly turned the steering wheel and avoided an ident.

    Yin Shuiling as thrown into the back due to the impact. She climbed back up and sat down properly. To avoid ending up in an ident, she was intelligent and chose not to provoke him or make him angry. She did not want to die.

    No matter what kind of feelings that the man sitting in front of her was feeling right now, she used her phone to open the app and continued to edit the gif.

    Yin Muchen felt as if a bout of fire suddenly lit up inside his chest. He could not exin what kind of feelings he was experiencing inside his heart. His entire brain was in aplete mess. He stretched his hand out to roll down the windows, and the cold air from outside blew onto his face.

    But he had to consider the fact that she was in the back also. She was dressed so minimally, so he wound the window back up, leaving only a tiny gap.

    Neither of them said anything after that, and the Rolls Royce stopped on the ground floor very quickly.

    Yin Shuiling stretched her hand out to open the car door. She steadied herself and looked at the man in front of her. She stretched one slim arm out, and her voice was coy and sweet as she said, ¡°Older Brother, I will be going now.¡±

    She turned around and left.

    Yin Muchen rolled the windows down, and he watched the girl walk into the distance.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling went into the lobby of the condominium unit. She went into the elevator, and the moment the doors of the elevator closed, the smile on her face disappearedpletely.

    The doors of the lift opened up again, and she entered her own condominium unit.

    She went into her room and hopped onto the bed. She was so exhausted. Interacting with that man made her feel so fatigued.

    As if all of the energy in her body had been sucked out.

    She stared at the ceiling for a few moments in a daydream, then she stood up and went into the bathroom. She used cold water to wash her face.

    When she came out again, she went to the windows, wanting to shut the curtains close. The moment she nced over, she saw that the Rolls Royce was still parked downstairs. He still hadn¡¯t left.

    Yin Shuiling took a quick nce. Whoosh. She did not have an expression on her face as she pulled the curtains shut.

    ...

    Inside the car below, Yin Mucheny the seat t. He ced one arm behind his head as he looked at the windows. He knew when the girl appeared, and he witnessed the girl shutting the curtains without hesitation.

    The coldness that she was treating him with was not fake, and it came from her core.

    Yin Muchen closed his eyes as he mocked himself with augh.

    He deserved all of this.

    His mind went to the documents that he¡¯d received over these three years. She¡¯d gone to Ennd and quickly adapted to life in Ennd. The money inside the overseas ounts that Yin De left for her, she donated all of it to the mountainous areas.

    Her academic results in school were extremely stunning. She would get a schrship every year, and these three years, she had published multipleic books, and it made her extremely wealthy.

    She liked to travel outside ss. She went torge and small cities in Ennd. She went from London al the way to Buckingham Pce and walked from Buckingham Pce to Windsor Pce...

    One backpack, one pen. She lead a firm and strong life all by herself, yet it was so cool.

    She was still that princess, but she blossomed from a flower raised in a greenhouse to a red rose that could stand the wind and rain.

    She was proud.

    These three years, he did not go looking for her. He told himself multiple times that if she was not leading a good life, as long as there was a person that dared to bully her and make her cry, he would fly over to Ennd to look for her.

    But that never happened.

    She was living so well.

    These three years, her words would repeat in his mind ¡ª From now on, don¡¯t ever appear before me, if you hope that I would live well...

    He controlled the longing that he had inside his bones, and he ced her in a world without him to heal from her injuries.

    Rubus Coronarius.

    Rubus Coronarius was an extremely beautiful flower, but the only pity that was this flower only bloomed at dead ends.

    The floriography of this flower was ¡ª The beauty at the dead end.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling was strolling in the field of the school, and at this moment, Lin Xuemei ran over from the distance. ¡°Shuiling.¡±

    Yin Shuiling stopped in her tracks and greeted her back, ¡°Xuemei.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, I heard that you saw your Older Brother President Yin a few days ago, how did it go? Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, everything is pretty good.¡±

    ¡°That is good then. Oh right, Shuiling, have you met President Yin¡¯s current girlfriend yet?¡±

    Yin Shuiling froze for a moment before she curled the corners of her lips up into a smile. ¡°Not yet. My Older Brother... Does he have a girlfriend already?¡±

    ¡°He has. President Yin¡¯s girlfriend is in our school, she is the prettiest English major ¡ª Su Mo.¡±

    ¡°Oh, how is she?¡±

    ¡°Su Mo looks pretty good. Of course, she cannot bepared with our Shui Ling... Su Mo is very innocent and likes to wear white dresses normally. Her character is very obedient and gentle. She speaks softly as if she would not have a temper at all. Oh right, that Su Mo likes to carry hello kitty backpacks... Shuiling, talking about it now, I think this Su Mo is so simr to you in the past.¡±

    Yin Shuilingughed and said, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course...¡± Lin Xuemei wanted to continue speaking, but at this moment, a group of people came over in her direction. Therge group of girls were surrounding a beautiful girl like a queen as they ambushed her.

    ¡°Shuiling, speak of the devil. She is really here now. The one in the middle is that Su Mo.¡±

    Yin Shuiling lifted her head up to have a look. Su Mo, who was in the middle of the group, was just as Lin Xuemei described her. She was dressed in a white dress that made her look like an angel. She looked young, around 21 years old, and she carried a pink Hello Kitty backpack.

    Yin Shuiling found her funny. A 21 year old university student was still carrying such a childish bag? No matter how she looked at her, she looked so out of ce.

    Yin Shuiling could also tell at first nce that the hello kitty bag that she was carrying was the same one that Yin Shuiling used to have.

    But the funny thing was, these three years, hello kitty bags had gone through many designs, and Su Mo was still carrying the old design from three years ago.

    Lin Xuemei said that this Su Mo was like her, and looking at her now, she did seem simr in some ways...

    ¡°Shuiling, look at how Su Mo looks so delighted. She is able to get whatever she wants in S university because President Yin pampers her all the time. That is why all of the students in school are trying to get into her good books, and even the rich businessmen in T City have started to give presents to this Su Mo under the table. They are thinking of using this Su Mo to change their fates in front of President Yin by asking her to speak to the side of President Yin¡¯s ear beside his pillow.¡±

    ¡°Pillow?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Su Mo started to live together with President Mu a long time ago. This is no secret in T City. Every Friday, President Yin always personally drives to pick Su Mo up and take her back to his condominium unit.¡±

    Yin Shuiling listened on without saying a single word.

    At this moment, therge group of girls came over. A girl among them stretched her hand out to point at Yin Shuiling. ¡°Oy, I am calling out to you. Give some space and let us through. Our Su Mo wants to walk along this path. You should quickly retreat to one side.¡±

 Chapter 545 - Is This Man Mentally Ill?

    <h4>Chapter 545: Is This Man Mentally Ill?</h4>

    Su Mo noticed Yin Muchen standing beside the desk, at first nce. The man ced one hand in his pocket and used another hand to casually flip through the textbook.

    Looking at the man¡¯s extremely handsome face, Su Mo¡¯s face turned even redder. She was coy as she said, ¡°President Yin...¡±

    Upon hearing her voice, Yin Muchen lifted his head up.

    Upon having a clear look at the fiery red nightgown that Su Mo was wearing. The man¡¯s expression changed drastically. He loudly growled, ¡°Who asked you to dress like that? Where are the clothes that I prepared for you?¡±

    He lifted his feet up as he kicked the chair that was by his side. His eyebrows were lifted in anger. ¡°I will give you a minute. Change back into that quickly. Otherwise, you will have to shoulder the responsibility on your own ord!¡±

    Su Mo was taken aback, and she was in a daze. She did not think that this elegant and warm man would get angry without any warning. His eyes were all red as he yelled at her, as if he were a beast about to swallow her up.

    ¡°Yes, yes, President Yin, I will change back into that attire now.¡± She ran to the closet and took the pink spaghetti strap out, then dashed back into the washroom to change into it.

    While Su Mo was changing, she cursed Yin Muchen inside her heart. Is this man mentally ill?

    This spaghetti strap top was obviously for a 15 year old girl to wear. It was extremely childish. She was 21 years old now, and it was extremely small when she put it on. It made her look extremely foolish.

    Over the entire year, she would wear this at night, and she almost couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    What was this man actually thinking? It was nighttime now, night time! A grown woman and man in the same room, they should be doing those things with heightened hormones. She purposely wore that sexy nightgown to seduce him, and he actually got angry at her instead.

    Su Mo looked at her beautiful figure in the mirror. She still had her first time. She was extremely clean, and any man who looked at her would be captivated.

    But that man was an exception.

    Was he even a man?

    Does he have some problem with his body?

    Su Mo changed her attire and walked out. She did not dare to show her displeasure on her face, so she looked at Yin Muchen cautiously.

    Yin Muchen waved his hands towards her, ¡°Come over here. Do your homework.¡±

    Su Mo wanted to roll her eyes.

    She sat down in the chair. The man stood beside her, and he took out all of the examination papers inside her bag. He had a look at her recent examination results. He was displeased and lifted his eyebrows. ¡°Language and Politics, you only scored these marks. What is growing inside your mind? Grass?¡±

    Su Mo looked at therge numbers on her examination papers. She got a 90...out of 100. She¡¯d achieved a score of 90 marks. She¡¯d beenplimented by the teachers in her school for the score that she¡¯d managed to obtain.

    He had to know that she was attending university not high school. Other than having to score well in professional English, it was all good as long as she passed the rest of her subjects, but he had high standards. She could only use all of her effort to study, but she had already scored 90 marks, and he was still not satisfied.

    ¡°Do this exam. I wille over to have a lookter,¡± Yin Muchen ordered before leaving.

    Su Mo could only try her best toplete the exam.

    She got to know Yin Muchen a year ago, and at that time, she¡¯d juste over to the huge city from a small vige. She was extremely innocent and did not know anything at all. She also did dare to look at others. Her gaze was gentle and fearful as she wanted to duck away all the time, and her roommates wouldugh at her and named her little white rabbit.

    At some point, she got to meet Yin Muchen. He nced at her once among the crowd of people. After that, someone named Secretary Hu came looking for her, and he said that his President wanted to keep her.

    Keep her?

    She knew what this meant.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s reputation in T City was widespread. This kind of man was rich, powerful, handsome, and had high status. What woman would not like him?

    Even if he did not give her money and asked her to sleep with him once, she would be willing.

    She agreed to it, and he brought her back to his condominium unit.

    When she thought that he would want her, he gave her the pyjamas of a 15 year old girl, a white dress, hello kitty bag, and also a whole load of examination papers and books, and he asked her to sit down to do her homework.

    The moment she started to do so, it went on for a year.

    He would rarely speak to her. He¡¯s never smiled at her. Even now, she still addressed him formally as ¡°President Yin,¡± and he only really treated her as an essory, wanting her to stay inside this room.

    Su Mo felt that her life was bitter. Other women that were kept, they all just used their bodies, but she had to use her brains. She also did not like to wear white dresses, hello kitty... She liked diamonds and mourous looking clothes.

    But she had no other choice. These were his demands.

    If she dared to retaliate, she just saw it just now; the consequences would be very serious.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling attended ss. Everything was going very well. She just met Su Mo along the corridor a few times. This Su Mo probably knew something, and the gaze that she directed at Yin Shuiling was very different.

    Yin Shuiling knew that Su Mo was jealous of her. She was extremely jealous of her.

    Yin Shuiling could understand her. Su Mo was just a recement, and after she saw the real thing, how could she not be jealous?

    Yin Shuilingughed coldly inside her heart. Yin Muchen was so sick. In the past, he¡¯d taken Xiao Mei, who looked exactly like her, to sleep with him, and now, he looked for this Su Mo.

    That was such a joke!

    But the joke was just a joke. Yin Shuiling met with a small incident at school that day.

    After ss, she walked along the corridor. Because the edits that theic studio wanted were in a hurry, she took the drawings in her hands to have a look. She had just started to concentrate, but suddenly, she slipped, and she fell onto the floor.

    Her arm brushed against the wall, and her skin was bruised as a result. She was not injured badly, but she was still in so much pain that her eyes were immediately filled with tears.

    These three years, she was still weak, she had her own abilities and did not allow herself to go through many struggles.

    Her body was still frail and weak.

    At this moment, Lin Xuemei ran over and said, ¡°Shuiling, why did you fall down? Get up quickly. Are you hurt? I will bring you to the nurse¡¯s room bandage your wounds.¡±

    Lin Xuemei helped Yin Shuiling get up.

    ¡°Shuiling, why is there a puddle of water on the floor...¡± As she spoke, Lin Xuemei bent her waist down to have a sniff. ¡°It seems to reek of oil... Shuiling, did someone do this on purpose?¡±

    When Yin Shuiling fell down, she had smelled the oil right away. This was very obvious; someone must want to harm her.

    But who was this person?

    Yin Shuiling lifted her gaze up to look around her surroundings, there was no one around.

    The person probably ran away a long time ago.

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling noticed a pearl that by the corner of the wall. She walked over and bent over to pick the pearl up. She had been together with Yin Muchen for three years, and she had some expertise in jewellery.

    This pearl was high quality, and it was very expensive.

    ¡°Shuiling, did the mastermind leave this pearl behind? Do you know who it is now?¡±

    Yin Shuiling kept the pearl into her pocket and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is right now, but I believe I would find out very quickly...¡±

    She would find that person.

    ¡°Okay, Shuiling, can you walk right now? Let¡¯s go to the nurse¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°I can walk. Only my arm is injured.¡±

    ....

    In the nurse¡¯s room

    Yin Shuiling sat down on the chair as she checked the injury on her arm. Lin Xuemei had a look around her surroundings and skeptically said, ¡°Eh, why is there no one around here? It¡¯s so quiet! Where is the doctor? Shuiling, have a seat and wait a while. I will look for someone.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head.

    Lin Xuemei walked out, and a few minutester, a person who walked over and ced a medical tray by the side of her hand.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± the person asked her.

    Yin Shuiling did not lift her head because she could not take the pain. Herrge, defined eyes were still wet, and she drooped her eyes as she examined her wound like a little girl would. This image could make anyone pity her the moment they looked at her.

    ¡°Ouch... it hurts...¡± Yin Shuiling replied before she quickly realized that something was not right. This voice...was so familiar.

    She lifted her head, and a handsome and stylish young face appeared before her eyes. It was...Fan Chengsi.

    Fan Chengsi came over.

    Yin Shuiling immediately broke out into a bright smile. She was surprised as she said, ¡°Fan Chengsi, why are you here?¡±

    Fan Chengsi was dressed in a white striped shirt. There was a gentleman¡¯s butterfly bow on his cor. He matched it with a pair of ck casual pants on the bottom. The 22 year old man was his prime. His clothes were stylish and cool, and his aura was attractive.

    He pressed one hand on the first aid box before taking another hand out of his pocket. He flicked Yin Shuiling¡¯s small forehead. With pity and love, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t go with you. Were you nning not to contact me when you returned?¡±

    After he flicked her, Yin Shuiling raised her eyebrows up in pain. She hit Fan Chengsi back. Her small face was bright, and her eyes were sparkling. ¡°What are you doing? Are you making me feel pain?¡±

    Her soft and coy voice was displeased yet gentle.

    ¡°You still know something about pain? Three years ago, I stopped being your friend just with one line of yours. These three years, I controlled myself and did not go to see you. Even if I flew over to Ennd, I only dared to walk along your school gate multiple times. Why didn¡¯t you know I was in pain back then?¡±

    As he spoke, he held her slim arm and pressed it down. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me bandage it for you...¡±

    ¡°Fan Chengsi, why are you so rough?¡± She wanted to withdraw her slim arms.

    But Fan Chengsi pressed her hands down and did not allow her to move. He took the sanitizing cotton buds in his hands and helped her to gently treat her wound before lowering his head down to blow some air on her wound. He lifted his gaze up. His eyes were full of pity as he looked at her, ¡°Shuiling, is it a little better now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes were bright and sparkling as she looked at her.

    Her wound was not big. After he treated it, Fan Chengsi ced a band aid on it. Yin Shuiling took her slim arms back. ¡°It¡¯s done. Fan Chengsi, thank you.¡±

    She wanted to stand up.

    But a ck shadow pressed down on her. A clean masculine scent wafted into her nostrils. It turned out that Fan Chengsi used both hands to press down on the handle of the chair. He bent over and blocked her in with his broad chest.

    This was a very alien masculine scent. Although it was pleasant to the nose, Yin Shuiling still instinctively turned her body sideways.

    The masculine scent that she was familiar with only belonged to one person.

    No matter how much she hated that person, she still could not ept the scent of anyone else other than that person after all.

    This was also the only thing that she hated about herself over these three years.

    ¡°Shuiling, now that I have bandaged it up already, we should also talk about the things between you and me now.¡± Fan Chengsi had bright and handsome smile on his face as he spoke.

    Yin Shuiling pushed him away. ¡°Fan Chengsi, don¡¯t speak nonsense. Let me go, quickly. I heard that you have been doing very well in these three years. You took over your father¡¯s supermarket chain and even started your own Fan Chengsi designbel that is solely yours. You celebrated your birthdayst month and even invited a young popr pop group to apany you. You are the nation¡¯s ideal husband now. What are you doing, ambushing me right now?¡±

    Fan Chengsi saw the girl duck away just like a small rabbit. He could not help but stretch his hands out to touch her small face. He was serious as he said, ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t try to act with me. You know who I was being strong for over these three years. You also know who I have always been waiting for these three years.¡±

    ¡°Fan Chengsi, I already have a boyfriend. His name is Jack. He is in Ennd now. You cannot make me...cheat on him, right?¡±

 Chapter 546 - Itâ€™s Fine Shui Ling, Even If You Are Unable To Forget Him, It Is Not Your Fault

    <h4>Chapter 546: It¡¯s Fine Shui Ling, Even If You Are Unable To Forget Him, It Is Not Your Fault</h4>

    Fan Chengsi froze and said, ¡°What, you have a boyfriend right now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head.

    Fan Chengsi looked at the girl for a moment. After confirming that she was not joking, he looked at her tiny lips once again. Her lips were elegantly beautiful with a stunning maroon arc. Her lips that were once tender and pink had assumed the red shade of a small woman. It was just as if she had applied lipstick, and the colour in his gaze darkened. ¡°Shuiling, kiss me.¡±

    Yin Shuiling widened her eyes.

    ¡°What are you staring at me for? I didn¡¯t ask you to kiss me on the lips. You were in Ennd for the past three years. Could you actually not know that friends that did not see each other for a long time would kiss each other¡¯s cheeks to express their longing?¡±

    He was telling the truth, and it was hard for Yin Shuiling to reject him. She had no choice. She stood up straight and lifted her small head up to kiss his handsome face.

    ¡°Are we done now?¡± Yin Shuiling wanted to get up.

    ¡°Who said that it was done, I think it is pretty good for you to cheat on your partner right now. Yin Shuiling, can I be your boyfriend in China?¡± After he said these words, Fan Chengsi stretched his hand out to hook onto the back of her head, as he searched for her soft red lips and kissed her.

    ...

    Yin Muchen parked his car outside the main gates of the school. It was Friday, and he was here to pick Su Mo up.

    Su Mo had sses and was a littlete to get dismissed. He opened the door and walked out of the car.

    He ced his left hand in his pocket. It was just as if he¡¯d hidden something in his pocket. He moved his hands around, and his dark gaze scanned the inner grounds of the school, he hesitated for a few seconds before he walked into the school.

    He met the director of the school on the way. The director was weing as he said, ¡°President Yin, are you here to pick Su Mo up? Su Mo¡¯s ssroom in located on the South side of campus. I will escort you over.¡±

    Yin Muchen shook his head and said, ¡°There is no need.¡±

    He walked away.

    The director looked on as the man headed off into the distance. Why was he heading north?

    The northern blocks were for the artistic students.

    Yin Muchen walked along the corridor. He knew where Yin Shuiling¡¯s ssroom was located, and he stood outside the ssroom to have a look. ss was dismissed, and there was no one left inside the ssroom.

    ¡°President Yin...¡± It was Lin Xuemei. She hade out to look for the doctor. ¡°President Yin, what are you doing here? Are you here to look...for Shuiling?¡±

    Yin Muchen did not deny it, and he asked her, ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Lin Xuemei pointed towards the back and said, ¡°Shuiling is inside the nurses¡¯ room.¡±

    ¡°Nurse¡¯s room?¡± The man heard these words and immediately raised his eyebrows. He took two steps forward, and his eyes were sinister as he stared at Lin Xuemei. ¡°Why would she be inside the nurse¡¯s room. How did she get hurt?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Shuiling fell down today, but she was not badly hurt. It is just her elbow that was a little bruised....¡± Lin Xuemei wanted to continue speaking, and a gust of wind that past her. Yin Muchen had already left.

    Lin Xuemei wanted to call out to him. She had yet to finish speaking, and she wanted to tell Yin Muchen that there was someone who wanted to harm Yin Shuiling intentionally.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s strides were extremely long. He was even more anxious inside his thinking about the injuries that she¡¯d sustained, so he quickly went over to the nurse¡¯s room. He stood at the foot of the door as he wanted to rush in, but the sound ofughter rang out in his ears.

    He froze in his tracks. He was familiar with the sound of thisughter; it belonged to Yin Shuiling.

    At this moment, herughter sounded both coy and displeased as she said, ¡°Fan Chengsi, what are you doing? Why did you kiss me?¡±

    Kiss...

    This word made Yin Muchen¡¯s irises contract, and hisrge palms that were stuck in his pockets were kneaded into fists, and he was very tempted to rush inside right now.

    But he did not dare to do so.

    He did not have the courage.

    His body froze for a moment. He turned his body to the side slightly and snuck a peek inside the nurse¡¯s room.

    Yin Shuiling was sitting down on a wooden chair inside. There was a tall and handsome man bent over, pressing her down, and the man¡¯s lips were kissing her soft small lip, just as if he were sucking on jelly.

    Yin Shuiling used her small fair hands to push his chest away. She turned her head to the side to duck away, but she was not forceful as she did so, especially as she protested with her coy voice. No matter how he looked at it, she was rejecting him yet weing him at the same time.

    Yin Muchen saw many women who behaved like this.

    Fan Chengsi cupped her palm face into his palm. He held her down and did not allow her to move around. He put his left hand in his pocket as he took an item out of it, then he pushed it into her small hand as he said, ¡°This is for you; it is a present.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡± Yin Shuiling dropped her gaze to look at it. It was a ne, and she looked at it carefully before pouting her small lips up as she looked at Fan Chengsi feeling displeased. ¡°This is the ne that you are giving to me? Where did the diamonds that you promised me go? You used some colour strings to braid this ne to fool me?¡±

    Fan Chengsi looked at the girl¡¯s tender, attractive face. His nostrils were full of the fragrant scent on her body, and it was extremely attractive. He came to her face as he kissed her. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry... This is a braided ne. I made it myself. I spend an entire year doing it. No matter how much money you have, it is not enough for you to buy it... What generation is it now, and you are still thinking of a diamond ne? That thing is old fashioned. Could it be appropriate for you? My Shuiling is way more dazzling than any diamond.¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked down at the braided ne. The ne was made very exquisitely, and there were small flowers on the colorful handmade strings. They were very tiny...

    Fan Chengsi¡¯s feelings for her were all contained in this ne.

    Was she touched?

    She was obviously touched, but all of Yin Shuiling¡¯s attention was focused on the ck figure in her peripheral vision. Yin Muchen was here, and he was just outside the door; she knew it.

    ¡°Shuiling..¡± Fan Chengsi found that kissing her face was not enough. The girl lowered her head, and he bent over even more before covering her small lips.

    Yin Shuiling froze for a few seconds before she slowly lifted her head up. She stretched both of her small hands out to hug Fan Chengsi¡¯s neck. She was inexperienced but she took the initiative at the same time to respond to him.

    Yin Muchen could not stand this at all. His emotions were in full swing. He took the chance as she opened her mouth and was eager as he went inside.

    From where Yin Muchen was standing, he could clearly see the two kissing each other.

    ...

    Yin Muchen did not know how he walked out of the building. When he saw her kissing another man, his entire body became hot, and this kind of heat was just like when he would see someone that he did not like when he was youthful and hated that he could not dash forward to punch the guy to death.

    But after the heat was gone, his entire body became cold. What kind of status did he have to be dashing forward?

    That person was Fan Chengsi.

    Three years ago, she had a child together with Fan Chengsi. After that, after he raped her. The child who belonged to them was gone...

    He did not have any recourse. He was even more afraid of her. He was afraid that she would once again say the things that she told him three years ago: In the future, don¡¯t appear before my eyes again...

    Actually, he was pretty old now.

    Once she disappeared, she was gone for three years, and he did not dare to look for her.

    And all of a sudden, he was 31.

    If she disappeared once again, and he had to endure another three years and yet another, he would turn 40 very quickly. At that point, he would be middle-aged.

    He really did not want to turn old.

    Because when he got old, she¡¯d still be youthful. Just now, when she hugged Fan Chengsi and kissed him, they were an attractive pair, and that scene was very eye-catching.

    He felt as if he had lost his soul. He walked out of the corridor and saw a rubbish bin. He froze for a moment before he walked over and threw the thing that he¡¯d hidden inside his pockets into the bin.

    The diamond ne that he saw in the cab of the jewelry store, he still could not help himself as he bought it.

    Just now, he wanted to gift it to her.

    But Fan Chengsi said that diamonds were not in fashion anymore; they were old fashioned and unmorous.

    Fan Chengsi gave her a braided ne that was full of his love and romantic feelings.

    It was true. In the world today, the most valuable items are handmade.

    he did not know anything about romance.

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up mockingly, then he walked out of the main gates of the school.

    Su Mo had already been dismissed from school, and she was standing by the side of the car to wait. After seeing hime out, Su Mo said, ¡°President Yin.¡±

    Yin Muchen walked over, and he did not look at Su Mo. He stretched his hand out to open the door of the driver¡¯s seat before he sat inside.

    Su Mo noticed that he was not saying anything. She guessed that he was not in a good mood, and she instinctively went to open the front passenger seat door. She climbed inside, and the car cruised off into the distance.

    ...

    After seeing Yin Muchen leave, Yin Shuiling¡¯s thick long eyshes were quiet as they drooped down. She took her small hands back from Fan Chengsi¡¯s neck before pushing his chest away.

    Fan Chengsi awoke from his drunken stupor. He felt that the girl was unwilling to do this, and he let go of her small fragrant tongue.

    ¡°Whats wrong?¡± He cupped her face.

    Yin Shuiling turned her face to the side in his embrace. Although they kissed one another, her face was very pale, she shook her head as she said softly, ¡°Just now, he was here... Fan Chengsi, I am sorry...¡±

    She made use of him.

    Fan Chengsi understood what she was trying to say in an instant, no wonder she was so passionate and took the initiative.

    ¡°Shuiling, have you still not forgotten him?¡±

    Yin Shuiling dropped her long eyshes and did not say a word.

    When she was silent, she seemed even more lonely. Actually, no matter how brave and strong she¡¯s been over the past three years, she was still a 21 year old girl, a small girl who has lost her home and kin.

    Fan Chengsi felt that his heart was wounded. He pressed the back of Yin Shuiling¡¯s head and took her into his embrace. Heforted her gently and said, ¡°Its okay, Shuiling, even if you are unable to forget him, it is also not your fault. No one could me you... You only need time. You need more time to forget... We will definitely forget it...¡±

    Yin Shuiling gently closed her eyes while resting in Fan Chengsi¡¯s warm embrace.

    ...

    In the morning, Su Mo wore a white dress as she walked out of the room.

    She stood upstairs, and she noticed that Aunty was busy inside the kitchen as she said, ¡°Aunty, what are we eating for breakfast today? Do you have the sunny side ups that I like, added with sugar?¡±

    Aunty looked out of the window of the kitchen as she nced at Su Mo, and she answered, ¡°I am sorry, Miss Su, Sir said that you can only drink milk and eat sandwiches. Sunny side ups are oily; you will definitely get fat after eating such foods.¡±

    Su Mo¡¯s face immediately darkened. She loudly snorted. Wasn¡¯t she just a helper? She treated her so coldly all the time. What was she being so arrogant for?

    After she turned into the true female owner of this ce, the first thing that she would do would be to fire her.

    Su Mo decided to not speak to Aunty. She turned her head to look at Yin Muchen¡¯s room. The man was being so weirdst night. After he entered the condominium unit, he returned to his own room. He also did not help her with her homework, and he did note out all night.

    Su Mo took light steps towards his room before opening the door, and she walked in.

    Yin Muchen slept on therge bed. He lost his sharp and mighty aura in the day. He turned his body to the side as he slept. He looked extremely fatigued, and the night gave him some stubble on his lower jaw, adding to the miserable appearance of this man.

    Su Mo¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration and enchantment. This man was so mesmerizing.

    Su Mo turned around wanting to leave the room, and at this moment, she realized that there was a bottle of medication ced on the bed stand. She had a look and she recognized the English words written on it. They were sleeping pills.

    Sleeping pills?

    Su Mo was extremely rmed. She had a look at the medication bottle, then looked at the man on the bed once again. She could not believe that the man was dependent on sleeping pills to fall asleep.

 Chapter 547 - After Ten Years, She Finally Heard This Line From Him

    <h4>Chapter 547: After Ten Years, She Finally Heard This Line From Him</h4>

    Why would a normal person take sleeping pills?

    Su Mo broke out into intense cold sweat, and she turned around to quickly run out.

    ...

    Su Mo had just walked out of the room, and she heard the sound of the doorbell from the condominium unit ringing out in the air. Ding dong.

    Su Mo found it weird. She¡¯d been staying here for a year now, and this condominium unit was always cold and quiet. Other than Yin Muchen, Aunty was the only other person around. No one else had evere to knock on the door before.

    Who would this person be?

    Aunty ran out from the kitchen. She also found it weird. Ever since Miss Yin left, this housecked energy, and Mr. Yin alsocked energy. Who woulde and knock on the door then?

    Aunty went to open the door. When she had a clear look at the person outside, she immediately froze. She could not believe her eyes as she said, ¡°Yin...Miss Yin?¡±

    It was Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling was dressed in a red long sleeved shirt today. She matched it with a light blue denim skirt. She had a pair of casual heeled shoes on her feet, exposing her slim and fair legs.

    She was dressed simply, but she had the air of a goddess.

    Yin Shuiling plucked the wide brim hat off her head, and stretched her slim arms out to give Aunty a hug. ¡°Aunty, it¡¯s me. We haven¡¯t seen one another for three years; does Aunty not recognize me already?¡±

    Aunty¡¯s eyes immediately turned wet. She gazed at Yin Shuiling from head to toe as she nodded her head in relief. ¡°It is really Miss Yin... Good, good, good! Miss Yin has really grown up. You are getting more and more pretty now. Let¡¯s go; let¡¯s go inside...¡±

    Su Mo came downstairs. She looked at Yin Shuiling before evilly saying, ¡°Yin Shuiling, what are you doing here? We don¡¯t wee you here.¡±

    Aunty¡¯s face immediately turned cold, and she chided Su Mo right away. ¡°Miss Su, who allowed you to speak to Miss Yin like that? Be careful! I will tell Sir about this. Sir will definitely chase you out of the house if he finds out about this.¡±

    Su Mo recalled about the previous time when she was forced to give way. She promptly stopped speaking; she was afraid now.

    Yin Shuiling noticed Su Mo turn glum. She donned a silent smile.

    ¡°Miss Yin.¡± Aunty held onto Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hand and said, ¡°Are you here looking for Sir? Sir is sleeping upstairs. He has yet to awaken. I will help you wake him up.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that, Aunty; I am only here to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Okay then, Miss Yin can take a seat first. I will go to the kitchen to make you some tea.¡± Aunty went into the kitchen.

    After Aunty left, Yin Shuiling was left with Su Mo.

    Su Mo¡¯s delight was rekindled. ¡°Yin Shuiling, what did youe back for? What we have here doesn¡¯t belong to you anymore. The room that you were using in the past is now mine. I also used all of your things, and even Yin Muchen ¡ª we were exercising for so longst night. He is way too exhausted, so he¡¯s sleeping in this morning.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was emotionless. She looked at the proud expression on Su Mo¡¯s face before lightly curling the corners of her lips. ¡°Su Mo, does he say the wrong name in bed?¡± she asked, emphasizing each word.

    ¡°You!¡± Su Mo was at a loss for words when she heard Yin Shuiling¡¯s response.

    Yin Shuiling did not bother with her anymore. She turned around and went into the living room.

    There was a crystal te on the coffee table in the living room. Ten scattered pearls were on the te, and the smile on Yin Shuiling¡¯s face widened. These pearls were exactly the same as the ones that she¡¯d picked out that one time.

    She guessed correctly; it was Su Mo.

    Su Mo wanted to harm her.

    There were some moments when a woman¡¯s jealousy would corrupt a person, and these words were really true.

    Also, such expensive jewelry could be ced so casually on the coffee table. It could be seen. Clearly, Yin Muchen has pampered Su Mo very much.

    Yin Shuiling walked forward. She walked to stand before the French windows. The curtains were still the same ones from six years ago. They were not changed.

    Her memories came flooding back all at once. She came back to a memory at these French windows; there were many stories that yed out back then.

    Yin Shuiling suddenly fell into a daze.

    Su Mo noticed Yin Shuiling walking towards the living room, she just remembered that she ced the pearls on the coffee table, and this was the pearl bracelet that Yin Muchen had bought for her, and that day, when she went to ssh oil, she identally broke the bracelet and lost a single pearl.

    She ced the pearls on the crystal te and thought of weaving it back by herself, but she forgot about it, and she did not know whether Yin Shuiling saw it or not at this moment.

    She wanted to walk over.

    But at this moment, Su Mo suddenly noticed the door to the room upstairs was open. Yin Muchen was dressed in ck pajamas as he stood by the side of the door.

    He¡¯d just awoken, and at this moment, he stared at that back profile standing by the French windows as he fell into a daze.

    He froze for a few seconds before he hurried downstairs.

    ...

    Because he was in a hurry as he descended down the stairs, he tripped and almost fell down. The ck robe was loose on his body, and together with him being in a blur, it made him look soulless andical at this moment.

    He walked over with light footsteps. He did not dare to let out a single sound, afraid that he would disrupt that girl.

    After he got close, then a little closer, he stretched his muscr arms out to hold onto the girl¡¯s small, soft waist, taking her into his broad embrace.

    After he hugged her, Yin Shuiling regained her senses and stopped reminiscing about the past. She knew who was hugging her. The pure, mesmerizing scent on his body filled her nostrils, and she was familiar with this scent to the core.

    Right away, she struggled and did not allow him to embrace her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, Shuiling. I am begging you, don¡¯t move. Let me hug you quietly for a moment.¡± Yin Muchen buried his head into her tender neck and was greedy as he sniffed the fragrance on her body. He was afraid that she would move, and he lowered his volume and controlled his anger as he begged her, using an extremely pathetic tone to say, ¡°Shuiling, is this a dream? These three years, I¡¯ve dreamt about you frequently. The dream would be just like this: you came back home, and I walked over to hug you. After that, you would disappear...

    ¡°Shuiling, I have been thinking frequently over these three years. Did you love me before? You loved me before! Then since you loved me, how did both of us get to this stage that we are in right now? Shui Ling, did you know, I love you too? I love you very very much...¡±

    Yin Shuiling quickly lifted her head up. She controlled the hot tears welling up inside her eyes. She should not be crying. She has not shed a single tear for this man ever since what happened three years ago.

    But at this moment, tears were welling up in her eyes, and she could not control it at all.

    After ten years, she finally heard this line from him.

    This line ¡ª He loved her.

    Yin Muchen closed his eyes as he kissed her tender neck. He was controlling the strength in his arms, and he hugged her firmly in his embrace. He hated that he could not mash her into his bones. ¡°Shuiling, since you are back now, don¡¯t leave again, okay? I missed you very much. I really missed you a lot, these three years, no matter whether I open or close my eyes, my heart and mind are all full of you...¡± he said emotionally and with satisfaction.

    Yin Shuiling did not say anything. She allowed herself to quietly stay in his embrace for a few seconds before stretching her small hand out to cover hisrge palm and plucking his hand away bit by bit.

    They could not go back to the past...

    Her action provoked Yin Muchen. He noticed that she was about to leave, and he instantly felt uneasy. He pinned her small waist down and turned her over to face him.

    ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t leave me! I am begging you... I feel that I am unable to hold it on for much longer. Without you, I will go crazy. I am really going crazy soon...¡± Yin Muchen searched for her red lips and covered them cruelly.

    ¡°Woo...¡± After he kissed her, Yin Shuiling struggled more and more, but there was a stark difference between the strength between a man and a woman. He pressed down on her as he held her, and her back was against the French windows.

    She was not in pain because he used hisrge palm to block her back from the window pane.

    He sucked on her small lips as he kissed her forcefully. He had yet to kiss her for such a long time. He could not even remember this taste in his dreams and memories. She was unwilling to open her mouth. He was hurried as he came to attack. His mind as full of the image of her kissing Fan Chengsi, and she¡¯d stretched her small tongue out toe together with Fan Chengsi...

    He wanted to have it; he also wanted to have it.

    He used two fingers to pin her chin, and he forced her to open her mouth. She finally opened her mouth, and he went inside.

    He¡¯s never had the opportunity to savour the sweet and fragrant taste inside her mouth, and there was a sudden pain that descended on his tongue. The taste of blood spread through his mouth; Yin Shuiling was biting him cruelly.

    The taste of blood made him freeze entirely. All of his memories went back to three years ago. She bleed heavily underneath his body, and the entire house was full of the gory smell of blood...

    He regained some of his senses, and he slowly let go of her small mouth.

    Both of her small hands were on his chest. The girl used force as she pushed him. He did not expect it at all, and he was pushed a distance away immediately.

    A cold voice rang out in his ears, ¡°Are you awake now?¡±

    He was in a daze and did not give any reaction.

    At this moment, a bout of cold wind blew over in his direction. p! Yin Shuiling gave him a tight p.

    ¡°You should be awake now.¡± Yin Shuiling picked her bag up before turning around to leave.

    Until the door of the condominium unit was shut with a loud bang! Yin Muchen¡¯s thick and curledshes fluttered, before he opened his eyes slowly.

    There was nothing before his eyes, and the girl left.

    His entire body felt as if it¡¯d been soaked in icy water, and the chill prated his bones.

    Therge condominium unit was silent. The air inside the unit seemed to be frozen. Aunty held tea in her hands. She looked at him as she drooped her head down. Sir did not move for a long time, and his eyes were all red.

    What sins did theymit to deserve this?

    Su Mo looked on at the situation and forgot how to breathe. Yin Muchen was...hit?

    That Yin Shuiling actually dared to give Yin Muchen a p?

    ...

    There was a week of calm, and the entire university was talking about Su Mo¡¯s birthday party that wasing up soon.

    There was a day when Yin Shuiling was illustratingics seriously inside the ssroom. There were a few girls behind her chatting with one another ¡ª

    ¡°Did you guys hear? Su Mo¡¯s 21st birthday party is in three days. President Yin prepared a cocktail party for Su Mo at Li Fan. My father has already received the invitation. I heard the entire elite ss of T City will be attending.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Su Mo will turn into a true princess on that day.¡±

    ¡°Not only that, I heard my father say, this birthday party, President Yin seems to be announcing the news of his engagement with Su Mo, and Su Mo is going to be President Yin¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°What? That is not possible, right? With President Yin¡¯s status and position, it is fine for him to y around with this Su Mo, but this engagement...¡±

    ¡°Who can be sure of this? President Yin is already 31 years old. He might be tired already and want to lead a stable andfortable life, and maybe he wants a small family of his own.¡±....

    Yin Shuiling listened on. Her pencil was nted, and her figure that she was drawing on was ruined in a moment.

    Ding! She suddenly received a text message.

    The text message was sent by Su Mo ¡ª My birthday party is in three days. I will meet you at Li Fan; You definitely have toe!

    The corners of Yin Shuiling¡¯s lips curled up into a mocking arc. Su Mo really wanted her to attend the party?

    She had yet to go looking for Su Mo, and this Su Mo actually came to search for her first.

    She used her small fair hand to press a button, and she dialed a number.

    ¡°Hello, Fan Chengsi, do you have time in three days? Apany me to a birthday party then.¡±

    ...

    Three dayster

    There was an extravagant birthday party held at Li Fan. The entire circle of upper ss socialites in T City were all in attendance, and journalists were covering the event.

    Yin Muchen was dressed in a white shirt matched with a pair of ck trousers to wee the guests. There was a light coloured ss of red wine between his long fingers. As he shook the wine ss, the reflection of the colour red reflected the man¡¯s defined and sharp features, looking exquisite and perfect.

    He curled the corners of his lips up into a light arc. He could not be considered to be smiling, but he was polite enough. A 31 year old man, wherever he went, there would be people who came up to greet him. Time has added onto his extremely mighty and respected status, and he was just like a king.

 Chapter 548 - I Did Not; Do Not Wrong Me

    <h4>Chapter 548: I Did Not; Do Not Wrong Me</h4>

    At this moment the doors of therge hall were pushed open, and a duo walked inside.

    It was Yin Shuiling and Fan Chengsi.

    Yin Shuiling wore a floor length gown today. The dress was made out of white silk, but the white colour was adorned with borate retro styled embroidery. There were red sparkling crystals, making her appear beautiful and ethereal.

    The dress was a sleeveless design. It exposed Yin Shuiling¡¯s smooth snow-white skin. Her short shoulder length hair waszily up in an updo. There were a few strands of hair by the side of her cheeks, making her so attractive that others all felt like they were suffocating.

    Fan Chengsi wore a simple white shirt together with a pair of ck trousers, and the 22 year old man was charismatic and stylish.

    The two of them became the centre of attention of everyone present on the scene.

    Yin Muchen looked at Yin Shuiling, who was standing at the side of the door. His dark gaze did not veer away, and he was fixated on her beauty in full bloom. She was really so beautiful.

    Yin Shuiling held Fan Chengsi¡¯s elbow. They took each step slowly as they headed in the centre of the hall that Yin Muchen was standing at. Yin Shuiling curled the corners of her lips up into an attractive smile. With a coy tone, she said, ¡°Older Brother, I am wishing my future sister-inw a happy birthday.¡±

    Yin Muchen withdrew the love at the bottom of his gaze, and he had a small smile on his face as he said,¡± Thank you.¡± He then looked at Fan Chengsi and asked, ¡°This is?¡±

    He knew that this was Fan Chengsi, and he was only asking her what kind of rtionship she had with Fan Chengsi.

    She had a boyfriend in Ennd, that Jack.

    Yin Shuiling had a perfect smile on her face as she said, ¡°This is Fan Chengsi. He is my boyfriend. Chengsi, this is my older brother.¡±

    Fan Chengsi looked at Yin Muchen and stretched his hand out, ¡°President Yin, how are you?¡±

    Yin Muchen handed the ss of red wine in his hands to Hu Ya who was behind him. He shook his hand while maintaining a small smile on his face. ¡°Young Master Fan, how are you?¡±

    ¡°Since everyone knows each other, Chengsi, let¡¯s go over to that side to eat something. My stomach is rumbling. Older Brother, you can get busy.¡± Yin Shuiling held Fan Chengsi¡¯s elbow as he dragged her away.

    They walked over to the side of the rectangr dining table. Yin Shuiling took a small piece of cream cake and had a bite. She was in a good mood as she said, ¡°This tastes pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Is that right? Take a piece for me to try.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Yin Shuiling used a small fork to pick a mouthful of cream and fed it into Fan Chengsi¡¯s mouth, Fan Chengsi ate it and said, ¡°Yeah, it really tastes pretty good.¡±

    They looked at one another as they broke out into a smile.

    At this moment, a Senior President by Yin Muchen¡¯s side smiled and said, ¡°President Yin, the dress that Miss Yin is wearing is definitely the work of Young Master Fan. This Young Master Fan is young and talented. Not only did he inherit his father¡¯s career, he even started his own clothingbel. Not only that, but he is a popr figure on Weibo. A random post that he reposted would have a few hundred thousand views Everyone is naming him as...the nation¡¯s husband now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, President Yin, this Young Master Fan is young and talented. He is definitely a perfect match together with Miss Yin, like a match made in Heaven.¡±....

    Yin Muchen did not have an expression on his face. There was still a small smile on the corners of his lips, but the smile did not reach his eyes.

    At this moment, the sound of melodious music rang out in therge hall. The host stood on the stage as he eximed, ¡°Everyone, the time has arrived for our Princess Su Mo to appear today. We will invite President Yin to personally wee Little Princess Su here.¡±

    The staircase that was lined with a red carpet had a white princess-style dress. Everyone was apuding loudly and also cheering, and she was just waiting for Yin Muchen to step forward.

    Yin Muchen started moving.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yin Muchen was quick witted as he heard a scream. He immediately strode over with his long legs and turned around to head in the direction that Yin Shuiling was standing in.

    The sound of everyone¡¯s apuse stopped. Everyone was awkward as they looked on as Yin Muchen walk towards Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s right leg crashed against the table. At this moment, she was bending over, and she used her small fair hand to hold her slim thigh with Fan Chengsi by her side.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yin Muchen walked over, and he went down on one knee. He used hisrge palm to hold the part that the girl was covering up, he asked with his deep voice, ¡°Where did you hurt yourself? Let me have a look.¡±

    He was about to lift her skirt up.

    ¡°Ay!¡± Yin Shuiling blocked him immediately, and she looked at the distinguished guests that were gathered in therge hall.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s face turned dark. It was natural for him to not want to let others look at her. Although she was very attention-seeking recently, she would always wear a very very short pair of jeans short on a summer¡¯s day. The amount of material was very minimal, and her long legs were long seen by everyone already.

    Yin Muchen stood up, and he carried Yin Shuiling up into his arms immediately.

    After seeing him carry Yin Shuiling as they walked off into the distance, Fan Chengsi said, ¡°Ay, President Yin.¡±

    The people in therge hall were all confused. Even the host was on stage in a daze. Everyone turned their heads around to look at Su Mo who was still standing at the foot of the steps. Without her prince, Su Mo was not a princess anymore.

    After seeing everyone look at her with pity in their eyes, Su Mo¡¯s entire face became hateful and evil. This Yin Shuiling was doing it on purpose, and she had turned into the joke of the entire world.

    ...

    Yin Muchen carried Yin Shuiling and opened the door of the Presidential Suite. He walked inside and closed the door behind him. He ced her at the entrance area and went down on one knee. He went to lift the train of her long skirt up. ¡°Where did you hurt yourself at? Let me have a look.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Yin Shuiling took the train of her skirt from his hands. She pretended to be displeased as she said, ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t think that I do not know that you are nning to take advantage of me.¡±

    Yin Muchen maintained his stance where he half squatted on the floor. He shook his head and said, ¡°I am not.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was really frustrated as she said, ¡°If I say that you are, then you are...¡± She turned around and ran off. While she ran off, she kicked off the high heeled shoes that she was wearing. Her small snow white feet stepped on the soft carpet, and she used an attractive andzy gaze to look at the man behind her, ¡°What kind of person are you, how could I not be clear about that? When I was 15 years old, you said that you were going to give the best thing on your body over to me. You even did not allow me to call you Older Brother. You said that you could let me have a taste of that vour...¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at her, she probably drank a little bit of red wine. Her small, exquisite face was red, and no matter who looked at her, they would all want to have a bite.

    He ced one hand on his waist. He looked both messy and dishevelled, he was 25 years old at that time. He¡¯d bullied her and took advantage of the fact that she did not know anything at all. He teased her all he wanted, and now that she knew everything, she gave all these words back to him in a coy displeased tone, and she put him on the spot.

    He stretched his tongue out to lick his dry lips before getting ready to chase after her. He lowered his volume and coaxed her gently, ¡°Shuiling, I have known what I did wrong now... In the future, I will not do so... Let me have a look at your wound.¡±

    He was about to catch up with her. Yin Shuiling was half scared and half fooling around as she flew towards the sofa. The moment her soft body was buried into the sofa, her slim legs were caught by him, and her skirt was lifted up.

    Her thighs were not hurt, and they were fair and soft.

    Yin Muchen lifted his head up and looked at her.

    Yin Shuiling pouted her small lips and said, ¡°What are you looking at me for? That¡¯s right. I am just pretending. I am ying around with you. If you look at me again, in the future, I will not even give you the chance of me teasing you.¡±

    Yin Muchen withdrew his gaze. He bent over and picked the girl up from the sofa.

    He carried her while he kicked the door open. ¡°You can tease me. No matter what do you, it is okay. But I do not allow you to fool around with your body. I thought that you really hurt yourself.¡±

    She was hurt, and he felt bad.

    He walked over to the side of the bed, and he ced her onto therge bed.

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling raised her delicate eyebrows up as she said, ¡°Ah!¡± She was really in pain this time because the watch that he was wearing on his right wrist hooked onto the hair that she put up into an updo.

    Yin Muchen did not think that her hair would be caught with his watch, and he actually wanted to stand up straight. The moment she screamed, he did not dare to tug on her hair. He could not control his strength, and his entire body was pressed against hers.

    Yin Shuiling held her small fist tight as she hit him. ¡°This time, you are definitely doing this on purpose!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡± Yin Muchen¡¯s ears were tinted red, and he had an awkward expression on his face as he was ufortable. ¡°I really didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t take me the wrong way... Don¡¯t move, I will adjust it...¡±

    He used his left hand to lift her hair out.

    Yin Shuiling really stopped it. Yin Muchen straightened his chest upright as he really did not dare to crush her. He lifted her hair out and her hair be all unravelled. Her dark, smooth locks were weaved through his fingers before they fell down onto the white pillow, and it looked extremely beautiful.

    All of the blood in his body rushed towards one spot, and every single cell was protesting loudly.

    He had not touched a single woman in the past three years, and right now, the fragrance on her body invaded his nostrils non stop. He did not dare to touch or look around recklessly, but both of their bodies rubbed against one another, and the sound of the material of their clothing rustling was enough to make him feel uncontroble.

    He missed her very much.

    He wanted her.

    When he took her hair out from his watch atst, he ced one hand at her side as he raised his eyebrows up to pant. The corners of his eyes were probably red now; he was afraid that he would scare her.

    Yin Shuiling look at him, and herrge defined eyes seemed to be satisfied at certain moments. ¡°You are unable to hold yourself back now?¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s voice was entirely hoarse as he said, ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded his head as he said, ¡°My bones feel a little soft. My entire body has gone soft...¡±

    Yin Shuiling said, ¡°Oh.¡± Teasing him was one thing, but she was also scared that she would go overboard and turn into a beast in the next second, forcing himself on her once again.

    ¡°This is for you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yin Muchen opened his eyes, and he noticed that the girl held a pearl in her hands. He did not understand and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°This is the pearl that you bought for Su Mo. Do you not remember it already? A while ago, I fell down in school, and there was oil on the floor. Someone had purposely wanted to harm me. After that, I picked this pearl up from the corner of the wall.¡±

    He¡¯s bought many things for Su Mo. He did not have a good look at them before, and he naturally did not recognize this pearl.

    But he understood what the girl was trying to get across. His dark eyes had a sinister glow in them. This Su Mo...

    He looked at her and slowly asked, ¡°You are telling me this right now. Do you want me to...help you make the decision?¡±

    Yin Shuiling shook her head and said, ¡°I am not... This Su Mo, if I take action personally, she would not be able to survive for long. To be honest, she is just a greedy idiot...¡±

    As she spoke, Yin Shuiling looked at the man¡¯s dark eyes and calmly said, ¡°In the past, I was really very foolish. It was very tough for me to love you. I did not dare to let you know. Even if I was treated unfairly, I would hide in a corner secretly and cry by myself. I would shoulder it all alone, and I was afraid all by myself... No, I would not be like this anymore. Su Mo is the person you went to y with. You are the one who brought me down in this matter, so you go and settle this issue.¡±

    There was a mocking and lonely smile that appeared on the corners of Yin Muchen¡¯s lips. What was he still hoping for? Was he hoping for her to rely on him?

    He used his right hand to touch her hair that hadnded on the pillow, and he softly asked, ¡°Why did you cut your hair short?¡±

    ¡°They all said that three thousand strands of hair are all full of feelings. I have cut all the feelings off now.¡±

    Feelings?

    Was it the feelings she had for him?

    Yin Muchen looked at the girl¡¯s eyes deeply. He was careful as he softly asked, ¡°Shuiling, do you really not love me anymore? You do not even love me a little bit?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head and said, ¡°Loving you was just like a disaster, and right now. I want to say bye bye to that disaster.¡±

 Chapter 549 - My Suggestion Would Be For Miss Yin To Beg That Person Upstairs

    <h4>Chapter 549: My Suggestion Would Be For Miss Yin To Beg That Person Upstairs</h4>

    Loving him was just like a disaster?

    Yin Muchen contemted for a moment. This was probably true.

    Because in the past, he¡¯s really treated her extremely badly.

    ¡°I will stay behind tonight to take care of you. Don¡¯t misunderstand, I will not touch you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling snorted out loud. She used her small hand to ruff the strands of hair by her cheeks before lifting her eyebrows up to look at him. ¡°What are you thinking? Am I someone that you can touch just because you want to right now?¡±

    Yin Muchen did not say anything. His gaze was still fixed on the girl¡¯s small, exquisite face. With her snowy white skin, attractive red small lips, and also herzy but yet attractive expression on her face, she was full of the aura of a small woman.

    She was extremely charming.

    And he felt more pain descend through his body.

    ¡°To be honest, Older Brother, what do you find simr between Su Mo and me?¡± Yin Shuiling was extremely curious.

    ¡°Her expression in her eyes... In the past, the way that she looked at others resembled you a lot ¡ª fearful, like a small white rabbit...¡±

    ¡°Oh, then if you are going to apany me tonight, what is Su Mo going to do? If you threw her there at the birthday party, she will turn into the joke of the entire city tomorrow morning.¡±

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up, and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you hoped for?¡± She pretended to be injured and made him carry her back to her room and ignore Su Mo in the process. ¡°Furthermore, whether she is a joke or not is not important anymore. She harmed you, and I will make her disappear tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Yin Shuiling answered, then she turned her small body to the side. She buried herself in the soft nkets as she said, ¡°I heard that you were going to get engaged to her today?¡±

    ¡°No, this was not what I said.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling snorted and continued, ¡°Although I allowed you to stay behind, you are not allowed to sleep in my room tonight.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I will sleep on the sofa in the living room.¡±

    There were so many rooms in this Presidential suite, and he did not choose to sleep there. Why did he have to sleep in the living room? He was merely trying to gain some pity.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to choose.¡± Yin Shuiling closed her eyes and went to sleep.

    The position that the girl was sleeping in was meant to show him that she did not want to bother with him. Yin Muchen looked at her for a moment. He swallowed his saliva and stood up straight. He had a look at the bathroom before he hoarsely yet softly asked, ¡°Can I take a shower in there?¡±

    Upon hearing what he said, Yin Shuiling opened her eyes, but she did not look at the man. Her line of vision was directed at the lower part of the man¡¯s abdomen. The man ced one hand in his pocket as he pressed down on it.

    ¡°You cannot,¡± she replied.

    Yin Muchen lifted his eyebrows up slightly. The expression on his face was not too good. He pursed his thin lips before he said, ¡°You are not allowing me to touch you, and I did not touch you. You are not allowing me to sleep in the room, so I can sleep outside the door, but to take a shower here, can¡¯t I do that?¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at the man¡¯s expressions. He was so tall and mighty. The extremely handsome man seemed as if he was forced to stand in the corner. His trousers were tight, and there was a spot that was extremely obvious. He only dared to use his hands to press it down. She did not allow him to take a shower here, and his expression turned green. He was somewhat unnatural as he tried to reason it out with her, and no matter how anyone looked at this, he seemed to look as if he was being bullied extremely bad by her and was at his wit¡¯s ends.

    Who was he? He was the new royalty of the finance world today, Yin Muchen.

    Who could bully him right now?

    It was such a joke.

    ¡°There are so many rooms right here, which room does not have a bathroom for you to take a shower then? Why do you have to take a shower right here? The things that you are thinking of doing right here, I am not that 15 year old girl anymore. I am very clear. Don¡¯t you think that you are very sinister and shameless? Older Brother!¡±

    She called out to him.

    Looking at the girl¡¯srge, clear eyes, there was a thinyer of red on Yin Muchen¡¯s defined features. Both of them knew what he was pressing down with his hands. She was exposing him right now without leaving any room for his pride.

    He was put on the spot.

    She was still looking at him, he averted his dark gaze. His heart was not happy anymore. He could not help but snort out loud before he lifted his long legs apart as he headed for the door.

    ...

    Yin Muchen went into another room. Before sitting down on therge bed, his mind was full of her cute and attractive face. He knew that she did not smile with him because even the expression in her eyes was cold.

    She was only teasing him.

    Or maybe watching him being ufortable, she would be extremely delighted.

    The lights inside the room were not switched on. His handsome figure was hidden in the darkness. He panted for a few moments. He could not control it and used his hands to undo his metal belt...

    He closed his eyes.

    No matter what, she¡¯de back already. He could interact with the real version of her, and he felt satisfied with that alone.

    Things were pretty good this way too.

    He¡¯d been provoked way too much today. It was merely a few momentster that he could not stand it anymore. He stood up and pushed the door of the bathroom open before removing his clothes to take a shower.

    He took a cold shower and walked out, then he slept on the sofa in the living room.

    There were many rooms inside this suite that he could sleep in, but he only wanted to sleep on the sofa because the sofa was outside her room. The moment he opened his eyes, he could see the door of her room.

    She was living behind that door.

    His heart that had been empty for the past three years was filled to the brim at this moment. He ced his right arm behind his head as a pillow before closing his eyes, and he was sleepy in a few moments.

    These three years, he could not fall asleep. He would rely on sleeping pills to fall asleep, and this type of medication had many major side effects on his body. The doctor rmended not to take this medication too often.

    But he took it constantly because he did not like his mind to y out the scene of her bleeding profusely or the time she asked him not to appear before her eyes again like a movie clip on multiple lonely nights, and that kind of feeling was even more painful than death.

    She was his medicine.

    As long as she was by his side, he could sleep peacefully.

    ...

    The next morning

    Yin Shuiling slowly opened her eyes. She had a look around her surroundings before realizing that she was in the hotel room. She sat up, and she felt energetic and alive. It seemed that she had a good night of sleep. She did not have any dreams.

    This was probably the best night of sleep that she¡¯s had in three years.

    As for the reason behind it, she was not willing to think about it.

    She lifted the nkets up as she got off the bed. There was a set of new clothes by the side of her bed. She took them in her hands. It was an extremely feminine style in her size.

    He had probably prepared these clothes for her.

    Yin Shuiling did not protest. She could not wear the evening gown out, so she took the set of clothes as she went into the bathroom to take a bath before quickly washing up to head out of the door.

    She opened the door. There was no one on the sofa in the living room. The suite was extremely quiet, and he had already left.

    Yin Shuiling nced around without any expression on her face before she opened the door to head out.

    She was walking along the corridor. ¡°Yin Shuiling, you¡¯d better stop right there!¡± Su Mo¡¯s voice that rang out in the air.

    Yin Shuiling curled the corners of her lips up. Enemies tend to meet one another very often.

    She turned around and was calm and confident as she looked at Su Mo, who was extremely angry, as she dashed over.

    Su Mo¡¯s eyes were already red from all the crying. ¡°Yin Shuiling, where did you go with Yin Muchenst night? Why was I unable to locate him?¡±

    Yin Shuiling used her gaze to point towards the door of the room in front and said, ¡°We slept inside this roomst night.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Su Mo was extremely furious as her entire body shook. ¡°Yin Shuiling, you actually went to get a hotel room with Yin Muchen? You are really so shameless! You address him as Older Brother on the surface, but behind the scenes, you were actually seducing him.¡±

    ¡°Miss Su, why are you so agitated for? I have yet to finish speaking, and you are just behaving like a crazy woman that has been dumped? We had the same roomst night, but I slept inside the room, and he slept outside the room.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Su Mo widened her eyes. She was in disbelief. She did not believe at all. She would not believe that a man like Yin Muchen would sleep outside the room for a woman.

    He could get any woman that he wanted without any effort.

    Yin Shuiling was in a good mood when she saw Su Mo shocked beyond words. She took two steps forward and stood by Su Mo¡¯s side. She lowered her volume and said, ¡°Miss Su, I handed the pearl that you dropped back to him yesterday. Why don¡¯t you have a guess; how would he handle you now?¡±

    Su Mo froze entirely/ At that time when she was spilling the oil, she was extremely nervous, and her pearl bracelet broke. She went to pick it up hurriedly, but it seemed as if one pearl was missing, but she did not think too much about it and did not think that Yin Shuiling would pick it up.

    Her face turned pale, and she quickly shook her head. ¡°It is not me... I didn¡¯t...¡±

    Yin Shuiling straightened her beautiful back. There was a clear spark in her hooded eyes. ¡°Miss Su, do you know what I hate the most?¡±

    Su Mo was already so overwhelmed that she did not know how to reply to her.

    ¡°The thing that I hate the most would be the fact that you do not know how to be thankful... Who am I, and who are you? Aren¡¯t you clear about that inside your heart? Without me, would you exist as you do now?¡± As she spoke, Yin Shuiling scanned Su Mo from head to toe. Her voice was cold and clear as she said, ¡°Look at all of the branded clothing that you are wearing and also the jewelry. Which piece hasn¡¯t he bought for you? Do you know why he bought these for you? Because this is what he got in exchange for me loving him for 10 entire years.

    ¡°What are you considered to be? I did not go looking for you, and you should have thanked the heavens and earth, and you still dared toe and harm me? This time, you caused me to fall down and slip. The next time, are you going to hire someone to kidnap me? How ugly and greedy would a person¡¯s heart be? Did you think that I would ept you doing this to me?

    ¡°Since you provoke me like this, then I have a responsibility to ask: what is the meaning of being a body double!?¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned around and left.

    ...

    After taking two steps forward, she saw Yin Muchen, who was standing at the bend of the corridor. He had arrived a long time ago, and he heard the conversation between both girls very clearly.

    Yin Shuiling had a look at him before walking past his side.

    ¡®Shuiling...¡± At this moment, her slim wrist was pinned down. ¡°Leave after you eat breakfast. I am afraid that you would not be ustomed to the breakfast provided by the hotel, so I drove to buy your favourite...¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡± Yin Shuiling interrupted him coldly and continued, ¡°No matter what you bought, I do not want it. I think you should give it to Miss Su to eat then.¡±

    She used force to shake hisrge hand off before lifting her heels to walk away.

    Yin Muchen looked at hisrge empty hands and froze for a moment.

    ¡°President Yin...¡± At this moment, Su Mo rushed over. Her face was pale as she frantically said, ¡°President Yin, listen to my exnation. I did not harm Miss Yin, I...¡±

    She flung herself towards Yin Muchen, but she was unable to do so. Two bodyguards held her down.

    Yin Muchen regained his senses. He walked to the side of the rubbish bin and threw the breakfast in his hands inside. He did not look at Su Mo at hall but addressed the bodyguards. ¡°I will gift both of you with this woman. I don¡¯t want to see her anymore.¡±

    ¡°Yes, President!¡±

    Su Mo¡¯s legs crumbled, and she sat on the floor. She was done for. She was done for! Her face was grey and dark like specks of dust.

    ...

    Su Mo disappeared, and the girl that tried to stir up matters the entire day knew that they had both offended Yin Shuiling, so Yin Muchen handled it.

    The changes in the Yin family three years ago made everyone suspect the rtionship between this pair of siblings, so now, Yin Muchen used his actions to prove to everyone that he pampered Yin Shuiling, just like how he did in the past.

    There was a day where Yin Shuiling went to prison. She waited outside for a long time, and she wanted to meet Yin De once.

    In the afternoon, the director of the prison ran over. The director did not dare to offend Yin Shuiling, but he was put on the spot at the same time. ¡°Miss Yin, I am sorry; you cannot visit Yin De. It is not that we are inflexible, but the higher ups are pressing down on this. We do not have any choice. I would suggest Miss Yin to go and beg that person at the top,¡± he said diplomatically.

 Chapter 550 - Beating Fan Chengsi To a Pulp

    <h4>Chapter 550: Beating Fan Chengsi To a Pulp</h4>

    The person from upper management?

    Yin Shuiling had a pathetic smile on her face. If there was any use begging him, she would not need to stand here anymore.

    Yin Shuiling handed the parcel in her hands over to the director and said, ¡°There are a few pieces of new clothing inside, as well as a few books. Could you help me hand this over to my father?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± The director did not ept it.

    Yin Shuiling understood what he meant. She took the parcel back and asked him, ¡°Then can you let me know how my father has been doing recently? Is he in good health?¡±

    The director did not say anything.

    All of the hope in Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes dimmed before she turned around to leave.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling boarded a taxi. She turned her gaze to the side to ponder as she looked outside the window. She heard that he had a new girlfriend, and this time, she was a daughter from a famous family called Fang Yuanyuan.

    She smiled.

    After she kept her emotions under control, Yin Shuiling realized that she was headed in the wrong direction. This was not the way back to school. Her heart skipped a beat, and she became suspicious immediately. ¡°Stop the car! Where are you taking me?¡±

    After she was done speaking, Yin Shuiling had whiff of a fragrance that wafted into her nostrils. Her eyes closed, and she fainted.

    ...

    SK Finance.

    Inside the President¡¯s office, Yin Muchen was seated on the office chair as he flipped through the documents. Knock, knock! The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air before Hu Ya walked inside the room.

    ¡°President, bad news ¡ª Miss Yin is in trouble!¡±

    Yin Muchen raised his head up from the documents and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Miss Yin was kidnapped?¡±

    ¡°Who was it?¡± Yin Muchen¡¯s dark eyes instantly had a sharp and evil glow in them.

    ¡°It seems to be...Mu Yunfan. Mu Yunfan kidnapped Miss Yin. It is probably due to Miss Ning, and it is also because of the grievances between the Mu, Yin and Ning families three years ago...¡±

    He did not wait for Hu Ya to finish speaking. Yin Muchen had already stood up and walked over to the door withrge strides. ¡°Have you confirmed the location already? I will rush over right now.¡±

    ...

    Yin Muchen rushed over when the battle was over. Lu Shaoming, Zhou Yao... There were many people present. Yin Shuiling was tied up to a pir. Yin Muchen had a grim expression on his face as he took her into his arms.

    When he held her in his arms, he realized that something was amiss with Yin Shuiling; she was drugged.

    He carried her back to the car. The small woman could not stop moving about in his arms. She said that it was hot, and the chauffeur in the front asked, ¡°President, where are we headed?¡±

    Where were they headed?

    For the past three years, he always lived in the condominium unit, but Su Mo lived in the condominium unit awhile ago, and a while ago, after he was done handling Su Mo, he moved from that condominium unit to the Royal Vi.

    He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Royal Vi.¡±

    ...

    After reaching the Royal Vi, he carried her upstairs. He opened the door to his bedroom and bent over to ce her on the bed. She held onto his neck and did not let go. The two rolled onto the bed together.

    Her small, snow-white body was rolling on the bed. As she moved about, her loose ck shirt slid down and exposed one of her small shoulders. She pouted her small lips as she gently said, ¡°Older Brother... Older Brother... Yin Muchen...¡±

    Ever since she returned, she always addressed him as ¡°Yin Muchen.¡± He thought that he would not be able to hear her calling him by his name. Her fragrant body was in his embrace. He was unable to control himself. He flipped his body over to press her down and kissed her.

    Her lips were soft and fragrant. They tasted the same as they did in his memory. When he touched them, they were just like opium. He was addicted. He used two fingers to pin her chin down, and stretched himself inside to tangle his tongue with her small tongue.

    At this moment, the door of the room was pushed open, and there was a scream. ¡°Ah!¡±

    Yin Muchen awoke from his drunken stupor. He turned his gaze to the side to have a look. Standing outside the room was his new girlfriend, Fang Yuanyuan.

    Fang Yuanyuan was shocked as the man instantly let go of the small woman. What was he doing right now, was he taking advantage of her when she was weak?

    She was not a willing party.

    He knew very well. After she awoke, she was willing to see any man that existed on earth, but she was not willing to look at him.

    The blood filled memories from three years ago were still fresh in his mind.

    Yin Muchen quickly got up from the bed. He stood at the side of the bed and took her phone up. He flipped through the call log, and as she said, there was honey1, honey2...until honey8 ¡ª Jack, her new love.

    He cursed softly inside his heart before he hurriedly called Fan Chengsi¡¯s number, the father of her child. He thought that he made the correct decision for her.

    ¡°Hello, I will give you five minutes to rush over. I will not wait for you after time¡¯s up.¡±

    ...

    Five minutester, Fan Chengsi floored the elerator of his sports car as he rushed hurriedly. He sped upstairs, and he pushed the door open. ¡°Shuiling, Shuiling...¡±

    The light was switched on in the monochrome room. The small woman was rolling about the bed. Her exquisite cheeks were steamed red, and there were ayer of fragrant swat on her forehead and nostrils while her skin was smooth and fair as ever.

    Fan Chengsi stepped forward immediately. He stretched his hand out to pat her cheeks gently as he concernedly asked, ¡°Shuiling, Shuiling, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°She was drugged.¡± At this moment, a deep, hoarse voice rang out in the air.

    It was only then that Fan Chengsi noticed that Yin Muchen was standing by the side of the window. He was dressed in all ck. Without saying a single word, Fan Chengsi was busy looking at Yin Shuiling just now and did not notice him. At this moment, he lifted his gaze up to look. He saw that Yin Muchen had one of his hands in his pocket, and two fingers of his other hand held a cigarette. The smoke of the cigarette surrounded the man, and Fan Chengsi was unable to see his face clearly.

    ¡°Drugged? What drugs?¡± The moment he spoke, Yin Shuiling found the masculine and strong scent on Fan Chengsi¡¯s body and used both of her small hands to hug his neck.

    Fan Chengsi did not have his guard up at that moment, and when she hugged his body, he did not have any support, and he fell directly onto the girl¡¯s body with his lips touching the girl¡¯s small face instantly.

    Fan Chengsi froze. He finally knew what kind of drug Yin Shuiling was given and the reason why Yin Muchen called her over.

    Yin Muchen looked at the couple that were tangled with one another on therge bed. He took a puff of smoke, but because he was in such a hurry, he choked with the smoke in his throat, and he coughed violently for a moment.

    He was a little thrown off.

    At this moment, Fan Chengsi lifted his head up. ¡°President Yin, you still have some morals left in you. You did not take advantage of a weak person. Since I am here, then hand Shuiling over to me. Please leave the room.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not move.

    Fang Yuanyuan stood at one side as she looked at the man who was hidden in the dark. She also said, ¡°Muchen, let¡¯s go. Miss Yin cannot bear any dy...¡±

    Yin Muchen still did not move.

    Fan Chengsi was like a ball of fire. He stretched his hand out to take Yin Shuiling up into his arms, and he brought her into the bathroom. As he walked over, he said, ¡°President Yin, are you nning to stay behind to watch a livestream? I think you are really sick in the mind. You need to go consult a doctor.¡±

    Bang! Fan Chengsi kicked the door of the bathroom and shut it.

    ...

    The door of the bathroom was shut, and nobody knew what was going on inside. Yin Muchen stood there without moving. His tall andnky figure was standing upright like a wooden pir.

    Fang Yuanyuan stepped forward, and she came to the man¡¯s side and stretched her hand out slowly to tug on the sleeve of his shirt. ¡°Muchen, let¡¯s go .. Young Master Fan will treat Miss Yin well...¡±

    Yin Muchen did not say anything, and he dropped his gaze to look at her hand that she was using to hold the sleeve of his shirt.

    Fang Yuanyuan was rmed. She knew that he was unhappy, and she frantically took her hand back.

    Actually, she did not know what he was thinking about. That day, inside the car, he obviously had the intention of doing that with her. He carried her to sit on hisp and even used his hand to go in. Her entire body was soft and waiting for him to continue.

    But, he took his hand back.

    It was just as if he¡¯d been disrupted, and he suddenly seemed to have no intention of doing it anymore.

    Fang Yuanyuan also noticed something. She did not know whether it was something that she saw wrong. She just went back to the backseat and touched his body unintentionally. There was a spot, that was very hot, but when she sat down on hisp, he seemed to be...soft.

    ¡°Ah!¡± A scream came from the bathroom.

    Fang Yuanyuan noticed the man beside her froze. In the next second, she was hit with arge wave of force. Yin Muchen had already walked over with his long legs and rushed to the side of the door of the bathroom.

    Bang! The door of the bathroom was kicked open.

    Fang Yuanyuan was shocked as she widened her eyes.

    Fan Chengsi carried Yin Shuiling as they stood beneath the showerhead. He wanted to get Yin Shuiling, especially when her body was soft and fragrant made his blood rush as he was also unable to control himself, but more than anything else, he wanted to have Yin Shuiling when she was awake.

    So he let her take a cold shower.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s entire body was hot, and the moment she touched the cold water, she let out a scream.

    Fan Chengsi coaxed her immediately with his gentle voice. ¡°Shuiling, do you feel very ufortable? You persist for a little while more...¡±

    He had yet toplete his sentence, and his shoulders were grabbed by arge palm. Yin Muchen dragged him out before punching him in the face.

    Fan Chengsi crashed into the sink. In his nose... The corners of his lips were hot. He stretched his hand to touch; it was filled with blood.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s punch was enough to make him bleed.

    Fan Chengsi was angry. He was bullying him for being young. Three years ago, he was 19 when Yin Muchen hit him. Now that he was 22, he had grown older, and Yin Muchen still came over to hit him; he was definitely brazen and daring!

    Fan Chengsi tugged on the cor of Yin Muchen¡¯s shirt. He returned a blow to Yin Muchen. ¡°Damn you Yin Muchen, I have controlled myself for so long. You are totally a pervert. You are just a crazy person!¡±

    Yin Muchen did not duck away and allowed Fan Chengsi to punch him. His handsome face was dark, and the corners of his eyes were contracting. ¡°Fan Chengsi, I have also put up with you for a long time. She is mine. She loves me! Who allowed you to barge inside? Who allowed you to touch her!¡±

    Both men beat each other up.

    Yin Shuiling stood underneath the cold water. The cold touch of the icy water made her regain her senses. The two men beside her were still fighting, and Fan Chengsi slowly lost the upper hand.

    All of his senses were present, but reality was harsh. Fan Chengsi thought that he had already grown up, but as he was growing up, Yin Muchen had also gotten stronger. Every part of this man seemed to be made of metal. He was unable to hit that man, but rather, he was given a few punches by Yin Muchen consecutively.

    As Yin Muchen was about to give him another punch: ¡°Stop!¡± Yin Shuiling rushed out, and she opened her slim arms out as she used her body to defend Fan Chengsi.

    Her eyes were red as she stared at Yin Muchen. She red at him fiercely. ¡°If you want to hit him, then hit me first. It is okay even if you beat both of us to death.¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at the small stubborn face in front of him. She was defending Fan Chengsi, and she was staring at him just like she was looking at her enemy!

    Yin Muchen felt like his heart was being stabbed with a sharp knife. Over ten years ago, he was 18 years old then, he had nothing at all. He fought with that blonde haired boy, and she ran up to bite that blonde boy. She was childish as she said, You are not allowed to bully my older brother, I will bite you...

    Also in that old staircase, he was the son of a thief. There was nobody who wanted him. She hugged him as she sobbed. She told him, that even if the entire world did not want him anymore, she would want him...

    It was just like that as she walked into his heart. After that, those ten years were slowly incorporated into his blood, and she became a part of his body.

    When she left him three years ago, he felt that his entire body was aching painfully.

    He was still in that pain now because he was already sessful and well known. He had so many thousands of people following behind him, but he lost her.

    Her protection and warmth had already been given to someone else!

    How would Yin Muchen bear to hit him. He controlled the anger and pain as he took his hand back. He used hisrge palm to hold onto the girl¡¯s small shoulders as he dragged her over to a side before he lifted Fan Chengsi¡¯s cor as he threw him over to the side of the door.

    ¡°Take it before I regret it; get lost!¡±

    ¡°I am not leaving. I will not leave... Shuiling, Shuiling...¡± Fan Chengsi sessfully climbed back up from the floor.

    But at this moment, the door was pushed open. Two bodyguards dressed in ck walked inside. They pressed down on Fan Chengsi¡¯s shoulders and forcefully dragged him out.

    Fang Yuanyuan was left stunned inside the room. Yin Muchen nced at her with his reddened eyes as he shouted, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Fang Yuanyuan dashed off immediately. This man was way too scary.

 Chapter 551 - Your Body Was Emptied By A Woman, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 551: Your Body Was Emptied By A Woman, Right?</h4>

    ¡°What do you want to do? Where did you send Fan Chengsi? if you dare to harm him, I won¡¯t forgive you for the rest of my entire life...¡± As she spoke, she retreated towards the back. It was only until her back was against the icy cold porcin tiles that she realized that she had already retreated underneath the showerhead.

    The icy cold water was not turned off, and her entire body was soaked instantly.

    Yin Muchen walked over through the frosted ss door as he came over. He used his broad chest to block the girl between the wall and himself. The icy cold water spewed down on his shoulders, and it soaked his shirt entirely. Beneath the thin material of his shirt, she could see the outline of his sculpted and extremely perfect figure.

    Looking at the fear on the girl¡¯s face, he lifted his eyebrows up and tried his best to make his voice gentle. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will not harm you...¡±

    ¡°You are a liar! In the past, you harmed me, and three years ago, you gave me a p. You even tugged my hair, and you even raped me!¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s short hair was t on his forehead due to the cold water washing down on him. The water from the showerhead descended from the top of his head. Hisrge hands that were by his sides were kneaded into fists. His voice wavered. He lowered his volume as he furiously replied, ¡°That time, sorry...¡±

    ¡°If sorry is of use, why are police officers still needed on this earth?¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s throat turned bitter. Yeah, it was his fault. It was all his fault, and he had no power to rebuke her at all. ¡°Shuiling, I am really sorry... That day, I was way too furious. You were pregnant with Fan Chengsi¡¯s child. I... I...¡±

    He did not exin himself at all.

    Yin Shuiling also did not want to listen to his exnation. She used her small fair hand to push his chest away. She wanted to leave. ¡°You go away! Where is this ce? I don¡¯t want to stay around here. I want to leave.¡±

    But she was unable to leave, as her small slim waist was pinned down by a muscr arm. Yin Muchen dragged her back easily. ¡°Shuiling, you were drugged. Can your body not feel it? This type of poison, you will need a man.¡±

    It was fine if he did not say it. The moment he reminded her, Yin Shuiling noticed that her body was not functioning normally.

    She was kidnapped by Mu Yunfan before Ning Yao drugged her....

    She used both of her small hands to quickly cup her cor. With herrge eyes, she red at the man with her guard up. ¡°What do you n to do? You are blocking my path right now. What are you thinking of doing?¡± She raised her volume up as her voice seemed out of control and sharp. ¡°Yin Muchen, don¡¯t even think about it! Any man in this world can sleep with me, but you are the only one who cannot!¡±

    She stretched her hand out to push him away. ¡°You get lost. Where is Fan Chengsi? Look for Fan Chengsi and ask him toe over. I want him; you can get lost!¡±

    Yin Muchen allowed her to push him without taking a single step.

    Yin Shuiling started to lose it bit by bit. Her face was pale, and she used both of her small hands to grab onto the cor of his shirt. She kneaded her small fists together to hit him. ¡°Yin Muchen, you want to sleep with me, right? I just knew that you would not be able to control it anymore. You are forever lusting after me just for one thing.

    ¡°Do you even have any morals left? How much more are you going to force me? My mother is gone, my father is in jail, and my home was ruined. I cannot afford to offend you. Why don¡¯t you allow me to duck away from you? What am I still left with now? I am only left with this body of mine, and the end result is that you still want this body of mine. Are you human or not?

    ¡°Yin Muchen, you want to force me to my death right? If you dare to touch me today, I will die for you to see. I will let you have an icy cold body then!¡±

    Yin Muchen allowed her to hit him. She started to sob. She cried so pitifully and hopelessly, he knew from a long time ago that she was unwilling to give it to him, and he expected this ending from a long time ago.

    But what else could he do?

    Allow another man to sleep with her? Unless he died, that was not possible!

    After a long pause, he hoarsely said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to see your father?¡±

    Yin Shuiling froze. She lifted herrge moist eyes to look at him. ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Muchen nodded his head and said, ¡°As long as you give yourself to me, I will allow you to see him once.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hands that were on his shirt slowly eased. Without any strength in them, this condition was very attractive. She was won over; she was really won over.

    Sheid her back against the ceramic tiles, she cried andughed at the same time as she closed her eyes.

    It turned out they went around arge loop, and everything returned back to the point it started. She was unable to escape from this loop, and she still had to do these things with him.

    Yin Muchen looked at the girl¡¯s small face. He took a single step forward and was close to her. He slowly stretched his right hand out before he hugged her small waist.

    His head went closer to hers, and he went to kiss her small lips.

    They were still one inch away from one another. He sniffed the scent of her fragrance as he was about to kiss her. The girl turned her small head sideways. Her voice was extremely cold without a single ounce of warmth in it. ¡°This trade off does not include kissing you. If you want to do it, then do it. I will trouble you to do it quickly.¡±

    She did not allow him to kiss her. He also did not force her to do so because he was afraid that she would not be happy. He curled the corners of his lips up into a deep, lonely arc as he pressed down on the back of her head. He buried his head in her tender neck. He closed his eyes as he smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine if we do not kiss... Actually, just now on the bed, I already...kissed you secretly...¡±

    His voice was hoarse and had the joy of a small child.

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡± Her long and curled eyshes froze. Her small hand searched for his waist, as she gave him a cruel pinch.

    Yin Muchen cowered in pain, but she was willing to give him a response. No matter the fact that she was the one that pinched him, he still felt happy. He used onerge hand to touch her small face, and he let out low and joyousughter.

    Yin Shuiling opened her eyes to look at him. Both of their faces were extremely close to one another. His dark, satisfied eyes were just like shining stars in the sky. He was pampering and loving as he looked into her eyes.

    Yin Shuiling closed her eyes once again. Crazy man!

    At this moment, her ck sweater was lifted up by arge palm. She went to press him, but his movements were extremely experienced as he got whatever he wanted after all.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small pale face had two patches of red, embarrassingly.

    ...

    But after three minutes, the passionate act came to an abrupt stop.

    Yin Shuiling, who was against the wall, opened her eyes slowly. Her beautiful and sparkling eyes also looked somewhat dazed, so with herrge moist eyes, she looked at Yin Muchen, who was pressing himself on her body.

    Yin Muchen perched himself on her small shoulders. The green veins on his forehead were popping. The blood flowing inside was rushing quickly. His handsome face was also red. It was an awkward shade of crimson.

    He had never been such a failure before.

    Yin Shuiling blinked her eyes twice as she realized what was going on. Her small fair hands were on his chest, and she pushed him away. She changed the temperature of the cold water sprouting of the showerhead to hot water and took a shower.

    The sinister air on the man¡¯s body was all washed away. Yin Shuiling did not bother with him at all. She took a quick shower before wrapping herself up in a bath towel and heading out the door.

    Yin Muchen took a hurried shower before he went out the door.

    Inside the room, Yin Shuilingy down on the softrge bed. She did not have any clothes, so she could only bury her own body into the silk nkets. She turned her body sideways, and her back faced him.

    Yin Muchen stood on the spot for two minutes before climbing onto the bed.

    He sat sideways before stretching one hand out slowly, wanting to touch her. ¡°Shuiling, it was a mistake just now. Let us do it one more time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Our trade is a one time deal. I gave you the chance, and you did not cherish it. Who are you going to me?¡± Yin Shuiling¡¯s voice was cold and clear.

    Yin Muchen pursed his thin lips together without saying a single word.

    ¡°Why are you silent now? Are you angry? What did I say wrong again to anger you now? What did I say the previous time? You are 31 years old now. You are old. There are some areas that will deteriorate slowly. If you do not admit to being old, what is going on right now?

    ¡°I suddenly thought of the time 6 years ago, I was 15 years old, that time in private room of the bar. You obviously went to do it with a woman and still purposely asked me for time. I still remember that you said 1 hour, 40 minutes, 20 minutes were all fine. Why, we have yet to see one another for a few years, and you onlysted three minutes? Was your body emptied by a woman beforehand?¡±

    Yin Muchen was really furious. He was really angered. Any man that was mocked by the woman that he loved would be angry like him because this was something that hurt his pride.

    He had not touched anyone for three years. He was a little excited when he touched her. That body of hers, that taste... He could not control it at that moment.

    He was unable to control himself.

    He was not the one to be med.

    ¡°Shuiling, stop talking... Let us do it another time. This time, I guarantee I will be able to satisfy you...¡±

    Yin Shuiling leaped up from the bed with a whoosh! She used one small hand to cup the bath towel to prevent it from sliding downwards. She had a bright smile on her face as she looked at the man with an apologetic expression. ¡°I am sorry, I am very exhausted right now. I want to sleep. Although my time is not precious, I am not so bored that I would spend time to apany a man who can onlyst three minutes... Get out!¡±

    She pointed towards the door of the room.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s handsome face darkenedpletely. Could he not be clear about his own abilities? She was hanging around him for a long period of time, and he controlled himself for a long time. The moment he touched her, he was just like a small monkey, so he was unable to perform to his usual standards.

    Furthermore, what she being so fierce right now for. This was his room and his bed!

    ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t talk to me like this. Otherwise, I will get angry. I...¡±

    ¡°Get angry?¡± Yin Shuiling found it extremely funny. She took the pillow by her side to throw it towards the man. One of her slim legs was stretched out to target the man¡¯s groin as she kicked him. ¡°You¡¯d better get lost!¡±

    Yin Muchen did not expect her to take action without any warning. She was cruel inside her heart and kicked his weak spot He immediately turned his body sideways to block her as he frantically jumped off the bed.

    He had yet to gain his footing, and a pillow hit his head.

    p! The pillow fell onto the floor.

    The colour on his face was extremely dark at this moment.

    Both of them looked at one another in the eye. Yin Shuiling red at him without backing down at all. He snorted coldly and walked away. He took his anger out on the door as he mmed it. Bang!

    The sound was so loud that it could shake the entire condominium block.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling bent over to pick up the pillow that was on the carpet. She made a cheeky face towards the door. Why did he m the door? Even if the door was damaged, it was his property after all.

    She loosened up and copsed on therge bed.

    Her eyes stared at the crystal chandelier above her head for a moment. She thought about the first time when she was 15 years old. For her first time, he was also like that, two or three minutes long.

    At that time, she did not know anything at all, she thought it was all done, and she was free to go. After that, she found out that it was like nothing to him. When he pressed himself onto her once again, it was only then that she found out that these things took a long time.

    He was full of energy and was unwilling to let her go the moment heid his hands on her.

    Yin Shuiling closed her eyes and decided not to think about these things. She tugged the nkets as she covered her small face up.

    But the nkets had his scent. It was the masculine scent that was clean and pure. It was healthy and pleasant to the nose. It was very mesmerizing, and she was frustrated as she pulled the nkets down. She was trying not to smell it, but it was of no use. All of her senses were full of the scent that the man left behind. It felt like it was about to overwhelm her.

    She knew that she still liked this scent.

    This scent had been with her for over 10 years and had already be a habit in her life.

    ...

    She had a good night of rest simrly, and when Yin Shuiling woke up the next day, there was a set of clothes on the bed stand. She tidied herself up before heading out the door.

 Chapter 552 - Seeing Yin De

    <h4>Chapter 552: Seeing Yin De</h4>

    When she went down the stairs, she saw a familiar face; it was Aunty.

    Aunty noticed her, and her eyes lit up. She stepped forward quickly and said, ¡°Miss Yin, you are awake! Sir has already gone to the office. Sir told me not to disturb you when he left. He wanted you to get more sleep. Come, let¡¯s eat breakfast. Aunty has specially prepared white mushroom and red date soup for you this morning.¡±

    White mushroom and red date soup....

    The moment she heard it, she knew that it was definitely for her to nourish her body.

    Looking at Aunty¡¯s joyous expression on her face, added with the fact that she walked from his room early in the morning, Aunty must have guessed that they had done that sort of thing with one another.

    ¡°Aunty, I am not eating breakfast, I want to go to the prison to visit my father.¡± He promised herst night.

    ¡°Miss Yin, eat your breakfast first. Sir has already prepared for you to visit the prison. Uncle Tu will drive the car overter to bring you there.¡±

    Uncle Tu...

    Aunty....

    These were the people whom he ced by her side six years ago.

    Yin Shuiling sat down at the dining table. Aunty handed her a small bowl of white mushroom and red date soup and said, ¡°Miss Yin, Sir moved out of his old ce a while ago. This Royal vi is his new home.¡±

    Yin Shuiling lifted her gaze up to look at the vi. The d¨¦cor and design here was very simr to the condominium unit, and she found something was amiss when she woke up in the morning. It turned out that he had moved.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling was not too interested and nodded her head.

    ...

    After eating breakfast, Uncle Tu brought her to the prison.

    This time, the director of the prison was extremely friendly as he came to wee her. ¡°Miss Yin, you can have a seat. Yin De will arrive soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    A whileter, Yin De, who was handcuffed, was brought in with two bodyguards.

    They were separated by a ss window. Yin Shuiling was emotional as she watched Yin De take one step at a time as he walked towards her. The past three years of life in jail made Yin De age ten years, and the torn and tattered prison uniform made him look skinny and frail, and his face had turned yellow and dark.

    ¡°Daddy.¡± Yin Shuiling had tears in her eyes.

    Yin De sat down on the bench. He looked at Yin Shuiling from head to toe for a moment. He wasforted as he nodded his head. ¡°Shuiling, Daddy has not seen you for a long time now. I miss you very much. Looking at how you look now, you must be leading a good life, right? Daddy is relieved now.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I am leading a good life. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ve also missed you very much over the past three years. Dad, how has your health been? Are you tired inside the prison? Is someone bullying you? Do you need to do chores inside?¡±

    Yin De had a tight smile on his face while he shook his head. ¡°Shuiling, Daddy is not tired at all. No one is bullying me. I also do not need to do any chores. Other than not having my own freedom, Daddy is leading the life of a civil servant and having free meals provided by the government. Daddy is also in good health. It is just that I am old now you probably find that Daddy looks very old now.¡±

    Yin Shuiling felt extremely bad. The more Daddy spoke like this, the worse she felt inside her heart.

    She choked up as she shook her head. ¡°No, Daddy will be forever young inside my heart.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin De smiled frailly before he carefully looked at Yin Shuiling as he asked, ¡°Shuiling, you did note to visit Daddy for the past three years. Daddy knows it is because...Muchen has given instructions. He doesn¡¯t allow you toe over. How did you manage toe this time? Did Mu Chen agree to it? Why would he suddenly agree to allow you toe over to visit me in prison today?¡±

    Speaking about this topic, Yin Shuiling averted her gaze. She replied vaguely, ¡°He also did not agree from the start. I begged him for a long time after that, and he agreed...¡±

    Yin Shuiling was dressed in a high-coredce shirt today. The moment she averted her gaze, a hickie was exposed on her snow white neck, and Yin De saw it.

    But he treated it as if he did not see anything at all. He only nodded his head and pretended to be happy as he said, ¡°That¡¯s good then... I know that ever since Muchen came into our family, both your mother and I did not treat him well. He hates the both of us. We are sorry towards him. Both your mother and I are both stuck in our positions, but you had good rtions with Mu chen ever since you were young. Now that both me and your mother are not by your side anymore, you siblings have to have a good life. If you have any difficulties in life, you should go and look for Muchen. Muchen will treat you well...¡±

    Yin Shuiling listened to his words and felt that his words were just like a knife stabbing his heart. Over the past three years, she pondered and pondered, but until now, she still did not understand. Why would Yin Muchen hate her parents so much?

    Could it be because her parents did not treat him well enough?

    She admitted that her parents did not treat him well, but this was not a valid reason for Yin Muchen to personally ruin her parents and her family...

    Furthermore, she was part of the Yin family. If he loved her, just because of the bad things from those years, could he be so cruel and firm to ruin her family and cause deaths?

    Her father did not say anything bad about him until now. Daddy was always full of regret and self me as he said that both him and Mummy were stuck in a spot and that they did not treat him well.

    Daddy was behaving like this, and Mummy had already left. What else did he want?

    Did he have a heart after all?

    How could she not hate him?

    Yin De looked at the firm determination on Yin Shuiling¡¯s face. He slowly withdrew his gaze, and he had a benevolent expression on his face as he said, ¡°Shuiling, visitation is almost over. You should hurry back to school to attend sses then. Daddy is fine. Daddy just misses you... If there is a chance in the future, you shoulde and visit Daddy frequently. Daddy will be satisfied then.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head and replied, ¡°Dad, I wille to visit frequently.¡±

    She would work hard toe over frequently.

    Yin De stood up and allowed the two bodyguards to bring him back. Yin Shuiling sent her Daddy off with her gaze before she slowly turned around and walked out through the main gates of the prison.

    ...

    Inside the prison cell

    Yin De sat down on his own small bed, and at this moment, ¡°Older Brother Yin...¡± The person in the neighbouring cell called out to him secretly through the bars and waved his hands towards him.

    This was a prisoner who came to the prison not too long ago named Wang Wu.

    Yin De walked over and sat down on the floor. Wang Wu stealthily took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket before he took one cigarette to hand it over to Yin De. He even took out a lighter and personally lit it up for Yin De.

    Yin De looked at the cigarettes and lighter. He was curious as he asked, ¡°Wang Wu, where did you get these stuff from? The prison does not allow prisoners to hide these things.¡±

    Wang Wu hushed him before secretively whispering, ¡°Older Brother Yin, you don¡¯t have to care about this. Some people have my back. I have a strong backup. You do not need to worry, just smoke.¡±

    Yin De had stopped smoking for the past three years. He ced the cigarette in his mouth as he took a puff. After he took a breath of smoke, he felt his entire being float in the air,. H thought about the mourous days in the past.

    If Yin Muchen did not exist, he would have soared up even higher.

    But now, he had to serve time in prison.

    He fell from the peak down to the depths of the valley, and these kinds of dark nights were a torture for him.

    Wang Wu observed the expression on Yin De¡¯s face. He smiled and said, ¡°Older Brother Yin, are you thinking of the good days when you were so sessful? You had a beautiful daughter and a good family, but looking at you right now, you are in prison and have to smoke a cigarette in secret. Older Brother Yin, I feel bad for you. This Yin Muchen is way too cruel.¡±

    Upon bringing Yin Muchen up, Yin De¡¯s entire face turned cold. There was a cold, bone-chilling hate in his eyes, and he said, ¡°What choice do I have? Talking about the winner and loser in this fight, my life can be considered to be ruined.¡±

    ¡°Older Brother, it is still too early to say that your life is ruined now. You are not even 50 years old yet. Could you want to spend the rest of your life in prison?¡±

    Yin De understood what he was trying to get across. He took the cigarette away and looked at Wang Wu in the eye. ¡°Wang Wu, what do you mean? I have already been sentenced to life in prison, could I actually make it out of prison now?¡±

    Wang Wu broke out intoughter before he lowered his volume down to say, ¡°Things can be done by people...¡±

    Yin De held Wang Wu¡¯s hands as he said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Wang Wu came closer with his head and went straight to the point. ¡°I am not going to hide this from Older Brother Yin. The person backing me is President Mu, thergest trader in gold mines in South East Asia. He had a few past misgivings with Yin Muchen in the past. He wants to ruin Yin Muchen the most. He wants to send Yin Muchen down to hell, but Yin Muchen is careful with his work. He is extremely sensitive and has his guard up all the time. He has his trusted aides, Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya... They are extremely loyal to him. Our President Mu spent six years, and he could not even insert a wedge between them, but it is different now. If Older Brother is willing to cooperate with us, then the day that we ruin Yin Muchen wille soon.¡±

    Yin De listened on and hesitated for a moment. ¡°How am I going to cooperate with you? I am in prison right now. I do not have any value at all...¡±

    Wang Wu burst out into loudughter. He patted Yin De¡¯s hand and said with another meaning in his words, ¡°Older Brother Yin, you do not any value now, but you still have a precious daughter... That daughter of yours is Yin Muchen¡¯s precious treasure... Haha...¡±

    Yin De froze first before he also burst out into loudughter. How could she not be his precious treasure?

    How much did Yin Muchen hate him?

    He killed his father personally and took advantage of his mother solely for ten whole years. He made Yin Muchen into an orphan and still wanted to make use of him. If he were a human being, even a brave masculine man would still hate Yin De.

    But so what if Yin Muchen hated him? Yin Muchen sent him into prison, but now he still had to obediently send his daughter over to the prison to visit him today.

    As long as Yin Shuiling was around, Yin Muchen was unable to win the fight.

    Yin De broke out into loudughter, and heughed until the tears emerged out of his eyes.

    Wang Wu continued to speak, ¡°Older Brother Yin, don¡¯t hesitate anymore. Cooperate with us then. I got news that Yin Muchen has a good rtionship with your daughter again. As long as your daughter listens to yourmands obediently, the moment we seed, President Mu will save you from this horrible ce, and when that timees, President Mu will give you a new identity. He will also give you a huge sum of money to live avish life overseas. When that timees, we will drink good wine and look at the pathetic state that Yin Muchen ends up in. Isn¡¯t this the happiest thing that someone can do in his life? Haha.¡±

    Yin De took another puff of the cigarette and nodded his head. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s work together with one another.¡±

    Wang Wu¡¯s eyes lit up. He knew that the deal was done, but to prevent failure from happening, he still carefully asked, ¡°Older Brother Yin, can you guarantee that your daughter will listen to what you say? I heard that your daughter has deep feelings for Yin Muchen.¡±

    Yin De snorted before he looked at Wang Wu confidently. He confidently replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I have confidence.¡±

    ¡°Okay, as long as Older Brother Yin talks like this, we will be reassured then!¡±

    ...

    Inside the luxurious sedan

    Yin Shuiling sat in the backseat. She looked at Uncle Tu, who was seated in the driver¡¯s seat, before she asked him, ¡°Uncle Tu, how is Fan Chengsi doing? Did he let Fan Chengsi go?¡±

    Uncle Tu had a polite smile on his face as he said, ¡°Miss Yin, since you have asked President to release Young Master Fan, President Yin would definitely do so. Everything that you say, President would listen to it.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Yin Shuilingughed coldly as she asked, ¡°Really?¡±

 Chapter 553 - Yin Muchen, Do You Not Want Your Life Anymore?

    <h4>Chapter 553: Yin Muchen, Do You Not Want Your Life Anymore?</h4>

    ¡°Whether or not it is so, actually, Miss Yin is clear about that inside her heart.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not say anything further. She took her phone out and dialed Fan Chengsi¡¯s number.

    At this moment, Uncle Tu looked at her through the rear view mirror. ¡°Miss Yin, if you are really doing this for the good of Young Master Fan, you should maintain some distance from him. Every time a romantic partner appears by your side, President will ruin itpletely.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not answer him. Ding, ding. The call was connected. ¡°Hello, Shuiling...¡± Fan Chengsi was extremely energetic as his voice came over from the other end.

    ¡°Hello, Fan Chengsi. How are you? Did you get injured?¡±

    ¡°No I didn¡¯t. Last night Yin Muchen just punched me a few times. The injuries are not serious. Shuiling, how are you now? I really hate myself very much. I am always unable to protect you. Where are you now, Shuiling? I will find you. Let¡¯s have a meal together.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was silent for a few seconds before she said, ¡°Chengsi, I am sorry. I have contemted it seriously, but it is not possible for us to be together. The things that you want, I am forever unable to give it to you, I cannot be too selfish now.¡±

    She was not just afraid that Yin Muchen would make trouble for Fan Chengsi, but Fan Chengsi was her friend. She hoped that he would live well, and she could not make use of him.

    Fan Chengsi said that he would always protect her and love her entirely. He would give her a warm family. She was won over before, and she did contemte it before, but her heart was clear; she still loved that person.

    In this life, other than that person, she probably would not fall in love with anyone else.

    She could search for anyone to try it out, but it could not be Fan Chengsi.

    She could not give him any more hope.

    Fan Chengsi understood her intentions. His voice was deeply disappointed but he still sincerely said, ¡°Shuiling, no matter what, I like you. I would always protect you and wish you well. I will forever be your friend. In the future, if you meet with any kind of trouble, you have to think of me. As long as you need it, I would rush over to your side as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head. ¡°Chengsi, thank you.¡±

    They both hung up.

    Yin Shuiling put her phone away before turning her gaze sideways to look outside the window. She did not know what she was thinking about. She was probably just admiring the scenery outside.

    At this moment, a ringtone rang out in the air. She received a call.

    ¡°Hello, Jack... You are in China now?¡±

    ...

    Yin Muchen parked the Rolls Royce before the main gates of S University. He was here to look for Yin Shuiling.

    He was dressed in a dark blue striped shirt matched with a pair of ck trousers today. The custom made material of his clothes made him look even more handsome and charming. It has only been a few days. He became even more silent and introverted than before. His defined features were like the carvings of a God as his entire body was exhibiting the aura that screamed, ¡°Nobody cane and offend me¡±.

    He was really angry that day. Any man in the same situation would be angered. He was angry for such a long period of time and did not take the initiative to meet her.

    He had always been working, using all of his energy to work. The only solution was for him to work continuously for him to stop himself thinking of that stubborn and attractive little face.

    He spent a few days just like that, and he realized that it still did not work; he still missed her.

    Missed her like crazy.

    That day, in the bathroom, she gave it to him. Although she was not entirely willing, she was already his woman.

    Women all needed to be pampered. He had the gentlemanly trait of a man. He was not going to be fussy with her, so he came to pick her up today.

    He opened the door of the driver¡¯s seat, and his long legs stepped over. He walked to the main entrance of the school, and Yin Shuiling walked out at that moment.

    Yin Shuiling was dressed in a peacock shade short skirt today. The colour was both retro and bright. The cor of her shirt was a cute upturned white mini cor, and the tight design at the waist made her small waist look extremely stunning. There was a candy bag in her hands, and her entire being looked extra stunning and eye-catching.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s dark eyes froze for a moment.

    As Yin Shuiling walked over, she lifted her gaze up and saw Yin Muchen. She did not expect him toe over, so she froze for two seconds, but she regained her senses very quickly. She lifted her heels as she left.

    Yin Muchen went forward quickly, blocking her path. He looked at her small exquisite and attractive face. His voice was soft and gentle as he pamperingly said, ¡°Why are you leaving the moment you see me?¡±

    It was only then that Yin Shuiling looked at the man in the eye. She curled the corners of her lips and had a bright smile on her face. ¡°Oh, it turns out that it¡¯s Older Brother. What are you doing here? Hasn¡¯t Su Mo disappeared already? Could Older Brother actually have a new girlfriend, and she is also studying in S University?¡±

    Yin Muchen noticed the fake smile on her face. He lifted his eyebrows up. ¡°Get in the car. I will take you back home.¡±

    Yin Shuiling had a look at the Rolls Royce before shaking her head. ¡°There is no need for that. I am not going back home.¡±

    Yin Muchen cast his gaze down as he scanned her short skirt that barely covered her thighs. His tone was not too pleasant as he asked, ¡°If you are not going home, where are you going then?¡±

    Yin Shuiling really hated the questioning tone that he used, but she kept calm as she replied, ¡°Older Brother, it is only five o¡¯ clock right now. As a 21 year old girl in the prime of her youth, do you think that I would prepare to go home andplete my homework at this time? Older Brother, when you were 21 years old, you were hanging out with arge number of girls. I have a date to go to.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s entire face darkened. His thin lips were pursed together before he directly asked, ¡°Who are you going to meet?¡±

    At this moment, the sound of a car horn rang out in the air. ¡°Hi, honey...¡± A Ferrari stopped, and there was a tall and handsome looking foreign boy in the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Jack...¡± Yin Shuiling waved her small, fair hand, and looked at Yin Muchen for thest time as she very apologetically said, ¡°I am sorry, I don¡¯t have any more time now to apany you to chat anymore. My boyfriend is here. We will be going on a date now. Older Brother, bye bye.¡±

    Yin Shuiling walked by his side and boarded the sports car.

    The moment the sports car flew by, he heard Jack ask, ¡°Honey, who was that person? Why didn¡¯t you introduce him to me?¡±

    The girl tucked the strands of hair by her cheeks and casually answered ¡°Someone who is not important. There is no need for me to introduce him.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s thin lips were already pursed into a sinister arc. He stared at the Ferrari for a moment and boarded the Rolls Royce.

    He floored the elerator and chased after the other vehicle.

    ...

    Jack was driving, and he spotted a car that was trailing behind him. He turned to ask Yin Shuiling, ¡°Honey, that unimportant person is trailing after us.¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned back to have a look, and it was really true.

    She weed the cool night breeze of the summer¡¯s day and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with him. Try to shake him off.¡±

    Jack whistled and was full of confidence as he said, ¡°That¡¯s a simple task.¡±

    He floored the elerator.

    Jack was a sporty boy. He liked to y around, and racing was his strength. He had won championships in the past. Furthermore, the car he was driving was a Ferrari sports car. Although a Rolls Royce was also a world ss luxurious car, in the world of car racing, the Ferrari definitely had the upper hand.

    But it was momentster that Jack realized that it was not the case, because no matter how hard he tried to shake the Rolls Royce off, the shadow of the Rolls Royce was trailing behind him steadily.

    Jack¡¯spetitive streak was stimted. He turned the steering wheel roughly as he snatched the third line that the Rolls Royce was cruising on.

    The Rolls Royce started to gradually lower its speed, and it retreated towards the back.

    There was a triumphant smile on the corners of Jack¡¯s lips, but at this moment, he suddenly realized that the Rolls Royce had suddenly emerged on his left side. Yin Muchen steered the steering wheel as the body of the car came crashing towards him.

    Jack¡¯s irises contracted, and he steered towards the fourthne. At this moment, arge trailer flew past, and a bout of sparks erupted out into the air with the Ferrari brushing onto the barrier slightly as it cruised on.

    This shocking moment made Jack¡¯s face turn pale instantly. He cursed softly before looking at Yin Shuiling, ¡°Honey, are you alright? The man behind is way too crazy.¡±

    Yin Shuiling forced herself to stabilize her body. She was angry, so she took her phone out and dialed that person¡¯s number.

    Ding, ding. The call was connected. ¡°Hello...¡± The man¡¯s deep and charming voice rang out from the other end.

    ¡°Hello, Yin Muchen, do you still want your life? If you do not want it, we still want it. I don¡¯t have any time to y around with you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that right?¡± The manughed softly. Hisughter was both cheeky and sinister. ¡°Things like car racing... At that time, I did it back in America. I don¡¯t even where this Jack was at that time. Fine, we can stop ying. You get out right now and follow me.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was so angered that her heart hurt. She did not know what she should do to shake this man off.

    First, she went to look for Fan Chengsi. Fan Chengsi was already super popr in T City, but in front of him, Fan Chengsi was still like a boy. He was unable to beat him, and Fan Chengsi could only end up beaten badly by him.

    And now, she went to search for Jack. She knew about Jack¡¯s car racing skills, but when this man said the words, ¡°back then,¡± the mocking tone in his voice was way too obvious. What did the duration of these three years gift him?

    He got more and more handsome. His life was even more tough and cruel, and also, that status that was mighty and powerful. He was about to step over all of the men in this world.

    What was she going to do, then?

    What could she do to him?

    ¡°Yin Muchen, you are mad!¡± Yin Shuiling cursed at him before hanging up.

    ...

    On board the Rolls Royce, Yin Muchen listened to the busy tone. She cursed him, calling him crazy.

    Yeah, there were some times that he felt that he was.

    Ever since she left him three years ago, he felt himself be crazy.

    There was the sound of the ringtone ringing out in the air. Hu Ya gave him a call.

    He picked up the call and said, ¡°Hello, did you handle it well? I want this Jack to go back to his country.¡±

    ¡°President.¡± Hu Ya was put in a spot as he said, ¡°It is a little troublesome to make Jack leave, we just investigated. Jack¡¯s father is an important figure in the British Chamber of Commerce in China. Jack¡¯s mother is working in Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Jack¡¯s identity is extremely sensitive, if we do anything to him, we¡¯ll end up with many problems.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s dark eyes were sharp as he said, ¡°You mean that I can only watch him do whatever he pleases in front of my eyes, but I cannot do a single thing to him?¡±

    Hu YaL ¡°...¡± He could onlyugh awkwardly. ¡°Haha,¡± he said, beating around the bush. ¡°Theoretically it should be like that. The boyfriend that Miss Yin found this time has many credentials, and we are unable to offend him.¡±

    The moment he finished speaking, Hu Ya heard the busy tone. Ding, ding. The man had already hung up in anger.

    Hu Ya quickly went to wipe the beads of sweat on his forehead. Oh my gosh! It was getting harder and harder to be a secretary nowadays.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling and Jack went to a bar. They ordered a couple cocktails before saying cheers.

    Jack drank the cocktail as he saw Yin Muchen alsoe into the bar. The tall and handsome man had one of his hands in his pocket, and he used another hand to hold the car keys as he headed to a secluded spot of the bar counter. The service staff served him a bottle of wine. He did not ask for a ss, and he used his right hand to hold the wine bottle as he drank from it directly.

 Chapter 554 - President Yin Getting Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 554: President Yin Getting Jealous</h4>

    The moment he appeared, he attracted the attention of many women. There was a passionate woman among them who could not help but to walk over to his side. She stretched her hand out wanting to pat his shoulders.

    But the man red at the woman briefly, and the woman was turned off and left immediately.

    Jack said, ¡°Honey, are you sure that is someone unimportant? His gaze seems to be saying that he wants to give me a p.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not have to look to know that Yin Muchen was following her. She put her wine ss down and held Jack¡¯s hand before she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about him. Let¡¯s go. We will go and have a dance.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jack was happy as he held onto Yin Shuiling¡¯s small waist, and both of them entered the dance floor.

    Yin Muchen sat at the bar and downed his drink while he looked at the dance floor beside him.

    She was trained in dance from a young age, and the past three years in Ennd, she was also practicing dance. The peacock-likeyered skirt that was she wearing had multiple folds in it, and she probably felt that she did not move around beautifully, so she stretched her small fair hand over and made a knot with her skirt, and the skirt turned into a tight skirt immediately.

    Yin Muchen downed his drink, and he stood up before he headed over to the dance floor.

    He probably found that it was hot. He walked over while he lifted his hand up to undo the two buttons on his neck. There was a woman on the dance floor who saw him, and she started to whistle.

    A handsome man that was also wild ¡ª who would not love him?

    The moment he got on the dance floor, three women started to gather around him.

    He was well versed in dancing. He was wild back in America in the past. He was a frequent customer of these kind of ces. After he returned to the country, he rarely danced anymore. In thest three years, he did not do so at all, and now, he also did not have any desire to dance.

    Those women came towards him and he used his muscr arm to block them. The cheap smell of powder and makeup only made him feel irritated.

    The dance floor was very crowded, but his tall and handsome figure weaved through the crowd easily. He found Jack, and he pushed Jack far away before he stood in front of Yin Shuiling.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Jack shouted loudly. He wanted to speak, but at this moment, the people that were dancing surrounded him, and he could only watch as Yin Shuiling got farther and farther away from him.

    Yin Shuiling was in the midst of enjoying her dance, and the moment she saw Yin Muchen, the smile on the corners of her lips disappeared. She lost her patience and was frustrated as she said, ¡°Yin Muchen, you are pestering me so much. What do you want to do exactly?¡±

    Yin Muchen stared at her. His handsome face was cold as he said, ¡°One moment, Fan Chengsi is your boyfriend, and the next moment, Jack is your boyfriend. I want to know: which one is actually your true boyfriend?¡±

    Yin Shuiling found it funny and said, ¡°Up to my feelings. Is that okay?¡±

    She wanted to walk past him.

    But her slim wrist was grabbed. He easily dragged her back to her original spot. ¡°What about me then?¡± he asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°You?¡± Yin Shuiling did not understand.

    ¡°We slept with one another a while ago.¡±

    ¡°Pfft...¡± Yin Shuiling burst out intoughter. She was serious as she looked at the man¡¯s stiff and grim expression on his face. His entire face was ck, and he looked as if he were looking for someone to take responsibility after sleeping with him.

    ¡°Yin Muchen, how do you want me to reply to you? It is merely just a transaction. Were you serious? Oh, let me think carefully. In the past, you, whatever Older Sister An Mengwen, Older Sister Yi Lin, and also whatever Older Sister Lidy... All of the older sisters by my side, you probably slept with all of them right? Even my ssmate Yao Xiaozhu, you did not let go of her. After you slept with them, what did you do? Did you take responsibility?¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s thin lips were pursed together as they turned white. She would always bring his past up.

    ¡°Shuiling, at that time...you were not grown up yet...¡±

    ¡°Yin Muchen, you are really so dirty. You are so dirty, what standing do you have to be standing before me right now?¡±

    She lifted her feet and walked away.

    ¡°Shuiling...¡± He wanted to ask her to stay behind.

    The girl turned around before he could react. She had a bright smile on her face as she looked at him. Her voice was intentionally coy and soft as she said, ¡°Oh, right, I almost forgot to say something. Of course I like Jack, because Jack can satisfy me.¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned around and left.

    Yin Muchen stood on the spot. He weaved through the crowd, and he looked on as Yin Shuiling held Jack¡¯s hand before both of them hugged and held each other as they exited the main doors of the bar.

    And he was alone as he stood there on the spot.

    ...

    Inside arge scale VIP lounge in a shopping mall

    ¡°President Yin, President Yin...¡± A female manager bowed down to greet Yin Muchen.

    Yin Muchen leaned back on the soft and warm sofa. He took a document in his hands and flipped through it, but he did not read it carefully as he was in a daze.

    Yin Muchen regained his senses. He withdrew his gaze and focused it on the document before taking the fountain pen and hurriedly signing the document with swift strokes.

    The beautiful female manager took the documents, smiled, and said, ¡°President Yin, the project that we are working on is going to officiallymence. The three levels downstairs will be the location that we will set up temporarily to try and market the products, and now, I will bring President Yin downstairs to have a look.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Muchen stood up and headed out first.

    The beautiful female manager was lovesick as she looked at the handsome side profile of the man. His firm jaw had ayer of thin stubble, and it made others have have a temptation to want to touch him to feel the stubble prick their hands.

    He was a handsome 31 year old man. He was a genius in the corporate world, and he maintained a thinyer of stubble to highlight the mystery and masculine appeal of a man. With both types of aura was mixed together, he really attracted the attention of many women as he looked extremely mesmerizing.

    The crowd went down together to the three levels below, Hu Ya was trailing behind Yin Muchen. Over the past two days, President would daydream frequently, and he would often not be concentrating. The sinister aura on him got even stronger.

    Hu Ya let out a sigh inside his heart. He was more worried about his president. Although his President had a morous exterior, the moment he removed his mourous shell, his heart was extremely lonely

    Over the past three years, ever since that girl left, President became silent and sombre. He had stopped going to bars and other entertainment outlets. He would asionally have one of two girlfriends but not pay too much attention to them, as if he was bored and need someone to waste them on. It was as if he was so lonely that he really needed someone to apany him. After he left the office and went back to the condominium unit, he needed to rely on sleeping pills to fall asleep at night.

    Hu Ya thought that once the girl came back, President would get better, but...

    Hu Ya could only let out a sigh.

    The group of people walked along the corridor of the shopping mall, and at this moment, a handsome man and beautiful girl emerged from the restaurant on the opposite side. The moment they appeared, they attracted the attention of many others.

    Hu Ya froze; it was actually Yin Shuiling and Jack.

    He had never expected to meet them here.

    Yin Shuiling and Jack walked out of the restaurant. They headed straight and did not look at therge group of people that were in the back. Yin Shuiling¡¯s small, fair hand held a cup of milk tea as she sipped on it. Jack went close to her with his head as he said, ¡°Give me a sip.¡±

    There was only one straw in the milk tea cup. Yin Shuiling already drank from it. Jack was intending to share from one cup with her, Yin Shuiling raised her eyebrows up as she gave Jack a displeased stare. She hid the milk tea behind her as sheughed coyly. ¡°Don¡¯t, this belongs to me!¡±

    Jack had a small spark of disappointment in his eyes, but he quickly stretched his muscr arm to embrace her before he nudged her nose lovingly. He said, ¡°You are not even willing to let me have a sip? You are so petty!¡±

    ¡°Who is the petty one? You dare to say something bad about me? Hmph!¡± Yin Shuiling pretended to want to scratch him.

    They were chatting happily the entire time. Jack stopped in his tracks as he walked past an underwear shop. He looked at the girl and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will buy some underwear for you. This airport runway of yours seems to have gotten a littlerger.¡±

    ¡°Airport runway?¡± Yin Shuiling was unhappy. She had yet to say anything, and Jack dragged her inside.

    Hu Ya was in a blur as he looked at the direction that both of them disappeared in, then he looked at Yin Muchen, who was in front of him. The man had long stopped in his tracks and was looking at the underwear shop.

    At this moment, a few girls walked in his direction as they whispered among one another, ¡°That girl just now seemed to be Yin Shuiling. Did she get a foreign boyfriend? He is so tall and handsome.¡±

    Hu Ya did not listen on anymore. His scalp was numb, and at this moment, a cold breeze of wind blew past. Yin Muchen, who was in the front, had already lifted his long legs apart to enter the temporary sales area of the three level arena.

    The beautiful female manager did not know anything at all and she was still introducing them to the ce passionately. ¡°President Yin...¡±

    She had yet to finish speaking, and suddenly, there was a bang. President Yin lifted his leg up to kick a chair by his side. This was still not enough. He went forward to sweep all of theputers and tea cups ced on the table. Everything that could be destroyed was all shattered to pieces by him.

    Hu Ya rushed over and saw that the entire scene was chaotic. The beautiful female manager was shocked as he stood by one side, and she did not even dare to let out a breath.

 Chapter 555 - Yin Shuiling, This Thing Belongs To You

    <h4>Chapter 555: Yin Shuiling, This Thing Belongs To You</h4>

    Hu Ya was also shocked. He¡¯d been with Yin Muchen for so many years now, and this was his first time seeing Yin Muchen so angry.

    A person like Yin Muchen with such a high status, he should have already known how to control and hide his own temper. Now, with him losing his temper, it showed how angry he really was.

    Hu Ya was still experienced. He walked to the side of the beautiful female manager and lowered his volume down to settle things. ¡°I will have someonee overter to clean up...¡±

    Yin Muchen turned sideways as he stood at the side. His handsome figure was standing upright. He ced one hand on his waist and used another hand to loosen the tie around his neck. His heart seemed as if it was kneaded by arge palm, as if he was going to be not able to catch his breath in the next second.

    His mind was full of the scene where that Jack embraced her in his arms, and those people said that she went to bed with Jack...

    Yeah, he had long thought about it. They were open minded in Ennd. Her contact listed multiple entries for Honey from 1 to 8. These types of things were natural.

    Furthermore, she did not have any obligations to keep her chastity for anyone.

    But thinking about it was one thing. He still could not ept it. As long as he thought about her lying below another man... He felt that he was going to break down soon, and he felt extremely horrible.

    From some point on, he waited for her to grow up. It was probably when she was 8 years old, and now, 13 whole years passed. She was 21 years old now, and she had already grown up, but she did not belong to him anymore.

    She belonged to another man now.

    ¡°President...¡± Hu Ya pondered for a moment. He still felt that he still needed to take the risks to advise him, but he had yet to finish speaking. Yin Muchen had already lifted his long legs apart and walked out briskly like a gust of wind.

    ...

    Inside the lingerie shop

    Yin Shuiling was dragged inside by Jack. The sales assistant approached them quickly. ¡°Sir, Miss, what are you interested in today? I can rmend some things for you,¡± she said with a smile on her face.

    Jack pointed at Yin Shuiling. ¡°Find what is the most suitable for my girlfriend¡¯s airport runway? It better be ...a sexy design.¡±

    Yin Shuiling heard what he said and was immediately displeased as she said, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The sales assistant looked at Yin Shuiling¡¯s chest as she said, ¡°Sir, your girlfriend cannot be considered to be an airport runway. This type of chest is the most cute and perfect. It is very appropriate.¡±

    Actually Yin Shuiling was really not considered to be an airport runway, but only in Ennd, there were too many women withrge chests, and Jack was naturally not impressed with what Yin Shuiling had.

    Yin Shuiling was around 34B, not too big or small, and she looked good wearing clothes.

    Yin Shuiling scanned the rack. She really did want to buy underwear. She brought five or six sets back from Ennd, but she did not know what was wrong recently. Her bras started to feel a little small now.

    Jack held onto her small shoulders andughed softly by the side of her ear. ¡°Honey, I truly feel that you got a little bigger. You¡¯ve only been back for two months. Your body wouldn¡¯t mature that quickly right? Could you actually have another man behind my back?¡±

    After he exposed what she was thinking inside her heart, Yin Shuiling¡¯s gaze blinked for a moment, but she gave Jack a swift kick. ¡°I want to try on some clothes. You head somewhere else to shop around.¡±

    ¡°What? You want to chase me away just because you are trying on some clothes? I can help give some opinions...¡±

    ¡°You are not leaving? You deserve to be hit!¡± Yin Shuiling lifted her hand up, wanting to hit him.

    Jack looked at the determination in her eyes. He could only be disappointed as he shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Okay then, I will go outside to shop around. Don¡¯t run all over the ce after you are done shopping. Stand here and wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head.

    Jack walked out.

    ¡°Miss, your boyfriend said he wanted sexy designs. The sexy designs are here.¡± The sales assistant pointed towards a rack of designs.

    Yin Shuiling did not look at it. She turned around and headed towards another rack. She stretched her small, fair hand out to point towards a few designs. ¡°Take these designs down for me to try.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± The sales assistant came forward, and she was still more curious why Yin Shuiling would choose such simple and elegant designs. Actually, a little part of a woman¡¯s bra was to let men look at it. Looking at the intimacy between her and that foreign man, they must have been dating for a long time already. Women who dated foreign men tended to be more liberal.

    But this girl was not so. Although she was fooling around and acting coy towards her foreign boyfriend, the moment she turned around, she picked such elegant and pure styles of underwear. They all said this type of women was conservative and traditional towards men. They liked one treated this one as their final one.

    ...

    In the changing room, Yin Shuiling hung the underwear on the rack. She turned around and lifted her small, fair hand up to undo the buttons of the red shirt that she was wearing.

    She was dressed in a red shirt today. The bright silk wrapped around her figure as it entuated her body. There was a butterfly bow on her cor. She matched it with a tight whitece skirt. Because she was going out to shop, she did not wear high heeled shoes, but she wore a pair of casual white tform shoes. She looked attractive and beautiful, and she was even prettier than the flowers in full bloom on a summer¡¯s day.

    The changing room...

    She suddenly thought of the time six years ago, the year she was 15 years old. He brought her to go shopping, and at that time, the salesperson selected a red and green dress for her to wear. Not only was he not happy, he even followed her inside the changing room and was angry at her.

    At that time, she did not know what was wrong with him, and it was only until now that she realized that he did not want her to dress up too borately.

    He was afraid that she would garner the interest of other men.

    His desire to own her was almost at a perverted level.

    Yin Shuiling did not know why she thought about him once again. She lifted her eyebrows up and bit down on her lower lip as she started to remove her clothes.

    When she undid the third button, she heard a sounde from behind. She froze, and the door of the changing room was open. The tiny space was invaded with a pure, cold air, and there was someone who barged inside.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s irises contracted. She looked at the person who came over. It was...Yin Muchen.

    Her small face turned cold. She looked at the extremely perfect face in front of her as she chided, ¡°Yin Muchen, why did youe in? Don¡¯t you know that this is thedies¡¯ changing room? Yin Muchen, are you sick in the head? You are unable to see me having a good rtionship with another man, right? You are spying on me. Are you thinking about what I am doing with another man every minute? You are unable to take it, so you are following me like a pervert?¡±

    Yin Muchen was dressed in a shirt and trousers as he stood in this cramped space looking extremely out of ce. He also looked so elegant and mighty. He stood on the spot and did not move. He also did not say anything but only used his cold gaze to stare at Yin Shuiling.

    Listening to the words that came out of girl¡¯s mouth, he bit down on his handsome cheeks until it hurt. His face also became stiff as he red at her cruelly.

    But other than staring at her, he did not know what else he could do.

    Yin Shuiling did not want to spend any time with him. ¡°Go away! If you still do not leave, I will scream for help! We are in the shopping mall right now. Do you really think that you can do whatever you want here?¡±

    The man did not move.

    Yin Shuiling was angered. She opened her mouth as she screamed, ¡°Someonee over, save me... Oooh....¡±

    Her small lips were blocked by arge palm.

    He still dared to block her mouth?

    Yin Shuiling hit him a few times, but it was of no use. She also truly understood that the strength that he had inside him could not bepared to hers at all. She did not waste any more of her energy but opened her lips, and she bit hisrge palm harshly.

    She used all of her strength to bite and did not hold back at all.

    After a while, there was the taste of blood in her lips.

    Yin Muchen as in pain as he took a breath of cold air in. This small woman was so cruel that she was about to bite into the flesh of his hand, but he did not struggle at all and was quiet as he allowed her to bite him.

    Yin Shuiling let go and red at the man. ¡°You are still not leaving, right? If you still do not leave, I will still bite you.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not answer her. His gaze went downwards and was fixed on her red shirt. The shirt¡¯s top three buttons were undone, and her light green flowery bra was exposed.

    It was not a sexy design, but especially when it was matched with such a bold and attractive shade of red on the outside, it made the design look extra elegant.

    Just like her. She looked like a small viin on the outside, but on the inside, others did not know that she was extremely innocent.

    Yin Muchen straightened his back instinctively. The anger gathered inside his heart as he nced at her made his eyes hot and dark at the same time.

    He actually wanted to strangle her to death, and right now, he only wanted to hug her in his embrace tight, to hug her till she died.

    Yin Shuiling looked at his gaze and realized that he was staring at her chest. The moment she saw it, her small face turned red. She quickly used both of her small hands to cover herself up, and she chided him angrily, ¡°Yin Muchen, what are you staring at? You are totally a shameless and horrible pervert!¡±

    He looked like a gentleman but was not one on the inside.

    At this moment, there was a warmth on her small face, and it turned out that he used hisrge warm palm to touch her. The man¡¯s rough thumbs touched the corners of her lips, and he brushed them slowly.

    Yin Shuiling immediately started to struggle.

    But at this moment, Yin Muchen spoke with a hoarse tone. It was the first time he opened his mouth since he entered the changing room. ¡°Don¡¯t move; there is blood at the corners of your lips.¡±

    When she bit him, there was blood left on the corners of her lips.

    Yin Shuiling froze.

    At this moment, Yin Muchen bent over. His tall, broad, handsome figure came down on her as he kissed her directly.

    Her skin was soft and fair, just like velvet. He opened his mouth to lick the bloodstain left on the corners of her lips into his own mouth before he closed his eyes to press onto her fragrant and soft small lips, and he was gentle yet forceful.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small head exploded. Her senses were all invaded with the man¡¯s custom pure scent and also with a slight hint of nicotine.

    He kissed her?

    He forcefully kissed her!

    Other than doing those things to her, he did not have anything he was thinking about, he was totally a...pervert!

    ¡°Ooh, let go of me!¡± She used both her hands and feet to kick him away, and she even left two slightly slim red scratch marks on his handsome face.

    Yin Muchen did not let go of her. When she spoke, she opened her mouth. He was extremely eager as he barged inside and curled against her small jelly-like tongue while he kissed her. He was just like a fish on the brink of death. She was his source of water.

    Yin Shuiling was unable to escape. She did not close her eyes. When she opened her eyes to look at him kissing her, he was very satisfied as he used his lips to curl it with hers. He was so in love, but he had a frown on his eyebrows, and it was very obvious that he did not get enough of what he wanted.

    He still wanted to do many other things to her.

    Yin Muchen was extremely drunk. His mouth was full of her fragrant sweet taste. She was soft... At this moment, there was a sudden saltiness on his tongue. He opened his eyes slowly, and the girl was crying.

    Her small palm sized face was stained with sparkling tears.

    Yin Muchen froze entirely. Even both of hisrge palms that he used to cup her small face were frantic and at a loss. ¡°Sorry, don¡¯t cry... I, I only...¡±

    Yin Shuiling stared at him. She bent her right kneecap and directly gave him a kick to his groin.

    Yin Muchen did not have his guard up and was really hit by her like that. His tall andnky figure slightly stumbled towards the back. He crashed onto the door of the changing room as there was a bout of cold sweat that emerged on his forehead. His face was green and stiff as he red at her. He was anxious as he bit down on his teeth to say, ¡°Yin Shuiling, you really dare to kick me? This thing belongs to you!¡¯

 Chapter 556 - As Long As You Do Not Mind

    <h4>Chapter 556: As Long As You Do Not Mind</h4>

    ¡°Yin Muchen, are you shameless or what? I do not want your dirty things. You¡¯d better get lost!¡±

    Get lost!

    Yin Muchen retreated towards the back, and the door of the changing room was open. One of his long legs stepped out, but the small woman from three years ago became so arrogant. Her speed was way too fast, and he did not have any time to duck away. His vision turned ck, and there was acy pink bra that was hung on the top of his head.

    The salesperson just went out to take a call. When she walked inside she saw a handsome and tall maning out of the changing room frantically, and the funniest thing was that he had a woman¡¯s...on his head.

    The scene was too funny, and the salesperson could not help herself as she burst out intoughter.

    She just started tough, and the salesperson felt that the man standing in front of her eyes turn around, and a cruel, sinister gaze stopped on her body.

    The salesperson lifted her gaze up to look over, and the moment she did so, she took in a breath of cold air. Wasn¡¯t this President Yin...of the finance industry?

    Looking at his immactely handsome face together with his expensive outfit, it was definitely President Yin, but what was wrong with the expression on his face? Why was he so unhappy?

    It was just as if someone had offended him.

    Who would dare to offend him now?

    The salesperson took a secret peek at the pink bra that was on his head. She did not think that this man would be so messy and dishevelled in his life. The salesperson quickly coughed before she was going tough out loud. She was extremely serious as she said, ¡°President Yin.¡±

    Yin Muchen briefly withdrew his gaze. He lifted his hand up to take the thing on his head down before throwing it onto the ground harshly as he turned around to leave.

    ...

    After walking out of the lingerie shop, Jack walked up to him. Jack was back after walking around the mall once.

    Both men looked at each other instantly.

    Jack looked at the lingerie shop before he looked at Yin Muchen again. He asked, ¡°Did youe out from here? My girlfriend is inside. Were you looking for my girlfriend?¡±

    Yin Muchen had a bout of fire inside him after interacting with Yin Shuiling. At this moment, he looked at Jack even more jealously, viewing him as hispetitor. The expression on his face was grim and tight before he forced one word from his throat after a long time. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jack took two steps forward and came to face Yin Muchen. ¡°I realized that you have been clinging onto my girlfriend for a long time now. She is my girlfriend. Furthermore, she hates you so much. She even told me that you are someone who is not important. Since this is the case, I hope that you have enough tact to distance yourself from her. You¡¯d better not me me for being rude towards you.¡±

    Yin Muchen snorted out with a ¡°Hah!¡± He looked at Jack, who was a little shorter than him, before he stretched his hand out slowly to push Jack¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Who do you think you are? When I met and had a good rtionship with her, I don¡¯t even know where you were back then. She is your girlfriend? Oh, I probably did not have any time to tell you ¡ª She is my woman!¡±

    The moment he finished speaking, Yin Muchen¡¯s fistnded directly on Jack¡¯s face.

    He¡¯d really held himself back from Jack for too long now.

    Jack crashed onto the railings, and he felt a fishiness in his mouth. It turned out that one punch from Yin Muchen was enough to loosen his teeth.

    Jack cursed softly. He¡¯d also stopped himself from attacking Yin Muchen for a long time now. He leaped forward and started to fight with Yin Muchen.

    ¡°Yin Shuiling is my girlfriend, so you¡¯d better distance yourself from her in the future!¡±

    ¡°Your girlfriend? Oh, sure then, as long as you don¡¯t mind that I will be sleeping with your girlfriend in the future!¡±

    Yin Shuiling heard themotion and ran out to see both of them pouring blows on one another. She stepped forward quickly to stop both men. ¡°Yin Muchen, Jack, both of you¡¯d better stop. Stop fighting!¡±

    The result of them fighting was, a passer-by called the police, and both of them went to the police station at the same time.

    ...

    Inside the police station

    Yin Muchen sat on the chair at one side. Hu Ya brought thewyers as they handled the paperwork afterwards. Jack sat down at the other end. There was an embassy official from the government behind him who rushed over, and he was also handling the paperwork.

    The director of the station rushed over quickly, and he was calling for help from his parents. Oh my gosh, how could this tiny police station contain these two Buddhas? He could not offend any of them either way.

    The director looked at both of them as heughed awkwardly before he said, ¡°President Yin, Jack, what is wrong with the two of you? Everyone has status and power in society. If there¡¯s something that you have to say, you can discuss it. There is no need to fight...¡±

    Jack nced at the director. ¡°He wants to snatch my girlfriend away from me. We are unable to get to a consensus,¡± he said with a coldugh.

    Yin Muchen nced at Jack coldly and did not say anything.

    But the director could tell what was going on. He stepped forward to quickly exin, ¡°Jack, I think both of you misunderstand each other. Our President Yin is Miss Yin¡¯s older brother. Everyone in T City knows...¡±

    ¡°Older Brother?¡± Jack snorted inughter before he said, ¡°Does an Older Brother say that he wants to sleep with his own younger sister? I think he is just a pervert!¡±

    The director froze entirely: ¡°...¡± Sleep?

    All of T City knew that Yin Muchen pampered Yin Shuiling, but no one knew that Yin Muchen wanted to sleep with Yin Shuiling!

    The director broke out into a cold sweat. He lifted his hand up, wanting to use his sleeve to wipe the beads of sweat on his forehead. He looked at Yin Muchen carefully as he said, ¡°President Yin, I think Jack is mistaken. Why don¡¯t you exin it to him?¡±

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up. He had a cold and sinister smile on his face before he looked at Jack. He moved his thin lips and spat out a few words, ¡°It is not that I want to sleep with her, but I have already done so.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Jack was so furious that his entire body was shaking.

    Yin Muchen raised his eyebrows up and scoffed at him.

    The director: ¡°...¡± He did not hear anything at all.

    The only thing he could tell was that these two men had fought with each other because of Yin Shuiling.

    At this moment, there was the sound of light footsteps behind him. Yin Shuiling held a small first aid box in her hands as she walked over.

    She walked over to Jack¡¯s side and ced the first aid box on the table. She opened it and took out a sterile cotton box. She bent over and helped Jack to bandage his wound as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I will help you apply some medication.¡±

    There was a fragrance by his side. Jack¡¯s expression was sinister. He used his peripheral gaze to look opposite him and he saw that Yin Muchen was ring in his direction.

    Jack called out loudly, ¡°Honey, it hurts. It hurts so badly... You help me to blow on it. After you blow on it, it won¡¯t hurt anymore...¡±

    How could Yin Shuiling not know what Jack was thinking inside his heart? Still, she did not say anything. She was merely obedient as she used her small hand to cup Jack¡¯s face before blowing air onto the wound. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, it still hurts. Honey, blow on it one more time...¡±

    At this moment, Hu Ya also took a first aid kit as he walked over to Yin Muchen¡¯s side. Jack was a foreigner, he was healthy and fit, and it was obvious that his power was in a different leaguepared to Fan Chengsi. Although Yin Muchen had the upper hand, he was also hit with a few punches. His handsome face was bruised in a few spots. The most key point was that Yin Muchen¡¯s right hand crashed onto the ss fragments, and there was a deep gash that appeared on his hand. The wound was deep and gory, and others who saw the wound were frightened.

    Hu Ya said, ¡°President, your hand is still bleeding. It needs to be bandaged immediately. I will help you to medicate it first. We will go to the hospital to do a checkter.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Yin Muchen chided him with his deep voice.

    ¡°President...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I am saying? Then in the future, you won¡¯t have to listen to what I say anymore!¡±

    Yin Muchen was about to fire him, and Hu Ya was instantly speechless.

    Yin Muchen panted for a few moments, but he had a sinister expression on his face as he continued to stare at Yin Shuiling who was opposite him. He looked on as she helped Jack to bandage his wound, without even looking at him at all.

    Yin Shuiling applied medication for Jack, and she naturally felt the sinister gaze looking at her from the opposite end. That man ced his injured right hand on the handle of the chair. There was the fishy smell blood that lingered around slightly in the air. Because they were fighting, Yin Muchen¡¯s shirt and trousers were all crumpled, and his pants were stained with dark red bloodstains. He did not have the elegance he had on a normal day, and he looked entirely dishevelled.

    He did not allow Hu Ya to bandage his wound but was staring at her intently, and he just wanted to have a look if she would care about him after all.

    Yin Shuiling did not have an expression on her face. She helped Jack bandage his wound before standing up straight as she closed the first aid box.

    At this moment, the staff members informed Jack that everything was settled, and he could leave now. Jack stretched his hand out to cup Yin Shuiling¡¯s small shoulders, as he said, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The staff member came to take the first aid box, and Yin Shuiling handed it over. She followed behind Jack as they left.

    She had just walked over to the main door as she heard a loud bange from behind. Yin Muchen had stretched his leg out to overturn the first aid box that Hu Ya brought over.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was a little pale, but she did not stop in her tracks as she headed out.

    ...

    After walking for a bit, a shout came from behind. ¡°Miss Yin, please pause for a moment.¡±

    It was Hu Ya.

    Yin Shuiling curled the corners of her lips up and gave him aforting smile.

    Hu Ya walked over and said, ¡°Miss Yin, President¡¯s hand has been badly injured. It is still bleeding right now. If we do not treat it in time, I am afraid that it would affect his health. President is someone who uses the calctor often, and his hands are very precious to him...¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned her gaze back to look at Hu Ya. Her gaze was pure and sharp as she said, ¡°Since he has been hurt so badly, there is no use looking for me. I am not a doctor.¡±

    ¡°Miss Yin, you obviously know what President wants... President wants you to help him bandage his wound. It would be fine even if you just go and ask about his condition...¡±

    ¡°Secretary Hu,¡± Yin Shuiling interrupted him and said, ¡°A 31 year old man, the older he gets, the younger he acts, and the more childish he seems to be getting, huh? He doesn¡¯t even want his own hand anymore, so why do I have to go over to coax him? Is he betting that I would definitely bow down to him? Then I am so sorry to tell you now, please tell him this: he better fend for himself.¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned around and walked away.

    ¡°Miss Yin,¡± Hu Ya called out speedily to stop her. ¡°Miss Yin, I know that President mistreated you three years ago, but President loves you. Over the past three years, he has been missing you all this time. He has been having it really hard...¡±

    ¡°Hah...¡± Yin Shuilingughed lightly. She did not turn around and only looked towards the distance away as she calmly replied, ¡°I really cannot tell how he loves me and misses me... We are unable to talk about the past, so let¡¯s talk about the present. I came back for two months and he has already switched girlfriends twice. Over the past three years, how many girlfriends has he had? This is his way of loving and missing me?...¡±

 Chapter 557 - Are You Going To Force Me To Go Crazy Before You Are Satisfied?

    <h4>Chapter 557: Are You Going To Force Me To Go Crazy Before You Are Satisfied?</h4>

    ¡°Or you are saying that he only loves one person inside his heart, but his body can actually go to sleep with another person? His love is so cheap; I am totally uninterested in it!¡±

    Yin Shuiling and Jack left.

    Hu Ya looked at Yin Shuiling¡¯s back profile as he shook his head. Yes, throughout these three years, President always had a girlfriend, but that was because...

    ...

    Yin Shuiling and Jack came to the lobby of the hotel. Yin Shuiling was on the phone with Pudding, talking about the matters regarding theic book. The staff following behind them asked Jack, ¡°Young Master, do both you and Miss Yin need one room or two rooms?¡±

    Jack looked at Yin Shuiling¡¯s beautiful side profile and said, ¡°One room.¡±

    Yin Shuiling hung up the call and entered the lift together with Jack. They headed to the 26th floor. She had a look at the room card in Jack¡¯s hand. Yin Shuiling asked him, ¡°You only booked a single room?¡±

    Jack opened the door to the Presidential Suite. He used one hand to cup in Yin Shuiling¡¯s slim waist as he half pushed and hugged her into the room. ¡°Shuiling, we have already been dating for almost half a year now. Shouldn¡¯t you consider...letting me touch you?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face froze.

    Jack used his hand to caress her hair. He was half coaxing and testing her as he called out her name. ¡°Shuiling... Shuiling...¡±

    Yin Shuiling pushed his hand away gently.

    Jack¡¯s eyes were full of disappointment.

    Yin Shuiling turned around and went into the bathroom. ¡°I will take a shower first,¡± she said inly.

    Take...a shower first...

    Jack was joyous in a moment. She agreed!

    This was great news. He waited for the entire duration of half a year, and now, she was finally willing to give herself to him.

    Every man would have many imaginations about the woman that they loved. He was also not an exception. Yin Shuiling was normally very intimate with him. She would allow him to cup her waist and hold her hand, but the moment he wanted to progress, she was not willing to do so.

    He had yet to kiss her small face or lips.

    Facing such a beautiful woman that he was captivated with, how could he control it?

    He finally waited for this day toe!

    Jack was excited as he went about circles on the spot. Before opening the door of the other room to walk inside, he removed his clothes quickly as he took a shower. He wanted to give Yin Shuiling a happy and memorable night.

    ...

    Ten minutester, Yin Shuiling came out from the bathroom. There was a towel wrapped around her body, exposing her smooth and tender small shoulders together with her straight and slim beautiful legs. She was barefoot, and her little snow-whitel feet stepped onto the carpet.

    Jack, who was seated on the bed for a long time, had already waited for a long amount of time. He lifted his gaze up to look at Yin Shuiling¡¯s tender face, and his gaze became like that of a smitten fe.

    Jack stood up slowly. He was taken aback as he said, ¡°Shuiling, you are really so beautiful.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s beautiful eyes were focused on Jack, and she did not say anything.

    Jack came forward and walked to face her. He stretched his hand out to hold onto her small shoulders. His palms touched her smooth silky skin. Her entire body felt as if it were boneless. As he held in the centre of his palms, she was small, coy, and soft like an angel that descended down from the Heavens.

    Jack panted for a moment. He dropped his head down as he went searching for her red lips.

    But he was unable to do so. Yin Shuiling turned her small head sideways and did not allow him to kiss her.

    Jack froze. He knew that she was still unwilling. He wanted to respect her and let go of her as he did so in the past, but the distance between them was small. He had a whiff of the fragrant mesmerizing scent on her body, and he could not control himself. He used one muscr arm to pin her small waist as he pressed her in his embrace directly, and he kissed her tender neck.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s entire body was like a piece of rock. She felt very ufortable. The lips that were kissing her tender neck only made her want to escape.

    Both of her small hands that were at the sides of her body were tightly kneaded into small fists. She controlled herself as she did not put up a struggle. She kept telling herself repeatedly that she had to give it a try after all. She had to try to take this first step...

    In the next second, her entire world turned upside down. Yin Shuiling was alreadyying down on therge soft bed. Jack pressed himself onto her and used onerge hand to tug the towel on her body.

    ¡°Shuiling, I like you, I really like you very very much, I will treat you well in the future...¡± Jack murmured sweet nothings by the side of her ear.

    Yin Shuiling stared at the crystal chandelier on the ceiling. Her chest was cold, and one corner of the towel that was around her chest was already tugged by Jack into his palms.

    She closed her eyes before opening them once again. ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± Her small hand still pressed onto Jack¡¯srge hand.

    Jack stopped himself. He looked at the girl¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were all in a blur. She also looked soft and frail that could not be ignored. No matter who looked at her, they could not help but want to pity her.

    ¡°Shuiling, do you like Yin Muchen? Are you not allowing me to touch you because of him?¡± Jack asked her.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was pale as she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t like him... I only think that we are developing too quickly. I am unable to get used to it.. Sorry...¡±

    Jack let go of her bath towel. He was full of pity as he kneaded her small face. ¡°Shuiling, ever since you came back from the police station, you¡¯ve been behaving weirdly. That Yin Muchen was hurt, and you are still worried about him inside your heart, right? There is no need to rify so quickly if you do not like him. It¡¯s your own heart; you are clear about it yourself.

    Her heart...

    Yin Shuiling was even more blurry now. What happened to her heart?

    ...

    She had to think about it clearly, and at this moment, a shrieking loud police warning rang out in the room. There was someone who was shouting outside the room. ¡°Fire, fire, run away quickly...¡±

    Jack stood up quickly, and he looked out of the window to have a look. It was full of smoke outside.

    ¡°Shuiling, there is probably a fire outside. The entire hotel has sounded the warning. Let us go out quickly.¡± Jack held Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hand, and he protected her in his embrace as they ran towards the direction of the door.

    Yin Shuiling used her small hand to cup the bath towel on her chest. ¡°Jack, I want to go and put on a piece of clothing first...¡±

    She couldn¡¯t go out of the door just like that.

    Jack pulled the door open. The corridor was full of guests who were running away frantically. The fumes of smoke had already wafted over. Everyone was covering their mouth and nose as they ran for their lives.

    Jack pushed Yin Shuiling towards the corridor. ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t think about clothes now. Your life is more important.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was pushed forward, and there were too many people in the corridor. Jack was separated from her in the sea of people. When Yin Shuiling turned her head back to have a look, she could not see Jack anymore. She loudly called out, ¡°Jack, Jack...¡±

    There was no one that responded to her.

    Yin Shuiling was extremely anxious. She was afraid that Jack would not be safe. When she turned herself back to go and look for him, there was someone who crashed into her shoulders, and she fell onto the floor immediately.

    There was a chill on her chest, and it was the bath towel that was wrapped around her chest that had fallen down.

    She quickly used her hands to cover herself up.

    She looked extremely anxious. She actually did have the n to give herself up inside the room. She did not wear any clothes underneath the bath towel; she just had her underwear on, and if the towel dropped down, she would be exposed.

    The fumes of smoke became thicker and thicker,. She took two breaths of smoke in, and her eyes were stinging due to the smoke. She tried to stand up, but her ankle seemed to be sprained, and bouts of pain descended on her.

    What was she going to do? Jack disappeared, and she did not know if he was in any danger at all.

    The corridor was jam packed with a sea of ck haired heads. Everyone was escaping for their lives. She was the only one who was sitting down on the floor, all alone by herself. If she still did not try to stand up, there was a high possibility that she could be trampled.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart was leaping at the back of her throat. She used one hand to cup her bath towel, and her other hand was touching the wall. She tried hard to stand up, and at this moment, there was a warmth on her shoulder. A ck suit jacket covered her, and her entire being was carried up into the air.

    Yin Shuiling did not have to look to know who came because her nostrils were full of the special clean and pure scent on the man¡¯s body, and his embrace was even more broad and warmpared to three years ago.

    It was Yin Muchen.

    Yin Shuiling lifted her gaze up to look at Yin Muchen¡¯s firm and handsome face. She was escaping for her life right now. She did not try to be coy with him and used both of her small hands to tug the cor of his shirt. She was frantic as she said, ¡°Jack is behind. He is a foreigner, so he cannotmunicate well. Can you ask someone to look for him? I am afraid he is in danger.¡±

    Yin Muchen carried her steadily as he went down the stairs. He did not look at her, and his gaze was fixed in front of him. His voice was icy cold without a touch of warmth at all. ¡°I cannot.¡±

    He said that he could not.

    Yin Shuiling started to struggle immediately. ¡°You put me down. I want to go and look for Jack.¡±

    The moment she spoke, a chill came onto the suit jacket. It turned out that Yin Muchen had directly tugged the towel and threw it onto the floor. He lowered his gaze down and was staring at her fiercely. ¡°If you dare to say something else, do you believe that I would remove the suit jacket that you are wearing right now?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s irises contracted, and she almost wanted to give him a tight p immediately. He was totally shameless.

    She chose to be clever and did not say anything.

    ...

    Both of them exited through the main doors of the hotel. There was a luxurious version of a Rolls Royce that was parked at the side of the road, Yin Muchen pulled the door of the front passenger seat open and roughly squeezed her inside.

    He turned around as he went into the driver¡¯s seat.

    Yin Shuiling used her small fair hands to button all of the buttons on the suit jacket, and after she confirmed that her body was not exposed, she stretched her hand out to pull the car door.

    Ding! Yin Muchen locked the doors of the car. He was extremely unhappy as he said, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I am going to look for Jack...¡± The door was unable to be opened, and Yin Shuiling could only look at Yin Muchen. She was unhappy as she said, ¡°Yin Muchen, open the door!¡±

    Yin Muchen stared at Yin Shuiling, who was dressed messily. The green veins on his forehead were all jumping about, and his thin lips that were pursed together so tightly that they turned white were moving. The words were forced out of his throat and sounded extremely cold. ¡°Yin Shuiling, are you done, huh? Don¡¯t challenge my bottom line anymore!¡±

    Yin Shuiling snorted out, before questioning him instead, ¡°How did I challenge you?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you clear about how you challenged me? You did not look at me in the police station even once, and you ran to go the hotel room with Jack. What were you two doing inside the room? You just have a towel around your body. I came to save you, and all you are talking about right now is Jack. Yin Shuiling, how much more do you want to force me? Are you going to force me to turn crazy before you are satisfied?¡± Yin Muchen growled while the fiery red blood vessels in his eyes were all apparent.

    Yin Shuiling found it funny, she mocked him instead. ¡°Yin Muchen, how did I provoke you when I went to open a hotel room with my boyfriend? If you want to go crazy, then do it out of my way. My boyfriend is in danger. I am going to look for him now... Ah!¡±

    Yin Muchen stepped on the elerator suddenly, and the Rolls Royce was like an arrow as it flew.

    Yin Shuiling was not prepared at all. Because of the force, her entire being was thrown forward, and her head was about to knock onto the windshield as she screamed out loud...

    The pain that she expected toe did note because her small shoulders were pressed down by arge palm, and she was forced back into the seat.

    She started to struggle about immediately as she shook hisrge hand off. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

 Chapter 558 - The Punishment In The Yin Family Villa

    <h4>Chapter 558: The Punishment In The Yin Family Vi</h4>

    Yin Muchen withdrew his hand. His expression on his face was grim, and he was silent for a few seconds before he said, ¡°Jack is fine. I have alreadymanded my people to inform his subordinates.¡±

    Upon hearing what he said, Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart was relieved. It was good as long as Jack was fine, but...

    Yin Shuiling suddenly thought of a key problem. She widened her eyes as she looked at Yin Muchen before she said, ¡°Yin Muchen, where did you have the time to tell Jack¡¯s subordinates? Did you...know that a fire would break out? Did you n...this fire?¡±

    He saved her from upstairs. He was together with her for the entire time, and he did not have any time to touch his phone. Other than making a call to inform his subordinates to save Jack beforeing over to save her... If he did so, he was not behaving like Yin Muchen anymore!

    There was only one possibility: this fire was not an ident. She was being intimate with Jack, and he was watching from outside. He only attacked when they were in trouble.

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up slowly. There was not a single ounce of warmth in his smile as he said, ¡°Yes, I asked some people to set the storage room below on fire.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yin Shuiling was in disbelief as she shook her head. ¡°Yin Muchen, are you crazy? There are so many people staying in this hotel. Are you fooling with so many lives? You want to light the storage room up and you just did so simply? Who do you think you are? Why did you not choose to burn this hotel down?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Muchen was calm as he nodded his head. ¡°If you exited the room anyter, I was nning on burning this hotel down. I am not anyone else, but this hotel belongs to me.¡± As he spoke, Yin Muchen turned his head to look at Yin Shuiling. His handsome face looked stubborn and scary, and there was also a touch of wildness to him. ¡°This hotel belongs to me, so I can y with it however I want... What¡¯s wrong? Do you have an opinion about that?¡±

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡±

    She tried hard to calm her breathing before she clenched down on her teeth as she chided him. ¡°You are sick in the head!¡±

    Yin Muchen looked through the car windows as he had a look at the neon lights outside the window. ¡°I am really sick, so you better be more obedient. If not, I am not sure what I am able to do,¡± he said with a smile.

    Yin Shuiling did not want to speak to him any further. This crazy person was totally unable tomunicate normally when he was being crazy, and she turned her head to the side to look outside the window.

    She wanted to have a look at the scenery outside, but the man¡¯s handsome face was reflected on the ss windows. He pressed his injured right hand on the steering wheel, and his hand was not bandaged yet. The fresh drops of blood had already solidified into pieces on his hand, looking gory and scary.

    Yin Shuiling felt both of her legs go soft. She forcefully averted her gaze. She did not want to care about him.

    But as she looked at the road that got more and more familiar outside the window. She widened her eyes and turned her head to look at the man beside her as she asked him, ¡°Where are you bringing me?¡±

    This road was leading to...the Yin family vi.

    Yin Muchen had an easyugh as he said, ¡°You should obviously know where we are heading. You don¡¯t have to guess; you did not see it wrong.¡±

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡± She sat up straight.

    ...

    The Rolls Royce stopped outside of the Yin family vi. Yin Shuiling was in a daze as she looked at the house. It had been three years now, she did note back before, afraid that she would recall about what happened in the past.

    There¡¯d been no one living in the house for a long time now. Thewn had already grown very tall, and it was messy and unkempt. The white stickers that were once there were all removed. The entire house was bathed in dead and dark aura, and it made the house look exceptionally grey and blurry.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart was numb and hurt at the same time. This was her home, and both her father and mother were here once, also together with the happy memories in her childhood, but now, there was nothing left at all.

    She did not dare to return.

    At this moment, the door of the front passenger seat was open, and Yin Muchen ced one hand on the top of the car as his voice was pure and stern. ¡°Get out!¡±

    Yin Shuiling shrank towards the back instinctively, and he dragged her out of the car.

    He tookrge strides forward. Yin Shuiling stumbled the entire way as she trailed behind him. Her face was pale white as she said, ¡°Yin Muchen, what do you want to do exactly? This ce has been sealed up; you cannot enter as you please.¡±

    Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to push therge door of the vi open and dragged her inside. He answered her simply, ¡°I bought this ce. I am the owner.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yin Shuiling was bewildered. He¡¯s bought this ce?

    Why did he buy this ce?

    Yin Shuiling was in a blur as she stood in the living room. The coffee table in the living room still had pictures of them as a family, and in the photographs, Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing hugged her in the middle, with the entire family of three looking harmonious and blissful.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s gaze fell onto Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s face, Mummy...

    Over the past three years, she¡¯s had nightmares on stop. She would always dream of her mother. Mummy would stand before her and look extremely pitiful. Mummy always asked her why she had to say those cruel words to her. Mummy always asked her why she would not want her mother anymore because of Yin Muchen...

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s entire body was icy cold. She was already shivering, and at this moment, two muscr arms came to her soft waist. The tall andnky man took her into his embrace from behind.

    Yin Shuiling froze before she struggled furiously. ¡°Yin Muchen, let go! You are not allowed to hug me!¡±

    She did not allow him to hug her, especially when he was right in front of her parents as he hugged her.

    Yin Muchen held her tight and did not allow her to move around. He ced his head on her tender neck as he sniffed her and kissed her snowy white earlobes. He said, ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t move anymore, okay? Ever since you came back, I did whatever you said. I can follow everything that you want, but you did not stop using men to provoke me. I really cannot take it any longer. I will not let go of you tonight. There is no use even if you shout till you lose your voice. Heh, what did you think I brought you over here to do?¡±

    Yin Shuiling could tell what he was trying to say, and her eyes were full of fear. She used both her hands and legs to get him away. ¡°Yin Muchen, what are you talking about? You brought me over here... Did you want to rape me again? You are totally a beast!¡±

    Yin Muchen pinned her soft waist down and half hugged and pushed her onto the sofa. Both of them fell onto it, and he pressed her deeply into the sofa. Even the man¡¯s eyes were red as he said, ¡°Shuiling, I became a beast because you forced me to do so. Who asked you toe back? It would¡¯ve all been fine as long as you did note back. I could have controlled myself! But you came back now and were hanging out in front of my eyes. It was fine if you hung out, but you did not allow me to touch you. It was fine even if you did not allow me to touch you, but you allowed other men to touch you. What did you treat me as?¡±

    She did not even look at him in the police station. After Hu Ya was done handling the documentation, he took the car and went back. After that, his subordinates reported that she and Jack checked into a hotel under his name.

    He looked at the security footage in the hotel corridor and watched her and Jack embrace each others shoulders as they walked in together. Jack called the reception a few minutester to ask for condoms. How could he control himself?

    He really could not hold back.

    Yin Shuiling was afraid. She was really scared that he would want her right here. Her face was pale as she shook her head. ¡°I did not want to force you... What does Jack and me being together got to do with you?... I did not know that this hotel belonged to you. If I had known, I would go to a different one... Yin Muchen, let go of me. You are not allowed to be reckless. If you dare to touch me, I will die for you to see. I...¡±

    ¡°Sure, you want to die, right? Then I will send Yin De to the grave together with you.¡± Yin Muchen was cold as he interrupted her.

    Was he making use of her father to threaten her?

    Three years ago, he caused her family to break apartpletely. He was not remorseful at all, and now, he even dared to threaten her like this?

    Yin Shuiling found it to be funny, it was not him that was funny, but herself, and it was only herself. Three years ago, she was hurt so badly by him, and now she still had fantasies about him inside her heart; wasn¡¯t it just him?

    He was just a person like that.

    p! Yin Shuiling gave Yin Muchen a tight p.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s face was hit harshly.

    Yin Shuilingughed coldly, and it sent chills into the bones. ¡°Yin Muchen, I really regret knowing you. If I did not get to know you, my family would not be ruined, and things would not have progressed to this point! I treated you so well in the past, and you should not have treated me like this in return. You are really heartless!¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes were red. He red at her fiercely. Both of their gazes were interlocked with one another as he thought about all of the good things that she treated him with and also the sweetness that existed when he pressed her down on the bed as he kissed her as he pleased...

    And now, she said that she regretted that.

    She regretted knowing him in her life.

    Yin Muchen averted his gaze. He lowered his head down and kissed Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s beautiful eyes had ayer of moisture on them. She felt both hopeless and cold inside her heart. Even when she brought up the matters that happened in the past, he still persisted on raping her.

    A few secondster, the man on her body propped his body up, and he was in mid air as he looked at her corbones.

    Yin Shuiling lowered her gaze down to have a look. There was a scar on her corbones, and it was because in the hotel room just now, Jack could not help himself as he bit her gently.

    Her skin was soft, and it left a mark behind.

    Yin Shuiling lifted her gaze up to look at the man. The man¡¯s expression dazed, as if he had shouldered a heavy blow that he had never felt before. Yin Shuiling felt free and easy. She lifted her eyebrows up as she smiled and said, ¡°Yin Muchen, what are you looking at? That¡¯s right. This was what Jack left behind just now. Did you think I didn¡¯t do anything with Jack in the room? Why is your facial expression so grim? I¡¯ve had so many boyfriends in the past. Did you think that I would keep myself for you?¡±

    Yin Shuiling hooked her arms around his neck as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you just want to have me? Sure then, I will give it to you, as long as you don¡¯t mind that Jack was just on me...¡±

    Bang! Yin Muchen stretched his injured right hand out and threw a punch at the tea set beside him.

    He was fierce as he red at her. The green veins on his forehead were all popping out, and the tea set was shattered into pieces. His right hand that was injured was among the ss shards, and the red blood kept flowing. He clenched his teeth as he said, ¡°Yin Shuiling, I am warning you not to continue talking!¡±

    Yin Shuiling noticed that his handsome cheeks were bitten until they became stiff. It was obvious that he was holding himself back very much. That was right, she just slept with Jack, and as long as he was a man, he would mind.

    Furthermore, he was such a dominating man.

    Yin Shuiling decided not to lose the advantage, and she let go of his neck. She turned her small face to the side. ¡°There is no use of you continue to be angry. Facts are facts. If you think that I am dirty and you are unable to continue, then I would trouble you to let go of me...¡±

    She had yet to finish speaking, and her vision turned ck. The man kissed the corners of her lips, before he sucked on them.

 Chapter 559 - I Will Pamper You Extremely Well

    <h4>Chapter 559: I Will Pamper You Extremely Well</h4>

    Yin Shuiling widened herrge eyes. She had spoken so harshly, and he actually still came to kiss her?

    She opened her eyes and looked at his handsome face that was erged in front of her eyes. He closed his eyes as he kissed her. He was not rough and did not make her feel pain, but he was gentle as he pressed down on her small fragrant lips before he sucked on them for a moment.

    He was captivated.

    Yin Muchen kissed her for a while before opening his eyes. His voice was hoarse, and he intentionally lowered his volume to beg her slightly. ¡°I am not short changing you. After you sleep with me this time, I will allow you to meet Yin De. Don¡¯t say those things again to anger me once more, okay? You obviously know that I cannot take it. If I am able to withstand it, three years ago, I wouldn¡¯t have done those things to you...¡±

    Three years ago, when he saw hering-out of the hotel with Fan Chengsi, and after he found out that she was pregnant, he lost control of himself immediately, and that was the reason why he made a mistake that could not be forgiven.

    And now, history was repeating itself, but he tried his best to control the temper inside his heart. He did not bear to hurt her, and he would not harm her again in the future.

    Yin Shuiling froze for a few seconds. She was not used to his temper that became soft suddenly. All of her actions froze. Sleeping with him this time could get her an opportunity to see Yin De, and this trade off... She wanted to do it.

    He knew that she was willing, so he used this opportunity to bring it up.

    Yin Shuiling pushed him away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it here...¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it.¡± Yin Muchen shook his head. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to do it here, so I picked this ce. I want you to learn your lesson. In the future, you are not allowed to seduce other men. You are not allowed to let them touch you again. If there is a next time, I will still bring you back here to punish you. I want you to sleep with you...in front of your parents.¡±

    It turned out that this was his motive.

    He always knew what she was afraid of, and the more afraid she was of something, the more he used it against her to coerce her. This man¡¯s heart was always so cruel.

    ¡°Yin Muchen, aren¡¯t you going way overboard? This trade off is just a trade off. I allow you to sleep with me, and you will allow me to see my father. As for the things between me and other men, are you able to care so much?¡±

    Yin Muchen stretched his left hand out to touch her small, exquisite face. He curled the corners of his lips up to smile. His smile was so cold, and it hid away so many troubles that nobody knew about. Yin Shuiling still did not understand the grievances that he had because she still did not know anything.

    ¡°If I want to care about it, I can. This trade off is not fair. The rules of this trade off will be up to me to decide. You can onlyply. Otherwise, not only would you be unable to meet Yin De, but Yin De will also suffer.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, sleeping one time with one another to change for a chance to meet once is way too troublesome. What about this: you move in with me, and in the future, I will allow you to see Yin De periodically... In the past, the number of men that you¡¯ve had, I will not be fussy about it, but in the future, you can only have me alone. This is my bottom line. If you direspect it, I will definitely punish you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was angry, but she broke out intoughter instead. ¡°Yin Muchen, you¡¯ve been trying to make use of my father to gain control over me for my entire life. You¡¯d better be careful. I will curse you inside my heart. I will curse you and hope that you have an early death!¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Yin Muchenughed softly and lowered his head down to kiss her red lips once again. ¡°You don¡¯t have to curse me. I have been in the corporate world for such a long period of time. There are so many people who wish for my death. If you bear to do so, then you should go and coborate with them. I guarantee that I will die.¡±

    ¡°Yin Muchen, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t do that. There might be a day in the future that I really will...¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s voice came to a sudden stop because the man used hisrge palm toe into corner of the suit jacket. Her entire body was frozen up like a rock, and the man was not satisfied as he took his hand out to undo the buttons of the suit jacket.

    Yin Shuiling pressed down on hisrge hand. Her voice was shaking as she lowered her volume down to negotiate with him. ¡°Yin Muchen, I am begging you right now. I really do not want to do it here, my mother is watching...¡±

    Yin Muchen did not bother with her. She made a mistake and should receive punishment. Otherwise, she would still make more mistakes in the future.

    And now, she was already grown up. She was way too beautiful. There were too many men around her. He had already felt that she was about to escape his control, and he was afraid.

    There was a sudden salty vour in his mouth. He tasted the vour of tears. He lifted his eyebrows up as he opened his eyes unhappily. He only saw the girl¡¯s small face turned pale white like a piece of paper. She was shivering and used her small hand to block her eyes.

    She was really afraid of this ce.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s dark eyes were full of pain and love. He held onto the back of her head as he coaxed her gently. ¡°Shuiling,e and kiss me, just like in the past... If you kiss me and make me happy, I will bring you somewhere else...¡±

    Somewhere else?

    Yin Shuiling really wanted to change locations. In the past, when her mother was still around, she really could not ept her being together with Yin Muchen, and now, for her father, she was unable to reject him. Upon hearing what he said, she did not hesitate at all as she lifted both of her small hands up and curled up onto his neck before presenting her red lips.

    She did not have much experience with kissing. She did not kiss Yin Muchen many times back then. All of her experience was learned from him. She was inexperienced as she pressed down on his soft, thin lips before looking at him expectantly with ehr wet eyes. She had just teared up. Her voice was soft and coy like a young girl¡¯s. ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted his eyebrows up. He was already in a good mood. ¡°Shuiling, didn¡¯t anyone teach you how to kiss these past few years? Why are you still so inexperienced? Don¡¯t you know how to open your mouth?¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not want to use her words to provoke him right now. She turned her head to have a look at the photos on the coffee table before closing in with her red lips. She followed him as she opened her small mouth up and sucked on his lips.

    Yin Muchen tasted the sweet vour in her mouth. He took the opportunity to lead as he held onto her small tongue.

    Yin Shuiling firmly held his sleeves with both hands. She stared at him with herrge eyes. As she red at him, she did not dare to close her eyes. Electricity coursed through all of the vessels in her body. She was together with him for three years in the past; she knew that there was a reaction in his body.

    This kind of reaction made her feel even more embarrassed.

    There were pictures of her mother ced on the coffee table, the painful past three years ago were still fresh in her memories, she did not forget about them at all, but she could not control her own body, and she still had feelings for her.

    This kind of feeling came so strongly.

    Her face was both red and pale. There was a bout of hot air that crashed with a gust of cold air inside her body. She forgot how to breathe, and her small face turned crimson red immediately.

    Yin Muchen let go of her when she was about to stop breathing. He only noticed that the small woman¡¯s beautiful eyes were both pure and solitary. She was a little muddled, but she still resisted him greatly.

    He could not bear to let her suffer after all, so he stood up as he took her up in his arms.

    ....

    Yin Shuiling let out a sigh of relief. She thought that he was about to bring her to leave this vi, but the direction he was heading in was not correct. She was fearful as the man carried her upstairs before kicking the door of her childhood room open.

    ¡°Yin Muchen, you said that you were going to bring me somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°I did: from the sofa in the living room to the bed in your room.¡±

    ¡°Shameless! Liar!¡± Yin Shuiling was extremely furious. She bnced herself as she gave him a painful bite on his shoulders.

    Yin Muchen pressed her onto therge soft bed. Everything inside the room was pink in colour. The room still had the childish scent that she had on her when she was young.

    His entire body was emitting heat. His long fingers were moving. He removed his suit and bit her small earlobes lightly. He lowered his volume to say, ¡°Shuiling, I will tell you a secret. Do you know when I wanted to have you? The night before I left for America when I was 18 years old, you slept together with me, and my pants were wet.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was crimson red. She took in a breath of cold air as she looked at him. She kneaded her small fist to hit his broad shoulders. ¡°Yin Muchen, are you not ashamed?¡±

    At that time, she was so young.

    Yin Muchen held her small fist in the centre of his palm as he kissed it. He stretched his hand out to tug the pink curtains. He used one hand to undo the buttons on his own shirt and made use of another hand to press her face into the pillows. ¡°Shuiling, be good. Listen to me, be together with me properly. The taste that I will make you feel, at least on your body, you will definitely like me.¡±

    ...

    Forty minutester

    The room was like a steamy sauna. There was a bout of hot air that could not dissipate, and there was a musty scent in the air.

    The pink curtains were pulled apart by arge hand. Yin Muchen got off the bed and bent over to pick the clothes on the ground, and he put each piece back on.

    The injury on his right hand was bloody and messy. He did not care about it. He stood up straight and lifted his eyebrows up. He turned around and wrapped the girl in his suit jacket before picking her up.

    Yin Shuiling was curled up in his embrace. She was obedient and cute like a small kitten, and she was beyond exhausted as she did not have the energy to even open her eyes.

    Her small face was steamed red. There was ayer of fragrant sweat on her forehead. Her maroon lips were broken, and her entire face waszy and attractive. She looked extremely soft.

    ¡°It has been a long time since someone has lived here. It is not convenient for you to take a shower here. I will bring you back. Close your eyes and take a rest first. I will tell you when we are there.¡± Yin Muchen dropped his gaze, and his voice was extremely gentle as he spoke to her.

    ¡°Oh...¡± Yin Shuiling waszy as she replied before closing her eyes to sleep.

    ...

    When she opened her eyes again, she had already returned to Yin Muchen¡¯s bedroom inside his vi. Yin Shuiling¡¯s body felt warm andfortable. She opened her eyes to have a look. She was already inside an extremelyrge bathtub, and the warm water had bubble of milk bubbles together with rose petals floating on top.

    Yin Muchen stood at the side of the tub and used his left hand to cup some water as he drizzled it onto her shoulders.

    Yin Shuiling turned her gaze sideways to look at him. He was also looking at her. The man¡¯s dark gaze was bright and deep. His handsome features had ayer of gentleness that could not melt away. He said, ¡°I will help you to wash up first.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Yin Shuiling patted hisrge palm. She looked at the bloodstains by the side of the bathtub and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Your hand is bleeding. You made my water dirty now.¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at his right hand. The bloodstains on top were all dried up, but just now, when he prepared the warm water for her, he exposed the wound to water, and the blood clot dissolved, so some blood started to flow.

    He curled the corners of his lips as he smiled. ¡°You finally care about my injury.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was at a loss for words. If he thought that she was worried about him, then she would allow him to think that way.

    She curled her small body in the tub of warm water and did not allow him to look at her beauty.

    Yin Muchen stood up and said, ¡°I will go and bandage it up right now.¡±

    He turned around to leave.

    ...

    Downstairs, Hu Ya and the doctor were waiting for a long period of time. Yin Muchen sat down on the sofa, and the doctor opened the first aid box to help him manage his wound.

    ¡°President Yin, bear with the pain for a moment. There is a ss shard stuck inside the wound. I will help you get it out.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Muchen nodded his head.

    Because the wound was not treated for a long period of time, the ss shard was deeply embedded inside the wound, so when the doctor came to pinch the ss shard out, Yin Muchen grunted out in pain, and a bout of cold sweat appeared on his forehead.

    Hu Ya looked at the two deep red gashes on the hand of his own President. He felt his legs go soft. The old injury was ovepped with new injuries, and it was all because of the girl. How could President allow himself to be ruined because of her?

    Bu when President was suffering, that girl...

    Hu Ya had a look at that closely shut room door before shaking his head.

 Chapter 560 - The Scandal With Medication

    <h4>Chapter 560: The Scandal With Medication</h4>

    The doctor bandaged the wound for Yin Muchen before he said, ¡°President Yin, I have temporarily treated the wound, but your injuries are quite serious. I suggest that you head over to the hospital immediately to get checked for an infection.¡±

    Yin Muchen stood up and said, ¡°There is no need for that. It is toote right now, I will go over tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°But President...¡±

    Yin Muchen headed towards upstairs as he said, ¡°I am clear about the condition of my own hand. You can go back now.¡±

    ...

    Yin Muchen entered the bathroom of the guest room. He removed his clothing as he went to take a shower. The doctor had told him not to touch water, and he took a simple cold shower before changing into a set of new clean clothes before he opened the door and headed out.

    There was an ambermp in the room. Yin Shuiling had already taken a shower and was lying down on the bed. Her soft, tiny body was curled up in the ck and white silk nket, and she only exposed her small head.

    He walked over and stood at the side of the bed.

    The girl closed her eyes and was sleeping. He stood at the side for a moment, and she did not have any reaction.

    After that, Yin Muchen moved a bit, then he stepped forward. He knelt down on the bed and stretched his left hand out to lift the silk nkets covering her body.

    Yin Shuiling slowly opened her eyes. The man¡¯s handsome face was right in front of her. He¡¯d taken a shower, and his fatigue disappeared. He looked young and handsome, and she did not know whether it was because the lighting was too gentle, or it was just because he was satisfied just now. Whatever it was, the gaze that he was looking at her with was gentle.

    She looked at him quietly and did not say anything.

    Seeing the girl¡¯s cold and quiet gaze, Yin Muchen paused. He had a look at the white shirt she was wearing. The shirt was too big, and it made her small body look extremely petite.

    He swallowed his saliva, and his voice was a little hoarse as he said, ¡°You are wearing my shirt?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Shuiling waszy as she replied, ¡°I do not have any clothes to wear, so I went to your closet to borrow your white shirt.¡±

    ¡°I will have someone prepare you clothes tomorrow...¡±

    ¡°Yin Muchen, I have already agreed to your deal. You can give me a call when you want to sleep with me, but I don¡¯t want to live with you. I will leave tomorrow.¡±

    Yin Muchen was unfazed. His slow and deep voice had extreme force in it as he said, ¡°What I told you in the Yin family vi just now, didn¡¯t you hear it clearly? Don¡¯t be stubborn with me. You are unwilling to live together with me? I have hundreds and thousands of methods to turn your unwillingness into willingness.¡±

    He was trying to say that there was no room for discussion?

    Yin Shuiling shut her mouth and did not speak further.

    Yin Muchen looked at the woman beneath him. Her short ck hair, her small face with her supple skin, also with her red and cute small lips... Just now, the feeling of almost death that he got from her body came back once again, and the color in his eyes turned dark.

    But her gaze became colder, and she knew what he wanted to do with just one nce.

    ¡°Shuiling,¡± He said her name gently, then continued, ¡°I want it again....¡± He was afraid that she would not agree, and he added his exnation, ¡°I just did it once just now...¡±

    Yin Shuiling found it funny inside her heart. Who said that they had to do it many times?

    Where did his demanding tone go to right now? Why did he sound so...cowardly when he was demanding it from her?

    Yin Shuiling was smart and did not retaliate. She slowly raised her eyebrows before she pouted her small cherry-like lips, and she looked at him as she coyly replied, ¡°My head hurts...¡±

    Yin Muchen had an rmed expression in his eyes and speedily lifted his hand up to touch her forehead. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yin Shuiling stretched her hand out to block him, and she did not allow him to touch her. She flipped her body over and slept on her side. ¡°I want to sleep right now.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s left hand was frozen in mid air, and he maintained his posture as he knelt down on the bed with one knee.

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling inly said ¡°Don¡¯t touch my bed. I don¡¯t like to disturbed by others when I am sleeping.¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at the girl¡¯s back profile as he was silent for a few seconds before he stood up, and his entire body looked lonely and sad as he said, ¡°Then I will sleep on the sofa. If there¡¯s anything you need, call for me....¡±

    The girl did not answer him, and he took a nket, then went to lie down on the side of the sofa. He turned his gaze to the side as he looked at the tiny figure on the bed. He wanted to embrace her very very much.

    But she was not willing.

    In the Yin family vi just now, he knew that she was also happy, and there were a few blood stains left on his body, but this was because she had scratched him when she was not in control.

    But that bout of happiness did not change the situation right now. After they ended it, she was still cold towards him.

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up as heughed self mockingly. One of them was in the bed, and one was on the sofa. They were not far away from one another, but why did he feel that there was an extremely deep valley between them?

    He was unable to step over, and she was also unwilling to step over.

    ...

    The next morning, Yin Shuiling woke up and realized that Yin Muchen had already gone to the office. There was a dress left on the bed stand, and it was prepared for her. There was a note ced on the dress.

    There were a few words that was sprawled onto the note ¡ª Wear this outfit today. Someone will beingter to prepare a wardrobe for you.

    Yin Shuiling raised her eyebrows. Was he so sure that she was going to move in?

    There were still more words on the note. Yin Shuiling went to have a look ¡ª My body hurts a little this morning. It was all because of the cuts you gave me when you were out of control. I forgot to ask youst night, was that feeling beautiful? In the future, you are not allowed to mention ¡°three minutes,¡± asst night was my usual standard.

    Yin Shuiling suddenly blushed. She crumpled the note into a ball before she angrily threw the note into the rubbish bin.

    Shameless!

    Was he thinking of these things all day long?

    Also, thatst line: Last night was my true standard. Was he trying to be arrogant?

    He was not embarrassed to mention that three minutes? Go away!

    Yin Shuiling was done changing her clothes. She was angered as she entered the bathroom.

    She was washing up at the sink when she realized that there were two deep hickies on her corbones, and it perfectly covered the teeth marks that Jack left behind. She did not need to think to know that the man had done it on purpose.

    Why was he so childish?

    Yin Shuiling brushed her teeth and washed her face. She still felt a little ufortable below, and she was ufortable as she moved around. At this moment, there was a warmth between her thighs, and something came out.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s blushing little face turned white immediately. Last night, he released himself inside her.

    Then she...did she have to take the pill?

    Three years ago, the doctor said that there was a very slim chance of her getting pregnant now, but she was also scared, afraid of it really happening anyways.

    She was afraid that she would be pregnant with his child again.

    ...

    After washing up and going downstairs, Aunty served hot and piping breakfast on the dining table. Aunty saw her and reacted excitedly, and Yin Shuiling took her breakfast before she went out the door. Uncle Tu was waiting outside.

    Yin Shuiling boarded the car, and the car was cruising on the main streets, Yin Shuiling looked out the window and saw a pharmacy. She said, ¡°Uncle Tu, stop the car.¡±

    ¡°Miss Yin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yin Shuiling opened the door as she said, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to buy.¡±

    She ran towards the pharmacy.

    After buying the morning after pill, Yin Shuiling returned to the car. She opened a bottle of mineral water before taking out two pills to gulp down, and she always felt that this was the safest method.

    Uncle Tu nced at her through the rear view mirror. As a subordinate, he did not say anything at all.

    ...

    In school, Yin Shuiling met Ning Qing, and both of them walked through campus together.

    Ning Qing said, ¡°Shuiling, do you really n on living with Older Brother Yin?¡±

    ¡°What else can I do? I received a call from myndlord just now. Thendlord wants his condominium unit back, and he doesn¡¯t want to rent the unit to me anymore... T City is his territory. No matter how hard I try, I am unable to beat him. No matter how much I try to struggle, it will all be in vain.¡±

    ¡°But Shuiling, it is not feasible for both you and Older Brother Yin to continue like this. What do you n to do?¡±

    Yin Shuiling lifted her head up to look blue azure sky together with the white clouds above. She curled the corners of her lips up to smile as she said, ¡°What can I n to do? My father is in prison. He is my only kin in the entire world right now. As a daughter, I was not filial towards him before. I cannot throw my father away. It is also obvious on what he wants to do. He is nning to use my father to y with me for his entire life. Heh, he said that if I do not listen to him, he will let my father suffer. Qingqing, do you know howplicated the situation is in jail? It is way too simple to kill someone in there. It can be totally undetected.¡±

    Ning Qing hesitated for a moment before she said, ¡°Shuiling, I don¡¯t think Older Brother Yin is ying around with you...¡±

    ¡°What is he doing then? He wants to date me, or he wants to marry me?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Ning Qing also did not know what Yin Muchen wanted. Didn¡¯t he say that he hated Yin De? He hated him so much that he caused the entire Yin family to shatter, and now, what were his intentions behind dominating Shuiling?

    ¡°Sii.¡± Yin Shuiling was cowering in pain. She bent over and cupped her stomach.

    ¡°Shuiling! Shuiling, what is wrong with you?¡± Ning Qing noticed that she was not behaving normally and was anxious as she worriedly checked on her.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s stomach was in pain, and there was ayer of cold sweat on her forehead. Her eyes saw ck as she said, ¡°Qingqing, my stomach hurts.¡±

    ¡°Your stomach hurts? Shuiling, what did you eat?¡±

    ¡°I ate two contraceptive pills just now...¡± She had yet to finish speaking, and Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes shut. She fainted.

    ¡°Shuiling!¡± Ning Qing took Yin Shuiling, who was almost unconscious, into her embrace, and at this moment, a few ssmates walked past. Everyone quickly rushed over and said, ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong with Yin Shuiling?¡±

    ¡°I am also not too clear right now. We should take Shui Ling over to the nurse¡¯s room quickly.¡±

    ...

    Inside the nurse¡¯s room

    There was a group of female ssmates outside the door. Ning Qing, who was right in front, looked at the tightly shut doors as she was spinning around nervously, and at this moment, the principal of the school brought the director of education over as they rushed in.

    ¡°Ning Qing, what is wrong with Yin Shuiling?¡±

    The school principal wiped his sweat. If anything happened to Yin Shuiling in school, with how Yin Muchen pampered his younger sister, he would not be a principal anymore.

    Ning Qing shook her head and said, ¡°The doctor is still inside.¡±

    The moment she spoke, therge doors of the nurse¡¯s room opened, and a doctor dressed in a whiteb coat walked out.

    Ning Qing and the principal stepped forward quickly and asked, ¡°How is Shui Ling doing? Why would she faint for no reason? Is she going to be okay?¡±

    The doctor removed the mask that he had over his mouth and said, ¡°The patient¡¯s health is okay. She has fainted and is sleeping right now. I gave her two IV drips. She should wake up very soon. My initial diagnosis is that the patient is allergic to pills. If I did not misdiagnose her, she probably took morning-after pills this morning.¡±

    ¡°What? Morning-after pills?¡± The principal was extremely rmed.

    The group of female ssmates gasped. Everyone looked at one another as they chatted among themselves and gossiped with one another. ¡°Did you hear that just now? Yin Shuiling took morning after pills! That means she slept with a man..st night.¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh, who is that man?¡±

 Chapter 561 - Their Relationship Was Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 561: Their Rtionship Was Exposed</h4>

    The principal listened on to the gossip and chided the group immediately. ¡°Are you all so free or bored that you gathered here to gossip? If you are too free, I will have someone delegate more homework for you guys toplete.¡±

    As he spoke, the principal cast his gaze at Ning Qing, who was standing at his side. ¡°If all of you are so capable, you should learn from Ning Qing. Not only is she the newly crowned Best Actress now, she is even the future Mrs. Lu. She is the pride of our school.¡±

    The students admitted that they could not bepared to Ning Qing, and they were afraid that the principal would really punish them, so they quickly scattered.

    ¡°Principal, I will go in and have a look at Shuiling.¡± Ning Qing looked at the principal as she spoke.

    The principal immediately smiled as he said, ¡°Please do.¡±

    The director of education looked at the principal as he let out a sigh. An educator had to be so hesitant of others¡¯ positions and feelings; was this really good?

    ...

    Ning Qing went into the nurse¡¯s room. She stood at the side of the bed to look at Yin Shuiling. Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was pale without a single trace of blood flowing through. Even though she was sleeping, she still used her small hand to cup her small stomach as if she was in great pain.

    Ning Qing knew that Yin Shuiling was allergic to contraceptives. She¡¯d already taken the pill twice when she was together with Yin Muchen, and each time, she also rolled onto the bed in such pain just like how she was doing right now...

    Ning Qing sat at the side of the bed before she bent over to help Yin Shuiling massage her belly.

    After two bottles of saline solution went down, the doctor pulled the needle out. It was in the afternoon when Yin Shuiling who was lying down on the bed opened her eyes slowly.

    ¡°Shuiling, you are awake now? How do you feel, does your stomach hurt?¡± Ning Qing quickly went forward, and she helped Yin Shuiling sit up and ced a soft pillow behind her back.

    Yin Shuiling was a little frail. Her stomach was still cramping somewhat. It felt very bloated and ufortable. She did not want to make Ning Qing worry, and she tugged the corners of her lips as she shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    It was only then that Ning Qing felt slightly relieved, but she lifted her eyebrows up speedily as she unhappily responded, ¡°Shuiling, you are always going through so much trouble because of Older Brother Yin, but Older Brother Yin does not even know. This won¡¯t do. We cannot let this continue. I want to let Older Brother Yin know about everything. At the very least, Older Brother Yin should shoulder the burden together with you.¡±

    ¡°Qingqing.¡± Yin Shuiling immediately grabbed Ning Qing¡¯s small hand as she said, ¡°Did you forget what I told you in the past? This is between me and him. Even if we wanted to let him know, I am also going to say it personally. There is no one else who has the capability to do so. If you dare to say this, we cannot continue to be friends in the future.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling...¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine Qingqing. I know you are doing this for my good. I am no longer that silly girl that I was back in the past. I know how to protect myself now. Let¡¯s not continue discussing this topic. I want to use the bathroom. Can you help me over?¡±

    Since Yin Shuiling was so persistent, Ning Qing did not have any say in this matter. She held onto Yin Shuiling¡¯s slim arm as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will bring you over to the washroom.¡±

    ...

    They walked down the corridor and went into the washroom. Yin Shuiling stood before the sink and used cold water to wash her face while Ning Qing stood by her side to apany her.

    A few girls were chatting inside the cubicles. They were gossiping with one another excitedly...

    ¡°Hey, did you guys hear about it? Yin Shuiling fainted in school this morning. She fainted because she was allergic to contraceptive pills.¡±

    ¡°We knew about this a long time ago. This matter has already spread across S University. I think it will across the entire T City very soon. I didn¡¯t expect Yin Shuiling, who is normally so arrogant and cold, to actually faint after having an allergic reaction to contraceptives. This is really so shocking.¡±

    ¡°What is so shocking about this? I heard that Yin Shuiling had a man a long time ago. She even had a miscarriage when she was 18 years old. Hah, the more pure, innocent, and cold a beautiful woman is on the outside, the less they can stand loneliness. They are naturally seductive inside their bones.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Yin Shuiling is the goddess in many boys¡¯ hearts. There are so many girls that are jealous of her. Everything is great now. After this incident with the contraceptives, everyone is happy with the aftermath. Everyone is waiting to see her as a joke.¡±

    ¡°Ay, who do you guys think that man is? He might be some rich and powerful guy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible! Yin Shuiling was lying down in the nurse¡¯s room for a long period of time, but that man did not appear at all. Even if that man was powerful and rich, he probably has a family. Their rtionship cannot be exposed officially. He is merely ying around. Otherwise, Yin Shuiling probably had a one night stand, or maybe, Yin Shuiling also does not know who that man actually is.¡±

    ¡°Haha...¡± The few girls wereughing happily.

    Ning Qing heard the conversation and her small face soured. She went forward and wanted to reason with them.

    At this moment, her wrist was held down by Yin Shuiling as Yin Shuiling shook her head.

    ¡°Shui Ling...¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned around and walked out of the washroom.

    ...

    Ning Qing was chasing after her from behind. ¡°Shuiling, why did you not allow me to go forward? This matter has already spread through S University. I think everyone is talking about it. If we do not take any further action, this matter will only get more and more out of hand.¡±

    Yin Shuiling curled the corners of her lips up into a smile. ¡°Qingqing, the only thing we can do is to let them be afraid of discussing this matter in front of me. They discuss this matter behind my back. It is a fact that I fainted after taking contraceptives. Those that are looking at me as a joke are still looking on, so forget about it.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling.¡± Ning Qing was mad. She was boiling with anger as she said, ¡°Where is Older Brother Yin? Where is he right now?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s sharp, beautiful eyes were frozen for a second before sheughed. ¡°Why are you asking about him? He is probably inside the office. He is busy...¡±

    Ning Qing snorted coldly as she said, ¡°What is he busy with? Thest time Mu Yunfan kidnapped you, he rushed over very quickly. He must have ced a spy by your side. I just do not believe that he doesn¡¯t know about you fainting after taking the contraceptive. I think he is just scared to show up himself!¡±

    ¡°Who wants him to show up?¡± Yin Shuiling dropped her two rows of curled and long eyshes as she softly replied Ning Qing.

    ¡°Shuiling!¡± Ning Qing was angered as she stomped her feet on the ground. ¡°Whether you want him to show up here or not, you are clear about that inside your heart!¡±

    She¡¯d been friends with Yin Shuiling for almost 15 years now. Although she¡¯s regained her footing after her family was ruined three years ago, that was because she was hurt too badly, and she was scared that she would be hurt further. She was just like a porcupine as she built strong metal barriers around her and pretended to be strong. Actually, she was still soft and gentle on the inside.

    This saga involving her fainting after taking the contraceptive was like a tornado as it swept through S University. Actually, university students nowadays taking contraceptive pills was extremelymon, but she was Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling just could not do so!

    Ning Qing helped her back into the nurse¡¯s room. There were many students walking along the corridor. Everyone¡¯s gaze changed. They were pitiful and sad, and a few boys with bad intentions used an extremely insulting gaze to look at Yin Shuiling¡¯s petite figure.

    Yin Shuiling treated it as if she did not see anything. Three years ago, she understood something. When the entire world was hurting you, you could only cup your own eyes and not ept any form of pain.

    It was only by doing this that she could avoid getting hurt.

    Her mind could not control the image of the handsome man appearing. Yin Shuiling only wanted tough inside her heart. He would not appear just because she wanted him to do so. He was merely ying around with her.

    Yin Shuiling thought of it like this. She suddenly sensed that Ning Qing had stopped moving. She also stopped in her tracks as she said, ¡°Qingqing, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yin Shuiling followed Ning Qing¡¯s gaze as she looked forward. The moment she looked over, she froze entirely.

    The person that appeared inside her mind just now was in front of her eyes.

    ...

    Yin Muchen was dressed in a white shirt. A ck and white tie was knotted around his neck together with a pair of ck slim cut trousers on the bottom. The man¡¯s legs were too long, and the trousers ended above his ankles, exposing his exquisite and beautiful bare feet.

    It was obvious that he rushed over from a formal function. Hu Ya chased after him from behind, holding Yin Muchen¡¯s ck suit jacket and document bag in his hands.

    His handsome face was extremely sinister. The students in the corridor were all overwhelmed by his powerful aura, and they all gave away and retreated to the sides of the wall as they stopped in their tracks.

    The principal turned around and hurriedly ran over. While the principal chased after him, he was still wiping his sweat.

    At this moment, Yin Muchen stopped in front of Yin Shuiling. He was in a bad mood. He kicked the rubbish bin by the side of the wall before cing his hands on his waist to loudly growl, ¡°Yin Shuiling, who allowed you to take contraceptives? Did I release myself inside your body yesterday? You just hate looking at me so much?¡±

    The principal¡¯s footsteps froze. Wha...what?

    Did he hear incorrectly?

    What was that man saying?

    The principal was in a daze as he looked around his surroundings. He only noticed the students that were standing along the walls had the same expression as him. Their mouths were open so wide that an egg could be ced inside.

    The principal was at a loss for words: ¡°...¡± Could the manst night have been Yin Muchen?

    But Yin Muchen grew up together with Yin Shuiling, and he was her older brother.

    Oh my gosh! The principal patted his thighs as he realized what was going on. It turned out that...they were lovers!

    The principal was shocked as he broke out into bouts of cold sweat. Should he run off right now?

    It was just as if he had unintentionally uncovered a big secret.

    Yin Shuiling look at the man¡¯s glum, handsome face. He was really mad, but why?

    Ning Qing was extremely unsatisfied with the attitude of this man. She immediately said, ¡°Older Brother Yin, how can you be so fierce towards Shuiling? Shuiling fainted this morning, and she just received two IV drips. She just woke up in the afternoon. Where were you when Shuiling was in pain? What authority do you have to be shouting at her? Shuiling does not like you anymore, and you deserve it.¡±

    Yin Muchen listened on as the colour on his face turned even darker. He lifted his eyebrows up and controlled the temper in the bottom of his heart. He took a step forward, and he carried Yin Shuiling up in his arms.. ¡°Sorry, I went to Foshan this morning to attend a meeting. When I received the news that you disappeared and fainted, I rushed over immediately. I might be a littlete...¡±

    Yin Muchen carried her into the nurse¡¯s room. The moment the door was shut, everyone standing along the corridor was in a blur as they watched the man lower his head and use his own face to nudge the girl¡¯s forehead. He lowered his voice, and his tone was full of pity and love as he said, ¡°My temper was not too good just now. I was fierce towards you just now, and that was because I heard that you fainted and was a little...scared. In the future, don¡¯t scare me like that anymore...¡±

    The main doors closed, and the entire corridor of people were dazed and in a blur.

    One second, two seconds, until two whole minutes went by like this. Everyone was rooted to the ground. No one spoke. This piece of news was too shocking, and they all needed time to digest it.

    At this moment, a girl ran over hurriedly and came to hold Ning Qing¡¯s elbow as she asked, ¡°Ning Qing, what is going on? I just heard that...Shuiling and President Yin...are together now?¡±

    Ning Qing lifted her legs as she headed forward. She walked past the washroom, and the group of girls that were gossiping inside were all frozen as they stood by the side of the door. Ning Qing had a bright smile on her face. Her voice was clear and crisp as she said, ¡°What do you mean by your gossip? That is all what Older Brother Yin¡¯s feelings on his end. Our Shuiling did not agree to this! This Older Brother Yin is way too domineering. Our Shuiling was only in high school when he could not take any boy touching her. This bit of jealousy and domination was way too strong. Who could take it? Our Shuiling has not agreed to take him in yet.¡±

 Chapter 562 - Oy, Yin Muchen, Are You Going to Cry

    <h4>Chapter 562: Oy, Yin Muchen, Are You Going to Cry</h4>

    These few girls naturally knew that Ning Qing said these on purpose for them to hear, and their faces turned pale immediately.

    After Ning Qing left, all of the people standing along the corridor regained their senses, and all of them still could not believe that Yin Shuiling and Yin Muchen...

    ...

    Inside the nurse¡¯s room

    Yin Muchen gently ced Yin Shuiling on the bed, and he went down on one knee before the girl. He lifted his hand up to touch her small, pale face as he asked, ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±

    Yin Shuiling used her small hand to cup her stomach and said while pouting her lips. ¡°My stomach hurts.¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at her t stomach, before stretching his hand out to cover her small, icy-cold hand and helped her massage her stomach. ¡°Don¡¯t take pills again in the future.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling curled the corners of her lips up into a smile. Her voice waszy and charming as she said, ¡°Why should I not take medication? Is it because the doctor said that I would not be able to get pregnant three years ago?¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯srge hand froze. This topic was too painful, and this was the wedge that both of them could never get over.

    The atmosphere turned too stressful. Yin Muchen¡¯s thin lips were pursed together tightly until they turned pale. He slowly said, ¡°It is fine if you cannot get pregnant, I don¡¯t like children anyway...¡±

    What was he saying?

    What was her being unable to get pregnant have to do with him liking children or not?

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s smile turned colder and colder as she said, ¡°Just because you don¡¯t like children doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t like...or are you trying to say, if I were pregnant with your child, you would ask me to abort it?¡±

    Yin Muchen really did not like children. Children were way too weak. The moment they were born, he would need to take responsibility for this child, and even if he raised the child until he was old, he might not be sessful in the future, unfilial...etc.

    He was a businessman and would not invest in a project that did not have any reliability.

    But now she told him, I was pregnant with your child...

    Yin Muchen felt his firm heart waver for a moment like a feather had touched the surface of water, and many ripples appeared on the surface.

    He was silent for a few moments, then he softly replied, ¡°If you got pregnant, then we would give birth to the child. You...and the child, I would take care of both of you... If you really like children, we...¡±

    We can try going for IVF in the future, medical breakthroughs are so advanced nowadays...

    He had yet to finish his words. Yin Shuiling scoffed as she interrupted him, ¡°Hah hah!¡± She suddenly did not want to continue talking about this topic with him anymore. She did not even want to speak to him anymore, so she casually brushed him off as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any values inside you. You said that you did not like children, and a secondter, you want them again.¡±

    The girl¡¯s easy words sounded sweet and displeased. Yin Mcuhen stood up. and took her up into his arms. Yin Shuiling was like a small kitten as shey quietly in his embrace. Her entire body was frail and weak, and she wanted to fall asleep as she closed her eyes.

    After exiting the doors of the nurse¡¯s room, she was in a blur as she heard the deep charming voice of the man say, ¡°Shuiling, let¡¯s go home...¡±

    ¡°Woo...¡± She was in a blur as she replied to him.

    Yin Muchen looked at her gentle and harmless expression at the moment and felt his entire heart go soft. He lowered his gaze and gently kissed her forehead. ¡°Shuiling, in the future, don¡¯t take medication. My thinking is very simpleL forget it if you cant get pregnant, but if you have it, then we would want it...¡±

    The girl had already fallen asleep and could not hear what he was saying. Yin Muchen went downwards as he kissed her small face. He softly murmured, ¡°Shuiling, I don¡¯t like children, but if it is a child that you gave birth to, I would want it... I would want both the child and you...¡±

    ...

    Yin Shuiling was awoken by someone. She opened her eyes with difficulty, and she had already returned back to the vi. She was sleeping on therge bed in the bedroom. Yin Muchen was in front of her, stooped down by the side of her bed.

    Aunty was also present. She held a bowl of porridge in her hands as she said, ¡°Miss Yin, it is already night time now. You did not eat anything in the morning. You¡¯d better wake up now to eat this bowl of porridge quickly.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s entire body felt drained. She did not even have the strength to frown. She opened her small, cherry-like lips. Her voice was gentle and hoarse as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±

    Yin Muchen took the small bowl in Aunty¡¯s hands before he used the small spoon to stir the piping hot porridge. Heforted her just as if she was a small child as he said, ¡°Shuiling, be good. Come here and eat a little bit of porridge. If you do not eat any porridge, you will becking in even more energy. How are you going to get well from this illness?¡±

    Yin Shuiling felt that this person was so irritating. He did not stop nagging at all. She stretched her small, fair hand out to push the bowl he was holding in his hands. ¡°You go away. I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not have his guard up. The hot steaming bowl of porridge was overturned as she pushed him away, and it spilled onto his white shirt.

    ¡°Sir!¡± Aunty shouted in shock. She quickly took a few tissues as she came forward. ¡°Sir, this porridge is freshly made, did you get burnt?¡±

    Yin Muchen did not even look at his shirt. He grabbed the girl¡¯s small hand and had a serious expression on his face as he growled, ¡°Shuiling, did you get burned? Say something!¡±

    That bowl of porridge was boiling hot. He felt the heat when he held it in his hands. The girl pushed the bowl, and he was afraid that she would be burned.

    Yin Shuiling tried hard to take her hand back as she said, ¡°Let go... Why you are you so irritating? Just like a housefly... I want to sleep. I really want to sleep...¡±

    Yin Muchen, who was called ¡°housefly¡± for the first time in his entire life, did not even raise his eyebrows. He was serious as he searched for any signs of pain on her face before letting go of her small hand.

    The moment Yin Shuiling was released, she turned her body around quickly, and her back faced him as she slept.

    Words were not needed to show her disdain for him.

    Aunty went to the bathroom for a damp towel. Yin Muchen wiped his body clean before changing into a white shirt. Aunty tidied the mess up as she concernedly asked, ¡°Sir, do you want to feed Miss Yin some porridge?¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at the girl¡¯s back profile and shook his head before he said. ¡°Forget it, let her sleep for a while first. We will discuss again after she is hungry. Aunty, it is already dark outside. You can go back now.¡±

    Aunty was worried as she said, ¡°Miss Yin will definitely get hungry in the night. I will stay behind tonight to take care of her.¡±

    ¡°There is no need. I am here.¡±

    Aunty broke out into a smile and said, ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve never gone to the kitchen before. If Miss Yin is hungry, do you know what to do? I think it would be better if I stay behind.¡±

    Yin Muchen had truly never gone inside the kitchen before, and he¡¯s never done household chores. The only thing that he did was to earn money. He had others that helped him to arrange and n them out.

    There was a very traditional chauvinistic thinking inside his bones. The male owner should be in charge of providing for the family, and the woman should be in charge of serving her kids and her husband. In the past, his mother was one example, and his family was extremely perfect and harmonious.

    He hoped that his future would be like this also.

    ¡°Aunty, ce some porridge into a bowl to ce it into the microwave after she gets hungry. I will go and heat it up.¡±

    Aunty felt that this was a viable n. ¡°Okay, Sir, then I will leave after I am done with the work.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡±.

    Aunty left.

    ...

    Aunty left, and the duo were left alone. It was very quiet, and Yin Muchen ced one long leg on the bed beforeying his handsome back against the headboard as he lowered his gaze towards the small woman.

    Her face was very pale, and her smooth, supple skin did not have a trace of blood under it. The tiny green veins in them could be seen clearly. Yin Muchen felt bad for her. He raised his eyebrows and stretched his hand out to caress her small face.

    The moment he touched her, the girl shivered. She ced her small fair hand to cover her stomach, and she curled herself up into a ball.

    Yin Muchen was rmed and immediately said, ¡°Shuiling, what¡¯s wrong? Does your stomach hurt again?¡±

    Yin Shuiling squirmed around the bed for a moment. Her stomach felt so painful. She was unable to bear with the pain at all. So the tears in her eyes fell down all at once, ¡°Woo woo...¡± She choked up coyly.

    Looking at the tears on her face, Yin Muchen¡¯s handsome brows were scrunched up with three lines running across his forehead. He used onerge hand to ce her small head in the crook of his arm, and he used another hand to touch her small stomach as heforted her gently. ¡°Shuiling, does it hurt? I will help you massage it for a moment. Don¡¯t cry anymore, okay?¡±

    Upon hearing his voice, Yin Shuiling was irritated. She fumbled around his embrace and said, ¡°Woo woo, you go away... You are an irritating person. You are the mastermind of it all... My stomach hurts, it hurts so badly... Don¡¯t hug me, woo woo...¡±

    Her voice did not have any strength in it, and even when she was scolding him, she was still soft and gentle like a smallmb. Yin Muchen felt his heart go soft, and his body also became soft. He did not know how to reduce her pain, and he was frantic as he kissed the tears on her face. ¡°Sorry, sorry, Shuiling. It is all my fault... Don¡¯t cry. The moment you cry, I am thrown off. My heart feels so much pain...¡±

    This man was so shameless, she was already in this condition, and he pressed her body down on her. He even took the chance to kiss her and say sweet romantic words to her. Yin Shuiling was angry inside her heart, and the angrier she got, the more tears she shed.

    She stretched her small fair hand out to p his handsome face. ¡°You get lost. You get lost!¡±

    Yin Muchen did not have any reaction. He buried his head in her tender neck as he said, ¡°I will not leave. Don¡¯t chase me away... After you get well, I will leave then...Shuiling, be good. Don¡¯t cry anymore...¡±

    Yin Shuiling became quiet. This man was not willing to leave, and as she struggled, she was just torturing herself and wasting her energy. She opened her eyes as she looked at the man on her body.

    The amber light in the room shone down from the top of his head. He lifted his head up from her tender neck, and their faces were very close. He looked at her with a dark gaze, and his eyes were gentle and bright. They were also...wet at the same time.

    Yin Shuiling was shocked. The pain in her stomach was subdued by the moisture in the man¡¯s eyes. She was curious as she asked him, ¡°Oy, Yin Muchen, are you going to cry?¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at her, and denied it. ¡°I am not.¡±

    ¡°You are lying, it is obvious that you are going to cry!¡± Yin Shuiling had a smile on her face. She mocked him as she said, ¡°Yin Muchen, are you not embarrassed? How old are you right now? You are already 31 years old right now. What are you crying for? I¡¯m in pain, not you!¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s ears were red, and his expression was unnatural. He looked at the girl, and his deep and gentle voice sounded pitiful as he said, ¡°You were crying and calling out in pain at the same time. I do not know what to do. Don¡¯t chase me away. I will hug you...¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at him and raised her eyebrows. This man was so cruel and harsh in the corporate world, and he was so cruel towards both her and the Yin family in the past, but now, he seemed as if he had changed entirely.

    Who would have thought that Yin Muchen, who was such an influential figure in the finance industry, would perch himself on her body when she was crying. He was at his wits end, acting just like a child.

    Just now, he really did seem as if he was about to...cry!

    Yin Shuiling flipped over and did not look at him. Her nostrils were invaded by the pure and pleasant masculine scent on his body. She pressed her small face into the pillow and did not go to smell it. She pouted her small lips and fiercely eximed, ¡°Go away. Don¡¯t press down on me!¡±

 Chapter 563 - Can You Just Give Me One Chance

    <h4>Chapter 563: Can You Just Give Me One Chance</h4>

    Yin Muchen immediately propped his body up and did not press down on her. He caressed her small stomach with hisrge hand as he asked, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±

    Yin Shuiling pondered for a moment and coyly replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t really hurt anymore.¡±

    It was only then that Yin Muchen was slightly relieved. He didn¡¯t withdraw his hand as he kissed her small face before softly saying, ¡°Shuiling, remember the pain. Let¡¯s see if you ever dare to take contraceptive pills in the future.¡±

    His voice was gentle and charming. It sounded extremely pleasant. The atmosphere between them was good. Theyy on the samerge bed with her lying in his embrace, like a blissful couple.

    Yin Shuiling closed her eyes and a cold smile appeared on her face. ¡°I would still dare to do so... I started to take contraceptive pills when I was 16 years old. It was just as painful as this time.....¡±

    The moment she spoke, just as she expected, the man behind her froze entirely.

    Yin Shuiling stretched her small hand out and plucked the fingers of therge hand ced on her belly one by one. She moved forward, making some between them. ¡°I want to sleep by myself. You get lost... Ah!¡±

    Yin Muchen pinned her small waist and pulled her into his embrace.

    ¡°Yin Muchen, what are you doing? Are you angry right now? You obviously knew I¡¯d had when I was 15 years old. Taking contraceptives is very normal. If you are angry, go to one corner and sulk. Don¡¯t act like a crazy person.¡±

    Three years ago, when her mother passed away, inside the car, he had asked her to duck her head to cry...

    Yin Muchen¡¯s handsome face turned sinister. His thin lips were pursed together so much that they turned white. When he looked at the small woman fumbling around in his embrace, he clenched his teeth and said. ¡°Yin Shuiling, you are just out to make me unhappy, right? Who did you take contraceptive pills for? Was it Fan Chengsi? You were only so young back then. When you took the contraceptive, didn¡¯t you think about your own health at all? What was Fan Chengsi thinking back then? Was wearing a condom ufortable or too troublesome, so he asked you to take contraceptive pills then?¡±

    Yin Shuiling tried to struggle out of his embrace but could not do so. She stretched her hand out to tuck the strands of hair by her cheek behind her ears beforeughing nonchntly. ¡°That¡¯s right, who knew what was he thinking back then? He had not touched me for two to three months. I gave the condom to him, and he threw it into the rubbish bin by the side of the bed. He told me that the condom didn¡¯t make him feel satisfied, and after he was satisfied enough, he would ask me to take contraceptives and not to create trouble for him...¡±

    When she was 16 years old, there was a span of three months where they did not meet. He came back from America and pressed her down on therge bed. In the darkness, he vented all of his energy out on her and even bent down by the side of her ear to say these words so coldly and evilly.

    She remembered all of it.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes were spewing bouts of fire. ¡°Fan Chengsi! I want to go kill him!¡±

    Yin Shuiling listened and only wanted tough. Oh, then he could go andmit suicide then.

    ¡°It was not Fan Chengsi, Fan Chengsi treated me so well. He does whatever I want him to do; how could he bear to ask me to take the pill? It was someone else.¡± She did not want to drag Fan Chengsi into this mess.

    ¡°Who?¡± The man asked.

    Yin Shuilingughed as she was even more delighted. ¡°You really want to know?¡±

    One sentence alone blocked Yin Muchen¡¯s mouth. That was right, could he actually want to know who that man was? Which man did she take contraceptive pills for? He did not want to know.

    He did not want to listen.

    He was afraid that he would not be able to stop himself from killing that person!

    Yin Muchen was panting. Every rough and painful breath was hiding his explosive emotions. After a bout of silence, his voice was hoarse as he asked her, ¡°Shuiling, didn¡¯t you say that...you loved me? Since you loved me, why did you get together with another man...?¡±

    Throughout the past three years, he was always contemting about this question. Didn¡¯t she love him? She loved him for ten whole years. Since she loved him only, then why did she go to bed with another man and bare his child?

    ¡°Yin Muchen, this question of yours is so funny. Don¡¯t you also love me? Didn¡¯t you also go to bed with other women although you love me? I thought that you Yin Muchen would understand that we can love someone inside our heart but betray that person with our bodies the most? Waiting is so lonely and so long. I did not get any response from your body, so I went to look for it from someone else.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes were red. He fiercely red at Yin Shuiling, who was beneath him. He wanted to strangle her to death, but he wanted to strangle himself more.

    That was right; what authority did he have to be asking this question?

    Yao Xiaozhu... He had betrayed her.

    And also that little mute...

    Yin Shuiling noticed that he was silent, so she stretched her hand out to push him. ¡°You go away. I¡¯ve had so many men. I haven¡¯t been clean for a long time. If you are really bothered about this, then you should go and look for another woman. With the status that you have right now, the thing that you shouldck least is women. Those precious daughters from wealthy families are all in abundance.¡±

    She was unable to push him away. Yin Muchen held onto her small waist as he locked her in his embrace. He lifted his eyebrows up and took a deep breath of air. ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°You go and sleep on the sofa!¡±

    ¡°It is also okay if you do not want to go and sleep. I see that you are not in pain anymore; let us do something else.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Yin Shuiling was at a loss for words, but she was also threatened by him. She did not have any other choice, and she could only close her eyes and go to bed.

    The girl fell asleep without any warning. It was until her breathing became clear and long that Yin Muchen, who had yet to close his eyes, looked at the girl¡¯s face again and again.

    ¡°Shui Ling the things in the past, let them go into the past. Can you give me another chance? We...can start together anew...¡±

    ...

    In the night, Yin Shuiling woke up out of hunger.

    She was in a blur as she opened her eyes> She was still locked in the man¡¯s embrace. She moved about for a moment, and Yin Muchen woke up immediately. ¡°Shui Ling, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I am so hungry...¡± She held her stomach.

    ¡°I will go downstairs to help you heat up some porridge. You wait for a moment.¡± Yin Muchen quickly got off the bed before he went out of the door.

    A few minutester, he came back. H held a small, exquisite bowl in his hands. The bowl was full of very thick glutinous rice porridge that looked delicious and savoury. He sat down on the bed and took the girl toy down in his embrace. He took a small spoon to feed her some porridge as he said, ¡°The porridge is still very hot. Eat slowly.¡±

    He blew the hot steam, while he fed her.

    Yin Shuiling squinted her eyes together due to fatigue. She ate a few spoonfuls of porridge as he fed her, and she suddenly realized that there were two blisters on his left hand from getting scalded.

    Her voice was coy as she asked him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hand?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I used the microwave to heat up the porridge, but I did not know how long should I microwave it for. I might have ced it inside for an extended period. When I opened the door, the porridge was already boiling rapidly. I was in a hurry as I wanted to take it out, and the porridge spilled onto my hand.¡±

    Yin Shuiling heard what he said and turned her small head over to look at him.

    Yin Muchen looked at herrge, defined eyes and had a gentle smile on his face to ask, ¡°Why, are you worried about me?¡±

    Yin Shuiling snorted and said, ¡°You are thinking about it too beautifully, that I would be worried about you! I am only thinking why are you so stupid? You cant even do such a simple task properly.¡±

    Yin Muchen was not angered. He dropped his head and got cloe the girl¡¯s small face as he kissed her. ¡°I don¡¯t have any experience. I will do it properly the next time. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡± Yin Shuiling did not allow him to kiss her.

    He pressed her down in his embrace as he said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t kiss you. You be obedient and eat your porridge.¡±

    ...

    When she opened her eyes again, it was already the next morning. Yin Shuiling flipped her body, and the space beside her was empty, Yin Muchen had already gotten out of bed.

    Yin Shuiling stared at the crystal chandelier on the ceiling as she daydreamed for a moment. Her body did not hurt anymore, and she had a good night¡¯s sleepst night. His embrace was broad and warm, and she had a full night of good sleep.

    Knock, knock, knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. Aunty brought the doctor along with her as they walked into the room.

    ¡°Miss Yin, you are awake already? Does your body still hurt? Let the doctor examine you for a while.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling was obedient as she nodded her head.

    The doctor examined her body before breaking out in a smile to say, ¡°Miss Yin, your body is fine. Try not to let the fatigue wear you down. Everything will be fine as long as you go to bed early. Also, do not take contraceptive pills in the future.¡±

    Yin Shuiling nodded her head to thank her before the doctor headed out.

    Aunty noticed that she was recuperating well and was extremely delighted. ¡°Miss Yin, don¡¯t do silly things anymore in the future. The moment you are sick, Sir is so worried.¡±

    Yin Shuiling had a smile on her face as she said, ¡°Aunty, I got it already. Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°Sir woke up very early in the morning. Secretary Hu came over, and Sir is working inside the study.¡±

    Was he working already?

    She heard him say that he¡¯d rushed over from a meeting at Foshan yesterday. The meeting had probably not finished, and he apanied her for the entire night. There were probably documents waiting for his approval.

    ¡°Miss Yin, you have more rest, I will go downstairs to prepare breakfast.¡±

    Aunty walked out of the room.

    Yin Shuilingy down on the bed. Her expression was dazed as she did not know what she was thinking about. Ding! she received a text message.

    She tapped her phone to read the text. It was Ning Qing ¡ª [Shui Ling, are you feeling better?]

    [Yeah, I am fine now.]

    Ning Qing sent a sarcastic joke after that: [Older Brother Yin probably took care of you for the entire night right? I just knew that you would be fine.]

    [Ning Qing, I think you¡¯re hinting at something.]

    [Shuiling, you obviously know what I want to say. This morning, T City found out about the rtionship between you and Older Brother Yin. A person like Older Brother Yin, if he did not want to reveal the rtionship between you two, he would not have said so in front of so many people outside the nurse¡¯s room yesterday. Shuiling, Older Brother Yin is not ying around with you. Older Brother Yin is already telling the entire world that you are his woman!]

    Yin Shuiling carefully read this text message three times over. Her small, fair hand pressed the reply button. She did want to reply to Ning Qing, but she did not know what to say.

    At this moment, Ning Qing¡¯s text message came once again ¡ª [Shuiling, do you remember Su Mo¡¯s birthday party thest time?]

    [Yeah.]

    [I found this piece of news from my friend. The person who wanted to invite you to the birthday party is not Su Mo, but it was Older Brother Yin who ordered her to do so.]

    [?]

    [Shuiling, could you still not know? Three years ago, the changes in the Yin family made everyone in T City guess the rtionship between you two. You just came back, and Older Brother Yin wanted to make use of the chance to tell everyone that attended the cocktail party that your status did not change, and Older Brother Yin still pampered you like he did in the past.]

    Yin Shuiling pondered for a moment, it seemed that it was true that the greatest benefactor of the birthday party was her.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s mind shed the image of him perching on her body as his eyes were moist alongside the blisters on his hand. She bit her lower lip and replied ¡ª [Ning Qing, this did not change anything. Him and I cannot go back to what we were in the past.]

    She replied, and Yin Shuiling continued to type ¡ª [I will be going back to Ennd in a few days. I....

    She had yet to finish typing, and a deep and unhappy voice rang out behind her. ¡°You are not allowed to go back to Ennd.¡±

    Yin Shuiling froze and quickly turned her head, and she had a clear look at the man behind her. She sat up, frowned, and said, ¡°Yin Muchen, who allowed you to peek at my text messages? You are prying on my privacy; this is illegal behaviour.¡±

 Chapter 564 - If You Continue To Scream, It Wonâ€™t Just Be Kissing

    <h4>Chapter 564: If You Continue To Scream, It Won¡¯t Just Be Kissing</h4>

    Yin Muchen wore a dark blue striped shirt and a pair of grey slim-cut trousers. The 31 year old man looked mature and steady as the years passed. Yin Shuiling looked at his face and saw his broad and firm shoulders. Underneath thin material of his shirt were his sculpted arcs, and he looked extremely masculine.

    The expression on his face was not great, and he stared at her with a dark gaze before he said, ¡°You are not allowed to go back to Ennd.¡±

    Yin Shuiling lifted the nkets and got off the bed. ¡°There is no room for negotiation regarding this issue. I came back this time as an exchange student. It is just for three months, if I do not return back to Ennd, how am I going to graduate?¡±

    ¡°I will let someone handle that for you. You don¡¯t have to care about this.¡±

    ¡°Yin Muchen, why are you so dominating? Our transaction ¡ª I allowed you to sleep with me, and you allowed me to visit my father. What does this transaction have to do with me returning to Ennd? Think about it; if I return to Ennd, I would not be able to visit my father. I would naturally not need to allow you to sleep with me anymore. If I want to visit my father, I woulde back naturally. Upon my return, I would bring myself to your door to allow you to sleep with me... Since this is the case, why do you have to limit my freedom?¡± Yin Shuiling spoke while she walked over to the bathroom, and she brushed her teeth before washing her face.

    Yin Muchen had a grim expression on his face. He stood on the spot as he looked at the small woman standing in front of the sink before he said, ¡°Why do you have to return to Ennd? What are you longing for in that ce?¡±

    Yin Shuiling froze as she squeezed the toothpaste. She turned her gaze to the side as she looked at the man before she slowly curled the corners of her lips up. ¡°Yin Muchen, what are you thinking about? Okay then, just as you thought: I do not bear to part with my boyfriend, Jack. You had him chased back to Ennd a few days ago. I miss him a little.¡±

    Yin Muchen cursed softly before getting ready to get in bed.

    He admitted that he did think of it like that. The honeys that she found in Ennd were numbered from 1 to 8. Especially that Jack, he cared a lot about. He really minded this fact!

    She was young and beautiful right now, and that day when she was dancing in the bar , she was frolicking so happily, and he felt that he was unable to control her. He was afraid that she would get together with another man.

    After she returned to Ennd, what was he going to do. What did she treat him as?

    One out of her many men?

    When she wanted to meet Yin De, she woulde over to pleasure him?

    Yin Muchen controlled his temper to the best of his ability, and he did not want to quarrel with her early in the morning. He knew that he was also not able to beat her when they fought. They all said that the party that took the initiative to love would definitely be the passive one, and he was passive like that.

    Yin Shuiling came out after she was done washing up. Her closet was done being prepared. She was not courteous and opened the door of the walk-in closet as she walked in.

    All of the clothing and essories inside the walk-in closet were fromrge brandedbels. She scanned the room briefly as she walked over to the side of the cab. There was an autumn season dress hung in the cab, and they were all extremely feminine designs. The length of the skirt ended below her kneecaps, and the colours were all neutral and muted.

    She turned her head back and looked towards the door.

    Just as she expected, the man had both of his hands inside his pockets, and was leaning by the side of the door as he looked at her.

    Yin Shuiling pointed towards the clothes and was unhappy as she raised her eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t like any of these designs. It is way too conservative; I want colours that are brighter and a little shorter in length.¡±

    Yin Muchen pursed his thin lips, and was nonchnt as he replied, ¡°We don¡¯t have that. If you do not like these, you can choose...to be naked.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Yin Shuiling was furious but broke out intoughter instead. ¡°Yin Muchen, what do you mean by all of this? I am only 21 years old this year. I have yet to graduate from university. I am in the prime of my youth and am just like a flower in full bloom. My figure is good, and I have a pretty face. My entire body is up to standard, so why would a person like me have to dress so conservatively?¡±

    Yin Muchen was unbothered as he looked at her before he mockingly replied, ¡°If you do not dress conservatively, what are you going to wear? Are you going to wear that bold red or wear those short skirts and shorts that exposed your thighs? Should you allow others to look just because you have a beautiful figure?¡±

    ¡°What else then?¡± Yin Shuiling naturally retorted, ¡°If I do not dress for others to look, could I actually have to hide my figure?¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s breathing turned heavy, and he knew that he was unable to persuade her. She was intentionally picking a fight with him.

    ¡°The clothes are all here. If you do not wear these, then don¡¯t think of going out today.¡± He turned around and left.

    ...

    Yin Muchen did not leave. He walked to the side of the French windows in the room. He took out a pack of cigarettes before taking out a butt and lighting it up.

    He took a puff of the cigarette before lifting his head up to exhale the smoke. The taste of nicotine numbed his senses for a moment before he felt morefortable.

    He did not like her wearing bright colours, especially blood red. Also, with those short pants and skirts, no matter how he looked at it, it looked extremely irritating, and it was not that she did not know that she looked so attractive and eye-catching. She walked the streets and there would be no man who would not stare at her. Those men with evil intentions would look at her, and the moment he thought about it, he felt his entire body boil with anger.

    Six years ago, ever since she wore that blood red army green dress, he predicted that there would be such a day, but at that time, he did not think that he would be so petty and this feeling would be so ufortable.

    What was he going to do? The small princess that he raised coyly at home, he could only coax her with gentle words.

    Who asked him to be older now?

    He¡¯d been together a young girl.

    She was the one who was at the losing end, and he should be the one who pampered her.

    At this moment, the door of the walk-in closet was open, and Yin Shuiling walked out.

    Yin Muchen turned his head back to have a look. She picked a suit, and she wore a green floral patterned shirt together with acy skirt. The hem of the skirtnded perfectly above her kneecaps.

    Yin Muchen looked on as he raised his eyebrows. It did not cover her kneecaps, so it was still too short.

    He had to me it on her long legs.

    Yin Shuiling noticed the expression on his face and quickly said, ¡°You are thinking that this is still too short right? I understand, so I took this...¡± Yin Shuiling lifted her small hand up.

    Upon seeing the thing she was holding in her palms, the frown on Yin Muchen¡¯s face got even more apparent.

    Yin Shuiling slowly walked over to the side of the bed. She sat down on the side of the bed before she stretched one of her beautiful legs out. Her actions were slow and elegant as she put on the nude coloured stockings. She knew that the man was watching from behind, and she was not afraid of this matter getting out of hand. Her voice was coy as she spoke to him, ¡°Older Brother, after I put this pair of stockings on, others would not be able to see anymore. This would do, right?¡±

    After putting on the stockings, she removed her slippers, and stepped into a pair of crystal stilettos. She looked at herself from head to toe as she clicked her lips together. ¡°Tsk tsk!¡± She was extremely satisfied as she said, ¡°This is also pretty good. I will just dress like this, Older Brother. I¡¯m out of here.¡±

    She turned around, and her posture was vivacious as she headed towards the side of the door.

    She¡¯d just ced her small hand on the handle of the door, and her tiny waist was grabbed by one of the man¡¯s strong arms. The man used strength to tug her, and she stumbled directly into his embrace.

    His entire body felt as it¡¯d been made out of metal, and the moment she crashed into him she felt pain as she said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what I am doing? Sure, then you have gotten bold over the years. I asked you to wear these clothes, and you were ufortable, so you used the stockings and high heeled shoes to provoke. You knew that men would not be able to resist this outfit, right?¡± He held her with one hand while a cigarette was in the other. He took her into his embrace and used his thin lips to search for her small, snow-white earlobes and went from her hair as he took a bite.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s legs went soft instantly, and she hit him with her small hand. ¡°Go away...¡±

    Her strength was akin to a scratch for Yin Muchen. He squinted his narrow eyes and pinned her soft waist. He half hugged and pushed her onto the vanity table in the room, and his right hand that was pinching a cigarette swept everything that was ced on the table. He lifted her perky butt as he made her sit on top.

    This man was so evil. He used hisrge hand to hold her perky butt and gave her a harsh pinch as he did so.

    ¡°Yin Muchen, you let go of me...¡±

    She wanted to struggle, but the man¡¯s left hand was pressing down on her small shoulders, and with just one hand, he easily fixed her into ce, and she could barely move around anymore.

    Yin Muchen held the cigarette in his mouth. He used his right hand to search for the stockings on her thighs. Rip! Her stockings were torn instantly.

    Yin Shuiling was frightened and let out a shout. She clenched her small fist to hit him. ¡°Yin Muchen, what are you doing? You are bullying me again... You said that you were going to treat me well and not bully me anymore..¡±

    Her thighs were moving all over the ce, Yin Muchen used his kneecaps to press down on them and did not allow her to move about. He looked at the stockings that he¡¯d ripped in an instant, and his eyes were all red. ¡°Yin Shuiling, you are the one who med me even though I was not the one at fault. Who is the real bully? You are clear about that inside your heart. You obviously knew how hard I was having it as I controlled myself. I was unable to survive your provocations, but you wore stockings in front of me and even put on a pair of high heels. You are totally doing this on purpose. Is it because I have been treating you too welltely that you dare to defy me now?¡±

    Yin Shuiling admitted that she was doing this on purpose, but who asked him to be so dominating?

    It was true that he treated her very well recently. He even wanted to. As long as she did not agree, he did not touch her at all. Other than forcing him to his limit, he would force himself...

    A good person would not take advantage of the situation, but Yin Shuiling was not a good person. She begged him for leniency immediately. She coyly pouted her small, cherry-like lips as she looked at him cutely. ¡°Yin Muchen, I was wrong. I was wrong... Please stop quickly. Oh, my stomach hurts again...¡±

    She brought both hands to her stomach.

    It worked. The moment Yin Muchen heard her, he stopped, and he looked at her small, attractive face as he asked, ¡°Are you really in pain or pretending to be in pain? If you¡¯re lying, you¡¯re little more than a rat!¡±

    You are the rat, your entire family are all rats!

    Yin Shuiling stared at him with her ck moist eyes.

    Yin Muchen knew that she was lying, and he swallowed his saliva. He took the cigarette out of his mouth and threw it onto the carpet. He pressed his handsome body on her and sucked on her attractive small lips.

    ¡°Woo...¡± Yin Shuiling widened herrge eyes and struggled immediately. ¡°Go away, don¡¯t kiss me...¡±

    ¡°If you continue to scream, it won¡¯t just be kissing!¡± He lowered his volume to threaten her.

    Yin Shuiling was afraid that he would be reckless and could only allow him to kiss her. She could not stop ducking away, and he could not stoping onto her. The end result was that both of them were against the mirror, and she was at his mercy. Her coy voice was extremely attractive as she said, ¡°Are you done? You are done, you are done...¡±

    Yin Muchen took the chance as she opened her mouth to tangle his tongue with hers. He pinned the back of her head as he deepened the kiss, and his gentle voice was hurried as he coaxed her, ¡°I am not done yet... Let me kiss you for a while longer. Be a little more obedient...¡±

    There was a light scent of cigarettes in his mouth, and both of their breaths were tangled with one another. He did not know who was messy or who was hot. The quiet room reverberated with the sound of water squirting that made others turn red in the face after they heard it.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was steaming hot. ¡°Woo, okay you are done... Yin Muchen, don¡¯t kiss me anymore. I am not allowing you to kiss me anymore...¡± She used her soft little hand to push his handsome face away.

    After he was done with her, her voice sounded so coy and attractive, gentle like water.

    Yin Muchen ced his right hand on the vanity table for support and used his left hand to hug her. He adjusted his breathing, but it still did not work. His mouth and breath were full of the sweetness on her body, and he put his head forward and wanted to kiss her again.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yin Shuiling ducked her small head to the side and hid under the cor of his shirt. She did not allow him to kiss her.

    She had a bright smile on her face as she gurgled inughter. ¡°You are not allowed to kiss me anymore... If you continue to kiss me, I will get angry!¡±

    Yin Muchen turned his head to the side and crashed into her bright, sparkling eyes which resembled a blooming flower on it immediately.

 Chapter 565 - He Wanted To Say Sweet Nothings To Her And Date

    <h4>Chapter 565: He Wanted To Say Sweet Nothings To Her And Date</h4>

    Looking at the smile on her small, exquisite face, Yin Muchen froze entirely. He hadn¡¯t seen such a bright smile on her face for an extremely long time.

    Ever since she came back, it was her first time smiling at him like that.

    Yin Muchen looked at her as he fell into a daze.

    It was only when Yin Shuiling looked at the man¡¯s dark eyes that she saw her bright smile inside. It felt as if a bucket of cold water was dumped on her head and drenched her thoroughly. She put both hands on his broad shoulders as she pushed him away from her.

    Yin Muchen took a few steps back as she leaped down from the vanity table.

    Her face was a little pale, and it was even more hot. She bent over to tug down the stockings that were hanging off her thighs before standing up straight. She lifted her heels as she dashed for the door.

    After stomping down the stairs, Yin Shuiling opened the vi doors and dashed out.

    ¡°Ay, Miss Yin...¡± Aunty chased after her as she called out. She looked on as Yin Shuiling boarded Uncle Shu¡¯s car, and the car flew off into the distance. She was puzzled. What was wrong with Miss Yin? Why was she in such a hurry when she ran away?

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps rang out from the staircase, and Yin Muchen went down the stairs.

    ¡°Sir, what is wrong with Miss Yin? I asked her to eat breakfast, and she ran off and did not even turn her head back.¡±

    Yin Muchen had a look outside before walking towards the dining room. He sat in the chair and took a sip of his milk. He was elegant as he ate his breakfast.

    Aunty was puzzled, and she stepped forward to observe the expression on the man¡¯s face. She only saw that his handsome features were steeped in gentleness, and there seemed to be a gentle smile hanging on the corners of his lips.

    Aunty pped her hands together as she happily asked, ¡°Sir, did you reconcile with Miss Yin? I thought Miss Yin looked fearful and shy at the same time. Sir, this is a good sign. It means that Miss Yin¡¯s heart has started to melt. With what happened three years ago, she probably will not ept you so quickly, but as long you put in effort, Miss Yin will definitely ept you.¡±

    Yin Muchen listened intently before he nodded his head forcefully. ¡°Okay!¡±

    He would work hard.

    Because she smiled at him.

    ...

    In school

    Yin Shuiling was in the lecture hall to attend her political science lecture with Ning Qing seated beside her.

    ¡°Shuiling, tell me about what went downst night. What did you do with Older Brother Yin? Your stomach hurt. Did he hug you? Did he...¡±

    ¡°Aiya, Ning Qing, I realize that you are so interested in gossiptely. It seems like Young Master Lu does not pamper you enough; look at how free you are.¡±

    Ning Qing was serious as she looked at Yin Shuiling before she smiled and said, ¡°Shuiling, you are anxious.¡±

    ¡°Who is anxious? I am only...¡± Yin Shuiling did not know how to word it.

    ¡°Shuiling, I know what you are thinking about. The pain that Older Brother Yin caused you to feel was too heavy. The Yin family was destroyed entirely, and together with the child in your belly, these things make you unable to forgive him, but you still like him. This is the man who has invaded into your life ever since you were 8 years old. You still love him as you once did.¡±

    Yin Shuiling protested immediately. ¡°No! I don¡¯t love him anymore.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, whether you love him or not, you should listen to your heart. Don¡¯t fool yourself and others anymore! Shuiling, actually I think that both you and Older Brother Yin are pretty good like this. He is not married, just like you. Everything is still in time. The pain in the past, let time do the healing for you. You two should start over afresh, and if you love one another, you two should continue. If not, you can break up then.¡±

    Yin Shuiling listened on in a blur; could she do that?

    With what he¡¯s done to the Yin family, she really could not forgive him. Her mother still periodically appears in her dreams, her father is still in jail, and she is unable to betray the guilty feeling and the gut wrenching pain to be together with him.

    He treated her very very badly.

    But what was she going to do? This morning, when she realized that she was together with him, she was still...very happy. Her heart was still beating for him, just like in the past.

    Or maybe, she really still loved him.

    Yin Shuiling was in a blur when the screen of her phone lit up. Yin Muchen was calling her.

    She hesitated for a few seconds, before pressing the key to answer the call.

    ¡°Hello, Shuiling...¡± The man¡¯s deep, charming voice slowly came over from the other end.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s long, thick eyshes quietly dropped. ¡°Hmm...¡± She hummed out.

    ¡°Shuiling, I wille and pick you up after school today. Aunty has taken a day of leave. There won¡¯t be anyone in the vi that can prepare our dinner; should we go out for dinner tonight?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    After she replied to him, they were silent as if there was nothing else to chat about anymore. He did not say anything. Yin Shuiling bit her lower lip as she said, ¡°If there is nothing else, I will be hanging up.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling....¡± The man on the other end quickly said, ¡°Shuiling, I already miss you.¡±

    Hearing the man¡¯s deep and gentle tone as he said the words, Shuiling, I already miss you, a smile slowly appeared on the corners of Yin Shuiling¡¯s lips. She did not say anything, and she hung up.

    She just hung up, and Ning Qing perched her small head on her shoulders. Ning Qing covered her mouth as sheughed. ¡°Shuiling, who called you? Look at how sweet you are right now.¡±

    ¡°Who is sweet?¡±

    Ning Qing took out a small mirror from her bag as she said, ¡°Look at your face.¡±

    Yin Shuiling had a nce. The smooth surface of the mirror had a small and attractive face on it, and the corners of the lips of the small face were already curled upwards.

    Yin Shuiling pushed the mirror away as she turned around to leave. ¡°I am not talking to you anymore.¡±

    Ning Qing broke out in immenseughter from behind her. ¡°Haha!¡±

    ...

    SK Financial

    Hu Ya took some documents and ced them on the desk. ¡°President, this document requires your signature.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Muchen took the fountain pen and swiftly signed as he said ¡°Help me book a hotel. I want to have a candlelight dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Hu Ya was professional as he replied Yin Muchen before he froze for a moment, ¡°...Ah? Candlelight dinner?¡±

    Yin Muchen had a nce at his wrist watch. It was about time for dismissal. He stood up and grabbed his suit jacket from the sofa as he headed out. ¡°You did not hear it wrong. Just follow my instructions and do it.¡±

    Yin Muchen walked out of the door.

    Hu Ya froze for a few seconds before regaining his senses. President was going to enjoy a candlelight dinner?

    He did not have to think about it; he must be going to meet that girl.

    Hu Ya felt that this was going in the right direction. President was behaving very oddly today. These three years, President was always cold and icy. If there was a subordinate that made a mistake in their work, he would throw a huge tantrum, but during the morning meeting today, there was a department manager that reported a wrong figure, and President was actually warm as he patted the person¡¯s shoulder and said ¡ª there is still some room for improvement...

    President was in an extremely good mood today. His features were soft and gentle, and it was obvious that he was basking in happiness.

    It turned out that this was all because of that girl.

    Has President already reconciled with that girl?

    ...

    The Rolls Royce cruised down the street, and Yin Muchen headed in the direction of S University.

    As he though about his imminent meeting with Yin Shuiling, a pure and gentle smile appeared on Yin Muchen¡¯s face. He at himself through the rearview mirror before he stretched his hand out to style his hair.

    Today, he intentionally gave Aunty a break. He wanted to enjoy a candlelight dinner with her today before gifting her roses and holding her hand as they went shopping. Before hugging her inside the room, and kissing her...

    He was very nervous and excited. The battles that he¡¯d gone through over the years in the corporate world, he had never had this kind of emotion before. He was already a 31 year old man but was still so fidgety.

    He wanted to give her a proper...romance.

    Although he had women back in the past, he really has not dated anyone before, and now, he wanted to say sweet nothings to her and date her. A man his age, he was already old enough. This was his first time in a rtionship, and others wouldugh at him if they knew about it.

    She was 10 years younger than him, and in the future, he wanted to give her the best.

    Yin Muchen was contemting when a ringtone suddenly rang. He received a call.

    He had a look at the caller ID; it was his mother.

    Yin Muchen pressed the answer key quickly to take the call. ¡°Hello, Mum...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Ah Chen...¡± Liu Wanxin¡¯s voice came over from the other end, ¡°Ah Chen, Mum prepared an entire table of dishes today, are you done with work already? Come to Mum¡¯s ce and apany Mum to have dinner then.¡±

    Yin Muchen froze, before saying, ¡°Mum, I don¡¯t have time tonight. I have a date with someone.¡±

    ¡°Who do you have a date with? Could the person that you asked out be more important than your mother?¡± Liu Wanxin sighed inside her heart. ¡°Ah Chen, it has almost been two months since you came home to apany Mum to have a meal already. What have you been up totely? Mum knows that you despise Mum now. Mum¡¯s eyes are blind, and my legs are disabled. I can only spend the entire day inside the vi. My only hope is that you cane and visit Mum frequently. Have I turned into your burden already, I...cough cough...¡±

    Liu Wanxin started to cough fervently.

    ¡°Mum, whats wrong with you?¡±

    Xiao Qing¡¯s frantic voice rang out from the other end as she said, ¡°Godmum, Godmum... Someonee over! Take the medicine that the doctor prescribed...¡±

    The medicine that the doctor prescribed?

    Yin Muchen listened on as he raised his eyebrows up quickly. Ever since Yin Shuiling came back from Ennd, all of his attention was fixed her, and it really seemed as if he did not go back even once to apany his mother.¡±

    When did mother go to see the doctor. What medicine was she taking. He did not know anything about it.

    ¡°Mum, don¡¯t be agitated... Okay, I will postpone my appointment tonight. I wille back home to apany you.¡±

    Liu Wanxin stopped coughing, but her voice seemed to be listless and very frail, ¡°Okay, Ah Chen, Mum will wait for you.¡±

    After hanging up, Yin Muchen pursed his thin lips together, before he dialled Yin Shuiling¡¯s phone number.

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling was already dismissed from school, she stood at the main gates of school as she waited for him toe and pick her up.

    Her phone rang, and she took her phone out from her bag to have a look. When she had a clear look at his number, she curled the corners of her lips up inly before answering his call, ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Shuiling, there is an emergency in the office. I am unable to leave... I might need to stay overtime in thepany. So the date tonight can only be cancelled right now...¡±

    The smile on the corners of Yin Shuiling¡¯s lips was slowly withdrawn.

    Yin Muchen noticed that she was not saying anything and continued, ¡°Shuiling, sorry, let us go on a date tomorrow. There are still many more chances... I will ask Uncle Tu to go and pick you up...¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Yin Shuiling tried hard to tug at the corners of her lips up as she said, ¡°I will call a cab and go home. It will be very quick... You don¡¯t have to worry about me. You should get busy with the matters in yourpany...¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Muchen could only nod his head and say, ¡°We will meet at night... I wille back earlier tonight...¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not say anything before she hung up.

    She put her phone in her pocket. Yin Shuiling gged a cab by the side of the road, boarded the taxi, and returned to the vi.

    ...

    Clear River Bend Vi

    The helpers opened the main doors of the vi, and Yin Muchen walked inside.

    Liu Wanxin sat down on the wheelchair. Xiao Qing was standing by her side as she fed her water. The three years did not make Liu Wanxin age much, but her face was pale and looked sickly.

 Chapter 566 - Mum, I Am Unable To Forget Her, I Really Cannot Forget Her

    <h4>Chapter 566: Mum, I Am Unable To Forget Her, I Really Cannot Forget Her</h4>

    Yin Muchen stepped forward and called out, ¡°Mum!¡±

    Liu Wanxin could not see, but when she heard her son¡¯s voice, a smile quickly appeared on her face, and she stretched both of her hands forward and said, ¡°Ah Chen, you are back already?¡±

    ¡°Mum.¡± Yin Muchen went down on one knee, and he held both of Liu Wanxin¡¯s hands. He was serious as he examined her pale face. ¡°Mum, what¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well? Why do you look unwell?¡±

    Liu Wanxin wanted to speak, but at this moment, Xiao Qing spoke first, ¡°Older Brother, Godma has not been herselftely. She has been coughing regrly. Godma¡¯s appetite is also not too good. She is unable to eat her meals and has slimmed down a lot. I find many strands of white hair on Godma¡¯s head everyday. I wanted to give you a call, but Godma did not allow me...¡±

    ¡°Xiao Qing!¡± Liu Wanxin quickly interrupted Xiao Qing. She had a serious expression on her face and chided her, ¡°Why are you bringing all of this up? Ah Chen is busy with his work. Don¡¯t bother him with these small matters.¡±

    Xiao Qing felt wronged as she pouted, and she had a pitiful expression in herrge eyes as she looked at Yin Muchen.

    Yin Muchen did not look at her at all, as he said, ¡°Mum, you have to give me a call when you do not feel well. How can this be a small matter? Did you go and visit the doctor? What did the doctor say? I will bring you to do a full body check-up tomorrow.¡±

    Liu Wanxin patted Yin Muchen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ah Chen, you don¡¯t have to worry. The doctor just came over yesterday. I am in good health, but I have contracted a cold recently. Added together with my age, I have a lot of small problems. You don¡¯t have to be worried. I don¡¯t need a full body check-up. Ah Chen, as long as you are able toe and visit Mother frequently, Mummy would not be sick anymore.¡±

    Yin Muchen was regretful and felt bad inside his heart. ¡°Okay, Mum, I wille and visit you often in the future.¡±

    ¡°That would be good. Ah Chen. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go and eat dinner. The dishes that we are having today are what you liked to eat when you were young.¡±

    ...

    Around the round dining table, Yin Muchen sat down by Liu Wanxin¡¯s side. Xiao Qing stood by Liu Wanxin¡¯s side as she scooped the soup. Yin Muchen took the bowl she held in her hands and said, ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Yin Muchen unintentionally touched Xiao Qing¡¯s small hand when he took the bowl from her. Xiao Qing¡¯s face turned red immediately, and she was shy as she went to sneak a peek at Yin Muchen. That man was focused in scooping the soup, and from her angle, she could see half of his side profile. Over the past three years, he¡¯s be even more mature and handsome, and there was elegant and pure aura on his body that made her not dare to look him in the eye.

    He woulde over frequently to apany Liu Wanxin. She would stand at one side as she looked at him lovingly, but he never said anything to her, and he would not even look at her in the eye as if she was just air.

    Upon thinking about this, Xiao Qing felt extremely angry and frustrated.

    ¡°Mum, the soup is by the side of your hand. Eat it when it gets a little cooler. Eat the rice first.¡± Yin Muchen ced the bowl and chopsticks into the centre of Liu Wanxin¡¯s palms.

    Liu Wanxin had a bright smile on her face as she took it into her hands. She took a bite of rice before hesitating and carefully saying, ¡°Ah Chen, it is not that Mum is rushing you, but you are also 31 years old this year. You are not young anymore. Didn¡¯t you have a girlfriend a while ago? When are you going to get married? Mother is getting older and older. Take the chance when I still do not have a major illness, and give birth to some kids quickly to let Mother raise them. Mother wants to hear them call me Grandma. By doing this, I would be able to report back to your father well when we meet in our afterlife.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not have any sign of rm on his face. Over the past three years, he had already gotten used to Mother rushing him to get married. He nonchntly answered, ¡°Mum, I still do not want to get married yet.¡±

    ¡°You do not want to get married yet? Then when do you want to get married? Ah Chen, you have been using this excuse for the past three years. Don¡¯t look for an excuse today, just say it directly: are you not thinking of getting married because you are still thinking of getting married to that someone?¡±

    Upon hearing what she said, Yin Muchen raised his eyebrows and looked around before asking in a deep voice, ¡°Did you say something in front of Madam again?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Liu Wanxin snorted coldly and directly mmed the utensils in her hands onto the dining table. ¡°Don¡¯t threaten them. Do they dare to say anything in front of me? Do they need to talk about this? Xiao Qing normally pushes me out to get some fresh air, and all of T City is talking about the gossip between you and that Yin Shuiling. You have note over to visit Mother for the past two months. Did you get together with that Yin Shuiling again? You are trying to anger Mother to death.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not have much emotion, and he ced his chopsticks down quietly before looking over at Liu Wanxin. He asked her, ¡°Mum, haven¡¯t we gotten our revenge already?¡±

    Liu Wanxin froze, and she did not expect him to ask her this question.

    ¡°Mum, Yin De is in jail now. Shi Xiaoqing has also passed away. The revenge that we were supposed to take has all been done. Although Shui Ling is their daughter, she is innocent. She does not know anything about all these.¡±

    Liu Wanxinughed coldly as she said, ¡°Ah Chen, I understand what you are trying to say. There is no rtion between the grievances of the previous generation and the current generation. Over the past three years, I have never made life difficult for Yin Shuiling. I have also not asked you to take action against Yin Shuiling, but Ah Chen, can¡¯t you just understand Mum? The evil sins of Yin De have nothing to do with Yin Shuiling, but she is still his daughter, after all. You allowed her to hang out in front of me. Aren¡¯t you just reminding me again and again of how your father died so pitifully and how I was tortured by Yin De... Ah Chen, Mum does not have any extreme demands. As long as you separate from Yin Shuiling, she leads her own life, and we will go on with our own life, isn¡¯t it good this way?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Muchen nodded his head and said, ¡°It is very good this way, I have also thought this way for the past three years, so the girlfriends that Mum asked me to date, I dated them one after the other. I did not dare to ck off...¡±

    ¡°Since you have already done so, then you should just continue on, Ah Chen. Mum doesn¡¯t have much requirements for my future daughter-inw. As long as she is virtuous and loves you, it would be fine.¡±

    ¡°But I have requirements.¡± Yin Muchen held Liu Wanxin¡¯s hand. His dark eyes were full of pain and sadness as he said, ¡°Mum, I am unable to forget her. I really cannot forget her.¡±

    ¡°Ah Chen, you...¡±

    ¡°Mum, over the past three years, I was sick. I was sick inside my heart, and I was physically sick . I went to see the doctor, but they all could not cure me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Liu Wanxin¡¯s expressions changed drastically, she touched Yin Muchen¡¯s face as she anxiously said, ¡°Where are you not feeling well? Let Mummy have a look...¡±

    ¡°Mum, three years ago, when Shui Ling was 18 years old, I raped her. She bled so much underneath me> At that time, Aunty carried her, and she could not even close her eyes...¡±

    Liu Wanxin was extremely shocked as she stuttered, ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Mum, over the past three years, I always had nightmares. In my dream, it would be full of images of her looking pitiful as she could not even close her eyes. After that, I did not dare to sleep. I could only rely on sleeping pills. She came back this time, and I forced myself on her again. She took contraceptive pills without telling me and she had an allergic reaction to the contraceptives. She was in so much pain that she curled up on the bed as she cried. When I hugged her, she was so so scared at that time. I was afraid that she would leave me, just like how she did... When I was 18 years old, Daddy was gone. Mummy, you suddenly left me just like that...¡±

    Liu Wanxin¡¯s empty eyes were instantly full of tears. She did not know. He had never said all these words to her in the past three years.....

    If she did not pity her son, who would do so? Was this all due to the sins?

    They were probably ill fated.

    ¡°Mum, in the past three years, I¡¯ve had many girlfriends. There were some times that I lost all hope and would want to have rtions with those women, but that did not do, Mum. I was unable to get hard... I could not control my body¡¯s reactions at all. I thought I had a problem with my health, but she came back again, outside theic studio that day. I just had a nce at her, and I had a reaction immediately... All of my instincts are telling me that I want her, and I only want her.

    ¡°Mum, sorry. I am really so sorry. I do not want to hurt your heart. I am working very very hard to listen to your words... At that time I met her when I was 18 years old, and I just knew that she was a luxury item. I was unable to get here, and I did not match her. I wanted to let her go and let go of Mum. I also wanted to let go of myself, but I really was unable to do so...

    ¡°There are millions of women in the entire world. I have had many, but they are not what I want. The thing that I want has only been her from the start.

    ¡°Mum, please don¡¯t me her. None of this is her fault. She does not know anything about what Yin De did, but I have already made her pay the price. My family was ruined entirely when I was 18 years old. It was also the same for her. She was an 18 year old girl, and I caused her to lose both her father and mother at the same time.

    ¡°She also did not bother me. It was always me that was sticking to her. Three years ago, she did not love me anymore. She said that loving me was just like a disaster. She also did not want me anymore. She was willing to go back to Ennd to roam around and was also not willing to stay by my side.

    ¡°If Mum wants to me someone, me me then. I¡¯m the one who did not control my own body. In the past, I would never have thought that I would fall in love with someone in my entire life and would not be able to forget her for the rest of my life... If I were able to know that this would happen, I would be willing to starve to death on the side of the road when I was 18 years old. I would also choose not to go to the Yin family, then I would not have met her...¡±

    ....

    Yin Shuiling went back to the vi. Aunty was not around. The vi was cold and empty at night without a single light inside it.

    She walked inside and switched on the lights in the living room. She had to take her dinner at night, and she did not want to go hungry, so she walked over to the living room and nned to cook personally.

    There were many fruits and vegetables in the fridge. She had a nce and took out some noodles, a piece of steak, and some other ingredients to prepare a bowl of spaghetti.

    She¡¯d eaten this kind of Western food in Ennd very frequently, so it was extremely simple for her to make. Six years ago, she was 15 years old and pitied him for always eating out, so she secretly learned how to cook, and she did not have the chance over these years to cook for him even once, but thanks to her culinary skills, she took care of herself very well in the past three years she¡¯d spent in Ennd.

    She was not the one who was disadvantaged.

    The key point of spaghetti was its sauce. She took out some olive oil to vour the noodles before adding some vani to a small bowl of pesto. She bent over to have a taste; it tasted pretty good.

    At this moment, the phone in her pocket started to ring. She took it out to have a look. It was Hu Ya.

    ¡°Hello...¡± She answered the call.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Yin, is President with you? I called him and was unable to get through. There is an emergency in the office that requires his approval. Can I trouble you to ask him to answer the phone?¡±

    Yin Shuiling listened on as she froze for a second before she curled the corners of her lips into a smile. ¡°Secretary Hu, your President is not with me.¡±

    ¡°He is not?¡± Hu Ya found it weird and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that...¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not listen and hung up immediately.

    She ced her phone back into her pocket and focused as she cooked the spaghetti.

    Didn¡¯t that man say that he was working overtime in the office? What was the meaning of this call?

 Chapter 567 - Be Good, Donâ€™t Look At Me Like That

    <h4>Chapter 567: Be Good, Don¡¯t Look At Me Like That</h4>

    Yin Shuiling found it to be funny. It was merely a candlelight dinner. He could say it upfront if he had something else to attend to. What was the rtionship between them? It was at most just a trade off. Did he need to lie to her?

    Actually, she really wanted to tell Hu Ya off. You can call other women to look for someone among them...

    But when she thought about it, she decided against it. If she said these words out loud, others might misunderstand it and take it as jealousy.

    Yin Shuiling washed the steak before taking the knife out to slice it. As she sliced, she felt her face be moist, and two lines of sparkling tears trickled down her face.

    The yellow fluorescent lighting in the kitchen was shining down on her. She drooped her small head and used her left hand to wipe her tears away. She worked hard to curl her lips up into a bright smile, and these three years, she bore the days just like that. Every time she was on the brink of tears, she would try her best to smile.

    Actually, she did not have much to cry about.

    It was herself who was foolish.

    One time after another, time and time again, she threw her heart onto him, and she was always bullied so badly by him that she was on the brink of tears.

    She stopped her tears from flowing and sniffed through her nostrils as she continued to make the spaghetti.

    ...

    After half an hour, a te of spaghetti was done. It looked and smelled heavenly. She ced the te of noodles onto the coffee table in the living room before opening her notebook as she curled her legs up to sit down on the soft, thick carpet.

    She took her phone out to take a picture as she posted it on Rubus Coronarius¡¯s Weibo page and received tens of thousands of likes on her page after a few minutes.

    Rubus Coronarius had already dominated the entire world ofics. She had millions of fans on Weibo, and these fans came from all over the world. Everyone would chat with one another passionately in both English and Chinese, and the atmosphere was rxed and harmonious.

    Yin Shuiling would join the when she had any leisure time.

    There were manyizens that leftments ¡ª Wow, are these noodles ordered from a restaurant? I want to try it so badly.

    ¡ª I think this is what Rubus Coronarius made by herself.

    ¡ª Is that true? I don¡¯t believe it!

    ¡ª Forget it if you do not believe me, our Rubus Coronarius is not only good in drawing, she is extremely talented, even her culinary skills are the best. I am calling out for Rubus Coronarius, do you say so also?

    A warm smile appeared on Yin Shuiling¡¯s small, exquisite face. She moved her small, fair fingers as she sent the person a kissy face emoji.

    This was to admit that this was indeed what she cooked by herself, and theizens were all abuzz with this.

    Yin Shuiling was in a good mood, and the doors of the vi suddenly opened up. Yin Muchen had returned.

    She did not lift her head up. She held onto the meal tray with one hand as she took the small fork to eat her noodles.

    The moment Yin Muchen entered the living room, he saw Yin Shuiling. She was still dressed in the green dress that she was wearing in the morning. Because she was cooking, she tucked the strands of hair on the right side of her face behind her ear. She ced a hello kitty clip in her hair. She looked both childish and cute. She curled her legs up as she sat down on the carpet. There were a few notebooks ced on the coffee table. She looked innocent and gentle like that, just like a homey young girl.

    He came to the girl¡¯s side, and he was natural as he sat down on the carpet. He stretched his right hand out to hold onto the girl¡¯s soft waist. Her waist was really so soft, just as if it was boneless. Her waist was probably 53cm wide, and he held in his arms tenderly.

    All men love women¡¯s waists. Her small, slim waist was in his embrace, and it was enough to make him feel dizzy.

    He got close to her face as he kissed her. His voice was gentle as he murmured, ¡°Shuiling, sorry. Thepany met with some difficulties today. I did note and apany you. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±

    Yin Shuiling allowed him to kiss her and did not put up a struggle. There was a noodle in her mouth. She was extremely elegant as she ate it. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine... It has been hard on you.¡± She was calm as she replied to him.

    Yin Muchen had a look at her facial expressions. She did not seem to be angered, and she was not cold or enthusiastic like she would normally be.

    Just when he just came into the room, he had a look at her expression. She seemed as if she was even smiling and seemed to be in a good mood.

    Yin Muchen lowered his gaze to look the spaghetti in front of her. The soft noodles were marinated in pesto, and it made the dish look extremely fresh and appetizing. There were pieces of minced beef on top, prawns, together with some corn and peas. Anyone who looked at it would feel their stomach rumble.

    ¡°You ordered take out?¡± he asked softly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t; I made this myself.¡±

    She made it herself?

    Yin Muchen broke out inughter. He held her in his embrace even tighter. He was extremely loving and tender as he bit down on her snowy white small earlobe. ¡°You are joking with me? When did you learn how to cook? This te of spaghetti looks to be the work of at least a five star restaurant chef. Can you do this?¡±

    He really did not believe her.

    Yin Shuiling picked a piece of corn and ced it in her mouth. ¡°Thank you for yourpliments.¡±

    She thanked him forparing her to a five star chef.

    Yin Muchen froze for a moment. He looked at the calm expression on the girl¡¯s face. She did not seem to be boasting and also did not seem to be joking around, as if she was just merely narrating a fact.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes lit up. He brought onerge hand to her small face and turned her over to face him directly. He ced his nose on hers. He was delighted as he nudged her. ¡°Shuiling, you really know how to cook? In the future, would you cook for me? When I return home from work, would you prepare a table of dishes for me and wait for me to return, huh?¡±

    He was really very delighted. She was a girl who was so spoiled and coy, and he had never hoped for her to cook.

    But inside his heart, he hoped that there would be a woman who knew how to cook at home. When he came back from work, she would wait for him. In the past, his mother was just like that as she waited for his father, and this was truly the feeling of what a family would be.

    He was very surprised.

    Yin Shuiling lightly pushed hisrge hand away and continued to droop her head to eat her noodles. ¡°We have Aunty for that.¡±

    She rejected him diplomatically.

    Yin Muchen was also not angered. He gently asked her, ¡°When did you learn how to cook?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I had a few boyfriends back in Ennd. When I lived together with them, I realized that meals were a big problem. Men don¡¯t know how to cook, so I could only learn how to cook, and after some time, my culinary skills were developed.¡±

    The gentle expression on Yin Muchen¡¯s face froze instantly. She¡¯d learned how to cook for all her honeys.

    The expression on his face was not too good. His grip tightened on her waist. ¡°You are making me angry again? Let me have a taste!¡± He looked at the noodles as his tone was cold and harsh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to,.. this portion is for me alone. If I give you a taste, I would be hungry then.¡±

    ¡°Yin Shuiling, I am merely having one single noodle. Could you actually go hungry if you eat one less noodle?¡±

    Hearing the anger in the man¡¯s voice, Yin Shuiling slowly turned her head to look at him. This was the first time she was looking at him in the eye after he came back home. The man¡¯s handsome features were all tight, and his dark eyes were evil as he stared at her as if he was forced to his extreme because of her.

    Her eyes were sharp, and she realized that there was a strand of long hair on his shirt.

    Who did this long strand of hair belong to?

    Yin Shuilingughed for a moment. ¡°Being hungry is just an excuse. I just do not want to let you have a taste. Actually, my culinary skills are really good, but you are unable to have a taste.¡±

    A chill descended from the bottom of Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes. His left hand at his side was kneaded into a tight fist. He clenched his teeth as he said, ¡°You!¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s expression was calm as she turned her small head around and continued to eat her noodles.

    The atmosphere was extremely tense. Her attitude was very nonchnt, but every word that she said was just like a knife in his body. She would say whatever he would be provoked with, and she was purposely making him feel pain.

    Yin Muchen stared at her, and an extremely huge bout of anger emerged from his chest. This small woman was cold and stubborn, and also careless and nonchnt. He really wanted to give her a proper lesson.

    The way that men taught women was very simple; press her down and release all of that energy into her body, and ask her to beg to be spared.

    But he could not do so and also did not dare to do so.

    He had a nce at the few notebooks ced on the table. He quickly scanned the emoji that Rubus Coronarius had sent out ¡ª that kissy emoji. His facial expression got even worse. ¡°What is this?¡±

    She followed the direction that his fingers were pointing to. ¡°Kisses.¡±

    Nonsense!

    ¡°I am asking you why did you send this to someone so casually? What do you mean by this?¡±

    Yin Shuiling used an expression reserved for idiots to look at this man by her side. ¡°I think you are really too old now! It is very normal to send a kissy emoji when you are chatting online nowadays. What kind of intention can I actually have, old uncle!¡±

    She emphasized thosest two words.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s handsome face turned extremely ck, but at this moment, the notebook had a notification. It turned out that that there was someone who gave her entire farm to Rubus Coronarius.

    ¡°What is this again?¡± he asked her.

    ¡°Others spent money to gift me an entirerge farm. What is wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°Why would someone else spend money to give you something for no reason?¡±

    ¡°They like me, duh.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes were about to spew fire out of them. He stretched his leg out to kick the coffee table and said with a coldugh, ¡°What is the use of this farm? If he is really capable, ask him to give you a real farm then.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the capabilities. If you have it, then why don¡¯t you give it to me? Don¡¯t you have money? This is the Heavenly Ranch in Scond. There was a time when I was travelling when I passed by. I felt it was pretty good, so why don¡¯t you buy it to give it to me?¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at her red lips that could not stop moving, there was some sauce that on her red lips. He could not control himself, and he came close to her and opened his mouth to hold her lips inside.

    Her lips were fragrant and soft. When he sucked on them, he stretched his tongue out to lick that bit of sauce left on her lips and took it into his own mouth. Yes, this pesto really tasted good.

    He did not know where she¡¯d learned her culinary skills from, and this pesto was enough to make him salivate.

    Actually, he really wanted to have a taste of the noodles inside her bowl.

    At the pure river bend vi, he had a bit of rice. His mind and heart were all full of her. He was afraid that she would get angry. He was afraid that she would be bored by herself at home, and he was even more afraid that she would not eat her meals, so he decided to rush back home.

    He did rush back home, and in return, she was stabbing him with knives non stop.

    He harshly bit down on her soft lips for a few moments to release the anger that was inside his heart. He opened his eyes. The girl did not close her eyes, and she was so cold and pure as she looked at him, without a single trace of happiness or anger in her eyes.

    Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to cover her eyes. He was pampering as he coaxed her. ¡°Be good; don¡¯t look at me like that.. Shuiling, what is wrong with you exactly? In the morning, we were all fine. I was very happy... Was it because I did not apany you at night? I am sorry. I will apologize to you... In the future, I will apany you, okay?¡±

    The girl did not answer him, he curled the corners of his lips up as he mocked himself with a lonelyugh. He sucked on her small lips as he turned himself gently. It was as if he was tasting the most precious flower in the world. ¡°If you asking for a farm, must you have this attitude when you do so? You are not even giving me a smile. Who says that a farm could be bought so easily? Shuiling, I am pampering you too much.¡±

    The girl still did not react. Yin Muchen kissed her twice before standing up. ¡°I will go and take a shower. You should head upstairs to sleep early.¡±

    He headed upstairs.

    Yin Shuiling quietly sat down on the carpet. She took two more bites of noodles before she realized that she could not taste anything right now. She ced the meal tray on the coffee table, and she put on an entertainment show and curled her legs together to watch the programme.

    ...

    Yin Muchen took a shower and came out. The bedroom was empty, and the girl had yet toe upstairs. He slowly walked to the side of the window as he smoked a cigarette. When he stubbed out thest cigarette. He turned around and opened the door to go downstairs.

    The girl still maintained her position as she curled her legs up. The sound ofughter rang out from the notebook. It was a variety programme, and she was very focused as she watched on.

    He went forward, and he used two long fingers to press onto the notebook, closing the notebook with a m!

    He bent over and carried the girl in his arms up towards the bedroom upstairs. ¡°It is veryte now; watch it tomorrow.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not protest. When she was pressed onto the soft bed sheets, the man¡¯s kisses came all over her.

 Chapter 568 - After I Return, Can You Treat Me A Little Better?

    <h4>Chapter 568: After I Return, Can You Treat Me A Little Better?</h4>

    Yin Shuiling stared at the crystal chandelier above her head. She held the bedsheets on her body with her small, frail hand, and she allowed the man to kiss her.

    Yin Muchen was hurried in his actions, and he ced the girl down on the bed. He propped one muscr arm as hey down on his side and searched for her fragrance, and he kissed her small lips directly.

    She did not cry or throw a tantrum, either. She did bring up him not apanying her as if she really did not care about it, but he was so cold towards her. Although she was in his embrace at this moment, he could not grab onto her heart.

    This made him feel very frustrated and ufortable, and he was hurried as he wanted to scratch her body.

    He wanted to prove it to himself to see that she belonged to him.

    He kissed her small lips and used his left hand to slowly touch her body. He touched her with the material of her skirt separating them. He came onto her stomach and went inside her clothes.

    He had just ced his hands into her clothes, and he noticed that her entire body had be stiff.

    Although she did not protest, her entire body became icy cold as just like a rock.

    Yin Muchen opened his eyes and let go of her. He propped his body up to look at the girl beneath him. The girl¡¯s face was very pale, and her beautiful eyes all of its lustre, and she looked to be in a daze as she stared at the crystal chandelier above her head.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s heart immediately had a helpless sense of failure in it. He lowered his head and nudged her small face with the bridge of his nose. He lowered his volume, and his soft tone sounded as if he was a small puppy that¡¯s been abandoned at the side of the road. He sounded extremely pitiful as he said, ¡°Shuiling, what is wrong with you exactly? Can you say something? If it is because I did not apany you tonight, I have already apologized... Shuiling, you are treating me coldly now. Can you not be like this?

    Yin Shuiling let go of the bedsheets and moved around as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want it? If you do not want it, I will go and take a shower now.¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted his head up and stared at her with his dark eyes.

    Yin Shuiling ced her hands on his chest and distanced herself from him. She slowly sat up and said, ¡°I want to go to the prison tomorrow to visit my father.¡±

    Yin Muchen was silent for a few seconds before he nodded his head. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Yin Shuiling got off the bed and walked into the bathroom to take a bath.

    ...

    After ten minutes, Yin Shuiling put on her pyjamas and came out. Yin Muchen leaned back on the headboard of the bed to flip through the magazines. It was obvious that he was waiting for her. She did not look at him at all and instead walked straight to the side of the sofa as she was about toy down.

    He would definitely not allow her to sleep in other rooms. She did not want to quarrel, so she wanted to sleep on the sofa today, and he would sleep on the bed.

    She was just about to lie down when her small, soft waist was hugged by the man behind her. Yin Muchenughed softly, and there was a mocking tone in hisughter. ¡°Do you really want to stage a cold war with me?¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not say anything, and Yin Muchen picked her up into his arms as he brought her onto the soft bed before he said, ¡°You can just say it directly if you do not want to sleep with me, would I bear to see you sleeping on the sofa? You sleep on the bed, I would sleep on the sofa.¡±

    He moved his hands as he ced the nkets onto her, and bent his waist down to kiss her forehead, and turned around to head towards the sofa.

    Heid down on the sofa, and he propped his right arm behind his head as a pillow, he turned his gaze to the side to have a look at therge bed. The girl was curled into a small ball, and she slept quietly on her side.

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up. Why did he think that bliss was close to him this morning? Now, bliss was totally out of his reach again.

    She was unwilling tomunicate with him, and she once again built a wall inside her heat to keep him out.

    This wall was probably way more firm and steady than the one built three years ago.

    Hah.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling was in a daze as she slept through the entire night. She was dreaming, and her mother appeared in her dreams, Mummy was wearing a white shirt as she pointed at her and asked, ¡°Shui Ling, have you already forgotten about Mummy¡¯s death? Have you forgotten that your father is still in prison? Have you forgotten the revenge that caused the entire Yin family to crumble? How can you fall for Yin Muchen once again?¡±

    She was awoken in fear. Her small body did not stop shaking underneath the nkets. She was unable to say anything, and could only shake her head. She looked at her mother¡¯s hopeless eyes as she shook her head. In her heart, she was saying, I am sorry Mummy...

    Sometime near midnight she felt someone standing at the side of the bed, and a broad, warm palm caressed her hair. ¡°Shuiling...¡± Someone softly whispered her name by the side of her ear.

    She was greedy for this low and charming voice instinctively. She was so so cold inside her dreams. She curled her small body up as she stered herself onto thatrge palm in search for warmth.

    A pure and mesmerizing aura came wafting over. Her forehead was kissed, and a pair of thin lips was covering her forehead lovingly. ¡°Shuiling, I am going to go on a business trip today... I will probably return back in two days, be obedient and good. You should take your meals on time. Wait for me at home.¡±

    Her eyes were moist, and she used both of her slim arms to hug herself underneath the silk nkets. She left hisrge palm and buried her small face into the pillows.

    At this moment, her small, icy-cold lips were sucked, and she lost control of her mouth. The man barged in. He tangled his tongue with hers as if he were sucking on jelly before he gently said, ¡°Shuiling, can you treat me a little better after I return? I do not know how to react if you are behaving like this? If I am a little fiercer towards you, I am afraid of you crying. If I treat you a little better, you would push me away further away again. No matter what I do, it seems that it would make you angry anyways.¡±

    She did not say anything and only slept quietly.

    The warmth in her mouth left, and the man let go of her. The sound of footsteps rang out in the air, and he went out the door.

    Upon hearing the sound of the door closing, two teardrops flowed from the corners of Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes.

    ...

    Yin Muchen left on a business trip. He was very hurried as he headed off. He took a red eye flight. Yin Shuiling woke up very early in the morning, ate her breakfast, and Uncle TU brought her to the prison.

    The director of the prison weed her personally. She sat down on the long bench and waited for Yin De toe over.

    Yin De came over quickly with two bodyguards holding onto him. They had not met for a month, and it seemed that Yin De had be even more frail. He had a crook in his back as he walked, and he wore a prison uniform. Every step that he took was verybored.

    The way he looked right was extremely different from the way he lookedst month. The moment she looked, she knew that he had been tortured. Yin Shuiling leaped up from the chair immediately. Her face was pale as she looked at Yin De. ¡°Dad.¡±

    Yin De sat down on the long bench opposite her with much difficulty. He took the mic and spoke to Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling sat down slowly. She took the mic. Her voice wavered as she said, ¡°Dad, what is wrong? Your health seems to be not too great. Is someone torturing you. They asked you to do manualbour, or did they hit you?¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡± Yin De was frantic as he waved his hands. Although he was denying it, he was extremely careful as he looked around his surroundings, looking as if he was unable to voice his troubles and was in pain at that moment.

    He seemed to have been tortured and threatened by someone but did not dare to say it.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was pale, and her small hands by her sides were kneaded tightly into fists. Who could control everything inside this prison, and who was it that had grievances with her father?

    Yin Muchen?

    This answer was very apparent.

    Yin Shuiling looked through the booth windows and noticed that there was a small hole in the cor of Yin De¡¯s prison uniform. There was a long, red scar on Yin De¡¯s neck, as if someone had a rope to strangle him.

    Yin Shuiling could not shoulder looking at Yin De like this. Her eyes were wet as she looked at him. Her voice was in pain as she murmured, ¡°Dad, I am sorry. I am sorry. It was me who harmed you... If I knew that all of this would happen in the past, I would not have, I would not have...¡±

    Fallen in love with him.

    Yin De looked at Yin Shuiling in misery, and there was a touch of satisfaction in his eyes, but he had a depressed and benevolent expression on his face as he said, ¡°Shuiling, Daddy is fine. As long as you are living well, everything is good. Shuiling, your mother left early. Daddy is in jail and unable to take care of you. You can only rely on Yin Muchen outside. You¡¯d better not make him unhappy and have a bad rtionship. After all, we are depending on him right now, everything depends on how he feels.¡±

    Yin De was hinting to Yin Shuiling not to say reckless things in front of Yin Muchen. After all, he was in jail right now. The moment Yin Muchen was not happy, he could make him die.

    Yin Shuiling pondered for a moment, and there was truth in what he said; that was her reality. Every time she came to visit her father, it would require a night with Yin Muchen. How did she dare to offend him?

    Status, power, wealth. He had it all now.

    Hah, haha.

    Yin Shuilingughed coldly.

    ¡°Shuiling, Daddy knows that you are sad inside your heart. You don¡¯t have to care about Daddy anymore. Shuiling, go back to Ennd and study properly. Daddy only has one daughter, and that is you, so both your mother and me treated you preciously as we raised you. You have to lead a good life. By doing so, both your mother and I will have no regrets in our death.¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Yin Shuiling¡¯s tears flooded her vision as she looked at Yin De. She begged him as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t say ¡®death.¡¯ I am begging you not to say anything about dying...¡±

    Mummy had already left. Over the past three years, Mummy had turned into her nightmare, and she would not be able to shoulder it if Daddy left her side. If Daddy left too, her mental state would take a huge blow, and it would copse due to the insane amount of guilt she felt. She would go crazy.

    Three years ago, she¡¯d done so much for Yin Muchen, and the night that her mother left, she was still lying in his embrace as she held it all in. When her father was in jail, she lost a child being underneath him, and all of these things were thorns inside her heart that were unable to be pulled out.

    She hated herself.

    She felt so guilty.

    Yin De felt that he was done stoking the fire and hadpleted his task, so he changed the subject as he said, ¡°Shuiling, Daddy is fine. You go back quickly. Promise Daddy that you will go back to Ennd to work hard in your studies.¡±

    ¡°Okay...¡± Yin Shuiling could only nod her head.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling did not know how she made it out through the main doors of the prison. Her entire state was in a blur. Uncle Tu¡¯s car was waiting at the side of the road, and she headed in his direction.

    As she walked on, she heard someone speaking. They were a couple, and they¡¯d also juste out of the prisons from visiting their rtive ¡ª

    ¡°Did you hear that? The prisoner beside our Oldest Uncle, that one that was sentenced to life in prison, he seemed to be surnamed...whatever Yin. He has had it rough recently. He would be called up to work in the wee hours of the morning, and he was not given food to eat at lunchtime. He can only sleep for two to three hours at night.¡±

    ¡°Ah, why is he so pitiful?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? He probably offended some rich person.¡±

    ¡°Even if he offended some rich person, he should not be tortured like that. He is already in prison right now. He has to spend the rest of his life in jail; he is pitiful enough.¡±

    ¡°Who knows what those rich people are thinking. I heard that the richer a person is, the more petty he would be. When they are poor, they merely curse that person out. After they are rich, they torture that person to death. They are way too petty. Ay, I think that this person surnamed Yin does not have to spend much more time in prison. If this goes on, he would not be able to take it for even a year. He can only die in prison.¡±

    That couple chatted with one another as they walked. Yin Shuiling¡¯s nails dug deep into her palm. She did not feel any pain at all.

    What else couldpare to the pain that she was feeling inside her heart?

 Chapter 569 - Why Did My Mother Die Instead Of You?

    <h4>Chapter 569: Why Did My Mother Die Instead Of You?</h4>

    Yin Shuiling boarded the car, and Uncle Tu asked her, ¡°Miss Yin, where are we headed?¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked outside the window and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to school.¡±

    ...

    Yin Muchen was out on a business trip for three days. Yin Shuiling ate as she was supposed to and slept as she was supposed to, and she was very quiet.

    This day, she was in school. A ssmate ran over to ask her, ¡°Yin Shuiling, the date for your exchange period ising up soon. Did you already submit your application?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head and said, ¡°I submitted it already.¡±

    She went to the teacher¡¯s room in school.

    At this moment, Yin Muchen returned to T City. He was in the main lounge of the airport dressed in a ck shirt. He wore a grey round cor thin sweater on the outside with slim cut dark trousers on the bottom, and it made his entire being look tall andnky.

    Hu Ya came to pick him up and said, ¡°President, you are back already?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Muchen nodded his head, and he handed the document bag and coat in his hands over to Hu Ya. He held a small purple box in his hands and started to walk towards the main doors of the airport. ¡°While I was not around, what did she do?¡±

    Hu Ya followed him out the main doors, and he politely replied, ¡°Miss Yin went to the prison to visit Yin De. After that, she stayed in school for the entire time. She did not behave abnormally, but President...¡±

    Yin Muchen nced at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Just now, the director of education gave us a call. Miss Yin has already submitted her application to return to Ennd, and she is going back to Ennd in two days.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s facial expression was normal. He only raised his eyebrows up slightly. He walked to the side of the Rolls Royce and opened the driver¡¯s seat door. ¡°I got it already.¡±

    ¡°President...¡± Hu Ya called him quickly and said with concern, ¡°You just came back. You look very exhausted. Let me drive ¡ª you can rest for a while.¡±

    Yin Muchen shook his head and said, ¡°There is no need for that. I will drive the car myself.¡±

    He boarded the car and ced the small purple velvet box on the front passenger seat before he drove off into the distance.

    ...

    Inside the Rolls Royce

    There was a gap in the window of the car. The autumn breeze blew gently as it ruffled through the man¡¯s short hair above his forehead. His extremely defined features were half steeped in the quiet cabin, and half of his face was hidden under the bright sunshine streaming from outside, making him look extremely handsome.

    He ced tworge palms on the steering wheel. He switched the headlights on, made a turn, then elerated... All of his actions were all smooth and experienced. He was a 31 year old man, and it was the experience and expertise that the years had given to him.

    There was a hint of fatigue on the man¡¯s exquisite face that was hard to hide along with a touch of blood vessels in his eyes.

    He was indeed a little tired.

    He turned his gaze sideways to look at the small purple velvet box lying quietly in the front passenger seat. He slowly curled the corners of his lips, and there was a warmth lovingly seeping out of his face.

    The thing that she wanted, he got it back for her.

    At this moment, a melodious ringtone rang out in the air. He received a call.

    It was Liu Wanxin.

    He pressed the key and answered the call. ¡°Hello, Mum...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Ah Chen. I heard Secretary Hu say that you were out on a business trip. Did youe back today?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m back now, Mum. Is there something that you need me to handle?¡±

    Liu Wanxin broke out into benoleventughter as she said, ¡°Mum doesn¡¯t have much going on; you don¡¯t have to be nervous. But Ah Chen, your 32nd birthday is in two days. You shoulde home that night. Mum will celebrate your birthday with you.¡±

    Was his birthday in two days?

    Yin Muchen pondered for a moment, and realized that it was really so, he forgot about it entirely.

    Was it solely just to go back home to celebrate his birthday with his mother that night?

    He recalled the candlelight dinner that he cancelled a few nights ago. She was already treating him extremely coldly.

    Furthermore, she was not by his side throughout these three years, and he wanted to spend his 32nd birthday with her this time.

    ¡°Mum, I...¡± Yin Muchen was in a bad spot; he did not know how to reject his mother.

    His mother was his only kin on this earth now. Mum was blind, her legs were disabled, her world was without any colour now, and her daily activity probably was limited to Xiao Qing pushing the wheelchair for a round outside; he was the only reason his mother was pushing on to live on.

    Theoretically speaking, he should be celebrating his birthday with his mother.

    But, she had alreadye back...

    A mother and son were connected with their hearts. The moment Liu Wanxin heard his tone, she knew what he was thinking inside his heart. Liu Wanxin let out a heavy sigh, and her tone was both painful and disappointed as she said, ¡°Fine, fine, fine. Since you do not want to spend your birthday with Mum, then Mum will not be troublesome. You should spend it with that Yin Shuiling then.¡±

    ¡°Mum, I am sorry...¡± Yin Muchen felt that his words were very weak. ¡°Mum, I want to spend it with her at night, but in the morning, I want to eat the noodles that Mum prepares by hand.¡±

    Liu Wanxin wasforted and smiled, but her tone was still displeased as she said, ¡°What noodles do you want to eat? Does Mum have to make noodles just because you want to have them? Stop using these words to make me feel happy.¡±

    Liu Wanxin hung up immediately.

    Hearing the busy tone that was ringing out from the other end, Yin Muchen grinned.

    He pressed the button and dialed the girl¡¯s number.

    ...

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling had juste out from the teacher¡¯s room. She was walking along the corridor, and when her phone rang, she took her phone out to have a look; it was Yin Muchen.

    She took the call and said, ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Shui Ling,¡± The man¡¯s deep and charming voice rang out in her ears and sounded extremely mesmerizing and pleasant to the ear. He seemed to be in a good mood. He lowered his volume to ask her, ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was very cold, and she did not reply to him.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes had a touch of darkness in them, but he broke out into a smile very quickly as he said, ¡°If you do not reply to me, I will treat it as a silent admission that you missed me, right...¡±

    ¡°Yin Muchen.¡± Yin Shuiling interrupted him immediately as she said, ¡°Can you let go of my father already?¡±

    The moment she spoke, Yin Muchen fell silent immediately, and the atmosphere became very tense.

    Yin De was the forbidden zone that could not be brought up inside his heart.

    She had her own pain, and her family was entirely destroyed when she was 18 years old. At the same time, he had troubles of his own, and his family was also destroyed when he was 18 years old.

    His father was innocent and lead a simple life, but he was unable the shoulder the usation of being a thief at the end of his life as he jumped down from the top floor. His mother was taken captive by Yin De for 10 whole years, and he had to survive under extreme conditions under the surveince of both Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing.

    She was innocent, and at the same time, he was also innocent.

    The things that he shouldered were even more than what she had, and he was way more pitiful than her.

    ¡°Yin Muchen, I saw some documents. Even if my father really took the differences inpany taxes, this crime is not enough for him to go to jail for his entire life. My father should be released after at most six to seven years in jail. I know that it is your n, but you want to let my father die in prison? Yin Muchen, I am begging you now, can you let go of my father?¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s thin lips were pursed together so tight that they were all white, and he still did not say anything.

    ¡°Yin Muchen, let go of my father. If you are willing to let go of my father, I would be entirely willing to be together with you... I will not marry for my entire life. I will be together with you, I will serve you well, and I will exchange my freedom for my father¡¯s, okay?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± Yin Muchen started to speak. His rejection was both crisp and clear-cut.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was pale; she just knew that it would turn out this way.

    ¡°Hah, haha..¡± Yin Shuilingughed for a moment, and she continued to speak. One word at a time, she said, ¡°Yin Muchen, I really hate you so so much. Why did I have to get to know you when I was only 8 years old? You treat me like this. What kind of capabilities do you have to be asking me if I missed you or not? Let me tell you: I thought about you, and I want you to go and die immediately. Why did my mother have to die instead of you?¡±

    The man on the other end¡¯s breathing became heavy, and Yin Shuiling felt her face go wet. The tears began to trickle down. She covered her mouth with one hand and did not allow herself to sob out loud. Because she was in pain, she wanted him to feel the same amount of pain also.

    ¡°Yin Muchen, do you like me or not? Do you want to get your hands on me? There is no chance anymore. Even if you are able to get my body, you will never be able to get my heart. I will be going back to Ennd in two days. I want to disappearpletely in your world!

    ¡°You can continue looking for those body doubles then. You can hug them and spend the rest of your life with them. My distance will be your punishment. I want you to spend your entire life alone!¡±

    Yin Shuiling hung up immediately.

    The moment the girl¡¯s sharp growls stopped, Yin Muchen¡¯s entire world regained its silence. A few secondster, he felt a moisture below his nostrils. He lifted his right hand that he used to wear his luxury wristwatch to touch it, and his hand was covered in blood.

    He was having a nosebleed.

    His handsome face did not have an expression on it. He took a few tissues out to wipe his nose messily. He threw the bloodied tissue balls below the seat.

    The girl¡¯s voice was still ringing clearly in his ears. She said that she wanted him to die. She asked him why her mother died instead of him...

    She said that she would not allow him to get her, she wanted him to spend the rest of his life alone...

    Yin Muchen¡¯s handsome face had a cold expression, but he mocked himself even more. He was even more helpless. He slowly curled the corners of his lips up and forced a deepughter from his throat.

    He still could remember the past. Those times in the past, in the past, she would stand on thewn as she shook her small butt to sing ¡°Two Tigers¡± for him. In the past, she would close herself to the entire world to miss him for seven whole years. In the past, her small face would be crimson red as shey down below him to allow him to bully her...

    Yin Muchen felt as if there was arge hole in his heart. The cold air gushed towards his bones, and it was cold and painful.

    How did both him and here to this stage now?

    Was it because of Yin De?

    He would never ever let Yin De go, and there was no room for discussion for this issue.

    As long as he was alive, Yin De should not ever think of getting out of prison.

    This matter did not have anything to do with loving her; this was his bottom line in his life.

    Then would they never be together with one another?

    Yin Muchen cast his gaze sideways. He stretched his right arm out to firmly grab the small purple velvet box in the centre of his palm. This was the farm that she wanted; he¡¯d bought it already.

    The farm was not so easily sold off. The government had regtions. He was not confident just sending Hu Ya over and the next morning. He took a ne to personally fly over there.

    The farm there had a price but no market. The negotiations were going on very unsessfully. He¡¯d spent three days there, and he had only a few hours of sleep throughout the trip.

    He also felt exhausted.

    Yin Muchen held the small box in his hands. There was a sudden wave of hope inside his heart once again. If he gave the box to her and coaxed her once more, would she not be angry anymore?

    Oh right¡ª she said that she was going back to Ennd in two days.

    He would not allow her to leave.

    Thinking about this, Yin Muchen stepped on the elerator and wanted to go to school to look for her.

    He had just stepped down on the elerator, and the sound of loud horns rang out from outside the window. He did not look at the traffic lights, and it was a red light at the moment, but the Rolls Royce dashed out into the distance like an arrow.

    Bang! He crashed onto therge truck that was making a turn.

    ...

    Inside the hospital

    The red lights of the operating theatre were all switched on, and the red glowing from the lights was piercing as it made Hu Ya¡¯s eyes hurt.

    At this moment, Liu Caizhe dashed over and said, ¡°Hu Ya, what is wrong with Muchen?¡±

    Hu Ya saw Liu Caizhe and stood up immediately. In the past half a year, Liu Caizhe had been busy with the gold mining projects in South East Asia, and this project was done inpetition with the gold mining mogul President Mu, so Liu Caizhe had to be in charge of it personally.

 Chapter 570 - What Does Him Getting Into A Car Crash Have To Do With Me?

    <h4>Chapter 570: What Does Him Getting Into A Car Crash Have To Do With Me?</h4>

    ¡°Manager Liu, why did you fly back? Did you settle the matters regarding the gold mine?¡±

    Liu Caizhe nodded his head and he stepped forward to pat Hu Ya¡¯s shoulders as he confidently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am on top of this. I do not need even half a year. I can drag that President Mu down from his position for Muchen to ascend.¡±

    It was natural that Hu Ya was relieved. Manager Liu was President¡¯s right hand man. He had already worked with President for almost ten years now, and their chemistry and trust between them was not ordinary.

    ¡°Secretary Hu, what is wrong with Muchen, exactly?¡±

    Hu Ya was depressed and looked towards the operating theatre as he said, ¡°President was involved in a car ident. He is inside getting emergency treatment. The nurse came out just now to take two bags of blood from the blood bank. President has been hurt very badly.¡±

    ¡°Car ident? Thinking back, Muchen was never involved in any car ident when he was racing in America back in the day. With his skills, why would he get into an ident so randomly?¡±

    Hu Ya shook his head and said, ¡°I also do not know. Three days ago, President suddenly said that he wanted to go on a business trip. I went this morning to pick him up from the airport, and I noticed that President looked extremely fatigued. I told him that I would drive, but President insisted on driving personally... ording to the police, they said that President was speeding at the speed of 220km/h, and as he ran a red light, he crashed onto arge truck that was turning around the bend.¡±

    ¡°Speeding at 220km/h as he beat the red lights? Did he not want his life anymore?¡± Liu Caizhe pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°What did he do on his business trip? I heard that Miss Yin hase back?¡±

    Speaking about this topic, Hu Ya felt regretful. After all, he and Liu Caizhe were hiding it away from President, and that lead to Yin Shuiling enduring a huge blow.

    ¡°President went on a business trip...to the farm in Scond. He bought the Heavenly Farnd that was at the foot of the Scond mountain. I guessed that he wanted to gift it to Miss Yin. Also...¡± Hu Ya handed Yin Muchen¡¯s phone over and said, ¡°Before President got into the car crash, hisst call was to Miss Yin. I do not know what they said to one another...¡±

    Between intelligent people, this phone call was enough to exin it all.

    Liu Caizhe had a grim expression on his face. Three years ago, it was true that he hurt Yin Shuiling on purpose, but as a bystander, it was really hard for him to agree to Muchen being together with Yin Shuiling. Just look at what happened; Yin Shuiling almost cost Yin Muchen his life.

    What else could they say? Liu Caizhe did not need to think at all. It was definitely because Yin Shuiling had said some cruel words that pierced Yin Muchen¡¯s heart.

    And now, Yin Muchen did not bear to see the pain that the girl had gone through in the past, and he probably could not stand seeing her shed a tear. He cherished her deeply inside his bones.

    And they did not need to think to know how important the girl was to him.

    Liu Caizhe felt lost.

    At this moment, the door of the operating theatre was open, and a few nurses pushed the gurney out.

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya gathered around them quickly. Yin Mucheny on the gurney, and the man¡¯s handsome face did not have a touch of blood. It made him look dark. He looked drastically different from how he looked on a normal day. He has lost his mour as his entire body was icy cold.

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya pitied him as they raised their eyebrows. The man was just out of surgery, and they did not dare to touch him. They could only chase after the gurney and look on as the nurse pushed the gurney into the high dependency ward.

    At this moment, the doctor walked over, and Liu Caizhe quickly asked, ¡°How is his condition?¡±

    The doctor removed the mask and said, ¡°The patient has lost too much blood/ Although the surgery was sessful and he has been rescued, he might enter into a temporarya. The next 48 hours are very important, and we will have to observe if he will be able to wake up.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡±

    The doctor turned around and left.

    ...

    Inside the hospital ward, Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya silently stood at the side of the bed. Hu Ya softly asked, ¡°Manager Liu, President is still in aa right now. Do we have to inform Madam?¡±

    Liu Caizhe shook his head and said, ¡°We can¡¯t do that. Madam is not in good health herself. If shees over, she would also require someone to take care of her. Don¡¯t cause the situation where after Muchen wakes up, Madam would copse again.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Hu Ya nodded his head before he hesitated again and asked, ¡°Then do we want to give...Miss Yin a call? To be honest, President is in this state because of Miss Yin. If Miss Yin were toe over to apany President, President would awaken very quickly.¡±

    Liu Caizhe hesitated for a few seconds, then said, ¡°Then give her a call to let her know then. To Mu Chen, she is way more effectivepared to any magical medicine.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Hu Ya walked out of the room with light steps.

    ...

    Hu Ya stood at the side of the staircase and took his phone out. He dialed Yin Shuiling¡¯s number.

    After two rings, the call was slowly picked up. ¡°Hello, how are you...¡± Miss Yin¡¯s pleasant voice rang out from the other end.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Yin...¡± Hu Ya wanted to speak, but at this moment, he noticed that the environment on the other end was not right. It was thumping with metallic DJ music, and it was very noisy. ¡°Miss Yin, where are you?¡±

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling was seated at a bar. She drank from a cocktail that she held in her right hand, and her small exquisite face had a light touch of drunkenness. Even her voice became more coy and sensual due to her drunkenness. ¡°Oh, I am in a bar... I am going to go back to Ennd in two days. There is a friend who wants to send me off, so I came over tonight to drink.¡±

    Hu Ya lowered his gaze down to look at his wristwatch. It was 9 at night right now, and if President knew that she did not return home at night and was drinking in a bar, he would definitely get angry.

    ¡°Miss Yin, it is way too messy inside the bar. You should return home...¡±

    ¡°Haha...¡± Miss Yinughed and said, ¡°If you are calling me just to say this, I will be hanging up then.¡±

    She was irritated and was about to hang up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hang up! Miss Yin, President was involved in a car ident today. The car crash was very serious, and President was in surgery for seven whole hours. He was just pushed out of the operating theatre. He was taken to the high dependency ward. President is still ina. The doctor said that if he does not wake up in the next 48 hours... Miss Yin, you shoulde over to visit President quickly.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was originally drinking her alcohol. She suddenly heard about the news of Yin Muchen getting into a car ident and her small hand that was holding her alcohol froze. A dazed expression appeared on her face.

    Hu Ya was still saying something on the other end, and she did not listen to a single word...

    ¡°Miss Yin, Miss Yin, are you still around...¡±

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling¡¯s shoulders were hit, and a handsome, muscr man came over to hit on her. ¡°Hey, beautifuldy, are you alone? Do you mind if we have a drink together?¡±

    Yin Muchen was in earshot of the alien voice of the man on the other end, and Hu Ya froze.

    Yin Shuiling also regained her senses. Her voice did not have a trace of any emotion, and it made her voice seem even more haughty as she said, ¡°What does him getting into a car ident have to do with me? I am not avable.¡±

    She hung up.

    ...

    She ced her phone on the bar, and Yin Shuiling downed the cocktail in her hands in one shot.

    The handsome, muscr man ced one hand on her small shoulder. The man looked at her face and figure. He was taken aback; this was really a premium item, he was lucky tonight.

    ¡°Beautifuldy, why are you alone drinking all by yourself. Aren¡¯t you going to cheers with me?¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned her small face to the side. She lifted her monolids as she nced over at the muscr man. She was cold as she scoffed, ¡°I already finished my drink; can¡¯t you just treat me to a ss?¡±

    The muscr man was joyous. He had a chance!

    ¡°Okay, treating a beautifuldy to drink is my honour. Service staff...¡±

    ¡°Ay.¡± Yin Shuiling stopped him and used her small fair hand to tuck the hair by the side of her cheeks behind her ears. She was bored but teased him, ¡°I suddenly do not want to drink alcohol anymore, I want to go home.¡±

    Were they going directly to a hotel room?

    The muscr man eyes were all lit up, and his hand slid down. He cupped Yin Shuiling slim willow like waist before pulling her into his embrace. ¡°Okay, I will take you back now.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not protest. Her body was all soft as shey in the muscr man¡¯s embrace.

    They headed towards the door, and at this moment, Pudding ran over and said, ¡°Rubus Coronarius, are you leaving now? Who is this? If you are going home, let me take you back; it is dangerous outside.¡±

    Pudding looked at the brawny man carefully.

    Upon hearing the news that Yin Shuiling was going back to Ennd, the editors of theic book studio all came out to drink and rx. When they got to the bar, they saw Yin Shuiling sitting all by herself as she drank. Everyone asked her to go and dance but she was not interested. The moment Pudding turned around, she saw that the muscr man was already hugging Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling shook her head and said, ¡°There is no need for that, Older Sister Pudding. There is someone who can send me back, bye bye.¡±

    ¡°Ay, Rubus Coronarius...¡± Pudding called Yin Shuiling, but Yin Shuiling did not even turn her head as she left.

    ...

    Inside the Royal Vi

    Yin Shuiling opened the doors of the vi. Aunty was not around as she had already gone home; the vi was empty and quiet.

    The handsome brawny man switched on the ceiling lights, and he had a nce around the surroundings of the vi. He was taken aback as he said, ¡°Beautifuldy, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so rich. You are living in such a good vi.¡±

    Yin Shuiling curled the corners of her lips up as she smiled. She lifted her eyelids up as she briefly scanned the muscr man. ¡°If I were to say that I am kept by a rich man, and this is the ce where that person is hiding me in secret, would you be afraid?¡±

    The brawny man looked at the cold spark in Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes andughed awkwardly. ¡°Of course I am not scared!¡± As he spoke, he was attracted to Yin Shuiling. His entire body was all lit on fire. He was in a hurry as he leaped forward. He took Yin Shuiling in his embrace as he said, ¡°Littly beauty, I am unable to wait anymore. You are really so attractive.¡±

    Yin Shuiling pushed him away and looked upstairs, ¡°Go and take a shower first.¡±

    ¡°What? We should do it first, and we can take a shower togetherter.¡± He was about to kiss Yin Shuiling¡¯s face.

    Yin Shuiling turned her face to duck away, and without any emotion in her voice, she repeated, ¡°Go and clean up.¡±

    The brawny man noticed that she was insistent and was afraid that he would make her unhappy. He could only nod his head and say, ¡°Sure, which room should I go to take a shower?¡±

    Yin Shuiling ran upstairs. She opened the bedroom door. ¡°Here.¡±

    The muscr man walked inside. This room must be the master bedroom. He found the taste of the designer was good. The muscr man was puzzled; was she really someone who was kept?

    But in front of beauty, he did not think too much. He was in a hurry as he went into the bathroom to take a shower.

    Upon hearing the sound of water sshing around inside the bathroom, Yin Shuiling slowly sat down on therge, soft bed, and the amber light shone down on her pale face, making her look like a piece of white paper.

    Yin Muchen...

    If Yin Muchen knew that she¡¯d brought a man back home, and she even was about to sleep with a man in his bedroom, what expression would he have on his face?

    Oh, Yin Shuiling suddenly recalled. Hu Ya said that he was involved in a car ident and was in aa right now.

    He would not find out.

    At this moment, the bedroom door opened. ¡°Little beauty, I am here...¡± The muscr man was in a hurry as he leaped forward, and pressed Yin Shuiling down on therge bed.

    Both of his hands came onto Yin Shuiling¡¯s cor, and he began to rip it off.

 Chapter 571 - You Are Treating His Love Like This

    <h4>Chapter 571: You Are Treating His Love Like This</h4>

    Yin Shuiling firmly held onto the sheets. She recalled the time a few days ago that Yin Muchen kissed her on this bed at night...

    That morning, he was dark as night as he stood by the side of the bed and kissed her forehead, and he asked her to be obedient and wait for him to return home...

    Rip! Her cor was ripped open. Arge patch of Yin Shuiling¡¯s snowy white chest was immediately exposed.

    The handsome muscr guy took in a cold breath of air. He had touched many beautiful women before, but he really had yet to see such a cold beauty like her, with a perfect figure...

    His hand was about to touch her...

    ¡°Urgh¡±, Yin Shuiling turned her body sideways and perched herself on the head of the bed as she retched.

    ¡°Little beauty, what is wrong with you? Why would you start puking for no reason?¡± The muscr man felt turned off, and he had a frown on his face while he looked at Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling cupped her chest as she retched. The tears in her eyes trickled out. She did not lift her head up before she inly said, ¡°Get lost.¡±

    The muscr man thought that he had heard it wrong, and he had a look at the towel around his lower body. He did not have a good expression on his face as he said, ¡°Beautiful woman, did you get it wrong? I removed my clothes already. I also took a bath, and you are asking me to get lost right now?¡± The muscr man looked fierce, and he held Yin Shuiling¡¯s small shoulders down as he threatened her. ¡°If you are willing to do it today, it would be a good thing. If you are unwilling to do so, I will let you get a taste of what is good...¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned her small head to the side andy t on the bed. Her gaze was pure and hid augh in it as she looked at the muscr man to say, ¡°If you do not mind, it will be fine. Let me warn you right now; I have an illness.¡±

    What?

    The muscr man jumped down from the bed quickly. He used all of his strength to wipe his hand that he used to touch Yin Shuiling, afraid that Yin Shuiling would infect him with her illness.

    He felt that something was amiss today. Such a beautiful woman took the initiative to send herself into his embrace, and she even brought him to such a great vi...

    It turned out that she had an illness!

    He bent over to grab his jacket from the floor and put it on. He did not bother about any other clothes that he left behind, and he softly cursed, ¡°Crazy!¡± and dashed away like a gust of wind.

    The room quickly regained its silence.

    Yin Shuiling did not move. Shey down on therge bed just like that. She looked at the crystal chandelier above her head, and the tears in her eyes made her vision blurry. ¡°Hah, haha...¡± She was crying andughing at the same time.

    What was she going to do? He did not turn up at all.

    She was going to bed with another man, and he did not turn up.

    If this had happened back in the past, he would¡¯ve appeared as soon as possible.

    It seemed that Hu Ya did not joke around. He was really involved in a car ident.

    She found herself to be very useless. She wanted to find another man to give it a try because she did not want to leave such a clean and beautiful version of herself to him, but when she had a whiff of the scent on the man¡¯s body just now, she wanted to vomit, and she really puked.

    She also did not know what spell he left on her body, and it made her want no one other than him in her life.

    She was really very pathetic.

    Yin Shuiling turned her body to the side. She curled herself into a small bundle and pulled the nkets up to cover herself up. Her small, frail shoulders were shaking once again underneath the silk nkets.

    Was he in involved in a car ident?

    Was it very serious?

    The surgery went on for seven hours... Was he still ina right now?

    Even if this was the case, she would also not go to visit him.

    He was not worthy of her going to visit him.

    But what was she going to do? Her eyes were like pearls of a broken ne and could not stop flowing. She was unable to control them at all. It was as if a long thin needle was piercing through her heart from top to bottom, and the pain spread through her entire heart.

    Even if he treated her like that, her tears still flowed for him just like they did in the past. Her heart still hurt for him.

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling thought to herself that there was probably no medicine that could cure her.

    ...

    The next morning, Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes were red as she went downstairs. Aunty ced the steaming hot breakfast on the dining table. Aunty look at her eyes and was surprised, ¡°Miss Yin, why are your eyes so red?¡±

    Yin Shuiling had a mouthful of milk and came up with an excuse. ¡°Oh, I was burning the midnight oil yesterday night. I did not have a good night of rest.¡±

    Aunt was immediately displeased as she chided her, ¡°Miss Yin, you can chill with your workload. How can you damage your body because of work? Look at how frail and pale your face is right now? Your eyes are red like an apple. I will go to the kitchen right now to cook a couple eggs for you to ce onto your eyes.¡±

    Aunty headed in the direction of the kitchen as she murmured to herself, ¡°If Sir returns and sees you in this state, he would be heartbroken. Thest time, when you had a stomach ache after you took medication, Sir did not eat a single bit of rice and water for the entire day just to take care of you. When I came in the morning to take a look at Sir, he heated a bowl of porridge from the night before. It was probably for you to eat. Sir did not even feed himself at all.

    ¡°Sigh. For the past three years, Sir has always spent time in the office when he is busy, all day and night... Sir has yet to get married, and there is not even a woman by his side. Sir doesn¡¯t have his parents or any kin. Other than being rich and having an attractive exterior, Sir doesn¡¯t truly possess much... I think that it would be just a matter of time until Sir damages his body.¡±

    Yin Shuiling suddenly let go of her ss of milk. Bang! The cup was shattered into pieces on the marble floor.

    Yin Shuiling quickly bent over to pick it up. Her small, fair hand was grazed on the broken pieces, and a wound immediately appeared.

    Aunty heard the sound and came running out of the kitchen. ¡°Aiya, Miss Yin, how did you injure your hand? Quickly, go and sit there. I will get a band-aid for your injury. If the ss is broken, let it be then. I will sweep itter.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was in a blur as she looked at the red blood flow out of her fingertips, and everyone said that seeing blood was not an auspicious sign.

    Inauspicious sign...

    Aunty ran into the living room and took a band aid to ce it on Yin Shuiling¡¯s finger. Yin Shuiling stood up and headed towards upstairs. Aunty said, ¡°Miss Yin, aren¡¯t you eating breakfast anymore? You only had a mouthful of milk just now.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not turn her head back and replied, ¡°I am not eating anymore.¡±

    She went upstairs and walked into the bedroom. She went into the closet to take out a small luggage bag before opening it up. She hastily packed some clothes, checked if her passport, flight tickets, and identity cards were all present, and she dragged the luggage out.

    She would return to Ennd tomorrow.

    ...

    Inside the hospital

    Liu Caizhe walked into the high dependency ward. Yin Muchen had yet to awaken. Hu Ya had stayedst night. Liu Caizhe headed towards the bathroom as he said, ¡°Secretary Hu, you can go back home to rest then. I will rece you.¡±

    Hu Ya stood up from the sofa as he agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±

    As he spoke, Liu Caizhe had already walked out of the bathroom. He took a bucket of warm water, and he wringed the warm towel inside to gently wipe Yin Muchen¡¯s face, Hu Ya hesitated as he said, ¡°Manager Liu, we do not know how long President is going to spend here. Both you and me are men, we don¡¯t have the experience of taking care of others. I think we should still employ a high-ss female caretaker.¡±

    Liu Caizhe did not lift his head up. Heughed and continued, ¡°You think Muchen would agree to a female stranger touching his body?¡±

    Hu Ya was instantly at a loss for words.

    Liu Caizhe helped the man who was on the bed wipe his hands. He looked at the man and emotionally said, ¡°You are going to be 32 years old tomorrow. Men after the age of 35 turn 40 very quickly. To be 40 years old would be halfway towards being a senior. Do you think that you are still young? How many more years do you have left to waste? We would normally ask you look for a good woman to start a family, but you were unwilling to do so. Look at the state you are in right now. You are warded in the hospital, and Secretary Hu and I are two big men that are taking care of you. Madam¡¯s health is not in the best state. She still needs you to take care of her. If you copse, how is Madam going to live on?¡±

    As he spoke, Liu Caizhe cast his head down, sighed, and said, ¡°It is not that Miss Yin is not good enough, but Muchen, look at yourself. Other than money, what else do you have? You¡¯re all alone by yourself... You should marry a good, virtuous, and caring wife to help you shoulder the burden and give you a warm home... It shouldn¡¯t be someone like Miss Yin, a princess. If you marry her and bring her back home, she has to be provided with luxurious items constantly... Muchen, don¡¯t you feel tired?¡±

    Hu Ya listened on and was extremely sad.

    At this moment, Liu Caizhe turned his gaze sideways and looked towards Hu Ya. ¡°When you gave a call to Miss Yinst night, Miss Yin said that she had her thesis toplete and she was busy. What about today then? Is she still busy today? Yin Muchen is warded in the hospital. Is she really noting to visit?¡±

    Hu Ya immediately felt guilty, and he averted his gaze. ¡°This...¡±

    The matter where Miss Yin was hit on by men in the barst night, Hu Ya did not dare to let Liu Caizhe know about it, so he decided to lie. At this moment, Liu Caizhe was staring at him, and he fumbled immediately.

    Liu Caizhe looked at him for a few seconds and said, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine. You can go back then.¡±

    Therge stone in Hu Ya¡¯s heart was immediately dropped. ¡°Okay, Manager Liu, I will go back. I wille back in the afternoon.¡±

    Hu Ya departed.

    ...

    Liu Caizhe helped Yin Muchen wipe his body clean before he looked at Yin Muchen for a moment. He then headed out of the hospital ward with light footsteps.

    It was only when he stood outside the door that Liu Caize saw the two neighbouring rooms had constant stream of rtives and friendsing to visit. Everyone carried fruit baskets as they came with care and concern, and the atmosphere was warm.

    Liu Caizhe stood there for a few seconds before walking towards the stairwell.

    He took his phone out and dialed a phone number.

    Yin Shuiling, who was packing her luggage, received a call.

    She had a look at the number before pressing down on the key to answer. ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Miss Yin.¡± Liu Caizhe greeted her politely and continued, ¡°You did not have time to visit Muchen yesterday. Muchen is still ina right now. The 48 hour mark is nearing soon. Can I trouble Miss Yin to take some time, and I will ask a driver to pick you up? It would also be okay if you just have a look at Muchen.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I am packing my luggage... I am going back to Ennd. I still have many other matters to take care of.¡±

    She rejected him.

    Liu Caizhe was silent for an entire minute before he lowered his volume to beg her diplomatically, ¡°Miss Yin, I am very sorry about what happened three years ago, but Muchen is an innocent party. Could you not be so cruel towards him?¡±

    Yin Shuilingughed coldly and said, ¡°Am I being cruel towards him?¡±

    ¡°Could you actually not be cruel?¡± Liu Caizhe asked her, ¡°Miss Yin, all of your actions right now are demonstrating something. You are using yourself to punish him! You obviously know that you are the person Muchen wants to see the most, but you choose not toe over. You also obviously know that you are unable to return to Ennd, because Muchen would definitely chase you all the way to Ennd and coax you to return home. You also know how much Muchen loves and pampers you, and you are treating his love like this.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not say anything, and her breathing was light as if it would disappear in the next second.

    ¡°Miss Yin, did you know what Muchen went on the business trip for? He flew over to Scond to purchase the farm and bought the deed back. The high altitude there together with the difficult negotiations, he did not sleep much at all. When he returned to T City, he drove from the airport to your school to search for you. I don¡¯t know what you said to him on the phone, but after that, he was involved in a car ident.

    ¡°Miss Yin, actually, Muchen, he...is really a pitiful person. It was you who gave him warmth when he was 18 years old. Could it actually be because of this warmth that you want him to use the rest of his life topensate you?

    ¡°Miss Yin, you are still young, but Muchen is not young anymore. There are so many men his age that already have a home and kids. No matter how sessful and rich he is, what is the point of that? He was involved in an ident and is now in the hospital, but he is still all alone by himself. It is just me and Secretary Hu apanying him here. He is also a human being. He also hopes that when he is exhausted, someone would leave the light on for him, and more than anything, he hopes that the person that leaves the light on would be you.¡±

 Chapter 572 - Muchen Must Have Gone Over To The Airport Already

    <h4>Chapter 572: Muchen Must Have Gone Over To The Airport Already</h4>

    Everything that Liu Caizhe said was like a whip snapping at Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart. The phone in her hand fell onto the carpet, and she covered her face. Her face was instantly covered in tears.

    Did he really buy the farm for her?

    Because she screamed why did my mother die and not you over the phone, he ended up in a car crash?

    Or maybe, he was really a pitiful person...

    Yin Shuiling turned around. She went down quickly and ran into the kitchen. She opened the fridge, and took out some ingredients to make soup.

    After half an hour, the nourishing soup made with fresh ingredients was done. She took out the thermos sk to scoop it inside. She was about to head for the hospital, and she stopped in her tracks once again.

    She thought about her mother that had been constantly appearing in her dreams and also her father that was constantly tortured in prison... It was as if there a cold bucket of ice water drenched her from head to toe, and it extinguished all of her passion.

    She turned around, went back into the kitchen, and dumped all of the soup into the rubbish bin.

    She leaned against the wall and slowly slumped down onto the floor. She curled both of her legs up, and she buried her small face into her kneecaps as she cried painfully.

    She was unable to cross that mark in her heart, and she was in such pain.

    She felt that she was about to go crazy soon.

    Why was it so hard to love someone? How did it alle to this?

    ...

    Yin Shuilingy down on the bed the entire time. Aunty called her, and she did not open the door until the next afternoon when Aunty went out of the house. She took her luggage and headed for the airport.

    The flight going to Ennd was at five in the afternoon. She quietly waited in the main lounge of the airport. Her face was pale, and her entire soul had escaped her body.

    There was a couple seated in the back seat, One of them used their phone to y a song,it was Goddess Na Ying¡¯s <Silence>.

    The lyrics were ¡ª

    I can¡¯t help but turn into a stubborn fish,

    Going against the current of the river and swimming alone all the way to the end.

    The vow I sincerely made when I was young

    Silently sink in the deep sea;

    I was sentenced to being forever alone and to be lonely for the rest of my life

    Not going to hit back, not going to let go

    The circle that I was unable to finish drawing with my pen.

    The depths that I was unable to fill inside my heart.

    It is you;

    Why do I have to be sentenced by love to be lonely for the rest of my life

    I am unable to escape, and unable to run away from it

    The knot I am unable to undo on my forehead

    The problem that I am unable to solve in my life

    It is you

    It is you

    After revising for a few times

    The result is still

    Losing you

    Ah, losing you...

    Yin Shuiling was in a daze as she listened on, and at this moment, a charming voice rang out on the airport inte ¡ª The flight heading for Ennd at five o¡¯clock is going to take off soon. We ask all passengers to hurry up and board.

    The couple behind her stood up and said,¡± Let¡¯s go quickly, it is already 4.50pm now, there are still 10 minutes left....¡±

    10 minutes left...

    Yin Shuiling was in a daze as she stood on the spot, with her face showing her confusion.

    ...

    Inside the high dependency ward

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya stood at the side of the bed. Hu Ya was anxious as he said, ¡°Manager Liu, why is President not waking up yet? The 48 hour mark will soon be reached. The doctor has alreadye by many times. Every time he looks at President, he shakes his head. What are we going to do?¡±

    Liu Caizhe had a serious expression on his face. Yin Muchen did not want to wake up with his instincts. The doctors did not have any solution. What could two bystanders like them do?

    Liu Caizhe slowly bent down by the side of Yin Muchen¡¯s ears to whisper something.

    The time went past minute by minute. Liu Caizhe went over to the doctor¡¯s office to discuss an emergency treatment n, and Hu Ya was inside the hospital ward. At this moment, his phone rang; it was a call from Liu Wanxin.

    Liu Wanxin still did not know about Yin Muchen being in a car ident, and this mother was still waiting for her son to return home to eat longevity noodles. Hu Ya lied and said that Yin Muchen was still on the business trip and would only return in the afternoon. Liu Wanxin was unable to get through Yin Muchen¡¯s phone and was rushing him again.

    Hu Ya¡¯s scalp was numb. Lying was never his forte. Why did she not give Manager Liu a call instead?

    Hu Ya looked at Yin Muchen, who was lying down on the bed quietly, before heading over to the stairwell to pick up the call.

    Ten minutester, Hu Ya walked over from the staircase into the corridor. He coincidentally met Liu Caizhe, who came out of the office, and both of them went inside the ward together.

    They pushed the door of the ward open, and both of them were bbergasted. Other than a nket that was lifted up on the bed, there was no sight of the man.

    Yin Muchen disappeared.

    ¡°President! President! Manager Liu, where did President go? I just answered Madam¡¯s phone call. It was only a few minutes...¡±

    Liu Caizhe contemted for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Muchen has woken up. He must have gone over to the airport! Quickly, send a car and a doctor to follow after him. He just woke up and is reckless by running all over the ce. I don¡¯t think he wants to live anymore.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Hu Ya bolted out of the door.

    Before he headed out of the door, Hu Ya asked, ¡°Manager Liu, what did you tell President just now?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much... I just said that Yin Shuiling is already in the airport, Jack is waiting for her in Ennd.¡±

    Hu Ya: ¡°...¡± How powerful was this Jack after all?

    ...

    The main lounge of the airport had a weird figure appear in it, and everyone turned their gazes over to look at him.

    Yin Muchen wore a blue and white striped hospital gown, and he ran barefooted. The colour on his face was not too good, and he appeared pale and frail.

    But his footsteps were very steady. He took every step with a fierce warrior of the corporate world. He stood at therge hall as he took a nce at his surroundings, wanting to search for that familiar figure in a sea of people.

    There was a huge clock in the middle of therge hall, he had a look, and it was already 5.20pm.

    He¡¯d woke up at 5pm, ran downstairs to g a cab, and rushed over only now.

    Yin Muchen had a look around him. There was no one around in the main lounge, and he did not know what time Yin Shuiling¡¯s flight would depart, or did she already leave.

    Yin Muchen ran towards the staircases, and he wanted to go on the second level.

    He had just arrived at the foot of the staircase, and the moment he turned his gaze to the side, he saw that figure.

    Yin Shuiling drooped her small head and was quietly sitting in her seat.

    Yin Muchen stood on the spot as he panted to catch his breath. There was ayer of sweat on his forehead. His heart that was about to leap out of his chest had gone back to its original spot. She has not left yet.

    It was still not time for her flight to depart yet.

    He rushed over in time!

    He walked over to the girl¡¯s side. He had been in aa for the past two days, and his voice was extremely hoarse as he called out to her, ¡°Shuiling.¡±

    Yin Shuiling heard this voice was entirely shocked before she slowly lifted her head up.

    What entered her line of vision was that defined and handsome face, but there was ayer of stubble on his firm lower jaw. He was in a hurry as he came over and the hospital gown that he was wearing was nted. The key point was that he was barefoot as he stepped on the ground, and he looked like an entire mess.

    Yin Shuiling stood up slowly.

    Her defined eyes were in a daze as they finally focused on the man in front of her. She looked at him, and her eyes were moist. The tip of her nose was red, and it made her palm-sized face look extremely pitiful.

    In the next second, her small, soft bodynded in his warm embrace. Yin Muchen hugged her very tight. He turned his gaze to the side as he kissed her hair. He raised his eyebrows up as he asked, ¡°Why is your body so cold? You are wearing too little clothing again.¡±

    Yin Shuiling dropped both of her small hands to allow him to hug her. She did not dare to lower her head, and she was afraid that she would cry.

    She was afraid that she would cry due to her frustration.

    She really felt way too wronged.

    Yin Muchen nudged her small, tender face. This skin contact made him feel satisfied as he said, ¡°Shuiling, you are being disobedient again, huh? Didn¡¯t I ask you to wait for me toe back and stay at home. You came to the airport secretly? If I did not arrive early, would you have flown away?¡±

    The 5pm flight ticket was still tightly gripped in her hands. He would not know that it was not because he arrived early and she did not leave yet, but she did not leave on her own ord.

    She had stood on the spot and allowed him to find her.

    Yin Muchen let go of her and held her small boneless hand in his ownrge palm. He used one hand to pull her luggage and another hand to hold her hand, and he brought her out of the main hall of the airport.

    He just exited therge hall of the airport, and Liu Caizhe rushed together with Hu Ya toe over. Hu Ya speedily took the luggage in Yin Muchen¡¯s hands and said, ¡°President, I will do it.¡±

    Liu Caizhe raised his eyebrows and stepped forward. ¡°Muchen, you¡¯ve been in aa for two days and just woke up. Get in the car quickly, and let the doctor take a look at you...¡±

    The doctor and nurses rushed over from the hospital, and they prepared toe forward.

    Yin Muchen nced at them before they waved their hands. ¡°There is no need. I am clear about my own health. I don¡¯t need a health check.¡± As he spoke, Yin Muchen held Yin Shuiling¡¯s hand as he stepped into the cab that he¡¯d taken to the airport.

    The cab cruised away.

    Hu Ya looked at the doctors and nurses that were in a daze, and he looked at the two luxury vehicles that were parked at the side of the road. President he...took that girl away in a cab?

    ¡°Manager Liu, this...¡±

    Liu Caizhe looked at the back of the taxi leaving as he shook his head. ¡°What are you frozen there for. Quickly chase after him. They must have gone back to the vi. Have the doctor wait on standby outside the vi.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Hu Ya nodded his head.

    ...

    Inside the taxi

    The driver looked through the rear view mirror at the backseat. The tall man was seated together with the exquisite and beautiful girl. The man stretched his hand out to cup the girl¡¯s small shoulders, and the girl was quiet as she allowed him to hug her as he pleased.

    The driver had an awkward smile on his face as he jealously said, ¡°Sir, the rtionship between you and your wife is so good. You are hugging your wife as if you are afraid that she would run away.¡±

    Yin Muchen looked down to look at the small face in his embrace, as if there was no one by their side as he went close to her to give her a kiss. He curled the corners of his lips up into a gentle smile. ¡°Yeah, she does like to run away. The moment I do not take note, I¡¯m not able to find her anymore.¡±

    ¡°Why does she like to run away? I have noticed that Sir pampers Madam so much...¡±

    ¡°Because, I did not treat her well in the past, and I have hurt her heart...¡±

    The driverughed as he said, ¡°We are all humans, not Gods. We will definitely make mistakes. As long as Sir knows your mistakes and makes amends, the things that happened in the past are all in the past. In the future, both of you should spend your days peacefully and lovingly.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s handsome face had a trace of gentleness that did not disappear. He nodded his head and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The taxi stopped outside the vi very quickly. Yin Muchen alighted down from the cab first. He routed himself around the car and opened the door by Yin Shuiling¡¯s side before Yin Shuiling got down from the car.

    She was about to head in the direction of the vi when Yin Muchen pinned her slim wrist and gently said, ¡°Shuiling, I do not have any money on me. Help me pay the cab fare.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not look at him, she opened her small crossover bag that she had and took out a 100 dor note before heading into the direction of the vi.

    Yin Muchen handed the money over to the driver and said, ¡°Thank you, there is no need to look for change.¡±

    He chased after her, and both of them stepped into the vi together.

    ...

    Inside the vi

    Yin Shuiling went directly upstairs. She opened the door of the bedroom and removed her shoes. She got on therge bed and closed her eyes to sleep.

    Yin Muchen stood at the side of the bed. He knelt down on the bed with one of his long legs. He kissed her forehead lovingly and said, ¡°Shuiling, are you really not going to talk to me? Sorry, it is all my fault. I will apologize to you. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

 Chapter 573 - Shuiling, I Am Sorry, I Still Do Not Want To Die Just Yet

    <h4>Chapter 573: Shuiling, I Am Sorry, I Still Do Not Want To Die Just Yet</h4>

    Yin Shuilingy down on her side, and her back faced him. Upon hearing his words, she opened her eyes and softly asked, ¡°Where did you make a mistake?¡±

    Yin Muchen froze, and actually, he also did not know what he did wrong.

    That day, he cancelled the candlelight dinner, and she treated him coldly since then. She wanted the farm and he went to purchase it immediately, but the moment he returned, she said those words to him over the phone.

    ...

    But it was fine whether he had made a mistake or not. As long as she was willing to not be angry, it was all fine as long as she was willing to bother about him.

    ¡°Shuiling, if you are angry, it must definitely by my fault. Can we not bring what happened in the past? Don¡¯t go to Ennd ¡ª stay by my side and apany me, okay?¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not say anything, and she closed her eyes once again.

    Yin Muchen looked at her small, exquisite face and bent down to kiss her red lips. His voice was soft and pitiful as he said with a hint of coyness, ¡°Shuiling, I am hungry now. Is there any food in the kitchen? Can you make something for me to eat? A simple one is fine.¡±

    Yin Shuiling acted as if she did not hear anything and did not bother about him.

    Yin Muchen looked at her for a moment, knew that she was not willing to do so, and stood up a whileter. ¡°Then I will go to the kitchen to eat a simple meal. Don¡¯t run all over the ce. I wille back very quickly.¡±

    He headed towards the door.

    He ced his hand on the handle of the door as he wanted to open the door, and at this moment, a ck shadow that entered Yin Muchen¡¯s vision. He turned his gaze sideways to have a look. Between the gap of the sofa and the wall, there was a ck pair of men¡¯s briefs.

    Yin Muchen could tell at first nce that this did not belong to him.

    Then who did this belong to?

    Which man?

    His broad and tall figure was frozen, and he slowly turned around. He looked at the small, petite figure on the bed. The corners of his eyes were red before he lifted his handsome eyebrows.

    Other than him, there was no other man in this vi, other than... It was someone she brought back.

    When did she bring him back?

    It was probably while he was in the hospital, in aa.

    He moved his thin lips, wanting to speak, but his voice was stuck in his throat, and atst, he did not say anything at all.

    He ced hisrge hand on the door handle before he walked out of the room.

    When he went down the stairs, he felt that his chest was in pain, therge truck that he collided with was made out of transport steel. When both vehicles collided with one another, a beam of steel pierced through the windows in the direction of his eyes. He was quick witted as he turned his head to the side to duck away, but when the second beam came crashing down, it pierced through the left side of his chest directly, and he was badly injured.

    Yin Muchen stood at the top of the stairs as he painted painfully for a moment. After the dizziness in his head disappeared, there was already ayer of cold sweat that appeared on his forehead. He went downstairs and walked into the kitchen.

    The lights in the kitchen were not switched on. He stretched his hand out to switch on the ceiling lights. The distant blurry lights spewed down onto his shoulders. The hospital gown was a little too big, and it made his normally broad and tall figure look way more slim than usual. His face was very pale, and he walked to the refrigerator before he opened it up to search for food.

    He was really famished. Over the past two days, he was given some nutrition IV drip, and when he woke up, he felt that his stomach was empty.

    These three years, he was always busy with work. There were times during business gatherings that he had to drink alcohol and smoke. Aunty reminded him numerous times that he had to take care of his own gastrointestinal system and body, but he did not take it to heart at all.

    At this moment, he was ravenous. His entire gastric system was hurting, and the pain was unbearable for him.

    There was nothing much in the fridge for him to eat. There would not be any leftovers ced in the kitchen, and everything was fresh and raw.

    He had a look before stretching his hand out to take a tomato.

    He closed the door of the fridge, and he walked to the sink to wash it.

    After cleaning it, he ced the tomato by the side of his lips. Actually, he was very fussy with food. He also did not enjoy eating tomatoes too much, but at this moment, in order to fill his stomach, it was fine to eat tomatoes.

    He opened his mouth, wanting to take a bite.

    But he was unable to do so sessfully because the tomato in his hands was snatched away by a small hand. Plop! The tomato was thrown into the rubbish bin.

    Yin Muchen turned his gaze sideways to have a look. Yin Shuiling was here.

    She stared at him with her cold, moist eyes.

    Yin Muchen smiled and coaxed her with a gentle tone. ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t throw a tantrum. I am really hungry. My stomach does not feel too good. You go upstairs to sleep. I will go and apany youter.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not say anything and just stared at him inly.

    Yin Muchen stretched his tongue out to lick his thin chapped lips. He fluttered his thick eyshes, and he made a concession with a smile on his face. ¡°Okay, if you do not allow me to eat, I won¡¯t eat then. I would not die just because I am hungry... Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back into the room.¡±

    He went to hold her small hand.

    But he was unable to because Yin Shuiling turned around and walked towards the fridge.

    She opened the door and used her small, fair hand to pick the ingredients.

    Yin Muchen froze for a moment before the expression on his pale face was reced with extreme happiness. He took huge strides forward and pinned the girl in his embrace from behind. He kissed her hair forcefully as he murmured, ¡°You are really so good. I just knew that you would not bear for me... Don¡¯t pick the ingredients anymore. Just make something simple. Make a bowl of noodles for me, okay?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hand that was in the midst of picking ingredients froze.

    Today...

    Yin Muchen ced his head on her tender neck and sniffed the soft fragrance on her body. ¡°Shuiling, you remember, right? It¡¯s my birthday today... I want to eat noodles, longevity noodles...¡±

    As he spoke, he softly kissed the soft and supple skin on her tender neck. Heughed, and hisugh was tainted with sadness, self mockingness, and coldness as he said, ¡°Shuiling, I am sorry, I still do not want to die just yet...because you are still on this earth. I want to live for a very very long time. I want to enjoy longevity.... Shuiling, in the future, can you die before me?¡±

    Yin Shuiling felt that this man was sick in the head. Would anyone else be serious like him and negotiate about her dying before him?

    Was he cursing her?

    She should be angry, but she was unable to be angry at him. She lifted her gaze and controlled the hot tears in her eyes as she said, ¡°Go away. I am about to cook the noodles now...¡±

    She moved her small, soft body, wanting to shake him off.

    ¡°You do your thing, and I will hug you. I will not disturb you.¡± He was unwilling to let go.

    Yin Shuiling did not have any other choice. She could walk to the side of the sink. She ced some water into the pot and switched on the fire to boil it. Yin Muchen was quiet as he hugged her from behind and was unwilling to separate from her.

    Yin Shuiling washed the small onions before taking out the cutting board and knife. Both of her small hands were experienced and attractive as she prepared the ingredients. When she sliced the onions, there was a small sound as she did so. The cold and in kitchen became warm because of this sound she was creating.

    The warmth of a home.

    Yin Muchen was extremely happy. He firmly held her small waist, and he bent down by the side of her ear to lovingly murmur, ¡°Shuiling, in the past, in my family, my father would get off work punctually every day. My mother would guide me with homework, and when my mother saw my fathere back, she would stand up, go into the kitchen, and start to stir fry vegetables... Mum said that Dad was the pir in our family, so our family had to wait for our father toe home to start eating dinner, and we had to let Dad have hot soup and piping hot rice...

    ¡°Shuiling, the family that I have imagined to be is just like my dad and mum. In the future, my wife doesn¡¯t have to earn money to raise the family and also doesn¡¯t have to be pretty just like a flower. As long as she is just like my mother, it will be okay. And I...would be just like my father...¡±

    Just like how his father supported and provided for his mother.

    Yin Shuiling listened to his words and felt very ufortable. She met him when she was only 8 years old, but he rarely spoke about his family with her. The only thing that she knew about was that others all said that his father was a thief, and his mother ran away with a wealthy man...

    Listening to him speak about it now, she knew that his family must have been very blissful. His parents must had been in love, but why did such a blissful family get ruined?

    Or maybe, what Liu Caizhe said was right. Actually, other than being rich and having an attractive outlook, he was also just...a pitiful person after all.

    Yin Shuiling controlled the sadness inside her heart. She moved her pouty lips as she said, ¡°I would definitely not turn into a person like your mother, so you should go and look for someone else.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Muchen kissed her small face. His tone was normal as he said, ¡°That was my thinking back in the past. I wanted to search for a woman just like my mother, but ever since I met you, I realized that any standards that I had in the past are all just standards, and now I only want you...¡±

    The tip of Yin Shuiling¡¯s nose turned sour. She quickly bit her lip to stop herself from crying out loud. What was wrong with him tonight? He kept changing his angle to say sweet nothings to her nonstop.

    Could they actually not be words of romance?

    He wanted her to die before him. He said that after meeting her, he ignored all of the standards that he had in the past and only wanted her...

    Other men would all say things like I love you and let the girl smile, but he only knew how to say these depressing words and make her cry.

    She did not like to listen to them at all.

    She pretended to be stubborn as she said, ¡°What is the use of you wanting me? I do not want you back...¡±

    Yin Muchenughed softly. He was emotional as he said, ¡°Shui Ling, did you know what I felt when I met you when I was 18 years old? I, actually, to be honest, was a child born in a normal working ss family. At that time, the girls that I¡¯d been exposed to were all very normal, but after I met you, you were really a small little princess. You looked just like a princess. You had a pure and beautiful heart just like a princess... At that time, you were just like a luxurious product to me. Because I couldn¡¯t get you, I wanted to have you even more. When I heard you calling me ¡®Older Brother,¡¯ my entire body would turn hard. When you slept by my side, I would just...get wet... Shuiling, did you know? In front of you, I am always very dark and shameless, simrly, I also...have low self esteem...

    ¡°A man like me who started out from scratch would never be able to bepared to those rich boys from powerful families. They are all simr in age to you, powerful and influential... Mu Yunfan, Fan Chengsi, Jack, you met them when you were in the prime of your youth, not like me. During the 7 years that I was in America, I had many...¡±

    Women...

    ¡°I know that I am notpatible with you. You can be matched with men better than me... It is also normal for you not to want me. I also do not dare to think about having a day that you would be just like my mother... I do not even dare to think about having you. How did I dare to dream...

    ¡°But, Shuiling, I dare to think about it now. My life is at its peak because of you. I would not let go of your hand ever again because you are the bliss that the Yin family owes me.¡±

    The bliss that the Yin family owes him?

    Yin Shuiling would never understand. What did the Yin family owe him exactly, and even if they really owed him, wasn¡¯t it all enough for the Yin family to be ruined?

    But she was unable to say it. If she said it out loud, it would just be another quarrel. The Yin family was a forbidden zone that could not be brought up between them. He would not give in, and she was stubborn. In the end, they were just like porcupines that would prick each other when touched.

    But now, she understood why he did not believe her when she told her that she loved him three years ago. It was because he had low self esteem...

    She was 8 years old at the start. When she was 15 years old, she was silly and did not know anything at all and only knew how to address him as ¡®Older Brother.¡¯ When he secretly closed the door and let out a man¡¯s desires on her body, he also felt that he was being shameless...

    But after that, her mother created that misunderstanding, and it turned into a thorn inside his heart that would forever exist there.

    It was fate that was ying around with them.

    ¡°You go away. The noodles are done. I am going to scoop them out now.¡± She broke out of his embrace.

 Chapter 574 - I Want A Birthday Present

    <h4>Chapter 574: I Want A Birthday Present</h4>

    Yin Muchen sat down around the dining table, and Yin Shuiling ced a bowl of noodles by his hands.

    It was a very simple bowl of spring onions noodles, but the noodles were soft and springy. The soup was fresh and delicious. There was a golden brown sunny side up egg on top of the noodles, and the moment anyone saw the dish, they would salivate.

    ¡°Go ahead and eat it then.¡± Yin Shuiling handed the pair of chopsticks over to him, turned around, and was about to leave.

    ¡°Shuiling.¡± Yin Muchen quickly held onto her slim wrist and said, ¡°Stay behind to apany me.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was frustrated inside her heart. Why was this man being so clingy?

    He did not let go, and she could only stay behind to apany him.

    Yin Muchen was really hungry. He took the chopsticks to eat his noodles. He was extremely elegant yet speedy as he ate. He finished entire bowl of noodles in no time.

    He ced his chopsticks down and felt very satisfied.

    He¡¯d tasted all kinds of fine delicacies in his years doing business around the world, but nothing couldpare to a bowl of noodles from her.

    Her culinary skills were truly great. It was not important why she¡¯d learned how to cook anymore. The most important thing was that he was thest benefactor!

    This was all enough.

    ¡°Are you done eating? I will go and wash the dishes.¡± Yin Shuiling grabbed the dishes and prepared to head over to the kitchen.

    ¡°Shuiling.¡± At this moment, her small, fair hand was kneaded in the centre of the man¡¯s palm. ¡°Don¡¯t tidy up anymore. Leave the dishes behind. Aunty will wash them tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yin Shuiling did not hear what he said clearly.

    At this moment, the man used strength, and she lost her footing and immediatelynded in the man¡¯s embrace.

    Suddenly, the scent of the man¡¯s pure smell entered her nostrils. It was mixed together with a faint scent of sterilizing liquid. It was very pleasant to the nose as she said, ¡°Yin Muchen, what are you doing?¡± She ced both of her small hands on his chest, and she wanted to sit up.

    This was nothing for both of them. On the chair of the dining table, she sat down on hisp, and the atmosphere became tainted immediately.

    ¡°Sii...¡± Yin Muchen groaned out in pain.

    It was at that moment that she noticed underneath her hand, his chest that she was pushing away... The thin material of the hospital gown was hiding thickyers of medical-grade gauze, and this must be the spot where he was hurt.

    She used forced to push him and touched his wound, making him in pain.

    She quickly lifted her head up and noticed that the man had a tight line on his forehead, and his entire face turned white due to the amount of pain.

    Yin Shuiling took her small hand back instantly, and her beautiful eyes were apologetic and full of pity. ¡°I am sorry. I did not do it on purpose. Are you okay? Do I have to get a doctor for you?¡±

    Yin Muchen rested for a while, and before shaking his head, he put on a smile. ¡°Are you thinking about me? I was in aa for two days, and you did note over to visit me. Actually, you are worried about me inside your heart, right?¡±

    ¡°I did not!¡± Yin Shuiling immediately retorted.

    ¡°Hah...¡±Yin Muchenughed out softly, and his dark gaze was bright and sparkling as if it was a star in the sky. He used his thin lips to get close to her small nose and kiss it. His voice was all loving as he said, ¡°Whether you did so or not, you are clear about that inside your heart.¡±

    He used his long fingers to poke her heart.

    At this moment, the vi was extremely silent. The man¡¯s low and charming voice reverberated in every corner of the vi and had a mesmerizing echo. Yin Shuiling felt electrocuted, and her face was blushing as she cast her gaze over to the side.

    They said that the night was the best time to charm someone. Them sat in this position, and she felt ufortable from head to toe.

    ¡°What are you thinking of doing exactly?¡± she asked him softly.

    ¡°I want a birthday present... My 32nd birthday present. You still did not give me a gift.¡±

    Was he childish or what?

    He also knew that he was a 32 year old man now but was still not embarrassed to ask her for a present...

    Was he a small child?

    ¡°I did not prepare it...so I don¡¯t have a present.¡±

    ¡°You have one, my birthday present would be you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling heard what he said and turned her gaze to him, and the moment she looked at him, she crashed into the man¡¯s deep, gentle gaze.

    A man like him could be considered stunning. The Heavens gave him a good exterior that could easily enchant anyone that he wanted to. As long as he was willing, the moment he looked at someone, he could create a false impression where the person would think that Yin Muchen had fallen in love with her.

    An hourter

    Yin Shuiling rested her head on the dining table. Her exquisite cheeks were tinted a shade of red. They were red and puffy, and there were tears in the corners of her eyes that appeared from being bullied. She felt wronged as she choked up, breathing through her nostrils.

    Yin Muchen bent over to pick up the clothes strewn on the floor. He kissed her forehead as he apologized in a hoarse tone. ¡°Sorry, Shuiling...¡±

    ¡°You go away; don¡¯t touch me!¡± She kneaded her small hand into a fist to hit him. Liar, big liar.

    Upon seeing that she was throwing a tantrum, Yin Muchen embraced her in his arms even more tightly, and heughed satisfactorily and emotionally as he said, ¡°You removed all your clothes. Could I control myself? Did you think I was a wooden block?¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Yin Shuiling stared at him, and the moment she did so, she was shocked as she said, ¡°Yin Muchen, you are bleeding!¡±

    The blue and white striped hospital gown that Yin Muchen wore had arge patch of red on it, and his wound broke open again.

    Yin Shuiling quickly put on her clothes and jumped down from the dining table. Both of her feet justnded on the ground, and she almost copsed on the carpet. All of her bones felt as if they¡¯d been broken, and it was all due to his toture.

    Yin Shuiling frantically found her phone in her clothes before dialing Liu Caizhe¡¯s number.

    Ding, ding. The call was connected very quickly as a voice said, ¡°Hello, Miss Yin...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Manager Liu. His wound has opened again. He is bleeding so much. Where are all of you? Send a doctor over quickly.¡±

    ¡°Miss Yin, we are just outside the door. We have waited for you for three whole hours now.¡±

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡±

    She hung up and ran towards the door.

    But her small waist was held back. The man hugged her from behind. His voice was a little weak as he unhappily said, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I am going to open the door...¡±

    ¡°You are running out just wearing that?¡± Yin Shuiling drooped her gaze, and the moment she had a look, her small face was crimson red.

    There were two luxurious vehicles parked outside the vi. Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya were all together with the doctors and nurses. Everyone had been out in the cold wind for the past three hours.

    ¡°Where is Muchen?¡± Liu Caizhe stepped forward to ask.

    Yin Shuiling made a path and said, ¡°Inside.¡±

    Liu Caizhe, Hu Ya, and the doctors rushed inside. The lights in the living room were not switched on, and the dining table behind the folding screen had an ambermp. Everyone went inside, and they had a whiff of the musty scent. There were many balls of tissues inside the rubbish bin. Yin Muchen held the wound on his chest with one hand as he sat down on the chair by the dining table. The ufortable exercise that he¡¯d just done made him sweat all over, and he felt good.

    Everyone had a nce and knew what had happened just now. Liu Caizhe was also not an exception. He ordered the doctor, ¡°Send the patient over to the hospital quickly.¡±

    After that, the crowd rushed over to the hospital. The doctor helped Yin Muchen to bandage his wounds again, and they performed another round of checks on him. After everything waspleted, Yin Mucheny back down on the hospital bed.

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya were standing at the side of the bed. The doctor was extremely serious as he said, ¡°President Yin, your wound has not recovered yet. It is torn apart again. It is very easy to catch an infection right now. I hope that you are able to take note of recuperating in the days to follow, and there are some things that you have to know how to hold back on...¡±

 Chapter 575 - Yin Shuiling Is A Small Vixen Whom Everyone Is Jealous Of Right Now

    <h4>Chapter 575: Yin Shuiling Is A Small Vixen Whom Everyone Is Jealous Of Right Now</h4>

    Some matters...

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya channelled their gazes sideways to look at Yin Muchen, who was lying down on the bed.

    Yin Muchen did not feel awkward and coldly snorted, ¡°Hah¡±. He lifted his eyebrows as he looked at Yin Shuiling, who was standing at the side of the door. All of the man¡¯s rogueness was apparent as he squinted his eyes.

    He and Yin Shuiling looked at one another, and she red at him fiercely.

    The doctor was the senior professor in this hospital. He was in his 60s. The senior professor looked at the man lying on the bed who was not listening to his advice. Rather, he was even saying sweet nothings in front of the doctor. The senior professor¡¯s face immediately turned sour as he said, ¡°You young people really do not cherish your bodies! You have plenty of time. These kinds of things are just for a moment of... Even if you get it for a moment, at the very least, you should know when to hold back...¡±

    Yin Muchen did not say anything. He still stared at the girl who was standing at the side of the door, with his gaze brave and upfront.

    Yin Shuiling was extremely angered, but at this moment, she could not go forward to argue with him, so she could only turn her head and avoid looking at him.

    But her face still turned red and hot from his teasing.

    He was experienced. He has long known how to use his gaze to tease a woman, and she was just a rookie in front of him.

    At this moment, the doctor coughed out loud and turned around to leave the room. As he walked past Yin Shuiling, the doctor emotionally said, ¡°When a woman is 10 years younger than a man, it is natural for him to pamper her even more, but you cannot bug him and demand more. His health is already in poor condition. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he would end up in some ident and lose his life when he is on your body? When that timees, you would be a vixen that everyone would look down on.¡±

    Yin Shuiling widened her eyes. Wh...what?

    She bugged him and demanded for more?

    Doctor, you probably did not get it right. Who was actually bugging who?

    Yin Shuiling wanted to speak, but the doctor let out a heavy sigh and walked off.

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at the girl¡¯s small, crimson face as she stood by the side of the door. He had a pampering smile on his face before turning sideways to look at Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya, who were both standing by the side of the bed. He gave them an indication with his gaze.

    Hu Ya did not understand what was going on and asked, ¡°President, what is wrong with you? Is...¡±

    ¡°Muchen, if there is nothing else, then we will make a move first. We wille back tomorrow to visit you.¡± Liu Caizhe dragged Hu Ya away.

    The hospital ward quickly became quiet.

    Yin Muchen looked at Yin Shuiling and said, ¡°What are you doing standing there? Come here.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was still furious. It was obvious that she was the one who was bullied, but the doctor referred to her as a vixen...that did not have her needs fulfilled. She was not happy; she was embarrassed all because of this man.

    After hesitating for a moment, she still walked over.

    Yin Muchen moved towards the inside of the bed before patting the space beside him. ¡°Come and sleep here.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! Ay....¡±

    Yin Muchen tugged on her small hand as he dragged her directly onto the bed.

    Yin Shuiling wanted to struggle, but the moment she moved: ¡°Ahh!¡± Yin Muchen was grunting out in pain.

    ¡°You are doing this on purpose!¡± Yin Shuiling stared at him with herrge, defined eyes as she angrily replied.

    ¡°I am doing all of this for your good. If both of us continue to y around, and my wound tears once again, we might not know if I really die on your body due to the wound getting a bacterial infection. When that timees, you will really turn into a vixen.¡± He was serious as he spoke.

    As he brought this topic up, Yin Shuiling was even more angered as she said, ¡°You are still not embarrassed to talk about this? You had tost so long, and it was not me who wanted it, but now, I am the guilty one. I am definitely not a vixen.¡±

    ¡°Yeah...I do remember someone was not happy when Isted for three minutes. If I do not prolong the amount of time, how can I satisfy you?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Seeing the girl about to erupt with anger, Yin Muchen quickly donned a smile and embraced her. He kissed her hair and said, ¡°I am just joking around... It was you who made me feel sofortable. I did not want to give it you so quickly... I was the greedy one...¡±

    This was more like it.

    Yin Shuilingy down quietly and did not continue to throw a tantrum.

    Yin Muchen turned sideways. He used one muscr arm to prop his head up while using another hand to knead the cheeks on the girl¡¯s exquisite face. He clicked his lips together as he said, ¡°Just with this face of yours, there would probably not be a vixen on this earth other than you.¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡± Yin Shuiling used strength as she tried to swat away hisrge hand. This man was not being proper, and she did not know if what he was saying was apliment or aint.

    Yin Muchen did not continue to tease her. He had a look at the fatigue on his face and stretched one of his elbows up to curl her small head into it, and he allowed her to make herselffortable in his embrace.

    ¡°Go and sleep then.¡±

    Yin Shuiling closed her eyes. She was really about to sleep. She pouted her small lips as she murmured, ¡°Would I press onto your wound like this?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t; go and sleep.¡±

    Yin Shuiling closed her eyes as she listened to the man¡¯s low and charming voice.

    The two days that he was warded in the hospital, she also did not sleep much. The moment shey down on the bed, she would cry. At this moment, she was lying against his broad, warm chest. She was just like a small kitten as she curled herself up, and she was quiet as she slept.

    Yin Muchen looked at her small face before stretching his fingers out to pinch her small nose lovingly. He curled the corners of his lips up into a smile and also closed his eyes.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling was abruptly awoken in the morning. She opened her sleepden eyes as she saw Yin Muchen propping himself above her. The man¡¯s dark eyes were filled with passion, and they were bright and hot as he stared at her.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s entire body was limp. She clenched her fist and hit him twice. Her voice was extremely coy as she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Her fistnded down on his body and did not leave any impact at all. It was soft and weak. Yin Muchen was even more provoked by her, and his blood was racing. He bent over as he went to block her small lips. ¡°You blew air on my neck in the morning. I was unable to take it...¡±

    He woke up earlier than her. When he woke up, he felt that she was breathing down his neck. Her breath was so sweet and fragrant. Men were easily turned on in the morning, and he looked at her palm-sized face, her long eyshes that were like the wings of a butterfly, her cute nose, and also her sweet and delicious little cherry-like lips, and he could not control himself.

    Thinking about what happenedst night, her body was extremely soft. Every inch was attractive and sensual. The women that he¡¯s yed with previously throughout the years could not bepared to her at all, and she gave him the feeling of being out of control, and his bones felt as if they were going soft.

    He wanted to make her feel like dying, so he flipped his body around to perch himself on her body.

    Yin Shuiling was taken aback as she ducked away, not allowing him to kiss her. ¡°Yin Muchen... I have yet to brush my teeth... Oof...¡±

    She was kissed.

    ¡°I won¡¯t hold it against you,¡± he said unclearly as he started his attack on her.

    The girl in the morning was like a petal that had dew on it. She was fresh, sweet, and extremely delicious. Yin Muchen pressed both of her small hands that were moving all over the ce onto the bed before inserting his fingers inside, interlocking both hands with hers.

    ¡°Yin Muchen, don¡¯t be like this. We are in the hospital right now. If others find out about this, they are going to say that I am a vixen again.¡±

    ¡°If you do not shout, others would not find out...¡±

    ¡°But your body...¡±

    Yin Muchen flipped his body around as he sat at the head of the bed and took her into his embrace. ¡°Babe, for the sake of my body, you should take the initiative....¡±

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡± Yin Muchen, you are being too much!

    ...

    In the corridor, Liu Caizhe was carrying a thermos as he slowly walked over. He stood at the door of the hospital ward and was just about to ce his hand on the handle to open the door, but at this moment, he heard an abnormal sounding from the inside of the room.

    The movement was minute. The bed was creaking slightly just as if it were being controlled, and the movements were very minor...

    Liu Caizhe was at a loss for words. That man....

    He could only let out a sigh.

    Liu Caizhe wanted to turn around and leave, but at this moment, a small group of people came towards him. Hu Ya wasing with Liu Wanxin, who was seated on the wheelchair, and Xiao Qing, who was pushing her from the back.

    Hu Ya was anxious as he said, ¡°Madam, President¡¯s health is fine. You don¡¯t have to rush over here... I think, Madam, you head back home first. After President is discharged tomorrow, he will go and visit you...¡±

    Liu Wanxin did not have a good expression on her face. She was stern as she criticised him, ¡°Secretary Hu, I really have misjudged you! I saw that you were loyal and honest on a regr basis, and you are a good child. I trusted you, and it was only then I believed you when you said that Ah Chen¡¯s flight was dyed and all that nonsense. I was still silly when I waited in the vi. I waited and waited and felt something was amiss. I asked Xiao Qing to go to SK, and it was only then when I got news that Ah Chen had returned a long time ago and was involved in a car ident a few days ago, so he was admitted into the hospital! Secretary Hu, get out of my way quickly. My son was involved in an ident; can¡¯t Ie and have a look? He is my life!¡±

    Hu Ya knew that he was unable to stop Liu Wanxin and could only beg Liu Caizhe with his gaze.

    Liu Caizhe was calling out for help inside his heart. This was really the worst case scenario.

    He quickly went forward, smiled, and said, ¡°Madam, why did youe here? I just went in to have a look at Muchen. Muchen is still asleep. The doctor said that he has to rest quietly, so I did not bear to disturb him.¡±

    The wheelchair stopped, and Liu Wanxin¡¯s empty eyes looked at the door of the hospital ward that was one metre away before looking in the direction of Liu Caizhe. Her tone was unhappy as she said, ¡°Manager Liu, is Ah Chen really sleeping in the hospital ward? Are you bluffing?¡±

    ¡°How would I dare to bluff? Madam, Ah Chen is really in the hospital ward. After he wakes up, you will be able to see him, of course. If Madam is anxious about these few minutes, I can go in right now to wake Mu Chen up.¡± As he spoke, Liu Caizhe turned around to head in the direction of the room.

    ¡°Ay, Manager Liu!¡± Liu Wanxin was in a hurry as she grabbed onto Liu Caizhe¡¯s sleeve. She felt bad as she said, ¡°Forget it, let Ah Chen have a good rest. I don¡¯t have any important matters. I am just worried about him, so I came over wanting to have a look.¡±

    Liu Caizhe let out a sigh of relief.

    Liu Wanxin let go of him as she said, ¡°Xiao Qing, let¡¯s wait for a while...¡±

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling¡¯s voice came out of the room. A coy grunt escaped her lips, ¡°Ooh...¡±

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya were both stumped: ¡°...¡± They froze instantly.

    Liu Wanxin froze entirely.

    Xiao Qing also heard that sound and said, ¡°Godma, I think I heard a woman¡¯s voiceing from the hospital ward. Didn¡¯t he say that older brother was sleeping inside? Who...is that woman?¡±

    Liu Caizhe knew he was done for, and he was unable to exin this matter clearly.

    Hu Ya did not give up and was still trying his best, ¡°Madam, listen to my exnation...¡±

    ¡°Enough! You¡¯d better shut up!¡± Liu Wanxin was furious, and her entire body shook. She stretched her fingers out to point towards the hospital ward in front of her before pointing at both Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya. ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to anything at all. You two are just liars! Also, Ah Chen, Ah Chen... He...has disappointed me greatly!¡±

    Liu Wanxin moved the wheelchair and turned around to leave.

    ¡°Godma, wait for me!¡± Xiao Qing chased after her.

    ...

    Liu Wanxin pushed her own wheelchair to the bend of the corridor, and at this moment, she heard some people conversing with one another in front of her...

    ¡°Ay, did you guys go and have a look? President Yin is staying in our hospital. Last night, I followed Professor as I went to have a sneak peek. President Yin is really so handsome. He is exactly the same as the rumours paint him to be.¡±

    ¡°Okay, stop being a fanatic. President Yin is already taken. You can only have a look.¡±

    ¡°What? He is taken already? Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be? Our distressed little princess of T City, Yin Shuiling. Did you not hear about what happenedst night? President Yin was in aa for two days and had just woken up. The moment he woke up, he was looking for Yin Shuiling. They were together with one another for three hours inside the vi. When the doctor went in, the injuries on President Yin¡¯s body were all split open again, and he was bleeding so profusely... Everyone was spreading rumours that President Yin was willing to give up his life to do those things with Yin Shuiling, and now, Yin Shuiling has turned into a little vixen...whom all of T City is jealous of.¡±

 Chapter 576 - Miss Yin, Let Us Make A Transaction With One Another

    <h4>Chapter 576: Miss Yin, Let Us Make A Transaction With One Another</h4>

    That person added an emphasis on ¡°little vixen.¡± It was not an insult, but it came from a ce of admiration and jealousy as a woman herself.

    Yin Shuiling gave a brand new meaning to this term.

    Liu Wanxin¡¯s hands were holding onto her wheelchair, and the expression on her face was grim.

    ¡°Godma...¡± Xiao Qing walked over, and she bent down to hold both of Liu Wanxin¡¯s hands. She pouted her lips and said, ¡°Godma, what they said was all true. Last night, Older Brother and Miss Yin...¡±

    Liu Wanxin snorted coldly, and her heart felt pain. ¡°There is no smoke with no fire. Everyone describes it in such detail; could it be fake? It was not enoughst night. Early this morning, Ah Chen and that Yin Shuiling fooled around again. In broad daylight, inside the hospital ward, they... Do they have any shame at all?¡±

    ¡°Godma, Older Brother is not that type of person. I guess...that it must be that Miss Yin looks way too beautiful. Older Brother must be unable to control himself... But, how can Miss Yin allow Older Brother to behave recklessly? Older Brother has been hurt so badly. She and Older Brother... Isn¡¯t she worried about Older Brother¡¯s health?¡±

    These words were like fuel to the fire. Deep hate appeared in Liu Wanxin¡¯s eyes eyes as she said, ¡°Would she care about Ah Chen? I think she just wants Ah Chen to die! Ah Chen sent Yin De into prison, and she must hate him greatly inside her heart. How great can the daughter of Yin De and Shi Xiaoqing be?¡±

    Xiao Qing looked both innocent and depressed as she said, ¡°But Godma, even if that is the case, Older Brother likes Miss Yin. It was Older Brother¡¯s birthdayst night, and he promised you that he would return home to eat the noodles that you made, but he woke up in the afternoon, and his entire heart was focused on Miss Yin. He did not even give you a single call. If this was back in the past, this would not have happened. Older Brother is most filial towards you.¡±

    Liu Wanxin¡¯s face was grim, and she was hateful as she clenched her teeth. Yin Shuiling, Yin Shuiling.... Why did she have toe in between mother and son?

    Her father caused Liu Wanxin¡¯s husband to die, and he had dominated her for ten whole years. He ruined her family. She originally thought that all of this had ended. In the future, she would have a peaceful life, but Yin Shuiling appeared out of nowhere.

    Was Yin Shuiling going to snatch her son away now?

    The key point was that after she snatched him away, she did not know how to cherish him, and she was...hurting him like this!

    How could shee to like her and ept her?

    Xiao Qing looked at Liu Wanxin¡¯s pained expression as she curled the corners of her lips secretly. By doing this, Godma should dislike that Yin Shuiling even more now.

    The image of Yin Muchen¡¯s perfect and forceful aura on his face appeared in Xiao Qing¡¯s mind, and together with his special aura that he had on his body, her eyes were full of admiration.

    She was jealous of Yin Shuiling, and she also wanted to be that ¡°little vixen!¡±

    Someone who could make such a spectacr man be willing to die on her. This was fulfilling a woman¡¯s pride and greed to the extreme.

    Someone that could sleep with Yin Muchen, she could live up to the name of being a woman

    Yin Muchen, she wanted him!

    ...

    Inside the hospital ward

    Yin Shuiling stood under the showerhead. This was the VIP ward, and the amenities were all provided.

    The narrow space was full of hot steam. She wrapped her arms around her body and lowered her gaze towards her smooth skin. There were many hickies on her body. Her legs were shaking, as if the eutrophic feeling of the man was still left behind.

    She did not dare to think back on what they¡¯d just done in bed. She washed herself hurriedly before she switched the water off.

    There was a set of clean clothes ced on the sink. She slowly put them on, opened the door, and walked out. She saw the man¡¯s tall andnky body leaning on the headboard. He propped one of his long legs up and ced his left hand on his kneecap. There was a cigarette in his mouth, but he didn¡¯t light it up. He held the metal lighter in his right hand as he toyed around with it.

    The short hair on his forehead was sticking to the beads of sweat on his face. The blue and white striped hospital gown was loose on his body. Three or four buttons were undone, and it exposed the healthy sun-kissed skin on his chest. The white bandage on his chest was visible at times. His casual posture made him look manly, luxurious, andzy at the same time. To a woman, the aura that was hard to describe in words looked sexy and attractive.

    Yin Shuiling had a brief look and did not dare to continue looking on. She stepped forward and stretched her hand out to take the cigarette in his mouth before throwing it into the rubbish bin, and she handed the damp towel in her hand over to him. ¡°Wipe yourself.¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted his head up. His dark gaze was fixed on the woman¡¯s palm-sized face. He pampered her just now, and her face was red and attractive.

    He slowly squinted his narrow eyes together. His eyes were lifted up as he stared at her. The man seemed immoral to the very core. At this moment, he was shaking his long legs and had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any strength, I was squeezed dry by you just now... Help me...¡±

    Yin Shuiling hated that she could not p the towel on his face. Who was squeezed dry?

    With one nce Yin Muchen knew what she was thinking inside her heart. He was nonchnt as he teased, ¡°You are not convinced yet? How did I make you feelfortable just now? How many times did you getfortable just now?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s earlobes were red. She quickly stretched her hand out to block his mouth. She used her other hand to use a towel to wipe his handsome face without much care, as if she were wiping the face of a dog.

    Yin Muchen used two long fingers to easily open her small fist. He moved his thin lips and looked down at his pants. ¡°You have wiped the wrong ce. Wipe below.¡±

    Yin Shuiling froze.

    The woman blinked herrge, moist eyes as she looked at him. She looked extremely pure, and Yin Muchen lifted his head up slightly. His Adam¡¯s apple was moving. Damn it, he had a reaction again.

    This little vixen.

    He would really get squeezed dry by her.

    He pinched her exquisite chin as he said, ¡°You went to take a bath just now. I did not wash up yet. The doctor said that I cannot shower. What did you leave behind on it? Help me to wipe it clean.¡±

    Yin Shuiling understood what he was trying to say. Her small face was crimson red, just like a big steamed prawn. She could not help it and couldn¡¯t control herself as she threw it on his face. She coyly chided him, ¡°Shameless! You are demanding whoever you want to serve you; I do not care anymore.¡±

    When the towel was thrown over in his direction, Yin Muchen turned his head over to the side slightly to dodge it. The towelnded on his body, and he did not care about it. The woman seemed as if she was really frustrated with him, and she turned around and left.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes were full of love. She was still way too pure and was not open with some things.

    It was fine; he would teach her slowly in the future.

    He stretched out his hand and grabbed her slim wrist. He coaxed her gently. ¡°Okay, I am not going to tease you anymore. I will wipe it by myself. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned her gaze back to re at him fiercely before she remembered something. ¡°I want to visit my father today.¡±

    The corners of Yin Muchen¡¯s lips froze, but his expression was back to normal very quickly. He gently ced her small hand in the centre of his palm. He pinched it lovingly and nodded his head. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    Inside the prison

    Yin De walked out. He looked the same as he did during thest visit. The prison uniform was loose, and his face was waxy yellow. He looked even worse this time, and he seemed even more frail.

    ¡°Dad...¡± Yin Shuiling picked up the speaker.

    ¡°Shuiling.¡± Yin De was benevolent as he looked at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t Daddy ask you to return to Ennd to study? Why did you not leave yet?¡±

    Upon bringing up this topic, Yin Shuiling felt a deep sense of guilt. At 5 o¡¯ clock that day, the broadcast in therge hall of the airport could not stop broadcasting her name and asked her to board the ne, but she sat down and did not move.

    The melody of that song reverberated in her ears and in her mind. She closed her eyes, and beads of hot tears that flowed down. She was unable to escape that fate, and it was him.

    She admitted her defeat.

    At this moment, in front of Yin De, she looked at his eldery and frail appearance, and she was unable to forgive herself. Last night, and this morning when she was curled up with him, she was totally unable to control herself. She was...happy.

    Her body, her heart, was all won over by him.

    When he was hurt and in aa, she did not have an easy time at all, looking at the blood on his body, she felt that her heart was in pain, and it truly was.

    She pitied him.

    ¡°Daddy, I am sorry...¡±

    Yin De looked at her face and knew that something must have happened between her and Yin Muchen. He smiled and said, ¡°Shui Ling, you don¡¯t have to say sorry. You did not do anything wrong...¡± As he spoke, Yin De sighed sadly and said, ¡°It is a pity that Daddy is in jail right now and cannot take care of you... I will be in that tiny jail cell everyday, without sunlight, without any fresh air, and I also do not have any hope. Days like that repeat every single day without any end. Daddy has had enough of this. I don¡¯t know if I am able to continue on...¡±

    ¡°Dad, what do you mean? You¡¯d better not give up!¡±

    Yin De heard her words and lifted his head up to look at Yin Shuiling. There was a ray of hope in his soulless dark eyes. He looked at Yin Shuiling with a hopeless gaze. ¡°Shuiling, Daddy wants to eat Xu Ji¡¯s charcoal roasted biscuits. The next time youe over, can you bring some over for Daddy to eat?¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at Yin De¡¯s deep, meaningful eyes and froze slightly. ¡°Dad, you...¡±

    Yin De moved his body, and he took the opportunity to show the red marks on his cor to let Yin Shuiling have a look. He had a sad expression on his face as he said, ¡°Shuiling, Daddy wants those roasted biscuits. If you do not bring some over, Daddy really won¡¯t have any hope anymore.¡±

    ...

    Yin Shuiling left the prison and boarded Uncle Tu¡¯s car. She was thinking of the words that Yin De said. She said, ¡°Uncle Tu, stop the car near the city center. I have a meal appointment with Qingqing.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Uncle Tu nodded his head.

    The car stopped in the centre of the city. Yin Shuiling was afraid that someone may be stalking her and went to shop around the mall first. Xu Ji¡¯s Roasted Biscuits was inside therge shopping mall. It was at an obvious spot with much footfall. The location was selected very well, so she shouldn¡¯t gather much attention there.

    She pushed the door open and walked inside. The salesperson inside weed her immediately and said, ¡°Miss, what do you want to buy?¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at this shop before saying, ¡°I want roasted biscuits, one portion.¡±

    ¡°This is the situation now, Miss: Our shop is having a promotion. If you participate in our promotion, you can get a discount.¡±

    ¡°What promotion?¡±

    ¡°Miss, please wait for a moment. I will let our manager exin it to you.¡±

    A middle-aged man in a ck suit walked over.

    The middle aged man had a friendly smile on his face as he said, ¡°Miss, how are you? Come, stand here. I will give you a clear exnation of our promotion.¡±

    Yin Shuiling walked over, and the two of them stood before the sparkling French windows. There were many types of roasted biscuits in front of them, and it made it seem to others that she was picking the different types of biscuits.

    ¡°Miss Yin, I think you¡¯re here because your Yin De has asked you toe here. Let me be direct; let us make a deal with one another. You position yourself by Yin Muchen¡¯s side and help me get the information that I want, and I will have a solution to get Yin De out of jail. When that timees, I will arrange for Yin De to have a brand new identity and send him overseas to live. Miss Yin can escape Yin Muchen¡¯s control, and both you and your father can be free again. Everyone would be happy this way.¡±

    Although in prison, Yin Shuiling already had a rough guess, but at this moment, hearing these words, she was still shocked; Daddy was asking her to get him out of jail!

 Chapter 577 - Qingqing, I Want To Save My Father

    <h4>Chapter 577: Qingqing, I Want To Save My Father</h4>

    But there was no such thing as a free lunch, what was the price that she had to pay to save her father?

    Yin Shuiling looked at the middle aged man as she said, ¡°What kind of information do you want me to steal from Yin Muchen?¡±

    The middle aged manughed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. You only need to follow my instructions andplete the tasks, and it will be fine.¡±

    Yin Shuiling slowly curled the corners of her lips up. Her gaze was pure as she looked at the middle-aged man. ¡°Who are you guys? Are you the boss? Since you want to do a trade, why is your boss not revealing himself then? How did you manage to contact my father? My father is in prison. To be able to contact him, you all must have spent a lot of resources and time. You could be said to having some intentions inside your hearts. You all want to rob Yin Muchen, so what kind of rivalry do you have with him?¡±

    The middle-aged man froze for a moment, he did not expect Yin Shuiling to be able to grasp the entire situation so clearly in such a short amount of time, and she even asked so many intelligent questions.

    This woman was not easy to fool at all.

    The middle-aged man knew that the more he spoke, the more doubt would be sewn. He simply said, ¡°Miss Yin, you do not need to worry about this. The transaction I am talking about is very simple. You will help us get information, and we will get Yin De out of prison. Miss Yin, think about your father who is still suffering inside prison. He has taken all of his hope that he has left and given it to you. You cannot throw him away because of Yin Muchen. Miss Yin, I will give you one day to think about it. After a while, when you leave, take a biscuit along. My contact number is inside.¡±

    The middle-aged man left.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling went to Uncle Tu¡¯s car. Uncle Tu looked through the rear view mirror at the girl in the back before saying, ¡°Miss Yin, did Miss Ning not appear today?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Yin Shuiling¡¯s expressions were as usual as she nodded her head. ¡°She is pregnant right now, Young Master Lu is apanying her to the hospital for a check up.¡± As she spoke, Yin Shuiling took the biscuit out, and asked Uncle Tu, ¡°Uncle Tu, do you want a piece?¡±

    Uncle Tu had a smile on his face as he shook his head. He withdrew his gaze as he said, ¡°There is no need for that. Thank you, Miss Yin.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling replied,. She used her small fair hand to tear a small bite of the biscuit and ced it into her mouth to chew.

    The car started moving, and Yin Shuiling cast her gaze sideways to look outside the window. When they went past a KTV, she saw a handsome muscr man that walked out from inside. Yin Shuiling found this man to be very familiar, but she could not remember where she¡¯d seen him before.

    At this moment, a ck SUV flew past. Swoosh! The sound of the door opening rang out. Bang! In the next second, the car door was shut once again, and the SUV cruised away immediately.

    Yin Shuiling widened her eyes. Where did the familiar muscr man go?

    Why did he disappear?

    The SUV must¡¯ve taken him away.

    Yin Shuiling withdrew her gaze, and she felt that the environment was still not too safe.

    How could a person get kidnapped so easily in broad daylight?

    It was way too horrifying!

    Was it the mafia?

    At this moment, Uncle Tu, who was seated in the front asked, ¡°Miss Yin, where are we headed? Are we going back to the hospital?¡±

    Yin Shuiling shook her head and said, ¡°We will go back to the hospital a littleter. I want to go back to the vi first. My draft for theic drawings are due. I need to go back to re-edit my draft.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    Yin Shuiling went back to the vi. Aunty was not around. She curled her legs up as she sat down on the carpet in the living room before opening her notepad.

    She took her phone out of her bag and dialed a phone number.

    The call was connected very quickly, and Ning Qing¡¯s voice came over from the other end. ¡°Hello, Shuiling...¡¯

    ¡°Hello, Qing Qing, is Young Master Lu around? I want to ask him for some help.¡±

    Ning Qing froze for a moment and quickly replied, ¡°Yeah, he is in the study. I will go and get him.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Qingqing, let¡¯s video call one another with ourputers.¡±

    Yin Shuiling switched on the video calling function, and Ning Qing, who was four months pregnant, was on the other end. Ning Qing sat down in the chair and had a smile on her face as she waved her small hand.

    Yin Shuiling also waved her hands back at her.

    At this moment, anky figure appeared behind Ning Qing. Lu Shaoming came over. The man was simply dressed in a white shirt matched with a pair of ck trousers. He was handsome and charming with his neat and charismatic hairdo. This man was mighty and elegant, and his entire figure was full of grace and charisma.

    Lu Shaoming took a nket in his hands. He went down on one knee to ce the nket over Ning Qing¡¯s stomach before standing up behind the chair. His tall andnky figure came pressing down. He ced one hand on Ning Qing¡¯s side and protected her in his embrace before looking her in the eyes. ¡°What kind of problem is it?¡±

    Yin Shuiling was frustrated as she said, ¡°Are you showing how in love you are?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s small, beautiful face had two red patches on it, and she looked blissful.

    Lu Shaoming was calm and collected, and he was stingy with his words as he said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yin Shuiling felt that she could not continue conversing. She coughed before getting straight to the point. ¡°Young Master Lu, can you help me search for someone?¡±

    ¡°Sure, who?¡±

    ¡°This... I also do not know what kind of person he is. I saw him briefly today. Other than speaking a few words with him, I do not know anything else.¡±

    Lu Shaoming lifted his eyebrows up and said, ¡°Without a name, without how he looks, it is just like searching for a needle in a haystack. It is very difficult for me to find this person.¡±

    ¡°That is not the case.¡± Yin Shuiling shook her head and said, ¡°I have a picture.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Shaoming snorted.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Yin Shuiling minimized the video call to a side and opened the drawing app before starting to draw on the notepad.

    After one minute, she sent the picture over and said, ¡°At that moment, I had a clear look at his features and remembered them very clearly. This is his portrait. I can confidently say that this picture is 99% simr to what he looks like.¡±

    Lu Shaoming opened the document and looked at the person that Yin Shuiling sketched. He curled the corners of his lips up. She was clearly a trained artist. Just a simple sketch was so clear that it was akin to a picture with high definition, and this man who purposely hide his identity would likely cry if he found out about this.

    ¡°Give me three minutes.¡± Lu Shaoming downloaded the image of the sketch before turning around to leave.

    After three minutes, Lu Shaoming came back punctually. He moved his mouse and sent the pictures and words over. He exined the documents. ¡°This person is from Canada. Everyone addresses him as Sixth Older Brother. He is the boss of a club, but this is his identity on the surface; he has another hidden identity. It is that he is the partner of the magnate of Gold in South East Asia Mu Hai, and throughout these past few years, he has been acting as Mu Hai¡¯s runner.¡±

    Yin Shuiling tapped Mu Hai¡¯s photo open and had a look. She was taken aback as she said, ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±

    Ning Qing asked her, ¡°Shuiling, do you know this Mu Hai? Mu Hai sent Sixth Older Brother to look for you. What was it regarding?¡±

    ¡°The year I turned 15, I met Mu Hai once. At that time, he was Yin Muchen¡¯s partner in trade... Today, this Sixth Older Brother came to look for me. He wanted to do a transaction with me, I would station myself by Yin Muchen¡¯s side to steal information from him, and Sixth Older Brother would save my father from jail.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing was bbergasted.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s bright eyes had an intelligent glow to them as he inly said, ¡°These two years, President Yin has beenpeting with Mu Hai for the gold mines in Southeast Asia. They arepetitors. If I¡¯m not wrong, Mu Hai wants to work with you topletely defeat President Yin.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Shuiling put her hands on her legs as she said, ¡°There are no weak men in his team. Yin Muchen¡¯s team is known as the golden team. Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya are even more loyal to him. I think that Mu Hai must have not gotten any leads from them, so he remembered me. Mu Hai must have sent someone to contact my father in prison, and my father asked me to cooperate with him.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, what do you n to do then?¡± Ning Qing asked her.

    Yin Shuiling lifted her head up. Her pure, beautiful eyes were in a daze as she looked at Ning Qing frailly and said, ¡°Qingqing, these few years, I have never understood why Yin Muchen hated my father that much. He caused our family to end up in such a pitiful stage, and it is still not enough for him. My father is already in jail, and he still sent someone to torture my father. I really cannot watch my father pass on... Qingqing, my mother has already left. Regarding my mother¡¯s departure, I would never be able to forgive myself...¡±

    A touch of sadness appeared in Ning Qing¡¯s eyes. ¡°So what are you going to do?¡±

    So what did she want to do?

    ¡°Three years ago, I lost my mother and my home because of Yin Muchen. This time, what can I do to ensure that I would not lose my father once again? Qingqing, I want to save my father.¡±

    ¡°But Shuiling, what about Older Brother Yin? If you choose to save your father and throw him away, what is he going to do in the future?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was pale. She shook her head and buried it into her kneecaps.

    This topic was fated to be cursed no matter what. Ning Qing ended the video call. She had a frown on her face for a long time and did not move. She was very upset.

    At this moment, her small soft figure was hugged into Lu Shaoming¡¯s embrace as he said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t frown anymore. If you continue to frown, my Little Young Master Lu is going to be a small old fe when he is born.¡±

    ¡°Hubby, I am worried about Shuiling...¡±

    Lu Shaoming caressed her hair andforted her. ¡°Everyone has their own path to go down in terms of rtionships. Every journey that they make is a challenge that the Heavens have given them. We are unable to help them with much. Furthermore, it is considered to be a turning point for Shuiling to meet Sixth Older Brother today. She has her own intelligence and judgement to make. As a friend, when she needs you, you can help her. When she does not need you, you have to trust her. That will be enough.¡±

    Ning Qing wasforted, and she used both of her small hands to climb onto Lu Shaoming¡¯s neck as she embraced him. She went close to him and gave him a kiss on his handsome face. ¡°Hubby is the best. I get it now.¡±

    ...

    Inside the hospital

    Hu Ya walked out from the hospital ward. He coincidentally met Liu Caizhe, who was walking along the corridor, and Liu Caizhe had a document in his hands and nced through it. The moment he saw Hu Ya, he nced at the hospital ward as he asked, ¡°Is Miss Yin inside?¡±

    Hu Ya shook his head and replied, ¡°She is not around. Miss Yin left in the morning. She went to the prison to see Yin De.¡±

    Liu Caizhe froze for a moment and said, ¡°She went to see Yin De? Did Muchen allow it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Hu Ya nodded his head.

    Liu Caizhe was silent for a few seconds before he asked, ¡°How many times has she gone to meet him? Often?¡±

    ¡°It could not be considered to be too often, but this time, it was pretty quick. A few days ago, when President went to Scond to buy the farm, Miss Yin visited Yin De.¡±

    Liu Caizhe nodded his head and said, ¡°I got it.¡± He walked into the hospital ward.

    Hu Ya shut the door.

    Yin Muchen, who was inside the hospital ward, was resting against the head of the bed as he went through the documents. He changed out of the blue and white striped hospital gown into a clean white shirt. He did not button the button on the sleeves. He was looking casual and rxed. His hands and luxury watch were exposed, and the corners of his shirt were untucked. He was handsome yet casual.

    Liu Caizhe handed the documents in his hands over to him and said, ¡°This is the project regarding the South East Asia gold mine. It requires your signature.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not lift his head up. He flipped through the documents and asked with his deep and charming voice, ¡°How is the gold mine project being handled right now?¡±

 Chapter 578 - I Am Clear About That Inside My Heart

    <h4>Chapter 578: I Am Clear About That Inside My Heart</h4>

    ¡°It is almost done. There is already 90 percent of it seeding. Thest most important round, John will ask you out to meet in the near future. If you do not have any problems when you two meet, then we will be able to get the Southeast Asian gold mine project in the next two months.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Muchen snorted, and he used his long fingers to hold the pen as he signed his name hurriedly and handed the document over to Liu Caizhe. He curled the corners of his lips up as he smiled and said, ¡°It has been hard on you for the past two years.¡±

    Liu Caizhe shrugged as he said, ¡°You do not need to thank me with the rtionship we have.¡±

    Yin Muchen replied with a smile full of chemistry and understanding before he lowered his gaze down to flip through the documents.

    Liu Caizhe nced at him before he tried to gain his opinion. ¡°Muchen, have you promised Miss Yin to allow her to go to the prison to visit Yin De?¡±

    Yin Muchen did not have an expression on his face. The sunshine outside the window spewed into the room, and it gave him a mysterious and elegant golden glow. ¡°Yeah,¡± he answered quietly.

    Liu Caizhe knew that he did not want to talk about this topic, but he still had some words to say. ¡°Muchen, you know about Yin De¡¯s character. Three years ago, he was arrested and went to jail. Miss Yin was present on the scene, and he told Miss Yin loudly that it was you who harmed the Yin family. You are the enemy of the Yin family, and it is very obvious that Yin De wants Miss Yin to hate you!

    ¡°A person like Yin De, does he even love Miss Yin? I don¡¯t think so. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Miss Yin looked beautiful ever since she was born and was known as the little princess of T City, Yin De would not have pampered her so preciously. To be honest, Miss Yin is just a tool in Yin De¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Yin De was unsatisfied and full of hate as he went to prison. As long as there is a one percent chance, he would think that you are allowing Miss Yin, who does not know anything at all, to visit him. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he would stir up matters behind the scenes?¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s hand that he held the pen with froze for a moment. His thin sexy lips were pursed together for a moment before he coldly replied, ¡°I am clear about that inside my heart.¡±

    Liu Caizhe was more afraid than anything that this man would be blinded by that girl, but that bloody incident three years ago had already taught him that he was only a bystander, and as a bystander, he could only remind Yin Muchen at appropriate times.

    And now, this man had said, I am clear about that inside my heart. Liu Caizhe waspleted relieved.

    Liu Caizhe was silent for a few seconds before he continued speaking. ¡°Muchen, what ns do you have in the future? The question that I am asking: what is the n for Miss Yin? Miss Yin did not know about Madam¡¯s existence till now. In the depths of your mother¡¯s heart, she despises Miss Yin. They will not be able to interact with one another peacefully.¡±

    ¡°She is my mother. I will settle that problem slowly, Before I am done settling it, I would not allow her to meet my mother, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Liu Caizhe froze for a moment and said, ¡°Muchen, you mean that after you convince Madam, you would bring Miss Yin over to meet Madam?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± The man nodded his head.

    ¡°Muchen, you are thinking of...with Miss Yin?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± The man nodded his head.

    Liu Caizhe was shocked for a brief moment before he let out a deep sigh. With much emotion, he said, ¡°Muchen, you are stuck in between two women. This will be very hard for you.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s handsome face had a gentle smile on it, and he raised his eyebrows up as he looked at the documents and simply stated, ¡°It will be hard, but I will be happy at the same time.¡±

    These were the two most important women in his life. The two women whom he loved the most. Wedged between both of them, he was in pain but happy at the same time.

    ¡°Okay then.¡± Liu Caizhe decided to stop talking about this. The moment this man made a decision, no one else was able to change his mind. Furthermore, in the past few years, that girl was living in Ennd. This man was leading his own life so horribly, Liu Caizhe knew that he did not want anyone else other than her.

    ¡°Muchen, there is that Xiao Qing by Madam¡¯s side. I think she has her own intentions; you should send her off sooner thanter.¡±

    Yin Muchen was not rmed, and he nonchntly replied, ¡°She is a minor character. The most she can do is to stir up matters in front of my mother, but I am my mother¡¯s son. No matter how much she says, it would notpare to one sentence from me. My mum is used to her. Let her apany my mother for a little while.¡±

    ...

    Yin Muchen was discharged from the hospital. Yin Shuiling was staying over at the Royal Vi peacefully and did not continue to throw a tantrum. They had a chemistry that did not need any words, and they both did not bring Yin De up, but everything else was up for discussion.

    Yin Shuiling followed the contact number that Sixth Older Brother gave her to send him a text message, and the content of the message was ¡ª Let¡¯s cooperate with one another.

    After one week, Yin Shuiling received a text from Sixth Older Brother while she was boiling some soup. It said ¡ª Within the next few days, Yin Muchen will meet someone in secret. I need to know the identity of this person.

    After reading the text, Yin Shuiling deleted it.

    Aunty was helping out in the kitchen. She looked at the beef brisket and tomato soup that Yin Shuiling made andplimented her. ¡°Miss Yin, I really did not expect that you would know how to cook. You are such a good cook, in the future, I will just be your assistant in the kitchen.¡±

    Yin Shuiling smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Aunty is being way too humble. Seniors are way more aptpared to the young. My cooking skills cannot bepared to Aunty¡¯s at all.¡±

    Auntyughed as she bent over. ¡°Miss Yin, you have a sweet mouth, but there is no use of youplimenting my culinary skills so much. Sir loves to eat the food that you prepare. In the past, when I prepared food, Sir did not even return home, and now, Sires back home immediately after he gets off work. Can this be the same?¡±

    Yin Shuiling drooped her small head, and she looked at the soup by the side of her hand as she fell into a daze.

    Yin Shuiling stood on the spot to look at him. He¡¯d just returned from the office, removed his dark blue outer coat, and ced it on the sofa in the living room. He had a white shirt, and there was a thin round cored grey sweater on top of his shirt matched together with a pair of ck slim cut trousers. He looked tall and mighty.

    The lights in the dining room made his features look even more defined and perfect, and it was true that he was handsome and mesmerizing. He used one hand to answer his phone and ced another hand in his pocket. He was serious and cold as he discussed matters with Liu Caizhe and made others look up to him.

    He rarely showed this side of him that was like an experienced boss, and the moment she looked on, she was enchanted by him.

    At this moment, the man who was talking on the phone unintentionally cast his gaze over. It was a very nonchnt gaze, but after seeing the smitten look in her eyes, he curled the corners of his lips up and looked at her with a bright spark in his eyes.

    Yin Shuiling regained her senses, and both her cheeks were burning. She was shy as she turned around immediately and continued to cook her soup.

    Was she charmed by him just now?

    He also could not me her. A 21 year old girl would always have a surge of hormones when she saw a mature man, and it was hard to resist.

    A man like him, he was charismatic and handsome, and there were so many women surrounding him.

    She also liked him.

    Yin Shuiling felt her waist was numb, and that was the spot where he¡¯d hugged her just now.

    Thinking of the time he pinched her face just now, and even pinched her evilly... He was just like sticky candy that she could not shake off. Who could associate that person just now with the one she was looking at?

    He was really so bad.

    Yin Shuiling took a deep breath of air. She adjusted her emotions, and at this moment, she heard the man speaking. He was asking, ¡°What time? Where are we meeting each other?¡±

    Liu Caizhe on the other end said something before the man said, ¡°I got it.¡± He swiftly hung up.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart thumped, and she thought about the text that she received from Sixth Older Brother...

    ¡°What are you thinking about? Why are you daydreaming again?¡± At this moment, he questioned her coldly while standing behind her.

    Yin Shuiling quickly regained her senses. She turned her head over to look behind her. Yin Muchen was rxed and cool as he leaned back on the side of the door to look at her, and there was a sparkling glow in his dark eyes together with a sense of satisfaction. He was so quiet as he looked at her.

    As he looked at someone like that, Yin Shuiling was unable to guess what he was thinking inside his heart. This man was way too sharp and mature, as if he could tell what she was thinking inside her heart with one nce.

    She was just like a piece of white paper in front of him.

    Yin Shuiling did not show any rm on her face. She answered coyly, ¡°I was not... I was only thinking that it is going to be vacation time soon. Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to bring me overseas to travel and rx?¡±

 Chapter 579 - My Period Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 579: My Period Is Here</h4>

    ¡°Yeah, I did say this back in the past... But Shuiling, I am not avable for the next two days. I need to go on a business trip.¡± Yin Muchen wrapped his muscr arms around his chest as he leaned back on the doorframe. His slim-cut trousers were dragged up due to him bending his legs, and it exposed his slim ankles. He wore a pair of dark blue cotton socks, and he was clean and stylish.

    On a business trip?

    Yin Shuiling was sure that he was going to meet that mysterious person that Sixth Older Brother wanted to find out about.

    She was intelligent and did not ask any questions, but just merely replied with an ¡°Oh.¡± She was slightly disappointed as she turned her small head to continue braising her soup.

    At this moment, her small waist was hugged once again. The man¡¯s thin lips were brushing on her small face as he coaxed her gently. ¡°You are unhappy now? What about this: you cane along.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Yin Shuiling pouted her red lips as she said, ¡°I still have sses tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°You can skip sses...¡±

    ¡°How? Skipping sses without a valid reason would result in me having marks deducted.¡±

    ¡°Your marks would not be deducted. I have the final say in this matter.¡±

    ¡°I do not believe that, you are not our principal. Is the school founded by you?¡±

    ¡°If you wish for the school to be run by me, that¡¯s fine fine...but it is definitely not okay for me to be the principal. I don¡¯t want others to say that I am sleeping with my student.¡±

    ¡°You... Can you be more proper?¡±

    ¡°Proper? You are hoping for a man who has slept sister who is 10 years younger than him to be proper, huh?¡±

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡±. She was furious as she stomped her feet. She turned her gaze sideways and nced at the man with a displeased expression on her face. Her sweet voice was extremely coy as she said, ¡°Yin Muchen! Oof...¡±

    Her red lips were blocked by the man.

    ...

    The next day, Yin Muchen held Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hand as they headed into the main lounge of the airport. Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya had been waiting for them for a long while. Upon seeing Yin Shuiling, they froze for a moment. Hu Ya stepped forward and said, ¡°President...¡±

    Yin Muchen handed his luggage to Hu Ya before stretching his hand out to cup Yin Shuiling¡¯s small shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    Hu Ya took the luggage as he looked at Liu Caizhe awkwardly. ¡°Manager Liu, why did President bring Miss Yin along? This meeting will be conducted in secret. We cannot leak any bit of news. This concerns all of the gold mines Southeast Asia.¡±

    Liu Caizhe had a look at the duo¡¯s back profiles before shaking his head helplessly. ¡°Muchen has his own thoughts. We can only follow them. Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    The four people boarded the private jet.

    When she alighted from the private jet, it was only then that Yin Shuiling found out that they had arrived in Hong Kong. There were people stationed on the ground in Hong Kong to pick them up. After exiting the halls of the airport, they boarded a luxurious sedan and were driven to a five star luxury hotel.

    She followed Yin Muchen into a room. It was the Presidential Suite. He ced the luggage down and said, ¡°Shuiling, I will be busy with business matters for a few days. I have assigned you a car. Isn¡¯t Hong Kong a haven for shopping? You can go shop. I wille and apany you when I am done.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head.

    Yin Muchen really left. He brought both Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya along with him. Yin Shuiling boarded the personal vehicle as she went to shop around the famed Causeway Bay in Hong Kong. She did not hold back as she took the gold card that Yin Muchen gave her and bought many bags worth of things.

    When she passed by the K University of Hong Kong, she stopped in her tracks. There was a poster ced in front of the school gate of K University. The movie theatre in K University is broadcasting <Messy World>, a famous film in the 90s, in four days.

    <Messy World> was rolled out when she was only 10 years old. At that time, the rich madams of the elite circle pooled all their funds as they wanted to buy all of the tickets in the entire theatre to watch this film. Her mother was one of them. Her mother wanted to bring her along to watch it that day, but it was a pity that this film included many rated scenes, and it was banned in the country. For that reason, her mother was frustrated for a while.

    Yin Shuiling was sad. This film brought up childhood memories, and she really wanted to watch this film on her mother¡¯s behalf.

    ...

    When she returned to the hotel, Yin Muchen was still out. He had not shown up for three consecutive days, and all of her meals and clothes were served by a personal butler. He would call her every night to murmur some sweet nothings to her, and when she listened to his voice, it was not hard for her to tell the fatigue he felt that was due to his work.

    Yin Shuilingy down on the bed as she pondered. Did he met that mysterious person already?

    It had already been three days; he must have met that person.

    But this piece of information could not be attained just because she¡¯de Hong Kong along with him. She was in the hotel, and he was busy with work. She did not dare to make any big moves, afraid that he would be able to tell.

    Yin Shuiling was in a blur as she slept at night. In the middle of the night, she felt someone lie down by her side. Her small hand touched the silk pyjamas that the person was wearing. He¡¯d taken a bath, and there was the light fragrance of the shower gel on his body together with his masculine scent.

    She did not open her eyes, and just by having a whiff of his scent, it was enough for her to know that it was Yin Muchen.

    He¡¯s already returned.

    She was sleeping on her side. The man bent down and kissed her small, snowy- white earlobe before testing the waters as he called out, ¡°Shuiling, Shuiling...¡±

    She was in a blur as she responded. Her eyes could not open due to her fatigue, and at this moment, arge palm came to pin down her small shoulders before turning her around.

    Her small, cherry-like lips were blocked. The man was kissing her in a hurry. Upon opening her mouth, he was on her, and it was momentster that she felt the tip of her tongue go numb.

    The belt of her silk pyjamas was undone. The man used hisrge, rough palm to touch her. ¡°Oof...¡± She turned her small head sideways to duck away and used both of her small hands to press onto his chest as she protested, ¡°Don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, let me kiss you for a moment. It has been a few days since I¡¯ve touched you. I want...¡± He used two fingers to pin her small hands that were moving all over the ce above her head, not allowing her to move.

    His kisses headed downwards.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s smooth skin was steamed red. Her tiny figure was bullied by him in the soft bed. She lifted her eyebrows up as she protested coyly. The girl was sleepy and sounded sensual.

    ¡°Yin Muchen, we cannot do it today. It is not convenient... My period is here...¡±

    Her period had arrived yesterday.

    Yin Muchen paused, and his fingers went searching below. She was not lying.

    After having a look at the girl¡¯s small, attractive face, he noticed that she was both fragrant and soft like a piece of jade in his embrace. He lost a little bit of control as he lowered his voice to negotiate, ¡°Shuiling, I want...¡±

    Yin Shuiling shook her head like a rocker. She smacked his broad shoulders, and her soft voice was so coy and girlish as she spoke. ¡°You cannot, you really cannot... It is not clean this way. I would get sick with an illness...¡±

    Yin Muchen panted for a moment before letting go of her. He lifted the nkets up before getting out of bed. ¡°I will go and take a cold shower.¡±

    Yin Shuiling flipped her body around, and she used the nkets to wrap her herself up tightly, and found afortable position as she continued to sleep.

    He was probably very desperate. She was on her period, and he still had the intentions...

    It was wintertime, and he went to take a cold shower...

    Thest time she got her period, it was also so hard to bear. Those six or seven days, he would take multiple cold showers at night. When she asked him to go and sleep, he was not willing to do so. He insisted on hugging her, but the more he held her in his embrace, the more ufortable he got. There were some moments that she also did not know why he had to suffer like that.

    A few minutester, Yin Muchen came back. He hooked one muscr arm around her tender neck and ced her small head in the crook of his elbow, using anotherrge hand toe onto her stomach to massage her gently. He kissed her small face as he asked her, ¡°Does your stomach hurt?¡±

    Although he¡¯d just taken a cold shower, his chest was broad and warm. The man¡¯s warmth prated the thin material of his shirt and reached her skin. She wasfortable as she let out a whimper. She buried her small, soft body in his embrace as she shook her head in a blur. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt...¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at her behaving like a small kitten. His eyes were gentle as he said, ¡± Shuiling, I am already done with my work. I will apany you to eat a meal tomorrow. After we eat, I will apany you to go shopping in the afternoon, and we will return back to the country the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± She was obedient as she answered him without any objections.

    Yin Muchen kissed her small supple face again and again. After noticing how tired she was, he really did not bear to awaken her. He actually wanted to borrow her small hand to help him...

    Actually, he had his own hand, but he did not bear to use it when he was bathing a while ago. He wanted to leave all of himself to her.

    He bent over and kissed her forehead. His tone was loving as he said, ¡°Shuiling, good night.¡±

    ...

    The next day, Yin Muchen brought Yin Shuiling to an art exhibition. The art gallery was full of different people from elite backgrounds. Everyone was speaking in hushed tones, appreciating the art pieces.

    Yin Shuiling was very interested in the art exhibition. She¡¯d studiedic drawings from the beginning, and to have such a chance to interact with so many masters so closely, it was definitely a joyous opportunity for her.

    But she remembered that when she was in deep sleepst night, he said by the side of the ear that he was bringing her out for a meal, and he did not mention anything about bringing her to an art exhibition.

    Yin Shuiling found it weird, but she did not question him.

    It was time for lunch in the afternoon. The manager of the art exhibition was directing the elites into small private rooms. Yin Muchen held her small hand as they walked into a private, secluded corner in the northwest section.

    After entering the partition, there was already someone seated in the room. He was a tall, bulky spanish man. He had a cap on his head, and he¡¯d ced the cap extremely low.

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya were there.

    Yin Shuiling looked at the Spaniard and felt her heartbeat did not belong to her anymore. yer of sweat emerged on her hand; this was the mysterious person?

    It was already their fourth day in Hong Kong, and Yin Muchen was only meeting him today?

    Yin Shuiling was slightly in a blur. She thought that she had no chance of meeting this mysterious person anymore, that she¡¯d have to bug Yin Muchen for him to agree to her meeting this mysterious person, but she actually managed to meet him so easily.

    The Spaniard shook hands with Yin Muchen. Yin Muchen was tall andnky, and he had a stronger aura. He was conversing in Spanish, and Yin Shuiling did not understand anything, but when he spoke Spanish, it sounded really pleasant. It was deep, charming, and extremely pleasant to the ears.

    As Yin Shuiling was in a daze, she realized that both men were looking at her at the same time.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s dark, warm eyes were focused on her as he waved his hands towards her. His tone was dominating yet clear, ¡°Come over.¡±

    Yin Shuiling felt as if she was in a spell and obediently headed in his direction.

    Yin Muchen held onto her shoulders gently and used Spanish to introduce her to that person.

    After that, the Spaniard¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was immediately polite as he bent over to greet her. He addressed her as Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling did not understand what he was saying and could only curl the corners of her lips up, treating it as her greeting.

    At this moment, Yin Muchen¡¯s deep and charming voice rang out in her ears. ¡°Shuiling, this is John. He is a business partner of mine. Because his identity is extremely important, you have to keep this a secret. The luncheon this time is also borrowing the name of the art exhibition to be conducted, but you don¡¯t have to be nervous. John is my friend, and you can treat this as a gathering between friends.¡±

    Yin Shuiling tugged on the corners of her lips as she nodded her head, ¡°Oh.¡±

    Yin Muchen kneaded her shoulders, smiled, and said, ¡°We have some important matters to discuss with one another. Can you go and prepare some tea for us?¡±

    Yin Muchen let go of her. The four of them, him, John, Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya were seated on a square shaped wooden table, and all of them were conversing in Spanish. The atmosphere was serious and formal.

 Chapter 580 - Honest, Did You Fall In Love With Me Again?

    <h4>Chapter 580: Honest, Did You Fall In Love With Me Again?</h4>

    This was an asion for men to discuss business with one another, and as a woman, she did not belong here to be participating in it.

    The small building had a heater system, and Yin Shuiling removed her long green winter coat. She wore a pinkce shirt underneath. The slim cut design made her figure look extra good, and she rolled the sleeves up, exposing her small, fair hands. There was a set of tea utensils on the coffee table as well as premium tea leaves. She started to prepare tea.

    After ten minutes, the fragrance from the tea leaves wafted out into the air.

    She stepped forward and ced four cups before the four men.

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya thanked her immediately, and John had a taste of the tea before he put his thumbs up towards Yin Shuiling, meaning ¡ª Good tea!

    Yin Shuiling had a polite and elegant smile on her lips. She turned her gaze to the side to look towards Yin Muchen. The man used two of his long fingers to hold the tea cup up to have a sip. He did not act like others and thank orpliment her, and he merely looked at her with his dark, sparkling gaze.

    This gaze was enough to make her face go red.

    Yin Shuiling stood up.

    After she served three rounds of tea, they had not finished their conversation, and the service staff serving the food had alreadye forward three times to check. Yin Shuiling stepped forward, and she bent down by Yin Muchen¡¯s side to softly tell him, ¡°Eat dinner first; you can chat while you eat.¡±

    Yin Muchen nodded his head.

    The service staff stood at the side of the door to serve the dishes. Yin Shuiling took one te after another into her hands before routing around the folding screen to ce it onto the wooden table. They were all famous seafood dishes.

    Yin Shuiling did not eat. She did not like seafood. Other than serving the dishes, she was quiet for the entire time as she stood by Yin Muchen¡¯s side. She served these men as they ate their food, and she would asionally put on gloves to remove the shells of the crab. She took out the crab roe, and when Yin Muchen wanted alcohol, she would go and order alcohol...

    One hourter, the men were done discussing business and were also done with dinner.

    John was bidding farewell, and at this moment, Yin Shuiling¡¯s phone rang. She took her phone out to have a look before looking at Yin Muchen calmly. ¡°Theic studio gave me a call; I will go and take it.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not have an expression on his face as he said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Yin Shuiling opened the door and walked out.

    She did not go far. She stood beside the flowerbed. There were many people walking by, and she avoided them on purpose. She pressed the key and answered the call, ¡°Hello...¡±

    This number really belonged to one of the editors in theic studio. Sixth Older Brother made arrangements, and she did not have to worry about the number being a giveaway.

    ¡°Hello, how is it going? Four days have already gone by. Why do you not have any news at all?¡± Sixth Older Brother lowered his voice as he questioned her.

    Yin Shuiling knew that there was no one around her. She was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°We are eating in the art gallery... John, a Spaniard.¡±

    Sixth Older Brother did not say anything. Another voice rang out from the other end. It was probably some young subordinate of his. He was extremely excited as he softly cursed, ¡°This Yin Muchen really knows how to y. He was busy in Hong Kong for four days, and he was ying with our people and made us so busy. This art gallery was organized by the Hong Kong government. We are totally unable to sneak inside. Furthermore, who would have thought that he would actually hide and do this in an art gallery? If not for Yin Shuiling, we would¡¯ve never been able to find this mysterious person...¡±

    That younger subordinate did not finish speaking. p! It was probably a p from Sixth Older Brother. ¡°You¡¯d better shut up!¡±

    Yin Shuiling drooped her small head, and there was a light and self mocking smile on the corners of her lips.

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps that rang out behind her. Yin Shuiling calmly said, ¡°Okay, we will fix it like that. Bye bye.¡±

    She hung up the phone and turned around. It was Liu Caizhe, who was sending John out, and John passed by her and thanked her, speaking in Spanish.

    Yin Shuiling did not understand what he was saying. Liu Caizhe tranted it for her, ¡°Miss Yin, John said, he thanks Madam for the hearty wee.¡±

    Madam?

    Yin Shuiling froze.

    Liu Caizheughed and said, ¡°Just now, Muchen introduced you that way to John, that you are his wife.¡±

    Liu Caizhe and John walked out together.

    Yin Shuiling stood on the spot. Wife? Did he introduce her to others like this?

    She could not stop thinking about the word ¡°wife¡± inside her heart. There was a pain that could not stop growing inside her heart. The tip of her nose felt sour, and she hastily lifted her head up to look towards the sky.

    She did not want the tears in her eyes to flow out.

    She took a breath through her nostrils, and she turned around to go back into the building.

    ...

    Service staff were already cleaning up inside the room. The service staff cleared the tea cups and utensils all away and lit up a sandalwood fragrance in the room.

    The service staff left, and Hu Ya took a meal tray out. ¡°Miss Yin, you can have your meal now.¡±

    Hu Ya routed himself around the folding screen and ced the meal tray on the table before he went out of the door and closed it behind him.

    Yin Shuiling walked over to the wooden table, and Yin Muchen did not move as he sat down on the chair. He wore a white shirt and a tie matched together with a thin red woolen v-neck sweater. He removed the ck coat he was wearing and ced it on the chair. He had a pair of ck trousers on the bottom, and this type of formal and stylish style made him seem handsome and attractive, with an elegant aura to him.

    He leaned backzily in the seat and ced one elbow on the seat beside him. Although he drank some alcohol, his gaze was still clear. ¡°Come over and have a seat.¡±

    He pointed towards the wooden chair that he¡¯d ced his elbow on.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling lifted her heels up as she walked over before she sat down.

    Yin Muchen took the chopsticks and handed them to her. Hisnky body got closer to her. He spoke to her gently. ¡°These are all of the famous snacks in Hong Kong. I picked them to the taste that you like. Eat them while they are still hot.¡±

    Yin Shuiling had a look. Dish ball noodles, fresh prawn wonton noodles, Wan Zai shark fin, stocking milk tea... There were numerous dishes. They all looked delicious, and they were all really what she liked to eat.

    She used her chopsticks to bring some noodles into her own small bowl before she lowered her gaze to take a small, elegant bite. ¡°There are so many dishes. I am unable to finish everything.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to finish it all. You can just have a small taste of each dish.¡±

    Yin Shuiling blinked her eyes before giving him a mocking gaze. ¡°Are you agreeing to wasting food? This is not good behaviour.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I admit that I am not being good.¡±

    Since his attitude was good in admitting his mistakes, Yin Shuiling continued to lower her gaze down to eat her food.

    The girl did not let out any sound when she ate. She was educated from a young age, but she ate it very deliciously. Her exquisite cheeks were elegant as she chewed, and her small, cherry-like lips were a little stained with some soup. She looked extremely cute.

    Yin Muchen looked at her gently as he said, ¡°Were you tired because I asked you to serve tea just now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I am exhausted.¡± Yin Shuiling ced her chopsticks down, and she handed both of her small hands over to him to look. ¡°Look, my hands are all red from removing the crab shells.¡±

    Her small fingers were long and fair, and the moment anyone had a look, they would know that she grew up being pampered. Yin Muchen noticed that her fingers were really red, and he held her small hands, lowering his gaze to kiss her fingers.

    What was he doing?

    In the world of a matured man like him, he could kiss any ce he wanted, but she was unable to take it; it was embarrassing enough.

    She wanted to take the chopsticks to start eating, but arge hand took the chopsticks and bowl before she could as the man gently said, ¡°You suffered just now. Let me feed you.¡±

    He picked a fresh prawn ball for her to eat.

    Yin Shuiling did not act coyly. She went close to hisrge hand as she took a bite. As she ate, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to eat. As long as you don¡¯t ask me to do this anymore in the future.¡±

    ¡°This won¡¯t do. In the future, I will still ask you to do so. Others behave like this. When there is a guest over, the man should be the one receiving the guests, and the woman should be serving them. This is what you are supposed to do. Men are all showoffs and love to show their status. In front of others, you should make me feel proud, and after the guests leave, I wille over to coax you then. This is pretty good.¡±

    Furthermore, she did not like to eat seafood. She was on her period and had to stay away from seafood. He remembered everything that she loved to eat, and after the rest left, he would prepare the food that she loved.

    He would not let her feel wronged.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s long, thickshes fluttered for a moment. His words were just like a feather that brushed through the pond of her heart, and now, her heart had ripples appear on it.

    She thought about ¡°Madam¡± again....

    ¡°Aiya, what are you talking about. I do not understand.¡± Yin Shuiling stretched her hand out to snatch the bowl and chopsticks in his hands. She lowered her gaze to eat. She pouted her lips and said, ¡°Everything is fine as long as I do not have to serve you when you eat with others in the future and be your servant... I really have never seen a man so chauvinistic.¡±

    Yin Muchen noticed that she was changing the topic on purpose and was a little disappointed, but he got close to her very quickly. Hisrge hand that he¡¯d ced on the back of the chair slid down and went to embrace her small waist, and he pulled her towards him. He lowered his gaze and was about to kiss her. ¡°I am chauvinistic, you¡¯d better get used to it.¡±

    He pressed herself on her body. Yin Shuiling ced both of her small hands onto his chest as she ducked away. There was a light scent of alcohol on his body that wafted into her nostrils. She hit him and unhappily said, ¡°The scent of alcohol on your body is so strong. It smells so horrible. You are not allowed to kiss me...¡±

    Her small body was fragrant and soft. She was fumbling around in his embrace and was extremely coy. He pressed her back into the chair and said, ¡°You don¡¯t like the scent of alcohol? Then I will drink less in the future. Shuiling, let me have a smell; how does your body smell?¡±

    He was saying reckless things in her ears once again and was taking advantage of her. Yin Shuiling gurgled inughter as she ducked away. Her small face was buried in his cor of his well-ironed shirt. The hard material of the cor made her supple skin feel pain, and at the same time, she felt soft. She brought one fair finger to his cor before lifting her small exquisite face in his embrace. In her line of vision, she could see his firm chin and also his thin sexy maroon lips...

    As her gaze upwards, she saw his handsome and narrow eyes. He was smiling, and in his eyes, there was a loving happiness and seriousness.

    This man was really handsome. His features were cut perfectly and made others smitten with him.

    Yin Shuiling looked at him and was smitten.

    At this moment, a finger flicked her forehead. Yin Muchen cupped her small face and lifted his eyebrows up as he asked her, ¡°Are you done looking at me?¡±

    It was only then that Yin Shuiling noticed that she was smitten. She hurriedly took her small hand back and lowered her gaze to eat her meal.

    Yin Muchen looked at her embarrassed and shy look. Her eyes were happy with a hint of shyness. He curled his lips up as he asked her, ¡°Shuiling, be honest with me; did you fall in love with me again?¡±

    Yin Shuiling pretended to not hear what he said, and she did not say anything.

    But her face got redder and redder, and her nostrils were steaming with hot air.

    Yin Muchen looked at her small face seriously before snorting out coldly. ¡°Hah.¡±

    ...

    After eating dinner, they boarded the luxurious vehicle. After the car stopped, Yin Shuiling asked, ¡°Where are you bringing me to shop?¡±

    Yin Muchen opened the door of the car. He held her small hand as he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to go over to K University to see <Messy World>? We might not be able to catch it on time at this hour.¡±

 Chapter 581 - Seems That She Has Fallen In Love With Him Once Again

    <h4>Chapter 581: Seems That She Has Fallen In Love With Him Once Again</h4>

    Yin Shuiling got out of the car and had a look. She was immediately surprised; she was at K University.

    ¡°How did you know that I wanted to watch <Messy World>?¡±

    Yin Muchen kneaded her small hand and replied, ¡°The driver said that you stood here for a long time two days ago.¡±

    Yin Shuiling spat her small pink tongue out cheekily and had a bright smile on her face. ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go in.¡±

    They headed into the main gate of K University.

    But when Yin Shuiling reached the gates of the school, she pointed at the notification ced on the door of the guard post of the school. ¡°K University would not allow any non-staff persons tour the grounds today. <Messy World> will only be screened for students and their parents to watch.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was disappointed. She lifted her head up to look at the man by her side and said, ¡°This means that we are unable to go in?¡±

    Yin Muchen caressed her small head and prepared to take his phone out of his pocket. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make a call to make arrangements.¡±

    He must be making use of some connection.

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling noticed a female student dressed in K University¡¯s uniform by the side of the road. Her eyes lit up and she quickly said,¡± You don¡¯t have to make the call; I have a solution.¡±

    Yin Muchen let go of her small hand and saw Yin Shuiling run up to the girl. The two chatted with one another before the girl nodded her head. They went into a clothing shop together.

    After waiting for two minutes, Yin Shuiling walked out of the clothing shop.

    Yin Muchen stood on the spot and waited for her, and his dark eyes were momentarily frozen.

    Yin Shuiling changed into K University¡¯s uniform. The school uniform consisted of a white checkered shirt. There was a blue ribbon on the cor of the shirt, and she wore short tight blue skirt. The length covered her small butt. On her feet were a pair of ck rounded edged leather shoes, and she had a pair of white cotton socks that ended above her kneecaps. She looked innocent and yet somewhat sensual.

    In the past, when she was attending high school, she also wore a school uniform, but he found the school skirt to be too short and asked the principal to change it to a long skirt. He had yet to see her wearing white cotton socks that was above the kneecaps together with rounded leather shoes that a nun would wear, and this stark contrast in visuals made his waist go numb; he had a reaction.

    Yin Shuiling noticed him staring at her. Her small face turned red. She took quick steps forward to hold onto hisrge hand. ¡°Yin Muchen, let¡¯s go in then.¡±

    Yin Muchen followed her inside.

    They made it to the security gate. The person on duty was an old grandpa. The old grandpa snuck his head out of the booth and said, ¡°This student, are you a student of K University? Why do you look so unfamiliar?¡±

    Yin Shuiling was 21 years old. She was a student herself. She wore this uniform and looked young and tender like an 18 year old. After the old grandpa questioned her, she was cool and collected as she smiled and said, ¡°Old grandpa, I am definitely a K University student. Don¡¯t you see me dressed in our uniform? I transferred a few days ago, and that is probably why you find me unfamiliar.¡±

    The old grandpa nodded his head and turned his gaze to look at Yin Muchen. ¡°And this is?¡±

    Yin Muchen moved his lips, wanting to speak, but Yin Shuiling quickly answered, ¡°My uncle.¡±

    Yin Muchen squinted his narrow eyes immediately as he nced at Yin Shuiling, meaning ¡ª What did you say?

    Yin Shuiling treated it as if she did not say anything.

    The security guardughed out benevolently as he was affirmative, ¡°When I had a look just now, I felt that this Sir looked like your uncle.¡±

    Yin Muchen was unhappy as he gave the grandpa a nce ¡ª You¡¯d better speak carefully!

    But the security grandpa did not look at him. The old grandpa squinted his eyes as he looked at Yin Shuiling. ¡°Student, where is your student card? Let me have a look at your student card before I let both of you inside.¡±

    Student card?

    Yin Shuiling screamed out inside her heart; she¡¯d forgotten to ask for it just now.

    But Yin Shuiling remained calm on the surface. She blinked herrge, defined eyes pitifully as she looked at the old grandpa innocently. ¡°Oh no, Grandpa, my uncle came to pick me up just now, and I was in a hurry. I forgot about my student card and left it at home. Grandpa, can¡¯t you just make an exception and let us inside? Look at us! We don¡¯t seem like bad people, right?¡±

    The old grandpa was put to a spot as he pondered, ¡°This...¡±

    Yin Shuiling tried even harder and pouted her small pink lips as she acted cute. ¡°Old Grandpa, can you just make an exception? You are the best best best best grandpa in this world.¡±

    Yin Muchen listened on to the woman speak like that. His handsome face was extremely glum. He coughed lightly and had a frown on his face as he was about to speak.

    But at this moment: ¡°Okay then, you can both go in,¡± the security grandpa said while opening the main gate up.

    Yin Muchen: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. See you again, Grandpa.¡± Yin Shuiling bent her waist down as she thanked him before holding therge hand of the man as she dragged him onto the campus of K University.

    ...

    She took a deep breath of fresh air in K University. Yin Shuiling was in a good mood. She was emotional as she said, ¡°We have finally gotten inside.¡±

    At this moment, the sound of a cold snort rang out by the side of her ears. Therge hand in her small palm was quickly withdrawn. The man even shook his hand off in mid air and lifted his long legs as he headed forward alone.

    Every one of his handsome features was telling her that he was angry.

    Yin Shuiling was in a blur, and she quickly chased after him. ¡°Oy, Yin Muchen, what is wrong with you? I worked so hard for such a long time. It was so hard for me to bring you inside. Why did you not thank me? You are even getting angry with me now?¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s thin lips were pursed into a cold arc. He was not impressed. Who asked her to bring him inside?

    It was so obvious that he could¡¯ve done the same thing with a single call.

    ¡°Yin Muchen, why are you angry? Is it because...I called you Uncle?¡± Yin Shuiling suddenly understood what was going on and continued, ¡°But this shouldn¡¯t be the case. Didn¡¯t you...¡± Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was crimson red as she continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you force me to call you Uncle? In bed...¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not have the face to continue speaking, he knew how behaved in bed, it was not enough for him to bully her, and even forced her to address him as Uncle, Daddy...

    Yin Muchen looked at her like she was a fool. He was unhappy as he said, ¡°These are two different matters. I asked you to call me that in bed, but we are in public right now...in front of others. No matter how much I forced you to call me that in bed, you were so unwilling to do so. Why did you be so willing just now?¡±

    This foolish woman. When he asked for her to say those things in bed, that was the fun in romance...

    To call him that in front of others in public was to embarrass him.

    He was 10 years older than her. He cared about this matter very much, and she had to bring this topic up out of nowhere.

    Yin Shuiling admitted defeat. Okay then. To talk about quarrelling with one another, she was not hispetitor, but she was curious. ¡°Yin Muchen, when the old grandpa asked me just now, what kind of rtionship did you want to say that we had?¡±

    Yin Muchen thought of the word, ¡°Man¡± first, but after thinking for a moment, he changed his mind and said, ¡°Older Brother.¡±

    When she heard him, she immediately burst out inughter. ¡°Pfft.¡± Yin Shuiling cupped her small hand over her small lips as sheughed. ¡°Oy, Yin Muchen, are you not embarrassed to say that? In T City, everyone noticed you as you watched me grow up. They epted that you were my older brother, but after leaving T City, look at how you look right now, and look at me. Our age gap is so huge. Who would have such an old older brother like you? You are obviously an uncle, okay!?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Yin Muchen red at her fiercely.

    Yin Shuiling lifted her eyebrows up, looking at him provocatively.

    Yin Muchen was at a loss for words, and he took a couplerge strides forward.

    Yin Shuiling was smiling brightly like a flower in full bloom as she followed behind him. This man was way too arrogant, and she had to go against him sometimes.

    As she walked on, Yin Shuiling realized there were many female students of K University walking past them. The girls looked at Yin Muchen, and their eyes were full of desire. They were almost on the brink of salivating. ¡°Wow, that man is so handsome! He is an oppa with long legs, the style that I like.¡±

    ¡°I also like him; I really like him so much...¡±

    ¡°Should we go and hit on him then?¡±...

    The girls were chit chatting with one another like excited birds, and they seemed as if they were really about toe forward to introduce themselves.

    Yin Shuiling rolled her eyes, were the girls nowadays so open and passionate?

    Yin Muchen was still angry. It was natural for him not to take note of those girls, and because he never paid any attention to girls on the streets, at this moment, his right arm was grabbed by two small hands. A fragrance entered his nostrils; Yin Shuiling had taken the lead.

    He snorted coldly and had an unhappy expression on his face as he did not bother about her.

    At this moment, his right arm was shaken twice by two small hands, that small palm sized face came close to him. She was blinking with her bright eyes as she looked at him. Her voice was coy as she acted cute. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry anymore. I was in the wrong.¡±

    Yin Muchen still did not bother with her.

    A softness descended on his cheek. Yin Shuling had gone on her tiptoes to kiss him. ¡°It is all alright now, right?¡±

    After getting pecked by her, Yin Muchen¡¯s face instantly became gentle. It was just as if he was a fierce tiger being caressed on the head and suddenly tamed. He still did not look at her, but the corners of his sexy lips were already curled upwards.

    The girls in the distance were immediately heartbroken. Theymented, ¡°Ah, it turns out that that man has a girlfriend...¡±

    ...

    They made it to the theatre, but the screening was already over. The screening of <Messy World> was already done, and the students had also left. Therge doors were shut tight.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was like an instantly wilted flower. ¡°It seems that we are unable to see it.¡±

    Yin Muchen cupped her small shoulders tofort her. ¡°Forget it, if we are unable to watch it here, then let¡¯s go back to watch it... If you really want to watch it, I will ask the staff here to y it once again.¡±

    Yin Shuiling shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t have to trouble them; let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Yin Muchen noticed the disappointment on her small face before he let go of her. He walked to the side of the entrance. He ced his hand on the door handle and pushed it, but the door was unable to be pushed open.

    He turned around again as he went back to the side of the window. There was an unlocked window. He opened the window and flipped his body easily with his long legs to enter the movie theatre.

    Yin Shuiling looked on in a blur. ¡°Yin Muchen, what are you doing?¡±

    Yin Muchen ced a finger on his lips as he gestured at her to shush her before waving his hands towards her. ¡°Come here!¡±

    Yin Shuiling instantly felt nervous. She scanned her surroundings. No one was around. She hurriedly ran to the side of the window to climb over. Because the window sill was very high up, she was a little afraid and did not dare to jump.

    Yin Muchen looked at her as he opened his arms. He was gentle as he encouraged her, ¡°Babe, be brave. Jump over here; I will catch you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling could only close her eyes, and she gathered her body as she jumped down.

    Two strong arms steadily caught her. She fell into a warm embrace. The man kissed her hair with strength and said, ¡°Babe, you are awesome.¡±

    Yin Shuiling felt her heart was all sweet. It was just as if ayer of honey was spread out on her heart. The man had already let go of her. He shut the window and closed the curtains. He walked to the projector before going down on one knee to look for the film in the cab.

    Yin Shuiling was nervous. They¡¯d snuck inside, and she was afraid that someone would find out, but at the same time, she was also excited. Her heart was thumping extremely quickly.

    She lifted her gaze up to look to look at the man who was squatting down in the distance. He was a President, but he was doing such a childish thing. Today, just to let her watch <Messy World>, he still did it anyways.

    Her gaze stopped on his handsome face and did not stray. She did not know whether her heart was beating so quickly because she was afraid of getting caught or...it was beating for him.

    This kind of feeling brought her back a few years. At that time, he lived in America for 7 years. He came back to see her once, that day, he was so handsome that she did not dare to take a second look at him.

    If someone asked her when she fell in love with him, it was probably then.

    Then what about now?

    It seemed that she has fallen in love with him once again.

 Chapter 582 - You Are My First Love

    <h4>Chapter 582: You Are My First Love</h4>

    Yin Shuiling was smitten as she looked at Yin Muchen. Yin Muchen found the <Messy World> clip, stood up, and turned his gaze to look at the girl. The moment he looked over, he saw the girl¡¯s smitten gaze.

    Yin Muchen immediately lifted his eyebrows. He held the film between two fingers and had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°Are you going to watch me or this?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was bright red. She huffed and immediately retorted, ¡°I was not looking at you; I am looking at it in your hands.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not argue with her. This young girl was just stubborn. When could she look at her heart properly?

    He bent over and ced the disk inside. Therge screen started to show the film, <Messy World>.

    Yin Shuiling found a seat. Yin Muchen came over very quickly, and he sat down by her side.

    The entire movie screening room was closed off. The curtains were shut, and the screen was lit up out front. It was not too loud, and it was very pleasant to the ears. They sat in thest row, the highest row, as they started to watch the movie.

    Yin Muchen cast his gaze to the side to look at the girl. She was very quiet and serious as she watched the movie. The weak light shone down on her small face. Every angle of her face was soft and beautiful.

    ¡°Are you happy?¡± he asked her.

    Yin Shuiling thought for a moment, then she nced over at him. She raised her eyebrows and she shook her head. ¡°I am still not too happy.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you not satisfied with?¡±

    Yin Shuiling opened her small hands, and her hands were empty. ¡°Don¡¯t we have to eat popcorn when we watch a movie? Or get roses? I have none of them.¡±

    She appeared unsatisfied.

    Yin Muchen raised his eyebrows up as he said, ¡°Watching a movie is so troublesome? Who said that you definitely have to get roses or popcorn?¡±

    ¡°Yin Muchen, stop bluffing! Could you not know that you definitely have to get roses and eat popcorn at a movie? You¡¯ve dated so many women in the past, even if you did not do it a thousand times, you probably did it around eight hundred times?¡±

    Yin Muchen froze slightly. Her small face had a mocking expression on it. She was mocking him for having so many women before in the past.

    He had an uneasy expression on his face. He pursed his thin lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never watched a movie before, not even once.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it; you are lying...¡±

    He looked at her with a firm gaze, and his voice was serious and deep. ¡°Yin Shuiling, if I have, then I have, but I said I haven¡¯t. I¡¯m not to the point where I have to lie about having never gone to the cinema together with a woman before!¡±

    Yin Shuiling was shocked by his serious expressions. She was also not happy now. It was true that he¡¯d dated many women in the past. She did not despise him for being dirty, but why did he have to be angry at her?

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± She turned her small head and watched the movie quietly.

    It was only after she stopped paying attention that he realized that his attitude was overboard just now, but she was being stubborn with him. He did not bear to put his pride down, and he was stiff as he looked at the projector.

    He did not know what was projected on the screen. Yin Muchen coughed before secretly stretching hisrge hand towards herp. Her small hands were ced on her thighs.

    He used his pinkie to touch her hands and was trying to make up with her.

    Yin Shuiling did not take her hand back, but she also did not pay attention to him.

    Noting that she did not dislike it, Yin Muchen leaned over and softened his tone. ¡°Shuiling, it is true that I have dated other women in the past. I cannot change this fact. I am also unable to exin it... Sorry, sorry. We did not fall in love with each other at the best time... I am really very regretful right now. If I had known that there would be such a day, no matter how hard it was in America, I would have left a clean version of myself for you... Shuiling, don¡¯t keep bringing this up, okay? Let¡¯s put this behind us...¡±

    Hearing him say this, Yin Shuiling¡¯s small, icy face had a little warmth on it. She said, ¡°You bought popcorn for others, but you areining that I am troublesome...¡±

    ¡°I do not think that you are troublesome.¡±

    ¡°You do!¡± Yin Shuiling turned her gaze to the side to look at him. Her eyes were moist, looking both frail and stubborn at the same time. ¡°You said it was so troublesome when watching a movie just now.¡±

    Yin Muchen was tortured by her expression. His heart melted alongside his body. He exined himself, ¡°Shuiling, this is really a big misunderstanding. I do not despise you for being troublesome. I simply did not know that there were so many things to do when watching a movie. I¡¯ve honestly never apanied a woman to watch a movie before. I don¡¯t have the experience. It is not convenient to get it today, but I will definitely get it next time.¡±

    Yin Shuiling pouted her small pink lips and was still unhappy. She coyly murmured, ¡°Then...what did you normally...do with those women?¡± Did they spend the whole time in bed?

    ¡°How did you get all of those women?¡±

    She knew that she should not have asked. Asking was only piling on the trouble, but when she thinks about those women that he had in the past, she feels sourness and pain inside her heart, and it was so ufortable.

    When she was young, she saw so many beautiful older sisters by his side. She would only feel upset by herself, but now that she was old, she has be jealous, and she could also throw a tantrum with him.

    Wasn¡¯t this what a woman would do?

    She was not a girl anymore.

    Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to touch her small face and caressed it lovingly. ¡°Those women sent themselves over to me. I did not attract them. Of course, I would give them some jewelry and essories, and I would also...gift them property sometimes.¡±

    He was careful with what he said, afraid that he would provoke her again and make her unhappy.

    Truly, he never went on a date or shopping with those women before. In America, he would have so many beautiful women that would throw themselves on him. He only needed to give them a gaze.

    He would head straight for the hotel normally. He did not bring any women back home, and he also did not go over to any woman¡¯s house to spend the night. After he fulfilled his needs, he would just leave.

    So he really did not know that there were so many things to do when watching a movie. Although he was bad inside his bones, he did not know anything about romance. He was a young penniless chap in America who slogged his whole life to achieve what he had today. To be honest, he was just a rough guy dressed in a smart suit. He was not Fan Chengsi. He did not know much about romance; he only knew how to think, how to survive, and how to cultivate strength.

    Fan Chengsi would think of gifting her a handmade ne, but Yin Muchen only knew how to gift diamonds.

    The women that appeared by his side all loved his handsome, exquisite looks and did not require him to be romantic.

    Romance needs to be practiced. He has never practiced it before because he had not touched that person yet.

    To be more urate, he did touch her; this person was always by his side, but he was 25 years old. At 28 years old, he could give effort to be romantic, but she was still too young, and now she was 21 years now, at the age to be romantic, but he was old.

    He was really so sorry. He was sorry that they did not fall in love with one another at the best age.

    Yin Shuiling did not feelfortable inside her heart. She saw the generosity that he had for the women before her. The three years that she was together with him, she really earned a whole load of money!

    If she did not turn into Little Mute, would he have slept with another girl for three years?

    Also, in these three years, he¡¯s had many girlfriends. Su Mo, Fang Yuanyuan... He touched every one of them,

    Yin Shuiling was unhappy as she said, ¡°Oh, you are so generous...¡± She brushed him off before turning her small head to continue watching the movie.

    Yin Muchen really did not know what she was unhappy about. He kneaded her small hand and went over to kiss her small face. ¡°Shuiling, although I¡¯ve had many women in the past, this is my first date, and you are my...first love.¡±

    You are my first love?!

    First love rang out loudly in Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart. First love, first love...

    It was such a beautiful term.

    Who said that he wasn¡¯t hers?

    She thought about the words that he had said in the Yin family vi that day. He said the year that she turned 8 years old, he ...

    Yin Shuiling was instantly in a good mood. She turned her head and curled the corners of her lips up into a sweet smile as she looked at the man. She was soft as she said, ¡°I got it already.¡±

    Yin Muchen was relieved; coaxing a woman was an art itself.

    He was still a beginner.

    ...

    <Messy World> was ying for fifteen minutes, and Yin Shuiling slowly felt that something was not right because the scenes were getting more and more rated. She hated that she could not find a hole to bury herself in. Aiya, how could she have forgotten that this film was banned in the country due to the mature content.

    She actually came to watch this film with him.

    The female lead in the film was a prostitute, and she sat down on the bed and was extremely sensual as she started to remove her clothing. The male lead could not control himself and pounced on her, and the man and woman¡¯s voices rang out in the room.

    At this moment, a deep mocking voice rang out by her ear. ¡°Shuiling, you brought me over just to watch this? Which of us is most embarrassed?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s exquisite face was crimson red, and her cheeks resembled two roses. Her skin was extremely perfect with a transparentyer of hair covering her cheek. Anyone who saw her would want to take a bite.

    She was frantic as she turned her small head around. She replied, ¡°I did not...¡±

    She had yet to finish her words, and her red lips touched a pair of soft, thin lips. It turned out that he came over to speak to her. They were very close to one another, and the moment she turned her head, she crashed into his lips.

    The moment they collided, their breathing became messy.

    Yin Shuiling did not close her eyes. She was in a daze as she looked at him. Yin Muchen also did not close his eyes. He looked at her beautiful eyes seriously before opening his mouth to suck on her red lips.

    He did not attack her like he did in the past, but he said, ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    His gentle tone was a little hoarse. When it entered Yin Shuiling¡¯s ears, it was just like a wave of electricity. She was enchanted, and she opened her mouth obediently.

    He pushed himself inside and slowly intertwined himself with her. He intentionally went slow as he kissed her and held her tight.

    Upon hearing the embarrassing sucking sounds, Yin Shuiling felt her entire body go numb.

    Yin Muchen kissed her as he enjoyed himself before he softly kissed the corners of her lips. His rough fingers came to her soft skin on her tender neck to caress her. He said, ¡°How did you speak to that security uncle today? You were both coy and feminine. Normally, you don¡¯t even treat me that well. What did you want to do, huh?¡±

    Yin Shuiling was about to go crazy as she said, ¡°What are you talking about? That old uncle was in his sixties. Could you not...think of such crazy things?¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± The manughed softly, and he said, ¡°What is wrong with being sixty? Is that old uncle not a man anymore? In the future, don¡¯t say such things, you could make someone... Do you know?¡±

    Yin Shuiling only wanted to cup her ears and not listen to his raunchy words. He was always so rough and direct.

    She moved around, and wanted to escape hisrge palm, but in the next second, her small waist was pinned down, and he brought her onto hisp.

    She struggled instantly. ¡°Yin Muchen, don¡¯t mess around. I am not feeling well..¡±

    p! He gave her small butt a p as he said, ¡°You dare to seduce me when you are not feeling well? Yin Shuiling, you are just a little vixen.¡±

    ¡°I am not!¡±

    At this moment, her lips were in pain. It turned out that he bit her, and his voice was stern as he said, ¡°You dare to retort?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes had ayer of moisture, and she did not say anything more.

 Chapter 583 - I Will Go And Meet An Elder

    <h4>Chapter 583: I Will Go And Meet An Elder</h4>

    For this span of time, Yin Muchen pampered her very much. He gave in to all of her demands. When she was throwing a tantrum, he would also coax her patiently, but this did not extend to the bedroom.

    She was always overwhelmed and bullied in bed. He would do whatever he wanted and could not ept any of her protests.

    If she was not obedient and did not listen to him, he had hundreds and thousands of methods to make her be obedient in the end.

    There were times when she felt that the way he treated her so nicely on a regr basis was fake, and it was only in bed that he exposed his true character.

    Or maybe, all of the good that he used to treat her with was to coax her into bed and allow him to do as he pleased.

    Yin Muchen hugged her. She was on her period, so he could not touch her. He ced his sharp nose on her small fragrant nose and nudged her lovingly. ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to wear school uniforms like this. You are also not allowed to wear knee-high socks. Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s unhealthy to dress like this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Yin Shuiling pouted her small cherry-like lips and said, ¡°This style of school uniform and knee high socks are very normal. All of the girls in K University dress like this; how are they not healthy?¡±¡±

    She really did not understand what he was trying to say.

    Yin Muchen kissed her pink lips and hoarsely said, ¡°You can go have a look outside right now. The girls in the clubs are all dressed like this as they stand in a row to allow men to pick them. This is called...uniform seduction.¡±

    Yin Shuilin¡¯s ears turned red. She balled her small, fair hand into a fist as she punched him. ¡°You... This person...¡±

    It was a normal school uniform, but in his eyes, it was something entirely different. Yin Shuiling did not know if everything would be different in his eyes.

    A mature man like him had a different perspective when he looked at something, and she was unable to predict anything at all.

    ¡°Uniform seduction? How many people have seduced you before?¡± Yin Shuiling asked him coyly.

    ¡°There has been no one that was able to seduce me. I am only enchantedpletely with one person.¡±

    He was speaking the truth. He had seen so many women, and he had never been enchanted before. Rather, he was the one seducing others.

    There was only one person who could seduce him, and it was...her.

    Yin Shuiling felt sweet inside her heart. ¡°What kind of ce was that? Are you a regr customer there?¡±

    ¡°I am not... I am only a regr guest of someone, and that person is...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it out loud!¡± Yin Shuiling quickly put both hands behind his head and moved her head to kiss him.

    She was afraid that he would say more embarrassing words.

    When she took the initiative to seduce him, he started to pant. He closed his eyes as he kissed her. There were three deep lines running across his handsome forehead, and it was obvious that he was not satisfied enough.

    She gently brought her hands to his face. He was really handsome, and his features were defined and carved intricately. He was a charismatic and mature man, thanks to the passage of time.

    Her body went numb after getting captivated by him.

    She gave in. He was cool and suave right now. How many women did he practice with to be like this? Although he was not clean, she still liked him. She would just let the past be the past.

    She pushed him away gently.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes were red as he stared at her. ¡°What is wrong?¡±

    Yin Shuiling kissed his Adam¡¯s apple as he watched, then she got off of hisp. Her small hand went towards his metal belt.

    ...

    Yin Muchen¡¯s dark eyes were full of delight and joy as he said, ¡°Shuiling, you....¡±

    ...

    The next month was extremely calm, and it was the new year in the blink of an eye.

    Yin Shuiling bought some ¡°fortune¡± words and rednterns back to the vi. It was already the 28th day of the old year, and the night after tomorrow was the 30th of the old year. Based on tradition, she wanted to paste the ¡°fortune¡± words around.

    She went into the living room. Aunty coincidentally held a tea tray as she came out of the kitchen. ¡°Miss Yin, you are back already? This is perfect timing! You can send these three cups of tea upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Three cups? Are there guests?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it is Manager Liu and Secretary Hu. They are inside the study along with Sir.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head as she stretched her hand out receive the tea tray, then she headed upstairs.

    She walked to the door of the study. The door was not shut tight, and there was a gap. Liu Caizhe¡¯s voice came out from inside of the room: ¡°Muchen, we are out of the loop. John has ended up in trouble on his end. A few of his contacts were exposed for some reason. Someone who took advantage, and all of the leads that we have spent so much effort throughout these two years to bury were all snatched away by Mu Hai. Mu Hai has taken control of all of the gold mines in Southeast Asia, and we have lost.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, President. We originally could¡¯ve made use of this opportunity to drag Mu Hai down, and when that time would havee, you would have turned into the owner of thergest mine in Southeast Asia, but now, we have failed. Two years of hard work has beenpletely wasted. I had calcted prematurely. The failure might cost us upwards of one trillion, and we have suffered immensely.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not hear Yin Muchen say anything. Bang! The loud sound of someone kicking the chair rang out in the air.

    Yin Shuiling knew that it was Yin Muchen. When that man was throwing a tantrum, he would always kick and throw things onto the floor.

    She turned around and headed downstairs.

    ¡°Miss Yin, why didn¡¯t you go in and serve tea?¡± Aunty looked at the tea tray she held in her hands.

    Yin Shuiling handed the tea tray over to Aunty. She curled the corners of her lips as she said, ¡°He said that they did not need any tea right now.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Aunty turned around and went back to the kitchen.

    Yin Shuiling walked to the French windows in the living room. She bent down to take out a bright and sparkling red ¡°fortune¡± word from the bag before going on her tiptoes to ce it on the window.

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps rang out from upstairs. Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya came down together as they said, ¡°Miss Yin, goodbye.¡±

    They bid farewell to Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling had a tight smile on her face as she said, ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    She continued to paste the ¡°fortune¡± words, and after she was done, she hung a redntern on the small bamboo pole. There was a string on thentern that was not done well, and she used her small hand to fix it nimbly.

    At this moment, two strong muscr arms came around her small, soft waist, and she was held into a warm embrace.

    She did not have to turn her head around to know that it was Yin Muchen. The man ced his firm jaw on her frail small shoulders as he nudged her, and he was like a small tiger that was acting cutely.

    Yin Shuiling had a smile on her face as she ducked away. Her tone was coy yet displeased as she said, ¡°You are hurting me...¡±

    His jaw was hurting her.

    Upon hearing her words, Yin Muchen lifted his head up and got close to her small supple face as he kissed her. He did not say a single word, but he let out a heavy breath from his nostrils, as if he was exhausted.

    Yin Shuiling braided the red string in her hands as she casually asked, ¡°What is wrong? Are you very tired?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± The man hummed out, and continued on, ¡°The gold mines in Southeast Asia have ended up in some trouble... The past two years, we have been fighting with Mu Hai. We have been fighting one another fiercely, and the matters have taken a turn for the worse. Now, Mu Hai had gained control of all of the gold mines. The loss is a small matter, but behind the scenes, there are many matters to be tended to.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s long thick eyshes were drooped down quietly, and she turned silent.

    Yin Muchen had a look at her small face and slowly raised his handsome eyebrows. It seemed that he was smiling but not at the same time. ¡°Why are you not saying anything?¡±

    ¡°Because, I do not know how tofort someone.¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Yin Muchen pinched her slim waist as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you tofort me. The matters that ur in the corporate world are all small matters. It is fine, even if we face a loss. If we fail, let it be, as long as...¡± He stretched his hand out to hold her small hand that was braiding the red string and continued on, ¡°As long as you will be at home every Spring Festival to paste the ¡°fortune¡± together with the rednterns, everything will be fine.¡±

    Yin Shuiling pursed her red lips together and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± She softly said, ¡°I will prepare the reunion dinner on the 30th. I will make the dishes that you love to eat; you shoulde home early.¡±

    Yin Muchen froze.

    Their bodies were close. The man froze, and Yin Shuiling felt it immediately. She turned her small head and looked at him with her big eyes. ¡°Do you have something to attend to on the 30th?¡±

    Their gazes collided with as they thought of that candlelight dinner.

    The night on the 30th...

    Yin Muchen definitely had to go and apany Liu Wanxin.

    But the small woman in front of him right now...

    ¡°Shuiling, I have to go and visit an elder at night on the 30th, so I might return home a littlete.¡±

    This was the best arrangement that he could make. He would go and apany Liu Wanxin first, then leave the time at night for her.

    Elder...

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s clear gaze stopped on his handsome face as she asked, ¡°Is it really an elder?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I swear.¡± Yin Muchen held his right hand up and said, ¡°If I do not go and meet an elder, then I will let the Heavens punish me...¡±

    ¡°Ay, don¡¯t say that!¡± Yin Shuiling quickly blocked his mouth with her small hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say these things so easily! I will just believe you, okay?¡±

    Yin Muchen used strength as he kissed her small lips. ¡°Babe is the best!¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned her small head around to continue braiding the red string. ¡°Is that elder from your paternal or maternal side?¡± she asked him.

    ¡°My mother¡¯s side...¡± As he spoke, Yin Muchen stood up straight and was half joking as he asked her, ¡°Shuiling, if I were able to find my mother, would you like her?¡±

    Yin Shuiling pouted her small lips as she pondered for a moment. She said, ¡°If your mother likes me, then I would like her. If she doesn¡¯t like me, then forget it; we will not force each other.¡±

    Her reply was very childish. Yin Muchen was loving as he pinched her cute cheeks. Yeah, he would work hard to not let her feel wronged, but she also had to be obedient.

    ...

    The afternoon of the 30th

    Yin Shuiling and Aunty were busy inside the kitchen. The sparkling bright counter was adorned with many ingredients that were already cut up. Aunty opened the cover of the pot and said, ¡°Miss Yin, this soup is almost done.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was working with a small cake. That man did not like to eat sweet things. She added some coffee and fruit. She had a look at the soup. Yin Shuiling asked, ¡°Aunty, what is inside this soup?¡±

    ¡°Cow penis soup; it is for Sir to nourish his body.¡±

    Yin Shuiling froze, and her small face turned red, ¡°Aunty, what are you talking about? Who needs to nourish their body?¡±

    That day, she made beef brisket and tomato soup. He insisted that she made it for him to nourish his body, but that was actually not true. This time, this cow penis soup was really made for him to nourish his body, and its effects were profound.

    Auntyughed and said, ¡°Miss Yin, you are still embarrassed? Lately, your bedsheets need to be changed everyday. Sir needs to nourish his body.¡±

    Yin Shuiling protested, ¡°Aiya!¡± She stomped on her feet angrily, turned around, and said, ¡°I am not going to bother with Aunty anymore.¡±

    Aunty wasughing.

    They were busy until five o¡¯clock. Aunty thought that Sir should being back soon. She was preparing to start stir frying the vegetables, and at this moment, she realized that they did not have any soy sauce left in the kitchen, so she said, ¡°Miss Yin, we arecking soy sauce. I will go and buy some.¡±

    Yin Shuiling washed her hands and said, ¡°Aunty, I can go instead.¡±

    Aunty did not insist and said, ¡°Okay, Miss Yin should be careful on your way there.¡±

    Yin Shuiling went out.

    ...

    She bought a bottle of soy sauce in the supermarket. Yin Shuiling walked back to the vi, and at this moment, she realized that she had unintentionally walked past the SK Financial skyscraper, hispany, so she stopped in her tracks.

    She had a nce at her phone, and it was almost six o clock. Was he off work yet?

    Yin Shuiling was curious. She had yet to visit hispany, so she lifted her slim legs and headed in the direction of SK Financialplex.

    After heading into therge lobby, she wanted to look for someone to ask which level the President¡¯s office was located. Ding! Suddenly, the lift that wasbelled with the words ¡°VIP¡± opened up, and a man with a woman walked out of the lift.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s irises contracted immediately.

 Chapter 584 - Had Plans For Me. Why Didnâ€™t You Consider Whether You Were Suited To

    <h4>Chapter 584: Had ns For Me. Why Didn¡¯t You Consider Whether You Were Suited To Do So?</h4>

    Yin Shuiling looked on as a couple walked out of the elevator. The man was tall and handsome, and the woman was probably 20 years old, looking small and petite...

    The man was Yin Muchen. Yin Shuiling looked at the woman, but she did not recognize her. She did not know her and has never met her before.

    The moment both of them walked out. Yin Shuiling quickly ducked behind a pir in the main lobby.

    The sound of steady steps rang out in the air. Yin Shuiling perched herself behind the pir to have a peek at Yin Muchen and that woman. They had already walked over to the main doors, Yin Muchen¡¯s steps wererge, and the woman was chasing after him. That woman looked at Yin Muchen with admiration and love in her eyes. She coyly said, ¡°Older Brother, wait for me...

    Older Brother?

    The two disappeared from her line of sight. Yin Shuiling was in a daze as she stood on the spot. Older Brother...

    She found it very funny, at the same time. She curled the corners of her lips up as sheughed. Older Brother... In the past, her favourite thing to do was to follow behind him while she called him Older Brother...

    She thought that she was his only younger sister.

    How many women did he act as an Older Brother to?

    Yin Shuiling stood there on the spot for two whole minutes. She took her phone out from the pocket of her winter coat before dialing Yin Muchen¡¯s number.

    At this moment, Yin Muchen was walking out of the main lobby. He walked towards the parking lot beside the flowerbed. He held the car keys in two fingers, and he pressed it in the direction of the Rolls Royce in front of him.

    Ding! The door opened, and he walked towards the driver¡¯s seat.

    Xiao Qing chased over, and she walked over to the side of the front passenger seat.

    At this moment, a melodious ringtone rang out in the air. The phone in his pocket started to ring. He took it out to have a look. When he had a clear look at the familiar number, there was a gentle expression on his face.

    He pressed the key to answer the call. His voice was deep and charming. ¡°Hello, Shuiling...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Yin Muchen, where are you right now?¡±

    ¡°I just came out of thepany, I am preparing to drive the car over to meet that senior.¡±

    ¡°Oh, do you have someone by your side? For example, a woman...¡± As she spoke, the girl¡¯s voice was a littlezy as she said, ¡°If you secretly fetch a woman behind my back, what would happen if you went to sleep with someone else instead of visiting that senior?¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted his gaze to have a look at Xiao Qing, who was standing opposite him. He was afraid that she would misunderstand, so he denied it, ¡°I don¡¯t have any. There are no women by my side...¡± As he spoke, he curled the corners of his lips up as he lowered his voice down, ¡°It is enough for me as long as I have you. If you don¡¯t believe it, I will go back home tonight to hand in my homework.¡±

    The other end was silent for a few seconds before the womanzily replied, ¡°Okay. Bye bye.¡±

    She hung up.

    Yin Muchen put the phone in his pocket before he opened the door of the car to sit inside.

    Xiao Qing saw him get into the car, so she opened the door and lifted one leg up to get in.

    At this moment, the man in the driver¡¯s seat pursed his thin lips. He said two words. He was cruel and cold as he said, ¡°Get out!¡±

    Xiao Qing froze directly. She looked at the handsome and perfect man in the car and felt a little wronged. ¡°Older Brother, aren¡¯t we going back to Godma¡¯s ce right now? I will go back together with you.¡±

    ¡°I will drive back; you take a cab on your own.¡±

    ¡°Older Brother, you...¡±

    ¡°You want to get in my car?¡± Yin Muchen said while he moved his head. He squinted his dark eyes and raised his eyebrows up to nce at Xiao Qing briefly. The gaze was full of the mocking of a matured man. ¡°Or do you want to get on my body?¡±

    Or do you want to get on my body...

    Xiao Qing¡¯s small face was crimson red. She did not expect Yin Muchen to say these direct and frank words.

    Especially when his gaze scanned her body. He was dressed simply in a shirt and trousers. He still looked as elegant as he did on a regr basis, but his elegance was together with the rogueness and evilness of a man, a 32 year old man that had been through so many things. He scanned her with a mocking gaze, and in front of him, it was just as if she were nude.

    A handsome and exquisite man like him, any woman would seem not to fitting for.

    Xiao Qing was at a loss for words. Yin Muchen pressed his left hand on the steering wheel. His right hand that had a wrist watch on it touched his firm chin before hezily said, ¡°I am a fussy person. You are someone that is not considered to be pretty. Your figure is not considered good. I am totally uninterested in you. Would I not know your intentions? If not for the fact that my mother likes you, you wouldn¡¯t havested till today.¡±

    As he spoke, Yin Muchenzily ced his right arm on the seat. The material of his shirt on his shoulders was more crumpled as he leaned towards the back. He was mesmerizing and elegant as he said, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t use my mother as a shield toe over to thepany to look for me. That little show that you are putting on is not enough for me to watch. As a person, it is fine to be a little less outstanding. The most important thing would be to know what you are actually worth. You have feelings for me, so why don¡¯t you have a look at yourself to see if you are actually worthy?¡±

    The crimson shade on Xiao Qing¡¯s face faded away. Her face was pale. The words that the man said could not be considered insults, but just because of that, it was even more insulting.

    It was as if two brushes were scrubbing the skin on her face, and the man had already stepped onto her as she sunk down into the mud.

    At this moment, Yin Muchen handed two tissues to her. He used his gaze to have a look at the car rim that she touched. ¡°I am a person with OCD. The ce that you touched, I would trouble you to wipe it clean.¡±

    Xiao Qing looked at the expression on his face. The corners of his lips were still curled up into a smile, but the bottom of his gaze was full of the sharp edge of a hawk along with a strong sinister warning.

    Xiao Qing shivered from head to toe. This feeling was just as if she had dropped into a cold valley, and her hands were shaking as she took the tissues and wiped the ces that she touched before.

    She closed the door, and the Rolls Royce flew away, leaving her face full of dust.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling returned to the vi. She went into the kitchen. Aunty saw her return and quickly asked, ¡°Miss Yin, you are back from buying the soy sauce?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Shuiling passed the bottle of soy sauce over to her before turning around to leave.

    ¡°Ay, Miss Yin, why are you leaving? It is already seven o clock now. It is almost time to start cooking; didn¡¯t Miss Yin want to cook personally?¡±

    Yin Shuiling headed towards the living room. She did not turn back and said, ¡°I am a little tired, I don¡¯t want to cook anymore. I will leave it to Aunty then.¡±

    She sat down on the sofa in the living room. There was a pillow in her embrace as she switched on the television to watch it seriously.

    Aunty noticed her behaviour and found it weird. Before buying soy sauce, Miss Yin was still very happy. She¡¯d prepared the vegetables and also small desserts. It was all what Sir liked to eat, but after buying the soy sauce, Miss Yin seemed to have changed.

    Aunty could only cook on her own.

    After half an hour, Aunty was done cooking. She said, ¡°Miss Yin, the dishes are all done. Do you want to give Sir a call to ask him when he is returning?¡±

    Yin Shuiling stood up, and walked towards the dining area. ¡°Oh, serve the dishes then. We will start dinner.¡±

    ¡°But Sir...¡±

    ¡°He went to visit an elder and will probably have his dinner over there.¡±

    Aunty did not continue to speak. She was not in the position to bementing about the matters between her masters, so she could only start serving the food.

    This dinner was very silent. Aunty asionally lifted her head up to look at Yin Shuiling, who was seated opposite her. She served her some food. Yin Shuiling drooped her small head down as she ate very quietly, and she did not say anything for the entire time.

    After eating a simple dinner, it was already eight o¡¯ clock. Aunty cleaned the table, and Yin Shuiling was in the living room as she started to watch the Spring Festival G that was showing on the television.

    The hosts were joyous as they wished one another a good year ahead, and they said that this was a good day to reunite as a whole family.

    Reunion...

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s mind could not stop ringing with this word.

    Heh.

    She let out augh.

    At this moment, she heard the sound of firecrackers outside the French windows. The sky was full of colourful fireworks as they bloomed in the air. The night was full of the sound of New Year¡¯s celebrations and merrymaking.

    She walked out the main doors of the vi. She stood on thewn, and all she heard was the sound of boisterous merrymaking that rang out from the other vis. She turned her gaze over to have a look, and what entered her vision waere the warm and bright sources of light...

    Aunty was done putting the dishes away and walked out. She did not see Yin Shuiling around in the living room. The main doors of the vi were open. She walked out quickly to look for her. She was afraid that Yin Shuiling would go missing.

    She¡¯d just stepped out of the main doors, and Aunty was in a daze as she stood on the spot along the retro corridor in the vi. The girl was not lost. She was squatting down on the frontwn, and her back was facing Aunty as if she were picking something up.

    Aunty instantly felt bad for her. The other neighbouring vis were all lit up brightly. Even thenterns in the corridor were all hung up. That girl was standing by the side of the vi. The position was far off, and her small, soft figure was just a tiny bundle. Not a single ray of light shone down on her body. Her entire being was hidden in a lonely darkness.

    She was still wearing a traditional Chinese red dress. The multiple folds of the skirt were by the side of her legs, and she looked attractive and outstanding. Aunty knew that she wore this dress for Sir to see.

    22 years old, and she had not graduated from university yet. Actually, she was just a small girl.

    She was a small pitiful girl who did not have a home.

    Aunty controlled her pity as she stepped forward. ¡°Miss Yin, what are you doing here? It is cold; let¡¯s go back inside,¡± she said with a smile on her face.

    Yin Shuiling stood up slowly. She stretched one small hand out towards Aunty. She opened her palm up, and there was a gentle smile on the corners of her lips. ¡°Aunty, this is for you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Aunty lowered her gaze down to have a look. The moment she saw it, she froze, and she held a few beads of firecrackers that were already burnt.

    It was only then that Aunty knew what was she stooping down on the ground to pick up. She was picking up the firecrackers, and the neighbouring vi released firecrackers and fireworks, and itnded on the grass patch here, so she stooped down by the side of the railing to pick them up.

    Aunty raised her gaze up to look at the girl¡¯s palm-sized face. There was a small smile on her face, and her defined eyes were extremely pure. At this moment, her eyes were lonely and soft.

    Her eyes were reflecting the festivities that were going on nearby, and together with the bright red dress, she was looking lonely and depressed.

    The tip of Aunty¡¯s nose was very sour as she said, ¡°Aunty, Sir might have something that he is dyed with. He might be a littlete to return home. Don¡¯t consider anything else. If you like to release fireworks, after Sires backter, I...¡±

    She had yet toplete her sentence when Yin Shuiling threw all of the firecrackers dust in her hands onto the floor as she simply stated, ¡°Aunty, I am tired now. I¡¯m going back to the room to sleep.¡±

    She turned around and returned to the vi.

    Aunty looked at the back profile of the girl. Her eyes were red, and she let out a heavy sigh before taking her phone out and dialing Yin Muchen¡¯s number.

    Why has Sir not returned?

    ...

    In the Pure River Bend Vi

    Yin Muchen apanied Liu Wanxin at the reunion dinner. The helpers started to clear the table. Yin Muchen pushed her wheelchair into the living room, and at this moment, Liu Wanxin ordered Xiao Qing, ¡°Xiao Qing, go and tidy the room upstairs. Ah Chen will stay over tonight.¡±

    After experiencing the matter in SK, Xiao Qing was extremely afraid of Yin Muchen. She stood on the spot, and used her gaze to look at Yin Muchen as she waited for him to say something.

    Liu Wanxin was intentionally asking him to stay behind, and she did not know how he would answer.

    It was a reunion dinner tonight. Liu Wanxin¡¯s request was very normal ¡ª a son apanying his mother, but he had a Yin Shuiling at home. It was probably not possible for him not to go back.

    Two women ¡ª how was he going to choose between them?

 Chapter 585 - Mum, I Am Tired Now, I Want To Be Blissful

    <h4>Chapter 585: Mum, I Am Tired Now, I Want To Be Blissful</h4>

    Yin Muchen¡¯s expressions were typical. He did not even lift his eyebrows up at all. ¡°Okay, I will stay behind tonight to apany Mum,¡± he said with a gentle tone.

    Liu Wanxin immediately smiled. How would she not know that he had Yin Shuiling back at home? It was the eve of the new year today, and she just wanted to see who he would pick.

    She asked Xiao Qing to go to SK to hurry him up, and he came back, but how could she not know her son well? He was probably nning to apany his mother before going to apany Yin Shuiling.

    And now, she was testing him. She wanted to see whether or not he would want his mother after he had this woman.

    Yin Muchen listened to her, and she was naturally satisfied.

    He was still her good, obedient son.

    At this moment, the helpers sent up a bucket of water to wash the feet. Yin Muchen said, ¡°You can go back, I will do it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The helper politely left.

    Liu Wanxin waved her hands quickly and said, ¡°Ah Chen, let the helpers or Xiao Qing wash my feet for me. You are a mature man; it is not appropriate for you to do these things.¡±

    Yin Muchen knelt down on one knee in front of her wheelchair. He removed the shoes that Liu Wanxin was wearing before removing her cotton socks. After he was done, he ced Liu Wanxin¡¯s feet in the warm water and said, ¡°Mum, what do you mean by not appropriate. In the past, I helped you wash your feet frequently.¡±

    The smile on Liu Wanxin¡¯s face got more and more obvious. This son of hers was filial to her ever since he was young. ¡°How can wepare this to back in the past? At that time, you were still young, but now, you have grown up. You are already 32 years old. You are already the President of apany; you cannot help Mum wash her feet anymore.¡±

    ¡°Mum, no matter how old I get, my identity won¡¯t change. I will forever be your son.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you... This child... Why are your lips so sweet today?¡± Liu Wanxin broke out into loudughter and was thoroughlyforted, and the atmosphere was very joyous.

    At this moment, the sound of a ringtone rang out in the air, and Yin Muchen received a call.

    After it rang twice, Yin Muchen did not pick up.

    Liu Wanxin guessed that it was probably Yin Shuiling. She snorted coldly as she said, ¡°Ah Chen, the other side is rushing you. Do you want to go back and apany her?¡±

    ¡°Mum, I will not go anywhere else tonight. I will just apany you.¡±

    Liu Wanxin snorted once again, but the corners of her lips were already curled up. She let out a sigh before she emotionally said, ¡°Ah Chen, I don¡¯t want to force you, but Mummy really does not like that Yin Shuiling. Yin Shuiling has been spoiled ever since she was young. She is just a bratty Young Miss. Would she know how to take care of you and cherish you? If she cherishes you, she would not throw a tantrum out of nothing that time you were involved in a car ident. I think she must hate you; you threw that Yin De in jail, and she is here to take revenge on you.¡±

    ¡°Mum, you have misunderstood her, she did not...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to defend her. Once I think about how Yin De controlled you in the past and treated you as a tool for him to earn money, it¡¯s clear. Yin Shuiling sees how your life is getting better, and she is here to destroy everything.¡±

    ¡°Mum,¡± Yin Muchen said softly, ¡°I entered the Yin family when I was 18 years old. It was true that Yin De did want to control me. He did not allow me to study finance in Ennd, but he sent me to America to study business management, and he even sent someone to keep tabs on me.¡±

    Liu Wanxin listened on as she clenched her teeth. She really hated that she could not dig out Yin De¡¯s heart and slice his flesh. She caressed Yin Muchen¡¯s handsome face and sadly replied, ¡°Ah Chen, I am sorry; it is all Mum that is incapable. You must have led a pitiful life back then.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Muchen nodded his head and said, ¡°It was really hard back then without Daddy, and Mummy disappeared. The entire world said that I was a son of a thief. I entered the Yin family, and my ssmates in school all addressed me as Young Master Yin on the surface, but actually, they were all pointing fingers at me behind my back. They all looked down on me, and at that time, I was rebellious and actually gave up before...¡±

    Liu Wanxin instantly felt very bad. The 10 years that she was locked away by Yin De, she never thought of his survival. He was an 18 year old boy without power or status. He was even controlled by Yin De, and his life must¡¯ve been so hard.

    After that, when she met him, she found out that he was extremely sessful in the world of finance. As a mother, she was very proud. His father was also in finance, and he did not let his father down.

    ¡°Ah Chen, what did you do after that? How did you manage to get into finance then?¡±

    ¡°Mum, it was Shuiling. Before I went to America, she found a girl outside of Yin De¡¯s surveince. That girl¡¯s father was teaching finance at an American university. It was this path that lead me into the world of finance.¡±

    Liu Wanxin¡¯s expressions changed immediately and she coldly replied, ¡°Would she be so kind? I think....¡±

    ¡°Mum,¡± Yin Muchen interrupted her and said, ¡°Mum, at that time, she was only 8 years old, and your son was really a poor chap when he was 18 years old. I did not have anything at all, so she did not stand to gain anything when she stood by my side.¡±

    Liu Wanxin was instantly at a loss for words.

    ¡°Mum, I was 18 years old at that time, the clothes that I put on were all torn and tattered, and she was a Young Miss, the most beautiful little princess in T City. I would forever remember the day that she followed behind me the entire way there. She was very proud as she told everyone that I was her Older Brother. At that time, when the money that I had on myself was only enough to buy one portion of a meal, she would only eat the rice and leave all of the meat for me to eat. At that time, when she dropped the breakfast that I bought for her to eat, she would pick it up and tell me happily, Older Brother, this is really so delicious.

    ¡°Mum, I have known her for 14 whole years. Everyone in T City said that I treated her very well. Actually, thinking about it now, how did I treat her well? I interacted with her for a few short months when I was 18 years old. At that time, I did not have the abilities. The people in T City all said, ¡®All of you gather here to look! Yin Shuiling actually found a thief¡¯s son to be to her older brother.¡¯

    ¡°The year I turned 18, I went to America. The moment I left, I went for seven years. She also locked herself up for the entire seven years. Mum, you would never know how she spent that time. She was unwilling to speak with anyone. and she always liked to go on the swing in the yard and fall into a daze while looking at the sky. She was really foolish at that time, so so silly. She missed me so much, but when I went back to visit her, she was so shy as she did not even dare to lift her head up even once to look at me. When I was about to leave, she ran downstairs and left a crystal shoe behind. She would even hide behind the door to cry secretly.

    ¡°When I returned back to the country when I was 25 years old... Mum, did you know how beautiful she was when she was 15 years old? She was so beautiful that I would feel ufortable when I saw other boys talking to her. At that time, I had the credentials. I could protect her when she was in high school. I treated her very well and actually did not have any selfish intentions at all. At that time, when Yi Lin came over from America to look for me, I knew that she was afraid of losing me. So I made use of Yi Lin to provoke her before pressing her down on the bed to kiss her when she was afraid. She was 15 years old and did not know anything at all. Thest time, she had a ssmate in her ss who had a miscarriage. She was so afraid and did not allow me to go near her. She was so silly that she thought that she would get pregnant when I kissed her.

    ¡°I treated her well for those few months, and it was really only for those few months, because that was the year I realized everything about Yin De, so I distanced myself from her. The moment I did so, itsted for three whole years. During those three years, she would always chase after me as she shouted my name,. She said, ¡®Yin Muchen, I love you, do you know that or not?¡¯

    ¡°I set up a trap for Yin De when I was 28 years old. She lost her family overnight. She was an 18 year old girl, and she did not know anything about the grievances between the previous generation. She felt that after she opened her eyes again, her entire family was ruined. There was a day where I saw her being very...intimate with a boy. I could not take it, and I raped her.

    ¡°Mum.¡± Yin Muchen lifted his head up to look at Liu Wanxin¡¯s face. He was depressed as he said, ¡°For the past few years, Shuiling has not gained a single thing by staying by my side. She also did not want to get anything from me, but rather your son, he was a poor chap. If I did not get her assistance when she was 8 years old, I would not have gotten the chance to be in the finance world. Without my father and mother by my side, I was living in a world where everyone was looking down on me, and it was her that gave me this unique source of warmth.

    ¡°Mum, she is a Young Miss from a rich family. She is coy, but she knows how to cherish someone. I was cherished preciously by her all the way until now.¡±

    ¡°Mum, can you try to ept her in the future? Not for anything else ¡ª just because of that. She reced your love while we were apart. Without her, I would not be what I am today.¡±

    Liu Wanxin felt moisture on her face, and it turned out that the tears in her eyes had trickled down her face.

    After hearing his words, it was definitely not possible for her not to feel anything inside her heart. She had no interactions with Yin Shuiling because Yin Shuiling was Yin De¡¯s daughter, so she hated anything rted to Yin Shuiling.

    She did not know what kind of a person Yin Shuiling was.

    Simrly, she did not know so many things happened between her son and that girl in her absence.

    And now, Yin Muchen was still kneeling down by her side. When her son used such a tone to tell her all of this, she felt that her entire heart was softened.

    The entire vi was soaked in silence and sadness, and at this moment, there was the sound of a phone ringing. Yin Muchen got another phone call.

    It was the same as the previous time. The phone rang twice, and Yin Muchen did not answer the call.

    Liu Wanxin took a breath through her nostrils, and her tone was hard and awkward. ¡°You should go back now.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes became sparkling in an instant, but he pretended to be calm as he said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t go back, I have promised Mum that I would stay behind to apany you.¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending.¡± Liu Wanxin pushed him away and said, ¡°If you truly wanted to stay behind to apany me, then why didn¡¯t you just pick up the call directly to reject the other end? I think you just want me to hear the sound of your phone ringing ¡ª no wonder your lips are so sweet tonight.¡±

    Yin Muchen noticed that his mother was angry, and he stood up before bending over to kiss Liu Wanxin¡¯s cheek as heughed softly. ¡°Mummy, I love you.¡±

    ¡°Go away, stop using your sweet words to pacify me! After you are done coaxing me, you can go back to apany her. You have really nned it all out so well.¡±

    ¡°Mummy, I also love her.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Mum, both you and her are the two women that I love most in my life. When it was really hard in America, I would think, after I became strong, I would go and look for Mum first and protect you. I want both of you to stay by my side.¡±

    As he spoke, Yin Muchen ced his head on Liu Wanxin¡¯s shoulders as he nudged her. He was both cute and tired as he said, ¡°Mum, after these few years, I am a little exhausted. I want to be blissful.¡±

    Liu Wanxin turned her face sideways and stretched her hand out to wipe the tears on her face. She pushed Yin Muchen away and was displeased as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sticky with me. How old are you? You are still acting cute with mum.¡±

    He was a 32 year old man, and he was still acting cute with her.

    But just because he was already 32 years old now, and he was still acting cutely with her, she wanted to cry.

    Yin Muchen took the car keys in his hands, smiled, and said, ¡°Mum, I will leave now.¡±

    Liu Wanxin waved her hands as she said, ¡°Go, go off quickly.¡±

    Yin Muchen left.

 Chapter 586 - You Are Happy When You See Me In Pain

    <h4>Chapter 586: You Are Happy When You See Me In Pain</h4>

    Xiao Qing was done tidying up the room and did not see Yin Muchen around anymore. She was almost crazy with jealousy inside her heart. She did not have to think to know that Yin Muchen had definitely gone back to apany that Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Muchen was both cold and ruthless towards her, but towards Yin Shuiling, that man seemed like a totally different person. He was so gentle that she could not believe it.

    Xiao Qing did not think that having feelings for Yin Muchen was her mistake. A man emitting hormones at all times like him would attract a ton of other people no matter where he went, and she had such powerful connections with Liu Wanxin but still could not have anything happen between her and Yin Muchen. Any woman would find it a pity.

    Xiao Qing stepped forward and she stood by Liu Wanxin as she pouted her lips together to say, ¡°Godma, did Older Brother go back already? It is the eve of Chinese New Year. Isn¡¯t Older Brother going to stay behind? I guess that it must be Miss Yin that is rushing Older Brother.¡±

    Xiao Qing said it very subtly, but what she wanted to get across was very simple: she was driving a wedge between them to make Liu Wanxin hate Yin Shuiling.

    Liu Wanxin scoffed before she let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Hah, what is the use of her hurrying Ah Chen? The key point is Ah Chen¡¯s attitude. Ah Chen wants to go back to apany her. This son of mine... Ay!¡±

    Liu Wanxin pushed the wheelchair as she turned around to leave.

    Xiao Qing listened to her words and was bbergasted. She was in disbelief as she looked at Liu Wanxin¡¯s back profile. Liu Wanxin was.... Taking a step back now?

    She was allowing her son to behave as he wanted?

    ...

    Inside the Royal Vi

    Yin Muchen was done parking the car and walked inside the vi. Aunty came out from the kitchen to wee him quickly as she said, ¡°Sir, you are finally back. Why did you not answer when I called you?¡±

    Yin Muchen had a nce at the living room. He did not see Yin Shuiling around. He raised his eyebrows up as he asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Aunty used her gaze to point to the tightly shut door of the room. She lowered her volume as she said, ¡°Sir, Miss Yin went upstairs to sleep a long time ago. You did note back to apany Miss Yin today. Miss Yin seems to be very unhappy. After eating dinner just now, Yin Shuiling even squatted down on the grass patch as she picked up the fireworks that fell down from the neighbouring houses...¡±

    Yin Muchen pursed his thin lips together as he said, ¡°I get it. Aunty, you can go home now.¡±

    He headed upstairs.

    ...

    He opened the door. There was an amber ceiling light inside the room. Yin Shuiling¡¯s tiny body was buried underneath the silk nkets, and she was sleeping on her side.

    Yin Muchen stepped forward. He knelt down on one knee on therge bed as he said, ¡°Shuiling, why did you go to bed so early? Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to wait for me to eat dinner together?¡± He bent down to kiss her small face.

    Yin Shuiling was not asleep. The moment he kissed her, she fluttered her long, thick eyshes. She only wanted tough inside her heart. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of having indigestion?

    She dared to make a bet that he¡¯d already eaten dinner, but he still wanted to apany her to have dinner when he returned home. He really was only wronging himself.

    He could wrong himself like this, but she did not dare to wrong him, so she was smart enough to take dinner without waiting for him.

    Yin Muchen noticed that she was not bothering with him, so he stretched his hand out to touch her forehead as if she was his small pet that he loved the most. ¡°Shuiling, I was a littleteing home today. Don¡¯t be angry. I will apany you at night. Don¡¯t sleep so early on the eve of the Lunar New Year. Let¡¯s watch television together.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not say anything.

    Yin Muchen was deeply frustrated. Every time she was angry, she would not say a single word. She would give him the cold shoulder. They all say that a woman¡¯s heart is a needle at the bottom of the ocean. He really did not know how to coax her.

    It was very hard to coax her.

    ¡°Shuiling, sit up. Let¡¯s go watch television.¡± He pulled her.

    It was only then that Yin Shuiling had a reaction. She had a vigorous reaction as she shook hisrge hand off. ¡°You go away; I don¡¯t want to watch television.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to watch television, but I do. Sit and apany me.¡± He bent over to hug her.

    The moment he touched her, Yin Shuiling quickly opened her eyes. Her mind went to the scene where she saw at the main lobby of SK. Did he use the same method to hug that woman. Did he sleep with that woman beforeing back home?

    She found herself to be such a joke. She thought that after he had her, he would just have her alone. She thought that she could put the past behind her, but she forgot about the bad habits of the man; he was just an animal!

    ¡°Yin Muchen, let go. Don¡¯t touch me.¡± She was struggling with all of her limbs in his embrace.

    ¡°I am not letting you go. I like to hug you.¡±

    The man did not let go. Yin Shuiling was really angered. She lifted her hand up as she pped his handsome face. p! The sound of the clear p rang out in the air together with her angry growl. ¡°Yin Muchen, you¡¯d better get lost!¡±

    He was looking at the girl¡¯s face. She was ring at him with herrge, defined eyes. Her expression was full of spite and hate... She was not joking around with him!

    But he thought that she was fooling around with him, and she was throwing a tantrum of a Young Miss. She would be okay once he coaxed her.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s expression was grim. His handsome features were all dark, and he stretched two fingers out to pinch her small chi. He softly cursed, ¡°Yin Shuiling, are you fucking addicted to pping me now? You are also throwing a tantrum with me on the eve of the Lunar New Year? I was so tired working outside, and now I have to deal with this?¡±

    Yin Muchen really did not understand. He could earn money to provide for the family and could handle a bitch like Xiao Qing. He could foresee winning over his mother in the near future. He could handle every matter very well, but the only thing he could not handle was her.

    He knew that he was charismatic, and he had a good looking exterior. He was extremely powerful. The moment he headed in one direction, those women would all rush over to his side.

    But she was just different.

    Not only was she not sticky with him, she even pushed him out of the house.

    What should he do with her?

    Yin Shuiling heard the swear words, and her eyes immediately became wet. She also knew that she was spoiled by him recently and could not bear to hear something harsh from him at all.

    He never threw a tantrum at her before. The one that was angry was always her. Ever since she returned from Ennd, she pped him a few times, and he also did not pursue it with her. She was taking how he treated her so well for granted.

    But now he was treating her badly. He scolded her, so she felt wronged, and she wanted to cry.

    Looking at the moist glow in the woman¡¯s eyes, Yin Muchen¡¯s heart became soft immediately, but due to the ego of a man, he only let go of her and pursed his thin lips together without saying a word.

    Yin Shuiling flipped her body around and put her back to him.

    They were silent now, and the atmosphere inside the room became stressful, The merry sound of fireworks and firecrackers was outside the window, and everyone was weing the new year.

    Yin Muchen let out a sigh inside his heart, and he sumbed in the end.He stretched his hand out to touch the red dress that she was wearing and could be considered to be asking to reconcile.

    Yin Shuiling did not have any reaction.

    Yin Muchen quickly withdrew his hand. His line of visionnded on her back profile. The red dress entuated her curvy figure, and as he went down, he saw her small and cute feet, and itnded on her bottom of hercy skirt and it made the skirt look translucent.

    He swallowed his saliva, and he wanted it now.

    After being together with her, he found that he was a man with strong desires.

    He bent his over, and kissed her small feet.

    Yin Shuiling suddenly opened her eyes. She stretched her feet out to kick him. She was embarrassed and angry as she said, ¡°Yin Muchen, are you dirty or what?¡±

    Where was he kissing? Was he dirty or what?

    Yin Muchen did not expect her to kick him. He was already bowing down to this extent, and she was actually not moved at all. If not for the fact that he ducked away in time, she would have kicked his face.

    He was also angry now. He went forward with his handsome face, he pressed onto her tender neck as he pressed her into the soft pillow. He warned her evilly, ¡°Yin Shuiling, are you done throwing a tantrum now? If you continue to throw a tantrum, I will use something to block your mouth.¡±

    Yin Shuiling froze, and for a moment, she did not realize what he was referring to.

    She lifted her gaze towards the man. The man squinted his narrow eyes as he looked at her. It was not enough for him to look at her. His rough thumbs pressed onto her pink lips as if he were really in a hurry after getting charmed by her, then he used his right hand to undo his metal belt.

    Wasn¡¯t it called quarrelling at the head of the bed and reconciling at the end of the bed?

    He would try it out with her.

    Yin Shuiling immediately realized what he wanted to do. Thest time, inside the movie room in Hong Kong, she knew that he missed it very much...

    All of the blood in Yin Shuiling¡¯s body rushed towards her brain. It was already like this, and he actually wanted to do these things to her?

    She was so angered that she broke out intoughter instead. When the man was done undoing his metal belt and was about toe onto her, she lifted her thin eyebrows up as she looked at him. Her voice was extremelyzy as she said, ¡°Yin Muchen, do you want to hear how the situation was like when I did this for a man for the first time?¡±

    ¡°At that time, I was 18 years old. That day, the man was also not in a good mood. I went inside the room, and he pressed me to sit down on the bed, and he stood up...¡±

    ¡°Yin Shuiling!¡± Yin Muchen froze entirely. He interrupted her, and his dark gaze was like two sharp knives against her body. His eyes were all red after her words provoked him, and he said each word evilly. ¡°You have to make me unhappy, right? You are happy once you see me in pain, right?¡±

    This woman was so cruel. She obviously knew what he minded the most. The thing that he took to heart the most, the more she would bring it up... She was using a knife to stab his heart.

    He was also not a god, and he also knew what was pain.

    It was very very painful.

    Yin Shuiling closed her mouth as he looked at her with a powerful and evil gaze. She turned her small head to the side and did not bother with him.

    All of the muscles on Yin Muchen¡¯s entire body were stiff. He controlled the urge to tear up inside his heart, and he let go of her.

    He slowly got off the bed, and the metal belt on his trousers was undone. One end was drooping down on the soft cashmere carpet. He brought his hand to his face before slowly fastening the belt.

    At this moment, he heard his phone go off; he received a call.

    He took his phone out to have a look, and it was Xiao Qing.

    He pressed the button to take the call. ¡°Hello...¡±

    Xiao Qing¡¯s frantic voice was on the other end, ¡°Hello, Older Brother. Things are not good. Godma fainted suddenly. The ambnce has already arrived. We are in the hospital. Older Brother, you shoulde over quickly.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s irises contracted, and he quickly replied, ¡°I wille over right now.¡±

    He hung up and put his phone in his pocket. Yin Muchen did not leave immediately. He paused for a moment and did not turn his head. He only lowered his volume down and said, ¡°I need to go...¡±

    There was no sound that came from behind him. Yin Muchen licked his thin, dry lips as heughed self mockingly and said, ¡°The elder that I went to visit has been admitted into the hospital. I will go and have a look. You...should go to bed early. Didn¡¯t you want to sleep? I am not around. There is no one to bother you, just as you wanted.¡±

    He lifted his long legs as he left.

    ...

    Hearing the sound of the door closing, Yin Shuiling, who was on the bed, moved around. She took out her small fist that she had been biting on for the entire time. Her tears were just like broken strings of pearls. They could not stop flowing, and her face was long drenched with tears.

    She sat up slowly. Her eyes were all in a blur as she looked at the tightly shut door. Did he leave already?

    He really left.

    Did he go and apany that woman again?

    Yin Shuiling bit her small lips. She choked up as she called his name out, ¡°Yin Muchen....¡± She called his name, before lifting the nkets up, and she was barefoot as she got off the bed. She rushed over to open the door and went downstairs hurriedly to chase after him.

 Chapter 587 - Never Push Sir Away Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 587: Never Push Sir Away Anymore</h4>

    Yin Shuiling opened the doors of the vi as she stood in the corridor. The cold breeze in the winter day made the train of her red skirt flow in the wind. She was barefooted as she went on her tiptoes to look around. She could not see his car anywhere.

    Where she could go to look for Yin Muchen¡¯s back profile?

    He left.

    He really left.

    Yin Shuiling slumped onto the floor immediately. She curled both of her legs together and buried her small face into her kneecaps as she cried out painfully. Yin Muchen, Yin Muchen...Could you not leave...

    Actually, she did not want him to leave.

    At this moment, there was a bout of fireworks that was let out into the night sky, but the fireworks had nothing to do with her at all. It was the night of New Year¡¯s Eve. She was dressed all in red, but she was crying like an 18 year old girl.

    ...

    Inside the hospital

    Yin Muchen rushed over. Xiao Qing and the doctor were standing at the entrance of the hospital ward. He stepped forward to ask, ¡°What is wrong with my mother?¡±

    Xiao Qing was shocked as she replied, ¡°I also do not know what is wrong with Godma. After you left, I apanied Godma to go upstairs. I just went to take a bucket of water, and Godma fell off the wheelchair and onto the floor. She fell unconscious immediately.¡±

    ¡°President Yin.¡± The doctor¡¯s expression was grave as he spoke. ¡°The preliminary diagnosis is, the flesh on Madam¡¯s legs is degenerating slowly, and it is heading upwards. If I did not make the wrong diagnosis, in this half year¡¯s time, Madam should be feeling faint in the head and ufortable at times. Because she did not get treatment in time, this kind of infection has led to Madam having a high fever that is unable to subside, and that is the reason why Madam has fainted.¡±

    ¡°Going upwards? What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°The meaning is, Madam might be paralysed entirely.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s irises contracted. His hawk-like eyes were focused directly on Xiao Qing as he said, ¡°Why did you not say anything when Madam was not feeling well?¡±

    Xiao Qing was shivering in fear and said, ¡°Older Brother, it is true that Godma started to feel ufortable half a year ago, but Godma did not allow me to say... Thest time I brought it up in front of you, Godma chided me for a long time...¡±

    Yin Muchen thought of the time when he went to the vi when Liu Wanxin was taking medicine. Xiao Qing interrupted saying something, and Liu Wanxin stopped her immediately. It was obvious that Liu Wanxin did not want him to worry.

    Liu Wanxin knew that he was busy with work, and she did not want to increase his burden.

    Yin Muchen felt extremely bad. He looked at the doctor and asked, ¡°What are the chances of my mum being entirely paralysed?¡±

    ¡°Fifty percent. President Yin also does not have to be overly worried. Medical advancements are developed right now, it is also good that we realized that Madam¡¯s muscles are dying early on. As long as Madam cooperates with our treatment, the illness would not progress to the point that her entire body is paralysed.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Muchen nodded his head. He looked through the small window of the door in the hospital ward. Liu Wanxin was lying down on the bed. She had an oxygen mask on her mouth, and there was an IV drip inserted into her hand. He softly asked, ¡°When will my mother awaken then?¡±

    ¡°Probably tomorrow.¡±

    ...

    The doctor left. Yin Muchen opened the door and walked inside. He sat on a chair by the bed and stretched his hand out to hold onto one of Liu Wanxin¡¯s hands. Her hand was ice-cold.

    Yin Muchen looked at his mother. He realized that his mother had a strand of white hair on her head. He turned sideways and wanted to pluck that strand away.

    But his hand froze on the spot because when he lifted her hair apart, he realized that there was much more white hair below her ck hair, and the amount of white hair was so great that he could not count them all.

    At this moment, Xiao Qing softly said, ¡°These past two years, Godma¡¯s quickly grew more white hairs. Normally, I have to help her dye her hair every three months.¡±

    Yin Muchen had a frown on his face before he waved his hands. ¡°You can go.¡±

    Xiao Qing did not dare to stay behind any longer, and she walked out of the room.

    The room became quiet once again. Ding! He received a text message.

    Yin Muchen took his phone out to have a look. It was Liu Caizhe.

    He read the message carefully and ced his phone back in his pocket. He held Liu Wanxin¡¯s hand tight. His dark eyes were extremely cold and bitter as he softly said, ¡°Mum, would you me me in the future? In the future, would you...not forgive me? Mum, I am sorry. You gave me so much space, but I... Mum, I want to gamble the chances...¡±

    ...

    Liu Wanxin woke up the next afternoon. She opened her eyes, and her line of vision was all dark. She had already gotten used to the darkness, but her right hand was very warm, there was a pair ofrge hands firmly holding onto her.

    The moment she moved, a deep and gentle voice rang out by the sides of her ear. ¡°Mum, are you awake now?¡±

    Liu Wanxin followed the source of the sound. Her face was pale, but she let out a benevolent smile of a mother on her face as she said, ¡°Ah Chen, what are you doing here?¡±

    Yin Muchen had yet to say anything, and Xiao Qing replied, ¡°Godma, Older Brother apanied you the entire time sincest night. He is still here right now, Older Brother did not even shut his eyes for a single second.¡±

    Liu Wanxin listened on and chided him immediately. ¡°Ah Chen, Mum is fine. Old people just have many problems. You don¡¯t have to be shocked at a small matter. How tired must you be if you did not shut your eyes sincest night. I don¡¯t need you to apany me anymore. Let Xiao Qing do so. You should hurry back and repay your sleep debt. After you are done resting, you cane back again to visit Mum.¡±

    ¡°Mum, I am fine. I don¡¯t need to rest...¡± Yin Muchen tucked the strands of hair hanging by his mother¡¯s cheeks behind her ear and gently said, ¡°As long as mum does not faint in the future to scare me, it is all good. I only have one mother. I hope that you will be able to live till you are 100 years old.¡±

    Liu Wanxin was delighted. She took her hand back and said, ¡°Ah Chen, humans all need to rest. Your body is not made out of steel. Be good, go back, and take a nap. If you get tired again, who woulde and take care of Mum?¡±

    He didn¡¯t close his eyes for the entire night. Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes were filled with blood vessels as he nodded his head. ¡°Okay, I will ask the doctor to check your body first.¡±

    The doctor came over. He examined Liu Wanxin¡¯s body before he said, ¡°President Yin, Madam¡¯s condition has already stabilized. After a few more days of observation, she will be discharged, but in the future, Madam has toe for regr checks.¡±

    The doctor was referring to the possibility of her entire body getting paralysed.

    Yin Muchen understood his instructions, and the doctor walked out of the room.

    Xiao Qing took a bucket of warm water over. She wrung a clean towel as she wanted to help Liu Wanxin wipe her body. At this moment, Yin Muchen took the towel in his hands as he said, ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    His movements were gentle as he helped to wipe Liu Wanxin¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ah Chen, we don¡¯t need you here. You should go back home to rest. Let Xiao Qing do it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Although Yin Muchen agreed verbally, he still helped Liu Wanxin to wipe her body. He had some of Xiao Qing¡¯s assistance as he helped Liu Wanxin to change into a new set of clean clothes.

    A subordinate came with some in porridge. He helped Liu Wanxin sit up before cing a soft pillow behind her back, and he fed her the porridge personally.

    After seeing how filial her son was, Liu Wanxin was emotional as she said, ¡°Ah Chen, the most blissful thing that your mother did was to marry your father. After that, I got such a good son. But after that Yin De appeared, he ruined our family and ruined the rest of my life. Ah Chen, four years ago, don¡¯t me Mum for letting you see that surveince footage on purpose. With regards to the matters involving Yin De, Mum would never concede on this issue. As long as I still have a breath left inside me, I want to see Yin De die in jail in this lifetime. Let him rot in jail!¡±

    As she spoke, Liu Wanxin stretched her hand out to touch his handsome face. ¡°Ah Chen, being able to see Yin De die in jail, Mum does not have any more regrets. This world has only left us mother and son to rely on one another. Mum is useless. My legs are disabled, and my eyes are blind now. Mum takes every extra day as a blessing. You¡¯d better not worry for the sake of Mum. Ah Chen, the only wish that Mum has is for you to be happy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Mum, I got it,¡± Yin Muchen replied softly.

    ...

    Inside the Royal Vi

    Knock, knock. Aunty pushed the door open and entered. She noticed Yin Shuiling sitting at the head of the bed while she held a fountain pen in her hands as she drewics.

    Aunty held the meal tray in her hands as she walked forward. ¡°Miss Yin, it is time to eat now.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling ced theics to one side. Aunty ced the meal tray in front of her, and Yin Shuiling took the chopsticks into her hands as she started to quietly eat.

    Aunty let out a sigh. She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Miss Yin, did you quarrel with Sirst night? Sir did note back for the entire day. Miss Yin, maybe you do not like what I am going to say, but I still have to let you know. You know men. There are times where they are chauvinistic. They are also tired after fighting for their careers. After they return home, they hope for a woman to be at home to give them warmth.

    ¡°Men like Sir that are handsome and rich, there must be many women outside who like him, but Sir just loves you alone. He pampers you only. You also have to appropriately turn soft and spend the days well together with him. If you quarrel with him frequently, he will also have a day where his patience is used up. If there is a day where he is really tired and really does not return back home, could you really be happy then?

    ¡°You look. It is the New Year now. Others are all in a joyous mood, and it is only our family that is cold and silent... Ay!¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not say anything. She ate her meal quietly, but her face was pale, and her senses were in a blur.

    At this moment, the sound of someone opening the door rang in her ears. Aunty was surprised as she eximed, ¡°Sir, you are back now?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s hand that she used to hold her chopsticks froze. She did not lift her head up, but the rest of her peripheral gaze was intruded by a handsome figure. Yin Muchen hade back home.

    ¡°Sir, have you eaten yet? I will go and heat the dishes up.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that. I have eaten already.¡± Yin Muchen walked over, he stretched his hand out to remove his thin coat and ced it onto the sofa before lifting his gaze up to look at the small woman who was lying down on the bed.

    The woman was drooping her small head down and did not look at him. He withdrew his gaze and lifted his heels to walk towards the bathroom.

    After a while, the sound of water flowing rang out from the bathroom. He was taking a shower.

    Aunty broke out intoughter. She bent over to collect the meal tray by Yin Shuiling¡¯s side before softly advising her. ¡°Miss Yin, since Sir is back home, that means that he has taken the first step. Miss Yin, you have to be good, you have to listen to Aunty¡¯s words. It is cute for women to throw a tantrum, but if you throw a tantrum frequently, then it is a pity. There are not too many men in this world who would be able to take it. If you talk to Sir properly, don¡¯t push Sir away anymore. If you do not want Sir, there are many women waiting for him. You¡¯d better not let them gain this advantage.¡±

    Aunty walked out of the room.

    Yin Shuiling was alone as she sat on the bed. She was in a daze as she did not know what she was thinking about, and at this moment, the sound of the flowing water stopped in the bathroom. She was shocked, and she used her small fair hand to hurriedly tidy her hair.

    She had long sleeved silk pyjamas on her body. She bit her pink lip as she undid a button.

    At this moment, the door of the bathroom opened up. Yin Muchen was dressed in a ck robe as he walked out.

    Yin Shuiling felt her small heart thumping furiously, and it was due to her nervousness.

    At this moment, one corner of the silk nkets was lifted up. The many on the bed. There was the clean and pure scent on his body mixed together with the freshness of the shower gel, and it was very pleasant to the nose.

    He did not say anything, but he closed his eyes as he went to sleep.

 Chapter 588 - Your President Was Chased Out Of His House

    <h4>Chapter 588: Your President Was Chased Out Of His House</h4>

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s boiling blood turned icy cold in an instant. She was in a blur and did not know what was happening.

    She lowered her gaze to look at herself, and the buttons of her pyjamas were undone, exposing arge part of her exquisite corbones. She only wanted tough; did she be a fool once again?

    She turned her gaze to the side to look at the man, before calmly saying. ¡°Get up; don¡¯t sleep on my bed!¡±

    Yin Muchen opened his eyes. It was still okay if he did not open his eyes. The moment he opened his eyes, she noticed how bloodshot they were. There was ayer of stubble on his lower jaw, and he looked extremely exhausted.

    He looked at the woman. The woman¡¯s expression was ice-cold. He lifted his hand up to support his forehead before easing his temper to coax her gently. ¡°Shuiling, be good. Don¡¯t continue to throw a tantrum. I am very tired right now. Let me sleep for a while, okay?¡±

    ¡°No way.¡± Yin Shuiling shook her head. She slowly curled the corners of her lips and let out a mocking smile as she said, ¡°What were you doing outside on the first day of the New Year. Were you exhausted after being together with other women, so you came back here to sleep? What did you treat this ce as ¡ª a stopover?¡±

    Yin Muchen felt his headache. He stretched his hand out to hold her small hand. ¡°Shuiling...¡±

    He had yet to finish his words when she shook hisrge hand off before coldly spitting out two words: ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s entire face turned dark. He sat up to look at the woman before lifting the nkets up to get off of the bed. He walked over to the sofa to sleep.

    He merely took two steps, and a gust of wind blew by his side. It was Yin Shuiling who jumped off of the bed, and she stretched her small hand out to tug the sleeves of his shirt. She pointed towards the door as she said, ¡°Yin Muchen, you¡¯d better get lost. I don¡¯t want to see you right now!¡±

    Yin Muchen raised his eyebrows. He saw that the small woman was not backing down at all, and he said, ¡°Shuiling, I was in the hospital for the entire night yesterday. I haven¡¯t slept. I am so exhausted. Can you let me sleep for a while, and I can coax you after I am awake?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to coax me, Yin Muchen. You also should not portray yourself so pitifully! Were you exhausted because of me? What does you being tired have to do with me? Whoever you got tired with, you should go over there to sleep. I am not going to serve you.¡± Yin Shuiling bent over to throw the thin coat from the sofa at his face.

    Yin Muchen did not duck away. p! The thin material of the winter coat hit his face beforending on the carpet.

    The atmosphere turned awkward in an instant.

    The two faced one another as they stood in front of each other. Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes were red as she red at him. Her emotions were raging, and he pursed his lips together in silence.

    Yin Muchen looked at her with his dark gaze for a few seconds. ¡°Okay...¡± He nodded his head and curled the corners of his lips up as he said, ¡°I will get lost.¡± He bent over to pick up the coat before lifting his long legs to walk out of the door.

    The sound of Aunty¡¯s voice rang out from downstairs. ¡°Sir, where are you going. It is already nighttime... Aiya, what are you fighting for? It is the New Year season right now.¡±

    ....

    He left.

    Yin Shuiling looked at the tightly shut door. He left once again.

    Her legs did not have strength in them. She followed the side of the bed as she slid down slowly to sit down on the carpet. She curled both of her legs up, and she cupped her face. There was heat on her fingers from the tears that trickled down her face.

    She did not know what she was trying to do.

    She¡¯d personally seen him walking out of the main lobby of SK with a woman. She should have questioned him outright.

    She should have asked him why he lied and questioned him about who that woman was. More than anything, she should have asked him whether he was supporting another woman other than her outside.

    But, she did not dare to do so.

    The only thing she dared to do was to throw a tantrum with him and wage a cold war, and she would turn into a ridiculous woman who was getting angry for no valid reason like she was right now.

    It was a childish joke.

    He did not like her to behave like this, and even she looked down on this version of herself.

    He leftst night. She lost her soul for the entire day. She took theic book and did not know what she was drawing. Her mind was full of him.

    He came back today, and actually inside her heart, she was very happy, very nervous, and very anxious. Aunty had asked her to persuade him to stay. Aunty still said that there were many women outside who liked him... She also wanted to persuade him to stay behind herself.

    But he did not talk to her, and he only slept. She could not control her own temper properly, and she was angry at him again.

    Yin Shuiling buried her small face in her kneecaps as she cried out painfully. She also wanted to spend the days with him well, but why did she act in a way, one time after another, to push him further way?

    Actually, in the past four years, she really did not grow up at all. She was stuck at 18.

    Her heart became silent and lonely in the light of the day. She closed her own heart off and did not open her heart out to others, so when any gust of wind that blew over the grass outside, she would be very sensitive.

    She loved Yin Muchen deeply, but she did not dare to love him at the same time. She felt both regret and guilt as she was tortured on a daily basis, and her world was extremely depressing.

    ...

    Inside the SK skyscraper.

    There was an urgent project in thepany. Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya were working overtime, and both of thempleted their tasks as they prepared to leave. At this moment, the elevator opened up, and Yin Muchen stepped out of the lift.

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya looked at the man and froze. Hu Ya was even more rmed as he opened his mouth wide, and he noticed that the man was dressed in a loose ck robe. There was a pair of homely dark blue slippers, his hair was messy, and the cor of his robe was open as he walked over withrge strides.

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya could not regain their senses. Throughout these years, it was their first time seeing Yin Muchen in such a messy state ¡ª a President wearing his pyjamas and slippers as he appeared in the office.

    ¡°Pre...President...¡± Hu Ya was stuttering as he greeted him.

    Yin Muchen did not worry about these two men who were looking at him as if they were looking at a beast. He went inside the President¡¯s office. Bang! He mmed the door.

    Hu Ya quickly used both of his hands to rub his eyes as he said, ¡°Manager Liu, is that our President? I am thinking that I must¡¯ve gone blind. It is the first day of the new year; why is President in this state?¡±

    Liu Caizhe looked at the firmly shut door of the office. He shrugged his shoulders nonchntly as he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you able to tell? No matter how I look at it, your President seems to have been chased out of the house.¡±

    ¡°What? Chased out of the house? Who has the guts to do so?¡± Hu Ya murmured inside his heart. No wonder President¡¯s expression was so bad. His face was almost as dark as charcoal.

    ¡°Hah.¡± Liu Caizhe patted Hu Ya¡¯s shoulders as he said, ¡°In the entire world, other than Miss Yin, who would bully him?¡±

    After he was done speaking, Liu Caizhe walked off.

    ¡°Ay, Manager Liu.¡± Hu Ya quickly stopped him and said, ¡°We are leaving just like that? President is still inside...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Muchen is hiding here to sleep; he does not need us.¡±

    Hu Ya was worried as he had a nce at Yin Muchen¡¯s office before leaving together with Liu Caizhe. He walked while he emotionally thought, This Miss Yin is such a pro; she bullied President so badly that he is sleeping in the office.

    ...

    In the morning, Xiao Qing and the nurses moved Liu Wanxin onto the wheelchair. Xiao Qing said, ¡°Godma, I will push you downstairs to take a stroll. Have a breathe of fresh air.¡±

    Liu Wanxin nodded her head and said, ¡°Sure.¡± As she spoke, she touched her own hair as she said, ¡°Xiao Qing, is my hair very messy? Go and take ab first to help me tidy my hair.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Xiao Qing turned around and went into the bathroom.

    The windows inside the ward were not shut, and at this moment, there was a cold breeze of winter wind that blew inside. Liu Wanxin felt an itch in her throat, so she cupped her hand over her mouth to cough for a moment.

    The moment she coughed, she felt there was a sticky moisture on her palm.

    It was blood.

    Her unfocused eyes froze for a moment.

    At this moment, the sound of the doctor¡¯s voice rang out from outside the room. ¡°President Yin...¡±

    Liu Wanxin quickly regained her senses. She felt for two pieces of paper by the bed stand and wiped her palm messily. Because she could not see where the rubbish bin was, she frantically stuffed the tissues underneath the bed.

    After she was done, the door of the ward was pushed open. ¡°Mum.¡± Yin Muchen walked inside.

    Yin Muchen was dressed in a thin ck and white striped v-neck sweater. He matched it with a pair of slim cut ck trousers and a dark blue cotton jacket on the outside. The fatigue was gone, and this casual dress made him look extra young and handsome.

    ¡°Mum.¡± Yin Muchen walked over to the front of the wheelchair. He squatted down and held Liu Wanxin¡¯s hand as he gently asked, ¡°Mum, how is your health today?¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Liu Wanxin nodded her head immediately as she said, ¡°Mum feels that my body is getting so much better. I can be discharged today.¡±

    ¡°You cannot be discharged today. The doctor said that he would need to observe you for two more days. Mum has to listen to the doctor¡¯s words. I will apany you in the hospital for the next few days.¡±

    Liu Wanxin snorted in her heart as she said, ¡°You are here to apany me? Wouldn¡¯t the one in your home be unhappy with this?¡±

    Yin Muchen smiled as he said, ¡°How could it be? She is not someone who is spoiled and would throw a tantrum for nothing.¡±

    Liu Wanxin was satisfied and let out a sigh before stretching her hand out to touch Yin Muchen¡¯s head. She slowly said, ¡°Ah Chen, when you have time, bring her over to let Mum have a look at her.¡±

    Yin Muchen froze and said, ¡°Mum, what is wrong with you? You are behaving so weird today.¡± He looked at Liu Wanxin carefully as he said, ¡°Mum, are you not feeling well?¡±

    ¡°Ah Chen, you¡¯d better not continue taking advantage of me after you get what you want! Didn¡¯t you want this to happen?¡± Liu Wanxin was displeased as she spoke.

    Yin Muchen did not say anything.

    It was right. For the past year, he had been working so hard in front of his mother just to achieve this.

    Mother knew it.

    ¡°Ah Chen, don¡¯t think that Mum has epted Yin Shuiling already and now likes Yin Shuiling. Mum will tell you right now: there is no chance of Mum liking her, and the moment I think of the fact of her being the daughter of Yin De and that you are together with her right now, I feel like my entire body is being stabbed with needles.¡±

    ¡°Mummy, then you...¡±

    ¡°Then why would I agree to this suddenly? That is because I suddenly thought of something: I cannot apany you forever. There will be a day when I will leave your side. If you cannot do without her, what else can I do? If there is a day that I leave first, how could I let my only son to be alone in this world all by himself? Ah Chen, Mother is conceding to you.¡±

    Yin Muchen lightly ced his head on Liu Wanxin¡¯sp. He stretched his hands out to hug his mother¡¯s waist. The sunshine from outside the window streamed into the room and spewed onto this pair of mother and son, and it gave both of them a warm glow. Yin Muchen closed his eyes and murmured, ¡°Mother, thank you for loving me so much and pampering me so much.¡±

    ...

    In a blink of an eye, two weeks passed by. In those two weeks, Yin Shuiling did not see Yin Muchen because Yin Muchen did not return back to the vi even once, and of course, she did not take the initiative to look for him.

    The fourteenth day of the new year, Yin Shuiling went over to the western restaurant, the western restaurant that Yin Muchen gifted her with. She sat down on the chair as she texted Ning Qing.

 Chapter 589 - You Are Really Spoiled And Pampered By Older Brother Yin

    <h4>Chapter 589: You Are Really Spoiled And Pampered By Older Brother Yin</h4>

    [Qing Qing, how are your eyes now?]

    At this time, Ning Qing had already given birth to Little Young Master Lu. Little Young Master Lu was already six months old. Ning Qing went to Ennd to do her retina attachment surgery and had juste back to the country.

    Ning Qing¡¯s text message came back very quickly. [My eyes are very good. I have already returned back to the entertainment industry to direct a new programme. Shuiling, how are you and Older Brother Yin doing?]

    [Not very good; we are in the middle of a cold war.]

    [What...How long has it been?]

    [Two weeks.]

    [Two weeks? Yin Shuiling, what did you do to provoke Older Brother Yin!?]

    Yin Shuiling looked at this text message and lifted her eyebrows up into a frown. [Why am I the one who provoked him?]

    [Is this even a question that needs to be asked? Older Brother Yin pampers you so much normally. When you throw a tantrum sometimes, it is always Older Brother Yin who has to bow his head down first. This time, he actually did not bother about you for two weeks. You must have made him unable to take it anymore.]

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small, cherry-like lips were pouty. It was just as if everyone on earth knew that he pampered her. She pressed the reply key. [Nothing much also. I just said that I gave another man oral.]

    The reply from the other end was [...]

    Yin Shuiling did not care about it.

    Ning Qing¡¯s text message came in again, [Shuiling, you are really spoiled by Older Brother Yin¡¯s pampering. How can you lie about these types of things so easily? Older Brother Yin is a man. If you say those things, it is akin to using a knife to stab his heart.]

    [No, the day that I said it, he was also not angry about it. When he returned at night, I did not allow him to sleep. I asked him to get lost.]

    Ning Qing: [...]

    After three seconds, Ning Qing sent another message. [Older Brother Yin is not worthy of being pitied. He is reaping the effects of what he has sowed! Shuiling, you are happy now. The person that you want least has disappeared.]

    Ning Qing wasughing at her. Yin Shuiling knew from the moment she looked at the text. She pursed her red lips together and did not reply to the text message.

    At this moment, Ning Qing¡¯s text came in once again. [Shuiling, if you are capable, you¡¯d better not feel any pain when you are piercing him and making him hurt. If you really hurt yourself, I would look down on you because you are really so foolish.]

    Yin Shuiling was in a daze as she read the text message a few times. At this moment, she leaned back in the red sofa. The boots on her feet were removed. Her small, cute feet had a pair of cute pink cotton socks on them. She curled both of her thighs up, and used one slim arm to hug her body. She buried her small head with her ck hair flowing as she fell quietly into a daydream.

    She was not satisfied. Every man that she mentioned was actually him, and it was all of the shameless things that he did to her in the past...

    Why was he angry?

    She only had a man like him.

    That man was so funny. Four years ago, when she was 18 years old, he forced her against her will, and he still whispered in her ear and said that all the men that slept with her were all incapable...

    That¡¯s right. He was the incapable one. It was him who was incapable.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s head was in a mess as she pondered on, and at this moment, the doors of the Western restaurant were pulled open by the service staff. ¡°President Yin, pleasee in...¡±

    President Yin?

    Yin Shuiling lifted her gaze up to look forward. Because she was seated on the red sofa near the French windows, the moment she lifted her head up, she looked towards the main doors. A group of five or six people walked in. All of them were dressed extremely smartly, and the one right in front of them all was Yin Muchen.

    Yin Muchen was dressed extremely formal today. He had a white shirt matched with a tie, together with a pair of ck trousers. There was a dark blue business vest above the shirt, and he had a ck suit on the outside. When he entered through the doors, he removed his thin ck coat before he handed it over to Hu Ya, who was by his side. The cool colours on him made him look slick and handsome, and he had an incredible aura.

    He did not turn his gaze sideways, so Yin Shuiling only saw half of his face. She had not seen him for two weeks now, and his features became more and more defined. His lower jaw was smooth, and he looked incredibly handsome.

    He pursed his lips together and did not say a single word. When he was silent, it made him look like a mature and calm 32 year old man and made others look up to him.

    The manager of the restaurant came up to greet him. ¡°President Yin, why did you not make a call before you came here to have a meal? Little Boss is also around. She is there.¡±

    The true boss of the restaurant was Yin Muchen. Yin Muchen had transferred the restaurant and gifted it to Yin Shuiling, so all of the staff addressed her as ¡°Little Boss¡±.

    And today, when Big Boss was here, the manager of the restaurant had to naturally bring Little Boss up.

    After that, without any warning and preparation, Yin Shuiling saw the manager of the restaurant pointing in her direction. After that, the entire group of smartly dressed gentlemen looked over in her direction, including Yin Muchen.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s tiny exquisite face turned red instantly. How did she look right now?

    She removed her shoes and was wearing socks as she stepped on the sofa...and a few metres away from her, the men there were all aces in their industries. Yin Muchen was naturally the most charismatic standing right in front.

    Yin Muchen could tell slowly. Her gaze was in a daze as it collided with his deep, dark eyes. It was a few seconds, and he looked at her from head to toe. He was calm and confident as he looked at her entirely before lifting his eyebrows.

    Yin Shuiling was embarrassed, and she was so shy that wanted to dig a hole in the ground to hide away.

    This was so embarrassing!

    She unfurled her legs that were curled up together. All of her little snow-white toes were so stiff as she went to sp her boots with her toes. After she got a hold on them, she bent her waist down to put on her boots.

    When she was putting her shoes back on, she heard the elegant voice of a middle aged man. ¡°It seems that the small boss of your restaurant is not working hard enough during working hours. It is way too rxing for her, haha.¡±

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡± The middle aged man that spoke was standing by Yin Muchen¡¯s side. She had a look just now. It was a President in his 50s, and he seemed extremely elegant.

    The restaurant manager was also embarrassed, and at this moment, Hu Ya politely said, ¡°President Xiao, you just returned to the country and might not know. The little boss of this restaurant is our President¡¯s...younger sister...¡±

    Xiao Xiang understood what was going on. ¡°Oh, it is actually your younger sister. No wonder. A younger sister that has President Yin to support her naturally would not have many worries.¡±

    Yin Shuiling froze as she put on her shoes.

    Younger sister...

    At this moment, the sound of deep, charmingughter rang out by her ears. Yin Muchen said, ¡°President Xiao, let¡¯s go into the private room then.¡±

    ¡°President Yin, hold on for a moment. My daughter is already on the way here...¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Speak of the devil. The doors of the restaurant were open once again. Xiao Yao walked into the restaurant. Xiao Yao looked beautiful, and she was dressed in a rose coloured coat that made her look exceptionally feminine.

    Xiao Xiang quickly introduced Yin Muchen to Xiao Yao. ¡°President Yin, this is my daughter, Xiao Yao. She just came back to the country after studying overseas. Xiao Yao, this is President Yin.¡±

    Compared to those femininedies, Xiao Yao was truly a daughter hailing from a wealthy family. She was knowledgeable, reserved, but was not coy at the same time. She was sincere as she looked at Yin Muchen, smiled, and said, ¡± President Yin... I have heard many things about you.¡±

    Yin Muchen nced at her briefly. He was not too interested, but he did look her in the eyes. ¡°Miss Xiao, how are you?¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s not stand around any further. President, President Xiao, Miss Xiao, let¡¯s go into the private room.¡±

    After Yin Shuiling was done putting on her shoes and stood up, she only saw the back profiles of a group. Among the sea of people, she could briefly see Yin Muchen, who was right in front. Xiao Yao was right by his side, and they looked like a ssy, educated from a wealthy upbringing.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling stood on the spot for a long time and did not move at all, and at this moment, a lithe figure ran over. It was thetest addition to the restaurant, Wu Qian. ¡°Older Sister Yin, what are you doing, standing here?¡±

    Wu Qian was 19 years old this year. She had just started to attend university. She was bright and lively in character, and her figure was svelte. She had just been with this restaurant for one month and had turned into the most popr staff member in the restaurant, and those male customers all liked to hit on her.

    She knew how to act cute. She would normally pout her small lips and wink her eyes; she knew what men liked.

    Yin Shuiling looked at Wu Qian and shook her head. ¡°Nothing much.¡±

    ¡°Little Boss.¡± At this moment, the manager of the restaurant walked over. He held a meal tray in his hands and said, ¡°President Yin¡¯s private room needs some tea. Little Boss, do you want to send it over personally?¡±

    Yin Shuiling hesitated.

    Wu Qian heard the words, ¡°President Yin¡± and her eyes lit up. She looked at Yin Shuiling and said, ¡°Older Sister Yin, if you are unwilling to go, then why don¡¯t you let me do it instead?¡±

    Wu Qian went to receive the tea tray.

    ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Yin Shuiling went before her and took the tray. ¡°I will go.¡±

    She walked away.

    She got to the door of the luxurious private room. Yin Shuiling wanted to head inside, but at this moment, she heard the sound of merryughter ringing out from inside the room. She stopped by the side of the door before she snuck her small head out to secretly to look over.

    Yin Muchen had removed the ck suit jacket, exposing his white shirt underneath. The shirt made him look handsome like a piece of fine jade. His dark blue business vest entuated his sculpted and toned figure. The cold and sharp air of business was very apparent, and he looked very mesmerizing.

    Xiao Yao was seated by his side.

    Xiao Xiang smiled as he said, ¡°It turns out that President Yin studied business management in America and took many foreignnguages as a minor. My Xiao Yao is very simr to President Yin. She has done much research in foreignnguages. The previous time, Xiao Yao said so many things over the phone to both me and her mum, we did not even understand a single word, and after that mess, it was then that we realized that she was speaking to us in Arabic!¡±

    ¡°Arabic? Arabic is the hardestnguage to master on earth.¡± The crowd on the table were in unison.

    ¡°No matter how difficult it is to master, I believe that President Yin knows them all. President Yin, did I guess correctly?¡±

    Everyone channelled their gazes over to look at Yin Muchen, and they were curious.

    Xiao Yao was also curious.Her beautiful eyes were focused on the man by her side before she started speaking in Arabic first.

    The group present on the scene did not understand anything.

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up. His dark gaze fell on Xiao Yao, and he was confident as he started speaking in Arabic.

    His voice was deep, charming, and the moment he opened his mouth, Xiao Yao¡¯s face turned red.

    Xiao Xiang broke out into merryughter and said, ¡°Daughter, what did you tell President Yin? Say it out loud. Let us hear.¡±

    ¡°Haha, President Xiao, how can Miss Xiao let you know what she said to President Yin? This is a secret between both of them.¡±

    The word ¡°secret¡± was a little ambiguous, and it was a man like Yin Muchen that made any woman want to be rted to him in any possible way. Furthermore, an asion where a group of men were gathered together, they were not going to hold back what they were going to say.

    Yin Muchen lifted his eyebrows and did not say anything while Xiao Yao blushed as she remained reserved.

    Xiao Xiang was extremely satisfied. He coughed softly before he got to the point. ¡°President Yin, I heard that the gold mine project that you had in Southeast Asia has failed. This is really a pity. Everyone really waited with bated breaths as we anticipated your rise to that golden seat to take a step further. This time, I am afraid, the losses that you have sustained have amounted to quite a lot.¡±

    Yin Muchen pursed his thin lips together and had a tight smile on his face.

    ¡°President Yin, it is okay for the gold mine project to fail the previous time. There is a CTCI project that has started to take tenders in my control, and this project is what eightpaniese together to work together with the government in the finance world...¡±

    The moment Xiao Xiang mentioned ¡°CTCI tender,¡± the entire room turned silent, and even Yin Muchen turned his gaze over towards Xiao Xiang.

    Without any doubt, the motive of Yin Muchen attending this dinner was to get more information regarding the CTCI tender, and it was natural that the project that he would personally attend and mingle around with others would not be so simple.

    Yin Shuiling drooped her small head before she turned around to leave.

 Chapter 590 - Sir, Quickly Come Back Home To Have A Look

    <h4>Chapter 590: Sir, Quickly Come Back Home To Have A Look</h4>

    Yin Shuiling walked along the corridor, and Wu Qian walked over in her direction. She looked at the meal tray that Yin Shuiling was holding in her hands as she said, ¡°Older Sister Yin, didn¡¯t you go in to serve tea? Let me go in then.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure.¡± Yin Shuiling handed the meal tray to Wu Qian before lifting her slim legs to leave.

    Wu Qian was jubnt as she held onto the tray to walk into the private room.

    She entered the private room. Wu Qian nced at the dining table, and when she had a clear look at Yin Muchen¡¯s handsome face, her heartbeat started to elerate. Was this the rumoured Yin Muchen?

    Xiao Xiang was speaking. Everyone was listening to him quietly. Wu Qian walked in and Yin Muchen raised his gaze up to nce at her. He looked at her for a brief moment.

    Wu Qian saw the man¡¯s dark, marble-like gaze, and her face turned red immediately. sSe noticed the man looking at herzily before his gaze seemed to unintentionally drift towards her.

    He probably noticed that there was no one standing behind her, and he was nonchnt as he withdrew his gaze back towards Xiao Xiang.

    Wu Qian was a little disappointed. She did not stir up his attention, but she did not give up. She held the meal tray and wanted to walk over to Yin Muchen¡¯s side.

    At this moment, Hu Ya walked over and took the meal tray that she was holding in her hands as he said, ¡°Okay, you can go back now.¡±

    Hu Ya pointed towards the door.

    Looking at the handsome figure that Hu Ya was guarding behind him, Wu Qian knew that she did not have the capabilities to meet a man like him anymore. She pouted her lips before she left.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling sent a text message to Ning Qing. [I saw him just now. There is a femininedy by his side.]

    Ning Qing¡¯s text came back very quickly. [And then?]

    [Then I left.]

    [You...]

    [Shuiling, does your Young Master Lu have women other than you?]

    [No.]

    [Oh, is that right? But he seems to have one.]

    [What do you mean by seems to have one? Why do you not go and ask him then? A rich, powerful, and handsome man is a ma, and they specifically attract the attention of women. It doesn¡¯t mean that he is sleeping with other women just because he has a woman by his side.]

    [What is the point of asking?] Yin Shuiling continued to type. [I saw that femininedy. She is pretty good, her father seems to be elegant, rich, and powerful. She can help him, but I do not have anything at all. I do not understand the Arabic that he is speaking. I also do not know anything about finance. I only know how to throw a tantrum with him and need him to coax me...]

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small fingers stopped. She deleted everything she had typed, then wrote a few simple words. [ Ever since the moment I betrayed him, I did not have the abilitiy to ask him anymore.]

    What capabilities did she have?

    It was her who leaked the news about the gold mine, and she betrayed him.

    And what was the point of asking him?

    She wanted to save her father from prison, and there was no chance of her getting together with him at all.

    And now, everything was just like a dream, and she was just a spy who was by his side just to make use of him.

    After her father was out of prison, she would migrate overseas with her father, and she would leave him.

    Ning Qing¡¯s reply came a few minutester. [Shuiling, would you really leave with Uncle?]

    She probably would.

    Yin Shuiling wanted to reply to the text, but after she typed, ¡°I will,¡± she deleted it again. She typed it and deleted it again, and it repeated a few times; she did not send this message.

    What was she hesitating for?

    Or did she still not bear to do so?

    Ding! A text message came in. It was from Sixth Older Brother ¡ª The proposal for CTCI tender, take it from Yin Muchen¡¯sputer.

    CTCI...

    Yin Shuiling was not surprised at all. Just now, in the private room, she heard how important the CTCI project was, so Mu Hai also wanted it.

    Look, her mission was here again.

    Yin Shuiling put her phone in her pocket. She stood before the French windows as she took a deep breath. She told herself again and again. Wake up Yin Shuiling. Everything is fake, and this is all just for show now...

    At this moment, her shirt was tugged by a small hand. A cute young girl was tugging her. The young girl was cute as she childishly asked, ¡°Older Sister, my Barbie doll fell underneath the sofa. Can you help me get it?¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at the young girl standing before her. She seemed to be around three or four years old. She had a pair ofrge eyes and was very very cute. Her heart felt soft as she said, ¡°Okay, Older Sister will help you pick it up.¡±

    The barbie doll fell between the gap of the sofa and the wall, and she bent over to pick it up.

    ...

    Yin Muchen stood some distance behind. His hands were in his pockets as he looked at the woman that was bent over grabbing something. She removed her outer coat, and she wore a loose Korean-style button-up sweater. Although the light summery light grey colour matched the pastel yellow, there was a row of English words on the chest on her sweater, and it was to make her look cute.

    There was a pair of white boots on her feet. Boots were all in these styles. It was short and made others look big, but her slim legs were fitted inside and made her look small and cute.

    There was a pair of nude coloured stockings on her feet. The hem of her sweater ended around her kneecaps, and it exposed her straight and supple calves. Her legs were long and beautiful, and they looked extra attractive.

    Ast this moment, her back faced him. Because she was bending over, her small butt was perky and pointing towards the sky. The hem of the shirt went upwards, and his gaze was on fire as his gaze went towards the middle of her legs.

    At this moment, a light whistle rang out behind him. Two foreigners passed by, and both of them used English to converse with one another ¡ª¡±Wow, the woman in front is so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°They all said that women who are deflowered would not have such straight legs. Look at how straight the woman¡¯s legs are. They are still held together so tight. She could still be a virgin.¡±

    ¡°Haha, what do you know? There is a type of woman on this earth that has legs that are always straight. This type of woman is hard to find and can be considered premium items because they are tight...in bed.¡±

    The two foreigners talked dirty with one another as they went off into the distance. Yin Muchen stared at the woman. His hands that were buried inside his pockets pressed towards the deep end as he swallowed his saliva harshly.

    Yin Shuiling picked the Barbie doll up and handed it over to the young girl. The young girl suddenly did not know which private room her parents were in anymore. Yin Shuiling did not have any other choice, and she held onto her small hand as she brought the young girl to search for her parents.

    Yin Shuiling disappeared from his line of vision. Hu Ya walked behind Yin Muchen, and he hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°President, haven¡¯t you made up with Miss Yin yet? The CCTV footage from the office that day showed that Miss Yin went over to thepany to look for you at night on the eve of the new year, and you coincidentally walked out of the lift with Xiao Qing. Miss Yin probably misunderstood...¡±

    Yin Muchen did not say anything; he knew.

    The CCTV footage was taken out by Yin Muchen on the morning of the second day of the new year. She must have seen him walking out with Xiao Qing, so she threw a tantrum towards him that night.

    At that time in the office, when he looked at the CCTV recording, Hu Ya suddenly thought about the time that he called Yin Shuiling on the night of the candlelight dinner. It was only then that Yin Muchen knew that his lie about staying overtime in the office was exposed, and this was an easy reason for him to understand why she was being so cold towards him that night.

    She was being jealous.

    She was very very jealous.

    ¡°President, Miss Yin probably has many misunderstandings about you. You¡¯ve had many girlfriends in the past four years. Su Mo, Fang Yuanyuan... Miss Yin probably thought that you slept...with every one of them. You went to visit Madam, and Miss Yin probably thought that you were secretly keeping another woman outside behind her back. Miss Yin really cares about it. But I do not understand, since Miss Yin takes it to heart, why did she note and question you directly?¡±

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up. Why did she not ask him?

    She was probably the only one who knew why.

    Heh.

    Hu Ya noticed that Yin Muchen was being silent, and actually, not only was Miss Yin being weird, but President was also being weird.

    President knew the reason that Miss Yin was jealous on the second day of the new year. He obviously could go back to exin everything and make it up to Miss Yin, but President did not say anything, and he did not go back to see Miss Yin even once in the past two weeks. He would sleep in the office.

    But Hu Ya thought, President probably missed Miss Yin. If not, President would not choose to have dinner in this western restaurant today.

    ...

    Inside the Royal Vi

    Yin Shuiling returned to the vi. Aunty took the dishes as she walked out from the kitchen and said, ¡°Miss Yin, are you back? This is perfect; let¡¯s have dinner.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling put her bag down and washed her hands before she sat down at the dining table to eat.

    Aunty sat down opposite her. She had a look at therge house that contained only two of them. It was extremely cold and silent. Aunty let out a sigh and said, ¡°Miss Yin, Sir has not returned for half a month now. You... Do you want to take the initiative to give Sir a call? I believe that as long as you say it, Sir would definitelye back immediately.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was silent as she ate, and she did not say anything.

    Aunty could only shake her head inside her heart. This Miss Yin was way too stubborn. She did not listen to others. As a woman, she was definitely the one on the losing end.

    Ay.

    After eating dinner, Aunty put the dishes away. Yin Shuiling went upstairs, and she ended up stumbling onto the stairs. She fell down, and her kneecaps bled from hitting the stairs.

    She sat down on the stairs and curled her slim legs up. She was not hurt badly, but she could not take such pain. Tears immediately appeared in her eyes.

    She did not call out for Aunty and did not stand up. She merely used her slim arms to hug herself. The tip of her nose went sour, and her glistening tears flowed down her face.

    ¡°Woo woo...¡± She drooped her small head as she sobbed.

    Aunty heard some sounds and rushed over hurriedly. When she had a clear look at Yin Shuiling, who was alone as she hugged herself and down on the stairs while she sobbed, Aunty let out a gasp. ¡°Aiyo. Miss Yin, what is wrong with you? Did you injure your knee? Let me have a look.¡±

    Aunty had a look at the wounds on Yin Shuiling¡¯s kneecaps before she said, ¡°Okay Miss Yin, don¡¯t cry anymore. It is a small injury. Come. I will help you stand up. Let¡¯s go over to the living room, and I will apply some medicine on your wound. It will be fine after that.¡±

    As she spoke, Aunty helped Yin Shuiling wipe her tears. ¡°Miss Yin, it is not a big matter. Look at how weak you are, you are unable to control your tears at all. If Sir is at home, he would definitely be able tofort you, but... Ay, Miss Yin, I don¡¯t want to criticize you, but why are you making it difficult for yourself? Men all want their egos. Couldn¡¯t you take a step back to let him do so?¡±

    Yin Shuiling sobbed as she sniffed through her nostrils. She stood up. She did not say anything at all as she slowly limped towards the room.

    ¡°Ay, Miss Yin, I have not helped you to treat the wound yet. Miss Yin...¡±

    The door was closed in front of Aunty.

    Aunty was frozen as she stood on the spot. Other than shaking her head, she could do nothing.

    Aunty walked back into the kitchen. She pondered for a moment, and she took her phone out to dial Yin Muchen¡¯s number.

    Ding, ding! The call was connected after a while. The man¡¯s deep and charming voice rang out from the other end. ¡°Hello, Aunty...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Sir...¡±

    At this moment, Yin Muchen was inside the President¡¯s office inside SK. Both Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya were present, and during the business dinner today, Xiao Xiang gave out much important information. The trio were rushing out a proposal for the CTCI tender.

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya were by his side. Yin Muchen sat down on the leather chair as he used the pen in his hands to browse through some documents. He used his left hand to hold the phone and he used the pen to circle a group of numbers as he told Liu Caizhe that they still needed to make edits. Liu Caizhe nodded his head, and at this moment, Aunty¡¯s voice was clear as it rang out. ¡°Sir, quicklye back home to have a look. Miss Yin is injured.¡±

 Chapter 591 - Little Spoiled Shoes

    <h4>Chapter 591: Little Spoiled Shoes</h4>

    Yin Muchen¡¯s hand that he used to hold the fountain pen froze, and his face turned dark immediately. ¡°What is wrong with her?¡±

    Both Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya raised their heads up, and they looked at the man at the same time.

    ¡°Sir, both Miss Yin and I just finished our dinner, and everything was going well, but when I was putting the dishes away, Miss Yin fell down the stairs when she was nning on heading upstairs, and her kneecap was slightly injured.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s muscles that were all tight rxed in an instant. His long and thick eyshes moved slightly, and he did not say a single word.

    Because the office was very quiet, Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya heard what Aunty said on the phone. They looked each other in the eye. They were busy with an extremely important document, but Aunty made the call just because the girl was slightly injured, and this was making a mountain from a molehill.

    They knew that the man was also shocked just now.

    Aunty was still speaking. ¡°Sir, just now, when Miss Yin sat down on the steps alone, she cried. She was so upset as she cried. I told her I was going to handle her wound, she did not say anything at all. She went to her room and closed the door. Sir, Aunty has to criticize you. When a couple quarrels with one another, they reconcile with one another in a bit. How did you get angry with Miss Yin? It is the New Year, and Miss Yin does not even have a single rtive around. Other than going to the Western restaurant, she just stays at home all day. Miss Yin is just a little stubborn, but when she is being stubborn, it only disadvantages herself. Look at how pitiful she is right now; she is only a young girl.¡±

    Yin Muchen pursed his thin lips together, and he ended the call.

    He ced his phone to the side, and he took out a single cigarette. He took the lighter to light it up. He squinted his narrow eyes as he took a drag of the cigarette before slowly blowing it out. The smoke was surrounding him as he used his hand that was pinching the cigarette to hold the document that was ced on the table before he inly said, ¡°Continue.¡±

    Both Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya continued to work on the detail that was interrupted.

    At this moment, the sound of loud thunder rang out outside the French windows. Hu Ya stood up straight as he went to shut the windows. ¡°President, it is raining outside.¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted his gaze to have a nce.

    Hu Ya shut the windows as he turned around. ¡°President, the rain is so heavy...¡±

    Hu Ya stopped halfway because there was already no one sitting in the office chair. Liu Caizhe was left alone as he stood by the side of the table and shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Manager Liu, where did President go?¡±

    ¡°Where else would he go to?¡± Liu Caizhe let out a sigh and said, ¡°He is never able to win against Miss Yin.¡±

    ...

    Yin Shuiling had already fallen asleep. She was abruptly awoken by the sound of thunder outside the window. She was still afraid of darkness and thunder just as much as she was when she was young.

    After she flipped her body around, she was already curled up into a small bundle. She pulled the nkets high up as she buried her small head inside. She covered her ears and did not want to hear the terrifying sound of thunder.

    But the more she did not want to hear it, the more clearly she heard the sound instead. The sound of thunder was getting louder and louder. She closed her eyes as she shivered.

    At this moment, the sound of something came into her ears. It seemed that...the door of her room was open.

    She leaped up and immediately sat up on the bed as she turned her gaze sideways to look by the side of the door.

    There was a man standing by the side of the door: Yin Muchen.

    Yin Muchen came back.

    The tightness in Yin Shuiling¡¯s rxed. She was very afraid just now. She thought that it was a thief, and she did not expect him toe back at all.

    He finally came back home.

    Her clear almond-shaped eyes were lonely and yet soft as she looked at him.

    Yin Muchen stood at the side of the door. He was quiet and cold as he looked at the girl before lifting his hand up, undoing his ck suit.

    It was only then that Yin Shuiling realized that the clothes that he was wearing on his body were all soaked. Only the short hair on his head was still standing upright. The short hair was soaked with rain water as it was all wet, and his hair was hard and cold.

    She lifted her nkets up and got off the bed. She was barefooted as she walked to his side. She stretched her small, fair hand out, and she went to receive the suit that he removed.

    Yin Muchen did not look at her. He removed his wet suit and threw it onto the carpet.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hand froze in mid air.

    Yin Muchen lifted his head up. He used his hand to loosen the tie around his neck. The silk material of the tie was not easy to undo after it was drenched with rain water, and he tugged on it twice without managing to undo it. He turned his gaze to the side, and he looked at the dazed girl. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have eyes?¡±

    Yin Shuiling was in a blur as she regained her senses. She walked to face the man before going on her tiptoes to help him undo his tie.

    It was probably to amodate to her height, the man bent his waist down slightly, and the moment he did so, the lines on his back were all very obvious. The 32 year old man was strong and muscr.

    He was extremely attractive and masculine.

    Yin Shuiling averted her gaze. At this moment, her small waist was firmly grasped, and she was directly dragged into a broad and wet embrace.

    Yin Muchen bent forward and blocked her red lips.

    He originally did not want to make her wet, but she had to use that gaze to seduce him.

    She was attacked suddenly. Yin Shuiling widened her eyes. She had yet to undo the tie. It was sloppy as it hung on his neck. She looked at him close his eyes as he kissed her. His thick eyshes touched her eyes, and his body was cold and hard. It made her feel pain.

    She put both hands on his broad shoulders as she pushed him away.

    ¡°Yin Muchen...¡±

    The man did not let go. He used one of his muscr arms to lift her soft waist and used force to press her into his embrace. Her body was both fragrant and soft. He had not touched her for half a month now, and at this moment, he only wanted to press this soft body of hers to death. It was the best if he could spoil her.

    She lost control of her lips. Her small tongue was curled away by him. He lost the normal gentleness that he had. He was alight as he kissed her. It was as if he was about to snatch her breath away.

    Yin Shuiling did not feelfortable. She was really notfortable. Her body was slim like a willow, and she was just a tiny bundle. He used his strong shoulders as he pressed her harshly. Her chest felt stuffy, and the key point was, her feet could not touch the floor; he forced her to go on her tiptoes to kiss him.

    This kiss was extremely domineering.

    It was mere momentster that Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face turned crimson. She did not have any chance to breathe. She had no choice, but she strengthened her heart to bite down on the tip of his tongue.

    Yin Muchen cowered in pain. He let go of her small mouth and opened his eyes at the same time. He used two fingers to pin her chin down. Heughed softly without a clear reason as he said, ¡°What are you doing? You are trying to y hard to get with me? How did you know that I favour this?¡±

    Yin Shuiling froze. She did not understand what he was talking about, and she looked at him with her beautiful innocent eyes questioningly.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s breathing became hurried as he said, ¡°You are pretending with me again? Didn¡¯t you have many men in the past? You were willing to do anything with other men, and you need me to be beg you when you are with me now?¡±

    It was only now that Yin Shuiling understood what he was talking about. There was ayer of moisture on her eyes as she looked at him fearfully and gently.

    She only saw the man curl the corners of his lips up. His dark, narrow eyes were squinted together as he looked at her naughtily and roguely. He moved his thin lips as he slowly said, ¡°Little loose woman.¡±

    Little loose woman...

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s irises contracted. All of the blood flowing in her body was rushing towards her head, and her small exquisite face was even more red and pale at the same time.

    He was mocking her. The insulting intent on his face was extremely obvious. Little loose woman... This description was way more embarrassing than insulting.

    And he had to use that masculine expression in his eyes to look at her. His gaze was both daring and exposed. His daringness was touching her bottom line, and she was unable to ept it.

    Yin Shuiling drooped her small head. She ducked away from his hot breath and said, ¡°If I am so loose, find something tighter. I think that Xiao Yao is pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Xiao Yao is good. She is a daughter hailing from a wealthy family. She is intelligent and wise, and her father is also rich...¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s entire heart sunk. The tip of her nose was red, and her eyes were moist. She was on the brink of tears.

    Or maybe, she would cry in the next second.

    Yin Muchen looked at her feeling all wronged. He pinned her soft waist down as he moved his steps and half pushed and hugged her to move her to the side of the window.

    He turned her around and made her perch against the window.

    Yin Shuiling grabbed onto the curtains in one hand as she realized what he was doing. She struggled around furiously and said, ¡°Yin Muchen, you rascal. You are an animal that is only able to use your lower half to think!¡±

    ¡°If not, what did you think I was? Yin Shuiling, is this your first day knowing me? Could you not know that I only wanted your body for this?¡±

    Yin Shuiling was angered as her tears flowed out of her eyes. This made her think of the year she turned 15. That day in the bar, he also used this position on that beautiful older sister whom she did not know.

    She was unable to ept it. She clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Yin Muchen, let go of me! You can go and look for something new. Don¡¯t you have so many of your old friends to go back to?¡±

    What kind of person was Yin Muchen. The moment she spoke, he understood what she was trying to say entirely. His left hand locked her soft waist as he used his right hand to tug his own metal belt. Heughed as he said, ¡°Old friend? Which one are you referring to? Oh, I remember now. Is it that one from when you were 15 years old? I will be honest and tell you, the taste of that one was not really great. Do you know why I used her? Because that airport runway on her chest was extremely simr with yours!¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was crimson red. This man!

    She wanted to block her eyes and not listen to what he was saying, but the man got even more overboard as he continued, ¡°Yin Shuiling, at that time, I told you I wanted to do the same thing to you, and you still said that you did not want it. What about now? You are still being obedient as you are in the same position as I f...¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s ears were ringing out with what the man said atst...that word starting with a f...

    Shameless!

    Dirty!

    It was her first time when she was 15 years old. He was drunk when he took advantage of her, and he said the same word to her. She remembered it.

    ...

    After an hour and a half, Yin Shuilingy down on the bed. She could hear the sound of water flowing in the shower. Yin Muchen was taking a bath.

    When they ended just now, he carried her and helped her to bathe first, and after he sent her back onto the bed, it was only then that he went to take his own shower.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was steamed red like an apple. She turned her gaze sideways to look at the carpet ced below the window, and the carpet was soiled.

    She slowly sat up on the bed. Both of her legs were shaking. He was very cruel as he tortured her. She walked to that stretch of carpet before bending over, then used a tissue to wipe it.

    After she did so for a few moments, the door of the shower behind her opened up. The man¡¯s deep and hoarse voice rang out in the air. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Yin Shuiling was extremely shocked, she quickly stood up and lifted her gaze towards the man. She saw that the man was wearing a pair of long ck pants, and he did not wear a belt. His sculpted upper body was bare, and he took a towel in his hands as he wiped his short hair.

    The fiery desire in his handsome eyes had yet to fade. He had a frown on his face, and he was mildly upset as he looked at her bare foot as she stepped onto the carpet with the tissue in her hands.

    Yin Shuiling quickly hid the tissue behind her back. She shook her head and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t doing much.¡±

    Yin Muchen threw the towel onto the bed stand before climbing into bed with his long legs. He said, ¡°I will ask Aunty to change the carpet tomorrow... It is very normal for us to do these things. I don¡¯t you need to hide it. Last time, why did you not say anything when Aunty helped you change the bedsheets everyday?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was bright red. She was still notfortable speaking about these things so tantly.

    He was at the age that felt that these types of things were extremely normal, but she was still young and would interact with Aunty on a daily basis, and she would definitely feel embarrassed.

    And could the bedsheets bepared to the carpet?

    As she was frozen. She heard the man growl at her with his deep voice. ¡°What are you doing, frozen there? Are you waiting for me to carry you? Come to bed.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling regained her senses back. She threw the tissue paper in her hands over into the rubbish bin before climbing back onto the bed.

 Chapter 592 - I Will Prepare Dinner For You

    <h4>Chapter 592: I Will Prepare Dinner For You</h4>

    She just sat down the bed, and her right thigh was pinned down by one of the man¡¯srge hands. She wore a white nightgown, and he tugged her leg. She was exposed.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She cupped her skirt and covered herself quickly. The difort between her legs also made her inadvertently raise her eyebrows. Her voice was soft and coy as she unhappily said, ¡°Yin Muchen, what are you doing?¡±

    Yin Muchen did not reply to her. He lowered his gaze, and a cotton ball drenched with medicine suddenly appeared in his hand. He was focused as he helped her to tend to the wound on her leg.

    The anger inside Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart disappeared in an instant. It turned out that he was tending to her wound.

    It was fine if he wanted to treat her wound, but did he have to be cold and chic?

    The man¡¯s movements were very gentle. After he helped her apply some medication, he helped her to paste a ster. Her heart became gentle with his delicate movements.

    Knock, knock, knock! The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. Aunty was speaking from outside. ¡°Sir, Miss Yin, the ginger soup is done.¡±

    Yin Muchengot off the bed. He went to the closet and put on a ck shirt. He buttoned the button in the middle, and arge segment of his sculpted chest and perfect Adonis belt was exposed. He looked both rogue and careless.

    He went to the door, opened it, and took the bowl from Aunty.

    He closed the door and walked over to the side of the bed. He handed the small bowl over to her before he said, ¡°Drink the ginger soup.¡±

    His body was entirely wet as he hugged her just now. Sudden chill and sudden heat was the easiest way to catch a cold, so he asked Aunty to cook some ginger soup.

    Yin Shuiling felt warm inside her heart. Although he had forced her just now and was rogue and uncouth towards her, he helped her to tend to her wound and asked Aunty to cook ginger soup for her, and she felt that it was very sweet.

    She obediently stretched her small hand out to take the bowl. She looked at the man and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to have some? You were drenched in the rain just now.¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at her briefly as he said, ¡°Worry about your bowl.¡±

    His meaning was ¡ª It is fine as long as you care about yourself. I am in good health.

    He walked over to the side of the window sill. He opened a gap in the window, and the wind blew away the musty smell inside the room. His handsome body waszily leaned back on the wall, and he took out a cigarette before lighting it up, and smoking it.

    After taking a few breaths, he squinted his narrow eyes as he looked at the small woman on the bed. The woman curled her legs up as she sat on the bed, and her small head was flowing with her luscious locks as she quietly drank her ginger soup.

    The ginger soup was probably very hard to swallow. The moment she took a sip, she stuck her small pink tongue out...

    She looked just like a small, spoiled kitten.

    Yin Shuiling noticed that he was looking at her, and she turned her gaze to the side to look over. The man was looking at her. She raised the small bowl in her hands as she pursed her lips together into a smile. ¡°The ginger soup is still very hot. I will take a nap before I drink it.¡±

    Yin Muchen stubbed the remaining half of the cigarette in the ashtray. He walked over to the side of the bed to snatch the small bowl that the woman held in her hands as he said, ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    He personally fed her.

    Yin Shuiling looked at his calm, serious face. She did not dare to lie anymore. She turned her body and drank the ginger soup.

    The bowl of ginger soup took ten minutes for Yin Shuiling to finish it. She used her small hand to wipe her mouth, and she was considering whether to get out of bed to brush her teeth. At this moment, the back of her head was pinned down by arge palm. She was shocked as Yin Muchen pinned her down to kiss her small lips.

    Yin Shuiling quickly pushed him away as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t... You just now, just...¡±

    She stuttered with the word ¡°just¡± and was embarrassed. She could not continue speaking.

    Yin Muchen ced her soft body back down before pressing himself onto her. ¡°I want it again; can¡¯t I do that?¡±

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    The wild night made Yin Shuiling unable to get out of bed the next morning. She was in a blur as she opened her eyes, and it was already afternoon. She kneaded her small fists together as she rubbed her eyes before she sat up.

    Her entire body felt as if it was all broken. She was in pain. Her lower body felt cool and light, so he probably applied some medication for her. This year, she rarely injured herself. He cherished her preciously and gave her enough warmth. He was way too roughst night, and he was ruthless as he demanded it from her, so she was a little injured.

    She turned her gaze to the side. No one was there; the man had already disappeared.

    Where did he go to?

    Yin Shuiling lifted the nkets up and got off the bed. She was barefoot as she went over to open the door of the room before running downstairs.

    When she went down the stairs, Yin Shuiling was shocked. There were many people in the living room, around ten people. Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya were present. Yin Muchen was also around. Everyone sat down on the sofa as they chatted with one another. Aunty was serving tea, and the atmosphere was extremely merry.

    Yin Shuiling even heard the sound of firecrackers outside the vi. It was very merry. She suddenly recalled that it was the fifteen day of the new year, and it was known as the Little New Year.

    The vi had always been very cold and lonely, and they rarely had guestse over, but there was suddenly so many people all at once. Yin Shuiling was in a daze.

    Aunty served the tea and was preparing to go back into the kitchen, and she saw Yin Shuiling at a nce. Aunty pped her thigh andughed as she said, ¡°Miss Yin, you are finally awake now? If you continue to sleep, these guests might starve!¡±

    Everyone listened to what Aunty said, and they all raised their eyes towards the top of the stairs.

    Yin Shuiling was dressed in a white nightgown, and the nightgown as extremely loose. There were some lotus flowers stitched on top, and it was extremely elegant, but the hem of the skirt was a princess style with multiple folds. There were times when they could tell many things from a simple homey nightgown. For example, the male owner of this night gown must have treated the female owner as a princess.

    Yin Shuiling had just woken up. Her attractive, exquisite face was pink as if she had not adjusted to these people in front of her. Herrge eyes were blurry as they whirled around cutely. She did not have any shoes on her feet, and her little snowy-white seashell-like feet stepped onto the carpet. She was just like a small angel who hadnded on Earth.

    Everyone gasped. Someone said, ¡°Wow, where did this small beautye from?¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s face turned ck. He stood up from the sofa and took brisk steps to stand in front of Yin Shuiling. He was standing upright, and he stood in the way of those people examining Yin Shuiling.

    After that, a raucous cheer rang out behind him. ¡°Big Boss, we have long heard that you were hiding a beauty in your house. We are so lucky today, just let us have a peek.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right Big Boss, we will just have a look. We are not snatching her away.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not bother about the cheering behind him. He chided her as if he was scolding a small child. ¡°Why did youe out looking like this? Don¡¯t we have shoes at home?¡±

    Yin Shuiling was embarrassed as she blinked. She cheekily replied, ¡°I don¡¯t like to wear shoes...¡±

    The entire vi was carpeted with a thick cashmere carpet, and it was veryfortable when she stepped on it.

    Yin Muchen did not say anything at all. Her entire world turned upside down, and he carried her in his arms as he brought her to the bedroom.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face reddened as the sound of theughter got louder and louder.

    ...

    Inside the bedroom, Yin Muchen ced her down on the bed, and he went down on one knee to take her pink slippers. He helped her to put them on. ¡°Go and wash up quickly. Change into a new outfit beforeing out.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head.

    ¡°The people downstairs are all my subordinates. They¡¯ve been working for me ever since I was in America. Over the past ten years, they were spread throughout the entire world, and each of them was in charge of a special territory. I will introduce them to youter.¡±

    Yin Shuiling guessed that these ten people were probably his elite subordinates, probably his core team.

    Every pro leader was not alone in his battle. They need their best and most loyal team, and he was not an exception.

    Today, was he introducing her to these people?

    But why?

    Yin Muchen stood up, and he kissed her small face before he said, ¡°Come out quickly. They¡¯re having dinner here tonight. I will hand the dinner to you; don¡¯t embarrass me.¡±

    He walked out of the room.

    Yin Shuiling obediently went to wash her face and brush her teeth before changing into a new set of clothing. When she went downstairs, her ears were still ringing when he said ¡°here.¡± Her heart was so soft that it was a disaster.

    ...

    Yin Muchen introduced her to them. These people came from different countries, but their smiles were all the same, bright and clear.

    Everyone looked at her with the same gaze. They were so passionate, and they joked non stop. ¡°Miss Yin, how are you, how are you? I have heard so much about you.¡±

    ¡°Miss Yin, our Big Boss has been single for so many years. We all privately thought that he had gone haywire. Thank you. Thank you Miss Yin for taking our Big Boss in.¡±

    ¡°Miss Yin, don¡¯t think that just because our Big Boss had a past back in the day... I can guarantee that our Big Boss does not have any feelings for any other woman. Compared to other men, the heart of our Big Boss is so clean and pure. Now that our Big Boss is handing his heart over to you, you¡¯d better cherish him properly. Don¡¯t harm him. He is dating seriously for the first time; you cannot afford to hurt him...¡±

    The moment he spoke, the man who was leaning back in the main seat on the sofa kicked the person with one of his long legs as he said, ¡°The more you speak, the more tangential you get...¡± The man looked at Yin Shuiling, and he looked towards the kitchen as he said, ¡°Go and get busy.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling had a polite and gracious smile on her face as she looked at the group before heading into the kitchen.

    While she walked, she heard the sound ofughter behind her as they said, ¡°Big Boss, why do you not allow us to joke around just now?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was deep and charming as he spoke. ¡°She is still young, don¡¯t scare her...¡±

    After that, those men broke out into loudughter.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling prepared dinner in the kitchen. The group of men sat down around the dining table to drink and chat. Aunty was smiling as she served the dishes, ¡°This is more like it. This is the feeling of celebrating a festival.¡±

    After they were done with dinner, the men that were done with their food and alcohol went upstairs. They walked into the rec room on the second floor, and the group of men were split up into two tables to y cards. The rest of them were watching.

    Yin Shuiling went inside to serve fruit. The rec room was bathed in the scent of smoke. Yin Muchen sat down in the main seat, and he had already lost five to six rounds. His handsome face was scrunched up tight.

    She ced the fruit down and wanted to head out, but the man stopped her. ¡°Shuiling, take a pack of cigarettes over.¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at the ashtray on the table, and it was full of cigarette butts.

    He smoked a lot.

    She lifted her eyebrows as she did not want to allow him to continue smoking. The 32 year old man was smoking and drinking alcohol. It was not good for his health, but there were so many people around. It was not convenient for her to say it out loud, and she could only go to take another pack of cigarettes.

    She ced the pack of cigarettes by the side of his hand as the man was engrossed in ying cards. The person opposite him threw out a bomb to suppress his cards. Everyone was joking and saying that Big Boss was going to give out money again, and he was frustrated as he stretched his hand out directly to get a cigarette from her.

    Yin Shuiling, who¡¯d been acting as a servant for the entire night, had no other choice and opened the pack of cigarettes. She took a cigarette out and handed it over. This time, he did not use his hand to receive it; he grabbed it with his mouth.

    ¡°Fire.¡± He looked at the cards in his hands as he spat out this word at her.

 Chapter 593 - Shuiling, This Is My Home

    <h4>Chapter 593: Shuiling, This Is My Home</h4>

    Light the fire...

    If not for this group of people around, she would throw the metal lighter at his face, but Yin Shuiling decided to hold it in for now. She bent over and helped him light the cigarette.

    The man squinted his eyes as he turned his head to light his cigarette. After it was lit, he took a breath of smoke, and threw out a card. The crowd was instantly stumped.

    ¡°Big Boss, were you were ying with us just now? It was obvious that we would definitely win, and Miss Yin lit your cigarette for you, so you won just like that?¡±

    ¡°Big Boss, I dare to say that Miss Yin gives her husband good luck...¡±

    Yin Shuiling walked out while the group cheered on. When she walked along the corridor, she heard the group jeer, ¡°Big Boss, you are not young anymore. When are you going to marry Miss Yin?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart was tight as she waited for the answer.

    But the man did not give an answer.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling went down the stairs. She saw that the main doors of the vi were open, and Aunty was standing at the side of the doors. ¡°Miss Yin,e and have a look. Didn¡¯t you want to release some fireworks? Sir bought some.¡±

    Yin Shuiling walked over, and there were many firecrackers and fireworks on the porch. At this moment, the sound of footstepsing down from upstairs rang out behind her. The group of men all came downstairs, and Yin Muchen was in right in front, leading the group.

    Yin Muchen walked over and came to her side before stretching his hand out to hold her small waist. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will bring you over to set off the fireworks.¡±

    They walked to thewn.

    The rainst night made the air today seem extremely fresh. The fifteenth day of the new year was known as the ¡°Little New Year,¡± and it was just as rowdy as the eve of the new year. The skies in the distance had fireworks bursting out in the night sky.

    Her entire body was taken into the man¡¯s embrace. He bent down to kiss her small face as he said, ¡°Are you afraid? Do you want to light the firecrackers with me?¡±

    Yin Shuiling was shy as she ducked away. There were so many people here, and he just kissed her as if there were nobody around. Didn¡¯t he see everyone covering their mouths as they subtlyughed?

    He was so shameless.

    Hu Ya sent a lighter over. He squeezed the lighter in the centre of her palm before using both of his hands to hold her small hand. The man was in a good mood, and he lifted his eyebrows up to look at her as he said, ¡°If you are afraid, you can duck in my embrace.¡±

    He bent over with her as they lit the firecrackers.

    Boom, boom! The firecrackers that were gathered in a heart shape started to ring out. ¡°Ah!¡± She let out a scream. She was in fear as she hid in his warm, broad embrace.

    ¡°Haha...¡± The men all broke out intoughter.

    Yin Shuiling had always been taught to be a feminine girl. When she was young, other girls woulde into a group and release firecrackers secretly. They would cover their ears and run away, and she could only watch them from a distance.

    Actually, she also wanted to light the firecrackers and have a taste of this nervous and exhrating feeling.

    And now, it could be considered that she had gotten her wish. She hid her small palm sized face in the cor of the man¡¯sfortable shirt. He used one hand to hold onto her, and heughed together with the other men. There was a light trace of alcohol and smoke on his body. It was very pleasant to the nose. She tugged on his shirt. She was so shy that she did not dare to lift her head back up.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s notugh at Miss Yin anymore. Otherwise, Big Boss is going to criticize us again. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go and light the fireworks.¡±

    It was the 15th day of the new year. All of the men were rxed. They took the lighter in their hands as they lit the fireworks up. Boom, boom! The sparkling fireworks flew towards the sky. Bang! The fireworks lit up the night sky and fell towards the earth like a meteor shower.

    Yin Shuiling opened her eyes as she was nestled in the man¡¯s embrace. The sound ofughter and merrymaking rang out in her ears. Her vision full of bright and colourful fireworks. Her world was instantly clouded with the taste of the new year.

    She had not celebrated the new year for many years now.

    At this moment, the muscr arms around her soft waist tightened. The man held her firmly. Aunty brought arge bundle of small fireworks, the type that children yed with. ¡°This is for you.¡±

    Yin Muchen handed the fireworks over to her.

    Yin Shuiling took them. She pouted her small lips as she snorted, ¡°Why are they ying with therge fireworks, and I have to y with these little ones?¡±

    Yin Muchenughed softly. He kissed her small earlobes lovingly and said, ¡°Who was the one hiding in my embrace because she was scared?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was burning red. She clenched her teeth as she yed around with the fireworks in her hands.

    ¡°Shuiling, are you happy?¡± the man asked her.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± She nodded her head.

    She was happy.

    She was very happy.

    ¡°Shuiling, Happy New Year...although it might be a littlete.¡±

    When his deep, warm voice rang out in her ears, Yin Shuiling lifted her head up quickly to look towards the sky. She did not dare to blink her eyes. She was afraid that if she blinked, the tears in her eyes would gush out.

    Yin Muchen, Happy New Year.

    ...

    After midnight, the group of people slowly started to leave. The vi was extremely messy. Yin Muchen allowed Aunty to have a break and asked her to go back home. She could take care of the mess tomorrow.

    After Aunty left, Yin Muchen carried Yin Shuiling back to the bedroom, and it was natural for them to curl up with one another once again. It was already three in the morning by the time they went to bed.

    There was a yellowmp in the bedroom. Yin Shuiling slowly sat up in bed before she looked at the man beside her. She said, ¡°Yin Muchen, Yin Muchen...¡±

    Yin Muchen did not respond. His breathing was even, and it was obvious that he was in deep sleep.

    This sort of thing wasted much energy, and he¡¯s wasted so much energy on her thest couple nights. He was also exhausted.

    Upon seeing her in deep slumber, Yin Shuiling lifted the nkets and got off the bed. She opened the door of the room and headed out of the room, then she secretly opened the door to the study.

    His notebook was on the desk.

    Yin Shuiling walked over before stretching her hand out to open his notebook, but there was a password required to ess the notebook.

    Yin Shuiling paused for a few seconds. She used her small fair fingers to press down on the keys, and she entered the six digit password.

    After one second, the notebook was unlocked.

    The password that she entered was correct.

    There was a row of documents ced on the desktop. One of them was the CTCI tender proposal draft. She ced the thumb drive in and copied the CTCI tender draft onto the thumb drive.

    Afterpleting the task, she switched theputer off.

    She did not leave immediately and chose to sit in the office chair as she fell into a daydream with the thumb drive by her side.

    She thought about that time they went to Hong Kong. He gave her a gold card and asked her to go shopping on her own, and at that time, she pouted her small lips as she acted cute. She asked him how she was going to go shopping when she did not have the password.

    He kissed her immediately, and while he kissed her, he told her the password. He said that everything of his belonged to her, and he would allow her to spend all she wanted.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes were in a daze as she looked at the thumb drive. There was no expression on her face, but her face was deathly pale, and she was so pale that the tiny blood vessels on her face could be seen clearly.

    There was the image of John whom she¡¯d met on the trip to Hong Kong. The guests that came over today also appeared in her eyes, and all these scenes shed in her eyes. The way he looked at her gently when they were releasing the fireworks... It reyed again and again...

    She covered her face. The hot tears were weaving through her fingers, and she bit down on her lower lip as she did not dare to cry out loud.

    Simrly, she could not forget her mother that she dreamt of every night. The expression that her father had in his eyes as he begged her in prison...

    Her heart was torn in two, and in the quiet night, she removed all of her pretense as she sobbed out painfully.

    What should she do?

    Four years ago, her entire family was ruined, and she lost a child. She had once thought that period of time was the hardest period of her life, and it turned out that life did not have a hardest time but only harder things to face.

    After half an hour, she reined in her tears as she took her phone out. She dialed a number and said, ¡°Hello, Sixth Older Brother...¡±

    ...

    After winter left and spring came, four months had gone by. Yin Muchen and Yin Shuiling were interacting with one another sweetly, and Yin Muchen would asionally go on business trips. When he came back two weekster, Aunty would know that Miss Yin Shuiling would note downstairs that day.

    Yin Shuiling stood before the windows the next day as she looked at the blue sky and white clouds. She knew that the peace and quiet right now was all a false pretense, and the real storm was about toe soon.

    After Sixth Older Brother got his hands on the CTCI tender draft, he gave her another call. He wanted an ounting record that Yin Muchen had.

    Yin Shuiling did not know the use of this ounting record, and she did not agree to his request immediately.

    After that, Sixth Older Brother said, ¡°Miss Yin, this is thest time that we are working with one another. Let me tell you some good news, after this year of working together, our boss has already made all of the necessary connections. As long as we are able to get our hands on the ounting record, your father will get out of prison. We have also taken care of all the details needed for Yin De to start a new life overseas with a new identity. You and your father can finally escape Yin Muchen¡¯s control and gain your freedom back.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s throat felt bitter. She wanted to say something, but atst, she did not say anything at all, and she hung up immediately.

    ounting record...

    Thest time they were working with one another...

    Both her father and her could be free once again. Yin Muchen would also meet his end soon. Was that really true?

    ...

    This day, Yin Muchen came back from a business trip. He called Yin Shuiling and said, ¡°Hello, Shuiling,e out now. I¡¯m taking you to meet someone.¡±

    Yin Shuiling walked out of the vi before boarding his Rolls Royce. She fastened the seat belt and asked, ¡°Who are you taking me to meet?¡±

    Yin Muchen slowly smiled, then said, ¡°You will know once you get there.¡±

    The car cruised for half an hour before it stopped by the Clear River Bend Vi. Yin Muchen opened car door and held her small hand as he gently said, ¡°Shuiling, perform a little better today. My mother likes obedient girls.¡±

    Yin Shuiling widened her eyes. She did not hear him clearly, so she said, ¡°Wh...what? Your mother?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go in.¡± Yin Muchen held her hand as they headed inside.

    After entering the vi, Yin Shuiling saw someone in the living room. Liu Wanxin was seated on the wheelchair, and Xiao Qing stood by Liu Wanxin¡¯s side.

    Yin Shuiling had a look at Liu Wanxin and knew that she was Yin Muchen¡¯s mother. Yin Muchen¡¯s handsome looks were seventy percent inherited from her. Yin Shuiling was in a daze as she looked at Liu Wanxin before looking at Xiao Qing. She recognized this Xiao Qing; she saw her before in the lobby of SK.

    Yin Shuiling was entirely in a daze, she never thought that there would be a day that Yin Muchen would suddenly have a mother.

    And this Xiao Qing...

    Yin Muchen kneaded Yin Shuiling¡¯s small soft hand as he said, ¡°Mum, I have brought Shuiling. Shuiling, this is my mother.¡±

    It was an extremely simple introduction.

    Yin Shuiling was in a daze as she regained her senses. She greeted her. ¡°Aunty...¡±

    Liu Wanxin could not see. Her eyes did not have a focus as she looked over in the direction of the sound. The expression on her face was not too good. She did not have a smile, and she really did not even want to ce a small smile on her face as she answered, ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Her tone was very awkward.

    Yin Shuiling was extremely sensitive inside her heart. Her instincts told her that Yin Muchen¡¯s mother did not like her, that his mother did not like her at all.

    Yin Shuiling looked at Liu Wanxin for a moment, and it was only then that she noticed how Liu Wanxin¡¯s legs were disabled, and her eyes...were also disabled.

    When she was studying in Ennd, she had volunteered with disabled people, and she knew that disabled people¡¯s entire world was grey. The things that they were undertaking were something that normal people could not understand.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart felt sour. She felt that this Liu Wanxin was pretty...pitiful.

    At this moment, Yin Muchen said, ¡°Shuiling, I have an emergency meeting at the office. I have to rush back. You can stay behind today to apany my mother. I wille back tonight, so let¡¯s stay here tonight.¡±

 Chapter 594 - Could It Be Possible That He Only Had Her Only For The Past Four Years

    <h4>Chapter 594: Could It Be Possible That He Only Had Her Only For The Past Four Years</h4>

    Stay behind to apany his mother?

    Yin Shuiling was in fear as she looked at Yin Muchen. Did he get it wrong?

    Yin Muchen did not express it wrong. He said, ¡°Mum, Shuiling, I gotta go.¡±

    He turned around and leave.

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡±

    The man left, and the main doors of the vi were closed. Yin Shuiling froze on the spot.

    Liu Wanxin was silent for a few seconds before she broke the ice. She said, ¡°Did you know about my existence?¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not expect her to ask this question. Yeah... she heard about Liu Wanxin when she was 8 years old. She heard that Liu Wanxin dumped Yin Muchen and was together with a rich man, and she ran away.

    Yin Shuiling nced at Liu Wanxin. She could see the beauty that this woman had in her younger days even now. Although she was in a wheelchair, her appearance was warm and gentle, and she must have received a good education back then.

    Yin Shuiling could confirm that she was not the type who would run away with a rich man.

    ¡°I heard about you before... I heard...Yin Muchen say, Muchen said that Aunty, you are a good mother...¡± Yin Shuiling was smart as she picked good things to say.

    Liu Wanxin snorted, ¡°Hmph¡± It was obvious that she was not won over by Yin Shuiling¡¯s praise, and she asked, ¡°What are you working as right now?¡±

    ¡°I graduated very recently. I have yet to go out to work... I drawics normally...¡±

    ¡°So my son is providing for you,¡± Liu Wanxin interrupted her.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hands by her sides were frozen. It was not that Liu Wanxin did not like her, but it seemed that she kind of resented her. A woman¡¯s instincts were often very urate.

    She¡¯d just graduated two days ago, and it was true that she did not think of going out to work. She drewics right now, the money that she earned in a month was what those normal girls earned in an entire year. It was enough for her to spend, and Yin Muchen did specify in the past that he did not allow her to go to work.

    Yin Shuiling wanted to exin, but she did not know how to exin. She was living in the Royal Vi, and all of her expenses were definitely paid by Yin Muchen.

    Although she was not interested in his money as she had her own.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes were a little red. She tugged the clothes on her sides. She drooped her small head down and did not say a word, just as if she were a student being chided by her teacher.

    But she straightened her beautiful back, wanting to retain some dignity.

    She hasn¡¯t had a mother for a long time. She also did not have any elders whom she had to respect and be filial to. She was in a daze and did not know how to gain Liu Wanxin¡¯s favour.

    It was always others that were trying to gain her favour, and she did not need to go and persuade someone to like her. In the course of her entire life, the only person whom she had to gain the favour of was Yin Muchen.

    Liu Wanxin lifted her eyebrows up. It was not that she did not want to speak to Yin Shuiling, but the moment that she thought about the fact that she was Yin De¡¯s daughter, Liu Wanxin felt super ufortable.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat dinner then,¡± Liu Wanxin said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Qing pushed the wheelchair into the dining room.

    Yin Shuiling froze on the spot. No one weed her, and she did not know whether she should go over to have dinner with them. She felt very awkward.

    After pondering for a moment, she did not pretend to be coy. She walked over to the dining table on her own.

    .....

    Both women sat down at the dining table to eat. The helpers served fish and said, ¡°Madam, this is the fish that you love. It is ced by your right hand.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was careful as she peeked at Liu Wanxin. It turned out that she liked to eat fish.

    She could not see, so wasn¡¯t she scared of fish bones?

    Yin Shuiling stretched her chopsticks out to take the meat from the fish¡¯s stomach. After confirming that there were no bones, she wanted to ce it in Liu Wanxin¡¯s bowl.

    At this moment, ¡°Godma...¡± Xiao Qing walked over. She used her chopsticks to take a piece of fish and ced it into Liu Wanxin¡¯s bowl as she said, ¡°Godma, the fish is ced in your bowl. Be careful of fish bones.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Wanxin had a smile on her face as she ate the fish.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hand that was holding onto the chopsticks froze. The fish was still between her chopsticks. She did not know whether to proceed or go back.

    At this moment, Xiao Qing had a look at the fish on the te, smiled, and said, ¡°Godma, Miss Yin probably likes to eat fish. The meat on one side of the fish stomach has already been taken away by Miss Yin.¡±

    Liu Wanxin¡¯s facial expression instantly soured.

    If Yin Shuiling could not tell that Xiao Qing was trying to stir up a wedge between them. She would be a fool then. She lifted her gaze up to look at Xiao Qing, and Xiao Qing was also looking at her. Xiao Qing lifted her eyebrows and had a provoking smile on her face.

    Yin Shuiling did not say anything. She nced at Xiao Qing briefly before dropping her gaze, and she ced the fish between her chopsticks into her own mouth. She only cared about eating her own food.

    Xiao Qing noticed that Yin Shuiling did not bother with her, and she gritted her teeth in jealousy. Yin Shuiling was not affected by her mocking attitude.

    ...

    After the meal, the unhappy atmosphere in the air was gone. Yin Shuiling stood in the living room, and she looked on as Xiao Qing chatted with Liu Wanxin.

    Xiao Qing ced the earpieces in Liu Wanxin¡¯s ears and sweetly said, ¡°Godma, this is a reader device. You are unable to read, but this has someone who will read it for you. With this, you won¡¯t be bored anymore.¡±

    Liu Wanxin listened for a few minutes. There was a bright smile on her face as she said, ¡°This is so convenient... Xiao Qing, there is a book voiced by a small boy. I think he is around two or three years old. His childish voice is so cute. It is so simr to Ah Chen when he was young.¡±

    Xiao Qing covered her mouth as sheughed. ¡°Godma, do you want to carry a grandchild?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Liu Wanxin was emotional as she said, ¡°Our Ah Chen is the only son. I have long hoped that he would let me carry a grandchild. A child from Ah Chen would be very good looking.¡±

    As she spoke, Liu Wanxin¡¯s voice turned stiff as she said, ¡°Some people do not go out to work and need my son to provide for them. They have not gotten married with one another, and they are already living with one another. I am not going to say anything about that, but her stomach also has to be good. Don¡¯t keep thinking about ying and going crazy for the entire day; she should give Ah Chen a child quickly.¡±

    Xiao Qing listened to what she said and her entire body turned stiff. Godma was saying...

    Liu Wanxin said these words very stiffly, and it was not nice to hear, but she hurried Yin Shuiling to give Yin Muchen a child. That intent was very obvious.

    Xiao Qing¡¯s hands and feet were icy cold. Never mind that Godma did not look at Yin Shuiling favourably, but Godma had already silently epted it.

    Yin Shuiling heard the key point of her message, and she reacted very differently from Xiao Qing. Liu Wanxin kept talking about wanting a grandchild, and Yin Shuiling¡¯s face turned pale.

    Four years ago, the doctor already said that it would be very hard for her to get pregnant again...

    If Liu Wanxin found out about this...

    Yin Shuiling roughly knew why Liu Wanxin had a poor impression of her now. It was also right, she was only 21 years old and she was spending a man¡¯s money. She did not have any status and power as she stayed together with a man. It was true that she was very cheap.

    At this moment, Liu Wanxin put the earpieces away and said, ¡°Xiao Qing, I am tired now. Let¡¯s go upstairs to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Qing pushed the wheelchair as they headed upstairs.

    As the wheelchair brushed past Yin Shuiling¡¯s side, Yin Shuiling went back towards the side, and at this moment, a helper was carrying a bucket of hot water. It was for Liu Wanxin to wash her feet. The helper was not careful and slipped, and the hot water in her hands was overturned in a instant. It flew towards Liu Wanxin.

    Liu Wanxin could not see. Xiao Qing saw it because she was standing behind the wheelchair. When the hot water came sshing towards her, she was shocked as she used both of her hands to cup her face before ducking behind the wheelchair.

    She dumped Liu Wanxin.

    Yin Shuiling also saw it. At the most important instant, she quickly stepped forward and stretched her hand out to push Liu Wanxin¡¯s wheelchair away.

    ¡°Sii...¡± A few drops of hot water dripped onto Yin Shuiling¡¯s hand, and she lifted her eyebrows up in pain.

    ¡°Godma, are you okay?¡± After noticing that the danger was gone, Xiao Qing quickly stood up and flew towards Liu Wanxin¡¯s side. She pretended to be nervous and anxious as she asked, ¡°Godma, were you scalded? Thankfully, I pushed the wheelchair in time.¡±

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡±

    Xiao Qing stood up, pointed at the helper, and chided her loudly, ¡°Oy, what are you doing? If the hot water scalded my Godma, what would you do? Be careful or I will ask my Godma to fire you!¡±

    ¡°Miss Xiao Qing, I did not do it on purpose.¡± The helper was shocked as she shivered in fear.

    ¡°Forget it, Xiao Qing. I am fine.¡± Liu Wanxin shook her head, and she coughed twice. Her mental status was not too good as she said, ¡°Take me upstairs. I want to rest now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Godma.¡±

    Liu Wanxini and Xiao Qing left. The helper was cleaning up the mess, and Yin Shuiling looked at the blisters that appeared due to getting scalded. Two were on her wrists, and one was between her fingers. It was not too obvious. She took a breath, before lifting her heels to go upstairs, and she went into a room.

    ...

    She found a needle inside the room. Yin Shuiling sat down on the bed to prick the blister. She was afraid of pain from the start, and when she pricked the blister, her tears flowed down her face. It was so painful.

    She ced the needle back and went to take a shower. Shey down on the bed, and Yin Muchen did not return. Her mind was in a mess as she pondered.

    Yin Muchen actually had a mother appear out of nowhere.

    Then that time when he lied when they were supposed to have a candlelight dinner, and also visiting the elder during the night of New Year¡¯s Eve, did he actuallye over to visit his mother? It was fine if he visited her. He could just tell her, so why did he have to lie?

    Also, for that Xiao Qing, she thought that Xiao Qing was the woman that Yin Muchen was keeping, and looking at it now, it seemed that she was his younger God sister.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s mother liked Xiao Qing very much, but she did not like her.

    Yin Shuiling did not suspect that Yin Muchen¡¯s mother would make Yin Muchen have rtions with Xiao Qing under the table. Although his mother was both cold and did not like her, his mother also seemed to be educated and would not do these things.

    Yin Shuiling suddenly thought of something. Yin Muchen did not have any rtions with Xiao Qing. Su Mo, Fang Yuanyuan ¡ª what about them?

    These four years, the four years that she was not around for, did he have a woman?

    Yin Shuiling felt her heart thumping very vigorously. She never thought about this problem, because in the back of her mind, she thought of him as a stallion. What about now?

    Could he only have her alone in the past four years?

    Yin Shuiling felt that she was thinking foolishly right now.

    She suddenly felt that she was thinking too much. His mother did not like her, and she could not get pregnant. Sixth Older Brother was waiting for the ounting record, and there was no possibility between her and him.

    They were unable to defeat reality.

    Yin Shuiling decided not to think about anything at all, and she closed her eyes as she slept.

    ...

    Yin Muchen came back at nine. He ced his briefcase down and went upstairs, and he headed to Liu Wanxin¡¯s room first.

    A light was on in Liu Wanxin¡¯s room. She turned to the side and slept facing the door. Yin Muchen came over to the side of the bed, and he gently asked, ¡°Mum, are you asleep?¡±

    Liu Wanxin opened her eyes and said, ¡°I am not sleeping. I was waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I knew that you would definitelye back to my room upon your return. You would want to know what I think and ask me if I bullied her today.¡±

    ¡°Mum, you are overthinking it.¡± Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes were like the stars in the sky, and he denied it.

 Chapter 595 - The Last Candlelight Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 595: The Last Candlelight Dinner</h4>

    Liu Wanxin snorted out loud and said, ¡°Am I the one who is actually overthinking it, or are you? Bring her back tomorrow then. I really do not like her. In the future, you should appear infrequently in front of me.¡±

    Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to touch the strands of white hair on his mother¡¯s forehead, and he said, ¡°Mummy, thank you.¡±

    ...

    After leaving Liu Wanxin¡¯s room, Yin Muchen went into his own room. There was a small kitten curled up on the bed; Yin Shuiling was sleeping obediently.

    As he looked at the girl¡¯s sleeping face, Yin Muchen had a smile on his face before he went into the bathroom to take a bath.

    He came out five minutester when he was done showering. He went to the bed and lifted the nkets up to get underneath the nkets. He used one muscr arm to curl that soft, petite body into his embrace.

    Yin Shuiling perched herself on the man¡¯s chest as she opened her eyes slightly. She was in a blur as she said, ¡°You are back already?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Muchen kissed her forehead and asked, ¡°Did you perform well today to make my mother like you?¡±

    Yin Shuiling moved her small hand behind his sculpted waist. She pouted her small lips as she hummed out, ¡°I didn¡¯t... Your mother does not seem to like me, so I also do not like her...¡±

    Yin Muchenughed softly as he said, ¡°Okay. It is fine if you don¡¯t like her. It is all fine as long as both of you like me. In the future, we are not going to live with my mother. I will just bring you over during the holidays and New Year to visit her, and I will have to wrong you for those one or two days. Can you try to amodate and be peaceful with her.¡±

    There was a significant meaning behind his words. In the future...

    What kind of future did they have?

    Yin Shuiling fluttered her long eyshes before she flipped her body around and went to sleep.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yin Muchen held her small shoulders as he questioned her.

    She did not bother with him.

    At this moment, a warmth descended onto her body. The man hugged her. Heughed softly and was nonchnt as he asked her, ¡°Shuiling, what are you thinking of asking? You can just ask it directly. You don¡¯t have to beat around the bush.¡±

    Yin Shuiling closed her eyes once again and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything that I want to ask... You should go to sleep.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s dark eyes became extremely deep and had a touch of disappointment, but he lovingly grazed the girl¡¯s tender skin with his fingers as he gently said, ¡°Shuiling, good night.¡±

    ...

    The next morning, Yin Muchen brought Yin Shuiling away in the Rolls Royce, Yin Muchen drove the vehicle as he asked her, ¡°Am I taking you back home?¡±

    She¡¯s been very obedienttely. After she graduated from school, she did not go out to work, other than the Western restaurant. She would stay at home and drawics under his surveince. She did not contact any males in her phone contacts. Other than going shopping and drinking tea with Ning Qing, she did not like to go outside. Every time he got off work and went back home, she would personally cook for him and wait for him to return, and this kind of lifestyle was simple and blissful.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Shuilng nodded her head naturally and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home then.¡±

    After leaving that vi, and with Liu Wanxin out of sight, she also felt carefree.

    They did not say anything else. The Rolls Royce did not stop cruising at all. Yin Shuiling took her phone out to chat idly with Ning Qing, and at this moment, she felt the care to a sudden stop.

    She lifted her head up to look at the man by her side. ¡°Why are we stopping?¡±

    Yin Muchen had a look at the girl before raising his eyebrows up to look outside the window. ¡°I am considering whether I should buy some clothes for you.¡±

    ¡°What clothes are you buying? There is no need. I have so many clothes at home that I do not wear...anymore...¡± Yin Shuiling followed the man¡¯s gaze as she looked outside the window, and the moment she looked over, her irises contracted.

    There was a...wedding gown shop outside the window.

    The sparkling disy cab was full of many different designs of white wedding dresses and blood red gowns. The model had a straight cut wedding gown on it, and it had a white ethereal veil on the head, looking beautiful and dreamy.

    Yin Shuiling looked on in a blur. Her defined eyes reflected the wedding dresses in them, and there was admiration and hope in the bottom of her eyes.

    Any woman would have a special affection for wedding dresses, and Yin Shuiling was no exception.

    At this moment, a warm voice rang out in her ears. He was evidently smiling as he asked, ¡°Do you want it?¡±

    Yin Shuiling regained her senses. She turned her small face over to look at the man¡¯s dark, ss-like eyes. There was gentleness reflected in his sparkling eyes.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was burning hot. This kind of feeling was way more thrilling than the times that he forced her into paradise. She did not know what to do as she drooped her small head. It took a while before she responded, ¡°Don¡¯t joke around anymore.¡±

    Was it fun to joke around with her like this?

    Yin Muchen looked at all of her shy and flustered expressions on her face. He was in a good mood as he curled the corners of his lips up. ¡°Hah!¡± He did not say anything at all and only stepped down on the elerator as he took her back to the vi.

    The car stopped in front of the vi. Yin Shuiling released the safety belt and prepared to get out of the car, and at this moment, the man grabbed her slim wrist. He was by the side of her ear as he softly said, ¡°Shuiling, I don¡¯t have time to joke around with you. You should think about it seriously.¡±

    Yin Shuiling pulled the car door open and ran away in a hurry.

    ...

    After returning to the vi, Aunty came out of the kitchen. She looked at Yin Shuiling¡¯s tiny face and was curious as she asked, ¡°Miss Yin, why is your face so red?¡±

    Yin Shuiling quickly cupped her reddened face. She did not look at Aunty, and she directly ran upstairs.

    Aunty was frozen for a few moments before she broke out intoughter. ¡°Haha, Miss Yin. Did Sir make fun of you again? Sir is too much. He is already so old now, and he doesn¡¯t know how to settle down yet. Doesn¡¯t he know that you are shy?¡±

    Yin Shuiling ran into the room and shut the door. She was in a daydream as she fell onto therge bed.

    Her mind was in an extreme mess, and it waspletely boggled right now.

    What did he mean?

    He was absolutely ridiculous. He brought her to meet his mother yesterday, and today, he said that he wanted to buy a wedding dress...for her. Did he...

    Yin Shuiling had an answer inside her heart. Her heart was thumping very quickly, but she did not believe what was inside her heart.

    Ding! She received a text message.

    Yin Shuiling took her phone out to have a look. It was Sixth Older Brother ¡ª I will wait for you outside of the Royal Vi tonight. After I get the ounting record, Yin De will be able out of jail tomorrow morning. We are only one step away from sess.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face instantly transitioned from red to white.

    She sat up and got off the bed to go into the study room.

    She paced two rounds around the study room. She observed the design of the room, and suddenly, she realized that there was an uneven piece of the wall behind the bookshelf, and there was a safe deposit box hidden inside.

    Yin Shuiling did not fumble around anymore as she knew that the ounting record would be inside this safe deposit box.

    She walked out of the study and went downstairs. She went to the kitchen entrance and said to Aunty, ¡°Aunty, I will let you go on vacation tonight. I will cook personally.¡±

    Aunty was already very ustomed to being given vacation days, and during this period of time, Sir would let her go on vacation very frequently.

    Aunty covered her mouth as sheughed. ¡°Okay, Miss Yin, I will go back then.¡±

    Aunty left.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling spent two hours making dinner, it was around six in the evening that the doors of the vi were open. Yin Muchen had returned.

    He had fulfilled much of what he said in the past, and during thest six months, he would always return home after he was done with work.

    Yin Shuiling ran out from the kitchen. Yin Muchen was changing his shoes in the foyer. She went forward to take his document bag, then ced it onto the sofa before she went on her tiptoes to help him undo his tie, ¡°You are back already? Let¡¯s have dinner.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Muchen listened to her. He held her small waist as they walked into the dining room together. There were candles on the dining table; it was a candlelight dinner.

    He lowered his gaze down to look at her tiny face as he gently asked her, ¡°Is it a special asion tonight?¡±

    Yin Shuiling had a small smile on her face, she did not answer his question but asked him instead, ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°I like it.¡± Yin Muchen let go of her as he sat down in the chair.

    Yin Shuiling served all of the dishes in the kitchen and ced them onto the table. She then took a bottle of red wine that was already open and poured the red wine into the wine ss by the side of his hand. After that, she poured some for herself.

    Yin Muchen looked at the red wine by his side. His handsome face had a smile that could not be exined, he used his right hand to hold the wine ss, and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s cheers first.¡±

    He wanted to drink.

    ¡°Ay.¡± Yin Shuiling quickly stopped him. ¡°It is not good for you to be drinking on an empty stomach. Have some food first. I prepared all of the dishes today. They are your favorites.¡±

    Yin Muchen put the wine ss down and elegantly took a fork to slice the steak before he ced it into his mouth.

    ¡°Umm, it¡¯s very delicious.¡± Heplimented her.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was a little pale. She used the fork to pick a strand of noodle and ced it into her mouth, and she did not say a single word.

    Yin Muchen turned his gaze sideways to look at her before saying with a smile on his face, ¡°Shuiling, the matter that I asked you to consider carefully, did youe to a decision already?¡±

    Yin Shuiling froze on the spot.

 Chapter 596 - Yin Shuiling, We Are Done Playing With One Another (1)

    <h4>Chapter 596: Yin Shuiling, We Are Done ying With One Another (1)</h4>

    The matter he asked her to consider carefully...

    Yin Shuiling did not raise her head up, and she looked at the noodles on the te as she quickly brushed him off. ¡°What matter, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about...¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t pretend to not know.¡± Yin Muchen interrupted her and said, ¡°In a month, I will celebrate my 33rd birthday. You just returned from Ennd and were only 21 years old. You were still attending university. You were too young, but after two years have passed, you have graduated, and I think that it is time right now.

    ¡°Shuiling, you should also have gotten used to in the past two years. In the future, we will spend time with one another just like this. I will always pamper you, love you, and never ever change.¡±

    As he spoke, Yin Muchen put down the fork. He stretched his hand out to grab one of her small hands. He weaved five of his fingers into her hands and interlocked their fingers together. His voice was gentle and soft as he said, ¡°Did you know why I went on a business trip to Africa?¡±

    He caressed her ring finger as he said, ¡°I am not a romantic person; I am too dumb with my hands. I have never personally made something with my hands... Shuiling, those two years are almost up now These two years are the longest limit that I have given you. I was always waiting for you, and now, I cannot wait anymore.¡±

    He did not speakpletely, but he had already expressed his intentions very clearly. He was thinking...

    Yin Shuiling felt her heart instantly be numb. She was frantic as she withdrew her small hand. Her ring finger that had been caressed by him felt like it¡¯d been electrocuted, and that shock went to the deepest part of her heart.

    She was in a daze and did not know what to do. At this moment, her small hand that was ced on her kneecap unintentionally touched the phone inside her pocket, and it felt icy cold.

    This phone reminded her of the things that she should go to do.

    The heat inside her heart was dropped into a cold valley. Her face was pale, and her hands and feet were extremely cold as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat. If we do not eat, it will get cold.¡±

    Looking at her small head that was cast downwards, the happiness in Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes disappearedpletely, and he used his utensils to continue cutting the steak.

    They did not say anything. Yin Shuiling ate two noodles before lifting her head up. She stretched her hand up to grab the wine ss, ¡°Yin Muchen, let¡¯s toast.¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at her slowly. She did not look into his eyes, but she lifted her head up slightly to have a small sip of red wine.

    Yin Muchen was silent for a few seconds before he put down his utensils. He curled the corners of his lips up before nodding his head. ¡°Sure.¡±

    He took the wine ss ced by the side of his hand, and he drank the red wine that she poured for him.

    ....

    The dining room was silent. There was no sound at all. The red candles on the dining table were still burning, but the red mes could not prate Yin Shuiling¡¯s paper-white face.

    She sat down on the chair as she looked at Yin Muchen, who was seated by her side. He had consumed some alcohol and was already sleeping, still at the table.

    She had ced some medicine inside the red wine.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes did not have any focus. She looked at him for a few seconds before she stood up to head upstairs.

    She went into the study, and she walked over to the side of the safe deposit box. There was a password required for the safe deposit box, and she typed the same password as the notebook. Ding! The safe deposit box was open.

    She stretched her small, fair hand over, and she took out the ounting book.

    Plop! There seemed to be something ced on top of the ounting record, and it fell onto the floor.

    Yin Shuiling cast her gaze down to look, and there was a wedding ring...quietly lying on the carpet.

    She stooped down, and her small hands were trembling as she went to pick the wedding ring up. It was a simple and elegant tinum design, and there was a diamond in the middle. There were a few alphabets on the ring ¡ª C&L.

    Chen and Ling.

    Their names.

    Yin Shuiling caressed the words on the ring. The letters were not engraved very beautifully. They were nted, and he had said that he made it himself...

    It was true that he was really bad with his hands. These letters were really ugly.

    Yin Shuiling bit her lower lip, but it was of no use. The hot tears flowed out of her eyes, and she cupped her face with both hands as she cried out painfully.

    He brought her over to meet his mother yesterday, and he said that he wanted to buy her a wedding dress this morning. She did not think too much of it, but it turned out that it was not that he did not care about her, but he was preparing to get married.

    A man like him, he would never say it when he had trouble inside his heart. He only knew how to prepare everything while standing behind her.

    There was once back in the past that she told Ning Qing that he only wanted to y around with her, but this was not true. Ever since the moment that he appeared in the nurse¡¯s room in the university, he had decided to get married with her, and he said...that he would wait for her for two whole years.

    Didn¡¯t he say that she was... a spoiled vixen?

    So now, why did he want to marry her?

    He wanted to marry her and make her his wife.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes were red as she choked up because she was crying too hurriedly, as if she would not be able to catch her breath in the next second. Her heart felt sour, gentle and painful, because of him, and only for him.

    She firmly held this wedding ring in her palm. She cried painfully as she ced her hand by the side of her heart. At this moment, this wedding ring was just like her life, her life.

    Yin Muchen, Yin Muchen... She repeated his name inside her heart before lowering her gaze down to kiss the wedding ring that she held in her palms.

    ...

    Sixth Older Brother stood on the main street as he waited. He waited for a long time and could not see Yin Shuiling anywhere. He lowered his gaze to look at the time, and he wanted to take his phone out to make a call.

    He had yet to make the call, and a petite and beautiful figure appeared in front of him. Yin Shuiling was here.

    Sixth Older Brother was extremely joyous as he said, ¡°Miss Yin, did you get the ounting record?¡±

    Yin Shuiling handed the ounting record in her hand over to him.

    Sixth Older Brother¡¯s eyes lit up, and he stretched his hand out to receive it.

    But it did notnd in his hands because Yin Shuiling lifted her hand up, and her gaze was icy cold as she looked at him.

    It was only then that Sixth Older Brother realized that Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes were red, and he smiled and said, ¡°Miss Yin, you don¡¯t have to worry. After we receive the ounting record, your father, Yin De, will be out tomorrow morning.¡±

    As he spoke, Sixth Older Brother brought the letter in his hand over to her as he said, ¡°This is the new identity that Yin De will take overseas. The flight tickets are also booked. Miss Yin, there are two flight tickets, and you can leave with Yin De tomorrow.¡±

    Yin Shuiling opened the envelope to nce inside before stuffing the envelope into her own bag.

    She had a sling bag on her as she came.

    ¡°Miss Yin, you can hand over the ounting record over to me now.¡±

    Yin Shuiling hesitated for two seconds before she slowly stretched her hand out.

    Sixth Older Brother took the ounting record., ¡°Miss Yin, it has been a good time working with one another. We will meet again if there is a chance,¡± he said with a smile. Sixth Older Brother boarded a ck vehicle and left.

    Yin Shuiling stood at the side of the road. Her eyes were in a daze as she looked at the passers-by and the cars that were passing by her. Where should she head to?

    An extremely handsome face appeared in her mind. It was him, Yin Muchen.

    He would probably find out about whatever she did tomorrow.

    Would he still want her then?

    Her father would be out of prison tomorrow. She should be happy. At least, for the rest of her life, she did not need to live in guilt and regret. She did not need to be tortured anymore.

    But, her heart was empty now.

    He would not want her anymore, and she¡¯d lost him.

    Yin Muchen...

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes were in a blur, and they had colour in them suddenly. She lifted her slim legs before she turned around and left. She wanted to go back to look for him. He would only find out about the things that she did tomorrow, and she still had tonight.

    She had drugged him, so at the very least, she should go back to take care of him.

    At the beginning, Yin Shuiling walked, and soon, she walked faster and faster. She started to run. She ran towards the Royal Vi. Yin Muchen, no matter what would happen tomorrow, she only wanted to see him right now.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling ran back to the Royal Vi. She pushed the door open and entered. Because she was in a hurry to see the man, she did not even change her shoes. She was in the foyer area and was about to run towards the dining room.

    But something was not right. She heard the sound of rustling, and there was the sound of a woman. There was a coy crying together with the sound of water squirting...

    Yin Shuiling was not unfamiliar with this sound.

    She was in a daze as she stood by the side of the wall. She followed the source of the sound. She naturally turned her small head around, and she looked at the living room.

    Yin Muchen, who should have been sleeping in the chair in the dining room, was seated on the sofa. There was a girl hanging onto his body, and the girl wore a white singlet. There¡¯d been a small denim jacket over it, but now, the denim jacket was thrown onto the carpet, and the singlet that the girl was wearing was drooping below her shoulder. It exposed arge part of her youthful and girly back.

    The girl hugged the man¡¯s head, and because of the difference in their heights, Yin Shuiling could not see what the man was doing clearly.

    But it was not hard to tell that the man¡¯s hand was on the girl¡¯s body. The girl had a pair of stilettos. Her fingers were holding on tight, and it was obvious that she was extremely happy.

    Yin Shuiling felt like her entire body had been struck by lightning. ¡°Ah!¡± She covered her mouth as she let out a scream.

    This sharp scream rmed that girl. The girl was frantic as she covered her own chest before she got off of the man¡¯sp.

    The girl turned her face around, and Yin Shuiling had a clear look. It was... Wu Qian.

    That Wu Qian from the western restaurant. She was only 19 years old this year, and she was that girl who would trail behind her and call her, ¡°Older Sister Yin¡±.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s head felt as if it¡¯d been hit by arge stick. She was about to faint. Her head was ringing. Her face was pale and in a daze as she moved her gaze from Wu Qian¡¯s face to the man¡¯s face as he sat down on the sofa....

    Compared to the frantic expressions that Wu Qian had, Yin Muchen was calm, and his grey shirt had four buttons undone because of what they¡¯d just done. She could see arge segment of his healthy skin and sculpted chest.

    He did not cross his legs. They were very crassly open. He had to be someone who could not do such inelegant actions. He looked cold and rogue, and he had the attractiveness of a mature man.

    He did not look at her. He bent over and took the cigarettes and lighter from the coffee table in front of him. He used his hand to block the wind as he lit the cigarette. He took a deep puf before he slowly and casually spat out that mouthful of smoke. It was if he was satisfied, and he lifted his gaze up to look over at her.

    His dark gaze seemed satisfied as it stopped on Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face. He was a little mocking as he nced at her pale, shocked face as he asked, ¡°What are you frozen there for?¡±

    Although he was smiling, there was no hint of happiness in the bottom of his eyes. Yin Shuiling only felt cold, and her entire body was shaking. Her teeth were chattering together in fear. She looked at Wu Qian who was quietly standing aside.

    Yin Muchen snorted out inughter. He pointed his smoking hand at Wu Qian. ¡°Her. Don¡¯t you know her? To be honest, I also do not know her. She came out of nowhere just now, and after she came, she acted like chewing gum as she stuck herself onto my body.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was in a daze as she looked at the man¡¯s face. There was a red mark on his exposed chest left behind by Wu Qian.

    She was at a loss for what to do. She shook her head and took a step back.

    The moment she retreated, she forced herself directly into the corner.

 Chapter 597 - Yin Shuiling, We Are Done Playing With One Another (2)

    <h4>Chapter 597: Yin Shuiling, We Are Done ying With One Another (2)</h4>

    Yin Muchen squinted his eyes as he scanned her expression. He took a puff of smoke and stood up slowly. He ced one hand in his pocket while his steps were slow and casual as he came close to her. Heughed mockingly as he said, ¡°How can you be so flustered? Don¡¯t you know about the things between a man and a woman? Look at your yellowed and aged face. Tsk tsk, you turn a man off.¡±

    As he spoke, he lowered his gaze down to the bag that was slung across her body as he said, ¡°What is inside the bag? Let me have a look...¡±

    He looked like he was about to open her bag.

    Yin Shuiling was shocked. She was just like an injured little creature. She nimbly stretched her small hand out to firmly push him away. She pushed him a distance away before protecting her own bag.

    After she pushed him, Yin Muchen took a step back, and his entire handsome face turned dark, but the more sinister he looked, the brighter his smile was. His straight white teeth were all exposed as he asked, ¡°What are you afraid of? I am just have a look. I am not snatching it away from you. You are not letting me have a look, then let me have a guess what is inside your bag then. Didn¡¯t you give my ounting records over to Sixth Older Brother just now? And Sixth Older Brother gave you the thing inside your bag right now. Yin De¡¯s new identity overseas, and also two flight tickets? Yin De...and yours?¡±

    Yin Shuiling took in a breath of cold air. She widened her eyes and looked at the man. Her voice was frail as she asked, ¡°You...how did you know?¡±

    How did he know about everything?

    What he guessed was absolutely right.

    ¡°Hah...¡± Yin Muchenughed lightly. She did not know when a remote control appeared in his hand. He pressed the button on the control, and the television in the living room was switched on.

    Yin Shuiling had a look at the television screen, and she was shaking in fear as she did not know what she was looking at herself...

    The first scene that appeared on the screen was the time they were in Hong Kong. They¡¯d met John for dinner. She took the phone in her hand as she said, ¡°John, Spaniard...¡±

    The second scene cut to the study. She opened theputer and inserted the thumb drive...

    The third scene was just now, before the safe deposit box....

    Thest scene was extremely long. It was so long that it seemed that her actions while she was taking the ounting record were filmed in slow motion. Before she squatted down on the floor, she used her hands to cover her face as she cried out painfully, and atst, she had tears in her eyes as she kissed the wedding ring.

    Yin Shuiling was in a daze as she turned her gaze sideways at the man in front of her. Her voice was shaking so much that it did not seem to belong to her anymore. She looked at him as if she were looking at the devil. ¡°You... knew all of it from the beginning?¡±

    He knew everything she was doing right from the start, but he did not say a single word about it.

    Yin Muchen stopped the video at the scene where she lowered her gaze down to kiss the wedding ring. He slowly puffed his cigarette. He looked her in the eye. His gaze was sharp as a knife as he scanned her face inch by inch. It was like he was punishing her afterwards. ¡°Was it possible for me to not know? Hah, Yin Shuiling, don¡¯t you know about your own limits? Did you think you were able to keep a secret with your gaze? If I¡¯d been unable to tell, then I, Yin Muchen, would have died a few thousand times in the corporate world.¡±

    He used his right hand that was holding onto the cigarette to knead her small chin, as he said, ¡°Why should myputer password be the same as the safe? You inserted the thumb drive into myputer to duplicate the draft proposal of the CTCI tender. Could myputer not record it? Are you really foolish or just trying to be truly foolish? There are CCTVs installed inside the study. Yin Shuiling, didn¡¯t you know that all of the information was given to you by me?!¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s gaze was blurry with her tears. The tears in her eyes did not have any warning as they trickled down. She moved her red lips as she hoarsely asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why? Hah, because I want to gamble this once. Isn¡¯t it just a bit of money? I lost a hundred billion on the Southeast Asian gold mine project. The CTCI project has already taken up 80% of SK¡¯s working capital. This ounting record contains all of my profits that I have made throughout these past ten years worldwide. All of these added up together is me, Yin Muchen¡¯s entire worth. Once any enemy is able toy his hands on these, it would take my life away, but it is all fine, I have wagered all of these things to bet on your heart...¡±

    Yin Muchen poked the flesh over her heart. He used more and more force as he did so, ¡°I was betting on the fact that this ce has me inside it. I was betting that you were also willing to do such a thing many times during this two year period together with me, but at thatst moment, I was still unwilling to give up on you. No matter whether the probability was 0.01, I still wanted to give it a try, but how is your heart so cruel?

    ¡°Your bag has the flight ticket inside it, so you are not allowing me to touch it then? You are kicking me away after you made use of me? Where do you want to go with Yin De? Are you going to Ennd to look for Jack, to forget mepletely?

    ¡°Yin Shuiling ah, Yin Shuiling. I, Yin Muchen, have not been betrayed much in my entire life, and that was because I did not allow it. Therefore, no one was able to betray me on this earth. Did you know that I allowed you to betray me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you probably did not know that, but why did everyone else on earth know? You look at yourself. You were so foolish that you did not know that there were CCTVs at home. Mu Hai and Yin De were confident and asked you toe. They were basking in the sunshine as they enjoyed tea. They were so sure that you would definitely win. Have a look. All of the people on earth knew that you were my weak spot, and everyone on earth knew that you could take my life. Why are you the only one who doesn¡¯t know?¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted his gaze towards the television screen. His narrow eyes were slightly red, and he panted as he ced his chin onto her forehead. He used hisrge hand to touch her ring finger and went around it twice. He softly asked ¡°Even this is unable to persuade you to stay? Is it really unable to persuade you to stay behind?

    ¡°Shui Ling, I really wanted to marry you...¡± He closed his eyes as he brought his thin lips to her forehead and kissed her. His voice was shaking as he said, ¡°During this year, I have been working hard. I was trying hard for my mother to ept you... The diamonds in Africa were the best, so I went there personally to make a wedding ring for you... I brought you to the wedding gown shop to joke around with you. Your wedding gown was already designed a long time ago in Paris...

    ¡°I had nned everything already. I did it all without saying a single word to persuade you from walking away. Other than saying I love you, I would not say another romantic words. I thought that by pressing the wedding ring on the ounting record, it was the most romantic and longsting confession that I had for you. What I¡¯ve ever possessed in my life, I just gave it all to you...

    ¡°But, Shuiling, you still left, didn¡¯t you? Nothing could persuade you to stay, and you threw me away and left...¡±

    Yin Muchen stretched his tongue out to lick his chapped lips. The corners of his lips were wet. He lifted his gaze up to control the moisture as he said, ¡°Just now, when I watched you cry painfully as you kissed the ring repeatedly, if I did not see you crying, how could I know that your heart hurt at all for me? Yin Shuiling, you are really way too cruel; you are really too fucking cruel towards me!¡±

    He let go of her and took a couple steps back, Yin Shuiling could not take it anymore. She followed the wall as she copsed before using her hand to cover her face, and she cried out loudly.

    Her heart seemed as if it had been stabbed by a sharp knife. She was really in so much pain. She was in so much pain that her entire body felt paralysed. She felt the energy slowly drip out of her body, and what was left behind was loneliness and desperation.

    After being in love with one another for fourteen years, she finally turned her back on him, and they each headed in opposite directions.

    Yin Muchen looked at her coldly. He turned his gaze sideways to nce at Wu Qian, who was standing aside. He moved his thin lips coldly as he spat two words: ¡°Come over.¡±

    Wu Qian acted as if she were under a spell. She quickly walked over to the man¡¯s side.

    ¡°Do you know her?¡± he asked.

    Wu Qian nodded her head and said, ¡°I do...¡± As she spoke, Wu Qian looked at Yin Shuiling, who was curled up on the ground as she cried out painfully. She greeted her and said, ¡°Older Sister Yin.¡±

    Yin Shuiling lifted her head up with tears flooding her eyes. She stretched her hand out to tug onto the trousers of the man as she choked up. ¡°The things between us, don¡¯t bring someone into this.¡±

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up. He smoked while he turned his gaze to the side to nce at Wu Qian, and there seemed to be a small smile on his face as he said, ¡°Your good older sister is asking me not to touch you.¡±

    Wu Qian¡¯s face turned red when the man looked at her. She quickly lifted her eyebrows up into a frown as she coyly said, ¡°Older Sister Yin, since you were dating President Yin in the past, but you did not get married, anyone has the right to like President Yin. I have had a crush on President Yin for a long time.¡±

    Yin Shuiling froze. Did Wu Qian like Yin Muchen?

    She actually could not even tell.

    If she did not remember incorrectly, this Wu Qian had not interacted with Yin Muchen before, and only that time when she served tea...

    Yin Muchen could immediately tell what Yin Shuiling was thinking. He burst out intoughter as he said, ¡°Shuiling, you find it weird? The man that you could not bother with, other women are actually treating him like a treasure?¡±

    It was only then that Yin Shuiling knew the true prowess of this man¡¯s attractiveness. No matter whether he gave them a look in the eye at all, there were still arge group of beautiful women who were attracted to him.

    He was like a demon who had captivated the hearts of so many women.

    Yin Muchen ced a hand into his pocket while he used the hand that was holding on to the cigarette to touch his own chin. He went down on one knee and lifted his eyebrows up as he looked at the small woman who was crying in front of him. Heughed softly as he said, ¡°The question that you did not askst night, I will reply to you right now: Yes, these past four years, other than you, I did not have any other woman.¡±

    He took another breath of smoke and exhaled it. He lowered his gaze at his trousers in the waft of smoke as he said, ¡°This ce, ever since you went to Ennd when you were 18 years old, it did not lift its head up for another woman after that. It has recognized its owner now.¡±

    Yin Shuiling Iistened to his words and felt like her own heart was torn into two pieces. It turned out that he really only had her alone...

    He actually...only had a reaction for her...

    His tone was extremely gentle. She did not know whether it was because of his emotions as he sighed, but this gentle tone seemed to belong to someone locked up in Hell. Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was covered in beads of tears that were flowing messily. She used both of her small hands to block her ears as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. I don¡¯t want to listen...¡±

    She did not want to hear him say anything else.

    But the man¡¯s voice rang out in the air clearly. ¡°In the past, when I was in America, I had many women. Those women were not what liked. For a poor chap who did not have any money or power, sometimes, when I apanied those rich daughters to sleep or took the advantage to seduce the mistress of some big boss, I could work for a few years less. At that time, I really needed money. I went crazy as I thought about money. I really wanted to seed...

    ¡°Those seven years, I always remembered the promise that I gave you when I¡¯d just left for America. I wanted to be able to protect you when I came back from America, but what should I use to protect you? if I did not seed, what was I going to do? Look at how much trouble you got into when I just came back from America. The hawker who wanted to touch you, I smashed his balls and chopped both of his hands as I threw him into theke. That rich son who masturbated as he looked at you, I changed all of the directors in T City and changed the entire environment. Oh, and also that Sixth Older Brother¡¯s boss, Mu Hai...¡±

 Chapter 598 - Shuiling, We Are Done Playing With One Another (3)

    <h4>Chapter 598: Shuiling, We Are Done ying With One Another (3)</h4>

    ¡°Do you have any impression of that Mu Hai? When you were 15, that time you were drugged, it was done by him. He wants to sleep with you! All for the people that you want to puke when you see them, I would let them want to puke ten times more, so that time, I sent a few old uncles over to rape his daughter, and it was from that time that Mu Hai started to hate me.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling,¡± Yin Muchen threw the cigarette butt he was holding in his hands onto the carpet before he stubbed it out. He stretched hisrge palm out to undo the fingers over her ears, one by one. He used two fingers to pinch her chin as he forced her to lift her small, tearful face upwards. His gaze was loving as it went across her face. ¡°Shuiling, do you know how much I like you? The seven years that I have spent in America, I used so much effort to climb upwards. I dreamt of a day where I would have money, power, and the abilities to keep you under my care. I dreamt of a day when I would be able to match you. From that moment, you would be in charge of being as beautiful as a flower, and I would be in charge of providing for the family.

    ¡°I know that you despise me for being dirty. You said numerous times in the past that I was an animal. In the past four years, I tried hard to clean myself up. As a couple that is bonded with one another, we should not be suspecting one another. Isn¡¯t this the poem you like? I made myself be clean, but why did you still not want me?¡±

    ¡°Woo woo...¡± Yin Shuiling choked up as she sobbed, unable to catch her breath. She shook her hair that was in curls. She choked up while she said, ¡°Sorry, sorry... I did not know...¡±

    She really did not know anything at all.

    She did not know how hard he had it when he was in America for the past seven years/ She did not know in those long years, she had been his motivation to work hard and climb up. Furthermore, she did not know how a man like him would know this poem ¡ª A couple banded together, they would not suspect one another...

    Yin Muchen looked at the woman crying painfully and slowly curled up the corners of his lips up. He stretched his fingers out to wipe the tears on her face. ¡°You know about all this now, but it is toote. Yin Shuiling, we are done ying with one another.¡±

    He said this line lightly before stretching his hand out to pin Wu Qian¡¯s hand that was by his side. He used force to tug her. Wu Qian knelt down by his side. He ced his hand on Wu Qian¡¯s shoulder as he held her in his embrace. He was nonchnt as he smiled and said, ¡°Tonight, I will be sleeping with her.¡±

    Sleeping with her...

    Yin Shuiling looked at the couple that was hugging one another in front of her. She felt her head crack open in pain as she said, ¡°No...¡± She shook her head, and she stretched her small, fair hand out to tug the sleeve of the man as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t... Yin Muchen. Don¡¯t. I am begging you now.. woo woo...¡±

    Wu Qian was extremely happy. Her beautiful eyes were greedy as she looked at the man¡¯s body before she sensually said, ¡°President Yin...¡±

    Yin Muchen squinted his narrow eyes, appreciative of the woman¡¯s begging, and he said, ¡°Shuiling, you probably always did not know that there were so many women who wanted to climb into my bed, but I was only thinking about sleeping with you. Things are different now. Other than you, I can sleep with any woman out there. Come and have a touch. I have a reaction right...

    He pinned her small hand as he pressed it on himself. The woman was frantic and at a loss. She was about to shout, and at this moment, he was excited as he eximed, ¡°This is the reaction that I have after trying it out with this woman. Oh, this woman is your young staff, right? Have a look. She¡¯s been blessed by you. If not for you, she would not be able to climb into my bed even in her next life...

    ¡°To be honest, this woman is really not as beautiful as you, but she is younger than you. Just now I touched her for a bit. Her taste is quite good. The most important thing is that she is still a virgin. The feeling of sleeping together with her should be pretty good, right? Shuiling, the thing that you did not want, I will give it to someone else now.¡±

    Yin Muchen stood up. He took the woman with one muscr arm, bringin Wu Qian up on his shoulder.

    ¡°President Yin...¡± Wu Qian felt her entire body go soft, and she was frightful and embarrassed at the same time.

    That bedroom. It was the ce that she was happy together with him for almost two years.

    The door of the bedroom closed with a loud bang right in her line of vision. ¡°Ah!¡± Yin Shuiling cupped her head as she let out a scream. She leaped up from the carpet and dashed upstairs like an arrow as she said, ¡°Yin Muchen, Yin Muchen!¡±

    She went to the door and knocked. The room was locked from the inside, and she seemed as if she had lost her soul as she spun around on the spot. Her eyes were hot. It felt as if in the next second, bloody tears would flow out, and her heart was bleeding.

    ¡°Yin Muchen,e out... Yin Muchen, I am begging you toe out... I was wrong. I was really wrong. Don¡¯t touch someone else. Don¡¯t treat me like this... Yin Muchen...¡±

    She wept out painfully as she hammered on the door, but Wu Qian¡¯s coy voice rang out from inside the room. ¡°Ah... President Yin, be a little more gentle...¡±

    ¡°Would I satisfy you if I were gentle?¡± The man¡¯s evil tone came out from inside.

    Wu Qian did not say anything else. She was probably charmed and enchanted, and after that, Yin Shuiling heard the sound of the bed creaking.

    This type of sound was extremely familiar to her.

    Many previous nights, she¡¯d drenched in sweat like a fish that was about to die from thirst. She used both of her small hands as she climbed onto his extremely muscr body as she begged him to be a little quicker. He never bothered with her, he only bent his body down to block her small lips as he continued to dominate her. She was bullied by him as she teared up, and he was sinister as he bit her ear ¡ª If you are tired, then you should go and sleep. Isn¡¯t this a ready made luby right now?

    He was referring to the sound of the bed shaking as a luby.

    In what other ways could this man be such a rascal?

    Yin Shuiling hit the door of the room, but the door did not open up. She used her fingernails to sp the doorknob, and it left behind a few blood marks. She was numb as she sat down on the floor.

    She knew that she was really done for this time.

    He was punishing her.

    He was telling her that...they were over now.

    ...

    One hourter

    The door was open. Yin Muchen came out of the room first. He wore his trousers and put on his belt. He put his grey shirt back on, and he lowered his gaze down as he looked at Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling was curled up at the corner of the room. She curled both of her legs up and hugged herself. Her small face was buried in her hands. She did not cry anymore, and she was so quiet.

    Upon hearing the sound of the door opening, she did not lift her head, but she shuddered for a moment, just as if she¡¯d been shaken awake from a nightmare. She moved her legs as she curled herself up even more tightly, and her entire body was shivering.

    At this moment, the doors of the vi were open. A few bodyguards dressed in ck walked inside, and Liu Caizhe came in alongside Hu Ya.

    They went upstairs, and they stood a few steps away from the bedroom door.

    Yin Muchen buttoned his shirt before kneeling down on one knee in front of Yin Shuiling. He stretched two fingers out to pinch her cute chin, and he forced her to raise her head up.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s beautiful eyes did not have any focus in them. They were grey, and she spent a long time taking a clear look at this man. His eyes were red with the romance that had yet to fade away. The cold and hard texture of his short hair was all stuck on his forehead due to the sweat. He did not button his grey shirt up properly, and it was messy and loose on his body...

    Him being in this state was what she was familiar with, looking both luxurious and rogue.

    She looked at his face, and he was still himself. He was handsome and perfect... At this moment, he raised his eyebrows up as he looked at her. He was in a good mood, satisfied at her hurt expression.

    Yin Shuiling moved her neck stiffly, and she turned her head to look inside the room.

    The room was filled with hot air. Even the air was stuffy and musty. Therge bed that she¡¯d slept on for almost two years was extremely messy, and Wu Qian did not have any clothes on. Even her ponytail braids were undone. Yin Shuiling could see the marks left on her body so clearly...

    Yin Shuiling closed her eyes silently. She thought that she did not have any more tears, but the corners of her eyes were wet, and two streams of tears still flowed down her face.

    The man¡¯s low and hoarse voice rang out by her ear as he said, ¡°Yin Shuiling, are you satisfied?¡±

    She did not open her eyes, and she did not say a word.

    The strength ced on her chin went away, and Yin Muchen stood up as he said, ¡°I might be a little busy tomorrow. I won¡¯t be taking you and Yin De to the airport then. Yin Shuiling, you¡¯d better remember this. Allowing Yin De to get out of prison, it is what I am giving in exchange for the tiny life that I made you lose when you were 18. From here on, we will go on our own separate ways and will not owe each other anymore.¡±

    Yin Muchen walked forward. He took two steps and stopped in his tracks. He took an envelope from Hu Ya, and he walked over to face Yin Shuiling. p! He threw the envelope in his hands over to Yin Shuiling¡¯s side as he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to know why I hate Yin De so much? Why did I want to cause your family to break apart like that? These photos, I will give them to you. Have a good look at how your benevolent and kind father has a side to him that is so disgusting that I want to vomit.¡±

    Yin Muchen walked away withrge strides.

    ...

    Yin Muchen walked away. Yin Shuiling was in a daze for a few minutes before she quietly opened her eyes. She lowered her gaze towards the envelope by her side, and some photos inside the envelope fell out.

    At the start, she was in a daze as she had a look. The moment she gazed over, her shoulders shuddered, and she froze. She curled her numb legs as she ced it down. She was quick in her actions as she hastily picked the photos up.

    The photos were from many years ago. At that time, Yin De was still young. Liu Wanxin was even more gentle and beautiful. She was a stunning beauty. There was a small terrace house, and Yin De was hugging Liu Wanxin inside...

    Yin Shuiling felt her entire worlde to aplete stop. Her mind was in aplete mess as she flipped through one photograph after another. She did not believe it, and she seriously suspected that these photographs were photoshopped.

    There was one photo among the pile where Yin De had a bright smile on his face as he carried Liu Wanxin up into his arms while they headed upstairs. Liu Wanxin¡¯s face was full of tears, and she was sobbing quietly. She looked hopeless and pathetic.

    Yin Shuiling felt as if she¡¯d been electrocuted. She pushed the pile away harshly. Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya were around, and she was sensitive as she hurled out towards both of them, ¡°No, I do not believe this. You must be lying! My father, why would he be...with his mother?¡±

    Yin Shuiling stood up from the floor, and she rushed over to face both Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya. She lostplete control of all her emotions as she pointed at their noses/ ¡°He is joking around with me! I know that I have betrayed him, so both of you are punishing me! Okay, I have already epted the punishment. I am already in so much pain that I want to die. You should not continue to joke around with me anymore. I don¡¯t believe it. I would not believe this!¡±

    Liu Caizhe was calm as he looked at Yin Shuiling. He said, ¡°Miss Yin, no matter whether you believe it or not, this is the truth. Yin De lusted after Muchen¡¯s mother¡¯s beauty and started to plot. Your father is the one who made Muchen¡¯s father jump from the top floor, and it was also your father Yin De who used 18 year old Mu Chen to kidnap and dominate Muchen¡¯s mother for ten whole years. After that, he caused Muchen¡¯s mother to cry so much that she went blind. Miss Yin, Muchen originally had a very blissful and perfect family, but Yin De caused his family to break apart and be ruined entirely.¡±

    Yin Shuiling took a few steps back. She lost her voice as she murmured, ¡°No, this is not true. You¡¯re lying...¡±

    ¡°Miss Yin, in the past few years, Muchen has always been protecting you despite the fact that you were his enemy¡¯s daughter. He also ced you in his heart as he pampered you. He did not say anything at all. He used his silent method to protect the grievances between the previous generation. In the past four or five years, you were living so nonchntly and carelessly, you enjoyed his love and pamper that he had for you while being by his side without any worry. How much of guilt do you have from betraying him to save Yin De? Miss Yin, everything that you have right now, it was all given to you by Yin Muchen.¡±

    ¡°Miss Yin, do you know why I have always not agreed to Muchen being together with you? It is not because of anything about you per se. It was just because after Muchen got together with you, he would always be the one giving up and contributing. As a friend, I feel... bad for him.¡±

    Liu Caizhe turned around and headed downstairs.

 Chapter 599 - Why Would I Have Such a Shameless Father Like You?

    <h4>Chapter 599: Why Would I Have Such a Shameless Father Like You?</h4>

    Yin Shuiling was in a blur, and she was lost. She kept shaking her head as she said, ¡°No...no...¡±

    She stepped on the scattered photographs on the ground. It seemed that all of the strength in her body was sucked away, and she copsed down to the floor. She picked a few photographs up to have a look. The tears inside her eyes just flowed down silently.

    Her father Yin De, and his mother...

    She had never thought about that.

    She¡¯d met his mother yesterday. Although his mother did not like her and seemed to not want to associate herself with her at all, her attitude could still considered okay. They had dinner together, and she slept over at her house. His mother still hinted for her to give birth to a child quickly....

    If her father had really...locked his mother up for ten years, how could his mother treat her so calmly like that?

    Oh my God.

    What exactly had gone down?

    At this moment, a warmth descended on her shoulder. Hu Ya had bent down and ced his suit jacket on her. Hu Ya looked at this messy situation in front of him right now and let out one sigh after another. ¡°Miss Yin, you should really...not have... President gambled everything he had on this, and you made him lose...it all entirely.¡±

    Hu Ya turned around and left.

    Yin Shuiling was alone as she squatted down on the floor, and she hugged both of her knees together and buried her small face inside.

    ...

    The next day

    Bang! Therge prison doors were open. Yin De did not have anything in his hand as he stepped through the main gates of prison as he wished.

    The sunshine shone down brightly outside the prisonplex. He weed the rays of sunshine as he lifted his head up. There was a satisfied and victorious smile on his face. He was finally free.

    What was wrong with having a life time imprisonment sentence? So what if Yin Muchen was powerful? He still managed to make his way out.

    Yin De was delighted, and at this moment, a lithe figure appeared in his line of vision. Yin Shuiling stood in the distance.

    ¡°Shuiling, my precious daughter...¡± Yin De was overwhelmed. He quickly ran forward. He opened his arms wide as he looked at Yin Shuiling. ¡°Daddy is finally out of prison. Come, let Daddy hug you.¡±

    There was nothing in his embrace because Yin Shuiling silently stepped aside.

    Yin De froze on the spot. He was puzzled as he looked at Yin Shuiling. ¡°Shuiling, what is wrong with you? Aren¡¯t you happy to see Daddy get out of prison? Eh, Shuiling, why is your face so pale. Your eyes are so red; who bullied you?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was pale, but the tip of her nose and eyes were red like a peach, and it was obvious that she had cried for the entire night.

    ¡°Nothing much. Let¡¯s go back.¡± She did not look at Yin De, but she turned her body as she left.

    ¡°Shuiling, wait for Daddy.¡± Yin De hastily chased after Yin Shuiling.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling opened the door of the condominium unit as she walked inside. She went into the living room as she ced the bag she was carrying onto the coffee table. Yin De had a look around his surroundings, and he looked around displeased as he said, ¡°Shuiling, you live here? It is not even 70sq metres here. This is way too dpidated.¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked Yin De in the eye. She was calm as she said, ¡°I just graduated and have no money, so I can only afford to stay here. If you think that the conditions are poor here, then you can go to the city centre to purchase a luxurious vi.¡±

    Yin Shuiling headed in the direction of the kitchen. She started to wash the vegetables and prepared to cook lunch.

    Yin De felt that this was very different from what he had imagined it to be. He thought that since Yin Shuiling had been together with Yin Muchen for such a long period of time, she should have at least gotten arge sum of money. It should have been enough for him to live in luxury, but Yin Shuiling was not excited to see hime out of prisonpared to his expectations. Why was she acting so coldly towards him?

    ¡°Shuiling.¡± Yin De leaned on the doorframe as he said, ¡°What about the Yin family vi of ours?¡±

    Yin Shuiling was slicing the vegetables as she replied, ¡°In Yin Muchen¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Yin De was instantly surprised as he continued, ¡°That¡¯s great then! Shuiling, did he gift the vi to you? That is the vi that has been passed down through the generations for our Yin family. We should continue to live there.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s hands that were slicing the vegetables froze for a second. Her gaze was cold as she looked at Yin De. ¡°Why does he have to give me the vi? Does he have an obligation to give me a vi?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he like you?¡± Yin De did not need to think at all, and the words escaped his mouth.

    The moment he spoke, the entire kitchen became silent. Yin Shuiling looked at him for a moment, before she coldlyughed. ¡°Hah!¡± Herughter was mocking and cold.

    Such a funny line. Doesn¡¯t he like you?

    It was so well said.

    It was really so well said.

    ¡°Shuiling, Daddy did not mean it that way.¡± Yin De quickly exined himself. ¡°Muchen has always treated you as his younger sister, and he has liked you ever since he was young, you...¡±

    ¡°I have slept with him.¡± Yin Shuiling was calm as she interrupted him.

    Yin De froze. He did not expect Yin Shuiling to say something like that, although he had long known that she had slept with Yin Muchen.

    ¡°Yin Muchen did not treat me as a younger sister. He has treated me as a woman. We were together for a long time. I had already...together with him when I was 15 years old. Didn¡¯t you know about that?¡±

    Yin De: ¡°...¡±

    He shook his head. He really did not know that she was together with Yin Muchen when she was only 15 years old.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s gaze got colder and colder. Sheughed mockingly as she said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t know, based on what did, you consider the conditions here to be simple and below you, and if you didn¡¯t know, how could you ask me to go ask for a vi from him? Didn¡¯t you know how you got out of prison today? Daddy, you have been acting for such a long period of time now. Don¡¯t act any further. I am your daughter, your biological daughter, and you are making use of me like that. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed at all?¡±

    Yin De¡¯s brain nearly short-circuited. He was in disbelief as he looked at Yin Shuiling. How did she...know about it all?

    Yin Shuiling observed all of the expressions on his face before she said, ¡°What are you thinking about? You wont be thinking about how I found out about everything right? You caused Yin Muchen¡¯s father¡¯s death and locked Yin Muchen¡¯s mother up for ten whole years. Yin Muchen became an orphan when he was 18 years old, and you are the mastermind behind it all!¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, who told you all of this? The truth is not like that. Listen to Daddy exin...¡±

    ¡°Exin?¡± Yin Shuiling was slow and soft as she thought about this word. ¡°Haha!¡±, She broke out into loudughter as the tears in her eyes trickled down her face. ¡°What do you want to exin? Things are already at this stage now, and you are actually still thinking of exining? Do you want to make use of me and cheat me for the rest of my life? Where do you get all of this confidence to lie to me? And who was it that gave you this confidence? Who gave you the guts to be so daring and reckless?

    ¡°The year I turned 18, when you were dragged away by the police officers, you shouted and told me that Yin Muchen was the perpetrator. Why did you not say that it was all of your doing, and all of this was just merely karma? Where are the injuries on your body? Where was the frailness and aged feeling that you pretended to show me when you were in prison? Didn¡¯t you want me to cooperate with Mu Hai to save you? Daddy, Yin Muchen is still alive. His mother Liu Wanxin is still alive, and you thought all of them were dead already? Why did you not worry that they would tell me all of the dirty and shameless wrongdoings?

    ¡°Have a look at yourself, not only are you not worried, but you are still living so carefree. You just got out of jail, and you do not have any ns to escape overseas immediately to get away from Yin Muchen in case he takes revenge on you, but rather, you are thinking of going back to the Yin family vi to live there? How much more do you want to bully Yin Muchen? You are bullying a single son and his mother. Could it all be because of the love that Yin Muchen has for me? Did you think your daughter was a fairy or that all of the women on this earth have already died? Did you think that Yin Muchen would not want anyone else other than me?¡±

    Yin Shuiling used her fingers to poke herself. Her eyes flooded her face as she looked at Yin De. She was both hopeless and in pain as she said, ¡°Daddy, I am your daughter. I am not your tool. Yin Muchen doesn¡¯t want me anymore. Don¡¯t you know that he doesn¡¯t want me anymore? You made me into an absolute fool. You turned me into a joke.¡±

    Seeing Yin Shuiling lose control and scream, Yin De was extremely flustered. This daughter of his was his support for the rest of his life. He could not afford to lose her.

    ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t be agitated. It is all of Daddy¡¯s fault, I am sorry...¡± He went forward, wanting to embrace Yin Shuiling in his arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Yin Shuiling stopped sobbing as she quietly spoke.

    Yin De froze.

    Yin Shuiling lifted her gaze up to look at him. She said each word carefully, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, because both of your hands are already so dirty that I only want to vomit when I think about them. How could I have such a shameless father like you? I am feeling pity for my mother, and simrly, I think that I did all of this in vain!¡±

    ¡°Shuiling...¡±

    Yin Shuiling took some steps forward, and she walked into the living room to grab her bag. She opened the bag and took the passport and flight tickets out of the bag before harshly throwing them at Yin De. ¡°These are the things that you want. You should leave tomorrow. The further you go, the better it will be. Don¡¯t ask anything else from me now. Because Yin Muchen doesn¡¯t like me anymore, I don¡¯t have any value to be made use of anymore, and simrly, I won¡¯t be able to protect you anymore. You¡¯d better fend for yourself.¡±

    Yin Shuiling took her bag and walked into her own room.

    Yin De grabbed the things that dropped onto the ground. He quickly replied, ¡°Shuiling, aren¡¯t you leaving together with Daddy?¡±

    Yin Shuiling opened the door and walked into the room. She softly answered, ¡°I have never thought of leaving with you.¡±

    She closed the door.

    ...

    Inside the room, Yin Shuiling was seated down on the bed. She took the remote control to switch the television on before switching it to the finance channel.

    All of the financial news today was reporting on Yin Muchen and SK finance, and the host took the microphone in his hands as he reported the news seriously. ¡°Based on our sources, SK Finance¡¯s cash flow has been frozen sincest night. All of therge projects under their management have been stopped since this morning, and there are even more reliable sources of news that say that Yin Muchen has met with trouble with the assets that he owns worldwide. The technology industry in Silicon Valley in America has copsed today, and this copse is swift and drastic and has acted like a snowball, affecting real estate, machinery, entertainment, and also manyrge corporations. Yin Muchen is a self made businessman who wowed the world when he was only 22 years old, and he has weed a crisis right now as the magnate in the finance industry.¡±

    The screen on the television switched to the image of SK Finance. There were many journalists surrounding an extended version of a luxurious business sedan, and the sparkling bright exterior of the car was clean and sleek. The windows of the vehicle were heavily tinted. There were many bodyguards protecting the car as the vehicle swiftly cruised away.

    ¡°Our frontline journalists are ready to interview Yin Muchen personally as soon as possible, but Yin Muchen has yet to appear in front of the journalists personally. The SK PR team has simrly maintained its silence towards the public, but...¡±

    The scene on the television changed again, and it was the lounge of the airport. ¡°Our journalists have gotten an image of all the CEOs under Yin Muchen¡¯s team in the airport. All of these CEOs make up the core team of Yin Muchen¡¯spany, and they are the centre pir of SK¡¯s flow. They have rushed towards all parts of the world. It is obvious that they are here to support SK to tide through this difficult period.¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at the image on the screen. There were a group of smartly dressed businessmen walking in the airport lounge. They had sunsses on their faces, and trailing behind them were a team of the best qualified secretaries. The sparkling bright leather shoes touched on the marble floor quickly and steadily. Every step they took came with a cold breeze of strong professionalism.

    Yin Shuiling knew all of these people. That day, on the Little New Year, these people were all present...

 Chapter 600 - He Is Also A Pig In Love

    <h4>Chapter 600: He Is Also A Pig In Love</h4>

    Yin Shuiling switched off the television. She curled both of her legs up as she sat down on the bed. Last night, he told her that the document contained all of his assets. Any enemy who got his hands on them could take his life away, and now she believed it. He really weed aplete disaster in his career.

    Hu Ya said that he had bet everything that he had on this, and he did not hold back at all...

    Why was he so silly?

    He had roughed it out in the corporate sector for over ten years. He was pro, and he had seen many things in his career. He was cruel and swift with what he did in the corporate world, so she did not understand why such a man that was apt in dealing with the problems in the corporate world would be so silly with this bet?

    Why did he not give himself a backup at all?

    With his brains, he totally could do it.

    Why was he so silly?

    Yin Shuiling thought about the fifteenth day of the new year. His subordinates said that he was actually way more clean and innocentpared to any man on earth, and he gave his heart over to her. They¡¯d said that he did not hold back at all. It turned out that he was the same as the thousands and hundreds of men in the world; he would be cheated by a woman, and he was fooled so badly.

    He was also a pig in love.

    Yin Shuiling stretched her small hand into her bag. She opened her palm up, and there was a wedding ring quietly lying in her hand.

    Her small, tiny fingers brushed over the letters on top, C&L. She fluttered her thick long eyshes and lightly ced her red lips onto the wedding ring.

    ...

    The next morning, Yin Shuiling went out the door, and she went over to the western restaurant.

    She opened the door to the western restaurant, The manager of the restaurant, Older Sister Zhang, weed her as she walked from the back of the cashier. Older Sister Zhang smiled and said, ¡°Little Boss, you are here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head. She scanned her surroundings, and the staff were tidying the ce up. They were wiping the tables and wiping the ss. She said, ¡°Everyone is working hard.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Older Sister Zhang pped her hands as she said, ¡°Come, everyone, Little Boss is here. Everyonee and greet her.¡±

    The staff members all raised their heads up to look towards Yin Shuiling¡¯s. If this were a normal day, after they saw Yin Shuiling, they would wee her happily, but today, after they saw Yin Shuiling, they did not have any reaction and lowered their heads to continue working.

    Yin Shuiling noticed everyone¡¯s behaviour, and her exquisite face darkened quickly.

    Older Sister Zhang ced her hands on her hips as she said, ¡°Ay, what is wrong with all of you? Are all of you mute now?¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling mute?¡± At this moment, a coy voice rang out in the air. Wu Qian came over.

    Wu Qian had a radiant expression on her face. She wore a sleeveless pink singlet. Her belly button was exposed, and she matched it with a pair of denim shorts. Her hair was swept up into a high ponytail, looking youthful and pretty.

    Her outfit was totally different from her work outfit that she wore on a daily basis, as she looked gentle and obedient on a normal day.

    The staff members all saw Wu Qiane and they all gathered over in her direction. They nodded their heads and bent their waists down as they addressed her. ¡°Little Boss.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wu Qian raised her eyebrows up as she arrogantly snorted.

    Wu Qian cast her gaze sideways to look at Older Sister Zhang as she said, ¡°Older Sister Zhang, who were you scolding to be a mute just now? They all greeted me, and it was only you who did not greet me, I think you are the mute one, right?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Older Sister Zhang was extremely furious.

    ¡°What about me? Older Sister Zhang, let me remind you one more time, this Western restaurant, President Yin has gifted it to me. She...¡± Wu Qian pointed at Yin Shuiling, as she said, ¡°President Yin said that he does not want to see her anymore. It would be best if she stayed out of his sight.¡±

    Older Sister Zhang was not convinced. She was about to speak, but Yin Shuiling stopped her. ¡°Older Sister Zhang, forget it.¡±

    ¡°Ha...¡± Wu Qian curled the corners of her lips up into a smile as she said, ¡°Older Sister Yin, at least you have some foresight. You are not considered to be dragging Older Sister Zhang down. This western restaurant is mine now. If Older Sister Zhang dares to protect you again, I will immediately tell her to hit the road.¡±

    Older Sister Zhang had elders and children that she had to provide for. She cherished this job very much, so she had no other choice but to retreat, and she stood together with the other staff members.

    Yin Shuiling looked at Wu Qian as she said, ¡°If you have grievances towards me, don¡¯t make it difficult for others.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Older Sister Yin. You really have the heart of a saint, but why are you so cruel towards President Yin then?¡± Wu Qian had both of her arms around her chest as she scanned Yin Shuiling from head to toe. She mocked her greatly as she said, ¡°There would be no smoke without fire. This morning, the rumours have spread throughout T City. They all said that your father Yin De got out of prison, and you worked together with Mu Hai to betray President Yin. They said that you gave a big blow to President Yin.

    ¡°Older Sister Yin, you are really so great. President Yin spent ten whole years to build this empire up, and it was all ruined single handedly by you. Do you feel very sessful right now? A man did not want anything at all just because of you. Furthermore, a man like President Yin is so stunning. If it were me, I would be so happy that I would want to die.

    ¡°Older Sister Yin, do you know what I despise you the most for? Do you know that there are so many women on earth who love President Yin and would want to climb into his bed, but you easily got him, and you did not cherish him at all after you got him? Look at how arrogant you are in front of President Yin normally. It was always President Yin coaxing and allowing you to do things. Actually, what are you considered to be? Aren¡¯t you just a little prettier than other girls, or do you have better skills in bed? What do you have to be getting such great love from President Yin?¡±

    Yin Shuiling coldly replied, ¡°So you waited at the door of the vi that night, and you wanted to seek an opportunity to strike?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wu Qian nodded her head as she said, ¡°I like President Yin. I would notice him all the time. I was just waiting for the moment that you let go of President Yin¡¯s hands for me to receive them. Is this very weird? It is not weird at all. As long as I am a woman, I would have thoughts about President Yin...¡± As she spoke, Wu Qian leaned her body towards Yin Shuiling and softly said, ¡°Do you knowfortable President Yin made me feel that night? I really hoped for him to do me to death.¡±

    Upon bringing that night up, Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face became pale, and she slowly turned around and left the western restaurant.

    ...

    She walked the streets alone. Yin Shuiling did not know which direction she should head in. She did not have any ce to go to.

    At this moment, there was a loud deafening sound of brakes, and her right shoulder was hit harshly.

    A motorized bike had stopped. The owner of the motorized bicycle came forward quickly to anxiously ask, ¡°Miss, are you okay? I was trying to avoid a car just no and crashed into you by ident.¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at her own right shoulder, and her shoulder had arge patch of bruised skin with the flesh all exposed.

    She was in pain as she lifted her eyebrows.

    At this moment, a couple bystanders walked over. ¡°Little girl, are you okay? Go over to the hospital to have a look then... Eh, aren¡¯t you...Yin Shuiling?¡±

    A passerby recognized her.

    ¡°It is really Yin Shuiling... Miss Yin, everyone is saying that the financial crisis that President Yin is facing right now wasl caused by you. Is this true?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Yin, I don¡¯t believe it. President Yin treats you so well. When you were 15 years old and just entered high school, President Yin had just returned from America, and he totally treated you so preciously. After that, you were 21 years old when you came back from Ennd. You were dating President Yin, and President Yin pampered you even further. In the past two years, there were so many paparazzi who tried all means, but they were unable to get a shot of President Yin being with other women at all.¡±

    Everyone started to chat with one another, and Yin Shuiling fluttered her long, thick eyshes, before getting ready to leave.

    The owner of the motorized bicycle was about to chase after her. ¡°Ay, Miss, I will bring you to the hospital to have a look.¡±

    ¡°Young chap.¡± There was an Aunty that pulled the owner of the electric bicycle as she said, ¡°Are you foolish or what? Miss Yin is not demanding anything from you. Why are you chasing after her? You crashed into Miss Yin. Be careful when President Yines to take revenge on you.¡±

    ¡°Aunty, you are wrong to say that. Miss Yin has betrayed President Yin and caused him to be in such a sad situation. I heard that it ispletely over between her and President Yin, and now, even if Miss Yin dies, President Yin would not care about her anymore. He won¡¯t even have a nce at her anymore.¡±

    ¡°Ay!¡± Someone let out a sigh as he said, ¡°They all said that beautiful women are dangerous. How could Miss Yin¡¯s heart be so cruel?¡±

    Yin Shuiling heard the discussion behind her, and she quickened her steps as she walked forward. Her arm was in great pain. She was in so much pain that she felt numb, but she did not shed any tears. At this moment, it was only then that Yin Shuiling understood. In the past, she loved to cry so much because there was someone who pampered her, and he had felt bad for her.

    When Yin Shuiling stopped in her tracks again. She was already at the SK Finance building. She was in a daze as she looked at the skyscraper before her eyes. How did she walk over to this ce?

    She looked through the shiny ss of the skyscraper and could see the monochrome luxurious fittings inside. Even though the world had already changed drastically, inside SK, everything was going on neatly without any panic.

    The empire that he created with his hands was always strong and powerful, and as what said, there was no one who could betray him.

    Other than her.

    At this moment, a surprised voice rang out in her ears. ¡°Miss Yin...¡±

    Yin Shuiling cast her gaze to the side. There were two men dressed in white shirtsing towards her. Yin Shuiling had an impression of them. They were Nick and Ma Fei, and she met them on the fifteen day of the new year.

    Nick saw her and was very passionate.

    ¡°Nick!¡± As Yin Shuiling was about to smile, Ma Fei elbowed Nick before giving him an indication with his gaze.

    Nick froze instantly.

    Ma Fei looked at Yin Shuiling. He had a deep urge to chide her, but he did not say anything at all, and he went to walk inside.

    Nick also did not have a good expression on his face. He did not look at Yin Shuiling again, and he also went to walk inside.

    Yin Shuiling stood on the steps,. Se used both of her small hands to hold onto the sling bag that she had on her body before drooping her small head downwards to look at her own shadow.

    At this moment, the sunshine was bright, and her lonely figure had a long, extended shadow.

    ...

    SK, Inside the President¡¯s office

    Hu Ya opened the doors of the office, and both Nick and Ma Fei walked inside.

    Hu Ya ced his fingers on his lips as he made a gesture to shush them. Nick and Ma Fei lightened their steps, and both of them lifted their gaze up. Yin Muchen was lying back on therge genuine leather office chair, and he closed his eyes as he was taking a nap.

    Therge office was very quiet. Liu Caizhe and other CEOs were all present. The group of about ten people did not want to wake Yin Muchen up, and they did not use theirptops, but they used the pen to quickly look through the numerical reports of the quarter.

    Nick looked at Yin Muchen¡¯s fatigued face and quickly raised his eyebrows. He softly asked Hu Ya, ¡°Why is Big Boss not going into the rxation room to sleep for a while? He has not slept for three whole days now.¡±

    Hu Ya wanted to reply, but at this moment, Yin Muchen opened his eyes. He looked towards both Nick and Ma Fei and said, ¡°You two are here?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse, and his dark eyes were very bloodshot. Theck of sleep made his eye sockets sink, and it added more sternness and coldness to his gaze.

    Hu Ya headed outside, and he made coffee for Yin Muchen.

    Nick ced the documents in his hands onto the office desk and he shook his head. ¡°President, things are not looking good.¡±

    Yin Muchen moved his body around, and he lowered his gaze down to flip through the documents. He moved his thin lips as he asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

 Chapter 601 - Wu Qian, Call Her Over To Have Her Serve

    <h4>Chapter 601: Wu Qian, Call Her Over To Have Her Serve</h4>

    ¡°The CTCI tender project has taken up 80% of our liquidity. These funds have all been locked, and we can only wait two months until CTCI announces their tender to the public for the funds to be unlocked. These funds are way too influential, and very few banks want to loan us money. It is very hard for us to bridge the gap for thisck of funds.

    ¡°Furthermore, that ounting record has really grabbed us by the throat. Mu Hai has managed to mess up all of our ns. We are stuck in a rut now. If we want to repair the situation, it will take quite a long time.

    ¡°The key thing that over the past ten years, SK has been a firm pir in the financial world. We have made so much profit. This has long made others unhappy and jealous of us. With this stumble, they will all take advantage of this opportunity to add on to your predicament. They will definitely use this chance to kick you while you¡¯re dow. We are surrounded on all sides.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s face was expressionless. He did not even raise his eyebrows. He was silent for a few seconds before he curled the corners of his lips up tough as he said, ¡°During these past 10 years, didn¡¯t I manage to weather the battles and wars? Until we¡¯re at the final hour, who knows who will truly be the winner?¡±

    Everyone in the office stopped and turned their heads to look at Yin Muchen. There was a firm and confident glow sparkling in their eyes. If they were to be asked why they would follow this man so loyally, they would respond that they had believed in the dominance and determination that this man possessed.

    Liu Caizhe took a few steps towards the desk. He smiled and said, ¡°Muchen, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. None of us are scared, even if the kingdom that we have built over these past ten years has copsed, what is wrong with that? With you around, and with us around, even if the worstes, we can give up on this piece of dominance and go back to Silicon Valley. We will stand where we were ten years ago to start over once again!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Big Boss, we will follow after you for the rest of our life, as long as you don¡¯t copse, there will be a day that we will return once again!¡±

    All of the men in the office had a bright smile on their face. This man was the only leader they would follow. As long as Yin Muchen was still around, they would unite as a strong team to gather all of their strength together, and they were confident that they would not fall.

    Yin Muchen lifted his gaze towards the group of people. Whoosh! He took the document from the table and threw it towards the group of people. He squinted his narrow eyes as he briefly nced at them. ¡°Who said that they were going to leave? Useless! Would we just give up on the kingdom that we build up to give it to others just like that? I, Yin Muchen, am not so kind!¡±

    The men who¡¯d been attacked by the documents all broke out intoughter. They bent over and picked up the documents that were all scattered on the ground piece by piece. Yes, let someone get all of it?

    Stop dreaming!

    The people who wanted to swallow SK, they wanted to see if they really had the appetite to do so.

    The tense atmosphere became much more rxed.

    Nick picked up all of the scattered documents and ced them back onto the table. ¡°Big Boss...¡± He called out to Yin Muchen, and he hesitated to continue speaking.

    Yin Muchen did not look at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Nick touched his own head and said, ¡°Big Boss, I don¡¯t know if I should be saying this or not, but I saw Miss Yin when I was downstairs just now...¡±

    The moment he spoke, the entire office turned silent. Everyone channelled their gazes at Yin Muchen. ¡°Miss Yin¡± had already be a forbidden phrase.

    Yin Muchen took a fountain pen in his hand and signed a document. Upon hearing what Nick said, the tip of his pen paused for a moment, but it was only for a second, and his expressions were calm as he continued.

    At this moment, Liu Caizhe came forward to kick Nick¡¯s butt as he chided him, ¡°Nick, if you do not know what to say, in the future, don¡¯t report it. Go back to work, quickly now!¡±

    Nick felt extremely wronged, and he went off to work obediently.

    Actually, he still liked Miss Yin very much because Big Boss was really very happy when he was together with Miss Yin.

    That day in the chess room, he asked Big Boss when he was going to get married. Big Boss did not reply to him immediately, but after they were done with a round of cards, Big Boss started to speak as he stood up. Big Boss said that he would strive to get end his bachelor status before his 33th birthday.

    At that time, Big Boss smiled. He had worked for Big Boss for ten whole years and had never seen Big Boss smile like that, and the smile that Big Boss had on his face was ¡ª bliss.

    ...

    After rushing the proposal for three days and three nights, everyone started to stream out of the room. They followed what they were given to work on. Yin Muchen stood up from the chair, and he walked over to the French windows before lowering his head down to light his cigarette.

    The grey shirt on his body had been worn for three days straight. It was already extremely crumpled now. He did not sleep. The stubble on his jaw was unshaven, and that sparse mustache had already be a thinyer. He ced one hand into his pocket as he used another hand to hold onto the cigarette to take a puff. There were three deep lines running across his forehead as he had a frown on his handsome face, and he opened his mouth to spit out a mouthful of smoke.

    His tall andnky body was handsome as he stood up straight. He did not change much over these three days, but the warmth on his body had disappeared entirely, and what remained behind was a pure, dark coldness.

    But he was still exquisite and mesmerizing as usual, and his fatigue made him look like a mature 33 year old man that had gone through much adversity.

    He spat out a mouthful of smoke before he lowered his gaze down to look downstairs from the French windows. There was a lonely figure by the steps of SK. Yin Shuiling had yet to leave, and she was still standing there.

    Yin Muchen was not rmed. He continued to smoke, and the smoke surrounded him as he silently looked at the girl downstairs.

    After he was about to finish a cigarette, the girl turned around and left. She crossed the road. He did not know what precious thing was on her feet. She did not raise her head up when she crossed the road. She started to walk when the light was red. A sedan suddenly hit its emergency brake in front of her. Yin Muchen saw the driver of the car roll down the window before he pointed at Yin Shuiling and shouted at her loudly.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s face was expressionless. He squinted his narrow eyes as he took thest breath of the cigarette.

    He did not look downstairs anymore, and he turned around to go look for an ashtray by the side of the office table.

    He had just turned around, and the ashtray was in front of him. Liu Caizhe stood behind him, holding an ashtray in his hands.

    Yin Muchen briefly looked at Liu Caizhe before stubbing the cigarette out in the ashtray.

    His hands were in his pockets. He stood up straight as he lifted his head up to look at the blue azure skies above him.

    Liu Caizhe smiled and said, ¡°Muchen, if you are worried, I will send someone to have a look...¡±

    Yin Muchen curled his thin lips up. ¡°If she were to die in a car crash... It would be best,¡± he coldly replied.

    Hu Ya was organizing documents. Upon hearing what Yin Muchen said, he lifted his head up to look at the man standing by the French windows. Although the man¡¯s clothes were all crumpled, his proportions were really extremely perfect.

    Liu Caizhe smiled, and he did not say anything.

    Yin Muchen was silent for a few seconds before he said, ¡°Keep a close eye on my mother. I do not wish the rumours to reach her ears.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Caizhe nodded his head and said, ¡°I have already arranged a new batch of people in the vi. I will work hard to limit the time that Madam goes out to walk around, and I¡¯ll try my best to ensure everything goes well.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Muchen, you have been too exhausted these past few days. Take some time to go back to the rxation room and have a nap. There are still a whole load of matters for you to handle after this,¡± Liu Caizhe said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Muchen walked into the rxation room. He took two steps before he turned his head back to say, ¡°That something...something...¡± He tried hard to recall, as if he really did not remember the name, so he used something to rece it. ¡°Call her to ask her to serve us.¡±

    Liu Caizhe expressionlessly nodded his head.

    Yin Muchen went into the rxation room.

    Hu Ya did not understand, and he asked Liu Caizhe, ¡°Manager Liu, who is this something something?¡±

    Liu Caizhe cast his gaze to the side and said, ¡°Wu Qian; call her over.¡±

    Hu Ya understood everything immediately, but he hesitated for a moment. ¡°Manager Liu, this...is not too good, right?¡±

    Liu Caizhe shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Secretary Hu, then go and do what you think will be good.¡±

    Hu Ya immediately disagreed. The decisions that President made, he definitely did not dare to question them, and just now, he was just merely making a small joke.

    ¡°Then I will go and make the call.¡± He walked towards the side of the wall.

    Liu Caizhe looked downstairs. That sedan had yet to leave, and he was still scolding her. That girl was silly, standing in a daze as she stood there looking at her feet. She did not move. He did not know what she was thinking about, and all of the cars in the vicinity were stuck in traffic.

    Liu Caizhe was frustrated. ¡°Secretary Hu, give the driver of the car downstairs a call. If he doesn¡¯t want to leave, then don¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°But, didn¡¯t President say just now.... That it would be best if Miss Yin were to die in a car ident?¡±

    Liu Caizhe rolled his eyes as he said, ¡°Do you think he was speaking the truth?¡±

    Hu Ya: ¡°...¡±

    He could not tell when President was speaking the truth or not!

    He was already so stumped that he could not differentiate them anymore.

    ...

    Liu Caizhe went back to his own office. He had a few urgent documents in his care that needed Yin Muchen¡¯s signature, so he could only turn back to the President¡¯s office. He wanted to put the documents on the desk and wait for Yin Muchen to wake up to sign them.

    He had just pushed open the doors of the office, and Hu Ya hurriedly ran in. ¡°Manager Liu, there is a project downstairs that has an issue. I need to go and handle it right now. I will hand this over to you.¡±

    Hu Ya handed something to Liu Caizhe.

    Liu Caizhe took it. They were two pills folded into a white piece of paper.

    Morning after pills.

    Liu Caizhe took it into his hands. As a subordinate he was extremely careful when he handled this matter. Yin Muchen never wanted children, and the women who had been together with him had never had an issue where they would look for him to be the father of their children.

    Actually, in America, the chances of them preparing the pill was very little, because although Yin Muchen was ying around, he would not leave his seed behind. After Yin Shuiling was together with him when she was 15 years old, he started to use them.

    Liu Caizhe had a look at the interior of the office as he asked, ¡°Has Wu Qian arrived?¡±

    ¡°She came a long time ago. I gave her a call, and she rushed over within a few minutes. She probably flew over. She is inside the rxation room with President.¡± As he spoke, Hu Ya had a look at his watch before he said, ¡°She has only been in for a few minutes. President normally uses a lot of time. I will go and get busy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, go on then.¡± Liu Caizhe nodded his head.

    Hu Ya left.

    Liu Caizhe went inside the office before he shut the door behind him. He walked towards the office desk and noticed that the door of the rxation room was not shut tight. There was a gap in the door, and from the angle where he was standing, he could see the sink, and Wu Qian was washing her hands there.

    Liu Caizhe stopped in his tracks, and at this moment, the door of the rxation room was open. Wu Qian walked out of the room.

    Wu Qian saw Liu Caizhe and was very polite. It was obvious that she was trying to portray a good image of herself. ¡°Manager Liu.¡±

    Liu Caizhe had a calm expression on his face as he nodded his head. He used his gaze to point towards the door as he said, ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Qian left.

    Liu Caizhe threw the medicine in his hands into the rubbish bin before going into the rxation room.

    Yin Muchen took a shower. He wore a white shirt as hey down on the bed. He had already fallen asleep. There were a few bundled up tissues by the side of the bed. Liu Caizhe bent his down to pick the tissues up and threw it into the rubbish bin before going to the windows to pull the curtains open slightly, trying to get rid of the musty smell inside the room.

    Looking at the man on the bed, Liu Caizhe could not help but shake his head before going out of the room helplessly.

 Chapter 602 - Mu Hai, What Do You Plan On Doing?

    <h4>Chapter 602: Mu Hai, What Do You n On Doing?</h4>

    Yin Shuiling returned to the condominium unit, and at this moment, Yin De walked out. He had an awkward smile on his face as he asked, ¡°Shuiling, you are back?¡±

    Yin Shuiling nced at Yin De and said, ¡°Why have you not left yet?¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, if you are not leaving, Daddy can¡¯t leave either. Us two, father and daughter, have to rely on one another...¡± Yin De tried to act pitiful.

    Yin Shuiling curled the corners of her lips up as sheughed. ¡°Without me behind you, do you feel very insecure right now? No matter what, your daughter looks so beautiful. She is only 23 years old, and there are so many men who like me. I am your support and your money tree for the rest of your life. Dad, do you think there would be a day where you would sell me off?¡±

    Yin De¡¯s face immediately turned stiff as he said, ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t speak like that! How could Daddy bear to sell you off? I know that you have misunderstood me... Ay, if I¡¯d known about this early on, I would¡¯ve gone sooner to apany your mother. Your mother...¡±

    ¡°Does my mother know everything you have done? If my mother knew about it, I believe that she would be so angry that she¡¯d have a heart attack,¡± Yin Shuiling retorted as she headed towards the room.

    Looking at her cold back profile, Yin De did not have a good expression on his face. This precious daughter of his was really his money tree, and even if Yin Muchen did not want her anymore, with that face of hers, there were so many other men who would.

    He wanted to take her away, and even if she did not leave, he also wanted to stay behind to be together with her. The rest of his life would be still dependent on her.

    Even if she continued to be angry, he was her father. Could she throw him away?

    Yin Shuiling pushed the door open and was about to go in, but at this moment, a painful gasp came from behind her. ¡°Shuiling...¡±

    Yin Shuiling froze. Yin De was calling out for her. She did not bother with him, and he was probably acting once again.

    She walked towards the room. Plop! Suddenly, Yin De was rolling on the floor; his entire body was having spasms.

    Upon seeing this scene, Yin Shuiling¡¯s irises contracted, and she asked, ¡°Dad, Dad, what is wrong with you?¡±

    She quickly stepped forward, and stooped down on the ground to help Yin De stand up.

    Yin De¡¯s eyes were flipped upwards, his hands and legs were trembling, he tugged onto Yin Shuiling¡¯s arm as he said, ¡°Shuiling, Daddy feels ufortable... Give me the medicine... I want the medicine...¡±

    ¡°What medicine? Dad, speak clearly.¡±

    At this moment, the door suddenly opened. Four or five bodyguards dressed in ck rushed inside. Yin Shuiling turned her gaze to the side and had a look. She noticed that Sixth Older Brother was here. Sixth Older Brother said, ¡°Miss Yin, how are you? We meet again.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s expressions immediately turned cold as she said, ¡°What are you doing here? Our transaction is already finished. What are you doing right now,ing here? You are trespassing on private property.¡±

    ¡°Miss Yin, our Boss wants to meet you.¡±

    Sixth Older Brother stepped aside, and Mu Hai walked inside.

    Yin Shuiling had an impression of this Mu Hai. From the start, she thought that Mu Hai and Yin Muchen had turned from business partners into enemies. Yin Muchen had told her that when she was 15, Mu Hai drugged her and wanted to rape her, so now, after she saw him, she was disgusted.

    ¡°What are you here for? I do not know you. You¡¯d better get lost!¡± Yin Shuiling said coldly.

    Mu Hai was dressed smartly, and he was in an extremely good mood as he walked inside as he looked at Yin Shuiling¡¯s exquisite face. His eyes lit up, and he took quick steps as he smiled and said, ¡°Miss Yin, you are chasing me away now? What are you going to do with your father then?¡±

    ¡°My father?¡± Yin Shuiling caught onto something.

    ¡°Shuiling, Shui Ling, don¡¯t chase President Mu away. Daddy is begging you... I want the medicine, only he can give the medicine that I want... Quickly, have him give it to me....¡± Yin De¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he was in pain as he moaned.

    ¡°Mu Hai, what did you do to my father?¡±

    Mu Hai slowly bent over and said, ¡°Oh, I also did not do much. I just gave him cigarettes while he was in prison, and I added some... special ingredients.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face immediately turned pale, and she widened herrge eyes as she said, ¡°You gave my father...drugs?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Hai nodded his head nonchntly as he said, ¡°You can say it that way.¡±

    ¡°Mu Hai, you are doing something illegal! I will sue you!¡±

    ¡°Sue me? Haha...¡± Mu Haiughed crazily. He looked at Sixth Older Brother, who was standing behind with the bodyguards dressed in ck, as he said, ¡°Did I hear you wrong just now? Miss Yin said that she wanted to sue me? Miss Yin, are you na?ve? Do you have evidence to be suing me with? I dare to bet that you do not dare to leak this matter because the moment you say it, your father would firstly have to be locked inside the drug rehabilitation centre. Drug rehabilitation, that is worth than death. Would your father be willing?¡±

    Yin De shook his head. He begged, ¡°Shuiling, daughter, my precious daughter, don¡¯t tell anyone. Daddy was just released from prison and doesn¡¯t want to be locked up again... Listen to what Mu Hai says. Go and beg President Mu. Have President Mu give me the medicine. Daddy really feels very ufortable...¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at Yin De, who was something between human and ghost at this moment. She clenched her teeth and asked, ¡°Mu Hai, what did you want to do?¡±

    Mu Hai heard what she said and broke out into loudughter. ¡°Haha! What do I want to do?¡± His sinister eyes scanned Yin Shuiling¡¯s figure, and he evilly continued, ¡°We have not seen each other for eight years. Miss Yin is really getting more and more beautiful. I heard that you were together with Yin Muchen. Yin Muchen spared no expense when it came to pampering you. What do I want to do? I want...to do you... Haha...¡±

    Sixth Older Brother and those bodyguards dressed in ck all started tough after hearing his crass suggestion.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Yin Shuiling spat out these words coldly.

    ¡°You really want me to get lost? Then your father...¡± Mu Hai stretched his leg out to kick Yin De.

    Yin De grabbed immediately onto Yin Shuiling and said, ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t make President Mu leave. Save me, save me... I want the medicine. I really cannot take it anymore...¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at Yin De. She was calm as she said, ¡°Dad, it is not that I do not want to save you, but you also heard it. To save you, I would have to apany this Mu Hai and sleep with him. Mu Hai seems to be a little older than you, right?

    ¡°Dad, when you had rtions in jail with these people, did you think that such a day woulde? You tricked me, and I tricked Yin Muchen. In the end, what is going on? You are merely a worthless tool in Mu Hai¡¯s eyes. What about giving you a new identity to go overseas to live? If I really leave together with you, we will allnd in Mu Hai¡¯s hands. He¡¯s thought about sleeping with your daughter for many years now.¡±

    ¡°Hah, haha.¡± Yin Shuilingughed as she said, ¡°Dad, this is really karma for whatever you have done. Even the Heavens do not want to spare you. It is not that everything is hopeless now. The time is not up, and you are reaping whatever you have sown.¡±

    Mu Hai stood up and said, ¡°Miss Yin, what is the point of saying all of these useless words? Someonee over. Bring a bit of powder for Yin De to smoke.¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡± Sixth Older Brother took a small packet of powder before he walked over to face Yin De.

    Yin De felt alive once again. He pushed Yin Shuiling away and flew towards Sixth Older Brother. ¡°Give it to me, give it to me!¡±

    Sixth Older Brother did not give it to him directly, but he ced the powder on the tip of Yin De¡¯s nose to let him have a whiff, Sixth Older Brother stepped back as he said, ¡°Come over,e over.¡±

    Yin Shuiling stood up, and she was numb as she looked at her own father as he climbed on the ground like a small dog and chased after Sixth Older Brother, who was ying around with him.

    Mu Hai was casual as he watched the show. He eximed, ¡°Yin De, begging someone else is not as useful as begging your daughter. As long as your daughter nods her head, be obedient and remove her clothes, and you would be able to get the thing that you want to sniff.¡±

    Yin De was unable to get the powder on Sixth Older Brother¡¯s hands. He was already anxious, and his entire head was covered in sweat. His blood vessels and bones were like worms crawling around, and the feeling of his drug addiction in action was literally worse than death. After hearing whatever Mu Hai said, he suddenly stopped, and he turned his head over slowly to look at Yin Shuiling. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Shui Ling, you should just agree to what President Mu wants. Daddy is almost dying now... Isn¡¯t it just sleeping with him once? Close your eyes, and it will be over...¡±

    Yin Shuiling felt her face turn wet, and tears trickled out of her eyes.

    Actually, it has been so many years. As a daughter, she never understood what kind of person her father was.

    When she was young, her family was very blissful, and although her parents did not care too much for her opinion, they also maintained the minimum harmony that a family should have. After that, when she was 18 years old, her mother left, her father went to prison, and she felt like everything had been a dream.

    A few days ago, Yin Muchen gave her a stack of photographs. She felt that it was all too sudden. All of the facts were telling her that her father was more vile than a beast, but she still could not ept it inside her heart. She was unable to believe it.

    But at this moment, Yin Shuiling finally epted and believed it. Her father asked her to apany an old man to bed, and he stillforted her by saying that it would be all over when she closed her eyes.

    Hah.

    Yin Shuiling closed her eyes gently. She said every word carefully. ¡°If we are able to walk out today, then you should go to the drug rehabilitation centre. If you are unable to quit the drugs, then why don¡¯t you...die...¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, you...¡± Yin De felt that all hope was lost.

    Mu Hai¡¯s expression turned cold, and gave Sixth Older Brother an indication. Sixth Older Brother nodded his head before lifting Yin De¡¯s cor and dragging him into the room.

    ¡°Miss Yin, it looks like you don¡¯t want the easy way out that I have given you. Let me tell you the difference of whether you nod your head or not: one is that you should obediently remove your clothes. Otherwise, I¡¯ll just remove them for you!¡±

    Mu Hai pinned Yin Shuiling¡¯s slim wrists before he threw her onto the sofa.

    ¡°Monster, get lost!¡± Yin Shuiling struggled with all of her strength.

    p! Mu Hai went to give Yin Shuiling a tight p.

    Yin Shuiling felt blood inside her mouth, and her eyes saw ck. She still wanted to move. p! Mu Hai gave her another p.

    Yin Shuiling was always raised preciously, and these two ps made her head spin around.

    Her cheek was red and puffy, and she did not have any strength in her as she copsed onto the sofa.

    At this moment, Mu Hai went to harshly press down on her before tugging her hair. He pinched her small face and looked at her supple and radiant skin. Mu Hai¡¯s eyes were all red, and heughed evilly. ¡°Miss Yin, don¡¯t struggle anymore. I have been wanting you for eight whole years now. It has not been easy for me to finallyy my hands on you. Do you think I would let you go? You are no fool. You have already guessed that if you went overseas with Mu Hai, you wouldnd in my hands. Little beauty, this body of yours is what I have been thinking of all this time.¡±

    As he spoke, Mu Hai bent over to sniff the fragrance on Yin Shuiling¡¯s body. He was drunk as he closed his eyes. ¡°Wow, you are really so fragrant. I have toyed around with women for half of my life. I have really never met someone so fragrant as you. No wonder Yin Muchen likes you so much.¡±

    ¡°How would you normally serve Yin Muchen? How did you make him totally mesmerized by you? That young chap, I spent ten years and was unable to take advantage of him at all. The people by his side are all so loyal to him. He probably did not ever think he would fail because of you, right? How about you say, how much does he like you then? He likes you so much that he doesn¡¯t want his empire that he built with his hands anymore.¡¯

 Chapter 603 - She Seemed To Be Waiting For Someone

    <h4>Chapter 603: She Seemed To Be Waiting For Someone</h4>

    ¡°The year you turned 15, I drugged you. Yin Muchen found out about it and did not care about the corporate implications of his actions. He directly cut all of all ties with me. He even sent someone to rape my daughter, I¡¯ve always remembered this deep hatred.

    ¡°Back then, he pampered you so much. He cherished you so preciously that he did not allow a single man to touch you. What about now? Not only did you betray him, but you have even ended up in my hands for me to y around with you. Do you think Yin Muchen is foolish or not? He is literally a joke from head to toe.¡±

    Mu Hai burst out into raucousughter. He used tugged her hair with one hand and held the bottom of Yin Shuiling¡¯s skirt up with the other as he went inside. ¡°Wow, your skin is so smooth. It is just like touching velvet.¡±

    The bodyguards in ck were all excited as they said, ¡°President Mu, after you are done ying with her, can you share her with us?¡±

    ¡°Go!¡± Mu Hai pretended to be angry as he said, ¡°This little premium thing, I have been thinking ofying my hands on her for eight years before I was able to do so. I will have to y with her for at least eight years for me to feel that it is enough. After I am done, I will share her with all of you.¡±

    The men all burst out intoughter.

    Yin Shuiling was still struggling, but her tiny amount of strength was nothingpared to Mu Hai¡¯s. Her eyes were wet, and those tears trickled down helplessly. It was only then that she truly felt like she was being raped.

    She¡¯d been beautiful ever since she was born, and any man on the street would fall in love with her once they saw her. When she was 15, that hawker also had the intention to rape her, but Yin Muchen came just in time. He rescued her, and from then onwards, no man in T City did dared think of having her.

    Thinking about Yin Muchen, her mind was full of his handsome and forceful face. She cried softly as she said, ¡°Yin Muchen, Yin Muchen, save me...¡±

    ¡°Yin Muchen? Haha, little beauty, you are still thinking of Yin Muchen? He would note and save you. He doesn¡¯t want you anymore. You have hurt him so deeply, and caused him such pain. If he wants you again, he would be hurting himself.

    ¡°Furthermore, what is the use of you calling out for him now? He is in deep trouble himself. SK is facing bankruptcy, and all of his assets around the world have copsed. He is way too busy handling the aftermath, and you are still hoping for him toe and save you? Because of you, Yin Muchen is no longer the Yin Muchen he was in the past. Even if he were standing right in front of me now, he¡¯d have to be extremely polite with me. He has lost the ability to fight me.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, little beauty, look at how protected you are. Yin Muchen raised you so well. To be honest, what is the use of your parents? They would sell you off in mere minutes. The reason you were born was for men to y with you. You have yet to be raped by a man although you are already so old now. You have yet to end up as the y thing of men, and that is all because of Yin Muchen... Do you know anything about this?¡±

    Mu Hai used his hand to pat her small face before going to undo his belt. She was kicking him with both legs, and Mu Hai¡¯s eyes were red as he tugged her hair. His body crashed against the coffee table by his side.

    Bang! A sticky liquid flowed from his forehead, and the droplets of blood trickled down onto her tender neck.

    Mu Hai looked at the crimson red blood and felt extremely thrilling. He panted as he said, ¡°You¡¯d better be still. Otherwise, there are more things to torture you with! I am not Yin Muchen. I do not know how to cherish women preciously.¡±

    Mu Hai split her legs apart. He could not take it anymore as he swore, ¡°You are really a tiny vixen. No wonder Yin Muchen never tired of ying around with you. I have yet to touch you, but I am already thinking...¡±

    The bodyguards dressed in ck were all whistling.

    She felt intruded on. Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes were empty. Throughout these past few years, other than Yin Muchen, she did not have any other man. Yin Muchen pampered her very much, but when he interacted with another woman other than her, she would tell him that she had slept with another man...

    It turned out that she could not tell too many lies, because as she said them, it would all turn into the truth...

    And now, she really regretted that she did not tell him something; she was clean, and he was her only man.

    But she was soon going to be dirty now. She could not tell him those words anymore.

    Was this a punishment?

    It was really a punishment.

    ¡°Woo woo....¡± She covered her face with both hands. Her face was covered in tears and blood at the same time. The moment she touched her face, her hand was wet. She was in pain as she called his name, ¡°Yin Muchen... Yin Muchen...¡±

    Mu Hai was about to seed. Bang! Therge doors of the condominium unit were hit by arge force from the outside, and a group of ten bodyguards rushed inside and surrounded the forces that Mu Hai had.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    ...

    He was interrupted at this moment. Mu Hai cursed out loud before he let go of Yin Shuiling. He turned around and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Mu Hai had yet toplete his sentence, and he was immediately punched in the face.

    Mu Hai felt a warm liquid appear on the tip of his nose. Blood flowed out, and at this moment, his cor was grabbed onto. His entire being was lifted up into the air. A long leg came onto him. He was harshly kicked in the stomach. ¡°Ah!¡± He pitifully screamed as he covered his stomach and knelt down on the carpet.

    Sixth Older Brother came out from the room. He had a look at the situation at hand, and his expression changed drastically. ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± He went forward to help Mu Hai up.

    Mu Hai lifted his head up to look at the person who punched him. It was Jack.

    Jack had rushed over from Ennd.

    Mu Hai was disheveled as he stretched his fingers out to point at Jack. ¡°Who are you? You dare to hit me? I will make you suffer!¡±

    Jack despised Mu Hai. As he gave him a nce, he let out a cold smile on his face as he said, ¡°Shit!¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Mu Hai was shaking in anger.

    Sixth Older Brother was serious as he had a look at Jack. He bent down by Mu Hai¡¯s ear and said something. He was introducing Jack¡¯s background to Mu Hai.

    Mu Hai froze, and it was then the arrogance on him disappeared by half.

    Yin Shuiling leaped from the sofa and sat up the moment she was released. She curled both of her legs up as she hugged herself tight. She pulled her skirt down with all of her might as she tried to protect herself. She was so dishevelled right now. She noticed that Mu Hai had even removed his pants.

    At this moment, a warmth descended on her body. Someone gave her a suit jacket. ¡°Shuiling, everything¡¯s fine now, you don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±

    Yin Shuiling lifted her head up upon hearing the voice. There was a gentle and handsome face right in front of her eyes; it was Fan Chengsi.

    Fan Chengsi had alsoe over.

    Sixth Older Brother bent down by the side of Mu Hai¡¯s ears to introduce Fan Chengsi¡¯s background.

    Mu Hai¡¯s immediately averted his gaze. He did not expect Yin Shuiling to have so many influential figures by her side to protect her now, but he was not willing to back down so easily. He raised his volume as he said, ¡°All of you are here to punch me, and I am not going to be fussy with you all, but there is someone taking drugs here. I want to report this matter to the police.¡±

    Mu Hai smartly shifted the focus towards Yin De.

    It was only then that Fan Chengsi and Jack heard the pitiful screaminging from the room. They looked each other in the eye as they discussed what to do next.

    At this moment, a crisp and coy voice rang out in the air. ¡°President Mu, you want to report that there is someone taking drugs to the police, I also want to ask the police officers at the same time, why is a person who is sentenced to life in prison able to walk out of jail so easily? President Mu, do you want to go to the police station together with me?¡±

    Mu Hai lifted his gaze up to have a look. A beautiful shadow appeared by the side of the door. She wore a long green sleeveless dress that entuated her figure. Ning Qing stretched her hand out to remove therge, broad sunsses that she was wearing. She had a bright smile on her face as she walked over.

    Sixth Older Brother¡¯s expression changed drastically. He lowered his volume to say, ¡°Boss, this is...Mrs. Lu!¡±

    ¡°Which Mrs. Lu?¡± Mu Hai was in a daze.

    The first thing that popped out in his mind was Young Master Lu of the Lu Corporation. That was really a strong and powerful corporation, extremely influential. He did not dare to offend them easily, but did Young Master Lu have such a young wife?

    Sixth Older Brother quickly nced over. He was anxious as he confirmed what Mu Hai was thinking. ¡°It is that Mrs. Lu.¡±

    Mu Hai froze for a few seconds before he lifted his head up to have a look. ¡°I will not pursue anything due to Mrs Lu¡¯s presence today. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Mu Hai walked out first, and Sixth Older Brother and his subordinates followed along.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave! If you are not pursuing this matter further, I want to clear off the debts with you first!¡± Jack was about to chase after them.

    Ning Qing stopped him quickly. She had a look around the room. Her gaze went from Yin Shuiling, who was on the sofa, to Yin De, who was locked up in the room. She lifted her eyebrows up as she said, ¡°There would not be a good oue if we pursue it further with them. The situation is way too messy right now.¡±

    Jack could only stop in his tracks.

    Ning Qing walked over to the side of the sofa. Her voice was gentle as she asked, ¡°Shuiling are you okay?¡±

    Yin Shuiling shook her head and said, ¡°I am fine.¡±

    Ning Qing gave an indication to the bodyguards. The bodyguards stepped forward and opened the door. Yin De, who was inside the room, was already rolling on the floor. He was scratching his own skin in agony, opening up many ugly wounds.

    Ning Qing lowered her volume as she asked Yin Shuiling, ¡°Shuiling, what do you n to do?¡±

    Yin Shuiling had a look at Yin De before softly saying, ¡°Send him to the hospital.¡±

    ...

    Inside the hospital

    The doctor helped Yin Shuiling bandage her wounds before wrapping her forehead up with gauze. The doctor asked her, ¡°Are there any more wounds on your body?¡±

    The doctor looked at her lower body.

    Yin Shuiling shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡±

    The doctor walked out of the room.

    Ning Qing handed the diagnosis report over to her and said, ¡°Shuiling, Uncle Yin has taken drugs, and it has probably been about one year since he started to do so. The doctor gave him a stabilizer, and Uncle Yin is sleeping inside the room. The doctor said that this kind of drug addiction is very difficult to control, and we can only send him to the drug rehabilitation centre to help him quit drugs, but in the eyes of these drug abusers, the drug rehabilitation centre is hell on earth for them. Barely one in ten people who go in make it out. Shuiling, what do you n to do?¡±

    Yin Shuiling flipped through the diagnosis report before calmly saying, ¡°Send him to the drug rehabilitation centre. This is the only path that he can take. As for whether he would be able to make it out or not, heh, this is all up to fate.¡±

    Ning Qing nodded her head and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Yin Shuiling lifted her head up to look at Fan Chengsi and Jack, who were standing by the side of the door all this while. She asked Ning Qing, ¡°Did you call both of them over?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, they came faster than me, I think they probably heard the news and rushed over. After all, the matters between Older Brother Yin and you have already spread over the entire city.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Yin Shuiling replied as she stood up.

    Ning Qing held onto her slim arm as she supported Yin Shuiling, and both of them headed out the door together.

    Fan Chengsi and Jack saw Yin Shuiling heading out and quickly went forward. Fan Chengsi smiled and said, ¡°Shuiling, you are injured so badly. You need to recuperate well. What about this:e over and move in with me. I have specialized staff over at my ce to serve you.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling,¡± Jack also started to speak, ¡°I have heard all of everything that has happened to you. Follow me back to Ennd. Ennd is my territory. There would not be a single person that would dare to bully you. In the future, I would also take care of you well. I¡¯d take care of you for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t go to Ennd, I can protect you even if you stay here. If you do not want to stay here, let¡¯s migrate together then. I will bring you to France. Shuiling, marry me,¡± Fan Chengsi said.

    Ning Qing looked at Fan Chengsi and Jack fight for her affection at the same time. They were even proposing to her, and she did not know whether tough or to cry.

    Ning Qing looked at Yin Shuiling by her side. She noticed that Yin Shuiling did not look at either of them at all. Her eyes were cast forward. Her gaze was at the far end of the corridor, and she seemed to be looking for someone.

    As if she were waiting for someone.

 Chapter 604 - Shuiling, We Should Let Go Now

    <h4>Chapter 604: Shuiling, We Should Let Go Now</h4>

    Ning Qing looked in the direction where Yin Shuiling was looking. The spot in front of her was empty, and there was no one in sight.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s beautiful eyes were pale without any glow. He did note.

    In the past, when she was hurt even a little, he would always rush over immediately. Fan Chengsi and Jack were the people he hated most. He could not ept her contacting either of them, but both of them were here, and he wasn¡¯t.

    He really did not want her anymore.

    She did not bother with Fan Chengsi and Jack, and she turned around to leave.

    ¡°Ay, Shuiling!¡± Both Fan Chengsi and Jack were about to chase after her.

    Ning Qing used her gaze to give both of them an indication, meaning ¡ª Shuiling needs time. Let her have some quiet time to herself right now.

    Fan Chengsi and Jack had no other choice but to stop on the spot.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling sat down on the long bench in the corridor, and Ning Qing was seated down by her side.

    Ning Qing stretched her hand out to hold onto Yin Shuiling¡¯s icy cold hand, and she worriedly asked, ¡°Shuiling, are you okay?¡±

    Yin Shuiling tugged on the corners of her mouth. She lowered her gaze down to look at her feet as she softly said, ¡°I am not good... I am not good at all...¡±

    Ning Qing raised her thin eyebrows. She¡¯d grown up with Yin Shuiling ever since they were young. She also personally saw how Yin Shuiling and Yin Muchen fell in love with one another, and that turned into hurting one another step by step.

    ¡°Shuiling, since the moment you decided to help Uncle Yin, I guessed that this day woulde, but I did not expect the consequences to be so grave. Older Brother Yin¡¯spany is in great trouble, and his past ten years of sess are about to go down the drain. Older Brother Yin is way too silly. He did this to bet for your heart, and he did not leave any backup n for himself at all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yin Shuiling had a tight smile on her face as she said, ¡°All of us thought that he was an intelligent person. Actually, he is merely a fool... In the past two years, he looked on as I went away from him step by step. Other than contributing silently, he did not know how to do anything else. The wedding ring ced on the top of the ounting records, it was the most silent and most miserable way of him trying to persuade me to stay.¡±

    Ning Qing let out a sigh and said, ¡°Shuiling, things have alreadye to this. You and Older Brother Yin have already reached a dead end.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head, and she slowly turned her gaze to the side to look at Ning Qing and said, ¡°Qingqing, do you know something: Yin Muchen¡¯s mother has returned. His mother did not run away with some rich man, but his mother was locked up for ten whole years, and the person who did all of this...is my father.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing was bbergasted.

    ¡°My father harmed his father and locked his mother up. His family was ruined when he was 18 years old, and he became an orphan. The mastermind behind all of this is my father.¡± As she spoke, Yin Shuiling started to tear up. She was at a lost and helpless as she looked at Ning Qing. Her voice was light and gentle as if she had lost all of her strength in her body as she said, ¡°Qingqing, I did not know. I did not know anything about this... My father has always pampered me. He raised me, so when he was in prison, I was in Ennd for three years and would have nightmares every night. I have been living so painfully and in stress... I do not dare to want anything anymore. I just want my father to have a better life than prison, and he could have the chance to bask in the sunshine like me....

    ¡°Qingqing, I did not know that my father had done so many disgusting things. I did not know that my father had been making use of me this whole time. Furthermore, I also did not know there would be a day that he would ask me to go sleep with that Mu Hai just for a few lines... These few days, I have been living in a blur. My feet are off the ground; my entire life has been shattered into pieces.

    ¡°Five years ago, I treated my parents badly just because I loved Yin Muchen. Five yearster, because I tried to make up to my parents, I harmed Yin Muchen again. It seems as everything that I do is all wrong. Qingqing, I am really such a failure. Why have I failed such badly?¡±

    ¡°I know, I know...¡± Ning Qing stretched her hand out to help Yin Shuiling wipe her tears, but the tears in Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes could not be controlled at all, and they flowed down her face. ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t cry... You did not do anything wrong... Five years ago, you did something a person would do for love. Five yearster, you did something a daughter should do... These wrongs should not be for you to shoulder; you are innocent...¡±

    Yin Shuiling stretched her hands out to hug Ning Qing. In the past few days, she had been living everyday feeling too depressed. She felt that she would go crazy in the next second, at this moment, Ning Qing¡¯s apaniment allowed her to have an outlet to express her emotions, and she cried out painfully.

    Ning Qing also teared up. She hugged Yin Shuiling tight and wanted to give her some strength, although this amount of strength was very weak.

    ¡°Shuiling, forget it then. Forget it between you and Older Brother Yin...you have been interacting with one another for 15 years, and there has not been a result in the end. You love him. It was very bitter, and he loves you, but it has not beenfortable. If love has turned into this, why don¡¯t we give up on it then...¡±

    ¡°The matters havee to such a stage, and Older Brother Yin would not turn back. You should also not go to chase after him, because if you go to chase after him right now, then this road in front of you would be thousands of times harder than the one you took five years ago. Uncle Yin is out of prison now. His mother is still around. How would the both of you be able to step over these grievances?

    ¡°Shuiling, forget about Older Brother Yin then. Start over. You cannot be said to owe each other anything. Everyone has a scale inside their hearts. If Older Brother Yin finds out that the child that you lost five years ago was his, this small life added together with three years of your time, how can it not be worth of the empire in the corporate world that he spent ten years to build? But Shuiling, would you bear to tell him that? Five years ago, you were all by yourself as you went over to Ennd. You did not bear to let him know about the matter regarding the child. Five years down the road, you would not bear to do so even more.

    ¡°Shuiling, you are really at the losing end right now. Let¡¯s not lead such a bitter life, okay? You met Older Brother Yin when you were eight years old. Actually, how much of that time was spent happily? Either Fan Chengsi or Jack would be better than Older Brother Yin. Both of them love you, and they could give you a lifetime of peace and joy.¡±

    Could that not be true?

    How many happy times did Yin Shuiling truly have together with Yin Muchen?

    Five years ago, she turned her back on her parents and used all of her energy to love him. Five yearster, she painfully struggled between her parents and Yin Muchen. Yin Muchen only looked on as she took step after step and distanced herself from him. Did he ever see that with every step he took to get away from her, she was stepping on the edges of knives as she bled fresh blood?

    In the past two years, she forced herself so much that she almost went crazy. Every p that she gave him, every time she would go crazy when she saw him together with other women, also with all the times she chose not to say anything, it was all of her struggles, pain, and torture...

    She loved him, but she did not dare to vocalize it. She did not even have the courage to ask him whether he had a woman outside.

    How did a girl get forced to such a stage like this?

    These past two years, every minute that he loved her, his silent and hidden persuasion made her stay behind, but he never thought that this form of gentleness was also the most cruel way of prolonging it.

    Did she know anything about this?

    Yin Shuiling slowly stopped crying. She let go of Ning Qing and looked at Ning Qing¡¯s tearful eyes. She shook her head and said, ¡°Qingqing, but why does my memory go to those happy times?¡±

    ¡°Shuiling...¡± Ning Qing called her name and said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop being foolish from here on, okay?¡±

    In Ning Qing¡¯s life, she was intelligent and brave. She thought about it. If she were in Yin Shuiling¡¯s shoes, don¡¯t talk about handling it better; from the very start, she would rather not have had feelings for Yin Muchen at all!

    If she did not have feelings for him, she would not have gotten hurt.

    15 years old ¡ª so young.. If Ning Qing were in her shoes, she would¡¯ve never chosen to sleep with a man at that age, no matter how much she loved him.

    The marriage between her and Lu Shaoming was what she¡¯d nned step by step. She stood from a logical perspective as she was able to make correct decisions one after another. The shoulders of a 15 year old girl were so weak and so small, she definitely could not shoulder the love of a 25 year old man, and at the same time, she would have been unable to take responsibility for herself.

    She, Ning Qing, would not choose such a wrong start.

    She, Ning Qing, would also not choose to shoulder on such a heavy love.

    But Ning Qing was Ning Qing, and Shuiling was Shuiling.

    Shuiling had always been so foolish and silly. Five years ago, she tried to love Yin Muchen. Five yearster, she wanted to love her own father. Actually, when she did ever love herself?

    The matter had progressed to such a state today. Was this the result of loving herself?

    She had not loved herself before, but she had to bear today¡¯s pain.

    But taking a step back, Ning Qing felt that it was enough for Yin Shuiling. The 23 year old girl was still young, but she loved him since she was 8 years old. When she was 23 years old, she loved him until this desperate stage, and she was not young anymore.

    Could she actually want to waste her entire life on this man?

    Ning Qing felt that Yin Shuiling could let go now. She totally could let herself live morefortably. If she was willing, Fan Chengsi, Jack ¡ª her bliss was just by the side of her hand.

    ¡°I am not being foolish, Qingqing. Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ve already met Yin Muchen¡¯s mother? He brought me over to his mother¡¯s ce to have a meal.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Qing was overwhelmed as she stuttered, ¡°Older Brother Yin, he...¡±

    ¡°So Qingqing, there was no woman by his side. As long as he was willing, those women take all of their effort and wanted to hang onto his body, but he did not want anyone at all. He only wanted me. He only wanted me, his enemy¡¯s daughter. Qingqing, it is really hard for him. It wasn¡¯t until now that I understood what he has been going through throughout these few years so silently, but he did not give up on me even once.¡±

    Yin Shuiling firmly held onto Ning Qing¡¯s hands as she said, ¡°Qingqing, although he did not give up on me, why am I giving up on him now? My parents, I do not owe them anything now. As a daughter, I did everything I was supposed to, so is it true that from this moment onwards, can I ignore all the guilt and pretence and go and love him properly?¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, loving him is really so hard and painful, but if this is the way that it is to love him. If that is him, I am totally willing. On this earth, there are millions of people, and to me, he is the one. The one I want, that one is my entire world.¡±

    Ning Qing had nothing to say in response. People in love are only able to see the pain that the other goes through, and they forget about themselves. As a third party, at this moment, how could she make a judgement on what they were doing?

    If Older Brother Yin was punishing Yin Shuiling, then congrats to him, he won, and he wonpletely.

    ...

    Yin De was forcefully sent to the drug rehabilitation centre. Yin Shuiling stood outside the doors of the rehab facility. She looked on as Yin De was dragged in by three tall doctors. Yin De could not stop struggling, and he widened his eyes like a crazy person as he red at Yin Shuiling. It was like he saw an enemy as he shouted, ¡°Shuiling, Yin Shuiling, I am your father! You are really choosing not to save me? Do you really want to push me into the fire? Yin Shuiling, you are being way too unfilial!¡±

    Yin De¡¯s drug addiction was rearing its ugly head. His face became extremely sinister as he said, ¡°Yin Shuiling, you are forcing me to go and die. If I die in here, it is all of your fault! You¡¯d better remember this. Your mother and I were forced to death because of you! Yin Shuiling, I am cursing you. I am cursing that you and Yin Muchen will never be together! I am cursing you to never feel bliss!¡±

 Chapter 605 - President Yin, Isnâ€™t This Miss Yin?

    <h4>Chapter 605: President Yin, Isn¡¯t This Miss Yin?</h4>

    Yin De was held in the dim, cold drug rehabilitation centre. Yin Shuiling stood a few staircases below him to look at him quietly. Her hands and feet were cold as she looked at her father.

    It had been just a short few days, and everything seemed like a dream. She had just saved her father from drowning, then she threw him right into another pond. Yin Shuiling lifted her head towards the azure sky and white clouds, and she felt that everything was so piercing.

    Ning Qing looked at Yin Shuiling¡¯s small pale face. She was worried and lifted her eyebrows. ¡°Shuiling...¡±

    Ning Qing, who was always good atmunicating, also did not know how she was supposed tofort Yin Shuiling. No matter what Yin De did wrong, he was still Yin Shuiling¡¯s father at the end of the day. Because of her father, Yin Shuiling betrayed Yin Muchen, and what she got in exchange was her own father cursing her. She did not know how much pain Yin Shuiling felt inside her heart.

    Yin Shuiling withdrew her gaze and slowly looked at Ning Qing before smiling. She shook her head. ¡°Qingqing, I am fine.¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned around and left.

    Ning Qing did not chase after her. She stood on the spot as she watched Yin Shuiling go off in the distance all by herself. This girl, when she was eight, Yin Muchen left for America. Ever since then, she would go on the swing by herself. When she was 18, she painfully lost Yin Muchen¡¯s child. She was all alone at the airport when she left for Ennd, and now, she was 23 years old. The years did not give her any premium treatment. She¡¯d lost her parents along with Yin Muchen, and she was still all alone.

    She was once the proudest little princess in T City, but now, she was leading a life even worse than any ordinary girl.

    And at this moment, Ning Qing hated Yin Muchen so much. Since the two first met, Yin Muchen had turned from a poor chap to a wealthy man, and Yin Shuiling had once owned the entire world. Now, she did not have anything at all....

    ¡°Shuiling.¡± Fan Chengsi and Jack ran over in her direction.

    Both men red at one another for a moment before they fought with one another to ask, ¡°Mrs. Lu, where is Shuiling? Where did she go?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at both of them as she said, ¡°She already left.¡±

    ¡°Left already? Where did she go?¡±

    Ning Qing shrugged her shoulders as she said, ¡°I do not know where she went. She probably...went to look for Older Brother Yin...¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Fan Chengsi shouted as he continued on, ¡°Why would Shuiling go to look for Yin Muchen right now for? Yin Muchen would not bother with her anymore! I am going to look for her now!¡±

    Fan Chengsi left.

    ¡°Ay, Young Master Fan.¡± Ning Qing quickly stopped him. She looked towards the direction that Yin Shuiling disappeared in and let out a sigh. ¡°Maybe to both Shuiling and Older Brother Yin, a dead end is also another pathway for them.¡±

    A dead end was also another road.

    Jack raised his eyebrows. He shook his head and said, ¡°I do not understand. Shuiling does not have anything right now. She has such a beautiful face. Without Yin Muchen protecting her, those men would want to swallow her up the moment they have a look at her. She was in such a bad state right now. Why does she still want to make herself suffer so much? As long as she is willing to nod her head, I will marry her and bring her back home immediately. I will pamper and love her for the rest of my life. Could that not be good? Didn¡¯t everyone say that women all hoped to find a man to love them?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at Jack¡¯s puzzled expression on his face before she softly replied, ¡°Shuiling is not one of those women. She is only herself. Don¡¯t you like her for that?¡±

    ...

    Yin Shuiling sat in the cab. The cab stopped moving, and the driver said, ¡°Youngdy, we are here.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling lifted her head. She looked through the ss windows towards the skyscraper in front of her. It was SK Financial.

    She was in a blur as she looked at on. She lowered her head down, wanting to take her wallet, and at this moment, the main ss doors of SK Financial were pushed open. A line of people walked out.

    Yin Shuiling froze. She ced both of her small fair hands on the window as she perched there, and she watched the people who emerged from the building.

    Both Hu Ya and Liu Caizhe were present. They had documents in their hands, and Yin Muchen was right in front of them. The man was wearing an exquisite slim cut ck suit. She hadn¡¯t seen him for around two weeks. The man seemed to have lost quite a bit of weight, but his figure was still tall andnky, and he still looked handsome and exquisite.

    Yin Muchen had a woman by his side, Wu Qian.

    Yin Shuiling was in a blur as she looked at the couple. The tip of her nose was very very sour. Her small, fair fingers glided along the window, and she shivered. She traced the outline of the man¡¯s face as her finger slid down over his thin lips...

    She had not seen him for such a long time. She really missed him so much.

    Yin Shuiling could not watch him for long as Yin Muchen and Wu Qian boarded a ck business sedan, and the car cruised away in the distance.

    ¡°Driver, follow that car,¡± Yin Shuiling said quickly.

    ...

    The taxi stopped, and Yin Shuiling paid the fare before she opened the door and got out. There was a hotel in front of her.

    She went into the main lobby of the hotel. Because she did not know where Yin Muchen went, she searched for him in the corridor. When she walked past a luxurious private room, the door of the private room was not shut, and she had a clear look of what was happening inside.

    There were six or seven men inside the room. Looking at them, they seemed to be powerful and wealthy figures in T City. The manager of the hotel personally pulled the chair of chairman¡¯s position himself. Yin Muchen lifted his hand up to undo the button on his suit jacket. Wu Qian went on her tiptoes as she helped him to remove his suit jacket.

    The men were allughing as one said, ¡°We heard that President Yin recently got a new girlfriend, and you are finally willing to bring her out to let her meet everyone. How do we address her?¡±

    Yin Muchen sat down on the chair, he curled the corners of his lips up without saying a single word, Wu Qian ced the suit jacket on the rack, before turning around sweetly and cheekily, ¡°All of the bosses present here, my name is Wu Qian, everyone can just call me Xiao Qian, haha...¡±

    ¡°We do not dare to do so. The nickname Xiao Qian is for President Yin to use. We will call you Xiao Wu then, haha...¡±

    Wu Qian received the teapot from the manager of the hotel before walking to the side of the men and pouring the tea. She smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Call me Xiao Wu then, as long as you bosses are happy.¡±

    ¡°Haha, President Yin, this Xiao Wu is really not bad. She is caring and knows how to read others¡¯ feelings well. Her lips are still so sweet. No wonder you pamper her so much.¡±

    Yin Shuiling stood by the side of the door to look on, and this moment, her elbow was pushed by someone. There were a few bottles of Baijiu pushed into her embrace. A beautifully dressed girl held her stomach as she hurriedly said, ¡°You are the Xiao Xiao...the new girl? My stomach hurts. I need to use the washroom. Can you help me to send the red wine inside? You have really gotten a steal. If you open these bottles of Baijiu, you will get amission. The people inside do notck money at all... Aiyo, I am not going to continue chatting with you. I have to go.¡±

    That person rushed to the toilet.

    Yin Shuiling looked at the bottles of Baijiu in her hands. She had yet to get what was going on right now, and at this moment, the service staff came forward to serve the dishes. The service staff noticed that she was in a daze and quickly pushed her inside the private room. One of them said, ¡°What are you doing in a daze? Why do you look so confused? The people inside all are influential figures. You¡¯d better be careful when you serve them.¡±

    Yin Shuiling, who was pushed inside the private room, had no time to prepare at all, she stumbled inside with a bang, and she hit the door of the private room.

    This sound made everyone inside the private room look at her.

    Yin Shuiling looked towards the seats. Yin Muchen also lifted his head up to look over. They saw one another, and her gaze crashed into the man¡¯s deep, dark eyes.

    Upon seeing her, the man¡¯s gaze was calm, and his long fingers rubbed against the body of the porcin tea cup in his hand. He was cold and quiet as he looked at her.

    As if he were looking at a stranger.

    All of the men inside the private room all took a breath. Yin Shuiling? They did not expect to see her here.

    The men all looked over at Yin Muchen. They were very clear about what the rumours said outside. Did this man really not want Yin Shuiling anymore?

    One of the second generation heirs among them looked at Yin Shuiling, and his eyes lit up. It was just as if a hunter had seen a small bunny, and he crossed his legs together as he hit the table with his hand. ¡°Miss Yin, did you prepare the Baijiu in your hands for us? What are you doing standing there then? Come over quickly.¡±

    Yin Shuiling withdrew her gaze from the man¡¯s cold eyes, and she went to walk towards that second generation heir.

    ¡°Miss Yin, why are you selling alcohol now? Are you in urgent need of cash? Tsk tsk, our little princess of T City. It is very difficult for us to have a look at you normally, and now, how have you ended up in such a position?¡± The second generation heirughed out loud.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was pale. She thought of what the girl said just now she said if she opened the bottles of alcohol, she would earn amission. In the eyes of these people, she was just someone who was out to sell alcohol.

    Yin Shuiling lifted her gaze up at the man opposite her. Yin Muchen did not look at her at all. He ced one of his long arms on the back of Wu Qian¡¯s chair. Wu Qian was all sweet as she copsed in the man¡¯s embrace. She even used one small hand to cover her mouth, and she was whispering something happily with him.

    He looked at Wu Qian¡¯s small, sweet face, and there was a slight arc on the corners of his lips.

    Yin Shuiling felt that her heart was stabbed painfully. She lowered her head, and at this moment, a hand pinned her waist down. She was forced into the chair right beside the second generation heir.

    ¡°Miss Yin, don¡¯t sell alcohol anymore. Come over, apany me to have a meal. After we are done eating, I will give you money, loads and loads of money.¡±

    Yin Shuiling wanted to swat the hand of the second generation heir. The second generation heir let go of her first. Her cheek was attacked next. The second generation heir touched her and said, ¡°Tsk tsk, Miss Yin¡¯s skin is really so smooth. You must have taken care of it well. Miss Yin, I am curious, who is providing for you?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was red and white at the same time, and she felt insulted and put on the spot.

    The other men thought that the second generation heir was going overboard. They had yet to get a clear look at Yin Muchen¡¯s attitude, and even if he wanted to y with Yin Shuiling, he also should have waited to do so.

    The men¡¯s gazes were greedy as they focused on Yin Shuiling. She had a pink face like a peach, and she was as beautiful as a fresh flower. All of the praise in the world seemed to be describing someone like her.

    This woman who had always been upied by Yin Muchen alone, they finally had the chance to y with her now.

    ¡°Haha, President Yin, isn¡¯t this Miss Yin? Now that we have met her here, why is President Yin not greeting her?¡± Someone tried to test Yin Muchen.

    They were waiting for Yin Muchen to say it. With his approval, they could y with Yin Shuiling tonight.

    She would be theirs in the future.

    Yin Muchen still maintained his original position. Wu Qian picked some dry fruits to hand feed him. He had azy attitude as he ate the fruit. His embrace was extremely broad, and Wu Qian¡¯s petite figure just leaned in his embrace like that.

    Wu Qian periodically gave him some wine. He had a frown on his face, probably because it did not taste good. He nced at Wu Qian as he asked, ¡°What alcohol is this?¡±

    Wu Qian had yet to reply, and a man said ¡°Xiao Wu, you would not be feeding President Yin tonic...right?¡±

    Wu Qian¡¯s small face was crimson red. She was shy as she looked at Yin Muchen briefly before coyly saying, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t speak nonsense. President Yin is great. He doesn¡¯t need to drink...¡±

    ¡°Haha...¡± The men all roared inughter as they said, ¡°It is expected of President Yin to be so capable!¡±

    The second generation heir could not wait for Yin Muchen¡¯s reply and decided not to worry about it anymore. He was in a rush as he held onto Yin Shuiling¡¯s small shoulder and cupped her in his embrace. ¡°Miss Yin, I will be frank with you. You should be together with me in the future. I will guarantee that you would lead avish life of luxury, and you would not need to worry about your expenses anymore. Forget that man who you were together with in the past. How many times did he sleep with you in a night? I will guarantee that I will be stronger than him!¡±

 Chapter 606 - It Is Okay If You Want Money, Letâ€™s Make A Trade

    <h4>Chapter 606: It Is Okay If You Want Money, Let¡¯s Make A Trade</h4>

    Yin Shuiling found this second generation heir to be really disgusting, and she used all of her strength to push him away. ¡°Go away!¡±

    She growled these words, but she still sounded coy to them. This could make anyone¡¯s heart melt more than Wu Qian¡¯s coy, feminine tone. Because Yin Muchen stayed silent for the entire time, the men around the table could not hold it back anymore. Everyoneughed, and someone asked, ¡°Miss Yin, who are you asking to get lost? You are someone selling alcohol right now, and someone wants to buy you. You still dare to say no?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Yin,e over and drink a ss with us.¡± A middle aged man among them stood up, and he had a ss of alcohol in his hands as he walked over to the back of Yin Shuiling¡¯s seat. He wanted to force her to drink.

    Yin Shuiling looked at the table of men. These men all had a greedy look in their eyes, and they were all lustful and sinister. She dared to bet the moment Yin Muchen leaves, these people would probably force themselves on her.

    There was a difference in strength between a man and a woman. She was tugged and pulled by the second generation heir and was unable to break away, and there was a man in the back who wanted to force her to drink alcohol The door was guarded by bodyguards, and she had no chance of escaping.

    She did not imagine that she would be in such dishevelled and pathetic state upon meeting him again. Her beautiful eyes had ayer of sparkling tears, and she lifted her head up to look at the man seated on the main position. She moved her red lips, and gently greeted him, ¡°Older Brother.¡±

    She greeted him as ¡°Older Brother.¡±

    Yin Muchen withdrew his arm from the back of Wu Qian¡¯s chair. The manager of the hotel handed him a cigarette, and he sucked on the cigarette. He squinted his narrow eyes as he opened the metal lighter, and the cigarette was lit up. He took a puff but did not say anything.

    His nonchnt and cold attitude made these men even more excited. The man who was holding the ss of alcohol patted Yin Shuiling¡¯s small shoulders, and he glided his hand along the beautiful curves of her back. ¡°Miss Yin, President Yin is not your Older Brother anymore. You should not call him that anymore. Come, apany us to have a ss. We can be your older brothers now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Yin. There is also no use greeting President Yin. President Yin has Xiao Wu. You¡¯ve been discarded, so you should not try to curry his favour.¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at Yin Muchen, who was seated opposite her. He did not even bother to raise his head up. Her long and thick eyshes fluttered for a moment, and the tears in her eyes flowed down relentlessly.

    She felt hopeless as she shut her eyes.

    At this moment, a deep and mesmerizing voice that rang out in her ear. ¡°The question that they are asking you, are you mute now? Why are you not answering them?¡±

    Yin Shuiling opened her eyes immediately, and her tears flooded her eyes as she looked at Yin Muchen.

    She only saw a hand that Yin Muchen ced on the table. He had a cigarette in the other. He spat a mouthful of smoke towards the window before slowly turning his gaze towards her. His handsome and charismatic face was expressionless. His voice was cold and icy as he said, ¡°Answer both of their questions, and after you are done answering them properly, I will ask Secretary Hu to send you back. If you do not reply well, I would not know you anymore and would ask them to bring you away.¡±

    The men around the table all froze instantly. The second generation heir was in a daze as he looked at Yin Muchen. The man with the ss of alcohol still had his hand on Yin Shuiling¡¯s waist, and he quickly withdrew his hand as if he were touching a piece of hot coal.

    The two questions just now...

    The men around the table recounted for a bit. These two questions seemed to be ¡ª Who kept her, also, how many times did the man who kept her sleep with her?

    Yin Shuiling naturally knew the answer. Her nose was all red, and she lowered her head shyly.

    She bit her lip until there was a bloody mark on it. She sobbed while she softly answered, ¡°I have always been kept by... Older Brother, one night...maybe...three or four times..¡±

    The moment she spoke, the expression on the men¡¯s faces changed drastically.

    The tears in her eyes flowed down even more relentlessly. Maybe him and these men here did not think too much of it, but she was only 23 years old, and she found it hard to voice.

    This feeling was just as if she¡¯d been forced to remove all her clothing and was dragged to stand in front of these men. As a girl, thest bit of her dignity and her arrogance waspletely and cruelly trampled by him.

    Yin Muchen coldly watched Yin Shuiling sobbing in the midst of the billows of smoke, and at this moment, the door of the private room was pushed open, and Hu Ya brought two bodyguards into the room.

    The bodyguards easily removed the pestering second generation heir. Hu Ya was gentlemanly as he pulled the chair out for Yin Shuiling,. He made a gesture to invite her, and Yin Shuiling stood up.

    At this moment, the second generation heir patted the table and said, ¡°Yin Muchen, don¡¯t think that just because I am giving you some face right now, you are treating yourself as a boss. You came here today to serve all of us. Your SK needs funding. Have a clear look at it: you¡¯re investing in yourself right now, okay? What are you being so arrogant for? You think you¡¯re still the old Yin Muchen?¡±

    Yin Shuiling already walked over to the door, and upon hearing his words, she stopped in her tracks, and she turned her head back to look at Yin Muchen.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He noticed that she was looking over at him, and his gaze was as sharp as a knife, but it was calm and nonchnt at the same time. ¡°You do not want to leave?¡±

    Yin Shuiling immediately froze.

    ¡°Miss Yin, let¡¯s go now.¡±

    Hu Ya brought Yin Shuiling out, and the door of the private room was shut behind.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling entered a hotel room, and Hu Ya said, ¡°Miss Yin, you should rest here today. No one will disturb you.¡±

    ¡°He... Will he be okay?¡± Yin Shuiling looked at her feet as she said, ¡°I seemed to have...disrupted his ns again.¡±

    Hu Ya smiled politely as he said, ¡°Miss Yin, President has his own measure inside his heart on how to handle things. We have no power as subordinates to question him. Miss Yin should rest well.¡±

    Hu Ya headed towards the door.

    ¡°Ay, Secretary Hu...¡± Yin Shuiling called after Hu Ya again.

    Hu Ya turned around and said, ¡°Miss Yin, what other orders do you have?¡±

    Yin Shuiling shook her head, she did not have any other orders. She only wanted to ask, ¡°At night, is he..ing over?¡±

    Come to this room.

    ¡°This...is President¡¯s decision. Miss Yin, good bye.¡± Hu Ya stepped out of the door.

    Therge room was silent. Yin Shuiling walked over to the side of the bed and slowly sat down. She ced her bag onto the bed stand. She was alone as she curled her slim legs up and sat down on the bed.

    Her mind was just like a movie, and it reyed the scene of the private room. Every cold and icy gaze that he gave her... She buried her small face into her kneecaps. The hem of her skirt was boiling hot, and that was because of her hot tears that she could not stop.

    After knowing him for so many years, she had pushed him away.

    In the past, he treated her so well, and now, he treated her extremely badly.

    He did not me her, and she only med herself.

    She did not know how long she cried for. A soft sound rang out by the side of her ears, and the door was open.

    Yin Shuiling raised her gaze up quickly. Yin Muchen was here.

    He wore a ck shirt and a pair of ck slim-cut trousers. He folded his sleeves up into three blocks, and he had one hand in his pocket. His premium-cut ck suit matched the brown watch on his wrist.

    He closed the door behind him. He took steady steps towards her before stopping two metres away from therge bed. His gaze was dark and deep as he looked at her, and he did not show his emotions at all.

    Yin Shuiling frantically got off of the bed. Her small, snow-white feet were bare as she stepped up to him. She stretched her hand out to receive the suit that he was holding on his wrist.

    Yin Muchen did not allow her to take it, and he stretched his right hand out to pinch her exquisite little face. He raised his eyebrows as he looked at the tears on her face. ¡°Did you cry?¡±

    He did not let her take the suit. Her small fair fingers were froze on the cor. Her cheek was very painful, because when he pinched her, he used his strength to intentionally hurt her.

    Yin Shuiling averted her gaze, and it was only at this moment that she found out that this man could pamper a person to an extreme when he wanted to pamper her, but when he insulted a person, he also could insult a person to the extreme.

    She shook her head. ¡°No...¡±

    She did not cry.

    But when she said these words, the tears in her eyes trickled down andnded on the had that he¡¯d pinched her with.

    Yin Muchen was silent as he examined her small face. He curled the corners of his lips up into a mocking smile. He lowered his voice as he said, ¡°Just now, at the dinner table, the two questions that I made you answer, you felt wronged just because of that? What are you feeling wronged for? Are you afraid that your market value would not be good in the future, and there would not be a good man that would want you anymore, little vixen?¡±

    He had called her a little vixen before, but during those times, he was pampering her, and now when he called her that, it was a pure insult to mock her.

    Yin Shuiling felt the tears on her face turn from boiling hot to icy cold. She took her small hand back from his suit, and she was ufortable as she went to push hisrge hand.

    Without needing her to use strength, he let go of her first.

    He walked over to the side of the window sill and felt for a cigarette from his pocket before lowering his gaze down to use the lighter to light it up, and he squinted his narrow eyes as he smoked.

    Yin Shuiling stretched her hand to messily wipe her tears. She turned her gaze to the side to look at the man, ¡°You... Are you still okay? Just now did I...ruin your ns?¡±

    Yin Muchen raised his head up to blow a smoke ring. His masculine Adam¡¯s apple became extremely sexy because he was lifting his head up. Heughed softly and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡±

    Yin Shuiling instantly did not know what to do, and she lowered her head.

    The man continued, ¡°You are out of cash recently? You are in need of so much cash that you are out here to sell alcohol? I don¡¯t think that you have any talent in selling alcohol. Why don¡¯t you sell yourself off? I think you would earn more that way.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hands were drooped by her sides as she held onto her the corners of her clothes. She was notcking in money. In the past five years, she¡¯d earned quite a bit of money. She did not sell alcohol; she¡¯d only wanted toe over to see him.

    ¡°Where is Yin De? Has he started to have effects of his drug addiction?¡± the suddenly man asked.

    Yin Shuiling suddenly raised her head. She looked at the man; he knew about it?

    Yin Muchen snorted, ¡°Hah!¡± He turned his head to look over at her. ¡°What is that expression of yours? I have asked someone to monitor Yin De¡¯s every action. Mu Hai¡¯s people gave him drugs. Would I not know about it? Are you rmed, or are you ming me for not saving Yin De? Oh, I should have allowed Yin De to beplete and well, healthy and good to walk out of prison right? Hah, Yin Shuiling, I did not torture him to death in prison, and that has already been the greatest benevolence that I had for you! It is pretty good this way. Comparing prison to drug addiction, I want to see what kind of life he¡¯d think is better.¡±

    All of Yin Shuiling¡¯s blood rushed toward her brain before it turned icy cold. At this moment, what could she say?

    She could not say anything at all.

    Her father was reaping whatever he had sown, and it was natural for Yin Muchen to react like this...

    Neither of them were wrong, but she was stuck in the middle of them both.

    One was her father, and one was her lover...

    Yin Muchen took thest puff of smoke before he stubbed the cigarette butt into the ashtray. His tall andnky body was leaned back against the wall. Heughed and said, ¡°What are you doing there frozen for? Come here.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s pure and frail irises were in a daze as she looked around, and she did not understand what he meant.

    Yin Muchen curled his lips up into a cold smile as he said, ¡°Yin Shuiling, what are you thinking about? We¡¯vee to this stage and you are still hoping for me to give you money? It is fine if you want money. Let us make a transaction. I am still interested in that body of yours,. You wille and sell it, and I will pay money.¡±

    His narrow and long eyes focused on her curvy body. He had the daring gaze of a mature man as he said, ¡°How much should I give you? Based on the rates of a bar girl, five thousand, ten thousand? Do you demand the ace price of fifty thousand? A night for fifty thousand! Yin Shuiling, this is really not a small sum.¡±

 Chapter 607 - Let Me Ask You, How Long Did You Plan To Hide This From Me For?

    <h4>Chapter 607: Let Me Ask You, How Long Did You n To Hide This From Me For?</h4>

    Yin Shuiling stretched her small hand out quickly to grab his sleeve, ¡°Don¡¯t leave...¡±

    Yin Muchen stopped in his tracks, and he turned his gaze towards her.

    His eyes were deep and icy, and they did not have any warmth at all. Yin Shuiling¡¯s five tiny fingers gradually became tight on his cor. She was gentle and soft as she looked at him. ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t go.¡±

    This was her second time addressing him as ¡°Older Brother.¡± Actually, a man like Yin Muchen was the most rogue inside his bones. She was so pure like a flower bud when she was 15 years old, and at that time, he wished for her to address him as ¡°Yin Muchen.¡± Now, she was 23 years old, and all of her exquisite features improved as she matured. He heard her address him as ¡°OIder Brother,¡± and he felt that he could not take it anymore.

    The colour in his eyes turned dark. His long legs forced her to go, and Yin Shuiling had no choice but to retreat.

    After taking a few steps back, a chill that descended down her spine, and it turned out that she had reached the wall. She only saw the man in front of her throw the ck suit jacket in the crook of his arm onto the sofa. He lifted his hand up before cing it against the wall with a bang! He was powerful as he confined her between his chest and the wall.

    At this moment, a melodious ringtone rang out in the air. He received a call.

    He took the phone from his pocket and pressed down on the key to answer the call, ¡°Hello...¡±

    The two of them were so close to one another that Yin Shuiling could hear that coy voice on the other end very clearly. It was Wu Qian. ¡°Hello, President Yin, you have been inside Older Sister Yin¡¯s room for such a long time. My thighs are already sore waiting for you.¡±

    The corners of Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes were red. The man¡¯s entire body was full of hormones ¡ª enough to make anyone who looked at him have their hearts race. He used hisrge hand to knead Yin Shuiling¡¯s cheek as he turned her around. The woman did not know whether it was because she could not take the pain that he was inflicting on her or if it was because she could not take the voice of Wu Qian who was on the other end of the line, but her entire body was shaking, and even her teeth were chattering.

    Yin Muchen squinted his eyes and appreciated the way she looked at this moment. He still teased Wu Qian. All of his words were teasing and rogue as he said, ¡°Are your legs sore because you are tired of waiting? I think your heart is sour after waiting for so long, right? I will apany your good older sister first. I will go back tonight to apany you.¡±

    ¡°President Yin, you are really so irritating.¡±

    ¡°I am irritating? Then I will not go over tonight...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, President Yin!¡± Wu Qian was shy as she asked him, ¡°Are we...going to the hotel tonight? Or are we going to your office... I have to prepare ahead of time...¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart felt like it¡¯d been torn in two. If he wanted to insult her and wanted her to feel pain, then he had seeded.

    The shirt and trousers that he was wearing, he did not remove them at all. No matter how she looked at him, he still looked like a refined and educated individual, but her clothes were all strewn on the floor, and he did not even give her a bed.

    He still said those words to Wu Qian in front of her, and he was totally doing it on purpose.

    He knew that she would not be able to take it.

    Her tears flooded her face as she looked at him in a blur. She stretched her hand out to snatch the phone in his hands. She was overwhelmed as she shook her head. ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t be like this... I am begging you not to behave like this..¡±

    Upon hearing her speak, Yin Muchen slowly put his phone away. He let go of her cheek and used his fingers to wipe the tears flowing on her face. He nonchntlyughed. ¡°Don¡¯t do what? Don¡¯t speak to Wu Qian on the phone? Heh, I do remember that back in the past, I was together with other women, and you did not ask about it at all. Didn¡¯t you not care?¡±

    Yin Shuiling sobbed quietly. Her eyes and nose were all red from crying. Her cheeks were also red from him pinching her. Other than that, he had not touched her at all. She was insulted and in a spot as she stretched one slim arm to protect her chest. ¡°That is not the case... I did care about it...but I did not dare ask...¡±

    She really did not dare to ask.

    Those few times that she had mistaken him, she thought that he had another woman. She did not feel well. She was in a trance and did not know what she was doing at all. She was angry with him and asked him to leave. Other than making herself behave like a crazy person, she had no other choice.

    ¡°Why were you afraid to ask, huh? Let me guess; did you not have any ns to continue being together with me. You just thought of gaining information by staying at my side before saving your father? Hah, you had so many options. What option was I considered then?¡±

    Yin Shuiling shook her head and cupped her tearful face with one hand as she said, ¡°That is my...father... He is my father after all...¡±

    She was in pain as she said father. Other than the word father, she did not know what else to say.

    She did not know what to do.

    It was so painful for her to be between him and her father. She also did not know what she did wrong. Her father used such a sinister expression in his eyes to curse her when he entered the drug rehabilitation centre today, and now, Yin Muchen was being so cruel as he treated her like this...

    No matter whether it was her father or him, she¡¯d always dedicated her love to them, although she had screwed everything up, but no matter in romance or love, how did she owe them anything?

    She felt way too wronged.

    She felt very wronged.

    Yin Muchen looked at her shaking. His gaze had one crack after another. ¡°Father? Hah, let me have a count right now: how much did your so called father ask from me. I had just returned from America, and the first time he made the request, he wanted 30 million dors. I gave it to him, and he was all carefree as he left you in my condominium unit. The second time was 80 million dors. The third time...the next time, he had connections with the Mu family, who was even better. He wanted 5 billion in US dors. Tsk tsk. Do you think your father wanted to squeeze me dry before kicking me aside?

    ¡°What kind of person am I? He, Yin De, had lived for so many years. Didn¡¯t he feel any guilt at all? He slept with my mother on one end and asked for money from me at the same time. Do you think that there is anyone more disgusting than him? Yin Shuiling, don¡¯t cry. On what basis are you crying? You have such a beautiful face. How much are you actually worth? I have spent a huge sum of money on you, alright? Is it enough to buy you?¡±

    Yin Shuiling sobbed as she hurriedly replied, ¡°Older Brother, I am sorry... I am sorry, I didn¡¯t know.... I didn¡¯t know anything at all..¡± She slowly stretched her hand out to hug his neck. She choked up as she went towards his lips. ¡°Older Brother, the things that my family owed you, I will pay you back... Can you not be angry? I am begging you not to be angry anymore...¡±

    Yin Muchen pinched her cheek as he pushed her back against the wall. He did not allow her to hug him and also did not allow her to kiss him. He pinched her slim waist, and he had a frown on his face as he said, ¡°It is toote now. I gave you a chance back in the past. You could¡¯ve repaid me then, but it is toote now.¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted his trousers up before walking to the side of the sofa to take his suit jacket, and he walked away to leave.

    Vixen...

    Vixen...

    She was not.

    She really wasn¡¯t.

    Yin Shuiling felt her entire body turn into stone. She curled her legs up as she hugged herself. Her face was very wet, but her eyes were dry. She did not have any more tears.

    Her eyes were in a daze as she looked at her small feet. She nimbly took a few tissues from the bed stand and cleaned herself simply before putting on the crumpled clothes that he¡¯d stepped on.

    She wore her bag diagonally on her body, opened the door, and walked out.

    ...

    She had just stepped out of the room and she froze entirely. She looked down the corridor. A group of people were gathered there.

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya were both present. Xiao Qing pushed the wheelchair, and Liu Wanxin was here.

    Yin Muchen stood before the wheelchair, and both parties were looking at each other awkwardly.

    ¡°Mum, why are you here?¡¯ Yin Muchen controlled his expressions on his face. He had a normal expression on his face as he stooped down in front of Liu Wanxin, wanting to hold her hand.

    p! A loud and crisp p reverberated through the entire corridor. Liu Wanxin had harshly pped Yin Muchen.

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya were frozen. Yin Shuiling stood at the side of the door, and her gaze was blurry as she looked at them.

    Liu Wanxin was shaking from head to toe. Her blind eyes were about to spew fire, and she was about to burn everything on earth. ¡°Let me ask you, how long did you n to hide this from me?¡±

    Yin Muchen turned his face over slowly as he said, ¡°Mum, did you hear some rumours?¡±

    ¡°Rumours? Ha, haha...¡± Liu Wanxin lifted her head up as sheughed exaggeratedly. She stretched her finger out to point at Yin Muchen. She said every word carefully. ¡°Okay, you are obviously Mum¡¯s good son. It¡¯s been this long, and you are still thinking of hiding this? I am only disabled in my legs, and my eyes are blind, good son. You thought that mum could not hear anything anymore? Why did you not think of making my ears go deaf then?¡±

    Yin Muchen raised his eyebrows. He lowered his voice down as he pathetically begged, ¡°Mum, can we not speak like that?¡±

    ¡°Then how do you want me to say it? Good son, why don¡¯t you tell Mum how to say it then? Should I apud you? I will have to congratte your future father-inw foring out of jail. Oh, I heard that yourpany is on the brink of being bankrupt. Where is my future daughter-inw? Bring her over for me to see. My son has given her such a huge dowry. Let me ask her if she wants to me to sleep with her father for another ten years, and in the future, we will be a merry and blissful family of four as we are together with one another, right?¡±

 Chapter 608 - Get Lost

    <h4>Chapter 608: Get Lost</h4>

    These words breached the forbidden zone inside Yin Muchen¡¯s heart. His entire face became dark. He panted for a few moments, and he tried his best to gently lower his volume. ¡°Mum, if there is anything you want to say, we can say it when we get back, okay? Don¡¯t be agitated. Your body cannot be agitated.¡±

    ¡°Haha, such a good son. You still know something about caring about Mum¡¯s health? I thought that you have forgotten about having a mother.¡±

    ¡°Mum, I did not forget.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you forget? This is truly the biggest joke that I have heard! Let me ask you, what kind of person is Yin De? How did your father die back then? How did your mother get imprisoned by someone for ten whole years? That was our beautiful and perfect family back then, and it was all ruined just like this. Precious son, everyone said that the hate for someone who has killed his father would be extremely intense. You would not forget about the hate for a person who has insulted your mother even in your next life. Why don¡¯t you feel that way?

    ¡°Do you still remember that he is our enemy? I think your brain is only full of that Yin Shuiling. You were enchanted by her. Thinking about it, I was also foolish. I was so foolish that there is nothing to save me. I actually epted her because of you. I still hoped for her to give birth to a child for you. Hahaha, now, thinking about all of it, I hate that I am unable to kill myself. Yin De is Yin De, and Yin Shuiling is Yin Shuiling. Father and daughter are totally the same. What about right now? Yin Shuiling has harmed you and led you to bankruptcy. Yin De is out of prison. Have a look; mother and son are forever the ythings of others.¡±

    ¡°Mum, listen to me...¡± Yin Muchen wanted to speak.

    ¡°I am not going to listen. I will not listen anymore. I listened to too much of what you have said. I pampered you so much, and you are using a knife to stab my heart. I know that you are irritated with your mother now. I am in the way of you gaining your bliss. Okay, I will go and die. I will go down to apany your father. I wish that your family of three would be perfect and well for a long long time.¡±

    Liu Wanxin was about to get off of the wheelchair. Her legs were disabled, and they did not have any senses inside them, so she used both of her hands to hold onto the wheelchair as she pushed it downwards.

    ¡°Madam....¡± Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya stepped forward quickly to stop her.

    ¡°Mum.¡± Yin Muchen pressed Liu Wanxin¡¯s hands down as he said, ¡°Mum, could you not behave like this? Your son knows that he has made a mistake. Don¡¯t use yourself to punish me.¡±

    ¡°I do not dare to punish you. You are stubborn right now and do not listen to me anymore. You get lost, you are not my son. I do not want to look at you!¡± Liu Wanxin was extremely agitated as she shook Yin Muchen off.

    Maybe because she used too much strength, Liu Wanxin felt a bloody taste in her throat. This time, she did not cough. Pfft! The fresh blood in her mouth spewed out directly.

    The cream white carpet became eye jarringly red in an instant.

    ¡°Ah, Godma!¡± Xiao Qing screamed out loud.

    ¡°Madam, what is wrong with you? Send her over to the hospital, quickly!¡± Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya went over to render assistance.

    Looking at the blood stains left on the carpet, Yin Muchen¡¯s irises contracted, and he stood up to hug Liu Wanxin. ¡°Mum, Mum, I am begging you now. Don¡¯t talk anymore. Don¡¯t be angry anymore. It is all my fault. In the future, I would not dare to do so anymore. I do not dare to do so anymore.¡±

    Liu Wanxin¡¯s blind eyes were focused on the ceiling. She did not want Yin Muchen to carry her. She firmly held onto the wheelchair. The blood in her mouth flowed down onto her neck and made her look extra pitiful. ¡°Ah!¡± she cried out painfully, and her voice was extremely sorrowful, lost, and hopeless. ¡°The child¡¯s father, I am very sorry towards you... I was dominated by Yin De, that beast, for ten years. I do not have any face to meet you now. I thought that our greatest enemy was taken care of. This child seemed filial. I would¡¯ve been considered to have done my duties when I met you in heaven. I didn¡¯t think that, I really did not think that...¡±

    ¡°Mum, mum, sorry...¡± Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes were all red as he kneeled down onto the carpet with a plop! He choked up as he begged her, ¡°Mum, your son knows that he has made a mistake... You let go, Mum. You let go, okay? Let¡¯s go to the hospital... Mum, I am begging you not to leave me. I only have Mum right now. Don¡¯t leave me all alone by myself...¡±

    Because of that girl, not only did he bet on his entire worth and his heart, he even betted with his father¡¯s pitiful death, his mother¡¯s hate, and atst, he lostpletely...

    He could not continue to lose his mother. Otherwise, he would not be able to forgive himself.

    Liu Wanxin sobbed loudly. How could he want her to not be hateful and hurt? As a wife, a mother, and a woman, she was carrying too much, and in her life, it was led so pitifully and sadly.

    Those ten years, she cried until she became blind. She thought that after finding her son, she had a support and would not cry anymore, but she was still crying right now.

    She did not understand why time did not stop moving at all, and everything of hers returned back to the start.

    Her enemy, Yin De, was still living a good life, and now, she seemed to be the one who was dying.

    She wanted to point at the heavens and ask. Heavens, are you blind?

    Yin Shuiling stood on the spot as she looked at them. She looked at the mother and son pair. She looked on as Liu Wanxin firmly held the wheelchair, and not letting go, she watched the tall man hug his own mother as he knelt down on the carpet to beg her. It was only at this moment that she truly understood how badly her father Yin De has hurt both mother and son, and how much they hated her father.

    The tears in her eyes flowed down relentlessly. She felt extremely shameful, and she felt extremely embarrassed; she was a criminal¡¯s daughter.

    Her steps could not be controlled as she stepped forward. She was in a daze as she walked forward. She went to stand by Yin Muchen¡¯s side. She stooped down, and her small hands were shaking as she stretched her hands out, wanting to caress the man¡¯s face, but she did not dare to do so.

    She really wanted tofort him, so she used two fingers cowardly to try to tug onto the corner of his shirt.

    She just tugged it and her elbows were pushed away with great strength. She did not have her guard up and was directly thrown against the wall. Her elbow brushed over, and her skin was bruised instantly.

    She did not feel any pain. Her tears made her vision all blurry as she looked at the man. Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes were all red as he red at her. His eyes were extremely hateful as he said, ¡°Get lost! You¡¯d better get lost!¡±

    Yin Shuiling sobbed painfully as her entire body was shaking. Her red lips were moving. She wanted to say sorry, but these words sorry were too pale, and she felt that she would be out of ce to say it.

    Her vision went over to Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya. These two men were stern as they looked over at her. Their gazes were saying ¡ª Miss Yin, this ce is messy enough ras it is. You should not add to it.

    Yin Shuiling lowered her gaze. She did not want to add to the mess. She felt very bad for this mother and son pair.

    She knew that in the past two years, she¡¯s left a messy impression on everyone, and she only knew how to act cute and throw the temper of a Young Miss when she was by Yin Muchen¡¯s side...but it was obvious that she was not a person like that.

    She also did not know why she would turn herself into such a mess.

    At this moment, Liu Wanxin¡¯s crying stopped. Her hands on the wheelchair suddenly let go, and she fainted in Yin Muchen¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Mum!¡± Yin Muchen felt as if he did not know how to breathe anymore, and he loudly shouted, ¡°Mum, Mum!¡±

    ¡°Muchen, don¡¯t shout anymore. Madam has fainted. Quick, send her over to the hospital.¡± Liu Caizhe advised him.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Muchen stood up, and he carried Liu Wanxin as he flew to depart, with both Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya trailing right behind.

    Yin Shuiling looked on as their back profiles went into the distance. She wanted to stand up, and at this moment, ¡°Give some space, give some space, a good dog does not block the way!¡± Xiao Qing pushed the wheelchair as she pushed it directly over Yin Shuiling¡¯s hands.

    All of Yin Shuiling¡¯s fingers were in pain as they curled up. Xiao Qing was arrogant as she walked away. Yin Shuiling wiped her tears and held her small hand up as she blew on it, but she could not bother with the pain anymore. She held onto the wall for support as she stood up.

    She walked out the main doors of the hotel.

    She stood on the main streets as she gged a cab. When she boarded the car, she told the driver, ¡°Go to the hospital, quickly!¡±

    ...

    Yin Shuiling rushed over to the hospital. She went to talk to the nurse, and she found the operating theatre on the third level.

    She made a turn in the corridor, and she stopped in her tracks. A few metres away from her, the red jarring light of the operating theatre was lit up. Yin Muchen, Liu Caizhe, and Hu Ya were together with Xiao Qing as they waited outside.

    The doctor, who was wearing a white coat, hurriedly took a surgery consent form to hand it over to Yin Muchen. ¡°President Yin, I told you about Madam¡¯s condition a long time ago. Madam cannot be agitated, and now that Madam has fainted, her condition is not too good. Cells have been dying at an rming rate, and this time, it is no longer the simple problem of being paralysed entirely anymore. Madam¡¯s heart and brain have a chance of being affected.¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at the doctor and said, ¡°What is the risk of the operation?¡±

    ¡°It is not easy to say it right now. This surgery takes a long of time. We can only observe her condition while we do it...¡±

    Yin Muchen quickly signed his name as he said, ¡°If my mother is unable to make it out, this hospital would not be able to continue on.¡±

    The doctor¡¯s face immediately became green. He took the surgery consent form and broke out into a cold sweat as he went into the operating suite.

    Yin Muchen ced both hands on his waist as he stood outside the operating theatre. He cursed softly in his mouth and took a fewrge strides, then used his long leg to kick the rubbish bin with a thud!

    ¡°Muchen,¡± Liu Caizhe quickly went forward tofort him as he said, ¡°Madam is still inside the operating theatre. You should not be frantic. We have to remain calm.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes were red, and he lifted his head up. Stretching his hand out to undo the top two buttons on his shirt.

    The moment he did so, he saw Yin Shuiling standing in front of him.

    The girl was still dressed in the same dress, but the dress was extremely crumpled now. Her eyes and nose were all red, and her little face was covered in tears. Just now, inside the room, he¡¯d pinched her harshly, and her skin was tender. Now, her attractive cheeks were a little red.

    The spot that she was standing in did not have any light. Her small, petite body was hidden in the darkness. After seeing him look over at her, she used both of her small hands to tug onto her sling bag across her body before she took a step back.

    She drooped her small head down and did not dare to look at him. From his angle, he could see the sparkling tears constantly flowing down her face.

    Because he asked her to get lost loudly just now, she did not dare to go near him.

    She did not dare to lift her head up even.

    Yin Muchen raised his gaze up. His life was never in such a big mess before, Bang! He gave the rubbish bin another kick.

    He turned his body around and went over to sit down on the long bench along the corridor.

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya looked at Yin Shuiling. They both shook their heads. The situation right now was so messy, and they were also unable to render any help, so they sat down by Yin Muchen¡¯s side.

    Xiao Qing looked at Yin Shuiling and immediately had a satisfied smile appear on her face. Hah, wasn¡¯t she was very arrogant and proud, and now she was looking pitiful for whom?

    Xiao Qing also sat down on the long bench.

    Nightfall came, and the entire hospital block became silent. The surgery was still going on nervously. Yin Muchen and the group of three sat down on the long bench. Yin Shuiling followed the wall as she slid down. She curled her legs up as she hugged herself tightly before burying her small face into her kneecaps.

 Chapter 609 - Older Brother, I Am Sorry, Donâ€™t Chase Me Away

    <h4>Chapter 609: Older Brother, I Am Sorry, Don¡¯t Chase Me Away</h4>

    After staying there till the middle of the night, Yin Muchen had a look at Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya, who were beside him, as he said, ¡°You can go back, I will stay here.¡±

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya did not persist further. They¡¯d recently been flooded with many matters to handle, and Yin Muchen spent much time in the hospital. Liu Caizhe had to rush back to the office. Hu Ya also had to go back to rest. He also had to prepare Yin Muchen¡¯s clean clothes and breakfast for tomorrow morning.

    The two stood up and said, ¡°Okay, Muchen, we will be leaving then.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Muchen nodded his head.

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya left. Yin Muchen had a look at Xiao Qing. Xiao Qing waved her hand quickly and said, ¡°Older Brother, I cannot leave. I will stay behind to apany Godma, now...The rtionship between Godma and you is so tense. She is only epting me, so I want to stay behind to wait for Godma.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s gaze was cold as he withdrew his gaze, and he did not say anything.

    People whom he deemed unworthy, he always treated them like this. He would not even bother to look at them at all.

    Yin Muchen leaned back on the chair. He looked at the red light that was lit up in front of the operating theatre. He slowly cast his gaze sideways towards Yin Shuiling who was at the other end.

    The girl leaned back on the wall as she sat. She still maintained her position with both her arms hugging her knees. From his angle, she was a tiny and soft bundle that he could not get enough of.

    She buried her tiny face in her knees. He could not see her expression, but she had probably stopped crying. His line of vision stopped on her elbow. Her slim arms were extremely fair, and this made the injuries on her arms very obvious. A patch of her skin was injured, and there was a blood stain left on it.

    He suddenly recalled the time in the corridor of the hotel when he pushed her.

    He did not ask the doctor to help her bandage it. He also did not bother with her. Yin Muchen lifted his head up to look at the ceiling. He exhaled breath of air through his nostrils, and there was an obvious touch of fatigue and exhaustion on his handsome face.

    He was tired.

    His heart was really so tired.

    ...

    The next day, at 7 o¡¯ clock in the morning, a sound rang out in the hospital, but the door of the operating theatre was not yet opened up.

    Hu Ya took a set of clean clothes and a bag containing some breakfast as he arrived He walked over to Yin Muchen¡¯s side. Yin Muchen did not close his eyes for the entire night, and his eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°President, eat some food. You did not eat muchst night.¡±

    They had a business dinnerst night in the private room of the hotel. Yin Muchen drank a little bit of alcohol but did not move his chopsticks much.

    He handled that second generation heir and went to Yin Shuiling¡¯s room.

    Yin Muchen shook his head. His hands were in his pockets before he took a cigarette out. ¡°I am not eating.¡±

    Hu Ya was truly worried for his President. Lately, thepany was extremely busy, and President¡¯s sleep schedule was entirely overturned. Furthermore, President¡¯s appetite was not too good. He would only take a few bites even if the food was made by a famous chef. Hu Ya knew that in the past two years, President always ate the food that girl made. Maybe his taste buds became picky.

    Hu Ya was really afraid. If this continued on, President¡¯s body would not be able to take it any longer.

    ¡°President, you cannot smoke inside the hospital,¡± Hu Ya reminded him.

    Yin Muchen froze. He did not smoke any further, but he did not put the cigarette away. He was merely ying around with the cigarette box in his hand.

    There were a few crumples on his ck shirt, but the crumples on his shirt made him look even more attractive like a mature and masculine man. His jaw had ayer of stubble on it, and both of his long legs wereid forward without any care. It exposed his long straight trousers, and he was slightly dishevelled yet could look sexy at the same time.

    Yin Muchen did not have any appetite for breakfast, but Xiao Qing was extremely hungry. The living standards in the Pure River Bend Vi were very good, and she was half a Young Miss living there. She barely had any experience going hungry in the past.

    She looked at the breakfast that Hu Ya was holding in his hands. She swallowed her saliva briefly and had an awkward smile on her face. ¡°Secretary Hu...¡±

    Her meaning was ¡ª Secretary Hu, I want to eat breakfast.

    Hu Ya looked over at Xiao Qing and politely asked, ¡°Miss Xiao Qing, what did you call me for?¡±

    Xiao Qing pointed at his carrier bag.

    ¡°Oh, Miss Xiao Qing wants to have breakfast?¡± Hu Ya was overwhelmed and he pretended to be put in a spot as he said, ¡°What are we going to do then. You did not tell me ahead of time, so I only bought President¡¯s breakfast for one person. You want breakfast? You can go and purchase it yourself.¡±

    Xiao Qing was about to explode from anger.

    Hu Ya¡¯s carrier was full of a wide assortment of snacks, and there was millet porridge inside a thermos sk.

    Not only did Yin Muchen look down on her, but even a mere secretary also dared to treat her like this.

    Yin Muchenzilyy back in the chair, and his gazended on Yin Shuiling, who was at the other end.

    A night had passed, and she was still maintaining the same position, just as if no time had passed by at all. She was very quiet as she stood there, and she worked hard to not let her presence be felt at all. The injuries on her elbow seemed even worsepared tost night, and even the blood stains had already dried up.

    Hu Ya noticed that Yin Muchen was looking at Yin Shuiling. ¡°President, Miss Yin has stayed over for the entire night. She has also yet to eat any breakfast. I remembered that Miss Yin also did not eat anythingst night,¡± he said softly.

    Yin Muchen withdrew his gaze. He ced the cigarette butt into his mouth but did not light it up.

    Hu Ya knew that his President still cared about Miss Yin, but he was unable to bow down to her, so Hu Ya decided on his own ord for the first time. He took the carrier bag containing breakfast as he walked over to Yin Shuiling¡¯s side.

    Hu Ya stood in front of the girl and said, ¡°Miss Yin, have something to eat.¡±

    Yin Shuiling moved for a moment. She did not lift her head up, but her extremely soft voice rang out in the air. It was a little hoarse as she said, ¡°Thank you, I am not eating.¡±

    ¡°Miss Yin, you are not made out of metal. How are you going to survive if you do not eat anything? ¡± Hu Ya was persuading her.

    Yin Muchen heard the conversation going down between them extremely clearly. He had a frown on his handsome face. He stood up and had a hand in his pocket. He lifted his long legs apart as he walked over to face the girl.

    ¡°President...¡± Hu Ya retreated to the side.

    He went over. Yin Shuiling still did not move. The green veins on Yin Muchen¡¯s forehead were all popping. He stretched his shiny leather shoe to kick her slim thigh. His tone was very harsh as he said, ¡°You want to starve to death, huh? If you want to starve to death then you¡¯d better get lost. Don¡¯t die in front of me. Are you trying to be pitiful, or are you trying to act coy? Is the breakfast not suitable for the tastebuds of a Young Miss, or did you hope for me toe and coax you?¡±

    Yin Shuiling lifted her small face. Her gaze was fixed on the leather shoes by her feet. She moved her red lips for a moment to softly retort, ¡°I did not...¡±

    The moment she spoke, the tears in her eyes flowed down relentlessly.

    She really did not.

    She only did not want to eat.

    She did not have any appetite...

    She was not hungry...

    Yin Muchen looked at her from top down and was cold as he observed her sobbing. ¡°What are you crying for? Even if my mum ends up in a bad state, I do not need you to cry. Keep your worthless crocodile tears. You¡¯d better get lost. My mother doesn¡¯t want you hanging around here.¡±

    Yin Shuiling quickly wiped the tears on her face. She breathed through her nostrils and did not cry any further as she said, ¡°Older Brother, I am sorry... Don¡¯t chase me away, I will not cry anymore... I only want to stay behind to see...¡±

    She had yet to finish her sentence when the tears in her eyes started to fall down again. She tried hard to wipe them, but the speed of her wiping the tears could neverpare to the speed of the tears falling down. The more she tried to brush the tears away, the more tears flowed.

    She curled herself up against the corner of the wall even more. She knew that he would be irritated at her when she was behaving like this. She was really so useless. She could not even control her tears.

    Yin Muchen looked sinister from head to toe. The passers-by in the corridor of the hospital were all looking over at her. They saw onerge man bullying a small girl, and she had nowhere to hide at all while she looked so pitiful.

    But who was the one bullying the other?

    While both of them were frozen, the doors of the operating theatre were open, and the doctor removed the mask on his face as he walked out.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes lit up. He ignored Yin Shuiling as he quickly ran forward, ¡°How did the surgery go, how is my mother?¡±

    There was a joyous expression on the doctor¡¯s face as he said, ¡°President Yin, the surgery was very sessful. Madam has already made it through the critical stage. She should be waking up very soon.¡±

    Therge rock in Yin Muchen¡¯s heart disappeared as he asked, ¡°Will my Mum¡¯s entire body be paralysed?¡±

    ¡°At the moment, there is no risk of that,¡± The doctor shook his head and continued on, ¡°President Yin, you should also not be too happy right now. Entire paralysis is just a matter of time, and we can only try our best to work hard. Madam cannot go back home during this period of time. She has to stay in the hospital in the long run to ept treatment from us.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Muchen nodded his head. This was the best possible situation.

    At this moment, the nurse pushed Liu Wanxin out. Yin Muchen, Liu Caizhe, and Xiao Qing all followed the nurse over to the high dependency VIP ward.

    Yin Shuiling held onto the walls as she stood up slowly. She had squatted down for an extended period of time, and her entire body was numb. Liu Wanxin, who was on the bed, had an oxygen mask on her face. Her face was very pale, but Yin Shuiling was very relieved; Liu Wanxin was saved!

    She moved her stiff limbs as she walked over to the door of the ward. Liu Wanxin was ced down properly, and Yin Muchen was taking care of her.

    She had a look, and at this moment, the phone inside her bag started to ring.

    She took out her phone to have a look. It was a call from the drug rehabilitation centre.

    She answered the call. ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Miss Yin, is it you? We are calling from XX Drug Rehabilitation Centre. Your father Yin De¡¯s condition is extremely bad. If you have time to spare, you shoulde over and have a look.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was rmed as she said, ¡°Okay, I wille over right now.¡±

    She turned around to leave.

    ...

    Yin Muchen sat down at the side of the bed. He had a look at Liu Wanxin¡¯s face before he ced Liu Wanxin¡¯s cold hands under the nkets.

    He lifted his head up to look towards the side of the door, and the shadow that was standing by the side of the door had already disappeared.

    She has already left.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he withdrew his gaze. He curled the corners of his lips up as he had a cold smile on his face. She¡¯d really left so quickly.

    At this moment, Hu Ya came forward, ¡°President, you should take the time to rest. Don¡¯t forget about the gambling appointment that you have tonight. I will ask a professional nurse to take care of her here. Madam would not have any trouble. After you are done with today¡¯s gambling appointment, we cane over again.¡±

    The situation right now needed Yin Muchen to be everywhere. He could not stay behind in the hospital ward to apany Liu Wanxin.

    Yin Muchen looked at Liu Wanxin¡¯s pale face.He knew that the troubles between them mother and son had finally cemented, and his mother would never forgive him.

    He had long known that this day woulde. From the day he started to bet, he knew it.

    ¡°President, let¡¯s go. The gambling appointment tonight is extremely important. Mu Hai has already cooperated with the big bosses of thergest mafia gang under the table, and the moment these two people work with one another, the results would be unfathomable. The gambling appointment today is actually a banquet organized by the mob. It is to test your honesty, and we cannot afford to make a single mistake.¡±

 Chapter 610 - Yin De Sold You Off To Me

    <h4>Chapter 610: Yin De Sold You Off To Me</h4>

    Ever since Yin Muchen¡¯s financial crisis, every side tried to take advantage of him. The market was just like a war zone, and the strongest would be the winner of it all.

    Among them, Mu Hai and Axehead were the most keen. These tworge gangs were working with each other, and Yin Muchen¡¯s state got even more dire.

    And due to the many years of experience and power in the corporate world, he still had his most key core team with him, and Axehead did not dare to wage war on them. This betting session was what Axehead invited him over for, but it was actually just a trap.

    The betting session, Yin Muchen was not familiar with that term, and he had not yed for a very long time already.

    He seemed to have distanced himself from the days when he was involved with money, alcohol, and the luxury world.

    Hu Ya bent over to ask, ¡°President, which femalepanion are you bringing over tonight?¡±

    Yin Muchen curled his lips up into a smile. His gaze seemed to have a vague happiness in it as he looked at Hu Ya as he said, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Hu Ya already understood; it was Wu Qian.

    Wu Qian was President¡¯s new girlfriend. President brought her out to attend many formal events, and she was exposed to the world. There was an old saying, the training of an army is to use them in battle.

    Hu Ya silently mourned for this Wu Qian for three minutes.

    ...

    Inside the drug rehabilitation centre

    Yin Shuiling rushed over to the drug rehabilitation centre. She pushed the door and went inside. At this moment, a male doctor dressed in a whiteb coat walked over, and he looked extremely refined as he asked, ¡°How are you? Are you Miss Yin?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me. How is my father, Yin De, doing?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Yin¡¯s condition is extremely bad right now. He is notplying with the drug rehabilitation treatments. He does not have any determination or strength at all. We gave him the cold turkey treatment, but he¡¯s just nagging on wanting to take drugs. A patient like him would never sessfully quit drugs, and I think that he will be unable to make another few days.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was pale white, and she said, ¡°Where is my father? Bring me over to have a look.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Miss Yin, pleasee this way.¡± The doctor brought Yin Shuiling and headed forward.

    When she walked along the corridor, Yin Shuiling heard a pitiful cry, and a crazy patient dressed in a hospital gown ran out. The nurses could not control him at all, so a doctor who took a taser gun and shot it at the crazy patient¡¯s head. The crazy patient¡¯s limbs were spastic as hey down on the floor.

    Yin Shuiling widened her eyes. Even though she had long heard that this ce was hell on earth,this was still her first time seeing it for herself, and what she saw shocked her.

    The doctor looked at her pale face, smiled, and said, ¡°Miss Yin, actually, everyone that is here in the drug rehabilitation centre are those people whom family members have given up on, It is really too difficult to quit drugs, just like Mr Yin¡¯s case. To be honest, if you give up on him and allow him to fend for himself in here, no one would me you for doing so.¡±

    Yin Shuilingughed bitterly inside her heart. Could she do that?

    She was really extremely disappointed towards this father of hers. She hated him to the max; she utterly despised him. She only had to think about the beastly things he did towards Yin Muchen¡¯s family, and she did not want to recognize him anymore.

    But, she was unable to cast him aside.

    If he died inside this drug rehabilitation centre, could she note to identify his body?

    As a daughter, having a father like him, it was the saddest thing in her life.

    The doctor opened the door of a small room and said, ¡°Miss Yin, Mr Yin is inside. You can go in and have a look.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head, before she lifted her heels to walk inside.

    Yin Shuiling walked inside and had a look around her surroundings. The room was bare and empty, and Yin De wasn¡¯t there. Yin Shuiling suddenly realized that something was not right, and she turned around to run towards the door, but the door was already locked from the outside.

    ¡°Who are you all? Open the door quickly. What do you want?¡±

    Yin Shuiling had a whiff of an unusual scent, and in the next second, her vision cked out, and she copsed onto the floor.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling was in a blur as she opened her eyes. She looked at the ceiling, and saw a luxurious chandelier. She turned her small head to have a look. This was a luxurious room. At this moment, she was sleeping on arge bed.

    She sat up on the bed and lifted her hand up to support her head, and she felt faint.

    If she did not guess wrong, she fainted in the room just now because of the substance she had inhaled.

    Who caught her and brought her over?

    What did he want to do?

    Also, where was Yin De?

    Snap! The door opened, and someone walked inside.

    Yin Shuiling lifted her head up to look at the person. She recognized him; it was Mu Hai.

    Mu Hai was dressed very formally today. He looked at Yin Shuiling, who was on the bed, and he was excited as he broke out intoughter. ¡°Hahaha! Miss Yin, how have you been? We meet again.¡±

    She¡¯d already been brought to this ce. Yin Shuiling knew that she was unable to escape anymore, so she was not too frantic, and her pure beautiful eyes were cold as she looked at Mu Hai. ¡°Where is my father?¡± she asked directly asked.

    ¡°Oh, you are talking about Yin De? Yin De has already escaped. I made a transaction with him. I will get him out from the drug rehabilitation centre and give him a batch of the drug that would save his life, and he sold you over to me.¡±

    Yin Shuiling had already guessed that it was her father who betrayed her, but when she heard Mu Hai confirming her guess so easily, she was still shocked for a moment before her eyes turned red.

    This was her father.

    She had no hope left for this father of hers.

    ¡°Mu Hai, say it directly then; what did you capture me for?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am here to invite Miss Yin to y a game with me.¡± Mu Hai slowly walked over to the side of the bed, and he looked at Yin Shuiling¡¯s attractive little face. He lifted his hand up to touch it as he said, ¡°There would be a betting sessionter. Your good Older Brother and good lover Yin Muchen will be there. You should stand behind me obediently. You should do whatever I ask.¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned her head to the side to avoid Mu Hai¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°Are you nning to make use of me harm Yin Muchen? Don¡¯t even dream of it! Even if I want to let myself die, I would not let you seed.¡±

    As she spoke, Yin Shuiling opened her mouth and bit her small tongue.

    Mu Hai was taken aback. He was quick witted and pinched Yin Shuiling¡¯s cheeks, making her unable to bite down on anything. After that, Yin Shuiling turned her neck and cruelly bit down on his hand.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Mu Hai called out in pain.

    At this moment, a subordinate came over and said, ¡°Boss...¡± The subordinate came over and gave Yin Shuiling a tight p on her small face. ¡°p!¡±

    Yin Shuiling was hit and fell back onto the bed. Her mouth had the taste of blood; she was bleeding.

    ¡°You are so wild for a girl. You definitely deserve to be hit. Let me teach you a good lesson!¡± The subordinate spoke as he undid the belt on his pants and was about to press onto Yin Shuiling¡¯s body.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Mu Hai kicked the subordinate¡¯s butt and cursed him. ¡°This is Yin Shuiling whom I have yet to y with, and you are already thinking of ying with her? She has a great use tonight. Don¡¯t y with her until she dies!¡±

    As he spoke, Mu Hai looked at Yin Shuiling cruelly and said, ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so wild. Ifter, during the betting session, Yin Muchen really doesn¡¯te to save you and doesn¡¯t want you anymore, you will look at how I will punish you. After I am done ying with you, I will let these people rape you before selling you off to the brothel, and your signboard would be the little princess of T City, Yin Muchen¡¯s former lover. Business would definitely be so good. Someonee over...¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Two middle aged women walked in.

    ¡°Drag her down to give her a good wash, and make her prettier. Also, give her some medicine, something that would make her body weak.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The two middle aged women dragged Yin Shuiling over to the bathroom.

    The unhappy subordinate helped Mu Hai tend to the blood stains on his hand. Knock, knock, knock! The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. The door was pushed open, and the Big Boss of Axehead, Ah Biao, and Second Big Boss, Ah Wei, came inside the room.

    Mu Hai pushed the subordinate away quickly and tidied the cor of his suit as he stepped forward, ¡°Big Boss Biao, Second Boss Wei, how are the both of you?¡±

    Big Boss Biao had a scary knife scar on his face, and the moment anyone had a look at him, they would know that he was a fighter. He said, ¡°Yeah, how are you President Mu? Just now, when I was outside the room, I heard a woman¡¯s voice. Did you get that Yin Shuiling over?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Big Boss Biao, you might not know this, but this Yin Shuiling is Yin Muchen¡¯s precious treasure...¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Second Big Boss Wei had a pair of spectacles, and the moment Mu Hai looked over, he knew that Second Big Boss Wei was a refined person. He continued, ¡°But my subordinates have found out that there is news that Yin Muchen has already dumped this Yin Shuiling, and Yin Muchen¡¯s new love is Wu Qian now. Yin Muchen is already on his way here. Wu Qian is his femalepanion tonight.¡±

    Mu Hai waved his hands immediately and said, ¡°Big Boss Biao, Second Big Boss Wei, that Wu Qian is Yin Muchen¡¯s cover up. This Yin Shuiling is his true love...¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Second Big Boss Weiughed and said, ¡°Whether it is Yin Shuiling or Wu Qian, we will be able to tell during the betting session today. We will work together to fight. Yin Muchen is not that simple. The moment we are not careful, we will invite trouble. Big Brother, we have to be careful for safety.¡±

    Big Boss Biao nodded his head and said, ¡°Younger Brother is well rounded in his preparations. Let¡¯s go! We should not talk too much. The betting session is going to start soon. Let¡¯s get a move on.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Both Big Boss Biao and Second Big Boss Wei walked out.

    Mu Hai looked at the back profiles of both of them and could not stop rolling his eyes. Communicating with those rough rough thugs was a chore. It is definitely Yin Shuiling who¡¯s Yin Muchen¡¯s greatest love! Dumb people!

    Mu Hai looked at the back profile of Second Big Boss Wei. He did not know why, but he felt that this Second Big Boss was a little problematic.

    Mu Hai shook his head and did not continue to think crazily. After all, the two were biological brothers, so he followed them out.

    ...

    The shiny and sparkling casino had bright lights inside it, and there was a bodyguard with a pair of ck sunsses. There were sexy women inside wearing spaghetti straps and shorts as they danced happily, and the waiters pushed therge retro doors engraved with flowers. Both Yin Muchen and Wu Qian walked in with Hu Ya and Liu Caizhe following behind them closely.

    Yin Muchen wore a red shirt today, and the wine-red shade was mature. It made the man¡¯s handsome face look perfect and attractive. He matched it with a pair of slim cut ck trousers on the bottom, and the material of his trousers wrapped around his slim waist and both of his eye catching long legs. He looked mesmerizing.

    Wu Qian wore a red sleeveless mermaid dress. The skirt entuated her curvy figure, and the 19 year old was youthful and pretty. Although she did not match up to Yin Muchen¡¯s attractiveness, she was not too bad.

    Big Boss Biao, Second Big Boss Wei, and Mu Hai all came forward to wee them. ¡°President Yin, how are you? We have been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    ¡°How are you?¡± Yin Muchen shook their hands.

    ¡°This is?¡± Big Boss Biao looked at Wu Qin and asked, ¡°Is this President Yin¡¯s new girlfriend?¡±

    Yin Muchen squinted with his narrow eyes, and the bright and shimmering lighting in the casino spewed down on his body and made him sparkle. He mockingly replied, ¡°What new girlfriend? At most, she can be considered to be...a new interest, and I am lusting for her body right now. I might be tired of her any day and throw her away.¡±

    Big Boss Biao broke out into loudughter. ¡°Haha! Everyone says that President Yin is the baddest, the one who gains the favour of women the most. This is absolutely true.¡±

    Wu Qian¡¯s small face was very red, and she was displeased as she nced at Yin Muchen.

    Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to cup her shoulder and bring her into his embrace. Second Big Boss Wei lit his cigarette for him, and everyone made way for them. He smoked and embraced Wu Qian as he stepped towards the staircase.

 Chapter 611 - President Yin, Miss Yin Has Only One Piece Of Clothing Left On Her Body Now

    <h4>Chapter 611: President Yin, Miss Yin Has Only One Piece Of Clothing Left On Her Body Now</h4>

    Wu Qian¡¯s entire body went soft. She was obedient as she leaned into the man¡¯s embrace. She noticed all the other women looking at her in envy. She felt the man¡¯s steady footsteps and his powerful shoulders. She followed the man as he walked down the stairs step by step, and at this moment, she was prideful as a woman and felt very satisfied.

    The man by her side was just like a king, and she had the king in her hands.

    ¡°President Yin,e over. Come over and have a seat.¡±

    Yin Muchen sat around a four edged gambling table. Mu Hai sat opposite him. Big Boss Biao and Second Boss Wei sat around them. The four of them were now at the table.

    Hu Ya pulled out the chair beside Yin Muchen personally, and Wu Qian sat down by his side.

    The service staff member was shuffling the cards, and Big Boss Biaoughed out loud. ¡°President Yin, among the four of us, you have the most power in money. If we were to battle with you using money, we would not be able to beat you. What about this: we take the same betting amounts, and let¡¯s see who would lose first.¡±

    Yin Muchen took a drag of his cigarette and slowly exhaled. He used his index finger to flick the ashes on the cigarette in the ashtray. He nonchntly nodded his head. ¡°Sure, I am a guest who will listen to the host.¡±

    The service staff were giving out the cards. Every person had three cards, and they were ying for the most points. At this moment, Mu Hai said, ¡°President Yin, what fun is there with us just betting with cards? We should look for a couple women to add to the fun. What about this: since Miss Wu is here today, I have also brought along a female partner. Let uspare. If President Yin loses, then we will have Miss Wu remove a piece of clothing. If I lose, then I will ask my female partner to remove her clothes. Everyone, what do you think of this?¡±

    The men present around the scene were all excited and hit the table. ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Wu Qian had never seen a scene like this. She was just wearing a dress and her underwear underneath it. The men present here were all thugs. They were cruel and perverted. She was unwilling to remove her clothes in front of so many people, so she tugged the corners of Yin Muchen¡¯s sleeve. Her voice was coy as she said, ¡°President Yin...¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡± The Second Big Boss Weiughed before he said, ¡°Miss Wu, are you scared now? You don¡¯t have to worry; President Yin is always a winner in the gambling den. His gambling skills are always good. Why would you be afraid?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Big Boss Biao agreed and said, ¡°What are you afraid of? Isn¡¯t there another woman here to apany you? President Yin, are you okay with this? Say something about this. All our brothers are waiting for you.¡±

    Yin Muchen took a puff of his cigarette, and his voice was deep and mesmerizing. ¡°It is not impossible, but this is my new love...¡± Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to pinch Wu Qian¡¯s face. Wu Qian was shy as she hid in Yin Muchen¡¯s embrace. ¡°Who is President Mu¡¯s woman? If she is not influential enough, my person would not y along.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it turns out that President Yin does not bear for Miss Wu to y. President Yin does not have to worry. My person, she is definitely a premium product. Someonee over. Bring her over.¡±

    Upon hearing Mu Hai¡¯s words, all of the men present waited with bated breaths as they looked at the small door of the gambling den.

    After the small door was open, two middle aged women brought Yin Shuiling out.

    The moment Yin Shuiling made her appearance, everyone gasped. They all looked at her with shock in their eyes.

    Yin Shuiling was dressed in a white glitter dress, and the cor of the dress had a v-neck with a plunging neckline. It exposed her exquisite corbones and average sized boobs, but she had a beautiful arc on her chest. The design of the dress was very simple. It was cinched at the waist, and the colour and simple design all tested the figure of a woman. Yin Shuiling did not have a single ounce of extra flesh on her body, and her small waist was like a willow in the wind. The skirt only ended up around the middle of her thighs, and the bottom was all chiffon. Every step she took was sensual and attractive.

    Both Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya had a moment where they froze. They had known Yin Shuiling for a long time, and they had really not seen her looking so beautiful.

    Hu Ya widened his eyes as he murmured, ¡°Miss Yin...¡±

    Amidst ayer of smoke around him, Yin Muchen¡¯s dark eyes were deep as he looked at Yin Shuiling¡¯s body. There was no surprise on his face, but he had a frightful and sinister expression.

    Mu Hai observed Yin Muchen¡¯s expressions for the entire time, and he had a small smile on his face as he said, ¡°President Yin, how is my female partner?¡±

    Two middle aged women ced Yin Shuiling by Mu Hai¡¯s side as she stood there. They retreated from the room. Yin Muchen looked at Yin Shuiling and acted casual. He smoked while he said, ¡°Although she¡¯s already been used, looking at her today, she is still able to kindle a man¡¯s desire... Sure..¡±

    Yin Muchen said that she¡¯d already been used.

    The meaning he meant was that he had slept with her before.

    The entire gambling den started to ring out with the sound of whistling. The men all licked their lips as they looked at Yin Shuiling as if she were naked.

    Yin Shuiling was drugged, and her entire bodycked strength. Upon hearing Yin Muchen say such direct words, the men present on the scene were almost raping her with their gazes. She was insulted and hated that she could not bite down on her own tongue.

    She was raised preciously for her entire life, and she had never been insulted like this.

    Mu Hai¡¯s expression darkend; he did not expect Yin Muchen to speak like this. He turned his gaze sideways to look at Big Boss Biao and Second Big Boss Wei, and it was obvious that both men were suspicious after he said that Yin Shuiling was Yin Muchen¡¯s precious treasure. Mu Hai was angry and hateful. This Yin Muchen was such a pro actor. He was the best at pretending to be something that he was not.

    Hmph, he would just wait and see. When Yin Shuiling removes all of her clothes, would Yin Muchen still be this calm?

    They started to y, and they used the number of points to decide the winner. The first round, it was Yin Muchen who won.

    His betting skills were well known. He would win eight out of ten rounds.

    Mu Hai turned his body to the side as he held Yin Shuiling¡¯s small, smooth hand. ¡°Miss Yin, President Yin has won. He has not even held back to protect you. Then I can only wrong you; remove a piece of clothing.¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at Yin Muchen¡¯s hands on the table. Hsrge hands were very beautiful. They were well defined, and when he yed cards, the red colour of his sleeve wrapped around his wrist. This man looked so refined and handsome as he yed cards.

    She had seen many people in the casinos on television, none brought along that same cold and refined air. He was powerful yet not forceful.

    He was really very mesmerizing.

    There were so many men watching him. All of them were greedy and perverted. Yin Shuiling lifted her hand up. She did not remove her dress, but she stretched her small hand into her dress and took out one of the nipple tapes that she used on one side.

    She had to wear nipple tape when she wore such a dress.

    They asked her to remove her clothes, but who said which article?

    The men present saw her taking out the nude coloured piece of nipple tape. Although they were very disappointed, she held the thing in her fair hand, and the contrast in visuals made everyone had a nose bleed.

    ¡°Ha, haha...¡± The Second Big Boss Weiughed as he said, ¡°President Mu, this female partner of yours is rather smart.¡±

    Mu Hai¡¯s facial expression was not too good. This Yin Shuiling dared to employ her tricks in front of his eyes?

    Big Boss Biao touched his chin as he looked at Yin Shuiling for a few moments. Yin Shuiling seemed to be soft from head to toe. She did not seem to have any strength in her. She exposed her slim arms, and her thighs were sheeplike. They were fair and smooth, and they were extremely attractive.

    Big Boss Biao had yed around with many women in his life, but he¡¯d never met such a premiumdy. He was about to drool as he said, ¡°President Mu, you have such a beautiful one in your hands; why did you not mention it earlier?¡±

    Mu Hai looked at Big Boss Biao and knew he was trying to say. He had a look at Yin Muchen before heughed loudly at Big Boss Biao. ¡°Why, is Big Boss Biao interested in my female partner? Come to my room tonight, we can y together.¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha.¡± Big Boss Biao patted Mu Hai¡¯s shoulders as he said, ¡°You are still my good brother as I expected.¡±

    As he spoke, Big Boss Biao looked at Yin Shuiling¡¯s red cheeks. Although she wore a bit of makeup, he was still able to see it clearly. He asked, ¡°President Mu, what is wrong with the face of this little beauty?¡±

    ¡°Oh, she did not listen to me when we were inside the room just now. I gave her a tight p. A while ago, on the sofa of her condominium unit, she dared to kick me. I tugged her hair as I mmed her onto the coffee table... Aiya, talking about women, you just cannot pamper them. Do you think some men are extremely foolish? He coaxed this woman and coaxed her into bed, but I gave her a tight p and could make here to bed with that... Women are just evil. They need to be trained. President Yin, what do you think?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was pale. This Mu Hai was trying to tell Yin Muchen that he had slept with her.

    Yin Muchen did not say anything. There was a small smile on his face without revealing any of his emotions. He was done with smoking a cigarette, so Wu Qian leaned over and lit up another cigarette for him.

    The gambling session went on.

    Mu Hai lost the second and third round.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s entire brain was frozen. She took another nipple tape down from the other side before bending her waist down as the men whistled loudly to remove the underwear she was wearing underneath her dress.

    Other than the dress, her body was bare.

    Mu Hai grabbed the thing she was holding in her hands, and he threw it to the onlookers.

    Those men grabbed her belongings, and they were cunning as they sniffed. One of them immediately removed his trousers...

    Yin Shuiling felt like vomiting.

    ¡°President Yin, Miss Yin is only left with a dress on her body now. Let¡¯s continue. The next round is extremely important. If President Yin loses I would think that you are being lenient.¡±

    Hu Ya, who was behind them, was extremely nervous for his President. This Mu Hai was way too evil. President could not afford to lose the next round, and the moment he lost, he would be deemed to have cheated.

    Hu Ya was worried as he looked at the neat haircut on the back of his President¡¯s head. Miss Yin only had one piece of clothing. What would President do?

    The service staff dealt the cards, and the three people showed the number of points that they had in their hands. Yin Muchen was thest one.

    Liu Caizhe had a look. He was not surprised at all. Yin Muchen had the fewest points.

    He lost.

    Mu Hai started to p immediately as he loudlyughed. ¡°President Yin, you have lost. I guessed that President Yin would be lenient. how would you bear for Miss Yin to remove all of her clothes in front of so many men?¡±

    Yin Muchen did not say anything, he lifted his gaze to briefly look at Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling was in a daze as she looked at him. Her brain was empty, and she only saw the handsome chiselled face. Her eyes were all warm as she looked at him.

    Did he do it for her?

    She shook her head. She was not worth doing that...

    As she expected, both Big Boss Biao and Second Big Boss Wei¡¯s gazes were all on Yin Muchen¡¯s face.

    Second Big Boss Wei broke out into loudughter as he scanned Wu Qian¡¯s slim figure. ¡°Miss Wu, it is your turn now. We will say beforehand that Miss Yin¡¯s solution is something she thought of her own. You cannot follow her; this time, we want to see something real, haha.¡±

    Wu Qian¡¯s face was pale, and she looked over at Yin Muchen.

    Yin Muchen turned his gaze sideways slowly to look at her. He ced one arm on the back of the chair. He curled the corners of his lips up as he looked at her evilly. ¡°The loser has to own up; take it off.¡±

    Wu Qian stood up. Her small hands were shaking as she removed her dress.

    But she spent a long amount of time and couldn¡¯t remove it.

    ¡°Miss Wu, let me help you.¡± Second Big Boss Wei spoke as he tugged the back of her dress. ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed out loud, and Wu Qian used both of her hands to cover her face.

 Chapter 612 - I Still Miss Her

    <h4>Chapter 612: I Still Miss Her</h4>

    Wu Qian¡¯s figure could not bepared to Yin Shuiling¡¯s.

    ¡°President Yin, you really have such good taste. Your picks aren¡¯t bad, haha.¡±

    The service staff continued to deal the cards. Big Boss Biao looked over at Yin Muchen, and with a dangerous voice, he said, ¡°Haha, President Yin, it seems that you are still unable to forget about this old love Miss Yin. Forget it. If you are unable to forget her, tell us honestly, haha.¡±

    The cigarette in Yin Muchen¡¯s right hand was still burning. Big Boss Biao¡¯s words stirred up trouble, and he had a very good chance of not making it back from this trap today.

    But the expression on his face was just like usual. He did not even have a frown on his face. He noticed that Big Boss Biao was already flipping the card, and his right hand that he held his cigarette suddenly covered the card Big Boss Biao had.

    Big Boss Biao¡¯s face froze, and he said, ¡°President Yin, what do you mean by this?¡±

    Yin Muchen slowly curled his lips up into a smile. He exposed his clean and sparkling teeth. ¡°Oh, it is also nothing much. I just thought for a moment, it is true that I have not forgotten about this old love of mine. I still miss her...¡±

    Big Boss Biao and Mu Hai froze. He admitted it so coolly?

    Yin Shuiling also froze, and at this moment, she heard the man say, ¡°Since I still miss her, and now, no matter what, I should...do something to ease my longing for her.¡±

    He stubbed the cigarette before cing one hand on the table for support, and he jumped directly in front of Yin Shuiling.

    He¡¯d probably done this plenty of times when he was in his 20s in America. At that time, he was the wildest finance mogul, and he was handsome and charismatic.

    He was 33 years old right now, and he still could make the movement so smoothly.

    The women in the casino all started screaming. Yin Shuiling was bbergasted as a muscr arm pinned her slim waist, and he took her directly into his embrace.

    Yin Shuiling instinctively stretched both of her small hands out to ce it on his chest, and Mu Hai and all of them were all around; he could not behave like that.

    She turned her small face to the side.

    But her exquisite face was pinned by one of hisrge hands. He forced her to turn her face over, but she did not allow him to do so. He repeated this a few times, and the man¡¯s rogueness and casual act was done very simply.

    The men present on the scene were all excited now, and everyone hit the table as they cheered.

    She was dishevelled as she positioned herself to look at him. That man had one hand in his pocket, and he used another hand to touch his chin. He squinted his narrow eyes and appreciated the way she appeared as she tried to escape.

    This scene as just like a cat that caught a mouse. He did not eat her first but was ying with her slowly first.

    He was at the age where he could y with a woman and make her feel totally enchanted.

    How was he not a sinister figure?

    Yin Muchen took arge ck coat and ced it by Wu Qian¡¯s side before cupping her small shoulders as he brought her away.

    Both Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya followed behind them closely.

    From the moment that Yin Muchen let go of Yin Shuiling, he did not even look at her for a single second.

    And now, he was bringing Wu Qian along with him to leave.

    Mu Hai took a while to regain his senses. What? Yin Muchen left just like this? He should not be acting like this!

    At this moment, Big Boss Biao was unimpressed. ¡°Hah! President Mu, you said that Yin Shuiling is Yin Muchen¡¯s precious treasure. What is going on right now? Thank God I didn¡¯t trust youpletely and still had a back up n.¡±

    ¡°Big Boss Biao, I...¡± Mu Hai wanted to exin.

    At this moment, Second Big Boss Wei said, ¡°Older Brother, we should not continue to waste our words. Let¡¯s take action. We cannot allow Yin Muchen to leave alive.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Big Boss Wei lifted his heels and walked forward.

    Mu Hai was about to chase after him, but Second Big Boss Wei grabbed onto Mu Hai¡¯s hand and said, ¡°President Mu, hand the bloody things outside over to us. You¡¯ve already messed up enough. Why don¡¯t you bring Yin Shuiling, the girl who embarrassed us, back out.¡±

    Upon bringing Yin Shuiling up, Mu Hai¡¯s eyes were about to spew fire. He gave an indication with his eyes to the two middle aged women, and the middle aged women brought frail Yin Shuiling into the room.

    ...

    In the room, Yin Shuiling was thrown onto therge bed. She quickly sat up straight and used one hand to cover her chest, and she used the other hand to pull the hem of her skirt to prevent herself from being exposed.

    At this moment, the door was kicked open. Mu Hai was furious as he walked inside. He opened his mouth and chided her, ¡°Little evil person, you are wild and fiery at my ce, but when you are in Yin Muchen¡¯s hands, you are so soft then?¡±

    She lifted her head up to look at Mu Hai, and she coldly replied, ¡°I just have feelings for him; how can youpare?¡±

    Mu Hai clenched his teeth and pinched Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face as he said, ¡°Sure, you have feelings for him, but he doesn¡¯t want you anymore. You also saw it just now. He treated you as a prostitute and yed with you in front of so many people. He was done ying with you and left you here for me and Big Boss Biao to enjoy. Do you know that you have already dominated the headlines of every entertainment newspapers tomorrow? Tomorrow, everyone in T City would find out that their little princess was intimate with Yin Muchen in front of so many men.¡±

    Yin Shuiling kneaded her small fist until her fingernails dug into the soft skin of her palm, but she did not feel any pain. She was insulted.

    Ever since she was young, she¡¯d been raised as a refined youngdy. Everything that happened just now was nothing she had ever imagined would happen to her, and at that moment, she was not much different from those bad women.

    In her mind, she still thought about the scene where he cupped Wu Qian in his arms as they left.

    If she were to say that she was not disappointed or ufortable inside her heart at all, it would definitely be a lie, but she was really happy. She did not hope that he was in danger for her at all, and he was safe now.

    ¡°Mu Hai, you do not need to worry about my matters. Yin Muchen has left, and you are unable to harm him now. People like you, you are not even worthy of touching his hand!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Mu Hai lifted his hand up and was about to give Yin Shuiling a p.

    At this moment, a frantic voice rang out in the air. Sixth Older Brother ran over and said, ¡°Big Boss, things are not going well. We are in deep trouble.¡±

    Mu Hai was rmed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Sixth Older Brother pointed outside and said, ¡°The world has changed outside. Second Big Boss Wei stabbed Big Boss Biao, and Big Boss Biao died on the spot. Now, Second Big Boss has taken over the entire Axehead gang, and our subordinates are under his control.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Mu Hai¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he said, ¡°What about Yin Muchen then? Did he die or not?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Sixth Older Brother shook his head and said, ¡°This Yin Muchen is really too cunning and extreme. He exited through the main doors of the casino and knew that our people and Big Boss Biao¡¯s subordinates were all waiting to kill him. He pretended to go to the toilet and left Wu Qian behind. Wu Qian was killed, and Yin Muchen escaped through the secret passage in the bathroom.¡±

 Chapter 613 - It Was Wu Qianâ€™s First Time

    <h4>Chapter 613: It Was Wu Qian¡¯s First Time</h4>

    ¡°¡±Has Yin Muchen left already?¡± Mu Hai took a step back.

    He¡¯s worked with Axehead for two years, and he was waiting for this day toe. He was waiting for Yin Muchen to be ruined entirely. He came to assassinate him. He wanted Yin Muchen to die a pitiful death.

    But Yin Muchen just left like this. He was absolutely unharmed as he left, and Mu Hai had failed.

    ¡°Boss, we should leave quickly. It is very obvious that Second Big Boss Wei will cooperate with Yin Muchen now. It is very dangerous for us to stay behind.¡± Sixth Older Brother was anxious as he spoke.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Hai jumped down.

    After he rolled down onto thewn, Mu Hai looked at Sixth Older Brother as he said, ¡°Jump quickly!¡±

    Sixth Older Brother was his best assistant, and he relied on Sixth Older Brother for support.

    Sixth Older Brother nodded his head. He wanted to leap off, but at this moment, Sixth Older Brother¡¯s mouth was covered by a hand. Second Big Boss Wei had arrived, and a knife appeared in the hands of Second Big Boss Wei¡¯s hand. He plunged it directly into Sixth Older Brother¡¯s chest.

    The refined, educated person was cruel and urate as he did so.

    Sixth Older Brother widened his eyes as he looked over at Mu Hai, then he copsed. He was killed by a single stab.

    Mu Hai froze entirely.

    Someone was there to pick him up. He stood on the spot as he lifted his head up to look at Second Big Boss Wei, who was standing at the side of the window. He shouted, ¡°Second Big Boss Wei, I really did not expect you to have such ambitions. Big Boss Biao is your biological older brother, and you could do this to him?¡±

    Second Big Boss Wei took out a white handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the blood off of the sharp knife. He lowered his gaze as he looked at Mu Hai, ¡°So what if he is my biological older brother? What I want is the entire Axehead gang. Could I stay in second ce my whole life? You couldn¡¯t notice my hunger, but Yin Muchen was able to tell. You were too foolish.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Mu Hai was trembling from head to toe as he said, ¡°You cooperated with Yin Muchen?¡±

    ¡°Yes. When you found my older brother two years ago, Yin Muchen found me. We made the deal that we conducted today. Mu Hai, you can leave now. Yin Muchen asked me to tell you that it is way too easy to let you off with one stab. He will spare your life today, but there will definitely be a day in the future when he will not let you die so easily.¡±

    After he was done speaking, Second Big Boss Wei¡¯s subordinates threw Sixth Older Brother¡¯s corpse down from the upper level, and Sixth Older Brother¡¯s body was destroyed entirely by the impact.

    Mu Hai did not even dare to exhale. He harshly clenched his teeth and kept it all inside. The winner decided everything, and he had nothing to say as a loser.

    He waved his subordinates as they moved Sixth Older Brother¡¯s corpse into the business vehicle. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    The business vehicle sped off into the distance.

    ...

    So many things happened in a short span of time. Yin Shuiling froze. She did not know anything about the connections between the mafia and the corporate world. She ran to take a piece of clothing to cover her body up, and she had her guard up as she stood at the corner of the wall.

    Second Big Boss Wei turned around, and he looked at Yin Shuiling with a ssy smile on his face. ¡°Miss Yin, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. I am friends with President Yin. I would not harm you. This is a clean set of clothes. You can change into them, and I will bring you out.¡±

    Second Big Boss Wei left the room.

    Yin Shuiling locked the door from the inside. She walked to the side of the bed as she held the clean set of clothes in her embrace. She went to the washroom to change into it as quickly as she could.

    She opened the door of the room, and Second Big Boss Wei was no longer around. She followed the corridor as she walked over, making a few turns as she exited the casino.

    When she went down the stairs, she stopped in the middle. She saw a corpse on thewn, and there were many men gathered around it.

    Her eyesight was very good. She could see the face on the corpse. It was Wu Qian. The ck coat that Wu Qian was wearing had already disappeared. There was no clothing on her fair body. There were many injuries on her body, and it was obvious that many men had raped her.

    She heard the sound of people chatting ¡ª

    ¡°I still thought that President Yin really liked this Wu Qian. I didn¡¯t think that she would be just a mere scarecrow, a body double.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Big Boss Biao thought that Wu Qian was President Yin¡¯s precious treasure just now. He raped her together with a few subordinates. Upon hearing that President Yin had left, Big Boss Biao was extremely furious, and he directly shed Wu Qian¡¯s body a few times. You didn¡¯t hear Wu Qian¡¯s screams? Everyone felt so pitiful and anxious for her upon hearing her cry...¡±

    ¡°Ay, everyone said that President Yin did not have many feelings for women. This is really the truth; look at how pitifully Wu Qian died.¡±

    ¡°You are wrong to say this. President Yin may be cruel to all women in this world, but he is only true to Yin Shuiling. You couldn¡¯t tell just now? President Yin was against his enemies in the casino, but he still lost in the fourth round. He did not bear for Yin Shuiling to remove her clothes. The fifth round was key, and he acted intimate with Yin Shuiling to confuse Big Boss Biao. He was protecting Yin Shuiling by doing that. If he had not been intimate with her, then Yin Shuiling would be the corpse.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, this President Yin is way too maniptive.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was in a daze as she listened on, and at this moment, ¡°Miss Yin!¡± Second Big Boss Wei came over and said, ¡°Why did youe out alone. Let¡¯s go. I have prepared a car for you to send you back. Get in the car.¡±

    Second Big Boss Wei made a gesture to invite her to get on, and he personally sent Yin Shuiling off.

    After she came to the side of the luxurious vehicle, Second Big Boss Wei stretched his hand out to open the door of the backseat. Yin Shuiling bent down to get inside. Second Big Boss Wei did not immediately close the door. He smiled and said, ¡°Miss Yin, I suddenly thought of something funny, but I do not know if you are interested to hear it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yin Shuiling asked him.

    ¡°My older brother was the first one to sleep with Wu Qian. At that time, I think I heard my older brother say, ¡®My god, how is this one still a virgin...¡¯¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s irises contracted as if she did not understand what Second Big Boss Wei was saying.

    Second Big Boss Wei stopped right there, and he was a gentleman as he closed the door. ¡°Miss Yin, we will meet again if there is fate.¡±

    The luxurious vehicle cruised off.

    Yin Shuiling perched herself on the window as she looked back. She only saw Second Big Boss Wei standing on the spot, and his subordinates all came out. Bang! The entire casino turned into a sea of fire.

    Yin Shuiling was rmed, and she said, ¡°There are still people inside the casino...¡±

    The driver was serious as he drove the car. He politely replied, ¡°Yes, there are still people left inside the casino. They are all the men who gathered around to watch. If they do not die, the rumours cannot be stopped.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes turned wet immediately. She understood everything, if they did not die, she would not be able to protect her reputation.

    He was protecting her.

    He had always been protecting her.

    Wu Qian....

    That night, didn¡¯t he touch Wu Qian?

    She thought that he did.

    Sparkling tears trickled down her face. Yin Shuiling took out the phone in her bag, and she dialed his number.

    But what she got in return was the robotic female voice of the answering machine ¡ª Sorry, the number that you have dialled has been switched off.

    Yin Shuiling sat in the car as she looked at the bright rays of sunshine light prating the interior. She ced the back of her hand in her mouth and bit down. She choked up as she murmured out, ¡°Older Brother... Older Brother...¡±

    No matter how much the world gave up on her, he had never left her side.

    ...

    Yin De disappeared. He disappeared without a single trace. Yin Shuiling knew that Yin De was in the country because he was in terrible condition. He could not manage to get out of the country. He must have hidden in some corner of this city.

    Yin Shuiling went to the police station to make a report. The police force started to search for him all over. Yin Shuiling looked at the blue azure skies above her head in T City, and it seemed like nothing had changed at all. She felt her heart had already been through everything. She was only doing the tasks expected of a daughter. The police went to arrest him and ce him back into the drug rehabilitation centre, and she still would go to erect a gravestone for him.

    There were too many painful and helpless things in this lifetime. She did not wish to be understood by Yin De for everything she did. She also did not hope for everyone to agree with what she did. She only knew that she had a clear conscience in doing so.

    That day, Yin Shuiling went to the hospital to visit Liu Wanxin. Liu Wanxin had already awoken. There were specialized nurses, and Xiao Qing was there to take care of her in the VIP room. Yin Muchen flew off to America after he appeared in the casino, and he had his own matters to take care of.

    Yin Shuiling stood at the side of the door as she looked at Liu Wanxin, who was in the ward. Liu Wanxin¡¯s hair had turnedpletely white overnight. Her health was deteriorating quickly. She was once a beautifuldy in her 50s who looked like she was in her 30s, but after getting the news that Yin De had gotten out of prison, she seemed as if she had lost half of her life.

    Yin Shuiling did not step into the room. She watched quietly. She did not dare to disturb Liu Wanxin; she was afraid of provoking her.

    Liu Wanxin sat in the hospital ward, Xiao Qing held a bowl of in porridge as she fed her. Liu Wanxin had a mouthful of porridge before shaking her head. She did not want to eat.

    Xiao Qing was at her wit¡¯s end. She knew that if this continued further, she would be near death soon. If Liu Wanxin died, all of her dreams of leading a luxurious life would be dashed.

    Xiao Qing stood up from the hospital bed, and the moment she turned around, she saw Yin Shuiling.

    Xiao Qing froze for a moment before she plotted something new. She loudly asked, ¡°Miss Yin, why are you here? Are you here to visit Miss Yin? Godma, Miss Yin is here to visit you. She is standing at the door.¡±

    Yin Shuiling heard her words and knew that Xiao Qing was doing it on purpose, but now, she did not really care about Xiao Qing. She only looked at Liu Wanxin. Liu Wanxin¡¯s body shook vigorously, and her unfocused eyes nced over towards Yin Shuiling.

    The eyes without focus burned with utmost hate and grievances. Liu Wanxin said, ¡°Why did youe here for? Are you here to see if I have died already? I am so sorry I have to disappoint you. I have yet to die. You¡¯d better get lost. Don¡¯t appear before me.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was pale. She firmly held onto her shirt as she softly replied, ¡°Aunty, I am sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose....¡±

    ¡°What is the use of you apologizing?¡± Liu Wanxin took the pillow behind her back and threw it in Yin Shuiling¡¯s direction. Her voice was loud and sharp as she roared, ¡°Don¡¯t exin further. I know that you are doing this on purpose! You cheated my son and cheated me. You saved that Yin De, a man less than a beast, from prison. You harmed my son and caused him to go bankrupt. I am staying in the hospital now. Both you and Yin De are the same. Both of you want our family to be in a constant mess. How did our family sin in our past lives to meet you all? You shall not have an easy death!¡±

    Liu Wan emphasized the words: shall not have an easy death. Yin Shuiling¡¯s brain was all empty after she heard these words. Everything else she said after that was indiscernible. Liu Wanxin¡¯s hate was already so deep.

    ¡°Get lost, you¡¯d better get lost!¡± Liu Wanxin was not satisfied. She stretched her hand out to grab onto the bowl in Xiao Qing¡¯s hands, and she threw it in Yin Shuiling¡¯s direction.

    Yin Shuiling did not duck away, the hot bowl of porridge hit her, and it scalded her skin immediately.

    The nurses all ran over and said, ¡°Miss, please leave immediately. Madam Yin cannot be provoked.¡±

    The nurses immediately mmed the door with a loud bang!

 Chapter 614 - I Think I Hurt My Face

    <h4>Chapter 614: I Think I Hurt My Face</h4>

    Yin Shuiling was just like a wooden block as she stood in a daze outside the door. Her dress was drenched with ayer of porridge, and even her small beautiful face had a few pieces of rice stuck on it. She looked bothical and disheveled.

    At this moment, a nurse, Xiao Li, walked over, ¡°Miss, what is wrong with you? Aiya, your hands are scalded. Are you okay?¡±

    Yin Shuiling regained her senses, and she felt pain. Her small hand and her skin that felt fiery hot. Her eyes were wet, and she was in so much pain that her tears flowed relentlessly.

    She always had a low tolerance for pain, buttely, it seemed that she was constantly getting hurt.

    Xiao Li looked at Yin Shuiling¡¯s gentle and pathetic appearance and quickly said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t cry. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go over to my office. I will help you apply some medication.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Yin Shuiling followed Xiao Li over to the office.

    ...

    Xiao Li helped Yin Shuiling apply some medication as she said, ¡°Thankfully, this bowl of porridge was not too hot. If it were a little hotter, I think your skin would be badly burnt. Apply this medication for three days, and you will recover. I still have a clean set of clothes here. You should go change into them.¡±

    Yin Shuiling took the clothes and put them on. ¡°I have troubled you today. How about I give you some money?¡±

    Xiao Li was excited as she waved her hands. ¡°There is no need for that. This set of clothes is not brand new. You should just wear them casually. It is merely what I can do to help; don¡¯t talk about money.¡±

    Yin Shuiling felt warm inside her heart as she said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, I have a question,¡± Yin Shuiling suddenly thought of something, ¡°Does this hospital have a kitchen? Can I borrow the kitchen for a while? I can pay.¡±

    Xiao Li blinked her eyes, smiled, and said, ¡°There is a kitchen in the hospital, but there are rules in the hospital. Even if you have money, we cannot allow anyone to use the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head in disappointment.

    ¡°Can you tell me what you n to do in the kitchen?¡±

    Yin Shuiling hesitated for a moment before she said, ¡°The patient in that ward just now seemed to not have a good appetite. I want to borrow your kitchen to make a meal for her.¡±

    ¡°Making a meal? But I think it would very hard for Madam Yin to appreciate your efforts.¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at Xiao Li and said, ¡°You know?¡±

    Xiao Li had a cheeky and lively smile on her face, and she said, ¡°Who in T City would not know about what happened between Miss Yin and President Yin? I am not that uninformed.¡±

    Yin Shuiling drooped her small head and was upset as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t need Aunty to appreciate my efforts. Don¡¯t tell her that it was me who made the meal. Otherwise, she would definitely not eat it. I only hope that she would recuperate well, and she would be healthy and well. All will be good as long as she is doing fine.¡±

    Xiao Li let out a sigh and she held Yin Shuiling¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will bring you over. Money is useless, but I have a back door. I will go and let my father, who is the assistant director, know about this.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was immediately surprised and said, ¡°Xiao Li, thank you.¡±

    ...

    Thanks to Xio Li¡¯s connection, the kitchen reserved a small pace for her to cook, and she made the portion for one person to eat. She did it really well.

    She boiled a in bowl of millet porridge before Xiao Li sent it inside for her, with Yin Shuiling waiting outside the door anxiously.

    Liu Wanxin, who was inside the hospital ward, had already calmed down. Xiao Li handed the bowl over to Xiao Qing. ¡°Madam did not eat breakfast today. This is very bad for her health. You should feed this to Madam.¡±

    Xiao Li took the bowl of porridge. Actually, she wanted to say that Godma did not have a good appetite and did not want to eat anything. Even if she fed Godma, she would not eat, but when she had a look at Xiao Li, who was dressed in a whiteb coat, she could not disregard the words of the doctors and nurses, so she sat down by the side of the bed to feed Liu Wanxin.

    ¡°Godma, you have not eaten anything for a few days. You have slimmed down so much. Come, let¡¯s have a mouth of porridge.¡±

    Liu Wanxin wasn¡¯t over her anger quite yet. She waved her hands to push Xiao Qing¡¯s hand away. ¡°I do not want to eat...¡±

    Xiao Qing knew that this would be the case, and she wanted to retract her hand.

    ¡°Wait a moment...¡± Liu Wanxin grabbed Xiao Qing¡¯s wrist, and she went close to have a whiff of the fragrance of this bowl of porridge. She had the whiff of the sweet smell of the glutinous rice porridge.

    ¡°Feed me a spoonful.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Qing fed Liu Wanxin a spoonful.

    Liu Wanxin ate the porridge, and she looked towards Xiao Li¡¯s direction and asked her, ¡°Did your hospital get a new chef?¡±

    Xiao Li shook her head and said, ¡°No. There are many chefs in our hospital. The porridge that you ate today was probably made by a different chef. Madam, do you think this tastes good? If you think this tastes good, I will record the name of this chef, and in the future, your meals would be taken care of by this chef.¡±

    Liu Wanxin took a second bite of porridge, and the entire bowl was finished. She nodded her head and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xiao Li took the bowl, and she walked out of the ward.

    Xiao Qing was bbergasted. Godma finished the entire bowl of porridge? How did Godma¡¯s appetite be so good? Where did this chefe from?

    Xiao Qing found it weird.

    ...

    Xiao Li walked out of the hospital ward. She waved the empty bowl in her hands for Yin Shuiling to see. Yin Shuiling took a deep breath of air, and her small exquisite face had a bright smile on it.

    ¡°Miss Yin, Madam Yinplimented your culinary skills just now. She said that she would want to have your food in the future. What about this: I will ask for some recipes from Madam¡¯s head physicianter. If you are free, you should help Madam Yin to nourish her body with food. Added together with the aggressive treatment with medicine, it might stop Madam Yin¡¯s body from being paralysedpletely.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great to hear.¡± Yin Shuiling and Xiao Li walked away together.

    What they did not know was, at the bend of the corridor, Xiao Qing heard everything.

    Xiao Qing angrily clenched her teeth. Both of her hands were kneaded into fists. It turned out that Yin Shuiling had made the porridge!

    ...

    The next two weeks following that, Yin Shuiling stayed in the hospital. She followed the recipes given by the doctor and made different healthy nutritious recipes, and every time she did so, Liu Wanxin would finish the entire bowl.

    Her days were spent being very fulfilled. She would take care of Liu Wanxin in the daytime and would return to her rented condominium unit to drawics. Yin Muchen was still on a business trip in the US, and he was probably going toe back soon.

    Yin Shuiling was living a busy life, and Xiao Qing felt her position was in great danger. Everyone said that to persuade a person to stay, you had to do so using food. Looking at how Liu Wanxin loved Yin Shuiling¡¯s culinary skills, she felt both uneasy and jealous.

    Why did Yin Shuiling gain the favour of other so easily?

    Where did Yin Shuiling get her culinary skills?

    If Godma epted Yin Shuiling, what was she going to do then?

    In the night, Xiao Qing went to the stairwell, took her phone out, and secretly called her cousin from the vige. ¡°Hello, older cousin, can you help me with a problem?¡±

    ...

    That day, Yin Shuiling was washing vegetables in the kitchen. She¡¯d bought them on the way over. They were all very fresh, and she wanted to fry pig liver today to nourish Liu Wanxin.

    She sliced the pork liver well and ced it onto the te. She switched the gas stove on and lit the stove.

    The pot was hot, and she added some oil to the pot. Suddenly, her phone started to ring. Yin Shuiling adjusted the me before stepping aside to take her phone.

    Right when she took her phone out: Bang! The gas cylinder exploded.

    Yin Shuiling stood a little further away because she was getting her handphone. She was standing by the side of the door, and she heard the sound of the explosion and knew that it was going to be bad, so she ran towards the door.

    She ran to the exit and was pelted by a ss shard that flew towards her right cheek due to the explosion. Her cheek was fiery pain. She stretched her hand out to cup it, and her hand was full of fresh blood.

    She ran outside, and she was limp as she sat down on the ground in shock, and at this moment, the security team of the hospital rushed over. The entire kitchen was in mes.

    Xiao Li also rushed over. She quickly stooped down to ask Yin Shuiling, ¡°Miss Yin, where did you hurt yourself? Let me have a look.¡±

    Yin Shuiling used one of her small hands to cup her right cheek. The red blood flowed down the gaps of her fair fingers, looking terrifying and shocking, and upon hearing what Xiao Li said, she panted heavily. She regained her senses after that sudden fright.

    She looked over at Xiao Li, and herrge, defined eyes were shocked and lost as she said, ¡°I think...I hurt my...face.¡±

    ¡°Quick, let me have a look.¡± Xiao Li removed Yin Shuiling¡¯s hand.

    The moment Xiao Li had a nce, the expression on her face changed. She did not say anything at all, but she called someone over, ¡°Quick, someone lend me a hand, send her over to the treatment room!¡±

    ...

    Inside the treatment room

    The wound on Yin Shuiling¡¯s right cheek was treated. She had a thick bandage, and the doctor spoke to Xiao Li outside the room. The doctor tried his best to lower his volume and was probably afraid that Yin Shuiling would hear him as he said, ¡°The situation is very bad. The injury on the patient¡¯s face is very deep, I can¡¯t be 100% sure that there would be a scar left behind.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Li was shocked as she said, ¡°That cannot do! A scar on a woman¡¯s face is akin to being...disfigured. Furthermore, Miss Yin¡¯s face is so pretty. She would definitely be not able to take it.¡±

    The doctor let out a sigh and said, ¡°This is an ident. Nobody is able to turn time back. But we should also not be too depressed. The technology for stic surgery overseas is extremely advanced now. I will suggest that the patient go overseas in the future to remove the scar.¡±

    The doctor left, and Xiao Li stood at the side of the door for a few minutes in a daze before going into the treatment room.

    Xiao Li did not know what to say. ¡°Miss Yin...¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was pale. She drooped her gaze and softly said, ¡°Xiao Li, you don¡¯t have to say it. I heard everything.¡±

    Xiao Li was unable to say anything about going overseas to remove the scar. She felt extremely depressed on the behalf of Yin Shuiling. Xiao Li changed the subject and said, ¡°Miss Yin, the reason for the explosion has already been investigated. The gas canister in the kitchen was problematic, and two days ago, the staff in the kitchen went over to a private establishment to add gas. They did not expect that there would be a problem in this canister of gas. We have gone over to look for the owner of the establishment, and that owner has already run away. We have already contacted the police, and they are investigating the case.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head and acknowledged whatever Xiao Li had said.

    Xiao Li looked at her pale, soulless face before saying, ¡°Miss Yin, your mental state is not very good. You should quickly go home to rest.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not cry. She was only in a daze. Actually it was better if she could cry it all out, and it was just because she did not cry that Xiao Li became even more worried.

    Yin Shuiling stood up. She looked at the clock on the wall as she said, ¡°It is almost noon now. Aunty wants to have her meal soon. Xiao Li, can you borrow the kitchen for me to use again? Forget it, I should not trouble you anymore. I have already made too much trouble for you to handle. I should rush back home to cook then. I wille back to the hospital once I am done cooking.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was ready to leave the hospital.

    ¡°Ay, Miss Yin!¡± Xiao Li hurriedly grabbed Yin Shuiling¡¯s slim wrist as she said, ¡°The usage of the kitchen in the hospital is a small thing. I will lend it to you once again. It is so troublesome for you to go and return again.¡±

    Xiao Li felt very bad for this girl. After getting involved in the gas canister explosion, her face was hurt. She was the victim in this, but she said that she was troubling Xiao Li, and she even said that she was bringing trouble over to the hospital.

    How could anyone not feel bad for her?

    ...

    One weekter

    Inside the treatment room, the doctor removed the bandage for Yin Shuiling. Yin Shuiling looked at herself in the mirror. Her soft and supple right cheek had a long scar.

 Chapter 615 - Older Brother, I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 615: Older Brother, I Love You</h4>

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s entire face was exquisite and perfect. It was just as if she were the most perfect work of God, but now, there was a scar on her left cheek, and it stood out. This scar ruined the beauty on her face.

    The doctor was very regretful. ¡°Miss Yin, I am very sorry. We left a scar behind.¡±

    Yin Shuiling stood up. She tugged the corners of her lips up as she said, ¡°Its fine.¡±

    She walked out of the room.

    After she walked along the corridor, the doctors and patients all looked over at her. Everyone was rmed before they ducked towards the side and kept their distance. Everyone was whispering among themselves, ¡°Oh my god, that woman is disfigured.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The scar on her left cheek is so ugly. When I saw her just now, I was shocked.¡±

    ¡°That is such a pity. I think she looks quite young. How did she get disfigured? How would she get married in the future? Looks are extremely important to this generation. What man would still want her?¡±

    ¡°If I were a man, I would definitely not want her anymore. Men are men; they want girls to look pretty. She is an ugly monster that would scare anyone who sees her. No man would be able to bring her out for a business dinner. It would be so embarrassing.¡±

    Yin Shuiling walked down the entire corridor, and those people pointed at her back as they chatted about her.

    Her face was pale as she went into the kitchen. She cooked the rice, boiled soup, and stir fried the vegetables. She skillfullypleted two vegetables and one soup. Xiao Li helped her to send the dishes over to Liu Wanxin¡¯s room.

    Yin Shuiling stood by the door to watch, and at this moment, a group of small children ran over. The small children saw her and had wide smiles on their faces. ¡°Ugly monster older sister, ugly monster older sister....¡±

    Some other kids made funny faces at her.

    Yin Shuiling looked at those innocent faces in front of her as she slowly smiled. She bent over and waved her hands towards the children. ¡°Come here.¡±

    The small children were all gathered together. They pushed one another in the group, and no one dared to step forward.

    Yin Shuiling took out a few colourful marker pens before stooping down. She turned her back to the snowy white walls of the hospital as she started to draw. The small children widened their eyes to look, and no matter how hard they tried to look at it from different angles, they could not tell what Yin Shuiling was drawing.

    ¡°Ugly monster older sister, what are you drawing? Are these dark clouds?¡±

    Yin Shuiling was done drawing, and she put the marker pens away. She stretched her hand out to call the group of small children over. ¡°Come. You don¡¯t have to be afraid. I will not harm you all. Didn¡¯t you all want to know what I drew? As long as you alle over to blow on it, you will know what it is.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± A daring boy ran over, and he blew a breath of air at the bundle of clouds that Yin Shuiling had drawn.

    The bundle of clouds on the wall disappeared, and there were a bunch of colourful flowers in their ce. There were even red roses dripping with dew on them.

    ¡°Woah...¡± The small children were all shocked. ¡°Ugly monster older sister, how did you do that? How could you hide a rose behind a bunch of dark clouds?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, ugly monster older sister, although you look really terrifying, you are really so amazing.¡±

    The small children gathered around Yin Shuiling, and they were all looking at her with admiration in their eyes.

    Yin Shuiling had a bright smile on her face. She stretched her hand out to touch the head of a small girl by her side.

    ¡°Ugly monster older sister, don¡¯t move!¡± The young girl stretched her chubby little hand out to block the scar on Yin Shuiling¡¯s left cheek. The small girl¡¯s eyes lit up as she said, ¡°Wow, look at this! Ugly monster older sister is so beautiful. She is just as pretty as an angel.¡±

    The other kids were also taken aback.

    The small girl suddenly felt moisture on her small chubby hand. She lifted her gaze up to have a look; ugly monster older sister was crying.

    The small girl was shocked before she dashed off into the distance.

    The other kids also followed and ran off.

    Yin Shuiling squatted down on the spot. She curled both of her legs together and used both of her small hands to cover her small face. ¡°Woo woo...¡± She sobbed out quietly.

    Xiao Li brought the empty bowls back and was stumped. Xiao Li looked at the girl who curled herself up into a small ball as she sobbed helplessly in a ce where no one was around. Her frail shoulders were shaking as she did so.

    Every girl cares about her face, and she also took it to heart.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling went back to her condominium unit at night. The condominium unit was notrge, but she was the only one living there, and it made the space seem empty and cold.

    She went into the bathroom to take a shower. She wore her nightgown as she sat down on the bed. She took Kitty down, and she poked Kitty¡¯s small face. She spoke to herself as she said, ¡°Kitty, have I be ugly? Everyone is calling me ugly monster. Do you also not recognize me anymore?¡±

    There was an amber light in the room. She wore a mustard yellow spaghetti strap nightgown, and her slim arms were exposed. Her thighs were fair and smooth like fine jade, and even the small strands of hair on it were soft. She faced Kitty and removed her bandage. She was just like a small girl as she pouted her small lips. Her entire face looked upset and depressed as she said, ¡°Kitty, I know that I have be ugly. The hottest entertainment news in T City is about me. Everyone is saying their little princess has been disfigured and has turned into an ugly monster. I do not know how many people areughing at me right now.¡±

    ¡°It is fine if they do. I do not care about it, but Kitty, after Older Brotheres back, would he not want...me anymore?¡±

    ¡°I know that Older Brother likes me for this face of mine. I cannot apany him to go out shopping anymore. When his friendse over, I also cannot show my face and greet them anymore. Also...there are so many women by Older Brother¡¯s side, and now, every one of them is way more beautiful than me. How can Ipete with them now?¡±

    ¡°Kitty, I am really so useless. My father sold me off, and I even hurt Older Brother. Now, I cannot even protect this face of mine. What did I do wrong?¡±

    Kitty did not know how to speak. She was quiet as she looked at her owner, and she looked on as her owner was lonely and helpless.

    Yin Shuiling went closed in to kiss Kitty¡¯s face. ¡°Kitty, let¡¯s give Older Brother a call, okay? Older Brother has been in America for almost a month now. I call him every night, but his phone is always switched off. Kitty, I really miss him so much.¡±

    Her phone was ced on the bed stand. Yin Shuiling stretched her small hand out to take it. She dialed the number that she had memorized in her heart. She used one hand to hug Kitty and the other hand to dial the number.

    It was the familiar female voice on the other end ¡ª Sorry, the number you have dialed is switched off.

    Yin Shuiling ended the call before she dialed it again.

    On the cool summer¡¯s night, she hugged Kitty as she sat down on the bed. The female voice of the answering machine spoke again and again. She dialed the number again and again. She repeated this action nonstop. At this moment, she did not want to walk anymore in her world. She only wanted to hear the man¡¯s voice. She was so desperate and wanted to get just a touch of warmth from him.

    From 10 at night till 2 am in the morning, she kept refreshing the call record in her phone until she was numb at this action. The female voice on the answering machine suddenly disappeared, and what reced it was a melodious ringing tone.

    Yin Shuiling felt herself be alive once again. Did he switch his phone on?

    He switched his phone on!

    Yin Shuiling was excited and joyous. She obviously knew that he might not answer her call, but this ringtone gave her hope once again.

    The thing that she needed most right now was hope.

    If a person did not have any hope, then what was the point of living?

    She never thought that he would pick up, but the ringtone rang for a moment, and she was connected to the other end immediately. It could be said to be extremely fast. The man¡¯s charming voice came over from the other end. ¡°Hello...¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was immediately covered in tears. She moved her red lips and worked very hard to speak, but she did not know what to say. There were so many things that she wanted to tell him inside her heart, but she did not know where to start.

    She hugged Kitty tight in her embrace. With her face, she nudged the white fur on Kitty¡¯s body and used her white teeth to bite down on her lower lip, but the sound of her choking up still rang out in the air.

    She was sobbing uncontrobly.

    The other end was silent for an entire minute. The man was unhappy as his voice rang out, ¡°I don¡¯t have any time to hear you cry. I am going to hang up.¡±

    ¡°Older Brother,¡± Yin Shuiling said quickly. She sobbed as she breathed through her small nostrils. She cried while she said, ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t hang up. Older Brother, I love you.¡±

    Older Brother, I love you...

    There were many things inside her heart that she wanted to tell him, but she did not know how to say it. She thought that no matter what she wanted to say, it was still this line: she loved him.

    After she spoke, the other end did not have any more sound. The man did not give her any response. Yin Shuiling held the phone tight as she said, ¡°Older Brother, I love you, really. I really love you very very much...

    ¡°Older Brother, can youe over to apany me for a while. I really miss you so much. I am almost going crazy thinking about you... Older Brother, I am begging you toe over, okay? I am really so upset, so upset right now. I want you to apany me...

    ¡°Older Brother, I am begging you...¡±

    She used all of the strength in her body to beg him so pathetically. The man on the other end did not say anything at all. Ding, ding. He hung up.

    ...

    He hung up.

    The phone in Yin Shuiling¡¯s hand fell onto the floor. She hugged Kitty. Older Brother could note over, and Older Brother really did not want her anymore.

    ¡°Woo woo...¡± Yin Shuiling broke out into loud sobs.

    Ding dong! Ding dong! She¡¯d been crying for a while, and suddenly, the doorbell rang.

    Yin Shuiling froze. She thought that she was hallucinating. She stopped crying immediately, and she took a moment to listen. Ding dong! It was really her doorbell.

    Yin Shuiling did not have to think to know who it was.

    It was Yin Muchen.

    Her Older Brother was here.

    Yin Shuiling spring off the bed. She wanted to go and open the door, but after she took two steps, she ran to the side of the vanity table. Whoosh! She poured all of her cosmetic products, and she wanted to hide the dent on her face.

    She used CC cream and ayer of powder. She felt that it was extremely unnatural. She flew towards the bathroom as she washed her face cleanly. She went back to the front of the mirror to have a look. Her dent was reddened due to her rubbing, and it made her look even more obvious and ugly.

    She was frantic and did not know what to do.

    Ding dong! The sound of the doorbell did not stop ringing, and the man outside the door was impatient.

    Yin Shuiling looked at the light inside the room. Her eyes lit up. She had a n; she could switch off the lights.

    After she switched off the lights, he could not see anything anymore.

    Yin Shuiling switched off the lights before she ran to the door to open it.

    There was a tall and handsome figure outside the door. An LED light shone in the corridor, and the light shone down on his handsome shoulders and made him look extra mesmerizing and stylish. Yin Shuiling had a nce and did not look again. She was afraid that the lights would shine onto her face, so she turned back and retreated towards the living room.

 Chapter 616 - You Called Me To Tell Me That You Love Me Because You Got Disfigured

    <h4>Chapter 616: You Called Me To Tell Me That You Love Me Because You Got Disfigured</h4>

    Yin Muchen did not have a good expression on his face. He looked sinister and dark, and he lifted his long legs apart to walk over. He conveniently closed the door behind him. The living room was pitch ck, and he stood in the darkness as he looked at the woman¡¯s bright, beautiful, pearly eyes. He moved his thin lips and said, ¡°What are you ying? You asked me toe over and locked me outside...¡±

    He had yet to finish his words, and Yin Shuiling flew towards him. She went on her tiptoes and used both of her small hands to hug his neck, then blocked his thin lips.

    Yin Muchen froze entirely, and he turned his head over to the side to duck for a moment as he said, ¡°Yin Shuiling!¡±

    Yin Shuiling opened her mouth and gently bit his lip.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s breathing became heavy, and he hugged her as he took two steps back. They crashed directly into the cab.

    ¡°Ooh, Older Brother, kiss my lips...¡± Yin Shuiling hugged his head and could not stop nudging her lips.

    Yin Muchen was unwilling to give it to her, so he ducked away and did not let her get whatever she wanted.

    The tears in Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes flowed down relentlessly. She felt wronged, and she hit his chest, but when she hit a cold and hard surface, it made her small hand feel pain. He wore a white shirt and had a business vest on the outside. He looked extremely formal, and she hit the brooch on his business vest.

    ¡°Woo woo, bad older brother. Why are you not kissing me!? Do you despise me for being dirty? Woo woo, I did not... I am...¡±

    She was clean.

    She really wanted to tell him that she was clean, very very clean, and in her entire life, she only had one man; that was him. In her entire life, she was so foolish as she only had enough love for him.

    She still wanted to tell him that the child she miscarried was his, and once, when he was 28 years old, he was a father then, and she carried a child for him once.

    She wanted to fly into his embrace and wanted to let him know everything, and she wanted to have his embrace, warmth, and his love.

    But she could not say it.

    How could she tell him that he was the one who caused his child to pass away?

    ¡°Forget it if you do not kiss me, Older Brother, take me. Older Brother, I love you... Older Brother, I love you!¡±

    His embrace was full of fragrance and softness, and she was still murmuring softly by the side of his ear.

    Yin Muchen cursed softly and used another hand to press the switch on the wall.

    He wanted to switch on the lights.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Yin Shuiling screamed out loud, and she quickly pressed hisrge palm down.

    Yin Muchen froze. In the darkness, his dark gaze was quiet and sharp as he nced at her for a few moments. Yin Shuiling wanted to turn her head to the side and duck away. He quickly used two fingers to pin her chin and did not allow her to move.

    He removed one finger after another from the small hand that she used to press down on him. Snap! He switched on the lights.

    She was suddenly exposed to bright light. Yin Shuiling let out a scream, ¡°Ah!¡± She instinctively used both of her small hands to cover her face, and her face was pale. Her entire body was shivering.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s broad chest surrounded her soft small figure, and he let go of her chin. He went to remove her small hands, and his tone was deep and serious. ¡°What is wrong with your face? Let me have a look.¡±

    His voice was not gentle at all, but Yin Shuiling listened on and she felt the tip of her nose turn sour. The gaps of her fingers were already drenched with hot tears flowing down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t...Don¡¯t look...¡± She blocked him and did not allow him to look, but that little bit of strength from her was not enough to match him. He tugged both of her small hands, directly removing them.

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°Woo woo...¡± She sobbed painfully and drooped her small head downwards, refusing look into his eyes.

    The scar on her right cheek was suddenly caressed by the man¡¯s slightly rough index finger. The man wasughing softly by the side of her ear. ¡°It¡¯s so ugly.¡±

    He said that it was so ugly...

    Yin Shuiling raised her head up to look at him. Herrge, defined eyes were wet, and they were extremely clear. He¡¯d spoken so directly, and it was very hurtful. She felt both wronged and fearful at the same time as she looked at him.

    Yin Muchen caressed the scar on her face. The woman seemed as if she were made out of water. The tears in her eyes flowed without stopping, and she was soft and tender. He swallowed his saliva. It seemed that he was smiling but not at the same time. ¡°No wonder you are telling me that you love me nonstop today. With you being disfigured, you would know that no man would want you anymore, so you are clinging onto me?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s soft voice was hoarse as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°It is also good this way. It is good that you are disfigured. Look at how you are going to go outside to seduce other men looking like this? Fan Chengsi doesn¡¯t want you anymore, Jack also doesn¡¯t want you anymore. What is the use of a woman being so beautiful? You are too beautiful, and that¡¯s why you are always bored! Little vixen, little monster, after you got disfigured you called me to say that you love me? What did you take me for, the recycling centre for unwanted goods?¡±

    Yin Shuiling hugged him tightly. She felt that it was not enough and repeated it one more time, ¡°Older Brother, I love you....¡±

    Upon speaking, her red lips were sucked.

    ¡°Woo...¡± She widened herrge eyes in shock. Didn¡¯t he not want to kiss her just now?

    ¡°Dumb fool! Close your eyes!¡± Yin Muchen pped her small butt.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling closed her eyes sweetly.

    Yin Muchen carried her as he kicked the door open. The two of them rolled onto the bed, and Yin Muchen used onerge hand tob the fringe on his forehead backwards before kissing the tears on her face. His voice was hoarse but had some gentleness to it as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Yin Shuiling felt that the sadness of being disfigured disappear in an instant, as she listened on to his charming and mesmerizing voice. She was coy and soft as she called him again and again, ¡°Older Brother.. Older Brother...¡±

    ...

    After they were done, Yin Shuiling was numb as sheid down on the bed. Her bodycked strength. Her muscles felt like water. The warmth on her body left, and she quickly stretched her small hand out to hold onto the man¡¯s pinkie. She pouted her red, swollen lips as she said, ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t leave. Don¡¯t leave tonight..¡±

    Yin Muchen got off of the bed. He removed the business vest, and even the white shirt was loose with most buttons undone. It exposed his sculpted chest and beautiful Adonis¡¯ belt, and he had a nce at the girl on the bed. Her cheeks were blushing, and herrge eyes were sparkling just like a cat¡¯s.

    He pursed his thin lips together and did not say anything.

    ¡°Older Brother, I am begging you now, don¡¯t leave. Stay behind to apany me... It is already four in the morning right now. Can¡¯t you just sleep for a while?¡±

    After finishing these types of things, he needed to take a shower. Yin Muchen had a look at her tiny bathroom and was silent for a few seconds. He lifted the wool nket andy on the bed.

    He was tired. He¡¯d been tidying up the loose ends in America for almost a month, and he justnded in the airport and received hundreds of calls. He reached her ce at three in the morning.

    Yin Muchen curled his lips up and was a little irritated as he said, ¡°Sleep on your own side.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Yin Shuiling stretched her small hand into his white shirt and hugged his slim waist tight. ¡°That part of me...was made dirty by you... I cannot go to sleep.¡±

    Yin Muchen allowed her to hug him, and he did not say anything.

    ¡°Older Brother, am I ugly now? Everyone looked at me and would be very shocked. They are all saying that I am an ugly monster behind my back. Older Brother, would you despise me, and would you not want me?¡±

    Although he also said that she was an ugly monster, in his eyes, he was not shocked nor did he despise her. Although that was the case, he was always not willing to kiss her. In the previous second, he was not willing, but after looking at the scar on her face, he kissed her.

    He did notfort her or speak gently to her, but everything he did was expressed in bed.

    He was so direct and dominating.

    He would not have another woman anymore. In such a rigorous and uncontroble situation, he did not touch Wu Qian at all. How was it possible for him to have another woman?

    ¡°Older Brother, why are you not saying anything? You don¡¯t need to say anything. I understand what you are thinking inside your heart. I know that you feel bad for me. Older Brother, I am sorry. I became ugly, but in the future, I will be very very obedient. In the future, my entire heart will be yours.¡±

    The man still did not say anything, Yin Shuiling was happy as she went deeper into his embrace, ¡°Older Brother, good night.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was extremely fatigued, and she closed her eyes and fell asleep very quickly.

    She was sleeping in a blur when she felt that the scar on her right cheek being repeatedly caressed by the man¡¯s fingers as if...he pitied her...

    ...

    The next morning

    Yin Shuiling opened her eyes. She did not dare to sleep too much. Lately, she always woke up at six in the morning. She would then rush over to the hospital to make breakfast for Liu Wanxin, and her biological clock rang.

    She used her small hand to fumble around. Her side was empty. Yin Muchen had left.

    He left very early.

    Yin Shuiling was a little disappointed inside her heart and felt a little bad, but she did not waste any time. She quickly washed her face and brushed her teeth and left for the hospital.

    ...

    SK Finance

    Inside the president¡¯s office, Yin Muchen sat down on the genuine leather chair. He returned to his rxation room and took a shower. He changed into a ck shirt. Although he¡¯d only slept for around one hour plus, the fatigue was already gone, and he looked handsome and fresh.

    Hu Ya handed him a document and said, ¡°President, we have investigated properly. The wound on Miss Yin¡¯s face was caused by an ident where the gas canister exploded in the kitchen of the hospital.¡±

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya had followed Yin Muchen over to America, and after settling the Axehead gang, they sessfully prevented the Big Bosses working together to attack them, so they rushed over to Silicon Valley in America to handle the issue of dangerous technology block chain at the quickest time possible.

 Chapter 617 - This Was His Plot

    <h4>Chapter 617: This Was His Plot</h4>

    This entire month was very tiring. He worked endlessly day and night, but under Yin Muchen¡¯s leadership, the technology chain project in Silicon Valley was temporarily stable, and it ensured the stability and interconnectedness of the chain of cash flow in the world of design. Other CEOs rushed over from other countries, and they were already conducting additional measures.

    They came to T City in the wee hours of the morning. Hu Ya went back home to sleep for four hours, and he received a text from Yin Muchen. Yin Muchen asked him to investigate this matter.

    Yin Muchen flipped the documents in his hands as he said, ¡°The kitchen in the hospital? What was she doing there?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Miss Yin has been in the hospital for this entire month. She made friends with a nurse named Xiao Li. Xiao Li helped her gain ess to the kitchen in the hospital, and during this entire month, Miss Yin would stay in the hospital during the day, and the doctor would give her a meal n. Miss Yin has been responsible for Madam¡¯s three meals per day. Of course, Madam did not know about this.¡±

    Yin Muchen froze for a moment. His long, thick eyshes were raised. He regained a sense of normalcy after a few seconds. He asked Hu Ya, ¡°Was the explosion of the gas chamber an ident, or was it done on purpose?¡±

    ¡°It was done on purpose.¡± Hu Ya was sure as he continued, ¡°We have investigated and found out that Xiao Qing called her older male cousin from the vige. That older male cousin pretended to be a private seller of gas tanks, and when the hospital staff went to purchase gas tanks, it was this tank of gas that caused the incident. It is very obvious that Xiao Qing wanted to harm Miss Yin¡¯s life, but Miss Yin is lucky. At that moment, Miss Yin¡¯s phone rang, and she went to take her phone. She was farther away from the gas tank, so she did not have any life threatening injuries, but her face was cut. Xiao Qing is probably on edge after this matter, and she¡¯s been very obedient for the few days since.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not say anything. He opened the document folder before leaning back into the chair. He took a cigarette, and used the metal lighter to light it up.

    Hu Ya looked at Yin Muchen and hesitated as he asked, ¡°President, what should we do about this? After getting a scar on her face, it¡¯s been a huge blow to Miss Yin. In the past week, Miss Yin did not cry at all, and the people in the hospital all looked her while they gossiped and criticized her, and there was even a small group of children who gathered around Miss Yin and called her ugly monster older sister. I heard that Miss Yin cried only yesterday, and she made Madam¡¯s meal before she stooped down on the floor to hug herself as she cried out painfully...¡±

    Yin Muchen took a few puffs of the cigarette. The smoke gathered around him as he squinted his narrow eyes together, and he suddenly thought of the hundreds of calls on his phone.

    She¡¯d called him from ten at night until three in the morning.

    He only wanted to her ask her something. If he did not return that day, then what was she going to do?

    ¡°President, Xiao Qing should receive punishment, but...in this entire month, it was Xiao Qing who took care of Madam. Madam is very reliant on Xiao Qing... Thest time in the hospital, your rtionship with Madam was so cold, and in this entire month, you were in America and did not have any time to make up for things between you and Madam. If you take it out on Xiao Qing at this time, then Madam... Furthermore, Madam¡¯s health is not in the state to be provoked.¡±

    ...

    After ten minutes, Hu Ya walked out of the President¡¯s office. He returned to his own office, and Liu Caizhe was in his office as he handled a Photoshop document.

    ¡°Manager Liu.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Caizhe raised his head up from his work. He looked at Hu Ya and asked, ¡°What did Muchen say?¡±

    Hu Ya let out a sigh, before he shrugged his shoulders.

    Liu Caizhe understood his meaning and said, ¡°I am not surprised at all. Muchen would definitely do that.¡±

    Hu Ya ced the document onto the desk. He walked over to Liu Caizhe¡¯s side and asked him, ¡°Manager Liu, I do not understand it.¡±

    ¡°What do you not understand?¡±

    ¡°Miss Yin always hurts President so deeply, and a while ago, in that vi, President also decided to be firm with his heart and end it with Miss Yin. Why do they seem to be together once again?¡±

    Liu Caizheughed and said, ¡°You thought that Muchen ended it with Miss Yin?¡±

    Hu Ya was surprised, and he responded, ¡°If not, then what? That night, President was so firm, and President told Miss Yin about the matters concerning Yin De. President even told her about the miscarriage. He said that both of them would go on their separate paths and not associate with one another anymore.¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Liu Caizhe stood up, he patted Hu Ya¡¯s shoulders and did not exin anything. He only asked, ¡°Muchen told Miss Yin about the matters that Yin De did, so what was the result? What did Miss Yin do?¡±

    Hu Ya pondered for a moment, and he answered truthfully. ¡°Miss Yin was very hurt and she was very regretful. She distanced herself from Yin De. She always hung around our office lobby. She even took the initiative to look for President to get back together. She even went to the hospital to take care of Madam without saying a single word...¡±

    Hu Ya¡¯s voice suddenly stopped. He widened his eyes and suddenly thought of something. ¡°Oh my gosh, could President actually...¡±

    Liu Caizhe nodded his head firmly and said, ¡°Muchen met Miss Yin when he was 18 years old. Wouldn¡¯t he be clear on what kind of person Miss Yin is? He had long known that Miss Yin would take the initiative to chase after him. About cutting ties off and letting go, Muchen is only retreating as a strategy but actually advancing in reality. That ring that he ced on the ounting record was not hisst time trying to persuade her to stay behind; it was the truth about what happened with Yin De!¡±

    Hu Ya was already mind blown and was unable to say anything at all.

    Liu Caizhe continued, ¡°Over these past two years, Muchen looked on as Miss Yin took step by step as she distanced herself from him. Why did he not expose her? That was because he clearly knew that between him and Miss Yin, there were grievances that neither of them could ovee. That grievance is Yin De. If he did not get rid of Yin De, there would be no future between him and Miss Yin.¡±

    ¡°What kind of person is Muchen? During this period of time, he had prated through the tiger¡¯s den to get rid of the Axehead gang. He has also sessfully stabilized the progress in Silicon Valley. Would he really let Yin De off easily? He probably thought of this the most in the past two years. How could he let Yin De die in the most painful way that Miss Yin would be able to ept? So Muchen looked on personally as Yin De got addicted to drugs.¡±

    ¡°So to say that Mu Hai and even that Yin De, did they plot against Muchen? No. it was Muchen who plotted against them, and they were merely tools.¡±

    Hu Ya was confused as he said, ¡°But that Mu Hai got the sweet bit of the deal in the end. He won. We tried our best to turn the tides, but the kingdom that President worked hard to build in thest ten years almost copsed.¡±

    Liu Caizhe curled the corners of his lips up. He looked at Hu Ya briefly. ¡°Then this has to be judged on where the battlefield is located. Mu Hai¡¯s warzone is in the corporate world, but Muchen¡¯s battlefield is only Miss Yin¡¯s heart.¡±

    Hu Ya was shocked and could only shake his head. ¡°President is way too scary...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Mu Chen has always been an extremely scary force. His entire life was spent plotting. When Miss Yin was 15 years old, he was plotting on how to get Miss Yin¡¯s body. When Miss Yin was 23 years old, he was plotting on how to gain Miss Yin¡¯s heart, but for a man that is so genius in plotting to have such IQ but low EQ, he probably did not expect that the foundations of his plotting were that love could make someone fear so much. He would not feel safe at all, isn¡¯t he childish? Actually, he is extremely childish.

    ¡°Since he had plotted on both Mu Hai and Yin De, he should not have taken his own kingdom to wager on it, but he did not give himself any backup n at all. The child that Miss Yin miscarried when she was 18 years old, he was always regretful about that, but he did not know how to make it up to her, so he used his own kingdom in exchange for it.

    ¡°Muchen really wants to be together with Miss Yin, considering what happened, he settled two issues at once. Yin De was done for, and he also made it up for that child. He threw a stack of photographs at Miss Yin, and he was telling her, this time, you are the one who owes me,e and make it up to me quickly then. Actually, he used Wu Qian to fake a show, and he wanted to give her a lesson that she could not forget for her entire life. He wanted to tell her that there were many women by his side. If she did not want him anymore, then he would truly be gone.¡±

    Hu Ya could not speak for a long time. He let out a sigh after all, ¡°President did all of this... Isn¡¯t he tired?¡±

    ¡°There are many forms of love. Thergest difference between a bystander and the subject itself would be that the things that are seen are entirely different. We might feel that he is exhausted, but the thing that he wants the most is..panionship. Companionship is bliss to him. Being in love, isn¡¯t it because of the feeling of being in bliss?¡±

    As he spoke, Liu Caizhe looked at Hu Ya and said, ¡°Secretary Hu, I suddenly realized that I was wrong, and we have made a mistake...¡±

    ¡°Manager Liu, you are referring to?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Liu Caizhe nodded his head. ¡°We have been together with Muchen for ten whole years now. If we¡¯d have known that this day woulde... Muchen has been together so much together with Miss Yin for so many years now, they are still both unable to let go of one another, so in the year that Miss Yin turned 15, I should not have hidden that fact.

    ¡°Do you know why Muchen is so fearful and why he is plotting so much? That was because he never understood that Miss Yin loves him. The little princess in his eyes, the little princess that he gained via his plots, he always thought of himself as a ck knight who forcefullyid his hands on the princess. He did not know that it was the princess who removed her own crystal shoe and left her own pce to for him toe and kidnap her. He did not know of the three years that Miss Yin gave to him, and even more obviously, he did not know about that child.¡±

    Talking about this topic, Hu Ya was immensely guilty. He hesitated as he said, ¡°It is also not toote for us to tell President about it now...¡±

    Liu Caizhe had a bitter smile on his face. ¡°It is toote. Muchen thinks that everything that he is doing for Miss Yin is expected of him, and he used all of his resources to gamble for Miss Yin¡¯s heart. He doesn¡¯t even care about Madam¡¯s health and used everything to gamble with it. He is almost perverted with his stubbornness, so could he ept a blow like that now?¡±

    ...

    Inside the hospital

    Xiao Qing helped Liu Wanxin lie down. She headed out the hospital door, and she went to the stairwell to make a call in secret.

    On the other end was her older male cousin. The police force were putting up arrest warrants for him all over the country. This cousin of hers was frantic, and he asked Xiao Qing for arge sum of money to sneak out of the country.

    Xiao Qing did not have much money in her hands. Although her life wasfortable, Liu Wanxin did not want money, and Yin Muchen also did not give her any, so Xiao Qing was brushing him off as she said, ¡°Cousin, I got it already. I am thinking of a n to get the money... You hide yourself well. You cannot be caught. If they get their hands on you, then we¡¯d be done for... That Yin Shuiling has such a good life. Even a gas explosion is unable to kill her, but she got disfigured. My older brother would not want her anymore. No man in the world would want her anymore! Haha....¡±

    Upon bring this topic up, Xiao Qing was still very delighted, although Yin Shuiling did not die, she was still disfigured. It was almost death for a girl so beautiful to be disfigured.

    Xiao Qing was wallowing in her happiness, but at this moment, a hand stretched out from behind to block her mouth. Her phone fell onto the floor, and she was shoved against the wall.

    She had no time to take a clear look at the face of the man, and there was a glimmer in her eyes. There was a piercing pain on her cheek, and the sharp edge of the knife slid against the surface of her face.

    She could not even let out a scream because the man was powerful as he covered her mouth up, the second and third stabs on her facended soon after, and the man purposely slowed down to let her feel the sensation of her flesh opening up clearly after he shed her each time.

 Chapter 618 - Aunty, I Am Begging You Not To Hit Older Brother

    <h4>Chapter 618: Aunty, I Am Begging You Not To Hit Older Brother</h4>

    Xiao Qing¡¯s eyes were about to fall out of their sockets. She forgot to breathe, and she could only go into shock as she felt the knife slowly prating her skin. The beads of bloodnded onto her sleeve like dew, and it tainted the cloth red.

    After a while, she did not want to scream anymore. The pain was numb. She did not know how many times her face was stabbed when the man dressed in ck let go of her.

    She was about to slide down onto the floor, but the man dressed in ck dumped her to another man in ck waiting downstairs as he said, ¡°Boss ordered us. Ensure that her skin would be damaged, and don¡¯t leave her alive.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The bodyguard carried her away.

    She unintentionally looked at the mirror on the wall as she was carried up onto the bodyguard¡¯s shoulders. Her face was reflected in the mirror, and her entire face was covered in stab wounds.

    Xiao Qing¡¯s entire body went soft, and she immediately fainted in shock.

    Xiao Qing knew that her death sentence was here. Yin Muchen has returned, and not only did he ask someone to ruin her face, he still wanted...all of her skin to be damaged, and what was awaiting her was long and slow torture.

    Xiao Qing fainted. She had Liu Wanxin as support, so why did Yin Muchen still attack her?

    What would happen when Liu Wanxin realized that she had disappeared?

    ...

    Inside the hospital ward

    Liu Wanxin woke up and opened her eyes. She moved her body and wanted to sit up. ¡°Xiao Qing, Xiao...¡±

    ¡°Mum, are you awake?¡± Yin Muchen¡¯s deep and charming voice rang out in the air. He stretched his hand out to help Liu Wanxin sit up, before cing a soft pillow behind her back. He went to hold Liu Wanxin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mum, if you have any orders, let me know directly. I came back from America this morning. Don¡¯t worry about the matters in thepany. We are almost done settling them. In the future, I will take a lot of time toe over to the hospital to apany you.¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡± Liu Wanxin shook Yin Muchen¡¯s hand away. Her face was icy cold as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to take care of me. You should go and take care of that Yin Shuiling. Do you still care about this mother of yours? Xiao Qing, Xiao Qing,e over...¡±

    Liu Wanxin¡¯s empty eyes scanned the room; she was searching for Xiao Qing.

    But no matter how she called out, Xiao Qing did note.

    ¡°Mum, don¡¯t call for her anymore. Xiao Qing has an emergency at home. She has already submitted her resignation to me. I have found two even more professional nurses for you, and they would be better than Xiao Qing.¡±

    Liu Wanxin froze for a few seconds before looking in Yin Muchen¡¯s direction. ¡°Xiao Qing resigned? Who are you bluffing? Be honest and tell me: where did Xiao Qing go?¡±

    ¡°Mum...¡±

    ¡°You made Xiao Qing go away. Is she dead or alive? Tell me right now, where did she offend you? Don¡¯t you know that I am indebted to her parents? Xiao Qing has taken care of me for six to seven years now. Ah Chen ah, I am already in this state right now. I am only left with Xiao Qing by my side. I have gotten used to her. She is my eyes and my legs. How could you be so cruel and take it out on her?¡±

    ¡°Mum, this Xiao Qing does not have good intentions. With her by your side, it is not something good...¡±

    ¡°Ah Chen, if you still treat me as your mother, then you should not lie. Don¡¯t treat me as a dead person, Mummy would ask you thest time. How did Xiao Qing offend you, where did you bring her to?¡±

    Yin Muchen raised his eyebrows said, ¡°Mum, Xiao Qing has coborated with her older male cousin from the vige to harm Yin Shuiling¡¯s life...¡±

    He had yet toplete his sentence, and p! Liu Wanxin stretched her hand out to give him a tight p.

    ¡°Mum...¡±

    Liu Wanxin was angered as her entire body was shaking. She stretched her finger out to point at Yin Muchen. ¡°Yin Shuiling, Yin Shuiling. It is Yin Shuiling again. Because of her, you are unwilling to leave a person by your mother¡¯s side? You are forcing me to die like this.¡±

    Liu Wanxin stretched her hand out to remove the IV drip before throwing the ss bottle, the nket, and everything else at Yin Muchen. She screamed out, ¡°You¡¯d better get lost. From today onwards, I don¡¯t have a son like you. I will treat it as if I have not given birth to a son like you!¡±

    ¡°Mum, don¡¯t be agitated. If there¡¯s anything you want to say, say it slowly...¡± Yin Muchen knelt down on the floor slowly, and he knelt down in front of Liu Wanxin, ¡°Mum, I was wrong, can you forgive me this once?¡±

    ¡°Forgive you? I have forgiven you time after time, and you get more and more brazen after each time. Would there be a day where you get married with Yin Shuiling and you would still want me to attend the wedding ceremony? Ah Chen, how did I give birth to a son like you?¡± As she spoke, Liu Wanxin¡¯s was agitated as she stretched her hand out to fumble for something. There was a feather duster by the side of her hand that the nurse left behind. She took the feather duster in her hand as she hit Yin Muchen¡¯s back. Her tears were flowing as she said, ¡°You get lost, you are not my son!¡± The feather duster hit Yin Muchen¡¯s back time and time again. He did not say a word as he endured the pain. He only begged her, ¡°Mum, I will let you it me, as long as you have taken out your anger and you are happy now. No matter how you hit me, it¡¯s all fine, but Mum, I am your son, and will forever be!¡±

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya were standing outside the hospital ward, Hu Ya listened to the sound of the beatings happening inside the room. He was nervous and worried as he said, ¡°Secretary Liu, what are we going to do? Do we have to go in and give some advice?¡±

    Liu Caizhe shook his head, ¡°If we go in and advise them, we are only adding oil to the fire. When Muchen made the decision, he would have considered the result.¡±

    At this moment, Xiao Li walked along the corridor, and she held onto a meal tray that contained lunch that had been made by Yin Shuiling. She took two steps forward and heard the sound of Liu Wanxin screaming loudly and the sound of the beatings. Her facial expression changed, and she turned around, running away in shock.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling was organizing the dishes inside the kitchen, and at this moment, Xiao Li ran over. ¡°Shuiling, things are bad. You should quickly go over to the hospital ward to have a look. Madam Yin seems to be hitting President Yin.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yin Shuiling froze, then she got a move on.

    She ran over to the door of the ward. Yin Shuiling dashed into the ward immediately, and both Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya quickly stopped her. ¡°Miss Yin, Madam does not want to see you. If you go inside, you would only be adding to the mess.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not bother with then, and she pushed the door open.

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya froze by the side of the door.

    Yin Shuiling looked at the mess inside the room. Everything was on the floor. The tall and handsome man was kneeling in the ward at this moment. Liu Wanxin did not feel any pain at all as she hit him.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s irises contracted. ¡°Don¡¯t hit him anymore!¡± She ran towards Yin Muchen and wanted to protect him.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s speed was very quick. He knew it from the moment she came over, so when Liu Wanxin used the feather duster to hit him, he stretched his arm out to protect the girl in his embrace while hugging her firmly.

    The feather dusternded on Yin Muchen¡¯s back again.

    ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t hit him anymore, I am begging you..¡± Yin Shuiling used force to struggle out of Yin Muchen¡¯s embrace. She stretched her small hand out to tug Liu Wanxin¡¯s clothes. ¡°Aunty, Older Brother did not do anything wrong. My father¡¯s the one who is wrong. It was me. We owe you... I am begging you not to hit him anymore. If you want to hit him, then just hit me instead...¡±

    ¡°Yin Shuiling, get lost!¡± The girl in his embrace could not stop struggling. Yin Muchen forcefully held her waist tightly to secure her in his embrace, and his gaze was extremely frightful as he looked at the two people standing by the side of the door.

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya shivered, and both of them quickly stepped forward.

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling used some sort of hidden strength to struggle out of Yin Muchen¡¯s embrace before perching herself to hug Liu Wanxin¡¯s waist. The tears in her eyes flowed out. She lifted her small face up as she looked at Liu Wanxin. ¡°Aunty, I am begging you not to hit him. You would hit Older Brother to his death... He did not do anything wrong. He is also in a lot of pain... Aunty, the person that is wrong is me. You should hit me then...¡±

    Liu Wanxin snorted coldly, as she said, ¡°Did you think that I would not dare to hit you?¡±

    As she spoke Liu Wanxin was about to strike in Yin Shuilin¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Mum!¡± Yin Muchen growled out loud.

    Yin Shuiling firmly hugged Liu Wanxin¡¯s waist. She did not curl back, and she was only sobbing sadly, ¡°Aunty, do you still remember that aerone? Older Brother said that it was what his father used his entire month of pay to buy it for Older Brother as a present. Older Brother always cherished that aerone very much, and that was the only toy that he had in his entire life.¡±

    Upon bringing that aerone up, the feather duster in Liu Wanxin¡¯s hands stopped, and she started to reminisce about the times that they had as a family of three.

    ¡°Woo woo, Aunty, you should not hit Older Brother. Actually, when Older Brother came over to my house when he was 18 years old, he was very pitiful. At that time, he did not have any rtives or friends. My mother even gave Older Brother a p. Older Brother returned to his room, and his eyes turned red. Older Brother said that his parents never hit him before. His parents pampered him very much...

    ¡°At that time, I was still young. I remember a time where Older Brother brought me over to a residential block to look for a family member. Older Brother called him Uncle, and that Uncle did not allow Older Brother to go inside. He only gave Older Brother a gap in the door, Uncle even said that Older Brother¡¯s father made use of public funds and was a thief. Uncle said that Older Brother¡¯s mother did not want him as a burden and ran away with a rich man... That day, Older Brother sat down on the steps as he cried for a long time. Older Brother told me that his father was innocent, and his mother would definitely not give him up because his mother was the best mother on earth...¡±

    Liu Wanxin¡¯s face was covered in tears at that moment, and her hand that held the feather duster was shaking.

    ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t think that Older Brother is grown up now and would not feel pain anymore. He is a masculine man. He would not tell you how hard it was for him in those years in front of you. You hit him and he would only bite down on his teeth and control it all in without saying that it hurts. You me him and are not happy with him, and he has troubles that he is unable to voice out... Aunty, I am begging you not to be so cruel towards him, okay? You are his mother. He lost his father a long time ago. You were absent from his life for ten whole years. Couldn¡¯t you pity him and treat him a little better?¡±

    The feather duster in Liu Wanxin¡¯s hands fell onto the floor, and she used both of her hands to cup her face, crying painfully.

    ...

    The entire hospital ward was silent now. Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya were standing silently. Yin Muchen knelt down on the ground and looked in front of him. That small, soft woman was still hugging his mother¡¯s waist, and both women were crying uncontrobly.

    At this moment, Yin Muchen¡¯s heart became extremely soft. His eyes were red, and he wanted to step forward to hug both women very much. He loved both of them.

    He really wanted to have both of them at the same time very much.

    Liu Wanxin slowly stopped crying, and her eyes were red as she looked in front of her. ¡°Both of you should go.¡±

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya stepped forward quickly They wanted to help Yin Muchen up. Yin Muchen¡¯s ck shirt did not show any blood stains, but there were a few spots on his back that were wet, and he was probably beaten till he bled.

    Yin Muchen waved his hand and did not allow them to support him. He stood up slowly and was about to hug Yin Shuiling.

    ¡°All of you should go. She can stay behind.¡± Liu Wanxin said once again.

    Yin Muchen froze, and he hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°Why, are you worried? Could I actually eat her up?¡± Liu Wanxin was in a bad mood as she spoke.

    Liu Caizhe stepped forward. He held onto Yin Muchen¡¯s arms and lowered his volume down to say, ¡°Muchen, don¡¯t make Madam angry again.¡±

 Chapter 619 - Give Me A Chance

    <h4>Chapter 619: Give Me A Chance</h4>

    Yin Shuiling let go of Liu Wanxin¡¯s waist. She lifted her head up to look at Yin Muchen. She nodded her head, meaning that she could manage this, and she was asking him to leave.

    Yin Muchen looked at the expression on Liu Wanxin¡¯s face, and he could only leave.

    Hu Ya shut the door of the hospital ward.

    Only Liu Wanxin and Yin Shuiling were left behind in the ward. Yin Shuiling was obedient as she knelt down. Liu Wanxin had a cold expression on her face as she started off, ¡°I asked you to stay behind because I had something that I wanted to ask you. My son is bewitched by you now. He does not have much truth in his words.¡±

    Yin Shuiling nodded her head and said, ¡°Aunty, you can ask me then. I swear that I would not lie to you.¡±

    ¡°Where is Yin De?¡± Liu Wanxin asked upfrontly.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s thick and long eyshes were stained with tears. She looked pretty yet frail. ¡°My dad is addicted to drugs. I sent him to the drug rehabilitation centre a while ago, but he managed to escape.¡±

    ¡°Addiction to drugs?¡± Liu Wanxin was shocked before she burst out into loudughter. ¡°Haha! Yin De is addicted to drugs? Haha, this is really karma. He escaped the centre? Where did he go to?¡±

    Yin Shuiling shook her head and said, ¡°I do not know. He has been missing for two months now, and the police have been looking for him.¡±

    Liu Wanxin¡¯s heart was full of hatred. Yin De was already addicted to drugs. Where could he escape to? Where did he go? He should be caught and be tortured in the drug rehabilitation centre. She heard that the rehab centre was hell on earth!

    How did he still manage to escape thew?

    ¡°How did he manage to escape? The security in the drug rehabilitation centre is so strict.¡±

    After she brought up this point, Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes were a little wet. She drooped her gaze and pouted her small lips as she said, ¡°My dad did a transaction with a person/ That person got him out of the centre, and he...sold me off to that person...¡±

    Liu Wanxin froze slightly, before she let out a cold snort. She was relentless as she sarcastically said, ¡°Both father and daughter would battle it out with one another? This is really so deserving of you two!¡±

    Yin Shuiling took a breath through her reddened small nostrils, and the tears in her eyes just flowed down like that.

    ¡°Are you crying right now? What are you crying for?¡± Liu Wanxin said unhappily.

    ¡°I am not.¡± Yin Shuiling wiped her tears away. Her voice was soft and coy as she spoke extremely gently, just as if she was a small, pitiful rabbit.

    Liu Wanxin was silent for a few seconds before she asked, ¡°Did you send Yin De to the drug rehabilitation centre? You still made a police report after he managed to escape?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head.

    ¡°Then why are you still ming Yin De for selling you off? You do not have any more value to Yin De anymore. You even harmed him! It would be weird for him not to sell you off!¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not say anything.

    She allowed Liu Wanxin to mock her. Liu Wanxin had this capability to do so, and this was what Yin Shuiling had to face.

    ¡°Let me ask you, my son made Xiao Qing go away. Where did Xiao Qing offend you in?¡±

    Yin Shuiling froze, had Yin Muchen dealt with Xiao Qing already?

    Why?

    Yin Shuiling thought of the scar on her face and remembered the time the gas chamber in the kitchen exploded. Could it actually be...Xiao Qing¡¯s doing?

    No wonder Liu Wanxin would be so out of control just now as she used the feather duster to hit him. If she were Liu Wanxin, she would also not bear for her son to challenge her one time after another just because of the daughter of her enemy.

    Yin Shuiling felt that her heart was all warm. She just knew that he would protect her!

    ¡°Aunty...¡± Yin Shuiling went to hold Liu Wanxin¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Go away, don¡¯t touch me!¡± Liu Wanxin shook her small hand off with hatred.

    Yin Shuiling also did not feel despair. She lowered her small head as she ced the dent on her left cheek on the palm of Liu Wanxin¡¯s hand. Liu Wanxin wanted to take her own hand back, but when she felt that uneven scar on her hand, she froze.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s skin was extremely smooth. It was as smooth as a peeled egg. Her skin was perfect without any ws, so that 20cm scar on her face was extremely obvious.

    ¡°What is... wrong with your face? Did you get disfigured?¡± Liu Wanxin asked her.

    ¡°Yeah, my face was scarred with a broken piece of ss. It was done by Xiao Qing, so Aunty, Xiao Qing is not a good person. She stayed by your side to stir up trouble. Don¡¯t me older brother for that.¡±

    Liu Wanxin was too provoked after knowing what happened to Yin De. Lately, she was extremely easily provoked, but in her bones, she was still that female university student, and she was kind and pleasant.

    She knew what it meant to be disfigured as a girl.

    But she did not appear to be pitiful on the surface at all, but she seemed very disgusted as she pushed Yin Shuiling away. ¡°Go away, ugly monster. This is your retribution.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was upset as she nodded her head. ¡°Aunty, it¡¯s likely that Xiao Qing was only interested in your money. She did not treat you sincerely at all. That time when Older Brother brought me over to your home to visit you, when that bucket of hot water sshed over, she was in shock as she ducked behind your wheelchair. She even used you as her shield.¡±

    Liu Wanxin knew the time she was referring to. Yin Shuiling went over to her home just once, and actually, she was clear inside her heart on how sincere Xiao Qing treated her, but she was indebted to Xiao Qing¡¯s parents, so she was exceptionally caring and forgiving towards Xiao Qing.

    ¡°Hmph, you are telling me that you were the one who saved me that time?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t that the truth?

    Xiao Qing had ducked behind her wheelchair and at that time; Yin Shuiling had saved her.

    ¡°I did not mean it that way,¡± Yin Shuiling exined quickly.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all, I don¡¯t want you to say anything more. You¡¯d better leave. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Liu Wanxin pushed her as she said, ¡°Yin Shuiling, I will tell you frankly, I will never be able to ept you, the things that you did in the past are a thorn in my heart, and when I go and think about them, I would think that both you and Yin De are wolves hiding in sheep¡¯s clothing. No matter how much my son likes you, as long as I am around for one day longer, I would not allow you to step inside the doors of my house. You should give up on this hope.¡±

    ¡°Aunty.¡± The tears in Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes flowed down mercilessly. She used her small hand to tug onto the sleeve of Liu Wanxin¡¯s shirt. She choked up as she begged her, ¡°I know that I have hurt your heart. I am sorry towards both you and Older Brother, but I really did not do it on purpose. I did not know... I only worked hard to fulfil my filial duties...

    ¡°Aunty, I really do not wish for you to forgive and ept me again, but I am begging you to give me a chance to repay my sins. Xiao Qing has left, and I am begging you to let me stay behind to take care of you... Don¡¯t you hate me? If you hate me, then you can insult me all you want. You can use me as a maid. You can do whatever you¡¯d like... I really want to make it up to you. I¡¯m begging you to give me a chance.¡±

    ¡°Hah, haha.¡± Liu Wanxinughed and said, ¡°Why do I have to give you a chance? I will not give you any chances. I want you to live the rest of your life in deep regret. I want you to feel regret for the rest of your life!¡±

    Liu Wanxin¡¯s words rang out clearly in Yin Shuiling¡¯s ears. Yin Shuiling suddenly thought of the day outside the drug rehabilitation centre when her father pointed at her and said, I will curse you to never find happiness in your life. You will never be together with Yin Muchen.....

    The grievances that happened between the previous generation, she was not involved in it in any way, but now, all of the sins were allid on her shoulders.

    There were some things that she really did not know how she was going to repay.

    It was just as if there was a random day that she was indebted to everyone on earth.

    ¡°Aunty, I am begging you, don¡¯t treat me like this. I really knew what I did wrong... Give me a chance to take care of you. Give me a chance to love Older Brother properly. I can do it very well, I really can...¡± Yin Shuiling looked at Liu Wanxin¡¯s firm expression on her face. She was shaking as she used her small hand to hold onto Liu Wanxin¡¯s hands. Liu Wanxin was curling up, and she used force to hold onto her hand before she brought it to her t stomach. ¡°Aunty, here...can this be exchanged for a chance?¡±

    Liu Wanxin froze. Her eyes that did not have any focus in them shifted over to Yin Shuiling¡¯s face. ¡°What do you mean? Are you... pregnant?¡±

    Yin Shuiling shook her head, ¡°I am not.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing then, fooling around with me? Is this fun for you?¡± Liu Wanxin retracted her hand back quickly, she was irritated as she growled out loud, ¡°Get lost, you¡¯d better get lost!¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes were floodedpletely with her tears. She used one small hand to cover her shaking lips and another hand to tug the edge of Liu Wanxin¡¯s shirt. ¡°Aunty, I am sorry, I do not want to hide this from you. I am unable to get pregnant anymore, the doctor said that I would not be able to get pregnant anymore... I, when I was 18 years old, I miscarried a child...¡±

    Liu Wanxin widened her eyes as she said, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Aunty, that child was Older Brother¡¯s, you are the grandmother of that child...¡±

    Liu Wanxin¡¯s face was pale. She quickly stretched her hand out to push Yin Shuiling away, she shook her head and said, ¡°I do not believe it. You are bluffing. I would not believe this... My son had never told me anything about this...¡±

    ¡°Aunty, Older Brother doesn¡¯t know anything about this. He doesn¡¯t know that the child was his, I did not tell him about it. The year I was 18, there was a time when Older Brother saw mee out of a hotel with a boy. He misunderstood me... At that time, my mother passed away, and my father was in prison. I found out that I was pregnant, he was very very angry, and he forced himself onto me, and I had a miscarriage...¡±

    Liu Wanxin suddenly thought of what Yin Muchen had told her in the past. He had raped her before. She lost arge amount of blood underneath him, and she was even unable to close her eyes...

    Yin Muchen never said that she had a miscarriage, but thinking about it now, he must have purposely omitted this part because he thought that the child was not his, so he did not dare to say it. He was afraid that she would not like Yin Shuiling after he said it.

    The corners of Liu Wanxin¡¯s eyes were wet. Huge beads of tears fell down, and she looked at Yin Shuiling as sheined, ¡°It is all your fault! Why did Ah Chen think that the child was not his? You must have been promiscuous! How old were you at that time? Only 18 years old? how many boys did you date? Are you shameless or what?¡±

    ¡°I did not, I did not, Aunty. I only had Older Brother one person alone... I am not shameless, but I was shameless because that was Older Brother. I slept with Older Brother when I was only 15 years old...¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Liu Wanxin¡¯s eyes that were unfocused contracted upon hearing her words.

    ¡°Aunty, at that time, I also did not know what to do. I was 15 years old. my parents gave me a p before they locked me up in a room. They did not allow me to contact Older Brother. I texted Older Brother and called him. Older Brother did not bother with me, and it was probably that time that Older Brother found out that my father was his enemy, and he distanced himself from me...

    ¡°There was a day where I suck off to look for Older Brother. Older Brother was drunk, and he hugged me as he said my name again and again. He even said that he wanted me. He said that he¡¯d wanted me for a long time. I did not understand what he meant when he said that he wanted me. I only innocently thought of making Older Brother happy...

    ¡°The three years that followed, from 15 years old to 18 years old, I always slept with Older Brother... Older Brother did not know that it was me. The people by Older Brother¡¯s side all also did not like me. They did not tell Older Brother that it was me. They only texted me and asked me to go over. I was afraid that Older Brother did not want me, and I did not dare to tell him... I did not know that it would lead to a misunderstanding. I also did not know I got pregnant, until I miscarriedter on...¡±

    Liu Wanxin listened on, and her hands and feet were icy cold. The girl that was tugging her did not say anything more and only cried. The quiet hospital ward was filled with the sounds of her depressed crying. Liu Wanxin¡¯s tears flowed down without any control. She shut her eyes and said three words, ¡°Creating such sins.¡±

 Chapter 620 - Older Brother, I Have Already Grown Up

    <h4>Chapter 620: Older Brother, I Have Already Grown Up</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Inside the medical treatment room

    The doctor treated the wound on Yin Muchen¡¯s back and said, ¡°President Yin, the injury is not serious, only superficial. You should not touch water for the next two days, and it will heal very quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Muchen let out a grunt.

    The doctor walked out of the room.

    ¡°President, this is a clean shirt. You can change into it.¡± Hu Ya took the white shirt that he prepared and handed it over to Yin Muchen.

    Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to receive it, and he removed the ck shirt that he was wearing. Hu Ya peeked at his President¡¯s figure. His healthy skin tone and sculpted chest, his defined six pack, and his Adonis belt that dipped into his trousers were absolutely perfect that it almost made Hu Ya have a nosebleed.

    Hu Ya quickly turned around and did not continue to look at him. If he continued to look on, he would probably grow a sty in his eye.

    Yin Muchen put the white shirt on, and he had just buttoned the buttons. He had yet to tuck his shirt into his trousers. He lifted his head up and saw a slim figure appear by the side of the medical treatment room.

    Yin Shuiling came over.

    In this entire month, he did not have a good look at her. She¡¯d slimmed down a lot, and her already small face was even more smaller right now. Her bone structure was slim, and the bones on her body were soft. Today, she wore a Korean-style white dress. The loose dress showed off her slim curves, making her look gentle and feminine.

    She stood at the side of the door and ced both of her small hands by her side to tug the material of her dress. The tip of her nose and eyes were red. It was obvious that she¡¯d cried for a long time, and she used her wet eyes to look at him.

    She was afraid.

    She was afraid that the gentleness in the early morning had disappeared, and he was going to turn her away at the door again.

    Yin Muchen saw her appearance and felt that his heart was kneaded by a hand. That hand only squeezed harder and harder. He was in so much pain that he was unable to breathe. He stretched his hand out to call her over as he said, ¡°What are you standing by the door for? Come in.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling lifted her slim legs apart to walk inside.

    ¡°Miss Yin.¡± Hu Ya knew how to look at the situation and walked out, leaving the medical treatment room to the two of them.

    Yin Shuiling walked over to face him. She looked at his handsome back and worriedly asked him, ¡°Are your injuries bad?¡±

    ¡°Its nothing much. They are just superficial injuries.¡± Yin Muchen looked into her eyes as he replied him.

    ¡°Can I have a look?¡±

    Yin Muchen did not say anything.

    Yin Shuiling went behind him. She stretched her small hand out to lift his white shirt up, and his back was covered in red marks that were intercrossed with one another. A few marks were bleeding.

    She stretched her small, fair hand out to slowly touch his red marks. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Upon feeling her gentle caressing from her fingers, Yin Muchen shook his head as he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡±

    After he replied to her, the girl did not say anything else. Yin Muchen waited for a few seconds before turning around. The girl drooped her small head and was already shedding tears.

    Yin Muchen was frantic. He wiped the tears off her face as he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Why do you love to cry so muchtely? I am really not in pain.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not say anything, and the tears in her eyes came flowing down.

    Yin Muchen looked at the tears umte on his fingers. He lowered his volume down to ask her, ¡°What did my mother tell you just now? Did she say many things that were hard to listen to?¡±

    ¡°She did not...¡± Yin Shuiling shook her head quickly. Because she was crying too much, she spoke in blocks. ¡°Aunty...treated me...very nicely...¡±

    The frown on Yin Muchen¡¯s face got even deeper. Although she was saying that his mother treated her very well, the tears in her eyes could not stop flowing down, and she looked as if she¡¯d been deeply wronged.

    He withdrew his hand, and he lowered his volume and had a light touch of unhappiness as he said, ¡°My mum has been agitated greatlytely. Don¡¯t me her. She would ept you, if you hadn¡¯t caused so much trouble.¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head, ¡°I know.. it was all my fault. I do not me Aunty...¡±

    She was only a little upset.

    When she spoke, she did not lift her head up to look at him. Yin Muchen knew that she was not being truthful. He ced one hand into his pocket, and his handsome face was dark as he said, ¡°Yin Shuiling, you are not allowed to cry! Isn¡¯t it just my mother making you feel a little wronged? What do you want to do? Could I actually have to go and chide my mother? You can continue crying then. I will leave now.¡±

    Yin Muchen turned around and left.

    ¡°Older Brother.¡± Yin Shuiling called him quickly, and she ran forward to stretch both of her slim arms out to hug Yin Muchen¡¯s waist firmly from behind. She nudged her small face on the material of the man¡¯s shirt. Because she was shaking as she cried, whatever she was saying was unclear. ¡°It is not because of Aunty... It is really not... Older Brother, don¡¯t go away. Apany me for a while...¡±

    She thought about many things that happened back in the past. Just now, inside the hospital ward, she told Liu Wanxin about those years, and the floodgates in her memories opened up. Everything that happened in the past was just like a movie ying in front of her eyes.

    Since the moment she went to Ennd, she sealed off everything that urred back then, and in these five years, she never brought up those sad memories. At this moment, she could finally open her heart up, and was facing it calmly.

    But when she faced them, the pain was still very real.

    The child that she lost when she was 18 years old, if that ident did not happen, she would definitely have given birth to it.

    If she would have given birth to it, there would be a small child trailing behind her right now. Ning Qing¡¯s son was so beautiful, and she thought that the one that she gave birth to would also not be bad. She would probably be a mother now.

    But, she was unable to be a mother anymore.

    She did not want to cry. She could not stop her tears from flowing down no matter what. It was really not because of Liu Wanxin. She also did not make him angry on purpose, and she was only really very very upset.

    She thought that she could forget whatever that happened in the past. She thought she could let go of the things that happened in the past. She thought that she could start her life anew again, but at this moment, she needed to bid farewell to whatever happened in the past, and at this moment, she hoped for him to apany her.

    That child was his. He was a father when he was 28 years old. Did he know that?

    She would not let him find out. Ever since she was 8, from the moment she met him, her love was about hiding it to keep herself safe, but she knew that it was unfair for that child. He could note to this world, and he could not even let his own father know about his existence.

    After she hugged him softly, Yin Muchen stopped in his tracks. He slowly turned around and stretched his hand to wipe her tears. He used another hand to cup her small face. He was frustrated as he spoke. He was coaxing her as he said, ¡°I know that you were wronged. Don¡¯t cry anymore, okay? That is my mother.¡±

    Yin Shuiling shook her head. She was crying with herrge eyes that were bright and sparkling like a peach as she looked at Yin Muchen. ¡°Older Brother, Aunty has already promised me to give me a chance. In the future, I will be able to go inside the hospital ward to take care of Aunty now. Older Brother, I will perform well, and I will fight for the chance to let Aunty like me.¡±

    Yin Muchen froze, and he said, ¡°Has my mother promised you to let you to take care of her?¡± His suspicious gaze was on her small face as he said, ¡°Just now, what did you tell my mother?¡±

    With his mother¡¯s character, it was not possible for her to agree.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s gaze did not back away at all as she said, ¡°I told Aunty that if she really hates me, she should not allow me to let me to be free. She should let me be by her side and allow her to boss me around.¡±

    The suspicion in Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes disappeared. What reced it was worry and pity as he said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to do this...¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes were sparkling with glistening tears, and she worked hard as she brought her lips up into a bright smile as she looked at the man. ¡°If I do not do so, then Older Brother would go and do it. It would be very hard for Older Brother then. Older Brother, I have already grown up. In the future, I would learn how to shoulder the burden together with you. You should be busy with the matters in yourpany. In the future, you can hand Aunty over to me.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s handsome features were all gentle. He lowered his volume to murmur her name, ¡°Shuiling...¡±

    ¡°Older Brother, can you hug me? I need your hug right now.¡± She shed tears while she looked at him.

    Yin Muchen did not say anything, and he stretched his muscr arm out to take the girl into his embrace.

    Both of their bodies and souls were tightly intertwined at this moment.

    Yin Shuiling nudged his body. His body was broad and warm. He could hug two of her, and at this moment, she was curled up against his embrace. She felt her worlde to a stop.

    The heart that she loved him with had gone through so many obstacles, and the butterfly had finally broken out of the cocoon. Now, the butterfly had truly gotten release and peace.

    A nurse spoke outside the door. ¡°President Yin...¡±

    She sensed that there was someone here. Yin Shuiling quickly stretched her hand out to push him away. It was not too good for them to be hugging in front of others.

    But she was unable to push him away. The back of her head was pinned down by one of the man¡¯srge hands. The man bent over and sucked on her lips.

    Yin Shuiling widened herrge eyes in shock, and she looked at the man in front of her. His eyshes were thick and long, and he was warm and loving as he kissed her.

    Yin Shuiling was in a daze, and her small lips were lifted open using his long tongue. He kissed her.

    ...

    The nurse who was standing at the side of the door was looking at the two people kissing. The nurse froze for a few seconds before her small face turned crimson red, and she turned around quickly to run away.

    She ran over to the nurse¡¯s station. The other nurses noticed that she was panting for breath as they asked her, ¡°What is wrong with you? Just now you heard that President Yin was inside the medical treatment room and you specially requested to go and send medication over to show yourself off. Why did you run back frantically?¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, you did not know what I saw. President Yin was hugging Yin Shuiling as they were kissing...in the medical treatment room...¡±

    ¡°What? Are you talking about the Yin Shuiling who was disfigured? The scar on her face is so ugly. Are you sure that President Yin was hugging her as he kissed her?¡±

    ¡°I am very very sure, I am super sure. Yesterday, all of us were still gathered around as weughed at Yin Shuiling. We said that after President Yin returns, he would definitely not want her anymore. Things are good now. President Yin does not care about the scar on her face at all.¡±

    The other nurses were all groaning unhappily. ¡°Yin Shuiling really has a good life. When she was beautiful, it was fine when President was loyal to her. I didn¡¯t think that after bing disfigured, President Yin would still be so loyal to her. Does this Yin Shuiling want every woman on earth to be jealous of her?¡±

    ...

    Liu Caizhe received a call in the stairwell and returned to the corridor. He saw Hu Ya standing outside the door from a far distance away. He wanted to step forward, and at this moment, ¡°Manager Liu...¡± A nurse walked over as she said, ¡°Manager Liu, Madam is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she is only looking for you.¡±

    Liu Caizhe nodded his head and said, ¡°Okay.¡± He headed in the direction of the hospital ward.

    Knock, knock. He knocked on the door. Liu Wanxin¡¯s voice rang out from inside, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Liu Caizhe stepped inside before closing the door of the ward behind him.

    Liu Wanxiny against the head of the bed. Her face was very pale, but her facial expressions were still calm. Liu Caizhe stepped forward before bending down to say, ¡°Madam, do you have something that you need from me?¡±

    Liu Wanxin¡¯s empty eyes looked towards Liu Caizhe. She slowly curled the corners of her lips up into a smile andughed coldly. ¡°Manager Liu, what do you think I want?¡±

    Liu Caizhe froze and already had a rough guess.

    ¡°Madam...¡± He wanted to speak.

    But he had yet to speak. p! Liu Wanxin lifted her hand up to give him a p.

 Chapter 621 - Liu Caizhe, You Are Really So Daring

    <h4>Chapter 621: Liu Caizhe, You Are Really So Daring</h4>

    Liu Caizhe was given a tight p.

    ¡°Manager Liu, do you know why I pped you?¡±

    ¡°I know. Madam, I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Liu Wanxinughed out loud before she said, ¡°You are sorry? I am not worthy of you apologizing to me. What kind of person are you today. Do you have both mother and son in your eyes now?¡±

    ¡°Madam, you have misunderstood me. I have been working with Muchen for ten whole years now. I have always seen him as my master, as a subordinate. I have done my best, and as a friend, my starting point has been always because of Muchen. But I know that I have done some things wrong, five years ago, Miss Yin....¡±

    Liu Wanxin stretched her fingers out to point at Liu Caizhe. ¡°You said that you were wrong? Let me ask you, what did you do wrong? If Yin Shuiling did not miscarry the child five years ago, would you think that you made a mistake? Do you know what you did wrong?

    ¡°You said that you did everything for the sake of Ah Chen, then what capabilities did you have to be participating in Ah Chen¡¯s private matters? Did he give you the power and authority to do so? You are lying to your master and making decisions on your own. You said that you saw Ah Chen as your master, but you obviously knew how much Yin Muchen liked Yin Shuiling. Ah Chen would be in deep pain if he lost Yin Shuiling, but you purposely had to create a thorn between them, and Ah Chen has lost so much precious time. You¡¯ve done this on purpose. You are way more guilty. You said that you did this all for Ah Chen¡¯s sake, then five years ago, you were the reason for the child that Ah Chen lost. You are a sinner worthy of death!

    ¡°As a subordinate, you were hardworking and passionate, but as a friend, you are not even that of a dog. From the position of a friend, you should not make decisions for Ah Chen, rather, you should see if he would be blissful or not. All of you have been thinking of is what you have thought. It is merely only to strengthen what he thought the situation is actually is. What he made is not only a subordinate but also a friend. All of these should be his bystanders in his life, but you intervened as you pleased and changed the entire course of Ah Chen¡¯s entire life!

    ¡°Look at Ah Chen again. You have been together with Ah Chen for ten years now. Ah Chen has treated you as a friend and confidante. He did not put his guard up with you and has given you the chance to approach his private life. Did you even cherish his honesty and his trust? Ah Chen is 33 years old. His entire heart is spent on Yin Shuiling, and he is bitter that there isn¡¯t an end result between them. He is struggling in much pain because of that. He doesn¡¯t understand the pain that he sees in Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes. He does not even know that he was once a father. Everyone in the world knew what he once had, and only he was like a fool that thought that he had nothing at all. Have a look at him. Do you think he is pitiful or not? Do you even feel any guilt?

    ¡°Ah Chen is one person. He is his own individual. He has his own authority to go and love. He has the power to choose, and the authority to be in the know. Did you give birth to him or did you raise him up to actually dare to n out his life? Liu Caizhe, you are changing fate on your own ord. Did you know that? Who was it that gave you such guts to do so?

    ¡°Lastly, to speak about Yin Shuiling... Liu Caizhe ah, since you do not like her and are biased towards her, how did you dare to arrange for her to sleep with Ah Chen for three whole years? Did you know what that means to a 15 year old girl? She got pregnant at 18 years old and miscarried it after that. Even if she is Yin De¡¯s daughter, we should not ruin an innocent girl like her, right? We can choose not to like her, but can you not go and provoke her? You need her toe over to apany Ah Chen and would call her over whenever you pleased. Did you think that she was Ah Chen¡¯s burden and asked her to leave. Is she the dog that you have raised?

    ¡°Ah Chen is sorry towards many people, but he thought to himself that he did not owe Yin Shuiling anything before. It was just because of you that he thought so. In his entire life, the one that he is the most sorry towards is Yin Shuiling, and it was you who made him turn into that person. Did you ever think that there would be a day when he knew the truth? Would he just crumble down?

    ¡°You still do not know how to reflect right now. You thought of those ten years as your own aplishments. You made use of him non stop wanting to develop yourself, but actually, I think you are actually a cruel and arrogant fool! Muchen, he still doesn¡¯t know anything. He still doesn¡¯t know that the closest aide that he ced by his side has secretly used a knife to stab him in the back. He doesn¡¯t know that the reason for his failure is actually you, and it is all because of you, Liu Caizhe!¡±

    Liu Caizhe¡¯s face was pale after he was done listening, and he became silent.

    He really did it for Muchen¡¯s own good, and his starting point was good.

    But...

    What did Liu Wanxin say wrong?

    No. He was the clearest person who knew what Liu Wanxin said was all right. She was extremely right.

    Every word that Liu Wanxin said tugged his heart strings, and these past few years, the world that he thought he was living in... Liu Wanxin used her words like a needle to stab his brain.

    He suddenly realized that if the day were toe when Mu Chen found out about the truth, what was going to happen?

    Actually, he really did not like Yin Shuiling. He was biased towards her from the start.

    Eight years ago, when Hu Ya and him returned to the country from America, at that time, they had made it through the trials and tribtions of the finance world. He thought that a man in Yin Muchen¡¯s position should not be so loyal and loving towards a single woman.

    After that, he personally found out about the evil deeds of Yin De. He was very clear that even without him, Muchen would not be able to be together with Yin Shuiling. Since that was the case, he would rather the pain be short and swift. He intervened to break the rtionship between both of them.

    He never thought that he had done anything wrong. Other than that time when Yin Shuiling miscarried the child, he always thought that he was doing it right.

    But in these past five years, he watched Muchen mature from 28 to 33 years old. He looked on as Muchen was unhappy and slowly became even more unhappy. All of his supposedly good starting points lead to extremely bad results.

    Actually, he had already started to reflect on his actions.

    But he did not dare admit to it all.

    Liu Wanxin was panting. She¡¯d tried hard to calm down, but she was agitated once again. She did not know what sins they hadmitted. Ah Chen¡¯s first child and her first grandchild was lost just like this.

    Why was everyone other than Yin De was suffering in pain?

    ¡°Madam,¡± Liu Caizhe said, ¡°Sorry, I am really sorry...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry to me. You should be sorry to someone else.¡±

    It was Ah Chen and...Yin Shuiling.

    ¡°Madam, what should I do then? Do I need to confess everything towards Muchen and tell him the truth?¡±

    Liu Wanxin was silent. It was a long pause before she asked him, ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did Yin De manage to get out of prison?¡±

    She was giving him the chance to exin now.

    ¡°Madam, with regards to this matter, you have med Muchen wrongly. Muchen has never forgotten about the hatred. Yin De got addicted to drugs, and the sensations he¡¯s experiencing right now are even worse than being in jail. As for the troubles thatpany is going through, Muchen would naturally be able to keep it under control, but Yin De is Miss Yin¡¯s father. Muchen wanted to win over her heart, so he used the opportunity where Yin De fled from jail and his own kingdom to cover all bases. This time, even if Miss Yin had wings, it would be difficult for her to fly.¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡± Liu Wanxinughed and said, ¡°It turned out the entire sky is not even worth of anything in his eyes. He can only see Yin Shuiling.¡±

    Liu Caizhe nodded his head. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Muchen has spent the past ten years teaching me how that is the case.¡±

    Liu Wanxinughed both coldly and mockingly. The tears in her eyes trickled down, and she said, ¡°What do you think. If Yin Shuiling gave birth to that child, would Ah Chen like it?¡¯

    ¡°He would like it. It probably would be the...joy of life.¡±

    Joy of life?

    Yeah, joy of life!

    Ah Chen would like it because probably, or maybe...she would also like it...

    Liu Wanxin covered her tearful face. She choked up painfully as she said, ¡°Then being a mother, how do you want me to tell him that what he did in the past made him lose the joy of his life, and how am I going to tell him that no matter how hard he tries to cover all bases, to a small bird without any wings, he is only being foolish!? He would not be able to take it. I know my own son. He would definitely not be able to take it!¡±

    ...

    Yin Shuiling walked out of the doctor¡¯s room. Yin Muchen had already brought both Hu Ya and Liu Caizhe along with him, and she walked by herself to the hospital ward.

    Her lips still had his lingering scent, and they were numb. He¡¯d kissed her with much force, and she felt that her heart was both full and sweet. Things seemed to go back to the time when she was 15 years old. He¡¯d juste back from America, and he came back into her life.

    There were many people passing by her in the corridor. They all stood up straight and nodded their heads as they bowed. ¡°Miss Yin, Miss Yin, how are you...¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at the numerous faces that were trying to get into her good books. She found it really weird. The people who were pointing their fingers at her as they called her ugly monster yesterday were being so polite towards her today.

    Yin Shuiling had a smile on her face. She did not take it to heart. It was fine even if she was disfigured. As long as he did not despise her, she did not care about what others thought.

    She went into the hospital ward. Liu Wanxin was still leaning against the head of the bed. Xiao Li was also present. Xiao Li noticed Yin Shuiling and winked her eyes cheekily as she said, ¡°Miss Yin, didn¡¯t you go and buy the vegetables yet? It will be dinner time soon. You would not be in time if you do not go now.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Li!¡± Yin Shuiling shouted out loud to stop her. Xiao Li exposed the fact that Yin Shuiling had been the one cooking for Liu Wanxin.

    And Liu Wanxin responded with a cold snort. ¡°I thought that it was made by the chef. I didn¡¯t think that it was you. Hmph, you are so young in age but so cunning already. You know how to make use of food to coax me.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face turned red, but she quickly exined herself, ¡°Aunty, it is really me who cooked the food, and I indeed tried to use food to appease you, but who knew that...you were so easy to win over?¡±

    ¡°You!¡¯ Liu Wanxin was at a loss for words. She really did seem as if she¡¯d been won over by food.

    ¡°Haha,¡± Xiao Liughed and said, ¡°Madam Yin, Miss Yin saw you not having an appetite and borrowed the kitchen from me to make food for you to consume. She did not ask for anypliments because she was always anonymous. It is better this way. This is the VIP ward. There is a personal kitchen and another bedroom. In the future, Miss Yin can sleep her and take care of you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, if shees over to take care of me, would I die even more quickly?¡± Liu Wanxin retorted back.

    Yin Shuiling as quick and witty as she answered, ¡°Then Aunty will definitely not let me get what I want. You have to lead a long and healthy life.¡±

    Xiao Li listened on as she gave a thumbs up towards Yin Shuiling. Yin Shuiling was joyous as she raised her eyebrows up. Liu Wanxin softly scolded, ¡°You are trying to win me over like this? You are really so shameless.¡±

    ...

    Yin Muchen was busy in the office for three days, and that day, at five in the evening, he brought both Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya to the hospital. The three of them walked over to the door of the ward. The door was not closed tight, and there was a gap in the door.

    Yin Muchen stopped in his tracks, and he looked through the gap into the room.

    Inside the room, Liu Wanxin flipped her body down as shey on the bed. Yin Shuiling took a warm towel in her hand as she helped Liu Wanxin to wipe her back. As she wiped on, Yin Shuiling used her thumbs to massage Liu Wanxin¡¯s waist. Liu Wanxin shouted, ¡°Ah!¡± She was in a bad mood as she said, ¡°Yin Shuiling, are you torturing me right now?¡±

    Yin Shuiling had bright smile on her face as she said, ¡°No, Aunty. The doctor said that the dead cells in your thighs would start travelling up and infect the other cells. Normally when I ask you if your waist has any sensation left, other than snorting at me, you would be huffing at me. You are always unwilling to say anything to me. If I did not press on it, then how would I know if you can feel it or not?¡±

 Chapter 622 - Say Hi, He Misses You Already

    <h4>Chapter 622: Say Hi, He Misses You Already</h4>

    As expected Liu Wanxin snorted out loud as she said, ¡°You just want to torture me on purpose. You¡¯d better wait. After my sones in, I will definitely let him know about this.¡±

    ¡°Okay then, since Aunty has already said so, then I will do as you say. If you do not eat the fish mint leaf, then you are not allowed to eat dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Liu Wanxin furiously clenched her teeth. ¡°I do not like to eat fish mint leaf.¡±

    ¡°Then let me think. What about this then: Aunty, don¡¯tin when Older Brotheres over. I will think about giving you a chicken drumstick tonight.¡±

    Liu Wanxin froze for a few seconds and turned her head to the side. Hmph!

    Yin Shuiling was in a good mood. She helped Liu Wanxin clean her upper body and changed to a new set of clothes for her. She lifted the nkets up, and she was about to flip Liu Wanxin over.

    She¡¯d just lifted the nkets up, and a piercing smell came over. The bedsheets were dirtied. Liu Wanxin was unable to care for herself anymore.

    At this moment, two nurses who¡¯d been waiting by the side stepped forward. ¡°Miss Yin, let us do it.¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at them and said, ¡°Can you get a bucket of water over, and you should get a new set of bedsheets.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The duo separated to goplete their tasks.

    TA nurse the bucket of water over before putting on a pair of gloves to prepare herself to clean Liu Wanxin¡¯s body. Yin Shuiling stepped forward and said, ¡°I will do it.¡±

    She put on a pair of gloves and wringed a clean towel out before she worked together with the nurse¡¯s assistance to help Liu Wanxin carefully wipe her body down.

    Yin Shuiling had not trimmed her hair for a long time. Her shoulder-length hair had be very long. Because she bent her waist down, her hair was let down in front of her, she tucked the left side of her hair behind her ear, exposing half of her exquisite face. The afternoon sunsetnded on her face, and she looked quiet and beautiful.

    The nurse emotionally said, ¡°Miss Yin, you can leave this to us. In the past, Miss Xiao Qing would duck far far away in these types of situations.¡±

    Yin Shuiling lifted her head up to look at Liu Wanxin. At this moment, the expression on Liu Wanxin¡¯s face was a little grim, and it was always a little awkward for her as others helped her to handle these things, Yin Shuiling at that.

    Yin Shuiling looked at the nurse and immediately broke out intoughter. ¡°So Auntyid Xiao Qing off and allowed me toe and take care of her because I take better care of her than Xiao Qing.¡±

    Liu Wanxin listened to what she said, and she immediately said, ¡°Hmph, I think you are just trying to pretend and boast about yourself. It is obvious that others can do it, but you are fighting to snatch work away from them.¡±

    ¡°Aunty.¡± Yin Shuiling pouted her small lips, and she totally ignored the part about ¡°Boasting about yourself¡± as she cheekily replied, ¡°I just want to show off, if I am already performing so well. Does Aunty like me yet?¡±

    ¡°Who would like you? Ugly monster!¡± Liu Wanxin replied her.

    Yin Shuilingughed without feeling guilty.

    The nurse looked at Liu Wanxin¡¯s facial expressions. Although Liu Wanxin¡¯s expression was unhappy, the awkwardness and difort on her face was almost all gone, and what reced it was her anger towards Yin Shuiling.

    The nurse was emotional inside her heart; this was really a good girl.

    After helping Liu Wanxin clean her body, and after she was clean and fresh, the nurse changed the sheets. ¡°Miss Yin, we will go out to wash the bedsheets, and if there is anything you need, you can call us.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Yin Shuiling did not turn her head back. She stood by the side of the window and stretched her hand out to hook the towel that was hanging on theundry poles outside the window, but the towel was hung up too high, and she was unable to reach it.

    She was about to turn around to get a stool when arge hand gently grabbed her tiny waist, and another hand easily took the towel.

    Yin Shuiling was surprised as she turned her head back, and when she had a clear look at Yin Muchen¡¯s handsome face, she was immediately sweet as she said, ¡°Older Brother, how do you have time toe over today?¡±

    Yin Muchen handed the towel over to her before cupping her waist as he walked over to the side of the bed. He looked at Liu Wanxin and said, ¡°Mum.¡±

    Liu Wanxin was not over the unhappiness inside her heart. She felt awkward and snorted.

    Yin Shuiling took it in stride. She was already used to Liu Wanxin snorting out loud, and she said, ¡°Older Brother, we are about to eat dinner now. You should stay behind to have dinner with us.¡±

    Yin Muchen nodded his head and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    Yin Muchen carried Liu Wanxin onto the wheelchair and pushed her into the small kitchen. Yin Shuiling was heating the dishes up and ced three sets of utensils onto the table.

    She served three dishes and one soup. Celery stir fried together with prawns, mushroom with ck fungus, cold marinated fish mint as a side, and also together with mushrooms brewed together with ck chicken, they were all home styled dishes. Liu Wanxin had many things she could not eat, but Yin Shuiling¡¯s culinary skills were good, and the utensils were made out of porcin, engraved with flowers. The dishes looked pretty and fragrant ted on the te.

    Yin Shuiling scooped a bowl of rice for Liu Wanxin and ced it by the side of her hand. Yin Muchen wanted to do it by himself, and Yin Shuiling said, ¡°Older Brother, I will do it.¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at her gentle eyes before handing the utensils over to her, and she scooped a full bowl of rice for him.

    The three of them sat down to eat dinner. Liu Wanxin just took a bite of rice and felt two pairs of chopsticks stretch into her bowl, then there were two chicken drumsticks in her bowl.

    Yin Muchen and Yin Shuiling had picked and ced them into her bowl.

    Both chopsticks shed with one another. Yin Shuiling lifted her gaze up to look at the man opposite her. His dark, marble-like gaze was on her face. Yin Shuiling became embarrassed immediately as she said, ¡°Older Brother, the doctor said that Aunty can only have one chicken drumstick.¡±

    After she spoke, she took her chopsticks back, and she buried her head in her bowl.

    Upon bringing up this topic, it was very awkward. Would he think that she did not want to give his mother two drumsticks to eat because she wanted to eat one?

    She just took a bite of rice, and the pair of chopsticks opposite her stretched over, and there was a chicken drumstick in her bowl.

    It was what Yin Muchen took out from Liu Wanxin¡¯s bowl to give to her.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was pinkish red. She knew that he had misunderstood.

    She was not greedy!

    But she felt so sweet inside her heart. She took the chicken drumstick and bit off both of the crispy bones before throwing the meat into Yin Muchen¡¯s bowl opposite hers.

    Yin Muchen looked at the piece of chicken drumstick that had a piece bitten off and raised his eyebrows up. She was picky with her food, and she did not like to eat meat. She only liked to chew on the bones. He did not say anything and silently ate the chicken drumstick that she threw over to him.

    Yin Shuiling felt that her heart was smothered with ayer of honey. She looked at Liu Wanxin, and she stretched her chopsticks to take some fish mint leaves, then ced them into Liu Wanxin¡¯s bowl.

    Liu Wanxin did not know, and she chewed on it for a moment before realizing that the taste was a little weird, but it was crisp and fresh and could be considered delicious. She took two more bites and asked, ¡°What vegetable is this?¡±

    Yin Muchen raised his head up to nce at Yin Shuiling, and he only looked on as Yin Shuiling lie without blushing at all, ¡°Oh, I do not know. This is what Older Brother asked someone to send over. They said that this is an imported vegetable, and this is what he is doing to be filial towards you. Older Brother, what vegetable is this?¡±

    Yin Shuiling gave Yin Muchen a kick underneath the table.

    Yin Muchen raised his eyebrows up. He looked at the girl¡¯s bright, sparkling eyes and was a little frustrated, as he said, ¡°Mum, the vegetables are imported from overseas. They would definitely have a foreign name. You wouldn¡¯t know it. If you like to eat this, I will ask them to send more over.¡±

    Yin Shuiling gave him a thumbs up inside her heart. He lied with so much conviction.

    Liu Wanxin¡¯s awkward expression became gentle. Her son was being filial towards her, and she was happy inside her heart, but she snorted and said, ¡°You worry about the matters in thepany and about your own matters. I don¡¯t need you to worry about me...¡±

    ¡°Mum, I got it.¡±

    This dinner was very harmonious. Yin Muchen pushed Liu Wanxin into the ward, and he turned around to go back into the kitchen. He noticed that Yin Shuiling was wearing a pair of gloves as she was washing the dishes.

    He stepped forward and stood by Yin Shuiling¡¯s side.

    The man was dressed in a dark blue suit, and he was tall and handsome. Yin Shuiling drooped her line of vision down and could see him lying against the counterzily, and he ced both of his hands into his pockets.

    Yin Shuiling washed the bowls as she softly said, ¡°Older Brother, it is not that I wanted to eat the chicken drumstick. Aunty is really only able to eat one.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±

    ¡°Aunty¡¯s legs have been swollen recently. The doctor said that fish mint leaves are good to treat swollen legs, but Aunty does not like to eat them, so I made marinated them and made it into a cold dish. I did not lie to Aunty on purpose.¡±

    After speaking, her small chin was lifted up by two of the man¡¯s fingers, and she was forced to raise her head up.

    The man¡¯s dark gaze was deep and bright. His eyes were sparkling with a glow, and they were very outstanding as they sparkled. He caressed her tender chin a few times and said, ¡°Yeah, I know about everything. Nobody said that you wanted to eat the chicken drumstick, and nobody said that you treated my mother badly. Don¡¯t worry. I understand everything.¡±

    He knew all of her hard work, and he also knew that she was very afraid that he would misunderstand her.

    Yin Shuiling immediately felt her eyes turn red. Actually, it was all fine to do anything for him, but the thing that she could take the least was the little gentleness that he gave to her. He knew that she was worried, and it was as if he was saying that he was her strongest backup, and he was here for her.

    Yin Shuiling was very moved. She was moved by this man, and she was also moved by Liu Wanxin. Liu Wanxin hadined for the entire day and said that she wouldin to her son, but her son came over, and she did not say a single word.

    Liu Wanxin was really someone with a soft heart but a sharp mouth.

    Yin Shuiling was in a daze, and the man pinned her jaw as he brought her over to face him. He leaned backwards before lifting her chin up to make her go on her tiptoes, and she perched onto his broad chest, with him opening his mouth to suck on her lips.

    ¡°Woo...¡± Yin Shuiling¡¯s body was soft.

    He kissed her very gently, and he was gentle as he treasured her while kissing her red lips. He lifted her teeth as he kissed her romantically.

    Yin Shuiling was entirely the passive one, and at this moment, the gloves on her small hands were removed by him. He held her small hands and pressed them onto his body as he said, ¡°Say hi, he misses you already.¡±

    ...

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya were waiting outside the door. Liu Caizhe received a call, and he walked over to the stairwell to answer it.

    He walked along the corridor and passed by the washing room. There were two nurses inside that were washing clothes, and he heard them conversing with one another¡ª

    ¡°Although this Miss Yin only came for a few days, she really treats Madam very well. She doesn¡¯tin about being dirty or being tired. She works hard and is very caring. She treats Madam Yin as her own mother to serve her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam¡¯s temper is also weird. She has never given Miss Yin a good attitude. She always speaks harshly, but Miss Yin seems as if she¡¯s unaffected. She seems like she does not take it to heart at all. She smiles when she wants to smile, and when she is about to curry favour from Madam, she still does so. She is not being coy at all.¡±

    ¡°Just now, when Miss Yin helped Madam wipe her body, Madam felt very awkward, but a few words from Miss Yin distracted Madam. Miss Yin considered madam¡¯s feelings. The doctor came over in the morning to check on her. He even nodded his head. He said that Madam¡¯s condition is very stable, and this is all due to Miss Yin¡¯s efforts.¡±

    ¡°Miss Yin seems to be very young. Other than the scar on her face, she is extremely coy everywhere else. The moment anyone looks at her, they would know that she is someone who needs to be taken care of and cherished. I didn¡¯t expect that she would know how to take care of someone so well.¡±

    ¡°Haha, they all said that the power of love is great. You didn¡¯t see the look that President Yin silently gave to Miss Yin? It is as if he wants to swallow Miss Yin up entirely. Miss Yin is taking care of Madam Yin. President Yin is clear about that inside his heart. He must feel bad for Miss Yin.¡±

    ¡°Anyways, Miss Yin is super likeable. President Yin should cherish her.¡±....

 Chapter 623 - Believe Me, Older Brother Would Definitely Win

    <h4>Chapter 623: Believe Me, Older Brother Would Definitely Win</h4>

    Liu Caizhe listened on, and he slowly started to freeze.

    The phone in his hands was still ringing, but he stood on the spot silently and did not move for a long time.

    ...

    Hu Ya stood outside the room and looked at his watch. It was veryte. Tomorrow was an important day. The CTCI tender was officially in effect, and tomorrow would decide who the winner.

    Hu Ya stretched his hand out to knock on the door. Knock, knock, knock. ¡°President, we should be leaving now.¡±

    Yin Muchen, who was in the kitchen, heard the knocking. He opened his eyes, and slowly distanced himself from Yin Shuiling¡¯s small lips. Yin Shuiling¡¯s cheeks were crimson red, and she lifted her moist and brightrge eyes to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Why did he stop kissing her?

    Yin Muchen pinched her small face as he hoarsely said, ¡°I have to go back to the office to work overtime. I cannot kiss you anymore. If I continue kissing you, I would want to do it before I leave.¡±

    Yin Shuiling slowly regained her senses. He slowly let go. She withdrew her hand. Although she was shy, she still strengthened her guts up as she helped him to zip his zipper back up. She was coy as she reminded him, ¡°Then you go should go back to work. You should take care of yourself and rest more.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Muchen nodded his head. He kissed the girl¡¯s forehead. ¡°After I am done with this project, I would have time then, I would apany you and my mother more often.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head obediently.

    ...

    They went back onto the luxury vehicle. Hu Ya was driving the car. Liu Caizhe sat in the front passenger seat, and Yin Muchen leaned back in the seat as he looked at the CTCI tender proposal draft in his hands.

    ¡°Muchen, tomorrow will finally be the day of the CTCI tender. CTCI is holding down 80% of our liquid assets. If we can get the tender, then SK¡¯s financial crisis would be settledpletely.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Hu Ya looked through the rear view mirror at Yin Muchen, who was seated in the back. ¡°President, this CTCI tender proposal has already been...taken by Mu Hai. This means that we have to change our tender price once again, because if we have the same price topete, then this would embroil us into the theft of trade secrets, but the tender price that we have written in the document that Mu Hai has gotten his hands on, that was the price that we got when we had insider information from President Mu the previous time. We could have been said to have an eighty percent chance of winning the tender, and speaking like this, the chance of us winning the tender is very...small.¡±

    Yin Muchen pursed his thin lips together and did not say anything.

    Hu Ya coughed lightly. He did not know whether it was appropriate to be saying so, but as a secretary, he had to report the findings. ¡°President,tely, Miss Xiao has always been trying to contact you. She asked if you have any time to have a meal together. Miss Xiao would not be unaware of our situation. At this moment, her invitation to have a meal together must have a special meaning behind it.¡±

    ¡°Have a special meaning? Hah!¡± Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up before heughed. ¡°Her meaning is that the intentions of the Mu family are very simple; they want me to be the son inw of the Mu family, and they would help me get the CTCI tender.¡±

    Hu Ya paused for a moment. It turned out that President knew everything.

    Then President¡¯s intentions were?

    ¡°Change the tender price. If we can get the CTCI tender this time, then so be it, but if we cannot, forget it. If we fail in our bid, then our liquidity would be unfrozen. Although we will suffer huge losses, it is not hard to earn money. It is only a matter of time.¡±

    Hu Ya understood. He just knew that President did not have any intentions of entering into a business marriage.

    Liu Caizhe did not find it weird. If he were Hu Ya, he would not even bring this topic up. ¡°Muchen,¡± He turned his head back to look at Yin Muchen. ¡°I saw the scar on Miss Yin¡¯s face has already recuperated well. The technology overseas right now is very advanced. This scar is not something difficult to handle. Do you need me to contact a skilled doctor?¡±

    Hu Ya also thought about this matter. ¡°That¡¯s right, President, the scar on Miss Yin¡¯s face is something that a small surgery can handle. I think we should bring Miss Yin for surgery as soon as possible.¡±

    After both of them spoke, they thought they would hear Yin Muchen act excited about it, but after two minutes had passed, the man did not say anything at all.

    Yin Muchen threw the tender document in his hands over to a side. He crossed his long legs as he took a cigarette out to smoke.

    ¡°President, you...¡± Hu Ya was anxious, and he wanted to hear his President¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Secretary Hu, you seem to be driving the wrong way.¡± Liu Caizhe told him.

    ¡°Ah, what?¡± Hu Ya looked at the road outside the window. He did not go the wrong way.

    It was only then that Hu Ya realized that there was a weird atmosphere in the car. He suddenly got it. He lifted his gaze up quickly to look at the backseat in fear, President... Could he actually not want to bring Miss Yin to get surgery?

    President he...

    ...

    The next day, in the hospital

    Liu Wanxin woke up early in the morning. Shey back on the head of the bed. The television in the room was switched on some random financial channel. The host was speaking. ¡°It is the official day of the CTCI tender project today. The directors of thepanies participating in the tender have already arrived on the scene at 7am. Based on sources, there are many powerfulpetitors, including the Tore, who is the leadingpetitor in the overseas market, our country¡¯s financial institute, SK, and also South East Asia¡¯s Mu family¡¯s gold mines...¡±

    Yin Shuiling held a small bowl of porridge as she walked out of the kitchen. She heard what the host said, and she walked over to the side of the bed to sit down before stretching her hand out to hold onto Liu Wanxin¡¯s icy cold hand. ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t be nervous. Older Brother would definitely win.¡±

    Liu Wanxin was cold and distant as she shook Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hand away. She was frustrated as she said, ¡°You are obviously not nervous. If you are worried about him, you should not have sold him off in the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Aunty.¡± Yin Shuiling had a confident, attractive smile on her small face. She held Liu Wanxin¡¯s hand once again and used force as she did so. ¡°Aunty, believe me, Older Brother will definitely win.¡±

    Liu Wanxin froze, and her unfocused eyes peered in Yin Shuiling¡¯s direction.

    Yin Shuiling patted her hand and softly repeated her words, ¡°Aunty, everything will be okay as long as you believe me.¡±

    ...

    At the CTCI tender event

    Yin Muchen was dressed in a ck suit. He was extremely formally dressed. He had one hand in his pocket as he spoke to Xiao Xiang. Xiao Xiang seemed to be extremely regretful and full of pity as he said, ¡°President Yin, my daughter has asked you out on a date numerous times, and your secretary has always rejected it saying that you are unavable. The date has been pushed back until today, it seems that President Yin has to...go home empty handed today.¡±

    Yin Muchen raised his eyebrows and had an easy smile on his face. There were no emotions on his chiselled face, and he seemed to be as calm and confident as he was on a normal day. ¡°It¡¯s fine, President Xu. We will work together with one another if there is another chance next time.¡±

    Xiao Xiang looked at the aura on Yin Muchen. He was calm and confident. He clearly knew that money was merely a matter of time for this man. This man was clearly notcking in money.

    But Xiao Xiang still found it a pity. He was already a mogul in the world of finance, and his family background was solid and powerful. He had wide connections, and he did think of having Yin Muchen as his son inw, so that one time, he had brought his daughter Xiao Yao along for dinner, and at the dinner table. He¡¯d seen Yin Muchen speak Spanish with his daughter. He thought that there was a chance, but after he went back home, he asked Xiao Yao and found out that she had said in Spanish ¡ª President Xiao is really handsome, and Yin Muchen had replied with ¡ª Miss Xiao is also very beautiful, but, my girlfriend is even more beautiful.

    Yin Muchen knew everything. From the start, his rejection was so clean and direct.

    Xiao Xiang thought that it was impossible, but after Yin Muchen was embroiled in a financial crisis, he was happy for a long period of time and thought that the right time had arrived, so he asked Xiao Yao to take the initiative to contact Yin Muchen, but Yin Muchen was really different. He did not even show up even once.

    Xiao Xiang let out a sigh inside his heart, but he was still polite as he said, ¡°President Yin, the tender event is starting soon. Please head in and have a seat. I will go and get busy.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Yin Muchen sat down in his seat, Mu Hai sat diagonally behind him, Mu Hai was confident and in high spirits today. He felt that he would definitely win the CTCI tender today, and both of their gazes collided with one another. Mu Hai wrapped his hand onto his own fist tightly, meaning ¡ª I will thank you for your retreat.

    Mu Hai was provoking him.

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up. He did not show any rm on his face. It was very obvious, a person like Mu Hai, Yin Muchen did care about at all.

    At this moment, the curtains in therge hall were drawn open. Xiao Xiang and a few members of the staff walked to the organizer¡¯s table. ¡°How is everyone? We wee everyone that is here today to participate in the CTCI tender today. We will now officially start the event¡±

    ¡°Sorry, please hold on for a moment.¡± The tightly shut doors of the hall were pushed open with a loud bang, and a pure and handsome figure appeared by the side of the door.

    Everyone looked over and took in a breath of air. The director of Lu Corporation, Lu Shaoming, was here.

    Everyone was shocked. They had not heard that Young Master Lu wasing to participate in the tender.

    He really kept the secret too well.

    Lu Shaoming looked at Xiao Xiang, who was standing at the organizer¡¯s table, as he said, ¡°I am sorry, President Xiao. I amte.¡±

    Xiao Xiang stood up quickly and replied, ¡°Young Master Lu, it¡¯s alright. The tender event is about tomence soon. You are here just in time, please have a seat.¡±

    Zhu Rui came forward, and he lead Lu Shaoming to a seat in the front row just beside Yin Muchen.

    Yin Muchen and Lu Shaoming looked one another in the eye. The two men who were simr in age and sess seated together was a sight to behold in the event.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, how are you? It has been a long time since west met.¡± Yin Muchen stretched his hand out.

    Lu Shaoming shook his head and said, ¡°President Yin, how are you? I hope everything is going well.¡±

    Their simple greeting was treated as catching up with one another.

    At this moment, a staff member took the tender document over from everypany, and they would announce the results on the spot in the hall.

    Mu Hai looked at Lu Shaoming sitting with Yin Muchen. He had a bad feeling inside his heart. Why did this Young Master Lue? He had no information on this at all.

    Mu Hai looked at the staff member going through each proposal carefully at the organizer¡¯s table. There was satisfaction in his eyes as he felt that he had a definite chance of winning, and the CTCI project had to be his.

    He had already waited for a long time now.

    At this moment, an abnormality that appeared on the organizer¡¯s table. A few staff members were talking amongst themselves. One of the staff members was bent down by the side of Xiao Xiang¡¯s ear to whisper something. Xiao Xiang¡¯s facial expression changed drastically, and he quickly stood up to walk over to the stack of proposal documents.

    The crowd sitting down looked on at this scene, and they discussed it amongst themselves. What was going on now?

    Mu Hai¡¯s heart sunk.

    ¡°Everyone, please maintain some silence,¡± Xiao Xiang went back to the organizer¡¯s table, as he continued, ¡°Just now, we have found out that there are twopanies who have submitted the exact same tender price and content in their proposal documents. It is very obvious that one of thepany between the two have gotten their hands on trade secrets, and I would invite everyone to remain seated. Ourw enforcement officers are rushing over right now.¡±

    Getting their hands on trade secrets?

    The crowd were all abuzz. This crime was extremely serious in the corporate world. This had to do with the reputation of the entirepany, and what awaited thepany was the audit of thew enforcement agencies and a never ending period of investigation.

    Mu Hai was frantic, and he had predicted that something was going to go wrong.

    At this moment, the doors of the hall were pushed open with a loud bang! Thew enforcement officers held their guns as they walked into the hall, and they headed straight towards Mu Hai¡¯s direction.

    ¡°President Mu, the proposal that you have submitted is exactly the same as the one that the Lu Corporation has submitted to us. The only different thing is, I just received a call, and Young Master Lu submitted this proposal to us half a month ago when he went to Europe with one of the organizers of the tender event, Dr. Kill. He had brought it up back then. It is very obvious you¡¯ve stolen Lu Corporation¡¯s proprietary information.¡±

 Chapter 625 - I Am Willing, I Am Willing

    <h4>Chapter 625: I Am Willing, I Am Willing</h4>

    Yin Muchen saw the expression on her face. ¡°Do you know the meaning of the ring?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small, snow-white earlobes were all red.¡±Yeah, I know...¡± Yin Shuiling hugged his neck as she coyly said, ¡°Older Brother, I am willing. I am willing.¡±

    Yin Muchen pushed her fringe covering her forehead before using his hands to cup her small face. His dark, gentle eyes were hot and deep as he looked into the deep end of her eyes.

    She was willing...

    ¡°Older Brother, when I saw this ring in the safe deposit box that day, you only saw me kissing this ring, but you did not hear what I thought inside my heart. I am absolutely willing to marry you.¡±

    Yin Muchen raised his eyebrows. ¡°So you designed the n for the CTCI tender event?¡±

    ¡°It was not me.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head and said, ¡°It was Young Master Lu. I do not know much about the matters in the corporate world, but Qingqing is my best friend. She is married to Young Master Lu. Young Master Lu would definitely help me. Young Master Lu said that although the CTCI tender froze the liquidity of SK¡¯s assets, as long as you were able to get through a few months, once the tenderes into effect, your crisis would end then. Young Master Lu also said that these few months time would not be an issue for you. You would definitely be able to make it.¡±

    This small fool. Other than giving all the recognition over to Ning Qing and Young Master Lu, she made it seem as if she¡¯d done nothing at all.

    But if he did not have her, if she did not think about him, if she did not go and look for them, then how would both of them have rendered their assistance?

    Ning Qing was right. She was so foolish in that she did not know how to say that she was in pain, and she would not even act coy to gain some pity.

    ¡°Older Brother, I am sorry. I didn¡¯t know anything regarding the matters involving my father. At that time, I really did want to get him out of prison. I thought that you would be fine if you got through these few months, and when my father was out of jail, you would be able to regain normality back again. I thought that I would not have let anyone down.

    ¡°Older Brother, can you not get angry at me? I know that I was in the wrong, but I¡¯ve never betrayed you. I did some things for my father, but I gave my heart over to you.

    ¡°Older Brother, I love you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling went on her tiptoes and took the initiative to kiss his thin lips.

    After two years of his training, she was still very inexperienced. Yin Muchen raised his eyebrows slightly and felt her youth and sweetness.

    ¡°So you did not n to...leave together with Fan Chengsi or Jack?¡± He sucked on her red lips as he questioned her.

    Yin Shuiling widened her eyes as she said, ¡°Older Brother, why would you think like that? I have never thought of leaving with any of them. Sixth Older Brother gave me a flight ticket, but it was not what I wanted. I was nning it this way.After my dad was rescued from jail, and if you still wanted me, we would be together. We would truly be together with one another.¡±

    Although he had already heard these words from Ning Qing in the daytime, at this moment, to hear her say these words from her mouth, Yin Muchen still felt that his heart was full.

    His heart that had been empty for such a long period of time was finally filled by her.

    ¡°Shuiling,¡± He pecked her small nose gently and continued, ¡°Actually, the thing that I took to heart was not that you had betrayed me, but you betrayed me and even had ns to leave me.¡±

    She wanted to leave him. The two flight tickets in her bag made him feel deeply jealous, and he really took it to heart. It was just as if a fish bone had pierced his throat, and every time he took a breath, he would be in pain again.

    He thought that she did not want him anymore.

    He thought that she wanted to leave with another man.

    During that period of time, he was really furious, so he threw her aside and did not care or ask about her. He was so cold and cruel towards her, and he hardened his heart and wanted to punish her. He wanted to let her know that without him, she, Yin Shuiling, was nothing at all.

    Actually, he just merely wanted her to cherish him.

    Yin Shuiling did not think that Yin Muchen would have such huge grievances with both Fan Chengsi and Jack. She firmly hugged the man¡¯s neck as she sweetly said, ¡°In the future, there would be no one else. I am disfigured now, and both Fan Chengsi and Jack would not like me anymore. They have not contacted me again. They only like me for my beautiful face. There is no one else who likes me anymore. I only have Older Brother now.¡±

    Yin Shuiling spoke while thinking inside her heart, if Fan Chengsi and Jack heard her saying this, they would probably cry.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s firm expression on his face turned gentle. He brought his rough thumbs to her scar and gently brushed it before he bent over to kiss her.

    ¡°A woman who is too beautiful runs into trouble. You deserve this. In the future, no other man would want you anymore.¡±

    Yin Shuiling heard the warmth and satisfaction in his words. She kissed the man¡¯s handsome face while she buried herself in his embrace. ¡°Older Brother, what about you then? Why did you not touch Wu Qian? At that time, it was so obvious that you had...a reaction.¡±

    ¡°I was looking at you. Could it be possible for me not to have a reaction?¡± he said suddenly.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was blood red. Oh this was actually the truth. She still thought that it was because Wu Qian was sitting on hisp; that was why he had a reaction.

    But could he have a reaction just by looking at her?

    Bad person!

    ¡°I was out on a business trip for half a month, and you did not allow me to touch you at my mother¡¯s ce. That afternoon, I really wanted to do it. I entered the room together with Wu Qian, and I used my own hand to settle it.¡±

    Yin Shuiling listened on and felt that something was not right. ¡°But, Older Brother, I heard Wu Qian moaning. There were scars left on her body, and even the bedsheets in the room were messed up.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s handsome face turned ck. He pursed his thin lips together, and stopped speaking.

    Yin Shuiling suddenly thought of something. Could it be that Older Brother had asked Wu Qian to cooperate with him to create a false impression, and he wanted her to be angry on purpose?

    But wasn¡¯t this a little childish?

    Yin Shuiling ced her small head in his embrace as she gurgled inughter.

    Yin Muchen felt that it was also embarrassing for him, and that day inside the room, he was very furious indeed. He was also being extremely childish. He¡¯d asked Wu Qian to cooperate with him and do all sorts of actions, and he even asked her to moan loudly. But his brain was full of the girl outside the door, and he did not even remember Wu Qian¡¯s name.

    After that, there was a time when she stood at the ground floor of his office building. He saw her and felt his entire body turn very hot. He made the call to ask Wu Qian toe over and use her hand, but at that moment, he thought that the Little Muchen who had protected for her for so many years could not be really seen by other women, and he became unwilling again. He did it himself and finished in one or two minutes.

    In Yin Muchen¡¯s life, he had never done such a horrible thing.

    In the hotel room that day, he had really missed her body. After controlling himself for two months, he could not take it anymore, but when he wanted her, he was not satisfied at the same time. Why could she have Fan Chengsi and Jack, but he could only have her? Because of that, he used his words to insult her and her body.

    He faced the financial crisis calmly and confidently, but facing her, he felt that he was living an extremely horrible life.

    Actually, he had always been very upset. He was upset that his first rtionship had failed.

    He was dumped.

    He was going through a breakup.

    Yin Shuiling felt extremely satisfied as she hugged Yin Muchen¡¯s waist. She was both nervous and gentle as she asked him, ¡°Older Brother, do I still stand a chance?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Yin Shuiling lifted her head up to look at him. Her sharp eyes were sparkling with a moist glow, she held the ring in her small hand, and she brought it to face him. ¡°The chance to put this on.¡±

    Would he still marry her?

    Yin Muchen stretched hisrge palm out to hold both of her hands and the ring. He used another hand to go inside her skirt, and even his thin lips were blocking her small fragrant lips as he said, ¡°I do not know. It would depend on your performance.¡±

    His reply was very cold and chic.

    ¡°Oh, Older Brother. I will perform well.¡± Yin Shuiling took the initiative to stretch her hand to undo the buttons on his shirt.

    ...

    Yin Muchen slowly opened his eyes. He habitually stretched his hand out to hug the small woman by his side, but his hand was empty. Yin Shuiling had disappeared.

    Yin Muchen quickly lifted the covers as he got off the bed. He was in such a hurry that he did not put on his shoes. ¡°Shui...¡±

    He had just stepped out of the room, and he saw Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling was seated on the small stool. She had perched herself by Liu Wanxin¡¯s bedside as she slept. She wore a spaghetti strap nightgown and had a light yellow knitted sweater over it.

    Yin Muchen stepped forward, and he stood in front of the girl. The girl¡¯s neck was covered in hickies, and the corners of her lips were broken. Her entire body was pampered by him and looked attractive. The small sweater that she wore on the outside was homey and warm. She rested on her slim arms as she slept on, and half of her small tender face was exposed.

    Yin Muchen had a look at his watch; it was only five in the morning now.

    They¡¯d gone to bedtest night, and they definitely could not do it in the bed. They had stayed in the bathroom for two hours. The space was limited, and she could not let out a sound, but both of them were like small fish who were desperate for water and hated that they could not squeeze each other dry. She was extremely passionate and made him waste his energy, and he carried her onto the bed. Both of them fell asleep very quickly.

    When did she wake up?

    Yin Muchen bent over and wanted to carry her back to the room to sleep.

    But the moment he touched her, Yin Shuiling woke up immediately. She opened her blurryrge eyes that were filled with sleep. As she looked at him, she pouted her small lips and said, ¡°Older Brother, why are you awake now?¡±

    ¡°Why are you sleeping here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Aunty had a low fever in the night, but Older Brother, you don¡¯t have to worry. The doctor on duty has alreadye over. He gave Aunty an IV drip. I was afraid that Aunty would continue to have a fever, so I stayed here for a while, but I didn¡¯t think that I would fall asleep.¡± Yin Shuiling kneaded her small fist together as she rubbed her eyes, and she even spat out her small tongue out shyly.

    Yin Muchen looked at the dark circles below her eyes. It was all because she did not have enough rest and was exhausted. He raised his eyebrows as he said, ¡°Why did you not wake me up?¡±

    He was a light sleeper, but he was a little exhausted after exercisingst night. Her small body was both soft and fragrant, and he had not hugged her for a long time now, so he was in deep sleep.

    Yin Shuiling stood up, and she bent down to touch Liu Wanxin¡¯s forehead before softly answering, ¡°Older Brother, Aunty only has a low fever. I don¡¯t have to wake you up. Furthermore, you are busy with your work. I will take charge of the matters that involve taking care of Aunty. When I have time today, I¡¯ll catch up on my sleep then.¡¯

    Yin Muchen looked at Liu Wanxin, who was resting soundly on the hospital bed. He stretched his long arm out to bring the girl into his embrace, and kissed her small face. Heughed softly as he said, ¡°You were serving mest night, and you have to serve my mother in the wee hours of the morning. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

    Yin Shuiling used her strength to push Yin Muchen¡¯s arm away. She puffed both of her cheeks up as she red at him, meaning ¡ª Your mother is around, don¡¯t speak nonsense!

    Yin Muchen was in a good mood as he raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Older Brother, why did you not wear your shoes?¡± Yin Shuiling drooped her eyes down as she looked at his long limbs.

    ¡°Oh, the floor is cooling.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. It is already autumn. You would catch a cold if you do not put on your shoes, go and put on your shoes now.¡± Yin Shuiling pushed him into the small room.

    Yin Muchen pinned her small waist as he rolled onto the bed together with her and hugged her. He stretched his hand out to pinch her small face as he teased andplimented her at the same time. ¡°You have the potential to be a virtuous wife and a good mother now.¡±

    Virtuous wife...

    Good mother...

    Yin Shuiling heard thest two words. Her small face was pale as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t joke around anymore.¡± She hit his chest as she struggled to stand up.

 Chapter 626 - He Was Very Selfish

    <h4>Chapter 626: He Was Very Selfish</h4>

    Yin Muchen sat up and was about to hug her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I don¡¯t despise you for that.¡±

    Despise...

    Yin Shuiling did not allow him to hug her. She started to head to the kitchen. ¡°Older Brother, you should sleep a little more. I will go and prepare breakfast for you.¡±

    ...

    Yin Muchen did not continue to sleep. He stood up and went to the closet to take out the shirt that she bought for him. The dark blue coloured shirt together with a pair of grey slim cut trousers. It made him look handsome and refined like a piece of jade.

    He walked over to the kitchen and noticed that small woman was busy. He hugged her from behind. ¡°In the future, you don¡¯t have to prepare breakfast anymore. I will eat out. It is already tiring for you to take care of my mother; you don¡¯t have to care about me too.¡±

    ¡°It is not very tiring. Aunty has two other nurses around. I am only helping out.¡±

    Yin Muchen buried his head in her tender neck and sniffed the fragrance on her body. He lowered his gaze towards her small fair fingers that were busy preparing breakfast for him. He asked, ¡°What do you do on a normal basis?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. I go to the market to buy some vegetables, take care of Aunty, then I draw someics at night.¡±

    Yin Muchen recalled about the time when she had just returned from the U.K. She would wear all sorts of attractive clothing and would go to the bars and dance in the disco, and at that time, she would be very arrogant as she told him that she was only 21 years old. She was still so young, and this was the time that she should be starting to enjoy her youth and life.

    He did not like her perspective. He did not like it all.

    She was 23 years old now. She was still young, but during the day, where he was working, she would be taking care of his mother,. Even at night, she would be perched by the side of his mother¡¯s bed, and the moment he came back from work, he could see her smiling face. In the silence of the night, she fulfilled all of his needs, and he felt that days like this were what he truly wanted.

    He did not like her to be roaming outside, and he hoped that her life only consisted of him. He wanted her to be like this, and he would be her entire world.

    He knew that he was very selfish.

    Ever since he had decided not to bring her to remove the scar on her face, he knew that for a fact.

    She was still young and was still very beautiful, and he was afraid that he was not enough for her to stay behind.

    These kinds of days were very magical, and he was afraid that it would be all gone once he blinked his eyes.

    He wanted to lock her here.

    ¡°Shuiling, you don¡¯t have to feel a burden about the matter of having a child. I don¡¯t like children at all. They are so noisy the entire day, and it is so troublesome. I don¡¯t have the patience to raise them.¡±

    Yin Shuiling fluttered her long eyshes. He did not like them, but he did not ask her if she did...

    There was a chance that she would like being a motherr.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Yin Shuiling replied. She went to take the utensils and said, ¡°Breakfast is done. Older Brother you can eat first. I will prepare Aunty¡¯s breakfast separately. I will eat together with Auntyter.¡±

    ...

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya both rushed over to the hospital. The CTCI project was officially in full force. The entirepany was very busy, so the two of them came early in the morning to pick Yin Muchen up.

    Both of them stood at the side of the door for a moment before Hu Ya looked at Liu Caizhe, meaning ¡ª Manager Liu, would you be the one to knock on the door?

    Liu Caizhe did not dare to look elsewhere. His gaze was only fixed on the door, meaning ¡ª You should do it.

    Hu Ya was frustrated. President went back in a rushst night, and anyone could tell that he was...together with Miss Yin. The sweet night was short. How could he dare to knock on the door so early in the morning?

    President would be unhappy if he did so.

    But Liu Caizhe was unwilling to help. Hu Ya had no other choice and lifted his hand up, nning to knock on the door.

    At this moment, the door opened from the inside, and Yin Muchen walked out.

    ¡°President, you are awake already?¡± Hu Ya was surprised.

    ¡°Older Brother,¡± At this moment, Yin Shuiling walked out from the kitchen, and she held onto two takeout containers in her hands. She looked at both Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya, as she said, ¡°Manager Liu, Secretary Hu, both of you have yet to eat breakfast, right? This is for the both of you. I made it personally.¡±

    Liu Caizhe looked at Yin Shuiling for a moment. The girl wore a spaghetti strap dress together with a small over shirt. She looked extremely homey. It was only 6 in the morning. She actually woke up so early and even made breakfast?

    Liu Caizhe always thought that she was a Young Miss from a rich family.

    Liu Caizhe¡¯s gaze stopped on Yin Shuiling¡¯s body, and at this moment, his line of vision was blocked by a dark blue figure. Liu Caizhe raised his gaze and saw Yin Muchen¡¯s unhappy expression.

    Liu Caizhe¡¯s heart shivered for a moment. He quickly straightened his waist up to give Yin Muchen an extremely loyal and honest gaze.

    It was only then that Yin Muchen brushed past his side.

    Hu Ya was extremely shocked. He stretched his arms out to take the takeaway container and said, ¡°Oh, we are so embarrassed. Miss Yin, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Yin Shuiling had a polite smile as she spoke.

    Yin Muchen walked out, and he had one of his hands in his pockets. He ced another hand on the handle of the door. The man¡¯s handsome back easily blocked both Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya behind him. He had a frown on his face as he looked at Yin Shuiling. His voice was deep as he said, ¡°Go back and change your outfit!¡±

    In the future, she was not allowed to wear this type of clothing in front of others.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling went on her tiptoes. She went close to him to kiss his handsome face. She had a warm and soft smile on her face as she said, ¡°It has been hard on Older Brother.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s frown quickly disappeared. The corners of his lips went upwards as he stared at her red lips. ¡°Go.¡± He shut the door.

    Upon seeing the door close, Yin Shuiling turned around to go into her small room. She listened to him and changed into another set of clothing.

    What she did not know was, Liu Wanxin, who was lying on the bed, had opened her eyes secretly, and she¡¯d awoken a long long time ago.

    ...

    The trio stepped into the luxury vehicle. Liu Caizhe handed some documents to Yin Muchen, and Yin Muchen lowered his gaze to have a look.

    Hu Ya lifted the takeaway box in his hands to have a whiff. He could not help it and emotionally said, ¡°Wow, it smells so good. What is inside?¡± Hu Ya opened the box, and the moment he had a look, his eyes lit up, and he said, ¡°Wow, pan fried dumplings, walnut biscuits, small steamed soup dumplings, also with two bowls of steamed milk. It is so extravagant.¡±

    Hu Ya pinched a fried dumpling and brought it to his mouth. He had a bite, and the steaming hot juice inside flowed out. It was extremely fragrant, and he said, ¡°Umm, it¡¯s delicious. It is so delicious... Manager Liu, have a taste.¡±

    Hu Ya handed the box over to Liu Caizhe.

    Liu Caizhe gave him an indication with his gaze. Hu Ya froze before he lifted his head up to look in the rear view mirror, and he only noticed that the man sitting in the back was ring at him.

    Hu Ya had one pan fried dumpling stuck in his throat and could almost not swallow it. He had an awkward smile on his face as he said, ¡°Haha, President, Miss Yin¡¯s culinary skills are really so good. We are really blessed by President. Otherwise, we would definitely not be able to have a chance to taste it.¡±

    Yin Muchen drooped his head to continue reading the documents. He was elegant as he crossed both of his long legs, meaning ¡ª Do I need you to do say it?

    Hu Ya wiped the cold beads of sweat on his forehead. Oh my gosh, Miss Yin had given this breakfast to him without him even asking. President was being too petty, and he just merely had a bite.

    It was good that he practised his speaking skills with Liu Caizhe. Thank god, thank god for that!

    Liu Caizhe picked up the steamed doubleyer milk. He did not use the spoon but drank a mouthful. He had a taste and could not help butpliment Yin Shuiling by saying, ¡°Muchen, the taste of this doubleyered milk is very good.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Muchen let out a snort and said, ¡°She¡¯d made it a few days ago. She ced in in the fridge to keep it fresh.¡±

    Liu Caizhe had a look at the box in Hu Ya¡¯s hands. He was nonchnt as he said, ¡°It would take a lot of time to prepare this type of breakfast in the morning. Miss Yin probably woke up early to do so.¡±

    ¡°She woke up at 2 in the morning. My mother was running a low fever. The doctor gave her an IV drip before Yin Shuiling perched by the side of the bed and fell asleep. When I woke up at 5 in the morning, she started to prepare breakfast for me.¡± As he spoke, Yin Muchen lifted his gaze up to look at Liu Caizhe. ¡°I realize that you have been interested in her matters recently.¡±

    Hu Ya shivered as a bystander, and he looked over at Liu Caizhe.

    Liu Caizhe¡¯s facial expressions did not change. He was calm as he weed Yin Muchen¡¯s gaze. ¡°Yeah, I only think that Miss Yin seems to be different from how she was in the past. I am only merely curious about it.¡±

    ¡°She is not someone you can be curious about.¡± Yin Muchen pursed his lips together as he spoke.

    Liu Caizheughed and said, ¡°Muchen, what are you thinking? I am someone worlds apart from Miss Yin. Don¡¯t let yourself be too nervous now, it is not good to be too suspicious.¡±

    Yin Muchen let out a grunt. He did not like other men showing any interest for her, even if it was just a mere gaze.

    Because Liu Caizhe had worked for him for 10 years now, he understood him. Otherwise, he would definitely make Liu Caizhe get lost to a far off ce.

    His woman could never be lusted after by anyone else!

    ...

    At five in the evening, Yin Muchen went back to the hospital, and he opened the door to the hospital ward.

    A soft shout rang out from inside the room, ¡°Ah, my string.¡±

    Yin Muchen lowered his gaze to have a look. There was a grey ball of yarn that hadnded by the side of his sparkling leather shoes.

    He bent over to pick it up.

    ¡°Older Brother, why did youe back so early?¡± Yin Shuiling ran over to take the ball of yarn in his hands.

    ¡°Yeah, I was not busy in the office, so I came over a little earlier. What are you doing with the yarn in your hands?¡± Yin Muchen asked her.

    Yin Shuiling immediately became shy. She walked over to the side of the table and wanted to hide both the needle and yarn, and at this moment, the nurseughed and said, ¡°President Yin, Miss Yin wants to knit a set of gloves for Madam. She is just starting to learn how to do so.¡±

    Liu Wanxin sat on the wheelchair, and upon hearing what the nurse said, she snorted and said, ¡°Who asked her to knit a set of gloves for me? She is so dumb. I taught her for the entire day, but she still doesn¡¯t understand. She still didn¡¯t know how to start off until now.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was crimson red. She had a look at the nurse who was teasing her, then looked over at Liu Wanxin. She pouted her small lips and retorted, ¡°What? I know how to start off!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you did it wrong 8 out of 10 times. You are not embarrassed to say so?¡±

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡± She raised her small eyelids up to look at Yin Muchen.

    Yin Muchen walked over and caressed her small head before saying, ¡°Mum, Shuiling never learned how to knit. She would learn how to do so after you teach her patiently.¡±

    Liu Wanxin was about to speak when Yin Muchen continued, ¡°Mum, your hair is done so nicely right now, especially the blue beaded flowers by the side of your hair. It makes you extra alert.¡±

    Liu Wanxin¡¯s entire head of white hair was all done up. It was clean and tidy, and there was a blue coloured beaded flower by the right side of her hair. Her look right now removed all of her depression that she used to have.

    The nurseughed and said, ¡°Madam, look, Presidentplimented you saying that you look good with this beaded flowers. President Yin, Madam¡¯s hairstyle was done by Miss Yin today. Miss Yin bought these beaded flowers for Madam. Madam was unwilling to put them on at the start, but all of us think that it looks good. Madam¡¯s energy seems to be getting better, and even the doctor said that Madam¡¯s health is very stable.¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at Liu Wanxin¡¯s face. Liu Wanxin¡¯s pale white face was already red and radiant right now. The doctor¡¯s prognosis of paralysis never came to be. It was true that she¡¯s been cared for very well.

    Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to cup Yin Shuiling¡¯s small shoulder, and he embraced her.

    She was his little saviour.

    At this moment, Liu Wanxin¡¯s face was cold, and she said, ¡°Hmph, how did she treat me well? She is doing all of these to show it off for my son to see. Look, all of you areplimenting her right now, right?¡±

 Chapter 627 - You Should Not Deny It Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 627: You Should Not Deny It Anymore</h4>

    ¡°Mum...¡± Yin Muchen was about to speak.

    Yin Shuiling quickly tugged on his hand andughed while she said, ¡°Aunty, theirpliments are of no use. I only want you topliment me.¡±

    Liu Wanxin: ¡°...¡± Shameless and daring!

    Yin Shuiling spat out her small pink tongue, and Yin Muchen hugged her in his lovingly.

    ...

    The three of them ate dinner together. Liu Wanxin was helped up onto the bed. Yin Muchen brought his documents over to handle, and he took a bath before hey back on the bed to flip through the documents.

    Yin Shuiling tidied up the room, and Yin Muchen lifted his head up to nce at her. He noticed that she had a mini electric massager in her small hands. He asked, ¡°What is that for?¡±

    Yin Shuiling took the massager and ced it back into its box. ¡°Oh, this is for Aunty to move her joint around and massage it. The doctor said that this would aid in the promotion of blood cirction.¡±

    ¡°You bought it here?¡±

    ¡°No, my friend from Ennd sent it to me. You cannot get such a massager in the country.¡±

    Yin Muchen listened on and lifted his gaze. ¡°Friend? Which friend in Ennd?¡±

    ¡°One of myic readers. I contacted her on Weibo. I have yet to meet her in person.¡± As she spoke, Yin Shuiling went to the closet to take her pyjamas out. ¡°Older Brother, I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±

    She walked into the bathroom.

    Yin Muchen pursed his thin lips together. All of his handsome features had turned dark. He knew that she had many fans. In the past, those fans would give her extravagant gifts on Weibo.

    Ding! Yin Shuiling¡¯s notebook on the bedstand lit up.

    There was a message that came from Pudding, heric book editor ¡ª

    Rubus Coronarius, what have you been busy with recently? I haven¡¯t seen you interacting with your fans on Weibo for such a long time now. Your fans have already jammed ourndlines.

    Rubus Coronarius, youric has already progressed to the fifth season. No matter whether it is your poprity or your sales volume, it has already created new records. Let me tell you a good piece of news; we have gotten a chance for you to further your studies in France.

    This chance to go to France to study is extremely hard toe by, and you can get the chance to meet many famousic illustrators and high level executives. These kinds of connections are what everyic illustrator would dream of. Rubus Coronarius, we believe after you go to further your studies in France this time, you can turn into the Goddess of theic world after that.

    Rubus Coronarius, are you here?

    If you are online, reply to my message. You are still young right now. It is a good time for you to go out and conquer new challenges. Don¡¯t restrict yourself. You need a bigger stage because you can fly even higher and further away with yourics.

    I am waiting for your reply...

    Yin Muchen looked at the messages that were popping up on the screen nonstop, especially thest line ¡ª You can fly very far and higher away...

    He stretched his hand out and deleted all of the messages that Pudding had sent.

    At this moment, the door of the shower opened up. Yin Shuiling wore a spaghetti strap nightgown as she walked out. Her hair was all wet, and she took a clean towel in her hands as she wiped her hair dry.

    She saw the screen of the notebook ced on the bed stand was already lit up, and she asked, ¡°Older Brother, did you use my notebook?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Yin Muchen shook his head and said, ¡°My hand touched it identally. Come over, I will help you wipe your hair.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling took the yarn and needle as she climbed onto the bed, and she handed the towel over to Yin Muchen.

    Yin Muchen wiped her hair, and Yin Shuiling toyed around with the yarn in her hands. She suddenly took out a ruler, then turned her head around to look at the man as she smiled. ¡°Older Brother, can I have your measurements?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± He hummed out loud.

    ¡°After I learn how to knit, I want to knit...a sweater for you.¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at her sparkling eyes. All of his bones were soft at that moment. ¡°Okay.¡± He turned around, showing her his back.

    Yin Shuiling kneeled down on the bed. She took the tape measure in her hands and measured the width of his shoulders, and at this moment, her eyes could not help but go to his figure.

    After taking a shower, he wore a white shirt, and the thin material of his shirt made his sculpted muscles visible. His t waist and tight, svelte figure. The worst part was that his butt also seemed to be very perky, and he also had the curves of a woman.

    ¡°Okay, I am done.¡± Yin Shuiling was blushing as she took the tape measure back, and she took the pen as she wrote his measurements down.

    Yin Muchen turned around and saw that her pale and supple face had already turned red. He threw the documents aside and used one hand to take her soft waist into his embrace. He put the other hand on her skirt and buried his head in her tender neck. Her body was supple and fragrant, and he could not control himself as he opened his mouth to bite her gently.

    Yin Shuiling ducked away hurriedly as she said, ¡°Older Brother...¡±

    ¡°Why is your face so red? You blush just taking my measurements?¡±

    Yin Shuiling was embarrassed as she tried to escape his embrace, ¡°I am not..¡±

    He bent over by her ear to ask, ¡°Is my figure too great? You want it now?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was crimson red. She only agreed with the first line, but she would never admit to agreeing to the second line. His figure was extremely good, and they all said that a man¡¯s figure was his own determination. A woman¡¯s hormones would all surge when they saw a man who was handsome and had a good figure, and they would all be smitten with him.

    She seemed to be one of them just now.

    Yin Muchen pinched her small face and forced her to turn her head back, and he blocked her small lips directly.

    Yin Shuiling firmly held onto his cor. The light above her head went away from her line of vision, and she felt like copsing as he kissed her.

    Yin Muchen caressed her soft red lips that were glistening with moisture as he gently asked her, ¡°Shuiling, were you bored? I am talking about taking care of my mother and apanying me at night.¡±

    She had already lost the life that a girl should be having.

    ¡°Ooh, I am not bored...¡± Yin Shuiling buried herself in his embrace, and her voice was extremely coy and shy. ¡°I just want to apany Aunty and Older Brother.¡±

    Yin Muchen raised his eyebrows, and it was obvious that he was happy after hearing what she said. ¡°Yeah, just control and bear with it for this period of time. After my mother is able to get discharged out of the hospital, and I am not busy anymore, I will take you travelling.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head softly.

    Yin Muchen kissed her small fragrant and soft face as he said, ¡°Shuiling is so obedient.¡±

    ¡°Older Brother,¡± Yin Shuiling thought of something suddenly. ¡°What is Qingqing busy with recently? We have not connected with one another for a long time.¡±

    Yin Muchen paused for a moment and curled his lips up into a smile as he said, ¡°I am also not too clear about that. I have not seen her in a long time either. Thest time I saw Young Master Lu, Young Master Lu said that she was busy with the winery. Since Ning Qing is busy, you should not go and bother her. She is busy with the winery and the entertainment industry, and she is a powerful woman now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head.

    Yin Muchen put his hands on her waist and carried her over to sit on hisp. Yin Shuiling saw the desire in his eyes and stretched her hand out quickly to push him away. She went to touch the yarn and said, ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t... I still have to knit. Otherwise, Aunty is going to chide me again tomorrow morning...¡±

    With one hand, Yin Muchen pinned her small hands behind her back. After that, he stretched his hand out to tug the tiny straps on her small shoulders. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t. My mother knows that your time at night...belongs to me...¡±

    Yin Shuiling lifted her head and bit her lower lip. ¡°We cannot. I just remembered that I have something to do in the kitchen..¡±

    ¡°Shh, babe, don¡¯t say anything. I want you, right now.¡±

    ...

    Happy times were always too fast, and that day, Liu Wanxin sat down in the wheelchair. The nurse gave her water, and the nurse looked at the television screen and was surprised as she eximed, ¡°Aunty, President Yin is on TV.¡±

    Liu Wanxin lifted her head up.

    She heard the host on the television channel speaking. ¡°Based on sources, because of the officialunch of the CTCI project, SK¡¯s president, Yin Muchen, and the only daughter of the finance mogul, Xiao Yao, have been interacting with one another very frequently. Our journalists have gotten a shot of both of them entering a hotel one after the other yesterday, and some sources say that there is good newsing from both of them in the near future...¡±

    The nurse did not expect the report to say this. She was instantly shocked as she said, ¡°This..¡±

    President Yin entering the same hotel as Miss Xiao. Just by this piece of news, they could let others imagine many things alone. President Yin and Miss Xiao, then what was Miss Yin going to do then?

    The nurse was pondering, and at this moment, Yin Shuiling held onto a small bowl as she walked out of the kitchen, ¡°Aunty, I have boiled some winter melon with pork rib soup for you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s voice came to a sudden stop because she saw the screen capture on the television screen at first nce. Yin Muchen was dressed in a ck coat and appeared with Xiao Yao in the hotel at the same time.

    The host was still speaking. ¡°This Xiao Yao is the only daughter of finance mogul Xiao Xiang. Not only does she have a powerful family background, she is also famously known for being a femininedy after she returned to the country from studying overseas. If she marries Yin Muchen, they can be a powerful force together...¡±

    Yin Shuiling was in a daze as she looked at the screen of the television. Szz. The television was switched off. Liu Wanxin mmed the remote control in her hands onto the table with a bang!

    Her eyes went towards Yin Shuiling¡¯s direction as she said, ¡°What are you doing there in a daze?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling went forward, and she lowered her gaze to scoop the rib soup. She blew the steam and fed the soup to Liu Wanxin, spoonful by spoonful.

    Liu Wanxin drank two mouthfuls of soup before snorting out, ¡°Don¡¯t you normally like to talk? You are a mute now?¡±

    ¡°I am not...¡± Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was a little pale.

    ¡°You saw it also. That Xiao something Yao is way stronger than you. No matter how hard you work, it would be of no use.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not say anything.

    ¡°You should stop dreaming out of your league. You are already disfigured. You have turned into a ugly monster. Would Ah Chen still marry you? Furthermore, you don¡¯t even have the most basic functions of a woman. You are unable to get pregnant, what are you still thinking of then?¡±

    Yin Shuiling tugged on the corners of her lips as she said, ¡°Aunty, I get it already.¡±

    ...

    Yin Shuiling was stir frying the vegetables in the kitchen. She was a little unfocused, and at this moment, a drop of oil sttered onto her hand. She lowered her gaze to have a look, and there was arge blister on her hand.

    She ced thedle down, and she turned on the tap to use cold water to wash her small hand.

    At this moment, her soft waist was hugged by someone. That familiar clear and pure scent invaded her senses, and a low and charming voice rang out in her ears. ¡°What are you thinking about? You didn¡¯t even realize that I came back.¡±

    Yin Shuiling regained her senses and said, ¡°Nothing much, Older Brother. The dishes are done. Get ready for dinner.¡±

    Yin Shuiling ced all of the dishes onto the table before taking out the bowls and cutlery. She scooped a bowl of white rice and ced it by the side of Yin Muchen¡¯s hand. ¡°Older Brother, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    She sat down on the chair beside him.

    Yin Muchen took the chopsticks up in his hands as he said, ¡°Shuiling, are you not eating?¡±

    Yin Shuiling shook her head and said, ¡°I ate with Aunty already.¡±

    Yin Muchen started to eat, and he took a piece of dried bean curd into his mouth as he chewed. He chewed for a moment as he raised his eyebrows, ¡°Shuiling, you didn¡¯t add any salt into this dish?¡±

    ¡°Is that right?¡± Yin Shuiling stood up, and she walked over to the salt container and brought it out. ¡°I will add some salt then.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling,¡± Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to stop her. ¡°This is the sugar container. What is wrong with you today?¡± Yin Muchen touched her small hand. ¡°Why is your hand so cold? Your face is also so pale.¡±

 Chapter 628 - The Last Words

    <strong>Chapter 628: The Last Words</strong>

    Hisrge hand held onto her small hand, and his warmth was stered on her skin. Yin Shuiling lifted her gaze and looked at the man¡¯s marble-like eyes, she was quiet for a few seconds before she asked him, ¡°Older Brother, what do you think of my recent performance?¡±

    Yin Muchen did not understand her question.

    At this moment, there was the sound of the ringtone. He received a call.

    He took his phone out and answered it. ¡°Hello... I got it, I wille right now...¡±

    Yin Muchen hung up and stood up. ¡°Shuiling, I have something to attend to. I have to go and get busy now.¡±

    He headed out the door.

    After his back profile disappeared from Yin Shuiling¡¯s line of vision, she withdrew her gaze. She was quiet as she ced all of the vegetables back before washing the dishes.

    Afterpleting all the tasks, she went back to her room.

    She stood before the mirror, and she had a look at herself. She wore a simple and elegant white dress. There was a small floral print apron around her waist. Because he¡¯d said that he liked her to have long hair, she did not cut it. Her hair was very long now, and she used an rubber band to tie her hair up and ce it by her shoulders.

    She removed the apron, and she slowly let her hair down, exposing her right cheek that she intentionally covered up.

    That scar was very eye-catching.

    She sat down at the side of the bed. She took out a needle from the drawer by bed stand to prick the blister on her hand. The moment the blister broke, she could not tell whether it was her hand or her heart that was hurting, and the tears in her eyes started to flow.

    She curled both of her legs up to hug herself before she buried her small face into her kneecaps. She did not want to cry, but she could not help but choke up softly.

    The question that she wanted to ask just now was, did she perform well?

    If she did so, could he marry her then?

    Half a year went past just like this.

    ...

    Liu Wanxiny down on the bed. She did not fall asleep. Although the sound of crying in the room next door was hushed, she still could hear it clearly...

    To her, there was not much difference between day and night.She was not tired, and she heard the sound of crying the entire time. Finally, the girl was tired from crying, and the sound stopped.

    At this moment, a nurse walked in, and she came to check on her.

    ¡°Madam, why are you not sleeping yet?¡±

    Liu Wanxin grabbed onto the nurse¡¯s hand, and she removed the jade green bracelet she had on her wrist and stuffed it into the nurse¡¯s hand. ¡°This is for you.¡±

    The nurse was rmed and said, ¡°Madam, what are you doing?¡±

    Liu Wanxinughed, and her tone was rxed as she said, ¡°It is nothing much. I just thought of my old friend. I have not seen him for a long time now. I also do not know where is he right now. Can you go and get the help of a private investigator on my behalf to help me to check where he is? I do not clearly remember the ce where he lives, but it is in the South East direction near the sea. It is very lively, and it should be some sort of a tourist destination. There is a mountain in the back together with arge peach garden.¡±

    ¡°Madam, why are you not asking President Yin to help you look for him? President Yin would definitely find someone faster than me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you cannot let him know about this matter, including Miss Yin... I was young when I had some rtions with this friend of mine. My son and all of them dislike him.¡±

    The nurse understood what she meant, and this matter was really not suitable for the next generation to know.

    ¡°Madam, I will go and find a private investigator for you, but I cannot have this bracelet...¡±

    ¡°I did not give it to you for nothing. Go and help me to buy something, I will need itter on.¡±

    ...

    Yin Muchen returned to the hospital ward around eight at night. Liu Wanxiny down on the bed as she slept, and Yin Muchen headed towards the room. ¡°Shui...¡±

    He wanted to call Yin Shuiling because Yin Shuiling would normally not be asleep during this time, and she would leave amp on to wait for him to return.

    But the room today was pitch ck. The girl did not leave a light on for him, and in the darkness, he could see a tiny bundle curled up on the bed; she was already sleeping.

    Yin Muchen shook his head. This young girl...

    He wanted to walk into the room.

    At this moment: ¡°Ah Chen...¡± Liu Wanxin, who was lying on the bed, called him.

    Yin Muchen walked over to the side of the bed, ¡°Mum, why are you not asleep yet?¡± He helped Liu Wanxin sit up, then ced a soft pillow behind her back.

    ¡°Ah Chen, Mummy is unable to fall asleep. I want to talk to you.¡± Liu Wanxin patted Yin Muchen¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Mum, what do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Ah Chen, Mummy has one thing that I have always kept away from you. Shi Xiaoqing, I actually caused her to die.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yin Muchen was shocked.

    ¡°That day inside the vi, Shi Xiaoqing came looking for me. She saw me and was so furious that her entire body was shaking. I heard Yin De mention in the past that she had heart disease, so I used my words to provoke her, and at that time, her heart disease came into effect. She wanted to get the medicine. Yin De wanted to get the medicine for her, but I rolled down from the top of the stairs and broke my leg at the same time. I tugged onto Yin De and did not allow Yin De to save Shi Xiaoqing, and after that, Shi Xiaoqing died.¡±

    Yin Muchen became silent. He had a look at the small room inside before lowering his volume down to say, ¡°Mum, this matter would end right here. Don¡¯t bring it up again, and we¡¯d better not let Shuiling find out about this.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Wanxin nodded her head as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I would not say anything. Mummy is only telling this to you.¡±

    ¡°Mum, what do you want to say?¡±

    Liu Wanxin was emotional as she said, ¡°At that time, Mummy really hated Shi Xiaoqing so much. As a woman, she allowed her husband to cheat, and she did not have any value in continuing to live on. She should just die, but Ah Chen, at that time, Mummy did not think that she was also a mother, and after she died, her daughter would be very unlucky.

    ¡°No matter how hated a mother is, she must have loved her daughter. During these few days, I had been thinking, if Shi Xiaoqing did not die, her daughter might be a little more blissful, and for example, when you forced yourself on her five years ago, she was hurt, and she could¡¯ve gotten her mother¡¯s caring love. Five years ago, she went over to Ennd. She did not need to be all alone, and right now, she felt wrong and there is no one here to speak to her. There is not even someone here to protect her...¡±

    ¡°Mum, what is wrong with you today? Why are you defending Yin Shuiling?¡±

    Liu Wanxin shook her head and said, ¡°Mum has only gone through life and death once. I have let go of many things. These past few days, she was shameless and did not have any dignity and was absolutely caring as she took care of me. Mummy¡¯s heart is not made out of stone, I would also get moved by her.¡±

    ¡°Mum, you...¡±

    ¡°Ah Chen, Shuiling is a gooddy, Mummy hopes that you would treat her well in the future.¡±

    Yin Muchen was immediately rmed and said, ¡°Mum, thank you.¡±

    Liu Wanxin stretched her hand out to caress her son¡¯s head as she said, ¡°Mum will ask you, what is going on between you and that Xiao Yao? Today I heard on television that you went into a hotel together with her...¡±

    ¡°Mum, where did you hear about this? I have been busy with a project recently. I have had some contact with the Xiao family. I went into the hotel, and she also came inside coincidentally. Would you also believe the words of the entertainment journalists? They love to make up stories and stir up news from pictures.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Wanxin nodded her head as she said, ¡°Ah Chen, Mummy believes you, you would forever by Dad and Mum¡¯s good son. In your Dad¡¯s life, he was loyal in his love. Both you and your father are the same. In your life, you would probably protect only one woman, but Ah Chen, it is one thing for Mummy to believe you. Shuiling is a woman. Women all need the feeling of safety.¡±

    ¡°Mum, did Shuiling also hear all of this?¡±

    ¡°She heard it.¡±

    It was only at that moment that Yin Muchen knew why she was behaving abnormally in the kitchen just now, and it turned out this was the case.

    ¡°Ah Chen, a woman¡¯s heart is frail, you need to care for it. It is one thing for her to trust you. It is also true that she would get upset. You can pause the things in your career for a moment. You have to maintain a distance from the women that would cause Shuiling to have a misunderstanding. This is the duty of a man. It is very hard to maintain a marriage. It¡¯s is also easy when said so. It is all dependent on you to use your heart.¡±

    ¡°Mum, I got it.¡±

    Liu Wanxin nodded her head. She touched Yin Muchen¡¯s head again before benevolently saying, ¡°Ah Chen, Mummy has said everything that she wants to say. You can go and sleep now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mum, good night.¡±

    Yin Muchen supported Liu Wanxin as shey back down before heading into the small room.

    ¡°Ah Chen...¡± At this moment, Liu Wanxin called him again.

    ¡°Mum, what else do you want to say?¡±

    Liu Wanxinughed. ¡°It is nothing much. I am just a little worried, but Mummy thought about it again, and actually, Mummy has nothing to be worried about. Mummy knows that there is a silly young girl by your side, and she would never let you be hurt and would only wrong herself. Everything is good enough like this.¡±

    ...

    Yin Muchen returned to the room, and he lifted the nkets up to get in the bed.

    The girl was sleeping on her side with her back facing him as she slept, but she was sleeping very far away from him, almost on the side of the bed. Yin Muchen was frustrated and loving as he stretched his long arm out to curl her into his embrace.

    The girl came into his embrace and was unwilling as she moved around for a moment, as if she were still angry. He lowered his gaze to have a look. The corners of her eyes had big beads of tears flowing from them.

    Yin Muchen felt extremely bad, and she had definitely cried in secret again.

    He bent his body down to kiss her small face. ¡°Silly girl, there is nothing going on between me and Xiao Yao. Mummy has already given a lesson on your behalf. I get it. A truly good man would not give journalists the opportunity to stir up rumours. In the future, this matter would note up again.¡±

    The sleeping girl heard him coax her in her dreams. She pouted her small lips as she turned around, and it was natural for her as she went into his embrace.

    Yin Muchenughed.

    At this moment, he realized that there was a blister that¡¯d been pricked on her small hand. Although it was already treated with medication applied, when it was on her soft tender small hand, it was extremely eye catching.

    Yin Muchen felt bad as he kissed her small hand.

    Her pair of small hands were treasured preciously from a young age, and now that she was serving his mother and him, how could he not feel touched?

    He was loving as he kissed her small nose and said, ¡°Shuiling, the question you asked me in the kitchen today, I can answer you right now; you are performing very well. It is time for us to get married.¡±

    The girl was sleeping, and her small mouth was spewing sweet air. She could not hear what he was saying.

    Yin Muchen kissed her small lips and said, ¡°Shuiling, do you know something, my mother has already been moved by you. Our Little Shuiling is the best, as expected.¡±

    ...

    The next morning, Yin Shuiling woke upte. Yin Muchen left, and she did not prepare breakfast either.

    Yin Shuiling changed her clothes, and after she was done washing up, she quickly went into the hospital ward. Liu Wanxin sat down on the wheelchair, and she was extremely frustrated as she said, ¡°Aunty, I am sorry, I woke upte.¡±

    It was very rare for Liu Wanxin to not snort at her, and she said, ¡°Forget if you have woken upte. I have already eaten my breakfast. I have been eating too much of your food and have tired of it. I ate what the chef in the hospital made today. It is very delicious.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was originally feeling guilty, but when she looked at Liu Wanxin¡¯s expression on her face, she had no other choice but to stand awkwardly. How could that be? Her culinary skills were very good; it was more likely for Liu Wanxin to not be tired of her food!

    Yin Shuiling wanted to speak, but at this moment, the door of the hospital ward was open. A familiar voice rang out in the air. ¡°Shuiling.¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned her head back, Ning Qing was here.

 Chapter 629 - Yin De, I Want To End Everything With You Today

    <h4>Chapter 629: Yin De, I Want To End Everything With You Today</h4>

    ¡°Qingqing, why did youe over today?¡± Yin Shuiling quickly walked forward.

    ¡°Shuiking, we haven¡¯t connected with one another for such a long time. What are you busy with recently? If I did note over and look for you, I¡¯d be afraid that you would be missing.¡± Ning Qing held Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hand as she spoke.

    Upon seeing her good friend, Yin Shuiling had a sweet smile on her face, and she replied, ¡°Recently, I have been taking care of Aunty. Qingqing,e over here. Let me introduce her to you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling held Ning Qing¡¯s hand and brought her over to face Liu Wanxin. ¡°Aunty, this is my best friend, Ning Qing. Qingqing, this is Aunty Yin.¡±

    ¡°Aunty Yin, how are you?¡± Ning Qing was extremely courteous as she greeted Liu Wanxin.

    Liu Wanxin had a warm smile on her face. ¡°How are you?¡± As she spoke, her blind eyes went towards Yin Shuiling. ¡°The weather has been getting cold recently. I want a long winter coat. I don¡¯t one with a hoodie. It is best if the colour is light blue. Can you go and help me buy it?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Ning Qing swiftly agreed and said, ¡°Shuiling, let me apany you to the shopping mall to help Aunty purchase her clothes.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Yin Shuiling was worried.

    At this moment, the nurse said, ¡°Miss Yin, it will be fine. We are here to take care of her. When you go and purchase ingredients, we are here, taking care of her. There would be absolutely no problem.¡±

    Yin Shuiling nodded her head. She took the nket and brought it over Liu Wanxin¡¯s knees as she said, ¡°Aunty, I will return once I purchase the clothes.¡±

    Yin Shuiling and Ning Qing walked out of the room.

    ...

    In the corridor, Ning Qing asked Yin Shuiling, ¡°Shuiling, have you been taking care of Aunty Yin for the past half year?¡± As she spoke, Ning Qing had a nce of what Yin Shuiling was wearing from head to toe, and she continued, ¡°Shuiling, why are you dressed so inly?¡±

    ¡°How is this simple? This is very normal.¡± Yin Shuiling nced at herself as she spoke.

    ¡°Shuiling, how long have you not gone to shop for clothes. You are not taking care of yourself. Look at how your hair looks...¡± Ning Qing went to part Yin Shuiling¡¯s hair, and she froze the moment she did so. ¡°Shuiling, what is wrong with your face? Why is there a scar?¡±

    Yin Shuiling quickly used her hair to cover the scar. She had a smile on her face while she said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, I got hurt by some fragments of ss.¡±

    ¡°What? Why would you hurt your face for no good reason?¡± Was it an ident or done on purpose?¡±

    Yin Shuilingughed awkwardly as she said, ¡°An ident.¡±

    Ning Qing shrugged her shoulders as she said, ¡°Looking at the scar, it must have been a long time ago. Why did you not go to the hospital to get rid of the scar? Medicine is so advanced now, and you are going everywhere with this scar on your face? What are you thinking about inside your head? Have you gone crazy?¡±

    ¡°I am not crazy. I am always in the hospital. Aunt¡¯s heath just got stable recently. Older Brother is also busy with his work. I have yet to think about...¡±

    ¡°Yin Shuiling!¡± Ning Qing had a serious expression on her face as she shouted out loudly. She stretched her hand out to hit Yin Shuiling¡¯s head, ¡°Aunty, Aunty, Older Brother, Older Brother.Your world does not revolve around these two people. Why are you not thinking about yourself at all? Your face is so beautiful. Don¡¯t tell me that you do not care about the scar on your face!¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Yin Shuiling stopped speaking, girls all liked to be pretty, and it was a given that she did care about it.

    Ning Qing was really furious as she said, ¡°Shuiling, I have been busy for some time, and the moment I turn around, I realized that you have been leading such a life by yourself. I did not forget how you helped me to scold Young Master Lu so confidently when I was pregnant with Little Young Master Lu, and now, the subject is Older Brother Yin. You have changed entirely. Have a look at yourself. 23 years old, you are so young, but you do not pretty yourself up or go shopping. You do not have a life of your own. Older Brother Yin did not give you any status, and you are already leading a life of a maid!¡±

    Yin Shuiling had nothing to say. She held Ning Qing¡¯s small hand and acted cute. ¡°Okay, Qingqing, don¡¯t be angry anymore...¡±

    ¡°That cannot do. Go and ask Aunty Yin for a few days¡¯ leave. I will bring you over to Korea. I know many beauty masters. The scar on your face is a small issue. We will talk again after you get your beauty back.¡± Ning Qing tugged Yin Shuiling as she headed towards the door.

    ¡°Qing Qing, no, I really cannot... Aunty¡¯s health just stabilized. The doctor said that if she is able to get discharged in maybe one to two months. Could we wait till then?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ning Qing hated that she could not give Yin Shuiling a kick. She wanted to kick Yin Shuiling until she was awake again.

    ¡°Qingqing, I am begging you now, I want to take care of Aunty. Firstly, I truly hope for her to get better. Secondly, I hope that she is able to take care of me and allow me to be together with Older Brother. I have already worked hard for half a year now. Could we just wait for a while more?¡±

    Ning Qing looked at her small pitiful face and could only be angry at herself.

    ¡°Qingqing...¡±

    ¡°Okay then, okay then. I will not worry about you anymore.¡± Ning Qing shook her hand off as she headed forward.

    Yin Shuiling was happy as she chased after her. ¡°Qingqing, what have you been busy with recently? I asked Older Brotherst night, and Older Brother said that he had not seen you for a long time now, but Older Brother said you were busy with the matters in the entertainment industry and winery. He said that you have be the new superwoman of this generation.¡±

    Ning Qing stopped in her tracks. She looked at Yin Shuiling and said, ¡°Shuiling, did Older Brother Yin say that he hasn¡¯t seen me for a long time?¡±

    That was not right!

    They¡¯d just seen one another at the CTCI tender event.

    ¡°Yeah, that was what he said.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head and said, ¡°Older Brother said that he only saw Young Master Lu.¡±

    ¡°What else did Older Brother Yin say?¡±

    ¡°Older Brother said that you were very busy recently, and he asked me not to go and bother you.¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s entire heart sunk. Thest time, during the tender event, she purposely asked Older Brother Yin to tell Shuiling that if she had time, she should ask her out to drink tea and go shopping.

    Why did Older Brother Yin ask Shuiling not to bother her?

    Ning Qing had a glimmer in her eyes. She did not say anything at all, but she switched the topic. ¡°Shuiling, did Older Brother Yin say anything about the scar on your face?¡±

    Upon bringing up this topic, Yin Shuiling had a blissful smile on her face as she said, ¡°Older Brother does not despise me. Older Brother said that I am still as beautiful as I was in the past.¡±

    Three ck lines appeared on Ning Qing¡¯s forehead. Was this okay?

    She was asking if Older Brother Yin had mentioned bringing her to remove her scars.

    But Ning Qing did not ask her anymore. She already knew that Older Brother Yin has not said anything about it at all.

    Ning Qing did not say anything further because there were a thousand angry words dashing inside her heart!

    ...

    Inside the hospital ward

    Liu Wanxin asked one nurse to leave, and she looked at another nurse as she said, ¡°Is there any news?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there is. The private investigator that I have found is extremely quick in their work. They said that the ce you are looking for is at Happiness Valley, and that is a five star tourist spot there. It is very easy to locate that ce.¡±

    Liu Wanxin snorted coldly inside her heart. Speaking about hiding someone up, the easier the ce was to locate, the harder a person would be to find, and the most dangerous spot was the safest ce.

    During this period of time, no matter whether it was Yin Muchen or the police force, they could not find where Yin De had gone off to. Who would have thought that Yin De would hide in a small house just by a tourist destination?

    Yin De had brought her over to the wooden house before. She was blind, but her senses were still present.

    ¡°Okay, then you should bring me over to that location now.¡±

    ¡°This... Madam, should we notify President Yin or Miss Yin first?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that. If we notify them, then I would not be able to go. You don¡¯t have to be afraid. We will return very quickly. I am a disabled person who is also blind. I am practically a useless person now, could I end up in any trouble?¡±

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t say it like that. Okay, I will bring you over then. The ce is quite close.¡±

    ...

    The taxi stopped at Happiness Valley, and the nurse pushed the wheelchair towards the wooden house.

    Liu Wanxin said, ¡°You go to one side to walk around. Don¡¯t go far away. I wille out in 10 minutes. I will call out for you then.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The nurse walked away.

    Liu Wanxin pushed her own wheelchair. She pushed the wooden door of the wooden house open before rolling her wheelchair in.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± There was a deep voice that rang out in the wooden house. Yin De was hiding in the midst of a stack of grass as he abused drugs. After his drug addiction was satiated, he felt a little better, and he heard someonee in.

    He pushed the grass as he peeked out with his head. The moment he had a look, he froze as he said, ¡°Xin Xin, why did youe here?¡±

    Yin De walked out.

    In the past half year, he had been hiding in all sorts of ces, and he was leading a horrible life. He¡¯d lost a lot of weight, and looked like a beggar.

    Liu Wanxinughed coldly as she said, ¡°All of them could not find you, so I came over to try my luck. I wanted to see if I could find you, and as I expected, you are right here.¡±

    Yin De quickly went over to perch onto the window sill as he looked out. ¡°You called the cops already?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Xin Xin, how have you been living during this period of time? I know that you that you hate me. I have also gotten my punishment now, but I really loved you.¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha...¡± Liu Wanxin lifted her head up as sheughed out loud exaggeratedly. Sheughed until tears fell out of her eyes, ¡°You loved me? You love me, so you caused my husband to die and raped me for ten whole years, then even tortured my son? Yin De, you have ruined my entire life. Such a great love of yours... Go and die with that love of yours!¡±

    When Yin De was young, he did truly love Liu Wanxin for being gentle and beautiful. The things that he got from Liu Wanxin were what Shi Xiaoqing could not give him.

    ¡°Xin Xin, then why did youe over to look for me today?¡±

    ¡°For what reason? Of course I am here to send you to your death.¡± Liu Wanxin took a bottle of cleaning solution out from the bottom of her wheelchair, and she used another hand to hold the lighter.

    Yin De¡¯s irises contracted. He quickly flew over to press down the things that Liu Wanxin held in her hands. He was nervous as he said, ¡°Xin Xin, what are you doing with the cleaning solution?¡±

    ¡°Yin De, you never knew what is the usage of this high concentration cleaning solution can do. Did you know that in the ten years that I was together with you, I had numerous nights where I had long wanted to light this cleaning solution, but because of my son, I put up with everything. But now, I realized that I was wrong. My son did not lead a better lifepared to me. I should not have continued staying alive to add to his burden. I should have brought you along with me to end all of this, and we could¡¯ve died together ten years ago!¡±

    As she spoke, Liu Wanxin pushed Yin De and she lit the cleaning solution with a bang!

    Bang! The entire wooden house exploded into mes.

    Liu Wanxin was thrown onto the wooden floor. Her entire body was drenched in blood. Yin De noticed that there was danger and had already ran towards the door. His head was covered in blood, and his legs were injured, but he could still move.

    The power of this type of cleaning solution was not too strong.

    Yin De had never expected Liu Wanxin to have thoughts of killing him, and he cursed out loud before running towards the door.

    At this moment, his right leg was grabbed by two hands. He lowered his gaze down to look. Liu Wanxin climbed over on the floor and used all of her strength to hold onto him with both of her hands.

    ¡°Damn it, evil person! I really did not expect you to really want to harm me! If I had known early on, ten years ago, I should have yed around with you until your death, or I should have sold you off!¡± Yin De¡¯s face was sinister, and he kicked Liu Wanxin in her chest.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Liu Wanxin coughed out arge mouthful of blood, but she did not release her grip, and she would not let go even if she died

    ...

    In the hospital ward, Yin Muchen came back in the afternoon.

    ¡°Mum, Shuiling,¡± He walked into the hospital ward. The hospital ward was empty, and there was no one around.

    At this moment, a nurse walked over, ¡°President Yin?¡±

    Yin Muchen quickly asked her, ¡°Where is my mother? Where is Miss Yin?¡±

    ¡°President Yin, Miss Ning came over today, I think she brought Miss Yin over to the shopping centre to buy some clothes. Madam was pushed out by Older Sister Yang to take a stroll. They have yet to return.¡±

 Chapter 630 - You Actually

    <h4>Chapter 630: You Actually</h4>

    Liu Wanxin would get pushed outside to take a stroll. Yin Muchen was not suspicious, and he only raised his eyebrows and looked at the nurse as he asked her, ¡°Did Miss Ninge over? She brought Miss Yin to go shopping?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± The nurse nodded her head and said, ¡°I think I heard it like this.¡±

    Yin Muchen stood there for a few seconds before drooping his gaze to look at the wrist watch on his hand. It was already 11. Was she noting back?

    Who would make lunch today?

    She went to shop and did not care about his mother and him anymore?

    Yin Muchen took his phone out of his pocket and dialed Yin Shuiling¡¯s number.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s expression slowly started to turn dark, and it turned ck. He lifted his head up to undo one of the button on his cor, and he suppressed the anger in his chest.

    At this moment, he noticed that there were many patients moving around on thewn outside the window. He froze before slowly turning his head back to look at the nurse. His dark eyes had a sharp glow in them as he said, ¡°Why is my mother still not back from her stroll? It is already 11am now. Did my mother really go on a walk?¡±

    The nurse froze and said, ¡°This...¡±

    Yin Muchen headed out the door. As he walked out, he made a call on his phone, ¡°Hello, Secretary Hu....¡±

    All of his instincts were telling him his mother was in trouble!

    Last night, his mother had told him many things. He had not thought too much of it, and thinking about it now, he was fearful with cold sweat. His mother was leaving herst words.

    Both Hu Ya and Liu Caizhe rushed over. Hu Ya¡¯s expression was serious, and he said, ¡°President, we have retrieved the CCTV footage in the hospital. That nurse pushed Aunty out, and we went to retrieve the CCTV from the roads. Aunty and that nurse boarded a taxi and went to Happiness Valley, which is very close to this ce.¡±

    ¡°Muchen, I can confirm that Aunty went to search for Yin De, and Yin De is in Happiness Valley. No wonder both our people and the police force are unable to find Yin De. It turned out that he was hiding beneath our gazes. Muchen, it is very obvious that Aunty wants to distract you and go in search for Yin De by herself. The situation...is not going to be good.¡±

    These words were unnecessary. Yin Muchen lifted his heels and ran towards the main doors of the hospital.

    If he did not guess wrong, his mother wanted to end it all with Yin De, and his mother was looking to die together with Yin De.

    ...

    The three of them went out the main doors of the hospital, and at this moment, Yin Shuiling returned with Ning Qing. They were chatting with one another merrily, and Yin Shuiling had a few bags in her hands.

    Yin Shuiling saw Yin Muchen at first nce. She quickly rushed forward and said, ¡°Older Brother, you are back?¡± She lifted the bags in her hands, and smiled sweetly as she said, ¡°Older Brother, look at what I bought...¡±

    p! Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to smack the paper bags to the ground. He growled towards Yin Shuiling, ¡°Shop shop shop. You only know how to go out shopping and buying things. My mother is lost, don¡¯t you know?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yin Shuiling¡¯s irises contracted and she said in shock, ¡°Aunty is missing? When I left, Aunty was doing fine.¡±

    ¡°Of course you would not care about how my mother is doing. I think you do not even care about my mother inside your heart!¡±

    After Yin Muchen growled at her like this, the tears in Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes flowed, and she was frantic and at a loss as she said, ¡°Older Brother, I am sorry, I, I did not...¡±

    Ning Qing noticed what was going on and quickly stepped forward. She had a look at Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hand. Yin Muchen hit the paper bags in her hands, and her hand also turned red. Ning Qing protected Yin Shuiling before she lifted her gaze up to look at Yin Muchen. She raised her eyebrows up and said, ¡°Older Brother Yin, don¡¯t go overboard when you speak and do things!

    ¡°How Shuiling treated your mum, you have seen it for yourself. When Shui Ling¡¯s mother passed away, Shuiling did not even have a chance to have a look, let alone serve her. Shuiling has been treating your mother as her own mother to serve her in the past half year. Your mother is missing now. Anyone is also anxious. Shuiling is also upset inside her heart. If you have to speak like this to hurt her, I think that you are unworthy to do so!¡±

    Yin Muchen did not say anything else. He walked away and got in a luxury vehicle.

    The luxury vehicle cruised away.

    The tears in Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes kept flowing as she said, ¡°Qingqing, where did Aunty go? Where is Older Brother going? I also want to go and have a look. Quickly drive over to bring me there. It is all my fault, woo woo...¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Qing held Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hand. They headed in the direction of Ning Qing¡¯s car and she said, ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t cry anymore. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty, looking at Older Brother Yin, his mother should have gone looking for your father. His mother must have nned it out for a long time. This morning, when she asked out to buy clothes, she is intentionally making you go away...¡±

    Both women got in the Ferrari. The Ferrari cruised away quickly. Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya stood on the spot, and Hu Ya said, ¡°Manager Liu, we should also rush over.¡±

    Liu Caizhe bent over to pick up the paper bags that were left behind by Yin Shuiling. There were a few pieces of new clothing inside. Looking at the style, they were for Liu Wanxin, and among them, there was a shirt that was bought for Yin Muchen...

    Liu Caizhe looked at the back of the Ferrari. That woman did not buy any clothes for herself at all...

    ...

    The luxury vehicle stopped, and Yin Muchen opened the door and got out. The moment he did so, he saw the small wooden house that had already exploded. The wooden house had copsed, and it was all pressing onto Liu Wanxin¡¯s body. Liu Wanxin¡¯s entire body was covered in blood, and she used both of her hands to firmly hold onto Yin De¡¯s ankle.

    Yin De kicked Liu Wanxin¡¯s chest again and again. Liu Wanxin vomited a few mouthfuls of blood, but she did not let go of him.

    Yin Muchen looked at this scene, and he was overwhelmed. ¡°Mum!¡± He let out a deep growl and rushed forward.

    Liu Wanxin heard his voice and could not continue to persist. She let go, and Yin De noticed Yin Muchen, who had brought his subordinates over, and was bbergasted, so he quickly dashed away.

    Those subordinates dressed in ck went to chase after him.

    They only saw Yin De running behind the peach garden before he disappeared from sight.

    ¡°Go and search for him, quickly!¡±

    Yin Muchen ran over to Liu Wanxin¡¯s side and stooped his body down. His hands were shaking as he took Liu Wanxin into his embrace. He looked at his mother¡¯s expressionless face, and his eyes turned red. ¡°Mum.¡±

    At this moment the Ferrari stopped, and Yin Shuiling stepped out of the car. She saw Yin Muchen hugging Liu Wanxin and quickly rushed forward, ¡°Aunty, Aunty, what is wrong with you?¡±

    Liu Wanxin still had a few breaths left. She lifted her head up with much difficulty, and she touched the direction that Yin Shuiling was in.

    ¡°Aunty, I am here.¡± Yin Shuiling cried as she held onto Liu Wanxin¡¯s hands.

    Liu Wanxin was speaking, ¡°Shuiling, I...am going to die... Together with your father, the grievances from the previous generation...will end right here... In the future, all of you should not...be in so much pain. Don¡¯t...be kidnapped by the grievances from the previous generation again.... Work hard and be blissful then...¡±

    Liu Wanxin spoke while she vomited blood. Yin Muchen hugged her tight and said, ¡°Mum, don¡¯t say anything already. I am begging you now... The ambnce will arrive very quickly. You will be fine.¡±

    Liu Wanxin shook her head. She handed Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hands over to Yin Muchen¡¯s hands with much difficulty before firmly holding both of their hands together. ¡°Ah Chen, Shuiling is a...good girl. She doesn¡¯t have...her parents around, and now, I will...hand her over to you. In the future...don¡¯t make her...cry...¡±

    ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t speak like this, let¡¯s go back to how we were in the past okay, you should argue with me. I like you being like that...¡±

    ¡°Shuiling...¡± Liu Wanxin called her name atst.

    Yin Shuiling ced her ear over, and Liu Wanxin spoke her final words, ¡°If there is a chance, still give birth to a child...for Ah Chen... In a woman¡¯s life, no matter how much trouble you go through, but as long as...she has a man that loves her deeply, and also being a mother, having her own child, in this life of hers... She is... blissful.¡±

    Liu Wanxin¡¯s empty eyes stared at the sky above her head. The corners of her eyes had tears flowing out of them. There was a hint of satisfaction in the corners of her eyes, and she closed her eyes gently.

    She left.

    She had blissful tears in her eyes as she left.

    Herst words were not about herself. In this life of hers, it was extremely depressed. There were very very few people who liked her. Her heart was disfigured in the ten years of hate, but in her bones, she was still that female university student, that gentle and warm Southern girl, and that good wife and good mother, and she was living both ironically and in pain.

    But she still felt very blissful.

    She had a husband who loved her deeply and had a son who was filial and obedient, and in her life, she was satisfied.

    ¡°Aunty, Aunty, don¡¯t go!¡± Yin Shuiling hugged Liu Wanxin tight, and she sobbed painfully.

    Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to wipe his tears, and he stood up.

    His gaze was alit as he walked over to the peach garden. ¡°How is it going, have you found the person?¡±

    The subordinate shook his head and said, ¡°President, we had originally surrounded Yin De, but he ran over to this ce and disappeared.¡±

    Yin Muchen stepped on the mud beneath his foot. It was very loose, and heughed coldly. ¡°The mud here has been touched by someone before because they were digging holes in the ground, surrounding this ce. Call for a tractor. I want to dig the mud up here. I want to see how long can he hide.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The subordinate went to fulfil his orders, and the other subordinates took the metal spade as they dug into the ground.

    ....

    At this moment, Yin Muchen¡¯s entire body was stained with blood, his dark eyes were all red, and his entire person was enveloped with a sinister aura that made others suffocate, Yin De...

    He definitely wanted Yin De to die today!

    Yin De had actually dug a small tunnel in this peach garden. In this half year, he had been hiding here. He also heard whatever Yin Muchen said. The mud around his surroundings could not stop vibrating, and if this continued, he would be dug out sooner orter.

    It seemed that it was hard for him to escape.

    Yin De¡¯s entire heart was full of hate. If he¡¯d known that this would happen earlier on, she would have gotten rid of both Liu Wanxin and Yin Muchen.

    He secretly opened the piece of mud covered with grass above his head. He peeked out. Yin Muchen stood close to him, and the tractor came. Those subordinates all ran over, and he was giving out orders.

    Yin De¡¯s gaze be sinister, and he climbed up secretly, and headed in the direction that Yin Muchen was at. He took a sharp knife out from his waist.

    He stabbed Yin Muchen¡¯s body.

    Spew! The sound of the knife stabbing flesh rang out in the air. Yin De was in a blur as he lowered his gaze towards the sharp knife in his waist, and there was arge stream of red blood flowing out.

    He stood up slowly and saw Yin Shuiling, whose face was covered in tears.

    Yin Shuiling held a knife in her hands.

    Actually, when Yin De got close behind Yin Muchen, Yin Muchen had already noticed it, but he did not say anything immediately. He waited for Yin De to approach, and he was waiting for Yin De to strike before he did.

    But he heard the sound of Yin Shuiling crying before Yin De could finish his move.

    Yin Muchen turned around to have a look, and the moment he did so, his facial expression changed. Yin Shuiling took a knife and stabbed it into Yin De¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Shuiling,¡± He called out loudly, and he quickly went over to hold onto Yin Shuiling¡¯s shoulders.

    Yin Shuiling was shaking entirely. She had the knife in one hand, and she used the other hand to cup over her own mouth. Her eyes were all in a blur as she looked at Yin De, her biological father.

    She shook her head. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t make any more mistakes. I am begging you now... You have already gone too far. I, I do not know what to do. I don¡¯t know how to save you...¡±

    Yin De looked at the knife in his waist before stretching his hand out to point at Yin Shuiling as he said, ¡°You actually dare to kill me? I am...your father...¡±

    ¡°Shuiling.¡± He felt that girl in his embrace shiver for a moment. Yin Muchen hugged her small head and took her into his embrace as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen...¡±

    Yin De widened his eyes to re at Yin Shuiling. He suddenly thought of something, so heughed. Heughed sinisterly and evilly as he said, ¡°Shuiling, there is something that I did not tell you. Your mother was killed...by Liu Wanxin...¡±

    Yin Shuiling froze, and she lifted her head up to look at Yin De. Yin De was titled entirely towards the back, and he copsed onto the ground and stopped breathing.

 Chapter 631 - Xiao Xiang Took The Chance To Loot A Burning House

    <h4>Chapter 631: Xiao Xiang Took The Chance To Loot A Burning House</h4>

    He was still not satisfied before he passed away. His eyes had yet to close, and his gaze was staring at the sky evilly.

    Yin Shuiling felt like her entire world had turned upside down. Her head was full of the text messages that Shi Xiaoqing had sent her, and thest one where she wrote Mummy loves you... The scene where Liu Wanxin held her hand, as she said that she was handing Yin Muchen over to her also yed back in her mind... Her hand was so hot and so sticky. Her hand was smeared with her father¡¯s blood...

    She saw Ning Qing running over in her direction. Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya also ran over. Many people came over. She closed her eyes, and the moment she fainted, she saw Yin Muchen¡¯s handsome face; his expression showed that he was in extreme pain...

    She shut her eyes, and at that moment, her world seemed to stop spinning.

    She needed some silence.

    Because she felt so so tired.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling was in aa for an entire week, and during this week, Yin Muchen was in charge of Liu Wanxin¡¯s funeral. After handling the matters involving Yin De, the free time that he had left in that week was spent in the hospital ward, and he stood by Yin Shuiling¡¯s side.

    At some point, the doctor came over to do the rounds, and Yin Muchen had a glum expression on his face as he asked the doctor, ¡°Why is she still not waking up?¡±

    The doctor wiped away his cold sweat and answered extremely carefully. ¡°President Yin, the patient does not have any injuries on her body, but her instincts do not want her to wake up, or maybe she has been way too exhausted. She wants to have a rest, or maybe she was exposed to a great trauma and does not want to face it. She has chosen to run from it. In these cases, we do not have any other solution.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s dark, bloodshot scanned the doctor sharply, and the doctor slowly retreated in fear.

    At this moment, Ning Qing stepped up and said, ¡°Older Brother Yin, that¡¯s enough!¡±

    It was only then that Yin Muchen stopped staring at the doctor.

    Knock, knock! Someone was at the door. Liu Caizhe stood at the side of the door, and he held an envelope in his hand. He had an anxious expression on his face as he looked at Yin Muchen.

    Yin Muchen stood up as he headed towards the door.

    Both of them stood in the corridor. Liu Caizhe lowered his volume as he said, ¡°Muchen, things are not going well.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Liu Caizhe handed the envelope that he was holding In his hands over to him and said, ¡°I received it this morning, there is a CD inside.¡±

    Yin Muchen had a nce at the CD inside the envelope, then asked him directly, ¡°The contents.¡±

    ¡°The contents are, the scenes where Miss Yin personally stabbed Yin De with a knife.¡±

    Yin Muchen raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Muchen, other than us that day, others secretly trailed after us and hid in the surrounding peach garden. Someone took the chance when all of us were in a mess to take a video recording. That person gave me the CD together with a note.¡± Liu Caizhe handed the note over to Yin Muchen for him to have a look. ¡°The note reads: Have a guess, if I leak this CD onto the inte, or give it to the police force, what would happen after that?¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s face looked sinister as he said, ¡°Did you find out who the person is?¡±

    ¡°We have. He is a subordinate of Mu Hai. Mu Hai has gone to prison, and his gold mine was bought out by us. One of his subordinates, Ah Fan, has been very loyal to Mu Hai, and it was Ah Fan who took the recordings on this CD.¡±

    ¡°How many CDs does he have? Could you handle him?¡±

    ¡°We are unable to stop him. This Ah Fan is a hacker on the inte and is an expert withputers. All of his IP addresses automatically change every second, and we are unable to find his location. He is very clear that this CD is his amulet, and as long as we touch him, this CD would definitely be leaked. With Miss Yin¡¯s poprity, the moment this CD gets leaked, the consequences would be very severe. Firstly, Miss Yin¡¯s identity as Rubus Coronarius would definitely be released. No matter what the end result is, no one would be willing to ept someone who has personally stabbed and killed her own father, and also, the CD can totally confirm Miss Yin did intentionally kill someone. If we try to cover up this matter, it would definitely stir up more rumours, and I am afraid that Miss Yin would end up in prison.¡±

    Yin Muchen cursed softly and kicked the rubbish bin.

    The situation was a total mess. His moment of carelessness actually gave someone a chance to loot a burning house.

    He could not allow this CD to leak. He would not let Yin Shuiling go to prison!

    ¡°What does this Ah Fan want?¡±

    Liu Caizhe shook his head as he said, ¡°Ah Fan did not say anything. He did not state his conditions. That is why it is hard dealing with him.¡±

    Yin Muchen pursed his thin lips into a straight line, and he did not say anything.

    ¡°President...¡± Hu Ya took a phone and ran over in his direction. ¡°President, President Xiao is on the line.¡±

    ¡°President Xiao? I am not answering!¡±

    ¡°President...¡± Hu Ya hesitated. He looked at Yin Muchen before he slowly said, ¡°President, President Xiao said that if you do not answer this call, you would definitely regret it.¡±

    Liu Caizhe took a step forward, and Yin Muchen¡¯s facial expressions froze before he lifted his hand up to pick up the call.

    ¡°Hello, President Xiao...¡±

    ¡°Hello, President Yin.¡± Xiao Xiang¡¯s voice came over from the other end. ¡°President Yin, I heard that you have met with some troubles recently. I am here to help you.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up into a smile, but his smile did not have an ounce of warmth. ¡°President Xiao can say how he ns to help me.¡±

    ¡°I know this Ah Fan. I saved his life years ago. After that, he went to work for Mu Hai. I heard that he has something in his possession that would take Miss Yin¡¯s life away. I can use the debt he owes me for saving his life in exchange for the item, and I could ask him to destroy those things, but...¡±

    ¡°President Xiao does not need to beat around the bush. If there is something you want to say, you can say so.¡±

    ¡°It is just that my young daughter has had a crush on President Yin for a long time now. I do not know if President Yin has any intentions of entering into a business marriage?¡±

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya could both tell that this Xiao Xiang was the one looting a burning house, and he wanted Yin Muchen to marry Xiao Yao.

    Yin Muchen was silent for a few seconds before he said, ¡°President Yin, do you have to use this kind of method? Actually, we have many other ways that we can work with one another.¡±

    ¡°Haha, President Yin, I am notcking in much. I am justcking a son-inw like President Yin. I will give you a few days¡¯ time. After President Yin has considered it carefully, you can give me a reply then, but it is best that you do not take too long to think about it, because I am afraid that Ah Fan would not be easy to control.¡±

    Xiao Xiang hung up.

    Yin Muchen put the phone away, and he leaned his handsome back against the wall while he drooped his gaze without saying a word.

    Hu Ya was very worried and said, ¡°President...¡±

    At this moment, Liu Caizhe tugged Hu Ya and shook his head.

    This kind of situation was way too messy. They could not go to disturb Yin Muchen. When it came to making a choice, this man had never needed someone to teach him what to do.

    At this moment, Ning Qing opened the door of the hospital ward. Ning Qing was surprised as she said, ¡°Older Brother Yin, call the doctor over quickly. Shuiling has woken up...¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yin Muchen rushed over immediately.

    ...

    Inside the hospital ward, Yin Muchen stood by the side of the bed. He lowered his gaze to look at Yin Shuiling, who was lying in the bed, and at this moment, she opened her beautiful andrge sparkling eyes and was also looking at him.

    Yin Muchen did not dare move. He was extremely surprised, and he was afraid that Yin Shuiling would be sleeping again if he even blinked.

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling blinked and had a frail but gentle smile on her face. ¡°Older Brother...¡±

    ¡°Shuiling....¡± Yin Muchen sat at the side of the bed. He stretched his hand out to help Yin Shuiling sit up before hugging her into his embrace. For this entire week, she was put on a nutrition IV drip to survive. She¡¯d lost a lot of weight, and her chin was even smaller, and even her shoulders were extremely slim and frail.

    Yin Muchen hugged her tight before squeezing her into his bones, and he buried his head in her tender neck. He lowered his volume and said, ¡°Shuiling, you are finally awake now. You really gave me a scare, I thought that you would not wake up again. I thought that you...did not want me anymore.¡±

    Yin Shuiling stretched both of her small hands out to hold onto his waist, ¡°I didn¡¯t. Older Brother, I only felt a little tired and slept for a little while more.¡±

    Yin Muchen kissed her small face and said, ¡°I just knew that you did not bear to leave me. In the future, we will not separate from each other again.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling lifted her head up. She kissed Yin Muchen¡¯s firm jaw that had a thinyer of stubble on it.

    Cough, cough. Ning Qing coughed on purpose and said, ¡°Shuiling, you have been awake for so long now, and all you see is only Older Brother Yin. Why did you not see me? I am about to feel jealous.¡±

    They let go of one another. Yin Shuiling stretched her hand out to hold Ning Qing¡¯s small hand. ¡°Qingqing, I did not forget about you.¡±

    ¡°This is more like it.¡± Ning Qingughed as she spoke.

    Yin Shuiling brought her hand to her forehead. She was in a daze as she looked at Ning Qing. ¡°Qingqing, I remembered that I was seated in your car as I chased after Older Brother¡¯s car. Older Brother was going to look for Aunty and...my father. What happened after that? How are Aunty and my father?¡±

    The moment she finished speaking, Yin Muchen and Ning Qing froze.

    Both of them looked at Yin Shuiling. Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was pale without a single trace of blood in it. She seemed to be trying hard to remember what happened, but she could not remember it no matter how hard she tried.

    ¡°Shuiling...¡± Yin Muchen was about to speak.

    At this moment, Ning Qing stepped forward and said, ¡°Shuiling, let me tell you. You¡¯d better not be upset. Both Aunty and your father have already...left.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The tears in Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes immediately trickled down her face.

    ¡°Okay, Shuiling, don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Ning Qing went forward to hug her. She patted her back as sheforted her gently. ¡°We were unable to stop this from happening. It is not our fault.¡±

    ...

    Outside the hospital ward

    Yin Muchen leaned back on the wall. The doctor gave Yin Shuiling a body check-up and walked out of the room. ¡°President Yin, Miss Yin¡¯s body is doing fine. She can be discharged from the hospital tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°But, it seems that she has forgotten some things.¡±

    ¡°They may be things that the patient might not be able to shoulder. Maybe in the back of the patient¡¯s mind, she has chosen to forget them. President Yin, there are some times that forgetting some things can let a patient be happy, so we do not have to make her to remember all of it. This is a type of protection for her.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not say anything.

    At this moment, Ning Qing walked out. She had a look at the stumped man and gently said, ¡°Older Brother Yin, since this is the case, don¡¯t tell Shuiling about what happened. No matter how horrible Yin De was as a person, he is still Shuiling¡¯s father. Shuiling stabbed Yin De to protect you, but Shuiling could not ept it.¡±

    ¡°As for.. the matters involving your mother. Isn¡¯t it better for you if Shuiling forgot?¡±

    Yin Muchen raised his head up to look at Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were clear and sparkling as she said, ¡°Older Brother Yin, actually, to be honest, when I was shopping with Shuiling, when I heard Shui Ling talking about Aunty and Older Brother repeatedly, she was even unwilling to eat with me outside just so she could rush back to cook dinner for both of you. I am feeling unworthy for Shuiling, a woman should first learn how to love herself, and she can go and love someone else after that.

    ¡°But when I saw your mother handing Shui Ling¡¯s hand over to you in that small wooden house, your mother used a tone that was akin to that of Shuiling¡¯s own mother as she asked you to not leave Shuiling. I realized that this was Shui Ling¡¯s love once again. When Shuiling is in love with a person, she would just burn herself to go and love the person. She would give all she had to love.

    ¡°But, Older Brother Yin, where is your love? Based on what I saw, your love is cowardly and fearful. You are so dominating and have the strong desire to take everything as your own. You have be so selfish, but you were obviously not a selfish person from the start. Older Brother Yin, your love has turned into a sickness, and your love has be unhealthy.¡±

 Chapter 632 - Older Brother, I Forgot To Congratulate You

    <h4>Chapter 632: Older Brother, I Forgot To Congratte You</h4>

    Yin Shuiling moved back to Royal Vi, and Aunty took care of her every day.

    Yin Muchen returned back from the office. Aunty held a bowl of chicken soup as she came out from the kitchen. She said, ¡°Sir, I have just made some soup for Miss Yin. Sir came back just in time. You can give this to her.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Muchen held the small bowl as he went upstairs.

    He opened the door. Yin Shuiling was dressed in a white dress as she sat down on therge bed, and she held a pen in her hand as she drewics.

    Upon noticing his return, Yin Shuiling curled her lips up into a sweet smile as she said, ¡°Older Brother, you are already back?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Muchen sat down on the bed. He used the spoon to scoop a mouthful of soup, and he blew on the hot steam before sending it to the side of Yin Shuiling¡¯s lips as he said, ¡°This is the chicken soup that Aunty made for you. Come drink some.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling went over with her small lips, and she drank the soup from his hand.

    ¡°Does it taste good?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head, and she obediently drank the entire bowl of soup.

    Yin Muchen ced the small bowl on the bed stand before taking out a of tissue out to wipe her small lip, and he used one of his muscr arms to cup her into his embrace. He brough his other hand to her smooth little stomach as he said, ¡°You are full just from drinking a bowl of soup? You have to eat some riceter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I want to eat...rice steamed in a wooden container today.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will ask Aunty to make it for you.¡±

    ...

    Yin Shuiling went to wash up in the bathroom and returned to lie on the bed. Yin Muchen hugged her tightly. He kissed her forehead and said, ¡°Shuiling, thank you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling shook her head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me...¡± As she spoke, she flipped her body around to perch onto his chest. She gazed into his deep, bright eyes as she asked him, ¡°Older Brother, am I performing well?¡±

    Yin Muchen froze.

    She¡¯d asked him this question in the past, and now, it was the second time. The moment he heard it, he understood what she was trying to say.

    ¡°Older Brother.¡± Yin Shuiling pouted her attractive small lips, and her entire body was soft. Anyone who hugged her would feel all soft. ¡°Qingqing came over today. She is going to have her wedding soon. I saw pictures of her wedding dress today. It looks so beautiful. If Qingqing wears it, she would definitely look so pretty. A bride is the most beautiful woman on earth.¡±

    Yin Shuiling took the paper containing theic that she¡¯d drawn and handed it over to Yin Muchen for him to have a look. ¡°Older Brother, is my drawing nice?¡±

    Yin Muchen raised his gaze to have a look. She did not drawics; she¡¯d drawn a few wedding dresses on the paper. There was a sleeveless design, a straight cut design, a V cored design, and also the veils...

    The girl looked at him with a shy and excited gaze. Yin Muchen¡¯s heart felt like it¡¯d been tickled with a feather, and it created ripples inside.

    It was her wearing a wedding dress would make her the world¡¯s most beautiful woman.

    Yin Muchen touched her small, exquisite face and used his rough index fingers to caress her soft and fair skin. He lowered his volume to coax her, ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother has been a little busy recently.¡±

    The glow in Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Oh...¡± She replied to him and climbed down from his chest. She went over to the side and perched on the bed before taking the pen to draw on the paper.

    From the angle that Yin Muchen was standing, he could see her thick and long eyshes looking both wronged and upset as they drooped down. She did not say a single word. She was quiet, obedient, and soft, but her behaving like this made others feel extremely bad for her.

    She could make others feel bad for her inside their bones.

    Yin Muchen moved over and stretched his hand out to hug her. He kissed her cheek as he spoke softly. ¡°Shuiling, it is wintertime. It is also not suitable for you to wear a wedding dress. After Older Brother is done with some business, it will be springtime. When that timees, you can dress up beautifully and wear a beautiful wedding dress to marry Older Brother, okay?¡±

    There was a hint of a smile on Yin Shuiling¡¯s face.

    Yin Muchen held onto her small shoulders as he pressed her to lie down on the bed. He propped her up into mid air and looked at her extremely gently. ¡°Say it once.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yin Shuiling did not understand.

    ¡°Call me...Hubby.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face became crimson red immediately. He kissed her small, snowy-white earlobes and said, ¡°If you are not going to say it, then I will. Wifey, Wifey... Our little Shuiling is finally Older Brother¡¯s wife now...¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at the sparkling crystal chandelier above her head, she used both of her small hands to tug onto the bed sheets and slowly let go of it. The sweetness overwhelmed her entire heart. She turned her head back and weed his thin lips as she kissed him.

    Older brother...

    Did you know?

    I¡¯ve wanted to marry you for so many years.

    ...

    After another week, Yin Shuiling opened her eyes in the morning, and Yin Muchen had already left. She was in a blur as she looked at the rm clock ced on the bed stand, and it was only five in the morning.

    Five o¡¯clock in the morning on a winter day was still very dark.

    Why did Older Brother wake up so early?

    Yin Shuiling sat up, and she looked at the empty room. She did not know why, but her heart felt weird today, and there was a very ominous feeling in her heart.

    Shey down on the bed for a while. Shey there until eight when Aunty came to knock on the door, and it was only then that she woke up.

    She washed up and went downstairs. She noticed that Aunty was busy in the kitchen, and she headed in the direction of the main gates of the vi. ¡°Miss Yin,¡± Aunty rushed out of the kitchen hurriedly as she said, ¡°Miss Yin, where are you going?¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at Aunty¡¯s frantic expression and she shook her head. ¡°I am not going anywhere; I just want to have a breath of fresh air.¡±

    It was only then that Aunty calmed down, and Aunty had an awkward smile on her face as she said, ¡°Miss Yin, Sir said that it is very messy outside. It is best for Miss Yin not to go outside. Okay, it is fine for you to walk around the gates.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not say anything. She took her phone out and said, ¡°Aunty, why is the inte at home not working?¡±

    ¡°Oh, the inte wire was broken yesterday, but someone wille overter to fix it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head and walked out.

    She walked over to thewn and lifted her head up towards the blue azure sky and white clouds, It was a sunny day with some wind. It was an extremely good day.

    She turned her gaze over to the young boy from the neighbouring house. He was taking a phone in his hands as he yed games while sitting at the door of his house. She walked over and said, ¡°Little child,e over.¡±

    ¡°Older Sister, are you calling for me?¡± The small boy ran over and stood by the side of the fence to look at her.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head. She bent over to touch the small boy¡¯s hand before smiling and saying, ¡°Little boy, the inte in my house is down. Older sister has a document to check up on. Can you lend your phone to me for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± The small boy kindly handed his phone over to her. ¡°Older sister, I am using data, but you can use as much as you like.¡±

    Yin Shuiling smiled before she went to open the entertainment news today.

    The headlines of all entertainment news today was about the engagement of a century. Although it was only an engagement, both the Yin and Xiao families were the absolute powers in the financial world, and all of the rich and powerful members of society were present. All of the 28 media outlets in the entire city were there to report on the progress of the marriage.

    Yin Shuiling tapped a video. The video was shot against the sunlight. Yin Muchen, who was dressed in a white suit, stood on the red carpet, and he walked over slowly to pick the hand of Xiao Yao who had juste down the stairs. Xiao Yao¡¯s white wedding dress was covered in pearls and diamonds and it sparkled under the sun.¡±

    Both of them held hands as they walked down the red carpet. She touched the man¡¯s handsome sideburns. The tears in her eyes flowed out. She was only 15 years old when she dreamt of the way he looked when he wore a white suit. He would definitely look extra handsome, and as she expected, he was not the most handsome, but he was even more handsome than that.

    Xiao Yao¡¯s face had an extremely blissful smile on it. The moment this refined youngdy from a wealthy family let out a smile, she could be a model for others to learn from, and at this moment, she turned her gaze to the side to look at the man by her side. She was in admiration yet shy at the same time.

    Yin Shuiling was pondering. If she were the one marrying him today, she would be as blissful as Xiao Yao right now.

    She was only 15 years old when she wanted first to marry him, and now, she was 24 years old. She had hoped for it for almost 10 years, and in the crook of his arm, there was finally a woman dressed in a wedding gown.

    But the woman was not her.

    ¡°Older Sister, why are you crying?¡±

    Yin Shuiling stretched her hand out to wipe the tears in her eyes. She handed the phone back to the small boy and tugged on the corners of her lips as she smiled and said, ¡°Older Sister is just a little upset. I am fine. I will be fine as long as I cry it out.¡±

    The small boy was worried as he looked at Yin Shuiling, ¡°But...¡±

    Yin Shuiling waved her hands towards him before turning around to go into the vi.

    ...

    For the entire day, Aunty felt that Yin Shuiling was behaving normally. She ate her meals as usual as she bathed in the sunshine before going into the bedroom to sleep.

    Aunty left at night. Yin Shuilingy down on the bed, and it was probably around 11 o¡¯clock at night when the door opened, and Yin Muchen returned.

    Yin Shuiling was not asleep. She opened her eyes, and she heard the sound of rustling as he removed his clothes behind her before lifting the nkets up. The many down on the bed and stretched his hand out to hug her habitually.

    Yin Shuiling smelled the scent of alcohol on his body.

    He must have socialized quite a bit at the engagement ceremony, and he definitely could not avoid drinking.

    ¡°Older Brother, I forgot to congratte you. I wish you a happy engagement.¡±

 Chapter 633 - She Stabbed Him With A Knife

    <h4>Chapter 633: She Stabbed Him With A Knife</h4>

    Yin Muchen had a spark in his eyes, but the expressions on his face did not change as he said, ¡°Shuiling, you do not need to worry about the matters outside. Older Brother needs to some time...¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head and said, ¡°I can not bother and cannot ask anything, but could you please not touch me when you are someone else¡¯s fiance? I do not want to live so pitifully.¡±

    Live so pitifully...

    Yin Muchen looked at her small face that was not even the size of his palm. Although she had been very obedient and listened to him as she ate her meals over thest few days, she was getting slimmer.

    ¡°Shuiling.¡± Yin Muchen bent down. He went in the direction of her small fragrant lips as he kissed her. ¡°You are not allowed to talk to Older Brother like that. You belong to Older Brother. If I didn¡¯t not want you, who else would?¡±

    Yin Shuiling started to struggle as she did not want him to kiss her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Go away...¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother is not feelingfortable... Older Brother wants you. Let Older Brother do it once...¡± He stretched his hand out to tug her clothes.

    The tears in Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes flowed out. She took a pair of scissors out from underneath the pillow, her mini scissors that she used to cross stitch. ¡°Go away!¡± Her entire body was shaking as she stabbed the scissors into his body.

    Yin Muchen was in pain as he said, ¡°Shuiling, where did you get those scissors? Why did you hide this?¡± He waved his hands and made the scissors in her hands drop to the ground.

    ¡°Woo woo...¡±Yin Shuiling curled her small body up as she cried out painfully.

    Yin Muchen turned around, and he looked at his wound. She did not look him in the eye as she used the scissors to stab his body just now, and she¡¯d stabbed near his heart.

    His shirt was dyed red, and his steps were unsteady as he headed out the door.

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya brought Yin Muchen back. Both of them were scared that he would be in trouble, and they stayed in the vi and did not leave. They saw Yin Muchen cupping his chest as he came down the stairs. Hu Ya quickly came forward as he said, ¡°President, what is wrong?¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s face was pale. He pursed his thin lips together and nced at Hu Ya unhappily as he said, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    He could not let anyone else find out that he was injured.

    Hu Ya frantically nodded his head before running into the living room to quickly take out the first aid kit.

    Liu Caizhe helped Yin Muchen remove his shirt as he said, ¡°Muchen, has Miss Yin found out about it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I cut all of sources of information and locked her inside the house, but she still found out nheless.¡±

    ¡°Is your body feeling a little better? This Xiao Xiang is also the magnate of the new generation of financiers. I didn¡¯t expect him to drug your drinks. He asked you to drink alcohol and even sent you to Miss Xiao¡¯s room. This method is really too evil.¡±

    Yin Muchenughed coldly, then he said, ¡°There are not many truly rich people who have clean methods. I won¡¯t chase him down for now. I will y with him a bit longer, and you guys should quickly find clues regarding Ah Fan. No matter how secretive he is, he has to give something away.¡±

    ¡°We got it.¡± Liu Caizhe nodded his head as he said so.

    Hu Ya helped Yin Muchen treat his wound. Yin Mucheny his head back on the sofa. He was a little frail and at a loss as he stared at the ceiling above his head. Xiao Xiang sent him into the room, and the room was all drenched in darkness. He was a little drunk, and his body was a little hot. He felt a woman on the bed, and he had thought that it was Shuiling, so he wanted to kiss her.

    But he was already very familiar with Shui Ling¡¯s scent. The moment he touched Xiao Yao, he knew that she was not Shuiling, so he returned. His body and his heart only wanted to have her.

    ¡°President, Miss Yin¡¯s strike was way too urate. She seemed to have struckk near your heart. The wound is a little deep. Let¡¯s go over to the hospital, okay?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that. I am clear with my own body...¡± He was tired as he shut his eyes. ¡°I want to be here to see her.¡±

    He was afraid that she would run away.

    After he was done bandaging it up, Yin Muchen went upstairs, and he opened the door of the room and walked in. The girl who was on the bed was not crying anymore, and she¡¯d fallen asleep with tears on the corners of her eyes.

    Yin Muchen lifted the nkets up and climbed onto the bed. The girly against the side of the bed as she slept. He stretched his hand out to hug her, but the girl who was sleeping used both of her small hands to firmly hold on to the side of the bed, and she did not allow him to hug her.

    His chest tingled in pain, Yin Muchen did not force her. He moved away and used both of his long arms and legs to hug her from behind. Both of them were sleeping at the side of the bed, and arge part of the bed was empty.

    Yin Muchen kissed her small face and let out a gentle smile. ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother did all of this to protect you. Give Older Brother some time... Older Brother has only one bride, and that is you.¡±

    ...

    The next morning, Yin Muchen opened his eyes. His embrace was empty, and Yin Shuiling had already disappeared.

    ¡°Shuiling, Shuiling!¡± He lifted the nkets up as he climbed down from the bed. He searched around the room and could not see her around. He opened the door of the room as he looked for her in the vi, but he could not see where Yin Shuiling went to.

    He frantically took his phone out and dialed Yin Shuiling¡¯s number.

    The melodious ringtone rang once before the call was connected. It was Yin Shuiling¡¯s gentle voice. She said, ¡°Hello, Older Brother...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Shuiling, where did you go? Why am I not able to find you?¡±

    ¡°Older Brother, I went over to Qingqing¡¯s house. Qingqing is holding her wedding in two days. I am her bridesmaid, and I will live here for the next two days. I am noting back home.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t throw a tantrum with me!¡± Yin Muchen raised his eyebrows as he growled into the phone and emphasized his words.

    After he shouted into the phone, the girl on the other end went silent.

    Yin Muchen raised his handsome eyebrows before working hard to lower his volume down as he said, ¡°Sorry, Shuiling, I should not have shouted at you just now. Can youe back home? I will drive over right now to pick you up.¡±

    The other end went silent for a few seconds before she said, ¡°Older Brother, I am not your golden canary. I do not like to be locked up. I do not like it at all.¡±

    She hung up.

    Golden canary...

    Being locked up...

    Did she think that this vi was her prison?

    Yin Muchen threw the phone onto the ground with a loud crash!

    ...

    Yin Muchen drove over to the Ning family vi for the next few consecutive days. Since Ning Qing was about to get married, Ning Qing was staying over at her family¡¯s home before the wedding.

    One day, he parked the car outside the Ning family vi. He had just switched off the engine, and he looked out the window and saw Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling stood on thewn. She had a small kite in her hand as she yed around with Little Young Master Lu. She was dressed in a light blue coloured short styled winter coat today, and she matched it together with a pair of tight fitting jeans on the bottom. She had a pair of boots on her feet, making her look youthful and beautiful.

    She tied all of her hair high up. She tied it into a cute and loose bun on her head. The scar on her left cheek waspletely covered by her exquisite makeup,. After all, this kind of blemish was nothing at all for Ning Qing.

    Little Young Master Lu, who was around 2 years old, was running behind her as he yed around. Yin Muchen looked at the bright and mesmerizing smile that she had on the corners of her lips as he suddenly entered into a daze. He seemed to have not seen her smiling so freely for a long time now.

    Yin Muchen looked at her for a long time. He did not get out of the car, and he let out a sigh inside his heart. He would just her y here for a few days then.

    ...

    The day of Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing¡¯s grand wedding arrived very quickly. Ning Qing would stay at the Lu family vi on her wedding night. Yin Muchen was sure that he wanted to bring Yin Shuiling back home.

    He drove over to the location of the Lu family wedding banquet, but the moment he got out of the car, he met both Xiao Xiang and Xiao Yao. Xiao Xiang had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°Muchen, you have alsoe over to participate in Young Master Lu¡¯s wedding banquet. Why did you not bring Xiao Yao over together with you? Yao Yao, go ahead then. Go together with Muchen.¡±

    Xiao Yao had a look at Yin Muchen before she walked over to Yin Muchen¡¯s side.

    She stretched her hand out to hold onto Yin Muchen¡¯s elbow.

    Yin Muchen did not have a pleasant expression on his face, and at this moment, many other guests streamed in. ¡°President Yin, Miss Xiao, you two have arrived. Everyone can go in to congratte Young Master Lu.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not have any other choice and could only bring Xiao Yao along to go inside the venue.

    He¡¯d just taken a step inside when he saw Yin Shuiling, who was dressed in a light purple bridesmaid gown, standing a distance away. There was a handsome man standing by her side, and both of them were conversing with one another.

    Yin Muchen nced at the man. He was a handsome and talented young man who was famous in T City.

    His dark gaze instantly became cold and sharp. His gaze was fixed directly on both of them, and he hated that he could not break both of them up at this instant.

    ¡°President Yin...¡± Someone came up to him to socialize Yin Muchen answered him simply without thinking too much of it, and he did not even know what the other party was saying.

    In his line of vision, all he could see was Yue Wanqing holding onto Yin Shuiling¡¯s elbow as both of them walked over. He could asionally hear some of their conversation, especially as he heard Yue Wanqing saying, ¡°Shuiling, Aunty has already had Qingqing and Shaoming look out to see if there is anyone close to you in age. You don¡¯t have to worry. Aunty is here to help. I would definitely help you pick the best one. You are not young in age anymore. Don¡¯t y around anymore, look for a good person and get married...¡±

    Yin Muchenughed coldly. This Yue Wanqing normally spent all her time cooped up at home and also did not like to read entertainment news or gossip, and she actually did not know about things between him and Yin Shuiling.

    This kind of feeling was very horrible. He wanted everyone on earth to know that she was his woman.

    ...

    The wedding banquet started officially. Yue Wanqing held onto Yin Shuiling¡¯s small hand as they sat down at the same time. Yin Shuiling had just sat down, and at this moment, the chair by her side was pulled open, and Yin Muchen sat down beside her.

    Yue Wanqing saw that it was Yin Muchen and greeted him right away. ¡°Muchen, how are you? I wee you here and thank you foring tonight.¡±

    ¡°Aunty, how are you?¡± Yin Muchen also greeted her back.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s expressions froze a little. She looked at the ce card on the table, before she looked at the man by her side as she softly said, ¡°Older Brother, I think that your seat is not here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that right?¡± Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up, and at this moment, a person walked over. It was the owner of this seat. This person saw Yin Muchen and immediately bent over to greet him, ¡°President Yin, how are you?¡±

    ¡°How are you?¡± Yin Muchen took the initiative to stretch his hand out to shake the person¡¯s hand. ¡°I will sit here tonight. You can have my seat then.¡±

    That person shook Yin Muchen¡¯s hand and was shocked. ¡°Sure sure, I will just sit anyhow. President Yin, please have a seat.¡±

    That person headed off into the distance.

    Yin Muchen stretched one of his long arms out and ced it on the back of Yin Shuiling¡¯s chair. He looked both reckless and intimate. He came close to her tender check as heughed softly before asking her, ¡°Can I sit here now?¡±

    Their faces were extremely close. Yin Shuiling quickly ducked away from him as she replied, ¡°You can do so now.¡±

    At this moment, Yue Wanqing smiled and said, ¡°Muchen, your rtionship with Shuiling is still so good after so many years.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Muchen nodded his head nonchntly as he continued, ¡°Aunty, my rtionship with Shuiling is way better than what you think.¡±

    Yin Muchen held her small hand and ced it on his trousers.

    Yin Shuiling wanted to take her hand back like a bolt of lightning. There were so many people around the table, and Yue Wanqing was still by her side. Although the tablecloth was long and could cover it all, wasn¡¯t he a beast for wanting to do this in public?

    He wanted to y, but she did not want to apany him to do so.

    She wanted to retract her hand, but the man did not let her get her wish. He forcefully pressed down on her small hand, and she could not struggle at all. Yin Shuiling¡¯s movements were restricted, and she was afraid that Yue Wanqing and others would realize what they were doing.

    Yin Muchen also knew that she would be afraid and became even more daring than before, and he pulled his zipper down.

 Chapter 634 - He Was Almost Losing Her Soon

    <h4>Chapter 634: He Was Almost Losing Her Soon</h4>

    Yin Shuiling firmly clenched her fist and did not allow him to seed, and at this moment, Yue Wanqing had a clear look at the young men in the distance. She lowered her volume and had a smile on her face as she said, ¡°Shuiling, is there one among them whom you are interested in? Aunty will be the matchmaker for you. Whoever manages to marry you would be so lucky.¡±

    Yin Shuiling lowered her body, and she was afraid that Yue Wanqing would see her small hand that was pinned down. Her snow white earlobes were all red now. She was red because of her shyness.

    She did not say anything.

    ¡°Aunty,¡± Yin Muchen said. He had a nonchnt smile on his face as he continued, ¡°It is true that the person who marries Shuiling would be the lucky one because I will gift him a green hat.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yue Wanqing did not hear him clearly.

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling forcefully withdrew her hand. She suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Aunty, I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡±

    She turned around and left.

    ¡°I will apany you.¡± Yue Wanqing was about to stand up.

    ¡°Aunty, I will go and have a look. It is Young Master Lu¡¯s wedding tonight. You are not supposed to leave.¡± Yin Muchen tidied his clothes, and he took brief steps while looking smart in his attire as he headed out.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling lifted her foot up as she wanted to ascend up the stairs, but at this moment, arge hand held her slim wrist back. The man used some force, and she was dragged away.

    ¡°Older Brother, what are you doing? Let go, you are hurting me.¡± Yin Shuiling fumbled around as she tried to keep up with his footsteps.

    The man did not even turn his head back, and his voice got even deeper as he said, ¡°Go home with me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to stay here to apany Qingqing...¡±

    ¡°It is Ning Qing and Young Master Lu¡¯s wedding night. What are you staying behind for?¡±

    Yin Shuiling was immediately at a loss for words. He could always make her go speechless when he thought in that aspect. They had somemunication issues between them.

    Yin Muchen stuffed her into the front passenger seat, and he got into the driver¡¯s seat before the Rolls Royce cruised away.

    Neither of them said anything inside the car.

    Yin Muchen turned his gaze over to the side to look at her small face as he said, ¡°What did you say with the man at the banquet just now? I saw that you were looking pretty happy.¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked the scenic nightndscape outside the window, and she softly replied, ¡°We didn¡¯t say much. I was not happy; you were imagining things.¡±

    Imagining things?

    Was that true?

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up into a clear arc as he said, ¡°Aunty Ning wanted to introduce a potential suitor? What did you think inside your heart, huh?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, Aunty is only being friendly...¡±

    ¡°Friendly? Do you not know how to reject someone when she is being friendly? You are someone who already has a man. Who is your man? Don¡¯t you have a mouth to say it? Why did you have to let Aunty Ning misunderstand like that?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was a little pale as he had spoken very harshly.

    Who was her man?

    Her man was another woman¡¯s fianc¨¦. How could she say it out loud?

    He was always so boastful and arrogant.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s silence angered Yin Muchenpletely. He stretched his right hand out to pinch her small chin over, and he forced her to look into his eyes. ¡°Yin Shuiling, you are doing so well. I allowed you to go out for a few days, and you really went wild ying around. The man¡¯s gaze just now was as if he hated that he could not swallow you up. Aunty Ning was going to rmend you to many premium men. Where did you ce me?¡±

    Yin Shuiling felt pain, and she stretched her small hand out to push him away.

    This made Yin Muchenugh awkwardly, and he said, ¡°If I had note over to pick you up tonight, would you have gone along with Ning Qing and moved into the Young Master¡¯s vi? Yin Shuiling, it is already not something new for someone to seduce her best friend¡¯s husband. Do you want to do this to Ning Qing?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s irises contracted, she was just like a frightened rabbit in disbelief as she looked at him. ¡°Older Brother, what are you talking about?¡±

    How could his train of thought be so dirty?

    Upon seeing herrge, pure, innocent eyes, it was only then that Yin Muchen calmed down. He let go of her chin and pursed his lips together to say, ¡°You¡¯d better sit there quietly. Don¡¯t make me angry. I am very angry right now.¡±

    He was really furious. He only had to think that once she went away from him, there were so many men surrounding her, and his entire being felt unwell.

    Yin Shuiling sat there silently. She did not say anything. She did not want to say anything at all.

    ...

    The Rolls Royce stopped outside the Royal Vi. He dragged Yin Shuiling by her slim wrists into the living room. He threw the car keys onto the coffee table before bending over to take her up into his arms as he headed upstairs.

    He used one leg to kick the door open before throwing her onto the soft bed. Yin Shuiling was afraid, and she held onto the bed sheets with both hands. She wanted to sit back up.

    Yin Muchen raised his head up to undo the buttons on his shirt. His deep and hoarse voice was beside her ear. He seemed extremely awkward but loving as he asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Yin Shuiling pushed him away with both hands. ¡°Older Brother. Don¡¯t, my body does not feelfortable...¡±

    Yin Muchen was unhappy as he used two fingers to pin her small hand before flipping her around. He tugged the tie from his neck and tied her hands on the headboard of the bed as he said, ¡°You are addicted toing up with excuses? You were unwilling to do anything underneath the table, and now you are also unwilling to do it in bed? My patience is limited.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was pale, and she did not like being tied up and having to kneel down at all. She said, ¡°Older Brother, I am begging you now. I really do not want it... You are forcing me right now. I am begging you not to behave like this...¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, be good...¡± Yin Muchen bent down to sniff the mesmerizing scent on her body as he said, ¡°Older Brother misses you. Older Brother really misses you... Give Older Brother...¡±

    ...

    It was only two or three hourster that Yin Muchen was satisfied. He brought the woman to clean up. They were done showering andy back down on the bed. He hugged her firmly in his embrace, and the man was just like this. It was only when his body was satisfied that his tone would be soft. ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t be angry anymore. You¡¯ve been gone for such a long time. Older Brother misses you every night... I would miss you so much if you leave again...¡±

    He closed his eyes to kiss her small lips.

    After they were done, he always liked to hug her to say things. He would kiss her, and he felt that doing this was the most loving.

    Yin Shuilingy quietly in his embrace, and she did not say anything.

    ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother did not say those words on purpose. Older Brother was unable to control himself... Older Brother does not like the men by your side. Older Brother hates you leaving my side even more. Older Brother is jealous...¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned her back towards him as she slept.

    Yin Muchen knew that she was still angry, so he firmly hugged her from behind. The soft and fragrant bundle in his embrace made him feel satisfied, and for the rest of his life, he did not want to let go of her again. ¡°Shuiling, close your eyes and sleep then. Good night.¡±

    ...

    It was in the wee hours of the morning when Yin Muchen opened his sleepy eyes. He stretched his hand out to touch the woman by his side, but his palm was empty, and there was no one by his side.

    Yin Muchen leaped up from the bed immediately. p! He switched on the ceiling lights. The bright lights spewed down immediately, and he shouted, ¡°Shuiling!¡±

    He got down from the bed to look for the woman, but he saw the woman at first nce.

    Yin Shuiling did not leave. She was hiding in the corner of the wall right now. She sat down on the floor and curled her legs up, and she buried her head into her kneecaps.

    She was dressed in a white dress, and her kneecaps on her slim legs were red. They were red because of her kneeling down. She was curled up in a tiny bundle as if she were an injured young deer.

    Yin Muchen froze and quickly got off the bed. ¡°Shuiling...¡± He stretched his arm out to hug her.

    The moment he touched her, he felt that her body was icy cold. He wanted to hug her, but she shivered for a moment, and she ducked even further back into the corner of the wall.

    ¡°Shuiling.¡± Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes were about to tear up in pain. He was soft and gentle as he coaxed her, ¡°Shuiling, be good. Don¡¯t throw a tantrum with Older Brother like this. It is winter right now. You would catch a cold doing this. Older Brother will carry you up onto the bed.¡±

    She was extremely unwilling to allow him this, he used his long limbs to hug her and warm her body up, ¡°Shui Ling, I am sorry, it was Older Brother who was in the wrong.. don¡¯t scare Older Brother like this...¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not say anything, and she turned her body around.

    Yin Muchen raised his eyebrows up, at this moment in the wee hours of the night, his heart felt both empty and lonely, he had a kind of feeling, that he was about to lose her already.

    He did not dare to sleep, he was afraid that the moment he slept, she was going to disappear again. He hugged her, and although both of them were tightly holding onto one another, both their hearts were on separate ends of the earth.

    ...

    Yin Muchen woke up in the morning, and he went downstairs to ask Aunty to cook some porridge for her.

    When he re-entered the room again, the woman on the bed was already awake. She hugged her knees as she sat down by the side of therge windows in the room. There was a gap open in the window, and the cold winter wind from outside was blowing onto her hair and her dress. She slowly stretched her small hand out. She stretched it outside the window...

    Yin Muchen froze for a few seconds before heading over. ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t you feel cold?¡± He stretched his hand out to shut the window.

    Yin Shuiling withdrew her small hand. She lifted her head up to look at the azure blue sky and white clouds outside the window before softly saying, ¡°Older Brother, I think I am sick.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have a fever?¡± He touched her forehead.

    Yin Shuiling turned her head to duck away. She did not allow him to touch her. She turned her head slowly and looked at him quietly. ¡°Older Brother, I want to go out. Can you let me go?¡±

    There was something depressing lying in her eyes. Yin Muchen looked at her eyes and felt pain in his heart, as if he¡¯d been stabbed with a knife. He opened his mouth, and his deep, hoarse voice was shaking as he said, ¡°Shuiling, where do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°I do not know...¡± Yin Shuiling shook her head and said, ¡°Maybe France. These few days, Pudding sent a message to me. She said there is a chance for me to further my studies in France. I also feel that this chance is also good. I¡¯ve always liked to drawics. I think I have many parts of me that have yet to be discovered... Also, I like to dance. I also like to y the piano. I want to try the delicious food all around the world and then try to replicate it one by one. I feel that I can do all of this. I can turn into a very awesome person...

    ¡°Older Brother, the world is sorge. I suddenly feel like going out and having a look... I feel that in the past few years, I have been living like a frog inside a well all this time.... I am 23 years old now, but I have yet to have a chance to open my eyes to have a look at the beauty in the world... I have yet to live out my youth at all. It feels as if I have already died...¡±

    Hearing her use such a calm and quiet voice to say all of these things, Yin Muchen felt that his heart was empty. It was truly empty right now.

    She wanted to leave him.

    What was he going to do?

    What could he do?

    Yin Muchen raised his eyelids before turning his body around to head out of the door. Bang! He mmed the door, and he said to Aunty who was downstairs, ¡°Look after her, from now on, you are not allowed to let her out of the door, even by half a step!¡±

    Yin Shuiling heard his voice, she closed her eyes and long eyshes, and the hot tears that were by corners of her eyes flowed down.

    .....

    Inside the bar

    Yin Muchen sat around the bar as he drank. There were many bottles in front of him, and it seemed that he was ying with his life as he ced them into his mouth.

    His ears were full of the heavy metal music yed in the bar. He rxed himself entirely and did not allow him to think of that small face, and he remembered what she said. He could only breathe by doing this.

    At this moment, there were a few men chatting behind him. One of them said, ¡°Ay, Big Lei, I notice that you have not had a girlfriend for a long time. Are you still thinking of your ex girlfriend, Yao Xiaozhu?¡±

 Chapter 635 - You Slept With 15 Year Old Yin Shuiling

    <h4>Chapter 635: You Slept With 15 Year Old Yin Shuiling</h4>

    Yao Xiaozhu?

    Yin Muchen found this name to be a little familiar.

    He only heard Big Boss Lei say behind his back, ¡°There is no rtion between me not having a girlfriend and Yao Xiaozhu. A woman is like clothes. I will change them as I please. But talking about Yao Xiaozhu, this woman is so dirty and interesting in bed, I still miss her very much.¡±

    The few men broke out into loudughter as they said, ¡°Big Boss Lei, this Yao Xiaozhu is really too daring. Nine years ago, she actually fought with Yin Shuiling and offended President Yin. Do you think President Yin would allow her to have a good time? He made her disfigured and chased her out of T City. I think President Yin has already treated her very politely.¡±

    Big Boss Lei took a mouthful of alcohol and said, ¡°Although you speak like this, when Yao Xiaozhu gave herself to me, it was still her first time. A young 15 year old girl, the vour was very robust.¡±

    ¡°Big Boss Lei, you are a pro, haha.¡±

    The few other men wereughing, and at this moment, Big Boss Lei felt his shoulders were patted by something. He was irritated as he turned his head back. ¡°Who is it that dares to touch me?¡±

    The word ¡°me¡± was stuck inside Big Boss Lei¡¯s throat. Big Boss Lei looked at the man in front of him and his facial expression changed drastically as he said, ¡°Yin, President Yin...¡±

    The other men were also bbergasted, and they all stood up at once and bowed their heads and waists as they said, ¡°President Yin, how are you doing?¡±

    Yin Muchen did not bother with the other men. Hisrge, defined hands were pressed on Big Boss Lei¡¯s shoulders, and there was no expression on his handsome face. He looked very normal, and there was a smile that was hanging on the corners of his lips as he said, ¡°When Yao Xiaozhu gave herself to you, it was still her first time, huh?¡±

    Big Boss Lei averted his gaze as he said, ¡°No, not... President Yin. I was boasting randomly...¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that right?¡± Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to touch his own chin. He shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Treat it as if I did not ask anything.¡±

    Yin Muchen headed out the main doors of the bar.

    Big Boss Lei panted for breath. He was already breaking out into a cold sweat entirely. He lifted his head up to look at Yin Muchen¡¯s disappearing back profile. He cursed out inside his heart; why did he have to meet him here today?

    His luck was so bad.

    He also did not know how much Yin Muchen had heard.

    Big Boss Lei¡¯s heart was thumping quickly.

    At this moment, the other men all gathered around him and said, ¡°Big Boss Lei, what¡¯s going on? Listening to President Yin¡¯s tone, he sounds so weird. Could it be...that Yao Xiaozhu also had some rtions with President Yin?¡±

    Big Boss Lei¡¯s expression changed drastically as he said, ¡°I do not know anything. All of you should stop asking me. I still have something else to attend to. I will be making a move.¡±

    Big Boss Lei ran towards the main doors of the bar as if he were running for his life.

    ...

    Big Boss Lei walked along thene. He wanted to go back home, but at this moment, a ck cloth bag went over his head. His stomach was kicked a few times.

    Big Boss Lei called out in pain. ¡°Who, who is it? Please spare me... Who is this gentleman? I have not done anything to offend you all. Why do you all have to beat me... Ah!¡±

    A pitiful scream reverberated throughout the entirene, and Big Boss Lei¡¯s right thigh was broken after getting hit with a stick.

    Big Boss Lei was in so much pain that he almost fainted, and at this moment, his cor was tugged, and his entire being was like rubbish as he was dragged away.

    He was thrown onto the ground. The ck bag on his head was opened up. His face was pale as he raised his head up to look up. There was a ck extended version of a luxurious business vehicle that was in front of him. The rear passenger¡¯s door was open, and Yin Muchen, who was dressed in ck from head to toe, was seated inside.

    Yin Muchen crossed his long legs together elegantly. His dark gaze scanned Big Boss Lei¡¯s face. There was a sinister and dark glow in his eyes, and Big Boss Lei could not help but be afraid.

    He moved his thin lips. His deep and charming voice rang out in the air. ¡°Just now, when I was inside the bar, I asked you kindly and politely. You were unwilling to say it, so you¡¯ve forced me to break your leg. How is it? Does it feel good?¡±

    Big Boss Lei immediately begged him for mercy. He said, ¡°President Yin, I was wrong... Let go of me. I am begging you to let me go...¡±

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up and said, ¡°You are willing to speak now?¡±

    ¡°President Yin, ask, I will say whatever I know. I won¡¯t hold back.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± A bodyguard dressed in ck lit a cigarette up for Yin Muchen. Yin Muchen squinted his narrow eyes and took a breath before he slowly said, ¡°Nine years ago, at that time, Yao Xiaozhu was 15 years old. There was a day when I was drunk, and when I woke up in the morning, I found Yao Xiaozhu lying down on my bed. She said that she¡¯d done it with me. She¡¯d said that it was her first time...¡±

    Yin Muchen slowly spat out the mouthful of smoke before he looked over at Big Boss Lei and said, ¡°Hah, speaking about it like this, Yao Xiaozhu actually has two first times. This is so magical. How about you say it; who did she actually give her first time to?¡±

    Big Boss Lei¡¯s face was grey, and he said, ¡°President Yin, Yao Xiaozhu¡¯s first time... was given to me. I have been in a rtionship with her for a long period of time. After that, there were a few days when Yao Xiaozhu was cold towards me randomly. I followed her and realized that...she had stepped into your car...¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Yin Muchen flicked the ashes of the cigarette. He was nonchnt as he nced over at Big Boss Lei¡¯s left leg and said, ¡°Speak carefully, okay? I, Yin Muchen, am not someone that you can fool so easily.¡±

    After Yin Muchen looked at him, Big Boss Lei broke out into goose bumps and said, ¡°President Yin, I will say it. I will say everything... Yao Xiaozhu was cold towards me for a few days, but there was a day when she asked me out to a hotel room. She told me everything. She said...that she wanted to seduce you, but you were too alert. You did not bother with her at all. She was very furious... She even said that she did not sleep with you at all. She only removed all her clothes and slept by your side. The marks on her body were all made by me... Atst, she even said that you slept with someone else. The blood stains also belonged to someone else. This person was, was...¡±

    Big Boss Lei looked at Yin Muchen, and he did not dare to continue on.

    ¡°Who was it?¡± Yin Muchen stepped out of the car, and he bent over. He stretched his hand out to grab onto Big Boss Lei¡¯s cor. He ced the fiery red end of the cigarette by the side of Big Boss Lei¡¯s trousers before slowly saying, ¡°Who was it? Say it quickly.¡±

    Big Boss Lei was fearful as he shouted, ¡°President Yin. I will speak. It was Miss Yin. It was your younger sister, Yin Shuiling!¡±

    Yin Muchen was frozen. Even when he was inside the bar, he had many guesses, but he still did not dare to believe it. How could it be her? How could it be her?

    ¡°President Yin, I have already told you everything that I know. I am speaking the truth. You have to believe me... Yao Xiaozhu said that she saw you kissing Miss Yin while pressing her against the sink inside the kitchen. After that, you carried her upstairs... Yao Xiaozhu said that Miss Yin came out three or four hourster. When she came out, her legs could not cross. There was fresh blood, and...that thing that flowed out...

    ¡°President Yin, you really slept with Miss Yin back then, you slept with Miss Yin when she was 15 years old, she gave her first time to you!¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s defined features were bathed in a sinister air. The loud voice rang in his ears, and it reverberated inside his heart. This kind of feeling could not be described clearly, as if all of the bones in his body were cold.

    In his life, he had never had such a feeling. It was her. It turned out that it was really her. He felt his heart turn both sour and bloated. It was so bloated that he was going to explode.

    When she was 15 years old, he slept with her.

    He¡¯d never known. He thought that it was Yao Xiaozhu.

    What did he do exactly?

    It turned out that he¡¯d had his first time with her!

    Yin Muchen let go of Big Boss Lei¡¯s cor, and he stepped inside the luxurious vehicle. The driver asked, ¡°President, where are we going?¡±

    Where were they going?

    After one hour, the luxurious vehicle stopped before the condominium block. It was the condominium unit that she¡¯d lived in with him when she was 15 years old.

    ...

    He opened the main doors of the condominium unit before going inside. No one had lived in the unit for close to three years already, but the d¨¦cor inside the unit was not changed at all. It was the way it had looked when he left, and it was the way it looked in his memories.

    He was in a blur as he looked at this condominium unit before he walked into the living room. He looked at the familiar carpet beneath his feet. All of his blurry memories were like a tsunami as they came flooding back. That night, nine years ago, it slowly became clear again...

    That night, he was extremely drunk. She was dressed in a nightgown together with a long white winter coat on the outside. Her hair was so long. It was wet because she¡¯d just taken a shower, and there was a gentle fragrance to her hair.

    He went to hug her.

    He even opened his mouth to bite her maroon lips, and he heard her kitten-like crying sound as he scolded her roughly...

    The 15 year old had used her hands and feet to scurry from the floor and run towards the kitchen.

    Yin Muchen slowly walked towards the kitchen. He stood by the side of the counter as he stretched his hand out to touch that chopping board that was hung up on the wall. The sound of her gentle sobbing rang out in his ears ¡ª Older Brother, I will cook a bowl of hangover soup for you...

    Older Brother, can you wait a little longer? I am still too young...

    Yin Muchen did not know how he got upstairs. He pushed the door of the girl¡¯s room open before standing by the side of the desk. Was it here?

    It was here!

    He¡¯d taken her first time.

    Her blood had stained that collection of Xi Mirong essays. Her small face was pale as she cried andughed at the same time. She said ¡ª Older Brother, I am so cold, can you hug me?

    Hug her...

    She was only 15 years old when she gave herself to him. She was afraid and cold, and at that time, he was bullying her as he pleased. She just wanted to be with him.

    She wanted his love and his hug.

    At that time, did he hug her. He could not remember it clearly. Yin Muchen quietly sat down in front of the desk. There was obviously no one in front of him, but he slowly opened his arms up and took the air into his embrace.

    Time froze in this second, and it was just as if he were embracing the 15 year old version of her in his arms.

    Shuiling, Older Brother is hugging you now.

    Sorry.

    This hug waste by 10 whole years.

    ...

    Yin Muchen left the condominium unit. He personally drove over to the Yin family vi. When the fog in his head disappeared, so many things became clear.

    Or maybe the truth was always before his eyes, but he was blindfolded.

    This time, he wanted to reveal the truth personally.

    He would not wrong her again.

    He parked the car before the Yin family vi. He stepped out of the car and went to the back of the vi. He walked over to the flowerpots. Six years ago, when she¡¯d gone to Ennd, the Christmas flowers that she grew had already grown into vines. Yin Muchen slowly stooped down before he stretched his hand out to pluck the Christmas rose.

    He used his hands to dig the mud. The box that she buried underneath the Christmas rose that time, he wanted to have a look right now.

    He wanted to know how many secrets she was hiding.

    He dug the mud for some time, and the box was exposed.

    He took the box out and brushed off the mud.

    He used a small rock to destroy the lock on the box. He opened the box. It was night time right now. The moment he opened the box, the sparkling jewels had a bright shone in the darkness, and it illuminated his handsome and perfect face.

    Yin Muchen emptied all of the contents of the box. How could he not recognize these objects? It was what he¡¯d gifted to...Little Mute.

 Chapter 636 - That Evil Bastard Was Your Own Biological Flesh

    <h4>Chapter 636: That Evil Bastard Was Your Own Biological Flesh</h4>

    Those jewels and diamonds were what he used to coax her...

    Those cheques were what he had given to her as he pressed against the back of her head to ask her to kiss his Adam¡¯s apple....

    These businessnd contracts were what he gave to her after he forced her for thest time...

    Little Mute...

    He¡¯d obviously handed these things over to Little Mute.

    How did she get her hands on them?

    Heh.

    Yin Muchenughed softly, and it turned out that the Little Mute that he cherished warmly for three years, was...her...

    Yin Muchen suddenly thought about the time that they had a good rtionship with one another. He¡¯d found out about Yin De¡¯s indiscretions, and he distanced himself from him. That New Year¡¯s Eve was thest time he went over to her home, and at that time, Yin De asked him for 15 billion US dors. When he left, she hid behind the folding screen, and at that time, she wore a pair of fluffy pink floral shoes and a white fur small shawl. The 15 year old girl was still shy and reserved as she tugged on her skirt hem...

    That day, she was so beautiful, and at that time, he did not understand where her beauty was. It was only now that he knew. That was the first time she stood before him as a woman after he wanted her.

    He¡¯s the one who had made her a woman.

    That day, it was snowing, and she chased after him outside of the house. He told her not to tease him anymore. He told her not to talk about love anymore. Would a 15 year old girl know what love was?

    And it was only now that he found out that it was not that she did not understand what love was; he was the one who did not truly understand.

    Over those three years, how did he totally ignore herpletely?

    He¡¯d brought Lidy into the room, and no matter how many times she knocked on the door, he would not open it... She chased after him as she loudly shouted his name Yin Muchen out. She¡¯d said, ¡°I love him,¡± but he never bothered about her...

    She¡¯d always loved him, but he did not understand her love.

    After that, when she went to Ennd, she sang that song about escaping from the tiger¡¯s mouth. He did not understand after listening to it. She did not know that every moment of loving you was just like a subway that was cruising by quickly. He did not understand that she was a Christmas rose that was chasing after love, and furthermore, he did not know that from when she was 8 years old until she was 18 years old, she gave him ten whole years...

    Yin Muchen looked down as he cupped all the jewels, cheques, andnd lease documents into his hands before firmly taking the items into his embrace. His eyes were wet, and two streams of tears appeared in the corners of his eyes.

    How should he go and cherish her?

    His little mute...

    His Yin Shuiling...

    ...

    Yin Muchen returned back to the Royal Vi the next afternoon. He went into the living room. Yin Shuiling was seated on the carpet by the side of the coffee table as she drewics, and the sunshine from outside the French windows shone onto her entire body. It gave her a warm and pretty glow.

    Yin Muchen walked over and sat down by her side, he stretched both of his arms out to hug onto her soft waist before burying his head into her tender neck. He was gentle and soft as he called her, ¡°Shuiling...¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Yin Shuiling replied.

    Yin Muchen felt her softness and fragrance before embracing her into his arms even more tight. His strength was so intense that he hated that he could not smash her into his bones, ¡°Shuiling, I love you.¡±

    He loved her...

    Yin Shuiling heard his words and ced the pen down. She turned her small head back slowly to look at the man¡¯s handsome face as she said, ¡°Older Brother, if you love me, can you let go of me?¡±

    Let her go...

    Yin Muchen froze.

    Did she really want to leave so much?

    ¡°Older Brother, are you unwilling to do so? But this time, I really want to leave. I have already informed Qingqing, and after a few days, I will move out before going to France.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, can we discuss this matter first?¡±

    Yin Shuiling removed his fingers one by one before grabbing her pen andic paper, standing up, and going upstairs.

    His embrace became empty in an instant.

    He stood on the spot all by himself. The emptiness in his embrace slowly prated his heart, and an invisible feeling of failure and hopelessness slowly infiltrated his body.

    Everything was back in ce, right?

    She left, and he was all by himself again.

    ...

    During the night, Yin Shuiling was in a blur as she opened her eyes. She just moved a bit, and she suddenly realized that the man by her side was not sleeping.

    Yin Muchen propped one of his muscr arms up to hold his head up, and he gently touched her face with the other hand.

    Yin Shuiling was rmed. ¡°Older Brother, why are you not sleeping?¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. There was now ayer of stubble on his chin, This man lost the sharp and elite aura that he had from the corporate world, and in the depths of the night right now, there was only cold and sadness left behind. He was gentle as he gazed into her eyes before heughed softly. ¡°I slept, but I woke up again. You can go and sleep. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head before stretching her hand out to open his palm. She turned her body around, and her back faced him as she slept.

    The man behind her did not move. He did not approach her or move. Yin Shuiling shut her eyes and felt his gaze, and it was so gentle and focused.

    Yin Muchen spent three whole days in the vi. He did not go anywhere else. He only trailed behind her, and would maintain a metre as he looked at her. Yin Shuiling did understand the silence and dark colour in his eyes. Yin Shuiling only knew that he had not slept a wink for the past four days. If a person did not get any sleep, he would suffer a sudden death.

    This night, Yin Shuiling got into bed and said, ¡°Older Brother, close your eyes and sleep for a moment.¡±

    ¡°If I close my eyes, when I wake up, would you be gone?¡± he asked her instead.

    Yin Shuiling did not say anything.

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up as he said, ¡°Since you cannot answer, don¡¯t worry about me. I don¡¯t need to sleep.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not say anything, and she could only bring the nkets over herself as shey down.

    The girl fell asleep very quickly. Yin Muchen looked at her features, and at this moment, his phone rang. He had a brief look and lifted the nkets up to get out of the bed.

    He opened the door and went downstairs. He went to open the doors of the vi.

    There were a few bodyguards dressed in ck guarding the vi. A luxury vehicle was parked on the grass patch. Fan Chengsi had rushed back from Mn Fashion Week looking handsome and suave.

    He was already a famous and popr fashion designer.

    Fan Chengsi wanted to go into the vi, but the bodyguards blocked him from doing so. ¡°All of you give way, I want to see Yin Muchen...¡±

    Yin Muchen opened the door and walked out. He was wearing a ck robe and a ck coat. The cool colourbination reflected the chilly winter air.

    ¡°Young Master Fan, it has been so long since west met. Is there something that you are looking for me for?¡± Yin Muchen waved his subordinates away.

    The bodyguards went away. Fan Chengsi stepped forward quickly and said, ¡°Yin Muchen, you have finallye out. Where is Shuiling? Hand her over. I want to bring her away.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling? Who are you to be bringing her away?¡± Yin Muchenughed coldly.

    Fan Chengsi¡¯s eyes were all red as he said, ¡°Yin Muchen, I have been busy in Mn. It was only this afternoon when I found out about the news of your engagement to Xiao Yao. Since you already have a fianc¨¦, why are you still hanging onto Shuiling and not letting her go? What are you treating Shui Ling as exactly? Is she your young mistress?¡±

    Yin Muchen took two steps forward and walked over to Fan Chengsi¡¯s side. His figure was better than Fan Chengsi¡¯s. He was handsome and mature. Compared to Fan Chengsi, who was 25 years old, his stylish and fashionable looks outshined the younger man¡¯s. He lowered his volume down to coldly ask Fan Chengsi, ¡°Treat her as what? Whether she is a lover or a mistress, she is still willing to be together with me. You would not have thought that I would marry Shuiling right? I, Yin Muchen, when looking for a wife, I would defley look for one that is clean, someone like Shuiling who went inside a hotel room to sleep with you when she was 18 years old before having a sinful bastard together with you. She is a vixen. I would not marry her.¡±

    Vixen?

    Fan Chengsi¡¯s irises contracted, and he was immediately furious as he stared at Yin Muchen. He tugged onto Yin Muchen¡¯s ck coat before he agitatedly cursed him. ¡°Yin Muchen, you really are a bastard! You are the deviant here. You are the number one deviant on this earth! Shuiling is innocent. I have never touched her even once. That child belongs to you!¡±

    Yin Muchen froze entirely, and at this moment, Fan Chengsi¡¯s fist flew over. He staggered a few steps back and said, ¡°Yin Muchen, you¡¯d better listen to this clearly. The bastard child that you are talking about is your own biological child. The easy girl in your eyes is the mother of that child. Shuiling was only 18 years old when she got pregnant with that child, and that child was yours!

    ¡°Yin Muchen, you are such a jerk. You don¡¯t have anything on you to be worthy of Shuiling¡¯s deep love. How did Shuiling fall in love with a man like you? Do you still remember what happened six years ago? Do you need me to remind you. I remember it extremely clearly. The moment you found out about Shuiling¡¯s pregnancy, you pped her, and you spoke so harshly. You said that if you had known that she was so evil from the start, you would not have saved her. You said that you should¡¯ve allowed those men to y with her. Yin Muchen, do you still need me to mention the other things that you did? Shuiling¡¯s child, your own biological flesh, why are you not clear about that inside your heart?

    ¡°Yin Muchen, do you know what is the meaning of being a vixen? How could you use such a term to describe her? I have not touched her. Neither did Jack. Other men also did not, in her life, she only had you alone, did you know that? But what about you then? How many women have you had? Based on what I think, from the start till the end, you are so dirty. You are the number one bastard on earth!

    ¡°But how can this bastard make Shuiling love him so greatly? Even if her father got out of prison, and she was full of grievances, she was unwilling to tell you this secret. She did this to protect you and made herself live feeling so wronged. Was all that worth it?

    ¡°Everything¡¯s great now Yin Muchen. Quickly get married to Xiao Yao. I wish you a happy marriage. Have kids as soon as possible. I am begging you to let go of Shuiling, okay? Shuiling really does notck choices. Jack, myself, and there are so many good men out there waiting for her. Yin Muchen, look at yourself. Who are you considered to be?¡±

    ¡°You are already 34 years old this year. Soon, you will be 40. Don¡¯t you know that you are old? Other than being in love with a young woman and leaving Shuiling with an extremely damaged heart, what are you using topete with us? I am begging you to know your own abilities okay?¡±

    Fan Chengsi¡¯s every word was just like a needle being driven into his brain. He felt pain, and he was in so much pain that his senses were all in overdrive.

    A hot liquid flowed out of his nostrils. He stretched his hand out to feel. It was all blood.

    Bang! He copsed onto thewn.

    He lost everything.

    He knew that he did not have anything anymore.

    His child was gone, and the woman he loved deeply was almost gone now.

    Why did it always end up like this?

    When he did not realize that he possessed all of this, he lost everything.

    ...

    Inside the hospital

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya stood inside the hospital ward. Yin Mucheny down on the bed. He had an IV drip, and there was an oxygen mask over his mouth.

    ¡°Manager Liu, what is wrong with President?¡±

    Liu Caizhe shook his head as he said, ¡°I also do not know. Let¡¯s just wait.¡±

    After that, both of them waited around inside the hospital ward.

 Chapter 637 - Qingqing, I Will Become A Better Person

    <h4>Chapter 637: Qingqing, I Will Be A Better Person</h4>

    Yin Muchen had still not awoken by the next morning. Liu Caizhe stood up and said, ¡°Secretary Hu, stay here. I¡¯m going out to smoke a cigarette.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Hu Ya nodded his head.

    Liu Caizhe walked out of the hospital ward. He headed towards the stairwell and coincidentally met Xiao Yao, who was walking over in his direction. Xiao Yao saw him, and she was very rmed as she said, ¡°Manager Liu, I¡¯ve finally found you. Where is Muchen? I heard that he is sick. I am here to take care of him.¡±

    Liu Caizhe stopped in his tracks, and he looked at Xiao Yao and said, ¡°Miss Xiao, please go back. Muchen does not need you to take care of him.¡±

    After he was done speaking, he walked towards the stairwell.

    ¡°Manager Liu.¡± Xiao Yao continued, ¡°I have always thought that you were an intelligent person. You would think of the long run and know what¡¯s best. You should know what you should and should not do. Muchen needs me, not that lost and disfigured princess.¡±

    Liu Caizhe turned around, and he pondered for a moment before he slowly said, ¡°Miss Xiao, if this was back in the past, I could confirm that you would be more suited for Muchenpared to Miss Yin. At that time, I thought I was very smart, but it wasn¡¯t until now that I realized I have been living like a fool. You and Miss Yin, based on your capabilities, if you are ten marks, then Miss Yin is only one, but, if there is a day that Muchen is in danger and needs help, your ten points have additional conditions and might not even give one point over to Muchen, but as for Miss Yin, she would give everything that she has with her. Her one mark could turn into ten marks.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Xiao Yao was frozen.

    ¡°Miss Xiao, actually, I also have always seen your father as an intelligent person. To get Muchen to agree to a coboration that he is not entirely willing to enter, why not take this chance for Ah Fan. Let Muchen owe you something, Muchen ah. He has always been someone who would repay his debts to those who have helped him. Towards people that have evil intentions, I hope that you make the right decision.¡±

    Liu Caizhe went into the stairwell.

    ...

    Inside the hospital ward, Liu Caizhe walked out, and Hu Ya also stood up. He walked into the bathroom to take a towel out, wanting to help Yin Muchen wipe his face.

    He walked over to the side of the bed. Yin Muchen had already opened his eyes.

    ¡°President, you are awake?¡± Hu Ya was extremely delighted, he quickly stretched his hand out to help Yin Muchen sit up as he said, ¡°President, how do you feel? I will go and get the doctor.¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted his hand up to support his head. He did not say anything, but he stared at Hu Ya quietly.

    Hu Ya froze. Over the past few days, the man had grown ayer of stubble on his chin. The man looked even more elegant and cold than before. The cold, sinister aura seemed to steam out from the depths of his body. He did not say anything, and he was only using his sharp gaze that was akin to a hawk as he looked over at Hu Ya. It was as if he was going to slice through Hu Ya with his gaze.

    Hu Ya never saw Yin Muchen looking like this before. He started to stutter, ¡°President, you...¡±

    ¡°Hah...¡± Yin Muchenughed softly. His voice was extremely hoarse from the stress. He asked, ¡°Secretary Hu? Have you forgotten what the role of a secretary entails?¡±

    Hu Ya: ¡°...¡±

    Liu Caizhe took a smoke break and went back into the hospital ward. He noticed that Hu Ya was standing politely at one side. Yin Muchen had already awoken. He lifted the nkets up and got out of the bed. Liu Caizhe said, ¡°Muchen, you are awake? Secretary Hu, did you call for the doctor already? Muchen is awake already. Why are you not doing anything?¡±

    Liu Caizhe stepped forward to help Yin Muchen.

    But he was unable to touch Yin Muchen¡¯s hand. Bang! Yin Muchen gave Liu Caizhe a p.

    Liu Caizhe crashed into the cupboard, and the corners of his lips were bleeding as he asked, ¡°Ah Chen, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Yin Muchen took one step after another towards Liu Caizhe. There were many scary blood vessels inside his eyes, and even hisrge hands by his sides were kneaded tightly into fists as he said, ¡°You ask what¡¯s wrong with me? Hah, Liu Caizhe, you are still not embarrassed to ask me what¡¯s wrong? Do you need me to remind you about the good things that you have done?¡±

    Liu Caizhe¡¯s eyes widened as he said, ¡°Muchen, you found out about everything?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. I know everything.¡± Yin Muchen nodded his head. He stretched his hand out to grab Liu Caizhe¡¯s cor and pressed him against the wall as he said, ¡°Little Mute is Shuiling! That child was mine! You are really so capable, both you and Secretary Hu are really so capable. You two are the ones I trust the most, but both of you worked with one another to fool me behind my back! Looking at how both me and Shui Ling are in so much pain, looking at how I called my own child a little bastard, looking at me live like a fool for nine whole years, you are happy now? You are happy now!¡±

    ¡°Muchen, sorry, this is my mistake. I always thought that I could mitigate the eventual pain. I thought I was doing all of this for your good...¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha...¡± Yin Muchen broke out into loudughter until he started to cry. There was moisture in his eyes, and he scrunched his handsome face up. He red at Liu Caizhe as he said, ¡°Doing this for my good? Saying this sentence doing it for my good is really the funniest joke that I have ever heard! Am I leading a good life right now? Did you ever think that I could not have a worse lifepared to you? If it wasn¡¯t for you and Liu Caizhe, I would be leading a better life. How did you dare to hide this away from me and help me to make the decision? There were so many choices avable to me, but it was all because you thought that you were doing this for my good, so you have forced me to go on this desperate path.

    ¡°Liu Caizhe, I have always treated you as a friend. I thought that between friends, we should maintain a certain level of distance between one another and give each other respect for our mutualfort. Weren¡¯t you always intelligent and confident? Could you not know what I always wanted to possess? I wanted a home, a home together with Shuiling. It is not that I, Yin Muchen don¡¯t like children, but it is because Shuiling is unable to get pregnant, so I do not dare to think about it. I, Yin Muchen, am already 34 years old this year. Could I actually not be qualified to be a father now?

    ¡°Liu Caizhe, this is what you did for my own good? I am not well at all right now. The girl appeared in my life when I was 18 years old, and she gave me warmth. I actually wanted to use my life to protect her, but now, everything is ruined. I have made her life so unfortunate!¡±

    Yin Muchen let go of Liu Caizhe. Liu Caizhe slid down onto the floor, and he was extremely regretful as he said, ¡°Mu Chen, I am sorry... I am really so sorry...¡±

    Other than saying sorry, he had nothing else to say.

    Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to touch his face before he said, ¡°Hand in your resignation tomorrow. For the rest of my life, I do not want to see you again. Also, for you..¡± Yin Muchen pointed at Hu Ya and said, ¡°I think you do not know what a secretary should do at all. I will punish you and scale you six grades down, and you can start afresh from the lowest level in thepany.¡±

    ...

    Yin Muchen went back to the vi. He opened the main doors and rushed inside as he said, ¡°Shuiling, Shuiling, where are you?¡±

    Therge vi was empty and quiet. Only the sound of his voice reverberated inside. Yin Muchen had a look around his surroundings and rushed upstairs. He opened the door, ¡°Shuiling, Shui...¡±

    There was no one inside the room. Yin Shuiling was not around. The nkets on the bed were neat and tidy. Nothing was missing inside the room. Yin Muchen walked over to the closet, and saw that she had not taken a single piece of clothing, but heric book was gone. She¡¯d taken it away with her.

    All of the energy in Yin Muchen¡¯s body was sucked away. He did not have strength in him as hey back on the wall and panted for his breath. Shuiling has left. She¡¯s really gone...

    Yin Muchen froze for a few seconds before he headed out the door.

    He stepped into the Rolls Royce, and he dialed Ning Qing¡¯s number.

    The call was connected very quickly. Ning Qing¡¯s voice came over from the other end. ¡°Hello, Older Brother Yin...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Ning Qing, is Shuiling with you?¡±

    Ning Qing froze for a few seconds before she said, ¡°Yeah, she is with me, but Older Brother Yin, Shuiling does not want to see you.¡±

    Yin Muchen hung up immediately, and he stepped down on the elerator to speed towards the Lu family vi.

    ...

    The car stopped on thewn in front of the vi. He opened the door and stepped out before loudly saying, ¡°Shuiling, I want to see you. Can youe out now?¡±

    Nobody answered.

    The main doors of the vi did not open up.

    ¡°Shuiling, I know you can hear me. I will be right here waiting for you. If you do note out, I will not leave.¡±

    Inside the vi, Yin Shuiling stood by the windows. The gentle early spring breeze blew over. It was just like a gentle hand brushing past her face. She leaned against the window and felt the greatness of nature.

    ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t you feel cold standing here?¡± At this moment, Ning Qing walked over.

    Yin Shuiling had a warm, gentle smile on her face as she said, ¡°I am not cold.¡± As she spoke, she stretched her hand out to touch Ning Qing¡¯s stomach that was already showing. She continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just two months? Why are you already showing?¡±

    Ning Qing smiled and said, ¡°Because this time, it is a pair of twins.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Yin Shuiling was extremely surprised. She cupped Ning Qing¡¯s stomach with both of her hands before jealously saying, ¡°That¡¯s great, Qingqing! You are really so lucky.¡±

    Ning Qing held Yin Shuiling¡¯s small, cold hands as she said, ¡°Shuiling, you can also do it. It is still the same thing. Medical technology is very advanced right now. As long as you are willing.¡±

    ¡°Can I really?¡± Yin Shuiling had an uncertain expression on her face.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ning Qing nodded her head confidently, then continued, ¡°Shuiling, no matter where you go, you are not alone. You still have me, as long as you call, I will be by your side.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Qingqing.¡±

    ¡°Between us, you don¡¯t have to say thank you.¡± Ning Qing had a look at the small luggage bag by the corner of the wall, and she said, ¡°Are you sure that you are going to leave tomorrow morning? Going off to France?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I want to go out to have a look. Qingqing, upon my return, I will be a better person.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, I believe you. Actually, you are someone who is gentle outside and strong on the inside. No matter what troublese your way, nothing can stop you from growing. You onlye out of it more and more brave.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head and said, ¡°Qingqing, in the uing Tomb Sweeping Festivals I will trouble you to go over to my mother, father, and Aunty¡¯s tomb to pray. Bring them some flowers for me.¡±

    Ning Qing curled the corners of her lips up as she said, ¡°Shuiling, you did not forget right?¡±

    ¡°No, I did not forget. I did not forget that it was Aunty who caused my mother¡¯s death. Simrly, I did not forget that I was the one who stabbed my father to death. You told me this. Older Brother got engaged to Xiao Yao because of that disk. I know all of this. There was a long period of time that my mind was in a huge mess. I was unwilling to think of those things because I did not get it. I do not know who was the one who owed the other party, and I didn¡¯t know where I fit into this all. Qingqing, I need some time to let go. This city that¡¯s given me so much sadness, I want to leave it.¡±

    Ning Qing stretched her hand out to hug Yin Shuiling, and she said, ¡°I understand. Hand everything to time. Everything will get better.¡±

    Yin Shuiling also stretched her arm out to hug Ning Qing back.

    ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother Yin has been downstairs for the entire time. Do you really n not to see him for thest time?¡±

    Yin Shuiling fluttered her long, thickshes. She was silent for a minute before she said, ¡°Qingqing, can I borrow something from you?¡±

    ...

    Yin Muchen waited until nine at night, the main doors of the vi that were in front of his eyes finally opened, and Yin Shuiling walked out.

 Chapter 638 - Shuiling, Are You Ever Going To Return?

    <h4>Chapter 638: Shuiling, Are You Ever Going To Return?</h4>

    Upon seeing this small face that he missed so much, Yin Muchen quickly stepped forward, and he stretched his hand out to embrace Yin Shuiling. He was greedy as he sniffed the fragrance on her body, and he said, ¡°Shuiling, you came out. I knew that you would definitelye out.¡±

    Yin Shuiling gently hugged his waist as she said, ¡°Older Brother, you have lost some weight.¡±

    ¡°Did I get slimmer? If you like me being plumper, I would let myself gain some weight. Shuiling, go home with me.¡± Yin Muchen bent over to bring Yin Shuiling up into his arms, and he brought her towards the Rolls Royce.

    He wanted to open the front passenger seat door, but Yin Shuiling stopped him and said, ¡°Older Brother, go to the back seat.¡±

    Yin Muchen pursed his thin lips together as he looked at her.

    ¡°Older Brother,¡± Yin Shuiling used both of her small hands to cup his handsome face, as she said, ¡°You know that I¡¯m not going back home with you. Thest time we are seeing one another, don¡¯t throw a tantrum, okay? Let us speak with one another properly.¡±

    Thest meeting...

    Yin Muchen¡¯s eyes immediately turned red.

    He opened the door to the backseat and gently ced her inside, then he also got in.

    ...

    The sound of both their breaths could be heard clearly inside the quiet car. Yin Muchen slowly bent his body down and nested his head on her thighs.

    He brought his hand to her t stomach before he gently kissed it.

    Yin Shuiling lowered her gaze to watch. Her eyes immediately became wet. She stretched her hand out to cover her mouth, but the hot beads of tears were still falling down her face, then they fell onto his cheeks.

    Yin Muchen froze for a moment before hugging her small waist tight. He buried his face deep into her waist. He trembled as he said, ¡°Did you n to hide this from me for my entire life and cry secretly by yourself?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s irises contracted, and she said, ¡°Older Brother, you found out?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I found out. Actually, Shuiling, you don¡¯t have to do this. I don¡¯t need you to do this. The child belonged to both of us. He is also mine. I was once a father, and no matter whether it was me...who made him go, he should have heard his father tell him that he was sorry. He should have heard...that his father loves him.¡±

    Yin Shuiling stretched her hand out to touch his face. She felt some moisture; this man was crying.

    ¡°Older Brother...¡± She wanted tofort him, but after she opened her mouth, she did not know what to say.

    That child was her wound for her entire life. She had yet to recover from it herself. How could she console someone else?

    ¡°So Shuiling, you only had me, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head. She was thinking of the past. Those times that were so painful made her tears flow non stop, but she curled the corners of her lips up into a smile. Her tears made her look like a pretty flower as she said, ¡°My first man was Older Brother. Older Brother liked to call me Little Mute. I bore a child for Older Brother in the past. Over the three years when I was in Ennd, I did not sleep with any man... That person who said that he loved to sleep with me was Older Brother. That person who asked me to take contraceptive pills was also Older Brother. That person that asked me to use my mouth was also Older Brother... Older Brother did not know how much of a joke he was. You said that your abilities were bad. You said that you wanted to kill yourself, and you were jealous of yourself... I learned how to drawics to remember Older Brother. I learned how to cook because of Older Brother. I felt that I had to keep up with Older Brother¡¯s footsteps because I always felt that I was too young... My entire world was all about Older Brother. Older Brother, I said that I loved you, or maybe it was because you never understood my love, but I did not lie to you before.¡±

    Yin Muchen pinned hisrge hand on her waist and firmly held onto her. He started to sob out loud. He was a 34 year old man, but at this moment, he buried himself in her embrace as he sobbed like a helpless child.

    Sorry...

    Shuiling, I am sorry...

    In his entire life, the person whom he wanted to fail the least, he¡¯d nned everything around this person, and he once was depressed, jealous, and lost because of this person. He had her a very long long time ago.

    But it was only that he did not know for the entire time.

    Yin Shuiling stretched her hand out to wipe her tears, but the more she tried to wipe them away, the more tears flowed. She continued, ¡°Older Brother, I love you. I would never regret it, but now, I am really sick. I want to let go of your hand to have a look outside. I want to have a look at the world without you. Older Brother, can you allow me to do so? Can I leave freely?¡±

    They were in love with one another for so many years, and their love was unable to be measured with time. This love was mixed together with so much frustrations and sadness. It was too heavy, and after they came to a time like today, letting go was the result.

    She wanted him to let go...

    She wanted to be free...

    Yin Muchen raised his head up. He used his hand to cup the girl¡¯s face before using nudging her nose with his. He was unable to tell whose tears he felt on his face. The tears were so wet and so hot. ¡°Shuiling, did you know, actually, you are someone who is extremely direct. When you wanted to leave me, you would not care about anything else. You would use everything you had to love, and now that you do not want to love anymore. Everything that you are saying is to deny me from retreating. What can I use to persuade you to stay? How should I save this love of ours?¡±

    Yin Shuiling stretched both of her small hands out to hug his neck. She kissed his thin lips as she said, ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t say anything then. Don¡¯t do anything either. Just kiss me; kiss me properly.¡±

    Yin Muchen cupped her small face and used his thumbs to caress the tears on her face, and he opened his mouth to suck on her small lips.

    Then he should kiss her properly.

    The farewell kiss.

    Yin Shuiling took the initiative to cooperate with his kiss. She even used her small tongue to tease him. With both hands, she pulled the corner of his shirt out from his trousers before touching him.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s breathing became hurried, and with a hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°Babe, what do you want to do?¡±

    After they were done, it was already four in the morning. Yin Shuiling stepped out of the car and went into the Lu family vi. Yin Muchen¡¯s clothes were dishevelled as hey back against the back seat, and the entire car was full of hot steam, sweet and musty.

    He took his phone out, and there was a message from Liu Caizhe ¡ª Muchen, I got into your phone a while back and blocked Miss Yin¡¯s number.

    Yin Muchen switched on the setting in his phone, and as he expected, Yin Shuiling¡¯s old number was left there.

    He unblocked the number. Ding, ding! There were a few hundred additional messages and phone calls simultaneously appearing on his phone.

    These were all from three years ago.

    He used one hand to hold onto the cigarette to smoke before hey his head against the back seat, and he looked at each message carefully ¡ª

    Older Brother, I have already given myself over to you. 15 years old, it is very embarrassing, and I am in so much pain, but as long as Older Brother is happy, I would be happy, in the future. Can you treat me well...

    Older Brother, I know that I should not ask this, but what is going on between you and Yao Xiaozhu? Is Older Brother dating her? But... but...Older Brother, I don¡¯t dare to ask you to take responsibility for me, but all of them said...that after doing that...we have to get married in the future. Older Brother, I want to be your bride...

    Older Brother, on thest day of the old year, why did you stay behind to have dinner at home? After you left, I bravely told my parents that I did not like Mu Yunfan. I said that the person I like is Older Brother, but my mother immediately gave me a p... My parents even locked me up inside my room, and they did not allow me to contact Older Brother anymore... Older Brother, I am really so upset and so fearful. Can you take me away? I want to leave with Older Brother...

    Older Brother, I called you for three whole years, but you did not pick up even once. I think that you would probably not read this message. Older Brother, my mother has left, and I did not manage to see her for thest time... These past few days, I¡¯ve been having nightmares. In my dreams, my mother would always strangle my neck. She asked me what I was doing at night... I did not dare to say. I did not dare to tell her that I was doing it with Older Brother... Older Brother, I really miss you. If youe to see me right now, I would consider forgiving you. That day inside the car, you asked me to duck my head to cry...

    Older Brother, there is a problem with my father¡¯spany. My father asked me to go and beg you, but both your secretary and manager did not allow me to see you... Older Brother, can you understand me? I don¡¯t have my mother with me anymore, and now, my father is going to disappear soon. These three years, I have been in a cold war with them for the past three years because of you. I did not speak to them for three years. I don¡¯t like them to be so forceful, and they would always try to make use of you...But Older Brother, they are the parents that gave me life. Can I beg you?

    Yin Muchen read all of the hundreds of messages. His phone slid down onto the seat, and he used his right hand that was holding on to the cigarette to cover his own face. Hot tears were weaving through his fingers.

    Those three years, she was so lonely and helpless.

    And it was only now that he knew.

    Ning Qing said that he would probably never know how regretful she felt towards her own parents, and now, he also found out.

    She gave herself to him, and she was not filial towards her parents for a single day. She did not love herself properly for a single day.

    His left hand that was ced on the chair suddenly touched something ice-cold. He picked it up. It was that red string that had the ring as a pendant. She had left it behind just now.

    Yin Muchen was in a daze when the main doors of the Lu family vi opened with a loud Bang! Yin Shuiling and Ning Qing walked out, and Yin Shuiling held a small luggage bag in her hands. Ning Qing was bidding farewell to her before Yin Shuiling stepped into the Lu family¡¯s car, and the car drove off, probably to the airport.

    She left.

    Yin Shuiling really left

    Yin Muchen threw the cigarette butt onto the ground, and he held the ring in his hands as he ran after the car, ¡°Shuiling...¡±

    ...

    There were not too many cars on the road in the morning. The neon lights were still shining by the side of the road. The driver looked through the rear view mirror and had a look at the back as he said, ¡°Miss Yin, President Yin is chasing after us.¡±

    Yin Shuiling perched herself by the side of the car windows to look back. The man was really chasing after the car, and his entire face was covered in tears.

    The driver reduced speed and cruised slowly. Yin Shuiling opened the window of the car, and Yin Muchen ran over to the side of the car. While he ran after the car, he saaskedid, ¡°Shuiling, do you really want to leave? Are you really leaving this time?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Shuiling looked at the man¡¯s red eyes as she nodded her head.

    Yin Muchen raised his eyelids up, but the tears still flowed. His voice was quivering as he said, ¡°How many years? Can you tell me how many years you¡¯ll be gone?¡±

    Yin Shuiling shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Yin Muchen firmly held the window. The neon streetmps shone down on his face and highlighted all of his sadness and hopelessness, and he asked the question that had persisted inside his heart. ¡°Shuiling, are you ever going to return?¡±

 Chapter 639 - Bao Bao Bei Bei

    <h4>Chapter 639: Bao Bao Bei Bei</h4>

    Was she stilling back?

    He was the most afraid that she would go off and note back.

    Yin Shuiling was quiet as she looked at him, and she did not say a word.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s face was covered in tears as he said, ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t treat me like this, okay? Is this how you are choosing to punish me? I found out about everything, but you are unwilling to give me a chance to make up for my mistakes...

    ¡°Shuiling, I was wrong, I will apologize to you. For the past few years, it¡¯s all been my fault... I should have realized that you were Little Mute sooner. I should not have given you that p. I also should not have said that our child...was a bastard child... I should not have raped you. I should not have insulted you and called you a vixen... Let me confess to you. I didn¡¯t want to bring you to gain your beautiful face back because I was afraid that you would be prettier. I did not want to let you go shopping with Ning Qing because I wanted to be the only person in your life. I also deleted the messages from Pudding because I did not want you to fly off. I only wanted you to apany me...

    ¡°Shuiling, I was the selfish one. Ning Qing was right. My love is sick. My love is only about dominating and taking control... Shuiling, don¡¯t leave, okay? I do not dare to act that way anymore. I really do not dare to treat you like this anymore. I will change. I will change all of my bad habits...

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me. I am begging you not to leave me... Shuiling, I am begging you now..¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes were wet. She lifted her gaze towards the driver as she said, ¡°Speed up.¡±

    The driver nodded his head and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The driver stepped down on the elerator and sped up. Yin Muchen used all of his energy to chase after the car. He firmly grabbed the window and did not want to let go.

    The people walking along the streets all looked over. A man dressed in a suit was chasing after the car as he sobbed like a child.

    ¡°Shuiling, okay, you can leave, but bring this ring along with you...¡± Yin Muchen stuffed the ring into her small hand and said, ¡°You said that things gifted to you belong to you now. Don¡¯t return it to me...¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not want it, and she pushed the ring that he stuffed over to her back.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s face was full of sadness. His entire word was copsing, and she was not even willing to take his ring. She had decided to forget him and lead a new life.

    No.

    How could she forget him?

    Yin Muchen firmly held onto her small hand and the ring as he said, ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother forgot to tell you, Older Brother loves you. I really love you very very much... ever since the moment I saw you, you were basking in sunshine as you stepped down from the staircase, and it was with that nce that I fell in love with you...¡±

    Yin Shuiling took a breath through her reddened nose before she removed therge hand that he ced on the window of the car finger by finger. She worked hard to put a bright smile on her face before she softlyughed. ¡°Older Brother, goodbye.¡±

    Older Brother, goodbye.

    He was forced to let go of her, and the car cruised off into the distance.

    ¡°Shuiling!¡± Yin Muchen let out a deep growl, and he looked at the back of the car that was going off before he knelt down on the sidewalk.

    Shuiling...

    His Shuiling.

    She has finally left him.

    Yin Muchen held onto the ring that she did not want. He embraced the ring against his chest as he broke out into loudughter. Actually there was something that he had not told her. After she left, what was he going to do?

    He only had her in his world, but he had never thought of having a look at the world without her presence...

    And now she¡¯s thrown him away; how was he going to live?

    He was already deeply in love. In the long days after that, in the days without her, how was he going to continue living on?

    ...

    Three yearster

    France

    The red vi had a romantic French colour scheme to it. The walls were adorned with circles of flowers in red, yellow, and white...

    It was in the prime of spring.

    There was a 100 square footwn in front of the vi. A pink Lamborghini was parked on thewn. Yin Shuiling was learning how to park her car.

    ¡°Mummy, there is only half an mm of space behind you...¡± A crisp male voice rang out in the air.

    Bang! The back of the Lamborghini crashed directly into the side of the fountain before she switched off the engine.

    ¡°Oh oh...¡± The young girl by the side of the young boy was dazed. She raised her head up to look at Yin Shuiling, who had already pushed the door open, as she said, ¡°Mummy, you seem to have screwed up again.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was dressed in a suit today. She had a pink sleeveless top on. Although the design was simple, there was a ribbon belt in the back. It made her beautiful back look visible at times. She was wearing white slim-cut pants. She had a pair of white crystal shoes. The young and fashionable suit made her look experienced and attractive.

    Yin Shuiling was 27 years old. She had a head of dark luscious hair that had already grown long. She tied it up into a flower bun. Her fringe was put up, and her small intricate face that was expertly chiseled was exposed. The scar on her right cheek was gone. Her skin was smooth and fair like an egg white, and her maroon lips were red and attractive. She had a pair of attractive monolids, and the moment she appeared, she could make the prettiest flowers lose their lustre.

    Yin Shuiling, who was 27 years old, was truly like a rose that was in full bloom.

    Yin Shuiling walked over to both children. She stooped down, and her gaze was fearful as she did not dare to look at the little boy¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Sorry Bao Bao... Mummy screwed up again.¡±

    Little Bao Bao who was two and a half years old, was dressed in a white shirt and a ck jumper. He looked exactly like a young gentleman. He shrugged his shoulders as he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have already gotten used to it. It is your 208th time crashing into the fountain.¡±

    It would¡¯ve been fine had he not brought this up. The moment he said it, Yin Shuiling immediately felt guilty. Did this young chap have to have such a good memory?

    ¡°Bao Bao, Mummy takes half of the responsibility for crashing the car, but half of it belongs to you. Mummy did not understand when you said half an mm.¡±

    Having such a Mummy that had this level of intelligence, Bao Bao had no other choice but to look up at the sky as he said, ¡°Mummy, doesn¡¯t know that half an mm means half a millimetre?¡±

    Half a millimetre?

    Half an mm?

    Yin Shuiling was about to vomit blood. This son of hers has grown up in France and could speak English from then on. Forget about that; could millimetre have such an abbreviation?

    Furthermore, she did not have any context with numbers. Half a millimetre, how long was that?

    Yin Shuiling looked at the small face of her son. He really seemed as if he came out of the same mould from someone, forget about looking alike. The two and a half year old boy had such high intelligence. He had a natural talent for numbers. She did not know who he inherited it from.

    ¡°Bao Bao, next time, you don¡¯t have to spend so much energy. Just tell Mummy that I am going to crash soon and ask me to stop quickly, Mummy would stop then right?¡±

    At this moment, Little Bao Bao could not stop rolling his eyes as he said, ¡°Okay then, Mummy, me it all on me.¡±

    Little Bao Bao turned around and went into the vi.

    Little Bei Bei looked at the back profile of her older brother before stretching her small pink hand out to grab Yin Shuiling¡¯s trousers. ¡°Mummy, you seemed to have disappointed Older Brother again.¡±

    Yin Shuiling drooped her gaze to look at her young daughter. Little Bao Bao and Little Bei Bei were fraternal twins. Little Bao Bao was born five minutes early, so he was the Older Brother, and Little Bei Bei was the younger sister.

    If Little Bao Bao was someone¡¯s miniature version, then Little Bei Bei was her miniature version. She was pink and cute like a piece of jade, and she was a young beauty herself.

    ¡°Bei Bei, it¡¯s fine. Older Brother will get used to disappointment. Later, Mummy¡¯s going to make the green tea biscuits he likes. He will get better very quickly.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Little Bei Bei walked over to the side of the Lamborghini. She wore a pink princess dress. There was a pair of white socks climbing her small legs. Her skin was pinkish and fair, and it was so supple. Herrge eyes were sparkling like ck grapes. The moment she blinked her eyes, she could wow everyone with her cuteness. She stretched her hand out to touch therge dent on the car. She pouted her small pink lips, feeling wronged. Herrge eyes were sparkling with a moist glow, as she said, ¡°Mummy, did you think about Xiao Lan¡¯s feelings? Xiao Lan feels pain after getting banged up. It is going to cry now.¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at the tears in her daughter¡¯s eyes. She pondered, Little Bao Bao inherited all of someone¡¯s good points, but why did Little Bei Bei have to inherit all of her bad points?

    Did she love to cry so much when she was young?

    ¡°Bei Bei, be good. Don¡¯t cry. Mummy will hug you.¡± Yin Shuiling carried Little Bei Bei in her arms as she said, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. Xiao Lan has arge wound on her butt. Mummy will go and repair it tomorrow.¡±

    Little Bei Bei felt wronged as she perched herself on the shoulders of her Mummy. Her small nose was red as she sobbed. Her long eyshes were curled just as if they were drawn in. She coyly said, ¡°Mummy, why do you always have to bully our Xiao Lan?¡±

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    Inside the room

    Bao Bao sat down at his desk, and he took out his notebook to write in his diary.

    A normal two and a half year old boy would not even recognize alphabets and numbers like 1, 2, 4...but half a year ago, he was already able to start writing his own diary.

    His words were extremely neat as he wrote them stroke by stroke, and even his posture as he sat down was extremely perfect ¡ª

    Daddy, Mummy crashed the car again. Mummy is so dumb, she does not even know the meaning of half an mm, I think even if I shout out half a millimetre, Mummy would still not be able to understand it. She would still crash the car.

    Ay, Daddy, I already do not have any hopes for Mummy anymore. Ever since I was one and a half years old, Mummy would bring me and my younger sister to go shopping, and after that, she would not know the way back home. She would bring us to go around half of France. I was entirely disappointed in her since then.

    Daddy, I am only curious, how did Mummy give birth to me? I think I must resemble you, Daddy.

    But Daddy, Mummy is so dumb, so why did you fall in love with her in the first ce?

    Daddy, I am so tired. When will youe over to take your woman back?....

    Bao Bao was done writing in his diary. He locked his diary in his drawer. He took the small, thin notebook from his desk before typing two letters into the search bar ¡ª SK.

    Very quickly, there were many news articles.

    Bao Bao had a look at them carefully before he clicked on a piece of news to read it.

    The news headline was ¡ª SK President, the new magnate in the finance industry Yin Muchen has recently acquired France¡¯s traditional business, Ink Fragrance. Yin Muchen wille over to observe the operations of Ink Fragrance tomorrow...

    Bao Bao¡¯s eyes lit up. He typed Ink Fragrance into the search bar before opening up the map, and he remembered the address of Ink Fragrance.

    Knock, knock. The sound of someone rang out in the air, and a tiny figure appeared by the side of the door.

    ¡°Older Brother, Mummy is asking you toe downstairs to eat green tea biscuits.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will go over in a bit.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Little Bei Bei turned around and went downstairs.

    ...

    Inside the kitchen, Joan was dressed in a white maid¡¯s attire and held onto a tray of green tea leaves as she said, ¡°Madam, these are the fresh tea leaves that I picked today morning. I will go and prepare them now.¡±

    ¡°There is no need, Joan, I will go and prepare them.¡±

    Joanughed and said, ¡°Madam, you made Little Young Master angry again.¡±

    Yin Shuiling quickly wiped her sweat away. How did everyone know about this?!

 Chapter 640 - There Has Been No Woman Who Was Able To Control Him

    <h4>Chapter 640: There Has Been No Woman Who Was Able To Control Him</h4>

    Yin Shuiling was embarrassed as she blinked her eyes, then she took the green tea into her hands. She was arrogant and chose to ignore this question.

    Joan had a kind smile on her face.

    Yin Shuiling put on a pair of gloves to stir fry some vegetables. Little Bei Bei ran down from upstairs. She stood by Yin Shuiling¡¯s side, and she had to work very very hard to look at Mummy¡¯s attractive face as she said, ¡°Mummy, Older Brother said that he wille down a littleter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Bei Bei is so awesome.¡± Yin Shuiling bent down to kiss Little Bei Bei¡¯s small face.

    ¡°Mummy is also awesome. Bei Bei will also kiss Mummy.¡± Little Bei Bei went on her tiptoes to kiss Yin Shuiling.

    Joan looked onto such a warm and loving scene, and the smile on her face got even more apparent.

    After frying the green tea leaves, Yin Shuiling started to make the dough, before she kneaded it into different shapes. Both mother and daughter stood together with one another, and Joan took a small bowl for Little Bei Bei to knead the dough mixture.

    ¡°Mummy, let¡¯s knead one in the shape of Older Brother.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    After two minutes, both of them were done making shapes. ¡°Three, two, one....¡± Both of them looked at one another¡¯s creations.

    The moment they looked at one another¡¯s work, ¡°Pfft!¡±, both mother and daughter broke out intoughter.

    Yin Shuiling made a small version of Bao Bao, and his small lips were pouted very high up, looking very haughty.

    Bei Bei also made a small Bao Bao. There were three deep lines on his forehead, meaning that he frequently had a frown on his face.

    Both mother and daughter looked one another in the eye, and they had a chemistry beyond words.

    At this moment, ¡°Mummy, Younger Sister, what are you doing?¡± Little Bao Bao came down.

    Both mother and daughter quickly stuffed the dough back into the pile. She had a bright smile on their faces as she said, ¡°Older Brother, we were not doing anything, Mummy is making green tea biscuits for you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Bao Bao, go and sit on the sofa quickly. I have already asked Joan to make some fruit juice for us. The green tea biscuits will be ready very quickly.¡± Yin Shuiling tried to win his favour.

    Little Bao Bao looked at the behaviour of both his mother and younger sister, before...he shook his head. Ay!

    They were so childish.

    Little Bei Bei said, ¡°Mummy, Older Brother seems to look down on us.¡±

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡± After she was done serving the older one, she had to coax the younger one. Why did she have to bear others¡¯ expressions in her entire life?!

    Wah wah.

    ...

    Two dayster, Yin Shuiling held onto a document before she hurriedly ran into Bao Bao¡¯s room as she said, ¡°Bao Bao, Mummy has aic exhibition today. I wille back veryte at night, you should take care of your younger sister Bei Bei.¡±

    ¡°I got it, Mummy. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Bao Bao waved his hands.

    Yin Shuiling was going to bete. Her assistant, Xiao Fang, was waiting downstairs, and she changed into high-heeled shoes as she rushed out the door.

    Little Bao Bao noticed that Yin Shuiling was gone. He quickly opened the door, and he walked over to Little Bei Bei¡¯s room.

    Little Bei Bei¡¯s room was decorated in a magical princess pink, and at this moment, Little Bei Bei was awake. She sat on the small bed as she kneaded both of her small fists together to rub her own eyes. She was in a blur as she looked at Little Bao Bao.

    ¡°Older Brother, where is Mummy?¡±

    ¡°Mummy went to work today. She asked me to take care of you. Younger sister, let¡¯s go. Older Brother will bring you out to y today.¡±

    ¡°Go out and y? But Mummy said that there are many bad uncles outside. I don¡¯t like to go out and y.¡±

    ¡°Younger sister, it¡¯s fine. Joan will drive and bring us out. Older Brother is protecting you. Don¡¯t you like to eat rainbow candy? Mummy is not around today. I will secretly buy a piece for you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Little Bei Bei scrambled off of the bed as she said, ¡°Older Brother, then I want a very very big piece of rainbow candy.¡±

    Little Bei Bei used her small hands to draw the candy out.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s not a problem.¡± Little Bao Bao made an OK with his hands.

    ...

    In the Fragrant Ink Skyscraper

    This was a tall building in the city centre in Paris, France. It was a bright and sparkling day, and the ss doors of the building were open from both sides. The high level executives in thepany were dressed smartly as they stood by two sides, lined up in rows, and they were weing their new owner today.

    A few youngdies were standing in the back and could not help but turn their heads to look out as they said, ¡°Why is President noting over yet?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is so exciting. In the past three years, the person that swept through the financial world and formally turned from the new power in finance into a true mogul in the financial world, Yin Muchen. He is a legend of a generation. I have admired him for a long time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not all. I heard that he looks as handsome as a piece of jade. His aura is spectacr. He is 37 years old and has not married. He is the true diamond level boss.¡±

    ¡°I even heard that in the past three years, there hasn¡¯t been a woman who could get near him, other than work for him. It is just work. His entire body has an aura that is exquisite, and privately, everyone calls him an ice sculpture because he does not have a smile for anyone.¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh, the more you talk about him, the more excited I get. What would this man be like?¡±

    ¡°Shh, stop talking. Look over quickly; he is here!¡±

    Three ck vehicles stopped, and the vehicle in the middle was an extended version of a Lincoln. Ma Rui stepped out from the front passenger seat. He was Yin Muchen¡¯s new secretary.

    Ma Rui walked over to the back to open the back door. Punctuated by everyone ¡®s bated breaths, a pair of shining ck handmade leather shoes stepped out.

    What followed was two long legs and a ck slim-cut suit. The man¡¯s legs were very long, and he made the suit end above his ankles. His slim and exquisite ankles were exposed. What came after that was a dark blue shirt. He did not have a tie on, and one of his shirt¡¯s buttons was unbuttoned, exposing the man¡¯s exquisite corbones and healthy skin tone.

    Yin Muchen was here.

    The three years did not leave too many marks on this man. He had a short head of hair and deep sideburns. His extremely sharp, knife-cut features were all apparent, and he was still the handsome man that made a woman fall in love with him at first nce.

    But these past three years made him even sharper, and his killing aura became more apparent in the corporate world. The gaze that he looked at others with was both cold and deep, as if he could look through a person while battling them at the same time.

    He rejected someone a thousand miles away with his coldness.

    The previous boss of Fragrant Ink Skyscraper stepped forward and stretched his hand out, ¡°President Yin, how are you?¡±

    Yin Muchen shook his hand before taking a step forward, heading into the Fragrant Ink Skyscraper first.

    A few beautiful youngdies looked at the man who was leading the pack. There were too many people, and they were unable to have a clear look. They could only feel that the man¡¯s steps wererge and firm, and every step that he took created a gust of cold water.

    They still wanted to continue watching. The man had already gotten into the VIP lift, and he brought along the high level executives along with him as he headed up to the meeting room on the 32nd floor.

    ¡°Older Sister Yan, you are allowed to go in to take minutes. We are begging you to go in and take some photographs for us. We are begging you.¡±

    Older Sister Yan was the head of the administrative department. During this meeting, she was only worthy of going in to take minutes, and she looked at the sea of these faces that looked smitten and in love. Older Sister Yan nodded her head and said, ¡°I will try my best.¡±

    ...

    Inside the meeting room

    The d¨¦cor of the elegant ck and white room gave it a cold aura. The long rectangr meeting table had a few high level executives seated around it. The meeting room was very quiet, and they could even hear the sound of a pin drop.

    Older Sister Yan politely stood in an obscure corner to take minutes. The Marketing Head did a quarterly sales report first, and everyone was secretly observing the man seated at the chairman¡¯s position. They noticed that the man had a small frown on his face.

    Everyone looked at one another and was already fearful.

    After that, the head of the design department that did a demonstration of the new design. Ma Rui took the draft designs over from the design manager and handed it over to the man. The design manager was about to speak, and the man in the chairman¡¯s position lifted his firm chin up and said, ¡°You are letting me see something like this?¡±

    The design manager immediately crashed into Yin Muchen¡¯s deep gaze, and his scalp was numb as he said, ¡°President, I...¡±

    Phew. Yin Muchen threw the draft design over to the design manager as he said, ¡°Right now, the women of this generation have already turned into the main consumers. When they choose to purchase a bag, they first look at the design of the bag, then look at the quality of the craftsmanship. You let me see this draft. Are you trying to brush off those women, or are you trying to fool me? I will give you two days¡¯ time. If you are unable toe up with a design that I am satisfied with, then you can get lost.¡±

    The design manager was already shivering in fear. Those design drafts already flew towards his direction, and it was together with a strong force of strength and wind. It blew against his face and only made him feel pain.

    Older Sister Yan quickly stepped forward to bend down to pick up the papers that were on the floor. She snuck a peek at Yin Muchen. The curtains by the French windows were not drawn. The bright rays of sunshine gave him an elegant glow, but his gaze was serious and fierce, and he had a coldness to him that wasing from the depths of his bones.

    Older Sister Yan had a nce at him before quickly lowering her head.

    Yin Muchen squinted his narrow eyes to look over at the marketing manager in front as he said, ¡°The previous quarter¡¯s sales report had only 5% of profits? Heh, are you joking around with me? Deducting the sry of staff and the expenditure of thepany, do you want to top up funds for you all? I would not be fussy with you with regards to thest quarter. In the next quarter, if you take this report to show me again, then Ink Fragrance needn¡¯t anymore.¡±

    The high level executives seated around were all rmed. Did Ink Fragrance not need to exist anymore?

    Was he going to make them lose their jobs?

    Yin Muchen stood up. He put a hand into his pocket, and the other hand held onto the document. He stepped behind the back of thergest shareholder of Ink Fragrance before pping the document onto the shoulder of the shareholder as he knocked him. ¡°I know that Ink Fragrance is a traditionalpany. There are many dark secrets underneath the table. From today onwards, start to retrench staff. 10:1. In the past years, those funds should have fed all of you well. From today onwards, whoever dares to take the money that does not belong to you, I will make him one of the 10,¡± he said with a smile on his face,

    The high level executives all broke out in cold sweat. The dark secrets and operations were a needed part of a traditional corporation, and it could not be avoided. They did not think that Yin Muchen would start such a drastic revolution from the moment he took charge.

    The intern staff were about to change the blood in Ink Fragrance.

    And he picked on thergest shareholder of Ink Fragrance to start, and the hidden meaning behind his provocation did not need to be spelled out.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s hawk-like eyes were quietly scanning the high level executives, and he said, ¡°The meeting today will end right here. Next time, I hope that you won¡¯t waste my time.¡±

    Ma Rui opened the door, and Yin Muchen walked out of the room.

    ...

    Older Sister Yan returned to her own office. A few beautiful youngdies immediately gathered around her as they said, ¡°Older Sister Yan, why did the meeting end so quickly? How was it? Did you take a picture of the President? Is he very handsome?¡±

    Older Sister Yan took her own tea cup up and guzzled it down. Her entire body was numb. She said, ¡°What about taking a picture? The meeting was only 8 minutes, and I seemed to have taken a round in prison.¡±

    ¡°What happened? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you all, President is not someone whom you can think about, he, he he...¡± Older Sister Yan thought for a long period of time and could not think of a good description, so she continued, ¡°In conclusion, I think that a man like President would not fall for any woman. There is no woman who is able to control him.¡±

 Chapter 641 - Father And Daughter Meet One Another

    <h4>Chapter 641: Father And Daughter Meet One Another</h4>

    The youngdies all shook their heads as they said, ¡°We don¡¯t believe that. No matter how masculine a man is, he still has a gentle side to him....¡±

    ¡°Even if he is gentle, he won¡¯t be gentle towards you guys. Quit dreaming, and quickly go back to your ces. Thepany is going to start retrenching staff.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The youngdies were bbergasted.

    ...

    Ma Rui was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. He looked through the rear view mirror at the man in the back as he said, ¡°President, where are we going?¡±

    Yin Muchen crossed his legs as he leaned back in the seat. He used his hand to massage his temples and had some fatigue as he said, ¡°What time is our flight?¡±

    ¡°It is a chartered flight at seven, President. It is only five right now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then we can go and shop around then.¡±

    Shop around?

    Ma Rui did not have an idea. Where were they going to casually shop around?

    Yin Muchen raised his gaze up to nce over at Ma Rui, he lifted his eyebrows up slightly, this Ma Rui, he needed Yin Muchen to give himmands. The moment he tells Ma Rui to decide for himself, Ma Rui is at aplete loss.

    They still did not have chemistry.

    Not like...Hu Ya.

    ¡°Head forward.¡±

    ¡°Okay, President.¡± Ma Rui started the car, and the luxurious car drove off into the distance.

    Ma Rui knew that President was not satisfied with him, but President could not me him. He had such a silent President. Other than President¡¯smands, he could not guess what President was thinking inside his heart at all.

    He¡¯d worked for President for the past three years, but he felt that President was a workaholic with a weird personality. He did not have a personal life at all. Over the past three years, President¡¯s temper has gotten worse and worse. The moment his subordinates made a mistake, he would immediately throw a tantrum.

    He was also afraid of being scolded.

    ...

    The luxury vehicle drove off for over twenty minutes. Yin Muchen looked through the rear view mirror to look outside, and there was a beach outside the window.

    ¡°Stop the car,¡± he said.

    Ma Rui stopped the car.

    Yin Muchen stepped out of the car.

    It was five in the evening right now. Yin Muchen ced one hand in his pocket as he stepped onto the beach. A gentle ocean breeze blew in his direction. It made his dark blue shirt puffy in the wind. He stopped before the azure blue ocean before lifting his gaze up to look off in the distance.

    There were two beautiful women on the beach. They noticed Yin Muchen, and their eyes lit up as they said, ¡°Wow, that man is so handsome. His figure is also great. He is totally a stylish man.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right... Why don¡¯t we try to hit on him?¡±

    A beautifuldy rushed forward to wave her hand at Yin Muchen as she said, ¡°Hi, Uncle.¡±

    The 37 year old man was no longer a handsome young man now. Those young pretty girls saw him and would address him as ¡°Uncle.¡± Yin Muchen was extremely used to seeing girls try to hit on him. He did not look at them. He slowly pulled his hand from his pocket. There was a red string in the middle of his palm, and a ring hung on the string.

    He lowered his gaze down to look at this ring. The sinister and heavy aura on his body disappeared in an instant. His attractive face had a gentle expression on it.

    His rough thumbs were caressing the letters engraved on the ring, C&L...

    There was a warm smile on his face as he curled the corners of his lips up.

    But after this sensation passed, he felt like his heart was empty. This kind of feeling apanied him for three years. It was very familiar to him. All of his energy was sucked away from him, and he was left with a listless and soulless body.

    Shuiling...

    Yin Shuiling...

    At such a lonely and time without anyone around, he would often silently repeat this name in his heart. In his mind, that small, attractive face in his mind was slowly getting blurry now, but the events that happened in the past were still fresh.

    It was only at times like this when he dared to remember her, and his memories came back to him like a typhoon.

    She didn¡¯t n toe back?

    Three years had passed by like this.

    Why was she still noting back?

    Over the past three years, he did not send anyone to keep tabs on her. He wanted to give her peace and freedom. She wanted to go to a world without him to have a look, so he did not want to disturb her. He was obedient, and he thought that if he performed well, she woulde back.

    But...

    Has she forgotten about him already?

    Has she forgotten that he was still waiting for her?

    He has always been waiting for her.

    Yin Muchen was in a blur as he looked at the ring in his palm. He was silent for a few seconds before he put the ring back into his pocket. He turned around, nning to leave.

    But the moment he turned around, he saw a young girl

    The girl was dressed in a yellow spaghetti strap, and she had a small jacket in the same colour on the outside. There was a huge rainbow sweet in her small hand, and another hand could not stop wiping the tears that were falling on her small face. She was crying, and her voice was extremely childish as she said, ¡°Older Brother, Older Brother, where are you? Woo woo...¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at the small face of the girl, and he was frozen in an instant.

    Little Bei Bei looked around for Older Brother, but she was unable to find him. Older Brother brought her over to this beach, and the moment she turned around, Older Brother was gone.

    Older Brother was gone. She was so afraid.

    Little Bei Bei noticed a man standing in front of her. She raised her small head up with much difficulty to have a look. This man was so tall. He was even taller than Mummy, and he looked so handsome.

    Little Bei Bei still did not know what it meant to be handsome, but in her opinion, Mummy was the most beautiful woman in this world, and this man was the most handsome man she has ever seen.

    This was her first reaction, her natural instinct.

    She wiped her tears before pouting her small lips as she childishly asked, ¡°Uncle, have you seen my Older Brother anywhere?¡±

    Upon seeing the girl¡¯srge, grape-like eyes looking at him, Yin Muchen regained his senses. This girl was probably separated from her family, so he raised his head up to have a look around the beach before shaking his head, ¡°I have not seen him anywhere.¡±

    Little Bei Bei heard what he said, and the tears in her eyes flowed down her face. She loudly cried, ¡°Wah, wah... I want Older Brother, I want Mummy..¡±

    Seeing the tears on the little girl¡¯s face, Yin Muchen recalled the way Yin Shuiling looked when she was 8 years old, and back then, Yin Shuiling was just like that, pink and cute, and she loved to cry very much.

    At this moment, his firm heart was extremely soft. He took a few steps forward, and he stooped down in front of the girl. He tried hard to make his voice gentle as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Little Bei Bei cried as she looked at him. She sobbed, and her small jacket was drooping by one side of her shoulder as she searched for her Older Brother. Her small, snow-white shoulder was exposed as she said, ¡°My name is Bei Bei.¡±

    Bei Bei?

    Was the ¡°Bei¡± from the word Bao Bei (precious sweetheart)?

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips up as he said, ¡°Bei Bei, what about this: what is your Older Brother¡¯s name? I will ask someone to help you look for him.¡±

    Little Bei Bei sobbed as she answered, ¡°My Older Brother¡¯s name is Bao Bao.¡±

    Yin MuchenL ¡°...¡± Three ck lines flew past his forehead. Bao Bao, Bei Bei? Was this parent too careless when she decided to give them names?

    ¡°Bei Bei, what is your Mummy¡¯s name? Or do you remember her phone number. I will help you give her a call.¡±

    Little Bei Bei pondered for a moment, and she answered, ¡°My Mummy¡¯s name is Mummy. What do you mean by a phone number?¡±

    Yin Muchen: ¡°...¡± How did this parent educate her child?

    Little Bei Bei looked at Yin Muchen. ¡°Wahh. ¡°her sobbing turned into loud, sorrowful crying.

    Yin Muchen was rmed. He asked, ¡°Bei Bei, what is wrong? Why are you crying so much?¡±

    ¡°Because Uncle is looking down on me.¡±

    ¡°I am not.¡± Yin Muchen answered her honestly.

    ¡°You are lying, the expression that you had just now was just the same as when Older Brother looks at my Mummy.¡±

    Yin Muchen: ¡°...¡± Why is this family so weird?

    He stretched hisrge hand out to help Little Bei Bei wipe her tears. He has notforted such a young child before, so his speech was clumsy and slow as he said, ¡°Bei Bei, be good. Don¡¯t cry anymore, okay? Uncle does not look down on you.¡±

    Little Bei Bei did not bother with him, and she started to cry even more.

    Yin Muchen was at a loss for what to do. He was against such a cute, tiny thing, and he felt all of his bones in his body be soft. This kind of feeling was very weird, and he had not had such a feeling before.

    He has not interacted with children before. His women in the past, he would never allow them to get pregnant, and at that time, women were only a hobby for him. A man like him, he would never allow women who did not belong there to appear at a ce, and there would never be a situation where a woman with a pregnant belly woulde and find him.

    In his opinion, men that behaved like this were really low ss.

    But he liked the child that he had with Yin Shuiling. She lost the child that she bore for him. He tasted the feeling of his heart breaking into pieces, but this kind of feeling was only contained to the child that Yin Shuiling bore for him, and that was the reason that he liked it.

    Instinctively, he did not like children at all.

    But the girl in front of his eyes, he liked her from the first moment he saw her. His heart seemed as if it had been touched by a feather, and there were multiple ripples that appeared on top of it. At this moment, he felt that his heart was full.

    He also did not know the reason behind that. Maybe it was because this young girl looked very simr to Yin Shuiling, and she was Yin Shuiling¡¯s miniature version.

    ¡°Bei Bei,e over, Uncle will hug you.¡± Yin Muchen stretched his arms out to bring Little Bei Bei up into his arms.

    Little Bei Bei was up in his arms, and she immediately stopped crying. Hmph, hmph. She was in a bad mood right now, so she used her small hand to undo the wrapper of the rainbow candy and stretched her small tongue out to lick it.

    It was so sweet.

    She liked to eat rainbow candy, and the moment she had a bite, she would be happy.

    Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to tidy the small jacket she was wearing. The small girl¡¯s body was very very soft, and she had a milky scent to her. She was very pleasant smelling.

    ¡°Bei Bei, where is your Daddy?¡±

    Little Bei Bei, who was eating her candy, froze. She blinked herrge eyes and looked at Yin Muchen feeling confused as she said, ¡°Daddy? What is that...¡±

    Little Bei Bei had yet to finish her words. ¡°President,¡± Ma Rui ran over and said, ¡°President, it is not too early now. We should leave to go over to the airport. Otherwise, we will miss the ne.¡±

    Yin Muchen had a look at Little Bei Bei. After he left, what was this young girl going to do?

    He was considering whether to change his flight and help Little Bei Bei find her family.

    ¡°Miss...¡± Joan rushed over in a hurry as she said, ¡°Miss, I have searched for you for so long. Why did you run over here? I did not see you anymore and my legs immediately went soft. I went over to the supermarket to buy some things, and you were gone.¡±

    As she spoke, Joan looked over at Yin Muchen. The moment she saw the handsome face of this man, her mouth was in an ¡°O¡± shape.

    Why did this man look so simr to Little Young Master?

    Yin Muchen put Little Bei Bei back down, and Little Bei Bei dashed over to Joan¡¯s legs as she said, ¡°Joan, I did not see you anywhere, and I was scared to death.¡±

    Joan bent her down to pick Little Bei Bei up as she said, ¡°Sir..¡±

    Joan raised her head up and wanted to speak to Yin Muchen, but Yin Muchen had already walked away, and Ma Rui was trailing behind him.

    Little Bei Bei noticed that Yin Muchen was leaving, and she pouted her small lips. Her eyes filled with tears.

    ¡°Miss, why are you crying?¡±

    Little Bei Bei stretched both of her hands out to hug Joan¡¯s neck as she shook her head. ¡°I also do not know. I only saw this Uncle leaving, and my heart...is very upset. Joan, Uncle asked me where my Daddy was just now. What is a Daddy?¡±

 Chapter 642 - She Returned

    <h4>Chapter 642: She Returned</h4>

    Upon hearing Little Bei Bei¡¯s question, Joan felt sour inside her heart.

    She touched Little Bei Bei¡¯s soft hair and gently exined to her, ¡°Daddy and Mummy are a pair. With both of them, that is why Young Miss and Young Master are here...¡±

    Joan did not dare to borate further, afraid that she would make Little Bei Bei upset.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Little Bei Bei was soft as she perched onto Joan¡¯s shoulder as she asked, ¡°I know what that means. Lily, our neighbour, she has a Daddy and a Mummy. Her Daddy woulde back every day and carry Lily so high up in the air.¡±

    Ever since Little Bei Bei was born, she only had her mummy and Joan to carry her. She looked on as Lily was carried up so high, and she was not jealous of that at all. She liked her family that she had right now very much.

    But today, that Uncle carried her. That Uncle was so tall, and Uncle¡¯s elbows were so powerful. The way he carried her was totally different from the way Mummy did. Little Bei Bei did not know that it was a special kind of strength of a father, but instinctively, she craved and relied on this type of strength.

    Joan did not know how tofort this young girl. She had worked for Madam for the past three years, but she never saw a man by Madam¡¯s side, so she did not know who Little Bei Bei¡¯s father was.

    But Joan thought of the man just now. That grown up version of Little Young Master, could he be?

    Joan imagined her Madam standing together with that man from just now. They were both exquisite and good looking people, and they were totally a match made in heaven.

    Joan carried Little Bei Bei to the car, and at this moment, Little Bao Bao came out and said, ¡°Little Sister, where did you go? Why did you disappear when I turned around just now?¡±

    Little Bei Bei moved over to the back seat, and she drooped her small head down without saying a word. She used her small tongue to lick on her rainbow candy.

    Joan drove as she said, ¡°Little Young Master, in the future, when Madam is not at home, we will not be able to go out on our own. Look at us today, I just went to the supermarket to buy something and handed Young Miss over to you, but when I came back, both you and Young Miss were missing. Thankfully, both of you were fine. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have the guts to face Madam anymore.¡±

    Little Bao Bao listened to what Joan said. He thought inside his heart, there would not be any trouble. He went into hiding on purpose, to let his Little Younger Sister meet Daddy

    When Daddy carried Little Younger Sister just now, he was watching in secret.

    Little Bao Bao looked on as his Little Younger Sister seemed to be upset. He said sorry inside his heart, but her sadness was just temporary. In the future, they would be very happy.

    Looking at the situation just now, Daddy liked Little Younger Sister very much.

    That showed that Daddy didn¡¯t not want both him and Little Younger Sister on purpose.

    Little Bao Bao looked at the Parisian sky. He was Asian, he wanted to go back to China, back to his own hometown. Furthermore, both him and Little Younger Sister were two and a half years old now. They should have a Daddy now.

    ...

    At night, Yin Shuiling returned homete. She changed her shoes and went over to Little Bao Bao¡¯s room first. Bao Bao was sleeping sweetly.

    She pulled the nkets over Little Bao Bao before pushing Little Bei Bei¡¯s door open.

    Little Bei Bei was tiny and cute as shey down on the bed in a ball, and she pulled the nkets high above her small face.

    Yin Shuiling stepped forward, and her eyes were full of love, she was already 2 and a half years old. Why did she still like to use the nkets to cover her face as she slept?

    She stretched her hand out and pulled the nket away.

    The moment she did so, Yin Shuiling saw Little Bei Bei¡¯s tiny face. Little Bei Bei was still not asleep, she pouted her small pink lips. Her face was covered in tears, and she looked extremely pitiful.

    Yin Shuiling was taken aback. She sat at the side of the bed as she stretched her hand out quickly to wipe Little Bei Bei¡¯s tears away, and she said, ¡°Bei Bei, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? Did someone bully you?¡±

    Little Bei Bei looked at her Mummy, and she started to cry loudly like a littlemb. She choked up and said, ¡°Woo woo, Mummy, why don¡¯t I have a Daddy?¡±

    Daddy...

    Yin Shuiling heard this word andpletely froze.

    ¡°Mummy, Lily and other kids all have Daddies, why don¡¯t Older Brother and I have one... I also want to have a Daddy. I also want a Daddy to hug me.¡±

    Yin Shuiling felt guilty. Over the past two years, she gave all of her love over to her son and daughter, but no matter how much love she had, it could not rece the love of a father.

    She suddenly realized that Bao Bao and Bei Bei were starting to grow up, and they¡¯ve started to understand things.

    Little Bei Bei stretched her small soft hand out to tug the hem of Mummy¡¯s skirt as she said, ¡°Mummy, why does our family not have a Daddy? Both Older Brother and I are very obedient; why does Daddy note over to visit us? Does Daddy... not like us? Daddy doesn¡¯t want us anymore...¡±

    ¡°Bei Bei...¡± Yin Shuiling stretched her hand out to embrace Little Bei Bei into her arms. Her voice was gentle as sheforted her daughter, ¡°Daddy loves both of you, Daddy also wants both of you. Daddy is in another ce right now and he misses you all very very much, but Daddy and Mummy are quite busy with work, so we are separated from one another currently.¡±

    ¡°Mummy, are you done being busy then? Can you bring both me and Older Brother back to look for Daddy? Older Brother and I miss Daddy very very much.¡± Little Bei Bei looked at Yin Shuiling with an expectant gaze.

    Yin Shuiling froze for a few seconds. Were they going back right now?

    She pondered. Maybe it was time for her to return.

    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded her head and said, ¡°In two days, Mummy will bring you and Older Brother back. Let¡¯s go and find Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you Mummy. Mummy I love you.¡± Little Bei Bei hugged Yin Shuiling¡¯s neck beforeing close to kiss her cheek.

    Yin Shuiling had a smile on her face, and she firmly hugged Little Bei Bei.

    ...

    Three dayster, Yin Shuiling brought Little Bei Bei along with her to fly back to T City. Little Bao Bao did not return with them because this two and a half year old boy was participating in an international chesspetition. He stayed behind in France.

    Yin Shuiling was very worried about this son of hers. On the morning before she left, she expressed her worry, but Little Bao Bao stood on the staircase as he waved his hands non stop and said, ¡°Go off quickly, go off quickly. This is great, I have finally gotten you guys to pack up and leave. I can rx now.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was instantly speechless. Was her son looking down on her right now again?

    She pondered for a moment. Joan was still around, so she could only just bring Little Bei Bei along with her to go back to T City.

    When she walked into the airport of T City, Ning Qing came to receive them at the airport and said, ¡°Shuiling, you have finally returned. Wee back to the country.¡± The two best friends hugged one another.

    ¡°Auntie Qing, how are you?¡± Little Bei Bei was extremely polite as she greeted Ning Qing.

    She was very familiar with this Auntie because Auntie flew over to France frequently to visit her family.

    ¡°Is this Little Bei Bei? Wow, I haven¡¯t seen you for a month, and Little Bei Bei has gotten even prettier! Auntie Qing can¡¯t even recognize you anymore.¡± Ning Qing bent down to pick Little Bei Bei up, and she was extremely loving as she kissed Little Bei Bei¡¯s cheek.

    Yin Shuilingughed and said, ¡°Qingqing, where are the three babies in your family? Would they be okay if you are not at home?¡±

    This pair of sisters walked in the direction of the main doors of the airport. Ning Qing heard her question and lifted her eyebrows as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry about my eldest. The youngest one has been cold with everyone since a young age. She doesn¡¯t like to y with others or go out of the house. She does not stir up trouble for me. It is just that second one. I am really so troubled. If I am not at home for an hour, he is able to tear the house apart.¡±

    Upon bringing up the second child of the Lu family, who had dreams of being an Asian master since a young age, Yin Shuiling could not help herself and broke out intoughter. ¡°Pfft!¡±.

    She really did not know how Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing¡¯s genes mutated; this second child was really a weirdo.

    ¡°Shuiling, you just have tough at me. Who is leading afortable life like you? Little Bao Bao is a genius child. His intelligence is just like Older Brother Yin¡¯s, and Little Bei Bei resembles you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling had a quiet smile on her face.

    Ning Qing had a nce at Little Bei Bei, who was pinkish and cute, and her gaze had a glow as she said, ¡°Shuiling, let me bring Little Bei Bei back home for a few days. My second kid would go silent the moment he sees Little Bei Bei and would be even more gentlemanly than the oldest one.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was about to say something, but Little Bei Bei immediately puffed her exquisite cheeks as she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to! My Older Brother said that Second Older Brother is just described in one word ¡ª actor! Second Older Brother is flirting with girls!¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡±

    Yin Shuiling could not help herself and burst out into another bout ofughter. ¡°Pfft!¡±, she shrugged her shoulders towards Ning Qing helplessly and said, ¡°You also saw it for yourself. With my Bao Bao being the judge, our Bei Bei is not that easy to chase after okay?¡±

    Ning Qing did not give up, and she coaxed her sweetly. ¡°Little Bei Bei, in the future, can you be a wife for Second Older Brother? Your Second Older Brother will protect you.¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡± Little Bei Bei scrunched her nose up, and she had a loathsome expression on her face as she said, ¡°My Older Brother said that the Asian master would like someone like Ling Wu Chung. Ling Wu Chung is a boy, but I am a girl.¡±

    Ning Qing: ¡°...¡±

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡± Pfft, pfft, pfft.

    ...

    Ning Qing brought Yin Shuiling and Little Bei Bei to a high-ss condominium. When they got there, she said, ¡°Shuiling, the environment is very good here, and I have found a kindergarten for Bei Bei. It is just across the road. It is extremely convenient. Both of you can stay here temporarily.¡±

    Ning Qing handed the keys over to Yin Shuiling.

    ¡°Qingqing, thank you.¡± Yin Shuiling took the keys and said, ¡°But, why did you say that we are staying here temporarily? Is this ce rented? I want to buy this ce and stay here for the long term.¡±

    Ning Qing winked and said, ¡°Shuiling, this ce is temporary, in the future both of you would definitely have to move. Older Brother Yin has many properties under his name. He would definitely pick one that is suitable for you and Bao Bao and Bei Bei to live in, and he would provide for all of you in the future.¡±

    Yin Shuiling froze, and she lifted her slim eyebrows up quickly to give a displeased gaze at Ning Qing. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    She walked over to the side of the window and opened the window up to get some fresh air.

    Ning Qing looked at the pink colour on Yin Shuiling¡¯s attractive cheeks before she covered her mouth tough. ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother Yin has yet to marry. Everyone knows that he is waiting for you. You have returned now. You two have a son and daughter. What are you waiting for? Don¡¯t waste any more time. Quickly settle the things that should be settled!¡±

    Yin Shuiling bit her bottom lip. She wanted to speak, but after thinking for a moment, she did not say anything at all.

    Ning Qing looked at her expression and was relieved. Actually, she was not worried at all for this woman who secretly stole the seed of the man three years ago; she always loved that man.

    She loved him deeply.

    In the past three years, it was enough for her to recover from all of her scars, and now that she¡¯s returned, it showed that she was over Shi Xiaoqing¡¯s death and the fact that she¡¯d stabbed Yin De to death.

    She came back once more.

    ¡°Shuiling, I will go back now. Oh right, my drama production is holding a charity performance at the grand theatre tomorrow. I amcking someone for a role. Come over and help me tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head and said, ¡°We will meet tomorrow then.¡±

    ...

    The next day, Yin Shuiling brought Little Bei Bei over to nursery school. Yin Shuiling trusted the school that Ning Qing had found very much. Little Bei Bei was around so many children and was ying happily. Yin Shuiling was done arranging all the matters before she left for the grand theatre.

 Chapter 643 - How Have You Been Doing, In The Past Few Years

    <h4>Chapter 643: How Have You Been Doing, In The Past Few Years</h4>

    The car stopped in front of the grand theatre. Yin Shuiling stepped out of the car, and at this moment, Xiao Fang, who was seated in the driver¡¯s seat, asked her, ¡°Rubus Coronarius, when am Iing back to pick you up?¡±

    Yin Shuiling had a look at her watch and said, ¡°Probably in three or four hours.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Fang nodded her head and said, ¡°Then I will go back to the studio in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head, and she waved her hand towards Xiao Fang, before ascending the steps in front of the grand theatre. She walked into the main lobby.

    What Yin Shuiling did not know was that the moment she walked into the main lobby, a ck Bugatti stopped, and the driver¡¯s side door opened up as Yin Muchen walked out.

    Some time over the past three years, he had gotten a new car. He has traded his Rolls Royce for a Bugatti.

    After he stepped out of the car, Yin Muchen raised his head up to have a look at the grand theatre. Ding! A luxury vehicle stopped by his side. The door opened up, and Lu Shaoming walked out.

    ¡°Young Master Lu.¡±

    ¡°President Yin.¡±

    Both men shook hands politely.

    ¡°President Yin, you also have some time to watch a y today?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this y for charity? Since everyone hase, I would also support it with the small amount of power that I have. Young Master Lu, Mrs. Lu has be more and more capable over the past few years. Her winery has been gaining a strong foothold in the world of red wine, and in the past few years, she¡¯s put on original theatre productions for charity purpose. This is really great for both the cause and her name.¡±

    Lu Shaoming raised his eyebrows, and his face was full of love and pamper as he said, ¡°She, she just likes to mess around. As long as she is happy, I support her in whatever she does. Let¡¯s go, President Yin. Let¡¯s go inside now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    They walked into the grand theatre together.

    As they walked into the main lobby, they saw many members of T City¡¯s upper ss. Everyone shook hands and greeted one another, and at this moment, Lu Shaoming turned around and found Yin Muchen in a daze as he looked forward. He asked, ¡°President Yin, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you not focusing?¡±

    Yin Muchen shook his head, and he had a calm expression on his face as he said, ¡°I am fine.¡±

    He only felt that his heart was beating a little quickly, as if it had gone out of control.

    The moment he entered the main lobby, he had a whiff of a fragrance. It was a very very familiar scent. It was the one that he was mesmerized with in the past, but when he had a closer whiff of it, it was gone.

    There was a thin and self-mocking smile on the corners of his lips. How could he think that she would be here?

    She has not returned yet.

    Looking at things now, he really missed her too much.

    ...

    In the makeup room backstage, the entire crew was present. Xiao Zhou was in charge of managing the costumes and makeup. Within the past three years, Xiao Zhou married Lu Shaoming¡¯s secretary Zhu Rui, and they already had a young daughter together. Their family was extremely blissful. Ning Qing was busy with the red wine business and handed the studio over to Xiao Zhou. Xiao Zhou was in charge now.

    Yin Shuiling saw these familiar people being so blissful, and she had a happy smile on her face as she said, ¡°Qingqing, which role are you missing? I am here.¡±

    NIng Qing took a long spear with a red banner on it from the pile of tools and handed it over to Yin Shuiling as she said, ¡°Today¡¯s production is very ssic. It¡¯s about the female general from the Yang family. You will be ying Mu Guiying.¡±

    ¡°Mu Guiying? Isn¡¯t that the female lead? I don¡¯t want to, Qingqing. You can act this role out by yourself.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, have you forgotten that there was a time during the school anniversary in high school, the character you yed was Mu Guiying. Your voice is sweet, and the way you sing is very melodious. You don¡¯t have to be humble.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Yin, you have such a good rtionship with Ning Qing. Isn¡¯t it the same whether you or Ning Qing acts it out?¡± Xiao Zhou handed the script over.

    Yin Shuiling had a look and didn¡¯t bother acting coy. It¡¯s true that she¡¯s a proficient theatre singer. ¡°Okay.¡± She agreed to it.

    ...

    The curtains in the grand theatre were pulled shut. The lights were switched on the stage. They invited all the powerful and famous people in T City for this charity y. In the front row, Lu Shaoming was seated on the left, with Yin Muchen on his right.

    The seating for this type ofrge scale charity event was dependent on a person¡¯s status. Yin Muchen had spent three years, and when he was 37 years old, he started off from scratch and already had the ability to be on the same level as the Lu Corporation that had been around for generations.

    Yin Muchen was quietly seated. His facial expressions were calm. Actually he was not interested with whatever y, and he totally could ask Ma Rui to write a cheque for the charity event today.

    But in the past two days, Ning Qing personally gave him a call to ask him toe over, and she said that he definitely had toe over to watch the show today.

    In the past three years. There were no familiar people from the past by his side, his rtives, lover, friends...all these people had already left his side, but to Ning Qing, Yin Shuiling¡¯s best friend, he still would give her some face.

    This woman was thest gentleness that he had inside the bottom of his heart, so towards Ning Qing, he was willing to give her some benevolence.

    At this moment, therge screen on the stage was pulled open. Loud apuse rang out through therge hall. The y was officially starting.

    There was a lithe and attractive figure that dressed in a traditional Chinese outfit. It was a girl dressed in a boy¡¯s role. That person hid behind others and crisply shouted, ¡°Where did that thief run to? I, Nai Yangzong, will protect my wife, Mu Guiying!¡±

    This voice was clear and soothing. It was like pearls rolling on a jade te. Her voice reverberated through therge hall and attracted everyone¡¯s attention. It made others unable to help but listen to her intently.

    Yin Muchen heard this voice, and his entire body froze. He looked that person in the eye, and that person had her long luscious locks tied up into a high ponytail. Her long white robe had a long green cape on the outside. Her red lips and white teeth were striking, suave, and cool.

    At this moment, someone behind him whispered to another, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Miss Yin? Is she back already?¡±

    ¡°It must be Miss Yin. Look, Mrs. Lu is also out here. It turned out that this y is where these two sisters would be on the same stage. This is very interesting.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not change his posture. He had a masculine charm to him, and his eyes had the reflection of the figure standing onstage. It turned out that his feelings were right; she was really back.

    Everything around him slowly faded away. He looked at that woman. He had never thought of a day where she would suddenly turn up in front of his eyes. Time seemed to go back to a point many years ago. At that time, he was 18 years old. She had also appeared like this in such a lively state, and she brightened up his life.

    Yin Muchen had a light arc on the corners of his lips, and he had a loving and gentle smile on his face.

    Yin Shuiling, who was on stage, saw Yin Muchen at first nce. That man was seated in an eye-catching spot, but with the man¡¯s handsomeness, no matter where he was in the sea of people, he could be identified at first nce.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s entire face was burning now. She gave Ning Qing a re in secret, meaning ¡ª Another good thing you¡¯ve done!

    Ning Qing raised her thin eyebrows up as sheughed, meaning ¡ª I will give you some help.

    Yin Shuiling was furious, and she wanted to use the long spear to poke Ning Qing.

    ...

    After the y was done, Yin Shuiling was removing her makeup in the makeup room backstage. Her sparkling ck eyes were ring at Ning Qing as she said, ¡°Qingqing, what went on today? Didn¡¯t you say that it was just a charity y? Then, then...why did hee today?¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, it really is a charity performance, but the charity performance definitely has to have charity donors. Shuiling, could you not have known that we have invited all of the powerful and rich people in T City? Talking about who is the richest person in T City, if Older Brother Yin is in second ce, there would be nobody who would dare be in first ce. I would definitely invite him over to give some support.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Ning Qing was telling the truth. Yin Shuiling was unable to retort. Ning Qing has gotten even better with her glib tongue over these three years while Yin Shuiling was gone.

    Yin Shuiling was frustrated. She¡¯d just returned back to the country and would never think that a charity performance would entail so much else. She¡¯de because she trusted Ning Qing, and in the end, she was taken advantage of by Ning Qing.

    She expressed her anger.

    ¡°Forget it, Shuiling. Don¡¯t be angry anymore. Go and change your clothes quickly. You and Older Brother Yin would meet one another sooner orter.¡±

    Yin Shuiling took the clothes from her and said, ¡°Okay, Qingqing, I can tell now. No matter what I say, you make sense.¡±

    Ning Qing: This is a given.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling changed her clothes and came out, and at this moment, the makeup room was empty. She did not see Ning Qing anywhere. Yin Shuiling¡¯s head hurt. This Ning Qing was probably up to something behind her back again.

    ¡°Qingqing, Qingqing...¡± She called out twice and headed towards the door.

    She had one foot through the door, and she saw Yin Muchen standing in the corridor. The man was dressed in the custom made ck shirt and trousers. They were well-tailored. He had a hand in his pocket, and he used another hand to hold onto a cigarette as he smoked. The smoke was surrounding him and gave her half of his cold, firm side profile and his mesmerizing sideburns. He looked extremely handsome.

    Yin Shuiling froze. She had no time to react. Yin Muchen turned to the side and faced her directly. He stubbed the cigarette into the ashtray before looking over at her.

    Yin Shuiling crashed into his deep, dark, warm eyes in an instant.

    For a few seconds, Yin Muchen looked at her thoroughly from head to toe, from her thin eyebrows to her attractive maroon lips. He lifted his long legs and walked over to her side. His voice was deep as he said, ¡°You are back?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Shuiling ducked away from his gaze.

    Yin Muchen looked on as she tried to duck away before he curled the corners of his lips up. ¡°Where are you going now?¡±

    ¡°I am going out.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave together then.¡±

    ¡°...Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling seemed as if she was the passive one.

    Both of them walked down the corridor, Yin Shuiling did not say anything, and his charming and pleasant voice rang out by her ear. ¡°How have you been over these past few years?¡±

    Yin Shuiling stretched her hand out to tuck the strands of hair by her cheek behind her ear as she said, ¡°Yeah, I have been pretty good.¡±

    Yin Muchen turned his gaze over to the side to look at her. She was dressed in a translucent ck T shirt and a tight white skirt today. There was a simple pair of sandals on her feet. She did not need any bright colours today. Such a monochrome pairing made her look refined and elegant, especially with her curvy figure that was visible at times from her T-shirt, and also that ck bra inside. This was the type of sexiness that matched her age and her face, and it specifically belonged to her.

    The scar on her right cheek was also gone.

    ¡°Shuiling, you have gotten prettier.¡±

    The man said this sentence suddenly. Yin Shuiling¡¯s long, thick eyshes froze. She did not know what to respond with. She could not say that... You also became more handsome right?

    She did not raise her head up, and she onlyughed awkwardly. ¡°Haha¡±.

    Thisughter made the manugh softly.

    Yin Shuiling instantly found herself very silly.

    ...

    The lift was here, and they walked into the lift together. Yin Muchen pressed the button.

    Yin Shuiling silently maintained some distance from him. Her face was a little hot. The moment she entered the lift, the material of his shirt brushed against her shirt, and she had a whiff of the masculine scent on his body.

    It was still as clean and pure as it was in the past, but now, there was a...fragrance to it.

    Yin Shuiling knew that it was the healthy and mature masculine scent on him. Time did not turn him into an old man. He was like premium red wine and had be more and more fragrant and pleasant. He exuded this fragrance.

    Yin Shuiling felt her entire body go soft.

    This kind of feeling was uncontroble.

    She felt very embarrassed.

 Chapter 644 - Bei Bei, How Old Are You This Year?

    <h4>Chapter 644: Bei Bei, How Old Are You This Year?</h4>

    Yin Shuiling did not know what she was thinking about, and she instinctively maintained her distance.

    He always had some sort of aura on him and would attract her to go closer to him.

    Yin Shuiling moved aside, and when she moved again, at this moment, the lift suddenly shook before it stopped.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yin Shuiling screamed out loud. Her face was pale from the shock.

    At this moment, a muscr arm that came around her soft waist, and there was a wall-like chest brushed against her as he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. The lift has probably run into some technical issues. Someone wille to fix it very soon. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Heforted her gently.

    When he approached her, the fragrance on his body wafted over. Yin Shuiling stretched her small hand out to push him away, wanting to maintain some distance between them.

    She did not dare to raise her head.

    ¡°Shui Ling...¡± Yin Muchen called out to her. He felt that it was not enough, and he called her again. ¡°Shuiling, Shuiling...¡±

    Yin Shuiling could even hear the sigh in his voice, and it was just as if he was letting out a sigh in satisfaction.

    She felt that her earlobes were on fire right now, and her small hand hit his chest more forcefully.

    Yin Muchen drooped his gaze towards her. The angle could allow him to see her beautiful facial features. Her skin was like a fresh lychee; it was fair and supple.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Shuiling? Didn¡¯t youe back already? All is well as long as you are back.¡±

    He bent over to kiss her small face.

    Yin Shuiling was shocked and started to hide, but his muscr arms pinned her tight. She had nowhere to hide and could only hide in his embrace. There was a CCTV in the lift, and now that there was a technical issue with the lift, someone was definitely looking at the footage.

    She did not want to put on a performance for others to watch.

    Yin Muchen naturally felt the woman¡¯s rejection. He lifted his eyebrows and took another deep breath to warn himself. She¡¯d juste back. He had to be slow and not scare her.

    She was back already. She¡¯ll be yours sooner orter.

    This time, you have to treat her a little more gently.

    She pushed him, and Yin Muchen allowed some distance between them. He did not bear to use strength on her, but at the same time, he wanted to use force on her. This kind of feeling really made him think that he was going crazy.

    ¡°Shuiling, why are you not greeting me after seeing me? Greet me. Didn¡¯t you like to address me as Older Brother back in the past? Call me Older Brother...¡± He coaxed her lovingly.

    Both of Yin Shuiling¡¯s legs went soft, They¡¯d been separated from one another for three years, and the words Older Brother were not something she could say so easily. She needed some time to adjust.

    ¡°Sorry, I did not want to scare you...¡± He lowered his volume and was a little flustered as he said, ¡°It is just that I really miss you very much, Shuiling. Older Brother misses you... Older Brother was always waiting for you.¡±

    Ding! The doors opened up. A repairman was vigorously wiping his sweat away as he said, ¡°I am so sorry, there was a little problem with the lift. It is fine now...¡±

    The repairman stopped speaking, and the few people widened their eyes to look at the couple that was embracing one another. They...

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was just like a big steamed prawn, and her cheeks were extremely flushed. She used strength to struggle out of the man¡¯s embrace before cupping half of her face as she ran out of the lift.

    The group of people looked at the figure that disappeared into the distance, before they looked at the man inside the lift,pared to that woman who dashed off in a hurry, Yin Muchen was calm and collected, he stretched his hand to tidy his shirt, before looking at the few people with an unhappy gaze in his eyes.

    The few people quickly lowered their heads and did not dare to look into his eyes.

    It was only then that Yin Muchen lifted his long legs to step out of the lift.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling stepped into the car and said, ¡°Xiao Fang, start the car, quick!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Fang floored the elerator, and the car cruised off.

    Yin Shuiling looked at the rear view mirror. There was a Bugatti trailing behind them, and she could vaguely see that handsome and defined face in the driver¡¯s seat.

    Xiao Fang also saw it and said, ¡°Rubus Coronarius, there is a luxury vehicle chasing after us.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was a little frantic inside her heart, she was going off to pick Bei Bei now, if Yin Muchen followed her like this, he would meet Bei Bei sooner orter, but, she had yet to think of how to break it to him.

    ¡°Xiao Fang, try to lose that car.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Fang nodded her head.

    Yin Muchen looked on as the car in front beat the amber light as it cruised away. It was a red light right now. He stopped the car and did not continue to chase after them.

    She was shaking him off on purpose.

    Yin Muchen opened the window to let the cold breeze of the summer day blow into the car. Although she was ducking away like a small rabbit after seeing him, his heart was full now. She was finally back.

    He did not force her so much since she did not allow him to follow her, so he signaled left and made a turn.

    He had already waited for three years now. He was still able to wait a day or two.

    This time, he wanted to pamper and love her properly. He wanted to make it up to her. The time they had lost back in the past, from now on, he only wanted to spend it together with her.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling picked Little Bei Bei up and brought her back to the condominium unit as she said, ¡°Little Bei Bei, are you happy going to school today?¡±

    Little Bei Bei nodded her head and said, ¡°I am happy. The teachers and friends here treat me very well.¡±

    Little Bei Bei has not met many strangers in her life, and now that she met so many other young kids, it was natural for her to find it fresh.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Shuiling touched Little Bei Bei¡¯s head as she said, ¡°When next yeare, our Bei Bei can attend real kindergarten officially. There will be many familiar people in kindergarten. Your Auntie Qing¡¯s second and third child are all there, and there is also your Auntie Jian¡¯s Older Brother Ping An.¡±

    ¡°Older Brother Ping An? Mummy, who is he? I haven¡¯t met him before.¡±

    Yin Shuiling kissed her daughter¡¯s tiny face as she said, ¡°Older Brother Ping An is Auntie¡¯s Jian and Uncle Zhou¡¯s son. Without Uncle Zhou, there would not be our Bao Bao and Bei Bei.¡±

    Little Bei Bei seemed to understand it and said, ¡°Oh.¡±

    Yin Shuiling made dinner, and the mother and daughter ate together with one another. Yin Shuiling gave Little Bei Bei a bath after that, then both of them slept on the same bed.

    Yin Shuiling looked at Little Bei Bei who was sleeping soundly in the crook of her own arm. Her exquisite features were all soft. She touched Little Bei Bei¡¯s tiny face with her fair fingers, and she suddenly recalled what happened in the lift.

    He said, Older Brother is going crazy thinking about you...

    He said, Older Brother has always been waiting for you...

    He even said, Older Brother does not have a woman. Let Older Brother kiss your small lips...

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small stomach was still very hot. It was the warmth that he left behind.

    He hugged her inside the lift. He lifted her butt up as he pressed her towards that spot of his, and he was extremely shameless.

    She shook the man in her mind away before she hugged Little Bei Bei and closed her eyes. There was a smile on her face, and she felt both shy and sweet.

    ...

    The next day, SK

    Ma Rui took a document as he walked into the President¡¯s office. He said, ¡°President, this is your schedule for today.¡±

    Yin Muchen held onto a pen as he went through the document. He lifted his eyelids up to look for a moment before moving his thin lips and saying, ¡°Reschedule everything in today¡¯s schedule.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ma Rui thought that he heard something wrong. This workaholic boss of his was not working today?!

    Yin Muchen closed the document he was looking through before he stood up. He held a pair of keys in his hand before he headed outside. ¡°Secretary Ma, you did not hear it wrong.¡±

    He headed out of the room.

    Ma Rui quickly rubbed his eyes. He suspected that he was seeing things wrong. Did President smile at him just now?

    President was actually smiling?

    Oh my god!

    ...

    Yin Muchen went over to Yin Shuiling¡¯s studio. Xiao Fang was polite as she said, ¡°How are you, Sir? Because you do not have an appointment, please have a seat. I will go and inform Rubus Coronarius right now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Muchen nodded his head.

    Xiao Fang went into Yin Shuiling¡¯s office.

    Yin Muchen stood at the side of the window to look. There were many photographs on the window. They were all photos of Yin Shuiling¡¯s awards from the major art exhibitions in the past three years. She¡¯d gone to France to further her studies and slowly turned from drawingics to be an artist, and now, ¡°Rubus Coronarius¡± was a new star.

    Over the past few years, she had be extremely sessful.

    Yin Muchen caress those photographs with his thumbs. He looked at that attractive face that was smiling brightly in the photos. He suddenly felt pride in his heart.

    At this moment: ¡°Uncle?¡± A childish voice rang out behind him.

    Yin Muchen found this voice to be very familiar, and he turned around to have a look. The moment he did so, he saw Little Bei Bei.

    Little Bei Bei was dressed in a tiny green cheongsam today, and even her hair was done up into a flower shape. Her pink and powdery face made her look like an exquisite doll.

    Little Bei Bei saw that Yin Muchen was very rmed, and she said, ¡°Uncle, what are you doing here?¡±

    Yin Muchen did not expect to see this girl again. He stooped down and touched her tiny head as he said, ¡°It should be Uncle who should be asking you this question; what are you doing here?¡±

    At this moment, the doors of the office opened up. Little Bei Bei pointed at Yin Shuiling, who walked out, and said. ¡°I am here to look for my Mummy.¡±

    Mummy?

    Yin Muchen froze for a few seconds before he stood up and slowly looked over at Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling was also bbergasted. She was in a daze. She looked at the father and daughter pair that stood together, and she was instantly at a loss. She still did not n on them meeting, but they met each other so suddenly right now. This was not what she expected.

    Yin Muchen looked at Yin Shuiling¡¯s facial expression before he drooped his gaze down to ask Little Bei Bei, ¡°Bei Bei, how old are you this year?¡±

 Chapter 645 - Your Daughter Is Really So Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 645: Your Daughter Is Really So Beautiful</h4>

    How many years old?

    Little Bei Bei pondered for a moment before she stretched out three fingers.

    Yin Muchen froze, and there was joy in his eyes. Three years old. She¡¯d been gone for three years. Could this girl be his...

    ¡°No that¡¯s not right.¡± Little Bei Bei suddenly scratched her small head before she curled three of her small fingers up as she looked at Yin Muchen as she spoke childishly, ¡°Uncle, I am two and a half years old now.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s glow in his eyes dimmed out immediately. Two and a half years old...

    His handsome face looked to be in a blur. The expression on this 37 year old man was a little out of ce. He raised his head up to look at Yin Shuiling, who was standing at one side. His face was pale as he tugged on the corner of his lips, and had a smile on his face as he asked, ¡°You have a daughter now?¡±

    Yin Shuiling felt her heart was kneaded by arge hand. She looked on as the man was...at such a loss, and she did not know how to reply to him.

    Yin Muchen knew that his question was very unnecessary. When he had met Little Bei Bei in France, from the first nce, he felt that Little Bei Bei was Yin Shuiling¡¯s miniature version. Little Bei Bei was definitely her daughter.

    She gave birth to Little Bei Bei.

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty good.¡± Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to pet Little Bei Bei¡¯s head before looking over at Yin Shuiling to say, ¡°Your daughter is really so pretty, just like you... Congrattions.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was in a daze, and she did not say a single word.

    Yin Muchen was still smiling as he said, ¡°I originally wanted to ask you out for a meal, now... I do not know whether it is convenient to be doing so. Would I...disturb you all, I...¡±

    ¡°Uncle, I do not want to eat. My Mummy said that she was going to bring me to find my Daddy. I don¡¯t want to eat; I want my Daddy.¡± Little Bei Bei was very frustrated. She has already been in the country for so many days now, but Mummy has yet to bring her to find her Daddy.

    The smile on Yin Muchen¡¯s face was frozen and stiff. At this moment, he did not know how to react. A deep emptiness came from the depths of his heart that drowned his entire being. There was no more colour in his world.

    He lowered his gaze down to look at Little Bei Bei as he said, ¡°Oh okay, then Uncle...will not disturb you guys. Uncle...should get going.¡±

    He turned around and left.

    The man¡¯s back profile slowly disappeared from Yin Shuiling¡¯s line of sight. Yin Shuiling looked on as the rays of sunshine streamed from the window, and it made the shadow of the man¡¯s back profile very very long. She¡¯d spent almost twenty years with this man. She saw him looking handsome and mesmerizing when he was 25 years old. She saw him looking matured and charismatic when she was 31 years old, and now, he was 37 years old as he gave her a cold and lonely back profile. She even saw that few seconds where he slouched his back as he left with his overly tall back, and it seemed that...he was no longer young anymore.

    Yin Shuiling felt her eyes turn wet. ¡°Older Brother...¡± she murmured out softly.

    At this moment, Little Bei Bei stepped forward to tug on the hem of Yin Shuiling¡¯s skirt as she said, ¡°Mummy, Uncle left. You seem to be very upset. Why are you unhappy?¡± As she spoke, Little Bei Bei stepped forward to hug Yin Shuiling¡¯s leg. She blinked with herrge grape-like eyes as she eximed, ¡°Could Uncle be my Daddy? This is way too great, Mummy. Uncle is tall and handsome. He even carried me before. If Uncle is my Daddy, I would be very happy.¡±

    Yin Shuiling stretched her hand out to touch Little Bei Bei¡¯s soft hair as she asked, ¡°Bei Bei, do you like this Uncle?¡±

    ¡°I like him.¡±

    ¡°Why do you like him?¡±

    ¡°Hmm... I am also unable to exin why. I just like him, just like why I like Mummy, I like him very very much.¡±

    Yin Shuiling broke out intoughter when she saw Little Bei Bei¡¯s serious expression. She realized that Little Bei Bei was really very caring. She would always say sweet things to make her happy, or maybe it was because Little Bei Bei¡¯s intelligence was not as high as Little Bao Bao, but Little Bei Bei definitely had higher EQ than him.

    They all said that having a daughter was akin to having a small caring nket. Yin Shuiling bent down to hug Little Bei Bei.

    Little Bei Bei liked Yin Muchen. Maybe this was the natural kind of chemistry that they had as father and daughter.

    She did not want to prevent father and daughter from recognizing one another. Yin Muchen was Bao Bao and Bei Bei¡¯s biological father. No one could change this fact. Yin Muchen had the right to be a father. Bao Bao and Bei Bei should also have the right to enjoy paternal love, but this pair of fraternal twins was what she...secretly got pregnant with. She did not know how to exin this.

    ...

    At SK, Ma Rui was handling work matters, and at this moment, a handsome andnky figure appeared before him. He raised his head up to have a look. His President was back.

    Ma Rui was rmed. Didn¡¯t President have an appointment?

    ¡°President...¡±

    Yin Muchen did not have an expression on his face. He did not look at Ma Rui; he went directly into his office.

    Ma Rui: ¡°...¡± President¡¯s temper is not normal.

    Ma Rui finished his work, and he had a look at his wrist. It was almost time for lunch now. He stood up. Knock, knock. He knocked on the President¡¯s door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    That familiar deep voice rang out from inside, and he opened the door and went in.

    Yin Muchen did not sit down on the chair. He took a cherished bottle of red wine as he sat down on the sofa. He opened the bottle of red wine, and he poured the red wine into the wine ss.

    ¡°President, it is time for lunch now. What do you want to eat today? I will ask the chef to prepare it.¡± Ma Rui asked him for his orders.

    Yin Muchen did not reply to him. He leaned back on the sofa and used his right hand to hold and shake the ss. He tugged on the corners of his lips up, It seemed that he was smiling yet not at the same time. He was sighing just as if he were speaking to Ma Rui, but it also seemed that he was talking to himself as he said, ¡°She came back yesterday. I was so so happy.¡±

    Ma Rui listened to him and was extremely confused as he said, ¡°President, she is referring to?¡±

    Yin Muchen nced over at Ma Rui before he raised his head up and downed the entire ss of red wine. Ma Rui was his new secretary. He did not know; he did not know anything.

    Everyone who knew was gone, and there were no one from the past by his side.

    Over the past three years, he has not spoken to anyone. He hasn¡¯t vented. Actually, he did not need to. He did not need all of that at all, but now, he had so many things that he wanted to say. He¡¯d originally prepared to tell the woman all this. That woman seemed as if she didn¡¯t need them anymore, but he wanted to say it, and he was afraid that he would die if he kept it inside.

    He poured more red wine into his ss, Yin Muchen continued, ¡°Three years ago, when she left, although we did not promise each other, I thought she only needed time. I gave her time, the moment time was up, she would return back to my side and would make up with me.

    ¡°For the past three years, I have always been waiting for her. I got rid of that Ah Fan, I kicked both father and daughter of the Xiao family out of the country, and I settled every problem and gave the world some peace. I dreamt of a day where she woulde back to the country and dash into my embrace. I thought that...she thought the same way.

    ¡°But I saw her daughter today, that Little Bei Bei. I had met her before in France. She is really so cute, and she came out of the same mould that her mother did, especially when Little Bei Bei cried...¡± Yin Muchen¡¯s mind went back to the day by the beach in France. There was a smile on the corners of his lips as he said, ¡°She could make a person¡¯s heart go soft when she cried... When Little Bei Bei raised three fingers up, I...was overjoyed. I thought, I actually thought that Little Bei Bei was my daughter, and at that moment, I was filled with hope, but Little Bei Bei was not...

    ¡°Little Bei Bei said that she wanted to go and search for her Daddy. I suddenly realized something. She was a Mummy now. She has her own family now... When she was together with me, she did not have anything or anyone to rely on, and now that she has left me, she has everything now...

    ¡°I did not dare to ask her if she was married or not, I did not dare to ask her who Little Bei Bei¡¯s father was, I did not even dare to ask her, Shuiling, have you forgotten Older Brother already? You being like that, how would Older Brother live in the future? I did not dare to ask anything. I was afraid that anything I asked would be selfish. I was afraid that I would ask something and she would throw me into the deep end of the valley, and I felt that I was unable to take it anymore.¡±

    Yin Muchen leaned his head back against the back of the sofa. He gently closed his eyes and mockinglyughed at himself as he said, ¡°I, right now, do not have anything anymore. Everything that I wanted, I lost. I know that I am...reaping whatever I have sown. Over the endless past three years, I did not know that I¡¯d already made it here. Any dream that had her inside, when I woke up, I would touch the coldness by the side of the bed. I felt that I was unable to take it anymore. I would think of her every day. I would think of the child that we once had, and in that half year after she left, I would hear the sound of the child crying in my dreams, and there was someone who called me Father...¡±

    His eyes were wet, and he swallowed his saliva. Two streams of tears flowed out from the corners of his eyes.

    He slowly curled the corners of his lips up. That night, he was just like that as he smiled and cried while he woke up from his dream.

    Ma Rui stood in a corner and looked at him. When he had a clear look at the moisture on the corners of the man¡¯s eyes, his entire being felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning, and he was totally lost. President.. was crying?

    Oh, my god!

    Ma Rui¡¯s legs went soft.

    Who was that woman?

    Who was the ¡°She¡± that President was talking about?

    Ma Rui was really so curious. Who was that woman that could put his President, this extremely powerful person, this man who was able to call for rain and wind in the corporate world, feel such pain?

    Ma Rui took a deep breath of air. He decided to ignore his curiosity. As a secretary, he could not be curious.

    No matter what, he had no right to know about President¡¯s private matters.

    Yin Muchen, who was seated on the sofa, closed his eyes and seemed to be asleep. Ma Rui took a nket and stepped forward before cing it on his belly, and he allowed him to have a good nap.

    There was not a single sound inside President¡¯s office for the entire afternoon. Ma Rui held onto dinner as he went inside. Yin Muchen still maintained the same posture as he leaned back in the sofa and slept. Ma Rui switched off the lights and left work.

    ...

    The next morning, Ma Rui arrived at the office and went into the office once again. The meal tray on the coffee table was untouched. Yin Muchen had not eaten. The tall man with long legs wasying down on the sofa, and he was still sleeping.

    Ma Rui stepped forward, he bent his waist down and called him softly, ¡°President, President...¡±

    Yin Muchen did not stir.

    Ma Rui froze for a second. President was normally a light sleeper. Why did he call him twice today and still not have any reaction?

    Ma Rui¡¯s gaze went over to the coffee table, and there was a bottle of sleeping pills on the coffee table.

    Ma Rui was rmed. He raised his voice and called out, ¡°President, President...¡± He was about to take his phone out to make a call.

    At this moment, the man on the sofa moved, and Yin Muchen slowly opened his eyes. He¡¯d slept for the entire day yesterday, and he did not feel restored. More than anything, his eyes were super bloodshot.

    Therge rock inside Ma Rui¡¯s heart was gone. He thought that his President...had gone over to the other side in his sleep!

    Yin Muchen lifted the nket ced on his stomach and sat up slowly. Because his head hurt, he used his hand to support his chin before ncing over at Ma Rui. ¡°What time is it right now?¡±

    ¡°President, it is eight in the morning.¡± As he spoke, Ma Rui continued, ¡°President, if you continue to take sleeping pills like this, you¡¯ll have health issues sooner orter. The doctor had mentioned this a long time ago. You also have not gone over to Doctor Xia for therapy recently. Your health is important. Do you need me to book an appointment with Doctor Xia in the afternoon?¡±

    Yin Muchen stood up, and he raised his eyebrows up and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    He raised his feet and headed over to the rxation room as he said, ¡°I think I have to go over to the department store for a meeting today. I will head there after the meeting.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ma Rui agreed.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling brought Little Bei Bei to go shopping in the department store. Little Bei Bei picked a cute, soft Kitty and squeezed it in her embrace. She was just like her Mummy. Both of them liked Hello Kitty.

 Chapter 646 - Uncle, Why Are You Kissing My Mummy?

    <h4>Chapter 646: Uncle, Why Are You Kissing My Mummy?</h4>

    ¡°Bei Bei, do you want pretty clothes? Mummy will buy them for you.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Thank you, Mummy.¡± Little Bei Bei was polite and sweet as she replied to her.

    After that, the mother-daughter pair went into a child¡¯s clothing shop.

    Yin Shuiling picked out two skirts, and Little Bei Bei liked them. The sales assistant packed them up, and Yin Shuiling walked towards the cashier before taking her wallet out to get her card.

    But when she opened her wallet, she was embarrassed.

    This was a new bag that she¡¯d just bought, and she was in a hurry this morning when she carried Little Bei Bei out, so she forgot to ce money and her card inside.

    ¡°Miss, please swipe your card here.¡± The cashier pointed towards the card machine by a side.

    Yin Shuiling was extremely embarrassed. After so many years on Earth, she had never forgotten to bring cash to go shopping, and this was no different from eating a free meal.

    Yin Shuiling was thinking whether to return the skirts, and Little Bei Bei stretched her five fair fingers out to tug onto the hem of her skirt as she said, ¡°Mummy, look, it is Uncle.¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked over in the direction that Little Bei Bei was looking at. There was a file of immactely dressed men in the corridor. Yin Muchen was leading the group.

    The man was dressed in a grey shirt with a pair of ck slim-cut trousers. The expensive ck leather belt entuated his slim waist. He pursed his thin lips tightly, and he had a cold and firm expression on his face, looking elegant and haughty.

    The young girls in the shopping mall stopped in their tracks and all looked over at him. His gaze would asionally brush past those people, but maybe his gaze was overly fierce. Those girls could not take his overbearing aura as they drooped their heads down.

    Yin Shuiling looked at this scene and felt extremely sweet. In the past, when he was 25 years old, those girls would look at him, and he would asionally raise his eyebrows up or whistle back at them. He was all sinister and evil, and he would enchant those girls upside down.

    And now, there were a few words hanging on his body ¡ª Have no interest in me. Those young girls did not dare to look at him again.

    Her man knew how to stay away from other women. How could she not be happy?

    At this moment, the salesperson said, ¡°Miss, Miss, are you using a card?¡± After that, the salesperson secretly peeked at Yin Shuiling¡¯s empty wallet as she said, ¡°Or are you paying in cash?¡±

    Yin Shuiling regained her senses. She calmly looked at the salesperson, and she had a bright smile on her face as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have money on me right now...¡±

    The salesperson was at a loss for words. ¡°...¡±

    ¡°But give me a moment. I will go and borrow some money.¡± Yin Shuiling walked out of the store.

    Yin Mcuehn held a document in his hands as he drooped his gaze down to look over it. His footsteps were strong and firm. He was about to make a turn to step into the VIP lift, and at this moment, a soft voice rang out behind him, ¡°Older Brother.¡±

    Yin Muchen froze before he stopped in his tracks. He slowly turned around and looked at the woman behind him.

    Those elites who were trailing behind Yin Muchen also stopped, and they gave some space. They stood aside and made a path for Yin Muchen to walk.

    It was the first time that Ma Rui met Yin Shuiling, and he was shocked at the first nce. This woman was so beautiful.

    Yin Muchen looked at the tiny face in the distance. She¡¯d just addressed him as Older Brother and had a bright smile on her face as she did so. Yin Muchen froze for a few seconds and felt as if he were in a dream.

    p! He closed the document, lifted his long legs to step forward, and went over to the woman¡¯s side as he asked, ¡°Shuiling, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yin Shuiling gently blinked, and she felt both embarrassed and shy at the same time. She stretched one of her hands out before opening it up towards him.

    This was the pose she used when she wanted something from him.

    Yin Muchen had a look at her small, fair, open palm. He curled the corners of his lips up as heughed softly. He lifted his eyebrows up as he asked her, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    It was full of love and pampering.

    Yin Shuiling looked at the man¡¯s handsome face that was just like a piece of fine jade. Her face was slightly red as she said, ¡°Older Brother, I want some money.¡±

    She wanted some money?

    Ma Rui and those elites looked over at Yin Shuiling, and they all took in a breath of air. This woman was way too daring, and she dared to ask their President for money.

    She was wild.

    Everyone waited for President to send her to hell with one sentence, and as they expected, a few seconds of silenceter, that man said, ¡°I did not bring any money with me when I came out.¡±

    He did not have the habit of bringing cash or cards with him for a long time now.

    Upon hearing what he said, the glow in Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes dimmed out as she said, ¡°Oh.¡± She took her small hand back.

    ¡°But, this shopping mall belongs to me, whatever you want, go and take it by yourself,¡± Yin Muchen added with another sentence.

    Everyone: ¡°...¡± What was going on right now?

    Yin Shuiling was instantly surprised, she curled her attractive maroon lips and exposed some of her small snow-white teeth. She lifted her head up to look at the man as she sweetly said, ¡°Thank you, Older Brother.¡±

    She turned around and went into the children¡¯s clothing shop.

    Yin Muchen scanned her curvy figure from head to toe. His gaze was hot as he moved it away. He swallowed his saliva; he kinda wanted it now.

    When a woman asks a man for money, men ask for repayment in bed.

    Her thinking was simple and innocent, but because of her small gesture, he was already imagining many other things.

    He curled the corners of his lips up into a self-mocking smile, and he turned around as he nned to go inside the lift.

    ¡°Older Brother!¡± Yin Shuiling let out a scream, she ran out from the children¡¯s clothing store. Her face was pale as she said, ¡°Older Brother, Bei Bei is missing!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yin Muchen was rmed, and he quickly turned his body around to run towards Yin Shuiling before he stretched his long arm out to take her into his embrace. ¡°Why is Bei Bei missing? Say it clearly.¡±

    The tears in Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes flowed down relentlessly as she said, ¡°I do not know. When I came out just now, Bei Bei was still in the shop, but after I went in, I realized that Bei Bei was missing... Where would Bei Bei go ? She is only two and a half years old. She doesn¡¯t know her way around. Would someone have kidnapped her?¡±

    Yin Muchen drooped his gaze to look at the luxurious watch on his wrist. Yin Shuiling hade out for five to six minutes. He prepared himself for the worst. Even if Little Bei Bei was kidnapped by someone, she would not have gotten out of the mall yet.

    He lifted his gaze up to look at Ma Rui. He was calm and cold as he said, ¡°Go and get the footage of the CCTV in the mall. Also, seal off all exits. Send someone to search every floor. This shopping mall is just that big. She couldn¡¯t attach a pair of wings and fly away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, President.¡± Ma Rui understood his orders and walked out.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes were full of tears. She felt extremely guilty as she said, ¡°It is all my fault. Bei Bei has never left me since she was born,. She is too obedient. She is curious and does not have her guard up towards the outside world... I should¡¯ve been looking after her. How could I allow her to disappear from my sight? If Bei Bei ends up...¡±

    Every mother would be rmed and shocked when their child went missing. Yin Shuiling was no different. She did not have good spatial awareness herself. When she was living in France and went out with Bao Bao and Bei Bei, there were times when she almost could not find their home, and she felt like a failed Mummy.

    Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to wipe her tears away as he said, ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t cry anymore. Stay calm. I will help you find Bei Bei.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Yin Shuiling tugged on his shirt as she asked him. At this moment, he was her saviour.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Muchen firmly nodded his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, hand it over to me.¡±

    As she looked at the confidence and calm glow inside his eyes, ¡°Woo woo,¡± Yin Shuiling went into his embrace, and she loudly cried. She wanted to cry and let out all of the grievances that she¡¯s felt over the past three years.

    She really felt very wronged.

    She left him and went over to France to start doing IVF. IVF was not that easy toplete. She did not stop getting injections and taking medicine. She hated pain more than anything, and in that half year¡¯s time of IVF, she was tortured entirely.

    After that, she sessfully conceived, but her body was not strong enough to carry twins, so she had to lie down on the bed to take care of the children. She persisted like this until she gave birth. She did not choose to go for caesarean surgery, and she insisted on giving birth to them herself. At that time, she was in so much pain that she fainted on the operating table.

    Over the past two years, she has raised the babies while she drew. It would be a lie if she said that she was not tired. She was only 24 years old when she became the Mummy of two children. She did not have a husband, a mother, or mother-inw by her side to take care of her, and she had to rely on herself for every single thing.

    She felt wronged.

    She gave birth to children and raised them for him, and she had the right to feel wronged.

    Yin Muchen hugged her tight, and he drooped his gaze down to kiss her forehead as he said, ¡°Shuiling, be good. Don¡¯t cry, okay? I¡¯m around. With Older Brother around, Older Brother can guarantee that we will find Bei Bei very quickly.¡±

    Listening to his deep, gentle, and charming voice, Yin Shuiling slowly stopped crying. She trusted him, and his broad shoulders were always what she relied on.

    She stretched her small hand to touch the man¡¯s cold features before she went on her tiptoes and kissed his thin maroon lips.

    After she kissed him, Yin Muchen froze entirely.

    His gaze became dark as he stared at her.

    Yin Shuiling pecked him for a moment before letting go of him. Her ck eyes were wet, and she looked at him gently like she trusted him.

    Both of them looked at one another for a few seconds. Yin Muchen¡¯srge hand that was holding the document slid down and touched her soft waist. He bent over, and his mouth covered her red lips.

    Yin Shuiling was moved, and she looked at his slightly raised eyebrows as he kissed her. His brush-like eyshes pricked onto her eyelids, and she opened her small mouth up and allowed him to kiss her.

    Yin Muchen felt drunk. Her lips were still so fragrant and extremely pleasant smelling. She was a little inexperienced, and he went inside as he held onto her passionately.

    Yin Shuiling was obedient as she learnt from him as she gave him the reaction that he liked.

    Yin Muchen panted. He brought onerge hand to her perky butt. He lifted it up and pressed her against his body.

    Yin Shuiling was frantic as she opened her eyes. She stretched her small hand out to push him away, and at this moment, ¡°Mummy, Uncle...¡± Little Bei Bei¡¯s cute, childish voice rang out in the air.

    Yin Shuiling was extremely shocked. She did not have any time to react, and she noticed the man quickly opening his eyes as he pushed her away immediately.

    Yin Shuiling did not have her guard up. The man used force at the same time. She was totally unprepared as she stumbled backwards.

    Little Bei Bei held a Kitty in her arms. Ma Rui held her hand as he brought her over. Herrge, sparkling, grape-like eyes looked over at Yin Shuiling before she looked over at Yin Muchen and asked, ¡°Uncle, why are you kissing my Mummy?¡±

    Looking at Little Bei Bei¡¯s big, clear, innocent eyes, Yin Muchen slightly averted his gaze.

    He liked this girl very much in his bones, as if it were in his instincts. Because he liked this small girl, he would think of what she said about her wanting to look for her father. He did not know in this young girl¡¯s eyes, what would she think she saw her Mummy kissing another Uncle. Would she think that her Mummy was an...easy person?

    Yin Muchen did not wish for Yin Shuiling to be seen as such a person by her own daughter.

    Because Bei Bei would be upset like this, and she would also be upset.

    Yin Muchen took a step forward. He stooped his body down as he touched Little Bei Bei¡¯s hair before he exined, ¡°Uncle and your Mummy are...good friends. When good friends don¡¯t meet for a long time, they kiss one another to express good manners.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Little Bei Bei was very suspicious.

    ¡°Of course it is true. Bei Bei, where did you go? Your Mummy could not find you and was in so much shock that she cried.¡± Yin Muchen changed the subject.

 Chapter 647 - Shuiling, Are You Jealous Right Now?

    <h4>Chapter 647: Shuiling, Are You Jealous Right Now?</h4>

    Little Bei Bei raised her small snow-white legs while she hugged Yin Shuiling¡¯s leg. She raised her small head up as she said, ¡°Mummy, you were talking to Uncle just now. I wanted to go to the bathroom. The bathroom was located nearby, so I went by myself. After I came back, this Uncle Ma found me. He said that Mummy could not find me and was very anxious. Mummy, I am sorry. In the future, I will not run off by myself anymore.¡±

    Yin Shuiling lowered her eyes to look at her daughter¡¯s small, smooth, pink face. She felt very blessed. Although the past three years were very tough, Bao Bao and Bei Bei were way more obedient than other children. Bao Bao had high intelligence, and she never needed her to worry about him. Bei Bei was her sweet, caring angel, and she was soft and kind. Yin Shuiling was very satisfied.

    She bent her over and picked Little Bei Bei up as she said, ¡°Bei Bei, this time, Mummy realized that you were missing and was extremely frightened. Mummy even cried. You are not allowed to run off anyhow the next time. Otherwise, Mummy would be scared and cry, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Little Bei Bei nodded her head immediately and said, ¡°In the future, I will not run off by myself.¡± She used both of her small hands to hug Yin Shuiling¡¯s face before going close to blow on Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°I will blow it for Mummy. Mummy would not cry anymore.¡±

    Yin Shuiling nted a firm kiss on Little Bei Bei¡¯s face.

    Yin Muchen watched this scene and felt his entire heart melt. They¡¯d lost a child back in the past. He knew that she would definitely be a good Mummy.

    Look at how well she educated Little Bei Bei.

    ¡°Shuiling...¡± Yin Muchen stepped forward.

    ¡°Go away!¡± Yin Shuiling red at him fiercely before carrying Little Bei Bei in her arms as she walked away.

    Yin Muchen who was red at found it absolutely ridiculous. Was she angry right now?

    Where did he offend her?

    ...

    Little Bei Bei was perched on Yin Shuiling¡¯s shoulders, and she asked, ¡°Mummy, are you angry right now?¡±

    Little Bei Bei looked at Yin Shuiling carefully, before stretching her soft fingers to touch Yin Shuiling¡¯s scrunched up eyebrows as she said, ¡°Mummy, you are lying. A kid that lies is not a good child.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was immediately embarrassed. Was she being a bad role model?

    Actually, she was really angry.

    Just now, he pushed her and even exined that they were friends in front of Little Bei Bei. He tried his best to draw the line with her. He seemed as if he was trying to avoid rumours, and no matter how she looked at it, she was extremely unhappy.

    What kind of rights did he have to be treating her like this?

    Even if he wanted to push her away, she should also be the one doing the exnation, did he know that he hurt...a woman¡¯s ego very much by doing this?

    Bastard.

    Yin Shuiling cursed him softly inside her heart.

    ...

    After he was done with all his work in the afternoon, Yin Muchen went to the Yin Tai Building for psychological therapy, and Xia Tian was his psychologist.

    Ma Rui opened the door to the office, and Yin Muchen walked inside.

    ¡°President Yin, how are you?¡± Xia Tian came out quickly to wee him. She was tall, and had a pretty face. The 30 year old woman had a clean white coat, and she was intelligent and smart.

    Yin Muchen nodded his head calmly. ¡°Yeah.¡± He sat down on the rattan chair in a corner.

    ¡°President Yin, are you still relying on sleeping pills to sleep now? Actually, you can tell me more about your past and your troubles,¡± Xia Tian said with a smile on her face.

    Yin Mucheny back on the rattan chair, and he closed his eyes gently as he said, ¡°There is no need. I will take a nap here.¡±

    Xia Tian was the most well known psychologist in the country, but she was extremely frustrated with this patient of hers, Yin Muchen.

    Over the past three years, he woulde over infrequently, but he would never say much to her. She would ask him things, and he would not answer, and he would exhibit an aura indicating that he did not want to be disturbed.

    Her office was the most quiet ce in this city. Every time he came over, he would take a nap on her rattan chair. He would take a very short nap, probably ten minutes.

    But she knew that this ten minutes was the only time he could fall asleep without relying on sleeping pills.

    Xia Tian looked as the many down on the rattan chair. Both of his hands were folded and ced on his stomach. She only had to look at the posture he was sleeping in to know that he was a serious and strict person.

    She stepped forward and had a look at the man¡¯s face close up. She had no other choice but to admit that the man was really handsome. He was a rich and powerful man and was even attractive. He was the cream of the crop.

    Xia Tian slowly bent down by the side of the rattan chair before stretching her hand out to remove his shoes.

    Her touch made the man freeze. Yin Muchen quickly opened his eyes. He had an unhappy expression on his face as he stared at her.

    Xia Tian had a perfect smile on her face and said, ¡°President Yin, don¡¯t be nervous. Rx, I have recently learnt a new massage technique and know how to massage the temples, why don¡¯t you let me try it out?¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at her for a few seconds before closing his eyes.

    Xia Tian knew that he¡¯d just agreed to it, and she stooped down and helped him to remove his custom handmade leather shoes before she stood up, and she stretched her hand out to gently massage his temples.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling sent Little Bei Bei back home. Xiao Fang was apanying her, and she took the car toe over to Yin Tai Building. There was an art exhibition here, and they invited her over to participate.

    ¡°Rubus Coronarius, the art exhibition is located on the 11th storey at the Room 809. Pleasee with me.¡± An usher helped Yin Shuiling find the way.

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling went along with the usher. She took two steps and suddenly saw a familiar person. Actually, he could not be considered too familiar. They¡¯d just met in the department store just now. It seemed that Yin Muchen had changed his secretary, and the new recement was this Ma Rui.

    What was Ma Rui standing by the door for?

    Yin Shuiling found it weird. She turned around and walked over to Ma Rui¡¯s side before raising her gaze up to look into the office.

    The door of the office was open. The curtains were drawn. There was a veryfortablemp left on in the room, and there was a man that was lying down on the rattan chair. A woman was standing beside the man. The woman lowered her gaze to look at the man¡¯s handsome face, and both of her beautiful slim hands were massaging the man¡¯s temples.

    Yin Shuiling did not know how other women would react when they saw such a scene, but she was unable to take it.

    She did not leave. She lifted her heels and wanted to walk inside the office.

    Ma Rui quickly blocked her. Ma Rui did not know who Yin Shuiling was, but at the store just now, President treated her very differently, so Ma Rui was very polite as he softly said, ¡°I am sorry, Miss. You cannot go inside.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was already very furious, and now that his secretary was blocking her from going in, she got even more livid. He was not allowing her to go inside?

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Yin Shuiling kicked the door open.

    This sound made Yin Muchen, who was lying on the rattan chair, wake up suddenly. Yin Muchen opened his eyes, and he looked over to the side of the door.

    The moment he did so, he saw Yin Shuiling.

    For a moment, he was in a daze and stood up quickly before he said, ¡°Shuiling.¡±

    Yin Shuiling turned around and ran.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s irises contracted. He got up from the rattan chair, lifted his long legs, and went to chase after Yin Shuiling as he called out after her, ¡°Shuiling!¡±

    Xia Tian and Ma Rui noticed that Yin Muchen did not put on his shoes and had already run out of the office. They were bbergasted, and Ma Rui took Yin Muchen¡¯s shoes and quickly chased after him. ¡°President...¡±

    Xia Tian looked at the three people who were flying off into the distance. ¡°...¡± What was going on exactly?

    ...

    Yin Shuiling stepped out of the elevator. She quickly ran out of the Tai Yin Building, and she stood by the side of the road to g a car.

    At this moment, Yin Muchen caught up with her and said, ¡°Shuiling, what¡¯s wrong with you? What are you running for?¡± He stretched his hand out to tug her slim arm.

    ¡°Go away, don¡¯t touch me! Cheater! You are such a liar!¡± Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes were red as she red at him. She stopped gging a cab, and she shook him off and started to run.

    What about not having any woman by his side in the past three years, and he only missed her? Everything he said was a lie. Who was that woman just now?

    Yin Muchen chased after her, and his expression was a little angry as he said, ¡°Shuiling, what did you mean exactly? Say something. The woman in the office just now was a doctor, and I was her patient.¡±

    ¡°What patient? I think she is your lover. Is there a patient that would lie down on the rattan chair and even remove your shoes to allow a doctor to massage you. What will the two of you do next? Would she ride on your body, and you would tell me that you are only exercising with her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Shuiling. Listen to my exnation. I, I only...¡± Yin Muchen wanted to say that he could not fall asleep. Xia Tian¡¯s ce was silent, and he could take a nap for a short while.

    But how was he going to exin this?

    He did not say anything. Shuiling was absolutely furious as she said, ¡°Only what? You are not able to continue lying, right? Yin Muchen, you are such a bastard, a leopard would never shed its spots. It is hard for someone to change. I think that you are someone who loves to y with women.¡±

    After she spoke of him like this, Yin Muchen really felt depressed. He almost did not know what a woman tasted like anymore.

    But he changed his perspective. He was immediately surprised. Was she...jealous?

    This thought made Yin Muchen raise his eyebrows. He knew that he looked extremely dishevelled right now. He was barefoot on the main streets to chase after her. She¡¯d even shaken him off.There were already many passers-by and cars looking over in his direction, but he was in an extremely good mood as he said, ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t you already have a man? Bei Bei has a Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Bei Bei doesn¡¯t have a Daddy, she has never had one! I also did not have a man!¡± She was extremely furious as she gave him those two sentences. She did not say it wrong. Bao Bao and Bei Bei did not have a Daddy, and he was also not her man.

    Her words had a totally different meaning in the man¡¯s ears. She did not have a man. Bei Bei also did not have a Daddy?

    Yin Muchen felt like his heart was suddenly filled up again. Did that mean that he had a chance with her?

    Yes!

    But, Yin Muchen suddenly realized that something was not right. He stretched his arm out to hug Yin Shuiling as he said, ¡°Shuiling, how did Bei Beie about then? Did some man bully you in France? Tell me.¡±

    He easily thought about this possibility. She was a beautiful woman and was always the weaker party. Many men wanted to have her.

    He was afraid that she¡¯d been hurt.

    Yin Shuiling was so livid that her tears were about to flow out of her eyes as she said, ¡°There was no man who bullied me. The one that has been bullying me has always been you!¡±

    ¡°Okay okay, I bullied you...¡± Yin Muchen embraced her in his arms, and he bent down to kiss her red lips as he said, ¡°Shuiling, let¡¯s forget everything that happened in the past, okay? Let¡¯s get married, and I will be Bei Bei¡¯s Daddy.¡±

    Yin Shuiling struggled about and did not allow him to kiss her. What, without any flowers and without a ring, he wanted to coax her with his words only?

    When did she be so easy to please?

    ¡°Go away!¡± She stretched her foot out to kick his thigh.

    Yin Muchen cowered in pain and let go of her.

    Yin Shuiling dashed off in an instant.

    ¡°Shuiling...¡± Yin Muchen wanted to chase after her, but at this moment, Ma Rui was panting as he ran over. He stooped down and said, ¡°President, your shoes are here. Put them on quickly.¡±

    Yin Muchen stopped in his tracks. He looked at Yin Shuiling¡¯s tiny disappearing shadow, and there was a glow in his eyes as he was determined to win.

    She was his.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling went back to the condominium unit. She stood by the window in the room to look downstairs. There was a Bugatti downstairs, and Yin Muchen was here.

    Yin Shuiling puffed her exquisite cheeks. She shut the curtainspletely and chose not to bother with that man.

    She prepared to go to bed, and at this moment, ¡°Mummy.¡± Little Bei Bei walked over. Bei Bei held onto a beautiful rose that was dripping with dew in her hand as she said, ¡°Mummy, Uncle came to knock on the door just now. He asked me to give you this rose.¡±

 Chapter 648 - Seems To Be Presidentâ€™s Son

    Chapter 648: Seems To Be President¡¯s Son

    Roses?

    Yin Shuiling looked at the rose that Little Bei Bei held in her cute little hands. When did he learn to gift flowers?

    They¡¯d known each other for 20 years now, and never gave her flowers even once.

    He¡¯d only taken her to watch a movie, and it was during the time that they were in Hong Kong, but then after that movie, he still profited from it. She did that...for him.

    Hmph, who wanted his roses?

    Yin Shuiling bent over and took the rose into her hands.

    She ced her nose closer to the rose to take a whiff. It was so fragrant, just as if the rose had just been plucked, and it had a fresh fragrance of dew.

    ¡°Bei Bei, thank you, then... Did Uncle give you this flower and leave?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Little Bei Bei nodded her head and said, ¡°Uncle left.¡±

    Yin Shuiling stood up, and she toyed the rose in her hand before she walked over to the side of the window. She stretched her hand out to pull the curtains open.

    The Bugatti downstairs had not left yet. There was a man lying against the cold and chic exterior of the car. The man had one hand in his pocket, and another hand was holding on to his suit jacket absentmindedly.

    Yin Shuiling nced downstairs, and that man was also looking at her. Both of their gazes connected with one another in mid air, and they crashed into one another.

    The man raised his eyebrows.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was immediately crimson red as she dropped her gaze.

    She realized that he was really very irritating. When he was young, she was together with him, and he did not know a single thing about being romantic. He did not allow her to go to France and did not allow her to hang out with Qingqing. He wanted to hide her in his home and make her his.

    Now that she was no longer together with him anymore, he knew how to park his newly bought luxury car below her t and even how to gift her roses. Did he bet that she would like him to behave like this?

    Yin Shuiling looked at the attractive and fresh roses in her hands, and the corners of her lips slowly curled up into a smile.

    But wait a minute...something was not right.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s gaze shifted away, and she suddenly looked at the flower bed on the ground floor of her t. There were a few roses in the flower bed.

    Yin Shuiling looked at the rose in her hands, and she looked at the ones in the flower bed again...

    ¡°Yin Muchen, you¡¯d better get lost!¡± Yin Shuiling shut the curtains in a second. Whoosh! Then, she took the rose in her hand and threw it directly onto the man¡¯s head.

    Yin Muchen, who was downstairs, looked at the rose that dropped onto his head andnded beside his feet, and he was instantly in a daze. The woman was very happy just now. Why did she get angry so suddenly?

    ¡°Shuiling, you...¡±

    ¡°If I wanted roses, would I not know how to get them from the flowerbed below? Who needs you to pretend and be showy?¡± Yin Shuiling was angry as she pulled the curtains shut, then she turned her body around to copse on therge bed.

    Bastard!

    He plucked the rose from the flowerbed just now and gifted it to her. Was he trying to deal with her half-heartedly?

    Qingqing said that he had money to y with stock maniption right now, and he was unwilling to buy a single rose to gift it to her? Go and die. He should go and die quickly!

    Little Bei Bei, who was standing aside, watched her Mummy behave like this. She turned around and dashed out of the room.

    ¡°Hello, Joan, where is my Older Brother?¡±

    Very quickly, Little Bao Bao¡¯s voice came over the other end. He said, ¡°Hello, Younger Sister...¡±

    ¡°Older Brother, has your chesspetition ended already?¡±

    ¡°It has ended.¡±

    ¡°Which position did Older Brother get?¡±

    ¡°Do you still need to ask?¡±

    ¡°Wow, Older Brother got first ce again! Older Brother is so awesome. When Older Brotheres over, I want to give you an awesome smooch!¡±

    ¡°Forget it already. Don¡¯t put your saliva on my face. Oh right Younger sister, has Mummy been doing well with that Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they seem to be... They seem to be good at times but bad at other times. Just now, Uncle gave Mummy a single rose. Mummy was so happy, but Mummy opened the window and looked downstairs and nced over at Uncle. Her expressions changed drastically. Mummy threw the rose down at Uncle¡¯s head and shouted at Uncle. She said that if she wanted roses, wouldn¡¯t she know how to go downstairs and pick them in the flowerbed?¡±

    Little Bao Bao who was on the other end: ¡°...¡± He rolled his eyes and was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Older Brother, do you know why Mummy got angry?¡±

    ¡°This is very simple. You like Kitty. If there was a day, Mummy took a Kitty that she picked up on the floor and gave it to you, would you be happy?¡±

    ¡°Eh, I wouldn¡¯t want that.¡± Little Bei Bei was unhappy and raised her small eyebrows.

    Little Bao Bao continued, ¡°That¡¯s why, in Mummy¡¯s eyes, the roses in the flowerbed are the same as the Kitty doll picked up from the floor.¡±

    It did not matter if the present was big or small, the key was in the heart in giving.

    Little Bao Bao ced both his hands on his waist and expressed his frustration.

    ¡°Older Brother, when are youing back?¡± Little Bei Bei asked him with her childish voice as she puffed her cheeks up.

    ¡°Is there something wrong with you and Mummy?¡±

    ¡°No, it is just that I miss... Older Brother already.¡± Little Bei Bei knelt down on the carpet in front of the coffee table in the living room. She looked small and soft and was especially obedient. She was just the same as Yin Shuiling looked when she was young. Her eyes had tears in them, and she stretched her small hand out. p! She wiped the teardrops on her face as she choked up to say, ¡°I miss Older Brother already... I have not been separated from Older Brother for such a long time. When will Older Brother.... Come back, woo woo...¡±

    Little Bao Bao heard Little Bei Bei crying, and he was at a loss for what to do. His childish voice was cold and cool, but his tone was full of his love for this younger sister of his as he said, ¡°Younger sister, don¡¯t cry anymore. Older Brother will head over tomorrow.¡±

    Little Bei Bei stopped crying instantly and said, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really, so don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, then I would wait for Older Brother tomorrow.¡± Little Bei Bei stopped crying and broke out into a smile.

    ...

    The next morning, SK

    Yin Muchen held onto a document as he walked into the main lobby. Ma Rui stood by his side as he spoke to him softly to discuss the contents of the documents. The staff of SK walked past as they bent down and nodded their heads, ¡°President, Secretary Ma...¡±

    Neither man lifted his head. Ma Rui stretched his hand out to press the button for the President VIP lift. Yin Muchen walked in first, and Ma Rui followed behind him. The doors of the lift closed soon after.

    The receptionist and the few beautiful women in PR looked at the lift and said emotionally....

    ¡°These past few years, our President really has not gotten old at all. More than anything, as he gets older, he is getting more and more masculine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the age of forty is the time for a man to be full of his masculine charm. Our President is in the prime of his time right now.¡±

    ¡°Ay, all of you..¡± One beautiful PR girl that suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Our President has such strong genes. If he had a son, what would he look like?¡±

    ¡°President would not have a son. In the past three years, he has not even had a single woman by his side.¡±

    ¡°I know, I am just thinking randomly. Our President¡¯s genes are so good. It is a total waste for him not to have kids.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If President has a son, his looks would definitely be good, and his intelligence would be on the same level as our President at the very least. He might be even better than his father.¡±

    ¡°Okay okay, that¡¯s enough chatting. It is almost time for us to start work. Quickly go back to your position.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The receptionist and the beautiful girls from PR returned back to their own seats.

    They¡¯d just sat down, and at this moment, the main doors of SK opened up, and a big and small figure that walked inside.

    ¡°Wee, may I know who you are looking for?¡±

    The receptionist came forward, but the word, ¡°who¡± was choked inside her throat. The receptionist looked at this tiny figure that was in front of her. She blinked before she rubbed her eyes, and she suspected that she was seeing things.

    But she was not seeing things. The small boy in front of her really seemed toe from the same mold as President.

    The discussion about President¡¯s genes just now was extremely shocking to the receptionist.

    She was so shocked that she was bbergasted.

    ¡°May...may I know, who are you... looking for?¡± The receptionist was stuttering.

    Joan was trailing behind Little Bao Bao. Little Bao Bao was scanning his surroundings in SK. There was a touch of satisfaction in his eyes, and he looked at the receptionist before politely saying, ¡°I am looking for your President, Yin Muchen.¡±

    The receptionist took in a breath of air as she said, ¡°You, what are you looking for our President for? Who, who are you?¡±

    Little Bao Bao sat down on the sofa in the main lobby as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask this question. Dial the direct line to your President now. I will not go up. Tell him that I am waiting for him here. Ask him toe down, thank you.¡±

    The receptionist was in a daze, and she nced over at Little Bao Bao again. She quickly ran over to her desk and took the phone up to dial the direct line. ¡°Hello, Secretary Ma...¡±

    At this moment, Ma Rui was in Yin Muchen¡¯s office, so he took the phone ced on Yin Muchen¡¯s to answer the call, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Secretary Ma, there.. is a person downstairs...looking for President...¡±

    Ma Rui had a look at Yin Muchen, who was focused as he went through the documents, before he frowned and said, ¡°Who? Does he have an appointment?¡±

    ¡°He does not have an appointment. He says that he would wait for President in the main lobby. He even said that he would not go upstairs, and he asked President to go down to meet him...¡±

    The frown on Ma Rui¡¯s face got even deeper, and his voice was stern as he said, ¡°How many years have you been working with thepany? Why would you make such a useless call? Any important client would have made a prior appointment, there has not been someone in T City that would need President to receive him personally downstairs. Handle this matter on your own.¡±

    Ma Rui was about to hang up.

    ¡°Ay, Secretary Ma, don¡¯t hang up. Please, don¡¯t hang up!¡± The receptionist was rmed.

    The chaotic noise attracted Yin Muchen¡¯s attention. Yin Muchen lifted his eyelids up as he nced over at Ma Rui before he stretched his hand out to press the loudspeaker button on the phone.

    Ma Rui had no other choice and said, ¡°Just find out who this person is first.¡±

    ¡°Secretary Ma, it is a small boy. He seems to be 2 years old.¡± The receptionist was almost on the verge of crying as she said, ¡°I think, he looks extremely simr to President. He seems to be...President¡¯s...son...¡±

    Because they were on loudspeaker, the word, ¡°son¡± reached Yin Muchen¡¯s ears extremely clearly. Yin Muchen¡¯s right hand that he used to hold a pen froze before he looked at Ma Rui in the eye.

    Ma Rui waspletely shocked as he said, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Woo, woo.¡± The receptionist was really sobbing as she said, ¡°Secretary Ma, can you ask President if he has a son somewhere out there? Actually, I think, President really has a need toe down to take a look for himself personally.¡±

    Ma Rui¡¯s mouth was in an ¡°O¡± shape. He did not say anything, and he looked over at Yin Muchen who was seated in the leather office chair. Yin Muchen was already standing up, and he walked out of the office.

    Ma Rui put down the phone and he chased after him.

    ...

    Yin Muchen stepped out of the lift and walked towards the main lobby. He took a few steps, and he saw Little Bao Bao, who was seated on the sofa in the main lobby, at the first nce.

    Bao Bao was dressed in a yellow shirt, and he had a pair of light blue jeans. The two and a half year old boy was seated extremely elegantly. He was educated very well, and there was a high ss Filipino maid by his side. At this moment, he was flipping through a magazine in his hands as he lowered his gaze down to read it.

    As if he felt his presence, Little Bao Bao closed the magazine in his hands, and he raised his head up slowly.

    Yin Muchen heard Ma Rui gasp. He could not describe the feeling he was feeling inside his heart well. His brain seemed to stop working, and he could only watch as he looked at this small face that seemed toe out of the same mold that he did. This boy was totally a miniature replica.

 Chapter 649 - Shuiling, I Love You, I Love You All

    <h4>Chapter 649: Shuiling, I Love You, I Love You All</h4>

    Yin Muchen was frozen on the spot. Little Bao Bao got off of the sofa and stood up straight. His dark eyes were like mother-of-pearl and sparkled brightly as he carefully examined the man standing in front of him.

    Little Bao Bao had inherited his eyes from this man.

    Yin Muchen did not dare blink. He was afraid that the moment he blinked, all of this would be a dream. It would all disappear. He moved his thin lips, and his deep voice was quivering as he said, ¡°You... Who are you?¡±

    ¡°My Mummy is Yin Shuiling. I have a younger sister. Her name is Bei Bei.¡±

    Unlike what Little Bei Bei said about her Mummy¡¯s name being Mummy, her Older Brother was Little Bao Bao... Little Bao Bao¡¯s reply was clear and concise.

    The two and a half year old boy was still very childish, but his speech and demeanour were very mature.

    ¡°Then...what about your Daddy?¡±

    Little Bao Bao shrugged his shoulders as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a Daddy. Ever since I was born, I have not had one. There is not a single man inside our house. My Mummy has never dated a man.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s irises contracted, and he could only look at Little Bao Bao in a daze.

    Little Bao Bao also looked at him as he said, ¡°Are you going to ask me where me and my little sister came from? There was a time where Auntie Qing was chatting with my Mummy, I eavesdropped on them and heard this: Auntie Qing said that we came from test tubes.¡±

    Test tubes...

    Upon hearing these two words, Yin Muchen¡¯s mind exploded with a bang! His eyes closed, and his tall figure fell towards the floor with a loud bang!

    Ma Rui¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he said, ¡°President, President... Someone call the ambnce quickly.¡±

    ...

    In the hospital

    Yin Shuiling rushed over after receiving a call from Ma Rui. She ran over to the door of the hospital ward. The doctor was on his way out at that moment, so she quickly and nervously asked the doctor, ¡°How is the patient doing?¡±

    ¡°The patient was way too emotional, so he had the urrence where he has fainted temporarily. He is not in any danger right now.¡±

    Yin Shuiling heaved a sigh of relief.

    At this moment, the doctor continued, ¡°I have done a full thorough body check for the patient just now. The patient shows the beginning signs of liver cirrhosis.¡±

    Liver cirrhosis?

    ¡°Having liver cirrhosis has to do withrgely with the patient¡¯s inappropriate meals and rest times. This is a slow illness. If he does not take extra care of himself and go for treatment, there is a chance of having virus and cancer in the future, but we have found early signs of this illness early on. I will prescribe some medication for the patient to take. This type of illness must be best treated with adjustments in daily habits. If he takes care of it well, the possibility of him recovering would be veryrge. I hope that you all would ce importance onto it.¡± After he was done speaking, the doctor left.

    Yin Shuiling froze on the spot. Her ears could not stop ringing with the doctor¡¯s words, and she could not gain her senses for a long time.

    At this moment, Ma Rui walked out. He saw Yin Shuiling and softly said, ¡°I started working for President three years ago. Over the past three years, President has been a workaholic. Other than working, he just knew how to work. He would sleep in the rxation room in the office at night. President did not sleep well, and he always relied on sleeping pills to fall asleep. That time, Doctor Xia, who you met in the Yin Tai Building, was actually President¡¯s psychologist. In the past three years, President acted normally, but he had a huge illness inside his heart.

    ¡°Not only is President¡¯s rest time totally messed up,but he is very picky with his food and does not eat. He likes to smoke and drink alcohol. He does not smile at all. I do not know much about President¡¯s private life, but when President has time, I often see him standing by the French windows of the tall skyscraper as he looks off into the distance. I guess that maybe President has been waiting for someone, and this person was the motivation that President was using to continue carrying on.

    ¡°Miss Yin, a few days ago, President found out that you had a daughter. He slept for the entire afternoon in the office. I tried to wake him up in the morning, but he did not wake up. I did not know why, but at that moment, I felt that he would not awaken from his sleep. In the past three years, President¡¯s health has been very bad. The doctor said that liver cirrhosis is the most direct result of that. I hope that Miss Yin will take care of him well from now onwards.¡±

    ¡°Hah...¡± Yin Shuilingughed softly, and she retorted, ¡°Why do I have to take care of him? I do not owe him anything.¡±

    Ma Rui looked at Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°If both of you are in love, then we can¡¯t say who is the one owing the other party anything. Over the past few years, maybe between you and President, it can be described with the words, ¡®absolutely willing inside the heart.¡¯ This man... In front of the entire world, he is a King, but in front of you, he¡¯ll always be a child who needs love. If there is a day when he is no longer youthful and powerful, he would...grow old...quickly.¡±

    Grow old...

    Yin Shuiling could not understand the words grow old. She could not understand this at all. This man, he dominated over her heart since she was 8 years old, and he took advantage of her body when she was 15 years old. He was a pirate in her life.

    How could a pirate grow old?

    He was also only 37 years old.

    Only 37.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes were very very wet. She raised her eyelids up and looked towards Ma Rui as she said, ¡°Did my son go over to SK?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Upon bringing up Little Bao Bao, Ma Rui had surprise in his eyes as he said, ¡°Little Young Master looks so simr to President. No matter whether it is his looks or his speech, Little Young Master said that he came from test tubes, so I think that President would have known everything.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was very very furious inside her heart. Little Bao Bao was way too naughty. He went to SK to look for his Daddy and did not even discuss with his Mummy at all.

    Did Little Bao Bao have her as his Mummy inside his heart at all?

    This was way too ridiculous.

    Was she like air?

    She was coincidentally sending Bei Bei to school in the morning. She¡¯d just stepped out of the door and saw Joan bringing Bao Bao back. She was surprised as she ran up to hug Bao Bao wanting to give him a kiss, but who would have known that young chap would leave her with a cold sentence? I just went over to SK.

    She did not have any time to regain her senses.

    She never told him who his Daddy was. Don¡¯t even talk about SK. She was about to go crazy. She¡¯d given birth to such a son with such high intelligence, and it made her seem like a fool; she could not control him at all.

    This made her seem like a useless and frustrated Mummy.

    Yin Shuiling shook her head before walking into the hospital ward.

    ...

    Inside the hospital ward, Yin Shuiling stood by the side of the bed. Yin Mucheny down in the hospital bed. The man¡¯s face was very pale, and the stubble on his chin made the man look dishevelled and sad.

    She averted her gaze, and she lifted her eyelids to look up at the ceiling. She did not want to cry for this man.

    At this moment, her slim wrist was pinned down by arge palm. The man¡¯s rough fingers were caressing her soft skin, and he held her firmly.

    Yin Shuiling lowered her gaze and looked over at the man.

    Yin Muchen opened his eyes. Maybe it was because his body was feeling ufortable, and he looked a little sickly, but his gaze was very fierce. He red over at her as if he were about to swallow her up. His voice was very hoarse, and he said, ¡°Why...did you not tell me?¡±

    His tone made it seem as if he was questioning her.

    Yin Shuiling was in so much anger that she clenched her teeth. She shook the man¡¯srge hand off and said, ¡°Why do I have to let you know? Bao Bao and Bei Bei belong to me. They belong to me alone; they don¡¯t have a Daddy.¡±

    She did not manage to shake him off because Yin Muchen¡¯s was using strength, and he held her firmly without letting go as he said, ¡°Was it that time three years ago in the car? At that time, you asked me to use a condom...before you left, did you n to do this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to speak to you. Let go... Ah!¡±

    Her entire being was dragged onto the bed. The man sat up and stretched both of his muscr arms to hold her tight in his embrace. He used his lips and jaw that was full of stubble as he nudged her face and tender neck, and he said, ¡°Shuiling, three years ago, didn¡¯t you say that you were going to leave me? Why did you secretly get my seed and secretly give birth to my children?¡±

    Yin Shuiling tried hard to struggle away and not allow him to hug her, but even though the man was sick and weak right now, his chest was just like a wall. No matter how much she struggled, she was unable to break away.

    His body still had the scent that she was familiar and in love with alongside a light scent of the disinfectant liquid, and it was very pleasant to the nose.

    The tears in her eyes flowed out immediately. She held her small fist and used all her strength to hit him as she said, ¡°Yin Muchen, what do I owe you? How much do I owe you?

    ¡°Is Bao Bao so scary that a big 37 year old man fainted on the ground and was even sent over to the hospital? Don¡¯t you find that embarrassing? The doctor said that you¡¯ve already started to exhibit the early signs of liver cirrhosis. You have made your health a big mess, and now, you are even expecting me to take care of you.

    ¡°I will not take care of you. You are such a bastard. I gave birth to children for you. You did not even contribute anything to this. You just became a Daddy without doing anything. You have a son and daughter now. I would not hope for you to help out, but you are not even able to take care of yourself. Why is my life so hard? I did not enjoy a single day of life after being together with you. I am just serving others. I was once the little princess of T City, and you forcefully turned me from a princess into a servant. No matter which man I chose to go with, I would have a way better life than with you.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling.¡± Yin Muchen was greedy as he sniffed the fragrance on her body. He went over to kiss the tears that were flowing down her face as he said, ¡°So what? Even if that was the case, you only love me, right? Bei Bei is my daughter, Bao Bao is my son. I have a son and daughter now. Shuiling, I once thought that in my entire life... I was unable to be a...father anymore, because I...was not fit to be one, but you gave birth for me. I have a son and daughter now, and I also have you. I have everything now...¡±

    Yin Shuiling pushed his handsome face away and did not allow him to kiss her, but she touched his wet face. This man had been crying for some time already.

    She suddenly thought of what Ma Rui had just said. This man in front of her, was forever a child who needed love...

    Her heart was suddenly in pain. Her heart seemed to be in deep pain, and she felt bad for him. At that moment, she froze, and her small lips were directly kissed by him.

    ¡°Wooo... Go away!¡±

    She was struggling. Yin Muchen pinned her soft waist as he pressed her into his embrace. He used a lot of strength to press her. This woman, he only wanted to pamper her very much.

    Until now, he still did not dare to believe that she¡¯d given birth to kids for him, a pair of fraternal twins.

    He had both a son and daughter now.

    How did he have to treat this woman? She gave herself to him when she was 15 years old. She was 18 years old when she miscarried a child because of him. She was together with him for two years when she was 21 years old. After that, she apanied him to send his mother away. She¡¯d left him for three years. He thought that she¡¯d dumped him and did not want him anymore, but she gave birth to kids for him.

    Everything that he wanted in his life, everything that he wanted to have, she gave it all to him.

    When he was 18 years old, he watched that 8 year old slowlye down the steps, and he had never thought that it was such a woman who would give him everything. She gave him so much love.

    His life was fulfilled after having her.

    ¡°Shuiling, I am really overjoyed. I am a Daddy now! I am Bao Bao and Bei Bei¡¯s Daddy. You are Bao Bao and Bei Bei¡¯s Mummy. I have a family now, a family with four members...¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, I love you. I love you all.¡±

 Chapter 650 - My Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 650: My Daughter</h4>

    I love you....

    I love you all...

    Upon hearing these words, Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart was moved, but she was only moved for a few seconds, and therge hand of the man lifted the hem of her skirt up as he touched her thighs.

    Men are sensory animals. After they are moved, they have the most direct bodily reaction, but when a woman has a reaction, they need the man tofort and hug them.

    That was why after Yin Muchen did this, Yin Shuiling raised her eyebrows. p! She patted hisrge palm off as she said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Yin Muchen let go of her small lips and looked at her red cheeks and lips as he swallowed his saliva. He said, ¡°Shuiling, I want you...¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡± Yin Shuiling pushed him away and stood up. She puffed her cheeks up as she red at the man and said, ¡°Did I promise to make up with you? Don¡¯t think that without money or spending any effort, you would be able to sleep with me. Yin Muchen, this time, I will tell you, there is no chance of that happening! Also, take care of your own health. I will not take care of you. if you have something unexpected happen to you, both me, Bao Bao, and Bei Bei, would belong to another man then.¡±

    After she was done speaking, Yin Shuiling was extremely arrogant as she turned around to leave.

    This time, she really did not want to serve him anymore.

    Yin Muchen looked at the woman¡¯s back profile. She wore a tight skirt and had a pair of high heeled shoes. Her perky butt was swaying from side to side, her small slim waist was like a willow as she swayed, and she looked attractive and sexy.

    Yin Muchen only wanted to press her down on the bed and make her kneel and perch...

    But he did not do a single thing, and hey back down onto the hospital bed. He stretched one arm out and ced it behind his head. He stared at the ceiling. He had a son and daughter now.

    He had a son and daughter now!

    ¡°Hah, haha....¡± He broke out into soft and merryughter.

    The woman was not cruel at all. She said that if something unexpected happened to him, her, Bao Bao, and Bei Bei would belong to another man then, meaning, that he was doing fine and well, her, Bao Bao, and Bei Bei would belong to him.

    Silly.

    She was really so foolish.

    She was still a silly fool who had not learned how to speak well. She was still a small girl.

    But this small silly girl had already given birth to both a son and daughter for him.

    ...

    Bao Bao and Bei Bei went to attend nursery school. One day, after school, Joan had not arrived to pick them up yet. Bao Bao also had not walked out. Bei Bei was alone and stood by the side of the door as she waited.

    A small girl was carried in her father¡¯s embrace. The small girl looked at Bei Bei and asked her, ¡°Bei Bei, where is your Daddy? I think I have only seen your Mummy, but I have yet to see your Daddy.¡±

    This question touched Little Bei Bei¡¯s sad spot, but she lifted her small head up as she smiled and said, ¡°My daddy is busy with his work. Soon, he wille and pick me up from school.¡±

    ¡°I do not believe that. Other children say that you don¡¯t have a Daddy.¡±

    Bei Bei looked beautiful, so when she came into nursery school, she had the spotlight in her ss. Everyone talked about Bei Bei privately, so Bei Bei¡¯s Daddy was naturally brought up many times.

    ¡°You are speaking nonsense. I have a Daddy. My Mummy said that my Daddy loves me very much.¡±

    ¡°Since your Daddy loves you so much, why does he note over to visit you? Look, my Daddy carries me up so high up. Has your Daddy carried you before?¡±

    Little Bei Bei looked at the other kids that were carried up in their Daddy¡¯s embraces. Herrge, beautiful eyes had ayer of sparkling tears, but she tried very hard to not let her tears fall as she said, ¡°My Daddy has carried me before. My Daddy is taller than your Daddy. He is even more handsome than your Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Haha, we don¡¯t believe that. If you have the ability, call your Daddy over toe over then.¡±

    A few boys and girls were gathered around the gates. All of their parents came over to pick them up. They were embraced in their parents¡¯ arms or held with their small hands, and they allughed loudly at Little Bei Bei.

    Little Bei Bei felt extremely ufortable inside her heart. Everyone had a Daddy, and she was the only one who did not have one. Her small pink lips were pursed together, and she was about to cry.

    At this moment, a ck Bugatti stopped, and the door of the driver¡¯s seat opened up as Yin Muchen walked out of the vehicle.

    The man was dressed in a ck shirt and ck trousers. His clothes entuated his broad shoulders and slim waist, and he looked handsome and attractive. His figure made him seem as if he were a model who walks down the runway in Fashion Week.

    He had his hand on the car keys as he walked towards Little Bei Bei.

    Those small children¡¯s fathers noticed Yin Muchen walking over, and they all froze. They immediately nodded their heads and bent their waists as they greeted him, ¡°President Yin.¡±

    Little Bei Bei raised her small head up to look at Yin Muchen. The man¡¯s handsome figure came to block the sunset in front of her just as if he were a huge mountain.

    He made others look up to him.

    ¡°Uncle...¡± Upon seeing his arrival, Little Bei Bei went to address him softly. The moment she did so. Her tears immediately fell down her face.

    Yin Muchen lowered his gaze down to look at the small thing by the side of his trousers. She was so tiny that she only reached his shin. The girl was extremely pitiful as she cried, and her small shoulders were shuddering time and time again, just as if she were a tiny rabbit that¡¯d been cast aside.

    He bent down and took Little Bei Bei into his arms.

    He stretched his fingers out to wipe the tears on Little Bei Bei¡¯s face, and his voice was extremely gentle as he said, ¡°Bei Bei, be good. Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±

    Yin Muchen was 1.83m tall. He stood there and towered over all other daddies present on the scene. The other small kids lifted their head up to look at Yin Muchen. Wow, this man was so tall and so handsome.

    Those daddies were all like blocks of wood. They were all extremely awkward and anxious as they watched Yin Muchenfort Little Bei Bei, and they could guess what rtionship these two people had.

    One Daddy had an awkward smile on his face as he said, ¡°President Yin, why did youe over? This Little Bei Bei is...¡±

    ¡°My daughter.¡± Yin Muchen lifted his eyelids up as he nced over at that Daddy. The corners of his lips were curled up in a slight arc as he smiled, but his sharp gaze stirred up a breeze of bone-chilling wind, and it prated their bones.

    The Daddies all felt numb in their heads, and at the same time, they were utterly shocked after hearing the words, ¡°My daughter¡±.

    ¡°Bei Bei, remember this from now on. Your Mummy is Yin Shuiling, and your Daddy is Yin Muchen. From today onwards, Daddy will not be busy anymore. In the future, I will be here to apany both you and Older Brother.¡±

    Little Bei Bei was in a blur as she looked at Yin Muchen. Was he really...her Daddy?

    ¡°Younger sister...¡± Little Bao Bao walked out of the schoolpound.

    ¡°Older Brother.¡± Bei Bei saw Bao Bao and leaped out of Yin Muchen¡¯s arms immediately. She ran over to hold Bao Bao¡¯s small hand before she went on her tiptoes to whisper to her Older Brother. ¡°Older Brother, this Uncle says that he is our Daddy.¡±

    Bao Bao looked over at Yin Muchen, and he did not utter a single word.

    ¡°Bao Bao, Bei Bei...¡±Joan arrived to pick both of them up.

    Little Bao Bao held Little Bei Bei¡¯s small hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go home then.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Joan held both of their hands with each of them on one side, and the trio returned home.

    No one bothered about Yin Muchen as he looked on at those two tiny figures. He did not drive, but he ced one hand in his pockets. He used another hand to hold onto his car keys, while he trailed behind them.

    The other Daddies and the small children were frozen on the spot. The Daddies looked at one another in the eyes. They now knew that Yin Muchen and Yin Shuiling had children, and they had one son and a daughter ¡ª fraternal twins!

    ...

    Little Bei Bei walked on the innermostne, She could not stop turning her head back to look at Yin Muchen, who was trailing behind them. Yin Muchen was also looking at her. His expression was full of love and tenderness.

    This Uncle seemed to be treating her really well. Little Bei Bei liked him very much.

    But Older Brother did not say a single word. Mummy also did not say anything. She did not dare to y together with him.

    Little Bei Bei withdrew her gaze. She lifted her head up to look at the azure blue sky above her head before she asked, ¡°Older Brother, why is the sky blue in colour?¡±

    Little Bao Bao was about to reply to her but at this moment, the man in the back said, ¡°Because the ultra violet rays of the blue colour has been reflected on the ozoneyer, so the sky looks blue.¡±

    Little Bei Bei seemed to understand, then asked, ¡°Then why do small horses stand up and sleep?¡±

    ¡°Because small horses do not have sharp teeth and ws, and they are afraid of other animals attacking them, so they have formed the habit of sleeping up while standing up.¡±

    Little Bei Bei listened as she turned her head over to look over at Yin Muchen. This Uncle seemed to be so intelligent. She looked up to him so much. Little Bei Bei winked her eyes at Yin Muchen cheekily.

    Tee hee.

    All of Yin Muchen¡¯s features were all as gentle as water.

    At this moment, Little Bao Bao also turned his head over, and he lifted his eyebrows that were still childish-looking as he provocatively asked, ¡°Then why do we have both men and women on earth?¡±

    Yin Muchen weed his son¡¯s gaze before replying with a smile on his face. ¡°I do not know why there are both men and women. In the mystical novels, Nu Wa made humans and decided to make both men and women, but there is something that I know ¡ª that is where both men and womene from.¡± As he spoke, his gaze went down to the lower part of his son¡¯s body as he said, ¡°They alle from this part of the man, so remember, in the future, you¡¯d better use it with much caution.¡±

    Little Bao Bao heard what he said and his fair and handsome tiny face immediately became red. He¡¯d originally wanted to give a hard question for his own father, but he was teased by his own Daddy right now.

    Little Bao Bao was angry and turned his small head back.

    At this moment, he heard a hah! The sound of softughtere from behind him. It was extremely deep and charming, and it was mixed together with the deep fatherly love that he had.

    Little Bao Bao secretly smiled. Okay then, he was also satisfied with this Daddy of his now.

    Joan naturally felt the happiness that both siblings had, and Joan was also ted, this was great news. Madam has finally found Sir.

    The four people arrived at the condominium unit. Joan and Little Bei Bei walked inside first. Little Bei Bei stood by the side of the door, and Yin Muchen stood outside the door.

    Yin Muchen looked Little Bao Bao in the eye. Father and son looked at one another equally as Yin Muchen said, ¡°Bao Bao, aren¡¯t you nning on letting Daddy go inside?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I cannot allow you inside, because if Mummy finds out that we did not seek her approval and allowed you inside, Mummy would be jealous and angry. She would be upset.¡±

    Yin Muchenughed and said, ¡°Then are you also nning not to recognize Daddy now?¡±

    ¡°If Mummy allows us to do so, then we can recognize you as that, so you should quickly win Mummy over right now.¡± Little Bao Bao closed the door.

    Yin Muchen looked at the tightly shut doors in front of him, and he was extremely frustrated and at a loss.

    Both his son and daughter knew how to treat their Mummy preciously, so they would not choose to do anything that would make Mummy upset. The skies and grounds were great, but Mummy was the most important one in their world.

    A warm and loving smile appeared on the corners of Yin Muchen¡¯s lips. That small silly one educated their son and daughter so well. Both their EQ¡¯s and IQ¡¯s were so high, unlike him.

    Yin Muchen exhaled a breath of air through his nose, and he let out a sigh in satisfaction.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling was done being busy with the matters in the art studio and returned home. She stepped out of the lift and headed towards the condominium unit. She lowered her gaze to find her keys.

    She took her keys out and lifted her head up, and she saw an elegant and attractive figure stooping down by the side of her door. He wore a handmade custom made shirt and trousers, his hair was neatly cut with his sideburns trimmed, his handsome face was chiselled like a knife¡¯s de, and he looked mature and mesmerizing, entirely dazzling anyone who sees him.

    Yin Shuiling froze, why did hee looking for her again?

    Bao Bao and Bei Bei were released from school already. Did hemunicate with the kids?

    She was in a daze, and the man¡¯s deep gaze came towards her. His waist was naturally straight, and he looked extremely stunning. He was casual as he stood there to look at her, but his gaze was not casual yet could not considered to be rude as he scanned her figure. He looked like a rich son who hailed from a wealthy family as he was calm and elegant.

    ¡°You are back?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 651 - Uncle Said That You Not Obedient, You Are Going To Get Smacked On The Butt Later

    <h4>Chapter 651: Uncle Said That You Not Obedient, You Are Going To Get Smacked On The Butt Later</h4>

    Yin Shuiling stepped forward and had her guard up as she asked, ¡°What are you doing at my home?¡±

    Yin Muchen waszy and leaned back on the wall as he said, ¡°I am here to visit my son and daughter.¡±

    Yin Shuiling immediately rolled her eyes. Who is your son and daughter?

    ¡°Please leave. I am going to open the door now. Our family does not wee you.¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at the arrogant and confident little woman standing in front of him. She held the keys in her hand as she stood by the side of the door, and her posture demonstrated that she wanted him to leave immediately.

    If he did not leave, she probably would not open the door.

    ¡°Shuiling, do you really want me to leave?¡± Yin Muchen stood up and took tworge strides before he was in front of her.

    The sudden proximity gave Yin Shuiling a whiff of the clean and pure scent on his body. The height difference between both of them, her head was only at the height of his jaw, and she wanted to take a step back, but the man in front of her said, ¡°Just now, our son did not allow me to go inside. He said that you did not agree to it, so he could not let me go inside. He said that you would be jealous, angry, and upset.¡±

    Yin Shuiling froze. Did Bao Bao speak like this?

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart felt sweet immediately. If she¡¯d have seen him and the kids having fun with one another the moment she stepped inside, she probably would have felt really disappointed.

    Although Bao Bao looked down on her very much, he still treated her as an important person, and it was the same for her Bei Bei.

    Yin Shuiling immediately felt very blessed.

    At this moment, there was a sudden chill on her slim shoulders. She lowered her gaze to have a look. The man moved his body, and he used the metal belt around his waist to nudge her skin. His voice was deep and soft. She did not know if he was doing it on purpose or naturally having some tones of love as he tried to cajole her. ¡°Shuiling, our son treated me like this. I am already very upset. Would you also treat me like that?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was crimson red. What was he doing?

    Was he using his charm as a trick?

    Or was he...trying to act cute?

    ¡°Yin Muchen, you¡¯d better leave!¡± She quickly stretched both of her hands out to push him away.

    The man did not move. He turned his body to the side and lowered his gaze to look at her. His deep voice sounded pitiful as he said, ¡°Shuiling, do you really want me to leave? It would make me very upset.¡±

    Yin Shuiling scolded him inside her heart, shameless!

    She dared to say that he was nning to use his attractiveness as a tool.

    Because her entire body broke out entirely in pink goosebumps, and the part of her shoulder that he¡¯d touched was on fire.

    She was already this old and had never seen him using his attractiveness as a tool in front of someone else.

    Yin Shuiling realized that he was really so sure of her reaction.

    She did not back away at all, and she red at him with herrge, sparkling eyes, ¡°Leave quickly. Leave quickly! What does you being upset have to do with me at all? Neither Bao Bao nor I need you!¡±

    ¡°Okay then, I am leaving.¡± Yin Muchen conceded, and he started to head for the lift.

    Yin Shuiling looked at his back profile. Was he really leaving already?

    The person who was shameless and begging just now was leaving after saying so. When did he be so easy to chase away?

    Yin Shuiling felt suspicious as she nced at him, and she saw him pressing the buttons to the lift. After he went into the lift, it was only then that she stopped being suspicious, she turned around and used the keys in her hands to open the door.

    The door was open, and she walked inside as she said, ¡°Bao Bao, Bei Bei, Mummy is back...¡± She called after the kids as she closed the door behind her.

    But the door of the wouldn¡¯t shut. Yin Shuiling turned back to have a look and saw a ck leather shoe stuck between the doors.

    Yin Shuiling followed the leather shoe upwards, and there was an extremely handsome face zooming up before her eyes.

    Yin Muchen.

    ¡°You...¡± Yin Shuiling froze. She¡¯d just seen him walk into the lift.

    The moment she froze, the man used his ck leather shoe to open a gap in the door before nimblying inside. He closed the door behind him and used his broad shoulders to hit her. ¡°What are you in a daze for? You have to have your guard up at all times.¡±

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡± Yin Muchen, you are such a bastard!

    ¡°Mummy, what are you standing there together with Uncle for?¡± Bao Bao and Bei Bei stood in the living room, and they stared at Yin Shuiling with theirrge grape-like eyes.

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...I...¡±

    ¡°Oh, Bao Bao, Bei Bei, your Mummy invited me over as a guest. Your Mummy even invited me to stay for dinner... Bao Bao, Bei Bei, your Mummy is very passionate and very polite.¡±

    ¡°That is a must.¡± Little Bei Bei agreed immediately, and in her childish tone, she continued, ¡°Mummy tells us frequently that Older Brother and I have to treat others with respect. Anyone whoes over into our home is a guest. We have to be weing of all guests. Mummy is so awesome.¡±

    As she looked at Little Bei Bei¡¯s na?ve little face, Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡± She wanted to copse on the spot.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling prepared dinner in the kitchen. Joan was helping out, and at this moment, Yin Muchen walked over, and Joan was quick witted enough to walk out, leaving this kitchen for these two people.

    Yin Muchen stepped forward, and he noticed that Yin Shuiling was standing by the side of the counter. She held onto arge tray ofrge salted prawns, and she was using chopsticks to pick the spring onions out.

    Yin Muchenughed and said, ¡°You still remember that I do not like to eat spring onions?¡±

    Yin Shuiling was unhappy as she said, ¡°It is not because of you, but Bao Bao does not like to eat spring onions.¡±

    ¡°Hah...¡± The smile on Yin Muchen¡¯s face got even more obvious.

    How could Yin Shuiling not know what he was thinking inside his heart? Speaking about Little Bao Bao, he was really so simr to this man. His looks, intelligence, and personality were all so simr to Yin Muchen, and even not liking to eat spring onions was also something simr to Yin Muchen.

    At the end of the day, they were both hard to please.

    ¡°I am cooking. Get out!¡± She pushed him out.

    ¡°I will help you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling rolled her eyes again. What could he help out with?

    Yin Muchen also knew his own abilities. He knew that he could not help out much. He had little choice and walked out.

    Half an hourter, dinner was done. Yin Shuiling took the utensils and walked out of the kitchen. She headed in the direction of the living room. Yin Muchen and Bao Bao were ying chess with one another.

    Little Bei Bei did not understand anything. She was small and soft as she was seated on Yin Muchen¡¯s thighs, and her small, fair hand held onto a bottle of yogurt as she sipped on it with her small lips. She did not bother them. She was in a daze as she looked at her Daddy and Older Brother.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s footsteps stopped at that moment. That man had only met the children a few times, but Bao Bao and Bei Bei seemed to like him very much.

    This was probably due to fate.

    Yin Shuiling had satisfaction in her eyes as she said, ¡°Go and wash your hands quickly. It is time for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Little Bei Bei cheered immediately. She climbed down from Yin Muchen¡¯sp before rushing over to Yin Shuiling. The young girl was very excited as she said, ¡°Mummy, Older Brother lost just now. Uncle just moved...three, four, five chess pieces...¡±

    Little Bei Bei counted with her small fingers.

    Yin Shuiling raised her head up to look at Yin Muchen and was displeased as she said, ¡°Can¡¯t you just let Bao Bao win?¡±

    Yin Muchen weed Yin Shuiling¡¯s gentle, motherly gaze before he stretched hisrge hand out to pat Little Bao Bao¡¯s shoulders as he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. My son, he can afford to lose.¡±

    There would be other talented people in the real world. No matter how much intelligence he had, he had to know how to lose to others.

    Little Bao Bao was looking Yin Muchen in the eye. There was an excited and firm glow sparkling in his eyes as he said, ¡°We will y against each other another time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    The family of four sat down around the dining table to eat dinner. Little Bao Bao used his chopsticks to eat on his own, but Little Bei Bei still did not know how, so Joan used a small spoon to feed her.

    Yin Muchen looked at the tiny bit of rice in Little Bei Bei¡¯s bowl, and he raised his eyebrows immediately as he asked, ¡°Why are you eating so little?¡±

    ¡°It is not little.¡± Little Bei Bei swallowed the rice that Joan fed her with all down, before slowly saying, ¡°Mummy only eats a little bit more than me.¡±

    Yin Muchen nced over at Yin Shuiling before looking at Little Bei Bei and said, ¡°Your Mummy is not obedient. She does not eat her meals properly. Bei Bei has to be more obedient than Mummy, so you have to eat more rice, okay?¡±

    Little Bei Bei immediately broke out into a bright smile as she said, ¡°Mummy, Uncle said that you are not obedient. You have to get smacked on the buttter!¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s attractive face immediately became red. She kicked Yin Muchen underneath the table, meaning ¡ª Be careful of what you say.

    Little Bei Bei jumped out again. She pointed at Yin Shuiling with her small, soft finger and gurgled out inughter before she said, ¡°Mummy, your face is red. Older Brother said that girl¡¯s faces get red because they are shy. Mummy is feeling shy.¡±

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡± She nced over at Little Bao Bao.

    Little Bao Bao was eating his food. It was obvious that he did not want to participate in this conversation. He shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Treat it as if I did not say anything.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face got even more red.

    At this moment, there was an additional piece of eggnt in her bowl. Yin Muchen gave her that piece, and his gaze was veryforting. He lowered his volume down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I would not smack your butt.¡±

    Little Bao Bao immediately choked on a mouthful of rice. Cough cough.

    Little Bei Bei: Hehe, haha.

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡± Bastard!

    ...

    After eating dinner, Yin Shuiling helped Bao Bao and Bei Bei shower.

    Little Bao Bao showered first. When he came out, Yin Muchen took a towel as he helped him to wipe his body clean before carrying Little Bao Bao back into his own room.

    Little Bao Bao¡¯s bed had a romper on it. Yin Muchen used his long fingers to pick it up, and he looked at it thrice. He did not know how to put on this romper.

    ¡°Let me do it.¡± Little Bao Bao took it into his own hands and put it on quickly, and he dove into his nkets.

    Yin Muchen dimmed the lights and sat down by the side of the bed. He stretched his hand out to touch Little Bao Bao¡¯s dark hair before gently saying, ¡°At the beach in France, did you bring Bei Bei over?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Little Bao Bao shut his eyes as he nodded his head.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because other young kids do note from a test tube. All of them have daddies, but we do not, so I thought that you did not like me and my younger sister.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s expressions were very gentle. So this son of his used Bei Bei to test him out?

    ¡°Why did you let Mummy and Bei Bei return first? You knew that there was a possibility that Daddy might be mistaken, and you could exin everything.¡±

    Little Bao Bao pouted. He was tired, so he buried his small face ino the soft pillow as he murmured, ¡°Because, I wanted to punish you.¡±

    Yin Muchen touched his son¡¯s smooth skin on his tiny face. Was he punishing him for being absent for these two years and the fatherly love that they missed out on?

    Also, his Mummy...

    His Mummy had it really hard on her for the past three years.

    ¡°Bao Bao, sorry. In the past, Daddy was not good. I could not be by your side to apany you all, but Daddy guarantees, from today onwards, Daddy will apany you all for a long long time, until I be old. Daddy loves both of you.¡±

    ...

    After Little Bao Bao was asleep, Yin Muchen walked out of the room. He went over to Yin Shuiling¡¯s room. The bathroom was filled with the mother and daughter¡¯s happyughter inside. ¡°Mummy, you sshed the water on my head. I also want to ssh you.¡±

    ¡°Spare my life, Little Bei Bei. Mummy did not do it on purpose.¡±....

    Yin Muchen¡¯s features all melted into a puddle. He had a close look at the bedroom before walking over to the closet.

    The closet door was still open. There were many different styles of clothes hung inside. Yin Muchen saw that there were many female pyjamas inside, and they were mostly in silk with sexyce designs.

 Chapter 652 - It Is Too Late; I Am Asking You To Leave

    <h4>Chapter 652: It Is Too Late; I Am Asking You To Leave</h4>

    Yin Muchen stretched his hand out slowly and touched a fiery red cleavage-baring nightgown. His long fingers lifted the thin strap of the nightgown. His rough thumbs caressed the icy silk material, and it was just like the woman¡¯s skin.

    Yin Muchen raised his eyebrows up slightly, and he swallowed his saliva. His long fingers slid down the strap slowly, and he slid down to the hem of the skirt....

    At this moment, Yin Shuiling was carrying Little Bei Bei in her arms as she walked in. The moment she walked inside, she noticed that the man had one hand in his pocket while another of his hands was caressing the material of her nightgown, and his behaviour was indescribably...rebellious.

    Yin Shuiling was in a daze, and Little Bei Bei childishly asked, ¡°Uncle, why do you have to touch Mummy¡¯s nightgown?¡±

    Yin Muchen regained his senses. He let go of the nightgown and looked over at the mother and daughter pair. His gaze shifted over from Little Bei Bei¡¯s face to Yin Shuiling¡¯s face, and the corners of his eyes were a little red.

    But he was not frantic or nervous at all. He curled the corners of his lips up as he said, ¡°Because Uncle thinks that your Mummy¡¯s nightgown looks very nice.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Little Bei Bei understood what he was saying.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s ears were red, and he was bullying Little Bei Bei for not knowing anything. He was so despicable.

    Yin Shuiling ced Little Bei Bei on the bed before putting on a romper on Little Bei Bei.

    Yin Muchen stood behind as he looked at her. The clothes on her body were all wet, and when she bent over, her curvy, attractive figure was entuated. Yin Muchen¡¯s breathing became hurried.

    After putting on Little Bei Bei¡¯s clothes, Joan walked inside, and Joan carried Little Bei Bei away. Little Bei Bei waved her hands and said, ¡°Mummy, Uncle, good night.¡±

    ¡°Bei Bei, good night.¡±

    Joan and Little Bei Bei walked out, and the two of them were left inside the room. Yin Shuiling looked at the man and said, ¡°I allowed you to meet both Bao Bao and Bei Bei. You have also eaten dinner. Now we are going to sleep. Can you go back now?¡±

    Yin Muchen did not say anything, and his gaze was hot as he stared at Yin Shuiling.

    In the silence of the night, both of them have been involved with one another for so many years that the man¡¯s gaze was enough for Yin Shuiling to get what he meant. He wanted her now.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s ears got even hotter. She did not like him being silent and not saying much, especially when he wanted her. His gaze was direct and forceful, and he did not allow her to protest at all.

    Yin Shuiling stepped forward and stretched her small hands out to push him outside. ¡°What are you looking at? Leave.¡±

    Yin Muchen was pushed over to the side of the door. She opened the door and was about to push him out the door.

    But she was unable to do so. Yin Muchen used one of his muscr arms to pin her small shoulders down before strongly pressing her. The door was closed, and she was pushed against the door.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yin Shuiling quickly used her small fist to hit him.

    Yin Muchen allowed her to hit him. He bent over and blocked her small lips.

    Yin Shuiling was anxious and used strength to struggle as she did not allow him to kiss her. ¡°Yin Muchen, I gave you an inch, and now you want a foot! You are being way too ridiculous! You have met both Bao Bao and Bei Bei. Now... Now, you are bullying me again. You are taking advantage of everything that you can on Earth.¡±

    Yin Shuiling instantly felt wronged. The tears in her eyes fell down her face immediately. Why was he so dominating? He wanted Bao Bao and Bei Bei. She also wanted them. Did he ask her for her opinion at all?

    Her tears fell into his mouth. They were bitter, and he panted with his rough breath. He raised his head up to kiss the tears on her face, and he felt bad. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± he asked with his hoarse voice.

    Yin Shuiling shoved him, but his handsome figure was just like a wall as she was against the door. She did not dare to touch his body. He was all muscle, hard and sculpted, and the moment she touched him, she would go soft.

    Even if there were thousands and millions of reasons for her not to admit it, she was still mesmerized by him. The shirt and trousers on his body had a healthy and matured air of a man, and she did not dare to raise her head up to look at his face. She was afraid that she would be drunk after seeing his extremely handsome face.

    ¡°I have to work during the day, and I still have to cook dinner when Ie back at night. I have to serve my two precious babies. Forget about all of these. After I am done doing all of this, I still have to serve you? What rights do you have?¡± she furiously bellowed out.

    Yin Muchen cupped her small face in his hands. Heughed softly as he said, ¡°Why are you saying that you are serving me? I¡¯m using my strength. Could I actually not make you feel satisfied?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Yin Shuiling red at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t work anymore. I have money. There¡¯s too much money for you to use in a lifetime. I would provide for you, Bao Bao, and Bei Bei in the future. I will raise the kids with you. You would not have to be alone at night in the future. I will serve you, okay?¡±

    Alone at night?

    Yin Shuiling looked at him fearfully with herrge, wet eyes. How could he...speak of her like this?

    When a man said these words out of his mouth, it surely did not have a good meaning behind it.

    Yin Muchen touched her small face. He was extremely charmed with the look in her eyes, and he said, ¡°The nightgown inside the closet, low cleavage, the gown can only barely cover over your butt. Who do you want to seduce? In the past three years, you have not had a man. Are you lonely now? You are turned on inside your own room at night, huh?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s facial expressions changed drastically as she said, ¡°You...¡± Her entire body was shaking as she looked at the man before her.

    What was he talking about?

    Every word that he said was shameless and crass. He was filled with dirty words, but he still had to look like a gentlemanly man.

    Yin Shuiling stretched her leg out to kick his shin as she said, ¡°No matter how ....turned on I am, it has nothing to do with you,. You should still be careful of your own health.¡±

    ¡°I am clear about my own health; you don¡¯t have to be worried. I will not die. I do not bear to die.¡± Yin Muchen was extremely cunning as he pinched her, and the woman was howling in pain. ¡°Ah!¡± She let out a shout. As he heard her scream, the corners of his eyes got even redder, and he felt both thrill and enjoyment as he said, ¡°The body that you have kept for me for three years, no matter what happens, I have to make you feel satisfied. If not, who are you wearing these nightgowns for? Who are you showing off your cleavage to?¡±

    Yin Shuiling was furious with what he said and did, but she had to be the one that was disappointing. She had a whiff of the sinister air on his body, and both her legs were trembling.

    Don¡¯t talk about pushing him. She did not even have the strength to hit him at all.

    At this moment, she felt hisrge palm lift the hem of her skirt up. She was wearing a dress today. She was rmed and quickly went to press his hand down as she shouted, ¡°Yin Muchen!¡±

    The man¡¯s hand did not hesitate, but he came over to her t stomach as he caressed her. He touched her carefully before he looked into her eyes and asked her, ¡°You gave birth to them on your own?¡±

    It was only then that Yin Shuiling knew that he was searching for the scar on her abdomen.

    If she did a caesarean, she would have a scar.

    But she did not.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes turned red, and she drooped her long, thick eyshes. She did not say a word.

    Yin Muchen pinned the back of her head and hugged her tight as he said, ¡°How long were you in pain for?¡±

    ¡°Two days and two nights.¡±

    ¡°Why did you not choose to do a caesarean? Other women would take that option once they were in pain. You were pregnant with two. Why did you still choose to give birth to them on your own? I was not by your side. Weren¡¯t you afraid? Aren¡¯t you scared of pain? Aren¡¯t you scared...that something wrong would happen?¡±

    She¡¯s been afraid of pain since she was young; just a tiny bit of pain was enough for her to shed tears.

    Other pregnant women would definitely want their husbands or other rtives to wait outside when they gave birth. She was a first time mother, and back then, she was only 25 years old. She should have been very very afraid.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was wet. She choked up and did not say a single thing.

    But it was not that there was no one there to apany her, Auntie Ning, Qingqing, and Older Sister Jian were all there. Zhou Dayuan was the doctor in charge. With Doctor Zhou around, there was no chance of an ident happening.

    But only back at that time, the most important person was not there.

    The father of her child, her man was not around.

    He was not around.

    ¡°Shuiling.¡± Yin Muchen used his strength, and his strength was extremely powerful as he hated that he could not embrace her into his bones. He went to kiss her damp face before he kissed her hair. ¡°It must¡¯ve been so hard for you to do IVF. In that span of half a year, did you take medication and have injections repeatedly? Older Brother remembers that you were most afraid of pain when you were young. After you grew up, you fell down the staircase and also wanted to wait for me toe back tofort you. Shuiling, why did you have...to...love Older Brother so much?¡±

    How could she love him so much?

    If not for the fact that she loved him so much, if not for her loving him so deeply, why would she give birth to his children?

    She gave him his next generation.

    And she made him a Daddy.

    ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother loves you.¡± Yin Muchen pressed her back onto the door. His handsome figure pressed against her, and he kissed her small lips.

    Yin Shuiling protested softly. ¡°Don¡¯t... You let go...¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, Older Brother is unable to control himself... Let Older Brother pamper you properly...¡±

    ¡°Go away...¡± Yin Shuiling protested as she started to choke up.

    ...

    Joan was done tidying up in the kitchen, so she walked over to the side of Yin Shuiling¡¯s bedroom. She stretched her hand out to knock on the door, and she said, ¡°Madam, if there is nothing else, I¡¯m going to bed.¡±

    This sound made the two people who were passionate inside the room stop their actions.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s beautiful back was against the door, so when Joan knocked on the door. It was just as if she was right next to her. She was in shock, and her small face was both red and white at the same time. She quickly said, ¡°Joan, you can go and sleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Madam.¡± Joan left.

    There was an ambermp inside the room. The duo against the door were sweating. Their hot breathing was connected with one another, and they were unable to tell who was the one with the hot breath. Yin Muchen looked at Yin Shuiling¡¯s small, red face, and her face was exceptionally attractive. He swallowed his saliva, and he pressed himself against her once again.

    Yin Shuiling was not happy. Her senses that she¡¯d lost came back all at once. She tugged on hisrge palm and pushed his hand away from her thighs. She struggled as she said, ¡°Yin Muchen, don¡¯t be like this... Enough.¡±

    ¡°It is not enough!¡± Yin Muchen was against her mouth.

    Yin Shuiling decided to be cruel, and she bit him harshly.

    Yin Muchen was in pain, and he let go of her.

    Yin Shuiling quickly smoothed the thin material of her skirt that was already up to her waist back down. She covered everything that she had to cover. She used both of her slim arms to protect herself before saying, ¡°You can leave. It is veryte now.¡±

    Yin Muchen was panting, and there were a few buttons undone on his shirt. Even his belt was undone. There was a metal sp hanging on the carpet, and it exposed his ck shorts underneath.

    He looked at the small woman and raised his eyebrows. He tried to keep his voice down, and his voice was extremely hoarse and sexy as he said, ¡°We are already at this point. I want it. You also want it, but you are still thinking about chasing me way now?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s nostrils were steaming with hot air. She did not dare to look at his handsome face that was full of desire. She shook her head firmly as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at her deeply before licking his dry lips as he said, ¡°You really don¡¯t want it?¡±

    Yin Shuiling shook her head.

    Yin Muchen raised his hand up to press on the green veins that were jumping up before he turned his body to the side to pull the zipper of his trousers back up, then hetched the belt.

    Yin Shuiling stepped back. She did not want to hear the sound of his clothes rustling. In this kind of awkward atmosphere, in the eyes of mature men and women, they could take this kind of sound the least.

    She drooped her head, and at this moment, her exquisite cheeks were pinched by two of the man¡¯s fingers. She was forced to raise her gaze. The man¡¯s dark eyes were sparkling brightly, and he was looking at her intently. His rough thumbs were caressing her red lips that had her saliva on them, and they looked attractive and full. He said, ¡°You are satisfied now, and you do not care about me anymore, huh?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was crimson, and she stretched her hand out to push him away.

    ¡°I will respect you this time. You are not allowing me, and I will not force you. I know that you need time. You still want to test me more. I will let you decide this, but don¡¯t be so slow with time. Bao Bao and Bei Bei have yet to register their Hukou. Bao Bao¡¯s intelligence is also not suited to the nursery he is attending right now. I want to send him to a gifted kindergarten. Also for Bei Bei, she wants to have a Daddy. In the future, with me around, I can guarantee that she would be a true little princess. Shuiling, these efforts require both a Mummy and a Daddy to undertake.¡±

 Chapter 653 - Fan Chengsi, You Definitely Have To Be Blissful, Okay?

    <h4>Chapter 653: Fan Chengsi, You Definitely Have To Be Blissful, Okay?</h4>

    As he spoke, Yin Muchen bent down to kiss her red lips, and he said, ¡°Shuiling, I know that you have not had a good day after being together with me. You were always wronged although you worked hard. I owe you many things. I owe you your youth and a type of romance. Shuiling, let¡¯s get married first, okay? I will promise you, after we get married, we will slowly date each other. Your youth and romance, I will make it all up to you.

    ¡°Shuiling, I really need you. I need Bao Bao and Bei Bei. I will use the rest of my life to love you properly and to love our Bao Bao and Bei Bei properly. I will be a good husband and a good Daddy.¡±

    Listening to his warm voice, Yin Shuiling almost felt entranced. She totally did not have any strength to resist him at all.

    No way...

    She could not be so easily cheated by him anymore.

    Yin Shuiling firmly closed her eyes before she opened them again. She stretched her small hand out to cover his mouth, and she rushed him hurriedly ¡°Go away quickly. I...am going to take a shower and go to bed...¡±

    Yin Muchen looked on as she pretended to be firm, and he had a pampering smile on his face. He did not want to force her too much, so he nodded his head and said, ¡°Okay, I will go back then. Promise me that you will consider whatever I said just now seriously.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was in a daze as she nodded her head.

    ¡°Shuiling, good night.¡± Yin Muchen ruffled her soft hair before lifting his long legs apart to walk out.

    Once she heard the sound of the main door opening and closing again, Yin Shuiling heaved out a breath of relief. She lowered her gaze to look at herself. Her clothes were messy, and she could not describe the state she was in. Her underwear was on the carpet... Her inneryer had been removed by him just now... He¡¯d kissed her for such a long time.

    Yin Shuiling was frantic as she closed her eyes. Her long, thick eyshes were frightened and shy, and they could not stop fluttering. His words were ringing out in her ears repeatedly. He¡¯d said many things regarding both Bao Bao and Bei Bei....

    He was a man, a father, everything that was in his consideration was not something she could think of. In such a short period of time, he had already made arrangements for Bao Bao and Bei Bei and also arranged...for her.

    He said that he would marry her first and slowly start dating...

    Yin Shuiling slowly slid down against the door. She used both of her slim arms to meekly hug herself. Her small face was still red, and it got redder and redder. Her heart felt very very sweet. What was she going to do? She buried her small face into her kneecaps before secretly curling the corners of her lips up.

    ...

    There were a few days of peace, then Yin Shuiling received a call. It was from Fan Chengsi. Fan Chengsi asked her out for a meal.

    In the past three years, Yin Shuiling still had contact with Fan Chengsi, but it was not too frequent. She just went over to France and Fan Chengsi chased after her, but after knowing that she was trying out IVF, he slowly gave up.

    After that, Bao Bao and Bei Bei were born. She was a mother, Fan Chengsi knew how to allow her the best distance, and he allowed her to live freely. He went back to being a friend and silently cared for her.

    Fan Chengsi asked her out. She definitely had to go.

    She rushed over to the hotel. Fan Chengsi was already in the main lobby, seated on a sofa as he waited for her. Yin Shuiling quickly dashed forward and was surprised as she said, ¡°Fan Chengsi.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, you are here.¡± Fan Chengsi stood up quickly, and he was gentlemanly as he pulled out the chair for Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling sat down. She looked at the man before her. Fan Chengsi was dressed in a white shirt with a pair of ck trousers. This type of formal outfit made him look tall and handsome, and he was charming and attractive.

    Yin Shuiling suddenly thought about the time when they¡¯d just met one another. Fan Chengsi was still a youth then, and back then, she was also only 15 years old. Both of them have known each other for more than 10 years now.

    These three years, Fan Chengsi¡¯s career was also doing very well. His fashionbel has been included into the top internationally. His poprity was even greater than ever.

    Both of them sat across one another. Fan Chengsi looked at Yin Shuiling¡¯s attractive and exquisite face and said, ¡°Shuiling, you get prettier every time I see you.¡±

    This sentence made Yin Shuiling think of the time back in the theatre. Yin Muchen had also said the same thing. She did not expect Fan Chengsi to say this.

    She curled the corners of her lips up and had a bright smile on her face as she said, ¡°Thank you...¡± She raised her eyebrows up and said, ¡°Someone else has said the exact same thing.¡±

    Fan Chengsi looked at her sweet tone as she said someone. He guessed that this person was Yin Muchen and said, ¡°Shuiling, have you patched things up with Yin Muchen already?¡±

    Yin Shuiling nodded her head and said, ¡°Probably... We will very quickly. Fan Chengsi, you are 29 years old this year. You should also find a good girl and start a family.¡±

    Fan Chengsi shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Yeah, Shuiling, I actually asked you out to tell you this: I am going to get engaged soon.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Yin Shuiling was surprised as she asked, ¡°What kind of person is she?¡±

    Fan Chengsi was very serious as he replied to her, ¡°She is not as good as you, Shuiling. You are my first love. In my entire life, I will never forget you. You will forever be right here...¡±

    Fan Chengsi used his fingers to point towards his own heart.

    ¡°Fan Chengsi...¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, I liked you, but you loved Yin Muchen. Actually, for so many years, I did not get it. Which part of me did not match up to Yin Muchen? I still do not understand it, but you have slowly made me give up hope. Yin Muchen also, both of you used time which is the most precious thing on earth to tell me that both of you are willing to suffer on earth for one another, but both of you were never willing to give others a chance. You two are the most loyal and steadfast lovers to each other, and towards people like me, you two are the most cruel people.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not know what to say. She felt guilty towards Fan Chengsi.

    Fan Chengsi raised his handsome eyebrows and broke out into a carefree smile as he said, ¡°Shuiling, are you shocked by what I said? This is thest time I am meeting you before I get married. I am bidding farewell to you. I will hide you inside my heart, but I have to work hard to be blissful. My partner is very good.¡±

    Yin Shuiling immediately let out a breath of relief. She looked at the man¡¯s gentle expression, and she knew that his partner was definitely good.

    Fan Chengsi was worthy of a woman better than her.

    Yin Shuiling took the bottle of red wine up and poured it into the ss as she said, ¡°Come, Fan Chengsi. Let¡¯s toast. I am wishing you a happy marriage, and you must be blissful.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, you too.¡± Both of them clinked sses with one another.

    ...

    Yin Muchen came over to this hotel together with the president of anotherpany. As he arrived at this hotel, from a distance away, he could see the scene that was ying out by the ss windows. Yin Shuiling and Fan Chengsi were seated by the windows, and they were clinking sses.

    Yin Muchen¡¯s footsteps froze immediately.

    Ma Rui looked over in the direction that his President was looking in. He also saw Yin Shuiling. Ma Rui smiled at the President of the otherpany immediately as he said, ¡°President Chen, let¡¯s go into the private room first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± That President followed Ma Rui into the hotel.

    Yin Muchen stood on the spot. He did not know what that small woman was telling Fan Chengsi. Anyway, both of them wereughing, and there was a very sweet smile on the woman¡¯s lips.

    Yin Muchen¡¯srge hands by his sides were tightly kneaded into fists. He was furious, and his chest was puffed up. Ever since she came back from France, she¡¯s never smiled at him like that!

    But now, she was smiling at Fan Chengsi like that.

    That night, he told her that he was giving her time to think about it carefully, but over the past few days, she did not even text or call him at all. She ignored him but actually came to the hotel to drink and dine with Fan Chengsi.

    Yin Muchen was very furious. If this were back in the past, he would have long rushed in to give Fan Chengsi a p before dragging her out to give a firm lesson and bully her, and he would have made her have a clear look on who she belonged to, but he raised his eyebrows up as he kept it in. He took his phone out before he dialled Yin Shuiling¡¯s number.

    After that, Yin Shuiling¡¯s phone started to ring.

    Yin Shuiling took her phone out from her bag. She lowered her gaze down to look at the screen. It was Yin Muchen.

    She was sorry as she looked at Fan Chengsi and waved the phone in her hand.

    Fan Chengsi shook his head while he smiled.

    Yin Shuiling answered the call, ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Shuiling, where are you right now?¡± The man¡¯s voice was very soft as he spoke from the other end.

    Yin Shuiling did not expect him to ask her where she was the moment he spoke. She had a look at Fan Chengsi and replied to him, ¡°Oh, I am in the work studio. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The other end went silent immediately, Yin Shuiling did not know whether it was because she was lying and she felt guilty or what else. She clearly heard the sound of the man¡¯s breathing be hurried.

    ¡°Hello...¡± She wanted to say something.

    Doo, doo. The other end hung up instantly.

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡±

    Yin Shuiling put her phone away, and Fan Chengsi smiled and said, ¡°You are having a meal with me. We are not doing something amoral. Why do you have to lie to him?¡±

    ¡°I...am scared that he would misunderstand.¡±

    She was really scared that he would misunderstand. Over the past few years, he would always get jealous anyhow, and this old man was very scary when he was jealous.

    Fan Chengsi raised his head up to look at the man that was slowly walking over from the door before shrugging his shoulders nonchntly as he said, ¡°Shuiling, he is really going to misunderstand now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yin Shuiling did not get what he was saying.

    At this moment, a pure, forceful, masculine scent wafted from above her head into her nostrils. The man¡¯s deep and gentle voice rang out in her ears. ¡°Shuiling, you are here to have a meal with Young Master Fan?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s irises contracted, and she quickly raised her head up to look at the person who¡¯d juste over.

    Yin Muchen was dressed in a white Polo tee shirt today. He matched it with a pair of light grey cotton pants. There was ayer of sweat on his forehead, and the moment she saw him, she knew that he¡¯de over from some sort of sport. At this moment, his handsome figure came close, and he positioned his right shoulder behind her back to ce it by the side of her hand, as if he were trapping her in his embrace.

    ¡°You, you... Why did youe over?¡± Yin Shuiling was bbergasted.

    Yin Muchen had a small smile on his lips. His dark eyes were loving and pampering as he looked at the woman¡¯s small face, and he said, ¡°I just went to bowl together with a business partner in the club. I perspired a lot. This hotel belongs to me. Because it was nearby, I came over. I will take a showerter before inviting him to have a meal.¡±

    As he spoke, Yin Muchen sat up straight and looked over at Fan Chengsi, and he stretched his hand out as he said, ¡°Young Master Fan, it has been so long since west met. How are you?¡±

    Fan Chengsi stood up, before stretching his hand out to shake Yin Muchen¡¯s hand, as he said,¡± President Yin, how are you?¡±

    Both of them shook hands simply. Yin Muchen slipped one hand into his pocket. He used another hand to call the manager of the main lobby over. The manager ran over quickly and said, ¡°President...¡±

    ¡°Take the 1962 bottle of Chateau Lafite Rothschild out from the hotel¡¯s collection. I will treat Young Master Fan to it. Also, Madam is here; serve her carefully.¡±

    Madam?

    The manager of the main lobby was bbergasted, he carefully looked over at Yin Shuiling¡¯s expression and nodded his head immediately. ¡°Yes, President.¡±

    Yin Muchen turned his body over to the side and looked at Fan Chengsi, ¡°Young Master Fan, I still have a business meal to go to. I will have to make a move.¡±

    Fan Chengsi was not rmed as he said, ¡°Please go ahead, President Yin.¡±

    Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to ruffle Yin Shuiling¡¯s hair as he gently told her, ¡°Don¡¯t leaveter. Wait for me, and we can go home together.¡±

    Yin Muchen turned around and left.

    Until the man left, Yin Shuiling did not know what had happened just now. He...he he...shook hands with Fan Chengsi and even touched her hair? He smiled at her...

    Wasn¡¯t he jealous?

    Why was his attitude so good?

    Yin Shuiling suspected that that person was not Yin Muchen anymore.

 Chapter 654 - Shuiling, You Do Not Have A Choice

    <h4>Chapter 654: Shuiling, You Do Not Have A Choice</h4>

    Yin Shuiling was unable to regain her senses, and Fan Chengsi said, ¡°Shuiling, Yin Muchen seems to be very angry. The right hand that he ced inside his pocket, the veins were all popping out.¡±

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°But it was very obvious that he was controlling his temper. Shuiling, I think this is the greatest length that he can go to try to take a step back and change.¡±

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    Fan Chengsi left, and Yin Shuiling was still seated on the sofa.

    She pondered for a moment. She felt uneasy inside her heart, so she took out her phone to send a text message to Yin Muchen ¡ª Sorry, I lied.

    The message from the other end came back very quickly ¡ª I just showered. Come over.

    Showered...

    Come over...

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face became red after she saw these two words. He¡¯d just showered. What was the point of her going over? She did not believe that the man was pure in his thinking.

    Yin Shuiling sent another text ¡ª What...do you want to do?

    The man¡¯s text was simple as usual ¡ª Kneel down and let me...do you!

    Yin Shuiling almost leaped up from the sofa. This man...was totally...shameless and out of control.

    In the light of the day, he sent this kind of text message to her.

    He was so shameless!

    Yin Shuiling looked to both her left and right, there was no one around, so she quickly moved her small fair fingers and deleted the message.

    After pondering for a moment, why did she have to feel uneasy and guilty?

    She was having a normal meal together with Fan Chengsi. Could she not have any male friends anymore?

    Then why did he not bother about the truckload of women by his side?

    Yin Shuiling was getting more and more furious. She was angry at herself for not being useful. She stood up, and she wanted to leave.

    At this moment, the manager of the main lobby ran over and said, ¡°Madam, President is waiting for you in the hotel room. President asks you to go over quickly.¡±

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡± What, did he mean that she could not leave now?

    Yin Shuiling let out a shout inside her heart. Thest time she was inside a hotel room together with Jack, she ended up in his hotel, and this time, she had a meal with Fan Chengsi, and they also ended up in his hotel. How many hotels did he have under his name?

    Why did she always have to end up getting into trouble with him?

    Also, Madam...

    Who was his wife?

    Shameless.

    She had yet to agree.

    Yin Shuiling looked at the manager and said, ¡°Okay, you can bring me over right now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam. Pleasee this way.¡± The manager was in the front leading the way.

    Yin Shuiling, turned around and dashed away.

    ¡°Madam, please make a turn here...¡± The manager turned his head around, but there was no one behind him anymore. The manager was stumped as he said, ¡°Madam? Madam!¡±

    After that, someone who was waiting for Yin Shuiling inside the room received a call from the manager. ¡°Hello, President, Madam...ran away...¡±

    That someone threw the phone against the floor.

    Yin Shuiling!

    ...

    In the days following that, Yin Muchen could not find Yin Shuiling anywhere. He went to her art studio once, and he was informed by her assistant, Xiao Fang, that she was out on a business trip.

    Yin Muchen was angered and clenched his teeth. She was hiding from him.

    He went into the car. There was a cold smile on the corners of her lips. Did she really think that he was unable to control her?

    She was really asking for it.

    Yin Muchen immediately drove over to the entrance of the kindergarten, and it was time for dismissal. Joan was picking both Bao Bao and Bei Bei up, and Bao Bao and Bei Bei walked out of school together.

    He stepped forward and had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°Bao Bao, Bei Bei, school¡¯s over?¡±

    Little Bei Bei saw Yin Muchen and was very delighted as she said, ¡°Uncle, did youe over today to pick me and Older Brother up from school?¡±

    Yin Muchen bent over to pick Little Bei Bei up as he said, ¡°Bei Bei, yes. Uncle is here to pick up both you and Older Brother, but I am here to pick you and Older Brother up to go over to Uncle¡¯s ce.¡±

    ¡°Uncle¡¯s ce? Then will we not be going back to Mummy¡¯s ce? I don¡¯t want to.¡± Little Bei Bei shook her head immediately.

    ¡°Bei Bei, Mummy wille back tomorrow morning. Mummy gave me a call and told me to pick both you and Older Brother up. Tomorrow, Mummy will move into Uncle¡¯s ce. In the future, the four of us will live with one another.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Little Bei Bei was unsure, and she looked over at Bao Bao. ¡°Older Brother, is Uncle speaking the truth?¡±

    Bao Bao lifted hisrge, grape-like eyes to look over at Yin Muchen as he said, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t able to win over my Mummy?¡±

    After his son exposed his lie, Yin Muchen raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Bao Bao, as long as both you and Bei Bei follow Daddy, I will be able to win your Mummy over.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Bao Bao asked him.

    ¡°I am sure.¡± Yin Muchen carried Little Bei Bei up with one of his arms up easily before using hisrge broad palm to hold Bao Bao¡¯s small hand.

    Bao Bao let out a sigh inside his heart. Okay then. He handed his small hand over to Yin Muchen.

    Joan looked at the two tiny and onerge figure in front of her, and she had a smile on her face as she chased after them hurriedly.

    ...

    The Bugatti was parked in front of a vi up in the mountains. Yin Muchen opened the door before Bao Bao and Bei Bei stepped out of the car.

    Both kids looked at the vi in front of their eyes. The front doors were engraved with retro style flowers. The luscious greenwn was neatly trimmed and manicured, and it was designed with a luxurious English royal theme. The French windows showed the tulip-shaped ss ceiling and an assortment of different crystal chandeliers. It was grand and regal, and it made them unable to open their eyes.

    There was a colourful castle with a shape roof beside the vi. It seemed to be...a child¡¯s yground.

    Bei Bei covered her mouth with both hands. ¡°Wow, Older Brother. Is this our new home? It is so beautiful.¡±

    Bao Bao was also slightly in a blur. At this moment, his small head was gently caressed by arge palm as Yin Muchen said, ¡°Bao Bao, Bei Bei, this is our new home. In the future, we will live here together with Mummy.¡±

    At this moment, the main doors of the vi opened up. Aunty walked out. Aunty saw Bao Bao and Bei Bei and was over the moon. She was shocked as she said, ¡°Oh my god! Sir, is this Little Young Master and Little Young Miss? Little Young Master is totally from the same exact mold as Sir. Little Young Miss is also so simr to Miss Yin.¡±

    Yin Muchen held Bao Bao and Bei Bei¡¯s small hands. He was slightly proud as he said, ¡°That¡¯s a given.¡±

    Aunty¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she said, ¡°I have already not seen Miss Yin so for so many years now. In my memories, it is still the way Miss Yin was when she was 15 years old. I didn¡¯t expect that in the blink of an eye, that young 15 year old girl has already given birth to both Little Young Master and Little Young Miss. Sir, you have to treat Miss Yin well in the future.¡±

    Yin Muchen brought both Bao Bao and Bei Bei into the vi. Aunty¡¯s memories stopped when the woman was 15 years old, but he still remembered her when she was 8 years old.

    At that, he totally did not dare to think that an 8 year old girl¡¯s youth would be all spent on him, and she was still a young child herself, but she¡¯d given birth to a son and daughter for him.

    In the future, he would treat her well.

    For the rest of his life, he would only treat her well.

    The prerequisite was that she had to give him a chance first.

    Bao Bao and Bei Bei yed in the small castle for the entire night. The castle had everything inside. The girl liked to y with bubble balls, jumping castles, swings, and small fishes with an ocean view. It also had the pirate ship that a boy would like, and among it all, Bao Bao liked the telescope that Yin Muchen bought for him the most. He could use the telescope to see many stars.

    That was a world that he had yet to see before. He was extremely curious, and Yin Muchen stood by his side and exined it to him patiently. He looked up to his Daddy and admired him.

    Bao Bao and Bei Bei were done with ying, and they were exhausted. Both Joan and Aunty fed them food and bathed them before they sent both of them to bed.

    Both children had been raised by Yin Shuiling. Other than being obedient, they were also routine with their rest times. Yin Muchen took a shower andy down on therge bed. Bao Bao and Bei Bei were perched on each side of his sculpted chest.

    Looking at both of the children¡¯s sweet sleeping faces, Yin Muchen was satisfied as he closed his eyes. He was stillcking that woman. After he had her in his hands, his life would beplete.

    ...

    The next day, Yin Shuiling got off of the ne at six in the morning. Xiao Fang came over to pick her up, and she headed straight for the condominium unit.

    She had not seen both Bao Bao and Bei Bei for many days now, and she missed her children very much.

    But when she arrived at the condominium unit, Yin Shuiling was dumbfounded. The condominium unit waspletely empty without a single person around.

    She took her phone out, and she wanted to give Joan a call, but the moment she switched her phone on, a text message came in. It was a text from Yin Muchen ¡ª I took Bao Bao and Bei Bei. If you want to see them,e over to the Mountain Stream Vi to look for them.

    Mountain Stream Vi...

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s entire heart was about to explode in anger. This bastard, he actually took the chance when she was not at home to bring both Bao Bao and Bei Bei away.

    She had no other choice but to rush over to the Mountain Stream Vi. Bao Bao and Bei Bei were her whole life. Nobody could snatch them away from her.

    The car stopped before the vi. Yin Shuiling stepped out of the car. She was in a blur as she looked at the vi before her eyes. At this moment, it was seven in the morning. The sun in the distance was slowing rising up in the sky. The bright sun shone down on this luxurious and magical vi. With the green mountain and flowing water, the birds and fauna around the surroundings, this vi was like Heaven on earth.

    Yin Shuiling was slightly disappointed in her heart. In these past years, although she was notcking in money, but with her abilities, she would never be able to afford such a house for Bao Bao and Bei Bei.

    Yin Shuiling withdrew her gaze before she walked over to the side of the main door of the vi, and she stretched her hand out to press the doorbell.

    Very quickly, the main doors were open, and a handsome figure was standing by the side of the door, Yin Muchen.

    The man was dressed in a white shirt and ck trousers. In the morning, he seemed to be extra young and handsome. He woke up early in the morning, and his white shirt was not tucked into his belt. Even the neatly ironed sleeves were buttoned properly, and he looked homey andzy but elegant at the same time.

    Yin Shuiling red at him fiercely as she asked, ¡°Where are Bao Bao and Bei Bei?¡±

    ¡°Inside.¡±

    ¡°I will go in and have a look.¡± Yin Shuiling dashed inside.

    But the man stretched one of his muscr arms out and propped it up on the wall. She dashed forward and rushed into his embrace immediately. The man turned his gaze over to the side. His thin lips seemed to brush across her face as he said, ¡°The children are still sleeping.¡±

    Yin Shuiling quickly stepped back, and her ears were a little red, but she was unwilling to bow down to the situation at hand, so she worked hard to re at him as she said. ¡°I want to go inside to look at the kids. What is the meaning of you blocking me? Are you trying to snatch the kids away from me?¡±

    ¡°I do not want to snatch the kids away from you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was rmed. Her entire body was shaking as she said, ¡°You, what do you mean? Do you really n to snatch them...from me?¡±

    Yin Muchen stretched hisrge palm out to caress her slightly pale face as he said, ¡°I am Bao Bao and Bei Bei¡¯s Daddy. Talking about financial capabilities, you can¡¯t bepared to me at all. Talking about paternal love, I can not marry anyone for my entire life for them. If you want to snatch them from me, would you be able to do so?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. This bastard!

    She¡¯d gone through so many obstacles to give birth to Bao Bao and Bei Bei, and she¡¯s raised them alone. He just wanted to snatch them away like this. What did he treat her as?

    Yin Shuiling wanted to speak, but Yin Muchen took a step forward, and he walked out the main doors of the vi. He closed the door and walked over to the side of the Bugatti. As he walked, he said, ¡°It is also okay not for me to snatch them, if you go somewhere with me right now.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Yin Shuiling put her guard up as she spoke.

    Yin Muchen took the car keys out of his pocket, and he opened the door of the front passenger seat up. He turned his head over to look at her. The corners of his lips were curled up in a confident and winning smile as he said, ¡°You will find out when you arrive. Shuiling, you do not have a choice.¡±

 Chapter 655 - Today, She Married Herself Off

    <h4>Chapter 655: Today, She Married Herself Off</h4>

    She noticed the calm expression on the man¡¯s face, but his attitude was extremely arrogant. Yin Shuiling hated that she could not go up to give him a kick.

    But she turned her head back to look at the tightly shut doors of the condominium unit, and she had no other choice but to step into his car.

    ...

    The car cruised on for half an hour before it stopped.

    Yin Shuiling looked out the windows. It was the...Civil Affairs Bureau?

    Yin Shuiling quickly turned her head over to look at the man. She widened her eyes as she fearfully said, ¡°Yin...Yin Muchen, what do you want to do?¡±

    Yin Muchen raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°What can we do in the Civil Affairs Bureau? Get out of the car.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Yin Shuiling stretched her hand out to hold onto the safety belt, and her voice was stuttering as she said, ¡°I... I have not prepared myself yet...¡±

    ¡°Then are you ready to lose both Bao Bao and Bei Bei?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Yin Shuiling¡¯s mind whirled around quickly, and she said, ¡°I... did not bring my identity card and Hukou book. I have to go back to get it..¡±

    There were so many strategies. She had to try them all out.

    Yin Muchen bent over to undo her safety belt as he said, ¡°You did not bring them. I helped you to bring them.¡± He took her Hukou book and her identity card out.

    Yin Shuiling was bbergasted and said, ¡°Where did you get these?¡±

    ¡°I went to steal them from your condominium unit.¡±

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡±

    She wanted to say something, but the front passenger side door was open. The man dragged her out immediately, and both of them went into the Civil Affairs Bureau together.

    ...

    After half an hour, the two walked out of the Civil Affairs Bureau. They went back into the car, and Yin Muchen kept the two red books with him before he was satisfied. He bent over to kiss her small cheek as he said, ¡°You lose things often. In the future, I will keep the marriage certificate.¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡± Yin Shuiling was furious as she pushed him away, and she did not allow him to kiss her.

    Yin Muchen looked at her puffed up cheeks. It seemed that she was very angry now. He was in an extremely good mood, so he was willing to use a gentle tone to coax her as he said, ¡°Why are you angry, huh?¡±

    He was still not embarrassed to ask her why she was angry?

    Yin Shuiling did not say a single word.

    ¡°Shuiling, don¡¯t be angry, okay? Today is a good day now that we¡¯ve married. We should be happy...¡±

    ¡°What nonsense about being happy? I am not happy at all!¡± Yin Shuiling turned her head around to re at him as she said, ¡°Other people would have fresh flowers, rings, and also a proposal when they get married, but when I got married, it was so simple and so lousy. I did not have a single thing at all. Forget it, even if I did not have it, it was still after you forced me to do so. Yin Muchen, you said that you would make it up to me, but I did not see you making it up to me at all. You are still as dominating as ever.¡±

    Yin Shuiling spoke as her eyes turned red. Marriage was an important matter in life, especially towards a girl. Him being like this made her feel very wronged.

    Yin Muchen noticed that she was on the brink of tears and quickly stretched his hand out to cup onto her shoulders, and he embraced her as he said, ¡°Shuiling, I am sorry. I admit that this time, I used both Bao Bao and Bei Bei to force you, but I am unable to wait any longer. Shuiling, I want to marry you. I want you to be my wife.¡±

    Yin Shuiling kneaded her small fist as she hit him. The sparkling tears in her eyes could not stop flowing. She felt wronged as she sobbed and said, ¡°I think that I am way too cheap in your eyes. I was way too easy to get for you. You did not even woo me. You did not take me to the movies. Even the flowers that you gifted me were the flowers that you got from the flowerbed anyhow. Now, getting married was also... How could you treat me like this? In my life, other than you, I have not had anyone else, and you just know how to bully me. Bastard!¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s entire heart was soft. He cupped her small face before kissing her shivering red lips as he said, ¡°Shuiling, I guarantee that this is thest time you are feeling wronged. In the future, you will be the one in charge in our family. I am also up to you to decide on.¡±

    As he spoke, Yin Muchen took the ring string that was in his pocket the entire time. This red string had not left his side for the past three years. He undid the red string before putting the ring on her ring finger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Yin Shuiling was still unwilling.

    ¡°Be good, Shuiling. I do not know how to say sweet nothings, but in the future, as long as I am around, Bao Bao and Bei bei will have a bright future, and you will not have to do a single thing. As long as you duck in my embrace, I will make you blissful.¡±

    Yin Shuiling fluttered her long, thick eyshes before she stopped struggling, and he sessfully put the ring onto her ring finger.

    ¡°Shuiling....¡± He hugged her and kissed her.

    ¡°Woo!¡± Yin Shuiling hit him twice before she stopped struggling. She really felt that she was so useless. She felt so wronged, but he managed to coax her so simply. What could she do to him?

    Fan Chengsi spent almost ten years of his time chasing after her perfectly, but she was unable to take it. He only needed to raise his eyebrows in front of her and say some sweet words, and she would be totally mesmerized with him.

    She was always addicted to him.

    Yin Shuiling nced at the ring on her finger and had a look at the exquisite and handsome face that was zoomed up in front of her eyes. He was really so perfect that she had nothing to be picky about. Yin Shuiling felt slightly better inside her heart. Okay then, he was both handsome and rich. Whatever a man should have, he had it all, and it seemed that he was pretty in love with her... Then...just leave it at that.

    Yin Shuiling took the initiative to hug his neck. She was thinking. Although it was simple and lousy, she married herself off. In her entire life, there had been no turns, and she only ever loved this bastard.

    Today, she married this bastard.

    ...

    In the vi

    Yin Muchen and Yin Shuiling walked inside. Aunty quickly came out to receive them, and Aunty¡¯s eyes were glistening with tears as she said, ¡°Miss Yin...¡±

    Yin Shuiling went up to give Aunty a big hug as she said, ¡°Aunty, over the past few years, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±

    ¡°Miss Yin, Aunty has also missed you every day. I did not know whether you were leading a good life overseas all by yourself or not. I really did not expect that you would have given birth to Little Young Master and Little Young Miss for Sir. The men do not know. We women know that raising kids is not easy. Furthermore, you have two kids. Over the past three years, you also did not have a rtive to take care of you. It must have been hard on you.¡± Aunty was like a mother as she patted Yin Shuiling¡¯s back.

    Yin Shuiling kept all of the tears in her eyes as she smiled and said, ¡°Aunty pampers me more than anyone.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yin Muchen stepped forward, and he had a frown on his face as he looked at the woman¡¯s red eyes. He felt bad as he said, ¡°Aunty, in the future, don¡¯t address her as Miss Yin anymore. Call her Madam from now on then.¡±

    ¡°Madam?¡± Aunty looked at the ring on Yin Shuiling¡¯s hand before quickly apuding. ¡°Did you...get married? This is great! You should have gotten married a long time ago. Madam!¡±

    Aunty called out to Yin Shuiling.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face turned red when she saw Aunty¡¯s teasing gaze.

    Joan watched this scene, and she was naturally happy. She looked over at Yin Muchen and said, ¡°Sir.¡±

    Yin Muchen raised his handsome eyebrows, and there was a bright, sparkling smile on his face.

    At this moment, Bao Bao and Bei Bei ran down from the stairs as they said, ¡°Mummy, Mummy, you have finally returned. We missed you so much.¡±

    Yin Shuiling stooped down to hug Little Bei Bei, who rushed over into her arms. She was loving and pinched Little Bei Bei¡¯s small tender face as she said, ¡°You have such a sweet mouth. You know how to make Mummy happy.¡±

    Little Bei Bei went close to kiss her Mummy as she said, ¡°Mummy, Uncle did not lie to me and Older Brother, Uncle said that you woulde back today and live here together with us.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was still a little angry inside her heart. That old fox was cunning. He¡¯d really predicted everything.

    At this moment, Little Bei Bei¡¯s small head was caressed by arge hand. Yin Muchen looked at her and said, ¡°Bei Bei, in the future, you have to change how you address me. I am not Uncle; I am Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Daddy?¡± Little Bei Bei was unsure as she looked over at Yin Shuiling.

    There was a sweet smile on the corners of Yin Shuiling¡¯s lips before she softly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Bei Bei always want Uncle to be your Daddy? Uncle is your Daddy. In the past Daddy and Mummy were separated from one another because of work. Now, Daddy and Mummy...are together with one another. In the future, our family of four can be happy together.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± Little Bei Bei hugged Yin Muchen¡¯s legs before very sweetly and in her childish tone saying, ¡°Daddy Daddy, I like you very very much. When I was at the beach... I¡¯ve felt that you were my Daddy since then.¡±

    No matter how hard Yin Muchen¡¯s heart was, it became so soft right now. He bent his down to pick Little Bei Bei up and lovingly said, ¡°Daddy also likes Bei Bei very very much.¡±

    As he spoke, Yin Muchen looked over at Little Bao Bao, who was standing by a side.

    Little Bao Bao had a nce at the diamond ring on his Mummy¡¯s hand before giving an approving expression to Yin Muchen as he said, ¡°Daddy.¡±

    The family of four broke out intoughter.

    ...

    Yin Muchen went upstairs. Yin Shuiling brought Bao Bao and Bei Bei to the living room to y, and at this moment, she suddenly thought about something, so she asked Joan, ¡°Joan, it is not the weekend,right? Why are Bao Bao and Bei Bei not in school right now?¡±

    Joan replied, ¡°Madam, Sir said that I do not have to send Little Young Master and Little Young Miss to school anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head.

    At this moment, Aunty came down from upstairs and walked over to Yin Shuiling¡¯s side. Aunty was smiling happily as she softly said, ¡°Madam, Sir is in the bedroom. He asks you to go over now.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart thumped. Her ears were red as she said, ¡°He... What did he call me over for? I am busy right now. I have to feed fruit to Bao Bao and Bei Bei.¡±

    Aunty took the small bowl that Yin Shuiling was holding in her hands and said, ¡°Madam, I will do it. Sir is waiting for you. You¡¯re already a young married couple, but Madam is still feeling embarrassed? Sir specially prepared this vi for Madam. Little Young Master and Little Young Miss. I have not seen your bedroom yet. Sir personally decorated it for a long time. Madam, go and have a look, quickly.¡±

    Aunty was rushing her. Even Bao Bao and Bei Bei looked over at her curiously. Yin Shuiling felt very ufortable. She quickly headed upstairs, afraid that she would be too coy and attract even more attention.

    She went upstairs and went over to the bedroom door. She stretched her hand out to open the door before going inside.

    The room was broad and bright. It was 365 degrees in view. The d¨¦cor was as luxurious as the entire vi. The curtains had tassels on them. The retro styled mirror and vanity table, and the closet that he prepared for her... The bedsheets on the bed were red in colour for newlyweds to use.

    Yin Shuiling always liked bright colours, just like her being. The things here had been selected by him, and it really made her happy.

    For a man like him, this was really very special.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small, exquisite face had a smile on it. There was no one inside the room. She heard the sound of water flowing in the bathroom, and he was taking a shower inside.

    Yin Shuiling let out a sigh. She walked over to the side of the closet before opening the doors. They were filled with men¡¯s shirts and trousers. She picked a set out and even matched a tie for him.

    She ced the clothes by the side of the bed.

    Click. The bathroom door opened up. Yin Muchen wrapped himself with a bath towel as he walked out together with a breeze of cold air.

 Chapter 656 - Write A Poem For Me

    <h4>Chapter 656: Write A Poem For Me</h4>

    ¡°If there is nothing else, I will go,¡± she said softly before turning around to leave.

    But her small hand was pinned down by his. The man used force, and she was directly dragged over to face him. Yin Shuiling let out a scream. ¡°Ah!¡± She did not have any time to react at all, and there was a towel thrown against her face. The man¡¯s deep and joking voice rang out by the side of her ears as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t shout. Others would misunderstand.¡±

    There was a fragrance on the towel, and she did not know whether it was stained with the fragrance from his body or it was because Aunty soaked in softener overnight. After she had a whiff of the smell, Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face turned crimson. She stretched her small hand out hurriedly to remove the towel on her face. She raised her head, and in her gaze was Yin Muchen¡¯s extremely handsome face. She stared at him as she said, ¡°You, you did it on purpose?¡±

    She was extremely nervous and dishevelled at the same time, and he was still fooling around with her.

    Yin Muchen raised his eyebrows up before he curled the corners of his lips up into a smile. ¡°What did I do on purpose?¡± He looked extremely innocent and calm, as if he were saying ¡ª You¡¯re the one feeling guilty inside your heart.

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I did it on purpose. I am not going to continue teasing you anymore. Help me wipe away the water droplets on my back.¡±

    Yin Shuiling really wanted to retort, don¡¯t you have your own hand? But after pondering for a moment, she never had a chance to beat him with her words, so she had no other choice but to give up.

    She took the towel and went around to his back and wiped the water away as she said, ¡°Why did Bao Bao and Bei Bei not go to school today?¡± She had something important to ask him.

    ¡°I told you a while ago, Bao Bao does not suit that type of kindergarten. I have already contacted Bao Bao¡¯s school. In two days, we will send him over. Moses School. This school contains genius children from all over the world, and they alle from prestigious backgrounds. The school subscribes to a rigid system. It is simr to the education that they use in the military. We can see him once a week.¡±

    ¡°What? Rigid education system? Isn¡¯t Bao Bao too young right now? I am afraid that he will not be able to adjust to it.¡±

    Yin Muchen grabbed her small hand and brought her over to face him. He stretched his hand out to touch her small face, and he smiled and said, ¡°I have asked Bao Bao already. Bao Bao heard about this Moses school. and he was very excited. He wants to go, and this is the ce that he truly belongs in. Shuiling, every child suits a different form of pedagogy. You want to have Bao Bao by your side and educate him as a benevolent mother, but he does not need you to do so.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was still very upset. Bao Bao was only two and a half years old. Actually, her son did not need to have such high intelligence. As a Mummy, she only hoped that Bao Bao would be healthy and happy.

    But Yin Shuiling also knew that Bao Bao was not like a normal child. If she forced him to stay behind, it would only drag Bao Bao down.

    ¡°What about Bei Bei then?¡±

    ¡°I have also contacted Bei Bei¡¯s school. It is located very close to our house, down the mountain and crossing one street. If you miss Bei Bei, you can go over anytime to see her.¡± As he spoke, Yin Muchen ruffled her soft hair and said, ¡°Nobody is able to interfere with what Bao Bao does with his life in the future, but he is my son. Everything under my name belongs to him, and Bei Bei will definitely be our small princess whom we cherish preciously. With me around, with Bao Bao as her older brother, in Bei Bei¡¯s entire life, she would be sheltered and happy, and she will truly be a princess.¡±

    After hearing him speak like this, Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart felt secure. She believed the man in front of her. He was always a man who could make others trust him.

    She¡¯d given birth to a pair of fraternal twins for him, and he would raise these kids. He would be responsible for them for the rest of their lives.

    The children needed paternal love, and this was the man she wanted to rely on for the rest of her life.

    Yin Shuiling was relieved, and she saw a ck shadow in her eyes. Her small chin was lifted up by two fingers before her attractive red lips were gently kissed.

    Yin Shuiling froze, and she quickly stretched her hand out to push him away.

    ¡°Older Brother, didn¡¯t you say before we got married, you would not lie to me, right? Thinking about it now, you really owe me so much romance, so can we start these romantic things by writing a poem tonight?¡±

    As she spoke, Yin Shuiling¡¯s supple red lips came close to him as she said, ¡°Older Brother, I am very excited to hear it.¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at the attractive woman, and she looked cute at the same time. He swallowed his saliva, and he opened his mouth to suck on her lips directly.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yin Shuiling let out a scream, and she stood up quickly to run away. It was a good thing that her guard was up. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve already pounced on her.

    Yin Shuiling broke out into a smile that was just like a flower in full bloom.

    ...

    Bao Bao and Bei Bei were fatigued from ying, and they sat down on the carpet to draw. The two precious babies were seated properly, and they lowered their small heads down to move their pencils. There was a handsome figure seated beside them. Yin Muchen held a pen in his hand and also scribbled and drew on the paper.

    Yin Shuiling peeked her head out of the kitchen to look towards the living room, and the moment she did so, she saw the two tiny figures together with a grown figure. They were extremely harmonious with one another.

    Auntyughed and said, ¡°Madam, what is Sir doing right now? Looking at Sir, he seems to be troubled.¡±

    Yin Shuiling nced over at the man again, and the man had a frown on his face as he wrote two words on the paper. He was unsatisfied and crossed them out again, and he looked extremely frustrated.

    ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t worry about him.¡±

    ¡°Madam, I have seen Sir being like this very often. He would be inside the study room handling all sorts of documents, but it is really my first time seeing Sir being at such a loss. Madam is the only one able to tame Sir. He is just like a wild and fierce stallion.¡±

    Yin Shuiling wasughing inside her heart. That was...a must. She was trained in taming horses for almost twenty years now. There was no one better than her.

    Although, cough cough, she was always the one who was tamed by him.

    Yin Muchen was really at a loss. He¡¯d never written poetry in his entire life. Yes, he¡¯s had many women, but in that situation, the women would be the ones chasing after him. He did not need to pursue them.

    In his entire life, the only person that he went after was her.

    But in the past, she was easy to woo, and now...

    Thinking about the words that he¡¯d told her before they got married, the words about dating after marriage, he hated that he could not give himself a p. Why did he dig such a huge hole for himself to jump into?

    The piece of white paper was already scribbled and drawn on numerous times. It was absolutely horrendous. He had no other choice. He took his phone out and posted in a discussion forum ¡ª

    My wife asked me to write a poem for her. Is there anyone who can help out?

    A few minutester, the replies started to stream in ¡ª

    Original poster, let me teach you. 520 ¡ª it is easy and simple.

    OP, does your wife have someone outside? She wants to get rid of you, so she is making things difficult for you on purpose. Trust Older Brother, no matter what you write, your wife will never be satisfied.

    That¡¯s right, OP, if you have to write poetry and express your love, why don¡¯t you do it more upfront...

 Chapter 657 - A Lesson and Getting Schooled

    <h4>Chapter 657: A Lesson and Getting Schooled</h4>

    Yin Muchen¡¯s face was extremely ck, to both of those people, he replied, get lost, before he logged out of the discussion forum.

    He was in an extremely bad mood. Not only did he not get any useful information, but he was even mocked by those people...for failing in that aspect.

    Whether he was able to or not, could that woman not know?

    At this moment, Little Bei Bei saw her Daddy being so frustrated and at a loss. She quickly asked, ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at Little Bei Bei¡¯s cute, tiny face. His eyes lit up before coughing as he asked her, ¡°Bei Bei, do you love your Mummy?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Little Bei Bei was extremely serious as she nodded her head.

    ¡°Then Daddy will test you: can you write a romantic poem to your Mummy?¡±

    Little Bei Bei¡¯srge dark eyes whirled around before she gurgled out inughter. ¡°Heehee.¡± She said, ¡°That¡¯s not hard at all. Daddy listen to this ¡ª Mummy, when youugh you look as beautiful as a flower. Throughout the years, your hands were gentle as you caressed my forehead. I¡¯ve ced you on the poetry paper, Mummy. I want to tell you that I love you.¡±

    Yin Muchen was in a daze after witnessing his daughter poetry¡¯s skills. He did not expect that he was so bad at romance, and his daughter¡¯s EQ was so high that it shocked himpletely.

    ¡°Great.¡± Yin Muchen apuded and said, ¡°Bei Bei, you are really so amazing.¡±

    Little Bei Bei was immediately happy and broke out into a smile.

    Yin Muchen was happy in his heart. He took the pen up and wrote the poem that Little Bei Bei had recited on the white piece of paper.

    This was really making good use of his resources. He did not have to spend any energy and got a poem out of it.

    At this moment, the sound of Bao Bao¡¯s coughing rang out by the side of his ear before he said, ¡°Daddy...¡±

    Yin Muchen did not raise his head up as he said, ¡°Son, what did you call your Daddy for? Wait a moment. Daddy is busy right now...¡±

    He had yet toplete his sentence, and the sound of a woman¡¯s feminine voice that rang out from above his head. ¡°What are you busy with?¡±

    Yin Muchen froze before he raised his head up to look over. He did not know when Yin Shuiling was standing behind him, and she had a bright smile on her face as she looked at him with a gentle expression.

    ¡°Shuiling...¡± Yin Muchen¡¯s irises contracted before he sneakily and very silently stretched his hand out to cover the words on the white piece of paper. Heughed and said, ¡°Why did youe over without letting out a sound?¡±

    ¡°Hah. Even Bao Bao and Bei Bei knew that I was here. Why did you not know? What are you busy with? Don¡¯t block it with your hands; let me have a look.¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Yin Muchenughed awkwardly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think there is a need for that...¡±

    The smile on Yin Shuiling¡¯s face got even more obvious as she said, ¡°My hands gently caress your forehead... How did I not know about that?¡± Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was cold before she stretched her small hand out to pinch Yin Muchen¡¯s ear, and she said, ¡°Hah, you are using my daughter¡¯s love poem to mislead me? Are you the silly one or am I?¡±

    Yin Shuiling was furious as she walked away.

    ¡°Shuiling...¡±

    Yin Muchen was extremely awkward. He had a look at Bao Bao before he looked over at Bei Bei. The two of them were staring at his ears before looking at his face in a blur.

    Yin Muchen was awkward as he said, ¡°Cough, cough. What are you guys looking at? Quick, be serious and draw. Daddy sacrificed himself just now and demonstrated what it means to not do my homework seriously for your Mummy.¡±

    Bao Bao and Bei Bei: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    After eating dinner, Bao Bao and Bei Bei both fell asleep. The entire vi became quiet. Yin Muchen stood by the side of the bedroom door and looked at the tightly shut door.

    Knock, knock. He knocked on the door. ¡°Shuiling.¡±

    No one responded.

    Yin Muchen had a look around his surroundings. There was no one around, so he lowered his volume as he said, ¡°Shuiling, I made a mistake just now. I am apologizing to you. I should not have fooled you. In the future, I do not dare to do so. Can you not be angry anymore?¡±

    There was still no sound from inside.

    ¡°Shuiling, I have written my love poem. Open the door and check it. This time, I really used my heart to write it.¡±

    There was a minute of silence inside before the door opened. Yin Shuiling had taken a bath, and she was dressed in a red silk nightgown as she stood by the door.

    She puffed her exquisite cheeks up as she was still angry. She ced her small hand on the door and did not allow him toe in. It was obvious that if his love poem did not make the cut, he could note inside the room. ¡°Where is the love poem? Let me have a look.¡±

    Yin Muchen handed the paper over to her.

    Yin Shuiling lowered her gaze to look, and she saw two lines that were scribbled over the paper messily ¡ª

    Ah, Wifey, you are the small angel in my life, I have finally married you today.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s small face was crimson red, she was in disbelief as she looked at the second sentence of the poem, it was so crass that she could not continue reading.

    ¡°Yin Muchen, you¡¯d better...¡±

    She had yet to tell him to get lost because the man took the chance when she put her guard down to squeeze his way inside. Bang! The man used his long leg to shut the door behind him.

    His gaze was deep and gaze as he stared at her.

    ¡°You, you...¡± As the man stared at her like that, Yin Shuiling was shocked and took a few steps towards the back. She was definitely only a fake tiger in front of this man, especially during the night.

    Yin Muchen ced one hand into his pocket and lifted his long legs apart toe close to her. He curled the corners of his lips up as he smiled, but he only had a smile on the outside and was not truly smiling as he said, ¡°What did I give you?¡±

    Yin Shuiling crushed the paper that he gave her before slowly retreating. She shook her head, and she shook her head firmly and said, ¡°Nothing much.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it turns out that it was really nothing much.¡± Yin Muchen stretched his hand out before elegantly raising his neck up. He was slow as he undid his buttons and said, ¡°Are you satisfied with the poem I wrote?¡±

    He¡¯d already undone four or five buttons, and arge part of his chest as exposed, when he came closer to her, he stopped when he passed the counter before taking out the phone that he ced in his pocket. He ced it onto the counter before removing the watch that he was wearing on his right wrist. His hands were both open. He did not behave as expected. His shirt was loose and crumpled as it hung on his body, and he undid his own metal belt.

    He looked extremelyzy and attractive as a man himself.

    ¡°Yes...satisfied.¡± She had no other choice but to nod her head.

    He also stopped moving. He raised his eyelids up to stare at her as he said, ¡°Since you are satisfied, then what are you frozen there for? Come over, or do you want me to go over to catch you?¡±

    Yin Shuiling let out a scream. She was cursing him out multiple times in her heart. He switched modes way too quickly, and he was totally a dominating big boss right now. She could not resist the strong aura that he was emitting out of his body.

    She was done for, and she became the weaker one again.

    She had no other choice but to lift her slim legs apart and walk over to face him.

    ¡°Little girl, I have not instructed you for three years. You need a lesson now, right? What day is it today? You dare to lock me outside the door? I gave you everything that you wanted to have. I also forced myself to write a love poem, and you still dare to ask me to get lost? I will make you remember this tonight. In the future, you can joke around all you want, but you cannot joke about this. This is my baseline. After you serve me and make mefortable, I can even sell my life off for you after that.¡±

    ¡°Bastard,¡± Yin Shuiling cried as she scolded him, then she said, ¡°When we got married, you told me that I would be the decision maker in our family! I am also in charge of you...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I did not cheat you, but you have to have to listen to me.¡±

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...You even said that you would make me blissful, but I am not blissful at all right now...¡±

    ¡°Oh, babe, it is all Hubby¡¯s fault. Hubby will be stronger and will definitely make you blissful.¡±

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡± Go and die. Die quickly!

    He had another meaning behind his words, but she believed his sweet nothings. She was way too foolish.

    ¡°Wifey, did you like the love poem that I wrote? If you like it, read it aloud. I want to hear it.¡±

    Yin Shuiling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Not willing? Hah, it¡¯s fine. You would be willing to do it.¡±

    ...

    The next morning, Bao Bao and Bei Bei woke up and went downstairs, but they did not see Yin Shuiling around anywhere.

    ¡°Daddy, where is Mummy?¡±

    Yin Muchen peeked his head out from the kitchen. The man was dressed in a white shirt and a pair of ck trousers. He looked full of energy, handsome, and attractive. It was obvious that he was satisfiedst night. He had a gentle smile on his face as he said, ¡°Bao Bao, Bei Bei, Mummy woke upte today. Let¡¯s not disturb her. Let her sleep a little while longer.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, why did Mummy wake upte? Mummy has never woken upte before.¡±

    ¡°Because Mummy workedtest night. She is tired.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± The young gal seemed to understand and she said, ¡°But if Mummy does not wake up, we don¡¯t have any breakfast to eat.¡±

    ¡°Who said that there was no breakfast?¡± Yin Muchen held two tes and ced them onto the dining table as he said, ¡°Bao Bao. Bei Bei,e over quickly. Daddy personally cooked this for both of you today.¡±

    Bao Bao and Bei Bei walked over to the dining room to have a look. There were charred ck things on the two tes, and they could somewhat see some noodles.

    Bao Bao raised his eyebrows up, and his small face was full of contempt as he said, ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s this? Your failed cooking?¡±

    ¡°What failed cooking? Daddy did not control the fire well and burnt it. Although it doesn¡¯t look good, it should taste pretty good.¡±

    As he spoke, Yin Muchen used a fork to pick a bit of the ck noodles and sent it to the side of Little Bei Bei¡¯s lips, and he said, ¡°Bei Bei, be good and have a taste. This is the first time that Daddy has cooked.¡±

    Little Bei Bei looked at the ck noodles before looking over at Yin Muchen, and after that: ¡°Wah!¡± Little Bei Bei started to cry pitifully.

    Yin Muchen saw Little Bei Bei crying, and he was immediately flustered. He helped his daughter to wipe her tears away and said, ¡°Bei Bei, what¡¯s wrong? Tell Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Waa, woo woo, Daddy gave me poison.¡±

    ¡°This is not poison.¡±

    ¡°This is poison. An old witch gave Little Sweet Potato Older Sister this type of ck food, and after that, Little Sweet Potato Older Sister died. Woo woo, this is poison. I will die.¡±

    Yin Muchen did not know what Little Sweet Potato Older Sister was, but it was not hard for him to tell that it was a character from some fairy-tale or some animated film.

    ¡°Okay Bei Bei, don¡¯t cry anymore. We are not going to eat this anymore.¡±

    Little Bei Bei could not stop crying. Yin Muchen was unable tofort her, and she said, ¡°Wahhh, Mummy, I want Mummy, I want Mummy...¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, ¡± Yin Muchen admitted defeat and said, ¡°Daddy will go upstairs to get Mummy. Bei Bei, don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±

    Yin Muchen headed upstairs immediately.

 Chapter 658 - Everything That I Had Once Dream Of, You Gave It All To Me

    <h4>Chapter 658: Everything That I Had Once Dream Of, You Gave It All To Me</h4>

    Yin Muchen pushed the door of the room open, and he walked inside.

    There was a small woman that was curled up on the bed. Her hair was allid out t on the towel. The fiery red nkets covered her smooth, fair skin, and she had a man¡¯s white shirt on her body. Both of her slim beautiful legs were exposed, and she was like a small kitten thatzily slept, looking both attractive and seductive.

    Yin Muchen stepped forward and used hisrge palm to prop himself by Yin Shuiling¡¯s head, and he said, ¡°Shui Ling, wake up..¡±

    ¡°Woo...¡± Yin Shuiling who was awoken, raised her eyebrows immediately and was unhappy as she let out a groan. She changed her sleeping position. The cor of her shirt was open, and she was covered in hickeys. She was extremely frustrated, and both her small elbows and thighs were all sore. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me, don¡¯t bother me. I am so sleepy. I want to sleep.¡±

    There were dark bags beneath her eyes. It was obvious that she¡¯d been tortured by the man until the wee hours of the night and slept only then. She was just disturbed, and she started to act childishly.

    Yin Muchen felt bad for her. He wanted to let her sleep in, but her daughter was crying downstairs. He did not have a solution, and he was also embarrassed. It was his first time cooking, but it was enough to scare the children till they cried.

    ¡°Shuiling, be good. Let¡¯s wake up first. You will have timeter. We will make up for sleepter on.¡± Yin Muchen stretched his hand out to carry the small woman that seemed to be boneless and soft into his arms, and he brought her over to the sink inside the bathroom.

    Yin Shuiling still wanted to sleep. She could not stop sliding downwards. Yin Muchen held onto her waist from behind and used another hand to take her toothbrush to squeeze toothpaste onto it, and he said, ¡°Shuiling, brush your teeth.¡±

    He squeezed the toothbrush inside her small hand, and he filled the mug up with water. He brought it personally to the side of her lips to let her rinse her mouth.

    Yin Shuiling was in a blur, and she did not even open her eyes wide. She took a mouthful of water before brushing her teeth mechanically, and the entire time, she was nting and copsing to one side.

    Yin Muchen ced her mug and toothbrush back properly before wringing a warm towel to help her wipe her small face, then he carried her back to therge bed.

    He went to the closet and picked a homey long dress before he sat down at the side of the bed to undo the woman¡¯s shirt, and he helped her to change her clothes.

    When the woman¡¯s tender, fragrant skin was exposed, Yin Muchen¡¯s gaze turned dark.

    He thought about the time when he was 25 years old. She was only 15 years old when he dominated over such a tiny and young version of her back then, and now, he was 37 years old. He was still dominating a 27 year old version of her that was like a rose in full bloom.

    In his entire life, he must be immensely blessed.

    His head was a little hot, and for a moment, he forgot about his children downstairs. He only bothered about leaning his forward, and he was extremely excited as he went to kiss her red lips.

    Yin Shuiling felt that she was unable to breathe anymore. Arge hand was pinching her chest. It was so ufortable. She forced herself to open her eyes, and in her line of vision, there was the erged version of that handsome face.

    The man had a frown on his face as he kissed her. He was drunk and in love as he did so.

    The sleepiness in Yin Shuiling disappeared in a single second, and she said, ¡°Go away!¡± She stretched her small hands out to push him away. She was still upset, and she kicked his trousers as she said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    It was so early in the morning, and all he was thinking about was doing that.

    Her voice sounded extremely displeased yet coy at the same time. Herrge eyes were wet. Her face was supple and red after getting pampered by him, and now, she had an extremely attractive aura to her.

    Yin Muchen stared at her with his hot gaze before raising both of his arms up to admit defeat. ¡°I did not, I just want...to kiss you... Bao Bao and Bei Bei are asking for their Mummy. I had no choice but toe and get you...¡±

    Yin Shuiling noticed his behaviour right now. No matter how hard she tried, she could not connect that man who was demanding and rough on her bodyst night with the one in front of her right now. In daytime, he was an entirely different personpared to what he really was.

    In the day, he would listen to her wishes, and in the night, he would be the one dominating her.

    ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    ¡°Eight.¡±

    ¡°What, eight?¡± Yin Shuiling jumped up from the bed. She took her clothes and ran towards the bathroom as she said, ¡°Why did you not wake me up earlier? I still have to make breakfast. Bao Bao and Bei Bei are hungry.¡±

    Yin Muchen wanted to speak, but after thinking for a moment, he felt extremely embarrassed. Forget it then. He decided not to say anything.

    ...

    Yin Shuiling ran downstairs, and Bei Bei had already stopped crying. She was ying on her own in the living room. She saw Yin Shuilinging downstairs and she quickly trotted over with her small legs. ¡°Mummy, Mummy, I missed you so much.¡±

    Yin Shuiling hugged Little Bei Bei and said, ¡°Bei Bei, I am sorry. Mummy woke upte. Are you and Older Brother hungry?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Little Bei Bei shook her head and said, ¡°Daddy said that Mummy was working toote at night. It¡¯s okay for Mummy to sleep a while longer, both me and Older Brother are not hungry at all. Joan gave us a piece of bread just now.¡±

    Upon seeing her daughter being so thoughtful, Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart was soft, but she suddenly realized that Little Bei Bei¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Bei Bei, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes? Did you cry just now?¡±

    Little Bei Bei hesitated for a moment before she went on her tiptoes to get close to Yin Shuiling¡¯s ears. She softly said, ¡°Mummy, Daddy wanted me to eat poison just now.¡±

    ¡°Poison?¡± Yin Shuiling was stumped.

    At this moment, Auntyughed and said, ¡°Madam, Sir woke up early in the morning today. He asked me and Joan to go out and was all alone in the kitchen as he made breakfast, look, this is Sir¡¯s work.¡±

    Aunty handed the te with the ck mess over for Yin Shuiling to have a look.

    Yin Shuiling could not help herself and started tough. Pfft. Eh, what was that?

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from upstairs. Yin Muchen had both hands in his pockets as he came down. He probably saw her mocking expression, and he did not have a good expression on his face. He looked both grim and awkward.

    Yin Shuiling quickly stoppedughing. This man of hers, he could call for wind and rain at any moment he wanted, he was extremely talented, but he really had never cooked before, and this was the first time.

    Yin Shuiling felt warm inside her heart. Last night, he tortured her to death, and he even forced her to read that poem of his. He was dominating and wild, but other than doing that in bed, he was still warm and caring.

    She was still in a blur as she remembered that he carried her and helped her to brush her teeth and even washed her face.

    This man, just like what he¡¯d saidst night, after she served him well with her body, he was willing to do anything for her after that.

    Yin Shuiling raised her thin eyebrows up. Okay then, she took the te that Aunty held in her hands before using a fork to take a piece of noodle to put into her mouth.

    Little Bei Bei widened her eyes immediately as she said, ¡°Mummy....¡±

    Yin Muchen, who was upstairs, also widened his eyes.

    ¡°Bei Bei, this is not poison. This is what Daddy lovingly prepared for Bao Bao and Bei Bei. It is very hard for Daddy to earn money outside, so Daddy doesn¡¯t know how to cook. This is the first time that Daddy has tried to cook in the kitchen. Although it doesn¡¯t taste good, this is the love that Daddy has for Bao Bao and Bei Bei. We have to encourage Daddy.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡± Little Bei Bei immediately nodded her head before walking over to Yin Muchen¡¯s legs, and she said, ¡°Daddy, you have been working hard. Daddy is awesome.¡±

    Yin Muchen had a warm smile on his face. He bent over and kissed Little Bei Bei¡¯s face.

    Yin Shuiling looked at the father-daughter duo before standing up to go into the kitchen.

    She ced fresh oranges, dragon fruit, cherry tomatoes, and vegetables onto a crystal te. Yin Shuiling ced some yogurt on top before using a pair of chopsticks to mix it up.

    At this moment, two muscr arms wrapped around her slim waist, and she was hugged from behind.

    Yin Shuiling moved her body. Her face was red as she said, ¡°Let go. They¡¯ll see us.¡±

    ¡°I am not going to let go. Whoever wants to see can see.¡± Yin Muchen bent over and kissed her small, supple face.

    ¡°You!¡± Yin Shuiling was angered as she ducked away before she stretched her foot out to kick him.

    Yin Muchen ducked towards the side before hugging her even tighter. Heughed softly, and he pinched her soft waist and buried his head into her tender neck as he said, ¡°Wifey is so good.¡±

    Yin Shuiling had no other choice and could only allow him to hug her, she let out a snort and said, ¡°I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t despise you.¡±

    Yin Muchen looked at the fruit sd that she mixed. Ot was fresh and deliciouspared to what he had made. His dish was ck and charred. Why was the difference so huge?

    Watching her small, fair hands move around as she prepared breakfast for the family, Yin Muchen felt very satisfied. He lowered his voice to murmur, ¡°Does the breakfast I made taste good?¡±

    ¡°It was super horrible.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, in the future, you should teach me. I would learn seriously.¡±

    Did he really n to learn how to cook?

    Yin Shuiling felt sweet inside her heart and did not say anything.

    Yin Muchen raised his head up, and he went up from her tender neck to her snowy white earlobes as he kissed her. ¡°Wifey, thank you. Everything that I had once dreamed of, you have given it all to me. I feel very satisfied and blissful.¡±

    Yin Shuiling curled the corners of her lips up into a smile. She turned her head to the side and kissed Yin Muchen¡¯s handsome face.

    Yin Muchen looked at her small face that was smiling brightly like a flower in full bloom before he embraced her even more tight.

    ...

    Little Bao Bao went to the Moses School. Little Bei Bei officially started attending kindergarten. Yin Muchen and Yin Shuiling¡¯s married life started on the right track, and it was the time for them to be sweet and lovey-dovey.

    That day, Yin Shuiling went over to SK. She stood at the door of the President¡¯s office and heard Yin Muchen loudly yelling in anger, ¡°Secretary Ma, what did I tell you to do for the project in Shanghai? Did you not understand me or what?¡±

    Ma Rui, who was inside, could not stop apologizing, and he said, ¡°President, sorry, this is my oversight. I will admit my mistake, and ask for my punishment.¡±

    Swoosh! The man who was throwing a tantrum inside probably threw all the files that he had in his hands over to Ma Rui as he said, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Ma Rui picked the pieces of paper on the floor, and he ran out in a hurry.

    Upon seeing Yin Shuiling, Ma Rui immediately wiped his sweat and said, ¡°Madam.¡±

    ¡°Hi.¡± Yin Shuiling nodded her head, and she walked into the office.

    The man who was dressed in a ck shirt with ck trousers that stood before the French windows. He did not have much of an expression on his face, but his handsome face was scrunched up tight. He took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth to suck on it.

    Upon hearing the sound of footsteps from behind him. He was frustrated as he said, ¡°Secretary Ma, what other matters...¡±

    Yin Shuiling had already walked over to his side with light footsteps. She went on her tiptoes and snatched the cigarette from his mouth as she said, ¡°You are not allowed to smoke. Why do you keep forgetting that?¡±

    Yin Muchen froze for a moment before he turned around. The frown on his face disappeared the moment he saw her. He stretched his long arm out habitually to embrace her before cing his firm chin on her small shoulders. He nudged her while he said, ¡°Wifey, why did youe over?¡±

    Yin Shuiling red at him with her sparkling eyes as she said, ¡°If I had note over, you would¡¯ve smoked behind my back again.¡±

    ¡°I did not.¡± Yin Muchen expressed his loyalty formally as he said, ¡°It is just that my cigarette addiction hase out again, so I am just holding onto the cigarette, but I do not n to light it up. Look, I don¡¯t have a lighter on me.¡±

    Yin Shuiling stretched her small fingers out to point towards his heart as she said, ¡°You¡¯d better be more upfront with me. You should take care of your health.¡±

    ¡°I understand that I have a wife who is ten years younger than me. I do not bear to die early.¡±

 Chapter 659 - Hubby!

    <h4>Chapter 659: Hubby!</h4>

    Yin Shuiling was not worried. Ever since they¡¯d married, sheid down strict rules for him. She did not allow him to smoke and also did not allow him to drink alcohol. He was obedient. He would return home the moment he was done at work, and he¡¯d be together with her and the children. She had corrected all of his dietary habits and lifestyle habits.

    A while ago, he went to the hospital for a checkup, his liver cirrhosis hadpletely healed. Yin Shuiling was also confident that she could take care of him well. This old man was alert by himself. He had a young wife at home, and he definitely could not die young.

    Yin Muchen stretched his fingers out caress her red lips. He could not help but let out a sigh as he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your lips? They are so red as if you¡¯ve applied some lipstick. They make my heart itchy.¡±

    As he spoke, he lowered his head down and was about to kiss her lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around.¡± Yin Shuiling had a smile on her face as she ducked away. She really could not stand his habit of kissing her all the time.

    ¡°What about not messing around? You are not allowing me to smoke, and you are not allowing me to kiss you? Do you want my life instead, huh?¡±

    Yin Shuiling stretched her small hand out to block his lips. She took the chance to stuff a mint candy into his mouth.

    The man raised his eyebrows immediately and said, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°It is sweet. It is to help you with your addiction to cigarettes.¡±

    Yin Muchen continued to stare at her red lips and did not let go as he said, ¡°I do not like to eat sweets...¡±

    Yin Shuiling winked her eyes yfully, and her voice was feminine and cute as she said, ¡°What do you like then?¡±

    ¡°You are asking this on purpose although you know the answer,¡± Yin Muchen replied as he went to grab her.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yin Shuiling screamed out loud and ran away quickly.

    But the man¡¯s legs were long, and he easily grabbed her butt, directly pulled her over to his office desk, and ced her on top. His hand did not follow the rules and kneaded her chest, and he split her slim legs directly.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yin Shuiling was taken aback. She quickly pressed hisrge hand down and said, ¡°This is the office.¡±

    ¡°You know that we are in the office, and you still dare to provoke me?¡±

    ¡°I know my mistakes.¡±

    ¡°I do not ept it.¡±

    Yin Shuiling quickly stretched her small hands out to hug his neck before admitting her mistake by kissing his thin lips.

    The fresh and sweet vour of the mint candy quickly filled both of their mouths.

    After kissing for a while, Yin Shuiling stretched her hand out to push him and sweetly and coyly said, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    The man¡¯srge hand was on the back of her head, and he did not allow her to leave. ¡°How is this enough? I still want more.¡±

    His tone was like a small boy who was not satisfied at all. Yin Shuiling¡¯s heart felt as sweet as if there were ayer of honey on it. He did not let go of her tongue and lips. Knock, knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. ¡°President.¡±

    Yin Shuiling pushed him away immediately as she said, ¡°There¡¯s someone here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, he will get it and walk away.¡±

    ¡°Yin Muchen!¡± Yin Shuiling raised her eyebrows and firmly pushed him away.

    Yin Muchen had a look at her small maroon face. He was extremely displeased and brought her down from the office desk. Yin Shuiling quickly tidied her clothes and turned her gaze back, but the man was even better. The clothes and trousers that he was wearing did not have a crease at all, and he looked prim and proper.

    Yin Shuiling was so furious that her heart itched. This man was a true gentleman after he left her.

    Yin Muchen noticed that she was done tidying up before saying, ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ma Rui opened the door and said, ¡°President, Manager Liu and Secretary Hu are here.¡±

    Yin Muchen had a frown on his face before he saw Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya appear behind Ma Rui. They had not met one another for the past three years. They have not changed much.

    Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya looked over at Yin Muchen before bending down as they greeted him, ¡°President.¡±

    Both of them looked over at Yin Shuiling, then they had guilt in their eyes, but the past three years of time had made both of them feel calm. They looked at Yin Shuiling¡¯s bright, sparkling eyes before they greeted her politely. ¡°Madam.¡±

    Yin Muchen had already figured out what was happening, and he turned his head over to look at Yin Shuiling who was by his side.

    Yin Shuiling waved her hands at Ma Rui before Ma Rui closed the door.

    ¡°Did you ask them toe over?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Yin Shuiling smiled as she said, ¡°What reason could it before? In the past, both of them, especially Liu Caizhe, did not like me. He thought that I did not match you and even attempted all sorts of measures to prevent both of us from being together. Now that we are married, I am your wife now, so of course I have to ask them toe over to have a look and see how arrogant I am.¡±

    Yin Muchen had a frown on his face. His sharp gaze was like that of an eagle as he stared at Yin Shuiling¡¯s face. He softly said, ¡°Speak the truth.¡±

    Yin Shuiling felt guilty as she spat her small pink tongue out. She stretched her small hand out to touch the man¡¯s cold face before pouting her red lips to act coy, and she said, ¡°Why are you being fierce towards me for? I am upset now.¡±

    Yin Muchen immediately stretched his muscr arms out to hug her small soft waist as he took her in his arms. His thin lips brushed across her clean forehead as he said, ¡°Both of them made mistakes. They have to be punished.¡±

    ¡°This punishment is enough. Three years have already gone by. They have already reflected on their mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling, I am unable to forgive them. I am also unable to forgive....myself. Back in the past, I made you feel so wronged. Also...that child of ours...¡±

    Yin Shuiling stretched her small hand out to block Yin Muchen¡¯s mouth. She looked at his eyes as she spoke gently. ¡°I know, and I understand everything. The punishment that you gave the both of them is actually a punishment to yourself, but everything is already in the past. We have Bao Bao and Bei Bei now. We are married. Even if the past was very hard and bitter, I am still thankful towards the Heavens. I thank the Heavens for giving us such a perfect ending. I still have you amidst all of this, and I do not begrudge everything that I went through in the past.¡±

    ¡°Shuiling...¡±

    ¡°Forgive the two of them, and forgive yourself also. Let¡¯s put everything down and live a good life. It has been very tough for Secretary Ma as he¡¯s worked for you in the past three years. Liu Caizhe and Hu Ya are your true supporters. Actually, I am also selfish. I do not wish to see you throwing tantrums at work always. You are 37 years old this year, I hope that you can delegate most of your work and apany me and the children properly. There are only so many years where Bao Bao and Bei Bei will be kids, and we have known one another for 20 years now. The time that you spend apanying me is always so short.¡±

    Yin Muchen firmly embraced Yin Shuiling in his arms. He used force to kiss her small face as he said, ¡°Shui Ling. I am sorry. I am really so sorry...¡±

    They¡¯ve known each other for the past twenty years, and other than saying sorry, everything else that he could say had no meaning.

    Twenty years, and for thirteen of those, they had been separated from one another.

    Yin Shuiling hugged Yin Muchen tight. Two streams of tears that flowed out from the corners of her eyes, but they were blissful tears. She softly said, ¡°Hubby, my Hubby..¡±

    For twenty years, she waited for him to finallye over.

    After twenty years, she finally turned this Older Brother into her husband.

    Her husband.

    ...

    Bonus

    For the Mid Autumn Festival, Yin Muchen organized a party in the vi. Yin Shuiling, Aunty and Joan had been busy in the kitchen since early in the morning.

    At five in the evening, a luxury vehicle parked on thewn. Lu Shaoming¡¯s family was here.

    Yin Shuiling stepped forward to wee the guests. She held Ning Qing¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Qingqing, why did you just bring the second one today?¡±

    Yin Shuiling had a look at the second child of the Lu family who was dressed in a small suit and a small tie. His hair wasbed back into an oily middle parting.

    Ning Qing examined the vi in front of her, smiled, and said, ¡°My oldest one went to celebrate the festival with his paternal grandparents today, and the third one was brought away by her maternal grandparents, so the second one is here.¡±

    The oldest child of the Lu family Lu Qinwen was brought up by Lu Shaoming himself. Although he was only six years old this year, he was already working in the Lu Corporation. He was the oldest child of the Lu family and was also the sessor of the Lu Corporation.

    As for the third Young Miss of the Lu family who was as beautiful as a flower, her personality was naturally cold. She did not like crowded ces. Because Third Young Miss spent much time with her maternal grandparents, she naturally followed them during the Mid Autumn Festival.

    And it was only the second child of the Lu family who had never been normal. The four elderly people did not have the strength to trail behind him and squander their energy, and they threw him back to his own parents.

    The group of people went into the vi. Yin Muchen and Lu Shaoming sat down on the sofa and chatted about the matters rted to work. Yin Shuiling and Ning Qing stood in the kitchen as they chatted with one another.

    ¡°Shuiling, this vi is so nice. Older Brother Yin probably spent a lot of effort, right? I just knew that Older Brother Yin would secretly provide for you, Bao Bao, and Bei Bei.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face was red. She was displeased as she looked at Ning Qing, and she said, ¡°You speak as if Young Master Lu does not pamper you... Oh right, Qingqing, thest time we were on the phone, I heard you gagging. Are you having another one again?¡±

    ¡°How could that be? Three of them already put me at my limit. Thest time, my stomach was not feeling good, but at that time, I was shocked. I also thought that I was pregnant...¡±

    Yin Shuiling quickly caught on to the key point. She used her shoulders to push Ning Qing as she said, ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t you use contraceptives with Young Master Lu?¡±

    Ning Qing averted her gaze immediately as she said, ¡°We do, it is just him... There was a time where he said that it was not in time, so...he did not use it.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Don¡¯t you start using it from the beginning?¡±

    ¡°He... does not like it. He always drags it till the end. He even said that if I had one, just give birth to it. It is not as if we are unable to provide for it.¡± Ning Qing spoke about this as she was angered.

    Yin Shuiling covered her mouth andughed secretly.

    Ning Qing also pushed her quickly and teased her, ¡°Shuiling, you areughing at me. You were separated from Older Brother Yin for so many years. It was so difficult for you two to get married. Would Older Brother Yin let you go at night?¡±

    Upon bringing this topic up, Yin Shuiling raised her eyelids to secretly gaze at Yin Muchen, who was seated on the sofa in the living room. The man was drinking tea. When she looked over at him, it was as if they were connected telepathically in their hearts, and he also raised his head up, then both of them gazed at one another.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face quickly got red.

    The man in her house was no different from Ning Qing¡¯s home, but he lucked out. She was unable to conceive naturally, and he was someone who had many desires. Her character was soft at night, and she allowed him to do as he pleased, and he would do what he wanted.

    Yin Shuiling quickly switched the topic and said, ¡°Qingqing, why are Doctor Zhou and Older Sister Jian not here yet?¡±

    ¡°They should be here in no time, I think.¡± As she spoke, Ning Qing had a jealous expression on her face as she said, ¡°Shuiling, we are all women, but why is Older Sister Jian so different from us? Let me tell you a secret: Older Sister Jian still wants to give birth to another one, but Doctor Zhou felt bad for Older Sister Jian for suffering so much when she gave birth to Ping An, so he went for a vasectomy a long time ago. Older Sister Jian is still wondering why she is unable to conceive.¡±

    Upon bringing this up, Yin Shuiling was also jealous. She¡¯d met Zhou Dayuan and Jian Han a few times. The couple treated each other respectfully and truthfully. They had a good rtionship. They probably did not fight with one another. Their eyes seemed blissful and satisfied.

    The men talked about their own thing. The women gossiped about their own gossip. As the only two kids present around, Little Bei Bei and the second child of the Lu family were together with one another.

    They weren¡¯t really spending time together though. Little Bei Bei ced both of her small hands on the French windows as she looked at the peach tree outside in the garden. The peach tree was in full bloom, and there wererge and red peaches on the tree.

    Little Bei Bei wanted to eat them.

 Chapter 660 - Muchen and Shuilingâ€™s Final Chapter

    <h4>Chapter 660: Muchen and Shuiling¡¯s Final Chapter</h4>

    The second child of the Lu family sat down on the sofa all by himself. He sat upright, and he was not behaving as usual. He would normally hang his legs carelessly, but he put on a front to attract Little Bei Bei¡¯s attention.

    Little Bei Bei, who was bored, looked at the peaches outside and did not notice him at all.

    The second child of the Lu family quickly looked over before he loudly coughed. He ced one arm on the back of the sofa before he crossed his legs up, posing as if he were a Big Boss in Shanghai.

    But Little Bei Bei did not have any reaction at all.

    The second child of the Lu family: ¡°...¡±

    The second child of the Lu family stood up and walked over to Little Bei Bei¡¯s side. He coughed another time and brought his hand to his oily hair. He lowered his head and struck a pose that a male model would do for a fashion magazine.

    But Little Bei Bei was all focused on her own peaches.

    The second child of the Lu family was immediately upset as he said, ¡°Little Bei Bei.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Little Bei Bei turned her small head back, and herrge sparkling eyes were extremely clear as she looked over at the second child of the Lu family. She was obedient and coy as she said, ¡°Second Older Brother, what did you call me for?¡±

    The second child of the Lu family had a nce at the peach tree outside the window before he squinted his narrow eyes up evilly, and he was like a thug as he teased Little Bei Bei. He said, ¡°Bei Bei, is the peach tree outside more interesting than me?¡±

    Little Bei Bei had a look at the peach tree before she looked over at the second child of the Lu family again. The young girl was extremely honest and nodded her head. ¡°Yeah, the peach tree is more interesting than Second Older Brother.¡±

    The second child of the Lu family: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Do you want a peach from that tree? Let¡¯s go. Second Older Brother will pluck it for you to eat.¡±

    Little Bei Bei did not move.

    ¡°Are you suspecting that Second Older Brother is unable to get the peaches? The moment I first saw you, small girl, I knew that you do not know anything at all. Let¡¯s go. Second Older Brother will climb the tree for you to see. Second Older Brother can climb the tree faster than a monkey.¡±

    Little Bei Bei widened herrge eyes as she looked at him.

    ¡°Ay, okay. You stand right here and don¡¯t move. Second Older Brother will climb the tree for you to see.¡±

    The second child of the Lu family ran out. The three year old boy rolled his sleeves up, and he hugged the peach tree and climbed up. He worked hard as he swayed his small butt, and he had to leave an extremely handsome and cool back profile for Little Bei Bei to look on.

    Very quickly, he climbed to the peak of the peach tree. There was arge peach before his eyes. He stretched his small hand to hook it, but his arm was not long enough. He could not reach the peach.

    At this moment, a bamboo pole appeared by his side. There was a small sharp knife on the bamboo pole, and there was a small beneath the small knife. The bamboo pole shifted, the knife cut the peach off the tree, and the peach dropped into the small together with a few green leaves.

    The second child of the Lu family looked down. Little Bei Bei was standing under the tree. She had the bamboo pole in her hand, and she took the small peach.

    The second child of the Lu family was stumped.

    Little Bei Bei said, ¡°This bamboo pole was something my Older Brother made for me in school. Older Brother said that I could pick any peach that I wanted. Older Brother also said that climbing trees is very low-ss,¡± Little Bei Bei said before she left.

    The second child of the Lu family: ¡°...¡± His body tilted back, and he fell back against the tree branch.

    Little Bei Bei walked towards the vi, but it was a little tough for her. Her small thighs shook, and her small hand did not have a good grip on the peach. The peach rolled onto the floor, and it rolled far away.

    ¡°Ay, my peach.¡± Little Bei Bei was about to chase after it.

    At this moment, the peachnded by the side of a young boy¡¯s feet. The young boy bent over, and he picked her peach up.

    The small boy walked step by step toe before her, and he handed the peach over to her. He said, ¡°Is this yours? This is for you.¡±

    Little Bei Bei looked at the boy in front of her. At this moment, the rays of the setting sun streamed through the trees and shone down onto the boy¡¯s shoulders, and it illuminated the boy¡¯s young and gentle face that was like a piece of jade.

    ¡°What...is your name?¡±

    ¡°Zhou Pingan.¡±

    Little Bei Bei repeated the name in her heart numerous times, and at this moment, the main doors of the vi opened up. Yin Shuiling and Ning Qing rushed out and said, ¡°Doctor Zhou, Older Sister Jian, both of you are finally here. We¡¯ve been waiting for you two.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan and Jian Han held each other¡¯s hands as they walked over. Jian Han, Yin Shuiling, and Ning Qing embraced one another excitedly before looking over at Little Bei Bei. Jian Han said, ¡°Shuiling, is this Little Bei Bei? She is really getting more and more pretty now, just like the one in Qingqing¡¯s home. Both of you are so lucky. You two have daughters already.¡±

    Jian Han was extremely jealous.

    Zhou Dayuan could only look at his wife pamperingly, and he did not say a word.

    ¡°Older Sister Jian, you have Ping An. After Ping An grows up, he will find a daughter-inw for you. This would be the same as having a daughter, so Older Sister Jian, you don¡¯t have to be envious of us anymore.¡±

    Jian Han wasforted, and the group went into the vi.

    The second child of the Lu family was the only one left outside the vi. Because he was lying on the tree branch, no one noticed that he was there.

    The second child of the Lu family swung his legs in the air since he was extremely bored. He knew that it was all over. His little wife, Little Bei Bei, was definitely snatched away by that little chap Ping An.

    The second child of the Lu family let out a sigh before he stood up. He suddenly realized that from the tree branch, he could climb onto the roof of the vi. He was extremely excited as he climbed and climbed. He climbed onto the roof and took a ceramic tile off the roof with his hands.

    Aunty, who was standing in the kitchen, was suddenly enveloped with dust. Aunty looked towards the sunshine that shone down on her, and the moment she did so, she was utterly shocked. She quickly said, ¡°Madam, things are bad! The Young Master of the Lu family has ruined our roof!¡±

    Yin Shuiling ran out and raised her head up. As she expected, there was a ceramic tile missing from the roof, and she could see the handsome face of the second child of the Lu family up there.

    ¡°Second child, you get back down right now!¡± Ning Qing ced both her hands on her waist immediately as she bellowed out loud.

    ...

    After that, the second child of the Lu family came back down, and he was sent to time out.

    The men were chatting in the living room, the women were chatting in the kitchen, and he was standing there all by himself. The funny thing was Little Bei Bei and Little Ping An both quietly squatted down far away from him. They were gathered together as they looked at a small kitten.

    ¡°Older Brother Ping An, my Little Bai Bai has not eaten anything for the past two days. She just likes to sleep. I think she is sick. My Mummy said that Older Brother Ping An is a little doctor. Can Older Brother Ping An have a look at what¡¯s wrong with my Little Bai Bai?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Pingan stretched his small hand out to touch the kitten¡¯s head and stomach before saying, ¡°Bei Bei, your Little Bai Bai seems to be pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Pregnant?¡±

    ¡°It means that she has a few Tiny Bais already.¡±

    ¡°Ah, then how did my Little Bai get pregnant?¡±

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s small, fair face immediately turned red.

    ¡°I have something to report, Mother!¡± The second child of the Lu family shouted at the top of his voice.

    The adults in the entire vi all looked over at the second child of the Lu family. Ning Qing was irritated as she said, ¡°Speak!¡±

    ¡°Reporting to Mother, I am applying to switch ces to be punished!¡±

    ¡°The reason.¡±

    ¡°It is not PG here.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because, the most perverted couple of the entire year right by my side. They are discussing an extremely dirty topic right now.¡±

    After that, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted over to Little Bei Bei and Little Ping An.

    At this moment, the rays of the sun were extremely bright. Little Bei Bei, who was soft and cute, was squatting down together with Zhou Pingan who was gentle like a piece of jade. The sunset enveloped both of them, and they looked like a perfect match that walked out of a painting.

    Little Bei Bei did not understand. She lifted her small head up to look over at Zhou Pingan and said, ¡°Older Brother Ping An, what is the meaning of...perverted?¡±

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s facial expressions were as usual as he said, ¡°I also do not know. The word perverted is only for perverted people to understand, because when a perverted person looks at the world, the entire world would be perverted.¡±

    The second child of the Lu family: ¡°...¡±

    Little Bei Bei said, ¡°I got it. Older Brother Ping An is so awesome.¡±

    Yin Shuiling looked at her own daughter and the young chap of the Zhou family. As a Mummy, she let out a sigh inside her heart before the corners of her lips curled up into a gentle smile.

    She turned her gaze and looked towards Jian Han. Jian Han was also looking over at her. Both Mummys looked at one another and broke out into a smile. Everything was beyond words.

    It was only Ning Qing that was supporting her forehead. This son of hers!

    ...

    At night, after the guests left, Little Bei Bei was also asleep. Yin Muchen and Yin Shuiling naturally started to do the exercise that they had to do every night.

    Yin Shuiling sat down on the man¡¯sp, and the man gave her a passionate kiss.

    Yin Shuiling held onto the material of his pyjamas before sensually saying, ¡°Hubby, I think that our Bei Bei has something for Ping An. The daughter that we worked so hard to raise has to be given to someone else now.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Then the son that the Zhou family worked so hard to raise has to be given to you right?¡±

    Okay then.

    Yin Shuiling did not say anything else.

    After she noticed that the man was lifting the hem of her nightgown up, she quickly pressed hisrge hand, and she was suddenly excited as she said, ¡°Hubby, sing a love song for me then.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What what? A love song. You have never sung a love song for me before.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Hubby, why are you not saying anything?¡±

    ¡°No...¡±

    ¡°Then why are you not singing?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Hubby, you don¡¯t love me anymore.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Hubby, you really don¡¯t love me anymore.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Yin Muchen, you get lost. I will punish you tonight. Go and sleep in the study!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ...

    Little Bei Bei and Zhou Pingan went to the same school. Zhou Pingan was one year older than Little Bei Bei, so he was a grade higher than her.

    This was nothing much for Little Bei Bei. As long as she could see Zhou Pingan, she felt very blissful.

    But she had her worries. In school, they were constant rumours that Zhou Pingan would skip grades, and they said that when he was 15 years old, he would be sent directly to Ennd to study medicine, and for this reason, Little Bei Bei secretly cried in bed by herself very often.

    But atst, Zhou Pingan did not skip grades or go to Ennd. Those were only rumours. Both of them went to primary school, middle school, and high school together before, at 18 years old, Zhou Pingan took the Gaokao examinations, and he really was about to leave for Ennd to continue his studies. He was the only son of the charity and medical empire. Ever since he was born, Zhou Pingan had a pair of hands that were made to hold the surgeon¡¯s knife, and he still had to fly off.

    Little Bei Bei was sobbing as she sent Zhou Pingan over to the airport. After they returned home, the Yin couple thought that she was going to be upset for a long time, but Little Bei Bei was living as usual. She started to study like crazy.

    One yearter, she managed to get into a prestigious school in Ennd.

    Afternding in Ennd, Zhou Pingan picked her up from the airport. Little Bei Bei dashed into Zhou Pingan¡¯s embrace and had a smile on her face as she said, ¡°Older Brother Ping An, there is something that I have always wanted to tell you. I¡¯ve liked you for a very very long time now.¡±

    Zhou Pingan hugged her tight and said, ¡°I know.¡±

    Four yearster, Little Bei Bei graduated, and Zhou Pingan was already extremely famous in the medical world. The day that Little Bei Bei graduated, she suddenly and frantically realized that she had not had her period for two months already. She went to buy a pregnancy test and went back home to take the test. The moment she did so, she got two red lines.

    After that, the Zhou and Yin families hurriedly started to prepare for the wedding ceremony.

    During the wedding banquet, Zhou Pingan served Little Bao Bao wine. Little Bao Bao smiled and said, ¡°This grade skipper, how much longer do you want to pretend? After she graduates, she is getting married and having children immediately. You have finally steered my younger sister into your hands.¡±

    Zhou Pingan raised his eyebrows. He could mislead Bei Bei back home under the close watch of his father-inw and uncle, who were two heavyweights. He¡¯d naturally worked very hard toplete this, but this was the love between him and Bei Bei. From the start until now, there were no obstacles or troubles. This was the most beautiful way that love could blossom.

 Chapter 661 - Ou Luoxi, It Has Been Such A Long Time Since We Last Met

    <h4>Chapter 661: Ou Luoxi, It Has Been Such A Long Time Since We Last Met</h4>

    Xia Xiaofu was born to a somewhat wealthy family. Her parents were from the upper ss in T City, and she was the only daughter at home. She has been pampered since she was young.

    When she was 16, because she was casted by the drama production crew due to her almond shaped face, smoothplexion, and pure aura, she participated in an extremely popr Wuxia drama and was known as the ¡°Fairy Older Sister.¡±

    After that, she did not act too much. She was epted to the best university in the country and majored in the Chinesenguage, her favorite. She was honoured with double PhDs. Not only was she the beauty of the school and a talented figure, but her glow as the ¡°Fairy Older Sister¡± gave her a mysterious and elegant golden halo. She would regrly be invited to international fashion shows and often received invitations from well known directors.

    By the time she was 22, everyone looked up to her. The people who were chasing after her could line up to the Huangpu River, but she recently met a boy, Ou Luoxi.

    This Ou Luoxi did not even look at her, and he made her feel like a failure.

    There was a time during Ning Qing¡¯s production when she had a kiss scene with Ou Luoxi. He was unwilling to cooperate. After that, inside the changing room, she was daring as she kissed him without wearing a top. They acted out a scene that consisted of an inexperienced and blurry first kiss, and now, when Xia Xiaofu thought about it, she felt that her entire face was still burning. How could she...have been so shameless back then.

    It was the Oscars prize presentation ceremony today. It was a gathering of many big shots. Because she had acted in Ning Qing¡¯s <Journey of Love>, she and Ou Luoxi were both nominated for Best Actress and Best Actor respectively.

    ¡°Goddess Xia, pleasee over and have a seat here.¡± The female usher weed Xia Xiaofu to the prize presentation hall.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Xiaofu sat down.

    There were other artists whom she was familiar with in the front and back rows. Xia Xiaofu greeted them, but her gaze constantly snuck at the sign ced on the chair by her side. The sign had two big words ¡ª Ou Luoxi ¡ª on it.

    Both of them were nominated because of Ning Qing¡¯s <Journey of Love>, so being seated together was expected.

    Xia Xiaofu tugged the hem of her dress with both hands. Why was he still not here?

    Ever since they¡¯d kissed in the changing room, she had not seen him.

    At this moment, there was a stir that was by the side of the door, and a tall and handsome figure walked over.

    Xia Xiaofu cast her gaze to the side to have a look. Ou Luoxi was here.

    Ou Luoxi was dressed in a white shirt and a pair of ck slim cut trousers. It was extremely formal for an awards ceremony. His hair had volume around his fringe, and he looked both fashionable and handsome.

    The female usher¡¯s face was red, and she did not dare to look into his eyes. She only lowered her head down as she led him over.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at him. His beautiful and sparkling eyes also nced over at her. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart leaped, and there was a sweet and beautiful smile on the corners of her lips. She was about to greet him.

    But, Ou Luoxi did not have an expression on his face and turned his gaze to the side as he ducked away before he sat down by her side.

    Xia Xiaofu: ¡°...¡±

    She was furious as she kneaded her small fists together. What did he mean by this?

    After kissing her, he did not even want to acknowledge her now?

    That was her first kiss. She gave her first kiss to him, and he did not say anything after that. He also did not take the initiative to contact her, and now, after meeting her, he treated her as a stranger as he nced at her.

    Bad person!

    Xia Xiaofu cursed him softly inside her heart.

    The person by her side did not say a single word. Although both of them were seated together, they intentionally maintained some distance and did not touch each other, Xia Xiaofu secretly turned her head to look over at Ou Luoxi. This boy was very handsome, and every time she looked at him, she would be captivated.

    She was very captivated.

    His features were not as masculine and strong as other men, but every stroke and every curve was exquisite and beautiful. He had handsome and good looking brows. His tall nose bridge, especially his light pink thin lips, they were supple and sparkling, and he was totally more beautiful than a girl.

    He was the top young star in the country. He lived up to the titlepletely.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at him for a moment, and the anger inside her heart dissipated. Who asked him to be someone without any expressions? He did not smile at anyone either.

    Forget it/ He did not do it to her exclusively.

    Xia Xiaofu curled her small lotus-like lips before smiling and saying, ¡°Ou Luoxi, how are you? It has been such a long time since west met.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not bother with her, and he lowered his gaze down to y with the phone in his hands.

    Xia Xiaofu did not give up. She took the initiative to get closer. She raised her small head up to look at his phone. She wanted to have a look at what he was doing while he ignored her.

    The moment she had a look, he was...ying a game.

    ¡°Are you ying Beasts? I know how to y this game.¡± Xia Xiaofu was very excited in an instant as she said, ¡°Aiya, someone is attacking you. Quickly use the tools...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu stretched her small fair fingers out to tap his phone, and she helped him y.

    ¡°Look, I defeated the enemy already... Ou Luoxi, what is the name of your ount? Let me have a look. After I go back, let¡¯s form a team to y together. We can even get married here. I think that it is pretty good for us to get married, and all of them will give us red packets...¡± Xia Xiaofu spoke as she stretched her hand out to tap his ount.

    The girl by his side was merry and could not stop chatting. She even pressed his phone as she pleased. Ou Luoxi stood up straight and turned his gaze to the side as he said, ¡°Oy...¡±

    Upon hearing him speak, Xia Xiaofu raised her head up and said, ¡°Ah?¡±

    Her small face was right in front of him. Her small, egg-shaped, palm-sized face... Her skin was fresh, supple, and extremely moist. Her features were delicate and pretty, and her almond shaped eyes were sparkling as they moved around.

    Her expression was in a daze. Because she was in an extreme daze, it made the 22 year old girl look cute and innocent, and she blinked herrge eyes as she looked at him.

    Ou Luoxi looked downwards at her small lips. He did not have an expression on his face as he averted his gaze, and he stared at her hands.

    It was only then that Xia Xiaofu realized that her posture was very bad. Her entire being was nted towards his side, and both of her slim arms were on his elbows. She also had not asked for his approval and ended up using his phone without his permission.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Xia Xiaofu took her hand back like a bolt of lightning.

    Ou Luoxi did not say anything.

    Xia Xiaofu was awkward as she perspired. Every time she met him, she would always go close to him. Did he have a... bad impression of her?

    There were not many female celebrities in the entertainment industry who were clean. It was very easy for others to think of something else.

    Xia Xiaofu was very frustrated. The emcee stepped onto the stage, and the awards ceremony was officially beginning.

    Without any surprise, the Best Actor and Best Actress awards were presented to Ou Luoxi and her.

    Both of them went on stage to receive their prizes separately before they gave their thanks in a speech and went back to their seats.

    The other celebrities congratted them. Xia Xiaofu was polite as she replied to them. Ou Luoxi¡¯s expressions were calm, and he received their congrattions calmly. The other celebrities were also not surprised. Everyone knew that Ou Luoxi was someone who did not have too many expressions.

    The emcee announced the winners of other prizes then. Xia Xiaofu sneakily told Ou Luoxi, ¡°Ou Luoxi, congrattions.¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at therge screen on the stage and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    And he did not say anything else.

    Xia Xiaofu nced over at him. Her face was blushing as she said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, actually, you can also congratte me.¡±

    She congratted him. To be polite, he should also congratte her. He did not take the initiative, and she had no other choice but to ask for it.

    But, Ou Luoxi did not say anything for a long time.

    The red blush on Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face retreated away. She turned her gaze over to look at him. He was leaning back in the chair. Both of his hands were on his waist as he looked over at therge screen. He raised his head up, and his sharp jaw looked somewhat arrogant.

    Xia Xiaofu was extremely angry, and she immediately stretched her foot out to give him a kick.

    Ou Luoxi immediately turned his head back and looked at her.

    Xia Xiaofu let out a snort. ¡°Hmph!¡± She turned her head away and left him with the back of her head that looked even more arrogant.

    Who didn¡¯t know how to be arrogant?

    Bad person.

    ...

    After the ceremony was over, Xia Xiaofu epted a short interview. She took a few pictures, before taking the lift together with her assistant Xiao Li. Xiao Li was happy as she said, ¡°Xiao Fu, you were awarded the Best Actress award today. Everyone is asking for you to organize a celebratory party. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go and drink!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu pondered for a moment. Her mood was ruined by Ou Luoxi. I would be good for her to go drink and rx. She replied, ¡°Okay, lets go.¡±

    Both of them walked over to the private room of the bar.

    The private room was filled with staff from Xia Xiaofu¡¯s team. Everyone cheered Xia Xiaofu with alcohol. Xia Xiaofu took juice instead of alcohol. She did not know how to drink, but everyone was having a good time.

    In the midst of all this, Xia Xiaofu went to the bathroom.

    She used some clean water to wash her face. Xia Xiaofu stepped out of the bathroom. She walked along the corridor and nned to bid farewell to the people inside the private room. It was time for her to go home.

    But something appeared in her line of vision. A Tibetan Mastiff suddenly appeared in the corridor.

    It was Xia Xiaofu¡¯s first time seeing a Tibetan Mastiff. The dog was bulky and huge, and it had sharp teeth. Its fur was golden. There was a red metal chain that was on its neck, and the moment she had a look at it, she knew that its owner treated it preciously.

    Xia Xiaofu was scared, and her legs went soft. She heard that a Tibetan Mastiffs are an extremely fierce animal. A single bite could kill her.

    Xia Xiaofu turned around and left. Actually, both the entrance of the private room and the bar was in front, but she did not dare to do so. She was afraid of crossing paths with the Tibetan Mastiff, and she was afraid of getting bitten. She had no other choice but to go back into the washroom.

    She quickly headed back, but after she took two steps, she realized that something was not right. The Tibetan Mastiff was following closely behind her.

    Xia Xiaofu found that she could not breathe anymore, and she quickened her footsteps.

    But, the Tibetan Mastiff also quickened its pace.

    Xia Xiaofu could not help herself and shouted out loud, ¡°Ah!¡±.

    The Tibetan Mastiff came over, and Xia Xiaofu was shocked as she quickly used both of her hands to protect her own small face. She thought that the Tibetan Mastiff would bite her. The Tibetan Mastiff did bite her, but it only bit the hem of her skirt.

    Xia Xiaofu panted heavily. Did her body hurt? It seemed that she was not in pain.

    She secretly looked through the weaves of her fingers to have a look. The Tibetan Mastiff bit her skirt and used force to tug it down as if it was having a fun time.

    Xia Xiaofu noticed that it was kind of friendly, so she shivered as she negotiated with it. ¡°Don¡¯t bite my skirt. I will give you something else...¡±

    ¡°Woof.¡± The Tibetan Mastiff barked at her and continued to bite her skirt.

    After that, Xia Xiaofu felt a chill on her leg. Her skirt was ripped by the Tibetan Mastiff.

    Xia Xiaofu wanted to cry but did not have any tears. She secretly took her phone out and was preparing to call for help. At this moment, the door of the private room in the front opened up. A tall andnky figure walked out of the room.

    The person scanned his surroundings before looking over in her direction. He pursed his lips before unhappily saying, ¡°Little Fourth,e over!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu raised her head up to look. She was very familiar with that person¡ª Ou Luoxi!

    The weight on her thigh went away. The Tibetan Mastiff turned around and ran away in a gust, and it obediently returned back to Ou Luoxi¡¯s side.

    Ou Luoxi nced at Little Fourth. Little Fourth barked as if it had been wronged, and heid down by the side of Ou Luoxi¡¯s legs.

    Yin Shuiling got what was going on. This Tibetan Mastiff belonged to him!

    Ou Luoxi raised his gaze up to look over at Xia Xiaofu. He gently pursed his thin pink lips together before he asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was not happy as she said, ¡°Have a look yourself?¡±

    He put her in an extremely bad mood, so she came over here to drink and rx. The end result was she was bitten by his Tibetan Mastiff, and she was shocked as she broke out into a cold sweat entirely. Could she be okay right now?

 Chapter 662 - Xiaofu, Is There A Boy You Like Now?

    <h4>Chapter 662: Xiaofu, Is There A Boy You Like Now?</h4>

    After he felt the girl¡¯s anger and the fire that was coursing through her body, Ou Luoxi nced over at her, and he turned around before he left.

    Xia Xiaofu was bbergasted. What did he mean by this?

    He was not worrying about her, and he was just leaving?

    ¡°Oy, Ou Luoxi!¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes were all red. She quickly lifted her slim legs and ran forward. She stretched her slim arms out to block him, and she stared at him with her wet eyes as she said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, your...Little Fourth bit my clothes and damaged them. Have a look yourself. Could you actually n to leave just like this?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu tugged the hem of her skirt that had been bitten by Little Fourth.

    Ou Luoxi looked downwards. She¡¯d changed into a small pink sleeveless shirt. There was a small pink mermaid style skirt on the bottom. She looked like a wealthy girl in her suit, and it made her figure look curvy and attractive.

    The pink skirt was very short, Little Fourth had bitten a corner of her skirt, and there was a rip in it. She was agitated as she used her fingers to pinch the damaged part of her skirt and showed it to him. She did not notice that her entire thigh was exposed at all, and the split of the skirt was all open. He could somewhat see a thin strap beneath her safety shorts.

    Ou Luoxi instinctively straightened his waist. He had changed into a white checkered round neck shirt. He had a pair of grey baggy pants on bottom, and he looked extremely fashionable.

    Because the pants were very baggy, there was arge arc that was propped up inside his pants that could not be seen clearly, but he had a frown on his face and felt very ufortable. Her skin was fair, and she was still wearing high heels. No matter how he looked at her, she looked extremely sexy but off limits.

    He forcefully averted his head over to the side before softly saying, ¡°I will get someone to send a set of clothes over for you.¡±

    He turned to the side and wanted to leave.

    ¡°You are not allowed to leave!¡± Xia Xiaofu puffed her cheeks up as she looked at him angrily. She went on her tiptoes to block his path. ¡°I don¡¯t want your clothes; I want you to apologize.¡±

    The girl blocked him, and both of their bodies were against one another. Ou Luoxi had a whiff of the sweet fragrance on her body. Actually, her chest was straightened upright, and that gentle softness was nudging against the material of his upper body.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s head felt painful. He was at a loss for what to do. He¡¯d never interacted with a woman before, and the only girl that he interacted with was Ning Qing, but Ning Qing was elegant and graceful. She would not bother him and hang onto him like Xia Xiaofu.

    He did not have any experience. He did not know how to interact with her at all.

    He was 19 years old when he was first exposed to humans. The first time he did so was in the Ou family. The Ou family, to him, was cold and hurtful in his own opinion. After that, he understood that humans were the most dangerous and cruel species on earth.

    He was unwilling to interact with others because if he did not interact with them, there would be no damage.

    He did not want to get hurt.

    But in his line of vision, this girl had barged inside. She would cry in front of him. She would teach him...how to kiss. She¡¯d even given him a kick today, and now, she was standing in front of him and not allowing him to leave. He was at a loss for what to do.

    Especially with his biological reaction, he found it very alien. This kind of feeling was out of his control, and he did not like this feeling at all.

    But this kind of reaction has urred for the second time already.

    The first time was in the changing room.

    Both of them were frozen, and the door opened. Two extremely drunk men were walking in their direction.

    Ou Luoxi had a nce at her thighs before stretching his hand out to hold onto her slim waist, and he pressed her against the wall. He used his body to block her exposed skin.

    Xia Xiaofu did not expect that he would take the initiative to hug her, and the boy was very tall. He seemed to be 1.85m, and he pressed himself against her. It was very easy for him to give her a feeling of safety.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s anger inside her heartpletely disappeared. She tugged his clothes with her small, fair hand. She was upset as she said, ¡°Aiya, Ou Luoxi, what are you doing?¡±

    At this moment, the two drunk men walked behind them, and one drunk man said in his drunken stupor, ¡°Have a look, these two people¡¯s back profile seem to be so familiar. They seem to be...to be...Ou Luoxi...¡±

    ¡°I think you are right. Is he pressing against...Xia Xiaofu?¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh.¡±

    Ou Luoxi heard their conversation, and he looked at Xia Xiaofu¡¯s sparkling almond-shaped eyes as he said, ¡°Hug me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Xia Xiaofu did not understand what he was saying.

    Ou Luoxi lowered his head immediately, and he kissed Xia Xiaofu¡¯s red lips.

    Xia Xiaofu immediately froze.

    At this moment, both men shook their heads, and they swayed from one side to another as they headed towards the bathroom. ¡°I think we have seen it wrong, how could Ou Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu be kissing here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. They are probably an ordinary couple... Xia Xiaofu is the fiancee of the oldest Young Master of the Ou family. A normal man would not dare to hit on her... Furthermore, Ou Luoxi is the Second Young Master of the Ou family, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s brother-inw...¡±

    Both men walked into the bathroom.

    Xia Xiaofu heard everything. It was only then that Xia Xiaofu understood why he asked her to hug him, and she knew the reason that he kissed her. Both of them were celebrities. As long as there was a tiny scoop, it would reach the headlines of the entertainment news.

    Ou Luoxi debuted as a young, innocent boy. Over the past three years, with his spectacr acting, his exquisite exterior, and his clean private life that did not have any hint of romance at all, he has attracted arge group of fans. There were millions of fans on Weibo who called themselves his harem. The moment he had news of being in a romance, those fans would totally break down.

    And she was Ou Ze¡¯s fianc¨¦e, his sister-inw. Both of their identities were sensitive and awkward, and now, if the scene was leaked, the impact would be extremelyrge.

    Yin Shuiling felt all of her blood cool down. Between her and him, there were still many problems in reality.

    She blinked with her long eyshes, and at this moment, the gentle warmth on her lips disappeared. Ou Luoxi let go of her.

    Xia Xiaofu stood up straight. She stopped throwing a tantrum. Her small face still became hot again. He kissed her, but he was very gentlemanly. He did not take advantage of her and only covered her lips with his.

    As her face turned hot, Ou Luoxi walked away.

    She thought that he¡¯d really left, but Ou Luoxi only went back to his own private suite, and he came back out very quickly. There was a long thin coat in his hands.

    He handed therge coat over to her. It was obvious that he did not speak on a regr basis. His voice was very awkward, but his tone was pure and enchanting as he said, ¡°These are my clothes. You can put this on. Also, I apologize on behalf of our Little Fourth.¡±

    Yin Shuiling did not try to be coy. She put on the coat that he handed over onto her before she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at her. He did not say anything further. He turned around and left, Little Fourth wagged its tail as it followed behind him.

    Xia Xiaofu sent his sharp, handsome back profile off with her gaze until he disappeared, then she held the coat more firmly against her body. She drooped her head to have a whiff of the scent on the coat. It was very clean and warm.

    A hint of a smile appeared on the corners of her lips.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu returned home. Her mother had yet to go to bed, and she said, ¡°Xiaofu, you are back?¡±

    ¡°Mum, why are you not asleep yet? Where is Daddy?¡± Xia Xiaofu changed her shoes and walked into the living room as she removed the coat that she was wearing.

    ¡°Your Dad went to sleep. I was waiting for you toe back.¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother had a benevolent expression on her face as she looked at her daughter, and she said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your clothes?¡±

    ¡°Oh. My skirt was...bitten by a Tibetan Mastiff.¡±

    ¡°What? Were you injured? Let Mummy have a look.¡±

    ¡°I am fine...¡± Xia Xiaofu shook her head, and when the Tibetan Mastiff was brought up, she thought about the owner of the Tibetan Mastiff. Xia Xiaofu had a bright smile on her face as she said, ¡°Mum, that Tibetan Mastiff was probably...interested in me. If not for that, there were so many people around, it did not choose to bite anyone else, but it wanted to bite me.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother looked at the delighted expression on her daughter¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Xiaofu, is the coat that you are wearing Ou Ze¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Both mother and daughter sat down on the sofa. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother softly said, ¡°Xiao Fu, why have you been so weird recently? Tell Mum honestly, are you...¡±

    ¡°Mum.¡± Xia Xiaofu held onto her mum¡¯s elbow lovingly as she said, ¡°I think I want to break the engagement between me and Ou Ze.¡±

    Her mother was extremely shocked as she said, ¡°Breaking off the engagement? Have you thought about it carefully? Did you bring it up with Ou Ze?¡±

    ¡°I have thought about it carefully. I have also brought it up with him, but Ou Ze always thinks that I am joking around with him. He does not agree to it.¡±

    Her mother let out a sigh and said, ¡°Xiaofu, ever since you were young, Mum and Dad did not object to anything that you have done. Qe respect you. To be honest, two years ago, when you chose to get engaged with Ou Ze, both your father and I did not really agree to it. Ou Ze is not a simple person, and you are too simple in your thinking. You two are not suited for one another. Actually, your father and I never understood. Our Xia family and the Ou family can be considered to be friends for generations. Ou Ze has wooed you since he was young, but for those ten years, you did not even nce at Ou Ze. You used to ignore him chasing you, when the year you were 19, after you came back from the field trip with your ssmates, you suddenly agreed to dating Ou Ze and even got engaged to him. Xiaofu, tell Mummy: what exactly happened during the field trip that time?¡±

    Upon bringing up that field trip, Xia Xiaofu started to reminisce, and she said, ¡°Mum, that time I went on a field trip with my ssmates, but in the midst of the trip, we lost our way. My ssmates and I were separated from one another. I walked into a forest by myself. At that time, I was so afraid, and a wolf that suddenly rushed over to me. I fell down onto the ground, and my head hit a rock. My head felt blurry. I thought I was going to be eaten, but at that moment, someone rushed over. He chased the wolf away and saved me.

    ¡°My wound got infected, and I was having a low fever. I did not know where I was. I was in a blur as I felt someone taking care of me. At that time, I, I...¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s voice started to stutter. Her small face was also red, and she jumped over that part and said, ¡°At that time, I made a decision to marry this person.

    ¡°After that my fever subsided, and I could open my eyes. The first person I saw was Ou Ze, and it turned out that it was Ou Ze who saved me. He could sacrifice his own life just to save me, and for those few days, he took care of me. I felt as if I was falling in love, so I agreed to date him, and after that, we got engaged.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother listened silently. Her own daughter was stuttering during the middle, and she did not probe her further. Something that her daughter could decide to get engaged with Ou Ze in the mere time of a few days, something must have happened, and it was probably something that her daughter found hard to express with words due to embarrassment.

    After all, at that time, Xia Xiaofu was only 19 years old.

    ¡°Xiaofu, since Ou Ze treated you that well... Over the past two years, we have also seen him treating you extremely well. He cherishes you preciously and is afraid that you would be hurt, so why are you breaking up with him right now?¡±

    ¡°Mum, over the past two years, I have always worked hard to find that feeling that I once felt at the start, but I kept searching for it. I worked very hard to like him, but I really do not like him.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, ¡± Her mother grabbed onto Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small hand and said, ¡°Have you met someone you like now?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had not thought about how to tell it to her mother. Her mother was so sharp and said it out loud. She was taken aback and said, ¡°Mum, how did you know?¡±

    Her mother shook her head and said, ¡°You know that you do not like Ou Ze anymore. That is because you have finally known what it is to like, Xiaofu. There¡¯s a boy whom you like.¡±

 Chapter 663 - He Was Kissed By An Another Girl

    <h4>Chapter 663: He Was Kissed By An Another Girl</h4>

    The boy that you like...

    Xia Xiaofu buried her small face into the crook of her mother¡¯s elbow. She acted cute as she said, ¡°Mum, I think I have...in fact...fallen in love with a boy, but he does not like me....¡¯

    Her mother was surprised. She replied, ¡°There¡¯s a boy who doesn¡¯t like our Xiao Fu?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xia Xiaofu unhappily pouted her small lips as she continued, ¡°He just doesn¡¯t like me. He doesn¡¯t look at me and also does not speak to me. He is cold and arrogant in front of me, but, but I think I am falling in love with him even more though. He has totally stirred up my desire to face this challenge.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was full of energy as she spoke.

    Her mother looked on as her daughter¡¯s face was like a flower in full bloom, and she knew that her daughter truly liked that boy very much. She asked, ¡°What is that boy¡¯s name? Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask your father to look up his family background. You are the only Young Miss of our Xia family. Dad and Mum would not marry you off to just anyone.¡±

    ¡°Mum, nothing is confirmed between us yet. I will not tell you first. You two should not get involved at this time. Others might think that I can¡¯t wait to marry him.¡± Xia Xiaofu ran upstairs as she spoke.

    Her motherughed and said, ¡°This child...¡±

    Actually Xia Xiaofu was thinking on her own behalf. Ou Luoxi had a special background. If she told her parents honestly, her parents would probably object.

    She would take charge of her own feelings. It was true that there were many problems in reality between her and Ou Luoxi, but these were not too major. The most important thing was...that he did not like her!

    No matter what she thought, it was all useless.

    Xia Xiaofu was frustrated. Ever since she was young, every boy she¡¯s met has liked her. She had never taken the initiative to chase after someone, and now that Ou Luoxi was being so difficult to handle, what did she have to do to make him like her?

    Xia Xiaofu went to her room. Shey down on therge, soft bed. She held onto Ou Luoxi¡¯s ck coat that he¡¯d given her before covering her small face with it. ¡°Hehe!¡± She was just like a fool as she hugged the coat as she rolled on the bed, and she was secretly delighted all by herself.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu flew over to Mn to participate in Fashion Week. Many attractive female celebrities walked down the red carpet. Xia Xiaofu was dressed in a sleeveless feather goddess-like dress as she walked down the red carpet. Her makeup was light and exquisite, and she had a special aura to her. Xia Xiaofu easily made a name for herself among the actresses that were dressed in cleavage and back-baring attire.

    As one journalist said, there was never ack of beautiful women, but a woman as pretty as a fairy, Xia Xiaofu was probably the only one in the country.

    The number 1 goddess in the country, Xia Xiaofu easily gained the title and never let it go.

    She walked down the red carpet. The leading designer of the Fashion Week, Elsa, came over to wee her personally. ¡°Xiaofu, we wee you here.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu always had a powerful position in the fashion industry. As a woman, to be in her position, she had beautiful features and a curvy figure. Even if she wore a cotton sack, thoseizens would loudly scream that she was ¡°so beautiful.¡± She¡¯s attended Fashion Week many times, and she was also personal friends with many of the leading designers.

    ¡°Elsa...¡± Xia Xiaofu opened her slim arms up and gave Elsa a friendly hug.

    They started to chat with one another. Xia Xiaofu had a look at the red carpet as she asked her, ¡°Elsa, who is the Chinese ambassador of Fashion Week this time? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen the most important guest debut on the red carpet yet.¡± Elsa had a look at the watch on her wrist as she said, ¡°This person will probably be here soon. Xiao Fu, you know him. You worked with one another a while ago, right?¡±

    Just worked with him...

    Xia Xiaofu thought about someone in that instant.

    At this moment, screams rang out from all directions. A tall andnky figure appeared on the red carpet.

    Xia Xiaofu raised her eyes to look over. She¡¯d guessed correctly; it was Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi was dressed formally today. He matched a white shirt with a ck tie and had a pair of ck trousers on the bottom. It made his long legs look extra eye-catching.

    The moment he appeared, everyone went berserk. Those passionate and cheerful Chinese fans could not stop rushing towards the front. If not for the presence of the security team, the situation would probably be out of control.

    Ou Luoxi still did not have an expression on his face. His face looked cold. He took a few steps down the red carpet and would stop to let the journalists take pictures of him. Xia Xiaofu looked at him and could not help but admit that no matter whether it was his exquisite and beautiful face or his long and handsome figure, he did not have a bad angle at all.

    The other female celebrities all lookedcklustre after his arrival.

    Elsaughed and said, ¡°Xiaofu, this is the hottest young star in China right now, I have really heard so much about him and nothing can beat seeing him in the face, this Ou Luoxi stole the spotlight of other male celebrities, but he also dominated over the rest of the other female actresses.¡±

    ¡°Is Ou Luoxi the Chinese ambassador of Fashion Week this time?¡± Xia Xiaofu asked her.

    ¡°Yeah, we started to invite himst year, and it wasn¡¯t until this year that his manager gave a reply. This 22 year old Ou Luoxi, who¡¯s been crowned Best Actor twice already, his attitude is just like a superstar.¡±

    Elsa¡¯s sounded like she wasining. She probably had to spend a lot of effort to get Ou Luoxi toe. Xia Xiaofu winked cheekily, and she had a smile on her face as she said, ¡°He has no choice, right? He is so famous.¡±

    Elsa heard what she said and raised her eyebrows up immediately before understanding what was going on, then she broke out into a smile.

    At this moment, Ou Luoxi¡¯s red carpet event ended. The organizer of Fashion Week, David, personally came forward to wee him. David was speaking, and an assistant by Ou Luoxi¡¯s side helped him trante.

    Elsa held Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go over to say hi.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Elsa brought Xia Xiaofu over and said, ¡°David, let me introduce you. This is Xia Xiaofu.¡±

    David looked at Xia Xiaofu, and he was immediately rmed as he said, ¡°Oh, it turns out that it is Goddess Xia. It is a pleasure to meet you. It is a pleasure.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu greeted David before raising her gaze up to look over at Ou Luoxi. She had a sweet smile on her face as she said, ¡°Hi, Ou Luoxi. It is such a coincidence to be meeting you here.¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at her calmly. He nodded his head and did not say a word.

    Xia Xiaofu was already used to it.

    ¡°Daddy...¡± A young girl dressed in a red dress was extremely excited as she ran over. The young girl held onto David¡¯s hand, and her sparkling eyes were bright as she stared at Ou Luoxi. ¡°Daddy, I heard that Ou Luoxi was here. Why did you not introduce him to me?¡±

    The young girl pushed David.

    David was extremely loving and broke out into a smile before he said, ¡°Luoxi, this is my daughter. She is your biggest fan. Your posters ster her room. When she heard that you wereing today, she snuck out of school toe here. Could you give her your autograph?¡±

    The young girl quickly took a pen out from behind her, and she stood by Ou Luoxi¡¯s side. Her eyes were extremely innocent as she looked at him, ¡°Ou Luoxi, please give me your autograph; I really like you very very much.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu listened to the coy tone of the young girl. She did not know why, but her heart immediately felt ufortable.

    She looked over at Ou Luoxi and only saw Ou Luoxi looking at that young girl. He did not move, and at this moment, the assistant by his sideughed awkwardly and subtly reminded him, ¡°Luoxi...¡±

    Everyone understood what the assistant was trying to say. This was David¡¯s Young Miss.

    Ou Luoxi took his hand out of his pocket before taking the pen from the young girl¡¯s hand and asking, ¡°Where do you want me to sign?¡±

    The young girl was extremely excited and was about to leap up. She stretched her small elbow out and said, ¡°Sign my elbow. I want to tattoo this signature.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not say anything, and he lowered his head to sign.

    The young girl looked at Ou Luoxi¡¯s beautiful, exquisite face. She was so smitten that she was about to drool. He was almost done with his signature. The young girl took the chance, and went on her tiptoes to get close to Ou Luoxi¡¯s cheek and give him a kiss.

    Xia Xiaofu saw the young girl kissing Ou Luoxi, and her irises contracted drastically.

    Ou Luoxi froze for a second before turning his gaze over to the side to look at the girl. He still did not have an expression on his face, but his eyes had an unhappy glow in them.

    The young girl quickly ducked behind David as she snickered happily.

    David immediately said, ¡°Haha, Luoxi, don¡¯t mind her. My daughter is only 18 years old. She likes you, so she kissed you sneakily just now. I will teach her a proper lesson after we get home.¡±

    The assistant quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. David. It is also Luoxi¡¯s fortune to be liked by Young Miss. It is merely a kiss. It is not something big.¡±

    David was satisfied and broke out into a smile as he said, ¡°Luoxi, I am throwing a banquet tonight. Goddess Xia is also around. I will introduce you to some bigshots.¡±

    David had wide connections, and the big shots, by his definition, were probably directors and producers known worldwide. if Ou Luoxi had the chance to get to know them, his debut into overseas market was probably going to happen soon.

    Xia Xiaofu admitted that this was a very good chance, but was there such a thing as a free lunch in this world?

    David¡¯s daughter was absolutely smitten with Ou Luoxi, and now that she¡¯d just kissed him, she might pounce onto him the moment the banquet ends.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart felt as if it¡¯d been covered in ants, and she felt very ufortable. She was always very clear about the under-the-table dealings in the entertainment industry. Not only the female celebrities, but those male celebrities were willing to do anything to be famous too. To be frank, male celebrities making use of their bodies was something that both parties would benefit from, and the male celebrities were never on the losing end.

    Xia Xiaofu looked over at Ou Luoxi. What would he choose to do?

    After seeing him get kissed, she was already very angry, and now, if he agreed to attend the dinner banquet, then she would decide not to like him anymore.

    He was not worthy of her love.

    The assistant was already jubnt as she said, ¡°Mr. David, that¡¯s great news. Our Luoxi will definitely attend this dinner banquet...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s entire heart sunkpletely. She drooped her small head. Did he agree to attend? At this moment, a pleasant and charming voice rang out in the air. ¡°I have something going on tonight.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu froze before raising her head up to look at him. Ou Luoxi said one sentence. He did not look at anyone. He put one hand in his pocket as he turned around and left.

    The assistant and David: ¡°...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu looked at the boy¡¯s lonely but firm back profile. This was her first time thinking that he was so handsome, although he was being arrogant.

    ...

    During the night, there was avish buffet spreadid out by Fashion Week for the distinguished guests. Xia Xiaofu was present.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at the assortment of desserts and food. She was extremely hungry. She took a te to pick the food that she liked.

    She picked a piece of steak and went back to her seat. She took the fork and knife to slice it up. There were a few young and beautiful Korean actresses seated by her side. The female celebrities were chatting in Korean ¡ª

    ¡°I heard that the Chinese ambassador for Fashion Week this time is Ou Luoxi. He also appearedst during the red carpet ceremony. Did you all see him?¡±

 Chapter 664 - Donâ€™t Cry Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 664: Don¡¯t Cry Anymore</h4>

    Xia Xiaofu head ached. Why did everyone criticize her no matter where she went?

    He always had the spotlight.

    Xia Xiaofu suddenly thought about the time they were backstage during a prize award ceremony. There were a few Korean actresses gossiping about her, and she even got into a fight because of him.

    This was expected. Korean and Chinese celebrities could be said to have a close working rtionship. There were so many Korean actresses who went through stic surgery and came to China with a full face of stic to earn money. It did not stop there; a celebrity¡¯s poprity could be seen in both countries¡¯ headlines.

    Xia Xiaofu felt ufortable, and now, as she listened to those women talking about him, she felt more ufortable.

    The person she liked, why did so many people like him?

    This kind of feeling was akin to her thing being targeted by others.

    The few female celebrities were still chatting happily ¡ª

    ¡°All of us saw it. When he came out, the apuse was so loud. Even if we did not want to take note, it would be very hard.¡±

    ¡°Ou Luoxi is really so handsome and so beautiful. He looks even better in real life. No wonder there are so many female fans that are crazy over him. He is even prettier than a girl.¡±

    ¡°But I realized that his expressions are really cold. He doesn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°Did you all notice? There is a trantor by Ou Luoxi¡¯s side, he is not saying anything and is also not socializing with others... Does he not know how to speak English?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Even middle school students start learning English nowadays. What celebrity would not know how to speak English?¡±

    ¡°Bringing up this topic, I think I have yet to hear anything about Ou Luoxi¡¯s qualifications. Did he not go to school?¡±....

    The Korean actresses were surprised, and they were a little mocking as they spoke.

    In the entertainment industry, there were many young handsome actors that used their youth and faces, but they could notst long, and only those actors with backgrounds and qualifications would get the respect of others.

    People are judgemental.

    Xia Xiaofu swallowed the mouthful of beef she was chewing before she looked over at those Korean actresses. She had a smile on her face as she spoke.

    The Korean actresses all looked over at her. All of them recognized Xia Xiaofu, and one politely said, ¡°Goddess Xia, what did you say just now? We did not hear it clearly.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Xia Xiaofu put the fork in her hand down before she stretched her hand out to flick her long luscious locks as she said, ¡°I spoke in Mandarin. Didn¡¯t you all understand me?¡±

    The female celebrities were stumped.

    Xia Xiaofu took the fork up and continued to slice her steak elegantly as she said, ¡°I thought that all of you liked to gossip so much because you all were so well educated in many foreignnguages. It turns out that you don¡¯t even understand Mandarin, so how are you not embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± The Korean actresses had an awkward expression on their faces. They wanted to retaliate, but when they saw the haughty expression on Xia Xiaofu together with her elegant demeanour, they did not know how to do so.

    Xia Xiaofu was well known for being extremely talented. Not only that ¡ª she was also well versed with many foreignnguages. She totally had the right to mock them.

    ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s go!¡± The Korean actresses were furious and left in a huff.

    Xia Xiaofu sat there elegantly, and she waved her hand, smiled, and said, ¡°Bye bye.¡±

    One Korean actress turned her head back to re at Xia Xiaofu. There was a sinister glow in her eyes. This woman was being way too arrogant. She had to teach her a lesson.

    The Korean actress gave an indication to the waiter inside the restaurant using her gaze, and the waiter nodded his head silently.

    ...

    After chasing those women away. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s ears felt free and clean now. She was casual and rxed as she ate her steak. At this moment, a waiter came forward, and he politely said, ¡°Miss, do you want something to drink?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu had a look at the tray that the waiter was holding. There was a ss of red wine on it.

    Actually, she really could not drink alcohol. She could not take alcohol at all. She would get drunk, even from red wine, but most women did have an affinity for red wine. Red wine had the benefit of giving radiant skin. There were some times when she could not control herself and took a sip, but it was only in her home, and she would only take a mouthful and go to bed.

    Xia Xiaofu started to feel tempted. She stretched her hand out to take a ss of red wine as she said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The waiter had a nce at Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small, pretty face. He nced over at her chest before he lifted his heels up to leave.

    Xia Xiaofu held her cheeks with a hand and used another hand to shake the ss of red wine. She thought about Ou Luoxi again. Why did he have to look so beautiful?

    He was way too eye-catching.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mind went back to the scene where the girl kissed his cheek. She was still angry. How many young girls have kissed him in total?

    Xia Xiaofu shook her small head before she took a small mouthful of red wine. She did not want to get drunk.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu did not get drunk, but her face slowly got hot. Her head started to feel blurry. Xiao Li sent her over to the hotel, and she took the lift by herself.

    She walked along the corridor and brought her small hand to her hot face. She did not know it was her imagination, but she felt that her body was getting more and more hot.

    She walked toward her room, and at this moment, she saw an extremely familiar figure. Xia Xiaofu rubbed her eyes. She did not see it wrong; it was Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi stood at the bend in front, and he seemed as if he was unsure which room was his. He was looking at the sign on the wall.

    But the words on the sign on the wall were written in English.

    Ou Luoxi stood there and looked at the sign for a long period of time.

    At this moment, a manager walked over. The manager was a foreigner, and he spoke fluent English. ¡°Excuse me, can I help you?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu noticed the boy straighten his body up before he shook his head.

    The manager walked off into the distance.

    Xia Xiaofu noticed the predicament and stepped forward. She walked over to Ou Luoxi¡¯s side. Her egg-shaped face was extremely red, and her head felt dizzy. Because of this, her elegant aura had a cheeky attractiveness to it as she stuttered, ¡°Oy, Ou Luoxi, are you lost? Do you need me to help you?¡±

    Ou Luoxi nced over to the side to look at her. He probably noticed that she was not behaving normally. He nced over at her for two more seconds, but he did not have an expression on his face as he stepped forward.

    Xia Xiaofu quickly chased after him and said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, I am really able to help you., as long as you tell me your room number.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not bother with her.

    ¡°Oy, Ou Luoxi, after finishing Fashion Week, are you spending time all by yourself in the hotel room? Why are you not participating in the dinner banquet? Is it because you do not know how to speak English, so you feel embarrassed?¡±

    Ou Luoxi paused, but he regained his normality in a second.

    ¡°Oy, Ou Luoxi, why are you always ignoring me? What is bad about me? I saw you smiling at Ning Qing. Isn¡¯t a friend¡¯s friend your friend also? Ou Luoxi, I do not care. I also want you to smile at me.¡±

    As she spoke, Xia Xiaofu tugged Ou Luoxi¡¯s right shoulder. She seemed to be extremely wronged and puffed her cheeks as she shook his elbow vigorously, and she seemed very childish.

    Ou Luoxi quickened his steps and walked over to his room. He took his room card out from his pocket before he opened the door. He removed both of the girl¡¯s hands from his shoulders and said, ¡°I am here. You can go back to your own room now.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu raised her head up to look at the room number. What? He found his own room?

    She raised her heels up to rush towards the room as she said, ¡°I also want to go in.¡±

    But she was unable to do so. Ou Luoxi shut the door immediately.

    ¡°Ay, Ou Luoxi!¡± Xia Xiaofu let out a shout. ¡°My finger is stuck in the door.¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s head hurt. He closed the door. He was extremely clear on whether her fingers were stuck in the gap of the door.

    ¡°Where did your fingers get stuck?¡± he asked her.

    Xia Xiaofu used one small hand to cup the pinkie on her other hand. She handed it over to Ou Luoxi to look as she said, ¡°Look, you crushed the door on me. My fingers are all red now.¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at the pinkie that she¡¯d handed over. Her hands were smooth and fair, and there was no sign of a red mark.

    He really had not met such a brazen liar before.

    He did not move or say anything. He just stared at Xia Xiaofu silently.

    Xia Xiaofu noticed that he was not saying anything. She made use of her drunken emotions to start being cheeky. She closed her long eyshes. When she opened her eyes again, the tears in her eyes flowed down relentlessly. She cried, feeling wronged as she said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, you really closed the door on my finger. Say, what are you going to do now? You can¡¯t bully me like this, woo woo..¡±

    Ou Luoxi: ¡°...¡±

    At this moment, there were a few people passing by the corridor. The people heard the sound of sobbing and turned their heads over to have a look. ¡°Eh, that person seems to be Ou Luoxi. Who is that woman? Quick, take your phone out to snap a picture,¡± someone said excitedly.

    Ou Luoxi had a frown on his face before he stretched his hand out to pin down Xia Xiaofu¡¯s slim shoulders. He dragged her into his room and closed the door.

    ...

    Both of them stood at the corner by the door. Xia Xiaofu lowered her long eyshes down as she was still sobbing. Ou Luoxi stood in front of her, and he looked at the sparkling tears on her face. He directly said, ¡°What do you want to do exactly?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu stopped sobbing immediately, meaning ¡ª Why did you not say this earlier?

    She raised her head up to look at the boy that was way taller than her as he stood before her. She pouted her pink lips as she said, ¡°Smile for me to see.¡±

    Ou Luoxi: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°You are not smiling right! Woo...woo woo...¡±

    Ou Luoxi quickly admitted defeat and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±

    ¡°Then smile for me to see.¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at the girl¡¯s sparkling and clear almond shaped eyes for a few seconds before he slowly curled the corners of his lips up.

    He smiled.

    Xia Xiaofu was immediately extremely delighted. He was normally cold and cool even though he was very handsome and looked better when he was smiling. Because there were two small dimples that were by his cheeks, he looked both gentle and warm when he smiled.

    ¡°Is it okay now?¡± Ou Luoxi stopped smiling very quickly and he stretched his hand out to open the as he said, ¡°Can you go now?¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Xia Xiaofu took her own phone out and handed it over to him as she said, ¡°Press your number in for me. Thank you.¡±

    Ou Luoxi really had not ever met such a girl that knew how to make use of a situation so well, and he did not move.

    ¡°You are not giving me your number, right? Then I...¡± Xia Xiaofu was about to cry.

    At this moment, the phone in her hands was taken away by Ou Luoxi. Ou Luoxi entered his phone number before handing it back to her.

    Xia Xiaofu was extremely delighted. She hummed out, ¡°Is this real or not? Would you be bluffing me, let me call...¡±

    At this moment, Ou Luoxi opened the door and pushed her out.

    ¡°Oy, Ou Luoxi!¡± Xia Xiaofu did not want to go, but she did not have any time to react. Bang! The door was shut before her eyes.

    Xia Xiaofu listened to the melodious ringtone inside the room. She put her phone away. Okay then. She would not bother him anymore because he gave his number to her. Ou Luoxi, wait there. There will be a day when I¡¯ll be able to win you over. Let me see how arrogant you¡¯ll be then.

    Xia Xiaofu was merry and hummed a tune as she went into her room.

 Chapter 665 - Can You Stay Behind To Accompany Me?

    <h4>Chapter 665: Can You Stay Behind To Apany Me?</h4>

    Xia Xiaofu opened the door of the room and went inside. She used her small hand to support her forehead. She felt like fainting, and it was also very hot. She used her hands to do the buttons on her shirt.

    At this moment. A soft sound rang out from behind her. She was rmed. She turned around immediately, and the door was locked from the inside. There was a man standing by the side of the door.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Xia Xiaofu was taken aback as she retreated. ¡°Why are you in my room? What do you want to do?¡±

    The man was a service worker from the restaurant. He got closer to Xia Xiaofu and had a cunning smile on his face as he scanned her curvy figure. ¡°Goddess Xia, I have waited for you for a long time. What do you think a man and woman can do in a hotel room?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu knew that she was in danger. This man was hanging around her room, and he was probably here to force himself on her.

    Xia Xiaofu ducked towards the corner of the wall as she said, ¡°Stand back. What do you want? Money? I will give it to you as long as you don¡¯t hurt me...¡± As she spoke she took her phone out and hid it behind her back. Her memory was very good. She could memorize the phone number that she¡¯d just seen and dialed the number.

    The man broke out into loudughter. ¡°Haha! Goddess Xia, I don¡¯t want money. I only want...you. I don¡¯t know how our Fairy Older Sister, the nation¡¯s goddess, looks like lying down in bed without any clothes. Would you be very sexy? I want to have a taste, haha...¡±

    ¡°Shameless!¡± Xia Xiaofu cursed him. She felt the phone in her hand vibrate, Xia Xiaofu quickly raised her volume up and said, ¡°How did you get inside Room 1803? This is illegal...¡±

    The man quickly realized something was not right, and he said, ¡°What¡¯s that in your hand, give it to me!¡±

    The man rushed forward and grabbed the phone Xia Xiaofu was holding in her hand.

    Xia Xiaofu loudly shouted, ¡°Ou Luoxi,e and save me, quickly!¡±

    Bang! The man threw the phone onto the ground. He held onto Xia Xiaofu¡¯s neck as he pressed her onto the bed. The man¡¯s hand was sneaky, and he touched Xia Xiaofu¡¯s body as he pleased. ¡°Goddess Xia, even if you scream till you lose your voice tonight, there would be no use. I am advising you right now to be obedient and listen to me. If not, you will have it hard.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu opened her mouth and bit the man¡¯s hand cruelly. She prayed hard for Ou Luoxi. Come and save me, quickly.

    His room was located near hers. He would definitelye over and save her.

    The man was provoked. He stretched his hand out to give Xia Xiaofu a p. He was fierce as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t y hard to get when it is easy for you now. You were drugged. I am saving you by doing this. After this, you will feelfortable and will not be able to leave me.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu froze; she was drugged?

    No wonder she felt so hot.

    She thought about the ss of red wine that she¡¯d sipped in the restaurant. That service worker... That man was the waiter, and she was in his trap.

    At this moment, there was a chill on her leg. The dress on her body was ripped away. A rough, dirty hand tugged her underwear, and he was extremely direct.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xia Xiaofu let out a scream, feeling embarrassed. She quickly used both of her small hands to cover herself up. No one had touched her body before, and at this moment, it was only then that she realized that there was a possibility that she would be raped.

    She was shocked as her entire body shivered.

    Knock, knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. A pleasant and charming voice rang out from outside the door. ¡°Xia Xiaofu...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes lit up, and she loudly shouted, ¡°Ou Luoxi, Luoxi,e and save me quickly, woo!¡±

    Her lips were blocked. Her underwear was removed, and the man that was pressing onto her removed his trousers and said, ¡°Goddess Xia, don¡¯t waste your energy anymore. I locked the door from the inside already. Nobody is able toe inside. Even if the hotel staffe to open the door, I will have already slept with you. It¡¯ll be toote...¡±

    Toote...

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s ears rang out with these words. The tears in her eyes flowed down her face without any warning.

    Was it really toote?

    Xia Xiaofu turned her gaze to the side to look at the door of the room. Ou Luoxi, Ou Luoxi...

    Bang! There was a massive sound. In her line of vision, the heavy purple sandalwood door was kicked open. The door fell onto the floor with a loud bang. The enormous noise reverberated throughout the entire hotel like an earthquake.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s irises contracted. She looked at Ou Luoxi, who was outside the door. The man kneaded both of his hands that he¡¯d ced by his side. His right leg hadn¡¯t moved from its kicking position. He lowered his head. That soft fringe covered his clear and sparkling dark eyes, but it was unable to cover the anger emanating from his body.

    The man on Xia Xiaofu¡¯s body froze. He was in disbelief as he looked at the door, and he looked over at Ou Luoxi. This door was not something that could be opened just after a simple kick. Who was this person, exactly?

    The man was in a daze and saw Ou Luoxi raise his head up slowly. The boy¡¯s exquisite and beautiful features were enveloped in cold air. His dark eyes were like a wolf that was preying on the man at night, and the man felt his scalp go numb.

    The things that followed after that, the man was unable to get a clear look at all. He did not know how Ou Luoxi came over with such speech. How did he manage to pull it off? He was already pinned against the floor. He spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Xia Xiaofu panted heavily. Her heart was beating so quickly. She did not know whether it was because she¡¯d escaped danger or the kick to the door.

    She suddenly thought about the previous time she¡¯d seen Ou Luoxi on set. He blocked the bullets for Ning Qing, and he flew across everyone¡¯s shoulders as he took out his military beret. The military beret was only so light, but it actually managed to block the strong gust of wind and forcefully changed the direction of the bullets before he knelt down on the ground with one knee.

    That time, he was a hero, Ning Qing¡¯s hero...

    And it was just because of that time that she secretly fell in love with him....

    She liked to spar with words. She¡¯d majored in Chinese in university. Her heart was full of poetry and a far away ce. Simrly, a hero lived inside. The love that she hoped for was just like this, and suddenly out of nowhere, there was a person that descended from the skies and forcefully barged his way into her line of vision. He made her fall in love in a heartbeat.

    And today, he was her hero.

    Xia Xiaofu got up. Her footsteps were a little unsteady. She searched for Ou Luoxi¡¯s back profile and flew over. She hugged the boy¡¯s waist from behind and said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, hug me.¡±

    Ou Luoxi froze for a moment before he turned around. He stretched his hand out to tug the sheets and used them to cover Xia Xiaofu¡¯s body before he carried her up into his arms.

    The workers in the hotel all heard themotion and ran over. Everyone saw the door on the floor, and they all gasped. This was... Who did all of this?

    ¡°Send this person to the police station.¡± Ou Luoxi addressed them softly before carrying Xia Xiaofu to leave together with him.

    ...

    Ou Luoxi carried Xia Xiaofu back into his room before he put her on therge bed. He asked her, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu stretched her small hand out to touch her face that was getting hotter and hotter before she raised her head up to look at the boy to say, ¡°I want to take a shower.¡±

    Ou Luoxi nodded his head. He turned his body to the side, and he pointed at the bathroom that was behind him.

    Xia Xiaofu walked over to the bathroom. She removed her clothes and stood beneath the showerhead as she used the cold water to soak her body.

    Although she was not feelingfortable, she could still control her body. She¡¯d just taken a small sip of alcohol in the restaurant. The drugs were probably not strong. She should be able to ovee the effects after taking a cold shower.

    After taking a cold shower for half an hour, she felt much better, but she felt embarrassed. She did not have her clothes here.

    Her panties were torn and ripped. She could no longer wear them. He had a look. She could only wrap herself in a towel.

    She had no other choice. She wrapped herself in the bath towel, exposing her small, attractive shoulders and both of her slim, fair legs...

    She opened the door of the bathroom and walked out. Ou Luoxi was still in the room, probably worried that she would have trouble.

    The towel didn¡¯t cover much. Furthermore, she did not have anything inside. No matter how daring Xia Xiaofu was, at this moment, she was both nervous and shy. she used her hand to cover the part of her chest that was exposed above the towel, and she secretly raised her head up to look at Ou Luoxi...

    Ou Luoxi also had a look at her. Compared to her awkwardness, he was calm and confident. He had a look at her face, his line of vision did not even go over to her body.

    He was a proper gentleman.

    Xia Xiaofu was a little disappointed. How could he be such...a gentleman?

    Although she was afraid of him looking at her, actually, he could look at her.

    ¡°If you are fine, I will go. You can sleep here tonight. I will change my room.¡± Ou Luoxi was about to leave.

    ¡°Ay, Ou Luoxi, don¡¯t leave.¡± Xia Xiaofu stretched her small hand quickly to grab onto the sleeve of his shirt as she said, ¡°Tonight, can you stay behind to apany me? I am a little afraid. I will have a nightmare.¡±

    Ou Luoxi had a look at her small, fair hand that she used to grab him, then he turned around. He sat down on a chair by the side of the bed. He closed his eyes and slept.

    Xia Xiaofu climbed onto the bed. She covered her body with the soft, clean sheets.

    But she was unable to fall asleep...

    She flipped here and there. She chose to sleep on her side and coincidentally faced Ou Luoxi¡¯s direction. The room was very quiet. The boy¡¯s breathing was very light, and he did not make a sound.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at his face carefully. There was an ambermp in the room. The light shone down on him from above his head. It illuminated his exquisite and perfect features. His soft fringe covered his eyes. His beautiful eyshes were out of this world. They were curly, thick, and long as if they were drawn out one by one. His skin was fair and smooth, and he looked cute, his nose was sharp and tall, his lips were light pink, and she looked at him and felt as if she was looking at a sand painting.

    It was true that he was a handsome young boy, but the martial arts skills that he asionally showed off were way too powerful, and during those times, he was both dangerous and mesmerizing.

    Xia Xiaofu stretched her small hand out secretly, and tugged the sleeve of his shirt.

    He¡¯d probably taken a shower a while ago. He was dressed in a new ck crew-neck t-shirt and a pair of ck casual pants.

    Ou Luoxi did not open his eyes, but he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The girl did not say anything and tugged him again.

    It was only then that Ou Luoxi opened his eyes and turned his gaze over to the side to look at her.

    Xia Xiaofu waved her hands at him and meant for him toe over.

    There was no frustration on Ou Luoxi¡¯s face. After all, he was used to having no expression on his face. He stood up, walked over to the side of the bed, and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Speak.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu looked at him, and her hand started to pull harder.

    Ou Luoxi followed the direction of her strength and bent over.

    Xia Xiaofu hugged his neck before she kissed his thin lips.

    Ou Luoxi froze for a second before he stretched his hand out to press her shoulders in an attempt to create distance between them.

    But Xia Xiaofu grabbed onto him firmly and did not let go...

    Ou Luoxi did not close his eyes. He looked on as the girl closed her eyes as she kissed him. The palms that he ced on his shoulders used strength, wanting to push him away, but no matter what, the girl was unwilling to let go. She raised her eyebrows up in pain...

    As if she felt wronged...

 Chapter 666 - It Is Impossible For Us To Break Up

    <h4>Chapter 666: It Is Impossible For Us To Break Up</h4>

    He came over specifically to me the incident on her.

    The boy still did not say anything. Xia Xiaofu threw a tantrum by herself, and she felt that she was acting out a solo piece. It was so boring.

    Xia Xiaofu was doneshing out. She let go of the boy, and she fell back into therge, soft bed. She waved her hands and murmured, ¡°I am not going to y with you anymore. I am going to sleep now.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu closed her eyes, and she fell asleep very quickly.

    ¡°Older Brother said, that you are my sister-inw.¡±

    The girl was sleeping, and it was fated for her not to hear these words.

    Ou Luoxi lifted his ck T shirt up slowly, and his t and tight waist was exposed, there was a deep tooth mark on his right waist.

    No one had touched him before, but he had been bitten by someone.

    Three years ago, inside a cave of a mountain, he went to remove the clothes of a girl, and the girl, who was running a low fever, protected herself fiercely. She was unwilling before she opened her mouth to bite him harshly.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu opened her eyes, and it was already the next morning. She sat up, and the nkets over her slid down. Her fair skin was exposed, and she was extremely shocked. She quickly lifted the nkets up to cover herself.

    She had a look around her surroundings. This was Ou Luoxi¡¯s room. She still remembered what happenedst night. Ou Luoxi had saved her and carried her back here.

    After that, she took a shower, and went to bed to sleep?

    Xia Xiaofu naturally did not remember how she¡¯d teased Ou Luoxist night. She lifted the nkets up to look at her body. There were no marks. He had not touched her.

    Xia Xiaofu pondered for a moment, and she knew that she was over worried. He was definitely unwilling to touch her.

    There was a clean set of female clothing ced on the bed stand. Xia Xiaofu put on the clothes quickly. There was no one inside the room. Did Ou Luoxi leave?

    Xia Xiaofu was a little disappointed inside her heart. Out of respect, he should have greeted her, but she did not have any expectations for him now. She washed up simply before she took the ne to fly back to the country.

    After getting to the airport, Xia Xiaofu saw a familiar figure, Ou Ze.

    ¡°Xiaofu, you are back now?¡± Ou Ze, who was dressed in a suit, stepped forward, and he kindly took her bag for her and used another hand to cup her shoulders habitually.

    Xia Xiaofu ducked towards the side. She was extremely polite as she said, ¡°Ou Ze, why did youe over. Don¡¯t you need to go to the office today?¡±

    Ou Ze¡¯s hand was frozen in midair, and when he took his hand back, the pampering and loving smile was on his face was still there as he said, ¡°Some subordinates are handling the matters in thepany. I should take more time to apany you. How about that? Did Mn Fashion Week go well?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it was fine.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, let¡¯s go. I will take you back. There is a dinner banquet at my house tonight. Apany me to attend the event.¡±

    ¡°Dinner banquet? I am not going.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu stood up straight, and she looked Ou Ze in the eye. ¡°Ou Ze, we have already broken up. I have already told you this many times. Can¡¯t you face reality?¡±

    Ou Zeughed and said, ¡°Xiaofu, don¡¯t joke anymore, okay? We have already been engaged to one another. You are my fianc¨¦e, the Young Madam of the Ou family. Every person in T City knows about this, it is not possible for us to break up.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was frustrated and said, ¡°Ou Ze, being engaged is not equal to getting married. Two years ago, when we got engaged, I said it back then that if I feel that we are unsuited for one another, you should let me go any time I want. Ou Ze, have you forgotten the reason why we got engaged? Three years ago, I was very thankful towards you for saving me. During that period of time, I was really moved by you. I thought I had found the right feeling, and at that time, you were pressuring me very much, so I agreed to get engaged, but Ou Ze, these two years of interacting with one another, I have realized that I really do not like you, so we should still break up.¡±

    After she was done speaking, Xia Xiaofu turned around and left.

    But Ou Ze stepped forward. He stretched his hand out to cup her small shoulder as he said, ¡°Xiaofu, I will say it again: it is not possible for us to break up. We can negotiate about other matters.¡±

    ¡°Ou Ze...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu still wanted to speak, but there was a sudden rustle in front of them. There was arge group of female fans gathered around, and there were a few bodyguards leading the way. Ou Luoxi, who had a cap on his head, exited the airport in a low-key manner.

    Xia Xiaofu looked over at the tall, familiar figure. He did not look over in her direction, and he probably did not notice that she was there together with Ou Ze.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Luoxi?¡± Ou Ze said by the side of her ear.

    Xia Xiaofu moved her body. She wanted to shake Ou Ze¡¯s arms off, but Ou Ze held her tight, and she was unable to break free. There were so many fans here. She was afraid that she would also be identified.

    ¡°Xiaofu, don¡¯t continue to throw a tantrum with me anymore. It is my grandfather¡¯s 80 grand birthday celebration today. Our Ou family has organized a banquet in the hotel. When that timees, you should attend the event with me. Luoxi will also be in attendance.¡±

    ¡°Ou Luoxi will also be there?¡± Xia Xiaofu was shocked.

    Although the Ou and Xia families were friends for generations, it was very rare for Xia Xiaofu to go over to the Ou family as a guest. After they got engaged, she never saw Ou Luoxi with the Ou family. She heard that Ou Luoxi was the illegitimate son of the Ou family and that he¡¯d only lived in the Ou home for a short period of time. After that, he moved out on his own.

    How did Ou Luoxi interact with the Ou family behind the scenes?

 Chapter 667 - Luoxi, This Is Your Sister In Law

    <h4>Chapter 667: Luoxi, This Is Your Sister In Law</h4>

    Upon hearing Xia Xiaofu bring Ou Luoxi intentionally, Ou Ze¡¯s gaze fell on her face. He nodded his head and said, ¡°Yes, Luoxi will also be attending tonight¡¯s dinner banquet.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Okay, I will attend it tonight, but I am going to go over together with my parents. I should let Old Master Ou know about the breakup.¡±

    After she spoke, Xia Xiaofu walked away.

    ¡°Xiaofu, I will take you.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Xia Xiaofu left therge airport hall.

    Ou Ze¡¯s entire face fell dark. He stood on the spot, and at this moment, his subordinate stepped forward to report, ¡°Young Master, we just got news. Ou Luoxi also participated in Mn Fashion Week, andst night, Miss Xia spent the entire night together with Ou Luoxi in the same room.¡±

    Ou Luoxi heard what the subordinate said and nced at him. The subordinate retreated back in fear.

    ...

    During the dinner banquet

    Xia Xiaofu attended the banquet together with her parents. Old Master Ou¡¯s grand 80th birthday was held in a luxurious hotel. The influential and powerful people of T City were in attendance.

    Her parents were mingling. Xia Xiaofu was not focused on the event. She was looking around the venue, searching for a trace of Ou Luoxi.

    At this moment, the doors of the main hall opened up, and Ou Luoxi walked inside.

    He was dressed in a white v-neck t-shirt. He had a long green overcoat over it. The warm colours reduced his cold aura and made the 22 year old boy look inviting.

    There were some times that a person¡¯s clothes could very well reflect a person¡¯s feelings. Xia Xiaofu was pondering. Ou Luoxi still cared about the Ou family inside his heart.

    No matter what Ou Luoxi wore, the moment he appeared, everyone present at the event was attracted to him and gasped.

    Old Master Ou was seated on the wheelchair as he received other¡¯s well wishes. Ou Ze¡¯s mother, Chen Ni, was decked outvishly in jewellery as she socialized around with the other richdies. Everyone looked at Ou Luoxi and stopped talking.

    Ou Luoxi did not reciprocate their gazes. He walked over to Old Master Ou before he handed him a present. His facial expressions were very gentle as he said, ¡°Grandpa, happy birthday.¡±

    Old Master Ou did not have a pleasant expression on his face. He was not even willing to nce at Ou Luoxi at all. He waved at the butler and frustratedly said, ¡°What are you frozen there for? ept the present quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The butler stepped forward to ept the present and handed to the helpers. The helper took Ou Luoxi¡¯s present and casually threw it into the pile of presents without a care.

    The atmosphere was a little awkward. At this moment, a richdy by Chen Ni¡¯s side said, ¡°Madam Ou, is this Little Young Master Ou? He looks so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The richdies all agreed.

    ¡°Hah,¡± Chen Niughed coldly, her cruel and cold gazended on Ou Luoxi, and she examined him carefully. ¡°Yes, this is the Little Young Master of our Ou family, Ou Luoxi. Our Luoxi has been beautiful since he was young. He inherited his good looks from his own mother. Nobody knows this, but our Luoxi¡¯s biological mother was an opera performer. She was extremely famous as a young star. She mesmerized so many men. Look, my husband is one of her admirers.¡±

    The richdies did not expect that Ou Luoxi had such a background. In the circle of wealthy people, the most important thing was bloodline. Those mistresses and illegitimate children were the number one enemy of these richdies, and they hated these people to the max.

    The richdies¡¯ gazes changed immediately. Someone mocked Ou Luoxi as she looked at him. Sheughed and said, ¡°I really could not tell that Little Young Master Ou had such an amazing biological mother.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. At that time, my husband was entirely enchanted by her until he lost his own soul. My Ou Ze was only five years old. My husband did not even want his own son anymore. He started a family together with her outside. Ay, it was a real pity. There was a time when my husband went on a vacation together with her. The moment the car crashed on the highway, my husband decided to protect her with his body, and everyone knew the result of it. My husband passed away, and my father lost a son in the midst of his life. He was unable to take the blow of it and was immediately paralysed.¡±

    The richdies were immediately agitated as they said, ¡°Heavens really do not have any eyes. The vixen that seduced another person¡¯s husband did not die. She is living well and healthy; this is totally uneptable!¡±

    Chen Ni had a calm expression on her face as she said, ¡°At that time, she was already three months pregnant. Because my husband passed away, she lost her source of ie. Although she found another old man to be together after that, what man would like a pregnant woman? She had a pitiful life. She gave birth to our Luoxi but lost too much blood in the process and died.¡±

    Chen Ni spoke and was about choke up with tears.

    ¡°Mrs. Ou, I think you are way too kind. My Luoxi? He is not a child that you gave birth to. In my opinion, sons live up to their mother¡¯s background. Don¡¯t invite trouble into your home.¡±

    They chatted happily with one another. They chatted as they looked at Ou Luoxi mockingly. It was as if they were going to stare through Ou Luoxi¡¯s bones with their gazes alone.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at Ou Luoxi in the distance. He stood amid the crowd. It was as if he could not hear and see the people mocking him with their gazes, and he had a cold expression on his face.

    This matched his normal character. It was as if he could not be tamed by anyone. He was unable to be attacked at all, but Xia Xiaofu knew that he also had a heart and was also made out of meat. How could he not hurt?

    His parentage and background were not something that he could choose. No matter who was right or wrong in the grievances between the previous generation, how old was he back at that time?

    Ning Qing said that he was in a swaddle as he followed the flow of the river, and he floated away. He was rescued by a nun from a temple. The eight years that he spent in the temple were the happiest years of his life, but the happy times always felt so short. The temple met with trouble. He saw the nun that brought him up copse into a puddle of blood before his own eyes. After that, he was caught by human traffickers, and he was sold to and owned by someone for half a year.

    There was a time where he took the chance to escape. He escaped into the depths of the mountain. From the first moment he¡¯d started to stay inside the depths of the mountain, itsted for ten years, and during the entire time, there was only a wolf that apanied him. He even forgot how to speak humannguage anymore.

    And it was a boy from such a pathetic background. He did not have any obligation to be the one who bore the brunt for the grievances between the previous generation, and simrly, he also did not have the obligation to be judged by others¡¯ gaze andments.

    Xia Xiaofu was about to step forward. Those people were going overboard!

    ¡°Xiaofu...¡± Her mother held onto her slim arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt another family¡¯s matter. Don¡¯t worry about them.¡±

    ¡°Mum...¡± Xia Xiaofu was about to shake her mother off.

    ¡°Mum.¡± Ou Ze appeared and said, ¡°Mum, it¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s grand 80th birthday today. Why are you bringing these sad matters up?¡± As he spoke, Ou Ze was extremely courteous before he patted Ou Luoxi¡¯s shoulders, and he said, ¡°Luoxi, you are here?¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at Ou Ze and greeted him. ¡°Older Brother.¡±

    ¡°Good younger brother, let¡¯s go. I will introduce you to some people.¡± Ou Ze brought Ou Luoxi away.

    The people that were waiting for good drama left.

    But the richdies by Chen Ni¡¯s side did not go away. ¡°Madam Ou, why is Young Master Ou treating Ou Luoxi so well?¡±

    Chen Ni was satisfied as she looked at her own son¡¯s back profile. She let out a sigh, and said, ¡°I also do not know. My Ou Ze is too kind and too benevolent. Ou Ze brought Ou Luoxi back from the depths of the mountain.¡±

    ¡°What? The depths of the mountain?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ou Luoxi was in the depths of the mountain and spent ten whole years with a wolf, Ou Ze brought him back, and he did not have any clothing on his body. He used two leaves to cover himself. We spoke to him, and he even called out with a ¡®woof.¡¯ It was such a joke. After that Ou Ze hired a teacher to teach him to speak and write words.

    The richdies allughed and said, ¡°Haha, we really did not think that Ou Luoxi was a wolf child. In my opinion, don¡¯t teach him anything. He is suited to live in the depths of the mountain.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Humans are humans. A beast would forever be a beast. It is still Young Master Ou who is so talented. He is so popr and well known as the sessor of the Ou Corporation, and he is also the good son of yours, Madam Ou.¡±¡±

    Chen Ni quickly broke out into a smile.

    Xia Xiaofu heard the conversation that these people were having very clearly. Her small hands were clenched into tight fists by her sides. It turned out in the end, good reputation andpliments were only left for both Chen Ni and Ou Ze.

    Xia Xiaofu never liked the Ou family, especially Chen Ni. She was way too overbearing. Also for Ou Ze, the businessman features on him were too apparent. If not for Ou Ze saving her back in the past, she would not have agreed to get engaged to him.

    Her mother went to socialize with other people. Xia Xiaofu was angered as she stood on the spot, and at this moment, her shoulders were cupped by one arm. Ou Ze¡¯s voice rang out in the air, ¡°Xiaofu,e over. Let me introduce you. This is Luoxi, my younger brother.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not have any reaction. The moment Ou Luoxi appeared in her line of vision, the boy¡¯s clear, dark, and sparking eyes were focused on her.

    ¡°Luoxi, this is Xiaofu. She is your sister-inw,¡± Ou Ze continued..

    After that, Xia Xiaofu heard Ou Luoxi say three words, ¡°Sister-inw.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu: ¡°...I...¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked over at Ou Ze and said, ¡°Older Brother, I have something else to attend to. I must make a move.¡±

    ¡°The dinner banquet is starting soon. Eat first before you leave.¡±

    ¡°No thanks.¡± Ou Luoxi shook his head before he turned around to leave.

    ...

    She watched the boy¡¯s back profile disappear in her line of vision. Xia Xiaofu shook Ou Ze¡¯s hands off her shoulders immediately. She was cold as she looked at Ou Ze and asked him, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±

    Ou Ze touched his chin and broke out into augh as he said, ¡°Xiaofu, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better stop pretending! Ou Ze. I am in the entertainment industry. You worked together with your mother to act out a show during the banquet today. Did you think that I could not tell? Also, I have already broken up with you, and you still asked Ou Luoxi to address me as sister-inw. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re going overboard?¡±

    The smile on Ou Ze¡¯s face disappeared as he said, ¡°Xiaofu, who is the one that is actually going overboard? What is wrong with me asking Luoxi to address you as sister-inw. Why are you being so agitated?¡±

    ¡°Ou Ze, did you know this? It has been so many years that I could not understand why I liked you at the start. It was all because of your character and behaviour . I cannot understand it. If not for you saving me three years ago, I would not even spare another look at you!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu shook her sleeves and left.

    Ou Ze looked at her beautiful back profile, and he had a sinister gaze in his eyes. That time three years ago again!

    If she found out that it was not him three years ago, how would she react?

 Chapter 668 - She Felt Bad For Him

    <h4>Chapter 668: She Felt Bad For Him</h4>

    Xia Xiaofu headed towards the door. Her footsteps were very hasty, but because she wanted to chase after Ou Luoxi, she was uncareful and crashed into a worker.

    ¡°I am sorry.¡± Xia Xiaofu apologized.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The service staff member had a very low cap on his head. He did not look at Ou Luoxi, and he held a tray of red wine as he walked over to Senior Ou¡¯s side.

    Xia Xiaofu found this worker¡¯s behavior odd. She had a better look at the worker. She took in a breath of cold air and said, ¡°Grandpa Ou, be careful!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu let out a scream.

    The worker had hidden a sharp knife underneath the tray of red wine.

    This shout rmed everyone present. The staff member stood before Old Master Ou, and he pushed the tray of alcohol, before taking a knife in his hand as he was about to stab Old Master Ou.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Upon looking at the knife, the guests present were all rmed and covered their ears as they ran away frantically. Everyone was running off for their lives, and the entire scene was so chaotic.

    Xia Xiaofu rushed towards Old Master Ou¡¯s side, but she was really unable to get there in time. The sharp knife was quickly thrust towards Old Master Ou¡¯s chest.

    At this critical moment, Xia Xiaofu felt a shadow weave through the guests that were running away as he came over, and the sharp knife was grabbed. The staff member was kicked in the stomach and immediately fell to the floor.

    Xia Xiaofu tookrge breaths of air as she panted. It was Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi hade over.

    Ou Luoxi held the knife in one hand. The sharp de of the knife injured his skin, and his right hand was momentarily covered in red blood.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at the drops of red blood that was on the floor, and her legs went soft immediately. ¡°Luoxi...¡± She was about to step forward.

    At this moment, those guests that were running for their lives had calmed down. They stopped running, and they all pretended to care for Old Master Ou as they gathered around him. ¡°Old Master, how are you feeling right now? Did you get frightened just now? Do we have to call a doctor?¡±

    Ou Ze also ran over. He lifted the cor of the service worker and threw him towards Old Master Ou before loudly saying, ¡°Someonee over. Get someone to drag him away. I will question himter personally.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± There were a few bodyguards dressed in ck that ran in quickly.

    Ou Ze knelt down in front of Old Master Ou on one knee amidst the crowds. He had a serious yet nervous expression on his face as he said, ¡°Grandpa, are you okay? It is probably an assant sent over by apetitor in the industry. I will have a n to make him speakter. I want to see who has such guts to harm my grandfather.¡±

    Old Master Ou was visibly frightened. His face was pale. He patted Ou Ze¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ou Ze, Grandpa is fine. Did you get injured?¡±

    ¡°I am fine, Grandpa.¡±

    The grandfather and grandson pair were caring for one another. The guests were all around them. Xia Xiaofu went on her tiptoes to search for Ou Luoxi. When the guests all rushed over just now, he was directly pushed towards the back.

    Xia Xiaofu saw Ou Luoxi, Ou Luoxi left from the back of the crowd, and he exited therge doors of the main hall.

    Xia Xiaofu only felt her heart was pulled. It was in so much pain, his injured right hand was kneaded into a fist as he drooped it by his side. The sleeve of the green knitted sweater was very huge, and it perfectly blocked his injury from view. It was obvious that he was the one who¡¯d saved Old Master Ou, but everyone present on the scene did not even nce over at him, and there was also no one that cared about him. His back profile looked so long and lonely.

    ¡°Luoxi...¡± Xia Xiaofu lifted her heels and chased after him.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu ran into the corridor and already did not see any sign of Ou Luoxi around. She took the car keys out from her bag and immediately went down to the basement carpark. She took her phone out and dialed Ning Qing¡¯s phone number. ¡°Hello, Ning Qing, can you send Ou Luoxi¡¯s address to me?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s text message came back very quickly. Xia Xiaofu passed by a pharmacy and bought some medication, and she drove over to Ou Luoxi¡¯s vi.

    Ou Luoxi was a famous celebrity. The vi that he was living in could be considered to be a luxury vi. It was European in design. There was argewn in front of the vi, and it was vast and expansive.

    Xia Xiaofu parked the car on thewn before she walked over to the main doors of the vi, and she pressed the doorbell.

    No one came out to open the door.

    Xia Xiaofu continued to press the doorbell.

    Still, no one answered the door.

    It was already nine o¡¯clock at night. In autumn, the sky went dark very early. There was a cold breeze in the air. Xia Xiaofu was still dressed in a sleeveless evening gown, and she was shivering in the cold.

    She sat down on the steps in front of the vi. She hugged herself with her slim arm, and she took her phone out to give Ou Luoxi a call.

    The melodious ringtone reverberated through the living room. Ou Luoxi was standing in the living room inside the vi at that moment. There was someone by his side. It was Ou Ze, who was dressed in a suit.

    Both of them stood before the French windows. Ou Ze used an index finger to lift the corner of the curtain to have a look, and he saw Xia Xiaofu, who was seated outside the door at this moment.

    Xia Xiaofu was calling someone. Ou Luoxi¡¯s phone was ringing. Ou Ze had a cold and sinister smile on the corners of his lips.

    ¡°Luoxi, have you been interacting with Xiao Fu closely recently?¡± Ou Ze asked him.

    Ou Luoxi looked through the French windows to look at Xia Xiaofu, who was outside the door, and he did not say anything.

    Ou Ze was used to his silence. This did not affect what he wanted to say. ¡°Luoxi, do you know who Xiaofu is? She is my fianc¨¦e. She is also your sister-inw. Between a woman and a man, especially between a brother-inw and sister-inw, both of you should maintain an appropriate distance. If not, others would misunderstand.¡±

    Ou Ze ced one hand in his pocket. He used another hand to pat Ou Luoxi¡¯s shoulders as he said, ¡°Luoxi, I do not know if you have learned this yet, some women, you are unable to touch them. Humans are different from beasts. Beasts...can haveplicated rtions, but humans cannot do so because humans find it...dirty!

    ¡°Luoxi, I believe you are not someone like that. Your mother has harmed the entire Ou family, but I am still treating you as a younger brother. Otherwise, I would not have brought you back from the depths of the mountain. Luoxi, you would not be so cruel towards your Older Brother, right? You would not harm our Ou family again, right?¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not have any expression on his face. He moved his thin, light-pink lips as he said, ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha...¡± Ou Ze apuded, and he squinted his eyes up as he said, ¡°That¡¯s good then. I just knew that Luoxi, you would be my good younger brother forever. Oh right, there is something. Older Brother has been negotiating a business deal recently. The opposingpany¡¯s President Fang is a little hard to settle. He admires the fame that you have Luoxi; he is your fan. Tomorrow night, he wants to have a meal with you. Luoxi, for Older Brother, for our Ou family, you definitely have to turn up.¡±

    Ou Luoxi nodded his head.

    Ou Ze was satisfied as he withdrew his gaze. He looked over at Xia Xiaofu who was sitting on the steps. The girl had already stood up and driven away.

    ¡°Luoxi, Older Brother will leave then.¡± Ou Ze turned around.

    As he spoke, Ou Ze seemed to remember something. He looked at Ou Luoxi¡¯s right hand and said, ¡°Luoxi, how is the wound on your hand? Do you need Older Brother to get a doctor for you?¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s hand was not bandaged for the entire time. The red blood was all dried up, and he shook his head as he said, ¡°I am fine. It¡¯s a small injury.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Ou Ze opened the door of the vi. His subordinate drove a luxury vehicle over, and someone opened the back door of the car. Ou Ze sat inside, and the luxury vehicle cruised off into the distance.

    ...

    After the world regained its silence, Ou Luoxi moved his body. He lifted his long legs and was about to open the door before he stood at the steps that Xia Xiaofu had just been seated on.

    There was a small bag that was ced at the corner of the steps. Ou Luoxi squatted down and opened the bag to have a look.

    The bag was filled with medication.

    Ou Luoxi stretched his hand out to touch the medication. He touched it carefully thrice before he held the bag in his palms. He turned back to go inside the vi.

    He took his phone out. He had a voice message.

    Ding! He pressed on the button to open the message. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s gentle and moving voice rang out in the air as she said, ¡°Hello, Ou Luoxi, did you not go back home? I just came over to your house, but you were not around. I ced some medicine at the steps of your home.

    ¡°Ou Luoxi, no matter what anyone else thinks, you are the best inside my heart. You cannot choose your own mother, so you don¡¯t have to feel guilty. There are many things on earth that are unable to be controlled, as long as we stay true to ourselves, everything will be fine.

    ¡°Ou Luoxi, take care of the injury on your hand well. I saw you bleeding so much just to save Old Master Ou. I gotta go. Good night.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice disappeared.

    Ou Luoxi put his phone away, and at this moment, Little Fourth wagged its tail as he slowly walked over from the balcony. ¡°Woof!¡± It let out a bark towards Ou Luoxi, and its sparkling eyes were looking over at the medicine that Ou Luoxi was holding in his hands.

    Ou Luoxi stooped down to touch Little Fourth¡¯s head and softly said, ¡°Someone gave me this.¡±

    ¡°Woof!¡± Little Fourth barked again.

    Ou Luoxi patted its head before he shook his. ¡°You cannot. You cannot like her.¡±

    ¡°Woo.¡± Little Fourth was immediately listless and curled up by the side of Ou Luoxi¡¯s legs.

    Ou Luoxi ruffled the soft fur on Little Fourth¡¯s body. His mind went back to think about that small, egg-shaped face. Maybe she would never find out. The first time he met her was when she was 19.

    At that time, she was lost in the depths of the mountain. His lone wolf had a whiff of a human¡¯s scent and rushed over to pounce on her. Her forehead had hit a rock and she fainted immediately. He¡¯d worked hard tomunicate with the lone wolf before he rescued her.

    He brought her over to a cave, and during those few days, she was running a low fever. Her body was very cold. He lit a bonfire before he moved his hands to remove the clothes on her body. He wanted to hug her and give her warmth, but she protected herself fervently and even bit him.

    Although she¡¯d bitten him, she fainted again very quickly. He removed the clothes that she was wearing and hugged her in his embrace tightly, and they spent a few nights like this.

    She was the first person that he¡¯d seen in those ten years.

    Simrly, she was the first girl that he¡¯d seen in his entire life.

    He remembered her deeply.

    After that, he left the cave to search for food. When he returned, he saw that she was awake, and Ou Ze held her in his arms. At that time, her face very red as she stretched her slim fair hands out to hug Ou Ze¡¯s neck, and Ou Ze kissed her hair.

    Ou Ze brought her away.

    After that, Ou Ze came looking for him. His lone wolf died due to illness, and he went out of the depths of the mountain with Ou Ze and returned back to the Ou family.

    He always remembered her.

    Ou Luoxi had a lonely smile on his face. He could not. She belonged to Older Brother. He could not...

    ...

    The next day, Xia Xiaofu was not concentrating fully. She could not stop checking her phone, waiting for Ou Luoxi to reply, but he did not do so.

    Xia Xiaofu was furious and clenched her teeth. Did he dare to ignore her even further?

    Even if he did not like her, he should also give her a reply based on respect, right?

    At night, her assistant, Xiao Li, and a few youngdies from the makeup team dragged her to a dinner. Xia Xiaofu was feeling bored, so she agreed to it. The group of people went to a hotel and reserved a private room.

    Halfway through dinner, Xiao Li stood up and said, ¡°Xiaofu, I have to go to the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Okay okay. Go quickly.¡± Xia Xiaofu waved her hands.

    After around ten minutes, Xiao Li returned back.

    Xia Xiaofu was drinking juice. Others teased her and said, ¡°Xiao Li, what did you go to do? You went to the toilet for ten minutes. We were preparing to catch you back here.¡±

    Xiao Li quickly ced her finger on her lips as she shushed them with a ¡°shh!¡± before she secretly said, ¡°Do you know who I saw just now?¡±

    ¡°Who? Say it.¡±

    ¡°Ou Luoxi.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was excited.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small hand that was holding onto the ss of juice also froze, and she turned her gaze to the side to look at Xiao Li, who was by her side.

    Xiao Li¡¯s face was very excited. She lowered her volume and said, ¡°Ou Luoxi was in the neighbouring private room just now. Just now when I passed by, a service worker was serving food inside. I nced inside the room, and Ou Luoxi was having a meal together with the president of somepany.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s right, Ou Luoxi eating a meal with a President. Is it just two men alone?¡±

    ¡°It is just two men. Let me tell you all, I know that President. I heard my best friend say that this President has very weird taste. He likes to y around with the young handsome actors in the entertainment industry.¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± Everyone widened their eyes and gasped, ¡°Then Ou Luoxi¡¯s together with that President?¡±

    ¡°I cannot speak recklessly regarding that, but I saw that the President¡¯s gaze was fixed on Ou Luoxi. It was just as if he hated that he could not rip his clothes off.¡±

    This topic made everyone excited. Everyone was discussing with one another excitedly as they said, ¡°I have long heard that Ou Luoxi seems to have apanied others to drink. The price of him going to apany to drink is way higher than those top actresses.¡±

    ¡°But that isn¡¯t too weird. Ou Luoxi looks so beautiful. Those Presidents and Big Bosses who like men would all like looking at him. A person like Ou Luoxi, he is totally their target.¡±

    Everyone was chatting merrily with one another. There was a sudden p! Xia Xiaofu hit the table.

    Everyone was instantly silent.

    ¡°Xiaofu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not have a good expression on her face as she looked at the group. ¡°How many rumours in the entertainment industry are true? In the future, don¡¯t discuss this type of topic. It is not for you all to debate on what kind of person Ou Luoxi is. Be careful. If it leaks, all of you guys will find yourselves in trouble.¡±

    Everyone was instantly afraid and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I am done eating. I will be leaving now.¡± Xia Xiaofu took her bag as she stood up to leave.

    As the door of the private room shut, everyone was discussing among themselves, ¡°What is wrong with Xiaofu today? We have been working with Xiaofu for the past three years. I have never seen Xiaofu throw a tantrum before.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right Xiaofu seems not to like us discussing Ou Luoxi.¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu was walking down the corridor. She found that private room, but there was already no one inside, and the service worker was clearing the tables.

    Xia Xiaofu quickly took the lift and went to the basement carpark. She searched around frantically for Ou Luoxi.

    As she expected, in a parking lot, in front of a luxury car, a President in his forties, he had a gentle and refined expression on his face as he politely opened the door of the front passenger seat, and Ou Luoxi was about to get inside.

    Xia Xiaofu had a look, and she felt an unfriendly chill. She¡¯d seen many cases where men opened doors for women, but it was really her first time seeing a man open the car door for another man.

    She quickly went over and said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, stand right there.¡±

    Ou Luoxi saw this familiar figure, and he slowly stood up straight. He turned his gaze to the side to look over at Xia Xiaofu who was running over to him.

 Chapter 669 - Ou Luoxi, You Are Not Allowed To Leave

    <h4>Chapter 669: Ou Luoxi, You Are Not Allowed To Leave</h4>

    ¡°Ou Luoxi, where are you heading right now?¡± Xia Xiaofu stopped herself in front of Ou Luoxi and stabilized herself. She looked over at the president before she looked over at the boy¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face again.

    He wore a blue crew-neck t-shirt today. He matched it with a pair of ck slim-cut pants. He had a pair of ser boots on his feet. No matter what he wore, he looked fashionable and eye-catching.

    Ou Luoxi nced over at her for a moment. The girl had an anxious expression on her face. She stared at him with her almond shaped eyes and still appeared to look angry. It made the special aura that she looked even more coy and feminine. Ou Luoxi slightly pursed his light pink lips and did not reply to her.

    At this moment, the right hand that he¡¯d ced in his pocket was grabbed by a small, soft hand. The girl tugged onto him and dragged him along, ¡°Ou Luoxi, follow me!¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not have his guard up, and he was really tugged away for a few steps.

    ¡°Miss Xia, what do you mean by this?¡± The President stepped forward quickly to block Xia Xiaofu¡¯s path.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s palm-sized face instantly became cold. She had a forceful cold smile on her face as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes to see? I want to bring Ou Luoxi away with me.¡±

    The President had a reserved smile on his face as he said, ¡°This would not work. I have agreed with Luoxi, we will go back to the hotel room together.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu heard him mention the hotel room and was about to vomit before she said, ¡°Why would you bring him to a hotel room? Two grown men in the same room? Aren¡¯t you afraid of what gossip others might stir up? You cannot bring him away. If you are so capable, bring me away instead!¡±

    ¡°Miss Xia, you...¡±

    ¡°Xia Xiaofu!¡± Ou Luoxi heard what she said and took his wrist back, and he was slightly unhappy as he spoke.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Xia Xiaofu turned her head and growled out at Ou Luoxi. She was so furious that her eyes were all red. ¡°Ou Luoxi, do you know what you are doing? Who asked you to have a meal together with a man? This man has bad intentions and wants to make use of you. There would be nothing good from getting a room with this guy. Do you really not know, or you know what is actually going on but you have silently consented to it?¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at Xia Xiafu who was emotional and upset, and he slowly raised his handsome eyebrows.

    At this moment, the president said, ¡°Luoxi, Miss Xia is not behaving normally today. Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not have an expression on his face. He paused for two seconds, and he bent his waist down to step inside the car.

    But his shirt was tugged powerfully by a small hand. The girl¡¯s helpless sobbing rang out from behind him. ¡°Ou Luoxi, you are not allowed to leave with him.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not turn his head back. He took his hand and ced it behind him, and he tidied his shirt.

    He tidied his shirt, but his hand was tightly held by hers as she said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, are you really leaving together with this man? Are you really unwilling to leave together with me? Could I actually not beparable to a man? Thest time, there were a few people who said that you were kept by a man. I stepped forward and fought with them. I knew that you were not.¡±

    The tears in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes flowed down relentlessly. She used one small hand to wipe her tears messily. She choked up and said, ¡°I have grown up until this age and have yet to meet an enemy in love, and now, you are making me have one. Furthermore, this enemy of mine is not a woman, but a man. If you dare to leave, I will not like you anymore. I don¡¯t want you anymore.¡±

    The girl¡¯s words were like a feather that gently brushed across Ou Luoxi¡¯s heart, and many ripples appeared on the surface.

    But...

    Ou Luoxi got into the car and closed the door.

    ¡°Miss Xia, goodbye.¡± The President was in a very good mood as he waved his hands towards Xia Xiaofu. He sat in the driver¡¯s seat before he started the engine, and the luxury car flew off into the distance.

    Xia Xiaofu stood on the spot. Her vision was blurry as she watched the luxurious vehicle leave. Woo woo, bastard!

    She cursed Ou Luoxi in her heart thousands of times.

    She could not believe that Ou Luoxi was such a person, but the things that he did today really hurt her heart. What was he doing?

    Xia Xiaofu wiped her tears with force. She really did not want to like him anymore.

    She was already so old now and had always been the goddess in men¡¯s hearts, and even Ou Ze satisfied all of her requests. Her life was peaceful and smooth, and it was never troubled.

    But ever since the moment she met him, she was extremely troubled.

    She fought with others because of him. She could not ept others speaking bad about him, and today, she even tried to snatch him away from another man... These were such unbelievable matters.

    But he did not cherish her at all.

    He did not bother with her.

    He did not like her.

    She was really a big fool who was creating entertainment on her own!

    Xia Xiaofu took a breath through her nostrils before she turned around and left. She really did not want to like him anymore. She would let him to hang out with the predator then.

    ...

    Inside the hotel room

    The President removed his suit jacket. He looked at Ou Luoxi, smiled, and said, ¡°I will go and take a shower first.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Older Brother say after having dinner, he asked me toe over to the hotel room to take the contract? Where is the contract?¡± Ou Luoxi asked him directly.

    ¡°Oh, the contract is already on the way here. My secretary wille overter, Luoxi, wait a moment.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not have an expression on his face. He was calm and nodded his head before he said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The president went into the washroom to take a shower.

    Ou Luoxi stood up tall and straight before the windows. The spring breeze blew over and messed the dark hair covering his forehead. The neon lights of the city illuminated his facepletely, and every curve on his face was just as if it had been painted by an artist.

    The president tied a bath towel on his waist as he stepped out of the bathroom. He saw the beautiful young man standing before the windows. He ced both hands in his pockets. The youth¡¯s skin was fair and smooth with a tinge of pink. His skin was above the level of a girl, the president looked over at the youth¡¯s body. He was handsome and attractive, full of the freshness of youth.

    The president went over to the spot where Ou Luoxi was standing before stretching his hand out slowly, wanting to embrace Ou Luoxi in his arms.

    But he was unable to hug him. He stretched his arms out and his wrist was firmly grasped by two fingers. Ou Luoxi did not use much strength, but the Presdient was in so much pain that he broke out into a cold sweat. ¡°Sii!¡± He took in a breath of cold air.

    Ou Luoxi turned around. He pushed the president a few steps away from him before he let go. He ced his right hand back into his pocket, and his expression on his face was normal before he asked, ¡°What are you trying?¡±

    The President was in so much pain as he held onto his own wrist as he said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, what do you mean by this? When you came over, didn¡¯t Ou Ze exin it clearly to you?¡±

    Ou Luoxi had a small stream flowing from his dark eyes. The water flowing in the small stream was clear and glistening. It was untouched and unpolluted from the matters of earth as he said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± The Presidentughed coldy and said, ¡°What I mean is that I made a transaction with Ou Ze. I gave Ou Ze business, and Ou Ze asked you toe over to sleep with me. Ou Luoxi, you are pretending right now, right? The things that even Miss Xia understood, would you not know about it?¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at the president for a moment before he walked away.

    ¡°Ay, Ou Luoxi...¡± The president chased after him quickly, wanting to pull Ou Luoxi¡¯s arm back as he continued, ¡°If there is anything we can discuss with one another, as long as you apany me for a night, you can tell me every requirement that you want...¡±

    Bang! The president¡¯s left chest was dealt with a huge blow.

    The president was in so much pain that tears flowed down his face. He paused on the spot as he panted. There was no one in front of him anymore. Ou Luoxi did not even turn his head back just now but took his hand back after punching him.

    ...

    Ou Ze was in the study room inside the Ou family home when he received a call from Ou Luoxi. ¡°Hello, Luoxi, have you settled the matters regarding the contract?¡±

    ¡°No, Older Brother. I gave that person a punch.¡±

    ¡°What? Luoxi, you are mad.¡±

    ¡°Older Brother, in the future, for these matters, don¡¯t look for me.¡± Ou Luoxi hung up immediately.

    Hearing the dead tone on the phone, Ou Ze was so angered that he threw the phone against the floor.

    Ou Ze¡¯s aide, Fu Gui, quickly stepped forward to pick the phone up off the floor. He had an awkward smile on his face as he said, ¡°Young Master, what is wrong now? Who made you angry?¡±

    Ou Ze ced both hands on his waist as he paced around in the study room. He had a sinister expression on his face as he said, ¡°Who else could it be? Isn¡¯t it just that Ou Luoxi? Who did he think he was? He really thought that he was a human, and he actually dared to hang up on my call. He also did not consider who brought him back from the wolf cave back then. He is such an ungrateful bastard!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, Ou Luoxi dared to hang up on you. Could he not be willing to do the thing tonight?¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Ou Zeughed coldly and said, ¡°Did he think that I invited him back to be the Second Young Master? If not for the fact that he is somewhat attractive, and he might be able to bring some joy to the big bosses in the future, would I bring him back?¡±

    Fu Gui froze. When Young Master brought Ou Luoxi back home, he was also puzzled for a long period of time, but now he understood. Young Master was training Ou Luoxi up to be a...ything for other men.

    Fu Gui really admired Young Master¡¯s foresight and quick thinking, and now those big bosses did notck beauties and or any premium items, the taste buds of the big bosses were getting more and more unique. It was easy to find beautiful women, but it was extremely difficult to find beautiful men.

    Fu Gui thought about Ou Luoxi¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face. He could not help but click his lips together. Tsk tsk. Young Master had good foresight!

    ¡°Fu Gui, since Ou Luoxi is not epting the easy way out but wanting it the hard way, find an opportunity and drug him. Find some men and make him understand.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, I am afraid this is not possible.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, you forgot something. Three years ago, you brought Ou Luoxi back to the Ou family, and at that time, you ordered me to put some opium in Ou Luoxi¡¯s food, wanting to let him get addicted to it so that he would be under your control. A normal person would be unable to resist the power of opium, but Ou Luoxi was not affected by it at all. Even the doctors said that his body type was not like a normal person¡¯s. It was probably due to the ten years in the depths of the mountain when he ate wild berries and all sorts of wild grass and medicine that made him naturally immune to all sorts of drugs.¡±

    Ou Ze froze for a moment, and he quickly recounted that matter before he said, ¡°Then look for some people directly...¡±

    ¡°Young Master, that is even worse.¡±

    Ou Ze had a sinister expression in his eyes as he looked over at Fu Gui.

    Fu Gui was afraid and lowered his head down. ¡°Young Master, you forgot again. Ou Luoxi practices martial arts. His skills can defeat any group of people we hire. Furthermore, there are people who Young Master Lu and Major General Zhou put around Ou Luoxi. If we want to attack him, that is...totally impossible.¡±

    Bang! Ou Ze was so livid that he kicked and overturned the chair by his side.

    He¡¯d brought Ou Luoxi back, and at that time, he only knew that Ou Luoxi looked beautiful and exquisite. He did not know that Ou Luoxi was well trained in martial arts. There was a time when Young Master Lu and Zhou Yao came over to the Ou home as guests, and both of them felt that Ou Luoxi was just like an old friend of theirs and treated him as their own brother.

    These developments were unexpected. In the past three years, Ou Luoxi gained the title of Best Actor twice, and this was totally not something he could control. He had long predicted that this Ou Luoxi would escape from his control sooner orter.

    And now, it turned out to be true.

    Ou Ze¡¯s hands that were by his sides were tightly kneaded into fists. His eyes had a sinister and sharp glow. He could not believe that he would not be able to face Ou Luoxi sooner orter.

    Back then, when he decided to bring Ou Luoxi back home, he just wanted to make use of Ou Luoxi. Since Ou Luoxi was unwilling to be made use of, then he would end Ou Luoxi personally.

    Furthermore, the rtionship between Ou Luoxi and Xiaofu now...

    Ou Ze curled the corners of his lips up into a cold smile. Let¡¯s see as we go then.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu did not contact Ou Luoxi for a few consecutive days. She had already thrown this person out of her world.

    That day, Xia Xiaofu went to take pictures for a cover of a corporate magazine. Someone that pulled therge ss doors open. Xia Xiaofu and Xiao Li walked inside together.

    Xiao Li was holding on to some sample poses in her hands, and Xia Xiaofu lowered her gaze down to have a look.

    At this moment, the sound of screams came into her ears. Xia Xiaofu raised her eyes up to have a look. A group of people hade in from a different entrance on the other side, and Ou Luoxi was protected in the middle of the group.

    Ou Luoxi was also turning his gaze to the side at that moment, and both of their gazes crashed into one another.

    They had not met for a few days. Xia Xiaofu was still beautiful and lovely. She wore a simple white v-cored shirt and had a pair of tight skinny jeans on. Her small shoulders bore a mustard jacket. She looked very fashionable, but when she wore it, she had a different aura on her.

    Her small face had a big pair of sunsses on it. Her long hair ended above her waist. Even though she was wearing a jacket, her back profile or side profile could not hide her curvy and svelte figure.

    Ou Luoxi noticed that all the men passing by the main lobby could not help but stare at her.

    ¡°Luoxi, the lift is here.¡± Ou Luoxi¡¯s manager, Ah Ye, pressed the button of the lift. Everyone walked inside, and they were all waiting for Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi lifted his long legs and also walked inside.

    At this moment, Xia Xiaofu and Xiao Li also arrived at the foot of the elevator. There were five or six people in the lift. There was enough space. Ah Ye looked over at Xia Xiaofu and politely said, ¡°Miss Xia, let¡¯s go up together then.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Xiao Li was about to walk inside.

    But Xia Xiaofu curled the corners of her lips up. She was polite but cold at the same time as she said, ¡°There is no need for that. You all can go up. We are not going in the same direction.¡±

    One of Xiao Li¡¯s feet was still inside the lift. She turned her head back to look at Xia Xiaofu. She did not know whether to go in or to head out.

    Ou Luoxi looked at Xia Xiaofu, who was outside the lift. She did not have too much of an expression on her face due to the sunsses, but there was something. She definitely did not him in the eye.

    At this moment, the petite figure disappeared from his line of vision. Xia Xiaofu already turned around and left.

    ¡°Xiaofu, wait for me.¡± Xiao Li chased after her quickly.

    The doors of the lift closed. Ah Ye found it weird and said, ¡°What is wrong with Miss Xia? She seemed to be avoiding us on purpose.¡±

    Someoneughed and replied, ¡°Maybe she is really heading to a different ce.¡±

    Ou Luoxi leaned back against the lift. Both of his hands were inside his pockets as he lowered his gaze down to look at his feet without saying a single word.

    ...

    He went upstairs, and at the door of the makeup room, there was staff that tried tomunicate with Ah Ye. ¡°We are really sorry. The makeup room is too full today. We don¡¯t have any extra space inside.¡±

    Ah Ye raised his eyebrows up immediately and said, ¡°What is exactly going on now? Didn¡¯t we reserve one room ahead of time? Do you know who my Luoxi is? Are you able topensate for dying one minute of his time?¡±

    The staff member naturally knew Ou Luoxi, and he was already sweating profusely from head to toe, drenched in cold sweat.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Ou Luoxi spoke.

    Ah Ye nced over at the staff member before he looked over at the makeup room by his side as he said, ¡°Whose makeup room is this? Did the person arrive already? Let me go inside to negotiate with them and see if we can squeeze out some space.¡±

    The staff member looked towards the back and said, ¡°This makeup room belongs to Miss Xia. Miss Xia is here now.¡±

    Everyone turned back and they saw Xia Xiaofu and Xiao Li walk over from the other end of the corridor.

    ¡°Miss Xia.¡± Ah Ye stepped forward immediately and said, ¡°Our Luoxi¡¯s makeup room had some problems. I do not know if we are able to squeeze with you, Miss Xia has also just worked together with my Luoxi before. You can be considered to be friends.¡±

 Chapter 670 - Touch Me

    <h4>Chapter 670: Touch Me</h4>

    Ah Ye spoke very politely. Actually, the celebrities in the entertainment industry would try to maintain a friendly stance among each other privately. With an extra friend, there would be an extra path. It was not something big for two of them to share the same makeup room, and Ah Ye believed that Xia Xiaofu would agree to it.

    Xia Xiaofu stretched her hand out to remove the sunsses that she was wearing, and her exquisite and mesmerizing features were exposed together with her bright and wandering almond shaped eyes. She looked towards Ah Ye, smiled, and said, ¡°It is no problem for us to squeeze for a while, but we are filming the cover of a magazine today, we might be changing many different sets of outfits, and I do not know whether it is convenient.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu rejected them subtly.

    Ah Ye¡¯s facial expressions froze. ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°Do you have a temporary resting room? We don¡¯t need the room to be big. As long as we can do makeup inside, it would be fine.¡± Ou Luoxi looked at the staff member and softly asked him.

    The staff member pondered for a moment and said, ¡°There is one room, but it is not in good condition...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Ou, pleasee this way.¡± The staff member led the way.

    Ou Luoxi walked away. When he left, he brushed past Xia Xiaofu¡¯s side, and neither of them looked at the other.

    Ah Ye trailed after him quickly.

    Xia Xiaofu did not hesitate and pushed the door of the makeup room open before sitting down on the chair to get her makeup done.

    Xiao Li felt that Xia Xiaofu was acting weird today. She hesitated for a moment before she said, ¡°Xiaofu, what¡¯s wrong? Actually, squeezing in the same makeup room is fine. In the entertainment industry, it is better for us to deal with one minor matter rather than having more problems. Ou Luoxi is so popr. If this matter gets leaked, they would definitely say that you are trying to be a diva. Ou Luoxi¡¯s fans would definitely eat you up.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face was expressionless. She looked at her reflection in the mirror before raising her hand up to tuck the strands of hair by her cheek as she said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have a mouth? He needs someone else to say everything for him? I don¡¯t want to see him!¡±

    Xiao Li was flustered. What Xiaocu meant was...Ou Luoxi did not speak with her?

    Xiao Li let out a shout inside her heart. Oh my gosh, why do I feel some strong emotionsing from Xiaofu?

    ...

    Ou Luoxi sat down on the chair, and the makeup artist was styling his hair.

    Ah Ye was extremely furious as he said, ¡°What does this Xia Xiaofu mean exactly? She has been in the entertainment industry for so many years now. She probably knows the tools of the trade. I don¡¯t see her shing with others on a normal basis. She could be considered to be polite to everyone she met, but today, she actually offended us right in our faces. I think she is looking down on us.¡±

    Ah Ye had been working with Ou Luoxi for the past three years. He had never been slighted before, and no matter where they went, they were treated well and politely, so Xia Xiaofu¡¯s treatment was especially off-putting.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Older Brother Ah Ye. Do you need me to tip off a journalist?¡±

    Ah Ye looked at Ou Luoxi secretly.

    Ou Luoxi looked through the mirror and also looked at Ah Ye. The expression in his eyes was very in and could be considered to be very icy cold.

    Ah Ye¡¯s heart was thumping quickly. He waved his hand quickly and said, ¡°Get out of here. What about tipping off? If we wage war with Xia Xiaofu, only others would benefit.¡±

    The subordinate left in a hurry.

    Ah Ye looked over at Ou Luoxi again. Ou Luoxi lowered his head and looked at the magazine in the subordinate¡¯s hand as if he were not that one who looked at Ah Ye just now.

    Ah Ye murmured inside his heart. When he was talking about Xia Xiaofu with the other subordinate just now, the unhappiness and chill in Ou Luoxi¡¯s eyes was so obvious. That was obviously...a man¡¯s way of protecting a woman.

    Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu....

    ...

    Ou Luoxi came here to take pictures for his promotional posters. As he walked towards the filming studio, Ou Luoxi passed by Xia Xiaofu¡¯s filming location. He turned his gaze to the side to have a look. Xia Xiaofu was taking photographs with an extremely popr A-lister in the country.

    Ou Luoxi stopped in his tracks and stood outside to have a look.

    Xia Xiaofu stood on adder, and the handsome male celebrity held her soft waist. Both of them looked extremely intimate as they struck a pose.

    The photographer made a hand gesture and said, ¡°Both of you, please look here.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Xia Xiaofu and the male celebrity looked towards the direction that Ou Luoxi was standing in.

    Both of them saw Ou Luoxi. The male celebrity¡¯s lips were curled up into a smile as he nodded his head towards Ou Luoxi. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s gaze scanned his face before she cast it away.

    ¡°Please be more intimate with one another. Look one another in the eye and appear to be in love with one another.¡±

    After that, Ou Luoxi saw Xia Xiaofu stretch her small hands out and hug the male celebrity¡¯s neck directly. She curled her small lily lips, and she had a bright smile on her face as she looked at the male celebrity.

    The male celebrity was a little dumbfounded. Although he was also an A-lister, he had the poprity and the skills, but this was his first time that his partner was a natural beauty like Xia Xiaofu. He was flustered, and he felt a little reserved.

    Upon seeing Xia Xiaofu cooperate, the male celebrity also had a bright smile on his face, and both of them looked at one another lovingly.

    ¡°Okay, very good.¡±

    The photographerplimented them and immediately took the pictures. Snap!

    After the shutter sound rang out in the air, Xia Xiaofu quickly let go of the male celebrity¡¯s neck, and she turned her gaze to the side to look at the door. Ou Luoxi had already left.

    He¡¯d left a long time ago, and she saw it from her peripheral vision the entire time.

    He only stopped for a brief moment and nced at her.

    ¡°Miss Xia...¡± The male celebrity wanted to start a conversation with Xia Xiaofu.

    But it was as if Xia Xiaofu did not hear him at all and followed Xiao Li to the makeup room to change her clothes.

    The male celebrity felt awkward as he paused on the spot.

    ...

    Ou Luoxi shot the promotional posters. He was used to having no emotions on his face and always had the same expression, and he shot the promotional posters in one shot.

    After he was done taking the pictures. The journalists that were waiting for him all rushed over. They wanted to interview him. Ah Ye, the bodyguards, and the members of the staff all blocked the journalists from doing so, and they said, ¡°It is time for an interview now. If there are any questions, you can raise them up one by one. Don¡¯t be too agitated.¡±

    ¡°Ou Luoxi, Ou Luoxi,¡± the journalists loudly shouted out.

    Ah Ye turned his head back to have a look. They were originally ted to ept an interview from the journalists. Even if they did not do an interview, he should also stay behind to allow the journalists to snap a picture, but Ou Luoxi had already turned around and walked away.

    Ah Ye: ¡°...¡±

    Ou Luoxi walked towards his own resting room. He walked past a bend in the corridor and saw a couple quarrelling with one another ¡ª

    The man grabbed the woman¡¯s elbow, and his entire face was red as he shouted out, ¡°What do you mean by this? Yesterday night, I saw you together with a man on the streets, and both of you were holding hands with one another. You were even hugging one another as you were kissing.¡±

    The woman used force as she shook off the man¡¯s hand, and she said, ¡°Yes, you did not see it wrong. I did hold hands and kiss another person, and that man is my boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Boyfriend? What am I then? In these past six months, you trailed behind me all the time, and you always said that you liked me. You said that you wanted to chase me, and now, you are in a rtionship with another person?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did try to woo you before, but you did not agree to it at all. You would not even bother with me normally. I do not like you anymore. I also do not want to woo you anymore. Simrly, you also do not have any right to worry about my life.¡±

    Ou Luoxi stopped in his tracks. He heard the contents of what the couple was quarrelling about, and his facial expressions were blurry.

    ¡°Luoxi, Luoxi...¡±, Ah Ye chased after him.

    Ou Luoxi turned his body to the side to have a look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Luoxi, it is not something wrong with me, but there¡¯s something wrong with you today. I called you so many times, and you did not hear it at all. You seem to be soulless.¡±

    ¡°I am fine. I am probably just...feeling unwell. Clear today¡¯s schedule.¡± Ou Luoxi lifted walked forward and went into his resting room.

    Ah Ye looked at the youth¡¯s tall and handsome figure. He found it weird. Luoxi would usually not fall sick. Why would he fall ill today?

    Ah Ye did not say anything, and he turned back to handle the mess left behind.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu followed Xiao Li and went back into the makeup room. There was a row of clothes hung on the hangers inside the makeup room. Xiao Li used her fingers to pick a nude coloured silk nightgown as she said, ¡°Xiaofu, Older Sister Shi strongly rmended this piece of clothing. Older Sister Shi said that your image has always been that of a fairy. Trying out a daring and sexy image asionally might result in an unexpected result.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu sat down on the chair to have a look. She was not very interested and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Xiao Li nodded her head. She knew that Xiao Fu has never liked to dress up sexy. She had her own principles.

    Xia Xiaofu was a Young Miss from a rich family. She had both the visuals and the wits to rely on to sustain herself, so she chose to go into the entertainment industry because of her own interests, and money was really secondary to her.

    She was only doing something she liked to do, and she was extremely cool.

    Xiao Li stood behind the chair and helped Xia Xiaofu style her hair, ¡°Xiaofu, I heard a secret from my best friend today.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Xia Xiaofu hummed out.

    Xiao Li lowered her volume down and said, ¡°A few days ago, didn¡¯t we see Ou Luoxi apanying a senior President to have a meal ? After the meal, Ou Luoxi went intp a hotel room with that senior President.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu froze.

    ¡°But after ten minutes, Ou Luoxi exited the room, and I heard my best friend say that the senior President was given a harsh lesson, and he ended up in a very pathetic state.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xia Xiaofu raised her head up in shock as she said, ¡°Ou Luoxi beat that President up?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xiao Li nodded her head.

    Xia Xiaofu felt her blood that had cooled down boil up again. That day, Ou Luoxi had gone into the president¡¯s car, and she thought that Ou Luoxi was giving in.

    But Ou Luoxi did not!

    Then why did he still have to go into a hotel room with that senior president?

    Xia Xiaofu bit down on her lower lip before she said, ¡°Xiao Li, I am hungry now. Stop filming now. Help me order a meal.¡±

    Xiao Li had a look at the time and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xiao Li walked out of the room.

    Xia Xiaofu quickly stood up from the chair. She was ted as she spun around a few times. She was a little at a loss for what to do now, and it turned out that she misunderstood him.

    What was she going to do now?

    Did she have to go and see him now?

    ...

    Ou Luoxi sat in the resting room, and he held his phone in his hand as he yed a game.

    Maybe he was too focused on ying his game, or maybe he was not focusing at all, but he did not notice when the door opened.

    When he sensed it, he felt a finger push his shoulder. He did not turn his head back, and he was cold andzy at the same time. He only yed with the phone in his hand, and the people that were working with him knew that he was trying to say ¡ª If there is anything you have to say, say it then. If there¡¯s nothing, then leave.

    Nobody said anything, but his shoulder was poked by that finger again.

    Ou Luoxi fluttered his long, curly eyshes before he turned his head around.

    Xia Xiaofu was standing behind him.

    Ou Luoxi had long guessed that the person that was standing behind him was not his staff, because his staff would not touch his body on their own ord, but he did not expect for the person to be Xia Xiaofu because she was treating him very coldly today.

    Looking at the girl¡¯s small, exquisite face, Ou Luoxi¡¯s eyes could not help but brighten up immediately.

    The boy sat down, and the girl was standing up. Xia Xiaofu saw him stare at her for the first time. Her full face was a little red, and she pouted her small lips as she unhappily said, ¡°What are you looking at me like this for?¡±

    He would only nce at her normally, or he would be normally unwilling to even look at her.

    Ou Luoxi quickly retracted his gaze and looked elsewhere. Behaving like that made him seem embarrassed and clumsy as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I just did not expect...¡±

    He did not expect her toe over.

    He thought that she would treat him like how she did today from now on.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at him. The fringe covering his forehead was already curled up into waves, and it drooped down with a side parting on his forehead. He looked fashionable and handsome, and at this moment, Xia Xiaofu also reflected deeply on her part. There were so many men on earth, and she had to fall in love with him at first sight. She thought that it was maybe because she did so because of his looks. His strong eyebrows made him look masculine. His lips were a delicate shade of light pink. He was even more beautiful than a woman, and his entire being was perfect.

    ¡°What did you not think of? You¡¯re surprised that since I said that I wouldn¡¯t like you anymore, I am back here liking you again?¡± As she spoke, Xia Xiaofu still felt extremely wronged. Her tone could not help but be a little brazen as she said, ¡°Let me ask you: did you sleep with that senior President or not?¡±

    Her brazen attitude was just like a wife out to catch her husband cheating on her.

    Ou Luoxi looked extremely obedient, and he lowered his gaze down as he shook his head and said, ¡°I did not.¡±

    The corners of Xia Xiaofu¡¯s lips immediately curled up into a smile, but she forced out a cough before she controlled herself and said, ¡°Why did you not sleep with that senior President? The senior President had brought you into the room already, and it was so obvious that he wanted to sleep with you. You¡¯d already followed him inside but did not allow him to sleep with you in the end. Were you ying around with him?¡±

    Her tone made it seem as if she wereughing at him for being in that predicament.

    Ou Luoxi did not say a single word.

    He¡¯d gone to get the documents for Older Brother¡¯s sake and did not go there to sleep with anyone.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at him as he did not say a single word, and she was extremely jubnt. She stretched her hand out to touch his lips as she said, ¡°What did you apply on your lips? Lipstick?¡±

    After she touched him, Ou Luoxi retreated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Xia Xiaofu pressed his shoulders down immediately, and she clicked her lips as she said, ¡°Tsk tsk, girls wear lipstick, but why are you?¡±

    Ou Luoxi raised his head up to look at Xia Xiaofu. Male celebrities all had to apply some lipstick when they went to film movies, advertisements, or when they attended events, and she should know this point well.

    But when she said it aloud, it was just as if he were doing something embarrassing.

    Xia Xiaofu touched his soft lips and was in an extremely good mood as she said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, my legs are sore now.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu climbed onto hisp before sitting down.

    Ou Luoxi froze. A fresh sweetness slowly spread out through his nostrils. The girl did not weigh anything at all, and when she sat down on hisp, she was both soft and gentle, and it made him feel ufortable.

    He used both hands to quickly pin down Xia Xiaofu¡¯s waist, and he wanted her to get down.

    Xia Xiaofu used both of her small hands to hug his neck as sheined, ¡°Ou Luoxi, you touched me.¡±

    Ou Luoxi felt it was as if his hand was electrocuted. Her waist was so slim, and both of his hands were able to cross with one another as he said, ¡°I did not.¡± He let go of his waist and denied the usation.

    Xia Xiaofu noticed the boy¡¯s ears were all red, and it was probably because of her bullying him.

    She was bullying him.

    She¡¯d climbed onto hisp on her own and ended up using him of touching her.

    Xia Xiaofu suddenly felt that this kind of feeling was just like a d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Had she already bullied him till his face got red before?

    ¡°Ou Luoxi, did you know that the Senior President wanted to sleep with you?¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at the girl¡¯s charming almond-shaped eyes. His body was still frozen, and he shook his head honestly.

    Xia Xiaofu knew that he did not know about it. She still remembered that time in the changing room. He had a reaction when he was inside, and atst, he was so stupid that he told her about it, and it was her who had made him feel ufortable.

    He said that it was the first time that he felt ufortable.

    He felt ufortable, and he also did not know what to do after that.

    He was so foolish, and he was so foolish that he did not know how to even kiss.

    Him being like this really made him seem like he really did not know...the matters between a man and a woman.

 Chapter 671 - Letâ€™s Date Officially

    <h4>Chapter 671: Let¡¯s Date Officially</h4>

    How should she teach him?

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s almond shaped eyes were sparkling as she looked at him. She softly said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, pull my zipper down.¡±

    She wore a long styled casual coat. The hem of the coat covered the tops of her thighs perfectly. She did not have any clothing on her thighs. Both of her long, fair legs were extremely eye-catching, and there was a pair of stilettos that a man could not resist on her feet.

    Xia Xiaofu was an intelligent woman who knew how to show off her feminine charms.

    Ou Luoxi looked at her in a blur as if he did not understand what she was talking about, and it seemed that he was...embarrassed. He was unwilling to take action.

    ¡°Aiya, why are you so naggy? You are a man. What are you afraid of? Could I actually...force myself on you?¡± Xia Xiaofu spoke and held his hands up as she ced it on the zipper on her chest.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s ears were really getting redder and redder. He had not interacted with a girl before, and he did not receive an education about that. The Chinese books were extremely conservative and traditional in that aspect.

    He also did not know if other girls were just like her. She sat on a man¡¯sp and even asked the man to remove her clothes.

    The girl was rushing him. Ou Luoxi fluttered his eyshes before pulling the zipper.

    She wore clothes underneath. It was that nude coloured silk nightgown that Xiao Li had rmended.

    The thin strap of her clothing was on her fair and smooth shoulder. The silk wrapped around her curvy figure. BBecause she was seated cross legged, the hem of the nightgown was curled up very high.

    As for how high it went up to, Ou Luoxi did not see it.

    He briefly looked at her body before he quickly averted his gaze.

    At this moment, Xia Xiaofu took her small fist and hit his shoulder with it. Her voice was extremely sweet as she said, ¡°Oy, where are you looking? Others all want to have a look but are not able. I am letting you look for free.¡±

    Her sweet and coy voice was just like a young girlfriend who was acting cute to her boyfriend. Ou Luoxi felt thirsty, and he swallowed his saliva.

    He did not duck away because she was seated on hisp and made it seem that she was taller than him, so his gaze was at the level of her chest. He was totally unable to avoid looking.

    At this moment, both of his hands were grabbed by a pair of small, soft, and boneless hands. This time, she lead him to ce his hands onto the top of her thighs, near the hem of her nightgown.

    ¡°Ou Luoxi, lift it up to have a look.¡± She hugged his neck once again, and her sweet and fragrant breath was spewing on his handsome face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± Ou Luoxi rejected her weakly.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at the boy¡¯s fair and rosy reserved looks and felt that there was a tiny beast pressing on his heart, and there was definitely a day that the tiny beast would escape, and she would pounce on him.

    He was naturally someone who made others want to pounce on him.

    ¡°Ou Luoxi, are you going to lift it or not? If you do not lift it up, I will lift yours then.¡± As she spoke. Xia Xiaofu moved her hands to go closer to his pants.

    ¡°Xia Xiaofu!¡± Ou Luoxi quickly grabbed onto her hands. She seemed to have a special liking for his pants. She always wanted to touch him there.

    Xia Xiaofu saw his face that was forced red. The 22 year old boy was extremely innocent. He did not know anything at all. The moment she teased him, his face would turn red. After she teased him and made him anxious, he would even re at her.

    No matter how she looked at it, it made her heart itch.

    ¡°Then are you going to lift it or not?¡± Xia Xiaofu asked him for thest time.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face was alreadypletely red. He moved his hand and lifted the hem of her skirt up.

    He looked at it briefly, and the corners of his eyes were extremely crimson red.

    He straightened his back, and his entire being was as stiff as a rock.

    Xia Xiaofu hugged him immediately. She buried her entire small face onto his broad shoulder and said,¡± Did you see it or not? This is the difference between a man and a woman. When a man and woman sleep with each other, they can do a very happy thing.

    ¡°But a man cannot be together with another man because both of your bodies are the same. If you two sleep together it would be very difficult, and it would be very easy to catch diseases. If others find out about it, they wouldugh at you. This is very shameless. Now, there are many perverted men around with extreme tastes, and you look so beautiful. All of them would prey on you. Don¡¯t be tricked by them.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not dare to move. His hands were still tugging onto the hem of her skirt. His fingers unintentionally touched the smooth skin on her thighs, and there was a moment that he really wanted to touch her.

    But, he did not do so.

    ¡°Ou Luoxi, tonight, I want to move to your house and live there.¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s irises contracted, and he quickly let go of her skirt, pushing the distance between both of them further apart. He was in disbelief and looked over at the girl before he asked her, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu had an extremely sweet smile on her face. She used one small, fair finger to draw circles on his chest. She was cheeky and fluttered her eyshes as she said, ¡°I said that I want to move over your house to live with you You already saw every part of me. You don¡¯t know this, right? After a man looks at a woman, he has to take responsibility. You saw it all. In the future, I will be yours.¡±

    Ou Luoxi was entirely stumped, and he was in a daze as he stared at Xia Xiaofu.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s smile got even sweeter as she said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, although I am engaged to Ou Ze, he has not looked at me yet. Now that you have looked at me, Ou Ze would definitely not want me anymore. This is perfect because I also do not like him. I have broken up with him already.

    ¡°Ou Luoxi, I have something to tell you. I¡¯ve liked you for a long time already. From now onwards, let¡¯s date officially.¡±

    Ou Luoxi wanted to speak, but: ¡°Shh!¡± Xia Xiaofu used one finger to block his lips and said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, you only need to nod your head now. I do not want to hear anything else from you. If you dare to shake your head, then I might be unable to control my own lips. I would probably scream for help very loudly or say that I was molested. When that timees, if you do not want me, you would also have to want me, so be good. Let¡¯s not make the situation awkward. You have to listen to what I say, okay?¡±

    Ou Luoxi: ¡°...¡±

    He suddenly thought of something. There was no such thing as a free lunch on earth, and she created a trap for him to jump into.

    ¡°Luoxi, since you are not saying anything, then I will treat it as you have already agreed.¡± Xia Xiaofu climbed down from hisp and was extremely satisfied.

    She tidied her clothing as she said, ¡°Luoxi, the meaning of us dating officially is that I will be your girlfriend in the future. We have to be honest towards one another, and you can only have me. Simrly, I can only have you alone. You are not allowed to look at other girls, and you are also not allowed to smile at other girls. Also, you are also not allowed to touch them physically.

    ¡°But both of us are celebrities, so we can date in secret first. When the time is right, we can announce it to others. Also, don¡¯t forget this: I will go over to your house tonight.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu gave Ou Luoxi, who was almostpletely frozen, a peck before she turned around and opened the door. Then she walked away withrge strides.

    She was in a good mood. That was such a joke. How could she not be able to win over Ou Luoxi.

    Ha.

    Haha.

    ...

    At night, Ou Luoxi was in the vi. Ding Dong! The doorbell of the vi rang out in the air.

    Ou Luoxi walked over to open the door, Xia Xiaofu, who was smiling like a blooming flower, was standing outside the door.

    ¡°Hi, Luoxi...¡± Xia Xiaofu stretched her hand out to wave at him before waving at the people in the back. ¡°Move my things inside quickly. Please be careful and gentle with the items.¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked behind her. There were two movers behind Xia Xiaofu, and they held arge box in each of their arms together with luggage.

    Ou Luoxi: ¡°...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu walked into the living room. She directed the movers to ce the things down. She was extremely confident in her demeanour, and she looked like the owner of the ce.

    The movers left. Xia Xiaofu looked over at Ou Luoxi and said, ¡°Luoxi, where is my room?¡±

    As she spoke, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face was slightly red. She lowered her gaze down to look at the carpet beneath her feet and said, ¡°I will say this first: although I have moved over to live here, we cannot sleep together with one another...¡±

    After she spoke, she did not get a response.

    She raised her head up to look. Ou Luoxi was tall as he leaned against the side of the door. He looked over at her, and all of his expressions were saying ¡ªI do not understand anything you are talking about.

    Xia Xiaofu: ¡°...¡± He was totally a wooden block!

    ¡°Luoxi, let¡¯s not stand here anymore. Where is my room?¡±

    Ou Luoxi moved his body and lifted his long legs apart to head upstairs.

    ¡°Ay, Luoxi, my things. I am unable to carry them.¡±

    Ou Luoxi turned his gaze back to look at her. The girl was shy as she stood there. Her almond-shaped eyes were extremely frail and weak as she looked at him, meaning ¡ª help me.

    Ou Luoxi did not have an expression on his face. He bent his waist down and took her luggage and bags into his hands.

    Xia Xiaofu had originally wanted to share the load with him, but his hands easily carried everything. He wore a light blue v-cored sweater, and the sweater¡¯s sleeves were half rolled up. When he carried the items, the muscles on his arms were even more apparent, and he was full of masculine charm.

    Xia Xiaofu felt so awesome inside her heart. He had the looks, and he also had the strength. She¡¯d found a treasure.

    She was merry as she followed him over.

    She went into the room. Xia Xiaofu was even more satisfied. The room was bright and broad. The design inside was also very warm.

    Xia Xiaofu opened her luggage and slowly unpacked her things.

    Ou Luoxi stood by the side of the door to look at her. The girl took a pink sheet out and hung it on the bed before she asked, ¡°Luoxi, does my bed look good?¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not reply to her. The girl also did not expect him to reply. She took out a handmade wind chime that was made out of seashells. She hung it up on the railing of the balcony, and the autumn breeze was gentle as it blew over. The pleasant sounding chime rang out throughout the entire room, and she asked him, ¡°Luoxi, does this sound good?¡±

    She started to pack her clothes again as she said, ¡°Luoxi, my clothes are pretty, right? I have good taste.¡±

    The bright lights shone down on her curvy figure as she was busy here and there. It was obvious that she was someone who was very good at tidying up her room. The girly things were not expensive, but they were extremely exquisite, just as if she had found a treasure and brought it back. A girl like this really knew how to enjoy life.

    She was in a very good mood. She was chit chatting happily as she chatted with him and even hummed out a happy melody. She really treated this ce as her own home now.

    Xia Xiaofu was done tidying up and she turned her head back to look over at the door. ¡°Luoxi..¡±

    Ou Luoxi had already left.

    Xia Xiafu looked at the room that she¡¯d tidied up herself and was extremely satisfied. She pped her hands and also went out the door. When she headed down the stairs, her tone was coy as she said, ¡°Luoxi, I have not had my dinner yet, I am a little hungry. Let¡¯s go out and eat, or should we call for delivery?¡±

    There was no one around in the living room. Xia Xiaofu found it weird and wondered where he ran to, and at this moment, she had a whiff of the fragrance of a meal. Her almond-shaped eyes sparkled brightly, and she went on her tiptoes to quickly run towards the kitchen.

    As expected, Ou Luoxi was in the kitchen. The boy was tall as he stood before the counter, and he used his right hand to hold onto the spat as he stir fried the vegetables.

    Xia Xiaofu took two steps forward, and there were three exquisite tes ced on the countertop containing sweet and sour pork ribs, braised eggnts, and also stir fried fresh wild vegetables. They were normal homemade dishes, but they looked and smelled great. Xia Xiaofu was about to salivate.

    Xia Xiaofu looked over towards Ou Luoxi¡¯s hands. There was a portion of steamed fish head with preserved chillies. The small bits of tofu were bubbling by the sides of the fish head as if they were premium grademb fat.

    Xia Xiaofu quickly swallowed her saliva before she broke out intoughter. ¡°Haha. Luoxi, I know that I am living in your home, so you are extremely happy, but you are being so polite. You prepared so many dishes to wee me. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely eat two bowls of riceter. I will not disappoint your good intentions.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not say anything.

    Xia Xiaofu was already extremely excited inside her heart. Ou Luoxi actually knew how to cook?

    Ou Luoxi knew how to cook!

    The cold and normally chic looking boy was actually so good at cooking, and she found it hard to believe.

    She just had a look. This vi was tidied up very cleanly. It did not have a speck of dust at all. This showed that he was someone who liked to be clean. Furthermore, he also did not have a maid. He lived here alone, and this showed that his quiet and private life was organized very well.

    Xia Xiaofu looked over at Ou Luoxi, they all said that men who knew how to cook were the most handsome, and he was definitely one of them. He was so handsome that she was entirely dazzled.

    Xia Xiaofu was feeling extremely pleased inside her heart. ¡°Woof woof!¡± Little Fourth came over from the balcony and pounced on Xia Xiaofu.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xia Xiaofu let out a scream feeling frightened. She quickly ducked behind Ou Luoxi and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bite me...¡±

    Ou Luoxi blocked her. He lowered his gaze down to look at Little Fourth. He raised his eyebrows up, meaning ¡ª You cannot.

    ¡°Woof woof...¡± Little Fourth barked at Xia Xiaofu again, meaning ¡ª Then why is she inside my home?

    Ou Luoxi wanted to speak, but at this moment, the girl behind him boldly snuck her small head out and followed his posture. She stretched her small, fair fingers out to point at Little Fourth and stuttered out, ¡°I, let me tell you, you cannot bite me. In the future I...I will be your Mama. You have to listen to me...¡±

    ¡°Woof!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu jumped back, and she hugged Ou Luoxi¡¯s waist tightly.

    Ou Luoxi raised his eyebrows up. He looked over at Little Fourth and said, ¡°Go! Otherwise, you are not allowed to eat dinner tonight.¡±

    Little Fourth was a food lover. It heard Ou Luoxi speak like that, and it had no other choice but to wag its tail as it walked out.

    After the danger was gone, the girl was still hugging him tight. Ou Luoxi turned around and stretched his hands out to pull her small hands away before moving two steps towards the side, and there was a distance between them.

    Ou Luoxi turned his gaze over to the side to look at her. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s tiny face was a little pale. She was probably really afraid. Normally, girls would be afraid of the Tibetan Mastiff as it was naturally an animal that was cruel and fierce. Furthermore, Little Fourth had bitten her skirt before. She was traumatized, and it would be weird if she were not afraid.

    He switched the fire off and went to take a bowl as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Little Fourth doesn¡¯t bite others. He is only...wondering why there is a stranger in the house...¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded her head. She had a nce at Little Fourth, who had already walked back to the balcony, before she smiled and said, ¡°Oy, Ou Luoxi, does Little Fourth...like me...very very much?¡±

    Ou Luoxi froze upon hearing what she said. He turned his head back to look at Xia Xiaofu. ¡°What?¡±

    Like...

    He thought that she would think that Little Fourth did not like her.

    A normal girl who was bitten two or three times would think that the animal did not like her, but she was different. She thought that the animal liked her.

    ¡°Could that not be right? If Little Fourth does like me, why does it pounce me every time he sees me? Little Fourth seems to be a male. Opposite sexes attract, right? Haha.¡± Xia Xiaofu squinted her sparkling almond shaped eyes as she broke out into a sweet smile.

 Chapter 672 - I Definitely Did Not Ask Little Fourth To Remove Your Pants

    <h4>Chapter 672: I Definitely Did Not Ask Little Fourth To Remove Your Pants</h4>

    Ou Luoxi nced over at her. He did not say a single word, and he went over to serve the fish.

    ¡°Luoxi, you don¡¯t have to worry. Since Little Fourth is your...family member, I will guarantee that I will interact with it well in the future. No matter what, you are its daddy, and we are dating one another. That means that I am its Mama now. In the future, the three of us will be a happy and blissful family...¡±

    The girl was chatting nonstop by the side of his ear. Although they had not interacted with one another much in the past, Ou Luoxi realized that she was extremely bright and cheery. She was a girl with a positive outlook, and there was a youthful and bright energy that came out of her nonstop. Her smile was very contagious.

    ¡°Luoxi, actually I, do have some love for small animals, but when I was 19 years old, I was frightened by a wolf, so I was a little afraid when I saw Little Fourth.¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s long eyshes froze. What she was talking about was the lone wolf that he¡¯d lived with for 10 years when he was in the depths of the mountain.

    ¡°You saw a wolf?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. I went on a trip with my ssmates that time, and I ended up getting lost in arge mountain, and after that, a wolf pounced on me. Ou Ze saved me... Actually, I could be considered to have grown up together with Ou Ze, but I do not like the Ou family too much. I also do not like Ou Ze for having that businessman aura to him. Ou Ze wooed me for many years, but I never agreed to it. After that, it was because Ou Ze saved me, I spent a few days together with him in a mountain cave, and those few days, I thought I found a kind of feeling on him, so I agreed to getting engaged with him, but after getting engaged, I realized that he did not change at all. I had the wrong feelings.¡±

    Those few days...

    All of the scenes of what happened between him and her in the mountain cave three years ago clearly shed through his mind. That was his first time that he saw a human, a girl, and she looked so beautiful.

    She was running a low fever and constantlyined about feeling cold. He lived inside the mountain cave and did not have any cotton nkets or clothes, so he moved his hands to remove her clothes and wanted to use his body to give her some warmth.

    He had not studied before. He was also not educated. In his very very distant memories, when he was very young, and his mentor that was just like his father used a calligraphy brush to teach him how to write, the mountains were quiet and empty without any women. He did not know there was a difference between men and women, and after he removed her outer clothing and saw her small singlet, she was running a low fever and was extremely unwilling to let him remove it, and she even bit him.

    And atst, he did not remove her small singlet, but she was almostpletely naked, and she had a small singlet and a pair of white coloured underwear. He did not remove it. He instinctively realized that she would be unwilling, and he hugged her just like that as they slept for a few days.

    And in the past few years, he always remembered the feeling that he felt as he hugged her. She was really so soft and so warm. This was not a feeling that he could get from being together with a lone wolf. This kind of feeling belonged to a person, and this kind of feeling made his heart pound and made him feel regretful.

    ¡°Those few days...what felt wrong?¡± Ou Luoxi asked softly.

    Xia Xiaofu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Ou Ze back then, his embrace was very warm...¡±

    After some time, Xia Xiaofu was unwilling to continue. She secretly looked at Ou Luoxi¡¯s facial expressions. She observed whether he was unhappy or not, and she was afraid that he would get jealous.

    There were some things that she was unable to say out loud. She also did not dare to tell him. She was afraid that he would despise her. Although she was very clean, she was still seen by Ou Ze, and Ou Ze also hugged her.

    The clean and pure body that she¡¯d kept for 19 years was forcefully removed of the clothing that she wore in the mountain cave. During those few days, she had a low fever the entire time, but there was one night where her face and ears were all red as she woke up in the man¡¯s embrace. She found herself buried in a very warm embrace, and she did not know anything about being bashful and hugged that person¡¯s waist.

    The 19 year old girl did not know anything about love, and at that moment, she felt her heart thumping very quickly as it was about to burst out of her body. She knew that she¡¯d fallen in love already, and she fell in love in a heartbeat.

    And after she woke up, she saw Ou Ze. Ou Ze hugged her as he kissed her hair. She stretched her small hands out obediently to hug his neck, and she agreed to Ou Ze¡¯s proposal in the hospital.

    But after that, she could no longer find that feeling that she felt when she¡¯d fallen in love on Ou Ze, not even once.

    She even suspected that those few days were all just her imagination.

    Ou Luoxi did not say anything more, and he served the fish head steamed with pickled chillies on the dining table.

    ¡°Luoxi, let me help you.¡± Xia Xiaofu ran up to help him serve the fish. He prepared all the dishes for dessert, and she did not do anything at all. She felt embarrassed.

    Xia Xiaofu was running in a hurry, and she stretched her hand out to snatch the te, but her small fair fingers were scalded by a little bit of fish soup. ¡°Sii.¡± She let out a shout and said, ¡°It¡¯s so hot.¡±

    Ou Luoxi quickly put down the te, and he stretched his hand out to hold her small fingers as he brought her over to the sink. He switched on the tap and used cold water to rinse her fingers.

    The hot and cold temperatures interacting with one another made Xia Xiaofu feel a little ufortable, and she shrunk back.

    But her small index finger was pinned down by the boy¡¯s fair left hand, and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. After using some cold water to rinse it, it will get better when you apply some medicationter,¡± he said.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at the side of his exquisite and beautiful features. Her heart felt sweet again, and her heart was beating quickly. Things were bad, the feeling that she¡¯d felt over those few days in the past, she found it on him now.

    That time in Ning Qing¡¯s drama production set, it could be considered to be her first time that she met him formally, and it was just as if she fell in love with him from the first second she saw him.

    She did not know whether things in life could be summed up to fate.

    ¡°I do not know how to cook. I wanted to help you serve the dishes but scalded my own hand. Would you think that I am very foolish?¡± she asked him.

    Ou Luoxi did not say anything.

    Xia Xiaofu continued to talk to herself. ¡°I am not foolish at all. On the contrary, I am very smart. Although I do not know how to cook, I know how to tidy up the house and do chores. I still know how to sew clothes and knit sweaters. I know how to do many things.¡± She pouted her small red lips as she spoke brightly.

    Ou Luoxi still did not say anything.

    Xia Xiaofu bit down on her lower lip as she asked him, ¡°Luoxi, why did you name Little Fourth like that? Did... Young Master Lu, General Zhou, and you are three brothers, so you named him Little Fourth? But simrly, what will you call your baby in the future, Little Fifth or Little Sixth?¡±

    Ou Luoxi heard what she said and paused for a moment, and he turned his head slowly to look at her.

    They were very close to one another. The moment he turned his head around, both of their faces were very close as if their breathing was connected with one another. As she looked into the man¡¯s clear and sparkling eyes, she noticed that he was a little confused, and Xia Xiaofu softly exined, ¡°Baby is your baby in the future. In the future, there will be a woman...who will give birth to a baby for you.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu spoke as her small face turned red.

    She felt embarrassed as she lowered her eyshes before she raised her head up to peek at him. Ou Luoxi was looking at her quietly, and his gaze was warm and gentle.

    Xia Xiaofu was a little mesmerized by his exquisite and beautiful outlook. This kind of topic made the atmosphere awkward, but this kind of atmosphere was very suitable...to kiss right?

    Xia Xiaofu could not help but curl the corners of her lips up before closing her eyes.

    She was waiting for him to kiss her.

    But after five seconds, ten seconds passed, and there was a gust of cold wind that brushed past her. ¡°Have your meal.¡±

    Ou Luoxi turned around and headed out of the kitchen.

    Xia Xiaofu opened her eyes suddenly: ¡°...¡± There were three ck lines across her forehead.

    Wooden stick!

    He did not know how to do it although she¡¯d sent herself to him.

    Xia Xiaofu ate her dinner happily before she went to sleep. She had a good night of sleep without any dreams, and she woke up at 7 in the morning.

    7 o¡¯ clock in autumn was still very early, butst night she¡¯d eaten the dinner that Ou Luoxi prepared, and this morning, no matter what happened, she could not sleep in. She nned to show off her skills. After all, she still knew how to make some porridge.

    She went to the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face before she changed her clothes. Xia Xiaofu tidied the room up, and went over to the balcony to open the windows.

    The air outside was very fresh. She stood on the balcony as she stretched. She figured that Ou Luoxi was probably still not awake yet.

    Xia Xiaofu was about to turn around and head out of the door, but at this moment, she saw arge and small figure appear on thewn downstairs. She looked over in that direction, and the green patch of grass that was full of autumn dew had two figures running around on it ¡ª Ou Luoxi and Little Fourth.

    Actually, a Tibetan Mastiff was not good at running about, but Little Fourth could be considered quick. The moment she saw, she knew that it was due to training in the long run, but no matter how quick Little Fourth was, it was not as quick as Ou Luoxi was. Ou Luoxi ran two rounds, and Little Fourth onlypleted one round. Little Fourth felt embarrassed and barked out loud, ¡°Woof woof!¡± From the angle that Xia Xiaofu was standing in, she could see a gentle and loving smile appear on the corners of Ou Luoxi¡¯s lips.

    Xia Xiaofu was in a daze as she looked on.

    After a few minutes, the person and the Tibetan Mastiff finished their running and ran inside the vi. Xia Xiaofu hurriedly opened the door to walk out. Ou Luoxi had already gone upstairs.

    The boy wore a white t shirt together with a pair of ck casual pants. The morning run made him sweat from head to toe. The fringe above his forehead was all wet and stuck onto his forehead, and it made him look extra beautiful and handsome.

    Xia Xiaofu waved her hands out quickly and said, ¡°Hi...¡±

    Ou Luoxi nced at her. He did not have any expression on his face as he brushed past her before going into his own room.

    Xia Xiaofu felt like a failure. Why did he treat Little Fourth so well, but he was so cold towards her?

    Could she actually not match up to Little Fourth?

    Xia Xiaofu took two steps to walk over to his room. The door was not shut tight. SShe used both of her small hands to perch herself by the gap of the door to look, and secretly had a look inside the room.

    Ou Luoxi stood by the side of the bed with his long legs, and he turned his body to the side. He removed the drenched white shirt.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s irises widened. It was the first time she saw his naked body. His body was really so tough. He looked slim when he was dressed, and after he removed his clothes, he was tough and muscr. His sun-kissed skin tone on his muscles, and his six pack on his stomach... He had a perfect mermaid figure, and especially after he exercised, his chest was still pumping quickly...

    Xia Xiaofu bit her lower lip. She could not persist like this anymore, and her legs went soft.

    She thought about the moment that he brushed past her side. She had a whiff of the smell on his body. It was a green and fresh natural scent. It was mixed with a healthy hot burst of energy that came out after the man exercised, and it was very pleasant to the nose.

    Xia Xiaofu felt a little drunk.

    At this moment, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s pants were suddenly bitten. She lowered her gaze to have a look. She noticed that Little Fourth was biting her pants as it red at her, and while it looked at her, it was tugging her pants down.

    She was afraid that Ou Luoxi would realize it. Xia Xiaofu quickly let go of her small hand and took two steps back. Her hands were up in the air as she surrendered and softly said to Little Fourth, ¡°You cannot rip a hole in my pants, okay?¡±

    Little Fourth looked at Xia Xiaofu and naturally did not say anything.

    Xia Xiaofu used her small fingers to point towards Ou Luoxi¡¯s room as she said, ¡°Little Fourth, be good, okay? You are not allowed to bite Mama, okay. If you want to bite, go and bite your Daddy¡¯s pants, okay?¡±

    This thought made Xia Xiaofu a little excited. She just had a look at Ou Luoxi¡¯s body, and his lower...she still had not seen it yet.

    ¡°Little Fourth, go inside quickly. Go inside to bite your Daddy¡¯s pants.¡± Xia Xiaofu spoke as she gestured towards it, and she continued, ¡°You bite your Daddy¡¯s pants and use some strength to pull it down. The deed will be done after that.¡±

    Little Fourth¡¯srge round eyes whirled around before it let go of Xia Xiaofu and dashed into Ou Luoxi¡¯s room.

    Xia Xiaofu was secretly ted inside her heart, and she perched herself by the side of the door to have a look.

    Little Fourth dashed into the room, and as she expected, it really bit Ou Luoxi¡¯s pants as it was about to pull them down, but it was not sessful because Ou Luoxi realized what it nned to do very quickly, and he raised his eyebrows as he looked at Little Fourth.

    ¡°Little Fourth!¡±

    ¡°Woof woof!¡± Little Fourth bit down on Ou Luoxi¡¯s pants before it turned his head to look over at Xia Xiaofu. ¡°Woof woof!¡±

    After that, Ou Luoxi raised his head up to look over at Xia Xiaofu.

    Xia Xiaofu had never done something bad before, and now she only felt guilty. She was frightened and closed her eyes before she shook her head just like a rocker. She loudly said, ¡°No, I definitely did not ask Little Fourth to remove your pants. I did not want to look at you!¡±

    Upon speaking, everyone present, including the Tibetan Mastiff, immediately went silent.

    The silence was just like death.

    It took Xia Xiaofu a few seconds before she realized what she had said. She actually said what she was thinking inside her heart honestly out loud?

    She opened her eyes quickly, and she was in a daze and was embarrassed as she looked at Ou Luoxi, who was inside the room.

    Ou Luoxi did not have an expression on his face. He had a look at the girl who was standing by the side of the door. Today, she wore a thin white sweater. She wore marine coloured overalls adorned with red hearts. Her long hair was tied up in a ponytail, and this kind of pure and attractive look made her look young and youthful.

    ¡°Prepare to have breakfast,¡± he said inly before turning around to go into the bathroom to take a shower.

    Xia Xiaofu let out a huge breath of air. She was really too foolish, and she was almost on the brink of tears due to her own foolishness.

    She also had to thank him. She had to thank him for not making the atmosphere even more awkward.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at Little Fourth, before she ced her hands on her hip as she said, ¡°Little Fourth, you betrayed me!¡±

    Little Fourth already knew that his Mama was greedy for his Daddy¡¯s beauty, and towards her embarrassing behaviour, Little Fourth was arrogant as it shook its tail and left an image of its beautiful round butt for Xia Xiaofu.

    Xia Xiaofu: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu wanted to prepare breakfast, but Ou Luoxi had already prepared breakfast before his morning exercise. He made millet porridge that was very fragrant together with two exquisite dishes, boiled eggs and sandwiches. The dishes that he prepared were all very nutritious.

    They ate breakfast silently, and the people from the production set came over to pick Ou Luoxi up.

    ¡°Luoxi, you can go. I will wash the dishester. I do not have any work today. I will just stay at home.¡±

    Ou Luoxi was worried as he looked at Little Fourth.

    ¡°Luoxi, hand Little Fourth over to me, I will take good care of it. You can go and get busy quickly. Come back early tonight.¡±

    Ou Luoxi stood up and held his own coat as he went out the door. Xia Xiaofu stood by the side of the French windows as she sent him off in the car with her gaze.

    Ou Luoxi left, and Xia Xiaofu went to wash the dishes. She was in a very good mood. After she was done washing the dishes, she ran over to talk to Little Fourth. Little Fourth was throwing a tantrum and did not bother with her.

    This did not affect Xia Xiaofu¡¯s good mood. A Tibetan Mastiff raised by an arrogant person would also be arrogant. She did not find it weird, in the afternoon, Xia Xiaofu took her bag and was about to head out the door as she said, ¡°Little Fourth, I¡¯m going out to buy some groceries. You stay at home obediently and wait for me toe back.¡±

    Little Fourth was originallyying downzily on the carpet. The moment it heard that Xia Xiaofu was about to head out, it stood out quickly and barked, ¡°Woof woof!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu understood what Little Fourth was trying to say, and she said, ¡°Do you want to go with me?¡±

    ¡°Woof woof.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu suddenly remembered that Ou Luoxi usually brought Little Fourth with him everywhere. Little Fourth was also always cooped up at home and felt bored. She nodded her head and said. ¡°Okay, Mama will bring you out, but you have to be obedient, okay? You have to listen to what I say.¡±

    ¡°Woof woof.¡±

 Chapter 673 - Little Fourth Is Lost

    <h4>Chapter 673: Little Fourth Is Lost</h4>

    She held onto Little Fourth as she headed out.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu did not dare go to the big supermarket. She was afraid that others would recognize her and stir up unnecessary trouble, so she wore a cap and sunsses and drove to a smaller and more secluded supermarket. She parked the car and brought Little Fourth in to buy groceries.

    There was a promotional event by the door of the supermarket. There were many people gathered around. Xia Xiaofu saw a doll that was very beautiful. She squeezed forward and asked, ¡°How much is this?¡±

    ¡°This is not for sale...¡± The salesperson exined the sale to Xia Xiaofu.

    Xia Xiaofu listened to her very seriously. In her mind, she bought the promotional item before hugging the doll in her embrace feeling satisfied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Little Fourth, let¡¯s go into the supermarket.¡± Xia Xiaofu headed inside the supermarket.

    But Xia Xiaofu had yet to step inside the doors of the supermarket and realized that something was not right. ¡°Little Fourth?¡± She turned her small head around and looked around. Where was Little Fourth?

    Xia Xiaofu was shocked and broke out into ayer of cold sweat. She quickly removed the sunsses that she was wearing as she shouted, ¡°Little Fourth? Little Fourth!¡±

    She was dead. She had been too focused one the doll, so she lost Little Fourth.

    Xia Xiaofu ran out quickly and went to search for it. ¡°Little Fourth, where are you? Come out quickly. Don¡¯t scare Mama.¡±

    She looked for it for more than one hour. The sun had already gone down, but she still could not find Little Fourth.

    Xia Xiaofu stopped in her tracks and took her phone out of her pocket. Her small hands were shaking as she dialed Ou Luoxi¡¯s number.

    Ring ring. Ou Luoxi¡¯s pleasant and pure voice came out from the other end. ¡°Hello...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face was pale. Her eyes were red rimmed. She held onto her phone before softly saying, ¡°Hello, Luoxi, I am sorry, I think...I created trouble.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I brought Little Fourth out shopping, but the moment I turned around, I lost Little Fourth.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? Little Fourth is lost?¡± Ou Luoxi¡¯s voice became anxious as he continued, ¡°How did you lose Little Fourth? Why did you have to bring it out? Since you brought it out, why did you not look after it properly?¡±

    This was the longest sentence that she¡¯d ever heard from Ou Luoxi. Xia Xiaofu could not help herself. The tears in her eyes flowed down immediately. She felt very bad inside her heart, and she felt very guilty.

    There were so many bad people outside nowadays, and a Tibetan Mastiff was worth so much money. If Little Fourth were caught by some bad people and was sold off or killed, what was she going to do?

    For the rest of her life, she would not forgive herself.

    She also did not have the face to see Ou Luoxi anymore.

    She covered her small mouth before she softly sobbed. ¡°I am sorry... I am really so sorry...¡±

    Ou Luoxi, who was on the other end, heard her crying and was silent for a few seconds before he softly asked, ¡°Where are you right now?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu scanned her surroundings. She already walked over to a small alleyway filled with potholes. There were no road signs in the vicinity, and she did not know where she¡¯d walked to.

    Ding, ding. Her phone had a notification; her battery was going to run out soon.

    ¡°Luoxi, don¡¯t be angry. I will definitely find Little Fourth. If I am unable to find Little Fourth, I will not go back anymore.¡±

    ¡°Xia Xiaofu, tell me your current location right now...¡±

    He had yet toplete his sentence, and Xia Xiaofu¡¯s phone already shut off automatically.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu put her phone back into her pocket. She wiped her tears from her face and continued to look for Little Fourth.

    ¡°Little Fourth, Little Fourth...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu walked over to a shop selling dog meat. There was a big cage in front of the shop. There was a Tibetan Mastiff lying down inside the cage. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart thumped and skipped a beat. She looked at it carefully and was immediately ted. It was Little Fourth.

    She found Little Fourth.

    Xia Xiaofu was extremely emotional. She wanted to call out to Little Fourth, but Little Fourth looked sickly as hey down inside the cage, and there was an electric shock stick beside the cage.

    Xia Xiaofu instantly realized that Little Fourth had been electrocuted, so it was caught and ced inside the cage. This shop was selling dog meat, and the owner of the shop definitely wanted to kill Little Fourth and eat it.

    Xia Xiaofu scanned her surroundings. It was pitch ck all around, and there was no one around. She could not ask for help, and furthermore, her phone battery was t. She was unable to call the cops. Xia Xiaofu pondered for a moment and decided that she had to be witty.

    ¡°Boss.¡± Xia Xiaofu walked into the shop.

    The owner of the shop was a bald man in his forties. The moment he saw Xia Xiaofu, his eyes lit up, and he almost started to salivate. In this poor vige, the owner had not seen such a beautiful woman like Xia Xiaofu in his entire life, and she was just like a fairy.

    The shop owner quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Miss, what do you want to eat?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu looked over at Little Fourth. Little Fourth had also heard her voice and also looked over at her. ¡°Woof...¡± Little Fourth used its ws to grab onto the cage. Its eyes were extremely pitiful as it looked at her.

    ¡°I want to have a bowl of...noodles.¡±

    ¡°Sure Miss, what meat do you want to add? We have everything here: dog, mutton, pork meat. Dog meat is our speciality.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu stretched her fingers out to point towards Little Fourth as she asked, ¡°What is this? Why do I think that it looks like a Tibetan Mastiff? Kill it. I want to eat the meat of a Tibetan Mastiff.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± The owner of the shop was in a dilemma as he continued, ¡°This Tibetan Mastiff is very expensive. Today, just to catch it, it took a lot of effort. I want to sell it for a good price...¡±

    ¡°Okay, stop talking. You just want money, right? Here. This is for you.¡± Xia Xiaofu put her wallet out and ced it on the table.

    The owner of the shop opened the wallet. There was a thick stack of red notes inside, and there seemed to be five or six thousand dors.

    ¡°Okay, Miss. Please wait a moment. I will kill this beast right now...¡± The owner put the money away and bent down to open the cage.

    Xia Xiaofu was nervous as she looked at the owner¡¯s movements. The moment the door of the cage opened up, Xia Xiaofu stood up and loudly shouted, ¡°Little Fourth, run away quickly!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu dashed out of the room.

    Little Fourth pounced on the shop owner and also dashed away quickly.

    ¡°Stop right there. Both of you, don¡¯t run¡± The shop owner¡¯s face turned ck, and he took the electric shocker in his hand as he chased after them.

    Xia Xiaofu and Little Fourth ran to the small road that was filled with potholes. She had a joy that was akin to surviving after death. She nced over at Little Fourth. Little Fourth barked at her. ¡°Woof!¡±.

    Xia Xiaofu quickly broke out into a smile and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±

    She took this woof as Little Fourth¡¯s way of saying thanks.

    She ran for some distance and realized that she was lost. There was a barrier in front of her. After crossing over the barriers, they would reach the main road. There were not too many people on the street, but there were cars around.

    ¡°Little Fourth, go over quickly.¡±

    This was not something hard for Little Fourth. Little Fourth used strength with its ws, and passed over the barrier in a swift movement.

    Xia Xiaofu was in a daze with her legs. Little Fourth passed over very easily, but what was she going to do?

    Xia Xiaofu quickly climbed onto the barrier. She had always been feminine and never tried doing such a thing, and she was a little clumsy in her movements.

    It was at this moment that the owner of the shop ran over. Hetched onto Xia Xiaofu¡¯s clothes and dragged her down. The owner of the shop was livid as he said, ¡°It turns out that you are a cheater! There has yet to be anyone who dared to swindle me. Today, I will let you see how professional I am.¡±

    As he spoke, the owner of the shop touched Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small face and said, ¡°Tsk tsk, it is really so smooth. I will let that Tibetan Mastiff off, but you, I would not let you go. Come. Let me sleep with you. After we are done, I will bring you back and make you my wife.¡±

    The shop owner dragged Xia Xiaofu over to a nearby shrub.

    Little Fourth, who was at the barrier, saw that Xia Xiaofu had been caught, and he immediately crossed over the barriers again. ¡°Woof woof!¡± Little Fourth immediately went to bite the thighs of the shop owner.

    ¡°Little Fourth, run away quickly. Don¡¯t worry about me anymore!¡± Xia Xiaofu shouted out loudly.

    The owner called out in pain, his thighs were bleeding after getting bitten, and he shouted, ¡°Beast, it is your death day today!¡± The owner of the shop raised his electric stick and adjusted the power to the maximum before pressing it in Little Fourth¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Little Fourth!¡±

    If he managed to hit Little Fourth with it, it would definitely die. Xia Xiaofu called out painfully, and she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    At this extremely critical moment, the hand of the shop owner was pinned down.

    The shop owner was rmed. He struggled around and wanted to move, and that fair hand seemed not to be using any strength at all, but the owner of the shop was unable to struggle.

    Xia Xiaofu raised her head up to look over. ¡°Luoxi!¡±

    ¡°Woof woof!¡± Little Fourth was even more excited as it barked out loudly.

    Ou Luoxi easily restrained the shop owner. His wrist moved, and the electric prod in the owner¡¯s hand changed directly. The electric prod immediately shocked his stomach.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The shop owner let out a shout before he copsed onto the ground as his mouth started to foam, and he fainted.

    Xia Xiaofu had escaped from danger, and she copsed down onto the ground. She used her small hand to touch her own chest before she tookrge breaths of air.

    She had yet to pant for a moment, and she felt a pair of eyes look over at her. She raised her head up to look and only noticed that Ou Luoxi¡¯s hands that he drooped by the sides of his hands were kneaded tightly into fists, and his face had a sinister expression as he looked at her.

    ¡°Luoxi, I... I am sorry,¡± she stuttered.

    ¡°What is the point of saying sorry right now? Xia Xiaofu, do you actually have brains? Did you know how dangerous this man was? If I would havee a littleter...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu pouted her small lotus-like lips. She hugged her kneecaps as she buried her small face inside. She was unhappy as she murmured, ¡°I know.¡±

    He was normally silent and did not speak much, but now, he was so good and fluent when he was criticising her. It was so dangerous just now. Her legs were still shaking, and all he could do was chide her.

    ¡°Woof woof!¡± Little Fourth was extremely unhappy as he barked at Ou Luoxi, then he walked over to Xia Xiaofu¡¯s side. He nudged her with his body as if he were saying ¡ª I am on your side.

    Xia Xiaofu had a sweet smile on her face before she stretched her small hand out to touch Little Fourth¡¯s head.

    Although it was dangerous, she¡¯d made a strong friendship with Little Fourth in this dangerous episode. Ha!

    Ou Luoxi looked at the girl and Little Fourth from above. He controlled the anger in his heart before he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back home.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Xia Xiaofu replied before raising her head up to look at Ou Luoxi. She was very pitiful and felt wronged as she said, ¡°My legs are soft. I can¡¯t walk. I want to rest for a while longer.¡±

    Ou Luoxi bent over and picked her up.

    Xia Xiaofu quickly hugged his neck before burying her small face under the cor of his coat. She curled the corners of her lips up as she smiled secretly, then she said, ¡°Actually, I can walk on my own.¡±

    Ou Luoxi lowered his gaze to look at her. Her low ponytail was a little loose right now. There were a few strands of hair stuck on her exquisite cheeks, and there was some ck soot on her cheeks, but her eyes were the only thing that were sparkling even brighter than a pearl. She looked like a cute and cheeky kitten.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you just want me to carry you?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu bit down on her lower lip. She¡¯d said that her legs were soft, and she did in fact want him to carry her, but he was such a wooden person. How did he be wise to her needs now?

    She knew that he was just pretending to be dumb.

    ¡°Then do you know what I am thinking about right now?¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not have an expression on his face, and he did not reply to her.

    Xia Xiaofu hugged him tight. She had a satisfied smile on her face as she said, ¡°I am thinking...my hands are so cold.¡±

    She snuck one small hand into his coat. He wore a thin sweater underneath his coat. The material was very soft. She ced her small hand over his heart.

    Ou Luoxi: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    Both of them walked over to a bus stop together with Little Fourth. The bus that came here could bring them directly to the city. Because it was thest bus, there were many people on it.

    Ou Luoxi put Xia Xiaofu down before bringing Little Fourth onto the bus, and both of them stood by the side of the windows.

    Xia Xiaofu was surrounded by men on her sides. These men had not seen such a beautiful woman like her before, so their eyes were all fixed on her, and she did not know if they were doing it on purpose or not. Those men were all trying to nudge her.

    It was the first time that Xia Xiaofu took a bus. As for these men, she found them frustrating, and she did not like them.

    At this moment, a muscr arm held onto her slim waist. Her entire being was brought against a warm chest. She lifted her head up to have a look. Ou Luoxi leaned against the windows of the bus, and he pulled her directly into his embrace.

    Little Fourth took the chance and parked himself in front of them before fiercely ring at those men who did not have good intentions.

    The men did not dare to provoke a Tibetan Mastiff, and they all stepped back.

    Xia Xiaofu was protected like this, and she felt very blissful. The bad smell on the bus was reced by the clean and pleasant scent of Ou Luoxi¡¯s body, and he did not take his hand back the entire time. He hugged her like that. Both of them faced one another, and their bodies were almost stuck to one another.

    ¡°Why did you not drive over?¡± she asked him softly.

    Ou Luoxi was tall with his long legs as he casuallyid back. He said, ¡°I asked you where you were, but you did not say anything. This ce is all full of small roads. It is not easy to drive here, so I ran over.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu heard the concern and worried feelings in his voice and she said, ¡°Luoxi, you could not see me. Were you shocked? Were you afraid? Did you feel very nervous and worried about me?¡±

    Ou Luoxi nced over at her, meaning ¡ª What do you think?

    He turned his gaze over to look outside the window.

    Looking at his arrogant demeanour, Xia Xiaofu broke out into a sweet smile. She stretched her small hand out to tug the clothing around his waist as she said, ¡°Luoxi, you like me!¡±

    It was not a question but an affirmation.

    Ou Luoxi did not reply to her.

    At this moment, the bus made an emergency brake. Because of his habit, Ou Luoxi¡¯s body bent forward slightly. Because both of their bodies were very close to one another, the moment he nted, both of their faces were stuck to one another.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at the thin lips that were 0.1mm away from her lips. His lips really looked very good. They were light pink in colour and were even more attractive than jelly.

    She went on her tiptoes and kissed his thin lips sneakily.

    Ou Luoxi froze for a moment. His breathing and senses were all full of the softness and fragrance of her lips. He swallowed his saliva and was thirsty.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small hand tugged his waist and used strength, and she pulled his body over to hers. Her small face was red as she softly said, ¡°Luoxi, kiss me.¡±

    Ou Luoxi straightened his waist, and he looked at the small, exquisite, egg-shaped face that was erged in front of him. She was both shy and expectant as she looked at him. Her almond-shaped eyes were spinning around, and she was full of charm.

    Ou Luoxi looked downwards to look at her red lips. He still did not know that this was the hot attractiveness between a man and woman. He only found it to be hot, and this kind of feeling was like he was going out of control.

    He was unwilling to react. Xia Xiaofu tugged him again. Her small face was so red, almost the same shade as blood as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to kiss me? Aiya, it is just...French kissing, right?¡±

 Chapter 674 - Donâ€™t Move

    <h4>Chapter 674: Don¡¯t Move</h4>

    The ck shadow in front of her came close, and Ou Luoxi lowered his head.

    Ou Luoxi really wanted to kiss her, but when both of them were about to kiss one another, he saw a young girl in his peripheral vision, and she was extremely curious as she stared at them.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s ears were a little red, and he withdrew his hand before standing up straight.

    Xia Xiaofu had already closed her eyes and was waiting for him to kiss her, but his body left hers, and she opened her eyes to look at him. He was already leaning against the window of the car as if nothing had happened, and he turned his head to look outside the window.

    Xia Xiaofu: ¡°...¡±

    She was extremely furious. If he did not want to kiss her, then he shouldn¡¯t havee and flirted with her. Bastard. After flirting with her for a while, he left her hanging.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± She stretched her leg out to give him a harsh kick.

    Many foot marks appeared on his clean pants.

    Ou Luoxi: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    The people in the bus had already gotten off when their stops came. There were many empty spaces in the bus. Xia Xiaofu was furious as she found a seat in thest row to sit down.

    After a while, Ou Luoxi sat down by her side.

    Xia Xiaofu snorted out again and forcefully turned her head to the side. She faced the outside of the window before closing her eyes and sleeping, and she did bother with him anymore.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s forehead had beads of cold sweat on it. He did not kiss her, so why was she so angry?

    He turned his gaze to the side to look at her. The girl fell asleep very quickly. Her small head was shaking as she leaned against the window. In her sleep, she felt that her sleeping position was very ufortable, and she raised her eyebrows.

    Ou Luoxi had a light smile on his face and was at a loss. He stretched his hand out to ce her small head on his shoulder.

    The inside of the bus was quiet. Ou Luoxi tried hard to remain unaffected by whatever was going around him, but his attention was focused on the wet warmth on his neck, and her breathing could be felt on his skin.

    Ou Luoxi thought about her small lips. Her lips were so tiny, and when she pouted them up as she felt wronged, she looked extremely cute.

    He felt thirsty, so he turned his head to the side to lower his gaze down to look at her small face. Because she was sleeping, her small, mesmerizing face was tinted with ayer of pink.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s head was getting hot, and he pressed his body down and kissed her red lips.

    He did not need her to teach him. She¡¯d kissed him for the first time inside the changing room that time, and he remembered all of the steps.

    Xia Xiaofu was sleeping, and after she was bullied, she moved her small head away.

    Her lips moved away. Ou Luoxi opened his eyes slowly and looked at her sleeping figure that did not know anything. His face felt a little hot, and he sat up straight, then looked in front of him.

    ¡°Woo...¡± Little Fourth, who was squatting down by his side, rolled its eyes at Ou Luoxi, meaning ¡ª Don¡¯t act anymore. I saw everything.

    Ou Luoxi: ¡°Cough cough.¡±

    The bus drove for some distance. Ou Luoxi clenched his hand and let go before he clenched it again. He could not control himself in the end, and he turned his gaze over to the side before he kissed Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small lips again.

    ¡°Woo...¡± Little Fourth barked again, meaning ¡ª You kissed her again.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s fair skin was all tinted in a light red shade, and he used one hand to cup Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face.

    Xia Xiaofu felt itchy as she let out an ¡°Ooh,¡± and Ou Luoxi swallowed his saliva.

    Ou Luoxi let go of her and sat up straight. He felt satisfied, but at the same time, he did not feel satisfied. This kind of taste made him want even more, but she was sleeping, and he did not dare to be reckless. This was already good enough.

    ¡°Woof...¡± Little Fourthzily wagged its tail and looked at its Daddy.

    Ou Luoxi looked at him, and he was sitting upright as he seemed to send Little Fourth a message ¡ª I did not do anything.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu slept very well for a night and woke up naturally the next day. When she thought about the previous night, she felt extremely embarrassed. She was already taking the initiative so obviously and had asked him to kiss her, and he actually would not kiss her.

    Getting rejected in such a manner really hurt her pride.

    Xia Xiaofu stood in front of the mirror to have a look at herself. She looked very beautiful and fairy-like. She was still the goddess in the heart of every man. Why was she not attractive in front of Ou Luoxi at all?

    Or, was he just pretending?

    Xia Xiaofu was very frustrated.

    That day, she returned to her room. She opened a Word document on her notebook, but ¡°Ssss.¡± Her notebook had a ck screen, and it was ruined.

    Xia Xiaofu did not know how to repair aputer, and it was alreadyte at night. She had no other choice but to repair it tomorrow. What was she going to do with the work that she had toplete?

    Oh, she could go borrow aputer from Ou Luoxi.

    Xia Xiaofu got down from the bed and ran out of the room, before she knocked on Ou Luoxi¡¯s door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu pushed the door open and went inside. Ou Luoxi was lying against the head of the bed to read a book. His right leg was long as he bent it, and his handsome features were extremely beautiful and exquisite.

    ¡°Luoxi, can I borrow your notebook?¡±

    Ou Luoxi raised his gaze up to look towards the book shelf, meaning ¡ª Help yourself.

    ¡°Luoxi, thank you.¡± Xia Xiaofu sat down on the chair before she opened his notebook.

    His notebook was very clean. There were no documents or private data on it. Xia Xiaofu felt that for the first time in her life, if he was not that truly clean person, it would be so great if he was just pretending all this while.

    Xia Xiaofu quickly let out a smile. She stretched her hand out to open hisrge palm up as she said, ¡°Am I a girl then?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded his head.

    ¡°Am I pretty then?¡±

    ¡°...You are.¡±

    ¡°Then am I the most beautiful girl on earth?¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s fair skin was tinted with a light shade of red. He looked at the girl underneath him, her thin eyebrows. She had an egg-shaped face, her lips were red and had a row of white teeth behind them, and she looked entirely attractive and beautiful...

    He did not know whether she was the most beautiful girl on earth or not. He only knew that she was the most beautiful girl in his eyes.

    Ever since the moment he met her, he thought this way.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded his head.

    It was only then that Xia Xiaofu felt happy. She hummed out loud and said, ¡°This is more like it. I have forgiven you now.¡±

    Ou Luoxi got off of her and maintained his position as he leaned against the headboard to read, and he flipped the pages of the book in his hands.

    Xia Xiaofu climbed to his side, and she had a look at the title of the book. It was some sci-fi book. It was a book that the boys would like, and she did not like to read this genre.

    ¡°Luoxi, don¡¯t read anymore. Let¡¯s have a chat.¡± She tugged the corner of his shirt.

    Ou Luoxi did not move.

    Xia Xiaofu removed her shoes and sat down by his side. She used her elbow to push him before stealthily saying, ¡°My phone has a very good resource inside. Do you want to have a look?¡±

    ¡°What resource?¡±

    ¡°It is just that...¡± Xia Xiaofu used her gaze to look at the notebook in the distance.

    Ou Luoxi supported his forehead. His gaze went towards Xia Xiaofu, and he said, ¡°You watch these things when you have free time?¡±

    ¡°Aiyo,¡± Xia Xiaofu felt embarrassed as she covered her face, and she said, ¡°I do not watch these shows frequently. I¡¯ve just watched them in the past. What generation are we in right now? If girls do not get education in this aspect, it would be very easy for us to lose out in the future. Furthermore, I entered the entertainment industry so many years ago. If I had been silly and did not know a single thing, wouldn¡¯t I have been taken advantage of by those men? I watched one or two in secret, and what do you think? I am sharing it with you now.¡±

    Ou Luoxi turned his body to the side, and said, ¡°I do not want to watch it. You can go now.¡±

    Was he chasing her away now?

    Xia Xiaofu moved, and knelt down on the bed. She used her small fair hands to roughly shake the man¡¯s elbow, and she said, ¡°Why are you so conservative? Have a look at yourself. You don¡¯t even know how to kiss. What would you do if you were taken advantage of by others in the future? Ou Luoxi, I am doing this for your own good. I am teaching you right now.¡±

    He was never taken advantage of by others in the past because he never allowed others toe close to him, so she did not need to be worried.

    He was taken advantage of before by one person, and this person was brazen and all confident right now as she coaxed him to watch those sorts of videos with her and even branded it as doing it for his own good.

    He really has not met a girl like her before. Didn¡¯t the books say that girls were all reserved and shy?

    Where did her reservedness and shyness go?

    ¡°Ou Luoxi, did you listen to me carefully? You are not allowed to read. Give the book to me.¡± Xia Xiaofu stretched her hand out to snatch the book in Ou Luoxi¡¯s hand.

    Ou Luoxi only raised his hand up and did not allow her to get it.

    But Xia Xiaofu not easily dissuaded, she climbed onto Ou Luoxi before she used all of her strength to snatch the book away from him.

    ¡°Give it to me. If you do not give it to me, then I will tickle you.¡± As she spoke, Xia Xiaofu went to tickle Ou Luoxi.

    But Ou Luoxi was not afraid of getting tickled, and he did not move a single inch at all.

    Xia Xiaofu was really furious as she said, ¡°I am going to kiss you now.¡±

    She turned her small head like a piglet as she kissed his entire handsome face messily, and she even kissed his ears.

    Ou Luoxi turned his head to duck away. Xia Xiaofu used her small hand to turn his head back and opened her mouth to bite him.

    Her bite was a little powerful. After she let him go, she tasted a slight hint of blood in her mouth.

    Xia Xiaofu straightened her body up, and she bit Ou Luoxi until he bled.

    At this moment, the exquisite youth was already bullied by her as he was underneath her body. His dark hair was a little messy, and his light pink lips were stained with a little fresh blood. It made him look extra attractive.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s senses all came flooding back to her. What was she doing right now?

    Didn¡¯t she say that her notebook was broken, so she came over to borrow his?

    How did she climb onto his bed and even started bullying him?

    Xia Xiaofu suddenly felt extremely embarrassed, and she realized that inside her heart, the evil urge to wreak havoc was getting more and more out of control.

    ¡°Hah, haha, sorry...¡± She was awkward as sheughed for a moment, then she climbed off of his waist.

 Chapter 675 - It Turns Out That Heâ€™s The One Who Saved Me

    <h4>Chapter 675: It Turns Out That He¡¯s The One Who Saved Me</h4>

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu was in a cold war with Ou Luoxi for a few days. She intentionally did not speak to him, and he was just like his normal self. He did not have an expression on his face and also did take the initiative to speak to her, and the more Xia Xiaofu thought about it, the angrier she got.

    That night, Xia Xiaofu did not return to the vi. She returned back to her parents¡¯ home for the night.

    She thought that if she did not return at night, he would be worried for her, or he might text her or give a call to ask about her, but the next morning, Xia Xiaofu did not get a single message from him.

    And after two more days, Xia Xiaofu could not stand it anymore, and she returned to the vi.

    He did note and coax her. It would be okay if she found an opportunity to patch up, right?

    Xia Xiaofu returned to the vi. The vi was all dark. There was no one around, ¡°Ou Luoxi, Little Fourth...¡± Xia Xiaofu searched the entire vi a few times, but she did not find anything.

    Where did Ou Luoxi and Little Fourth go?

    Xia Xiaofu looked at therge vi that was empty and silent, the tears in her eyes flowed down immediately, did he go out, why did he not inform her when he went out?

    What did he mean by this?

    Where should she go to look for him?

    Xia Xiaofu raised her eyelids up to stop the tears that were welling up in her eyes. She took her phone out to dial Ning Qing¡¯s number. ¡°Hello, Ning Qing, can you help me find out where Ou Luoxi went?¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s voice came from the other end and said, ¡°Xiaofu, what¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t Luoxi at home? He normally stays at home when he¡¯s not on set.¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, I fought with him, and I went back to my parents¡¯ ce to stay. When I came back today, he and Little Fourth were not at home.¡±

    Ning Qingughed and said, ¡°You guys fought? With Ou Luoxi¡¯s character, he is just like ake that is unable to be disturbed. It is only you who could throw a rock at the surface of the water and make him express his emotions.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not say anything.

    ¡°Xiaofu, wait a minute. I will go over to the study to ask my husband if he knows where Luoxi went.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After waiting for two minutes, Ning Qing came back and said, ¡°Xiaofu, my husband said that Luoxi brings Little Fourth on an autumn vacation around this time every year. Luoxi probably went to Qi Tai Mountain.

    ¡°Qi Tai Mountain?¡± Xia Xiaofu repeated this name a few times inside her heart before she said, ¡°Ning Qing, thank you.¡±

    After hanging up, Xia Xiaofu headed out the door. She went into her car before keying Qi Tai Mountain into the navigation system. The route was calcted, and Xia Xiaofu stepped on the elerator as she headed for Qi Tai Mountain. She went to search for him.

    ...

    On the road to Qi Tai Mountain, Xia Xiaofu looked out the window. Why did she find this ce so familiar?

    She drove on for a distance. Xia Xiaofu stepped on the brakes to park the car. She opened the door and had a look at the forest that did not end the entire way here. She remembered this ce; she¡¯s been here before!

    Three year ago, she went on a spring vacation with her ssmate, and she lost her way in the end, but she was saved by Ou Ze.

    She was definitely not wrong because Xia Xiao felt hot. The climate here was just like springtime, but it currently waste autumn in T City.

    Xia Xiaofu was a little puzzled. Qi Tai Mountain?

    Ou Luoxi actually hade to Qi Tai Mountain.

    How did he know about this ce?

    Xia Xiaofu suddenly remembered that he lived in the depths of the mountains before he turned 19 years old? Then...which mountain did he grow up on?

    Xia Xiaofu quickly took her phone out of her pocket, and she dialed Ning Qing¡¯s number once again.

    ¡°Hello, Ning Qing, I want to ask you something. Do you know which mountain Luoxi lived on for ten years?¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, Luo Xi lived on Qi Tai Mountain for ten years. In the past, Qi Tai Mountain was called Heng Tou Mountain, and two years ago, the government changed its name, so Qi Tai Mountain can be considered Luoxi¡¯s hometown.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, what is wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, there¡¯s something I never told you, but three years ago, I went on a spring vacation to Heng Tou Mountain with my ssmates. I lost my way in the depths of the mountain, and there was a wolf that was about to pounce on me. Someone came over and saved me. I always thought that the person who had saved me was... Ou Ze.¡±

    The conversation between two intelligent people stopped at this point. Ning Qing listened to her and did not say anything more.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s emotions were a little messed up. She clutched her phone in her hands and murmured to herself, ¡°I do not believe in so many coincidences on earth. I always thought that it was Ou Ze who saved me, and during those few days, I found a feeling that I have yet to feel ever before from Ou Ze, but after that, I was unable to find that feeling from Ou Ze anymore. Those few days on Heng Tou Mountain, I always thought that it was all like a dream.

    ¡°Ning Qing, ever since the first time I saw Ou Luoxi, I was unable to my own heartbeat. My eyes always followed him around. This kind of feeling of falling in love with my heart and made me feel as if I was back at that time three years ago. I have a voice inside my heart, and he is the person whom I have always been searching for.

    ¡°Ning Qing, if it was Ou Luoxi who saved me. This bastard, what did he do to me exactly?¡±

    ...

    At Qi Tai Mountain

    There was a bonfire party held during the night in the mountain. A few young mountain boys and girls were dressed in pretty costumes as they danced a passionate dance. There were many delicious foods being grilled above the fire.

    Ou Luoxi and Little Fourth sat in a secluded corner, but no matter how secluded the corner was, it could not block the interested gazes that the young girls shot at him.

    There were many different foods on Ou Luoxi¡¯s wooden table that had been brought over by the young girls. He did not have an expression on his face as he nodded his head to express his thanks. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ah Ganli noticed that Ou Luoxi was very cold and did not give up. ¡°Older Brother Luoxi, let¡¯s go and dance.¡±

    The other girls all gathered around and agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right, Luoxi, Ah Ganli is the prettiest girl in our vige. There are many people who want to dance with her, but Ah Ganli is only inviting you to dance.¡±

    No matter what they said, Ou Luoxi sat there and did not move an inch, and he looked at the campfire in front of him.

    Little Fourth was perched by Ou Luoxi¡¯s side. He squinted his eyes and nced over at Ah Ganli. He shook his tail arrogantly, meaning ¡ª What a beautiful girl. Don¡¯t make a fuss anymore; everyone scatter.

    Ah Ganli was a little disappointed.

    At this moment, the girls by Ah Ganli¡¯s sides pushed her and said, ¡°Luoxi, don¡¯t sit down anymore. Everyone knows the feelings that our Ah Ganli has for you. You two are a match made in heaven.¡±

    Ah Ganli was pushed over towards Ou Luoxi. ¡°Ah!¡± She let out a shout as she fell down by the side of Ou Luoxi¡¯s hand.

    In a short moment, Ah Ganli was so close to her crush. Her small face was red, but the culture here was very open. The girls were passionate and open-minded. Ah Ganli grabbed Ou Luoxi¡¯s wrist. ¡°Older Brother Luoxi...¡±

    Ou Luoxi nced over at Ah Ganli and wanted to take his own hand back.

    But the moment he nced over, he saw someone in the distance away, and he froze entirely.

    Xia Xiaofu was here.

    Xia Xiaofu stood on the spot. Her small hands that she¡¯d drooped by her sides were tightly kneaded into fists. Her eyes were red rimmed as she stared at Ou Luoxi, and Ah Ganli that was by his side.

    She looked furious and wronged.

    The moment Xia Xiaofu appeared, it attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The handsome youths looked over at her in awe. Ah Ganli¡¯s older brother, Ah Tongmu walked over first and said, ¡°Beautifuldy, where did youe from?¡±

    Ah Tongmu followed her gaze and looked over at Ou Luoxi,as he said, ¡°Luoxi, do you know thisdy?¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not have the chance to say anything. Xia Xiaofu spoke first. She clenched down on her teeth and angrily said, ¡°I don¡¯t know him!¡±

    ¡°Oh, everyone is a guest here. Beautifuldy, can I invite you to dance?¡± Ah Tongmu bent over and stretched one hand out towards Xia Xiaofu in a gentlemanly manner.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Xia Xiaofu gave her small hand over to Ah Tongmu and said, ¡°Are we just going to dance without any music?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Ah Tongmu was put on the spot.

    ¡°Older Brother,¡± Ah Ganli said loudly. ¡°You can ask Older Brother Luoxi to use the bamboo leaves to y a song, Older Brother Luo Xi can y really melodious tunes.¡±

    Ah Ganli plucked two bamboo leaves and handed them over to Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi looked at the bamboo leaves before he raised his head up to look at Xia Xiaofu, and he noticed the girl was kind of smiling but not smiling as she looked at him.

    Both of them thought about the time during the Lu Corporation dinner banquet. She was ying with water by the side of the fountain, and there was a melodious melody that rang out from the forest.

    At that time, she did not find that person, but there were two leaves that had been left on the ground.

    That person was him!

    Ou Luoxi lowered his beautiful eyes, and in his peripheral vision, all he could hear was the sound of everyone cheering. Xia Xiaofu swayed her small, slim waist and moved around as she stood near the middle of the campfire and danced with Ah Tongli, and everyone was chatting merrily.

    Ah Ganli was also by his side as she talked nonstop and said, ¡°Older Brother Luoxi, this Older Sister is so beautiful. Where did shee from? She is just like a fairy. My Older Brother definitely likes this beautiful older sister. My older brother is the strongest warrior in thisnd, and only the most beautiful older sister can match my older brother.¡±

    Ou Luoxi ced two pieces of bamboo leaves by the side of his mouth, and he gently blew a merry tune.

    He raised his head up to look at Xia Xiaofu. The red fire of the campfire reflected on her small, tender face. She was dressed in a spaghetti strapped long dress as she danced beautifully, and she was so stunning and eye-catching amidst the crowd.

    He liked eye-catchingdies.

    But he could not afford an eye-catchingdy.

    ...

    After finishing the dance, there was ayer of fragrant sweat on her forehead. Ah Tongmu handed a handkerchief over, smiled, and said, ¡°Beautifuldy, it iste. Would you stay here for the night? I live nearby. There are many empty rooms in my house; you can stay in my home tonight.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not reply to him immediately. She turned her gaze to the side and looked at Ou Luoxi who was at one side. After he heard what Ah Tongmu had said, Ou Luoxi stood up and stared at them.

    Xia Xiaofu knew that he was nervous now.

 Chapter 676 - Liking

    <h4>Chapter 676: Liking</h4>

    Xia Xiaofu had a bright smile on her face and looked over at Ah Tongmu as she said, ¡°Sure, I would have to trouble you then.¡±

    Ah Tongmu¡¯s eyes were all lit up as he said, ¡°That¡¯s great, beautiful youngdy. Follow me.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu stretched her hand out to tuck the strands of hair behind her ear as she said, ¡°I suddenly remembered that I have something I left inside the car. I have to go back to the car to get it. Get busy first, I will meet you guys hereter.¡±

    ¡°What did you forget to bring along? I will go along with you.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that, thank you.¡± Xia Xiaofu lifted her heels and left.

    ...

    After shaking Ah Tongmu off, Xia Xiaofu headed in the direction of the forest, and after taking two steps, she heard the sound of footsteps ring out from behind her. Her slim wrist was pinned down after that.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s lips were curled up into a light arc, but it disappeared quickly. She turned around to coldly look at the boy behind her before frustratedly saying, ¡°Let go.¡±

    It was Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi had chased after her.

    Little Fourth stood in the distance as he looked at both of them, and it was just as if it was standing guard for them.

    After looking at the girl for a moment, Ou Luoxi let go of her hand.

    Xia Xiaofu was furious, she was totally livid, she asked him to let go, and he really did so. Dumb fool. He was totally dumb!

    How did she fall in love with this person?

    She lifted her slim legs apart before she turned around and left.

    Ou Luoxi trailed behind her and said, ¡°Do you really want to live in Ah Tongmu¡¯s home?¡±

    ¡°Why do you care about me?¡±

    ¡°The culture is very liberal here. If a girl agrees to live in a boy¡¯s house, that means that both of them will sleep with one another at night.¡±

    What?

    Xia Xiaofu was shocked. This kind of folk culture was way too liberal.

    But she grunted as she said, ¡°Then do you have a girl inside your house? I saw that the girl was hugging your elbow tight and did not let go. I think both of you slept with one another a long time ago right.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not say anything.

    Xia Xiaofu stopped in her tracks, and she clenched her small fist as she red at him fiercely. ¡°Ou Luoxi, have you really slept with other girls before?¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at her, and her eyes were all red. Her glistening tears were rolling from her eyes like if he really said that he¡¯s slept with someone else, she would start crying immediately.

    ¡°Ou Luoxi, say something.¡± Xia Xiaofu took two steps forward to hit him. The tears in her eyes flowed down relentlessly as she said, ¡°Bastard, say something. Have you actually slept with someone else before?¡±

    Ou Luoxi allowed her to hit him as she liked. The tears from her eyes flowed down onto his palm. They were both wet and hot, and all of a sudden, his heart felt very painful.

    ¡°I have not,¡± he replied.

    It was only then that Xia Xiaofu stopped hitting him. She drooped her small head down as she wiped her tears away before she raised her head up to look at him, and she said, ¡°Then do you want me to stay at Ah Tongmu¡¯s house tonight?¡±

    She handed the decision over to him.

    Ou Luoxi looked at the girl¡¯s bright, almond-shaped eyes as he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu bit her lower lip, and she slowly curled the corners of her lips up into a smile. She¡¯d only been waiting for him to say that.

    ¡°I will give a call to...Older Brotherter. I will ask Older Brother to take you back...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was frozen entirely. She fiercely looked at Ou Luoxi¡¯s beautiful face, and her eyes were little in a blur and in pain as her entire body was shaking before she growled, ¡°Ou Luoxi, I wooed you and came all the way here. I did note here for you to push me towards another person. You are a coward and have been one since the beginning of it all. I really look down on you!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu covered her mouth and quickly ran away.

    Ou Luoxi stood on the spot, and he closed his eyes forcefully as he exhaled. I am sorry...

    ¡°Woof woof!¡± Little Fourth was barking at him.

    Ou Luoxi opened his eyes, and he followed the direction that Little Fourth was looking in. There was a wooden sign with some words on it ¡ª Danger ahead! No trespassers!

    Ou Luoxi was rmed. It was the deeper end of the mountain, so she would definitely get lost.

    ¡°Little Fourth, let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Ou Luoxi lifted his long legs apart as he ran forward.

    ...

    ¡°Xia Xiaofu, Xia Xiaofu!¡± Ou Luoxi tried hard to search for Xia Xiaofu. He¡¯d grown up in the depths of the mountain. He was very good at navigating, but three years ago, the government did nning and renning works here. Still, this was not a problem for him.

    But the depths of the mountain were veryrge. The sky was so dark right now. Xia Xiaofu had headed in all on her own, and she might meet with some wild beast or bad people. It was very dangerous.

    Ou Luoxi was anxious and felt guilty inside his heart. He should not have said those words to provoke her just now.

    Where was she right now?

    ¡°Woof woof!¡± Little Fourth ran all over the ce to sniff for Xia Xiaofu¡¯s scent, but he did not pick up any clues.

    Ou Luoxi searched for over an hour, and a bolt of lightning appeared in the sky. It was going to rain soon.

    Ou Luoxi was so anxious that his eyes were all red. Where should I look?

    Suddenly his mind clicked, ¡°Little Fourth,e with me quickly!¡±

    He turned around and ran towards the mountain cave from three years ago.

    He ran over to the entrance of the mountain cave. The mountain cave had already copsed and turned into a barren piece ofnd. The wild grass by the side had already grown crazily until it was already half of the height of a human. Ou Luoxi¡¯s hope that he held inside his heart sunk down. She was not here.

    Bang! The heavy downpour started toe down.

    Ou Luoxi stood on the spot for a few moments. He prepared to go to another spot to look for Xia Xiaofu, but at this moment, he heard a very soft cry, and his ears moved before he headed towards the sound.

    After taking a few steps, he saw a girl sitting in the middle of the wild grasses. The girl hugged her kneecaps tight as she curled up, and she was lying against the rock that fell out from the cave as she sobbed out softly.

    Ou Luoxi looked at her. The heavy downpour drenched her body entirely. Her hair was all wet and fell down on her face. She looked pitiful and dishevelled. She was crying because she felt very upset. Her small shoulders were frail as they shuddered. She looked extremely pitiful, and everyone who saw her would want toe forward to give her a hug.

    Ou Luoxi slowly stepped forward,before he stooped down in front of her. He propped both of his hands to block her forehead, stopping the rain from falling down on her.

    His heart felt as if arge hand was kneading it. He was in so much pain that he was about to suffocate. A long time passed, and he found his own voice again. ¡°What are you doing...here?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu still maintained the position as she buried her small head into her kneecaps. She did not raise her head up, and she cried as she said, ¡°I really wanted toe over here to have a look. I wanted to give the person who saved me three years ago my thanks. I missed him. I missed him very very much... Over the past three years, I¡¯ve missed him every day...¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s throat felt bitter as he said, ¡°I am...sorry.¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± Xia Xiaofuughed softly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. You did not do anything wrong because the person who saved me three years ago was not you at all. The person who saved me has already disappeared with this cave...

    ¡°If it was you who saved me... Some time back, I told you that it was because Ou Ze had saved me that I got engaged with him. You would not have stayed silent the entire time. You would not have misunderstood me all the time like that... If it were you who saved me, you would not have chosen to ignore my presence all this time, and furthermore, you would not bear to push me to another man...

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like me? Liar. You obviously like me very very much. You never forget me... Last year, because of you, I fought with a few Korean actresses backstage, and you passed by coincidentally. Actually, whether you were there coincidentally or not, you are clear about that inside your heart... Also that time during the Lu Corporation banquet dinner. I invited you to dance, and you were unwilling to do so, but when I ran outside to the fountain outside, you chased after me again. You secretly yed a tune for me...¡±

    ¡°How can you be like this? While you like me, you pretend not to like me at the same time. While you kiss me, you are also pushing me over to Ou Ze at the same time. In your eyes, what do you see me as? Do you and your brother treat each other politely while trying to share?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu started to cry even more loudly. She cried as she let out all the grievances that she had inside her heart. She choked up quickly, and it made her unable to catch her breath.

    ¡°I am sorry, Xiaofu...¡± Ou Luoxi pinned her shoulders down and wanted to pull her into his embrace.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Xia Xiaofu struggled and did not allow him to hug her. Her tears flowed down and blurred her vision while she stared at him. She chided him and said, ¡°Three years ago, why did you not ask for my consent to remove my clothes? Who allowed you to hug me and sleep? Didn¡¯t you know what that means for a girl? Bastard Ou Luoxi, I am yours. Do you know that I belong to you?¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu...¡±

    ¡°How could you give me to another man? Men in China can be gracious with anything, but it is just their own woman that they cannot give up on! What are you going to do if I really get married to Ou Ze? What if Ou Ze behaved just like you and removed my clothes and hugged me to sleep. What are you going to do? Bastard, you can even bear with this...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was extremely emotional as she scolded him, but in the next second, her small lips were blocked. ¡°Woo!¡±

    Ou Luoxi kissed her harshly.

    Xia Xiaofu tried to struggle, but she was unable to break away. The youth¡¯s powerful shoulders pinned her body down, and he protected her in his broad embrace as he kissed her forcefully.

    Xia Xiaofu wanted to scold him. Did he know how to kiss or not? Both of their teeth were shing against each other, and she was in pain.

    ¡°Woo!¡± She clenched her small fist up as she hit him before pushing him away forcefully.

    Ou Luoxi panted as he looked into her eyes and at her red lips.

    ¡°Let me ask you onest time, Ou Luoxi: do you like me or not?¡±

    Ou Luoxi pursed his light pink lips, and he did not say anything.

    Xia Xiaofu was immediately dejected as she let out a snort. ¡°Hmph!¡± She pushed him away, and stood up on her own.

    But because she¡¯d been seated for too long, it made her legs numb, and she was about to fall.

    At this moment, her small waist was pinned down, and she was being carried in his arms.

    ¡°Ou Luoxi!¡±

    ¡°I like you,¡± Ou Luoxi said softly.

    A sweet smile quickly appeared on her face. He¡¯s finally admitted that he likes her.

    It was so hard for him.

    She used her small hand to hit his chest before hugging his neck tight as she said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, I also like you.¡±

    Ou Luoxi had a small smile on his face, and his small dimples that were on his cheeks were visible at times. He looked extremely beautiful.

    Xia Xiaofu raised her head up to kiss the corners of his lips before burying her head into his embrace.

    ...

    When Xia Xiaofu was ced back down, she was already inside a house. She had a look around her surroundings. This was a wooden house in the mountains. It was decorated with wooden chairs and tables. Although it was simply furnished,the environment was quiet and pure, and it was generally clean.

    She walked over to open a window. The fresh air from outside came in, and there was amp ced along the corridor. The amber yellow light made the light shower outside look blurry, and the entirendscape was beautiful.

    She turned her head back to ask him, ¡°Luoxi, do you live here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ou Luoxi nodded his head, and he took a bucket of clean water and a clean towel in his hands, as he said, ¡°I will go and get some hot water. The wooden tub to bathe is there.¡±

    Bathe?

    It was only then that Xia Xiaofu lowered her gaze to have a look at herself. She only wore a spaghetti strap dress, and the dress was alreadypletely drenched and was stuck on her body, and her curvy figure was entuated greatly with the fit of the dress.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face turned red quickly, and she used her small hands to cover her chest up.

    Ou Luoxi took a pail of hot water and ced the towel on the chair. He walked out and said, ¡°You can go and take a shower. I will stand guard outside.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Because the room was small, the wooden bucket to take a bath in was just divided by a folding screen. Ou Luoxi took a cold shower outside. When he entered the house, he heard the sound of water flowing from behind the folding screen. His heart was tickled just as if there were ants biting it.

    Ou Luoxi turned his gaze over to the side to look over. There was a shadow on the folding screen. Her hair was all down, and she stretched her slim, snow-white arms out as water droplets flowed down. Her skin was smooth and fragrant.

    Ou Luoxi swallowed his saliva and quickly averted his gaze before he turned around and walked away.

    He just headed out of the house, and saw Ah Tongmu rush over in a hurry. ¡°Luoxi, did you see that beautifuldy? She is missing. I searched for her for a long time and could not find her.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to continue searching for her. She is my girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not say anything else, and his attitude was cold.

    Ah Tongmu had a look at the tightly shut door and asked, ¡°Is she in your house?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ou Luoxi nodded his head.

    Ah Tongmu felt defeated, and he turned around and left.

    Ah Tongmu was gone. ¡°Ah!¡± Ou Luoxi suddenly heard Xia Xiaofu scream from inside the house.

    He quickly rushed into the house, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu, who was inside, turned her body to the side as shey down on the bed. She only wore a pair of pink underwear, and everything else he saw was her silky white smooth ski. It made his throat go dry.

    She grabbed onto his ck t shirt as she covered her chest with it, and Little Fourth was tugging the shirt in her hands.

    She did not bring a change of clothes over, so she borrowed a t shirt from him, but Little Fourth was snatching it away from her.

    Upon seeing hime in, Xia Xiaofu was even more frantic. She tried hard to snatch it away from Little Fourth, and her eyes were sparkling as she looked at him and asked, ¡°How did you get inside?¡±

    Ou Luoxi averted his gaze and did not look at her before he lowered his gaze to look over at Little Fourth. The expression on his face was serious as he said, ¡°Little Fourth, let go.¡±

    ¡°Woof!¡± Little Fourth barked out loud before it used strength. ¡°Ah!¡± Xia Xiaofu let out a shout because her chest felt a chill.

    Little Fourth held the shirt in his mouth before he ran out of the room.

    Ou Luoxi looked at the girl.

    Xia Xiaofu used her small hands to cover her chest, and her small fair face was all pink. Her long hair covered her small shoulders and some of her bare body, but Ou Luoxi still could see the snowy white skin that was peeking out through her fingers, and it made his heart tingle.

    ¡°You... what are you standing there for?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ou Luoxi turned around and immediately ran outside. His voice was extremely hoarse as he said, ¡°Wait a moment. I will go and get the shirt back.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu looked at the boy¡¯s tall figure, and her small face was steaming with hot vapour. She was extremely embarrassed.

    ...

    Ou Luoxi came back very quickly, but he did not go inside anymore. He stood before the folding screen and said, ¡°I took the shirt back. I will put it here, you...should quickly put it on.¡±

    He left.

    Xia Xiaofu waited for him to leave before she gently got off of hte bed, and she put on the ck t-shirt. The t shirt was very long, and it ended beneath her thighs. This attire made her legs look fair and long, and she was extremely eye-catching.

    ¡°I am done,¡± she said towards the door..

 Chapter 677 - An Incident Occurred

    <h4>Chapter 677: An Incident urred</h4>

    The door was pushed open. Ou Luoxi walked inside. The boy did not look at her, but he lowered his head as he took the water and wooden bucket out and said, ¡°Sleep in the bed tonight.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going to sleep then?¡±

    ¡°I will sleep on the floor.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not say a single word. She could not ask him to sleep together with her, right? These words, she could not say them out loud; she was ady after all.

    ...

    After everything was arranged properly, Xia Xiaofu slept on the bed. She flipped her body and looked at Ou Luoxi who put a mat on the ground to sleep. The boy closed his eyes, and it seemed as if he was already asleep.

    ¡°Luoxi,¡± she called out to him.

    Ou Luoxi did not respond.

    The environment in the mountains was extremely quiet. It was so quiet that Xia Xiaofu could hear the sound of the wolf howling outside the house. She¡¯s been traumatized in this regard and was very afraid.

    She sat up in bed before she slept by Ou Luoxi¡¯s side.

    Ou Luoxi ced his right arm on the back of his head and used it as a pillow. He heard movement and fluttered his long eyshes. He did not open his eyes as he asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I...think I heard the sound of a wolf howling. Are we safe sleeping? Everyone says that there are many beasts and insects in the mountains. I am very afraid of pests, especially...snakes.¡±

    ¡°We are very safe here. We are very high up. The beasts are unable toe up here. Repent is released every hour. Bugs would not dare toe close. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Xia Xiaofu was relieved, but she was still afraid of sleeping by herself, she pouted with her small pink lips and obedientlyy down by his side.

    Both of them were silent for a few moments. Ou Luoxi opened his eyes, and he turned his gaze over to the side to look at the girl. The girl wore a ck shirt, and the wide cor of the shirt exposed her beautiful and attractive corbones. Her hair covered half of her exposed pinkish-white face as she looked cheeky, and anyone who saw her would be unable to avert their gazes.

    The night was very cold. She did not have any nkets on her, and it made her look extremely pitiful. Ou Luoxi fumbled around and gave half of his nket to her.

    After getting a source of warmth, Xia Xiaofu opened her eyes. Ou Luoxi¡¯s face was right in front of her. She bit her pink pouty lower lip before taking the initiative to move over, and she nested her head onto his shoulders.

    Ou Luoxi froze. He opened his left shoulder and took her into his embrace.

    Woo... His embrace was so warm...

    Xia Xiaofu felt her entire body go soft, and she went even deeper into his embrace.

    Ou Luoxi stared at the ceiling. He did not dare move about recklessly, and his nostrils had a whiff of the fragrance on her body.

    ¡°Luoxi, three years ago, thank you for saving me.¡±

    Ou Luoxi stretched his tongue out to lick his dry pink lips. His voice was very hoarse as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Three years ago, the wolf who attacked you was actually not...bad, it had simply picked up the scent of a human...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu sat up slightly. She looked at Ou Luoxi and asked him, ¡°Luoxi, did you live with that wolf for ten whole years?¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at her. Her eyes did not have a mocking disposition. She was not looking down on him. Her eyes were sparkling brightly as she looked at him. She was a little curious and felt bad for him.

    In the past three years, he¡¯d not brought up the life that he had in the mountains. He always remembered that he was brought into the Ou family when he was 19 years old. Everyone in the Ou family would cover their mouths andugh at him secretly. All of them judged him behind his back.

    There was a time when he caught the flu and was running a fever. He was all alone in a room, and no one took care of him. No one had bothered to bring him food. He was in a blur for a few days before he opened his eyes. He was hungry, and he opened the door to look for food.

    There were a few maids eating inside the room. He passed by the door and looked at the food that they were eating. One of them held a bowl and put it on the floor to call him like a dog, and she asked him to climb over to eat it. Those people said that he was not a human. They had said that he was a beast brought up by a wolf...

    From that day on, he understood. The human world was totally different from the one in the depths of the mountain. There were so many faces of human beings, and they secretly plotted behind each other¡¯s backs...

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded his head.

    ¡°Then after you left the mountain, what happened to that wolf?¡±

    ¡°It died due to sickness.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xia Xiaofu was extremely rmed, and she had an extremely upset expression on her face. She raised her eyebrows and murmured, ¡°It is so pitiful. It raised you, but it died because of sickness.¡±

    This was still the first time that someone was upset because of his wolf. No matter what the people on earth thought, the wolf would forever be his family in his mind.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s entire heart was extremely soft. He looked at the girl¡¯s small egg-shaped face, and her exquisite features were extremely delicate.

    Xia Xiaofu was perched on his chest, and she changed the topic and said, ¡°Luoxi, that day, you... Why did you have...to remove...my clothes? You even hugged me to sleep for a few days right?¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s face was a little red, and he replied, ¡°You were running a fever, and you kept saying that you were very cold.¡±

    ¡°Even if I said that I was cold, you still should not have done that... You did that to me, and I lost my own heart like that..¡±

    ¡°You bit me.¡±

    ¡°Did I bite you? Where?¡±

    Ou Luoxi lifted the corner of his t-shirt up and said, ¡°Here.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu lowered her gaze to have a look. There was a deep scar on his waist from her bite.

    She was in an extremely good mood. It turned out that three years ago, she left a mark on his body. He belonged to her, and he was unable to run away.

    Xia Xiaofu bent her body down and kissed the mark.

    After she kissed it, she felt the boy¡¯s body stiffen suddenly, and her gaze went over for a moment.

    ¡°Little Fourth...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He is sleeping.¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s voice was already barely audible. His throat felt dry and bitter. His thin lips were moist and sparkling, and even the light pink colour turned into a sensual shade of red.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at him, and her eyes were about to turn red. They all said that women were godly things, but she felt that Ou Luoxi was godly instead.

    The night was still very long.

    ...

    They stayed in the mountains for a few days. They were sweet and lovey-dovey for those few days, and their gazes were unable to be torn from one another.

    That day, they drove back to T City. They went into the vi. Little Fourth wagged his tail as it entered his cage on the balcony. Ou Luoxi went into the kitchen to prepare dinner.

    Xia Xiaofu took a strawberry and ced it into her mouth to chew it, and Ou Luoxi looked at her and asked, ¡°Is it sweet?¡±

    ¡°It is, have a try.¡± Xia Xiaofu took the initiative to send her small lips over.

    ¡°Is it sweet?¡± Xia Xiaofu had an extremely sweet expression on her face as she asked him.

    ¡°Have a taste?¡± Ou Luoxi put down the vegetables and pinned her soft waist down to bring her into his embrace before kissing her lips.

    Xia Xiaofu went on her tiptoes to hug his neck.

    Little Fourth walked around for ap.He came back and noticed the two people in the kitchen, but after the past few days, he was already extremely used to it now.

    Little Fourth barked before it got bored andy down on the carpet.

    Xia Xiaofu was kissed by him and she was totally lost, and she said, ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    Ou Luoxi let go of her lips and nudged her nose, with his gaze bright and sparkling as he looked at her.

    ¡°This... I want to leave this for...my husband.¡±

    She said husband extremely sweet and coyly. Ou Luoxi heard it, and his entire body tightened up as he asked, ¡°Who is your husband?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu used her fingers to draw circles on his chest as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Whoever marries me. That person would be my husband.¡±

    ¡°How would someone marry you?¡±

    ¡°Luoxi, would you marry me?¡± Xia Xiaofu was excited as she looked at him.

    Marry her...

    Ou Luoxi knew what that meant. In the books, they said that it was a contract to be together for a hundred years.

    He did not dare to think about it.

    ¡°Luoxi, I am a clean girl. You¡¯ve seen my body, and I also allowed you to kiss me. These past few days, the parts...that you should touch, you¡¯ve touched. I am yours now. In the future, would you take responsibility for me?¡±

    If she wanted him to take responsibility, he would definitely do it all the way.

    Ou Luoxi wanted to nod his head.

    At this moment, a melodious ringtone rang out. It was Xia Xiaofu¡¯s phone.

    ¡°I will go and take the call.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Luoxi let go of her.

    Xia Xiaofu went over to the living room to pick the call up. Xiao Li was on the other end. She¡¯d just picked up the call, and Xiao Li¡¯s voice was extremely anxious as she said, ¡°Xiaofu, my ancestor, where have you been the past few days? I called you, and your number was not in the service zone. I was so anxious.¡±

    The signal was bad in the mountains. Did the phone call not connect? Xia Xiaofu did not notice it, and in the past few days, all she did was spend time with him.

    ¡°Xiao Li, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, there¡¯s trouble. There¡¯s big trouble!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, while you¡¯ve been gone, some online ount leaked a photo of you and Ou Luoxi. He said that you and Ou Luoxi were dating in secret, and you have already moved over to Ou Luoxi¡¯s home and have started to live together with one another. Xiaofu, we did not know anything about this at all, so when it was leaked, our PR team was at a loss for what to do, and I was also unable to contact you. We were unable to take any action. Our fans and Ou Luoxi¡¯s fans started to fight with one another. Some people said that you took the opportunity to seduce Ou Luoxi, and some said that Ou Luoxi did not match your level. Ho on Weibo and have a look yourself. Both of yourment sections are flooded right now, and in the past few days, loyal fans have turned into anti-fans, and many have quit being fans.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s expression changed. She and Ou Luoxi were people in the spotlight. Every action of theirs would be seen by numerous fans. This was a big problem that she¡¯d been worrying about, so she did not n to announce her rtionship immediately.

    She originally nned to date in secret first. Everything was nned for the long run, and now everything was ruined. Her rtionship was leaked.

    ¡°Xiaofu, Ou Luoxi always had the image of being a clean and innocent young handsome boy, and you are also the Nation¡¯s goddess. The halo above your head is to signify that you are a fairy. Now that your rtionship has leaked, this is a huge blow to your fans, and this matter has be very serious.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Li,¡± Xia Xiaofu pondered for a moment before she said, ¡°I am really dating Ou Luoxi now. We are serious about it.¡±

    Xiao Li, who was on the other end, immediately went silent.

    After a long period of silence, Xiao Li said, ¡°Xiaofu, where are you right now? I am already driving and am on the way to pick you up. This period of time is very critical. Separate from Ou Luoxi for a few days. Every entertainment news reporter is trying to get a shot of you two. You have to move out.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded her head, and she hung up.

    Ou Luoxi walked out of the kitchen. He looked at Xia Xiaofu, who was in a daze, and asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu forced a small smile and said, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± She took her bag and said, ¡°Luoxi, my parents called me and asked me to go back for a bit. I gotta go.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not expect her to leave, and he froze instantly.

    Xia Xiaofu stepped forward, and she went on her tiptoes to kiss his lips before she said, ¡°Luoxi, wait for me to return.¡±

    She turned around and stepped out through the main doors of the vi.

    ...

    Ou Luoxi found out about this matter quickly. His manager, Ah Ye, handed the headlines of the entertainment news over for him to see and said, ¡°Luoxi, the matters between you and Goddess Xia have already rmed the entire entertainment industry. Goddess Xia¡¯s PR team has maintained their silence over this matter, so we also did not reply to anything, but after these few days, the matter is getting worse and worse. Yesterday, Goddess Xia appeared at the airport. Some sources said that our fans dashed forward and sshed acid towards Goddess Xia¡¯s face, and they even loudly chided her for being shameless...¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°How is she? Did she get injured?¡±

    ¡°The bodyguards blocked the acid, but at that time, the situation in the airport was way too chaotic. Goddess Xia seemed to have hurt her ankle and was sent over to the hospital.¡±

    Ou Luoxi stood up, took his car keys, and headed out.

    ¡°Luoxi, where are you going?¡± Ah Ye asked him while standing behind him.

    Ou Luoxi did not say anything, and he headed towards the door.

    ¡°Luoxi, you won¡¯t be able to get out now. There are journalists outside of your vi right now. You won¡¯t be able to go over to the hospital because your presence would definitely attract arge group of journalists. The situation over at Goddess Xia¡¯s location is very bad. If you go now, you would be making it worse for her.

 Chapter 678 - What Do You Possess To Be Competing With Me?

    <h4>Chapter 678: What Do You Possess To Be Competing With Me?</h4>

    Ou Luoxi frozepletely.

    Ah Ye let out a sigh and said, ¡°Luoxi, are you really dating Goddess Xia? No wonder I always felt that there was something weird going on between you two. The rtionship between you two never seemed normal.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not say anything.

    Ah Ye continued, ¡°Luoxi, I will tell you honestly now. Although news of your rtionship has leaked, we won¡¯t have a big problem on our part, but Goddess Xia¡¯s side is in a total mess. Goddess Xia has always had a pure image. She is just like a fairy, the photos of her going into your vi were leaked this time, and everyone is gossiping about Goddess Xia cohabiting with you before marriage, Our fans cannot ept the fact that you are taken already, and they have been attacking Goddess Xia on a personal basis through many channels. Almost allments are attacking Goddess Xia alone.

    ¡°Based on what I know, Godess Xia¡¯s schedules and movie roles have all been paused now. There are many sponsors involved in financial disputes, and her team is in aplete mess right now.¡±

    Ou Luoxi had a serious expression on his face. It was only at that moment that he understood why she¡¯d left in a hurry that day.

    Ah Ye stepped forward, and he handed some documents over to Ou Luoxi. He lowered his volume to say, ¡°Luoxi, have you two offended some people recently?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°These are the pictures of the acid attack in the airport. I sent someone to check on this fan. This fan is not our loyal fan. This fan only appeared after the news of your rtionship had leaked. Everything seems to be very abnormal. The leak of the photos gave us a strike, and everyone is suspecting the authenticity of the photos and at the same time. Our fans have been fighting with Goddess Xia¡¯s fans. The moment war breaks out, we will be unable to do anything at all.¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at Ah Ye and said, ¡°Are you saying that there might be someone behind all of this?¡±

    Ah Ye nodded his head and said, ¡°Yes, I suspect that there is someone behind the scenes controlling everything, and this person is using all of his resources to bring Goddess Xia down.¡±

    ...

    Ah Ye left, and Ou Luoxi changed into a casual outfit before putting on a cap. He jumped down from the window on the second floor and avoided the journalists who were waiting for him, then headed out.

    With his skills, no matter how many journalists there were, he was able to get away smoothly.

    After reaching the hospital, he went up to the 8th floor, and he headed towards the VIP suite.

    After walking over to the bend, Ou Luoxi saw a familiar figure there. It was ....Ou Ze.

    He stopped in his tracks.

    Ou Ze was dressed smartly, and Xiao Li was standing by his side. She said, ¡°President Ou, I really have to thank you so much today. If you had not appeared in time and sent security guards to shoo the journalists away, I don¡¯t think Xiao Fu would have been able to get into the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu is my fianc¨¦e. Taking care of her is what I should do. While this all happened, I was on a business trip overseas, and I came back today and found out that Xiaofu was in trouble. You don¡¯t have to worry. With me around, no one would dare bully Xiaofu.¡±

    Xiao Li¡¯s facial expressions were a little stiff. After all, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s rtionship with Ou Luoxi has leaked...

    Ou Ze was Ou Luoxi¡¯s brother.

    Ou Ze was very rxed, and a bodyguard walked over to ce a thermos cup into his hands. He politely nodded his head at Xiao Li as he said, ¡°Xiaofu is probably hungry now. I have asked the aunty back home to cook some porridge for her. I will go inside now to feed her now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Li nodded her head quickly.

    Ou Ze held the thermos and went into the hospital ward.

    Xiao Li looked at the door of the hospital ward in front of her, and to be honest, she was biased towards Ou Ze. In her eyes, no matter how beautiful Ou Luoxi was, that did not trante into a meal on the table. In a woman¡¯s life, the most important thing was to look for a strong man she could rely on, and in this aspect, Ou Ze was a hundred times stronger than Ou Luoxi.

    Xiao Li turned around and headed straight in front of her.

    After taking two steps, Xiao Li saw Ou Luoxi.

    Xiao Li covered her mouth as she widened her eyes. She was nervous as she had a look around her surroundings, and she did not see any paparazzi around. She quickly ran forward before she lowered her volume to ask, ¡°Ou Luoxi, why are you here?¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked towards the hospital ward.

    Xiao Li moved her body immediately to block Ou Luoxi¡¯s sight. She ced both of her hands together and begged him, ¡°Ou Luoxi, are you here to visit Xiaofu? Could your manager not have told you already? You shouldn¡¯te out right now. My Xiaofu is already in a big mess. Don¡¯t make it worse.¡±

    Ou Luoxi raised his eyebrows up and said, ¡°Is her leg alright?¡±

    ¡°Ou Luoxi, Xiaofu does not need you to worry about her right now. You only need to distance yourself from her, and it will turn out well, or maybe you could be just like your Older Brother President Ou. He has great contacts and power that can help Xiaofu handle and suppress this matter. If you are unable to do so, if you can only secretly make your way here when Xiaofu is injured and ask if she is fine or not, then I think you do not need to appear before her. A man who is unable to protect his woman, what is the use?¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s hands by his sides were silently clenched into fists.

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps rang out in the air. ¡°Xiao Li, Xiao Li...¡±

    Xiao Li leaped up immediately, and there was a room by her side. She did not care what room it was at all, and she stretched her hand out to push Ou Luoxi inside as she said, ¡°Shush, I am begging you not to say a word. If others see you here, it¡¯s likely that more people will throw acid at Xiao Fu again.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not say anything, and he obediently stood inside.

    Xiao Li closed the door, and at this moment, someone walked over. ¡°Xiao Li, who were you speaking to you just now? I thought I saw someone...¡±

    Xiao Li quickly stepped forward to pull the person away and said, ¡°What person? You saw it wrong. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ...

    This room was a room for rubbish, and there were 10 rubbish bins ced together with blood stained gauzes and some dirty liquid; it was extremely unsightly.

    Ou Luoxi always liked to be clean, but he did not walk away. He stood in the small spot silently and did not utter a single word.

    His fringe covered his eyes, but his fringe was unable to hide the sadness inside his eyes... He was helpless, and he could do nothing right now. He could only hide here and not let anyone realize that he was here.

    Xiao Li was right. He could not help her, and he was unable to protect her. He could only add on to the mess.

    After time passed by minute by minute, after it was quiet outside, the sky was dark already. It was nine o¡¯clock at night. Ou Luoxi stretched his hand out to open the door and walked out.

    There was no one in the corridor, and he took one step after another as he walked over to the hospital ward.

    He stretched his hand out to ce it on the door handle. He wanted to go inside, but he stood in the rubbish room for a long time. Although he despised the scent on his body, he did not open the door.

    He raised his head up and looked through the small ss window on the door. Ou Luoxi looked inside the room. There was a beautiful girl lying down on the clean white bed, and Xia Xiaofu closed her eyes as she slept. Her face was pale, and she looked sickly.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s heart slowly became soft. The corners of his lips were curled up in a gentle arc, and his fair fingers climbed onto the small ss window as he slowly traced over her features.

    Sorry...

    He could only say sorry...

    She once scolded him for being a coward, and he was really a coward.

    In the books, they said that marriage was between two people that came from simr backgrounds that matched one another. He never dared to want her, and that was because he knew that he could not match up to her.

    He¡¯d only lived in civilization for the past three years. He did not even know what he wanted from this ce. Other than filming dramas, he was only willing to stay inside the vi and be together with Little Fourth. Actually, he was not happy at all, and he felt that he was just like a zombie without a soul.

    He¡¯d never though about having her before. She had forced herself into his embrace, and he was entirely enchanted with her. He could not control it anymore. He really needed her.

    What did he have to deserve her?

    He was worth nothing.

    At this moment, a voice rang out by his side. ¡°Luoxi.¡±

    Ou Ze was here.

    Ou Luoxi slowly took his hand back. He did not look over at Ou Ze, but he was calm as he said, ¡°It was you, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Ze nodded his head.

    He was the mastermind behind it all.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Hah....¡± Ou Zeughed softly and said, ¡°Luoxi, you asking me this question is really very funny. Xiaofu is my fianc¨¦e. She is your older sister-inw, and you are the one who snatched her away, but you are actually asking me why I am taking her?¡±

    Ou Luoxi shook his head and said, ¡°It was me who saved her three years ago.¡±

    ¡°But I knew her ever since I was three years old!¡± Ou Ze was extremely emotional as he growled, ¡°Xiaofu is mine. I always thought that Xiaofu would be my wife. I was by her side for so many years, and just because you saved her coincidentally that one time, you want to snatch her away? Luoxi, aren¡¯t you being too naive?¡±

    Ou Luoxi raised his handsome eyebrows and did not do anything else.

    Ou Ze controlled his anger before he stretched his hand out to pat Ou Luoxi¡¯s shoulders as he said, ¡°Luoxi, I told you a long time ago that there are some women who do not belong to you. Don¡¯t daydream anymore. Did the matter this time help you understand what is truly going on? What could you offer Xiaofu? What do you possess to bepeting with me?¡±

    Ou Ze lifted his heels and left.

    ...

    After one month, because of both parties¡¯ silence, this matter slowly subsided. Although they still had to deal with the fallout, everyone had already started shifting their attention elsewhere.

    Ou Luoxi attended a dinner banquet that day. He walked into the banquet hall and saw Xia Xiaofu at first nce. Xia Xiaofu was dressed in a beaded sleeveless dress. She held a ss of red wine in her hand as she conversed with a foreigner.

    The bright lights shone down from the top of her head, and she was so beautiful that it made anyone fall in love with her.

    Ou Luoxi was quiet as he looked at her, and after she finished speaking to the foreigner, she was about to turn around. Suddenly, a fat upper level staff member walked over and said, ¡°Goddess Xia.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not have any good feelings for this person, but she curled her lips into a smile as she bantered with him. ¡°President Wei.¡±

    President Wei¡¯s sly gaze waspletely stuck to Xia Xiaofu¡¯s body. He opened his arms out and wanted to hug her as he said, ¡°Goddess Xia, it has been so long since west met. I missed you so much.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu quickly turned her body to the side, and she was nimble as she averted his attempt. ¡°President Wei, I have something else to attend to. I must make a move.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu left.

    ¡°Goddess Xia, wait a moment. I hear that you have too much time on your hands nowadays. There is no one looking for you to film advertisements or dramas, but I happen to have a famous period drama in my hands. I can make you the female lead in this drama.¡± President Wei spoke as he stretched his hand out to pat Xia Xiaofu¡¯s butt.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s facial expression changed drastically, and she was extremely cold as she looked at President Wei and said, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Goddess Xia, don¡¯t pretend anymore. You are in a slump right now. You¡¯ve turned from a fairy into a...vicious woman. You are already not worth any money. Why do you want to be together with Ou Luoxi? Doesn¡¯t he just have a handsome face? When you were together with Ou Ze, nobody dared to touch you, but after getting together with Ou Luoxi, there are now many who would dare to do so. Goddess Xia, you¡¯ve served both the Ou brothers. You must be very good in bed. How about this: apany me to y around tonight, and I can guarantee that you will benefit.¡±

    ¡°Shameless!¡± Xia Xiaofu took the ss of red wine in her hand and sshed it directly onto President Wei¡¯s face.

    ¡°You!¡± President Wei raised his hand up and was about to give Xia Xiaofu a p.

    Ou Luoxi, who was standing in the distance, had one of his hands in his pocket. He noticed that President Wei was about to strike her, and he quickly took his hand out of his pocket.

    ¡°Xiaofu.¡± Ou Ze walked over.

    Ou Ze stretched his hands out and cupped Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small shoulders before he intimately asked, ¡°Xiaofu, I have searched for you for a long time now. It turns out that you¡¯ve been chatting with President Wei here.¡±

    As he spoke, Ou Ze looked over at President Wei and said, ¡°President Wei, it has been such a long time since west met.¡±

    President Wei saw Ou Ze, and his expression changed drastically. He immediately looked embarrassed and shy as heughed awkwardly. ¡°Haha, it turns out that it is President Ou. Ut has been such a long time.¡±

    Ou Ze drank some red wine from the ss in his hand and said, ¡°President Wei, what were you chatting about with my fianc¨¦e just now?¡±

    ¡°No, we were not talking about much.¡± President Wei stretched his hand out to wipe the beads of cold sweat from his forehead and said, ¡°I only noticed that Goddess Xia has been a little idle recently. I was looking for her to film a drama, but since Ou, President Ou is here, I will make a move.¡±

    President Wei left quickly after he spoke.

    Ou Luoxi watched what was going on, and his hand that was drooped by his side was ced back into his pocket. He felt helpless and mocked as heughed at himself before he turned around to leave the banquet hall.

    ...

    After President Wei left, Xia Xiaofu immediately shook off Ou Ze¡¯s hand, and she took two steps away to create some distance as she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, I am here to protect you, of course.¡± Ou Ze raised his eyebrows up.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Xia Xiaofuughed coldly and said, ¡°Are you really here to protect me? You should have arrived a long time ago, and you obviously knew that President Wei would have bad intentions towards me. If you truly wanted to protect me, would you have waited until President Wei insulted me and was about to give me a p before appearing? Ou Ze, you are way too scheming.¡±

    Ou Ze drank the remaining of the red wine in his ss down, he was rxed as he looked over at Xia Xiaofu and said, ¡°Xiaofu, I am scheming because you are not being obedient at all.¡±

    Xia Xiaofuughed and said, ¡°Why, do you want to buy me? Over the past few days, you would appear by my side nonstop and would care and worry about me. You seem to really care about me. Hah, if you really care about me, then help me bury this issue. Don¡¯t you have the power to do so? Are you nning to wait till I have no other choice but toe and beg you?¡±

    Ou Ze noticed her intelligent manner. He was straight to the point as he said, ¡°Xiaofu, let¡¯s get married. As long as you are willing to get married to me, I will clean up this mess for you, and you can exit the entertainment industry and focus on being my Mrs Ou.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry. I am afraid that you would be disappointed.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu...¡±

    ¡°Ou Ze, over the past few years, although I¡¯ve disliked you for being so businesslike and calctive, at the very least, I thought that you were an honest person, but you¡¯ve really disappointed me. Three years ago, the person that saved me was Ou Luoxi, and you actually pretended to be Ou Luoxi and cheated me of my feelings. You even convinced me to get engaged to you. You are a totally shameless and selfish person, and I would never marry you.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, don¡¯t be silly anymore. If you get together with Ou Luoxi, what can Ou Luoxi give you? Ou Luoxi is a wolf child. He has not adjusted to this society yet. For example, how has he helped in this debacle? Could you actually give the rest of your life to a person like him?¡±

 Chapter 679 - Sorry, We Do Not Match Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 679: Sorry, We Do Not Match Each Other</h4>

    Xia Xiaofuughed coldly before she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about who I marry in the future. No matter how much power and status you have, no matter how much I can rely on you, I am not willing to marry you. Goodbye.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu walked away.

    ...

    After exiting the banquet hall, Xia Xiaofu went over to the bathroom. She took her phone out and wanted to call Ou Luoxi.

    She was very busy recently and did not have much time to contact him.

    But he was also good. He had not contacted her, either.

    Xia Xiaofu knew that their leaked rtionship status had brought him much trouble. She could understand him, but privately, he did not even send her a single text message, and she still felt a little ufortable inside her heart.

    She found Ou Luoxi¡¯s number and dialled.

    A robotic female voice rang out from the other end ¡ª Sorry, the number that you have dialled is currently connected with another call.

    Who was he calling?

    ¡°Xiaofu.¡± Xiao Li was outside the room looking for her.

    Xia Xiaofu quickly put her phone away. She switched into work mode as she replied, ¡°I am here.¡± She opened the door and headed out.

    At this moment, Ou Luoxi was inside the car, and he was in the middle of a call with Lu Shaoming.

    Two days ago, Ning Qing gave birth to Little Qin Wen. She was in the middle of her confinement period, so Ning Qing did not know of anything that was happening in the entertainment industry. Everyone had amon understanding and allowed the new mother to rest well.

    ¡°Hello, Older Brother, can I ask you for some help?¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ...

    After another month went by, the hottest news in the entertainment industry was about another rumour of Ou Luoxi that was leaked. He had been interacting very closely with the main singer of a Korean girl group member, An Feier,tely.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s troubles had left her but were now Ou Luoxi¡¯s. All of his fans could not believe that he had entered a new rtionship so quickly, but on the contrasting side, Xia Xiaofu was all over the ce trying to patch things up. She was doing it extremely low key, and when she was asionally caught on camera by the entertainment journalists, her face would be pale as she hurried around. Itrgely made everyone pity and worry about her. Theizens all stood by Xia Xiaofu once again, and they chided Ou Luoxi for being cruel and a yboy.

    One day, Xia Xiaofu was inside the office. She looked at the newspapers that were stacked up on the table. All of the headlines were about Ou Luoxi having an intimate dinner together with An Feier, including pictures of both of them heading over to the hotel together.

    Xia Xiaofu deeply furrowed her eyebrows.

    Xiao Li was in a very good mood. Over the past month, the troubles for the PR team were gonepletely. Xia Xiaofu regained the mour of being the Nation¡¯s Number 1 Goddess. She had a smile as she said ¡°Xiaofu, what are you looking at? I heard a good friend of mine say that Ou Luoxi might be really dating An Feier now. An Feier worked hard to debut in the Korean entertainment industry. She looks pretty, and my good friend said that she saw An Feier holding on to Ou Luoxi¡¯s elbow as she kissed his cheeks before her own eyes.¡±

    Xiao Li¡¯s best friend was a mysterious person. She could get first hand information about every single bit of gossip in the entertainment industry. She did not need to doubt the authenticity of the news.

    But Xia Xiaofu did not believe it. She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m out of here.¡±

    ¡°Ay, Xiaofu, where are you going to?¡±

    ¡°I am a little tired. I am going home to sleep.¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu did not go back home. She drove back to Ou Luoxi¡¯s vi.

    She had note back for a long time. The vi was pitch ck. There was no one around. Xia Xiaofu took the keys out from her bag, but after trying for a moment, she was unable to open it.

    The lock was already changed.

    Xia Xiaofu was extremely disappointed. She held her keys and took her phone out to call Ou Luoxi, but the call was unable to connect.

    Where did he go?

    Xia Xiaofu opened her browser to search for news about him. He was filming in Europe at the moment.

    Xia Xiaofu quickly called Xiao Li and said, ¡°Hello, Xiao Li, help me book a flight to Europe.¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu flew over to Europe the next afternoon. She rushed over to the production group that Ou Luoxi was in. Because she was old friends with the assistant producer of the drama production staff, the assistant producer helped her to open the backdoor and allowed her toe inside.

    After arriving on set, the director shouted, ¡°Cut! Okay, this scene has beenpleted sessfully. Everyone, quickly grab your dinner. After eating dinner, let¡¯s film the second scene as soon as possible.¡±

    Everyone slowly started to scatter.

    Xia Xiaofu stood at a secluded corner to secretly look inside. She saw Ou Luoxi. They had not seen each other for many days. Ou Luoxi did not change too much, and he was still that beautiful youth who was silent and quiet.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small hand firmly grabbed the door handle. Her eyes were a little moist, and the moment she saw him, she finally realized how much she missed him.

    She really missed him so much.

    After almost everyone left, Xia Xiaofu wanted to go inside, but at this moment, a lithe figure appeared. ¡°Luoxi.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s pupils contracted. It was An Feier.

    Ah Ye and some other staff members were all by Ou Luoxi¡¯s side. They all saw An Feier and instinctively walked away. It was very obvious that they were used to hering over to visit him on set. An Feier held a bento box in her hands, and she had a sweet smile on her face as she said, ¡°Luoxi, it is time for you to eat dinner. I have prepared a loving bento for you.¡±

    She was standing some distance away. Xia Xiaofu could not see the expression on Ou Luoxi¡¯s face too clearly. Even if she could see it clearly, he probably had the normal look that he always had ¡ª expressionless.

    An Feier opened the bento box up before using a spoon to pick a small cherry tomato, and she ced it by the side of Ou Luoxi¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Luoxi, eat some fruit before having your meal.¡±

    Ou Luoxi paused for a few seconds before slowly bending over. He opened his mouth and ate the small cherry tomato that An Feier fed him.

    ¡°Luoxi, does it taste good?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Both of them continued talking, but Xia Xiaofu could not hear them clearly anymore. She fiercely bit her lower lip until blood appeared, but she did not feel any pain.

    Any amount of pain could not match the pain inside her heart. It was as if her heart was broken into pieces.

    He was actually being so intimate with another girl behind her back.

    ...

    After filming the scene, it was already eleven at night. Ou Luoxi went back to his own room.

    He opened the door of the room and walked inside. Ou Luoxi¡¯s footsteps were a little slower, and he was always very sensitive to a stranger¡¯s scent. His instincts told him that there was someone in the room.

    At this moment, a pair of slim arms wrapped around his strong waist. Someone hugged him tightly from behind.

    Ou Luoxi froze entirely. He was not unfamiliar with this kind of feeling at all, and he knew who it was.

    Xia Xiaofu.

    She¡¯de over.

    ¡°Luoxi.¡± Xia Xiaofu ced her small face on his broad back as she nudged him, and she was acting cute to express her longing. She was letting him know.

    The lights were off. It was so quiet that they could hear each other¡¯s heart beating. Ou Luoxi stood there for a moment before stretching his hand out to touch hers.

    Her hand was a little cold, but her skin was very smooth, and the feeling of her hand was very nice.

    He used his fingers to caress her hand for a moment before holding onto her small hand, wanting to pull her away.

    The moment she realized he was trying to pull her away. Xia Xiaofu was just like a small bunny as she used both of her arms to hug him with all of her strength. ¡°Luoxi, we have not contacted each other for such a long time now. Luoxi, since this is the case, even thought everyone is telling me that you have fallen in love with another person, I still do not believe this.

    ¡°Luoxi, do you think I do not know what you are trying to do? You were at the peak of everyone¡¯s attention and chose to leak the rtionship with An Feir. Actually, you just wanted to divert everyone¡¯s attention. You wanted to shoulder all of the gossip, and you hope for me to be well.

    ¡°Luoxi, you are really so foolish.¡±

    Ou Luoxi raised his handsome eyebrows up slightly before pushing her small hand away.

    This time, Xia Xiaofu did not persist.

    Ou Luoxi turned around slowly. On this silent night, his dark eyes were clear and sparkling like a pearl. There were no impurities. He looked into Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes before saying with much difficulty, ¡°I think, that both of us...are not suited for one another. I am so sorry...¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean by being unsuitable for one another?¡± Xia Xiaofu was a little emotional. She¡¯s already had this bad premonition for a long time. ¡°Luoxi, speak clearly. Do you not want to be together with me anymore? But you obviously like me. Because of me you were even willing to be close to An Feier. Luoxi, did Ou Ze say something to you? Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense...¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu.¡± He interrupted her and nodded his head. ¡°Yes, I like you.¡±

    If Xia Xiaofu were to hear his confession during a normal day, she would be over the moon, but now, after hearing it, her entire body turned icy cold.

    ¡°I do like you, and I did intentionally be close to An Feier. I wish you well, but I have realized that we are not suited for one another. Being together with you, I have faced many problems in reality. I do not like the mess and chaos of this world at all. I only want to live a peaceful life. We...should...break up.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu felt as if as a bucket of cold water had been poured down from the top of her head. Her face was pale as she shook her head. ¡°You... Do you think that I have turned into your burden now? No, I am not. This time was only an incident. Luoxi...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu stretched her small hand out and held Ou Luoxi¡¯s muscr arm as she said, ¡°Luoxi, I have thought about it. I do not want to act anymore. What about being the Nation¡¯s Goddess? I do not care about that at all. I am not going to act anymore, and in the future, there will be no one to pressure us. Let¡¯s date freely and get married...¡±

    Ou Luoxi gently removed her small hand from his arm. His throat was dry, and it made his voice sound a little hoarse as he said, ¡°Sorry, I think that I still do not know...what love is. You¡¯re the one who came over to be by my side, and you asked me to kiss you, hug you. During this period of time that I was together with An Feier, I realized...that there is no big difference...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu never knew that a boy like Ou Luoxi would also say such cruel and direct words. He has cruelly stepped on her pride and dignity.

    Her entire body was shaking as she said, ¡°Say it again.¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked into her eyes and said, ¡°I do not want to owe you, so I made use of An Feier to get away from you. In the future, we will not owe each other anymore. It was you who took the lead to provoke me. I admit that you are very beautiful. The things that you wanted to do with me, I admit that I liked them, but together with An Feier, I also can do the same thing. Since any girl is fine, then I do not want to shoulder too many things because of you. I also do not need you to give up things because of me. I want to look for a...simple girl.¡±

    p! Xia Xiaofu raised her hand up to give Ou Luoxi a p.

    Ou Luoxi was pped harshly, but he did not move. The girl¡¯s voice sounded very disappointed as she said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, I think I was blind to like you!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu turned around and left.

    The quiet room became stressful. Ou Luoxi silently stood on the spot all by himself. His hands that were drooped by his sides were tightly kneaded into fists, and he closed his reddened eyes slowly. Sorry...

    He was really sorry...

    Although, I like you.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu went out of the hotel to go to a bar. She sat at the bar and loudly said, ¡°Give me a cocktail, the stronger the better.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The bartender nodded his head.

    Xia Xiaofu was about to explode in anger. She could not drink alcohol. She gets drunk the moment she drinks a little bit, but today, she just wanted to drink. She wanted to get drunk.

    Only after getting drunk would she not think about that irritating person. She would not think of the hurtful words that he¡¯d just said to her.

    The cocktail came. Xia Xiaofu raised the ss up and downed it all in one gulp. Her throat was fierily hot, and her tears fell down her face, but she covered her eyes and said, ¡°Give me another.¡±

    There were two foreign beauties who were already half drunk by her side. The beautiful girls noticed that Xia Xiaofu was covering her eyes and was both crying andughing at the same time, and they asked, ¡°Pretty girl, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I just broke up.¡± Xia Xiaofu answered honestly and continued, ¡°I got dumped.¡±

    ¡°Meh.¡± The foreign beauty was unimpressed as she waved her hand. ¡°So what if you got dumped? This is nothing big. There are so many men on earth. If he does not cherish you, then look for a better one tomorrow and show off to him!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, he doesn¡¯t cherish me, I am not going to cherish him anymore, coward, scaredy cat.¡± Xia Xiaofu trashed him before downing the cocktail in one shot.

    The effects of the strong alcohol came immediately. Her small fair face became red, and she used both of her hands to hug the cocktail ss. She lowered her gaze to look at the sparkling counter top. Her eyes were all blurry. The tears in her eyes flowed down immediately like a small child as she cried loudly. ¡°But, but I just like him. I just like him only... I do not want anyone else. I just want him.¡±

    ¡°Why are you crying again?¡± The foreign beauty handed her a tissue before saying, ¡°You look so pretty. Why do you like to cry so much? Come, tell us. Why did that man not want you anymore?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu loudly cried and said, ¡°He said that I was tooplicated. He had to be burdened greatly after being together with me... He said that he wanted to find a simple girl...

    ¡°He said that I¡¯m the one who took the lead...and sent myself to him. I allowed him to kiss me, hug me, and sleep with me. The feeling of being together as a man and woman was very good, but he also could experience it with other girls... He said that I was no different from others...¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡± The foreign beauty was half drunk as she hit the table. ¡°Who is this man? He is so arrogant, and he isining after he got the upper hand.¡±

    ¡°But, a girl who takes the initiative to chase the other party is really the one who loses out in a rtionship...¡± Another person said.

    ¡°Since you would lose out, beauty, sleep with him tonight, and after everything is done, see what he¡¯ll say.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu spat the mouthful of alcohol out. She widened her eyes and said, ¡°Wha....what? I, I do not dare.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, why would you be afraid? Let me ask you: Do you like him?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

 Chapter 680 - Go And Buy The Medication When You Have Time

    <h4>Chapter 680: Go And Buy The Medication When You Have Time</h4>

    Xia Xiaofu was really captivated by him. She felt drunk as she thought about Ou Luoxi¡¯s face; he was so handsome!

    And also his lips. He once took the initiative to kiss her before. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s entire body shuddered, and it felt as if she was electrocuted from head to toe.

    Was she captivated?

    She was!

    Was she tempted?

    She was!

    Did she want to own him?

    She did!

    Xia Xiaofu downed the entire cocktail in her hand, and she mmed the cocktail ss down on the counter harshly before she stood up and said, ¡°I am leaving now.¡±

    She headed out confidently.

    ...

    Ou Luoxi took a shower before hey down in bed, but he was unable to fall asleep. He had a look at the time and it was already midnight. The sky was way too dark. Where was she right now?

    She was a girl. Would she be in any danger?

    He pondered for a moment. Ou Luoxi was about to sit up, and he wanted to go outside to have a look.

    But he had yet to move when the soft sound of the door opening rang out in his ears, and the door was open.

    The girl had left, and he hadn¡¯t locked the door from the inside.

    Who was it?

    Ou Luoxiy down quietly in bed and gently closed his eyes.

    The sound of footsteps rang out by his ears, and it sounded as if the person was being soft on purpose. The person was behaving suspiciously, but the sound of the footsteps seemed to be unsteady, and the person seemed to be tumbling from side to side.

    Ou Luoxi fluttered his long curled eyshes. Was it...her?

    At this moment, a part of the bed sunk down. Someone sat down, and a small, soft hand caressed his face. The strong scent of alcohol overwhelmed him, and his lips were blocked.

    Ou Luoxi opened his eyes, and before him was an erged version of her exquisite egg-shaped face. Xia Xiaofu ¡ª it was really her.

    He stretched his hand out quickly to push her as he asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Upon seeing him want to move, Xia Xiaofu climbed onto the bed quickly before sitting down on his waist to press him back down. Her small lips were in a little pout, and she was half coy and half displeased as she slurred, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    ¡°Did you drink?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I drank. I drank so much. It is all because of you that I got angry. You are not allowed to move. Otherwise...I will punch you!¡± Xia Xiaofu raised her small fist up before cupping his handsome face as she nudged his thin lips. She was honest as she said, ¡°I want to make you see how pro I am tonight. I want you to cry...underneath me!¡±

    She kissed him as she pleased, and Ou Luoxi started to pant. His entire body was stiff and frozen. There were some things that he did not need back when he did not know about them, but now that he sort of knew the feeling, he kind of missed it. They¡¯d not been together for almost half a year now, and when their bodies were rubbing against one another, there were sparks in the air.

    He used two hands to support her soft waist, and he wanted to push her away as he said, ¡°Xia Xiaofu, you are drunk.¡±

    She was also drunk thest time. She¡¯d hugged him as she attacked him, and this time, she was even more drunk when she entered his room to get on him.

    He also knew that if he allowed her to do as she pleased, he would be taking advantage of her when she was vulnerable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push me.¡± Xia Xiaofu was unwilling and swayed her small waist about as she said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, I am not drunk. I am very awake right now. I like you.¡± As she spoke, she bit his ear and said, ¡°Tonight, I will make you my...husband.¡±

    Her sweet and coy tone when she said the word ¡°husband¡± made Ou Luoxi¡¯s blood rush. He shut his eyes as his curled long eyshes fluttered, and he swallowed his saliva. His voice was all hoarse as he said, ¡°We...cannot...¡±

    ¡°What can we not do? Ou Luoxi, I like you. Do you know how much I like you? You said that you did not want me anymore and just dumped me like that. Who do you think you are? I did not agree to this!¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not let him speak and blocked his thin lips.

    She seemed like a wild girlfriend at that moment with her behaviour.

    Ou Luoxi struggled in the beginning, and he was in a big dilemma at the moment as he thought about how to fight, but with a bang, his entire mind exploded.

    He flipped his body and pinned her down.

    Xia Xiaofu was kissed by him, and her entire face was crimson red. Her small hand followed the perfect curves on his waist as she went downwards.

    Ou Luoxi froze entirely. His eyes were all red as he stared and asked her, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Wooden fool, I will teach you some things today.¡± She firmly curled her hands around his neck.

    ...

    It was two in the morning, and Xia Xiaofu slept in a daze.

    Ou Luoxi hugged her, and both of them were all drenched in sweat, just as if they were two fishes in a. They did not have any clothes on and were only covered by a nket. The clothes were all scattered on the carpet and on the bed stand, and there was a scent inside the room that had yet to dissipate.

    Ou Luoxi did not feel sleepy. He had a look at the small face of the girl in his embrace. Her face was still very red. It was just like a red apple. He bent over and gave her a kiss.

    The girl that was so daring that she dared to seduce him still had tears in the corners of her eyes. It was because of the pain, and it was also because she could not take it. He could hear the sound of her soft whimpering, and she called his name again and again.

    Ou Luoxi had never been treated like this by anyone before, and it was the first time that he truly understood the matters between a man and a woman.

    He used his fingers to graze her small smooth face. What should he do with her?

    It was six in the morning when Xia Xiaofu¡¯s phone vibrated. The girl in his embrace fumbled around before her entire body rxed as she went closer into his embrace, and she was extremely exhausted.

    Ou Luoxi was afraid that he would wake her up, so he took her phone to have a look. There was someone calling her, and the caller ID showed ¡ª Mummy.

    Ou Luoxi sat up quickly. He was too nervous and did not think about it too much, and when he realized it, he had already used his fingers to slide the button the screen, and the call was connected.

    ¡°Hello, Xiaofu...¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother¡¯s benevolent voice rang out from the other end.

    ¡°Hello, Aunty...¡± Ou Luoxi spoke as he had a look at the girl who was in deep slumber, and the expression on his face was a little unnatural.

    He did not have such an experience in his life before. He¡¯d just slept with someone else¡¯s daughter and received a call from her mother, so he was slightly unprepared.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother on the other end froze for a moment, and she did not say anything.

    ¡°Xiaofu is at my ce. She is sleeping right now... Do you need me to wake her up...¡± Ou Luoxi spoke extremely honestly.

    ¡°There is no need for that. I am in the lobby. Come down. Let¡¯s meet one another,¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother directly said.

    The call was disconnected. Ou Luoxi was silent for a few seconds before he stood up.

    The moment he stood up, his small pinky was wrapped up with the girl¡¯s soft and boneless hand. Xia Xiaofu, who was sleeping, tugged him, and she pouted her red lips as she murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t leave... Luoxi, don¡¯t leave.¡±

    She did not want to let him leave.

    The girl was blurry and soft as she spoke, and it made Ou Luoxi¡¯s entire body go soft. He bent over and kissed the girl¡¯s forehead as he said, ¡°Be good. I¡¯m going out. I wille backter.¡±

    It was only then that Xia Xiaofu let go of his hand. She buried her small face into the pillow deeply, and there was a sweet and beautiful smile on the corners of her lips.

    Ou Luoxi felt bad as he ruffled her hair.

    ...

    When he arrived at the hotel lobby, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was seated in a secluded corner as she drank tea.

    Ou Luoxi stepped forward and bent over politely to say, ¡°Aunty, how are you?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother looked Ou Luoxi in the eye before she smiled. She was friendly as she pointed at the sofa seat by her side and said, ¡°Take a seat. Let¡¯s have a chat.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Luoxi was obedient and sat down.

    ¡°Xiaofu told me before, that there was a boy whom she really liked. Is this boy you?¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s exquisite features were gentle as he said, ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded his head. He probably...was the one that she was referring to.

    ¡°At that time, Xiaofu said that you did not like her, but do you like her now?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was a professor at a university. She had a schrly vibe to her. She was good with people, and she had a gentle gaze as she looked into Ou Luoxi¡¯s eyes. She spoke to Ou Luoxi as an elder woud.

    Ou Luoxi was still very nervous, and there was ayer of cold sweat on his palms as he said, ¡°I like her.¡±

    ¡°Since both of you like each other, then as Xiaofu¡¯s mother, I have two questions that I want to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Please do, Aunty.¡±

    ¡°You are Ou Ze¡¯s biological younger brother. If Xiaofu gets together with you, how are you going to exin the rtionship between the three of you to others? How are you going to make the entire Ou family ept Xiaofu¡¯s presence?¡±

    Ou Luoxi froze. He had not thought about this question before.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother saw his expression and understood everything. She continued, ¡°Other than filming dramas, do you have any investments in other projects? There are so many actors that are banking on their youth. The moment they lose their youth, acting is not enough to sustain expenses after that.¡±

    Ou Luoxi pursed his light pink thin lips and said, ¡°Sorry...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother shook her head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize because you did not do anything wrong to me. Xiaofu is already so old now. The decisions that she has made in her life, her father and I have never stopped her before. We respect her, and simrly, we also believe in her taste, but...¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother words became sharp as she said, ¡°Marriage is an important matter in life. As parents, we cannot stand aside as spectators.

    ¡°The two questions that I asked you, the first question, actually I just wanted to ask you whether you¡¯ve thought about a future while being together with Xiaofu. It is very obvious, that you have not. The second question, I am asking you about the ns that you have for your life, but your facial expression seemed unsure.

    ¡°Our Xia family can be considered a prominent family. We do not have any material requirements for our future son-inw, but he has to be a good man. A truly good man would need to be responsible. He has to know how he is going to spend the rest of his life, and he has to know how he would give his future wife a home. All men have children, and when that timees, he is a father, and he is the pir of the family; he does not live for himself alone.¡±

    As she spoke, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother looked at Ou Luoxi and said, ¡°Our Xia family can also be considered to be friends with the Ou family for generations. I have also heard some stuff about you, but I need you to believe me when I say that I definitely have not looked at you with biased eyes. You are a good child, but you are only just a child, and right now, we are unable to discuss anything at all because you have not even thought about how you are going to live your own life.¡±

    As Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother spoke so seriously to him, Ou Luoxi could not retaliate.

    Because everything that Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother said was right.

    He really did not know what he needed in his life.

    There were some times that he also did not know why he would...be born on this earth, and it was obvious that he never epted love in this world.

    But he met her.

    Every day that he had her in his life, he was very happy...

    Just now, inside the room, thest moment that he wanted her, she cried out loudly, but she hugged him and did not allow him to leave. She asked him, Ou Luoxi, can you be my husband?

    Okay.

    He told her inside his heart, okay!

    It was suddenly at that moment, he felt that he was wasting so much time in this world for so long, and it was all because he was waiting for her. He did not want anything at all, and he only wanted her.

    But he only knew that he was being selfish.

    Because he was unable to give her anything.

    Other than his heart.

    In all of theplicated matters on this earth, his heart was not worth anything.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother made a conclusion and said, ¡°I am very sorry. With you being in this state, I am unable to hand my daughter over to you.¡±

    Ou Luoxi stood up slowly, and he bowed down to Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother before he looked stiff and lonely as he headed back.

    At this moment, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother also stood up and said, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Ou Luoxi had a look at the path in front of him. He could go upstairs from here, he could go back into the room. She was still inside the room, and he¡¯d told her that he woulde back in a bit.

    His throat felt bitter as he said, ¡°I want to go back and get....my...phone...¡±

    ¡°The sky is about to break in a moment. After the sun rises, ask your assistant to get it. There are many journalists here, and the matter that happened some time ago better not repeat again.¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s entire face became dark, but he did not bear to do so. He looked at the path in front of him before he turned around and said, ¡°Aunty, goodbye.¡±

    He headed out through the main doors of the hotel.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu opened her eyes, and it was already extremely bright. It was around nine in the morning. She had never slept until veryte in the morning, so she quickly got out of bed.

    But the moment she moved, she raised her eyebrows up. ¡°Sii!¡± She was in great pain.

    Her entire body was in pain...

    She could kinda tell something was up. She covered her face. Last night, what happenedst night?

    She quickly recounted what happened. He¡¯d wanted to break up with her yesterday. She was very angry. Other than going to the bar to drink, she ended up drunk in the end, and after that...there seemed to be someone who taught her...and forced himself...

    And after that, she...

    Xia Xiaofu had a look at this room. Her heart was thumping quickly like a drum. This was really Ou Luoxi¡¯s room.

    Oh my god, she...

    Xia Xiaofu moved her hand and lifted the nket on her body. Her fair white skin was all covered in kiss marks. The snowy white bed sheets had one spot stained with a patch of maroon red that was dried up...

    Everything was telling her that she¡¯d really slept with Ou Luoxist night.

    It took Xia Xiaofu a long time to ept this fact. She was both surprised and rmed before feeling shy and sweet. That was the boy she liked. She was a willing party, and she did not regret it at all.

    But where was Ou Luoxi?

    ¡°Luoxi...¡± Xia Xiaofu called out to him, and no one responded to her. She moved her legs and got out of bed, ¡°Luoxi...¡±

    Last night, he did not use any contraceptives.

    He must have rushed over to the set to film. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small face was crimson red as she went into the bathroom. She had a look at herself in the mirror, and her expression was rxed. She looked a little attractive.

    She took her phone out to type a message ¡ª [Luoxi, did you go to the set?]

    [Yeah, that..st night.... When you have time, can you go and buy some...morning after pills? I am afraid that I might be pregnant...]

    After sending the two texts, Xia Xiaofu waited for a moment. He did not reply at all, and she drooped her long eyshes down slightly as she pouted her red lips. Her heart felt ufortable as she felt wronged.

    But her tone was still rxed. [Luoxi, I am so hungry. I want to eat breakfast... I want milk and sandwiches for breakfast. Send them over to the room, I will be waiting for you, okay?]

    Ou Luoxi still did not reply to her. Xia Xiaofu ced her phone down to take a shower before she washed her face and changed her clothes, and at this moment, the doorbell rang. Ding!

    Xia Xiaofu froze before quickly smiling. She just knew that he would not ignore her. He only had a cold character and did not like to reply to text messages, but he cared for her very much inside his heart.

    Furthermore, she was his woman now.

    Xia Xiaofu stood before the mirror as she spun around. She confirmed that she did look beautiful before she went on her tiptoes as she ran over to the door to open it.

    She was smiling brightly like a flower as she opened the door, and she sweetly said, ¡°Luoxi, you are back.¡±

 Chapter 681 - I Am Not A Virgin Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 681: I Am Not A Virgin Anymore</h4>

    But the smile on Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face was frozen. It was not Ou Luoxi who was outside the door, but it was her...mother.

    ¡°Mum, why are you here?¡±

    Her mother looked at her daughter as she said, ¡°Why not? Upon seeing me here, you are unhappy?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s gaze went over to the corridor.

    Her mother treated it as if she did not see anything and said, ¡°Xiaofu, organize your things and go home with Mummy. Your dad has not been in the best of health. Stop your work and apany your father.¡±

    ¡°What is wrong with Dad?¡± Xia Xiaofu was extremely anxious.

    Both mother and daughter chatted with one another as they walked out of the hotel. Xia Xiaofu wanted to go to the production group to visit Ou Luoxi, but as a girl, she felt that she had to be reserved at the same time, so she waited for him toe and find her.

    So she sent a text to Ou Luoxi ¡ª [Luoxi, I have to go home...]

    Everything that she wanted to say was in the dots, and she hoped that he could understand what she meant.

    ...

    Half a year went by. In that span of time, Xia Xiaofu did not get any news about Ou Luoxi at all. All she saw were more rumours about Ou Luoxi and An Feier.

    Xia Xiaofu was conflicted inside her heart. She was both angry and upset. She did not know what that night in the hotel back then meant to Ou Luoxi.

    Was that breakup the actual end, so that night was only an ident?

    Xia Xiaofu wanted to go and look for him, but after finding him, she did not know how to say it. She could not ask him to take responsibility so directly, and she did not want to let herself be so cheap. She wanted to keep a little dignity for herself, so she did not go looking for him.

    After that, there was one time when she saw Ou Luoxi in a bar, and at that time, Ning Qing gave birth to Little Young Master Lu. She had already gone over to Ennd to do eye surgery, and after that, she returned to the entertainment industry looking all beautiful. She could not help but talk to him on the dance floor. She even took the initiative to kiss him, but his attitude was extremely cold, and she even saw An Feier. He was interacting extremely intimately with An Feier, and after seeing that, she ran back to her room at home and cried secretly for the entire night.

    Later, she got news about Ou Luoxi from Lu Shaoming. Lu Shaoming said that Ou Luoxi was injured very badly in Miao Jiang, and she was extremely anxious. She immediately took a fllght over.

    She took care of him and slept with him. She tugged on the corner of his shirt and asked him whether he liked her or not. She even softly begged him to make up. As long as he was willing to continue dating her, she would move back to live together with him, but he was unwilling to say anything. He even flipped her body around, nudged her in between her thighs, and did a very dirty thing to her.

    Xia Xiaofu took a ne back to T City.

    After reaching home, she stood in the shower to clean up. She used the hot water to wash the scent of him off her body. She raised her hand up to touch her face. She felt her hot tears flow down between the gaps of her fingers.

    She did not know how other girls chased after boys, but she was just like this. She was so silly that she¡¯d spent more than a year chasing after him. She did not want any of her pride and dignity as a girl. She only wanted his promise, and she just wanted him.

    But it was probably fated for a person who sent herself over by her own ord to not receive the most basic level of respect.

    Xia Xiaofu pondered for a moment. She¡¯d met Ou Luoxi when she was 23 years old, and now that she¡¯s gone through so many troubles and obstacles, she was already 25 years old. She spent two years, lost her virginity and her heart, and she wasplete fool.

    She did not like him anymore.

    She wanted to work hard and forget him.

    Everyone fell in love with one or two fools in their lives. It was fine as long as she knew how to learn from her mistakes.

    Xia Xiaofu wiped her tears clean and went out the door. She returned back to the entertainment industry officially. She took on a role in a Wuxia drama directed by a famous director. She was acting as an arrogant and cold female lead. This film was nominated for the international Berlin award. Xia Xiaofu was crowned as Best Actress once again on the international stage, and this year, she sessfully turned into the most popr female celebrity in the country.

    Everyone forgot about the rtionship that she once had with Ou Luoxi. She did not bring Ou Luoxi up in front of others. Even when the rumours of him and An Feier were at its peak, other than filming, she put her efforts towards charity and education. The painful past was all hidden in the depths of her heart, and she treated the entire world gently.

    Xia Xiaofu made everyizen feel bad for her.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu drove over to a nearby coffee shop. She was in her car when her mother called her, ¡°Xiaofu, you¡¯d better be serious this time. Don¡¯t say a few lines. You barely sat down and already stood up to leave. This is already your 8th blind date.¡±

    ¡°I get it, Mum.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t brush me off anymore, Xiaofu. You are also no longer young anymore. The people Mum is introducing you to are young and talented. Every time theye back they would say that they are extremely satisfied with you, but you never bother with them. Don¡¯t let yourself be a leftover woman. There are only so many years in a girl¡¯s youth.¡±

    ¡°I get it, Mum.¡±

    Her mother had nothing else to say. Every time she brought up this topic, Xia Xiaofu did not say much. She would always repeat, ¡°I get it, Mum,¡± and as a mother, she felt helpless.

    ¡°Mum, I am not going to talk anymore. I am here.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu hung up before parking the car in the parking lot. She opened the door and went into the coffee shop.

    Because Xia Xiaofu was wearing a cap andrge sunsses, everyone in the coffee shop could not recognize her at first nce, but she wore a striped T shirt today. There was an exquisite floral design on the side of the T shirt,, and she wore a pair of dark blue casual pants that exposed her small snow-white ankles. She wore a pair of high heeled shoes and made her figure look even more curvy and attractive. The moment she appeared, everyone in the coffee shop turned their heads around to look at her repeatedly.

    Xia Xiaofu found the seat that she¡¯d reserved and saw a man dressed in a white shirt and ck pants. He was tall and handsome. He stood up and had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°Xia Xiaofu, it has been so long since west met.¡±

    This was still the first time someone addressed her by her full name. Normally, when she was on a blind date, they would all be polite and address her as Miss Xia, so Xia Xiaofu stretched her hand out to remove the sunsses that she was wearing and said, ¡°You are?¡±

    She instinctively felt that this was someone she knew.

    But after looking at him for a moment, she could not remember who.

    The man¡¯s smile was very warm, and he had a row of snowy white teeth. He said, ¡°Xia Xiaofu, how are you? I am Chen Jingyu from Year 3 ss 2. There was a time during the school celebration that you were singing and the mic was ruined. I lent my mic to you, and you said that you were going to return it to me, but I waited for so long and did not see you anywhere, and that meant that I was totally silent during the entire time I was emceeing for that event.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu remembered this event immediately. Chen Jingyu ¡ª he was her senior.

    The moment she¡¯d stepped foot in that school, she heard about Chen Jingyu. Compared to those rich boys that came from wealthy families, Chen Jingyu came from a much more normal family. His family members had been in the military for multiple generations, and they were high ranking officials in the government. Because Chen Jingyu was handsome and attractive, he was known as the most handsome boy and was a talented figure in Z University. All of the girls were attracted to him.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small, egg-shaped face was a little red. She was embarrassed as she spat her small tongue out and said, ¡°At that time, when I was done singing, I was called away, so...I forgot about it. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You forgot about it, but I was unable to forget that.¡± Chen Jingyu was extremely humorous as he raised his eyebrows up.

    Xia Xiaofu curled her lips up. She let out her first smile in a long time.

    Both of them sat in their seats. Xia Xiaofu drank some orange juice and asked him, ¡°So Mr. Chen...what are you working as right now?¡±

    ¡°I am working as a trantor in the United Nations, but I am merely an administrative staff member.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu heard what he said and knew that this was a prestigious job. Professional trantors were extremely in demand worldwide for their services, and to be a professional trantor in the United Nations, he not only had to have the abilities, but his background was even more important because they were working with confidential documents.

    But Chen Jingyu said that he was merely an administrative staff member, there were times when a man¡¯s manners and upbringing were shown in the words that he said.

    ¡°Then are you busy with your work?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that I¡¯m busy working for the country. At least I have the right to get married, have children, go back home, and go on holiday,¡± Chen Jingyu said with a smile on his face.

    ¡°People in such an upation like yours, what requirements do you have for your other half?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Chen Jingyu pondered for a moment before he replied, ¡°We have our requirements, but the most important thing for our future partners is to be able tomunicate heart to heart, and as long as we love the person, all is fine.¡±

    As he spoke, Chen Jingyu raised his eyebrow at Xia Xiaofu.

    Xia Xiaofu acted as if she did not see anything and lowered her gaze down to drink the juice she was holding in her hands.

    Chen Jingyu observed her obvious actions as she disengaged. To be honest, he found it very weird. In the past few years, the women that he met would be head over heels for him, but she was the only one who was not interested.

    But Chen Jingyu still liked her. He¡¯d fallen in love with her at first sight, and that led to him not being able to forget her over the past few years.

    ¡°How about you? Have you been filming the entire time?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded her head and said, ¡°Yes, I am just filming dramas and taking up some endorsements. I pick the ones I like. There is no one forcing me to do things that I do not like, and the pay is very generous.¡±

    ¡°Do you n to be in entertainment forever? There are many women in the entertainment industry who take the opportunity when they are young to find a good man and get married,because they know that they are unable tost long in the industry. Have you found someone whom you could give up the entertainment industry for?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s gaze became blurry. She suddenly thought about the time one year ago inside the hotel room. She once hugged that boy and told him that she did not want to act anymore.

    Xia Xiaofu raised her head up to tuck the strands of hair by the side of her cheek behind her ear, and it turned out that she has not forgotten.

    It was all so clear as it appeared before her eyes.

    And that resulted in her eyes turning watery.

    ¡°I am sorry, I have to powder my nose.¡± Xia Xiaofu stood up.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu stood before the sink and used the water to wash her face, and at this moment, she heard some girls chit chatting with one another ¡ª

    ¡°Did you hear the news about Ou Luoxi? I have not seen him for a long time now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we have not seen him for a long time. One year has already passed. Ou Luoxi seems to have disappeared. There is no news about him in the entertainment industry, and there is not a single person who has seen him.¡±

    ¡°Everyone says that Ou Luoxi is unable to continue working in the entertainment industry anymore. He started to behave recklessly. He gave up on Goddess Xia, who was once at the peak of everyone¡¯s attention, and fell in love with An Feier. This made everyone angry. Everyone was scolding him, and after that, he went to Europe to film, but he stopped filming in the middle. Everyone said that he was acting like a big shot and was banned from the industry by a few big bosses. His reputation has been ruined entirely, and he¡¯s vanishedpletely.¡±

    ¡°Ay, but, I still like Ou Luoxi very much.¡±

    ¡°Me too, I think that it is such a pity for Ou Luoxi to turn like this suddenly. I pity him so much.¡±...

    Xia Xiaofu came out of the washroom and went back to the coffee shop. Chen Jingyu looked at her small face and said, ¡°Why is your face so pale? Do you not feel well?¡±

    ¡°I am fine.¡± Xia Xiaofu shook her head, and said, ¡°My assistant gave me a call just now. I am sorry, I have to go to work.¡±

    ¡°I will bring you there.¡±

    ¡°No thanks, I drove here.¡± Xia Xiaofu took her bag and prepared to head towards the door.

    ¡°Xiaofu.¡± Chen Jingyu stopped her and said, ¡°Should we exchange phone numbers with each other? I do not know if I have the honour to ask you out again next time?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu raised her gaze up and looked Chen Jingyu in the eyes.

    Chen Jingyu had a warm smile on his face as he shook the phone in his hands.

    Xia Xiaofu had good feelings for this person. He was polite and attractive, and he was very gentlemanly. If she wanted to start afresh, he was a very good choice.

    She was honest as she said, ¡°I am not a virgin anymore.¡±

    Chen Jingyu froze and immediately broke out into a smile as he said, ¡°In this generation, if I were to say I was a virgin, wouldn¡¯t that be very embarrassing?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu had a bright smile on her face. She took her phone out and said, ¡°Since this is the case, let¡¯s give it a try then.¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu did not go to work. She drove the car back to the garage and prepared to go home and rest.

    She did not want to do anything today because she was very tired, and she only wanted to sleep.

    She exited the garage. Xia Xiaofu went into the condominium building, and at this moment, she saw a familiar figure ¡ª Ou Ze.

    She stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°Xiaofu.¡± Ou Ze stepped forward and said, ¡°You are back? I have waited for you for a long time.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu had a cold expression on her face as she said, ¡°Mr. Ou, what are you waiting for me for? Do we know each other very well?¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, do you really have to treat me like that?¡±

    ¡°A year ago, I already announced to the public that we have called off the engagement. I also do not have any interest in being friends with a person like you, so it is still better for us to remain strangers.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu,¡± Ou Ze¡¯s entire face turned dark as he said, ¡°Luoxi is missing now. I thought I would give you a year so you could forget him slowly and return to my side, but you¡¯ve actually started to go on blind dates. Did you manage to find a better person, so you are kicking me away now?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu really did understand what Ou Ze¡¯s brain was made out of sometimes. She did not understand his world.

    Xia Xiaofu curled the corners of her lips up and calmly said, ¡°Yeah, I did go on a blind date, and I can be considered to be satisfied with my blind date this time. I have the intention to continue meeting him. This person is Chen Jingyu. Mr. Ou do you know him?¡±

    Upon hearing that name, Ou Ze¡¯s expression changed. Everyone knew about Young Master Chen from the military family. He did not expect that Xia Xiaofu could manage to get to know someone like that in such a short period of time.

    ¡°Xiaofu, do you really have to be so cruel to me?¡±

    ¡°Ou Ze, I will say it for thest time: any man is a possibility, but you are the only one who is not. You¡¯d better stop with these wild fantasies.¡±

    Ou Ze¡¯s face turned cold and sinister. Heughed coldly. He lowered his volume and said, ¡°Xiaofu, you are forcing me.¡±

    ¡°Ou Ze, are you threatening me?¡±

    Looking at the girl¡¯s fierce and exquisite face, Ou Ze¡¯s cheeks moved before he went off in a huff. ¡°Then we will see as we go. There will be a day when youe and look for me.¡±

    Ou Ze left. Xia Xiaofu felt very tired. She took the lift to go back home before going into her own room and falling asleep on herrge bed immediately.

    She stretched her hand out to pull the nkets up, and she ced her small head underneath the nkets.

    At this moment, her mother knocked on the door and walked inside, ¡°Xiaofu, how did the blind date go today? Mum has met Chen Jingyu, and Mum is very satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I am also very satisfied.¡±

 Chapter 682 - Drowning

    <h4>Chapter 682: Drowning</h4>

    ¡°Then did you two exchange numbers with one another?¡±

    ¡°We did.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother had a smile on her face when she heard that. She knew that her daughter was willing to give her number out, and she was definitely willing to continue dating. She was relieved hearing this.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother sat down on the bed and stretched her hand out to lift the nkets up as she said, ¡°Xiaofu, how old are you? You are still covering yourself up in nkets when you are sleeping? Doesn¡¯t it feel ufortable to breathe like that? Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go down to eat dinner. Mummy made all the dishes that you love most...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother wanted to lift the nkets up, but she was unable to do so.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother froze for a moment before she continued to try and lift the nket up.

    Xia Xiaofu was grabbing on the nket tightly from the inside, so her mother was unable to pull it away.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother froze entirely. She looked at the tiny bundle that was curled up on the bed. That small figure¡¯s back was facing her, and did not show her face nor let out a sound.

    ¡°Xiaofu...¡±

    ¡°Mum, I am a little tired now. I won¡¯t be having dinner. I want to sleep.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother immediately felt bad. Her daughter was always bright and lively, but ever since she broke up with that boy officially, in the past year, it was just as if she did not know how to smile anymore.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother let out a sigh before she stood up and said, ¡°Xiaofu, Mummy will keep some dishes for you. If you get hungry at night,e down and eat then.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not say anything, and Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother shook her head and went out of the room.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu and Chen Jingyu started to interact with one another. Chen Jingyu was extremely gentlemanly, and he had expertise in foreign affairs. Xia Xiaofu felt very easy and happy being together with him.

    Chen Jingyu asked her out to go visit ake, and Xia Xiaofu agreed.

    Both of them stood by the side of the picturesqueke. There were many colourful and pretty small boats floating on theke. There were lotus flowers in bloom on the surface of theke, and anyone that saw the scene felt refreshed and energized. It was a good ce for a date.

    Both of them stepped onto a boat. Xia Xiaofu took the small handmade oar as she rowed slowly. Her small exquisite face had a bright smile on it as she did so.

    Chen Jingyu wore a casual Polo t-shirt today. He looked like a refined Young Master, and he sat down opposite Xia Xiaofu and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Xia Xiaofu froze.

    Chen Jingyu stretched his hand out to click his fingers together by the side of Xia Xiaofu¡¯s ears and there were many roses dripping with dew in his hands. He smiled and said, ¡°The beautiful roses are for the beautifuldy. Xiaofu, this is for you.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu took the flowers in her hands, and she lowered her gaze down to have a whiff of the fragrance in the roses before she joked around cheekily. ¡°Trantor Chen, does your supervisor know anything about your knowledge of magic?¡±

    ¡°He does. My supervisor frequently tells me, Chen Jingyu, you are not young anymore. Go and learn some tactics quickly to tease the girls. Otherwise, you are going to be forever single.¡±

    ¡°Would you be forever single? I do not believe that.¡±

    Chen Jingyu raised his eyebrows up and looked at her, ¡°Then beautiful girl, would you be willing to marry me?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu froze. Chen Jingyu¡¯s expression was very serious, and he did not seem to be joking at all. She was a little surprised. He was actually proposing to her?

    Xia Xiaofu puffed her supple red lips, and she was coy as she said, ¡°You only wooed me for a few days, and you want me to marry you already. Are you too anxious, or do you think I am an easy target to bully?¡±

    Chen Jingyu looked at her beautiful features, especially her tender neck that was slightly raised up just like a swan, and he had a pampering smile in his eyes.

    At this moment, the small boat shook vigorously. Xia Xiaofu did not bnce herself in time, and she tilted forward. ¡°Ah!¡± She let out a shout.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Her small, soft waist was pinned down by a muscr arm. Chen Jingyu hugged her as he brought her onto hisp. The man¡¯s features were handsome and attractive. His eyes were sparkling as he looked at her. ¡°Why, the person who was just rejecting me just now is sending herself into my embrace?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small face was a little red. She quickly clenched her small fist together and hit Chen Jingyu as she said, ¡°Who is sending herself into your embrace? Don¡¯t think so beautifully!¡±

    She was about to stand up.

    Being in such an intimate position with an unfamiliar man made her feel extremely ufortable.

    But she could not stand up because Chen Jingyu¡¯s hand held her tight and pinned her down. She froze and looked into his eyes. ¡°Xiaofu, forget that person in your heart and start afresh together with me.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu froze entirely.

    Chen Jingyu¡¯srge hand that was on her waistforted her as he patted her for a moment, just as if he wasforting a child. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Everything is in the past. Forget him slowly. In the future, there would be no one that can harm you. I would use the rest of my life to love you properly.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s body immediately became soft, and she was in a blur and clueless as she looked at Chen Jingyu.

    Chen Jingyu lowered his head gently and kissed her red lips.

    At this moment, there was the sound of whistling. Xia Xiaofu raised her gaze up to have a look, the tourists that were paddling the boats by her sides were all looking at them. They were a handsome man and beautiful woman couple hugging one another as they kissed one another, and the other tourists could not help cheer.

    Xia Xiaofu immediately felt shy. She escaped from Chen Jingyu¡¯s embrace and sat down in her own seat.

    Chen Jingyu was in a very good mood. He waved his fist towards those tourists, and even joked around with them as he said, ¡°My girlfriend is feeling shy.¡±

    After that, she heard the sound ofughter ring out in the air.

    Xia Xiaofu was also affected by the atmosphere in the air. She curled her lips up into a sweet smile. Actually, Chen Jingyu was really very good. If she continued to develop a rtionship with him, it was a very good choice for her.

    ...

    Both of them travelled for a moment. Xia Xiaofu saw someone selling cotton candy by the side of the river, and her eyes lit up immediately.

    ¡°Xiaogu, do you want some?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded her head.

    ¡°Okay, I will go and buy some.¡±

    The small boat stopped by the side of theke, and Chen Jingyu leaped onto shore. He tied the rope well before he ordered her, ¡°I wille back very quickly. You are not allowed to run away.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded her head.

    Chen Jingyu left, and Xia Xiaofu felt bored. She perched on the front of the boat as she stretched her small hand out into theke that was so clear that she could see the bottom of it. There were small goldfishes in the water, and she was in a daze after staring at them for a moment.

    After she chased the small goldfishes and yed around with the water, Xia Xiaofu raised her head up back up, and her facial expression changed drastically. She did not notice when the rope released, and the small boat floated so far away from the shore.

    Xia Xiaofu stood up. There were no tourists on this stretch of theke, and she was the only person there, all by herself.

    She was thinking of a n to get back to her original spot, and at this moment, the small boat rocked vigorously. ¡°Ah!¡± Xia Xiaofu let out a shout and her entire body dropped into theke with a plop.

    Xia Xiaofu knew how to swim. She was not frantic, and she swam towards the upper stream in an experienced manner.

    But she was unable to swim. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s right leg was tangled with the underwater vegetation.

    The scariest thing for a swimmer was to be tangled by the vegetation underneath. Xia Xiaofu used strength as she tried to break away, but the algae seemed to have stuck on her leg. The more strength she used to struggle, the tighter it got.

    Xia Xiaofu felt the energy in her body drain away, and she choked on a few mouthfuls of water.

    She sank downwards. Her long hair spread out in a beautiful wave, and she still could see some small goldfish swimming by her side. Was she going to die now?

    She was probably going to die now.

    She closed her eyes gently, and at this moment, an exquisite and beautiful face appeared in her mind; it was Ou Luoxi.

    She was frustrated and hopeless as she curled her lips up into a smile. In the past year, she tried so hard to make herself not think about him, but it was no use at all. In thest moment of her life, she was still...missing him.

    She was hurt so deeply by him, and that was because she loved him so deeply.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s instincts were half in a daze, and she was in a blur when she felt two hands undoing the algae on her leg. The algae was loose, and she was picked up into someone¡¯s arms.

    There seemed to be someone who carried her up to the shore, and someone pressed down on her chest. She vomited some water out of her mouth, but she did not stir.

    After that, she felt a pair of thin lips pressing onto hers. Someone blew fresh air into her mouth, and she suddenly felt that the feeling on her lips was so familiar..

    She wanted to open her eyes.

    Xia Xiaofu opened her eyes slowly. She had a look at the blue sky and white clouds first, and a gentle but nervous voice rang out by the side of her ears non stop. ¡°Xiaofu, Xiaofu...¡±

    There was a hand caressing her face.

    Xia Xiaofu stretched her small hand out slowly to hold the hand on her face, and she was extremely mesmerized as she used her cheek to nudge that person¡¯s palm. Her lips was extremely weak as she lovingly said, ¡°...Luoxi...¡±

    That hand froze immediately.

    It was only then that Xia Xiaofu woke up from her own world. She turned her gaze to the side to look at the man by her side, and it was Chen Jingyu.

    She was still holding Chen Jingyu¡¯s hand.

    Xia Xiaofu froze for a short moment. She was unclear, and she let go of Chen Jingyu¡¯s hand slowly.

    Chen Jingyu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He quickly stretched his hand out to help her sit up before cing one arm out to protect her in his embrace as he said, ¡°Xiaofu, are you alright? I just went to buy cotton candy, and when I turned back, you were gone. Just now I was almost shocked to death. How did you almost drown?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s cheek brushed against Chen Jingyu¡¯s polo tee, and she froze for a moment she raised her head up quickly and said, ¡°Your shirt is dry?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Chen Jingyu could not keep up with her tempo for a moment.

    ¡°It was not you who saved me. Who saved me then?¡± She was obviously about to drown just now, and there must be someone who saved her.

    Who was the one who saved her?

    Xia Xiaofu quickly leaped up from the ground. There were many tourists gathered around her, and she stepped forward to tug one person¡¯s cor as she asked, ¡°Did you see who was the person who saved me just now?¡±

    That person noticed that Xia Xiaofu was very emotional, and he quickly stuttered out, ¡°I saw a man...who was drenched...entirely from head to toe just now... He went over in that direction...¡±

    ¡°Where is that direction? Was that person very tall? Did he look very exquisite and very beautiful, even more beautiful than a girl? All of you should recognize him...¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu,¡± Chen Jingyu stepped forward quickly, and he tried to hug Xia Xiaofu and ask, ¡°Xiaofu, what is wrong?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu pushed him away immediately, and she lost control as she shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    Chen Jingyu froze on the spot.

    It was only then that Xia Xiaofu realized that she lost control of herself. She raised her small hands up and put them on the back of her head. Her face was pale as she shook her head and said, ¡°I am sorry...¡±

    Her legs went soft, and she fainted immediately.

    ¡°Xiaofu...¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu stayed in the hospital for a few days. She eventually found the person who saved her. It was a fisherman who was unwilling to leave his name behind. Xia Xiaofu asked Xiao Li to send that person some money.

    After getting out of hospital, she returned back to normal. She filmed dramas like she usually did, and when she had time, she would go on dates with Chen Jingyu. Chen Jingyu was an intelligent person, and he did not bring up anything he should not. Neither of them talked about the unhappy experience when they went to visit theke.

    That day, Ou Ze was in his office, and his trusted aide Fu Gui walked inside.

    ¡°How are the investigations going?¡± Ou Ze asked him.

    ¡°Young Master, I sent someone to investigate thoroughly, and that fisherman was really the person who saved Xia Xiaofu that day. We found some eyewitnesses, and they would not be wrong.¡±

    Ou Ze sat down on the sofa, and he was in deep thought as he said, ¡°How is there such a fated matter on earth? Xiaofu does not want it the easy way. I wanted to show her what¡¯s up, so I tampered with the boat, but she was actually saved by someone. This makes me suspect that person.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, are you suspecting that it is Ou Luoxi who has been gone for a year?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ou Ze nodded his head.

    ¡°But Young Master, Ou Luoxi¡¯s movements are just like a ghost. With his skills, if he intends to hide, none of us would be able to find him. If he is always by Xia Xiaofu¡¯s side protecting her, then in the future, it would not be easy for us to attack Xia Xiaofu anymore.¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡± Ou Zeughed coldly and said, ¡°Fu Gui, wouldn¡¯t you use your brains to entice the snake out of the hole?¡±

    Fu Gui froze and he had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°Young Master, you mean to make use of Xia Xiaofu?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This younger brother of mine is really so caring towards Xia Xiaofu. If Xia Xiaofu is in danger, would this younger brother of mine still not appear?¡±

    Fu Gui nodded his head and said, ¡°Young Master, I got it.¡±

    Ou Ze switched the topic and said, ¡°How is Xia Xiaofu¡¯s father Xia Bo¡¯s side going?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, everything is going on as you have ordered. Everything is in ce already.¡±

    Ou Ze let out a satisfied smile. He leaned against the sofa as he crossed his legs together. He was casual and sinister as he smiled and said, ¡°There is no one who would be able to fight with me. When ites to what I want, there has never been something that I have been unable to get.¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu had a business dinner at night, and she had to have a meal with the director of a new drama.

    Xia Xiaofu sat down by the side of the obese director, and the director was smiling brightly as he nced at her long legs before smiling and saying, ¡°Goddess Xia, this is the first time that we are working with one another. Come over, to celebrate us working with one another happily, you have to apany me to drink today.¡±

    At this moment, Xiao Li said, ¡°Director Guo, our Xiaofu does not know how to drink. We can use fruit juice to rece alcohol.¡±

    ¡°This won¡¯t do. Drinking juice is not being sincere. Goddess Xia has to drink one ss.¡±

    Xiao Li froze.

    Xiaogu has heard rumours about this director. He is said to be very perverted and likes to sleep with female actresses. She curled her lips up into a small smile before she looked over at the director and said, ¡°Director Guo, I can only drink fruit juice. Why don¡¯t you decide on your own drink?¡±

    The director heard what she said, and Xia Xiaofu was not giving him face at all.

    But the director also could not throw a tantrum. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s poprity was at its peak now, so she had the power to be arrogant.

    At this moment, the assistant director tried to calm the situation and said, ¡°Since Goddess Xia is unable to drink alcohol, let her drink juice then.¡±

    The meal ended with an awkward atmosphere. Xia Xiaofu did not speak much. She also did not have any interest in the business dinner. She drank some fruit juice before taking her bag to leave together with Xiao Li.

    Xia Xiaofu stayed in the hotel. She entered the room and felt that something was not right. She felt so hot.

    She did not think much of it. She went into the bathroom to take a cold shower and came outter.

    Shey down on the bed and wanted to sleep, and at this moment, the feeling inside her body became more and more ufortable. She turned her body to the side to sleep. Her legs curled up and brushed against one another, and she was shy as she had a reaction.

    She suddenly thought about the time that she was drunk, and that was the only time that she had the experience.

    Men all had natural instincts with those matters, and although both of them were very inexperienced, they enjoyed one another in the process, and this kind of feeling was just as if she was born for him. After he had her, her body and her soul were satisfied.

    They all said that women were unable to forget their first man, and she was no different.

    Xia Xiaofu closed her eyes and tried to forget that person in her mind.

    At this moment, a very minor sound rang out in her ears. The door to her room opened up.

    Someone walked inside.

 Chapter 683 - I Will Give You One Last Chance

    <h4>Chapter 683: I Will Give You One Last Chance</h4>

    ¡°Who is that?¡± Xia Xiaofu was very alert as she was about to stand up, but after trying to move, she realized that her body was soft as water, without any energy in it at all.

    She realized that she might have fallen into someone¡¯s trap.

    Her line of vision became blurry. Xia Xiaofu struggled with all of her strength to take her phone, and she wanted to make a call.

    Who should she call?

    She was drugged. Who did she want toe and save her?

    Director Guo who was obese had already walked over to the side of the bed. He looked at Xia Xiaofu, who was blushing as shey down on the bed. She just took a shower and was wearing a silk spaghetti strap nightgown. Her body looked innocent and attractive, and she looked extremely seductive.

    Director Guo licked his lips evilly before rubbing his palms together. ¡°Goddess Xia, little beauty, I am here. Do you feel very ufortable? Don¡¯t be worried. I will make youfortableter.¡±

    Director Guo stepped onto the bed, and stretched his hand out slowly to touch Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small face.

    Wow, her skin was so smooth.

    Director Guo¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Goddess Xia, why must you be arrogant in front of me? I have slept with numerous female celebrities before. Even if you are not willing, I will have a solution to make you willing. Haha,e. Let me kiss you.¡±

    Director Guo nudged Xia Xiaofu¡¯s lips.

    Upon having a whiff of alcohol on the man that she was not familiar with, Xia Xiaofu instinctively ducked towards the side. She used both of her small hands to push Director Guo and shouted, ¡°Go away, get lost!¡±

    ¡°Haha, do you really want me to get lost?¡± Director Guo touched Xia Xiaofu.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small, exquisite face was just like arge steamed prawn. She really did not like this person touching her, and she felt disgusted, but her body was giving in, and worse, she wanted even more.

    She grabbed onto her phone. The phone was herst lifeline. She used her fair fingers to press the numbers on the keyboard, and she dialled a phone number.

    Chen Jingyu¡¯s.

    She could only think of him right now.

    She wanted him toe and save her.

    At this moment, she heard the sound of someone undoing his metal belt. It turned out that Director Guo was already extremely excited, and he said, ¡°Little beauty, do you want to call your old best friend toe over? Let me tell you, you are way toote. Be obedient and let me sleep with you for a night, and also let me have a taste of the nation¡¯s number one goddess¡¯s vor. This green cap, your old best friend would definitely have to put it on, haha.¡±

    Director Guoughed out menacingly.

    At the moment when Director Guo lifted Xia Xiaofu¡¯s skirt up. Tears flowed down from the corners of Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes. She was still struggling as she said, ¡°Go away. Go! Don¡¯t touch me. You are not allowed to touch me.¡±

    Director Guo thought he was about to seed, and at this moment, he felt pain on the back of his head. His entire body trembled for a moment before he rolled his eyes, fainted on the bed, andnded on the floor.

    Director Guo did not even see who attacked him.

    Xia Xiaofu was still in heat. She could not feel what was going on outside. When Director Guo fainted, she used both her hands and feet to il in the air roughly.

    At this moment, she brought a hand to her face. She did not even think about it at all. She grabbed that hand and bit the hand with all of her strength.

    That hand froze for a short second and also did not move, allowing her to bite as she pleased.

    The phone in her hand fell onto the floor. Xia Xiaofu heard the sound of vibration by the side of her ear. It was just as if someone¡¯s phone was ringing. She felt very ufortable, grabbed onto that hand, and brought it towards the direction of her body, ¡°Woo, save me...¡±

    Her small lips were blocked...

    Xia Xiaofu had a whiff of that familiar clean scent. It was very pleasant to the nose, but she had not smelled it for a long time, and that led her to being in a slight trance.

    She immediately stretched both of her hands out to hug that person¡¯s neck, as she murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t leave...take me...¡±

    She was taken by that person forcefully, and her entire body was in such pain that she bit that person¡¯s shoulder. Her eyes were flowing with tears, but she did not want to let go of him. She used all of the strength in her body to curl up to him...

    ...

    When Xia Xiaofu opened her eyes again, it was already the next morning. She was in a blur as she looked up at the ceiling. Right, she was in the hotel room right now.

    Her head hurt a little, she lifted her hand up to touch her head. Last night...

    Many scenes suddenly appeared in her mind.

    Xia Xiaofu froze. She immediately sat up straight. The room was clean and tidy without any trace of a mess, Director Guo was not around. There were no men around. The nightgown on her body was all proper, and there were no kiss marks on her body.

    Something was not right.

    She remembered that she was druggedst night. Director Guo wanted to rape her, and after that, someone came over to save her and even slept with her...

    Xia Xiaofu lifted the nkets up to get out of bed. She observed her body carefully. She was in a lot of pain.

    She was no longer a young girl who didn¡¯t know anything at all. This type of difort made her cheeks turn red; she¡¯d really slept with a man.

    But, everything was all fine and proper here, and it made her think that everything was just a dream.

    She could already not tell what was a dream or reality anymore.

    If she really had a manst night, who was that man?

    Xia Xiaofu took her phone to check. She remembered that she gave a call to Chen Jingyu.

    When she had a clear look at the phone log yesterday, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small red face turned pale white immediately. She did not call Chen Jingyu, but she called...Ou Luoxi instead.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s line of vision looked at the number a few times, and she suddenly felt that her eyes felt very sour.

    She did not know why, but in the past year, whenever she unintentionally thought about him, she would always feel like crying.

    She would still cry because of him.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu rejected to act in Director Guo¡¯s drama and took a role in arge fashion blockbuster instead. She was on the production set, and Xiao Li handed a cup of coffee to her and said, ¡°Xiaofu, this is the coffee that you wanted.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Xia Xiaofu took it into her hands before lowering her gaze to have a sip.

    This sip made her cower in pain. ¡°Sii.¡± She was scalded by the coffee.

    ¡°Xiaofu, are you okay? The coffee beans were ground on the spot. It is still very hot. Did you get scalded?¡±

    ¡°I am fine.¡± Xia Xiaofu shook her head, and handed the cup of her coffee in her hand over to Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li was worried as she looked at Xia Xiaofu. ¡°Xiaofu, what is wrong with you recently? I noticed that you have been daydreaming for the past two days. Is work too tiring for youtely? Should we take a rest for some period of time?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu stood up and tugged on the corners of her lips, ¡°I am fine. I am not tired. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s continue to film.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Li headed in front.

    After taking two steps, Xiao Li realized that Xia Xiaofu was not following her. She turned her head back to have a look, Xia Xiaofu was standing on the spot as she turned her head back to look behind her, as if she were searching for someone.

    Or maybe she was waiting for someone.

    ¡°Xiaofu...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu calmly withdrew her gaze before curling her lips up into a self-mocking smile as she said, ¡°I am fine; let¡¯s go.¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu returned home. She stood in the foyer to change her shoes, and at this moment, her mother walked out from the kitchen and asked, ¡°Xiaofu, are you back already?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded her head. She walked into the living room and ced her bag on the coffee table.

    ¡°Xiaofu, Chen Jingyu made a call to our home today. He said that he has been unable to contact you for the past two weeks. He was afraid that you might be in trouble, so he gave us a call to check.¡±

    ¡°Oh, did he? I was filming recently, the signal might not be too good. I did not get his call.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu,¡± Her mother called her and said, ¡°What feelings do you have for Chen Jingyu exactly? You pay attention to him when you are happy and ignore him when you are not. Xiaofu, what exactly are you thinking about inside your heart?...¡±

    ¡°Mum,¡± Xia Xiaofu interrupted her mother and said, ¡°I do not want to date. I do not want to get married. This is what I am thinking inside my heart.¡±

    Her mother raised her eyebrows up immediately and said, ¡°Xiaofu, you are already 26 years old this year. How much longer do you want to be in a slump for? There are some people who are fated to be just a mere guest in your life. You two will never get an ending. Could you actually want to wait for him for the rest of your life?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu lifted her heels up and headed upstairs. ¡°Mum, I am tired now, I will go and sleep now.¡±

    ¡°You are not going to have dinner?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu walked over to her room. She closed the door and said, ¡°I am not eating.¡±

    Her mother was extremely frustrated as she muttered, ¡°This kid...¡±

    At this moment, the main doors of the vi opened up again. Her father walked inside, and her mother went over to wee him immediately as she said, ¡°Hubby, you are back already?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mr. Xia gave his bag to Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother before sitting down on the sofa.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother noticed that her husband looked very exhausted, and she walked over to the back of the sofa before raising her hand up to help him massage his temples. ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong? I have noticed that you have been leaving so early in the morning bute back sote at nighttely. Has thepany been having some trouble?¡±

    Mr. Xia patted his wife¡¯s hand andforted her as he said, ¡°Thepany is not in any big trouble. It is just that a project was ruined, and we lost a little bit of our liquidity. It is fine. I will handle it.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother let out a sigh and said, ¡°Hubby, I think you should retire soon. We just have Xiaofu as our only daughter. You don¡¯t have to work so hard to earn money. Xiaofu has already grown up now. If there is anything wrong in thepany, why don¡¯t you take the chance to sell your shares over to otherrge shareholders? Isn¡¯t it better if you let go of everything now?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s father nodded his head and said, ¡°I got it.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother knew that she was recently very troubled and always felt that something would go wrong at home. Xiaofu could not forget that boy no matter what, and now there was trouble in thepany, her right eyelid was twitching incessantly.

    She did not have any big wishes but only hoped for the entire family to be united with one another, healthy, and well.

    ...

    Inside the room, Xia Xiaofuy down on herrge bed. She wanted to sleep, but no matter which side she flipped to, she could not fall asleep.

    She took her phone out, before searching for that phone number.

    There were times when a thing was dug up from the depths of her heart. She could not control it any longer.

    She was hateful inside her heart. If everything was true, that person would never admit it after doing something.

    But why did he have to save her?

    And it was such a coincidence for him to save her.

    If he said that everything was a coincidence, she would not believe it. Wasn¡¯t he a person who had disappeared for a long period of time. Why would he appear by her side three or four times in session?

    Xia Xiaofu opened her messaging app and wrote two sentences ¡ª I will give you onest chance, tomorrow, let¡¯s meet at Zhong Shan Park.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, Xia Xiaofu sent the message.

    After she got confirmation that the text was sent, Xia Xiaofu put her phone down and closed her eyes. Tomorrow was really thest time that she was giving him a chance. He... Would hee?

    ...

    At Zhongshan Park, Xia Xiaofu sat at a pavilion as she waited.

    When she came here, she hated that she could not give herself a tight p. How could she forget to say the time yesterday? Also, Zhong Shan Park was so huge. Would he be able to find her?

    Since she came over, she decided to make peace with it, and she waited quietly.

    But these nervous emotions slowly disappeared because as time went by minute after minute, her gaze scanned the crowd numerous times, and he did note.

    Xia Xiaofu raised her head up to look at the setting sun in the sky, and she waited from the morning to the evening.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s entire heart sunk. She took step after step down the pavilion. She still did not give up. If he came over but was lost in the park, what should she do then?

    She did not want to miss him just like that.

    She lifted her slim legs as she weaved through the park. She searched in every single corner, but s, she still could not find him.

    Xia Xiaofu was really disappointed. She felt hopeless, and sheughed at herself mockingly before exiting the main doors of the park.

    At this moment, there were many passers-by on the main streets of the park. The people walked and could not stop turning their heads back, especially those young and beautiful girls. Their eyes lit up as they looked at the handsome figure standing outside of the gate.

    That person wore a ck t-shirt and a pair of ck casual pants. He had a cap on his head that covered half of his face, and although only his lower jaw was exposed, he still looked extremely handsome.

    This kind of simple outfit also could not cover the exquisite and beautiful aura that he had on his body. Anywhere he appeared would still attract girls to turn and look at him.

    Those passers-by realized something. This person had arrived a long time ago and was waiting outside the park all this time.

    If someone could get close to him and look at him, maybe everyone would have realized that he was...Ou Luoxi who had disappeared for a long time now.

    Xia Xiaofu exited through the main gate. She headed back, took two steps, and there was a voice that told her inside her heart ¡ª Turn back to have a look; turn back to have a look.

    As if their hearts had telepathy, Xia Xiaofu turned her head back slowly.

    Arge group of people entered her line of vision. Those people were excited as they totally enveloped Xia Xiaofu. ¡°Are you Goddess Xia? This is great! I can finally meet you today.¡±

    ¡°Goddess Xia, can you sign this. I have liked you for a long time now...¡±

    The sea of ck heads blocked Xia Xiaofu¡¯s line of vision. Her ears were full of all sorts of noise. Xia Xiaofu curled the corners of her lips up forcefully before taking a pen as she said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    She gave her signature to the person who was beside her.

    The noise had long attracted Ou Luoxi¡¯s attention. Ou Luoxi stood up straight and looked about 10m away, and he saw that Xia Xiaofu was surrounded by a group of people.

    At this moment, a ck car entered Ou Luoxi¡¯s peripheral vision. The owner of the car seemed to be drunk, and the car was going at high speed as it weaved through the roads, and he was barrelling towards Xia Xiaofu¡¯s direction.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s irises contracted, and he immediately ran towards the car that was out of control.

    Every passer-by on the street saw a ck shadow fly by before hearing a loud bang! The car was forced to stop because there was someone that was standing in front of the car, and that person ced two hands on the car bo and forced the car toe to a stop.

    Everyone gasped. They could not believe that something out of a television drama would appear in real life, but no one had any time to react at all, and another car appeared in the opposite direction. It was going quickly as it crashed into Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi was stopping the first car and did not have any time to dodge the second. His body flew a few metres away, and he spat a mouthful of blood out before immediately fainting on the road side.

    Xia Xiaofu, who was giving her autograph, suddenly felt her heart hurt. She raised her head up in blur and looked towards the main road.

    There seemed to be a car ident on the main road, and two cars crashed with one another.

    ¡°Goddess Xia, thank you for your autograph. Goodbye.¡± The fans who received her autographs all bid farewell to Xia Xiaofu.

    Xia Xiaofu waved her hands before ncing over at the scene of the car crash again, and she turned around to leave.

 Chapter 684 - Luoxiâ€™s Right Leg Is A Little Disabled

    <h4>Chapter 684: Luoxi¡¯s Right Leg Is A Little Disabled</h4>

    This time, Xia Xiaofu decided to do away with the pain, and she swore that she had to definitely forget about Ou Luoxi.

    She received a call from Chen Jingyu, and Chen Jingyu asked her out for a meal. She agreed.

    Xia Xiaofu went over to a Western restaurant. The restaurant had a nice ambience, and there was afortable and moving tune ying in the air. Chen Jingyu was already seated and waited for her.

    Xia Xiaofu sat down opposite him. The service staff served the dishes, and she ordered a steak.

    ¡°Xiaofu, I assumed that I would be unable to see you anymore.¡± Chen Jingyu was half joking as he spoke.

    Xia Xiaofu sliced a piece of steak and ced it into her mouth to chew it. After she was done, she raised her head up to look at Chen Jingyu and said, ¡°Mr. Chen, I am sorry. Before yesterday, I thought that I was still unable to forget that person, but from today onwards, I really want to start life afresh again.¡±

    ¡°Then I have a chance now?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu winked her eyes cheekily and said, ¡°It would depend on your performance.¡±

    They were dating officially. Xia Xiaofu went over to Hawaii to film a drama, and Chen Jingyu went over to visit her. They made an attractive couple, and many people wished them well.

    Chen Jingyu always had good taste, and he was well educated. He brought Xia Xiaofu over to Sanya for a vacation, and both of them were suntanning as they chatted with one another. They were very rxed as they had amon topic to chat about.

    Xia Xiaofu went back from the beach to the hotel. She went into her room, and very quickly, the doorbell rang. Chen Jingyu was standing outside her room.

    Chen Jingyu was dressed in a white shirt. He looked handsome and cool, and he waved the bottle of sun recovery cream in his hands as he said, ¡°The sunshine is very strong today. I am afraid that you will get sunburnt. This is for you.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu had forgotten to bring sunblock, and just now when she was at the beach, she mentioned it casually, but she did not expect Chen Jingyu to bring it for her.

    ¡°You went out to buy this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I drove out to get it. It was just a few minutes of my time.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was very touched. They all said that the best way to recover from a rtionship was to start a new rtionship, and Chen Jingyu cared for and respected her greatly. Maybe this was really the bliss that women want.

    She stretched her hand out to take the lotion.

    But she did not manage to get it because Chen Jingyu raised his hand up. He had a nce at her room, and his eyes were sparkling brightly as he looked at her exquisite features and asked her, ¡°Did you not n to invite me inside to have some tea?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu froze for a moment before she curled the corners of her lips up. She let go of the handle before turning her body to the side generously as she said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    Chen Jingyu walked into the room.

    Xia Xiaofu closed the door before walking inside as she asked, ¡°What tea do you want to drink?¡±

    She just took two steps, and her soft waist was embraced by two strong arms. Chen Jingyu embraced her into his arms from behind, and the matured and gentlemanly man¡¯s embrace was surprisinglyfortable and warm as heughed and said, ¡°You are really inviting me inside for some tea?¡±

    ¡°What else do you want?¡±

    Chen Jingyu pressed his body down, and he kissed her small supple cheek gently as he said, ¡°I saw how you looked when you wore the bikini today. You are so beautiful. I suddenly just felt that I wanted to kiss you. Would I scare you by being like this?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s voice was coy and soft as she said, ¡°I am not...¡±

    Upon hearing her say it, Chen Jingyu ced both of his hands on her small shoulders and turned her over to face him. He took a few steps forward and pushed her against the wall.

    He looked at her red lips, and his gaze was slightly hot.

    Xia Xiaofu already understood the matters between a man and a woman. She also knew that he wanted to kiss her. Xia Xiaofu did not resist it, and her small hands that were by her sides were tightly clenched together as she ced them against the wall. She looked at him with her youthful, almond-shaped eyes.

    Chen Jingyu slowly bent over and went towards the direction of her red lips.

    Their lips were getting closer, and they were just about to touch, but suddenly, a melodious ringtone rang out in the quiet room. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s phone was ringing.

    Chen Jingyu stopped himself, and Xia Xiaofu silently let out a breath of relief. She had an apologetic smile on her face as she said, ¡°I have to answer this.¡±

    ¡°Go and answer it quickly,¡± Chen Jingyu said extremely graciously.

    Xia Xiaofu walked over to the side of the bed stand before she took her phone up. It was a call from Ning Qing.

    She¡¯s rarely contacted Ning Qing as ofte. Ning Qing was involved in a series of events, and after that was all said and done, she held the wedding of a century with Lu Shaoming and got pregnant with twins. Lu Shaoming banned Ning Qing from working at all, and she was too embarrassed to disturb Ning Qing.

    ¡°Hello, Ning Qing...¡± Xia Xiaofu answered the call.

    ¡°Hello, Xiaofu, where are you right now?¡±

    ¡°I am on holiday in Sanya right now.¡±

    ¡°Are you together with Chen Jingyu? I heard about what¡¯s been going on between you. Xiaofu, the Chen family is really an influential family. Chen Jingyu is famous on his own ord. To a woman, he is a very good choice.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded her head.

    Ning Qing was silent for a few seconds before she said, ¡°Xiaofu, as a friend, I wish that you would be able to be blissful. To be honest, Chen Jingyu...is so many times better than Luoxi, but there are some things that I think I have to let you know. After all, you have the right to know this.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s expressions changed drastically and she said, ¡°Ning Qing, what do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, two months ago, Luoxi was involved in a car ident.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu froze entirely. She wanted to speak, but her throat felt as if a fishbone were stuck inside, and she was unable to speak a word.

    ¡°Xiaofu, Luoxi was hurt quite badly. He was in aa for two whole months, and they kept him inside the high dependency ward for observation the whole time. It was only yesterday that he woke up. Last night, we went over to the doctor¡¯s office, and when we returned, Luoxi was missing. Xiaofu, we are unable to find him.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu used one small hand to cover her mouth, and her eyes became wet instantly. Some hot teardrops flowed down her face as she said, ¡°What do you mean by...being unable to find him?¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, in that car ident, Luoxi¡¯s right leg....might...be a little...disabled...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s irises contracted drastically, and she took a few steps back. She almost lost her footing.

    At this moment, a muscr arm came onto her waist. Chen Jingyu hugged her as he brought her into his arms. His gaze was warm andforting as he looked at her, and he gave her support and strength.

    Ning Qing¡¯s voice seemed to choke up as she said, ¡°Xiaofu, a rtionship goes both ways. Any third party does not have the right toment. At this point, I obviously do not have any right to give you this call. Chen Jingyu is a very good man. You will be blissful if you stay together with him, but if you get together with Luoxi...¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, just treat me as selfish for once. Could you help me look for Luoxi? Luoxi woke up yesterday, his body is extremely weak, and he needs someone to take care of him...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu sobbed out loud in Chen Jingyu¡¯s embrace. She shook her head and said, ¡°I am unable to find him... I also do not know where he went...¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, you are able to find him. You would definitely be able to find him. Did you know that Luoxi was involved in a car ident at the main entrance of Zhongshan Park?¡±

    What?

    Xia Xiaofu froze ¡ª Zhongshan Park.

    Two months ago...

    He went.

    It turned out that he went.

    ¡°Xiaofu, there are some things that you have to go and consider on your own. Whether Luoxi likes you or not, or how much he likes you... Actually, Luoxi¡¯s heart is very sensitive, and it is also very weak. When we want to love a person, we can love that person with all of our heart, no matter what happens in the end, but Luo Xi is different. We may never know what he is dealing with when he likes you.

    ¡°Xiaofu, maybe you can scold him for being a coward and a weakling, but this world is not kind enough towards Luoxi. He is still very unfamiliar with this world, and simrly, he likes you. He is also not understood or well-epted by this world...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu hung up, and she used both of her small hands to cup her face before she choked up and cried out painfully.

    Chen Jingyu stretched his hand out to pat her shoulders before he touched her small head as he pressed her into his embrace, and he said, ¡°Cry if you want to cry. It will be fine. I will always be by your side.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu took arge breath of air, before she raised her head up. Her tears were blurring her vision as she looked at Chen Jingyu and said three words. ¡°I am sorry...¡±

    Chen Jingyu froze.

    Xia Xiaofu took her bag before turning around and leaving the room. As she walked out, she made a call. ¡°Hello, Xiao Li, help me book a ticket back. The faster the better.¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu went back to T City overnight. She drove over to Ou Luoxi¡¯s vi. There was nobody inside. After that, she went over to the small wooden house in Qitai Mountain, and there was nobody there either.

    Xia Xiaofu found Ah Ganli. Ah Ganli said that since thest bonfire and dinner banquet, she has also not seen Ou Luoxi. Xia Xiaofu looked at the blue skies and white clouds in the distance. Where did he go off to exactly?

    There were so few ces that he could go to, but he did not know many people. The world was such a big ce, but the ces that he could go to were so limited.

    He must have hidden on purpose and didn¡¯t want others to find him.

    What did he want to do?

    He was injured and still ran around anyhow. Did he not want to live anymore?

    Xia Xiaofu searched for him for three days and three nights. She went over to all of the ces that he could go to, but there was no sign of him anywhere. Xia Xiaofu was disappointed one time after another, and she was about to break down.

    Xia Xiaofu was sitting on the steps of the small wooden house in the mountains as she looked downwards, and she suddenly remembered that there was one ce that she hadn¡¯t checked.

    Xia Xiaofu stood up suddenly, and she ran towards the depths of the mountain.

    But there was a problem; she did not know the directions. She¡¯d gone to the depths of the mountain twice, and she got lost both times.

    She thought of a solution very quickly. Little Fourth was also missing. Little Fourth was definitely together with Ou Luoxi, so she brought an entire sack of canned meat. It was Little Fourth¡¯s favourite treat.

    Little Fourth was a foodie and azy dog. On a normal basis, no matter how far it was, as long as he had a whiff of the smell of canned meat, he woulde looking for it. Xia Xiaofu opened all of the canned meat while she was underneath arge tree, and she bent down and waited for Little Fourth toe.

    She waited from the afternoon to nighttime, and her legs were all numb, but Little Fourth did note. She felt that the ce was not right, and she was nning to move when she saw a figure leap over from the forest.

    ¡°Little Fourth!¡± Xia Xiaofu said in surprise.

    Little Fourth really came.

    Little Fourth was in a hurry as it pounced over, wanting to eat the canned meat, but when he saw Xia Xiaofu, he barked and pounced on Xia Xiaofu immediately. Xia Xiaofu held on to him before caressing his body emotionally as she said, ¡°Little Fourth, you have lost weight.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Little Fourth immediately felt wronged. He nced over before barking as he nudged the side of Xia Xiaofu¡¯s thigh. He was trying hard to act cute.

    Xia Xiaofu gurgled inughter. ¡°Haha.¡± She took a can and ced it over by the side of Little Fourth¡¯s mouth as she said, ¡°I got it. I will fatten you back up as soon as possible.¡±

    Little Fourth wagged his tail while he ate, meaning ¡ª That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great.

    Xia Xiaofu touched Little Fourth¡¯s head as she asked, ¡°Little Fourth, where is your Daddy?¡±

    Little Fourth swallowed the contents of the entire can entirely before using his mouth to chew on the stic packaging. He bit all of the cans away with him, and he wagged his tail as he walked forward.

    ¡°Little Fourth, wait for me.¡± Xia Xiaofu quickly chased after it.

    ....

    Xia Xiaofu followed Little Fourth over to the cave. The previous time she was here, the cave had already copsed, but now, it was obvious that the cave had been repaired, and there was a narrow entrance in front.

    Little Fourth was nimble as he went inside. Xia Xiaofu pulled the vines on the entrance of the cave away and climbed inside.

    After climbing into the cave, everything was pitch ck. There was a little light from the moon in the cracks between the rocks, and it lit up the cave minimally.

    There was ayer of grass on the ground, and someone wasying down on the grass. Little Fourth had one can in his mouth and ced it by the side of the person¡¯s mouth. ¡°Woof woof!¡±.

    Little Fourth had only eaten one can, and he left the remaining canned food for his Daddy. He noticed that Daddy closed his eyes and did not have any reaction. He was anxious as he spun around, and atst, Little Fourth saw Xia Xiaofu, who was by his side. Little Fourth ran over to bite Xia Xiaofu¡¯s pants and drag her inside.

    Meaning ¡ª Youe and do it.

    Xia Xiaofu was a little stiff, she was in a blur as she lowered her gaze towards Ou Luoxi, who was lying on a bed of grass. He was still wearing the hospital gown, and the hospital gown was very loose on him. He¡¯d lost so much weight.

    Xia Xiaofu stooped down slowly, and she was shaking as she stretched her small hand out to touch his face. No matter how slim he got, his features were still so exquisite that he was perfect.

    Her vision became blurry immediately with her tears. She took a breath through her reddened nostrils, and she stretched her hand out to touch his forehead. He was running a low fever now.

    Xia Xiaofu turned her head to look at Little Fourth as she said, ¡°Little Fourth, we are going to go. We are going back to the small wooden house in the mountains. Can you bring us over there?¡±

    ¡°Woof woof!¡± Little Fourth was telling her that that he could.

    Xia Xiaofu helped Ou Luoxi, who was in aa, and both of them went out of the depths of the mountain together with the Tibetian Mastiff.

    ...

    She helped Ou Luoxi to the small wooden house in the mountains before cing him in therge bed. Xia Xiaofu was already so exhausted that she had to catch her breath. Little Fourth was stooping by the side of the door, and he was very nervous as he stared at her.

    Xia Xiaofu let out a smile as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I will take good care of him, and those cans are all yours.¡±

    ¡°Woof.¡±

    Really?

    Little Fourth gave Xia Xiaofu a very embarrassed smile before lowering his head to focus and eat the canned food.

    Xia Xiaofu stood up and took a pail of clean water over. She stood by the side of the bed and bent down before she moved her hands to undo the hospital gown that Ou Luoxi was wearing. She was afraid that he was still injured.

    Thankfully, the few injuries on his body were all recovered already. He spent two months in the hospital, and these minor injuries had all recovered.

    Xia Xiaofu moved her hands and curled up the hem of his trousers. She wanted to have a look at his right leg.

    There was a small bone popping on his right shin, and it was deformed.

    Xia Xiaofu stretched her fingers out to caress it, and she knew that he must be in so much pain.

    The tears in her eyes flowed out once again. Wooden stick, fool, dumb. He had the means to dump her, and he should be leading a better life, but now, he was leading such a pitiful life. Who was he showing it off to?

    At this moment, Ou Luoxi, who was on the bed, moved, ¡°Water.. Water...¡±

    He was thirsty, and he wanted to drink water.

    Xia Xiaofu turned around quickly and went to get a ss of water. He was sleeping now, and it was not convenient for him to drink water. Xia Xiaofu also did not try to be coy, and she drank a mouthful of water first before she lowered her body down to feed him with her mouth.

    His lips were so dry, and there was ayer of skin on his lips. Xia Xiaofu ced her lips onto his and felt some pain immediately as she fed some water to him.

    She thought about the time when she had drowned. There was someone who¡¯d administered CPR for her, and that person was just like this.

 Chapter 685 - In The Future, Please Come And Love Me Properly

    <h4>Chapter 685: In The Future, Please Come And Love Me Properly</h4>

    She thought that it was all a dream.

    It turned out that everything was real.

    It was him.

    It was all him.

    Xia Xiaofu continued to feed him water until she was done feeding the entire ss of water to him.

    Ou Luoxi slept quietly. Xia Xiaofu ced the towel in some water before wiping his body down with the towel.

    After she was done with that, it was already ten at night. Little Fourth was perched by the side of the door as he closed his eyes. Xia Xiaofu shut the door. Her small face was red as she removed her outer coat and slept by his side.

    At night, Ou Luoxi was running a high fever. Xia Xiaofu fed him fever medicine a few times, and during the wee hours of the night. It was only then that his high fever subsided.

    She was just like a small kitten as she perched by his side. Xia Xiaofu used her fingers to outline his features gently. There are times that she really hated and loved this person. If she did note looking for him in time, did he n to survive on his own means in the mountain cave?

    His leg was disabled, but it was not as if he was entirely disabled now. Was he trying to give up on himself?

    Furthermore, medical advancements were so progressive now. He did not go seek a doctor. How did he know that he could not be cured?

    If he was unable to be cured in the country, he could go overseas.

    There had to be hope in life.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face was extremely gentle. She came close to Ou Luoxi¡¯s cheeks as she gave him a peck before she put her head on his shoulder, and she stretched one small hand out to hug his waist as she murmured, ¡°In the future, you are not alone anymore. I will apany you, forever and ever.¡±

    ...

    The next morning

    Ou Luoxi opened his eyes slowly. He had a look at his surroundings before sitting up. How did he end up here?

    Wasn¡¯t he in a cave?

    Ou Luoxi lowered his gaze to look at himself. His entire body was naked, and he just had his underwear on. The underwear was new. Who touched his clothes?

    Ou Luoxi lifted the nkets up and moved his thighs to sit down by the side of the bed, and at this moment, he saw a pair of tform shoes ced by the corner of the wall. It was a cute and casual style, and it belonged to a woman.

    Ou Luoxi froze for a moment.

    ¡°Woof woof¡±, Little Fourth¡¯s happy barking rang out from outside of the room.

    Ou Luoxi wanted to call out for Little Fourth, but he heard a cute female voice. ¡°Little Fourth, you probably have not taken a shower for a long time, right? Was the bath I gave you just nowfortable? Are you feeling hungry? Wait a moment. I have to hang the clothes that I just washed.¡±

    Ou Luoxi turned his gaze slightly to the side. There was a thin muslin hung on the windows, and through this thin piece of cloth, he could see a curvy figure. The girl was in the direction that the sunshine was shining down as she went on her tiptoes to hang the clothes up on the bamboo pole, and this kind of posture made her curvy figure look even more entuated. She looked extremely youthful.

    He looked at her for a moment. The girl was already one hanging the clothes up. She came towards the door, and she stretched her hand out to open the door.

    Ou Luoxi quickly turned his body around.

    Xia Xiaofu and Little Fourth were interacting with one another happily as they opened the door and came in. The moment they came inside, they saw Ou Luoxi seated down on the side of the bed. She was very surprised as she ran forward immediately. ¡°Luoxi, you are awake already?¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not raise his head up. His soft fringe was covering his eyes, and he lowered his gaze.

    Xia Xiaofu also did not expect him to give her an excited hug, but his cold attitude still made her a little upset. She pursed her red lips together as she said, ¡°Do you want to put on some clothes?¡±

    His clothes were not by the side of his hands.

    Ou Luoxi nodded his head slightly.

    ¡°Here, this is for you.¡± Xia Xiaofu handed some clothes over to him.

    Ou Luoxi stretched his hand out to ept them.

    But he did not manage to get them. His hand was hanging in mid air, and he instinctively raised his head up to look at the girl.

    Xia Xiaofu was dressed in a long purple spaghetti strap dress. There was a tribal styled ne on her neck with a pair of yellow flip flops on her feet. Her long luscious hair was all let down, ending around the level of her waist. Her simple braids were tied up by the sides of her cheeks as she tossed them behind her head, and she looked pure and beautiful just like a flower fairy.

    At this moment, her almond shaped eyes were sparkling with a cheeky glow. She looked into his eyes as she smiled and said, ¡°You are finally willing to lift your head up to look at me now?¡±

    It was only then that Ou Luoxi knew that she was ying around with him.

    He averted his gaze.

    ¡°Hello, Ou Luoxi, how can you be so rude? We have not seen each other for a long time already. Why are you not greeting me? You couldn¡¯t have forgotten my name already, right? This will not do. If you do not say my name, then I would not allow you to wear clothes.¡± Xia Xiaofu pouted her small lips as she threatened him.

    Ou Luoxi was just dressed in underwear. He was almost totally naked. Everyone could tell that he was a little embarrassed and did not know what to do, and he was put on the spot by the girl fiercely standing in front of him.

    ¡°Hello, Ou Luoxi.¡± Xia Xiaofu lifted her right foot up and used her small fair foot to kick him, then she said, ¡°Call my name once; is that so hard to do?¡±

    She retracted her foot. His ears were a little red, because...there was a tent slowly pitching up in his underwear.

    Xia Xiaofu also saw it. Her small, egged-shaped face turned red. She lifted her thin eyebrows to throw the clothes in her hands onto his head as she said, ¡°Shameless!¡±

    Ou Luoxi stretched his hand out to take the clothes that were covering his head before slowly putting on his clothes.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at his smooth, handsome, creamy face. There was a thinyer of red on the top, as if it was because she was bullied by him. He was really extremely attractive and mesmerizing. She was pondering inside her heart: What is the point of a man looking so beautiful? That¡¯s an invitation for trouble!

    She did not say anything.

    Ou Luoxi put his clothes on before putting on his pants. His right leg was a little immobile, and it made him seem slow and clumsy when he was putting his pants on.

    Xia Xiaofu quickly bent over, wanting to help him.

    Ou Luoxi turned to the side to duck away as he said, ¡°What are you here for?¡±

    His voice was hard and cold.

    Xia Xiaofu froze for a moment before she straightened her body up as she said, ¡°Did you think that I wanted toe over? If not for Ning Qing giving me a call, I would also note over. I already have a new boyfriend now, and a few days ago, we were holidaying together in Sanya.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu snorted while she looked at him.

    Ou Luoxi did not have an expression on his face. He stood up from the side of the bed, before moving his hands to button his pants. He did not say anything, and he lifted his feet to walk forward.

    Maybe it was because he was injured a while ago, but his feet were not in sync when he walked. His right leg was limping very badly.

    Xia Xiaofu stood on the spot to look at his back profile. The boy was once so handsome and tall, and now as he walked, his back was slightly bent.

    Her eyes turned wet immediately.

    Ou Luoxi took two steps forward, and at this moment, two slim arms came to hug his waist, and the girl firmly hugged him from behind.

    He froze for a moment. He removed his wrist and drooped both of her hands by his sides. He really did not dare to touch her.

    Tears immediately flowed down from Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Why are you being like this? In the past, I asked you to kiss me, but you were unwilling to do so, and now that I am not allowing you to touch me, you are really not touching me. When you are supposed to listen to me, you don¡¯t, and when you shouldn¡¯t listen to me, you are so obedient. Why are you so stupid?¡±

    Ou Luoxi pursed his pale white thin lips together before trying really hard to say, ¡°You should go back. This is not somewhere that you should be staying.¡±

    ¡°Then where is the ce I should be then? Is it with Ou Ze? Because he is more powerful and has a higher status than you, and he can better protect me, so I should be together with him, right? Or is it Chen Jingyu? Yes, Chen Jingyu is a hundred times better than you. He has the background and good taste, he is not someone who you, a wooden block, can bepared to.

    ¡°Since all of them are better than you, you also hope that I would be together with either one of them, right? Then why did you have to stalk me? Why did you have to save me that time when I almost drowned? When I was drugged, how could you so naturally sleep with me back then? Why did you obviously ask to break up when you were the person who said that you did not want me anymore? Still, you always appear in my life. I originally could start afresh. Wasn¡¯t it just a rtionship? Wasn¡¯t it just the first man in my life? I could slowly let it go, but you would always appear, and you would always tease and seduce me. You know that I do not have any resistance to you at all, and you know that I like you.¡±

    ¡°Luoxi.¡± Xia Xiaofu hugged him tight and said, ¡°I am unable to forget you. Over the past year and beyond, I really missed you so much.¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s back was already soaked by the girl¡¯s tears. It was just as if there was a feather that was tugging his heart, and a ripple appeared on theke of his heart.

    He gently drooped his eyes down before slowly stretching his hand out to hold her small hand. ¡°Sorry, I...do not match...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu let go of his waist and turned around to face him directly. She went on her tiptoes, and opened her mouth to bite his thin lips. She raised her small fist to hit him as she said, ¡°Bastard, since you do not match me, then why did you have to go when I asked you to go to the park?¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at the tiny face that was sobbing uncontrobly in front of him. He felt that his heart was very very painful. Actually, he also did not know why he went. Over the past year or so, he was in so much pain.

    He did not match her, so he wanted to let her go, but he really missed her very much. His entire brain was full of her smiling face. He did not want to do anything at all, but he only wanted to have a look at her.

    It was all well as long as he saw her.

    He saved her from drowning that time, and he administered CPR on her as she opened her mouth. He was unable to control himself, so he kissed her.

    And that time when she was drugged, she gave him a call. Maybe she did not know, but she was in a blur as she repeated his name many times. She asked him not to leave, and she asked him to take her.

    He really missed that time in the hotel. She¡¯d given him her first time. Men are addicted to these types of things. At night, for more than a year, he would miss her, miss her body. He wanted to press down on her body and get that exhrating feeling. He never knew that there was such a thrilling andfortable feeling, and it felt sofortable that he was willing to die on her body.

    He did not have enough determination, and he took her.

    After that, she asked him out to go to Zhong Shan Park. He went. Although he also did not know the reason that he went, he just went.

    And after that, he got involved in a car ident.

    ¡°Sorry...¡±

    He repeated sorry multiple times, because other than saying sorry, he did not know what else he could say.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you say sorry.¡± Xia Xiaofu hugged his neck and said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, did you miss me or not? Do you love me or not? I only want to hear your answers.¡±

    Ou Luoxi stretched her hand out slowly to wipe the tears on her face as he said, ¡°I...think I am...disabled now...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was furious and blocked his lips directly.

    Xia Xiaofu did not close her eyes. She looked at the handsome face that was erged in front of her eyes. He raised his strong eyebrows, and he allowed her to do as she pleased. His delicate eyebrows were light and looked as if they¡¯d been painted on.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s teeth became weak immediately, and she kissed him gently for a moment.

    Ou Luoxi was soaked in the fragrance of her lips, and at this moment, the girl let go of him. He fluttered his long, thick eyshes before he opened his eyes. He only heard the sound of the girl¡¯s extremely gentle voice that was just like flowing water, ¡°Luoxi, let¡¯s stay here permanently then.¡±

    Ou Luoxi could not believe that she would say something like that. Yes, it was true that he did not like the world outside. It was only at this ce where he would truly feel rxed, but she grew up outside. How could she decide to stay here because of him?

    He wanted to say something.

    ¡°Shh.¡± Xia Xiaofu stretched her small hand directly to block his mouth, and she ced her own nose onto his as she murmured, ¡°Luoxi, don¡¯t push me away again. I have already given up everything to be by your side. I have never bothered about the fact that you were a wolf child, and now, I would not care that you are disabled. If you feel regretful towards me, then in the future, please love me properly.¡±

    ...

    Little Fourth was roaming around the house, and Ou Luoxi stopped down to feed him.

    Little Fourth was eating as he looked over at Ou Luoxi. ¡°Woof woof.¡± Little Fourth was saying ¡ª You didn¡¯t die; this is great news.

    Ou Luoxi touched his head.

    At this moment, there was a painful sii from the kitchen, Ou Luoxi straightened his body up and ran towards the kitchen as quickly as possible.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing much. I fried two sunny side ups just now, and the oil sshed onto my hand.¡±

    Ou Luoxi grabbed her small hand to check. Her hands never did housework or cooked. They were soft and fair, and now there was arge patch on her hand that was red.

    Ou Luoxi lowered his gaze down to help her blow on her hand as he said, ¡°Let me do it instead.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu looked at his nervous demeanour, and her heart felt as if there was ayer of honey on it, she took her small hand back and sweetly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. In the future, I have to learn how to cook. Today I just made two sunny side ups and will cook some noodlester. Your fever just subsided. You have to eat in food.¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at her small figure as she was busy, and there was an extremely gentle expression on his face.

    Xia Xiaofu winked cheekily and said, ¡°Luoxi, are you touched now? If you are, give me a peck. In the future, when I am performing well, give me a kiss topliment me.¡±

    Ou Luoxi curled the corners of his lips up before he gave her a peck on her cheek.

    Xia Xiaofu immediately gurgled inughter.

    ...

    Little Fourth was full after eating and went out to walk around, and Ou Luoxi was facing Xia Xiaofu as they ate noodles.

    ¡°Luoxi, have a taste. This is my first time cooking. See if it tastes good.¡±

    Ou Luoxi used his chopsticks to take the noodles up, and he had a bite.

    Xia Xiaofu was nervous as she looked at him, and she said, ¡°Does it taste good?¡±

    Ou Luoxi nodded his head and said, ¡°It tastes good.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was ted. She used her chopsticks to eat some noodles also before raising eyebrows quickly. ¡°Why is it sweet? Oh no, I think I mixed salt and sugar up just now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, sweet noodles are also fine.¡± Ou Luoxiforted her.

    Xia Xiaofu bit down on her lower lip with her white teeth. Okay then, as long as he did not despise it, then her culinary skills were great!

    ¡°Luoxi, I want to take a shower. I have not showered for so many days already.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will go and get some waterter...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Just now I went to wash clothes, I found a natural hot spring. The water inside was warm and clear. I will go there to wash upter. You help me stand guard there.¡±

 Chapter 686 - I Will Be Your Wife, Okay?

    <h4>Chapter 686: I Will Be Your Wife, Okay?</h4>

    Both of them came over to the side of the hot spring, and Xia Xiaofu stooped down and used her small hand to test the temperature of the water. The temperature felt right.

    She turned her head back, looked over at Ou Luoxi. and said, ¡°Luoxi, I¡¯m taking a bath now.¡±

    Ou Luoxi nodded his head and naturally turned around.

    Little Fourth stood at Ou Luoxi¡¯s side, and he was staring at Xia Xiaofu.

    Ou Luoxi stretched his leg out immediately and kicked Little Fourth¡¯s small stomach.

    ¡°Woo...¡± Right away, Little Fourth looked at Ou Luoxi with innocent eyes.

    Ou Luoxi gave him a look that told it to turn around.

    Little Fourth looked at Ou Luoxi ¡ª We have to check on one another.

    Ou Luoxi: ¡°Cough cough.¡±

    ...

    After taking a shower, they brought Little Fourth with them as they went back to the small wooden house in the mountains, and Little Fourthy by the side of the door and fell asleep very quickly.

    There was a light shower that rained down outside the house. Ou Luoxi closed the windows before he lit up two candles by the side of the table. The red light from the candle illuminated the entire room.

    Ou Luoxi turned around and looked at Xia Xiaofu, Xia Xiaofu was already seated down on the bed. She let down her long luscious hair and used a dry towel to dry it.

    Upon noticing him looking over at her, Xia Xiaofu raised her gaze up to look over at him. There was a sweet smile on the corners of her lips, but she sounded displeased as she said, ¡°What are you doing there being frozen? Aren¡¯t you going to sleep on the bed?¡±

    It was only then that Ou Luoxi headed forward. He walked over to the side of the bed, and he lifted the nkets up andy down inside.

    Xia Xiaofu put the towel down and alsoy down.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s entire body was stiff. He did not dare to move about as he pleased, and he closed his eyes but could not fall asleep, but there was a soft, fragrant girl lying down by his side. No matter what he did, he could not fall asleep, and his mouth was all dry.

    ...

    The happy days were always so short, and in a blink of an eye, a month passed by like this.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s right leg was still injured, and not to make himself look so pathetic in front of her, he trained himself extremely frequently, but the speed at which he could run had greatly reduced. Although he was still quicker than a normal person, he had already lost the quick lightning speed that he once had, and he was still limping when he was walking.

    Lovers were blind, and in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes, no matter how he changed, he was forever the Ou Luoxi in her heart, and he was her lover.

    Both of themy down on thewn. Xia Xiaofu was just like a smallzy cat curled up in Ou Luoxi¡¯s embrace. She looked up at the azure blue sky and suddenly asked him, ¡°Luoxi, do you like children?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°A baby, a small boy, or a small girl. Look at Young Master Lu and Ning Qing. They have three children already ¡ª two sons and one daughter.¡±

    Ou Luoxi heard what she said and froze before his gaze was hot as he looked at Xia Xiaofu.

    ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± Xia Xiaofu quickly cupped her small face in her hands, and she opened one finger to have a gap before sneakily looking over at Ou Luoxi. ¡°That¡¯s right, I want to give birth to a baby for you.¡±

    Ou Luoxi never thought about having a baby before. He was not even able to live like a normal person and never thought of having a baby before.

    And now, she was saying that she wanted to give him a baby. His heart was up in waves. He used hisrge hand to pin her soft waist down as he hugged her in his embrace, and he kissed her forehead.

    Xia Xiaofu drew circles on his chest and said, ¡°Luoxi, doing those types of things would result in me getting pregnant. Lately we¡¯ve....hmm...done it very frequently. I think I would¡¯ve gotten pregnant very quickly. I like children very much.¡±

    Ou Luoxi used his thin lips to nudge her small, soft cheek.

    Xia Xiaofu continued to murmur on her own and said, ¡°Luoxi, do you like a boy or a girl? I like both of them, as long as it is our child. In the future, what should we call our baby? We will think about his formal name in the future. We should think of a nickname first. Hmm... Why don¡¯t we call him...Little Fifth. Whether it is a girl or boy, it would still work.¡±

    Ou Luoxi pursed his thin lips together before he said, ¡°A girl. I like a girl.¡±

    Just as pretty as her.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes lit up. She curled her arms on Ou Luoxi¡¯s neck and sweetly said, ¡°Sure, then we should think of giving birth to a girl. Giving birth to a girl, as long as we think about it frequently, the Goddess of Children would be able to hear our wishes and give us a girl, but we will agree on this first: If I give birth to a boy, you are not allowed to be unhappy.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Luoxi bent over to kiss Xia Xiaofu¡¯s red lips.

    Xia Xiaofu allowed him to kiss her for a moment, and very quickly, his breathing became hurried.

    He sat up before he carried her up into his arms.

    ¡°Ay, Luoxi, what are you doing?¡± Xia Xiaofu stopped him immediately.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s eyes were sparkling as his gaze was hot and lustful, and he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back into the room.¡±

    Xia Xiaofuughed out loud. ¡°Haha.¡± She used her hands and feet to climb up. She ran towards the small wooden house and said, ¡°Luoxi,e and chase me then. If you are able to chase me, then I will let you do what you want.¡±

    ...

    After half a month, Ou Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu drove to buy some food. The car was cruising down the road, and Xia Xiaofu switched on the radio. There was no reception in the mountains, and she had not listened to the news for a long time now.

    At this moment, the radio was reporting a piece of financial news. The host¡¯s voice was clear as it rang out in the air ¡ª

    Based on our sources, the director of Xia Corporation, Xia Bo, has been recently implicated with an overseas case. Although Xia Bo has already been bailed out, he has already been voted out from his position by all shareholders of the Xia Corporation, and also, he is also facing arge sum of debts...

    Xia Xiaofu heard the news, and her heart trembled. She lost her voice and said, ¡°What? My dad is in trouble now?¡±

    Ou Luoxi was driving, and he turned his gaze over to the side to look at Xia Xiaofu and said, ¡°The radio seemed to have reported it like that.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face was pale. Over the past two months, she¡¯s been living in the mountains with Ou Luoxi, and there was no reception in the mountains. She also had not contacted her rtives, and now, her dad was in such great trouble. She was actually thest one to find out. She was too much of a failure as a daughter.

    ¡°This wont do. Luoxi, I have to go back. My parents only have one daughter; that is me. I have to go back to apany them and help them get over this obstacle.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Luoxi nodded his head and said, ¡°Then we will go back now.¡±

    He turned the steering wheel.

    ¡°Luoxi.¡± Xia Xiaofu grabbed the corner of his shirt and said, ¡°If you do not want to leave the mountains, it would be fine if you just send me back. After I am done with these matters, I wille and find you.¡±

    Ou Luoxi held her small, ice-cold hands, and he had a warm smile as he said, ¡°I will apany you.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu leaned her small head on his shoulder. He was normally someone who did not say much, but his few short words were enough to warm her entire heart up. During this time, she did hope that he was able to apany her and be by her side.

    She closed her eyes gently and said, ¡°Luoxi, you treat me so well.¡±

    ...

    The car stopped in front of the Xia family vi, and Xia Xiaofu ran into the vi hurriedly as she said, ¡°Dad, Mum.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother heard her voice and came down from upstairs. She said, ¡°Xiaofu, you are back? Where have you been? I was unable to reach you. I was so worried.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu flew into her mother¡¯s embrace and apologized. ¡°Mum, I am sorry. I heard that Dad got into trouble. Mum, what happened exactly?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother touched Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hair as she sighed and said, ¡°There was a project that your father was in charge of that was suddenly involved in overseas dealings. Your father was in jail for two weeks. I spent so much effort to ask someone to bail your father out, but those shareholders of thepany had already called for a shareholder¡¯s meeting to get rid of all the titles your father held in thepany. This project has taken up a huge chunk of thepany¡¯s liquidity, so your father has a lot of debt in his name.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu already prepared herself for it and she looked upstairs as she said, ¡°Where is Dad?¡±

    ¡°Your father was hit very badly very by this. He has not been dealing with it well. He does not respond when I talk to him, and he ispletely in a blur. He just sleeps after he takes his meals.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu nodded her head and said, ¡°Mum, as long as Dad is fine, everything is still okay. We will try to settle the case privately, and the matters in thepany along with those debts, I will try to think of a n, and everything will pass.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother shook her head and said, ¡°You are only a girl. How are you going to think of a solution? Oh right, Xiaofu, over the two months you¡¯ve been gone for, Chen Jingyu has called us frequently, and your father getting bailed out of jail is thanks to Chen Jingyu¡¯s help...¡±

    ¡°Mum!¡± Xia Xiaofu shouted quickly to stop her mother from continuing.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother turned her gaze over to the side, and it was only then that she saw Ou Luoxi standing by the side of the door.

    Ou Luoxi wore a ck T-shirt, and his entire being was clean and handsome. Upon seeing Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother look over at him, he quickly stood up straight before curling the corners of his lips up into a gentle and respectful smile as he looked over at her.

    He was very nervous, but he already tried his best to give a good impression to her.

 Chapter 687 - Hubby

    <h4>Chapter 687: Hubby</h4>

    Upon seeing Ou Luoxi, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother¡¯s facial expressions changed immediately, and she did not seem to be happy.

    ¡°Mum.¡± Xia Xiaofu interrupted both of them looking at one another.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother forcefully retracted her gaze. She was an educated person after all. There were some things that were not suited to be said so directly. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother looked over at Xia Xiaofu and said, ¡°Xiaofu, we will have to move out. After all, your father owes a huge amount of debt, so our house has been liquidated. We have to look for a different ce to stay.¡±

    Move out.

    Where could they move to right now?

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes lit up, and she said, ¡°Mum, Luoxi coincidentally owns a vi. Let¡¯s move over to his vi to live then.¡±

    As Xia Xiaofu spoke, she winked at him.

    Ou Luoxi had a gentle smile on his face and nodded his head.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any other option then.¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother looked at Ou Luoxi and politely said, ¡± I would be troubling you then.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be troubling me at all,¡± Ou Luoxi replied.

    ...

    They brought Xia Bo to live in Ou Luoxi¡¯s vi. Ou Luoxi gave his own room to Xia Bo and allowed him to recuperate peacefully.

    Xia Bo sat down on the bed alone. His eyes were unfocused, and Xia Xiaofu stooped down to hold his hand as she said, ¡°Dad.¡±

    Xia Bo did not have any reaction at all, and it was just as if he had dementia.

    ¡°Mum, did you find a doctor to give Dad a diagnosis?¡±

    ¡°I did. Those doctors said that your father was provoked too greatly, and his mental health became unstable. That is why he is behaving like this. The doctor does not have a solution.¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes were red as she spoke.

    Xia Xiaofu stepped forward quickly to hug her mother as she said, ¡°Mum, everything will be fine. I am here to apany you. Daddy will slowly get better. Our family will not separate.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother stretched her hand out to wipe her tears away.

    Ou Luoxi stood at the side of the door to look at the mother and daughter pair. His facial expressions were gentle as he said, ¡°I will go make dinner.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu let go of her mother¡¯s hand to look at Ou Luoxi. She curled the corners of her lips up to nod her head. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ou Luoxi turned around to leave.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother looked at the boy¡¯s back profile, and her gaze stopped on his right leg. She noticed that he was limping as he walked. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother raised her eyebrows up immediately and said, ¡°Xiaofu, what is wrong with Luoxi?¡±

    ¡°Mum, Luoxi was involved in a car ident, and his right leg was injured.¡± Xia Xiaofu still felt very bad for him right now.

    ¡°Xiaofu, have you been living together with Ou Luoxi all this while?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Mummy, I am together with Ou Luoxi now. I want to be together with him forever. I cannot live without him.¡± Xia Xiaofu confessed her inner thoughts to her mother honestly.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother had a grim expression on her face, and she frankly said, ¡°Xiaofu, have you thought about it carefully? Marriage is not child¡¯s y. In many regards, Ou Luoxi is not someone you can rely on for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°Mum!¡± Xia Xiaofu was unhappy as she pouted with her red lips.

    ¡°Xiaogu, Mum will tell you frankly, Chen Jingyu really likes you. Over the past two months while your father has been in trouble, Chen Jingyu was helping out. He is not someone rted to us at all. If he didn¡¯t like you, then why would hee over to help us? Xiaofu, Mum is very satisfied with Chen Jingyu. He is the one whom I would choose as my son-inw.¡±

    ¡°Mum, I do not like Chen Jingyu. I only like Luoxi.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, you are still young. In the future, you still have many years of your life that you have to go through. Have you thought about it carefully? What kind of person would you want to marry? The Chen family has a strong background with wide connections. Chen Jingyu is mature, educated, and is a gentleman. When your father got in trouble, all it took for Chen Jingyu was a call to bail your father out of jail. If you express good feelings for Chen Jing now and want settle the matter and take care of the vampires in thepany, Chen Jingyu is able to help.¡±

    ¡°Look at Ou Luoxi again. Now that your father is in trouble, what can he help with? You like him right now, and maybe it is because you like him for his pretty exterior, but after some time, you would think that he is not responsible enough. You would be tired of him and even hate him. Furthermore , his right leg is disabled now. He is merely a disabled person...¡±

    ¡°Mum, enough. Stop talking!¡± Xia Xiaofu interrupted her mother.

    Ou Luoxi, who was standing outside the door, heard the mother and daughter quarrel with one other silently. He did not want to eavesdrop on purpose, but he¡¯d forgotten to ask what Xia Xiaofu¡¯s parents like to eat, and he wanted to cook some food that they liked.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s hands that were by his sides were tightly held into fists. Every single thing that Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother said was just like a needle being stabbed deeply into his heart. He was a person. He had feelings and would feel...pain.

    But he did not say a single word. He turned around silently and went to the kitchen to prepare dinner.

    ...

    Ou Luoxi prepared four dishes and one soup. He prepared the dishes with much care, so the dishes looked delicious and appetizing, but Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother ate very little.

    At the dinner table, Xia Xiaofu tried hard to nuance the atmosphere. Her mother was unwilling to cooperate, and she was even unwilling to let out a smile. Ou Luoxi lowered his gaze to eat his meal and only felt that the food in his mouth was tasteless.

    After eating dinner, Ou Luoxi sent the soup that he cooked for Xia Bo to the bedroom. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother fed Xia Bo the soup, and Ou Luoxi went downstairs to put the utensils away.

    Xia Xiaofu wanted to go over to have a look at Ou Luoxi, and her phone rang.

    She took her phone out to have a look. It was Chen Jingyu.

    Xia Xiaofu had a nce at the kitchen before going into a room. She closed the door behind her, and she took the call. ¡°Hello, Mr. Chen.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Xiaofu, I have finally gotten through your phone. I thought that you may have gone missing.¡± Chen Jingyu¡¯s pure voice came over from the other end.

    ¡°Mr. Chen, I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, you don¡¯t have to say sorry between us. I have always been keeping up about the matters regarding Uncle. I have also been contacting people these past few days. Let¡¯s meet tomorrow. It should be easier to settle this matter privately.¡±

    Chen Jingyu said, easier to settle this matter privately, and it meant that he was extremely confident. Xia Xiaofu hesitated for a moment before she said, ¡°Mr. Chen, no matter what, thank you, but I would think of a n myself regarding my father¡¯s case. We are not rted by blood or anything. There would be a lot of gossip if you help me like this.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, I do not care...¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chen, I care. Over the past two months, I have been together with Ou Luoxi. I was unable to forget him. I like him. We have gotten back together again, and we will never separate from another forever.¡±

    Chen Jingyu became silent.

    ¡°Mr. Chen, I am sorry. Don¡¯t waste more time on me anymore. You will find a girl who is better than me.¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Chen Jingyu scoffed softly and said, ¡°Xiaofu, I like you. I have always liked you very very much. You are rejecting me now, and I am very upset, but I respect your decision. The matters regarding Uncle, I still can help you out with it...¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chen, you really don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Fu, do you really have to draw the line with me so clearly?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chen, I just do not want to give any one hope. I also do not want to take advantage of you.¡±

    ...

    After hanging up, Xia Xiaofu took her debit card. In the past few years in the entertainment industry, she¡¯d earned a huge sum of money, but the money that her father owed was also a bottomless hole, and she needed a lot of money to pay them back.

    Xia Xiaofu added up all of the money that she had, and it was not enough.

    It was so far off.

    The amount needed was way more than double what she had.

    Xia Xiaofu was frustrated for a while before she stood up to go downstairs, and she went into the kitchen.

    There was an amber light on inside the kitchen. Ou Luoxi put on a pair of gloves as he stood by the side of the sink to wash the dishes, and after he was done washing the dishes, he ced them back into the cupboards. He was focused and serious as he did so.

    Xia Xiaofu stood there looking at him for a moment. His handsome features had a gentle and mesmerizing glow, and it made him look extra pretty, but only when he walked, he would limp. The limping action made his handsome and slim figure look even more lonely, and this type of quiet environment made him look extra lonely.

    Xia Xiaofu walked up to him softly before stretching her slim arms out to hug his waist. She used her small face to nudge his back and sweetly said, ¡°Luoxi, it has been hard on you today.¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s features all became gentle. His lips were curled upwards, and he had a bright smile on his face as he said, ¡°It was not hard.¡±

    She¡¯d also cooked for him and even cooked for the first time for him. It could not be considered hard for him to do this.

    Xia Xiaofu hugged him even more firmly and said, ¡°Luoxi, it is so good to have you around.¡±

    Ou Luoxi was done tidying up the utensils before he removed the gloves that he was wearing. He turned around and ced his right hand into his pocket, and he handed something over to Xia Xiaofu. ¡°This is for you.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡± Xia Xiaofu took it into her hands. It was an ount ledger.

    Xia Xiaofu opened it up to have a look, and when she had a clear look at the number of zeros on it. Xia Xiaofu covered her small mouth and took in a breath of cold air. She was shocked as she said, ¡°Luoxi, how did you have so much money?¡±

    Ou Luoxi stretched his hand out to caress her hair and said, ¡°I¡¯ve earned it.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not expect him to have earned so much money over the past few years in the entertainment industry. He was really the most popr young star and the Best Actor. She raised her small, egg-shaped face up and pursed her lips together as sheughed. ¡°Luoxi, are you giving this to me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it is for you.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu fluttered his long eyshes that were just a butterfly¡¯s wings, to be honest, she was very embarrassed to take it, and this was definitely Ou Luoxi¡¯s entire worth.

    But right now, she had an urgent need for money. With this money, she could repay all of her father¡¯s debts, and she should not act coy at this time.

    Furthermore, when Chen Jingyu offered his help, she did not ept it, and she also could not take it, but Ou Luoxi was the man she loved the most. Both of them were one, so she could take the money that he gave her.

    ¡°Luoxi, is this your betrothal?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ou Luoxi did not understand it.

    ¡°It is the money that a man saves up to marry a wife.¡± Xia Xiaofu blinked her eyes attractively.

    Ou Luoxi looked at her, before nodding his head.

    Xia Xiaofu immediately had a smile on her face. She went on her tiptoes to hug his neck before taking the initiative to kiss his thin lips as she said, ¡°Luoxi, if this is your betrothal, then I will ept it. In the future, let¡¯s earn this amount of money back together.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Luoxi held her slim waist before gently bringing her into his embrace.

    Xia Xiaofu bit his earlobes, and her voice was crisp and sweet as she said, ¡°Hubby...¡±

    All of Ou Luoxi¡¯s features were very gentle. He used hisrge hand to touch the back of her head, and he wanted to kiss her red lips.

    Cough, cough. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was standing by the side of the kitchen door.

    They let go of one another quickly, and Xia Xiaofu coughed awkwardly as she said, ¡°Mum, you are still not asleep?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I was thirsty, so I came to get a ss of water.¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother looked over at Xiao Xiaofu and said, ¡°It is already sote. Why are you still not going back to the room to sleep? Mummy has recently been experiencing insomnia. Xiaofu, apany Mummy to sleep tonight.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu froze. She had been sleeping with Ou Luoxi recently.

    But upon seeing her mother¡¯s gaze, she had no other choice but to nod her head, and she said, ¡°Oh, I got it Mum. I will go to your roomter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother left.

    After her mother left, Xia Xiaofu was apologetic as she looked at Ou Luoxi and said, ¡°Luoxi, I have to apany my mother to sleep tonight.¡±

    Ou Luoxi had his regr expression. He curled his lips up as he nodded his head. ¡°Okay, I will sleep in the next room. If there is anything, just call me.¡±

    ¡°Okay...¡± Xia Xiaofu hesitated for a bit before she said, ¡°Luoxi, my mother has just met you. She might be still a little unfamiliar with you. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, I will work hard to make Aunty like me.¡±

    ¡°Luoxi, you are so great.¡± Xia Xiaofu went on her tiptoes to kiss his cheek as she said, ¡°Good night.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    Ou Luoxi stood by the side of the door and sent Xia Xiaofu off with his gaze.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu hiredwyers to handle the matter privately, but the upper authorities were very strict in their analysis, and the matter was high-profile. She did not have the connections that Chen Jingyu had, and there was no progress in bringing this matter to an end privately.

    Ou Luoxi noticed that Xia Xiaofu left the house early in the morning and would only returnte at night. She was very worried, and that made him extremely worried inside his heart.

    Xia Bo¡¯s illness was not getting any better. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was sighing everyday. He would change the menu to make Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother happy, but her mother did not give him a single smile.

    Xia Xiaofu returned home, and she was chatting with her mother ¡ª

    ¡°Mum, I am sorry. I am unable to do anything about making this matter private. The deadline for the bail is getting closer and closer now, and when ites, the police force will send someone over to bring Dad back to jail.¡±

    ¡°What? Your dad is senile now. He needs someone to take care of him. If he¡¯s taken to the police station again, I think he would not be able tost a few days. Xiaofu, he is your biological father, you have to think of other solutions. Chen Jingyu...¡±

    ¡°Mum, it is not convenient for me to ask Chen Jingyu for help...¡±

    ¡°Why? Even if you do not get together with Chen Jingyu, but as a friend, with the character that Chen Jingyu has, he would definitely help you. Could anything on earth be more important than your father right now?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Xia Xiaofu hesitated and said, ¡°Everyone knows the feelings that Chen Jingyu has for me. If I contact him, what would...Luoxi think about it after he finds out?¡±

    Her mother was extremely anxious as she said, ¡°Who cares what he thinks? If he is so capable, ask him to settle this case privately! Look at how Chen Jingyu behaves and look at him. All he knows to do for the entire day would be to cook a few dishes to make us happy. He does not have any abilities and prospects at all. The moment I look at him, my head aches...¡±

    ¡°Mum!¡± Xia Xiaofu stopped her immediately.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother also knew that she¡¯d spoken too harshly, and she stopped talking immediately, but the moment she thought about the poor state that the Xia family was in right now, her mother could not help but shed tears.

    ¡°Mum....¡± Xia Xiaofu could only hug her mother to give her strength.

    Ou Luoxi was listening to them outside the door, and after he heard what they said, he turned around to go to his own room.

    He took his phone out and called his manager, Ah Ye.

    ¡°Hello, Ah Ye.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Luoxi, we have not contacted one another for so long now. Why are you calling me?¡±

    ¡°Ah Ye, help me arrange a business dinner.¡±

    ¡°Luoxi, are you nning toe back?¡±

    ¡°No, I have something that I want to ask someone to help out with.¡±

    Ah Ye understood, but he was silent. A long while passed, and it was difficult for him to reply, ¡°Luoxi, a few years ago, the price of asking you to go out for dinner was way higher than the most popr A list female actresses, but two years ago, you faded out of the spotlight when you were at your prime, and your poprity has already dropped. Furthermore, you yourself are clear about the meaning of going for a business dinner.¡±

    Those officials and wealthy people were willing to spend money to invite a popr artist to a meal. To be direct, they just wanted to benefit from it. It was very normal for the female celebrities to be touched or to be asked to drink alcohol. Ou Luoxi was a man, and those men were up to no good when they invited him over.

 Chapter 688 - This Is Only A Transaction

    <h4>Chapter 688: This Is Only A Transaction</h4>

    Ou Luoxi did not have any expressions on his face, and he said, ¡°I know. Help me contact them then.¡±

    Ah Ye let out a sigh before he hung up.

    Ou Luoxi slowly sat down by the side of the bed, and he looked out the window to at the pure white moonlight shining outside. Eldest Brother¡¯s entire family went to America some time ago while Second Older Brother was on a mission in Africa, and he did not want to trouble them all the time.

    Actually, he really hated the cunning and evil things on this earth. It was not that he did not know about it, butpared to anyone on this earth, he knew it better than anyone, so he hated it more.

    He saw things very lightly in this world, but he was unwilling to open his heart up to others easily. To be honest, he was a pure and arrogant person.

    But everything was different now, and he had someone that he wanted to protect.

    He wanted to protect her properly. He wanted to be together with her forever, so he was willing to do anything.

    ...

    The next day

    The most luxurious Presidential Private Room in Jingfan Hotel was reserved, and there were seven or eight middle aged men inside, and the elite and famous people of T City were there.

    Everyone smoked as they chatted with one another. They were extremely excited, and the door to the private room opened up. Ah Ye brought Ou Luoxi along with him as they walked inside.

    Ou Luoxi wore a short ck leather jacket with a white t-shirt underneath, making him look clean and handsome.

    Everyone saw him, and their eyes lit up as they said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, you have finally arrived. We have been waiting for you for such a long time now.¡±

    Ah Ye went inside to nuance the situation and said, ¡°The traffic was congested today. We arete, and we will need everyone here to be kind.¡±

    ¡°That would be up to you to decide.¡± Everyone looked over at Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi walked inside.

    The moment he walked, the men¡¯s gazes changed as they said, ¡°Eh, Ou Luoxi, what is wrong with your right leg? Did you get injured? You look so ugly limping like this. You look like a disabled person.¡±

    Ah Ye responded quickly and said, ¡°Our Luoxi was involved in a car ident. His right leg was a little injured, and he will get better after some time.¡±

    The men barely epted this reason. A disabled person would not be worth this price, but when everyone saw Ou Luoxi¡¯s fair and handsome face, they nodded their head in satisfaction.

    Everyone leaned back against their chair. They crossed their legs casually and were smoking. They looked at Ou Luoxi as if he were a prostitute. Someone that took his finger that was holding on to his cigarette to point at Ou Luoxi and said, ¡°Since you are already disabled, walk two rounds around us. Let us have a look at how a disabled person would walk.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...¡± The men all squinted their eyes as theyughed loudly in agreement.

    Ah Ye¡¯s facial expression became ufortable. These people were insulting Ou Luoxi so tantly.

    Ah Ye looked at Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi did not have an expression on his face, and those senior presidents all sat down on the chair. There was arge part of the room that was empty. He lifted his legs apart, and he really limped step by step as he walked two rounds.

    ¡°Haha...¡± The senior presidents all bit on their cigarettes as theyughed happily. Someone threw a few coins on the ground by Ou Luoxi as he said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, you walked very well. This is your reward; you can pick it up now.¡±

    Ou Luoxi lowered his gaze to look at the coins by the side of his feet.

    At this moment, Ah Ye stepped forward and said, ¡°Thank you all Presidents for your reward. I will ept it on our Luoxi¡¯s behalf.¡±

    Ah Ye was about to bend over.

    ¡°Wait a moment. When did all of Ou Luoxi¡¯s matters be yours to handle? Then what about the matter that Ou Luoxi is begging us to settle?¡± Someone threatened them.

    Ah Ye froze.

    At this moment, Ou Luoxi slowly bent his knee and went down on one knee. He stretched his hand out, and he picked all the coins up from the floor.

    ¡°Haha, Ou Luoxi, your attitude is the right attitude when you are begging someone for help. We like it. Think back a few years. We called you out a number of times, but you did not bother even once. We didn¡¯t think after these few years, you¡¯d know what was the real deal. This is the right thing to do.¡±

    ¡°Haha...¡± Everyoneughed as they got even more daring.

    Ou Luoxi picked up all of the coins on the floor, and everyone sat down around the dining table.

    ¡°Ou Luoxi, you werete today. Come. You have to punish yourself with three sses.¡±

    Ah Ye did not dare to butt in anymore. He was afraid that he would ruin Ou Luoxi¡¯s matters, and he served the alcohol to Ou Luoxi silently.

    Ou Luoxi took the wine ss up and downed the three sses in one gulp.

    The senior presidents were all greedy as they looked at Ou Luoxi. His thin pink lips were stained with alcohol, and it made his lips look even more sparkling. Surprisingly, his lips were even more dainty and attractive than the lips of the women that they yed with, and all of them were so tempted.

    Someone stood up and walked over to where Ou Luoxi was. He stretched his hand out to touch Ou Luoxi¡¯s face before he eximed, ¡°Wow! Your skin is so smooth.¡±

    The other senior presidents allughed loudly as they said, ¡°You are too bold. Don¡¯t scare Ou Luoxi.¡±

    That person sat down on the seat beside Ou Luoxi and said, ¡°Just touching him would scare him? Then Ou Luoxi is even more delicate than a young girl. I do not know what it would be like to touch him, haha.¡±

    Ah Ye had a frown on his face. These people were already starting to talk dirty.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s expressions were very light, and after he stepped inside the room, he did not say a single word.

    ¡°Ou Luoxi, alcohol has to be consumed with two people to be fun. Come, sit down on myp. Let¡¯s drink one ss with our arms intertwined.¡± That person patted hisp.

    ¡°Drink one ss, drink one ss...¡± The others started to cheer.

    Everyone looked over at him, and Ou Luoxi...did not move.

    The senior presidents¡¯ faces became cold, and the senior president seated down by Ou Luoxi¡¯s side said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, what do you mean by this? Are you looking down on me?¡±

    Ah Ye tried to exin quickly and said, ¡°Our Luoxi did not mean it that way...¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± That person sshed the contents of the wine ss onto Ou Luoxi¡¯s face and he mmed the door and left. He said, ¡°You are not looking at what you are? It seems that we don¡¯t need to talk anymore.¡±

    The others all stood up in session and said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, wait until you¡¯re thinking about it clearly before youe looking for us!¡±

    ...

    Everyone in the private room left. Ah Ye handed a tissue over to Ou Luoxi and said, ¡°Luoxi, wipe your face.¡±

    Ou Luoxi took the tissue from him.

    Ah Ye let out a sigh and said, ¡°Luoxi, if you came over to participate in this dinner appointment, you should have prepared your heart. These people are all cunning, and if you are unable... to give them good benefits, they will not help you out. Why don¡¯t we think of other solutions?¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not say anything, and at this moment, his phone rang.

    He took his phone out to have a look, and it was a number that he did not recognize.

    Ou Luoxi answered the call and said, ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Luoxi, do you still remember me?¡±

    Ou Luoxi had a good memory. The moment he heard a person¡¯s voice he would not be able to forget that person from then onwards. He knew this person, and it was that time that Ou Ze misdirected him to go inside the hotel room and serve this person. President Qu.

    Xia Xiaofu was angry with him for a long period of time because of this President Qu.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ou Luoxi grunted out.

    ¡°Luoxi, I have already heard about your situation. I can help you settle the matter privately.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Hah, Luoxi, aren¡¯t you clear about what I want? Today, 6pm at Haijing Hotel room number 6201. We would not part till we meet.¡± President Qu hung up.

    Ah Ye already heard the content of the call and asked, ¡°Luoxi, we...¡±

    Ou Luoxi stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ...

    Haijing Hotel, Room number 6201. Ah Ye was on guard outside. Ou Luoxi had already been inside for half an hour.

    Ah Yeid against the wall and lit a cigarette as he smoked it slowly. He suddenly missed Ou Luoxi from the past. At that time, although he was living all alone, he was so arrogant, and now....

    Inside the room

    Ou Luoxi sat down on the bed. President Qu had already taken a shower, and he tied a bath towel around his waist as he walked out. He sat down on the other end of the bed and handed all of the documents in his hand over to Ou Luoxi.

    ¡°My older male cousin is working overseas, and it is a coincidence that he is in charge of the matter this time. Xia Bo¡¯s matter can be easy or hard. If you don¡¯t have any contacts, a guilty ruling would be enough for him to spend half of his life in jail, but if you have contacts, we can end the case tomorrow.¡±

    Ou Luoxi took the documents and opened them up to have a look.

    President Qu looked at his handsome and attractive back profile, and his gaze was a little loving. He went onto the bed, before hugging Ou Luoxi from behind.

    Ou Luoxi froze and was about to struggle.

    ¡°Luoxi, are you really dating Xia Xiaofu?¡±

    Upon hearing the name, ¡°Xia Xiaofu,¡± Ou Luoxi stopped trying to struggle.

    President Qu immediately let out a satisfied smile, and his hand followed Ou Luoxi¡¯s coat as he went inside. He lowered his volume, smiled, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. This is only just a transaction. I would not utter a single word about this to Xia Xiaofu.¡±

    President Qu pressed Ou Luoxi down onto the bed, and he looked at the youth¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face. He bent his body down to kiss Ou Luoxi¡¯s lips.

    Ou Luoxi suddenly averted his head over to the side.

    ¡°Luoxi, since you came over here, don¡¯t y any tricks with me anymore. This time, we are both willing parties. If you do not want to save Xia Bo, you can leave right now. If you want to save him, the thing that I want is you. Otherwise, we do not have anything to talk about.¡±

    Ou Luoxi stared at the bright and sparkling crystal chandelier above his head, and he gave up trying to struggle.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu did not gain anything and returned to the vi. ¡°Luoxi, Luoxi...¡± She called out to him twice, and did not see Ou Luoxi anywhere.

    At this moment, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother came down from upstairs and said, ¡°Xiaofu, don¡¯t call out anymore, Ou Luoxi left early in the morning, and he is still not back.¡±

    ¡°He went out? Did he say where he went?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother did not have a good expression on his face, and said, ¡°He just said that he was going out. I thought that he woulde back very quickly, but it is already nine o¡¯clock at night, and he is still not back yet. What could happen to him outside? He did not prepare at home either, and it is probably because I did not give him a smile these few days. He has already given up.¡±

    ¡°Mum, how could you talk about Luoxi like this?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother did not say anything else. The matters that happened in the Xia family made her stressed and unable to catch her breath. Furthermore, she thought about Chen Jingyu being her son-inw first, so she was really unable to like Ou Luoxi.

    Not only did she not like him, and she hated him very much.

    Xia Xiaofu took her phone out and wanted to give Ou Luoxi a call, and at this moment, the main doors of the vi opened up. Ou Luoxi walked inside.

    He wore a white shirt, and he grabbed the ck leather jacket in his right hand. He looked very normal, but his gaze was somewhat dazed. He saw Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother and Xia Xiaofu standing inside the living room and froze on the spot.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother saw him behaving stiffly, and she was furious. She asked him directly, ¡°Where did you go to?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ou Luoxi regained his senses and faced Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother as his expressions were very polite as he said, ¡°I went out to have a meal with a friend.¡±

    ¡°Have a meal? Why didn¡¯t you say anything about going out to have a meal? We were waiting for you and have not eaten yet.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu heard the tone that her mother was using and raised her eyebrows up immediately. She wanted to say something, but at this moment, Ou Luoxi ced the leather jacket on the back of the sofa in the living room before he rolled up his sleeves as he went into the kitchen, ¡°I will go and make dinner now.¡±

    The moment Ou Luoxi went into the kitchen, Xia Xiaofu pulled her mother¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mum, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What can I do? Our family is in such big trouble right now, and forget that he is unable to help out at all, but he even has the mood to go out for a meal with his friend?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother volume was very loud, and she also did not care that Ou Luoxi, who was inside the kitchen, could hear them.

    ¡°Mum!¡± Xia Xiaofu was about to retaliate, but at this moment, her phone rang.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Ye...What? My father¡¯s case has developments...because the evidence is not enough, my dad is not guilty, and this matter is settled privately? This is great. Mr. Ye, thank you...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu hung up, and she was extremely emotional and hugged her mother as she said, ¡°Mum, the matter has ended as it has been settled privately.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was unable to ept such a good piece of news. She froze for a long period of time before she smiled and said, ¡°This is great, this is great. Heaven is really merciful. Your father is not guilty anymore.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu and her mother broke out into tears because of happiness.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was so happy as she ran upstairs to tell this news to Xia Bo. Xia Xiaofu ran inside the kitchen and she hugged Ou Luoxi¡¯s waist from behind. She was ted as she said, ¡°Luo Xi, my father¡¯s case has been finally settled privately.¡±

    Ou Luoxi curled the corners of his lips up and had a gentle smile as he said, ¡°I will have to congratte you then.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu went on her tiptoes to kiss his cheek as she said, ¡°Luoxi, it has been hard on you.¡±

    ¡°It was not hard.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was happy and noticed that the corner of Ou Luoxi¡¯s lip was broken. She stretched her slim arm out to touch the corner of his lip as she said, ¡°Luoxi, what is wrong with your lips?¡±

    Ou Luoxi avoided her fingers and lowered his gaze down to fry the vegetables in the wok as he said, ¡°It is fine. I just knocked it today.¡±

    ¡°Is that true? Why do I think that someone bit it? Luoxi, you wouldn¡¯t betray me with another woman, right? If this is the case, I would not want you anymore.¡± Xia Xiaofu pouted her attractive red lips.

    ¡°I did not.¡± Ou Luoxi¡¯s face was pale as he shook his head.

    Xia Xiaofu noticed that he did not look well, and her heart felt pain immediately. Lately, she¡¯s been busy with the matters regarding her father and has not given him attention. He seemed to have lost weight again.

    ¡°Luoxi, I was joking just now. I trust you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Luoxi nodded his head.

    Xia Xiaofu held his elbow and wanted to tell him some sweet nothings. At this moment, the sound of footsteps rang out in the air, and Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother came down the steps.

    Ou Luoxi took his elbow back, switched off the stove, and said, ¡°It is time for dinner.¡±

    He supported his right leg and went over to the cab to get the cutlery to ce it down on the dining table, then served the dishes onto the table. Xia Xiaofu stood inside the kitchen to look at him, and he lowered his gaze to ce the cutlery down. His back profile was extremely proper.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart felt as if it was hit harshly.

    ¡°Luoxi, are we eating together?¡±

    ¡°There is no need. I ate already. You guys can eat.¡± Ou Luoxi walked over to the sofa to take his leather jacket before he looked over at Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother as he said, ¡°Aunty, I will go upstairs first.¡±

    He lifted his heels up and went upstairs.

    When he walked inside the room, he could still hear Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother talking. She was very unsatisfied with him, and she said, ¡°Your father¡¯s case has finally ended. Why is he not happy at all? What is he thinking inside his head?¡±

    ¡°Mum!¡±...

    Ou Luoxi closed the door of the room.

    ...

    Ou Luoxi went into the bathroom to take a shower, and he stood underneath the showerhead and did not move at all to bathe in the icy cold water. The moment he started, he ended up showering for half an hour, and the skin on his entire body was pale when he walked out.

    He stood before the sink as he took out his toothbrush to brush his teeth. After brushing for a moment, he could not control himself, and he bent down to vomit harshly.

 Chapter 689 - Your Blood

    <h4>Chapter 689: Your Blood</h4>

    Ou Luoxi did not eat anything for the entire day. He vomited bile water for a long time, and at this moment, the sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. ¡°Luoxi, I aming in, okay?¡± Xia Xiaofu walked into the room.

    Ou Luoxi quickly stopped vomiting, and he took the toothbrush to brush his teeth before sshing some cold water on his face, and he switched off the tap as he walked out of the bathroom.

    ¡°Xiaofu.¡±

    ¡°Luoxi, you took a shower?¡± Xia Xiaofu ran up to him and held his elbow lovingly.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ou Luoxi nodded his head, and he looked over to the side of the door and said, ¡°Are you done eating? I will go and wash the dishes.¡±

    Ou Luoxi headed towards the door.

    ¡°Ay, Luoxi!¡± Xia Xiaofu quickly went on her tiptoes to hug his neck and said, ¡°I did the dishes already.¡±

    ¡°Leave them to me next time.¡± Ou Luoxi looked at this small egg-shaped face in front of him, and he stretched his hands out to hug her soft, thin waist.

    Xia Xiaofu had a blissful and sweet smile. She nudged herself against his body and was smelling the fresh and healthy scent of body wash on his body.

    After taking a shower, he wore a casual white shirt, and there were a few buttons undone on the cor of his shirt. His short, dark hair was dripping with water droplets. His handsome face was fair and smooth like jade, especially with the corners of his lips being injured, it made his entire being look extra attractive, and as she looked at him, her face and ears turned red.

    ¡°Luoxi,¡± She used both of her small hands to cup his face as she said, ¡°Why do you look so beautiful? No wonder there are so many women who like you, and even men like you.¡±

    Ou Luoxi heard what she said and froze.

    Xia Xiaofu fluttered her long eyshes before slowly kissing his thin lips.

    After kissing for a few moments, she felt the boy¡¯s body be stiff, and he did not take the initiative to cooperate with her. She opened her eyes to look at him. She noted that he did not close his eyes, and his face was very pale.

    ¡°Luoxi, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°I am fine...¡± Ou Luoxi tugged on the corners of his lips.

    ¡°Then do you...not like me kissing you? You are not even willing to open your mouth.¡± Xia Xiaofu felt wronged as she spoke.

    ¡°No that¡¯s not the case.¡± Ou Luoxi bent over and took the initiative to kiss her.

    Xia Xiaofu hugged his neck quickly, and both of them kissed one another.

    Ou Luoxi firmly embraced this soft and fragrant figure in his arms, and his mouth was full of her fragrance. He was greedy as he leaned on her, and it was only when he was with her that he could forget about all of those shameful things.

    For the rest of his life, he was not willing to remember those things anymore.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face was red, and she bit his ear and coyly said, ¡°Luoxi, did you miss me or not? We...have not done it for so long...¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s breathing became hurried, and it seemed like it was so long ago. It has been almost one month now.

    He hugged her waist and half pushed and hugged her to ce her onto the sofa. Both of them were against one together. Xia Xiaofu was daring as she went to undo his pants. Ou Luoxi stretched both his hands into her clothes.

    The heat in the room was getting hotter and hotter, but suddenly, they heard someone knocking.

    Ou Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu both froze instantly.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Xiaofu, are you there? It is already sote at night. Why are you still noting back to the room to sleep?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother¡¯s interruption made both of them lose their interest. Ou Luoxi let go of her, and he waszy as hey back on the sofa. Xia Xiaofu tumbled onto the sofa and said, ¡°Okay, Mum. I will go back soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother left.

    Xia Xiaofu sat up. She was apologetic as she looked at Ou Luoxi, ¡°Luoxi, I am sorry...¡±

    ¡°It is fine.¡± Ou Luoxi stretched his hand out to ruffle her soft hair as he gently said, ¡°Go back to your room to sleep quickly. Don¡¯t make Aunty worry.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Luoxi, good night.¡± Xia Xiaofu kissed his cheek before standing up to leave.

    She closed the door, and Ou Luoxi was in a daze on the sofa for a while before he slowly copsed onto the sofa and closed his eyes to sleep.

    He was so exhausted.

    He¡¯d never felt so tired before...

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu was done handling the matters regarding the Xia Corporation. The Xia Corporation had been built up by her father¡¯s blood and sweat. She could not allow the Xia Corporation to end up in others¡¯ hands for free.

    Ou Luoxi was still staying in the vi as usual, and he made some soup to send it upstairs for Xia Bo to drink.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was not inside the room, Ou Luoxi walked into the room, and he looked towards the bed. The bed was empty, and Xia Bo was not on it.

    Ou Luoxi found it weird, so he walked inside.

    There was no trace of Xia Bo in the room. Ou Luoxi wanted to turn around to look for him, but at this moment, he heard some soft sounds, and it was very unusual.

    He followed the source of the sound and walked over. There was someone hiding in the corner of the bathroom; it was Xia Bo.

    At this moment, Xia Bo¡¯s entire body was trembling, and he took a packet of powder in his hands as he used his nose to sniff the powder.

    Ou Luoxi looked over and his expressions changed drastically. ¡°Uncle, what is this?¡±

    He stretched his hand out to take that packet of powder.

    He¡¯d grown up in the depths of the mountain since a young age, and he¡¯d tasted numerous wild nts before. There were some nts that he just had to smell to know what they were. This bag of powder was...psychoactive. It was a drug!

    Xia Bo was in an extreme daze. When he saw Ou Luoxi taking his powder away, he immediately stood up with a sinister expression on his face and flew towards Ou Luoxi as he shouted, ¡°Give it to me. Give it to me!¡±

    Ou Luoxi would never give it back to him; this kind of drug could cause death.

    ¡°Uncle, you cannot sniff this. How did you get into this?¡± Ou Luoxi took a few steps back, and Xia Bo assaulted Ou Luoxi with everything he had. Ou Luoxi did not retaliate, afraid that he would hurt Xia Bo, and both of them retreated back into the room. Ou Luoxi had two wounds on his face, and they were bleeding.

    At this moment, Xia Xiaofu ran in upon hearing themotion and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Xia Bo lost control immediately and shouted out loudly, ¡°He snatched my thing. He is a thief!¡±

    The anger in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother chest was burning rapidly. She dashed forward immediately, and she raised her hand up to give Ou Luoxi a p.

    p! The sound of the p reverberated throughout the entire room. Ou Luoxi was pped harshly, and there were light blood stains on the corners of his lips.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother stretched her trembling fingers out. She pointed at the thing that Ou Luoxi was hiding behind his back as she asked, ¡°What did you snatch? Take it out quickly. Do you have any conscience at all? Your Uncle is already crazy and in a daze, and you are still snatching his things and hitting him? Our Xiaofu likes you so much, but it turns out that you are a greedy thief.¡±

    As she spoke, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother pulled Ou Luoxi¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Take the thing out. You were caught red handed today, I will give Xiaofu a callter, and tell her what kind of person you are!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother opened Ou Luoxi¡¯s right hand, and the contents of the packet of powder split onto the floor.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother¡¯s voice came to a halt. It was obvious that she did not expect Ou Luoxi to be hiding a bag of powder. She was in a blur as she looked at the white powder and stuttered, ¡°What...is this?¡±

    ¡°Ah, my thing!¡± Xia Bo acted crazy as he dashed forward. He was crawling on the floor like a dog, and he stretched his tongue out to lick the white powder.

    No matter how old Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was, she could also guess what this was. It was just as if she¡¯d been electrocuted, and she stepped back slowly as she said, ¡°This...is a drug? Where did the drugse from? Oh my god!¡±

    Half of the contents were spilled, and Xia Bo could only lick the powder. The amount was not nearly enough. Xia Bo¡¯s body was trembling on the floor as he rolled his eyes. He scratched his face with both hands, and he was in much pain as he moaned, ¡°I want my powder! I want my powder... This will not do. I am going to die...¡±

    Ou Luoxi stooped down slowly, and he stretched his hand out to help Xia Bo up, ¡°I will take you over to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother shouted out loud, and she stopped him immediately. ¡°You cannot take him to the hospital. He would be gone once he steps foot in the hospital. He would be sent over to the drug rehabilitation centre.¡±

    Ou Luoxi paused for a moment. Suddenly, Xia Bo had a whiff of the leftover powder on his hand, and he immediately went over to lick Ou Luoxi¡¯s fingers.

    When he touched Ou Luoxi¡¯s fingers, Xia Bo opened his mouth and harshly bit down on Ou Luoxi¡¯s hand.

    Red blood flowed out immediately. Xia Bo was just like a vampire. He was greedy as he quickly sucked on the blood that was flowing on Ou Luoxi¡¯s hand. The bloodstains flowed down from the corners of his lips before dripping down onto the floor.

    The scene was extremely frightening.

    Ou Luoxi did not move. He allowed Xia Bo to suck his blood, and the soft fringe covering his forehead covered his pure and sparkling eyes. His handsome features were slightly dropped down, and those two blood stains together with that fresh p mark, made him look extremely dishevelled.

    Xai Bo sucked enough fresh blood and let go of his wrist. Hey back down on the floor, and this time, he was not in pain anymore, but he felt extremelyfortable as he hummed out loud before he closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    Ou Luoxi stood up and carried Xia Bo back onto therge bed before putting the nkets on him.

    After that, he walked into the bathroom to take a towel. He stooped down and cleaned the fresh blood stains on the floor.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was in shock as she watched what was happening. She lowered her gaze down towards Ou Luoxi, who was cleaning the floor, and she broke the silence. ¡°Your blood...¡±

    ¡°I grew up eating wild herbs. They said that a hundred different forms of poison are unable to hurt me. My blood is probably a quencher of Uncle¡¯s addiction.¡± As he spoke, Ou Luoxi added another line, ¡°I did not know about this beforehand.¡±

    He threw the towel that was stained with blood into the rubbish bin before standing up to head out the door.

    He walked over to the side of the door, and Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother, who was standing behind him, said, ¡°Wait for a minute.¡±

    Ou Luoxi stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°Today, I...hit you. I misunderstood you. I am sorry.¡±

    Ou Luoxi lowered his gaze before softly saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother looked at his back profile before stuttering, ¡°Your Uncle really cannot be sent to the hospital. His body would not be able to take it. There were many things wrong in the Xia familytely, and Xiaofu is also busy with matters regarding the Xia Corporation.¡±

    He could not be sent into the hospital, but he also could not continue doing drugs. What Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother meant was very obvious.

    ¡°Luo Xi, maybe the situation at hand is not as bad we are thinking it is. Your blood might be the antidote here. After your Uncle takes it for two or three days, he may be able to quit, and he might get well.¡±

    Ou Luoxi curled the corners of his lips up slowly as he said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    He headed out the door.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu met with huge trouble in thepany. Those shareholders noticed that she was very young, and she was unfamiliar with the matters in thepany, so they took every chance to bully her.

    But those shareholders only removed Xia Bo from his role as Director, and the shares that Xia Bo owned were already all in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hands. Xia Xiaofu was the number one shareholder in the Xia Corporation, and following thepany tradition, she should be holding the role of temporary Director. After three months, they would announce a shareholder¡¯s meeting to vote and decide if she is really able to take on the role of Director.

    Xia Xiaofu was not interested in being Director, but in this situation where she was bullied by everyone, if she did not put on a hard front, everyone would take the opportunity to step on her.

    So she used all of her abilities to fight for the position of temporary Director.

    In the meeting room, everyone was giving her cold looks. No one agreed to her decisions, and someoneughed and said, ¡°What about this: let¡¯s raise our hands right now to decide if Miss Xia would be able to take on the position of temporary director?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Xia Xiaofu was furious, and if they did it based on raising hands, then she would definitely lose without a doubt.

    She was all alone in thispany without anyone supporting her, and there was no one who she could unite and rely on.

    Bang! Therge doors of the meeting room were pushed open, and someone walked in.

    Xia Xiaofu raised her head up to look over. It was Ou Ze.

    Why was he here?

    The other shareholders noticed Ou Ze arriving, and they all stood up, nodded their heads, and bent their waists down to say, ¡°President Ou, why do you have time today toe down to our Xia Corporation?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu had a cold expression on her face as she looked at these devilish people. The Ou Corporation had a share in all thepanies in T City, and it was no wonder that these people saw Ou Ze and respected him so much.

    Ou Ze looked over at Xia Xiaofu, smiled, and said. ¡°Xiaofu, it has been such a long time since west met.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Why are you here? This is the meeting room of our Xia Corporation.¡±

    Fu Gui helped Ou Ze to pull out the first chair that was by Xia Xiaofu¡¯s right hand. Ou Ze was full of confidence as he sat down and said, ¡°Oh, Xiaofu, you probably did not know something. I am a shareholder of Xia Corporation.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xia Xiaofu was taken aback. It was obvious that she did not know about such matters within thepany.

    Ou Ze had a look at the other shareholders and said, ¡°Xiaofu, are you trying to get the position of temporary director? And the people here are objecting? What about this: I support you.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was not ted at all. Would Ou Ze be so kind?

    A businessman who was powerful and cruel like him, he was all out for profit.

    The other shareholders looked at Ou Ze¡¯s gaze and all nodded their heads. They said, ¡°Okay, since President Ou has said so, then we will agree to Miss Xia bing our temporary Director.¡±

    ¡°But, in the next three months, Miss Xia has to show some results to make us develop a different opinion of her. If not, during the shareholder¡¯s meeting in three months, Miss Xia would be back in her original position.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Director Xia, you have to thank President Ou this time. Otherwise it would not be possible for you to have this chance. You have to thank President Ou privatelyter.¡±

    ...

    Everyone¡¯s gazes slowly became implicative.

    She was originally engaged to Ou Ze, and Ou Ze was defending her in front of everyone. It was funny if these people did not think of them like that.

    After the meeting ended, everyone left. Xia Xiaofu looked Ou Ze in the eye and said, ¡°Ou Ze, what are you trying to do?¡±

    Ou Ze shrugged his shoulders innocently and said, ¡°I am purely trying out to help you, Xiaofu. Don¡¯t be nervous. I only fought for a chance for you. Over the next three months, you still have to work hard.¡±

    ¡°It would be best if this is the case.¡± Xia Xiaofu took the documents before leaving, and her high heels clicked on the ground as she walked away.

    She just walked out of the meeting room, and she lowered her gaze down to have a look at her watch. It was already five in the evening. She took her phone out and wanted to give Ou Luoxi a call.

    ¡°Director Xia.¡± Someone rushed over in a hurry and handed a huge stack of documents to her as he said, ¡°These are the urgent documents that you have to go through today.¡±

    ¡°So many?¡± Xia Xiaofu was dumbfounded. Even if she went through them till tomorrow morning, she would be unable to finish them.

    ¡°Director Xia, these are only the documents. There are many projects that are going on in thepany that need to be handed over to you. You just came on board, and there are many aspects that you do not understand. You have to learn them slowly, and during this period of time, you might be unable to go back home. In the past, previous Director Xia would stay in the Xia Corporation hotel when he was busy, and I believe that Director Xia would be able to do it.¡±

    In the past, was her father working so hard? Okay then. Xia Xiaofu took the documents. She believed in herself, and she also could do it!

    Ou Ze stood inside the meeting room to look at Xia Xiaofu, who was standing outside the door, and there was a sinister smile on the corners of his lips.

 Chapter 690 - Rumours

    <h4>Chapter 690: Rumours</h4>

    Xia Xiaofu did not return home for the entire week, and she gave Ou Luoxi a call to exin the situation to him.

    That afternoon, Ou Luoxi went upstairs to go to Xia Bo¡¯s room. He took out a sharp knife before he rolled up his sleeves. There were five scars on his wrist, and his arm was badly injured, looking gory and bloody.

    He did not have much of an expression on his face, and he used the sharp knife to slit his wrist. He dripped the blood into a small bowl before transferring it into arge bowl.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother¡¯s expression was stiff, and she felt even more awkward. She took the small bowl up and softly said, ¡°Luoxi, go and bandage your wound. I will feed this to your Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Luoxi stood up and left.

    He returned back to his room and took out medication from the drawer. He applied some medication on his wound before he used white gauze to bandage it tightly, then he rolled his sleeves down.

    It was autumn now, and he wore manyyers. When he put down his sleeves on purpose to cover the wound up, no one could tell from the outside.

    ¡°Woof woof!¡± Little Fourth dashed into the room.

    He sniffed that familiar smell of blood and immediately ran over to Ou Luoxi¡¯s side. ¡°Woof woof!¡± The fur on has body was all raised. He was barking loudly at Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi stretched his hand out to touch his head. He smiled and gently said ¡°Little Fourth, I am fine.¡±

    ¡°Woof woof!¡± Little Fourth did not care about him and continued to bark loudly.

    Suddenly, the sound of someone knocking on the door rang out. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother appeared by the side of the door and said, ¡°Luoxi, let¡¯s eat dinner...¡±

    She had yet to finish her words. ¡°Woof woof!¡± Little Fourth flew over toe to Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother¡¯s side. It showed off its sharp teeth and barked loudly at her, and it had a hateful expression on its face as if it were about to pounce on Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother on the next second.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was shocked and took a few steps backwards.

    ¡°Little Fourth!¡± Ou Luoxi growled out softly.

    Little Fourth was held back, but he still stared at Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother with an angry gaze. He did not allow Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother to go inside the room, and he also did not allow Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother to get near Ou Luoxi at all.

    Animals knew how to read humans the best, and Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother felt embarrassed and awkward as Little Fourth looked at her.

    ¡°Aunty, you can go downstairs to eat first. I have already prepared the dishes. I will go downter to eat.¡± Ou Luoxi spoke.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m going then.¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother turned around and left.

    Upon seeing Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother leave, it was only then that Little Fourth turned around and went into the room. When he was inside the room, he still did not forget to use one leg to close the room door behind him.

    ¡°Little Fourth,¡± Ou Luoxi touched its head and said, ¡°Next time, you are not allowed to growl out like this. She is Xiaofu¡¯s mother; we should respect her.¡±

    ¡°Woof woof!¡± Little Fourth rolled its eyes, meaning ¡ª You deserve to be bullied if you behave just like this!

    Ou Luoxi allowed him to sit down by his side and said, ¡°Little Fourth, the Xia family is in a mess right now. We have to allow special treatment for special times. We should be bonded together with them and get through these obstacles, and everything will get better.¡±

    Little Fourth cast his head down and obediently curled up by Ou Luoxi¡¯s legs. He sniffed Ou Luoxi¡¯s injured arm and howled out sadly, ¡°Woo woo.¡± His heart felt pain.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s exquisite features had a warm satisfaction to them, and he lowered his gaze towards Little Fourth and said, ¡°We will give your Mama a call, okay?¡±

    ¡°Woo woof.¡± Little Fourth meant ¡ª Okay then.

    Ou Luoxi took his phone out, and he dialled Xia Xiaofu¡¯s number.

    The call was connected very quickly, ¡°Hello, Luoxi...¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s sweet voice rang out from the other end.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s voice became gentle, and the corners of his lips had a gentle arc as he said, ¡°Xiaofu, have you eaten already?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I havent. I¡¯ve been so busy for the past few days. I have just learnt about thepany¡¯s projects, and there are so many things that I do not know about. My subordinates are all not helping me, and they are probably waiting tough at me. Ay, I am so troubled.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not know how tofort her. He was also unable to help with the matters in thepany, and he said, ¡°Then you have to take good care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I got it. Luoxi, did you eat already? How is my dad¡¯s health? I have been gone. I would hand my parents over to you then.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to worry. I will take good care of them.¡±

    ¡°Luoxi, you really treat me so well.¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s clear dark eyes were sparkling brightly, and the girl¡¯s sweet and coy voice rang out in his ears. As he listened on, his heart became soft.

    ¡°Xiaofu...¡±

    I missed you.

    I missed you so so much.

    He has not seen her for an entire week already.

    It was a pity that he could not say these words, and Xia Xiaofu hurriedly said, ¡°Luoxi, someone came over to my office. We will just end it here, and we will chat when I have time.¡±

    Ou Luoxi wanted to continue speaking, but he heard ding. Xia Xiaofu hung up already.

    Ou Luoxi looked at the phone in his hand, and he smiled both frustratedly and lovingly.

    Little Fourth rolled its eyes at him again ¡ª Silly.

    Ou Luoxi stood up slowly and said, ¡°Little Fourth, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to the market to buy groceries. Your Mama is very busy. Let¡¯s make some soup and send it over to her so she can nourish her body.¡±

    ...

    Ou Luoxi brought Little Fourth along with him to the Xia Corporation at night. He did not dare toe over during daytime and was afraid that he would disturb her, so he had no other choice but toe over at night.

    He went over to the office, and the security officers in thepany stopped him and said, ¡°Ay, who are you? This is Xia Corporation. This is a ce to work, and you cannot go in as you please.¡±

    Ou Luoxi was polite as he said, ¡°How are you? I am here to look for Xia Xiaofu. I would need to trouble you to inform her.¡±

    ¡°You are looking for our Director Xia? Do you have an appointment?¡±

    Ou Luoxi shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then you cannot go inside, our Director Xia is not someone whom anyone can meet when they want to.¡±

    Ou Luoxi noticed that his attitude was firm, and he had no other choice but to take his phone out of his pocket, he originally wanted to give her a surprise, and now he had no other choice but to give her a call.

    He lowered his gaze to dial her number, and at this moment, ¡°Woof woof!¡± His trousers were bitten by Little Fourth.

    Ou Luoxi followed the direction that Little Fourth was looking in. He saw a luxury vehicle driving outside the main doors of Xia Corporation. Someone opened the back door, and Xia Xiaofu was sitting inside the car.

    The car started the engine, and Ou Luoxi looked into the half open window. Other than Xia Xiaofu, who was in the backseat, there was another person there. It was Ou Ze.

    Ou Luoxi froze.

    ¡°Woof woof!¡± Little Fourth was already chasing after the car.

    ¡°Little Fourth!¡± Ou Luoxi quickly chased after him.

    The luxury vehicle stopped in front of the Xia Corporation Hotel. Ou Ze came out of the car, and he was extremely gentlemanly as he opened the car door for Xia Xiaofu. Because Xia Xiaofu¡¯s back was facing him, Ou Luoxi could not see the expression on her face, but he saw her going into the main lobby of the hotel after Ou Ze.

    Ou Luoxi stood on the spot, and he took a thermos container in his hand. He was in a blur.

    He did not think that Xia Xiaofu would be together with Ou Ze...

    She had not brought it up with him.

    But he trusted her. She did not like Ou Ze, and she only liked him.

    Ou Luoxi walked into the main lobby of the hotel.

    ...

    He went over to the reception desk, and there were two beautiful and youngdies behind the reception. Ou Luoxi said, ¡°How are you? Can I know which room Xia Xiaofu is in? I am looking for her.¡±

    A youngdy looked at Ou Luoxi for a moment. She smiled and said, ¡°How are you? Sir, are you looking for our Director Xia? I am so sorry, this is the private resting area of our Director Xia. She cannot be disturbed. If you are our Director Xia¡¯s friend, then you can give her a call.¡±

    Ou Luoxi lowered his gaze before handing the thermos container over and said, ¡°I will not disturb her. Can I trouble you all to give this to her?¡±

    The youngdy hesitated for a moment and stretched her hand out to take the thermos as she said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ou Luoxi turned around and left.

    Ou Luoxi brought Little Fourth as he left the hotel lobby, but he did not leave immediately. He stood outside the main doors, and his listening abilities were very good. He could hear the two youngdies speaking behind the reception desk ¡ª

    ¡°Ay, Xiao Mei, that person just now seemed to be Ou Luoxi, but he¡¯s changed so much. I do not dare to recognize him anymore.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, he is Ou Luoxi, but he has already been away from the entertainment industry for three years. He has long lost his poprity. Thinking about those days when he was in the prime of his poprity, no matter where he went, he had the glow of the main lead, and had charmed so many young girls, but look at him right now. His right leg is disabled now, and it is really such a pity.¡±

    ¡°Then are we going to hand this thermos container over to Director Xia?¡±

    ¡°Throw it away.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°What are you eximing for? Just now, Director Xia went inside with President Ou and ordered a candlelight dinner. It is obvious that she wants to enjoy it together with President Ou. Would Director Xia care about this thermos container?¡±

    ¡°That makes sense. Xiao Mei, do you think our Director Xia and President Ou...¡±

    ¡°They probably are. This time, Director Xia met with so many troubles and obstacles in thepany, and it is due to President Ou supporting her from behind. I heard that for two weeks, both of them were stuck on one another in the office. Diretor Xia just took over the matters in thepany, so President Ou is coaching her step by step.¡± As she spoke, that person lowered her volume and said, ¡°Our Director Xia is sharing a room with President Ou.¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh. What is Ou Luoxi going to do then? Didn¡¯t they say that Director Xia likes Ou Luoxi?¡±

    ¡°Ay, couples are together in good times but separate during bad times. Ou Luoxi looks so handsome and attractive, and of course our Director Xia would like him, but it is just that the Xia family has gotten into too much trouble. Ou Luoxi is unable to help out at all, and President Ou is the one who is so busy helping out. Women all have pride and also want to find someone that they can rely on. Our Director Xia would obviously lean towards President Ou.¡±...

    Ou Luoxi did not hear what they said after that, and he lifted his heels to leave.

    Little Fourth looked at his Daddy¡¯s back profile. ¡°Woo woo¡± He was listless as he wagged his tail and trailed behind Ou Luoxi.

    ...

    Ou Luoxi was behaving just like normal. He stayed inside the vi to use his best efforts to take care of Xia Bo and Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother. Every afternoon, he would release his blood to save Xia Bo. Xia Bo¡¯s drug addiction did note again, but it also did not be like what Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother said. His blood was just medicine, and Xia Bo would get better after taking it for a few days. On the contrary, after one and a half months went by, Xia Bo was strongly reliant on his blood. He changed from taking half arge bowl to one and half bowls of blood.

    Ou Luoxi started to lose weight, and his face was extremely deathly pale. He also felt the changes in his body, and his abnormal listening and running skills were all deteriorating quickly.

    But he was still as beautiful as before. He was the youth who seemed to walk out of a painting, and now, he looked even more pure and weak.

    In this half month, Xia Xiaofu did note back home. Both of them would call one another, on the phone Xia XIaofu would stillin about work matters to Ou Luoxi, and Ou Luoxi was quiet and patient as he listened to her andforted her asionally.

    Ou Luoxi stood on the balcony inside the room, and he suddenly heard melodious music. There was merry chatter in the distance.

    Ou Luoxi went downstairs and opened the main door of the vi, and he followed the source of the music as he went over.

    There was a church in front of him. Ou Luoxi stood outside the fence as he looked inside. There were pure white and blurry lights that were ced in the corridor of the church, and there was a wedding going on.

    A bride wearing a wedding dress held onto the groom¡¯s elbow as they stood before the pastor. The pastor asked them some questions, and the bride and groom were sweet as they looked at one another before saying, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    After that, with all their friends and rtives looking on as they cheered. The groom slowly lifted the veil that the bride was wearing up before kissing her.

    Ou Luoxi stood outside as he looked at them quietly. His irises were all full of this romantic wedding that was filled with fresh flowers and also those sincere well wishes and cheers.

    He suddenly became jealous.

    He was almost crazy with jealousy.

    He also wanted to have a wedding, and he also wanted a woman to tell him, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    At this moment, arge gust of wind blew over. He did not know where a pure white veil that flew over and floated toe before his eyes.

    Ou Luoxi stretched his hand out, and grabbed the veil in front of him.

    His eyes became excited. If...if Xia Xiaofu was willing to put on this white veil, she would be very very beautiful.

    She would be the most beautiful bride on earth.

    Ou Luoxi flew towards the Xia Corporation.

    ...

    Ou Luoxi was among the crowd as they went into the main lobby of the hotel. All of the Presidential Suites in this hotel were on the 24th floor, and he went over to the 24th floor.

    He walked along the corridor, and Ou Luoxi searched for Xia Xiaofu¡¯s room. He was considering whether or not to give her a call.

    At this moment, a door opened up in the distance. A familiar figure came out of the room; it was Ou Ze.

    Ou Ze wore a ck sweater, and he took his suit jacket in his hand. There was a satisfied smile on his face as he left.

    Ou Luoxi froze for a moment, before he lifted his heels and went into the room.

    There was the sound of water flowing down in the room, and Xia Xiaofu was probably taking a shower.

    Ou Luoxi headed towards the bed, and there was a rubbish bin ced by the side of the bed. The ck rubbish bin had a few bundles of paper together...with a used condom.

    Ou Luoxi lowered his gaze to look at the condom, and he felt like there was a sharp knife stabbing his heart. It made his entire heart hurt.

    His heart never hurt like this before.

    Click. Suddenly, the door of the bathroom opened. Xia Xiaofu wore a silk nightgown as she walked out.

    Xia Xiaofu saw Ou Luoxi, and she froze before running forward quickly. She was surprised as she said, ¡°Luoxi, why are you here? Why didn¡¯t you give me a call before you came? You gave me a shock.¡±

    Ou Luoxi slowly turned his gaze over to look at her. His eyes were a little red, and he curled the corners of his lips up into a small smile as he softly asked her, ¡°Why, is this not convenient right now?¡±

    ¡°No, I just came back from the office. I am preparing to go to bed after showering.¡±

    ¡°Are you alone in this room?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...¡± It was only then that Xia Xiaofu realized that Ou Luoxi¡¯s tone was weird, and she nced at him from head to toe twice before she said, ¡°Luoxi, what¡¯s wrong? Your question is so weird. If I were not alone, would I be staying together with another person?¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at her and did not say anything.

    Xia Xiaofu stepped forward, and she stretched her hand out to hold Ou Luoxi¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°Luoxi, why is your hand so cold? Your face looks so pale. Have you been tired recently?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu felt bad as she raised her eyebrows and used her small hands to cup his handsome face.

    Ou Luoxi looked at the small egg-shaped face in front of him and closed his beautiful eyes. He stretched his arms out to hug her soft waist before pulling her into his embrace.

 Chapter 691 - Second Older Brother

    <h4>Chapter 691: Second Older Brother</h4>

    He nudged his head on her soft tender neck, and Ou Luoxi said, ¡°I am not tired. I just...miss you...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu touched his elbow slowly, but the thing that her palm touched felt very hard and thick. She turned her head over to the side to duck away from his kiss and asked him,¡±What is that on your arm? There seems to be a bandage on it.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu pressed down on it.

    Because he was in pain, Ou Luoxi instinctively raised his eyebrows, but he did not let out a sound. He avoided her small hand and exined himself, ¡°I got hurt two days ago when I was running, so I put a bandage on.¡±

    ¡°Are you hurt? Where did you hurt yourself?¡± Xia Xiaofu was extremely anxious and said, ¡°Let me have a look.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that. The doctor has already bandaged it. If you want to have a look, then we¡¯ll have to bandage it again.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Xia Xiaofu decided not to proceed further, but she hugged his elbow and blew on it, and her eyes were sparkling and gentle as she looked at him, ¡°Luoxi, does it hurt?¡±

    Ou Luoxi gazed deeply into her beautiful almond-shaped eyes. At this moment, she pitied him. He was willing to do anything for her, no matter whether it meant death.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±

    She closed her eyes, and at this moment, she felt something itchy on her face. She opened her eyes to have a look. There was a white veil ced on her face.

    Xia Xiaofu froze.

    Ou Luoxi used his fingers to caress her exquisite features. He was right. She really looked so beautiful with a white veil. ¡°Xiaofu, you look so beautiful.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu felt as if there were ayer of honey on her heart. She pouted her red lips and looked at him coyly. ¡°Luoxi, what is wrong with you today? Why are you being so sweet with your words?¡±

    Ou Luoxi stretched his hand out to lift the white veil up, and he exposed her attractive red lips. He closed his eyes and kissed her while he murmured, ¡°Your lips are what¡¯s sweet.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart thumped/ She did not know why he was progressing so quickly; he knew how to say sweet nothings already.

    With this newfound ability to say sweet nothings, he became even more attractive.

    ...

    Ou Luoxi opened his eyes, and it was already the next morning. He looked up at the rectangr ceiling above his head. He was still inside the hotel room.

    He¡¯d slept herest night, and in the past month or so, he did not sleep at all. Last night, he hugged her and slept for the entire night without any dreams, and he slept especially well.

    ¡°Xiaofu...¡± Ou Luoxi turned around, and he wanted to embrace Xia Xiaofu, who was by his side.

    But his arms were empty, there was no one on the bed. Xia Xiaofu had left already.

    Ou Luoxi sat up slowly. There was a note on the bed stand ¡ª Luo Xi, I have gone to the office. Sleep for a little while longer.

    Ou Luoxi looked at the note two times before he woke up and got out of bed. He needed to rush back. He still had to prepare breakfast for Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother, and Xia Bo needed his blood.

    Ou Luoxi put all of his clothes back on. The white veilnded on his clothes. He stretched his hand out to pick it up before cherishing it preciously and hiding it in his pocket.

    He left the hotel.

    ...

    He returned back to the vi. Ou Luoxi prepared breakfast. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother ate breakfast, and he went to the kitchen to wash the dishes.

    After washing the bowls, he wanted to ce the dishes back into the cupboard, and at this moment, his vision blurred. The bowl in his hand fell onto the floor. Bang! The bowl shattered on the ground.

    At this moment, Little Fourth came running over. He bit Ou Luoxi¡¯s trousers and loudly barked. ¡°Woof woof!¡±

    Ou Luoxi shook his head before stretching his hand out to pick the pieces of bowl up, but his fingers felt pain. It turned out that it was the sharp pieces of the bowl fragments that pricked his finger, and fresh blood flowed out of the wound.

    Ou Luoxi pressed down on the wound, and his right eyelid was twitching badly. He felt uneasy inside his heart, and he felt that something was going to happen soon.

    His premonitions were always very urate.

    Little Fourth used his head to nudge Ou Luoxi¡¯s thighs and moaned, ¡°Woo woo.¡±

    Ou Luoxi touched Little Fourth¡¯s head andforted him. ¡°I am fine. I just feel a little faint. Probably...because I was together with your Mamast night...¡±

    ¡°Woof woof!¡± Little Fourth immediately bit his trousers hard and did not allow him to go upstairs.

    In Little Fourth¡¯s eyes, Xia Bo¡¯s room was a torturous hellscape.

    ¡°Little Fourth, let go.¡±

    ¡°Woof woof!¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not have any other choice. He could only shake Little Fourth off forcefully, and he went upstairs by himself.

    Little Fourth knew that he could persuade his Papa to stay behind. He drooped his head down toy on the floor before sobbing sadly out loud. ¡°Woo woo.¡±

    There were some times that a person¡¯s instincts were as sharp as an animal¡¯s.

    Little Fourth knew that something was going to happen, and disaster was nearing his Papa.

    ...

    Ou Luoxi went into the room. Xia Bo was sleeping on the bed. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was standing by one side. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother could not bear to see Ou Luoxi releasing his blood, so she averted her gaze.

    Ou Luoxi used the knife to slit his own wrist before the blood dripped into the bowl.

    There was just one drop of blood in the bowl, and his wrist was pressed down by arge palm that was well defined. A deep and serious voice that rang out in his ears. ¡°You are only so smart?¡±

    Ou Luoxi turned his gaze over to the side to have a look. It was Zhou Yao.

    Zhou Yao was back from his mission in Africa.

    ¡°Second Older Brother.¡± Ou Luoxi was taken aback.

    Zhou Yao was dressed in a short sleeved T shirt. He had a pair of high waisted camouge military pants on. He did not fear this cold winter at all, and his firm and handsome face did not have any trace of a smile on it. His deep dark gaze scanned the left arm of Ou Luoxi that did not have a single undamaged inch. His thin lips that were like a knife de moved as he said, ¡°It has only been half a year¡¯s time and, you have managed to live like a ghost. You are really fucking emabrrasing!¡±

    Zhou Yao tugged his wrist and dragged him out.

    ¡°Ay, Luoxi, you cannot leave...¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother shouted loudly from behind.

    At this moment, Xia Bo¡¯s drug addiction was in effect. ¡°Blood, blood...¡± Xia Bo was in pain as he rolled around on the bed.

    Ou Luoxi noticed what was going on and wanted to break free from Zhou Yao¡¯s grip, but Zhou Yao¡¯s arm was just like a metal wall, and he was unable to move at all. Zhou Yao turned his head and his sharp gaze went over to Xia Bo who was on the bed, ¡°He took drugs?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother¡¯s face was pale. She knew from the first nce that this man who¡¯d barged in was a soldier. It was not from his attire, but it was from his proper aura and firmness. Now that he¡¯s found out, she was afraid that the news about Xia Bo taking drugs would be exposed.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother looked over at Ou Luoxi immediately and begged him, ¡°Luoxi, your Uncle¡¯s drug addiction is here again. You cannot leave. I am begging you to save him now.¡±

    Ou Luoxi wanted to speak, but Zhou Yao spoke first. He curled the corners of his lips up into an icy cold smile as he said ¡°Save? How do you want Luoxi to save him? Use Luoxi¡¯s blood to sustain him?¡±

    Zhou Yao spoke as he lifted Ou Luoxi¡¯s arm up high, and his sharp gaze pierced through Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother¡¯s face as he said, ¡°You seem to be a cultured person. Why is your heart so cruel? He is a human being, and you are treating him as a blood bank?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother felt bad and froze on the spot.

    ¡°Second Older Brother, let go of me.¡± Ou Luoxi hit Zhou Yao.

    Zhou Yao easily stepped back and avoided Ou Luoxi¡¯s blow, and he said, ¡°You have such little strength? You are totally a girl with your soft strength.¡±

    Zhou Yao lifted his long right leg, and his heavy army boots kicked Ou Luoxi¡¯s stomach. His firm face finally had anger that he could not hold back anymore. He opened his mouth and scolded him, ¡°Damn it, such a useless thing. You are not human, and you are also not a ghost either. Wait till I inform Eldest Brother, and let us see how we are going to punish you!¡±

    Ou Luoxi crashed into the wall. There was a slight stain of blood on the corners of his lips, and at this moment, the door of the room was opened up. Two soldiers pressed down on Ou Luoxi¡¯s elbows and forcefully brought him out.

    ¡°Luoxi...¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother wanted to go forward and chase after him.

    Zhou Yao put both hands into his pockets and stood there casually. ¡°Someonee over. Send him over to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Major General.¡±

    ¡°You cannot...¡±

    ¡°Oh, why am I not able to?¡± Zhou Yao raised his eyebrows up.

    ¡°Luoxi would not agree to it...¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Zhou Yaoughed softly, and he lowered his gaze down to lick his thin lips before squinting his narrow eyes to look at Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother. ¡°Your daughter is Xia Xiaofu, right? Give her a call. If she wants my third younger brother¡¯s blood, then I want her to be the one asking for it, okay?¡±

    Zhou Yao turned around and swiftly left.

    ...

    In therge residence of the Zhou family, Ou Luoxi was locked inside a room. The doctor left, and the helpers came in to bring in a delicious meal. Ou Luoxi did not eat anything, and he sat down alone on the bed.

    At this moment, the door opened. Zhou Yao appeared. The man was near 1.9m tall, and he stood by the side of the door. It was as if his head could touch the ceiling, and he was just like a pir.

    ¡°Why are you not eating anything?¡± Zhou Yao asked nonchntly.

    Ou Luoxi did not raise his head up as he said, ¡°Second Older Brother, I want to go back.¡±

    ¡°Go back? Go back to being a provider of blood?¡± Zhou Yao squinted his eyes and took a puff of his cigarette. He lowered his volume and said, ¡°Eat your food! The doctor said that you are badly undernourished, the long term effects of the loss of blood has made your body functions weak, and if I would have been a few monthste, I would have had to pick up a corpse.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat...¡±

    ¡°Someonee over!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± The helpers of the Zhou family rushed over hurriedly.

    ¡°Bring some soldiers and invite Xia Xiaofu over. Say that I am inviting her for a meal.¡±

    ¡°Second Older Brother!¡± Ou Luoxi stood up quickly, and he walked over to the side of the chair. He took the chopsticks up and said, ¡°I will eat my food; don¡¯t look for her.¡±

    Zhou Yao had a nce at Ou Luoxi, who was eating his food obediently. He used his fingers and his hand to touch his chin, and he spat out a mouthful of smoke out and gave an expression to the helpers using his gaze.

    The helpers left.

    ¡°After two days, Eldest Brother wille back. Let¡¯s go to America together.¡±

    ¡°America?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zhou Yao put one hand in his pocket and used another hand to hold the cigarette as he smoked. His long legs werezily crossed together, and he swayed while feeling bored as he spoke. ¡°Since your injury, Eldest Brother had been going all over the ce to search for a solution for your leg. Eldest Brother and Doctor Zhou have already made a proposal for you, and this proposal might need you to suffer a bit. You have to break the bones that are curved before letting it grow out again.¡±

    Ou Luoxi ate his meal, and there was a long pause before he said, ¡°Second Older Brother, can we wait a little, I...¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t!¡± Zhou Yao rejected him immediately.

    Ou Luoxi did not say anything else.

    Zhou Yao nced at him slightly before taking the phone out of his pocket, then threw it onto the table, and he walked towards the door. ¡°Give Xia Xiaofu a call. This surgery requires you to rest for a year. Ask her to leave with you. The matter regarding her parents and the matters concerning the Xia Corporation, we will handle them all. Otherwise, after you return, ask your Oldest Sister-In-Law to introduce you to a good one.¡±

    Zhou Yao disappeared from his line of vision.

    ...

    Ou Luoxi slowly put down his chopsticks, and he looked at the phone on the table. He hesitated for a moment before taking his phone up, and he dialled Xia Xiaofu¡¯s number.

    The phone rang a few times, and it was only then that Xia Xiaofu¡¯s phone was picked up slowly, ¡°Hello, Luoxi...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Xiaofu...¡±

    ¡°Luoxi, what is going on with my father exactly? How did he end up in hospital? Why did he take drugs?¡± Xia Xiaofu was in the hospital, and her voice sounded very anxious.

    ¡°Xiaofu, I am sorry. Uncle..¡±

    ¡°Over the past two to three months, didn¡¯t I hand my parents over for you to take care of them? Luoxi, the doctor said that my father has been doing drugs for a long time now, but during this period of time, you did not tell me about this at all, and you even said that you would take care of my parents well...¡±

    At this moment, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother¡¯s pitiful screams rang out from the other end of the line. ¡°Don¡¯t send my husband to the drug rehabilitation centre. His body would not be able to take it. I am begging you all to spare him...¡±

    ¡°Mum.¡± Xia Xiaofu went to snatch the phone away, and at this moment, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother suddenly shut her eyes and fainted immediately. ¡°Mum, what is wrong with you. Mum?¡±

    At this moment, Ou Ze¡¯s voice came over, and he said, ¡°Xiaofu, Aunty fainted. Send her over to the treatment room now.¡±

    Doo, doo. The call was disconnected.

    Ou Luoxi sat down on the chair as he listened to the busy tone on the other end in a blur, and his facial expression was extremely nk and disheveled.

    ...

    Inside the hospital

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was ced on a hospital bed, and the doctor gave her an IV drip.

    The other room was a total mess. The doctors and nurses were all trying to restrain Xia Bo, who was showing signs of his drug addiction, and the personnel of the drug rehabilitation centre took the documentation as they stood outside the door and waited, and they were waiting to bring Xia Bo away.

    ¡°Xiaofu, you don¡¯t have to worry. I would not let them bring Uncle away.¡±

    Ou Ze walked over to the enforcement officers immediately and said, ¡°Hello, I am...¡±

    ¡°How are you all doing?¡± At this moment, Xia Xiaofu stepped forward, and she nodded politely towards the enforcement officers. She looked at Xia Bo, who was inside, before she softly said, ¡°Please bring my father away.¡±

 Chapter 692 - Xiaofu, You Are Already Ou Zeâ€™s Wife

    <h4>Chapter 692: Xiaofu, You Are Already Ou Ze¡¯s Wife</h4>

    ¡°Xiaofu, are you mad?¡± Ou Ze was taken aback and said, ¡°How can you send Uncle to the drug rehabilitation centre?¡±

    ¡°What else should I do then? Leave my father by my side and use drugs to sustain him? For a person who does drugs, forcefully weaning him off drugs is the only solution.¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes were sad as she spoke.

    The doctor and nurses held Xia Bo back. Thew enforcement officers brought Xia Bo away and said, ¡°Miss Xia, thank you for cooperating with us.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu shook her head and said, ¡°I will have to trouble you all.¡±

    As she spoke, she looked at Xia Bo and said, ¡°Dad, I will go and visit youter. Mum is in the hospital. I must stay here to apany Mum first.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu had been so busy recently and she was drained. The matters in thepany have not been settled yet, and her parents kept running into more and more trouble. She did not have the strength to continue.

    Thew enforcement officers left, and Xia Xiaofu walked over to her mother¡¯s hospital ward. She stretched her hand out to cover her mother with a nket.

    ¡°Xiaofu, you don¡¯t have to be too worried, Aunty will wake up very soon. I will stay behind here to apany you.¡± Ou Ze stretched his hand out to pat Xia Xiaofu¡¯s shoulder.

    Xia Xiaofu turned her body to the side and ducked away from him as she said, ¡°Ou Ze, why would you be here?¡±

    Ou Ze froze.

    Xia Xiaofu raised her gaze to look at Ou Ze, and she was suspicious as she observed him. She said, ¡°Not only do you pop up around me all the time, but you also appear very coincidentally. Forget appearing at Xia Corporation so often, but even when my parents are in trouble, you rushed over so qiuckly. Where did you get your news from? Or, are you keeping tabs on me?¡±

    Ou Ze¡¯s emotions froze. He did not expect Xia Xiaofu to have her guard up so easily, and she already suspected him so quickly.

    At this moment, a melodious ringtone rang out in the air, and Xia Xiaofu¡¯s phone rang again.

    Xia Xiaofu lowered her gaze to have a look. It was Ou Luoxi.

    The situation was too chaotic just now, and her tone was not very good. She¡¯d actually chided him so harshly, and she believed that Ou Luoxi was a responsible man. He¡¯d promised to take care of her parents, and he definitely would. There must be something that she did not know about her father taking drugs.

    Xia Xiaofu wanted to answer the call; she wanted to have a good chat with him.

    But her phone was snatched away by arge hand.

    Ou Ze stretched his hand out to snatch her phone away.

    Xia Xiaofu quickly raised her eyebrows and was extremely unhappy as she said, ¡°Ou Ze, what are you doing? Hand my phone back to me!¡±

    Ou Ze switched her phone off before he curled the corners of his lips up into a smile as he said, ¡°Xiaofu, since you do not believe me, no matter how hard I work, it would all be in vain. I will say it directly then: sign this document.¡±

    Ou Ze handed her a piece of paper.

    Xia Xiaofu took the paper in her hand as she nced at it. It was a marriage agreement.

    ¡°Ou Ze, are you crazy? Who wants to marry you?¡± Xia Xiaofu crumpled the paper into a ball and threw it at Ou Ze¡¯s face.

    Ou Ze was unbothered, and he walked over to the chair in the hospital ward before slowly sitting down and saying, ¡°Xiaofu, you should sign this marriage agreement. Could you not want your father, and mother?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ou Ze had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that your mother has been sleeping for a long time?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s entire heart sunk as she said, ¡°What drug did you give my mother? Are the staff in this hospital on your side? Thosew enforcement officers are your people too. Where did you send my dad?¡±

    Ou Ze looked at Xia Xiaofu¡¯s exquisite features, and he stretched his hand out to p as he said, ¡°Xiaofu, do you know what I like about you? I like you for being so intelligent.¡±

    ¡°Shameless, disgusting, pathetic! I will call the cops.You are doing something illegal right now!¡±

    ¡°Sure, you can go then. I will wait for you. The entire Xia family is a lost dog right now. Who do you think would believe you? Considering the time that will be spent on thewsuit, your parents will have been long gone by its conclusion.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was so furious, and she trembled from head to toe.

    She¡¯d been too careless. This whole time, she¡¯d spent all of her energy on thepany, and she did not realize that she was stepping into Ou Ze¡¯s trap at all.

    Ou Ze¡¯s smile got even more apparent as he said, ¡°Xiaofu, I told you a long time ago that you are mine. No one would be able to snatch you away. Be obedient and sign this marriage agreement. I am anxious. Our wedding is in two days. I will make you the most beautiful bride on earth.¡±

    ¡°Dream on! Luoxi...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about Luoxi anymore. He is in great trouble on his own.¡±

    ¡°What did you do to him?¡±

    Ou Ze stood up slowly, and he walked over to Xia Xiaofu¡¯s side. He was in a good mood as he stretched his hand out to touch her small face. Xia Xiaofu wanted to duck away immediately, but Ou Ze used force and turned her over. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face was pale as she was in great pain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what happened to Ou Luoxi anymore. When you should appear, I will naturally allow you to appear. Be obedient and be my bride. This time, I do not have much patience. Think about your father and your mother. Is Ou Luoxi worth two lives?¡±

    Ou Ze walked away with great strides.

    The hospital door closed, and two bodyguards were standing guard outside.

    Xia Xiaofu already knew that she was locked up. This entire hospital was made up Ou Ze¡¯s staff. It would be hard for her to fly away, even with wings, and furthermore, she was unable to fly anyway. She did not know where Ou Ze brought her father. Her mother was drugged and hasn¡¯t woken up yet. She knew Ou Ze. If she made Ou Ze anxious, he would really take her parents¡¯ lives.

    She was all alone, and nobody could help her. She was cut off from all contact with the outside world, and she could only rely on Ou Ze to survive.

    How did things end up this way?

    It was only then that Xia Xiaofu realized that over the past year, she¡¯d been totally at others¡¯ mercy, and Ou Ze had already long nned this trap for her to jump into.

    Where was Luoxi right now?

    Is he in any danger?

    If he heard about her getting married to Ou Ze, how would he react?

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s entire body slumped down onto the chair. What was she going to do now?

    What could she do?

    ...

    Ou Luoxi gave Xia Xiaofu a number of calls, but her phone was switched off. He was unable to get through.

    The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he felt, and he wanted to exin it to her face to face.

    During the afternoon, the helpers brought food inside. Ou Luoxi took the time when security wasx and snuck out, but the Zhou family¡¯s mansion was very huge, and there were many paths. He spent a long amount of time but did not manage to get out.

    ¡°Luoxi, where are you going?¡± Zhou Yao suddenly walked over to face him.

    Ou Luoxi was rmed. Zhou Yao was here, so he was definitely unable to get away now.

    ¡°Second Older Brother, I want to go look for Xiaofu. She has some misunderstanding about me. I want to exin it to her,¡± Ou Luoxi confessed.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Zhou Yaoughed out loud before he walked over with his long legs. He took a photograph and mmed it on Ou Luoxi¡¯s chest as he questioned Ou Luoxi coldly. ¡°Coincidentally, I have some misunderstandings about you. Exin to me now: who is this person?¡±

    The photograph fell onto the floor, and Ou Luoxi lowered his gaze towards it. The moment he nced over, his face was pale.

    This person was.... President Qu.

    ¡°Why, are you mute now? Say something!¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s hands by his sides were kneaded into tight fists, and he pursed his thin lips until they were pale.

    ¡°He forced himself on you?¡±

    Ou Ze shook his head slowly and said, ¡°He did not...¡±

    Zhou Yao had long guessed the answer. Luoxi had his own principles. He also had his own principle that he could not break, and this was the principle of decency!

    But the moment Zhou Yao thought of a man who touched Luoxi¡¯s body and kissed him as he liked, he was in a bad mood. He threw the newspapers in his hand onto Ou Luoxi¡¯s face and said, ¡°Have a look at this yourself. You tortured yourself without any limit, and what did you get in exchange? Xia Xiaofu and Ou Ze have announced their marriage, and they are getting married tomorrow.¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at the newspapers and saw a photograph of journalists surrounding Ou Ze and Xia Xiaofu., Ou Ze held onto Xia Xiaofu¡¯s waist as he protected her in his embrace, and the bodyguards helped them block the cameras.

    Ou Luoxi shook his head and said, ¡°This is not true. Xiaofu would not get married to Ou Ze. I will go and see her right now. I want to ask her about this matter personally.¡±

    Ou Luoxi started to walk.

    But his wrist was pinned down by Zhou Yao as he said, ¡°You are not allowed to leave. Eldest Brother¡¯s private jet wille over to pick us up tomorrow. You have prolonged the treatment for your leg for half a year. You have to get surgery immediately, or your leg will be useless, and you will be disabled for the rest of your life then.¡±

    ¡°But Xiaofu...¡±

    ¡°But what? Didn¡¯t you give her a call. What did she say then? No matter what reason she got married to Ou Ze for, we gave her a chance before, and she did not treasure it herself. If she were willing to give up on everything here to leave with you, we would help her settle everything. You thought that you gave up enough for her, but have a look at yourself now. You only have your life right now. We would definitely not allow you to lose your life because of her.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu doesn¡¯t know anything. I did not tell her anything.¡±

    ¡°That is because she does not value you enough.¡±

    ¡°That is not true. She was way too busy.¡±

    ¡°Those are all excuses!¡± Zhou Yao had a nce at Ou Luoxi¡¯s right leg as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else. We cannot dy the flight to America tomorrow. The medical team in America is on standby right now. This is the only chance to treat your right leg, so you better go back to your own room and stay in there!¡±

    Two soldiers brought Ou Luoxi away.

    ¡°Second Older Brother!¡± Ou Luoxi protested out loud.

    Zhou Yao chose to ignore his protests. As a soldier, he had always been swift in his actions. He never dragged matters out, and in his opinion, nothing was more important than treating Ou Luoxi¡¯s leg.

    ...

    The next day, Ou Luoxi was dragged into the military jeep, and the jeep was unobstructed as it drove over to the airport.

    Inside the main lounge of the airport, Ou Luoxi raised his head up and saw the LCD screen on top. The screen was ying the live broadcast of Ou Ze and Xia Xiaofu¡¯s grand wedding, and the venue of the wedding was just what he¡¯d seen when he stood outside the church that day. It was full of fresh flowers and a pure white veil....

    Zhou Yao turned his head and saw Ou Luoxi in a silly daze as he stared at the screen. He let out a sigh and shook his head. He wanted to walk over to him, but at this moment, his phone suddenly rang.

    It was a call from Lu Shaoming.

    Zhou Yao gave an indication with his gaze to his subordinates and ordered them to keep a close guard on Ou Luoxi, and he went over to one side to answer the call. ¡°Hello, Eldest Brother...¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s peripheral vision saw Zhou Yao walking off into the distance, and he bent his waist down quickly. He used one hand to touch his injured right leg.

    Two soldiers stepped forward immediately and concernedly asked, ¡°Young Master Ou, what is wrong...¡±

    They had yet toplete their sentence, and both soldiers were hit on the back of their necks. Ou Luoxi gave them a blow just like a bolt of lightning.

    Both soldiers shut their eyes and copsed onto the ground.

    Ou Luoxi stretched his hand out to call Little Fourth. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Little Fourth followed Ou Luoxi silently.

    ...

    Ou Luoxi ran onto the streets. He found a small provision shop and used the public payphone to dial Xia Xiaofu¡¯s phone number.

    At this moment, Xia Xiaofu was inside the makeup room. She sat down on the chair, and she wore a stunning sleeveless wedding dress. Her long hair was all done in an updo, and she looked like a bride waiting to get married.

    Ou Ze stood behind her, and he was emotional as he satisfactorily said, ¡°Xiaofu, you are really so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Shameless! Ou Ze, you will not have an easy death!¡±

    Ou Ze lowered his gaze to have a sniff of her hair as he said, ¡°No matter how I die, you are my Mrs. Ou. Dying underneath a beautiful woman, I would be satisfied even if I became a ghost.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    At this moment, a melodious ringtone rang ¡ª the phone in Ou Ze¡¯s pocket.

    Ou Ze took it out to have a look. It was Ou Luoxi.

    ¡°It is Luoxi, give it to me!¡± Xia Xiaofu stood up and raised her hand up to snatch the phone away.

    Ou Ze raised his arm up and did not allow her to get it. He curled the corners of his lips up into a sly and cunning smile as he said, ¡°Xiaofu, don¡¯t be anxious. I will let youmunicate with Luoxi.¡±

    As he spoke, Ou Ze snapped his fingers, and the door of the makeup room was open. A bodyguard took a video and walked inside.

    The video on a phone was handed over in front of Xia Xiaofu. Xia Xiaofu had a look, and her entire body was shaking.

    At this moment, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was lying down on the hospital bed. There was a bodyguard standing by her side, and the bodyguard took a damp towel and pressed it against Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother¡¯s face.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was unable to breathe, and she started to use her hands and feet to struggle on the bed. She was crying out painfully. ¡°Woo woo.¡±

    ¡°Ou Ze, what do you want?¡±

    Ou Ze handed his phone over to Xia Xiaofu and said, ¡°Wifey, you have to be obedient. Listen to me properly. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have a mother-inw anymore. Answer Luo Xi¡¯s call now. Tell him you will be waiting for him at Huangpu Port.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do to Luoxi?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about what I do to Luoxi. I will give you a choice now. Luoxi or your parents. Who are you going to choose?¡± Ou Ze tapped his phone and there was a video. The screen went over to the side of the river immediately, Xia Bo was thrown into the ocean while he was all tied up, and the water was already at Xia Bo¡¯s neck.

    Xia Xiaofu sobbed immediately, and her tears flowed down. Her parents¡¯ lives were already at stake, but Luoxi was on the other end, and he was the man whom she loved deeply.

    How should she choose?

    Ou Ze did not give her too many chances, and he answered Ou Luoxi¡¯s call before handing it over to Xia Xiaofu.

    ¡°Hello, Xiaofu...¡± Ou Luoxi on the other end was surprised as his voice rang out clearly from the other end.

    Xia Xiaofu used her small hand to cup her mouth and did not allow herself to cry out loud. ¡°Hello, Luoxi...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Xiaofu, I heard that you are getting married to Older Brother. I know that it is not true. You must have your own grievances for doing so. Xiaofu, where are you right now? Leave with me then. Let¡¯s leave T City together. Let¡¯s go to a ce where we will not be disturbed by anyone. You don¡¯t have to worry. Your parents and the matters of Xia Corporation, I will hand them over to Eldest Brother and Second Older Brother.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes were flooding with tears. She had no more time. Her parents¡¯ lives were in Ou Ze¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Luoxi, okay. I will leave with you. I will...wait for you...at Huangpu...Port...¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will rush over immediately. Xiaofu, wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Ay, Luoxi...¡± Xia Xiaofu still wanted to continue speaking, but: Ding, ding. Ou Luoxi hung up already.

    Xia Xiaofu could not hold back anymore. She choked up as she painfully sobbed out loud. She knew his abilities, and even if Ou Ze sent people to attack him, he should still be able to escape danger. She wanted to tell him to be careful, but she did not say anything at all.

    Ou Ze stretched his hand out to pat her shoulders as he smiled and said, ¡°Xiaofu, don¡¯t cry anymore, you did very well.¡±

    ¡°It was not something I did on my own. You forced me...¡±

    ¡°Does it make any difference? Between your parents and Luoxi, you chose your parents. Xia Xiaofu, I gave you a chance. You gave up Ou Luoxi all on your own.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Ou Ze did not have any time to watch her cry, and he said, ¡°Okay, Wifey. Our wedding ceremony is going to start now. Wipe your tears clean. We should go out now.¡±

 Chapter 693 - Luoxiâ€™s Death

    <h4>Chapter 693: Luoxi¡¯s Death</h4>

    In the airport, Zhou Yao saw the two people who had fainted. He did not see it wrong. Ou Luoxi did not even want his leg anymore, all because Xia Xiaofu.

    ¡°Major General, what are we going to do now?¡±

    Zhou Yao scanned the entire airport and said, ¡°Where is Little Fourth?¡±

    ¡°Little Fourth must have left together with Young Master Luoxi.¡±

    ¡°Luoxi would definitely avoid paths with CCTV cameras in his search for Xia Xiaofu. Send someone to the wedding ceremony right now to find Luoxi. Also, go back to the army base to get two military dogs. Follow the road and follow Little Fourth¡¯s smell. I want to find the person as fast as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ...

    Ou Luoxi reached Huangpu Port as quickly as he could, but there was not a single person around.

    Where was Xiaofu?

    Ou Luoxi stood on the side of the port to look at the water. He was extremely anxious. He searched for her while he shouted, ¡°Xiaofu, Xiaofu! Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Woof woof!¡± Little Fourth was also looking for Xia Xiaofu.

    At this moment, a strong gust of wind blew into his ears. Ou Luoxi¡¯s ears moved over to the side, and he quickly turned his head to avoid it. He saw a sharp arrow brush past him.

    Someone had shot it at him from a concealed position.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    At this moment, there were around 10 men dressed in ck that appeared. They took arrows andrge sharp knives in their hands as they surrounded Ou Luoxi. There was a person dressed in ck whom Ou Luoxi recognized. It was Ou Ze¡¯s trusted aide, Fu Gui.

    ¡°Was it my Older Brother, Ou Ze, who sent you over?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master Luoxi.¡± Fu Gui had a bright smile on his face as he replied.

    ¡°What do you all want to do?¡±

    ¡°Kill you!¡±

    ¡°Why? We are biological brothers after all.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Young Master Luoxi, our Young Master has never considered you his younger brother.¡±

    Ou Luoxi closed his beautiful eyes. Whether others treated him well or not, he was clear about that inside his heart, and he always knew that Ou Ze was merely making use of him.

    But he never thought that Ou Ze would take his life away. After all, weren¡¯t they still rted by blood?

    Ou Luoxi raised his gaze up to look behind Fu Gui, and his bright and clear eyes looked disappointed and sad. He moved his thin lips and asked, ¡°What about Xiaofu then?¡±

    Where was his Xiaofu?

    That Xiaofu that told him to meet at Huangpu Port. Didn¡¯t Xiaofu say that she would leave with him?

    ¡°Ha, haha! Young Master Luoxi, don¡¯t you get it? Our Young Mistress would note over. Of course our Young Master knows that you are unable to forget about our Young Mistress, so we have specially recorded a video.¡± Fu Gui tapped the video, and ced it in front of Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi looked over. It was inside a church. There was a red carpet on the floor. Xia Xiaofu was dressed in a pure white wedding dress as she stood before the pastor, and Ou Ze was by her side. He heard her softly say, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    After that, the pastor announced that the ceremony waspleted. Ou Ze looked extremely happy as he stretched his hand out to lift the white veil that was covering Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face before he kissed...

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s face was pale, and he shook his head as he said, ¡°I do not believe this. This is not true. You¡¯re bluffing.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Luoxi, you should ept reality. Our Young Master said that he has been very benevolent towards you. At least our Young Master has allowed you to be a good ghost, and our Young Master still said that tonight, when he is inside the newlywed room, he will light two white candles for you and he wishes you a good path ahead of you.¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯srge hands were drooped by his sides, and they were tightly kneaded together into fists until the bones cracked out loud. His entire body was shaking, and his eyes were extremely red.

    Xiaofu...

    Did his Xiaofu really marry Ou Ze?

    Why?

    He was still thinking about the day when she was blooming like a rose underneath his body at the small house in the mountains, and she¡¯d coyly called him Hubby with her red lips.

    At this moment, Fu Gui gave the other men an indication with his eyes, and the ten other men dressed in ck attacked Ou Luoxi at the same time.

    Ou Luoxi weaved through the shiny knife des. If he had the power that he¡¯d possessed in the past, even if there were thousands of men and horses in front of him, he could perform easily like a bolt of lightning, but he gave too much blood to Xia Bo, and his skills were not as good as before.

    Ou Luoxi found it a little hard. He looked at Little Fourth, who was anxious at one side, before he shouted, ¡°Little Fourth, run away quickly!¡±

    Little Fourth got the message and quickly turned around to run away.

    But after running for a few steps, Little Fourth saw a person use an arrow to aim it at Ou Luoxi. ¡°Woof woof!¡± Little Fourth did not bother about anything else and quickly tackled the person who held the arrow, and he opened his mouth to bite the person¡¯s neck.

    The person who was shooting was attacked before he pulled out the sharp knife on his thigh and immediately stabbed Little Fourth¡¯s stomach.

    Little Fourth immediately spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, but it bit the neck of the archer and did not let go of him no matter what.

    The archer¡¯s eyes rolled, and he died.

    ¡°Beast¡± At this moment, Fu Gui rushed over. He took the long arrow from the ground, and ¡ª swoof. He stabbed it into Little Fourth¡¯s head from above.

    ¡°Woof!¡± Little Fourth barked out loud, before copsing on the ground and rolling in pain.

    ¡°Little Fourth!¡± Ou Luoxi shook everyone off and rushed over to Little Fourth¡¯s side. He stooped down on the ground and stretched his shaking hands out slowly to caress Little Fourth¡¯s head.

    Little Fourth looked at Ou Luoxi. ¡°Woof woof...¡± He barked sadly for a few moments, as if he were bidding farewell to Ou Luoxi, and tears started to flow from his eyes...

    Little Fourth stopped struggling, and he slowly closed his eyes.

    ¡°Little Fourth, don¡¯t die. Don¡¯t leave me. I am begging you...¡± Ou Luoxi embraced him in his arms. Hot tears flowed from his eyes, and Ou Luoxi¡¯s shoulders were shaking as he sobbed out painfully.

    He suddenly thought of something that had happened many years ago. He was eight years old and lived happily in the temple. His master lived in the temple, and he was just like a father figure to Ou Luoxi.

    But there was a day when a group of men dressed in ck barged into the temple. His master woke him up, hid him in a rice vat, and ordered him not toe out no matter what sound he heard. It was important for him to continue living, and only by continuing on would there be hope.

    After that, the eight year old him heard the sound of fighting and killing outside, and those pitiful screams seemed to being from hell. He had a whiff of a very strong scent of blood. The fresh blood flowed into the small creek by the side of the temple, and the entire creek was flowing with blood...

    At this moment, Ou Luoxi¡¯s mind was in aplete mess. It was as if he could not tell what was reality or his imagination. He was in pain and seemed as if he had already be a devil...

    At this moment, his shoulders felt great pain, and two arrows cruelly pierced his shoulders.

    Ou Luoxi lowered his gaze to look at the blood that was flowing from his body, and he slowly put Little Fourth down before he stood up, and his eyes were bloodshot as he looked at those people dressed in ck.

    The people dressed in ck saw him in this state, and they froze for a moment.

    Ou Luoxi stretched his hand out to pull out the long arrows from his shoulders before moving like a bolt of lightning, and the two men dressed in ck were killed instantly.

    Fu Gui was extremely rmed. He did not expect Ou Luoxi to have such a surprising amount of strength after experiencing Little Fourth¡¯s death. ¡°What are you all waiting for? Attack together!¡± he shouted out loudly.

    After that, all the men in ck attacked Ou Luoxi together.

    Ou Luoxi could not hear any earthly sound anymore. The only thing he knew was these people harmed Little Fourth and caused his death, and they had caused his master to die. He wanted all of them to die!

    One fell after the other. Fu Gui was shocked and retreated. If this continued much longer, Ou Luoxi will have killed everyone else.

    At this moment, a huge gust of wind blew over. The white veil that Ou Luoxi had in his pocket the entire time was blown out, and the veil was dancing in mid air.

    Ou Luoxi froze before he slowly raised his gaze up to look at the white veil that was dancing in the wind.

    All of his crazy thoughts ended in an instant, and all he could hear was the girl¡¯s sweet and beautiful voice as she said, ¡°Luoxi, did you miss me? How much did you miss me?

    ¡°Luoxi, be my husband, okay? Hubby. Hubby, I want to give birth to a daughter for you, and she will be named Little Fifth.

    ¡°Luoxi, I like you. I like you very very much. In the future, let¡¯s stay here and never separate from one another.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu...¡± Ou Luoxi curled the corners of his lips up into a gentle and sparkling smile as he stretched his hand out and went to grab that white veil from the air.

    At this moment, Fu Gui stepped forward, and he raised a sharp knife in his hands and pierced Ou Luoxi¡¯s chest in a single swing.

    ¡°Pfft.¡± Ou Luoxi spat a mouthful of blood as he leaned forward, but he did not stop. He lifted his legs apart and limped as he went to grab that white veil.

    A man in ck noticed the situation and quickly thrust the sharp knife in his hand into Ou Luoxi¡¯s abdomen.

    After that, an arrow, a knife... Ou Luoxi¡¯s upper body was full of sharp edges, and his shirt was stained red by the blood before the blood flowed down his trousers and covered the ground in blood.

    Ou Luoxi chased after that white veil. He raised his head up to look at the sky, and at this moment, the sky was blue and clear. It was just as if he saw Xia Xiaofu¡¯s bright smile in front of him.

    ¡°Xiaofu, don¡¯t leave... I love you. I love you very much...¡±

    He did not manage to grab that white veil in the end, and it floated on the waters of the port.

    Ou Luoxi ran over to the side of the port, and at this moment, there was ast stab to his heart;. He vomited a mouthful of blood into the water before slowly closing his eyes.

    When his instincts had yet to fade, he heard Fu Gui¡¯s voice. ¡± Young Master Luoxi, my Young Master said that he is sending you to be together with your master and those monks, so it can¡¯t be considered a lonely way to hell. Haha!¡±

    Ssh! Ou Luoxi fell into the water, and he slowly sunk down before he disappeared from sight.

    Fu Gui and the three remaining men dressed in ck stood by the side of the port to look on. The ground was stained with fresh blood that was flowing into the waters.

    The white veil was floating slowly with the water, and it flowed over to a faraway ce...

    One of the assants cursed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this person to be so strong-willed. We¡¯ve lost so many of our brothers.¡±

    Fu Gui tidied his clothes and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear about this? The more evil a person is, the harder his will would be. We should get out of here now.¡±

    Fu Gui hastily left with his henchmen.

    ...

    The moment they disappeared, a few army jeeps rushed over. Bang! The door opened up. Zhou Yao jumped down from the jeep, wearing his army boots.

    Zhou Yao had a nce at the fresh blood on the ground, and the water nearby was stained red. He stepped forward and walked over to Little Fourth¡¯s side before testing for Little Fourth¡¯s breathing.

    ¡°Major General, Little Fourth has already died. Seeing how he is right now, he has not been dead for more than ten minutes. A fiery battle must have urred here just now.¡±

    Zhou Yao did not have any expression on his face as he stood up. He walked over to the side of the port before stooping down on the ground to touch the bloody shoe prints on the ground as he said, ¡°Seal off this body of water. Send someone to search the water. Also tell the fishermen in the vicinity. If they discover the person we want, they would be rewarded greatly. Finally, I want to see that person if he is alive, and I want to see a body if he is dead.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± His subordinates took his orders and left immediately.

    Zhou Yao stood up. He ced both of his hands on his waist as he walked around the area before kicking a rubbish bin by his side.

    He was a little toote.

    At this moment, the whirling of an airne rang out in his ears, and a ne slowlynded at the port.

    Zhou Yao raised his gaze to have a look before stepping forward.

    The door opened. Lu Shaoming, who was dressed in a white shirt with a pair of ck trousers, stepped out of the aircraft.

    ¡°Older Brother...¡±

    Lu Shaoming waved his hands before walking over to the side of the port. He had a look at the waters that were stained red, and there was the white veil floating in the distance.

    ¡°Older Brother, didn¡¯t Sister-In-Lawe back?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Yin Shuiling is giving birth in France. Your sister-inw cannot leave. Furthermore, I have intentionally not mentioned anything involving Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu to her.¡±

    Zhou Yao expressed his understanding. Ning Qing could be considered to be the matchmaker between Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu, and now, Xia Xiaofu suddenly became Ou Ze¡¯s wife. They havee to a stage where everything is irreversible, and with Ning Qing¡¯s character, she would definitely be regretful and try to interfere.

    ¡°Eldest Brother, do you think Luoxi...¡±

    Lu Shaoming had a serious expression on his face, and he stretched a finger out to point at the azure sky above his head. ¡°We will listen to Heaven¡¯s arrangement.¡±

    ...

    After the wedding was over, Xia Xiaofu was brought into the Ou home.

    The Ou home was decorated brightly, and all of the helpers were lined up in one row as they greeted them politely. ¡°Young Master, Young Mistress, congrattions and wee home.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu stretched her hand out to remove the flowers and beads from her hair. She was cold as she looked at Ou Ze and said, ¡°Ou Ze, don¡¯t y around with me anymore. Where are my parents?¡±

    Ou Ze stretched his hand out to cup her small, slim waist. He smiled and said, ¡°Xiaofu, don¡¯t be anxious. Your parents are also my parents right now. I will definitely treat them well. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go upstairs now.¡±

    Ou Ze forcefully brought Xia Xiaofu into a room.

    Xia Xiaofu had a look around the room. The d¨¦cor inside the room was very luxurious, so it must be the master bedroom. The sheets were in a celebratory shade of bright red. It must be the newlywed room.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes and heart was pierced painfully by this eye-catching shade. It had been a short few days, and she had already turned into Ou Ze¡¯s wife.

    No matter whether she admitted it inside her heart or not, this had already be the truth.

    Luoxi...

    Xia Xiaofu felt her heart ache so badly as if it had been stabbed with a knife when she thought about Ou Luoxi. Her eyes were moist, and she stretched her small hand out to cover her mouth. She¡¯d betrayed him in the end, although she was forced against her will.

 Chapter 694 - Xiaofu, You Are Going To Be A Mother Now

    <h4>Chapter 694: Xiaofu, You Are Going To Be A Mother Now</h4>

    Ou Ze was very harsh, and his p made Xia Xiaofu¡¯s cheek turn over to the side. Fresh drops of blood dripped out from the corners of her mouth, and her small supple face had a fresh red mark on it.

    Xia Xiaofu felt like fainting, and at this moment, her cheek was pinched by Ou Ze¡¯srge palm. Ou Ze¡¯s face had a sinister expression on it, and his face was erged in her line of vision. ¡°Xiaofu, does this p hurt? If it hurts, you¡¯d better remember this. In the future, don¡¯t make me angry. You are my wife now. I am not a lousy thing like Luoxi. He treated you so preciously and was afraid of you getting hurt. In the future, you¡¯ll have to serve me obediently.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu red at Ou Ze coldly and did not bow down to him.

    Ou Ze looked at her small face that was just like a flower in full bloom, and his breathing became hurried. The reason he could not forget her and spent all of his efforts to get her was because she never bowed down to him, and he wanted to captivate her even more.

    To be able to press this woman underneath him. It was so fun.

    Ou Ze closed his eyes and kissed Xia Xiaofu¡¯s lips.

    Xia Xiaofu kneaded her small fists together as she allowed him to bite her. When he opened his mouth and was about to ce his tongue inside, Xia Xiaofu bit down on his tongue harshly.

    The taste of blood filled Ou Ze¡¯s mouth entirely, and Ou Ze¡¯s face turned dark before he gave Xia Xiaofu another p.

    Xia Xiaofu broke away from hisrge hand and frantically got off of the bed, then she ran towards the direction of the door.

    She ced her hand on the door handle and wanted to open the door, but the door was locked from the inside.

    At this moment, Ou Ze chased after her. He stretched his hand out to rip the dress that she was wearing and lifted the hem of the skirt up. He used one hand to press Xia Xiaofu on the frame of the door and used another hand to undo his pants. He broke out intoughter as he said, ¡°Since you are so desperate that you don¡¯t even want the bed anymore, then we will do it right here. Didn¡¯t you keep talking about Ou Luoxi repeatedly just now? Then I will let Ou Luoxi see how I force myself upon you.¡±

    Ou Ze wanted to force himself on her.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Xia Xiaofu screamed out loud before taking a small sharp knife out to strike Ou Ze.

    Ou Ze did not expect her to hide a sharp knife on her body, so he quickly took a step back. Xia Xiaofu held the small knife with both hands as she pointed it at Ou Ze¡¯s heart. She had her guard up as she retreated.

    Ou Ze held both hands up to surrender, but he noticed that Xia Xiaofu had a glow in her eyes that was just akin to a beast, and he said, ¡°Xiaofu, you think you can deal with me like that?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu ced the de of the knife on her own neck before sheughed coldly. ¡°I did not prepare this knife for you, but it is for me. Do you believe that if you dare to touch me, I will die in front of you right now.¡±

    Ou Ze¡¯s facial expressions changed, and he stared at Xia Xiaofu intently.

    Xia Xiaofu moved her small hand, and a wound immediately started to appear on her smooth, elegant neck.

    The bright red colour of the blood flowed down her skin.

    Ou Ze did not think that she would really take it out on herself and said, ¡°Xia Xiaofu, are you really keeping your chastity for Ou Luoxi? Did you think about this first? You are in this situation right now. You are opposing me in this situation right now. In the days that are going toe, how hard would your parents have it?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s gaze was clear and definite as she looked at him and said, ¡°Ou Ze, I will also warn you now, you¡¯d better not force me. I have already left a will in my friend¡¯s hands, the moment I end up in some ident, you would be involved in awsuit, and your reputation would go down the drain! You¡¯d better don¡¯t forget that I am Xia Xiaofu!¡±

    As the number 1 goddess in the country, if Xia Xiaofu ended up in an ident, there would be waves and waves of attention on her case, and when that time came, it would be totally impossible for Ou Ze to bepletely absolved of the matter.

    Ou Ze¡¯s cheek was twitching. He¡¯d already calcted everything that he could, but the only thing that he did not think would happen was Xia Xiaofu being so drastic, and she actually dared to use her own life as the wager in thest bet with him.

    ¡°Hmph, we will see as we go along!¡± Ou Ze shook his sleeve as he left.

    ...

    Ou Ze walked away. The small knife in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hand fell onto the carpet, and her entire being followed the wall as she slumped down onto the floor. At this moment, she was very dishevelled, her hair was aplete mess. The dress on her body was also ripped badly, and her clothes were totally unwearable.

    She curled both of her legs up and buried her small face inside. She could go against Ou Ze once, but how many more times could she go against Ou Ze?

    Her parents¡¯ lives were in Ou Ze¡¯s hands, and she was also forced into a bad spot. What should she do in the future?

    ¡°Luoxi... Luoxi...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu murmured Ou Luoxi¡¯s name, and her tears flowed down her face silently. Where was Ou Luoxi right now. Was he in any danger?

    Did he go over to Huangpu Port?

    What did Ou Ze want to do to him exactly?

    Luoxi, I am sorry...

    I am really so sorry...

    ...

    The next morning, Xia Xiaofu opened her eyes. Her entire body was numb, and the moment she moved, she was in stitches. Last night, she curled up against the corner of the wall and slept for the entire night.

    She held onto the wall for support as she stood up. Xia Xiaofu went over to the bathroom to tidy herself up, and she changed into a new outfit before walking out the door.

    ¡°Young Mistress.¡± The helpers saw her and greeted her.

    Xia Xiaofu nced over at the helpers, and their facial expressions were a little weird. Xia Xiaofu could understand them. Ou Ze did not return for the entire night when it was his newlywed night, and these helpers naturally thought that she was not favoured.

    Xia Xiaofu snorted out inughter inside her heart, and she hoped that Ou Ze would nevere back.

    Xia Xiaofu lifted her heels up and went downstairs, and at this moment, she saw the television in the living room ying the news. The host stood by the side of Huangpu Port as he said, ¡°There was a murder urred at Huangpu Port yesterday. All of the tiles in Huangpu Port have been stained red with fresh blood, but they are unsure who was involved in this case of murder, and there are no suspects currently...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was frozen entirely before her ears were ringing out with the words Huangpu Port...

    Murder...

    Her gaze was in a blur as she looked at the tiles in the port were all stained with blood that was already crimson red in colour. Even though a day had already passed, those blood stains were still absolutely shocking, and Xia Xiaofu felt as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning. Her entire world became dark.

    ¡°Young Mistress!¡±

    At this moment, the helpers shouted out loud because the helpers saw Xia Xiaofu tumble down the stairs.

    ¡°Young Mistress, are you okay? Ah, Young Mistress, the corner of your eye is injured. You are bleeding now.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was helped up by the helpers, and she felt that the corner of her eye was damp. Her right eye was in great pain, and she was unable to open her eyes at all. She stretched her small hand out to touch it, and her entire hand was covered in blood.

    ¡°Someonee over. Call the doctor over quickly! Young Mistress, Young Mistress, where are you going?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu struggled and broke away from the helper. She stumbled and ran out through the main gates of the Ou vi, then ran onto the main streets.

    Huangpu Port.

    She ran crazily towards Huangpu Port.

    Those blood stains were not from Luoxi, and she did not believe it.

    Luoxi¡¯s skills were so great, and no matter how many people he was up against, they could not harm him at all. He would definitely take good care of himself.

    After half an hour, Xia Xiaofu ran over to Huangpu Port. There were many workers in the port, and everyone took buckets of water as they were trying to scrub off the blood stains.

    Those blood stains flowed into the water, and the water was stained red.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s legs went soft, and she slumped down onto the floor. It was just as if she could smell the gory smell of blood in the air. She found it nauseating, and she wanted to vomit...

    She touched her chest and retched for a few moments before her tears relentlessly flowed.

    At this moment, the hand that she propped on the ground touched something soft. She lowered her gaze down to look; it was the fur of a Tibetan Mastiff.

    Little Fourth...

    Xia Xiaofu was almostpletely sure that it was Little Fourth¡¯s fur.

    Little Fourth always followed Luoxi around. Wherever Luoxi went, Little Fourth would be behind him.

    Simrly, if Luo Xi was in danger, Little Fourth...

    Xia Xiaofu choked up, she cupped both of her hands and held onto Little Fourth¡¯s fur. Her shoulders were shaking as she cried out painfully, ¡°Little Fourth, Little Fourth. Woo, woo... Luoxi, Luoxi, where are you...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was crying painfully and was not herself at all, and at this moment, she heard some staff talking with one another ¡ª

    ¡°Eh, what is this? I just fished it out of the water. It seems like it is a white veil, those used in a church wedding...¡±

    ¡°Is that right? Let me have a look.¡±....

    Xia Xiaofu quickly raised her head up to have a look, and she stood up from the ground, and she ran towards those workers as she said, ¡°Give it to me. Give it to me! This is my thing!¡± She flew over and stretched her hand out to snatch the white veil.

    She grabbed the white veil in her hand, and Xia Xiaofu examined it carefully. She was right. It was what Luoxi covered her face with in the hotel that night...

    The sweetness from that night flooded her heart immediately. Xia Xiaofu held the white veil firmly in her hand just like a precious treasure as she said, ¡°Luoxi, Luoxi...¡± She was crying andughing at the same time.

    Those workers saw Xia Xiaofu in this state and also did not dare to step forward to say anything. In their eyes, the woman before them had an injured right eye, and she was bleeding very badly. The blood stained the right side of her tender neck and face, and she seemed just like a ghost. She was crying andughing at the same time right now, and she was just like a crazy person.

    Those workers did not look at her for a long time, because the moment Xia Xiaofu turned around, she ran off directly.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu ran back to the Ou family. She¡¯d just walked into the living room and heard the helper say, ¡°Young Master, please have some tea.¡±

    Ou Ze was sitting down on the sofa in the living room.

    At this moment, she saw Ou Ze. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes were all red. ¡°Ou Ze!¡± she screamed out loud. She did not care about anything and dashed forward, and she directly pounced on Ou Ze.

    Both of her hands went towards Ou Ze¡¯s face, and she wanted to scratch his neck as she said, ¡°Ou Ze, you¡¯re the one who killed Ou Luoxi! It was you. You are a murderer! I want your life to pay Luoxi back. Return Luoxi to me.¡±

    Ou Ze was suddenly attacked and quickly ducked back. He raised his eyes up to see Xia Xiaofu in such a dishevelled state, and she did not seem like a human or a ghost either. His face turned dark, and he was extremely frustrated as he stretched his hand out to push Xia Xiaofu down onto the floor as he said, ¡°Xia Xiaofu, are you done being crazy yet?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu immediately fell down onto the floor, and her forehead crashed into the coffee table.

    She struggled for a few moments and wanted to get up, but she was unable to move. Her stomach was in pain, and her eyes felt faint, but she worked hard to widen her eyes to stare at Ou Ze, and she said, ¡°It was you. It was you who harmed Luoxi. Return Luoxi to me.¡±

    Ou Ze stood up before he stretched his hand out to knead Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Xia Xiaofu, you¡¯d better listen to this clearly. It was you who caused Ou Luoxi¡¯s death. If you had not asked him to go to Huangpu Port, would he have lost his life? Xia Xiaofu, just admit to it already. You are an aplice. Ou Luoxi was so silly, waiting for you to elope together with him, and it was you who threw him away. He lost his life all because of you!¡±

    Hot tears escaped Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes. She bodycked strength, and she shut her eyes in hopelessness. She was in pain as she murmured, ¡°Return Luoxi to me. I am begging you to return Luoxi to me...¡±

    Ou Ze saw her covered entirely in blood and felt frustrated. Just because of Ou Luoxi, she did not have any trace of the aura of the nation¡¯s goddess on her right now.

    She was just like an angry middle-aged woman.

    At this moment, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother supported Xia Bo as they came down the stairs. They saw the state that Xia Xiaofu was in and were extremely shocked. Xia Bo rushed forward immediately and said, ¡°Ou Ze, who allowed you to hit my daughter?¡±

    Xia Bo came over to Ou Ze¡¯s side and raised his hand up to hit Ou Ze.

    Ou Ze was originally in a bad mood. He stretched his hand out to push Xia Bo and said, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Xia Bo had been tortured by his drug addiction for a long while and already did not seem like a human anymore. Ou Ze pushed him, and he immediately fell backwards. Bang! He fell head first onto the ground.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother lost control as she shouted out loud.

    Xia Xiaofu raised her gaze up to have a look. The back of Xia Bo¡¯s head was all stained with arge patch of blood, and Xia Bo¡¯s face was already purple before he slowly closed his eyes.

    Xia Xiaofu froze. Her hands and legs were numb as she climbed up from the carpet. Her hands were shaking as she went to check Xia Bo¡¯s breathing, and he had already...stopped breathing.

    ¡°Father...¡± Xia Xiaofu sobbed out painfully.

    ...

    The day of Xia Bo¡¯s burial was quite rainy. Xia Xiaofu wore a ck shirt as she stood before Xia Bo¡¯s gravestone. Her face was pale, and she was already so slim that she seemed to be made out of paper. It was as if she would be blown away by a gust of wind.

    The umbre in her hand slowly fell onto the floor, and Xia Xiaofu stretched her right hand out to touch the icy cold water. She raised her head up to look at the dark clouds above her head.

    In this short month, she¡¯s lost so many things.

    She suddenly did not know how she was going to continue living on.

    What was the point of living?

    She was a sinner!

    Xia Xiaofu sat down before Xia Bo¡¯s gravestone, and she took the white veil out of her pocket. Her long, tear-stained eyshes brushed against the veil gently.

    Luoxi...

    That night, he did not say anything, and he was usually not good with his words. Actually, that day what he wanted to express was ¡ª He was going to marry her.

    He wanted to stand next to her at the wedding before personally lifting the white veil on her head. Was that right?

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯rge tears fell onto the white veil. Luoxi, Luoxi. Are you lonely right now? I will be there to apany you, okay?

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was done settling other matters and returned back to the gravestone, and from a far distance, she saw Xia Xiaofu seated before the gravestone. Her clothes were all wet from the rain, and her right hand did not have any strength in it as it was drooped onto the ground. There was arge blood stain on the ground.

    The umbre that Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother held in her hand fell onto the ground. She spent a long time and found her breathing again, and she shouted, ¡°Xiaofu!¡±

    ...

    Inside the hospital

    Xia Xiaofu slowly opened her eyes. She was in a daze as she looked at the ceiling above her head. Her nostrils were full of the scent of sanitizing liquid, and she knew that she was in the hospital.

    She curled the corners of her lips up into a weak, mocking smile. Didn¡¯t she die?

    Why?

    Why didn¡¯t she even have the right to die?

    Why did the Heavens have to punish her like that?

    At this moment, her small hand was held onto gently. Her mother¡¯s cries rang out in her ears. ¡°Xiaofu, how can you be so silly? How can you slit your own wrists and try tomit suicide? What would Mummy have done after you died? If you end up in any ident, Mummy would also not want to live anymore, either.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not have any reaction. She was just like a broken doll that was staring at the ceiling, but the corners of her eyes were all wet, and two streams of hot tears quickly flowed.

    ¡°Xiaofu, Mummy is begging you not to do anything silly in the future. You are not alone anymore. Even if you do it for the child in your belly, you also have to be strong and continue living.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu froze before she turned her gaze over to the side to look at her mother.

    Her mother held her small icy cold hand as she ced it against her t stomach and said, ¡°Xiaofu, the doctor said that you were pregnant just now. The child is only slightly over a month old. You are going to be a mother soon.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s irises contracted greatly. She¡¯s pregnant, and it has been slightly over a month?

    She got pregnant that night inside the hotel room.

    Luoxi¡¯s child.

    Xia Xiaofu could not stop the tears in her eyes anymore, and her entire face was quickly covered in tears. She used her small hand to firmly grab the material of her clothing before choking up. Was it Little Fifth?

    It was Little Fifth!

    Her Little Fifth.

 Chapter 695 - One Year Later

    <h4>Chapter 695: One Year Later</h4>

    ¡°Xiaofu, don¡¯t cry anymore,e. Sit up. Mummy has made some soup for you. Drink it quickly while it is still hot. The doctor said that you have been too emotionaltely, and you also have not been eating enough. You are already showing signs of a slight miscarriage. In the future, you have to be careful to take care of the baby.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother helped her sit up, and she wiped her tears clean before she drank the soup that her mother fed her. Even though she did not want to drink it at all, she tried very hard to drink it.

    ¡°Mum, don¡¯t worry. In the future. I will not do silly things anymore. I will take good care of myself.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu touched her t stomach. This was her Little Fifth, and it was the blood that Luoxi left for her. She would definitely give birth to Little Fifth safely and healthily.

    She would not continue to be in a daze and retreat anymore. She had already found a new direction in life.

    Nobody could not bring her down anymore. She would bring Little Fifth up until she was grown up.

    ¡°Xiaofu, this child belongs to?¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother asked her carefully.

    ¡°Luoxi.¡± Xia Xiaofu had a sweet smile on her face as she spoke.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother had already guessed the answer. Throughout these trying times, she had already experienced her family going down in crumbles, and now, thinking back about Ou Luoxi as a person, she was extremely emotional...and regretful....

    That youth who was handsome and skinny, no matter how cold she treated him, he would not retaliate at all. He would only lower his gaze down as he was busy inside the kitchen, and he would not use any sweet words to gain her favour, but every time he looked at her, he would always be very reserved and nervous...

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother did not expect him to end up in trouble so suddenly. For thest two months, he would feed his blood to Xia Bo everyday. There were a few times where she could tell that he was feeling faint.

    The moment she thought about this, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes were a little moist. She did not dare to tell Xia Xiaofu about the matter regarding Ou Luoxi feeding his blood to her father, so she stretched her hand out to wipe her tears. She was emotional as she said, ¡°Such a man... Why would he be gone just like this?¡±

    ¡°Luoxi did not die.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother froze.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s tone was firm as she repeated, ¡°Unless I see his body. Otherwise, I will not believe that he has died. I¡¯ll always wait for him, until I...cannot wait anymore.¡±

    Upon seeing her daughter in this state, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother could only lower her gaze and shed tears.

    ...

    One yearter

    In the Ou family vi, Ou Ze¡¯s mother, Chen Ni, was haughty and arrogant as she sat down on the sofa in the living room. The helpers in the vi were lined up behind her. She took a fan in her hand as she fanned herself. She was staring at the kitchen as she coldly snorted, ¡°Be a little quicker. Quicker! Your mother-inw is here today. Why are you unable to even make a meal? Do you really consider yourself the Young Mistress of the Ou family already?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu wore an apron as she stood inside the kitchen to fry rice. Her small, fair hand had a few blisters on it, but she did not care too much about it, and she was focused as she stir fried the vegetables.

    Of course, she would not bother about the sarcastic attitude that Chen Ni had or the judgemental attitude of the helpers. Over the past half year, she¡¯d already be used to it.

    She was used to Chen Ni making life difficult for her. In the past, she did not know how to cook, but when she was eight to nine months pregnant, she had arge belly and would kneel down to wipe the floors. She would prepare meals in the kitchen. There were so many helpers in the vi, but everyone wouldugh at her as they stood behind her, and they would judge her.

    In the Ou family, she was treated worse than a helper.

    Xia Xiaofu did not say a single word. Chen Ni was even more furious as she said, ¡°Xia Xiaofu, do you think that you are still the Nation¡¯s Goddess like before? Have a look at yourself. In this half year, you came over, my Ah Ze did note back home for a single night. You are unable to persuade your own man to stay. Forget being unable to make him stay, you even gave birth to a money wasting thing. Our Ou family does not want a daughter; we want a son!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu served the dishes and soup that were done and ced them on the table before scooping a bowl of rice. She did not have any expressions on her face as she looked over at Chen Ni and said, ¡°It is time to eat.¡±

    Chen Ni red at Xia Xiaofu fiercely. Xia Xiaofu had been in the Ou family for almost a year now, but she never addressed Chen Ni as Mum. What was she being arrogant for?

    Chen Ni stood up, walked over to the dining table, raised the warm bowl of soup, and directly threw it all on Xia Xiaofu.

    ¡°What did you cook? Can I actually eat this?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face was wet after she was sshed with the soup. The ingredients and the soup were sshed on her hair and clothes. She looked extremely dishevelled. but she did not have any reaction. All she did was to stoop down and tidy up the utensils on the carpet.

    Chen Ni looked at her being so obedient, but actually, the arrogant attitude in her bones came out immediately. She pointed at Xia Xiaofu and started to rant, ¡°You are eating the food from our Ou family and use the items belonging to the Ou family, and we are even providing for your mother. The dog that our family raises knows how to wag its tail and to act cute towards its owners. What capabilities do you have to be so arrogant in front of me?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu picked the utensils with her small hand and froze. Her long eyshes fluttered for a moment before she inly said, ¡°Then you can go ahead to ask Ou Ze why he is not raising a dog. If he agrees to divorce me, I might really wag my tail and act cutely in front of you.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Chen Ni had a sinister gleam in her eyes. She lowered her gaze towards Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small, egg-shaped face. It was just one month after her confinement period. Other women¡¯s figures would still be still bloated, but her floral dress was entuating her curves, she did not have any spots on her face, and her skin was even fairerpared to the time before she gave birth, just like a peeled egg white.

    Her small lips did not have much colour to them. Her skin was pinkish, and any man who looked at her would be tempted to rush forward to bite her.

    Xia Xiaofu looked like a natural vixen, so it was no wonder that her son could not bear to take any drastic measures against this woman.

    Chen Ni was absolutely livid. She stepped forward, bent over, and pinched Xia Xiaofu¡¯s slim arm forcefully as she said, ¡°You are harsh with your words!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not say anything, and she raised her eyebrows, taking the pain.

    Chen Ni was done throwing her tantrum. She stood up straight, and she looked down on Xia Xiaofu as she wiped her hands and said, ¡°Every time Ie over, it is a waste of my time, especially when I see that old face of yours. I am going to vomit, okay? That will be all for today. I have an appointment with someone to do my hair.¡±

    Chen Ni walked away with her high heeled shoes.

    ...

    Chen Ni left the vi. Xia Xiaofu tidied the dishes and utensils on the floor and cleaned up the ce before going upstairs.

    After opening the door, she went inside with light footsteps.

    There was a wooden baby cot in the room and a pink mosquito on the small bed. There was a wind chime that was by the side of the pink mosquito, and when the small cot moved a little, Xia Xiaofu knew that her Little Fifth had already awoken.

    She tucked the strands of hair by her cheeks behind her ears, and Xia Xiaofu had a blissful and sweet smile on her face. She walked over to the side of the baby cot and lowered her gaze to look at her little precious baby.

    Little Fifth was already two months old now. When she was born, she was only 2.3kg. Herck of nutrition made her extremely tiny, but Little Fifth was very healthy, and all of her medical checks showed that she was normal.

    Little Fifth was very very obedient. She probably knew that her Mummy was busy, so she slept on her own small bed quietly and never ever cried. When she carried Little Fifth at night, Little Fifth would open her eyes and move her small fragrant body in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s embrace.

    Xia Xiaofu stretched her fair index finger out to touch Little Fifth¡¯s small face. Little Fifth resembled her. Even their skin was alike. She was only two months old but was already fair and cute like a piece of water tofu.

    She held Little Fifth¡¯s small hand before cing it by the side of her lips to kiss it. Her soft and gentle voice had the satisfaction of a new mother as she said, ¡°Little Fifth, did you miss Mummy?¡±

    Little Fifth opened a crack in her eyes, started to bber, and ced her small hand in her mouth as she sucked on it.

    Xia Xiaofuughed out loud. She bent over and took Little Fifth into her embrace as she said, ¡°Little Fifth, are you hungry now? Do you want to eat? Come, Mummy will feed you dinner.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu sat down by the side of the bed, before lifting her shirt up to feed Little Fifth milk.

    She did not have enough milk, but Little Fifth also did not eat much, so she could still make do.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at her daughter¡¯s tiny face, and she was satisfied inside her heart. No matter how tired she was, as long as she saw her daughter¡¯s small face, she felt that her entire heart was full.

    Little Fifth was her everything.

    Little Fifth was done drinking milk, and she closed her eyes to sleep. Xia Xiaofu ced her in the small cot before sitting down on the chair to rock the bed softly, and she hummed out a luby.

    She did not know how much time had passed when the door opened with a bang!

    Xia Xiaofu was rmed as she awoke. She raised her gaze up to have a look. It was Ou Ze.

    Ou Ze reeked of alcohol. He was stumbling as he walked. When he came into the room, he stretched his hand out to undo the suit jacket that he was wearing and threw it onto the sofa before looking over at Xia Xiaofu.

    Xia Xiaofu stood up, and she had her guard up as she looked over at Ou Ze as she said, ¡°Why did youe back?¡±

    During the entire time she was pregnant, he did note home even once; today was his first time.

    ¡°Ha, haha, Mrs. Ou, this is my home, my room. Isn¡¯t it very normal for me toe back? Why are you acting so surprised and looking at me like that?¡±

    As he spoke, Ou Ze walked over to the side of the bass, and he looked at Little Fifth. ¡°This is the wild child that you had together with Ou Luoxi. She is already so old now.¡±

    ¡°Ou Ze, what do you want? You are not allowed to harm my daughter!¡± Xia Xiaofu stretched her slim arms out to protect the bass behind her.

    Ou Ze stretched his hand out to pinch Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small chin, and a sinister cold smile appeared on his face as he said, ¡°Xia Xiaofu, you can be considered to have spent so much effort to give birth to this wild child, and now that you have, what did you think? If there is a day when she gets kidnapped or she is run down by a car on the streets, would anyone suspect that it was me who did it?¡±

    ¡°Ou Ze, you dare! If anything goes wrong with my daughter, I would not let go of you, even if I be a ghost!¡±

    When the news of her pregnancy was first made known to Ou Ze, Ou Ze sent her to the operating table immediately and wanted her to get an aboriton, but she struggled with her entire life.

    She knew that Ou Ze could not ept this child, so she contacted her assistant, Xiao Li, and announced the news of her pregnancy on Weibo first, then attached the pictures of her pregnancy as she made interactions with the otherizens.

    She had too many fans, and they were all spread across China, so when the news of her pregnancy surfaced, it made it to the top of all the entertainment headlines, and with a single photo of her pregnancy, it was enough to create buzz.

    She pushed herself to the top of everyone¡¯s discussion, and as she expected, Ou Ze was also afraid of the pressure of the public. Although she was extremely afraid during her ten months of pregnancy, she still safely made it through.

    And now Little Fifth was born, and as Ou Ze said, there were too many possibilities in Little Fifth¡¯s path. Ou Ze could totally create an ident and extricate himselfpletely.

    Xia Xiaofu red at Ou Ze coldly and fiercely. If anything happened to Little Fifth, she would fight it out with him!

    Ou Ze saw the hate in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s gaze and saw that she looked extremely firm. There was a fire ignited inside his heart, but heughed coldly and hugged Xia Xiaofu directly.

    Xia Xiaofu was shocked. She instantly went to push him away as she said, ¡°Ou Ze, it was you who forced me to marry you. I don¡¯t have you inside my heart at all. In my eyes, you are just a shameless ghost who is extremely disgusting. You would neverpare to Ou Luoxi!¡±

    Upon hearing the name, ¡°Ou Luoxi¡±, Ou Ze¡¯s cheeks contracted for a moment, and he said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, Ou Luoxi. He has already been dead for a year now. Why do you still have hope?¡±

    ¡°He did not die. He would not die. There will be a day when he¡¯lle back. He will bring both me and Little Fifth away!¡± Xia Xiaofu red at Ou Ze fiercely as she spoke.

    Ou Ze was really angry. He stretched his hand out to rip Xia Xiaofu¡¯s off.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xia Xiaofu shrieked out loud.

    Knock, knock. Someone knocked on the door. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother¡¯s nervous and anxious voice rang out from outside the door as she said, ¡°Xiaofu, Xiaofu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Mum, save me!¡± Xia Xiaofu begged for help.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother heard her daughter call for help and started to use her body to knock the door down as she said, ¡°Ou Ze, if there is something you want to say, say it properly. Don¡¯t touch my daughter, Xiaofu!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother¡¯s voice attracted all of the helpers in the Ou family over. The helpers were in a dilemma as they looked at Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother and the tightly shut door, ¡°Madam Xia, don¡¯t be like that. Young Master will get angryter.¡±

    Ou Ze, who was inside the room, heard a hugemotion outside the room, and he was extremely irritated. He let go of Xia Xiaofu before getting up from the bed.

    The moment Xia Xiaofu was released, she used her clothes to protect herself.

    Ou Ze opened the door, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother snuck her head inside the room to have a look. She wanted to barge into the room as she said, ¡°Ou Ze, did you hurt my daughter? You...¡±

    She had yet toplete her sentence when Ou Ze quickly stretched his hand out to push Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother and said, ¡°Get lost! You are just an old thing who can¡¯t die!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother did not expect Ou Ze to attack her. She crashed against the wall instantly before slumping down to the ground. She¡¯d never been treated so badly, and she was in a momentary daze.

    ¡°Mum!¡± Xia Xiaofu ran out of the room quickly to help her mum stand back up.

    Ou Ze looked over at the helpers and said, ¡°This mother-inw of mine seems to be too free. In the future, ask her to work together with you all. If she doesn¡¯t do the chores, she will not be allowed to eat.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The helpers nodded their heads.

    Ou Ze walked away inrge strides.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu helped her mother into her own room. Her mother¡¯s face was pale, and she was in a daze. Ever since the Xia family crumbled, in this year, she could be considered to have experienced all of the bitterness in the world.

    Xia Xiaofu handed a towel over to her mother and said, ¡°Mum, wipe your face.¡±

 Chapter 696 - Little Fifth, Your Father Is Back Now

    <strong>Chapter 696: Little Fifth, Your Father Is Back Now</strong>

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother took the towel over and wiped her face.

    ¡°Mum, I am sorry. It is all because I am unworthy, and that is why I am letting you to be insulted together with me by Ou Ze.¡± Xia Xiaofu was apologetic.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother shook her head and said, ¡°Xiaofu, don¡¯t say that. Mummy is fine. Mummy is just worried about you. In the past, when you were pregnant, it was a little better, and now that Little Fifth is born, what happened tonight will definitely happen again. It will get harder and harder for you to continue living on.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu sat down on the chair and stretched her hand out to rock the bass. The crisp and merry tune of the wind chime was ringing out in the air. Xia Xiaofu curled her lips up into an arc to smile and say, ¡°I still can persist. I believe that Luoxi wille back very quickly.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, Luoxi, he...is dead.¡±

    ¡°He is not! Mum, think about this. With Luoxi¡¯s skills, how could he die so easily?¡± Xia Xiaofu was firm as she spoke.

    Looking at her daughter¡¯s bright eyes, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother turned her head over to the side. She did not have the face or the courage to tell her how Ou Luoxi used to feed blood to her father.

    ...

    ¡°Mum, you don¡¯t have to worry, let¡¯s just bear with it and raise Little Fifth. We cannot be under someone else¡¯s control forever. I would slowly think of a n to get a divorce from Ou Ze.¡±

    She would definitely divorce Ou Ze, but Ou Ze would definitely not agree to it. She was afraid that her anxiety would affect him and force him to take action to harm Little Fifth instead. The ns in the future, she had to think about them slowly, and she could not be too anxious. Ou Ze was a cunning person, and she was restricted in many ways. She was left with not many things now, and she could not afford to lose anything more.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother saw her daughter contemting seriously, and her heart was in pain. Her daughter was pampered with love since a young age, and she burst to fame in the entertainment industry at the age of 16. She was known as the Nation¡¯s Goddess. Her daughter was never subjected to any suffering, and now she¡¯s ended up in the wolf¡¯s den and is subject to Ou Ze¡¯s mood to survive. Fate was really ying tricks on her.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother had no other choice but to let out a sigh.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother left. Xia Xiaofu went into the bathroom to take a shower, and she locked the door from the inside because she was worried. She pushed the drawers over and ced them against the door because she was afraid that Ou Ze woulde back.

    After doing all this, she sat down by the side of the bass to look at Little Fifth, who was sleeping. Her Little Fifth, Luoxi¡¯s flesh and blood...

    Xia Xiaofu took out the white veil that she¡¯d hidden underneath the pillow the entire time. She held it in both hands as she brought it to her lips to kiss it. There were two beads of glistening tears in the corners of her eyes, and she softly murmured out, ¡°Luoxi, you are a father now. Did you know that?¡±

    ...

    The Old Master of the Ou family passed away due to illness, and the Ou family conducted a funeral for him.

    That day, it was drizzling lightly. Xia Xiaofu was dressed in ck. She held a ck umbre in her hand as she sent Old Master Ou to the cemetery, and the guests that came over to mourn came over to give flowers and bow to him.

    After they were done, theyforted the family and said, ¡°President Ou, condolences to your family.¡±

    Ou Ze and Chen Ni were also dressed in ck, and both of them had solemn expressions on their faces as they said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Everyone then looked over at Xia Xiaofu and said, ¡°President Ou, Mrs, Ou, if we did not remember it wrong, your child should be almost three months old now. When are you all preparing to hold a hundred day banquet?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not say anything, and at this moment, Chen Ni said, ¡°There have recently been many matters in the family. Old Master has passed away so recently. If we hold a hundred day banquet, we will definitely invite you over.¡±

    This was something said out of courtesy. Xia Xiaofu was also thankful for Chen Ni¡¯s attitude inside her heart. Her Little Fifth was her precious darling, and she did not wish for Little Fifth to grow up under everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Little Fifth...

    Xia Xiaofu raised her head up to look at the rain in the autumn day. She did not bring Little Fifth out. Her mother was taking care of her at home. Right now, Xia Xiaofu only wished to go home quickly as she already missed Little Fifth.

    At this moment, some sounds rang out in her ears. It was the sound of water under car tires. Xia Xiaofu turned her gaze over to the side to have a look, and there were three ck cars stopped by the graveyard.

    There was an extended version of a business vehicle in the middle, and the entire car was sparkling ck in colour. The beads of water fell down the body and did not affect the car¡¯s elegance at all.

    Someone stepped out from the front passenger seat. That person wore a ck sweatshirt, and his muscr arms were tattooed with tigers on them. He looked extremely menacing, and the moment they saw him, they knew he was a powerful figure.

    That person took a ck umbre in his hand as he walked over to the back door of the business vehicle before he politely pulled the door open.

    Xia Xiaofu raised her gaze over to have a look amidst the drizzle. The first thing that entered her gaze first was a pair of ck leather shoes, and as she looked up, she saw a pair of ck slim-cut trousers, and it wrapped around his long legs. As she looked up even further, it was a good quality ck shirt, and it exposed his perfect, exquisite face.

    Xia Xiaofu froze entirely. Her defined eyes were contracting and erging non stop, and the entire world became quiet at this moment. She could only look at that person in a blur...

    That person that took step after step in her direction in the wind and rain.

    All of the guests who¡¯de to grieve acted as if they were all bewitched. ¡°Ou... Ou Luoxi,¡± someone eximed in shock

    Ou Ze and Chen Ni stepped forward at the same time, and both of their facial expressions changed drastically as they looked at Ou Luoxi, who was walking towards them.

    Ou Luoxi stopped in his tracks before Old Master Ou¡¯s gravestone, and the people that were dressed in ck behind him were all trained and polite as they stopped two metres away from him. The man tattooed with tigers was still holding the umbre up before he looked over at Ou Ze directly, and he smiled politely and said, ¡°The Young Master Gong Ming of the Green Door hase over to send Old Master Ou off.¡±

    The silent people in the graveyard heard what he said and all took a breath of air in. Green... Green Door...

    Young Master Gong Ming...

    Everyone was bbergasted as they looked at Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi slowly bent over and bowed three times before the gravestone. Some people dressed in ck stepped forward and ced a small white flower on the gravestone.

    ¡°Older Brother, it has been such a long time since west met.¡± Ou Luoxi turned around and looked at Ou Ze.

    Ou Ze looked into Ou Luoxi¡¯s eyes, and his eyes were still bright and sparkling like before. They were beautiful and sparkling just like the stars in the sky, and the only thing that was different from the past was that his gaze was so deep and did not seem to have an end. It seemed that others¡¯ gazes would sucked inside when they nced at him.

    Ou Ze¡¯s heartbeat became erratic. Why was he not dead?

    Ou Ze pretended to be calm on the outside. He stepped forward and stretched his hand out, ¡°Luoxi, it has really been such a long time since west met. A while ago, everyone said that you were involved in an ident, and I was so firm in my belief that you were not.¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s facial expressions were very in, and the corners of his lips were curled up into a smile that seemed to be there but not at the same time. His clear and sparkling eyes were sharp and cold as they were fixed on Ou Ze¡¯s face, and he said, ¡°Older Brother, could you have not heard this saying? The more pitiful my life is, the harder it would be for me to die. I just find it tough to die.¡±

    Ou Luoxi stretched his right hand out and shook Ou Ze¡¯s.

    Ou Ze¡¯s face was all pale, and his right hand that Luoxi shook was already in so much pain that it was numb now.

    Just now, when Luoxi shook his hand, he used some strength, and this amount of strength seemed like it was already enough to break the bones in his hand.

    Fu Gui, who was standing behind Ou Ze, lowered his head retreating into the crowd. Ou Luoxi said the same thing that he¡¯d said in the port that day, and he could be absolutely sure that Ou Luoxi was here to take revenge.

    Fu Gui was trained in martial arts, and he had a look at the tattooed man by Ou Luoxi¡¯s side. This man¡¯s martial arts abilities were beyond normal level, and he was not someone Fu Gui could go against. When he looked over at Ou Luoxi again, that day, he was struck multiple times at the port, and he was struck so hard that as he was bleeding profusely. That image was as clear as if it happened yesterday, and the waters in the port that day were all stained red, but he actually did not die. His powers were really beyond imagination.

    Fu Gui was sweating profusely, and he secretly peeked at Ou Luoxi. He was no longer that person with a pale face because he was feeding blood to others, and he wasn¡¯t limping as he walked anymore.

    At this moment, a guest said, ¡°Young Master Gong Ming is really too kind. One month ago, my goods in an African port had some issues, and I persuaded my contacts and found Green Door. At that time, it was Ah Li who personally went over to help me settle this matter.¡±

    The guest thanked the man with the tiger tattoos profusely.

    Ah Li nodded his head.

    Chen Ni was listening to their conversation at the side. This guest was her distinguished guest, and he was in the trade for many years. Almost all of the trades that came into the port were his, and she did not expect this guest to need Ou Luoxi to help him out.

    Chen Ni was smart as she had a smile on her face. She said, ¡°Luoxi, since you are back, our Ou family is reunited now. What about this then? Tomorrow,e back to the Ou family so you two brothers can reunite properly.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Ou Luoxi hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I am afraid that I do not have any time for that.¡±

    ¡°Young Master.¡± At this moment, Ah Li bent down and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go over to the Ou home tomorrow. Don¡¯t we have official matters to discuss with President Ou?¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that right? What matters?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, you are really forgetful. Old Master Ou has passed away now, and you are the Second Young Master of the Ou family. The properties under the Ou family must be divided.¡±

    Ah Li¡¯s voice rang out. Ou Ze and Chen Ni both froze entirely.

    Ou Luoxi had a questionable smile as he nced over at both people and did not say anything.

    Ah Li was still convincing him, and he said, ¡°Young Master, you have such a good brotherly rtionship with President Ou. Based on the asset splitting, our Green Door would normally sendwyers over to calcte them, but the properties under the Ou family together with the ancestral homes all are all taken under President Ou right now. If we forcefully ask President Ou to give them up, then it would be so embarrassing for President Ou. Why don¡¯t you two brothers discuss this with one another?¡±

    At this moment, Ou Ze and Chen Ni¡¯s faces were white as snow.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ou Luoxi nodded his head and said, ¡°It is also good that way. Older Brother, it seems that I will have to disturb you all tomorrow.¡±

    Ou Ze was feeling so much hate that he clenched his teeth, but he was unable to explode. Ou Luoxi made a sudden appearance today, and he was caughtpletely off guard. Ou Luoxi¡¯s status right now made him extra fearful.

    He needed to get information on what was going on before he made a decision.

    ¡°Haha, Luoxi, what do you mean by disturbing when we are brothers?¡± Ou Ze thought of something happy and said, ¡°Tomorrow I will ask your older sister-inw to cook your favourite dishes personally. Speaking of, your older sister-inw, Xiao Fu...¡±

    Ou Ze stretched his hand out directly to bring Xia Xiaofu into his embrace as he said, ¡°Xiaofu, this is Luoxi. Luoxi, Xiaofu is your older sister-inw now.¡±

    Ou Ze emphasised the words older sister-inw, and he wanted to hurt Ou Luoxi.

    But Ou Luoxi disappointed him because Ou Luoxi did not have any expressions on his face and also did not have change in his expressions. Even his gaze was so unrmed, and he slowly looked at Xia Xiaofu, who was in a daze before he greeted her with a smile on his face, ¡°Older Sister-In-Law, hope you are doing well.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu waspletely numb, and her hands and feet were icy cold as she was locked in Ou Ze¡¯s embrace. She was in a daze as she looked at Ou Luoxi¡¯s eyes, and he looked at her with a polite gaze that was full of distance and unfamiliarity.

    In the past year, Little Fifth and him still being alive were the hope that kept her alive and made her able to weather everything. She was not afraid of being tired, and she did not bow down to failure. In her mind, she thought of many scenes ¡ª the scene where she would be reunited with him.

    She thought that he might be badly injured or disfigured with a limp as hey in bed... All of this did not matter, and when his right leg was disabled, she did not despise him before. No matter how much he changed, as long as she was able to be together with him and their Little Fifth, she wanted to spend the rest of her life together with him.

    But today, they reunited with one another. It was so unexpected and so different...

    She was unable to ept it for a moment.

    Xia Xiaofu was in a daze, and Ou Luoxi averted his gaze as he said, ¡°Older Brother, I still have something else to attend. I must go. We will see one another tomorrow.¡±

    Ou Luoxi turned around and left.

    All of the people dressed in ck went into the car, and the three luxury vehicles drove off.

    Ou Ze¡¯srge hands that he drooped by his sides were tightly clenched into fists, and his eyes were about to spew fire. At this moment, the guests all said, ¡°President Ou, we have to go.¡±

    ¡°Ay, everyone, don¡¯t leave. We have already reserved a hotel for the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Madam Ou is being way too polite. We still have other matters, and we will not be eating lunch.¡± The guests left quickly.

    Chen Ni almost broke her nail in her palm. These people were all cowards. They saw Ou Luoxiing back to fight for assets, and they were afraid of inviting trouble, so they dispersed and avoided contact.

    Ou Luoxi, hmph! Let¡¯s see as we go!

    ...

    In the Ou family vi

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was inside the room taking care of Little Fifth when the door opened up. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother turned her head back to have a look. It was Xia Xiaofu.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother stood up and said, ¡°Xiaofu, you are back. Have you eaten dinner already?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu shook her head and said, ¡°I am not hungry. I do not want to eat.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why is your face so pale?¡±

    ¡°Mum, I am fine.¡± Xia Xiaofu walked over to the desk before she stretched her hand out to open the notebook as she typed Green Door into the search engine, and many pieces of news immediately popped up.

    Green Door was the number one gang internationally, and it was powerful and influential. They had business both legal and illegal, and their industries spanned from the financial industry to hotels and port business. They had several departments. Their position in the industry unable to be overthrown, and they had always been known as the Big Boss.

    The boss of Green Door was ranked number four, and he was known as Uncle Four. He did not have any sons; he only had a precious daughter. Uncle Four was getting older and older now, and the new boss of the Green Door should be picked out from the pool of the new generation members, but two months ago, Gong Ming popped up from Tokyo, Japan and set a war path for Green Door. He created great fanfare in Tokyo. Uncle Fourth took him in as his adopted son, and Gong Ming officially became the Young Master of Green Door.

    And right now, the Young Master of Green Door was Ou Luoxi.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother saw Xia Xiaofu staring at theputer monitor for a long time and did not move. She could not help but say, ¡°Xiaofu, what is wrong with you? You seem to be so fidgety aftering back today. What happened?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu regained her senses, and she slowly turned her head back to look at her mother as she said, ¡°Mum, I saw...Luoxi at the graveyard today.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother¡¯s facial expression changed, and she was worried as she stretched her hand out to touch Xia Xiaofu¡¯s head. ¡± Xiaofu, Mummy knows that you are unable to forget Ou Luoxi, but Ou Luoxi has already been gone for a year. Don¡¯t dream on anymore.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not say anything. She stood up and walked over to the bass. She slowly perched herself by the side of the bass as she looked at Little Fifth, who was sleeping. She curled her lips into a sweet smile softly said, ¡°Little Fifth, your father is back now.¡±

    As she spoke, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes became wet. She bit down on her lower lip harshly and choked up as she said, ¡°He has finally returned.¡±

 Chapter 697 - It Was You Who Betrayed Him

    <h4>Chapter 697: It Was You Who Betrayed Him</h4>

    The next afternoon, Xia Xiaofu was preparing dinner at an early hour because Ou Luoxi wasing over.

    The atmosphere in the Ou family became weird and nervous. Ou Ze came back in the wee hours of the morning and was extremely fatigued. It seemed that he did not sleep for the entire night. He was in the study as he made a call, and he was probably on the line with Chen Ni. Both mother and son seemed so afraid that they ended up quarrelling with one another.

    Xia Xiaofuughed coldly inside her head. They deserved it. They finally had a day where they too would feel fear.

    Luoxi was back, and he was the nightmare of them both. Karma wasing full circle, and the evildoers would have to face the punishment for their crimes.

    It was near noon. Ou Luoxi had note back yet. Xia Xiaofu stood by the side of the kitchen window as she had a look outside. She was very nervous yet very excited as she waited for Ou Luoxi toe.

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps rang out from behind her. Ou Ze came over.

    Ou Ze saw her facial expression and had a sinister expression on his face as he said, ¡°Xia Xiaofu, what are you doing? Are you just so excited to see Ou Luoxi again?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu still maintained her posture as she stared outside. She had an awkward smile on her face as she said, ¡°So what if I am?¡±

    Ou Ze quickly took two steps forward and stretched his arms out directly to pull Xia Xiaofu back from the window sill. He pushed her against the wall before using arge arm to pinch her neck as he said, ¡°Evil person. I should have killed you a long time ago!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu had a little trouble breathing, but she was stubborn and red at Ou Ze as she said, ¡°Ha, haha! Ou Ze, you are worried now. You are finally worried.¡±

    Ou Ze froze before he let go of her neck. He red at her sparkling, almond-shaped eyes and had a sinister smile on his face as he said, ¡°Xia Xiaofu, what are you thinking? Let me have a guess. After you saw Ou Luoxie back, did you think that your bitter days were going to end? Did you think that Ou Luoxi woulde, save you, and recognize Little Fifth as his before bringing you away? Did you think that your family of three could live together harmoniously and happily just like that? Hah, Xia Xiaofu, let me tell you: don¡¯t dream anymore!¡±

    Ou Ze spoke as he stayed close to Xia Xiaofu¡¯s tender neck. His breath was spewing onto her skin, and it was just as if a venomous snake bit her and made her feel cold.

    ¡°Ou Ze, don¡¯t speak nonsense. Luoxi...¡±

    ¡°Xia Xiaofu, do you have dementia?¡± Ou Ze stretched his hand out to knock Xia Xiaofu¡¯s head as he said, ¡°Have you forgotten what happened one year ago? You made the call and misled Ou Luoxi to go to Huang Pu Port before Ou Luoxi was attacked by my people who were waiting there, and he almost lost his life. Also, although you were always unwilling to admit it, you are already my wife now. You betrayed and cheated him like that and even wanted to take his life away. Another man¡¯s wife, do you think that Ou Luoxi would still want you?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face was pale. She shook her head like a rocker and used both of her small hands to cover her ears as she said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±

    She did not want to listen.

    In this year, it was as if she had a huge illness. She forgot that call and also would not admit to being Mrs. Ou. She always thought that she was the one who was set up, and she had been always waiting for Luoxi toe back and save her.

    Luoxi would definitely save her, and Luoxi would definitely understand her.

    Her hand had been forced.

    ¡°Xia Xiaofu, you must have checked Ou Luoxi¡¯s current background, right? This younger brother of mine, he spent two short months in Tokyo and went on a war path towards the North. He has elegantly morphed into Young Master Gong Ming of the Green Door, and there are so many people in awe of him, but the most important point is something that you, Xia Xiaofu, definitely did not uncover. The first Young Master of Green Door has to marry the precious daughter of Fourth Uncle Miss Gong Ling in the future. Based on what I know, this Miss Gong Ling is 20 years old. She is as beautiful as a flower and even fell in love with Ou Luoxi at first sight. You might want to have a look at her first and see if you have anything topete with her when you are just an old hag!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s entire body was shaking. Her hands and feet were icy cold, and she started to hit and kick Ou Ze. She was extremely emotional as she growled, ¡°Ou Ze, you¡¯d better get lost. I don¡¯t want to listen. I am not listening!¡±

    Through his peripherals, Ou Ze¡¯s looked through the kitchen window and saw an extended version of Lincoln park on thewn. There was a sinister smile on the corners of his lips before he pinned Xia Xiaofu¡¯s soft waist as he took her into his embrace before bending his body down to kiss her tender neck.

    Xia Xiaofu struggled furiously, but Ou Ze used a veryrge amount of force, and she was unable to break away. Her neck felt so much pain. Ou Ze sucked and bit on her tender neck to leave a mark on her corbones before going downstairs.

    Xia Xiaofu was forced to raise her head up. She looked at the white ceiling light in the kitchen, and her eyes were moist. She did not know how many more days she had to bear these insults for.

    Little Fifth was growing up slowly, and she did not want Little Fifth to see her mother in this state. She hoped to give Little Fifth a warm home.

    Ou Ze had enough of kissing her and let go of her before turning around to head out of the kitchen. Xia Xiaofu did not have any strength in her as she leaned back on the counter for support, and she used her small hand to cover her cor up.

    At this moment, the main doors of the vi were pushed open. Xia Xiaofu heard a familiar voice. ¡°Older Brother.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu wept instantly. She turned around and used her small hand to wipe her tears, but her tears were flowing down too fiercely, and as she wiped them away, more came.

    To her, the past six months felt as long as a century. Every day and night was so long that she did not dare to turn back to have a look, and she had no other choice but to be brave and head forward. She told herself that there would be a day when it would be bright, and there had to be a day when Luoxi woulde back.

    Actually she was not firm at all, after leaving the Xia family she was nothing at all, she did not have any capabilities and did not have any power, she was so weak that she needed someone to rely on.

    She wanted to stop for a while. She wanted to have a break. She had always been waiting for that person.

    But that person came back, and everything changed.

    Or maybe everything changed a long time ago, and she was the only one that was silly and in a blur as she hoped for everything to stop in ce back in the past.

    Ou Ze was right. She¡¯s betrayed Ou Luoxi.

    She has really betrayed him.

    ...

    Inside the living room

    Ou Luoxi and Ou Ze were seated separately on two different sofas, and the helpers were serving tea.

    ¡°Luoxi, try these tea leaves. I brought this back from Germany. it should taste quite good.¡±

    Ah Li stood behind the sofa, and Ou Luoxi raised the tea cup up as he took a sip before nodding his head with a light smile on his face. ¡°Yeah, it really tastes quite good.¡±

    Ou Ze patted his thighs and said, ¡°It is all good as long as Luoxi likes it. Actually, even though these tea leaves are good, they need to be brewed by someone who is good at making tea. Your older sister-inw is good at making tea. Someonee over. Go over to the kitchen to check on the Young Mistress. The guest has already arrived. Why are the fruits still not here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The helper retreated.

    Ou Ze had a bright smile on his face as he said, ¡°Luoxi, don¡¯t mind this. After your older sister-inw found out that you were going toe over today, she has been busy in the kitchen since early this morning.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not have much of an expression on his face as he shook his head.

    ¡°Young Master, Young Mistress is here now.¡±

    Ou Luoxi raised his head up to have a look in that direction. Xia Xiaofu wore a small pink dress today. He had not seen her for a whole year, and she¡¯d gained some significant weight. Her small dress was very fitting and made her figure look curvy and voluptuous. Her long hair was tied up with a ck rubber band, and there was a gentle quietness and warmth to her now. She had the glow of a pear, and it made her look extra attractive.

    Xia Xiaofu walked closer and bent her waist down to ce the fruit tter on the coffee table. Ou Luoxi had a clear look at the obvious kiss marks on her tender neck and corbones.

    Ou Ze observed Ou Luoxi the entire time, heughed out loud and said, ¡°Luoxi, you have not seen your older sister-inw for an entire year now. Has your older sister inw changed a lot? In the past, your older sister-inw did not do any chores at all, and now, your older sister-inw is the ssic good wife and mother. It is extremely simple for her to cook an entire table¡¯s worth of dishes.

    Xia Xiaofu did not raise her head up sinceing out of the kitchen. She was extremely excited to see Ou Luoxi but was also afraid of looking at him, and she was afraid that her eyes would turn red. She was even more afraid that she would see something foreign in his eyes.

    Ou Ze meant for his words to be digging at his pain while also mocking her. In the past, when she was together with Ou Luoxi, it was mainly Ou Luoxi who was making the meals because her culinary skills were not great, and she did not know how to cook.

    But now that she¡¯d married Ou Ze, it was no problem for her to cook an entire table full of dishes, and Ou Ze was mocking Ou Luoxi for that.

    Xia Xiaofu recalled the happy times that they had inside the small wooden house in the mountains. At that time, she would hurt her hand asionally. Every time that happened, he would feel very bad as he applied medication to it, and he coaxed her like his precious treasure.

    Xia Xiaofu felt very ufortable inside her heart. It was very sweet but also very sour. At that time, why didn¡¯t she just enjoy the love that he had for her. Why didn¡¯t she treat him a little better back then?

    There was no one who treated her better than he did in this world.

    Xia Xiaofu was pondering the troubles in her heart, and after she regained her senses, she realized that a piece of apple had fallen from the fruit tter in front of Ou Luoxi, and she immediately used a toothpick to poke it.

    But after poking it a few times, she did not manage to get it. Because of her clumsy behaviour, her small face was a little red.

    At this moment, a deep and charming voice rang out, ¡°Older sister-inw, forget it.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu froze, and Ah Li, who was behind her, had already stepped forward and said, ¡°Mrs. Ou, let me do it.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu stood up, and she mustered up her courage and had a look at Ou Luoxi, who was sitting down on the sofa.

    Ou Luoxi did not avert his gaze. He was also looking at her, butpared to her mixed feelings, his eyes were so clear and did not have any impurities at all, and simrly, he did not have any emotions in his eyes.

    As if all of the love and hate from the past had already flown away with the wind.

    She was just a stranger.

    Xia Xiaofu was pierced instantly before the tears flowed out of her eyes. She said, ¡°I will leave you men to it.¡± Her footsteps were quick as she walked into the kitchen.

    ...

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s gaze did not stop at Xia Xiaofu¡¯s back profile. He weed Ou Ze¡¯s careful gaze as he said, ¡°Older Brother, we should discuss official matters now. Regarding the division of assets, have a look at this contract...¡±

    Ah Li handed the contract in his hands over to Ou Ze.

    Ou Ze had a brief look, and his facial expression changed drastically, but he tried his very best to press down the anger inside him. He had a stic smile on his face as he looked over at Ou Luoxi and said, ¡°Luoxi, do you really want to split the assets of the Ou family with me? With the status you have right now, you probably do not care much about this money from the Ou family, right?¡±

    Ou Luoxi raised the tea cup up and had a sip. He squinted his eyes as he smiled. ¡°Older Brother, who do you think has too much money? In the world today, the rich can overpower those with less money. I am afraid of being poor.¡±

    Ou Ze did not say anything.

    Ou Luoxi paused and said, ¡°Older Brother, you having 6 and me having 4 is already the biggest berth that I have given you. The annual shareholders¡¯ meeting is in a few days. During the annual shareholder¡¯s meeting, I am going to take back my shares in the Ou Corporation. As for the ounts and properties in your name I will ask thewyer topile them, and when that timees, all will be well as long as Older Brother splits them with me.¡±

    Ou Ze bit clenched his teeth as he said, ¡°Luoxi, what if I do not agree?¡±

    Ou Luoxi leaned back on the sofa, and he raised his eyebrows. He had a fake smile on his face as he said, ¡°Older Brother, do you know what I¡¯ve learned most this past year? That is to...snatch.¡±

    Ou Ze kneaded his hands into fists secretly. He wanted to snatch something?

    It seemed that Ou Luoxi wanted to announce it to him officially now.

    After the atmosphere became awkward, a melodious ringtone that rang out. Ou Ze¡¯s phone was ringing.

    ¡°Luoxi, have a seat first. I must go and take this call.¡±

    ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±

    ...

    Inside the kitchen, Xia Xiaofu raised her gaze. She worked hard to force the hot tears flowing from her eyes back in, and she did not want to turn into a woman who only knew how to cry andin.

    She started to wash the vegetables, and at this moment, two helpers passed by and were excited as they chatted ¡ª

    ¡°Oh my god, Young Master Gong Ming is really so handsome. He is the most exquisite and beautiful man that I have seen in my entire life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, when I had a nce just now, I almost crashed into the pir. He is really so handsome.¡±...

    Xia Xiaofu took a breath through her reddened nostrils before pouting her red lips slightly. Everyone admitted that Luoxi was handsome, and in the past, she was extremely mesmerized with him.

    Just now, she only nced at him for a brief moment, and she did not have a good look at him.

    What has he be?

    Xia Xiaofu wiped her small hands clean, before taking soft footsteps over to the side of the door, and she snuck her small head out to secretly look towards the living room.

    Ou Ze went to answer a call. Ah Li bent down by the side of Ou Luoxi¡¯s ear as he spoke softly. The pure boy from the past had already morphed into a man. He wore a thin casual green sweater, and he matched it with a pair of ck trousers on bottom. The fringe that blocked the top portion of his eyes in the past was pushed up, exposing his full forehead, perfect, exquisite features, and curves.

    He still did not say much. He did not have too many emotions. His entire body had an icy cold and reserved aura. He would asionally speak softly with Ah Li, and Ah Li would nod his head looking extremely in awe.

    He¡¯d really changed and was not the Ou Luoxi from the past anymore. He had be someone with the upper hand, and he was on top.

    Xia Xiaofu lowered her gaze, and there was a satisfied smile on the corners of her lips. At the very least, he was leading a better life than her, right?

    But, when she loved him, he was never in the best state. She loved him, and that was because he was her Ou Luoxi.

    In the past year, when she dreamt in the middle of the night, she always thought about the first time that she met him on the drama production set. He wore a ck coat, and he looked cold and lonely as he barged into her gaze.

    Ever since then, she could not forget him anymore.

    Xia Xiaofu raised her gaze to have a look again. Ou Luoxi and Ah Li, who were inside the living room, had already stopped talking with one another, and both of them were looking over in her direction. Her gaze crashed into Ou Luoxi¡¯s pure and bright eyes immediately.

    She was shocked as she shrunk back. Her small fair hands instinctively held the door tightly before she bit down on her lower lip. She had a fearful expression in her eyes as she looked at Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi looked at her moist, almond-shaped eyes. They all said that a thousand words could not match up to a look, and they were probably describing someone like her.

    He saw her gaze go downwards beforending on his right leg.

    What did she want to ask?

    Was it about his leg?

    Xia Xiaofu really wanted to ask about his leg. His leg was already fine, and he was not limping anymore. Did he finally ept treatment? How did they treat him?

    Also, at the Huang Pu Port, was he hurt?

    She had many things that she wanted to tell him, but she did not dare to do so. Now, he¡¯d turned into someone mighty and high up, and he was no longer that person who woulde out in her dreams, that handsome youth who pampered and treasured her immensely.

    At this moment, she heard an exchange. It was the chiding of the helpers as they said, ¡°Madam Xia, did you do the chores? You are so slow. I asked you to go dry the bedsheets. How much longer do you want to drag it out for? I don¡¯t think that you want dinner tonight, right?¡±

 Chapter 698 - Miss Gong Ling

    <h4>Chapter 698: Miss Gong Ling</h4>

    She was living in someone else¡¯s house, and she had no other choice but to bow her head down. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother did not want to drag her daughter down, so when she was criticized, she could only nod her head obediently and say, ¡°Okay, I will be quicker the next time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better remember this the next time. Go over to the backyard to remove the weeds now.¡± The helper sounded haughty as she spoke.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother nodded her head, and she went over to get the tools, she took two steps forward and saw the two people in the living room, when she had a clearer look at Ou Luoxi who was sitting down on the sofa, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother froze entirely.

    He...did not die?

    When Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was in a daze, the helper walked over and pinched her and said, ¡°What are you looking at? Young Master Gong Ming is our Young Master¡¯s distinguished guest, and is he someone you can look at? Go and do your chores quickly!¡±

    Young Master Gong Ming?

    Wasn¡¯t this... Ou Luoxi?

    ¡°Yes, I will go right now.¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother took the tools, and went over to the garden out back.

    Xia Xiaofu, who was in the kitchen, watched her mother get insulted, and her heart was in pain. She was in a bad ce right now. If she dared to protest, it would only make things worse for the three of htem.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face was red and white. She already did not have any courage and face to look at Ou Luoxi anymore. She thought about the past when her mother was unsatisfied with Ou Luoxi and made life difficult for him in many ways, but now, Ou Luoxi had re-emerged elegantly, and her mother was in such a pathetic situation.

    She turned around silently and left the doorframe.

    Ou Luoxi observed the entire drama silently, and when he looked over at the side of the kitchen door again, he could not see Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small, egged-shaped face sneakily peeking out of the door anymore.

    ¡°Luoxi, I am back. I am so sorry. I was on the line for a long time just now.¡± Ou Ze walked back.

    Ou Luoxi stood up and said, ¡°Older Brother, I said whatever I should have said. I must get a move on.¡±

    ¡°Luoxi, why are you not staying behind to eat dinner? Your older sister-inw has already prepared it.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Ou Luoxi headed towards the door.

    ¡°Xiaofu, Luoxi is going to leave now. Come out quickly to send Luoxi off.¡± Ou Ze intentionally raised his volume and called her.

    Xia Xiaofu, who was inside the kitchen, heard that Ou Luoxi was going to leave, and she ran out in a hurry. Ou Ze stretched his arms out immediately to embrace her.

    Xia Xiaofu struggled for a moment. Her eyes were moist and sparkling as she looked at Ou Luoxi, who was down on the steps of the vi.

    Ou Luoxi turned around and was calm as he looked over at the both of them and said, ¡°Older Brother, Older Sister-In-Law, I will make a move first.¡±

    ¡°Luoxi, I cannot persuade you to stay then. Grandfather just passed away, during this time, I have not spent any time intimately with your older sister-inw at all. Your older sister-inw is alreadyining about that.¡± Ou Ze was extremely intimate as he kneaded Xia Xiaofu¡¯s shoulders.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small hands were clenched into small fists by her sides.

    Bastard!

    Noticing that Ou Ze was trying to provoke him, Ou Luoxi was calm as he said, ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    He turned around and left.

    Ah Li opened the back door of the luxury vehicle, and Ou Luoxi sat inside.

    Upon seeing Ou Luoxi really leave, ¡°Ay...¡± Xia Xiaofu instinctively heaved a sigh of relief, then took a small step forward.

    But she had yet to leave when her body was picked up by Ou Ze.

    ¡°What are you doing? Let go!¡± Xia Xiaofu protested immediately.

    Ou Ze bent down to kiss her cheek as he loudlyughed. ¡°Haha! Wifey, let¡¯s go back to the room. I¡¯ve missed you.¡±

    Ou Ze carried Xia Xiaofu back into the vi before stretching his leg out to close the main door with a bang!

    ...

    They went into the vi. Xia Xiaofu used both of her small hands to scratch Ou Ze¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Let go of me. Don¡¯t use your dirty hand to touch me! I am going to puke.¡±

    Ou Ze¡¯s thoughts were still on Ou Luoxi, who was outside the door. He was almost scratched by Xia Xiaofu. He ducked back for a moment and let go.

    Xia Xiaofu stood on the spot and had her guard up as she retreated to the corner of the door. She used both of her hands to protect herself as she said, ¡°Ou Ze, stay back!¡±

    Ou Zeughed coldly and said, ¡°Xia Xiaofu, why are you struggling for no reason? Could you actually not tell that Ou Luoxi does not want you anymore> He did not even turn his head back when he left just now.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face was pale, and she felt an intense stabbing pain in her heart.

    Ou Ze neared her step by step and said, ¡°Xiaofu, be good. You shouldn¡¯t keep your chastity for Ou Luoxi anymore. In his eyes, you have long been a dirty woman. You have to be a little smarter. Be obedient and serve me well. In the future, you, your mother, and also that wild child would have better days.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. I am more willing to die!¡±

    ¡°Then let me enjoy you properly before you die!¡± Ou Ze was about to grab Xia Xiaofu.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xia Xiaofu let out a scream.

    At this moment, a ringtone could be heard; Ou Ze got another call.

    Ou Ze took his phone out, and he red at Xia Xiaofu before answering the call. ¡°Hello, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Hello, President Ou, things are bad. The new stock that we ordered was stolen away halfway through the journey. Come over quickly to have a look.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ou Ze¡¯s facial expression changed drastically before he said, ¡°I wille over right now.¡±

    He put his phone away, looked over at Xia Xiaofu, and said, ¡°Wait until I¡¯m back to see how I will deal with you.¡±

    Ou Ze left hurriedly.

    ...

    Ou Ze went into his car, and at this moment, he realized that the extended Lincoln had not left yet. He started his car and drove over to the side of the Lincoln before he pressed the horn.

    The back window of the Lincoln rolled down slowly, and Ou Luoxi¡¯s exquisite face that just like a painting was exposed.

    ¡°It was you?¡±

    Ou Luoxi curled the corners of his lips up, and his bright, sparkling eyes were calm as he nced over at Ou Ze. He nodded his head and said, ¡°Yes, Older Brother. You bought military arms secretly. You really have some guts to do such a thing.¡±

    Ou Ze¡¯s face was green, but he turned around, smiled, and said, ¡°Luoxi, what are you afraid of that you have to attack me so quickly? Let me have a guess; did you see the sun set, and you were afraid that I would do something fun with your older sister-inw?¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not say anything, but the smile on his face disappeared, and his dark eyes were extremely ck and icy cold.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Luoxi. I really could not tell that you are such a longing type. It is only you. Don¡¯t fool yourself anymore. Xia Xiaofu is my wife now, and we have done those things in bed so many times already.¡±

    Ou Luoxi was silent for two seconds before he let out a mocking smile as he carefully said, ¡°Older Brother, did you not think about this before? Your wife is something that you picked up as a leftover. Her first time, and many times after, she gave it all to me.¡±

    Ou Ze¡¯s throat felt sweet with blood, and he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He loudly snorted before stepping down on the elerator to depart.

    After Ou Ze left, Ah Li looked through the rear view mirror to have a look at Ou Luoxi and said, ¡®Young Master, are we leaving now?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ah Li started the car. As a martial artist, Ah Li was sharp and noticed a pair of eyes looking in their direction. Ah Li turned his gaze back and looked over. He saw a woman standing before the window in the vi kitchen looking over, and the woman¡¯s gaze followed the vehicle closely.

    ¡°Young Master...¡± Ah Li wanted to report what he noticed, but he realized that Ou Luoxi, who was seated in the back seat, was looking in the rear view mirror from his seat. He was looking at the woman who was looking out from the window in the kitchen.

    Ah Li could not help but feel that he was doing all of this for nothing. The thing that he could sense, Young Master must have sensed it a long time ago.

    The car made a turn, and it drove off of the Ou vi¡¯swn. The window disappeared from his sight. Ah Li looked back, and Ou Luoxi ced his head on the seat. He had already gently closed his eyes.

    Ah Li could not control himself and looked at Ou Luoxi a few more times. He was a fighter. He did not know how to describe a beautiful person, especially when he was describing a man, and there was only one sentence. He was working behind the scenes Ou Luoxi for two months, and every time he looked at him, he would still have the feeling of shock that he felt the first time he saw Ou Luoxi.

    Ah Li was an orphan. He was adopted by Fourth Uncle when he was young, and he grew up in the Green Door. Originally he and his good buddy, Ah Gan, were strong contenders to be the next Young Master, but Ou Luoxi appeared.

    He could still remember the grisly murder in Tokyo, Japan. Fourth Uncle did not give Ou Luoxi any helpers, and he saw Ou Luoxi fight four judo masters with just one gun and horse in the dark. Blood covered the entire ce. The fresh drops of blood sshed against Ou Luoxi¡¯s handsome milky-white face before trickling down slowly, and he did not even blink at all.

    At that time, Ou Luoxi who was stained with blood and Ou Luoxi in the backseat right now were not very different. He did not have the fearful aura and gory smell, and it was just as if all the impurities on this earth were unable tond on him. Those people who died beneath his feet were all only tarnishing him.

    He had the appearance of a prince; he looked mighty and ice-cold.

    At that time, Ah Li was absolutely willing to be loyal to him and follow him, to see him as his master, not for anything else. It was just because this person made his blood boil and also at the same time, his heart hurt just a little.

    There were times when Ah Li also thought ¡ª What kind of person was Ou Luoxi in the past. What made him step into this bloody war zone?

    He rarely spoke privately, and he likely did not have any rtives. His eyes looked so pure. They were so clear that others could not tell any emotions and matters in his eyes, and he did not smile at anyone. He was so cold that he made others distance themselves from him.

    Ah Li thought that Ou Luoxi treated everyone on earth just like this, but since he returned from Old Master Ou¡¯s graveyard, he realized that there was one person whom Ou Luoxi treated differently.

    He could not say what was different, but there was a definite difference.

    Ah Li looked towards the Ou family vi once again.

    The woman locked inside the vi, what kind of story did Ou Luoxi have with her, exactly?

    ¡°Young Master, ever since you left Green Door, Young Miss has been throwing a tantrum and saying that she wants toe over to look for you. Fourth Uncle was unable to win over Young Miss and has already arranged for a private jet. They will arrive within the next few days. Young Master, do you want to go and receive her personally?¡± Ah Li asked him.

    Ou Luoxi did not move, and after a few moments, he spat out four words, ¡°I am not going.¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu spent three quiet days in the vi. In the past three days, Ou Ze did not return, and even Chen Ni, who woulde over frequently to make life difficult for her, also did not appear.

    Xia Xiaofu felt bored but also a little worried. Her mind was full of Ou Luoxi¡¯s handsome face.

    What was he doing?

    She had so many things that she wanted to tell him, and he had yet to see their Little Fifth.

    She missed him.

    She missed him so so much.

    That day was the day of the general shareholder¡¯s meeting of the Ou Corporation, Xia Xiaofu could still clearly remember that day. Ou Luoxi said that he wanted to get his shares back, so she changed her clothes, hailed a cab, and ran over to Ou Corporation directly.

    When she reached Ou Corporation, the shareholders¡¯ meeting was probably finished. There were many staff members still leaving through the corridor, and everyone covered their mouths as they chatted with one another ¡ª

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect every shareholder in the Ou Corporation to agree in their vote to allow Ou Luoxi to get his shares back. Now, Ou Luoxi is already the secondrgest shareholder in the Ou Corporation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this result is really too shocking. I also did not know when Ou Luoxi could control the entire Ou Corporation. President Ou¡¯s face was quickly green with anger.¡±

    ¡°Shh, be a little softer you all. What Ou Luoxi? Can you guys be calling him by his name right now? You have to address him as Young Master Gong Ming!¡±

    They brought this up, and everyone was both respectful and fearful. They lowered their volume, and someone said, ¡°Did you guys notice that today, the entire Ou Corporation building was surrounded by a group of men dressed in ck? Those men dressed in ck were all well trained; they are not normal bodyguards.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Today, Ou...no that¡¯s not right ¡ª Young Master Gong Ming appeared, and thoserge shareholders in ourpany bowed down so deeply and did not even dare to look into our Young Master Gong Ming¡¯s eyes. They were on the verge of kneeling.¡±

    ¡°Ay, talking about this, Young Master Gong Ming is really so handsome. He is even more cool and mesmerizingpared tost year.¡±

    When they were talking about this topic, the women were all so excited like small birds as they said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Although Young Master Gong Ming does not speak much, the moment he nces over, it is just as if a course of electricityes over. He is so refined and silent like a King.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Gong Ming is still so different from how he was back in the past. He is 27 years old this year, and he is in his prime as a man. I do not know how many young girls are mesmerized by him.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu listened to their conversation, and her heart felt both sweet and sour at the same time. She felt sweet because he had be strong and powerful, and he had a bright glow on him just like he did back in the past. The reason she felt sour was because he did not belong to her anymore.

    It felt as if he had slipped from her fingers.

    At this moment, a man said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be smitten here. Young Master Gong Ming is someone you can only look at. Don¡¯t think of touching him anymore. Didn¡¯t you see that Miss Gong Ling came over today?¡±

    ¡°Miss Gong Ling?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Gong Ling is the Young Miss of Green Door, and I nced at her just now. She is so beautiful that she looks like a butterfly who came out from the flower bushes, and the key point is, there is no one in Green Door who does not know about this. Miss Gong Ling is Young Master Gong Ming¡¯s future wife.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu froze. Was it Miss Gong Ling?

    She heard Ou Ze mention her name before.

    It seemed that Ou Ze did not bluff. Luoxi and this Miss Gong Ling...

    The staff members in the corridor left hurriedly, and Xia Xiaofu went up to the top floor. The moment she walked out of the lift, she saw a VIP resting room with three or four men dressed in ck on guard outside, and even Ah Li was in charge of standing outside.

    Therge door of the resting room was not closed, and it was very easy for Xia Xiaofu to see what was going on inside.

    There was a girl by Ou Luoxi¡¯s side. She wore arge pink Korean-style coat, and she tied her hair up into a cute lotus-shaped bun. She held onto a small limited edition pearl bag while grabbing Ou Luoxi¡¯s elbow as she acted cute. ¡°Older Brother Gong Ming, why are you not bothering with me?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu looked at the girl¡¯s small face, and a sh of terror appeared in her eyes. The girl was extremely pretty, or maybe it was because she was protected too well, but she had a careful and energetic energy on her. Her features were all exquisite and translucent, and she did seem like a beautiful butterfly.

    Ou Luoxi turned his body over to the side, and his voice was soft as heforted her. ¡°I am not ignoring you. I came over to the Ou Corporation today for business purposes.¡±

    ¡°Is that true? I don¡¯t care then. I spent so much effort to make my way here. Give me a kiss as a reward.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not move.

    After that the girl went on her tiptoes to hold onto Ou Luoxi¡¯s neck as she kissed his right cheek.

    Xia Xiaofu looked on what was happening. Ou Luoxi wore a white shirt and ck trousers, and he looked handsome and attractive. This Miss Gong Ling looked youthful and yful, and the two of them seemed to be a match made in Heaven.

 Chapter 699 - How Old Is The Child?

    <h4>Chapter 699: How Old Is The Child?</h4>

    Xia Xiaofu felt as if a needle was pricking her heart, and she was in numb pain.

    She tried to think back to the time when they¡¯d reunited. He was badly injured then. His leg was injured, and he was limping. She never dared to imagine that he would recover so well, and there was a woman as pretty as a flower by his side...

    Xia Xiaofu turned around feeling all lonely, and she walked away.

    ...

    Inside the rxation room, Gong Ling asked, ¡°Older Brother Gong Ming, what¡¯s wrong? Who are you looking at?¡±

    Gong Ling followed Ou Luoxi¡¯s gaze outside.

    Ou Luoxi retracted his gaze. He¡¯d known for some time that Xia Xiaofu was there.

    He stretched his hands out to move Gong Ling¡¯s small hands that were ced on his neck and said, ¡°Go and y on your own first. I have to discuss some matters with Ah Li.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Ah Li.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Ah Li walked inside.

    Gong Ling pouted her small pink lips. She was angry as she pulled faces at Ou Luoxi¡¯s back profile. Fine! If he wanted her to y on her own, she¡¯d walk out on her own. She was curious as she went to take a look at this Ou Corporation.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu was not concentrating as she took a few steps away, and at that moment, the main doors of the office suddenly opened, and Ou Ze walked out.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ou Ze asked Xia Xiaofu.

    Xia Xiaofu did not want to bother with him, so she turned around and left.

    But she was unable to leave. Her slim wrist was stuck in Ou Ze¡¯s hand, and Ou Ze dragged her into the office forcefully.

    ¡°Ou Ze, let go!¡±

    Ou Ze shook roughly Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small hand. Xia Xiaofu did not have a stable footing, and she stumbled and crashed onto the desk.

    ¡°Sii.¡± She teared up immediately due to the pain.

    At this moment, Ou Ze stepped forward, and he pointed towards her nose as he chided her, ¡°Xia Xiaofu, what did youe over to the office for? Hah, we have known each other for so many years, and you have nevere over to look for me in my office. Why...are you here to look for Ou Luoxi? You did not see him for a few days, and you missed him already. You were unable to bear with the loneliness anymore, so you want to seduce him?¡±

    ¡°Ou Ze, don¡¯t speak so nastily!¡±

    ¡°I am speaking nastily? You came to my office to look for him so brazenly. Could you not want to cheat on me right before my own eyes? Xia Xiaofu, do you dare to say that you do not want to patch things up with him?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu looked at Ou Ze¡¯s constricted face, and her emotions erupted as she said, ¡°Ou Ze, it is all because of you! If you did not set up a trap for us, Luoxi and I would not be in such a state today. I want to patch it up with him. I just want...¡±

    p! Ou Ze gave Xia Xiaofu a tight p.

    Xia Xiaofu was thrown to the floor. Slight blood stains were on the corners of her lips, and at this moment, her long hair was tightly grabbed by Ou Ze before Ou Zeughed coldly and said, ¡°Xia Xiaofu, you should have met Miss Gong Ling already, right? Not only does this Miss Gong Ling look beautiful, the most important thing is that her father is powerful. What do you have now? I will not agree to a divorce. You will be my Mrs. Ou forever. If you are alive, then you belong to me, and you will be my ghost when you are dead!¡±

    Ou Ze¡¯s words were like a curse as they rang out in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s ears. It made her hands and feet turn icy. That was right. If Ou Ze did not agree to a divorce, she would forever be Mrs. Ou.

    She used both her hands and feet to break away from Ou Ze¡¯s restraint before opening the door of the office to run outside.

    She just ran out and crashed into someone. She raised her head up; it was Gong Ling.

    Gong Ling looked at Xia Xiaofu¡¯s cheek that was red and swollen and was stumped immediately, then she had a look at Ou Ze who was inside the office as she said, ¡°You...¡±

    She had crashed into Gong Ling, of all people. Xia Xiaofu very much felt at a loss as she said, ¡°I am fine.¡± She ran away.

    Ou Ze¡¯sughter rang out from behind her, and said, ¡°Miss Gong Ling, why did youe over here? Oh, that woman just now is my wife. We were in the middle of an argument as a couple. Don¡¯tugh at us.¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu returned back to the Ou home hurriedly. When she stood before the main doors, she found herself to be funny and pathetic. The world was so big, but she returned to this ce once more.

    This was the prison Ou Ze has made for her, and she was unable to break away.

    She walked into the living room and went to her room. It was the afternoon, and the sunset streamed through the windows and shone on the bass.

    Xia Xiaofu took soft steps as she walked over to the side of the bass, and she looked at Little Fifth¡¯s small sleeping face. She had a warm smile on her face.

    No matter what she experienced outside, in front of Little Fifth, she felt very happy and satisfied.

    ¡°Little Fifth, I saw your...Daddy today. Your Daddy is tall and handsome. He is the most exquisite and beautiful man on this earth. Mummy...loves him very much.

    ¡°Little Fifth, I am sorry, Daddy still hasn¡¯te over to visit you. Maybe...he doesn¡¯t know about your existence at all, but Little Fifth, you don¡¯t have to worry. Mummy will guarantee this. Daddy will love you very much.

    ¡°Little Fifth, no matter what happens in the future, Mummy will work hard to ensure that you leave this ce and these bad people who want to harm you. You are innocent. You should meet...Daddy, and you should enjoy Daddy¡¯s love even more.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not know whether she still could be together with Ou Luoxi or if she should have already lost hope, but Little Fifth was still so young. She was Ou Luoxi¡¯s blood, and she should be made known to him.

    Ou Ze was already brought to anger today. It was very hard for her to think what Ou Ze would be like when he was forced by Ou Luoxi. When a person is pushed, he will do anything when that timees. Ou Ze would definitely harm Little Fifth, and when that timees, Ou Ze might use Little Fifth as a tool to threaten Ou Luoxi.

    She wanted Ou Luoxi to bring Little Fifth away.

    But...

    She did not know whether Ou Luoxi knew that she¡¯d given birth to a daughter already. Logically speaking, he was back, and he must have done enough research about the situation here. He should know that she has given birth to a daughter.

    Since he knew about it, why did he not say anything?

    Why didn¡¯t he bring it up at all or ask about...his daughter¡¯s condition?

    Was it because she¡¯d betrayed him, and even the Little Fifth that she¡¯d given birth to was not enough to atone with?

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes were red. She ced Little Fifth¡¯s small, soft hand into her own palm before bringing it to the side of her lips to kiss it. ¡°I am sorry Little Fifth. It is all Mummy¡¯s fault...¡±

    At this moment, Xia Xiaofu froze, and she noticed that Little Fifth¡¯s small hand was very very hot.

    She stood up quickly, before touching Little Fifth¡¯s forehead. Little Fifth was clearly running a fever.

    Xia Xiaofu bent over immediately to take Little Fifth into her arms.

    At this moment, her mother walked into the room and said, ¡°Xiaofu, what¡¯s wrong? Where are you bringing Little Fifth?¡±

    ¡°Mum, Little Fifth is running a high fever. We have to go over to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°What? A fever?¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was immediately flustered as she said, ¡°Wait a moment. I will get some things. Bring a nket and bottles...¡±

    ...

    Mother and daughter both tidied some stuff and walked out the main doors of the vi. The Ou family had their own private cars, but Ou Ze did not give her the power to use them, so mother and daughter had to stand on the streets to hail a cab.

    It was alreadyte at night, and this ce was not somewhere that a cab could be gged, so there were very few taxis.

    After waiting a few minutes, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother said, ¡°Xiaofu, you stand here. I will run in front to see if there are any taxis there.¡±

    ¡°Mum, don¡¯t go. The ce to find a cab is very far away.¡±

    ¡°What are we going to do then? Little Fifth¡¯s fever is burning badly. When I touch her, the heat is almost unbearable for my hand.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu lowered her gaze to have a look at Little Fifth in her embrace. Little Fifth¡¯s small, milk-white face was already red now due to the heat. Little Fifth was ufortable as she fumbled about Xia Xiaofu¡¯s embrace. Xia Xiaofu was about to tear up again. Why was she so useless?

    Ding! Suddenly, a silver Spyker stopped in front of them.

    The windows slid down, and Gong Ling¡¯s small, attractive face appeared in the front passenger seat.

    Xia Xiaofu raised her gaze to have a look. Ou Luoxi lowered his head down to look at her. He nced over at Little Fifth in her embrace as he said, ¡°Where are you going? I will drop you guys off.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not have any other choice. ¡°Thank you.¡± She carried Little Fifth as she sat in the back, and her mother went inside also.

    ¡°We are going to the hospital.¡±

    Ou Luoxi started the car, and the Spyker left for the hospital.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu did not expect Little Fifth and Ou Luoxi to meet so suddenly. She lowered her gaze to look at Little Fifth. Her two small hands were firmly grabbing onto the mustard yellow nket.

    At this moment, Gong Ling turned her head around. She was cheeky and winked before she said, ¡°Wow! Mrs. Ou, is this your baby? She is so beautiful, just like a cute little bundle!¡±

    Her parents¡¯ genes hade together, so Little Fifth, who was three months old, had already turned into a powdery and cute thing, and no matter who looked at her, their hearts would soften and be drawn to her.

    Gong Li lifted one corner of the nket up and had a close look at Little Fifth¡¯s small face. She seemed to be unable to tear her gaze away, and she said, ¡°Older Brother Gong Ming, have a look at this tiny baby. Doesn¡¯t she look very pretty?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart tightened. She raised her head up to look in the rear view mirror. She noticed that Ou Luoxi seemed to lower his gaze to have a nce at Little Fifth before nodding his head warmly. ¡°Yeah, she is very beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Older Brother Gong Ming, this is your older brother¡¯s baby, so she should be your niece, right? Older Brother Gong Ming is so pretty, and I am also so beautiful. In the future, we should also give birth to a daughter. She would definitely be very beautiful too.¡± Gong Ling was as happy as a butterfly. She also did not care that there were others around as she nudged her small head on the crook of Ou Luoxi¡¯s arm with a bright smile on her face.

    Xia Xiaofu felt extremely ufortable , and she averted her gaze, looking outside the window instead.

    ¡°I am driving. Don¡¯t distract me.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Gong Ling obediently sat in her own seat again. She had a bright and lively character, so she turned her head back to look at Xia Xiaofu as she said, ¡°Mrs. Ou, your right cheek is still a little red and swollen. Did President Ou...hit you in the office today?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother had been quiet for the entire journey. She had many questions and was shocked inside, but she did not say a single word. Still, when she heard what Gong Ling said, she quickly stretched her hand out to lift Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hair away before being shocked and saying, ¡°Xiaofu, Ou Ze hit you again?¡±

    Given the situation that they were currently in, it was already very embarrassing for Gong Ling to bring up the fact that she was hit by Ou Ze, but right now her mother used the word again. Xia Xiaofu hated that she could not dig a hole in the ground to bury herself inside of. She had her pride. She was unwilling to show herself in a bad state in front of her old me and rival in love. She curled the corners of her lips up as she said, ¡°No. I was not careful...and fell down.¡±

    After she spoke, Xia Xiaofu raised her head up to have a look.

    Ou Luoxi was also looking at her. Their gazes collided in the rear view mirror. His dark eyes were extremely pure. They were so clear that there was no warmth in them, and he looked so lonely as he met her gaze.

    Seeing how she was so embarrassed and trying to cover it up badly.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small face was immediately fiery hot. Just now, she wanted to find some warmth and care inside his gaze, but there was nothing in his eyes.

    She was the one overthinking it.

    Xia Xiaofu instinctively hugged Little Fifth tight. She felt that the entire world was making it difficult for her, but when she hugged Little Fifth, she could still feel alive.

    Gong Ling was a little embarrassed. She obviously felt that this topic made the entire atmosphere more serious. She had clearly been careless to infringe upon someone else¡¯s privacy.

    Gong Ling sat up straight. She turned her gaze over to the side to look at Ou Luoxi. She was in a good mood as she said, ¡°Older Brother Gong Ming, what have you been busy with in the past few days? Did you go on a date with other girls behind my back? If you dare to like another girl, I will tell my Daddy about it. My Daddy would definitely find someone to cut you up into eight pieces when that timees, and he¡¯d take revenge on my behalf.¡±

    Ou Luoxi curled the corners of his lips up beforeughing and asking, ¡°Would you bear to?¡±

    Instantly, Gong Ling waspletely enchanted with him as she said, ¡°I would not bear to do so, so you can only like me alone.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother had already gotten a rough understanding of the situation. Ou Luoxi has returned with a new identity. He had a very mighty and respectful identity now, and it was enough for people to look up to him. With that, there were other girls by Ou Luoxi¡¯s side.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother could not help but look at Ou Luoxi out front. His exquisite clothes made him seem handsome and charismatic. His features and curves were even deeper now. His leg was fine now, and that young aura on his body back then was all gone. He had the coldness and maturity of a man now.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was unable to associate that youth ¡ª the one who¡¯d only known how to cook to gain her favour while not responding to her harsh treatment ¡ª with the man in front of her. Now, he looked so mighty and pure right now.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was embarrassed, and she did not even dare to look into Ou Luoxi¡¯s clear eyes.

    Everything that happened over a year ago was just like a dream.

    At this moment, it was only Gong Ling who was talking non stop. ¡°Older Brother Gong Ming, did you live in T City back in the past? Do you have any rtives and friends in T City? Would you bring me over to visit them?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was extremely emotional inside her heart, and the moment she heard Gong Ling¡¯s question, she did not think too much and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any rtives...¡±

    He was an orphan, and he was also a wolf child. Because of that, she had been so unsatisfied with him back then.

    The moment Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother spoke, Gong Ling turned her head around quickly and said, ¡°Aunty, do you know my Older Brother Gong Ming?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother froze entirely, and it was only now that she realized that she¡¯d said something she wasn¡¯t supposed to. ¡°I...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu quickly gave her mother a kick. She took the initiative and said, ¡°My mother does not know. My mother was only speaking with me just now. She was getting emotional over an old friend.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother noticed her daughter¡¯s warning, nodded her head immediately, and said, ¡°Yeah, I do not know him.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Gong Ling believed her as she turned her small head around. She raised her small face up to look over at Ou Luoxi as she said, ¡°But my Older Brother Gong Ming seems to be an orphan. Older Brother Gong Ming is so pitiful, but in the future, Older Brother Gong Ming would not be alone anymore. I will be by his side forever. My family is your family.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother heard what she said and turned her head to side in difort. Xia Xiaofu did not feelfortable either, and she lowered her gaze to look at Little Fifth in her embrace.

    Ou Luoxi looked through the rear view mirror to nce over at Xia Xiaofu before his gazended on Little Fifth.

    They reached the hospital quickly. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother got out of the car first. Xia Xiaofu carried Little Fifth and also prepared to get out of the car, and at this moment, Ou Luoxi, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, turned his head around and said, ¡°Do you need me to help out?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu froze, and at this moment, Gong Ling said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mrs. Ou, do you need any help? We can help out.¡±

    ¡°There is no need.¡± Xia Xiaofu got out of the car.

    ¡°How old is the child now?¡± After she got out, Xia Xiaofu heard Ou Luoxi ask this question as he stood behind her.

 Chapter 700 - Whose Child Is This?

    <h4>Chapter 700: Whose Child Is This?</h4>

    How old was the child?

    For the entire ride, he did not ask about the child at all, and he did not even look at her a second time. She thought that he would not ask about it anymore, but just now, he asked her about it.

    Xia Xiaofu had both feet on the ground and she did not turn her head back as she said, ¡°She is more than three months old now.¡±

    After she was done replying, she brought her mother into the main lounge of the hospital.

    Ou Luoxi looked through the window as Xia Xiaofu¡¯s back profile disappeared from his line of sight. He did not retract his gaze, and at this moment, his elbow was hugged by Gong Ling, who was by his side, as she said, ¡°Older Brother Gong Ming, your older sister-inw has left already. What are you still looking at? We have not seen one another for so long. Why are you not looking at me more? I missed you so much.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not say anything and took his arm back. He had a warm smile on his face as he said, ¡°I have arranged a ce for you to live. I will send you over there right now.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, Older Brother Gong Ming. I am so hungry right now. Bring me out for a big meal first.¡±

    Ou Luoxi pressed both of his hands on the steering wheel, made a turn, and drove out smoothly as he said, ¡°I have something going on tonight. I will let Ah Li apany you to have dinnerter.¡±

    ¡°Ah Li, Ah Li! Older Brother Gong Ming, why do you just know how to ask Ah Li to apany me from day to night? I don¡¯t want that; I want you to apany me!¡± Gong Ling pouted her red lips as she acted coy.

    ¡°Stop throwing a tantrum.¡±

    Ou Luoxi tried to calm her with a single sentence and did not say anything else.

    Gong Ling was furious and raised her eyebrows. Older Brother Gong Ming was always like this. In the past, when he was in Green Door, he never bothered much with her, and he never apanied her to y around.

    The people in Green Door, including her father, all treated her as their precious treasure. Everyone surrounded her and had so many tricks up their sleeves as they tried to make her happy, but Older Brother Gong Ming was different, and she needed to be the one coaxing him.

    Gong Ling turned her head around and looked at Ou Luoxi¡¯s beautiful, exquisite face. Her heart was beating erratically, and her small face was still red. Okay then, who asked her to like him?

    ¡°Older Brother Gong Ming, you are not allowed to bully me. Otherwise, I will tell my father about it.¡± Gong Ling hugged Ou Luoxi¡¯s right arm as she nudged her head on it to act cute.

    In the hospital, Xia Xiaofu went into the lift together with her mother.

    ¡°Xiaofu, why did you have to lie just now? We know Ou Luoxi,¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother asked her.

    Xia Xiaofu looked her mother in the eye. She had a serious expression on her face as she said, ¡°Mum, Luoxi has a new identity. He is the Young Master of Green Door now, and the Miss Gong Ling from just now is the Young Miss of the Green Door. We are not familiar with the situation with Green Door and don¡¯t go and talk about Luoxi¡¯s past recklessly. Luoxi has only been in Green Door for two to three months. He might not have a steady foundation yet. It is a dangerous ce there, and maybe the schemes and skulduggery are not something that we can imagine. Let¡¯s not make trouble for Luoxi.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother nodded her head and said, ¡°Okay, I will take note the next time, but Xiaofu, could you actually not n to tell Ou Luoxi about Little Fifth? Little Fifth is his daughter.¡±

    ¡°Mum, it is not that I am not telling him, but the time is not right. Don¡¯t see Luoxi in a good ce now and try to get something good out of him, Mum. You have to remember this: as long as Luoxi is in a good ce, Little Fifth can be good. As long as both Luoxi and Little Fifth are in a good ce, I will also be good.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother nodded her head.

    Little Fifth already had a high fever of forty eight degrees, and her throat was slightly inmed. She did an allergy test, and the doctor gave Little Fifth an IV drip to cure her fever immediately.

    It was the hardest to give such a small baby like Little Fifth an injection. Because they could not find the blood vessels easily, the nurse shaved some of the hair on the back of Little Fifth¡¯s head before pricking her with the the needle.

    The needle went in, but Little Fifth¡¯s blood vessels were too tiny, and the nurse did not poke it urately. She had no other choice but to do it a second time.

    Little Fifth never fell sick before. Xia Xiaofu saw Little Fifth in pain, and the tears in her eyes immediately flowed out. Little Fifth was ufortable. She widened her eyes and waved her small hands and feet as she broke out into loud sobs. Xia Xiaofu felt extremely bad as sheforted her.

    It was thankful that the second needle went in sessfully. Xia Xiaofu carried Little Fifth in her embrace andforted her gently as she said, ¡°Little Fifth, don¡¯t cry anymore. Our Little Fifth is the most obedient one. You are the bravest one. Mummy will hug you. We won¡¯t have needles anymore.¡±

    Because there were too many people taking IV drips in the hospital, there were no more seats in the main lounge. Xia Xiaofu had no other choice but to carry Little Fifth as she sat down on the long bench in the corridor of the hospital. Her mother put a nket on Little Fifth before she worriedly said, ¡°Xiaofu, the doctor said that Little Fifth has to stay overnight in the hospital for observation just now, but when I went to ask the hospital, there are no more beds. Could we have to spend the night in the corridor tonight? It is extremely damp here, and it is not easy for Little Fifth to get well from her fever.¡±

    ¡°Mum, if there are no beds in the hospital. We also do not have any other choice, and we can only wait till night to wait for the updates.¡±

    ¡°Ay.¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother let out a heavy sigh and said, ¡°We do not have any people that we know well in the hospital, and I do not know how much pain Little Fifth is going through right now.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, and she looked at Little Fifth in her embrace. Her nostrils could not help but turn sour. It was all because she was useless as a Mummy. That was why Little Fifth was going through so much pain now.

    ¡°Xiaofu, you did not have dinner yet. I will go out to buy something for you to eat.¡±

    ¡°Mum, I am not hungry.¡±

    ¡°Even if you are not hungry, you have to eat something. Don¡¯t copse when Little Fifth has yet to recover.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not say anything else, and her mother walked off into the distance.

    Little Fifth was sleeping quietly in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s embrace, and a whileter, she started to fumble around and ced her small cute hand by the side of her lips to suck.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at Little Fifth¡¯s small lips. Because she was running a high fever, Little Fifth¡¯s lips were very dry. She was thirsty and wanted to drink water.

    Xia Xiaofu noticed a self service water cooler in the corridor. She carried Little Fifth as she stood up, and she took the rack for the IV drip in her hand as she wanted to head forward with much difficulty. When she walked over to the water cooler, she bent over to take a cup. Because she was afraid that she would touch the needle on Little Fifth, her actions were very slow, and ayer of sweat appeared on her forehead.

    At this moment, a friendly olderdy walked over, and she took the cup, poured some warm water inside, handed it over to Xia Xiaofu, and said, ¡°This is for you.¡±

    A smile immediately appeared on her face as she said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Is your daughter running a high fever? Why are you all alone in the hospital? It is so tiring alone. Where is your husband?¡± The olderdy asked with concern.

    ¡°My husband...is very busy. He is working overtime, so I came alone. Thank you.¡± Xia Xiaofu sat back on the long bench in the corridor.

    After feeding Little Fifth some water, Little Fifth¡¯s small lips were moist, and she was obedient as she headed into Xia Xiaofu¡¯s embrace. Xia Xiaofu used her fingers to caress Little Fifth¡¯s small face, and she had a lonely expression on her face.

    ¡°Xiaofu,¡± At this moment, her mother held a stic bag as she walked over and said, ¡°I am back.¡±

    ¡°Mum.¡± Xia Xiaofu called out to her.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and she brought her hand to her forehead before shutting her eyes. She fainted and fell directly to the floor. The food in the stic bag spilled out, and the floor was stained with the overturned food.

    ¡°Mum!¡± Xia Xiaofu shouted out loud, and she stood up frantically to support her mother, but she was anxious in her steps. Her ankle twisted instantly, and she quickly slumped down onto the floor.

    Little Fifth was shocked and broke out into loud cries. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was unconscious on one side, and Xia Xiaofu tried hard for a few moments but was still unable to stand up. She had no other choice but to shout out for help, for someone to save her life.

    At this moment, she felt extremely hopeless and desperate. It was just as if all of the pressure that was ced on her broke like a tight cable, and her world was left in darkness.

    Even though she was unwilling to admit it, the truth was that she was living a horrible life. It was extremely bad, and she¡¯d personally left Ou Luoxi. Right now, she could not be a good Mummy. Little Fifth was suffering together with her. In the past year, her mother was insulted greatly, and her mother is almost fifty years now. How could she be tortured at such an age?

    She was not a good daughter, a good Mummy, or a good lover, and despite the fact that she tried very hard to live up to those roles, she still screwed it up.

    What was she going to do now?

    Xia Xiaofu sat down on the ice-cold tiles on the hospital floor and broke out into loud sobs. She felt that her heart was both empty and in pain. Her frail shoulders could not stop shaking, and she could not find the road ahead anymore.

    Xia Xiaofu who was sobbing pitifully and she heard the sound of gentle footsteps. A pair of handmade light beige leather shoes that appeared before her eyes.

    She raised her head up to have a look, and an exquisite and mesmerizing face entered her gaze.

    Ou Luoxi.

    Xia Xiaofu froze, and her vision was all blurry as she looked at him.

    Ou Luoxi lowered his gaze down to look at the small woman who was seated down on the floor, and her sparkling tears were all over her entire face. She already cried so hard that her small nostrils were red. At this moment, she was very helpless. She was dishevelled and felt disoriented, and all of her emotions were written in her moist almond-shaped eyes. She also looked extremely pitiful.

    He stretched one hand out to her.

    Xia Xiaofu saw him looking down at her. He must have taken a shower. He wore a casual ck shirt and white casual pants. He did not like to cover his forehead up with his fringe anymore, and his soft fringe was parted casually. It exposed his beautiful, stunning eyes, and his casual attire made him look like a long legged Oppa from a Korean drama ¡ª pure and handsome.

    In her peripherals, she could see Ah Li bending over to pick her mother up and take her to the emergency room. The doctors rushed over hurriedly, and the nurses swept all of the food into the rubbish bin,before mopping the floor.

    But no matter how clean the floor was tidied up, it was unable to wash away the dishevelled feeling that she had.

    And he was standing there elegantly. He was so quiet and confident as he looked at her.

    Xia Xiaofu avoided his hand before moving her body clumsily. She sat up on her own and carried Little Fifth as she sat back on the long bench.

    She did not raise her gaze. Her voice was all hoarse as she said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He was once aloof, and his leg had been disabled before. He was once dishevelled. She did not despise him at all, and she only knew how to love him. She loved one person and just wanted it to be so glorious, no matter what happened in the end.

    And right now, she understood that at that time, she had the right to be haughty and cool, and she had the pride to love a person.

    Right now, what did she have?

    She had long lost her pride.

    Or maybe, right now, she was unable to afford love anymore.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s hand was frozen in mid air, but he regained his normal expressions very quickly as he put his hand back into his pocket. His other hand was still holding the car keys, and he pursed his thin light-pink lips together as he said, ¡°Whose child is this?¡±

    This question was just like a bolt of lightning that stuck the top of Xia Xiaofu¡¯s head. She was bbergasted as she lifted her head up and said, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Around three months ago... I remember that we did it.¡± It was just as if she did not remember it, so he had to remind her, and he said, ¡°It was inside the hotel room.¡±

    All of the blood in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s body froze, and her hands and feet were all icy cold.

    She suddenly understood why he¡¯d been back for such a long period of time yet did not bring up anything about Little Fifth, and she also understood why during the afternoon inside the car, he did not look at Little Fifth a second time...

    All of his coldness was saying something ¡ª he thought that Little Fifth was not his!

    Xia Xiaofu did not think that this would happen. Inside her heart, she really wanted tough very badly. If Little Fifth did not belong to him, who else would she belong to?

    In her entire life, she¡¯s only had one man.

    Despite the year that he was missing, and no matter how much fear and worry she went through in the past year, she tried all of her best to protect her own innocence. She always thought that she was his, and she did not allow anyone to tarnish her.

    Xia Xiaofu was in a daze as she looked into Ou Luoxi¡¯s eyes. She wanted to see something rted to the past in his eyes, but there was nothing.

    He came over to her only to ask who Little Fifth belonged to.

    Xia Xiaofu lowered her head. Her small hand held onto the mustard yellow nket that was covering Little Fifth¡¯s body until the joints on her hands were all white. She tried her absolute best to not allow her tears to fall.

    Ou Luoxi noticed her not say anything, so he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Young Master,¡± At this moment, Ah Li walked over and said, ¡°The VIP ward is already prepared.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Ou, pleasee over with me,¡± said a nurse.

    Xia Xiaofu stood up, and her eyes were all red as she looked at Ah Li and asked, ¡°How is my mother doing?¡±

    Ah Li politely nodded his head and said, ¡°Aunty has been too fatigued recently, so that led her to fainting temporarily. We have given her a total body check, and she is fine. Aunty has already been admitted into a ward, and there is a nurse looking after her. They will give her some saline at night, and she can be discharged tomorrow.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu nodded her head and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She carried Little Fifth and followed the nurse into the VIP ward.

    ...

    Inside the hospital ward, Xia Xiaofu gently ced Little Fifth on the bed, and the nurse smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Ou, I will help you to take care of your child for a while. You can go and have a shower first.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu looked at her own trousers, and she fell on the floor just now. Her trousers were stained with food, and she looked very dishevelled.

    The nurse was reminding her kindly.

    ¡°Mrs. Ou, this is a clean hospital gown. You can take a shower first before putting this on then. Just bear with it for a night.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded her head, took the clothes, and went into the bathroom.

    She went into the bathroom and walked over to stand underneath the shower head. She stretched her hand out to turn on the shower.

    When the warm water touched her body, she realized that she had not removed her clothes. She froze for a moment. There was a mirror on the wall, and she looked at the mirror to have a look at her small pale face that did not have any trace of blood in it.

    She was trembling as she stretched her small hand out to touch her small face. Her long hair was all wet and stuck to her face. She was listless like a ghost. Was she still that attractive Xia Xiaofu from the past?

    No wonder Ou Luoxi did not like her anymore. Even she started to hate herself now.

    Xia Xiaofu slid down slowly. She stooped down on the floor and used both of her small hands to cup her small face. Hot tears were streaming down her face through the weaves of her fingers, and she softly sobbed.

    ...

    Little Fifth opened her eyes, and the nurse looked at her cute pink face. She was super cute. The nurse could not help but tease and y with her. At this moment, the door of the hospital ward opened, and Ou Luoxi walked inside.

    The nurse quickly stood up straight, and her small face was slightly red as she said, ¡°Young Master Gong Ming.¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at the tiny figure moving about on the bed and said, ¡°You can go out now.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± The nurse hurriedly ran out and closed the door.

    After the ward was quiet, Ou Luoxi lifted his long legs and walked over to the side of the bed. Little Fifth, who was on the bed, realized that someone walked over, and she turned half of her body around. She widened herrge dark eyes as she looked at Ou Luoxi.

    Her small pink hands and feet were flying in the air as she danced around. She looked at Ou Luoxi and started to bber. The corners of her lips were curled upwards, and she let out a sweet smile.

 Chapter 701 - I Will Return The Money To You

    <h4>Chapter 701: I Will Return The Money To You</h4>

    Little Fifth was smiling at him.

    Ou Luoxi looked at the small smile on Little Fifth¡¯s face and was a little stumped for a brief moment. This child resembled Xia Xiaofu very much, and even her smile was just like hers. She had a very pure and sweet smile as her eyes were curved up, and every time she smiled, it could soften anyone¡¯s heart .

    Ou Luoxi felt as if a feather brushed across his heart and made many ripples appear.

    It was not something that he could control. He stealthily stretched his right hand out and went to touch Little Fifth¡¯s small, smooth, powdery face.

    But he had yet to touch her when Little Fifth gurgled out inughter, ¡°Hehe!¡± She stretched her small cute right hand and firmly held Ou Luoxi¡¯s index finger.

    Little Fifth started to babble again. She was happy and could not stop making noises on the bed.

    The small baby¡¯s hand was extremely soft, and after he got closer to her, he had a whiff of the sweet milky scent that on her body. Even her small clothes were soaked in a clean floral scent. He was very familiar with this scent. It was extremely familiar; it was the scent of the woman.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s immediately heart became soft. His heart was extremely soft, and he looked at Little Fifth as he slowly curled the corners of his lips up.

    As the father and daughter were together with one another ¡ª click ¡ª the bathroom door opened up, and Xia Xiaofu walked out.

    Ou Luoxi quickly took his index finger back, then took a few steps back, and he turned his gaze towards Xia Xiaofu.

    Xia Xiaofu was in a slight daze as she came out. When she had a clear look at Ou Luoxi, she shook for a bit, but she regained herposure very quickly. She walked over to Little Fifth¡¯s side.

    Little Fifth had long known that Mummy was here. She flipped from one side of the bed to the other before opening her arms out to ask Mummy for a hug.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s voice was very hoarse, but her voice was still very gentle and Motherly. She sat down on the bed as she embraced Little Fifth, ¡°Do you miss Mummy already?¡±

    Little Fifth used both of her small hands to tug onto Mummy¡¯s cor that was right in front of her, and her small head was nudging against Mummy¡¯s chest.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small pale face had a smile on it as she said, ¡°Little gal, are you hungry?¡±

    She turned around and stretched her hand out to undo the top two buttons on her shirt before feeding Little Fifth. The mustard yellow nket fell onto the bed, and she pulled it over to hide half of herself as she hugged Little Fifth.

    Her small, fair hand patted Little Fifth¡¯s back, and she was humming a tune.

    Ou Luoxi stood behind and looked at the small woman seated on the hospital bed in front of him. Her long, wet hairnded on her shoulders. She wore a loose hospital gown, and his gaze went over from her back. He repeatedly looked at the curves that were subtly visible through the hospital gown...

    Although he could not have a clear look, it still made his breathing hurried as usual.

    Ou Luoxi straightened his waist up and swallowed his saliva. All he could hear in his ears was the tune that she was humming out. It was so sweet that it was cloying. In the past, he had never heard her sing like that. When she was together with him, she would be the one who took the initiative and was the bright one. She would hug his neck as she told him sweet nothings. At night, she was just like a bout of fire, and she was about to engulf him in her mes.

    Ou Luoxi lowered his gaze to look at his pants, and he softly cursed inside his heart.

    She did not do anything at all, but he had a reaction.

    Ou Luoxi turned around and walked out of the hospital ward.

    ...

    He was in the corridor. Ou Luoxi leaned against the wall, and he took a deep breath of air before softly closing his eyes.

    ¡°Young Master.¡± Ah Li walked over.

    Ou Luoxi slowly removed his right hand from his pocket before he said, ¡°Have this tested.¡±

    Ah Li had a look. There were two strands of hair in Ou Luoxi¡¯s hand.

    There was one soft strand and one ck one. Ah Li did not have to guess to know that it was his and Little Fifth¡¯s.

    Ah Li took the strands of hair before cing them into a Ziploc bag. He hesitated for a moment, then he said, ¡°Young Master, do you suspect that Mrs. Ou¡¯s child...is yours?¡±

    Ou Luoxi opened his eyes, and lowered his gaze towards the old tiles beneath his feet. The tiles were badly used, an apt metaphor for the things that happened in the past that he did not want to look back on.

    Over the past year, he rarely thought about the past, and he did not remember much.

    Because every time he did so, he would be in so much pain that he could not breathe.

    ¡°Yeah, I am not sure... We did it once. It was only one time. At that time.. it was very hard for me to even see her once...¡± Ou Luoxi had a bitter and mocking smile on his face.

    At that time, he was cooking in the house and spent all of his effort to take care of her parents. She was interacting closely with Ou Ze, and there was even one time he saw Ou Zeing out of her room. There were used condoms in the trash. He did not dare to ask about it, and he was afraid that after he asked, the two of them would end up in the dead end.

    That night, he was very happy. He had a taste of happiness with her that he had not ever had before. He was willing to go back home to feed blood to her father. He always hoped for a day when the Xia Corporation would be better, and she could end it all with Ou Ze beforeing back to his side.

    He had been always waiting for her.

    But...

    Ah Li was taken aback. He was shocked by the sentence ¡ª It was very hard for me to even see her. Ah Li could not imagine how pathetic this man that was standing in front of him right now was back in the past.

    ¡°Young Master, there are so many fish in the sea. There are plenty of beautiful women in this world. As long as you want them now, there are plenty of options avable.¡± Ah Li had a smile on his face as he spoke.

    Ou Luoxi looked at Ah Li, before stretching his hand out to pat Ah Li¡¯s shoulder. He turned around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Ah Li trailed behind him.

    ...

    Little Fifth recovered from her illness. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was also discharged from the hotel. Xia Xiaofu let out a sigh of relief. She looked at her mother and daughter and felt satisfied. In the future, as long as she sessfully divorced Ou Ze, the three of them could live together happily, and she did not wish for anything more.

    Ou Luoxi was doing so well right now. There was Miss Gong Ling by his side also. She did not think about him anymore. Everything would be fine as long as he was fine.

    That day, a helper ran upstairs and said, ¡°Young Mistress, Young Master called just now. He said that there is an auction that he needs you to attend with him.¡±

    ¡°Auction? I am not going.¡± Xia Xiaofu rejected the idea immediately.

    ¡°Young Mistress, Young Master said that you have to go. The driver is already waiting downstairs. Young Master asks that you not bete.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu knew that Ou Ze was threatening her, and now, it did not do her any good to fight Ou Ze so openly, so Xia Xiaofu stood up and went downstairs.

    The car drove over to the city centre. The driver said, ¡°Young Mistress, there are many shops here, Young Master asked you to go inside to pick an outfit and not to embarrass him.¡±

    These types of auctions would be attended by the rich and powerful. Their clothing was also important. She did not have any clothes prepared at home, so she had to buy an outfit now.

    Xia Xiaofu had no other choice but to go to a department store.

    ¡°Miss, how are you? What kind of clothes are you looking for?¡± The salesperson was passionate as she weed Xia Xiaofu.

    ¡°I will have a look first.¡± Xia Xiaofu had a casual look.

    At this moment, a clear and crisp voice rang out in her ears. ¡°Older Brother Gong Ming, does this dress look good on me?¡±

    Older Brother Gong Ming?

    Xia Xiaofu froze and turned around to have a look.

    Ou Luoxi stood at one side of the store, and he turned his body to the side as he leaned against the hangers. He put his left hand in his pocket and used his right hand to flip through a magazine. He wore a red leather jacket today, and he matched it with a white shirt underneath together with a scarf. This type of burgundy red made him look like a piece of refined jade. His body was handsome and tall as he stood there, and he had a mighty aura to him that was clean and pure.

    Gong Ling just came out of the changing room. She wore a long green v-neck dress, and she had a cheeky expression on her face.

    Xia Xiaofu did not expect to meet them here so coincidentally, and she froze.

    Ou Luoxi heard the noise and raised his head up. He had a nce at Gong Ling before lowering his gaze towards Xia Xiaofu.

    Gong Ling followed Ou Luoxi¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°Mrs. Ou, this is such a coincidence. Why are you here too?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu tugged on the corners of her lips as she said, ¡°I...am going to an auction, so I came here to find some clothes.¡±

    ¡°Auction? Mrs. Ou, we are also going to the auction. This is really such a coincidence. Where is President Ou? Did he note here with you?¡±

    ¡°No, he is in the office. He¡¯ll head directly to the auctionter.¡±

    ¡°How boring it must be for a woman to be shopping for clothes alone.¡± Gong Ling ran over to hug Ou Luoxi¡¯s arm before donning a sweet smile as he said, ¡°My Older Brother Gong Ming is simply the best.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not have any other choice but to look at Ou Luoxi. What they¡¯d said in the hospital that night made her feel awkward and ufortable. She nodded her head as she said, ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, how are you?¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s gaze flicked for a moment before he also nodded his head, and he looked cold and chic.

    Xia Xiaofu turned her head over to the side and did not look over at them again.

    At this moment, the salesperson walked over and said, ¡°Miss, actually, the long dress that Miss Gong Ling is wearing is also very suitable for you. Do you want me to find a piece for you to try on?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mrs. Ou, this long dress is very pretty.¡± Gong Ling whirled around the spot a few times.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at Gong Ling. Gong Ling had a slim and petite figure. She had the bone structure of a young girl. She looked very pretty and flowy as she wore this long dress, but this long dress did not suit Xia Xiaofu.

    After all, she¡¯d just given birth to Little Fifth. Although she was not fat,pared to her figure back in the past, she¡¯s gained some weight.

    Xia Xiaofu shook her head and said, ¡°No thanks, I am probably unable to fit into this long dress.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Ou, you have a great figure. I am so jealous of you. Older Brother Gong Ming, do you agree?¡± Gong Ling had a bright smile on her face as she spoke.

    Xia Xiaofu looked over at Ou Luoxi. Ou Luoxi was also looking over at her. His clear gaze seemed to scan her body for a moment before it was fixed on her small face.

    Xia Xiaofu was put in a weird spot. She was no longer that youthful girl who was bright and attractive. Compared to Gong Ling, she seemed old now.

    Her heart has be so much more depressed after this year.

    Xia Xiaofu turned her gaze over to the side, and she had a look at the clothing rack before pointing at a cheongsam and saying, ¡°Help me to wrap this up then.¡±

    The cheongsam was retro styled. It was dark blue in colour adorned with plum flowers. The colour of the cheongsam was not bright, but it was very long. There was a slit in the thigh, and it had the ssic charm of the cheongsam.

    The salesperson took a new piece in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s size before she said. ¡°Miss, do you want to try it on? This type of cheongsam has to be fitting.¡±

    ¡°There is no need.¡±

    The salesperson did not persist. She wrapped the clothes up before walking over to the counter.

    Xia Xiaofu went over to the cashier to pay and said, ¡°How much is this?¡±

    ¡°The total would be sixty eight thousand dors.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small hand that was taking her wallet out froze for a moment. What? It was so expensive...

    She did not bring so much cash out. When they got married, Ou Ze gave her a card, and she did not use it for the entire time. The money that she spent was from her own savings, but she¡¯de out in a hurry today and forgot to bring the card out.

    Xia Xiaofu felt a little awkward. Even though she did not turn around, she could feel that Ou Luoxi and Gong Ling behind her were looking in her direction.

    She always embarrassed herself.

    ¡°Miss...¡± At this moment, the salesperson called her.

    Xia Xiaofu wanted to speak, and at this moment, a pure voice rang out from behind her. He said, ¡°Just record it in my name.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The salesperson nodded her head.

    This made Xia Xiaofu feel even more awkward, but to prevent things from bing even worse, she turned around, looked at Ou Luoxi, and said, ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, thank you. I will return the money to you.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Ou, everyone is family here. Older Brother Gong Ming is your younger brother-inw, and this amount of money is not much. Let¡¯s not talk about money; it hurts rtions.¡± Gong Ling had a smile on her face as she spoke.

    Xia Xiaofu did not say anything more. She nodded her head towards both of them before walking away.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu got out of the car and went into a five star hotel. Ou Ze was waiting for her in the main lobby. He saw Xia Xiaofu and stretched his hand out immediately to grab Xia Xiaofu¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°Xiaofu, you are here.¡±

    Under the surface, Xia Xiaofu hated him touching her. She struggled for a few moments but was still unable to break away, so she had no other choice but to give in. She said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it an auction? Why would we be in a hotel?¡±

    ¡°The auction has been pushed back to 11 at night. At 6 in the evening, go to the casino in the hotel with me. I have to meet some clients.¡±

    ¡°Can I say no?¡±

    Ou Ze used squeezed Xia Xiaofu¡¯s shoulders with some force. He had a sinister smile on his face as he said, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    As he spoke, he bent down by her ear as he softly said, ¡°The business meeting that I have at night is very important. You¡¯d better perform well.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu stretched her hand out to push him away as she said, ¡°You¡¯d better get lost!¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Ou Ze suddenly startedughing before cupping her shoulder as he took two steps forward. He replied, ¡°Luoxi, Miss Gong Ling, you two are here?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu raised her gaze up to have a look, and Ou Luoxi and Gong Ling were really here.

    Xia Xiaofu did not want to break away from Ou Ze anymore. This person must have hugged her on purpose after seeing Ou Luoxi, and he tried to pretend that they were very close with one another.

    Ou Ze had long been a pervert. He liked to torture her even more in front of Ou Luoxi, and at the same time, he also used her to provoke Ou Luoxi.

    Xia Xiaofu became quiet and did not struggle anymore.

    Ou Luoxi had a look at Xia Xiaofu, who was obediently nestled in Ou Ze¡¯s embrace, before smiling as he said, ¡°Older Brother.¡±

    ¡°Luoxi, it is a rare opportunity for us to meet. Let¡¯s gamble a bit at the tables today.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Ou Luoxi nodded his head.

    ¡°Then I will bring your older sister-inw back to the room. We will meet up at night.¡± Ou Ze brought Xia Xiaofu away with him.

    ...

    After going into the hotel room, Xia Xiaofu thought that she had to deal with Ou Ze¡¯s various forms of torture, but the moment Ou Ze went back to the room, he took his phone and sent a message before caling someone, and there was a very serious expression on his face.

    Xia Xiaofu found it very weird. Could Ou Ze really have some important business meeting today?

    But wasnt the auction being held tonight?

    Ou Ze left the room very quickly. Xia Xiaofu was overjoyed and rxed. She locked the room from the inside before putting on the cheongsam. She sat down before the vanity counter, grabbed a brush, and brushed her hair.

    She had not dolled herself for a very long time. She always looked petite and frail. She stretched her hand out to touch her long hair. It was very smooth, and her curls were naturally beautiful.

    Xia Xiaofu had a look at herself in the mirror. Her exquisite features were sad and depressed. Actually, she was only 27 years old ¡ª not old yet.

    Xia Xiaofu felt a little better. She stretched her hand out to braid her hair before putting her hair up. There were cosmetics on the vanity table, and she used some powder before putting some lipstick on her lips.

    After dolling herself up simply, Xia Xiaofu was extremely satisfied. She stood up and opened the door.

    Upon walking out of the room, she heard someone in the corridor. It was Gong Ling, and she was together with an unfamiliar man ¡ª

    The man tried to pull Gong Ling¡¯s small hand as he said, ¡°Young Miss, why do you have to like Gong Ming? What is good about him? To be honest, he is still an outsider. He might have other intentions, and he barely acknowledges you.¡±

 Chapter 702 - Come Over

    <h4>Chapter 702: Come Over</h4>

    Gong Ling shook that person¡¯s hand immediately and was furious as she said, ¡°Ah Gan, I am warning you not to talk badly about my Older Brother Gong Ming anymore. Otherwise, I will ask my father to chase you out of Green Door.¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, when will you understand that I am the only one treating you sincerely?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You could neverpare to my Older Brother Gong Ming. Don¡¯t bother me again in the future.¡± Gong Ling shook him off and left.

    ¡°Young Miss...¡±

    ¡°Master Ah Gan.¡± A subordinate came forward at this moment and said, ¡°Young Miss is enchanted by Gong Ming¡¯s spell. If you continue to speak like this, Young Miss would pay no mind. I think we should think of another n.¡±

    Ah Gan¡¯s face was all constricted. He and Ah Li had grown up within the Green Door since they were young, and they saw Fourth Uncle as their father. Originally, he had the chance to be the Young Master of Green Door and marry the small princess of his heart, Gong Ling, but Gong Ming appeared out of nowhere and snatched everything that he¡¯d once dreamt of.

    How could he feel alright?

    ¡°Hmph, doesn¡¯t Young Miss just like Gong Ming for his handsome face? He is just a man relying on a woman for money. I don¡¯t think that he is a good person. He would not be loyal to Green Door, and he is only making use of Young Miss to gain Fourth Uncle¡¯s favour.¡±

    ¡°Master.¡± The subordinate stepped forward and suggested, ¡°Young Miss is so blind towards Gong Ming that she would definitely not ept Gong Ming being intimate with other women. Why don¡¯t we try this? At the underground casino tonight, let¡¯s slip something into Gong Ming¡¯s cup and arrange for a woman in his room. When that timees, Young Miss would definitely fall out of love with Gong Ming. After Young Miss recovers from her sadness, Fourth Uncle would definitely distance himself from Gong Ming, and when that timees, we will chase Gong Ming from the Green Door, and you will be his recement.¡±

    Ah Gan listened on, nodded his head, and said, ¡°Okay, we will do it like that.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was standing at one side as she listened to their conversation, and she was rmed. She had long guessed that there would be schemes and plotting in Green Door. Ou Luoxi spent two short months to rise to the status of Young Master of the Green Door, and that must have made a lot of people feel jealous. There must be people who want to harm him.

    It seems that Ah Gan and Ah Li were the key influential figures in Green Door.

    Ah Gan wanted to harm Ou Luoxi. What should she do now?

    She should inform Ou Luoxi about it and ask him to put his guard up.

    Xia Xiaofu ran towards the hotel¡¯s underground casino.

    ...

    The d¨¦cor inside the underground casino was extremely luxurious, and the men here were all rich and powerful. They came from powerful backgrounds, and it was obvious this was the ce for the famous to spend their time and money.

    The moment Xia Xiaofu went inside, she attracted the stares of many people. Many men looked at her body, and some that were interested in her. Xia Xiaofu did not bother with these people, and she went on her tiptoes to search for Ou Luoxi.

    She finally found him in a secluded corner. He crossed both of his long legs together elegantly as he sat down on the sofa, and the other three sides of the sofa were upied by four or five foreigners. They had expensive cigars in their hands, and the moment she saw them, she knew that they were big bosses who hade from overseas.

    Xia Xiaofu was anxious, and she ran over in that direction.

    But after she just started to run, two bodyguards stopped her and said, ¡°Miss, I am sorry. You cannot go inside this ce.¡±

    ¡°I am looking for Young Master Gong Ming. I need to trouble you all to let him know.¡±

    The bodyguard¡¯s attitude was very firm, and Xia Xiaofu noticed the atmosphere there and also knew that she was unable to get inside easily. She turned her head around to have a look, and Ah Li seemed to be not around. Otherwise, she could seek his help.

    When Xia Xiaofu was helpless, she suddenly saw two beautiful women with pretty auras taking alcohol over to Ou Luoxi¡¯s table. She was quick-witted. She had a n now.

    She pretended to leave before taking a fruit tter from the table and pretending to be the service worker, and she headed in the direction of Ou Luoxi¡¯s table.

    When she got close, two big bosses that were conversing in low tones raised their heads up. Both of them saw Xia Xiaofu and were shocked. One of them said something, and Xia Xiaofu saw Ou Luoxi turn his gaze over to the side slightly, and his dark cold gaze looked over in her direction.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s gaze originally flew across her face, and in the next second, she did not know whether it was because he had a clear look at her, but his gaze was suddenly fixed on her face.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small face could not help but turn red. They¡¯d been separated for such a long time, and it was still the first time that he looked at her like that.

    ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, this is the fruit you ordered.¡± Xia Xiaofu stopped in front of Ou Luoxi and looked at him with her moist, almond-shaped eyes. She winked, meaning ¡ª I have something to tell you.

    Ou Luoxi looked at her and did not say anything.

    Xia Xiaofu froze, and she believed that he must have understood what she meant, but he did not bother with her.

    At this moment: ¡°Haha!¡± The foreign big bosses spoke fluent English as they teased Ou Luoxi. ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, is this the server from the hotel? She is really so beautiful. Her gaze is fixed on you, Young Master Gong Ming. Young Master Gong Ming is really so attractive, and even this small waitress is in love with you at first nce.¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right Young Master Gong Ming. I saw this young waitress winking at you just now. The way Chinese people describe this... She is hinting at her good feelings for you.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, what are you waiting for? Quickly invite this young waitress to have a seat then.¡±...

    The serious atmosphere just now disappeared entirely. Some beautiful waitresses walked over and sat down by the big bosses¡¯ sides, and the atmosphere was lively.

    Xia Xiaofu saw the big bosses embracing those beautiful women, and she looked over at Ou Luoxi quickly and softly said,¡± I have something to tell you.¡±

    Ou Luoxi was wearing a dark blue shirt and a pair of brown trousers. He leaned his handsome back against the sofa and slowly propped his left arm on the back of the sofa. He patted hisp with his other hands as he looked over at her and slowly smiled as he said, ¡°Come here.¡±

    He had uncrossed his legs.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s pupils contracted, and her small face was crimson red. What...did he say?

    She froze on the spot for a moment.

    There was no coffee table between them, and her tight cheongsam ended near hisp. The same shade of dark blue made them look like a pair, and his fingers that he propped up on the sofa were hitting the sofa with a rhythm as he nonchntly repeated, ¡°Come on.¡±

    His meaning was ¡ª Didn¡¯t you have something to say? Come, then.

    Xia Xiaofu heard the big bosses tease him again. She did not have any other choice, and she only controlled her wildly beating heart, then slowly sat down on hisp.

    She was wearing a cheongsam, and it was very difficult to sit down like that. The slit exposed her snow-white thighs. She did not feel safe, and she stretched both of her hands out instinctively to hug his neck.

    Ou Luoxi took the left hand from the back of the sofa and cupped her small slim waist.

    ¡°Haha....¡± The big bossesughed out loud and said, ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, your luck is really something that we must be jealous of. Look at her thighs. They are so fair and eye-catching.¡±

    Although the big bosses had beautiful women in their arms, their greedy and envious eyes were fixed on Xia Xiaofu¡¯s waist and that small part of her leg that was exposed.

    Ou Luoxi noticed all of the jealous gazes of the big bosses, and he suddenly noticed that after giving birth, her chest has be fuller, and her butt was perky now, but her small waist was still how it was back in the past. Every step she took was like a willow in the wind, and it seemed that she would break.

    She was unwilling to try the fit of the clothing in the shopping mall, and it turned out that she hid her vivacious figure.

    ¡°Ou Luoxi, listen to me.¡± Xia Xiaofu took this opportunity to speak softly. ¡°Just now, when I was in the corridor of the hotel, I met Miss Gong Ling and Master Ah Gan. I identally heard their conversation. Miss Gong Ling rejected Master Ah Gan, and Ah Gan ordered his people to spike your alcohol, and he also arranged for a woman to be ced inside your hotel room...¡±

    Ou Luoxi acted as if he did not hear her speaking. His voice was clear and pure as he spoke the foreignnguage in a low and charming tone, and he joked around with those foreign big bosses. ¡°Is it fair? Let me touch it then.¡±

    His right hand climbed onto her snow-white legs.

    Xia Xiaofu did not expect him to do that. In the past he would never do such a thing. Even if he wanted it very much, he¡¯d only used his bright eyes to look at her wishfully.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve touched her leg, but I do not know what she is hiding inside?¡± Ou Luoxi¡¯srge hand followed the slit of her cheongsam, went inside, and touched her butt.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xia Xiaofu was really shocked. She pushed his shoulders with ehr small hands, and her almond-shaped eyes were bbergasted as she looked at him.

    Their faces were very close, and their breaths were intertwined. Ou Luoxi looked at her shocked gaze. Her eyes were all wet. She looked both gentle and shocked.

    His gaze became dark, and he scanned her eyes, then he tantly stared at her red lips. There was ayer of lipstick on her red lips, and they were sweet and tender like jelly.

    ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± Xia Xiaofu avoided his exquisite features and also did not dare to look at the sinister and cold expression on his face as she said, ¡°Ah Gan said that he was going to drug you. You...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that my blood is invincible?¡±

    Her eyes were defined, and she was in a confused and unclear state.

    She did not know anything about whatever had urred over a year ago.

    Ou Luoxi had a look at the fruit on the table and said, ¡°Feed me.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu felt that at this moment, his emotions were unstable. All of the big bosses were staring at him, and she was in a difficult spot. Her small, fair hand touched the fruit tter. She touched a small sparkling grape and sent the grape over to the side of his lips.

    ¡°Ah Gan wanted Miss Gong Ling to misunderstand you to make Fourth Uncle distance himself from you...¡±

    She had yet to finish her words when she heard, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to feed grapes?¡± Ou Luoxi took the grape and kissed her tender neck directly.

    The coldness from the grape rolled down from her skin gently, and his lips were soft and gentle. Xia Xiaofu was surprised as she straightened her slim waist, and her slim legs tightened instinctively. She tightened her legs around his waist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tighten your legs. Let go!¡± Hisrge hand that was inside her skirt punished her and pinched her.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small face was so red that it seemed to be the colour of blood. ¡°Ou Luoxi, don¡¯t...¡±

    Her small lotus like lips were sucked on directly.

    She fluttered her long eyshes as she looked at him with rm. He also did not close his eyes. He was quiet and dark as he looked at her. He did not despise the lipstick on her lips at all, and he sucked it clean off before he lifted her lips up and sent the grape into her mouth.

    Xia Xiaofu did not know how to breathe anymore, at this moment, the corners of her lips were in pain. It turned out that Ou Luoxi had bitten her, and she was bleeding.

    Her instincts came back to her slowly, and her ears were full of the men¡¯sughter as they said, ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, it seems that you are a pro in the romance market. You teased her so casually, and this beautiful woman is already about to lose her soul.¡±

    It felt as if a bucket of cold water had drenched Xia Xiaofu from head to toe. She pushed Ou Luoxi away with everything she had before cupping her small mouth and hastily running out.

    Upon seeing Xia Xiaofu run away, the big bossesughed even louder, and Ou Luoxi¡¯s gaze was very dark as he nced at Xia Xiaofu¡¯s back profile and raised his head up to swallow his saliva.

    ¡°Young Master...¡± A bodyguard suddenly walked over.

    The foreign big bosses noticed that Ou Luoxi had some official matters to attend to, and they all stood up and said, ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, we understand that you¡¯re bust. We will gather next time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I have to take care of this.¡± Ou Luoxi nodded his head.

    The big bosses left in session.

    The bodyguard retreated, and Ou Luoxi leaned against the sofa and drank tea. After one minute, Ah Li walked quickly walked over, and he bent over by Ou Luoxi¡¯s ear as he said, ¡°Young Master, as you have expected, after those big bosses left, one of them contacted Ou Ze; the big fish is out of the water now.¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s hand froze, and he handed the small pin camera that had hung on his ear over to Ah Li. His gaze was clear as he opened his thin lips and said, ¡°Inform Major General Zhou.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    Ou Luoxi stood up and left in long strides.

    ¡°Young Master, where are you going off to?¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu left the underground casino, and she ran into the washroom hurriedly.

    She stood before the sink and used her small hands to ssh cold water onto her face. She looked at her small, crimson red face in the mirror. Just now, maybe it was because he was putting on a show before those men, she...had to suppress her emotions.

    Her entire body was soft. Her nostrils were still full of the clean and pure scent from his body, and she¡¯d sat down in his handsome and broad embrace as he kissed her.

    Xia Xiaofu did not dare to look at the part of her lip that was broken. She adjusted her breathing and left the bathroom. She headed towards the room.

    She opened the door and walked inside. She wanted to close the door behind her but realized that there was someone behind her. She was shocked as she turned around to have a look, and she saw Ou Ze¡¯s unhappy face.

    ¡°Why were you so quiet? You shocked me.¡±

    ¡°Hah! If you do not do anything bad, then why would you be afraid? You are feeling guilty. Was it because you did something bad against me just now?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu froze. Has Ou Ze already found out about what happened between her and Ou Luoxi in the underground casino?

    Even though she did not think of hiding it before, because she did not have the need to hide it, Ou Ze found out too quickly as if there was a spy by her side.

    Xia Xiaofu had her guard up and took two steps back as she said, ¡°Ou Ze, how we got married, you know what happened behind that clearly. I have never treated myself as your wife, and you are also not someone rted to me. if you care about what happened today, then I would still advise you to divorce me as soon as possible. Otherwise...¡±

    ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Ou Ze took two steps and stretched his hand out to tug Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hair, and his face was constricted as he said, ¡°Otherwise, you would cheat on me? Why is the corner of your lip broken? Did Ou Luoxi bite you? Just now, where did he touch you when he slid his hand into your clothes? Great, Xia Xiaofu, I am still inside the hotel and you cheated on me so boldly. Are you treating me just like air?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hair that was all up in an updo was let down now. Ou Ze used force to pull her, and she cowered in pain as her tears fell, but she was stubborn as she stared at Ou Ze. She had hate in her eyes as she said, ¡°Hah, haha, Ou Ze, don¡¯t you think that you are pathetic and funny? You asked where Ou Luoxi kissed and touched me? Didn¡¯t you think of this? I even gave birth to a daughter for him, so which part of my body has he not touched before?¡±

 Chapter 703 - Putting On A Show

    <h4>Chapter 703: Putting On A Show</h4>

    Xiao Xiaofu¡¯s words made Ou Ze¡¯s eyes turn red. He clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Xia Xiaofu, do you dare to repeat what you just said?¡±

    ¡°Ou Ze, don¡¯t expect one time. I dare to repeat it a hundred times! The wife that you have plotted to make her yours belongs to another man. Her body and heart belong to another person. Not only were you cheated on, but you are just a pathetic worm!¡±

    ¡°You! I will strangle you!¡± Ou Ze locked both of his hands around Xia Xiaofu¡¯s tender neck.

    Xia Xiaofu knocked on the cab, and she immediately found it hard to breathe. Ou Ze was crazy, and he locked his hands onto her neck as he lifted her up from the ground.

    Xia Xiaofu did not beg for him to spare her. She would not beg him for it. She red at Ou Ze fiercely, and even after being a ghost, she would not let him go. He has ruined her life and made her lose everything. In the past year, if she did not have Little Fifth with her to support her, she would have long ago died with him.

    Ou Ze noticed that she was being so stubborn, and the anger inside his heart was growing more and more. She actually dared to flirt with Ou Luoxi in front of him and make him embarrassed. He¡¯s turned into a joke in front of many others. She should deserve to die!

    His hands used strength, and he hated that he could not break Xia Xiaofu¡¯s neck off.

    Xia Xiaofu was already unable to take in any more fresh air. Her small hands were scratching the surface of the cab in pain. Was she going to die now?

    Maybe she was really going to die.

    At this moment, the security rm in the room rang out suddenly. She heard the sound of messy footsteps along with shouting, ¡°Save my life! Someone has murdered a person. Someone was robbed!¡±

    Ou Ze¡¯s senses came flooding back to him. He let go of Xia Xiaofu¡¯s neck before coldly snorting, ¡°You can consider yourself to be lucky. Wait for me toe back to deal with you!¡±

    He turned around and left the room.

    Xia Xiaofu slumped down to the carpet. She brought one small hand to her neck as she took in huge breaths of fresh air; she almost died just now.

    ...

    Ou Ze walked into the corridor. The corridor was full of people in a chaotic state. He was afraid that he might be in danger, and he squeezed into the crowd as he went out from the safety exit. His life was always more important than anything else.

    As he walked, he suddenly felt a sharp object against his back. He froze and quickly raised both of his hands up to surrender. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I am only a bystander.¡±

    He did not expect for others to start screaming from all corners at this moment. ¡°Save my life. Save my life!¡±

    In the messy chaos, the crowd heard the pleas for help, and the scene went berserk. Everyone covered their heads as they dashed away quickly.

    Ou Ze¡¯s entire heart sunk. His entire body was shaking as he begged for mercy, ¡°Don¡¯t harm me. I will give you all the money I have... Ah!¡±

    Ou Ze¡¯s right hand was in pain. He let out a pitiful cry and was not done yet. Someone behind him kicked his right kneecap, and he knelt down on the floor immediately. The sound of his bones breaking rang out clearly in the air.

    Ou Ze fell onto the floor. His entire body was spasming. The muscles in his right hand were pulled and broken, and his right thigh was also rendered useless.

    The crowd in the corridor all dispersed. The hotel security team ran over quickly. The security officer saw the fresh blood flowing onto the carpet, and his entire head was covered in cold sweat as he said, ¡°Sir, Sir, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Call an ambnce, quickly!¡±

    The doctors nervously carried a stretcher over, and the nurses lifted Ou Ze up onto the stretcher. He was given an oxygen mask. Ou Ze¡¯s face was pale as he opened his eyes. He was done for...

    ¡°Send him to the hospital, quickly.¡±

    The doctors quickly entered the lift and brought the stretcher towards the main lobby. Suddenly, a handsome figure walked into the main lobby. ¡°Ah, Older Brother. What is wrong with you?¡±

    Ou Luoxi stopped by the side of the stretcher. His hands were in his pockets as he bent his waist downzily. There was a calm and rxed smile on the corners of his lips as he looked at Ou Ze.

    Ou Ze understood everything that happened instantly, and his pupils contracted as he wanted to struggle and get up. ¡°It was you!¡±

    ¡°Older Brother, what are you talking about?¡± Ou Luoxi looked downwards and had a look at Ou Ze¡¯s right leg and hand before clicking his lips as he let out a sigh, ¡°Tsk tsk, Older Brother, why were you so careless? There is someone who was robbing others in the hotel, and you were actually dragged into this as an innocent party. Older Brother, you don¡¯t have to worry. That robber has already been arrested. He must admit to the crimes that he did towards Older Brother. I would ensure that the robber is in jail for a few years, and by doing that, it can also be considered giving Older Brother proper closure.¡±

    Ou Ze¡¯s entire body was shaking. He widened his eyes and said, ¡°You...¡±

    Ou Luoxi took one hand out of his pocket before gently pressing Ou Ze¡¯s chest. He seemed to not be using any strength, but the moment he did so, he pressed Ou Ze back onto the stretcher, as Ou Ze shook in pain.

    ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t be angry, okay? If you are too agitated, that robber may escape prison to find you. I can¡¯t guarantee that the next time it happens, both your left hand and leg would be still intact.¡±

    Ou Ze was already at a loss for words.

    Ou Luoxi lowered his body down again and bent down by Ou Ze¡¯s ear to softly say, ¡°Older Brother being like this makes me think of the time so many years ago. When I was 8, the scene where the entire temple was bathed in blood. Over the past year, I could never fall asleep because every time I¡¯d close my eyes, I would think of the time when Little Fourth was about to die. He wept as he looked at me. Older Brother has personally taught me step by step that this is a world where the powerful eat the weak. When we are dealing with bad people, we have to be thousands and hundreds of times worse than them.¡±

    Ou Ze was experiencing a great amount of pain. His left hand that was drooped by his side was tightly kneaded into a fist. He red at Ou Luoxi fiercely and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see as we go along.¡±

    Ou Luoxi straightened his body upright and put his left hand in his pocket again. A smile formed on his face as he casually said, ¡°That is what I intend to do. Older Brother, both of us are not done with one another yet.¡±

    Ou Ze: ¡°...¡±

    The doctor lifted Ou Ze and left.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu stood up from the floor, and she tidied up her clothes before opening the door. She heard someone screaming outside the door just now, and she also did not feel safe here, so she decided to leave this ce as soon as possible.

    Xia Xiaofu had a look at the corridor. There¡¯d been the sound of many people walking around, but now, there was not a single person in sight. Could everyone have run away already?

    Xia Xiaofu headed forward.

    She walked over to a room, and the door was not shut tight. There was a gap in the door, and Xia Xiaofu heard a familiar voice; it was Gong Ling.

    She stopped in her tracks to look inside the room. Both Gong Ling and Ah Li were inside the room.

    ¡°Ah Li, where is Older Brother Gong Ming? I want to see him now.¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, I am sorry. Young Master has some matters to deal with. It is not convenient for you to meet him now.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, what is he attending to? Is Older Brother Gong Ming meeting Older Sister Xia now?¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, Mrs .Ou is Young Master¡¯s older sister-inw, don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Since she is his older sister-inw, then why at the underground casino just now... How could Older Brother Gong Ming hug his older sister-inw, kiss, and even touch her? Don¡¯t hide this from me anymore. I already know everything, there must be something going on that cannot be known to outsiders between Older Brother Gong Ming and his older sister-inw.¡±

    Gong Ling was very emotional, and Ah Li was much more calm as he said, ¡°Young Miss, did Ah Gan tell you that? Ah Gan wants to frame Young Master. How could you believe him?¡±

    Gong Ling froze, but she quickly said, ¡°But facts are facts. If you all do not exin this matter clearly, I will give my Daddy a call today. My Daddy would definitely send people to investigate this well and help me make a decision.¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Ah Li¡¯s gaze flickered for a moment before he said, ¡°Young Miss, the matters that happened in the casino today involve a secret. You might not know this, but Young Master¡¯s older brother Ou Ze has always seen Young Master as his enemy. He has tried to kill Young Master a few times before, and Young Master has finallye back this time to seek revenge.¡±

    ¡°What? That Ou Ze actually wants to harm my Older Brother Gong Ming? I think he does not want to live anymore! But, what does this have to do with Older Sister Xia?¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, Ou Ze might be a businessman on the surface, but under the surface, he has been privately investing in military arms. His military arms are extremely hidden, and he has foreign powers as his backup. If we do not get rid of these arms, we are unable to destroy Ou Ze at his roots. Today, at the underground casino, one of those foreign big bosses was Ou Ze¡¯s spy, but we were unable to confirm which one, so Young Master chose to do those intimate actions towards Mrs. Ou to give those people a false impression. As we expected, the moment the spy saw Mrs. Ou and Young Master behaving intimately with one another, he told Ou Ze about, and we have sessfully caught that big fish.¡±

    ¡°You are trying to say that Older Brother Gong Ming is making use of Older Sister Xia?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ah Li nodded his head and said, ¡°Young Miss, Mrs. Ou is already Ou Ze¡¯s wife. No matter what happens, Young Master would not behave inappropriately with someone else¡¯s wife, and furthermore, Young Miss is by Young Master¡¯s side now. As long as Young Miss spends all of her effort to treat Young Master well, don¡¯t doubt him. There will be a day when Young Master will marry Young Miss.¡±

    Whatever Gong Ling told Ah Li after that, Xia Xiaofu did not listen on. She took the lift and went downstairs, and she understood everything now.

    Actually, she found it quite weird. Ever since Ou Luoxi came back, he maintained a distance from her, and at the underground casino today, he was behaving very abnormally. He actually chose to do those intimate acts towards her, and at the start, she did not get it.

    And now, she understood everything. He did it to find Ou Ze¡¯s person. No wonder Ou Ze got news so quickly and went to look for her.

    Xia Xiaofu had a look at the mirror inside the lift. In the mirror, the marks on her neck were very red and eye-catching. She put a scarf on her neck to cover it up.

    She came out in a hurry, and she did not brush her hair that was tugged by Ou Ze. She stretched her hand out to tidy it up, making herself not look so dishevelled and sad.

    No matter what, life still had to go on.

    And now that the sky was dark, she wanted to go back home. She wanted to hug and kiss Little Fifth.

    Ding! The elevator opened up, and she walked out.

    She walked over to the main lobby, and Xia Xiaofu saw a familiar figure. Ou Luoxi stood at one corner, and he was conversing softly with a bodyguard dressed in ck.

    Maybe it was because he sensed hering over that Ou Luoxi raised his gaze up to have a look.

    Xia Xiaofu looked him in the eye and nodded her head politely before she headed towards the exit of the main lobby.

    ¡°Young Master,¡± the bodyguard called out to him.

    Ou Luoxi did not say anything, and he pursed his thin lips as he looked at Xia Xiaofu¡¯s back profile.

    At this moment, ¡°Mrs. Ou, please hold for a moment.¡± A hotel worker rushed over.

    Xia Xiaofu turned back.

    ¡°Mrs. Ou, are you leaving now? The auction is starting soon. You can go inside to have a look at whether you have something that you like. At this auction, we will be rolling out some baby jades. Mrs. Ou can pick one for Little Princess Ou.¡±

    A baby jade was hung on a small baby¡¯s neck as a pendant. It was sparkling and warm, and a piece of jade would protect the person wearing it.

    Xia Xiaofu thought about it and realized that ever since Little Fifth was born, she has not held any celebrations for Little Fifth, and she has not given her a single gift.

    Little Fifth was always under Ou Ze¡¯s name. T City had rumours that Little Fifth was not favoured since she was young, and she was an unlucky child.

    ¡°Sure, I will go and have a look then.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Mrs. Ou, pleasee with me.¡±

    ...

    At the auction

    ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, your seat in the first row Pleasee over with me.¡± A female usher weed him passionately.

    Ou Luoxi shook his head before sitting down in a seat in the back. He waved his hand before asking the female usher to leave.

    The female usher left, and Ou Luoxi looked in front of him. Xia Xiaofu was sitting in that direction.

    The auction officially started. Xia Xiaofu was not interested in antiques, and she waited till the second end of the auction. She waited long enough for the baby jades.

    Xia Xiaofu liked one warm light green jade piece. It was hung on a red string, and it was very suitable for Little Fifth to wear on her neck. She wanted to buy it, so she had a look at the starting auction price. It was 500 thousand dors.

    ¡°Okay, the auction will begin now. Please give your prices,¡± the host said.

    Xai Xiaofu raised her number: 600 thousand dors.

    ¡°Mrs. Ou is our first bidder. The bidding price is...¡± The host froze for a moment. She was on the spot as she said, ¡°Mrs Ou, our starting price is 5 million dors, your price...¡±

    Everyone looked at her, and when they had a clear look at Xia Xiaofu¡¯s 600 thousand dors bidding price, they covered their mouths as theyughed secretly, and they gossiped about her.

    It was only then that Xia Xiaofu realized that she¡¯d made a mistake. The number on the host table was too small, and she missed a zero.

    Actually, in the past year, the first time that she heard Ou Luoxi ending up in an ident, she rolled down from the stairs and hurt her right eye immediately. After that she would weep every day, and her right eye was hurt and her vision was reduced. She could not see extra small numbers and numbers ced far away from her.

    Of course this was a small matter, and it did not affect her life.

    When she saw everyone judging her, Xia Xiaofu did worry too much about it. She straightened her beautiful back straight before standing up confidently. ¡°I am sorry, I will make a move.¡±

    She lifted her heels and left.

    She still could afford a jade that was within 1 million dors, but she could not afford to buy a jade that had a starting price of 5 million dors.

    Xia Xiaofu walked towards the door and coincidentally brushed past Ou Luoxi¡¯s side. Their gazes somewhat met, but they yed it off as if they didn¡¯t, and Xia Xiaofu brushed past him like that.

    ...

    After returning to the Ou home, the first thing Xia Xiaofu did was embrace Little Fifth. Little Fifth was already four months old now. She got heavier and heavier, and she also liked to roll around on the bed now.

    Because she came backte, her mother had already bathed Little Fifth. Her mother went back to her room to sleep. Xia Xiaofu carried Little Fifth to her bed before lying down by her side.

    ¡°Little Fifth, Mummy saw a beautiful piece of jade today, but Mummy did not have enough money to buy it. I am sorry Little Fifth. Although Mummy does not have the ability to give you the best quality of life, Mummy will give all of my love to you.

    ¡°Little Fifth, Mummy has already made the decision to put in a divorce request to the courts tomorrow. We will leave this Ou home. Maybe in the future, our home will not be too big, but we will definitely be very happy.¡±

    Little Fifth listened to Mummy¡¯s gentle and charming voice. She stopped moving and looked at Mummy with herrge, sparkling eyes. The moment she did so, Little Fifth realized that Mummy¡¯s beautiful, almond-shaped eyes were sparkling with glistening tears.

    Little Fifth started to bber immediately, before she stretched her small cute hands out to touch Mummy¡¯s face.

    Xia Xiaofu raised her gaze and held the hot tears back. She was unwilling to shed tears in front of her child. She held Little Fifth¡¯s small hand as she lowered her gaze down to kiss it, before she softly said, ¡°Little Fifth, there is something else that Mummy wants to tell you. Maybe in the future, you will not have...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu choked up immediately, and she could not say the word Daddy. At this moment, her heart felt extremely broken and painful.

 Chapter 704 - Since You Wish Us Well, Why Are You Crying?

    <h4>Chapter 704: Since You Wish Us Well, Why Are You Crying?</h4>

    The next day, Xia Xiaofu seemed to have fallen ill, and her face was scarily pale.

    The helpers brought Ou Ze¡¯s orders, and they said that Ou Ze had been robbed and hurt in the hotelst night. He was admitted into the hospital, and Xia Xiaofuy down on the bed as sheughed coldly and closed her eyes. Evil will have its retribution, and this karma was not nearly enough for Ou Ze.

    Xia Xiaofu got up from the bed. She made a call to awyer whom she was familiar with, and she asked thewyer to submit the divorce application to the court directly. Thewyer told her that if Ou Ze did not agree to it, the chances of her getting the divorce were very small, but she still persisted. If Ou Ze did not agree, then she would fight with him.

    During the afternoon, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother came inside the room, and said, ¡°Xiaofu, if you do not feel well, let¡¯s go over to the hospital as early as possible, don¡¯t make a small illness turn into a big illness.¡±

    ¡°I am fine, Mum. It¡¯s only a small flu. I will get better after I drink some water.¡± Xia Xiaofu touched her cold forehead, and she seemed to be showing signs of a fever and said, ¡°Mum, carry Little Fifth with you and bring her over to sleep with you tonight. I am afraid that I would spread my sickness to Little Fifth.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother nodded her head and said, ¡°I will take Little Fifth shoppingter. Little Fifth is very obedient, and she would not throw a tantrum. Xiaofu. I will go over to the pharmacy to pick up some medication, okay?¡±

    ¡°There is no need. Little Fifth is still drinking milk. I cannot take medication. Mum, I want to sleep for a while.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother nodded her head and carried Little Fifth in her arms as she said, ¡°I will bring Little Fifth out to y then.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Xiaofu was fatigued as she closed her eyes.

    She did not know how long she slept for, but Xia Xiaofu was awoken by the voice of the helper as the helper said, ¡°Young Mistress, Young Mistress...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu opened her eyes and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Young Mistress, Young Master Gong Ming is here.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu froze, and she sat up on the bed. She was puzzled as she asked, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Gong Ming.¡±

    Ou Luoxi?

    What is he here for?

    ¡°Where is he right now?¡±

    ¡°He is in the living room.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu slowly got out of bed. Her head felt a little faint, and the carpet was soft. She waszy and did not wear her shoes, and she stepped on the carpet barefoot. She opened the door and stood by the side of the railings to look down.

    Ou Luoxi was sitting down on the sofa in the living room. The helper had already served hot tea. Ah Li was also present, and he stood behind Ou Luoxi.

    Xia Xiaofu opened her mouth, and was a little hoarse, but her voice was extremely gentle without any strength in it as she said, ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, are you here to look for Ou Ze? He is not around. He is in the hospital.¡±

    Ah Li heard what she said, raised his head, and looked at the woman upstairs.

    Xia Xiaofu wore a loose white cotton nightgown, and it had buttons that were simr to the traditional buttons on a cheongsam. It hid the marks on her neck perfectly. Together with her elegant neck, her small exquisite egg-shaped face did not have any trace of energy, and it made her look even more fair and translucent. Her long hair was all let down, and her feet were bare. Her sickly look made her look like an angel on Earth, and anyone who saw her would pity her.

    Ah Li could not help but be taken aback. To be honest, talking about appearance, he saw so many people with different looks, and only Ou Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu made him feel something different.

    ¡°Mrs. Ou, we did note here today to look for President Ou,¡± Ah Li said.

    Xia Xiaofu froze before she asked, ¡°Then both of you...¡±

    Ah Li took a document out and opened it up while he said, ¡°Mrs. Ou, these are the assets that were split by the courts. Based on what was split, many assets and ounts under President Ou¡¯s name belong to our Young Master now, including this vi.¡±

    The helpers inside the vi heard this sentence and their facial expressions changed drastically. They had a different boss now?

    Xia Xiaofu was clear inside her heart. Ou Ze had just been in an ident and was admitted into hospital, and Ou Luoxi came over to get his share of the assets It seems like the war between the both of them started officially, and Ou Luoxi had the upper hand right now.

    Xia Xiaofu felt extremely happy for Ou Luoxi; this was really great.

    She looked at Ou Luoxi as she said, ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, are you here to take this vi back?¡±

    Ou Luoxi crossed his long legs together as he sat down on the sofa. He raised his gaze and looked at her weak, pale state, and he did not say a single word.

    ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, since this vi belongs to you now, then we will have to leave this ce, but it is alreadyte right now. There are so many helpers at home, and I am afraid that we will not be able to vacate this ce immediately. Furthermore,¡± Xia Xiaofu curled the corners of her lips up as she continued, ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, I have a favour to ask you, my mother, my daughter, and I are all living here. If you want us to move immediately, then I am afraid that I will be unable to find another ce to live. Young Master Gong Ming, can you be gracious and allow us to stay here temporarily?¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at her as she spoke. Her small, cherry-like lips were moving. Her lips were always very beautiful, just like lotus flowers.

    His gaze darkened before he nodded his head. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Gong Ming.¡±

    ¡°Young Master.¡± At this moment, Ah Li bent over and said, ¡°Since it is already sote, why don¡¯t we ask the helpers to tidy a guest room up and rest here tonight?¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at Xia Xiaofu and did not answer.

    Xia Xiaofu noticed his gaze and did not know whether he was waiting for her to say something. She looked over at the helpers and said, ¡°Go and tidy a guest room for Young Master Gong Ming to rest quickly. Also, prepare dinner as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, I must make a move.¡± Xia Xiaofu turned around and went back into her room.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofuy down on the bed and slept. She was sleepy and in a blur. She heard the helpers calling her again, and she forced her eyelids open and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Young Mistress, dinner is ready. Are we going to start dinner now?¡±

    ¡°I am not eating. Go and ask Young Master Gong Ming when he wants to start eating dinner.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The helpers left, and Xia Xiaofu continued to sleep. After she slept for a while, she heard the helper¡¯s voice again and said, ¡°Young Mistress.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu touched her forehead and had a look at her watch. It was already past eight at night, and she¡¯d slept for a long time.

    She sat up and asked, ¡°What is wrong this time?¡±

    ¡°Young Mistress, Young Master Gong Ming is already resting inside the guest room, but there aren¡¯t any pyjamas in the guest room...¡± The helper was in a dilemma as she looked at Xia Xiaofu.

    Xia Xiaofu patted her head. How could she forget?

    ¡°I got it. I will send it overter. Is my mother back yet?¡±

    ¡°She is back already. Madam noticed that you were sleeping and did note over to disturb you. She carried Young Miss back to her own room.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Xia Xiaofu replied softly, and she figured that her mother must have seen Ou Luoxi already. Ou Luoxi was a totally different person now. How would her mother feel?

    In the past, her mother...

    Xia Xiaofu did not want to think about the past. She stood up and headed towards the closet. She opened the closet, and there were many men¡¯s pyjamas inside.

    Ever since she got pregnant, Ou Ze did not stay here overnight, and after that Ou Luoxi came back, Ou Ze got even more busy. Although these pyjamas were prepared for Ou Ze, they were all new.

    She moved her hand to pick a ck bath robe.

    She walked over the door of the guest room. Xia Xiaofu adjusted her breathing, and she raised her head up to knock on the door.

    She knocked on the door, and the door opened immediately.

    Xia Xiaofu froze. Didn¡¯t he close the door normally?

    Xia Xiaofu stepped forward and went inside.

    There was an ambermp in the room. She did not see Ou Luoxi anywhere. She heard the sound of water sshing in the bathroom, so Ou Luoxi was probably showering. Xia Xiaofu bent over and ced the pyjamas by the side of the bed.

    After she was done, she headed out the door.

    After she took two steps, the bathroom door suddenly opened. Ou Luoxi¡¯s clear voice rang out as he said, ¡°Are the pyjamas already here? Hand them over to me.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu stopped in her tracks. She nced at the gap in the bathroom door, turned around, and walked over to the side of the bed. She handed the ck pyjamas over to him.

    Hisrge hand stretched over and took the pyjamas. Xia Xiaofu wanted to turn around and leave, but she suddenly heard Ou Luoxi say, ¡°Is this new?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu pursed her red lips and did not know what to say.

    At this moment, Ou Luoxi¡¯s handsome, exquisite face peeked out from the gap in the door, and he looked at Xia Xiaofu.

    Xia Xiaofu peeked at him secretly before drooping her head down quickly. His hair was wet and limp on his head. His wet body made others turn red in the face, and she softly said, ¡°This is Ou Ze¡¯s, but he has not worn them. They are new.¡±

    The person behind the door did not move.

    Xia Xiaofu felt a little awkward as she said, ¡°It is veryte. Bear with it and just wear this. I will ask the helpers to prepare a new set for you tomorrow.¡±

    The moment she spoke, the bathroom door shut.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s ears were a little red. She stood by the side of the door and was a little embarrassed. She knew that it was not good to let Ou Luoxi wear Ou Ze¡¯s pyjamas, but there were limited options here.

    She nned to turn around and leave.

    But... Click! The bathroom door opened up, and Ou Luoxi walked out.

    Xia Xiaofu peeked at his back profile before she cast her long eyshes down. She was quiet for a few seconds, then said, ¡°There are some things that I know are toote to say right now, but I still want to say them... In the past, my mother...did not have a good attitude towards you. It was all of my mother¡¯s fault, and I am apologizing on her behalf.

    ¡°And also my father... Soon after the ident, my dad left. I should not have scolded and med you for that on the phone that day. At that time, I was just too anxious. No matter what, thank you for taking care of my parents back then.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not say anything, and he turned his body around as he stood by the side of the balcony. He took a wide rimmed cup and sipped some in water.

    Actually, Xia Xiaofu had many things that she wanted to tell him, but when she was about to speak, she realized that it was all useless. She did not cherish when he treated her well in the past, and right now, he did not need her to apologize so weakly.

    She had a nce at her handsome and ice-cold back profile, and Xia Xiaofu turned around to leave.

    ¡°Did you get angry?¡± After taking two steps, she suddenly heard the man behind her speak.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s steps came to a halt.

    ¡°At the underground casino, it was true that I made use of you. Did you get angry and feel wronged?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu firmly held her skirt with both hands. She did not turn her head back, and she softly replied, ¡°No. Now that you¡¯re back, I am really very happy. Ou Ze deserves to die. If you have anything that you need towards that end, I would definitely do my best. Actually... Miss Gong Ling is really very good. She has a na?ve and romantic character. If you get together with her, you would definitely be very happy. I wish you all well sincerely, and we can let the matters from the past go...¡±

    ¡°Since you wish us well, what are you crying for?¡±

    It was only then that Xia Xiaofu realized that her face was already wet. She frantically used her small hand to wipe her tears away. She raised her gaze, and she did not know when Ou Luoxi came over, but he stood before her and squinted his narrow eyes as he looked at her coldly.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart got more and more painful. She used all of her strength to stop her tears, but more tears flowed down, and her vision was all blurry as she said, ¡°I have to go.¡±

    She walked away.

    She wanted to escape.

    But she felt a hand around her slim wrist.

    She struggled for a moment. That hand was broad and powerful, and she was unable to break away.

    ¡°Wishing me well? You have finally started to care for me now.¡± Ou Luoxiughed.

    Xia Xiaofu could not control it anymore. Her small frail shoulders started to shake, and she choked up as she said, ¡°Sorry...really... Sorry. I have wronged you. I¡¯m the one...who made the call...to ask you to go...Huangpu Port to wait for me... I am unable to exin this matter. I also feel embarrassed to exin this. I¡¯m the one...who cheated you...

    ¡°In this year or more, I was living in... regret, but it has already happened, and we are unable to turn back time... I really wish you and Miss Gong Ling well. After a few days I...will bring Little Fifth and my mother away, and we¡¯ll disappear from sight... You don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. I will not disturb you... Wooo, wooo...¡±

    Upon bringing up those painful memories, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hands and feet were ice-cold, and it felt like a knife stabbing her heart. It made her entire chest hurt.

    At this moment, her wrist was let go. Tworge hands pressed her small, frail shoulders. Her footsteps were unsteady as he turned her around, and she was pulled into the man¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Then both me and Gong Ling would have to thank Older Sister-In-Law for your well wishes. Oh, Older Sister-In-Law, you should not go too far. When we are about to get married, we still have to invite you over to the wedding banquet.¡± Ou Luoxi¡¯s eyes were red as he stared at the woman in his embrace, and there had never been a moment that he wanted to strangle a person to death so much.

    He really wanted to strangle her.

    Xia Xiaofu used her small hands to cup her face. She nodded her head and could not stop nodding her face. If he wanted it, she would go; she would definitely attend the banquet.

    Ou Luoxi noticed her obedient behaviour, and his breathing became heavy. He used hisrge hand to pin her waist as he pulled her into his embrace, and he lowered his gaze to kiss her lips.

    He did not want to listen to her speak. He did not want to hear her say anything!

    Let her die in his embrace then.

    Xia Xiaofu only felt a ck shadowe towards her, and something was ced on her lips as it repeatedly exerted strength. He was not gentle at all, and he sucked her lips as he bit her forcefully. It was as if he was letting something out.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s head spun as she stumbled back. Those painful memories made her shiver non stop. She sobbed, and her nostrils were all red as she stretched her small hand out to push his chest, wanting to escape.

    Ou Luoxi cupped her soft waist and retreated until she was pushed into the corner of the balcony. He used one hand to lock her in his embrace, and he used another hand to follow her curvy figure as he caressed her non stop.

    All of the emotions were just like after trying in the casino yesterday. He tried her beauty and knew her taste already. No. It was possibly earlier than that. That day in the hospital, he saw her curvy figure as she fed milk. Was it their first time reuniting?

    Over the past year, he rarely missed her. What was the point of thinking about her?

    She was already Mrs. Ou. At the most critical period of his life, she was apanying another man.

    Actually, not thinking about her, he would not feel that pain, and they say that no one can not live easily after leaving someone, but he still could continue living without her.

    But after meeting her, all of his cold and numb blood started to boil again. He could not control the feelings in his body, and he was also unable to control his own heart.

    She stood barefoot on the carpet, and he still fell for her. She said that she would disappear from his sight in the future, and he still felt surprised and angered. She even said that she wished him and Gong Ling well. Hah! What right did she have?

    How could he fall in love with such a woman?

    Ou Luoxi was smitten and turned around on her lips. The woman in his embrace was shaking badly. She clenched her teeth instinctively and did not allow him to go inside. He raised his eyebrows as he went over to kiss the tears on her face. He was soft yet slightly frustrated as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore!¡±

    The woman in his embrace was just a small rabbit as she trembled in fear.

    ¡°Young Master Gong Ming...¡± The door suddenly opened, and there was a helper standing by the side of the door.

    The helper noticed what was going on inside the room and widened her eyes. What¡¯s going on here?

 Chapter 705 - Why Are You So Bad?

    <h4>Chapter 705: Why Are You So Bad?</h4>

    The helper froze on the spot. Her mouth was agape as she watched the scene unfold. Young Master Gong Ming, who was wearing a ck coloured robe, pushed Young Mistress against the corner of the balcony as he kissed her. Young Mistress was trembling from head to toe. Young Master Gong Ming forcefully pulled her soft figure into his embrace...

    The helper took in a breath of cold air. These two people were inws...

    And now that Young Master was not at home, these two people...

    Ou Luoxi sensed the helper standing outside the room, and his cold sharp eyes looked over immediately, meaning ¡ª Get lost!

    The helper ran off immediately.

    As she ran off, the helper thought to herself, Young Mistress is already married, and Young Master Gong Ming could have any women that he wants, but he actually chose to do those shameless things with Young Mistress.

    As a woman herself, the helper was jealous and full of hate. Young Mistress was not likeable at all, but Young Master gave her an official title, and even a person like Young Master Gong Ming liked Young Mistress also. How attractive was Young Mistress?

    In the room, Xia Xiaofu tried her best to control her tears. Ou Luoxi hugged her tight and was unwilling to let go, and he realized that his tone just now was a little fierce. He¡¯d never thought to use such a harsh tone to her in the past. He could not help but soften his tone, and he kissed her small earlobes gently as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s tears only flowed down more. She used her small hand to hold the material of her night gown, and she lowered her head as she choked up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, okay? This is for you.¡±

    Ou Luoxi stuffed something into her small hand.

    There was the feeling of a warm and smooth thing in her palm. IIt felt veryfortable. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes were all blurry as she opened her palm up to look. It was the piece of jade that she liked during the auction yesterday.

    She raised her head up, and looked at his exquisite face that was close up to her as she said, ¡°You...bought this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ou Luoxi nodded his head.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart felt as sweet as honey. He actually bought it.

    He bought the item she liked and was giving it to her right now.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She was both crying andughing.

    Ou Luoxi cupped her waist and leaned against her forehead. With his nose, he nudged the fair white skin on her face lovingly, as he softly murmured, ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    These words, open your mouth, made Xia Xiaofu feel bbergasted, and her small pale white face became red at once. Her moist, almond-shaped eyes were taken aback as she looked at him.

    What did he want to do?

    It was only then that she realized how awkward their position was right now. Her lips were still left with the painful and numb feeling. It was because he¡¯d bitten and sucked on them just now, and it was just as if he kissed her.

    Didn¡¯t he not like her anymore?

    Wasn¡¯t he going to marry Miss Gong Ling?

    ¡°You...¡±

    Looking at her gaze, Ou Luoxi¡¯s senses slowly came back to him. He took a slight step back with his handsome body and made some distance in this awkward situation, but he used both of his hands to cup her small, blushing face . He slowly curled his lips up and said, ¡°My body still has feelings for you. Furthemore, when you were together with me, you were also together with Ou Ze. You are Ou Ze¡¯s wife now. To be a little more fair, shouldn¡¯t you also be together with me right now?¡±

    The hope in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes dimmed. Actually, what was she still hoping for?

    She parted her small face away slightly.

    ¡°Wa wa.¡± Xia Xiaofu suddenly heard the sounds of Little Fifth crying next door. She was rmed and quickly said, ¡°Little Fifth is crying, I have to go and take a look.¡±

    She shook hisrge hand off as she headed outside.

    Ou Luoxi stared at her back profile and lost his concentration for a moment. Little Fifth...

    Her daughter¡¯s name was Little Fifth?

    ...

    Ou Luoxi stood outside the room quietly. He looked into the room. Xia Xiaofu was carrying Little Fifth inside as sheforted her gently before she sat down on the side of the bed to feed Little Fifth milk.

    The bright moonlight from outside the window spewed down on both mother and daughter. Little Fifth was moving her small, fair hands happily in the air. Xia Xiaofu held her small hand as she kissed it, and they looked extremely loving.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s irises were fixed with the scene in front of him. His gaze stopped on the woman before it was all over Little Fifth.

    Little Fifth...

    It turned out that she still remembered.

    He thought that she had long forgotten about it, that she¡¯d forgotten the happy times back in the small house in the mountains. She¡¯d forgot about the time when she acted cute in his embrace as she said that she was going to give birth to a daughter for him...that she would name her daughter Little Fifth.

    Little Fifth...

    This cute little child belonged to him?

    He was a father now?

    Ou Luoxi ced his head on the wall. He felt that his entire body had gone soft. If the kid was really his, if she was his Little Fifth, then maybe he would forgive her. He¡¯d forgive her for lying to him, dumping him, betraying him. After all, she gave birth to his daughter.

    Little Fifth was his, so she was his daughter¡¯s mother. He and his daughter needed her.

    ...

    The next day, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s illness got worse. She was really running a high fever.

    Ou Luoxi went out in the morning, and Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother made the decision to call the family doctor over to give Xia Xiaofu an IV drip. Xia Xiaofu didn¡¯t get out of bed until the afternoon.

    Upon waking up, Xia Xiaofu drank some clear porridge in the living room, and at this moment, the doorbell rang before Gong Ling rushed inside.

    ¡°Older Sister Xia, where is Older Brother Gong Ming? I heard that Older Brother Gong Ming has moved here. Did something happen between you and Older Brother Gong Ming? What is the exact rtion between you?¡± Gong Ling had a na?ve character and never attempted to cover up her thoughts, so the moment she came inside, she raised her eyebrows as she questioned Xia Xiaofu.

    Xia Xiaofu stood up and walked over to face Gong Ling as she said, ¡°Miss Gong Ling, don¡¯t misunderstand us. Young Master Gong Ming came over here yesterday to take this vi back into his possession. Because it was toote in the night, Young Master Gong Ming decided to stay the night. I will move out of this ce, but I have yet to find another ce to live, so it will only be a few days.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Gong Ling was not convinced. She¡¯d already heard that Ah Li moved Older Brother Gong Ming¡¯s clothes and daily necessities all over here, and it was obvious that he nned to live here for some time.

    ¡°Older Sister Xia, would you really move away?¡± This was the key thing that Gong Ling was concerned about. As long as Xia Xiaofu left, it did not matter where Older Brother Gong Ming lived.

    ¡°Yeah, I will definitely move away.¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded her head.

    ¡°Okay then. Older Sister Xia, I also want to live here. Ask the helpers to tidy up the guest room next to Older Brother Gong Ming¡¯s room. I want to live together with Older Brother Gong Ming.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu froze.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Older Sister Xia? You are unwilling?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am willing.¡± Xia Xiaofu looked at the helpers and said, ¡°Go and tidy up the guest room by Young Master Gong Ming¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Mistress.¡±

    Gong Ling saw Xia Xiaofu behaving so generously and stopped feeling suspicious. With her surveying them, what was she still afraid of?

    ¡°Older Sister Xia, my tone was not good just now. I must apologize to you. I am sorry, but that was because I was too anxious. I like Older Brother Gong Ming very very much, and everyone also knows that Older Brother Gong Ming is going to marry me in the future. He is mine, and I cannot allow anyone to snatch him away.¡±

    Although Xia Xiaofu had already decided to wish Ou Luoxi and Gong Ling well, when she heard Gong Ling saying these things, her heart still felt very painful as she always thought of Ou Luoxi as hers.

    ¡°Miss Gong Ling, you don¡¯t have to worry. No one could snatch Young Master Gong Ming with you around.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you Older Sister Xia.¡±

    ...

    After Gong Ling settled down, Xia Xiaofu went back into her room to sleep. Because she¡¯d taken an IV, she could not feed Little Fifth today. She was in a blur as she slept before she was awoken by the gorging.

    She sat up, and the pyjamas that she was wearing were soaked before her chest. If she allowed it gorge for a night, the next day when the milk came back, Little Fifth would not have milk to drink anymore.

    Xia Xiaofu always persisted on feeding Little Fifth breastmilk for six months, and by doing this, Little Fifth would have a healthy body.

    She stepped down from the bed and came over to the vanity counter. She took the breast pump, and bore with the pain due to the gorging. She pumped a bottle of milk out, and after she felt a little better, she dumped it down the drain.

    She used some water to wash her face, and she changed into a new set of pajamas. At this moment, she heard some sounding from outside the door.

    She stood outside the door and secretly opened a gap. She looked downstairs, and the main doors of the vi were opened by the helpers. Ou Luoxi came back. Ge came backte, and after he got inside, he removed the green coat that he was wearing and handed it over to the helpers.

    ¡°Older Brother Gong Ming, you are back?¡± Gong Ling wore a pink princess dress. She was just like an attractive butterfly as she dashed into Ou Luoxi¡¯s embrace.

    Ou Luoxi supported her slim waist gently, and made some distance between them as he said, ¡°Gong Ling, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I missed Older Brother Gong Ming.¡± Gong Ling hugged Ou Luoxi.

    Upon watching this scene, Xia Xiaofu lowered her long eyshes down, and she closed the door.

    Ou Luoxi, who was in the girl¡¯s embrace, raised his gaze up to look at Xia Xiaofu¡¯s tightly shut door, and he pushed Gong Ling further away before he asked the helpers, ¡°Is Young Mistress sleeping already?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, Young Mistress is not feeling well today. She is running a high fever, the doctor came over already, and Young Mistress went to bed a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Luoxi nodded his head, and he headed upstairs. He had a nce at Gong Ling as he said, ¡°I will ask Ah Li to send you back tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I am not going to go back.¡± Gong Ling chased after Ou Luoxi as she said, ¡°I will live wherever you live.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Older Brother Gong Ming...¡± Gong Ling was furious as she stretched her slim arm out to block Ou Luoxi as she said, ¡°Why do you have to stay here? Don¡¯t you think it is not very appropriate for you to be living here? Your older brother is in the hospital, and you are all alone with your older sister-inw here. If others find out about this, they are going to gossip.¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s expressions were calm as he said, ¡°I am unable to worry about other people¡¯s mouths. It is up to them to say what they want to say.¡±

    ¡°Then, then, why do you not allow me to stay here. Are you...afraid that I would disturb you two? Older Brother Gong Ming, I have long suspected that there is something between you and Older Sister Xia. The two of you... Do you two have some story with one another? Did you two date before?¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯srge hand that he ced on the door froze, and he regained normalcy after two seconds. He opened the door and walked inside. He noticed that Gong Ling was about to rush inside. Ou Luoxi stretched a muscr arm out to block her as he said, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    He nodded his head before he closed the room door.

    Gong Ling who was locked outside the door froze. What did he mean with that yeah?

    She¡¯d asked a few questions, so which question was he replying to?

    No matter which one it was, Gong Ling¡¯s heart sunk. Actually, no matter how much Ah Li and Xia Xiaofu tried to exin it, as a woman, her sixth sense had already told her that Older Brother Gong Ming and Miss Xia had a past, but Older Brother Gong Ming did not mention a single word about it, and she pretended to be deaf.

    And now that Older Brother Gong Ming was finally admitting to it, he actually did not attempt to hide it from her.

    She was nothing inside his heart!

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu started to have a fever again. She took fever medicine before drinking a ss of water as shey down on the bed to sleep. As she slept in a blur, she felt a hand touching her forehead.

    She opened a gap in her eyes with much difficulty. The lights were not switched on, and there was just some moonlighting in from the balcony. At this moment, there was someone standing before her bed.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xia Xiaofu let out a surprised scream, and she leaped up from the bed immediately.

    There was a ghost.

    She was shocked as she used both of her small hands to cup her head.

    At this moment, she heard someone snort out inughter as he said, ¡°You are so scared? Scaredy cat.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu found this voice to be a little familiar. She raised her head up to look over, Ou Luoxi was standing at the foot of the bed.

    He¡¯d taken a shower and wore a thin loose white sweater with a pair of ck casual pants on the bottom. His entire being looked exquisite and attractive. He had one hand in his pocket and gave her a light look as heughed at her.

    ¡°How did you get in?¡± Xia Xiaofu had a look at the tightly shut door and said, ¡°I remember locking the door.¡±

    ¡°I climbed onto your balcony toe inside.¡± Ou Luoxi turned his body over to the side to look at the balcony outside the room. There was a gap in the window of the balcony, and the cool breeze in autumn was blowing into the room. It felt veryfortable.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was speechless, this person used his skills, and going through the mountains and obstacles was just like a piece of cake for him. This balcony allowed him to go ande as he pleased, but...

    ¡°It is already sote now. Is there something you need me for?¡±

    ¡°I heard that you had a fever, so I came over to have a look at you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am fine. I just have a little cold. Thank you for your concern. You should go back to your room to rest.¡±

    After she spoke, he did not say anything else.

    The atmosphere inside the room became quiet. There was still a little awkwardness that could not be described. Xia Xiaofu secretly nced at him, and he was against the moonlight as he stood before the bed. He was looking at her extremely seriously.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small face was all red. What did he mean?

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Your clothes are wet.¡± Ou Luoxi spoke suddenly.

    ¡°What?¡± Xia Xiaofu froze.

    Ou Luoxi stretched his long fair fingers to point towards the clothes in front of her chest. She did not know whether he was doing it on purpose or not, but he even pointed to the left and right side as he said, ¡°Here.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu lowered her gaze to have a look at herself before she leaped up from the bed quickly. She covered her small red face as she dashed into the bathroom barefooted.

    Why was she so embarrassed? She was engorged again.

    She was done for, he¡¯d seen everything.

    It was so embarrassing.

    She needed to pump again. She was extremely hectic as she spun around the bathroom before she realized that the breast pump was still ced on the vanity. She did not have any other choice. She opened the door before dashing to the vanity.

    That person was still standing by the side of the bed. He ced one hand into his pocket, and he looked handsome and young.

    She felt so embarrassed that she did not dare to look at him. She only wanted to take the pump and leave, but she searched around the entire vanity and could not find it.

    Where did she put it?

    She just used it two hours ago.

    ¡°Are you looking for this?¡± Ou Luoxi spoke suddenly while standing behind her.

    Xia Xiaofu turned her gaze back to look over. That person had his right hand in his pocket. His left hand was holding the pump that she was looking for. That person was so evil, and his long index finger was circling the pump.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s entire being was burning from head to toe. She wanted to die!

    She parted her slim legs and ran over. She stretched her small hand out to snatch it away as she said, ¡°Return it to me.¡±

    He intentionally raised his arm up and did not allow her to get it. Xia Xiaofu went on her tiptoes as she tried hard to snatch it away. Both of their bodies were rubbing against one another. The clean and healthy scent on his body mixed together with the scent of body wash could not stoping into her nostrils. Compared to her disheveled state, his clean and handsome look made her legs go soft.

    ¡°You made my clothes wet.¡± He spoke suddenly, and his tone had a gentle smile with it.

    Xia Xiaofu noticed that his thin white sweater was a little wet after she rubbed against him. She could not snatch the thing away, and she hated that she could not dig a hole into the ground to hide. Her princess attitude came back a little, and she did not bother about anything else as she clenched her small fist to hit his chest. She pouted her red lips and stomped on the ground as she asked, ¡°Why are you so bad?¡±

 Chapter 706 - Little Fifth Wants Daddy To Carry Her

    <h4>Chapter 706: Little Fifth Wants Daddy To Carry Her</h4>

    Ou Luoxi wrapped her small fist into his palm and lowered his volume down to gently say, ¡°It is all just you¡¯ve taught me.¡±

    All of his bad acts had all been taught by her personally.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small, egg-shaped face was so red that it was almost the colour of blood. All of the sweetness of the past made her heartbeat elerate, and in the past. He was so pure, and she looked at him and wanted to jump on him and flirt with him. She saw his eyes turning red when she bullied him and made him anxious, and his handsome face was flustered.

    She was a little flustered and wanted to take her hand back.

    Knock, knock! The sound of someone knocking on the floor rang out in the air, Gong Ling¡¯s voice rang from outside the door. ¡°Older Sister Xia, Older Sister Xia, are you sleeping already? Is it convenient for you to open the door now?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was rmed, and she raised her wet almond shaped eyes to look at Ou Luoxi frantically as she said, ¡°Miss Gong Ling is here. You¡¯d better leave quickly.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not move, and his eyes were bright as he stared at her.

    ¡°Leave quickly.¡± Xia Xiaofu stretched her hand out to push him.

    But his muscr arm pinned her small waist and brought her into his embrace directly. He curled the corners of his lips up, and his small smile was attractive and cunning as he said, ¡°In the future, both you and Gong Ling can be together with me, you be the mistress, and I guarantee that I will pamper you.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s irises contracted, and she averted her gaze.

    She knew that he was joking. He was not a man who would be yful. He was boasting by saying this and was probably only teasing her. On the other hand, Xia Xiaofu suddenly remembered what she was doing with him now. It was obvious that they would not have any ending, but they were secretly with one another here.

    She wanted to retreat, but the ck shadow in front of her suddenly pressed forward, and Ou Luoxi¡¯s kiss came down.

    She ducked away from his thin lips, and his kissnded on her cheek and hair. Xia Xiaofu was unable to control the feelings that her body felt. He had not touched her for a long time, and she was forcefully pinned in his embrace. Her entire body felt as if it had been electrocuted. She bit down on her lower lip, and she was afraid that she would let out a sound.

    At this moment, her world turned upside down, and she was pressed against the soft bed.

    The sound of knocking on the door became more hurried, together with Gong Ling¡¯s sobbing, ¡°Older Sister Xia, why are you not opening the door? Just now, I went over to Older Brother Gong Ming¡¯s room and had a look, but he was not inside. Is Older Brother Gong Ming inside your room?

    ¡°Older Sister Xia, didn¡¯t you say that nothing was going on between you and Older Brother Gong Ming? What is going on right now? It is sote at night now, and both of you are unmarried and staying inside one room. What are both of you doing?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small face hurt, and she felt very embarrassed. With all her strength, she pushed the man on her body away, and her voice was coy and gentle as she said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, don¡¯t be like this. Miss Gong Ling is outside... If Miss Gong really gets angry and tells her father, what will you do? Not only would her father remove your power, but he would also send people to make trouble for you...¡±

    Ou Luoxi used one hand to pin her hands, which were moving all over the ce. He used another hand to undo the button on her nightgown. His breathing was hurried as it spewed onto her soft skin, and he had a sly smile on his face as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my matters. You should worry more about yourself.¡±

    He lowered his gaze down and kissed her.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xia Xiaofu let out a shout.

    Ou Luoxi stretched his hand out quickly to cup her mouth and said, ¡°Be a little softer.¡±

    Her hands were free, and she immediately pushed his handsome and broad shoulders. She stared at the ceiling until her vision started to be blurry. She did not have any strength in her as she struggled, ¡°We cannot do this, Luoxi. I took medication today.¡±

    The man did not bother.

    Gong Ling who was outside the door was already sobbing anxiously and said, ¡°Older Sister Xia, Older Brother Gong Ming, how can the both of you treat me like this? You¡¯ve cheated me! Both of you are doing something morally wrong right now. Older Sister Xia, you are still Older Brother Gong Ming¡¯s older sister-inw, right? Both of you, both of you..¡±

    The helpers in the vi already heard her shouting. They rushed over and said, ¡°Miss Gong Ling, what is wrong? Young Mistress is not feeling well today. She is sleeping already.¡±

    Gong Ling broke out into loud sobs. ¡°Waaah!¡± She shook the helpers off as she ran out. ¡°What about feeling sick? They are all lies. Older Brother Gong Ming is inside Older Sister Xia¡¯s room right now. They are...having an affair!¡±

    The helpers could not help but go silent. Everyone was at a loss as they looked at the tightly shut door.

    Xia Xiaofu buried her small face into the pillow deeply. She used one small hand to push his handsome face forcefully. She turned her body to the side and blocked her slim arm in front of her chest, protecting herself as she said, ¡°There is someone outside the door. The helpers know everything now.¡±

    He used two fingers to pin her cute chin, and Ou Luoxi turned her small face that was blushing red over to face him. He looked at her exquisite face that was so attractive. His voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°It is good that they found out. It was you who seduced me anyways. And now, everyone knows that you cheated. You took the chance when Ou Ze was not at home and seduced your younger brother-inw. See who dares to like you in the future.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s moist, almond-shaped eyes were spinning in shock. She used her small hand and worked hard to shut her nightgown up. Her voice was coy as she retorted, ¡°I definitely wasn¡¯t that person.¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± Ou Luoxiughed softly, and his fingers used strength as he held onto her. ¡°Are you unable to cheat, or are you still not familiar with how to do so?¡±

    He almost clenched down on his teeth as he spoke. Xia Xiaofu was shocked as she looked into his dark eyes. There was a fire lit in his eyes. He looked at her with both love and hate in his eyes.

    Cheating...

    Xia Xiaofu was frozen and did not understand what he was talking about.

    After pondering for a moment, she suddenly understood what he was trying to say. She was still Mrs. Ou legally, but she was...doing this with him now.

    Could he be mocking her?

    Seeing how her small face turned pale, Ou Luoxi¡¯s fingers let go slowly, and at his moment, he saw a scar on her tender neck that was blocked by her hair. His facial expression changed before he stretched his hands out to part her hair as he said, ¡°Did Ou Ze hit you?¡±

    ¡°I am fine.¡± Xia Xiaofu pushed his hand away and got off of the bed. She went into the bathroom and closed the door.

    Ou Luoxi looked on as the woman disappeared before him. He raised his handsome eyebrows, and he suppressed all of the temptation in his body. He wanted to get up, but his gaze was attracted by the small corner of a white thing that was peeking out from underneath the pillow.

    He stretched his hand out, and he took out the white veil that Xia Xiaofu had hidden underneath the pillow the entire time.

    This white veil was enough to curl up thest shred of gentleness in the bottom of Ou Luoxi¡¯s heart.

    He wanted to marry her, and he did not forget their promise to one another even though he¡¯d been trapped at Huangpu Port.

    He did not expect her to pick this white veil up. She had cherished it for the entire time.

    In this year or more, did she miss him?

    Ou Luoxi ced the white veil back underneath the pillow. He noticed that there was a document on the bed stand. It was a divorce agreement document, and it had already been submitted to the courts.

    She was about to divorce Ou Ze.

    All of Ou Luoxi¡¯s exquisite features were soaked in gentleness.

    ...

    The next morning, Xia Xiaofu woke up and felt refreshed. She had recovered from her illness.

    She opened the door and walked out. She coincidentally saw Ou Luoxiing out from his own room. Both of them met one another in the corridor. Last night, when Xia Xiaofu came out of the bathroom, Ou Luoxi had left already.

    Xia Xiaofu pursed her lips and smiled. She said, ¡°Miss Gong Ling leftst night. Did you send someone to check on her? She is a girl, all alone...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Ah Gan followed her the entire time. She is very safe.¡±

    The moment he mentioned Ah Gan, Xia Xiaofu remembered this person. He was also a key figure in Green Door and always made things difficult for Ou Luoxi. He was aiming for the position of Young Master of Green Door and wanted Miss Gong Ling, so he probably had something up his sleeve.

    And now, Miss Gong Ling was sad and angry as she ran out of the vi. Ah Gan had probably said many bad things about Ou Luoxi in front of her, and he would probably coerce Gong Ling toin to her father. When that time came, Ou Luoxi...

    Xia Xiaofu was worried, and she raised her eyebrows as she asked, ¡°Are...you still alright?¡±

    Ou Luoxi raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I am probably...not too good. My stomach seems to hurt a little.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xia Xiaofu stepped forward quickly and came over to his side as she said, ¡°Do you have a stomach-ache? Do you want to go over to the hospital to let the doctor have a look?¡±

    Ou Luoxi saw her nervous expression, and heughed softly. ¡°I must have gotten a stomach-ache after eating something bad from you.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small face was on fire with a bang! He...

    ¡°I... I said that you could not, and you...persisted on your own,¡± she stuttered out loud.

    Ou Luoxi lowered his body and bent down by the side of her small, snow-white earlobes as he said, ¡°I¡¯d never had it when I was young, and I was greedy.¡±

    This person!

    Xia Xiaofu could not believe that this man standing before her beautifully was still the Ou Luoxi she knew. When did he be so...perverted?

    She also did not know whether Miss Gong Ling was a threat to him. She must be, but when she asked him, he always changed the topic. His attitude was nonchnt as if he did not care about it at all.

    At this moment, the sound of babbling rang out in the air. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother carried Little Fifth out.

    ¡°Little Fifth.¡± Xia Xiaofu quickly stepped forward to carry Little Fifth in her embrace, and she used her fingers to tease Little Fifth¡¯s small tender face as she said, ¡°Little Fifth, did you miss Mummy? Mummy was sick yesterday and did not see you. Were you upset? Mummy will bring you out to see the gardens today.¡±

    Little Fifth was perched on Mummy¡¯s shoulder, and her ck, grape-like eyes could not stop looking at Ou Luoxi. She threw her small hands out and wanted Ou Luoxi to carry her.

    It was the second time that Little Fifth has seen Ou Luoxi, but Little Fifth did not bother with her Mummy and wanted Ou Luoxi to carry her. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart felt both sour and sweet.

    She felt sour because Little Fifth hascked paternal love since she was born. There was only Mummy and Grandmother by her side, and Little Fifth needed a Daddy.

    She felt sweet because after all, they were rted by blood, and Little Fifth liked Ou Luoxi. This was nature.

    Xia Xiaofu raised her gaze to look over at Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi looked at the woman¡¯s gentle eyes and had a look at Little Fifth¡¯s small face that was delicately carved. He stepped forward and stretched his muscr arms out.

    Xia Xiaofu handed Little Fifth into his embrace.

    The bones of the small baby that was four months old were still very soft. It was the first time that Ou Luoxi carried her, and he was afraid that he would hurt her, so he was very nervous. He was clumsy as he carried Little Fifth in his embrace. Little Fifth gurgled inughter, and her small, soft waist tilted directly backwards.

    ¡°Ay!¡± Ou Luoxi was rmed.

    Xia Xiaofu stretched her hands out quickly to support Little Fifth¡¯s waist. She had a bright smile on her face as she said, ¡°When you are carrying Little Fifth, you have to use one hand to support her waist.¡± She taught him how to do so.

    Ou Luoxi followed her directions, and he stretched hisrge hand out to support Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small hand that she used to support Little Fifth¡¯s waist. Little Fifth was extremely happy and could not stopughing, Ou Luoxi turned his gaze over to the side to look at Xia Xiaofu.

    The helpers that were upstairs looked on such a warm scene and suddenly stopped in their tracks. What was going on here?

    Young Miss, Little Fifth was obviously Young Master Ou Ze¡¯s daughter, but these three people before them right now seemed to be a true family instead.

    At this moment, a helper shouted, ¡°Madam Xia, what are you doing frozen there? I have not chided you for just a few days and you are cking? Come over quickly to work.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother¡¯s face froze. She was insulted so tantly in front of Ou Luoxi, and she was extremely embarrassed. She had no other choice but to nod her head and say, ¡°Ay, I aming over now.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother went downstairs.

    Xia Xiaofu subtly nced over at Ou Luoxi¡¯s expression. Ou Luoxi lowered his gaze to look at Little Fifth at that moment, as if he did not notice what had happened just now.

    Xia Xiaofu was a little upset inside her heart. One was her mother, and another was the man she loved deeply. These two people were probably forever unable to interact harmoniously.

    ¡°Young Master.¡± At this moment, Ah Li walked inside.

    Ou Luoxi stretched his arm out to hand Little Fifth over to Xia Xiaofu and said, ¡°I have to go.¡± He went downstairs.

    ¡°Ay!¡± Xia Xiaofu called out and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to have breakfast?¡±

    Ou Luoxi stopped in his tracks and turned his gaze back to look at her.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face was burning hot, and she was carrying Little Fifth now. She really looked like a wife who could not bear to part with her husband who was going to work.

    Ou Luoxi looked at her deeply before turning around to leave.

    Very quickly, Ou Luoxi left the vi together with Ah Li. Xia Xiaofu stood upstairs to send them off with her gaze, and at this moment, Ah Li unexpectedly turned around and came back.

    Ah Li came back, stood before the helper that chided her mother. and said, ¡°You are fired. Please leave this ce immediately.¡±

    The helper froze and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    Ah Li straightened his back, and his clear voice could not be considered to be loud, but it was enough to ring throughout the entire vi as he said, ¡°Not for any reason. The owner of this ce is Young Master right now. You made my Young Master unhappy, and this is what you did wrong, so you have to leave now.¡±

    The other helpers looked at one another before drooping their heads. All of them knew what the helper did just now to make Young Master Gong Ming unhappy, and they were all rmed inside their hearts. Young Master Gong Ming was standing up for Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother.

    The helpers were all shocked. In the past, Xia Xiaofu was not favoured by Ou Ze, but in a few short days, she was able to seduce such a handsome Young Master Gong Ming. They also did not know what spell Young Master Gong Ming was under. How could he actually have feelings and care so much for a woman who was already married?

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother¡¯s face was very stiff. At this moment, there were a million feelings inside her heart. In the past, she¡¯d looked down on Ou Luoxi, and right now, she was in such a poor state that she had to rely on Ou Luoxi to save her.

    In the past, she¡¯d treated him like that, but now he was still willing to save her.

    Xia Xiaofu carried Little Fifth in her arms, and the corners of her lips were curled up slowly into an arc. The way he was protecting her mother right now was not at all because of her. Although he¡¯s never said anything sweet since his return, his actions said what he could not. He did this, and it made her heart feel a hundred times sweeter.

    He still had her inside his heart, right?

    ...

    Ou Luoxi sat in the backseat of the luxury car. Suddenly, his phone rang, and he got a call.

    He had a nce at the phone number. The corners of his lips were curled up into a cold smile. He used his long fingers to press the button and answered the call, ¡°Hello, Older Brother.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Ou Luoxi. I heard that you took the chance when I was in aa inside the hospital and forcefully split my assets, and you tantly moved into my vi to live inside.¡±

    ¡°Older Brother, why are you so worked up? You just woke up from being in aa for three days. Did the doctor not tell you that you cannot be emotional?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Ou Luoxi, stop pretending to be nice. How does it feel? You just struck me down, and you are so anxious to move into my home and take over my wife? How jealous were you in the past, and how much did you hate me? You were really in pain from holding it for so long, but I do not know if you thought of me when you slept in my bed with my wife. Does my wife still satisfy you?¡±

    Because the phone was on speaker, Ah Li, who was seated in the driver¡¯s seat, heard Ou Ze clearly.

    Ou Ze was very evil with his words. This sentence ¡ª slept in my bed with my wife ¡ª no man would be able to take it. Ah Li looked through the rear view mirror to have a look at Ou Luoxi.

 Chapter 707 - There Is Only One Person In Your Heart

    <h4>Chapter 707: There Is Only One Person In Your Heart</h4>

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s face was void of expression. ¡°Big Brother, satisfactory or not, shouldn¡¯t I be asking you this question?¡± he replied with a faint smirk.

    ¡°You...¡± Ou Ze was immediately rendered speechless. Ou Luo Xi was reminding him that he was Xia Xiaofu¡¯s first lover.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Ou Ze humorlesslyughed. ¡°Luoxi, have you seen my daughter? Isn¡¯t she cute?¡±

    That radiant and well-defined face of Little Fifth instantly appeared in Ou Luoxi¡¯s mind, and his pupils darkened. ¡°Big Brother, I heard that your daughter¡¯s name is Little Fifth? Is Little Fifth really your daughter?¡±

    ¡°Little Fifth? Tsk, is that what Xiaofu just named her? I¡¯m not concerned. I don¡¯t know. Luoxi you know that my mother and I both like boys, but Xiaofu gave birth to a daughter. Naturally, I did not bother looking at her much. Oh right, Luoxi, from your tone, don¡¯t tell me Xiaofu told you that Little Fifth is your daughter?¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s delicate facial features became grim. He pursed his lips silently.

    ¡°Haha, Luoxi, Xia Xiaofu herself clearly knows who the father of the child is. During the time when the Xia family was in trouble, Xiaofu always stayed by my side. Of course I can understand why Xiaofu said that the child is yours. This woman is just a little too practical. Being the nation¡¯s goddess as well as Xia family¡¯s precious daughter, she had always led an extravagant life, hence when she suddenly encountered obstacles in life, she naturally leaned towards the stronger party. When the Xia family was in trouble, she threw herself into my arms, but now that I have met with misfortune while you have suddenly risen in power, of course she would think of seeking connections with a financial backer like you.¡± Ou Zemented, ¡°Sigh, I know I have not treated her well for the past year. Sometimes, I even uncontroblysh out at her. She has probably utterly given up on me. Otherwise, she would not have applied for a divorce agreement from the court, and she surely has already found another family to turn to.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ou Luo Xi snorted coldly.

    ¡°Yours or not, why don¡¯t you just go for a paternity test to find out?¡± Ou Zeughed fearlessly for he knew he was right.

    Ou Luoxi kept silent, but therge hand that was resting on his knee has been tightly clenched into a fist.

    Ou Ze was extremely pleased with himself. He knew that he had deeply hurt Ou Luoxi.

    ¡°Young Master.¡± At this moment, Fu Gui hurriedly ran in and whispered to Ou Ze with a hand held to his ear.

    ¡°What?¡± Ou Ze¡¯s expression changed drastically. He spoke into the phone. ¡°Ou Luoxi, turns out that the purpose of your return is to wreck my munitions smuggling operation. I just received the news that my first delivery channel has been destroyed by the military. If my guess is right, you have joined forces with the military.¡±

    Ou Luoxi cast a cool gaze out of the window. ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote for you to find out now? In a few days, your whole munition supply will be destroyed. Ou Ze, by then, you will be thoroughly screwed.¡±

    These few years, Ou family had already be an empty shell. Ou Ze had invested all their capital and connections into the munitions. The past few years, he had gained violence which he utterly enjoyed, but Ou Luoxi has only been back for two months, and he had already figured out all his smuggling ns.

    This was all he had in life.

    Ou Ze was panicked out of his senses. Trembling, he pleaded ¡°No, Luoxi, Big Brother was wrong. It was all my fault. I beg you to spare me. Please do not be so ruthless.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, I am very busy. I gotta hang up now.¡± Ou Luoxi pretended like he was going to hang up the phone.

    ¡°Hey, Luoxi!¡± Ou Ze eximed loudly. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. I will make an exchange with you. Don¡¯t hand over the munition trafficking ns that you¡¯ve found to the military. Give them to me, and I will agree to the divorce Xiaofu.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not react. HHe kept silent but did not hang up the phone.

    Ou Ze knew that he stood a chance. He had known for a long time that Xiaofu is vital in Ou Luoxi¡¯s life. Having her within his grasp is as good as holding Ou Luo Xi¡¯s life in hands.

    ¡°Luoxi, as long as I do not agree to the divorce with Xia Xiaofu, she will forever be my wife, and you will never be able to openly be with her. Now, let us make a deal. I will set Xia Xiaofu free, and I will give you two my blessing.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ah Li nced at Ou Luo Xi in the rearview mirror. Ou Luoxi¡¯s face did not reveal any emotions. He silently hung up.

    Ah Li was thinking, what will Young Master¡¯s choice be?

    At this moment Ou Luoxi directed his gaze towards Ah Li and asked, ¡°When will the results of the paternity test be ready?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, tonight.¡±

    ...

    In the hospital ward, Fu Gui worriedly approached and asked Ou Ze, ¡°Young Master, do you think Ou Luoxi will really agree? Right now, his status is different from the past, and he also has Miss Gong Ling, who has such prominent status and infatuation for him, by his side. Inparison, Xia Xiaofu is nopetition at all. Besides, after all the things you have done to Ou Luoxi, would he really spare you?¡± Ou Ze tossed his cell phone to the side, then sneered, ¡°Hmm, that will depend on whether our Mrs, Ou is trying hard enough.¡±

    ...

    6PM, Ou Family Vi

    After what had happened in the morning, the servants now looked at Xia Xiaofu with reverence and respect. ¡°Young Madam, shall we serve dinner now?¡± Xia Xiaofu continued looking out the window. Shaking her head, she replied, ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Ou Luoxi was not home yet. She wanted to wait for him so that they could have their dinner together.

    At this moment, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother shouted from upstairs, ¡°Xiaofu, Little Fifth is awake and hungry.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu instantly stood up and ran upstairs.

    In the room, Xia Xiaofu carried Little Fifth in her arms while feeding her milk. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother stood at the side and gazed at the mother and daughter. ¡°Xiaofu, Mum has some things to talk to you about.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Mum?¡±

    Right at this moment, the front door opened downstairs. Ou Luoxi was home.

    ¡°Where is Young Madam?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, she is upstairs. Shall we go and invite her down?¡± the servant replied respectfully.

    Ou Luoxi waved his hand in dismissal and personally went upstairs.

    By the entrance of the room, he reached out to open the door. He had only opened it a crack when he heard Xia Xiaofu¡¯s Mother whispering, ¡°Xiaofu, tell Mum the truth. Have you and Ou Luoxi rekindled your old me?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was sitting on the bed with her back to him. Ou Luoxi could not see the expression on her face, but he could hear her gentle voice reply, ¡°Mum, why are you asking me this?¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, in this past year, when you have been married to Ou Ze, it is as if you¡¯ve been a prisoner. Surely it can¡¯t be that you still intend on continuing like this with Ou Ze? Now, Ou Luoxi is back. I used to think that he was not capable of protecting you, but now he has the ability to do so. He can keep you safe. Women need to make ns for themselves. You need a man, and Little Fifth needs a father.¡±

    ¡°Mum, Luoxi has Miss Gong Ling now. I...¡±

    ¡°But I can tell that Ou Luoxi fancies you. What women can rely on in life is a man¡¯s doting. Also, since you know that Ou Luoxi has Miss Gong Ling by his side, all the more reason to try even harder to snatch him back. I believe that as long as you are more proactive, Ou Luoxi will not refuse. If Ou Ze does not agree to the divorce, you can ask Ou Luoxi for help. Xiaofu, even if you do not think about yourself, you should think on Little Fifth¡¯s behalf.¡±

    Hearing this, Ou Luoxi, who had been standing behind the door, took a step back, released the door handle, and turned to go downstairs.

    Just then, Ah Li walked in. ¡°Young Master, the results are in.¡± Ah Li passed the report to Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luo Xi took the report and flipped the pages. The results show that Little Fifth is not rted to him by blood.

    Ou Luoxi looked over the results twice. The corners of his lips turned up into a self-mocking arc.

    ¡°Young Master,¡± Ah Li softly called out, worried about Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi picked up his jacket and car keys and strode out the front door.

    ...

    Back in the room, Xia Xiaofu quickly stopped her mother short. She frowned unhappily. ¡°Mum, what are you saying? What was that about being more proactive to hold on to Luoxi and asking him to help to talk Ou Ze into the divorce? What kind of person would that make me? What kind of person would that make Luoxi?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was at a loss for words, she was born in an esteemed family. Now, she was even personally teaching her daughter to take more initiative to get a man because she had no other choice. With Xia Xiaofu questioning her like that, she naturally felt embarrassed.

    ¡°Xiaofu, Mum is doing this for your own good. Don¡¯t you remember how Ou Ze forced you to marry him back then? Little Fifth is Ou Luoxi¡¯s flesh and blood. He has the obligation to...¡±

    ¡°No he does not!¡± Xiaofu interrupted her mother. ¡°What if he had died at Huangpu Harbor back then? He barely escaped death. He does not owe anyone. I am the one who owes him,¡± Xiaofu ruefully said.

    ¡°Xiaofu...¡±

    ¡°Mum.¡± Xia Xiaofu took her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°There¡¯s one thing that I have not told you yet. Do you know why I married Ou Ze? It¡¯s because he used you and dad¡¯s life to threaten me. That¡¯s not all. He even made me pick between my parents and Luoxi. I was left with no choice. I thought that with Luoxi¡¯s skills, he would be able to escape danger. It was me. I lured Luoxi to Huangpu harbor to be ambushed by Ou Ze.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother fell onto the sofa.

    ¡°Mum, so now you understand that I got married to Ou Ze entirely because you and Dad were in his hands. This has nothing to do with Ou Luoxi at all. I gave birth to Little Fifth willingly. If I had not had her back then, I really would have lost all will to live.¡± Thinking of all those painful memories, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes glistened with tears, and she covered her face with her hands.

    ...

    Words failed Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother. Never had she thought that Ou Ze would have captured Xia Bo and herself so early on. As for Ou Luoxi¡¯s skills... Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother cast her eyes downwards in guilt. How was she supposed to tell her daughter that Ou Luoxi had been feeding her dad his own blood at that time? It was because of his excessive loss of blood...

    ¡°Mum,¡± Xia Xiaofu continued. ¡°Regarding Luoxi and I, don¡¯t think about it anymore. Right now, Luoxi is the Young Master of the Green Door. Gong Ling is the beloved daughter of the Green Door. Their rtionship involves a lot of benefits and gains. If Luoxi and I were to get together, he would be in danger. I have already harmed him once. I definitely will not do so a second time.

    Hearing her resolute tone, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother sighed heavily. What kind of doomed love is this?

    ...

    In the pub

    At an isted bar sat two men. One wearing a simple white shirt and ck cks. His facial features were exquisite and well-defined, while the other was d in a ck t-shirt and camouge pants with strong and handsome features. These two men made all thedies in the pub turn their heads repeatedly.

    Suddenly, Ou Luoxi approached. ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Older Brother.¡±

    Lu Shaoming nced at him and asked, ¡°Why are you justing now?¡±

    Ou Luoxi smiled. ¡°Traffic jam on my way here.¡±

    Zhou Yao pointed at the tall stool next to him. ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Ou Luoxi sat down. His arrival had made the view here even more dazzling. The gazes of the women in the pub were stuck to them like glue. They were just short of lunging themselves at the men.

    The bartender served a cocktail, and Ou luo Xi took a sip of it. ¡°Luoxi, where are Ou Ze¡¯s munitions trafficking ns? Did you bring them? Give them to me,¡± Zhou Yao said.

    Ou Luoxi paused for two seconds, then looked at Zhou Yao with clear eyes. ¡°Second Older Brother, I did not carry around such an important document with me. I will ask Ah Li to deliver it to you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Yao nodded.

    Lu Shaoming took a swig of the white wine from the bottle¡¯s narrow opening. ¡°Today, we shall only drink. Let¡¯s not talk about work.¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s deep and wise gazended on Ou Luoxi¡¯s face. ¡°Luoxi, where is Miss Gong Ling? Isn¡¯t she always clinging to you? Why did she not tag along today?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zhou Yao took a look around them, then ced his arm on Ou Luoxi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Luoxi, both Eldest Brother and I think that Miss Gong Ling is not a bad catch. Although you are business partners with Fourth Uncle, surely you are aware of Fourth Uncle¡¯s intentions. In my opinion, you should marry Gong Ling and secure your position as the Green Door¡¯s helmsman.¡±

    Ou Luoxi and Fourth Uncle are business partners. Fourth Uncle gave Ou Luo Xi the position of the Young Master of the Green Door in exchange for the munitions trafficking ns he had obtained from Ou Ze. Apart from Fourth Uncle, Ou Luoxi, and Ah Li, nobody else knew of this matter, including Gong Ling.

    However, Fourth Uncle was sincerely appreciative of Ou Luoxi and hoped that he would wed Gong Ling and be his sessor.

    Ou Luoxi downed his cocktail in one go and seriously replied, ¡°I do not like Gong Ling.¡±

    Lu Shaoming and Zhou Yao looked at each other. Both of them were clearly aware that Luoxi still could not forget his former lover.

    ¡°Luoxi, why are you so stubborn? There are tens of millions of women on this earth. Why must it only be her? Falling in love with Gong Ling is actually not that difficult. It¡¯s just that you refuse to open your heart to others because there is only one person in your heart.¡±

    Ou Luoxi kept silent. The words he heard outside the room earlier today echoed in his ears. Little Fifth was not his child. She and her mother were both making use of him. Because she wanted to free herself from Ou Ze, because she needed a man, and Little Fifth needed a father. As a result the mother and daughter chose him.

    He downed a few cocktails sessively. His heart ached with hatred. There was an instant when he felt the urge to pull out the gun on his waist and shoot that woman. How could she be so heartless?

    But at the same time, memories of the blissful times they had spent together appeared in his mind. She would tag behind him trying to make himugh, or she¡¯d lie down beside him as charming as a rose and call him Hubby, and the look on her face when she said that she wanted to bear a child for him.

    He felt that his heart was empty but full at the same time, and this feeling was driving him crazy.

    Just then, someone behind him said, ¡°It¡¯s raining outside. Not just heavy rain; there¡¯s even thunder. I have to go home and apany my wife.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to spend the whole night here on such a rainy day?¡±

    ¡°No, I made an agreement with my wife. On rainy days I must go home to keep herpany.¡±

    The chatter behind him died down, Ou Luoxi stared at the window nkly. Outside, a young girl¡¯s white handkerchief had been blown away by the wind, and she was chasing after it.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s gaze followed the handkerchief that was dancing in the wind. This made him think of the white veil he had found under her pillowst night. He swallowed once and closed his eyes gently. That white veil was thest source offort in his heart.

    He stood up. ¡°Eldest brother, Second Older Brother, I have something to take care of. I gotta get a move on.¡±

 Chapter 708 - Make You Get What You Wished For

    <h4>Chapter 708: Make You Get What You Wished For</h4>

    Ou Luoxi said that he wanted to leave suddenly, and Zhou Yao said, ¡°Luoxi, what are you rushing off for? It is so hard for us to get together.¡±

    Ou Luoxi took his car keys and said, ¡°Another day then. Eldest Brother, Second Older Brother, goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Ay, Luoxi!¡±

    ¡°Second Young Brother.¡± Upon noticing that Zhou Yao was about to get up, Lu Shaoming immediately gave him a kick underneath the table.

    ¡°Eldest Brother, why are you stopping me? Could you not know that Luoxi is rushing back in such a hurry because of...¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Lu Shaoming took a small sip of white wine before he stared at Zhou Yao as he said, ¡°We are unable to stop this kind of thing. Don¡¯t waste your energy.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop Luoxi froming back when he was recuperating in America? He has Xia Xiaofu in his heart, and he misses her all the time. Otherwise, his leg would not have recuperated so quickly.¡±

    Zhou Yao was puzzled, and he said, ¡°I just do not understand why Luoxi would throw his heart on a woman. He doesn¡¯t even turn back after he fails.¡±

    Lu Shaoming put the wine ss down and stood up. He stretched his hand out to pat Zhou Yao¡¯s shoulder beforeughing softly, and he said, ¡°It is just like me who always thought that our Major General Zhou would not be interested in any woman. How is it going? You have a wild wife at home who is wreaking havoc in your home every day, and you are not living at the military base anymore. You are running back home every night.¡±

    Zhou Yao froze before he quickly patted the table. ¡°I am teaching her...¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough.¡± Lu Shaoming stretched his hand out push the wine ss in front of Zhou Yao further away as he said, ¡°Drink a little less. Alcohol is not good for preparing for pregnancy.¡±

    Preparing...for pregnancy?

    Zhou Yao was almost shocked by this word.

    Even though Lu Shaoming had three children at home, and all of them were smart and cute, Zhou Yao naturally did not have any interest in children, and when he thought about having a small kid trailing before him, his entire body broke out into goosebumps.

    At this moment, Lu Shaoming already headed over to the door, and Zhou Yao loudly shouted, ¡°Eldest Brother, you are leaving just like that?¡±

    Lu Shaoming did not even turn his head back but waved his hands as he said, ¡°I¡¯m going home. I have to apany my wife and kids.¡±

    Zhou Yao withdrew his gaze. He was unhappy as he drank the remainder of the alcohol in the ss. He suddenly missed the times back in the past. The three brothers would spend the entire night in the bar, but now, every one of them was going back home to apany their wives and kids. What did this mean?

    At this moment, a ringtone rang out. It was Zhou Yao¡¯s phone.

    ¡°Hello, Young Master,e back quickly! Old Master¡¯s birthday ising in two days. We have tailor-made some outfits for Madam, but Madam tore all of the outfits up, and she even threw the shoes downstairs. We, we...¡±

    Zhou Yao stood up immediately, and he held his phone in one hand as he went outside.

    Damn it. This wretch was really such a...

    ...

    Inside the Ou family vi, Xia Xiaofu stood before the window inside the room and looked at the heavy downpour outside. It was already nine at night, and the helpers and Little Fifth were all sleeping already, but Ou Luoxi hadnote back yet.

    Was he noting home tonight?

    Xia Xiaofu firmly embraced herself with her slim arms. She felt cold, and this huge downpour made her think of the time back in the small house in the mountains. It rained often in the mountains, and every time it rained, they would close the doors and not go out. They liked to hold a book and lie down in bed, and she curled up in his embrace as they chatted with one another happily.

    At that time, she always liked to raise her head up to ask him, ¡°Luoxi, will you be together with me forever?¡±

    Heughed softly before he bent over to kiss her forehead as he said, ¡°Silly, of course I will.¡±

    She also thought that both of them would forever be together, and she never imagined that she would break up with him.

    But it was a pity that now...

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart was full of sadness.

    At this moment, a soft sound rang out in her ears. It was the sound of the front door opening. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes lit up. Someone came back. Was it Ou Luoxi?

    This kind of feeling was just like her empty heart was filled up in this instant. She lifted her slim legs apart to rush out of her room. She lowered her gaze to look towards the back. There was an amber light left in the living room. At this moment, a tall, handsome figure stood beneath the light. He¡¯d rushed back in the rain and wind, and his short, dark hair was all wet and limp on his eyes.

    ¡°Luoxi...¡± Xia Xiaofu was extremely surprised as she called out to him. She ran downstairs quickly. She rushed into Ou Luoxi¡¯s embrace and said, ¡°I figured that you were noting back.¡±

    His embrace was full of her fragrance and softness. Ou Luoxi froze for a moment, before he raised his right hand up to hold her small waist. He closed his eyes, kissed her forehead, and softly said, ¡°I am back now right?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu hugged him even tighter.

    ¡°My body is wet; you¡¯ll get a cold.¡± After hugging one another for a while, he pushed her away gently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Xia Xiaofu acted cute just like before as she moved her small body.

    The next second, her body was in the air, and Ou Luoxi carried her up on his shoulders as he headed upstairs.

    Xia Xiaofu let out a soft shout. She did not expect him to be so dominating right now. She was afraid that she would fall, and she had no other choice but to use her small hand to pull his clothes. Her soft stomach was on his shoulder, and she felt a little ufortable, so she moved about.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Thent into the room and Ou Luoxi gently set her on the floor. She went on her tiptoes and removed Ou Luoxi¡¯s drenched shirt as she gently said, ¡°Go inside to take a hot shower then. It is very easy to get a cold when you get drenched in the rain.¡±

    Ou Luoxi had a look at her small, egg-shaped face that was just like a flower underneath the lights before he raised his eyes to look at the bass in front of him.

    ¡°Little Fifth went to sleep a long time ago.¡± Xia Xiaofu saw him caring for Little Fifth, and her small face had a bright smile on it.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Luoxi nodded his head and said, ¡°Then I will go and take a shower first.¡±

    He headed towards the bathroom.

    Xia Xiaofu hung his wet coat on the hanger before she opened the door to go into his room. She took a loose shirt. Knock, knock.Then she went into the bathroom.

    ¡°I am putting your clothes here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Luoxi answered from inside.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small face was hot as she walked out. She walked over to the side of the bass as she looked at Little Fifth¡¯s small face that was in deep slumber.

    After a while, the bathroom door opened, and Ou Luoxi walked out.

    He wore a white shirt and a long pair of khakis. Because his hair was still wet, he took a dry towel to wipe it. He raised his head up to look at the woman in front of him as he said, ¡°Your shirt is a little wet. Go inside to take a shower again.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu had already bathed. She was wearing a nightgown, and she lowered her gaze to have a look. Her nightgown was a little damp, and she said, ¡°Okay.¡± She stood up.

    Ou Luoxi followed the woman to the bathroom with his gaze. He put the towel down and walked over to the side of the bass. Little Fifth was sleeping inside, and her small, powdery face grew up a little more. She¡¯d be more beautiful. She¡¯s inherited her looks from her Mummy, and she will definitely be a big beauty in the future.

    Ou Luoxi stretched his long fingers out to touch her supple, tofu-like face. He did not know why, but although he knew that she was not his daughter ¡ª she was Ou Ze¡¯s ¡ª when he looked at her, he still felt very very gentle.

    Maybe she had a shadow of Xia Xiaofu on her.

    She was such a small baby, and was a small angel.

    The corners of Ou Luoxi¡¯s lips were curled up into a warm arc.

    Xia Xiaofu came out and saw Ou Luoxi leaning against the bass as he smiled at Little Fifth. Nothing could make her happier and more satisfied than him being able to like Little Fifth whom she¡¯d given birth to. She walked over with light footsteps and stood at the other side.

    Both of them looked at Little Fifth, who was deep in slumber, and Ou Luoxi said, ¡°Is she so obedient normally?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she is not like other children who like to cry, throw a tantrum, or need me to carry her. After feeding her till she is full, she likes to sleep for a while. After she wakes up, she bbers and ys on her own. She also likes you to talk to her while standing by her side.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not say anything else after hearing what she said.

    The room became quiet again. It was so quiet that they could hear each other breathing. Ou Luoxi lowered his gaze to look at Little Fifth. Xia Xiaofu felt a little uneasy. It was already veryte now. He was inside her room and did not go back into his own room. They could not stare at one another like this for the entire night.

    Xia Xiaofu walked over to the side of the bed and bent over to tidy the nkets.

    She saw a pair of long khaki pants by her snow-white legs, and he was standing right behind her.

    Xia Xiaofu straightened her body up quickly.

    But the man behind her stretched both of his hands out to hug her, and he firmly pressed her into his embrace. A hot kiss hit the side of her ears.

    ¡°Xiaofu....¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu opened her eyes slowly. She had already slept on the big soft bed. The wounds on her body were all treated. He must have carried her over to take a shower, and she was still wearing a nightgown.

    She scanned her surroundings. The carpet was still littered with ripped clothes, and the sofa was extremely crumpled. There was a musty scent in the room, but Ou Luoxi was not around.

    Xia Xiaofu was shocked, and she sat up quickly. Where was Ou Luoxi?

    Did he leave already?

    She just propped one long arm and saw the balcony door was open. Through the thin white curtains, she saw a handsome figure standing on the balcony as he ced one hand into his pockets, and he used another hand to smoke.

    When did he learn to smoke?

    Xia Xiaofu wanted to go over, but she did not dare to do so. At this moment, Ou Luoxi stood there all alone. There was a cold, lonely aura on his body, and the shadow of his back profile was very long. It made others...feel bad for him.

    The tip of her nose turned sour.

    ¡°Yee yee yay ya.¡± the crisp sound of wind chimes rang out in the air. Little Fifth was awake now, and she was probably hungry.

    Xia Xiaofu wanted to get out of bed.

    At this moment, Ou Luoxi who was on the balcony, heard the sound and stubbed out his cigarette. He lifted his long legs apart and walked inside, then he walked over to the side of the bass. He picked Little Fifth up from the bass and ced her by Xia Xiaofu¡¯s side.

    Xia Xiaofu thought that he would not care about her anymore, and she did not think that he would be so caring. Shey down and brought Little Fifth into her embrace, before lifting her shirt up to feed Little Fifth.

    Ou Luoxi sat down by the side of the bed, and he stretched his hand out to touch Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hair as he softly said, ¡°When did you wake up?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu fluttered her long eyshes and did not raise her head up to say, ¡°Just now.¡±

    ¡°Just now. I went to the balcony to smoke. I was afraid the smell of smoke would affect the both of you.¡±

    Was this considered an exnation?

    Xia Xiaofu bit down on her lower lip before raising her eyes towards Ou Luoxi. He was still wearing the loose shirt and had not taken a shower yet.

    She really wanted to ask him something, was he angry now? But she did not dare to ask him.

    She was scared like a small white rabbit as she took her gaze back.

    Ou Luoxi saw her soft expression and swallowed his saliva. He went onto the bed and bent down by Xia Xiaofu¡¯s side.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s entire little face burned up again. She was frantic as she looked at him and said, ¡°Little Fifth is here...¡±

    ¡°It is alright. Isn¡¯t this bed a bass right now?¡± Ou Luoxi lifted the nightgown that she was wearing and blocked Little Fifth¡¯s line of vision.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s ears were so red that they were almost the colour of blood. She used one hand to firmly protect Little Fifth in her embrace, and she was nervous and afraid as she closed her eyes.

 Chapter 709 - For You, He Can Give Up Everything

    <h4>Chapter 709: For You, He Can Give Up Everything</h4>

    A night of indulgence resulted in Xia Xiaofu sleeping in the next day. When she sat up on her bed, Ou Luoxi was nowhere in sight. Even Little Fifth was no longer in her crib.

    She swiftly got out of bed. ¡°Luoxi, Little Fifth...¡±

    Just then, the shower door opened, and Ou Luo Xi walked out. He had just taken a shower and was handsomely d in a blue shirt and brown cks.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face reddened upon seeing him. She was embarrassed to recallst night¡¯s events.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep in a little more?¡± Ou Luoxi walked to her and reached out to caress her pale little face.

    Xia Xiaofu had been afraid thatst night was just a dream, and upon awakening, he would return to being cold towards her. But he did not change. Her delicate little oval-shaped face broke into a charming smile. She lifted her eyes to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m awake. Are you going to work now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Luoxi nodded, walking over to the bedside to retrieve his tie. ¡°Ah Li is waiting for me downstairs. I will go out in a while.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± Xia Xiaofu replied and approached him. ¡°Let me help you put on your tie.¡±

    Seeing that his shirt had two buttons which were still unbuttoned, she stood on her tiptoes and reached out to touch his cor, but her small hands were swiftly captured by his own. ¡°It¡¯s fine; I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    He put on the tie by himself.

    Xia Xiaofu stood aside awkwardly. She had long realised that he did not like her touching his body. No matter how much they fooled aroundst night, he did not remove his shirt and when she tried to reach in to touch his chest. He did not allow her to.

    Having finished fixing his tie, Ou Luoxi saw Xia XIaofu standing aside like a child who had made a mistake. The corners of his lips turned up, and he leaned over to kiss her on her tiny face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy?¡± he gently asked.

    ¡°Not at all. Where is Little Fifth?¡± Xia Xiaofu pouted her red lips.

    ¡°Oh, when you were still asleep just now, the servant came to knock on the door, so I let them carry Little Fifth outside to y.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu stopped short. The servant had knocked on the door when she was still asleep... This means that the servant had seen them sleeping together?

    Why didn¡¯t he avoid them but even let the servant into the room?

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart warmed. What did he mean by that? Was he not nning to hide it from others?

    Maybe that is how people in rtionships are. Sunny at one moment but suddenly rainy in another. Xia Xiaofu felt that her mood was changing a little too quickly. ¡°I have to go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Xiaofu apanied Ou Luoxi to the door. Suddenly, she remembered something. ¡°I have already found a house. I will be moving out today,¡± she said.

    Ou Luo Xi stopped walking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with living here?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu shook her head. ¡°After all, Ou Ze had lived in this house before. Right now I only want to bring my mother and Little Fifth away from this ce to live a peaceful and unrestrained life.¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked up and patted her head. ¡°Alright, I will send some people to help you move. Give me a call if there are any problems.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Outside the room, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother and the servant were ying with Little Fifth. Ah Li was waiting. It was inappropriate for her to greet visitors in her pyjamas, so she did not leave the room.

    Her gaze followed Ou Luoxi as he left. The servants in the living room were looking at her differently, with timidness but also great respect. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother gave her a questioning look. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face turned beet red and she shut the door.

    ...

    Inside the elongated luxury car

    Ah Li who was seated in the driver¡¯s seat, handed a document to Ou Luoxi. ¡°Young Master, these are all of Ou Ze¡¯s munition trafficking ns. With this, we can thoroughly destroy Ou Ze such that he will not stand any chance to return.¡±

    Ou Luoxi eyed the document, then looked sideways out of the window. ¡°Let¡¯s set off.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Ah Li started the car and asked, ¡°Young Master, do you want to give Major General Zhou a call first to check if he is at the military unit or at home so that we can deliver the documents to him.¡±

    ¡°Go to the hospital,¡± Ou Luo Xi ndly replied.

    ¡°Hospital? Major General Zhou ...¡± Ah Li stopped speaking abruptly. He had wanted to ask why Zhou Major General was in the hospital, but he suddenly understood that the person in the hospital was...Ou Ze!

    Ah Li was shocked. What was Young Master thinking?

    ...

    Wearing a camouge singlet, Zhou Yao led the new troops on their morning run. After 4000 metres of running, a soldier ran over hurriedly. ¡°Major general.¡±

    Zhou Yao took the towel that someone handed to him and walked over, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The soldier whispered in his ear.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s winged eyebrows instantly knitted into a frown. He angrily threw the towel on the ground, cursing in a low voice. ¡°Get the car.¡±

    ¡°Yes Sir.¡±

    The army green jeep smoothly arrived at the hospital entrance and braked sharply. Zhou Yao opened the door and jumped out. Right at this moment, he saw Ou Luoxi and Ah Li walking out from the hospital.

    Seeing Zhou Yao, Ou Luoxi looked back and ordered, ¡°Go and drive the car over.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Ah Li obediently left.

    Ou Luoxi strode towards Zhou Yao. ¡°Second Older Brother, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Zhou Yao put his hands on his hips and sighed heavily. He extended his index finger and jabbed Ou Luoxi in his chest. He lowered his voice and exasperatedly asked, ¡°Luoxi, do you know what you are doing?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°You know yet you still did this? Have you forgotten about getting revenge for the bloodbath when you were 8 years old, forgotten about your hatred regarding Little Fifth? Is there only Xia Xiaofu in your heart?¡±

    Ou Luoxi was expressionless. Only his clear ck eyes reflected how apologetic he was. Moving his thin lips, his voice lowered as though he were in submission. ¡°Second Older Brother, I want to give both of us another chance. I want to be with her. I love her.¡±

    Zhou Yao frowned hard. He looked at Ou Luoxi and asked, ¡°Is Xia Xiaofu¡¯s daughter yours?¡± Ou Luo Xi blinked. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zhou Yao turned and left. ¡°Clean up your own mess.¡±

    The army green jeep left in a trail of dust.

    Ah Li drove over in the luxury car, and Ou Luo Xi got on.

    Through the rearview mirror, Ah Li cast a grave look at Ou Luoxi in the back seat. ¡°Young Master, Fourth Uncle called just now. He is very angry and wants you to go back to Japan immediately to give him an exnation.¡±

    ¡°Alright, help me book the earliest flight. What about Gong Ling?¡±

    ¡°Young Madam did not return to Japan. Although Young Madam always says that she would go back and get her father to tear you into pieces if you were to mistreat her, she did not go back even though she was thoroughly heartbroken. She also did not call Fourth Uncle. Young Madam has shut herself in her house and has not gone out at all. However Ah Gan is apanying her. Nothing will happen to her.¡±

    Ou Luo Xi merely listened but did not speak.

    Ah Li knows that men like Young Master are indifferent by nature. While Young Madam is usually wilful, when ites to critical moments, she is also reluctant to report back to her father. She is protecting him so much, but Young Master is not moved. He was unwilling to spare any other women a second nce.

    Young Master would probably be the most cold-hearted person on earth without Xia Xiaofu. But with Xia Xiaofu, he just had to be the most infatuated person ever.

    I guess even heroes fall for beauties.

    Just then, a ringtone sounded. Someone was calling Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi looked down at the number. His face softened, and he picked up the phone. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hi, Luoxi.¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s gentle voice sounded from the other end. ¡°I am done with the moving and am in the new house now. I will be cooking dinnerter. Are you..ing?¡±

    ¡°No I won¡¯t being. I have to fly to Japan to settle some urgent matters.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Xia Xiaofu paused. ¡°Luoxi, I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I just heard the news that Ou Ze has signed the divorce agreement. I am free.¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s voice was light, but he could hear the excitement in it.

    Ou Luo Xi smiled and lowered his voice lovingly. ¡°Are you happy?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am happy.¡± Xia Xiaofu wanted to say more, but she hesitated and did not continue.

    But Ou Luoxi knew what she wanted to say. At this moment, silence spoke volumes. His defined features were as gentle as ripples of water as he said, ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡±

    ¡°Ok, be careful.¡±

    The two hung up.

    Ou Luoxi looked up at Ah Li. ¡°This time, I will go back to Japan alone. You will stay and look after matters here. Pay special attention to any movements from Ou Ze¡¯s side.¡±

    Ah Li knew that Ou Luoxi wanted him to look after Xia Xiaofu. ¡°Alright.¡± He nodded.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu has moved to a condominium. The condominium was not big, a bit more than one hundred square meters, with two rooms and a living room. The environment here was peaceful and quiet, a very good ce to live in.

    Xia Xiaofu was very pleased with her life as it is now. She had finally escaped from Ou Ze¡¯s monster den and obtained freedom. Watching Little Fifth grow up healthily every day and having her mother at her side, she felt iparable peace from watching over her family.

    Ou Luoxi would be in Japan for two weeks. She did not dare to call him for fear that he was busy with work. When she missed him at night and sent him text messages, he did not reply. Xia Xiaofu did not know what ns he had for them. She was waiting, waiting obediently for his return, and waiting for his decision. She would ept whatever he decides.

    He wants her, he doesn¡¯t want her, it all depends on one sentence from him.

    These two weeks, Xia Xiaofu was considering what kind of work she should take up. Little Fifth was growing up. Even if... Ou Luoxi wanted to have another child with her, it would take some time. She cannot possibly always be idle at home.

    With her status, it was indeed inappropriate for Xia Xiaofu to publicly be working. She wanted to return to her Alma Mater to be a teacher, so she contacted her tutor which went very well. She was allowed to return to her Alma Mater to teach Chinese. After all, herbel as ady of talent was not for show.

    After this matter was settled, Xia Xiaofu brought Little Fifth to the yground in her free time. She knew that Ah Li was personally shadowing them to provide protection. Xia Xiaofu was also slightly uneasy. Why would Ou Ze suddenly agree to their divorce? Where was Ou Ze now, and what was Ou Luo Xi doing in Japan? The series of questions revolved around her mind. She did not know who she should ask.

    One day, they were returning from the yground. Xia Xiaofu carried Little Fifth out of the lift and walked towards her condominium. ¡°Miss Xia, goodbye.¡± Ah Li bid her farewell.

    Ah Li had changed the way he addressed her.

    Xia Xiaofu smiled. ¡°See you.¡±

    She opened the main door of her unit and walked in with Little fifth in her arms. As usual, she called, ¡°Mum,¡± in the direction of the kitchen.

    She suddenly stopped short because she saw that an unexpected visitor was in her house. Zhou Yao was seated on the sofa in the living room, guarded by a soldier at his side.

    ¡°Major General Zhou,¡± Xia Xiaofu cried out in shock. ¡°How do you...have time toe and visit?¡±

    Zhou Yao was Ou Luo Xi¡¯s second older brother, but she was not on familiar terms with him, hence Zhou Yao¡¯s abrupt visit was unexpected.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother hurriedly ran out from the kitchen and carried Little Fifth away. Xia Xiaofu took a nce at her mother¡¯s pale face and thought that her mother was acting strange today.

    ¡°Miss Xia, nice to see you. Sorry for the abrupt visit. Please take a seat.¡± Zhou Yao gestured towards the sofa beside him.

    Although this was her home, the way Zhou Yao crossed his long legs and sat on the sofa made him look like the master of the house instead. Xia Xiaofu previously only had limited interactions with Zhou Yao, but this man was firm and unyielding from head to toe. No matter what standing or sitting position he assumed, it revealed his strong military-trained physique and posture, which makes one uncontrobly want to look up to him.

    This was a real soldier!

    Xia Xiaofu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not abrupt. In a while, maybe Major General Zhou, you will do me the honour of staying for dinner.¡±

    The corners of Zhou Yao¡¯s lips were upturned. His dark ck eyes lingered on Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face. ¡°Miss Xia you are too kind. I¡¯ll pass on the dinner. Today I¡¯m here to talk to Miss Xia about Luoxi.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu had already guessed Zhou Yao¡¯s intentions. She kindly nodded. ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Miss Xia, do you know what Luoxi has gone to Japan for?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Hah, just as I guessed. You are unaware. Luoxi would never have told you these matters. He did not even speak a single word of what had happened more than a year ago, and he would certainly not tell you about this.¡±

    What had happened more than a year ago?

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart jolted.

    ¡°Miss Xia, I heard that you have gotten a divorce with Ou Ze. Have you not suspected why Ou Ze agreed to it?¡±

    All colour had already drained from Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face. Her almond-shaped eyes were tightly fixated on Zhou Yao, but she did not speak.

    Seeing her expression, Zhou Yao already knew that she had had her suspicions. She was actually an intelligentdy. ¡°Ou Luoxi returned with the objective of finishing Ou Ze off. Ou Ze was a businessman on the surface, but in fact, his illegal munitions trafficking is spread all over. This was why Ou Ze was bing more daring and confident in recent years. Our initial n was for Ou Luoxi to uncover his smuggling ns, then I would have wiped him outpletely. Luoxi would then have presented the munition resources to the Fourth Uncle of the Green Door, killing three birds with one stone.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu nodded in understanding. She had already guessed most of it when she overheard Ah Li and Gong Ling¡¯s conversation.

    ¡°Just three weeks ago, Luoxi had already obtained Ou Ze¡¯s munitions trafficking ns, and he had intended to hand them to me. However, Luoxi ultimately handed it over to someone else.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s body turned rigid. The two small hands resting on her knees were now tightly gripping her dress so hard that her knuckles turned white.

    ¡°Miss Xia, did you manage to guess who it was? That¡¯s right, it was Ou Ze. That was why Ou Ze signed the divorce agreement on that day and you were set free.¡± With a shadow of a smile on his face, Zhou Yao took a look around the condominium unit, ¡°And so you get to live a life like this now.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu could not believe it. She shook her head. ¡°No, Luoxi would never...¡±

    ¡°Would never do what?¡± Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze suddenly became aggressive. ¡°Miss Xia, what don¡¯t you believe? Luoxi was supposed to have a bright future. He could have given Ou Ze a fate worse than death. Gong Ling is a nice girl. Luoxi would have obtained all that power and influence just with a slight nod of his head. Once upon a time, your mother looked down upon him, but now he can totally stand amongst the crowd and receive offerings from everyone. Yet, for you, he can give up everything.¡±

 Chapter 710 - The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 710: The Truth</h4>

    Maybe it was because Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face was already extremely horrifyingly pale that Zhou Yao took a deep breath of air and slowed his tone as he continued, ¡°Luoxi flew over to Japan, and he will definitely be punished by Fourth Uncle. The Green Door has been involved in business both legally and illegally for a few hundred years already. Fourth Uncle is an old fox who is extremely cunning. He may seem to be friendly on the outside, but he is firm and swift in his decisions, so the people who dare to make him lose do not have a good ending.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was already trembling from head to toe. She was stuttering as she asked him, ¡°Then Luoxi... He went to Japan... Would he be in any danger?¡±

    ¡°With Eldest Brother and I around, Fourth Uncle would be wary. Luoxi would not be in any danger this time.¡±

    The worry in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart was finally gone. She lowered her gaze and looked at the cold sweat on her palm. What Zhou Yao said was already enough to make her hands and feet icy cold.

    After a short moment of silence, Zhou Yao said, ¡°Do you know what Ou Luoxi was doing in the time he was gone?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu lowered her long eyshes and said, ¡°He...would have...been badly injured...at Huangpu Port. He was probably recuperating. Ou Luoxi did not bring it up. I...did not dare to ask him.¡±

    She did not have the courage to ask him.

    At this moment, Zhou Yao gave an indication to the young soldier behind him with his gaze, then the young soldier stepped forward and inserted a disk into the television.

    Zhou Yao took the remote control and switched the screen on.

    Xia Xiaofu found it ring at first. It was at the operating theatre. The cold white light in the video made the atmosphere sinister and jarring, and there were a few foreign doctors wearing whiteb coats as they gathered around the operating theatre and spoke with one another nervously. Then, the camera switched over to the person lying down on the operating table.

    Xia Xiaofu saw that person, and her irises contracted. It was as if she could not breathe anymore. After she reacted to the scene, she stretched her hand out to touch her face, and her face was already covered in tears.

    Ou Luoxiy down on the operating table, and his upper body was naked. His entire chest was full of the wounds from getting pierced by the sharp arrows. His skin was all horrifically injured, and there was no part that was untouched.

    The doctors could not help but wipe their sweat away. They started to pull the arrows out, and every time they pulled an arrow out, fresh red blood would gush out. The doctors; white gloves were all soaked with red blood, and their hands were even trembling. It was very obvious that those doctors had not seen such a horrific surgery before.

    ¡°We found Luoxi at the downstream of theke. At that time, Luoxi was in this state. We sent him to America in an emergency state. Luoxi¡¯s surgery went on for three days and three nights, and in the middle of it all, there were a few times when his pulse suddenly stopped beating, so the surgery had to be paused. At that time, Eldest Brother and I stood outside the operating theatre as we heard the doctors growling out loud alongside the sounds of the electric pumping time and time again. The thankful thing was that Luoxi made it through the surgery, and even the doctors said that it was a miracle that Luoxi managed to survive.

    Zhou Yao switched the camera source, and the camera was inside another operating theatre as he said, ¡°Luoxi was in aa for an entire week before he woke up. At that time, his condition was not suitable for another surgery, but the joints in his right leg that had broken were slowly getting fixed in ce. If we pushed the surgery back, we would have no other choice but to break the joints in the crooked bones and let them grow again. So after one week, he went under a second surgery.

    ¡°They could only use a small amount of anaesthetic. It was to prevent the surgery from damaging his joints that were not injured, so during surgery, Luoxi was going through a great amount of pain...¡±

    After that, Zhou Yao did not say anything else. Thinking back about one year ago, even this tough man also raised his eyebrows. He did not want to think about that time.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at Ou Luoxi, who was on the operating table. He bit a towel in his mouth, and his hands and feet were all locked up. The doctor broke his bones slowly, and his entire body jumped up from the operating table. The metal chains rang out with an ear piercing sound. His entire forehead was soaked with cold sweat, and his mouth was screaming out with a beastly, ¡°Aoow!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was trembling from head to toe. She did not know that Ou Luoxi spent that year like that. Even now, she was unable to imagine it.

    He went through so much torturous pain.

    He went through so many obstacles.

    After the screen became calm again, a new screen showed a clean and quiet hospital ward. Ou Luoxi wore a blue striped hospital gown as he sat down on the bed. There was a window behind him, and it was the only window inside the room. The rays of sunshine spewed onto his body, and he was so quiet. He was so quiet that she could not even hear the sound of his breathing.

    ¡°After the surgery, Luoxi cooperated well with the recuperating treatment. Very quickly, it was all out of everyone¡¯s imagination. He took only nine short months to recuperatepletely. Oldest Brother and I wished that he would stay in America, but the first thing he said was that he wanted to go back home. There was a fated opportunity, and Luoxi had the chance to meet Fourth Uncle before he killed and created a path of bloodshed in Japan and became the Young Master of Green Door. After that, he returned back to the country.

    ¡°Eldest Brother and I always thought that the motivation for him to continue living on was his hate for Ou Ze. Ou Ze and his mother were extremely evil towards Luoxi, and they secretly tracked every single moment of Luoxi¡¯s growth. When Luoxi was eight, Ou Ze and his mother sent someone to kill everyone in the temple. They knew that Luoxi hid in a rice vat , and they just wanted Luoxi to see his kin pass away in front of his eyes. After that, they sent someone to sell Luoxi off. Ou Luoxi ran and escaped to the depths of the mountain, and they were extremely happy to see that. That made Luoxi turn into a wolf child, and after that, you appeared. It was just because of you who travelled into the depths of the mountain and got lost, and you had a story together with Luoxi unexpectedly. Ou Ze used his wits again, and he changed his mind. He brought Ou Luoxi away from the depths of the mountains and turned Luoxi into his tool, and atst, Ou Ze pierced Luoxi with thousands of arrows at Huangpu Port.

    ¡°Ou Ze yed and toyed around with Luoxi¡¯s life, and we all thought that Luoxi went back to take revenge, but he chose to hand the picture of the sources of military arms over to Ou Ze atst. Miss Xia, do you know why he did that?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s hawk-like eyes were sharp as he stared at Xia Xiaofu.

    Xia Xiaofu used both of her small hands to cover her small face, and she broke out into painful sobs. Why? It was because he loved her!

    The motivation that made him go through the entire hard time was not Ou Ze, but it was her!

    Every day that he was in America, he would miss her. Every promise that he made to her during the times that they were intimate with one another ¡ª he never forgot any single one, and he engraved each promise into his heart.

    It was engraved deeply in his heart and bones.

    He came back because of her.

    Sorry...

    Her being like this, how could she match the man who loved her so deeply and sincerely?

    ¡°Miss Xia, I do not agree with you being together with Luoxi. Regarding what happened in the past, who was wrong or right ¡ª we are unable to determine that. I heard that love is able to make a person enter his most perfect form, but why is it that after Luoxi got together with you, he became like this? Luoxi does not like the cheating and sinister things in this world. He likes a simple and innocent life in the vige. He wants to live in silence, but right now, he became the Young Master of Green Door, and he has to please Gong Ling while being wary of Ah Gan. He has to fight Ou Ze. Does he like behaving like this? No, he does not like it, but he has turned into the type of person he hates the most.

    ¡°Miss Xia, the price of Luoxi loving you is too huge, and you seem as if you do not understand anything that he¡¯s given up for you. The love between the two of you is so far apart. How can you expect a happy ending?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was at a loss for words. She epted everything that Zhou Yao said. Zhou Yao was right. At the start, she was the one who kept pestering Ou Luoxi, but in the end, it was all Ou Luoxi who was the one who was contributing, and she did not see any of it.

    She did not see anything.

    He never said a single word, and he was so silent. She bullied him just like this. He undid his own wings to love her, and she could not see the tears in his eyes.

    And now, his status and life made him unhappy.

    He got her body, but her heart was so far away from his, and he was not happy.

    And now, she understood everything.

    She deserved to die!

    Zhou Yao noticed Xia Xiaofu¡¯s behaviour and stood up slowly. He¡¯d said everything that he was supposed to say, and he figured that he should get a move on.

    As he stood up, Zhou Yao had a nce at the door. The door was not shut tight. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother carried Little Fifth as she stood by the side of the door, and it was obvious that she overheard their conversation.

    All of those lies would be exposed one day. Every person had to pay the price for the things that they did. Zhou Yao lowered his gaze to look at Xia Xiaofu before he said, ¡°Miss Xia, there is one more thing. I did not want to say it, but there is no one else who would tell you.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother, who was inside the room, heard this sentence, and her entire body froze before she looked over at the living room.

    Xia Xiaofu raised her gaze up slowly, and her voice was all hoarse as she asked, ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    ¡°More than one year ago, at Huangpu Port, with Ou Luoxi¡¯s skills, even if he was unable to escape, he would not usually have been hurt that badly. Didn¡¯t you feel suspicious at all?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu froze, and she said, ¡°You... What do you mean?¡±

    Zhou Yao was cold as he curled his lips up and said, ¡°You should ask your mother.¡±

    Zhou Yao brought the young soldier away with him as he left, and the main door of the condominium unit was closed.

    ...

    The condominium unit was soaked in a deathly silence. Xia Xiaofu slowly stood up from the sofa, and her gaze was frail and helpless as she looked at her mother.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother ced Little Fifth, who was in deep sleep, on the bed before opening the door to walk out. She was sad and guilty as she looked at Xia Xiaofu and said, ¡°Xiaofu, Mummy just knew that this day woulde.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu took a step back, and she had a very bad premonition inside her heart. This kind of premonition made her want to escape, but her legs were just made out of steel, and she could not move them away. ¡°Mum, you...do you...have something...that you¡¯ve hidden from me?¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, do you still remember your father taking drugs?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu nodded her head.

    ¡°Actually, your father had been addicted to drugs for a long time. The first person to discover your father taking drugs was Ou Luoxi, and that day, I went inside the room and saw your father fighting Ou Luoxi. At that time, your father shouted that Ou Luoxi stole his item. I...went forward to give him a p...¡±

    ¡°Mum!¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face was pale as she shouted. Hot teardrops could not stop falling down her face as she said, ¡°What did you do? At that time...we were living in Ou Luoxi¡¯s home. What precious treasure did you all have...that was worth it for Ou Luoxi to steal...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother did not dare to look at Xia Xiaofu in the eye, so she averted her gaze as she said, ¡°After that your father was rolling on the floor, he could not stop shouting for powder, and after that, I found out that your father was taking drugs. At that time, Ou Luoxi was about to help your father into bed, but your father bit his elbow...and sucked Ou Luoxi¡¯s blood.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± It was just as if Xia Xiaofu did not hear what her mother said, and she shouted in shock.

    ¡°I do not know what is so special about Ou Luoxi¡¯s blood, but after your father drank it, his drug addiction was satisfied. At that time, your father was in bad health, and I did not want to send him to the drug rehabilitation centre, so...so...¡±

    ¡°So you allowed Dad to continue drinking Ou Luoxi¡¯s blood?¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s lips were quivering as she spoke.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother nodded her head with difficulty as she said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hands that she drooped by her sides were tightly clenched into fists, and she raised her gaze before she asked her mother, ¡°How long did he drink it for?¡±

    ¡°About two months... At first, your father just needed one small bowl, but towards the end, it was not enough. He needed one and a half bowls of blood...and after that, Major General Zhou suddenly appeared, and he brought Ou Luoxi away, then sent your father to the hospital...¡±

    The moment her mother spoke like that, Xia Xiaofu remembered everything. Her doubts were also answered. No wonder that more than a year ago, Ou Luoxi¡¯s face was very pale, and he did not seem to have any blood in his face. His body must have beencking in a way, so he was struck by so many arrows at Huangpu Port before falling into theke.

    Xia Xiaofu got it. This must¡¯ve been Ou Ze¡¯s plot.

    This plot of Ou Ze must have started a very long time ago. He knew that Ou Luoxi was not an easy target, so he started to give drugs to her father first, and Ou Ze was very sure that Ou Luoxi would definitely feed blood to her father to save him.

    Xia Xiaofu felt that her heart was broken in two. That time in the hospital, she was still ming Ou Luoxi for not taking good care of her father on the phone.

    Thinking about it now, she was not any different from Ou Ze; she was Ou Ze¡¯s aplice!

    The strength in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s entire body was all sucked away. The truth came in such a way that made her find it hard to ept, but she was unable to say a single word. She was unable to me anyone. She had harmed Ou Luoxi, after all.

    Xia Xiaofu looked over at her mother slowly as she said, ¡°Mum, is every person who likes your daughter obligated to ve away for you? On top of that, with Ou Luoxi, you could long tell that he liked your daughter, and he liked her so much that he was willing to give up his life, so you made use of him like that?¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu locked herself up in her room. She did not go out and also did not say a single word. Her mother would boil soup and cook her meals every day and send it to her room. Because she had to feed Little Fifth, Xia Xiaofu forced herself to eat a little.

    But Xia Xiaofu did not speak to her mother anymore. The rtionship between mother and daughter was already ice cold.

    The past that was hidden all this while had already be a prick in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart. She even did not dare to close her eyes to reminisce. She was unwilling to forgive her mother and did not dare to forgive herself more so.

    That day, her phone rang suddenly. She received a text message.

    Xia Xiaofu tapped it open to have a look. There were a few simple words on the screen ¡ª I am back.

    Xia Xiaofu curled the corners of her lips up. She had a bright smile on her face. She did not have to look at the number to know that it was from Ou Luoxi. He was back.

    She used her fair fingers to type, and she replied ¡ª Where are you?

    The reply came back very quickly ¡ª I am almost at the ground floor of your ce.

    Xia Xiaofu stood up quickly. She went over to the closet to take a long white knitted shirt and wore it before opening the main doors of the condominium unit. She ran downstairs.

    Ou Luoxi parked the car by the roadside, and he opened the door of the driver¡¯s seat as he stepped out of the car. He lowered his gaze to have a look at his phone. He did not get a reply.

    Was she ignoring him now?

    As he was pondering, a gentle and charming voice rang out in his ears, ¡°Luoxi.¡±

    Ou Luoxi just raised his gaze and felt a small, soft figure rush into his embrace. He opened his arms to catch her, and he hugged the woman in his arms.

    ¡°Luoxi.¡± Xia Xiaofu hugged Ou Luoxi¡¯s sculpted waist tightly, and she lowered her gaze to sniff the special clean and masculine scent on his body as she was in his embrace, and she suddenly felt that the entire world be quiet in that moment.

 Chapter 711 - Give You One More Chance

    <h4>Chapter 711: Give You One More Chance</h4>

    Sensing the level of dependence the little woman in his embrace had for him, Ou Luoxi broke out into a smile. He cradled her in one arm while the other hand caressed the back of her head. ¡°Why are you in such a rush?¡±

    ¡°I missed you.¡± He was wearing a gray round neck T-shirt today. Over it was a dark green cardigan that had a simr long style to the one she was wearing. Xia Xiaofu ced her little face on the cardigan like a street cat that had at longst met its owner.

    Ou Luoxi closed his beautiful eyes and kissed her silky hair. ¡°Silly girl,¡± he said dotingly.

    Xia Xiaofu lifted her head and kissed him on his pale pink lips.

    Ou Luoxi was caught unaware by how passionate she was. He paused for a second before reaching out to lock her in his embrace. He cradled her small face and deepened the kiss.

    There were a lot of passers-by at that moment, and everyone nced back at the pair kissing under the roadsidemp. They must be head over heels in love, because even from so far away, everyone could taste the sweet romanceing from them.

    The special taste of love.

    After a while of light kissing, Xia Xiaofu pulled away from his lips, but both their foreheads were still resting against each other extremely intimately. Xia Xiaofu wiped away the saliva on his lips using her index finger, then gently asked, ¡°Did your trip to Japan go well?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it went well.¡± Ou Luoxi lightly brushed the tip of his nose against her smooth white skin.

    Xia Xiaofu knew that he would not tell her about matters regarding work or whatever was weighing his mind. If he did not mention it, she would not ask, but her heart ached. It was only now that she knew just how much sacrifice he had made for her over these years.

    ¡°Have you eaten dinner? Did you drive here to find me the moment you left the airport?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I have not eaten.¡±

    Indeed, he hade to find her the moment he got off the ne.

    ¡°Luoxi, let¡¯s go out to eat. I have not eaten either.¡±

    ¡°Alright, where do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°There are many restaurants along the street in front. Let¡¯s eat udon.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Ou Luoxi released her, cing one hand on her waist while opening the passenger¡¯s door with the other. He closed the door after she was seated and turned to walk to the driver¡¯s seat.

    The silver Spyker drove off towards the street in front.

    ...

    In the noodle restaurant, the pair sat down at a table beside the window.

    Thedy boss served tworge bowls of udon noodles, and the two of them picked up their chopsticks and began eating.

    Xia Xiaofu picked up the beef in her bowl and ced it in Ou Luoxi¡¯s. Ou Luoxi knitted his swordlike brows. ¡°Why are you not eating the meat?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like eating meat. It will make me fat. After giving birth to Little Fifth I have gained quite a lot of weight. It¡¯s time to lose weight.¡± Xia Xiaofuughed, her eyes curving in amusement.

    Ou Luoxi looked over at her figure, especially the full and lustrous arc of her chest.

    He looked down and replied, ¡°it is perfect right now.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu knew where he was looking and instantly felt somewhat bashful. She softly mumbled, ¡°I am breastfeeding now. After Little Fifth has weaned, they will naturally get a little smaller.¡±

    Ou Luoxi transferred his vegetables to her bowl and seriously replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I like it either way.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mouth tasted sweet as though she had eaten ayer of honey. She stuffed a small piece of a vegetable that Ou Luoxi had given her into her mouth and chewed it with relish. She secretly smiled and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two of them finished the meal, and Ou Luoxi took his wallet out as he approached the counter to foot the bill. Thedy boss looked at the pair and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve operated this shop for more than forty years but have yet to see a couple with such good rtionship as the two of you. You two should get married soon.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not speak. Xia Xiaofu nced at his handsome face and replied, ¡°We already have a daughter.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Congrattions then,¡± thedy boss gushed.

    The pair exited the restaurant with Ou Luoxi holding Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small hand. Suddenly, Xia Xiaofu asked ¡°Luoxi, Little Fifth is already five months old. Shouldn¡¯t you give her a real name?¡±

    Ou Luoxi was emotionless, he nced at the car at the roadside and said, ¡°You can name her whatever you¡¯d like.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu pouted her red lips. She hugged Ou Luoxi¡¯s arm pettishly. ¡°Luoxi, how can you be so insincere as a daddy? Shouldn¡¯t you be the one picking Little Fifth¡¯s real name?¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked sideways at her exquisite little face and paused for a moment,then suddenly dered, ¡°Let¡¯s have another child.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu stopped short. ¡°Luoxi, what¡¯s...with you? Little Fifth is still so...young, but you already want...another child? Do you not...like her?¡±

    ¡°No, I like her very much.¡±

    Although Ou Luoxi imed to like her, Xia Xiaofu could see that his expression was slightly strange. She had a feeling that there was something on his mind that he was not telling her.

    ¡°Luoxi, Little Fifth is a very obedient and lovely child. She is already so big, but you have not been there while she was growing up. She actually really likes you and really needs that fatherly love.¡±

    ¡°I know. Get in the car.¡± Ou Luoxi cut her off, then opened the passenger for her like a gentleman.

    Xia Xiaofu knew that he did not want to talk about this topic. For some reason, he seemed to resent talking about Little Fifth. Xia Xiaofu thought that maybe Little Fifth¡¯s birth was too sudden, and he was not ready to be a good Dad.

    It¡¯s alright. Maybe what he needs is time. As long as he spends more time with her, he would definitely fall in love with her.

    Xia Xiaofu told herself that tofort her own heart.

    Ou Luoxi returned to the driver¡¯s seat. Perhaps the topic they were talking about was a little unhappy, resulting in slight tension between them. ¡°Where shall we go now?¡± he asked.

    Xia Xiaofu bit her lower lip with her fine teeth, then leaned her body over to hug his right arm. She did not speak and directly nted a kiss on his cheek.

    Ou Luoxi turned to look at her, but Xia Xiaofu used this chance to extend both her hands to hug his neck. She covered his thin lipspletely.

    Xia Xiaofu did not withdraw and passionately replied, ¡°Luoxi, can you try to love Little Fifth?¡±

    Little Fifth had suffered so much by her side. When he was gone for a year, only Little Fifth apanied her. As a mother, she wished she could give all her maternal love to her daughter.

    ...

    After parking the Spyker at the condominium parking lot, Luoxi walked around the car to open the door, only to find a soundly sleeping Xia Xiaofu who was worn out.

    By then, her seaweed-like hair was already sprawled across her frail little shoulders. Ou Luoxi reached out to swipe her fringe to the side before patting her small face, gently calling, ¡°Xiaofu, wake up. We¡¯re there.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu opened her eyes groggily, looking at Ou Luoxi, who was bending down. It was raining outside, and small rain droplets were falling on him.

    She stretched her tiny hand out of the car saying, ¡°It is raining.¡±

    However, her tiny hand was captured by a warmrge palm. ¡°The autumn rain is cold. You might catch a cold.¡± While ncing at her legs, Ou Luoxi asked ¡°Are you still able to walk? I will carry you.¡±

    At a nce, he was still a handsome man dressed in smart clothes. Apart from the wrinkles on his pants, she could not see anything out of the ordinary. He had always been physically strong.

    She reached her tiny hand out towards him. ¡°I want you a piggyback ride.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ou Luoxi turned around and bent his legs in order to match her height.

    Xia Xiaofu used both her arms and legs to climb up his back like azy kitten.

    Ou Luoxi closed the door.

    The pair walked towards the foyer of the condominium. Ou Luoxi was very quiet on their way there, and Xia Xiaofu was leaning her small face on his broad back. She closed her eyes and called his name. ¡°Luoxi...¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ou Luoxi replied.

    ¡°Luoxi, I always feel like all this is just a dream. This present happiness came upon too suddenly. I do not dare to close my eyes for fear that you would disappear again.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not speak, but he revealed a warm smile.

    ¡°Luoxi, this past year, I missed you so much. I really really missed you... I dream of you every single night, but when I open my eyes, you are not there...and I cry. I always cry, because apart from crying, I don¡¯t know what else I can do...¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s footsteps slowed. He wanted to look back at Xiaofu.

    But Xia Xiaofu swiftly reached out and covered his eyes with her tiny hands. She sniffled through her nose which waspletely red at its tip, then looked up at the drizzle from the sky. ¡°No looking,¡±she said somewhat coquettishly.

    Ou Luoxi hesitated for a few seconds, then nodded. ¡°Ok, I won¡¯t look.¡±

    ¡°Luoxi, do you still remember the time back when we¡¯d just started dating? At that time, I liked you so much that I was head over heels, and finally, you epted me, so I promised you that I would make you happy in the future, that I would ensure that every day you spend is full ofughter, but now I finally realise that I am a big fat liar.

    Is she a big fat liar? Ou Luo Xi asked himself in his heart.

    No she isn¡¯t.

    If he did not have her in his life, he would not even know what happiness is.

    It was her who taught him what is happiness.

    Although many, many things have happened between them, he has never regretted anything. He did not dare to think how life without her would be like.

    Like a pool of dead water?

    He still loved the present her.

    Ou Luoxi moved his thin lips and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Xia Xiaofu, I will give you one more chance. You can still work hard.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Xia Xiaofu stopped crying and halfughed. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him passionately. ¡°Thank you for this opportunity you have given me. I will definitely love you twice as much.¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was already asleep by the time both of them returned to the condominium. Little Fifth was not in her room and was sleeping with Xiaofu¡¯s mother.

    The next morning, both of them woke upte. The bright sunlight had already streamed into the room when Xia Xiaofu opened her sleepy eyes. Xia Xiaofu turned around and found herself in Luoxi¡¯s embrace.

    This feeling felt extraordinary, just like how she had been picturing in her dreams for years. She was finally back in his embrace.

    Xia Xiaofu carefully observed him from behind, tracing his facial features using her index finger. Despite being with him for such a long time, she still greatly admired his perfectly delicate features.

    While he was still asleep, the faint eye bags could be seen. Xia Xiaofu knew that on his three-week trip to Japan, he was definitely med and berated by Fourth Uncle.

    Did he manage to smooth things out? Was he now in an awkward position? What will happen to Ou Ze? Even if he did not mention anything with regards to these questions, Xia Xiaofu understood everything.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at the white shirt he was wearing. Regardless of whether they were fooling around in bed or sleeping, he did not remove his shirt. Xia Xiaofu knew that there were definitely scars on his torso.

    Once riddled with thousands of bloody wounds, what must his chest look like under the shirt?

    Xia Xiaofu stealthily reached a tiny hand out and lifted his shirt up.

    With one nce, her hot tears instantly flowed.

    The wounds on his body were fully healed, but patches of scars were left behind on his skin. Some scars had grown a newyer of white skin, while others were already ck and dull. It was terrifying and heartbreaking at first sight.

    No wonder he refused to let her see his torso.

    Xia Xiaofu sat up in bed and hurriedly ran into the bathroom barefoot. She locked the bathroom door and slid down the wall, copsing to the ground. With her face in her two hands, she cried uncontrobly.

    She was choking with sobs.

    She had brought him such harm.

 Chapter 712 - Talking About Working Together

    <h4>Chapter 712: Talking About Working Together</h4>

    When Ou Luoxi opened his eyes again, he did not see Xia Xiaofu anywhere. He sat up and got out of bed, and he looked around the room and said, ¡°Xiaofu, Xiaofu...¡±

    There was no one inside the room, and Ou Luoxi walked into the bathroom to open the door.

    He stepped inside with one foot, and there did not seem to be anyone around, ¡°Xiao...¡±

    The crisp sound ofughter rang out in his ears. Someone was hiding behind the door, and that person ran out quickly and curled both of her small hands around his neck as she leaped onto him.

    Ou Luoxi did not have his guard up, and he went forward. He stepped into the bathroom with both feet, using two hands to support the woman¡¯s butt as he allowed her to hold his strong waist, and he used his thigh to close the door as he asked, ¡°You are awake already?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I woke up earlier than you.¡± Xia Xiaofu had a bright smile on her face as she replied to him.

    ¡°Why are your eyes so red?¡± Ou Luoxi noticed that her eyes were a little red.

    ¡°Oh, when I was washing my face just now, and I was not careful and the water went in my eyes.¡±

    Ou Luoxi noticed that there was a little toothpaste foam on the corners of her lips. She was probably brushing her teeth when she heard him calling out for her so she hid behind the door in a hurry, and at this moment, her almond-shaped eyes were sparkling as she looked at him, and her eyes looked extremely attractive and pampered.

    Ou Luoxi stretched his thumb out to wipe the corners of her lips and pamperingly said, ¡°Wash your face clean first.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Xia Xiaofu used her fair fingers to curl a little bit of the foam then wiped it on his handsome face, and she said, ¡°I want to be a dirty little cat together with you.¡±

    She was just like a young girl as she did so, and that made Ou Luoxi¡¯s entire body go soft. He took a step back and was against the door, and both of their noses were against one another. They were nudging each other on the noses, and their eyes had a gentle and loving expression in them as they gazed at one another.

    Ou Luoxi hugged her tiny waist, and Xia Xiaofu was daring and passionate as she kissed his face. She was extremely cheeky and was pecking him like a little chick.

    p! Ou Luoxi gave her butt a p before pushing her against the sink. He cursed softly as he said, ¡°You just know how to seduce someone.¡±

    ¡°I would just seduce you!¡± Xia Xiaofu went to remove his pants.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother and Little Fifth woke up very early in the morning, and Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother prepared breakfast in the kitchen. When she turned her head back, she realized that Little Fifth was missing. She went to look for her hurriedly, but she realized that the door of Xia Xiaofu¡¯s room was open, and Little Fifth was climbing inside on all fours.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother walked into the room quickly and bent down to carry Little Fifth. She knew that Xia Xiaofu brought Ou Luoxi backst night. The young people had a world of their own, and she did not want to disturb them.

    But she had a nce at therge bed. There was no one on the bed. Xia Xiaofu and Ou Luoxi were not there.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother found it weird, and at this moment, she heard the sound of movementing from the bathroom. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was young once. The moment she heard it, her ears and face turned red, and she carried Little Fifth and rushed out the door in a hurry.

    The bathroom was not very soundproof. When she went out the door, she heard someone¡¯s voice blurrily say, ¡°Don¡¯t move. My condition in the morning is not too great. I¡¯m too excited. I want ...¡±

    What came after that was Xia Xiaofu¡¯s soft shout as she moaned out infort, alongside the man¡¯s moans.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother had a look at Little Fifth in her embrace. Little Fifth did not know anything at all, she clenched her small fist and ced it by her lips to suck on her fist. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother could only chant, I have sinned, inside her heart.

    ...

    After ten minutes, Ou Luoxi walked out of the room with Xia Xiaofu. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother carried Little Fifth as she walked out of the kitchen and said, ¡°Xiaofu, Luoxi, breakfast is already ready. Come and eat breakfast now.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu walked over and carried Little Fifth into her embrace, she did not look at her mother, but she lowered her head down to kiss Little Fifth¡¯s small face as she said, ¡°Little Fifth, did you miss Mummy or not?¡±

    Little Fifth was bbering and moving about non stop in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s embrace, as if she were saying ¡ª Of course I missed you.

    Xia Xiaofu had a blissful and a satisfied smile on her face. She carried Little Fifth over to the living room and went to feed her milk.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother noticed that her daughter was treating her so coldly, and she lowered her head silently. She knew that that matter had be the wedge that both of them were unable to get over.

    Ou Luoxi nced at the mother and daughter pair, and he felt that both of them were behaving oddly today.

    At this moment, the doorbell of the condominium unit rang out, and someone was knocking on the door.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother went over to open the door; Ah Li was outside.

    Ah Li looked over at Ou Luoxi, and he was hesitant to speak.

    Ou Luoxi lifted his long legs apart as he walked out, and both of them stood in the corridor as they spoke to one another softly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, we just got news. Ou Ze has suddenly disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Disappeared?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Ou Ze probably knew that our people were all over the hospital spying on him, and during these few weeks, he was extremely silent as he recuperated in the hospital. He probably tried to numb our senses, and this morning, he suddenly disappeared from the hospital and escaped.¡±

    Ou Luoxi curled the corners of his lips up slowly and had a cold smile on his face as he said, ¡°He has finally taken action. I have waited such a long time. Don¡¯t rm him. With Second Older Brother around, he is unable to get out of the country. Although he has a picture of the sources of military arms, the channels have already been damaged badly, and he would definitely contact the person. After he contacts them, we should wait for him to take action, and when that timees, we will be able to swoop in and get him.¡±

    Ah Li nodded his head, and he knew that although Young Master gave the picture of the sources of military arms over to Ou Ze, Young Master must have his own ns and plots deep down. Young Master would not let Ou Ze go.

    But Ah Li was still worried and raised his eyebrows as he said, ¡°Young Master, Fourth Uncle gave you an ultimatum. Within the given time period, if you are unable to hand the sources of military arms over to Fourth Uncle, I am afraid that Fourth Uncle... Based on what I know, Ah Gan is also taking action on his side. He would definitely not let go of this chance to harm you. Ah Gan is a big threat.¡±

    Ou Luoxi was not rmed, and he did not even have a frown as he said, ¡°Ah Gan would not dare to take any action for now. You don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ah Li nodded his head, and he wanted to continue speaking, but at this moment, he saw Xia Xiaofu walking out of the condominium unit.

    Ah Li shut his mouth, and he nodded his head towards Xia Xiaofu politely before taking a few steps back.

    Ou Luoxi turned his gaze back to look at Xia Xiaofu and said,¡±I have some matters to handle. I have to go.¡±

    ¡°Luoxi, leave after you eat breakfast. You cannot work on an empty stomach in the morning.¡± Xia Xiaofu pouted her red lips.

    Ou Luoxi stretched his hand out to pinch her small face, as he had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Ah Li will prepare it. I have to go. Let¡¯s go out for dinner tonight.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu nodded her head and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ou Luoxi brought Ah Li away with him as he left.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu went over to X University, and today was the first day that she officially became a professor. She was in a good mood.

    She was always the pride of X University, and after they heard that she wasing back to teach at X University, everyone in X University was excited, and the professors and students that she met on the way there were friendly and in awe of her. This was a ce that had a schrly vibe to it, and Xia Xiaofu felt very happy.

    But during the afternoon, there was an unwee guest.

    She was reading educational materials in the office, and at this moment, Professor Li walked over and said, ¡°Professor Xia, someone who came to school to find you. I have already invited him to go into the VIP room.¡±

    ¡°Looking for me? What is his name?¡±

    ¡°I do not know, he said after Professor Xia meets him, you would naturally know him.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Xiaofu stood up and went into the VIP room.

    She opened the door of the VIP room. Xia Xiaofu saw a man inside the room. The man was leaning against the window and looking at the scenery, and after sensing that she was here, he turned around. Xia Xiaofu found that this person looked very familiar, and after contemting for a moment, Xia Xiaofu remembered this person; he was Ah Gan.

    One of the key figures in the Green Door, Ah Gan.

    ¡°You are looking for me?¡± Xia Xiaofu spoke first.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Xia. This is the first time we are meeting one another. How are you?¡± Ah Gan had a smile on the corners of his lips as he looked at Xia Xiaofu.

    Xia Xiaofu did not have any good feelings for this person at all. She went straight to the point and said, ¡°If there is anything that you want to say, say it. I have sses to teach.¡±

    ¡°Since Miss Xia is so direct, then I will speak frankly. I came over because of Ou Luoxi. I want to discuss working together with Miss Xia.¡±

    ¡°Working together?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Xia, I have already investigated. You are Ou Luoxi¡¯s first love, and both of you dated and broke up non stop for almost two years. Since Ou Luoxi¡¯s return to the country, you¡¯ve had rtions with Ou Luoxi when you were still Mrs. Ou, and, now you¡¯ve moved out of the Ou family vi and started to live together with Ou Luoxi.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart felt cold. This Ah Gan had really investigated her past very thoroughly. He came here prepared and did note here with a good heart.

    ¡°What do you want to say exactly?¡±

    ¡°Miss Xia, what I want to say is: let us work with one another. Tell the rtionship that you have with Ou Luoxi to Fourth Uncle, and tell Uncle Fourth that you are the person whom Ou Luoxi loves deeply, that he loves you only.¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Xia Xiaofuughed coldly and said, ¡°Why should I say that?¡±

    ¡°Miss Xia, you are together with Ou Luoxi now. Has Ou Luoxi mentioned anything about your future together? Did he promise to marry you and give you an official title and a home?¡±

    No.

    Although she was together with Ou Luoxi now, Ou Luoxi has not said those words. Last night in the car, he¡¯d said, In the future, be together with him and serve him well.

    But she did not want those things before. She did not have the right. He was willing to want her and willing to be together with her. She was already very happy and very satisfied.

    Xia Xiaofu knew that Ah Gan still had more to say, and she pursed her red lips together as she looked at Ah Gan.

    Ah Gan continued to speak. ¡°Miss Xia, Ou Luoxi has not said these things, right? I will tell you the reason. As long as Ou Luoxi is still Young Master Gong Ming, you cannot have an ending with him, and you can only be together with him in secret. There will be a day when he marries Gong Ling and bes someone else¡¯s husband.¡±

    ¡°Miss Xia, you love Ou Luoxi very much, right? You do not want to lose him, so you should cooperate with me. I want the position that he has right now, so let¡¯s drag him down from the position right now. Like this, there is no possibility of him being together with Gong Ling, and he would only belong to you.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu curled the corners of her lips up and had a pure smile on her face as she said, ¡°Do you think that I am a fool? You want Miss Gong Ling and the position of Young Master of the Green Door. You want me to help you drag Ou Luoxi down, and when that timees, we all would be at your mercy. We would do whatever you want, right?¡±

    ¡°Miss Xia, you don¡¯t have to worry. I only want the things that I want. As for Ou Luoxi¡¯s life, I do not have any interest in it.¡±

    Xia Xiaofuughed coldly inside her heart. Only a ghost would believe anything he said.

    ¡°You are done saying whatever you wanted to say. I¡¯m going, then.¡± Xia Xiaofu turned around and left.

    ¡°Ay, Miss Xia.¡± Ah Gan called her from behind. ¡°If you do not want to work with me, then you are fated to share a man with another woman, and believe me, the day that Ou Luoxi marries Gong Ling, Ou Luoxi would not be able to protect you anymore. Fourth Uncle would never allow you to live in this world.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not stop in her tracks. She did not even turn her head back as she said, ¡°Thank you for informing me!¡±

    As he watched Xia Xiaofu walk away, Ah Gan¡¯s subordinate walked inside and said, ¡°Master, this woman is unwilling to cooperate?¡±

    Ah Gan had a sinister smile on his face and said, ¡°This woman is not easy to fool. Ou Ze was right.¡±

    ¡°Master, do we really want to work with Ou Ze?¡±

    ¡°That cannot be considered to be working together. Ou Ze is already half dead. After I make use of him, I will naturally kick him away.¡±

    ¡°Master is so brilliant.¡±

    ...

    Ah Ganing over did not affect Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mood. Ou Luoxi did not tell her anything about the matters outside. She also did not care to ask about them. She believed that Ou Luoxi had his own ns, and when it all eventually came into y, everything would be fine as long as she was together with him silently.

    Even though...their rtionship was temporary, she would cherish this time that she had with him very very much.

    After ss was dismissed, Xia Xiaofu went out through the school gates and saw a silver Spyker parked outside. The window of the car was half open, and Ou Luoxi¡¯s mesmerizing and exquisite face was there.

    ¡°Luoxi.¡± Xia Xiaofu had a bright smile on her face. She ran over to the front passenger door as she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    The corners of Ou Luoxi¡¯s lips had a gentle smile as he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that we were going to have dinner together?¡±

    He did say it, but he did not say that he wasing over to pick her up from work. Picking her up from work was different from having dinner together.

    Ou Luoxi looked at her smiling face that was so sweet as he said, ¡°Come inside the car.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded her head before she went to sit down in the front passenger seat.

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Xia Xiaofu pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°Shall we have Western? Something like a candlelight dinner?¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ou Luoxi stepped on the elerator.

    ...

    They went to a Western restaurant in arge shopping mall. The ambience of the candlelight dinner was very good, and both of them finished eating dinner.

    Ou Luoxi went to swipe his card to pay the bill before they walked out. Xia Xiaofu pointed towards the direction of the washroom and said, ¡°I have to go to the washroom. Luoxi, stay here and wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Luoxi nodded his head quietly.

    Xia Xiaofu walked over to the washroom, and there were a few girls on the road who chatted with one another as theyughed looking at Ou Luoxi¡¯s back profile. They were all smitten by him. Xia Xiaofu looked back, and Ou Luoxi held her bag in one hand as he put another hand into his pocket and leaned against the railing inside the shopping centre. His figure was handsome, and his legs were long. He had the perfect figure to be a model.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart felt sweeter and sweeter. She did not know whether she saved the entire gxy in her previous lifetime for her to be able to date him. Somehow, he fell in love with her.

    Xia Xiaofu went to the washroom. Ou Luoxi stood there quietly, and he had a look around the shopping mall before his gaze went over to the front of the mall. A familiar figure walked over from that direction.

    Ou Luoxi blinked for a moment, and his facial expression did not change too much.

    He turned his body to the side and lowered his gaze down to look at the crystal chandelier on the second floor.

    This familiar person was President Qu. President Qu saw Ou Luoxi, and his eyes lit up. He did not expect to meet Ou Luoxi here. President Qu was about to quickly step forward and walk over to Ou Luoxi¡¯s side.

    ¡°Luoxi, I heard that you met with an ident more than a year ago. At that time, I was extremely shocked and even sent people to go over to Huangpu Port to have a look, but I did not manage to find anything. I was upset for a long time. I thought you... The good thing was that a while ago, I heard that you came back safely.¡± President Qu was extremely excited as he ranted to Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi did not move, and his thin light pink lips opened. He was cold and calm as he said, ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡±

    President Qu had not seen Ou Luoxi for a long time, and Ou Luoxi had be more exquisite and handsome. He looked at his side profile. He was cold and handsome. President Qu knew that he was already Young Master Gong Ming now. He was someone high up there and not someone who was in the same league as him, or maybe he never matched him before.

    President Qu¡¯s face was a little upset, and he was sad as he said, ¡°I heard that you got back together with Xia Xiaofu again...¡±

    At this moment, Xia Xiaofu coincidentally walked out of the washroom.

 Chapter 713 - You are Ou Luoxiâ€™s Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 713: You are Ou Luoxi¡¯s Weakness</h4>

    Upon seeing a man standing beside Ou Luoxi, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s footsteps halted. She had a very good memory. This person was President Qu who once coveted Ou Luoxi¡¯s attractive looks.

    Why were the two of them together?

    Xia Xiaofu stayed in ce to listen in on their conversation and was just in time to hear him say, ¡°I heard that you have gotten together with Xia Xiaofu again.¡± Ou Luxi did not reply, but President Qu continued ¡ª

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s better this way. I...know that you are truly in love with Xia Xiaofu. Otherwise...when Xia Bo was in trouble a year ago, you would not have...spent a night with me just to save him...¡±

    It was as if lightning had struck Xia Xiaofu. Shepletely stiffened in shock.

    What did that person just say?

    Luoxi and her...

    Xia Xiaofu did not hear clearly what else President Qu said. She waspletely out of it as she turned around and went into the bathroom again. She leaned weakly against the wall and buried her face in her hands.

    She remembered that when her father met with mishap a year ago and was locked up at the police station, she had hustled around with thewyer for many days to seek help but to no avail. One night, Ou Luoxi returned home very, veryte, and right after that, she had received a call from thewyer saying that her dad had been sessfully bailed out of jail. She did not know. She really did not know at all, and her mother had even criticized him that night, but yet he went into the kitchen to prepare dinner for the mother and daughter without a word ofint...

    Xia Xiaofu felt heat between her fingers. In an instant, tears were already streaming down her face.

    Zhou Yao was right. She had changed him. She still remembered the time when they first met on set. He was so tyrannical and indifferent, like a painting of an immortal that had descended from the sky, pursued and worshipped by many. If he had not met her in this life, he would have always stayed that way, without any suffering. Maybe he would even have met a nice girl, gotten married, and had children.

    She had harmed him.

    President Qu was still talking. Ou Luoxi lifted his wrist and nced at his watch, then turned sideways to look President Qu in the eye, ¡°Are you done talking?¡±

    President Qu was stunned.

    Ou Luoxi did not spare her a second nce and instead strode in the direction of the bathroom. She seemed to have been in the bathroom for a long time.

    At the entrance of the female bathroom, Ou Luoxi lifted his hand and knocked on the door. ¡°Xiaofu.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was taken aback. She instantly brought herself back to reality. ¡°Luoxi,¡± she replied, then swiftly walked to the sink to wash her face.

    She went to open the door.

    Ou Luoxi looked her small face over. Her face was pale, and her eyes were red-rimmed, a vast difference from how she had looked when heading to the bathroom just now. His sharp eyebrows gathered and his eyes took a quick sweep inside the female bathroom. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you been crying?¡± he softly asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded. ¡°I just...suddenly thought of my dad.¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s face rxed. He ced an arm over her shoulders and guided her forwards. ¡°My condolences.¡±

    He evidently did not know how tofort people. Xia Xiaofuughed upon hearing his reply and sniffled through her nose which was tinged red. She tilted her head and looked up at him with her teary eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Both of themughed.

    ...

    Back at the condominium. Both Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother and Little Fifth were already asleep. The two of them returned to their bedroom, and Ou Luoxi entered the bathroom first to take a shower. Xia Xiaofu brought a set of dark blue pyjamas into the bathroom. ¡°Luoxi...¡± she called out.

    ¡°Hmm...¡± Ou Luoxi was washing his hair. He washed the shampoo off his head and charismatically and casually flicked his short hair backwards, resulting in a trail of water sttering sexily. Through the frosted ss door, Ou Luoxi replied, ¡°Just leave the pyjamas there.¡±

    His next line will be ¡ª you can leave now.

    But Ou Luoxi nced out, and a tiny figure still stood outside the ss door. Xia Xiaofu has not left.

    ¡°You...¡±

    The next moment, the frosted ss door was already pushed open by a small, pale hand.

    Ou Luoxi paused in shock, then nimbly backed away from the half opened ss door. He said somewhat harshly, ¡°Go out!¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s shower together.¡± Xia Xiaofu stepped in.

    Their eyes met and Xia Xiaofu¡¯s gaze shifted to Ou Luoxi¡¯s upper body. She looked at the scars on his body.

    Ou Luoxi mercilessly stared at her tiny face, ¡°Isn¡¯t it very hideous, very appalling?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s gaze sank. He turned around straight away and reached his hand out to push the ss door open. He wanted to leave.

    But he could not leave, for a pair of slender arms had snaked around his defined waist. Xia Xiaofu hugged him tightly behind.

    ¡°Luoxi, don¡¯t go... Even though it is very hideous, very appalling, I like it... I like it very, very much...¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s tears mixed with the water from the shower head andnded on Ou Luoxi¡¯s back.

    Ou Luoxi straightened and pursed his thin lips.

    Xia Xiaofu was brushing her fingertips over each of his scars, seemingly pained by the suffering he had to go through. She was so gentle, not daring to exert any pressure with her fingers. ¡°Luoxi, you don¡¯t have to hide it anymore. This is proof of your love for me. Every time I see these scars, I will only love you more dearly and cherish you even more.

    ¡°Luoxi, I love you.¡±

    Ou Luoxi turned around slowly, giving her a heated look.

    Xia Xiaofu got on the tips of her toes and encircled his neck, lightly kissing his ear. ¡°Furthermore, don¡¯t you want to have a...bath of Mandarin Ducks with me?¡± Ou Luoxi¡¯s breathing became heavier. He tugged her over by her slender waist with arge palm and immediately bent over and captured her small mouth.

    ...

    An hourter, the pair came out of the bathroom. Ou Luoxi carried a lethargic Xia Xiaofu over to theirrge bed. ¡°Sleep if you are tired,¡± he said while caressing her head.

    Xia Xiaofu dragged the soft nket over to her, and like a small animal, she burrowed herself in the nket.

    Ou Luoxi smiled dotingly, then walked back into the bathroom and took a quick bath. He cleaned up the warzone they were in just now and threw the clothes on the floor into the bamboo basket.

    He returned to the bedroom and reached for a white shirt by habit, but he stopped short and looked down at his scarred torso, then looked at the woman asleep on the bed. He simply threw the shirt on the sofa and climbed onto the bed bare chested.

    He had justin down when the littledy rolled into his embrace on her own ord, her tiny head directly lying on his chest.

    Ou Luoxi smiled, ¡°Not asleep yet?¡± he gently asked.

    ¡°Mm hmm,¡± Xia Xiaofu mumbled, then climbed on top of him and kissed his scars one by one.

    Ou Luoxi looked at the chandelier above him and swallowed slowly. He had learned what a rtionship between a man and woman was like after getting together with this woman. She was always clinging to him like a baby snake, whether it was before or now, trying to use her warmth to melt him.

    He flipped himself over and trapped her against the mattress, punishing her severely. ¡°Little imp, are you trying to wring me dry? At this rate, who could stand this?¡±

    Xia Xiaofuughed and flipped over again, sitting on his body. ¡°Taking what you gained for granted! I will stew some supplements for you tomorrow.¡±

    ...

    The second day, Xia Xiaofu headed to school. On her way there she was greeted by the students, ¡°Good Morning, Professor Xia.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu donned a red coat and a whitece shirt underneath, and her seaweed-like hair was tied up in a ponytail. She looked charming and radiant.

    She was in a great mood today. It was as if the sweetness she felt in her heart was overflowing from her face. ¡°Good morning,¡± she replied.

    Once she had left, the students gathered and started discussing. ¡°Have you realised that Professor Xia is bing prettier day by day.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, in what way does she look like the mother of a child? When she goes for her lessons, it is evident that all the girls in the ss cannot even match her beauty.¡±

    At noon, Xia Xiaofu was having her lunch in school when her phone beeped with an iing text message.

    She opened it and saw that it was a message from Ou Luoxi.

    He had sent a few photos to her to ask which looks better.

    Xia Xiaofu looked closely at the photos which were all drawings of dragons. At one nce, she could tell that they were drawings for tattoos.

    She immediately replied, <Are you getting a tattoo?>

    <Yeah>, he replied simply and no-nonsensically as usual.

    Xia Xiaofu thought that was for the best. If he were to get tattoos over those scars on his body, it would definitely look very beautiful.

    She picked one of the drawings that stood out to her. <This one>

    <OK>

    She had just opened the text when a second one followed. <What do you see in the drawing>

    <A dragon>

    <Oh>

    Xia Xiaofu was confused about what his oh meant. She looked closely at the picture again. It was really a dragon and did not have any content. She thought that he was joking with her.

    <I hear that tattoos are very painful>

    <Sodo you want toe and apany me?>

    Xia Xiaofu instantly felt sweet inside. <Nope, I am at work>

    He did not reply, and Xia Xiaofu assumed he was slightly unhappy. He had never been fond of her going out to work, but her upation as a university professor gave him no reason to disapprove.

    Xia Xiaofu sent him another message. <Let me see your tattoo when we get home tonight.>

    <What for?> He sounded like he was being difficult, as if he were saying, Since you won¡¯t be here when I get the tattoo, what¡¯s the point of giving me your attention after I have already gotten the tattoo?

    Xia Xiaofu couldn¡¯t help butugh as it felt like he had reverted to how he used to be, always clingy. She sent another message. <Alright, alright. I feel your pain>

    Ou Luoxipletely ceased replying after that, but Xia Xiaofu knew that he was happy and satisfied. He was actually really easy to pacify.

    Xia Xiaofu put her phone down and had a sweet smile on her lips.

    Just then, a fellow professor spotted her and teased, ¡°Professor Xia, you seem to be in a very good mood these past two days, always smiling to yourself. Did you just get a boyfriend?¡±

    Boyfriend?

    Xia Xiaofu covered her mouth shyly. She mildly nodded. I...guess so.

    ...

    After school, Xia Xiaofu was getting ready to head out. She had changed into a sweatsuit to teach a physical education ss. Now, she was going back to the changing room to change out of the sweatsuit.

    She closed the door to the changing room and locked it in case anyone identally came in. Once it feltpletely secure, she took the sweatsuit off.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at herself in a full length mirror. She was only wearing a whitecy shirt which reached the top of her thighs, disying her long and defined ivory legs. Her figure was exquisite and enchanting. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face uncontrobly reddened, with such a face and figure...she was probably worthy of such unyielding love from him.

    Xia Xiaofu was about to retrieve her leggings when she suddenly saw a human figure in the mirror. Xia Xiaofu stiffened and whipped her head around, only to see Ou Ze.

    She did not know when Ou Ze had started standing behind her.

    ¡°Ou Ze, what brings you here?¡± Xia Xiaofu took a precautionary step back. ¡°Have you been hiding in this room all along?¡±

    Ou Zeughed humorously. His facial expression had be even more depressed as ofte. He stood unmoving in the same spot and fixed his scorpion-like gaze on Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face. ¡°I came to visit my wife. It seems like these days you have been living afortable life with Ou Luoxi. Your face even reddened from looking at yourself in the mirror just now. Ou Luoxi must show you so much love at night.¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± Xia Xiaofu scoffed, not backing down. ¡°Ou Ze, you are just an evil pervert. That¡¯s right, I am with Ou Luoxi now, and I have given him my body and my heart. You are iparable to him.¡±

    Ou Ze¡¯s features twisted for a second, but he revealed an eerie smile. ¡°Xia Xiaofu, do you really think that you can be together with Ou Luoxi?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean that your blissful days are about toe to an end. Even if I die, I will never allow you two to be together. You should just get ready for a painful separation.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes shed, and she felt a sense of foreboding. Ou Ze was a malicious person, and hisposed manner revealed that he definitely had a n up his sleeve.

    Xia Xiaofu immediately calmed down andughed. ¡°Luoxi and I would never break up. He once told me that he ns to marry me,¡± she said confidently.

    ¡°Marry you?¡± Ou Zeughed scornfully. ¡°If he were to marry you, he would have to abandon his status as the Young Master of the Green Door and start from scratch. Xia Xiaofu, haven¡¯t you realised that you are Ou Luoxi¡¯s weakness and a stumbling block on his path. Xia Xiaofu. I guess there is no harm in telling you that I have already...¡±

    Ou Ze halted. ¡°Xia Xiaofu, you are trying to get information out of me?¡± he asked, suddenly aware.

    Xia Xiaofu was immensely disappointed. She could not believe that Ou Ze did not fall into her trap. That¡¯s right, she was in fact trying to get him to reveal information unknowingly. Ou Ze looked at her expression and revealed a savage smile, then raised his hand to unbutton his shirt.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Xia Xiaofu was shocked.

    ¡°Hah, what do you think I am trying to do? We have been married for such a long time but I have yet to taste you. Today, I will have a taste and make Ou Luoxi a cuckold.¡±

    ¡°Bah, shameless!¡± Xia Xiaofu spat. She turned around and ran towards the door.

    Although Ou Ze¡¯s right leg was crippled, the distance between them was so short that he reached Xia Xiaofu within a few strides and tossed her on the tabletop. He forcefully started ripping Xia Xiaofu¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Ou Ze, go to hell!¡±

    The tendon on Ou Ze¡¯s finger had been broken, and his right hand was pretty much crippled. Xia Xiaofu used all her strength and almost escaped his grip. Right at this moment, Ou Ze covered Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mouth and wickedlyughed. ¡°Xia Xiaofu, you¡¯d better keep still if you want your daughter to be safe.¡±

    Little Fifth?

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s pupils contracted.

    Little Fifth was with her mother. Did Ou Ze already secretly abduct Little Fifth?

    What did he n to do to Little Fifth?

    ¡°Mm...¡± Xia Xiaofu stared mercilessly at Ou Ze, wanting to speak.

    At this point, Ou Ze heard footsteps outside the door. His grin widened and he reached out and ripped herce shirt into pieces, then bent over her and bit the corner of her mouth.

    Xia Xiaofu wanted to extend her leg and kick Ou Ze between his legs.

    Just at that instant, the door to the changing room was opened with a flying kick, and cold wind immediately flooded the room together with a sombre gaze.

 Chapter 714 - You Are Just Like A Red Apricot

    <h4>Chapter 714: You Are Just Like A Red Apricot</h4>

    Everything happened too quickly. Xia Xiaofu did not have any time to react, and at this moment, she lost her footing. Ou Ze opened the window and jumped out before disappearing.

    Xia Xiaofu covered herself with her ripped cor, then stood up. She looked over at the side of the door, and Ou Luoxi was standing outside the door.

    Ou Luoxi came in a hurry, and he was still holding his car keys in one hand. Both of his hands were by his sides, clenched into tight fists. His clear, dark eyes were sharp and sinister as he stared at her.

    ¡°Luoxi, why are you here?¡± Xia Xiaofu noticed that it was him and let out a sigh of relief.

    Ou Luoxi raised his heels and went into the changing room. He walked over to the window and looked downwards. Ou Ze had already disappeared from view. He pursed his thin lips together and turned around. The clothes of the woman in front of him were all messy, and her long beautiful legs that were exposed in the air were extremely attractive. He lowered his volume and said, ¡°Why, did you not want me toe?¡±

    ¡°Luoxi, why would you say that? I was only...very surprised.¡± He would normally park the car outside the school, and he¡¯d nevere inside to look for her before.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s eyes were frozen. His deep voice was extremely unfriendly as he said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t that person just now Ou Ze? What were the both of you doing here just now?¡±

    ¡°Luoxi, I was about to tell you.¡± Xia Xiaofu stepped forward quickly as she said, ¡°Just now, I came here to change my clothes, but Ou Ze had been waiting here in hiding, and he wanted to molest me...¡±

    ¡°Why did you not shout?¡±

    ¡°Because Ou Ze said he kidnapped Little Fifth. Luoxi, let¡¯s go back quickly. Although I suspect Ou Ze was lying just now, I am just afraid that it might be true. I am afraid that Ou Ze would harm Little Fifth.¡±

    Ou Luoxi pursed his thin lips before he took his phone out of his pocket and dialled a number.

    ¡°Hello, Ah Li..

    Ah Li said something on the other end, and Ou Luoxi hung up. His gaze was all cold as he looked at Xia Xiaofu and said, ¡°Your mother and daughter are fine. They are safe at home.¡±

    The huge worry in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart disappeared, and it seemed that Ou Ze was really bluffing just now. At this moment, Xia Xiaofu raised her eyes to look at Ou Luoxi, and she felt that he was acting odd. He was being sarcastic as he spoke.

    ¡°Luoxi, what is wrong with you? Did you...mistake something? Ou Ze and I...¡±

    ¡°Hah, what can I misunderstand? I am only asking you, the next time you cheat, can you find a smarter lie and say would a biological father harm his own daughter?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu heard what he said and froze. What...was he saying?

    Biological father...

    Was he saying that Ou Ze was Little Fifth¡¯s biological father?

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s entire heart went cold. No wonder he was not interested in Little Fifth at all. It turned out that he never believed that Little Fifth was his daughter, and he always thought that Little Fifth was Ou Ze¡¯s child!

    Ou Luoxi looked at her coldly. Her face was very pale, and her almond-shaped eyes were moist as if she were shocked by his words. There was a wound on the corner of her lips, and there was a bright red blood stain. The blood stain was extremely eye-catching on her small, light pink lips, and she looked extremely stunning.

    She was only wearing a whitece top, and it was ripped. Her white bra was exposed, and her smooth, milk-white skin....

    It was just her seductive look and behaviour that made him unable to resist her in bed. There were times that he was too excited and he would feel that he had gone crazy. It felt as if he wanted to break her, but he did not bear to do so.

    The year when they were separated from one another, he would often think of the time that they were intimate with one another. She was pushed by Ou Ze onto the table as he bullied her. He did not know how far they went, but he knew that if he hade a littleter, she was going to lie underneath another man.

    Those horrible memories from over a year ago came flooding back to him. Ou Luoxi firmly clenched his fists as his joints rang out. ¡°Why are you not saying anything? Is it because you do not know what to retaliate or you do not see any need to reply anymore? A previously married couple has already divorced one another and still can do that thing, because there is no difference between once or twice. Xia Xiaofu, don¡¯t you know you are just like a red apricot peeking over the fence? The moment I am not careful, you fall into the neighbor¡¯s yard.¡±

    A red apricot peeking over the fence.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s ears were ringing out with this sentence. For a very long time, she could not understand the meaning of this sentence. Her entire body was shaking as she took a step back and said, ¡°Luo Xi, you... What do you mean?¡±

    At this moment, her expression was extremely shocked and extremely innocent. It was just back in the past. Ou Luoxiughed coldly and said, ¡°Would you not understand what I mean? Do you need me to say it directly? More than one year ago, you used the excuse of saving Xia Corporation and stayed inside the hotel room together with Ou Ze. That night, I went over to look for you, and I still saw a used condom inside the rubbish bin in the room.¡±

    ¡°Xia Xiaofu, you said that Little Fifth is mine. Do you know how disgusting I feel every time I hear that? Ou Ze is unable to make it anymore, so you and your mother want to find the next person that both of you are going to rely on. That is me. I can understand that. I can give you everything that you want, but why are you always so hungry? In the dictionary of your life, could someone find loyalty and shame? Do you think that cheating on your partner is normal?¡±

    Every word hit Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart. She felt that her entire world was messed up now. She did not understand every word that he said.

    What was he talking about?

    ¡°Luoxi...¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face was pale as she shook her head, and she wanted to take a step forward to touch his arm.

    But Ou Luoxi took a step back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small hand was frozen in mid air. She was at a loss.

    Ou Luoxi could not take her behaving like this. She¡¯s the one who made the mistake, but she was behaving so innocent and feeling wronged. If he looked at her for another second, he would want to embrace her in his arms and lower his head down to admit his mistakes andfort her.

    Ou Luoxi turned around and left.

    ...

    Ou Luoxi really left. Xia Xiaofu slumped onto the floor right after. She hugged her knees and buried her head between them. Her eyes were very dry. She did not have any tears because she did not have the urge to cry.

    Her mind was a mess. The words that Ou Luoxi had said just now created a bomb inside her head, and she wanted to clear her thoughts.

    What condom?

    More than one year ago, what did he see?

    Why was he so firm that Little Fifth was not his?

    When did she be that... red apricot in his heart?

    Xia Xiaofu did not know what had happened, but she knew that Ou Luoxi must have misunderstood her, and he misunderstood her very deeply.

    No.

    A very long time after, Xia Xiaofu stood up slowly. She put on her clothes and a red coat. She ran towards the door, and she needed to go and look for Ou Luoxi to ask him clearly. If there were any misunderstandings, they had to work through it. Her conscience was clear.

    It was so hard for them to be together with one another. She did not want to be separated from him. She would not let go of his hands even if she died. She wanted to apany him for a long long time. She wanted to pay him back, and she wanted to love him properly.

    She hailed a cab on the main streets. Xia Xiaofu told the driver to go to a vi.

    She knew that his vi was at the Lan Shan estate, and it was a famous neighbourhood for the rich. She was going there right now to look for him.

    ...

    The taxi stopped in front of the Lan Shan estate. Xia Xiaofu stepped out of the car, and there was a beautiful European styled vi before her eyes. It was simple yet elegant. She went up the stairs and rang the doorbell.

    A helper came over very quickly and said, ¡°Miss, may I ask who you are looking for?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu looked inside the vi and said, ¡°How are you? I want to look for...Young Master Gong Ming. I must trouble you to inform him. My name is Xia Xiaofu.¡±

    The helper shook her head and said, ¡°I am so sorry Miss. Our Young Master is not seeing any guests today.¡±

    Bang! The front door was mmed shut.

    Xia Xiaofu, who was rejected at the door, froze for a moment. She knew that Ou Luoxi was really angry this time, and she hurriedly took her phone out from her bag and gave him a call.

    But a robotic female voice rang out on the other end ¡ª I am sorry. The number that you have dialled is switched off.

    He switched his phone off?

    Xia Xiaofu had a look at thewn, and there was a Spyker parked there. He was back home.

    There was another luxury car by the side of the Spyker. Xia Xiaofu could not help but give it another look. This seemed to be the car...that took Gong Ling around.

    Gong Ling was inside the vi?

    Xia Xiaofu walked over to the French windows. There was a gap left in the curtains by the French windows, and she could look into the living room.

    There was someone sitting down on the sofa inside the living room; it was Gong Ling. She was flipping through a magazine, and the helpers were extremely polite as they served her a cup of coffee.

    At this moment, the door to the room upstairs opened up. Ou Luoxi walked out. He¡¯d just taken a shower, and he wore a dark blue coloured silk robe. His short wet hair was soft and handsome as it drooped over his forehead, and he looked handsome like a piece of refined jade.

    He lowered his gaze to casually tie a knot on his waist, then went down the stairs.

    He had a nce at Gong Ling, who was seated in the living room. He had a nk expression as he turned around and went into the living room. He used his right hand to lift the cup of coffee that had been freshly ground by the helpers and had a sip.

    Gong Ling had a nce at his back profile, and she noticed that he was paying no mind to her. She was extremely unhappy as she let out a, ¡°Hmph!¡±.

    Ou Luoxi did not say anything.

    Upon seeing that he did not have any reaction, Gong Ling let out another, ¡°Hmph!¡±, and threw the magazine she was reading directly onto the floor.

    The helpers were shocked as they stood at one side, and at this moment, Ou Luoxi spoke. He did not turn around as he said, ¡°I will ask Ah Li to send you back to Japan within the next two days...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back!¡± Gong Ling leaped up from the sofa. She pouted her red lips and said, ¡°The moment you open your mouth, all you talk about is sending me back sending me back. The moment I go back, are you going to so boldly get together with Older Sister Xia again?¡±

    Upon hearing her say Older Sister Xia, Ou Luoxi¡¯s facial expression turned cold, and he headed upstairs immediately.

    Gong Ling noticed that he was being so cold to her and ran forward immediately. She stretched her small hands out and hugged Ou Luoxi¡¯s waist. The tears in her eyes flowed, and she cried as she felt wronged. ¡°Why do you treat me so badly? It was obviously you were in the wrong, but you have not even apologized to me. I gave you the cold shoulder, but you didn¡¯t even seem to care. These past few days, I have been waiting for you...and now, I am evening to look for you with such thick skin. I want to make peace with you, but you are still so bad.¡±

    Ou Luoxi moved for a moment and pushed Gong Ling¡¯s small hands away.

    Gong Ling hugged him even more firmly and said, ¡°Woo woo, Older Brother Gong Ming, you only know how to bully me. Do you dare to treat Older Sister Xia like that too? I found out about everything between you two. Older Sister Xia betrayed you and even married another man, and she even gave birth to another person¡¯s daughter. Even though she did that, you still treat her so well. Is the one who loves more destined to always get bullied? You are bullying me like this. Isn¡¯t it because you know that I like you?¡±

    Gong Ling¡¯s words pricked a spot that hurt in Ou Luoxi¡¯s heart, and he straightened his waist and did not say anything more.

    ¡°Older Brother Gong Ming, let¡¯s get back together... Don¡¯t be together with Older Sister Xia. You two have no future... In the future, I will not force you anymore. You can break the rtionship with Older Sister Xia slowly. I will not throw a royal tantrum anymore. I will treat you extremely well... I will apany you as you walk out of the sadness. Let¡¯s start over...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu looked on as she stood before the French windows. Although she was unable to hear their conversation clearly, she knew that Gong Ling must have lowered herself and said some sweet nothings. Ou Luoxi did not move and allowed her to hug him so quietly.

    Xia Xiaofu lowered her long eyshes, and her eyes immediately became wet. She did not know why she could see the shadow of her 20 year old self on Gong Ling. Gong Ling right now was just like her in the past; she could give up anything because of love.

    Xia Xiaofu was suddenly very jealous of Gong Ling. In front of Gong Ling, she felt a little...depressed and afraid.

    At this moment, she suddenly saw the strong re of a pair of headlights. Another car parked on thewn; Ah Li was here.

    Ah Li saw Xia Xiaofu and froze for a moment. He nodded his head politely before ringing the doorbell. The helpers opened the door quickly and allowed him inside.

    Gong Ling let go of Ou Luoxi and took a few steps back. Ah Li walked over to Ou Luoxi¡¯s side and lowered his volume to say, ¡°Young Master, there is news of Ou Ze now. No wonder we were unable to track Ou Ze¡¯s number one man all this time. It turns out that this person was in the country, He is a Chinese national. Ou Ze wanted to bring him along to sneak out of the country, and our people were about to nab them, but they separated from one another. Ou Ze probably did not go far. He is probably somewhere nearby, and we are already using all of our manpower to search for him. We have already found this spy of his, but he¡¯s wearing explosives.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s gaze lit up, and he said, ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°He is in a deserted factory in West Mountain.¡±

    Ou Luoxi nodded his head, headed downstairs, and said, ¡°Wait a moment for me. I will go and change my clothes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±

    Ou Luoxi changed his clothes very quickly, and he brought Ah Li along with him as he went out the front door.

    Gong Ling chased after him and said, ¡°Older Brother Gong Ming, where are you going? I want to follow you.¡±

    ¡°The ce that I am going to is very dangerous. You¡¯d better stay here.¡± Ou Luoxi walked over to the car, and at this moment, he turned his gaze over to the side. He saw Xia Xiaofu who had been standing outside the whole time.

    Upon seeing his cold and icy gaze sweep over, Xia Xiaofu firmly grabbed her bag with both hands, and she nervously bit her lower lip.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s gaze became dark because of this, but when he thought about the matter that happened in the changing room just now, he curled the corners of his lips up mockingly before going into the car.

    The luxury car left quickly.

    Xia Xiaofu stood on the spot in a blur. She felt disoriented as she looked at the back profile of the luxury vehicle.

    At this moment, Gong Ling had a nce at Xia Xiaofu. She did not say anything but ran to her own car hurriedly and told the driver, ¡°Drive quickly, follow Older Brother Gong Ming¡¯s car.¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, I am afraid that I cannot do that.¡±

    ¡°Why are you wasting time? You listen to me, or are you listening to Older Brother Gong Ming?¡±

    The driver had no other choice but to shake his head, and he stepped down on the elerator.

    Xia Xiaofu saw Gong Ling chasing after Ou Luoxi. She had a bad premonition inside her heart. She guessed that Ou Luoxi brought Ah Li to leave in such a hurry because of Ou Ze.

    Thinking about Ou Ze¡¯s expression inside the changing room just now, he had something that he wanted to say but did not do so, and he seemed to be in good spirits. Xia Xiaofu just felt that something was going to happen. She ran to the main road quickly, hailed a cab, and said, ¡°Follow the car in front of us.¡±

 Chapter 715 - She Is The Mastermind

    <h4>Chapter 715: She Is The Mastermind</h4>

    In an abandoned factory in the Western Mountains

    Ou Luoxi entered along with Ah Li. The entire area was surrounded, and Ou Ze¡¯s number one informant, Qiu Pi, held a detonator in his hands with his body wrapped in explosives, ready for confrontation.

    Qiu Pi became agitated upon Ou Luoxi¡¯s arrival, ¡°Who are you? Why did you capture me? I don¡¯t know anything. let me go!¡±

    Ah Li said, ¡°Qiu Pi, today you have no escape. I am sure you know what we are after. As long as you tell us where Ou Ze¡¯s army resources are, we will let you go.¡±

    Qiu Pi¡¯s face turned gray as ash. ¡°No, I can¡¯t say... Once I speak, my family will be wiped out. Why are all of you forcing me like this?¡±

    ncing at the explosives wrapped around Qiu Pi and the detonator in his hands, Ou Luoxi immediately waved Ah Li over. ¡°The detonator in Qiu Pi¡¯s hands is fake; we fell into his trap,¡± he whispered in his ear.

    ¡°What?¡± Ah Li eximed.

    Ou Luoxi kept a straight face, and under his breath, he ordered, ¡°This wireless detonator is not capable of any distance beyond fifteen metres. Order someone to search for a real detonator at once. Also, there is no longer a need to capture Ou Ze. He is not nearby. Inform Second Brother. You will lead a team of troops to search along the various smuggling alleys. I predict that he will be illegally crossing the border tonight.¡±

    Ah Li felt astonished. He had found out that this was the ce Ou Ze and Qiu Pi were meeting, but when he brought his men over, Ou Ze had already found the chance to slip away, leaving only Qiu Pi behind.

    His men had surrounded the area swiftly, so he doubted that Ou Ze managed to get far. Moreover, Qiu Pi is Ou Ze¡¯s important informer. Once Qiu Pi is caught, it means game over for Ou Ze. Thus, Ou Ze will never leave Qiu Pi behind.

    However, everything was wrong. This was all part of Ou Ze¡¯s n.

    Ou Ze made a decisive decision to forsake his informer Qiu Pi and make use of their meeting ce to lure everyone over. If Ou Ze has smuggled himself into another country, the hidden wireless detonator will blow off anytime. Ou Ze wanted everyone here dead.

    Ou Ze¡¯s thoughts were indeed dark and vicious.

    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯d better retreat at once. It is dangerous here.¡±

    Ou Luoxi shook his head. ¡°Do what I told you to. I have my own game n.¡±

    Ah Li dare not stay any longer. He nodded his head and left swiftly.

    After Ah Li left, he summoned a trusted subordinate. ¡°Bring some men to search for the wireless signal within fifteen metres of this area. A wireless detonator is hidden around here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    After giving his instructions, Ah Li drove away with a group of men.

    Ou Luoxi stood in the warehouse and looked at the bomb device on Qiu Pi. With his speed and agility, running to Qiu Pi and overpowering him should not be an issue. However, the bombs on Qiu Pi have many small heads which might cause an explosion if one is not careful enough. He needs to first locate the wireless detonator and check the time left on it beforeing up with a countermeasure.

    ¡°Qiu Pi, did Ou Ze abduct your family members? Tell you what: let¡¯s make a deal. I will ensure the safety of your family, and in return, you will have to tell me everything you know.¡±

    Qu Pi shook his head in despair, halfughing, half crying. ¡°There¡¯s no use. Nobody can save me. I cannot take this risk... Quickly let me go, or else once I press the trigger, we will perish together.¡±

    ¡°Ok, calm down. I will ask someone to send a car over right away.¡± In hopes of stabilising Qiu Pi¡¯s emotions, Ou Luoxi called an underling over in pretense.

    ...

    Once the taxi stopped, Xia Xiaofu got out in a hurry. She saw Gong Ling right ahead but was stopped by a group of underlings. ¡°Young Madam, it is very dangerous here. Please head back immediately.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. I want to be with Brother Gong Ming.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu nced around her surroundings. If she was not wrong, Ou Luoxi should be in the warehouse in front of her. What can she possibly do? At that moment, she noticed a group of underlings searching for something nearby, and one of them called out, ¡°I¡¯ve found it! The wireless detonator is in this sewer, but the lid is all sealed up, leaving only a crack. Quick! Someone get me some tools.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu ran over swiftly saying, ¡°There is no need for any tools, I can crawl through this crack.¡±

    The underling recognised Xia Xiaofu and shook his head. ¡°No way. A wireless detonator is hidden below and it may explode any moment. It is too dangerous for you to go down there. I need to ask Young Master¡¯s permission.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu removed her satchel and crawled into the crack, leaving no chance for anyone to speak.

    The underling wanted to grab Xia Xiaofu, but she¡¯d already gone down with her flexible body.

    The underling could only say ¡°Miss Xia, you just need to take a look and tell me how much time is left on the detonator. Our bomb disposal expert will be here very soon.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Xia Xiaofu has already descended down the steps. The sewer was extremely damp and dark with dim lighting, which immediately made her right eye blurry.

    The wireless detonator was hanging on the wall in front of her, with the red numbers jumping rapidly. It seemed like multiple zeros. Upon focusing, Xia Xiaofu yelled, ¡°90 seconds left!¡±

    The underling immediately appeared delighted and said, ¡°Miss Xia, please make your way up carefully. Someone will pull you from above. I will report to Young Master right away.¡±

    ...

    The underling ran swiftly to Ou Luoxi and muttered in a low voice by his ear. ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve located the wireless detonator. Miss Xia said that there are 90 seconds left.¡±

    ¡°Miss Xia?¡± Ou Luoxi¡¯s expression tightened, and he immediately shot a prating look at the underling.

    The underling took a step backwards and bowed his head in respect. He knew that Young Master would lose his temper upon knowing that Miss Xia ced herself in danger. Ou Luoxi bit his lip and did not say anything further. He raised his eyes and nced at Qiu Pi. 90 seconds, which means he still has time, but...

    At that instant, Ou Luoxi realised something was amiss. He took another look at the position of the explosive on Qiu Pi and yelled, ¡°Hurry run! Lie t!!¡±

    The underling, who had his head held low, did not know what had happened. He felt Ou Luoxi grabbing the cor of his shirt and pushing him outwards, then with a ¡°BOOM¡±, a huge wave of heat hit them.

    The moment Xia Xiao Fu climbed up, she saw the scene of the exploded warehouse.

    She was in a daze momentarily. Why did that happen?

    Wasn¡¯t it 90 seconds?

    Where is Ou Luoxi?

    All the men were lying t on the ground with severe injuries. Ou Luoxi rolled about on thewn for a while before ncing at the underling beside him. Although he did his utmost to protect the underling, the underling¡¯s right arm was damaged so badly that it was drenched in fresh blood. The underling was dead.

    ¡°Young Master.¡± The bomb disposal expert rushed over and threw the wireless detonator from the sewer onto the ground, then pounded his chest saying, ¡°The detonator only had 9 seconds left. 9 seconds should¡¯ve been sufficient for everyone to retreat. Why did you not retreat?¡±

    ¡°9 seconds?¡± One of the men instantly looked towards Xia Xiaofu and pointed to her agitatedly. ¡°It¡¯s her. It is all because of her. She said there were 90 seconds left. She has misled Young Master?¡±

    Everyone at the scene turned to look at Xia Xiaofu. All these men were suffering from injuries to different extents, and their faces and hands were all drenched with blood. They were looking at her with hatred and fury.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s legs gave way, and she fell onto the grass.

    A few men surrounded her and pointed something cold at her forehead. It was a gun.

    Xia Xiaofu looked up and towards Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi did not look at her but reached a hand out to shut the eyes of the dead underling. He stood up with his face still void of emotions, but his expression was cold like ice. People standing close to him would have seen the veins on the back of his hand twitching. ¡°Retreat. All the injured are to be sent to the hospital. The dead are to be registered, and double the pension shall be sent to their families.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    Ou Luoxi walked off. Xia Xiaofu looked at the underling who was lying silently on thewn with his face covered in blood. He was no longer breathing. This was the first time Xia Xiaofu had directlye in contact with death. The person she had been talking to just now was dead just like that. Her hands and legs turned ice-cold, and she shivered uncontrobly.

    Hot tears streamed down her face rapidly, and she bit her lower lip forcefully in an attempt to control her crying.

    Gong Ling was far enough away that she did not get hurt, but this was her first time witnessing such a scene, and it left her in shock. ¡°Brother Gong Ming,¡± she called out when Ou Luo Xi walked by her.

    Just then, she saw a sh of silver and saw that one of her men had drawn a sharp knife and was directly headed for Ou Luoxi¡¯s body.

    ¡°Brother Gong Ming, be careful!¡± Gong Ling leaped directly in front of him.

    The sound of the knife piercing into her flesh could be heard, and Gong Ling felt an immense pain at her chest. Blood dribbled out of the corners of her mouth, and she fell forwards, cking out.

    She fell into a warm embrace, and someone called her anxiously, ¡°Gong Ling, Gong Ling.¡±

    Gong Ling forced her eyes open and saw Ou Luoxi¡¯s exquisite face in front of hers. She raised her right hand strenuously, wanting to touch his face. ¡°Brother Gong Ming...¡±

    Her right hand plummeted to the ground.

    ¡°Young Madam!¡± The rest of the men swiftly suppressed the assant. The man was dead. He had failed in his assasination attempt, so he plunged the sharp knife directly into his chest and died.

    Xia Xiaofu forgot how to breathe. She was in a daze after witnessing all of this. She had seen Gong Ling selflessly leaping in front of Ou Luoxi to protect him from the knife, after which Ou Luoxi carried Gong Ling bridal style into the luxury car which roared off into the distance.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu felt like everything was just a dream. So many things had happened as if it were all part of a movie scene, Things had urred so fast one after another that she did not have time to react.

    She was currently in the hospital where Gong Ling was undergoing an operation. Ou Luoxi sat on a long bench along the corridor with his head drooped low. His soft fringe had fallen over his eyes, and no one could tell what he was thinking.

    It was the middle of the night, and it was supposed to be quiet in the hospital, but there were so many injured and dead men from the warehouse incident that the doctors and nurses were swamped.

    Xia Xiaofu stood alone in a daze, lookingpletely like an outsider. Everyone was looking at her with hate, their gazes using her of being the mastermind.

    If she hadn¡¯t misread the time left on the detonator, all these casualties could totally have been avoided.

    Some timeter, heavy footsteps approached. Ah Li returned with Ou Ze, who had been caught trying to escape by sea.

    Ou Ze¡¯s face was twisted, and he was still resisting. His red face was full of resistance for he was only one or two minutes away from making it out of the country

    ¡°Young Master,¡± Ah Li said, dragging Ou Ze in front of Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi slowly looked up at Ou Ze.

    Ou Zeughed wildly. ¡°Ha ha, Ou Luoxi, what is the point of capturing me when you havepletely lost? You can only dream about getting my military resources. Now that Gong Ling is in the operating theatre, just wait till you feel Fourth Uncle¡¯s wrath. Your position at the Green Door was not even stable, and this deadly incident is going to affect your status as Young Master. You are in deep trouble. Most importantly, how does it feel to be betrayed by the woman you love? Does it hurt?¡±

    Ou Ze red at Ou Luoxi with a gaze as poisonous as a scorpion¡¯s tail.

    Ou Luoxi did not show any reaction. Inparison to Ou Ze¡¯s agitated emotions, he did not even reveal a frown. He stretched his long legs out elegantly and raised the corners of his mouth slightly,ughing. ¡°Big Brother, I will still say the same thing. It is not over for me. Why would I not be able to get your military resources? Aren¡¯t you right here?¡±

    Ou Ze¡¯s heart sank as he realised it was over for him. Although Ou Luoxi was smiling, his smile was strangely chilling. Ou Luoxi closed his eyes as if he were going to take a rest. Ah Li forcefully pushed him out of the room.

    Back in the corridor, Ou Ze saw Xia Xiaofu.

    At that instant, all of Ou Ze¡¯s unwillingness seemingly disappeared as he smirked at Xia Xiaofu.

    His smile sent Xia Xiaofu into a cold abyss. At that moment, Xia Xiaofu suddenly understood everything.

    ¡°Xiaofu.¡± Ou Ze reached for Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hand but was held back by Ah Li. Ou Ze resisted and caused his handcuffs to make a piercing sound, attracting the attention of everyone. ¡°Xiaofu, I¡¯m sorry. I did not fulfil my promise to you, but I have already transferred all the properties and ounts under my name to yours. In this life, I have done you wrong. I do not seek your forgiveness, but please treat my daughter well. She is innocent.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was frozen in ce. Even her teeth were chattering. At this moment, she really wanted tough, but nothing came out of her.

    Ou Ze seemingly wanted to say more, but Ah Li marched him off.

    Ou Ze was still looking back at the back view of Xia Xiaofu in reluctance.

    The two tiny hands by Xia Xiaofu¡¯s sides were balled into tight fists. She lifted her eyes and looked at Ou Luo Xi, who did not open his eyes at all.

    She did not know why, but they were only a few meters apart, yet their hearts were already very, very far apart.

    Later, Xia Xiaofu was detained in a room. She had heard that Gong Ling¡¯s surgery was very sessful, and she had been transferred into the VIP room where Ou Luoxi was still guarding her for the whole night. Xia Xiaofu sat on the bed with her knees to her chest, sleepless for the whole night.

    She had done a lot of thinking and now understood many things. The detonator that was hidden in the sewer was prepared just for her. There were only 9 seconds left, but countless zeroes were blinking at the back. With the poor vision in her right eye, she had misread the time, and it resulted in this whole incident.

    If she had guessed correctly, a year ago when she was trying to save the Xia family, Ou Ze was always randomly appearing in front of her. All this was done on purpose for Ou Luoxi to see. When the Xia family¡¯s hotel was acquired by Ou Ze, Ou Ze had easily snuck in and ced a used condom in the dustbin in her room while she was in the shower.

 Chapter 716 - How Should She Wish Him Well Completely?

    <h4>Chapter 716: How Should She Wish Him Well Completely?</h4>

    As for Little Fifth, Ou Luoxi must have suspected that Little Fifth was his. This was such an important matter, and Ou Luoxi must have had a DNA, but the result was that Little Fifth was not his. It must be Ou Ze that was creating trouble. After all, Ou Luoxi had just returned to the country, and Ou Ze¡¯s powers back then were great enough to control all of the DNA testing clinics in T City.

    It was only at this moment that Xia Xiaofu realized that Ou Ze was such a powerful figure. He was cunning and wicked. Back over one year ago, she did not sense anything at all, and he broke Ou Luoxi¡¯s trust for her step by step.

    Or maybe in Ou Luoxi¡¯s heart, she was really just a harlot, a cunning woman who did not know anything about loyalty and shame.

    Should she go and exin it?

    How should she exin it?

    Xia Xiaofu thought about the subordinate who had died in front of her today. Those people looked at her with hate in their eyes. They were right. In front of these survivors, if she were to exin that her right eye could not see clearly or that it was because she¡¯d been tricked by Ou Ze, no one would believe her, and it would make her seem even more of a joke.

    She had made a mistake.

    The key concern was Ou Luoxi¡¯s state right now.

    Ou Ze was right. This mistake had made Uncle Fourth lose his trust in him again, and his position in the Green Door was still not steady. Ah Gan was gunning for his position closely. She even thought that the n that was so well done today, or maybe...Ou Ze and Ah Gan had long worked together with one another secretly, and that day, the words Ou Ze had whispered about Ah Gan.

    Xia Xiaofu tightened her arms and hugged herself even more firmly. Actually, Ah Gan and Ou Ze hade to look for her individually. She knew about it already, and she would not have an ending with Ou Luoxi, but she was the only one who was unwilling to admit it all the time.

    She wanted to be by his side for a very long time and let time and gentleness slowly soothe his wounds, but reality gave her a painful blow today.

    Everyone was right, and now that she was Ou Luoxi¡¯s only weak spot, those people were all using her to attack Ou Luoxi. Ou Ze had done so in the past, and now Ah also Gan.

    Given Ou Luoxi¡¯s identity as Young Master Gong Ming and all of theplicated rtions in the n, she was a burden in his progress to ascend.

    If she were not around, maybe he would be sad for a short period of time, but no one else would pierce his heart again. He could let go of his hands and gamble on tomorrow. There would be a day when he could stand on the top of the world and look at the world beneath him. He would still have a good girl who loved him deeply, protect his home, and give birth to children for him. He would lead a very blissful life.

    And she was fated never to be with him.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s head was buried deep into her own kneecaps. Ou Luoxi... She had not expected that they¡¯d end up separate when all was said and done. The only person she loved in her entire life , when her love was at its end, how should she let him go and wish him well?

    ...

    Ou Luoxi was on guard in the VIP room for the entire night. Gong Lingy down on the hospital bed, and her condition was stable now, but she had not woken up yet.

    Knock knock. Someone knocked on the door. Ah Li pushed the door and came inside.

    ¡°Young Master.¡±

    Ou Luoxi sat down on a chair by the side of the bed. His head was leaning against the back of the chair as if he were sleeping. Ah Li¡¯s voice made him wake up, and his tired eyes were bloodshot as he inly said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡±Young Master, Fourth Uncle heard that Young Miss was injuredst night and has already taken a red eye flight on his personal jet to rush over. Ah Gan went over to pick him up personally. Fourth Uncle is already on the way to the hospital now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Luoxi hummed out loud.

    Ah Li¡¯s face had a serious expression on it as he said, ¡°Young Master, the situation is probably going to be bad when he gets here. Ah Gan must have tried to start rumours and told Fourth Uncle some news, and you¡¯ve just ascended onto the position of Young Master. There are many subordinates who do not recognize that. If Ah Gan works with these people, then we...¡±

    Ou Luoxi raised his beautiful eyes and curled the corners of his lips up slowly as he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this even better? After they take action and emerge from the shadows into the light of day, we will catch all of them in one spot.¡±

    Ah Li was relieved. One of the reasons he was so loyal was because there was a power in Ou Luoxi that made him trust the man.

    The smile on Ou Luoxi¡¯s face became colder and colder as he said, ¡°Ah Gan is already unable to wait any longer. The mattersst night were not something that could be done by one person alone. Ah Gan must have worked together with Ou Ze.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ah Li was surprised, and he said, ¡°Ah Gan is getting more and more out of hand. The sources of military arms in Ou Ze¡¯s possession are also something that Fourth Uncle is after, and he dares to work with the enemy?¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± Ou Luoxiughed coldly and said, ¡°Ah Gan is forced into that due to his anxiety. He does not even use his brain anymore. Although in the past few years, Fourth Uncle started not to ask anything about the official matter anymore, regarding the matters of the Green Door, Fourth Uncle is extremely familiar with everything. Ah Gan is ruining his backup n right now.¡±

    Ah Li wholeheartedly agreed. In Uncle Fourth¡¯s entire life, the thing that he hated most was chaos under his watch, especially when it involved working with the enemy and private coborations.

    Last night, Ah Li could not fall asleep because he was worried about the way things were developing, and his Young Master did not say a single word at all. He only spent the entire night in the hospital. He thought that it was dangerous, but he did not expect Young Master to have already seen through the circumstances, and Fourth Uncleing over must have been something that Young Master expected.

    At this moment, the sound of knocking rang out in the air again. Knock, knock. A subordinate walked over, and he bent down by Ah Li¡¯s ear to whisper a few words.

    Ah Li nodded his head and waved the subordinate away. He lowered his gaze to have a nce at Ou Luoxi, and Ou Luoxi was rubbing his temples with his eyes closed.

    ¡°Young Master,¡± Ah Li spoke softly as he said, ¡°Fourth Uncle is already here.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not stop massaging his temples, and he asked, ¡°Where is he now?¡±

    ¡°He is in...Miss Xia¡¯s room.¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s movements came to a sudden halt before he stood up quickly and headed towards the door.

    Ah Li smiled bitterly. It was only when matters involved Xia Xiaofu that Young Master would be unlike himself. Ah Li stepped forward quickly and stretched one arm out to block him as he politely said, ¡°Young Master, please do not go over. With Fourth Uncle¡¯s personality, he would not take any action on Miss Xia in the hospital. I think that Fourth Uncle has something to tell Miss Xia. Young Miss is extremely smitten with you, and this time, she got hurt because she was saving you. If you rush over when they are talking to one another at this time, you would definitely anger Fourth Uncle. You have to know that Young Miss is Fourth Uncle¡¯s precious treasure... Young Master!¡±

    Ou Luoxi avoided his arm and was already a few metres away.

    Ah Li looked at his back profile and shook his head as he felt worried. He did not have much of a right to speak about Young Master¡¯s personal life, but Young Master¡¯s intelligence had been disrupted by this woman, and this was not something good.

    ...

    Inside the room, Xia Xiaofu sat down by the side of the bed as she looked at the guest. This was a grandfather who seemed to be around 60 years old. His hair was already all white, but his energy was still in high spirits. He took steady, powerful steps, and his cloudy eyes had a hidden sharp glow to them. She heard that Fourth Uncle was in his 40s when he had his daughter, so he pampered her even more, and Xia Xiaofu guessed that this was Fourth Uncle.

    There was a butler by the side of Fourth Uncle. The butler stood by the side of the door politely, and Uncle Fourth took a walking stick as he stepped forward. He had a benevolent expression on his face as he examined Xia Xiaofu before he said, ¡°Are you Miss Xia, Xia Xiaofu?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu put her guard up and took a step back as she said, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± Fourth Uncle sat down on the sofa and said, ¡°Miss Xia, how are you? Let me introduce myself. I am Gong Ling¡¯s father. Everyone calls me Fourth Uncle.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu knew that she¡¯d guessed correctly, but she had a puzzled expression on her face as she said, ¡°What do you need from me?¡±

    ¡°Hah, it is like that. Last night, there was an explosion in a warehouse in the Western Mountain. Many were injured, including my daughter. I just want to ask you: why did you say the wrong number left on the bomb activator. There is a big difference between 9 seconds and 90 seconds.¡±

    Everyone thought that just a 0 was the difference between a 9 and 90 on the bomb activator device, but they did not know that there were many many zeros on the activator device. She did not have any witnesses or any evidence, and anything that she said right now was just an excuse.

    Xia Xiaofu did not say anything. She raised her head up and looked over at the closed door.

    At this moment, Ou Luoxi was already at the side of the door. There was no sound proofing here, and his hearing was good. He could hear what was going on inside very easily.

    Fourth Uncle squinted his eyes,ughed, and said, ¡°Miss Xia, why do you have to look at the door, who are you expecting toe over? If it is Ou Luoxi, then he would not be able toe over now. He is apanying my daughter in the hospital ward.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu lowered her gaze. She was soft but confident as she said, ¡°He wille over.¡±

    ¡°Are you so confident that he woulde and save you? Miss Xia, you probably do not know this, but Ou Luoxi is the ideal candidate that I have inside my heart as my son-inw.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was shocked before she turned her gaze to the side to look at Fourth Uncle, and she shook her head, ¡°He would not marry your daughter.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that right? Miss Xia is so sure about Ou Luoxi?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu lowered her gaze towards her feet before slowly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me anymore questions. I will not say a single word. If you want to ask someone questions, go and ask Ou Luoxi then. Also, I have something to advise Miss Gong Ling on. I already have a daughter with Ou Luoxi. If she does not want to be a stepmother in the future, then ask her to forget being together with Ou Luoxi.¡±

    ¡°Your daughter belongs to Ou Luoxi?¡± Fourth Uncle asked with augh.

    Xia Xiaofu was sure as she nodded her head. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ou Luoxi who was standing outside the door and listened to the conversation quietly, and his right hand that he¡¯d ced on the door handle slowly drooped down without any strength.

    At this moment, the door was pushed open. Fourth Uncle and the butler walked out. Fourth Uncle saw Ou Luoxi, who was standing outside, and his face turned dark immediately. He shook his sleeves before lifting his heels and walking forward.

    The butler sighed softly and said, ¡°Young Master, Old Master thought that you dated a gangster woman and gave you some lovesick potion, but when he met this woman just now, she was so simple that we were all disappointed. Young Master, are you doing this for someone unworthy?¡±

    Ou Luoxi pursed his thin lips together, and did not say anything.

    ...

    In the corridor, Fourth Uncle and Ah Gan were standing together with one another. Ou Luoxi stepped forward as he said, ¡°Fourth Uncle, I am so sorry. What happened yesterday was my fault. I will take all responsibility for it.¡±

    Ah Ganughed coldly and said, ¡°Young Master, how do you want to take all responsibility for it? Ever since you returned to T City, how many mistakes have you made? The sources of military arms that Fourth Uncle wanted, you originally could get them very easily, but because of Xia Xiaofu, you gave them to Ou Ze. That resulted in a bigst night. How many brothers of the Green Door paid for your mistakes with their lives? The worst thing is that Young Miss is entirely smitten with you. Forget that you are cold towards Young Miss normally, butst night, you actually allowed Young Miss to get injured because of you. You cannot be forgiven at all!¡±

    ¡°Ah Gan, Fourth Uncle is here, and he did not even say anything. What rights do you have to be speaking first?¡± Ah Li stepped forward to criticize Ah Gan before he politely told Fourth Uncle, ¡°Fourth Uncle, Young Master already knows his mistake. Ou Ze is in our hands right now. As long as Fourth Uncle gives us a few more days, we will definitely get the source of the military arms. Furthermore, we are in the hospital right now, and Young Miss is still in aa. Young Miss did not even care about her life because of Young Master. If Fourth Uncle punishes Young Master during this time, when Young Miss wakes up, she would definitely be very sad.¡±

    ¡°Ah Li, you are being totally biased towards Young Master right now. Since Young Master knows of the feelings that Young Miss has for him, and Young Miss is still in aa in the hospital ward, then Uncle Fourth was just looking for Xia Xiaofu for a chat. Why does Young Master have to be so nervous and ignore Young Miss toe and visit Xia Xiaofu? Then does our Young Miss have any weight in our Young Master¡¯s heart at all?¡±

    Ah Gan¡¯s words obviously stepped on Fourth Uncle¡¯s tail. Fourth Uncle struck the floor with his cane harshly, and his cloudy eyes were sharp as he looked at Ou Luoxi and said, ¡°Gong Ming, you know?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Luoxi nodded his head.

    ¡°Okay, we have rules in the Green Door. If you did something wrong, you have to be punished. Butler, take the cane over.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Uncle...¡± Ah Li¡¯s expression changed, and he was about to speak, but Ou Luoxi stretched his right arm out to block Ah Li.

    The butler was put on the spot and handed the whip over to Fourth Uncle. Fourth Uncle looked at Ou Luoxi and said, ¡°Do you agree to it?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± said Ou Luoxi.

    At this moment, a weak shout rang out, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t!¡±

    Gong Ling, who¡¯d just woken up, dashed into Ou Luoxi¡¯s embrace immediately.

    ¡°Young Miss!¡± Gong Ling rushed in too suddenly. Fourth Uncle¡¯s whip had alreadye down. Everyone looked on as the whip went towards Gong Ling¡¯s small beautiful face.

    Everyone took in a breath of air, and at this moment, Ou Luoxi stretched his left hand out like a bolt of lightning and pinned down Gong Ling¡¯s slim waist as he protected her in his embrace. He used his right hand to grab Fourth Uncle¡¯s whip in mid air.

    Fourth Uncle threw the leather whip onto the floor, and he was nervous as he bellowed out, ¡°Ling Er, have you gone mad?¡±

    Gong Ling¡¯s face was pale white as she was nested in Ou Luoxi¡¯s embrace. She looked at Fourth Uncle and weakly begged, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t hit Older Brother Gong Ming. I do not allow you to hit him!¡±

    Fourth Uncle really treasured this precious daughter of his, and he let out a heavy sigh.

    At this moment, Gong Ling was nervous as she grabbed Ou Luoxi¡¯s right hand. There were multiple small sharp spikes on the leather whip. The moment the whip went down, the person would lose ayer of skin. Ou Luoxi used his hand to hold the whip just now, so now his right hand was bleeding very badly. Gong Ling¡¯s tears flowed down immediately, and she said, ¡°Older Brother Gong Ming, your hand is bleeding now. Does it hurt very badly? Call the doctor quickly!¡±

    ¡°I am fine.¡± Ou Luoxi shook his head, before he carried Gong Ling in his arms, and he headed towards the VIP ward as he said, ¡°It is just a minor injury. It does not hurt.¡±

    This was the first time that Older Brother Gong Ming carried her. Gong Ling felt extremely sweet inside her heart, and she was so ted. She used both of her small hands to hug his neck tightly, and she raised her eyebrows and pouted her lips together as she said, ¡°Nonsense. How can Older Brother Gong Ming not be in any pain? If you do not hurt, I am in pain because of you.¡±

    Ou Luoxi lowered his gaze to look at her small, innocent, and na?ve face, and he had a small smile on his face as he said, ¡°You are most afraid of pain. Last night, when you were defending me from the knife, weren¡¯t you in pain?¡±

    ¡°It did not hurt. I am so brave. As long as Older Brother Gong Ming is fine, everything is alright.¡±

    The people in the corridor watched on as Ou Luoxi carried Gong Ling into the ward. Fourth Uncle¡¯s expressions wereplicated and extremely frustrated, and Ah Gan was already so hateful that he was about to spew blood.

    Xia Xiaofu ducked at the bend of the corridor to look on at whatever was going on in the corridor. She wiped her tears away, but tears had already covered her entire face.

    Ou Luoxi, I am sorry.

    In the future, if everything goes this way, it would be great.

    Her love had be so poor that if anyone asked her what she could still do for him, she would say she¡¯d let him go and give him the best future.

 Chapter 717 - To Save, Or Not To Save?

    <h4>Chapter 717: To Save, Or Not To Save?</h4>

    Xia Xiaofu was locked up in the hospital for two days, after which she was set free.

    She had not seen Ou Luoxi in the past two days. She reckoned that Ou Luoxi did not want to see her anymore. She had done things so resolutely and thoroughly broke his heart.

    Ou Ze was right. He had indeed transferred all his assets to her name. Xia Xiaofuughed bitterly. Ou Ze had paid such a high price in order to sell this story that he hade up with. She went to thew firm to officially take over all of Ou Ze¡¯s assets and sold the properties andpany stocks for cash before saving them in a concealed overseas ount.

    She never heard of Ou Ze ever again as someone had intentionally sealed all information regarding him such that there were no rumors travelling around T City. However, these days Ou Ze¡¯s mother had be mentally deranged. Everyone who sees her says that she looks crazy. Chen Ni was eventually forcefully admitted to the mental hospital.

    The mental hospital was Chen Ni¡¯s final destination.

    Two weekster, Xia Xiaofu and her mother had finished eating dinner. When her mother stood up to clear away the bowls, Xia Xiaofu swiftly halted her saying, ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Her mother was delighted. This was the first time Xia Xiaofu had spoken to her in a long time. ¡°Xiaofu...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu passed the 6 month old Little Fifth to her mother and said, ¡°Let me clean up and wash the dishes. You can give Little Fifth her shower and then get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Her mother took Little Fifth from her arms and walked towards the bedroom.

    Just then, Xia Xiaofu called out, ¡°Mum.¡±

    She had not heard her daughter calling her Mum in a long while, and Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother immediately teared up. She turned around and looked at Xia Xiaofu with red rimmed eyes.

    Xia Xiaofu walked to her mother and slowly wrapped her arms around her shoulders, leaning her head on her mother¡¯s shoulders and rubbing against it twice like a child. ¡°Mum, although you¡¯ve many things then I was unable to forgive both you and myself for in the past, I know that it was all out of love for me. You hoped that I would live a good life. It was I who failed to be a good daughter. I was the one who caused you to be this way.

    ¡°Xiaofu, don¡¯t say that. It was all my fault. Don¡¯t me it all on yourself...¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Xia Xiaofu gently closed her eyes, then opened them to look at Little Fifth. Little Fifth had already weaned and was now asleep after drinking a bottle of form. Xia Xiaofu reached an index finger out and lightly poked her cheeks, stating, ¡°Mum, I have decided on Little Fifth¡¯s name. She shall be called Xia Xuyan.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was taken aback. ¡°Xia...Xuyan.¡±

    Was Little Fifth not going to have her father¡¯s surname?

    ¡°Yes, it means beautiful and warm. I do not ask anything of our Xuyan, only that she will lead a warm and happy life.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother sensed that Xia Xiaofu was being strange today. ¡°Xiaofu, what is wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Xia Xiaofu shook her head. ¡°Mum, I have booked a flight for tomorrow. I will go and travel for a few days, then when I have settled all the overseas matters, I will bring you guys there. You and Little Fifth should stay at Xiao Li¡¯s house for the time being. You can go and get some sleep first. Xiao Li wille and pick you up at around 2AM.¡±

    Ever since Little Fifth was born, Xia Xiaofu was always reluctant to part with her, so her words raised her mother¡¯s suspicion. ¡°Xiaofu, is there something you are hiding from us? Is there a need for Xiao Li toe and pick us up in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°Mum, Xiao Li works in the entertainment industry and has a packed schedule, so she is only freete at night. What could I possibly be hiding from you? It¡¯s just that I am too tired recently and want to go away alone to rx a little.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was still half-doubtful. Indeed, many things have happened recently, and although she no longer had the right to inquire too much, she had heard the news and knew that everything was med on Xiaofu. ¡°Xiaofu, we will follow your arrangements then.¡±

    ¡°Ok, Mum. You can go and get some sleep with Little Xuyan.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Her mother turned around and went upstairs.

    Xia Xiaofu stayed where she was and watched their departing figures, the rims of her eyes slowly moistening.

    Without Ou Luoxi¡¯s protection, it did not matter whether he marries Gong Ling. Fourth Uncle will definitely not let her live. The past two weeks had been peaceful, but that was only the calm before the storm. She reckoned that Fourth Uncle will no longer be able to hold back tomorrow. She waspletely powerless and helpless at this point in time, so Fourth Uncle will be able to end her as effortlessly as killing an ant.

    She wondered if she would be able to escape.

    When she had told Fourth Uncle that Little Xuyan was Ou Luoxi¡¯s daughter in the hospital ward that day, as a mother, she felt sorry and pained that she had to involve her child in this, but Fourth Uncle¡¯s next target would surely be Little Xuyan, so she had to be fully prepared.

    If she really met with misfortune tomorrow, the document in her mailbox would be sent out by Xiao Li. The only person she could entrust Xuyan to was Ning Qing. The overseas bank ount would be sufficient for both her mother and Little Xuyan to lead afortable life. With the Lu Family and Ning Qing¡¯s wealthy status now, she hoped that Fourth Uncle would spare her mother and Little Xuyan on the ount that she had already died, and he¡¯d hopefully let the past die with her.

    This was the worst case scenario, where she would use her life to exchange for everyone¡¯s liberation and a better tomorrow.

    Except that it was so hard to say goodbye.

    No matter how many wrongful things her mother had done, she did not want to let her mother see her own daughter die. Furthermore, Little Xuyan was only 6 months old and was already missing a father. It pained her that she might lose her mother as well. Also, the man whom she loved wholeheartedly, she was so reluctant to let go of his hand...

    Xia Xiaofu walked into her room and sat on the bed, stroking the bedsheets. Just two weeks ago, she was still sleeping here in his embrace. How happy they were at that time.

    But now...

    Just then, a melodious ringtone sounded; her phone was ringing.

    Xia Xiaofu hesitated. Who could be calling her at this hour?

    She picked up her phone. To her surprise it was...Ou Luoxi.

    Her scallop-like teeth bit her lips harshly. Should she pick up? What was he calling for?

    After a few seconds of internal struggle, she epted the call.

    ¡°Hello...¡±

    There was only silence on the other end, even his breathing could not be heard.

    But Xia Xiaofu knew that Ou Luoxi was there. ¡°Luoxi,¡± she called out gently.

    ¡°I would like to hear your exnation now.¡±

    A clear and concise statement and his familiar rich voice immediately brought tears to Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes. She swiftly lifted her tiny hand and covered her mouth to not let him hear her crying.

    They had already gotten to this step, and she had said so many hurtful things in the hospital. What did he...want her to exin now?

    He was trying to give her another chance.

    A chance to reconcile, a chance to be together.

    But so what if they reconciled? So what if they were together? She would only be a stumbling block in his life. She was incapable of helping him ovee the current situation which was full of troubles from all directions. She would only make his life harder.

    Xia Xiaofu bit her lower lip so hard that it started bleeding. She cried silently andughed silently. ¡°Luoxi, you are finally willing to hear me exin. My vision was blurry so I saw the number on the detonator wrongly. Luoxi, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You have to believe me... There are so many people who have misunderstood me. Ah Li does not look at me kindly, and Miss Gong Ling¡¯s father had also questioned me. Not only did he threaten me, but he also said you are his son-inw. Luoxi, you would never marry Gong Ling, right? You...¡±

    Ding, ding. Two beeps sounded as Ou Luoxi hung up on the other end.

    Listening to the busy tone in the phone, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes slowly closed, and sparkling hot tears rolled down rapidly andnded on her dress...

    Sheughed and cried at the same time. Ou Luoxi, thank you for all the love you have given me in this life.

    I¡¯m sorry, but you will definitely not remember a girl called Xia Xiaofu in the future, right? You will no longer remember how much she used to love you.

    ...

    The next morning, Xia Xiaofu left the condominium with a small suitcase in tow. She gged down a cab along the main road. ¡°Sir, to the airport.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± The driver stepped on the gas.

    The cab drove forward without stopping, making a few turns along the way. Xia Xiaofu looked out the window and realised that this was not the right way to the airport, but by then, the driver had already brought her to the suburbs. ¡°Sir, did you make a mistake?¡± she asked.

    The driver stopped the cab on a barren slope, then opened his door and ran out. Xia Xiaofu saw that the driver was reporting something to a row of men wearing ck clothes.

    Xia Xiaofu got out and asked, ¡°Who are you people? Why did you bring me here? Send me back right now, or I will call the police.¡±

    One of the men nced Xia Xiaofu over, and his eyes glinted. Cursing, he demanded, ¡°Wasn¡¯t there supposed to be an old woman and a child? Where have they disappeared to? But this woman is really a beauty. I have never seen such a pretty woman.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re right, Brother Xiong, this woman is really exquisite. Look at that bright watery skin. I can barely control myself.¡± Another underling obscenely rubbed his palms together.

    ¡°Enough. Stop fooling around. Brother Xiong, we have orders from the upper levels to deal with this neatly. Now that two of the people were not on board, we have to report back immediately. Let¡¯s not waste any more time,¡± yet another underling voiced out.

    Brother Xiong kicked that man without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m not deaf. Do I need you to repeat? But before getting down to business, we can let our brothers have some enjoyment first. Isn¡¯t it such a waste to just slit a beauty¡¯s throat like that? Haha.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu had known that it would be difficult for her to escape today, except that she had thought she would get a quick death, but it seems that before dying, she would still have to be tortured and humiliated.

    She nced behind her. There was a cliff at the edge of the slope. She turned and ran towards the cliff.

    Behind her, the men started cursing again. ¡°Chase after her!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu ran with all her might. The cliff was nearing, just a bit more. She could even smell the fresh, salty smell of the sea, and a small smile appeared on her lips. She just had to jump, and everything would be over.

    She reached the cliff and without any hesitation. She opened her arms wide and jumped.

    However, her silky hair was caught by arge hand, and she staggered backwards. Smack! A pnded on her face. ¡°Damn you, what a fierce slut. Wait and see what I will do to you.¡±

    Someone dragged her into the shrubs by her hair while the other men yelled excitedly in support.

    Xia Xiaofu dizzyingly looked up at the white clouds above. She closed her eyes in despair, a shiny tear rolling down her face silently.

    ...

    Late at night in the vi, Ah Li ascended the stairs and opened the door to the master bedroom.

    There was an acrid smell of alcohol in the air, and a pile of bottlesy on the carpet. Ou Luoxi was fast asleep on the sofa in crumpled clothes.

    Ah Li approached him and called out, ¡°Young Master.¡±

    This made Ou Luouxi open his eyes slowly. Other than the bloodshot eyes, his gaze was clear andpletely sober. He pressed his hand on his forehead and hoarsely asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, I have just heard news that Miss Xia had gone to the airport early in the morning, but on the way, there was an incident, and Miss Xia was kidnapped. I have investigated those men, and...they were under Fourth Uncle¡¯s orders. It seems like he wants Ms. Xia¡¯s life.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not reveal any emotion. He retracted his long legs and sat up. Perhaps he was having a headache as he still had a hand pressed to his forehead with his eyes closed. ¡°To the airport?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It was reported that Miss Xia had taken over all of Ou Ze¡¯s assets a few days ago and had an inventory sale for all the valuable things in T City. it seems like Miss Xia wanted to leave this ce and immigrate overseas.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not speak. The servant brought him hangover soup which he quietly finished.

    Ah Li could not tell what he was thinking, so he felt a little panicked. ¡°Young Master, to save, or not to save?

    Ah Li was actually also internally confused, because as an underling, Young Master was in a predicament right now. Young Madam had already been discharged from the hospital and Young Master made time to visit her everyday. Everyone was talking about how Young Master had finallye around. With Young Madam being so important to Fourth Uncle and Ah Gan, Young Master had obtained an obvious advantage in his current situation, to Young Master¡¯s delight.

    From this perspective, Ah Li really did not want Young Master to destroy the current rtionship he had with Fourth Uncle because of Xia Xiaofu during this critical period of time, so he hoped that Young Master would choose not to save her.

    But from a personal point of view, has Young Master reallye around? If he has, why would someone who does not usually touch alcohol drink till he is hungover? Ah Li had returned to T City with Young Master, so he could clearly see Young Master¡¯s feelings for Xia Xiaofu.

    From this perspective, he also did not wish for Young Master and Xia Xiaofu to have such an ending.

    Ou Luoxi stood up and took a bathrobe with him to the bathroom. He did not turn around nor did he reveal any emotion as he turned around and coldly said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she want to leave? Then we will let her leave... We¡¯re not saving her.¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu opened her eyes groggily and vacantly stared at the crystal chandelier above her head. Where am I?

    Her head was pounding. She closed her eyes and thought about how she was dragged into the bushes by those men. Someone started tearing at her clothes, then she fainted.

    She sprang up from her bed and pulled the nkets off her body. Her clothes had been changed, and she was wearing a set of pyjamas.

    She felt herself carefully. Although her body ached, it was not that kind of pain. She probably was not raped.

    Then who had saved her?

    Xia Xiaofu lifted her head and looked around the room. There was no one in sight. Just then, she saw a handsome figure standing on the room¡¯s balcony. The person was wearing a ck night-robe and was enjoying the breeze quietly.

 Chapter 718 - Sir, It Has Been So Long Since We Last Met

    <h4>Chapter 718: Sir, It Has Been So Long Since We Last Met</h4>

    The figure on the balcony whose back was facing her was extremely familiar to her. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s irises contracted. It was...Ou Luoxi.

    ¡°Luoxi, is that you?¡± she asked softly.

    Ou Luoxi turned around slowly. He did not walk over, but he leaned against the railing that was engraved with flowers. There was a thin white veil between the two of them. The dark lights made both of their faces seem extremely blurry.

    He did not say anything, but he just looked at her quietly.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s throat went dry. Her long eyshes were trembling before she cast her gaze down and said, ¡°Luoxi, was it you who saved me? Thank you.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not answer her. The atmosphere in the room became silent, and it was very awkward.

    After a very very long time, Ou Luoxi spoke, his voice was deep and hoarse as he said, ¡°Where did you want to go?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s nose suddenly felt sour. She raised her eyelids up before she said, ¡°Luoxi, we have known each other for so many years now, right? I was 18 years old when I met you coincidentally in the depths of the mountain. For three years after that, I could not forget you at all. When I was 21 years old, I met you again on set before I fell in love with you. I started to woo you, and in a blink of an eye, I am already 28 years old this year.

    ¡°Luoxi, in the past, when our Xia family was still around, I was very silly and very na?ve. I thought that love was everything in my life. I thought that I could give up everything because of you, but I very slowly realized that this world is very practical. I started to work hard to survive, and there were times when I became tired and fatigued. I also hoped to find a man that I can rely on.¡±

    ¡°I married Ou Ze, but I was not blissful at all, and after that, you came back. We...¡± As she spoke Xia Xiaofu paused for a moment. She looked at the blurry figure on the balcony and smiled slowly as she said, ¡°Luoxi, would you marry me?¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not move and also did not say anything.

    ¡°Hah.¡± Xia Xiaofuughed as she mocked herself, then said, ¡°You would not marry me, right? With the identity that you have right now, we would not have a future, right? Luoxi, I am not young anymore. I am 28 years old now. I want to leave this ce, and I want to start over again.¡±

    She thought that she¡¯d exined it very clearly already. In the past, he did not have the broad shoulders of a man to let her rely on him, so she married Ou Ze, and now she had no future, given his identity. She did not want to waste more time and youth on him anymore, so she wanted to dump him and leave this ce to start anew.

    Did he understand what she was saying?

    Ou Luoxi looked at the small figure on the bed. His face was as cold as ice as he said, ¡°Why did you see the wrong number on the bomb activator?¡±

    He has asked this question multiple times. Did he still want...to give her a chance?

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart felt like it was stabbed by a sharp knife. She was in pain as all of the nerves in her brain curled up. She closed her eyes forcefully, and she opened her eyes firmly and said, ¡°After all, Ou Ze...is Little Fifth¡¯s biological father.¡±

    Her words just came out of her mouth, and she heard a mockingughter. ¡°Xia Xiaofu, you finally admit it?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu thought about Little Fifth¡¯s small face. Sorry, I am really so sorry...

    ¡°Luoxi, even if I did not admit it to you, you already knew, right? Since that is the case, I also do not have the need to lie to you. We should just leave it like that. You are Young Master Gong Ming now. You still have Miss Gong Ling by your side. I want to go overseas and migrate now. Although I have fooled you so many times, in the past I really...truly loved you. I also gave you my first time. You did not lose out, and we do not owe each other anything, so let¡¯s break up peacefully.¡±

    After she spoke, Xia Xiaofu stood up, and she headed towards the door.

    She wanted to leave this ce.

    But she¡¯d just taken two steps when her slim wrist was pinned down by arge palm, he said, ¡°You have finally said the truth that is inside your heart now. You were not happy after you married Ou Ze, so you and your mother thought of making use of me as a stepping stone to help you walk out of this marriage, and now that you are divorced, you have money. My value to be taken advantage of is all gone, so you are behaving just like how you did one and a half years ago and kicking me away. Xia Xiaofu, what did you treat me as from the start to the end?¡±

    ¡°Ou Luoxi, let go.¡± Xia Xiaofu worked hard to take her hand back as she said, ¡°We have already broken up, you are a little agitated now. You¡¯d better not harm me...¡±

    She had yet toplete her words, and her frail shoulders were pinned down by tworge palms. She was turned around directly. Ou Luoxi¡¯s strength was very great, and she raised her eyebrows in pain as she called out, ¡°Ou Luoxi...¡±

    She crashed into his eyes, and his dark eyes were full of scary blood vessels and anger.

    ¡°You said to let go, and I am supposed to let go? Why do I have to listen to what you say? When you liked me, you came to flirt with me all you liked, and now that you want to break up, you just want to leave without any care? Is there such a good thing on earth?¡± Ou Luoxi clenched his teeth as he spat out his words.

    ¡°You...what do you want to do?¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not reply to her question. He looked at this woman who was erged before his eyes. He really hated that he could not strangle her to death. At this moment, he really hated her so so much.

    He took a deep breath of air, lowered his volume, smiled, and said, ¡°Xia Xiaofu, am I not treating you well enough? One and a half a years ago, you used the reason that you were saving Xia Corporation to get together with Ou Ze. I did not dare to ask a single question. I know that at that time, I did not have anything. I did not match you. I always wanted you to turn back, but what did I wait for? It was you and Ou Ze¡¯s wedding and also the thousand arrows that both of you gifted me!

    ¡°And now that I am back, would you think that I do not know that you are making use of me and fooling me? But I did not expose you. I thought with the position that I have today, it would be able to satisfy you. I am giving you a chance now. I hope that you could stop thinking of those things and apany me well. Are my demands too overboard? Why do you have to betray me again and again?¡±

    Ou Luoxi shook Xia Xiaofu¡¯s shoulders. His handsome face was in great pain, and it was scrunched up greatly.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes were welled up with tears. She choked up as she said, ¡°No matter how well you treat me, the status that I want and the home that I want, you are not able to give me that. I cannot waste my entire youth on a man who does not have a future.¡±

    ¡°Hah, Xia Xiaofu, did I say I was not going to marry you?¡±

    This sentence made Xia Xiaofu freeze. She raised her gaze up suddenly and looked at him in disbelief.

    He...

    Ou Luoxi looked at the shocked expression in her eyes. He slowly curled up the corners of his lips as he said, ¡°It is toote now. Everything is toote. It was you who made me see your true colours. It was I, Ou Luoxi, who was blind, and that was why I would fall in love with a woman like you. I cannot love you anymore because you are not worthy of that!¡±

    He let go of her shoulders.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s legs went soft, and she slumped down onto the carpet immediately. She was done for. They were really not together anymore. Everything was going in the direction that she imagined, but her heart was in so so much pain.

    She was in so much pain that she could not breathe anymore.

    At this moment, there was the sound of crying. ¡°Wa, wa!¡± Xia Xiaofu was rmed and stood up from the floor quickly as she said, ¡°Little Fifth? Little Fifth....¡±

    Why was Little Fifth here?

    She quickly ran over to the door and ced her small hand on the door handle, wanting to open the door.

    But she was unable to open the door. The door was locked from the outside.

    ¡°Did I say that I was going to let you leave?¡± A sinister voice rang out from behind.

    Xia Xiaofu turned around. She shook her head in fear as she said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, what did you bring Little Fifth over for? Don¡¯t harm her. She is innocent. I am begging you now...¡±

    Ou Luoxi stared at her small face before looking towards the shower as he said, ¡°Go inside and clean yourself well.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s entire body was ice cold as she said, ¡°What do you want to do? No, don¡¯t do that. We cannot... Can you let go of me? I want to bring Little Fifth along with me and leave this ce...¡±

    ¡°Xia Xiaofu, I will not let you go. There is something that you said wrong. It is not true that we do not owe each other anything. You owe me something. You owe me so much that you are unable to pay me back for your entire life.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu shrunk back until her back was against the ice cold wall.

    ¡°You are not going to wash up? Fourth Uncle¡¯s people are searching for you and your daughter now. What about this, I will have someone throw you and your daughter out now...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡± Xia Xiaofu shouted out. Her entire body was trembling as she nodded her head and said, ¡°I will wash. I will wash up. Don¡¯t touch Little Fifth. I will listen to whatever you say..¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was souless as she headed towards the bathroom.

    Ou Luoxi looked at her small pale face and her face that was stained with tears. She looked extremely pitiful and seemed as if she¡¯d been badly bullied by someone. It was just as if she were extremely innocent, but she was actually the worst person.

    She was the worst, baddest, and most evil woman in this world!

    Ou Luoxi took a stride forward, and he used onerge hand to hold her slim waist as he threw her directly onto the soft sofa. Xia Xiaofu felt her head spin. She wanted to get up, but the man¡¯s handsome body already pressed down on her.

    ¡°Ou Luoxi, I have not showered. You don¡¯t...¡±

    His hand pressed her cheek, and he stopped her struggling. He used the thumb on his other hand to wipe her red cherry-like lips fiercely and evilly. His eyes were all anxious, and he was panting heavily as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to shower anymore. No matter how much you shower, you are still dirty... You should still be clean, right?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu widened her eyes. Her small face was red and white, and she hit him while feeling ufortable.

    Ou Luoxi closed his eyes as he went to undo his sleeping robe, and he said, ¡°What are you pretending for? Didn¡¯t you do this kind of thing towards me in the past? Everything that I know about this was all taught by you, little...woman...¡±

    ...

    Inside the living room of the vi, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother carried Little Fifth as she coaxed her. They were originally still inside Xiao Li¡¯s house, but a group of people had barged inside Xiao Li¡¯s house suddenly and ¡°were invited¡± toe here.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was ufortable as she looked around the vi before she looked at Ah Li, who was sitting down on the sofa in the living room, as she said, ¡°Master Ah Li, why did you have to bring both of us here? I want to go back. I still have to wait for news of my daughter.¡±

    Ah Li stood up and said, ¡°Madam Xia, Miss Xia is right here. She is in Young Master¡¯s room upstairs, so you do not have to worry. It is already toote right now. someonee over. Bring Madam Xia over to a guest room to rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The helper stepped forward and said, ¡°Madam Xia, pleasee this way.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was suspicious as she nced upstairs. She felt that everyone here was behaving oddly. Of course, Xiaofu¡¯s mother also felt weird. She did not know what had happened and asked, ¡°Master Ah Li, my daughter...¡±

    ¡°Madam Xia, it is alreadyte now. If there is anything that you want to say, say it tomorrow morning then. Young Master is here. What else would Madam Xia be worried about?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother had no other choice but to give up, and she carried Little Fifth upstairs.

    A subordinate looked on as Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother went into the room, then he stepped forward and softly whispered, ¡°Master, it is not early right now. Our flight to Japan is leaving soon.¡±

    Ah Li had a nce at the watch on his wrist as he said, ¡°Wait a little while longer. Young Master has his own decision in his own matters.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The subordinate nodded his head, and after a while, the subordinate could not help himself and hesitate as he said, ¡°Master, Young Master has stepped in to save Miss Xia. It would definitely make Fourth Uncle angry, and now, Young Master even brought Madam Xia and Little Young Miss over. It is very obvious that he wants to tell Fourth Uncle that these three women are the people he wants to protect. Young Master is provoking Fourth Uncle like this, and this is really a danger for the trip to Japan.¡±

    Ah Li had a look at the tightly shut door upstairs as he said, ¡°Fourth Uncle wants to attack Miss Xia. Young Master intervened to help her, and only by doing this would he then be able to ensure that Miss Xia and the rest are all safe. As long as Young Master is here for one more day, Fourth Uncle would not ruin rtions easily. To be frank, Young Master still does not bear for...Miss Xia to die.¡±

    Young Master was so smitten in his love, and his subordinate had no other choice but to let out a sigh.

    As he spoke, Ah Li had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°The matter that you are worried about during this trip to Japan... Young Master has already decided to attack Green Door. Fourth Uncle has his guard up against Young Master, and with his skills as Young Master, everyone has to admit to his position as the leader.¡±

    ...

    Inside the room, Xia Xiaofu rolled down from the sofa. She hugged the rubbish bin as she vomited. The sound of water flowing down rang out from inside the bathroom, and Ou Luoxi was taking a bath.

    The bathroom door opened quickly. Ou Luoxi changed into a new set of clothes and walked out. He headed straight to the closet and took a coat out.

    Xia Xiaofu stopped vomiting, and her long eyshes were still stained with tears.

    At this moment, a pair of handmade leather shoes came into her line of vision. Her small chin was pinched by two fingers. She was forced to raise her head up. Many blood vessels in Ou Luoxi¡¯s eyes disappeared, but his facial expression was still icy cold as he said, ¡°I am going to Japan now. While I¡¯m gone, you¡¯d better stay here obediently. I do not have any more patience for you. If you dare to make me unhappy again, I guarantee that I will teach you the meaning of regret!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu looked at his icy expression as he stood before her dressed immactely. Huge, hot teardrops fell down her face as she said, ¡°Okay, I...will listen to you... Don¡¯t harm my mother or my daughter...¡±

    Ou Luoxi let go of her chin before he turned around and left hurriedly.

    Until she heard the sound of the door closing, Xia Xiaofu bent over and perched down on the soft carpet to sob out loud. She wanted to make a way out for each of them, so why did the both of them have to be tangled with one another again?

    ...

    Half a yearter

    Ou Luoxi went to Japan, and he stayed there for half a year. In this half year¡¯s time, Xia Xiaofu did not get any news about him at all. Fourth Uncle, Ah Gan, and Gong Ling all seemed to return to Japan. At the start, Xia Xiaofu was afraid. She was fearful that Fourth Uncle¡¯s people woulde looking for her, but in this half year, she was leading a calm and uneventful life. No one came to disturb them.

    Xia Xiaofu stayed behind in T City. She did not dare to go overseas. She was really afraid that she would anger Ou Luoxi. She continued to lecture in X University, and the most happy thing was that her little Xuyan was one year old now. She was growing up slowly.

    That day, all of the students rushed towards the amphitheatre. They heard that there was a high ranking officialing over to school to hold a talk, and that person was extremely knowledgeable. They heard that he was also handsome and attractive, and even the unmarried teachers in the office were all extremely excited.

    Xia Xiaofu did not care too much. After ss was dismissed in the afternoon, she was walking along the corridor. A handsome, familiar figure walked over in her direction at this moment.

    Xia Xiaofu stopped in her tracks slowly. She was puzzled for a short moment before she let out a beautiful smile on her face as she said, ¡°Sir, it has been such a long time since west met.¡±

 Chapter 719 - Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 719: Encounter</h4>

    Chen Jingyu donned a white shirt and ck cks, looking extremely dashing. He looked at Xia Xiaofu and smiled. ¡°Xiaofu, long time no see.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was in a good mood from running into an acquaintance. It was all her fault that she was too dumb, while he was a high official with vast knowledge, handsome and strong...

    The two of them walked on the pavement side by side. Xia Xiaofuughed and said, ¡°It has been two years since west saw each other. How have you been?¡±

    Chen Jingyu frowned in a pretense of distress. ¡°Two years ago, someone rejected me and even refused to pick up my calls. I was very heartbroken, so I epted the order from the management to go on a work project in Eastern Europe for two years.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu knew that he was referring to her. When the Xia family was in trouble two years ago, she could actually ept Chen Jingyu¡¯s help, but she broke off all contact with him for fear that Ou Luoxi would misunderstand.

    She had considered if such a move would hurt Chen Jingyu¡¯s feelings, but she had already given her entire heart to Ou Luoxi and did not have any space for anyone else.

    Xia Xiaofu smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Why are you apologizing? Rtionships are supposed to be mutually.¡± Chen Jingyu shrugged like a gentleman, then asked, ¡°How have you been these two years?¡±

    Talking about these two years, Xia Xiaofu still felt like everything had been a dream. She did not want to recall it at all. ¡°Yeah... I got married, then got a divorce. Now, I am a single mother of a one year old daughter. I am very satisfied with my life.¡±

    She answered simply.

    Chen Jingyu knew of her current situation. Seeing that she did not want to go into details, he knowingly did not press any further. Raising his head to look at X University, he sighed, ¡°I have not been back to our Alma Mater for seven years. It seems like there have been many changes, but the culture within is still the same.¡±

    Xia Xiaofuughed with a hand over her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s right. It has only changed in appearance but not in spirit. Seeing that our Mr. Chen has returned today, the whole school is in chaos. Everyone is fighting to witness our charming Mr. Chen.

    ¡°Then why did I not see you in the audience?¡± Chen Jingyu gazed intently at Xia Xiaofu.

    Xia Xiaofu was no longer a teenage girl, but she could tell that Chen Jingyu¡¯s gaze held some flirtatious meaning. She was not so full of herself to think that such a well-to-do man would still have feelings for a divorced woman like her after two years, but after all, they were once close, so she was slightly sensitive.

    She changed the subject. ¡°You should be married by now? Are you a Dad yet?¡±

    ¡°I have been working in Europe for the past two years, but I am not interested in foreign beauties, and thedies I was working with probably thought that I was too old for them, so no one was interested in me. Therefore, I am still single.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu broke into a smile upon hearing this. ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you being way too humble? There is no one who does not know that you are currently the most powerful and eligible bachelor.¡±

    Chen Jingyu raised his eyebrows but did not reply.

    The pair walked out through the school gate, and Xia Xiaofu raised a hand to g a cab. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m going home now. See you again.¡±

    ¡°I drove here. Let me give you a lift.¡±

    ¡°No need. My cab has arrived. I shall not trouble you. Goodbye Sir.¡± Xia Xiaofu opened the cab door and sat inside, then waved to Chen Jingyu.

    Chen Jingyu helped her close the car door like a gentleman. ¡°Alright then, see you.¡±

    The cab departed and Chen Jingyu put his hands in his pockets, gazing affectionately after the cab.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu was still staying at the same condominium as before. She took out her keys and opened the main door. ¡°Mum, Little Xuyan, I¡¯m home.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, you¡¯re home? Dinner is ready. Wash your hands ande and eat,¡± Xiaofu¡¯s mother said while walking out of the kitchen. In the past 6 months, her mother had aged considerably. Half of her hair had turned white.

    Xia Xiaofu ced her handbag on the coffee table. Just then, a tiny figure toddled towards her and hugged her legs.

    Xia Xiaofu looked down. It was Little Xuyan.

    She swiftly squatted down and gathered Little Xuyan in her arms, then gave her two firm kisses. ¡°Little Xuyan, did you miss Mummy? Mummy has missed you so much.¡±

    Little Xuyan was now one year old and had just started walking not long ago. Her unsteady toddling was extremely adorable. She had inherited Xia Xiaofu¡¯s good looks and her beautiful features could be seen even at such a young age. A set of big, pearl-like eyes apanied her rosy face, making it hard for people to look away from her.

    She pped her arms around and started babbling.

    ¡°Is Little Xuyan saying that you¡¯ve missed Mummy? When will my Little Xuyan be able to speak?¡± Xia Xiaofu was troubled as children are usually able to say daddy and mummy as well as a few simple words by the age of one, but Little Xuyan¡¯s speech development was slightly dyed, and she still could not speak yet. Thankfully, the doctor has said that Little Xuyan was very healthy.

    Little Xuyan observed Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face unstoppingly with her big eyes. Perhaps it was because of the environment she grew up in, she was particrly sensitive, so when she saw Xia Xiaofu¡¯s elegant eyebrows turning into a frown, she ced her tiny hands on Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face and kissed her pacifically.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart was about to melt. ¡°Little Xuyan, it is the weekend tomorrow. Mummy has not spent time with you for a long time. Shall we go shopping tomorrow?¡±

    Little Xuyan was so happy that she jumped up and down in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s embrace.

    Looking at the mother and daughter, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother sighed in content. In life, it is most important to live happily. ¡°Xiaofu, quickly carry Little Xuyan over here to have your dinner.¡±

    ...

    The next day, Xia Xiaofu stood at the roadside waiting for a cab with Little Xuyan in her arms.

    Early in the morning at 8AM, the cabs were very high in demand, and all the cabs on the road were upied. Just then, a car horn sounded. Beep. A ck Land Rover stopped at the roadside and rolled down its window, revealing the handsome face of Chen Jingyu. ¡°Xiaofu, where are you going? It is difficult to hail a cab at this time of day. Let me give you a lift.¡±

    ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t that very troublesome for you?¡± Xia Xiaofu awkwardly looked at the endless traffic on the road. It indeed seemed impossible to get a cab.

    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s my off day. Get in.¡±

    Guess there is no other choice but to ept. Xia Xiaofu and Little Xuyan got in the backseat.

    The Land Rover set off, and Chen Jingyu nced at Little Xuyan through the rearview mirror. Both his eyes lit up. ¡°Is this you daughter? So beautiful.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu gave him a brilliant smile. ¡°Yes, this is my daughter Xia Xuyan. Little Xuyan, this is Uncle.¡±

    Little Xuyan looked at Chen Jingyu, then hid her head in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s embrace, cutely burrowing into her mummy¡¯s soft, t stomach.

    ¡°My daughter does not go out often, so she¡¯s not used to meeting strangers and gets shy.¡±

    Chen Jingyu smiled warmly, then looked at Little Xuyan. ¡°Unfamiliar in the first meeting, acquainted in the second. Little Xuyan, Uncle likes you very much. Maybe we can make friends.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu felt that Chen Jingyu was really a good man. He could make her feel very at ease.

    ...

    Chen Jingyu parked the Land Rover at the underground parking garage and apanied Xia Xiaofu to go shopping at the mall.

    Out of courtesy, Xia Xiaofu did not reject him. If he wanted to go shopping but she said too much, it would instead seem like she was pretentious. Besides, he had brought her here. It would be rude if she chased him away once she had reached her destination.

    ¡°Little Xuyan, stay here with Uncle while Mummy buys you a cup of strawberry yogurt.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, rest assured. Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Xia Xiaofu walked away.

    Chen Jingyu looked down at the tiny child beside him who was looking around curiously after seeing that her mother was not there. She indeed rarely left her house as she was looking at everything around her so curiously with her big, bright eyes.

    There was a children¡¯s toy store beside them, so Chen Jingyu held her tiny hand and said ¡°Little Xuyan, let¡¯s go. Uncle will buy some toys for you.¡±

    After entering the toy store, Little Xuyan craned her neck and tried her best to see the various toys lining the shelves. Chen Jingyu took a beautifully detailed Barbie doll and showed it to her, asking, ¡°Little Xuyan, do you like it? Uncle will get it for you.¡±

    Like all little girls, Little Xuyan¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the Barbie doll, but she looked at Chen Jingyu then bashfully girnned, revealing a set of tiny front teeth that were as cute as a rabbit¡¯s. She turned around and totteringly ran out of the toy store.

    She did not want it.

    Just then, Xia Xiaofu returned with a cup of strawberry yogurt. ¡°Little Xuyan...¡± She squatted and held the straw to Little Xuyan¡¯s mouth. Little Xuyan drank a few gulps of it through the straw, and Xia Xiaofu wiped the corners of her mouth, gently asking, ¡°Is it good?¡±

    Little Xuyan nodded vigorously.

    Chen Jingyu walked out of the store and watched as Little Xuyan cuddled next to Xia Xiaofu. Xia Xiaofu looked so gentle and graceful as a mummy. Looking at them, a warm smile appeared on Chen Jingyu¡¯s face.

    This mother and daughter pair were so lovable that one would uncontrobly want to embrace them and protect them.

    ...

    ¡°Xiaofu, it¡¯s almost lunchtime. What do you and Little Xuyan want to eat? It¡¯s my treat.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu stood up and smiled. ¡°No need. Let me treat you instead to show my gratitude for giving us a lift here this morning.¡±

    ¡°Sure, a meal in exchange for chauffeuring. Worth it.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu smiled widely.

    Just then, Chen Jingyu suddenly reached out and touched the hair beside her face. ¡°Don¡¯t move, there is some milk in your hair. Let me wipe it off for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu allowed Chen Jingyu to help her wipe her hair. Right at that moment two figures entered her line of vision, and she felt a gazend on her. She turned and looked at them, then stiffened when she saw who those two people were.

    It was Ou Luoxi and Gong Ling whom she had not seen in half a year.

    Ou Luoxi was wearing a pastel green shirt and brown cks. His features seemed to have be even more defined and exquisite over the past half a year. With hardly any expression on his face, his two hands were parked in his pockets, giving off a cold, noble vibe.

    Gong Ling had be more beautiful. She donned a long dress in the same pastel green as Ou Luoxi¡¯s, mesmerizing from head to toe. She linked her arm through Ou Luoxi¡¯s elbow intimitely.

    The pair saw her and halted.

    Xia Xiaofu was momentarily stunned with shock, after which she swiftly took a step backwards and avoided Chen Jingyu¡¯s hand. If she¡¯d seen correctly, Ou Luoxi¡¯s gaze had nonchntly flitted over.

    The four of them meeting was awkward, and Gong Ling looked at Xia Xiaofu with aplex, slightly ufortable look. ¡°Miss Xia, long time no see¡±.

    Xia Xiaofu lifted the corners of her lips. ¡°Hello, Miss Gong Ling.¡±

    Ou Luoxi and Chen Jingyu looked at each other and nodded politely.

    Xia Xiaofu just wanted to turn and leave this ce. She reached a hand out to Little Xuyan but did not find her there. Looking up, she saw that Little Xuyan had already toddled towards Ou Luoxi with her tiny legs.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s pupils constricted in shock, and her heart almost jumped out of her chest, only to see Little Xuyan hugging Ou Luoxi¡¯s thigh, her two white and chubby hands pulling on the leg of his pants as if she wanted to climb upwards.

    This sight of Little Xuyan trying to get Ou Luoxi to carry her instantly saddened Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart

    Little Xuyan usually does not like strangers. When Chen Jingyu tried to approach her many times today, she was unyielding. But upon seeing Ou Luoxi, she had unhesitantly run over. Xia Xiaofu wondered if it was Little Xuyan¡¯s vague impression of him or the natural instinct between the father and daughter.

    She felt sorry towards Little Xuyan, who did not have a father since she was born, and Ou Luoxi had only carried her once.

    Every child yearned for fatherly love.

    Xia Xiaofu swiftly walked over and squatted down to hug Little Xuyan. ¡°Little Xuyan, you cannot be like this. It is very rude... Uncle would be unhappy. Let go. Come here, Mummy will carry you.¡±

    Little Xuyan craned her neck to look at the tall man. Her lips slowly lifted into a smile and she chortled. Xia Xiaofu felt increasingly ufortable and discreetly looked up at Ou Luo Xi¡¯s expression. His two hands were still shoved in his pockets and he looked at Little Xuyan with his cold, ck eyes.

    He looked very indifferent.

    Xia Xiaofu instantly pulled Little Xuyan into her embrace and softly pacified her, saying, ¡°Little Xuyan, Mummy will hug you.¡±

    Just then Ou Luoxi looked up at Chen Jingyu and greeted, ¡°Chief Chen, nice to see you.¡±

    Chen Jingyu nodded, revealing a slight smile. ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, how are you?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was stunned. Hearing from their tone, it seems that they have crossed paths before.

    ¡°Chief Chen, it is so unlikely for us to meet by chance. Let¡¯s have a meal together, my treat.¡±

    Chen Jingyu hesitantly looked towards Xia Xiaofu in thoughtful inquiry, ¡°Xiaofu...¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Ou Luo Xiughed, his gaze shifting towards Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face. ¡°Miss Xia, we have not seen each other in half a year. I assume you would not mind having a meal as friends.¡±

    He had already said this much, so it was impossible for Xia Xiaofu to reject the offer, and she had no choice but to brazenly enter a restaurant with them.

    ...

    In the restaurant, Ou Luo Xi sat beside Gong Ling while Chen Jingyu, Xia Xiaofu, and Little Xuyan sat opposite them.

    ¡°Brother Gong Ming, how do you and Chief Chen know each other?¡± Gong Ling asked the exact same thing that Xia Xiaofu had been wondering about.

    Ou Luoxi smiled faintly, and Chen Jingyuughingly answered, ¡°In the past half a year. Young Master Shaoming opened up a route to the Eastern Europe and Switzend sectors for the Green Door and has undertaken the responsibility for all the air and sea routes. One may say he is rather famous and unstoppable. I have had the honour of dealing with Young Master Shaoming once or twice.¡±

    ¡°It was all thanks to Chief Chen¡¯s help at that time,¡± Ou Luoxi added.

    Chen Jingyu raised a righteous eyebrow and said, ¡°As long as you are reasonable andw-abiding, of course I would help.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu now understood. The Green Door was involved in both morally right and wrong affairs, so they inevitably had to have dealings with the government agencies. With Chen Jingyu holding an important post as an Official, he would deal with someone like Ou Luoxi on asion.

    Xia Xiaofu understood Chen Jingyu well. She knew that a person like him would definitely not have a good impression of people like Ou Luoxi who often skirted rules.

 Chapter 720 - I Would Not Let You Succeed

    <h4>Chapter 720: I Would Not Let You Seed</h4>

    The service staff served delicious dishes to the table, and Ou Luoxi asked, ¡°Director Chen, do you want a drink?¡±

    Chen Jingyu shook his head and said, ¡°I do not drink alcohol.¡±

    Chen Jingyu was humble as he turned his head around to look at Xia Xiaofu, before he asked her softly, ¡°Xiaofu, do you want to have some hot drinks? Or do you want in water?¡±

    ¡°in water then.¡±

    Chen Jingyu took the tea pot up and poured a ss of hot water into Xia Xiaofu¡¯s cup.

    Gong Ling noticed the both of them behaving like this, and she smiled and said, ¡°Older Sister Xia, Director Chen is really so attentive towards you. Are you dating?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart leaped. She did not know how to answer this question. She took a sip of water before lowering her gaze down, not saying anything.

    Chen Jingyuughed. ¡°Haha!¡± He attempted to break the awkward atmosphere in the room. ¡°Miss Gong Ling, you are asking Xiaofu so directly, so she would be shy. How are the two of you doing? I have long heard that Young Master Gong Ming is preparing to get married to Miss Gong Ling soon.¡±

    The wedding was happening soon?

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s long eyshes fluttered for a moment, and her small hand that was holding the ss could not help but tighten. This time, he¡¯s returned together with Gong Ling. She knew that their wedding wasing up soon.

    It was good that way. Gong Ling matched him very well.

    Gong Ling heard what he said and immediately had a shy and sweet smile on her face as she secretly looked at Ou Luoxi, who was seated beside her.

    Ou Luoxi did not have much of an expression on his face. He ordered a small bottle of hard liquor, opened the bottle cap, and raised his head up as he poured himself a small cup and downed it.

    He put the ss down, and he raised his gaze up to look opposite him. Little Xuyan was looking at him with herrge, moist eyes.

    Xia Xiaofu naturally noticed that ever since Ou Luoxi appeared, Little Xuyan¡¯s gaze did not leave him for a single moment. She was curious, happy, and expectant as she looked at Ou Luoxi.

    Upon seeing Ou Luoxi look at her, Little Xuyan stretched her small hands out in the air immediately as she danced around, and she wanted to climb over to where Ou Luoxi was.

    ¡°Little Xuyan, what do you want to eat? There are so many delicious foods here, look over here quickly!¡± Xia Xiaofu worked hard to attract Little Xu Yan¡¯s attention.

    Gong Ling was also attracted to such a beautiful doll like Little Xuyan, and she said, ¡°Older Sister Xia, she seems to want toe over here. Why don¡¯t you let me carry her for a while?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Xia Xiaofu hesitated immediately.

    Little Xuyan, who was by her side, seemed to understand what they meant. She used both her hands and feet to climb down from the chair before she ran towards the opposite side. After running for two steps, she thought of something, and turned around to pull Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hand.

    Little Xuyan wanted to sit down by Ou Luoxi¡¯s side, but she also wanted Mummy to be together with her as she sat down by Ou Luoxi¡¯s side.

    At this moment, both Xia Xiaofu and Gong Ling were awkward together.

    The atmosphere around the dining table became awkward quickly. It was not convenient for Chen Jingyu to speak. Ou Luoxi did not say anything also. Atst Gong Ling stood up graciously and said, ¡°Older Sister Xia, let¡¯s change ces then.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu wanted to reject her, but Little Xuyan was already in high spirits as she ran over to Ou Luoxi¡¯s side. The service staff added another chair. She did not have any choice. Xia Xiaofu carried Little Xuyan as they sat over there.

    Ou Luoxi turned his gaze over to the side as he looked at Little Xuyan, who was beside him, and Little Xuyan was smiling at him with her tiny lips.

    His cold features became a little gentle. He took his chopsticks up, and he took a small soft piece of rice cake and ced it in Little Xuyan¡¯s bowl.

    Little Xuyan was very happy, and she took her small spoon immediately to take a small bite.

    ¡°Little...¡± Xia Xiaofu wanted to stop her because Little Xuyan did not digest food like rice cakes well, and also she did not like to eat them normally, but Xia Xiaofu noticed that she was eating them very happily now and became silent. Little Xuyan really liked Ou Luoxi very very much.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes were a little wet. She looked somewhere before she kept all of her tears back. There was a little bit of cream from the rice cakes on the corners of Little Xuyan¡¯s lips, and she looked around for tissues.

    At this moment, someone handed a piece of tissue over, and she stretched her hand out to receive it, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The person who handed the tissue over was Ou Luoxi. Her gaze crashed into his so suddenly.

    Xia Xiaofu averted her gaze hurriedly, and she lowered her head down to wipe the corners of Little Xuyan¡¯s lips. She was done wiping her lips, and she took the small milk bottle out of her bag and said, ¡°Little Xuyan, Mummy will make some milk for you, okay?¡±

    Little Xu Yan nodded her head.

    Xia Xiaofu stood up and left.

    Ou Luoxi poured another ss of alcohol for himself before hey his handsome back in the seat. He raised his head up to drink, and he thought about how her almond-shaped eyes were wet and bright as she looked at him just now.

    Ou Luoxi looked at her for a moment before he averted his gaze. He lowered his gaze down to look at Little Xuyan by his side. Little Xuyan was dressed in matching clothing with her Mummy, and her supple smooth skin on her face made others want to bite her.

    They were really mother and daughter.

    ...

    This meal ended with an awkward atmosphere in the air. Ou Luoxi and Gong Ling left together, and Xia Xiaofu let out a breath of relief.

    ¡°Xiaofu, where else do you want to go to shop?¡± Chen Jingyu asked her.

    ¡°After this, I want to buy some clothes for Little Xuyan.¡± As she spoke, Xia Xiaofu had a nce at the direction of the washroom as she said, ¡°Sir, help me take care of Little Xu Yan for a second. I have to go to the washroom.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Jingyu nodded his head.

    Xia Xiaofu handed Little Xuyan over to Chen Jingyu before she walked towards the washroom.

    She walked over to thedies room. She ced her hand on the door handle and wanted to open the door, but at this moment, a hand stretched out suddenly to pin her slim wrists down, and her entire being was tugged into an opposite room.

    Xia Xiaofu was extremely shocked, and she was just about to shout, but the person covered her mouth before she was pushed against the wall.

    After she had a clear look at the person, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s clear defined eyes widened quickly. It was Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi let go of her mouth and stared at her without saying a single word.

    Xia Xiaofu did not know why he left but came back again. He¡¯d even brought her into this room. She instinctively retreated before saying, ¡°You... Why did youe back? Is there something that you are looking for me for?¡±

    Upon hearing what she said, Ou Luoxi curled the corners of his lips up into a mocking smile.

    Xia Xiaofu was a little ufortable. She lowered her long eyshes as she said, ¡°I heard that in the past half year...you¡¯ve been living very well. Miss Gong Ling...is even more beautiful than she was in the past. You two must be very blissful with one another. I will wish you two well here...¡±

    She had yet toplete her words when a ck shadow came down on her. The man in the front blocked her mouth while lowering his gaze.

    Xia Xiaofu was shocked, and she struggled immediately. ¡°What are you doing? I don¡¯t want to...woo!¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu was in the washroom for an abnormal period of time. Chen Jingyu carried Little Xuyan to the corridor of the washroom.

    At this moment, the room opposite the toilet opened up. Ou Luoxi walked out, and as he walked, hetched the metal belt on his trousers.

    Both men¡¯s gazes collided with one another like that. Chen Jingyu had a nce at Ou Luoxi, whose clothes were messy and untidy, before he looked over at the room at the back, and his normally warm expression turned cold.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s exquisite features had aziness and satisfaction after being reckless. He stood up straight. The men¡¯s gazes no longer had courtesy and politeness. They were both sparkling with a sharp glow. He curled his lips up, smiled, and said, ¡°Director Chen, are you here to look for Xia Xiaofu? Could you find her?¡±

    Chen Jingyu pursed his thin lips together. His good family background and education made him seem extra gentlemanly as he said, ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, forcing a woman is not something to be proud of. Do you think that it is something to boast about?¡±

    ¡°Hah, Director Chen, how do you know that I am forcing her? We might have both been willing.¡±

    Chen Jingyu ced one hand into his pocket as he said, ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, I have heard of what happened between you and Xiaofu. I know what happened. How do you think Ipare to you?¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not say anything.

    Although he was already Young Master Gong Ming, Chen Jingyu came from a political family. No matter how sessful he was, the two of them were not on the same level. Chen Jingyu represented the upper ss society, and he had the blood of the most elite and mighty people.

    ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, to be honest, I had interacted with Xiaofu for a period of time, and after that, Xiaofu chose you. We also know what you gave up for Xiaofu, but you do not seem to know what Xiao Fu gave up. Let¡¯s say it this way: if I were you, Xiao Fu would not have experienced such troubles and pain.¡±

    Chen Jingyu worded it extremely politely. Ou Luoxi understood what he was trying to get across. What he wanted to say was that if Xia Xiaofu had chosen him two years ago, with his identity, power, and family background, even 10 Ou Ze¡¯s would not dare to attack Xia Xiaofu and the Xia family.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s face turned cold.

    ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, those times have already passed. What is the point of ming the mistakes on others now? If you do not let the person go, it means that you are also not forgiving yourself, and you are hating because of love. You will only ruin others and yourself.¡±

 Chapter 721 - As Long As You Do What I Say

    <h4>Chapter 721: As Long As You Do What I Say</h4>

    Ou Luoxi kept silent for a few seconds before sneering. ¡°Thank you for your advice, Chief Chen. Listening to your wise words indeed beats ten years of study.¡±

    Chen Jingyu understood the sarcasm in his words, and he let out a look of disappointment.

    At this moment, Little Xuyan, who was beside Chen Jingyu, unsteadily rushed over, hugging Ou Luoci¡¯s thighs.

    Ou Luoxi nced down at the tiny child beside him.

    Little Xuyan nced at her father and had a sweet smile on her face as she firmly gripped his trousers with her tiny hands. She whined, ¡°Daddy, carry me.¡±

    The word Daddy made Ou Luo Xi freeze.

    Daddy...

    Ou Luoxi took a look at Little Xuyan¡¯s rosy little cheeks and her big, shiny eyes, and it turned his heart soft at once. Her calling him Daddy made him feel weak all over, as if he¡¯d stepped into a pool of cotton candy. This was the same feeling he had when Xia Xiaofu first called him hubby.

    He had a sudden urge to embrace Little Xuyan.

    But she is Ou Ze¡¯s daughter!

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s vision turnedplicated. He stuck his hands in his trousers pockets and looked at Little Xuyan with no intention of carrying her.

    Xia Xuyan saw that he was unwilling to carry her and shot him a puzzled and doubtful look before pulling his trousers with her little hands. She called out again, ¡°Daddy, Little...Xuyan...wants...a hug.¡±

    ¡°Brother Gong Ming.¡± Gong Ling suddenly walked over from behind, reached out for Ou Luoxi¡¯s arm, and intimately asked ¡°What took you so long? I have been waiting for a long time. Can we go now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ou Luoxi nodded. He pulled back the ends of his trousers, turned away, and left with Gong Ling without turning back.

    Little Xuyan looked at her dad¡¯s departing silhouette, her little fists still clutching at the air. Tears filled her eyes and her lips pursed. She felt so aggrieved that she was about to cry.

    Chen Jingyu rushed forward at once and bent down to carry Little Xuyan. ¡°Come here, let Uncle carry you.¡±

    At this moment, the door opened, and Xia Xiaofu walked out.

    Xia Xiaofu noticed right away that Little Xuyan was crying. She rushed up in surprise and embraced Little Xuyan. Seeing Little Xuyan¡¯s crying face hurt her heart. ¡°Little Xuyan, what is wrong? Why are you crying? Tell Mummy. Don¡¯t cry anymore. Let Mummy give u a kiss. Good girl.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu calmed her with her gentle voice.

    Little Xuyan wrapped her arms around Xia Xiaofu¡¯s neck and cried on her mum¡¯s shoulders. Feeling aggrieved, she muttered ¡°Mummy, I...I want...Daddy...¡±

    Little Xuyan can speak?

    Xia Xiaofu froze for a moment before looking ahead. She could still see the silhouette of Ou Luoxi and Gong Ling leaving hand in hand. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart split down the middle at the sight, and she could only hug Xiao Xuyan tighter. She kissed her with her eyes red and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry... Little Xuyan, Mummy has let you down...¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, are you ok?¡± Chen Jingyu asked.

    ¡°Im ok...¡± Xia Xiaofu answered without looking at Chen Jingyu¡¯s face. She knew that Chen Jingyu definitely knew what she did with Ou Luoxi back in the room. Her lips had been bitten, and her stockings were also gone. She felt embarrassed in front of Chen Jingyu.

    ¡°Sir, I will make my leave. See you around.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, let me take you¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, thank you.¡± Xia Xiaofu then carried Little Xuyan and hurriedly left.

    ...

    Xiao Xiaofu could not sleep the entire night and felt as if her soul had left her. Ou Luoxi and Gong Ling were back. Judging by his looks, she would not be let off the hook. Furthermore, with Little Xuyan like that, she had no idea what to do in the future.

    She went to the pharmacy and bought a bottle of contraceptives, taking two pills at once in order to avoid getting pregnant. How could she possibly get pregnant in such a situation?

    On Monday, Xia Xiaofu went to school. She only felt truly at peace while she was teaching. However, at noon, a grim-faced Principal Yue found her.

    ¡°Principal, what is wrong? What has happened?¡±

    Principal Yue sighed, ¡°Xiaofu, our school started nning to buy over the plot ofnd at Nanshan two years back to set up a charity school for the deaf and mute. This n has been going smoothly, and we have already started conducting external enrollment. The students are all burning with excitement knowing that they have a chance to go to school, but...¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was aware of this project and those who received an enrollment letter have already visited the school with their parents multiple times. The parents always shed tears of gratitude when they visited and this project bears too many people¡¯s hopes.

    ¡°But I received a notice this morning that the plot ofnd in Nanshan has been bought by an anonymous buyer who offered ten times the price.¡±

    ¡°What? Who is this mysterious buyer?¡± Xia Xiaofu eximed.

    Principal Yue looked at Xia Xiaofu with eyes that held a hidden meaning and slowly said, ¡°Xiaofu, you know this mysterious buyer. He...has a deep connection with you. He is...Master Gong Ming.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was taken aback.

    It¡¯s him.

    What...what does he want to do?

    ¡°Xiaofu, you are the disciple I am most proud of, and I have heard a little about your rtionship with Master Gong Ming. I already went over this morning to find them for a negotiation, but I didn¡¯t even get to meet Master Gong Ming. His assistant Ah Li told me that if I wanted to negotiate, I would have to show my sincerity and bring the one worthy of negotiating over to Dunhuang Winery. Only one chance is given.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart sank, knowing that the one worth negotiating meant her.

    Ou Luoxi was targeting her.

    ¡°Xiaofu...¡± Principal Yue was about to speak but stopped.

    ¡°Principal.¡± Xia Xiaofu smiled slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This matter arose because of me. I will find a way out. This project carries the hopes of many, and I will not disappoint them.¡±

    ...

    That night, 6pm at Dunhuang Winery

    The waiter brought Xia Xiaofu into the luxurious cabin with five to six men, with Ou Luoxi seated at the head of the table. Ou Luoxi was leaning on the sofa, decked with a ck top and western-styled trousers. He crossed his legs with a cold and distant expression.

    The five to six men proposed repeated toasts to Ou Luoxi with ttering expressions.

    ¡°Master Gong Ming, your current status in the Green Door is already unshakable. Ah Gan is still repressed by you, and even Fourth Uncle gave all the authority in his hands to you sessively. Now, nobody dares to disobey your orders anymore.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Master Gong Ming. You are only one step away from the highest position. To be honest, Fourth Uncle is just waiting for you to propose to Miss Gong Ling. Once you officially be Fourth uncle¡¯s son-inw, the entire Green Door operation will be your dowry from Fourth Uncle...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu took a look at Ou Luoxi. His delicate facial features were immersed in the golden yellow light, emitting an air of monarchy.

    She felt happy for him.

    She knew that without her as a fetter, he would definitely get out of his predicament and ascend to the peak with time.

    He did not disappoint her.

    At this moment, Ah Li walked up and whispered in a low voice to Ou Luoxi. Xia Xiaofu saw Ou Luoxi¡¯s line of sight shift towards her.

    She consciously took a step back.

    This step made Ou Luoxi¡¯s eyes sink. He gulped down the cocktail he had been toying with in his hand and mmed the empty ss on the ss table in front of him.

    Xia Xiaofu knew that he was unhappy and did not dare to provoke him. She took a few steps forward to his side and poured a drink for him.

    All of the men present took a look at Xia Xiaofu, and their eyes lit up. One of the men stroked his chin andughed. ¡°Where did this little beautye from? This bar sure has pretty beer girls, just like a fairy.¡±

    Another man alsoughed. ¡°Come little beauty. Help us pour a drink too.¡±

    A few men thenughed in unison. One of them who knew Xia Xiaofu broke out in cold sweat and nudged thoseughing discreetly.

    Theughing men looked at each other puzzled. And at that moment, they felt a death re on them. Raising their eyes, they saw Ou Luoxi staring at them intently.

    They immediately stopped theirughter as if they were sitting on pins and needles.

    ¡°Ahem,¡± Ah Li coughed. ¡°Dear all, today my master has some private matters to attend to. Kindly take your leave.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± The men ran out of the room.

    Ah Li also turned and left.

    ...

    The cabin was then left with Ou Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu. Xia Xiaofu poured him a drink, to which he raised his head and gulped it down in one mouthful.

    He did not speak. Xia Xiaofu could not stand the silence, so she initiated. ¡°Ou Luoxi, did you buy that plot ofnd belonging to our school in Nanshan? That plot ofnd is for a school for charity. Could you please return it to us?¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked down and did not answer.

    Xia Xiaofu panicked. ¡°Ou Luoxi, what exactly do you want to do? I have wronged you. If there¡¯s anything, you shoulde for me. That plot ofnd is very important to the deaf and mute... Ahh!¡±

    Her delicate wrist was suddenly locked. She knelt forward and ended up on hisp.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xia Xiaofu was in shock and struggled to get out.

    Ou Luoxi held onto her delicate wrist, not letting her move. The corners of his mouth curled up, and heughed, ¡°I thought you wanted me toe for you? I can give you the plot ofnd if you do what I say,¡±

    Xia Xiaofu stopped struggling. She looked up at him and stammered, ¡°How...how do you want me to be good?¡±

    Her almond eyes were bright, with a look of sheepish fear, reminding others of a little rabbit. Ou Luoxi swallowed. Hisrge hands glided down her smooth little face, past her pale neck, andnding on the cor of her shirt.

    She was wearing a white silky top with a butterfly knot at her chest paired with a blue checkered pleated skirt, looking young and trendy. His hands stopped at her butterfly knot and were about to undo it.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Xia Xiaofu pushed away his hands in a jiffy, not letting him get his way.

    But with the man¡¯s swift movements, the butterfly knot had already been undone. With no patience to open the buttons one by one, his two hands ripped open her top from both sides. Xia Xiaofu was shocked by the cold air hitting her chest. ¡°Ah!¡± She bashfully covered her chest with her arms.

    Ou Luoxi stopped moving, he stared at what she was wearing beneath her shirt and fiercely inquired, ¡°You wore such a thing to school?¡±

    She was already near 29, a child¡¯s mum, but still wore a teen¡¯s bra.

    Xia Xiaofu did not know what he was trying to get at. She wasn¡¯t even wearing anything embarrassing. Moreover, what does the bra she wears to school have to do with him?

    ¡°You have already seen what you want. I hope that you can return that plot ofnd to us as promised. I will make a move first.¡±

    Xiao Xiaofu climbed out of hisp, turned and ran towards the door.

    She had barely taken two steps when her delicate wrist was once again captured and held behind her back, and he pressed her against the sofa in the private room.

    Xia Xiaofu pounded on his shoulders with her two little fists. With a little savageness in her sweet voice, she yelled ¡°Go away Ou Luoxi.¡±

    ¡°Try hitting me again?¡± Ou Luoxi threatened her with a deep voice.

    Xia Xiaofu stopped moving as she saw the rims of his eyes turning red. She would never understand the deep emotions behind his eyes. Moreover, she could still feel his erection pressing between her legs.

    The man currently looks like a beast and could possibly wolf her down in one bite any moment.

    She turned her head forcefully and avoided him.

    Ou Luoxi indeed did not feel good with her shirt half revealed, showing her beautiful delicate curves beneath her white chest wrap and her long cascading seaweed-like hair wrapping around her pink neck, just like a little elf captivating souls.

    She used to love wearing chest wraps when she was with him back then. As such, he¡¯d always get turned on when upon seeing one, and he¡¯d be unable to control his instincts.

    She was already a mum but still wore a chest wrap around. She did not try to cover herself up even though the students might be eyeing her inappropriately.

    Ou Luoxi took a sip of red wine then immediately kissed her.

    The aroma of red wine was forced into Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mouth. She coughed vigorously with a scrunched up face and proceeded to give him a kick.

    Ou Luoxi smoothly raised one of her legs and pressed his slender body over, closing his eyes and deepening the kiss.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face grew red, and she pushed him away by the cor of his shirt with one hand and used the other to p his hand which was gliding up her thighs.

    Knock, knock. The knocking on the door rang in their ears. An underling called out, ¡°Young master...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu struggled even more vigorously and gave him a cold re. Someone is here.

    Ou Luoxi slowly opened his emotional eyes and left her lips. Xia Xiaofu was gleeful thinking she could free herself. But within the next second, he straightened himself and continued to work his hands up her skirt.

    He!

    ¡°Ou Luoxi, don¡¯t be like this. There is someone outside looking for you. I beg you,¡± Xia Xiaofu pleaded with him. Although someone outside was looking for him, he turned a deaf ear and continued bullying her.

    Ou Luoxi took a look at her apricot-like eyes, raised his eyebrows, and proceeded to unbuckle his belt.

    Xia Xiaofu used her fine teeth to bite her lower lip.

    Knock knock. The knocking on the door once again started. Ah Li¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Young master, Chief Chen Jingyu is here.¡±

    Chen Jingyu?

    This name caused Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes to widen. She used all her strength to push Ou Luo Xi off her and quickly adjusted her clothes.

    Ou Luoxi shut his eyes for a moment and buckled his belt before sitting on the sofa, then said, ¡°Ask him toe in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±

    Ah Li opened the door, and Chen Jingyu walked in.

 Chapter 722 - Ou Luoxi, Do You Have To Behave Like That?

    <h4>Chapter 722: Ou Luoxi, Do You Have To Behave Like That?</h4>

    The moment Chen Jingyu went into the private room, he saw Xia Xiaofu at first nce. His gaze was warm and caring as if he were asking ¡ª Are you okay?

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s looked away as she shook her head.

    Looking at the interaction between both of them, there was a sinisteryer of frost in the bottom of Ou Luoxi¡¯s bright eyes, and his face got colder and colder.

    Chen Jingyu sat down on one side of the sofa as he said, ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, I have some official matters that I want to discuss with you. I heard that you were here, and I have to disturb you without notice.¡±

    Ou Luoxi curled the corners of his lips up before he looked over at Chen Jingyu and said, ¡°Director Chen, what are you looking for me for?¡±

    Chen Jingyu pushed a document that he held onto the dining table and said, ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, I am very sorry to tell you this, but the plot ofnd at Nanshan has been used by our government, and now, even if you give a price that is a hundred times more, it would be of no use.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu heard what he said, and her eyes lit up. They all said that businesses do not fight with the government. Thend used by the government cannot be sold, and no one would be able to have it.

    Upon having a nce at the document ced on the table, Ou Luoxi¡¯s exquisite features had a hint of satisfaction as he said, ¡°Director Chen, are you doing this on purpose, going against me?¡±

    ¡°How could that be? I am forever representing the government¡¯s will. I hope that Young Master Gong Ming doesn¡¯t misunderstand me.¡± As he spoke, Chen Jingyu stood up and said, ¡°I have already told you the news. I¡¯ll also bring Xiao Fu away with me now. Young Master Gong Ming, we will meet again in the future.¡±

    Chen Jingyu walked over to hold Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small hand and brought her towards the door.

    ¡°Young Master.¡± Ah Li spoke.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart tightened. She was afraid that Ou Luoxi would not allow her to leave, but she was more afraid that he would fight with Chen Jingyu in public, and there was something that Chen Jingyu did not say wrong. Chen Jingyu represented the government.

    At this moment, Ou Luoxi¡¯s voice rang out from behind them. It was extremely cold, without any emotion in it as he said, ¡°Ah Li, send the guests off.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±

    ...

    She walked along the corridor. Xia Xiaofu took her small hand back and stopped in her tracks as she said, ¡°Sir, about that piece ofnd at Nanshan...¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, you don¡¯t have to worry. The piece ofnd in Nanshan belongs to the school, it is being used to build a charity school. Nobody is able to snatch it away.¡±

    The huge worry in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart was gone, but she looked over at Chen Jingyu hesitantly as she said, ¡°Sir, I have really troubled you this time, but...I...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not know how to express her thoughts. She¡¯d gotten married and was divorced now. She had a daughter now. Smart people all knew that she was still maintaining a sort of rtionship with Ou Luoxi. No man would dare to like a woman like her, and furthermore, Chen Jingyu had such good prospects.

    Ever since Chen Jingyu came back, he also did not confess to her, but he treated her way too well. She was a little ufortable and also a little guilty, she did not know whether he still liked her or not.

    So she did not know what to say.

    Chen Jingyu saw her hesitating and had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°Xiaofu, what do you want to say? Are you going to thank me? Have you forgotten that I am your senior in school? Your alma mater is also my alma mater. The school is in trouble now; how can I ignore it? So these things today were all things that I should have taken care of anyway.¡±

    He spoke like that, and Xia Xiaofu felt relieved. She curled the corners of her lips up as she said, ¡°Sir, no matter what happens, I still have to thank you.¡±

    ¡°If you really want to thank me, treat me to a meal when you have time.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ...

    For the next two days, it was all peaceful and silent. Ou Luoxi did note looking for her anymore. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s stressed nerves were all relieved, and during the weekend, she carried Little Xuyan downstairs.

    ¡°Little Xuyan, you stand right here and do not move. Mummy¡¯s throwing the rubbish bag into the rubbish bin, and I will then bring you over to the supermarket to buy groceries,¡± Xia Xiaofu told her.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Little Xu Yan yed with a little toy drum in her hand. She was obedient, and she nodded her head eagerly.

    Xia Xiaofu turned around and headed towards the rubbish bin.

    At this moment, a luxury vehicle drove before Little Xuyan¡¯s eyes. Little Xuyan raised her gaze up to look over. Half of the window in the car was open, and there was a handsome and beautiful face exposed.

    It was Ou Luoxi.

    ¡°Daddy...¡± Little Xuyan was immediately excited. She called out to him before parting her small legs as she stumbled unsteadilly. She chased after the luxury car. ¡°Daddy, Daddy...¡±

    The luxury vehicle stopped, and the door of the driver¡¯s seat opened up. Ah Li stepped out of the car. He walked over to Little Xu Yan¡¯s side before picking her up, then set her in the backseat.

    The luxury car cruised away.

    After she threw the rubbish away, Xia Xiaofu turned her head back and did not see Little Xuyan anywhere. She was shocked, and her face was pale. She loudly called out, ¡°Little Xuyan, Little Xuyan, where are you? Come out quickly! Mummy would be very sad if I were unable to find you.¡±

    Nobody responded.

    Xia Xiaofubed through her surroundings, but Little Xuyan had really disappeared entirely.

    ¡°Little Xuyan, where are you?¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s entire body was ice cold. Her small hands were shaking as she took her phone out before dialing a number. ¡°Hello, is this 110? I am begging you all to help me. My daughter is missing...¡±

    ...

    In the backseat of the luxury car, Little Xuyan held her drum in her small hand before turning her small head to look at Ou Luoxi, who was by her side, and she broke out intoughter.

    Ah Li looked through the rear view mirror. She was such a cute doll. She was fair and pink, and even a person like him that spent a rough life for so many years had a gentle smile on his face as he looked at her.

    Ou Luoxi sat at the side. He casually propped one arm up as he used his finger to support his head, and he watched Little Xuyan quietly.

    ¡°Daddy...¡± Little Xu Yan was extremely happy as she climbed up from her seat. She climbed over to Ou Luoxi¡¯sp slowly, and she had a bright smile on her face while she looked at Ou Luoxi.

    Ah Li could not help but look back again. Ou Luoxi did not reject Little Xuyan, but he also did not take any action to carry Little Xuyan. He lowered his gaze to look at the small figure on hisp, and he did not show any emotion on his face.

    No matter that her own Daddy did not smile at her, Little Xuyan was already very happy now. She ced her small head against Daddy¡¯s embrace before shaking her drum.

    This was the small drum that Mummy had bought for her. She started to y with it only today, so she could not bear to be separated from it.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s gaze calmly moved away from Little Xuyan¡¯s head, and he did not have any expression on his face as he looked out the window.

    ...

    The luxury vehicle stopped at the entrance of Ou Corporation. Ou Luoxi came over to the Ou Corporation today to clear up the splitting of assets. Ou Ze was not around anymore, and Ou Corporation was already under his name, but he did not have any interest in managing thepany, so he wanted to tidy Ou Corporation up before selling.

    Ou Luoxi walked into the main lobby. Ah Li carried Little Xuyan as they trailed behind him closely. The staff that met them on the way all nodded their heads as they bowed down and greeted him. ¡°President.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not look at them. He brought Ah Li along with him as they went into the lift reserved especially for Ou Luoxi.

    The staff were all excited. Everyone gathered together as they spoke among one another¡ª

    ¡°Oh my gosh. Did you see Master Ah Li carrying a small girl just now? Would she be...our President¡¯s daughter?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, President is still not confirmed to be marrying Miss Gong Ling. How could he be a Daddy already?¡±

    ¡°The small girl seems to be more than one year old now... Oh my gosh! I remember something. This girl seems to be...Ou Ze and Xia Xiaofu¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°What? How could President carry Ou Ze¡¯s daughter? Could this daughter actually be...President¡¯s?¡±....

    Inside the President¡¯s office

    Ah Li brought the finance manager over. Ou Luoxi sat down on the sofa as he read through the financial reports. The general manager was extremely nervous as he sat on the opposite side of the sofa and greeted him, ¡°President.¡±

    Ou Luoxi nodded his head before giving an indication to Ah Li with his gaze, asking him to go out.

    Ah Li hesitated for a moment. He had a look at Little Xuyan, who was ying around on the carpet by the side of the French windows.

    Ou Luoxi also saw Little Xuyan before he softly said, ¡°It is fine. You can go out now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Ah Li walked out of the room.

    Little Xuyan was ying on her own. She was already used to being by herself. Mummy was not at home. Grandmother was very busy. She had to tidy the house up and had to cook, so she was often by herself, and she was already ustomed to being lonely.

    She turned her small head. Herrge sparkling eyes were glistening as she looked over at her Daddy. Daddy was speaking with an Uncle that she did not find familiar, and he seemed to be very serious.

    She was bored, so she took the small drum as she stood up, parting her small legs as she headed towards the door.

    The main door of the office was not shut tight. There was a gap left in the door, and she bolted out quickly.

    There was no one in the corridor. She did not dare to go far away, so she stood outside to y for a while. At this moment, the lift doors opened up. An adult walked out with two small girls.

    The adult addressed the two children before going into the meeting room, and the two girls were ying with one another.

    They yed with a remote control car in their hands. They pressed the button, and the car started to move.

    Little Xuyan had not seen such a thing before. She could not help but feel curious. She ran a few steps forward, and she came forward to look at the small car that was by the side of her feet.

    The two girls saw Little Xuyan looking so beautiful, and they did not like her very much. Both of them pointed at Little Xuyan and loudly said, ¡°Who are you? Go away quickly. You are blocking our little car.¡±

    Little Xuyan was obedient as she moved two steps to the side.

    The small girl saw Little Xuyan being so obedient, and they got even more bold as they said, ¡°Oy, you probably haven¡¯t seen a remote controlled car before, right? This car is very expensive. This is what my Daddy bought for me. The moment I look at you, I know that your family is very poor, and you can only y with the drum in your hand.¡±

    Although Little Xuyan did not understand what they saidpletely, she understood their arrogant and mocking expressions. Little Xu Yan turned her head around and walked over to the side immediately. She did not look at the remote control car anymore and only yed with the drum in her hand.

    Both of the young girls noticed that Little Xuyan did not bother with them anymore. They felt extremely embarrassed and snorted out loud. They immediately ran over and went to push Little Xuyan.

    Little Xuyan fell onto the floor. Her small soft palms were grazed against the floor and there were red marks over them. She found it painful, and she pouted her small lips as she cried out painfully. ¡°Waah!¡±.

    At this moment, the parent inside the meeting room rushed out. She walked over to the two girls and asked, ¡°Babe, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Mum, she wanted to snatch our remote control car.¡± Both girls used her first.

    At this moment, the main doors of the President¡¯s office also opened up. Ou Luoxi heard the sound of cryinge from outside, and it was only then that he realized that Little Xuyan was missing. He came out quickly.

    The moment he walked over, he saw that Little Xuyan had fallen down on the floor. Her small hands were red and were clenched into small fists as she rubbed her eyes, and sparkling tears flowed down her face.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s heart was scrunched up in that moment. It was just as if there was arge palm squeezing his heart harshly, and he turned his gaze over to the side to look at that parents and her two daughters.

    The three of them saw his gaze and were all shocked as they trembled. They were all fearful as they lowered their heads down.

    Ou Luoxi withdrew his gaze, and he wanted to lift his heels to step forward to carry Little Xuyan.

    ¡°Little Xuyan!¡± A figure dashed forward hurriedly. Xia Xiaofu was here.

    Xia Xiaofu bent down and carried Little Xuyan in her embrace. She was fearful and frantic as she looked at Little Xuyan. ¡°Little Xuyan, why are you crying? Tell Mummy quickly. Did someone bully you?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu opened Little Xuyan¡¯s small red hands up to have a look, and the moment she looked, her irises contracted. She could not control herself, and her eyes were all red as she said,¡± Little Xuyan, what is wrong with your hands? Did someone push you? Baby, don¡¯t cry. Mummy will hug you.¡±

    She carried Little Xuyan in her embrace as sheforted her.

    Both young girls were very afraid of Ou Luoxi, but they were not afraid of Xia Xiaofu at all. They were haughty as they loudly said, ¡°We did not bully her,. She wanted to snatch our remote control car!¡±

    ¡°Little Xuyan, is that true?¡± Xia Xiaofu asked her.

    Little Xuyan perched her head on her Mummy¡¯s shoulder as she sobbed sadly. She shook her head with force. Her baby voice was choking up as she said, ¡°I... did not...¡±

    ¡°My daughter would not lie. You all must have bullied my daughter!¡± Xia Xiaofu looked over at the two girls and their parent.

    ¡°That is not right. It is your daughter who is too poor. She only has that pathetic drum with her, and she saw our remote control car and was very jealous and wanted it very badly.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s nose went sour. She wanted to say something, but hot tears emerged from the corners of her eyes as they fell down quickly.

    Any Mummy who lost her daughter would go crazy. On the way here, she also broke down, and when she saw Little Xuyan now, she did not expect that Little Xuyan was wronged and bullied at the same time. Her heart as a Mummy was very painful,l and she also felt that she was in the wrong.

    Little Xuyan did not have many toys since she was young. When she brought her over to the shopping mall to y, Little Xuyan would not behave like other young kids and ask for new toys or clothes, and she also rarely bought them.

    Little Xuyan had not seen a remote control car before. The things that other children had, her Little Xuyan did not have, and it was her fault as a Mummy.

    At this moment, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s trembling shoulders were supported by a muscr arm. Chen Jingyu¡¯s voice rang out in her ears as he said, ¡°A child that lies is not a good child. There must be a CCTV in this corridor. As long as we take the footage from the CCTV right now, we will know who is in the wrong and who is right.¡± As he spoke, Chen Jingyu looked at that parent and said, ¡°A child that is only so young knows to malign and hit others...this shows that theyck care and education on a normal basis. This is the fault of their parents.¡±

    The parents¡¯ faces went red immediately.

    Chen Jingyu came over to save her. Xia Xiaofu raised her gaze up to look at him before giving him a thankful expression with her eyes.

    Chen Jingyu stretched his hand out to help Xia Xiaofu wipe the tears on the corners of her eyes.

    At this moment, Ah Li ran over in a hurry and said, ¡°Young Master...¡±

    Ou Luoxi stood on the spot. He looked at the three people in front of him, and at this moment, the trio in front of him really seemed to be a family, and it was extremely hard to watch.

    Ah Li had a nce at the parent and her two daughters as he said, ¡°Leave.¡±

    The parent was extremely shocked and hurriedly held her daughters¡¯ hands.

    ¡°Wait a moment, you all have yet to apologize to my daughter.¡± Xia Xiaofu spoke suddenly.

    The parents¡¯ footsteps came to a halt.

    ¡°Why do they have to apologize?¡± Ou Luoxi, who was silent for the entire time spoke at this moment.

    Xia Xiaofu raised her gaze up and looked over at Ou Luoxi.

    Ever since she¡¯de over, this was still the first time that she looked him in the eyes. Ou Luoxi curled the corners of his lips up slowly, and had a cold smile on his face as he said, ¡°This is my territory. If you wanted an apology, did you ask me beforehand?¡±

    Little Xuyan heard her Daddy speak, and she raised her small head up in her Mummy¡¯s embrace. Her eyes were moist and pitiful as she looked over at Ou Luoxi.

    She kinda understood what the adults were saying, but her heart was very sensitive.

    Xia Xiaofu drooped her long eyshes down before pressing the back of Little Xuyan¡¯s head, then pressed her into her own embrace. She did not want Little Xuyan to see, and she said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, do you have to behave like that?¡±

 Chapter 723 - I Happen To Be Lacking A Maid

    <h4>Chapter 723: I Happen To Be Lacking A Maid</h4>

    She¡¯d just asked why he must be like this.

    He actually did not want to be like that at all.

    UUpon seeing Little Xuyan fall, his heart ached so much. It seemed he had an instinctive impulse to protect her, and making these people apologize was already letting them off too easily.

    But she had really enraged him. Chen Jingyu had wiped her tears, and she was even in his embrace. This image deeply pricked his eyes.

    He was suddenly furious upon thinking back to how she had lied to him about how Little Xuyan was his daughter, yet he did not have the heart to treat Ou Ze¡¯s daughter unkindly. This sort of weakness made him even angrier.

    Ou Luoxi stared Xia Xiaofu directly in the eye. ¡°That is exactly what I will do. Why?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu pursed her lips and did not reply.

    Just then, Chen Jingyu spoke. ¡°Young Master, it is connivance to shield your subordinates indiscriminately. Besides, you took Little Xuyan away on your own ord without Xiaofu¡¯s knowledge. If we were to pursue this matter, how would you exin your actions?¡±

    Ah Li stepped up and smiled politely. ¡°Chief Chen, you must speak with proof. Did we actually take her away, or was it Little Xuyan who kept running after our car? If Chief Chen ns to ruin our Young Master¡¯s reputation like this, may I suggest that you speak to ourwyer first?¡±

    The atmosphere instantly became tense.

    At that moment, Little Xuyan hugged Xia Xiaofu¡¯s neck and whimpered, ¡°Mummy, I want to...go home...¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded vigorously. ¡°We will go home right away. Little Xuyan, don¡¯t roam about next time. Mummy was going crazy with worry when I could not find you.¡±

    Chen Jingyu looked down at the mother and daughter and said, ¡°Xiaofu, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    The three of them started to walk away, only to be blocked by Ah Li. ¡°Miss Xia, please stay.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu paused, and Chen Jingyu raised a sharp eyebrow, ¡°What is this? does Young Master Gong Ming wish for us to stay?¡±

    Ou Luoxi let out a bitterugh. ¡°If you leave now, you will still be back again very soon.¡±

    This was a threat.

    Chen Jingyu turned around and was about to speak but was interrupted by Xia Xiaofu. ¡°Sir.¡± she handed Little Xuyan over to Chen Jingyu and smiled, ¡°Help me carry Little Xuyan while I speak to him. Give me a moment.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Chen Jingyu nodded.

    ...

    Ah Li brought that parent and the two girls away while Xia Xiaofu followed Ou Luoxi into the President¡¯s office.

    ¡°Ou Luoxi, what exactly do you want? Why did you take Little Xuyan away? Don¡¯t you know that she is my life? Nobody is allowed to hurt her,¡± Xia Xiaofu said agitatedly. Her hands were balled into fists by her side, and her eyes were red.

    Ou Luoxi pulled on his lip, his exquisite features as cold as ice. ¡°If she weren¡¯t your life, would I be so idle to bring your daughter all the way here.¡±

    ¡°You! Ou Luoxi, do you...dislike Little Xuyan so much?¡±

    ¡°Hah! The child was created by Ou Ze. Why should I like her? She is a total disgrace to me!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s entire body was trembling. It was not his fault that he and Little Xuyan had ended up like this. He had his own grievances, but Little Xuyan was innocent.

    ¡°Ou Luoxi.¡± Xia Xiaofu softened her voice in an extremely humble manner. ¡°Can you not touch Little Xuyan anymore. Don¡¯t you just want revenge on me? What do you want me to do? You will be getting married to Gong Ling soon, and the entire Green Door will then belong to you. Everything will be yours soon. Why can¡¯t you just let me go?¡±

    Ou Luoxi strode to her side, wiping the tears on her cheeks lightly with a curled finger. ¡°I will still say the same thing. As long as you do what you are told, I will not touch your daughter or anyone around you.¡±

    ¡°Do what I am told?¡± Xia Xiaofuughed emptily. ¡°Don¡¯t you just want to sleep with me? With your current status, there are plenty of women who would want to get in bed with you, but I...used to be with Ou Ze and have even betrayed you. Why must you...¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s finger was gentle, but his reply was extremely cruel. ¡°It¡¯s simple:pared to you, other women are not as...coquettish.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu forcefully turned her head away in embarrassment.

    Ou Luoxi ruthlessly pulled her closer with two fingers under her jaw and lowered his voice, saying into her ear, ¡°Do you really think that you can be with Chen Jingyu? It may be impossible to destroy him, but it will be so easy to create some trouble for him or to cause an ident...¡±

    ¡°Ou Luoxi!¡± Xia Xiaofu lost control and screamed at him. She could barely recognize the man before her anymore. The old Ou Luoxi would never involve the innocent.

    ¡°Why, can¡¯t bear to see that happen? If so, you¡¯d better know your ce. Do not force me to make a move on him directly.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hands and feet were ice cold, and she did not dare to move. She stared at the man before her whose face was still as exquisite and perfect as before.

    Suddenly, something cold was stuffed into her soft palm. ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    ¡°The key to my vi. You will move there tonight. I happen to becking a personal...maid.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart was numb with pain. ¡°Can I refuse?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu walked out of the office, and Chen Jingyu approached her with Little Xuyan in his arms. ¡°Xiaofu, are you alright?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu shook her head, her face pale. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±

    The pair walked away. Just then, Chen Jingyu¡¯s mobile phone rang. ¡°Hello, Dad,¡± he said as he picked up the call.

    The person on the other end said something which made Chen Jingyu look at Xia Xiaofu. He then softly replied, ¡°Dad, I am busy now. I¡¯m going to hang up.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu took Little Xuyan from him and asked, ¡°Mr. Chen, what did Uncle call you for?¡±

    Chen Jingyu smiled helplessly. ¡°My grandfather has officially retired, so he often goes to find my parents to discuss my marriage. The past two years have been slightly better, but my dad just called me to hurry me home, saying that there is a huge pile of photos for me to choose from for blind dates or whatever.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu had managed to hear some of the contents of the phone call. There cannot be such a coincidence that Ou Luoxi had just threatened her, and now, Chen Jingyu was already forced to go on blinddates.

    It seems like Ou Luoxi had influenced the Chen family in some way. She did not think that Ou Luoxi¡¯s power had reached that far. ¡°Sir, you are also not young anymore. Indeed you should find a nice girl, get married, and have children.¡±

    Since they were on this topic, Chen Jingyu decided toe clean. ¡°Xiaofu, I have something to tell you. Although it may seem like I am taking advantage of you in this current situation...¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chen,¡± Xia Xiaofu interrupted him. ¡°Thank you for your help during this period of time, including today when Little Xuyan went missing. I was scared out of my wits, but thank goodness you appeared in time, I really thank you so much. But it would be better for us to keep our distance in the future. I do not wish for you to have a direct confrontation with Ou Luoxi.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, you do not need to fear Ou Luoxi. There is no need for us to be afraid of him...¡±

 Chapter 724 - Why Are You So Passionate Today?

    <h4>Chapter 724: Why Are You So Passionate Today?</h4>

    ¡°Mr. Chen, I am already very afraid now.¡± Xia Xiaofu was serious as she looked over at Chen Jingyu, and she slowly said, ¡°Your Chen family¡¯s background is powerful, and you have wide connections. Ou Luoxi slogged and almost died for the position that he has today. I do not wish for him to get into any more idents, and don¡¯t fight with him because of me. Also do not give those people who are watching a chance to attack you. Mr. Chen, you are innocent. The feelings that you have for me, I am afraid that I am unable to repay them. I cannot drag you down.¡±

    Chen Jingyu was silent, and after half a minute, he slowly said, ¡°Xiaofu, you still love him, right?¡±

    ....

    Xia Xiaofu carried Little Xuyan as she went into the taxi. Little Xuyan had already stopped crying, and Xia Xiaofu held her small soft hand as she blew air on it. ¡°Little Xuyan, does it still hurt?¡±

    Little Xuyan¡¯s eyshes were extremely thick. They were long, curly, and thick. The eyshes were stained with glistening tears as she childishy asked, ¡°Mummy, does Daddy...not like me?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu froze. She quickly raised her gaze up to stop the tears in her eyes as she said, ¡°Little Xuyan, why do you think that he is your...Daddy?¡±

    Little Xuyan used both of her small hands to hug Mummy¡¯s neck, and she acted cutely and gentle. ¡°He is just my Daddy... Little Xuyan has a Daddy...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu stretched her hand out to hug Little Xuyan¡¯s small figure before stretching her hand out secretly to wipe her tears. She did not know how to say it. Little Xu Yan did have a Daddy. Ou Luoxi was her Daddy.

    But...

    ¡°Little Xu Yan, it is not that Daddy does not like you, Daddy is only too busy now. When he is busy, don¡¯t go and disturb him. Our Little Xu Yan is a good child, right?¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu went over to Ou Luoxi¡¯s high ss bungalow. There were three maids in the vi. When she came over, the helpers looked at her with guesses in their eyes, and she did not bother with them.

    She spent three days here. Over these three days, Ou Luoxi did note back, every time after she woke up, she would start to work with the helpers. She was very silent, and she did not speak to anyone.

    That night, the doorbell was pressed. The helper went over to open the door and said, ¡°Young Miss, you are here?¡±

    Young Miss?

    Xia Xiaofu was in the kitchen when she heard that. It seemed that Gong Ling was here. She had long guessed that the helpers here were maybe people from Green Door, and she did not guess wrong.

    She felt slightly ufortable. Ou Luoxi forced her toe here. What would Gong Ling think after seeing her?

    She heard that the support that he had in Green Door was getting stronger and stronger. The head position was just a step away from him. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that something might happen at this crucial point?

    Gong Ling walked into the living room to have a look and said, ¡°Aunty Xiang, is Older Brother Gong Ming not here today?¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, Young Master is not around. Young Master has already been gone for an entire week.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Gong Ling replied to her, and at this moment, she saw Xia Xiaofu, who was inside the kitchen, from the kitchen window. Her facial expression changed as she surprisedly said, ¡°Older Sister Xia?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu felt awkward when she saw Gong Ling now. She tugged on the corners of her lips and had a tiny smile on her face.

    ¡°Young Miss, pleasee this way. I have something to tell you.¡± Aunty Xiang seemed to be hesitant.

    Gong Ling was in a blur as she nodded her head, and she followed Auntie Xiang as they went into a secluded corner.

    ¡°Young Miss, tell Aunty Xiang honestly, what stage are you at with Young Master? A while ago, I heard Old Master¡¯s tone. He was already preparing to marry you off to Young Master, and Young Master¡¯s attitude is also unclear and unsure. Why is it that after returning back to T City, Young Master is tangled back together with this Xia Xiaofu? Now, he even boldly brought Xia Xiaofu back into this vi. Now honestly, she is a maid, but actually, who does not know what Young Master is thinking about deep down? Where does Young Master ce you inside his heart?¡±

    Gong Ling¡¯s expressions were sad and disappointed. Older Brother Gong Ming had brought Older Sister Xia here, and it seemed that he could not forget his feelings for Older Sister Xia, but a while ago in Japan, when her father talked about her marriage with him in front of everyone, Older Brother Gong Ming did not agree or disagree.

    What was Older Brother Gong Ming thinking exactly?

    ¡°Young Miss, the situation in Green Door now is not the same as it was back in the past. Over the past six months, Young Master¡¯s power has gone through the roof, and he has developed two parts. His reputation is well known, and everyone in the Green Door is under his leadership. Even Ah Gan, who grew up in Green Door since he was young, has also been unable to take any action after Young Master suppressed him. Although the colour greenes from blue, it is way stronger than where it came from. Everyone knows that Old Master¡¯s powers have faded. Young Master is definitely going to take over Green Door, but if Young Master does not marry you right now, knowing that Green Door would never be able tond in the hands of someone from a different surname, it would be a fierce fight in the future.¡±

    How could Gong Ling not know about this?

    When she returned to T City together with Older Brother Gong Ming, her father looked for her for a chat. Daddy said that Older Brother Gong Ming was extremely powerful now, and he asked her to grab onto Older Brother Gong Ming¡¯s heart for the sake of the Green Door¡¯s future.

    She wanted to, but Older Brother Gong Ming did not really bother with her.

    And now, Older Brother Gong Ming brought Older Sister Xia over here, and he did not care about her and her father at all.

    ¡°Young Miss, I have observed this Xia Xiaofu for the past few days. She is beautiful and gentle in her movements. She is also smart. Men all like girls like this. Young Miss, don¡¯t be too reserved. Men are unable to reject women who take the initiative. After everything is all done, would you still be afraid that Young Master would not marry you? Young Miss, men are all like that. It is very normal for them to have a group of women outside. The thing that we want now is an official title.¡±

    Gong Ling heard what she said, and her ears turned red. What Aunty Xiang meant was that she ought to take the initiative and do that with Older Brother Gong Ming?

    But, how could a good girl do such a thing?

    She was embarrassed, although she did like Older Brother Gong Ming.

    And also, she felt that in the eyes of her father, Aunty Xiang and others, this love that she had for Older Brother Gong Ming had already changed. She never wanted an official title, and she wanted a lover more.

    Aunty Xiang felt that everything that she had to remind Gong Ling of was all said, and at this moment, a helper came over and said, ¡°Young Miss, Aunty Xiang, just now, Master Ah Li called and said that Young Master ising back tonight.¡±

    Aunty Xiang was extremely delighted and hurriedly said, ¡°Then prepare dinner quickly. Young Miss is around today. Prepare a candlelight dinner.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±

    ...

    Ou Luoxi opened the main doors of the vi. The lights were not switched on in the vi, and it was enveloped in darkness.

    He stood in the foyer area as he changed his shoes. He held his document bag with one hand, and he used another hand to undo the tie on his neck before walking inside. He¡¯d just taken two steps when a soft, fragrant figure dashed into his embrace.

    Ou Luoxi froze. He threw the document bag in his hand casually onto the sofa, and the tie on his neck was loose. He used one hand to touch the figure in his embrace. He pinched the curve of the woman¡¯s small waist with force and lowered his volume down as heughed and asked, ¡°Little vixen, why are you so passionate today?¡±

    The figure in his embrace used more strength to hug him as she said, ¡°Older Brother Gong Ming.¡±

    This sound made Ou Luoxi¡¯s expression change drastically. He took hisrge hand that he ced on her waist back before pushing the woman¡¯s shoulders silently, then used another hand to flick the light switch on the wall.

 Chapter 725 - I Can Give You Status And A Child

    <h4>Chapter 725: I Can Give You Status And A Child</h4>

    Bright light flowed into the living room, and Ou Luoxi got a clear look of the woman in his embrace. It was Gong Ling.

    ¡°Gong Ling, why are you here?¡± Ou Luoxi pushed her away, then looked ahead.

    There were two servants standing there, and a white figure rushed into the kitchen. It was Xia Xiaofu.

    Gong Ling was blushing furiously. Such an innocent girl like her had never had interactions with men. Although she liked Brother Gong Ming, he had only ever held her hand. These things between men and women would make her very shy.

    Brother Gong Ming had hugged her just now, and even...kneaded her waist. The low and seductive way he called her Little Vixen still echoed in her ears. She blushed as he had stirred up excitement in her.

    ¡°Brother Gong Ming, are you not happy to see me here? I have not seen you in such a long time. I missed you,¡± Gong Ling said softly and coquettishly. Ou Luoxi gently stroked her hair and briefly exined, ¡°I have been busy recently.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Gong Ling nodded. ¡°Brother Gong Ming, dinner is ready. Let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    Ou Luoxi only realised that tonight¡¯s dinner was a candlelit dinner upon reaching the dining table. A servant brought them the fruits, steak and other delicacies, while Xia Xiaofu stood beside the table lighting the red candles.

    Ou Luoxi did not spare her a nce. The servant opened a bottle of red wine, and Ou Luoxi poured a small amount into his own wine ss.

    ¡°Cheers, Brother Gong Ming.¡± In a great mood, Gong Ling raised her ss to Ou Luoxi.

    ¡°Cheers.¡± Ou Luoxi drank a sip of red wine.

    After the candles had been lit, Xia Xiaofu walked back to the kitchen. She was not tasked to do anything else. Perhaps Aunty Xiang deliberately did not want her to show her face too much. Indeed, the lights in the dining room had been switched off, and if she were to go over in the flickering candlelight, the atmosphere would be strange and awkward.

    Xia Xiaofu stood beside the kitchen counter and habitually reached her hand into the pocket of her apron to retrieve her phone, but her pocket was empty.

    Ou Luoxi had confiscated her phone the moment she entered the vi.

    She had not seen Little Xuyan for three whole days and nights, and now she could not even give her a call. She really wished she could hug Little Xuyan, or just hearing her voice was sufficient.

    Little Xuyan must also miss her.

    ¡°Get me a new set of cutlery,¡± Ou Luo Xi called from the dining room.

    Startled, Xia Xiaofu awoke from her thoughts. She was the only one in the kitchen at that moment, so she swiftly retrieved a set of cutlery from the cab and walked out.

    She constantly told herself that she had to perform well so that she could ask Ou Luoxi for her phone to make a call.

    But the moment she entered the dining room, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart shriveled up in pain again. Having to see the man she loved having a candlelit dinner was sufficient to make her feel as though she were being killed a thousand times over, even though this was the oue she had wished for.

    All of a sudden, Xia Xiaofu tripped. ¡°Ah,¡± Xia Xiaofu eximed softly, directly falling back onto the floor.

    Gong Ling instantly stood up and bent down to help her up. ¡°Sister Xia, how did you fall? Are you hurt? Come, let me help you up.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was incredibly embarrassed that she could not even do such a small task well. She nced over at Ou Luoxi when she was picking herself up and found that Ou Luoxi was looking down his nose at her.

    Xia Xiaofu instantly felt like a clown. ¡°The cutlery has gotten dirty again. I will go get a new set.¡±

    She turned and ran towards the kitchen.

    ¡°Hey, Sister Xia...¡± Seeing Xia Xiaofu running, Gong Ling said, ¡°Aunty Xiang, Sister Xia has just taken a fall. Maybe you can see if she needs help?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Madam.¡±

    ¡°Miss Xia, are you hurt?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said, walking towards the cutlery cab.

    Just then, Aunty Xiang sped up and blocked her path, giving her a fake smile, ¡°Miss Xia, you should rest more. Let me do the changing of the cutlery.¡±

    Seeing Aunty Xiang¡¯s expression, Xia Xiaofu knew Aunty Xiang must have misunderstood and thought that she had fallen on purpose to attract Ou Luoxi¡¯s attention. Sheughed at herself in self-mockery.

    Aunty Xiang walked out with the cutlery in hand.

    ...

    The candlelit dinner ended with a very silent atmosphere, and Ou Luoxi went back into his bedroom.

    He retrieved a set of dark blue pyjamas and walked towards the bathroom. Just then, a servant knocked on the door and asked, ¡°Young Master, should we prepare a cup of coffee?¡±

    Ou Luoxi halted. ¡°Brew a cup...and have Xia Xiaofu bring it to my room.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±

    Ou Luoxi took a cold shower and came out a few minutester to find that there was someone else in his room. It was Gong Ling.

    Gong Ling avoided his gaze and twisted her hands nervously in front of her. ¡°Brother Gong Ming...¡±

    Ou Luoxi nced at her nervous hands and walked to the corner of his bed, sat down, and wiped at his short, wet hair using the dry towel. ¡°Gong Ling, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something you want to tell me?¡± he casually asked.

    Gong Ling hesitated, then walked over to Ou Luoxi. She slowly reached out and took off her sweater, dropping it to the ground.

    Ou Luoxi stopped wiping his hair and looked up at Gong Ling.

    Gong Ling¡¯s little face was flushed pink. She was wearing a short, sexy, red dress with a deep v-neck that barely covered her bottom. The young girl¡¯s fair skin which was exposed in the air lightly gave off a smell that one couldn¡¯t help but fall in love with.

    Ou Luoxi quietly looked at her, not speaking.

    Gong Ling was evidently at a loss of what to do next due to herck of experience. She gave it a thought and made up her mind, climbing onto hisp and sitting down on it.

    ¡°Brother Gong Ming.¡± She ced a hand on Ou Luoxi¡¯s neck.

    Ou Luoxi did not reject her but did not reciprocate either. He quietly looked at Gong Ling with his clear, ck eyes that seemed to pierce through a person¡¯s soul.

    Under his bright gaze, Gong Ling seemed slightly distressed. She shut her trembling lids and kissed Ou Luoxi on his thin lips.

    She had seen other people kissing on television before; it should be something like this. Brother Gong Ming¡¯s supple lips were lukewarm. She felt weak after brushing against them a few times.

    The lust came on strongly from their body contact, and his thighs felt strong and powerful underneath her. All she could smell was the clean, pleasant fragrance of soap wafting from his body.

    At that moment Xia Xiaofu brought the coffee upstairs and walked to Ou Luoxi¡¯s bedroom anxiously. She was worrying over how she should ask for her phone when she suddenly saw the scene in the bedroom through the gap in the door. Gong Ling was seated on top of him and kissing him.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s pupils constricted, and blood drained from her face. As a conditioned reflex, she instantly turned and ran down the stairs.

    Gong Ling amateurishly kissed Ou Luoxi a few more times but still did not get any reaction out of him. She opened her eyes and pouted sadly. ¡°Brother Gong Ming, you...¡±

    ¡°Gong Ling, I can marry you,¡± Ou Luo Xi indifferently said.

    Gong Ling instantly froze.

    Ou Luoxi gazed at her pure innocent face and slowly said, ¡°Second Older Brother says that I have bad taste in women. Oldest Brother has also said that I should have a family now. Gong Ling, I know that you truly like me, and you are a very nice girl. I have given it some thought. If you wish to be my wife, then I can marry you. With me by your side, I will ensure you have a good life. In future, I can also give you a child in the future.¡±

 Chapter 726 - I Have To Observe Your Mood Now?

    <h4>Chapter 726: I Have To Observe Your Mood Now?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    ¡°Older Brother Gong Ming...¡± He was speaking so directly, and Gong Ling felt shocked instead. She did not know what to say.

    ¡°But Gong Ling, do you mind...sharing me with other women? Do you mind...that in your entire life, maybe other than giving you an official title and children, I would not be able to give you anything else?¡±

    Gong Ling was taken aback, and she withdrew her hands that were on Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi raised his handsome eyebrows up slightly as he said, ¡°I can give you everything that I¡¯ve won, but I...in my entire life... I might have been ruined on a single woman already.¡±

    Gong Ling was shocked for a few seconds before she got off hisp. She had a look at the man before her. Gong Ling¡¯s eyes were all wet, and she covered her mouth as she turned around and ran away.

    He did not say anything to reject her, but his words were way more hurtful than rejection. It was just as if he used a knife to slice all of the pride that she had.

    When she went out of the door, Ah Li came over coincidentally. Ah Li called her loudly. ¡°Young Miss..¡±

    Gong Ling dashed directly out the main doors of the vi.

    Ah Li looked at Gong Ling¡¯s back profile and felt that something was off. Gong Ling was still wearing that revealing nightgown. Ah Li quickly pushed the door open and went inside to say, ¡°Young Master, what is wrong with Young Miss? Why is she...dressed like that? And she is just wearing that on the street...¡±

    ¡°Ah Li, you seem to be very concerned about Gong Ling.¡± Ou Luoxi lifted his gaze up to look at Ah Li.

    Ah Li lowered his head down immediately as he politely said, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t misunderstand me. I have grown up in Green Door since I was young. Young Miss is both my younger sister and also half my master. I do not have any feelings for Young Miss.¡±

    Ou Luoxi curled the corners of his lips up to smile, and he had a look at the coat on the carpet and said, ¡°I did not say anything. Why are you so nervous? Take this coat and chase after Gong Ling quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Ah Li picked the coat up and chased after her quickly.

    ...

    Gong Ling ran over to the main streets in a dash. She felt very sad. The tears in her eyes flowed down relentlessly.

    ¡°Older Brother Gong Ming, bad person... He is so bad!¡± She scolded Ou Luoxi. What did she want an official title and children for? She, Gong Ling, was not interested in these things!

    At this moment, she heard a sudden beep! A convertible stopped by her side. The young men inside the convertible whistled at Gong Ling as they said, ¡°Little Younger Sister, who bullied you? Come, Older Brother will teach him a lesson on your behalf.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Gong Ling red at them.

    The young men shrugged their shoulders and drove away.

    Gong Ling continued to walk forward. The passers-by on the road all looked over at her, and it was only then that she realized that she was wearing a nightgown on the main streets. She was angry, and her entire little face was all scrunched up together. She used both her slim arms to hug and protect herself.

    ¡°Little Younger Sister, are youing out or not? How much money do I need to give to have you for one night?¡± A sinister middle-aged man followed after her.

    Gong Ling nced over at him as she said, ¡°If you want to buy me, you should be willing to pay with your life.¡±

    ¡°Yo, Little Younger Sister, your tone is so bold. I just want to try to see if I would lose my life if I touched you right now.¡± The sinister old man stretched his hand out directly to touch Gong Ling¡¯s face.

    It was the first time that Gong Ling was molested. She wanted to shout out, someonee help, but after pondering for a few moments, she knew that she¡¯d run over in a hurry. She had not brought any subordinates along. p! She pped the dirty hand of the middle-aged pervert and had her guard up as she took a few steps back.

    ¡°Little Younger Sister, you are still pretty fiery. I like that.¡± The perverted uncle broke out into loudughter, and he was about to embrace Gong Ling.

    ¡°Ah! Help me!¡± Gong Ling was frightened as she shouted out loudly.

    Snap! The right hand of the perverted uncle was suddenly grabbed by Ah Li. Ah Li twisted it easily, and the perverted uncle called out in pain. ¡°Ah!¡±.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Ah Li shouted out loud.

    The perverted uncle ran away quickly.

    ¡°Young Miss, are you okay?¡± Ah Li nervously asked Gong Ling.

    Upon seeing Ah Lie over, more and more tears appeared in Gong Ling¡¯s eyes. She hugged herself tight and sobbed while she said, ¡°Turn your head. You are not allowed to look at me!¡±

    All of her embarrassing moments were witnessed by Ah Li.

    ¡°Young Miss, put on your coat first.¡± Ah Li went closer to Gong Ling, wanting to put on her coat for Gong Ling.

    ¡°Go away! You are just the same as those dirty men. All of you just want to look at my chest and thighs, perverts!¡±

    Ah Li was chided and his face was all red. He did not try to exin himself, but he just turned around and did not look at her.

    He did not look at Gong Ling¡¯s figure on purpose. He did not like to look at women that way. Ever since he¡¯d entered Green Door, his thoughts were all focused on martial arts and his missions.

    He had never experienced the rtionship between a man and woman before, but he saw Young Master and Xia Xiaofu before. More than half a year ago, Young Master often came out of Xia Xiaofu¡¯s room, and it was not hard for him to imagine what went on inside the room. Young Master¡¯s expressions were allzy after getting satisfied, and every time Young Master looked at Xia Xiaofu with that expression in his eyes, it was extremely special, very naked, and very obvious. As an outsider, he did not dare to look Young Master in the eye.

    These things were what went on between a man and a woman in his mind.

    It was loving and curling up with one another.

    At this moment, Gong Ling ced her head on Ah Li¡¯s shoulder, and she started to sob as she said, ¡°Why...does Older Brother Gong Ming not like me? Am I very...irritating? Today, Older Brother Gong Ming really hurt my heart. I am so upset...¡±

    Ah Li was frantic as he turned around. He was frantic as heforted her. ¡°Young Miss, you are not irritating at all. Older Brother Gong Ming likes you, it is just that Young Master...does not...have any romantic feelings for you...¡±

    Gong Ling stretched her hand out to hit him and said, ¡°Ah Li, would you die if you do not speak the truth?¡±

    Ah Li touched his head before putting the coat on Gong Ling. He was clumsy as he patted her back and said, ¡°Young Miss, cry if you want to cry. Everything will be fine as long as you cry it out.¡±

    ...

    Inside the kitchen, Xia Xiaofu acted as if she¡¯d lost her soul as she washed the dishes, and suddenly, a warm and broad chest came over. Someone hugged her slim waist from behind.

    ¡°Where is the coffee that I wanted?¡± Ou Luoxi stered himself on her small snowy earlobes as he unhappily asked the question.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s body was stiff as she said, ¡°I forgot it.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you forget yourself also?¡± Ou Luoxi¡¯s hand on her waist pinched her for a moment before it slid downwards. She wore a long white skirt today, and it was not convenient for him to take action. The frown on his face got even deeper as he asked, ¡°You are doing this on purpose?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was in a blur and did not know what he meant, and she replied, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at her not being her usual self and punished her as he opened his mouth to bite her earlobes. She instinctively called out in pain as she ducked in his embrace.

    It was only then that his facial expression got a little better. After letting go of her earlobes, he went downwards as he kissed her tender neck; this was her true taste.

    When he entered the vi, in that moment when Gong Ling dashed into his embrace, he¡¯d thought that it was her. He was extremely familiar with her body and taste, and he should not have mistaken it, but in the past, she also liked to dash into his embrace just as Gong Lin did, so in that moment, his mind wandered away.

    And thinking about it now, he felt that he was totally thinking too much. She would not be so weing and so friendly towards him.

    ¡°I was gone for a few days. I was so busy outside, and now that I am back, can¡¯t you have a better expression on your face? Who are you showing that face to, huh?¡±

    Heughed and said, ¡°I have to observe your mood now?¡±

 Chapter 727 - Is This Being Obedient?

    <h4>Chapter 727: Is This Being Obedient?</h4>

    Xia Xiaofu stiffened in his embrace. ¡°I did not... Don¡¯t be like that. We¡¯re in the kitchen...¡±

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s the kitchen? No one wille here.¡± Ou Luoxi pulled her long dress up and stuck his hand inside.

    Her entire body tensed up. Xia Xiaofu felt very ufortable but did not dare to resist. She still had a favor to ask of him. She missed Little Xuyan too much.

    Ou Luoxi was not satisfied. He unhappily murmured, ¡°Next time, wear less when you know I aming home. Other women can¡¯t wait to remove all their clothes and bury themselves in my embrace. Only you would wrap yourself up like a rice dumpling. Wear something more sexy next time. I like it that way.¡±

    The scene that Xia Xiaofu had witnessed in his bedroom appeared in her mind. Gong Ling was wearing a sexy set of red lingerie, and he had exchanged kisses with her.¡±

    She moved her body and struggled slightly, unable to control it anymore. ¡°I have not showered yet...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I will take a shower after we are done.¡± Ou Luoxi firmly pressed her down by her slender waist and started the act.

    Xia Xiaofu went pale. Her two hands gripped the corner of the kitchen counter firmly, quietly enduring it. She knew what he meant. He would take a shower because he felt that she was dirty.

    Time seemed to pass slowly. No woman can enjoy herself under such forced circumstances. Ayer of cold sweat appeared on her forehead. She waited for his breathing to be heavier before she reached out to hold hisrge hand that was at her breast. Weakly, she begged, ¡°I really miss Little Xuyan. Can you return my phone to me? I will be obedient to you.¡±

    The man behind her did not reply immediately. When he was satisfied, he gathered his eyebrows and hoarsely asked, ¡°Did you fall on purpose during dinner?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu paused, her empty almond-coloured eyes instantly filled with grey. She had already lost all her pride and dignity. ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded. ¡°I did it on purpose, to...attract your attention.¡±

    This incited a lowugh from the man. She could not tell if it was out of mockery or happiness. He used two fingers to hook her lower jaw to him and kissed her on her red lips.

    This posture made Xia Xiaofu extremely ufortable. She clenched her teeth on purpose, not cooperating.

    She suddenly felt pain on the corner of her lip. He had cruelly ripped it. He went by her ear and unhappily said, ¡°Is this being obedient?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu stiffened, swiftly opening her mouth.

    Ou Luoxi attacked it as per his original intention.

    When it finally ended and he let go of Xia Xiaofu, she weakly fell directly onto the floor. With trembling hands, she fastened her clothes to cover herself, then retreated into a corner.

    Satisfied, Ou Luoxi stood up and straightened his back. He tidied himself up before ncing at the woman, then turned and left.

    ¡°My phone...¡± Xia Xiaofu quickly reminded him.

    Ou Luoxi did not stop walking, ¡°There is a telephone in the living room. You are only allowed to make one call.¡±

    ...

    After taking a cold shower, Ou Luoxi stood on the balcony, lit a cigarette, and started puffing on it.

    Halfway through, he turned and threw the half-smoked cigarette bud into the ashtray, then walked out of the room.

    Standing at the top of the staircase, he looked at Xia Xiaofu who was sitting on the sofa, making a call.

    He could tell that she was anxious, as she did not even bother tidying herself first. Her silky, seaweed-like hair was messily strewn over her shoulders. Her long white dress had been crumpled by him, and she closed her legs tight as if she were in immense pain.

    ¡°Hello, Little Xuyan... Have you missed mummy? Mummy has missed you so much.¡±

    She spoke intermittently in a gentle voice. Her tears covered her pale face like crystals. She used her hand to cover her mouth, not daring to cry out loud.

    Little Xuyan had not seen her mummy in a few days and burst into tears the moment she heard her mummy¡¯s voice. Since birth, Little Xuyan had never been separated from her mother before.

    ¡°Mummy, I miss you so much... Grandma says that Mummy is working outside and is very busy, so Little Xuyan must be obedient. But...Mummy, you haven¡¯t called Little Xuyan...¡±

    Tears rolled down Little Xuyan¡¯s face pitifully.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my baby. Mummy was... too busy and tired to call. Baby you must make sure to eat well and listen to Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Mummy, then when are youing home?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu felt a lump in her throat. Sniffling, she replied, ¡°Baby, Mummy will go back as soon as possible. Mummy does not like staying here at all. Mummy misses my baby every single day... Mummy will think of a way...¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not hear what else she said for he had turned and gone back into his bedroom. He threw the ointment in his hand directly into the dustbin.

    A finger on her right hand had gotten cut by the knife when she fell. He had seen it in the kitchen just now and thought she might need the ointment.

    But now, it seemed like she did not need it at all.

    ...

    Another week passed before Ou Luoxi returned to the vi. The servants held their breath while he was having his dinner as they could see the ck cloud hanging over their Master¡¯s head.

    Ou Luoxi surveyed them, then threw down the chopsticks in his hand. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t there be someone else?¡±

    Everyone knew who he was referring to. Aunty Xiang respectfully stepped forward and said, ¡°Young Master, Miss Xia was feeling unwell these past few days and has been lying in bed for a few days now.¡±

    Feeling unwell?

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s heart pounded, but he swiftly revealed a bitter smile. She was feeling unwell the moment he came back. Could there be such a coincidence?

    She was just trying to avoid him.

    Ou Luoxi stood up and went upstairs.

    He opened the door to the guest room and went in. A tiny figurey on the huge, soft bed. He approached and whipped off the nket. ¡°Get up.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was still in a daze from being woken abruptly. She forced her eyes open and saw Ou Luoxi fiercely standing beside the bed. She put a hand to her forehead and got off the bed. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Help me remove my clothes,¡± Ou Luoxi ordered, his face cold and rigid.

    ¡°Ok,¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded, removing his suit on her tiptoes. She then started removing his necktie.

    Seeing her meekly submitting to him, it made Ou Luoxi even more furious. He grabbed her slender waist, bent down, and went directly for her lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± Xia Xiaofu struggled, shoving him weakly. She feebly said, ¡°I can¡¯t wait upon you today. It¡¯s inconvenient... I¡¯m having my period...¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not care. He reached out and tore at her clothes.

    Suddenly, she crumpled in his arms. Xia Xiaofu had fainted.

    A shock went through Ou Luoxi¡¯s body. rm and panic streaked his beautiful eyes. ¡°Xiaofu... Xia Xiaofu!¡±

    ...

    The servant saw the doctor out the door while Ou Luoxi stood at the bedside and looked at the woman lying there.

    The doctor had said that she was indeed on her monthly cycle and would have cramps as well as cold palms and feet, so she needed to rest in bed. The doctor also said that she had been under too much pressuretely and had fainted due to a temporaryck of oxygen, but it was nothing too serious.

    ¡°Young Master, you have not had your dinner yet. Shall we prepare dinner now?¡±

 Chapter 728 - If You Treat Me A Little Better

    <h4>Chapter 728: If You Treat Me A Little Better</h4>

    ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Ou Luoxi shook his head and said, ¡°Go and prepare a hot water pack.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±

    The helper quickly prepared a hot water pack and came over. Ou Luoxi sat down by the side of the bed before cing the hot water pack on her stomach, and he helped massage her stomach.

    ¡°Young Master...¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    The helper did not dare say anything more, and she went out quickly.

    The room regained its silence. Ou Luoxi removed his shoes and got on the bed. Hey down before he stretched his hand out to take the woman into his arms while using another hand to massage her stomach. He lowered his gaze to kiss her forehead as he said, ¡°Get better quickly, okay? I will promise you, as long as you...treat me a little better in the future, I would...¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not continue speaking. Of course Xia Xiaofu could not hear him; she was already sleeping.

    When she opened her eyes again, it was already the next morning. Xia Xiaofu had a look around her surroundings and knew that she was still inside the vi. Her stomach did not hurt anymore, and she¡¯d slept very wellst night.

    She moved her body and wanted to get up, but she realized that her small waist was pinned down by a muscr arm. Someone held her in his firm embrace from behind.

    That embrace was very broad and very warm. A person who could hug her like that here, she did not have to guess to know who it was.

    But why was he sleeping next to her?

    Xia Xiaofu bit down on her lower lip before stretching her small hand out slowly to remove hisrge hand, and she wanted to get up gently.

    But in the next second, her small hand was held down by hisrge hand instead. His morning voice was extremelyzy and hoarse as it rang out in her ears. ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded her head.

    ¡°Does your stomach still hurt?¡± He touched her stomach gently.

    Xia Xiaofu shook her head slowly and did not say anything. She did not know why he was treating her so gently now. His palm and chest were warm as they touched her skin, and she felt very warm. She would be smitten, but she knew that this was all a dream. She was more willing for him to treat her clumsily and coldly like he did normally.

    Ou Luoxi did not move. He hugged her silently and yed with her small fair fingers.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s body froze, and she did not dare to move recklessly. She also did not dare turn around to see if his eyes were closed and if he was sleeping now. She was hooked in his grasp when her fingers were suddenly released, and she heard the sound of clothes ruffling behind her.

    She was not unfamiliar with that sound. It was not convenient as she was on her period. He...

    Her small face was all red, and she buried her face deeper into the pillow as she softly said, ¡°You... Don¡¯t be like that...¡±

    The manughed coldly and hoarsely as he said, ¡°It has already been a week now, and is one time too much? If I continue to hold myself back, I¡¯ll be a monk in no time. Just lie there and don¡¯t move about!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu closed her eyes and said, ¡°If you really want it, go and find...another woman then. Don¡¯t wrong yourself...¡±

    She barely finished speaking when her small shoulders were turned over harshly. Ou Luoxi propped himself above her as he evilly said, ¡°Shut up! If you continue to speak, I will sell you away!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was rmed, and her almond-shaped eyes were all fearful as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t sell me away.¡±

    Ou Luoxi was angry and anxious. At this moment, she was just like a small injured rabbit. Everything that he said could frighten her. He did not worry about her and used one hand to press her shoulder down, and he was busy with another hand.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at his exquisite and handsome face as it erged before her eyes. There were dark circles underneath his eyes, and it was probably because he¡¯d slept verytest night. Last night...was he the one that took care of her for the entire night?

    She remembered that there was someone who massaged her stomach, and that person massaged her for a long time.

    ¡°Luoxi...¡± Xia Xiaofu called him gently before raising her hands up to embrace his neck, and she sent her red lips forward.

    Ou Luoxi froze entirely. He could not remember thest time she took the lead with him. He quickly flipped his body around and brought her against him. He used one hand to weave through her hair as he pressed the back of her head, and he deepened this kiss.

    Xia Xiaofu kissed his cheek, Adam¡¯s apple, and the pajamas that he was wearing were all undone. She nudged her beautiful nose against his chest as she kissed him. He¡¯d tattooed his body, and it was that dragon that she helped him to pick out more than half a year ago.

    The sweetness during that period of time could not stop reying in her mind. She paused for a moment before her kisses went downwards.

    But Ou Luoxi pressed her down. He scooped her small head up and pecked her lips, as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t... Leave it till next time...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu understood what he said roughly. She was still sick, and he did not want to do it.

    She widened her eyes to look at how he was right now. His long, thick eyshes were drooped down, and she did not know whether it was because of excitement or anxiousness that they were sort of fluttering. With the position that he had today, he was notcking in women anymore, but he was still anxious over her, and it was just like how he was when they¡¯d firste together.

    Ou Luoxi could not control himself and used hisrge hand to guide her small hand downwards.

    ¡°Luoxi,¡± she suddenly said gently. ¡°Can I ask you for something?¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s hand froze immediately.

    ¡°I want to go home to stay for a few days. My mum is old now. She gets sick often, and Little Xuyan is still young. I am worried about leaving both of them at home... Woo!¡±

    Ou Luoxi turned her around and pressed her down before blocking her lips harshly. He did not want to hear her speak.

    ...

    After one hour, Xia Xiaofu was covered in fragrant sweat as shey down on the bed. Ou Luoxi put his pyjamas back and got out of bed, then he headed towards the bathroom.

    ¡°Luoxi, about me going home...¡±

    Ou Luoxi stopped in his tracks and turned back toe by the side of the bed. He could be considered to be in a good mood at this moment as he said, ¡°I have to go on a business trip tomorrow. Within a minute of my return, I definitely have to see you around.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was extremely delighted, and she nodded her head firmly as she said, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    ...

    Ou Luoxi really left for a business trip. It was not for just a week, but it was two weeks long.

    He exited the ne at night and went directly back to the vi. He went into the living room, and a helper came to take the document bag that he was holding and said, ¡°Young Master, you are back? Do we prepare dinner now?¡±

    Ou Luoxi removed the coat that he was wearing and raised his head upstairs as he asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±

    The helpers were already used to him looking for Xia Xiaofu the moment he came back. She replied, ¡°Young Master, didn¡¯t you allow Miss Xia to go back home two weeks ago? Miss Xia did note back for the entire time.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ou Luoxi¡¯s face was entirely cold.

    The helper was frightened and took a step back.

    Ou Luoxi parted his long legs as he went upstairs directly. He¡¯d allowed her to go back for one week, and she actually went back for two weeks? How much did she not want toe back here and see him?

    He pushed the door open. The room was empty, without anyone around. When she came over, she¡¯d only brought a few sets of clothing. She had not brought anything else. She did not n to live here for the long run.

    Ou Luoxi spun around twice on the spot, and at this moment, he was sharp as he noticed a bottle of medicine ced on the bed stand.

    He went forward and held the medicine in his hand.

    When he had a clear look at what medicine it was, he threw the bottle onto the floor harshly, and the bottle cap was open due to the force. The pills spilled out onto the floor with a crisp but sharp sound.

    He lifted his foot up. Crack! He kicked and overturned the chair that was by his side.

    He took his phone out of his pocket and dialled a number immediately.

    The ringtone rang out for a few times, and it was only then that the call was picked up slowly. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s soft, happy voice rang out from the other end. ¡°Hello, how are you?¡±

 Chapter 729 - Get Lost, I Am Not Your Daddy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 729: Get Lost, I Am Not Your Daddy (1)</h4>

    Luoxi did not speak.

    Sensing the silence on his end, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s sweet voice instantly became guarded. ¡°... Luoxi? Are you back?¡±

    Ou Luo Xi¡¯s smile was cold. ¡°Are you praying that I won¡¯te back? Would you be happy if I died outside?¡±

    ¡°Luoxi, don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡± Xia Xiaofu was shocked and quickly retorted. How could he curse himself like this?

    Her words didn¡¯t abate his anger at all. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll send a driver to pick you up now. You¡¯d bettere back right away. ¡±

    ¡°Luoxi, I...¡±

    Luoxi hung up.

    He threw his cellphone on the bed and looked down at the pills at his feet. She was taking contraceptives!

    Damn her. She was even taking contraceptives.

    He also could not understand his anger at the moment. Did he want to have another child with her? That woman is full of lies, and he was only trying to make use of her. She was not worthy of him to give her even a little more sincerity.

    He had also made those ns. ns he did not care much about. He would marry Gong Ling and have children with her...

    There are so many women on this earth. Would it matter who he marries?

    Anyway, it was just spending a lifetime together.

    But now when he saw that she was taking contraceptive pills, his whole chest felt ignited. He could hardly control his anger.

    Ou Luoxi took a deep breath then squatted down on one knee, picking up the pills one by one. His soft bangs fell over his beautiful eyelids. At that moment, he was seriously stubborn like a struggling child.

    After picking them up, he strode into the bathroom then threw all the pills in his hand into the toilet, flushing it all away.

    After that, his mood seemingly became good again. He opened the door and quickly went down the stairs, then rummaged through the living room. He was looking for something so anxiously that all the books and vases fell onto the ground.

    When the servants saw him like this, they were so scared that they hid in the corner. Even Aunty Xiang did not dare to approach him.

    He suddenly stood up when he couldn¡¯t find what he wanted. He looked at the servant and angrily shouted, ¡°Where is the medicine chest? I remember there was a bottle of vitamin tablets in it.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, the vitamin tablets are here.¡± Aunt Xiang boldly stepped forward. She opened the drawer and handed the bottle to him.

    Ou Luoxi took the bottle and ran back up to Xia Xiaofu¡¯s room. He sat on the bed and opened the bottle vitamin tablets. He poured all the vitamin tablets into the contraceptive bottle.

    He put the bottle back on the cab and revealed a cruel sneer.

    Didn¡¯t she want to avoid pregnancy?

    Then he shall make her pregnant with his child.

    He won¡¯t want the baby she gets pregnant with. He wanted her to kneel in front of him and beg for mercy. He¡¯d lock her up. He wanted her to be like those pitiful women who cry all day long in hopes that he¡¯de back and pamper her even once.

    He had very cruel thoughts.

    Just then, a melodious ringtone sounded. Someone was calling him.

    ¡°Hello, Young Master...¡± His underling¡¯s voice sounded from the other end.

    ¡°Have you picked her up yet?¡± he asked directly.

    ¡°Young Master, not yet... Miss Xia said that she had some family matters to settle, so it¡¯s inconvenient toe back tonight. Young Master, Miss Xia wants to speak to you...¡±

    Ou Luoxi hung up the phone before his underling could finish talking.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu was really unable to leave because Little Xuyan was running a high fever.

    When she came back, she had taken Little Xuyan to y at the children¡¯s yground. Little Xuyan was very happy and yed till she was sweating all over. But the next day, she developed a low fever which did not be better even after taking some medicine. Today, her high fever had already reached 40 degrees.

    She had taken Little Xuyan to the hospital to get an intravenous drip. After that, she was asleep, but not sleeping very deeply. She was rolling around in bed ufortably and was clutching Xia Xiaofu¡¯s fingers tight for fear that she would leave.

    Ou Luoxi had gone on a business trip for two weeks. She was panic-stricken as Little Xuyan was ill and needed her to stay and take care of her, but if Ou Luoxi came back, she would definitely have to go back to the vi. She was in a dilemma.

    He had finallye back today. On the phone, she could tell that he was angry. Now his men were here, and she wanted to exin it to him, but he hung up on her again.

    What should she do?

    At this moment, her mother came out of the kitchen. ¡°Xiaofu, what are you doing? Dinner is ready. When Luoxiester, ask him to stay for dinner.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu looked at her mother¡¯s face. Her mother did not know anything. She didn¡¯t know that many things had happened between her and Ou Luoxi in the past 6 months. Her mother also did not know about Ou Luoxi and Little Xuyan. This time, when she moved to Ou Luoxi¡¯s vi, her mother even thought that the two of them had reconciled.

    ¡°Mum, Luoxi won¡¯t be eating here. I have no appetite; I¡¯ll eatter. You can eat first. It¡¯s been a hard on youtely, Mum.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother shook her head. ¡°What¡¯s the trouble? Little Xuyan is my granddaughter. Of course I will dote on her.¡± Her mother hesitantly looked at Xia Xiaofu and said, ¡°Xiaofu, your mother is old, and you will have to continue in life on your own in the future. You are almost 30. Little Xuyan can¡¯t possibly continue living without her father. You and Luoxi...¡±

    ¡°Mum,¡± she interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ll think about these matters on my own.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t say anything more. Xia Xiaofu and Ou Luoxi¡¯s situation at this point could be considered the consequences of all her actions in the past. She was full of regret.

    Just then, the weak voice of Xia Xuyan could be heard from the room, ¡°Grandma... Mummy... ¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother walked into the room quickly and picked Little Xuyan up. Because of the high fever, Little Xuyan¡¯s small face was flushed like a red apple, and her big, shining eyes also lost their vigor. ¡°Mummy, hug me...¡±

    Little Xuyan was feeling very unwell, so she was clingy to her mummy. She wanted her mummy to hug her.

    Xia Xiaofu wiped her hands and walked forward. She opened her arms to pick her up. ¡°Little Xuyan,e. Mummy will carry you.¡±

    She had not managed to hold Little Xuyan yet before the door to the apartment was kicked open with a bang.

    The three of them halted in shock. They turned around and saw that it was Ou Luoxi. His face was gloomy, and the corners of his eyes had turned scarlet in anger. The man was like a raging beast.

    ¡°Luoxi...¡±

    He went forwards and grabbed Xia Xiaofu¡¯s wrist without saying a word, then he turned around and dragged her away.

    ¡°Ou Luoxi, we can talk things over properly. Can you let me go first? You¡¯re hurting me!¡± Xia Xiaofu struggled.

    Xia¡¯s mother was still in a state of shock. Little Xuyan saw Mommy leaving and instantly shouted, ¡°Mummy, don¡¯t go... Mummy hug me...¡±

    At that moment, hearing Little Xuyan¡¯s voice, Xia Xiaofu felt like a knife was cutting into her heart. She could not help but soften her voice and plead, ¡°Luoxi, please...don¡¯t do this... You will frighten the child. Little Xuyan will cry... ¡±

    He turned a deaf ear to her words and ignored her struggle, dragging her out through the apartment door. He hauled her onto the elevator.

    ¡°Luoxi, I was wrong, I apologize to you. I should not have stayed at home for such a long time. Please calm down first... I can exin. Xiao Xuyan is running a high fever. I¡¯ll take her to the hospital...¡±

    Seeing that her mummy had disappeared from her sight, Little Xuyan used all four limbs to slide out of her grandma¡¯s embrace. She chased after her mother unsteadily. ¡°Mummy...¡±

    ¡°Ah, Little Xuyan! Run slowly; be careful.¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother returned to her senses and quickly ran after Little Xuyan.

 Chapter 730 - I Am Not Your Daddy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 730: I Am Not Your Daddy (2)</h4>

    Little Xuyan started to chase after him in the corridor, and she flew over to hug Ou Luoxi¡¯s thighs. She raised her small reddened face up as she said, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t leave... Little Xuyan is sick now. Daddy, can you stay behind to apany me? Little Xu Yan wants both Daddy and Mummy to apany me together...¡±

    Ou Luoxi stopped in his tracks. His eyes were red as he looked at the tiny figure by his thighs. Her eyes were just like her Mummy¡¯s, looking extremely pitiful. Was this mother and daughter pair so sure that this would work on him?

    How much more did they want to fool him? What did they want to get from him? Did they treat him like a fool or an idiot?

    No, he did not want to continue to be fooled!

    He moved his leg to kick Little Xuyan away as he bellowed out, ¡°Get lost; I am not your Daddy!¡±

    Little Xuyan stumbled a few steps back until she crashed into the wall before she stopped. She fell and sat down on the ground. The small child who was more than one years old now was shocked, and her entire body was shivering. ¡°Wahh!¡± She broke out into loud sobs.

    ¡°Little Xuyan!¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s irises contracted. She was about to dash over to Little Xuyan was, but Ou Luoxi was still holding onto her. She turned her head back and was in disbelief as she looked over at Ou Luoxi. Her voice was trembling as she asked, ¡°Ou Luoxi, do you know what you are doing?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother ran over hurriedly to take Little Xuyan into her arms and coax her. Little Xuyan clenched her two small fists together as she rubbed her eyes, but those tears could not stop at all as they poured down her face.

    ¡°Wah...woo woo...¡± Little Xu Yan¡¯s childish cries rang out through the corridor.

    Ou Luoxi looked at Xia Xiaofu, smiled, and slowly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see what I did? Xia Xiaofu, why have you still not told your daughter who her father is? What are you thinking? An evil bastard would forever be a bastard. You still want to rely on me for the rest of your life? You know that your daughter is really ruining my appetite...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face was pale. She closed her eyes with her long eyshes harshly as she said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, enough. Stop talking.¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± Ou Luoxiughed softly, and he slowly raised his gaze up to look at Little Xu Yan, who was in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother embrace as he deliberately said, ¡°Let me tell you another time: I am not your Daddy. Don¡¯t call me Daddy in the future anymore. You are the product of your mother¡¯s time with another man...¡±

    p! Xia Xiaofu raised her hand up to give Ou Luoxi a tight p.

    Ou Luoxi was pped harshly. He turned his head over slowly. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s entire body was trembling. Her eyes were full of tears as she red at him fiercely. ¡°Stop speaking. You are not allowed to continue speaking!¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s gaze darkened. He lifted her up directly onto her shoulders as he walked into the lift.

    The doors of the lift closed. Little Xuyan¡¯s pitiful cries were ringing out painfully. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother spent a very long time digesting what Ou Luoxi had said just now. she hugged Little Xu Yan as she sobbed out painfully. ¡°What sin did we create exactly?¡±

    This child is going through so much pain!

    ...

    In the vi

    Ou Luoxi carried Xia Xiaofu all the way back into the room before throwing her onto therge bed. Xia Xiaofu wanted to get up, but Ou Luoxi pushed her back down.

    The lights were not switched on inside the room. It was very dark. She heard the sound of cloth ripping on her body. She wanted to struggle, but her two hands were tied to the headboard with the cloth.

    Her entire body was in pain, and he started to act wildly.

    For the entire duration, he did not say anything. The beads of sweat on his forehead trickled onto her face. She clenched her teeth together as she silently epted what he did to her, and she felt that her own body and heart were in so much pain that she was numb.

    A very long timeter, he got off of her body. He picked up the clothes that were strewn onto the carpet and put them on messily. He was toozy to do his belt, and he let out a heavy breath of air before switching the lights on.

    Xia Xiaofu turned her body to the side as she curled up on the bed. Her fair, smooth skin was covered in marks. Her long hair was sticking to her cheek and tender neck, and she did not know whether it was because of her sweat or tears.

    Her face was very pale, and even her pink lips did not seem to have any trace of blood in them. She looked as if she were ruined.

    Ou Luoxi took the birth control pills from the bed stand before throwing them to the side of her hands. His voice was very hoarse as he said, ¡°Take the medicine.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu opened her eyes and looked at the bottle of pills by the side of her hand.

    ¡°A woman like you is not worthy of bearing my child. You are only a maid now, a tool for me to release my anger on. Who did you think you were? Take the medicine quickly!¡± he said cruelly.

    Xia Xiaofu pressed her hand on the bed and sat up with much difficulty. She took the bottle of medicine up and took two pills out before putting them into her mouth and swallowing.

    ¡°Did you swallow?¡± he asked.

    She was just like a puppet as she nodded her head gently.

    He walked over to the side of the bed as he stretched his right hand out and ordered her, ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    She was in a daze and did not know what he was trying to do.

    The man did not have any patience. He used two fingers to pin her chin and forced her to raise her head up. He used another index finger to part her teeth and went inside her mouth as he said, ¡°I want to check.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and there were hot beads of tears silently flowing from the corners of her eyes.

    This quiet room was just like the dead end that both of them hade to. His fingers were stained with the hot tears that she shed, his eyes were even redder than before, and his cold, icy, exquisite features were extremely inmed as he said, ¡°The p that you gave me today, I hope that this was thest time. Otherwise, the consequences for hitting me would be something that you would never be able to bear. Don¡¯t try to provoke me anymore.¡±

    Ou Luoxi used strength to let go of her chin before he turned around and left.

    After door was shut, Xia Xiaofu curled her legs together. She used her small hands to cover her small face and buried it deep between her knees. Her small, frail shoulders could not stop shivering, and she broke out into loud sobs.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu was locked inside this vi. There were bodyguards outside the vi, and she was unable to get out.

    She did not have her phone with her. Thendline in the living room had also disappeared. She had contact with the outside world.

    For two whole weeks, Ou Luoxi did note back. Xia Xiaofu was locked inside, and every day was just as long as a year. Her heart was in pain for every second and every minute. Little Xuyan...

    How was her Little Xuyan doing?

    Little Xuyan must be crying. She definitely would miss her Mummy. How long did he want to lock her up for? All he had was time and patience to torture her, but she did not have any time.

    She really wanted to go back home, and she really wanted to be together with her Little Xuyan.

    What should she do?

    Xia Xiaofu started to lose her soul. That night, she was washing vegetables in the kitchen, and she suddenly heard the sound of the main doors of the vi opening. The helper called out, ¡°Young Master, Master Ah Gan, both of you are back now?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu froze before she parted her legs and ran over to the side of the kitchen door to take a look. Ou Luoxi brought Ah Li along as they went by the living room and went upstairs directly into the study.

    ¡°Bring two cups of coffee to the study,¡± Auntie Xiang ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± The helper quickly turned around and went to grind the coffee beans.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. Ou Luoxi was back finally. He was her hope right now, if this was the punishment that he gave her, then she admitted defeat. She knew that she was in the wrong, and she did not dare to act out again.

    As long as he gave her a set amount of freedom and allowed her to see Little Xuyan.

    The coffee was made very quickly. The helper carried it upstairs, and suddenly, Xia Xiaofu stepped forward and said, ¡°Let me take it upstairs.¡±

 Chapter 731 - Wash Yourself Clean

    <h4>Chapter 731: Wash Yourself Clean</h4>

    The servant hesitated, then handed the coffee tray to Xia Xiaofu.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Xiaofu took it and headed upstairs.

    ...

    In the study

    Ou Luoxi sat in his office chair, and Ah Li spread out a document on the desk. ¡°Young Master, Mr. Osaka from Japan ising to T City in two days. We will be preparing a feast to wee him.¡±

    Ou Luoxi silently looked down at the document in his hand.

    ¡°Young Master, Mr. Osaka and Fourth Uncle have been close friends for nearly 40 years. He is the most important customer source for the Green Door. He has expressed deep enthusiasm and appreciation for you in the first two meetings. This time, Fourth Uncle will fly back in person for this grand banquet, together with the main branch leaders of the Green Door. If Mr. Osaka fully supports Young Master and gives his resources to you at the banquet, the feast will be the day when the young master rises to the summit.¡±

    At this point, it was imperative for Ou Luoxi to take over the Green Door. But if he wouldn¡¯t outright agree to marrying Gong Ling, then Fourth Uncle would not hand over his power, and Ou Luoxi would not be able to climb to the top.

    If he could gain Mr. Osaka¡¯s support, then Fourth Uncle would no longer be a problem. This feast would be a great opportunity for Ou Luoxi topletely monopolize the Green Door.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Ou Luoxi hummed, notmenting.

    Ah Li was not sure what he was thinking, so he tentatively said, ¡°Young Master, I have investigated. This Mr. Osaka has everything, but he has one shoring, that is, he is lecherous. Mr. Osaka has no resistance to beautiful women and will spend a fortune to get any woman he has set his eyes on.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, should we pick a beauty to send over to him? But this Mr. Osaka has high standards, my only worry is that the beauty we sent to him will not suit his taste, and instead, we would make a fool of ourselves.¡±

    Ah Li still wanted to say more, but a knock on the door suddenly sounded. Knock, knock. He knew it was a servant, so he said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door to the study opened, and Xia Xiaofu entered to serve the coffee.

    Ah Li had not seen Xia Xiaofu in a long time and he felt that the woman had lost a lot of weight. Xia Xiaofu looked over at him, and he politely nodded his head.

    Xia Xiaofu smiled faintly at Ah Li, then walked over to the office desk.

    The man in the office chair did not raise his head. He was still looking down at the documents. Xia Xiaofu came close to him and snuck a look at him. Today, he was wearing a ck shirt. This cold color scheme of his shirt emphasized his delicate, three-dimensional face. A shadow of a beard had appeared on his chin in the two weeks she had not seen him. Although it made him seem more masculine, it also made him seem more cold and distant.

    ¡°Your coffee is here.¡± She picked up the cup of coffee on the tray and ced it beside his hand.

    Right at that moment, his right hand shifted. Xia Xiaofu looked down quickly only to see that she had identally spilled a small drop of coffee when she was putting the coffee cup down, which hadnded on his sleeve.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± she apologized.

    But it was toote. He swiped his hand and simply tipped the cup of coffee over, then raised his head to look at her. There was no sign of warmth in his eyes. ¡°Go and learn if you do not know how to do it. You¡¯re not here to be a Young Madam.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s clothes were covered with coffee, and she looked incredibly unpresentable. She squatted down to clean up the mess on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll go and make another cup of coffee.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te in again. Let someone else deliver it.¡±

    His words made her stiffen. She quickly cleaned up the mess, then walked out with her head down.

    The door closed, and Ou Luoxi put the document down, leaning back into the chair. He unbuttoned his shirt out of frustration.

    ¡°Young Master, Miss Xia and you...¡±

    Ou Luoxi pressed his lips into a thin line.

    Just then, there was another knock at the door. From outside the door, Aunty Xiang said, ¡°Young Master, Leader Ah Gan is here.¡±

    ¡°Ah Gan?¡± Ah Li smiled. ¡°Young Master, the feast will be held in two days. I assume that Ah Gan has arrived ahead of time. You have not even given him space to breathe in these past 6 months, so he can only conform to the general trend and congratte you. Now, he must havee here to express solicitous inquiry out of courtesy.¡±

    Ou Luoxi raised his hand and pinched his brow. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Let him in.¡±

    ...

    In the living room, Xia Xiaofu was squatting down and using a rag to clean the vases.

    Ou Luoxi did not allow her to deliver the coffee, so she did not have anything to do. Her low ponytail was wrapped around her chest as she mechanically scrubbed away.

    She didn¡¯t notice Ah Gan¡¯s arrival. By the time she sensed him, Ah Gan had alreadye to her side. ¡°Miss Xia, long time no see.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu raised her head abruptly, only to be greeted by Ah Gan¡¯s hostile smile.

    She did not get any good vibes from this man. Looking away, she continued to wipe the vase with her head down, pretending that he was merely air.

    Ah Gan was not angry either. He took a look upstairs, then he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Miss Xia, I¡¯ve heard that your life has not been good. Ou Luoxi forcibly brought you back, so you¡¯ve been separated from your mother and your daughter. Tsk. How cruel Ou Luoxi is.

    ¡°Miss Xia, this was all your choice. If you had agreed to cooperate with me half a year ago, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a situation now...¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Xia Xiaofu interrupted him.

    ¡°Miss Xia is so straightforward. What I want to say is that there is still a great opportunity, if you would cooperate with me...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu simply stood up and walked into the kitchen.

    Ah Gan was left standing there. His eyes shone with hatred, but his lips soon curved into a smile filled with deep meaning.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu was washing some fruit in the kitchen. There were not many, so she soon finished her task. But still she put the washed fruits back into the basin and washed them over and over again.

    Only by keeping herself busy would she be able to stop thinking about Little Xuyan.

    Whenever she thought of how Little Xuyan was suffering without herpany, her heart as a mummy broke, and she felt that she was on the verge of copsing.

    She didn¡¯t know when Ah Gan and Ah Li had left. She came to her senses just as the other servant in the kitchen called out, ¡°Young Master,¡± and then quickly left.

    She looked back in shock.

    All of a sudden, her world spun as she was hauled onto his shoulder as he walked upstairs.

    Xia Xiaofu knew what he wanted to do. She clutched his shirt in her two little hands and clenched her teeth in endurance.

    This time, he chose his own room. He opened the door to the shower and put her directly under the showerhead. He turned it on, and all of a sudden, freezing cold water cascaded from Xia Xiaofu¡¯s head to the bottom of her feet. She was so cold that even her teeth were chattering.

    ¡°Wash yourself clean!¡± he demanded coldly, then left.

    Xia Xiaofu stiffly stood under the shower. She didn¡¯t move, quietly letting the cold water drench herpletely. She was still wearing an apron, and both the apron and her clothes underneath had been stained with coffee. The coffee stains flowed down along with the cold water.

    She knew that she was very dirty, very unpresentable.

    Her brain was in a mess, and she didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. Maybe it was just another nk. Soon, the frosted ss door opened, and the handsome, angry face of Ou Luoxi appeared in front of her.

 Chapter 732 - You Are Not Even Able To Satisfy Me Like That

    <h4>Chapter 732: You Are Not Even Able To Satisfy Me Like That</h4>

    He had a nce at her entirely drenched body, and he unhappily raised his eyebrows. ¡°You are doing this on purpose?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu froze, and she instinctively took a step back. She shook her head and said, ¡°No... Don¡¯t be angry... I will go and bathe now. I will make myself clean... I will bathe...¡±

    She started to remove her clothes.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s face got even colder. He stepped inside with his long legs and pushed her directly against the freezing wall.

    He lifted her skirt up and went to undo his belt.

    He was direct and swift.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xia Xiaofu was in pain as she screamed out loud. Her head tilted backwards against the door, and the green veins on her tender neck all popped out. ¡°It hurts... It hurts... It hurts so much...¡±

    Ou Luoxi would not stop just because she said that she was in pain, but he was also feeling ufortable. Her entire body was ice-cold and frozen just like a stone.

    ¡°It hurts...¡± Xia Xiaofu could not stop calling out in pain as her teeth chattered together. She was shivering, and she covered her eyes with both hands and cried out painfully. She was just as helpless as a child as she said, ¡°I want to go home.... Woo, woo. I want to go back home... It hurts so much...¡±

    Ou Luoxi strongly raised his eyebrows, and he hurriedly ended it before pinching her chin as he said, ¡°You are not even able to satisfy me in this aspect. What is the point of leaving you here? You should just stay here for the rest of your life!¡±

    Click. Ou Luoxi forcefully pushed the ss door and walked out.

    The helpers in the living room were still thinking whether to ask when dinner was going to start. Suddenly, Ou Luoxi, who was entirely drenched came down from upstairs, and he had a sinister expression on his face.

    ¡°Young Master...¡±

    Ou Luoxi walked over to the side of the coffee table as he took the car keys. He opened the main doors and walked out quickly, and a whileter, a silver coloured Spyker sped out like a missile.

    The helpers looked at one another awkwardly. What was wrong with Young Master again? Why was he so angry?

    ...

    In the bathroom, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s entire body went soft as she leaned against the ceramic tiles. She was really in so much pain. She stretched her hand out to touch her bottom, and her fair fingers were stained with blood.

    She lowered her gaze to look at her thighs. Something trickled out of the area near her thighs. It was red, white, and extremely terrifying...

    He made her feel much pain, and thest time he came back from the condominium unit, it was the same. He¡¯d tied her up and hurt her. She did not have any feelings at all, other than pain. It was just pain, and it felt like she was being punished.

    She slowly slid down to the floor. She used her unkempt clothes on herself to protect herself. After she bore with it for a while, the pain on her body would go away, but she was extremely afraid after hearing what he said. He said he was going to make her stay here for her entire life.

    Did he go out?

    Was he noting back anymore?

    Was he going to lock her up here forever?

    She did not want that.

    Xia Xiaofu was in pain and covered her eyes as she sobbed, ¡°Little Xuyan... Little Xuyan...¡±

    What was her Little Xuyan going to do?

    ...

    Ou Luoxi did note back again, Xia Xiaofu knew that she could not wait any longer. In this gamble, she was always the weaker one. As long as she listened to him, she would be able to survive.

    The next morning, after Xia Xiaofu woke up, she was busy inside the kitchen. She started to cook soup for lunch and put a lot of work into frying some side dishes.

    The bodyguards were standing guard outside and did not allow her to go out. Xia Xiaofu tugged on the corners of her lips as she said, ¡°I need to trouble you to inform your Young Master. I am not going out. I only want to go over to the office to apany him. I have prepared lunch for him.¡±

    The bodyguard hesitated for a moment before turning around to make the call.

    The call ended very quickly. ¡°Miss Xia, Master Ah Li says that you can go over to the office. I will have the driver bring you there now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu went over to the Ou Corporation. Ah Li weed her over and said, ¡°Miss Xia, Young Master is having a meeting inside the office. Please go over to the VIP lounge to wait for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Xiaofu put the thermos on the coffee table before sitting down on the sofa.

    She waited for more than one hour, and it was already past noon. Ou Luoxi did not show up.

    An assistant with a sweet voice came over to send a delicious spread for lunch as she said, ¡°Miss Xia, you should have lunch first.¡±

    ¡°What about your President?¡±

    ¡°After President finishes this meeting, he needs to meet an important client. He will eat outside while apanying the client. President mighte back in the afternoon. If Miss Xia is busy, you can go back.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not say anything further. She lowered her head down to eat. It seemed that Ou Luoxi did not want to see her on purpose, and he¡¯d ced her here without bothering about her.

    There were times when she felt that he had be very temperamental. If it was because she¡¯d stayed at home for an extra week, he really did not have any need to be so angry.

    It was six o¡¯clock at night. Ou Luoxi returned to the office. He went into his personal office and stretched his hand out to remove his suit jacket. He walked over to the office desk and suddenly saw a small figure lying down on the sofa.

    He froze.

    Ah Li stepped forward and softly said, ¡°Young Master, Miss Xia went back to the vi in the afternoon to cook some porridge beforeing back. She was waiting for you the entire time here. She is probably tired now, so she fell asleep. Do you want me to wake Miss Xia up?¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not have any expression on his face as he nced at Ah Li and said, ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Ah Li turned around and left.

    After Ah Li left, Ou Luoxi went over to the side of the sofa. He lowered his gaze to look at the person lying down on the sofa.

    Xia Xiaofu was really in deep slumber. Her small face was all pink, but this pink colour could not cover the pale white colour on her face. She¡¯d lost quite a bit of weight. Her full cheeks were all slim now, and her egg-shaped face had gotten even smaller.

    Her being like this made others feel bad for her as she looked obedient and gentle.

    Ou Luoxi stretched his hand out slowly to touch her small face, but his hand stopped in mid air.

    He straightened his body and raised his gaze to look at the night scenery outside the French windows. Before closing his handsome eyes, he bent his waist down and carried Xia Xiaofu up in his arms to take her into the small resting room inside his office.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu opened her eyes in the morning and quickly sat up on the bed. Where was she right now? How did she fall asleep?

    She was barefoot as she stepped onto the floor. She quickly ran towards the door, ced her small hand onto the door handle, and opened the door.

    After she opened the door, she realized that it was the office outside. There were people in the office, the rays of morning sun shone through the French windows as Ou Luoxi and Ah Li stood there. Ah Li was saying something softly. Ou Luoxi must have just woken up, and he listened to Ah Li while folding the sleeve on his left hand nonchntly.

    Upon hearing the sound of the door opening, both men looked over at the same time.

    Ah Li had a nce at Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small feet, and quickly averted his gaze. Xia Xiaofu looked at Ou Luoxi, and his dark deep eyes nced over at her, then he had an unhappy expression on his face.

    Xia Xiaofu quickly closed the door.

    She¡¯d just awoken, and her clothes were all unkempt as she appeared like that. Of course Ou Luoxi would be unhappy. She went over to put her shoes on before walking into the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth.

    She wanted to clean herself up.

    But she was embarrassed. There was only one set of cleaning tools inside the bathroom. He had not brought anyone over before and also did not have a woman. All of the daily essentials here were very clean and simple.

    It seemed that she¡¯d barged into a ce that did not belong to her, and it made her feel a little panicked.

    At this moment, the door of the resting room opened up, and someone walked inside.

    Xia Xiaofu was rmed and quickly turned over to look. It was Ou Luoxi.

 Chapter 733 - Luoxi, Donâ€™t Be Angry Anymore, Alright?

    <h4>Chapter 733: Luoxi, Don¡¯t Be Angry Anymore, Alright?</h4>

    Ou Luoxi did not look at her but instead went straight to the wardrobe and opened it. He picked out a ck striped tie.

    Xia Xiaofu quickly stepped forward. She walked in front of him and took the tie from his hand. ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at her silently but still let her take the tie.

    Xia Xiaofu stood on her tiptoes to put on the tie for him. She took a look at the bed, then softly asked, ¡°Where did you sleepst night?¡±

    The bedsheets next to her were smooth and neat. He had not slept with her.

    She waited for his reply, but he did not speak.

    Xia Xiaofu raised her almond eyes and looked at him. He was also staring at her, his face and eyes void of emotions, looking extremely indifferent.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s long, fine eyshes fell, and her lips moved as she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry... Don¡¯t be angry anymore... I will be obedient in the future. I will not go anywhere, only stay by your side, until...until you get sick of me...¡±

    The tie slipped out of her hand. Ou Luoxi had turned around and left.

    Looking at his back view, Xia Xiaofu knew he was still angry. This time, he had really lost his temper. Even if she came to coax him on her own ord, he would not forgive her.

    At that moment, the assistant with a sweet voice walked in again. ¡°Miss Xia, this is a new set of toiletries, and a dress. Pleasee out for breakfast when you are ready.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Xiaofu took the items from the assistant and headed for the bathroom.

    These must have been prepared on his orders?

    I¡¯m sure in his heart he is not as indifferent as he appears to be...

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu tidied herself up and went out. The assistant brought her into a small restaurant. ¡°Miss Xia, this is the President¡¯s dining area. Pleasee in.¡±

    ¡°Where is your President?¡±

    ¡°Oh, the President has gone out. He left instructions for Miss Xia to return once you have had your breakfast. There is no need to wait for him.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu went back to the vi after breakfast. She continued to stew soup, cooked some stir fry vegetables, then went back to the office. She couldn¡¯t do anything by staying in the vi. She was willing to do anything for Little Xuyan, even if she had to fawn on him.

    She assumed that he was not back yet when she entered the President¡¯s office, but she found Ou Luoxi sitting on the sofa with one of his leg crossed, his head resting against the back of the sofa, taking a nap with his eyes closed.

    There was arge stack of documents on the coffee table in front of him. He must have been worn out from work.

    Xia Xiaofu walked forward softly. She bent down and put the thermos cup on the coffee table, then walked behind him. She raised her slender hands to help him massage his temples.

    The man¡¯s long, thick curledshes moved a little, but his eyes did not open.

    He did not refuse, so Xia Xiaofu continued to massage for him. Time passed minute by minute. The massagested nearly ten minutes before Xia Xiaofu lowered her head and gave a tentative kiss to his handsome face.

    He did not respond.

    ¡°Luoxi, don¡¯t be angry anymore, alright... Let¡¯s make up...¡± She acted girly with him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu covered her chest, her face a little pale. Shaking her head, she said, ¡°I¡¯m okay...but be gentle...¡±

    She hugged his neck and kissed him again.

    The sight of the cold smile on her pale lips pierced deep into his heart like a needle.

    Suddenly, Xia Xiaofu stiffened. She stopped his hand and said, ¡°It is not very... convenient for me today.¡±

    Before she knew it, the world spun, and she was already being carried horizontally.

    She was once again lying on the big soft bed in the lounge, and Ou Luoxi called for a doctor, a female doctor.

    The female doctor lifted her skirt and examined her body. After the examination, the female doctor raised her eyebrows and said to Ou Luoxi, ¡°The patient has a new injury in addition to an old one. If not treated, it is likely to get inmmation. Now, I need to give the patient some stitches. I will administer some anesthetics, but it will still hurt. She can only tolerate it.¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at Xia Xiaofu lying on the bed. ¡°I will stay.¡±

    The woman doctor released a chuckle. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you here earlier? You should leave. It is not suitable for a man to stay here. ¡±

    He obviously understood the ridicule in the doctor¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t mind; he merely looked over at Xia Xiaofu.

    ¡°You can go out, I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Xia Xiaofu turned her head and didn¡¯t look at him anymore. She held the sheets tightly in her two hands and buried her face in the pillow.

    Ou Luoxi knew that she was afraid of pain. When they were together, she would delve into his embrace and act coquettishly whenever she suffered a little pain. But now, she was no longer the same. She no longer acted coy, although she appeared very gentle and obedient.

    The two of them were drifting further and further apart.

 Chapter 734 - Donâ€™t Cry Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 734: Don¡¯t Cry Anymore</h4>

    Ou Luoxi stood before the French windows in the office. He lit a cigarette up before squinting his eyes together as he took a breath. His mind went back to that time in the shower two days ago. She was shivering from head to toe, and she said that she wanted to go back home.

    After he was done smoking, the female doctor took a medical aid box over as she walked out. She said, ¡°Mr. Gong Ming, I have already treated the patient¡¯s wound. Her body is not suitable for sex currently. She needs to recuperate.¡±

    Ou Luoxi nodded his head.

    The female doctor left.

    ...

    Ou Luoxi stubbed the cigarette into the ashtray before going into the resting room. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face was pale as shey down sideways on the bed. Her long curls were wet as they stuck to her cheeks.

    He walked over, stretching his hand out, wanting to help her put her hair behind her ear.

    But the moment he moved, Xia Xiaofu, who was on the bed, was so shocked and retreated. She resisted him very instinctively. She opened her eyes suddenly and looked at him with her guard up.

    Ou Luoxi froze immediately.

    Xia Xiaofu had a clear look at him before she weakly closed her eyes again as she said, ¡°Luoxi, I want to sleep for a while...¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Luoxi nodded his head. Je stretched his hand out to pull the nkets over her as he said, ¡°Sleep then.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu closed her eyes.

    The resting room became silent. Her breathing was very light, and he could barely hear it. The stressful, quiet atmosphere made Ou Luoxi¡¯s heart feel extremely cold and at a loss. She was right there in front of him, but he was unable to touch her at all.

    He could not control himself. He bent over and kissed her forehead gently.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s long eyshes fluttered for a moment. There were glistening teardrops flowing from the corners of her eyes, making the pillow damp.

    Ou Luoxi used both his hands to cup her small face as he kissed her tears away silently.

    But her tears were so silent and hot. No matter how much he kissed them away, they did not stop at all. He stopped and kissed her small reddened nose as he said, ¡°Do you miss your daughter now? Tomorrow night, I will ask someone to bring her over here...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu started to sob even more, and she did not say anything.

    ¡°After I am done with the matters that I am handling, I will take you travelling and also bring both your mother and daughter. Whatever you like and whatever you want, I can satisfy you, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded her head firmly.

    Ou Luoxi closed his eyes and kissed her trembling thin pink lips. His deep voice was extremely loving as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu woke up, and it was already the afternoon. She sat up and got out of bed before walking out.

    The assistant with the sweet voice was waiting for her in the office, and upon seeing Xia Xiaofuing out, she stepped forward quickly and said, ¡°Miss Xia, you are awake now? There is an important guest who came over from Japan today, and President went to meet him. When President left, he said that if Miss Xia woke up, we should arrange for lunch. President will pick you up and send you back home after he is done handling his matters.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu nodded her head and said, ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Miss Xia, let¡¯s go over to the dining table to take some afternoon tea then.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Xiaofu followed the assistant as she walked out.

    She walked along the corridor. The assistant received a call halfway there. Xia Xiaofu did not go into the dining room. There was a veryrge balcony in the front. The fresh air outside wasing over from the direction, making her feel refreshed and energized.

    Xia Xiaofu stepped forward, and she weed the breezy autumn wind as she stood on the balcony. The cool breeze blew the neutral-coloured floral-patterned dress as it was flying in the wind. Her long hair was flying with the win. Her entire being was just like a fairy that had descended from the skies. It was as if she would transform into a floating fairy at any moment.

    Suddenly, Mr. Osaka who hade from Japan stopped in his tracks, and his gaze was amazed as he looked at Xia Xiaofu in front of him. ¡°Fairy,¡± he said in Japanese.

    ¡°Mr. Osaka...¡± Ah Gan called out to him softly.

    Mr. Osaka was jolted out of his dream. He quickly stretched his fingers out to point at Xia Xiaofu, who was in front of him, as he asked, ¡°Who is that woman?¡±

    Ah Gan had a smile on his face, but he shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Osaka, this is also my first timeing here. I do not know her, but this ce is our Young Master¡¯s territory. This must be Young Master¡¯s subordinate. If Mr. Osaka is interested in that woman, you can try bringing it up with Young Master. Young Master would definitely agree to it.¡±

    Mr. Osaka touched his chin, and he stared at Xia Xiaofu¡¯s beautiful back, unable to move his gaze.

    At this moment, Xia Xiaofu turned around and walked over.

    Mr. Osaka looked at Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small face, her thin eyebrows, her small cherry-like lips, and smooth white skin. She looked extremely exquisite. It seemed that she was pondering over some troubles, and her eyebrows were scrunched up in a frown. There was a light touch of sadness on her face. This kind of woman was the best kind ¡ª the kind who could make men want to protect them, and she would make men want to pamper her in their embrace as they spoke to her gently.

    Mr. Osaka was almost drooling.

    Xia Xiaofu did not notice Mr. Osaka and Ah Gan. She lowered her gaze as she went forward, but an elbow blocked her path. She heard a voice speaking extremely stiff Chinese. ¡°Miss, please hold on for a moment.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu raised her gaze, and it was only then that she saw Mr. Osaka. She also saw Ah Gan. She could not help but freeze for a while. This Ah Gan was not a good person. The people by Ah Gan¡¯s side were naturally not good people either.

    She looked over at Mr. Osaka and nodded her head politely. ¡°How are you?¡±

    She turned her body to the side and started to walk away.

    ¡°Miss.¡± Mr. Osaka quickly blocked Xia Xiaofu¡¯s path. He scanned Xia Xiaofu¡¯s curvy figure before smiling and saying, ¡°Miss, using what you Chinese say, meeting one another is fate. We must have much fate to be meeting one another. I do not know if it is convenient for you to give me your contact number. Let¡¯s be friends.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu looked at his daring gaze and knew what he meant by the word friend. Her face quickly turned cold as she said, ¡°Sir, this is the first time seeing one another. Please be more respectful.¡±

    ¡°Respect?¡± Haha, I do not know this word.¡± As he spoke, Mr. Osaka could not control himself, and he stretched his hand out to touch Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small face.

    Xia Xiaofu did not expect him to touch her, and she quickly took a step back.

    But Mr. Osaka had already touched her small face. The smooth feeling that he felt on his palm made Mr Osaka break out intoughter. ¡°Haha.¡± He went closer to Xia Xiaofu and said, ¡°Beautiful person, where do you want to go?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu had her guard up as she retreated, and she said, ¡°What do you want to do? This is our Chinese territory. If you continue to be like this, I will shout!¡±

    ¡°Haha, try shouting then. Let me see how a beautiful person would sound when you shout.¡±

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    ¡°Beauty, then I would really be shameless then,¡± Mr. Osaka said, and he was extremely excited as he flew towards Xia Xiaofu.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s irises contracted.

    At this moment, a voice that rang out. ¡°Young Master.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu heard the voice and raised her head up. There were five or six people in the front of her, and Ou Luoxi was leading the group.

    When Mr. Osaka flew towards her, Xia Xiaofu used force as she pinched him harshly. She ran towards Ou Luoxi quickly, and when she had a whiff of the clean and pure smell on his body, the huge worry inside her heart disappeared. She used her fingers to grab his shirt as she ducked behind him. ¡°Luoxi.¡±

 Chapter 735 - How To Choose Between The Kingdom And A Woman

    <h4>Chapter 735: How To Choose Between The Kingdom And A Woman</h4>

    Ou Luoxi did not look at Mr. Osaka. He put a hand on Xia Xiaofu¡¯s shoulder and looked her up and down. ¡°Are you ok?¡± he asked in a low voice.

    Xia Xiaofu shook her head.

    Ou Luo Xi gave Ah Li a meaningful look. Ah Li stepped forward and said, ¡°Come with me, Miss Xia.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu looked at Ou Luoxi uneasily. ¡°Go,¡± he told her.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded and left with Ah Li.

    ...

    It was only after the two of them walked away that Ou Luoxi finally looked at Mr. Osaka. Mr. Osaka¡¯s eyes were following Xia Xiaofu¡¯s beautiful figure reluctantly. Ou Luoxi raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Mr. Osaka.¡±

    Mr. Osaka retracted his gaze and quickly came forward. He smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Good to see you.¡±

    ¡°Likewise,¡± Ou Luoxi nodded.

    At this time, a vice president spoke up. ¡°Mr Osaka, shall we continue the conversation in the VIP conference room? There are tea and cakes prepared for you.¡±

    Mr. Osaka smiled and shook his head. He looked at Ou Luoxi, then reached out and pointed to the direction Xia Xiaofu had left in. ¡°Young master Gong Ming, who was that beauty just now? What¡¯s her name, and where does she live?¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not reveal any expression. He cooly curled his lips upwards. ¡°What does Mr. Osaka want?¡±

    This question stunned Mr. Osaka, then heughed. ¡°Since Young Master Gong Ming is straightforward, I¡¯ll give it to you straight. We Japanese love to drink tea, but I personally have an addiction, that is, seeing beauties to my liking will make my legs soft, and I will be at a loss about what I should do. That beauty just now ¡ª I want her.¡±

    At that moment, Ah Gan stepped forward and politely smiled at Mr. Osaka. ¡°Mr. Osaka, you¡¯ve always had high standards for women. It is that beauty¡¯s honour for Mr. Osaka to fall in love with her at first sight. It seems that our Young Master and the beauty are old friends. I believe that Young Master will offer the beauty to Mr. Osaka with both hands as you wish.¡±

    Mr. Osaka narrowed his eyes at Ou Luoxi. Just now, Ou Luoxi held onto Xia Xiaofu¡¯s shoulder and spoke to her in a low voice. He had be aware at a nce that there was an ambiguous rtionship between the two of them.

    He didn¡¯t mind at all. On the contrary, the woman he had set his eyes on was Ou Luoxi¡¯s. He felt very honoured, except that he didn¡¯t know what Ou Luoxi¡¯s woman would taste like...

    Mr. Osaka became more excited the more he thought about it.

    ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, you and I both know very well what I came to T City for. Fourth Uncle is getting old. The Green Door must be inherited by such an outstanding person as Young Master Gong Ming. At the banquet tomorrow, I will put in all my effort to help young master Gong Ming fight for hegemony, but...¡± Mr. Osaka paused for a moment. ¡°I am doing Young Master Gong Ming such a huge favour, so Young Master Gong Ming, you also need to show a little sincerity. I need to know that you are sincere in cooperating with me so that I can help you wholeheartedly.¡±

    Ou Luoxiughed after hearing his words but did not speak.

    ¡°Young Master,¡± Ah Gan urged anxiously, ¡°Mr. Osaka is already so sincere. She is just a woman. Young Master should agree to Mr. Osaka¡¯s terms quickly. Tomorrow, we will make sure you be our leader.¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at Ah Gan who was thriving on schadenfreude and was adding oil to the fire. He was tempted to kill him, but the intent was hidden in his clear pupils, and no one could see it.

    ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, I¡¯ll give you some time to think about it. At the banquet tomorrow, if Young Master Gong Ming sends this beautiful woman to my room, then I shall congratte Young Master Gong Ming in advance for sessfully ascending the throne.¡±

    With that, Mr. Osaka left. Ah Gan took a look at Ou Luoxi and hurriedly left with Mr. Osaka.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu was back at the office. About half an hourter, the door opened, and Ou Luoxi walked in.

    Xia Xiaofu immediately ran forward. She uneasily asked, ¡°Luoxi, did I make trouble for you again?¡±

    ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Ou Luoxi bore his typical expression.

    ¡°I heard that you have an important VIP from Japan. The one who blocked my way just now was Japanese. Did I...offend your VIP?¡±

    Ou Luoxi raised his hand and carressed her forehead. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Did it really not matter?

    Xia Xiaofu lowered her eyshes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    Seeing her soft appearance, a little smile outlined Ou Luoxi¡¯s facial features. He bent down and kissed her little face. ¡°Good that you know to be sorry. Don¡¯t run around in the future. Sometimes, it¡¯s not that I want to limit your freedom, but that you can make trouble for me when you go out.¡±

    She was so beautiful that it was easy for the men of this world to harbour evil thoughts, and she never had ack of men by her side. Ou Ze, Chen Jingyu... Each was a thorn in his heart.

    So he wanted to imprison her, so she will only be his.

    Listening to his words, Xia Xiaofu raised a pair of almond eyes to look at him. She nodded. ¡°Got it, I will be obedient...¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at her pale face and straightened. He put down hisrge hand that was on her face, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to take you back. I have to stay in the office tonight to work overtime. Go to bed early.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded. ¡°I will go back first.¡±

    She walked away.

    Ou Luoxi stared after her and did not move for a long time.

    ...

    The car was waiting downstairs, so Xia Xiaofu took the elevator down.

    As she walked past the lobby, she saw several female colleagues huddled together, chatting softly, ¡°Hey, did you hear what happened to Mr. Osaka when he came to ourpany just now?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s footsteps slowed and she looked over at them.

    ¡°I heard that Mr. Osaka fell in love with Miss Xia at first sight. Just now in the corridor, Mr. Osaka could not control himself and made a move on Miss Xia.¡±

    ¡°Then what happened? Miss Xia seems to be our President¡¯s woman, but there seems to be some conflict between them. The President left Miss Xia hanging in thepany all day yesterday, but guess what happened in the evening. At night, Miss Xia slept in the President¡¯s lounge while the president himself slept on the sofa in the office.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The female colleagues gasped, unable to hide the envy and jealousy in their eyes.

    ¡°What to do then? The President likes Miss Xia so much, but Mr. Osaka is also interested in Miss Xia. Upstairs just now, Mr. Osaka had directly asked the president for Miss Xia.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Osaka is a very important person. Did you hear that the Green Door¡¯s big feast will be held tomorrow? At that time, Fourth Uncle, the President, the Leader, and the Branch Leaders will all be present. I heard that as long as the President gets Mr Osaka¡¯s support, the President can take the Green Door and be king himself. You should know that it¡¯s two different concepts to be king after marrying Miss Gong Ling aspared to bing king with his own ability. The Green Door is really about to have a change in ownership.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but now the crux of the matter is that Mr. Osaka has asked for Miss Xia. Mr. Osaka said that as long as long as the president brings Xia Xiaofu to the banquet tomorrow and sends her to Mr. Osaka¡¯s room, Mr. Osaka will help him without holding back.¡±

    ¡°What should he do? How do you think our president will choose between the kingdom and a woman?¡±

 Chapter 736 - Smiling At Him Brightly

    <h4>Chapter 736: Smiling At Him Brightly</h4>

    Xia Xiaofu did not hear the rest of the conversation, and she left the office before boarding the car.

    The engine started. Xia Xiaofu looked out the windows at T City¡¯s scenery. She¡¯d grown up here since she was young, but now that she had a careful look, many big changes had urred in T City.

    Fate always repeated like this, and she thought that it was an ending, but it was merely just the beginning.

    Life did not spare her.

    She thought about Ah Gan inside her mind. Would Mr. Osaka see her so coincidentally? Ah Gan must have arranged it on purpose, and Mr. Osaka was also coincidentally interested in her also.

    She suddenly thought about Ou Ze... Actually, could these two people battle with Ou Luoxi?

    They could not.

    But why did these two people keep gaining the upper hand?

    Because of her.

    She was always Ou Luoxi¡¯s soft spot.

    Xia Xiaofu curled the corners of her lips up slowly. She looked at the reflection of her slim face in the car window. Teardrops flowed down hurriedly, and she was quiet and hopeless.

    ...

    The next morning, Xia Xiaofu woke up. She¡¯d just finished eating breakfast when the main doors of the vi were pushed open, and Ou Luoxi came back.

    She ran forward quickly and took the suit jacket from Ou Luoxi¡¯s hands. She went on her tiptoes as she went to undo his tie, and she said, ¡°You are back already? Did you eat breakfast already?¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at the small woman in front of him and nodded his head. ¡°I ate already.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu hung his jacket on the hanger before turning her head back to ask him, ¡°Do you want to wash up? I will fill the tub for you.¡±

    Ou Luoxi stretched his muscr arm out to pin her small waist and brought her upstairs as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be busy. The makeup artist wille overter. Change into a dress and apany me to attend a banquet.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu froze, but she smiled quickly and said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    ....

    Two hourster, Xia Xiaofu was done with her makeup. She stood up and used her small hands to lift the train of her skirt up as she spun around. She asked Ou Luoxi, ¡°Luoxi, am I pretty?¡±

    She wore a whiteyered chiffon dress. It was covered in handmade embroidered flowers on the bottom. There was a bluece lining that made her look way more like a dreamy fairy. There was ayer of light makeup on her exquisite face. Her long hair was braided andnded on her shoulders. She was so beautiful that she could steal others¡¯ souls.

    Ou Luoxi looked at her for a few moments before he nodded his head and said, ¡°Yeah, you look beautiful.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart was satisfied. She ran over to hold Ou Luoxi¡¯s elbow as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s set off then. Aren¡¯t we going to a banquet?¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment. There are essories on that side. Go and pick a ne to put on.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Xia Xiaofu walked over, and she picked a pearl ne before handing it over to him. ¡°Luoxi, help me put it on.¡±

    Ou Luoxi took the pearl ne and helped her put it on, the pure colour of the pearl ne made her fair, smooth skin look better, and she looked stunning.

    Both of them walked out of the vi. There was already an extended SUV parked on thewn. Ah Li was waiting by the side of the driver¡¯s seat as he waited for them.

    Xia Xiaofu turned her head back and looked at the vi behind her.

    At this moment, her small hand was held, and Ou Luoxi softly asked her, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu had a smile on her face as she shook her head while she said, ¡°It is only when I leave now that I realized that this is also my home, and I feel a little pitiful.¡±

    This word home made Ou Luoxi¡¯s eyes light up. There was a small arc on the corners of his lips. He held her small hand and went into the backseat as he said, ¡°Why are your hands so cold?¡±

    ¡°Because...it is almost autumn now.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu answered cheekily.

    ...

    The SUV stopped before a five star hotel. Ou Luoxi stepped out of the car, opened the backdoor, and Xia Xiaofu stepped out slowly.

    At this moment, another car came over from the opposite direction. The door was open, and Gong Ling held onto Fourth Uncle¡¯s elbow as they appeared.

    Both of them saw Xia Xiaofu, and their facial expressions changed. Gong Ling¡¯s gaze was extremely regretful and pitiful. Fourth Uncle seemed to be startled before having aplicated smile on his face.

    Xia Xiaofu nodded her head towards Fourth Uncle politely before looking over at Gong Ling. No matter what, she liked this innocent and kind girl Gong Ling very much.

    She smiled at Gong Ling.

    Ou Luoxi greeted them simply. Fourth Uncle brought Gong Ling into the hotel first. Beep! There was the sudden sound of a car horn, and another car stopped. Mr. Osaka had arrived.

    Mr. Osaka had a look at Xia Xiaofu and took in a breath of air. It was just as if he were appreciating a piece of perfect artwork as he looked at Xia Xiaofu, and he spoke in Japanese as he said, ¡°She is really so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Osaka.¡± Ou Luoxi stepped forward and used his broad shoulders to block Mr. Osaka¡¯s line of vision.

    Mr Osaka broke out into loudughter as he withdrew his gaze. Since Ou Luoxi had brought this beauty here, then this beauty was fated to be his. He was not anxious at that moment.

    ¡°Mr. Gong Ming, you are really young and talented. I did not bet on the wrong person. Come, I am wishing us a good time working with one another, haha.¡± Mr. Osaka looked at Ou Luoxi as he stretched his hand out.

    Ou Luoxi did not move.

    Mr Osaka was stumped, and at this moment, Ah Li stepped forward to exin, ¡°Mr. Osaka, I am so sorry. Our Young Master doesn¡¯t shake hands.¡±

    Mr. Osaka felt a little awkward, but he quickly epted it and said, ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, I will head inside first then.¡± He looked at Xia Xiaofu again before heading into the hotel with the bodyguards escorting him.

    Ou Luoxi turned around to hold Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hand, and he gently said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother about these people. You also do not have to be nervous. I will go to attend the banquet alone. You just have to stay inside the room to wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded her head.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu was brought into a luxurious room. Ou Luoxi handed a phone over to her and said, ¡°If you are bored, give a call to the person that you want to talk to, but you are not allowed to leave this room. I wille back very quickly. I do not hope to see you gone when Ie back.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ou Luoxi bent his body down to kiss her hair as he said, ¡°I would not forget the thing that I promised you. I will let you see your daughter tonight.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± Xia Xiaofu had a bright smile on her face as she looked around the room. She pouted her lips and said, ¡°Why are you so naggy? I will just wait for you here.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu spoke as she used her fingers to y with the pearls on her neck, and the ne broke suddenly. The pearls fell all over the floor, and there was a crisp sound.

    ¡°Ah.¡± Xia Xiaofu bent down quickly and felt that it was a pity as she went to pick the pearls on the floor, ¡°Why did it break? It is such a pity.¡±

    She heard that pearls breaking was a bad omen.

    Ou Luoxi stepped forward. He lowered his gaze to look at the small woman picking the pearls that scattered down by his legs. He smiled and said, ¡°Forget it if it is broken. Do you like pearl nes?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I like them very much. Women all like pearls and jewels.¡± As she spoke, Xia Xiaofu raised her small head up to look at him. ¡°Miss Gong Ling wore the heart of the ocean ne today. That ne is so expensive and way prettier than the pearl ne that I am wearing.¡±

    Ou Luoxi heard what she said, raised his eyebrows, and did not say anything.

    Knock, knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. Ah Li was outside the door and said, ¡°Young Master, time is up.¡±

    ¡°I got it,¡± Ou Luoxi replied to him. He looked at Xia Xiaofu and said, ¡°I have to go.¡±

    He turned around and headed towards the door.

    ¡°Luoxi,¡± Xia Xiaofu called out to him from behind.

    Ou Luoxi turned back. Xia Xiaofu stood where the lights were shining down on her brightly, and she was smiling at him brightly.

 Chapter 737 - I Want To See You Standing In The Spotlight Among Ten Thousand People

    <h4>Chapter 737: I Want To See You Standing In The Spotlight Among Ten Thousand People</h4>

    She has not smiled at him like this for a long time. Looking at her radiant smile, he was shocked.

    ¡°Luoxi.¡± Seeing him stunned, Xia Xiaofu called out to him again.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He regained hisposure.

    ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to say your name.¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s eyes brightened. He strode directly to Xia Xiaofu, then reached out his arms and pulled her firmly into his embrace.

    He looked down and kissed her little face. ¡°Don¡¯t want to let me go?¡± he asked in a low, loving voice

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± said Xia Xiaofu in a soft voice, her almond eyes shining bright. She slowly extended her little hands and wound them around his delicate waist. ¡°I don¡¯t want to part with you.¡±

    Ou Luoxiughed lowly and cheerfully. He held her in his arms while moving with small steps, as if they were dancing.

    Xia Xiaofu cooperated with his steps and leaned her face near his heart. She could hear his strong heart beating clearly, which was reassuring.

    ¡°Luoxi, remember when we¡¯d just met, I invited you to dance at the Lu Family¡¯s wine party, but you were so arrogant that you ignored me. I was so angry that I ran out.¡±

    Ou Luoxi gently raised his handsome eyebrows and hummed.

    ¡°At that time, I had such a hard time chasing you. Every time I saw you, I desperately wanted to be with you. I dreamed that one day you would smile at me, you would hold me tight in your arms like now, and I wanted to have a family with you.¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s heart instantly softened. He brushed her silky hair from her face and kissed her hard. ¡°Xia Xiaofu, I will give you another chance. As long as you chase me like before and treat me sincerely, I can forgive you.¡±

    The corner of her lips turned up. ¡°Okay...¡± She nodded. ¡°Luoxi, you have to work hard too. The man I like must be the strongest one in the world. I don¡¯t want you to be second to anyone. I want to see you standing in the spotlight among ten thousand people.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will.¡± Ou Luoxi closed his eyes and gently kissed her red lips.

    Xia Xiaofu opened her mouth and let him kiss her.

    As he was on a tight schedule, Ou Luoxi only kissed her lightly before letting her go. ¡°I have to go. Wait for me in this room; don¡¯t roam around.¡±

    He worriedly instructed her as she was so obedient today that he was not used to it and felt uneasy.

    Xia Xiaofu reached out her fingers to clean away the lipstick on his lips. ¡°Okay, I will wait for you.¡± She brilliantly smiled.

    Ou Luo Xi patted her head, then turned and left.

    Until the door closed, Xia Xiaofu stood in the same spot staring in the direction he disappeared in. She recited his name over and over again in her heart. Luoxi, Ou Luoxi...

    The name that had been deeply engraved in her soul.

    Although he¡¯d brought her to the banquet today, he may not really give her to Mr. Osaka.

    His feelings towards her, those feelings that have been distorted by the misunderstandings, his paranoia about love because he was afraid of being hurt again. At this moment, she finally understood all of it.

    She had treated him very unfairly. He knew of nothing. He had been kept in the dark by her about everything in the name of love.

    Life was indeed so cruel and realistic that she couldn¡¯t be with him after all.

    From then on, she hoped that he would no longer be bound by anyone. She wanted him to stand at the peak and look down upon all living beings. She wanted him to return to how he was when she had just met him and have a long, peaceful life.

    Now, the only thing she could do is to send him off on hisst journey using her own life. She had never done anything for him. Today, she would pave a path full of prosperity for him with her own blood.

    It¡¯s just, Little Xuyan...

    She really wanted to see Little Xuyan one more time.

    ...

    On the other end of the corridor, Mr Osaka hurried towards his room. Thinking of the beauty waiting for him in the room, he would rather grow wings and fly there sooner.

    He ran to the door and put his hand on the handle, wanting to open the door.

    Just then: ¡°Mr. Osaka...¡± Ah Li approached from behind.

    ¡°Leader Ah Li, why are you here? If you have something to say, say itter. I must go into my room to see my little beauty first. Help me tell your Young Master that I¡¯ve received his sincerity. I¡¯ll congratte him in advance at the partyter. ¡±

    Mr. Osaka finished speaking and was about to open the door.

    But Ah Li¡¯s stopped his hand. ¡°Mr. Osaka.¡±

    It was then that Mr Osaka realized that something was wrong. He looked at Ah Li suspiciously. ¡°Leader Ah Li, what is the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to remind Mr. Osaka that the party is about to start. Please do not dy;e to the banquet hall with me now.¡±

    Mr. Osaka looked at the closed door and asked directly, ¡°Is the person I want inside?¡±

    Ah Li shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Mr, Osaka¡¯s face totally changed. ¡°Didn¡¯t Young Master Gong Ming bring her here?¡±

    ¡°Yes she is here, but not necessarily in Mr. Osaka¡¯s room.¡±

    Mr. Osaka narrowed his eyes immediately. He snorted coldly and then swung his sleeves in anger. ¡°Leader Ah Li means to say that young master Gong Ming brought the beauty for his own enjoyment? I advised young master Gong Ming to think through it clearly. How exactly should he choose between a woman and the entire Green Door? So Young Master Gong Ming was fooling me?¡±

    Ah Li calmly smiled. ¡°Mr. Osaka, the banquet is about to begin. Young Master, Fourth Uncle, and the others are all here. If Mr. Osaka has anything to say, please directly say it to our Young Master.¡±

    Ah Li¡¯s attitude instantly angered Mr. Osaka. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll go and ask Young Master Gong Ming right now,¡± Mr. Osaka said, then swiftly walked off.

    ...

    At the banquet, Fourth Uncle, Ou Luo Xi, Ah Gan, and the thirty-six branch leaders were all gathered together. Although everyone was talking andughing, the atmosphere of the banquet was turbulent.

    ¡°Young Master Gong Ming.¡± Mr. Osaka suddenly stormed into the hall with great indignation. He went directly to Ou Luoxi and asked, ¡°What exactly do you mean by this?¡±

    Holding a ss of red wine in his hand with an indifferent expression on his face, Ou Luoxi took a look at Mr. Osaka, then casually took a sip of red wine. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Mr. Osaka?¡±

    ¡°Hah, Young Master Gong Ming, what¡¯s the point of asking the obvious? Since you are so stubborn and disrespectful, our partnership will end now. In our future paths, if I¡¯m around, you won¡¯t exist, and you¡¯re around, I won¡¯t exist.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the whole hall became quiet, and everyone gathered together. In fact, most of the thirty-six branch leaders had already been favouring Ou Luoxi in their hearts. They were all waiting for Mr. Osaka to make a formal statement before officially electing Ou Luoxi as their king.

    But what went wrong?

    A loyal branch leader immediately whispered in Ou Luoxi¡¯s ear, ¡°Young Master, the overall situation is important. Today¡¯s opportunity cannot be lost. Once lost, it won¡¯te again!¡±

    Mr. Osaka was squinting at Ou Luoxi arrogantly. He was waiting to see how Ou Luoxi was going to deal with this situation? Humph, no one in this industry had ever dared to offend him, and Ou Luoxi was definitely the first.

 Chapter 738 - Dominate Solely

    <h4>Chapter 738: Dominate Solely</h4>

    Mr. Osaka was pondering when he suddenly felt his vision blur. When he had the chance to react, he stretched his hand out to touch his eyes, and red blood stained his hand.

    ¡°Ah! My eyes!¡± Mr. Osaka covered his eyes as he stumbled back, and he called out in pain.

    Everyone in the main lobby looked over at Ou Luoxi. They had not seen how Ou Luoxi attacked him at all. He was still handsome and refined as he stood there quietly, but there was a sharp knife in his right hand.

    The cold knife de was still dripping with fresh blood.

    Some people were frightened and stumbled backwards. They had long heard of Ou Luoxi¡¯s skills, but they did not think that he would be so quick and urate, and it was too easy for him to attack someone.

    Fourth Uncle was also extremely shocked. He was furious as he bellowed, ¡°Gong Ming, do you know what you are doing right now? Green Door has worked with Osaka Corporation for forty years already. You are throwing away half of the Green Door¡¯s achievements .¡±

    ¡°Mr. Osaka said just now that he and I couldn¡¯t coexist, so now I have struck him first as the stronger one. I only attacked his eyes; he should thank me for being benevolent.¡± Ou Luoxi curled the corners of his lips up into an arc.

    He was still wearing the white shirt together with his ck trousers, and despite that the knife in his hand was still dripping with fresh blood, his clean, exquisite, godlike appearance that looked so heavenly was still intact, and no one was able to read him.

    ¡°You!¡± Fourth Uncle was furious as he coughed non stop.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be angry now.¡± Gong Ling quickly patted Fourth Uncle¡¯s back as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue to look on. Older Brother Gong Ming has his own reasons for acting this way.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Fourth Uncle pushed Gong Ling away, and he was extremely unhappy as he said, ¡°Things are already at this stage and you are still defending him? Little Ling, when will you grow up?¡±

    This was the first time that Fourth Uncle had ever scolded Gong Ling. Gong Ling¡¯s eyes were covered with ayer of tears, and she felt wronged as she said, ¡°Daddy... I am sorry...¡±

    ¡°Gong Ming!¡¯ At this moment, Mr. Osaka pushed the bodyguards that were supporting him as he bore the immense pain in his eyes. He pointed towards Ou Luoxi and said, ¡°You actually dare to attack me? I see that you are really tired of living now. After I go back, I will definitely use all of the powers of Osaka Corporation to fight all the way with Green Door. You all are just waiting to suffer.¡±

    Upon seeing that Mr Osaka wasshing all of his anger out on the Green Door, Fourth Uncle stepped forward quickly and said, ¡°Mr. Osaka, listen to me speak...¡±

    At this moment, Ou Luoxiughed softly and said, ¡°Osaka Corporation?¡±

    This sound made both Mr Osaka and Fourth Uncle freeze, and at this moment, the main doors of the main lobby were pushed open. Six Japanese men walked inside. The one leading the group was the second in charge of Osaka Corporation. He held a personal seal in his hand and knelt on one knee before Ou Luoxi as he said, ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, this is the personal item of Osaka. I will hand it over to you now. In the future, I and the entire Osaka Corporation will listen to Young Master Gong Ming¡¯smands.¡±

    ¡°What? Da Yu, you...¡± Mr. Osaka could not take it at all.

    Da Yu stood up and retreated to stand behind Ou Luoxi as he said, ¡°Mr. Osaka, this world is one where the strong eat the weak. You are obsessed with women and actually did not notice that from half a year ago, Young Master Gong Ming¡¯s powers had already seeped until the inner departments of Osaka Corporation. You came over to T City yesterday, and the entire Osaka Corporation has already turned into an empty shell. It had long been swallowed up by Young Master Gong Ming, and the joke is that you are here but not aware of anything at all.¡±

    Mr. Osaka froze. He was in disbelief as he looked over in Ou Luoxi¡¯s direction, then his face was ash grey as he said, ¡°This banquet was totally a trap, and the woman that you brought over today was just a cover up!¡±

    Ou Luoxi parted his long legs and stepped forward. He went over to face Mr. Osaka before heughed out loud as he said, ¡°You also dare to daydream about my woman! You deserve to die!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Which hand did you touch her with yesterday? This one.¡±

    The sharp de of the knife brushed past Mr Osaka¡¯s right hand. ¡°Ah!¡± Mr Osaka screamed out in pain.

    ¡°I will guarantee that if you die today, I will not bring your wife and children into this. You can close your eyes and go on your way peacefully now,¡± Ou Luoxi said softly.

    Ah Li waved his hand, and two subordinates went over to drag Mr. Osaka away.

    Mr. Osaka¡¯s bodyguards did not expect that things would turn out this way. The Osaka Corporation had dominated for more than one hundred years, and it was swallowed up entirely by Ou Luoxi. It seemed that the Green Door was already under his possession entirely.

    Ah Gan knew that his chance was already gone. To protect his own life, he retreated quietly towards the back door and wanted to escape.

    At this moment, a clear voice rang out in his ears. ¡°Master Ah Gan, where do you want to go?¡±

    Ah Gan opened his mouth and vomited out a mouthful of blood. He lowered his gaze down to look at his heart that was already pierced with a sharp knife, and the knife was in Ou Luoxi¡¯s hand.

    Ou Luoxi stood behind Ah Gan as he said, ¡°Ah Gan, you should have already found out about this by now. I merely allowed you to live until now, but you just didn¡¯t want to continue living.¡±

    Ou Luoxi let go, and Ah Gan fell to the floor and died.

    Everyone in the main lobby saw what was going on, and someone shouted out, ¡°Young Master, we will all listen to yourmands. You are our new master.¡±

    Everyone in the main lobby started to kneel down one after another, they were all in awe as they looked at Ou Luoxi, they were extremely ted as they raised their gs up high up as they shouted, ¡°Master! Master!¡±

    Fourth Uncle touched his chest as he looked at this scene. He was not surprised. He had long guessed that this day woulde. From the first time that he saw Ou Luoxi onwards, he knew that Ou Luoxi was the person he was looking for.

    Handing Green Door into Ou Luoxi¡¯s hands, he was not worried about it, but Fourth Uncle looked over at Gong Ling, who was at the side. What was he going to do with his precious daughter?

    ...

    Ou Luoxi had a look at these loyal subjects as they knelt down before him. He parted his long legs and walked forward.

    Gong Ling¡¯s irises contracted, and she was surprised as she looked at Ou Luoxi walk towards her. Her heart was beating. He...

    Ou Luoxi stopped before Gong Ling, and he stretched his hand out slowly.

    ¡°Older Brother Gong Ming...¡±

    Her neck felt pain. She raised her gaze up to look up. The heart of the ocean ne that she was wearing was already in Ou Luoxi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I will ask Ah Li to buy another one for you.¡± Ou Luoxi held the heart of the ocean in his hand and ced it into his pocket before turning around to leave.

    Looking at his back profile as he went far away, the tears in Gong Ling¡¯s eyes flowed down. There was still no possibility between him and her. She was not the person he loved.

    At this moment, there was a warmth on her shoulder. Someone pinched her shoulder to give herfort. She thought that it was Daddy, but when she lifted her gaze up to look, it was actually Ah Li.

    Ah Li showed his white teeth as he smiled at her.

    Gong Ling breathed through her nostrils beforeying her head on his shoulders. She was very upset, and she wanted someone to apany her.

    ...

    Ou Luoxi left the main lobby and went towards the luxurious room. When he was walking along the corridor, his right hand was caressing the item in his pocket until the heart of the ocean ne was covered in palm sweat.

    If he gave this to her, would she be happy or not?

    He thought about it carefully. Ever since they first met one another, he had not gifted her anything before.

    She¡¯d also never asked him for anything before.

    The matters that happened in the main lobby of the banquet today were all within his control, and he thought that after he settled these matters today, he would allow her to see her daughter, and he already sent his people to pick her up.

    If they were quick, he wanted to bring her out to go travelling tonight. He wanted to bring her away to have a walk elsewhere.

 Chapter 739 - Miss Xia Has Cut Her Wrists

    <h4>Chapter 739: Miss Xia Has Cut Her Wrists</h4>

    T City carried too many painful memories for both of them, and he wanted to start afresh again with her.

    Ou Luoxi walked over to the bedroom door and opened it. ¡°Xiaofu...¡± The room was empty.

    Xia Xiaofu is not inside.

    Ou Luoxi stepped into the room. ¡°Xiaofu! Xia Xiaofu!¡± He circled around the bathroom once, but there was no trace of her in the entire room.

    Where did she go?

    On the dresser was the pearl ne that had broken earlier, and beside it was the mobile phone he had given her.

    He took a look at the mobile phone. It was empty. She had not sent any messages nor made any phone calls.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s face fell. He walked quickly to the corridor and shouted, ¡°Come here!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ah Li came running over.

    ¡°Xia Xiaofu disappeared. Get me the surveince video of the whole corridor. I need to know where she is now. Right now!¡±

    Ah Li gave the underlings behind him a familiar look and they left as ordered. Ah Li said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. All the exits of this hotel are guarded by our people. Miss Xia could not possibly leave this hotel. Miss Xia would not even be able to leave this level.¡±

    Ou Luoxi gradually calmed down. He admitted that his first reaction earlier was that she had run away again, slipped away again. He could not be med as he was really afraid.

    She was just like a kite floating in the air. He could only tighten the thread in his hand to keep her beside him. He had no sense of security at all.

    Ah Li¡¯s words calmed him down. It was impossible for her to leave. His people were on every floor of the hotel. She wouldn¡¯t be able to fly away even if she had wings.

    So where did she go?

    All of a sudden, Ou Luoxi recalled her abnormal behaviour today. When he had left, she stood in the dim light and smiled at him so tenderly...

    He abruptly strode off.

    ¡°Young Master.¡± Ah Li followed swiftly behind Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi went to the door of Mr. Osaka¡¯s room, reached for the door, and knocked, ¡°Xiaofu, Xia Xiaofu,e out now! You never listen to what I tell you. I said that I must see you in the room when Ie back. This time, you made me angry again. I¡¯m really angry. This time, my anger will not be cooled easily with your kisses. It will be very difficult to coax...¡±

    ¡°Young Master!¡± Ah Li reached out and grabbed Ou Luoxi¡¯s wrist. ¡°Young Master...¡±

    Ah Li pointed to the ground.

    Ou Luoxi looked down and saw a trail of scarlet red blood on the pale yellow carpet, and it was flowing out from the room.

    He froze in shock.

    At this moment, his underling rushed over and handed the key to Ah Li before whispering, ¡°Young Master, Leader, Miss Xia is...in this room.¡±

    Actually, everyone knew that Xia Xiaofu must be in this room.

    She had found out everything.

    Ah Li took the key and ced it in the lock. He wanted to open the door.

    ¡°Don¡¯t open it!¡± Ah Li¡¯s hand was held down. Ah Li looked sideways and saw a pale Ou Luoxi. He looked down at the blood on the carpet. The 1.8 meter tall man was shaking. He shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t open it...¡±

    ¡°Young Master,¡± said Ah Li with a grave expression, ¡°If we open the door now, maybe we still have a chance at saving Miss Xia¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°Who said she¡¯s dead?¡± Ou Luoxi clenched his fists and red at Ah Li.

    With a click, Ah Li opened the door.

    The smell of blood wafted from the room. The pale yellow carpet was dyed red by a blood river and looked startling. There was someone lying motionlessly on the big bed in the room. Her right wrist was limply hanging beside the bed. Under the bed, there was a bloody knife...

    ¡°Miss Xia!¡± Ah Li rushed in quickly. He turned his head and yelled at Ou Luoxi outside the door, ¡°Young Master,e in quickly. Miss Xia has cut her wrists.¡±

    Ou Luoxi froze where he was. Ah Li¡¯s Miss Xia has cut her wrists was like a big horn ring in his ear non-stop, and it felt ear-piercing. It hurt his brain deeply like the sharp sound of the train roaring past.

    Not only did he not go in, but he also staggered backward a step.

    His right hand remained in his pocket as he tightly held on the heart of the ocean...

    No.

    She would never cut her wrists.

    This was all a nightmare. Maybe he could close his eyes and open them again, and the dream would end.

    Trembling all over, he shut his eyes tight. His thick curled eyshes trembled twice, but he dared not open his eyes. He leaned against the wall and gasped heavily.

    At that moment, someone¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Madam Xia, Miss Xia is in the room here. I¡¯ll take you there now.¡±

    ¡°OK, thank you.¡±

    Then there was Little Xuyan¡¯s young and cheerful voice, ¡°Grandma, can I really see Mummy?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Does Little Xuyan miss Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I missed her so much. Last night, I dreamed of Mummy, but Mummy turned around and left, and I cried for a long time.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother quickly covered Little Xuyan¡¯s mouth and whispered, ¡°Little Xuyan, you cannot say you cried at home when you see Mummyter. If your Mummy hears it, she will be sad, and she will cry, ok?¡±

    ¡°I got it Grandma. I won¡¯t tell mommy. I will say that I listen well to Grandma at home. This way, mummy will smile.¡±

    ¡°Little Xuyan is so lovely.¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother dotingly kissed Little Xuyan.

    The two of them followed behind the underling. Just then, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother saw Ou Luoxi leaning against the wall and she froze. Then, she quickly walked to him. ¡°Luoxi.¡±

    Ou Luoxi heard the voice and slowly looked over. His eyes were a little unfocused, and it took half a minute for him to fix his eyes on Mrs. Xia¡¯s face.

    He took a look at Little Xuyan in Mrs. Xia¡¯s arms. Little Xuyan no longer rushed to hug his thigh and grin at him as she did before. She merely hid herself in Mrs. Xia¡¯s embrace out of fear.

    Her big eyes, as beautiful as her mother¡¯s, were full of fear and rejection. This look on the one year old child¡¯s face was heartbreaking.

    When Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother saw this, she reached out and patted Little Xuyan¡¯s head. She looked at him and said, ¡°Luoxi, I think you have a deep misunderstanding about the past. I don¡¯t know what my daughter told you. I don¡¯t understand her intention, and I don¡¯t need to understand either. I have to tell you something. Little Xuyan is...¡±

    At that moment, Ah Li shouted, ¡°She¡¯s still breathing. Quickly send her to the hospital!¡±

    Mrs. Xia paused. She looked sideways and saw a pool of blood beside her feet.

    She was shocked. Holding Little Xuyan, she took a step back. At that instant, Ah Li ran out with Xia Xiaofu in her arms. ¡°Get the car, go to the hospital!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother and Little Xuyan did not know what happened. They just stared as Ah Li ran off with Xia Xiaofu in his arms like a gust of wind. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s right wrist was tightly wrapped with the white bedsheet, but the blood did not stop flowing, and it continued dripping onto the carpet.

 Chapter 740 - Little Xuyan Is The Best Present Youâ€™ve Given Me

    <h4>Chapter 740: Little Xuyan Is The Best Present You¡¯ve Given Me</h4>

    Someone left, and someone came. Like Fourth Uncle and Gong Ling, everyone looked at one another and did not say anything. The atmosphere in the corridor was so quiet that it was stressful.

    Little Xuyan moved and hugged Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother¡¯s neck tight. Her childish eyes were full of fear as they widened. She pursed her small lips and was about to cry, but she did not cry. ¡°Grandma, I think I saw my Mummy just now.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother slowly regained her senses. Little Xuyan¡¯s small and na?ve face was erged before her eyes. The tears in her eyes flowed down relentlessly, she turned her gaze to the side to look at Ou Luoxi who was in front of her as she said, ¡°Is that... my daughter?¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not have any expression on his face. In the eyes of outsiders, he was a fool.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother broke out into loud sobs, and she could not breathe suddenly. Her eyes closed, and she fainted immediately.

    ¡°Ay, Madam Xia!¡± Someone stepped forward to help Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother who had fainted, and Gong Ling quickly stretched her hand out to carry Little Xuyan who almost fell down. The entire situation was a mess.

    ¡°Madam Xia has gone into shock. Send her over to the hospital quickly!¡± someone loudly shouted.

    ¡°Wahhh...¡± Little Xuyan opened her small lips and broke out into sobs. She used both her hands and feet to push Gong Ling. Her small hands were stretched out to Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother, and she cried out painfully as she said, ¡°Grandma, I want Grandma.. woo woo. Mummy... I want Mummy...¡±

    Gong Ling felt extremely bad as sheforted Little Xuyan. Mummy and Grandma were her entire world. This one-year-old¡¯s world had just copsed. Her world was full of strangers, and she was so scared.

    Nobody couldfort this weak one-year-old girl.

    ...

    In the night, Ah Li rushed to the vi, and he asked the helpers, ¡°Where is Young Master?¡±

    The helpers guessed that something big had happened, because when Young Master came back today, he seemed to have lost his soul, and Miss Xia also had not returned with him.

    The helper carefully stretched her finger out to point towards the room upstairs as she said, ¡°Young Master is inside the room and has note out.¡±

    Ah Li quickly went upstairs.

    This time, he did not knock on the door, and he opened the room door directly. The room was very dark. The curtains were all drawn tight with no moonlight or fresh air outsideing in. There was a strong smell of cigarettes in the room; it was the scent of loneliness.

    ¡°Young Master.¡± Ah Li walked into the room, and he looked at the person on the bed.

    Ou Luoxi sat down on the bed, and one of his long legs was stretched forward. His wrist was ced on his kneecap. He bent his waist and lowered his gaze down as he smoked. The carpet was littered with numerous cigarette butts, and the ash from the cigarettesnded on the clean white sheets, all over the ce.

    The room was too dark, and Ah Li could not see his face at all. If not for the fact that he was smoking non stop, he looked just like a wooden block.

    After a very long time, his voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°She...¡±

    ¡°Young Master, Miss Xia is still in surgery. The wound on her wrist is too deep, and there is one artery that is 80% broken. There is a very big difficulty in this surgery. Miss Xia has lost too much blood. Even if we manage to save her, the doctors said that it would be very hard for her to make it, and they are afraid that there would be many side effects.

    ¡°Also, Madam Xia woke up after she was sent to the hospital, and she is outside the operating theatre together with Little Young Miss right now. This pair of grandmother and grandchild, especially Little Young Miss, doesn¡¯t want anyone to touch them, but Young Master doesn¡¯t have to be worried. Our people are on guard all the time, and there will not be any problems.¡±

    Ou Luoxi did not say anything. He continued to raise his hand up as he smoked, but Ah Li noticed that his right hand that he used to smoke could not help but shake.

    ¡°Young Master, Miss Xia sent an envelope to the office this morning. It is for you.¡± Ah Li stepped forward and ced the envelope on the bed before he left the room.

    Ah Li left, and the entire room regained its deathly silence again. Ou Luoxi did not move until the cigarette in his hand burnt out.

    p! He switched the ceiling lights in the room on.

    The sudden amount of lighting in the room made him feel ufortable. He closed his eyes, and when he opened his eyes again, his eyes were already full of red blood vessels, and he took the envelope in his hands.

    There were no words written on the envelope. He slowly moved his hands to open the envelope, then took the documents ced inside out.

    This was a DNA report written all in English proving the rtionship between rtives. He flipped the report to thest page, and the results showed that Ou Luoxi and Xia Xuyan were rted by blood.

    And beneath the lowest part of the page, there were neatly written words ¡ª Little Xuyan is the best gift that you have given me, and I will leave this present for you now. Please treat her well.

    Ou Luoxi looked at the written words numerous times, and he flipped the pages to the back. He wanted to look for anything else that she wrote, but there was nothing. Thest words she left for him were so simple.

    It was so simple, and she did not say anything about him.

    His right hand was trembling as he touched the result of the DNA test. The tears that he¡¯d been holding back eyes flowed out. He clenched his fist and ced it in his mouth as he bit down on it, and he sobbed out softly.

    Little Xuyan...

    Little Xu Yan was his daughter!

    And he actually did not know anything about it until now.

    Gosh. What did he do exactly?

    He knew how cowardly he was. He was so cowardly that he did not have any courage to visit her in the hospital. He was afraid that she would just leave like that, and she would really sneak away from his life just like that.

    So he hid here. He wanted to sleep. Maybe after sleeping for a night, all of the nightmares would disappear. When he opened his eyes, she would still smile towards him gently while she stood underneath the bright lights...

    But his head was hurting so badly. He was unable to close his eyes at all. He wanted to use the taste of cigarettes to numb himself, but all of these things were just a lie.

    He was so awake.

    Ou Luoxi got up from the bed, and he opened the door as he ran out.

    ...

    The Spyker was at its fastest speed as it weaved through the roads in the city. The neon lights in the city shone through the windows and down onto his face. With his good looks, even at this moment, he was extremely handsome and beautiful.

    His eyes were all blurry, and those hot tears could not be controlled as they flowed down. His mind went back to the day that Little Xuyan dashed over to hug his thighs and called him Daddy with her childish voice...

    But that day outside the condominium, he shook Little Xuyan off harshly. He said that she made him lose her appetite. He even said that she was the wild child of his Mummy and another man...

    Ou Luoxi curled the corners of his lips up slowly. Heughed softly. He wasughing and crying at the same time. He¡¯d never known that he was leading such a life of failure before.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s cheeky and beautiful face appeared in his mind once again. Two days ago, she¡¯d listened to him, and she became so obedient, but he knew that she was displeased with him. Otherwise...she would not be so cruel that she would not say anything to him even in herst words.

    She left just like that, without any care for him.

    The small and big face could not stop spinning in his mind. He felt that his own heart was torn in two, and his life because of these two girls, every breath that he took was painful.

    It was so painful that his entire body was suffering.

    The car stopped at the hospital. He rushed upstairs, and the red light outside the operating theatre was still lit up. That woman was still lying on the ice-cold operating table.

    He could not do anything at all.

 Chapter 741 - Many Things Happened In The Past That You Didnâ€™t Know Of

    <h4>Chapter 741: Many Things Happened In The Past That You Didn¡¯t Know Of</h4>

    Ou Luoxi slowly walked forward, looking at the two people snuggled together on the corridor bench. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother had taken a severe blow, and it was as if she had instantaneously be older. Her eyebrows were knitted as she closed her eyes to rest.

    Xiao Xuyan was curled up in her Grandma¡¯s embrace. She was huddled in a small ball which was a normal posture of self-protection after experiencing a serious shock. Her eyes were also closed.

    Ou Luoxi looked at her little face in a daze. It was carved out of the same mold as her mother¡¯s. His daughter...

    He slowly extended his hand to touch Little Xuyan¡¯s cheek.

    Xia Xuyan woke up instantly. She had not been asleep at all. When she opened her eyes, her eyes were full of hedgehog-like defense. Seeing him, she immediately opened her mouth and firmly bit his hand.

    ¡°Young Master.¡± His underling was shocked.

    Ou Luoxi waved his hand in dismissal. He looked down at Little Xuyan, who was biting him. His hand didn¡¯t hurt. It was not evenparable to the wariness he felt in his heart.

    He quietly let her bite him.

    Just then, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother woke up. ¡°Little Xuyan...¡±

    Xia Xuyan quickly let go of Ou Luoxi¡¯s hand and then hid herself in her grandmother¡¯s embrace.

    At that moment, the operating room door opened. The nurse pushed Xia Xiaofu out, and the doctor followed closely behind.

    ¡°Xiaofu!¡±

    ¡°Mummy!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother and Xia Xuyan rushed to Xia Xiaofu at once. Xia Xiaofu was lying on the stretcher looking very pale. She was still in aa.

    Ou Luoxi swiftly walked over to the doctor and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°How is she?¡±

    The doctor took off his mask and wiped at the sweat on his forehead. ¡°The operation is considered sessful. Next, it will depend on whether she can make it through the 72 hour observation period. If she can wake up within three days, then her body will slowly recover. If she can¡¯t wake up in three days, then the patient may possibly be a vegetable.¡±

    Vegetable?

    Ou Luoxi froze in shock.

    ...

    When the doctor left, Ou Luoxi walked slowly to the door of the VIP intensive care room. He could see through the small window on the door.

    Xia Xiaofu was lying on the bed in a blue and white striped gown. Her right wrist was wrapped in a bandage, her left hand was receiving an intravenous drip, and she was still wearing an oxygen mask.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother sat beside the bed and was constantly wiping her tears. Little Xuyan also looked at her mother with tears in her eyes. Because they need to be quiet in the ward, neither of them made a sound, but both of them looked forlorn.

    Ou Luoxi did not know what he could do. His gaze lingered on Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face as he imagined that his fingers were caressing her delicate skin. At the moment, he wanted to go in and hug her firmly, then pull her into his embrace.

    But he could not.

    Did she want to see him? Would Little Xuyan want to see him?

    Probably, in the future, neither of them would want to see him again.

    Ou Luoxi stood outside the door for a long time. He did not dare to move, and did not want to move. At this moment, apanying them quietly has be the thing that he wanted to do the most in this life.

    ...

    Two days passed, but Xia Xiaofu was not showing signs of awakening. Little Xuyan was quietly by her Mummy¡¯s side most of the time. Her usual shining eyes had be dull.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother had be more and more haggard. She would walk two steps then stop and put her hand on her forehead. Ou Luoxi had been standing outside, looking in at the people inside for the longest time. He never left.

    On the morning of the third day, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother came out of the ward and said to Little Xuyan, ¡°Little Xuyan, Grandma will go home to get some clean clothes. You haven¡¯t bathed in two days. Stay here with Mummy and don¡¯t run around.¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, Grandma.¡± Little Xuyan nodded

    Looking at how obedient Little Xuyan was, Mrs. Xia¡¯s heart hurt even more. She walked out.

    Seeing Ou Luoxi standing outside the door, Xia Xuyan sighed but turned away without saying anything.

    By noon, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother still had not returned. At that moment, Ou Luoxi¡¯s phone rang in his pocket, it was Ah Li calling.

    Ou Luoxi nced down, then walked to the window and picked up the phone.

    ¡°Hello, Young Master...¡± Ah Li was reporting an emergency.

    Ou Luoxi listened quietly. He looked up. From this position, he could see the busy street below. He saw a familiar figure on the street. It was Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother.

    She was standing across the road, getting ready to cross the road.

    Ou Luoxi had sent a car to fetch Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother, but she refused and took the bus home alone.

    The traffic light turned green, and Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother crossed the road together with the crowd.

    When crossing the road, it seems that someone bumped into her. Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother immediately stopped and rubbed her temples. She looked like she had a headache. At that moment, the green light turned into a red light, and a red sports car came hurtling towards her.

    The screeching of brakes sounded.

    ¡°Young Master... Hello, Young Master, are you still listening?¡± Ah Li didn¡¯t know why there was suddenly no sound on the other end of the phone.

    The patients and doctors downstairs don¡¯t know where Ou Luoxi came from. It was as if he¡¯d descended from the sky. They looked up at the open windows on the seventh floor, and their eyes widened. This man had...jumped down directly from the seventh floor?

    In a sh, Ou Luoxi was gone. He had already reached the middle of the road.

    A traffic ident had urred on the road, and the passers-by were all crowded around. Ou Luoxi pushed the crowd aside to see that Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was lying in a pool of blood.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s pupils shrunk, and even his legs were shaking. He slowly knelt down on one knee and then held up Mrs. Xia¡¯s head. He shakily said, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s ok. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital now.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother opened her eyes and looked at the gorgeous sunshine above her. She weakly put her hand on Ou Luoxi¡¯s arm, then shook her head breathlessly. ¡°Forget it; it¡¯s useless. My time is running out.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Auntie...¡±

    ¡°Luoxi,¡± said Mrs Xia, her voice bing softer and softer. ¡°Come here, I have something to...tell you. I¡¯ve actually...wanted to tell you for a long time, but...I had no chance...to meet you...¡±

    Ou Luoxi leaned his ear closer to her. He held Mrs Xia¡¯s hand tight, the rims of his eyes reddening.

    He had never hated her. As a mother, she had the right to choose the best life for her daughter. Before, she had criticised him because he was not good enough.

    No matter how much this person scolded him, she was Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother after all. Without her, there would be no Xia Xiaofu. Moreover, she was Little Xuyan¡¯s grandma, and she loved Little Xuyan and Xia Xiaofu so much.

    She deeply loved the two of them as much as he did.

    In fact, they are family.

    ¡°Luoxi, I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you... I¡¯m sorry. Before...I was biased against you. I...caused you and Xiaofu to havee to this stage... I have made a mistake...¡±

    ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s not talk about these matters. It¡¯s all in the past.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid I really won¡¯t have any other chance. Luoxi, I... I hope you can forgive me...¡±

    Ou Luoxi nodded, a lump forming in his throat. ¡°Yes, I forgive you,¡± he choked out.

    Mrs. Xia¡¯s face showed a relieved smile, and tears came out from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Luoxi, before I leave, I am most worried about...Xiaofu. In fact, many things happened in the past that you didn¡¯t know of. Xiaofu never told you...¡±

 Chapter 742 - Both Mother And Daughter Have Suffered Tremendously

    <h4>Chapter 742: Both Mother And Daughter Have Suffered Tremendously</h4>

    ¡°Okay, Aunty, I am listening. You can speak...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother nodded her head with much difficulty and said, ¡°Luoxi, two years ago, the reason why Xia Xiaofu decided to marry Ou Ze was...not because she wanted to. That day you were...brought away by Major General Zhou, Xiaofu¡¯s father and I were...locked up by Ou Ze. Ou Ze made use of our lives to threaten...Xiaofu. If Xiaofu did not marry him, we would have lost our lives. Xiaofu did not have any...other choice.¡±

    As she spoke, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother held Ou Luoxi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Our Xia family has only...Xiaofu and she is our only daughter. Ever since a young age, she...has been very obedient and filial. Can you understand her?¡±

    The tears in Ou Luoxi¡¯s eyes flowed down and hit Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother¡¯s face. He choked up painfully and said, ¡°Yeah, I understand... I can understand...¡±

    ¡°That day they got married, Xiaofu gave you that...call, and that was also because, I was in aa...in the hospital, and her father was gone... Xiaofu...it was too hard for her... She did not know anything...about you feeding blood. She thought that with your abilities...you could avoid it, but it was a pity in the end...¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother closed her eyes gently, and the corners of her eyes were stained with regretful tears.

    ¡°After that you were trapped...by Ou Ze... They plotted and said that you had gone missing, and Xiaofu heard it that morning...the news of you, and she fell down...directly from the top of the stairs and hurt her right eye. Her vision...started to have problems after that...

    ¡°Her father left soon after that. Xiaofu...sent her father on hisst journey, and she...cut her wrists...before her father¡¯s gravestone... She attempted suicide. She held a white veil...in her hands tightly. I know...that was what you left for her. Without you, Xiaofu could not have continued on...

    ¡°I sent her over to the...hospital, and the doctors...found out...that she was pregnant. She had a baby, and she was about to be a Mummy. Because of her child, she became...strong...

    ¡°Luoxi, Little Xuyan is really your...child. I can use the reputation of the entire Xia family to guarantee that. Xiaofu...in her entire life, she only had you as her only man...

    ¡°You have to believe that Ou Ze¡¯s plotting started...a very long time ago, or maybe you had some misunderstandings towards Xiaofu, but that was...only a misunderstanding, okay? You would never know how Xiaofu was leading her life...after she married Ou Ze... Ou Ze found out that she was pregnant and forced her to...get an abortion. Xiaofu did not listen to him. Ou Ze hit her many times... That day, she was 3 months pregnant. Ou Ze...came back home in a drunken stupor. He wanted to sleep...with Xiaofu, and Xiaofu took the...scissors on the dressing table...and slit her own..wrists. It was only then that...Ou Ze gave up.

    ¡°She was pregnant for 10 months, and Xiaofu..had it very hard. During that period of time...it was really too hard to bear. She was in fear all the time, and the road ahead of her was even more...torturous and dark... None of us knew...where the ending was and how much more we could bear with it...

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes started to lose their focus. She looked at Ou Luoxi¡¯s face slowly before using both of her hands to firmly grasp his hand as she said, ¡°Xuyan...that child, she is really...too pitiful. She likes you very much. She was over a year old and still did not know how to talk, but after seeing youe back...she started to speak. The first time that she spoke, it was to call you Daddy...

    ¡°Luoxi, treat them well okay? The past few years, in a ce that you did not know, both mother and daughter have really suffered a lot...¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s shoulders started to shake. He cried out painfully and forcefully nodded his head as he replied, ¡°Okay, okay. I will.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good then...¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother closed her eyes slowly, and her hand drooped to the ground without any strength.

    ¡°Aunty, Aunty!¡± Ou Luoxi shook Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother¡¯s shoulders. He knelt down on the ground with both knees and hugged Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother as he sobbed. ¡°Don¡¯t go, okay? Both Xiaofu and Little Xuyan need you. After you go, how am I going to tell them about this?

    ¡°Xiao Fu would not want me anymore, and even Little Xuyan doesn¡¯t like me anymore. They are still in the hospital. Xiaofu has not awoken yet. After you leave, what should I do?

    ¡°I do not know what to do in the future...¡±

    Ou Luoxi knelt down on the street, and he hugged Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother as he cried painfully. The bystanders on the streets all looked over at this 1.8m man crying so helplessly like a child at this moment...

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother was brought into the hospital, and she went to the mortuary. Ou Luoxi bought the graveyard plot next to Xia Xiaofu¡¯s father and used it as Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother¡¯s graveyard. This was the best spot that Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother could rest in.

    Xia Xiaofu still had not woken up. Ou Luoxi stood beside the small window to look at her lie down on the bed silently. Little Xuyan was seated down by the side of the bed. She perched herself on the head of the bed as she slept.

    Ou Luoxi gently opened the door to the hospital ward and walked inside.

    He lowered his gaze down to look at Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small face. She¡¯d lost too much blood, and her face looked sickly pale. There was no warmth or energy in her body. If not for the oxygen mask she was wearing on her mouth, her breathing was not clear, and he was going to suspect that she would have already left him and gone far away.

    He sat down on the other side of the bed before slowly holding her left hand. Her hand was very cold, and he held her left hand firmly in both hands.

    ¡°Xiaofu, yesterday inside the room, you told me the matters that happened in the past. At that time, I did not say anything. Actually, I also had a lot a lot of things that I wanted to tell you.¡±

    His voice was very soft. He used the tone that couples used between one another, but his murmuring was mixed with him choking up.

    ¡°Ever since I was born, I was an orphan. My mother was really someone¡¯s...mistress. There were times when I felt that both Ou Ze and Chen Ni hated me so much, and they all had a valid reason for doing so. My mother was not morally right, and I should not havee to this world.

    ¡°When I was young, my life had warmth in it. It was what my master and the temple gave to me, but after that... I saw the temple burned to ruins before my own eyes. Master copsed in a pool of blood...before I was sold off, and I was a thief who snatched other people¡¯s things. I was just like a rat that was hit by everyone in the streets... After that, I went into the depths of the mountain, and I was together with my lone wolf...

    ¡°I thought that my life would be just like that, but the year I was 18, I met you. You were the first person that I¡¯d met in 10 years, and at the first moment I saw you, I froze for a long time, because... I¡¯d never seen...such a beautiful girl...like you. You looked...like a fairy who hade down from the Heavens...

    ¡°I was very lucky that you were running a fever and were in a blur at that time, because only like that, you would not see me in a mess... I just had a few leaves covering my body. Compared to you, I was ck and dirty... I saw the things inside your bag. I did not know what was inside. What I knew well was this deep forest and wild fruits...

    ¡°The few days that I was together with you, you recovered. I went to look for some water for you to drink, and when I returned, I saw Ou Ze hugging you. He kissed your hair....and you left with Ou Ze...

    ¡°The first time you saw me was on set, and at that time, you must have not known that the first time I saw you was inside the Ou home. I had just brought into the Ou family for not too long. The helpers in the Ou family gave me leftovers and also hit and scolded me behind the scenes. I was locked inside a small room, and I was just like an animal as I was mocked and viewed by others... There was suddenly a day when you came. You came over to the Ou home as guests together with your parents...¡±

 Chapter 743 - I Have Been So Humbly In Love With You

    <h4>Chapter 743: I Have Been So Humbly In Love With You</h4>

    ¡°I stood outside the small window of the room and peeped at you. That day, you were wearing a beautiful white skirt and a pair of crystal shoes, like a princess in a fairy tale. When you went to the back garden to see the blooming peony, I saw the butterfliesnd on your shoulders. In my eyes, the peonies were not as beautiful as you...

    ¡°I recognized you at a nce, and I was...deeply attracted to you. Ou Ze came when I was staring at you, lovestruck. That day, Ou Ze was wearing a gentlemanly shirt. When he gently pulled you into his embrace, the two of you looked like a prince and a princess... Later I learned that you got engaged to Ou Ze that day, and you became his fiancee...

    ¡°I moved out of the Ou family home and entered the entertainment circle. I thought I would never meet you again. But because of my sister-inw, we met again. Somehow, you fell in love with me.

    ¡°Xiaofu, did you know that your attraction didn¡¯t surprise me? On the contrary, I was afraid and scared. You may have loved my looks and my cold appearance, but if you knew that I had just started to learn Chinese and learn numbers... When you invited me to dance, I didn¡¯t know how to dance at all. I couldn¡¯t speak English at all during the fashion week in Mn. Maybe in the future, you might¡¯ve even learned that I¡¯m not used to using chopsticks when eating; I like to grab the food using my hands... Would you still like me then?

    ¡°I have never owned anything in my life, and I don¡¯t want to either. I¡¯m more afraid of permanent loss than having something for a short time. The taste of loss is...really difficult to bear.

    ¡°But Xiaofu, although I am rejecting you, my eyes and my heart were always attracted to you. I can¡¯t help but look in your direction. If you get sad and angry, the next second, I will be following you secretly... In the end, you won. I still can¡¯t help but be with you.

    ¡°Xiaofu, I still don¡¯t know what happened between us. I thought you and Ou Ze had... I thought Little Xuyan... I always thought you were betraying me, using me, cheating me... Even so, I still dared not ask. When I am in extreme pain, I would rather stab myself deeply in my heart than to question you. I¡¯m afraid that it will be the end if I ask you. I¡¯m afraid...to lose you...

    ¡°Xiaofu, do you know, I became who I am today just for you. In order to be worthy of you and have you, I stood in the spotlight among thousands of people and strived to shine brilliantly... I have no aspirations in my life. I only have you, only want you. It¡¯s you, just you. Everything was for you...

    ¡°Xiaofu, in my heart, you will always be that princess, and I will always hide in a dark corner to peep at you and admire you. You will never know how humbly I have been in love with you.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu didn¡¯t wake up. She was still sleeping peacefully. Ou Luoxi closed his eyes and kissed her cold hand. Hot tears fell on the back of her hand. ¡°Xiaofu, wake up quickly, ok? I know it all, everything. I will never do that to you again. I will never restrict your freedom. As long as you wake up, I will give you freedom.¡±

    ¡°Our Little Xuyan also needs you. Without you, what¡¯s the point of me and Little Xuyan staying in this world? We are alive because of you.¡±

    A teardrop silently slipped out from the corner of Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes.

    ...

    In the afternoon, the doctor gave Xia Xiaofu another examination. The doctor shook his head continuously for the patient did not have the will to wake up nor the desire to live, and the doctor was at a loss.

    Little Xuyan woke up from her sleep. She began to look for her grandma everywhere. The nurse went to hold her, but she didn¡¯t want anyone. She tearfully cried for her grandma and refused to eat.

    Ou Luoxi stood outside the door and looked at Little Xuyan. His heart breaking for her. At that moment, Ah Li came up and asked, ¡°Young Master, shall we bury Madam Xia now or wait for Miss Xia to wake up first? ¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s eyes were red, and he was tired. He had to make decisions for everything, but he couldn¡¯t make up his mind. Xia Xiaofu had not woken up; how was he supposed to decide?

    As that womany there, his life was falling apart.

    At this time, Little Xuyan¡¯s exmation could be heard from the ward. ¡°Mummy!¡±

    He was stunned, then he looked into the ward. Ah Li had already stepped into the ward first. On the bed, Xia Xiaofu moved her fingers and opened her eyes slowly.

    ¡°Call a doctor!¡± cried Ah Li.

    The doctor came quickly. He checked her pupils and listened to her heartbeat. ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is now stable, and the next step is observation and rest. After a week, she will need to have aprehensive examination.¡±

    Everyone was in joy.

    Xia Xiaofu couldn¡¯t adapt to the dazzling white room and the smell of disinfectant. She closed her eyes and then reopened them. She first looked at Little Xuyan beside her, then raised her hand to caress her head.

    ¡°Mommy, the doctor said your hand is injured, and you shouldn¡¯t touch it.¡± Little Xuyan leaned her delicate face to Xia Xiaofu¡¯s side and rubbed against her lovingly.

    ¡°Mummy, you have finally woken up. You have been sleeping for a long time. Little Xuyan was so scared.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu lifted the corners of her mouth and softly said, ¡°Mummy is okay. Mummy is here. There is no need to be afraid.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Xuyan nodded vigorously.

    Xia Xiaofu looked around with her almond eyes. She looked suspiciously at Little Xuyan. ¡°Little Xuyan, where is Grandma? Why don¡¯t I see your grandma here?¡±

    Hearing that, Little Xuyan¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°Mummy, Grandma is missing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xia Xiaofu was shocked.

    ¡°Miss Xia,¡± said Ah Li, his face grim. ¡°I have some bad news for you. I hope you can brace yourself for this.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face was as white as a sheet of paper. ¡°What¡¯s the bad news? Is it about my mother?¡±

    Ah Li lightly nodded his head. ¡°Miss Xia, Auntie met with a car ident when she was crossing the road this morning. Unfortunately, she has...passed away. ¡±

    Unfortunately...passed away?

    It took Xia Xiaofu a long time to understand that sentence. She struggled to get up from the bed as she hoarsely and painfully shouted, ¡°Mom!¡±

    Ou Luoxi stood outside the door. He didn¡¯t dare enter. His appearance would not only upset Little Xuyan but also Xia Xiaofu. He could only stand outside the door and listen to her painful screams.

    He did not know what he could do.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu rested for two days, and then she got out of bed despite the doctor¡¯s objection. She personally sent her mother on herst journey and buried her next to her father.

    It is now autumn. This year¡¯s autumn is even colder than usual. There were not many rtives whom the Xia family still kept in touch with. Only Xia Xiaofu and Little Xuyan were left in the cemetery, and there was even a light drizzle on the day of burial.

    Xia Xiaofu was wearing a ck tweed coat, holding an umbre in her right hand and holding onto Little Xuyan with her left hand. The two figures, one tall and one short, stood in front of the tombstone quietly.

    ¡°Mummy, where¡¯s Grandma? Why are we here?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu squatted down slowly. She touched Little Xuyan¡¯s head affectionately and said, ¡°Little Xuyan, Grandma has gone to a ce called heaven. She may note back for a long time.¡±

 Chapter 744 - Ou Luoxi Taking Over Green Door Officially

    <h4>Chapter 744: Ou Luoxi Taking Over Green Door Officially</h4>

    Little Xuyan¡¯srge eyes became red quickly. She felt grief as she tugged Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mummy, why is Grandma noting back? I will miss Grandma.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu kissed Little Xuyan¡¯s cheek as she said, ¡°Little Xuyan, Grandma went out travelling. Grandma had it hard taking care of Little Xuyan for all this time, so Grandma went by herself to a ce with mountains and scenery to chill. After our Little Xuyan grows up and is filial towards Grandma, Grandma wille back.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay then.¡± Little Xuyan nodded her head forcefully as she said, ¡°But Mummy, what am I going to when I miss Grandma?¡±

    ¡°If Little Xuyan misses Grandma, you cane over here to visit Grandma. If you have anything that you want to say or if you have any present that you¡¯ve prepared for Grandma, you can bring it all here. Grandma would know everything.¡±

    Little Xuyan quickly broke out into a smile. She walked over to the gravestone as she gave the picture of Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mother a kiss, and in her childish voice, she said, ¡°Grandma, you must be very very happy when you go overseas travelling. I will be obedient and listen to whatever Mummy says. I will grow up quickly, and when that timees, I will wee Grandma back.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu stood up, and she looked at the two gravestones. Dad, Mum, both of you can rest in peace now, she said softly in her heart.

    ¡°Little Xuyan, the rain is getting heavier. Let¡¯s go home now.¡± Xia Xiaofu held Little Xuyan¡¯s hand as she spoke.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Little Xuyan nodded her head.

    Both of them walked forward, and they¡¯d just taken a step when the umbre in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s right hand was blown away by a gust of autumn wind.

    Her right wrist was injured and could not exert any strength, so she could only watch the umbre fly away to a faraway ce before her eyes.

    The rain was very cold and very heavy, and it poured down on them. Xia Xiaofu parted her legs apart and went to pick the umbre up.

    At that moment, Ou Luoxi stood at a secluded turn. He was dressed in a ck shirt as he held a ck umbre in his hand while he looked at the pair of mother and daughter. They were both soaked in the rain, and he was in a hurry and wanted to run over.

    But suddenly, a handsome figure appeared, and a ck umbre was opened over Xia Xiaofu and Little Xuyan¡¯s heads.

    Xia Xiaofu raised her gaze up to look and quickly broke out into a smile as she said, ¡°Sir, why are you here?¡±

    It was Chen Jingyu.

    Chen Jingyu looked at Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small, exquisite face that¡¯d gotten slimmer and had a gentle smile on his face as he said, ¡°Over the past two months, I was working overseas, and the moment I came back, I heard about you two. I am here to send Aunty off.¡±

    Chen Jingyu ced a white flower by the gravestone and bowed down.

    ¡°Sir, thank you foring.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, birth and death are all natural signs of life. I believe that in Aunty¡¯s opinion, as long as you and Little Xuyan are able to live happily, she would befortable.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded her head and said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Chen Jingyu lowered his gaze down to look at Little Xuyan and said, ¡°Little Xuyan, the rain is heavy now. There are puddles on the ground, and they would make your crystal shoes wet. I don¡¯t know if Uncle has this honor to carry our little princess?¡±

    Little Xuyan nced at Xia Xiaofu, and opened her small arms out towards Chen Jingyu as she said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±

    Chen Jingyu bent over to carry Little Xuyan up in his arms. He used one arm to carry Little Xuyan steadily, and he used another hand to hold the umbre up as he said, ¡°Xiaodu, let¡¯s go back now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The trio left the graveyard together.

    Ou Luoxi looked at the trio that was disappearing before him slowly. Chen Jingyu said something softly, and Xia Xiaofu had a small smile on her face. Little Xuyan was nested in his embrace obediently, and the back profile of the trio was so peaceful and beautiful. They seemed just like a family...

    The umbre in Ou Luoxi¡¯s hand fell to the ground without any strength, and the icy cold rain drenched him from top to toe entirely.

    Xia Xiaofu recuperated in the hospital for an entire month, and her health got better as the days went by. Little Xuyan apanied her Mummy for the entire day, and Chen Jingyu woulde by everyday.

    Ou Luoxi stood before the small window and could see what was happening inside. The sunshine from outside shone into the room, and the entire room was warm. Xia Xiaofu sat down on the bed, and Chen Jingyu took the fruit knife in his hand as he peeled an apple. Little Xuyan took aic book in her hands as she asked Chen Jingyu a question ¡ª

    ¡°Uncle, the power line is drenched in the rain outside. It is so pitiful. Would it cry?¡±

    ¡°Little Xuyan, the power line would not cry. It is not a human. Humans aren¡¯t constructed out of mud and cement; these items would not have any feelings and tear ducts.¡±

    ¡°Tear ducts?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, humans all have tear ducts, and when we are triggered or emotional, the tear ducts produce liquid, and we will tear up.¡±

    ¡°Then why would we shed tears?¡±

    ¡°Because we have feelings, just like...¡± Chen Jingyu handed a small piece of apple in his hands over to Xia Xiaofu¡¯s lips as he said, ¡°Uncle smiles when he sees your Mummy.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not want him to feed her. She stretched her hand out to take the toothpick and took a bite of apple as she said, ¡°Little Xuyan, don¡¯t keep bothering Uncle. Uncle is very busy with his work.¡±

    As she spoke, Xia Xiaofu looked at Chen Jingyu and said, ¡°Sir, you cannot spoil her too much. Otherwise, she will cling to you in the future.¡±

    Chen Jingyu ced the slice of apple into the fruit tter before he bent his waist down to carry Little Xuyan. He picked her up high as he turned a few rounds on the spot. ¡°Uncle is good friends with Little Xuyan. If Little Xuyan likes Uncle, thene and stick with Uncle all you want.¡±

    It was the first time that Little Xuyan was flying up so high. She opened her small hands up as she fluttered in the air. ¡°Oh, I am flying, flying...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu looked at both of them, and there was a sweet smile curling up on the corners of her lips.

    ...

    After one month, Xia Xiaofu was discharged from the hospital. Chen Jingyu took a bag in one and used another hand to hold Little Xuyan as he said, ¡°Xiaofu, I have already settled the hospital discharge documents. We can go home now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sure.¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded her head.

    After going out of the main lobby of the hospital, Chen Jingyu carried Little Xuyan into the backseat of a Land Rover. He turned back to have a look. Xia Xiaofu wasgging behind on her own, and she turned her gaze back to look at the hospital behind her.

    Chen Jingyu stood up straight and gently called out to her, ¡°Xiaofu...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu turned around. Chen Jingyu was smiling at her gently, and she also curled the corners of her lips up.

    The Land Rover started its engine. Little Xuyany down on her mother¡¯s thighs and fell asleep. Xia Xiaofu caressed her soft ck hair, Chen Jingyu looked back through the rear view mirror and said, ¡°Xiaofu, I heard that Fourth Uncle retired officially a week ago. Ou Luoxi took over Green Door officially, and he has be the 13th leader of the Green Door.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hand froze before she regained normalcy as she hummed out, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, I saw Ou Luoxi in the hospital. He stood outside the door for the entire time and did note inside...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not say anything.

    Chen Jingyu noticed that she was unwilling to speak about this topic, and he also fell silent as he took mother and daughter back home.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu still lived in the same condominium unit. Her mother was not around anymore, and there were just the two of them left in the condominium unit. It was extremely silent, so it was a good thing that Little Xuyan liked to talk non stop as she trailed behind Mummy. She added much happiness and warmth to this empty condominium.

    One day, Xia Xiaofu brought Little Xuyan over to the yground to y. She had not brought Little Xuyan out for a very long time already, and Chen Jingyu was the driver.

 Chapter 745 - Mummy, I Donâ€™t Like Him At All

    <h4>Chapter 745: Mummy, I Don¡¯t Like Him At All</h4>

    Chen Jingyu brought Little Xuyan to y at the yground. Xia Xiaofu got up to buy Little Xuyan¡¯s favorite yogurt. The yogurt shop was upstairs, and after buying a cup of yogurt, she rushed towards the elevator.

    The elevator door was about to close. Xia Xiaofu ran towards it quickly. ¡°Wait a minute...¡±

    The elevator door, which was about to close, opened. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Xiaofu went in with the yogurt she was holding.

    Upon entering, she was stunned. She knew the two people in the elevator very well. One was Ah Li, the other was...Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi was wearing a white shirt and a long dark blue cardigan. This style made him seem more steadfast and reserved. His facial features were also more profound, exquisite, and perfect.

    He held a document in his hand and was looking down at it. After seeing here in, he looked up. The document was swung to his side in his right hand while he stuck his left hand into his pocket.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s first reaction was to get out, but it was toote. Ah Li gave her a polite nod and pressed the button to close the elevator door.

    She stood frozen with the yogurt in her hands.

    The distance between the two was not far, but they did not look at each other. Ou Luoxi stared at the mirror in front which showed the reflection of her looking towards the ground. His thin lips moved as he croaked, ¡°How have you been?¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu stared at her toes. ¡°Well, everything is ok.¡±

    ¡°Came out alone?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Xia Xiaofu shook her head, ¡°with Little Xuyan, and...Mr. Chen.¡±

    His voice faded, and he stopped talking. She also remained silent.

    Such an atmosphere was torturous for Xia Xiaofu. With a quick beep, the elevator door opened, and she quickly stepped out after letting out a huge sigh of relief.

    ...

    Ou Luoxi walked outside the yground and looked in through the french window. Little Xuyan was very happy to see all kinds of toys. She yed with a toy for a while then ran to y with another. Xia Xiaofu chased after her for fear that she would fall.

    Ou Luoxi looked at Little Xuyan¡¯s delicate small face. Her face was beaming with such a bright smile, just like a little angel who brings light to people...

    He slowly stretched out his hand and sketched her features with his fingers on the ss of the french windows.

    She really looks so much like her mommy.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s gaze shifted to the left and finally settled on the woman¡¯s face. She and Little Xuyan were wearing mother-daughter outfits, a loose green sweater and ck tights paired with sequined leather boots, making them look young and beautiful.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at Little Xuyan¡¯s smile which reached her eyes and was immersed in the warmth of being a mum.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s fingers began to tremble. He moved bit by bit and wished he could touch the woman¡¯s gentle feature...

    ¡°Young Master!¡± Ah Li made an urgent cry from behind, but it was toote, and Ou Luoxi¡¯s forehead directly hit the wall in front of him.

    When he looked to the side, the mother and daughter had already disappeared from his sight.

    Ou Luoxi stood rooted to the ground for a few seconds and clenched his hands into a fist before rxing them. He quickened his steps, walked around the wall, and peeped in.

    ¡°Wow, Uncle, I want the doll in the red clothes.¡± In front of a w machine, Chen Jingyu squatted down and stuffed coins into it. Little Xuyan stood beside him, hopping around and shouting excitedly.¡±Ok, uncle will go to pick up the doll that Little Xuyan wants.¡± Chen Jingyu pressed the button to pick up the doll.

    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t get it.

    ¡°Go uncle! Press on!¡± Little Xuyan cheered Chen Jingyu on with her little fists in the air.

    Chen Jingyu then tried again for the second, the third, the umpteenth time, but every attempt failed. Such a well-educated person like him could easily speak about any topic, but he had never yed with a w machine before and did not know how to do it.

    At this point, Xia Xiaofu smiled and said, ¡°Sir, forget it. This doll is not easily wed, otherwise the business would be suffering great losses. Little Xuyan, let¡¯s go and y something else with Uncle.¡±

    Little Xuyan was young, but she already knew how tofort people. Her big ck eyes circled around Chen Jingyu¡¯s handsome face, and she chirped, ¡°It is okay if you can¡¯t get hold of the doll. Don¡¯t be embarrassed.¡±

    Chen Jingyu reached out and held her in his arms. ¡°No, this w machine really hit Uncle hard. Let Uncle take you to y basketball for me to regain some confidence.¡±

    ¡°Hehe...¡± Little Xuyan giggled happily as she sat atop his shoulders.

    Xia Xiaofu quickened her steps to keep up with the two of them.

    Three of them soon disappeared from sight. Ou Luoxi slowly strode forwards and finally stopped in front of the w machine.

    ¡°Young Master.¡± Ah Li handed him a coin.

    He crouched down on one knee and put the coin in. He pressed the button and easily caught the red doll Little Xuyan had wanted.

    The red doll fell out from the hole below, and he reached out his hand to retrieve it.

    He embraced the doll and then held the doll¡¯s hand.

    Ah Li, who was watching from the side, felt slightly ufortable. Recently, his young master had been looking at things in a daze like this. The young master used to be so quiet that it made others¡¯ hearts ache. The current young master is so quiet that it was heartbreaking.

    At this moment, a string of footsteps appeared, and Little Xuyan suddenly appeared.

    He looked up and unexpectedly locked eyes with Little Xuyan.

    Little Xuyan was also stunned.

    Ou Luoxi quickly stood up and looked at the little girl in front of him. He tried his best to reveal a kind smile. He appeared flustered and embarrassed, and he held the red doll till his palms were sweating. ¡°Little Xuyan...this is for you...¡±

    ...

    He handed over the doll in his hands uneasily.

    Little Xuyan nced at him, then ran to the w machine to retrieve a little red flower she had dropped behind. She then turned and ran away.

    Ou Luoxi was frozen in ce.

    ...

    Little Xuyan ran away in a hurry, but she stopped suddenly after turning a corner as she saw mommy standing in front of her.

    Both mother and daughter locked eyes,, and Little Xuyan hung her head down like she did something wrong. ¡°Mommy...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu walked forward, squatted down, and kissed Little Xuyan on the cheek, then softly asked, ¡°Why did you do that? My Little Xuyan is a very polite and good child.¡±

    Little Xuyan was more mature than other children. She probably knew that her behavior just now would hurt Ou Luoxi¡¯s heart, but she still did it anyway.

    With tears glistening in her eyes, Little Xuyan muttered, ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t like him at all.¡±

    Seeing her daughter in tears, Xia Xiaofu held her in her embrace. She wiped her tears as she asked, ¡°Little Xuyan, tell Mommy why you...dislike him so much...¡±

    Little Xuyan hugged Mommy¡¯s neck and cried, ¡°Because he is very bad. He snatched Mommy away from me and caused Mommy to stay in the hospital. I saw Mommy crying. He doesn¡¯t like me nor Mommy, so I don¡¯t like him anymore... I like Uncle Chen. He doesn¡¯t make Mommy cry. Uncle only makes Mommyugh... Boo hoo.¡±

 Chapter 746 - What Do You Think Of Me

    <h4>Chapter 746: What Do You Think Of Me</h4>

    Xia Xiaofu felt extremely bad. Nobody ever told Little Xuyan about these things, but Little Xuyan knew everything. The matters between her and Ou Luoxi definitely left a heavy scar on this young child¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Little Xuyan, that is between us adults. You still do not know anything now... He is your Daddy, and nobody is able to change this fact..¡±

    ¡°He is not!¡± Little Xuyan was extremely agitated as she retorted, ¡°He once told me that he is not my Daddy!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not know what to say tofort the heart of this child. She was still young now and could not understand the world of adults. Actually, he...was also innocent...

    ¡°Little Xuyan, don¡¯t cry anymore. Mummy knows everything. Mummy will bring you over to eat lunch. Mummy will buy you anything that you want to eat...¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Little Xuyan wiped her tears clean and hugged her Mummy tight as she cutely said, ¡°Mummy, I don¡¯t want anyone else. I only want to be together with Mummy, and that would be fine.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mummy will be together with you always.¡±

    ...

    She recuperated for another two weeks, then went back to school to teach. She brought Little Xu Yan along with her. When she went to ss, Little Xu Yan would sit down on her office desk. Her obedient behavior would make all of the teachers in the staff room pity her.

    The school¡¯s anniversary celebrations came one night. The head of department happily said, ¡°Let¡¯s all go to the bar to drink. Everyone can drink and y all they want; the principal is treating us.¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡± Everyone cheered.

    ¡°Xiaofu, let¡¯s go together then.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu organized her textbooks and lowered her gaze down to look at Little Xu Yan. She shook her head as she smiled and said, ¡°I cannot go. I must go home to take care of my child.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, this is a mistake. Girls nowadays cannot spend all of their time cooped up at home. You also have to bring Little Xuyan out to have a look at the world outside. There are facilities in the bar for children to y, and we can help you take care of her. What are you afraid of? Let¡¯s go; let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Xia Xiaofu hesitated.

    As she was thinking, a teacher picked Little Xuyan up and said, ¡°Little Xuyan...let¡¯s go... Mummy and all of us aunties and uncles will bring you out to y.¡±

    Little Xuyan blinked with herrge eyes as she asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    The teacher grazed Little Xuyan¡¯s nose gently as she said, ¡°We will find a Daddy for Little Xu Yan okay? Your Mummy cannot be single forever. It is very hard for her to bring you up all by herself.¡±

    The people by her side did not know what happened between her and Ou Luoxi. Her mother had passed away, and everyone saw how hard it was for her to bring her child up. They had long discussed looking for someone for her.

    Xia Xiaofu pushed the teacher away quickly and said, ¡°What nonsense are you saying in front of the child?¡±

    ¡°Mummy,¡± At this moment, Little Xuyan had a bright smile on her face as she said, ¡°It is okay. As long as Mummy likes him, I will like him.¡±

    Everyoneughed and said, ¡°Little Xuyan is really so smart.¡±

    ...

    There was a small yground at the corner of the bar, and there were already a few small children ying around. Little Xuyan went inside and yed together with them happily. She waved her hands at Xia Xiaofu who was outside and said, ¡°Mummy, you can leave now. I would shout for you if something¡¯s up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Xiaofu sat down at the circle shaped bar. From this angle, she could see Little Xuyan inside clearly, and she was very assured.

    The teacher by her side poured alcohol for Xia Xiaofu and said, ¡°Professor Xia, have a cocktail, okay?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu shook her head quickly and said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t drink alcohol. I get drunk just with one ss. I will drink some fruit juice.¡±

    ¡°Professor Xia, there is no fun drinking fruit juice inside a bar. What about this: just drink a little bit of the cocktail. Everyone, let¡¯s toast.¡±

    At this moment, a service staff member walked over and ced a bottle of fruit juice by the side of Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hand as he said, ¡°Miss, this is your fruit juice.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu froze and said, ¡°I...have not ordered yet.¡±

    The service staff pointed towards the bar on the other end as he said, ¡°Miss, this bottle of juice is what that Sir bought you.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu raised her gaze up to look over. A handsome young rich guy sat on the opposite end of the bar. Upon seeing her look over, the rich guy raised his ss up kindly.

    ¡°Professor Xia, do you guys know one another?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was shocked and said, ¡°I do not know him.¡±

    Everyone quickly broke out intoughter. They all teased her and said, ¡°Miss Xia is super attractive. She¡¯s just sat down, and there is already someone trying to hit on her.¡±

    ¡°Miss Xia, that person seems to be rich and handsome. Why not...be friends?¡±...

    Xia Xiaofu curled the corners of her lips up and wanted to say something.

    ¡°Young Master Gong Ming,¡± someone suddenly called out from behind.

    Xia Xiaofu froze, and at this moment, she felt someone¡¯s gaze look over at her side. She had a whiff of the special scent of that person. It was clean and pleasant smelling.

    He must be behind her or by her side.

    ¡°Young Master Gong Ming.¡± The head of department stood up and excitedly said, ¡°It is such a coincidence to be meeting you here. Are you here to drink? Why don¡¯t you sit down and have a ss with us?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu heard that clear voice ring out in her ears. ¡°Sure.¡±

    And the empty seat by her side was filled. She could see a beautiful right hand in her peripheral vision. His ck suit jacket wrapped the sleeve of a ck shirt he wore underneath, and he was clean and neat.

    Ah Li took the documents that he was holding in his hands and retreated behind. The head of department came over and personally served a ss of alcohol as he said, ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, please have this.¡±

    Ou Luoxi lifted the ss up and took a sip. His gaze stopped on Little Xuyan, who was ying with a rubber ball in the yground for a moment, before he scanned the group, smiled, and said, ¡°I heard that you all were so excited discussing something just now. What were you all talking about?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Young Master Gong Ming, our Professor Xia just sat down here, and the handsome rich man seated opposite us sent a bottle of juice over. We were teasing Teacher Xia about her attractiveness.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...¡± Everyone agreed.

    Ou Luoxi raised his head up to look at the opposite side of the bar. His gaze went through the neon lights of the bar as he looked at the rich guy. The expression on his face was very light, but the rich guy saw him and he averted his gaze and shrunk his shoulders before turning around, and he did not dare to look towards their direction again.

    Ou Luoxi withdrew his gaze. He was nonchnt as he took another sip.

    ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, you came here just in time today. We were discussing introducing a boyfriend to Miss Xia. You know many people, and our requirements are also not too much. he has to be handsome, rich, gentle, and also...loyal. Introduce someone to our Professor Xia.¡±

    Ou Luoxiughed and said, ¡°The requirements are really not too much.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are so many people who want to woo our Miss Xia right now, and we have to pick carefully.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu felt that her ears were turning red. She stretched her hand out to tuck her hand behind her ear as she unhappily said, ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me anymore.¡±

    At that moment, warm breath spewed into her ear. ¡°What do you think about me?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was rmed, and she turned her gaze over to the side to have a look. She did not know when he¡¯de closer to her. His handsome face was erged before her eyes. There was a pampering smile on the corners of his lips as he gently said, ¡°Handsome, rich, gentle, loyal... I think I can fulfil all of these points. Do you want to reconsider me?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was at a loss, and she was lost in his bright and romantic gaze.

 Chapter 747 - Xiaofu, I Miss You So Much

    <h4>Chapter 747: Xiaofu, I Miss You So Much</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s words caused an uproar amongst everyone at the bar. Everyone knew that they had a previous rtionship, so all of them mmed on the table and started shouting ¡ª

    ¡°Young master Gong Ming, do you want to pursue our Miss Xia again? Although your identity is not the same as it used to be, our Miss Xia should still put you to the test first.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Gong Ming. If you want to chase people, you need to show your sincerity. You can¡¯t just talk about it with your mouth. Women love jewelry and flowers. Young Master Gong Ming, you must be more generous.¡±

    Everyone started chiming in enthusiastically. Xia Xiaofu felt that her ears were bing more red. She quickly opened her mouth to stop them. ¡°You guys...¡±

    Just then, the clean and nice-smelling man beside her pressed in. He put a hand beside her ear and softly asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu turned her head and looked at him in confusion.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s voice was very gentle and soft, with a tinge of sexiness. ¡°Can I pursue you with jewelry and flowers? Pursue you all over again?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was shocked for a moment and didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    ¡°Xiaofu.¡± Chen Jingyu suddenly walked towards them. He waved and said hello to everyone. ¡°It seems that I¡¯mte.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu instantly regained herposure, and she retreated backwards a little.

    Everyone was looking on excitedly. When Chen Jingyu came, they became more thrilled. ¡°Officer Chen, why are you onlying now? If you hade a littleter, Miss Xia would already be led away by young master Gong Ming.¡±

    ¡°Young master Gong Ming, your most powerful rival is here. Officer Chen is the most famous eligible bachelor in the political world, and he is infatuated with Professor Xia.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu wanted to find a hole in the ground and hide in it. Chen Jingyu didn¡¯t have such intentions at all. Now that they have said such things, she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed and awkward.

    ¡°Xiaofu.¡± Chen Jingyu walked behind Xia Xiaofu. He put his arm over her small shoulders, then looked at Ou Luoxi, smiled, and said, ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, long time no see.¡±

    Ou Luoxi maintained a neutral face, but seeing Chen Jingyu¡¯s arm on Xia Xiaofu¡¯s shoulder made his features harden.

    ¡°Mommy,¡± Little Xuyan suddenly yelled from the side.

    Xia Xiaofu quickly got up and walked over. ¡°Little Xuyan, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Little Xuyan looked up and saw Ou Luoxi and Chen Jingyu, but she ignored Ou Luoxi and directly revealed a sweet smile in Chen Jingyu¡¯s direction. ¡°Uncle, you are here?¡±

    ¡°Little Xuyan.¡± Chen Jingyu strode over.

    Ou Luoxi looked at the scene in front of him as Chen Jingyu bent down and carried Little Xuyan out of the yground. Xia Xiaofu took a tissue to wipe the sweat on her forehead, then fed her water.

    He did not know what the three of them were saying, but the mother and daughter were bothughing.

    The crowd also noticed the subtle mood shift. ¡°Young Master Gong Ming...¡±

    Ou Luoxi had already left with Ah Li.

    After feeding Little Xuyan some water, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s long eyshes moved down as she turned her head slowly and looked towards Ou Luoxi¡¯s direction.

    ...

    It was empty. He was gone.

    ...

    Ou Luoxi was supposedly here to talk about business today, but in the private room at the bar, the two bosses silently looked at the man leaning on the sofa as he downed one ss of wine after another, totally ignoring them.

    The two bosses could tell that Ou Luo Xi was in a bad mood. They smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, I suddenly remember that there is something urgent to settle in mypany, so I will be leaving first. We¡¯lle back again when Young Master Gong Ming has time.¡±

    Ou Luoxi didn¡¯t speak, so the two bosses slipped away as quickly as possible.

    Just then, the door to the private room opened, and the bar manager came in with a few beautifuldies. ¡°Mr. Gong Ming, these are our signature girls, Xiao Chun, Xiao Li, Xiao Lan...¡±

    The man who was busy drinking didn¡¯t look up, but a cold voice sounded, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The bar manager shuddered, then quickly brought the girls out.

    Ah Li, who was standing outside the door, looked in at Ou Luoxi. He could only sigh and close the door.

    There was only one person left in the private room. He kept pouring wine until there was a huge pile of bottles on the coffee table in front of him.

    Little Xuyan¡¯s face echoed in his mind, then Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face. He felt that his heart was full but empty. Such a feeling was so torturous that he was almost going crazy.

    He had seen Chen Jingyu apanying them many times. They were really like a family, and he was just an outsider...

    But Little Xuyan was his, and Xia Xiaofu was his too.

    He had nothing. His chest was hollowed out, and it felt so painful. He was like a lonely ghost in the world who could at this point only use alcohol to numb himself.

    ...

    Ah Li was answering a call. Suddenly, the door to the private room opened, and Ou Luoxi stumbled out.

    ¡°Young Master, where are you going? I¡¯ll apany you. ¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± The drunk Ou Luoxi waved and walked forward.

    Ah Li could only stand at the same spot and wait.

    Ou Luoxi groped for the way to the bathroom. The alcohol had strong aftereffects, and he felt his consciousness drifting away and his eyes blurring. He shook his head and turned around the corner.

    He stopped after the turn because he saw a pretty figure standing in front of him, very familiar.

    He quickened his pace and hugged the girl from behind.

    The girl in her arms was suddenly attacked, and she screamed with fear while struggling.

    But the struggle deepened the fear of Ou Luoxi. He tightened his arms and held the girl tightly ¡°Xiaofu, Xiaofu,¡± he murmured in pain.

    The girl heard that this voice was very attractive. She nced sideways, and when she saw the handsome face of Ou Luoxi, her eyes lit up, and she stopped struggling.

    Ou Luoxi buried his head in the girl¡¯s hair, then put his right hand into his pocket and took out something and put it into the girl¡¯s hand. ¡°Xiaofu, do you like it? This is for you. I bought these for you.¡±

    The girl sucked in a breath of cold air. A dozen diamond nes were forced into her hands. There were also bracelets. The bright diamonds and exquisite craftsmanship just dazzled her eyes.

    These are the heart of the sea diamonds.

    ¡°Xiaofu, I miss you so much. I really miss you so much... Will youe back to me... I also miss Little Xuyan very much. Would youe back with Little Xuyan...

    ¡°Lately, I dared not approach you, so I could only follow you secretly and look at you... I know I was wrong in the past. You must me me and hate me. I dare not force you anymore. I give you the freedom you want... Little Xuyan doesn¡¯t like me either. She rejects me so much... I have no right, no courage to appear in front of you...

    ¡°But Xiaofu, you still love me, don¡¯t you? Otherwise...you wouldn¡¯t have cut your wrists in Mr. Osaka¡¯s room... You were giving me your blessing...

    ¡°Xiaofu, can you...give me another chance. Let¡¯s start over... I will make it up to you and treat you well... I will be a good dad, a good...husband...

    ¡°Xiaofu, I miss Little Xuyan so much. I don¡¯t think I can bear it anymore... Pleasee back to me. I love you. I love both of you...

    At that moment, Xia Xiaofu was on her way to the restroom. When the shadow of Ou Luo Xi appeared in her view, she stopped.

    She looked at Ou Luoxi holding a girl tight.

 Chapter 748 - Ou Luoxi, Let Go

    <h4>Chapter 748: Ou Luoxi, Let Go</h4>

    She froze on the spot.

    ¡°Xiaofu...¡± Chen Jingyu suddenly appeared from behind.

    Xia Xiaofu regained her senses. She turned her gaze back to look at Chen Jingyu, and Chen Jingyu nced at Ou Luoxi in front of him before he looked at her. He worriedly asked, ¡°Xiaofu, are you okay?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu tugged the corners of her lips and said, ¡°I am fine... Sir, let¡¯s go.¡±

    They brought Little Xuyan into the elevator. Chen Jingyu looked at her pale face and said, ¡°Xiaofu, are you still unable to forget...Ou Luoxi?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu held Little Xuyan¡¯s small, soft hand and quietly said, ¡°I have not thought about it. My life is very peaceful; I feel very satisfied now.¡±

    Chen Jingyu did not say anything else.

    ...

    Ou Luoxi let go of the girl. Hisrge hands were pressed down on the girl¡¯s shoulders as he turned her around, and he cupped her face in both hands, ¡°Xiaofu, did you hear what I said?¡±

    The girl looked at Ou Luoxi¡¯s handsome face, and her legs went soft. Although she knew that he was drunk and had mistaken her for another person, she was touched by his loving confession.

    ¡°I...¡± she stuttered out loud.

    Ou Luoxi got closer to her and said, ¡°Xiaofu, have you missed me during all of this?¡±

    The girl: ¡°...¡±

    Ou Luoxi closed his eyes and went closer to the girl¡¯s lips to kiss her.

    The girl saw him about to kiss her and was also smitten by him. She closed her eyes silently and waited for his kiss toe.

    As he was about to kiss her, Ou Luoxi opened his eyes suddenly, and he forcefully pushed the girl away as he said, ¡°You are not Xiaofu! Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± The girl was shocked, and she took a step back.

    Ou Luoxi red at the girl fiercely, and he turned around to leave as he murmured, ¡°Xiaofu, Xiaofu, where are you?¡±

    He did not take the lift but ran down the stairs. When he ran out of the main lobby of the hotel, it had already started to drizzle outside. ¡°Xiaofu...¡± He rushed out into the rain.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu brought Little Xuyan back to the condominium unit. After ying for the entire day, Little Xu Yan slept early. Xia Xiaofu took a bath and wore her nightgown as she came out.

    She took a dry bath towel in her hand as she dried her hair. She walked over to the side of the window. It was raining outside. She took a breath of fresh air before she looked out at the rain falling outside in the night.

    It was already 10 o¡¯clock at night now. It was time to sleep, but she could not fall asleep.

    Actually, she did not have much trouble. She also did not think of much; she just could not fall asleep.

    Ding, dong! The sound of the doorbell suddenly rang out in the air, and there was someone knocking on the door.

    Xia Xiaofu found it weird. It was sote now. Who was it?

    Did someone have the wrong address?

    She walked over to the main door and looked through the peephole, and right away, she saw Ou Luoxi standing outside. He wore a ck shirt, and his entire body was entirely soaked. He lowered his gaze as he pressed one hand against the wall. He was still panting, and the fringe on his forehead was all wet as it drooped down, dripping with rain water.

    Did he run over in the heavy rain?

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s irises contracted. What did hee here for?

    Ding, dong! The sound of him knocking on the door rang out again, and he was pressing the doorbell hurriedly.

    Xia Xiaofu took two steps back, and she still did not know how to face him, so she did not want to open the door.

    She turned around and walked into the room.

    But at this moment, she heard a soft sound before a gust of cold wind came over. The main door of the condominium unit was open.

    Xia Xiaofu turned her head back quickly. She was in disbelief as she looked at the man who was standing outside the door. When did he learn how to pick locks? What was the difference between him...and a thief right now?

    Xia Xiaofu was in shock, and Ou Luoxi stepped inside.

    He had one of his hands in his pocket, and his entire body was wet as he looked at her. When he had a clear look at the spaghetti strap nightgown that she was wearing, his gaze became extremely hot.

    Xia Xiaofu was very clear what that expression in his eyes represented. She had her guard up and took a step back as she said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, what are you doing right now... Woo!¡±

    She only saw her vision blur, and her red lips were already blocked.

    ...

    Ou Luoxi ran down the stairs in a hurry, and the rain outside was getting heavier and heavier; he dashed into the rain once again.

    There was no one on the roads. Even if there was anyone around, they had umbres in their hands as they rushed home. He walked onto the road, and he suddenly did not know where to go.

    He stretched his hand into his pocket and felt his cigarettes and lighter. He took a cigarette out and wanted to light it up, but the rain was too heavy. The lighter was unable to work, and his cigarette was also soaked.

    He did not give up and kept pressing the cigarette. The tall man bent his waist down as he was greedy for the taste of nicotine, and he wanted to numb his senses at this moment.

    She was right. He was no longer drunk.

    He had run in the rain for half an hour just now. He had already woken up from his drunken stupor and was now sober.

    He¡¯d merely used his drunken courage to knock on her door and acted just like a thief as he went to open her door. He¡¯d even forcefully kissed her...

    He¡¯d done something that he dreamt of doing for these few months.

    And the result was?

    The result was just as he thought. She pushed him away firmly and looked at him with disgust.

    Ou Luoxi threw both the cigarettes and lighter into the rubbish bin. He stretched his hand out to touch his lips. His fingers were trembling, but her taste on his lips was long gone.

    The taste that made him long for and miss her.

    ...

    Everything that happened that night was just like a dream, because in the following days, Ou Luoxi did not go to disturb her. Xia Xiaofu was living very peacefully, and she apanied Little Xuyan to grow up quietly.

    One day, a person suddenly went over to the school office. It was Ah Li.

    Ah Li ced a document on Xia Xiaofu¡¯s desk before he politely said, ¡°Miss Xia, these are the properties, shares, and assets that our Young Master has gifted you together with some other things. Please go through them.¡±

 Chapter 749 - Xiaofu, Iâ€™ve Been Waiting For You

    <h4>Chapter 749: Xiaofu, I¡¯ve Been Waiting For You</h4>

    Xia Xiaofu was taken aback. ¡°Why did he send me these things?¡±

    ¡°My young master said that Little Xuyan is his daughter after all. He will give her the most superior life. Xia Xiaofu deserves all the credit and hard work for his daughter¡¯s upbringing.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart began to itch with anger. He still knows that Little Xuyan is his daughter?

    Is that all he can do?

    Spending money?

    ...

    ¡°Well ok, I¡¯ll take it all. Please thank your young master on my behalf.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu aggravatedly emphasized the words thank you. It would be a waste if she did not take the money he¡¯d sent. In the future, Little Xuyan would have to go to school and study, which would cost a lot of money. He is Little Xuyan¡¯s father. It was with a valid reason that she took the money he gave. She wouldn¡¯t make life difficult for her child and herself.

    Ah Li nodded and left.

    ...

    Yet another month passed, and they entered the cold winter. There was no news from Ou Luoxi that month. Xia Xiaofu heard that he had gone abroad for business. He must¡¯ve been very busy after taking over the Green Door.

    Since he decided to use money to draw a clear line with her and her daughter, she would not be so thick skinned to go and find him. It would be better if he didn¡¯t show up. She and Little Xuyan were living a quiet andfortable life.

    Although she asionally thought of him in the dead of night, she¡¯d rather hate him so much that she would jump on him and give him a bite.

    Bastard!

    One day, Chen Jingyu asked her out for dinner. She took Little Xuyan to a western restaurant.

    ¡°Mr. Chen.¡± Xia Xiaofu sat opposite him with Little Xuyan in her arms.

    ¡°What would you like to eat, Xiaofu?¡± Chen Jingyu handed over the menu tenderly.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at the menu and ced her order. After the waiter left, Xia Xiaofu took a look at the surrounding environment and whispered, ¡°How could you ask me toe to such a ce, Mr. Chen?¡±

    The environment in the restaurant was serene, and there was even a live pianist. It was a stylish high-end western restaurant. Most of the diners were...couples, and Xia Xiaofu felt a little out of ce.

    Chen Jingyu smiled warmly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with this ce?¡± He looked at her with a bright gaze.

    His gaze made Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart thump. He had been with her for half a year, giving her meticulous care. It once crossed her mind that maybe he still had something for her. Whenever she gathered the courage to try to find out, he always diverged with various topics. Someone like him was a gentleman full of elegance and gave her the space she needed when they hung out.

    She couldn¡¯t raise the question to someone like this.

    But judging from his gaze now, Xia Xiaofu was not sure what he wanted to do.

    ¡°Little Xuyan, have some water.¡± Xia Xiaofu could only look at Little Xuyan and feed her water.

    Little Xuyan¡¯s big eyes were sparkling. She had a good upbringing and knew that she shouldn¡¯t y nor speak loudly here. She sat in the chair obediently.

    After feeding her water, Xia Xiaofu wanted to grab a tissue to wipe Little Xuyan¡¯s mouth.

    Suddenly, a tissue is handed over, and Chen Jingyu warmly said, ¡°Xiaofu, have you considered giving Little Xuyan aplete home?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was taken aback. He¡¯s brought up the topic after all.

    ¡°Xiaofu, some time ago, you said you didn¡¯t think about these things, so I gave you time. Now, half a year has passed. You and Ou Luoxi... I wonder if you could give me a chance?¡±

    ¡°Sir, I...¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu.¡± Chen Jingyu stood up. He took a box out of his trouser pocket and knelt down in front of Xia Xiaofu. He opened the box, and there was a diamond ring inside. He gently held Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hand and softly said, ¡°I like you. I believe you know that. I also like Little Xuyan. You two are the princesses in my heart. I want to marry the both of you.

    ¡°We are already over the age of romance. At this point, I will also not say any romantic words. The promise I can give you is that I will only love you in my life. You and Little Xuyan will never have to endure all the storms outside. We will have a warm home.

    ¡°Xiaofu, can I tell you that I¡¯ve been waiting for you all these years? I haven¡¯t married until now because of you.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was moved. Every woman would want a perfect love story with her very own Prince Charming who falls from the sky and then brings her back to the castle to live happily ever after.

    She believed that if she gave a nod, Chen Jingyu would be able to provide her with such a life.

    She was 30 years old and had Little Xuyan under her care. In reality, being able to meet a rare gem like Chen Jingyu who had always been infatuated with her and loved her and Little Xuyan, she should¡¯ve been ecstatic and epted...

    However, at that moment, deep down her heart, she was still not quite touched.

    There was nothing stirring in her heart.

    ¡°Sir, I...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu wanted to talk, but she suddenly saw a ck figure in her peripheral vision. A five-star luxury hotel could be seen outside the french windows of the western restaurant. At that instance, the hotel door opened, and a group appeared.

    At the front was Ou Luoxi. He wore a ck woolen coat. Upon entering, he took off his coat and handed it to Ah Li behind him, revealing the dark blue suit underneath.

    From Xia Xiaofu¡¯s point of view, she could see his handsome and perfect figure. His thin lips were pressed together, and his handsome facial features let out a cold and precious aura.

    The hotel manager went out and made a hand gesture of please.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at him in a daze. Just then, his pupils moved, and he turned to look to the side.

    Both their gazed that were separated by french windows abruptly met. Her hand stilly in Chen Jingyu¡¯s hand, and Chen Jingyu was still holding the diamond ring to propose to her.

    The good-for-nothing woman quickly took her hand out of Chen Jingyu¡¯s.

    Suddenly, the shadow in sight disappeared as Ou Luoxi had already strode into the hotel, and therge group of people also disappeared from sight.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face turned a mixture of red and white. He must have seen the situation here, but he left so elegantly. She clenched her hand into a fist and cursed him one million times in her heart.

    ¡°Xiaofu...¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chen, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xia Xiaofu shook her head apologetically.

    A look of disappointment shed across Chen Jingyu¡¯s face, but soon, he slowly raised up the corner of his lips. ¡°I already guessed this would happen, but I still had a little hope deep down. I thought that since you¡¯re always hurt when you¡¯re with Ou Luoxi, you¡¯d be willing toe to me...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu lowered her long eyshes and softly said, ¡°I always expected a perfect love story when I was in college, but my love has be so fragmented. It is not perfect at all, but it¡¯s still unforgettable. I have no idea about what is going to happen with him in the future. I will leave everything to fate. But I don¡¯t think I will start a new rtionship in the future. So, Mr. Chen, I¡¯m really sorry. Don¡¯t waste time on me anymore, or I will feel guilty for the rest of my life.¡±

    Chen Jingyu nodded and humorously said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s also not my style to be a stalker either, Xiaofu...¡±

    Chen Jingyu looked up and wanted to say more, but his face suddenly changed. ¡°Where is Little Xuyan?¡±

 Chapter 750 - Luoxi, Little Xuyan Is Missing

    <h4>Chapter 750: Luoxi, Little Xuyan Is Missing</h4>

    Xia Xiaofu turned around quickly to look. The seat by her side was empty, and Little Xuyan was missing.

    ¡°Little Xuyan!¡± Xia Xiaofu stood up immediately and loudly shouted, ¡°Little Xuyan! Little Xuyan!¡±

    No one responded.

    Chen Jingyu called the manager of the restaurant over immediately and said, ¡°The young girl that was sitting down with us just now is missing suddenly. Pull up the CCTV footage right away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The manager of the restaurant ran off quickly, and he quickly went to retrieve the CCTV footage and said, ¡°Mr. Chen, quicklye over to have a look. This is the young girl you are looking for.¡±

    Chen Jingyu and Xia Xiaofu ran over. Little Xuyan appeared in the CCTV footage. Little Xu Yan was originally seated down in her seat very obediently, and she looked at Chen Jingyu proposing curiously. At that moment, a paper ne flew over suddenly from outside andnded by Little Xuyan¡¯s feet. Little Xuyan bent down to pick the ne up.

    A young boy appeared by the French windows by her side. The young boy was anxious as he looked at the paper ne that Little Xuyan was holding in her hands. Little Xuyan nced over at Mummy for a moment before she left her seat to walk towards the door.

    Little Xuyan disappeared from the CCTV after that, and she was lost.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face was very pale. She hated that she could not give herself a p. What was she doing just now? Why was she not looking after Little Xuyan just now?

    Little Xuyan went out, but where did she go off to?

    ¡°Little Xuyan...¡± She ran out of the restaurant and went to search outside. ¡°Little Xu Yan, where did you go off to? Don¡¯t scare Mummy;e out quickly.¡±

    Chen Jingyu also walked out. He stretched his hand out to pin Xia Xiaofu¡¯s shoulders down, and he had a serious expression on his face as he said, ¡°Xiaofu, calm down a little. Don¡¯t be nervous. The most important thing to do right now is to call the cops. The police will go and get the CCTV footage from the streets. We are just a few metres away from the main roads. If Little Xuyan was kidnapped by someone, we will be able to get some information. Little Xuyan could not have disappeared into thin air.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, then we should call the cops now.¡± Xia Xiaofu started to sob, and her entire body was trembling.

    Chen Jingyu took his phone out and called the police station. He had the direct line to the policemissioner, and it was easy for him to get things done.

    ¡°Hello, Director Ma...¡±

    Chen Jingyu was on the line. Xia Xiaofu found a crystal hairpin dropped on the roadside. She ran over quickly and stooped down to pick the crystal hairpin up. This hairpin belonged to Little Xu Yan.

    Xia Xiaofu could not control the fear inside her heart at all. ¡°Little Xuyan...¡± She firmly grasped the hairpin in her hand as she sobbed painfully.

    Suddenly, a pair of ck handmade shoes appeared beside her, and a clear voice rang out above her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu, who was sobbing, raised her head up quickly.

    Ou Luoxi was here. He¡¯d changed into a light grey wool sweater and had a thin ck coloured winter coat on the outside. He still had a group of people and Ah Li behind him, and they looked as if they were about to go out.

    Upon seeing him, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart clenched up firmly. She stood up and dashed into his embrace. She hugged his waist as she loudly cried out, ¡°Ou... Luoxi...¡±

    Ou Luoxi froze entirely in her embrace. She still had that soft, familiar scent on her that he was ustomed to. It was just as if he were dreaming, but she would not be hugging him like this even in his dreams.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯srge hands that were by his sides were raised up slightly, and he wanted to hug her back.

    Suddenly, he heard Xia Xiaofu choke up and say, ¡°Ou Luoxi... Little Xuyan is missing, woo woo. Little Xu Yan...is missing now...¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s irises contracted, and his facial expression changed drastically. He quickly held her waist as he made some distance between them, and he said, ¡°What did you say? How did Little Xu Yan go missing? Where did she get lost?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu only cried, and she firmly held the crystal hairpin in her hand as she showed it to Ou Luoxi and said, ¡°This...is Little Xuyan¡¯s. This morning, I wasbing her hair for her. She told me... Mummy this hairpin is so beautiful...¡±

    At this moment, Chen Jingyu walked over and said, ¡°Young Master Gong Ming.¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at Chen Jingyu. His thin lips were pursed into a pale line as he said, ¡°Director Chen, you came just in time. How did my daughter Little Xuyan go missing?¡±

    Chen Jingyu roughly told him what happened and said, ¡°Little Xuyan wanted to return the paper ne over to the little boy, but based on my knowledge of Little Xuyan, she is too obedient. Xiaofu was there, and she would never step out of this restaurant all by herself. If I am not wrong, someone must have dragged her away forcefully when Little Xuyan was standing at the door, and this crystal hairpin was dropped here. Young Master Gong Ming, I have temporarily guessed that this is a nned kidnapping.¡±

    ¡°nned kidnapping?¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes were blurred with her tears, as she said, ¡°Who kidnapped Little Xuyan? We do not have any enemies normally. Who was it?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s words came to a halt as she looked over at Ou Luoxi.

    Both she and Little Xuyan did not have any enemies, but Ou Luoxi was different. He was meddling in both legal and illegal businesses and made too many enemies, and now that Little Xuyan had been kidnapped, the only exnation was...

    Ou Luoxi stretched his hand out to wipe the tears from Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes before he gently said, ¡°If this person is really doing this because of me, then you don¡¯t have any reason to be worried. With me around, Little Xuyan will be safe.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Xiaofu sobbed as she nodded her head firmly.

    ...

    Inside the luxurious room, Ah Li was done with the phone call before he returned back to Ou Luoxi¡¯s side. He said, ¡°Young Master, we retrieved the CCTV footage from the roadside just now. We have already confirmed that Little Young Miss was kidnapped by a man with a tiger tattoo on his arm at the door of the restaurant and was brought into a van as the man covered her mouth. This van does not have any number te, and it drove over to Xi Chuan Road before it disappeared on a road without any CCTVs.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu looked at the CCTV footage in front of her. The moment that Little Xu Yan was brought away by the man with the tiger tattoo, she shouted mum out once, but her mouth was covered up quickly.

    Xia Xiaofu could not stop crying. She really med herself. Why didn¡¯t she hear anything then?

    Little Xuyan was so young. Why did she have to suffer so much?

    ¡°Did you check where the van went to?¡± Ou Luoxi asked.

    ¡°I found it. The van was burned on a secluded mountain, and the people disappeared off somewhere. We have already started to search within a 10km radius.¡±

    Ou Luoxi listened and did not say anything.

    Xia Xiaofu was worried. She stretched her hand out to hold Ou Luoxi¡¯s elbow as she shook it gently. ¡°What should we do then now? Little Xuyan must be very afraid now. She must be crying. Would they hit a kid?¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at her gently and said, ¡°We can only wait. Don¡¯t worry. There should be a calling in very soon.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we can only do that now.¡±

    A melodious ringtone suddenly rang out. It was Ou Luoxi¡¯s phone.

    The entire room immediately became quiet. Xia Xiaofu stopped crying and looked at Ou Luoxi nervously.

    Ou Luoxi wrapped her small, ice-cold hand firmly in hisrge palm before he pressed the key and picked up the call. ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Young Master Gong Ming. How are you?¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s eyes lit up for a moment. The corners of his lips were curled up into a cold smile as he said, ¡°It was you? Mr. Osaka¡¯s son, Mr. Tao Ci?¡±

    ¡°Haha, Young Master Gong Ming, you really have a good memory and good listening skills. We have only met each other once, and you actually recognized me from just one sentence. I am impressed.¡±

 Chapter 751 - You Still Care About Me

    <h4>Chapter 751: You Still Care About Me</h4>

    ¡°Hah!¡± Ou Luoxiughed. ¡°What do you want? Just say it.¡±

    ¡°Young master Gong Ming, you killed my father, swallowed the efforts of several generations of our Osaka Group, and drove us out of Japan. Now, we are now like stray dogs. This hatred is as deeply entrenched in our blood!¡±

    ¡°Well, I regret it now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Young Master Gong Ming regrets it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I regret that I didn¡¯t remove the root of the problem because of my kindness.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± That other party was obviously angry but quickly suppressed it. ¡°Ok, Young Master Gong Ming, let me be straightforward then. I want money, one hundred million dors, no less.¡±

    ¡°ce of transaction?¡± Ou Luoxi asked curtly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know again. Tomorrow morning we will do the exchange ¡ª money in exchange for the person.¡±

    ¡°And my daughter? I want to hear her voice.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu could hear Little Xuyan¡¯s voice immediately. She quickly sat next to Ou Luoxi, brought her head close, and listened together with him.

    Ou Luoxi reached for her soft waist and held her close.

    The cry of Little Xuyan came quickly from the other end. ¡°Mommy... I want Mommy... Mommy, where are you?¡±

    ¡°Little Xuyan,¡± Xia Xiaofu said quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Little Xuyan. Mommy is here. Today, some uncles are ying games with you. They have no bad intentions... Tomorrow morning, Mommy will pick you up. During this time, you should be obedient and don¡¯t let yourself get hurt. Understand?¡±

    She was most afraid that Little Xuyan ¡®s incessant crying would test the patience of the people. They would definitely hit Little Xuyan if they are angered.

    She hoped that Little Xuyan would calm down and wait for her to rescue her.

    ...

    ¡°Mommy...¡± Little Xuyan kept crying. ¡°Can youe sooner? These uncles are so fierce. I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    ¡°Ok, Ok. Mommy will be there sooner.¡± Xia Xiaofu still wanted to talk, but the phone at that end had been snatched away by Mr. Tao Ci.

    ¡°Young master Gong Ming, you¡¯ve heard the voice. You have one night. Hurry up and raise the money.¡±

    Ou Luoxi quietly said, ¡°There will not be a cent less, but you¡¯d better not touch my daughter or else you will be dead before you get to spend the money!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± With that, the other end just hung up.

    When the call ended, Ah Li said, ¡°Young Master, the signal source of the call just now has been located by us. The signal source came from a vige under Wenchang Road, named Dun Qiao Vige. There are about 50 households in this vige. The terrain is dangerous and narrow. If they are hiding in Dun Qiao Vige, it will be difficult for us. The investigation of each household one by one will definitely raise an rm.¡±

    Ou Luoxi sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Tao Ci would be smarter than his father. Send some people to prepare US dors, and also prepare cars and set off for Dun Qiao Vige.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Ah Li turned and left.

    Xia Xiaofu was still in his embrace, upset. Ou Luoxi raised his hand to stroke her hair and said, ¡°You stay in this room today. I will send someone to protect you. Don¡¯t be afraid, and have a good night¡¯s sleep. I promise that you will see Little Xuyan when you open your eyes tomorrow morning. I will bring her back.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to Dun Qiao Vige? I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s dangerous. You won¡¯t be of help even if you go there. You¡¯ll stay here and wait for me.¡± He refused.

    The tears that Xia Xiaofu had just stopped started falling again. She looked at him tearfully and choked out, ¡°If I stay here...a day will seem like a year. With you and Little Xuyan gone, if you two have an ident, I wouldn¡¯t want to live anymore...¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s eyes brightened. He held out two fingers and gently sped her jaw. ¡°You said us? You meant Little Xuyan and...me? You still...care for me? ¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was stunned, then pushed his hand quickly. She turned to wipe her tears and did not speak.

    Ou Luo x¡¯s delicate features softened, and he stood up.

    At this moment, Chen Jingyu, who had kept quiet all this while, also stood up. ¡°Young master Gong Ming, I¡¯ll go to Dun Qiao Vige with you. If you need any help, just let me know.¡±

    Ou Luo Xi shook his head. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Officer Chen, but Little Xuyan¡¯s matter has nothing to do with you. This time, we don¡¯t n to rm the police. Your status is special. If something happened to you, I couldn¡¯t take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Gong Ming...¡± Chen Jingyu wanted to insist.

    ¡°Mr. Chen,¡± Xia Xiaofu interrupted. ¡°These kidnappers are well prepared. As an outsider, don¡¯t get involved. If you are hurt because of Little Xuyan, I will feel guilty all my life.¡±

    Chen Jingyu looked at the two of them. Little Xuyan was in trouble, and they both were standing on the same front line with such tacit understanding. He really looked like an outsider.

    ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, you really don¡¯t need the police?¡±

    ...

    Ou Luoxi nodded. ¡°I have contacted the military. The people sent by my second older brother are on their way. We will be heading to join them. Goodbye, Officer Chen.¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at Xia Xiaofu and reached a hand out to her.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Xia Xiaofu put her hand in Ou Luoxi¡¯s and left the hotel room with him.

    Ou Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu got in the back seat of the car. Ah Li was driving, and the car went out steadily.

    ¡°Xiaofu, the journey will take about four hours. If you are sleepy, close your eyes and sleep for a while.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to sleep at all. ¡°Is Mr. Tao Ci Mr. Osaka¡¯s son?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Well, I got rid of Mr Osaka at that party, but I didn¡¯t touch Mr. Tao Ci. This Tao Ci even had the nerve to kidnap Little Xuyan. But don¡¯t be afraid. Tao Ci came for me. If I don¡¯t show up, Little Xuyan will be the gold medal protecting his life. He wouldn¡¯t dare to touch Little Xuyan.¡± Ou Luoxiforted her.

    She had heard a little about what happened at the party. Xia Xiaofu turned her head and looked out of the window.

    Suddenly, her hand was wrapped in a warm palm. ¡°Xiaofu, I had a n regarding Mr. Osaka. I would not have given you to him, and I would not have married Gong Ling. Didn¡¯t I say that when the party was over, I¡¯d take you and Little Xuyan to travel, but why were you so silly?¡±

    She was indeed silly.. He didn¡¯t need her help at all, yet she foolishly ran into Mr Osaka¡¯s room and cut her wrists. She simply didn¡¯t want him to be put on the spot.

    Perhaps out of embarrassment, she shook off his hand.

    But the next second, her little shoulder was sped by a strong arm, and she was embraced against a broad chest.

    Xia Xiaofu struggled as if she had been stung by a bee. ¡°Let go!¡±

    Despite her opposition, Ou Luoxi dropped his gaze and kissed her little face. ¡°Xiaofu, stop ying the fool, yea? We need to conserve our energy to save Little Xuyan, so please be good. Close your eyes and sleep for a while.¡±

 Chapter 752 - I Am Kissing You Secretly

    <h4>Chapter 752: I Am Kissing You Secretly</h4>

    Who was the one that was actually fooling around?

    Fine if he wanted to sleep, why did he hug her and touch her here and there?

    Upon listening to his bold tone, it was just as if he did not have any personal intentions at all, but based on what she saw, he was taking the chance to take advantage of her.

    But after that, Xia Xiaofu did not move again. Upon thinking about Little Xuyan, all of the strength in her body was sucked away. She looked at the dark scenery outside the car window, and she felt extremely fearful, but she had to admit, it was only when she was beside this man that she felt safe.

    She also felt this way instinctively. Only with him around would Little Xuyan be okay.

    The car was moving, and Xia Xiaofu closed her eyes gently.

    When the breathing of the person in his embrace became long and deep, Ou Luoxi finally lowered his gaze down to look at her small face. Her pale face was tinted with a little pink, and she could not bepared to a rose, but she was just as elegant and delicate like a plum blossom in winter.

    He bent down to gently kiss her small cherry-like lips.

    Ah Li was focused as he drove, and he already realized what was going on inside the car with this atmosphere, so he sat up straight and did not dare look back.

    Ou Luoxi pecked her small lips gently before kissing her right eye. His thin lips were extremely loving as he went around her beautiful eyes. Was it this eye that was injured?

    Upon hearing the news of him getting into an ident, she fell from the top of the stairs directly, and after that, she slit her wrist in front of her father¡¯s gravestone as she tried tomit suicide. Atst, it was because of Little Xuyan that she continued to bravely live on and silently bear Ou Ze¡¯s torture.

    Ou Luoxi held her right hand gently. Her slim wrist had multiple bangles on it. The rose gold watch covered the scars on her wrist. He parted the bracelets away to have a look. The scars from half a year ago had already faded a lot, and there was only a light line left, but the scar from three years ago had already faded that it could not be seen anymore.

    Silly...

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s heart felt as if it was being squeezed, and he started to feel that it was hard to breathe. As long as he thought about the pain and grievances that she had to go through in the past because of him, he hated that he could not mash her in his bones to pamper her properly.

    Could she not be a fool?

    He mistook her that much, and she did not exin anything at all.

    She even tried to mislead him, and she even pushed Gong Ling towards him. Actually, she was not smart at all. Her actions did not help him at all, but she was just so silly.

    She was a little fool in love.

    And she did everything she could for him.

    Ou Luoxi deepened the kiss, and after he kissed her eyes, he started to kiss her wrists...

    Xia Xiaofu was in a daze as she woke up. She had a dream, and in her dreams, there was a small puppy licking her face. She found it itchy and ducked away, and the puppy started to kiss her hand...

    When Xia Xiaofu opened her eyes again, she realized that it was not a puppy that was kissing her, but it was...Ou Luoxi. She was shocked as she sat up straight. She frantically took her hand back from his lips, and she red at him with her moist eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at her sleepy look and slowly curled the corners of his lips up as he gently said, ¡°Believe everything you see. I was kissing you secretly.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was furious. She parted her red lips, and there was a long pause until she said, ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Ou Luoxiughed softly.

    Xia Xiaofu did not bother with him, and she turned her head to look outside the window. After a while, she found it hard to sit down properly, so she turned her head to look at him, ¡°When will we reach the destination?¡±

    Ou Luoxi had a nce at the watch on his wrist as he said, ¡°We probably have more than one hour left.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Xia Xiaofu was rmed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ou Luoxi asked, noticing that she looked ufortable.

    Xia Xiaofu fumbled around. Her small exquisite face became red as she said, ¡°That... I want to use the washroom.¡±

    Ou Luoxi froze for a moment. ¡°Hah!¡± He had a bright smile on his face.

    ¡°What are youughing for? All humans have three urges.¡± Upon hearing himugh at her, Xia Xiaofu wanted to look for a hole to bury herself in, but she was stubborn with her words.

    ¡°Ah Li, stop the car.¡± Ou Luoxi looked over at Ah Li, who was in the driver¡¯s seat.

    Ah Li stopped the car slowly.

    ¡°There is definitely no restroom here. Outside, you can just make do with it.¡± Ou Luoxi raised his eyebrow up as he had a look outside the window.

    Xia Xiaofu had never settled her biological needs outside before in her entire life, but she did not have any other choice in this situation, so she could only open the door and head towards the forest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go off too far.¡± Ou Luoxi stepped out of the car. He leaned against the carzily as he ordered her.

    Xia Xiaofu wanted to go far away inside her heart, but it was too dark right now. The forest was covered with tall trees. She definitely did not dare to go far away, and when she went off to a safe distance, she squatted down.

    After she was done, she stood up and went back to the car.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Ou Luoxi asked as he saw hering back.

    Xia Xiaofu listened to the teasing in his words, and she let out a ¡°Hmph!¡± She did not bother with him, and she lowered her gaze to look at the ground below her feet.

    Ou Luoxi suddenly shouted, ¡°There is a snake behind you!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xia Xiaofu was most afraid of these types of things. She leaped up like a spring, and she flew over to where Ou Luoxi was handsomely standing. She curled both of her legs against his sculpted waist, and she was shocked as she dashed into his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t bite me. Go away, go away.¡±

    Ou Luoxi caught her easily and used both of his hands to support her perky butt, ¡°Hah...¡± He was in a good mood as he pped her butt.

    ¡°Coward.¡±

    It was only then that Xia Xiaofu realized that he was bluffing. ¡°Bastard!¡± She leaped down from his body immediately.

    She opened the car door, and she wanted to go inside.

    At this moment, there was a warm air in her ear together with a gentle kiss. ¡°I saw it. You¡¯re wearing a pair of ckcy underwear. It is very sexy.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu: ¡°...¡± Get lost!

    ...

    After more than one hour, the car stopped near a hill near Dun Qiao Vige. Ou Luoxi¡¯s people were already covering the area.

    After she stepped out of the car, the people on guard saw Ou Luoxi and reported the situation. They¡¯d just finished reporting when Ah Li said, ¡°Young Master, Major General Zhou¡¯s people are here.¡±

    Zhou Yao went on a mission overseas, so he sent his other elite subordinates over.

    ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, how are you? I have heard much about you.¡± A cool female voice rang out.

    Xia Xiaofu and Ou Luoxi turned back at the same time. The person Zhou Yao sent over was actually a woman, and she was extremely beautiful.

    Ou Luoxi did not expect Second Older Brother to send a woman over, so he stood on the spot and did not move.

    ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, let me introduce myself. My name is Ling Fei. I am a special agent under Major General. Maybe you are suspicious of my abilities because I am a woman, but please believe Major General¡¯s decision. I will use all of my skills to assist Young Master Gong Ming to save the hostage.¡± Ling Fei stepped forward and was extremely confident as she stretched her right hand towards Ou Luoxi.

    ¡°Miss Ling, how are you?¡± Ou Luoxi stretched his own hand to shake her hand.

    ¡°Young Master Gong Ming does not have to be so courteous. Just call me Ling Fei.¡±

    ¡°Ling Fei.¡±

    The two shook hands and started to discuss the geography here. Xia Xiaofu was listening to them as she stood at the side. This Ling Fei was really chosen by Major General? She had the most sensitive and intelligent aura of a special forces officer.

    As they spoke, Xia Xiaofu noticed that Ling Fei was smiling brightly at Ou Luoxi. Ling Fei¡¯s gaze did not leave Ou Luoxi¡¯s handsome face at all.

    Xia Xiaofu was unable to help out much, so she walked out.

 Chapter 753 - Did You Agree To Chen Jingyuâ€™s Proposal?

    <h4>Chapter 753: Did You Agree To Chen Jingyu¡¯s Proposal?</h4>

    Xia Xiaofu walked out and saw that Ah Li was also outside. He and his men were discussing some matters.

    At this time, the underling mysteriously smiled and whispered, ¡°Leader Ah Li, the female soldier sent by Major General Zhou is so beautiful. Is Major General Zhou trying to y matchmaker for our young master?¡±

    Ah Li scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t discuss the private affairs of the young lord casually. Just do your job properly.¡±

    The underling muttered, ¡°I know that general Zhou is definitely trying to be matchmaker for Young Master. Think about it; there are so many elites in the army, but he didn¡¯t choose them. Why did Major General Zhou only pick this female soldier?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu strode towards the military tent. She hung her head down sullenly. That Ling Fei had feelings for Ou Luoxi. Being a woman as well, she could tell at a nce.

    That underling was right. Ou Luoxi¡¯s second older brother did not like her. Now, it was only natural for him to take this opportunity to be a matchmaker.

    Xia Xiaofu sat down on the small stool in the tent. She suddenly did not understand why she felt so sad and bitter, a little empty, and also a little aggrieved.

    She missed Little Xuyan.

    Only Little Xuyan belonged to her.

    ¡°Miss Xia.¡± Ah Li walked in with a box of rice. ¡°It¡¯s not very convenient here, so we can only have boxed rice for dinner. Please make do with it.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu raised the corners of her mouth. ¡°Thank you.¡± She then paused. ¡°Have you all...eaten?¡±

    ¡°Miss Xia, Young Master is still in the tent next door discussing the drawings with Ling Fei and will be eating a littleter. The young master tells Miss Xia to eat first so that you will not be hungry.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu blushed at once. She didn¡¯t ask about Ou Luoxi. What¡¯s the matter with this Ah Li?

    Ah Li saw from her expression that she was ufortable, so he knowingly left.

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu sat in a daze for a while. She didn¡¯t have any appetite and did not want to eat anything. She wondered how it wasing along at Ou Luoxi¡¯s end. It was already early in the morning, and it would soon be dawn.

    Thinking of Little Xuyan, she scolded herself hundreds of times in her heart. It was a crucial time, yet she was still unhappy about Ling Fei¡¯s appearance. Isn¡¯t she being too pretentious?

    She got up and confidently walked towards the tent next door.

    At the entrance of the tent, she heard Ling Fei¡¯s heartyugh. ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, let¡¯s have our meal first. This is your box meal.¡±

    Ling Fei took a box of rice from a soldier and put it in Ou Luoxi¡¯s hand, then brought over a portion of soup.

    Xia Xiaofu stopped and looked inside. There were two meals in the soldier¡¯s hand. It seemed that Ling Fei was going to eat with Ou Luoxi.

    Her longshes drooped.

    ¡°Xiaofu,¡± Ou Luoxi called out.

    Xia Xiaofu looked up, only to see that Ou Luoxi had tidied up the drawings on the table and was looking at her with bright eyes. ¡°What are you doing standing outside? Come in.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Xia Xiaofu walked in.

    Her cold little hand was wrapped in a big warm palm, and he led her to sit down on the bench. ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± he asked softly.

    Xia Xiaofu nodded absentmindedly.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Stay here and apany me.¡± He sat down beside her and picked up the lunch box.

    Xia Xiaofu could see from the corner of her eye that Ling Fei had frozen. There were several underlings in the tent. Everyone looked at them and all started saying, ¡°Young Master, we will head out.¡±

    Ou Luoxi didn¡¯t speak. All the men went out. Only Ling Fei was left.

    At that moment, Ou Luoxi opened the lunch box. He picked up a cherry tomato with his chopsticks and put it in front of Xia Xiaofu¡¯s mouth. ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was stunned. She stared at him with her bright eyes.

    Ling Fei looked at this scene and finally walked out silently.

    It seems he could not see anyone else. He looked into Xia Xiaofu¡¯s beautiful almond eyes, which were purem clear, and very charming. He smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu collected herself. Her ears had turned red, and she avoided his gentle gaze. She opened her mouth and ate the little cherry tomato.

    When Ou Luoxi saw that she was eating so delicately and kept her head down as if she didn¡¯t dare to look at him, he put down the lunch box, then went to kiss her directly on the corner of her mouth.

    Xia Xiaofu stiffened.

    Ou Luoxi kissed her twice on the sweet corner of her mouth, then asked, ¡°Did you agree to Chen Jingyu¡¯s proposal?¡±

    His question was direct. All of Xia Xiaofu¡¯s memories came rushing back. She still remembered that when Chen Jingyu proposed to her, he had stood outside the French windows and gave her a cold look, then simply walked away.

    Since he had already walked away, what¡¯s the point of asking now?

    The tinge of warmth Xia Xiaofu had felt was gone. She red at him fiercely, got up, and left. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    Ou Luoxi quickly reached out his hand and hugged her body. ¡°If it¡¯s not my business. Then whose business is it? I¡¯m your daughter¡¯s father.¡±

    He knew that he is Little Xuyan¡¯s father?

    When she woke up at the hospital, she suspected that he had not seen the letter package she sent him, because he¡¯d never appeared in front of the mother and daughter since then. The only thing he did was to forcefully kiss her while he was drunk andpensate Little Xuyan with arge sum of money.

    This bastard!

    The more Xia Xiaofu thought about it, the angrier she became . She swung her little rosy fists and beat him with all her might. ¡°Let go; don¡¯t hug me.¡±

    ¡°No, I am not letting go!¡± Ou Luoxi restrained the wriggling body in his embrace, then looked for her lips and kissed her everywhere.

    The two were pushing and jostling around. Just then: ¡°Young Master.¡± Ah Li¡¯s voice sounded.

    The two quickly stopped moving, and Ou Luoxi was still hugging her as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, Mr. Tao Ci just called. He wants to make a deal now. He asked our people to bring 100 million US dors to the bottom of a bridge in Dun Qiao Vige.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was surprised. Ou Luoxi had already let go of her and gotten up. He opened the p of his tent and looked at Ah Li. ¡°Get ready to go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu spent six hours in fear. The morning sun had risen in the sky, but still the people who had gone had note back.

    She couldn¡¯t stand the tense atmosphere, so she went to the open field and took a breath of fresh air.

    Ou Luoxi stood outside the camp and looked at Xia Xiaofu¡¯s back profile. His eyes revealed his heartache for her. ¡°Young master.¡± His gaze was suddenly interrupted by Ah Li as he hurriedly ran back.

    He waved quickly and made a gesture to keep quiet.

    Ah Li immediately lowered his voice and whispered into Ou Luoxi¡¯s ear, ¡°Young Master, our people went to the designated ce, and Mr. Tao Ci made our men walk all around the vige. The money was sent out, but Mr. Tao Ci didn¡¯t show up, and little information was obtained. In addition, Mr. Tao Ci sent some words...¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at Ah Li.

    Ah Li softly said, ¡°Mr. Tao Ci said that the money has been received, and now it¡¯s a life in exchange for another. Mr. Tao Ci has invited Young Master to go and meet him in the afternoon, and he only allows for you to go alone.¡±

    Ou Luoxi had no expression on his face.

    Ah Li¡¯s face was grim as he said, ¡°Young Master, ording to our men who went there, this Dun Qiao Vige is like a maze, and it¡¯s easy to lose direction. In addition, we just confirmed with Ling Fei that gunpowder has been buried everywhere in Dun Qiao Vige.¡±

 Chapter 754 - You Are The Coward

    <h4>Chapter 754: You Are The Coward</h4>

    What Ah Li meant was that it was extremely dangerous for Ou Luoxi to go to Dun Qiao Vige on his own.

    But Mr. Tao Ci¡¯s plotting was very sinister. He came prepared, and they were at the losing end. If Ou Luoxi did not go, Little Xuyan would definitely be in danger.

    Whether to go or not, only Ou Luoxi could make the decision.

    Everyone outside the tent looked over at Ou Luoxi, and they were all waiting for his orders. Ling Fei was also looking at him, and she hesitated to speak.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s expressions were just as usual. He raised his gaze to look at Xia Xiaofu, who was in front of him, before he lifted his long legs apart to walk over. He gently embraced her from behind.

    She was hugged suddenly. Xia Xiaofu was shocked, but when she had a whiff of the familiar scent on his body, she rxed her and said, ¡°What are you doing? Let go. Everyone is looking at us.¡±

    Ou Luoxi buried his head in her hair as he took a deep breath of air, and he had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°Who? They have all left.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu looked back, and everyone had really left already.

    Her face was a little red, but when she thought about it, she quickly said, ¡°What is wrong with you? Is there...news about Little Xuyan? Your people are back already?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ou Luoxi hummed out loud and said, ¡°We have sent the money over, but Mr. Tao Ci did not let Little Xuyan go. He asked us for more money.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face went pale, and she said, ¡°What does this Mr. Tao Ci want, exactly? We gave him millions of US dors, and he wants more? Is he just fooling around with us now?¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, don¡¯t be agitated. The entire Dun Qiao Vige has been surrounded by our people. Mr. Tao Ci is unable to escape. If he wants money, then we will just give it to him. If he wants to y a game, we will apany him to do so. After all, he does not dare to touch Little Xuyan. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu could not not worry. Little Xuyan had already left her for an entire day, but she did not want to give Ou Luoxi any stress, so she was silent.

    Ou Luoxi kissed her small face and said, ¡°We have to wait till tomorrow morning for the second transaction. Go and wash your face and go inside the tent to sleep. I will wake you up when there is news.¡±

    ¡°I do not want to sleep...¡±

    ¡°Be good. You are unable to help out if you stay here, and you¡¯ll actually distract me.¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofuy down in the tent, but she turned and flipped around, and she was unable to fall asleep.

    Little Xuyan was in Mr. Tao Ci¡¯s hands, and Mr. Tao Ci wasing for Ou Luoxi. She had a bad premonition in her heart, and she always felt that Ou Luoxi and Little Xuyan were in danger.

    But she could not do anything at all. She closed her eyes, and the corners of her eyes were a little wet.

    Suddenly, someone helped her wipe the tears on the corners of her eyes. Ou Luoxi propped himself above her and gently asked her, ¡°Why are you crying again? With me around, everything will be fine.¡±

    Xia Xiaofuy down on her side. She buried her face deep into the pillows. Her nose was red as she said, ¡°But I am very afraid. I am afraid...that both you and Little Xuyan would be in danger...¡±

    Ou Luoxi propped one hand on the side of the bed and weaved the other hand through her hair. He smiled and said, ¡°I would not let Little Xuyan be in trouble. I will guarantee you: If...I get into trouble, isn¡¯t that perfect then? You can bring Little Xuyan along and marry Chen Jingyu. He is a good man whom you can rely on for the rest of your life.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu opened her eyes quickly. She clenched her small fist and hit him harshly before she said, ¡°At a time like this, what are you saying right now? If you get into trouble, without you saying it, I will definitely bring Little Xuyan along and marry someone else. I would forget youpletely.¡±

    Ou Luoxi wrapped her small fist as he brought it to his lips and kissed it. He nodded his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Xia Xiaofu was furious.

    ¡°Xiaofu, I always wanted to tell you this... Sorry, sorry, those years, I was not a good man, and I am also not a good Daddy. I was not responsible towards both you and Little Xuyan, and I only gave you...sadness.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu snorted out and said, ¡°You only know how to regret now? What were you doing back then? Over this half year, it was all Chen Jingyu who was apanying us, and you disappearedpletely.¡±

    Ou Luoxi looked at her red lips that she pouted. His dark gaze had a glow as he said, ¡°Xiaofu, over the past six months, did you...miss me?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Xia Xiaofu denied it immediately.

    But Ou Luoxi was entertained by her. This little gal was being untrue to herself. It was obvious that she missed him. The tone that she used just now toin to him. She¡¯d justined that he was not around for the past six months.

    ¡°Xiaofu, do you know why I did not appear? That was because I did not have any courage, and I could only rely on arge amount of work to numb myself. I did not dare to appear before both of you. You know Little Xuyan... I hurt her young heart once. I did not dare to look at her eyes. I was afraid that I would be unable to take it. I also did not dare to let her see me because I was afraid that she would be unable to take it, and you...

    ¡°In the past six months, when I closed my eyes, I would see your pale face. You slept in my resting room and could not stop tearing up. Youy down on the bed, and your wrists could not stop bleeding... I thought that you must have had no feelings left for me already. You must have wanted to escape away from me to regain your freedom... I did not dare to appear before you; I was afraid that I would force you...¡±

    Was this the reason for him not appearing before her?

    Xia Xiaofu still could not take it. She took a breath through her reddened nostrils before she choked up and said, ¡°Ou Luoxi, you are truly a coward!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am a coward.¡± Ou Luoxi felt pain as he cupped her small face, then he kissed her attractive red lips and said, ¡°Xiaofu, I love you.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu originally wanted to reject this kiss, but Little Xuyan was in her heart, and she did not have any strength to move at all. Furthermore, she was frozen because of his sudden confession...

    Her teeth lost control quickly, and his kiss came in.

    When he was done kissing her, he let go of her. He opened his eyes, and the woman beneath him did not close her eyes for the entire time. Her long eyshes had beads of tears hanging on them. She was in a blur and seemed silly as she looked at him, and she looked extremely adorable.

    He used his thumb to wipe her slightly swollen red lips and had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was unwilling to shut her eyes.

    ¡°That was not enough? You want to do that with me? But we cannot do it now. I have saved it for half a year. You will definitely get pregnant if we do not use any protection.¡±

    What was he talking about?

    Xia Xiaofu stared at him fiercely. She was angry as she closed her eyes before going to sleep.

    She did not want to sleep. She was not tired at all, but after closing her eyes, she felt that her eyes were very heavy, and she could not open them, so slowly, she fell asleep.

    Ou Luoxi was by her side until she fell asleeppletely. He stood up and bent down to kiss her forehead, then said, ¡°Xiaou, I will definitely bring Little Xuyan back. If I...do note back, then...just like what I said just now. Forget me.¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu was in a blur as she opened her eyes. She sat up, and her head felt a little faint. Where was she right now? How long did she sleep for?

    She stood up, opened the tent, and looked out of the tent.. The moment she looked out, she was shocked. It was already dark outside, and she actually slept into the night.

    She quickly headed out, and she wanted to look for Ou Luoxi to ask him what was going on.

    Suddenly, Ah Li walked over and said, ¡°Miss Xia, you are awake now? Are you hungry. Should we prepare dinner now?¡±

 Chapter 755 - I Knew You Would Cry

    <h4>Chapter 755: I Knew You Would Cry</h4>

    Xia Xiaofu still felt dizzy. She pressed her temple and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat... Where is your young master?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Young Master went out to settle some business.¡±

    Settle business?

    What was he busy with?

    Xia Xiaofu was puzzled, but she was too dizzy, so she decided to go back to the tent to lie down for a while longer.

    Suddenly, she stopped in her steps, and she quickly turned around to look at Ah Li. ¡°Did Ou Luoxi really go out? Where did he go?¡±

    Ah Li¡¯s eyes shed. He had a gentle smile as he said, ¡°Miss Xia, I think Young Master is upied with his business. I predict he will be back very soon... Hey, Miss Xia!¡±

    Xia Xiaofu had turned and run.

    Ah Li quickly caught up. ¡°Miss Xia, where are you going?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu ran to the door of a car. She reached out to open the driver¡¯s door, nced at Ah Li, andughed bitterly. ¡°In such a situation, Ou Luoxi would never leave here unless he went to Dun Qiao Vige! You are all lying to me. Did you feed me medicine?¡±

    Ah Li did not expect Xia Xiaofu to figure it out so quickly. In the moment of his stupor, Xia Xiaofu had already opened the door and sat herself in the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Miss Xia.¡± Ah Li quickly grabbed the steering wheel. ¡°What are you trying to do? You must stay here and not go anywhere. This is an order by our young master.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu red at Ah Li fiercely. ¡°The situation in Dun Qiao Vige is very dangerous. Mr. Tao Ci ising for Ou Luoxi. If he doesn¡¯t die, Mr. Tao Ci won¡¯t give up. He is there, and Little Xuyan is there. They need me. I¡¯m going to rush over right now.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s too dangerous there...¡±

    ¡°I have to go precisely because of the danger. If anything happens to him and Little Xuyan, I will not be the lone survivor!¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s tears rolled down. She was gripping the steering wheel tightly in her hands and was on the verge of copsing.

    Bastard!

    He must have drugged her while he kissed her. That¡¯s why she fell into a deep sleep for such a long time.

    He obviously knew that going to Dun Qiao Vige was a dangerous mission. He had already nned for the worst, which exined his strange words.

    He repeatedly said that if anything happened to him, she should find someone else to marry, and he said that he would not have sex with her, fearing that she would get pregnant again...

    He had already made preparations to leave...

    ...

    She could not forgive him.

    She could never forgive him again!

    ¡°Miss Xia, get out. I¡¯ll drive. Let¡¯s go and find Young Master together.¡± Ah Li finallypromised.

    The car stopped at Dun Qiao Vige, and the two got out. Ah Li walked to Ling Fei and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation in the vige? Has Young Mastere out?¡±

    Ling Fei shook her head. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting here. Young master Gong Ming didn¡¯te out nor send out any signals.¡± Ling Fei nced at her watch. ¡°It¡¯s been two hours. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll miss the best time for the encirclement and suppression if we continue waiting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to encircle and suppress. The youngdy is in there, and our young master will never take any risks.¡± Ah Li nced at Xia Xiaofu uneasily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Miss Xia. Given Young Master¡¯s skills, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to deal with those people...¡±

    His voice had yet to settle when Bang! A loud noise was heard, and a huge fiery shockwave rushed out. Dun Qiao Vige exploded.

    They were a distance from the vige, but the aftershock of the explosion could reach them. :Miss Xia, be careful!¡± Ah Li quickly pushed Xia Xiaofu down.

    Xia Xiaofu fell to the ground but didn¡¯t feel any pain. She sat up quickly and stared at the fire in front of her in daze. Tears in her eyes fell like beads on a broken thread, quickly and violently.

    Luoxi...

    Little Xuyan...

    Ah Li and Ling Fei had already led their men to the vige for an emergency search and rescue. Xia Xiaofu stood up, wiped her tears, and ran towards the vige. No, no, no! Luoxi and Little Xuyan will be okay!

    He promised to bring Little Xuyan back. Little Xuyan is not back yet, so he must still be alive.

    The vige had already been razed to the ground. The houses had copsed, and the air was filled with the acrid smell of gunpowder. As they didn¡¯t know where the specific location was, everyone was shifting bricks and tiles while shouting, ¡°Young Master, Young Master, where are you?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu stepped on something which made a ss breaking sound. She squatted down to pick it up. It was Ou Luoxi¡¯s watch...

    There was a huge blood stain on the watch.

    Xia Xiaofu hastily wiped the blood stain with her hands as her tears sttered down. Shey beside the copsed earth and rocks as if she¡¯d gone crazy. ¡°Luoxi... Ou Luoxi... Don¡¯t die. I don¡¯t want you to die...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu couldn¡¯t help it anymore. She knelt on the ground, holding the watch stained with his blood in her hands and sobbed, ¡°Luoxi...Little Xuyan...where are you now? Don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡±

    She kissed the broken watch and sobbed, ¡°Luo Xi, I didn¡¯t tell you just now that...I did not agree to Chen Jingyu¡¯s proposal. I...am still thinking about you... Ever since I met you at the age of 22, I thought of...marrying you, to be...your bride. It has never changed in all these years...¡±

    ¡°There will be no one else. You are the only one in my life. Even if...you are really dead, you will be the only one I love. Ouluo Xi, I love you... Boo hoo...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu burst into tears loudly.

    Then a softugh came from behind her. ¡°Xia Xiaofu, are you confessing to me secretly? You are always like this, too much initiative. In the future, leave such confessions to me.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu froze for a moment, stood up, and looked back slowly.

    Ou Luoxi stood in front of her with Little Xuyan in his arms. They made it out of the fire. Their clothes and faces were all ck and gray, but both still looked at her with shining eyes.

    He smiled quietly and said nothing. Little Xuyan waved her chubby hands and cried out, ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu looked around. Ah Li and Ling Fei gathered around. The underlings were all there. She blinked hard. It¡¯s not a dream!

    It¡¯s really not a dream!

    She quickly ran forward. Ou Luoxi held Little Xuyan in one arm, opened the other arm, and held her tight in his embrace.

    Smelling the familiar smell of his body, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s tears overflowed. ¡°You didn¡¯t die?¡±

    ¡°No...¡± Ou Luoxi lowered his eyes and kissed her hair. ¡°I knew you would cry, so I could not bear to die.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was both crying andughing. She looked up at Little Xuyan and said, ¡°Honey, were you afraid?¡±

    Little Xuyan stretched out her chubby little hand to help her wipe the tears on her face. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry. Even I didn¡¯t cry. I listened to Mommy and wasn¡¯t too afraid.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu reached out to hug Little Xuyan. She kissed Little Xuyan¡¯s face. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re the best. Come give Mommy a hug.¡±

    At that moment, her outstretched right hand was wrapped in the palm of Ou Luoxi¡¯s hand, and the man smiled tenderly. ¡°Throw away the watch. How could you still hold the broken ss in your hand? Are you not afraid of injuring your hand? Next time, you don¡¯t have to confess to my watch. I¡¯m here now, and I¡¯ll listen no matter how many times you say you love me.¡±

 Chapter 756 - Wait For Me To Come Back

    <h4>Chapter 756: Wait For Me To Come Back</h4>

    He wasughing at her again.

    He heard everything that she¡¯d said just now, and he took it as her weakness.

    The anger in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart came flooding back again. She hugged Little Xuyan in her embrace before forcefully hitting him as she said, ¡°You¡¯d better get lost. I still have many matters that I have not settled with you.¡±

    Who would have expected that after she hit him, the handsome figure in front of her shook before his eyes closed, and he fainted immediately.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± Ah Li was quick witted as he went to catch Ou Luoxi, who fell down.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s irises contracted greatly, and it was only then that she saw the wound on Ou Luoxi¡¯s chest, and the clothes that he was wearing were all soaked red.

    ...

    Outside the operating theatre

    Xia Xiaofu carried Little Xuyan as they sat down on the long bench. She looked at the red light outside the operating theatre, and she could not stop shedding tears. She did not know what curse they were under. Ever since they¡¯d gotten together with one another, it was either him and her in the operating theatre.

    Little Xuyan nested herself in Mummy¡¯s embrace quietly, and she was also crying.

    Xia Xiaofu took a breath through her nostrils before she stretched her hand out to wipe her tears away as she said, ¡°Little Xuyan, tell Mummy, how did Daddy get injured?¡±

    ¡°At that time, I was hung...up in the air by a few bad uncles, but I undid the rope that was on my hand by myself, and I fell onto the floor quickly. The ground suddenly...had a huge part that sunk down. There was arge hole. I... almost fell inside... At that moment Daddy grabbed onto my...hand...

    ¡°Daddy caught me, and those bad uncles rushed forward immediately to stab...Daddy. Daddy was injured...but Daddy did not let go of my...hand. He smiled at me and even asked me not to cry. He said...that Mummy was waiting for me outside...

    ¡°Daddy picked me up, and at that moment, a few bad uncles lit the bomb on fire. Although Daddy...did let me fly, we were still...bombed and flew out... Daddy protected me firmly in his embrace, and I did not get injured...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu had a rough understanding of what happened from Little Xuyan¡¯s description. He did what he¡¯d said, it was just what he promised her beforehand; he brought Little Xuyan back.

    As a Daddy, he protected Little Xuyan sessfully.

    Xia Xiaofu touched Little Xuyan¡¯s soft ck hair and gently said, ¡°Yeah, Daddy and Little Xuyan are both very awesome. Daddy loves Little Xuyan very much. Mummy also loves Little Xuyan.¡±

    Little Xuyan¡¯srge, glistening eyes were sparkling brightly. She looked at Xia Xiaofu as she went into Xia Xiaofu¡¯s embrace.

    Xia Xiaofu let out a sigh. She knew that it was difficult for Little Xuyan to ept Ou Luoxi in such a short period of time, and they had to do it slowly.

    Suddenly, the main doors of the operating theatre opened, and the doctors walked out.

    The nurse pushed Ou Luoxi, who was in aa, towards the hospital ward, and Ah Li quickly asked the doctors, ¡°How is the patient doing?¡±

    ¡°The wound on the patient¡¯s chest is not life threatening, so the surgery was very sessful. After the anaesthetic wears off, the patient should wake up, but the wound is very deep, and the patient lost too much blood. He has to recuperate for a few days.¡±

    It was only then that Ah Li was relieved. The doctor left, and he walked over to Xia Xiaofu¡¯s side and said, ¡°Miss Xia, Young Master will definitely need to stay in the hospital for a few days. I will help you arrange a ce to live in now. Are you going to stay in the hospital, or do you want to look for a house nearby?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu saw Ou Luoxi go into the hospital ward before her own eyes, and the huge worry in her heart disappeared. She hugged Little Xuyan tight and shook her head. ¡°There is no need. I am not staying here. I want to go back.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ah Li was shocked.

    Xia Xiaofu carried Little Xuyan before she turned around and left.

    Ah Li had no other choice but to arrange a car for Xia Xiaofu. The car headed towards T City, and Little Xuyan lifted her head up to look at her Mummy, ¡°Mummy, why didn¡¯t we stay behind?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu pouted her red lips to snort out loud as she said, ¡°Because your Daddy did something wrong, and I want him to reflect on his own.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t he a hero? Heroes did not need anyone to apany them, and he should just continue to be a hero then. She was going back.

    Bastard!

    He was such a bastard!

    ...

    By the time they returned to T City, it was already the next morning. Xia Xiaofu carried Little Xuyan into the bathroom and helped her to bathe carefully. After confirming that she was not injured anywhere, she washed her till she was extremely fragrant. Xia Xiaofu carried Little Xuyan and ced her on the bed as she said, ¡°Babe, go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Mummy stay here and apany me.¡± Little Xuyan grabbed Mummy¡¯s hand, and closed her eyes silently.

    Xia Xiaofu knew that Little Xuyan was still a little afraid, so she did not go away, and at this moment, the phone that she ced on the bed stand rang.

    She took the phone up to have a look, and Ou Luoxi¡¯s name was shown on the screen.

    He was awake now?

    Xia Xiaofu bit down on her lower lip before she hung up fiercely. Hmph! She did not want to answer his call.

    A text came in very quickly. She tapped it open to see the contents ¡ª [I am awake now. Have a good rest together with Little Xuyan, and wait for me to go back.]

    The corners of Xia Xiaofu¡¯s lips curled up slowly, and she had a sweet smile on her face.

    The following days after that, Ou Luoxi would call her everyday. Xia Xiaofu did not answer any of his calls to give him a harsh lesson and to ask him to reflect on his actions, and that night, she took a bath and came out of the bathroom, but she realized that Little Xuyan answered her phone.

    Little Xuyan was nested up in the soft nkets, and the phone was on speaker. His pure voice came over from the other end. Ou Luoxi was telling Little Xuyan a story ¡ª

    ¡°In the past, there was a girl named Snow White, but she had an extremely evil stepmother, but this stepmother always took the mirror and asked, ¡®Mirror mirror on the wall, who is the most beautiful woman of them all?¡¯¡±

    Xia Xiaofu climbed onto the bed gently. Little Xuyan had already closed her eyes, and her small, childish face had a smile on it.

    Xia Xiaofu feltforted as she kissed Little Xuyan. Ou Luoxi had hurt Little Xuyan¡¯s small young heart once in the past, and the time in Dun Qiao Vige could be considered a blessing in disguise. He saved Little Xuyan from danger. Little Xuyan treated him like a hero in her heart, and she also felt that it was the way that Daddy gave her love.

    Small children were hurt very easily, but as long as he was willing to spend time to apany her, there would be a day that she could feel that he cared for her.

    Little Xuyan was someone he cared for.

    Xia Xiaofu pulled the nkets up and covered Little Xuyan up before she switched the lights off. She left a tablemp on, then shey down.

    The pure voice on the other end stopped also, and heughed gently as he said, ¡°Is she asleep already?¡±

    He was talking to her.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, and she did not say anything.

    ¡°Xiaofu, I miss you.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu curled the corners of her lips up, and she still did not say anything.

    ¡°I will go back tomorrow. Don¡¯t eat tomorrow afternoon. I wille over to pick you up from school. I will bring both you and Little Xuyan to have a big feast.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu could not control herself andughed before she closed her eyes sweetly.

    ...

    The next afternoon, there was already no one inside the school office. Xia Xiaofu and Little Xuyan were famished as they sat down by the table.

    Both of them stared at one another, and Little Xuyan said, ¡°Mummy, it is already noon now. I am so hungry. When can we eat?¡±

    ¡°Little Xuyan, Daddy ising back today. Daddy said that he woulde over to pick us up to eat a big feast, so we cannot eat anything. Leave some space in your stomach. After Daddyes over, we can eat a big meal then.¡±

 Chapter 757 - Why Did You Come And Go?

    <h4>Chapter 757: Why Did You Come And Go?</h4>

    ¡°But Mommy, I¡¯m really hungry. What time will Daddy be back? Can you call and ask?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was in a dilemma. She didn¡¯t want to be the one initiating the call.

    But what¡¯s the matter with this man? He saidst night that he would take her and her daughter to lunch. It was already 12 o¡¯clock. Not only hasn¡¯t he shown up, but he did not even bother sending a text message.

    Xia Xiaofu started to get a little worried. Is he...in any trouble?

    She took out her mobile phone, then swiped to the familiar number. Sometimes, she felt like such a loser. He used to be so mean to her, and even though they¡¯d reconciled, she should put on an air to make him anxious. But she was such a good-for-nothing and always initiated. Why did she have to be the one chasing him first?

    She had given him her whole heart.

    As her fair fingers began pressing the keys to make a phone call, her phone suddenly rang with an iing call.

    It was Ah Li.

    Xia Xiaofu quickly picked up. ¡°Hello...¡±

    ...

    ¡°Hello, Miss Xia, Young Master has already returned to T City, but halfway through the journey, Young Master¡¯s wound split open again, so now he is being bandaged at the hospital...¡±

    ¡°What? In the hospital?¡± Xia Xiaofu was shocked.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master¡¯s wound is a little infected. After bandaging, he has to be put on a drip. Young Master was worried about Miss Xia and Young Lady, so he asked me to make a phone call...¡±

    ¡°Which hospital are you in now?¡±

    Ah Li reported an address and then heard the busy tone of ding, ding. Xia Xiaofu hung up immediately.

    Xia Xiaofu took Little Xuyan¡¯s hand and hurried to the hospital. The two of them arrived at the door of the ward.

    Xia Xiaofu wanted to push the door open, but she looked in through the small window on the door and saw Gong Ling in the ward.

    ¡°Brother Gong Ming, the doctor said you need to stay in the hospital for two days of observation. You can¡¯t run around these two days. Let me peel a pear for you to eat.¡± Gong Ling smiled and fed the small piece of pear in her hand to Ou Luoxi.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hand on the doorknob dropped, and she turned to walk away.

    Little Xuyan followed behind her mommy and asked, ¡°Mommy, why are we not going in to see Daddy?¡±

    Due to the hurried journey, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hair was messed up by the wind. She was still slightly panting and looked a little haggard. She looked down at Little Xuyan. Xia Xiaofu raised the corners of her mouth. ¡°Oh, because...someone is visiting your daddy in the ward. Let¡¯s not disturb them... We¡¯lle back again when your daddy is free...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s voice had yet to settle when two strong arms grabbed her soft waist and pulled into an embrace from behind.

    ¡°Whoa...¡± Little Xuyan quickly covers her eyes with two small hands and blushed.

    Upon smelling the clean smell from behind, Xia Xiaofu knew that it was Ou Luoxi. She froze. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Ou Luoxi rubbed her hair with the tip of his nose. ¡°My turn to ask you. Since you¡¯re here, why did you leave?¡± he asked with a gentle smile.

    Xia Xiaofu was instantly awkward. She wanted to break out of his embrace. ¡°I changed my mind about seeing you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. My wound will open again.¡±

    After hearing that, Xia Xiaofu really did not dare to move, but the more she thought about it, the angrier she became. How dare he control her.

    Ou Luoxi did not bother exining even though he knew she was angry. After kissing her face, he let her go. He then bent over and held Little Xuyan in his arms. ¡°Little Xuyan, did you miss Daddy?¡±

    Little Xuyan blinked shyly, then nodded her head.

    Although the fact that her father saved her left her with adoration and love, due to their past, she had not called him Daddy out loud yet.

    Of course, Ou Luoxi knew his daughter well. The guilt he felt for her was as much as his love for her. Hopefully, he would be able to spend the rest of his life with his daughter and this woman by his side. He¡¯d then slowly make up for everything.

    ¡°Little Xuyan, then did your mommy miss Daddy? Just now, Mommy said she didn¡¯t want to see Daddy. Daddy is sad.¡±

    ¡°Mommy lied. Mommy even told me not to eat in school. She said Daddy would pick us up for a big meal... On the way to the hospital, Mommy was also crying secretly...¡±

    ¡°Little Xuyan!¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s little face flushed red, and she gave Little Xuyan a look to get her to stop talking.

    How could she not be angry? She worked so hard to raise her daughter. Now that she had a daddy, she was selling Mommy out.

    Little Xuyan yfully stuck out her pink tongue, wrapped her arms around the neck of Ou Luoxi, and hid away. Ou Luoxi kissed Little Xuyan¡¯s face tenderly and held Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hand.

    He carried Little Xuyan in one hand, held Xia Xiaofu with the other hand, and led them to the ward.

    Xia Xiaofu was still moody and felt that she was unable to back down with good grace. ¡°I¡¯m going back...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really going back?¡± Ou Luoxi lovingly pinched her delicate hand and then raised his eyebrows. ¡°I think of you all the time, but you don¡¯t think of me?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu suddenly caved in to his tender voice and forgot to struggle.

    ¡°Be good; stay with me.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s delicate little face quickly turned red. She knew that she was done for. She and Ou Luoxi had known each other for more than seven years, yet she was still so easily swayed by his beautiful appearance and his flowery speech.

    Why was she such a loser?

    She despised herself in her heart, yet at the same time, she discreetly looked at the man beside her with a red face. He was wearing a blue and white striped hospital gown, with soft bangs resting on his forehead. His current vibe gave off a pure and warm air like before, which was especially charming.

    ¡°Little Xuyan, Mommy will carry you, okay?¡± She spoke.

    Little Xuyan looked at Mommy, then Daddy, and shook her head.

    She wanted Daddy to hold her.

    ...

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I¡¯ll carry her.¡± Ou Luoxi looked at Xia Xiaofu.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes flickered, then she looked at the wound on his waist and abdomen with hesitation. ¡°But...you¡¯re injured...¡±

    How could you carry Little Xuyan while injured?

    ¡°Heh...¡± Ou Luoxi instantly chuckled happily.

    Xia Xiaofu wanted to bite off her tongue. He must have known that she was worried for him. Damn, can¡¯t she just keep her thoughts in her heart?

    Ou Luoxi opened the door of the ward and led her in.

    Gong Ling was still in the ward. He ced Little Xuyan beside the bed. Then he got on the bed, and a doctor came in straight after. He poked the needle from the drip at the bed frame into his vein again.

    Gong Ling looked at Xia Xiaofu, smiled, and said, ¡°Sister Xia, why did youe and go? Just now, brother Gong Ming saw that you had left and quickly pulled out the drip from his hand to chase after you.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu had always been fond of Gong Ling and felt deeply sorry for her. Now she was surprised to hear Gong Ling saying this. Didn¡¯t Gong Ling like Ou Luoxi?

    Wasn¡¯t she jealous?

    Xia Xiaofu nced over at Ou Luoxi on the bed. He didn¡¯t look at her. Instead, he looked indifferent and was teasing Little Xuyan and talking to her.

 Chapter 758 - I Received Your Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 758: I Received Your Proposal</h4>

    ¡°Older Sister Xia, Older Brother Gong Ming¡¯s wound opened up, and we wanted to send him to the hospital. You didn¡¯t see what he looked like. He was so so unwilling, and he hated that he could not grow a pair of wings to fly over to where you were. Just now, Older Brother Gong Ming saw you leaving and chased after you quickly, Older Brother Gong Ming¡¯s eyes and heart were all on you alone. I know that back in the past, Older Brother Gong Ming did many wrong things, but Older Brother does love you. He cannot live without you, so Older Sister Xia, forgive Older Brother Gong Ming.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was even more confused. Gong Ling was...

    At this moment, the door of the hospital ward was pushed open. The nurse sent in a beautiful and delicious looking lunch. Ah Li followed after her and said, ¡°Young Master, Miss Xia, we can have lunch now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Luoxi raised his head up to look at Ah Li and said, ¡°Both you and Gong Ling can also go to eat.¡±

    Gong Ling nced at Ah Li. There was a sweet smile on her beautiful face. Ah Li stepped forward to hold Gong Ling¡¯s slim waist, and both of them walked out together.

    Xia Xiaofu still heard them speaking to one another as they walked off into the distance. Gong Ling asked, ¡°Ah Li, what are we eating for lunch?¡±

    ¡°Anything. We will eat whatever you want.¡±...

    ¡°Luoxi, Gong Ling and Ah Li...¡± Xia Xiaofu asked Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi snorted out and said, ¡°It is just as you¡¯ve seen. They have be a couple¡±

    What?

    Xia Xiaofu was shocked as she widened her eyes, when did this happen?

    At this moment, her slim wrist was pinned down. Ou Luoxi pulled her to sit down by the side of the bed. He lifted his hand up and grazed her small nose gently as he said, ¡°Are you still going to get jealous for no reason in the future?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was extremely embarrassed. She did not know that Gong Ling and Ah Li were a couple now, and thinking about it, she¡¯d gotten jealous for no reason. That was really so embarrassing.

    ¡°Okay, it is time to eat now.¡± Ou Luoxi pinched her red cheeks.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Xiaofu picked Little Xuyan up to sit down on the small chair before she ced many of the foods that she liked to eat the most in her small bowl. She said, ¡°Little Xuyan, didn¡¯t you say that you were hungry a long time ago. Quickly start eating then.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you Mummy.¡± Little Xuyan already knew how to eat on her own. She took the small spoon and ate her food obediently as she looked down.

    Little Xuyan started to eat, and Xia Xiaofu looked at Ou Luoxi and said, ¡°What do you want to eat? Do you want to have some soup?¡±

    Ou Luoxi showed the IV drip on his right hand to her, and he spat out two words from his thin lips. ¡°Feed me.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s ears were red. In front of Little Xuyan, he was not embarrassed to behave like this?

    But she had a nce at his right hand. Maybe it was because he¡¯d pulled the needle out to chase after her, but there was already a huge ck wound on his right hand.

    Xia Xiaofu felt bad for him, and she gave in. She scooped half a bowl of soup into his bowl, and she used the spoon to feed him. ¡°Does it taste good?¡±

    Ou Luoxi took a mouthful of soup from her spoon and did not answer her. ¡°Have a taste.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu thought that it did not taste good, so she lowered her head down to take a sip and said, ¡°Yeah, it tastes really good. I didn¡¯t expect the food in the hospital to taste so good.¡±

    Ou Luoxi was loving as he caressed her hair. ¡°I asked the chef to make it. What did you think it was?¡± he said with a smile on his face.

    The chef made it?

    She¡¯d thought that it was really the food from the hospital, and she was embarrassed as she pursed her lips together as she smiled.

    Ou Luoxi saw her behaving like that, and the expression on his face got even more gentle. He had a nce at Little Xuyan beside them before he lowered his volume to ask, ¡°Xiaofu, when will we live together with one another?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Xia Xiaofu did not understand what he said at that moment.

    Ou Luoxi got a little closer to her, and his breathing spewed onto her soft skin as he asked, ¡°When are we going to get married?¡±

    Married?

    Xia Xiaofu waspletely bewildered by this word.

    Looking at her lost almond shaped eyes, Ou Luoxi wanted to tease her even more and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to marry me ever since you saw me for the first time? I received your proposal, and I am agreeing to it now.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s touched feelings inside her heart burst like flood water, and when she looked at this extremely exquisite smiling face in front of her, she almost threw the bowl of soup onto his face as she shouted, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    She was angered and shy as she growled out loud before she turned her body to the side to eat her own food.

    Ou Luoxi looked at her small angry face and went closer to ask her. ¡°What is wrong? Are you way too happy?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu. ¡°...¡±

    ...

    Xia Xiaofu brought Little Xuyan out of the hospital and did not contact Ou Luoxi for the following three days, and she was really furious.

    Little Xuyan was already two years old and could go to school for nursery ss, and in these few days, she found a school that had great conditions and helped Little Xuyan to register, but there was a requirement from the school. She needed to have a house near the school.

    Xia Xiaofu could not help but be shocked. What was wrong with this world? Even students of nursery sses needed to have homes near the school?

    With her current job, she was definitely unable to buy a house near the school, and she couldn¡¯t help but think about the few properties that Ou Luoxi gave to her a while ago. There seemed to be one that was near the school.

    After going back home, she went to have a look at the documents. There was a high ss condominium on Zhong Shan road, and she pondered for a moment. The condominium that she was living in right now was rented. Little Xuyan could not live here together with her forever. Should she move over to the Zhong Shan ce?

    That ce was convenient for her to pick Little Xuyan up, and it was very close to Xia Xiaofu¡¯s school.

    Furthermore, this property was given to her by Ou Luoxi, and both she and Little Xuyan had the rights to move in.

    When she thought about it like this, Xia Xiaofu was cool to the idea. The next day, she handled the property handover documents before she moved with Little Xuyan.

    This Zhong Shan condominium was a high end condominium. After Xia Xiaofu went inside, she was shocked by the luxurious interiors. It had two floors. When she pushed the door of the balcony open, there was arge swimming pool. There was a child¡¯s room, and it was mainly pink. The d¨¦cor inside the room was just like a little princess¡¯s room.

    Little Xuyan saw this room and did not want to leave. She asked, ¡°Mummy, is this my room?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu did not think that this ce would be so good. She had thought that she would have to decorate it herself. She nodded her head and said, ¡°Yeah, this room belongs to our Little Xuyan now.¡±

    ¡°This is great! Thank you Mummy. Where is Mummy¡¯s room then?¡±

    Her room?

    Xia Xiaofu looked in the neighbouring room before she said, ¡°Beside yours. Mummy will go inside to have a look.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Little Xuyan picked the colourful rubber ball up from the floor to y with it.

    Xia Xiaofu walked into the master bedroom. She pushed the door and went inside. The interior was simr to the d¨¦cor outside, but they were even more warm. It was pink and dreamy, and it had a bronze coloured mirror that was extremely romantic.

    Xia Xiaofu looked around the ce and suddenly heard a minor sound. She froze immediately. She followed the source of the sound and went into the bathroom to have a look. The sound seemed to being from inside.

    There seemed...to be someone taking a bath.

    Would it be?

    Could it be a thief?

    Even if there were a thief, he couldn¡¯t havee here to take a shower instead of stealing.

    Xia Xiaofu tiptoed over to the side of the bathroom, and she ced her ear to the door silently as she listened to the movementsing from inside.

    At this moment, the door of the shower opened with a loud bang. Bang! A muscr chest tattooed with a dragon barged into Xia Xiaofu¡¯s vision suddenly, and it was wet with sparkling beads of water that followed the curve of his chest and fell into his perfect Adonis belt.

    She froze before a deep and charming voice sounded by her ear. ¡°You are peeking at me taking a shower?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu raised her head up, and she looked into Ou Luoxi¡¯s bright ck eyes immediately.

 Chapter 759 - Mommy And Daddy Are Playing A Game

    <h4>Chapter 759: Mommy And Daddy Are ying A Game</h4>

    Ou Luoxi?

    Why was he here?

    Xia Xiaofu took two steps back. ¡°You, you, you... How can you be here? This is my home. You are trespassing. ¡±

    Ou Luoxi had just finished taking a shower. He was still wet with a fresh bath fragrance. He did not have clothes on and merely tied a bath towel at his waist. Looking at the woman¡¯s appearance, he stepped towards her with his long legs. ¡°This is also my home. Why can¡¯t I appear here?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu retreated and argued, ¡°The house is now under my name.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I pay for it?¡±

    ¡°That...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu retreated all the way to the corner of the wall. Her back was against the wall, and his hand was stretched out beside her face, Ou Luoxi had her totally trapped.

    She didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt that it was wrong to hanker after she had gotten an advantage. He had indeed bought the house.

    ¡°But you have given this house to me. How could you be so perverse about something you have already given away? I don¡¯t care, this is my home. You get out right away.¡±

    ¡°Do you really want me out?¡± Ou Luoxi leaned down and slowly approached her sweet red lips. His eyes were super innocent. ¡°I am not wearing clothes, so if I go out like this, everyone will be able to see...everything.¡±

    Goosebumps rose all over her body. See everything... Did he have to say such things?

    However, her legs had to be unreliable at this moment, and they weakened. ¡°Go away!¡± She reached out and pushed him on the shoulder.

    But her little hand was quickly wrapped in the palm of his hand. ¡°Touch me?¡± He questioned, then closed his eyes and sealed her attractive mouth.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s body became jelly, and she slid down.

    At that instant, Ou Luoxi caught her willow-like waist and pulled it into his embrace. He deepened the kiss with his lips and tongue. He slowly tasted her sweetness, in a good mood. ¡°Have I not touched for such a long time that your legs went soft so quickly?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face reddened, but her pink tongue was tangled in his again, and she could not speak. She could only stare at him with her big, bright eyes.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with emotion. His big hand fumbled on her soft waist. It was simply not enough. He bent his long legs against her knees, securing her into the wall, then he lowly and obscenely said, ¡°Me too. I haven¡¯t touched you for a long time, so I hardened very quickly. If you stroke me again, I will...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu: ¡°...¡±

    Bastard!

    When did he be so messed up?

    She still remembered that when she met him seven years ago, he was so inexperienced that he didn¡¯t even know what kissing was, so she dared to take the initiative to flirt with him...

    Now that he had be experienced, it became his turn to tease her.

    Oh, indeed what goes aroundes around.

    It was all her own doing.

    Ou Luoxi¡¯s big hand reached into her down jacket, but she was wearing manyyers in winter. He became evidently fussy and impatient. Xia Xiaofu hurriedly shouted for him to stop. ¡°It hurts... My hair is stuck in the zipper...¡±

    She was angry with him.

    He leaned over and blocked her mouth again, but his hands kept moving. He first freed her hair and then gave up on her top and simply started taking her pants off. ¡°Let me check whether you¡¯ve missed me.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face was so alluring as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you...¡±

    At that moment, the door of the room opened silently, and a young and tender voice rang out. ¡°Mommy, what are you doing?¡±

    Little Xuyan hade into the room. She blinked confusedly and looked at the two people in the corner. The child didn¡¯t understand what daddy was doing by trapping mommy against the wall.

    Ou Luoxi quickly released Xia Xiaofu. Xia Xiaofu hurriedly arranged her clothes. They had forgotten that Little Xuyan was still there.

    ¡°Little Xuyan, mommy and Daddy are...ying a game...¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s clumsily covered up.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Little Xuyan nodded iprehensibly. ¡°What kind of game is it?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu: ¡°...¡±

    Ou Luoxi had already changed into a thin green sweater and grey trousers. He walked forwards with his long legs and stooped to pick up Little Xuyan. ¡°This game can only be yed by Mommy and Daddy. Little Xuyan will understand when you grow up.¡±

    Little Xuyan nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Little Xuyan, are you hungry? Daddy will cook for you today. I will cook dishes that you and Mommy like to eat, okay?¡±

    Little Xuyan looked at Ou Luoxi and curiously asked, ¡°Can you cook, too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Daddy¡¯s cooking skills are very good. Little Xuyan and Mommy are too thin. In the future, Daddy will have to fatten you two up a little.¡±

    Little Xuyan smiled and didn¡¯t speak, but she looked into Ou Luoxi¡¯s shining eyes as if she were saying ¡ª Daddy is so excellent.

    Ou Luoxi kissed her soft little face and went down the stairs. ¡°From now on, Daddy and Mommy will live here with Little Xuyan, okay? Our family will never be separated again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, okay.¡± Little Xuyan immediately smiled.

    Listening to the conversation between the father and daughter, Xia Xiaofu was both angrily and helpless. This Ou Luoxi was so cunning that he was even making a move on Little Xuyan. He wanted to live here?

    Did he ever ask her for her opinion?

    ...

    Ou Luoxi was cooking in the kitchen. Little Xuyan wandered around Ou Luo Xi¡¯s legs in curiosity. Xia Xiaofu was afraid that she would bump into something, so she could only stay in the kitchen as well.

    She nced at Ou Luoxi discreetly, only to see his long curledshes hanging down as he concentrated on cooking. The profile of his face was as beautiful as jade and still youthful, making it hard for one to look away from his face.

    A tinge of sweetness appeared in Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart after all. This was the life she wanted. With him and Little Xuyan, she would never be lonely, and she could have a blissful life.

    The family of three finished eating at the dining table. True to his word, Ou Luoxi¡¯s cooking skills were great. Even if he hadn¡¯t cooked for several years, he still could make Little Xuyan eat half a bowl of rice more than usual, making her belly be round after eating.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wash the dishes.¡± He had cooked, so Xia Xiaofu wanted to show some appreciation. ¡°No need, bring Little Xuyan to take her bath.¡± Ou Luo Xi stopped her.

    Xia Xiaofu didn¡¯t force it. ¡°Ok.L She picked up Little Xuyan and went upstairs.

    She helped Little Xuyan take a bath and carried her to the bed. Xia Xiaofu helped her blow her hair dry and asked, ¡°Little Xuyan, are you still sleeping with Mommy tonight?¡±

    Little Xuyan had her own room, but when her grandma was no longer around, the mother and daughter slept together to apany each other.

    Little Xuyan looked at her room and shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to sleep alone tonight. I¡¯m going to pre-school. I should be sleeping alone now.¡±

    Seeing how sensible and obedient her daughter was, Xia Xiaofu felt even more content. She covered Little Xuyan with the quilt and asked, ¡°What story do you want to hear tonight? Mommy will tell you a story.¡±

    Just then, the door opened, and Ou Luoxi walked in.

    ¡°Little Xuyan, Daddy will tell you a story.¡± Ou Luoxi took the fairy tale book from Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hand.

    Little Xuyan looked at Ou Luoxi with her eyes shining. ¡°Ok.¡± She nodded vigorously.

    Xia Xiaofu got up and let Ou Luoxi sit at the head of the bed. She felt both sadness and gratification when she saw that Little Xuyan was so dependent on her daddy. Little Xuyan hadcked paternal love since she was a child. Naturally, she would be expectant and attached to Ou Luoxi.

    ¡°Go and take a bath.¡± Just as Xia Xiaofu was feeling moved, Ou Luoxi suddenly turned and gave her a look.

 Chapter 760 - Sweetness

    <h4>Chapter 760: Sweetness</h4>

    After looking at Ou Luoxi¡¯s gaze, it was just as if Xia Xiaofu ducked and ran off into the distance.

    ...

    After half an hour, Xia Xiaofu took a shower and changed into her nightgown as she stepped out of the door of the bathroom. She came over to the door of Little Xuyan¡¯s room and had a look. Ou Luoxi was still telling her a story, and Little Xuyan was already on the brink of falling asleep.

    Xia Xiaofu did not go inside to interrupt them. Both father and daughter needed time to interact with one another.

    She felt thirsty, so she went down the stairs to go into the living room to get a ss of warm water, and she stood before the French windows to drink it.

    She was in a daze as she looked at the reflection of her small face in the French windows, and her face was already burning up.

    Xia Xiaofu took a deep breath of air, and she cursed that man a thousand times inside her heart. What did he mean when he looked at her like that?

    He was dreaming too beautifully!

    She would not agree to it!

    He did not say or express anything at all, and the moment he came over...he just thought of doing that...with her... Was she that cheap?

    Hmph!

    Xia Xiaofu lowered her gaze and downed the entire ss of water done in one go.

    At this moment, her small hand that she used to hold the ss of water was wrapped up in arge palm, and there was a warmth that wrapped her from the back. Her small earlobe was kissed gently, and his deep, charming voice had a smile in it as he teased her. ¡°Are you that thirsty?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu froze, and she struggled in his embrace immediately, ¡°Is Little Xuyan asleep already?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she is asleep now.¡± Ou Luoxi did not bother about her struggling, and he snatched the ss of water that she was holding and ced it onto the table before pinning her slim waist as he pushed her onto the sofa.

    Her gentle back was pressed onto the soft sofa, and that man pressed onto her immediately. Her tongue was sucked by him, he used a lot of force as he did so, and with his strength, he also did it with love and longing.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s body was not listening to her, and it was all soft. She pushed back against his hands, and her small hands were tugging him helplessly, ¡°Ou Luoxi, don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Be good.¡± Ou Luoxi went to undo the belt of her pyjamas, and his voice was already unsteady. ¡°I have not touched a woman for half a year now, and I was waiting for this moment toe. Xiaofu, save me. Give it to me...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu closed her eyes tightly, and her body struggled instinctively for a moment. She really looked down on herself.

    ...

    After half an hour, Xia Xiaofu turned her small face over to the side and buried it deep into the sofa as Ou Luoxi said, ¡°Babe, Xiaofu...¡± The man on top of her parted her hair that was soaked with sweat and cupped her small face that was boiling red in his palms.

    At this moment, her eyes did not have any focus in them. She did not know whether it was herself or him that bit her small lips that were like lilies, and she looked bullied and pitiful, attractive and supple.

    ¡°Xiaofu, let¡¯s have another child.¡± He expelled a breath of air, and his eyes were all red.

    This sentence awoke Xia Xiaofu, who was already doing everything he wanted. She shook her head and said, ¡°We can¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Ou Luoxi opened his eyes, and his gaze was extremely hot as he stared at her.

    ¡°Luoxi, let¡¯s wait for a little more... Before we try for another child, apany Little Xuyan for a few years first. She needs...your love...¡±

    Ou Luoxi closed his eyes, and used both of his arms to circle her waist as he replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    After they were done, Ou Luoxi¡¯s entire body did not have any strength in it as he carried Xia Xiaofu into the bathroom. He helped her bathe before he put her back in bed. Xia Xiaofu was so tired that she was toozy to move her eyelids.

    Ou Luoxi also went over to take a bath, then he went over to Little Xuyan¡¯s room to take a look. He confirmed that Little Xuyan did not kick the nkets off, and he returned to his bed, then scooped the small fragrant woman into his embrace.

    He lowered his gaze down to kiss her small face and said, ¡°Xiaofu...¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Xia Xiaofu was in a blur as she opened her eyes.

    Ou Luoxi allowed her to lie down on the bed and started to kiss her back as he said, ¡°There is something that I have to confess to you. That time I was super angry with you at your condominium unit, and that was because I saw you taking birth control pills.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she suddenly recalled that time. He¡¯d really gotten furious for no good reason, and that night, not only did he tie her up and force himself on her, but he still asked her to take medication after they were done.

    It turned out that this was the truth behind that matter.

    She was both furious and found it funny, and she said, ¡°At that time, what was the situation between the both of us? How could we want a child? Furthermore, Little Xuyan was only one year old, as a mother. The things that I have to consider are definitely greater than what you men think about. I am always afraid that I would short change Little Xuyan. Little Xuyan has gone through so much trouble together with me...¡±

    As she spoke, Xia Xiaofu pinched Ou Luoxi¡¯s waist harshly and said, ¡°You are also so weird. if you wanted...to have another child with me, you could just have said it upfront. Forget it if you are angry; you still asked me to take medication.¡±

    ¡°I changed the contents of that bottle of medication, and what you took were vitamins.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xia Xiaofu froze, before she turned around, wanting to hit him, ¡°You are crazy!¡±

    Ou Luoxi held her small hand in his palm before he buried his head in her tender neck as he nudged her. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, it was me who was in the wrong. I am sorry.¡±

    And it was true that he did something wrong, and thinking about it now, he also felt scared. What were they going to do if she really got pregnant? So many things happened after that.

    His actions that were just as if he was acting cutely towards her made Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart go soft immediately. She understood him, and at that time, he was in so much pain and struggled with the pain inside his heart. All he wanted to do was to not lose her.

    Xia Xiaofu stretched her hand out to hug his neck.

    Ou Luoxi sniffed her tender neck, and after a while, he started to get excited. Xia Xiaofu tugged his short hair, as she rejected him softly.

    But it was useless for her to protest. The man expressed his apology and love in such a direct way, and that was to...take action.

    After half an hour, the weight behind her left. Xia Xiaofu finally fell asleep in a deep slumber. Ou Luoxi helped her to clean her body before taking her into his embrace.

    He still did not want to sleep yet.

    He lowered his gaze to look at the woman in his embrace. He used his fingers to outline her exquisite attractive features, and the most blissful thing in life was to look back. She was still standing in a bright spot.

    He had to thank her so much for not leaving.

    In the future, they would not separate from one another again.

    Ou Luoxi kissed her forehead lovingly. Ding, ding! The phone that Xia Xiaofu ced on the bed stand suddenly lit up, and a text message came in.

    His vision was very good, and he could see that the screen was lit up with the words ¡ª Mr. Chen.

    He lowered his gaze down to look at the woman who was in deep sleep in his arms. He did not hesitate at all as he stretched his muscr arm out and took her phone.

    Chen Jingyu had sent a text message, so he tapped it to look ¡ª Xiaofu, how have you been recently? Do you have time tomorrow? Let¡¯s go out to meet one another, bring Little Xuyan along.

    Ou Luoxi did not have many expressions on his handsome face, and he quickly typed three words ¡ª I am not free.

    He wanted to send the message out, but after pondering for a moment, he hesitated and deleted the three words before he started to type seriously ¡ª Sir, I have to thank you for taking care of me during this period of time. I am also very happy to have a friend like you. Thank you for the help andpany that you have given me. I have been good recently. I have patched it up with Ou Luoxi, and soon, we will get married. In the future, Luoxi, Little Xu Yan, and I will be a blissful family of three. Mr. Chen, I am afraid that I am unable to meet you tomorrow. I wish you happiness.¡±

    It was only then that Ou Luoxi curled the corners of his lips up slowly, and he ced the phone back onto the bed stand. He was satisfied as he hugged Xia Xiaofu and closed his eyes to sleep.

 Chapter 761 - He Had The Final Say

    <h4>Chapter 761: He Had The Final Say</h4>

    The next morning

    Xia Xiaofu got upte. She jumped out of bed quickly and rushed into the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth. That morning, she had to send Little Xuyan to report to preschool. How could she bete?

    It was all Ou Luoxi¡¯s fault.

    After washing up, she opened the wardrobe, which was full of trendy female winter clothing. She chose a maple colored coat and put it on.

    Just then, the room door opened and Ou Luo Xi walked in.

    He wore a white shirt inside, a round-neck dark blue sweater on the outside, and a pair of ck slim pants underneath. The simple matching made him easily uphold the male model style in fashion magazines. The bangs in front of his forehead were pushed upwards, revealing a pair of bright ck eyes, making him look so clean and handsome that one¡¯s hackles would rise.

    Xia Xiaofu nced at him and felt a rush of anger from within, but his haughty look was torturous, and now he had even made herte.

    It would leave such a bad impression by beingte for the first day of registration at the kindergarten.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ring at me early in the morning.¡± Seeing her puff up her cheeks, Ou Luoxi gave a lowugh. He strode forward and reached out to pull her into his embrace. ¡°I didn¡¯t serve you well enoughst night, eh?¡±

    When he mentionedst night, Xia Xiaofu¡¯s face was immediately dyed light pink. ¡°Let go. You are making mete. This morning is Little Xuyan¡¯s first day reporting preschool,¡±

    she said in a coquettish way.

    Ou Luoxi looked at the watch on his wrist. ¡°Isn¡¯t the reporting time at eight o¡¯clock? Let¡¯s go down to have breakfast, and I¡¯ll drive you there. You will definitely make it in time.¡±

    ¡°Well I guess that¡¯s the only way...¡± Xia Xiaofu murmured and then quickly stopped and turned to look at Ou Luoxi. ¡°You... How do I know that the reporting time was at eight? And...you¡¯ve never asked me which school Little Xuyan goes to?¡±

    Ou Luoxi let her go, keeping silent.

    Xia Xiaofu understood everything at once. All of her blood rushed to her brain, and her voice raised several octaves. She looked at the man in front of her unbelievably, ¡°Ou Luoxi, did you know all about it? No wonder the school only epted students living in a certain district. It was all part of your n, wasn¡¯t it? You guided me here step by step and took the opportunity to...get me. You really had it all nned out!¡±

    Ou Luoxi reached out his hand and pinched her soft little face. With a soft smile, he said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t done this, would you be obediently eating. Would you even be staying with me?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    He pulled her into his arms and coaxed her. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all because I love you so much. I love Little Xuyan so much, and I want to be with you two. Besides, how could I not know where Little Xuyan is studying? Isn¡¯t this good? We will take Little Xuyan to and from school together. I think Little Xuyan will be very happy.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu was speechless. When did this man be so eloquent?

    Besides, it was now useless for her to be angry. Little Xuyan really needed fatherly love and aplete family.

    Xia Xiaofu was a little relieved at this thought, but she was still not appeased, so she swung her little pink fist and hammered him hard.

    Ou Luoxi let her hit him but continued holding her tightly.

    At this moment, the door was pushed open, and Little Xuyan¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Daddy, did you wake Mommy up? I¡¯m going to bete for school.¡±

    The two quickly let go of each other, and Ou Luoxi carried Little Xuyan into his arms. ¡°Daddy has woken Mommy up. Let¡¯s go downstairs first. Mommy wille down soon. After breakfast, Daddy and Mommy will bring Little Xuyan to school together.¡±

    Ou Luoxi left with Little Xuyan in his arms.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at their back views as they left. Has Little Xuyan already started calling him Daddy?

    Looking at their friendly expressions, maybe Little Xuyan liked Ou Luoxi even more now.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s heart was sour yet full. Little Xuyan finally ced the knot in her heart aside and recognized him as her father. She was really happy for them.

    Xia Xiaofu took a scarf and then went to the bedside table to get her mobile phone. She conveniently opened it and took a look.

    Her cell phone had a browsing record which showed that her cell phone had been touchedst night.

    She wondered. Did Ou Luoxi touch her cell phone?

    What did he do?

    Xia Xiaofu went to her text messages, which were empty. She continued scrolling and saw that there were two deleted SMS in the draft box.

    She opened them to take a look.

    Chen Jingyu¡¯s messages fromst night and those which Ou Luoxi had sent under her namey there quietly.

    Xia Xiaofu carefully looked them over twice and felt surprised, yet humoured. What was Ou Luoxi trying to do?

    The corner of her lips slowly turned up and she ced her cell phone back in her bag. Since he had already returned the text message, then... Well, he had the final say.

    Chen Jingyu had helped her a lot, but with the situation now, cutting contact would be the best oue for them three. As Ou Luoxi said, she wished both him and herself happiness.

    I just don¡¯t know what kind of mood Ou Luoxi was in when he sent that messagest night. The jealous expression on his face must have been exciting to see, Xia Xiaofu thought secretly.

    ...

    Little Xuyan was sent to preschool. Ou Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu stood by the door and watched as she was led into the ssroom by the teacher. Watching their daughter go to school on the first day, they felt both worry and pride, something that only parents could understand.

    When they walked out of the school and got back to the car, Ou Luoxi asked, ¡°Do I take you to school?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She then thought of something and smiled at Ou Luoxi widely. ¡°Ou Luoxi, please get me a car. I want to drive by myself so that it¡¯s convenient to go anywhere. I haven¡¯t driven very much in these two years with Little Xuyan. I¡¯m almost getting rusty.¡±

    Ou Luoxi started the car and nced at her sideways. ¡°No way.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± A car... Xia Xiaofu did not expect him to say no to her. With his current status, a car to him now was just a small case.

    ¡°You said by yourself that you are rusty. What if you got into an ident?¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t not drive forever.¡± Xia Xiaofu was very unhappy and furrowed her eyebrows.

    Ou Luoxi reached out his hand and patted her head. ¡°Be good. This topic on driving has no room for discussion. I will be your full-time driver whenever you need one, eh?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu took a sideway nce at his delicate handsome face, then murmured through her pursed red lips, ¡°Hmph,¡± but the corner of her mouth rose quietly, and her heart was filled with sweetness.

    She liked the way he was being dominant now.

    The car stopped at the school gate, and Ou Luoxi got out from the driver¡¯s seat. He went around the car and opened the passenger¡¯s door for Xia Xiaofu to get out.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy this afternoon. I¡¯ll send a driver to pick you up. You can go to my office, and we¡¯ll have lunch together.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± Xia Xiaofu answered. She saw that there were already students and teachersing, so she waved quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll get going first.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± He sped her slender white wrists, then leaned over to nt a kiss on her face.

 Chapter 762 - Daddy, I Want A Young Brother or Younger Sister

    <h4>Chapter 762: Daddy, I Want A Young Brother or Younger Sister</h4>

    Woof.

    The moment he kissed her like that, those teachers and students all looked over at them.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s small face was all red, and she said, ¡°You...¡± She stretched her hand out to push him.

    This time, he did not need her to push him away. Ou Luoxi let go of her first. He chose to ignore her anger and also ignored everyone that was around. He stretched his hand out to caress her small head. It was just as if she was a pet that he loved deeply, and he said, ¡°I¡¯m heading out.¡±

    He turned around and lifted his long legs as he got in the luxury car, then the car dashed off into the distance.

    The moment he left, those teachers and students all rushed over, and they swarmed Xia Xiaofu as they said, ¡°Miss Xia, was that Young Master Gong Ming just now? Oh my gosh, both of you got back with one another again?¡±

    ¡°Professor Xia, you are really too much. You got together with Young Master Gong Ming and did not tell us anything about it. You made us all worry for your marriage. If Young Master Gong Ming knew that we are still introducing people to you, would he slice us up?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right Miss Xia, when will you and Young Master Gong Ming get married? We have to prepare our red packets to attend your wedding banquet.¡±...

    Xia Xiaofu was speechless. She could only stare in the direction that Ou Luoxi left in and stomp her feet. He was the person who started this all!

    ...

    During the afternoon, a car came to pick Xia Xiaofu up. She did not have any other choice. Xia Xiaofu sat in the car as everyone looked at her feeling jealous once again, and the car stopped before a luxurious club.

    Ah Li stepped out, weed her, and brought her into an indoor shooting range.

    Xia Xiaofu saw a familiar person in the shooting range; it was Ling Fei.

    At this moment, Ling Fei wore a charismatic camouge attire and stood there. She took a silenced gun in her hand, and there was a red heart target in front of her. She aimed for the target, and the bullet shot through the red heart.

    Xia Xiaofu could not help but be amazed inside her heart. There were so many times that she admitted that women dressed in army uniforms were the most beautiful, and Ling Fei was very beautiful.

    ¡°Young Master Gong Ming, I am done. It is your turn now...¡± Ling Fei handed the gun that she was holding over to Ou Luoxi.

    Ou Luoxi was standing there handsomely. He took a few steps forward with his long legs. He ced one hand into his pocket and used another hand to take the gun from Ling Fei¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Luoxi.¡± At this moment, Xia Xiaofu called him, and she called out to him confidently.

    Ou Luoxi and Ling Fei looked over at her at the same time. Ling Fei was frozen, and Ou Luoxi was extremely rxed and confident. The corners of his lips went upwards, and he had a light and warm smile on his face as he said, ¡°You are here?¡±

    He took his left hand that he ced inside his pocket before he handed it over to her.

    Xia Xiaofu stepped forward and put her small hand into his palm.

    ¡°Are you cold?¡± Ou Luoxi kneaded her small hand and asked her gently.

    ¡°I am not cold.¡± Xia Xiaofu shook her head before she raised her gaze to look at Ling Fei and nodded her head politely, ¡°Miss Ling, how are you?¡±

    ¡°Miss Xia, how are you?¡± Ling Fei replied to her.

    ¡°Have you shot a gun before?¡± Ou Luoxi¡¯s eyes were just as if he could not see Ling Fei there, and ever since Xia Xiaofu arrived, his dark bright eyes were fixed on her small face.

    ¡°I have not.¡± Xia Xiaofu answered honestly.

    ¡°Do you want to try?¡± Ou Luoxi asked her.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes lit up, and she said, ¡°Can I?¡±

    Ou Luoxi raised his handsome eyebrows up before he held her small hand to help her stand firmly. He embraced her gently from behind before using his own hands to hold her small hands. He bent down by her ears and spoke to her. His volume was only loud enough for both of them to hear as he said, ¡°This is where the bullets are ced before you secure them, and aim for the spot...¡±

    The bullet had immense power as it flew out of her palm silently, and it shot the heart immediately.

    It was the first time that Xia Xiaofu tried shooting, and she was amazed as she let out an, ¡°Ah!¡± She had a happy smile on her face.

    ¡°Is it fun?¡± His deep charmingughter rang out by her ears, and he moved his left arm, embraced her slim waist, and hugged her gently.

    This kind of intimate action made Xia Xiaofu turn red in the face. She looked towards the side secretly. Ling Fei had left already, Ah Li and the other staff all went outside.

    She felt sweet inside her heart, and she originally wanted to tell him how fun it was. But when she was about to say it, she changed her mind and said, ¡°It is not fun. I am only someone who lectures. I cannot bepared to female soldiers.¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Ou Luoxiughed softly before he kissed her small, snow-white earlobes as he said, ¡°You are jealous now?¡±

    ¡°Who is being jealous now? You are speaking nonsense!¡± Xia Xiaofu turned her gaze back to re at him fiercely.

    Ou Luoxi looked at her small, attractive face that was exceptionally full and attractive. He bent his body down to suck her small stubborn lips as he said, ¡°Second Older Brother asked me toe over here. I did not know that she was here.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu allowed him to suck on her for a moment before she turned around. She used her small hands to hook onto his neck as she said, ¡°I know that Major General Zhou is not satisfied with me...¡±

    Ou Luoxi left her lips and wanted to speak.

    But Xia Xiaofu used her small hand to block his thin lips first. She was moist and gentle as she looked at him, and she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. I know everything. Major General Zhou is your Second Older Brother. How would he not know that you like me and only like me? Major General Zhou asked Ling Fei toe over, and he must have wanted to give me a reminder. He wants me to cherish you properly in the future. Luoxi, you don¡¯t have to worry. I will use my actions to tell Major General Zhou that your choice was right.¡±

    Ou Luoxi raised his handsome eyebrows up, and he bent his body down to peck her sweet red lips as he said, ¡°Little silly gal...¡±

    He called her extremely lovingly.

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s ears were about to melt upon hearing his extremely charming voice. In this rtionship, if she was a little silly gal, wasn¡¯t he a silly fool then?

    ¡°What do you want to eat for lunch?¡± He grazed her nose as he asked her.

    ¡°I want to eat grilled meat. I also want to eat fried ice cream...¡±

    Ou Luoxi raised his handsome eyebrows up, but he still nodded his head in agreement and said, ¡°Change your school timetable. Little Xuyan is released from school at four in the afternoon. Let¡¯s pick her up together. If you are embarrassed to tell the school, I will ask Ah Li to make a call...¡±

    ¡°Ay, don¡¯t!¡± Xia Xiaofu stopped him quickly, and she moved her small waist as she protested. ¡°This morning...yeah...everyone found out about it... If you call now, I will be affected very badly...¡±

    Ou Luoxi¡¯srge hand was pressed on her perky butt before he removed his strength and said, ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to interact too closely with male friends.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu¡¯s ears were all red. She brought her small hand to his sculpted waist and felt that her palm was numb, and she gently replied, ¡°Oh... I am going to go for certification examinations. After I be a professor, I will have...ample time in school and can freely arrange my own timetable...¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Luoxi hugged her tight.

    ...

    During the afternoon, both Ou Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu waited outside the school gate.

    The teacher brought the students out, and Little Xu Yan saw her Daddy and Mummy from a far distance. She was ted as she shouted loudly, ¡°Daddy, Mummy.¡±

    At this moment, a small child that also looked over and said, ¡°Little Xuyan, are they your parents? Your Mummy is so beautiful, and your Daddy is really so handsome.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Little Xuyan lifted her small chin up confidently and said, ¡°My Daddy and Mummy are the most beautiful people on earth.¡±

    The school gates were open, and Little Xuyan rushed out. Ou Luoxi opened his arms to embrace her, and Xia Xiaofu kissed her small face and said, ¡°Little Xuyan, were you happy in school today?¡±

    ¡°I am happy. There are so many friends in school that can y with me.¡± As she spoke, Little Xuyan hugged Ou Luoxi¡¯s neck as she said, ¡°Daddy, those young friends all have younger brothers and younger sisters already. When will you and Mummy also give birth to a younger brother or younger sister to apany me? I am so lonely all by myself.¡±

 Chapter 763 - Yes, I Do! (Luoxi and Xiaofuâ€™s finale)

    <h4>Chapter 763: Yes, I Do! (Luoxi and Xiaofu¡¯s finale)</h4>

    Xia Xiaofu was stunned for a moment. She did not know why Little Xuyan would ask such a thing.

    She nced sideways at Ou Luoxi and saw that Ou Luoxi was looking at her with tender eyes, then he softly said to Little Xuyan, ¡°Little Xuyan, Mommy is going to take an exam soon. Shall we have a sibling when Mommy is done with the exam?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Little Xuyan apuded.

    ¡°Little Xuyan, would you like a younger brother or younger sister?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, how about a sister?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Luoxi kissed Little Xuyan¡¯s face hard.

    Xia Xiaofu was speechless. She suspected that Little Xuyan was a traitor sent by Ou Luoxi. Her father had just asked herst night, and now Little Xuyan is also asking the same thing?

    With a couple of words, the father and daughter have decided her pregnancy for her?

    Where was her say as the party involved?

    Xia Xiaofu felt indignant.

    Just then, her hand was wrapped in a warm palm. She looked up and met Ou Luoxi¡¯s bright eyes. ¡°What are you thinking of? Don¡¯t want to have a baby with me?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Little Xuyan also looked at her mother with her head tilted.

    Xia Xiaofu: ¡°...¡±

    She was done for. She had no say in this household at all.

    ...

    The three did not leave at once. Next to the kindergarten was the church. Ou Luoxi carried Little Xuyan in one arm and held Xia Xiaofu¡¯s hand with the other to show them around the church.

    Xia Xiaofu listened to the distant bell and took a breath of fresh air. She felt refreshed. This was indeed a good venue.

    Just then, a priest came over. ¡°Young Master Gong Ming...¡±

    Xia Xiaofu quickly took Little Xuyan from him to let Ou Luoxi have his conversation.

    He whispered to the priest and looked towards Xia Xiaofu. ¡°I¡¯ll be away for a while, but I¡¯ll be back soon. You two wait for me here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Xiaofu nodded.

    Ou Luoxi left with the priest.

    Little Xuyan slipped down from Xia Xiaofu¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy, the flowers here are so beautiful. They are all white. What¡¯s the name of this kind of flower?¡±

    Xia Xiaofu looked over. She was standing on a pebble path, and the two sides of the path were full of white flowers. She recognized that they were called Ca Lilies.

    Ca Lilies are often used in weddings and as the bride¡¯s bouquet. It¡¯s said that the meaning of this kind of flower is ¡ª devotion.

    Devout love.

    Xia Xiaofu was thinking about it when Little Xuyan tugged on her jacket. ¡°Wow, Mommy, look at that.¡±

    Xia Xiaofu looked over and saw a group of girls in white veils walking towards her. They wore flower crowns on their heads and began to hum French songs.

    She did not know when the ancient and romantic music began to y in the quiet church, and white Ca Lilies began to fall from the sky. In the sunset, the beautiful scenery ying out in the golden dusk was a sight to behold.

    Xia Xiaofu was stunned for a moment, and her mind went nk.

    At that moment, a ck figure walked towards her from the center of the crowd. He came before her slowly with a bouquet of fresh flowers in his hand, then knelt on one knee.

    ¡°Xiaofu, marry me.¡±

    He was proposing to her.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at him in a daze,pletely at a loss of how to react. There was a voice in her ear that reverberated ceaselessly. He was proposing to her. He was proposing to her!

    ¡°Xiaofu, marry me. I¡¯ve given you all the firsts in my life. You were the one who filled my life. Apart from you, I don¡¯t know what else I want, so you must be responsible for me till the end. Give me your hand and let us grow old together,¡± Ou Luoxi said affectionately as he tenderly gazed into her almond eyes.

    Xia Xiaofu suddenly felt that her eyes were moist, and then there were tears falling down without any warning.

    But this time, they were tears of happiness.

    No one knew how long she¡¯d dreamt of this moment, how long she waited for this moment. Ever since she first met him, he was all she had, the color of her life.

    For the longest time, she had wanted to be his bride and put on beautiful wedding clothes for him.

    In the past eight years, they had gone through too many joys and sorrows, but at this moment, they were finally whole. She had conquered so many difficulties along the way and finally made it to his side.

    If someone asked her if she hated him for all the bad things he had done to herm

    then she could only answer that even if he abused her thousands of times, she would still treat him like her first love.

    Xia Xiaofu tearfully nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    She agreed!

    She agreed!

    Ou Luoxi stood up, then put a tinum diamond ring on her ring finger. A hazy shadow passed over her eyes as he covered her face with the white veil.

    He held her little face in both his hands and then kissed her lips passionately. ¡°Xiaofu, you are the dream of my life. All my life I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment. The moment when you say to me... YES, I DO.¡±

    ...

    Ou Xuyan liked going to kindergarten very much, but what was saddening was that her daddy and mommy started their honeymoon journey of touring the world as soon as they got married. Now, she could not go to kindergarten as she was following Daddy and Mommy all day long like a light bulb.

    Daddy and Mommy went everywhere, from Provence, France all the way to Sanya. They seem to be making up for all the sweetness they had missed out on all those years. They usually look at each other with electricity in their gazes, which Ou Xuyan quickly became used to.

    Of course, there were times when Daddy got angry. Everyone wears a bikini to sunbathe when they go to Sanya, but when Daddy saw mommy in a bikini attracting the attention of others, his handsome face darkened.

    At nightfall, her Daddy would always coax her to sleep first. She had begun to understand that her daddy and mommy were doing embarrassing things. For her little brother or sister, she obediently never disturbed them.

    But two years passed, and Mommy¡¯s stomach was still the same.

    One day, Daddy and Mommy took her to a ce, a mountain cottage. Mommy said it was the ce where she and Daddy fell in love.

    She liked it very much here. After wandering around anding back, she saw Mommy standing by the window, Daddy hugging her from the back. Their heads were nestled together as they whispered to each other. They were smiling so happily and blissfully.

    She suddenly saw Mommy covering her mouth as if she were going to vomit. Daddy¡¯s face instantly changed as he anxiously asked her what was the matter. Her mommy¡¯s face reddened as she chided him ¡ª It¡¯s the result of your hard work.

    Then Daddy picked mommy up and turned in circles. That¡¯s when she knew she was going to have a little sister.

    Mommy¡¯s morning sickness was very serious. Daddy slowly let go of the Green Door¡¯s matters and left everything to Ah Li to take care of while he attentively apanied Mommy. Ten monthster, Mommy gave birth. It was really a little sister.

    Having his girls with him was enough. Daddy was no longer busy. Instead, he lived in seclusion with Mommy in this mountain cottage. Xuyan started getting interested in martial arts, so Daddy shaved a wooden sword for her. She liked practicing martial arts on the top of the mountain.

    When she was eight years old, she had achieved sess. One evening, she stood at the top of the mountain and let the afterglow of the sunset light up her snow-like skin. Suddenly, a boy appeared at the foot of the mountain.

    The boy shouted at her, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    She looked at him coldly.

    The boy shouted again, ¡°Hello, it¡¯s fate that we met. Let me introduce myself first. I¡¯m the second son of the Lu family. Can we make friends?¡±

    In the face of such a hedonistic son of rich parents, she simply turned and left.

 Chapter 764 - Zhou Yao And Leng Zhiyuanâ€™s Story

    <h4>Chapter 764: Zhou Yao And Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s Story</h4>

    Zhou Yao was the only son of the Zhou family in T City. The Zhou family were a military family, and Old Master Zhou was a senior general who was highly respected in the military. Zhou Yao¡¯s father, Zhou Anbang, left the army and went into politics. Not only was he the mayor of T City, but he also had a position in the central government, and all of them thought that their third generation Zhou Yao would be more stunning than them, but they did not expect Zhou Yao to not like studying when he was young. He was a troublemaker no matter where he went, and because of this, Old Master Zhou used the whip to cane him many times.

    The men in the Zhou family were all sessful when they were in their teens, but Zhou Yao was free andzy all day, Old Master Zhou had a hot temper and threw Zhou Yao into the army base immediately. He did not ask or care about him after that.

    Zhou Yao did not disappoint him. He also did not contact his family, and he went to the battlefield when he was 16 years old. He started the ming Forces special forces when he was 20 years old. He was only 25 years old when he became the youngest gold star general.

    Old Master Zhou felt extremely delighted inside his heart. Those old brothers of his that retired allplimented him when they met him. They said that it was no wonder that Zhou Yao was so stunning when he came from such a family, and he also agreed with that inside his heart, Zhou Yao was still not bad as when he was a child, but Old Master Zhou was only pleased for two years, Zhou Yao, who was 27 years old, did not allow any woman near him, and everyone started to spread the gossip that he was gay.

    Old Master Zhou was extremely anxious and was unable to fall asleep at night. He went over to the army base to get some information. The daughters of the directors in the army base were all smitten with Zhou Yao, but he did not even spare a single nce at those women at all, as if he did not want any contact with women. Old Master Zhou did not give up and picked a huge number of pictures of girls and sent them over to him. Nobody expected Zhou Yao to throw that person out directly.

    Old Master Zhou was extremely worried about this matter, and he was afraid that the Zhou family would end here with Zhou Yao.

    Actually about this matter, Zhou Yao could not be med. Zhou Yao originally did not have much interest in women. He was used to sparring with knives and guns, and the thing that he hated the most was those coy and shy women. They were so fake.

    There were so many people who would naturally approach him on a normal basis, and he avoided them from a distance. This was already a habit of his, but there was a woman named Leng Zhiyuan that appeared recently, and she was a little special.

    Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing¡¯s wedding was in procession, and Zhou Yao carried Leng Zhiyuan, who was wearing a cheongsam, on his shoulders as he walked away. Leng Zhiyuan struggled for a few moments before she coldly said, ¡°Let go!¡±

    He was just chided by Old Master Zhou. Zhou Yao was in a bad mood also. He lifted his handsome eyebrows up and snorted out loud, ¡°I will warn you not to move anymore. If you continue to move, half of your butt will be exposed.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Her father forced her to wear this damned cheongsam today, and the cheongsam was very short. It had a split on the side, and with the way he roughly carried her over his shoulders, it was weird if she did not get exposed.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± She growled out loud. Her long fair legs were just like vines as they wrapped around his neck, and she held the fingers on her right hand out. She hit his head.

    Damn it, she was really so fierce!

    Zhou Yao let go and turned his body over to the side to avoid her strike.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s legs both touched the ground. She removed her high heeled shoes and threw them towards Zhou Yao¡¯s face.

    Zhou Yao stretched his hand out to easily catch her high heel in his palm, and the man that was 1.9m tall was tall and well built. His entire body was full of strength. His features were handsome and proper, he was naturally strong, and he was natural material to be a soldier.

    And at this moment, he had to be raising his strong eyebrows up, and a bold smile curled up on the corners of his lips. He looked extremely...like a gangster. He ced one hand into his pocket, and his gaze went over to her bare feet as he said, ¡°You removed your shoes and threw them over to me. What was that for? Young Miss Leng, this wouldn¡¯t be the loving gift for me, right?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan hated him greatly at this moment and clenched her teeth. Ever since she met this person, her life was entirely horrible.

    ¡°Stop speaking nonsense! I will hit you!¡± She was about to hit his body.

    At this moment, ¡°Zhiyuan!¡± Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s father, Leng Mu, ran over hurriedly. He red at Leng Zhiyuan privately before he broke out intoughter. ¡°Haha!¡± He said, ¡°Zhiyuan, what are you doing right now? Old Master Zhou, our Zhiyuan was spoiled by me, and she does not have the reserved qualities of a girl.¡±

    Old Master Zhou held onto the walking stick as he walked over steadily. No matter how he looked at Leng Zhiyuan, he was extremely satisfied with her, and he said, ¡°Haha, Old Father Leng, I just like Zhiyuan for being like that, and only Zhiyuan can match up to our Zhou family.¡±

    As he spoke, Old Master Zhou nced at Zhou Yao and said, ¡°I have already asked someone to reserve the banquet. It is better for us to meet coincidentally rather to meet on a certain date. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go over to the hotel and we can also discuss the matters regarding your marriage with Old Father Leng.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s face turned ck, and the expression on his face was could be described with the word ¡ª WHAT?

    Leng Zhiyuan was also extremely puzzled. She looked over at Leng Mu and called out, ¡°Father.¡±

    The next line was ¡ª What is going on right now?

    Leng Mu quickly held Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, did you not hear what Old Master Zhou said clearly? Let¡¯s go. The car is prepared outside. Let¡¯s go over to the hotel right now.¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± Leng Zhiyuan used force to take her and back.

    But Leng Mu used more strength to press down Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hand, and he turned his gaze back to look at Old Master Zhou and had a big smile on his face. ¡°Old Master Zhou, please go on!¡±

    ¡°Old Father Leng, pleasee!¡± Old Master Zhou huffed as he red at Zhou Yao, meaning ¡ª Aren¡¯t you following us quickly? Do you want me to break your legs?

    Zhou Yao lowered his gaze to look at the high heels in his hands before he shrugged his shoulders in frustration.

    ...

    Inside the private room of the hotel

    Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan sat down on opposite ends, and these two people who were forced toe over were extremely grim as they looked at the activities that were happening around the table. It was only Old Master Zhou and Leng Mu who hated that they did not meet each other earlier.

    ¡°Old Master Zhou, may I know where Major General Zhou is living right now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this grandson of mine stays home when he is not on a mission. He stays inside the military base when he is on a mission, but Old Father Leng does not need to worry. Our military base has houses that are assigned, and when Zhiyuan marries him, these two young people can go over to the army base to live there. They will not be separated, and it is just that the conditions there cannot bepared to home, and I am afraid that I would have to short change Zhiyuan for that.¡±

    ¡°What about short changing her? Old Master Zhou does not know that this daughter of mine is used to going all over the world, and she is able to suffer. After they get married, let Zhiyuan move from Hong Kong. She has to be together with Major General Zhou.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. There is nothing good about this grandson of mine. He is just a soldier. He is loyal, cares about the family, and after Zhiyuan marries into our family, Old Father Leng does not need to worry. With me around, nobody would be able to bully the daughter inw of our Zhou family.¡±

    ¡°With Old Master Zhou around, I am naturally not worried.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. After they get married, I hope that Zhiyuan will continue the bloodline of the Zhou family and give birth to one son and one daughter.¡±

    ¡°Ay, how is one son and one daughter enough? No matter what, Zhiyuan has to give birth to seven or eight for the Zhou family and form a football team.¡±

    Old Master Zhou mmed the table with a p and said, ¡°Just with this sentence from Old Father, I would definitely need to raise a ss with Old Father Leng.¡±

    ¡°Please!¡±...

    Leng Zhiyuan was at one corner and could not stop rolling her eyes. She totally did not know who Old Master Zhou was, and she also did not dare. She gave Leng Mu a powerful kick underneath the table.

    Leng Mu did not care about it at all and only drank his own alcohol.

    Zhou Yao was in a corner as heughed awkwardly. ¡°Haha.¡± He was used to his grandfather singing his own part in the show, and he raised his gaze up to look at Leng Zhiyuan who was seated opposite him. He was just there to watch a good show.

    Leng Zhiyuan saw his gaze, and she hated that she could not dig his eyes out.

    At this moment. Ding! Zhou Yao¡¯s phone suddenly rang out loud.

 Chapter 765 - You Are Not My Type

    <h4>Chapter 765: You Are Not My Type</h4>

    Zhou Yao took out his mobile phone and took a look. His face instantly turned serious as he straightened up.

    As old man Zhou was happily chatting, he saw Zhou Yao get up. He immediately shouted, ¡°What are you up to now, young man?¡±¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, you take your time and have a good chat.¡± Zhou Yao stretched out his right hand and ced it against his temple to give military salute. He then politely nodded his head to Leng Mu and left.

    Old man Zhou knew that Zhou Yao had left for a task, and all he could do was worry.

    Just then, Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s mobile phone rang. She nodded twice in agreement after picking up the phone, then stood up.

    ¡°Zhiyuan...¡±

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s Brother. I must go.¡± Leng Zhiyuan strode off cooly.

    After the two leads left, only Zhou and Leng Mu were left in the room. They looked at each other andughed at the same time. ¡°Let the young people do their thing. Leave this wedding to us. We will make sure it¡¯s done properly. When they are back afterpleting their task, let them get married!¡±

    ...

    There was already a military green jeep waiting outside the hotel gate. Zhou Yao walked down the steps while taking off his ck suit.

    ¡°Boss, you are here?¡± Xiao Zhi opened the car door.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s cold eyes swept around his surroundings and asked in a low voice, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Myanmar.¡±

    Zhou Yao didn¡¯t speak further. He stooped down and got in the car.

    At that moment, he suddenly saw a graceful figure in the corner of his eye. ncing sideways, Leng Zhiyuan had also walked down the steps to where a ck Lincoln luxury car was waiting.

    Their eyes met and both stopped.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s beautiful gray eyes of a mixed-blood stared at Zhou Yao, then she raised her red lips gently. She spoke in stiff Mandarin. ¡°Tell your grandfather to give up. I will not marry you!¡±

    Zhou Yao stuck his hands into his pockets and restored the appearance of the evil ruffian again. ¡°Just as I wish. I will also not marry you. Look at you. With no feminine traits at all, how can I possibly fancy you?¡±

    What he said was a great shame to a woman. Leng Zhiyuan nced at her body. How was she considered not feminine at all?

    He had no eye for beauty.

    ...

    She scoffed, ¡°Perfect. You¡¯re not my type either.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhou Yao was curious. He looked at Leng Zhiyuan in the eye. ¡°What is your type?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was obviously stunned, but she soon turned and went directly into the back seat of her car.

    ¡°Young Madam.¡± The driver nodded.

    ¡°Did my Older Brother say where he is going this time?¡±

    ¡°Myanmar.¡±

    Zhou Yao arrived at themand center of Myanmar the next day. As soon as he entered, Minister Dong of Myanmar¡¯s security department approached him. ¡°Major general Zhou, this is a critical situation. We destroyed a ship selling drugs and seized arge number of new drugs. This drug has not been sold in the market, and I can confirm it is a new drug developed by criminal gangs. Once this drug appears on the market, the consequences are unimaginable. After a week of investigation, we finally found the research base of this drug.¡±

    They came to the long conference table together. Dong turned on the LCD screen and zoomed in. ¡°This research base is in the Mu family¡¯s home.¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at minister Dong¡¯s awkward expression and hummed, ¡°Go on.¡±

    The secretary handed over a piece of information and said, ¡°The Mu family is a big family in Myanmar. Mu Chao has aplex identity and has protection from many countries. We can¡¯t get a search warrant at all.¡±

    Zhou Yao pondered for a moment. ¡°Look for a woman.¡±

    Just then, the gate of themand center opened, and a group of people came in. ¡°Minister, Major General Zhou, the superiors have sent us someone to assist us in thisbat.¡±

    Zhou Yao looked up at the woman walking in the front. He recognised her. It was Leng Zhiyuan.

    Leng Zhiyuan was wearing a short ck leather jacket today, paired with ck body shaping leather pants. Her self-confidence was not merely for show because she had a great figure with a S-curve that protruded forward and backward, and her hips were wider than those of other girls, which made her hips particrly prominent. The short leather jacket rose up as she walked, revealing her slim waist that was as small as the palm of a hand.

    This kind of figure can be called the devil¡¯s figure, as it especially can make men have evil reverie.

    Zhou Yao saw that the wholemand center¡¯s eyes had fallen on her, to his amusement. Indeed, there may be many female agents around, but one so beautiful and charming is a rare sight.

    Leng Zhiyuan walked straight ahead. When she saw Zhou Yao, she didn¡¯t show much emotion and merely nced at him coldly. When she came up to Minister Dong, she nodded. ¡°Hello, my name is Leng Zhiyuan. Let¡¯s fight this battle together.¡±

    Minister Dong, of course, had heard about the renowned Hong Kong¡¯s Leng family. He quicklyughed and said, ¡°Hello, Miss Leng. I am in charge of the Myanmar security department. The Commander in Chief of this operation will be Major General Zhou. Major General Zhou, this is Miss Leng.¡±

    Zhou Yao nodded. ¡°I know her.¡±

    Minister Dong said, ¡°Oh, since major general Zhou and Miss Leng are old friends, you both must have a great rapport. We will definitely win this battle.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s beautiful face was still void of emotion. Her dazzling grey eyes were fixed on Zhou Yao¡¯s face. There was a sharp glint in her eyes, but there was also a hint of a smile in them, ¡°Hello, Major General Zhou.¡±

    Zhou Yao was d to see that she could distinguish between public and private affairs. This was a battlefield. With even a little carelessness, not only would she lose her own life but also the lives of herrades.

    He was not surprised that she was selected from the list. She had been the top in the list of female agents. Besides, the remuneration was high, so Leng¡¯s family would definitely take the deal.

    Zhou Yao handed her the file in the secretary¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll give you half a day to familiarize yourself with the Mu family and Mu Chao. Mu Chao¡¯s son is in primary school and needs a female tutor. Tonight, you will be the female tutor. Try to confuse Mu Chao with your beauty and enter the Mu family¡¯s underground research room.¡±

    He wanted to use the honey-trap.

    Leng Zhiyuan was looking at the data carefully. Her long hair was tied up, and her leather jacket was half rolled at the sleeves. From her charming side profile, one could see her valiance. She wasted no words. ¡°Understood.¡±

    Zhou Yao looked over at her. He knew that as a female agent, it wasmon for her to use the honey-trap. However, he was baffled that such a woman could not even figure out whether anything had happened between the two of them.

    Thinking of how she had naively made a trip to the hospital for an examination, then said he had passed the disease to her, he could not help but find it funny.

    Zhou Yao raised the corners of his lips.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes were sharp. She noticed Zhou Yao¡¯s smile and immediately gave him a death re.

    Zhou Yao had already turned and walked away.

    At 6PM, Zhou Yao, Minister Dong, and a group of people gathered in front of the surveince monitor and watched on.

    Leng Zhiyuan went to Mu¡¯s ce. Because she went as a tutor, she changed into a local Burmese dress. The bright yellow dress outlined her graceful figure. Her ck hair was tied into a ponytail and flowed down her chest. Dressing up as a girl from a humble family, she looked very attractive.

    The servant opened the door, and she entered the Mu¡¯s house.

    Mu Chao prepared a cup of coffee and came down from the balcony. When he saw her, Mu Chao¡¯s eyes sh with amazement at how breathtaking she was. When Leng Zhiyuan walked past Mu Chao, with an exmation of, ¡°Ah,¡± she fell into his embrace as though she had sprained her ankle.

 Chapter 766 - Oy, Young Miss Leng

    <h4>Chapter 766: Oy, Young Miss Leng</h4>

    Mu Chao stretched his hand out immediately to hold Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s slim waist and lowered his volume down to gently ask her, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    At this moment, a helper rushed over quickly and said, ¡°Old Master.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan heard Old Master and retreated a few steps from Mu Chao¡¯s embrace. Her small face was all red. Her gaze was just like a small bewildered rabbit as she stuttered, ¡°Old...Old Master, I am ...sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose...¡±

    Mu Chao looked at her curvy figure from head to toe together with her soft delicate behaviour. He was satisfied as heughed out loud. Heughed as if he had found his prey.

    Zhou Yao had both arms wrapped around his chest and stood upright. He did not straighten his back upright, but his back that belonged to a Special Forces soldier was extremely straight as he looked at the two people on the surveince footage. He curled the corners of his lips up slightly and snorted out loud. Why could he not tell that she could act so well back in the past?

    That day outside the hotel, he¡¯d said that she did not seem like a woman at all. He was not referring to her figure, but he was talking about her character. She was so cold and hard, and looking at it now, she actually also had times like that. She was just like a small woman as she was soft and coy.

    He never liked the voice of women. They were coy and squeaky, and he felt that it was so fake, but now, listening to her say, Old Master, why did he feel...

    He was unable to describe this kind of feeling. It was just as if there was a small kitten scratching his heart lightly, and it made his entire body...feel itchy.

    It was eight o¡¯clock at night very quickly. Leng Zhiyuan tutored Little Young Master in the Mu family, and after they finished his homework, the helpers brought Little Young Master away. Leng Zhiyuan stood up, wanting to go back.

    At this moment, Mu Chao was blocking the door.

    Leader An was both excited and nervous as he said, ¡°It is starting!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was blocked, and she looked at Mu Chao nervously and said, ¡°Old Master, my mission is done. I will have to leave now.¡±

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Apany me to drink a few sses.¡± Mu Chao got closer to Leng Zhiyuan, and he stretched his hand out to touch her small face.

    Leng Zhiyuan retreated frantically, and she even knocked against the book cab by ident. She forced herself to gain her footing and hurriedly said, ¡°Old Master, I do not know how to drink. I want to go back...¡±

    Mu Chao opened his arms out and went towards her. ¡°Little beauty, don¡¯t go back tonight. Stay behind to apany me. Be together with me in the future. I can let you do whatever you wish in Myanmar.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was shocked as she shivered from head to toe. She used force as she broke away from Mu Chao and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Madam would get furious if she found out. We should not be behaving like this...¡±

    Mu Chao thought that she was trying to y hard to get with him, so he broke out into loudughter as he chased after her.

    Leng Zhiyuan pushed the door of Mu Chao¡¯s study open and walked inside.

    ¡°Little beauty.¡± Mu Chao chased after her before he closed the door to the study and embraced Leng Zhiyuan from behind.

    At this moment, there was a numbness on his neck. Leng Zhiyuan took a needle in her hand and injected some anaesthesia to him.

    ¡°You...¡± Mu Chao¡¯s eyes shut, and he fainted on the spot.

    Leng Zhiyuan was cold as she gave Mu Chao a kick. Upon seeing Mu Chao not having any reaction, she stood up straight as she expertly tied her hair, which had been drooping down as a ponytail on her cor up, into a high ponytail. ¡°Siii!¡± She ripped the Burmese costume that she was wearing and exposed her tight ck singlet and shorts that she was wearing underneath.

    She fumbled for the switch on the corner of the wall, and the walls of the study were split into two halves. The underground research room inside was exposed. She took each step carefully as she walked inside.

    There were red UV lights in the research room, and she avoided the UV rays as she headed inside.

    Leader An looked at the footage as he eximed, ¡°Major General Zhou, this Miss Leng really lives up to her name, and it is only her who canplete the mission so sessfully.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s strong, handsome face did not have any expression on it, and at this moment, his gaze lit up, and he quickly said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Leader An froze and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan on the screen also froze instantly.

    ¡°There is a fixed time bomb in the research room. The bomb has already gone into countdown.¡± Zhou Yao looked at Leng Zhiyuan on the screen as he spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± Leng Zhiyuan denied it immediately and said, ¡°I did not touch any UV rays.¡±

    ¡°This UV ray is a trap. Mu Chao should press a switch somewhere when he enters the research room to disable all the UV rays, but when someone unexpected enters the UV zone, he or she must be an enemy, so it activates the fixed time bomb. We have been tricked.¡±

    ¡°Major General Zhou, what should we do then?¡± Leader An was anxious as he asked, ¡°When will the bomb disposal expert arrive?¡±

    He had yet toplete his words when a gust of wind brushed past him. Zhou Yao had already walked over to the door.

    ¡°Major Zhou...¡±

    ¡°Leader An, you don¡¯t have to worry. There is our Major General around.¡± Xiao Zhi was extremely confident as he looked at the back profile of his Major General.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan stood on the spot and did not move. After three minutes, someone appeared behind her. That person stooped down beside her. He was clean and swift in his actions as he searched for the bomb equipment before he opened the box with a ding!

    Leng Zhiyuan looked over at that side and said, ¡°This is thetest bomb I9001 from Germany. This is my first time seeing this. Do you have confidence?¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at the seven wires on the bomb, silently ced both of his hands inside, and turned the knobs carefully.

    At this critical moment concerning life and death, every small action from him decided her fate, so she stared at his face intently.

    This was the first time that she looked at him so seriously, and at this moment, he had an extremely serious expression on his face. He did not have any trace of the casualness that he usually had. His short, dark hair wasbed back, and it exposed his defined hairline. Anyone who looked at him would think that he was cold and fierce. His skin tone was bronzed, and his features were extremely handsome and structured, looking proper and attractive.

    He wore a ck singlet that was simr to hers, and he had a pair of camouge trousers on the bottom. His hands were working silently, and his sculpted arms had extremely defined muscles. He looked extremely powerful.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart leaped, and this was the first time that she saw him behaving like this.

    At this moment, Zhou Yao turned her over to the side, and he curled the corners of his lips up into a small smile as he said, ¡°Oy, Young Miss Leng, red, orange, yellow, green, blue, purple. These seven wires, why don¡¯t you pick one.¡±

    As he spoke, his long finger picked the blue one.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at him in disbelief. This matter involved their lives, and he actually asked her to pick the wire. Was he joking around right now?

    As she looked at the bold casual smile on the corners of his lips, Leng Zhiyuan hated that she could not go forward to give him a kick. She actually admired him a little just now. This man was really a leopard that did not change its spots.

    ¡°You are mad...¡±

    She was scolding him.

    But his hand was quicker than her, and he broke the blue wire immediately.

    Leng Zhiyuan stopped breathing at that moment, and the bomb did not explode.

    Did he seed?

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at him. The man had already stood up, and he used both hands to put on a pair of white gloves before he headed over to the research counter. He fumbled around for a few moments and removed a chip atst.

    Upon noticing that he did not want to bother with her at all, Leng Zhiyuan could not help but be frustrated. What did he mean? He obviously had the means to dismantle the bomb confidently, but he still asked her on purpose. Was he enjoying witnessing her embarrassing moments?

    Bastard!

    Zhou Yao had already turned back and returned as he said, ¡°I have already gotten the chip. We can leave now.¡±

    He tookrge strides as he headed over to the study room.

    At this moment, even if Leng Zhiyuan had a thousand grievances towards him, she could not mention them here. She could only take it out on him when they got outside, so she parted her legs as she followed behind him.

    She just stepped into the study room and saw Zhou Yao stop in his tracks in front of her. He turned his back to her as he made a gesture for her to stop.

    She stopped.

    At this moment, Zhou Yao used one long arm to pin her slim waist down, and she was immediately pushed down against the desk.

 Chapter 767 - Donâ€™t Let Me See You Ever Again

    <h4>Chapter 767: Don¡¯t Let Me See You Ever Again</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan was pressed on the table. She looked up at the man quickly. Zhou Yao did not press down on her. He merely held her waist with one hand to prevent her from moving.

    She didn¡¯t know what the man was up to. He was very serious at one moment but would fool around in another.

    ¡°Let go!¡± She was about to hook her legs over his shoulders.

    Knock, knock. The door suddenly sounded. It was the voice of Mu¡¯s housekeeper. ¡°Old master.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was stunned. Someone was here!

    The big hand sped on her waist pinched her, and her eardrum was filled with a man¡¯s deliberate low voice. ¡°Shout!¡±

    Shout?

    She didn¡¯t understand.

    Just then, a dark shadow blocked her sight. Zhou Yao¡¯s right palm was propped up on the table as he directly opened his mouth and bit her red lip.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Leng Zhiyuan cried out in pain.

    After calling out, she understood what he was trying to do. She pushed him away with two small hands on his strong shoulders. She turned her head and called out softly.

    Zhou Yao reached out his hand and squeezed her little face in the palm of his hand, forcing her to look him in the eye. He chuckled. ¡°Did you even get the secret service certificate? You don¡¯t even know how to shout?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan could not refute because the housekeeper outside the door hadn¡¯t left, ¡°Old Master...¡±

    She reallycked experience in this field. Whenever she was in face of such a situation, her father and elder brother would usually let others do it. There were many charming female agents, so she didn¡¯t do such things as she relied on her skills and wisdom instead.

    Just then, the big palm on her waist was removed, and she felt a coarse touch move across her t belly. The ck singlet she wore was very short, exposing her belly. Soon, she felt a cooling sensation on her chest as her singlet was lifted up, and a big palmnded on her.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s pupil shrunk as her whole body stiffened.

    She had never been touched by anyone.

    Zhou Yao pressed down and kissed her red lips again. She was so stunned that she did not know how to open her mouth. There were traces of a smile in his eyes. ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    He squeezed her cheek with his fingers and forced her to open her mouth.

    The two of them were tangled together.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not close her eyes. She stared at the man with big and beautiful grey eyes. Zhou Yao also did not close his eyes. He just looked at her with smiling eyes as he deepened the kiss.

    She was almost sure that he was teasing her again, but his eyes looked serious at the same time. In fact, the smile in his eyes was very light, and the deep ck pupils revealed a brightness like a falcon¡¯s.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not know what he was trying to do. Now, both his hands and mouth were attacking her. He had been acting like a yboy all along, yet his eyes looked so serious.

    Which was the real him?

    On a normal day, she would have flipped him over with one foot, but now she couldn¡¯t. Her fists are tightly clenched. She closed her eyes tight and let out a coquettish cry from within their entangled lips and tongue that one would be embarrassed to hear.

    Zhou Yao was satisfied. He raised his eyebrows slightly, then withdrew from her sweet mouth.

    Leng Zhiyuan breathed a sigh of relief, but the next second, his big hand grabbed her legs to separate them.

    Leng Zhiyuan suddenly opened her eyes. She could not tolerate it anymore. Her legs slipped away from his palms flexibly. She put her small hands on the table for support, and she tried to spring up.

    But with a loud pa sound , Zhou Yao pped her buttocks hard. She gritted her teeth in pain. Just then, her knees were pushed forward by his two big palms. He drew himself closer to her, and the squeak of the desk rang.

    Leng Zhiyuan panted, eyes red, as she stared at the man on her. She swore that if they were not on a task, she would surely tear him to pieces.

    There was a mirror in front of her which she took a look at. Her ck singlet was pushed to her neck and her legs were between his palms. Although they were both wearing clothes, she was humiliated by this posture. She gritted her teeth, shifted her head to the side, and pulled down her singlet. The housekeeper was still outside, so she continued to cooperate with him by shouting.

    After a while, the housekeeper left.

    When Leng Zhiyuan heard the footsteps leaving, she instantly opened her eyes and extended her right hand as fast as lightning, aiming straight for Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes.

    But her hand was stopped by Zhou Yao. Zhou Yao looked at her with a smile on his lips. ¡°What are you doing, Miss Leng? Are you in this business for the first time? With the housekeeper outside, we will be in danger in no time because of your emotionless voice. Did no one tell you that as a female agent, your most powerful weapon is not your skills but your body?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s body trembled with anger. What skills and body? He was simply a beast.

    She had been untouched all her life, but since she met him, he had been mean to her again and again. He was just shameless, but still tried to justify himself all the time. Son of a bitch!

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Leng Zhiyuan rolled down from the desk. She kicked her legs in a sweeping motion and attacked him directly.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°Leng Zhiyuan!¡±

    Sure enough, the next second, the rm sounded in the study, and there was the shuffling of footsteps outside the door.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan stopped immediately, and Zhou Yao shrugged. ¡°Well, that effort just went to waste. We are surrounded.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect. You can go and die!¡± Leng Zhiyuan red at him fiercely, then burst out the door, and soon the sound of fighting could be heard outside.

    Zhou Yao shrugged again. It seemed like the woman was really angry. He ran out to join the fight.

    Minister An led arge number of troops to the Mu¡¯s house. Just as the row of cars stopped, the main gate was kicked down with a bang. Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan walked out.

    Xiao Zhi stood at the side of the car and looked on. He couldn¡¯t help but cover his mouth in awe of how cool that was.

    Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan were both wearing ck singlets of the same shade. The evening wind blew their hair as they walked over with a trail of dust, which seemed like the special effects in spy films.

    Xiao Zhi was in a daze. Leng Zhiyuan went to the door of the ck car, and her men opened the door for her. Before she bent down to get in the car, she nced back at Zhou Yao. ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you ever again!!¡±

    The ck car left.

    Zhou Yao looked at the departing car as a smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the matter with you and Miss Leng?¡± Xiao Zhi asked in bewilderment.

    Zhou Yao ced his hands in his pockets and licked his dry lips. That woman¡¯s lips tasted pretty good. He squinted at Xiaozhi. ¡°You have nothing to do, right? Go run six kilometers when we are back!¡±

    Xiao Zhi¡¯s face instantly fell, and he scratched his head. His master was always like this, a tyrant.

    Actually, Xiao Zhi knew that there was something fishy behind his master¡¯s smile. The monitor in the study was nk earlier on, and he didn¡¯t know what happened between the two of them. It was definitely strange.

    At this moment, Minister An came forward and excitedly said, ¡°Major General Zhou, this mission was all thanks to the cooperation between you and Miss Leng. We are going to hold a celebratory dinner tonight. Both Major General Zhou and Miss Leng, please honour us with your presence... Eh, where¡¯s Miss Leng?¡±

    Minister An looked for Leng Zhiyuan everywhere.

    Zhou Yao passed the chip to Minister An and asked him to deal with the aftermath. ¡°She is noting.¡±

    Zhou Yao got into the car with a smile. That woman would not go. She was already full, full of anger.

 Chapter 768 - Are You Done Looking Already?

    <h4>Chapter 768: Are You Done Looking Already?</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan wanted to get on a flight that night to rush back, but her subordinates said that the ne was full already, so she had to wait till the second night. She did not have any other choice. Leng Zhiyuan spent another day there.

    If she was not out on a mission, her life was just like a nk piece of paper. She did not have any friends or hobbies that she loved. She roamed around Myanmar for half a day, and she returned back to her hotel in Myanmar at five o¡¯clock at night.

    The hotel had a bar inside, and Leng Zhiyuan walked through the hotel lobby and wanted to take the lift to go upstairs. At that moment, she was sharp and saw a familiar person.

    Zhou Yao.

    Leader An and his people were all around, and it seemed that the celebratory party was held there.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at Zhou Yao coldly, and he was seated facing her from the side. His right hand held a cocktail ss as he drank, and there was a beautifu, provocatively-dressed woman who held his left elbow. The woman was about to sit down on hisp.

    Leng Zhiyuan snorted coldly and left immediately after that. She just knew that this man was not a good person, he should have touched many women and must have gone to these ces many times back in the past.

    She returned to her room before going into the bathroom to take a shower. The warm water trickled down from the top of her head, and she stretched her hand out to flip her dark hair back before she lifted her hand up to wash her face.

    Her mind went back to the scene back in the study room of the Mu home. He was half joking and half serious as he pushed her down and kissed her deeply. Upon thinking about this, Leng Zhiyuan used her toothbrush to brush her teeth multiple times.

    That dirty man, she did not know how many women he¡¯d kissed before. Was he dirty or not?

    She used energy as she washed her body. She had mixed heritage in her blood, her body was naturally fair. Her fairness was not affected even if she went out in the sun, so after these years of going out on missions, her skin was still fair like soft tofu. She lowered her gaze to look. There were marks left by his pinch on her chest, and below...it was all red, and it felt very ufortable.

    She could not help but curse Zhou Yao thousands of times inside her heart. Shameless, bastard, coward...

    She just did not believe that he did not do it on purpose, and he obviously took the chance to take advantage of her.

    Zhou Yao, who was in the bar, sneezed consecutively. Leader An by his sideughed and said, ¡°Major General Zhou, it seems that someone is missing you, and that person misses you very very much.¡±

    Leader An winked his eyes with a hint.

    Missing?

    Zhou Yao lifted his right hand up to raise the ss up to drink a sip of alcohol. His masculine Adam¡¯s apple slid down, and he was extremely sexy. He did not interact with women, and if it was that kind of missing, then it was definitely...Leng Zhiyuan.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small, cold face appeared in his mind, and he was in a good mood as he lifted his eyebrows.

    He put the ss down and stood up before he said, ¡°All of you, slowly enjoy. I will go back to the room.¡±

    ¡°Have a good evening, Major General Zhou.¡± Leader An stood up and sent him off.

    Zhou Yao headed in the direction of the elevator, and on his way there, numerous women flirted with him. He curled the corners of his lips up and did not worry about them, but a provocatively-dressed woman just suddenly leaped at him and left the scent of her perfume all over him. He really hated this scent and wanted to take a bath.

    That woman who was dressed provocatively had quite a big chest, and she squeezed her cleavage together. It was a sea of her fair skin as she could not stop nudging it against his elbow, and thinking about it, he wanted to vomit.

    His right hand that was ced inside his pocket fumbled around, and he swallowed his saliva. He suddenly remembered what he¡¯d touched inside the study room the day before...

    Within the width of his palm, and it was extremely supple.

    Zhou Yao went out of the lift and sensed that his body was not behaving like normal. His vision started to blur, and his entire body started to feel hot. If he did not guess wrong, he was drugged!

    He thought about it carefully. The alcohol that he drank at the bar was given to him by Leader An. Why would Leader An drug him?

    Zhou Yao took the keys and opened the door. He did not have to contemte right now, and all he needed was a cold shower.

    Leng Zhiyuan turned the shower off and walked out, and at this moment, her ears moved, and she heard the sound of the door opening.

    Who opened her door?

    Leng Zhiyuan was quick in her movements as she took the bath towel hung on the railing and ced over her body, and she dashed to stand behind the door. When the bathroom door was pushed open, she stretched her right hand out to strike the personing over in his neck.

    But she failed to strike him. That person was quick-witted and ducked to the side quickly.

    Both of them looked at one another and said, ¡°It is you!¡±

    ¡°It is you!¡±

    Zhou Yao did not expect to see Leng Zhiyuan here. His gaze went dark, and he pursed his thin lips together.

    Leng Zhiyuan acted as if she saw her enemy as she angrily said, ¡°Zhou Yao, who allowed you to barge into my room? I think you are looking for death.¡±

    ¡°I have the keys.¡± As Leng Zhiyuan was about to strike, Zhou Yao waved the keys in his hand.

    As a special agent, Leng Zhiyuan quickly sensed that something was amiss. How did both of them have the same set of keys?

    Zhou Yao looked at her, and because she was contemting, her grey eyes became even more cold and mesmerizing. She¡¯d just taken a shower, and there was ayer of pink on her face, just as if there was ayer of honey spread out. Her wet hairy on her shoulders, and he even had a whiff of the shower scent on her body.

    The heat inside his body felt even more difficult to bear. He turned his gaze over to the side before he turned around to go inside the shower stall that had tempered ss doors.

    ¡°Oy, what do you want to do now?¡± Leng Zhiyuan had her guard up as she shouted out loud.

    ¡°I am borrowing your bathroom for a while.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Leng Zhiyuan wanted him to get lost, but the sound of his clothes rustling already rang out in the air before he threw out the clothes that he¡¯d removed.

    She had a look, and the reflection of his handsome and strong body was on the tempered ss door. Although it was blurry, she could still see that he bent his waist down to take a shower. He used his right hand to touch his face before he shook his short hair backwards. There were many small water droplets all over the ce, and he looked masculine and sexy with his rough actions.

    It was the first time that Leng Zhiyuan saw a man bathing, and she froze on the spot as she forgot to retract her gaze back.

    At this moment, she heard a deep voice tease her a little hoarsely, ¡°You still have not seen enough?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly regained her senses, and she felt that her ears were burning hot as she asked, ¡°Who wanted to look?¡±

    ¡°Then you can go now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a joke, why do I have to go out? This is my territory. I want to stay here to look at you. I want to see what kind of tricks you have up your sleeve.¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± The manughed softly and said, ¡°Okay then, you can stay behind.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not understand what he meant at the start, but she realized that something was wrong very quickly, and her ears heard a very abnormal sound. She had a nce through the tempered ss doors, she took in a breath of cold air and could not help but chide him, ¡°Zhou Yao, what are you doing?¡±

    This bastard! He actually...dared to do...this kind of shameless thing...in front of her!

    Zhou Yao shut his eyes tight, and upon hearing her voice, all of the muscles in his body tightened, and his blood rushed up, but his voice was stillzy and unbothered as he said, ¡°What are you so surprised for? Did I do anything to you?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Leng Zhiyuan did not know anything about this aspect, and she was frozen on the spot as she did not know how to retaliate.

    ¡°You still want to look? Then I will open the ss doors to let you have a clear look.¡± As he spoke, Zhou Yao ced one hand on the side of the ss door, and he was about to pull it open.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Leng Zhiyuan screamed out and quickly turned around to run away.

    She ran into the room and touched her face. Her face was already burning red. She had a thousand fucks running inside her heart. Bastard, shameless, he¡¯s totally a scumbag.

    A whileter, the shower door opened up, and Zhou Yao walked out.

 Chapter 769 - This Wedding Must Go On

    <h4>Chapter 769: This Wedding Must Go On</h4>

    As soon as Zhou Yao came out the bathroom door, he felt a strong wind headed towards him. He dodged by turning his body sideways, and the white pillow scraped past his cheek andnded on the carpet.

    ¡°Go and die!¡± Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s right hand came directly towards his heart.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s vision was filled with the woman¡¯s raging face. This time, he did not avoid her, but faced her straight on and stood up straight. ¡°My bath towel is going to fall off.¡±

    He had no clothes on him, and only a bath towel was tied around his waist. As he spoke, his hand moved to remove his bath towel.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Leng Zhiyuan halted in her path and covered her eyes with two hands.

    Ah, ah, ah!

    She was going to break down.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Just then, she heard a chuckle.

    She discreetly opened a slit in her eyes to see that he did not remove the towel at all, but rather he was squinting at her with narrow eyes seemingly like he was smiling.

    ¡°Scum!¡± She tried to attack him again.

    But her pale wrists were caught in Zhou Yao¡¯s hands. He used his strength and she collided directly against his chest. His chest was as hard as iron and felt like it had infinite strength. His upper body was bare, and he did not wipe his body after taking his bath. Those tiny drops of water slipped down his rising bronze chest and went towards his perfect inverted triangle area...

    Maybe because he had just indulged, his handsome eyebrows werezy as he trapped her in his embrace. He raised the corners of his lips and directly reached out to touch her face. ¡°You¡¯d better be quiet. I have no time to y with you now. If you fuel my anger again, do you believe that I will make you rece my hand?¡±

    How would Leng Zhiyuan not know what he meant? This man was born with such a firm and unyielding appearance, but who would have known that he was actually such a wicked ruffian? Her eyes were zing as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Come on then. If you seed, I will acknowledge your ability!¡±

    Zhou Yao bent down to look at her face carefully. ¡°Why, are you looking forward to it?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± sneered Leng Zhiyuan. ¡°It¡¯s said that men canst for this kind of thing for more than half an hour, but it seems that you can¡¯t. You can¡¯t possibly have been hollowed out by wine and women and are crippled now?¡±

    Zhou Yao, who was questioned about his ability as a man, was not angry. He raised a sharp eyebrow and nced down at his bath towel. ¡°What do you know? People don¡¯t even have any chance to envy my things at all. If I do you, it¡¯s your blessing.¡±

    As he spoke, Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes sharply scanned the room. ¡°This room is yours?¡±

    ¡°If not, then whose?¡± Leng Zhiyuan knew that his words were back to the main point. She squinted at him. ¡°Why do you have the key to my room?¡±

    Zhou Yao furrowed his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°Howe you haven¡¯t left Myanmar yet?¡±

    ording to her temperament, she should have leftst night.

    ¡°The flight is full. I¡¯m going back tonight,¡± Leng Zhiyuan replied sulkily.

    ¡°Oh, the flight is full? Miss Leng, with the Leng family¡¯s power, even if the flight is full, your father could send a special ne to pick you up.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan froze, then looked up at Zhou Yao. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Zhou Yao raised his thin lips, and his eyes seemed to ask ¡ª You don¡¯t know what I mean?

    Leng Zhiyuan suddenly understood, but just then, the door opened with a bang, and countless media reporters rushed in. The sound of the camera clicking went on and on.

    ¡°Major General Zhou, why are you staying in the same room as Hong Kong¡¯s Leng eldestdy? Are you two dating?¡±

    ¡°Miss Leng, looking at how frumpled your clothes are, it seems like the deed has been done. May I know if there will be good news soon?¡±

    ...

    When Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan flew back to T City, the news of them in the room in Myanmar had spread all over the city. All the headlines in the newspaper were specting about the marriage ¡ª the marriage of strong unity between Zhou family and Leng family.

    Soon, the Zhou family and Leng family spoke openly to the media. That month, the middle of the month was a lucky day when Zhou Yao would officially marry Leng Zhiyuan.

    As the main party in this matter, Zhou Yao was locked in the house. He looked at the whole Zhou family coldly as they decorated the entire house. Every corridor was pasted with the word Xi to signify happiness for a marriage. Theughter of Old Master Zhou could be heard incessantly.

    On this day, Zhou Yao sat at the dinner table having a meal with his family. Old Master Zhou handed Zhou Yao a set of design drawings. ¡°This is what you will be wearing on your wedding day. See which one you like.¡±

    Zhou Yao put his chopsticks down on the table and leaned his back into the chair. Hezily put one of his arms on the chair frame. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the point of you doing this?¡±

    Zhou¡¯s father, Zhou Anbang, and Zhou¡¯s mother, Hua Ling, stopped eating, and they quietly looked towards Old Master Zhou. They saw him taking his time to finish a bowl of soup, and then he said, ¡°Our Zhou family is a military and political family, so the wedding is simple. I don¡¯t care for a western wedding. I have discussed it with Leng¡¯s father, and we have decided to have a Chinese wedding. The invitations have been sent out, and all the famous men in the military and political circles will attend it. The Leng family was open to persuasion, and we can¡¯t possibly treat others¡¯ precious daughter badly...¡±

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Zhou Yao cried out.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Old Master Zhou suddenly got up and red at Zhou Yao. ¡°You have to get married even if you don¡¯t want to. How could you try to leave when you have already slept with the youngdy? The military has already approved of your marriage leave, so you¡¯d better stay here obediently till you give me a big fat grandson.¡±

    Old Master Zhou left in a huff.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s father, Zhou Anbang, quickly caught up with him. ¡°Dad, calm down. Don¡¯t get angry; it¡¯s not good for your health...¡±

    Zhou Yao reluctantly bowed his head. Usually, when Grandpa was worried about his marriage, he would send photos and even send women to his bed. He didn¡¯t argue about it, but who expected this old man to get worse and go to such extremes this time.

    How was he going to clean this up?

    Hua Ling, the mother of Zhou, looked at her son and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t make your grandpa angry anymore. Grandpa is definitely doing this for your own good, so you¡¯d better obediently marry Miss Leng.¡±

    ¡°Mom, why are you talking this way too? It¡¯s my marriage, not Frandpa¡¯s marriage...¡±

    ¡°Son, what are you talking about?¡± Hua Ling rebuked angrily. ¡°Weren¡¯t your father and I also matchmaked by your grandfather? You see, your father and I have been married for so many years, but we have never fallen out. Your grandfather¡¯s judgement will not be wrong. Besides, your grandfather had made up his mind this time. The old generals and teachers have already called to congratte him. Those colleagues of your father in the city have also received invitations. Now, who doesn¡¯t know about your marriage with Miss Leng? Our family is not amon people¡¯s family. You can¡¯t have a single stain on yourself. Go and consider it clearly!¡±

    Zhou Yao smiled bitterly. He understood what his mother said. That was exactly why he said that the old man had gone too far this time.

    ¡°Son, our Zhou family have always only had one son in each generation. Your father and I, including your grandfather, want you to get married first. You are already 27 years old. Besides, you really don¡¯t have any feelings towards Miss Leng? You have never let women get close to you, but why do you only get tangled up with Miss Leng and let your grandfather catch you red handed?¡±

 Chapter 770 - Fake Marriage For Three Months

    <h4>Chapter 770: Fake Marriage For Three Months</h4>

    Zhou Yao did not know whether it was going to be fun or not. Even if he had an unclear rtionship with Leng Zhiyuan, that woman was too stubborn, and every time she saw him, she would be just like a porcupine on guard. He just wanted to correct her character.

    He had not liked anyone before, and he did not know how it felt to like a person. After all, that woman could stimte his masculine desires to ovee her, but this kind of feeling definitely did not make him want to marry her.

    He did not want to get married at all.

    And also what about producing children? It was totally a joke!

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan was also in the same situation. She went back for a few days, and when she returned to the Leng home, people came non stop to congratte her, and the living room of the Leng home was filled with presents.

    And simrly, she was also locked in her room by Leng Mu.

    One day, the helper ced a delicately made meal in her room and said, ¡°Young Miss, it is time to eat.¡±

    ¡°I am not eating!¡± Leng Zhiyuan kicked the table immediately and said, ¡°Where is my father? Ask him toe over quickly!¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan...¡± At this moment, Leng Mu had a bright smile on his face as he appeared. He subtly gave the helpers an indication with his eyes, and the helper quickly took the food out and escaped the room.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, my precious daughter, why are you so angry? Come, have a seat.¡± Leng Mu took the ounting record that he hid in his embrace out and said, ¡°Come over quickly. Daddy has a good thing to show you. The Zhou family is arge family. The dowry that we sent over cannot attract too much attention, so Daddy changed the gold and jewels into lease agreements and also a bank ount...¡±

    ¡°Dad, I am not going to get married!¡± Leng Zhiyuan was cold as she interrupted Leng Mu.

    Leng Mu froze, then he brought the ounting record back into his embrace. He started to sob and said, ¡°Zhiyuan ah, my precious, your mother died early, and ever since you were young, I raised you up all by myself... Our Leng family is involved in this business. Ever since you were young, you were involved in this industry and turned into what you are today. You do not even know that you are a girl. This...is all my fault...

    ¡°I have long wished and hoped that you would marry someone early, and now that the matters between you and Major General Zhou have spread, and you actually do not want to get married, how are you asking me...to continue living? How am I going to go out? There are so many enemies of the Leng family, and in the future, they would all...mock me...behind my back. They would chide me for not teaching my daughter well. I...I do not want to live anymore...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan watched her father behaving this way and could not stop wiping her tears away. While she wiped them away, she froze inside her heart. The expression on her face was very poor, but her tone got a little softer as she said, ¡°If it was not you who set up a trap in Myanmar to harm me, would this matter have spread?¡±

    ¡°If you had not had interactions with Major General Zhou all the time, could I have set a trap up on you?¡± Leng Mu stopped sobbing immediately as he retorted.

    ¡°You!¡± Leng Zhiyuan clenched her fists together.

    ¡°Oh my gosh, why is my life so bitter? The child¡¯s mother, I should have left together with you...¡± Leng Mu started to sob again.

    Leng Zhiyuan was angry, but she could not let her anger out. Her face was grim as she sat down on the bench and said, ¡°Then you also cannot let me marry that bastard; he is just a scumbag!¡±

    ¡°You just like scumbags. What can Dad do then?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Leng Mu started to cry again. Leng Zhiyuan quickly raised both of her arms in defeat and said, ¡°Okay don¡¯t cry anymore. Can we push the...wedding back? Older Brother has yet to get married. Why do I have to do so first?¡±

    Leng Mu stood up immediately, and he walked behind Leng Zhiyuan as he helped her to massage her shoulders, before he smiled and softly said, ¡°Zhiyuan, I am not going to hide this from you. Your Older Brother has already found a good girl, and both of them have started to negotiate terms of marriage now...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was ted and said, ¡°Then ask Older Brother to hurry up.¡±

    ¡°We cannot. We have asked a master to predict it, and the master said that our Leng family has to marry you off first, then your older brother can get married. Only by doing it this way can our Leng familyst for generations, so Zhiyuan,¡± Leng Mu could not stop blinking and said, ¡°you have to hurry with this.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan: Damn it all; it was all a trap!

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan thought about it carefully. She was totally the one at the losing end. Her father would not stop if she did not get married to Zhou Yao, and now she was at a critical point, and she did not have anywhere else to escape to.

    She had to take the initiative to fight back, and she had to be the one in the lead.

    After thinking for an entire night, she took her phone out to call a number the next morning.

    The melodious ringtone rang twice, and the phone was picked up by azy voice from the other end. He had an air of satisfaction in his voice as he said, ¡°Hello, Young Miss Leng.¡±

    He knew that it was her.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, let¡¯s cut it short.¡± She did not have any expressions on her face as she spoke curtly.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get married then.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhou Yao was smiling on the other end, and he did not respond as he quietly waited for her to continue.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a contract marriage, and the contract will end in three months. I think that it is extremely easy for you to get a fake marriage certificate to fool your grandfather and my father, and I do not think that it is not something difficult for you, right? After three months, we will separate and not owe one another anything.¡±

    Zhou Yao was silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°Why do I have to help you? When the three months end, it is easy for you to leave, but it would be hard for me. Don¡¯t talk about my grandfather making it hard for me. Those people in the army are going to bury me alive with their saliva.¡±

    ¡°Sure then.¡± Leng Zhiyuanughed and said, ¡°Then we should not work with one another. Major General Zhou, I will wait for you to marry me in five days.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze became sharp, and he pursed his thin lips together without saying a single word.

    ¡°Major Zhou, I know that you do not want to marry me. Simrly, I also do not want to get married to you. Rather than bearing with each other to get through the days ¡ª oh, the days would also be hard to get by ¡ª I would definitely divorce you, and when that timees, our ending would still be unmorous. Our contract marriage would still leave some time for you, and I believe that with Major General Zhou¡¯s abilities, you would be able to settle everything well in three months¡¯ time. When that timees, I will disappear, and Major General Zhou can create a fake death certificate. You would not lose out on anything at all.¡±

    ¡°Hah, Miss Leng has really thought it out so well.¡±

    ¡°Then are you going to agree or not?¡±

    Zhou Yao paused for a few seconds before heughed and said, ¡°Although it is a fake marriage, I would need to ask Miss Leng to listen to all of my arrangements after you marry into my family. I do not wish for you to wreak havoc in my home.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    ...

    Five dayster, in the middle of the month, the wedding between the families Leng and Zhou was held in the midst of fire crackers.

    The Leng family had reached T City a few days prior, and they stayed in a high ss vi. It was still in the wee hours of the morning, and the sky did not break yet. Leng Zhiyuan was pulled out of her warm bed. She was sleepy as she sat down before the vanity table as the makeup artist helped her to doll herself up.

    After she was done with her makeup, someone ced a handmade phoenix crown on her head. It was sewn intricately. Her father Leng Mu and her older brother Leng Hao looked at her with tears in her eyes as they said, ¡°Our Zhiyuan has finally grown up. Zhiyuan, you are the most beautiful bride on earth today.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan kept rolling her eyes. She moved her hand to pull the red cloth to cover her eyes, and it was better for her not to see all of this.

    Very quickly, the people outside loudly shouted out, ¡°Old Master, the new son-inw is here. The son-inw is here to pick his bride up!¡±

    Leng Mu and Leng Hao walked out quickly.

    Leng Zhiyuan was all by herself inside the room and was extremely bored. The wedding coordinator could not stop talking by the side of her ear. She could not eat anything and could not remove the red scarf covering her head on her own...

    Leng Zhiyuan snorted out inside her heart. What generation were they in right now? They pretended they were still in the Minguo era; what were they trying to do?

    This must definitely be the work of her father and Old Master Zhou.

    She stood up, and walked over to the side of the door. She ced her right hand on the door handle before she gently opened a gap in the door.

 Chapter 771 - Mrs. Zhou, You Look So Beautiful Today

    <h4>Chapter 771: Mrs. Zhou, You Look So Beautiful Today</h4>

    It¡¯s very busy outside, and many different conversations could be heard vaguely.

    Leng Zhiyuan reached out her hand and quietly lifted a corner of the red veil to look at the living room downstairs. Many people were gathered to offer their well wishes. Her father and elder brother were standing in the middle of the room, talking to Zhou Yao.

    Zhou Yao and her wore the same bright red wedding outfit. The man was tall and had a good build. As he stood amongst the crowd in the living room, he was definitely the most prominent and noticeable one. She did not know what he was talking about with her father and brother, but his eyes were lowered, and he had a small smile. His handsome and hard facial features showed some softness, exhibiting the coolness of a son from an aristocratic family.

    Leng Zhiyuan snorted internally. This man certainly knew how to pretend. Once he took off his clothes, he behaved like a hooligan.

    Just then: ¡°Ai yah,¡± the bride¡¯s attendant eximed as she hurriedly ran over. ¡°Mydy, quickly put down your veil. It is for the groom to unveil.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter if the attendant did not open her mouth. Once she did, Leng Zhiyuan saw Zhou Yao looking up from downstairs.

    His eyes were brighter than ever. His gaze on her face was the look of a man sizing a woman up.

    Leng Zhiyuan froze, feeling ufortable. She¡¯d behaved like a boy since she was young and did not like to wear dresses at all. Now, wearing her Phoenix crown and grand robe, she felt as if she were tied up by a rope. Under Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze, her ears started burning.

    Leng Mu and Leng Hao both cast their eyes over. The bride¡¯s attendant smiled and covered her head with the red veil, then shouted downstairs, ¡°Youngdy couldn¡¯t wait to see the groom.¡±

    There was loudughter downstairs.

    Leng Zhiyuan: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    When the auspicious time came, Leng Zhiyuan was led downstairs by the attendant, and Leng Mu patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Zhiyuan, from today on, you will follow Major General Zhou.¡±

    A strange feeling of sadness came over Leng Zhiyuan. She would probably disappear in three months. Even if she reappeared, she would have changed her identity. She was so unfilial that she probably could be the death of her father.

    ¡°Well, now that the bride is officially married, may the groom please piggyback the bride to the car.¡±

    The bride¡¯s attendant ced Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hands on a very broad shoulder. The man squatted down, and she got on with ease as the deafening sound of firecrackers started.

    With her sight blocked, her sense of hearing and smell naturally became very sharp. Leng Zhiyuan could smell the scent of the man. It had no sweat odor, but instead, there was a smell simr to that of green olive mixed with the smell of a healthy and mature man. It smelled good.

    Leng Zhiyuan couldn¡¯t help but move, trying to avoid the smell on him.

    ...

    Just then, she heard the man¡¯s lowugh. ¡°How long have you been peeping at me from upstairs?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan: He realised long ago!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you peeked. I won¡¯tugh at you.¡±

    The tinge of sadness that Leng Zhiyuan had felt was gone. She couldn¡¯t use violence, so she moved her hand to his arm and pinched it forcefully. I¡¯ll let you say some more!

    Zhou Yaoughed even more heartily. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Miss Leng also likes to pinch people.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was rendered speechless.

    She was drowsy for the whole ride and did not know where they were, but she knew that Zhou Yao led her into a courtyard, followed by the traditional tea ceremony, and finally she was sent into a room.

    Someone helped her to sit on the bed. ¡°Young Madam, do call for me if you need any help. The young master is out entertaining the guests and will probably be back in an hour¡¯s time.¡±

    The servant then left.

    The door closed, and Leng Zhiyuan immediately reached out and pulled off the red veil on her head. She looked around. This must be her wedding room. It was so spacious, and there were lit red candles on the windowsill. There were paper cuttings of the word Xi pasted everywhere. The decorations were exquisite and antique.

    She had heard a long time ago that Zhoujia mansion was an ancient relic. Now that she had seen it, it was really remarkable.

    The Zhou family was very strict, so who knew how a prestigious family could produce a rebel like Zhou Yao?

    Leng Zhiyuan scolded Zhou Yao hatefully once again in her heart.

    After waiting for half an hour, the sound of a lot of footsteps andughter could be heard outside the door. ¡°Brother Zhou Yao, today you got married. We muste to see this sacred bride who epted you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Zhou Yao. We¡¯re going to crash your bridal chamber. Ha ha.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly ced the red veil back on her head. Just then, the door opened, and a voice jokingly scolded, ¡°All of you get out of here, or I will kick you!¡±

    ¡°Brother Zhou Yao, let us go in...¡±

    ¡°Go away; no one is allowed to disturb my wedding night.¡±

    The door was shut with a bang.

    Leng Zhiyuan could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. She has seen a lot of pranks yed on others¡¯ wedding nights which gave her the chills. She did not want to cooperate with him while the guests teased them. She was d that he drove everyone out.

    Except that the way he chased the people out was really...uncouth.

    Leng Zhiyuan sat upright and still. Although she was now at his home and he was a romanticist, if he dared to have any dirty thoughts, she would not let him off.

    She pricked up her ears to hear his movements.

    But to her surprise, she didn¡¯t hear the footsteps. He did not walk towards her. After a short silence, there was the shuffling of clothes as they were being removed...

    Leng Zhiyuan did not know what he was up to, so she lifted a corner of the red veil and looked towards him.

    The 1.9m tall man stood by the window, tall and upright like a god. He did not say a word nor look at her. Instead, he minded his own business and took off his red wedding garment which revealed the white shirt and ck trousers underneath...

    The red candlelight on the windowsill flickered on his handsome and resolute face, making him look like a figure from a painting.

    Leng Zhiyuan scolded herself in her heart. You are so cheap. How could you think that this kind of scum is bing better looking?

    He was ignoring her, but the atmosphere could not just remain this awkward, so with a straight face, she asked, ¡°Why are you undressing?¡±

    As soon as she spoke, Zhou Yao looked towards her face, squinted his narrow eyes, and revealed an evil smile. He strode over to her and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t take off my clothes...how can I spend the wedding night with you?¡±

    He pretended to pounce on her.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t move!¡± Leng Zhiyuan ced her right foot on his waist. If he dared to move, she would break his waist.

    ¡°Tut Tut, why are you so stirred up? I¡¯m just joking with you.¡± Zhou Yao ¡®s body pressed down and he lifted his hand to remove the veil on her head.

    Leng Zhiyuan hated this casual and unrestrained behaviour the most, as if she were his pet that he could control and tease as and when he liked.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± She scolded him.

    But the next second, the man¡¯s thin lips pressed down, and he nted a kiss directly on the right side of her face. ¡°Mrs. Zhou, you look so beautiful today.¡±

    How dare he kiss her?

    Courting for death!

    Leng Zhiyuan Immediately sprang up from the bed. Zhou Yao quickly backed away, smiling while looking at her teasingly.

    He raised his eyebrows, which meant ¡ª what can you do to me?

 Chapter 772 - I Will Lend You A Shirt

    <h4>Chapter 772: I Will Lend You A Shirt</h4>

    He did not lie. She was really very beautiful. The woman who was normally dressed in ck looked so stunning when she was dressed in such a bright red colour. Her features were all exquisite, and now that she had some makeup on, her pinkish white skin tone only made others want to squish her into their embrace. Of course, they had to first ignore the icy coldness in her fierce gaze.

    ¡°Oy, Mrs. Zhou, based on what I think, you should wear skirts more often in the future. Dressing like this, you are back to being a normal woman. You look so mesmerizing.¡± Zhou Yao looked into her eyes, and he was unafraid of death as he continued to tease her.

    Bastard!

    Leng Zhiyuan stepped forward to rush towards him.

    Zhou Yao did not duck away, and he quickly ced his index finger on his lips as he made a gesture to shush her.

    Leng Zhiyuan paused. Knock, knock! The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. The helper said, ¡°Young Master, Young Mistress, it is time for dinner. Do we serve dinner now?¡±

    The moment she heard the word dinner, Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s stomach was embarrassing as it growled out loud. She¡¯d been dragged out of bed before dawn, and she had not had a single drop of water yet.

    She was hungry.

    Zhou Yao also heard her stomach growling naturally. He scanned her stomach before turning around and going into the bathroom.

    He left just like this?

    He went to take a shower?

    He saw all of her embarrassing moments, and he actually did not bother about her.

    ¡°Oy!¡± Leng Zhiyuan quickly ran forward and tugged Zhou Yao¡¯s sleeve.

    Her small face was already all red from the embarrassment. She raised her thin beautiful eyebrows up together with her stunning grey eyes as she stared at him. Zhou Yao squinted his eyes. How was she just like a hard-to-train little beast?

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, why are you tugging me for? Didn¡¯t you hear that a man and woman should not touch each other when exchanging items? Why, do you want to take a shower with me?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan spat at him with a pfft before she extremely awkwardly said , ¡°I am hungry now.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Zhou Yao dragged his answer out and said, ¡°You are hungry now?¡±

    Was he deaf?

    It was obvious to her that he was just making her feel embarrassed.

    She was living in someone else¡¯s house, and she had no other choice but to bow her head down. She clenched her teeth as she let out a, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at her sparkling eyes, and he also did not know how his father-inw educated his daughter. Other than hitting others, this woman was a total idiot in all other aspects.

    He was calm as he took his arm back and said, ¡°You are hungry now... What does that have to do with me? I ate at the dinner banquet just now.¡±

    He lifted his heels and headed towards the bathroom.

    Leng Zhiyuan was left on the spot. All of the blood in her body rushed towards her brain as she looked at the cool back profile of the person in front of her. She hated that she could not go up right now to tear him into pieces.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a mouth yourself? Young Miss Leng, you are Mrs, Zhou of this family right now. If you are hungry and want to eat, the helpers have already sent the food outside the room. Don¡¯t you know how to speak on your own?¡±

    Zhou Yao went into the bathroom and closed the door with a bang.

    Leng Zhiyuan: We definitely have some beef with one another!

    ...

    Hate was hate, but she still had to eat this meal. She would not go hungry because of that bastard. She called the helpers inside, and the helpers brought in scrumptious and beautifully ted food inside and ced it on the table.

    Leng Zhiyuan sat down in the chair. She had some lotus seed porridge and a taste of two snacks, and she was very satisfied.

    When the helpers took the dishes away, Zhou Yao came out of the bathroom coincidentally at that moment. He wore a ck singlet. His entire body was cold as his masculine figure made the few young helpers bow their heads down immediately.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked on coldly from the side. This man attracted many women, and she was afraid that he would also not reject them when the young helpers in the family approached him.

    Hmph!

    At this moment, a deep, charming voice rang out in her ears. ¡°Mrs. Zhou, why are you looking at me with this expression in your eyes? How did I offend you?¡±

    It was only at that moment that Leng Zhiyuan noticed that her gaze stopped on his face for too long, and she even expressed the unhappiness inside her heart. What was wrong with hertely? The moment she met him, she would lose control of her feelings and would be entirely affected by him.

    Zhou Yao looked at her standing underneath the bright lights as she was in a fit of anger. She could not stop rolling her eyes. He let out augh. Why did he feel that she was just a girl who had not grown up yet?

    ¡°Go and take a shower then. Go to bed early.¡± He said something proper for the first time.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not want to discuss anymore, and it was better for them not to see one another too often. Once she clenched her teeth and bore with it, the three months time would be over, and she needed this buddy right now. She parted her legs to go into the bathroom.

    ...

    She took a hot showerfortably, then switched the shower head off and walked out. She used a dry towel to wipe her body when she suddenly thought of a huge problem; she had not taken her pyjamas inside!

    WHAT?

    What was she doing?

    She was about to cry over her own stupidity.

    She definitely could not go out naked. She stood at the side of the door as she opened a gap to look outside. The bed stand was by the side of the bed, and that man was rxed as hey down on the bed. No matter how quick her movements were, she had the possibility of being exposed.

    This kind of probability made her not want to try it out no matter if she was on the brink of death.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± As she was in a dilemma, Zhou Yao, who was on the bed, spoke suddenly.

    Despite the awkward moment, Leng Zhiyuan had not suspected the abilities of this man before. Among all the people, his skills were definitely in the upper ss, and she knew that few people could ovee him. She admitted that she lost to him slightly.

    ¡°I forgot my pyjamas.¡± She said stiffly.

    The man on the bed did not stop. He stood up and walked over to the closet to open the door, and there was a row of female pyjamas hung inside.

    His index finger gently brushed across the premium silk material, and he squinted his eyes to look at her with a smile before he asked, ¡°Which one are you going to wear?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at those pyjamas, and her entire face turned ck. They were allcy, exposing her back or thighs. All of them were extremely provocative. She¡¯d never worn this kind of clothing before.

    ¡°Hmph, I heard that your Zhou family was a prestigious and well regarded family, and you have been brought up strictly. I didn¡¯t expect that you all would have such dirty thoughts behind closed doors. Is this nightgown meant for a human to wear?¡±

    Zhou Yao was not angry. He lifted his hand up to caress his firm chin before he smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, we are a married couple now. Since we are a married couple, do we still have to cover up in front of one another? Don¡¯t you know how your parents gave birth to you? When couples get together, women put these kinds of clothes on to add to the mood. Of course, if you do not like it, you can choose not to wear anything; I like you to be naked very much.¡±

    As he spoke, he scanned her fair, exposed shoulders.

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly shrunk behind the door, and she only peeked out with her small head. She understood what was going on now. She was unable to fight with him with words. He could let any dirty words out of his mouth. She said, ¡°Lend me your tee shirt.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Zhou Yao stretched his hand out to take a white shirt out and threw it towards her.

    Leng Zhiyuan caught it with her hand before she shut the door with a bang.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s figure was tall and slim. She was also toned. Because she practised martial arts from young, so her figure was more gentle and beautifulpared to other women. The man¡¯s white shirt was too huge, and when she put it on, it was too loose on her. The hem of the shirt only covered her perky butt.

    She stepped out extremely carefully, and when she reached the side of the bed, she thought of another big problem; where was she going to sleep?

 Chapter 773 - Mom, What Are You Doing In Our Room?

    <h4>Chapter 773: Mom, What Are You Doing In Our Room?</h4>

    There was only one bed in the room, and now it was upied by him. Where was she supposed to sleep?

    As if aware of her worries, Zhou Yao, who was on the bed, put one hand behind his head and patted the bed with the other. ¡°Sleep here,¡± he saidzily with his eyes closed.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°What do you want then? There are no extra beds or quilts in the room. Now, it is almost winter. Besides,¡± Zhou Yao opened his eyes and looked at her, ¡°if I wanted to do you, I could do it even without sleeping together. If I don¡¯t want to do it, I won¡¯t touch you even if we sleep together. So, rest assured.¡±

    Look at how rxed he sounds. Of course, he won¡¯t suffer any losses. I guess he would even rather they slept in the same bed. Leng Zhiyuan hated him so much, but he was right. At present, there was no other choice.

    She hesitated, then took off her slippers, got in bed, rolled under the covers, andy down.

    She leaned away as far as she could and ignored him with her back to him.

    Zhou Yao reached out and turned off the wallmp with a click. ¡°Good night, Mrs. Zhou.¡± He turned his back to her and closed his eyes.

    ...

    It felt like a long night for Leng Zhiyuan. She didn¡¯t dare to go to sleep because she was afraid that the man beside her would do something to her while she was asleep, so she was aware when Zhou Yao got up at 5:00 in the morning.

    He got up so early.

    He simply packed up and went out. Leng Zhiyuan was relieved and finally closed her eyes. She took a nap and got up a little after six o¡¯clock.

    An hour¡¯s sleep was enough for her.

    After a quick wash-up in the bathroom, she went to the wardrobe and opened the door to look for clothes. There were many women¡¯s clothes in it, but most of them were very feminine dresses, which was not her style.

    She was hesitant about what to wear.

    At that moment, a knock on the door sounded. ¡°Zhiyuan, are you awake?¡± Zhou Yao¡¯s mother, Hua Ling, said from outside the door.

    Leng Zhiyuan knew that it was Zhou Yao¡¯s mother, technically her mother-inw. She had no mother since she was a child and liked to wield knives and guns. The girly side of her was very much missing. She had no friends and no girlfriends as she did not know how tomunicate with others. Now that Zhou Yao¡¯s mother came so suddenly, she was stunned. She thought it would be sufficient to maintain basic courtesy.

    ¡°I¡¯m up. Come in.¡±

    When the door of the room was opened, Madam Zhou walked in with a happy face. She saw that Leng Zhiyuan was still wearing Zhou Yao¡¯s white shirt, and she smiled. She walked over and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, I heard movement in your room, so I assumed you must have gotten up. The clothes in the closet have been arranged by me, but I was thinking about itst night and realised that they may not suit your taste, so I asked the servants to prepare a few other sets this morning. Take a look to see if you like them.¡±

    The servant brought in a rack of clothes, consisting of a maple coloured coat, short ck leather jackets, grey knitwear... Although the colors were warmer than what she usually wore, they were still eptable.

    Besides, it was only six in the morning, and Madam Zhou had already arranged these clothes for her. She had really put her heart into it.

    Leng Zhiyuan lifted the corner of her lips slightly. She was not used to smiling, so she only gave a small smile. ¡°Thank you, Madam Zhou.¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan, you have entered our Zhou family, and you are my daughter-inw now. Why do you call me Madam Zhou? You should call me Mom.¡± Mother Zhou smiled affectionately.

    Leng Zhiyuan was very ufortable. Suddenly, there was such a female elder who was so kind to her. She avoided her gaze and said, ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Madam Zhou took her hand enthusiastically, then put a bracelet on her wrist. ¡°Zhiyuan, this is the heirloom of the Zhou family. Your grandmother passed it on to me, and now I¡¯ll pass it on to you.¡±

    ¡°Madam Zhou... I mean, Mom, I can¡¯t have this!¡± Leng Zhiyuan immediately refused.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, you deserve it. This bracelet is now yours. Our Zhou family only had sons. Neither your grandmother nor I have daughters, so we are extremely close to our daughter-inw. You are now my daughter. Don¡¯t worry, neither your father nor your grandfather will let Zhou Yao bully you. If he dares to bully you, you canin to us. We will back you up.¡±

    Madam Zhou changed the subject. ¡°But Zhiyuan, although Zhou Yao is a little mischievous, he is definitely more responsible than any other man in the world. It¡¯s just that he is not good at expressing it. A couple not only needs to love each other, but they also need to have mutual amodation so that they canst for a long time.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not agree with Madam Zhou¡¯s words. In her mind, Zhou Yao was the most unreliable man she had ever met.

    But she didn¡¯t voice her thoughts. She looked at mother Zhou¡¯s benevolent face, and she was still deeply moved. So she stood still and listened to Madam Zhou quietly.

    Just then, the door was pushed open, and a gust of fresh cold air blew in. Zhou Yao¡¯s tall frame appeared at the door.

    He was wearing a ck long sleeved T-shirt that was wet with sweat. He had probablye back from running, and his short hair was lying t on his head.

    He nced at the two of them, and as he walked in, he said, ¡°Mom, what are you doing in our room?¡±

    ¡°This son... How could you disallow your mother to enter the room once you have gotten a wife? Alright, I¡¯m leaving. I won¡¯t disturb you two.¡± Madam Zhou patted Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hand and walked out.

    The two of them were left in the room.

    Leng Zhiyuan turned around and looked at Zhou Yao. He stood with his side to her as he removed his wet T-shirt. A person like him who trained often would not even get breathless after running for half an hour, except that his heart was beating very fast in his chest. Standing at a distance, Leng Zhiyuan could feel his strong vitality.

    His legs were so long, needless to say how straight they were. He was really like a stylish man who had walked out of a fashion magazine.

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly averted her eyes. She took the bracelet off her wrist and handed it to Zhou Yao. ¡°Your mother gave this to me, so I¡¯ll give it back to you now.¡±

    Zhou Yao did not look at her. ¡°Keep it for a while. If my mother sees that you are not wearing it, she will be suspicious. Give it to me when the time is up.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Leng Zhiyuan felt that he was right. She didn¡¯t want any other issues to arise over these three months, so she put the bracelet back on. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t break it.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s broken, you¡¯ll leave the person behind.¡± With that, Zhou Yao threw the wet t-shirt on her head and walked into the bathroom.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s senses were immediately attacked by a smell of sweat, and there was a masculine male scent that was very delicious. She quickly reached out her hand and removed the T-shirt on her head, then roared, ¡°Zhou Yao!¡±

    The bathroom door had already closed.

    Leng Zhiyuan trembled in rage till her face turned red.

    ...

    Just after breakfast in the morning, Zhou Yao received a phone call from the army. Although Old Man Zhou was a little unhappy, the country came first. Zhou Yao hopped into the jeep and swiftly left for the military base.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not want to be idle either. She was ufortable with staying alone in this foreign house. Besides, she had to prepare for her departure in three months, so she dialed Leng Mu¡¯s phone.

 Chapter 774 - It Was My Father and Your Grandfather Who Tricked Me Into Coming Here

    <h4>Chapter 774: It Was My Father and Your Grandfather Who Tricked Me Into Coming Here</h4>

    Leng Mu¡¯s phone was connected very quickly, and he said, ¡°Hello, Zhiyuan, you called right at the perfect moment. I also wanted to give you a call. I have some matters to take care of in Hong Kong. Both your older brother and I have already returned to Hong Kong. We wish you a happy marriage.¡±

    ¡°Dad, Zhou Yao has already gone over to the military base. I also want to start working.¡±

    Leng Mu froze and broke out into loudughter. ¡°Haha! Sure, since both you and Major General Zhou do not n to go on honeymoon, you can go back to work then. There is a mission on this side. I will ask the car to get youter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±...

    After half an hour, Leng Mu¡¯s car arrived very quickly. Leng Zhiyuan jumped into the car nimbly, and the car cruised off into the distance.

    She had long made ns. Both she and Zhou Yao were people who needed to go out on missions anytime, and after marriage, they could be together at certain times. The best was not to be together and spend the three months peacefully. She would then disappear and regain her freedom once again.

    ...

    After more than one hour, the car stopped. The subordinate opened the backdoor and politely said, ¡°Young Miss, we are here.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan stepped out. She stood up straight, had a look around, and the moment she looked, her face froze. Where was she right now?

    A military base?

    ¡°Did you get it wrong, my father...¡± Leng Zhiyuan turned her head back and wanted to speak, but the car that had sent her over had already disappeared entirely.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart sank, and she suddenly understood what her father was trying to do. Her father was sending her over to Zhou Yao¡¯s door!

    Leng Zhiyuan...

    At that moment, the main doors of the military base opened up. Director Yang brought two young soldiers out. Director Yang had a bright smile on his face as he said, ¡°Good Daughter-inw, Brother Zhou gave me a call just now. He said that you woulde over to my ce and asked me to take good care of you. I came out to have a look, and you are really here now.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan:...

    ¡°Good Daughter-inw, your husband is the pir in my military. It is definitely not possible for his ming Forces soldiers to not have him, so I cannot give him a lot of marriage leave, but good daughter-inw, you don¡¯t have to worry. I know that a newly married couple would not bear to part from one another, so I have already ordered people to prepare arge house for the both of you, and it is near the training ground. I guarantee that he will not leave your sight for a single moment.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan:...

    Director Yang gave an indication to the young soldier and said, ¡°What are you frozen there for? Bring your older sister-inw over to the housing unit quickly.¡±

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan was brought to a single storey terrace house. She pushed the door open, and there was a bedroom, a living room, one kitchen, and a toilet. The sun was shining into the house brightly. It was clean and neat, and the moment she looked in, it was obvious that this house was prepared for a couple.

    ¡°Older Sister-inw, Major General is on a mission in the base. He might return at night. Everything is avable inside. If you need something else, just tell us directly.¡± The young soldier had not seen such a beautiful woman before in his life, and she was their Major General Zhou¡¯s newly wedded wife, so the young soldier was red in the face as he was embarrassed to look at her.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not have a good expression on her face, and she did not say anything.

    ¡°Older Sister-inw, these are the freshly plucked vegetables and fruits for today, and we have some meat also. You can also use them to make dinner. If Sister-inw does not have anything else, I will go.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her gaze back to look at the vegetable basket. There were many fresh vegetables, fruits, and meat inside just like what he said, but did she hear it wrong? She was going to need to cook dinner?

    What nonsense was that?

    She was already so old and had never cooked anything, and she had not washed her own clothes before.

    She was not like Zhou Yao, a special forces soldier. He had to go anywhere he was assigned on a mission. She was the precious daughter of the Leng family. Leng Mu would never bear for her to go on missions that had tough conditions. Every time she went out on a mission, there would be enough aid on her side, and other thanpleting missions, she was just a Young Miss brought up infort.

    The young soldier saw her not saying anything and scratched his head before he went out. Leng Zhiyuan slumped down onto the sofa, and it was only at that moment that she was clear that she¡¯d been sold by her own biological father.

    Because she was bored, she picked a red apple from the vegetable basket to have a bit. Her long slim legs were on the back of the chair. She nested her head against it as shey down. She did not need to think about those troubles. When she thought about them, she would only be more irritated, so she gave up and closed her eyes to sleep.

    She slept till the night, and she opened her eyeszily. There was no one in the room. Zhou Yao had note back yet. She touched her stomach that had gone t. What was she going to do when she was hungry?

    She stood up and walked two rounds around the house. She definitely could not call for delivery at the military base. Would she actually have to cook her own dinner?

    Leng Zhiyuan gave in. Her stomach was already rumbling in hunger. She stretched her hand out to pick some green vegetables and some noodles from the vegetable basket. She would make some noodles to eat then.

    She walked into the kitchen, and the stove and gas were easy to use. She washed the green vegetables simply before she filled the pot with water. She hesitated after that. Did she have to put the vegetables in first or the noodles?

    She decided just to mix them all up.

    She ced the vegetables that were not cut and noodles all into the cold water before she switched the fire on to high heat.

    She opened the window up and stretched her head out to take a whiff of the air outside. The air was very fresh, and it had the smell of green olives, just like the scent on that bastard¡¯s body.

    Why was she thinking about him again?

    Leng Zhiyuan shook her head. She shook that handsome and brazen face inside her mind away. It was probably because he was too irritating, and he was the person that she hated the most in her life, so she would think about him often.

    It must be like this.

    Leng Zhiyuan affirmed her thoughts inside her heart, and at this moment, she heard a sound. She turned her head back to have a look. The soup in the pot had spilled out, and it overflowed all over the ce.

    Oh no.

    Leng Zhiyuan stepped forward quickly and stretched her hand out to remove the lid.

    But her fingers were scalded. She shrunk her hand back and was not careful as she overturned the entire pot. Bam! The entire pot fell down from the stove.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Leng Zhiyuan was shocked as she took a step back. She was at a loss as she looked at the mess.

    Click. The main door was suddenly pushed open.

    A breeze of cool autumn wind blew inside, and a tall, handsome figure appeared at the door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her gaze up to have a look. Zhou Yao was back.He was dressed in a camouge military uniform. His shoulders were broad and had a slim waist. His perfect figure had extremely amazing proportions. His body still had that cold wind, and it made all of his features look steely and bold.

    This was the first time that Leng Zhiyuan saw him dressed in his military uniform, and she could not help but be shocked. At this moment, he scanned her face before looking over at the floor.

    She was extremely embarrassed. Why did he always have to see her at her most embarrassing moments?

    Suddenly, someone outside asked him, ¡°Major General, do you need the kitchen to prepare supper?¡±.

    Leng Zhiyuan was rmed. She¡¯d made a mess of the kitchen, and at this moment, she definitely did not want anyone toe inside. She had a huge ego.

    She looked at Zhou Yao pitifully.

    Zhou Yao looked at her before he turned around to face the people outside the door and said, ¡°Go. Your older sister-inw is here today. Do I still need the kitchen to prepare supper for myself?¡±

    He shut the door with a loud bang!

    ...

    Zhou Yao walked inside. His tall figure stopped by the side of the coffee table in the living room. He stretched his hand out to undo the ck belt on his waist before he threw it on the sofa.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt that this atmosphere was a little awkward. Although she was a little thankful towards him inside her heart, she coughed before she said, ¡°It was my father and your grandfather who tricked me intoing over...¡±

    ¡°Just now, I heard some soundsing from inside and still thought that someone preying on Mrs. Zhou¡¯s beauty came inside to rob your beauty, and after I found out, it turned out that there is a small, hungry wildcat looking for food.¡± He turned his gaze over to the side and slowly looked over at her.

 Chapter 775 - Iâ€™m Cooking to Feed You

    <h4>Chapter 775: I¡¯m Cooking to Feed You</h4>

    Seeing the ridicule in his eyes, the tiny bit of gratitude Leng Zhiyuan had felt disappearedpletely. She thought that he was actually a considerate person, but now it seemed that he was still as vile.

    He was out to embarrass her.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, so what?¡± She red back.

    ¡°You¡¯re hungry, and I¡¯ve given you the ingredients, but it seems that you can¡¯t even fill your own stomach. Young Lady Leng, let¡¯s see, what else can you do besides fight?¡± Zhou Yao stood tall on his long legs, his big hands with distinct joints rolling up his sleeves neatly.

    ¡°You!¡± Leng Zhiyuan was very angry. Maybe the next second she¡¯d rush up and wring his neck.

    Just then, Zhou Yao moved. The 1.9 meter tall man squatted down in front of her and picked up the pot, then picked up the broom and swept up all the dirt into the trash can. He cleaned the floor with a mop after that. Soon, the floor tiles that she had dirtied became clean and shiny again.

    Leng Zhiyuan was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that a man like him would know how to do housework. She stepped back a little as the man walked towards the vegetable basket in the living room. ¡°What would you like for dinner, Mrs. Zhou?¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer. He looked down at the basket and picked out two tomatoes and two eggs, grabbed some noodles, and went to the kitchen.

    Leng Zhiyuan saw him scrub the pot clean and put in cold water to boil on a big fire, then he took out two big bowls and began to mix ingredients, after which he beat the eggs in the bowl evenly with chopsticks in an orderly manner.

    ¡°You... What are you doing?¡±

    Zhou Yao turned to look at her. He smiled. The yellow light in the evening made his resolute facial features look gentler. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? Didn¡¯t you want to eat noodles? I¡¯m cooking.¡±

    He turned around and smiled as he said to himself, ¡°Sigh, are other men suffering like me? Afterpleting a whole day¡¯s worth of tasks, they have to cook for their wives when theye home.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan felt her ears burn. He was starting to behave inappropriately again.

    Sometimes, she felt that he was a man with many faces, ying hooligan at one moment, being serious at another, then being sloppy. She didn¡¯t know which one was the real him.

    She averted her gaze from his handsome back view. ¡°Hmph!¡± She turned her face away.

    Zhou Yao put the noodles into the bowl with the mixed seasoning, then washed the pot. He began to stir fry the tomato and eggs, and soon, Leng Zhiyuan was enveloped in its fragrance.

    She could not help but secretly take a look at it. He mixed the scrambled tomatoes and eggs into the noodles, and the noodles became full of color, fragrance and vor.

    She uncontrobly swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    Zhou Yao put the two bowls on his palm and walked towards the dining table. When he passed her, he looked at the awkward expression on her little face. Heughingly said, ¡°What are you doing standing there? Go get the chopsticks.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not n to take them, but she was really hungry. Besides, it would be so hypocritical of her when he wasn¡¯t even taking it seriously and had just been making fun of her all along.

    She went to get two pairs of chopsticks, then calmly sat down opposite him. He did not talk anymore, so she began to eat her noodles. His cooking was really good. This bowl of noodles was the best she had ever eaten. At that time, she always believed that it was because she was too hungry.

    Zhou Yao soon finished eating. He got up and went to the bedroom. Leng Zhiyuan looked up at his bowl. It was empty. He had eaten it all.

    Soldiers would not waste food.

    Leng Zhiyuan got up to clean up the dishes after eating. Although it was her first time washing dishes, she did not want to leave them for him to wash and then listen to his taunts afterwards. Compared to her self-esteem, she was more willing to wash the dishes.

    She clumsily washed the two bowls, and the moment she walked out the kitchen door, she heard the pitter patter of the shower in the bathroome to a stop. The door opened, and Zhou Yao, wearing a ck singlet, walked out dripping wet.

    He had washed up.

    He held the dirty clothes he had changed out of in his hands as he nced at her slowly. ¡°You¡¯re done washing the dishes? That¡¯s right. A woman should act like a woman, or else what man would dare to marry you in the future?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± She red at him.

    Zhou Yao chuckled slowly and walked out of the door.

    Leng Zhiyuan went to the door and saw the man bending down beside the washbasin. In the round basin, there were the dirty clothes he had put down. His hands were in it and he was washing the clothes.

    She was stunned. A masculine man like him washing clothes?

    She looked at him seriously. The man¡¯s figure was really tall and straight. Even if he was bending down, his straight back was still as mesmerising. Inte autumn, he only had a ck singlet on. When he scrubbed his clothes, the muscles of his arms became defined, and looking at his copper skin in the cool air could make one faint.

    He wore camouge army pants and the singlet was tucked into it under a loose ck belt. Leng Zhiyuan did not dare to continue looking downwards, and she looked away in a hurry.

    Everyone says that he has a distinguished background and an amazing family background. She thought so too. The Duke of the Zhou family could get anything he wanted. Why would such a man need to cook and wash his own clothes?

    Soon, the man finished washing the clothes. There was a rope hanging outside the door. He didn¡¯t use a hanger but rather hung the cleaned clothes on the rope.

    Leng Zhiyuan took a nce. The clothes were wet and had not been wrung of water. They looked ugly hanging there. In a word, it was casual, just like his unruly nature.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, do you need me to help you wash your clothes as well?¡± She heard him mocking her just as she was absorbed in looking.

    She looked up towards him. Maybe his eyes reflected the countless stars in the sky, which made his narrow eyes brighter than usual. He was smiling, revealing his white teeth...

    She admitted that he was indeed...handsome, different from other men¡¯s handsomeness. He was valiant and formidable-looking, reflecting his indomitable spirit.

    But it was a pity that he had to talk like a...bastard!

    ¡°Thank you, no thanks!¡± She spewed out a few words stiffly.

    Zhou Yaoughed, then walked into the living room. He took a nket,y down on the sofa in the living room, then closed his eyes to sleep.

    Leng Zhiyuan was frozen by the door. He¡¯s sleeping just like that?

    At that moment, the man put his arm behind his head without opening his eyes and tly said, ¡°This is the army. Please bear it for a while and don¡¯t make trouble for me. I¡¯m going out for a drill tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll be too busy to attend to you, but I¡¯ll arrange for your three meals every day.¡±

    ¡°When the time is ripe, I will find an excuse to send you back. Three months, Miss Leng, I believe you will cooperate, eh?¡± He suddenly opened his eyes and fixed them on her.

    There was no hint of a smile in his eyes. He merely looked intently at her with those cold, bright eyes.

    Whatever it was that was tossing around in Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart instantly stopped. Although she didn¡¯t know what it was, she nodded coldly. ¡°Major General Zhou, please rest assured that I will definitely abide by the three-month agreement.¡±

    She walked into the bedroom.

    ...

    Early next morning, Leng Zhiyuan opened her eyes.

    She took a look at the night outside the window. It was about six o¡¯clock in the morning. It was winter, so everything was still covered with ayer of cold fog at six o¡¯clock.

 Chapter 776 - Older Sister-In-Law, Good Morning

    <h4>Chapter 776: Older Sister-In-Law, Good Morning</h4>

    The man outside the door left early in the morning, around four o¡¯ clock. She knew when he got up.

    Leng Zhiyuan was unable to continue sleeping further. She sat up on the bed. Actually, she was awoken by the noise. The past few years of being a special agent made her wake up whenever there was any noise. Suddenly, the sounds of the men training, ¡°One, two, three, four,¡± rang out through the window non stop.

    She stood up and walked out. The air outside was fresh and cool. She opened her slim arms apart to take a deep breath of air. For the past few years, she did not have much chance to be so free. She looked through the fog and could see a group of people moving about as they ran, and they were going through different training stops...

    Leng Zhiyuan smiled bitterly. Director Yang had said that he would not leave her sight, and he probably meant this. That man was out on training, just in front.

    She felt bored, and she stood at the pole to look into the distance.

    The fog slowly disappeared. She had a clear look at Zhou Yao. That man was still dressed in the same military uniform that he¡¯d worn yesterday. He had a gold star on his shoulder. She could only see the back of his head, and he had an extremely clean haircut. His hairline was extremely defined,and looked extremely cold and forceful.

    He ced both hands on his waist as he lectured a young solider who was all exhausted from a long-distance run. He was extremely energetic as his deep charming voice came over. ¡°Did you fuckingck calcium in your mother¡¯s stomach or not eat your breakfast? Stand up and continue running!¡±

    That young soldier¡¯s face was bitter as if he was about to cry.

    The corners of Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s lips were curled up into an arc. That man looked like a decent person, but the moment he opened his mouth, he exposed his rough character immediately.

    Suddenly, she saw his adjutant general run over to Zhou Yao and whisper something softly, and after that, Leng Zhiyuan saw Zhou Yao turning his body over to the side. His bright eyes looked over in her direction.

    Leng Zhiyuan froze.

    That adjutant general was extremely delighted, and he gave a salute as he stood up straight in the distance as he shouted out, ¡°How are you doing, Older Sister-inw!?¡±

    And after that, all of the young soldiers that were undergoing training looked over in her direction. They were extremely excited as they said, ¡± Older Sister-inw, good morning! Older Sister-inw, good morning!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan:...

    She looked over at Zhou Yao and noticed that the man only raised his eyebrows unhappily as he looked at her.

    Leng Zhiyuan snorted coldly before she turned around and went inside the house.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuany back down on the bed again, but she was unable to fall back asleep. She opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling.Her mind was filled with the man¡¯s face as he smiled cunningly.

    Damn it. She flipped her body around, and fiercely shook him from her mind.

    At seven o clock, someone knocked on ehr door. Knock, knock. She woke up and went to open the door. There was a young soldier standing outside the door. The young soldier held a meal tray in his hands, and there was hot breakfast on the tray.

    ¡± Older Sister-inw, this is what Major General asked me to send over to you. Eat it while it is still hot,¡± the young soldier said with a smile on his face.

    He asked someone to prepare this?

    Leng Zhiyuan stretched her hand out to receive the meal tray. Actually, there were times when that person was...not too bad.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°Major General has just finished training, and he is eating breakfast together with everyone else. Major General will have a training session outdoors afterwards, so he can onlye back tonight.¡±

    Was he so busy?

    ¡°I got it, thank you.¡± Leng Zhiyuan closed the door.

    ...

    After eating breakfast, Leng Zhiyuan was so bored. She definitely could not roam around freely here, and she could only stay inside this house. She did not have anyone to talk to or anything to do, and she felt entirely horrible.

    She opened the door, sat down on the steps, and basked in the sunshinezily. It was about ten in the morning.

    Suddenly, some movements rang out in the distance. She lifted her head up to look over. There were a few army green jeeps driving out quickly, and there were a few motorcycles following after. They seemed to be out on an emergency mission.

    What happened?

    She took a few steps forward and looked on as the cars brushed past her. At that moment, a motorcycle suddenly tilted, and the person riding the motorcycle fell down.

    ¡°Where are all of you going?¡± Leng Zhiyuan asked the young soldier that had fallen to the ground.

    The young soldier stood up quickly and said, ¡± Older Sister-inw, we just got news. Major General was out in the wild on training when he was attacked by Scorpion, and we are going over to render assistance right now, but...this is my first time riding a motorcycle...¡±

    The young soldier was at a loss.

    Leng Zhiyuan knew about Scorpion. Scorpion was only a codename, and it represented thergest drug dealer in the market. Nobody had ever seen his true appearance, and they only knew that he had wide connections everywhere. He was firm and cruel, and anyone who decided to rebel against him would not have a good oue.

    Zhou Yao and Scorpion...

    Scorpion was a person who could attack when the military base was conducting training sessions, so this person must be someone Scorpion saw as an enemy.

    ¡°Where is the address?¡±

    ¡°Go out the door and turn left, the back of the mountain around 500m away. I do not know the exact location, but Major General disappeared from the training location... Ay, Older Sister-inw!¡± The young soldier had yet to finish speaking, and his cor was tugged. As he froze like a small chick, he was already pulled off to another spot.

    When he raised his gaze up to look again, Leng Zhiyuan was on the motorcycle, and the motorcycle disappeared into thin air, leaving the young soldier with a face full of dust.

    The young soldier was shocked. Older Sister-inw is so cool.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan reached the back of the mountain. It was surrounded by the forest, and the geographical location was extremelyplicated. The army soldiers that stepped out of the jeeps were checking the location. She had a look around before she immediately leaped into a part of the forest.

    It was winter now, and the trees were all frozen. There was only a bare tree left, and it was extremely eerie. Leng Zhiyuan had a look around her surroundings and went towards the barrennd in the east. It was not suitable for a sudden attack, and she quickly ran west.

    She ran over to the depths of the mountain. She was sensitive and had a whiff of the smell of gunpowder. She took a few steps forward and parted the tall vines. There were signs of someone digging up a hole in the mud, and a sniper...had stayed at this spot before.

    Sniper?

    Leng Zhiyuan snorted coldly. It seemed like this Scorpion wanted Zhou Yao to die.

    She continued to run towards the depths of the mountain. Zhou Yao came here for wild training. He definitely did not have enough ammunition. When he was met with an opponent attacking him, he would definitely find the best spot to hide himself.

    Where could be considered to be the best spot to hide?

    Leng Zhiyuan changed directions and headed northwest.

    She ran for some distance when she heard the sound of bullets firing. She had a good look, and there were around ten people in front of her. Although they had used dried twigs to conceal themselves, they were now being attacked.

    A suddenly fell from the tall branches, and a soldier was trapped. He was just like a fish trapped in the before being dragged out front.

    ¡°Xiao Zhi!¡± An rmed shout rang out together with his soft cursing.

    Leng Zhiyuan had a prior impression of this Xiao Zhi. He was Zhou Yao¡¯s subordinate, and she¡¯d interacted with him before in Myanmar. She found that these men serving as soldiers were extremely honest and na?ve.

    The gunfire stopped, and a handsome figure stood up suddenly. He was about to run over in the direction that Xiao Zhi disappeared to.

    She stepped forward quickly, tugged that person¡¯s sleeve, and said, ¡°You cannot go there!¡±

    Zhou Yao turned his head back, and when he saw Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small, cold face, he asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    There was rm in his gaze, and he looked behind him. His soldiers that were supposed to aid him had not arrived, but she was the first one to rush over. He had not judged this woman wrong; she had potential.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not reply, and she looked towards the depths of the mountain. It was extremely calm there as if Xiao Zhi was sucked into an extremelyrge ck hole. She said, ¡°They have stopped attacking. They must want to attract you to go over to save him. I think that the area in front of us must be covered in traps. There is someone in the trees, and there are mines. It will only turn out bad if you go forward.¡±

 Chapter 777 - Why, Afraid To Become A Widow?

    <h4>Chapter 777: Why, Afraid To Be A Widow?</h4>

    Turn out bad?

    Hearing this, Zhou Yao stood up straight, put his hands on his belt, and licked his dry lips. He showed a bloodthirsty smile. ¡°Is that so? Then I must definitely give it a try.¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao!¡± Leng Zhiyuan gave a low cry.

    He slowly looked over to the side. That pair of bright, narrow eyes fixed on her face as he stretched out his right hand to pat her little face. ¡°Why, afraid to be a widow?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan pped his hand away. He was still in the mood to joke at such a time!

    ¡°Six minutes. If I don¡¯te back, you all will attack southwest. Recruit 2 will be the vanguard. Recruit 6 will be at the rear. You will proceed by crawling, and try your best to keep your lives while buying us some time.¡± He walked off once he finished giving his men the instructions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Leng Zhiyuan went forward and grabbed at his waist with her right hand.

    ¡°This is a battlefield. You are at a disadvantage and your life is hanging in the line. As a leader, what you should do now is to be rational. You want to lead everyone into battle, but do you think the life of one person isparable to that of so many people?¡±

    Zhou Yao evaded her attack, so she went up to him like a vine. The man took back the smile on his face and grabbed her pale wrist in his palm. His masculine body temperature and the heat of his palm were instantly transferred to her skin, and his mellow voice rang out. ¡°Don¡¯t pester me anymore. Both are lives. There is no means ofparison. Those are my people, my people, I can¡¯t lose a single one!¡±

    He shook off her hand forcefully and disappeared into the depths of the forest.

    Leng Zhiyuan stared at his departing figure. She felt as if ten thousand alpacas and horses were galloping through her heart. Fine, go and die, go and find death.

    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t be angry. Major General is like that!¡± A soldier hurriedlyforted her, then whispered to the men beside him, ¡°There is someone in the six o¡¯clock direction at the treetop ten meters away. Fire in that direction and cover Major General.¡±

    Then the sound of gunfire rang out again.

    Looking back at the soldiers, Leng Zhiyuan found that they were carrying small pistols with them. There were not more than 12 bullets in each one. These bullets were supposed to be for protecting their lives, but now they were used to cover for Zhou Yao instead.

    Stupid!

    It seems like these people will die here today!

    The gunfire continued. Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face was grim. She did not let herself look back in the direction the man disappeared in, but her heart was getting cold. He had not returned yet...

    Just then, she heard a low cry of surprise. ¡°Major General is back.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart leaped, and she looked back quickly. A man arrived at her side in a sh of lightning. Zhou Yao hade back. He crouched down and threw Xiao Zhi, whom he was carrying on his shoulder, onto the ground.

    Xiaozhi¡¯s chest had been stabbed by a sharp weapon and a stream of hot blood was flowing out. Leng Zhiyuan looked on as Zhou Yao put a rough palm over the wound. ¡°He will not die at the moment.¡±

    Zhou Yao ripped off his shirt and used it to bandage Xiao Zhi.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at the man¡¯s face. There was a lot of dust on his face. The sweat continuously dripped down from his forehead onto the rough bronze skin of his hand and then bounced off. He had probably encountered a fierce fight, but he was not panting, except that his heart was pounding hard with such power.

    ¡°Major General!¡± His soldiers gathered around him one after another. At such a moment when their lives were hanging by a thread, everyone seemed to forget the danger, their faces revealing their adoration and joy.

    Leng Zhiyuan averted her eyes. At this moment, she had to admit that her heart was touched. As an agent all these years, she had be numb to blood and human life, and her heart was cold.

    But it seemed like a feather had lightly brushed across her heart, sending ripples throughout.

    Zhou Yao suddenlyy down beside her. ¡°Right now, we definitely cannot just wait for rescue to arrive. The only way out is to go southwest, but there is a sniper there...¡±

    ¡°Major General, I will go to be a decoy. When the sniper shoots at me, you can determine his position, then take one shot to get rid of him.¡±

    ¡°No, Major General, I¡¯ll go!¡±

    ...

    A dozen soldiers fought over each other to be the decoy.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zhou Yao kicked one of the soldiers. He mercilessly said, ¡°How capable are you all? Can you avoid sniper bullets? I don¡¯t need you to sacrifice your lives.¡± The dozen soldiers were speechless. They opened and closed their mouths, unspeaking. They felt ashamed.

    Zhou Yao drew the pistol at his waist, and in a low voice, he said, ¡°Recruit 10, after I go out, find a high position. Once the sniper shoots, you must get rid of him instantly.¡±

    ¡°But Major General, the pistols we have do not have a far range. They are definitely iparable to the advanced weapons and equipment the other side have... I will go instead, I believe that a Major General can do it with one shot...¡±

    Smack! Zhou Yao reached out and pped the soldier¡¯s head. ¡°Good for nothing, a soldier who can¡¯t use a gun. After we go back, you can go back home to farm!¡±

    Zhou Yao stood up and left.

    ¡°Major General!¡± everyone called out.

    Just then, Zhou Yao¡¯s sleeve was grabbed by someone. ¡°They cannot do it. The other side is an experienced foreign mercenary. A pistol can¡¯t get rid of their sniper. It will only be possible if you give it a try.¡±

    Zhou Yao looked back at Leng Zhiyuan, who was speaking.

    Leng Zhiyuan was wearing a white vest with a cowboy jacket on the outside and a pair of ck tights on bottom. She loosened her grip on Zhou Yao¡¯s wrist, then took off the cowboy jacket and tied it to her waist. She casually tied up her ck hair, then whispered, ¡°Just now, I found out the height of the sniper¡¯s station. Looking at the potholes on it, I can conclude that they are using CI9 from America. This gun¡¯s speed is rather fast, but it will be affected by the wind speed...¡±

    As she spoke, Leng Zhiyuan looked up at the swaying trees. ¡°The wind ising from the South. I will run towards the West. I hope Major General Zhou you will do your best. I will not be able to persist for long.¡±

    She started to walk away.

    ¡°No, Sister-inw, absolutely not!¡± The soldiers stopped her one after another.

    Her pale wrists were also forcefully trapped by a hand.

    Looking back, Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes passed over those soldiers¡¯ anxious faces, then stopped on the face of Zhou Yao, who was gripping her wrists. She stretched out her leg and kicked his right leg. ¡°Do you think you can do it in your current state? I do not wish to die here with all of you.¡±

    It was then that everyone realised Zhou Yao¡¯s camouge pants were stained with blood. At first, they did not look at it carefully and thought it was blood from Xiao Zhi. but now, they realised that fresh blood had drenched his pants and was dripping down onto his ck leather boots.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s right leg was injured, and it was very serious.

    ¡°Major General...¡±

    Zhou Yao waved his hands to silence everyone. Looking into the eyes of Leng Zhiyuan, he said, ¡°Actually, you do not need to take a risk. With your skills, you can leave us here and escape unscathed.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan slowly raised the corners of her lips and smiled lightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say so yourself? I¡¯m afraid of bing a widow.¡±

    She broke away from the grip of hisrge hand and disappeared westward as fast as lightning.

 Chapter 778 - You Are Leaving Just Like This?

    <h4>Chapter 778: You Are Leaving Just Like This?</h4>

    Zhou Yao turned his head back to look at his soldiers, and his gaze was bright as he said, ¡°Two of you guys can¡¯t bepared to her alone. Stay right here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Major General!¡±

    Zhou Yao parted his long legs as he nimbly leaped up from a thick branch. He sat down on the branch as he took the gun in his hand. Damn it. He did not expect Scorpion to be so gutsy to dare to prey on the back of the base to attack him. He was at a disadvantage this time. He would have to monitor Scorpion well in the future!

    Zhou Yao¡¯s bright gaze was sharp like a hawk¡¯s as he was excited. In his entire life, he was not afraid of challenges or death, and the more exciting it was, the better.

    He red westward, and he could vaguely see the woman weaving through the forest nimbly just like a snake. His eyes were on alert as he waited for the sniper to take action...

    Bang!

    Once...

    Twice...

    Thrice...

    Zhou Yao raised his gun up and pointed towards a sniper in the distance.

    A sound rang out. The opposing sniper dropped down from a high spot as he let out a pitiful cry.

    The special forces soldiers of the ming Forces were all delighted. They seeded!

    Zhou Yao leaped down from the tree and rushed forward. His subordinates followed him closely.

    The moment they got rid of the sniper, it meant that theirrgest problem was settled. Zhou Yao ran west, and he had a look around his surroundings but did not see the woman around anywhere.

    He stood on the spot, as he had a look around properly. Leng Zhiyuan...

    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± At this moment, a familiar voice rang out from behind.

    Zhou Yao turned his head back, and the moment he looked over, he saw the cool and charismatic woman. She stood up extremely straight. She held a sharp knife in one hand, and the sharp knife was still dripping with blood. An operative from the opposing side was dead underneath her feet.

    At this moment, all of the muscles in Zhou Yao¡¯s body rxed, and he regained that yful look that he had usually as he said, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, you are not a widow now. Let¡¯s go back tonight to consummate our marriage then.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Leng Zhiyuan red at him and turned around to leave.

    Zhou Yao shrugged his shoulders.

    The reinforcements came over quickly, and Zhou Yao¡¯s advanced weaponry and equipment tipped the scales. The opponent noticed that their advantage was gone. They let out a whistle in the air and sounded an orderly retreat.

    ...

    Everyone went back to the army base. This time, they could be considered lucky. They did not have any casualties. Xiao Zhi was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment, and his injuries were not life threatening, but he was still in aa.

    Zhou Yao went on leave because his right leg was badly injured, and there were some signs of inmmation. His superiors gave him leave immediately, so hey down in bed.

    Director Yang came over to visit him and said, ¡°Zhou Yao, your grandfather called me just now to chide me for a long while, and I almost spoke till my mouth went dry to make him hang up.¡±

    Zhou Yao casually leaned his head against the headboard. He propped his injured right leg on the frame and curled his left leg up. He bit an apple and said, ¡°What did my grandfather say? If I had died, wouldn¡¯t that be what he wanted? He¡¯s always scolded me for not being filial.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Zhou Yao, you really understand your grandfather. Your grandfather said that it is fine if you die ¡ª you are an unfilial one anyways ¡ª but before you die, you have to produce the next generation of the Zhou family first. Everything is great now. Forget your injuries. You have to take medication, and you have to use protection during this period of time. You cannot have children. The day when your grandfather can carry his great grandchild will have to be pushed back now.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s mind could imagine how his grandfather was ring with his angry eyes. Director Yang¡¯s words were not an exaggeration at all, and these words were what his grandfather would say.

    His grandfather did not deviate from his great grandchildren very much.

    Great grandchildren...

    Zhou Yao took a bite of the apple before he turned his gaze over to the side and looked outside. Leng Zhiyuan stood in the living room as she poured tea. It seemed that she was not used to doing this. The hot water almost spilled onto her hands.

    Heughed. This woman was not even able to manage herself well. How was he going to have children with her...

    But imagining her being a mother, it would be pretty funny.

    Actually, what he was unable to imagine was, there would be a cute child in her embrace and following behind her; how shocking would that scene be?

    Zhou Yao was in a good mood and raised his eyebrows.

    Upon seeing him smile as he looked at the woman outside, Director Yang said, ¡°You young chap. In the past, when I introduced so many beautiful women to you, all of the daughters of the other directors, they had beauty and were all talented in many aspects, you did not even spare them a nce. I didn¡¯t expect your taste to be so poisonous. You like this type. The daughter-inw you¡¯ve picked is able to defeat the best performing female soldier on our base, and our recent sess is mainly thanks to her.¡±

    Zhou Yao bit the apple. He was nonchnt as he snorted, ¡°Yeah, she only knows how to fight.¡±

    Director Yang did not understand what he meant for a moment.

    At this moment, Leng Zhiyuan walked inside. She served the cup of tea that she held in her hands over to Director Yang and said, ¡°Director, please have some tea.¡±

    Director Yang lowered his gaze down to have a look at the cup of tea. She held it unsteadily, and the tea spilled. Even the tea leaves that were soaking inside spilled out. No matter how he looked at it...it seemed so unsightly.

    Director Yang immediately understood what Zhou Yao meant. He broke out into awkwardughter. ¡°Haha! Good daughter-inw, I still have other matters to attend to. I will not drink tea then. I¡¯lle over again when I have time.¡±

    Director Yang headed out.

    The two of them were now alone together.

    ...

    The house that was once noisy turned quiet suddenly, and Leng Zhiyuan felt a little ufortable. She looked at the tea in her hands and felt frustrated. Why didn¡¯t he say that he was not going to drink tea earlier? He¡¯d made her brew it for such a long time.

    Suddenly, softughter rang out in her ears. ¡°It was your tea skills that scared him off.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan raised his gaze up to look at Zhou Yao. He bit an apple as he mocked her. She immediately became furious and said, ¡°If you are good at making tea, why didn¡¯t you make it then?¡±

    It was not bad if there was tea to drink already. Her father also did not have the honour of drinking the tea personally prepared by her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that my thigh is still hurt?¡± He shook his long legs cunningly.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Excuses.

    There were all excuses.

    She did not argue with him. She walked into the kitchen to pour the tea down the drain. She took her clothes and went into the bathroom to take a bath. It was nighttime now. She should go to bed early.

    She took a hot shower and walked out. Leng Zhiyuan let her wet hair down, and she headed towards the room. When she had a clear look at Zhou Yao, who was lying down on the bed, she froze. Oh my gosh. She actually forgot that he had taken up his entire bed now.

    Where was she going to sleep then?

    Zhou Yao squinted his eyes and looked at her before he opened his arms out tough. ¡°Come over, Mrs. Zhou. I do not mind sharing a bed with you. I guarantee that I will not move tonight. I will only hug you and sleep.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan:...

    Get lost!

    She turned around and went into the living room. She was forced to sleep in the same bed with him in the Zhou home, and here, would she have to wrong herself still? She would go and sleep on the sofa.

    ¡°Ay, Mrs. Zhou.¡± At this moment, Zhou Yao called out to her from behind and said, ¡°You are just leaving like that?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her head around and said, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Zhou Yao lowered his gaze down to look at himself and said, ¡°No matter what, you should also take some water over to help me clean myself, right?¡±

 Chapter 779 - Where Do I Wipe?

    <h4>Chapter 779: Where Do I Wipe?</h4>

    Wash...

    Wipe...

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at him in a daze and scolded him directly. ¡°Damn you!¡±

    Since a young age, it was always someone else waiting on her. She had never waited on anyone before!

    Who did he think he was?

    Zhou Yao looked at her small, tender face that was fresh from her bath and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Take a look at me. I¡¯m covered in dust and blood. It¡¯s impossible to take a bath, so I can only trouble Mrs Zhou to clean me up.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course you can refuse, but there will be a lot of peopleing to visit me over the next two days. With many seniors in my unit, if any rumours of us having disagreements were to spread, you have to think about the consequences.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan froze on the spot and couldn¡¯t say a word. She blushed and red fiercely at the shameless man!

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, be good. We need to love each other. Don¡¯t forget, three months. With patience, we¡¯ll get through it eventually.¡± Zhou Yao said as he winked at her, wanton and unrestrained.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s two hands which were hanging by the side of her body clenched, loosened and clenched again. Finally, with a heavy snort, she walked into the bathroom.

    Listening to the crackle and rattle from inside, Zhou Yao knew how reluctant the woman was. She was treating the basin as if it was him to let out her anger.

    He leaned back in his bed leisurely andcently. Why did it make him so happy to provoke that little wild cat?

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan came out shortly after. She forcefully put the down basin on the bedside table, then squeezed the water out of the towel. ¡°Where do I wipe?¡± she asked with a poor attitude.

    ¡°Well...¡± Zhou Yao thought seriously with his head askew. ¡°Wipe my upper body first.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan bent down and reached out to unbutton his camouge top, and she opened it such that his bulwark-like chest was exposed. He was right. He had blood stains on his body.

    With a warm, damp towel, she wiped those bloodstains clean, then randomly wiped other areas for him. She was angry, but when her fingers touched his hard muscles, it was as if she was electrocuted, and she began to wonder where she should look.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, so you wear this at night?¡± He suddenly started a conversation.

    Leng Zhiyuan took a look at herself. The ck vest and ck cks were normal. There was no problem.

    She raised her eyes to look at him, only to see his gaze slide disdainfully across her body, then stop at her...chest.

    ¡°Where are you looking? Look again and I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out!¡± She swung the towel in her hand at his handsome face.

    Zhou Yao dodged and lifted his lips into a smile as he recalled, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, why so pretentious? I¡¯ve not only seen it but only pinched it.¡± He proudly spread out the fingers of his right hand.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s little face started burning. ¡°Son of a bitch!¡±

    She extended two fingers and went straight for his eyeballs.

    With sharp eyes and agile hands, Zhou Yao quickly stopped her two fingers and pulled on them hard. Caught off guard, she fell into his arms. At that moment, his thin, warm, and pliable lips moved down and kissed her little earlobe. ¡°Mrs. Zhou, you have such a great figure and such a beautiful face that all men want to take a second look at. Don¡¯t waste it. Start wearing dresses. Also... back in the mountains, you looked beautiful when you smiled.¡±

    The man¡¯s warm and wet breathpletelynded on her sensitive ears, and his words were so...unrestrained, such flowery speech!

    Does he do this to all women?

    ¡°Get lost!¡± She pressed against his chest and broke free from his arms in a matter of seconds.

    Zhou Yao was in a great mood. His nose was still filled with the fragrance of the woman¡¯s hair. In addition, her body was really soft. ¡°Mrs. Zhou, you are blushing.¡±

    It was not a question but a statement.

    Leng Zhiyuan knew that she was blushing, probably because of his teasing. She snorted coldly and turned to leave.

    ¡°Hey, Mrs. Zhou, you haven¡¯t cleaned properly yet. Hurry, I want to go to sleep!¡± he said seriously.

    Leng Zhiyuan: ...

    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, then gritted her teeth and turned around. ¡°Where else do you want me to wipe?¡±

    Ignoring her anger, Zhou Yao squinted down at his trousers and said, ¡°Down here.¡±

    Two very simple words, and Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s line of sight moved down.

    His shirt was still open, revealing the perfect V-line below his exquisite chest, and also his distinct eight-pack, which was very eye-catching.

    Below that was his ck belt. He had wide shoulders but a narrow waist. Further below that was...

    This time, she felt that even her ears were burning.

    Although she had no experience in rtionships, she was very clear about the body structure of men. Before, she had crippled many men¡¯s crown jewels. Men were usually soft down there, but he seemed like he was already...

    When did he...

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, have you seen enough? Just say so if you want to see it clearly, I can take off my pants for you to look closely. I¡¯m most proud of this area. It¡¯s all natural. I guarantee you will like it. ¡± As he spoke, he began to unbuckle his belt.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Leng Zhiyuan screamed, threw the towel at him, then turned and ran away.

    Zhou Yao was so happy that heughed heartily. This was even more satisfying than destroying an enemy¡¯s castle. Little wild cat, did she think that he couldn¡¯t tame her?

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan did not sleep well. She tossed and turned on the sofa and finally managed to fall asleep. Her dream was full of Zhou Yao¡¯s annoyingly handsome face as he yed all sorts of tricks on her...

    It was only in the wee hours of the morning when she opened her eyes. She thought she might as well get up for a run. If she could not see that loathful man, she would not be annoyed.

    After two hours, she came back from her run. When she walked into the living room, she found that there were many people in the bedroom, all of whom were visiting Zhou Yao. Among them, Xiao Zhi, who¡¯d still been in aa the day before, was sitting beside the bed.

    She saw Zhou Yao extend his left foot to give Xiaozhi a kick. ¡°I heard that you just woke up. Why did you get out of bed so soon? Don¡¯t you know that you just narrowly escaped death?¡±

    Xiao Zhi¡¯s face was pale, but the rims of his eyes were red. ¡°Major General, yesterday I thought I was a dead man for sure. As a soldier, I was ready to die for the country at any time, but I did not expect Major General to risk your life to save me. I...¡±

    ¡°You rascal, have you been brainwashed? What sacrifice. You will have nothing if you die. Come on, stop weeping like ady. When the injury is healed, go and train harder and don¡¯t disgrace me again next time!¡±

    The rest of the peopleughed and said, ¡°Xiao Zhi, Major General has always taught us that living shoulde first. We are the ming Forces. We will not lose a single member!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Major General.¡± Xiao Zhi scratched his head andughed through his tears.

    Leng Zhiyuan stood outside the door and watched. Zhou Yao was still as wild as ever, but somehow, she felt that he was so different now.

    It looked kind of charming.

    Just then, a young soldier walked in from outside. He saw Leng Zhiyuan and enthusiastically called out, ¡°Sister-inw, are you back? These are fresh vegetables that I¡¯ve just picked.¡±

 Chapter 780 - I Do Not Know How To Cook, You Go

    <h4>Chapter 780: I Do Not Know How To Cook, You Go</h4>

    The young soldier ced the vegetable basket on the coffee table.

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly retracted her gaze back from Zhou Yao, and she hid her gaze away from him. She felt guilty, and she was afraid that the young soldier would see.

    ¡°Older Sister-inw, don¡¯t be angry with Major General for what he did yesterday at the back of the mountain. Major General has a deep vengeance with Scorpion.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her gaze back and said, ¡°What happened between him and Scorpion?¡±

    The young soldier recounted, ¡°That was something that happened almost ten years ago. I had not joined the army yet, but this story spread around the military base. Major General was thrown into the army base by Old Master Zhou, and at the start, Major General was extremely yful. Nobody was able to control him, and at that time, Major General¡¯s leader was Han Hong. Captain Hong really had high hopes for Major General, who was misbehaving, and decided to nurture him into a talent.

    ¡°After that, there was once when they were overseas on a mission at sea, and at that time, their enemy was Scorpion. Because Major General did not have much experience, he was exposed before Scorpion. Captain Hong rushed over immediately to save him, and after that...because he chose to save Major General, Captain Hong was shot in the chest... He passed away during the mission.¡±

    ¡°After Major General came back, it was like he became a totally different person. He became silent and did not speak much. Other than mealtimes, he would start to lock himself up and train like a beast, and after two years, Major General was only 18 years old when he barged in alone to the underground casino that Scorpio had in Macau. He fought 100 opponents all alone and managed to torch and ruin that casino in the end. Scorpion was forced to escape to sea. Major General took a boat to chase him and used arge knife to chop Scorpion¡¯s left arm off. Scorpion managed to escape, but after Major General¡¯s huge blow to him, he was silent for six whole years. In the past few years, news of him came once again. Simrly, over the past few years, Major General has been getting attacked furiously by Scorpion, and Scorpion has already treated Major General as the biggest enemy in his life.¡±

    ¡°With this move, Major General is extremely famous in the base, and aftering back to the base, he has started the ming Forces Special Elite unit. They are able to fight off everything and have turned into a legend.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart felt as if she¡¯d been attacked by bees at that moment. She did not expect him to have that kind of past...

    16 years old.

    That was at such a young age, and she could imagine his childish and naughty behaviour, but it was at the age of 16 that he was given such a huge blow in life.

    The 16 year old youth went all alone to fight the enemy and atst battled it out with Scorpion on the seas. This alone was enough for others to respect him, but she knew that at that time, he must have thought to end it all at that moment with Scorpion.

    Ending it all...

    Han Hong died because he chose to save him. Although he was silent and did not speak much on the surface, his inner heart was long bleeding. He was guilty, and med himself... A life was suddenly forced onto him, and he did not know how to break away.

    He only knew how to seek revenge.

    A person who was bold and brazen, he must not have felt well for the past ten years.

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her gaze up to look around the room and asked, ¡°What kind of person was Han Hong?¡±

    ¡°Han Hong was the most outstanding Captain in the army at that time. He was ten years older than Major General. When he passed away, he was at the prime of his youth, and I heard that at times, he frequently chided Major General. A man was supposed to defend his country and home...and thinking about it now, Major General must have been influenced by Captain Hong.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan agreed with him inside her heart. Everything that Zhou Yao was doing now was not what Han Hong asked him to fulfil, but it was what Han Hong advised him to do.

    A person in the rebellious state of youth was growing up and suddenly met a good teacher and friend like Han Hong. Han Hong must have taken up an important position in Zhou Yao¡¯s heart.

    ¡°What other family members does Han Hong have?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Captain Hong was an orphan. His parents passed away when he was young, but Captain Han has a younger sister...¡±

    The young soldier still wanted to continue on, but at this moment, the people inside the room walked out and everyone excitedly greeted her, ¡°Older sister-inw!¡±

    They were interrupted, and Leng Zhiyuan raised her gaze up to look at everyone.

    ¡°Older Sister-inw, thank you for your help in the back of the mountain yesterday. Older Sister-inw is really amazing. We are all in awe!¡±....

    Everyone wasplimenting her, Xiao Zhi¡¯s eyes were all red as he looked at her thankfully. Leng Zhiyuan had a small smile on her face before she shook her head. ¡°It is a small matter.¡±

    After sending everyone off, the room was finally silent. Leng Zhiyuan let out a breath of air, and her gaze suddenly fell onto the vegetable basket on the coffee table.

    She froze entirely.

    ¡°Oy, Zhou Yao, what is the meaning of this?¡± She lifted the vegetable basket up as she red at Zhou Yao fiercely.

    Zhou Yao cast his gaze over to the side and had a nce at the vegetable basket in her hands, then he squinted his eyes as heughed and said, ¡°Huh?¡±

    Would he not understand what she meant?

    He was obviously trying to pretend!

    ¡°What is the meaning of giving us vegetables? Isn¡¯t there anyone...who would give us food directly?¡±

    She did not know how to cook, and every time she tried to cook, she would make the entire kitchen a mess. He seemed to be good at cooking, but he was lying down in bed right now and could not move!

    What was she going to eat then?

    Zhou Yao looked at her after the words ¡ª send food over ¡ª and the more he thought about it, the funnier he found it. This woman was considered to be self aware, and she knew that this was something problematic.

    Not bad. She could still be saved.

    ¡°In the past, I was out on a mission in the base, and they would give you food that was already cooked, but now that I am injured and recuperating. There is a kitchen here. Of course they would think that you would cook and take care of me well. They do not bear to disturb us while having such a beautiful bonding time with one another.¡±

    This, this, this...

    He was right, but, but, she did not know how to cook...

    She was angered and threw the vegetable basket to the floor as she said, ¡°I do not know how to cook. Why don¡¯t you cook?¡±

    Zhou Yao heard what she said and went to shake his injured right thigh as he said, ¡°How am I going to go over?¡±

    ¡°I do not care. Go and tell them...¡±

    ¡°Sure, I will give a call to the Old Man now and ask him to send a kitchen worker. The Old Man is worried. He doesn¡¯t have a spy by our side currently...¡± Zhou Yao was about to get his phone.

    ¡°Oy!¡± Leng Zhiyuan stopped him immediately.

    Zhou Yao was satisfied and took his hand back. He had a nce at her face before smiling as he looked over at the kitchen and said, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, what are you still frozen there for? Go quickly.¡±

    ...

    After that, Leng Zhiyuan was extremely busy in the kitchen. The man who was lying down on the bed was holding a carrot in his hand as he chewed on it ¡ª

    ¡°Yes yes, wash the rice first. After you wash the rice clean, pour it into the electric rice cooker... Aiya, be more careful. You have spilled water on the plug. Wipe it quickly...

    ¡°What? You also do not know how to use an electric rice cooker? Young Miss Leng, don¡¯t you know how to read? Look at the words on it. There is a timer setting and also the power switch...

    ¡°What are you looking at me like this for? How long do you need to cook it for? Yeah, let me think about it... About two hours, I think.... Haha, you really believed it. I was bluffing. Around forty minutes. Change it quickly...¡±

    After she plugged the electric rice cooker sessfully, Leng Zhiyuan was already sweating profusely. She walked out of the kitchen and red at Zhou Yao fiercely, and she hated that she could not use her gaze to dig his guts out.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, you have something else to do. You are done making breakfast. Now...you should start washing the clothes, right?¡±

    WHAT?

    Leng Zhiyuan was agape as she looked at the clothes piled outside the bathroom, and the bucket was filled with both his and her dirty clothing...

    There were three ck lines on her forehead. Her small hands that were drooped by her sides were clenched together with a click, and her eyes were spewing fire as she shouted out, ¡°Zhou Yao!¡±

    The man was very self aware as he sat up on the bed and said, ¡°I get it. Mrs. Zhou has not washed clothes before, right? Okay, I will wash them, but wait a minute, my thigh hurts so badly. I cannot...¡±

    Bang! He fell back down onto the bed.

    Leng Zhiyuan:...

 Chapter 781 - He Had Feelings For Her

    <h4>Chapter 781: He Had Feelings For Her</h4>

    Outside the house, someone was standing by the washbasin. It was Leng Zhiyuan bending down washing clothes.

    As he told her, she poured the washing detergent into the basin and put cold water in it. No matter how unwilling she was, she put her hands in and began to scrub the clothes.

    In her eyes, these clothes have all turned into Zhou Yao¡¯s loathful face. She hated him so much that her teeth hurt, and if she could, she wanted to scrub these clothes till they were tattered.

    Bastard!

    Bastard!

    Suddenly, she came into contact with an article of clothing. It was strange. She lifted it up with her long index finger, and her face turned ck. It was Zhou Yao¡¯s...ck underwear.

    Men¡¯s underwear was different from women¡¯s. Theirs had a bulge in front. Without guessing, Leng Zhiyuan already knew what it was for.

    Her little face instantly heated up. The memory of the dirty action he did behind the frosted ss in the hotel room that day appeared in her mind, and what she saw underneath the ck belt on his waistst night...

    She was at a loss for a moment.

    Just then, she heard the man call from behind her, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, go to the kitchen quickly. You didn¡¯t turn off the tap just now. The water is still dripping...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan closed her eyes forcefully. Goddamn. She turned and ran to the kitchen.

    After turning off the kitchen faucet, she walked out. Suddenly, Zhou Yao gave her a sideways nce. ¡°Mrs. Zhou, what is that you have in your hand?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan took a look at her hands. She had run so fast that she forgot to put his underwear down.

    She really wanted to...p herself a few times.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, why is your face so red? Don¡¯t tell me you are plotting something against me using my underwear? Actually, you don¡¯t have to go through such trouble. You cane at me if you want to...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± She forcefully threw the underwear at him.

    Zhou Yao reached out and caught it. ¡°Tsk tsk, Mrs. Zhou. You need to change your temper. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you act like an endearing little bird.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not want to talk to him anymore. She was afraid that she would go mad. She turned around and went to the tap to finish washing all the clothes, then rinsed them. She stood up to hang them up to dry.

    She made up her mind; she would leave tonight!

    She¡¯d never stay with this man again.

    Zhou Yao looked at the graceful figure of the woman outside the door. He liked it when she acted this way, opening her sharp ws ferociously like a little wild cat, but unable to attack him.

    He was bored. Lying on the bed, he felt as if his whole body was useless. His eyes never left the back side of the woman.

    Her waist was so thin that there was hardly anything when he held it in his palm, and her sweet buttocks... As the old man said, just by looking at it, you know she will give birth to a son. He closed his eyes and thought about the scene at thewn of Lu Family¡¯s homest year. What a great memory!

    He swallowed and got out of bed without thinking.

    This leg injury was not serious enough to deter him.

    Leng Zhiyuan finished hanging up thest piece of clothing and was about to turn around when two strong arms suddenly circled her waist and pulled her into his embrace.

    She froze in shock, and the masculine scent of his body wafted to her nose. It carried a slight smell of disinfectant, but still it could not cover up his manly scent.

    She immediately struggled. ¡°What are you doing? Let go!¡±

    ¡°Let go when?¡± He tightened his embrace and closed his eyes to smell the fragrance of her hair.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, you better not go too far!¡±

    ¡°If you let me in, I promise it will reach...far enough...¡± He kissed her lightly on the cheek.

    He was really so shameless that he could say such...vulgar things.

    Leng Zhiyuan found the acupuncture point on his right wrist and pinched it hard. ¡°Let me go! Or else I will cripple your hand!¡±

    Zhou Yao felt his wrist go numb. He raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Don¡¯t get so stirred up. Someone is watching.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked up and saw a ck car passing by in the distance. The back window of the car lowered, revealing the face of Chief Yang. Chief Yang did not look over, but he coughed loudly, implying that they should pay attention to their image.

    She let go of his wrist in consideration of the presence of an outsider.

    But the next second, her world spun, and she ended up on the shoulder of the man. Zhou Yaoughed loudly. ¡°Mrs. Zhou, the night of rendezvous is always too short. Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±

    He entuated the word sleep.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face was so red that it was as if her blood was going to drip out. She even heard Chief Yang scolding from afar, ¡°Bastard!¡±

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan was thrown onto the big bed. She propped herself up on her hands trying to get up. Just then, Zhou Yao trapped both her knees and pressed her back down.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, what are you trying to do... Oh!¡± Her red lips were blocked as the man started to kiss her forcefully, taking her breath away.

    ¡°Kiss you.¡± He panted.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes widened. His eyebrows furrowed as he looked at the long, thick eyshes poking out from under her soft eye socket. He licked her lips and began to coax her mouth open.

    She was so angry that she bit his lip with her teeth.

    The taste of blood immediately invaded their mouths. Zhou Yao left her lips and extended a hand on to her upper body. She trapped his palm firmly and scolded him in a low voice. ¡°What aphrodisiac did you take?¡±

    Looking at her stunning facial features, Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. ¡°Mrs. Zhou, do you really not understand what happens between men and women? After more than three months of boredom, don¡¯t you want to? Give it to me. I¡¯ll satisfy you!¡±

    The redness on Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face gradually faded. Asshole. What sort of person did he take her for?

    She stretched out her hand and swiftly reached down his body. Zhou Yao did not expect that she would be like this. His whole lower back and abdomen suddenly became numb, and his bulwark-like muscles rxed. Leng Zhiyuan pulled back her right leg and directlynded a kick on his injured right leg.

    With a crack, his bone cracked.

    He let her go with a low curse.

    Damn it, this woman is so fierce!

    Leng Zhiyuan flipped over and got off the bed. ¡°If you are really hungry and thirsty and want to vent your beastly desires, I suggest you go and find someone else!¡±

    Her figure quickly disappeared from view.

    Zhou Yao fell back onto his bed. He stared at the ceiling and pressed his thumb and index finger on both sides of the temple. What did he do just now?

    After 27 years of living, even his Eldest Brother ridiculed him for being as celibate as a monk. There were many girls who deliberately approached him, flirted in front of him, and snuck into his bed. Some of them were more stunning than her, but he did not spare them a nce.

    But just now...

    He admitted that he was lustful and probably said some disgraceful things. Lascivious activities can lead to bitter consequences. He understood this sentence for the first time, just now... He was a little out of control. He was too eager...

    He asked himself, was it really because he was too bored?

    No.

    The glimpse of a smile she shed at him in the mountain yesterday before she disappeared reverberated in his mind. He admitted that a crack had appeared in his resolute heart at that time, and a beam of light had broken in with overwhelming strength.

    He had feelings for her.

    A feeling he could not describe, but it always made his heart itch uncontrobly.

    He closed his eyes and licked his dry lips. Damn it. He still felt awful.

    He casually pulled the quilt over him then took several tissues. How long had it been since he used his hand?

    Lately, it had be frequent.

 Chapter 782 - Zhiyuan, You Also Have To Attend This Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 782: Zhiyuan, You Also Have To Attend This Banquet</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan did not want to stay in the country. She also did not want to see the man anymore. She wanted to go back to Hong Kong.

    She could not hope for her father to help her. She stepped out through the main doors of the army base and wanted to take a car to go over to the airport to buy tickets, but after pondering for a while, her passport and identity card were all left in the Zhou home.

    She had to go back to the Zhou home.

    She did not have any other choice, and she called a cab to go back.

    She returned back to the huge Zhou mansion, and the helpers came out to open the doors. ¡°Young Mistress, you are back already?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she hummed out, and she went directly back to her room.

    But she just stepped into the living room, and Madam Zhou walked out and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, why did youe back? Did you call a cab toe back? Why didn¡¯t you give us a call? I could have asked the driver to get you.¡±

    ¡°There is no need...¡± Upon facing this excited mother, Leng Zhiyuan at a little loss for what to do.

    Madam Zhou hld her hand and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, why is your hand so cold? Are you not used to it in the military base? If you do not like it there, then don¡¯t go over there anymore. When you miss Zhou Yao, I will give him a call and ask him to drive back.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan:...

    At this moment, Master Zhou came back holding his document bag as he returned home. He saw Leng Zhiyuan, and there was a small benevolent smile on his face as he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, you are back already? Are we going to start eating? Let¡¯s eat together then.¡±

    His question was directed at Madam Zhou.

    Madam Zhou nodded her head and said, ¡°We prepared lunch a long time ago. Someonee over. Let¡¯s start eating.¡±

    ...

    She did not have any other choice. Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hand was held by Madam Zhou, and she was forced to have a seat at the dining table. The helpers served several exquisitely ted dishes on the table. She had a look, and she was very surprised when she looked over.

    These were all Hong Kong style dishes.

    There was a huge difference between Hong Kong and maind Chinese food. They had different customs in life.

    Suddenly, a helper gave her a pair of chopsticks and a bowl and had a polite smile as she said, ¡°Young Mistress, over the past few days, Madam has hired a Hong Kong chef toe and teach us how to make Hong Kong style dishes. Madam even said that you left your home and came such a far distance away to get married. You must have missed the food from your hometown. Look, we are making these dishes every day, and you came back today. Young Mistress, quickly have a taste to see if it tastes authentic or not, and tell us where we have to improve.¡±

    Actually, it was fine for Leng Zhiyuan to eat dishes from any region. She went all over the ce on a normal basis. She was used to it. If the person¡¯s culinary skills were good, she did not require Hong Kong style dishes all the time.

    But at this moment, she looked at the entire table of Hong Kong style dishes, and her heart felt very very warm.

    Ever since she was young, she did not have a mother. Although her father and her older brother pampered her very much, this could not rece the gentle and meticulous love of a mother. In her entire life, she¡¯d never enjoyed the love of a mother before, and now...

    She raised her gaze up to look at Madam Zhou. Her beautiful grey eyes were sparkling with a gentle glow in them as she said, ¡°Thank you...¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan, we are a family. You don¡¯t have to thank me. Come, let¡¯s start eating quickly.¡± Madam Zhou picked some vegetables and ced them into her bowl.

    She lowered her gaze obediently to eat her meal.

    At this moment, Master Zhou who was seated on the opposite end spoke, ¡°Where is Dad? Why didn¡¯t I see him around today?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it is Old Master Ni¡¯s 80th Grand Birthday in two days, and for the past two days, Father has been going over to the Ni family. He is probably going to stay there for dinner again today.¡± Madam Zhou spoke as she suddenly thought of something. ¡°Zhiyuan, I was about to let you know. You definitely have to attend Old Master Ni¡¯s birthday celebrations.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s chopsticks froze as she said, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The Ni family have been friends with our family for generations. We have a very good rtionship. You are the new daughter-inw of our family, and you definitely have to attend this kind of banquet. I have already asked someone to custom make a few gowns for you, and you can have a lookter.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan froze. Banquet?

    A scene appeared in her mind. Arge lounge that was brightly lit up where many rich wives would bring their daughters along, and they would appear to be rxed and having a happy time, but they would be gossiping behind each other¡¯s back...

    Her entire body had ayer of small pink goose bumps on it. She did not like and was not used to these types of asions, and she had never attended such events.

    She did not want to go.

    ¡°Madam Zhou... Oh no, Mum, I...do not want to go...¡±

    Madam Zhou paused before she looked over at her and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, what¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid that there would be no one you know there, and it would be awkward? It is fine. When that timees, you can follow me around. I will introduce you to all of them. Our Zhou family also does not like these fake pretences. It would be fine after everyone meets one another and says our greetings.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan shook her head firmly and said, ¡°That¡¯s not it Mum, that...banquet... Don¡¯t we have to...dance... Oh, right dancing. I do not know how to dance, and when that timees, I might embarrass all of you.¡±

    Madam Zhou wanted to speak, but at this moment: ¡°Haha!¡± The sound of someoneughing rang out in the air. Old Master Zhou came back from outside and said, ¡°Who said she doesn¡¯t know how to dance? Zhiyuan, dancing is very easy. We will teach you, and I guarantee that you will know how to dance after we teach you.¡±

    ...

    And after that, Leng Zhiyuan stood on the uncovered balcony. The melodious music was ringing out in the air. She was in a blur as she looked at the two people dancing in front of her ¡ª Old Master Zhou and...Master Zhou.

    Old Master Zhou threw the walking cane in his hand and moved together with Master Zhou, who was facing him. He was in a good mood as he broke out into merryughter. ¡°Zhiyuan, did you see that? Dancing is very easy. As long as you remember the simple steps, you can dance then. Look, one two three, one two three, just like that...¡±

    Master Zhou also started dancing excitedly. He wiped the beads of sweat on his forehead and smiled at Leng Zhiyuan. ¡°That¡¯s right, just dance like how we are doing, as long as you don¡¯t step on your partner¡¯s feet...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not know what else to say. There was an old General who could manage an entire warzone in front of her, and another was the mayor of T City. If both of them stomped on the ground right now, it seemed that the T City would have an earthquake.

    But they were shaking their hips and swaying their butts in front of her right now. They were ying around happily, just like children.

    A smile slowly curled up on the corners of her lips, and her heart felt extremely sweet.

    At this moment, Madam Zhou came over, held her small hand, and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, did you have a good look? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s dance too.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was forcefully pulled inside. Against Madam Zhou¡¯s excitement, she was stiff as she moved her feet.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, that¡¯s right, dance just like this. You might feel not used to it at the start, but it will get better after you dance longer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right Zhiyuan, you are already dancing very well now. Our Zhiyuan is really so smart!¡±

    ...

    After two days, Leng Zhiyuan sat down before the vanity table, and someone helped her do her makeup.

    Upon looking at her own reflection in the mirror, she was in a trance for a moment. Actually, in the past two days, she could¡¯ve just leftpletely without a single person knowing about it at all, but in the night, as she held her passport, she could not bring herself to do so, and she chose to stay here.

    She was unable to exin whatever she was feeling inside her heart. Actually, she also had considerations. That day that scumbag insulted her, but if she really left without a single trace, she was afraid that both the Leng and Zhou families would be overturned.

    Three months. She clenched her teeth as she pondered for a moment. It would all be over as long as she bore with it.

    She sat inside the extended version of the business utility vehicle. The car stopped before a five star hotel half an hourter. The usher opened therge doors, and Leng Zhiyuan went through therge, brightly-lit halls.

    Everyone in the hall looked over at her as they said, ¡°Old Master Zhou, you are finally here now? Is this your granddaughter-inw? She looks really beautiful. No wonder your Major General would get married so hurriedly without saying a single word about it beforehand.¡±

    Many people immediately gathered around Old Master Zhou as they made small talk with him.

    Old Master Zhou was smiling brightly, and he turned his gaze back to look at Leng Zhiyuan. He straightened his chest up proudly as he said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that unfilial kid from my family had not done anything that made me happy before, and the only thing he¡¯s done right was finding this granddaughter-inw of mine.¡±

 Chapter 783 - What Trouble Did You Land Yourself In Again?

    <h4>Chapter 783: What Trouble Did You Land Yourself In Again?</h4>

    Old Master Zhou¡¯s high praise made everyone¡¯s eyes focus on Leng Zhiyuan. ¡°Ha Ha, Old Master Zhou, it seems like you are very satisfied with this granddaughter-inw.¡±

    Old Master Zhou patted his chest. ¡°Not only am I satisfied, I am one thousand times satisfied, ten thousand times satisfied! Ha Ha. Come on, you¡¯ve all seen enough. It¡¯s my granddaughter-inw¡¯s first time here. Break it up quickly. Don¡¯t scare her.¡±

    ¡°Old Master Zhou, you are too overprotective. Alright, let¡¯s talk over there.¡±

    All the people led Old Master Zhou over with Mr. Zhou following closely behind.

    Leng Zhiyuan followed Madam Zhou to meet some family friends who were all rich Madams. Madam Zhou was afraid that she would feel awkward, so she took particr care of her emotions the whole way. Leng Zhiyuan also behaved gracefully and smiled back at those people.

    It was not easy for Madam Zhou to meet her childhood friend, so they started chatting. She walked to the side to take a breather and saw a ss of red wine on the buffet table. She picked the ss up and took a sip.

    Just then, from the corners of her eyes, she saw that there were seven or eight girls from prestigious families gathered together. They were sizing her up while whispering to each other.

    Leng Zhiyuan has sharp ears and could vaguely hear ¡ª

    ¡°Look, that¡¯s Major General Zhou¡¯s newly-wedded wife.¡±

    ¡°She is indeed beautiful, but her expression is so cold and arrogant. She hasn¡¯t smiled since she came in. It feels like she is very impolite.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, I don¡¯t know what Major General Zhou likes about her. Even Old Master Zhou and his entire family treat her very well. They have been looking after her the whole time.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t think she is worthy of our Major General Zhou!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan listened expressionlessly. It seemed that these girls liked Zhou Yao, so now they regarded her as a rival in love. They found her unpleasant to the eye, so they were ndering her.

    That loathful handsome face appeared in her mind. Hmph, he had most likely been dallying with other women outside.

    Men are really all the same and not a single one is decent.

    She put down her wine ss and walked towards the bathroom.

    But only after two steps, a waiter bumped into her. The red wine in the waiter¡¯s hand spilled directly on her dress. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, I didn¡¯t mean to. Are you okay?¡±

    The waiter bent down to wipe her dress.

    Just then, the waiter halted in surprise. Leng Zhiyuan was wearing a pair of white sneakers, but the skirt was long so she could hide it deliberately, and no one else saw it.

    Now everyone¡¯s gaze was directed towards her. Those well-dressed and noble women covered their mouths and sniggered, ¡°My god, she¡¯s wearing sneakers to this kind of asion. How impolite and uncultured.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I think she is the new daughter-inw of the Zhou family. Just now, Old Master Zhou was praising her like a treasure.¡±

    This pair of sneakers was Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s own idea. Madam Zhou had customized several pairs of crystal high heels for her, but she did not wear them. She was really not used to wearing high heels. Even if she forced herself to wear them, she would not be able to walk straight, which would look even worse.

    She thought she could hide it from everyone, but she did not expect to be exposed.

    She looked up and saw those girls sniggering excitedly. This waiter must have been purposely arranged by them. There were more and more people looking at her, someughing, some gloating, some looking down upon her...

    She felt full of malice.

    The two hands hanging on the side of her body slowly clenched into fists. In normal times, she was in contact with real bullets. Although it was dangerous, it was very direct. She would fight back at those who dared to bully her. But for the first time, she did not know what to do in such a setting and in face of the teasing from those girls.

    She was afraid that she would make the Zhou family look even worse.

    The Zhou family, apart from Zhou Yao, treated her really well.

    Madam Zhou, Mr, Zhou and Old Master Zhou noticed the situation over. The three of them got up one after another and were about to rush towards her...

    Leng Zhiyuan did not want to implicate them. She wanted to walk away from everything. Anyway, she did not belong here.

    Just as she was about to act on it, she suddenly heard a low, familiar voice, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, what trouble did yound yourself in again?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked up and saw the crowd parting, and a tall figure walked over slowly.

    ¡°Major General Zhou...¡±

    It was Zhou Yao.

    Today, he was wearing a white shirt under a tailored ck suit, and slim ck suit pants wrapped his two long legs. He rarely dressed so formally which made him seem extraordinarily dashing.

    With everyone watching, he slowly came up to her. She was the tallest among all the women, 1.7 meters tall, but she seemed so petite in front of him, and she needed to look up at him.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, I merely left for a few days, and you have caused trouble for me again? What are you doing now? Acting like a clown for others to see? See how I will deal with you when we get back!¡±

    Just then, an underling brought over a pair of crystal high-heeled shoes. The 1.9 meter tall man squatted slowly in front of her and nimbly untied theces of her sneakers. ¡°Lift your feet.¡±

    His tone was impatient, but his actions were so loving.

    Leng Zhiyuan lifted her feet obediently.

    He took the sneakers off her feet, put them in the crystal heels, stood up, and extended his right hand to her like a gentleman. ¡°Mrs. Zhou, may I have this dance?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was stunned for a few seconds, then put her little hand in his palm. When she glided onto the dance floor with him, she saw Madam Zhou walk over to personally pick her white sneakers up and hand them to the underling. ¡°Please excuse us, my daughter-inw doesn¡¯t like wearing high heels.¡±

    ¡°Ha Ha, if Zhiyuan doesn¡¯t like it, so be it. Who stipted that she must wear high heels? Old Master Ni, am I right?¡±

    Mr. Zhou stepped forward and gave the waiter a stern look. The waiter looked towards the group of girls guiltily. The girls all hung their heads in fear.

    This farce ended like this, and the rumor that Leng Zhiyuan was spoiled by the Zhou family spread just like that.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart had be extremely soft. Although this fake marriage was not what she wanted, the Zhou family had given her a lot of affection and warmth ever since she married into the family all the way from Hong Kong.

    A low chuckle sounded from above her head. ¡°What are you thinking? You¡¯ve stepped on my foot for the third time.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked up and directly met Zhou Yao¡¯s deep, ck eyes. He looked at her with a smile that had a little bit of tenderness and also a little teasing.

    There was a thorn in her heart, so she turned her head away with a cold, ¡°Humph.¡±

    ¡°Still angry with me?¡± he askedughingly.

    She pursed her red lips and said nothing.

    ¡°That day, you already punished me by injuring me on top of my existing injuries. Today, I rushed back to rescue you. Is that still not enough, eh?¡± He deliberately lowered his voice, and the mellow voice poured over her eardrums, generating an inexplicable electric current.

    She shrank backwards.

    ¡°Stop going backwards. Retreat some more, and we will soon end up dancing at home.¡±

    He sped her cold little hand firmly into his palm, and in an instant, his warm body temperature was transferred to her skin.

 Chapter 784 - Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 784: Sorry</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan wanted to take her small hand back, but he used strength to pin her down, and she was unable to break away.

    Zhou Yao looked at her extremely chic and grim face, and there was a smile creeping up the corners of his lips. He said, ¡°Who taught you how to dance? My grandfather? He also does not know how to do it well.¡±

    ¡°No... Grandfather taught me very well!¡± she quickly retorted.

    It was only because she was too clumsy.

    ¡°How many days has it been? You are pretty used to calling him Grandfather already,¡± he said with augh.

    Leng Zhiyuan realized that she was talking to him again. She snorted and continued to ignore him.

    ¡°I will teach you how to dance.¡± He held her small hand tight and used his broad strength to support her and not sprain her ankle. He was patient as he brought her through the steps and allowed her to get ustomed to the tempo of the music.

    Leng Zhiyuan learned the steps very quickly. She did not step on his feet anymore. She lifted her gaze towards him, and she didn¡¯t expect this vulgar man could also dance so well.

    But it was also not too surprising. Although he was a soldier, he was born in a well to do family after all. He was not much different from those rich sons of powerful families. He was also educated well when he was younger.

    Seeing him dressed in formal wear, he also looked charismatic and charming.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt ufortable. He really knew how to pretend. He was obviously a bastard who normally would think dirty things in his mind on a regr basis!

    ¡°Let¡¯s get a little closer to one another.¡± He stretched his left arm out to hold her slim waist.

    This position was too close. The material of their clothing was brushing against one another. Leng Zhiyuan wanted to reject him. ¡°You don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. The old fe and the rest of them are looking over.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan cast her gaze over to the side, and not only was Old Master Zhou looking over, even Zhou Yao¡¯s parents could not stop looking over in their direction. They noticed both of them interacting closely, and the trio had aforted smile on their faces.

    She stopped moving instantly.

    ¡°Hah...¡± Zhou Yaoughed softly. He was delighted as if he had struck her weak point.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± She red at him.

    Zhou Yao raised his eyebrows. His gaze was bright as he looked at her. At the start, she was still ring at him, but after the glow in his gaze had some satisfaction in it, she quickly ducked away and turned her gaze elsewhere.

    Her forehead reached the height of his shoulders. Her senses were full of the strong masculine scent of his body. She was unable to hide, and at the same time, she felt slightly itchy. His breathing spewed down against her as his thin lips seemed to brush down absentmindedly.

    After they finished dancing, her ears were burning red.

    ...

    After returning back to the Zhou family, Old Master Zhou was extremely satisfied with Zhou Yao¡¯s performance that night, and he said, ¡°Young fe, you have finally done something that I am satisfied with. This is right. The men in our Zhou family all pamper their wives.¡±

    As he spoke, Old Master Zhou looked over at Leng Zhiyuan and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, you are tired now. Go back early to rest in your room then. Zhou Yao is back now, so both of you must have a lot of things to talk about, haha...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan felt that she saw seven big words on Old Master Zhou¡¯s bright smiling face ¡ª I want to hold my great grandchild!

    She broke out into awkwardughter, ¡°Haha,¡± then replied, ¡°Grandfather, Dad, Mum, I will go back to my room then.¡± After she spoke, she did not wait for Zhou Yao. She turned around immediately and left.

    ¡°Grandfather, Dad, Mum, all of you should also go to bed early.¡± Zhou Yao parted his long legs as he chased behind Leng Zhiyuan.

    Old Master Zhou and Zhou Yao¡¯s parents saw both of them behaving like that, and all of them nodded their heads in satisfaction.

    Leng Zhiyuan returned back to the room. She just stepped into the room when the man behind her caught up with her and he stretched his hand out to pin her slim wrist down as he said, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, why are you walking so quickly? Wait for me!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not allow him to get closer to her. She ducked away from his hand before turning around to punch his chest.

    ¡°Siii.¡± Zhou Yao cupped his chest immediately as he let out a grunt.

    She did not expect that she was really able to hit him. With his abilities, he was absolutely able to duck away from her, but he chose not to dodge, and Leng Zhiyuan was frozen.

    ¡°You are not angry anymore?¡± He took the chance when she was frozen, and he pounced on her immediately and embraced her.

    ¡°Take your dirty hand away!¡± She lifted her right kneecap up and kneed his bottom.

    His right hand pushed her kneecap away, and he also pushed her back at the same time. Leng Zhiyuan felt that there was a chill on her back, and she was quickly forced into the corner of the wall.

    Her almond eyes were ring at him as she said, ¡°You are on drugs again?¡±

    Zhou Yao used one hand to press her slender shoulders, and he used another hand to press her soft waist. He took an extremely dominating position to lock her down. ¡°That day, I have to admit that I was a little rash and offended you. I should not have said those words. Actually I did not mean it that way. I did not think that you were that kind of woman...¡±

    What kind of woman?

    How couldn¡¯t she know what he was referring to between a man and a woman. He¡¯d even said that the three months would be boring; why wouldn¡¯t she do it once with him to have some joy? He totally saw her as an easy woman.

    He insulted her greatly.

    ¡°I do not want to hear you talk, and you should leave your exnations and your sweet nothings for other women...¡±

    ¡°I do not have other women!¡± He raised his volume to speak.

    Leng Zhiyuan stopped struggling. He didn¡¯t have other women? Who was going to believe this nonsense?

    Zhou Yao looked at her before he raised his hand up to tug the tie on his neck. He threw the tie nonchntly on therge bed beside him. He lifted his head up slightly and undid the button on his neck.

    At this moment, both of them stood at the corner of the balcony. The bright moonlight slowly shone down on the man¡¯s face. Leng Zhiyuan lifted her head up and could see his sexy, masculine Adam¡¯s apple. Because he removed the tie, the cor of the white shirt that he was wearing underneath was lifted up. He was unbothered and looked extremely...attractive.

    She turned her head to the side fiercely.

    At this moment, Zhou Yao said, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    She froze.

    ¡°Sorry, I must formally apologize to you for what happened that day. It was all my mistake. I hope that you can forgive me.¡±

    She heard true regret in his voice. It was not that she was shocked, but a man like him would...lower his stance down to apologize to a woman?

    There was a rough course of energy that touched her cheek. Zhou Yao stretched his left hand out to cup her cheek, and he caressed her soft skin with his fingers.

    ¡°What do you want to do now?¡± She clenched her fist up and hit his shoulder.

    He still did not duck, and when her fistnded, he held her right hand down as he said, ¡°Is that enough? I will let you hit me, and you can stop when you are not angry anymore!¡±

    ¡°Sweet nothings, and you still have no shame to say that you do not have any other women. You are just an experienced yer in the market, and all you know how to do is to charm women!¡± She clenched her teeth as she spoke.

    Zhou Yao curled the corners of his lips up into a cunning and bad arc as he said, ¡°Those skills are all natural for a man, believe it or not. Anyways, I am still a virgin.¡±

    Virgin...?

    Leng Zhiyuan almost choked, if he was a virgin, all the men in the world were good people.

    She did not want to bother with him at all.

    The room became quiet instantly, and he pressed down on her like that. His fingers yed with her skin gently, and he lowered his gaze to look at the thinyer of makeup on her face. She did not wear makeup on a normal basis, but she was already looking exquisite and cold, and right now, her lips were red against her white teeth. She looked extra stunning.

    His line of vision continued to go downwards. He did not have a close look at the banquet just now. She wore a red evening gown, and the tiny crystal beads were all on her tender neck, exposing a huge part of her exquisite corbones. The sleeveless design covered the curve on her chest...

    Leng Zhiyuan noticed that he was not saying anything and turned her gaze to the side to nce at him. It was fine if she was not looking at him, but the moment she looked over, she saw him looking at her chest, and she became furious instantly. She shouted out, ¡°Zhou Yao!¡±

 Chapter 785 - He Was Shopping With A Girl

    <h4>Chapter 785: He Was Shopping With A Girl</h4>

    ¡°Hmm?¡± he answered unhurriedly, not feeling a bit of shame for peeping at her. He looked up at her.

    His audacity was not something she could express in words. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°You are a hooligan! If you dare to peep at me again, I will gouge your eyes out.¡±

    ¡°Peep? I¡¯m openly looking.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    He reached out to touch her eyes, and Leng Zhiyuan swatted his hand away with a smack, but even though she managed to protect the top part, she could not protect the bottom. She felt something on her lips. He had ambushed her with a kiss.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± She raised her right leg to kick him.

    Zhou Yao pushed her wriggling legs back, then trapped her hands against the wall.

    He smiled so happily that his eyes crinkled. ¡°All men like to look at beautiful women. Usually, you dress so conservatively, and it¡¯s so rare for you to wear a dress, so I definitely need to look at you more. You should know contentment. I don¡¯t know how many women willingly take off their clothes for me to look at them, but I don¡¯t even bother moving my pupils. I only like looking at you.¡±

    Only like looking at you...

    Leng Zhiyuan stops struggling. What did he mean?

    Zhou Yao pressed down, rubbed her skin with the tip of his nose, and whispered, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, to me, you are a little special...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked into his glistening ck eyes...

    He...

    Zhou Yao looked at her bewildering beautiful gray eyes and cursed himself in his heart. Stupid woman. Did she still not understand even though he already said it aloud? How was he supposed to exin it?

    He had never said such things before.

    ¡°You...¡± He was about to speak.

    But just then, a knock sounded at the door, and from outside the door, the servant said, ¡°Young Master, there is a phone call for you in the living room.¡±

    Zhou Yao kept silent for a few seconds, then said, ¡°Got it.¡±

    He let go of her little hand and turned to the door. Before going out, he looked back at her. ¡°Wait for me toe back, ok?¡±

    ...

    Zhou Yao left, but he didn¡¯te back all night. Leng Zhiyuan stayed at the Zhou family¡¯s house for three days in a row, but it was as if he had disappeared without a trace.

    Old Master Zhou said that he probably went to work. She thought to herself, what was so urgent that he did not even have time to leave a message to her?

    Three dayster, she received a phone call from her father, Leng Mu. Something big had happened to the Leng family. Leng Hao, the eldest brother, had already given out the betrothal gifts, but thedy suddenly rejected the marriage. The reason for this was...Big brother was dallying with other women.

    At such a time, she had to go home. Her father ordered the secretary to book a ne ticket for her, and the driver sent her to the airport. She got on the ne and flew back to Hong Kong.

    Hong Kong

    In thest two years, Leng Hao had stopped living with Leng Mu, and he owned his own vi. When Leng Zhiyuan got off the ne, the Leng family car was waiting to pick her up. She went directly to Leng Hao¡¯s vi.

    After entering the lounge of the vi, she did not see Leng Hao. Leng Zhiyuan asked the servant, ¡°Where is my brother?¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, the Young Master is in the study.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan ran upstairs and pushed open the door to the study. The curtains of the study were all closed. It was dark and stuffy, and there was a strong smell of smoke inside.

    Leng Hao was smoking on the sofa. He had not been outside for a few days. His mustache had grown, and he looked unkempt and depressed.

    ¡°Big Brother, stop smoking.¡± Leng Zhiyuan came forward and took the cigarette from Leng Hao. ¡°If you really like that girl, you can go and exin and chase her back.¡±

    ¡°Hah, how to exin it? I did sleep with other women. I have nothing to say.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, then this is your fault. You have a fiance, and she is someone you like. In that case, why are you messing around outside?¡±

    ¡°Bullshit, it was that woman who slept with me!¡± Leng Hao growled lowly.

    Leng Zhiyuan froze in shock; she did not expect that at all. She surprisedly said, ¡°Elder Brother, you were...raped...by a woman?¡±

    The siblings of the Leng family all had excellent genes. Leng Zhiyuan was stunning, and Leng Hao was also half-blood. He was tall, butpared to Zhou Yao, he was less rugged and more handsome and forthright.

    He impatiently recalled, ¡°I had too much to drink that night, and my men got a hotel room for me, so I went to sleep... At night, a woman suddenly climbed into my bed, rode on me, and took off my pants...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan could not imagine it... The woman who stripped her Elder Brother and instantly went for it... Could she be a rapist?

    Of course, she would not say that out loud. ¡°Elder brother, who is that woman? Could she have been your secret admirer?¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Leng Haoughed coldly, then pped a Hong Kong dor heavily on the coffee table. ¡°Look at it yourself!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan picked up the Hong Kong dor in her hand. A thousand Hong Kong dors with a line of scribbled words on it ¡ªSorry, I slept with the wrong person, a thousand dors of tips as your reward.

    Leng Zhiyuan:...

    Life was full of drama.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Leng Hao kicked the coffee table in front of him so that it overturned, then suddenly got up. He took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. ¡°Hello, put that woman on the wanted list. Even if I turn all of Hong Kong over, I must find that woman!¡±

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan did not know how tofort people. Besides, it was her brother¡¯s private business, so she could not help much. So, in the evening, she exited Leng Hao¡¯s vi with ns to go to Daddy¡¯s.

    They lived close to each other, so she chose to walk.

    It was very cold in Hong Kong in winter. She was wrapped in a coat as she walked alone on the street. She looked up at the bustling street. There were many passers-by, mostly lovers, on both sides of the street. They had arms over each others¡¯ shoulders as they talked andughed together.

    Leng Zhiyuan sighed and looked down at her toes. Why did her heart feel empty?

    She had already been alone for so many years.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s annoying but handsome face appeared in her mind. She unconsciously pouted her red lips. What had he wanted to say to her? It was really annoying that he left without finishing what he had to say.

    She looked up into the distance, trying to shake the man¡¯s face from her mind, but her footsteps suddenly halted. Across the street, she saw a familiar figure, standing tall and straight as usual.

    Zhou Yao!

    Zhou Yao was wearing a ck coat. He walked forward with his side to her. There was a girl with long hair beside him. Leng Zhiyuan could see half of her face. She was very elegant and beautiful.

    They looked like they were shopping. Zhou Yao had both his hands inside his coat pockets. The girl was holding a cup of milk tea in her hand as she looked up to talk to him. He listened quietly, his mouth lifted in a gentle arc.

    Just then, a sprinkler sped over, and the water was about to ssh on the girl. He put his right hand around the girl¡¯s waist and pulled her into his embrace. The girl smiled sweetly.

    The two did not notice her, and they soon disappeared from her sight.

    Leng Zhiyuan foolishly stood there unmoving, her eyes staring towards the direction they had disappeared in...

    She stood there for a long time until she felt that her cheeks were cold. She looked up; it was raining.

    She turned sideways, her face expressionless as she started walking.

 Chapter 786 - Having Feelings For Him

    <h4>Chapter 786: Having Feelings For Him</h4>

    In Leng Mu¡¯s vi

    After hearing that his precious daughter was here, Leng Mu was extremely excited and rushed down from upstairs as he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, you are back already? It is raining so heavily outside, why didn¡¯t you stay over at your older brother¡¯s ce...? Ah, Zhiyuan, what is wrong with you?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan stood in the living room, and her entire body was drenched in cold rain water. Her dark hair was all wet as it stuck to her face. Compared to her entire body that was already so cold, her face was even colder.

    Leng Mu felt very bad for her and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, why are you so drenched so badly? Quickly go upstairs to take a hot shower. I will ask the chef to make some ginger soup for you. Go up quickly; don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I will go upstairs then.¡± Leng Zhiyuan headed upstairs.

    ...

    In the bathroom upstairs, Leng Zhiyuan stood underneath the shower head. The warm water flowed down from the top of her head, and she stretched her hand out to wipe her small face.

    There was a cold and mocking smile on the corners of her lips. If she had not seen what she saw in person just now, she would not be able to believe that he wouldn¡¯t behave like when she wasn¡¯t looking. He ignored the missions assigned to him by the country and came over to Hong Kong to talk with a girl on the street.

    He was really so romantic.

    It was probably a moment of gentleness for a masculine man.

    Actually, she didn¡¯t have many feelings about it. She just felt very...unsatisfied. He already had someone, so why did he still have toe and flirt with her and even ask her to wait for him toe back?

    She was a joke. He¡¯d also exined it to her clearly. The three months were going to be boring. She was beautiful, and any man would try to flirt with her to bear with the boredom. He did not really have feelings, and he just nonchntly told her to wait for him toe back. She was really so silly as she waited for him toe back to the Zhou home.

    Waiting for what?

    Waiting for him to confess?

    Leng Zhiyuan, do you...have feelings for him?

    She asked herself inside her heart.

    She probably did. He had the good qualities of a soldier. He knew how to cook and wash clothes... He looked very handsome, and he was bad and rogue as he teased others. It was irritating but also...mesmerizing... On the outside, he was nonchnt and cool, but he was also a child with a story, and he also had a heart that was once troubled.

    She¡¯d really fallen for him, and now her heart...felt so so much pain.

    This feeling was something that she had not felt before, and it was probably the feeling of...love.

    She¡¯d only been in the Zhou family for half a month, and she¡¯d already used these two weeks to like a person.

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her head up. She let the water run down her face again and again. Who was she? She was Leng Zhiyuan. Although she¡¯d totally fallen in love with him, she could climb back up again and leave.

    She only liked him a little. Her pain would onlyst for a short time. She could take the chance right now when it was still in time and delete him from her heart swiftly andpletely.

    She¡¯d liked him before and treated it as a secret that only she knew about.

    ...

    The next morning, Leng Zhiyuan went downstairs to eat her meal in the dining room. Leng Mu had long asked the chef to make an entire table of the dishes that she loved to eat, and he asked, ¡°Zhiyuan, did you get better? Did you get a cold?¡±

    ¡°No, Dad, I am very good.¡± Leng Zhiyuan sat down and took her chopsticks up to eat her meal.

    Leng Mu could not stop adding dishes into her bowl as he asked, ¡°Zhiyuan, are you used to it in T City? Do the people in the Zhou family treat you well or not? Does Major General Zhou treat you well?¡±

    Although he¡¯d picked the Zhou family, he had the heart of a father and just liked to be naggy.

    Leng Zhiyuan took a bite of rice and nodded her head. ¡°Yeah, I am very good. They treat me very well.¡±

    ¡°Then Dad is relieved.¡± Leng Mu let out a breath of air in relief, then he smiled secretly as he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, I have a piece of good news to tell you. Do you want to hear it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± she hummed out nonchntly.

    ¡°Major General Zhou gave me a call just now.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s long eyshes froze before they dropped down quickly as she replied, ¡°Oh.¡±.

    ¡°Major General Zhou said that he¡¯s been busy with other matters in the past two days. He only found outst night that you¡¯d flown back to Hong Kong. He is also in Hong Kong right now, and he¡¯sing over this afternoon to visit.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan lowered her head down to eat and did not say anything.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, look at how thoughtful Major General Zhou is. The moment he ended his mission, he thought about you, and I guess that he must have specially flown over to Hong Kong to visit his father-inw before bringing you away at the same time.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan smiled coldly, and her smile disappeared in a sh.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, I have already asked the helpers to buy groceries. I have to receive my good son-inw well in the afternoon. I have asked someone to send a dress to your room. Put it on for me. A woman should look like a woman! Dad¡¯s biggest wish is for you and your older brother to be blissful. Your older brother is a huge mess right now, but when I look at how you and Major General Zhou are doing, I am veryforted.¡±

    ...

    In the afternoon, Zhou Yao held arge present in his arms as he knocked on the main doors of the Leng family.

    Leng Mu quickly stopped the helper who was about to open the door and said, ¡°I will do it. I will do it myself, haha.¡±

    He ran over to open the main door, and when he had a look at Zhou Yao, he smiled brightly as he said, ¡°Good Son-inw, you are here finally. Both Zhi Yuan and I have been waiting for you at home for very long now. Pleasee in quickly.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I went to buy some presents, so I took some time.¡± Zhou Yao ced the presents in the living room, and he naturally addressed him as Dad, just as Leng Zhiyuan normally did with her father-inw.

    Leng Mu was even more ted by this move. He squinted his eyes as he had a good look at Zhou Yao. Zhou Yao was dressed in a short ck jacket and had a pair of slim dark brown pants. He had a pair of ck boots on his feet. Looking entirely handsome and charismatic, he had a great aura to him. Leng Mu¡¯s taste was right. After Zhou Yao removed his military uniform, he was just like a man from a wealthy family.

    The aura on a man could not be faked.

    ¡°Haha, good Son-inw, in the future, when youe over, don¡¯t bring any presents. We are all family, so why are you being courteous? If you have the heart to do so, just bring Zhiyuan back home more often in the future; I just have one precious daughter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, in the future, as long as she wants toe back, I will bring her back.¡± Zhou Yao spoke as he scanned the living room. There was no one there, and his gaze went upstairs.

    Leng Mu knew that Zhou Yao was definitely looking for Leng Zhiyuan, and he looked at the helpers as he said, ¡°Where is Young Miss? Didn¡¯t I ask her to dress up quickly ande down? Go and have a look. Say that Major General Zhou is here already, and ask her to be quick.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Old Master!¡± The helper went upstairs.

    ¡°Good Son-inw, I think that Zhiuuan is shy. Early this morning, I asked her to doll herself up well, and she went inside her room and did note out. I think that she must have wanted to give you a surprise.¡±

    Surprise?

    Zhou Yao slowly curled the corners of his lips. He did not dare to hope for a surprise from her.

    ¡°Old Master,¡± Suddenly, the helper came down from upstairs and said, ¡°Young Miss is missing. She is not inside her room.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ...

    And for the entire week after that, Zhou Yao did not see Leng Zhiyuan around. Leng Mu was extremely anxious. He gave Leng Hao a call. Leng Hao said that she seemed to have gone overseas to settle some matters.

    Leng Mu was furious as he stomped his feet at home.

    Zhou Yao stayed in a hotel, and that afternoon, he stood on the open air balcony in the room. He did not have a top on, but he had a pair of ck trousers on the bottom. His sculpted muscles were basking in the sun¡¯s rays and had a honey glow to them. He lit a cigarette in his left hand and squinted his eyes as he smoked. He used his right hand to listen to his phone, and his phone was still reying that female robotic voice ¡ª Sorry, the number that you have dialled is switched off.

    She did not answer her phone.

 Chapter 787 - Say That Again If You Dare

    <h4>Chapter 787: Say That Again If You Dare</h4>

    Zhou Yao looked into the distance. With his head raised, he exhaled a thin cloud of smoke from his mouth. A cigarette was sped in his left index finger, and he flicked the ash into the ashtray.

    ¡°Hah...¡± He gave a lowugh. He had said since the start that he did not expect her to surprise him. Now what was she trying to do by disappearing?

    Her stunning little face appeared in his mind. She was so dumb that she could not even take care of herself, but it was strangely very cute. His lips lifted in an affectionate smile. Little rascal!

    Wait till he finds her, see how he will deal with her?

    This littledy, she was up to something the moment she left his sight.

    Just then his phone rang with an iing call.

    ¡°Hello...¡± He picked up.

    ¡°Hello, Major General, I have checked. There are no exit records of Sister-inw in Hong Kong. I think that she must still be in Hong Kong. There are some matters going on with Leng Hao, Sister-inw¡¯s eldest brother, so she returned to Hong Kong to visit him.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Zhou Yao hung up.

    He went back into the hotel room with a cigarette in his mouth. He put on a white shirt and took a drag from his cigarette, not caring if the ashes fell on his pants. It seemed that there was nothing unusual about her return to Hong Kong, but why was she refusing to see him for no reason?

    What was the meaning of this?

    ...

    When the doorbell at Leng Hao¡¯s vi rang, the servant hurried to open the door.

    Outside the door stood a tall man with long legs. The servant had never seen such a tall man before, and he needed to tilt his head up to look at him. ¡°Sir, who are you looking for?¡±

    Zhou Yao took a look into the living room. ¡°The youngdy, Leng Zhiyuan.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. This is our young master¡¯s residence. The youngdy has not been here recently.¡± The servant closed the door.

    Zhou Yao paused outside the closed door for awhile, then stepped backwards and looked up at the window on the second floor...

    In the vi, Leng Zhiyuan opened her bedroom door. She looked down the stairs and asked, ¡°Has he left?¡±

    ¡°Young Lady, he has left.¡±

    ¡°Who did he say he was looking for?¡±

    ¡°The gentleman said your name, Young Lady.¡±

    A glint appeared in Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes, and she turned around to go back to her room.

    She could not stay here anymore. She went to the wardrobe and took a coat out, then changed her shoes.

    Just then, there was a low and beautifulugh behind her. ¡°Mrs. Zhou, where are you going in such a hurry?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan whipped around instantly, only to see Zhou Yao leaning against the wall with his hands on his hips. The window beside him was open. He had climbed in through the window.

    Since they were already face to face, Leng Zhiyuan no longer wanted to leave. She turned around and hung her coat back in the wardrobe. ¡°Major General Zhou, isn¡¯t it very impolite for you to enter through someone¡¯s window?¡±

    Zhou Yao came behind her, bent down, and said into her ear, ¡°I did knock on the door... It was impolite for me to climb in through the window, but was it polite for you to lie to me?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan slipped away from his arms nimbly. She walked over to close the window and asked, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    The masculine scent that she dodged came at her again, and a big palm was ced on her slender waist. ¡°So I can¡¯t look for you for no reason?¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡± She struggled to break free.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s palm moved, directly turning her body in his arms and ignoring her struggling. ¡°Mrs. Zhou, is there a need to beat around the bush when we talk?¡±

    ¡°Ok, Major General Zhou, what do you want to say?¡± She looked up at him.

    ¡°Why are you refusing to see me?¡±

    ¡°Why should I see you?¡±

    Zhou Yao pressed his thin lips together and stared at her, looking into her cold, beautiful grey eyes that did not contain a single trace of warmth.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not avoid his gaze at all. ¡°Major General Zhou, let me remind you that we have this three-month fake marriage in order to fool people. When I was in T City, your grandfather was watching, so we had no choice but to stay together. Now, something has happened to my Elder Brother and I have sessfully returned to Hong Kong. Since I have already returned to Hong Kong, my father will definitely be reluctant to do anything about me. At this time, I can totally find a random reason to go abroad for a task. No one can control me.

    ¡°As for you, Major General Zhou, is there any need for us to keep in touch with each other in private besides pretending to be loving in front of outsiders? Shouldn¡¯t we just part our ways and be strangers as soon as the agreement is over?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes gradually filled with a little anger. He never knew that she could be so eloquent.

    With a frown, he suppressed his temper. ¡°I came to Hong Kong a few days ago for some private matters. Are you angry because of this?¡± he asked in a low voice.

    He could not think of any reason for her to act this way, except for this.

    ¡°Oh, is it convenient for Major General to tell me what personal matters you have in Hong Kong?¡± she asked him with interest.

    Zhou Yao stiffened.

    ¡°Can¡¯t say it, right? Oh, don¡¯t take it seriously, Major General Zhou. I¡¯m just randomly asking. I have never been interested in prying into other people¡¯s privacy. Please let go of me. I have already told you my n, and I hope that you can cooperate with me. You are on the maind while I am in Hong Kong, and three months will pass peacefully for both of us.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Zhou Yao pressed her shoulder firmly. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go back with me, and you want to part ways here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded.

    Her words were invulnerable. What they had between them was a deal in the first ce, so since she was in Hong Kong, she would naturally no longer be bound and would not need to deal with him anymore.

    But they were not like this before...

    Although he had not figured out what to do with her in the future, their ending should not be like this.

    He looked down at the carpet under his feet, then raised his eyes, caressed her face with his left hand, and whispered, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. The Old Man is not so easy to deal with. You go back with me...¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± She interrupted him.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou...¡±

    ¡°Take care; please see yourself out.¡±

    ¡°Leng Zhiyuan, if you dare to give me such an attitude again, I will not wait upon you anymore!¡± He exploded atst and red at her fiercely.

    Leng Zhiyuan took a look at him. ¡°Let go!¡± She pushed him away and left. ¡°Little bastard!¡± He grabbed her pale wrist and held her face in his hand. He leaned over and went directly for her lips.

    p! Leng Zhiyuan raised her hand and pped him.

    Zhou Yao was hit in the face.

    ¡°I should have given you this p a long time ago. Don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hands. I feel disgusted!¡±

    Zhou Yao had never been pped by anyone before. Although Old Master Zhou beat him, that was using a whip. In his heart, Old Master Zhou doted on his only grandson.

    She even said...disgusted...

    He turned his face and stared at her, saying, ¡°Say that again if you dare!¡±

    ¡°I said, this p should have been given to you a long time ago. Don¡¯t use your dirty hands...¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Zhou Yao extended his leg and directly kicked the chair beside him. The wooden chair was smashed into pieces instantly. He strode out with his long legs.

    The door of the room was mmed shut with an ear-splitting boom!

    The servants downstairs did not know what was going on when they heard the loud noise from the room. Just then, they saw a maning out of their Young Lady¡¯s room all of a sudden. Most shockingly, this was clearly the man who had been refused at the door. ¡°You, you...¡±

    Before the words coulde out, a strong gust of wind blew, and the man had disappeared out the door.

 Chapter 788 - Do You Still Remember Me?

    <h4>Chapter 788: Do You Still Remember Me?</h4>

    An extended version of a ck car flew through the main streets of Hong Kong, and Zhou Yao had already floored the elerator.

    He was totally furious. In his entire life, he just hated one person, and that was Scorpion, and now there was a woman, Leng Zhiyuan. He hated that he could not go back to strangle her.

    Go their own separate ways. Sure then. He did not care much about it. What she said was right. They were just in a contract marriage, and all they were just putting up a front.

    She thought that he was going to bother her, right? If not for...her looking beautiful and her good skills, he was toozy to give her another eye!

    He had been single for too long but was suddenly feeling empty.

    He looked through the rear view mirror to have a look at his face. There was a fresh p mark on his right cheek. She had not held back at all when she pped him.

    He closed his eyes, and the sound of screeching brakes rang out in the air. He stopped the car by the roadside.

    He panted for a moment, opened his eyes slowly, and turned the steering wheel as he made a U Turn.

    He could not! He needed to go back to look for her!

    He wanted to ask her the reason. Why did she suddenly ignore him, and why did she have to draw the line with him out of nowhere? He definitely...saw...some hints...of love in her eyes.

    He thought that she was just like him. Both of them were tied on this ridiculous journey together, and they¡¯d been single for a long time already. They¡¯d met each other suddenly, and at that moment, he felt...that he had fallen for her.

    He fell in love with her.

    And just now, in her room upstairs, he saw her icy cold gaze, and she still made his heart flutter.

    After all, he had not seen her for a few days.

    Very quickly, the car stopped before the main gates of Leng Hao¡¯s vi. Zhou Yao raised his gaze up to look over, and at this moment, the main gates opened up coincidentally. A figure that stepped out.

    Zhou Yao looked at that figure. She wore a thick light-grey sweater, and she had a pair of slim ck pants on. She wrapped arge white scarf around her neck as she walked out of the vi.

    Zhou Yao looked at her back profile, and the thick sweater did not make her figure look swollen. Rather, it made her look even slimmer and gentler. Her dark hair was tied up in a high ponytail. Her clean and exquisite features were just like a normal girl¡¯s.

    Who would have thought that she was so stubborn in her bones!

    It was already sote now; where was she going?

    Zhou Yao drove the car as he trailed behind her.

    Leng Zhiyuan was so bored. She¡¯d been staying inside the room and felt ufortable because she was daydreaming, so she decided toe out to have a breath of fresh air and go window shopping for a while.

    After walking a few blocks, her eyes lit up. She found something that she liked to eat, hawthorns coated in sugar.

    When she was very young, she saw that other children had mothers, and their mothers would hug and coax them. She was the only one who did not. She went back and cried to her father. Her father felt extremely bad for her and bought her hawthorns coated in sugar.

    At that time, her father had said, Zhiyuan, if you miss your mother in the future, just have a bite of the hawthorns coated in sugar, the taste of hawthorns coated in sugar is just like Mum. It is very very sweet.

    Actually, her father was very dumb. He only saw the outeryer of sugar on the outside of the hawthorns. Somehow, he did not know that it was hawthorns on the inside, and hawthorns were very very sour.

    Just like her feelings.

    Zhou Yao parked the luxury car by the roadside and rolled the window down. He propped his left hand on the window frame, and his defined fingers were pinching a cigarette. He took a drag on his cigarette and was smokingzily.

    The busy streets were lit with neon lights as they shone down on his face. His features were mesmerizing and deep under the glow of the lights. He squinted his narrow eyes and looked at the woman in the rear view mirror.

    What was she holding in her hands? Hawthorns coated in sugar?

    He mocked her silently.

    That was something that kids would eat. Why did she like to eat them?

    He watched her carefully remove the thinyer on the outside. The red hawthorns were exposed. She did not bite them, but she stretched her small tongue out to have a lick.

    Just as if she did not bear to eat them.

    Hah! He found it so hard to teach her as she was so wild and difficult, but she became all obedient in front of a stick of hawthorns coated in sugar?

    He lifted his head up slightly and took a deep breath of smoke. When he exhaled the smoke, his sexy Adam¡¯s apple popped up, and he swallowed his saliva a few times. When he thought about how she stretched her tongue to lick the hawthorns, he hated that he could not kidnap her to press her down beneath his trousers.

    He had not done those things before, but he¡¯d been naughty since a young age. He was around 14 years old when he looked at those films in secret. In the eyes of a matured man, any provocative scenes were unable to bear at all.

    After that urge in his body disappeared, he turned his gaze over to the side to look at her. She¡¯d already eaten one sugar-coated hawthorn and was biting the second one. Her bite was very small, and therge hawthorn was missing a small piece.

    Her exquisite cheeks were moving as she chewed, and her supple red lips were stained with a bright red glow. She was very satisfied as she ate. The cold aura on her face had disappeared entirely, and she looked just like a satisfied child.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze fell on her face. A gentle glow appeared on his handsome features. Actually, other than being able to fight, she did not know anything else.

    Wasn¡¯t she just like a child who had not grown up yet?

    She walked through a street, and she finished the entire stick of sugar-coated hawthornes. She threw the empty stick into the rubbish bin.

    She turned around and was about to leave, but suddenly, an elderly person fell in front of her. ¡°Miss, why did you have...to hit me? Aiya, my leg is in so much pain.¡±

    Zhou Yao did not expect for her to meet a scammer here, and this scammer actually preyed on her. He nned to ignore her, but his actions were instinctive. He straightened his body up and went to open the car door. He stubbed the cigarette out beneath his feet and headed towards her direction.

    Leng Zhiyuan also knew that she was being scammed. She snorted out coldly and raised her heels up to leave.

    The elderly person suddenly grabbed her trousers and said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t leave. You bumped into me. My leg might now be disabled! Aiya, it hurts so much. Someone, save me, there is someone who hit me...¡±

    After a while, the other passers-by all looked over.

    Upon facing such a situation, Leng Zhiyuan wanted to give that person a kick, and at this moment, a warm, reserved voice rang out in her ears. ¡°Old Uncle, are you injured? I am a doctor. I can take a look for you.¡±

    The person who came over bent his waist to touch the elderly man¡¯s leg.

    The elderly person knew that he¡¯d just met an expert, and he waved his hands frantically as he said, ¡°There is no need, there is no need. I am fine; I will get going.¡±

    The elderly person escaped quickly.

    That person that walked over stood up straight slowly, looked over at Leng Zhiyuan, and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, do you still remember me? It has been such a long time since west met.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was in a blur as she looked at the man in front of her. He wore a white wool sweater and a pair of ck slim cut pants. He was clean and reserved, just like how the books described a gentlemanly young man, and all of her memories went back into the past.

    When she was in middle school, she had a new neighbour, and there was a big boy in her neighbour¡¯s house. He was a good pianist, and every day when she went to school, she would pass the French window of his home. She always could see him sitting before the piano as he yed his pieces elegantly.

    After she went to school, she found out that he was her senior, and he was the sweetheart of all the girls in school. He excelled in all of his subjects. He was warm like sunshine, and he was handsome and elegant.

    And at that time, she just started to learn about love, and if someone were to ask her what her style was, he was just her style.

    But after that, he transferred schools. She heard that he went over to Beijing and was the son of a high ranking official.

    Although he had left, her memories didn¡¯t stop there. In her teenage diary, he was Ye Ziyi from the neighbouring house.

 Chapter 789 - Who Was He Waiting For?

    <h4>Chapter 789: Who Was He Waiting For?</h4>

    Seeing him, Leng Zhiyuan was stunned for a long time. ¡°Ye... Ziyi, why are you...back?¡±

    Ye Ziyi smiled warmly. ¡°Zhiyuan, what kind of question is that? Hong Kong is half my hometown. Ie here and walk around whenever I have time. I just came back this afternoon, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet you so coincidentally. You have changed a lot.¡±

    Changed?

    Leng Zhiyuan looked down at herself and her dark clothes. She did not dress like a woman at all. It was the same as many years ago. She was antisocial and always dressed like a boy. Her ssmates would give her weird looks, but she did not care at all, until one day he appeared...

    He was so warm and elegant, just like Prince Charming descending from the sky. Because of him, she learned what inferiority was...

    She felt that her face was a little red. She raised her hand and hooked a strand of hair on her cheek behind her ear. She pursed her red lips andughed softly. ¡°Have I be...even uglier?¡±

    ¡°No, Zhiyuan, you have be beautiful, really very beautiful.¡±

    Hearing his praise, she looked up at him. Ye Ziyi¡¯s eyes were as warm as his personality. When he praised people this sincerely, he seemed very gentle.

    The gentleness of a man.

    Leng Zhiyuan put both her hands in front of her body and looked away shyly. She looked at the neonmps along the street andughed.

    Ye Ziyi was alsoughing.

    A street away, Zhou Yao looked at the two people over there. He almost doubted his eyesight. The woman was always so wild in front of him, but in front of the man in the white sweater, she even yed with her hair and wasughing...

    He did not know that she could act so girly, shy, and bashful.

    She seemed like apletely different person.

    It was as if the man in the white sweater was a sugar-coated hawthorn.

    Zhou Yao felt that all his blood was rushing into his brain, which was a strange feeling. He was angry and...jealous, like someone lit a fire in his heart and was burning him whole.

    Who is that man?

    What rtionship does she have with him?

    Old sweetheart?

    After pping him, she ran out to have a date with another man. What did she take him for?

    Zhou Yao turned around two times on the spot, then angrily took out his cell phone from his pocket. He dialed the familiar phone number.

    The mobile phone in Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s pocket rang soon after. She took it out and saw that it was Zhou Yao again.

    The smile on her mouth faded, and she was a little dazed.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, Zhiyuan...¡± Ye Ziyi was calling her.

    ¡°Eh?¡± She returned to her senses and looked up in a hurry.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, what¡¯s the matter with you? I¡¯ve been saying your name so many times, but you have not responded. Who is calling? Why don¡¯t you answer it?¡± Ye Ziyi looked at her mobile phone and asked in concern.

    ¡°Oh, nothing, it¡¯s a friend...¡± She turned around and picked up the call, ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello, where are you now?¡± The man¡¯s tone was hard and blunt. He interrogated her the moment he opened his mouth.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s expression went cold. ¡°I have already said things clearly; it¡¯s none of your business where I am now.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Zhou Yao clenched his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest thing. Are you going to go back with me?¡±

    ¡°No! You can go. I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡± She spit out merciless words.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what you, Leng Zhiyuan, said. I will leave now. You think I care about you? Hmph!¡± He disconnected the call angrily.

    Listening to the ding-ding sound on the other end, Leng Zhiyuan looked down at her toes. Just then, Ye Ziyi came forward and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, have you finished talking on the phone? There are several good restaurants over there. I¡¯ll treat you to supper. ¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked back at Ye Ziyi. Sometimes, she felt that she was a joke. Didn¡¯t she always like men like Ye Ziyi? Why would she like...Zhou Yao?

    Zhou Yao and Ye Ziyi were twopletely different people.

    ¡°OK, let¡¯s go.¡± Leng Zhiyuan smiled faintly.

    ...

    The soldiers in the army all knew that their Major General Zhou had a bad temper recently. When they¡¯d made mistakes during training in the past, the Major General would kick them in the butt. Now, the Major General still kicked them, but he would kick them so hard that they would do double somersaults in the air. The soldiers were suffering in silence.

    Zhou Yao was still smoking in the room. In the morning, when they opened the door to his room, the smoke smell would be choking, and the ground would be covered in discarded cigarette butts. Smoking was strictly forbidden in the army, so Chief Yang could not stand him anymore and directly put him in detention.

    Zhou Yao didn¡¯t argue, didn¡¯t quarrel, didn¡¯t talk. He was very at ease. Hey on the cold floor, swinging his crossed legs. Chief Yang looked at him and shook his head, not knowing what was wrong with him.

    One day, an aide-de-camp came to the door and said, ¡°Major General, I have finished checking what you asked me to check.¡±

    A strand of grass hung at the corner of Zhou Yao¡¯s mouth as he put his arms behind his head. His face was expressionless. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°That man¡¯s name is Ye Ziyi. His history is quiteplicated. He grew up in an orphanage and was very sensible from a young age. He helped the Dean organize and clean the house. His proactive performance finally paid off, and arge family adopted him.

    ¡°This big family was from Hong Kong. They then moved with Ye Ziyi and became...Sister-inw¡¯s neighbors. Sister-inw and Ye Ziyi were two years apart, but in middle school, Ye Ziyi¡¯s grades were excellent, and he yed the piano well. He was sunny and handsome, and he quickly captured the hearts of girls throughout the school, bing a publicly known upperssman.

    ¡°Two yearster, Ye Ziyi suddenly left Hong Kong because his biological father found him. It turns out that Ye Ziyi was the third son of the Ye family in the capital. The Ye family was huge. Mr. Ye married several concubines, and Ye Ziyi was born of humble origins, so he became a victim in the power-struggle between the first wife and concubines. Thus, he became an orphan. Maybe Ye Ziyi¡¯s outstanding performance all these years impressed his father, so he took him back home.

    ¡°This Ye Ziyi is very meticulous. He is young and promising and has not disappointed anyone. He was admitted to a famous first-ss school. After graduation, he entered the administration of the C government. Rumour has it that Ye Ziyi is a strong candidate for the next Supreme Commander of the C government. Even his father has the intention to give Ye Ziyi full authority over the Ye family. It¡¯s said that now, even the two legitimate sons have to listen to Ye Ziyi.¡±

    Zhou Yao listened quietly. This sounded like an inspirational legend. Amoner of arge family obtained a splendid future by his own ability and careful nning.

    Ye Ziyi was only 27 years old, the same age as him. He really was an impressive character.

    He sneered. That woman¡¯s taste was not bad.

    ¡°Is Ye Ziyi married?¡±

    ¡°No, Ye Ziyi is still single. The richdies pestering him have beening at him like flies, but he¡¯s had no scandals. ording to reports, he often goes to Hong Kong, I think he and Sister-inw met coincidentally this time.¡±

    Was it coincidental?

    With Ye Ziyi¡¯s background, he was 27 years old but unmarried. It¡¯s not because of some shameful reason. It was because he was waiting for someone.

    Who was he waiting for?

 Chapter 790 - Why Did You Come Back?

    <h4>Chapter 790: Why Did You Come Back?</h4>

    After he was held in detention for an entire week, Zhou Yao drove back to the Zhou home.

    The helpers opened the door. He walked into the living room and stopped in his tracks, then he had a look around the ce.

    ¡°Young Master, who are you looking for? Are you looking for Young Mistress? A few days ago, Young Mistress gave us a call, and she said that she had a few issues to settle at her older brother¡¯s ce. She had to stay in Hong Kong to help her family out, and she said that she would note back for the next one or two months.¡±

    Zhou Yao was still wearing the camouge military uniform that he¡¯d been wearing for a few days. The uniform was already extremely crumpled, and he also had not washed his face. He looked as if he had gone out on a mission to Africa and just came back. He looked extremely dirty, so it was a good thing that he had a strong masculine scent on his body. He did not seem that dirty because of that.

    Upon hearing those words, he curled the corners of his lip up. She had nned out her future, and it seemed that she really did not n toe back anymore.

    The moment the three months passed, there would be no rtion between him and her anymore.

    ¡°What did the old fe say?¡±

    ¡°Old Master understands the difficulties of the Leng family and has allowed Young Mistress to do so.¡±

    Difficulties?

    Hah, what difficulties could she have?

    He knew that she just did not want to interact with him anymore. Ye Ziyi was so smart. Not only was he her ideal type, but he also had memories with her during their youth, and she was probably extremely happy in Hong Kong right now, with no intention toe back at all.

    He could imagine it. She was such a cold and aloof girl, and no matter how masculine she was, she would still have feelings during her teenage years. She did not have a mother or any friends,.Ye Ziyi was probably the only soft part in the bottom of her heart.

    And she was unable to forget him.

    It was also good this way. She would go her own way, and he would go his...

    But, why did he feel so bored?

    After he returned to the army base, he could see her shadow everywhere in the house. She was furious after getting teased by him, and she loved to re and puff her cheeks at him, looking extremely cute as she did so.

    It was also the same in this house. After he walked through the door, he was about to search for her shadow.

    At this moment, Old Master Zhou rushed down hurriedly from upstairs. ¡°This unfilial kid!¡± He waved the walking stick in his hand as he hit Zhou Yao¡¯s back. ¡°I heard that you stirred up trouble in the army base once again, and you were even grounded. You are really embarrassing me so much!¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Madam Zhou stepped forward quickly to stop him as she said, ¡°The child is already an adult now. He is married already. Dad, if you have anything you want to say, say it properly. Don¡¯t anger yourself and hurt your own body.¡±

    It was only then that Old Master Zhou forced himself to take a breath of air. He red at Zhou Yao and said, ¡°Say it yourself!¡±

    Zhou Yao threw the car keys in his hands onto the coffee table before heughed nonchntly and said, ¡°Grandfather, what do you want me to say?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao!¡± Madam Zhou was fierce as she chided him, and she continued, ¡°Director Yang has already given us a call toin. He said that ever since you came back from Hong Kong, you¡¯ve been behaving weirdly, and you¡¯ve stirred up trouble in the army base for no good reason. Exin your actions, and don¡¯t make your grandfather angry anymore.¡±

    That Old Man Yangined like that?

    Ever since he came back from Hong Kong...

    Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze lit up before he slumped down onto the sofa. He squinted his eyes, looked over at Old Master Zhou, and said, ¡°Old man, let me tell you, the wife that you picked for me, I don¡¯t want her anymore. Her temper is too bad.¡±

    Madam Zhou¡¯s expression changed, and she said, ¡°Zhou Yao, did you...quarrel with Zhiyuan. No wonder a few days ago...Zhiyuan called us and said that she was not going toe back for the next one or two months.¡±

    ¡°It is better if she does note back.¡± Zhou Yao stood up as he ran upstairs. ¡°After we live separately from one another for two years, I will submit a divorce application to the courts!¡±

    ¡°You are such a rebel!¡± Old Master Zhou was extremely furious as he bellowed out.

    ¡°Dad...¡±

    ...

    Inside the room, Zhou Yao was delighted as he lifted his strong eyebrows up. He put on a show just now, and he just would not believe it that the old man and his mother would not think of a n to make Leng Zhiyuane back.

    Hmph! He would not let her get what she wished for.

    She really nned her path out so well. After she made use of him, she kicked him away with one foot, and now she was dating her old friend in Hong Kong right now. She should dream on!

    Didn¡¯t she not want toe back?

    He just wanted to make here back!

    He secretly opened a gap in the door and looked downstairs. Old Master Zhou was seated down on the sofa, and his mother personally made a cup of tea to calm down his anger as she said, ¡°Dad, it is very normal for a couple to argue with one another. Don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Normal? Didn¡¯t you hear what that chap said? He¡¯s not even been married for a month yet, and he is already thinking of divorce.¡±

    ¡°Dad, that is what he said out of anger.¡± As she spoke, his motherughed softly and said, ¡°Zhou Yao is your grandson. How can you not understand him? If he really does not like Zhiyuan, why would he behave weirdly ever since he returned from Hong Kong?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Old Master Zhou was delighted.

    ¡°Dad, based on what I think, the thing that we should do right now is bring them together, and let them interact with one another privately, but Zhiyuan is in Hong Kong right now, and we cannot do that...¡±

    ¡°Her Leng family has some troubles, and we cannot be cruel and call Zhiyuan toe back just like this?¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say it that way. We have to be more subtle. Let¡¯s ask Zhiyuan toe back for a few days first and wait for the rtionship between the two youngsters to be good before we send Zhiyuan back... it is Mum¡¯s death anniversary in two days. It is such an important asion. How can we miss having Zhiyuan around...¡±

    Old Master Zhou looked over at Zhou Yao¡¯s mother, and he could not help but raise his thumbs up as he said, ¡°You are the daughter-inw I picked. We will do it this way!¡±

    ...

    And after that, Leng Zhiyuan received a call from Madam Zhou. Her mother-inw was extremely friendly on the line as she expressed what she meant subtly. Death anniversaries were a big asion in China, and she was also legally married into the family now, so she definitely had to attend Grandmother¡¯s death anniversary in two days. Leng Zhiyuan wanted to reject her politely, but Madam Zhou had already hung up.

    After a while, she got a call from her father Leng Mu tpp. He said that Old Master Zhou already gave him a call to exin the situation clearly. Her father sent a car specially to send her over to the airport.

    Leng Zhiyuan was unable to reject it. Both the Leng and Zhou families were all informed, and furthermore, the Zhou family treated her so well. She had no other choice but to fly back to the maind.

    She reached the country in the afternoon. She stepped out of the airport, and there was a car from the Zhou family waiting to pick her up. After she went back to the Zhou home, Madam Zhou was extremely friendly as she weed her back. ¡°Zhiyuan, you are back already? Was it tough for you on the way back? I have already asked someone to prepare some in porridge and some delicious side dishes. Come over and eat them quickly.¡±

    ¡°Mum, there is no need for that. I already ate on the ne.¡±

    ¡°That is also good. I have asked the helpers to send the luggage up. You should also go back to your room to rest soon.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mum.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan went upstairs. She opened the door, and there was someone inside the room. A wet figure came out of the bathroom at that moment.

    It was Zhou Yao.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not expect to meet him here. Why was he at home? Didn¡¯t he need to go to the army base?

    Her gaze flew past his tough muscles. It was fine if he took a bath, but why didn¡¯t he wear a top? His short wet hair was limp on his head, and he lost that cold and fierce aura on him. At this moment, he looked extra handsome and young.

    She was not willing to spare him another look.

    Suddenly, the man spoke. His tone was not too good as he said, ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you say that you would note back to my home anymore, and you wanted to draw the line with me?¡±

    ¡°Mum...your mother gave me a call. She said that it was your grandmother¡¯s death anniversary in two days. I did not want to make everyone suspicious, so I came back, and after Grandmother¡¯s death anniversary passes, I will go back to Hong Kong.¡±

    After hearing her nonchnt, ice-cold tone, Zhou Yao firmly grabbed the bath towel in his hand. Where did all of her gentleness go? Why was she just like a porcupine when she faced him?

 Chapter 791 - I Shall Trouble Mrs. Zhou To Prepare Breakfast For Me

    <h4>Chapter 791: I Shall Trouble Mrs. Zhou To Prepare Breakfast For Me</h4>

    ¡°Then...you can go and take a bath.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan had nothing more to say. She took her pajamas and walked into the bathroom.

    Once she entered the bathroom, Zhou Yao immediately threw the towel in his hand and jumped onto the big bed. He saw that there were two quilts on the bed, so he stuffed one under the bed. He put one arm behind his head and proudly raised his eyebrows. He shall see; where will she sleep tonight?

    Won¡¯t she still have to end up sleeping in his arms?

    Soon, the bathroom door opened, and Zhou Yao randomly reached his hand out and conveniently found a book there. He had forgotten where the book came from. He quickly flipped several pages and pretended to be engrossed in it.

    He peeked from the corners of his eyes, only to see the delicate figure stop in her tracks. ¡°Ahem¡±, he coughed. ¡°Go to bed early.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not move.

    He put down his book and turned his head to look at her. She was wearing a ck long sleeved T-shirt and casual pants. Her outfit looked rigid and conservative. He looked at her clothes with disdain and said,¡±You don¡¯t know where to sleep, right?¡±

    The sofa and chair in this room, and whatever that was possible to sleep in, had been removed by the servants on his orders. There was only the bed left; he wanted her to beg him.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at him expressionlessly and did not answer.

    The two could not possibly stay frozen in their spots like this forever, so Zhou Yao frowned and patted his hand on the big bed beside him. ¡°It¡¯s the same as the night we got married. We can sleep together.¡±

    He opened his mouth first.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at the spot beside his body, then turned around and walked to her suitcase. She squatted down to take a thin nket out from the suitcase, then spread it out on the ground.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes changed. He swiftly spoke. ¡°You want to sleep on the ground? Young Lady Leng, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. There are no extra quilts nor is there heating in this room. You will definitely catch a cold.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan ignored him. She put the suitcase back and started to lie down.

    Just then, Zhou Yao threw the book in his hand onto the bed, stretched out his long legs, and got off the bed. He reached out and captured her slender white wrists. His expression was livid as he said, ¡°Leng Zhiyuan, are you really going to be like this?¡±

    ¡°Two days is a very short time, I don¡¯t want any other problems to arise, and at the same time, I will not bother Major General Zhou. I can sleep on the floor.¡± She shook off hisrge hand.

    But she could not shake him off. Zhou Yao held it tighter. His handsome face was covered with ayer of haze. He red fiercely at her. ¡°Sleep on the bed!¡±

    ¡°No need...¡±

    ¡°Hah, so Mrs. Zhou, you mean you want to create more problems?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I am afraid you will be cold, so I want to ask the servant to help you get more quilts.¡± He threatened her.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan shook off his big hand and walked to the bed.

    When shey down on the bed, she thought he would sleep with her, but she did not hear any movement for a long time. Looking sideways, she saw the man lying on the carpet she hadid with his upper body naked.

    He was on his side and slept with his back to her.

    He had always been bad tempered. He must be angry now.

    The room became quiet, and Leng Zhiyuan turned over and looked at his back. His back was so straight, the muscles of his shoulder des spread out, healthy and developed.

    Was he not cold sleeping like that?

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hand touched the book, which was a collection of foreign essays. It was very beautiful. She smiled. Even if a man like him read books, he would not read such genres. It must¡¯ve been a gift from someone.

    And it was...a girl.

    She flipped the book to thest page. On the bottom right corner of thest page, there was a line written in a beautiful font ¡ª Big Brother Zhou, have you ever seen ¡°The Jade Lady¡±?

    Qiao Mengfu, Yuan Dynasty, ¡°The Jade Lady¡± Volume 3: ¡°If you still do not seed at the end, may I ask for us to be allied by marriage...¡±

    This was referring to the lifelong marriage alliance between the two families. That girl must have left this sentence in this book as an implicit reminder to Zhou Yao that he had lifelongmitment towards someone.

    Leng Zhiyuan closed the book. Her gazended on Zhou Yao¡¯s back again. Even if the girl was not his lover, she definitely had an irreceable position in his heart.

    ...

    The next morning, Zhou Yao got up early and went for an hour¡¯s jog as usual. He did not go back into the room but instead he took a cold bath in the guest room and changed his clothes before going downstairs.

    ¡°Young Master, shall we serve breakfast?¡±

    Zhou Yao took a look at the living room. ¡°Where are the old man and my parents?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, Old Master, Master, and Madam have gone out to purchase the offerings for the death anniversary. They will probably be back only at noon.¡±

    They are all out?

    Zhou Yao turned his head and looked upstairs. That woman had not gotten up yet. He said to the servant, ¡°Take the breakfast away.¡±

    ¡°What would you like to eat then, Young Master?¡±

    Just then, there was a sound of footsteps from upstairs as Leng Zhiyuan came downstairs.

    Zhou Yao put his hands in his pockets, turned around, and looked at her with a smile that reached his narrowed eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t Mrs. Zhou here now. I am tired of other people¡¯s cooking. Today, I shall trouble Mrs. Zhou to personally prepare breakfast for me.¡±

    The servant sensed that the atmosphere between the two was not right. He immediately tried to smooth things out by saying, ¡°Young Master, how can I let Young Madam cook? You can tell us what you want to eat...¡±

    ¡°Did I ask you to talk?¡± Zhou Yao shot the servant a nce.

    ¡°No, sir.¡± The servant bowed his head in repentance.

    ¡°What do you want to eat, I¡¯ll cook...¡± Leng Zhiyuan stepped forward and said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a...poached egg.¡± Zhou Yao sat on the dining chair and rested his forehead on his hand contentedly.

    ¡°Ok, hold on.¡± Leng Zhiyuan entered the kitchen.

    Zhou Yao nced at her back view, and the more she fought against him and the more stubborn she was, the more he wanted to subdue her.

    She was so docile in front of Ziyi that night, so he shall ask her to fulfill the obligation of a wife and make breakfast for him.

    He was unhappy, so he did not want to give her an easy time either.

    Ten minutester, the servant brought out a te of eggs, and Zhou Yao took a look only to find that it was scorched. He frowned. ¡°What is this? Make it again!¡±

    In the next hour, the servant brought more than ten tes of poached eggs one after another. Leng Zhiyuan was intelligent. As long as she was willing to learn and had the cook¡¯s guidance, her poached eggs were getting better and better. However, Zhou Yao always made her do it again with the reason that this side was burnt or that side was salty.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not want to talk to him, so as long as he did not ask for anything undue, she could bear it for two days.

    The servants of the whole Zhou family did not dare to make a sound. They all knew that their young master was in a bad mood, but the one in the kitchen was also strong-minded. If only she was willing to show her face and say something nice to the Young Master, wouldn¡¯t this matter regarding poached eggs end?

    Sigh!

    Just then, the main door opened. Old Master Zhou, Mr. Zhou and Madam Zhou hade back ahead of time.

    At a nce, Old Master Zhou saw that Zhou Yao was sitting on the dining chair like an arrogant idler, and there were so many tes of poached eggs in front of him. Old Master Zhou immediately asked, ¡°What are you up to again, you unfilial boy?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s father and mother frowned. His mother asked the servant, ¡°Where is Young Madam?¡±

    The servant took a cautious look at Zhou Yao, then whispered, ¡°Young Madam is...in the kitchen.¡±

 Chapter 792 - He Should Give It A Try If He Likes Her

    <h4>Chapter 792: He Should Give It A Try If He Likes Her</h4>

    ¡°Inside the kitchen?¡± Madam Zhou heard what the helper said and headed to the kitchen immediately, then said, ¡°Ah, Zhiyuan, what are you doing right now? We have a chef at home. Why are you cooking? Have you been...poaching eggs all this time? Look at how many blisters there are on your hands. Someonee over!¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s mother was furious as she called out quickly.

    Leng Zhiyuan sat down on the sofa in the living room. Madam Zhou took a needle to prick the blisters on her hands, and as she did so, Madam Zhou chided the helpers as she said, ¡°Young Mistress¡¯s hands were injured, and all of you just stood there like that?¡±

    The helpers were all sweating profusely as they stuttered and exined themselves, ¡°Madam, Young...Young Master did not allow us...to intervene...¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Old Master Zhou huffed with his beard as he red at Zhou Yao fiercely. He waved the walking stick up as he hit Zhou Yao in the back. ¡°This unfilial kid. Our home was doing all well, and you had to make it smoky and all in a mess. Let¡¯s see if I would not beat you to death or not!¡±

    The sound of a heavy grunt rang out, and Zhou Yao took three hits to his back.

    Madam Zhou knew that her son had really gone overboard his time. She did not want to try and persuade her father-inw, Zhou Yao¡¯s father was afraid that Old Master Zhou would be so angry that he¡¯d hurt his health, so he stretched his hand out to pull him away. ¡°Dad, okay that¡¯s enough. This time, it is really Zhou Yao in the wrong. Let him kneel down in the memorial hall then.¡±

    ¡°What are you still waiting for? Do I need to invite you to go over? Go over to the memorial hall and reflect to your grandmother!¡± Old Master Zhou bellowed out.

    Zhou Yao stood up, and the three hits on his back did not seem to affect him at all. It was not painful or itchy at all. He parted his long legs and headed over to the side hall, and when he passed by the living room, he nced over at Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hand. Her small, fair hand had numerousrge red blisters on it.

    His heart tightened. It felt just as if there was arge hand clenching his heart, and he felt some pain.

    He looked over at her exquisite side profile. She wasforting his mother softly, and her beautiful features were all soft...

    And now, he felt that she deserved all of this. If she was willing to treat him like that...

    Even if she was not as gentle as that, she could also throw the egg at his face, just as she did in the past. Before, she would fight for who was the winner, but now, her attitude was obvious that she did not want to speak much to him, and she treated him like air.

    She was giving him the silent treatment.

    He hated the silent treatment the most.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± he snorted out coldly before he parted his long legs and headed into the memoriam hall coolly.

    ¡°This child!¡± Madam Zhou was so angry that she was at a loss for words.

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her head up slowly and looked over at his back profile that slowly disappeared into the distance...

    ...

    Zhou Yao folded his legs as he sat down on the floor in the memorial hall. He was bored anyways, and he started to meditate until the door of the memorial hall was opened up at night, with his mother bringing in a meal basket as she walked inside.

    The expression on his mother¡¯s face was not too good, but how could she not pamper her own son? She put the meal basket on the floor, and she bent down to check the injuries on Zhou Yao¡¯s back as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me have a look!¡±

    ¡°Mum, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Zhou Yao did not allow his mother to touch ihm.

    ¡°Try and move again!¡± His mother was furious as she stretched her hand out to pull Zhou Yao¡¯s ear.

    Zhou Yao was the most afraid of others pulling his ears, and of course in his entire life, only his mother could pull his ear. He was immobile instantly as he said, ¡°Mum, let go.¡±

    It was only then that his mother eased her grip, and she lifted Zhou Yao¡¯s shirt. There were three red marks on his back. His mother opened the bottle of medicine up and applied medication to his wounds.

    ¡°Son, it is not that Mum wants to say this, but you were really in the wrong this time. You spent so much effort to make Zhiyuane back. Why do you still have to make her angry?¡±

    ¡°When did I make here back, it was you and Grandpa...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Don¡¯t try to cover up anymore. You are the life that came from my body. Would I not know what you are trying to achieve? How old are you now? You are already 27, so why are you behaving just like a small child by throwing a tantrum with Zhiyuan today?¡±

    Zhou Yao did not say anything in response, and thinking about it carefully now, his actions were really cheap. If he had extra time, it would be better if he returned back to the army base.

    ¡°Son, Mum knows that you like Zhiyuan. Mum is relieved after knowing that. Mum knows that ever since Captain Han got into that ident, you have locked your heart up...¡±

    ¡°Mum!¡± Zhou Yao interrupted his mother immediately. This was a no-fly-zone, and no one was allowed to bring it up.

    His mother let out a sigh and said, ¡°Son, Zhiyuan is a good girl. Don¡¯t think that just because she looks cold on the outside... Her heart is very warm. As long as you treat her well, she will be more gentle than any other girl in this world. You also should not continue to throw a tantrum. A masculine man is gracious and forgiving. What are you afraid of when you like someone? Just confess bravely and go and chase her like a man.¡±

    Zhou Yao was not impressed after he heard that. He did not know how to woo girls. He normally saw other men gift flowers and choctes as they thought of ns to chase a woman, and he felt that it was so coy and boring.

    Whether he liked the person or not, wasn¡¯t it just a single sentence?

    If he liked her, then just be together with her if that was so.

    Did she like him?

    He had a sudden eureka moment. After his grandmother¡¯s memorial ceremony tomorrow, he would ask her if she liked him or not. If she liked him, then they would give it a try. If she did not like him, forget it then. Two people forced to be together would not be happy in the end, and he would waste his efforts for nothing.

    ...

    Inside the graveyard, Old Master Zhou and Master Zhou were chatting with the other seniors of the Zhou family. Madam Zhou brought Leng Zhiyuan along with her as they knelt down on the ground to burn paper money.

    Leng Zhiyuan was dressed in all ck. She tied her hair up and ced a small white flower on her ear as she threw the paper money into the fire pit.

    At this moment, something cold suddenly touched her hand; it started to rain.

    ¡°Quick, go and get the umbre.¡± The helpers all ran off quickly.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not move. Out of nowhere, a pair of ck leather boots appeared in her peripheral vision, and someone held an umbre over her head.

    She followed the leather shoes and looked upwards. She was unable to look at his extremely long legs. He wore a thin green v-neck sweater and a ck cotton shirt underneath. Zhou Yao held an umbre in his hand as he stood beside her.

    ¡°It¡¯s raining now.¡± He lowered his gaze down to look at her, and the corners of his lips up were slightly curled up.

    It made him seem so tall as he looked down at her. Leng Zhiyuan needed to raise her head up to look at him. From her angle, all she could see was his perfect and sculpted curves. The lines on his neck were very defined, and his Adam¡¯s apple was more definedpared to other men¡¯s, making him look extra fierce.

    She crashed into his smiling eyes, and he was looking at her gently.

    Leng Zhiyuan froze before she withdrew her gaze and continued to burn the paper.

    The helper took over the umbre and continued to hold it. Zhou Yao knelt down beside her, and he took a few pieces of paper and threw it into the fire pit in front of her. ¡°Grandma, this is your granddaughter-inw. Are you happy with her?¡±

    He teased her.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not know what he was nning to do. The man that was still lit up with gunpowder yesterday was suddenly behaving entirely different now, and at this moment, he held her icy cold right hand as he said, ¡°Is your hand a little better now?¡±

    She was about to take her hand back.

    ¡°Zhou Yao!¡± Old Master Zhou suddenly called out to him from a distance and said, ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me, I have something to tell you.¡± He went by the side of her ear as he whispered, ¡°The words that I did not finish that night, I want to tell you the rest.¡±

    Zhou Yao stood up and left.

    After she burned the paper money, Leng Zhiyuan stood under a corridor together with Madam Zhou to get some shelter from the rain as they waited for the men of the Zhou family.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked over at Zhou Yao, and he stood in the wind and rain as he spoke to those elders. The topic that they were discussing was probably very boring, and it made him seem very nonchnt. Maybe it was because he sensed that she was looking at him, he turned his gaze over to the side to look over at her.

    Their eyes met, and he curled the corners of his lips up before raising his eyebrows at her.

    Madam Zhou saw the both of them interacting like that, and she quickly covered her mouth as sheughed secretly.

    Leng Zhiyuan took her gaze back quickly as she looked elsewhere, but she knew that her heart started to beat again anyhow.

    It was just as if someone had thrown a rock into the peacefulke that was her heart.

 Chapter 793 - Wifey, We Should Go Back Home Now

    <h4>Chapter 793: Wifey, We Should Go Back Home Now</h4>

    What tricks did he have up his sleeve this time?

    She did not like men with a very messy personal life. She did not like men who could not give their women promises, and she also did not like men with many women by their sides. She did not like them at all.

    Madam Zhou walked over to one side and was speaking to another person. Leng Zhiyuan stood on the spot as she waited for her, and at this moment, she heard the sharp screeching of brakes together with the sound of the tires against the road. A woman screamed, ¡°My child!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her gaze over to the side to look at the corridor. The main road by the side of the corridor had a red sports car that seemed to be out of control as it dashed forward, and there was a young girl in front of the car.

    Her gaze froze, and she flipped over the wall with her long slim legs immediately. She was just like a bolt of lightning as she ran over to the young girl and embraced her, then she turned her body over to the side to duck away.

    The young girl was out of danger. The red sports car continued to rush forward. There was a girl seated in the driver¡¯s seat. She lost control of her emotions as she loudly shouted, ¡°Ah, someone save me! Move! Everyone move! My brakes are not working anymore!¡±

    ¡°My child!¡± The young girl¡¯s mother ran over and hugged the young girl in her embrace. Extremely thankful, the mother said, ¡°Thank you, thank you...¡±

    She had yet to finish speaking, and Leng Zhiyuan had already turned away and left. The mother raised her gaze and saw that her saviour was already jumping onto the roof of the red sports car.

    The mother and the other bystanders all widened their eyes as they gasped. ¡°Oh my gosh!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan stood on the roof of the car, and the sports car was way too fast. It was racing off too quickly, and it was about to enter the busy streets. There were so many people. The moment the sports car crashed, it would be a serious disaster.

    She slid over to the windshield before she struck it with her foot. The girl in the driver¡¯s seat screamed, and there was arge hole in the windshield through which Leng Zhiyuan could nimbly climb into the car.

    ¡°Let go!¡± She used both of her hands to steer the steering wheel.

    The girl who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat was in a daze as she said, ¡°Oh oh oh, Older Sister, hold on!¡±

    The girl let go and half rolled and climbed as she ducked into the back seat.

    Leng Zhiyuan sat down in the driver¡¯s seat, and she tried to step on the brakes. The moment she did so, the screeching sound of the brakes rang out in the air, and the sports car stopped immediately.

    The girl had covered her face with her small hands. She noticed that the car came to a stop and put her hands down immediately. She opened the car door, ran out, and said, ¡°I am not dead. Somehow, I am not dead, haha!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Tao, Xiao Tao.¡± At this moment, two girls with many bags in their arms hurriedly ran over, and they said, ¡°Xiao Tao, what are you doing? Are you filming Fast and Furious? We were waiting for you to pick us up outside the mall.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bring that up anymore.¡± Xiao Tao stretched her hand out to wipe the sweat on her forehead as she said, ¡°The brakes stopped working, but thankfully, this older sister saved me!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan opened the car door and walked out.

    ¡°Older Sister, Older Sister, you were so cool just now. You were just like a martial arts expert who had descended down from the sky. I am in awe of you!¡± Xiao Tao hugged Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s elbow as she nudged her. Her eyes were full of admiration as she said, ¡°Older Sister, tell me how you controlled this sports car. I was unable to control it at all.¡±

    Xiao Tao pouted her small pink lips as she spoke.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at Xiao Tao. The girl was very young, about 20 years old. She wore a short green knitted sweater, and she had a checkered purple short skirt together with long tassel boots. The moment Leng Zhiyuan looked at her, she knew that she was a student. The girl looked beautiful. Herrge eyes made it look like it was her first time looking at this big world, and she could not stop looking everywhere curiously. Her fair and supple features had a forceful attractiveness and liveliness.

    The girl seemed quite smart, but Leng Zhiyuan was pretty speechless. She took her arm back and calmly said, ¡°The brakes are working fine. Did you mistake the elerator for the brakes?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Xiao Tao widened her eyes, and she was embarrased. She spat her pink tongue out as she said, ¡°This.. haha... This... I think so...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan turned around and left.

    ¡°Older Sister, you are just leaving like this?¡± Xiao Tao grabbed Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Older Sister, you are not allowed to leave. You saved me today/ I want you to treat you to a huge meal.¡±

    ¡°There is no need...¡± Leng Zhiyuan rejected her immediately.

    ¡°Xiao Tao...¡± A warm voice rang out in the air, and someone walked over.

    ¡°Third Older Brother.¡± Xiao Tao saw the person who came over and greeted him.

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her head up and looked over, and it actually turned out to be...Ye Ziyi.

    Xiao Tao was Ye Ziyi¡¯s younger sister?

    Ye Ziyi walked over to Xiao Tao¡¯s side and caressed her head as he said, ¡°I heard that you got into trouble again? If I had known that this would happen, I would not have brought you over to T City to study. You should have stayed in Beijing.¡±

    ¡°Third Older Brother, don¡¯t do that. I know that I was in the wrong, but Beijing is so boring. All Daddy knows how to do is to control me.¡± Xiao Tao pouted her pink cheeks.

    Ye Ziyi¡¯s expressions were full of love as he looked at his younger sister. He did not have any solution, and he shook his head before looking over at Leng Zhiyuan. He said, ¡°Zhiyuan, this is such a coincidence to be meeting you here. This is my younger sister, Ye Xiaotao.¡±

    ¡°Third Older Brother, you know this Older Sister? This Older Sister has saved me. I was about to treat her to a big meal. Why don¡¯t we go and enjoy it together?¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to. I have to go back now.¡± Leng Zhiyuan shook her head and rejected the proposal. She nodded her head towards Ye Ziyi before she turned around.

    ¡°Ay, Older Sister, don¡¯t leave!¡± Ye Xiaotao flew over to where Leng Zhiyuan was standing.

    ¡°Xiao Tao, you are not allowed to create trouble!¡± Ye Ziyi stretched his hand out to grab Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s slim waist, and they ducked away from Ye Xiaotao¡¯s pounce.

    ¡°Wow, Third Older Brother, you actually hugged Older Sister, you... Oh it¡¯s so embarrassing.¡± Ye Xiaotao stretched her hand out to cover her eyes and even cheekily opened a gap in her eyes to sneak a peek.

    Actually, he did not really hug her, but his palm touched her slightly. It was a very gentlemanly action, but Leng Zhiyuan still felt very ufortable. She turned her gaze over to the side to nce over at Ye Ziyi.

    Ye Ziyi¡¯s gaze was very gentle, and he took his hand back as he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, it is better for us to meet coincidentally rather than setting up a date. Do you want to have a meal together?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou!¡± At this moment, a deep, charming voice rang out from behind her.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan heard this voice and froze. She quickly turned her head back and saw Zhou Yao taking long strides over.

    Zhou Yao looked at her first before his gaze stopped on Ye Ziyi¡¯s face. He did not have much emotion, but he curled the corners of his lips up as he broke out into a smile. ¡°Wifey, who are these people? Your friends?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not reply immediately, and she did not expect Zhou Yao to find her so quickly.

    ¡°Older Sister, you are already married?¡± Ye Xiaotao asked curiously.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we are already married. She is my wife. Mrs. Zhou, didn¡¯t you tell the news of our marriage to your friends?¡± Zhou Yao¡¯s narrow eyes were satisfied but not as he looked at her.

    Leng Zhiyuan wanted to say something, but at this moment, Ye Ziyi took a step forward as he politely said, ¡°Mr. Zhou, how are you? I am Zhiyuan¡¯s friend. We have not seen one another for so many years already. We just met one another again recently.¡± As he spoke, Ye Ziyi looked over at Leng Zhiyuan as he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, I didn¡¯t expect you to be married already.¡±

    Ye Ziyi¡¯s tone seemed to be upset.

    ¡°I...only got married recently...¡± Leng Zhiyuan did not know how to exin it. The fewer people that knew about her fake marriage, the better it would be. She also did not know why Zhou Yao had to bring it up.

    Suddenly, a muscr arm pinned her slim waist. The healthy masculine scent fell down from above of her head as he said, ¡°Wifey, we should go back home now.¡±

 Chapter 794 - Did You Think That I Was Blind?

    <h4>Chapter 794: Did You Think That I Was Blind?</h4>

    Go back home?

    Leng Zhiyuan did not decline, and she did not want to stay here anyway. ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded her head.

    ¡°Mr. Ye, we will make a move.¡± Zhou Yao had a smile on his face as he looked at Ye Ziyi.

    Both men¡¯s gazes collided with one another. Ye Ziyu behaved just like usual, and he was very warm as he said, ¡°Mr. Zhou, Zhi Yuan, goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan had yet to finish her words when Zhou Yao cupped her slim shoulders directly and turned around.

    She could not help but turn her head back to nce at him. Zhou Yao did not look at her. He opened the door of the front passenger seat and allowed her to go inside first, then he turned around and went back into the driver¡¯s seat, and the luxury car cruised off into the distance.

    ...

    Both of them returned back to the Zhou home, and Zhou Yao parted his long legs and went upstairs first. Leng Zhiyuan had a look at therge empty living room and asked the helpers, ¡°Did Old Master, Master, and Madam note back yet?¡±

    ¡°No, Young Mistress, Old Master and the rest are all still in the graveyard. Just now Young Master turned back to look for you, and when he realized that you were gone, he immediately drove off to look for you.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡± Leng Zhiyuan went upstairs.

    She was gone, and he went off to search for her?

    No wonder he was so quick.

    Did he also care about her a little other than teasing her to relieve his boredom?

    Or maybe, he was afraid that she would leave suddenly?

    Thinking about it this way, Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart started to waver again. She opened the door and walked inside, Zhou Yao removed the cotton shirt that he was wearing, and he stood on the balcony in a green v-neck sweater. He was facing her with his back and ced both hands on his hips.

    ¡°What did you want to say...to me?¡± She broke the silence and was the first one to speak.

    ¡°What is the rtionship between you and Leng Ziyi?¡± The man spat out a sentence directly.

    ¡°What?¡± Leng Zhiyuan did not react for a moment, and what he wanted to say to her was this? Asking her who Ye Ziyi was?

    Ye Ziyi?

    She suddenly recalled that on the street just now, she totally did not introduce them to one another. How did he know who Leng Ziyi was?

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face was all cold, and she snorted directly as she said, ¡°Major General Zhou, you investigated me?¡±

    Zhou Yao turned around slowly, and he had a mocking smile as he cruelly said, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, if you did not do anything bad, you should have a clear conscience. Why are you feeling guilty right now?¡±

    ¡°Feeling guilty? Major General Zhou, when did you start beating around the bush? What do you want to say exactly?¡±

    ¡°Would you not know what I want to say? Grandmother¡¯s death anniversary had not ended, and you ran out to go on a date with another man. You were on the main road and were already hugging and embracing one another. If I did not appear then, were the both of you going to have a meal together? After eating a meal, were the both of you nning to go to a hotel after that?¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao!¡± Leng Zhiyuan had a frown on her face as she interrupted him. She took a deep breath of air before she said, ¡°If you want to insult me, then let me tell you, that¡¯s enough! I will go back to Hong Kong now.¡±

    She turned around and left.

    She¡¯d just ced her small hand on the door handle when her slim wrist was grasped in the man¡¯s hand. She turned around and broke away, but her slim shoulders were held down by the man, and he turned her around and pushed her against the wall.

    The fire in her heart erupted. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± she asked directly.

    ¡°Ye Ziyi is the style that you like?¡± He had a sinister expression on his face as he stared at her, as if she¡¯d said something wrong. He was going to strangle her.

    ¡°Yeah, I just like men like Ye Ziyi. He is gentle, gentlemanly, elegant, clean, not rough and rude like someone who would just act as if he is covered head to toe in gunpowder for no good reason. Zhou Yao, you are so dirty...¡±

    She had yet toplete her words when Bang! Zhou Yao hit the wall that was by the side of her cheek with his fist.

    Some specks of powder fell down, and a part of the wall caved in.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at him, and she saw that all of the green veins on his forehead were popping. The blood was coursing through his veins swiftly, and he raised his eyebrows. He opened his eyes. His gaze was ice cold with a self mocking expression in them as heughed and said, ¡°Okay, Leng Zhiyuan, it seems that I was blind. Later, I will ask someone to bring you over to the airport, and you can go back to your Hong Kong then.¡±

    He took his fist back, opened the door, and walked out.

    The room becamepletely silent, and Leng Zhiyuan ced both hands on the wall as she supported herself. She still felt ufortable inside her heart, and she tilted her head back against the wall before she slowly closed her eyes.

    ...

    Zhou Yao sent someone to bring her over to the airport. Leng Zhiyuan did not bid farewell to anyone, and she took her passport and left overnight. She did not want to stay there a single moment longer.

    Therge hall in the airport had a broadcast announcing that the flight to Hong Kong had started to board. She stood on the spot as she had a look behind her. T City, she was not going toe back anymore.

    She turned around and walked, and suddenly, she heard a ringtone. She received a call.

    She took her phone out to have a look. It was a call from Leng Mu.

    She picked it up and said, ¡°Hello, Dad...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Zhiyuan, Dad has a mission for you to handle. The news of your older brother renouncing his engagement has spread all over Hong Kong by now. I have to stay here to handle the aftermath. Your older brother has locked down the entire city to look for that woman, and he seems to be getting some hints. I do not know where he flew off to, but this mission is urgent, and I can only hand it over to you now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Dad, you don¡¯t have to worry. Where am I going off to this time?¡±

    ¡°Yunnan. There is already a car on its way to pick you up.¡±

    ...

    She arrived at Yunnan the next afternoon. The subordinate opened the door, and Leng Zhiyuan walked out.

    ¡°Young Miss, you are here already?¡± Leng Hao¡¯s trusted aide, Ah Chen, weed her.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head and lifted her heels up to go over to the base camp out front.

    ¡°This vige is full of locals. It is very tiny, and it is probably made up of ten families. The government bought this ce to use as our rear camp. Young Miss, the son-inw is already inside.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan stepped in the tent with one foot and heard Ah Chen say son-inw. She froze for a moment before she looked inside. The long wooden table had one person seated there just as she expected; it was Zhou Yao.

    Zhou Yao leaned back against the wooden chair and ced both his hands on his waist. His posture was extremely nonchnt, and his long legs that could not be ignored were carelessly stretched forward. Upon sensing her gaze, he slightly raised his eyelids and looked at her.

    His gaze did not have any emotion, and his eyes were extremely cold and alien. His nce was very quick. He brushed past her face quickly before he lowered his thick eyshes.

    ¡°Miss Leng, we wee you here. I am the director of Yunnan Security force, Wang Yi, and this special forces soldier is Major General Zhou Yao. I hope that we will have a good time working with one another.¡±

    ¡°Director Wang, how are you?¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head and lifted her heels up to have a seat by the side of the wooden table, opposite Zhou Yao.

    Ah Chen ced a stack of documents before Leng Zhiyuan, and Director Wang said, ¡°Miss Leng, we¡¯ve found an urgent viral disease spreading in the country, and in three short days, it has already spread to almost fifty people. We have quickly started investigations, and we found out that someone nted a special flower in this vige. We have found some traces of Scorpion...¡±

    Scorpion?

    She did not expect this mission to involve Scorpion. Leng Zhiyuan lifted her gaze to look at Zhou Yao, who was seated opposite her.

    Zhou Yao also raised his gaze at this moment, and he also looked at her.

    Both of them thought about the time at the back of the mountain. He¡¯d said that he could not miss a single one, and her dazzling smile...

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly averted her gaze.

    ¡°Miss Leng, Scorpion has already been ssified by us as an extreme terrorist, and this time, we¡¯ve noticed his footprints. We have to capture himpletely. This kind of flower is very important to Scorpion, and he would definitely send someone to snatch it. We should protect this piece of flower and just wait for him toe over to strike.¡±

 Chapter 795 - You Want To Kill Me

    <h4>Chapter 795: You Want To Kill Me</h4>

    ¡°Director Wang.¡± Leng Zhiyuan continued, ¡°Why are you so sure that Scorpion woulde to snatch these flowers?¡±

    ¡°He will definitelye.¡± At this moment, Zhou Yao, who sat opposite her, spoke.

    ¡°Major General Zhou, this is the battlefield. We need urate intelligence reports. Otherwise, we should not take the risk. Can I invite Major General Zhou to share the source of your intelligence?¡± Leng Zhiyuan looked at him.

    Zhou Yao shook his head as he looked at her, and he said, ¡°I cannot.¡±

    ¡°Hah...¡± Leng Zhiyuanughed.

    ¡°The uracy of this intelligence report, I can use my reputation to vouch for it.¡± Zhou Yao had a frown on his face as he looked at the sacractic smile on the corners of her lips.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Leng Zhiyuan stood up and said, ¡°Major General Zhou is willing to use his reputation to vouch for this...spy. We definitely will believe this. It iste now. I must go and rest.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan walked out of the base camp.

    ¡°Young Miss, why are you so sure that it is a spy? Scorpion hasplicated thoughts. I think it would be very hard for the son-inw to ce a spy by Scorpion¡¯s side. There might be other channels,¡± Ah Chen asked from the back.

    ¡°Scorpion is suspicious. This spy is also probably unable to get close to Scorpion...¡± Leng Zhiyuan did not want to speak further, and she asked, ¡°Where is my room?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Young Miss, pleasee over with me.¡± Ah Chen brought her over.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan was unable to fall asleep. She stood before the window and looked up at the round moon in the sky. She daydreamed for a long time, and she decided to go out for a walk to take in some fresh air while getting a look around.

    There was a field in front of her, so she pulled the vegetation apart, and walked through it.

    When she was mid way through, her ears moved. She stopped in her tracks immediately because she heard a sound in front of her.

    ¡°Major General, would Miss Xuan Xuan reallye over? The time hase, but Miss Xuan Xuan is not here.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked over. There was an empty piece ofnd in front of her, and there were three people standing on the emptynd ¡ª Xiao Zhi, Zhou Yao, and a Special Forces soldier that she hadn¡¯t seen before.

    There were 13 soldiers in the ming Forces soldiers in total, but she only saw 12 at the base. She heard that Ah Dong that was one of them, and he¡¯d gone out to conduct a special mission. Leng Zhiyuan guessed that this was Ah Dong.

    ¡°She wille,¡± Ah Dong said.

    Suddenly, a charming female voice rang out. A woman in a cap and a ck robe appeared. ¡°Older Brother Zhou.¡±

    The woman removed the cap, and Leng Zhiyuan had a nce. The woman¡¯s face was very unfamiliar. It was not that woman that she¡¯d seen shopping together with Zhou Yao in Hong Kong that day.

    ¡°Xuan Xuan.¡± Zhou Yao took two steps forward.

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou, this is for you,¡± Xuan Xuan handed a small red bottle of medication over to Zhou Yao and said, ¡°This is the extract that I got from the special flowers. I have already confirmed that this is the cure for the infectious disease. We¡¯ve guessed correctly. Scorpion wants to use this infectious disease to create violence and take control of the market in the country at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Miss Xuan Xuan, you are way too amazing. With this cure, those patients can be saved now. We have to thank you for being by Scorpion¡¯s side for the past few years...¡±

    Xiao Zhi had yet to finish his words, but he stopped immediately because Zhou Yao signalled him to stop speaking.

    Leng Zhiyuan froze, and a dart flew towards her. Half of the vegetation was sliced with a sharp de, and she nimbly ducked away.

    She dodged the darts, but she was exposed in front of everyone.

    ¡°Older Sister-inw,¡± Xiao Zhi was shocked as he murmured out.

    The man¡¯s expression was not too good. His firm, handsome face became cold. His narrow, hawk-like eyes were fierce as they shot down onto her face. It was as if he were about to pierce her heart.

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou.¡± Xuan Xuan¡¯s expressions changed drastically.

    ¡°Major General, this person saw Miss Xuan Xuan¡¯s face and even heard what we said. We definitely cannot leave her alive!¡± Ah Dong had a solemn expression on his face as he looked over at Leng Zhiyuan.

    Leng Zhiyuanughed coldly. She just did not believe that Ah Dong did not hear Xiao Zhi addressing her as Older Sister-inw. Ah Dong dared to behave like this towards this Older Sister-inw, and there was only one reason for that: this position of Older Sister-inw was absolutely nothingpared to this Miss Xuan Xuan.

    Sheughed, and her beautiful grey eyesnded on Zhou Yao as she said, ¡°You are thinking of killing me?¡±

    Zhou Yao pursed his lips together and did not say anything.

    ¡°If I said that I was only passing by, would you believe me?¡± Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s smile did not change.

    After a short silence, Zhou Yao stared at her and asked, ¡°How much do you know?¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± Leng Zhiyuan scoffed, looked towards Xuan Xuan, and said, ¡°Your surname...is Han, Han Xuan? Han Xuanxuan? This is your real name, but it is not the name that you use when you are together with Scorpion.¡±

    Ah Dong had an urge to kill in his eyes, and he touched the gun on his waist.

    Leng Zhiyuan acted as if she did not realize anything at all. She had a smile on her face as she looked at Han Xuan¡¯s face carefully. ¡°You know how to disguise yourself?¡±

    This unfamiliar face was fake, and the one that she saw on the streets of Hong Kong that night was the real one!

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou!¡± Han Xuan shouted out loud before she hugged Zhou Yao¡¯s arm. She shook her head, and her gaze was extremely firm as she said, ¡°If you keep her, it will be very dangerous.¡±

    Did she also mean for him to kill her also?

    Leng Zhiyuan ced both hands behind her back. Her soft back was extremely straight, and the bright glow of the moon illuminated her features and made her look extremely cold. She seemed to look at Zhou Yao from a vantage point, and her red lips were pursed slightly as she said, ¡°Major General Zhou, whether you want to kill me or not, say something about it? Han Hong¡¯s younger sister, in the past few years, was acting as a spy by Scorpion for the past few years? These siblings are all very talented. Not only is Miss Xuan Xuan good with her medical skills, but she actually knows how to disguise herself. She is such a talent, and you all have to take care and protect her well...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zhou Yao¡¯s face was grim as he growled loudly.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Leng Zhiyuan snorted out before she turned her head over to the side.

    ¡°Major General, if you don¡¯t take care of this now, it will only cause trouble in the future!¡± Ah Dong was unable to take it anymore.

    ¡°But...¡± Xiao Zhi looked over at Leng Zhiyuan and said, ¡°That¡¯s Older Sister-inw...¡±

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou...¡± Han Xuan¡¯s face turned pale, and she slumped down immediately.

    ¡°Xuan Xuan!¡± Zhou Yao quickly stretched his hand out to hold onto her waist, and he held her in his embrace as he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Han Xuan¡¯s lips turned pale immediately as she said, ¡°When I went to pluck the flowers, I was bitten by a rarely seen snake... It bit me... and the venom was too...strong. I...have not found an...antidote yet...¡±

    Zhou Yao pressed her shoulders, and Han Xuan grunted out loud. He went to undo her cor, and the woman¡¯s fair and beautiful cor bones were exposed. There was a bite mark on her right shoulder.

    Leng Zhiyuan had a look before she curled the corners of her lips up and said, ¡°This type of snake lives in Yunnan. It is said to have no cure, but...¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Zhou Yao looked over at her.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at Zhou Yao¡¯s handsome face and slowly said, ¡°Major General Zhou can suck the venom out for her and take the venom into your own body. Your body is strong. You probably canst...two days...¡±

    It was just as if she were watching a show.

    ¡°Major General, I will do it!¡± Ah Dong stepped forward immediately.

    Han Xuan saw Ah Dong behaving like that. It took a lot of effort for her to stretch her hand out to block the skin that was exposed on her corbones.

    Ah Dong froze, and he quickly drooped his head.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not bother as she coldly stood aside. This Han Xuan was so dramatic. There was someone willing to die for her, and she was still picking the one to do so.

    At this moment, Han Xuan was rmed as she shouted out loud, ¡°Older Brother Zhou, don¡¯t!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her gaze over to the side to look. Zhou Yao had already bent his body down to suck Han Xuan¡¯s wound, and he was sucking the venom out.

 Chapter 796 - Mrs. Zhou, You Are Getting Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 796: Mrs. Zhou, You Are Getting Jealous</h4>

    ¡°Major General!¡± Xiao Zhi and Ah Chen took a step forward.

    Zhou Yao quickly sucked the poison out, and Han Xuan¡¯s lips turned red again. Her pale face was back to normal. She sat up and said, ¡°Older Brother Zhou, are you still okay? You are too foolish. I did not need you to do that for me. The war that we are having against Scorpion has yet to end. I am not impactful enough. You¡¯re the one, Older Brother Zhou...¡±

    Zhou Yao waved his hands, and his expression was all calm as he said, ¡°Your body is weak and is unable to take it. I can bear with it for a few days. Act hastily and look for the cure now. Don¡¯t prolong this matter any further.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Han Xuan had no other choice but to nod her head.

    Xiao Zhi suddenly let out an ¡°Ah!¡± and said, ¡°Major General, Older Sister-inw is missing now.¡±

    Zhou Yao turned his head back again, and there was nothing there. He did not see Leng Zhiyuan around anymore.

    Hisrge palms that he drooped by his sides were clenched into fists. That damned woman deserved to die!

    ...

    The next morning, everyone gathered together to eat breakfast.

    Leng Zhiyuan walked into the living room. Director Wang immediately addressed them and said, ¡°Miss Leng, quicklye over to eat breakfast, and you can sit down...beside Major General Zhou.¡±

    She had a look at her surroundings, and it was really true that there were no other empty seats left. She did not try to act coy, and she sat down right by Zhou Yao¡¯s side.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s nostrils were immediately filled up with the fragrance of her hair. His right hand that was holding his chopsticks froze, and he did not raise his head up as he softly said, ¡°Did you have a good rest yesterday?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan had a mouthful of porridge and said, ¡°I did. I escaped death. I am extremely thankful for that.¡±

    Zhou Yao snorted and said, ¡°If I really wanted to kill you, do you think that you were able to escape?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan huffed. She had to have a try to know. She lifted her chopsticks up and went to get the steamed bun ced in front of her.

    But her chopsticks got into a fight. Zhou Yao had also stretched his chopsticks over.

    ¡°You can have it.¡± He took his chopsticks back.

    ¡°There is no need. Major General Zhou should eat more. You should eat however much you are able to eat right now.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze turned sharp. Why was this woman¡¯s mouth so stubborn? Was she cursing that the poison woulde into effect as soon as possible for him?

    He stretched his left hand out and held her right hand firmly in his palm. He lowered his volume and said, ¡°You know her identity. I cannot allow her...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Leng Zhiyuan took her hand back as she said, ¡°These are Major General¡¯s personal matters, and you don¡¯t have any need to report to me!¡±

    She stood up immediately and headed outside. ¡°Ah Chen, help me to scoop a bowl of porridge. It is hot inside. I want to go outside to have a little bit of the cool breeze.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Miss,¡± Ah Chen answered.

    Zhou Yao stared at the woman closely as she left. He harshly mmed his chopsticks on the table and stood up to leave.

    ¡°Major General, you have not eaten your breakfast...¡±

    ¡°I am not eating anymore!¡± He was already full of anger.

    Zhou Yao walked outside. He was frustrated as he used his leather boots to kick the pebbles by his feet. He fumbled through his left pocket and did not find any cigarettes, and he let out a soft curse.

    His mind was all full of Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small face, and she was so cold as she looked at him, as she looked at him and Han Xuan...

    Han Xuan was Han Hong¡¯s younger sister.

    It was only like that.

    ¡°Major General!¡± Ah Dong ran over to him in a hurry as he said, ¡°Miss Xuan Xuan has given us a secret message. Scorpion¡¯s people are already in the mountain cave base in the South, and we can get them all in one shot.¡±

    And following that, Leng Zhiyuan guzzled a bowl of porridge, Director Wang ran out in a hurry as he said, ¡°Miss Leng, there is a situation. Let¡¯s gather quickly.¡±

    ...

    The groups of people immediately gathered in the mountain cave in the south. Zhou Yao took a torch in his hand and went inside first. The mountain cave was wet and damp, and it was obvious that someone had tried to renovate the ce.

    ¡°Someone was here before,¡± Ah Chen whispered to Leng Zhiyuan.

    ¡°Scorpion¡¯s people must have staked this ce out beforehand. The news would not be wrong. Everyone, please be careful.¡± Ah Dong was confident as he spoke.

    Leng Zhiyuan took a torch as she shone down on the rocks inside the cave. There was an oily gleam on the rocks, and she felt suspicious, so she stretched her fingers out to touch it, then she brought her fingers near her nostrils to have a whiff.

    This smell...

    The things that she sensed were also noticed by Zhou Yao¡¯s side, and she said, ¡°It is gunpowder. Let¡¯s get out quickly!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically, and they quickly turned around to run over to the entrance, but at this moment: Sii! A spark was shot out. Bang! The mountain cave was bombed and ruined entirely.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt herself being enveloped into a broad embrace, and the moment the bomb exploded, someone leaped over and hugged her. When shended on the ground, she did not get hurt because there was ayer of tough muscles below her.

    She sat up straight and looked at the man beneath her as she said, ¡°Oy, Zhou Yao, are you okay?¡±

    The corners of Zhou Yao¡¯s lips were stained with some blood, and there was a sharp ringing sound in his ears. He shook his head for a moment before he slowly opened his eyes, then shook his head again. ¡°I am fine... How are you?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face was all scrunched up. She was grim as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to rescue me. I am different from a certain someone. Other people would need a man to protect them when they are in danger!¡±

    Zhou Yao froze for a moment, but he quickly curled the corners of his lips up and said, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, are you jealous right now?¡±

    ¡°Who is jealous? You are looking to be hit!¡± She was fierce as she held her fist up.

    Cough, cough... Zhou Yao immediately cupped his chest and coughed continuously.

    ¡°Hey, what is wrong with you?¡± Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart leaped. She bent down to check his chest and said, ¡°Are you injured? Let me have a look... Oof!¡±

    Zhou Yao opened his mouth and forcefully sucked on her small lips.

    Leng Zhiyuan widened her eyes. This scoundrel!

    She wanted to hit him, but he took a step first and let go of her. He was in a good mood and had a bright smile on his face.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, you!¡±

    Zhou Yao used one arm to pin her waist down and helped her stand back up as he said, ¡°Okay, I am not going to fool around anymore...¡± He had a solemn expression on his face as he had a nce at the demolished cave. Thankfully, they¡¯d detected it in time, and they did not get hurt. ¡°This is Scorpion¡¯s n to fool us all.¡±

    Who was fooling around?

    The person fooling around was him, and he was also the same person who¡¯d said not to fool around anymore. After kissing her, he was still brazen and confident.

    ¡°Fooling around?¡± Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s gaze lit up as she said, ¡°Oh no, that field of flowers!¡± She parted her legs and was about to dash off.

    ¡°Ay, Mrs. Zhou!¡± Her slim wrist was pinned down, and he said, ¡°Those flowers are fine. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her gaze back to look over at Zhou Yao. That was right. Whatever Scorpion was able to think of, this man would naturally be able to make sufficient ns to stop him.

    ¡°Then it is not considered to be too bad,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°It is not terribly bad, but it is still very bad.¡± Zhou Yao looked at her and had a frustrated smile on his face.

    ...

    At the base, Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan were seated on opposite sides. Director Wang hit the table as he extremely seriously said, ¡°The mission has failed. Although we didn¡¯t have any casualties, it was still extremely dangerous for us. We have to look into the reason for our failure. Major General Zhou, are there any problems with your leads?¡±

    Zhou Yao shook his head and said, ¡°Definitely not.¡±

    ¡°Then where did the probleme from?¡±

    Suddenly, Ah Dong, who was standing at one side, said, ¡°Our reportse from an extremely reliable spy, and this spy would not have any problems unless...the spy was exposed, and Scorpion has taken it as a chance to strike us.¡±

    ¡°Exposed? How could that be?¡± Director Wang asked.

    Leng Zhiyuan wrapped both arms around her chest. Upon hearing the question, she raised her head up to look towards Ah Dong, and just as expected, Ah Dong looked at her with an unfriendly gaze as he said, ¡°Last night, there was someone who unintentionally found out the identity of the spy, and I am now suspecting that it was that person who leaked the news.¡±

    Director Wang looked over at where Ah Dong was looking, and he saw that it was Leng Zhiyuan. Director Wang froze.

    Ah Chen stood behind Leng Zhiyuan the entire time, and upon hearing that, he was furious. He took a step forward and rushed towards Ah Dong as he asked him, ¡°Who are you trying to hint at? What is this attitude of yours? You are only a subordinate, and you actually dare to speak to our Young Miss like that. Do you not know that our Young Miss is your Major General¡¯s wife?¡±

 Chapter 797 - Who Is Your Mrs. Zhou?

    <h4>Chapter 797: Who Is Your Mrs. Zhou?</h4>

    Ah Chen was extremely angry. No one dared to offend the Leng family in Hong Kong. No matter where his Young Miss went to, she was treated extremely well and politely, and she was never the target of suspicion and rudeness. Furthermore, the one doing so was the subordinate of the son-inw!

    Leng Zhiyuan was cold as she nced over at Ah Dong. Actually, she could exin it. Ah Dong did not know her. If she did not guess wrong, in the past few years, Ah Dong was the one in charge of protecting Han Xuan.

    Han Xuan was truly a girl worthy of others¡¯ respect and protection. Her older brother Han Hong died at Scorpion¡¯s hand to save Zhou Yao, and back then, she was only so young. She was probably not even 16 years old yet. Such a youngdy could nt herself by Scorpion¡¯s side for so many years and not be exposed. At the same time, she was good with her medical skills; she was really brilliant.

    Or maybe in the eyes of Special Forces soldiers like Zhou Yao, Han Xuan was someone who could be by Zhou Yao¡¯s side in battle, and she was a powerful presence.

    Han Xuan was an irreceable presence.

    ¡°Ah Chen.¡± Leng Zhiyuan chided Ah Chen softly as she said, ¡°When did it be your turn to speak now? Others do not have manners, so you also don¡¯t have manners now? Go!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Miss.¡± Ah Chen was immediately polite as he retreated.

    Ah Dong did not have a pleasant expression on his face. The person that Leng Zhiyuan was referring to as having no manners was definitely him, and at this moment, he felt a sharp gaze on him. It was Zhou Yao.

    Ah Dong lowered his head down immediately and retreated.

    ¡°Director Wang, Major General Zhou, the upper management of your government spent arge sum of money for me. We are together in this mission, and I am not part of the solution. If your intelligence and solution have issues with it, I will not take any responsibility for it, and of course, I also do not ept anyints against me without any evidence.¡±

    As she spoke, Leng Zhiyuan stood up and continued, ¡°If you all are suspicious of me, then please go and discuss this with your upper management!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was experienced and cool as she walked out.

    Zhou Yao squinted his narrow eyes as he looked at the back profile of the woman. He curled the corners of his lips up. This woman would not allow herself to be wronged, and her temper was extremely fiery.

    ¡°Major General Zhou, this...¡± Director Wang was in a dilemma.

    ¡°Director Wang, the failure of intelligence report this time shows that there is definitely something wrong. We have not concluded this matter yet. If I did not get it wrong, Scorpion will send news over quickly, and we have to wait for the news to see how we will respond to it,¡± Zhou Yao replied.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Director Wang nodded his head before he walked out.

    ...

    There were three people left at the base. Xiao Zhi stepped forward and poured a ss of warm water for Zhou Yao.

    Suddenly, Ah Dong¡¯s expression was tense as he said, ¡°Major General, Miss Xuan Xuan is definitely in trouble now. What are we going to do now? I...¡±

    Zhou Yao took the tea cup in his right hand and took a mouthful of water as he said, ¡°Ah Dong, how many years have you been away from me?¡±

    Ah Dong froze before he answered, ¡°For brief periods for almost six years now... Major General, I just hope that we can kill Scorpion quickly. I want to return back to working under you. I miss those brothers.¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± Zhou Yaoughed and said, ¡°Do you think that I dare to use you again?¡±

    ¡°Major General!¡± Ah Dong¡¯s expression changed drastically. There was ayer of cold sweat on his forehead before he bent his waist down politely as he said, ¡°Major General, I knew that I should not have said those words just now. It was all of my fault, but I was only too anxious. Miss Xuan Xuan lost Captain Han when she was only 14 years old. She was only 19 years old when she was by Scorpion¡¯s side as our spy. In the past six years, she provided us with so many intelligence reports no matter whether big or small. It was not easy for her to live in that hell...¡±

    Boom! Zhou Yao threw the tea ss in his hand onto the floor and said, ¡°Miss Xuan Xuan, Miss Xuan Xuan. Ah Dong, you are seeing her as your leader now right? Have you forgotten that you are a soldier!¡±

    Ah Dong was frightened and was so afraid that he did not dare to breathe loudly, so he did not say a single word after that.

    Zhou Yao red at him fiercely as he said, ¡°As a soldier, the most important thing is toplete your mission. In the past six years, you were influenced by the world outside and have long forgotten about the rules. Last night, in the vegetation, whether to kill or not, when did it be your decision to make? Just now, during the meeting, who gave you the powers to speak?¡±

    ¡°Understood, Major General!¡± Ah Dong¡¯s face was pale.

    ¡°In the past six years, both you and Xuan Xuan¡¯s efforts, I have my own eyes and can see. I don¡¯t need you to remind me. The thing that I want to remind you of right now: Leng Zhiyuan is my wife. You¡¯d better take note of your attitude. If there is another time, you¡¯d better get lost!¡±

    Zhou Yao parted his long legs and walked out.

    ...

    Inside the room, Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s emotions were not affected at all. She asked Ah Chen to fetch a few buckets of hot water. She removed her clothes and sat in the hot waterfortably as she took a bath.

    Han Xuan¡¯s intelligence had some mistakes. If she did not guess incorrectly, Han Xuan was probably caught by Scorpion now. Scorpion¡¯s conditions woulde very quickly, or maybe he would use the flowers as ransom.

    But all of this had nothing to do with her at all. There were so many people willing to ve away for Han Xuan. Who was she?

    Hmph.

    Sheughed coldly inside her heart. Zhou Yao¡¯s strong, handsome face appeared in her mind. He should go and settle his own matters.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, are you a little too rxed right now?¡± At this moment, a deep, charming voice rang out in the air.

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly opened her eyes. The window in front of her had opened at some point. Zhou Yao¡¯s tall and handsome figure was lying against the wallzily now.

    ¡°Major General Zhou, you are barging into someone else¡¯s room right now, and you are even peeking a woman taking a bath. I do not think that this is the behaviour of a gentleman right?¡± As she spoke, she looked over at her clean clothes.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s long arm stretched over to pinch her top as he smiled and said, ¡°I am not a gentleman, and I¡¯ll naturally not behave like one.¡± As he spoke, he took her nightgown and ced it under his nostrils to have a whiff. ¡°Hmm, it smells really good.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s facial expression became cold immediately. She smacked her palm on the water, and the water droplets sshed onto his face. She lifted her body and ducked quickly over to the bed, using the nkets to cover herself up.

    Zhou Yao was sshed from head to toe. He also did not mind it, he looked at her figure that was covered under the nkets, and he had a brief look just now. She was cream-white and slim.

    He swallowed his saliva.

    ¡°Major General Zhou, why do you have time to have a seat in my room? Han Xuan is in Scorpion¡¯s hands. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she would be in danger?¡± Leng Zhiyuanughed sarcastically as she looked at him.

    Zhou Yao parted his long legs and stepped forward. ¡°Mrs. Zhou, you are jealous again?¡±

    ¡°Hah...¡± Leng Zhiyuan stretched her hand out to run it through her wet hair. She ced her hair over to the front of her body to cover her chest and shoulders as she said, ¡°Who is your Mrs. Zhou?¡±

    Zhou Yao pressed her small hand down and parted her hair back to behind her shoulders again as he said, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    ¡°You are looking for death!¡± She chided him coyly, and she nimbly slid her right hand onto his firm wrist before she searched for his veins, wanting to break his wrist apart.

    She was really so wild!

    Zhou Yao bent his down and pressed her small hands against the wall. She wanted to move her legs, and heughed cunningly as he said, ¡°If you move again, you are going to expose yourself.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan stopped moving immediately. She used a fierce gaze to cut his body up into a thousand pieces.

    She was furious. The cotton nket slid down onto the arc on her chest and did not slide down further, but she was panting, and this made the curves on the nkets go up and down. It was extremely attractive.

    Zhou Yao¡¯ s gaze turned dark, and he buried his head into her hair.

 Chapter 798 - Give Me A Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 798: Give Me A Kiss</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan used force to turn her head to the side. Her entire body was stiff as he got closer to her.

    Zhou Yao buried his tall nose into her hair. Her hair was very fragrant and very pleasant-smelling. He took two deep breaths, but it seemed that it was not enough for him, and he continued to sniff.

    Looking just like a...puppy.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, are you a pervert or not?¡± Leng Zhiyuan was furious as she scolded him loudly.

    ¡°Pervert?¡± Zhou Yaoughed before he came to her small snow-white earlobe and said, ¡°It seems that Mrs. Zhou has not seen what a pervert is like before. Let¡¯s...y with one another then.¡±

    As he spoke, he opened his mouth to suck her small earlobe.

    Leng Zhiyuan had not been treated like that, and she quickly felt extremely itchy. She immediately crunched her body up as she tried to duck away, and the moment she moved, she realized that the nkets started to slip down again.

    ¡°Stop! Stop! Zhou Yao, I am not ying anymore!¡± She did not dare to move anymore and quickly stopped him with her words.

    It was only then that Zhou Yao stopped. He felt that teasing her was fun, and he lowered his gaze down to have a look at her exquisite features. The steam from the bath made her small face red, and her small lips were fresh and attractive.

    ¡°Give me a kiss.¡± His voice was hoarse as he ordered her.

    Both of their faces were against one another¡¯s. Leng Zhiyuan tried to step back and realized that her head was already against the wall. She had nowhere else to hide, and her nostrils were all filled with the strong masculine scent of his body. She turned her head and said, ¡°I am not going to kiss you!¡±

    ¡°You are really not kissing me? Then I am going to kiss you.¡± He went towards her lips.

    Leng Zhiyuan was still struggling at the start, but her hands were trapped. She did not have any clothes beneath the nkets, and it was useless for her to struggle. What she got in return was him using strength in his lips, and after a while, she felt that her lips were all numb.

    And after that, she decided to be obedient and stopped moving as she quietly allowed him to kiss her.

    But she was unwilling to open her mouth.

    Her quietness already made Zhou Yao delighted. Zhou Yao carefully tasted her small cherry lips that were just like jelly. His mind suddenly went back to her two rows of white teeth that were exposed when she was being glib with her tongue, and he immediately had a thought appear in his mind. He wanted to kiss her properly...

    He parted her lips and went to kiss her more.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s ears were all red and hot. She did not know that a kiss could also be so...shameless, and he totally...did not have any limits.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± she said softly.

    It was only then that Zhou Yao let go of her. His dark gaze was all lit up and abnormally hot. He stared at her face as he lustfully said, ¡°Mrs, Zhou, say it now. Do you like me or not?¡±

    Do you like me?

    Did she like him?

    Leng Zhiyuan did not expect him to question her so directly. Actually, she long had an answer and totally did not have to contemte at all as she said, ¡°I do not.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes had a sh of disappointment. He curled his lips up and said, ¡°Do you really not like me at all?¡±

    ¡°I do not like you at all, Major General Zhou. Didn¡¯t I say it very clearly? You are not my type. Simrly, don¡¯t you also have Han Xuan...¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± He cursed out immediately.

    She was just thinking about it. Why was his temper so good today? She said that she did not like him conservatively, and he still had his cheeky smiling expressions on his face. This was good now. He exposed his natural instincts.

    He probably had wanted to scold her a long time ago.

    ¡°You know Han Xuan¡¯s identity. That is a whole separate issue on its own. Don¡¯t try to mix them together!¡±

    His tone was very firm, and it seemed that he really had a clear conscience in his heart when she listened to it, but Leng Zhiyuan did not know how he drew the line. He probably also did not know that men and women looked at problems from a different angle.

    Which woman on earth could look on as the man that she liked went shopping with another girl and sucked poison out for her? He¡¯d probably known Han Xuan...for almost...10 years now.

    Was he not able to tell the feelings that Han Xuan had in her eyes?

    If there was a day when Han Xuan wanted him to marry her, what would he do then?

    Leng Zhiyuan became silent. Zhou Yao was still very close to her. He lowered his long, thick eyshes and licked his dry lips as he said, ¡°I just do not know what you like about that Ye Ziyi? He looks warm and bright like sunshine and knows how to y the piano? Those tricks are to fool small girls, and it is totally not reliable at all. What is bad about me, huh?¡±

    He asked her directly.

    Leng Zhiyuan froze for a moment, and she knew that he was very strong. He was very chauvinistic in his thinking. She¡¯d already rejected him like that. Other than cursing out loud, he probably should have turned around and left, but she did not expect him to say these words.

    Was he...trying to persuade her to stay?

    But that day in the Zhou home, he had already gone mad and said that it was him who was blind.

    ¡°I...¡± Leng Zhiyuan wanted to continue speaking, but suddenly, the sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. Knock, knock. Xiao Zhi¡¯s voice followed after that. ¡°Major General.¡±

    Their conversation was interrupted, and Zhou Yao slowly let go of her. He had a look at her before he stood up and left.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan sat down on the bed alone as she daydreamed for a moment. She then put on her clothes, and she did not know why, but she felt that his scent was still lingering on her body.

    Knock, knock! The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out again. It was Ah Chen, and he said, ¡°Young Miss, there is a development.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s gaze froze before she quickly walked over to open the door.

    ¡°Young Miss, Scorpion sent someone to send a note over, and the contents of the note say that Han Xuan is in his hands. Scorpion wants Major General Zhou to give him those flowers in exchange for Han Xuan.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was not surprised at all. She directly asked him, ¡°What did Major General Zhou¡¯s side say?¡±

    ¡°Son-inw...¡± Ah Chen was careful as he nced at Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s expressions.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, Son-inw has suddenly fainted.¡±

    Things were not good; the snake venom was in effect now.

    Leng Zhiyuan dashed off immediately.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan ran into the base quickly, and she saw that Zhou Yao¡¯s face was pale as hey down on the bed. He was already in aa and was unable to respond. The 12 elite soldiers of the ming Forces were all gathered around the bed.

    The doctor shook his head continuously and said, ¡°This kind of snake venom is very rarely seen. I have already used herbal medicine and temporarily contained this type of poison, but if there is no cure, the patient won¡¯t be able to live for very long...¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Director Wang had a grave expression on his face and continued, ¡°How could Major General Zhou get poisoned? Scorpion¡¯s conditions are already presented on the table. We have to hand the flowers over in an hour. What should we do?¡±

    Director Wang looked over at Leng Zhiyuan, and he took a step forward as he said, ¡°Miss Leng, you came in time.¡±

    Those ming Forces Soldiers all respected Leng Zhiyuan greatly due to the time in the back of the mountain, and they all had good feelings about her. They all stood up quickly and saluted her. ¡°Older Sister-inw!¡±

    Ah Dong stood at one side and did not say anything.

    Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head before she asked Director Wang, ¡°Did Major General Zhou say anything after getting news from Scorpion?¡±

    ¡°He did. At that time, we were coincidentally discussing our ns here, and Major General Zhou was calm. He probably expected all of this to happen. Major General Zhou asked me to order people to pack all of the flowers up, put them in the car, and prepare to do a trade with Scorpion.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan listened and raised her thin eyebrows, and she did not respond right away.

    Someone could not bear with it any longer as he suddenly said, ¡°Miss Leng, what are you still waiting for? Major General has already prepared to do what Scorpion said and exchange the flowers for Miss Xuan Xuan. Why are you still hesitating? Could you actually not want to save Miss Xuan Xuan?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her head up to look at the person who was speaking. It was Ah Dong, she curled her lips up into a cold smile as she said, ¡°Saving the person is not my mission. My mission is to protect the flowers and to get rid of Scorpion!¡±

    ¡°Miss Leng, what do you mean right now? Major General is in aa and is unable to wake up. You want to take the opportunity to not save Miss Xuan Xuan? Are you wishing trouble upon Miss Xuan Xuan?¡± Ah Dong was extremely emotional as he shouted.

 Chapter 799 - I Will Go Over Personally To Bring Miss Han Xuan Back

    <h4>Chapter 799: I Will Go Over Personally To Bring Miss Han Xuan Back</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Older Sister-in-Law. Captain Han sacrificed himself in order to save Major General, and Miss Han Xuan has been a spy by Scorpion¡¯s side for the past six years. She got exposed, but we cannot ignore her just like that.¡±

    ¡°Older Sister-inw, you don¡¯t have to worry, Major General and Miss Han Xuan are just friends. Miss Han Xuan poses no threat to you...¡±

    Those ming Forces soldiers were trying to persuade her. They were extremely afraid that she would really take the chance and not worry about Han Xuan, and Leng Zhiyuanughed coldly.

    In their hearts, was she such a person?

    After everything at the back of the mountain, she was greatly respected by these people, but this kind of respect was not evenparable to Han Xuan at all, and she¡¯d be an evil woman in their eyes.

    These people were all standing on Han Xuan¡¯s side.

    It was not surprising. She¡¯d only been here for slightly more than one month. Han Xuan was here for so much longer, 10 years now...

    Leng Zhiyuan looked over at Director Wang and said, ¡°What else did he say?¡±

    Director Wang recounted for a moment and said, ¡°Major Zhou also...asked people to bring a small group to hide in the opium forest...¡±

    ¡°Opium forest?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is at the way out of this vige.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan felt that she caught onto something. Since Zhou Yao had already guessed what Scorpion was thinking, he must have thought of a solution. Although he was a brazen and nonchnt person, and he also had loyal feelings towards Han Xuan, at this crucial point, he would definitely not give up the flowers and only worry about saving Han Xuan.

    What did he want to do?

    What was his n?

    What was the meaning of the opium forest?

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes lit up, and she turned her body over to the side immediately to tell Director Wang, ¡°Director Wang, based on what Major General Zhou said, put all those flowers in the car and head over to where Scorpion told us to meet.¡±

    The ming Forces soldiers were all extremely jubnt.

    ¡°But, after we reach the ce that Scorpion told us to meet, don¡¯t stop. Increase speed and head over to the mire on the East side. All of you should push the flowers into the mire before setting fire to them, and add explosives. Scorpion¡¯s people will definitely use whatever flowers they can to save, and we will make theme but not be able to return!¡±

    ¡°Good n!¡± Director Wang mmed the table immediately and said, ¡°But, Han Xuan...¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Miss Leng, you have exposed your inner thoughts. You just want Miss Xuan Xuan to die!¡± Ah Dong shouted out loud with his face all red. He rushed towards where Leng Zhiyuan was standing and wanted to hit her.

    ¡°Ah Dong!¡± The ming Forces soldiers all pulled him back.

    ¡°Protect Young Miss!¡± At this moment, Ah Chen had already pulled out his gun. He was in front of Leng Zhiyuan protecting her, and both parties were immediately tense. They were about to start fighting.

    ¡°Older Sister-inw, your decision, you would definitely not be able to justify it to Major General. I hope that you will think about it carefully.¡± Xiao Zhi was disappointed as he spoke.

    ¡°Older Sister-inw...¡±

    ¡°Older Sister-inw...¡±

    The other ming Forces soldiers were also extremely disappointed.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s cold and sharp gaze brushed across the crowd, and she said, ¡°All of you are soldiers. Soldiers have to obey orders. Right now, I am not your older Sister-inw. This is an order; do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± The ming Forces soldiers all stood at attention as they saluted her.

    Of course, Ah Dong was not one of them.

    ¡°I will start the roll call right now. Number 2, First Base in the South is the ce Scorpion picked...¡±

    After she was done with the roll call, Xiao Zhi noticed that he was not assigned a role. He spoke immediately. ¡°Older Sister-inw, what about my mission?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan had a look at Ah Dong. Ah Dong¡¯s eyes were all red as he red at her. It was just as if he was about to pounce on her and rip her into pieces. She was sarcastic as she curled her lips up and said, ¡°Your mission is to take care of this person here. If he dares to take a single step away from the camp, shoot him immediately!¡±

    Xiao Zhi froze for a moment, but he nodded his head quickly and said, ¡°Understood!¡±

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan walked out of the base. Director Wang trailed behind her hurriedly. He had a worried expression on his face as he said, ¡°Miss Leng, you have gotten in such a fight with Major General Zhou¡¯s subordinates. I...¡±

    ¡°Director Wang, you¡¯ve been chasing after Scorpion for the past few years. Could all of you still know nothing about this person?¡± Leng Zhiyuan asked.

    Director Wang did not expect her to change the subject so quickly, and he was serious as he replied, ¡°This Scorpion is an extremely cunning person. He is extremely careful. In the past few years, although he created trouble here and there, those matters were all directed by his subordinate, Big Mastermind. Scorpion has never shown his face, and we do not even know what he looks like.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Zhiyuan expressed her understanding. Han Xuan had been by Scorpion¡¯s side for six years and also did not know, and it was enough to show how hidden this Scorpion was.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Major General Zhou fight Scorpion on the sea when he was 18 years old?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Major General Zhou is the only person who has seen Scorpion in the flesh, but the conditions were extremely severe, and Scorpion had a mask on. Major General was quick back then, and he chopped off Scorpion¡¯s right arm, but what Major General Zhou found out was also very limited.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head, and she curled the corners of her lips up into a cold smile as she said, ¡°Then I can go and meet this ¡®Big Mastermind¡¯ under Scorpion.¡±

    ¡°This mastermind is Scorpion¡¯s right hand man. If you get rid of this person, then you can make Scorpion¡¯s heart hurt when his right hand man is gone. Wait a moment... Miss Leng, you mean?¡±

    Ah Chen brought a quick horse over, and Leng Zhiyuan walked over. She stretched her hand out to remove her jacket and threw it over to Ah Chen before she flipped onto the horse as she said, ¡°Ah Chen, inform the other brothers to gather in the opium forest.¡±

    ¡°Miss Leng, you are...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked over at Director Wang, and she pursed her red lips together gently as she said, ¡°I will go over personally to bring Miss Han Xuan back! Go!¡±

    The quick ck horse dashed off into the distance. Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s cold and firm back profile quickly disappeared before everyone.

    ...

    It was extremely cold and silent on a winter day. It was near the middle of the night. Other than the calls of a few crows, there was no sound at all, and it seemed weirdly abnormal in the silence.

    There was a group of people hidden in the opium forest, and a middle-aged man with a knife scar on his face was the leader among them.

    ¡°Big Mastermind, why have there been no movements at all for so long? Have our people gotten it right?¡± a subordinate who asked.

    Big Mastermind looked forward. Bang! Suddenly, there was an explosion in front of them, followed by gunshots.

    ¡°Things have gone bad! There is a change in the situation. Let¡¯s retreat quickly!¡± Big Mastermind controlled the horses as they dashed off quickly. There was a woman in aa on his horse, Han Xuan.

    ¡°Charge!¡± At this moment, Ah Chen led the group and brought the horses out to rush over, and both parties warred with one another.

    Big Mastermind hurt the five or six people in session, and he turned his head back to have a look. His people were all going to die here, and he had a fierce gaze in his eyes. He had to save himself in order to save the others.

    He sped up.

    He suddenly saw a horse among the fog in front of him. There was someone seated on the horse, and he slowed down and stopped; there was a woman on the horse.

    ¡°Big Mastermind, I have waited a long time for your arrival!¡± Leng Zhiyuan said with a smile.

    Big Mastermind had a nce at Leng Zhiyuan andughed mockingly as he said, ¡°Zhou Yao does not have anyone else anymore. He actually sent a woman over?¡±

    ¡°To face you, a woman is enough!¡± Leng Zhiyuan leaped down from the horse, and there was a silver string in her hand that hooked Han Xuan. She forcefully pulled.

    Big Mastermind did not expect this woman to be so quick. He stretched his hand out immediately to grab Han Xuan¡¯s neck, and by doing this, when Leng Zhiyuan used force to pull, Han Xuan would die immediately.

    ¡°Shameless!¡± Leng Zhiyuan cursed out loud. She curled both legs on Big Mastermind¡¯s neck and wanted to break his neck. Big Mastermind used force to push, and both of them fell down to the ground together.

 Chapter 800 - Older Sister-in-law Understands You

    <h4>Chapter 800: Older Sister-inw Understands You</h4>

    Big Mastermind climbed back up from the ground, and he vomited a mouthful of blood as he struggled and said, ¡°Where did this young chicke from? What is your name?¡±

    ¡°I will tell you in your next life.¡± Leng Zhiyuan started to fight him.

    Both of them showed off a hundred moves, and it was only then that Big Mastermind realized that as this woman started to fight, she got even more energetic. She was quick and urate as she struck, and she stuck onto him and did not allow him to have a single moment of rest.

    Big Mastermind heard the sound of footsteps in the distance. It was probably this woman¡¯s allies. His subordinates had all sumbed, and if this continued, he definitely could not make a clean break.

    He had a look at Han Xuan. who was on the horse and had the urge to kill in his eyes. He picked the metal hook on the ground, looked over at Han Xuan, and flew over.

    The sound of the metal hook sinking into meat rang out in the air. Big Mastermind froze, and it turned out the metal hook did not hurt Han Xuan. Leng Zhiyuan had defended her.

    The cold, sharp metal hook immediately created deep marks on Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s chest.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan acted as if she did not see any injuries on her body. Not only did she not retreat, but she used one hand to tug the metal hook as she flew towards Big Mastermind. Spew! Big Mastermind¡¯s neck was attacked.

    Ah Chen and some other subordinates rushed over. ¡°Young Miss, are you injured?¡±

    The ck clothing on Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s chest was all soaked in fresh blood, and the gruesome drops of blood trickled onto the ground drop by drop. She still maintained her position as she knelt down on the ground with one knee. She slowly took the small knife that was stained with fresh blood back, and she shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t get injured badly. It is just a flesh wound. I am fine.¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, your wound is definitely very deep. Let¡¯s stop the bleeding first, and let¡¯s discuss it more when we get back to the base camp.¡± Ah Chen made a suggestion.

    ¡°Send Han Xuan back. Let¡¯s make an overnight trip back.¡±

    ...

    At the base, Xiao Zhi had tied Ah Dong up. Ah Dong¡¯s eyes were all red, and he wanted to break away as he shouted, ¡°Let go of me. I want to go and save Miss Xuan Xuan. All of you have given up on her. I want to go and rescue her!¡¯

    Xiao Zhi could only sigh. He looked over at Zhou Yao, who was still in aa andy down on the bed, as he said, ¡°Older Sister-inw made this decision. We do not have any right to rebel, and everything has to wait till Major General wakes up before we discuss further.¡±

    At this moment, the doors were pushed open, and all of the ming Forces soldiers came back.

    ¡°All of you are back now? Were there any casualties?¡± Xiao Zhi asked them.

    ¡°We have no casualties. We have gotten rid of all of Scorpion¡¯s people.¡±

    This was definitely a great piece of news, and at this moment, Ah Dongughed coldy and growled out loudly. ¡°All of you have given up on Miss Xuan Xuan. Xuan Xuan must have died already. Leng Zhiyuan is the murderer, and all of you are her aplices.¡±

    ¡°Ah Dong...¡±

    The ming Forces soldiers all lowered their heads, and they were in low spirits.

    At this moment, a gust of cold wind entered the room, and something was thrown inside. Xiao Zhi reacted quickly and stretched his hand out quickly to take it. There was a warmth in his hands; it was a person.

    Xiao Zhi turned the person in his hands over, and he was extremely jubnt as he said, ¡°It is Miss Xuan Xuan!¡±

    The ming Forces soldiers all raised their heads up quickly to look out the door.

    Ah Chen was riding on a grey horse, and he looked down at the entire room of people from his vantage point. Heughed sarcastically as he said, ¡°We will not take advantage of narrow minded people!¡±

    Ah Chen left on horseback.

    Xiao Zhi ran over to the side of the door quickly to look. There was a brightly lit ce far away, and there were two people lifting a body to throw it to the ground. Director Wang stood by the side of a ck luxury car before he waved towards the person seated out back.

    The luxury car drove off quickly.

    ¡°That is...Scorpion¡¯s subordinate...Big Mastermind?¡± someone asked.

    Xiao Zhi nodded his head, and his gaze was in awe as he said, ¡°Yes, it is definitely Big Mastermind. I would not get it wrong....¡± As he spoke, Xiao Zhi looked towards the other ming Forces soldiers as he said, ¡°It seems that all of us have misunderstood Older Sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Although Major General would not give up on Miss Xuan Xuan or forget her, Major General has his own responsibilities and principles. Major General would not really use those flowers to get Miss Xuan Xuan in exchange, but Major General had his own ns. Major General asked people to pack the flowers up into the car, and it was really not a trade. It was really just what Older Sister-inw said. Major General wanted to attract Scorpion¡¯s people toe over and then get rid of all of them in one go. People who engage in war are not scared of tricks. Major General has dealt with Scorpion many times, and he had long guessed that Scorpion would not really hand Miss Xuan Xuan over at the location he specified for the deal. Big Mastermind, who was working under him, must have brought his people into the opium forest, and Miss Xuan Xuan was in the opium forest also. Major General really had foresight with this move.¡±

    As he spoke, Xiao Zhi looked at Ah Dong, who was tied up, as he said. ¡°It was Older Sister-inw who personally went over to bring Miss Xuan Xuan back. All of us misunderstood her. She is kind and extremely forgiving, and the most important thing is that she is the person who knows Major General best.¡±

    Ah Dong was in a daze as he listened, but he looked over at Han Xuan, and the expression on his face was still extremely grim.

    At this moment, there was a cry. Han Xuan woke up.

    ¡°Miss Xuan Xuan, you are awake now?¡± Xiao Zhi quickly helped Han Xuan up.

    ¡°Where is Older Brother Zhou? Tell Older Brother Zhou that I got exposed and ask him not to take risks...¡± Han Xuan¡¯s face was pale as she spoke.

    ¡°Miss Xuan Xuan, don¡¯t worry. Everything is all settled.¡±

    ¡°Settled already?¡± Han Xuan was in disbelief.

    ¡°It is a long story. Miss Xuan Xuan, the snake venom in Major General¡¯s body hase into effect, and he is in aa right now. Did you find a cure already?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Han Xuan nodded her head.

    ...

    After half an hour, Zhou Yao opened his eyes.

    It was already midnight, and the lights in the vige were very dim. Zhou Yao opened his eyes and saw the shakingmp. He did not have any difort or emotions on his face as he sat up.

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou, you were just cured of the poison. Have a ss of water first.¡± Han Xuan sat down at the side of the bed and handed a ss of warm water to him.

    Zhou Yao did not take it. He looked at Han Xuan and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I am fine.¡± Han Xuan had a gentle smile on her face as she spoke.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze did not linger for long, and he looked in front of him. His ming Forces subordinates were all standing in one row, and this was how they expressed their wrongdoings.

    ¡°What happened?¡± His voice was a little hoarse, and he had a look outside the base. It was very peaceful, and everything should have been calm now. He said, ¡°Xiao Zhi, you say it.¡±

    He picked him to say it.

    ¡°Okay, Major General, things happened like this...¡± Xiao Zhi was extremely meticulous as he recounted everything that happened to Zhou Yao.

    Han Xuan widened her eyes as she listened on. She heard what happened to Leng Zhiyuan when she was captured, and she also heard how Leng Zhiyuan battled with those soldiers, then she heard how Leng Zhiyuan settled Scorpion¡¯s Big Mastermind all alone on a single horse and saved her.

    It turned out that it was Leng Zhiyuan who saved her!

    ¡°Major General, we are sorry. All of us misunderstood Older Sister-inw. Older Sister-inw gets us, but we were being narrow-minded and doubted her.¡±

    After they spoke, the entire camp went into silence. Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze was extremely calm as he silently looked at their faces one by one, then he stopped on Ah Dong.

    ¡°Major General, I...¡±

    The ss in Han Xuan¡¯s hand was snatched away immediately. sh! The ss was quickly smashed against Ah Dong¡¯s head, and red blood gushed down his face and momentarily blinded his eyes.

    ¡°Major General, I am sorry!¡± Ah Dong admitted to his mistakes.

    ¡°After we go back to the base, ask for a transfer from the top. You don¡¯t have to follow me anymore. I don¡¯t want to see you anymore,¡± Zhou Yao said with his thin lips.

    Ah Dong was entirely frozen. Bang! He knelt down onto the floor immediately as he begged, ¡°No, no, Major General, don¡¯t chase me away. I want to continue to be together with you... I know that I made a mistake. I will go and ask Miss Leng, no, I mean Older Sister-inw. I will go and admit my mistakes to her, and I will beg her for forgiveness.¡±

 Chapter 801 - She Just Doesnâ€™t Know How Dangerous It Is Out There

    <h4>Chapter 801: She Just Doesn¡¯t Know How Dangerous It Is Out There</h4>

    Han Xuan looked over and took in a breath of cold air. The ming Forces were already together for ten years now, and Zhou Yao had a fiery temper. Although he did not hold back normally, every time they went over to the battlefield involving life or death, Zhou Yao¡¯s key principle was that they could notck a single one, and these were his brothers that would live and die together with him.

    He saw these soldiers as his brothers, and these soldiers saw him as their leader. The ming Forces soldiers had an extremely tight bond with one another, and nobody was able to break and ruin them in the past ten years.

    But what was he doing right now?

    Not only did he strike Ah Dong, but he was also nning to chase Ah Dong out?

    Those soldiers wanted to speak, but as they saw Zhou Yao¡¯s cold and firm expression on his face, they hesitated.

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou...¡± Han Xuan stretched her hand out to tug his sleeve.

    Zhou Yao was unaffected. He looked over at Ah Dong. Although his gaze was gentle, it was extremely ice-cold as he said, ¡°You are going to beg her? I think you better not go and dirty her eyes!¡±

    ¡°Major General...¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    He was so cruel, and there was no room for negotiation at all. Ah Dong was sobbing painfully. He still wanted to beg, but the other soldiers patted his shoulders and pulled him out.

    The camp became silent immediately.

    Xiao Zhi bent over to pick up all the shattered ss pieces on the ground before he poured a ss of warm water and handed it over to Zhou Yao. ¡°Major General, Older Sister-inw stabbed Big Mastermind, who was working under Scorpion. She was quick and urate. Scorpion is probably feeling the pain of his hand being chopped off.¡±

    Zhou Yao lowered his gaze to drink a mouthful of water. He slowly curled up the corners of his thin lips as he said, ¡°She just doesn¡¯t know the dangers out in the world. Thankfully it was Big Mastermind this time. If it had been Scorpion, how would she have escaped safely?¡±

    Han Xuan looked at the man beside her. Although she could only see half of his handsome face, all of his cold, sharp features were gentle now. Although his tone seemed to be stern, it was still a little pampering.

    Han Xuan¡¯s entire heart turned cold. She¡¯d known him for the past ten years. She¡¯d never seen him look any woman in the eye before, but in the short span of a month, he cared about Leng Zhiyuan so much.

    ¡°Did shee over to visit me when she left?¡± Zhou Yao asked.

    Xiao Zhiughed awkwardly. ¡°Haha, no... Older Sister-inw was probably too busy...¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Zhou You threw the empty water ss into Xiao Zhi¡¯s embrace, and he softly cursed out, ¡°Little hooligan!¡±

    These words seemed to be the lovenguage between lovers, and it made Han Xuan¡¯s face turn pale. Her small hands that she drooped by her sides were secretly clenched up into fists.

    ¡°Major General, the matters here can be considered to be sessfully resolved now. When are we going back?¡±

    ¡°Go back?¡± The corners of Zhou Yao¡¯s lips were curled up in a cold arc. He had a look at the sky outside. There were still a few hours until sunrise, and he said, ¡°Bring my orders down. Before the sun rises, the entire base camp will activate the highest level of security.¡±

    Xiao Zhi froze and said, ¡°Major General, you mean?¡±

    ¡°Hah, I have battled with Scorpion countless times in the past ten years. Scorpion is an extremely weird person. His failurebined with Big Mastermind¡¯s death, do you think he would be able to cope with this anger? He will definitelye over to attack us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Major General!¡± Xiao Zhi saluted him before he walked out.

    ...

    Xiao Zhi left, and Zhou Yao got up from the bed. Han Xuan stretched her hand out quickly to support him as she said, ¡°Older Brother Zhou, I will help you.¡±

    ¡°There is no need.¡± Zhou Yao took his hand back and calmly said, ¡°Xuan Xuan, you have already been exposed entirely now. You cannot go over to Scorpion¡¯s side. I will help you to arrange for a brand new identity, and in the future, you can just be a normal person again.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will listen to Older Brother Zhou.¡± As Han Xuan spoke, she tried to probe, ¡°Ah Dong...¡±

    She still wanted to beg for mercy.

    Zhou Yao turned around and looked at Han Xuan in the eye as he said, ¡°Ah Dong seems to like you...¡±

    Han Xuan froze before she quickly shook her head and tried to exin. ¡°Older Brother Zhou, don¡¯t misunderstand. I am only friends with Ah Dong; we are innocent...¡±

    ¡°Xuan Xuan.¡± Zhou Yao interrupted her and said, ¡°You are already 25 years old now. You should think about marriage. Ah Dong really likes you. If you also have feelings for him, I will help you to arrange for matters between you in the future...¡±

    Han Xuan¡¯s face was pale. She widened her eyes as she looked over at Zhou Yao. Was he trying to match her with Ah Dong?

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou, I do not like Ah Dong. Don¡¯t bring this up again!¡± Han Xuan rejected him immediately.

    Zhou Yao had a look at her face before he nodded his head, and he parted his long legs as he was about to head out the main doors.

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou.¡± Han Xuan called him quickly.

    ¡°What is the matter?¡± Zhou Yao turned his head back.

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou, you...got married? You got married...so suddenly. I did not...get any news at all. You...¡± Han Xuan did not know how to express herself.

    At this moment, Zhou Yao simply exined, ¡°I got married one month ago. Leng Zhiyuan, my wife.¡±

    He parted his legs and walked out.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan wanted to go back to Hong Kong, but the wound on her chest was too serious. She could not board the ne, so she did not have any other choice. She returned to the Zhou home again and nned to recuperate for a few days before she went back.

    Inside the room, she took a shower before she put a nightgown. She stood before the sink. She pulled the nightgown down from her right shoulder, and she had a frown on her face as she looked at her reflection in the mirror.

    There was a deep cut beneath her corbones. The wound went all the way over to her right chest, and it looked extremely frightening.

    She opened the small first aid box and used the pincer to take the ball soaked in alcohol to clean the wound, then she applied medication. It seemed that she could not wear any tight clothing for the next few days.

    There was ayer of cold sweat on her forehead. She used clean water to wash her face. Knock, knock! Suddenly, the sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air, and the person said, ¡°Young Mistress, there is a guest here.¡±

    Guest?

    Leng Zhiyuan opened the door, and two figures walked over in the corridor. It was Master Zhou and...her older brother, Leng Mu.

    They were chatting with one another happily. Upon seeing her, Master Zhou was warm as he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, your older brother came over to visit you.¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan.¡± Leng Hao looked at his younger sister as he spoke.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not expect Leng Hao toe over, and she said, ¡°Older Brother, why are you here?¡±

    At this moment, Madam Zhou brought the helpers along as she walked over and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, your older brother came over to be a guest. How can you ask your older brother to speak outside the door? Quick, let¡¯s go inside, I have already ordered someone to prepare some snacks and fruit. I am also not sure what Older Brother likes.¡±

    Four of them walked into the room. Leng Hao nodded his head politely and said, ¡°Uncle, Aunty, thank you for hosting me.¡±

    ¡°Why are you being so courteous? We are family, Zhiyuan. You can chat with your older brother. We will not disturb you anymore. If there is anything, just call for us.¡± Both of Zhou Yao¡¯s parents were benevolent as they walked out.

    There were only the two of them left inside the room. Leng Hao sat down on the sofa. He had a look around his surroundings and nodded his head, feeling satisfied. ¡°Zhiyuan, it seems that you are living well here.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan sat down opposite him. She peeled an orange and handed it over as she said, ¡°Older Brother, why are you here? Did you...get some news about the person that you are looking for?¡±

    ¡°I still have yet to get urate news. The CCTVs in the hotel that night did not capture her face. Father said that you helped me out on a mission, and I came over to visit you at the same time to see if you are leading a good life here.¡±

    Didn¡¯t capture her face?

    Then how did that woman get into Older Brother¡¯s room?

    Did she climb in through the window?

    Leng Zhiyuan really could not imagine how daring a woman was to be climbing through the windows to sleep with a person. Furthermore...she even slept with the wrong person. Forget it even if it was the wrong person, she even left a Hong Kong thousand dor bill...behind for the trouble?

 Chapter 802 - Perfectly Justified

    <h4>Chapter 802: Perfectly Justified</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan had a nce at Leng Hao¡¯s expression as she said, ¡°Older Brother, you do not know a single thing about that woman, and you do not know what she looks like. You don¡¯t know where she went off to. Are you looking for a needle in a haystack right now? How are you going to search for her?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, who said that I know nothing about her? That woman has a tattoo!¡±

    ¡°Tattoo? Where?¡±

    ¡°On...¡± Leng Hao stopped speaking, and he lifted his head up as he looked at Leng Zhiyuan unhappily, ¡°You don¡¯t have to know this. After all, if that woman appears before me, I would definitely be able to recognize her!¡±

    Leng Hao had an ice-cold gleam in his eyes.

    There were many men who would forget what their one night stand partner looked like, and furthermore, Older Brother was drunk at that time, but Older Brother was so firm and was unable to forget that woman at all. Leng Zhiyuan could only let out a sigh ¡ª It was all fate.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, there are some matters to handle in T Citytely. I will stay here for a period of time. I am living at the Yang Shan estate. If you need anything, you can go there to look for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head.

    ...

    After Leng Hao left, Leng Zhiyuan went to bed and slept, and in the wee hours of the morning, she suddenly opened her eyes. She had the instincts of a secret agent, and she was sharp as she sensed someone in the room.

    She secretly moved her right hand to the side of the bed, and she turned her gaze over to the side to look. There was really someone standing by the side of the bed. The person was dressed in a ck short sleeve shirt together with camouge military trousers. He had a bag in his hands and looked extremely suave.

    ¡°You!¡± She quickly jumped up and sat up on the bed.

    But the man¡¯s speed was even quicker. The ck shadow in front of her eyes shook, and he already pounced on her as he said, ¡°Little wild kitten, where are you running off to, huh?¡±

    She did not want to run, but it was really only because he came back too suddenly. He had not said a single word or switched on the lights. He was just like a ghost as he stood in front of her bed, and anyone who saw him would have their suspicions.

    ¡°Let go!¡± She stretched her right palm out to strike his chest.

    ¡°Little young chick!¡± He turned his hand back to lock her slim wrists down and used force to tug on them.

    ¡°Sii.¡± Leng Zhiyuan was in pain and broke out into cold sweat immediately.

    Zhou Yao quickly let go, and in the darkness, his bright eyes were just like pearls as his gaze went over to her body, and he said, ¡°You got injured?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry!¡± She lifted her feet up to kick his zipper.

    ¡°Can you kick here? If I get destroyed, who would give you bliss then?¡±

    Dirty words again!

    She continued to kick his body.

    Zhou Yao knelt down on one knee on the bed as he used his kneecap to press her slim leg down. Leng Zhiyuan was about to move her upper body again, and he had no other choice but to also tie her hands. Just like that, he stopped moving.

    ¡°Bastard, why are you tying me up? Let go quickly!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Where did you get hurt? Let me have a look.¡± He pinned her moving shoulders down.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not want him to look. She snorted coldly before she forcefully turned her head away.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze went downwards, and he looked at her body. She wore his white shirt today, and the big tee shirt wrapped her curvy figure. Both of her legs were exposed, and they were long and fair.

    ¡°You are wearing my shirt?¡± He stretched his hand out to touch her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me here and there. Otherwise, I will destroy you!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will wait for you toe and destroy me.¡± As he spoke, he was sharp and noticed that there was a bloody injury on the cor of her shirt, then his gaze darkened.

    ¡°You got hurt here? That Big Mastermind hurt you? See if you are able to overexert yourself anymore in the future!¡±

    ¡°Hah, if I had not overexerted myself, what else could I do? You were half dead and half alive as youy down on the bed, and your Miss Xuan Xuan was in Scorpion¡¯s hands. At least we worked with one another, and I had the opportunity to do something good. I personally handed Miss Xuan Xuan back to you, and you should be happy...ah!¡± Leng Zhiyuan shouted suddenly, and that was because he bent down to kiss her wound.

    Both of them were seated down, but he was tall. When he kissed her, his short ck hair was hard and cold as it rubbed her jaw and cheeks...and it made her feel itchy, so she turned her head to duck away from him.

    He rushed back in a hurry, and his lips were very dry. There was ayer of skin on top. The rough feeling brushed across her supple skin, and her entire body broke out into pink goose bumps.

    ¡°Oy, Zhou Yao, you¡¯d better get lost!¡± She shouted at him loudly.

    Zhou Yao did not say anything and only kissed her. He raised his handsome eyebrows as he went downwards from her corbones and continued to kiss her. There was a voice that could not stop telling him: This woman got hurt because of you!

    Leng Zhiyuan was unable to break away, and she said, ¡°Zhou Yao, take your dirty lips away. If you want to kiss, go and kiss someone else. I will definitely chop you up into eight pieces, and you are not allowed to continue kissing me...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was red in the face. Her wounds went down all the way to the left side of her chest. Because of her injuries, she did not wear a bra.

    She believed that he¡¯d seen everything already.

    ¡°Oy, Zhou Yao, close your damned eyes. You are not allowed to look!¡±

    A chill descended on her chest...

    ¡°Zhou Yao, you dare!¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao, you...ah!¡±

    She controlled herself as the man buried his head into her chest entirely...

    After a short while, the shirt that she was wearing was lifted up from the bottom, and arge rough hand went inside.

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her head up. Her beautiful elegant neck was covered in popping green veins. The room was very quiet, and her face was both red and white at the same time. She was never treated like this before, and there were almost tears in the corners of her eyes as she was bullied by him.

    She felt very sour inside her heart, she was already so old and grown and had never been bullied before, but ever since she met him, it was just as if she¡¯d met an unlucky star. He teased her and tried to y games with her...

    She really hated men like him. He was an entirely different from the style that she liked, but she had to have feelings for him. Her...body also had feelings for him.

    Very quickly, Zhou Yao was unable to take it anymore. His left arm went behind her waist, and he brought her into his embrace tightly. He buried his head deeply into her hair and was all smitten as he sniffed her.

    ¡°Go away!¡± Leng Zhiyuan wanted to shake him off.

    ¡°I am warning you right now, don¡¯t move anymore. I am unable to take it anymore. If you move again, I cannot control myself anymore.¡± He puffed out a breath of hot air as he heavily panted.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± She snorted out coldly and turned her head over to the side.

    Zhou Yao kissed her earlobes. The feeling was very good and it made him go towards her cheeks as he kissed her. When he kissed a moist part, he opened his eyes, and he saw that there were two drops of glistening tears on her face.

    He curled the corners of his lips up as he said, ¡°You are crying?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not bother with him.

    Zhou Yao stretched two fingers out to pin her small chin over forcefully, and he forced her to look into his eyes as he said, ¡°What are you crying for? You are still feeling wronged? It is your duty to fulfil me!¡±

 Chapter 803 - Be Together With Me; I Will Not Treat You Badly

    <h4>Chapter 803: Be Together With Me; I Will Not Treat You Badly</h4>

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Leng Zhiyuan red at him. What nonsense was he speaking?

    They were in a contract marriage!

    Did he know that they were in a contract marriage!

    Bastard!

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes were all red. He stared at her, and it was just as if he was looking at a little beast in his palms. The corners of his lips curled up slyly. He warned her fiercely as he said, ¡°You¡¯d better be more obedient in the future. If I realize that you are still in contact with Ye Ziyi, I will ughter you first before I go fight Ye Ziyi.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Leng Zhiyuan did not have anything to say to this man. He was not behaving properly himself and had rtions with Han Xuan. Forget if he did not reflect on his actions, he even wronged and threatened her.

    She was speechless.

    Zhou Yao looked at her beautiful grey eyes as he angrily walked around in circles. The more he looked at her, the more his heart itched. He stretched his hand out to undo the belt from the headboard, and he ced her down onto the bed. He turned his body over to press down against her. ¡°Little chick, why are you in such a hurry to go back? You didn¡¯t even look at me but you leave already? If I were to die, what are you going to do then? I really want to dig your heart out to have a look at whether you really have one or not.¡±

    ¡°Of course I do not have a heart. How can I be so loyal like Major General Zhou? You won¡¯t leave or dump Miss Xuan Xuan. You even sucked the venom out of her. Even I was touched by the two of you.¡± Leng Zhiyuan pursed her lips as she spoke sarcastically.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s face turned dark, and his voice was deep as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t always bring Han Xuan into this. You know that I am only responsible for her.¡±

    ¡°I do not know!¡±

    ¡°You are being stubborn with me again!¡± Zhou Yao used his rough thumbs to wipe her red lips harshly, and it was extremely shameless.

    Leng Zhiyuan also stopped saying anything.

    She became quiet, and it made her seem extra obedient. Zhou Yao felt more dear for her, and it just felt like when he saw a toy when he was young, but he was unable to get it. Every time he passed by the shop windows, he could only look on as his heart itched. He cupped her small face in hisrge hand as he said, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, don¡¯t stir up trouble for me. Be good and stay by my side. I will not shortchange you, okay?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan still did not say anything.

    Zhou Yao caressed her face for a moment. The smooth feeling on his fingers made his gaze turn darker. The blood in his waist rushd towards his brain. He stared at her red lips before staring at her eyes, then with a hoarse voice, he asked ¡°Mrs. Zhou, when are we going to consummate the marriage? I...¡±

    Have wanted to be together with you for a very long now...

    He had yet toplete his words when a gentle breeze blew by his side. Zhou Yao ducked away nimbly. Although he managed to duck away, her feet kicked the part slightly beneath his zipper.

    ¡°Leng Zhiyuan, you are crazy! You really dare to kick me!¡± Zhou Yao used two hands to cup his area as he had a frown on his face as he grimaced in pain. She almost kicked the most painful part.

    Leng Zhiyuan threw the leather belt in her hands onto the floor, and her gaze was all cold as she looked over at Zhou Yao. ¡°The next time that you dare to touch me, I will really disable you, and I want to see how you manage to be a thug again!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Knock, knock! The sound of someone knocking on the door suddenly rang out in the air. Madam Zhou¡¯s anxious voice rang out from outside the door, ¡°Zhiyuan, what is wrong with you? Why did I hear movement inside your room? Quick, open the door.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s gaze lit up.

    Zhou Yao looked over at her. ¡°Mum, it¡¯s fine. I came back,¡± he hollered towards the door.

    Madam Zhou froze for a moment before she said, ¡°Oh.¡± She had joy in her voice, and she said, ¡°Then both of you should rest early. It is the middle of the night. Both of you were too loud inside the room.¡±

    Three ck lines appeared across Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s forehead. She knew that Madam had Zhou misunderstood them.

    The two stared at one another, and they both became silent. Zhou Yao stared at her intently. He turned around and headed inside the bathroom. His tone was very poor, and it was very fierce as he said, ¡°Go and sleep.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan snorted coldy towards his back profile, and she climbed onto the bed.

    Zhou Yao took a cold shower and came out very quickly. This time, he also decided to be obedient. He did not go over to provoke that little wild kitten anymore, and hey on the sofa inside the room.

    He had a look at the round chandelier above his head as he softly said, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, good night.¡±

    Mrs. Zhou did not have any movements on her side.

    ...

    The next morning, Zhou Yao behaved as usual as he went outside to run. Leng Zhiyuan went inside the bathroom to wash up before she changed her clothes. She wanted to go over to her older brother Leng Hao¡¯s ce.

    She did not want to be together with this man. She was afraid that she would suffocate, and it was also a coincidence that Older Brother was in T City. This was a very good excuse, and she could note back. She could live at Older Brother¡¯s ce instead.

    She headed towards the door, and at this moment, the door was pushed from the outside. Zhou Yao was covered in sweat as he went inside. He was done with his run.

    Leng Zhiyuan pretended not to see him and walked away.

    At this moment, the man¡¯s deep charming voice rang out from behind as he said, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not bother with him and wanted to leave.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go far. Go to the bar with me in the afternoon. Your older brother is in T City. I have already given him a call to ask him out. Let¡¯s go over to the bar to have a seat in the afternoon.¡±

    What?

    Leng Zhiyuan turned around and red at Zhou Yao.

    Zhou Yao took a clean towel to wipe the beads of sweat on his forehead. He slowly turned his body over to the side and curled the corners of his lips up as he looked over at her. ¡°Mrs. Zhou, why are you so shocked? We are such a loving couple. There is an absolute need for me to bond with your older brother. For example, if you think of escaping again in the future...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was so furious that her entire body was shaking.

    Zhou Yao squinted his eyes casually before throwing the towel in his hands over to her. ¡°I will go and take a shower first. I will say it another time: don¡¯t run off, okay? Otherwise, I will give a call to your older brother.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan:...

    ...

    In the evening, inside the bar

    Leng Zhiyuan rarely visited bars. This kind of ce was way too noisy. She did not like it, and she wanted to leave.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, go inside.¡± At this moment, a muscr arm held her slim waist, and Zhou Yao forcefully pulled her inside the bar.

    They walked over to the bar, and Leng Hao was still not there. ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± Zhou Yao asked her.

    ¡°Anything.¡± Leng Zhiyuan answered nonchntly.

    Zhou Yao noticed that she was not in a good mood and also did not want to provoke her, and he snapped his fingers loudly, calling for the waiter.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt bored as she had a look around her surroundings. At this moment, her gaze was attracted to the bar at a secluded corner. There were a group of young girls and guys, and the moment she looked over, she knew that they were rich kids. There was one lithe figure that was extremely eye-catching. Leng Zhiyuan knew this person. She was Ye Ziyi¡¯s younger sister, Ye Xiaotao.

    Ye Xiaotao was mingling very happily with the people by her side, and they were probably her friends. Leng Zhiyuan had a nce and nned to avert her gaze.

    But at this moment, Ye Xiaotao stood up, and she walked over to the main door of the bar among the cheering of her friends. There was someone who walked in at that moment. It was her older brother, Leng Hao.

    Ye Xiaotao collided with Leng Hao.

    Leng Hao was a mixed race child. He was 1.87m tall, his features were all defined, and he had a fit figure. His eyes were not grey, but they were blue. They were extremely clear blue, and his gaze was extremely pure.

    Ye Xiaotao and her ssmates were ying a game, and that was to undo the belt of the first man who walked into the bar, but it was such a bad coincidence that this person was Leng Hao.

    She was young, pretty and energetic. Normally in school, she only needed to blink her eyes and act cute, and her male ssmates would all fight amongst themselves to gather around her as they tried to impress her. They also helped her to do work.

    This time, she made a decision. She pretended to crash into that person, before she would fall down weakly. As long as the person was a man, they would all stretch their hands out to support her, and she conveniently would lie in the man¡¯s embrace as she would undo the person¡¯s belt.

    Perfect!

 Chapter 804 - Letâ€™s Dance

    <h4>Chapter 804: Let¡¯s Dance</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao did as she nned and bumped onto Leng Hao, and the moment she did so, the tears in her eyes were about to flow. Was this man made out of metal? She was in so much pain after colliding with him.

    ¡°Aiya!¡± She stumbled a few steps back, and it was not acting; she was really about to fall down.

    Before she fell, she did not forget the mission of the game. She stretched her beautiful slim hand and looked over at Leng Hao, ¡°Save me!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao did not expect that a handsome mixed blood young man, strong and well built, was standing before her. The handsome young man¡¯s eyes were really so blue. It was as if she could fall into his eyes when she looked at him.

    She froze for a moment, then: Bang! She fell on her butt directly on the floor.

    Pain!

    Pain!

    Pain!

    The tears in her eyes flowed immediately.

    What¡¯s going on right now?

    What went wrong?

    Why are things not going as I nned?

    She was angry as she raised her head and looked over at Leng Hao. She noticed that the man was holding his car keys in one hand. He ced another hand into his pocket. He did not have an expression on his face as he looked over at her.

    Although his eyes were blue, there was no warmth in them at all, and it was just as if he was naturally an ice-cold person.

    ¡°You, you you you... Why did you not help me? Don¡¯t you know anything about being a gentleman, huh?¡±

    Leng Hao was cold as he nced over at her. He did not say anything at all but parted his legs to leave.

    Ye Xiaotao, who was seated down on the floor:...

    Was she acting just like a clown right now?

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao went back to the bar. She noticed that all of her ssmates were covering her mouth as theyughed at her secretly; they wereughing at her for failing her mission.

    She was furious. She grabbed a ss and took a swig. There was not much alcohol in the cocktail, and she wanted the sweet vour only, but she drank too quickly and started to choke and cough.

    At this moment, her good friend Xiao Fang patted her back, smiled, and said, ¡°Xiao Tao, what happened exactly just now? That handsome man was so cool. He was standing up as he took a look at you from a vantage point before walking off coolly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the prettiest girl in our school and the goddess in the hearts of all men, Beijing¡¯s Ye family¡¯s precious daughter, how could a man not look you in the eye? Xiao Tao, are there some problems with that man?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, is he gay?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop talking already!¡± Ye Xiaotao loudly mmed the ss she was holding onto the table as she said, ¡°This game has not ended yet. I did not fail. :ater, I want to go and have a try at it again. If I do not get his belt out, I will not stop. All of you can be my witnesses! Even if he is gay, I want to turn him straight!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone started to cheer...

    Leng Zhiyuan looked on as Ye Xiaotao¡¯s group was all fired up. Leng Hao walked over to her side and sat down. He was about to greet Zhou Yao, but Leng Zhiyuan used her elbow to push Leng Hao as she said, ¡°Older Brother, she is just a young girl.¡±

    Leng Hao took a mouthful of hard liquor and turned his head over to ask, ¡°Who?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan pursed her lips. In the eyes of her Older Brother, he totally did not see Ye Xiaotao at all.

    She was speechless.

    At this moment, a melodious ringtone rang out in the air. Zhou Yao received a call.

    ¡°I will get this call.¡±

    Zhou Yao informed them and walked over to a quieter ce to answer the call.

    Leng Zhiyuan had a look at his handsome back profile. Who was it? Maybe it was...Han Xuan.

    Han Xuan was exposed now. He would definitely help to arrange a new identity for Han Xuan. No matter what identity it was, in the future, Han Xuan would be able to stay by his side legally and proudly.

    Zhou Yao answered the call very quickly and returned. Leng Hao casually asked him, ¡°Who was that?¡±

    Zhou Yao took the ss up and knocked it against Leng Hao¡¯s. He had a tight smile on his face as he said, ¡°A friend.¡±

    Leng Hao did not ask anything more.

    The three of them chatted for a while, Leng Hao stood up and went over to the bathroom. Zhou Yao stood up and walked over to Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s side as he said, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, let¡¯s dance.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at the dance floor at that side. There were many men and women who were shabbily dressed as they danced around passionately on the dance floor. She lifted her eyebrows up as she said, ¡°I am not going. Go and find someone else... Ay, you!¡±

    Zhou Yao had already wrapped his arms around her small waist, and he forcefully brought her over to the dance floor.

    Why was this person so dominating?

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, let¡¯s dance together, okay? Thest time you were dancing, you really looked so beautiful. Let¡¯s have another dance.¡± He bent over to kiss her cheek.

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her head to duck away from him, and the moment she did so, she realized that there were many people looking over at them. It was expected/ Both of them were extremely eye-catching in that ce, and they were very attractive.

    Everyone was looking at them with envy, and it was just as if they were saying ¡ª They are such a loving couple.

    Leng Zhiyuan fumbled around and wanted to get away from him, but she was unable to shake him off. His powerful, muscr elbows were around her, and she could even smell the slight scent of alcohol on his body. It was very pleasant to the nose.

    The spots that were kissed by him felt as if they were lit on fire, and her heart started to beat erratically again.

    At this moment, a familiar ringtone could be heard. Zhou Yao received another call.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s footsteps froze, and she turned her gaze over to the side. The man beside her ced his left hand into his pocket and took his phone out. There were two words that were jumping on the screen ¡ª Han Xuan.

    She instantly felt her heartbeat slow down as she said, ¡°Why are you not picking up?¡±

    Zhou Yao pressed the button and answered the call. The person on the other end was talking, and he was silent as he listened on, and after half a minute, his gaze stopped at Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes.

    Leng Zhiyuan pushed his arms away. She took two steps back and said, ¡°If there is anything up, you can go and get busy then. Older Brother would understand.¡±

    ¡°Han Xuan¡¯s side...¡± He kept his phone and wanted to exin himself.

    But a gust of cold wind blew past him, and Leng Zhiyuan already parted her legs and left.

    ...

    Inside the corridor, there were two girls behaving extremely suspiciously as they hid behind the door of the men¡¯s restroom. They were scanning their surroundings before they waved their hands at Ye Xiaotao in the distance.

    Ye Xiaotao ran over quickly and said, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±

    ¡°That handsome blue-eyed man went inside already. There is nobody inside. Go in there quickly. We will stand guard for you!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Xiaotao nodded her head forcefully, and she had a look around her surroundings before opening the door extremely silently and going inside.

    She went inside and heard the sound of water flowing. There was a tall and powerful back profile facing her. He was peeing.

    It was him!

    They were right!

    Ye Xiaotao silently stepped forward to get behind the man, and she did not want to look, but how did a man look like when he was peeing? She was curious and snuck a nce.

    But she did not see anything at all because Leng Hao took his hand back quickly and pulled his zipper up. He turned back and went back to the sink to wash his hands as he said, ¡°I have seen female thieves before, but I really have not seen a woman trying to watch me pee.¡±

    What? A woman...watching him pee?

    Ye Xiaotao pouted her pink lips quickly and snorted, then retorted, ¡°I really did not want to look. It was you who allowed me to see it. Actually, what is so nice to look at? At the most, it is just a rotten mushroom head.¡±

    Leng Hao did not have an expression on his face as he had a nce at Ye Xiaotao, then he turned around and left.

    He just left just like that?

    ¡°Oy, you are not allowed to leave!¡± Ye Xiaotao quickly ran forward to stretch her arms out to block Leng Hao¡¯s path as she said, ¡°Let me ask you, are you really gay? I am so beautiful and sending myself into your arms. Is your body numb, or are your eyes blind?¡±

 Chapter 805 - It Was Me, I Have Finally Found You

    <h4>Chapter 805: It Was Me, I Have Finally Found You</h4>

    Leng Hao looked Ye Xiaotao in the eye. She was around 20 years old, pretty, and lively. Her features were extremely exquisite. Her pink cheeks were puffed up in anger, and the key thing was that her expressions were still childish. She was just like a flower that had grown up in the greenhouse, and as the man looked at her, he had the impulse tomit a crime. He wanted to vandalize her body.

    Her skin was very white, and there was a pinkish tinge to it. Leng Hao moved his hand in his pocket, and he suddenly thought about that woman from that night...

    That woman¡¯s skin was just like hers. It was youthful and supple. His hand was on top. Although there was no light, he only had to press slightly and felt that her skin was really so supple.

    The feeling felt too good, and that woman was pestering him. He was tempted.

    And that resulted in a whole chain of events afterwards.

    Leng Hao¡¯s gaze turned dark, and he straightened his waist up. Damnit! Thinking about what happened that night, his body actually felt...again...

    He firmly clenched his fist. That woman who raped him and left a thousand dor Hong Kong dor bill for his expenses, the woman that changed his lifepletely, he would definitely find her out!

    Leng Hao parted his long legs and left.

    ¡°Ay, why are you leaving again?¡± This man nced over at her before he wanted to leave again. Ye Xiaotao quickly stretched her hand out to tug his elbow as she said, ¡°You are not allowed to leave!¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking of doing?¡± Leng Hao had a frustrated frown on his face as he spoke.

    ¡°Leave your belt behind!¡± Ye Xiaotao stretched her hand out to tug his metal belt.

    Leng Hao could onlyugh. This girl seemed not to be from a poor family orcking in money, then did she...lust for men? If not, why did she have to keeping towards him again and again?

    She seemed to be very bold and actually dared to undo a man¡¯s belt?

    Leng Hao stretched his hand out to pin her slim wrist down.

    ¡°Ah, it hurts, it hurts so much...¡± Ye Xiaotao shouted out loud. She was in so much pain that her tears were about to flow. ¡°Let go. I am in pain right now!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te and bother me anymore. Otherwise, I will not be courteous towards you! Get lost!¡±

    Leng Hao pushed her away.

    Ye Xiaotao stumbled back. She had a nce at Leng Hao¡¯s ice-cold expression. She let out a snort before she turned around and left.

    When she brushed past his side, she purposely knocked into him.

    ...

    The two female ssmates that were keeping watch outside saw Ye Xiaotaoing out and quickly gathered around her as they said, ¡°Xiao Tao, what happened? Did you get it?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao lowered her gaze to have a look at her wrist. The man was really too strong. A simple pinch from him made her wrist turn all red.

    So rough!

    ¡°No!¡± She was extremely furious as she answered, and she did not even get close to that man at all.

    ¡°What?¡± Both of her female ssmates were shocked, and they said, ¡°It seems that that man is really gay. Even the attractiveness of our Xiao Tao is unable to make him surrender, Xiao Tao...¡±

    The female ssmates still wanted to speak, but at this moment, they realized that Ye Xiaotao, who was in between them, was gone. Both of them turned their heads around to look. That handsome blue-eyed man ran out and grabbed Ye Xiaotao¡¯s elbow.

    The female ssmates were staring at one another. What was going on?

    Ye Xiaotao also did not expect this man to chase after her. She struggled quickly and was haughty as she spoke. ¡°This time, I did not bother you. It was you who came over to me. Let go!¡±

    Leng Hao used one hand to pull her, and his other hand was clenched into a fist. His blue eyes were all sinister as he red at her, and he softly asked her, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Who are you?

    ¡°What kind of question are you asking? You are such a weird person. Let go... Ah!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was already pulled into Leng Hao¡¯s embrace. Her nose crashed into his firm, broad chest.

    Crunch. She was in so much pain that tears were about to flow!

    Thankfully, her nose was not stic. If it was, it would be broken already!

    Her strength was just akin to scratching him. Leng Hao buried his own nose in her tender neck as he took a sniff. It was right. It was this fragrance. It was a milky fragrance that was a little sweet.

    He would not forget that fragrance from that woman that night.

    Leng Hao pinned her small shoulders. He pushed her directly against the wall and slid his right hand down to her waist, then lifted her short skirt up.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The two female ssmates screamed out loud. They were both scared...and excited.

    And after that, Leng Zhiyuan followed the source of the sound and went over to have a look. She saw this scene unfolding before her. Her older brother pushed Ye Xiaotao, who was small and petite, against the wall. The skin on the girl¡¯s t stomach was slightly exposed, and there was a butterfly tattoo on her stomach.

    Leng Zhiyuan:...

    Hmm, okay then. She could say it this way: He¡¯d searched for her so fervently, and when he turned back that person was standing under the spotlight, it actually turned out to be...Ye Xiaotao!

    Ye Xiaotaoo did not expect to be exposed just like this. She did not remove his belt but rather he...lifted her underwear up. ¡°Damn it!¡± She raised her hand up, wanting to give him a p.

    But her hand was stopped in mid air. Leng Hao had a sinister smile on his face as he said, ¡°It was you!¡±

    ¡°What about me? You are a crazy person. What are you trying to do?¡± Ye Xiaotao shouted out loud.

    At this moment, there was a Hong Kong dor bill that was thrown against her face as he said, ¡°Have a look for yourself.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao took the Hong Kong dor bill. The thousand dor bill had these words written on it ¡ª I am so sorry, I slept with the wrong person. This is a thousand dor tip. It is for you.

    This...this was definitely her handwriting.

    Ye Xiaotao raised her head up and was in shock as she looked over at Leng Hao. She stuttered, ¡°It was, it was you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it was me. I have finally found you!¡±

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan went over to Leng Hao¡¯s vi. Leng Hao had brought Ye Xiaotao over from the bar. Both of them went into the study. Bang! They shut the door loudly, Leng Zhiyuan could not see what was happening inside, but she could hear the conversation inside clearly.

    Both of them were screaming.

    ¡°Speak! Why did you appear in my room that night?¡±

    ¡°My father wanted me to marry a man I did not like. It was an arranged marriage between wealthy families. I did not agree. I have a senior that I like, so I wanted to give my body to him. The sources that I got said that he went inside that room, so I scaled the windows to go inside, but I did not expect it to be you. I slept with the wrong person.¡±

    ¡°You are pushing away responsibility with just this reason?¡±

    ¡°You, what do you mean? You came over from Hong Kong toe over here? Did you...want me to take responsibility for you?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, can you take this responsibility? You turned my life into aplete mess!¡±

    ¡°Oy, what do you mean? You were drunk, but were you also drugged? I climbed onto you. Didn¡¯t you know how to push me away? If you were not hard, could I have forced you to do so?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°What about me? I will be honest and tell you; that night was my first time. Although I¡¯d seen films before, I did not have any experience. It was you who pinned my waist down...and did that to me. Forget it if it happened once, but you did it to me twice!¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°You are still not embarrassed? The day after that, my entire body was about to break. My entire body was covered in scratches. It took an entire week to recuperate. If not for the fact that I had started this, I would have long sued you for rape. Don¡¯tin when you have the advantage!¡±

    Leng Hao was already speechless. He red at her fiercely as he said, ¡°Because of you, I lost my fiancee!¡±

 Chapter 806 - You Have To Woo A Girl

    <h4>Chapter 806: You Have To Woo A Girl</h4>

    ¡°Fianc¨¦e?¡± Ye Xiaotao felt that it was a pity as she said, ¡°Oh, you actually have a fianc¨¦e? What are we going to do then? Do you want me to go and exin it to your fianc¨¦e? I would just say that I climbed on top of you, but after that you pounced onto mepletely... Oh, no. I will just say that you only had sex after drinking alcohol, and you thought that I was her...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Leng Hao growled out softly.

    And after that, there was no more noise.

    Leng Zhiyuan was frustrated and shook her head, then she turned back to go back to her room.

    She took her phone out to dial a number, Ye Ziyi.

    She only knew that Ye Ziyi was Ye Xiaotao¡¯s biological third older brother, and right now, she could only call Ye Ziyi to settle this matter.

    Ding, ding. The connecting tone rang out twice, and the call was answered on the other end. ¡°Hello, how are you?¡±

    An extremely polite, charming, masculine voice answered. It was not Ye Ziyi.

    ¡°Hello, how are you? I am looking for...Ye Ziyi...¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, I am sorry. Our Director Ye is in America attending a high level meeting right now. It is not convenient for him to answer the call right now. Is it convenient for you to leave your name? The moment Director Yees out, I will let him know.¡±

    ¡°Oh, since he is not avable now, I will not disturb him. After hees out, tell him that his younger sister, Ye Xiaotao, is involved in some trouble. Ask him to contact his younger sister as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After she hung up, Leng Zhiyuan went to the bathroom to take a shower. She felt bored as she stood on the unsheltered balcony outside the window, and she took a look around. There were times when fate was really so special. Her older brother had actually be entangled with Ye Ziyi¡¯s younger sister.

    How would things turn out?

    A strong, firm, handsome face appeared in Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s mind: Zhou Yao...

    Suddenly, a melodious ringtone rang out in the air, and she got a call.

    She took her phone out to have a look, and it was the person who she was just thinking about.

    She hesitated for a few seconds, then pressed the key to answer the call. ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello, where are you right now? Why are you noting back home?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be back for a few days. There is a little trouble with my Older Brother...¡±

    She had yet to finish her words, and he interrupted, ¡°You just wait for it!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not understand his words. Suddenly: Ding! She heard the sound of a car horn, and there was a luxury vehicle stopped in front of her.

    Someone stepped out of the driver¡¯s seat. He was tall and had long legs. His perfect figure could bepared to a male model. Zhou Yao had one hand in his pocket as he slowly walked to the ground floor of her building.

    He raised his head up to look at her and said, ¡°Are you angry now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± The cold breeze of the night made her hair messy. Both of her hands were wrapped around her chest as she looked at him calmly.

    ¡°Han Xuan was moving over to a new ce, and at the start, she called me over to help her out. I asked Xiao Zhi and the rest to go over, but the second phone call was made by Xiao Zhi. She said that the estate needed an identity documentation to register her, so I drove over to hand the documents of her new identity to them.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Zhiyuan listened to him silently before she snorted out calmly.

    Upon seeing her behave like that, Zhou Yao raised his eyebrows. He was slightly unhappy as he said, ¡°What are you snorting for? Are you mute now? Say something!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s expressions did not change, and she inly replied, ¡°Major General Zhou, it iste. You can go back now.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s dark eyes immediately turned sharp as he said, ¡°Go back with me!¡±

    ¡°Major General Zhou, do you need me to repeat myself? I have a working rtionship with you. I do not care who you are with because I do not like you.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan turned around and left.

    ¡°That young chick!¡± Zhou Yao cursed out loud. He had a look at the second floor before he leaped up into the air, and he used one hand to grab onto the railings of the balcony. He was about to climb up.

    Woosh! Suddenly, a bucket of cold water drenched him from head to toe. He was totally unprepared, and he was all wet from head to toe.

    Leng Zhiyuan threw the bucket of water towards the ground and said, ¡°Major General Zhou is often unclear in the head. I will help you wake your mind up now!¡±

    She walked into the room.. Bang! She then locked the balcony up with a loud thud.

    Zhou Yao was hanging in mid air, and his entire body was drenched...

    ...

    And after that, all of the people in the army base knew that it seemed that their Major General got the fly. This man who had not gotten sick for the past ten years was sneezing continuously on the training grounds.

    Concerned, Xiao Zhi stepped forward to ask, ¡°Major General, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I am fine!¡± Zhou Yao was not in a good mood as he replied. It was just that...he was soaked entirely as he stood on the ground floor to wait for that woman for the entire night. He said, ¡°Training is done for today.¡±

    He concluded the training session and parted his long legs apart to leave.

    He held a green bristle grass in his hand and put it in his mouth. When he thought about that woman, his entire body was furious, but he just did not bear to really do anything to her.

    The state of affairs today had totally gone out of his control.

    He...did not know what to do now.

    He liked her, but she did not like him. No matter what he told her, she was all cold as she pushed him away. Women were really odd creatures. He had not done his research on them and did not understand them. Now, it felt that he was just going about in circles.

    He suddenly passed by a small flower garden, and there was a soldier watering flowers in the garden. He turned his gaze over to the side to have a look, and they were roses that had yet to bloom.

    One, two...eight, nine flowers...

    Nine roses.

    The young soldier saw him. He quickly put down the watering pot as he saluted Zhou Yao. ¡°Major General, good morning!¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zhou Yao waszy as he replied to him. He squinted his eyes as he looked at the roses, then stretched his fingers out to point at them as he asked, ¡°What are those?¡±

    ¡°Major General, it is Valentine¡¯s Day today. I nted these roses personally, and I am going to give them to thedy I love tonight.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! A masculine man not doing proper things but spending time on nts and flowers in the garden for a woman? Are you too free?¡± Zhou Yao was serious as he criticized the young soldier.

    The young soldier started to sweat profusely. He stuttered as he exined himself, ¡°Major General, I...I finished the tasks that I was assigned, and I¡¯ve only used my resting time to tend to these flowers.¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at him with a sharp gaze, meaning ¡ª Do you want me to kick you?

    The young soldier immediately stood at attention and had his back straight.

    Zhou Yao was silent for a few seconds before he looked over at the nine roses again. He moved his thin lips, and he seemed to be extremely nonchnt as he asked, ¡°Do all women like...roses?¡±

    ¡°They do, no matter what style of women they are. They do not have any resistance for roses at all, because this is the love that you have for her. During Valentine¡¯s Day, women like to go out on dates and receive presents. The present doesn¡¯t need to be expensive; you just need to be thoughtful.¡±

    Zhou Yao snorted out loud and said, ¡°List a few examples.¡±

    ¡°The brothers in our dorm, there is someone who burned the midnight oil and wrote a poem. Someone else bought a Chinese zither to learn how to sing, and another got a whole car full of red candles, and he is nning to arrange the candles into arge heart beneath the girl¡¯s apartment...¡±

    ¡°Does this work?¡±

    ¡°Of course it works. Girls all need to be wooed. If you like a girl and do not go and chase her, then you can only watch on as she falls in love with someone else and gets into a rtionship.¡±

    Damn it! Wasn¡¯t this young soldier talking about him?

    He lifted his heels up and kicked the young soldier¡¯s butt directly.

    The young soldier was suddenly attacked. ¡°Aiyo!¡± As he fell forward, it was not easy for him to steady himself, and the young soldier was extremely puzzled as he turned his head around to look at Zhou Yao. What he did not understand was that he did not know what he said that made Major General furious.

    ¡°What are you looking at? I have a document that I left behind in the control room. Go grab it for me!¡± Zhou Yao ordered the young soldier.

 Chapter 807 - We Will Not Part Until We Meet

    <h4>Chapter 807: We Will Not Part Until We Meet</h4>

    ¡°But Major General, my flowers...¡± The young soldier was worried.

    ¡°Could someonee over to steal them? I will help you take care of them!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The young soldier turned around and ran away hurriedly.

    Actually, the young soldier felt suspicious. Since Major General had the time to help him to take care of his flowers, why did he not go over to themunications room to take the document?

    The young soldier came back hurriedly. He handed the documents in his hands over to Zhou Yao and said, ¡°Major General, this is for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Yao nodded his head in satisfaction, then he walked away.

    The young soldier sent Zhou Yao off with his gaze, and at this moment, he had a look at his roses. His expression changed. One, two, three...six, seven...

    Why did he lose two roses? He originally had nine roses, but there were only seven left.

    ¡°Major General, something is wrong, I have lost some roses!¡± The young soldier was extremely anxious.

    Zhou Yao was calm as he turned around. The man¡¯s back was naturally straight and upright. He had a frown on his face, and he was extremely serious as he said, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Could I have stolen your flowers?¡±

    ¡°Major General, I do not dare, but...why did I lose some flowers? Nine roses signify a lifetime. These seven flowers...¡±

    ¡°Seven flowers would mean meeting during Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day, stupid!¡± Zhou Yao scolded him before he left.

    The young soldier was extremely distressed. It was true that the cowherd and weaver girl would meet one another during Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day, but who was willing to be the cowherd and weaver girl? If he dared to give her these flowers, the girl would definitely ask to break up!

    ...

    Zhou Yao headed over to his room, and he met a few young soldiers on the way there. ¡°Major General!¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He snorted out.

    After he made a turn, he walked into thene. He secretly looked over his shoulder. There was no one around. He had a joyous expression as he parted his long legs and ran into his house.

    He closed the door and took out the flowers that he¡¯d hidden in his camouge uniform all this while. The rose petals still had fresh dew on them, and they were extremely beautiful.

    He was satisfied as he took the flowers with one hand, and he grabbed his phone.

    After he found that familiar number, he dialled it.

    It rang out three times, and that woman did not answer.

    She dared to not answer his calls?

    Zhou Yao did not give up. He continued to call her. He called her five times consecutively, and he had to call her until she picked up.

    Suddenly, the call was connected. Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s soft voice came over the line as she said, ¡°Major General Zhou, what urgent matters do you need me for?¡±

    ¡°I cannot look for you when I don¡¯t have something urgent?¡±

    ¡°Then I will hang up.¡±

    ¡°Ay, Leng Zhiyuan, do you have time tonight? Let¡¯s have a meal together.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan became silent immediately.

    ¡°I will treat you to dinner tonight. The French restaurant at Xi Chuan Road, six o¡¯ clock. We will not part until we meet.¡± Zhou Yao hung up after he spoke.

    He threw the phone onto the bed. Zhou Yao spun around the spot three times. The corners of his lips were curled up into a smile. She did not say anything. Did that mean that she agreed to it?

    He thought so.

    Valentine¡¯s Day...

    A sincere gift...

    Zhou Yao sat down on the sofa. He ced the two roses on the coffee table. He noticed that she liked to eat sugar-coated hawthorns that time in Hong Kong.

    Sugar-coated hawthorns...

    He had an idea.

    He could use the rose petals to make a skewer of sugar-coated hawthorns. It was sincere enough, and it was also very creative.

    Zhou Yao was in awe of himself. He just did not understand why Leng Zhiyuan did not love a man as intelligent as him.

    He stretched his hand out to roll his camouge sleeves up and exposed his muscr arms. This man had held guns with these rough palms for more than ten years now. He removed the supple, delicate rose petals before starting to fold them into the shape of the sugar-coated hawthorns.

    The bright rays of sunshine shone down on him. The light illuminated his focused expression as he looked downwards. There was gentleness in the bottom of his eyes...

    ...

    In Leng Hao¡¯s vi, Leng Zhiyuan looked at the phone in her hands. He¡¯d invited her out for a meal.

    A French restaurant: it meant Western cuisine. A dinner at a Western restaurant meant that it was a candlelight dinner, right?

    What was he nning to do this time?

    At this moment, a scream rang out in her ears. It was Ye Xiaotao¡¯s voice. Leng Zhiyuan quickly opened the door and walked out.

    There were two men in ck blocking the guest room door. Ye Xiaotao wanted to get out, but she was blocked, and she had no other choice but to start screaming.

    ¡°What are you howling like a ghost for?¡± At this moment, Leng Hao ced both hands in his pockets as he appeared before the door of the study.

    Ye Xiaotao saw him, and it was just as if she saw her enemy. She angrily said, ¡°Oy, when are you going to let me out? Do you n to lock me up for life? This is illegal! I still have to go to school.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, go to school?¡± Leng Haoughed sarcastically, before he looked at Ye Xiaotao from head to toe, and he said, ¡°You are still a student? I really could not tell. You are only so young but you already know how to scale the windows and climb into a man¡¯s room to give him your body. When you were drinking inside a bar, you wanted to take a man¡¯s belt off. Is this behaviour of a proper girl?¡±

    ¡°I am not proper? Then let me ask you; a man who slept with an improper girl, is he improper or proper then?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Hello, you just say it honestly then. What do you want? We have slept with one another. My first time is gone. I did not ask you to take responsibility, so could you want to take revenge and sleep with me now?¡± Ye Xiaotao stared at him with herrge, sparkling eyes as she questioned him.

    Leng Hao hated that he could not use a knife to open this girl¡¯s head up. He wanted to see what she was thinking about from day to night also. Also, she was really good at talking!

    ¡°You have nothing to say now, right? If you have nothing to say, then I will get going.¡± Ye Xiaotao pushed the subordinate dressed in ck as she tried to leave.

    But her footsteps came to a halt. She did not know when a 50 year old middle aged man appeared at the main doors of the vi. The man ced both hands behind his back, and there were a few bodyguards behind him. He seemed to be very influential.

    Ye Xiaotao: ¡°Dad... Daddy... Why are you...here?¡±

    She was done for. Her father heard everything that she said.

    Ye Hua¡¯s face was grim. He looked at Ye Xiaotao fiercely, and at this moment, the butler by his side stepped forward and looked over at Leng Hao, who was upstairs. He politely said ¡°Young Master Leng, how are you? This is the Young Miss of our Ye family. Our Old Master found out about the matters between you two. This matter has not ended, and our Old Master wants to bring Young Miss away.¡±

    Leng Hao lowered his gaze to look at Ye Hua. Everyone in town knew who the Ye family was. He knew of them, but he did not expect Ye Xiaotao to be the precious daughter of the Ye family.

    Ye Hua then raised his gaze up to look over at Leng Hao, and he nodded his head slightly. He was considered to be polite.

    Leng Hao nced over at his subordinate and gave him an indication.

    After that, Leng Zhiyuan saw Ye Xiaotao being brought away, and a few luxury ck vehicles drove off.

    ...

    Leng Hao went into the study. Leng Zhiyuan really did not know what her older brother was thinking. It was just as Ye Xiaotao said. They¡¯d already slept with one another. How did he want to save this?

    Leng Zhiyuan went downstairs and walked into the dining room. The helpers served breakfast and said, ¡°Young Miss, you can start eating.¡±

    She noticed that the cherry tomatoes on the sandwich today were arranged into a heart shape, and there were fresh flowers in the flower vase. She could not help but ask, ¡°What day is it today?¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, it is February 14, Valentine¡¯s Day.¡±

    Valentine¡¯s Day?

    Leng Zhiyuan suddenly thought about Zhou Yao¡¯s call, his invitation to ask her out for a date at a Western restaurant.

    ...

    At 5 in the evening, he left the base and drove over to the Western restaurant on Xi Chuan Road.

    He felt very emotional. It was just like the ocean water on high tide, and the waves crashed again time and time again. Did that womane?

    She would probablye.

    He would definitely see her.

 Chapter 808 - Accident

    <h4>Chapter 808: ident</h4>

    Upon seeing her, what should he say?

    It was Valentine¡¯s Day, and he naturally had to say some sweet nothings.

    He liked her.

    He wanted to let her know.

    Zhou Yao thought about this, and his phone suddenly rang. He had a nce, and it was Han Xuan.

    He took the call and said, ¡°Hello, Xuan Xuan...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Older Brother Zhou, what are you doing right now? Xiao Zhi and the rest are alling over to my new ce tonight. I am cooking an entire table¡¯s worth of dishes. Older Brother Zhou, you should alsoe over.¡±

    ¡°There is no need, I have an appointment tonight.¡±

    Han Xuan on the other end went silent, and she spoke after a pregnant pause. ¡°Oh, bye then, Older Brother Zhou.¡±

    Zhou Yao stretched his hand out and wanted to hang up, but at this moment, a scream rang out on the other end. ¡°Ah!¡± The sound of fighting rang out in the air.

    ¡°Major General!¡± Xiao Zhi shouted and continued, ¡°We have been attacked!¡±

    The sound of sharp screeching brakes rang out in the air. Zhou Yao quickly stopped the car, and hisrge defined palm was pressed against the steering wheel as he turned the wheel, and the car made an U Turn and left.

    ...

    Han Xuan lived in a small two-storey terrace house that was off on its own. Zhou Yao parked the car on thewn and opened the door to head out. The terrace house had over ten attackers dressed in ck, and they were battling with Xiao Zhi right now.

    ¡°Ah, help!¡± Han Xuan shouted out loudly, and it turned out that two men in ck were kidnapping her. They were dragging as they ran out of the main doors.

    But they did not run for much, and the two men dressed in ck saw Zhou Yao standing in front of them.

    Their gazes tensed up.

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou!¡± Han Xuan looked at Zhou Yao, and her gaze was bright.

    Zhou Yao did not have any expression on his face as he had a nce at the two men dressed in ck, and he said, ¡°Who are your masters? Scorpion?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The men dressed in ck snorted out coldly and rushed towards Zhou Yao.

    Zhou Yao stepped to the side when they rushed over, and he stretched his hand out to tug the back of the person¡¯s neck. He gave a kick with his long leg, and the man dressed in ck was hit in the stomach. He vomited out a mouthful of blood and fell onto the floor.

    There was another man in ck still holding on to Han Xuan. He saw hisrade get destroyed by two moves from Zhou Yao, and his expressions became frantic. He dragged Han Xuan as he dashed towards the van on the other side.

    He was quick, but Zhou Yao was quicker. The temples of the man in ck were swiftly punched. The man in ck let go of Han Xuan and fell down to the ground.

    Han Xuan¡¯s steps were unsteady, and she was about to fall down. She loudly called out, ¡°Older Brother Zhou!¡±

    Zhou Yao stretched one muscr arm out to support her slim waist, and he pulled her into his embrace.

    As she leaned in the man¡¯s warm, broad embrace, Han Xuan¡¯s fair and beautiful face had two patches of sweet red on it. She raised her head up to look at Zhou Yao, feeling both smitten and in awe, and she said, ¡°Older Brother Zhou, thank you. It¡¯s a good thing that you rushed back in time.¡±

    Suddenly, the man in ck whistled, and the people in the terrace house quickly rushed out. The van hastily drove off.

    ¡°Major General, Miss Xuan Xuan, are you all fine?¡± Xiao Zhi and the rest ran out from inside the house.

    Zhou Yao let go of Han Xuan¡¯s waist and looked over at Xiao Zhi. ¡°I am fine...¡± As he spoke, there was a grave expression on his face, and he said, ¡°Xuan Xuan¡¯s true identity is exposed, and these are all Scorpion¡¯s people. Today¡¯s killings will not end here, and in the future, Scorpion will definitely send more people here. We cannot stay here anymore. Xiao Zhi, bring Xuan Xuan back to the army base.¡±

    That was truly the safest ce possible.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Zhi stepped forward, and said, ¡°Miss Xuan Xuan, you can follow me then.¡±

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou, aren¡¯t you sending me over?¡± Han Xuan¡¯s moist eyes were afraid as she looked over at Zhou Yao, and it seemed that she felt very wronged.

    Zhao Yao looked at her and said, ¡°The army base is very safe, and Xiao Zhi will arrange everything for you. I have something going on today. I will be going.¡±

    He walked away with his long legs and got in the car, then the luxury vehicle drove away.

    ...

    Han Xuan¡¯s expression was tight as she stood on the spot. She was in a daze as she watched the luxury car drive off into the distance. Others went inside the tidy things up, and Xiao Zhiughed and said, ¡°Miss Xuan Xuan, it is Valentine¡¯s Day today. Major General would definitely go on a date with Older Sister-inw, and we should not disturb them.¡±

    ¡°Older Sister-inw? All of you really like that...Older Sister-inw, right?¡± Han Xuan was a little curious as she asked him.

    That time in the mugwort forest, she noticed that Leng Zhiyuan was always very cold, and her character was very strong. She did not interact much with these ming Forces soldiers, and she was probably only around for a month at most. Why did so many people like her?

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although we have not interacted much with Older Sister-inw, that time in the back of the mountain, that time in Yunnan, but Sister-inw has a kind heart, and she is warm and weing. Although she looks cold and chic on a normal basis, her heart is extremely warm.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the key thing is that Major General and Older Sister-inw have a chemistry that is beyond words. I don¡¯t know how to say it, but Older Sister-inw is the person best suited for our Major General.¡±

    Han Xuan was in a daze as she listened to the ming Forces soldiers. There was a mocking smile on the corners of her lips. She¡¯d thought that in the past ten years, these people were all standing on her side, but in the short span of one month, their hearts were just like Zhou Yao, and they were on Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s side.

    What was so good about that Leng Zhiyuan?

    Han Xuan kicked the small stones by the side of her feet, and at this moment, the color red suddenly came into her peripheral vision. She raised her head up quickly to look over.

    A red flower had fallen on thewn in front of her.

    She stepped forward immediately, and bent over to pick up the flower. The moment she saw it, her face became gentle. This was a sugar-coated hawthorn made out of rose petals.

    The moment she looked at it, she knew that the person who made this sugar-coated hawthorn had put in a lot of effort. There was not a single wrinkle on the flower petal, and it was dewy and attractive.

    What was this?

    It was Valentine¡¯s Day. Was Zhou Yao¡¯s gift for Leng Zhiyuan?

    A handmade present.

    Han Xuan used her small hands to carefully cup the sugar-coated hawthorn in her hands. It was very hard for her to imagine a man like Zhou Yao would somehow have the patience to make such an exquisite thing.

    He treated that...Leng Zhiyuan so well.

    If he was willing to give her these sugar-coated hawthorns, then maybe he was even willing to die for her.

    ¡°Miss Xuan Xuan, let¡¯s get in the car quickly. We have to set off.¡± Xiao Zhi was rushing her as he sat in the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Han Xuan replied to him, and it felt as if a ghost overtook her body and she took her phone out. She opened the camera app before she put the sugar-coated hawthorn by her face and took a picture.

    She knew Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s number. She tapped her contact open and sent the picture.

    Was she a bad woman?

    But, everyone had the right to fight for love.

    Han Xuan thought to herself.

    ...

    In the French restaurant in Xichuan Road, there were no single folks around, because this restaurant was reserved entirely today, but the two main characters were both not present.

    The grandfather¡¯s clock by the side of French windows in the restaurant struck for six whole times, and it was officially 6pm.

    At this moment, there was a slim and tall figure that stood before the French windows and looked out of the windows, and there was nobody inside the restaurant.

    Leng Zhiyuan withdrew her gaze and sat down on a long bench on the roadside.

    She raised her gaze up to look at the busy streets of this city, but it was a pity that the hubbub had nothing to do with her. Her reflection was very long in the mud. Actually, she could not be considered disappointed. She¡¯d been disappointed too many times, and she was numb to it.

    She was unable to exin clearly why she would stille, but she still did so in the end.

    Or maybe, she still had some hopes for him.

    Ding! She suddenly received a picture message, and she opened the message up to look. It was a photograph. Han Xuan had a weirdly shaped rolled rose on her cheek, and was smiling happily.

 Chapter 809 - I Had Been Unable To Forget You All This While

    <h4>Chapter 809: I Had Been Unable To Forget You All This While</h4>

    It was six thirty right now. She stood up and took a casual stroll on the main streets.

    There was a fountain with a female statue in front of her. The fountain was not switched on, and she stood before the statue as she looked at it for a few seconds.

    Swoosh! Suddenly, some water droplets hit her face. She ducked back, but many drops of water still drenched her face.

    She stretched her hand out to wipe her face.

    Out of nowhere, arge, clean hand stretched over, and a clean white handkerchief was passed to her.

    She froze before turning her gaze over to look over. ¡°Ye Ziyi...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it is me. Wipe your face. It is cold at night. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Ye Ziyi had a warm smile on his face as he spoke.

    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Leng Zhiyuan took the handkerchief and wiped the beads of water on her face dry. She turned her gaze over to the side and asked, ¡°Your younger sister Ye Xiaotao¡¯s matters, did you find out about them?¡±

    ¡°I know, I just came back from America. I¡¯d just got off the ne and was nning to go over your older brother¡¯s ce to look for Xiao Tao, but my secretary told me that my father had flown over from Beijing and had already brought Xiao Tao away with him.¡±

    Ye Ziyi really seemed to have rushed over from the airport. He wore a ck suit and had a tie on. He had a white long coat on the outside, looking warm and elegant.

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her slim eyebrows up as she asked, ¡°Would your father punish your younger sister harshly?¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan, you don¡¯t have to worry. Although my dad has five sons, he just pampers Xiao Tao alone, as she is his only daughter. Otherwise, he would not have rushed over from Beijing to visit Xiao Tao, so my father would not bear to do anything to Xiao Tao. Also, I have heard what happened between Xiao Tao and your older brother. As for how they are going to handle this, your older brother is a mature person. Xiao Tao has my father to make the decisions. I am not even able to tell how the negotiations will turn out.¡±

    Ye Ziyi spoke very diplomatically and logically. He was definitely a man of upper management. Leng Zhiyuan looked at him with admiration, and she nodded her head.

    Ye Ziyi saw the glow that appeared in her eyes for a moment, and his smile became more warm as he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, I didn¡¯t expect the both of us to be so fated with one another. My younger sister actually has rtions with your Older Brother.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Leng Zhiyuan let out a sigh. The rtionships between people on Earth were the most amazing thing. Fate could take two people who were totally unrted to one another and tie them together.

    It was just like her...and Zhou Yao.

    Why did she think about that man again?

    ¡°Zhiyuan, it is still early; let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    They walked along the streets, and at this moment, they saw a youngdy who held a basket of roses as she sold her items. ¡°Flowers for sale, flowers for sale,¡± the youngdy shouted as she ran over to Ye Ziyi¡¯s side. She was friendly as she said, ¡°Sir, it is Valentine¡¯s Day today. Do you want to buy some flowers for your girlfriend?¡±

    Ye Ziyi turned his body over to the side to nce over at Leng Zhiyuan, and Leng Zhiyuan smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Sir, I have already ran all over for a day. I have not eaten anything yet. I still have to go back home early to cook for my younger brothers and sisters to eat. Can you help me? Help me by buying a flower?¡± The youngdy begged him.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, it is a holiday today. Although I am single, I also want to participate in this celebration. Why don¡¯t I give you some roses?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked over at Ye Ziyi¡¯s honest and gentlemanly expression before she looked over at the young girl whose face was all red due to the cold. She nodded her head and said, ¡°I will have to thank you then.¡±

    Ye Ziyi bought her seven roses.

    Leng Zhiyuan epted the roses, and she counted them before she asked, ¡°Why did you buy seven roses?¡±

    Ye Ziyi bent over and went close to her ear as he smiled and said, ¡°I miss you every day.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan froze before she quickly turned her head around to look at him, and Ye Ziyi was all serious as he looked at her.

    She immediately felt embarrassed and lowered her long eyshes. She had a nonchnt tone as she said, ¡°Ye Ziyi, you are around 28 years old now, right? Why don¡¯t you find a girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Because, there is someone living inside my heart, and I am unable to forget that person at all.¡± Ye Ziyi had a hot gaze as he looked over at her.

    Leng Zhiyuan became silent. She was not slow to understand. Ye Ziyi hinted at her numerous times tonight and even used that kind of...smitten gaze to look at her.

    He liked her?

    ¡°Zhiyuan, how about you? Didn¡¯t you already get married? Major General Zhou did not apany you today?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan tugged on the corners of her lips as she said, ¡°He is probably...busy right now.¡±

    ¡°This is Major General Zhou¡¯s mistake. It is Valentine¡¯s Day today. It is already sote at night. What could be more urgent than apanying his own wife? If a man likes a woman, he would definitely make the effort.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart felt that it was attacked by bees. That was right. What was she still hoping for? He¡¯d disappointed her time and time again, and furthermore, there was Han Xuan by his side whom he was unable to shake off.

    Why did she be so weak? Was this still her? Was she still Leng Zhiyuan?

    Leng Zhiyuan shook her head. She took a deep breath of air. Okay then. From now onwards, she had to forget about Zhou Yao and not be affected by him anymore, and she¡¯d just ignore him all the way to the end!

    ¡°Zhiyuan, there is a cable car there. Let¡¯s go and take it together.¡± Ye Ziyi stretched his finger out to point to the cable car in mid air in the distance.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    They sat inside the cable car. Leng Zhiyuan perched herself by the window to look at the dark blue sky. The sky filled with stars, and they were shining extremely brightly.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, do you still remember back when we were in middle school? At that time, I lived beside you. Every morning when I yed the piano, I would always see a girl¡¯s shadow by the French windows by my side, and she would be staring at me.¡±

    Upon bringing this up, Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small face quickly turned red. She was extremely embarrassed as she said, ¡°That... When you y the piano...you look very handsome. I looked on for a long time... At that time, didn¡¯t I look very ugly?¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡±

    ¡°At that time, I was just like a boy. I did not like to make friends, and I did not like to wear skirts...¡±

    ¡°Yeah,pared to those girls who were chasing me, they would all have long flowy hair and would be shy and gentle in their actions. You really did not seem like a girl.¡± Ye Ziyi nodded his head as he recounted the past.

    This made Leng Zhiyuan want to dig a hole to hide herself in.

    ¡°But, these years have passed, and I only remember one person. She would stand outside the French widows to look at me, and she would always appear in my dreams.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan froze.

    At this moment, the cable car shook. It was as if it was about to derail. She wanted to stand up to have a look at what was happening, but there was a warmth by her side, and it turned out that Ye Ziyi hade over from the seat opposite to her side. He stretched his right arm out to hold onto her soft waist andforted her gently as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Nothing is wrong. I am here.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan:...

    She was not afraid.

    An unfamiliar masculine scent came into her nostrils. It made her entire body feel ufortable. She wanted to move, but at this moment, she heard Ye Ziyi say by the side of her ear, ¡°Zhiyuan, I like you.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart leaped. Although she was not vain, all sorts of hints from him were enough to show that he liked her, and now, he¡¯d finally said these words aloud.

    She turned her head back to look at him.

    Ye Ziyi stretched his left hand out to touch her hair, and he softly repeated, ¡°Zhiyuan, throughout these years, I¡¯ve always been unable to forget you. I¡¯ve liked you for many years now.¡±

 Chapter 810 - You Dare To Point A Gun At Me?

    <h4>Chapter 810: You Dare To Point A Gun At Me?</h4>

    It was the first time that Leng Zhiyuan had been confessed to, and the one doing so was the male lead in her teenage diary many years ago. It was that bright, elegant Ye Ziyi who was skilled at piano, and she was immediately...thrown into chaos.

    Ye Ziyi was all gentle as he ruffled her hair. ¡°Zhiyuan, over the past few years, I have been in Beijing all this while. I was not living poorly or well, and I worked hard and climbed up step by step to reach my goals. I wished for a day when I would climb up to the top, and if I had the capability, I would go back again to look for you. I wanted to give you bliss, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would still be a stepte, and you actually have gotten married with Major General Zhou already.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, if you are happy, then I will definitely wish you well without saying anything, but I know that you are not happy. It is Valentine¡¯s Day today, and Major General Zhou allowed you to be all alone by yourself.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, if we are not blissful, why do you still have to be trapped in your marriage? Leave Major General Zhou ande to my side. I will definitely make you happy and blissful.¡±

    Ye Ziyi¡¯s eyes were so warm, as if the sun were living inside them. He confessed to her with those words, and it was too easy for a girl to be touched.

    In the past, he was the one all girls chased after, and right now, there were even more daughters of wealthy families who favoured him. A woman he liked and a woman together with him would probably be very blissful.

    Leng Zhiyuan was pondering.

    ...

    At this moment, a ck Bugatti was speeding down the road. Zhou Yao had already floored the elerator to the maximum, and used his left hand to press the steering wheel while he made a call with his right.

    But the phone rang a few times, and no one answered.

    Zhou Yao threw the Bluetooth earpiece into the front passenger seat. What did that woman go there to do?

    Why was she not picking up his calls again?

    He raised his wrist up to have a look at his watch, and it was almost seven in the evening.

    He was almost a whole hourte.

    Zhou Yao stretched his tongue out to lick his dry lips, then he turned his gaze to the side to look out the window, and the moment he did so, his irises contracted. There was a yellow cable air in the air, and there were two people seated inside.

    He had to me his vision for being too good, and he could actually see that it was Leng Zhiyuan and Ye Ziyi clearly. Both of them were seated with one another. Ye Ziyi had one arm around her waist and touched her hair with his other hand. They both looked extremely sweet and loving...

    Zhou Yao floored the brakes, and the Buggati was parked at the roadside.

    He opened the door of the driver¡¯s seat and stepped out of the car.

    He raised his head up and looked at the duo in the cable car. Hisrge palms were drooped by his sides and were tightly clenched into fists. Damn it!

    Zhou Yao ran towards the control room of the cable car.

    Ye Ziyi was still waiting for Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s answer, and Leng Zhiyuan did not say anything for a long time. Creak! The cable car came to a sudden stop.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Leng Zhiyuan asked him.

    The cable car was already heading down slowly.

    Ye Ziyi also realized that something was not right. He had not pressed the button to go downwards, and their time wasn¡¯t up. Why would the cable car go down already?

    The cable car stopped on the ground, and both of them stepped out of the car. The control room was in front of them, and the main door of the control room was kicked open with a leg. The worker inside was shaking, and he knelt down on the ground.

    A tall man with long legs was standing before the main doors of the control room. The man was handsome with strong features that resembled metal. He was extremely influential, and he clenched his fists together as he looked at the two people who had just stepped out of the cable car.

    Leng Zhiyuan froze for a moment and said, ¡°Zhou Yao...¡±

    The moment she spoke, Ye Ziyi, who was beside her, had already taken a fist. He was a reserved, educated person and did not know how to fight. Even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to win Zhou Yao, so when his fist went down, not only did he have a nosebleed, he even fell down to the ground.

    Zhou Yao grabbed the cor of his cotton shirt, and punched him again in the belly. He had a cunning smile on his face as he said, ¡°You also dare to have feelings for my wife? Do you not want to live anymore, huh?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan widened her eyes, she did not expect Zhou Yao to strike out without any warning, and he was totally just like a bull. Him behaving like that was totally unlike a soldier at all; he was behaving like a rascal!

    She ran forward quickly and stopped him, ¡°Zhou Yao, let go!¡±

    Zhou Yao shook her off with much strength, then chided Ye Ziyi, ¡°I have disliked you for a long time. You seem to be a gentleman on the outside, but you are cunning on the inside. She is my wife. You even dare to seduce a married woman, huh? Which hand did you use to touch her? I will break you right now!¡±

    Zhou Yao spoke as he grabbed Ye Ziyi¡¯s left hand, and he acted as if he were about to break Ye Ziyi¡¯s hand off.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± At this moment, a cold gun was pointed at his head. Leng Zhiyuan held a gun in her right hand as she said, ¡°Let Ye Ziyi go!¡±

    Zhou Yao stopped. His eyes were all red, and the green veins on his forehead could not stop pulsating. He did not let go of Ye Ziyi, and he also did not raise his head up as he said, ¡°Because of a small coward, you are pointing a gun at me?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan had a look at his chest that was panting furiously. She could see how furious he was right now, but why was he so angry?

    What right did he have?

    ¡°Let go of Ye Ziyi!¡± She repeated herself.

    Ye Ziyi was beaten up and covered in blood. He looked very disheveled, but he looked over at Zhou Yao and slowly curled the corners of his lips up as he said, ¡°Major General Zhou, I like Zhiyuan. Even if you have...beaten me up so badly, my feelings would not change. It is Valentine¡¯s Day, and you made her go through it all alone. She is not happy being together with you, and it is very hard for her. I will advise you to let go as soon as possible.¡±

    His words angered Zhou Yao once again, and Zhou Yao¡¯s cheeks moved. With a cold smile, he said, ¡°Okay, I will just make you disabled today. I want to see how a disabled person would be able to stir up trouble then.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s irises contracted. Did he...not want his life anymore?

    Did he forget that there was still a gun on his forehead right now?

    Or did he want to have a look at whether she would really attack him because of Ye Ziyi?

    This crazy person!

    ¡°Zhou Yao!¡± He was about to attack when Leng Zhiyuan shouted out loudly and said, ¡°I will only hate you more if you do this. You have finished celebrating Valentine¡¯s Day with Han Xuan?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s movements froze. Leng Zhiyuan quickly stretched her hand out to hold his firm arms and pushed him instead, forcing Zhou Yao to take a few steps back.

    ¡°Ye Ziyi, are you okay?¡± Leng Zhiyuan bent her waist down to help Ye Ziyi up.

    ¡°I am fine.¡± Ye Ziyi shook his head as he replied to her.

    Zhou Yao clenched his fists together as he looked at Leng Zhiyuan. He had a cunning expression on his face as he said, ¡°What did you mean by what you said just now?¡±

    ¡°What do I mean? Hmph, Major General Zhou, you probably think that it is very thrilling for you to be dating two people at once. Have a look at this.¡± Leng Zhiyuan pushed the picture message in her phone over to him.

    In the picture message, Han Xuan was smiling brightly as with the roses by her face. Zhou Yao had a look and was shocked. He moved his gaze away from her phone, and he stared at her.

    Leng Zhiyuan put her phone back. She did not even look at him at all. She was concerned as she looked at Ye Ziyi and said, ¡°Are you badly injured? Do you want me to take you to the hospital...¡±

    She had yet toplete her sentence, and a cold breeze of air brushed past her side. Zhou Yao had already parted his legs and left.

    The sound of the Bugatti starting its engine rang out in the air, and the car drove off into the distance.

    Ye Ziyi noticed that Leng Zhiyuan froze for a moment and said, ¡°Zhiyuan...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan regained her senses and stopped focusing on the car. She smiled apologetically as she said, ¡°Ye Ziyi, I am really so sorry today. I have brought you down together with me.¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan.¡± Ye Ziyi stretched his hand out to hold her small hand, as he said, ¡°Just now, what I said inside the cable car, it was all sincere. I like you. I hope you can consider it.¡±

 Chapter 811 - Did You Like Me Before?

    <h4>Chapter 811: Did You Like Me Before?</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan slowly took her hand back as she said, ¡°Sorry, I have...already...gotten married with Zhou Yao...¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan, don¡¯t use the excuse of being married to reject me. You are not living happily. I will give you time to consider it. After all, I will always wait for you.¡±

    ...

    The guards on guard duty at the base had a bright light shining in their eyes. They covered their eyes and prepared to go down the stairs to investigate the car, but bang! The metal gate was crashed into by a Buggati. The Bugatti quickly drove over the gate and disappeared away from view in a moment.

    The young soldier was entirely shocked. He murmured to himself, ¡°Who is this? He is so cool.¡±

    ¡°Cool? All of the rms in the base are all ringing now. Quickly do a broadcast. Someone has entered the base illegally!¡±

    A lieutenant ran over and quickly stopped him,.¡±Call off all the sirens. That is Major General¡¯s car.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The young soldiers were in shock.

    the lieutenant shook his head. He did not know what Major General was up to this time, but all of the security features in the army base were all activated. Director Yang was probably putting his clothes on right now. It was the middle of the night. Director Yang would probably be furious and call Old Master Zhou toin.

    At this moment, Han Xuan already cleaned the house up. The house inside the army base was well furnished. She removed the coat and sweater that she was wearing and prepared to take a shower.

    Bang! Suddenly, the door was kicked open.

    Han Xuan was almost done removing her clothes. She was just left with a whitece tank top, so when the main door was kicked open suddenly, she covered her chest up and screamed out loud.

    She raised her head up to look. She looked at the man by the side of the door. He was 1.9m tall and was already reaching the top of the door. The dark and hazy colour of the night covered his entire body, and he had a cold, fierce aura on him.

    Han Xuan was extremely shocked, and her small face quickly turned red as she said, ¡°Older Brother Zhou...¡±

    Her thin arms that she used to cover her chest slowly rxed. If it had been another man, she would never allow him to look at her, but if it was Zhou Yao, she would...

    Han Xuan¡¯s heart felt like a small rabbit as it was going all over the ce, and at this moment, some long legs that stepped inside. Zhou Yao went in front of her as he said, ¡°Take it out!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Han Xuan froze.

    Han Xuan¡¯s entire body was trembling. She¡¯d known him for the past ten years, and he had never chided her even once before, but today, he was so firm as he handled this matter.

    He asked her for the flowers, and he was shaming her harshly.

    Suddenly, the man did not have any expressions on his face at all. He was a little fierce and sinister as he stared at her intently. It was just as if any slight action from her would make him furious, and he would explode upon that.

    He seemed to be trying his best to suppress his anger.

    Han Xuan turned around and took the skewer of sugar-coated hawthorns that she hid inside the book shelf. Before she handed it over, she pleaded, ¡°Older Brother Zhou...¡±

    The sugar-coated hawthorns in her hands were snatched away immediately, and Zhou Yao turned around and left.

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou!¡±

    He did not turn back and only left seven words for her.¡±There will not be a next time!¡±

    The Bugatti left again, and Han Xuan slumped down as she sat down on the ground. She hugged her kneecaps as tears welled up in her eyes. She felt wronged, ¡°Older Brother Zhou...Older Brother... Woo woo...¡±

    She called the names of the two most important men in her life.

    Director Yang brought a group of young soldiers and ran over hurriedly. He was in such a hurry that he did not button his shirt well, and he said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did the rms ring out but disappear again?¡±

    The lieutenant averted his gaze and scratched his head as if he was in a dilemma. ¡°That...that rm seems to be...broken...¡±

    Whoosh! The Buggati suddenly shot out like an arrow in front of them, and the group of people were left with dust in their faces.

    Director Yang tried hard to open his eyes in the midst of the dust. He looked over and saw the beautiful and arrogant back profile of the Buggati together with the car te number.

    ¡°Director!¡± The lieutenant felt his luck was really bad and immediately gave him a salute.

    ¡°Hmph, the rm systems were faulty? Then you will go over to the detention room tonight to see if the lights are broken or not!¡± Director Yang shook his sleeves and left.

    This fe Zhou Yao!

    Director Yang clenched his teeth in anger.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan returned back to Leng Hao¡¯s vi. She took a shower andy down on therge, soft bed.

    But she was unable to fall asleep.

    Her mind was in a mess. She also did not know what she was thinking about.

    At this moment, a melodious ringtone rang out in the air. She received a call.

    She turned her gaze over to the side to have a look. It was Zhou Yao.

    She did not answer the call.

    The ringtone rang out twice, and he called her consecutively. She did not want to bother with him. She opened her eyes as she looked at the ceiling in a daze.

    A deep, charming shout suddenly rang out in her ears, ¡°Leng Zhiyuan!¡±

    She was shocked and quickly leaped up from the bed.

    ¡°Leng Zhiyuan,e out!¡±

    It was Zhou Yao¡¯s voice, and he was probably standing downstairs.

    ¡°Leng Zhiyuan , if you do note out, I will shout until you do!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan pursed her red lips. She was right. This man was a rascal. This was Older Brother¡¯s vi. He was shouting like this at night, so not only would he wake Older Brother up, but he would also disturb the helpers and wake them up.

    Was he shameless or not?

    Leng Zhiyuan stood up and opened the balcony. She lowered her gaze to look at the man who was standing downstairs, and she coldly said, ¡°Are you done making a fuss?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s face was grim. Even the words that he spat out were so stiff as he said, ¡°If I said that these roses were for you, would you believe me or not?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuanughed coldly.

    Zhou Yao nodded his head. He just knew that she definitely did not believe him!

    ¡°Did you go over? The date that I asked you out for, the French restaurant on Xi Chuan Road.¡± He did not give up as he asked her again.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not have an expression on her face as she looked at him, and she did not say anything.

    ¡°You went on a date with Ye Ziyi? You got together with him? You really like him?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan still did not say anything.

    Zhou Yao lowered his thick eyshes, and hisrge hands that he drooped by his sides were clenched into fists. ¡°Sure, you are not saying anything. You are stubborn. You are amazing. I am just fucking asking you one thing now. Did you like me before, even just a little bit?¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao,¡± Leng Zhiyuan spoke, as she said, ¡°Do you know that Han Xuan likes you?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he cursed out softly, ¡°Answer the question that I asked you. Don¡¯t change the subject. Han Xuan is Han Xuan...¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao, actually you do know Han Xuan likes you, right?¡± Leng Zhiyuan interrupted him and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter whether you like her or not. What kind of feelings you have for her, you know that you will be linked together with her for the rest of your life.¡±

 Chapter 812 - Something Happened At Home

    <h4>Chapter 812: Something Happened At Home</h4>

    ¡°I...¡± Zhou Yao wanted to exin.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, I also wanted to ask you...¡± Leng Zhiyuan spoke softly as she said, ¡°I want Han Xuan to disappearpletely from your life. Can you do this?¡±

    Zhou Yao became silent.

    Leng Zhiyuan nced at him before she turned around and went back to the room.

    There was no movement downstairs, and Leng Zhiyuany down on the bed as she closed her eyes gently. Tonight was fated to be a sleepless night.

    ...

    The next morning

    Leng Zhiyuan just finished her meal and received a call from Ye Ziyi. ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Zhiyuan, it is the weekend, and the sun is up and shining. Should we go shopping?¡± Ye Ziyi¡¯s voice was gentle as usual.

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her head up to have a look outside the window and said, ¡°I can¡¯t, I...¡±

    ¡°Sii.¡± A painful grunt came out from the other end.

    ¡°Ye Ziyi, what is wrong?¡±

    ¡°Major General Zhou gave me a punch on my chest yesterday, and it hurts a little right now. Zhiyuan, would you apany me to go over to the hospital?¡±

    This sentence made Leng Zhiyuan unable to reject him. After all, he was an innocent party, and it was she who¡¯d brought Ye Ziyi into all of this. She felt very guilty and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan just stepped out the door, and Ye Ziyi had already driven the Ferrari over to pick her up. They went over to the hospital, the doctor bandaged him up, and left through the main doors.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, there is a caf¨¦ next door. Let¡¯s go inside to have a seat,¡± Ye Ziyi suggested to her.

    When she was not out on a mission, she was bored. She had a nce at the caf¨¦ that had an elegant ambience, and she nodded her head and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    They went in together.

    ...

    The ambience inside the caf¨¦ was very good. They were seated opposite one another byt he windows. The service staff served two cups of coffee and some snacks.

    A pianist was ying in the main lounge. Leng Zhiyuan had a sip of coffee before she looked over at the pianist.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, is he ying well?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, not bad.¡±

    ¡°How is hepared to me?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan fluttered her long eysh and said, ¡°Of course, you are the best.¡±

    Ye Ziyi had a warm smile on his face. He lifted his eyebrows and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, wait here.¡±

    Wait for what?

    Leng Zhiyuan was puzzled.

    Ye Ziyi stood up, and he lifted his heels and walked over to the pianist. He conversed softly with him, and the pianist nodded his head. He turned around and left. Ye Ziyi took the microphone and simply said, ¡°Hello everyone, for the past few years, I have been in love with a girl, and the Heavens were good. A while ago, I met her again, and now I want to dedicate this song to her.¡±

    Ye Ziyi stretched his hand out to point at Leng Zhiyuan.

    Everyone in the caf¨¦ looked over at them. They were all jealous. Leng Zhiyuan tugged the corners of her lips up; she was not suited to this kind of situation.

    Ye Ziyi put the microphone down. His fair fingers were pressing down on the ck and white keys, and he started to y the piano elegantly.

    This was a short romantic French melody. The story was about a man wooing a beautifuldy. Leng Zhiyuan knew a little bit about the music.

    Suddenly, the bright rays of the sun shone down onto her from the French windows. She was entirely immersed in the song. In such an ambience, with a man like Ye Ziyi chasing her, any woman would definitely be blissful in that situation.

    Leng Zhiyuan had a small smile on the corners of her lips.

    Actually, it was not hard for her to let go of Zhou Yao. The key was left in the word, willing...

    Was she willing or not?

    She had a simple life. Other than going on missions, her father and older brother protected her very well. She¡¯d secretly had a crush on Ye Ziyi in her teenage years, and that was because Ye Ziyi was bright and warm. Other than the most important point, Ye Ziyi was very clean, and he was just like the clear water from a stream. She could see the bottom of theke easily, and she liked pure, clean things.

    And after that, she spent a month and developed feelings for Zhou Yao. The feelings made her feel horrible. He was not clean at all, and he had the ssic craziness of a man in him. He was easily frustrated, arrogant, and he liked to tease her. He liked to pull and push her feelings. The few times they were supposed to go on dates, he would not show up. Also, he had Han Xuan by his side...

    She believed that any woman would not be able to bear with a person like Han Xuan beside their man.

    Simrly, she could not!

    Leng Zhiyuan ced her gaze back on Ye Ziyi. She had not seen him for years, and he was just the same as before. When he yed the piano, he looked just like an educated young man. She felt very rxed and felt that all of this felt very pleasant.

    At the end of the piece, there was a thunderous apuse in the caf¨¦. Ye Ziyi looked over at Leng Zhiyuan, and Leng Zhiyuan gave him a small smile.

    Ye Ziyi also curled the corners of his lips up. He stood up, and at this moment, a waiter holding onto a tray of alcohol walked over. The worker did not expect that Ye Ziyi would stand up so suddenly, and he was about to crash directly into Ye Ziyi.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s expressions changed, and she thought that both of them would definitely collide.

    But at this critical moment, Ye Ziyi tilted his body over to the side to duck away, and the service worker brushed past him.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s gaze lit up immediately. She was trained in martial arts. She could tell with one nce if a person was trained in martial arts or not. Ye Ziyi was reserved like a piece of jade, and she thought that he did not seem to trained, but when he turned his body and ducked towards the side, even if it was her in that situation, she would be unable to do it with such a precision that not a single drop of red wine would stain her clothing.

    It was her eyes that did not see carefully, or...

    ¡°Zhiyuan...¡± At this moment, Ye Ziyi walked over.

    Leng Zhiyuan curled the corners of her lips up silently andplimented him, ¡°You really yed so well...¡±

    She had yet to finish her words when her phone started to ring, and she received a call.

    She lowered her gaze to have a look. It was a call from Madam Zhou.

    Leng Zhiyuan hesitated for a few seconds before she took the call. ¡°Hello, Mum...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Zhiyuan, where are you right now?¡± Madam Zhou was anxious as she spoke on the phone.

    ¡°Mum, I am out. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan, there is trouble at home. Zhou Yao went on some crazy streakst night and drove the car directly into the army base. Not only did he crash through the main gate, he even triggered off the rms in the army base. Your grandfather found out about it and is extremely furious right now. Zhou Yao is kneeling down in the memorial hall, and your grandfather is going to hit him with the whip.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Leng Zhiyuan was rmed, Zhou Yaost night...

    ¡°Zhiyuan, quicklye back to stop them. This time, your grandfather is really furious.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mum, I will go back right now.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan hung up and stood up quickly. She was apologetic as she looked over at Ye Ziyi and said, ¡°I am sorry. I have an urgent matter to attend to, I must go.¡±

    Ye Ziyi was warm as he smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can go and get busy with your matters/ Do you want me to drive you there?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that, thank you.¡± Leng Zhiyuan left in a hurry.

    Ye Ziyi looked through the French windows as he watched Leng Zhiyuan stand on the main streets and g a cab. When her figure disappeared, Ye Ziyi slowly eased his smile. He took the cup of coffee and he emotionally and elegantly took a sip.

    ...

    In the Zhou family mansion

    The helpers opened the main door. Leng Zhiyuan ran into the memorial hall immediately, and she¡¯d just reached the door when she heard Old Master Zhou growl out in anger. ¡°This unfilial kid, I will give you thest chance right now. Why did you drive into the army basest night? Tell me the reason. If you do not, I will definitely not spare you today!¡±

    Zhou Yao knelt down on the carpet, and his handsome back was straight, but his expression was cool and unbothered. He spat out four words that made Old Master Zhou vomit blood. ¡°My thighs were sore.¡±

 Chapter 813 - I Am Only Explaining It Once

    <h4>Chapter 813: I Am Only Exining It Once</h4>

    His legs felt sore?

    Old Master Zhou was so furious that he almost could not catch his next breath. He was so angry that the moustache on his chin was trembling as he said, ¡°You... This unfilial child!¡±

    p! The heavy whipnded on Zhou Yao¡¯s back.

    Old Master Zhou hit him thrice with the whip as he said, ¡°Our Zhou family has been in the military for generations. Your grandfather, your father, and I have been involved in the military, and don¡¯t look at our high ranking positions that we have right now. They are extremely powerful, but we have walked along this path, and it was just like a path made out of thin ice. We were strict with ourselves on a normal basis, and the only thing that we were afraid of was for our enemies to strike us. You were good. You acted crazy in the army base, andst night, you even treated your own car as a tank and barged into the base. Your actions were so reckless, and it will definitely bring big trouble over to our Zhou family!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan never saw Old Master Zhou throw such a huge tantrum. Actually, she could understand why. The higher position a person had, the less friends he would have, but this Zhou Yao...

    After the three whips came down, the clothes on Zhou Yao¡¯s back were all wet. There was arge patch of blood soaking through the material, but Zhou Yao was kneeling down on the floor with his back all upright. He did not beg to be spared and also did say anything.

    ¡°Dad!¡± At this moment, Zhou Yao¡¯s parents rushed forward to stop him. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t hit him anymore. If you continue to hit him, he will lose his life.¡±

    ¡°Dad, that¡¯s right. The child is already so old now. Let¡¯s talk to him properly. You are hitting him like that. You are hurting yourself and him as well.¡±

    ¡°All of you¡¯d better get lost, today. I have to hit him until he admits his mistake and begs for forgiveness.¡± Old Master Zhou shook both of them off and was about to hit Zhou Yao with the whip again.

    ¡°Grandfather!¡± At this moment, Leng Zhiyuan knelt down beside Zhou Yao and said, ¡°Grandfather, if you want to hit him, hit him together with me then. It is also my fault for what happened yesterday.¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Zhou Yao slowly turned his gaze over to the side as he nced at her coldly.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt that this man was really so stubborn. He should be hit!

    But Zhou Yao¡¯s character was also inherited from Old Master Zhou. These two oxen were against one another, and they were fated to spar with one another. It was also a possibility that if Zhou Yao did not get hit to death, he could be hit till he became disabled.

    She could not watch this go on with her eyes open.

    ¡°Grandfather, it was Valentine¡¯s Day yesterday, andst night...we had a date, but in the midst of it, we fought with one another because of a small matter, and at that time, he drove away, and he made a mistake to drive into the base, but I should not have fought with him. He has a fiery temper. In the future, I will give in to him more, and he will not make this mistake anymore,¡± Leng Zhiyuan exined.

    It was only then that Old Master Zhou hesitantly stopped. He looked over at Leng Zhiyuan and asked, ¡°Did it really happen like that?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at him honestly and said, ¡°I am speaking truthfully, Grandfather. I am sorry.¡±

    As she spoke, she stretched her hand out to tug Zhou Yao¡¯s sleeve as she softly said, ¡°Apologize to Grandfather, quickly.¡±

    Master Zhou and Madam Zhou also stepped forward to persuade him. ¡°Zhou Yao, you really made a mistakest night. You have to understand Grandfather¡¯s teachings. Quickly admit your wrongdoings!¡±

    ¡°Hpmh!¡± Old Master Zhou brushed his hand off as he snorted coldly.

    Zhou Yao pursed his thin lips and was unwilling to say anything. It was just as if everything that was happening did not concern him at all. Leng Zhiyuan was extremely anxious as she looked on. She searched for his muscr bicep and pinched him harshly.

    Zhou Yao turned his gaze over to the side and nced over at her again.

    Leng Zhiyuan gave him an indication with her gaze, meaning ¡ª If you do not admit to your mistakes now, I will not care about you anymore. I will leave.

    Zhou Yao became silent.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s exquisite features were all cold, and she was about to turn around and leave.

    ¡°Grandfather, I am so sorry, I made a mistake.¡± Zhou Yao said these words with much difficulty.

    Leng Zhiyuan heaved a sigh of relief, and at this moment, Old Master Zhou also felt very awkward as he epted his apology. He was furious as he clenched his teeth and said, ¡°In the next few days, you¡¯d better stay at home properly to reflect on your actions. You have already started a family. I am also old now. I am unable to control you anymore, and in the future, you have to rely on your own decisions.¡±

    ¡°Dad, he gets it already.¡± Master Zhou stepped forward quickly to nuance the situation. He supported Old Master Zhou¡¯s elbow as they walked out together.

    The moment Old Master Zhou left, Madam Zhou stooped down quickly, and she stretched her hand out to tug Zhou Yao¡¯s ear as she said, ¡°This kid. Why are you making all of us worry about you?¡±

    ¡°Mum, it hurts! Let go!¡± Zhou Yao shouted out immediately.

    Leng Zhiyuan heard him calling out in pain and was really taken aback. A man like him could go through surgery without using anesthesia at all, and he probably would not even bat an eye.

    And he was actually afraid of someone tugging his ears.

    Madam Zhou felt extremely bad for her son. She looked at Zhou Yao¡¯s pale face as she let go of her hand. ¡°Someonee over. Get the doctor.¡±

    ...

    In the room, Zhou Yao perched himself on therge bed.

    The doctor came over to have a look, and the man¡¯s body was strong. He had a good foundation. Although the three whips made him bleed, he was doing fine. The doctor asked him to observe him for a night to see if the wound would be inmed.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, I will send the doctor out. I also need to go over tofort Grandpa. I will give you this medication. Help him apply medication. I would also need to trouble you to take care of him in the night,¡± Madam Zhou told her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Mum.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head.

    The door was shut, and the two of them were left inside the room. Leng Zhiyuan sat down on the side of the bed. She stretched her hand out slowly and took the ripped material covering his back away. Because too much time had passed, there were some parts of the clothing stuck on his wound.

    Leng Zhiyuan could not help but raise her eyebrows as she softly asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± Zhou Yao replied.

    She tried her best to be gentle, and when all of the material on his back was removed, the bloody wounds on his back were exposed. Old Master Zhou did not spare anything when he hit him, and his back was bloody and injured badly right now.

    She used an alcohol ball to help him wipe his wound. He did not let out a single sound, but his shoulders were shaking slightly due to the pain, and this was the basic reaction when someone was in pain.

    ¡®Why did you have to barge into the army basest night?¡± She searched for a topic to divert his attention, and she tried her best to reduce his pain.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The man scoffed coldly and said, ¡°Would you believe what I said?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hand froze, and she hated that she could not stab the alcohol ball into his wound forcefully. What kind of attitude did he have? She¡¯d already lowered her tone down to beg him.

    ¡°Forget it, if you are not going to say it!¡± she replied coldly.

    He exploded immediately. He had a bad temper as he cursed out loud, ¡°Little bastard!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan:...

    The temperature inside the room was already icy cold. She did not care about him and only cared about handling his wound. He did not let out a single sound, and they didn¡¯t care about one another.

    After she was done treating the wound, she stood up and got off the bed. Suddenly, the man who was behind her unhappily said, ¡°It is up to you whether you want to believe this. I will only exin myself once. Those roses were what I wanted to give to you.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan froze in her steps but she quickly lifted her heels and continued walking forward.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s tone was very anxious as he said, ¡°Are your eyes blind? Could you tell that those roses in the picture were what I used flower petals to curl up to mold in the shape of sugar-coated hawthorns? Don¡¯t you like to eat sugar-coated hawthorns?¡±

    Sugar-coated hawthorns?

    He actually knew that she liked to eat sugar-coated hawthorns.

    Actually, when he¡¯d exined it to herst night, she did not believe it. She did not trust this man at all, but right now, sugar-coated hawthorns... She thought about it carefully. No wonder she found the roses in Han Xuan¡¯s picturest night to be funny looking.

    He used rose petals to curl them up into a skewer of sugar-coated hawthorns...

    He also knew something about romance, huh?

 Chapter 814 - Han Xuan Is Han Hongâ€™s Younger Sister

    <h4>Chapter 814: Han Xuan Is Han Hong¡¯s Younger Sister</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart felt sweet.

    He noticed that she was not stopping her tracks. The man was even more hurried, and he lowered his voice as he said, ¡°Scorpion sent people yesterday to attack Han Xuan. I went to her ce before I rushed down to the restaurant, and I was alreadyte, but I did not expect you to be together with Ye Ziyi... Oy, Leng Zhiyuan!¡±

    He growled out from behind because Zhiyuan went directly into the bathroom, disappearing from sight.

    He was furious and stretched his hand out to grab something, and in his frustration he only managed to grab a pillow. He threw the pillow down at the floor, and there wasn¡¯t any sound at all. He felt so angry that he wanted to kill someone.

    He had never been so furious before.

    Leng Zhiyuan came out very quickly, and she held a bucket of water in her hands, there was a towel in the bucket. His shirt was ripped. She had to remove his shirt and wipe his body down.

    She put the bucket of water down and ced it on the chair by her hand, then sat down at the side of the bed and said, ¡°Raise it up a little higher.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He was unhappy as he spoke.

    Leng Zhiyuan clenched her teeth and pressed down on the wound on his back.

    ¡°Sii.¡± He called out painfully and raised his body up. He was about to open his mouth to chide her when a slight fragrance wafted into his nostrils. Leng Zhiyuan bent over and brought her left hand out front as she helped him undo the buttons on his shirt.

    Zhou Yao forgot about his anger in a second. The woman¡¯s head was just by his cheek. There were a few strands of hair dropped down and stuck to his firm jaw, and it made him feel itchy.

    He turned his gaze over to the side to squint at her. This woman¡¯s skin was really so good. He was so close that he could see that her skin was absolutely wless and perfect, and he had the urge to kiss her.

    He was pondering to himself. If she did not look so beautiful, would he care about her. Would he have so much time?

    The buttons on his shirt were unbuttoned one by one as she went downwards. When she came to thest button on his waist, her fingers unintentionally brushed his skin. He swallowed his saliva, and his entire body was on fire.

    He really wanted to pull her small hand downwards...

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s ears were a little hot. Being together with this man, he took advantage of her many times. She also sensed the changes in his body, and she didn¡¯t expect a small unintentional touch from her could make him...

    This could only be exined one way. He was naturally...perverted!

    Leng Zhiyuan threw his shirt into the rubbish bin. She wrung the clean towel again and wiped his back. Forget about the front; she did not want to provoke him.

    After she was done cleaning up, she stood up and prepared to leave.

    Suddenly, her slim wrist was held back, and her entire being was dragged down.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She wanted to put on a struggle immediately.

    Zhou Yao forcefully pinned her wrist. Both of their faces were against one another, but hey down quietly and did not look at her. He moved his thin lips and lowered his volume as he said, ¡°Han Xuan is Han Hong¡¯s younger sister...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan froze. She knew that the name Han Hong was a thorn in Zhou Yao¡¯s heart, and it was definitely not easy for him to bring this name up.

    The moment he said it, he had to taste the pain once again.

    But at this moment, he brought up the name Han Hong suddenly...

    ¡°When I was 16 years old, the old man threw me into the army. At that time, I was under Han Hong and was together with him for three months. Han Hong brought me out on a mission, and our enemy was Scorpion.

    ¡°I¡¯d juste to the army base, and Han Hong did not n for me to be on the front line. He only left me in the back of the camp and wanted me to gain some experience, and at that time I...¡±

    Zhou Yao froze for a moment and gently closed his thick, curled eyshes.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s nose was also leaning on his cheeks. Other than smelling the strong healthy masculine scent on his body, she could clearly feel that his breathing was getting heavier and more irregr.

    Again and again...

    ¡°Zhou Yao...

    ¡°Zhou Yao...¡±

    If he was unable to say it, he shouldn¡¯t force himself to do so then.

    ¡°During that mission, Han Hong sacrificed himself for me. Everyone said that I did not have experience and was exposed before Scorpion¡¯s gun. Han Hong rushed over to save me, and that was why he died, but that was actually not the case. At that time I...did not want to stay in the boring army base, and I wanted to take the chance to escape...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s irises contracted. He was on the battlefield where two sides were fighting one another, and he actually thought of deserting...

    They all said that he was rebellious when he was young. She could imagine it right now. He was thrown into the army base by Old Master Zhou, and he was unable to escape, so when Han Hong brought him out on a mission, he thought of using the chance to escape. He did not want to be under the control of Old Master Zhou.

    16 years old. At that time, he was really too young.

    ¡°Han Hong died, and he died before my eyes. Before he died, he ripped the badge on his shoulder and gave it to me, and in the final moment, he said a name: Xuan Xuan...¡±

    Zhou Yao closed his eyes. He pinned Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s wrist with hisrge palm and could not stop exerting more strength. The green veins on his palm could not stop popping, and he was in great pain.

    Leng Zhiyuan could imagine that scene. Han Hong was a warrior who made others respect him. Before he sacrificed himself, he handed the badge over to Zhou Yao, meaning that he wanted Zhou Yao to grow up and be strong. He wanted Zhou Yao to be a true masculine man who would protect his home and homnd.

    Simrly, at thest moments of Han Hong¡¯s life, he was still worried about his only rtive left in this world, his younger sister Han Xuan.

    At that time, Han Xuan was only 14 years old.

    Zhou Yao, who was 16 years old and rebellious at the time, saw Han Hong sumb before him. That was the first time that he was truly exposed to war and death. Because of his foolishness, he actually caused someone harm, and that caused him to be unable to forgive himself in the next ten years.

    He felt guilty, regretful, painful, as he struggled...

    Both of them were silent for a long time. Leng Zhiyuan looked at his handsome face in front of her. She suddenly felt like her heart was being pinched by arge hand, and she felt very very painful.

    This kind of pain made her feel out of breath.

    Zhou Yao opened his eyes slowly. He raised his gaze to look at her. His eyes had painful blood vessels and wounds that were unable to heal. He gently said, ¡°I have known Han Xuan for almost ten years now. She was 18 years old when she went to Scorpion¡¯s side to be a spy. Over those ten years, we did not interact with one another much. It is only at the festivals every year that we meet one another. I recently just realized her feelings towards me, and in the past, I did not think in that aspect.

    ¡°Han Xuan is my responsibility. It is definitely impossible for her to disappear in my life, but I only treat her as a younger sister, and this point would never change.¡±

    Last night, the points that she brought up were merely what she thought of randomly. She knew that it was not possible. A man who was so loyal in his life, he would never ignore or disregard Han Xuan.

    So, was he exining himself right now?

    He told her about his past with Han Xuan. Did he hope that she would be able to understand and ept it?

    His gaze was a little hot. Leng Zhiyuan suddenly did not know what to say, and at this moment, her heart was in chaos.

    She was very clear in her understanding. If she chose to be together with him, there would be many obstacles in the future. Han Xuan¡¯s character was very stubborn. She could spend five or six years being a spy by Scorpion¡¯s side. She could also spend 16 years by Zhou Yao¡¯s side....

    Was this the love and life that she wanted?

    Leng Zhiyuan knew that it was not.

    Knock, knock! Suddenly, the sound of someone knocking on the door rang out. ¡°Young Mistress, it is time to eat dinner now.¡±

 Chapter 815 - Get Together With Me, Okay?

    <h4>Chapter 815: Get Together With Me, Okay?</h4>

    After they ate dinner, the entire Zhou mansion was enveloped in silence. Nightfall came, and it was time for bed.

    Leng Zhiyuan slept on the sofa. She had a thin nket covering her. Although she closed her eyes, she was unable to fall asleep. Her ears were ringing with what that man had said.

    He was perched on the bed, and she was unable to hear the sound of his breathing. She also did not know whether he was asleep or not. Did he also have trouble sleeping like her?

    In the night, Leng Zhiyuan woke up once. She walked over to the side of the bed to have a look. The man on the bed was sweating profusely. She stretched her hand out to touch him. He had a fever.

    The doctor rushed over and gave him an injection. This high fever urred because of the infection of the wound. The man did not fall sick often, but the moment he fell sick, it was extremely frightful, and his temperature almost hit 42 degrees.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, Major General Zhou¡¯s fever will subsideter. Tonight is key. Mrs. Zhou can ce a towel on Major General¡¯s forehead, and after Major General wakes up, you must ask him to drink plenty of water,¡± the doctor ordered her.

    ¡°Okay, thank you Doctor.¡±

    The doctor walked out.

    Leng Zhiyuan took a cold towel and ced it on the man¡¯s forehead, but he slept facing down. How was she going to put the towel on his forehead. She did not have any other choice. She sat down at the side of the bed as she used her hand to support the towel.

    Minutes ticked away, and the wee hours of the morning came very quickly. Leng Zhiyuan did not sleep for the entire night as shey against the headboard, and she was about to fall asleep.

    Suddenly, a hot hand pressed her small hand. He directly removed her hand and the towel away. Zhou Yao was weak as he lifted his eyelids, and he said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan opened her sleepy eyes. The light in the room was amber in colour, and it also made her voice seem extra soft and gentle as she said, ¡°I ced a towel on your forehead, but it kept falling down.¡±

    Zhou Yao rolled his eyes without much strength as he said, ¡°Can¡¯t you just tie the cloth to my head or something?¡±

    Oh, that was right.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s face was all pale. The short, clean-cut hair on his forehead was drenched in sweat. His hair was all soaked, but his hairline was still very well defined, and he still seemed as cold and strict as he did on a normal basis.

    Leng Zhiyuan nced at him. She did not know why, but she felt that he looked very good when he was sick; he was just like a son of a rich family.

    ¡°I will go and pour a ss of water for you.¡± She stood up and went to pour some water.

    She handed the ss of water over to his lips as she gently said, ¡°The doctor ordered you to drink more water. Drink this quickly.¡±

    Zhou Yao moved, and he also did not know whether it was because his body was not feelingfortable, but he frowned immediately, and together with the position he was in right now, it was notfortable for him to drink water. He waved hisrge hand as he said, ¡°Take it away!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan found it funny. Why did he be so childish after falling sick?

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. You have to drink water. Your fever will subside quickly if you do so,¡± she persisted.

    He raised his head up directly to re at her. He was not in a good mood as he said, ¡°How am I going to drink? Are you going to feed me?¡±

    He was originally angry, but when both of them looked at one another, they did not know whose eyes had sparks shooting out of them.

    ¡°You feed me!¡± He turned his question into an affirmation.

    ¡°Dream on! Forget it if you are not going to drink!¡± Leng Zhiyuan turned around and left, and she felt that her face was burning up entirely.

    But her wrist was pinned down again. The man pulled her onto the bed, and he turned his body slightly over to the side without hurting the wound. He was facing her. He had a look at the ss of water in her hands and looked at her red lips again. He hurried her as he said, ¡°Feed me!¡±

 Chapter 816 - Mrs. Zhou, I Like You

    <h4>Chapter 816: Mrs. Zhou, I Like You</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan was unwilling. Zhou Yao¡¯srge palm went inside. He wrapped her small hand up directly and brought her along to run forward.

    ¡°Oy, Zhou Yao!¡± She was extremely frustrated. What about flying kites? It was so childish.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, let go of more string quickly. The kite is about to drop.¡± Zhou Yao rushed her.

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her head up to have a look. The butterfly kite that was floating in mid air was really about to drop down. She was anxious and quickly released more string.

    But not only did the kite not fly up higher, it dropped down even quicker. What a lousy thing. She stomped her feet as she pulled all the string back in anger.

    This was her first time flying a kite, and she was clumsy and at a loss.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, you have to raise your hand higher up and run in the direction of the wind with the string in your hands. Let me teach you, like this.¡± Zhou Yao hugged her from behind and wrapped tworge palms around her small hand as he taught her how to release the string.

    Leng Zhiyuan went red in the face. It was broad daylight right now. Why did he have to be hugging her like that right now?

    ¡°Zhiyuan,¡± At this moment, the window of therge mansion was pushed open. Madam Zhou peeked out with her head, and she smiled brightly as she said, ¡°It is very easy to fly a kite. Let Zhou Yao teach you properly.¡±

    There was the shadow of Old Master Zhou in the house. He was half displeased as he chided him, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been all good if you two had interacted like this from the start? All you knew was to start trouble from morning to night!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Master Zhou smiled as he stopped Old Master Zhou.

    There were so many people watching, and they were all teasing her. Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s ears were all red. She used her elbow to strike his chest, ¡°Let go!¡±

    Her voice was coy and displeased, and even she froze after hearing her own voice.

    Was this still her voice?

    ¡°The wind is here, run quickly!¡± Zhou Yao did not notice her awkwardness, and he held her small hand and brought her along as they dashed off.

    Both of them ran over to the mountains. The wind that came to receive them was even more cool and refreshing. Even the air was so fresh. Leng Zhiyuan raised her head up to look at the kite in mid air. She suddenly felt that her heart was just like this kite that was flying off in the air, and she felt rxed and free.

    She curled the corners of her lips up slowly.

    Zhou Yao turned his gaze over to the side and saw the smile on the corners of her lips. She rarely smiled. Maybe it was because she did not know how beautiful she was when she smiled, At that moment, the bright rays of sunshine added ayer of honey to her attractive features. Her beautiful grey eyes were bright, and she was so sweet and quiet.

    He stopped in his tracks and said, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, you look so beautiful when you smile.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her head back, and she crashed into his dark, narrow gaze. He was gentle as he gazed at her, and his eyes were full of her bright reflection.

    She averted her gaze quickly. She firmly held the string in her hands as she said, ¡°The wind is so strong here. The kite is about to fly away!¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡± He wrapped her small hand up as he said, ¡°The string is in your hand. The kite will never be able to fly, just like...me...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    What did he mean? She did not understand what he was saying.

    Zhou Yaoughed and softly said, ¡°I am just like this string in your hand. If you do not want me to run, I will forever be held in your hands.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart leaped. What was he saying?

    He was saying sweet nothings again.

    She did not expect that this man would be so well versed when he was saying such sweet words. How many women did he practice on to be so good?

    She stuffed the string in her hands into his palms, and she turned around and left.

    ¡°Ay, Mrs. Zhou!¡± Zhao Yao pinned her wrist down.

    Leng Zhiyuan was forced to stop, and Zhou Yao came over to face her. He used one hand to tug the string and another hand to pull a stalk of bristle grass before moving his hands expertly.

    What was he doing?

    Leng Zhiyuan snuck a nce at him.

    Very quickly, the bristle grass in Zhou Yao¡¯s hands changed its shape and turned into a...ring.

    ¡°Mrs, Zhou, this is for you.¡± Zhou Yao went to hold her right hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. You can go and give it to another woman.¡± She used force to take her own hand back.

    But she was unable to do so. Her small hand was held firmly in the man¡¯s palm as he said, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, I will say it another time; I don¡¯t have another woman. I do not have another woman. I am still a virgin. Remember that, okay?¡±

    Virgin...

    This seemed to be the second time that he told her this. The first time, she thought of it as nonsense and did not believe it at all. This time...

    ¡°Hmph!¡± She pouted her attractive red lips and said, ¡°Special forces soldiers like you, how many of you guys are clean? You all go out on missions all over the world, and you probably went to all the red light districts all over the world, right? Especially for someone like you who is perverted all the time, it would be weird if you were clean!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, I do not know about others, but I am clean. I can guarantee it with the reputation of our Zhou family. I went once or twice to the red light district, and it is true that there are many beautiful women whoe into my embrace, but I did not have any interest in them. I am not perverted all the time. It is just only when I face you that I be perverted at any moment,¡± he said seriously.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small heart was thumping erratically. He was not a person who would joke around with the reputation of the Zhou family, and he had always been such a person. He was honest and straightforward. Although he was direct and rough, he still could be considered honest.

    Was he really clean then?

    Also, what did he mean when he said that he was perverted at any moment when he was facing her? He was really daring to say such a thing.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, that night at the birthday banquet, I wanted to tell you that you are a very special person in my heart. My gaze is attracted to you all the time, and when I tease you, I feel very happy. When you are angry, I am still happy. When you smile, I am also happy. Having you by my side, I feel happy every day.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. Was he...confessing to her right now?

    It was so sudden.

    She was not prepared at all.

    She¡¯d originally nned to forget him.

    As she was in a daze, Zhou Yao already ced the bristle grass ring onto the ring finger on her right hand. He lowered his gaze down to kiss her hand and had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°This time, you are really my Mrs. Zhou now. Mrs. Zhou, I like you.¡±

    I like you...

    His voice got louder and louder in her ears, and it was ringing out many times. She suddenly felt that her heart was full and soft. She hurriedly took her small hand back before parting her legs to go. ¡°I cannot hear what you are saying clearly.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t hear it? Then I will say it again; Mrs. Zhou, I like you.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face became red immediately, and it was about to drip blood at any time now, so she quickened her steps.

    Zhou Yao was behind her. He was still puzzled and loudly called out to her, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, I like you!¡±

    This confession rang out extremely loudly in Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart. In the entire mountain, the winter breeze that came blew over sent this confession to a further ce, and it did not disappear for a long time.

    ...

    At night, the family sat down around the dining table as they ate dinner. The atmosphere was pretty good, and there were some things that did not need to be said.

    At this moment, the helper ced a small bowl of soup by Zhou Yao¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°Young Master, your soup is here.¡±

    Zhou Yao had a nce and said, ¡°Mine?¡±

    Madam Zhou, who was seated opposite him, gave an indication to Zhou Yao with her eyes and quickly said, ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered from your injury. I asked the chef to cook extra nourishing soup for you, but you have to drink all of it.¡±

    Extra nourishing soup...

    Zhou Yao raised his eyebrows up and understood everything.

    At this moment, Old Master Zhou broke out into loudughter. ¡°Haha!¡± He looked over at Leng Zhiyuan and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, you have been married for almost two months now. I know that you young people want to enjoy being with one another and do not want to have children so early, but our Zhou family has always been passed down with one descendant, so you should give birth to children soon. Zhiyuan, you don¡¯t have to worry. After you give birth, we will take care of the kid for you...¡±

 Chapter 817 - Would You Not Know What I Want To Do?

    <strong>Chapter 817: Would You Not Know What I Want To Do?</strong>

    Leng Zhiyuan almost spat out a mouthful of rice. A child?

    What nonsense?

    She did not have any children by her side, and she never imagined that she would have a child. The word child never appeared in her life¡¯s dictionary before.

    She raised her head up and was in a blur as she looked over at Old Master Zhou.

    Old Master Zhou was still happily chatting. It was just as if the child was already in Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s womb already.

    At this moment, Zhou Yao stretched his hand out to hold Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small hand. He looked over at Old Master Zhou and said, ¡°Grandfather, you don¡¯t have to worry. I will strive hard for it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay!¡± Old Master Zhou said okay three times.

    Leng Zhiyuan took her hand back quickly, and she continued to eat.

    ...

    After they were done eating, they went back home. Leng Zhiyuan went to take her pyjamas and prepared to take a shower.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou.¡± Zhou Yao was just like a puppy that she could not shake off as he trailed behind her. ¡°Did the Old Man shock you just now?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She answered casually.

    Zhou Yao wrapped one arm around his chest and brought his other hand to his firm jaw as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take what that Old Man said to heart. Don¡¯t think too seriously. I will help you shoulder all of the stress. Things like children are too troublesome. I also do not like them, but it is also not possible for us to not have children. Mrs. Zhou, I am thinking of it this way, after one or two more years, we will have one and treat it aspleting a mission. After you give birth to the child, hand it over to my mother, and we can continue our lives just as usual...¡±

    ¡°Major General Zhou.¡± At this moment, Leng Zhiyuan turned around and interrupted him as she rolled her eyes, ¡°Who said I was going to have a child with you?¡±

    He was saying whatever he was thinking, and he was thinking simply...

    These song lyrics were written for the man behind her.

    She lifted her heels and headed into the bathroom.

    Zhou Yao followed after her immediately and said, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, what do you mean by that? Who are you going to have a child with if you are not going to have it with me? Are you still thinking of Ye Ziyi?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was speechless. She threw her pyjamas into the bamboo basket and walked behind the frosted ss door to adjust the temperature of the water.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, I have already told you umpteen times that Ye Ziyi is not a good person. He is just enough to trick some small girls. That is not great. I can just change in the future. It is not a big deal.¡±

    Change?

    Leng Zhiyuan heard these words and curled the corners of her lips up into a tight smile as she said, ¡°How are you going to change?¡±

    ¡°In the past, didn¡¯t youin saying that I was dominating and rough? In the future, I will be more gentle. I will ask you for your opinion when there is any question, and I¡¯ll give you the respect that you want,¡± Zhou Yao said coldly.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not say anything, but her heart felt sweet.

    The word gentle could alsoe out from his mouth. Not bad. His attitude was pretty good.

    Zhou Yao saw her standing behind the ss door as she adjusted the temperature of the water silently. She also did not give him an answer. He raised his eyebrows and turned his gaze over to look at the pyjamas that she¡¯d ced inside the bamboo basket. His gaze lit up, and he ran away with light footsteps.

    After he ran back, there was a redce nightgown in his hands, and he gently ced the nightgown into the bamboo basket.

    At this moment, Leng Zhiyuan peeked her head out and said, ¡°What are you still doing here? Go. I am going to take a bath now.¡±

    Zhou Yao was unbothered as he snorted and said, ¡°You thought that I would peek at you?¡± He headed outside, and as he walked out, he murmured to himself, ¡°There will be a day when you would take the initiative to remove your clothes for me to see.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan:...

    ...

    Zhou Yao was in an extremely good mood as hey back against the sofa, both of his long legs were crossed together with one another, and he took a magazine in his hand as he read it rxedly.

    He did not know what was written in the magazine. He only knew that that woman was showering for too long. Why was she still not out yet?

    What would she look like when she wore that red nightgown?

    She would definitely look beautiful and sensual.

    In Myanmar, he saw her dressed in borate clothing. Those kinds of attractive colours entuated her beautiful features,pared to darker colour, warm colours made her look even better.

    Thinking about it like that, he felt his entire body go hot.

    ¡°Zhou Yao!¡± Suddenly, something cold and smooth flew over and covered his head together with Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s angry growling. ¡°What is this? You are really so shameless!¡±

    Zhou Yao stretched his hand out to remove the red nightgown that she¡¯d thrown. He raised his eyes to look over. The woman was wearing her ck singlet as she red at him fiercely and with disgust.

    Zhou Yao shrugged his shoulders. Okay then. This woman really did not know anything about romance at all.

    He stood up and headed over to the bathroom as he said, ¡°Forget it. If you are not going to wear it, why are you still scolding me?¡±

    Bang! He shut the door loudly.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at his back profile and clenched her teeth in anger. She turned her gaze over to the side and had a look at the red nightgown that was left on the sofa. The cor was so low, and it was still short. What could that small piece of cloth cover up?

    His thoughts were too dirty!

    She was furious as shey down on therge bed, and she closed her eyes to sleep.

    ...

    Very quickly, the main doors of the bathroom opened up. A gust of cold air came inside along with the sound of footsteps. The sound stopped by the side of her bed.

    Leng Zhiyuan opened her eyes and turned her gaze over to the side to look at the man. Zhou Yao did not have a shirt on but wore a pair of long ck pants as he stood by her side, and his gaze was hot as he looked at her.

    Her gaze slid down from his bronze chest. He did not have a belt on, and he looked homey andzy, but the part that was popping up around the zipper, she was unable to ignore that.

    It was extremely obvious what he wanted to do.

    Leng Zhiyuan stood up quickly as she had her guard up, but she was already toote. Her vision turned ck. The tall man and his long legs were already pressed against her. She raised her leg up to kick him, but he pressed her kneecap down. She was about to move her hands, and his palm striked down as he pressed her against the wall. The pain in her shoulders made her slow down, and her hands were already locked.

    Although she knew that he was easily controlled by his desires, he went overboard this time. He did not say a single word at all and went over to her bed.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, what are you thinking of doing?¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at her small face that became extra lively due to her anger. Her ck hair, her fair skin, her ming red lips ¡ª this colourbination strongly provoked his eyes.

    He raised his rough fingers as he caressed her face. He exhaled a heavy breath as he said, ¡°Would you not know what I want to do? I want...to do...

    ¡°You!

    ¡°The soup that I drank tonight was extra nourishing. Aren¡¯t you able to guess which part it is nourishing for?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s irises contracted. She was both shy and angry. How could the Zhou family be like this? They were ganging up to bully her!

    ¡°I do not agree to this, and you are trying to force yourself on me? You just said that you were going to treat me more gently.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will be a little more gentle.¡± Zhou Yao kissed her lips.

    It was only then that Leng Zhiyuan understood what he meant by being gentle. This kiss was not a fiery one. His actions were slowed down, but he still used strength. It was like he was someone in the desert who had found water, and he was drinking from it extremely desperately.

    She cursed this man in her heart a million times. She would not believe what he said in the future anymore.

    His words were all nonsense.

    Leng Zhiyuan was forced and was unable to move at all. She could only sit down on the bed. Her slim back was against the corner of the wall. The man¡¯s heavy body was pressing down against her, and he was just like a wild beast. His strong dominating aura permeated the air as it wafted into her nostrils, and she could only look at him.

    He closed his eyes as his thick long eyshes were in front of her. He was extremely into it as he kissed her. Both of their mouths were making a sound that would make others feel embarrassed. The lights in the room shone down from behind him, and it illuminated all of his handsome features.

    At this moment, he was so wild and dominating that she could not avert her eyes.

 Chapter 818 - You Are Really So Cruel

    <h4>Chapter 818: You Are Really So Cruel</h4>

    She had feelings inside her heart, and her body could not help but be moved. Leng Zhiyuan felt that her entire body was electrocuted.

    At this moment, Zhou Yao let go of her red lips. His voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be dazed like a wooden block. Give me some response, okay?¡±

    Response?

    He¡¯s not embarrassed to ask for a response?

    ¡°Go away!¡± she softly shouted.

    ¡°I am not leaving. You do not know how it feels now. After you have a taste of it, in the future, you will definitely be begging me...¡± He pinched her small chin as he started to kiss her all over the ce.

    ¡°Why are you like this? Have I agreed?¡±

    ¡°What did you want me to do? Didn¡¯t I confess to you? After I confessed, you are mine now. I want you very much.¡±

    These were his thoughts?

    After confessing, he did not ask her whether she epted it or not, and she was his now?

    Furthermore, his actions were all too sudden. Even if she epted him, he still did not have to be in such a rush and pounce onto her, right? She just knew that his entire head was stuffed with all of these things.

    Major General Zhou was simple and rough.

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her thin eyebrows up, and she was unwilling to give herself to him, but she was teased too much by him. She did not know when he let go of her hand, but she was unable to bring it up and could only push it against his chest.

    Both of them were pushing and shoving one another, and the bright moon outside the window was too shy to watch and it covered half its face. Suddenly, a phone rang, and Zhou Yao received a call.

    Leng Zhiyuan was immediately startled. She opened her blurry eyes and pushed him away immediately. ¡°You have a call!¡±

    Zhou Yao was unwilling to leave as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that!¡±

    She was furious, and she stretched her foot out to kick him as she said, ¡°Major General Zhou, your soldiers should be on call 24 hours a day right? Have you forgotten your responsibilities?¡±

    Zhou Yao took a step back, and his eyes were all red as he stared at her. Her amazing face was coy, and her provocative gaze was youthful and lively.

    He swallowed his saliva, and his entire body was hot. It felt like it was about to explode. He lowered his gaze down to have a look at himself. He was furious as he said, ¡°How do you want me to stop now?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at him. His zipper waspletely open, and a part of his ck boxers that he was wearing on the inside was exposed. No matter how she looked at him, he looked extremely eager. Maybe if the call had note in, she would¡¯ve been willing to give it to him.

    ¡°What are you asking me for? It was not me who gave you a call!¡± She raised her eyebrows.

    Zhou Yao cursed softly before he leaped down from the bed. He pulled his trousers up in a rush and walked over to the side of the bookshelf before he took his phone and answered the call. He angrily growled, ¡°You¡¯d better be calling for a worthy reason. If not, I will punish you!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan adjusted her messy clothes, and she did not know what the person on the other end said, but Zhou Yao held the phone and looked over at her

    She froze and understood what was going on very quickly. it was Han Xuan.

    She did not say anything, and she looked at him quietly.

    ¡°I got it.¡± Zhou Yao hung up before he walked over to the side of the bed. His voice was still hoarse, and it made him seem rather sexy as he softly exined, ¡°Xiao Zhi gave me a call to tell me that Han Xuan drank at the bar, and she is extremely drunk right now. Nobody is able to persuade her to stop.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so?¡± She curled her lips up into a smile as she questioned him back, and the smile on her face could be considered sarcastic.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze darkened. He stretched his right hand out to quickly pinch her chin, and he pulled her small face before his gaze. He stared at her from the top as he looked down at her, ¡°Speak properly. Don¡¯t speak weirdly to me!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± She snorted out coldly.

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°I am not.¡± She swatted hisrge palm and said, ¡°Let go! If you do not let go, I will hit you!¡±

    Zhou Yao bent over to stretch his left arm out to pin her slim waist down, then he carried her down from the bed and dragged her in front of the closet. He stretched his hand out to take his ck coat before he ced it on her.

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly sensed what he was nning to do and said, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Go together with me!¡±

    ¡°I am not going!¡±

    ¡°Stop wasting time! Do you want me to drag you over?¡± He stretched his hand out to put on a thin sweater on, and he was nonchnt and swift as he did so. He held her small hand and brought her out the door. ¡°I have a clear conscience about what I do. Later, you stand right there to watch me.¡±

    ...

    In the bar, Han Xuan was already half drunk. She was perched on the bar, and there was a pile of bottles in front of her. She¡¯d consumed a lot of alcohol.

    Xiao Zhi could not stop trying to persuade her, ¡°Miss Xuan Xuan, it is not early. Let¡¯s go back quickly. It is a messy ce here, Scorpion¡¯s people are all looking at you. It is very dangerous for you to be like this.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to care about me!¡± Han Xuan pushed Xiao Zhi away. She was lonely as she smiled and said, ¡°My Older Brother is gone, and now even Older Brother Zhou does not care about me. Just let me die in Scorpion¡¯s hands then.¡±

    ¡°Miss Xuan Xuan, how can you speak like that? Major General cares about you...¡±

    ¡°Hah, does he even have me in his eyes? All he has in his eyes and in his heart is Leng Zhiyuan!¡±

    Xiao Zhi was speechless. He could subtly perceive Miss Xuan Xuan¡¯s feelings for Major General, but Major General was already married. It was an extremely natural thing for Major General to treat Older Sister-inw well. Was Miss Xuan Xuan...being too much?

    Suddenly, the son of a wealthy family took a bottled beer and walked over. He had a perverted look in his eyes as he looked at Han Xuan and said, ¡°Miss, are you drinking alone? It is so boring to drink alone. Come, I will apany you. If you have anything that you are unhappy with, you can tell me.¡±

    Han Xuan had a look at the rich man and said, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Yo, it seems that Miss¡¯s temper is pretty fiery. You are to my taste.¡± As he spoke, the rich man¡¯s son touched Han Xuan¡¯s shoulders.

    Han Xuan was about to explode on the spot, and the rich man¡¯s son suddenly called out in pain. ¡°Ah!¡±, It turned out that his right hand was pinned down by arge, defined hand.

    Therge palm was squeezing roughly. Click. The bones of the wealthy son were fractured.

    Xiao Zhi saw Zhou Yao and was extremely ted. She said, ¡°Major General, you are finally here.¡±

    Zhou Yao shook the hand of the rich man¡¯s son off and coldly spat out two words: ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The rich man¡¯s son ran away in a huff.

    Han Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up, and there was an ted smile on her face as she said, ¡°Major General Zhou, you are here...¡± She went off as she hugged Zhou Yao¡¯s sculpted waist. ¡°This is great, I just knew that you woulde, I just knew that you still had me in your heart...¡±

    ¡°Han Xuan!¡± Zhou Yao stretched his hand out to press down on her shoulders and pushed her away from his embrace as he said, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen, I don¡¯t want to listen. Older Brother Zhou, I only need to know that you care about me. I am satisfied as long as you have me inside your heart. We have known one another for ten whole years now. The rtionship between both of us is not something that anyone can rece.¡± Han Xuan spoke assertively.

    Zhou Yao looked at her eyes. His features were all calm as he said, ¡°Han Xuan, you should know this. In these ten years, I have always treated you as a younger sister.¡±

    ¡°Younger sister? Hah, haha, ¡± Han Xuan started to cry as sheughed and said, ¡°My older brother is named Han Hong, not Zhou Yao!¡±

    Zhou Yao let go of her shoulders and said, ¡°It is up to you what you want to think. I only came here today to tell you. I don¡¯t have any feelings for you, but you are my responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Responsibility?¡± there were even more tears in Han Xuan¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Older Brother Zhou, are you really so cruel?¡±

 Chapter 819 - I Will Not Let Him Be Alone Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 819: I Will Not Let Him Be Alone Anymore</h4>

    ¡°It would be better to end all of this pain now. The things that do not belong to you, you would forever be unable to get them. I cannot give you any hope. I have already gotten married. I am very satisfied with my Mrs. Zhou. I also do not have any ns to get divorced. I will do everything that I need to do to be responsible for you, but if you want anything else, then Han Xuan, I am sorry.¡±

    Han Xuan¡¯s face was covered in tears. She hadn¡¯t had parents ever since she was young, and she relied on her older brother Han Hong in life.

    She did not feel that it was bitter at all because Older Brother treated her very well. Older Brother would strive to bring everything beautiful in this world over to her. She did notck anythingpared to anyone else, and she was very blissful.

    And after that, Older Brother became a soldier, and she was proud of her older brother.

    But when she was 14 years old, she¡¯d just got out of school when Older Brother¡¯s batlle mate suddenly ran over to tell her that Older Brother was gone.

    At that time, she felt that her world had copsed. The entire world was spinning around her. She had tears in her eyes, but she was unable to cry out loud. She asked about how Older Brother died. His battle mate said that Older Brother died protecting someone.

    Who was that person? She had yet to ask that question when a Jeep stopped in front of her. Zhou Yao, who was 16 years old, appeared in her life just like that.

    He looked at her quietly before he stepped forward and stretched his hand out to bring her into his embrace.

    All of the tears flowed at that moment. She knew that her older brother died to save this person. She used both her hands and feet to kick him and opened her mouth to bite him, but he was only so silent, and silently...

    At the start, she saw him as an enemy, but slowly, as she got to interact with him, she realized that he was just like her older brother. He was extremely passionate. He was an extremely masculine man. They had amon enemy, and the name of that enemy was Scorpion.

    The name Scorpion made her feel hate inside her heart, but at the same time, the name Scorpion firmly wove them together, and in the past ten years, they were by each other¡¯s sides as they worked together with one another. She looked on as he grew up to be this handsome and nonchnt man as the days went by, and he was bold and mesmerizing...

    She¡¯d never imagined that he would leave her side and belong to someone else, because in her instincts, she felt that he belonged to her.

    But everything happened so quickly. That woman named Leng Zhiyuan barged into their rtionship just like that. All he could see in his eyes was Leng Zhiyuan, and she did not exist in them anymore.

    She was not used to it and was not won over.

    She was furious, and she was jealous.

    She really hated this very much.

    Older Brother left. Why did he have to be snatched away?

    He was already the only thing she was left with.

    Zhou Yao finished speaking and turned around to leave.

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou.¡± Han Xuan sobbed as she called after him, ¡°You are just dumping me like this? Just...like how...Older Brother...did that time?¡±

    For a brief moment, the tall man shook slightly, and after a long time, he did not turn his head back as he said, ¡°I did not dump you. If you are going to persist and ruin yourself, then you are just giving up on yourself. If...Han Hong knew about this, he would feel extremely bad, and my...conscience is clear, with regards to my treatment of you.¡±

    He lifted his heels and walked away.

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou, don¡¯t leave...¡± Han Xuan ran forward wanting to chase after him.

    But Zhou Yao walked over to the door very quickly. It was only then that Han Xuan saw a tall, slim figure standing in the dark corner by the door ¡ª Leng Zhiyuan.

    She could not see the expression on Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face clearly, but Leng Zhiyuan wore his coat and had a pair of cotton slippers on her feet. Han Xuan nced over at Zhou Yao¡¯s feet, and he was wearing a pair of couple¡¯s slippers with her.

    Zhou Yao walked over to face Leng Zhiyuan. He stretched his hand out to hold her small hand, and both of them disappeared from her sight.

    Suddenly, Han Xuan felt that it was just as if her heart was pierced by a thousand arrows. She stopped in her tracks and cupped her face with two hands as sheughed and cried. All the voices inside her heart told her: He actually brought Leng Zhiyuan over. He really was so cruel towards her.

    Ha, haha...

    ...

    Both of them returned to the Zhou home. They went into the room. Leng Zhiyuan removed the coat she was wearing before she climbed onto the bed. She raised her gaze up to look. The man had removed his sweater and was about to climb onto the bed also.

    She immediately said, ¡°Oy, who allowed you to sleep on the bed? The bed is mine. You go and sleep on the sofa.¡±

    She was all bold as she stretched her finger out to point towards the sofa.

    ¡°Little bastard!¡± he cursed out softly. He decided to be reckless as hey down on therge bed and said, ¡°It is so cold in the winter. What if I get a cold from sleeping on the floor? You are really so bad.¡±

    He was trying to reason with her now?

    ¡°Then I will go and sleep on the sofa!¡± She was furious as she stepped down from the bed.

    Suddenly, a weight that came on her body. The man stretched two muscr arms out to pull her down, and he dragged her over into his embrace. He used two legs to press down on her tightly as he trapped her. He buried his head in her hair as he softly said, ¡°I am not going to touch you, sleep.¡±

    His voice had a hint of fatigue in it.

    Leng Zhiyuan stopped moving immediately. She knew that he was in a bad mood, and just now, when he was driving, he did not say a single word. He treated Han Xuan like that in the bar, so he must feel bad inside his heart for doing that, right?

    He always handled matters simply and cleanly. He was a man who was straightforward and frank, but Han Xuan was a special existence. Behind Han Xuan was a wedge that he was unable to cross over from the time he was 16 years old, and he was unable to break away from the guilt.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not know how tofort him, or maybe he did not need to beforted. He was already used to shouldering all of the stress all by himself...

    Her heart suddenly felt very painful.

    She felt pain because of him.

    Zhou Yao, when will you be able to let yourself go?

    And let yourself take a break?

    ...

    In the wee hours of the morning, Leng Zhiyuan woke up in Zhou Yao¡¯s embrace. She realized that something was not right. The man that was hugging her was trembling slightly, and there was ayer of cold sweat on his forehead.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, what is wrong with you?¡± She turned around and faced him, then she stretched her small hand out to wipe the sweat away.

    Zhou Yao shut his eyes tight. He seemed to have a nightmare. Hisrge palm on her waist could not stop exerting strength. His face was all pale as he murmured to himself, ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t... Han Hong...¡±

    He was saying the name Han Hong.

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly used both of her small hands to cup his strong handsome face as she gentlyforted him. ¡°Zhou Yao, that was not your fault. Everything has already passed... Forget them. Forget everything...¡±

    Zhou Yao did not open his eyes. His entire body felt cold. His expressions were all in pain as he said, ¡°Han Hong... I am sorry...¡±

    That man did not even have the courage to say sorry in real life. That was the mistake he made when he was young. He was embarrassed, so he could only secretly apologize in his dreams.

    Leng Zhiyuan pulled the nkets over and covered both of them. She hugged him very tight and used her own warmth to warm his ice-cold body as she said, ¡°Zhou Yao, I will apany you. I will share the burden with you... Don¡¯t be scared; you are not alone anymore..¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan bent down to kiss his cheek. Slowly, she kissed every inch of his face.

    At this moment, she only had one thought, and that was ¡ª In the future, he will never be alone anymore.

    She already knew from the start that there would be much danger and difficulties being together with him. Han Xuan might be a wedge that both of them were unable to cross, but what was the big deal about this? The road to love was never meant to be smooth, but it was fine as long as he firmly held her hand.

    As long as he did not let go of her, she would not leave him.

    At this moment, she suddenly understood what love was ¡ª what was called love... Love was merely just a na?ve thought for a moment, and suddenly, that thought turned into forever. This was the feeling that wouldst for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 820 - I Like A Black Knight

    <h4>Chapter 820: I Like A ck Knight</h4>

    As she kissed andforted him, Zhou Yao, who was in slumber, slowly quietened down. He used strength in his arms, and he locked her tight in his embrace.

    Leng Zhiyuan dragged the nkets over both of them, then buried her head into his embrace as she gently closed her eyes.

    ...

    The next morning

    Leng Zhiyuan went downstairs. Ah Chen had already arrived at the Zhou home and was waiting for her.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head, then she brought Ah Chen over to a secluded balcony.

    Ah Chen handed some documents over to her and said, ¡°Young Miss, this is the person you wanted me to investigate. We have investigated thoroughly.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not say anything, and she lowered her gaze to flip through the documents by her hand.

    ¡°Young Miss, this is a record of everything Ye Ziyi has done in his entire life. His background is a littleplicated. He is the third Young Master of the Ye family and was not favoured. He lived among themoners ever since he was young, but he used his skills to climb up to the top step by step, and right now, everyone he has been bullied by has already been crushed under his feet. He is not a simple person.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan could guess it. Ye Ziyi¡¯s elegance was not something that could be faked on the outside. He had a calm aura to him, and he was extremely brilliant.

    ¡°Has he studied martial arts?¡± Leng Zhiyuan asked directly.

    ¡°Ye Ziyi has a personal trainer and cares a lot about working out normally. He probably knows a little martial arts. As for Gongfu, this is very hard to say. After all, these people are all very clever. When you teach him a move, he can learn ten moves on his own.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan thought about it carefully. That night when Zhou Yao rushed over to punch Ye Ziyi, Ye Ziyi seemed not to have any reaction at all, but that day in the caf¨¦, he dodged the service staff and was extremely nimble. Actually, this was not enough to warrant suspicion. After all, being nimble and having Gongfu skills were two separate matters.

    His details were very clean; was she thinking too much?

    Leng Zhiyuan closed the documents up and handed them back to Ah Chen. Maybe it was a habit of her career.

    She liked to guess.

    At this moment, a melodious ringtone rang out in the air, and she got a call.

    She took her phone out to have a look. Speak of the devil; it was Ye Ziyi.

    Over the past few days, she had been together with Zhou Yao. Yi Ziyi texted her to check on her, but she did not reply to him. She pondered for a moment, and he seemed to be still waiting for her reply.

    That night on Valentine¡¯s Day, he¡¯d confessed to her.

    She totally had not expected that in the short span of a week, she would receive confessions from two men.

    She took the call and said, ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Zhiyuan, what have you been busy with for the past few days? I was unable to contact you, so I was a little worried about you.¡±

    ¡°I am fine.¡±

    ¡°Do you have time today? Let¡¯s go out and spend some time together, maybe at the caf¨¦ that we went to that time?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Zhiyuan hung up.

    ¡°Young Miss, are you going to go out? I also want to leave, so I can drive you there,¡± Ah Chen suggested.

    Leng Zhiyuan put her phone back into her pocket and said, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s leave together.¡±

    ...

    Zhou Yao parted his long legs as he went downstairs. He woke upte. He was normally a light sleeper, and he would normally wake up very early in the morning before he went out to have a run. This was a habit he¡¯d formed over the years.

    But today, he slept till 7 in the morning, and this was really the first time.

    There was a smile on the corners of his lips, and he saw the helpers and asked, ¡°Where is Young Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, Young Mistress just went out.¡± The helper pointed at the ck car on thewn, and the car quickly left.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes lit up. Where was she going so early in the morning and without saying a single word?

    ¡°Young Master, where are you going? You have not eaten your breakfast yet!¡± the helper called out from behind.

    ¡°I am not eating anymore.¡± Zhou Yao already took his car keys and walked out quickly. He opened the Bugatti¡¯s door and trailed behind the ck car.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan stepped out of the car and entered the caf¨¦. Ye Ziyi was once again seated by the windows. Upon seeing her, he stood up, smiled, and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, you are here.¡±

    He was gentlemanly as he pulled out the chair for her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Leng Zhiyuan sat down.

    ¡°What do you want to drink?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that.¡± She shook her head.

    Ye Ziyi¡¯s expressions froze, but he quickly regained his normal expression as he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, I¡¯m going to go out on a business trip to France in a few days. France is a romantic country and a popr tourist spot. How about that? Do you have any interest in going with me?¡±

    ¡°It is really very romantic in France, but I think that I am better suited to stay here.¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan,¡± Ye Ziyi¡¯s gaze became depressed immediately as he probed her, ¡°Is this your answer? That night on Valentine¡¯s Day, I said that I liked you and would always wait for you.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her gaze to the side to look out of the window. She slowly curled the corners of her lips up as she remisced, ¡°When I was in junior high school, you moved into my neighbourhood and became my neighbour. The first day that you did so, I was attracted by the way that you looked when you yed the piano, and ever since that moment, I always stood outside your window to look at you. I would trail behind you and admire your back profile. I thought you were the Prince Charming in every girl¡¯s fairy tale and my most ideal type.¡±

    Ye Ziyi also broke out into a smile. He stretched his hand out to hold her small hand on the table, then said, ¡°Zhiyuan, as long as you are willing, from this moment onwards, you will not need to trail behind me. I have alreadye to be by your side.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan moved her gaze over to Ye Ziyi¡¯s face as she gently said, ¡°I was too young when I was in junior high, and it was only after I grew up that I realized my ideal type. I do not like Prince Charming; I like...a ck Knight.¡±

    ¡°ck Knight? Are you referring to Major General Zhou? No, Zhiyuan, have a clear look. I am Ye Ziyi. You liked me so much back in the past. We...¡±

    ¡°Ye Ziyi,¡± Leng Zhiyuan interrupted him calmly as she said, ¡°I did not like you before. You were only a dream in my youth, a passing guest. Facing you, I don¡¯t have the feeling in my heart of falling in love.¡±

    ¡°Then, have you fallen in love with Major General Zhou? Have you fallen in love with him?¡±

    That person...

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s gaze slowly became soft, and she said, ¡°Yeah, I have fallen in love with him. I like his frankness and dominating character. I like his nonchnt and chic exterior, but he is depressed after going through so much. My heart beats for him, and in the future, I want to be by his side.¡±

    Just as he had said, she would be together with him well in the future.

    He¡¯d also made the promise that he would not treat her badly.

    She remembered all of it.

    Ye Ziyi slowly took his hand back, and he lowered his gaze in loneliness as he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, I hope that you will reconsider...¡±

    ¡°Ye Ziyi, I am sorry. There are still many good girls in this world. Don¡¯t waste time for nothing on me. I have to go.¡± Leng Zhiyuan stood up and left.

    She¡¯de here to exin things clearly, and now that it was done, she had to leave, naturally.

    She was a very cold person, and as for Ye Ziyi, she could only say so much.

    ...

    She left the caf¨¦ and took a breath of fresh air. She did not eat breakfast, and she was a little hungry right now. She raised her gaze up to look down the main streets. She had to quickly call for a cab to get back; she wanted to fill her stomach.

    But the moment she raised her head up, she saw a familiar car by the side of the road. It was a Buggatti, and it belonged to Zhou Yao.

    He was here?

    She turned her gaze over to look. At this moment, the window of the driver¡¯s seat slowly rolled down, and Zhou Yao¡¯s handsome face was exposed. His handsome face was really dark.

 Chapter 821 - Tugging His Ears

    <h4>Chapter 821: Tugging His Ears</h4>

    Why was he here?

    Leng Zhiyuan stopped in her tracks.

    At this moment, the door of the driver¡¯s seat opened up. Zhou Yao stepped out, showcasing his tall figure and long legs. His features were all tight, and the lines on his jaw were extremely defined as he asked, ¡°You are done talking?¡±

    ¡°How did you know that I was here? You stalked me?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Zhou Yao¡¯s face was ck as he cursed out loud. He stretched his hand out to wrap her small hand as he tugged her and headed forward. ¡°I did not know that you were going to meet Ye Ziyi. If I¡¯d known this beforehand, do you think that you would have been able toe?¡±

    Stalking, stalking... Did he have so much time on his hands?

    This woman did not say things that made him happy at all.

    The door of the front passenger seat was opened up, and he stuffed her inside, then he turned back and got in. The Bugatti cruised off into the distance.

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her gaze over to the side and looked at his silent handsome face, as she said, ¡°Did youe a long time ago?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, neither too early nor toote. I arrived when you¡¯d just sat down,¡± he said with a slightly sarcastic tone in his voice.

    ¡°Then what...did you see?¡±

    ¡°I did not see much, I just saw the both of you tangled with one another, and Ye Ziyi held your hand.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you call me to ask me to get out? Or, dash inside immediately?¡±

    That was his usual modus operandi; he was simple and rough.

    So he hade over with her, then she spent almost 20 minutes with Ye Ziyi in the caf¨¦, and in these 20 minutes, he waited for her outside?

    This was too unbelievable.

    ¡°I did not dash inside. If you ce a gun against my head again because of him, what would I do?¡± heughed coldly.

    ¡°Zhou Yao!¡± Leng Zhiyuan immediately became furious, and she said, ¡°Speak properly. You are not allowed to speak to me with this weird tone! You are also not embarrassed to bring this up? At least Ye Ziyi asked me out during the day, but Han Xuan purposely picked the night to ask you out!¡±

    The brakes screeched. Zhou Yao had suddenly stepped on the brakes, and his handsome face looked extremely scary. It was obvious that those 20 minutes were already his limit.

    He growled out loud, ¡°Little vixen. If you have the guts, talk back again...¡±

    ¡°Who are you referring to as a little vixen?¡± Leng Zhiyuan was also furious. She immediately stretched her hand out to tug his ear and firmly twisted it.

    The moment she did so, both of them froze.

    Tugging Zhou Yao¡¯s ears was only what his mother would do. It was a way for her to discipline him, but Leng Zhiyuan went to tug his ears. Wasn¡¯t she...being too bold?

    There was a study that proved that the most intimate action between a couple was not a kiss, but it was when one party¡¯s ears were pulled. It was a form of tender love from the husband to his wife when he allowed his wife to tug his ears, and it was also a way for the wife to express her love to her husband.

    And now his ear was still in her hand, she was...instantly at a loss.

    Zhou Yao pursed his thin lips. His dark, narrow eyes were quiet as he stared at her. He did not move as he softly said, ¡°You are mute now? Aren¡¯t you all furious and confident just now?¡±

    ¡°Hah...¡± Leng Zhiyuanughed awkwardly, then she took her hand back.

    At this moment, her small hand was wrapped in his palm as he said, ¡°Is it because I¡¯ve been treating you too well recently that you dare to tug my ears now? Would you climb on top of my head in the future then?¡±

    ¡°I did not...¡± She did not do it on purpose.

    ¡°There will not be a next time!¡± He let go of her hand and continued to drive.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt curious and softly asked, ¡°Which one are you referring to?¡±

    Was he not allowing her to meet Ye Ziyi by herself, or was he not allowing her to tug his ears again?

    Zhou Yao raised his eyebrow as he nced over at her and said, ¡°What do you think? This is yourst chance. You should have exined everything clearly with Ye Ziyi already, right? If, in the future, I see you sneaking out again to meet him, then don¡¯t me me for being uncourteous towards the two of you.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan believed what he said. Thest time, on Valentine¡¯s Day, he punched Ye Ziyi harshly, and she ced the gun against his head. He was unwilling to let go even then; his bones were as hard as metal.

    What was she going to do? Why did she start to like him when he was being jealous?

    He was childish and ridiculous!

    ¡°Then did you really wait outside for twenty minutes?¡± She probed him further.

    Zhou Yao had a look outside the window. His expression was extremely awkward, and he moved his thin lips as he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to be a little more gentle? I was scared that if I went inside, I would not be able to control myself and might punch Ye Ziyi¡¯s hand that he used to touch you.¡±

    At that time, he was really angry inside the car, but at the same time, he also did not dare to go inside. He could not stop taking deep breaths as he told himself that he had to be calm, he had to be calm...

    When did he control this fire inside him?

    Leng Zhiyuan could not help but break out intoughter. What about touching? Why did he speak in such a refined way?

    Zhou Yao suddenly turned his gaze over to the side, and he squinted his eyes as he looked over at her and said, ¡°Oy, Mrs. Zhou, you like me, right?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Last night, someone took the chance when I was sleeping to kiss and touch me... Ay, Mrs Zhou, I would say that, if you like me, just admit to it confidently. No one¡¯s going tough at you. I know that you have been sneaking looks at me for a long time now. Let¡¯s go to bed early; I guarantee that you¡¯ll have an unforgettable night.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan widened her eyes. What was he talking about? He¡¯s started acting improper again.

    He was having nightmaresst night, and he was breaking out in cold sweat, and all she did wasfort him, okay?

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s attractive face had a tinge of red as she said, ¡°Zhou Yao, I am warning you not to speak nonsense. You areining about it although you got the better end of the stick!¡±

    ¡°You are bluffing? You are not allowing me to say it, but I just want to say it. Last night...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better not say a single word more!¡± Leng Zhiyuan turned her gaze over to the side and stretched her hand out again to pull his ears as she said, ¡°Do you dare to speak again or not?¡±

    ¡°Little woman, take your hands away. It hurts...¡±

    ¡°You know what pain is? I am not going to take it away. I will just pull your ears!¡±...

    ...

    In the shopping mall, Zhou Yao held onto Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s slim waist as they walked inside together.

    ¡°What did you bring me here for?¡± Leng Zhiyuan had a look around her surroundings. She did not like it too much. She did not like to go shopping.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, I brought you here to buy clothes.¡±

    ¡°Buy clothes? I have clothes.¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at her with displeasure as he said, ¡°These clothes do not look good.¡±

    ¡°How are they not good? There is something wrong with your beauty standards.¡± Leng Zhiyuan lowered her gaze to have a look at herself. She had a ck short styled leather jacket and a pair of tight pants. Her small waist was extremely tiny. As she walked, her perky butt was extremely eye-catching. Her figure was gentle and straight, and she had a different aura from others.

    She definitely had a perfect figure.

    Zhou Yao admitted that this woman looked good in whatever she wore. They¡¯d walked just a moment in the shopping mall, and there were already many men looking over at her. He silently moved hisrge palm that he had on her waist down silently, and p! He smacked her perky butt.

    Leng Zhiyuan froze, then she was extremely furious. She red at him as she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Zhou Yao stretched his long arm out to hold her small shoulders as he pulled her into his embrace. He curled the corners of his lips up as he cunningly said, ¡°I am hitting you.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    He bent his waist down and got closer to her small face. He lowered his volume as he said, ¡°This won¡¯t be thest time I hit your butt, and I will give you an injection every night in the future.¡±

 Chapter 822 - Kissed Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 822: Kissed Wrong</h4>

    What was he saying?

    There were many rated scenes popping up in Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s mind. She was both shy and angry at the same time. This man did not have any limits when he was saying such dirty stuff.

    ¡°Zhou Yao!¡± She was about to get angry.

    ¡°We are here.¡± He did not seem rmed at all and directly brought her into a clothing shop.

    The sales staff weed them immediately and said, ¡°Sir, Miss, may I know what you are looking for?¡±

    Zhou Yao let go of her shoulders and had a look around the shop as he said, ¡°I am here to buy my wife a few...skirts.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was originally angry, but the salesperson was around, and she was unable to explode. Nowm when she heard how he spat out the word skirts so easily, her gaze changed. She just knew that this man did not have good intentions.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± She was frustrated as she spoke.

    Zhou Yao turned his gaze back and had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°My wife seems to be unsatisfied with the dresses here. Don¡¯t you have prettier clothes here?¡±

    The moment he spoke, the sales person was even more passionate as she said, ¡°Miss, the clothes in our shop are designed by a famous master from Ennd. Our designs are new and stylish, and they are the most fashionable designs, just like this piece here. This is the extremely popr design from this early Spring season. It is super popr. Also, this piece here. This piece was worn during Fashion Week. Miss, you look so beautiful, and you have such a good figure. No matter which piece you pick, you will look good in it.¡±

    As the salesperson spoke, she pondered for a moment, then she handed a dress over to Leng Zhiyuan and said, ¡°Miss, you will definitely look very beautiful in this skirt. Please go to the changing room to try it on.¡±

    The salesperson gestured towards the changing room.

    Leng Zhiyuan was unable to take the passionate attack by the salesperson. She was irritated as she nced at Zhou Yao, and Zhou Yao raised his eyebrows. He had a bright smile on his face as he looked at her.

    She did not know what to do, whether to retreat or advance. She stretched her hand out to take the dress, and she was angered as she went into the changing room.

    That man was way too cunning.

    She¡¯d fallen into his trap again.

    After ten minutes, Leng Zhiyuan slowly came out of the changing room. She lowered her gaze to have a look at the skirt she was wearing, and she felt extremely awkward.

    She raised her head and saw Zhou Yao standing before the French windows in front of her.

    The man was 1.9m in height, and he was wearing a ck shirt and a pair of long ck slim-cut pants on bottom. His shoulders were broad, and his waist was slim. His entire body was well toned without a single ounce of extra fat. There was a mannequin by his right hand, and when he stood beside the mannequin, the model proportions of the mannequin were made dull immediately. He ced both hands in his pockets, and he looked out the French windows in boredom, and he had already attracted the gazes of many girls.

    Leng Zhiyuan snorted out inside her heart. He seemed to be an elegant man on the outside, but privately, he was so improper and liked to be like a rascal.

    A wolf dressed in sheep¡¯s clothing was a good way to describe him.

    Even if that was the case, Leng Zhiyuan still nced at him for a moment longer.

    The salesperson suddenly came over and said, ¡°Miss, you are out already? Wow, you look really beautiful wearing this skirt.¡±

    Zhou Yao heard them speaking and turned his gaze back. Leng Zhiyuan saw his gaze fall onto her body. She was extremely awkward, and no matter what she did, it all felt wrong, but his gaze started to fire up.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, you look better in a skirt.¡± Hezily leaned his handsome back on the ss and was not stingy with hispliments.

    She wore a white silk shirt on the top and had a short tight ck skirt on the bottom. They were not bright colours, but when she wore them, it made her seem like a pure, attractive vixen.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze was fixed on her long, fair, toned legs, then itnded on her cold, attractive features. Her being like this, how could his hormones not go into overdrive when he looked at her?

    Leng Zhiyuan still did not like it. She turned around, went into the changing room, and said, ¡°I¡¯m changing out of it.¡±

    After she came out again, Zhou Yao was already standing at the cashier to make payment. The salesperson handed a bag over to him, smiled, and said ¡°Sir, Miss, have a nice day.¡±

    Zhou Yao stretched his hand out to her.

    Leng Zhiyuan walked over and ced her small hand into his palm. He held her hand as they left.

    ...

    Both of them walked along the corridor in the shopping mall. Leng Zhiyuan raised her eyebrows up and said, ¡°Why did you buy those clothes? I will not wear them.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, a woman dresses up for her suitor. It is really a waste for you not to wear skirts. In the future, wear them for me to see.¡± He had a charming smile as he bent down by her ear to speak.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! You can look at whoever you like to look at!¡± She shook him off and left.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou.¡± He pulled her slim arms and ducked away. He half dragged and half hugged her into a secluded corner. She wanted to move, but his tall figure came downwards and pressed directly against her.

    ¡°Let go of me quickly, we are in the shopping mall right now. There are people watching us.¡± She was very anxious and pushed him with all of her strength.

    She also did not know what craze he was on. They were in a public space, and he hugged her like this. This was just like in the past when she passed by thewn and could see one or two couples rolling in the grass, and she was extremely puzzled back then.

    Firstly, they did not have the right values. Secondly, didn¡¯t they have money?

    And now, when she was together with him, she was quickly bing this kind of person.

    Zhou Yao stretched his long index finger out to curl her hair up. He ced it before his nostrils and had a whiff. ¡°No one will pass by because there¡¯s a dead end.¡±

    What?

    There was a dead end? Then why did he bring her over here to do?

    ¡°Zhou Yao, why are you so bad?¡± She clenched her small fists and hit him.

    Zhou Yao let go of her hair, and sped her small fist. He was strong and built, and he half pressed and hugged her as he trapped her entire body against his chest. Their faces were against one another¡¯s. He lowered his gaze to kiss her nose as he said, ¡°I only want to be bad towards you.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s legs felt a little soft immediately. This man only had bad thoughts inside his head and even liked to say sweet nothings.

    ¡°In the future, wear more skirts for me to see, okay? You don¡¯t know how beautiful and attractive you look when you wear skirts, and in my eyes, you looked just as if you were...¡±

    Were what?

    She waited for him to finish his words.

    ¡°Just as if you were not wearing anything at all,¡± he murmured, then kissed her red lips.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s ears quickly turned hot. She could not listen to what he was saying at all. The soldiers under him would definitely not believe that their Major General Zhou would be such a person.

    ¡°Let go!¡± She pushed him, but her voice was already coy.

    Love was really a miraculous thing because it could change a person and make thempletely different than how they used to be.

    ¡°Give me a kiss.¡± He used two fingers to pinch her chin. His fingers were very rough, and as he brushed his fingers on her supple skin. It felt both painful and numb.

    He always brought up those ridiculous requests, and Leng Zhiyuan was anxious to break away, so she raised her head up to kiss his cheek.

    But he did not move, and she said, ¡°You kissed me wrong. Kiss me again.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Leng Zhiyuan was at a loss for words. As she looked at his slightly sparkling dark eyes, she felt that her throat was going dry, and her small hand slid down to tug the shirt around his waist before she raised her head up to kiss his thin lips.

    It was already impossible for him to retreat. The man pinned her chin with two fingers, and his broad right hand was already open as he gently held her tender neck. He pressed her head against the wall as he forced her to raise her head up to ept his kiss.

    This position was notfortable, and he controlled herpletely in his hands. This man was extremely dominating as he did so.

 Chapter 823 - Zhou Yao, Her Man

    <h4>Chapter 823: Zhou Yao, Her Man</h4>

    She raised her eyebrows up slightly. Her lips felt as if there were ants climbing on them. Her weak neck was in his palms. He squeezed, and she had no other choice but to open her mouth and allow him inside.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s entire body went soft. She¡¯d always behaved as she pleased. She did not like men. She looked down on men. She did not need men...but she never imagined a day when she would be taken over by a man.

    She was all soft in his palms now.

    Her small hand climbed up slowly from his shirt. She climbed up to his shoulders. His figure was strong, and every part of him was defined well. His shoulders were extremely well-defined, and he looked extremely masculine.

    Her tongue felt pain. He was crazily going at her. She had a frown on her face as she held it in, and she used her hand to caress him, Zhou Yao, her man.

    Suddenly, a melodious ringtone rang out, and the phone in his pocket was ringing.

    Zhou Yao raised his eyebrows immediately. It was obvious that he was unhappy. His left hand that he held the bags with was ced against the wall as he trapped her. He used his right hand to fumble for the phone in his pocket. He came out from her mouth, but he did not bear to leave her red lips. He heavily panted and was just like a grasshopper as he pecked her lips. He answered the call, ¡°Hello...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan fluttered her long eyshes. The moment he left, she took arge breath of fresh air as she gasped, but what she took in was only the strong masculine scent on his body.

    She turned her head over to the side.

    Zhou Yao went along with her face as he started to kiss her. As he listened to the person speaking on the phone, he kissed her tender neck.

    Leng Zhiyuan held the wall for support to prevent herself from sliding down. The feeling of him kissing her made her feel extremely out of control. She raised her head up and allowed him to kiss her as he pleased, but when she remembered that he was on the line, maybe he had some urgent matters to attend to, but the both of them...

    She pushed him away again.

    When she pushed his chest, the man froze, and he slowly raised his head up from her chest.

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly realized that something was wrong. There was a blush on her attractive face. She tried to calm her breathing down, and she looked at him as she asked, ¡± What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    Zhou Yao put his phone away, and his voice was extremely hoarse as he said, ¡°Xiao Zhi called me just now. He said that Han Xuan was brought away by people from the Security department.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ...

    Both of them rushed over to the medical base in the Security department. Xiao Zhi ran over hurriedly and said, ¡°Major General, Older Sister-inw, both of you are finally here now.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zhou Yao asked directly.

    ¡°This morning, we were undergoing training as usual in the base, but suddenly, a group of high level executives brought an arrest warrant over. They asked to bring Miss Xuan Xuan away, and I still do not know the exact reason. This matter involves confidential matters...¡±

    Three of them walked into the base, and four or five people walked over to them. They had bluenyards on their necks, and the one leading the group seemed to be a gentleman. He was warm and elegant.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s footsteps came to a halt. She looked at that person; it was Ye Ziyi.

    Ye Ziyi also saw them, and he lifted his heels and walked over. With a warm smile on his face, he said, ¡°Major General Zhou, Zhiyuan.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head slightly. She¡¯d never expected Ye Ziyi to be the one in charge of Han Xuan¡¯s case. This was really...such a coincidence.

    ¡°Director Ye, can we know what crime Han Xuanmitted? Why did all of you arrest her?¡± Zhou Yao asked.

    ¡°Major General Zhou, is Han Xuan the spy that you ced by Scorpion¡¯s side?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Thest time in Yunnan, Han Xuan gave you all a test tube. She said that she got it from the extracts of a special flower, and it could cure the urgent virus that Scorpion created for evil purposes, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Well, that test tube that had problems. There was a Russian patient, and he had a special background. After he took Han Xuan¡¯s test tube, he went into aa, so we had to bring Han Xuan back to question her.¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± Zhou Yaoughed coldly as he said, ¡°Director Ye, this test tube was not solely taken by this Russian. I have seen other patients take this and recover speedily before my own eyes. Just with this Russian, how are all of you so sure that Han Xuan is guilty?¡±

    ¡°Major General Zhou.¡± Ye Ziyi raised his eyebrows up slightly, and he lowered his volume and had a serious expression on his face as he said, ¡± I have already reminded you that this Russian persones from a special background. It was Scorpion¡¯s problem that he was down with the virus, but now that he is in aa because of that test tube, it is Han Xuan¡¯s problem. Han Xuan¡¯s identity is sensitive. If we do not handle it well, it might affect the diplomatic rtions between both nations...¡±

    ¡°Director Ye...¡± Zhou Yao interrupted him. He was cruel as heughed sasrcataly and said, ¡°There is a problem now, and you¡¯re not going to settle the problem, but you are using a woman to be the scapegoat instead. These are your principles?¡±

    Ye Ziyi froze. His warm features became ugly as he said, ¡°Major General Zhou, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. The military does not participate in such affairs. Trying to save Han Xuan like this, not only would you bring the entire army into this, but even your Zhou family would not be spared. Just because of Han Xuan, do you really think that this is worth it?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze became clear. He shook his head slowly as he said, ¡°I am not doing this just because of Han Xuan. I am doing it because of my principles. All of you are considering the major subject at hand, and I cannot agree to doing this when you are nning to sacrifice one person just for the group!¡±

    ¡°Major General Zhou, you!¡±

    ¡°Director Ye.¡± At this moment, Leng Zhiyuan stepped forward, and she was between the two of them as she said, ¡°We can discuss this matter slowly. Even if you hand Han Xuan over to the Russians, it would also take a few days right? Where is Han Xuan? Can we see her?¡±

    As he looked at Leng Zhiyuan, Ye Ziyi¡¯s expressions became warm again. He nodded his head as he said, ¡°You can see her.¡±

    ...

    They went over to amunications room. Leng Zhiyuan and Ye Ziyi stood by the windows to look over. The staff members with the bluenyards opened the door, and Zhou Yao walked inside on his own.

    Han Xuan was dressed in white as she sat down soulessly on the chair. Her hair was all messy as it was let down. It covered her beautiful face, and upon hearing sound, she raised her head up to look over.

    When she saw Zhou Yao, her eyes lit up as she said, ¡°Older Brother Zhou...¡±

    Very quickly, the glow in her eyes dimmed down again. Her entire face was cold as she sarcasticallyughed. ¡°What are you still doing here now? Do you think that I am joking? You can leave. Go and live happily with Leng Zhiyuan then. I do not need you to care about me. If I die, well, that is your wish. I am not your burden anymore. I will meet my older brother in heaven.¡±

    Zhou Yao parted his long legs and stepped forward. He went over to face Han Xuan and lowered his gaze to look at Han Xuan¡¯s pale face as he said, ¡°Han Xuan, this is not the time for you to be throwing a tantrum. Your life is in your hands...¡±

    ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t want you to lecture me. You get lost!¡± Han Xuan stood up suddenly, and she pointed at the door as she screamed out loud, losing control of her emotions.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s handsome features became grim, and he pursed his thin lips together. He really turned around to leave.

    Upon seeing him really leave, Han Xuan chased after him quickly. She hugged his waist from behind. The tears in her eyes flowed down immediately as she said, ¡°Older Brother Zhou, I am sorry. I should not have spoken to you like that... Sorry, I am begging you not to leave...¡±

    Zhou Yao was silent for two seconds, then he stretched his hand out to grab her hand, wanting to pull her away.

    But Han Xuan hugged him even more tight as she said, ¡°Older Brother Zhou, don¡¯t leave me. I am so scared. I am really so afraid... I am begging you not to let me be alone. I have already lost my older brother. I cannot lose you too...¡±

 Chapter 824 - Sure, Hubby Will Reward You

    <h4>Chapter 824: Sure, Hubby Will Reward You</h4>

    The term Older Brother made Zhou Yao¡¯s hand freeze.

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou, would they really hand me over to the Russians? Am I dead for sure? I do not want to die. Older Brother is already dead. I want to live properly for Older Brother¡¯s sake...¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s hands drooped down. He did not move but allowed Han Xuan to hug him quietly. It was after a long time that he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I will not let you die.¡±

    ¡°Really? You will not dump me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zhou Yao nodded his head.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan stood outside the ss windows to look at the two people inside, and at this moment, Ye Ziyi, who was beside her, said, ¡°Zhiyuan, Major General Zhou seems to have a good rtionship with this Han Xuan.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan smiled, turned her gaze over to the side to look at Ye Ziyi, and said, ¡°In which way do you think they are good? You should know their rtionship very well.¡±

    Ye Ziyi raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, are you ming me for speaking too much?¡±

    ¡°I am not.¡±

    ¡°Hah, Han Xuan likes Major General Zhou. Everyone can tell. Before Han Hong died, he handed Han Xuan over to Major General Zhou. Major General Zhou fulfilled his promise, and this means that as long as Major General is here for another day, he will use his abilities to ensure that Han Xuan is not in any trouble. Today is already a very good example. Major General Zhou will definitely participate in this matter. The moment hees into this, the Zhou family and even the army will be affected by him.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan curled the corners of her lips up and softly said, ¡°Even if the entire world does not support him, he still has me.¡±

    Ye Ziyi turned his gaze over to the side to look at Leng Zhiyuan.

    Leng Zhiyuan turned back to look at him and said, ¡°Director Ye, Zhou Yao was right. This is not a matter of personal feelings, but it is natural. In Yunnan, Han Xuan was once bitten by a venomous snake when she was extracting the essence from the flowers, and she has given six years of her youth to the country. She is the rtive of a warrior, and this should not be her ending.¡±

    Ye Ziyi was silent for a few seconds, and there was a hint of admiration and a glow in the bottom of his eyes. He shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, have you thought about this before? If there is a day where the thing that Han Xuan wants is Major General Zhou, would you still support him?¡±

    ...

    Zhou Yao came out of themunications room. Ye Ziyi said, ¡°It seems that Major General Zhou will need to stay here for a few days. Someonee and help Major General Zhou and Miss Leng prepare two rooms.¡±

    Ye Ziyi ordered.

    ¡°Director Ye, why is it two rooms?¡± Zhou Yao stopped him, and he smiled slowly and said, ¡°We are a married couple. One room will do.¡±

    Zhou Yao stepped forward to grab Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s shoulders.

    Ye Ziyi looked at both of them, and his facial expression did not change. He nodded his head and said, ¡°Okay, one room.¡±

    Zhou Yao went inside the room with Leng Zhiyuan. Leng Zhiyuan removed the coat that she was wearing and ced it on the coat hanger. She was about to turn around, and the man behind her had already hugged her tight.

    He had a whiff of the fragrance in her hair and bit her ear as he softly said, ¡°Do you mind?¡±

    Both of them were facing a mirror. Leng Zhiyuan raised her gaze to look at him. He closed his eyes as he buried his head into her hair. He was all smitten as he sniffed her, but he also had matters inside his heart and a tightly knitted frown on his face.

    She softened her body to allow him to take her into his embrace. She pouted her red lips, and she pretended to be angry as she said, ¡°Of course I mind. Just now, Han Xuan hugged you and did not let go. You also did not push her away. Zhou Yao, let me tell you; if you dare to have any physical contact with her, I won¡¯t want you anymore.¡±

    She spoke and was about to leave.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, I was wrong. I was wrong! Don¡¯t leave me.¡± He firmly pinned her soft waist and whispered by the side of her ear as he coaxed her.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at his anxious expressions and covered her mouth to break out intoughter.

    Upon hearing her crispughter, Zhou Yao slowly opened his eyes, and it was only at this moment that he knew that she was teasing him. He said, ¡°Little woman, you are so daring now, right? You actually dare to tease me.¡±

    He scooped her slim waist as he spun her around. He picked her up to sit down on the counter, then he bent over to get on top. He brought hisrge hands to her body as he said, ¡°Let me see which other part has be bold too...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan ducked elsewhere, and she wasughing happily in his embrace. She put both arms around his neck as she gently said, ¡°Okay that¡¯s enough. I was joking with you.¡±

    Zhou Yao stopped, and he looked at the woman¡¯s smiling face. Her beautiful grey eyes were gentle as she looked at him like a body of spring water. She indeed did have moments when she was gentle.

    He closed his eyshes gently to peck her red lips as he said, ¡°Han Xuan¡¯s emotions are not stable. I am afraid that she would not be able to look at it positively, and I cannot allow her to end up in trouble. Furthermore, this time, it is obvious that someone wants to make her the sacrificialmb. I cannot...¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Leng Zhiyuan took the initiative to kiss his thin lips. She blocked his lips and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin to me. Go and do what you think is right and have a clear conscience in doing so.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Yao stretched his hand out to bring her into his embrace.

    ¡°Ay, I have some serious matters to tell you.¡± Leng Zhiyuan pushed him away quickly and handed a yellow envelope over to him as she said, ¡°Open it up to have a look.¡±

    Zhou Yao took it into his hands but did not open it, and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°This is the information that we just got. That Russian person took the medicine that Han Xuan had and was once okay for two days, but after that, a private doctor appeared by his side suddenly, and that private doctor was behaving very suspiciously. I have traced it, and he has interacted with illegal gangs in the ck market privately. This illegal gang, I suspect that it has something to do with Scorpion. No matter what happens, the key thing to do is to catch that private doctor first to help Han Xuan regain her innocence.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes lit up, and they were just like the shining stars in the sky as he said, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, you¡¯re so fast?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was proud as she raised her chin up and said, ¡°We do things differently from you Special Forces soldiers. All of you like to use brute force, and we like to use our brains. When I wasing over, I¡¯d already ordered Ah Chen to check on it.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Hubby will give you a reward!¡± Zhou Yao pressed against the back of her head and used force to kiss her cheek.

    Hubby...

    Leng Zhiyuan felt as if there was ayer of honey inside her heart. She stretched her hand out to push him away as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste any more time. I have given you the information, and you have to rely on yourself for the rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Yao hugged her and kissed her again.

    ...

    Zhou Yao went out very quickly. Leng Zhiyuan was left inside all by herself, and after she ate her dinner at night, she went to the shower to take a hot shower before she went to bed to sleep.

    He went out to handle matters, and she did not have to worry about him.

    In the middle of the night. She was sleeping and in a blur, and there was a part of the bed that sunk down suddenly. Someone pulled her into his embrace from behind, and that someone buried his head in her hair to sniff her.

    Leng Zhiyuan opened her blurry eyes, and her voice when she just woke up was a little soft and coy as she said, ¡°What are you doing, disturbing me in my sleep! You are always like a puppy. What are you sniffing? You have a fetish for my hair!¡±

    Zhou Yao pinned her soft and fragrant body down and opened his mouth to bite her small earlobes as he said, ¡°I do not have a fetish for only your hair.¡±

    He stretched hisrge hand into her nightgown.

    Leng Zhiyuan let out a ¡°oof¡± and swatted hisrge palm away. ¡°Stop doing nonsense. It is already the middle of the night now. Quickly go to sleep to catch up on some rest.¡±

    ¡°I have to go outter.¡±

    He would be leavingter?

    It seemed that he already had a rough idea about the situation with the private doctor and wanted to strike at night. He was really so quick.

    It was also good this way. Now that the enemy was in the dark, a strike this fast would then be able to disrupt their ns and make them flustered.

    ¡°You... Please be careful.¡±

 Chapter 825 - Placing A Stamp

    <h4>Chapter 825: cing A Stamp</h4>

    She realized that her reminding him was really so funny. People like them in this career, every time they went out on a mission, it was extremely dangerous for them. They did not need to be reminded and did not believe in reminders.

    But right now, she just wanted to give him a reminder, and it was only by doing so that she felt secure.

    He definitely had to take care of his safety.

    At this moment, Zhou Yao pinned her small shoulders and turned her around. He was propped in mid air as he stared at her face. ¡°When I am not around, you are not allowed to spend time alone with Ye Ziyi!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan fluttered her eyes for a moment before she digested what he¡¯d said. What time was it? Why did he always bring up Ye Ziyi all this time?

    Upon seeing her not say anything, hisrge palm that he ced on her small shoulder exerted strength as he pinched her, ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡±

    ¡°I heard it okay, but if I did not do anything wrong. I would not be worried about anything. If you did not do anything bad, then why are you scared of Ye Ziyi talking bad about you?¡± she retaliated.

    ¡°That is not the same.¡± His tone was grim as he spat out his words.

    Leng Zhiyuan was a little excited now, and she said, ¡°What is different?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s face was both dark and cold. Only his narrow eyes that he used to stare at her were hot as he said, ¡°It is a special period of time right now. I have Han Xuan by my side also. I am unable to trust Ye Ziyi¡¯s character. He will definitely take the chance to strike and try to ce a wedge between us.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her chin up as she snorted out loud. ¡°Hmph! It looks like you are still self-aware! You¡¯d better be on your best behaviour and maintain distance with Han Xuan. Otherwise I don¡¯t need Ye Ziyi to say it; I would also not want you myself.¡±

    ¡°You dare!¡± He stared at her.

    ¡°You will see if I dare or not!¡± She did not back down.

    Looking at her beautiful grey eyes, Zhou Yao raised his handsome eyebrows before he bent his down to nudge the skin on her face with his nose. He lowered his volume to say, ¡°Han Xuan¡¯s presence, I know that as long as you are a woman, you would mind. Your character is strong, and you value quality over quantity. I know it inside my heart, Han Xuan is my responsibility. Don¡¯t leave me; I won¡¯t allow you to feel grievanced.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan felt that her eyes were all wet, but the softest part of her heart was suddenly touched. He knew everything, and it turned out that he understood everything.

    Although he seemed like a rough person on the outside ¡ª he was not gentle, not caring, and did not know anything about romance ¡ª he knew that she would mind Han Xuan. He knew that he was not going to let her feel grievanced in the future.

    It was only when a man truly liked a woman that he would care for her in all aspects.

    She stretched her hands out to hug his neck and kissed the corners of his lips as she said, ¡°You saying this is enough.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± He also used strength to kiss her and continued, ¡°When I am not around, you are not allowed to hang out with Ye Ziyi, and don¡¯t listen to what he says.¡±

    Why did he still remember this?

    She clenched her fist and hit his shoulder as she said, ¡°I got it.¡±

    Zhou Yao curled his lips up into a satisfied smile. He searched for the corners of her soft, fragrant lips as he opened his mouth to bite her.

    Woosh! Leng Zhiyuan opened her eyes quickly, he dared to bite her?

    She was already bleeding.

    She sat up immediately and was about to kick him, ¡°Bastard, why did you bite me?¡±

    Zhou Yao leaped down from the bed. He stretched his hand out to take the clothes on the hanger, and he had a nonchnt smile on his face as he said, ¡°I am making a stamp and telling everyone that you are my woman!¡±

    Heughed loudly before he walked out.

    Leng Zhiyuan was furious as she stomped her feet on the bed. She used her hands to caress the corners of her lips that he¡¯d bitten. Her heart felt extremely sweet. She curled her lips up into an arc, and she was just like a little silly kid as sheughed secretly by herself.

    This man was so dominating.

    ...

    At breakfast, everyone gathered in the dining room while Han Xuan was quarantined in a small ss room.

    She had a wide spread of food ced in front of her, but she did not eat.

    Knock, knock. Leng Zhiyuan walked inside.

    ¡°Miss Han, why are you not eating breakfast? I heard that you have not eaten anything since yesterday. If you continue to be like this without Zhou Yaoing to save you, you will starve to death.¡±

    Han Xuan did not raise her head up. Sheughed coldly as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t shed crocodile tears here.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was not angry. She sat down at one corner of the dining table coolly. She lowered her gaze to look at Han Xuan¡¯s pale dishevelled face before she said, ¡°I know that you really hate me because I am together with Zhou Yao now.¡±

    Han Xuan did not say anything.

    ¡°The most important thing is that you are not happy...¡±

    Han Xuan¡¯s hands that she¡¯d ced on her kneecaps slowly clenched into fists.

    Leng Zhiyuan continued andughed as she said, ¡°Actually I can understand why. Miss Han is patient and has willpower. As long as you are fixed on one matter, you will not give up. You have already known Zhou Yao for almost ten years now. There is your older brother who has already passed away as your protective shield. In your eyes, what am I, Leng Zhiyuan? I am just a person who has barged into two people¡¯s rtionship, and you believe that you will definitely defeat me.¡±

    ¡°Miss Leng, do you see me as a joke?¡± Han Xuan was furious.

    ¡°Yes, I think that you are just a joke. Miss Han, I think that you are a joke because you are a joke yourself right now, and I am bearing witness.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Han Xuan snorted coldly, and she took the chopsticks up as she started to eat.

    Leng Zhiyuan knew that her provocation was already working. Han Xuan was a girl with simple thoughts, and the key thing was that she did not want to admit her defeat.

    She had remaining feelings for Zhou Yao.

    Han Xuan had a mouthful of the millet porridge, then she smiled and said, ¡°Miss Leng, you came over here to persuade me to eat. There will be a day when you pay the price for your silly actions. Do you really think that you can be together with Older Brother Zhou?¡±

    ¡°Whether I can or not, let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    ¡°Miss Leng, I still advise you not to be too overconfident...¡± Han Xuan spoke as she slowly raised her head up. There was a small smile on her face, but when she had a clear look at the wound on the corners of Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s lips, the smile on her face froze immediately.

    Anyone could tell that someone bit the corners of Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s lips.

    Han Xuan¡¯s entire heart sunk, and her entire body felt icy cold.

    Leng Zhiyuan naturally knew what Han Xuan was thinking. She stood up straight and said, ¡°Miss Han, there is something you said wrong. I am not confident in myself, but I have trust in him.¡±

    After she was done speaking, Leng Zhiyuan lifted her heels and walked out.

    Han Xuan sat down on the chair for a long time and did not move. There were painful tears in her eyes, and her right hand that she used to hold her chopsticks was tightly clenched into a fist.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan walked out, and at this moment, Ye Ziyi came over from the opposite side. ¡°Zhiyuan, have you eaten breakfast already? Let¡¯s have it together.¡±

    The seating in the dining room was free seating. It was also nothing much for her to be seated with Ye Ziyi, but when she thought about the constant reminders from the man before he left, she curled the corners of her lips up as she shook her head, ¡°Director Ye, I am waiting for someone. You can go and eat first.¡±

    Ye Ziyi¡¯s gaze flickered, but there was no awkwardness from being rejected on his face. He nodded his head warmly, and he looked at the corners of her lips as he said, ¡°What is wrong with this part?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Zhiyuan used her hand to block it from sight, and there was a hint of sweetness that appeared on her small attractive face as she said, ¡°I was not careful and bumped into something.¡±

    Ye Ziyi noticed her expression, but he did not have a single expression on his face as he said, ¡°Be more careful the next time. You can wait for the person. I will go and eat breakfast first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ye Ziyi lifted his heels and left.

    ¡°Older Sister-inw!¡± At this moment, Xiao Zhi ran inside in a hurry and said, ¡°Older Sister-inw, have you eaten breakfast already?¡±

    ¡°I have not. Let¡¯s eat it together.¡±

 Chapter 826 - Would You Die If You Donâ€™t Behave Like A Rascal

    <h4>Chapter 826: Would You Die If You Don¡¯t Behave Like A Rascal</h4>

    For the entire day, Leng Zhiyuan felt very bored. Ye Ziyi seemed to be very busy negotiating with the Russian. Zhou Yao did not have news at all, and she did not know what he was doing.

    Waiting always seems to be so torturous.

    In the blink of an eye, it was nighttime, and the only thing thatforted Leng Zhiyuan was that Han Xuan¡¯s emotions had calmed down, and she¡¯d started to eat, but she became way more silent than normal.

    During this special time, she could only stand behind Zhou Yao silently. She also epted Han Xuan¡¯s challenge. Actually, ever since the moment that she agreed to be together with Zhou Yao, she¡¯d already prepared herself mentally.

    Han Xuan was a burden. If he really could not shake her off, then she would face her together with him.

    She was always so straightforward and clear cut. When she made a decision, she would not regret it.

    She took a shower in the bathroom and got in bed. She wore his white shirt today. It was very loose on her. She stretched her hand out to undo the top two buttons on the cor as she looked at the wound on her chest.

    Half a month went by, and her wound had recovered entirely. The scab had faded away, but there was a light pink mark left behind. A few days ago, Older Brother gave her a small bottle of medication, and he said that it had magical properties for fading pigmentation scars. She applied it for two nights, and just as she expected, that pink scar got a little lighter, so she could only see it when she looked carefully.

    She opened the medication up and applied some.

    She¡¯d just finished applying it when, bang! The door was kicked open, and there was a breeze of cold air.

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly covered her chest and went over to the door to have a look. It was Zhou Yao.

    Her eyes lit up, but at the same time, she was displeased as she said, ¡°What did you kick the door for? Where are your hands?¡±

    As she spoke, she lowered her gaze down to button the shirt.

    The door was closed, and the man came over to the head of the bed very quickly. He did not have too many marks from fighting and also had not been hurt, although his eyes were fatigued.

    ¡°Have you caught the person already?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yeah, we caught him. The person is already locked up now. I just worked together with Ye Ziyi and that Russian person to negotiate things. The negotiations could be considered smooth. Tomorrow morning, Han Xuan will be released, and that private doctor has been sent to Russia. He is awaiting trial and investigations.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan heaved a huge sigh of relief. He always handled things so smoothly.

    ¡°Major General Zhou, congrattions to you then...¡± She raised her head up.

    The moment she raised her head up, the tall man with long legs was standing by the bedside, and he was way too tall, blocking all of the light. He lowered his gaze and was staring at her chest.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small face turned red. She quickly climbed towards the inside of the bed as she said, ¡°What are you looking at? Can you be a little more proper?¡±

    She climbed inside. She wanted to sleep, and at this moment, a part of the bed sunk down behind her. The man¡¯s heavy body pressed down, and he pinned her shoulders from behind as he said, ¡°You are wearing my shirt?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her head back, and both of their shadows were ovepping on the wall. She had a nce, and he turned her head over to the side slightly to stare at her. She immediately felt that her skin was all burning.

    ¡°Oh, I wanted to apply medication, so I borrowed a shirt from you to put it on. You wouldn¡¯t be so petty, right?¡± She wanted to change the subject.

    The man¡¯srge rough palm slid down from her shoulders to her chest. He did not reply to her and was only concerned with what he was concerned with, and he said, ¡°Where did you apply the medication? Let me have a look.¡±

    As he spoke, he went to undo the buttons on her shirt.

    ¡°Oy, Zhou Yao, what are you doing? You just came back and are touching me here and there already.¡± She quickly stopped him.

    At this moment, a muscr arm stretched out to pin her soft waist down, and he pulled her firmly into his embrace. Zhou Yao buried his head in her hair as he nudged her all over. It was just as if he did not have enough of it as he roughly kissed the tender skin behind her ear. Heughed softly and hoarsely as he said, ¡°I just came back from outside, and the moment I opened the door, I saw your shirt half undone. Don¡¯t you look extremely seductive like that?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was at a loss for words. How was her shirt half undone? She¡¯d only undone two buttons, okay?

    He had bad intentions inside his mind yet was still ming her?

    ¡°I heard that Han Xuan ate today. You went to speak to her?¡±

    He knew so quickly, and it seemed that Xiao Zhi had reported to him already. Leng Zhiyuan lifted her slim eyebrows up and said, ¡°Why, are you afraid that I would speak nonsense to her and provoke her? And you do not bear to do so?¡±

    At this moment, there was a pain on her earlobes. He bit her gently as heughed and said, ¡°This small thing that has a soft heart but harsh words!¡±

    He used two muscr arms to hug her firmly in his embrace. It was just as if he was holding a small child in his arms as he swung her from the left to right, and he said, ¡°I have been daydreaming for the entire day now, and my head is full of you.¡±

    Upon having a whiff of the familiar masculine scent on his body, Leng Zhiyuan curled the corners of her lips up sweetly as she patted hisrge hand away. ¡°Stop with the sweet nothings. Let go of me, and go and take a shower quickly. Are you dirty or not?¡±

    ¡°The thing that is dirty is my clothes, but my body is not. Do you want to remove my clothes?¡± He let go of her and acted just as if he was about to remove his own clothes.

    ¡°Oy!¡± Leng Zhiyuan turned her head back quickly. Her gaze was fierce as she stared at him, ¡°Would you die if you stop being a rascal?¡±

    Both of their gazes collided with one another. Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze was hot as he stared at her. He did not say any sweet words, and for the entire day, he was out on a mission, but his mind was haunted by her image.

    After being all fatigued as he rushed back, Xiao Zhi came over to tell him that she¡¯d gone over to look for Han Xuan in the morning to talk to her, and after that, Han Xuan started to eat. Ye Ziyi wanted to eat together with her, and she¡¯d rejected him...

    Wasn¡¯t she a small thing who was harsh with her words but had a soft heart? She said she didn¡¯t want to, she didn¡¯t want to. Actually she took his words as an order, and she was so obedient.

    In the past, he¡¯d never imagined that he would fall in love with a woman. He had also never considered which kind of woman he would like until he met her, and he just fell in love with her.

    He liked her for being so simple and clean, and she was never a woman who liked to pretend.

    He liked her being like this, she supported and understood him, and she was a woman who would apany him silently.

    Of course, he liked her being like this when he came back from a mission. She was so attractive as she sat down on the bed waiting for him to pamper her.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt that his gaze was hotter than usual. He was just like the sun shining down on her, and it made her feel like she was melting. She stretched her leg out to kick him as she chased him away. ¡°Go and bathe.¡±

    In the next second, her feet were pinned down by the man¡¯srge palm. He pulled her up directly to sit down on hisp. She did not bnce herself yet and heard him hoarsely ask, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, when are we going to consummate the marriage?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small face was bright red, and she felt that she was about to go crazy. What was he thinking about from day to night inside his head?

    ¡°Go away!¡± she stretched her hand out to strike his shoulder.

    He did not duck away but took the hit. He stepped back, but his hand was dominating as he pinned her waist down, not allowing her to leave as he said, ¡°You are done hitting me?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not expect him not to duck away. She used 70 percent of her strength. She did not know if he hurt or not, and her heart curled up immediately.

    At this moment, Zhou Yao wrapped her small hand into his palm as he rubbed it for a few moments. He bent down to kiss her red lips as he murmured, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, do you know that other than fighting, a woman¡¯s hand can be used on a man?¡±

    He ced her small hand on his metal belt.

    Leng Zhiyuan immediately understood what he was trying to say. She was unwilling and shrunk back as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I...I have yet to prepare myself mentally...¡±

    Zhou Yao kissed her small face that was getting hot. He was flustered and forceful as heforted her. ¡°I have not done anything to you. I am just lending your five fingers. Isn¡¯t there a word right now called trial marriage. We should also give it a try, and you can have a look for yourself and see whether I make you feel satisfied, okay?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan:...

 Chapter 827 - I Believe In You

    <h4>Chapter 827: I Believe In You</h4>

    After she ate dinner, Han Xuan was locked up in a small jail cell, and she had a slight premonition that she was going to be sent to Russia tomorrow.

    Older Brother Zhou did not have any news from his side, and she did not want to die.

    She wanted to live.

    At this moment, the jail cell next door was open, and a doctor dressed in a whiteb coat walked inside.

    ¡°Miss Han.¡± Ye Ziyi was friendly and warm. He smiled as he said, ¡°This time, we are really troubling you. The criminal has been arrested, and it turns out that this private doctor was once injected with medication. Major General Zhou had already brought the medication back when he caught this person. Our medical team has already saved that patient and he has already woken up. Tomorrow morning, this private doctor will be sent back to Russia to be tried, and Miss Han is innocent. We will release you tomorrow.¡±

    Han Xuan was delighted, and she was emotional as she said, ¡°This is great. I just knew that Older Brother Zhou would save me. Older Brother Zhou would not dump me...¡±

    As she spoke, Han Xuan stood up, and she turned her head to look outside and said, ¡°Where is Older Brother Zhou? Why did Older Brother Zhou note to see me?¡±

    ¡°Miss Han, Major General Zhou went back to his own room after he got back. I think that he is in a hurry to see his wife.¡±

    Han Xuan¡¯s joy dampened in an instant. Older Brother Zhou did note over to see her, and the moment he came back, he was in a rush to see Leng Zhiyuan.

    ¡°Miss Han, I¡¯m sorry to ruin your night. I must go.¡± Ye Ziyi walked away.

    ...

    Han Xuan lost her soul as she walked over to the corner of her wall. She hugged her knees as she sat down on the floor. The corners of Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s lips had been broken in the morning, and she knew how loving he was together with Leng Zhiyuan.

    In the ce that she did not know about, what did the both of them do?

    She felt that her heart was stabbed with a needle continuously, and there was a bout of fire that lit her up entirely. She was so jealous. She was extremely jealous, and she hated this so much.

    At this moment, a sinister voice rang out in her ears, ¡°Hmph, you are just a scapegoat.¡±

    Han Xuan raised her head up, and looked over at the private doctor in the next jail cell.

    The private doctor removed his reserved mask, and he had a cunning expression on his face as he said, ¡°My n was extremely foolproof. It would¡¯ve caused a big incident, and you would definitely have been pushed out to be the scapegoat. But there was a development that I did not expect. That woman named Leng Zhiyuan actually found information about me so quickly, and that was totally unexpected.¡±

    Han Xuan froze and said, ¡°What? Leng Zhiyuan?¡±

    ¡°Haha, why, you still do not know this. Although the person who saved you was Zhou Yao, without Leng Zhiyuan, how would Zhou Yao have saved you? At the end of the day, Leng Zhiyuan is really the one who saved your life.¡±

    Han Xuan¡¯s face was pale and she did not want to be grateful to that woman even if she had to die.

    ¡°I did not expect this woman Leng Zhiyuan to be so cruel. No wonder Zhou Yao is interested in this woman. She is really so wicked! I heard that Leng Zhiyuan is your rival in love, but Leng Zhiyuan did not hesitate saving you because of Zhou Yao. She has the ability and powers, and she is even willing to bring herself down when the time calls for it. Zhou Yao must be entirely loyal to her now. Zhou Yao was in such a hurry to go and see her, and he must love her very much.¡± The private doctor was extremely cunning as he spoke with a smile on his face.

    Han Xuan felt that her hands and feet were all icy cold, and it turned out that this was the truth. Leng Zhiyuan had saved her and even persuaded her to eat. Older Brother Zhou would definitely thank and admire her even more now, and he must like her even more now.

    Leng Zhiyuan was really so cunning. She was suffering here, and she did not expect Leng Zhiyuan to be the winner in all this.

    Leng Zhiyuan was the biggest winner of it all!

    She totally stepped over her and climbed onto her as she scaled upwards.

    Han Xuan was full of hate, and her heart felt dissatisfied.

    At this moment, the private doctorughed cunningly and said, ¡°It is only a pity that Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s good days areing to an end. This woman messed with my sess. Even when I am a ghost, I will not let go of her.¡±

    Han Xuan heard what he said and her heart skipped a beat. She sort of felt something and quickly asked him, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The private doctor looked over at Han Xuan¡¯s face and said, ¡°Since the past, beautiful women love heroes, and it seems that you are the smitten type. How could you not understand what I am saying? The person who wins at the end of the day is the real winner, and I believe in you.¡±

    The private doctor stretched his finger out to point towards Han Xuan¡¯s heart.

    Han Xuan¡¯s heart felt numb immediately. The finger from the opposite side was just like a sword as it pierced through her heart. It was about to dig out many things that she¡¯d hidden deep inside her heart.

    She was shocked as she shook her head immediately, no, no...

    She raised her head up to look over at the private doctor again, and the private doctor had already shut his eyes to take a nap.

    Han Xuan shrunk back to the corner of the wall, and she was in pain as she buried her face into her kneecaps.

    ...

    The next morning

    The door was opened up, and Zhou Yao held Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small hand as they walked out.

    There was no one in the corridor. Leng Zhiyuan lowered her head down to shake hisrge palm off, and she quickly walked forward.

    Zhou Yao curled his lips up as he chased after her, and he held her small hand again. ¡°Okay that¡¯s enough Mrs. Zhou. Don¡¯t be angry anymore. It was hard on youst night. Does your hand feel sore or not? Would it be all okay as long as I feed you your meals today?¡±

    He was still saying sweet nothings!

    Leng Zhiyuan red at him fiercely, then she was about to shake hisrge palm away again.

    ¡°Major General, Older Sister-inw.¡± Xiao Zhi suddenly ran over.

    Zhou Yao quickly pinned her shoulders down and did not allow her to move anymore as he said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Major General, Older Sister-inw, the ne is here. We are preparing for the handover over there. Miss Xuan Xuan is going to be released, and the private doctor is being put on the ne now.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s facial expressions became serious, and he let go of Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s shoulders as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao!¡± Leng Zhiyuan called him quickly and said, ¡°I want to go over too.¡±

    ¡°What are you going there for? Go back to the room and wait for me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. It is so boring staying inside the room. I will just stand there to have a look. I won¡¯t say anything to disturb you.¡±

    She did not know why, but Leng Zhiyuan felt that her right eyelid was twitching. She felt very uneasy, and she felt that something was going to happen.

    Zhou Yao had a frown on his face, and it was obvious that he did not agree.

    Leng Zhiyuan stepped forward. She took the initiative to hold hisrge palm, and she shook it for a moment like she was acting cute.

    Xiao Zhi saw this scene before him and covered his eyes. Was Older Sister-inw acting cute towards Major General now? These two people were just like legends in his eyes, and he did not expect them to behave like regr couples and be so lovey dovey. Xiao Zhi felt that his eyes were on fire!

    Upon seeing her behave like that, Zhou Yao¡¯s fim expressions became gentle, and he wrapped her small hand into his palm as he chided her softly. ¡°You are so clingy. In the future, I have to tie you around my belt and bring you around!¡±

    ...

    After exiting the main doors of the base. The cold wind outside blew over. The ne was parked on the ground, and the private doctor was held down by four elite police officers holding guns. Ye Ziyi walked out, and Han Xuan was following behind.

    ¡°Major General Zhou, thank you for your cooperation. It is only now that this matter can be resolved amicably. Miss Han can be released,¡± Ye Ziyi said to Zhou Yao warmly.

    Zhou Yao nodded his head and looked over at Han Xuan.

    The moment Han Xuan saw Zhou Yao, she was ted, but when she had a clear look at Leng Zhiyuan, who was standing behind Zhou Yao, all of her expressions turned dark.

    At this moment, Ye Ziyi gestured with his hands, and the special elite policemen brought the private doctor along as they headed to the ne.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at the back profile of the private doctor. Was this matter going to be resolved so smoothly?

    Bang! there was the sound of an explosion, and the entire scene was bombed.

 Chapter 828 - Itâ€™s Been Updated To Six Tomorrow Evening

    <h4>Chapter 828: It¡¯s Been Updated To Six Tomorrow Evening</h4>

    The moment the explosion burst out in the air, the scene was in aplete mess. A group of people emerged out of somewhere, and they held guns in their hands as they started to attack.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s bad omen inside her heart was proven right in an instant, and at this moment, a person dressed in ck wanted to attack her. She stretched her leg out to kick the person¡¯s zipper, then she snatched the man in ck¡¯s gun.

    The air was full of dust, and it blurred her vision slightly. There was some heat on her back. It was Zhou Yao. He leaned over and said, ¡°There is a sniper.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan had a nce at the private doctor. The private doctor was already protected by several men dressed in ck, and she said, ¡°These people are alling for that private doctor. The moment the private doctor manages to escape, it is going to end up in chaos again. I am here. You go get rid of the private doctor.¡±

    ¡°Would you be okay?¡± He was worried as he asked her.

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her head to re at him as she said, ¡°Have you forgotten my profession?¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at the man dressed in ck on the floor. The man¡¯s lower half was covered in blood. Zhou Yao raised his eyebrows up as he evilly said, ¡°Thankfully, I am your man. If not,st night, I would¡¯ve ended up in the same situation as him.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Zhou Yao already dashed over to the front.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not want to be petty with him and quickly went to join the warfare. She turned her head over to look at Han Xuan, and Han Xuan was in a daze as she looked over at Leng Zhiyuan. She¡¯d probably seen Leng Zhiyuan speaking with Zhou Yao just now.

    It was very dangerous for her.

    Leng Zhiyuan ran over to Han Xuan.

    But suddenly, there was a painful grunt in her ears. Leng Zhiyuan turned her gaze over to look sideways. The man dressed in ck was attempting to garrotte Ye Ziyi¡¯s neck, and was about to exert more strength.

    Ye Ziyi was already all red in the face.

    Leng Zhiyuan had no other choice but to go over and save Ye Ziyi.

    Han Xuan stood on the spot as she looked on, and at this moment, it was just as if the warfare that was happening had nothing to do with her. In her eyes and in her mind, there was nothing but Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan bickering sweetly with one another.

    They were so loving.

    Her instincts started to drift away. She broke down, and there were people who were falling into the pool of blood non stop and dying. She suddenly thought that if Leng Zhiyuan also disappeared...

    If this world did not have Leng Zhiyuan anymore, would she and Older Brother Zhou go back to how they were in the past?

    They would!

    She¡¯d known Older Brother Zhou for ten whole years. She still had an older brother...

    Older Brother Zhou was hers!

    As long as Leng Zhiyuan dispearred. Everything would be good as long as Leng Zhiyuan disappeared!

    Han Xuan knew that she was going nuts, but actually, she was wide awake. Last night in the jail cell, she had long guessed that there would be a sudden attack this morning, and there would be a group of peopleing to save the private doctor and kill Leng Zhiyuan, but she did not tell anyone about it.

    She did not warn Zhou Yao.

    Actually, she had long prepared herself mentally, right?

    Han Xuan noticed that Leng Zhiyuan had already saved Ye Ziyi, and Zhou Yao on the other side was battling with the other men in ck. The men in ck were already on the losing end, and the private doctor by their side was already close to danger.

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou, be careful!¡± Han Xuan parted her legs and dashed over to Zhou Yao immediately.

    Zhou Yao was done handling a few men in ck and turned his gaze back. He saw that the private doctor was already holding Han Xuan hostage, and he held a gun to Han Xuan¡¯s head.

    ¡°Major General Zhou, stop right now!¡± The private doctor had a cunning smile on his face as he spoke.

    The other men in ck were either dead or badly injured, and the entire scene was already under control now. Leng Zhiyuan helped Ye Ziyi up as they stood in the distance to look on. Zhou Yao had a nce at Han Xuan, who was held hostage, and he threw the gun that he was holding in his hand.

    He was cold as he curled the corners of his lips up and said, ¡°You have also seen it. It is hard for you to escape now. Let go of Han Xuan, and maybe we can negotiate terms with one another.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± The private doctor was unbothered and broke out into loudughter as he said, ¡°Being in the hands of Major General Zhou who is extremely well known, I am in awe of you, and today, I do not n toe out of this alive, but I want someone!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Zhou Yao asked.

    The private doctor¡¯s gaze went around the scene before it was fixed on Leng Zhiyuan in the distance, and he said, ¡°Young Miss Leng.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan, who was named, was a little taken aback, but she was not too flustered. She let go of Ye Ziyi and stood up straight, ¡°Why me?¡±

    ¡°Because without Young Miss Leng, I would not be standing here today. Everything went so sessfully today thanks to you,¡± the private doctor answered.

    Zhou Yao had a look at Leng Zhiyuan before he moved his thin lips and said, ¡°That is not possible. The person who caught you is me. Let go of Han Xuan, and I will be your hostage.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Major General Zhou, what would I want you for? You are my hostage now, and I might not be able to tell. In the next second, I might be your hostage instead.¡± As he spoke, the private doctor forcefully hit Han Xuan¡¯s head. ¡°Major General Zhou, quickly make your decision. Use Young Miss Leng in exchange for Han Xuan. Between the two of them, only one of them can live. Who would you pick?¡±

    Han Xuan was under the private doctor¡¯s control and was trembling from head to toe. Her face was all pale as she looked at Zhou Yao. She was all pitiful and pathetic as she said, ¡°Older Brother Zhou, don¡¯t...worry about me. I am fine. Let me...die. I... My older brother...would not me you...¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s handsome features were all tight, and his defined curves made him look extremely stern. His thin lips were pursed together in a pale white line as he clenched his fists.

    Leng Zhiyuan and Han Xuan...

    He had to pick one now.

    ¡°Major General Zhou, don¡¯t waste any more time. I will count from one to three. If you don¡¯t make a decision, I will help you make the decision.¡±

    ¡°One.¡±

    ¡°Two.¡±

    ¡°Three.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Han Xuan lost control as she let out a scream, and that was because the private doctor had already loaded the gun that was against her head.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡±

    Two voices rang out at the same time.

    Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan spoke at the same time.

    Zhou Yao quickly turned his gaze over to look at Leng Zhiyuan. Leng Zhiyuan had already thrown the gun in her hand, and she held both her hands up to surrender as she stepped forward slowly. She looked at the private doctor and had a rxed smile on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t touch Han Xuan, I am here now.¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan!¡± Ye Ziyi shouted out immediately, and he looked over at Zhou Yao and said, ¡°Major General Zhou, this is your decision?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s narrow dark gaze was ck and deep. His eyes were like tight webs. He was quiet and bright as he stared at Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face.

    Leng Zhiyuan nced at him and did not say anything, but she had a smile on her face.

    ¡°I am already here. Let go of Han Xuan.¡± She stood in front of the private doctor.

    The private doctorughed coldly and said, ¡°Okay, since Young Miss Leng is here, then I can let Han Xuan go, but before I let Han Xuan go, I will still have to kill you first!¡±

    The private doctor¡¯s gaze became sharp, and he quickly moved the gun to point it at Leng Zhiyuan.

    Bang! The bullet flew out.

    Han Xuan felt that she was unable to breathe anymore. Leng Zhiyuan was just standing before her, and she saw the bullet fly towards her head before her own eyes. Would she die?

    Would Leng Zhiyuan die here?

    She knew that Zhou Yao had her inside his heart. If not, when he was asked to choose between her and Leng Zhiyuan, he said those words: Wait a moment.

    Those words meant that he was choosing for her to live.

    Han Xuan hated that she could not dash into Zhou Yao¡¯s embrace immediately. She wanted to hug him tight and kiss him. She wanted to tell him that in the future, there would be no other person who would separate them again, and she wanted to be together with him forever.

    Han Xuan was being all smitten as she pondered, and at this moment, there was a bang as another bullet quickly followed.

 Chapter 829 - My Husband

    <h4>Chapter 829: My Husband</h4>

    At this moment, Han Xuan¡¯s heart stopped beating, and there was the sound of gunshots.

    She totally did not see where Zhou Yao took out his gun at all. How did he shoot the bullets? When she regained her senses, the bullets brushed past her face and already hit the private doctor that was behind her.

    The private doctor let go of her. ¡°Ah!¡± she screamed out loud as she slumped down onto the floor. She touched her face. The power of the gun was too strong, and there was a bloody wound on her right cheek.

    She was in a blur as she looked at the blood in her hands. She only had one thought: He actually opened fire?

    He actually opened fire!

    The private doctor looked over at Leng Zhiyuan as she ducked towards the side at the quickest speed possible, and at this moment, Zhou Yao had already shot the bullet once, and it hit the private doctor¡¯s shoulders. The private doctor let go of Han Xuan before he stumbled a few steps back. A cliff was behind him, and he fell.

    Everyone present on the scene heaved a sigh of relief. Everything had finally ended.

    They were all shocked, but they were safe.

    ¡°Shoot!¡± A thin ck rope was suddenly thrown up from the bottom of the cliff, and it was roped around Han Xuan¡¯s neck directly.

    Han Xuan did not even have the time to scream out loud, and she was about to be dragged off the cliff.

    ¡°Han Xuan!¡± Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan dashed over towards her at the same time.

    Leng Zhiyuan was very close, and at the edge of the cliff, she grabbed Han Xuan¡¯s hand quickly, she took her left hand out to pull a sharp knife to cut the rope that was tied on Han Xuan¡¯s neck, and she threw Han Xuan back.

    The private doctor that was on the brink of death did not have the support of the rope anymore. ¡°Ah!¡± He fell down into the depths of the cliff.

    Leng Zhiyuan heaved a sigh of relief. She wanted to step back, but at this moment, the mud beneath her feet loosened up, and it was not even two secondster that she fell down.

    ¡°Zhiyuan!¡±

    The moment she dropped down, Zhou Yao¡¯s low grunt rang out in her ears. He¡¯d already rushed over to her side and was about to stretch his hand out to pull her, but he was running out of time, and the mud beneath her feet gave way.

    Leng Zhiyuan could not stop falling downwards. Was she going to die now?

    Was this her ending?

    She never imagined that she would die from falling.

    Leng Zhiyuan closed her eyes, and Zhou Yao¡¯s handsome face appeared in her mind. The only pity was that time was short. It was such a pity that she had not spent time properly with him yet.

    Suddenly, a muscr arm that held her slim waist, and her entire being was pulled into a warm embrace.

    ¡°Are you scared?¡± A familiar voice teased her from above.

    Leng Zhiyuan froze. She opened her eyes quickly. It was Zhou Yao, and he¡¯d jumped down together with her.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± She widened her eyes.

    Zhou Yao lowered his gaze to kiss her forehead. He softly murmured, ¡°How could I bear for you to be alone?¡±

    At this moment, although she had a million things to say, she also did not know where to start. Her long eyshes fluttered, then she closed her eyes, and two streams of tears that flowed out of the corners of her eyes.

    She stretched her small hands out and hugged his sculpted waist tight.

    As they quickly fell down the cliff, Zhou Yao lowered his gaze to have a look beneath him. His eyes had an excited glow in them. He held her slim waist tight, and he had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°Hug me tight. We are going tond on the bottom.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not want to open her eyes to look. She only wanted to hug him and rely on him. They were together with one another when they were alive, and if they had to die, they would die together. Being able to die together with him, and with him treating her like that, she did not have any regrets even if she died.

    She put her life in his hands.

    The ground got closer and closer. Zhou Yao used his right hand to take out the metal chain that was around his waist, and he shook the metal chain hard and hooked it onto a rock. Both of their bodies tilted immediately and knocked against the rock by the side of the cliff.

    Zhou Yao protected her in his embrace firmly, and his entire right side of his body knocked onto the rock with a bang!

    Both of them came to a stop. Leng Zhiyuan felt warm drops of blood falling down onto her forehead. She wanted to open her eyes immediately, and at this moment, she heard Zhou Yao panting heavily as he smiled and said, ¡°I am fine. Don¡¯t open your eyes. The rock is unable to shoulder the weight of both of us. Let¡¯s jump on three.¡±

    After that, he continued to speak, and his tone was still normal. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I will hug you.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not have the chance to make a decision. Everything happened too quickly, and it was him who was taking control. The moment he spoke, he brought her as they jumped down together.

    They were probably 10m up in the air. They did not fall, but they jumped. There was arge impact when theynded down on the ground Bang! When Leng Zhiyuan fell down to the ground, she felt her entire body break. Her blood flowed towards her brain, and she felt breathless immediately.

    She forced herself to open a gap in her eyes, and there was a body beneath hers. When they jumped down, hee chose tond first,and protected her.

    At this moment, Zhou Yao¡¯s entire face was covered in blood. She could not tell where he was bleeding from. Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hands were trembling as she cupped his face. ¡°Zhou Yao, Zhou...¡±

    Her eyes closed, and she was also unable to persist any longer. She fainted immediately.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan was in a blur as she opened her eyes. She turned her neck as she had a look around her surroundings. She was in a simple tiled roof house, and at this moment, she was lying down on a hard bed.

    Where was she?

    What about Zhou Yao?

    As she thought about that man, she sat up quickly, her line of vision was a little blurry, and she used force to shake her head.

    At this moment, the door was pushed open. An Auntie in her fifties walked over and said, ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t move. Although you are not hurt anywhere, the doctor said that it is better for you to recuperate for a few days.¡±

    She knew her own body well. She did not have many problems. With him around protecting her, the injuries were all on his body. She said, ¡°Aunty, were you the one you saved me?¡±

    ¡°It was my old man who found you two when he went to pick up wood, so he brought both of you back. We have already asked the doctor toe over to examine you two. Both of you have already slept for two days already.¡±

    You two?

    Leng Zhiyuan was ted, and she said, ¡°Aunty, what about the man together with me? He is tall, strong, and very handsome.¡±

    Aunty covered her mouth as sheughed. ¡°Youngdy, is he your lover?¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah.¡± Leng Zhiyuan used strength to nod her head as she said, ¡°He is my....husband.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it turns out that you have already gotten married. No wonder when my old man brought you two back, your husband¡¯s hand was still around your waist. He would not let go no matter what.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan felt all sweet inside her heart, but she was even more worried, and she said, ¡°Aunty, my... Where is my husband?¡±

    ¡°Look at how worried you are, youngdy. Isn¡¯t your husband right there?¡± Aunty pointed towards the other bed behind the curtains.

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly got out of bed, and she pulled the curtains up as she walked over. Zhou Yao was lying down on the bed. His head and right hand were wrapped up in a thickyer of white gauze, and he was still in aa.

    Leng Zhiyuan stretched her hand out wanting to touch his wound, but she did not dare to do it.

    ¡°Youngdy, your husband¡¯s body is really strong. Even the doctor said that normal people would have long died when so badly injured, but his breathing is smooth, and all his vital signs are all doing well. His wounds are all recovering quickly. It is just that he has yet to wake up. Youngdy, don¡¯t be worried. You have already woken up, and your husband will probably wake up very quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Aunty.¡± Leng Zhiyuan carefully held his left hand into her palm, she was extremely thankful right now. She thanked the heavens for allowing them to escape danger this time.

    They have already escaped danger, and she believed that he would open his eyes in no time.

    Zhou Yao...

    She chanted his name silently inside her heart.

 Chapter 830 - Quick, Give Me A Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 830: Quick, Give Me A Kiss</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan went outside to have a look. This was a vige downstream, and there were about ten families in this vige. It was old fashioned here, and everyone was very friendly.

    She took a pail and poured some warm water, then wiped Zhou Yao¡¯s hand and face with a towel. She¡¯d just wiped his left hand, and his fingers moved. He was awake.

    Leng Zhiyuan was extremely ted. She raised her gaze to look over, the man¡¯s long, thick, curly eyshes fluttered for a while before he slowly opened his eyes.

    He just woke up, and his dark eye bags were sunken. It made him seem more fierce. His defined ck and white eyes focused within a few seconds. Other than a hint of weakness in his gaze, he looked at her with his dark and quiet eyes.

    ¡°Zhou Yao...¡± Leng Zhiyuan called out to him. He was so quiet and did not seem like a person who¡¯d just awoken from aa after getting injured. Did he hurt his head in the process?

    She stretched her two fingers out and tentatively asked , ¡°How many is this?¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at her and did not give her an answer.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart sunk. He was hurt so badly, and he might have hurt his head. She curled the corners of her lips up and had a gentle smile on her face as she said, ¡°That¡¯s alright, it is still the most important for a human to be alive. I will bring you back to the city tomorrow for treatment. Medical technology is very advanced now...¡±

    As she spoke, she changed the subject. ¡°Even if you really hurt your head, lost your memory, and have turned into a...dumb person, I will still not leave you. I will forever be by your side.¡±

    She bent over to kiss his forehead.

    She¡¯d really thought about it already. As long as he was still around, it was fine. She would always protect and apany him, and not leave him.

    At this moment, softughter rang out in her ears. Because the man had just awoken, he had a hoarse voice as he said, ¡°Little fool, the next time,e up with a harder question. Two. Do you think that I had time to bother with you?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan froze, and she quickly straightened her body up to look at him. The man was smiling extremely happily, and based on what she saw, he even teased her as he raised his eyebrows at her.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, can you say something first the next time? You scared me to death just now!¡± If she did not care about the injuries on his body, she would have hit him long ago, and now, she was furious and could only stomp on the ground.

    Zhou Yao stretched his left hand out to wrap her small hand into his palm, and he grabbed it with strength. ¡°If I had not done that, could I have heard your confession of love?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°I did hear someone say that she was going to not leave or dump me, and even if I was a fool or forgot everything, it would be all okay...¡±

    ¡°You are not allowed to continue speaking!¡± Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small face was all red, and she bent down to cover his mouth.

    Their eyes locked. Living after escaping death made them both feel thankful inside their hearts. Zhou Yao touched her face and used his rough thumbs to caress her skin lovingly, then he forcefully kissed her supple hand a few times.

    ¡°Were you angry?¡± he asked softly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That private doctor took Han Xuan as a hostage and wanted you in exchange. At that time, I said...wait a minute...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was not some petty person. At that time, the situation was very tight. Not only was he her man, but he was also a soldier. He had to maintain his senses. Han Xuan did not know any martial arts, and she did, but using her in exchange, in that dangerous situation, it was the only way that the situation would have a turning point.

    This did not have too much to do with the face that it was Han Xuan.

    Just like that time at the back of the mountain, because he wanted to save Xiao Zhi, he could also forgo his life and rush into the tiger den, and those were his principles and his beliefs.

    It was him being like this, and this was why she liked him so much.

    She curled the corners of her lips up and gently said, ¡°Major General Zhou, are you reminding me right now, that you jumped down the cliff for me?¡±

    ¡°Hah, haha...¡± Zhou Yao broke out intoughter. He stretched his long arms out to embrace her, and he allowed her to lie against his chest. He was really very delighted. The love between two people should just be like this. Both of them understood one another well, and they were tied together with their hearts.

    ¡°Han Xuan...¡± He still wanted to exin.

    ¡°Shh.¡± Leng Zhiyuan used a finger to block his thin lips as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. I understand everything.¡±

    Zhou Yao suddenly thought of something. The people who do not understand you, you do not have to exin to them. The people who understand you do not need your exnation. As for her in his heart, she was thetter.

    He used his strength in his arms and hugged her even more firmly in his embrace. He hated that he could not merge her into his own bones, and at this moment, he was so thankful that he had her.

    This was just like a lonely person who¡¯d walked a path that was littered with cacti for many years, and he suddenly met a woman. She gave him the gentleness that he wanted and also apanied him on his journey.

    At this moment, he was no longer alone.

    He felt that his heart was very very full.

    He was all smitten as he kissed her hair.

    Leng Zhiyuany in his embrace quietly, and she listened to the strong and powerful thumping in his chest. It felt so good that she did not want to leave.

    ¡°Oh right, how did you know that I wanted you to fire?¡± Leng Zhiyuan asked.

    ¡°You rarely smile, and that time in the back of the mountain, you also gave me a rare smile. I knew that you were telling me that you could dodge that private doctor¡¯s bullet. Actually, I don¡¯t need to say it. At that time, my decision would also have been to fire the gun, but it was just that I did not know whether you could dodge it or not.¡±

    ¡°Speaking like that, we really have chemistry with one another,¡± she said with augh.

    ¡°Chemistry is a must!¡± His tone was serious, and he kissed her small earlobes.

    Leng Zhiyuanughed as she ducked away from him. She wanted to ask him something. She kept the smile on the corners of her lips as she said, ¡°Zhou Yao, I think that the people in the medical base seem to have some issues.¡±

    Someone seemed to be suspicious?

    Who was it?

    Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze was sharp. He simply said, ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. Your identity is not suitable to know this.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±

    She was not from the base, and it was not suitable for her to participate in these matters.

    Zhou Yao hugged her for a moment before he let go of her. Leng Zhiyuan helped him sit back up as she said, ¡°Do you feel pain anywhere, or do you feel ufortable?¡±

    ¡°I am fine, I am fine already.¡± He stretched his right arm out to undo the thick bandage.

    It was already toote for Leng Zhiyuan to stop all of this from happening. His right arm was already exposed, and there was a deep wound on it, but there was already a scab.

    Zhou Yao stretched his hand out to touch the white bandage on his head. He was extremely displeased as he said, ¡°Who bandaged this for me? Why did he turn me into a Mummy?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move; I will do it.¡± Leng Zhiyuan sat down on the bed to help him to undo the bandage on his head, and she said, ¡°You should learn how to be content now. Our luck was not bad, and we fell here. There is a family that is kind hearted and took us in. That aunty is a very nice person.¡±

    As she spoke, she looked at him and asked, ¡°When will we go back?¡±

    ¡°We are not in a hurry. There will be people looking for us very quickly, and this day or two, we can treat it as...a holiday.¡± Zhou Yao stretched his hand out to pin her soft waist, and he wanted to carry her and make her sit down on hisp as he said, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, why don¡¯t we take this holiday to consummate our marriage then?¡±

    He went back to the original spot just in three sentences. Leng Zhiyuan quickly stretched her hand out to hit hisrge palm that was moving all over as she said, ¡°Let go of me quickly. Aunty wille back soon. It is so embarrassing if others see us like this.¡±

    ¡°How embarrassing is it? Let me have a look.¡± He used two fingers to pin her evasive chin.

    Leng Zhiyuan was unable to take his yful behaviour, and she still had to think of the injuries on his body. She did not dare to use strength to struggle, but sitting down on hisp was impossible for her to do. Both of them were pushing and pulling like that. Zhou Yao half cupped and hugged her as he said, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, give me a kiss, quickly.¡±

 Chapter 831 - If I Really Looked For Someone Else Wouldnâ€™t You Be Extra Jealous? â€œYou donâ€™tâ€¦â€ She d

    <h4>Chapter 831: If I Really Looked For Someone Else Wouldn¡¯t You Be Extra Jealous?</h4>

    ¡°You don¡¯t...¡± She ducked even further away.

    At this moment, Aunty¡¯s voice rang out in the air. ¡°Youngdy, did your husband wake up already?¡±

    Aunty walked inside.

    Leng Zhiyuan pushed him away quickly, and this time, Zhou Yao also did not persist further. He curled his long left leg up and ced his right hand on it as he leaned his back on the wall. He watched her frantically tidying her clothes up.

    Leng Zhiyuan nced at him. She was so furious that her heart itched. He looked rogue and brazen as he looked at her teasingly, but it was her instead who seemed to have done something embarrassing.

    Bastard!

    Aunty noticed that Zhou Yao was awake. She pped her hands quickly, smiled, and said, ¡°Sir, you are finally awake now?¡±

    Zhou Yao had a look at Aunty, then he nodded his head politely and said, ¡°Thank you, Aunty.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. It is merely something that I could help out with. Sir, you do not know how worried your wife was when you were in aa. She¡¯d just awoken and said that she wanted to look for her husband, then she stayed by the side of your bed...¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes lit up and quickly noticed a word. ¡°Husband?¡±

    His gaze was bright as he looked over at Leng Zhiyuan.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small face became red instantly, just like a big steamed prawn.

    Aunty was still talking on her own. ¡°That¡¯s right, this youngdy said that you were her husband. We can tell the love that you two have for each other with just one look...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan:...

    She parted her legs and headed out of the room quickly. This Aunty really had to bring this up out of everything? This was so awkward. She could still hear the man insideughing. How happy was he?

    ...

    It was almost noon, and the Old uncle was still not back. They did not have ingredients to cook. Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan both felt bad for freeloading in someone else¡¯s house, so they asked, ¡°Aunty, is there anything that we can help out with?¡±

    Aunty had a look at the clock and said, ¡°This is bad. It is almost time for lunch. Both of you are probably hungry already, right? There are no ingredients at home right now. What about this: the two of you can go over to the small stream by the river to catch a few fish, and we can grill fish for lunch.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan picked some tools to catch fish from a stack of fishing tools piled up at the door. She took a fishing, a fishing rod, some fish bait... This was bad. There were so many things to take, and she could not take them all with her hands.

    At this moment, Zhou Yao wasughing behind her as he said, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, are you going fishing?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her head back to re at him as she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and do it then?¡±

    Zhou Yao stepped forward with his long legs. He took everything that she was holding before bending down to take a fish spear and a small stic bucket. He stuffed it into her hands, and he held her small hand as he walked forward and said, ¡°We just need this.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at the fish spear in his hand. Would it work just with this?

    They walked over to the side of the small stream. The water in the small stream was very clear, and when she looked over, she could see the small pebbles on the bottom of the stream, and there were many small fish swimming inside.

    ¡°Wow, there are so many fish here.¡± Leng Zhiyuan removed her shoes and socks and stepped into the small stream.

    Zhou Yao looked at her small bare feet. He had a frown on his face as he asked, ¡°Is the water in the stream cold?¡±

    ¡°It is not cold. It is a little warm.¡± Leng Zhiyuan did not even turn her head back as she replied. All of her attention was all attracted to the small fish by the side of her feet. She took the spear in her hand and focused in on one to strike.

    But she did not seed. The water from the stream sshed out and wet her face.

    ¡°Ah!¡± she happily shouted, then turned her head around to dodge.

    At this moment, a warm, broad chest enveloped her. Zhou Yao stretched his right hand out to pull her into his embrace, then he raised his left arm up to block her face.

    The stream water rained down, and Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face did not get a single drop of it. She opened her eyes to look. There was a big part of his sleeve on his left hand that was all wet, and he¡¯d blocked all of the stream water.

    She immediately felt sweet inside her heart.

    ¡°The stream water is very cool. Don¡¯t be yful; you are going to catch a cold.¡± It was rare for him to be so serious as he spoke. He touched her face with his left hand as he checked whether there were any water droplets on her face.

    She swatted hisrge palm away. She was displeased as she coyly said, ¡°You are always so rough. Can you be more gentle? My face is all red now.¡±

    ¡°You are so tender?¡± He hugged her with one arm and used the other hand to take the fish spear from her hand. He stabbed the fish in the water as he murmured, ¡°No wonder when I just went inside a little that time, you even ran over to the hospital to see the obstetrician. What did that patient record say, what rip...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her head over to cover his mouth as she said, ¡°Zhou Yao, you are not allowed to continue speaking!¡±

    At that time, that was the first time that she met him in her life. It was at Young Master Lu¡¯s ce. They did not exchange words with one another at all but started to fight with one another on thewn outside. This bastard pressed down on her and bullied her a little bit...

    And after that, she really felt pain. It was very ufortable. She went over to the hospital for a check and created a stir. Her father took her medical records and wanted this man to take responsibility.

    Thinking about it now, it was way too embarrassing, but it was also...fate.

    It was fate that she could not escape in life.

    ¡°What is that little amount of pain considered, Mrs. Zhou? I will let you know true pain tonight.¡± He curled his lips up into a mesmerizing smile.

    How could Leng Zhiyuan not know what he was trying to say? His narrow eyes that he fixed on her face were both ck and bright, and everything he wanted to do was written in his eyes.

    He was not negotiating with her, but this was his decision.

    ¡°Dream on! Go and look for someone else!¡± She was unwilling.

    Zhou Yao cupped her slim waist and kissed her cheek as he said, ¡°If I really went over to look for someone else, wouldn¡¯t you be so jealous? That man in ck that was kicked in his zipper area, I do not want to be just like him.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not know what to say. She elbowed him, but it seemed that she was weing him over although she was denying him.

    ¡°This is for you.¡± At this moment, Zhou Yao handed the fish spear to her.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked on as her eyes lit up. There were two small fish on the spear. He¡¯d caught two fishes with one try. She turned her gaze back to look at him. She had a bright smile on her face as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a pro.¡±

    ¡°That is a must. We go out on missions outside, and sometimes the conditions are rough. It is way toomon for us to be catching fish,so I am really unable to imagine how youplete your missions outside.¡±

    She was just like a fool, and she was still even a little fussy.

    ¡°We are unlike you all. My father would not allow me to go to those missions with tough conditions, and even if we have to go, he asks my older brother to go over. When we are out on missions, the resources must be adequate. I have to eat well, sleep well, and be served well. These are the most basic requirements.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zhou Yao snorted out loud, then he bent down by the side of her ear to softly say, ¡°The way that your father provided for you in the past, I will do the same in the future.¡±

    This was probably the most proper sweet nothing that he¡¯d said so far.

    Women all liked to listen to sweet nothings, and in the past, she felt that all these women were really so foolish, but now, listening to him speak like this, she suddenly also felt happy. It turned out that she was no different from those foolish women.

    ¡°You are touched now?¡± He ced his firm jaw on her small shoulders as he nudged her.

    Leng Zhiyuan shrunk her shoulders as she pushed him. She coughed softly and seriously said, ¡°Quickly catch two more fish. Aunty is still waiting for us at home. We have to go back quickly.¡±

    ¡°What are you in a rush for? Catching fish is something that I canplete in a minute!¡± Zhou Yao stuffed the spear in her small hand before he stretched his right hand out to touch her small face, and her face was smooth and tender.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± She turned her head around, wanting to escape hisrge palm.

    ¡°Who is messing around with you? Kiss me!¡± He forced her to turn her small face around.

 Chapter 832 - Do Everything That We Are Supposed To Do

    <h4>Chapter 832: Do Everything That We Are Supposed To Do</h4>

    Her facended in his palm, and even her slim waist that was just like a willow was caught in his long arm. His gaze was hot as he nced at her eyes, then he stared at her red lips.

    Kiss me...

    Kiss him...

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s irises contracted, and she immediately felt scared. He¡¯d kissed her many times before, but every time, she was forced to ept it. She did not give him a response and did not know how to.

    As she looked at his handsome face that was so close to hers, his deep, defined features were just like metal. His strong eyebrows were close to his hairline, his nose was tall, and his thin lips were maroon in colour. No matter how she looked at him, he was extremely masculine and handsome.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to...¡±

    ¡°Quickly...¡± He forcefully pinched her soft waist.

    This person...

    Based on his character, if she did not kiss him, he definitely would not let her go back. She did not have any other choice. Leng Zhiyuan braved herself and kissed his thin lips.

    ¡°Also...¡± He was not satisfied, and his nostrils searched for the fragrance on her body. He already had a frown on his face.

    Leng Zhiyuan had a look around her surroundings. There was no one around, and this atmosphere was perfect. She was smitten with his looks. She bravely used her hand to cup his face, then opened her mouth to kiss his gentle and warm thin lips.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s frown got even deeper, and his palm turned around. He turned her around, as he said, ¡°Normally, when I see you hitting others you have a lot of strength. Why are you acting just as if you are scratching me? Are you afraid?¡±

    Who was afraid?

    Leng Zhiyuan red at him, before she held onto his shoulders and went for it.

    He quickly opened his mouth. Leng Zhiyuan probed inside. Because she was inexperienced and had not kissed him yet, her teeth crashed onto his thin lower lip.

    She quickly retreated and was apologetic as she said, ¡°Sorry..¡±

    He did not open his eyes. He pinned her slim waist as he held her tight in his embrace, and he said, ¡°Stop wasting time! Quickly!¡±

    The more he rushed her, the more nervous she got. She shook her head and decided to retreat. ¡°I cannot... I don¡¯t have any experience...¡±

    Zhou Yao pinched her chin and dragged her small face back. This woman was wasting too much time, and he already could not wait any longer. He took the initiative to kiss her red lips as he lowered his voice to say, ¡°It is okay if you don¡¯t have any experience. A woman needs to be taught slowly by a man. Let me teach you...¡±

    ...

    Aunty stood at the door as she looked around, and from a far distance, she could finally see Zhou Yao holding Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hand as they walked back to the house.

    ¡°Youngdy, Sir, both of you have finallye back. Where did you two go? It has been such a long time. I thought that you two were in trouble, and I was nning to gather everyone together to go and look for you guys.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s ears were red. She averted her gaze as she handed the small stic bucket to Aunty, and said, ¡°Aunty, sorry, we...do not know how to fish, so we took a longer time.¡±

    ¡°What is there to be sorry for? It is all good as long as you are back.¡± As she spoke, Aunty had a nce at the small stic bucket and said, ¡°You, you caught so many fish. Quickly,e inside. We are preparing to grill the fish.¡±

    Three of them went inside the house, and Aunty took the knife to kill the fish. Leng Zhiyuan wanted to help out, but she did not know how to.

    The fiery red charcoals were burning. Zhou Yao started the fire rack, then he skewered the clean fish. The fish were grilled, and he was extremely meticulous as he adjusted the seasoning.

    Leng Zhiyuan was embarrassed. She spun around, and she did not know how to do anything. She noticed that the fish on one side was almost done, so she stretched her hand out to turn the skewer, wanting to grill the other side of the fish.

    But the moment her finger touched the stick, she shrunk her finger back in pain. ¡°Sii!¡± It was so hot.

    ¡°Did you burn yourself?¡± Zhou Yao quickly put the seasoning down to hold her small hand. Her thumb was scalded and all red, so he helped her cool down.

    Such an intimate act made Leng Zhiyuan feel extremely embarrassed. She wanted to take her hand back, but the man was unwilling to let her go, and at this moment, she heard Aunty cover her mouth andugh.

    She was even more embarrassed and could only lower her head.

    Zhou Yao let go of her hand and had a frown on his face as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t add to the mess. Sit there properly.¡± He used his gaze to point to the seat beside him.

    ¡°I want to help out,¡± she extremely softly replied.

    ¡°What are you going to help out with? You are just adding to the work,¡± he shot back.

    Leng Zhiyuan was extremely furious. She snorted out loud before she sat down by his side.

    Very quickly, the fragrance of the fish wafted out. Zhou Yao took the small golden brown colour fish that was on the skewer, then he added some seasoning and grabbed a small piece from the belly to hand it to her lips. ¡°Have a taste.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was still angry, and she did not want to eat, but she was hungry. She was not going to be petty with her own stomach, so she opened her small lips and ate the fish that he fed her.

    ¡°Is it good?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good.¡± Leng Zhiyuan forcefully nodded her head. The fish that he grilled was very delicious, and it was extremely tasty.

    Zhou Yao had a look at her cheeks as she chewed and noticed her satisfied gaze. He slowly curled the corners of his lips and put the fish in his hands onto the te. He squeezed it in his palm as he said, ¡°You can sit here to eat slowly. All the fish will be done soon.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan felt embarrassed and said, ¡°You people who are working have not eaten yet. How can I start eating first?¡±

    At this moment, Auntyughed out loudly and said, ¡°Youngdy, isn¡¯t it all the same no matter who eats first? Don¡¯t be hungry. I can tell how much your husband pampers you.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan had a nce at Zhou Yao, who was beside her. Her long eyshes were just like the wings of a butterfly as they fluttered, then drooped down shyly.

    ¡°That¡¯s a must, Aunty. If I do not pamper my own wife, who would pamper her then?¡± Zhou Yao replied.

    ¡°Right right right, haha.¡± Aunty agreed.

    ...

    There was a huge downpour in the afternoon. The cement house was leaking a little, and the droplets of rain fell onto the bed. They did not have any other choice; Aunty joined the two beds together.

    ¡°Youngdy, it looks like the four of us have to squeeze together on one bed now. What about this: both of us can sleep together, and the men can sleep with one another. We will use a cloth curtain to separate. What do you guys think?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not have any objections and was all for what they suggested, ¡°We will listen to whatever Aunty says.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Aunty went over to get the curtain.

    Zhou Yao put both hands into his pocket. He took a step forward to use his shoulders to knock into Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s slim back, and he softly said, ¡°Sleeping like that, isn¡¯t it inconvenient?¡±

    Inconvenient?

    She turned her head over to look at him as she said, ¡°How is it inconvenient?¡±

    Zhou Yao shrugged his shoulders and heaved out a sigh, meaning ¡ª Just treat it as if I did not say anything.

    When his gaze fell onto her face again, he smiled and said, ¡°After we eat dinner, let¡¯s go out for a walk. We might have to leave tomorrow, and tonight, we should have a look at the night view here. Also, we should also do the things that we are supposed to.¡±

    The things that they were supposed to do...

    Leng Zhiyuan froze for a second before she suddenly understood what he was trying to say. She quickly averted her gaze, and she did not know where to look.

    ...

    When they were having dinner, Leng Zhiyuan was being a little dreary, and Aunty asked, ¡°Young Lady, what is wrong with you? Are the dishes today not to your taste?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no...¡±

    Zhou Yao took a piece of a vegetable and put it inside her bowl, then said, ¡°Eat quickly!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan:...

    After eating dinner, Aunty was tidying the table up. Leng Zhiyuan was trying to help out, and she said, ¡°Aunty, I will help you wash the dishes.¡±

    Aunty quickly stopped her and said, ¡°There is no need. I can wash these few bowls in a short time. If you help out, it would only be a mess. We just ate dinner. You can apany your husband to go out and have a walk. It just finished raining, and the air outside is very fresh.¡±

 Chapter 833 - Heaven As Quilt, Earth As Coal, I Will Treat You Well All My Life

    <h4>Chapter 833: Heaven As Quilt, Earth As Coal, I Will Treat You Well All My Life</h4>

    Go out for a walk...

    Wasn¡¯t that exactly what he wanted?

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at Zhou Yao from the corners of her eyes. The 1.9 meter tall man was leaning against the door with his hands in his pockets. He was so tall that he was touching the roof beam and looked like he did not belong in this humble ce.

    Sensing her gaze, he narrowed his eyes and looked over. He knew that she was shy and dawdling, but he was already waiting for her.

    ...

    ¡°Auntie, we will be going out for a walk.¡± He strode over and went to take her small hand.

    Leng Zhiyuan refused and pulled her hand back.

    At that moment, Auntie smiled and said, ¡°Ok, ok. You two go ahead.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan:...

    Zhou Yao dragged her out.

    They walked through the mountain vige hand in hand. At night, the mountain vige was very quiet, and thousands of lights could be seen through the windows of the houses. Leng Zhiyuan looked at them and felt her mood slowly rx.

    Zhou Yao kneaded her hand once. ¡°Enjoy taking strolls?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I usually don¡¯t like shopping, so I go out alone to take a walk if I have nothing to do.¡±

    Zhou Yao took a look at the lush mountain in the distance. ¡°I¡¯m on call 24 hours a day. I probably don¡¯t have much free time, but when I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was not happy to hear that. She immediatelyined, ¡°So it seems like I have to thank you? If you are so busy, then why did I see that you had time to go shopping with Han Xuan?¡±

    She had seen it in Hong Kong that night.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s footsteps halted. His sharp ck eyes shot towards her face. ¡°When did you see me shopping with Han Xuan? I¡¯ve never gone shopping with her except for her birthday in Hong Kong two months ago...¡±

    His eyes shed, and he understood everything. ¡°Did you see Han Xuan and me on the streets that night? No wonder you seem to have be a different person and when I went to see you. You refused to see me, even telling me bullshit like we were just on working terms and going our own paths in the future. Mrs. Zhou, were you jealous?¡±

    It was not a question but an affirmation.

    Leng Zhiyuan found out that she had let it slip. She did not intend to ever say it in her entire life, but now, she had really said too much. She shook off his big palm and continued walking with a humph.

    Zhou Yao quickly caught up with her and reached for her little hand. He was in such a happy mood that he had a trace ofughter in his voice. ¡°Mrs. Zhou, why didn¡¯t you ask me? It¡¯s not good for you to be so sullen and jealous.¡±

    He was making fun of her.

    Leng Zhiyuan wanted to find a hole to hide in. Due to embarrassment, her youngdy temper arose. ¡°I like to be jealous. If you don¡¯t like it, go to Han Xuan.¡±

    Just then, her slender waist was captured by a strong arm, and Zhou Yao half carried and half pushed her into the grove. She felt as if there were a big stone on her delicate back as the man pressed down and said, ¡°How could your jealousy be so high?¡±

    It was very dark, with only a little moonlight, yet his eyes were shining like luminous gemstones. He trapped her with his tall and upright body and reached out to caress her hair like trying to appease a child having a tantrum.

    She pursed her red lips and refused to speak.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, you still have the cheek to talk about me? What¡¯s the matter with you then? When I went to your big brother¡¯s vi to look for you that day, you kept pulling long faces at me and even pped me. But soon after, I saw you with Ye Ziyi on the street.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan froze. She instantly remembered that day. She was so angry that she pped him. At that moment, he was so furious that his face turned blue. He mmed the door and left on the spot.

    How did he know she¡¯d met Ye Ziyi?

    Could it be that not only did he not leave, but he came back and tailed her?

    The embarrassment and injustice in Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart suddenly disappeared. She felt that they both were big fools, super big fools.

    She pouted her red lips and hit him with her fist. ¡°What date? I met Ye Ziyi on the street by coincidence. We haven¡¯t been in touch for many years.¡±

    ¡°Humph, even if it¡¯s a coincidence, what about the night of Valentine¡¯s day? You did note and meet me, but instead, you took the cable car with Ye Ziyi while holding the rose he gave you.¡±

    How could he remember so clearly? Clingy!

    He still dared to pick on her. His jealous side was equally scary.

    ¡°That French restaurant had no mood at all. It didn¡¯t even have a fountain or a piano ¡ª not even a wind chime at the door. It was nothingpared to the cafe Ye Ziyi invited me to. Major General Zhou, your taste isgging behind that of Ye Ziyi by not just one level...¡±

    Before she finished speaking, his heavy and oppressive body directly pressed her against the rock, making the two of them closely stuck together. He opened his mouth and sucked hard on her red lips. ¡°You came? You came to meet me?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan tilted her little head hard to the side and ignored him.

    She had been waiting for him for half an hour, and now in retrospect, she felt aggrieved.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, tell me the truth. When did you start liking me? Why didn¡¯t you tell me but made me run after you like a fool such that I nearly started worshipping you as if you were my girlfriend?¡± he cursed excitedly.

    ¡°What are you saying? Was it not right for you to chase me? I am your girlfriend! ¡± She gave him a rude kick with her outstretched foot.

    ¡°If you are my girlfriend, would my parents agree? I won¡¯t agree either. You are my wife, wife!¡± Zhou Yao held the back of her head and kissed her forcefully.

    He had not shaved these few days, and there was a shadow on his jaw, which was very prickly. When he kissed her, her tender and delicate skin felt pain and was itchy. She pushed him with her two hands and wriggled uncooperatively. ¡°Go away!¡±

    ¡°If I go away now, would you think I¡¯m not a man?¡± His big palm slid down her beautiful pink neck.

    The whole body of Leng Zhiyuan was stiff. She could not rx at all.¡±¡±Zhou Yao, don¡¯t... I¡¯m not ready...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to prepare for this. Just hand yourself over to me.¡± There was a low rock nearby. Zhou Yao carried her onto it and then began to unbuckle his belt.

    Leng Zhiyuan refused. She took a look at the surrounding environment. It was dark. Other people usually had either a candlelight dinner or flowers, or at least there would be a warm bed. What was this?

    ¡°Zhou Yao, I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    ¡°Be good, stop saying no. You have to.¡± He took off his jacket andid it on the stone, then he pressed her down. The stone was cool, so he thoughtfully put a strong arm behind her and let her liefortably in his arms. His right hand went to undo her clothes. He began to kiss her and murmured, ¡°Tonight, we will use heaven as quilt, the earth as coal, and the moon as our witness. We will be together from this moment. I, Zhou Yao, will treat you well all my life.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan felt soft all over. She didn¡¯t know if it was due to his kiss or his words of love.

    She held on to his strong arm tightly with her hands. Did she really have to hand herself over?

 Chapter 834 - Wife

    <h4>Chapter 834: Wife</h4>

    She had not had a mother since she was young. She also never had any good friends. She was entirely nk when it came to rtionships. No one taught her how to behave or what was right to do.

    She just felt that she was putting herself out there; she would belong to him entirely.

    In the future, she would only have him.

    ¡°Zhou Yao... Zhou Yao...¡± She was nervous and at a loss as she called out to him.

    ¡°I am here, I am here... Wife, wife...¡± He closed his reddened eyes.

    Leng Zhiyuan closed her eyes slowly, and glistening tears slowly fell down from the corner of her eyes. She was in pain, but she also felt happy.

    ...

    At night, Leng Zhiyuan slept on the joined beds. Aunty, who was in deep slumber, was sleeping on her left side, and there was a cloth curtain. She knew that Zhou Yao was sleeping on her right hand side.

    There was a long finger moving on the cloth curtains. He was tracing the word stroke by stroke ¡ª Pain, then he added a question mark.

    He asked her if she was in pain or not.

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her body over to the side. They were separated by a cloth curtain, and she could hear the clear sound of his breathing. Just now, not too long ago, he pressed down on her body as he panted heavily just like a fierce wolf, and it was just as if he was about to tear her up and swallow her.

    Pain.

    Of course it hurt.

    It hurt very very badly.

    It was not until now that she knew that the time that she went over to the OBGYN was such a dumb thing to do. The things that happened between a man and a woman were not as simple as she...thought.

    But she was still happy. It was just as if her heart was floating around and finally found a port that she could dock at, and she belonged to him entirely now.

    She was shy as she stretched her fingers out, and she tapped his long fingers that were moving about.

    At this moment, she saw the hand from the other side shrink back, but his thin lips came over with a kiss, and he kissed her fingers.

    Leng Zhiyuan was taken aback. She quickly took her fingers back, and the sound of chestyughter rang out in her ears. He was in a good mood as he broke out intoughter.

    He was teasing her again.

    Leng Zhiyuan turned around and decided to sleep with her back facing him. She did not want to bother with him.

    No sound came from her. Zhou Yao ced both arms behind his head as a pillow. He was rxed as he shook his long legs. He closed his thick long eyshes and he stretched his tongue out to lick his dry thin lips.

    Thinking about it just now, he really did not get enough of it.

    That woman was very coy, and she was unwilling to give him a second time. They still had a long time in the future. He was afraid that she would be injured, and he was also afraid that he would make her angry and there would not be anymore in the future, so he let her go.

    It was not that he was in a hurry, but he did not truly get her. He did not feel safe, and he always felt that there was a day when she would leave him.

    He was self aware. He still had Han Xuan by his side, and it was not fair for her...

    He was also anxious. He had protected his body for 27 years, and at this very moment, he only wanted to have his release on her. He wanted to bebined together with her and be together with her forever.

    Zhou Yao turned his gaze over to the side to have a look at the cloth curtain by his side. She was just by the side of his hand and was all warm. He felt satisfied as he let out a happy grunt, then he slowly closed his eyes.

    ...

    The next morning, Leng Zhiyuan woke up, and Zhou Yao was not around. He¡¯d woken up early, and she woke upte.

    She sat up and stepped down from the bed. Aunty was already working with the embroidery. The people here were all good at embroidery, and they sold batches of handmade embroidered goods over at Jiangnan.

    ¡°Aunty, what are you embroidering?¡± Leng Zhiyuan stepped forward to ask.

    ¡°Youngdy, you are awake already? I am embroidering a traditional tank top. Does it look good? They are a pair of mandarin ducks frolicking in water.¡± Aunty stretched her hand out to open the bright red tank top out to show Leng Zhiyuan.

    Leng Zhiyuan had a nce and was immediately wowed as she said, ¡°It is so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Is it pretty? I¡¯ll give this to you.¡±

    ¡°I cannot take it.¡±

    Aunty covered her mouth as sheughed and said, ¡°This red tank top is what women in the past would wear, and now, the value of this tank top has already increased ten times. It is what couples wear for romance. Men like this. Both of you are so loving. I will give one to you, and I hope that you two will grow old with one another.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face became red immediately. What about romance?

    She did not want to put it on.

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps rang out from outside the door, and there were many peopleing in her direction.

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her gaze to have a look outside the door. The door was pushed open, and the one right in the front was Zhou Yao. The man was extremely energetic. His defined features were extra handsome, and when he saw her, the corners of his lip curled up. There was an extra gentleness in his eyes as he said, ¡°Pack up; we should set out now.¡±

    ¡°Older Sister-inw!¡± Xiao Zhi and the rest of the ming Forces soldiers were present.

    Leng Zhiyuan knew that they woulde looking for them very quickly, and it was probably going to be today, but there was a sort of nervousness inside her heart when they came over. They had to leave this ce.

    She lifted her heels up to go out the door. Ye Ziyi was also around. Ye Ziyi saw her and heaved a sigh of relief. He said, ¡°Zhiyuan, this is great. It is all good as long as you are fine.¡±

    ¡°Director Ye, I am fine.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve seen you safe with my own two eyes, so now I am relieved. I am not with them, I must go.¡± Ye Ziyi had a serious expression on his face as he let out a sigh. ¡°This time, the army base was attacked, and the upper management is asking for someone to take responsibility. I have to go back to do the report now.¡±

    Ye Ziyi made a move.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at his back profile. She did not know why, but she had a gut feeling. The attack was not some simple matter. Maybe, this was only the beginning.

    At this moment, her shoulder was in pain. It turned out that Zhou Yao stretched his long arm out to pin her shoulder down, and he pinched her harshly.

    She turned her gaze over to the side to look at him. He curled the corners of his lips up, but there was no hint of joy in his eyes as he stared at her eyes as he said, ¡°He has already left, but you are still looking? You do not bear for him to leave?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was immediately left speechless, and she shook hisrge palm away as she said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    She was able to tell that he was more jealous than a woman.

    Zhou Yao snorted out, and that meant that he would go back to settle it with herter. He held her small hand as he ordered Xiao Zhi, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we will set out now!¡±

    ...

    After bidding farewell with Aunty, the group went back to the army base directly. Zhou Yao had just stepped out of the car, and Han Xuan ran over. Her gaze had joy, hope, love, and also someplicated emotions...

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou, this is great. You have finallye back safely. I still thought that you...¡± Han Xuan¡¯s eyes were all red, and it was obvious that she¡¯d cried for a few days. The two or three days that he¡¯d disappeared for, she¡¯d washed her face with tears, and every day felt just as long as a year.

    Zhou Yao looked at her and did not say anything.

    Han Xuan took a breath through her reddened nostrils. Her gaze was extremely pitiful as she said, ¡°Older Brother Zhou, I have already thought about it. If you really ended up in trouble, I would also not continue living alone. Even if it is in Hell, I would apany you...¡±

    She had yet to finish her words, and the back door of the jeep behind Zhou Yao opened up. Leng Zhiyuan stepped out of the car.

    Han Xuan saw Leng Zhiyuan and froze entirely.

    Zhou Yao turned back toe over to Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s side. He stretched his hand out to ruffle her hair. He did not conceal his pampering and love for her as he softly said, ¡°Go back before me.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan had a look at Han Xuan, then she nodded her head and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Han Xuan¡¯s hands and feet were icy cold as she stood on the spot. She looked at Zhou Yao¡¯s gentle expression, and in the past few days, it seemed that his rtionship with Leng Zhiyuan had be even closer.

    She was always lying to herself and others. She told herself time and time again that she had to forget everything that happened outside the base. Leng Zhiyuan fell off of the cliff, and he actually chose to jump down together with her.

    At that time, he did not hesitate at all as he also leaped down the cliff. She flew over to tug on his sleeve, but his sleeve just brushed past her palm, and she watched on as he disappeared before her eyes. He went away together with another woman, and she could only have her heart broken into pieces as she shouted and sobbed his name out.

 Chapter 835 - Donâ€™t Do Things In The Name Of Love

    Chapter 835: Don¡¯t Do Things In The Name Of Love

    At that time, it was like being pushed down to hell. He was willing to live and die with Leng Zhiyuan, and ultimately, she was just an outsider.

    These few days, she did not sleep. She was tormented by jealousy, worry, guilt, uneasiness, pain, and all sorts of other feelings. She felt tortured.

    She had decided that if Zhou Yao really died, she would not stay alive either.

    Even if he only liked Leng Zhiyuan, she¡¯d chase after him and follow him all the way to hell.

    She could not lose him.

    Zhou Yao watched Leng Zhiyuan leave until her figure disappeared from sight. Only then did he look at Han Xuan as he started walking. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

    Han Xuan quickly moved her feet and followed.

    ...

    The pair reached a sealed little house, and Zhou Yao stood with his hands sped behind his back.

    Han Xuan looked at his handsome back, then she walked forward and reached out to hug him. Shey her face against his back. ¡°Big Brother Zhou, I missed you so much these few days. I was worried that something bad happened to you...¡±

    Zhou Yao stood there unmoving. ¡°Hah...¡± he let out a lowugh. ¡°If anything would have happened to me, it would be thanks to you.¡±

    Han Xuan¡¯s face turned white. She let go of Zhou Yao, and in a trembling voice, she said, ¡°Big Brother Zhou, what do you...mean?¡±

    Zhou Yao slowly turned around. His long, narrow, ck eyes stared at her beautiful face like a hawk. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. You just wanted Leng Zhiyuan to die. You did not think that I would be involved.¡±

    Han Xuan stepped back a few steps. ¡°Big Brother Zhou, I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡±

    ¡°Han Xuan, are you still going to quibble at such a time? Exactly how much do you hate Leng Zhiyuan that you wanted her to go and die!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! Big Brother Zhou, you need to have evidence before speaking. There were so many eyes watching outside the base. I didn¡¯t do anything. The soil under Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s feet loosened, and she fell down by herself. Did shein to you? Did she speak ill of me? She¡¯s wronged me!¡± Han Xuan screamed, out of control.

    ¡°Enough! Did you let that private doctor capture you on purpose? You think I can¡¯t tell! Han Xuan, you think everyone is as stupid as you!¡± Zhou Yao raised his voice and shouted.

    The atmosphere instantly became tense. They looked at each other, his eyes were zing with both disappointment and anger. Han Xuan averted her gaze with effort, the rims of her eyes had turned red.

    Zhou Yao took two steps forward. ¡°Han Xuan, can you still recognise yourself? Where is that Han Xuan who lost her brother at the age of 14 but still lived on bravely? The 18-year-old who lurked beside Scorpion and strived to study medicine. Where did that intelligent and tenacious Han Xuan go? Han Xuan, I don¡¯t recognise you anymore. You are blinded by jealousy and have lost your wisdom. You have started on the path of no return. Aren¡¯t you letting your brother down like this?¡±

    The tears in Han Xuan¡¯s eyes started falling forcefully. That¡¯s right, was this still her?

    Now she was despicable, so unbearable. She was Han Hong¡¯s little sister. She was eager to excel, and she was supposed to be virtuous. How did she be like this?

    ¡°Big Brother Zhou, do you know why I¡¯ve changed? That is because I love you and can¡¯t lose you.¡±

    Zhou Yao pressed his thin lips into a deep, straight line. He slowly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t do things in the name of love. No one needs such selfish and extreme love.¡±

    He strode away.

    ¡°Big Brother Zhou...¡± Han Xuan called out to stop him. ¡°What are you going to do? Will you expose me and hand me in?¡±

    Although she¡¯d been caught by the private doctor on purpose, upon being involved with these terrorists, her life would be over and it would taint her whole life.

    Zhou Yao stopped but did not look back. He sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t care about Han Hong¡¯s reputation, but I still do¡±

    Han Xuan breathed a sigh of relief. He meant that she would not be handed in.

    ¡°But this is thest time. Pack up. Someone will pick you up in the morning. Leave T-City, and nevere back.¡± Zhou Yao left.

    Leave T-City...

    Nevere back...

    Han Xuan suddenly sagged to the ground. Her hands and feet were cold, as if her blood had coagted. He was actually sending her away.

    Although he didn¡¯t say it, he never wanted to see her again.

    How could he be so cruel?

    Han Xuan burst into tears.

    ...

    Zhou Yao walked out, and Xiao Zhi went up to meet him. ¡°Major General.¡±

    ¡°Send someone to check on the background of the private doctor.¡±

    ¡°Major General, haven¡¯t we already found out that this private doctor is a habitual international criminal who specializes in provoking conflicts between countries to n terrorist attacks? It was not surprising that he chose to act on Russians with special identities. Is there anything suspicious about this?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I want to know if he has anything to do with Scorpion.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. We haven¡¯t found any information yet.¡±

    Zhou Yao nodded. ¡°The night that the private doctor was arrested and brought back to the military base, was he locked up in the same ce as Han Xuan?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the cells at the base are all temporary and in the same area.¡±

    Zhou Yao fell into a deep thought. He was very clear of what Han Xuan was thinking. When she was attacked, she purposely went to him with the intention to be caught by the private doctor. Her purpose was simple and direct; she wanted to get rid of Leng Zhiyuan using the private doctor.

    Then why was Han Xuan sure that the target of the private doctor was Leng Zhiyuan?

    The only exnation was that on the night of her detention, Han Xuan had a talk with the doctor, who¡¯d cleverly led the conversation and told her.

    That¡¯s the problem. The personal doctor¡¯s target was very clear; it was Leng Zhiyuan.

    But why was it Leng Zhiyuan?

    Was it really like what the private doctor said. Did Leng Zhiyuan really send people to find out his bottom line and take him by surprise so that he would fail?

    He did not agree.

    These terrorists just wanted real gold and silver. Every time they made a move, it was always a big move. It was impossible for it to be over some personal grudge. The base was a wall of iron. The private doctor dared to attack at the base which was as good asmitting suicide. Theymitted suicide all for Leng Zhiyuan?

    Butpared to Leng Zhiyuan, didn¡¯t the private doctor think that he was more worth killing?

    He had arrested the private doctor himself, but as he stood in front of the doctor, the doctor seemed to regard him as nothing.

    What was the real objective of the private doctor?

    Was he working for Scorpion?

    It was hard to say.

    Scorpion¡¯s number one target was himself, while Leng Zhiyuan was his beloved woman.

    Zhou Yao felt that he had walked into a huge fog.

    ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. I¡¯ll investigate with due diligence.¡±

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan came back to the house. She had not been there in a long time, ever since she hade to stay for several daysst time.

    She looked around. The room was clean and tidy. A quilt folded into tofu cubes was on the bed, and a set of men¡¯s toiletries were in the bathroom.

 Chapter 836 - I Have You, So I Wont Be Petty

    <h4>Chapter 836: I Have You, So I Wont Be Petty</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan seemed to be very satisfied. It seemed that when she was not around, his private life was very clean.

    She stood before the sink, and she stretched her hand out to take a tazor. This was probably used to shave his moustache, right?

    He really should shave his moustache.

    She was curious as she examined the razor.

    At this moment, a familiar chest pressed against her. She was firmly taken into his embrace. The man used strength to press down on her to kiss her as he smiled and said, ¡°Why, do you want to shave my moustache?¡±

    She used her hand to push his handsome face away, and she pretended to be displeased as she said, ¡°You are not allowed to kiss me!¡±

    Zhou Yao forced his way and nudged her face. As he nudged her, heughed and said, ¡°You are already mine now. Can¡¯t I even give you a kiss? If you continue to be coy, you will suffer tonight!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was used to him talking dirty all the time, but her face still burned up as she said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    She became obedient. Zhou Yao firmly embraced her and buried his nose in her hair as he sniffed. ¡°I will send Han Xuan off tomorrow morning.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan froze, and she knew that he was giving her an exnation.

    ¡°I cannot send Han Xuan up to the upper management, no matter which aspect. If she gets dragged into this matter, the paperwork would be in a mess, and many people would be involved in it. Furthermore, after all, I owe her...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan snorted out loud and said, ¡°Then are you going to grievance me?¡±

    Zhou Yao froze and used two fingers to press her chin down. He turned her small face over as he softly asked, ¡°You are angry now?¡±

    When he turned her small face over, it was only then that he realized that she was snickering. She stretched her fair fingers out to poke his forehead as she said,¡± I am just joking, dummy!¡±

    Zhou Yao always liked how she looked when she was smiling, just like at this moment. She was glowing. She was so beautiful that others would be all smitten with her. His strong heart was softened into a puddle of cotton candy as he said, ¡°You are teasing me? You are really not angry?¡±

    ¡°I am not angry. Han Xuan is only full of jealousy right now. Actually, thinking about it carefully, a man that she knew for ten years was snatched away by a woman in the short period of two months. No matter who it was, anyone would feel unsatisfied. Han Xuan is pretty pitiful.¡± As she spoke, Leng Zhiyuan raised her bright smiling face as she looked at him and said, ¡°I already have you, so I will not be petty.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes lit up quickly, and they were sparkling brightly. Everyone knew how afraid he was of her feeling offended. He stretched his long arm out to hug her tight as he said, ¡°Wifey, you really treat me so well.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan hugged his neck. Sending Han Xuan away was the best solution.

    ¡°Wifey.¡± Zhou Yao kissed her small face as he said, ¡°It is still very hard to tell what motives that private doctor hading for you. I have a feeling that he was Scorpion¡¯s man. If this is the case, then Scorpion¡¯s goal has already been fixed on you. In the future, you have to be careful. In the past few years, I did not have a woman by my side, and now that I have you, I am very sorry Wifey. I have to bring you into this matter now.¡±

    The past few years, he did not have any woman by his side...

    Leng Zhiyuan was deeply captivated by this sentence. She had a bright smile on her face as she still pretended to let out a sigh and said, ¡°Ay, why are there so many problems being together with you?¡±

    Zhou Yao quickly pressed her small shoulders down. His narrow eyes were fixed on her face. His tone was grim as he asked, ¡°You are afraid? Are you regretting this?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was brave as she looked into his eyes. Her beautiful grey eyes were bright and moist. She was extremely gentle, and she retorted, ¡°Are you afraid now? And you are regretting it now?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! What am I scared of?¡±

    ¡°Then doesn¡¯t it all make sense? I am already together with you now, so why are you speaking so much nonsense right now?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze was hot as if he was about to light her on fire. He suddenly recalled what his mother told him back in the past. She was a girl with a cold exterior and warm heart. If there was a day she fell in love, she would be the most gentle woman in the entire world...

    In the past, he did not believe it, but now, he believed it.

    He embraced her and nudged her hair. He had a frown on his face as he softly said, ¡°In the past, I was one person. It was fine if I just died. I did not have anything dragging me down, and now that I have you, I do not bear for myself to die. I am also scared of you ending up in trouble. I was unwilling to touch women and touch rtionships, and that is because I knew the moment I had feelings for someone, I would have a weak spot. When that timees, I would harm myself and harm the other party...¡±

    ¡°What about now?¡± Leng Zhiyuan asked.

    Zhou Yao curled the corners of his lips up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other choice now. I can only drag you into this.¡±

    This was more like it!

    Leng Zhiyuan buried herself against his chest.

    Both of them hugged one another quietly. After hugging one another for a long time, they heard the sound of someone knocking on the door. ¡°Major General.¡±

    Zhou Yao let go of her. He pinched her cheeks and said, ¡°I just returned to the base. I have some matters to attend to. I might onlye back at night. You stay here obediently and wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head.

    ...

    Zhou Yao walked out. Leng Zhiyuan was bored as she walked two rounds around the house, then she took her phone out and dialled a number.

    ¡°Hello, Ah Chen, help me to investigate all of the high level executives who came to the medical base. I want all of their detailed documents.¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, are you suspicious of someone?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I suspect that there is a spy.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Young Miss, I will go and investigate. Oh right, do we have to investigate Ye Ziyi one more time?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan shook her head and said, ¡°There is no need. Ye Ziyi was able to climb to such a position, and he must have something that is more outstanding than others. We have already investigated him once. If we continue doing so, he will definitely realize something. We don¡¯t have to worry about him at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Roger, roger.¡±

    She hung up, and lunch came. Leng Zhiyuan was full from her meal, then she went out for a walk, and in a blink of an eye, it was already nighttime.

    Zhou Yao still did note back. She took the bright red traditional tank top from Aunty¡¯s ce to check out. She had a look at it and she squeezed the traditional tank top back. What was this? This was so embarrassing.

    She was a person who did not wear skirts, so how could she put this on?

    After he saw it, he would definitelyugh at her.

    She did not want to wear it.

    After dragging time, one hour passed by. It was already eight at night. Leng Zhiyuan stood by the side of the door and looked a few times. He had note back yet.

    She walked out.

    She met Xiao Zhi on the way out and said, ¡°Xiao Zhi, where is your Major General?¡±

    ¡°Older Sister-inw, the meeting just ended. Major General is still talking with Director Yang inside the meeting room, and I think that Major General wille out very quickly.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head. She was bored anyways. She headed over to the direction of the meeting room. By doing this, if he came back, they would meet one another in the middle.

    After getting halfway there, Leng Zhiyuan saw the main doors of the meeting room open up from a far distance. Director Yang brought his secretary along as they walked out. She could vaguely see Zhou Yao¡¯s tall frame in the meeting room.

    They finished speaking with one another?

    Leng Zhiyuan did not move anymore. He was definitely going toe out very quickly, and she stood on the spot to wait for him.

    But at this moment, a petite figure dashed into her line of vision. She turned her gaze over to look and saw Han Xuan going inside the meeting room. The main doors of the meeting room were closed by Han Xuan.

    It was already sote now. What was Han Xuan looking to do?

    Leng Zhiyuan stepped forward and slowly walked over to the side of the window of the meeting room.

 Chapter 837 - I Want To Be Your Woman

    <h4>Chapter 837: I Want To Be Your Woman</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan pushed the window open slightly and looked inside.

    Zhou Yao was cleaning up the documents on the conference table. Holding the documents in his hand, he got up and was about to leave, but just then, the door closed. Someone hade in.

    He looked up.

    Han Xuan was there.

    Zhou Yao took a look at her. Han Xuan was wearing a pink tweed coat with her long hair spread across her shoulders, looking pure and lovely.

    He didn¡¯t speak but merely looked at her.

    Han Xuan saw that his face was still and quiet. She took two steps forward and softly cried, ¡°Big Brother Zhou, I¡¯m leaving early tomorrow morning. Tonight, can you...keep mepany?¡±

    What she said had a deep hidden meaning. Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze was calm. He looked into her eyes as if he could prate all the thoughts in her heart at the moment.

    Han Xuan became nervous. ¡°Big Brother Zhou, I¡¯ve thought through it carefully. You like Miss Leng; I can¡¯t change that. But Big Brother Zhou, I have liked you for ten whole years. Since I saw you for the first time when I was 14, I was attracted to you. Since we can¡¯t be together, could you fulfil my..st request? Let me leave with no regrets.¡±

    As she spoke, Han Xuan slowly raised her hands. She undid the buttons of her coat one by one.

    Thest button was undone, the coat fell to the ground, and the girl¡¯s fair and beautiful skin was exposed.

    Han Xuan had no clothes on her body. She did not wear anything under her coat.

    She walked towards Zhou Yao. She gazed obsessively at his tough, handsome face. ¡°Big Brother Zhou, I¡¯m clean. I¡¯ve been saving myself for you all these years. I hoped to hand over my innocence to you one day. Big Brother Zhou, I want to be your woman. Don¡¯t worry. I will not tell anyone about this, including Miss Leng. Big Brother Zhou, I like you. Please ept me.¡±

    Han Xuan stopped in front of Zhou Yao. She stood on tiptoes and kissed Zhou Yao on the cheek.

    But she did not manage to kiss him. Zhou Yao dodged her at that moment, and the man¡¯s emotionless voice faintly sounded. ¡°Han Xuan, don¡¯t you even want yourst shred of dignity?¡±

    Han Xuan halted in shock.

    Just then, there was a gust of cold wind beside her as Zhou Yao extended his long legs and went to open the door, simply walking out.

    Leng Zhiyuan could see everything clearly from outside. She did not expect Zhou Yao to simplye out like this. She dodged to the corner to avoid being seen.

    Although she had nothing to hide, it was still a very low move to peep at others.

    The sound of steady footsteps gradually faded. Zhou Yao had already disappeared.

    Leng Zhiyuan nced into the meeting room quietly. Han Xuan had picked up her coat and put it on her body. She covered her mouth and ran out crying.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan returned to the house, Zhou Yao had already returned. He put the documents on the coffee table in the living room and was about to walk towards the door.

    Seeing her, he stopped. ¡°Where did you go at such ate hour? I was just about to go out and look for you.¡±

    ¡°You are back sote. I went out for a walk. I met Xiao Zhi on the way just now. Xiao Zhi said you should be back soon, so I came back.¡± Leng Zhiyuan exined with a neutral expression.

    Zhou Yao took a look at her but did not ask further. ¡°Have you taken a bath?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Go take a bath then. I have a military n to look at.¡±

    ¡°Are you going on a mission?¡±

    Zhou Yao nodded. ¡°Yes, there is a tricky task at sea. I will set off within these few days.¡±

    This was his responsibility and mission. Although the two loved each other, and she¡¯d always worry about his safety, she could not show this worry. The first thing a woman of a soldier should do is to be supportive.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll go and take a bath.¡±

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan came out after her shower. Zhou Yao sat on the sofa in the living room, holding the military n in one hand and a cigarette between two fingers of the other hand. He was smoking it with a frown.

    The bright light filtered into his ck and stiff short hair, making the defined lines on his handsome face even more strong and resolute. He was frowning so hard that his brows formed the character chuan ´¨.

    He seldom smoked, mostly only when he was in a bad mood. Leng Zhiyuan knew that he was in a bad mood. Han Xuan was innately a very good and outstanding girl. She had never made any mistakes in the past ten years. She was meticulous and intelligent. But now, Han Xuan seemed to be apletely different person and it was gradually bing extreme.

    Han Xuan¡¯s transformation was all due to him. Even if he was unwilling for this to happen and it was not within his control, he had destroyed Han Xuan indirectly.

    He owed Han Hong a life, yet now Han Xuan...

    Leng Zhiyuan sighed in her heart. She stepped forward and sat beside him. Then she reached for the half of the cigarette between his fingers and said, ¡°Stop smoking.¡±

    He looked up from the military n and raised his eyebrows at her. ¡°You don¡¯t like the smell of smoke?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that. Smoking is not good for your health.¡±

    He smiled and did not speak. He continued to look at the military n.

    Leng Zhiyuan took a quick nce at the military n. It was a veryplicated map of the sea. She knew how to read it, but she did not look at it too closely. He did not guard against her, but she should be conscientious. This was a military secret.

    It seems that this maritime mission was not only difficult but also dangerous.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart was full of pain. It hurt for him. Everything was pressing on his shoulders. Men...

    She got up and went back to the room. When she came out again, a hawthorn fruit was pinched between her white fingers. She stood behind the sofa and brought it beside his mouth. ¡°Take a bite.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± He frowned, unable to look away from the military map. He took a quick bite.

    After two bites, he probably thought it was too sour and tasted bad. The man hastily swallowed it.

    Leng Zhiyuan could not helpughing at his appearance. She threw the remaining hawthorn fruit into her mouth and returned to the room happily.

    She would not disturb him anymore.

    Her lightheartedughter echoed in his ear. Zhou Yao could not help looking at her. The woman had walked a few steps away. She had taken a bath and wore a camouge top which hung loosely on her. The wider it was, the more it showed her graceful and enchanting curves. Below her thigh area was a patch of whiteness of her two long legs that were very eye-catching.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes darkened, and he swallowed uncontrobly. When he saw Han Xuan¡¯s body just now, although both were women, and Han Xuan was young and beautiful, Han Xuan¡¯s was still iparable to hers. She was a woman who practiced martial arts, flexible and strong, unbreakable like willows. Her waist was so thin that there was barely anything. And that supple buttocks, looking at it gave him the urge to give it a p.

    At that moment he also felt that he was very lustful. His male instincts were not bad at all. He had matured early, and women came after him wave after wave, but he did not touch them at all.

    Why?

    It was not that he did not have lust. He was 27 years old, young and vigorous,

    but he had high expectations.

    He had not met anyone who he was interested in.

    Later, he met her. When they met for the first time, they already fought. She ignited the blood in his body. While they were fighting, he could not hold back anymore and teased her a little.

 Chapter 838 - This Little Thing Without A Conscience

    <h4>Chapter 838: This Little Thing Without A Conscience</h4>

    To be honest, why did he bully her at that time? That was all because he thought that she had a pretty face and a good figure.

    At the start, he did it for her body.

    And after that, his heart was attacked by her step by step, right until now. Not only was he smitten with her, but he was simrly all smitten with her gentle demeanor.

    Leng Zhiyuan took two steps forward, and at this moment, one muscr arm pinned her slim waist down, and her world was turned upside down. She was up on the man¡¯s shoulders.

    He walked towards therge bed inside the room with her in tow.

    Leng Zhiyuan was extremely rmed. She quickly raised her fist up to hit him as she said, ¡°Zhou Yao, what are you doing?¡±

    p! He did as he wished and pped her butt as he said, ¡°Little woman, you took a shower already and were going towards my direction. You were all fragrant and nice smelling. Who would be able to take it?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small face was all red. Was he trying to say that she had the intention to seduce him?

    She was feeling very wronged. She totally did not mean it that way.

    He¡¯s the one who did not have clean thoughts!

    Leng Zhiyuan felt that her butt was all fiery hot as it burned up. She thought about the time that they went out on a mission in Myanmar. He¡¯d also given her a tight p in the study, and after she returned to the hotel room to take a shower, she saw a fresh p mark. It was clear that he¡¯d used much strength to p her.

    She was thrown onto therge bed. She just sat up and stretched his hand out to rub her bum. Hisrge rough palm held down the back of her head and blocked her lips.

    ¡°Ay, Zhou Yao!¡± She struggled immediately and said, ¡°You still have to look at the picture. Don¡¯t forget that your mission is urgent!¡±

    ¡°I am not looking anymore! The night is worth a thousand gold bars!¡± He stretched his hand out to carry her to sit down on his thighs.

    ¡°How can you be like that? Are you still Major General Zhou?¡± She felt all sweet inside her heart. Although the famed consort Yang Guifei was scolded, there were so many young girls who were jealous of her. The king never attended his morning meetings.

    ¡°I am not Major General Zhou right now, Wifey. Whatever you want me to be, I will be. I can be a bastard or a scumbag, and it is all fine.¡± He smiled as he kissed her tender neck.

    Leng Zhiyuan always thought of him as the most masculine man on earth, and now, listening to him speak like that, she felt that he was so fickle. He was not firm at all, and just because of this matter, he described himself like that.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s hand stopped suddenly. He pinched her for a moment and raised his head up to look at her questioningly, ¡°What did you wear underneath?¡±

    As he spoke, he went to undo her camouge shirt.

    She stopped him quickly and said, ¡°You are not allowed!¡±

    Zhou Yao stared at her, and her small, attractive face was a mesmerizing red colour, and when she¡¯d said he was not allowed, she was extremely sweet and shy as she did so. He raised his eyes, and they were full of the small woman¡¯s thin eyebrows.

    All of the blood in his body rushed towards his brain, and he was probably going to have a nosebleed soon. He said, ¡°Wifey, what good thing did you wear underneath? To reward me? Let me have a look quickly!¡±

    ¡°You cannot, you cannot right now!¡± Leng Zhiyuan was firm as she persisted, and she said, ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±

    ¡°What? Say it quickly!¡± He was in a rush.

    ¡°Do you know what it means...to be the good between the Qin and Jin?¡± That was what she saw was written down on the book that Han Xuan gave to him, and that night, hey down on the bed to read the book.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s expression was in as day. What nonsense, she was discussing poetry and literature with him at this moment. Wasn¡¯t she just teasing him?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He shook his head, then went closer to her body again as he said, ¡°I only know what is good...between a man and a woman.¡±

    This person...

    She used force as she hit his shoulders, then she stretched her hand out to grab his ear as she said, ¡°Speak properly!¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at her coy but yet brazen look right now. His handsome features were all gentle. He called out in defeat, ¡°Wifey, it hurts. Be a little more gentle. Isn¡¯t the good between the Qin and Jin referring to the arranged marriage between two families, just like both our families right.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was not satisfied with this answer. She snorted and said, ¡°Then in the past, was there any girl that gave you a book and wanted to have an arranged marriage for you?¡±

    Zhou Yao raised his eyebrows and understood everything now. He did not have any woman by his side, and he just had Han Xuan alone. Han Xuan did give him a book before, but he never read it.

    He quickly stretched his hand out to cup her slim waist and softly coaxed her, ¡°I do not know what you are talking about. The thing that I hate the most is to read books. Even if you give me a book, I would definitely not read a single word.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan knew that he understood what she was saying, and he was pretending he did not instead. She used strength again and twisted his ear. She pouted her red lips as she said, ¡°You liar. That night, I definitely saw you reading.¡±

    Zhou Yao was also forced and his eyes were all red. He pounced back on her and pressed the woman who was bothering him with her soft words and did not let herself go underneath him. He stretched hisrge palm out to take her small, troublesome hands as he said, ¡°If I did read it, I read it, but if I said that I didn¡¯t read it, I didn¡¯t read it. That night, I spent so much effort to get you back from Hong Kong, and you just came into the room. I just grabbed whatever was by the side of my hand, and who knew why I would grab a book, but you didn¡¯t realize that my eyes were all on you. You are such a little creature without a conscience!¡¯

    ¡°Oh, it turns out that you were the one who tricked me intoing back!¡± Leng Zhiyuan suddenly understood everything. What about grandmother¡¯s death anniversary? They were all excuses!

    ¡°It is all well as long as you know it. I cannot live without you.¡± He kissed her red lips.

    Leng Zhiyuan wasforted now. She was all satisfied as shey beneath him. She recounted the different memories back in the past. They were just red herrings, but thinking about them now, they were all so happy.

    She used both hands to hug his neck and was inexperienced as she responded to him.

    Zhou Yao felt as if he was electrocuted, and he started to be more aggressive.

    Leng Zhiyuan was in a blur as she felt a chill descend on her chest. Her camouge top was undone, and her red tank top embroidered with a pair of mandarin ducks ying in water was exposed.

    The man on her stopped moving, and she secretly opened a crack in her eyes. Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes seemed to not know how to move as he stared at her traditional tank top.

    She was extremely shy and quickly stretched her hand out to cover herself.

    But her hand was quickly stopped by hisrge palm, and he ced her hand onto the crown on her head as he forcefully kissed her, ¡°Wifey, you are really so beautiful!¡±

    Women all liked to hearpliments from the men they loved. Her long eyshes fluttered, and she closed her eyes.

    ...

    The next morning, Leng Zhiyuan opened her eyes. The man beside her had disappeared already. He normally woke up early and was probably out on a morning run.

    She looked out the window. The sun was shining brightly outside, and it was at least seven or eight in the morning.

    Damn it, why did she sleep for such a long time?

    Was she a pig?

    She sat up quickly, and the moment she did so, she felt that her entire body was run over. She was still a little ufortable.

    The man was relentlessst night, and after they ended atst, her breathing was shallow as shey in his embrace that was soaked entirely in sweat. His firm, sculpted shoulders were pressed against her. He was panting heavily as he kissed her forehead. She was extremely tired, and she closed her eyes and fell asleep immediately.

    She observed herself for a moment. There was no sticky feeling on her, so he¡¯d probably helped her to wash up already.

    He still had some conscience left in him.

    Leng Zhiyuan stepped down from the bed. The sun outside was shining brightly. She opened the door and wanted to bask in the sunshine for a moment.

    ¡°Older Sister-inw, you are awake now?¡± At this moment, Xiao Zhi held a meal tray as he walked over. ¡°Breakfast is still hot. Older Sister-inw, you are probably hungry now, right? Eat this quickly.¡±

    Xiao Zhi ced the meal tray on the table. Leng Zhiyuan had a look. Her breakfast was very sumptuous, egg fried rice, a bowl of fish soup that was boiled till it was very white in color, and there were a few snacks and some side dishes.

    She took the chopsticks and said, ¡°I remembered that the breakfast in the base did not seem to be like this.¡±

    ¡°That is right, Older Sister-inw, this is what Major General asked the kitchen to prepare for you specially.¡±

 Chapter 839 - Suffering Because of Her

    <h4>Chapter 839: Suffering Because of Her</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Larbre Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio

    He asked the kitchen staff to make this specially for her?

    Leng Zhiyuan was still surprised. Although he was wild and uninhibited, he did not put on any airs despite being rich. He did not like to be special and was not picky about what he ate. He didn¡¯t use any privileges, eating the same things and sleeping with those soldiers.

    But today, he asked the kitchen to cook for her?

    Leng Zhiyuan felt that the rice in her mouth was as sweet as honey.

    ¡°Sister-inw, as soon as we finished our training this morning, Major General ran to the kitchen and asked the chef to brew a soup for you. The chef asked what kind of soup, and the major general said for women to supplement their bodies, so the chef stewed a bowl of fish soup.¡± Xiaozhi then scratched his head and said, ¡°Sister-inw, is fish soup very good for women¡¯s bodies?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s ears burned up rapidly. What was Zhou Yao talking about? After women and men do that, if done excessively, women are to drink fish soup to replenish the body.

    How could he tell that to the kitchen staff?

    Now everyone knew.

    ¡°Sister-inw, you didn¡¯t see the scene at that time. As soon as Major General spoke, the aunties in the kitchen all covered their mouths andughed. The women soldiers all started looking over, whispering as if they¡¯d discovered something new. I don¡¯t understand. This...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. If you want to understand, you¡¯d better ask your major general.¡± Leng Zhiyuan quickly interrupted Xiaozhi¡¯s words. If he went on, she would want to dig a hole in the ground and hide in it.

    ¡°Ok, Sister-inw, take your time. I¡¯ll get going.¡± Xiaozhi left.

    Leng Zhiyuan ate alone. She didn¡¯t taste whether the fish soup was nice. Her mind was full of that man¡¯s appearance, simple and clean, with a little...silliness. Sheughed out loud blissfully.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan did not go out all day, and Zhou Yao did note back until the evening.

    The door was pushed open, and the tall man with long legs appeared at the door. She quickly ran to him. ¡°Are you back?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Yao stretched out his long arm to sp her shoulder, pulled her into his embrace, and the pair walked out together.

    Leng Zhiyuan found a jeep waiting outside. She was puzzled, ¡°It¡¯s sote. Where are you taking me?¡±

    Zhou Yao was still wearing a camouge uniform. He looked down at her elegant face. ¡°The old man called me and asked me to take you back immediately.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa? Is there any particr matter that Grandpa needs me for?¡±

    ¡°No. Father is here from Hong Kong. He¡¯s visiting my house now.¡±

    What?

    Her father hade here from Hong Kong?

    How could she not be aware at all?

    After Zhou Yao opened the door, Leng Zhiyuan jumped in first, and then he got in. When the car started, Leng Zhiyuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Why did my fathere suddenly? He usually calls me first before hees.¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at her beautiful grey eyes and smiled bitterly. ¡°My wife, I may have offended Father.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Leng Zhiyuan did not understand.

    Zhou Yao pulled her into his arms, then rubbed her smooth, soft forehead with his chin. ¡°You heard right. Dad is here to criticize me. My wife, you have to side with meter, ok?¡±

    ...

    In the Zhou family home

    Zhou Yao held Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s little hand as they walked into the room. Leng Mu was sitting in the living room drinking tea. Old Master Zhou, Mr. and Mrs. Zhou were all there. Although they chatted asionally, one could detect that the atmosphere was a little bit...cold.

    When Mrs. Zhou saw that they were back, she quickly got up. ¡°Zhou Yao, Zhiyuan, you two have finallye back. We have been waiting here for a long time.¡±

    Saying that, Mrs. Zhou gave Zhou Yao a look that meant ¡ª What are you waiting for, aren¡¯t you going to apologize to your father-inw?

    Mr. Zhou was still refined and gentle. He looked at Leng Mu andughed awkwardly, then looked up and cast a nce at Zhou Yao.

    Although the Old Master Zhou looked calm on the surface, when he looked at Zhou Yao, his mustache was almost nted with anger. His whole face was filled with...disappointment... Oh no, it¡¯s...despair.

    Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan looked at Leng Mu and called out, ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Humph.¡± Leng Mu snorted. He heavily set the teacup on the tea table and looked towards Leng Zhiyuan. ¡°Zhiyuan, let me ask you, I could not contact you these few days. Where have you been?¡±

    On the way just now, Leng Zhiyuan had guessed that her dad wasing because of the attack outside the military base, or more precisely, because of Han Xuan. She was mentally prepared, but now that she saw his cold appearance, she was a bit at a loss for words. ¡°Oh, Dad, a few days ago I... A few days ago there was an ident...but it was just a trivial matter. It¡¯s all over now. Why are you bringing it up now?¡±

    ¡°Trivial matter? You falling off a cliff was a trivial matter?¡± Leng Mu replied gravely.

    ¡°Dad, I...¡±

    ¡°Father.¡± Just then Zhou Yao stepped forward. ¡°Let me exin. The other day, one of my..rades in arms was taken to the medical base at the security control bureau. She was innocent, so I went with Zhiyuan to save her, butter, we were attacked by terrorists outside the base, and Zhiyuan identally fell off the cliff...¡±

    ¡°Hah, ha ha!¡± Leng Muughed twice. He stood up and went to Zhou Yao. ¡°Good Son-inw, who is thatrade in arms who was worth you breaking into the security control bureau? Did you think about the consequences of your involvement in politics? Or was it that you did think of the consequences, but you still had to save that person no matter what?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s handsome features stiffened for a moment. ¡°Hah, ha ha!¡± He quicklyughed apologetically. ¡°Father, listen to me exin again...¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan.¡± Leng Mu looked directly at Leng Zhiyuan. ¡°Pack up and go home with me!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Old Master Zhou also quickly stood up. ¡°Mr. Leng, I can exin to you about this Han Xuan. She is Han Hong¡¯s younger sister. When Zhou Yao was 16 years old, I sent him into the army with Han Hong. Han Hong was his instructor. Later, there was a battle, and Han Hong died to save Zhou Yao. After that, Zhou Yao and Han Xuan... Ah, I don¡¯t know the specific situation, but I can assure you in the name of our Zhou family that Zhou Yao and Han Xuan are absolutely innocent.¡±

    ¡°Innocent? Mr. Zhou, I ask you, what do you mean by innocence? If Han Xuan were caught again today, would Zhou Yao be able to turn a blind eye to her? A man is on standby for another woman 24 hours a day, and he can also give his life for her at any time. You all can even shamelessly say that you are innocent in such a rtionship that cannot be cut clean and is so disorderly!¡± Leng Mu sharply asserted.

    ¡°This...¡± Old Man Zhou didn¡¯t know what to say at that instant. He could only try to calm him down. ¡°Mr. Leng, don¡¯t be angry. After all, Zhou Yao owed this Han Hong for saving his life...¡±

    ¡°Did he save my Zhiyuan then?¡± Leng Mu rebutted.

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°Since he did not save Zhiyuan, why should my Zhiyuan suffer from grievances because of her?¡±

    ¡°Dad,¡± said Leng Zhiyuan, furrowing her eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, I...¡±

    Leng Mu gave Zhou Yao a look that could kill. ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard to raise my daughter. Why did I not realise that you are so magnanimous? My daughter should have turned around and left when her man yelled for her to wait. My daughter, when Han Xuan was about to fall off the cliff, should not have saved her but instead kicked her and sent her off!¡±

 Chapter 840 - Be Obedient And Wait For Me To Bring You Back Home

    <h4>Chapter 840: Be Obedient And Wait For Me To Bring You Back Home</h4>

    As for what Leng Mu said, Leng Zhiyuan:...

    Okay then. Father was bold and stern!

    ¡°Zhiyuan, let¡¯s go.¡± Leng Mu stepped forward and held Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hand as he brought her out the door.

    ¡°Dad, Zhiyuan!¡± Zhou Yao quickly stretched his hand out to hold Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s other hand. He begged as he looked towards Leng Mu and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be like this. If there is anything you want to say, you can say it properly. I admit that I was wrong. It was all my mistake, but don¡¯t bring Zhiyuan away.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Leng Zhiyuan broke away from Leng Mu¡¯srge hand as she said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Leng Mu had a nce at Zhou Yao and said, ¡°At the start, I was really firm on marrying Zhiyuan over to you, and that was not because I looked up to the background that the Zhou family had. It was because I felt that you were clean and straightforward, but now that Han Xuan has popped up, you have an additional burden and responsibility that you are unable to get rid of. As a father, could you want me to watch on as you push my daughter out one time after another to block bullets for Han Xuan?¡±

    ¡°Dad...¡± Zhou Yao was extremeley regretful.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Mu used force as he tugged Leng Zhiyuan, and he brought her out the door.

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her head back quickly and said, ¡°Zhou Yao...¡±

    Zhou Yao was all pitiful as he looked at her. He nodded his head gently. Go then. It should only be a temporary farewell for a few days. I¡¯lle back quickly to bring you back!

    ...

    Leng Mu brought Leng Zhiyuan away, and the entire Zhou family sunk into silence.

    Old Master Zhou and Master Zhou sat down on the sofa. They were all glum. Madam Zhou let out a sigh and slowly said, ¡°Zhou Yao, from a father¡¯s perspective, Zhiyuan¡¯s father was absolutely right. That is your gratitude. Zhiyuan has no obligation. There is no father who would look on as his precious daughter is in such a position.¡±

    Old Master Zhou¡¯s beard moved, and he wanted to speak, but atst, he stood up and headed to his room. The old man who was normally energetic and bright seemed so frail and old at this moment.

    Master Zhou also stood up. He walked over to face Zhou Yao and stretched his hand out to pat his shoulder as he said, ¡°Zhou Yao, you are grown up now. You have to manage your rtionships. Zhiyuan is a good daughter-inw; get her back quickly.¡±

    His father also left.

    Zhou Yao and his mother were left inside the living room. His mother had a look at Zhou Yao and was about to speak...

    ¡°Mum.¡± Zhou Yao spoke first and said, ¡°I know what to do. Dad is only in a fit of anger right now. I will use my sincerity to win him over. Zhiyuan wille back very soon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Madam Zhou nodded her head and said, ¡°Have you eaten dinner already?¡±

    ¡°I have.¡± Zhou Yao had a look at his watch and said, ¡°Mum, I have to go back to the base now. I have to go out on a mission in two days. I will be very busy in the next two days, and I will not being back home.¡±

    Zhou Yao turned around and left.

    His mother trailed after him quickly, and she watched her son go down the stairs and walked towards the jeep. She felt extremely bad, Han Xuan¡¯s matter was arge rock inside his heart, and every night, it would press down on him and make him unable to catch his breath.

    And now, Zhiyuan was in the picture. Zhiyuan was brought away by her father. Although he did not express any emotions, his tightly scrunched up eyebrows exposed everything.

    How could she not understand her own son? How confident would he be if he were to go and convince his father-inw? He was full of hard bones and was totally unable to pull himself down to coax others, and furthermore, he was going to go out on another mission in two days.

    Actually, at the beginning, she did not agree with Old Master Zhou¡¯s decision to throw him into the army. A mother¡¯s heart was soft and selfish. Every time he went out on a mission, it was so dangerous for him, the number of days he was out on a mission, she would always have insomnia, and she was always worried about him.

    ¡°Son, you have to take care of your health. When you are out on a mission, you definitely have to remember that safety is most important!¡± Madam Zhou said worriedly.

    The jeep drove away, and the windows in the back of the car were not open. She also did not know if he heard her at all, so she let out a sigh and shook her head.

    ...

    Leng Mu did not bring Leng Zhiyuan back to Hong Kong, and they merely returned to Leng Hao¡¯s vi in T City.

    Inside the living room, Leng Zhiyuan used her strength as she shook Leng Mu¡¯s hand off. She had a frown on her face as she said, ¡°Dad, what are you trying to do exactly? You behaving like this is only making both our families feel awkward.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, awkward? They should be the ones feeling embarrassed. If I did not go over to make a fuss, they¡¯d think that the daughter of the Leng family would be so easy to bully.¡± Leng Mu snorted out coldly.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t speak nonsense. The people in the Zhou family treat me very well. They treat me just as you do, and Zhou Yao also treats me very well.¡±

    ¡°Well? He treated you so well when the base was attacked that he exchanged you for Han Xuan?¡±

    ¡°Dad, you are being too biased, he did exchange me for Han Xuan. At that time, we had contact with our eyes, and I was willing to swop Han Xuan out on my own. It was what we both felt was reasonable. Furthermore, Dad, after I fell off the cliff, Zhou Yao also followed behind and leaped down. How else do you want a man to treat your daughter then?¡±

    ¡°He treated you like that and simrly he could do the same for Han Xuan...¡±

    ¡°Han Xuan, Han Xuan! Dad, he thought that he had sent Han Xuan away already!¡±

    ¡°Sent her away? Sent her off to where? He is only lying to himself and others. In the future, if Han Xuan is in any danger, he would also rush over there just like that. Zhiyuan, Zhou Yao is notplete, and between the both of you, there will forever be a ticking time bomb!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan became calm, and she looked at Leng Mu and questioned him instead, ¡°Dad, then what do you hope for me to do in the future? Separate from Zhou Yao?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Leng Mu was also dumbfounded in an instant, he looked at Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s stubborn gaze, he snorted out before he shook his hands off.

    ¡°Dad, what is exactly wrong with you today? In the past, when I was unwilling to marry Zhou Yao, you forced me to marry him? Didn¡¯t you really like Zhou Yao? You also liked the Zhou family very much, and you also said that you were brothers with Old Master Zhou. Why in the short span of two months, you seem to have changed into an entirely different person, and your attitude towards the Zhou family is so different now.¡± Leng Zhiyuan was troubled as she stopped on Leng Mu¡¯s face.

    Leng Mu had a few seconds of stiffness, and very quickly, he snorted out again and said, ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t know that he had Han Xuan behind him! No matter what, during this time, you¡¯d better stay right here and not go anywhere else.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t. I want to go back to the Zhou home.¡±

    ¡°Okay then. If you go back to the Zhou home, then in the future, you don¡¯t have toe back to the Leng home anymore. I, Leng Mu, will treat it just as if I did not have a daughter!¡± Leng Mu shook his sleeve and went upstairs.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at her father¡¯s back profile. She was furious as she stomped her feet. She was still unable to adjust to her father¡¯s attitude changing so quickly. Her father was always a diplomatic person, and he left some space for negotiations. Even if he knew about Han Xuan, it was also not enough for him to make so much noise to go over to the Zhou home and bring her back.

    Then how was she going to act in the future?

    Leng Zhiyuan shook her head. She thought that her father was probably in his andropausal years now. His temper was getting worse, and the older he got, the more and more stubborn he became.

    Although this was the case, she did not dare to fight with her father. Her father only had one daughter, and she did not have a mother since she was young. It was her father who raised her up, and she did not want to hurt her father¡¯s heart.

    She would just stay here for a few days then.

    And she would see when her father was not angry anymore.

    Leng Zhiyuan went back to her room andy down on therge bed. She took her phone out, and there was already a text message waiting for her to read.

    It was a message from Zhou Yao ¡ª Wifey, be good and wait for me to take you back home.

    Leng Zhiyuan wrapped her phone with her hands as she rolled on the bed a few times. She read the message again and again, and returned a text ¡ª Okay, I will wait for you.

 Chapter 841 - Youâ€™re Saying Iâ€™m Pregnant?

    <h4>Chapter 841: You¡¯re Saying I¡¯m Pregnant?</h4>

    The next morning, Leng Zhiyuan went downstairs for breakfast.

    Seeing that she was alone at the table, she asked the servant, ¡°Where is my father?¡±

    ¡°Young Lady, the master went out early this morning.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at the clock. She had gotten up very early today, and it was only six o¡¯clock. ¡°What time did my father go out? Has he been very busytely?¡±

    ¡°The master left before dawn. He seemed to be very busy these past two days. He often stayed in the study all day withouting out.¡±

    So busy?

    ¡°What about my brother?¡±

    ¡°The young master is not on the maind. He returned to Hong Kong a week ago.¡±

    ¡°Hong Kong?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it seems that the Young Master and Miss Bai patched things up.¡±

    Bai Lingyun, the youngdy of the Bai family, was the fiancee of Elder Brother Leng Hao. A while ago, the Bai family insisted on calling off the wedding because the Leng and Bai family had fallen out over Elder Brother Leng and Ye Xiaotao¡¯s rtionship.

    Bai Lingyun was back together with Elder Brother?

    It seemed that Elder Brother went to Hong Kong to chase Bai Lingyun.

    Leng Zhiyuan suddenly felt sorry for her father. She and her elder brother were both busy with their love affairs and left all the household matters of the Leng family to their father. No wonder he was so busy that he was nowhere to be seen and had such a bad temper.

    She thought of Ye Xiaotao again. She wondered, how was Ye Xiaotao?

    So that¡¯s the end of the little girl and her Elder Brother?

    Leng Zhiyuan felt that her thoughts were ridiculous. What could they do even if they did not call it off? It can¡¯t be that Elder Brother would make the girl be responsible? Even if she really wanted to take responsibility, Elder Brother wouldn¡¯t even want it.

    After breakfast, Leng Zhiyuan was basking in the sun in the back garden. It was a rare moment when she had time to rx, but just then, her mobile phone rang in her pocket. She took it out and looked at it. It was an unknown number. She picked it up. ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello, is it Sister Leng?¡± A deliberately lowered voice that seemed furtive sounded.

    Leng Zhiyuan thought the voice sounded a little familiar. She carefully thought about it. Surprised, she responded, ¡°Ye Xiaotao?¡±

    ¡°Yes yes, sister Leng, you still remember me. I¡¯m so moved.¡±

    ¡°You... What¡¯s the reason for your call?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, Sister Leng. I have been feeling a little sick recently. I want to go to the hospital for a checkup, but I do not have anyone to apany me. I¡¯m most afraid of ces like the hospital. Can Sister Leng apany me?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s lips lifted into a smile as she lightlyughed. ¡°What about your ssmates? What about your daddy, mommy, and elder brothers? Are all of them not apanying you? Why did you think of looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Ye Xiaotao sighed and sadly replied, ¡°My ssmates are having lessons. Today¡¯s ss is taught by the devil old man. They dare not skip ss as attendance is taken. My father is busy earning money, and my elder brothers are busy earning my father¡¯s money. Oh, except for my third brother. My third brother is so busy that there¡¯s no sight of him these days. As for my <ommy, I don¡¯t have a mommy, but I have three aunts.¡±

    Three aunts?

    Leng Zhiyuan guessed that they were the little wives of Ye Xiaotao¡¯s father.

    ¡°My three aunts are very kind to me. They care about me, but only in front of my father. As soon as my father turns around, they like to make fun of me, saying that I am a child without a mother and that I have beencking maternal love since I was a child, that I am very pitiful... Sister Leng, let me tell you, my third aunt is only two years older than me...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s chattering was as if she was talking to herself. Leng Zhiyuan thought that she was indeed quite...pitiful. Although she was deemed as the precious pearl of the Ye family, she seemed very lonely.

    Leng Zhiyuan strangely felt her heart throb. She had good vibes from this Ye Xiaotao, maybe because she was innocent like a piece of white paper, or maybe they were both the same as they had no mother since they were young.

    ¡°Sister Leng, I have to go. Today, my daddy is out, so I can sneak out. The central hospital, Sister Leng,e quickly.¡±

    Ding, ding.Ye Xiaotao had already hung up the phone.

    Leng Zhiyuan:...

    Did she agree to go?

    ...

    The hospital

    Leng Zhiyuan walked into the hospital lobby, and a small figure rushed over. ¡°Sister Leng, you finally came. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao happily held on to Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s arm. The 20-year-old girl¡¯s cheeks were pink, tender, and delicate. Her delicate features were tender and innocent from her pampered life, especially her big eyes which were sparkling and lively.

    Leng Zhiyuan pulled back her arm. ¡°Where are you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°I feel sick all over. I can¡¯t eat, and I feel like vomiting no matter what I look. I can¡¯t concentrate in ss. I constantly want to sleep,¡± said Xiao Tao, who went on to hug Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s arm without any care for manners. She pouted her red lips. ¡°Sister Leng, am I going to die?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was helpless. She nced at her arm which was being hugged and was right next to Xiaotao¡¯s delicate white face. She had no choice but to take her upstairs. ¡°You won¡¯t die. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that the case?¡± Ye Xiaotao looked down at her toes in low spirits. ¡°But the servant at my house said that my mom died of massive bleeding after giving birth to me in the hospital.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was taken aback. She suddenly understood why Xiaotao did not dare toe to the hospital. It was probably a natural fear.

    ¡°I see everyone has moms, and they didn¡¯t die when they gave birth to their children. But my mom died so suddenly. Will I end up like my mummy?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Leng Zhiyuan replied firmly. She noticed the low spirits of Ye Xiaotao today, so she changed the subject. ¡°Anywhere else that you feel ufortable?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao thought for a while. ¡°It¡¯s just nausea, vomiting, lethargy. By the way, sister Leng, I haven¡¯t had my period for two months.¡±

    What?

    Leng Zhiyuan suddenly stopped. She looked at Ye Xiaotao.

    Ye Xiaotao saw that her face changed all of a sudden, and she was also taken aback. ¡°Wahh!¡± She started bawling. ¡°This is it, Sister Leng. Did I get an incurable disease? I must have gotten an incurable disease! I don¡¯t want to die. I¡¯m still young. I¡¯m still beautiful like a flower. If i just die like this, what a pity it would be, Wuwu...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s crying immediately attracted the attention of people in the corridor. Leng Zhiyuan quickly took her hand and led her out of the hospital.

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao was waiting outside a drugstore, and Leng Zhiyuan came out shortly after. She gave the things in her hands to Ye Xiaotao. ¡°There¡¯s a washroom over there. Go in and take a test.¡±

    ¡°Sister Leng, what is this?¡± Ye Xiaotao took a look at what she had in her hands. ¡°Pregnancy test stick?!¡±

    No matter how innocent she was, Ye Xiaotao understood once she looked at the words on the packaging. She opened up her little cherry-like mouth and was stunned. She couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°What, Sister Leng, you¡¯re saying I¡¯m pregnant?¡±

    Looking at her, Leng Zhiyuan did not know whether to cry orugh. She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m afraid so. We¡¯ll know after the test.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao ran all the way into the bathroom. She took the test ording to the instructions. There was a five minutes wait for the results. For these five minutes, her hands were sped together and shivering. While calling out to the gods for help, she even almost knelt down. Why was her life so dramatic? She could actually be pregnant?

    What a huge joke this was.

 Chapter 842

    <h4>Chapter 842: What Nonsense Is This?</h4>

    After five minutes, Leng Zhiyuan, who was standing outside the bathroom, saw the door of the washroom open up, and Ye Xiaotao walked out.

    As she saw Ye Xiaotao¡¯s small face on the verge of tears, she used her hand to support her forehead. Okay, she already knew the results.

    This really made her...head hurt.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan returned back to the vi. She saw a pair of sparkling ck leather shoes together with a pair of crystal high heeled shoes in the entry area, so she asked the helpers, ¡°Do we have a guest?¡±

    The helpers looked at the room upstairs and lowered their volume to answer, ¡°Miss, Young Master is back, and he brought Miss Bai with him.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan:...

    She parted her legs and went upstairs. She stood before the door and wanted to knock, but the door was not shut tight. There was a gap, so she looked inside.

    There was a ck coat thrown on the light grey carpet, together with a tie, and a woman¡¯s red winter coat. The embarrassing sound of kissing rang out from inside the room. There were two people tangled with one another by the side of the curtains on the balcony. Leng Hao¡¯s tall and powerful figure was pushing Bai Lingyun, who was tall and beautiful, against the wall as he kissed her.

    ¡°Yun Er...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly averted her gaze. Knock, knock. She stretched her hand out to knock on the door.

    The two people inside the room froze, and Leng Hao let go of Bai Lingyu, then turned his head over to look outside the door. When he saw Leng Zhiyuan holding both her arms around her chest as she leaned against the door frame, he stood up straight immediately as he said, ¡°Yun Er, I will go out for a while.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Lingyun was red in the face as she nodded her head.

    ...

    Leng Hao walked out and closed the door behind him as he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, what is the matter?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at her older brother. The dark blue shirt that he was wearing was a little crumpled, and the three buttons on the cor were undone. He still had desire flowing in his blood, and he was very amorous.

    She did not say anything, but she handed the pregnancy test stick over to Leng Hao.

    Leng Hao had a nce, and there were two red lines on the thin pregnancy test stick. He had a frown on his face as he confusedly said, ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°This is a pregnancy test.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Leng Hao looked at her from head to toe and said, ¡°You are pregnant?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan wanted to roll her eyes and said, ¡°Older Brother, do you remember...Ye Xiaotao?¡±

    Upon hearing this name, Leng Hao¡¯ expression changed drastically, and it was very obvious that he remembered this name. He had a deep impression of her, all the way to the insides of his bones.

    ¡°What are you bringing her up for?¡± Leng Hao had a nce at the door as he frustratedly spoke.

    ¡°Older Brother!¡± Leng Zhiyuan called out.

    Leng Hao froze, and he slowly lifted his gaze up to look over at Leng Zhiyuan. His defined mixed feelings all sank, and his gaze turned cold as he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, what do you mean?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head and said, ¡°It is just what you are thinking. Ye Xiaotao is pregnant.¡±

    Leng Hao immediately cursed. He stretched his hand out to snatch the pregnancy test stick before he asked, ¡°Where is she right now?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan had a look at thewn outside the vi and said, ¡°She is outside.¡±

    Leng Hao went downstairs immediately.

    ¡°Ay, Older Brother!¡± Leng Zhiyuan wanted to chase after him.

    But at this moment, the room was opened up. Bai Lingyun appeared by the side of the door, and she had a nce at Leng Hao, who was leaving in a hurry, before she looked at Leng Zhiyuan kindly and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, it has been such a long time since west met.¡±

    The Bai family was a famous family in Hong Kong, and Bai Lingyun and Leng Hao met one another in university. The two fell in love with one another at first sight and started dating very quickly, but in the past few years, they had not had a smooth sailing rtionship, and they split and got back together many times.

    And the biggest reason among them was that Bai Lingyun was a powerful woman. After she graduated, she just threw Leng Hao off coolly and went overseas to further her studies, and the moment she left, it was three years. After she came back, she went to seed the business of the Bai family and had been socializing well in the industry. She mixed along with many men that had powerful backgrounds. Leng Hao did not like these asions, and Bai Lingyun also simrly did not like him fighting with those people, so both of them were tangled with one another for many years.

    Even if this was the case, Leng Zhiyuan knew that her Older Brother still waited for Bai Lingyun for over ten years, and he waited all the way until now.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not have any good feelings for this woman, maybe it was really because they were from different paths, and they were people from entirely different walks of life.

    ¡°Miss Bai, it has been so long since west met.¡± Leng Zhiyuan also nodded her head politely.

    Bai Lingyun¡¯s gaze lit up, but her facial expression was normal as she said, ¡°Hao¡¯s friend?¡±

    ¡°Miss Bai, you can ask Older Brotherter.¡±

    Bai Lingyun curled the corners of her lips up to smile. She was a beautiful, stylishdy who knew how to do her makeup. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao stood on thewn outside the vi as she waited. Older Sister Leng had asked her to go inside, but she immediately shook her head. She did not dare to go inside. Actually, she also did not want toe here, and she did not want to have any rtions with that man named Leng Hao at all.

    He was way too rough and not gentlemanly at all, and his gaze seemed to indicate that he was about to swallow her up.

    It was fine if he ate her. Come and try then. Who was afraid of her?

    Ye Xiaotao looked down on him inside, but she lowered her gaze to have a look at her t stomach. She was pregnant! She actually got pregnant?

    What was she going to do? She was only 20 years old. She was a student and was not married, and the most important thing was that she had not prepared herself to be a mother yet.

    She had no other choice but to look for Leng Hao.

    Then ask him to be the father of this child.

    Both of them had to think of a solution after all. She should go for an abortion. She heard that a painless abortion was pretty good, and she did not want this child.

    She was in deep thought, and she saw Leng Hao¡¯s extremely furious yet handsome face. The man threw the pregnancy test stick at her face before he started to scold her. ¡°Ye Xiaotao, what do you mean? It looks like I have underestimated you, and you actually dare to plot against me. What did youe to look for me for? Ask me to take responsbility? This is really a joke. Who can guarantee that this child is mine? You like to climb into men¡¯s beds so much, who knows how many other men you were together with after me. Go and abort the child. In the future, don¡¯t appear before me again!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao listened in a blur until he stopped. It was only then that she reacted to the situation. What was he saying?

    He dared to say these words so harshly?

    She had orignally nned to abort this child, but now, upon hearing him speak like this, she changed her mind again.

    ¡°Ha, haha...¡± She had a bright smile on her face, as she said, ¡°I am so sorry Mr. Leng, this child is yours. Even if the child belongs to another man, I would also say that it is yours. What can you do to me? I will definitely give birth to this child, and this is my battle. This proves that I have once slept with a man named Leng Hao! I am leaving now, goodbye! Oh no, we will not see one another anymore!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao turned around and left.

    Leng Hao looked at the small arrogant back profile of the girl as he clenched his fists in anger. He stepped forward, and he used one long arm to snatch Ye Xiaotao directly up onto his shoulders.

    He opened the car door and stuffed her into the front passenger seat.

    ¡°Hey, Leng Hao, what nonsense is this? Are you nning to kill me to cover this issue up? Let me go quick. I am going to scream out for help now!¡±

    Leng Hao pretended not to hear anything, and he went to the driver¡¯s seat and floored the elertaor, and the luxurious car dashed out just like an arrow.

 Chapter 843 - Could That Night Still Be Fresh In Your Memory

    <h4>Chapter 843: Could That Night Still Be Fresh In Your Memory</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao screamed the whole way, as Leng Hao stepped on the elerator all the way. Her head felt dizzy, and her whole body became weak as if she were on a roller coaster ride.

    Finally, the car came to a stop after what seemed like centuries. She swallowed two mouthfuls of saliva and adjusted her breathing. Just then, the passenger¡¯s door opened, and Leng Hao¡¯s dark face appeared in her sight. ¡°Get down!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± She swore angrily with her arms crossed. ¡°Leng Hao, were you driving so fast because you wanted to die? It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to die. Please don¡¯t pull me along, ok? I¡¯m still a young and invincibledy... Ah!¡±

    She was already on Leng Hao¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Hey, Leng Hao, what are you doing? Let me down. Your shoulders are hurting my stomach. I¡¯m dizzy, and I¡¯m going to vomit.¡± She kept beating him with two small pink fists, and her two thin legs still kicked in the air.

    Leng Hao was expressionless. He carried her to the hospital and went straight to the abortion operation room.

    The doctors and passers-by in the hospital were stunned. They hurried to the corner of the wall to avoid them and looked at the fierce man, stupefied. The little girl on the man¡¯s shoulder was scolding non-stop. They were such a spectacle in the hospital.

    At that moment, the abortion operation room opened, and the doctor in white sent away a girl who had just finished the operation and proceeded to take off his white mask. A cold wind then blew in, and a little girl was thrown on the operating table with a boom. ¡°Operate on her, immediately, at once!¡±

    The doctor looked up in shock at the man in front of him, only to see him staring at her as if he would kill her if she hesitated. The doctor stuttered, ¡°You, you...¡±

    ¡°You, what? Operation! Help her get rid of the baby in her stomach!¡±

    ¡°On what grounds?¡± Without him holding her down, Ye Xiaotao suddenly bounced up from the operating table, and she was about to explode in anger. Her big, ck, watery eyes were moving rapidly in anger. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the baby in my stomach is not yours? If this child is another man¡¯s, what right do you have to decide its life or death?¡±

    Leng Hao looked down at this smart, delicate face. He clenched his fists and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to kill a thousand by mistake than to let one go!¡±

    ¡°Hah, you are so eager to kill the child in my stomach to cover up the truth. I advise you to ept the reality. The reality was that I once...raped you!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you dissolute wild woman!¡± Leng Hao kicked over the medical stand beside him, then bent down and propped his palms on the operating table on both sides of Xiaotao.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s small body suddenly seemed to be encircled in his embrace. If others saw them, they would think that they were a very loving couple. But the reality was that they were angrily staring at each other. Their faces were very close. Ye Xiaotao bravely and fearlessly met his clear blue eyes. Suddenly, her eyebrows and eyes curved as she smiled and sweetly said, ¡°Oh, Mr. Leng, how do you know whether I¡¯m dissolute or not? Could it be...that night...is still fresh in your memory?¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s tall body jerked in shock. The image of that night came to mind uncontrobly. The light was not on, and he was drunk and sleeping on the bed.

    All of a sudden, there was a slight noise in his ear. It was like the window had been opened. He then felt a heavy load on his waist and abdomen as someone rode him.

    As a martial arts expert, no one would even be able to get close to him on a normal day, but he was extremely drunk that night. He shook her off several times and wanted to get out of bed, but a body came against his back. It was tender and warm. That feeling made one¡¯s...blood surge.

    Thinking of these things, Leng Hao felt that his throat inexplicably became dry, and his clear blue eyes skimmed across that cherry-like mouth of Ye Xiaotao. His face turned even more ashen.

    Just then, the doctor stuttered, ¡°You, you two...¡±

    ¡°Who said you could speak!¡± Leng Hao and Ye Xiaotao turned and stared at the doctor at the same time.

    Doctor:...What great chemistry!

    Leng Hao and Ye Xiaotao realized that they had said the same thing and red at each other lividly. At this moment, a knock sounded at the door. ¡°Young Master Leng, Miss...¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Leng Hao and Ye Xiaotao roared at the same time.

    With this roar, both of them froze, only to see that a group of bodyguards in ck had arrived outside the door of the operating room, and the housekeeper of the Ye family stood at the door respectfully. Mr. Ye was here.

    Leng Hao stood up straight and looked at Mr. Ye.

    Ye Xiaotao hurriedly climbed down from the operating table. She did not dare to look at her father. ¡°Daddy, ha ha, when did you...arrive?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha.¡± Mr. Yeughed in response, then his gaze sharpened. ¡°Not too early norte, when I knew you were pregnant!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao:...

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan was staying in the vi. The sky darkened in a sh, but her Elder Brother was not back yet. She wondered how he and Ye Xiaotao were doing.

    Bai Lingyun left very early. That career woman answered a phone call and said that something cropped up at the office. Leng Zhiyuan smiled and did not urge her to stay.

    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, she came out of her room, only to hear the tter of broken ss in the study and the irritated roar of the Leng Mu. ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Old Master.¡± The servant cleared up the broken ss on the ground and hurried out.

    Leng Zhiyuan stopped the servant outside the door. ¡°When did my fathere back?¡±

    ¡°Young Lady, the master just arrived not long ago.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan took a look at the servant¡¯s hand. It was red, like it was scalded. She guessed that Dad had spilled the hot coffee on the servant¡¯s hand just now when he lost his temper.

    She thought it strange. Her father was not like this before. He was very friendly to the servants at home. Even if he lost his temper, he would not take his anger out on the servants.

    What¡¯s the matter with Dad now?

    ¡°Does my father often lose his temper often now?¡±

    ¡°The master has been very impatient recently. He flies into a terrible rage if there¡¯s anything that does not go his way,¡± the servant replied honestly.

    ¡°Ok,¡± said Leng Zhiyuan. She nodded to show she understood. ¡°Go and put some ointment on it. Tomorrow, you can have a day off.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Young Lady.¡± The servant retreated gratefully.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan came to the door of the study. She raised her hand and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    She pushed the door and entered.

    She saw Leng Mu sitting at the desk, looking down, and flipping a pile of documents. His eyebrows were locked tightly, and his expression looked very heavy.

    ¡°Dad, what are you busy with?¡± Leng Zhiyuan walked behind Leng Mu, massaged his shoulders, and pounded his back.

    ¡°Recently, there have been many affairs at home. Your elder brother is in a mess, and you also make me worried. I¡¯m too busy.¡± Leng Mu did not look up as he sighed.

    Leng Zhiyuan immediately felt guilty. ¡°Dad, now I¡¯m home. You can share some of your work with me.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Leng Mu continued with heartfelt words, ¡°I thought you could live a harmonious life after you married into the Zhou family. Girls are not suitable to fight and kill after all. After you got married, I nned to let you slowly withdraw from work and live the life of an ordinary person. Your father does not ask much of you. I just hope you can be happy and peaceful so that I will not let down your mother in her afterlife.¡±

 Chapter 844 - Why Are You Scaling Windows Again

    <h4>Chapter 844: Why Are You Scaling Windows Again</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan was touched, and tears flowed down her face. She hugged Leng Mu¡¯s neck from behind as she said, ¡°Dad, it has been hard on you all this time.¡±

    ¡°As long as both you and your Older Brother are well, Dad does not find it hard at all.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Dad, both me and Older Brother would be doing good!¡± Leng Zhiyuan forcefully nodded her head.

    Leng Mu¡¯s solemn facial expressions got warmer, and a small smile formed on his face.

    At this moment, Leng Zhiyuan noticed that there were a few pieces of paper on the carpet in her peripherals. She let go of Leng Mu and bent over to pick them up as she said, ¡°Dad, what is this?¡±

    She held the few pieces of paper in her hands, and she flipped through them to look at the contents. This seemed to be a picture...

    She just had a nce, and the paper in her hands was snatched away by Leng Mu,.Leng Mu stood up abruptly from the office chair, and he red at Leng Zhiyuan as he bellowed out, ¡°Who allowed you to read this?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan froze. Her father had never used such a stern tone to speak with her before.

    ¡°Dad, why are you so furious? I just had a nce,¡± As she spoke, Leng Zhiyuan lowered her gaze to have a look at the paper in Leng Mu¡¯s hand. She pouted her lips as she said, ¡°What is on that paper that I cannot see?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Don¡¯t you know the rules of our Leng family? These missions have to be kept confidential!¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan wanted to say that she¡¯d also seen them in the past, and why didn¡¯t he chide her back then, but she had yet to speak when the sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. ¡°Old Master, Miss, the son-inw is here.¡±

    Son-inw?

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes lit up. Zhou Yao was here?

    She parted her legs and rushed out.

    At this moment, Leng Mu shouted out from behind her, ¡°Zhiyuan, who allowed you to go out to meet him? Come back!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan paused in her tracks. She turned her head back to look at Leng Mu as she said softly, ¡°Dad.¡±

    She was trying to act cute.

    Leng Mu was not won over. He had a frown on his face as he said, ¡°Who was the one who said that she was going to help share the burden by staying by Dad¡¯s side? Have a look at yourself. The moment hees over, you are about to run off with him already. Forget it. You can leave. Both you and your older brother are all grown up now; just let your father be all alone. ¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan could not take hearing these words and said, ¡°Dad, okay, stop talking. I...will not meet him okay.¡±

    It was only then that Leng Mu was satisfied, and he said, ¡°Go back to your room!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan took a few steps and headed out.

    ...

    As she walked along the corridor, Leng Zhiyuan lowered her gaze to look downstairs. There was a person standing in the living room. He was tall with long legs and a straight, charismatic figure. Zhou Yao was dressed in camouge military attire as he stood inside the living room, and there were a bunch of presents on the coffee table.

    Leng Zhiyuan had a look and knew that he¡¯de here directly from the military base. He had to go on a mission in two days, and he did not have much time. The mission was urgent. He was in such a hurry that he did not even remove the military uniform.

    She felt that her heart was kneaded by arge hand, and it was in so much pain.

    Zhou Yao raised his head up to look upstairs, and the moment he did so, he saw Leng Zhiyuan walking along the corridor. The smallmp in the corridor lit up her attractive features. She also saw him, and her gaze was gentle as she looked at him.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s tough features immediately became soft. They had not seen one another for a day, but it felt just like three autumns already. Did the books describe it this way?

    He raised his handsome eyebrows and gave her a gentle smile.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt that her entire heart was full. She wanted to walk over to be by his side, and she really wanted to talk to him...

    At this moment, Leng Mu¡¯s unhappy coughing rang out from behind. Cough, cough!

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly hastened her steps over to return to the room. She raised her eyebrows as she looked at Zhou Yao worriedly.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s bright and deep dark eyes gazed over at her, meaning ¡ª Don¡¯t worry, I can manage this.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not have any other choice and went to her room.

    The moment she disappeared, Zhou Yao raised his gaze to look over at Leng Mu. He had a bright smile to curry favour. ¡°Dear Father-inw, I have prepared some presents for you. I do not know whether you like them or not?¡±

    Leng Mu did not go downstairs. He only stood at the railings upstairs and lowered his gaze to have a look at the presents on the coffee table. He nodded his head calmly as he said, ¡°I have already seen the presents, you can go back now.¡±

    ¡°Father-inw!¡± Zhou Yao said quickly.

    ¡°Why? Did youe over this time not to just give me presents? You still have some demands?¡± Leng Mu spoke.

    Zhou Yao became speechless, and he could not say that he gave all the presents because he wanted to take his daughter back. He stuttered, ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°I have some other matters to handle. You can go back now.¡± Leng Mu turned around and went into the study.

    Zhou Yao who was left on the spot.

    ...

    For two whole days, Leng Zhiyuan was not in a good mood. Ye Xiaotao¡¯s father found out about her pregnancy, and after that, Bai Lingyun also found out about it. Older Brother¡¯s life was in utter chaos. The rtionship with Bai Lingyun that he¡¯d tried so hard to save was at stake once again. She could hear Older Brother trying to persuade her on the phone, but Bai Lingyun was extremely firm.

    Bai Lingyun went back to Hong Kong, so Older Brother chased after her and went to Hong Kong.

    In the past two days, her father Leng Mu was so busy, and she would not see him much. He would set off early ande backte. Zhou Yao had alreadye three nights consecutively and brought gifts over, but Leng Mu treated him the same after the three days. He did not get much time to say much, and he was chased away.

    Leng Zhiyuan was cooped up in the house all day and felt frustrated.

    Simrly, in the past two days, her eyelid was twitching all the time. She heard that a twitching right eyelid was a sign of an impending disaster. She had a very strong premonition, and it seemed like something huge was about to unfold.

    At night, she ate dinner all alone, and she prepared to go upstairs when the main doors of the vi opened. Leng Mu walked inside.

    ¡°Dad, you are back? Have you eaten already?¡±

    ¡°I have eaten already.¡± Leng Mu ran upstairs immediately and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, Dad still has work to do. You should go and rest early.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head.

    She was really very curious about what her father was busy with recently. She wanted to share the burden with her father, but her father was being all mysterious and did not let her participate. She had no other choice but to shake her head.

    Leng Zhiyuan went back to her own room, and she took a shower, she wore a nightgown and came out, she used a dry towel to wipe her long wet hair, as she sat down by the side of the bed to use her phone.

    In the past two or three days, he always came around eight o¡¯clock at night. It was almost nine o¡¯clock, and he still had note back yet. He would probably note over tonight because he was going out on a mission tomorrow.

    Before he went out on a mission, they had to conduct strict pre-mission checks in the army base, and they had to ensure enough sleep.As themander for the mission this time, he must be busy.

    What was he busy with?

    Leng Zhiyuan tapped the message app and wanted to send a message to him, but her fair fingers pressed down on the buttons and she started to hesitate again. She was afraid that he was busy and she would disturb him.

    She was hesitating, and there was a minor sound that rang out behind her. Some cold air came inside, and she quickly stood up and turned her head back to look. The balcony was open, and Zhou Yao jumped inside.

    Leng Zhiyuan was both surprised and happy as she said, ¡°Why are you scaling through the windows again?¡±

    Zhou Yao closed the balcony, then he parted his long legs to walk over. He was frustrated as he broke out into a smile and said, ¡°I also want to be more refined and a little more polite. I trieding to see you after I won over Dad, but Dad is way too hard to win over.¡±

    He took quick steps forward, and Leng Zhiyuan took two steps back. The moment she did so, her back was against the corner of the wall. p! The man ced his left palm onto the wall directly, and his dark eyes were bright and lit up as he said, ¡°Wifey, what are you hiding from? It has only been two days, and you don¡¯t even recognize your own husband anymore?¡±

 Chapter 845 - Donâ€™t You Know Whatâ€™s On My Mind?

    <h4>Chapter 845: Don¡¯t You Know What¡¯s On My Mind?</h4>

    ¡°I...¡±

    He reached out his right hand to sp her soft waist and pulled her directly into his arms. The man bent down, looked into her eyes, and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll settle matters with our father slowly in the future; let me kiss my wife first!¡±

    He directly covered her red lips with his own.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not expect him to be so domineering and direct. Her red lips were captured by him. She opened her eyes and looked at him. He was still wearing his camouge uniform which seemed travel-worn. He was probably too busy and had not shaved for several days, but there was not much tiredness on his handsome, resolute face. He was still in glowing spirits. His eyes were closed as he kissed her passionately.

    Her whole body went soft, and she slowly extended her small hand to hug his strong waist. His clothes were cold, making her palm cold upon touching them, but under the clothes was his body heat that was full of masculinity and warmth.

    She wanted to hold him tighter, but just then, a knock sounded at the door.

    Leng Zhiyuan was startled and pushed him quickly. Zhou Yao had just gotten a little dessert and was enjoying it. When she pushed him, he left her lips reluctantly.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, what are you doing in the room?¡± The voice of Leng Mu came from outside the door.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s pupils constricted as she panicked. It¡¯s Dad!

    She looked up at Zhou Yao.

    Zhou Yao silently raised his hand and rubbed her hair tofort her. He took a look at the door and motioned for her to go there. It would be alright. Leng Zhiyuan had no choice but to believe him. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ming.¡± She went to the door and opened it.

    Leng Mu stood outside the door. He nced into the room, and there was no one. ¡°Dad, I just took a bath. What can I do for you?¡± Leng Zhiyuan reached out and brushed the wet hair on her shoulder twice.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s OK. I just wanted to check on you. Zhiyuan, go to bed early.¡± Leng Mu turned and left.

    Only after seeing her father disappear into the study did Leng Zhiyuan heave a long sigh of relief. She closed the door.

    At this moment, her world spun. Zhou Yao had appeared behind her and picked her up.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not dare to make a sound, but she could not help clenching her fist and hammering him twice. ¡°You scared me to death. If my father found out, you could only dream abouting here next time.¡±

    Zhou Yao carried her to the bathroom. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been treading for several days. I¡¯ve been here for three nights in a row. I will stand under your window every time I get driven out. My heart is itchy, but I¡¯ve endured it. Do you think with my skill that I would let father find anything suspicious?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan thought that it was funny. ¡°I did not expect that Major General Zhou has the potential to be a robber.¡±

    ¡°No choice. I¡¯ll do anything to see my wife.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan felt sweetness in her heart. ¡°Flowery speech!¡±

    The next second, she was put down. She took a look and only then did she realise that she was already standing under the shower behind the frosted ss door. She was surprised. ¡°What are you doing? I already showered.¡±

    ¡°I have not. Bathe me.¡± He said it boldly and confidently, and he even reached out to touch the little stubble on his chin. ¡°I have not shaved for several days, you help me.¡±

    Her little face turned red instantly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not your servant. What about your own hand?¡± she muttered in protest.

    ¡°My good wife...¡± Zhou Yao pulled her into his arms and coaxed her. ¡°I will be going back to base at 4 a.m. to prepare to set off. Before I left for the mission, it was so difficult for me to sneak out to see you. Shouldn¡¯t you take good care of your husband for once?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan softened, and her heart ached for him. ¡°Since you are going to leave at four, why did you stille here?¡±

    ¡°Missed you. I wanted to hug you while I sleep.¡± Zhou Yao kissed her little face hard. Leng Zhiyuan stopped ying hard to get. It was a waste of his time to keep bantering like this. He still needed his sleep. ¡°But I don¡¯t have a razor here.¡±

    ¡°I do, in my pocket.¡±

    He was indeed always well-prepared. Sheined in her heart. Shaving only takes a few minutes. It was so childish for him to bring his razor in his trouser pocket just for her to help him shave.

    But she liked it!

    She liked it when men had such small tricks up their sleeves!

    Although the man said it was in his pocket, he did not look like he nned to move at all. Leng Zhiyuan red at him, then stretched out her little hand and stuck it into his pocket.

    His trouser pocket was so big that she had to search inside it twice. Just then, she felt a warmth against her fingers, she had touched somewhere she should not have touched.

    Her ears burned. She felt the razor and pulled it out quickly. Zhou Yao saw how she averted her gaze. He squinted his narrow eyes slowly as if he had been stung by a bee, then with a wicked smile, he said, ¡°My wife, that made you shy? I haven¡¯t made you...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± She stretched out her foot and kicked him in the thigh. ¡°Say no more, or else I¡¯ll scratch your face.¡±

    She took the razor and made the action of scratching his face.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s mood became great. ¡°Ok, I will stop teasing you.¡± He squatted down on both legs, like in a horse stance, and put her little hand on his jaw. ¡°Start shaving.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s no shaving cream.¡±

    ¡°No, just randomly shave a bit,¡± he replied casually.

    So Leng Zhiyuan began to shave for him. It was her first time shaving. She was unfamiliar with it, but the man did not say anything. He stared at her delicate face with a dark gaze, and two big palms reached up her body.

    She coyly avoided his touch. ¡°Where is the mission? Is it convenient for you to say?¡±

    ¡°Binzhou ind.¡±

    That¡¯s so far.

    ¡°Then you...be careful. Don¡¯t try to be brave.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± He snorted but did not express his opinion too much. She was a woman. Women had their own worries, but he was a man, and men had men¡¯s responsibilities.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s feeling of uneasiness deepened a little, but she didn¡¯t express it. ¡°Are you tired these days?¡±

    ¡°Not too bad, because this time, we are fighting at sea. The weather on Binzhou ind is always bad. There is fog and heavy rain all the time. These two days, we have been conducting intensive training at the base for drills on sea, which was of higher intensity.¡±

    Since he said that the intensity is rtively higher, then it must be very high. He must have been very tired these few days.

    How she wished she could be by his side so that he had no worries, but her father...

    ¡°I¡¯m done shaving.¡± She put the razor away and turned to adjust the water temperature.

    There was water sshing out of the shower, sshing on her body. Zhou Yao stood behind and looked on. He looked at the curve of her waist that was revealed when she bent down. It was slender and alluring. He straightened his waist as his eyes darkened.

    After adjusting the water temperature, Leng Zhiyuan turned to undress him. This time, he did not squat down, so she needed to stand on tiptoes to undo his buttons. Before she could even undo a single button, her small hand was captured by him.

    She raised her eyes only to meet his ck eyes which were full of lust.

    She wanted to draw her hand back, but her vision was blocked as he lowered his head towards her.

    ¡°Ah, Zhou Yao!¡± She quickly pressed her little hand to his chest and dodged her face. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you have to leave at four in the morning. You can¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Little thing, deliberately tormenting me? Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s on my mind?¡± He scolded her in a low voice.

 Chapter 846 - Big Trouble At Home

    <h4>Chapter 846: Big Trouble At Home</h4>

    She had a rough guess at what he was thinking inside his head. She¡¯d touched it inside his pocket just now.

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°But what? I have just broken my fast for a few days, and my wife just ran off just like this. These past few days when I was controlling myself, the fire was lighting up inside me. I was just waiting to be together with you to let it all out.¡±

    Was he so...direct with his words?

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her head up to look at him. His gaze was hot as she stared at him. He was so eager to start that it seemed that he was about to pounce any time.

    She hesitated for a moment, then she went up on her tiptoes to kiss his thin lips.

    She knew that he wanted it, and she would serve him well then.

    Her soft fragrant red lips touched his, and it was only then that Zhou Yao was satisfied. He closed his eyes as he pinned her soft waist and pulled her into his embrace, then he went over to remove the wet nightgown from her body.

    ¡°Did you miss me these past few days?¡± he asked softly and lovingly.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Leng Zhiyuan strongly nodded her head.

    ¡°Where did you miss me? Where did you miss? Wifey, let me hear what you have to say.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan:...

    ...

    Zhou Yao woke up at 2:30 in the morning. He looked at Leng Zhiyuan, who was deep asleep in his arms, before he lowered his head down to kiss her cheek. He stood up extremely softly.

    But the moment he moved, Leng Zhiyuan opened her eyes.

    ¡°I woke you up?¡± The man intentionally lowered his volume as he spoke, and in the wee hours of the morning like this, it made him seem extra sexy.

    Leng Zhiyuan rubbed her sleepy eyes before she stood up. It was not him that woke her up, but she was not in deep slumber. She was thinking of him leaving inside her heart; how could she be in deep slumber?

    She gently asked, ¡°Are you going to set off now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it is still early. Don¡¯t get up; continue to sleep.¡±

    ¡°I will go to sleep when you leave.¡± Leng Zhiyuan waked over to the clothes hanger to take the camouge top from it.

    Zhou Yao did not persist further. He got out of bed and put on his pants. Leng Zhiyuan walked over and helped him put on his top before helping him button it.

    ¡°Wifey, I must go now. I wille back in two days. Be good and wait for me.¡± Zhou Yao bent his waist down and was all smitten as he kissed her.

    ¡°Yeah, take care of yourself.¡± Leng Zhiyuan was worried as she reminded him.

    ¡°I will leave then.¡± Zhou Yao walked over to open the balcony doors.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at his handsome back profile. Outside the balcony, there was only fog and darkness. The moment he went out, he would be in endless unknowns. She took a step forward and called out, ¡°Zhou Yao!¡±

    Zhou Yao was about to jump down, so when he heard her voice, he stopped and turned around. The woman was standing in the gentle yellow light, and she was as gentle as water as she gazed at him.

    He suddenly felt that so many years of his loneliness were just to wait for a woman like her. She did not need to do anything at all. She only needed to be just like this as she stood under the bright lights, standing only an arm¡¯s length away.

    He parted his long legs and stepped forward. He stretched his hand out to hold her small hand, and he interlocked all fingers together with hers as he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He nudged her nose with his and teased her softly. ¡°The Mrs. Zhou I know would not be so clingy like this. Do you not bear to part with me?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head, and she took the initiative to kiss his soft thin lips as she said, ¡°You definitely have toe back!¡±

    He curled the corners of his lips up, and he smiled happily. ¡°I got it, dear wife!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan had a small smile on her face as she said, ¡°You can leave now then.¡±

    ¡°I am really going this time.¡± He let go of her.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Zhou Yao went out on the balcony before he leaped down.

    ...

    Four days passed again, and Leng Zhiyuan stayed inside the vi the entire time. Her Older Brother Leng Hao did note back from Hong Kong, her father Leng Mu was still busy, and the entire Leng family seemed to be very peaceful on the outside.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s right eyelid was twitching even more frequently. She did not know Zhou Yao was doing on his side. Those out on a mission could not contact the outside world, and they seemed to have disappeared.

    The fifth morning, Leng Zhiyuan went downstairs to eat breakfast. She had a look at the study room upstairs before she asked the helpers, ¡°Has my father gone out already?¡±

    ¡°Miss, Old Master has note back sincest night.¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯te back?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan felt suspicious. Where did her father go? He did not even tell her at all. Her father left early in the morning yesterday, and speaking like that, her father had already been gone for 24 hours now?

    She suddenly did not have any appetite. She felt that she was unable to catch her breath. She stood up and went upstairs to walk towards the study.

    The door of the study room was unable to be opened. It was locked. Leng Zhiyuan tried it a few times before she found a metal wire. She squeezed the metal wire into the door knob and turned a few times, and the door opened up.

    Leng Zhiyuan walked inside. She walked over to the office desk. There was arge stack of documents ced on the office desk, and they were arranged neatly.

    She casually flipped through a few documents. They were nothing special, and it was all about the business that the Leng family had in Hong Kong.

    She took another book, and at this moment, a piece of paper dropped out of the book and fell onto the ground.

    Leng Zhiyuan bent over and stretched her hand out to pick it up.

    But her finger froze in mid air. She looked at the piece of paper that fell onto the carpet, and her irises could not stop contracting.

    This piece of paper was what she had picked up that night before her father snatched it away from her, and after that, her father threw a huge tantrum at her.

    Why did the picture on this paper look so familiar?

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly picked the piece of paper up. She carefully looked at the picture three times, and her face became all white. She¡¯d seen this piece of paper before!

    It was the military map of Bin Zhou Ind that Zhou Yao had shown her!

    Why would her father have this?

    What did her father want to aplish?

    What did her father have to do with Zhou Yao¡¯s mission this time?

    Where did her father go off to?

    Leng Zhiyuan felt that her entire being fell into an ice cer. She took her phone out quickly and dialled a number.

    ¡°Hello, Young Miss..¡±

    ¡°Hello, Ah Chen, help me to check what business my father has been epting recently.¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, Old Master has not epted any new business recently.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I am sure.¡±

    ¡°Then help me check where my father went off to.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, Young Miss. The ce that I am in right now does not allow me to check where Old Master is. Isn¡¯t Old Master at home? I have not received any messages from Old Master.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hands and feet were icy cold. This meant that...her father has disappeared into thin air?

    She closed her long eyshes, but she was calm as she said, ¡°Ah Chen, help me reserve a private jet to go over to Bin Zhou Ind. I want to leave right now.¡±

    ¡°Bin Zhou? Okay, Young Miss¡±

    ¡°Also, help me inform Older Brother. Say that I¡¯m asking him toe back home immediately. There is big trouble...at home.¡±

    ...

    Bin Zhou Ind

    In the past four days, Zhou Yao was conducting the mission here very sessfully. A group of people in the illegal weapons trade had escaped to Bin Zhou Ind. They used the past four days to eliminate half of the strength of the illegal criminals, but there was still a small group of people who managed to take a small yacht and escape.

    On the fifth night, Zhou Yao brought the most elite members of his ming Forces to take a speedboat to chase after them. The chase was very difficult. The ind was covered with heavy fog, and the visibility was very blurry. The speedboat slowly lost its sense of direction in the ocean. Bad things never happen alone, either. It started to rain heavily. Pitter, patter. The ice-cold rain fell down on their bodies, and it was very painful.

    ¡°Major General, that small boat has disappearedpletely from our view. The enemy is gaining the upper hand, and we are on the losing end. What should we do?¡±

 Chapter 847 - Who Asked You To Shoot?

    <h4>Chapter 847: Who Asked You To Shoot?</h4>

    Zhou Yao had a look at the fog and darkness in front of him, then he softly said, ¡°Our visibility is low, and they might not be clear. We will force them to this sector, and they will not have any other choice. I am guessing that all of them are hiding in some corner right now, waiting to sneak an attack.¡±

    ¡°This is great. We are waiting for them toe and attack,¡± Xiao Zhi said.

    Zhou Yao waved his hands as he said, ¡°Although we have gotten rid of most of their strength, the remaining ones are the core team. These guns have been smuggled all over the world to stir up trouble. They are extremely powerful. They must have heavy weapons in their possession, so we cannot let down our guard at all!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Major General!¡±

    The time went by slowly, and the fog on the sea was getting thicker and thicker. Zhou Yao ordered the yacht to stop quickly. Everyone stopped for a rest. They could not do anything right now, so they would not do anything. Instead, they¡¯d take the chance to rest and nourish themselves.

    Zhou Yao sat at the front of the yacht. His surroundings were all very quiet. It was so quiet that everyone¡¯s heart felt anxious, and he closed his eyes to listen for movement in the surrounding area.

    His right ear moved because he heard the sound of a bubble from the ocean.

    He opened his eyes quickly and said, ¡°Jump into the water!¡±

    Over 10 of the ming Forces soldiers that were on the yacht stood up immediately, and they were just like fishes as they leaped into the ocean.

    Bang! The yacht that they were on suddenly exploded.

    The glow of the gunpowder illuminated their surroundings at that moment. The ming Forces soldiers allnded into the icy cold ocean. They had a look at their surroundings. There were more and more bubbles appearing on the surface of the ocean, and there were seven or eight ck heads that were just like ghosts that appeared on the surface of the ocean.

    The enemy had appeared!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhou Yao let out a low grunt, and the two sides officially started to fight.

    Fighting on the seas was the hardest. Both sides were experienced, and the sound of guns rang out over the water as the battle went on very fiercely.

    Zhou Yao settled the opponents that were by his side. He raised his head up to look in front of him. There was a vague shaky shadow, likely their boat.

    ¡°Cover me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Major General!¡± Xiao Zhi and the two other ming Forces soldiers gathered over to his side.

    Zhou Yao quickly swimmed forward, and their opponent¡¯s boat was really in front of them. He used two arms to lift himself onto the boat, and he leaped into it in the blink of an eye.

    He wasted too much energy in the ocean. When he leaped up from the water, his breathing was a little hurried. The ice-cold sea water dripped down from the corner of his shirt drop by drop as it fell onto the floor, and a crisp sound rang out.

    There was nobody around on the boat. Everything seemed to be very unusual. Zhou Yao was all silent as he stood straight, without moving.

    At this moment, he had a whiff of a light fragrance in his nostrils. Zhou Yao took a whiff before he quickly stopped breathing. He did not know what kind of fragrance it was, but it was definitely not something good. He took in one breath and did not know whether it would affect his health.

    He turned his gaze over to the side to have a look. There was something burning by his feet. He could not see what it was exactly, but Zhou Yao was sure that this fragrance wasing from the burning pile.

    He raised his right leg and stepped on it. The moment his wet, heavy bootnded the sparks were immediately extinguished. Spew!

    He suddenly felt something tight around his neck. There was a chain wrapped around his neck from behind, and it tightened immediately.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s face turned red, and he immediately turned back to open his fingers to hit the person¡¯s head. His palm was full of energy, but the person behind him ducked. Zhou Yao took the chance to grab the chain around his neck and managed to break away.

    Both of them stood up straight on the boat, and the fog that was getting thicker and thicker came over. Zhou Yao could not see the person¡¯s face clearly, and he was wrapped up in the ck shirt.

    ¡°I am Xhou Yao, from the Central Elite Force. I am representing the upper management and arresting you now. I am advising you not to struggle anymore. Quickly give up!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± That person let out a cold snort and immediately attacked Zhou Yao.

    Both of them fought with one another, and after ten moves, Zhou Yao feigned a move on the person in ck. The person in ck was tricked and stretched his hand out. At this moment, Zhou Yao¡¯s long leg went to kick the person¡¯s right thigh. Crack! The man in ck had a fracture before he knelt down on the deck.

    Zhou Yao immediately tied his hands behind him before taking out the handcuffs on his waist to lock his hands, and he said, ¡°I do not care who you are, but I will tell you, you are arrested right now, and what is waiting for you is the punishment from thew.¡±

    The man in ck was still resisting and fiercely struggling, and he turned his head around.

    He removed the ck cap that he was wearing and exposed his face.

    Zhou Yao had a nce and froze entirely.

    How could this be?

    Zhou Yao¡¯s hands froze. The man in ck took the chance to leap up. His entire face was sinister as he took out a gun before he aimed it directly at Zhou Yao¡¯s head.

    Bang! The sound of a bullet rang out in the air.

    The man in ck was shot in the waist, and he knelt down on the floor immediately.

    ¡°Major General, be careful!¡± At this moment, Xiao Zhi rushed over.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s irises were contracting. He still had not recovered from the great shock and had yet to regain his senses when he saw the man in ck getting shot, He immediately turned his head over to the side to look at Xiao Zhi and said, ¡°Who asked you to shoot?¡±

    ¡°Major General,¡± Xiao Zhi was in a daze. He was hurried as he said, ¡°This person wanted to shoot you!¡±

    The other ming Forces soldiers finished the fight and rushed over hurriedly. They were all about to step forward to arrest the man in ck, but Zhou Yao ced one muscr arm in front of them and blocked all of them.

    All of the ming Forces soldiers stopped in their tracks.

    Zhou Yao stepped forward with his long legs. He went over to face the man in ck before he slowly stooped down to ask, ¡°Dad?¡±

    The man in ck raised his head. This person was Leng Mu!

    At this moment, Leng Mu did not have the benevolent expression that he had at the start. His irises were gettingrger, and even his cheeks were tingling. He seemed very scary and horrifying.

    ¡°Dad, I have many things that I want to ask you, but this is not the ce to speak. I will help you to bandage your wound first, and we will speak when we get back!¡± Zhou Yao had a serious expression on his face. He absolutely did not think that the leader of an internationally wanted crime syndicate would be his father-inw. The situation was getting worse, and he was in a dilemma.

    He had many problems to understand, but the spot that Leng Mu was shot in the waist was bleeding, so he ripped the cloth from the shirt.

    At this moment, Xiao Zhi screamed out loud, ¡°Major General, be careful. He has explosives on his body!¡±

    Zhou Yao raised his head. Leng Mu was opening his jacket up, and his right hand was already on the explosives. As long as he exerted some strength, the boat would explode, and nobody would survive.

    Zhou Yao had yet to have any time to take action. Bang! Leng Mu was shot in the chest.

    Leng Mu¡¯s sinister expression was all gone at this moment. Thud. He copsed on the deck. The moment he closed his eyes, all of his expressions on his face were all gentle, and it was as if he was released.

    Zhou Yao looked on as his own father-inw copsed before him. This was a feeling that he had yet to feel before. His mind immediately went to Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small, attractive face. Early in the morning when he left, she stood underneath the amber light as she ordered him to be safe, and he immediately felt that his heart was pierced. It hurt so much.

    ¡°Dad!¡± He growled out loud. He stepped forward quickly to cover Leng Mu¡¯s chest that was dripping with blood.

 Chapter 848 - The Bullet In My Dadâ€™s Body Was Shot By You

    <h4>Chapter 848: The Bullet In My Dad¡¯s Body Was Shot By You</h4>

    The supporting watercraft rushed over. Zhou Yao and the other ming Forces soldiers all reached the shore. This battle could be considered a great victory. They did not have any casualties.

    The fog on the shore was very thin, and while it did not affect vision, it was already seven in the evening right now. The sky was very dark.

    They were surrounded with barricades. Zhou Yao stepped onto shore, and at this moment, a strong beam of car headlights that shone over. Zhou Yao raised his head up to have a look and saw a car stop.

    The car door was open, and a lithe figure appeared in his line of vision.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze changed. Everything happened too quickly. He still had not thought of how to face this woman yet, but she was already there.

    Leng Zhiyuan wanted to walk over, but at the edges of the boundary, the staff members blocked her, and she raised her head up to look over at Zhou Yao.

    Zhou Yao nodded his head towards the staff member, and Leng Zhiyuan ran over quickly.

    ¡°Zhou Yao!¡± Leng Zhiyuan ran over quickly to hug him.

    The warmth that he¡¯d missed in the past few days came back into his embrace again. Zhou Yao froze before he slowly stretched his hand out to hug her shoulders, and he buried his head into her hair as he sniffed the fragrance. He was satisfied as he closed his eyes. ¡°My body is wet and very cold. You will catch a cold if you hug me.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan kissed his cheek and said, ¡°Zhou Yao, in the past few days, I have been feeling uneasy. I felt that someone was going to end up in trouble. I was so worried and so scared. I was afraid that you would be injured.¡±

    ¡°I am fine.¡± Zhou Yao hugged her even more tightly.

    At this moment, Leng Zhiyuan pushed him away suddenly. She had a worried expression on her face as she looked over at Zhou Yao, and she said, ¡°Zhou Yao, I want to ask you something; did you see my father?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s thin lips were immediately pursed into a straight pale line, and he did not say anything.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, I realized that my father has been acting weird recently. He became extremely temperamental, and he has been disappearing and appearing randomly. When I woke up yesterday morning, my father disappeared, and I was unable to check on where he went, but look at this...¡± Leng Zhiyuan took a piece of paper out from her pocket and handed it over to him to look as she said, ¡°Is this the map of Bin Zhou Ind? I saw the same one in your hands that night.¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan...¡± Zhou Yao pressed her shoulders down and said, ¡°Calm down.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan calmed down immediately. Her beautiful grey eyes were all expectant as she looked over at Zhou Yao and said, ¡°Did you see my father? I know I should not havee over to disturb you, but I only have my father left. If he is in trouble I... I would not know what to do. Zhou Yao, can you help me?¡±

    The woman¡¯s grey eyes were bright and shining. Zhou Yao stretched his tongue out to lick his dry lips. She was relying on him for good news. How was he going to exin it to her?

    Xiao Zhi suddenly said, ¡°Older Sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Leng Zhiyuan turned her gaze over to the side to look over.

    The moment she looked over, she saw a few staff members bring a stretcher over from the boat, and there was someone lying on the stretcher...

    Leng Zhiyuan slowly let go of Zhou Yao, and she stepped forward.

    ¡°Zhiyuan!¡± Zhou Yao stretched his hand out to pin her slim wrist.

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her head back. She was puzzled and in a daze. She pointed towards the person lying on the stretcher as she said, ¡°Who is that person? He is too far away, and I am unable to see his face clearly, but...the person feels so so familiar...¡±

    At this moment, Zhou Yao hated that he could not embrace her and crush her into his bones. He did not want her to see this. He knew. He always knew that her father treated her very very well. The Leng family just had one daughter. Leng Mu was ying both the role of a father and mother as he raised her, and he did not allow her to be grievanced at all.

    As a parent, they always wanted to give the best things on earth to their kids.

    She might seem like a small porcupine on the outside, but in life, she was actually just like a young girl who had not grown up, and when it came to anything normal, she was more na?ve than others.

    She was unable to take this blow.

    She was definitely unable to take it.

    Zhou Yao did not say anything. Leng Zhiyuan looked at him for a moment and found it weird. She turned her head back and looked over at the stretcher again. She vaguely felt something inside her heart, and she immediately shook hisrge hand off to quickly step forward.

    ¡°Zhiyuan!¡± He chased after her.

    She turned her head back to re at him, and she simply and directly asked, ¡°Who is that? Is that...my father?¡±

    The cold wind was blowing fiercely. Her soft body seemed to be weak at this moment, and her eyes slowly turned red as she red at him.

    Zhou Yao immediately became silent.

    Leng Zhiyuan turned around and walked over to the stretcher.

    When she had a clear look at Leng Mu, who was lying down on the stretcher, Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s body froze entirely. Her hands could not help but start to shake.

    ¡°Dad...¡± She stretched her hand out slowly and checked Leng Mu¡¯s breathing.

    When she ced her finger underneath Leng Mu¡¯s nose, Leng Zhiyuan closed her eyes tight. Her long eyshes were trembling fiercely, and it was just as if she did not know how to breathe anymore.

    There was...

    There was still...

    Her father was still breathing!

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly opened her eyes. Her breathing became hurried. Things were still okay. Thankfully, her father was still alive.

    She took her phone out of her pocket and dialled a number. She said, ¡°Hello, Ah Chen, help me prepare the hospital...¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan.¡± Zhou Yao stepped forward, and he pressed the hand that Leng Zhiyuan was using to hold her phone gently.

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her head. Her gaze collided with Zhou Yao¡¯s, and she understood everything in an instant.

    She did not have any extra actions and expressions. She hung up. Although her face was pale like a piece of paper, her expressions were calm and collected as she said, ¡°Did my father have something to do with your mission, so he has turned into your number one target? Yeah, I know, I cannot bring my father away. Every action that my father does now is under your surveince. I can cooperate with you all, but my father has to get treatment in the hospital right now. I have to save my dad¡¯s life!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will go over to the hospital right now.¡± Zhou Yao waved his hands towards the staff members, and the staff members carried the stretcher as they left.

    Leng Zhiyuan stepped forward. Zhou Yao chased after her slowly and said, ¡°Zhiyuan,e together with me.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her gaze back and asked, ¡°Was that bullet shot by you?¡±

    Zhou Yao froze, and he stopped in his tracks.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes were obviously wet, but she quickly raised her gaze. There was a cold and mocking arc on the corners of her lips. She looked at him and said, ¡°Although I can understand, I am really...very disappointed in you.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan got into her car and followed after the ambnce as she left.

    Zhou Yao stood on the spot, hisrge hands slowly turned into fists. He closed his thickshes and swallowed his saliva.

    At this moment, Xiao Zhi stepped forward and said, ¡°Major General, I will go and tell Older Sister-inw that I shot that bullet. It has nothing to do with Major General. I believe that Older Sister-inw will forgive you.¡±

    Zhou Yao turned his gaze over to the side and nced over at Xiao Zhi as he said, ¡°What is the difference between you and me firing that shot?¡±

    He lifted his heels and got in the car.

    ...

    Inside the hospital

    Leng Zhiyuan stood outside the operating theater and it felt like she was inside a freezer. Everything that the doctor said to her was so final. ¡°After the surgery, the bullet around the patient¡¯s heart was taken out. We managed to save his life, but I am very sorry to let you know, the patient will be in aa for a long time. He is unable to wake up, and he is in a persistent vegetative state. The patient has to lie down on the bed for the rest of his life.¡±

 Chapter 849 - Donâ€™t Make Things Difficult For Him

    <h4>Chapter 849: Don¡¯t Make Things Difficult For Him</h4>

    The doctor sent Leng Mu to the hospital ward. Leng Zhiyuan stood outside the door as she looked on quietly. Her ears could not stop ringing with what the doctor said...

    In a vegatative state...

    He had to lie down in bed for the rest of his life...

    Till this moment, she still felt that all of this was a joke that the Heavens were ying on her. Everything was all fine yesterday, and that night in the study, her father was still seated down on the office chair. Her father did not ask much of her, and he only wanted her to be happy and safe. Her father even said that in his entire life, it was not hard on him, and everything was good as long as she and Older Brother were doing well.

    But in a blink of an eye, father was lying down on an icy cold bed just like that.

    Father would not open his eyes again and would not smile at her again. Father turned into a vegetable. Actually was...what the difference...between...this and death?

    Ayer of moisture appeared on her eyes quickly, and maybe in the next second, her tears woulde falling down.

    At this moment, someone appeared by her side. Zhou Yao handed a tissue over to her as he hoarsely said, ¡°Cry if you feel like crying.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly turned her head over to the side. She controlled the moisture in her eyes. She did not take the tissue, and she was unable to cry out loud. She could not cry. She still had many things to take care of.

    ¡°How did this happen?¡± she asked him.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s hand was still frozen in mid air. Actually, he did not want to hand the tissue to her. He wanted to stretch his hand out to touch her face. He wanted to embrace her and allow her to lean against his shoulder to cry, but he did not dare to.

    He took the tissue back silently before he parted his thin lips and said, ¡°Dad¡¯s appearance was an ident, and now, the situation is in a mess. When we go back to T City, Dad will probably be locked into the national medical centre, and what will follow is a series of investigations. The Leng family, the Zhou family, no one will be able to escape.¡±

    The national medical centre...

    Leng Zhiyuan knew that ce. That ce did not see the sun often. There were threeyers of barricades inside, and many of the people living there were mentally ill patients.

    Leng Zhiyuan lowered her eyshes. She was gentle and firm as she said, ¡°I will not allow my father to live in that ce.¡±

    Kids are supposed to take care of their parents in their old age. Her father was already almost 60. She would never allow Dad to live the rest of his life in that ce.

    As for those investigations...

    ¡°When will we go back?¡±

    ¡°Probably the day after tomorrow...¡±

    ¡°Oh, the quicker, the better.¡± Leng Zhiyuan turned around and left.

    ¡°Zhiyuan!¡± Zhou Yao stretched his hand out to grab her slim wrist as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan closed her eyes. Ayer of cold sweat appeared on her forehead. Her legs went soft, and she slid down to the floor.

    Zhou Yao quickly pulled her into his embrace. He was such a muscr masculine man, and at this moment, his gaze was full of fear as he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, Zhiyuan, what is wrong?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan slowly opened her eyes. She was not feeling well as she raised her eyebrows, and she said, ¡°I am fine...¡±

    She struggled as she tried to stand up.

    The next second, her world spun around. Zhou Yao already picked her up into his arms.

    He kicked the door open and ced her down on the soft bed. Leng Zhiyuan felt pain in her stomach. There was a feeling of something pulling downwards. She stretched her hand out to touch her stomach for a while.

    ¡°I will go and get the doctor.¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± She quickly stopped him from doing so as she said, ¡°I will be fine after I get some sleep.¡±

    Zhou Yao stopped. He sat on the chair by one side as he said, ¡°You can sleep. I will protect you.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was silent for a while before she turned around, and her back faced him as she slept.

    Zhou Yao looked at her back profile. He licked his dry lips as he slowly said, ¡°Zhiyuan, Dad is already like this. Any more exnation would be in vain. I do not have any exnations, but, sorry...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not say anything, and it was just as if she was sleeping.

    It was alreadyte at night. Zhou Yao stood up. He pulled the nkets on the bed and covered her lightly dressed body. The woman¡¯s face was very pale, and there were a few strands of hair on her clean face. It made her seem extra frail and pitiful.

    Zhou Yao gazed at her deeply. His expression was full of pity. He stretched his hand out slowly and wanted to use his fingers to touch her face.

    But he did not manage to do so. Leng Zhiyuan, who had her eyes closed, ducked away.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s hand forze, and he quickly took his hand back as he said, ¡°Have a good rest. Good night.¡± He retreated back to the chair.

    That night was extremely slowpared to the ones in the past. One of them was in the bed, and one of them was in the chair. They were actually so close to one another, but it seemed that they were so far away.

    ...

    The next afternoon, the group rushed back to T City.

    They just reached the main lobby of the airport, and Leng ZHiyuan saw Leng Hao standing in the distance. Leng Hao was dressed in ck. Ah Chen was together with a group of men in ck standing behind him.

    ¡°Older Brother.¡± She quickly stepped forward.

    Leng Hao had a look at his younger sister from head to toe, and he asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡±

    The staff members lifted Leng Mu over. Leng Hao quickly stepped forward. He bent over and softly called out, ¡°Dad! Dad!¡±

    ¡°Older Brother.¡± Leng Zhiyuan greeted him gently as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t call him anymore. Dad...will not wake up.¡±

    Leng Hao slowly stood up straight. His defined mixed features became dark. He did not seem to show much emotion on the outside, and he told Leng Zhiyuan, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, medicine has gotten so advanced now. They will definitely cure father. Ah Chen, send Old Master to the hospital...¡±

    At this moment, Zhou Yao stepped forward first and said, ¡°Older Brother.¡±

    Leng Hao looked over at Zhou Yao. He curled the corners of his lips as he said, ¡°Why, Major General Zhou, can¡¯t I bring my father away?¡±

    ¡°Older Brother...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Older Brother!¡± Leng Hao controlled his volume as he growled out softly. The green veins on his forehead were all popping out as he said, ¡°We have this sentence for people in the industry; people with blood rtions cannot kill one another. When you touched my father, did you think of Zhiyuan or not?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s handsome eyebrows were tightly knitted together. It was still the same thing. He did not have an exnation. That bullet was shot by Xiao Zhi, but if Xiao Zhi did not shoot, both him and the other ming Forces soldiers would have died. Even if Xiao Zhi was not there, he would have taken action.

    But Leng Hao was also right. His father-inw was his rtive. His heart hurt, and he felt guilty.

    Dealing with work matters properly and his feelings were on two opposite ends, and actually, he did not have any choice.

    Leng Hao red at him before he ordered, ¡°Ah Chen!¡±

    Zhou Yao took another step forward and said, ¡°Older Brother!¡±

    Both men¡¯s gazes crashed into one another in mid air. Sparks flew in all directions. Leng Hao¡¯s gaze was sinister and fierce, and Zhou Yao was reserved and painful.

    At this moment, Leng Hao¡¯s gaze changed, and he prepared to strike.

    ¡°Older Brother!¡± Leng Zhiyuan stepped forward immediately. She blocked the two men as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for him. This is his responsibility!¡±

    Leng Hao quickly looked over at his younger sister. It hade to such a point, and she was still defending this man?

    ¡°Are you still behaving like this?¡± He hated that she was not bold enough.

    Leng Zhiyuan ducked away from her older brother¡¯s gaze as she quietly said, ¡°If you guys start fighting now, we will not get anything good out of it. We can¡¯t hand dad over to others, but the method that we choose should not be to snatch him but for others to send him over. The situation is very tense right now. Dad¡¯s identity is sensitive. The Leng family will definitely get dragged in. Older Brother, you still have many things to do. Don¡¯t pull yourself inside when you have yet toplete a single task.¡±

    Leng Hao clenched his fist and controlled the anger inside his chest. The Leng family had already experienced disaster, and at this time, he could not end up in trouble himself.

 Chapter 850 - Abortion Agreement Form

    <h4>Chapter 850: Abortion Agreement Form</h4>

    Furthermore, her father was entangled in this private case. He was definitely unable toe out of it totally unscathed. If he snatched him forcefully, it was to dere war directly with the government. This was a very silly move.

    Leng Hao took his hand back.

    Zhou Yao gave his subordinates an indication with his gaze. His subordinates raised the stretcher up and lifted Leng Mu out of the main lobby and into the ambnce, and the vehicle left.

    After the vehicle left, Leng Hao stretched his hand out to hold Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small hand, and he said, ¡°Why is your hand so cold? Your face is also so pale. Go back home together with Older Brother!¡±

    Leng Hao held her hand as he walked away.

    But he was unable to leave because Zhou Yao held Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s other hand and said, ¡°Older Brother, Zhiyuan cannot go back together with you. She has to go back together with me.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Do you think that I am still able to hand my younger sister to you right now?¡± Leng Hao used force to tug Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hand.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s long eyshes froze, and her face got even paler. She raised her eyebrows and grunted out in pain.

    Zhou Yao observed her face the entire time. After she grunted out in pain, he immediately spoke. ¡°Older Brother, let go. You¡¯re hurting Zhiyuan.¡±

    ¡°Why are you not letting go then?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will shout one, two, three. We will let go together.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°One, two, three...¡±

    Both men let go at the same time.

    But this was only for one second. After another second, both of them stretched a hand out to grab Leng Zhiyuan. Zhou Yao was a step quicker. He cupped Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s slim waist and took a few steps backwards.

    Leng Hao was about to snatch her away, but at this moment, all of the ming Forces soldiers stepped forward at the same time. Ah Chen shouted, ¡°Freeze!¡± All of the men in ck pulled their guns out.

    The atmosphere immediately became tense.

    Leng Hao wanted to take action. He was unable to snatch his father back, but could he also not be able to snatch his own younger sister back? At this moment, he saw Leng Zhiyuan, who was in Zhou Yao¡¯s embrace, crumble. Her legs went soft, and she was about to fall down.

    Leng Hao¡¯s irises contracted, and he nervously called out, ¡°Zhiyuan!¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan!¡¯ Zhou Yao was quick as he supported Leng Zhiyuan, and he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, what is wrong with you? Where does it hurt?¡±

    Her health had always been good. She practised martial arts, and furthermore, she was the kind of woman who would not say a single word no matter how much pain she was in. Now she was grunting out in pain, and that meant that she was in extreme pain.

    Zhou Yao did not know where she was hurting.

    Leng Zhiyuan had both hands on her stomach. There was a thinyer of cold sweat on her forehead. She used her teeth to bite down on her lower lip as she said, ¡°My stomach hurts...¡±

    Her stomach hurt?

    Zhou Yao was frantic as he stretched hisrge hand out to touch her t stomach, and he asked her, ¡°Is it here? I will help you massage it first. We will go to the hospital right now.¡±

    He was about to carry her in his arms.

    ¡°Major General!¡± Someone suddenly called out to him in shock as he said, ¡°Older Sister-inw...seems to be...bleeding!¡±

    Bleeding?

    Zhou Yao lowered his head. She wore a pair of dark jeans. There seemed to be liquid flowing down her thighs, and fresh blood trickled down onto the smooth surface of the main lobby.

    Zhou Yao stretched his hand out to touch her bottom, and his fingers were all stained with blood.

    Upon looking at the fresh blood, Zhou Yao¡¯s dark eyes contracted. He lowered his gaze to look at Leng Zhiyuan in his embrace. He was in such a daze that he forgot to react.

    It was still Leng Hao who had a quicker reaction. He loudly called out, ¡°Call for an ambnce quickly. Send her to the hospital!¡±

    ...

    Outside the operating theatre

    The ming Forces soldiers and the men in ck were all standing afar. Zhou Yao and Leng Hao were standing outside the operating theatre. Leng Zhiyuan was wheeled inside. A nurse that ran out hurriedly and asked, ¡°Who is the patient¡¯s family member?¡±

    ¡°I am!¡± Both men shouted out at the same time.

    The nurse stuffed the piece of paper into Zhou Yao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°The patient has to go through dtion and curettage. Please sign at the bottom of the page.¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at the top of the form, there were a fewrge words written on the very top ¡ª Abortion Agreement Form.

    Abortion?

    He looked at this word a few times. His brain was in a blur, and he did not get what was going on. What abortion?

    At this moment, Leng Hao, who was in a bad mood, snatched the consent form and signed it immediately as he said, ¡°I am the patient¡¯s biological older brother. Do the surgery immediately. Please guarantee that the adult is safe.¡±

    The nurse turned around and went into the operating theatre. Therge doors of the operating theatre shut with a loud bang!

    Leng Hao immediately stretched his hand out to grab Zhou Yao¡¯s cor, and he pushed him against the wall. He clenched his teeth and red at Zhou Yao, ¡°You are happy now, right? The child that you and Zhiyuan were going to have is gone just like this!¡±

    Child...

    Zhou Yao suddenly recalled that there were not many times that he was together with her. They¡¯d only been together for a short time, and after that, Leng Mu brought her away again, so there were about three or four nights.

    Neither of them intended for her to get pregnant. They did not think about using protection, and those few times, the conditions did not allow it. The vige and the army bases did not have any contraceptives they¡¯d brought them on their own.

    He was outside, and he did not know whether he made her get pregnant just like that. After all, he could not control himself at certain points...

    No matter when they conceived the child, she was not pregnant for long, not even for half a month, and now, they¡¯d lost the child already.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s mind was very messy. He did not like children and did not n to have kids immediately, but now, after he lost the child, his heart felt just as if there was arge palm pinching it, and every breath that he took was painful.

    Child...

    Both his and her child...

    He did not think that this woman was actually expecting his child.

    Leng Hao wanted to give him a punch, but when he saw how Zhou Yao was so soulless right now, he slowly took his fist back. Let him taste the fruit of his sins.

    Leng Hao let go of him and sat back down on the long bench in the corridor, and he waited for the surgery to end.

    Zhou Yao followed the wall as he slid down slowly. His right knee was bent forward. As he ced his palm on his kneecap, he closed his eyes with his long thick eyshes and lowered his gaze to pant for a few moments. He then turned around and punched the ss window behind him.

    The ss broke apart in an instant, and there a few streaks of blood appeared on his hand. The blood flowed.

    ¡°Major General!¡± Xiao Zhi and the other ming Forces soldiers saw their Major General and their Older Sister-inw in this state. It did not feel good, but at this moment, they also did not know how tofort him.

    As bystanders, the pain that they felt was nothingpared to the Zhou¡¯s and Leng¡¯s.

    Bang! Therge doors of the operating theatre suddenly opened up, and Leng Zhiyuan was wheeled out.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan was wheeled over to the hospital ward. Leng Hao had a look inside for a moment. Ah Chen had a serious expression on his face as he ran over, then he bent down by his ear to whisper something.

    Leng Hao nodded his head before he lowered his gaze down to look at Leng Zhiyuan, who was on the bed, as he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, you can rest here. Older Brother has to go and get busy. Open your heart. Hand Dad and the Leng family¡¯s matters over to me. I will take care of them well, and the only thing that you need to do is to take care of your own health.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan closed her eyes, and it was just as if she was sleeping.

    Leng Hao felt bad for her, and he stretched his hand out to caress her hair. Love was really something that could not be touched. He suddenly missed the cold and cool Zhiyuan back in the past. Back then, she would not be hurt like this at the very least.

    Leng Hao sighed out loud and walked out.

    He walked out of the ward and saw Zhou Yao leaning against the wall with his soul all gone. He scoffed out coldly, meaning ¡ª If you had known that this would happen earlier, why would you have made that choice? You¡¯d better settle this on your own!

    Leng Hao disappeared.

    After Leng Hao left, Zhou Yao slowly stood back up. He pushed the door of the ward open and walked inside with light footsteps.

 Chapter 851 - Wifey, I Am Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 851: Wifey, I Am Sorry</h4>

    In the hospital ward, Zhou Yao was standing in front of the bed. He lowered his gaze to look at the woman lying on the bed.

    The woman¡¯s long eyshes were closed. She closed her eyes as she slept. Her long, dark hair wasid out on the snowy white pillow and made her smooth face look so pure. There was no trace of blood in her face. Her face was very pale, and she looked sickly.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s mind went back to all of the looks that she had since they met one another. She was coy and bold. When he made her feel anxious, her beautiful grey eyes would be spinning angrily, and of course, she would also gaze at him gently with her moist eyes.

    All of her looks, her joy, anger, sadness, and happiness ¡ª he was all smitten with them.

    It was his first time looking at her lying on the bed like this. She was Young Miss Leng who did not fear anything, and he did not imagine a day that she would also be hurt like this.

    He knew that this time, he hurt her heart deeply.

    Zhou Yao stretched his hand out slowly and wanted to touch her face, but his hand was frozen in mid air. His hand was injured by the ss shards and was bleeding. It was stained with blood, and he himself looked down on it. He would not dirty her...

    He bent over and went closer to her face. Her breathing was very very light, and when he got closer to her, a fragrance wafted into his nostrils.

    He was all smitten as he closed his long, thick eyshes, then he gave her a kiss on her cheek.

    ¡°Wifey, sorry,¡± he murmured out softly and hoarsely. HHis narrow eyes had a drip of hot sparkling tears, and they dripped down on her eyes.

    Leng Zhiyuan, who had her eyes closed, fluttered her eyshes gently before two streams of tears flowed down the corners of her eyes.

    This night did not have any rest in it, and it was full of sadness.

    ...

    At six in the morning, three people hurried along the corridor. Old Master Zhou held the walking stick, and his steps were very steady. Master Zhou was afraid that he would fall and quickly supported him from his elbows as he trailed behind him closely. Madam Zhou was still dressed in her pajamas and had a cotton coat on the outside.

    Zhou Yao came out of the hospital ward, and the four of them met in the corridor.

    Old Master Zhou was so furious that his beard was nted. He had a look at the tightly shut door of the hospital ward before having another look at the quiet corridor. He lowered his volume and said, ¡°Come over!¡±

    Zhou Yao walked over and greeted him. ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Old Master Zhou snorted out coldly, and he said. ¡°I just got the news. Zhiyuan... Did she...have a miscarriage?¡±

    Upon mentioning a miscarriage, Old Master Zhou hit the walking stick on the ground twice loudly, and the pain in his heart was beyond words.

    Zhou Yao did not have much of an expression. He was silent like a dead body of water. He nodded his head as he said, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Old Master Zhou raised the walking stick up as he was about to hit Zhou Yao with it, but he suddenly felt faint with his head, and he stumbled two steps backwards.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Master Zhou and Madam Zhou hurriedly supported Old Master Zhou.

    Old Master Zhou took a breath of air and tried to adjust his breathing. He raised his head up to re at Zhou Yao. He hated that he was doing well as he said, ¡°You are already 28 now. Grandpa will not hit you anymore in the future. I¡¯ve had to hit you for so many years, but you have not improved at all. Men need to start a family. You were unable to protect your own wife and child, so how are you going to protect the country? Are you worthy of the title of Major General?¡±

    Zhou Yao pursed his thin lips and did not say anything. This was probably the most stern way that Grandpa had ever chided him.

    Master Zhou had a look at Zhou Yao. Even though he had a thousand words that he wanted to say, his son was already an adult now, and he heaved out a sigh.

    At this moment, the sounds of steady foosteps that rang out. Leng Hao was here. He wore a long ck coat, and he was stained with dew on his body. It was obvious that he was just done with handling the other matters and was in a hurry toe back to see his younger sister.

    Leng Hao walked over to face all of them.

    Old Master Zhou had a look at Leng Hao and said, ¡°We are very sorry for what happened to Zhiyuan. I will represent this unfl kid and the Zhou family to apologize to you. It was us who did not protect Zhiyuan properly.¡±

    Leng Hao did not say anything. He simply nodded his head towards Old Master Zhou politely.

    ¡°I have heard about what happened to Mr. Leng.¡± Old Master Zhou ced both hands behind his back. His expressions were all serious as he said, ¡°I believe that Old Master Leng would never participate in this case. There must be something wrong that happened in this, and now, both our Zhou and Leng families must ept the investigation. You don¡¯t have to worry. We will forveer be on the same side, and I will support Old Master Leng till the end.¡±

    At this moment, Leng Hao waved his hands and said, ¡°The situation isplicated right now. I am grateful for Old Master Zhou¡¯s kindness, but at this time, if we are tied up together, there would be much more trouble. I will try to think of a n to settle the Leng family¡¯s and my father¡¯s matters. The Zhou family is powerful and influential. All of you are epting the investigations right now, and we cannot exempt cunning people from taking the chance to attack you guys. It is good for us to separate.¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s words were very clear. Old Master Zhou thought for a moment before he nodded his head and said, ¡°But no matter what, we are inws. This point will never change.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you Old Master Zhou. I will go and have a look at my younger sister.¡±

    ¡°Please do.¡±

    Leng Hao went into the hospital ward.

    Old Master Zhou and Master Zhou stood outside the door to have a look. Leng Zhiyuan was still sleeping. The Zhou family had many matters to handle, so the two people addressed Zhou Yao and went back first.

    Madam Zhou stayed behind. She looked at Zhou Yao, and even though there were too many grievances that she wanted to express, the child was gone, and the people that felt the worse were the parents. She felt sad inside her heart and said, ¡°I will stay behind here. I made some porridge. The helpers will send it overter. Go and wash up. You look so disheveled. Zhiyuan will not like it when she sees it.¡±

    Zhou Yao was still wearing his camouge military uniform from his mission, it was already extremely crumpled. He hadn¡¯t cleaned up and was a little unkempt.

    He lowered his gaze to have a look at himself, then said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    He turned around and left.

    ...

    After cleaning up simply, Zhou Yao went back to the ward. His mother¡¯s voice rang out in his ears, ¡°Zhiyuan, the temperature of this millet porridge is just perfect. Come, I will feed you some.

    ¡°After a woman has a miscarriage, she has to go through confine. This month of confinement is extremely important. You cannot get cold. You cannot touch the floor immediately, and it would be best if you do not read books or look at electronic products. You should eat in tasting stuff, take less salt, and have more nourishing soup...¡± Madam Zhou was loving as she nagged.

    Zhou Yao slowed down in his tracks. Was she...awake already?

    He took two steps forward and saw her. Leng Zhiyuan was already awake. Shey back on the headboard of the bed. There was a soft pillow ced behind her back, and Madam Zhou was feeding her porridge.

    The window in the room was open, and the morning sun shone down on her body and gave her a warm glow. She lowered her long eyshes, looking all obedient and quiet as she ate the porridge that Madam Zhou fed her.

    Zhou Yao felt that his entire heart became soft. This kind of feeling was very special, and it felt just as if he was stepping into a pond of cotton candy.

    He suddenly felt that he was so funny. In the past, when he looked on as Eldest Brother Young Master Lu and Ning Qing being all lovey dovey, every gaze when they looked at one another would be filled with love, and if not, it would be just like Third Younger Brother Luo and Xia Xiaofu. They had so many troubles but still had to love one another. At that time, he was so unconvinced. Love made people feel troubled, and he was so carefree being by himself.

    He never imagined that there would be a day when he would also be like that to a woman, and it was just as if when he nced at her for a moment, he would not be the Zhou Yao that he was back in the past.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, you are here?¡± At this moment, Madam Zhou realized that he was there.

 Chapter 852 - Letâ€™s Go Back Home

    <h4>Chapter 852: Let¡¯s Go Back Home</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan heard what he said and raised her head up again. The moment she did so, she looked into Zhou Yao¡¯s bright sparkling dark eyes. He¡¯d just taken a shower. He was wearing a ck shirt and a pair of ck trousers. His short hair was a little wet, and his figure was tall and elegant. He just shaved his moustache, and all of his features looked handsome and extraordinary.

    He was looking at her gently. She did not know how long he had been looking at her for. There was love and gentleness at the bottom of his gaze.

    He made others¡¯ hearts go soft.

    Leng Zhiyuan nced at him and averted her gaze.

    Madam Zhou noticed the atmosphere between them. She quickly sat up, then she gave Zhou Yao a look and said, ¡°Zhou Yao, you came at the right time. Mum has to go and buy groceries to boil soup for lunch. Come over and feed Zhiyuan porridge.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± Zhou Yao stepped forward and took the bowl.

    Madam Zhou addressed Leng Zhiyuan further, then she turned around to leave.

    The moment she left, they were alone. There was an impression in the bed. Zhou Yao sat down. He took half a spoonful of millet porridge and brought it to the side of her lips as he gently said, ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan lowered her eyshes as she opened her mouth and ate all of the porridge that he fed her.

    He fed her a few more mouthfuls, and she ate it quietly. Neither of them said anything, and Zhou Yao put the spoon down suddenly. He stretched his right hand out to touch her face.

    She froze immediately and was about to put up a struggle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. There is a grain of rice by the side of your lip,¡± he said.

    Leng Zhiyuan had no other choice but to stop moving.

    She became quiet. Zhou Yao caressed the smooth skin on her cheeks. She looked beautiful and stunning. No matter whether it was just like her opening her small lips to eat porridge just now, she made others like her and have good feelings for her.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not know whether there was really any grain of rice by the side of her lips. She only felt hisrge palm caress her cheeks for a long time, and he did not go away. Her skin was slightly cold, and his broad palm was extremely warm.

    As she was about to move, Zhou Yao was a step quicker as he left. He continued to feed her porridge as he said, ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s long eyshes trembled for a moment. If she did not sense it incorrectly just now, when hisrge palm left, he gently brushed past her lips...

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan could be discharged from the hospital in the afternoon, and Zhou Yao went to take care of the discharge documents.

    After returning to the hospital ward, he saw that she was already out of bed. She wore a simple blue and white striped hospital gown as she stood by the side of the window. Because she was facing him with her back, he could not see her expressions and did not know what she was thinking at this moment, but he just felt that her back profile...seemed very lonely.

    Zhou Yao stepped forward quickly and said, ¡°Why did you get out of bed? Don¡¯t you know that you still shouldn¡¯t?¡±

    He carried her up into his arm as he sent her to the bed.

    Leng Zhiyuan sat down on the bed side. The tall man with long legs was stooping down in front of her. He took a pair of soft cotton shoes and slipped them onto her feet before he said, ¡°When we go back, you have to go through confinement. In the first two weeks, you can only stay inside the room to rest. You are not allowed to get out of bed!¡±

    From the angle that she was standing, she could see the lines on his features. He was probably very serious right now, and every line seemed to be a little fierce.

    She did not say anything. After he put on her shoes for her, he took his ck coat and embraced her firmly. Only her small head was left on the outside. He helped her put on a knitted hat. He was about to carry her in his arms as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go home now.¡±

    ¡°Ay!¡± She stretched her hand out to push his chest and said, ¡°I want to take the wheelchair.¡±

    What she meant was that she didn¡¯t want him to carry her.

    Zhou Yao had a look at her before he picked her up, and he said, ¡°There are not enough wheelchairs in the hospital. They are all in use, so you have no other choice but to be carried by me.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her face away and did not want to bother with him.

    He was speaking nonsense with an extremely serious expression on his face.

    ¡°The car is downstairs. I will bring you back home. We will live at Older Brother¡¯s vi this month.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan froze. Was this his way of conceding?

    He knew that she did not want to return back to the Zhou home, so he brought her back to her older brother¡¯s ce.

    ¡°Mum wants toe over to take care of you. I helped you decline it. I took a month of leave. For this entire month, I will not go anywhere else. I will just take care of you. Whatever you want to do, just let me know. I will consider it carefully and see if it is possible.¡±

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan returned back to Leng Hao¡¯s vi, and Zhou Yao ced her down on therge bed.

    He stretched his hand out to remove her hat. Her hair was a little messy, so he took a wooden brush, sat down by her side, and helped her brush her hair before he said, ¡°Mum said that in this entire month, you cannot bathe and also cannot wash your hair. Although it might be a little hard to bear, it is better to follow the rules as not to prolong your illness.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not say anything.

    Zhou Yao helped herb her hair. Her hair was dark and smooth. When he ced theb on her hair, it could just slide down right away. He could not help himself as he used his long fingers to curl her hair up on his finger, and he brought it below his nostrils to have a whiff.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not need to turn her head back to know what he was doing. He seemed to have a fetish for her hair.

    She moved away and created some space between them.

    Her small act was naturally noticed by Zhou Yao. He did not have much of an expression on his face. He let go of her long hair and gently asked, ¡°What do you want to eat for dinner? Is fish soup okay?¡±

    She did not have an opinion.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll assume that you agree. I will go and cook now. Rest for a bit.¡±

    Zhou Yao walked out of the room.

    ...

    They did in fact have fish soup for dinner, ck fish soup. His culinary skills were very good. He could cook many dishes, the many years of going out on missions gave him valuable life skills.

    He picked all of the bones in the fish away before he sent the fresh meat to the side of her lips, and Leng Zhiyuan ate the fish meat.

    In the midst of it, the phone in his pocket rang. It rang many times, but he did not pick it up.

    ¡°You have a call.¡±

    Zhou Yao curled his lips up and smiled before he said, ¡°You are talking to me again? I thought that you were going to ignore me for the rest of your life.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan:...

    She was toozy to bother about him, and after she ate the dinner that he prepared, he still did not pick his phone up.

    He tidied all of the tes and went back to the room very quickly. He rolled his sleeves up, went to the bathroom to take a pail of hot water, and used a towel to wipe her face.

    Leng Zhiyuan went to take the towel and wanted to wipe her face on her own, but he did not allow her to do so. ¡°Mum said that your hands cannot touch water.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°But the towel is wet.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan:...

    Okay then. She let go.

    Zhou Yao wiped her face. He paused for a moment, and both hands followed her cheeks as he went downwards. He was about to undo the buttons on her shirt.

    Leng Zhiyuan stopped him immediately and raised her head up to look at him.

    Zhou Yao raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You cannot bathe, but you still have to wipe your body.¡±

    ¡°I will do it myself.¡±

    ¡°No way.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan red at him.

    ¡°It is also okay for you to do it yourself, but..¡± He bent his body down. He went closer to her face as heughed softly. ¡°I also want to sleep in this room. You can sleep on the bed. I will sleep on the sofa.¡±

    It turned out that he was thinking of this.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not want to bother with him, but she realized that he always had ways to affect her mood. The calmer she was, the more he tried to get a rise out of her. He was really extra bold.

    She turned around.

    Zhou Yao wrung the clean towel and handed it over to her. She took the towel before she unid a few buttons. He was behind her, so she was trying to hide herself from him as she wiped her body.

    Such an act would attract a man¡¯s gaze. Zhou Yao looked at her for a moment before he turned his back to her, and he said, ¡°There are many good points of us being in the same room. If you need something, just call me. I will serve you 24 hours a day.¡±

 Chapter 853 - Letâ€™s Break Up

    <h4>Chapter 853: Let¡¯s Break Up</h4>

    If this was the case, she still had to thank him for that then?

    Leng Zhiyuan turned around and threw the towel over to him.

    Zhou Yao reacted quickly and caught the towel. He turned his head back to look. The woman was already lying down and was sleeping with her back facing him.

    His gaze instantly became loving. He bent over and tucked her in.

    How could he not love this woman?

    She was strong inside her bones, but she did not lose the gentleness of a woman. Although she was hurt at Bin Jiang Ind, she was still calm as she arranged the matters involving her father well. When they went back to the airport, she defended him in front of Leng Hao. Even though she did not say it, she deeply understood his stance and difficulties inside her heart.

    The child was gone. She was unwilling to speak much to him. She was unwilling to be close with him, but no matter what, she could not be considered to be cold. He heard that women all loved to use the silent treatment, but she did not seem to like it. She was a cool and chic girl.

    She was not saying much to him. She was angry with him but gave him a reaction. He felt very happy.

    Time would slowly heal the wounds, and he believed that things would get better tomorrow.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuany down on the bed for half a month, and Zhou Yao was by her side all the time as he took care of her. Shey down on the bed to rest for the entire time, and one afternoon, she got out of bed.

    She opened the door and stood near the railings engraved with flowers. She had a look, and Zhou Yao was busy in the kitchen. The man wore a dark blue v-neck sweater and a pair of ck casual pants. He folded his sleeves up as he was busy inside the kitchen, looking handsome and warm.

    Leng Zhiyuan headed over to the living room again. Leng Hao was also back today, and he was standing by the side of the French windows to make a call.

    Leng Hao¡¯s expression was not too good. There was an icy cold smile on the corners of his lips as he said, ¡°I understand what Old Master Ye wants to bring across. Your precious daughter is pregnant now. The child cannot not have a father, so you want to look for a husband for her...

    ¡°Hah, Old Master Ye is sincere in doing business. I believe in Old Master Ye¡¯s skills, but what does your precious daughter think? Is she willing to marry me?

    ¡°Okay, I will give you the answer tomorrow.¡±

    Leng Hao hung up.

    Leng Zhiyuan stood on the stairs as she looked at her older brother. After he hung up, the right hand that he used to hold the phone was drooped by his side. He had a frown on his face as he looked out of the window, and she did not know what he was thinking about.

    At this moment, the sound of a ringtone rang out in the air. Leng Hao got another call.

    Leng Hao had a look at the caller ID, and his defined features became gentle, but he lifted his hand up to pinch his nose. It seemed that he was very frustrated and fatigued, as he answered the call. ¡°Hello, Yun Er...¡±

    She did not know what the person on the other end said, but the frown on Leng Hao¡¯s face got even deeper. He tried to lower his volume as he exined, ¡°Yun Er, listen to me exin. The Leng family has met with some trouble right now. I need some time to handle them... Everything is not what you think it is. Ye Xiaotao and I... With regards to Ye Xiaotao getting pregnant...¡±

    It was very obvious that Leng Hao¡¯s words were constantly getting interrupted. After a few minutes of silence, Leng Hao spoke suddenly. ¡°Okay, Bai Lingyun. Let¡¯s break up officially then.¡±

    He hung up.

    Leng Zhiyuan stood on the stairs for the entire time to look on. She raised her eyebrows up lightly, and Leng Hao put his phone away. He was about to leave when he suddenly saw Leng Zhiyuan upstairs.

    Leng Hao broke out into a smile immediately as he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, why did you get out of bed and take a walk? Go back to lie on the bed quickly. You do not have to worry about the matters at home. Older Brother will handle them well.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not say a single word, and she nodded her head.

    Leng Hao walked out.

    ...

    Ah Chen came over at night, and he stood politely by the side of the bed.

    Leng Zhiyuan leaned against the headboard. She looked at Ah Chen as she asked, ¡°How is my Older Brother doing?¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, in thest two weeks, Young Master has been busy with matters regarding Old Master and the Leng family. Old Master was involved in this criminal case, and his identity is extremelyplicated. The Leng family is under investigation from the top. The developments are very slow and tough, but Young Master got a call from the Ye family of Kyoto in the past few days...¡±

    Ah Chen stopped talking, and he carefully observed the expression on Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Leng Zhiyuan ignored Ah Chen¡¯s gaze and nodded her head calmly as she said, ¡°Is the Ye family offering an olive branch to my older brother? As long as Older Brother is willing to marry Ye Xiaotao and is willing to take responsibility for the child in Ye Xiaotao¡¯s womb, the Ye family will help us out?¡±

    ¡°Yes... Young Master has been in a foul mood recently, and the Young Miss of the Bai family has been throwing a tantrum. Young Master has tofort her on one end. To gather his power, the Ye family is the only choice right now.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head. The Ye family were powerful and strong in Kyoto. If the Ye family was willing to render assistance, then this was the best choice, but with Bai Lingyun...

    She heard her older brother telling Bai Lingyun to break up over the phone personally today. Older Brother was always a man of his word. He was a true masculine man. He had known Bai Lingyun for the past ten years, and in the past ten years, they were together and broke up multiple times. Bai Lingyun had asked to break up umpteen times, but Older Brother never said the words break up.

    Older Brother waited for Bai Lingyun for so many years.

    Bai Lingyun was Older Brother¡¯s first love. The pure and beautiful love that started in university, and after that Bai Lingyun changed, their rtionship became very materialistic, but Older Brother could not forget the rtionship.

    This time, Older Brother said those words out loud. She knew that Older Brother really wanted to break up with Bai Lingyun. Firstly, he said that he wanted to break up because of their father and the concession that he had to make for the difficulties that the Leng family were facing, and secondly, it was because Older Brother was really tired of this rtionship. He was fatigued and wanted to let go.

    In the past few years, Bai Lingyun was never truly by the side of Older Brother. The moment there was trouble, other than throwing a tantrum, Bai Lingyun could do nothing else, and Older Brother wouldfort her again and again. His heart was fatigued now.

    Men all hoped to find a woman who understood them.

    But Bai Lingyun did not understand.

    ¡°How is the Zhou family doing?¡± Leng Zhiyuan continued to ask.

    In the past two weeks, Zhou Yao had been taking care of her. He did not return to the base and also did not tell her anything about the matters that were happening outside, so she was unclear about them.

    ¡°Young Miss, the Zhou family is also under investigation, but the Zhou family has been in the military for so many years now. They have their own power and status. Although the Zhou family are under investigation and have much to worry about, they are not in any danger. The Zhou family should feel quite rxed with the limited danger they are in right now.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan heaved out a breath of relief. It was good that way.

    The people in the Zhou family treated her very very well, and she hoped that her father¡¯s matter would not implicate them.

    ¡°I asked you to investigate the officer on the case. How are the investigations going?¡±

    Ah Chen handed the documents in his hands over to Leng Zhiyuan as he said, ¡°The investigations have been going very smoothly. The case files of the investigators are all here, but these case files are very clean, and I can¡¯t see any problems.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not say anything, and she lowered her gaze to flip through the documents in her hands.

    Ah Chen was puzzled as he said, ¡°Young Miss, why did you think of finding these documents now. Could you be suspecting that Old Master¡¯s matter is somehow rted to what happened on the base? But these two matters are so far off one another.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan shook her head gently and said, ¡°I am suspecting that these two things are rted to Scorpion.¡±

    Ah Chen froze.

    ¡°I am suspecting that Scorpion¡¯s motive is toe for both me and Zhou Yao.¡±

 Chapter 854 - Are You and Major General Zhou Still Doing Fine?

    <h4>Chapter 854: Are You and Major General Zhou Still Doing Fine?</h4>

    Ah Chen listened to what Leng Zhiyuan said seriously, then he quickly shook his head and said, ¡°Young Miss, I do not really understand what you are saying. You are saying that the matter on the base and Old Master¡¯s matters were all started by Scorpion? I think that it is not possible.

    ¡°Firstly, the matters that happened in the base were developing around Han Xuan, could Scorpion already have known that Han Xuan was that spy? If he had known, why didn¡¯t Scorpion get rid of Han Xuan quickly? Secondly, there has to be a reason why this has urred. Scorpion targeted the base, and he must have thought of doing something. Scorpion would definitely think of taking the Son-inw¡¯s life, but after it all went down, Scorpion¡¯s target was totally not him at all. Thirdly, why did Scorpion have to lead Old Master into doing this? Could he have thought of making use of Old Master to drive a wedge between the rtionship of Young Miss and Zhou Yao? But this reason is too absurd. Scorpion created such a mess just to split the both of you? Lastly, the most important point, no matter what happened back in the base or the matter involving Old Master, it is all rted to the top management this time. It means that this matter is extremely huge. I think that Scorpion is not that powerful, unless...¡±

    Ah Chen stopped talking.

    Leng Zhiyuanughed coldly and spoke immediately. ¡°Unless Scorpion is someone from the top.¡±

    Ah Chen¡¯s facial expression changed drastically. He shook his head in fear, and he said, ¡°Let¡¯s say that this is really true. The top management has been constantly trying to catch Scorpion, but he is actually one of them, then this Scorpion is really too scary.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If this is true, then this Scorpion is really too scary, but, even a person that is well hidden will be exposed once time goes on. The more things he does, the more chances there are for him to be exposed.¡±

    In a blink of an eye, the atmosphere became a little tense, and Ah Chen did not say anything more.

    Leng Zhiyuan flipped through the documents in her hands carefully before her gaze fell onto a piece of paper. She stretched her long finger out as she pointed towards the person in the picture as she said, ¡°This Ma Ying, send someone to go and check what kind of hobbies he has. Ask someone to get close to him and spend good money to gain his fancy.¡±

    Ah Chen had a look and said, ¡°Young Miss, this Ma Ying has a double Masters, and he is normally an extremely clean and low key person. He is extremely well known in the industry, and it will be a little hard to spend money to gain his fancy.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan closed the documents and handed them over to Ah Chen as she said, ¡°Could you not think that people that appear cleaner on the outside are actually more problematic?¡±

    Just like...Ye Ziyi.

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°As a person in governance, to him, the reputation from people in the industry is not important, but he has to be well known among the citizens. This Ma Ying is not a person who is corrupt, so we can frame him for being a corrupted person. Ah Chen, do you understand?¡±

    Ah Chen took the documents from her and nodded his head politely. ¡°I get it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you can go and get busy then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Miss.¡± Ah Chen left.

    Ah Chen left. Leng Zhiyuan stood on the conly as she looked off into the distance quietly. She went over to Bin Zhou Ind and investigated where her father went during that period of time. Although her father was appearing and disappearing without a trace, she could not see his shadow at all, but when her father stopped everything that the Leng family was working on, it showed that everything that he was doing was on his personal schedule. By doing this, if he got into any trouble, both she and her older brother would have the chance to separate themselves from any incident.

    It seemed that before her father got into trouble, he had already prepared himself for it.

    Her father had an escape n, and that time when he went over to Bin Zhou Ind, he knew that there was a huge chance that he would not be able to leave unscathed.

    Then what was the reason behind her father going to Bin Zhou Ind?

    There must have been some reason why her father had to go.

    She felt that the biggest possibility was that her father was threatened in some way.

    During that time, her father¡¯s temper was very bad. He was extremely temperamental. If her father was threatened by Scorpion, what was Scorpion¡¯s goal?

    Could it really be that he wanted to split her and Zhou Yao?

    There were not too many consequences after the matter in the base. The only thing that happened after that was the privat doctor outside the base asked Zhou Yao to make a choice between her and Han Xuan.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan curled the corners of her lips up slowly, and when she thought like this, she felt that Scorpion was an extremely...interesting person.

    Scorpion wanted to y a game.

    Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head. She¡¯d psychology. When someone hated another person to the max, he would often choose not to get rid of the person immediately because that was no fun at all. He would y a cat and mouse game, ducking in the dark as he watched the person wallow in pain and bitterness.

    A person like Scorpion was an extreme kind of pervert.

    Leng Zhiyuan took a breath of fresh air. She wrapped both of her arms around her chest, and her instincts told her that she had ended up in a trap a long time ago, and the feeling that she had right now was getting clearer and clearer.

    Would Scorpion be someone from the top?

    Her eyes had a sharp glow in them. Whether it was really true or not, she would find out the moment she threw a rock inside to try. If it was true, she wanted to get rid of the resources that Scorpion had on top.

    After Scorpion lost all of his pretense, she wanted to see how he would hide himself!

    ...

    And in a blink of an eye, the time of a month was up, and Leng Zhiyuan was done with her confinement.

    Zhou Yao was not at home. He took a month of leave, and now that the leave was up, he should have gone to report back at the army base.

    Leng Hao was also not at home. She heard from Ah Chen that her father¡¯s matters were progressing well. She knew that Leng Hao and Master Ye should have gotten to an agreement. Ye Xiaotao was bing her older sister-inw very soon.

    At night, Leng Zhiyuan ate dinner alone. She¡¯d just returned back to the room when she heard a helper knocking on the door. The helper said, ¡°Young Miss, there is a guest here, and he says that he is here to visit you.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°That person said that his name is...Ye Ziyi.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan froze.

    ¡°Young Miss, are you going to the living room to meet the guest? I will go and make tea.¡±

    ¡°Ask him toe upstairs, toe to my room.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Miss.¡±

    The helper went downstairs. Leng Zhiyuan sat down before the vanity table as she looked at her small face that was pretty like a flower, and she pulled a woodenb through her long hair.

    At this moment, the door was opened up. ¡°Mr. Ye, please go inside.¡±

    Ye Ziyi went inside.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, I heard that you ended up in trouble some time ago. You had to rest at home for a month. I figured out the date, and the time has passed, so I took some time out today toe and visit you.¡± Ye Ziyi walked over as he stood behind her.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked through the mirror at Ye Ziyi. He wore a white sweater. His figure was built, and he was gentle like a piece of jade.

    ¡°Thank you foring over to visit me.¡± Leng Zhiyuan tugged on the corners of her lips.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, you do not have to be so polite between us.¡± Ye Ziyi had a gentle expression on his face as he said, ¡°I have heard what happened to Uncle. Is there anything that you need my help with? I¡¯ll try to help with whatever you need.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan shook her head and said, ¡°There is no need.¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan.¡± Ye Ziyi hesitated for a moment before he continued, ¡°I heard that Uncle was hurt because of Major General Zhou. When you went back to the airport you also...had a miscarriage. I do not know whether to ask you this, but are you and Major General Zhou...still doing fine?¡±

    Upon hearing this question, Leng Zhiyuan did not reply to him. She lowered her long eyshes, and her expressions got a little dim.

    Ye Ziyi saw her behaving like this and stretched his hand out slowly. He ced it on her shoulder before heforted her with a frown on his face. ¡°Zhiyuan, don¡¯t be too upset...but this Major General Zhou should be criticized properly. No matter what, Uncle is his father-inw. How could he really shoot him? And now, he has caused you to have a miscarriage. He is totally...so guilty!¡±

 Chapter 855 - Why Are You So Negative That You Would Scold Yourself?

    <h4>Chapter 855: Why Are You So Negative That You Would Scold Yourself?</h4>

    Upon hearing Ye Ziyi chide Zhou Yao, Leng Zhiyuan stood up, and she took a step forward. She was silent as she removed Ye Ziyi¡¯s hand from her shoulder as she softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will not say anything else. The matters have already passed. Zhiyuan, you be well in the future,¡± Ye Ziyi said gently.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head.

    Knock, knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. The helpers pushed the door open, and sent in two sses of tea.

    ¡°Young Miss, Mr. Ye, please have some tea.¡±

    Ye Ziyi nodded his head politely towards the helpers, and the helpers turned around and left the room.

    ¡°Zhiyuan...¡± Ye Ziyi turned his head back to look at Leng Zhiyuan. At this moment, Leng Zhiyuan raised her hand up to support her forehead, then her legs went soft, and she was about to slump down.

    ¡°Zhiyuan!¡± Ye Ziyi parted his legs and was as quick as the wind as he caught Leng Zhiyuan.

    Leng Zhiyuan leaned in his embrace.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, are you okay?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan slowly opened her eyes, and her face seemed to be extremely frail and weak. She gently shook her head as she said, ¡°I am fine.¡±

    As she spoke, she was about to get up.

    But at this moment, her world spun upside down. Ye Ziyi took her up into his arms. He looked at the woman in his embrace, and his expressions got soft as he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, do you remember what I said the day that you picked Major General Zhou? I said that if you are blissful, I would forever wish you well. If you...then I would always be waiting for you.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was pondering inside her heart. A woman that was so badly hurt both on the outside and in love was confessed by a man like Ye Ziyi. Any woman would fall for him. The weaker a person¡¯s heart was, it was easier to get in by others.

    She did not say anything and turned her head over to the side.

    She just turned her head over to the side, and the helper¡¯s voice rang out in her ears, ¡°Son-inw, you are back?¡±

    The door was just pushed open. Zhou Yao stood tall outside the door.

    At this moment, she was still lying in Ye Ziyi¡¯s embrace. Their position might look to be very suggestive to outsiders. Zhou Yao¡¯s bright eyes looked over at the both of them. The bottoms of his eyes were just like a spilled bottle of ink, and they were endless and bottomless.

    Leng Zhiyuan knew that he was angry; he had always been a jealous man.

    ¡°Why, Director Ye, how much longer do you n on hugging my wife for?¡± Zhou Yao had a cold expression on his face as he curled the corners of his lips up and moved his thin lips.

    Ye Ziyi was all calm and collected. His actions were all gentle as he carried Leng Zhiyuan onto the bed, then he looked over at Zhou Yao and said, ¡°Major General Zhou, you are back?¡±

    ¡°Hah,¡± Zhou Yaoughed softly, then he said, ¡°This is my home. Since when do I have to report to Director Ye when I want toe home? It is actually Director Ye I should be questioning. You came over to my house to be a guest. Howe you ran over to the bedroom. Don¡¯t you know that you are being very impolite right now?¡±

    Upon facing Zhou Yao¡¯s direct unhappiness, Leng Zhiyuan still felt that it was pretty funny inside her heart. This man could totally not bepared to Ye Ziyi who was all gentlemanly. Look how smooth Ye Ziyi was.

    She turned her gaze back, nced over at Zhou Yao, and said, ¡°I was the one who allowed him toe inside the room.¡±

    The moment she spoke, the smile on Zhou Yao¡¯s face disappearedpletely, and he stared at Leng Zhiyuan fiercely.

    At this moment, Ye Ziyi had a warm smile on his face. He lowered his gaze to look at Leng Zhiyuan and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, it seems that Major General Zhou does not wee me. Since this is the case, I will make a move. We will meet again another day.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, goodbye.¡± Leng Zhiyuan bid farewell to him.

    Ye Ziyi parted his legs and headed out. When he passed Zhou Yao, Ye Ziyi had a small frown on his face as he said, ¡°Major General Zhou, this time, Zhiyuan suffered a lot because of you. Her body is still weak right now. I hope that you will change your attitude, treat her a little better, and be more gentle with her.¡±

    ¡°Do I need you to teach me how to treat my wife?¡± Zhou Yao red at Ye Ziyi immediately.

    ¡°If Major General Zhou allows me to teach you, it would be the best then. If not, I also have to say something. At that time, in the base, everyone saw how Major General Zhou treated Miss Han Xuan. This Uncle Leng is in trouble. Major General Zhou also has half of the responsibility that he is unable to push away. I hope that Major General Zhou can give half of the love that he has for Miss Han Xuan to Zhiyuan. If you are unable to do so, then I believe that there are people that are able to do so waiting behind.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± The palms that were drooped by Zhou Yao¡¯s sides were immediately clenched into fists. It was as if he would rush forward to punch Ye Ziyi in the next second.

    ¡°Director Ye, you can leave,¡± said Leng Zhiyuan.

    Ye Ziyi nced at Leng Zhiyuan before he looked over at Zhou Yao again. He nodded his head as he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, I will leave then.¡±

    As he spoke, he added on, ¡°We will keep in contact through the phone.¡±

    The moment he said so, Leng Zhiyuan saw all of Zhou Yao¡¯s expressions turn unhappy.

    ...

    Ye Ziyi left, Zhou Yao stood at the side of the door for a few seconds before he lifted his feet to enter the room, and he used his long leg to hook the door. It shut with a loud bang!

    Upon hearing this sound, Leng Zhiyuan knew that he was taking his anger out on the door.

    The man came over to her side very quickly. He¡¯d gone back to the base today. He wore a camouge uniform and had yet to have any chance to change out of it. His tone was very stiff as he said, ¡°Have you showered already?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at him as she said, ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°I will go and fill the water.¡± He turned around to enter the bathroom.

    After eight or nine minutes, he came back. The sleeves on his firm arms and pants were all drenched. He stood by the side of the bed as he looked at her from top down, and he said, ¡°Take your clothes off.¡±

    These four words almost made Leng Zhiyuan choke. She did not have an expression on her face as she got up and headed towards the bathroom. ¡°I will bathe myself.¡±

    She¡¯d just taken two steps when a muscr arm came over, and he carried her.

    Leng Zhiyuan was struggling in his embrace. She looked at his handsome face that was already as ck as charcoal. She clenched her fist tight as she hit him and said, ¡°How did you manage to be a Major General? Others have provoked you just a little, and you are already so livid?¡±

    Where did his steadfastness go?

    ¡°Nonsense! Both of you were fucking flirting with one another in front of my eyes. Can I not be angry?¡± He cursed out directly.

    ¡°Flirting with one another? You are expressing it too badly.¡±

    ¡°Badly? I still have more to say. Do you want to hear?¡±

    ¡°...Zhou Yao!¡± She kicked her slim legs in mid air and red at him fiercely.

    Zhou Yao had a nce at her. The woman¡¯s beautiful grey eyes were all round as he red at her. Because she was angry, her exquisite cheeks were tinted red, looking fierce, attractive, and bright.

    At this moment, his blood rushed again. He could not control himself and bent his body down to block her red lips.

    His thin, gentle lips came over, and what came after that was the man¡¯s masculine, and slightly intrusive lips. Her lips became painful, and it was because he pressed down on her and did not care about holding back as he rubbed against her with force.

    She quickly raised her eyebrows and was about to kick him.

    But her lips hurt, and he opened his mouth to bite her.

    When he left her, she felt that her lips were broken, and some drops of blood dripped out.

    Leng Zhiyuan was extremely furious. She covered her lips with one hand and used another hand to tug his ear. She used force to pull it down as she coyly chided him, ¡°Zhou Yao, you are a bastard!¡±

    Zhou Yao, who had his ear pulled, was in a good mood instead. He raised his eyebrows up as heughed softly and said, ¡°Wifey, this is your mistake. If I am a bastard, what are you then? Are you also a bastard? Tsk tsk. Why are you unable to think positively and are scolding yourself instead?¡±

 Chapter 856 - I Know That You Are Unwilling

    <h4>Chapter 856: I Know That You Are Unwilling</h4>

    When did he be so smooth with his words?

    Leng Zhiyuan rolled her eyes at him and roughly pinched his ear as she said, ¡°You are still going on?¡±

    Zhou Yao bent over, and their faces were almost against one another¡¯s. He blinked and had a fatigued smile on his face as he said, ¡°Okay, Wifey, don¡¯t be angry anymore. I¡¯m just blurry with anger just now. I will be better once I am done letting my craziness out. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    His tone became soft suddenly. Leng Zhiyuan felt too bad to continue grabbing him, so she let go of his ear.

    They went into the bathroom. Leng Zhiyuan was on the ground. She had a look and saw that Zhou Yao was filling the tub for her.

    ¡°After you are done with your confinement, you can soak in hot water for a while. Remove your clothes quickly and get in.¡± The man stood behind her as he hurried her.

    She turned her head back to re at him as she said, ¡°Go out!¡±

    ¡°Wifey, I will help you scrub your back.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but there is no need for that.¡±

    ¡°Then I will hand the towel to you...¡±

    ¡°I have a hand!¡±

    ¡°Then I will...¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao!¡±

    ¡°I get it.¡± Zhou Yao was disappointed and raised his eyebrows. He had a nce at her figure from head to toe, and he went outside. As he walked, he muttered to himself, ¡°Which part of your body have I not seen before? Not only have I seen it before, I even touched it, and kissed it...¡±

    Bang! The woman kicked the door shut behind him.

    ...

    Zhou Yao stood on the balcony as he smoked. There were seven butts in the ashtray. He lowered his gaze to look at his wrist watch. One hour had passed, but that woman was still not out of the bathroom.

    He stubbed half a cigarette butt into the ashtray. He raised his hand to flick the ash that fell onto his pants, then walked over to the bathroom door, and he originally wanted to go inside directly, but after thinking about it for a moment, he decided not to do so. He would give her some face. Knock, knock. He knocked on the door.

    ¡°Wifey, are you done washing up? The water is almost cold now. Come out quickly.¡±

    No sound came from inside.

    Zhou Yao did not have too much patience. He looked at the firmly shut door. His heart itched. His gaze lit up for a moment, and he pushed the door and went inside.

    There was no movement inside the bathroom. The bamboo basket was filled with her discarded clothes. Leng Zhiyuan was sitting in the bathtub. Maybe it was because the warm water was toofortable that she was perched on one side of the tub as she fell asleep.

    Zhou Yao lowered his gaze to look at her. She¡¯d tied her long hair up. Arge piece of snowy white skin was exposed on her neck and corbones. A few strands of hairnded by the side of her cheek. She looked extremely mesmerizing. The skin all over her body was steamed to a cute shade of pink.

    He looked at her for a moment, and he instinctively straightened his waist.

    He cursed softly inside his heart. He should not have been greedy for this moment. His body felt ufortable at the end of it.

    Lately, he could not get close to her, and he missed her very very much.

    He stretched his right hand out to ruffle her hair as he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, Zhiyuan...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was in a blur, and she heard someone calling her. She opened her sleepy eyes slowly. Zhou Yao¡¯s handsome and perfect face was right in front of her.

    How did she end up falling asleep?

    ¡°How did you get in?¡±

    As she spoke, she straightened her body up. She did not hear the man¡¯s reply for a long time, and she raised her head up to look at Zhou Yao. The man by her side was already staring at her intently.

    She quickly lowered her gaze to look at herself. Half of her cleavage was exposed.

    She immediately stretched her hand out to cover herself as she said, ¡°You are not allowed to look!¡±

    Zhou Yao slowly raised his gaze, and it was fixed on the woman¡¯s face. His gaze was hot and scalding, and it was just as if a pot of thickva was burning her.

    But he was very silent. He stared at her firmly. He turned around and stretched his hand out to hand the clean towel to her as he said, ¡°The water is already cold now. Come out quickly.¡±

    His low voice sounded very hoarse.

    Leng Zhiyan did not know how she¡¯d fallen asleep. She stood up quickly before she stepped out of the bathtub. When her feetnded on the ground, her calf felt numb, and her legs went soft immediately.

    It was just as if Zhou Yao had eyes on the back of his head. ¡°Be careful!¡± He turned around to carry her steadily.

    She¡¯d sat down in the bathtub for too long, and her legs went numb, so they gave way, but at this moment, she did not have any time to be caring about this. She was in his embrace, and she was not wearing any clothes.

    She hurriedly raised her gaze to look at him, and just as she expected, the man was staring at her body. She quickly raised her hand to block his eyes as she said, ¡°Can¡¯t you just not look?¡±

    Zhou Yao did not move. He curled his lips up slowly and said, ¡°My eyes are not blind. Why wouldn¡¯t I look when you¡¯ve given me the chance?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°I cannot learn how to be fake like some people. I look when I want to look.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was at a loss for words. At a time like this, he still could not forget to throw shade at Ye Ziyi. He was great at being bold while behaving like a rascal.

    She struggled and wanted to escape his embrace.

    But Zhou Yao was unwilling to let go. He pulled the bath towel off the rack and wrapped her up tightly, then he carried her in his arms as he headed outside. Heughed and said, ¡°Wifey, I am just having a look. Don¡¯t worry about the thoughts that I have inside my heart. I know that you are unwilling.¡±

    All of Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s struggles stopped at this moment. The man allowed her to cover his eyes, and he still could head forward with steady steps although he was carrying her in his arms. There was a small smile on the corners of his lips, but this smile made others feel...sad when they saw him.

    She froze for a moment. It turned out that this man could make this kind of expression.

    He ced her onto therge bed, and she uncovered his eyes. Zhou Yao slowly stood up straight and said, ¡°Wipe the drops of water off, and put some clothes on quickly. I will go to the kitchen to cook.¡±

    He turned around and walked out.

    ...

    Half an hourter, the door was pushed open. The one who came inside was not Zhou Yao but a helper.

    The helper held a meal tray and said, ¡°Young Miss, it is time for dinner now.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan had a nce at the dishes. These dishes were all cooked by Zhou Yao personally. She¡¯d eaten his food the whole month, and she just had to nce at it to know it.

    The helper handed a bowl of rice to her. She took the chopsticks and picked a mouthful of rice. She did not raise her head up as she asked, ¡°Where is Son-inw?¡±

    He would normally feed her personally, but he did not do so today.

    ¡°Young Miss, Son-inw is downstairs. Son-inw told us to let you know, after Young Miss is done with dinner, you can go to rest. He has something that he is busy with. He will sleepter.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Zhiyuan answered.

    ...

    At night, Leng Zhiyuan was unable to fall asleep. She turned and flipped around the bed. She had a look at the sofa in front of her. The sofa was empty. He had yet to return to the room.

    She turned her gaze over to the side to look at the rm clock. It was almost nine o¡¯clock at night.

    What was he doing?

    Leng Zhiyuan sat up and got out of bed. She opened the door. The light in the living room was still on, but instead of the white fluorescent lighting, it was the amber light. There was a figure seated on the sofa in the living room.

    She slowly went downstairs and approached the side of the sofa. Zhou Yao leaned his handsome back against the sofa. He held documents in his left hand that he¡¯dzily ced on the side of the sofa. His head was leaning back, and he closed his eyes.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at him carefully. She had not really looked at him for a month now. His features were defined and perfect, and he had an extremely strong masculine scent to him. It had been so long now, and she still fell for him when she looked at him.

    But it seemed that he had lost weight. He¡¯d slimmed down quite a bit. Under the amber light, his firm chin had ayer of stubble on it, and it made his entire being look extra tired. Even though he was sleeping, there was a tightly knitted frown on his face, and it seemed that there was something troubling him that he was unable to handle.

 Chapter 857 - Wifey, I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 857: Wifey, I Love You</h4>

    What troubles did he have?

    Leng Zhiyuan stretched her fair fingers out to caress his face, and she wanted to smooth out the three lines running across his forehead.

    At this moment, Zhou Yao suddenly opened his eyes, and he was quick as he grabbed her index finger.

    Leng Zhiyuan froze for a moment. She raised her head up to look at the man¡¯s eyes that had just opened. His eyes were full of fatigued blood vessels, but there was aplicated emotion in his eyes more than anything.

    His dark, defined gaze was full of her reflection. He was staring intently at her, and his gaze was full of frustration, pain, love, and sorry feelings... He was staring at her intently with his hot, stern gaze.

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her gaze over to the side, and she wanted to take her finger back.

    She managed to take her finger back, and she wanted to turn around to leave, but a long muscr arm pinned her soft waist down, and she was dragged onto hisp.

    The man quickly hugged her from behind and enveloped her entirely into his warm, broad embrace. He had a frown on his handsome face as he had a whiff of her long hair. He was satisfied as he buried himself in her tender neck and called out, ¡°Wifey...¡±

    His tone had a mncholy tone to it as he said the word Wifey, and it made Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart feel sour. She did not move but allowed him to hug her quietly like this.

    ¡°Wifey, I will confess to you. I was in a bad mood today. I was very frustrated... I saw you bathing, and my body is still fidgety. It feels just as if my body is out of control... I did not dare to go back to the room. I was scared that I would force you...

    ¡°I know that you are unwilling, and I do not have the right now...to ask this from you. It is all my fault... Wifey, I am sorry...

    ¡°I had a dream just now. In my dream, I dreamt of... Han Hong. I cannot remember how many years it¡¯s been since Ist dreamt of him... He was in front of me as he closed his eyes. I was...in pain. I was just like a small beast that was locked up in a cage. I wanted to go out, so I knocked my head against the door countless times, but other than injuring my head badly, I...could not do anything else. This kind of helpless feeling is extremely horrible, and it made me feel like I was so useless...

    ¡°Wifey, this kind of feeling is back again. This kind of hopeless feeling is just like a vine that has taken root in my heart. Before it starts growing crazily towards the outside, it has firmlytched onto me, and I feel...that I am unable to breathe... Wifey, what should I do with you?

    ¡°Sorry, I am really so sorry. What happened to Dad, it was my fault... Between us two, we do not have to exin or make excuses. That is your father, and he is also my father. I did not...take care of him well, and I even allowed him to reach this fate. It was all...because of me...¡±

    At this moment, the man lowered his volume, and his voice rang out in all of the corners of the living room. It sounded so sad and cold. The man buried his head deeply into her tender neck. There were some words that he could not say out loud. He was not someone who was good at expressing his feelings, so he needed her warmth to support him.

    Hisrge hand slowly slowly let go of her slim waist before he ced it on her small, t stomach. He caressed her stomach from left to right before going up and down. His actions were extremely gentle, and it was just as if he was awake or waking someone up from their slumber.

    ¡°I do not like children. I do not have any reason; I just do not like them, but...here.... My child was once here...

    ¡°This child came too quickly and caught me entirely off guard. When I open my eyes right now, I still feel that everything is just like a dream, a joke... but inside my heart, it feels very real. The deepest part of my heart is hurting, and when I close my eyes at night these days, I even...think if that child would have been a boy or a girl, would he have resembled you a little more or me a little more? If you¡¯d have been able to give birth to him, you would definitely have been a very fun mother. You would probably be...so busy and all over the ce...

    As he spoke, Zhou Yao hugged her firmly. He used his thin gentle lips to nudge the soft skin on her neck as he said, ¡°Wifey, about the child, I am sorry. I am also very sad...¡±

    Upon bringing the child up, Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes quickly became wet. She was the same as Zhou Yao. She did not like children, and when she thought about being pregnant, her entire face had the words ¡ª What the hell? ¡ª written on it.

    She never imagined that she would be a mother.

    But there was once a life inside her womb, and when her stomach was pulsating in pain in the airport, when shey down on the ice-cold surgery table, she clearly felt that a life slipped away quietly from her fingers.

    She also felt sad, like the inside of her heart hurt.

    After all, this was her first child with him.

    Glistening tears fell down the corners of her eyes, and her face was instantly covered in tears.

    Suddenly, arge, rough hand touched her face, and after he felt the moisture, Zhou Yao kissed her ears as he hoarsely said, ¡°Are you crying? I think...I have to say sorry to you again, because...I made you cry again...¡±

    Zhou Yao stretched two fingers out to turn her small face over, and he gently kissed the tears on her face.

    The number of times that he said sorry tonight was way more than he¡¯d ever said sorry in his entire life. He did not like to say sorry because this word was totally useless. What good was it?

    But other than saying sorry nonstop, he did not know what else he could say. He was too stressed, and in this entire month, he did not dare to say it to her, but now, he felt like he must.

    Thinking about it now, it was weird. He¡¯d been alone for the past 27 years, and in those years, he did not feel lonely nor did he need anyone to vent his emotions to, but now that he had her, he wanted to share all of his emotions with her.

    He was selfish and wanted her to apany him.

    He selfishly wanted her to give him warmth.

    Leng Zhiyuan wept silently. His thin lips were on her cheek as he cherished and treated her gently. The entire living room was very quiet, and it was so quiet that they could hear each other¡¯s hearts beating.

    ¡°Wifey, are you thinking...of...breaking up...with me?¡±

    It was a simple sentence, but he paused three times before he could finish his words. His heart was extremely troubled, and he was even more afraid. He did not dare to ask but could not help himself from asking.

    Leng Zhiyuan was close to stopping her tears, but because of this sentence, they started to flow again, and she turned her head over to the side.

    Zhou Yao buried his nose into her hair as he said, ¡°I know that I am...a failure. Our rtionship has not been fair for you from the start because of Han Xuan, and now that I¡¯ve made a mistake, I am not a good son-inw, a good husband, a good... father. Maybe...if it were Ye Ziyi, he would do way better than me...

    ¡°Wifey, you don¡¯t want me anymore, right?¡±

    ¡°But I do not want to let go of your hand. I have waited for so many years, and finally waited for you. I do not want to lose you... Wifey, give me another chance, okay?

    ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t leave me, stay by my side. I want to be together with you forever.

    ¡°Wifey, I love you.¡±

    On such a cold and silent night, Zhou Yao expressed his love for her.

    ...

    The next morning, the helpers in the vi tidied thergest guest room up because Leng Mu wasing home.

    Leng Zhiyuan stood at the side of the door as she watched the few doctors lift aatose Leng Mu inside. They brought him to therge bed in the living room. He was just as the doctors predicted and was in a persistent vegatative state, but the good thing was that Older Brother spent more than a month bringing Father back.

 Chapter 858 - You Still Have Me

    <h4>Chapter 858: You Still Have Me</h4>

    Father was finally back home.

    Leng Zhiyuan stood outside the door as she looked on as the doctor got into a rhythm. There was a quiet smile on her face, and at this moment, her shoulders were patted. Leng Hao was back.

    ¡°Older Brother,¡± she greeted him.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Leng Hao nodded his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have settled everything regarding Dad and the Leng family. In the future, professional nurses will take care of Dad, and everything will be fine.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head inside. Yeah, everything would all be fine.

    ¡°Older Brother, it has been hard on you.¡±

    ¡°I am the oldest son in this family, your older brother. These matters are mine to handle. It is not hard, Zhiyuan. Although you are out of confinement now, you should also not run around anyhow. Rest for a few more days.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Leng Hao saw his father in the room and was relieved. He turned to the side and said to the helper, ¡°Tidy the master bedroom up. Young Madam is moving over this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Young Madam?¡± The helper was taken aback. When did Young Master get married? Why did they not have any news of it at all?

    Leng Hao did not have anything else to say. He looked over at Leng Zhiyuan and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, Older Brother still has some matters to handle. I will be going.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Leng Hao lifted his heels and left.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked on as Leng Hao left. Once she¡¯d found out that her father was brought back home, she knew that Older Brother had reached an agreement with the Ye family, and Older Brother had really married Ye Xiaotao.

    In the future, Ye Xiaotao was her older Sister-inw then.

    As for this matter, she could not help out at all. Older Brother had his own responsibility and things to consider, not to mention the things that he¡¯d given up for the Leng family. That Bai Lingyun first, she did not agree when Older Brother was together with Bai Lingyun. These two people would never have ended up together.

    She did not know whether it was good or bad that Older Brother married Ye Xiaotao.

    She would watch on then.

    ...

    In the afternoon, Leng Zhiyuan sat down on the chair by the bedside, and she looked at her father Leng Mu quietly.

    Her father looked very pale, but his face seemed very peaceful. She just knew that he was not in much pain. Rather, it seemed that he was released from his troubles.

    Leng Zhiyuan used both hands to hold her father¡¯s slightly cold right hand. Dad, you don¡¯t have to worry, no matter who it was that harmed you, no matter what grievances you had, I will find the perpetrator behind it all out.

    She firmly believed it, but when she thought about the fact that her father who had always been benevolent to her would never open his eyes again, she felt very sad.

    She was not fil.

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps rang out from behind her. Someone walked in.

    Her hair was ruffled by arge palm. Zhou Yao was standing by her side.

    She raised her gaze to look over. Zhou Yao looked at Leng Mu, who was lying on the bed, before he lowered his gaze down to look at her. There was a gentleness that was hard to express on his face.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt her eyes go wet, and she lowered her gaze.

    ¡°This is for you.¡± At this moment, something appeared in her line of vision. The man was holding it in his hands. She looked over, and it was...a sugar-coated hawthorn.

    She froze.

    ¡°Older Brother said that you would like this...¡±

    Older Brother?

    Leng Zhiyuan stretched her hand out slowly to take the hawthorn skewer. In the past, when she missed her mother, her father handed her sugar-coated hawthorns, and now her father... She received this sugar-coated hawthorn again.

    Hot tears flowed down her face like pearls from a broken ne, and she was unable to control herself.

    Zhou Yao was on one knee as he knelt down on the ground. He pinned the back of her head and brought her to his shoulder to cry. It was just as if he was coaxing a small girl as he patted her slim back, and he gently said, ¡°If you want to cry, just cry. Everything will be fine... You are not alone. You still have your older brother. You still have me. All of us will apany you.¡±

    Ever since father got into trouble, she hadn¡¯t shed a single tear, and now, she was unable to hold back anymore. She cried out loud on the man¡¯s broad shoulder.

    Zhou Yao apanied her silently and allowed her to express her emotions.

    Leng Zhiyuan cried for a long time until she felt that she was done crying. She was in a better mood. She sat up slowly, and arge, rough palm cupped her face. A finger gently wiped her tears away, and he said, ¡°Your eyes are all red from crying.¡±

    His voice was filled with pity.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes were all blurry as she looked at him. The man¡¯s handsome face was blurry in her sight. At this moment, there was a warmth on her forehead; it was a gentle kiss from the man.

    She heard that when a man kissed a woman¡¯s forehead, it meant that he treasured her very much.

    Leng Zhiyuan stretched her hand out and hugged his sculpted waist gently.

    As she did so, it made Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes light up. He helped her wipe her tears away. His fingers moved over to the side of her lips, and he caressed her gently.

    He seemed to be hinting at her and seemed to be trying his luck. Leng Zhiyuan fluttered her long eyshes and moved her head.

    A masculine aura came into her nostrils. Her red lips were touched gently, and the man had already bent down to kiss her.

    He did not close his eyes. His bright eyes were looking at her carefully, and he was seeing if she was showing any sign of rejecting him.

    The woman in his gaze was fluttering her long eyshes that were just like the wings of a butterfly. Ayer of pink stained her fair face. She ducked away a little and was somewhat obedient as she closed her eyes.

    Zhou Yao took a deep breath. He stretched his long arm out to cup her slim waist and wanted to embrace her in his arms.

    Knock, knock. Suddenly, the sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. ¡°Young Miss, Son-inw, Young Madam is here.¡±

    Young Madam?

    Both of them opened their eyes.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan went out of the room. She noticed that the main doors of the vi were open, and there was a tiny figure standing on the stairs outside the door. It was Ye Xiaotao.

    Ye Xiaotao watched the luxurious business vehicle on thewn as she sobbed and screamed out, ¡°Daddy, are you really going to throw me here? Are you really my father or not? Woo woo, I do not want to live anymore. My Mummy is not around anymore, and right now. Even Daddy, you are bullying me...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao had yet to finish crying, and the luxury vehicle zoomed off into the distance.

    After that, Leng Zhiyuan saw Ye Xiaotao freeze outside the door.

    Leng Zhiyuan went downstairs. She still had a very good impression of Ye Xiatao, and now that they were family, she wanted tofort her.

    Right when she entered the living room, Ye Xiaotao turned around and walked inside. The girl¡¯s face was still stained with tears, and the moment she saw Leng Zhiyuan, she had a surprised and bright smile on her face as she said, ¡°Older Sister Leng!¡±

    As she looked at this girl that was crying andughing at the same time, Leng Zhiyuan had nothing to say.

    Ye Xiaotao rushed over to hug Leng Zhiyuan as she said, ¡°Older Sister Leng, my Daddy is really too bad. I cried and shouted for so long, and he did not bother with me at all. It is really such a waste of my tears... Thankfully, Older Sister Leng is here. Otherwise, even if you beat me to death, I would still not go inside this...prison...¡±

    As she spoke, Ye Xiaotao let go of her. She had a look around the vi and ced her hands on her hip as she nosily asked, ¡°Where is Leng Hao? Why is he not around? I still have something to tell him. I will let him know beforehand. I am just staying here temporarily. I am only 20 years old and am still a student in university. I do not have any choice but to sumb to my Daddy¡¯s threats and coercion, but we are having a marriage that is hidden from the public. It is a fake marriage. In the future, I will still be Ye Xiaotao who is youthful and extremely pretty, and you are still that hard and smelly big rock.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at her fierce demeanor and was full of vitality as she shook her head. She stepped forward and said, ¡°Xiao Tao.¡±

 Chapter 859 - Letâ€™s Go And Get Our Marriage Certificate

    <h4>Chapter 859: Let¡¯s Go And Get Our Marriage Certificate</h4>

    Upon hearing Leng Zhiyuan calling out for her, Ye Xiaotao turned her head and said, ¡°Older Sister Leng...¡±

    As she spoke, she was embarrassed. She smiled and said, ¡°Ah, Older Sister Leng, should I not scold...Leng Hao? After all, Leng Hao is your Older Brother... Why don¡¯t we do this; I will not scold him in front of you anymore in the future.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan curled the corners of her lips up, and she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. if you want to scold him, it is fine...but, the child inside your womb...¡±

    She looked at Ye Xiaotao¡¯s t stomach. She was pregnant, but when she heard her tone just now... She said that she was not really going to be together with Leng Hao, and she did not mention this child.

    Ye Xiaotao froze for a moment. She lowered her gaze to look at her stomach before pouting her pink lips as she said, ¡°I do not want to give birth to this child, but my Daddy said that if there is anything incident with this child, then he will break off our father and daughter rtionship and not care about me anymore. I thought for a moment, and after I give birth to this child, my father will definitely help me to raise it. I will also not have any losses. I am still the beautiful, undefeatable young girl from the past.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao giggled inughter.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head. Ye Xiaotao was right. The moment the child in her womb was born, the Ye and Leng family would not treat him badly, and Ye Xiaotao totally did not have to raise him. They all said that women had to give birth to children in the end. Ye Xiaotao was only 20 years old when she gave birth, and she had already finished her life ns. In the future, she still could continue to the little princess of the Ye family who lived without any troubles and worries.

    Child...

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at Ye Xiaotao¡¯s t stomach before she slowly stretched her hand out to touch...

    Some time ago, she also had one inside her stomach.

    If not for her miscarriage, she would have also given birth and been a mother.

    Leng Zhiyuan was in a blur when she suddenly heard Ye Xiaotao¡¯s voice. ¡°Major General Zhou, how are you?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan followed the source of the voice as she looked over. Zhou Yao had both hands in his pockets as he stood at the top of the stairs, and at this moment, his eyes were all forlorn as he looked at her.

    Leng Zhiyuan took her hand back quickly. This child was the pain in both of their hearts that they could not speak about.

    The atmosphere became a little tense. At this moment, the helpers opened the main doors of the vi and greeted him, ¡°Young Master, you are back?¡±

    Leng Hao was back.

    ....

    Leng Hao stepped into the living room. He removed the ck coat he was wearing and handed it over to the helpers. He tugged the tie on his neck down and squinted his eyes slightly as he nced over at Ye Xiaotao.

    Ye Xiaotao immediately pouted her small, cherry-like lips as she snorted out loud without losing her stance. ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Older Brother, Xiao Tao, let¡¯s eat dinner.¡± Leng Zhiyuan spoke quickly to prevent them from fighting.

    Leng Hao did not say a single word and headed over to the dining room. Ye Xiaotao also turned around and left. She rubbed her stomach and seemed a little hungry.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not say a single word and looked upstairs. Zhou Yao had alreadye downstairs. He came over to her side and held her small hand before both of them went over to the dining room together.

    At dinner, they did not speak too much. They were all educated properly, but they did not speak when they were eating, and they would not fight around the dining table.

    After dinner, Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan went back to their room. Leng Zhiyuan took a shower, and she used a dry towel to dry her hair. She had troubles inside her heart, and she did not know how Older Brother and Ye Xiaotao were doing. Tonight was considered to be their...wedding night.

    At this moment, a warm, broad chest enveloped her from behind. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Zhou Yao took her into his arms.

    The man had just taken a shower. His body was cool and had the scent of shower gel, but his body temperature was very warm. It was against her skin and felt veryfortable. Leng Zhiyuan did not move as she said, ¡°I am thinking of Older Brother.¡±

    Zhou Yao bent over to kiss her cheek as heughed softly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. They will find the best way to interact with one another. Three months ago, the two of us were just like them, right?¡±

    Three months ago...

    Leng Zhiyuan suddenly remembered that they¡¯d been married for almost three months now, and this also meant that their three month contract was expiring.

    ¡°Wifey, after two more days, we will have been married for 90 days. The day that the contract is up, let¡¯s go and get our marriage certificates.¡±

    Marriage certificate?

    At that time, they were in a fake marriage, and naturally, their marriage certificate was also fake.

    Was he really going to marry her now?

    She did not expect three months to pass by so quickly.

    Zhou Yao hugged her tightly, and ced one hand on her t stomach, and kissed her snakk snowy white earlobe, he raised his eyebrows up and said, ¡°Wifey, after we get the marriage certificate, we will have another kid.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan knew that he¡¯d seen her touching Ye Xiaotao¡¯s stomach upstairs. He felt bad and loved her, so he nned to have another child with her.

    But, she had note to a decision yet...

    Many things were happening. She needed time to digest it all, and she still had to catch the real perpetrator behind this all to help her dad seek revenge. She did not want to get pregnant with everything that was going on.

    She¡¯d already lost one child, and she really did not want to get pregnant.

    Zhou Yao noticed that she was in a dilemma. He turned her chin with two fingers as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t have any stress inside your heart. If you are not ready yet, we can wait some more, but in two days, let¡¯s get the marriage certificate, okay?¡±

    Although he was asking her a question, he did not have any intentions to ask for her opinion. The moment he was done speaking, he kissed her attractive red lips.

    Leng Zhiyuan was captivated as she lifted her neck up. Although she did not respond to him, her entire body became soft. He intentionally softened his moves, but the strength that he used to kiss her was still very strong, and he was extremely domineering as he sucked on her.

    When he knocked on her teeth, she did not resist it at all. She opened her mouth and allowed him inside.

    Zhou Yao started to be unsatisfied with kissing this way. He had not touched her for a long time. He really wanted it, and his body could not take any provocation at all.

    He took her soft, fragrant body into his embrace, and he held onto her slim waist as he pushed and hugged her onto the bed. After Leng Zhiyuan regained her senses, she was already pressed down against the soft nkets.

    She struggled for a moment and turned her head over to the side.

    Zhou Yao was propped up in mid air as he looked at her. His gaze was very hot, and he knew that she still had matters inside her heart, but he was unable to hold himself back. He could not wait; he just wanted to take over herpletely.

    His desire to dominate her had always been very strong.

    He lowered his head to kiss her tender neck. Hisrge, defined palms came over to her cor and started to undo her buttons...

    ¡°Zhou Yao, wait a moment, don¡¯t...¡± Leng Zhiyuan had a frown on her face as she pushed him.

    ¡°Wifey, I am nearth death trying to control myself. Give it to me!¡±

    They were tangled with one another when the door was suddenly pushed open. Ye Xiaotao appeared at the door and said, ¡°Older Sister Leng...¡±

    When she had a clear look at what was happening, Ye Xiaotao screamed out loud, ¡°Ah!¡± She covered her eyes with both hands and started to say, ¡°Sorry, I did not see anything at all... Treat me like I am blind. Continue, continue, hehe...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao dashed out of the room.

    There was such amotion that Zhou Yao finally stopped. His eyes were all red as he came down from Leng Zhiyuan. Hey down on therge bed as he raised his hand up to support his chin, then he stretched his tongue out to lick his dry lips and said, ¡°Sorry, Wifey.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan tidied the messy clothes that she was wearing before she turned her body over to the side to sleep.

    Zhou Yao was silent for a minute before he propped up one muscr arm tofort her. ¡°Wifey, you are angry now? Sorry, I was obsessed with that. Don¡¯t be fussy with me.¡±

 Chapter 860 - Why Are You Dressed Like That?

    Chapter 860: Why Are You Dressed Like That?

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face was a little red. He was against her back, and there was something against her butt. It was ufortable and awkward, and she moved towards the side.

    Zhou Yaoughed. He pulled the nket that was in the middle of the both of them and did not allow her to feel ufortable. He bent over to kiss her earlobes and hoarsely said, ¡°Ever since I met you, my junior has been out of my control. When it meets you, it always likes to raise its head.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± She used her elbow to push him away.

    ¡°Okay okay, I will stop talking. Go to sleep, Wifey. Can I sleep in bed tonight? You don¡¯t have to worry. I will definitely take care of Junior,¡± he said extremely seriously.

    Leng Zhiyuan curled the corners of her lips up into an arc, and she buried her face deep into the soft pillows as she softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ufortable like that? Doesn¡¯t sleeping on the sofa feel better?¡±

    ¡°It does not feel ufortable! I have already made it past so many years now. When we just got married, it was just like this. I was able to look at you but unable to eat you up. I can think about it anyhow in my heart, and as long I am able to hug my wife to sleep, it will be fine!¡±

    Think about it..

    What was he thinking about?

    Leng Zhiyuan felt her entire heart was all sweet. She did not say anything further but just closed her eyes.

    Upon seeing that she was not objecting to it, Zhou Yao¡¯s handsome face had joy and satisfaction on it. He came over to her forehead and gave her a gentle kiss before he said, ¡°Wifey, good night.¡±

    He hugged her as he closed his eyes.

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao quickly ran back to her room. She panted forrge breaths of air. It was so awkward just now. She¡¯d actually bumped into Older Sister Leng and Major General Zhou...doing that...

    Her mind went back to the scene that she¡¯d just witnessed. Major General¡¯s straight figure was all upright as he pressed down on Older Sister Leng, and he kissed and touched her all over the ce. Older Sister Leng¡¯s entire face was red as she was moving her body underneath his...

    Oh my gosh, Ye Xiaotao felt....a gush of hot blood run through her body.

    She¡¯d blossomedter than her peers. She was 19 years old when she had good feelings for a senior in university, and at that time, her Daddy forced her to enter into an arranged marriage with another wealthy family. She was furious and decided to give her body off to that senior.

    But how was she going to give her body off? She knew nothing about those things.

    After that, she secretly borrowed two tapes from her ssmates and locked herself in her room to watch them underneath the nkets. The scenes made her eyes light up. It turned out that this was what a man and a woman did.

    That day in the hotel in Hong Kong, she climbed into a room. She thought that the senior was inside, so she was brave as she climbed onto the senior¡¯s body before she went to undo his pants. She prepared to do everything that she¡¯d learned from the film with him.

    At the start, the man struggled for a moment, but he already had her. How could she allow him to escape? It was such a joke, so she immediately went to curl up onto him, and it was weird to think about it. The man was originally very coy and was unwilling no matter what she did. He stretched his hand out to pin her waist and was probably about to flip her downwards, but the man¡¯s hand touched her waist for a moment, and it was just like a miracle; he stopped struggling.

    After that, she went from being on the top to the one on the bottom. She could not remember what happened in the tape anymore. She only had one feeling: pain.

    It was so painful!

    Damn it. It turned out that this was arge trap. Howe the woman on the tape was moaning out in pleasure andfort, and she was only suffering.

    She regretted it immediately!

    At that time, she did not want to continue doing it, but the man on her body pressed his heavy body down on her and even blocked her small cherry lips. The man¡¯s kisses were very wild, and her breathing was snatched away. She was unable to push him away. She had no other choice but to stretch her hand out to scratch a few bloody scratches on his back, and the beads of sweat on his forehead dampened her hair. She did not know how long passed when the man finally let out a soft grunt and stopped.

    She¡¯d originally thought that he was done, and she could escape. She controlled the immense pain inside and wanted to get out of bed, but she did not expect the man behind her to pull her back again with a short amount of rest, and he went for it for the second time.

    She fainted instantly.

    When she woke up again, it was already in the wee hours of the morning. She looked at the moonlight streaming in from outside the window and sat up with much difficulty. She¡¯d thought that the man was her senior, but when she turned her head back to look, she was shocked and broke out into cold sweat; this was not her senior!

    She¡¯d slept with the wrong person!

    Although she could not see the man¡¯s face clearly, he was tall and menacing, and he was far from her senior¡¯s elegant and slim figure.

    What was she going to do now?

    What could she do?

    So she hurriedly left a thousand Hong Kong dor bill behind and snuck off.

    That night was just like a nightmare for her. She went back to Hong Kong and recuperated for two whole weeks, and as for that man from that night, she did not want to see him again.

    Who knew that enemies would be more likely to see one another, and Leng Hao actually managed to find her.

    And the more crazy thing was, he¡¯d actually left his seed in her body.

    And now the seed was germinating.

    Ye Xiaotao came out of her memories, and she felt extremely wronged inside her heart. Why did Older Sister Leng and Major General Zhou look better than the people in tape when they were doing that. It could make her blood go wild, but she and Leng Hao seemed to be in hell.

    It was not fair.

    She felt so wrong.

    She felt extremely wronged.

    Ye Xiaotao pitied herself for a moment before she looked around the room. The d¨¦cor inside the room was not too bad. They had probably known that she wasing over, and there was a set of feminine products in the room.

    Since this was the case, she did not have any reason not to be polite.

    She walked over to the closet to take her pyjamas, and she wanted to go and take a shower.

    She opened the cab, and when she had a clear look at the pyjamas hanging on the rack, she, she was...so touched that her eyes were filled with hot tears.

    The pyjamas were all so nice and so sexy.

    These pyjamas were made out of silk. They were icy cold and smooth, and the most important thing was, the styles were all very sexy. They were red, ck, cleavage-baring, and short on the hem. They were all very suitable for her.

    Her pajamas were all bought by someone under her father¡¯s instruction. They said that a Young Miss from a rich family had to have elegance, so her pyjamas that she was wearing until now were still all pink, and she wasughed at by her friends in school.

    What century was she living in? She was such a young and beautiful girl. It would be a waste not to show off.

    Could she actually have to wait till she was all old and crumbly before she could show off her assets?

    Ye Xiaotao felt that she was going to float up in the air. She took a red nightgown and quickly ran into the bathroom. She wanted to put it on and look beautiful.

    ...

    After she took a shower, Ye Xiaotao stood before the vanity inside the room and spun a few rounds. She looked at the perfectfully beautiful face in the mirror, and her eyes were full of her bright smile.

    Click! The door was suddenly pushed open, and a bout of cold air came inside.

    Who was this?

    Ye Xiaotao turned around to look over. Leng Hao was standing by the door.

    Leng Hao had juste out of the study. He¡¯d been extremely busy with work, and Bai Lingyun made him even more frustrated. When he pushed the door open just now, he forgot that there was someone else in the room, so he froze for a moment.

    He froze for two seconds before looking at the girl for a few moments. It was not that he wanted to look, but the young and pretty girl had a magical aura on her, and it was specially to attract men¡¯s gazes.

    He was a man, after all.

    After having a brief look, he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Why are you dressed like that?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao really did not want to see him, but she was in a good mood. She was not going to be picky with him. She held the corners of the hem of the skirt with her two small, fair hands as she spun around and said, ¡°Like what? I look so pretty dressed like this, okay?¡±

 Chapter 861 - Give Hubby A Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 861: Give Hubby A Kiss</h4>

    So pretty?

    Leng Hao never heard such a description before. He did not like it too much. The frown on his face got even deeper when he saw the girl spin around happily in circles, and he said, ¡°Go and change your pyjamas.¡±

    Change?

    What kind of joke was this?

    Ye Xiaotao did not want to. She was firm as she persisted. She lifted her small chin up as she asked, ¡°Why should I? Why should I change? I was not the one who bought the pajamas, and you were the one who prepared them for me.¡±

    This was not what he¡¯d prepared. That was up to the helpers. The helpers had probably felt that they were loving newlyweds, so they prepared such a sexy style.

    He parted his long legs and went inside as he said, ¡°I will ask the helpers to change the pyjamas tomorrow.¡±

    This sentence triggered Ye Xiaotao harshly. Herrge, moist eyes spun around. She leaped in front of Leng Hao. The man always had an unhappy expression on his face and never showed a smile in front of her. She said, ¡°Oy, jerk. It is just a piece of lingerie. Why are you so serious? Why are you so persistent in asking me to change my pyjamas. Do you feel guilty?¡±

    Leng Hao froze before he turned his head over to look at her. The girl was too short, and was probably around 1.67m tall. He needed to lower his gaze to look at her. He asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Would you not understand what I am saying?¡± As she spoke, Ye Xiaotao winked, then she used her elbow to knock him shyly as she said, ¡°Is it because I am dressed too sexily, and you are unable to control yourself?¡±

    All of Leng Hao¡¯s handsome features were sunken. He suddenly thought to himself: That¡¯s right, why am I so persistent in asking her to change her pyjamas?

    She was right. She was too...eye-catching like that right now.

    The girl was naturally beautiful and exquisite. There was a coyness in her features due to her pampered background. Her body was full of a young vibe and energy, and she was just like a fresh rose covered in dew.

    She was still wearing the cleavage-baring red pyjamas. Her long hair was ck and straight. Her teeth were white, and her red lips were really so eye-catching in his gaze. It was obvious that she had a pure outlook, but her inner heart was as passionate as fire, just like a tiny vixen.

    Leng Hao¡¯s expressions turned as ck as charcoal, and he suddenly felt thirsty.

    ¡°Hmph, I think it is not that I am unable to control myself, but you are the one who is over eager. It is our wedding night tonight. You must be very excited. Otherwise, why are you dressed like that?¡± Leng Hao retorted.

    Wedding night...

    The moment Ye Xiaotao heard this word, she cursed inside ¡ª Damn it!

    How could she forget that she was going to stay inside the same room together with this jerk and even had to sleep on the same bed. What was she going to do if he pounced again?

    Ye Xiaotao could feel that pain that she¡¯d felt two months ago, and it was just like being run over by a car.

    ¡°Oy, Leng Hao, I have something to tell you first. We are in a fake marriage. Do you know what a fake marriage is?¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± Leng Hao curled the corners of his lips up, and he raised his hand as he nonchntly undid the buttons of his own shirt and said, ¡°When you went over to the Civil Affairs Bureau together with me, why didn¡¯t you say that it was a fake marriage then? Miss Ye, don¡¯t you think it is toote for you to be saying this now?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked at the man¡¯s side profile. He was tall with long legs and had a healthy figure. No matter how she looked at him, he was just like a male model who had walked out of a fashion magazine. No matter how much she looked at his defined mixed features, he was handsome and fashionable, but why was he such an irritating person?

    ¡°Even though.. Even though we are really married now, in the future, we will get divorced. After all, our marriage doesn¡¯t count. You should not think of touching me!¡±

    Leng Hao undid four or five buttons and turned his gaze over to the side to look at her. In his mind, she was always very bold, so he had not expected her to be afraid.

    He raised his eyebrows and was suddenly in a good mood. It was pretty fun to tease her.

    ¡°You are not allowing me to touch you, right?¡± He parted his long legs to take one step after another to get closer to her as he said, ¡°But, this is not for you to decide.¡±

    ¡°You, what do you mean?¡± He was in front of her. Ye Xiaotao was frightened as she retreated until her back reached the icy cold wall, and she was cornered by him.

    p! Leng Hao stretched his right hand out and ced it on the wall by the side of her head as he said, ¡°Why are you asking although you know the answer? You must have missed that night in Hong Kong. Why don¡¯t we revise it tonight, huh?¡±

    Re..revise?

    He would be better off killing her.

    She quickly stretched her hand out to cover her stomach as she said, ¡°You can¡¯t! I am still...pregnant. Pregnant people...cannot do that...¡±

    Leng Hao lowered his gaze to have a look at her stomach. That night when this girl had given herself to him, it was still her first time because there was blood on the bed sheets, but her actions were daring. He did not know whether she¡¯d slept with other men after she left him, so he was not sure if this child was his or not.

    He reached an agreement with the Ye family, and he could only marry her for now, but after she gave birth, he would definitely go and do a paternity test. If this child was not his, hmph, then she would be the one who would suffer!

    If this child was his, then he would not treat the eldest grandchild of the Leng family poorly.

    ¡°It is fine, I will be more gentle, and you might be in a little pain. The child will be fine.¡± Leng Hao had a sinister smile on his face as he spoke.

    His smile made Ye Xiaotao break out into goosebumps. This man was so scary, but what did she have to be scared of?

    She let go of her stomach, then she had a bright smile on her face and used her hands to hug his neck. She went close to his handsome face and exhaled some air as she said, ¡°I am just joking with you. A night together is worth a thousand gold bars. I am very excited for tonight. I will give you a kiss, good husband. You have to work hardter!¡±

    Her voice was sweet and coy anyway, so now that she intentionally made it sound coy, it was so sweet that it was overbearing. Leng Hao often heard women say the same things in clubs and bars, and usually, he found it disgusting. Now, when he heard her voice, his ears went soft, and his waist was all straight.

    Kiss good husband...

    She was really so daring to say these words.

    Leng Hao¡¯s features were all ck, and he immediately tugged her small hand that she¡¯d ced on his neck off.

    Ye Xiaotao was delighted as he did so. This man probably did not want to touch her. After all, the night in Hong Kong was not very perfect. Who would like to have a forced beginning?

    He was probably scaring her just now.

    Upon noticing that Leng Hao was about to leave, Ye Xiaotao quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Hubby, why are you leaving? Didn¡¯t you want to do it with me? You have to think about it carefully. I am very voluptuous...¡±

    As she spoke, she stood up straight as she went closer to his body.

    Leng Hao lowered his gaze to have a look. She really had a voluptuous body. The pyjamas with a low cleavage showed off her assets. She was very attractive, and he immediately avoided her gaze as he said, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Aiya, Hubby, why are you angry after being shy? Quick, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Come and hit me. Quickly,e and hit me. Come and hit my small butt.¡±

    As she spoke, Ye Xiaotao turned around, bent over, and showed off her small butt.

    Her position made Leng Hao see her white shorts. He swallowed his saliva, and his blue eyes were hot and fierce. He hated that he could not rip the small rogue in front of him.

    ¡°Do you think that I would touch you? The more you want me to do so, the less I want to give it to you. In the future, you should just stay alone in this room.¡± Leng Hao lifted his heels and walked out.

 Chapter 862 - I Pampered You For Nothing, Little Thing

    <strong>Chapter 862: I Pampered You For Nothing, Little Thing</strong>

    After Leng Hao left, the door was shut with a loud bang! Ye Xiaotao leaped up immediately. She held both thumbs up.

    Yes yes yes!

    She finally chased that jerk away.

    She turned around and ran over to therge bed before shey downfortably under the soft nkets. She was happy as she flipped around a few times. This was great. The problem regarding the room was settled.

    He was going to sleep in the guest room, right?

    Go and sleep in the guest room quickly!

    Ye Xiaotao went to sleep in an extremely pleasant mood.

    ...

    The next morning, Leng Zhiyuan opened her eyes slowly. Her side was all empty, and Zhou Yao was already out of bed.

    She sat up and felt extremely refreshed. She¡¯d slept very well in his embracest night and did not have any dreams for the entire night.

    It was only six in the morning. Did he go for his morning run already?

    Leng Zhiyuan got out of bed and went into the bathroom to take a shower.

    She took the toothbrush out and squeezed some toothpaste. She suddenly saw a pair of ck shorts in the bamboo basket by her side. They belonged to Zhou Yao.

    He should have changed his clothes when he took a shower yesterday. The helpers would take the dirty clothes away every morning. Why was there an extra pair of ck shorts in the bamboo basket then?

    Her eyes were sharp, and she noticed that the shorts were a little unusually damp...

    Her entire small face burned up. He...

    She heard when men controlled it for too long, when they really wanted it badly, they would lose it in their sleep. Was he like thatst night?

    This was not very good for his health.

    When Leng Zhiyuan was in a daze, the door opened, and Zhou Yao came back.

    He wore a white singlet and went out to run. His entire body was drenched in sweat. He noticed that she was standing in the bathroom, and he went inside to have a look before he curled the corners of his lips up to smile and said, ¡°Wifey, what are you looking at?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked over at him. He just returned from a run, and his entire body was emitting the scent of masculine man that was full of hormones. The beads of sweat brushed down his sculpted biceps. His short, dark hair was all drenched. He leaned against the wallzily as he looked at her with a teasing expression on his face.

    He looked like a rascal again.

    Leng Zhiyuan knew that he asked that question on purpose, and she walked towards the outside and said, ¡°I did not see anything.¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± Zhou Yao looked at her back profile andughed softly. He parted his long legs and went into the bathroom before he put his dirty underwear into the basket and started to wash it.

    ¡°Wifey, I was unable to control myselfst night.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan felt that her ears were all burning up. She turned her face over to the side to look at him secretly. The 1.9m tall man was standing in the shower stall, and it made the stall look extra crowded. He bent over, and hisrge, defined palm had a little bit of soap on it. He was scrubbing his underwear.

    He seemed like a soldier; he seemed to in and a little tough.

    She looked at his side profile. The lines were smooth, and his eyebrows touched his temples. He was extremely strong and muscr, and he looked extremely elegant.

    Zhou Yao turned his head over to the side to look at her. He caught her looking at him, and he broke out into a happyugh immediately as he said, ¡°Wifey, do you feel bad for me now? Why don¡¯t you, give yourself to me tonight?¡±

    She just knew that he did not have any good intentions. Leng Zhiyuan snorted out loud before she turned around and did not bother with him.

    Zhou Yao washed his underwear diligently. He was a soldier, and they all knew how to do chores like this. They were taught to do so, to rely on themselves.

    At this moment, a drop of hot liquid dripped down onto his hand. His hand froze, and he was in a blur as he watched the liquid dissolve into the liquid inside the pail.

    And what followed closely after was the second drop, the third drop, the fourth drop...

    Zhou Yao raised his head up, and looked at the mirror in front of him. He was having a nosebleed.

    The piercing color of the red blood flowed down from his nostrils.

    He stretched his hand out to wipe it away, and all of his fingers were all stained red.

    Leng Zhiyuan noticed that there were suddenly no movementsing from behind her. She turned her head back to look over, and the moment she did so, the man was frozen before the sink. His raised right hand was covered in blood.

    ¡°Zhou Yao!¡± His irises contracted. She quickly ran forward and used her hand to wipe the blood on his fingers. It was only when she raised her head up that she found out that his nose was full of blood.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, what is wrong with you?¡± She went on her tiptoes immediately and used her sleeve to help him block his nose.

    Zhou Yao looked at the woman. The woman¡¯s face was pale in shock, and she was looking at him with her fearful and frantic grey eyes. It seemed that she did not know how to breathe anymore.

    He slowly curled the corners of his lips up, smiled, and said, ¡°Who asked you not to give it to me? This is great. My inner fire is way too strong. :ook, I am even having a nose bleed. Wifey, we should sleep together.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was shocked with her soul all lost. His health had always been good, and even if he sustained an injury, he would recover very quickly. Why would he have a nosebleed for nothing?

    But when she heard him say that his inner fire was too strong, she did not know whether tough or be angry. She took her hand back and turned around to leave immediately as she shouted out, ¡°I am not going to bother with you anymore!¡±

    ¡°Ay, Wifey!¡± Zhou Yao immediately stretched his long arm out to curl around her slim waist before he hugged her from behind. He raised his handsome eyebrows as he had a whiff of her long hair and said, ¡°I am just joking. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    ¡°Should you joke around about this? You scared me to death!¡± She was extremely furious.

    Zhou Yao took a towel and went to wipe the blood underneath his nose. The blood had already stopped flowing. He threw the dirty towel onto the sink and hugged her without letting go. He closed his eyes and gently said, ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t move. Let me hug you for a while.¡±

    He felt his vision...ck out, and his head felt faint.

    Leng Zhiyuan really stopped moving. She was all obedient as she allowed him to hug her. She worriedly asked, ¡°Is it really true that your inner fire is too strong? Do you feel ufortable right now? A nosebleed can be serious depending on the situation. Let¡¯s go over to the hospital to check it outter.¡±

    ¡°It is fine. I am the clearest about my body. I am going over to the base today. I don¡¯t have time to go over to the hospital. I know that you are worried, but there are medics at the base. I will go and let them have a look.¡± He kissed her cheek.

    It was only then that Leng Zhiyuan was slightlyforted, and she said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I will not forget.¡± As he spoke, Zhou Yao stretched his hand out to touch her small face, and he said, ¡°Wifey, can we do it tonight?¡±

    ¡°Why are you just thinking of this only?¡± She stomped her feet.

    ¡°I miss you. My body missed you so much that it is getting hot and hard. What are you asking me to do then, huh? Wifey, are you not going to pity me a little? In the past, I pampered you for nothing, little thing!¡± He was just like a small puppy that was acting cute as he nudged her face.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face quickly turned red like an apple, and she did not say anything else.

    Zhou Yao knew that she was agreeing to it, and she was conceding. He had a nosebleed just now. She must have gotten a huge shock. She did not dare to force him to control himself anymore. His handsome features were all soft as he said, ¡°Wifey, I want to be all good with you, for the rest of our lives.¡±

    ...

    Zhou Yao left, and Leng Zhiyuan stood outside the door as she sent his car off with her gaze. After the car disappeared from her line of visionpletely, she turned around to go back to the living room.

    ¡°Where is my older brother?¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, Young Master went out early in the morning.¡±

    ¡°What about Young Madam then?¡±

    ¡°I think Young Madam just got out of bed.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head to express her acknowledgement. She raised her heels up and went upstairs.

    At this moment, she coincidentally met a helpering out of the guest room. It seemed that she was done tidying the ce up. Leng Zhiyuan had a nce and knew that her older brother had slept in the guest roomst night, and Ye Xiaotao slept in the master bedroom.

    Leng Zhiyuan had a look at the master bedroom. The door was open, and there was no sight of Ye Xiaotao inside.

    Where was she?

 Chapter 863 - Life, Death

    Chapter 863: Life, Death

    Leng Zhiyuan went to look for Ye Xiaotao. She passed the door of the guest room before she stopped in her tracks because she saw Ye Xiaotao, and Ye Xiaotao was standing in Leng Mu¡¯s room.

    Leng Zhiyuan stood by the side of the door to look on. Ye Xiaotao sat down on the chair by the side of bed. She took a leaf that she¡¯d plucked from somewhere and used her left hand to support her cheek. The right hand that she used to hold the leaf was feeling bored as she scratched the nket that was covered over Leng Mu, and she was muttering to herself ¡ª

    ¡°Uncle, oh, that¡¯s not right. Dad, I think I have the need to introduce myself first. My name is Ye Xiaotao. Ye from Ye Xiaotao, Xiaotao from Ye Xiaotao. In the future, dad, you do not have to be polite, just call me Xiao Tao. I have married your son. I am your daughter-inw now.

    ¡°Dad, it is not that I am criticizing you, but how did you have a son like Leng Hao? He is totally like something in the toilet; he is both stinky and hard. Dad, he bullies me quite often, and it is only because I have a good character that I am not being fussy with him for it. Where is he going to find such a beautiful young girl who is so forgiving? Dad, it is really your luck to have such a daughter-inw like me!

    Dad, I heard that you had been sleeping in bed the entire time. What is the difference between that and being dead? Dad, you should wake up quickly. Open your eyes to look at the world outside. It is extremely exciting and fun.

    ¡°Dad, I have something else to tell you. I have your son¡¯s child inside my womb. It is your grandchild. I have decided to give birth to him, so you should not continue sleeping. Think about it. When your grandchild goes to kindergarten, his other small friends will ask him where his grandpa went to. He¡¯ll say that his grandpa is in a vegtative state, and your grandchild will keep bringing small children over toe and visit you. Our home will turn into a museum, and Dad, you will turn into the exhibit...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was talking non stop. Leng Zhiyuan listened to what she was saying and could not help butugh. She did not know what was inside the head of this silly girl.

    Leng Zhiyuan shook her head and went downstairs.

    ...

    Inside the base

    ¡°Major General!¡± Xiao Zhi looked at Zhou Yao and immediately saluted him.

    Zhou Yao nodded his head.

    ¡°Major General, we have to conduct a thousand mile long run training today. This is...¡± Xiao Zhi reported the mission that they had toplete.

    Zhou Yao waved his hand. He raised his head to look at the piercing sun that was up in the sky before he opened his palms and said, ¡°Is the sun up today?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the sun is shining so brightly, Major General. Why are you asking this?¡± Xiao Zhi¡¯s words came to a stop, and his expression changed drastically as he looked over at Zhou Yao and said, ¡°Major General, you...¡±

    Zhou Yao took his hand back calmly before he turned around and said, ¡°Cancel the training today.¡±

    Because he felt that he was having problems with his vision.

    ...

    Outside the medical room, Zhou Yao sat on the long bench. His long legs were casually stretched outwards as he felt bored. He seemed to be nonchnt and careless. He squinted his narrow eyes as he had a look at Xiao Zhi in front of him. Xiao Zhi could not stop spinning around, and he was anxious as they waited for the results.

    Zhou Yao raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t spin around anymore. You are spinning so much that my head is spinning.¡±

    ¡°Major General, I am nervous. I am afraid. I do not know what the results of the blood test will be like. The unusual smell that you smelled during the chase in Bin Jiang Ind on the boat, we do not have to guess to know that it would not have been something good, but in the past month or more, we have been doing several checks on your health. You are generally fine, so now why...¡±

    Ever since his return from Bin Jiang Ind, he was extremely strict on his own health, and in the past month or so, he did not feel ufortable at all, until this morning when he suddenly had a nosebleed.

    He knew that his body was showing symptoms.

    There was poison in the smell. If he did not guess wrong, this kind of poison had been hidden in his body the entire time.

    And now that the poison suddenly came into effect, he would likely be gravely ill...

    At this moment, the main doors of theb opened. A doctor in a whiteb coat removed his mask. He had a serious expression on his face as he stood by Zhou Yao¡¯s side and said, ¡°Major General, the results are in.¡±

    Zhou Yao was still seated on the chair. He raised his head up to nce at the doctor and said, ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Major General, the situation is quite serious. There is a poison hidden inside your blood. For now, we still can¡¯t exin what this kind of poison is. We need time to research it, but it is very obvious that this kind of poison has already spread through your blood. Major General, half of the blood in your body has already been infected.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Zhi was so shocked that he was unable to speak.

    Zhou Yao did not have an expression on his face. He raised his handsome eyebrows. It hadn¡¯t even been four hours since his nosebleed, and half of the blood in his body had already died.

    It was enough to show how quickly the poison spread in his body.

    ¡°How much time do you all need to research?¡± he asked directly.

    The doctor shook his head and said, ¡°Major General, this is a new kind of poison that has yet to be seen. We...do not have any confidence.¡±

    The doctor did not know how much time he had left, how much time he had till all of the blood in his body was infected. Forget it, asking was akin to nothing.

    Zhou Yao mocked himself as he curled the corners of his lips up, ever since the moment he came inside the base, he already prepared himself to sacrifice himself anytime, there were too many people by his side that left, because of their enemy¡¯s bullets, from drugs, or from not being able to be saved from not having any medicine.. life and death was only just a moment in front of his eyes.

    Actually he did not think too deeply about life and death, but Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small attractive face appeared in his mind. His firm features immediately became gentle.

    But it was just that this gentleness was still mixed with deep sadness.

    He really wanted to apany her for the rest of their lives.

    Forever.

    ¡°If all the blood in my body is infected with the poison, what will the effects be?¡±

    ¡°Major General, when your blood cells die, even the gods will be unable to save you,¡± the doctor answered.

    ...

    Inside the vi, the sky was already dark, and the chef was preparing dinner.

    Ye Xiaotao picked a flower vase. She ced some fresh roses that she¡¯d plucked from the flower garden inside as she said, ¡°Older Sister Leng, are the roses pretty?¡±

    Roses?

    Leng Zhiyuan thought of the roses that Zhou Yao had made into sugar-coated hawthorns on Chinese Valentine Day. A small smile that was on her face, and she stretched her hand out to touch the roses.

    ¡°Sii!¡± She took her hand back.

    ¡°Ah, Older Sister Leng, your finger is bleeding. I will go and get a bandage for you.¡±

    The rose pierced her index finger just now, so her index finger was bleeding. She heard that bleeding was a bad omen, and she froze for a moment before she stretched her hand out to pull Ye Xiaotao back. ¡°It is a small injury. You don¡¯t have to get a bandage.¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t need it?¡±

    At this moment, the main doors of the vi opened up, the helper¡¯s voice rang out in the air, as she said, ¡°Son-inw, you are back!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her head back to look over quickly. A tall, handsome figure appeared in the foyer area. Zhou Yao was really back.

    She took the tissue and wiped her finger hurriedly before she quickly ran over to his side. She looked at him and gently said, ¡°Why did youe back so early tonight?¡±

 Chapter 864 - His Gaze Was Both Hot And Intense Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 864: His Gaze Was Both Hot And Intense Tonight</h4>

    Zhou Yao changed his shoes, took a few steps forward, and looked at the small face in front of him as he curled the corners of his lips up. He softly said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you don¡¯t like me toe back so early?¡±

    ¡°No...¡± Upon seeing him, the uneasy feeling inside her heart wasforted.. She raised her small, fair hands to help him undo his coat buttons before softly saying, ¡°I only find it weird. You are normally very busy...¡±

    ¡°No matter how busy I am, I need toe back to apany my wifey.¡±

    The ck shadow in front of her swooped down, and her red lips were kissed gently.

    Leng Zhiyuan froze. Why did he kiss her here?

    Cough, cough! Just as she expected, someone passed by behind her. Ye Xiaotao covered her face and said, ¡°I did not see anything. I don¡¯t want to watch you two lovebirds. I am invisible!¡±

    At this moment, the helperughed and said, ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯ll get used to it in the future. Our Young Miss and son-inw have a very good rtionship.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face was a little red. She raised her head up to re at Zhou Yao. What was wrong with him today? He caused her to beughed at. He was not someone who would show off his love in front of others.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze was bright as he looked at her. It was just as if he was about to capture her into his soul. He lifted his hand up and he pinched her small face lovingly.

    p! She swatted his hand away gently and removed the coat that he was wearing. She carried the clothes and quickly turned around to go into the living room, and she did not care about him.

    The man behind her wasughing happily but softly.

    ...

    Leng Hao did note back. Ye Xiaotao was feeling rxed, and the three of them ate dinner together.

    Ye Xiaotao secretly looked at the two people around the dining table. Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan did not interact with one another too much, but they would asionally look one another in the eye. She was only a bystander, but she felt that their gazes were full of electricity.

    The helper was wrong. The rtionship between these two people was way better than ¡°good.¡±

    She was extremely jealous.

    After they ate dinner, Ye Xiaotao pulled Leng Zhiyuan to chat. ¡°Older Sister Leng, it is so boring for us to be at home just like this. You shoulde and watch television with me.¡±

    Watch television?

    Leng Zhiyuan did not like to watch television, and she nced over at Zhou Yao.

    Zhou Yao had one of his hands in his pocket. He parted his long legs and went upstairs as he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower; don¡¯t be toote.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan felt that her ears were burning. When she remembered his desperate begging in the morning, she did not know whether he was hinting at something to her or not. She did not know the reason why, but she felt that his gaze was both intense and hot tonight.

    She did not see what was ying on the television at all. All of her thoughts were upstairs. She found a reason to leave, and Ye Xiaotao covered her mouth as sheughed at her.

    Leng Zhiyuan hated that she could not dig a hole in the ground to hide in.

    ...

    She pushed the door open and walked inside. The sound of water flowing came over from the bathroom. Zhou Yao was taking a shower inside.

    She wanted to hang his coat on the hanger, but at this moment, she heard the man¡¯s deep charming voice ring out from behind, ¡°Wifey,e in.¡±

    She was together with him for so long and quickly knew what he meant, The words ¡ªe in ¡ª made her cheeks turn into a shy shade of pink. They hadn¡¯t done it many times, and she was unable to let go.

    ¡°Wifey!¡± He emphasised his words and called out again.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt that she was bewitched, and she went into the bathroom.

    The frosted ss doors inside were half open. Upon hearing here inside, the man exposed half of his body. His physique was extremely good. There was not a single ounce of extra fat on his body. His shoulders were broad, and his waist was slim. He had an eight-pack, and he was so strong that he would make any woman want to scream out loud. The glistening beads of water followed his beautiful Adonis belt as they trickled down, and it added some touch of seductiveness to him.

    As he looked at her, he stretched his hand out slowly and said, ¡°Come inside.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s entire face was as red as blood. She took a few steps forward, and she walked toe before the ss doors. Suddenly, the coat in her arms was snatched away. The manughed softly and said, ¡°Why are you hugging my clothes all this time? Are you silly or not? If you want to hug something, hug me.¡±

    ¡°I....¡±

    Two big palms came over. The man lifted her slim waist up easily and carried her underneath the shower head.

    Whoosh! The frosted ss doors were shut.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not have the courage to raise her head. The man¡¯srge, rough palm touched her small face. He lowered his body and directly blocked her red lips domineeringly.

    His goal was very simple, and he did not n to beat around the bush.

    He used a little force towards her lips. He was a little unfocused. Hisrge palm held onto her slim waist as he spun her around, and she was forced to ce both of her hands on the porcin for support.

    The warm water dampened her clothes. Her small face that was burning hot was all wet. This position made her feel a little shy and a little ufortable, and she struggled for a moment.

    After that, her perky butt was given a loud p.

    She did not dare to move anymore. She bit down on her lower lip, and she felt that her entire body was soft as water.

    ¡°Little thing, hugging my clothes, do you know what good thing is hidden inside my clothes?¡± The man behind her closed his eyes, and he was swallowing his saliva, with his breathing all hot.

    Leng Zhiyuan was unwilling to say anything.

    ¡°Have a look at what¡¯s in my pocket,¡± he ordered her.

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her gaze over to the side to look over. His coat was on the sink outside the frosted ss doors. She slowly stretched her small hand out into his coat pocket.

    She took the thing out to have a look. It was a small item wrapped in tin foil.

    There were three of them.

    She did not expect the thing to be this. She was shy, and at the same time, she suddenly remembered that he said that he wanted to have another child with her. Why did he have to use protection again today?

    It was just as if the man behind her knew what she was thinking inside. He turned her small face around, and his hot breath was on her as he blocked her red lips, ¡°Aren¡¯t you still not prepared?¡±

    That was his exnation.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan was extremely fatigued, and she closed her eyes as she fell asleep.

    It was only then that she knew that this was the most tiring thing to do. On a normal day, no matter how high intensity training was, she would not have this kind of feeling at all. Her entire body felt that it was broken, and her hands were unable to exert any strength.

    She did not know how long she slept for. She opened her sleepy eyes slowly and looked outside the window. It must be one in the morning right now.

    At this moment, a hoarse voice rang out from above her head. ¡°I woke you up?¡±

    Zhou Yao, who was beside her, did not sleep. His upper torso was bare as hey against the headboard. His left arm was curled on her body as he allowed her to perch in his embrace. Two fingers on his right hand had a spark in them; he was smoking.

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her gaze to look at him. He just exhaled a breath of smoke and lowered his gaze down to look at her intensely amidst the smoke.

    ¡°It is already sote now. Why are you not sleeping yet?¡± She moved about.

    Zhou Yao stubbed the cigarette that he was smoking out in the ashtray. He discarded it and stretched his hand out to pull the nkets up over her body. He used two long arms to hug her. He kissed her forehead as he said, ¡°My hormones have been all over the ce recently. I am having insomnia.¡±

    He was being improper again!

    Leng Zhiyuan clenched her hands into a fist as she punched him.

    ¡°Hah.¡± Zhou Yaoughed softly and buried his head inside her hair as he said, ¡°Does the smell of cigarettes on me smell bad?¡±

    ¡°Do you need to ask this question? Smoke less in the future!¡±

    ¡°I get it, dear Wifey!¡± He hugged her tight again and nudged her soft skin all over with the bridge of his nose.

 Chapter 865 - He Did Not Come After All

    <h4>Chapter 865: He Did Not Come After All</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart felt very sweet. He hugged her very tight as she listened to his powerful heartbeat. She felt very satisfied.

    She really wanted time to stop at this moment.

    ¡°Wifey, do you love me?¡± Zhou Yao asked as he firmly kissed her small face.

    Why was he asking her such a mushy question?

    ¡°I am not telling you.¡± She struggled away from his embrace.

    ¡°You are really not telling me? Then I have you to use my strength.¡± Zhou Yao pounced on her and started to tickle her from head to toe.

    Leng Zhiyuan gurlged inughter as she ducked away. ¡°Haha!¡± While she ducked away as she hit him, she said, ¡°It is not early. Sleep! You still have to go to the base tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Wifey, you really do not want to confess to me and say that you love me?¡± He pinned her hands down and asked the question with a smile on his face.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Hah, you small thing without a conscience!¡± Zhou Yao cursed out softly before he stretched his hand out to tug her clothes, and he said, ¡°You are not allowed to sleep. Nights without you are short and bitter!¡±

    He wasing over again?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to anymore. I am so tired...¡± She quickly rejected him.

    Zhou Yao was hurried as he pressed down on her, and he said, ¡°You are not the one who can decide on this matter.¡±

    ...

    The next morning, Leng Zhiyuan woke upte. Ye Xiaotao knocked on her door and woke her up. She got up hurriedly, and Zhou Yao had long left just as she expected.

    She stood before the sink as she brushed her teeth. She looked at the marks all over her body through the mirror. They were all left behind by that man, and she did not know whether he was doing it on purpose. He was behaving too badly.

    Leng Zhiyuan picked a shirt with a high cor to wear. When she got out of the door, Ye Xiaotao blinked her eyes at her when she saw her. Leng Zhiyuan:...

    Happy times were always short, and it was nighttime in a blink of an eye. The helpers went to open the main doors, and Leng Zhiyuan ran over in a hurry. The one who came in was Leng Hao, not Zhou Yao.

    Leng Hao saw her disappointed expressions as heughed and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, have you forgotten that I am the true owner of this vi? Why do I feel that I am an outsider who is not wee?¡±

    ¡°Older Brother, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Leng Zhiyuan was displeased as she looked at Leng Hao, then she secretly nced over at the door.

    Zhou Yao was still not back.

    It was already nine at night.

    He had nevere back sote before.

    Leng Hao changed his shoes before he went inside the living room as he said, ¡°Men are busy with the matters outside. Don¡¯t learn from those women who worry about their men too fiercely. By doing this, neither of you will have any personal space. If you are really worried, then give him a call to ask him what¡¯s up.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Older Brother was chiding her, and Leng Zhiyuan felt guilty as she answered him.

    At this moment, Leng Hao scanned the vi, and there seemed to be someone missing from the vi. He asked the helper by his side, ¡°Where is Young Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, Young Mistress went out.¡±

    A frown immediately appeared on his face, and he asked, ¡°Where did she go?¡±

    ¡°Older Brother, Xiao Tao said that her good friends invited her out for a feast. She was so bored at home for the past few days, so she went out to have some fun. Xiao Tao said that she would try her best toe back early,¡± Leng Zhiyuan said.

    Eating a feast?

    Leng Hao¡¯s mind went back to that time in the bar when she collided with him. She used all kinds of methods to remove his belt, and it seemed that she liked to hang out in the bars with her friends and y these kinds of daring games. In the past few days, she was so bored, and he was unsure how she was going to y with those people.

    Leng Hao snorted out coldly and parted his legs to enter the dining room as he said, ¡°Start serving dinner!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan noticed that her older brother¡¯s face was all ck. She was interested as she stepped forward and said, ¡°Older Brother, who was the one that said that I should not care about him too much, and I had to give him some personal space?¡±

    ¡°Which eye did you see me caring about her with?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan used her fingers to point towards her own eyes.

    Leng Hao used the knife to cut his steak, and he cut up the steak into many pieces. He did not raise his head. His expression was grim as he said, ¡°In the past, no matter what she did, I would not care about it naturally. She is Mrs. Leng, though. I am afraid that she will stir up trouble for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that true?¡± Leng Zhiyuan parted her legs and went upstairs before she left with this sentence. ¡°You speak just as if I am not Mrs. Zhou.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Leng Hao clenched his teeth as he spoke.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan hid inside her room before she took her phone out.

    Her fair fingers hesitated before she pressed the buttons, and she dialled Zhou Yao¡¯s number.

    After the connecting tone rang out twice, the call was picked up. Her eyes lit up with joy, and she quickly said, ¡°Hello, Zhou Yao...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Older Sister-inw.¡± Xiao Zhi¡¯s voice came over from the other end.

    Leng Zhiyuan froze. The glow in her eyes dimmed down quickly as she said, ¡°Xiao Zhi, where is your Major General?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Older Sister-inw, there is an emergency meeting on the base tonight. It might gote. Major General is in the meeting room. Major General said that if it got toote, he would not go back then, and Older Sister-inw can go to sleep.¡±

    He was noting back?

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s expression became a little lonely as she nodded her head and said, ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±

    ¡°Older Sister-inw, goodbye.¡± He hung up.

    Leng Zhiyuan stood on the balcony by herself. Actually she was not a clingy woman. She had a cool character, but she did not know why she still felt disappointed when she heard that he was noting back.

    Was he that busy?

    Did he remember what day it was tomorrow?

    He was the one who said that he wanted to get the marriage certificate with her.

    Their three month marriage wasing to an end tomorrow, and he said that he wanted to make it official with her.

    Would he have forgotten it?

    ...

    The next morning, Leng Zhiyuan went downstairs. She had a nce at the dining room. Leng Hao and Ye Xiaotao were seated around the living room as they ate breakfast.

    The atmosphere between them was very tense. Leng Hao¡¯s expressions were icy cold, and Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes were all red. It seemed that she¡¯d cried for a long timest night, and they did not bother with one another.

    Leng Zhiyuan softly asked a helper, ¡°What is wrong with Young Master and Young Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Miss, Young Mistress was brought back by Young Master yesterday, and both of them seemed to have quarreled with one another in the bedroom.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head to express her understanding, and she lifted her feet up to go out of the door.

    ¡°Miss, are you not eating breakfast?¡±

    ¡°I am not eating.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan rushed over to the Civil Affairs Bureau. She saw many couples walk inside as they held hands with one another. Some walked out with red booklets in their hands. They had blissful expressions on their faces as they did so.

    Leng Zhiyuan curled the corners of her lips up into an arc, and she waited on the steps quietly.

    Time passed by just like that. She raised her head up to look at the sunlight that was shining down. She had already waited from the morning to the afternoon, and Zhou Yao did note.

    She took her phone out and made a call.

    The melodious ringtone rang out a few times, and the person on the other end did not answer.

    She called him continuously a few times before the voice of the female robot rang out ¡ª Sorry, the number that you have dialled has been switched off.

    He switched his phone off?

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s entire heart sunk. What did he mean by this?

    He did note backst night, and she could agree that he was busy, but today was such an important date, and he was actually missing.

    The rms inside her heart were ringing out loudly.

    She wanted to go over to the base to look for him immediately, but after pondering for a moment, she decided to wait for a while more. If it was really such a coincidence, he was busy, and his phone was dead, what was he going to do if he rushed over and she left at the same time?

    After that, Leng Zhiyuan decided to be patient as she waited for him.

    She waited all the way till five in the evening. There were numerous couples that walked past her until the staff of the Civil Affair Bureau were dismissed from work. The main gates of the Civil Affairs Bureau were shut with a loud bang!

    He did note after all.

 Chapter 866 - I Can Guarantee That You Would Not Even Have A Chance To Get Lost Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 866: I Can Guarantee That You Would Not Even Have A Chance To Get Lost Anymore</h4>

    Why didn¡¯t hee?

    Leng Zhiyuan stood up immediately. She gged a cab at the side of the road and headed straight for the army base.

    She reached the main entrance of the base. The soldiers on guard came out immediately. She came to the base two or three times back in the past, and the people in the base all recognized her.

    The young soldier saluted her and greeted her, ¡°Older Sister-inw!¡±

    ¡°Where is Major General Zhou? I want to go inside to look for him.¡± Leng Zhiyuan parted her legs and was about to walk directly through the main gates.

    ¡°Ay, older Sister-inw!¡± At this moment, the young soldier blocked her hurriedly, he felt ufortable, and ducked away with his gaze as he said, ¡°Older Sister-inw, the base is going to conduct a big check recently, so... rtives of the soldiers and other people are not allowed inside.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan had long predicted that this would be the ending, she looked over at the young soldier and said, ¡°It is fine if I do not go inside, but can you go inside to report this, and ask Major General Zhou toe out? I have something to tell him, and I would not take up much time.¡±

    ¡°This... Major General Zhou has been very busy recently, older Sister-inw, you should...go back home...to wait.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was speechless. This young soldier was listening to hismands. She did not have to make life difficult for him. If the base had limitations, then she definitely could not enter.

    He actually was hiding from her and not seeing her.

    Leng Zhiyuan turned around and left.

    She walked along the main street and took her phone out from her pocket. Her fair fingers found the number that was extremely familiar inside her heart. She dialed the number time after time.

    But she was unable to get through. The other end was forever ringing out with the robotic female voice ¡ª Sorry, the number you have dialed has been switched off.

    ...

    Inside the Leng family vi

    Leng Zhiyuan opened the door and walked inside. Leng Hao coincidentally came out from the study. He had a nce at his younger sister and asked, ¡°Zhiyuan, what¡¯s wrong? Your face seems very pale.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan stopped beside Leng Hao and said, ¡°Older Brother, I think something is wrong.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng Hao pursed his thin lips, and his gaze became worried.

    Leng Zhiyuan shook her head slowly as she said, ¡°For now, I am still not clear about it, but I believe it will clear very quickly. Older Brother, can you help me with something?¡±

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao has been avoiding me recently. Older Brother, send someone to investigate his whereabouts. The moment you find him, inform me immediately.¡±

    Leng Hao raised his eyebrows up immediately and said, ¡°You and Zhou Yao...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not reply to him at all, and she went to her room.

    ...

    Three whole days passed, and Leng Zhiyuan did not get any news about Zhou Yao. There was something strange in the air as she went about her usual ways.

    One night, her phone rang, and it was a call from Leng Hao.

    ¡°Hello, Older Brother...¡±

    The background on the other end was very noisy, but Leng Hao¡¯s voice was still steady and powerful as it rang out from the other end. ¡°We found Zhou Yao.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes lit up as she said, ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°In the bar.¡±

    Bar?

    Leng Zhiyuan froze for a moment before she quickly raised her heels and went towards the door. As she walked, she ordered him, ¡°Older Brother, don¡¯t strike just yet. Wait for me to get there before we will see how.¡±

    ...

    Inside the bar

    Leng Zhiyuan ran over hurriedly. She saw Leng Hao at first nce. Leng Hao was seated at the bar, and he held a cocktail ss as he drank from it.

    ¡°Older Brother.¡± She walked over, and said, ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°There.¡± Leng Hao looked in front of him.

    Leng Zhiyuan followed his gaze and looked over. There was a man that was seated at the bar. The man wore a ck t-shirt and had a pair of long brown pants. Such simple attire was actually very suitable for Zhou Yao and made him seem even more rogue and mesmerizing as a man.

    The bar was very tall. When other men sat there, their feet were unable to reach the ground, but he was the only one. His leather boots were on the floor, and his long legs were curled up. At this moment, he drank beer from a wide brimmed ss and was chatting happily with a girl seated by his side.

    That was right. There was a very beautiful girl seated by his side. She seemed to be from the performing arts troupe inside the base. Leng Zhiyuan had a nce. She seemed to have a previous impression of her. She seemed to be the daughter of some director, and she had good feelings for him.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, what is wrong with you and Zhou Yao?¡± Leng Hao drank some beer and turned his gaze over to side to look at her.

    What¡¯s wrong?

    Actually, she also did not know.

    In the past three days, she did not understand anything that was going on.

    She looked at Zhou Yao, who was far away. She did not know what he told that girl, but his thin lips were already curled up, and he stretched his hand out to cup the girl¡¯s shoulders.

    The girl went red in the face immediately, and she was extremely shy as she ducked in Zhou Yao¡¯s embrace.

    A gust of wind blew past her. When Leng Zhiyuan regained her senses, she realized that Leng Hao, who had just been by her side, was already gone.

    ...

    Leng Hao was already by Zhou Yao¡¯s side. He stretched his hand out to pat Zhou Yao¡¯s shoulder, and his sparkling blue eyes were a little icy with a smile in them as he lowered his gaze to look at Zhou Yao, ¡°Younger Brother-inw, this is such a coincidence.¡±

    Zhou Yao raised his gaze and looked into Leng Hao¡¯s eyes. His expression did not change too much, and he was not flustered or awkward to be caught by his brother-inw. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Older Brother.¡±

    His attitude made the veins on Leng Hao¡¯s forehead pop. He had a look at the girl that was still in Zhou Yao¡¯s embrace as he said, ¡°This is?¡±

    ¡°She? Oh, a friend.¡±

    Zhou Yao was so nonchnt about it. Leng Hao¡¯s entire face became dark. He¡¯d controlled himself for a long time now, ever since the moment since he went inside the bar and saw Zhou Yao.

    He panted for a moment, and hisrge palm that he pressed down on Zhou Yao¡¯s shoulder exerted strength.

    Zhou Yao slowly let go of the girl in his embrace. His smile did not change as he looked over at Leng Hao and said, ¡°Older Brother, do you...want to hit me?¡± He shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±

    Seeing him act like he needed to be beaten, Leng Hao¡¯s gaze turned dark. His right hand that he drooped by his side was clenched into a fists, and he wanted to give him a blow.

    ¡°Older Brother.¡± A small, fair hand pressed down on therge palm on Zhou Yao¡¯s shoulder.

    Zhou Yao turned his gaze over to the side. Leng Zhiyuan came over.

    Both of their gazes collided in mid air. Leng Zhiyuan looked at Zhou Yao quietly. The man¡¯s eyes were still deep and bright, and he seemed darker than usual. He was also looking over at her and did not duck away.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, Older Brother will help you to teach this bastard a lesson!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan kept her hand back and calmly said, ¡°Older Brother, this is my issue. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    Leng Hao was extremely furious as he said, ¡°You are still thinking of protecting him? Think about it yourself. How many times have you defended him already? What have you gotten in return? He actually brought a woman here to drink and enjoy himself with at a bar today!¡±

    ¡°Older Brother!¡± Leng Zhiyuan had a frown on her face as she interrupted him.

    At this moment, Zhou Yao stood up and had a look at the two people in front of him, before he smiled and said, ¡°You two siblings can slowly chat with one another. I still have something going on. I will be leaving ...¡±

    He had yet to finish speaking. p! Leng Zhiyuan stretched her hand out directly to give him a p.

    That beautiful girl let out a scream. She quickly stepped forward to hold Zhou Yao¡¯s elbow as she said, ¡°Older Brother Zhou, are you okay. Does it hurt?¡± As she spoke, she was angry as she red over at Leng Zhiyuan and said, ¡°Who are you? You actually dared to hit my Older Brother Zhou. Do you know who we are? You dare to hit us, and I just need to make one phone call and will send all of you into the police station...¡±

    The girl still wanted to continue speaking, and Leng Zhiyuan nced at her. She moved her red lips and spat out a few words. ¡°Get lost! If you continue to speak, I can guarantee that you will not even have a chance to get lost!¡±

 Chapter 867 - Are You Thinking Of Breaking Up With Me?

    <h4>Chapter 867: Are You Thinking Of Breaking Up With Me?</h4>

    The beautiful girl was totally shocked. She nced over at Leng Zhiyuan. Her gaze could not be considered to be sharp, but it was cold. Her aura was enough to scare others.

    The girl shrunk her shoulders back in fear before she was sensible enough to take a few steps back.

    Zhou Yao was pped harshly. He stretched his hand out to touch his left cheek that was pped. He turned his head over slowly and lifted his gaze up to look at Leng Zhiyuan. He curled the corners of his lips up as he nonchntly said, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, why are you so angry? I only came over to drink with my friends. Why are you so angry?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at his handsome, masculine features. He was still himself, but there was a mask on his face. It was very fake. She said, ¡°Where did you go? I waited for you outside the Civil Affairs Bureau for the entire day.¡±

    The smile on the corners of Zhou Yao¡¯s lips froze for a second, but it regained normalcy very quickly. He was unbothered as he raised his eyebrows up, as he said, ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°The Zhou Yao that I know was never a man who liked to beat around the bush and escape. You totally did not have any need to bring a woman here to act in front of me because your acting is horrible. If you want to break up with me, you can just say it directly. I think that I, Leng Zhiyuan, am not the type to cling and bother you.¡±

    The words that Zhou Yao wanted to say were stuck in his throat. It felt just as if there was a fish bone stuck in his throat, and no matter what sound came out of his throat...it hurt.

    He had long known that she was not a usual girl, and she was not easy to fool.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, I will just ask you something. Just give me a frank answer; do you want to break up with me?¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at her beautiful grey eyes. She was extremely serious as she looked at him and was waiting for him to answer. He saw seriousness and purity in her eyes. It was as if he nodded his head she would agree to it immediately.

    Agree to break up with him.

    Her character was very strong. The moment they broke up, she would never spare him another nce.

    Therge palms that Zhou Yao drooped by his sides were slowly clenched into fists. His gaze was smitten as he looked at this small face in front of him. How was he going to say it out loud? How could he bear to do so? How did...he dare to do so?

    He was afraid the moment he said the words break up, there would be no return for the both of them.

    The figure before his eyes moved for a moment before his sculpted waist was firmly embraced by two slim arms. Leng Zhiyuan ced her face near his heart and closed her long eyshes. Her voice was gentle as she murmured, ¡°I just knew that you would not break up with me.¡±

    This sentence was just like a rock that was thrown into the peacefulke that was his heart. Ripples appeared in Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°What happened? Zhou Yao, you can just tell me honestly. We managed to make it till today, and it was not all smooth sailing. With Dad¡¯s matters, I think I do not have to say it for you to know that there must have been someone behind all this who is controlling the situation. Both of us or maybe someone else are all targeted, and now that the enemy is hiding, we are exposed. The situation is very dangerous. I have told myself one time after another to be logical and calm, and no matter what happens, I have to trust you. I have to be together with you. I do not want the enemy to take the chance to strike. I do not want...to separate from you.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, believe me, I will be able to shoulder it. No matter what troubles are ahead of us, I can fight alongside you. I am asking you not to give up fighting and retreat instead. Please don¡¯t fool me. Don¡¯t push me far away. I am very sad that you are being like this.

    ¡°Do you still remember the words that you said in front of my dad? You said that it was fine. I did not have to be scared. In the future, I still had an Older Brother, and also...you...

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool anymore. Zhou Yao, that night, didn¡¯t you want to hear me say it? I will say it now for you to hear. I...¡±

    I love you.

    I love you very very much.

    The only love that I will have in my entire life.

    But she did not manage to say I love you because Zhou Yao stretched his hand out to push her away. She was in a daze as she stumbled back, and his slightly hoarse voice rang out in her ears. ¡°Zhiyuan, I am sorry. You want to fight by my side, but...maybe...I do not want to be like this... I also do not want to act. If you cannot hug me like you are doing now in the future and say some sweet words to me, both of us can...totally be very cool... Also, since you have already found out what kind of person I am now, every act and decision that I am doing now has been the result of deep thoughts. We will just be like this...and forget it...¡±

    Forget it?

    Leng Zhiyuan felt like a sharp knife sliced her heart. It did not bleed, but she was already in so much pain that she could not take it anymore.

    Three months.

    It had taken three short months for them to fall in love with one another.

    Three months.

    And it took three short months for them to break up.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± At this moment, Leng Hao growled out loud. He rushed forward and punched Zhou Yao¡¯s face.

    Zhou Yao was knocked onto the bar, and the wine sses all shattered on the floor with a loud crash. Everyone in the hall was scared and started to run outside.

    Blood appeared on the corners of Zhou Yao¡¯s lips, but he did not fight back. Leng Hao grabbed his cor and gave him another punch right after. As he punched him, he cursed him. ¡°Zhou Yao, you are a fucking bastard! My younger sister was so smitten for you, and you are mistreating her like that. Are you bullying her because there are no other people in the Leng family?

    ¡°You are really a shameless thing. My father¡¯s matter, Zhiyuan¡¯s miscarriage, I did not fight with you because of that. She felt bad for you and defended you as she thought from your perspective. She treated you so sincerely, and how did you pay her back?¡±

    After a few punches rained down, Zhou Yao was badly hit. These minor injuries did not matter much. He had long gotten used to it, but he stretched his hand out to touch his chest. It was hurting here so much, and it felt like something was chewing his bones

    A hot liquid came out from his nostrils. He felt that he was going to have a nosebleed again. This was the warning sign before an attack.

    He stretched his hand out to push Leng Hao, and Leng Hao stumbled back.

    ¡°You fucking dare to retailiate now!¡± Leng Hao was about to rush forward.

    At this moment, Leng Zhiyuan, who was standing quietly by the side stretched her hand out to pull Leng Hao back. Her face was pale as she shook her head and said, ¡°Older Brother, forget it.¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at Leng Zhiyuan intently before he parted his long legs to walk out.

    He just took two steps and heard Leng Hao who was behind him stretch his leg out to kick the table and chairs as he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, forget a man like this. There are so many men in the world. Older Brother will find a better one for you!¡±

    ...

    Zhou Yao ran over. He went past a street into a secluded back alley. He didn¡¯t want her to see him in this condition.

    His vision turned blurry. A sharp and piercing sound that rang out, his kneecaps copsed, and he knelt down onto the ground with a crack before he used both of his hands to cover his ears as he struggled painfully.

    ¡°Major General!¡± At this moment, the beautiful girl ran over hurriedly. She had a serious expression on her face as she nervously asked him, ¡°Major General, are you having another attack now?¡±

    Zhou Yao copsed to the ground. Arge amount of red blood flowed from his nose. His body felt ufortable. He stretched his hand out to scratch his skin until there were multiple scratch marks all over him.

    His eyes that were once bright quickly became cloudy. The whites of his eyes were rolling out, and his breathing became extremely hurried. It was just as if he would stop breathing in the next second.

 Chapter 868 - He Always Knew That She Loved Him

    <h4>Chapter 868: He Always Knew That She Loved Him</h4>

    The beautiful girl was a medic in the army. She¡¯d already seen one of the attacks before, but every time she watched, her hands and feet still turned ice cold, and tears flowed down her face. As a doctor, she was unable to imagine what Zhou Yao was feeling right now.

    The moment he was struck with the attack, it was just as if he was going through hell on earth.

    She quickly took her phone out and dialled a number.

    The ambnce came over very quickly. A few doctors carried Zhou Yao up onto the stretcher and brought him inside the ambnce.

    The beautiful girl put on a pair of white gloves and took out a thin needle. She saw a grim expression on Zhou Yao¡¯s face. His eyes lost focus. She shed tears as she said, ¡°Major General, I will give you an anaesthetic shot right now. I am just afraid that you will develop a reliance on this kind of anaesthetic in the future, so the dose is small. You still have to bear with the pain.¡±

    She pushed the thin needle into Zhou Yao¡¯s elbow.

    This kind of anaesthetic could reduce his pain by half. This needle went in and made Zhou Yao calm down a lot, but the veins on his forehead, neck, and arms were still popping out. As she looked at him, she knew that he was in great pain.

    But his character was strong and stubborn, this pain that was cut into half was within his tolerance, his ck irises slowly had its focus in them again, and he closed his eyes that had heavy eye bags underneath them.

    The beautiful girl took a warm damp towel over. She helped Zhou Yao wipe the blood on his nose away. The t-shirt he was wearing had a few holes in it, and his wounds that were scratched by him were bloody and could be seen from the holes.

    Old and new wounds together with one another.

    In the past five days, he stayed in the base for the entire time. During this period, the attacks came twice, and as they came they got worse. This was already the third time.

    The beautiful girl turned her gaze away. Her hands were trembling as she helped Zhou Yao change his clothes.

    Zhou Yao was lying down on the stretcher, raised his head up, and stopped her.

    ¡°Major General, we have to treat these bloody wounds on your body. If not, they will get infected.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s lips were dry. He did not say anything, but he merely turned his head over to the side to look at the mirror by his side, and he opened his eyes.

    The man in the mirror had wounds from head to toe. His pale face had a green sickly tinge to it. His green popping veins made his entire being look extremely scary, and it was just as if he escaped from jail.

    Right now, he was not handsome and suave at all.

    The beautiful girl saw him in this state, and she was unable to take it for long. She stood up and ducked at one side as she wiped her tears away.

    Even a subordinate was behaving this way. If, if...she saw it, how would she react?

    Zhou Yao did not dare to think about it.

    She had a miscarriage more than one month ago, and at that time, shey down on the white hospital bed. He felt that his heart was cut a thousand times. He hated that he could not take her suffering. She was the one in pain, but his heart was aching for her.

    He knew that she would also feel the same.

    In the past five days, his sickness did not improve. The medical team was still researching the virus in his body but was unable to find anything, and with the urrence of the attacks every two days, he knew that he did not have much time left.

    If this was the end, then he did not want her to know.

    Why would he make her suffer together with him?

    Actually, when she hugged him and said those soft words, he was very moved. She was always like a tiny wild cat. She was very hard to tame. After she got together with him, she was unable to let go of things. She would duck and hide underneath his body. Although things were intense, she would be like a begonia flower as she bloomed and blossomed. It made him feel captivated, but she had never said those words to him before.

    Fight by his side...

    She did not want to be separated from him.

    And even thatst sentence, although he did not let her finish speaking, he knew. He always knew that she loved him.

    She loved him...

    Zhou Yao tugged on the corners of his lips before slowly closing his eyes. Before her, he did not love anyone else before. The first time, he was troubled when he loved someone. He did not know how to love her deeply.

    And now that he knew how, the best love that he could give her was to let go.

    He did not want to let her be sad because of him. Without him, he hoped that she could have a better life.

    Even if he really did not bear to do so...!

    At this moment, Leng Zhiyuan and Leng Hao walked out of the bar. Leng Hao had a bad expression on his face as he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, you stand here and wait for me. I will go and get the car.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head.

    Leng Hao walked over to the street on the opposite side.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at the back profile of her older brother. Her mind waspletely nk, and at this moment, a white ambnce came into her line of vision, and it dashed off into the distance before her eyes.

    She was in a blur as she watched the ambnce disappear in the distance, and she did not move at all.

    Ding! Suddenly, the sound of a horn rang out in the air. Leng Hao drove the car over. He followed the direction that Leng Zhiyuan was looking in and had a nce. The ambnce was making a turn before it was gone from sight. He asked, ¡°Zhiyuan, what are you looking at?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan shook her head and got inside the car. ¡°Nothing much.¡±

    She did not see anything at all.

    It was only when the ambnce drove past her that she felt that her heart was pulled away by arge hand, and it was just as if there was something very important to her inside the ambnce.

    ...

    On the base, in the medical room

    Zhou Yaoy down on the bed. Xiao Zhi was on guard by the side of the bed. A senior military medic sighed out loud before he said, ¡°Major General, your illness is getting more and more serious now. The progress that our team is making is very slow. We are not getting anywhere. Major General, I suggest that we report this up to the top, and you need the best kind and the most advanced kind of medical care.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Major General,¡± Xiao Zhi said quickly, and he continued, ¡°Your sickness has already been hidden from the top for a few days. In the past few days, I applied for leave for you, but paper is unable to hide fire inside. Upper manageent will find out sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Zhou Yao rejected their ns immediately.

    ¡°Major General!¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at Xiao Zhi with a fierce gaze and stopped him. Xiao Zhi lowered his head. Zhou Yao looked over at the senior military medic and said, ¡°Keep my illness a secret. I do not wish for any rumours to go out.¡±

    The senior medic only nodded his head and said, ¡°Yes, Major General.¡±

    The senior medic walked out.

    There was only Zhou Yao and Xiao Zhi left inside the room. Xiao Zhi boldly continued, ¡°Major General, I know the reason why you want to hide your illness. The only possible ce that you could have gotten poisoned by this kind of poison is on Bin Jiang Ind. It...it¡¯s directly rted to Older Sister-inw¡¯s father. If you report this illness to the upper management, the people on top will definitelyunch investigations immediately, and when that timees, Older Sister-inw¡¯s family will be dragged into this case. You only think about Older Sister-inw, but we cannot give up our lives for this...¡±

    ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Zhou Yao turned his gaze over to the side to nce at Xiao Zhi and said, ¡°You¡¯d better guard your own mouth well. If not, what happened to Ah Dong yesterday will happen to you tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Major General!¡± Xiao Zhi was shocked, and he did not dare to speak anymore.

    Whatever Major General decided on, he would not change his decision. He looked on as Major General and Older Sister-inw had fate with one another and got married. In his heart, he liked and respected Leng Zhiyuan very much. This sister-inw of his, he knew that Major General loved her deeply.

    A few days ago, when Older sister inw came over to the base, Major General was standing in the CCTV room to watch. Major General was silent for a long time. He even saw Major General stretching his hand out to touch Older Sister-inw¡¯s face on the screen.

    Both he and the doctor did not agree to Major General going out, but Major General was insistent. He also brought a beautiful girl out from the medical team, and he had a rough guess about what Major General was going to do. Major General wanted Older Sister-inw to give up on him.

 Chapter 869 - Han Xuan Was Back

    <h4>Chapter 869: Han Xuan Was Back</h4>

    Actually, why did Major General have to do that?

    Major General was hiding and trying to y hide and seek. How much longer could Older Sister-inw wait? One month, one year, ten years? No matter how long or short the time was, there would be a day when Older Sister-inw would give up.

    Major General was doing something totally unnecessary.

    But, or maybe this was not something unnecessary in Major General¡¯s heart, at least, Major General could see Older Sister-inw.

    Just to meet her this once, Major General made himself so badly injured before returning.

    Ay.

    Xiao Zhi could not do anything but sigh.

    Knock, knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. The senior medical doctor went over and came back.

    ¡°Major General, good news.¡± The senior medical doctor had a radiant glow on his face as he spoke.

    ¡°What good news?¡± Xiao Zhi took a step forward.

    ¡°Just now, we received a great development in our research.¡±

    Xiao Zhi was immediately stumped. Even Zhou Yao looked the senior medical doctor in the eye. The senior doctor handed a stack of documents to Xiao Zhi and said, ¡°Major General, we found the source of this poison. This is a new type of flower. That is right. The management had once opened a case. Major General should not be unfamiliar with this type of flower. It is a species from Yun Nan.¡±

    Yun Nan?

    The moment he said those words, the smile on Xiao Zhi¡¯s face disappearedpletely.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much, but his dark, narrow gaze became sad immediately.

    Xiao Zhi handed the documents over to Zhou Yao. Zhou Yao flipped through it roughly. He did have a battle once with Scorpion in Yun Nan, and at that time, it was just because of this type of flower. The most important thing was that Leng Zhiyuan had participated at Yun Nan.

    And he was poisoned on Bin Jiang Ind. It had something to do with Leng Mu.

    Xiao Zhi looked on as his Major General¡¯s face got serious and cold, and he knew that something bad was happening. Han Xuan used the flowers in the Yun Nan trip to create a cure, and the new type of flowers werepletely destroyed. He did not expect that this type of flower woulde back, and in Yun Nan, the battle at the base, Bin Jiang Ind, the people from the Leng family participated in all of them.

    Everything seemed to have turned into a fishing, and the thing that was caught in the middle was the...Leng family.

    Xiao Zhi contemted for a moment before he thought of something else. He felt that all of the blood in his body was boiling. He took a step forward and was excited as he said, ¡°Major General, you can be saved already!¡±

    Zhou Yao lowered his gaze down to look through the documents and did not raise his head.

    This did not affect Xiao Zhi¡¯s excitement at all, and he said, ¡°Major General, Miss Han Xuan is the person who understands this flower best. Since the source of the poison was from these new flowers, then we should go and look for Miss Han Xuan immediately. I believe with her around, a cure will quickly be concocted to save Major General.

    ¡°We can¡¯t!¡± Zhou Yao raised his head up slowly and looked over at Xiao Zhi.

    Xiao Zhi froze, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Major General, this matter involves your life. Can you not think too much? I think that if Older Sister-inw were here at this moment, she would also agree to us looking for Miss Han Xuan toe back.¡±

    Zhou Yao snorted out coldly, and a sharp gaze came out of the bottom of his eyes as he said, ¡°You thought that everything would be fine just because Han Xuan is back?¡±

    ¡°Major General, I do not understand.¡±

    Zhou Yao threw the documents over to Xiao Zhi. He leaned against the head of the bed as he slowly closed his eyes. There was a sinister smile on the corners of his lips. He parted his thin lips and said, ¡°I am just afraid this isn¡¯t the end but just...the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Major General, I still do not understand.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to understand. You just have to remember that you can never go to look for Han Xuan.¡±

    Xiao Zhi did not say anything.

    Zhou Yao opened his eyes to look over at the senior military doctor and said, ¡°The source of the poison and my illness has to be kept secret. Do you understand?¡±

    The senior doctor nodded his head immediately and said, ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Since you all have found the source of the poison, then do you all have the confidence to make the cure?¡±

    ¡°We need a little time for that, but I do have the confidence.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    The next afternoon, the senior medical doctor brought a test tube into the ward and said, ¡°Major General, we created the cure.¡±

    ¡°This is great!¡± Xiao Zhi cheered out loud.

    ¡°But...¡± The senior medical doctor stopped down and looked at Zhou Yao seriously as he said, ¡°Major General, this cure was made on the spot. We do not have any previous cases, and this goes to show that the results or the side effects have to be observed. It might be safe or dangerous; we have to wait to find out.¡±

    Zhou Yao nodded his head and expressed his understanding. How would they find out the effects without trying? He rolled his sleeves up and said, ¡°Come on then.¡±

    The senior medical doctor injected the vial into his elbow.

    After one hour, Xiao Zhi looked at Zhou Yao¡¯s expressions as he apuded, ¡°Major General, your features look to be getting better. It seems that this cure is going to work.¡±

    Zhou Yao felt the energy in his bodying back slowly. He nodded his head, before getting up from the bed, and he had a look around.

    ¡°Major General, I will support you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Zhou Yao¡¯s feet went down onto the ground.

    He walked one round towards the front before he returned. Xiao Zhi was getting more excited as he said, ¡°Major General, I will go and get the senior medical doctor. Let¡¯s draw some blood to check...¡±

    He had yet to finish speaking when plop! Zhou Yao fainted on the floor behind him.

    ¡°Major General!¡±

    ...

    Outside the emergency room, Xiao Zhi tugged the cor of the senior medical doctor and said, ¡°What is going on? Why did Major General faint after getting the cure?¡±

    The senior medical doctor broke out into cold sweat as he shuddered, ¡°I just saw the blood work results. Not only did the cure that we made not undo the poison in Major General¡¯s body, but it strengthened the position in spreading out, just now, Major General was full of energy at one moment. This was hisst surge of energy, and now that the poison has almost spread all over Major General¡¯s body. This...¡±

    Spread all over his body?

    Xiao Zhi widened his eyes and said, ¡°What do you mean? You are a doctor. Go and save Major General.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± The senior medical doctor sighed out loud and said, ¡°I am afraid that it is toote.¡±

    ¡°Toote...toote...¡± Xiao Zhi muttered these two words out. His entire being lost. His soul as he retreated backwards. What was he going to do? What was going to happen to Major General?

    They were done for!

    They were all done for!

    As Xiao Zhi stood there in desperation, the main doors in front were pushed open with a loud bang! A petite figure walked inside.

    Xiao Zhi froze. It was...Han Xuan.

    Han Xuan was back!

    ¡°Miss Xuan Xuan, you... Why did youe back?¡±

    Han Xuan was still beautiful, but he had not seen her for a long time, and she¡¯d slimmed down a lot. She nced over at Xiao Zhi. There was not much of a smile on her face, and she¡¯d gotten a lot more cold. She walked over to the medical hanger as she put her whiteb coat on. She put on a pair of white gloves before she walked over to the main doors of the emergency room.

    ¡°Ay, Miss Xuan Xuan!¡± Xiao Zhi blocked Han Xuan.

    He did not know how Han Xuan managed toe back. After all, Major General had already said that he could never go to look for Han Xuan.

    Han Xuan stood up straight and looked at Xiao Zhi coldly, ¡°You want to block me?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Your Major General does not want his life anymore because of a woman. Could you want to watch your Major General die before your eyes?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Upon facing Han Xuan¡¯s forceful questions, Xiao Zhi lost immediately. He was in a dilemma as he said, ¡°But Major General... I do not know how I am going to answer to Major General?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± At this moment, a cold snort rang out in his ears, and someone said, ¡°You are really so loyal! You should think of how you are going to answer me first!¡±

    Xiao Zhi raised his gaze up to look over, the main doors in the front were open by two soldiers carrying guns, and Director Yang had an unhappy expression on his face as he stood in front.

    Xiao Zhi was taken aback. ¡°Yang... Director Yang...¡±

    Director Yang waved his hands, and two elite forces soldiers speedily held Xiao Zhi down as he said, ¡°You¡¯d better go and reflect properly, and when your Major General is awake, I will punish you then!¡±

 Chapter 870 - Miss Han, Have You Been Doing Well?

    <h4>Chapter 870:</h4>

    <h4>Miss Han, Have You Been Doing Well?</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan stayed inside Leng Hao¡¯s vi the entire time and did not go anywhere else.

    One afternoon, she stood on the balcony as she looked at the scenery. Her phone rang. It was a call from Ah Chen.

    ¡°Hello, Young Miss, I have alreadypleted the two tasks that you asked me to take care of.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Leng Zhiyuan hung up.

    A few days ago, she¡¯d asked Ah Chen to help her do some things, and now that the matters were settled, it felt just as a huge weight was lifted from her shoulders.

    She had a look into the distance far away. It was early spring now, but she wrapped both arms around her chest and still felt cold. Why could she not feel any warmth from spring at all?

    Knock, knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. The helper was extremely frantic as she said, ¡°Young Miss, there is someone looking for you. Things are bad...¡±

    The helper had yet toplete her words, and the door was pushed open.

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her head back to look over, and there was an elite force policeman standing there.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan was brought into the base. This time, she did note as Zhou Yao¡¯s wife. She was treated as a criminal, and she was thrown into a jail cell.

    As for this development, she was not too taken aback. Her instincts had always been very urate. She knew that something was wrong.

    But she did not expect for things to develop so quickly.

    Since things were this way, she would just watch. She quietly sat in the corner of the jail cell and closed her eyes to rest.

    She did not see anyone at all, so the only thing that she could do was to wait for someone toe looking for her.

    At night, the sound of soft footsteps rang out in her ears. Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s ears moved. The steps were fast, and they seemed to belong to a woman.

    She opened her eyes slowly and looked over.

    Standing outside the jail cell was Han Xuan, whom she had not seen for a long time.

    Leng Zhiyuan curled the corners of her lips up, and she seemed to be smiling as she said, ¡°Miss Han, we meet again.¡±

    Han Xuan, who was standing in ce, looked at the woman inside. She had not seen her for such a long time. Leng Zhiyuan was still icy cold and attractive, but when she had a careful look at her, her exquisite expressions got a little more pretty, and she also had a feminine charm to her.

    She knew that this was the result of a man pampering her.

    While she was not around, both she and Zhou Yao must have had such a great time with one another.

    Just thinking about this point, Han Xuan had deep jealousy inside her eyes, but she straightened her gentle waist upright and purposely looked down at her as she coldlyughed. ¡°Miss Leng, I did not expect you to have a day like this too.¡±

    ¡°Miss Han, which day are you referring to? Just like you, who would use the gratitude of an older brother to kidnap a man and send that man away? Because you love him and are unable to get him, you must have been very miserable, right? I notice that you have slimmed down so much.¡± Leng Zhiyuan retorted back.

    Her words stabbed Han Xuan where it hurt. Han Xuan clenched her teeth and said, ¡°You!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at her calmly and said, ¡°The loser has to admit defeat. Why are you bothered to act all haughty right now?¡±

    Han Xuan¡¯s entire body was trembling. She¡¯d originally wanted to give Leng Zhiyuan a stern warning andugh at her properly, but she did not expect that she would be retorted to andughed at by Leng Zhiyuan. She was greatly insulted.

    She took two breaths of air and worked hard to adjust her breathing as she said, ¡°Miss Leng, you can say whatever you want right now. I believe that in no time, you will not have this chance to do so anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that right? Let me hear it.¡±

    She was arrested, and there was no one here to talk to her. Han Xuan was the first person she saw, and she wanted to know what happened. She believed that Han Xuan would recount what happened.

    Upon bringing this up, Han Xuan had a victorious smile on her face as she said, ¡°Miss Leng, you must have not known that Older Brother Zhou was poisoned, right?¡±

    Poisoned?

    Leng Zhiyuan froze, and she looked at Han Xuan in the eye for the first time as she asked, ¡°What kind of poison?¡±

    ¡°What kind of poison? Haha, Miss Leng, why do you ask when you know already? Some time ago, Older Brother Zhou went over to Bin Jiang Ind. On the ocean, Older Brother Zhou went onto your father¡¯s yacht. There was some unknown substance burning on the yacht. Older Brother Zhou was caught unprepared as he took two whiffs of the fragrance. He returned to T City, and in the past month, the fragrance has turned into a poison hiding in Older Brother Zhou¡¯s blood. A while ago, the poison in Older Brother Zhou¡¯s body was in effect, and all of the blood in his body was infected with the poison.¡±

    Bin Jiang Ind?

    It was Bin Jiang Ind again!

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly digested what Han Xuan said. Zhou Yao was poisoned when he was on Bin Jiang Ind, and the source of this poison...came from her father.

    Her father?

    Her father!

    Han Xuan looked at Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face that got paler, and she felt very satisfied. She continued, ¡°We have already found the source of this poison. It is from the new kind of flower Yun Nan. That time that we went over to Yun Nan, Miss Leng was also present, right? Do you think there is such a coincidence on earth? The Leng family has been involved with Scorpion two or three times now. You guys are way too suspicious, and this time, there is real evidence. I am afraid that even if Miss Leng had wings, it would be hard for you to fly.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan understood what was going on. No wonder she had this kind of weird premonition in her heart all this time. It turned out that everything had long started since the time they went over to Yun Nan, and she was Scorpion¡¯s target.

    This Scorpion was really so good at plotting things, and he was such a pervert. He took such a long detour and spent so much effort, and he was actually just ying around with her.

    It was hard for her to escape now.

    The source of poison on Zhou Yao was already confirmed. The people who participated in the mission to Yun Nan, other than her, the rest were all from the base. It was definite that she would be the first one to be suspected, and furthermore with the matters that happened in Bin Jiang Ind, she was unable to break free from the usations.

    Things were already at this stage now, and more than anything, Leng Zhiyuan was more calm than anything. She stood up slowly, walked over to Han Xuan, and said, ¡°Miss Han, who asked you toe back? You seem to be very clear about what happened.¡±

    Han Xuan instantly froze for a moment, but she quickly regained normalcy as she said, ¡°Director Yang personally asked me toe back to save Older Brother Zhou. Is it very weird that I know what happened?¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± Leng Zhiyuanughed, and she looked at Han Xuan from the head to toe before she asked, ¡°Miss Han, how have you been doing?¡±

    Han Xuan did not expect her to bepletely unworried about herself at this moment. Instead, she asked about her. She stared at her and said, ¡°You can say whatever you want to say directly.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head and said, ¡°I know Miss Han well. I pity Miss Han. You¡¯ve been all alone, and you could only imagine how loving I was together with Zhou Yao for the entire day. You were jealous, you felt unsatisfied, and being like this, it was very easy for you to go to the extreme. Miss Han, I will advise you. You¡¯d better not be made use of by someone else. The people here are not foolish, and Zhou Yao is also no idiot. He might not be unaware of your tricks; don¡¯t keep making use of the gratitude and guilt that he has for your older brother.¡±

    Han Xuan¡¯s entire face became pale. She looked at Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s grey eyes. Her grey eyes were really beautiful. They were just like marbles that were full of attractiveness. The most important thing was that her eyes were clean and bright, and it was just as if her eyes could pierce her heart.

    Han Xuan¡¯s hands were trembling slightly, but she quickly clenched her fists andughed coldly. She turned around to leave, as she said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Leng, for your advice.¡±

    She just took two steps. Leng Zhiyuan, who was behind her, stopped her and asked, ¡°How is he doing?¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Han Xuan stopped in her tracks. A smile appeared on the corners of her lips. She turned her gaze back to look at Leng Zhiyuan and said, ¡°You were still unable to control yourself and had to ask this question?¡±

 Chapter 871 - The Feelings That You Have For Him Are True

    <h4>Chapter 871: The Feelings That You Have For Him Are True</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at her and did not say anything.

    Han Xuan raised her chin up haughtily as she said, ¡°It is okay if you want to know how Older Brother Zhou is doing. Come and beg me.¡±

    During the entire conversation, Leng Zhiyuan had been the one who had the upper hand, and now, she found a chance to properly insult Leng Zhiyuan.

    Leng Zhiyuan had a look at Han Xuan¡¯s expression before she turned around. She sat back on the floor in the corner and closed her eyes as she took a nap.

    ¡°You!¡± her actions shocked Han Xuan, and she said, ¡°Could you not want to know?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not open her eyes. She parted her red lips as she calmly said, ¡°Looking at the smile on her face, he should be fine.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, are you so sure?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, although I do not agree with many things that Miss Han does, there is one thing; the feelings that you have for him are true. If he were in trouble, you would probably be the one crying the most.¡±

    The moment Leng Zhiyuan spoke, Han Xuan¡¯s entire body froze. She clenched her fist and gritted her teeth as she looked at Leng Zhiyuan. Was she mocking her by acting like a victor?

    She did not need it!

    But it made Han Xuan¡¯s nose go sour. She could swear to heavens about the feelings that she had for Zhou Yao, but these feelings, nobody cared. Even Zhou Yao was unable to see it, and now there was someone who saw it, this person was actually...Leng Zhiyuan, her rival in love.

    Wasn¡¯t this such a joke?

    Han Xuan¡¯s eyes were all red. She stared at Leng Zhiyuan, who was meditating. She really hated this woman very much. No matter whether she was in jail now, her face was still calm and cool. Even though she was unwilling to admit it, she was also unable to deny the intelligence and wit that the woman in front of her had. She was not easily jealous, and she could stand by Zhou Yao¡¯s side anytime she wanted to. She was the woman who could be by Zhou Yao¡¯s side as he fought...

    She herself had to admit that this love rival was a thousand times stronger than her.

    But...

    Even if this was the case, she was so jealous and hated the woman in front of her. She did not want to lose. Why, why?

    Han Xuan threw the envelope that she was holding in her hand over to Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s feet as she said, ¡°You can see for yourself!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan slowly opened her eyes. She lowered her gaze to look over. The photos in the envelope were all scattered by the side of her feet, and the photos were what Zhou Yao looked like when he had an attack.

    She stretched her right hand out to caress the photos. The way that he looked as he had a nosebleed, he scratched himself till his entire body was badly injured. With all of his veins popping out and looking scary...

    She¡¯d already guessed that this kind of poison was fatal. If not... If not...he would not have allowed her to wait in front of the Civil Affairs Bureau for a day all by herself. He would not have treated her like that in the bar that night, and he would also not say...forget it...to her.

    She knew all of this. Ever since the moment she found out about him getting poisoned.

    But at this moment, when she saw these photos before her own eyes, she felt much pain. It was so painful. It was just as if her heart was torn into two halves by someone, and she was in so much pain.

    He was never afraid of pain. Old Master Zhou hit him till his flesh bled, and he did not even clench his teeth, and now...he must be in so much pain. What kind of pain was he bearing?

    Leng Zhiyuan picked up one photo. It was how he looked after he fainted. She used two hands to cup this photograph against her chest. The tears in her eyes flowed out, as she softly choked up.

    Han Xuan stood outside the door as she watched her cry. At this moment, she should have felt extremely happy, but when the woman that was always confident and haughty in front of her finally lowered her head down, the glistening tears in her eyes flowed down relentlessly. She was crying. She was crying! Haha! She finally made her taste this painful feeling.

    She should have felt happy, but she was not able to feel happy at all. It turned out... It turned out that this woman could give Zhou Yao this amount of warmth and gentleness.

    Han Xuan turned her gaze away forcefully. She smiled boldly as she controlled the tears in her eyes, and she said, ¡°Miss Leng, I probably have to disappoint you. The kind of poison on Older Brother Zhou¡¯s body, I can only temporarily control the poison for now and prevent his death, but talking about creating the cure, I am also helpless. After all, most of the blood in Older Brother Zhou¡¯s body has already died.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not raise her head. She only maintained the same posture and buried her head into her kneecaps as she sobbed.

    Han Xuan nced over at her, and a delighted glow appeared in the bottom of her eyes as she said, ¡°Miss Leng, with me around, at least I can guarantee that Older Brother Zhou will not die, and now, you should not be worried about Older Brother Zhou, but you should be worried about the Zhou family! The Zhou family has been involved in both the military and politics for all these years, and I do not know many of their enemies are all jealous of them. That incident that happened in Bin Jiang Ind, they all managed to ovee it, but this time, thanks to you, the Zhou family has been implicated again, and those political enemies are striking and attacking them once again. Let¡¯s see whether you alone are enough to ruin the entire Zhou family!¡±

    Han Xuan shook her sleeves and left.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan was done crying. She stretched her hand out to put all of the scattered photos into the envelope, and her slim arms embraced her kneecaps as she sat in a daze.

    But very quickly, someone else came over. It was Leng Hao and Ye Xiaotao.

    ¡°Zhiyuan!¡± The two of them stood outside as they called out for her.

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her head up before she got up and walked over to face both of them. Her voice was slightly hoarse as she said, ¡°Older Brother, Xiao Tao.¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s entire face was solemn, and he said, ¡°What is going on exactly?¡±

    ¡°Older Brother, Zhou Yao was poisoned on Bin Jiang Ind, and now the poison ising into effect. I¡¯ve been locked up. I think that it will be hard for me to escape this time, and someone has to take responsibility for him getting poisoned this time.¡±

    ¡°So you asked Ah Chen to help you with something?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head and said, ¡°Over the past few days, Zhou Yao was behaving too abnormally. I already had a bad premonition and already lost out twice, so this time, I made preparation beforehand. I asked Ah Chen to do two things. Firstly, I applied for Overseas Special Protection for Father. With this, even if the matter that happened on Bin Jiang Ind necessitates investigation into Dad, we can guarantee that Dad will not be shifted, and to a person in a vegatative state, whether they investigate or not would be just a formality. Dad will be left by our side and receive the best care that he is able to get. Secondly...¡±

    ¡°Secondly, you asked Ah Chen to take your name out of the Leng family¡¯s register. Zhiyuan, do you know what this means? In the future, you will not be the daughter of the Leng family anymore!¡± Leng Hao bellowed out.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at her older brother¡¯s grim expression as she curled the corners of her lips up and said, ¡°I know. Only by doing this, I can guarantee that no matter what happens, I will not implicate Older Brother or the Leng family. Dad is not able to do anything. In the future, the Leng family will depend on you. You have to be good!¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan, you are being way too stubborn. No matter what you did, you did not discuss it with Older Brother at all. Could you have thought that Older Brother would throw his younger sister away? You don¡¯t have to worry. I will definitely think of a n to rescue you...¡±

    ¡°Older Brother!¡± Leng Zhiyuan was extremely serious as she interrupted him and said, ¡°If you are really doing this for my good, then please don¡¯t intervene in my matters. Don¡¯t waste my hopes that I have for you, and don¡¯t let down my hard work and conscience.¡±

 Chapter 872 - I Was In A Contract Marriage With Zhou Yao

    Chapter 872: I Was In A Contract Marriage With Zhou Yao

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Older Brother, you are very clear about the circumstances right now. The Leng family is in trouble. If you are going to intervene in my matters, not only would you not be able to save me, but you would pull yourself into this also. When that happens, what will the Leng family, Dad, and Xiaotao do? Older Brother, removing my name from the family registry is no big deal. In the future, would I not be your younger sister anymore?¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan, you will forever be Older Brother¡¯s younger sister, Father¡¯s good daughter!¡± Leng Hao grabbed Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°But if I ignore you and do not care about you, I am unable to do that at all, I...¡±

    ¡°Older Brother, do you still not know what kind of person your younger sister is? Since I have prepared an escape route for the Leng family, then I definitely would have prepared a route for myself too. I would not give up on myself.¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, you...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head and looked over at Leng Hao. With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°Believe me.¡±

    The siblings had a bond thicker than blood throughout these years. They were also buddies on the battlefield. They trusted and had an incredible chemistry with one another. Leng Hao was worried about his younger sister, but his younger sister was right. He had to protect his father and protect the Leng family. He could not let his younger sister down.

    Leng Hao nodded his head and chose to believe her.

    Leng Zhiyuan had aforted smile on her face.

    At this moment, Ye Xiaotao could no longer hold herself back. She was unable to control herself anymore. ¡°Older Sister Leng, I still do not understand this, but you don¡¯t have to worry. I will definitely have my father help. My father is very powerful, and he will definitely save Older Sister Leng. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was confident as she patted her chest.

    As she looked at Ye Xiaotao¡¯s small face that was na?ve and pure, Leng Zhiyuan was suddenly in a good mood as she said, ¡°Xiao Tao, you don¡¯t have to do anything at all. As long as you take care of the baby well, everything will be okay.¡±

    As she spoke, she stretched her hand out to touch Ye Xiaotao¡¯s stomach. It had only been two months. Her stomach had yet to show, but there was already a small life growing inside.

    It was so magical.

    Leng Zhiyuan held Leng Hao¡¯srge hand and ced it on Ye Xiaotao¡¯s stomach as she said, ¡°Older Brother, both you and Xiao Tao have to be well.¡±

    This was the first time Leng Hao touched Ye Xiaotao¡¯s stomach. Both of them looked at one another before they turned their heads away at the same time. They still did not like one another.

    ¡°Older Brother, how is the Zhou family doing?¡±

    Upon bringing up this topic, Leng Hao¡¯s expressions got even more serious. He took his own hand back and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, you are the daughter inw of the Zhou family. You are in trouble now, and those enemies of the Zhou family have taken this chance to attack them. They will not give up unless they pull the Zhou family down. This has stirred up too much attention. I do not know how the Zhou family will deal with this.¡±

    How would they deal with this?

    Leng Zhiyuanughed. The Zhou family was faced with enemies from all corners right now. They could not take action. The moment they did, there would be evidence on paper.

    ¡°Older Brother, both you and Xiao Tao should go back. Remember this: no matter what rumours you hear, you don¡¯t have to show up or intervene. Take care of Dad properly. The Leng family is relying on you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Hao nodded his head.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan spent one night in the jail cell. It was quiet. She could not see anyone and also could not hear any news. She was not worried at all, and more than anything, her inner heart was extremely calm.

    She was the female lead in this show, and she could not take action right now. Others would take action on their own. This was a good chance. She could have a look at others¡¯ true intentions from the inside.

    The next morning, there was another guest. Han Xuan came over again.

    Han Xuan saw her seated quietly in the corner and was extremely furious before she said, ¡°Miss Leng, you are still able to keep calm? The Zhou family is already in deep trouble right now, and Uncle Zhou was asked to go on leave this morning!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her head. She saw that Han Xuan was furious and slowly curled the corners of her lips up. She spat out a few words, ¡°Miss Han, then what do you hope for me to do?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Miss Han, you have seen it. I am in jail right now. It is hard for me to protect myself. When the Zhou family is in trouble, why did youe looking for me first? Could Miss Han be so sure that I have a solution to save the Zhou family?¡±

    Han Xuan¡¯s face got a little pale. Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s gaze was quietly fixed on her face. Her beautiful grey eyes were extremely cold, and they were sparkling with a sharp glow in them, and it was just as if she could look through her with one nce.

    ¡°Hmph, I really feel so unworthy for Older Brother Zhou!¡± Han Xuan left with one sentence and walked off.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at Han Xuan¡¯s back profile, and the corners of his lips were curled up into a cold smile.

    At this moment, a figure barged into Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s vision. Someone else came.

    This time...it was Ye Ziyi.

    Ye Ziyi headed over to her side. Han Xuan walked off into the other direction. Leng Zhiyuan looked at the both of them. As they brushed past one another, they looked at one another. They looked at one another very normally. Because of the battle on the base, Ye Ziyi nodded his head politely at her, and Han Xuan seemed to have some bad feelings for him. Her face was extremely awkward, and she left quickly.

    Very quickly, Ye Ziyi walked over to the jail cell.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, are you still okay?¡± Ye Ziyi raised his eyebrows, and his expressions were nervous and worried.

    Leng Zhiyuan stood up and came over to Ye Ziyi¡¯s side. She nodded her head and said, ¡°I am still okay.¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan, I have heard about what happened to you. You don¡¯t have to worry. I will definitely try my best to help you. You are here. I will think of a solution for the Leng family.

    ¡°Director Ye.¡± Leng Zhiyuan curled the corners of her lips up and said, ¡°The Leng family will be fine. I have already prepared for it beforehand. I have also informed my older brother already. No matter what happens, he will not show up.¡±

    Ye Ziyi froze for a moment, but he had a smile on his face very quickly as he said, ¡°That¡¯s great then. I was originally worried about that, and now, I can heave a sigh of relief.¡±

    ¡°Director Ye, no matter what happens, thank you,¡± Leng Zhiyuan said sincerely.

    Ye Ziyi shook his head and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, although the Leng family is fine, the Zhou family... I am afraid that the Zhou family is really unable to make it through this...¡±

    ¡°The Zhou family will also be fine.¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan, you mean...¡±

    ¡°Director Ye, there is something that you might not know yet. I was in a...contract marriage with Zhou Yao.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The marriage certificate that I had with Zhou Yao was fake. At that time, both of our families were forcing us in a hurry. I reached an agreement with him privately that we would have a fake marriage for three months, and it is really a coincidence that our contract ended a few days ago, so now, I do not have any rtionship with Zhou Yao or the Zhou family.¡±

    Ye Ziyi froze again, and his eyes were bright as he looked over at Leng Zhiyuan and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, you actually were in a fake marriage with Major General Zhou?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, Director Ye. Can I ask you to help me with something?¡±

    ¡°Please do.¡±

    ¡°I will need to ask you to help me spread this piece of news. When this news is out, people will go over to the Civil Affairs Bureau to check, and following that, I believe that the Zhou family would know what to do next.¡±

    Ye Ziyi hesitated for a moment, and he seemed to be contemting.

    At this moment, Leng Zhiyuan stretched her hand out, and she held Ye Ziyi¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°Director Ye, things are already like this. I do not know who else I can ask. I can only think of you. You can definitely do it right. I believe in you.¡±

    As he looked at Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s soft and exquisite features, Ye Ziyi nodded his head and said, ¡°Okay, I will go and take care of business.¡±

 Chapter 873 - You Will Forever be The Good Daughter-In-Law Of The Zhou Family

    <h4>Chapter 873: You Will Forever be The Good Daughter-In-Law Of The Zhou Family</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Leng Zhiyuan was relieved, and she wanted to take her hand back.

    At this moment, Ye Ziyi used force as he held her hand and said, ¡°Zhiyuan.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Leng Zhiyuan raised her head up.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, both the Leng and Zhou families will no longer be in trouble after this. What are you going to do? This poisoning case has serious implications. Someone has to take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°I know. If I am not able to escape, then I will ept it.¡±

    ¡°How can you be like that? Zhiyuan, I will definitelye and save you.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan shook her head and said, ¡°Director Ye, there is no need. I¡¯ve always known of the feelings you have for me. I am very thankful, but I have already exined everything. Although I was in a contract marriage with Zhou Yao, I really fell in love with him. I am unable to ept you, so I am also unable to ept your good intentions.¡±

    As she spoke, she took her hand back and turned around.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, I understand, but I am not asking for anything in return for what I am doing for you. I am doing everything for you willingly. I will definitely think of a n to save you.¡± Ye Ziyi was firm and gentle as he spoke.

    ¡°Director Ye, are you really so persistent?¡± Leng Zhiyuan turned around all of a sudden.

    Ye Ziyi froze.

    ¡°Director Ye, if you are so persistent in doing so, then I have a n.¡±

    Ye Ziyi quickly regained his senses and said, ¡°What n?¡±

    ¡°ce your ear closer; I will tell you softly. Although this n is dangerous, I believe that with your intelligence, you should be able to execute it perfectly, without any mistakes. Director Ye, I am relying on you.¡±

    ...

    Ye Ziyi left, and Leng Zhiyuan continued to sit in the corner. The food was not bad, and she would eat till she was full for every meal to save her energy.

    Someone came over in the afternoon. Leng Zhiyuan raised her gaze to look over. When she had a clear look, it was the Zhou family that was here, and she was not surprised.

    Ye Ziyi¡¯s speed was extremely quick. He¡¯d already brought the news out. The news of her being in a fake marriage with Zhou Yao would probably have spread through the entire city, and the danger that the Zhou family was in was taken care of.

    Old Master Zhou aged considerably during this, but his mental state was still fine. He held onto the walking stick as he looked at her, and he felt extremely bad. His moustache was shaking. Old Master Zhou had many things to say, but at this moment, he could only sigh loudly despite it all.

    Master Zhou supported Old Master Zhou¡¯s left arm. They were all people who had been through big waves and challenges, the trouble this time did not leave much behind on their faces, but it was obvious that the poison in Zhou Yao¡¯s body and this contract marriage shocked them all. Master Zhou¡¯s eyebrows were tightly knitted up and contained his extreme disappointment, fatigue, and pain.

    Both men did not know what to say and were not able to say much, but Madam Zhou was different. Her eyes were red for a long time. She used both of her hands to grab the bars of the jail cell. Her tears were flowing as she looked at Leng Zhiyuan and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, this child...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan stepped forward. She rolled up her sleeves and helped Madam Zhou wipe her tears away as she said, ¡°Mum, Dad, Grandpa, I am sorry. I was the one who fooled you all.¡±

    Madam Zhou held Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hand tight and said, ¡°You and Zhou Yao were really so bold. Marriage is a huge matter, and both of you treated it as child¡¯s y. What do you all want us to say?¡±

    ¡°Mum.¡± Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s nose turned sour as she said, ¡°Originally, both me and Zhou Yao nned to get our marriage certificate a few days ago, but the matter could not go on as we wished. It seems that I was unlucky.¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan, don¡¯t say that. Our Zhou family is an influential family, but our thinking is also not stubborn. At the beginning, it was true that we forced you two too much. We do not me you two for getting into a contract marriage, but we have eyes. In the past three months, the rtionship that you had with Zhou Yao got better and better, and you...once bore a child for Zhou Yao. Isn¡¯t it just a marriage certificate that iscking? In our eyes, you will forever be the good daughter-inw of our Zhou family.¡±

    The tears in Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes flowed silently. She nodded her head and said, ¡°Yeah, in my heart, you all will forever be my grandpa, father, and mother.¡±

    Ever since she married into the Zhou family, this family treated her very well and allowed her to feel taken care of. The care and love that they had for her, she had long thought of this family as her rtives.

    She was so lucky that she met Zhou Yao and this family.

    ¡°Mum, the poison in Zhou Yao¡¯s body, I am sorry...¡±

    Other than saying sorry, she did not know what else to say. Although she believed that her father would not poison Zhou Yao, after all, her father could not say that he waspletely not involved with this matter, so she owed this family an apology.

    Madam Zhou wept on her own and even stretched her hand out to help Leng Zhiyuan wipe her tears away as she said, ¡°Good child, Mum knows that this time, you have suffered and have been grievanced. Him getting poisoned, you don¡¯t have to exin it. The Leng family and you are our choices. We believe your choice, and we believe you. Child, you spread the news of you two being in a contract marriage, and you wanted to distance yourself from us. You wanted to save us and protect us. Could we not understand your feelings? One family does not speak differently, and there are some things that we do not have to say too much about.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡± Leng Zhiyuan firmly nodded her head. This was great. It felt really very good for her to have the support and understanding of this family.

    ¡°Zhiyuan,¡± At this moment, Old Master Zhou and Master Zhou stepped forward and said, ¡°Your matters, Zhou Yao¡¯s matters, we can¡¯t do much about them, but there is something that you have to remember. As long as both of you are back, the main doors of the Zhou home will always be open.¡±

    ...

    Han Xuan came back from the jail cell and stayed inside her ward for the entire table. After the emergency resuscitation, Zhou Yao already passed the danger period, but he was still in aa.

    Han Xuan sat down by the side of the bed and lowered her gaze to look at Zhou Yao, who was asleep. In a few days, his firm chin had ayer of stubble on it, but it did not affect his handsomeness, and it added some touch of masculine charm.

    She slowly stretched her hand out to touch his features, his full forehead, proper and handsome eyebrows, his tall nose that was just like the peak of a mountain... She¡¯d met many handsome men before, but she really had not seen anyone so manly, pure, and with such a good family background like him.

    Zhou Yao...

    She chanted his name inside her heart silently.

    A young nurse ran over hurriedly and said, ¡°Older Sister Han, there is news.¡±

    Han Xuan stood up quickly and looked at the young nurse nervously as she asked, ¡°What news?¡±

    ¡°It turns out that Major General Zhou and Leng Zhiyuan were in a fake marriage. They were in a contract marriage thatsted three months, and now this piece of news has spread throughout T City.¡±

    Han Xuan rxedpletely. She used her right hand to touch her chest as she panted forrge breaths of air. It turned out that this was true. They were really in a fake marriage!

    Leng Zhiyuan finally said it out loud, she finally confessed to it!

    Haha.

    Ever since she was sent to another city by Zhou Yao, she was living in a nightmare. She was jealous and did not want to ept it. She did not understand how a man that she¡¯d known for the past ten years was conquered by a woman that he only knew for three months.

    She was extremely depressed, and she was feeling down until some time not long ago when there was a note that was ced in her room.

    There were two sentences on the note ¡ª Miss Han, congrattions, Zhou Yao has been poisoned with a flower poison, and very quickly, you will be summoned back. Also, Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan were in a contract marriage; your chance is here!

 Chapter 874 - Where Is My Wifey?

    <h4>Chapter 874: Where Is My Wifey?</h4>

    Yes, she received the note.

    She did not know where this note came from, and she did not know what intentions the note had.

    She was finallying back.

    It turned out that Zhou Yao was in a fake marriage with Leng Zhiyuan.

    This was great. This was a great chance!

    She really came back now. Everything was developing in the direction that the note said. It was going so well; it was really so smooth. Her chance was here. In the future, Zhou Yao was hers.

    Although she also felt slightly frantic, what was she doing? She did not do anything at all. She only knew what was going to happen to Zhou Yao.

    No one would suspect her. Even someone did, just like Leng Zhiyuan happened to, so what? Her hands were still extremely clean, and more than anything, it was Leng Zhiyuan who was in trouble herself.

    Ha.

    Haha.

    Han Xuan was deep in thought and was unable to stir. At this moment, the young nurse called out in suspicion, ¡°Older Sister Han, Zhou...Major General Zhou¡¯s fingers...seemed to have moved.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Han Xuan spun around immediately, and she really saw Zhou Yao¡¯s fingers move.

    She stepped forward. Zhou Yao¡¯s long eyshes that were like two rows of brushes fluttered, then he opened his eyes without any warning.

    He was awake!

    Han Xuan was waiting for him to wake up, but now that he was really awake, she was frozen on the spot instead, and she did not know how to react.

    The young nurse had already pressed the buzzer on the bed, and Director Yang brought his secretary along as they rushed inside.

    ¡°Major General Zhou, how are you feeling?¡± The young nurse stretched her hand out to help Zhou Yao up.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s face was a little pale, but he did not seem to be too weak. He sat up, and it was probably because his chest was in pain, he stretched his hand out to touch his chest. His features were as sharp as a knife as he lowered his gaze. His tightly pursed thin lips were all cold.

    Director Yang was extremely happy to see him awake, and he said, ¡°Zhou Yao, how do you feel right now? Doctor Han, what are you still frozen for? Quicklye over and help him to check his body.¡±

    Director Yang looked over at Han Xuan.

    Han Xuan quickly regained her senses and said, ¡°Oh.¡± She stepped forward and stretched her hand out towards Zhou Yao.

    At this moment, Zhou Yao turned his head over to the side. His narrow eyes were fixed on her face as he said, ¡°Why did youe here?¡±

    Han Xuan¡¯s hand was frozen in mid air.

    Zhou Yao did not look at her for long. His gaze swept the entire room quickly, then his gazended on Director Yang as he said, ¡°Where is Xiao Zhi?¡±

    Upon bringing up this question, Director Yang had two hands behind his back as he seriously said, ¡°Xiao Zhi is locked up right now. Zhou Yao, it is not a small matter for you to be poisoned, and you actually dared to hide this fact. You should have long ago thought of the consequences.¡±

    Zhou Yao was very calm as he said, ¡°Xiao Zhi doesn¡¯t know anything. He is only following my orders. Let him go; I will shoulder all responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you are going to shoulder the responsibility? How are you going to shoulder it? Zhou Yao, you normally wreck havoc, but this time, you have made a big mistake. Is it because the matter of you getting poisoned has something to do with the Leng family and Leng Zhiyuan that you have forgotten about the responsibility of being a soldier? Did you think of the consequences? You almost caused the entire Zhou family to be in trouble...¡±

    Director Yang had yet to finish his words, and Zhou Yao already lifted the nkets up and got out of bed. The man who had beenatose for a few days did not slow down at all. He took steady steps as he headed over to the door.

    ¡°Ay, Zhou Yao, where are you going? Zhou Yao, you¡¯d better stop right there!¡±

    The door was opened, and a group of elite force soldiers were on guard outside. They were his ming Forces soldiers.

    The ming Forces soldiers saw him, and they were all ted, but upon noticing that he was about to get out, they all stopped him as they said, ¡°Major General, you cannot go out!¡±

    The ming Forces soldiers shook their heads at him.

    Director Yang was already exploding with anger as he said, ¡°Zhou Yao, you are really out of control right now. Tell me, where are you going right now?¡±

    ¡°Where is my wife?¡± Zhou Yao turned around and asked him directly.

    Director Yang did not expect him to ask for his wife so fast. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°What wife? Zhou Yao, the contract marriage that the both of you were in has already been exposed. For the good of you and for the good of the Zhou family, I will advise you not to have too much contact with her during this sensitive period.¡±

    Zhou Yao did not bother with his words. His thin lips moved. He simply said, ¡°Where is she? Inside the jail cell? I want to see her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Director Yang rejected him immediately, and he continued, ¡°Zhou Yao, I will say it again. Don¡¯t forget that you are a soldier! Don¡¯t attract trouble again!¡±

    Han Xuan stood at one side as she looked on as everything happened before her in a blur. She looked on as he asked Director Yang for his wife. She watched as all he thought about was that woman...

    And when he woke up, he only gave her a nce and that sentence. He was so ice cold, and after that, he could not see her anymore. It was just as if she was air.

    Han Xuan¡¯s entire heart became cold.

    At this moment, she saw the man in the front walk towards her withrge steps. Her heart skipped a beat, and her breathing became hurried. He...

    The man walked over to her side and stretched hisrge palm over at her cheek. She stopped breathing. Did he want to touch her?

    Thatrge hand brushed past her cheek, before, ¡°Sii.¡± What followed after that was Director Yang¡¯s angry grunt. ¡°Zhou Yao!¡±

    Even the ming Forces soldiers outside the door were shocked as they shouted, ¡°Major General!¡±

    The man quickly left her side. Han Xuan was in a blur as she looked on as the man walked over to face Director Yang again. He handed the item in his hand over to Director Yang as he said, ¡°I can see her like this, right?¡±

    Director Yang was shaking in anger from head to toe, and he could not say a single word at all.

    Zhou Yao turned around and was about to leave, but the ming Forces soldiers were still blocking him. His gaze was sharp as he scanned everyone¡¯s faces.

    The ming Forces soldiers lowered their heads quickly and made a path.

    Zhou Yao left withrge steps.

    Han Xuan¡¯s legs went soft. All of the strength in her body was zapped away. She remembered that she was standing in front of the hanger. His military uniform was hung on the hanger, and his badge was a gold star for a Major General.

    He ripped the badge off just now as he stuffed it into Director Yang¡¯s embrace. Director Yang did not take it, and the golden badge fell onto the floor, and he just left like that.

    Han Xuan looked at the gold badge on the floor. Ten years of hard work and sess, her older brother Han Hong used his life to exchange that heavy hope in his hands, his passion and strong will. At this moment, he did not want any of it.

    He only wanted to see that woman.

    It turned out that for that woman, he was willing to give everything up.

    Han Xuan tugged on the corners of her lips. She mocked herself with augh. This was not the Zhou Yao she liked. She liked that manly strong man that would shed blood but not shed tears. She looked down on this man who would give up everything for a woman.

    Sheughed at him. She used all of her strength to mock him, but her face was so warm, so hot. She stretched her hand out to touch her face, and her face had long been flooded with tears.

    She heard the desperationinside her heart.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan closed her eyes as she sat down on the ground in the corner. At this moment, she heard steady and powerful footsteps ring out in her ears. They seemed to being in her direction. She opened her eyes quickly, and there was already a handsome and straight figure standing outside the jail cell.

 Chapter 875 - Gentleness Of A Masculine Man

    <h4>Chapter 875: Gentleness Of A Masculine Man</h4>

    An extremely familiar figure stood outside her door.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s beautiful eyes were contracting vigorously. He was here?

    He actually came over?

    She stood up quickly, but she sat on the ground for so long that her legs were a little numb. Her movements were a little slow, and when she managed to stand up, she noticed that the man outside the door had already ced his finger on the finger scanner outside the jail cell. The door popped open with a ding, and he quickly walked inside.

    He was a Major General in the army, and he could enter any door that had the fingerprint lock installed.

    He walked inside and closed the door behind him with his leg as he walked in. The door closed with a ding, and at this moment, another group of people arrived outside. It was his ming Forces soldiers who did not manage to block him. They said, ¡°Major General, Older Sister-inw...¡±

    Director Yang was also here. He had both hands behind his back as he stood in the back. His expression was grim as he looked at the two people in the jail cell, and he wanted to have a look at what this troublemaker was up to.

    Han Xuan was also here. She did not want to be there, but she could not control her footsteps. She wanted to have a look, to have a look at what he could do when he saw that woman.

    A group of bystanders stood outside the jail cell. Leng Zhiyuan did not look at them and did not even nce over at them. Her gaze was all over Zhou Yao¡¯s face, body. He... Was he okay now?

    Zhou Yao stared at this small attractive face. His gaze was both intense and fierce, and he stared at her intently. He hated that he could not rip her into two pieces, and at the same time, he hated that he could not smash her into his bones.

    ¡°You are so rxed all by yourself here. Hah. Putting you here, it would be very hard for you to get out. They might give you your sentence tomorrow,¡± he said with a slightly hoarse voice, and there was a mockingughter in his voice.

    When he saw her just now, she sat down on the floor and closed her eyes, and it was just as if she was taking a nap. She did not seem like a person who¡¯d been arrested at all. She was not frantic nor depressed, and she was extremely calm.

    This time, no one needed to exin the situation. He opened his eyes, and from the moment he saw Han Xuan, he understood everything. This was also the reason why he persisted to hide his illness.

    The matter of him getting poisoned would also implicate her, and it would also implicate both the Zhou and Leng families.

    This kind of problem involving politics was extremely sensitive. As a soldier, other than heeding orders, he could not do anything else.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at him and slowly curled up the corners of her lips as she said, ¡°I learned it from you. Weren¡¯t you poisoned and almost on the verge of death? Didn¡¯t you also act like a normal person and brought another woman to go and drink in a bar to put on a show for me to watch?¡± she retorted.

    As he looked at her stubborn expressions, Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze dimmed down. He parted his long legs, took a few wide strides, and came over to face her as he said, ¡°Little woman! You still dare to talk back!¡±

    He stretched his long arm out and pulled her into his embrace with force.

    Leng Zhiyuan crashed into his strong embrace. Her nostrils were filled with the strong masculine scent on his body, and it was mixed with a little bit of sterilizing liquid. It smelled very pleasant.

    She closed her long curly eyshes and brought two small hands over to his sculpted waist. She hugged him slowly, ¡°Zhou Yao, you seemed to have...gotten slimmer.¡±

    He¡¯d really lost a lot of weight, and she knew it the moment she hugged him.

    Zhou Yao buried his head in her long hair before he took a sniff, feeling smitten. He could not hug her slim bone structure with one long arm, and he used strength to pull her closer. He forcefully pulled her against his chest as heughed and said, ¡°Why, you don¡¯t love me because I am slim now?¡±

    He was still joking?

    Leng Zhiyuan touched his waist and slowly went upwards. He was still wearing the blue and white striped hospital gown, and the moment she saw him, she knew that he hade over to look for her the moment he woke up.

    Her nostrils turned red. The material of the hospital gown was very thin, and she could clearly see the wounds on his body through the thin material. The wounds that he scratched out on his body when he had an attack, they were all covered with scabs now.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Her red lips trembled as she said, ¡°Is it very painful?¡±

    ¡°It is alright.¡± Zhou Yao brushed her off as he turned his head over to the side to gently kiss her cheek.

    She knew that he would not say it. He was a chauvinist, and no matter how much pain he was going through, he would not say it out loud. He was also not willing to let the people he cared for see him go through an attack.

    ¡°When you were in so much pain, what were you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°Thinking of you.¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt when you thought of me?¡±

    ¡°...It hurt even more.¡± Zhou Yao hugged her even tighter, and he softly and lovingly said, ¡°My heart hurt.¡±

    The hot tears in Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes flowed down immediately. She clenched her fists together as she hit his broad, handsome chest, and she said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why did you have to hide it from me? Could you have thought that after I found out that you were poisoned, I would be all depressed? Was I so frail and so silly?

    ¡°Why be afraid of death? If you have the time of a day, then we will spend a day together. If you have half a day, then let¡¯s spend half a day. As long as we are together, there is nothing much about dying.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that anymore in the future. I, Leng Zhiyuan, am not afraid of anything. I will be able to ept everything. I am just afraid that when two hearts are separated, and I am afraid that there are regrets in life. You said that you were going to walk along with me till the end of time, and if this is your end, then it is the forever between us, right?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s thick eyshes were closed. He did not dare to open his eyes because he knew at this moment, his eyes were very red as he said, ¡°Wifey... Wifey!¡±

    He picked her up, and spun around twice on the spot.

    What else could he still say? What did he have to say? He¡¯d only been with this woman for three short months, but it was just as if they spent their entire lives together. His heart was full because of her. She understood him, cherished him, and loved him.

    Both of them did not have to say too much, and there were times that he really felt that he was born to wait for her.

    Leng Zhiyuan hugged his neck as she allowed him to pick her up higher. They were spinning around as they hugged one another. Her hot tears were just like a broken string of pearls, and one pearl fell after the other.

    After she was ced down, her back was already against the wall. Her small face was cupped in the centre of tworge, rough palms, and he said, ¡°Wifey, the person who leaves first would not be in any pain at all. The one in pain is the one left behind. I would not bear for you to be that one.¡±

    ¡°Silly! So silly!¡± Leng Zhiyuan went on her tiptoes to kiss his lips.

    The two people inside were kissing one another, and the people outside were all so jealous.

    The ming Forces soldiers watched as their Major General and Older Sister-inw were so in love with one another. They turned their heads over to the side. Why did the heavens have to torture people so much?

    Director Yang¡¯s grim expressions were touched. In his impression, Zhou Yao was just like a wild horse who needed to be tied up. The moment he let his guard down, this wild horse would run outside to create trouble for him.

    Director Yang had never seen Zhou Yao behaving like this before. He was totally shocked and immensely touched. It turned out that Zhou Yao also had this side to him. He was just like a wild beast who was tamed in front of Leng Zhiyuan. When Leng Zhiyuan opened her palm, he would go and act cute to gain favour from her. Was this the gentleness of a masculine man?

    Han Xuan was thrown down to the eighteenthyer of hell. Her hands and feet were all icy cold as she froze on the spot. Her hands that were by her sides were tightly clenched into fists, and the scene that was ying out before her was just like a sharp knife digging into her heart, and it made her feel so much pain that she did not want to continue living, but she was unwilling to turn her head over to the side. She wanted to look on, and she wanted to see it with all of her strength.

 Chapter 876 - I Want You To Marry Me

    <h4>Chapter 876: I Want You To Marry Me</h4>

    Zhou Yao enjoyed the woman taking the lead. Over the past few days, his heart was all empty, but now that he was hugging her, his lips were full of her sweetness, and his entire heart was full now.

    He kissed her for a long time. She let go of him slowly, but her small hands were still hugging his neck. Both of their noses were nudging one another, and they looked extremely intimate.

    ¡°Wifey, you don¡¯t have to worry. I would havee to save you.¡± Leng Zhiyuan was drunk as she suddenly heard the man speak in a soft hoarse voice.

    She froze and wanted to push him away quickly.

    But hisrge palm was strong as he pinned the back of her head. He forced her to maintain this kind of intimate position as others looked at them.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked softly.

    ¡°This time that I got poisoned, someone would definitely have to take responsibility. You spared the Leng family and distanced yourself from the Zhou family. Didn¡¯t you prepare to shoulder all of the responsibility yourself? Both you and I are clear about the consequences. The people on top would order their...final orders very soon. This time, you would not have an alternative path.¡± As he spoke, Zhou Yao kissed her red lips, and slowly curled the corners of his lips up as he said, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be afraid. I would definitely havee to rescue you!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s features all became cold, as she said, ¡°You were thinking of breaking me out of jail? Zhou Yao, you have gone mad!¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zhou Yao closed his eyes as he nodded his head. ¡°I have gone mad; I have gone mad for you. I have been a soldier for so many years now. I have always known the responsibilities of a soldier, but other than a soldier, I am still myself. This time, I only want to live for myself. Wifey, I cannot live without you.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was entirely shocked. She knew this man well. This man was nonchnt and wild on the outside, but he hid an extremely passionate heart inside. The Zhou family had served for generations, and he was no exception. He gave all of his youth to the elite soldiers, and he was a true masculine man.

    But right now, he actually had thought of breaking her out. She knew that he would think of all possibilities. He was familiar with the environment here, and it was not impossible for him to rescue her.

    But this decision would betray the Zhou family and betray his beliefs.

    Leng Zhiyuan hugged his neck tight before she kissed his cheek as she said, ¡°There is no need for that. I would not allow myself to die like that. I have already looked for Ye Ziyi for help.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s tall figure froze, and he wanted to pull her away immediately.

    But Leng Zhiyuan hugged him tight. There was a cold and pure smile on her lips as she said, ¡°I actually did not n to tell you this, but if I do not let you know, you would definitelye and disrupt my ns when that timees, I am thinking of the same thing as you. We have to be firm right now, and only then can we seed. Ye Ziyi would send a team who is ready to die toe and save me. When that timees, I will hand my life over into your hands.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan let go of his neck and held his right hand. She ced his right hand on her heart as she said, ¡°Here.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze became sharp as he looked at her.

    Cough, cough. Director Yang, who was outside, could not control himself as he coughed out loud, and he said, ¡°You have already seen her. You two have been at it for half an hour now. Come out quickly.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan let go of his hand before she nodded her head at him.

    Zhou Yao pursed his thin lips. His intense gaze scanned Leng Zhiyuan before he turned around.

    When he walked over to the main gates, the woman behind him called out, ¡°Zhou Yao.¡±

    Zhou Yao turned back and looked at her.

    Leng Zhiyuan smiled slowly before she gently said, ¡°Zhou Yao, I love you.¡±

    I love you...

    Zhou Yao froze.

    Leng Zhiyuan was cheeky as she blinked her eyes, and she said, ¡°Like that, when you are in pain again, you can think of me. Would you feel better like that?¡±

    Zhou Yao stared at the woman, and his eyes got red quickly. Hisrge hands that were drooped down by his sides were clenched into tight fists. He controlled himself again and again, and it was only like that that he could control himself and not go to hug her, and not to kiss her...

    He quickly turned around and walked out.

    ...

    Zhou Yao returned to the ward. Director Yang threw the gold badge in front of him as he said, ¡°I will forgive you once for being muddle headed while you are badly injured, but there will not be a second chance, you young chap. You¡¯d better be more proper in the future!¡±

    Zhou Yao picked the gold badge up before he held it in his palm, and he inly said, ¡°I want to go back to the base.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. You need to stay here for observations.¡±

    ¡°Hah, observations?¡± Zhou Yao curled his lips up into a self-mocking smile. He turned his gaze over to the side to look over at Director Yang as he said, ¡°I am waiting for death here, right?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Director Yang was both angered and in pain. He did not know what else to say, and he left in a huff.

    The ming Forces soldiers continued to stand guard outside. Only Zhou Yao and Han Xuan were left inside the room. Han Xuan looked at the man seated down on the bed, and she took a few steps forward to say, ¡°Older Brother Zhou, you don¡¯t have to worry. I will not let you die.¡±

    Zhou Yao raised his head up slowly, and he looked her in the eye as he said, ¡°Can you undo the poison for me?¡±

    This question was too direct. Han Xuan froze for a moment before she shook her head and said, ¡°For now, I am unable toe up with the cure, but with me around, I can help you to reduce the pain you feel during the attacks by arge amount. Furthermore, I can guarantee the safety of your life. What I need is time, I believe that I can concote the cure to save you.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s long leg was straight out on the bed. His other leg was curled up. He took his right hand to ce the gold badge on his kneecap. Although he was wearing the hospital gown, he lookedzy.

    ¡°There is no need for that. I will arrange for someone to send you back soon. In the future, you don¡¯t have to worry about my matters.¡±

    Send her back?

    Han Xuan¡¯s irises contracted, and she was extremely emotional as she said, ¡°Older Brother Zhou, I am the only person who can guarantee that you will be fine right now. It is also to say that, leaving me, the poison in your body would infect all of the blood in your body, and you do not have many days to live. Older Brother Zhou, since this is the case, do you still want to chase me away?¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at Han Xuan. At this moment, the bright rays of sun shone down on his handsome face from outside the window, and he had a mesmerizing glow to him, but there was no warmth on his face at all. He moved his thin lips and said, ¡°Han Xuan, what do you want?¡±

    Han Xuan froze and instinctively took a step backwards.

    His gaze was just like Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s. It was so clear and sharp, and when itnded on her face, it was just as if he could look through all of her thoughts inside her heart.

    ¡°Han Xuan, you are the only person who can save me now. This is such a good chance. You wouldn¡¯t be without your wishes. Say it out loud for me to hear.¡±

    His tone was very calm, and it was just as if he was speaking normally, but when it rang out in her ears, it was extremely mocking. It turned out in his eyes, she would also have conditions if she were to save him.

    And the most pathetic thing was that she really did have conditions.

    She had thought of this condition ever since the moment she came back.

    ¡°You were in a fake marriage with Leng Zhiyuan, and now everyone in T City knows about it. I want you to split with her and be together with me. Older Brother Zhou, I want you to marry me.¡±

    The moment she finished speaking, Zhou Yao did not have any rm on his face. He curled the corners of his lips up, and it was just as if he was smiling but not. He stood up from the bed and went to take the military uniform that was on the hanger as he said, ¡°I will ask someone to send you back tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou, don¡¯t you want your life anymore?¡± Han Xuan¡¯s entire body was shaking.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s footsteps came to a pause as he said, ¡°I want my life, but I want...more...¡±

    He did not say it out loud, but his features were all soft now. Han Xuan forced herself to turn her gaze over to the side. Her tears were spinning around in her eyes. She knew that he wanted...Leng Zhiyuan more than anything.

 Chapter 877 - Ziyi, Leave Quickly

    <h4>Chapter 877: Ziyi, Leave Quickly</h4>

    He was willing to give his life up and did not want to marry her.

    Zhou Yao walked over to the door. When he passed by her side, he stopped and did not look at her. He softly said, ¡°Han Xuan, did someone contact you during this?¡±

    Han Xuan¡¯s face turned pale, and fear appeared in her eyes. She clenched her teeth and denied it. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that right?¡± Zhou Yao¡¯s tone was very light, and he said, ¡°There were too many things that happened in the past two months. I feel that someone threw me a, and there are a pair of eyes that have been fixed on me, surveilling the people by my side. I thought that someone would contact you. Don¡¯t talk about contact, at the very least, there should be one or two powerful leads for you. He wants to make use of you and make the situation even more messy and even moreplicated...¡±

    ¡°Han Xuan.¡± He said her name, then said, ¡°Those eyes belong to Scorpion, and they are the eyes that killed your older brother. In the past ten years, you were a spy by Scorpion¡¯s side for the entire time. You probably have yet to forget your goals from the start, but why would you change into what you are today? We were originally friends who could go shopping together, and right now, we are strangers. If your older brother Han Hong knew that his younger sister was a chess piece in Scorpion¡¯s game, what would he think?¡±

    Zhou Yao parted his legs and left.

    Han Xuan¡¯s ears could not stop ringing with his words. She was intelligent and quickly knew what he was trying to get across. That was right. Who gave her the note, and what were his goals?

    Was it Scorpion?

    If it was really Scorpion, then whatever she was doing right now had turned her into a chess piece for Scorpion in the end, and she was Scorpion¡¯s aplice right now.

    Scorpion killed her older brother!

    That was right. How did she be like that?

    Three months ago, she was still shopping on the streets with Zhou Yao in Hong Kong, and he did not care about anything when he helped her to suck the poison out when they were in Yun Nan...

    But why were they in a stage where they did not even want to say a single sentence to each other?

    Han Xuan slumped down onto the bed. She used her hand to tug the clothes on her chest, but it was toote to do so. She was already in too deep, and she did not want to let go of Zhou Yao. This was the best and probably herst chance. She wanted to gamble and try her luck.

    Older Brother, Older Brother, if you are really up in Heaven, you must be able to understand your younger sister, right? Your younger sister is in so much pain right now.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan still sat on the ground at the side of the wall. It was night time, and someone came by.

    This time, it was Director Yang.

    Director Yang brought his secretary as they walked over. The secretary held a yellow envelope in his hand, and there was a red note on top.

    Leng Zhiyuan slowly stood up and walked over. She looked over at Director Yang and nodded her head politely as she said, ¡°Have the upper management made their decision?¡±

    This matter had many factors involved in it. It was extremely sensitive. If she did not guess wrongly, the decision had been made in secret.

    Director Yang looked very serious, and he could not help but look at Leng Zhiyuan as he nodded his head slowly and said, ¡°The upper management decided to execute...you by firing squad.¡±

    Execution by firing squad?

    That was the death penalty.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head, and she looked in front of her.

    ¡°Zhou Yao still doesn¡¯t know about it yet, so he has note over... After we finish the execution, this matter will be considered to be closed. Everything wille to an end, and you will exchange your life for the safety of two families. It could be considered...¡± Director Yang was unable to continue speaking. He sighed out loud before he continued, ¡°Your matter. I will carefully tell Zhou Yao about it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Zhiyuan drew her gaze.

    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Director Yang did not expect her to be so straightforward, and he gave the soldier that had a gun behind him an indication using his gaze. The armed soldier raised the gun in his hand and pointed straight at her head.

    Leng Zhiyuan closed her eyes calmly.

    The armed soldier¡¯s index finger was moving and was about to pull the trigger, but at this moment, the outside of the jail was pummeled with explosives. Bang!

    Director Yang¡¯s expressions froze, and he said, ¡°What is going on?¡±

    Someone ran over hurriedly and said, ¡°Director, things are bad. We were attacked, and there is a group of terrorists with heavy weaponry. They are outside right now.¡±

    ¡°What? We are in the base, and they are so daring that they dare to barge in...¡±

    Director Yang had yet to finish speaking, and the sound of gunshots raining down rang out in his ears. A group of people dressed in ck attacked, and the guards that were looking after the jail were fighting them.

    ¡°Protect the director!¡±

    Two soldiers covered Director Yang as they hid behind the desk.

    A person in ck ran over to the outside of the jail door. The door was fitted with a fingerprint lock, and the man in ck quickly took his gun and pointed it at the door to destroy it. The fingerprint lock was destroyed, and the doors of the jail cell were kicked open.

    Leng Zhiyuan walked out, and she ran out with the person in ck.

    Director Yang noticed what was going on and loudly shouted, ¡°Leng Zhiyuan, you have to think about it carefully. You are escaping from jail while guilty! And you two will not be able to escape. The red siren in the base has already been activated.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan came to a pause in her footsteps, and the red sired rang out in her ears as she expected.

    She looked over at the person in ck before she stretched her hand out to push him and said, ¡°Ziyi, leave quickly!¡±

    Ziyi?

    Ye Ziyi?

    This name rang out clearly in Director Yang¡¯s ears. Director Yang frozepletely, and his facial expression was very shocked.

    Leng Zhiyuan kicked a soldier by her side and grabbed a gun, then she rushed over towards Director Yang.

    ¡°Protect the director. Quick, protect...¡±

    Two soldiers were screaming loudly, but Leng Zhiyuan already used the gun to hit their heads and made them faint. She stretched her left hand and dragged Director Yang over.

    She treated Director Yang as her hostage, and she ced the gun against his head.

    At this moment, a group of ming Forces soldiers rushed over. They were done with the war zone. A pair of ck army boots stepped over, and that tall, straight figure appeared in Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s line of vision.

    Zhou Yao was here.

    Both of their gazes crashed with one another in mid air. Leng Zhiyuan held onto Director Yang. He took a step backwards, and she looked over at Zhou Yao and said, ¡°Let me out. Prepare the car for me!¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Don¡¯t worry about me!¡±

    All of Zhou Yao¡¯s handsome features were silent like metal. His dark, narrow eyes were sharp as he stared at Leng Zhiyuan intently. He shook his head slowly and said, ¡°I will not allow you to leave. The moment you leave, you would not be able to turn back anymore.¡±

    ¡°Then you are watching as I die?¡±

    ¡°You said this. You said that death was nothing to be scared of, I would not be able to live long anyways. If you leave first, I will go over very quickly to apany you.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan used strength to hold the gun against Director Yang¡¯s head as she said, ¡°Do we really not have any chance to negotiate?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zhou Yao shook his head.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head and said, ¡°Then nobody should think of going back!¡±

    She pulled the trigger at Director Yang.

    Bang! Another gun appeared in Zhou Yao¡¯s hands. He was quicker as he loaded the gun, and the bullet could not be stopped as it quickly flew towards Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart.

    The sound of the bullet entering her flesh rang out in the air. Leng Zhiyuan lowered her gaze down to look at the wound that appeared on her chest due to the bullet, and the strength that she had in her hand to hold the gun was gone. She let go. Bang! She fell down onto the floor.

    She turned her gaze over to the side to look at Zhou Yao briefly, then she closed her eyes slowly.

    A forensic investigator rushed over hurriedly. The forensic investigator checked Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s body as he said, ¡°Director, the suspect has been killed with the bullet.¡±

 Chapter 878 - Update Tomorrow At Midnight

    <h4>Chapter 878: Update Tomorrow At Midnight</h4>

    Han Xuan was unable to fall asleep. Although it was already night time, she did not feel sleepy at all.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s decision was firm, and she was going to be sent away tomorrow.

    Was she really going to leave?

    She was called back by Director Yang, and it was also possible for her not to leave.

    But what could she do here if she stayed behind?

    At this moment, a hurried red police warning rang out in her ears, and the warning was triggered.

    She leaped up from the bed immediately before she stepped down and opened the door. She ran outside, and there were many soldiers running outside. She grabbed one as she asked, ¡°What is going on?¡±

    ¡°Someone tried to break out of jail, and someone died.¡±

    Someone died?

    Who died?

    Han Xuan let go of the soldier and ran over to the jail cell.

    When she ran over to the gate, the gates were already cordoned off with white police tape. Director Yang was conversing with two people who had bluenyards on their necks. Han Xuan just had a nce and knew that those two people were sent by the people on top.

    One of the people with the bluenyard took out a document, and Director Yang epted it and signed his name.

    It was a death certificate.

    The two people with the bluenyard walked out.

    The forensic investigator wasbing through the scene. Han Xuan had a look inside. Zhou Yao was standing tall before a white stretcher. The ming Forces soldiers were all standing behind him, and the atmosphere was extremely grim.

    Han Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up. She had already predicted what had happened, and she felt that her heart was about to pop out of its ce. Was...was Leng Zhiyuan dead?

    She stopped breathing and looked over at the stretcher. Her face was already pale and green, and there were coagted blood stains on her chest.

    Leng Zhiyuan was dead?

    Leng Zhiyuan was dead!

    Director Yang walked over to Zhou Yao¡¯s side. He stretched his hand out to pat Zhou Yao¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°People cannote back after dying. Condolences to you. You made the right choice. The moment she escaped jail, the consequences would be unthinkable. She left like this. Although it is a pity, everything would end with her passing...¡±

    Zhou Yao did not say anything. He lowered his gaze to look at Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s features, and it was just as if he could not get enough of her.

    At this moment, the forensic investigator walked over and asked Director Yang for directions. ¡°Director, how are we going to handle this?¡±

    Director Yang let out a sigh and said, ¡°We will go along with the procedures.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The forensic investigator called two people over and wanted to lift the stretcher away.

    But Zhou Yao bent over, and he carried Leng Zhiyuan up from the stretcher into his arms before he headed outside without saying a single word.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, what are you doing?¡± Director Yang asked quickly.

    Zhou Yao did not stop in his tracks and only left with one sentence, ¡°She belongs to me.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± The forensic investigator was in a dilemma as he looked over at Director Yang.

    Director Yang knew that Zhou Yao¡¯s heart ached, so he sumbed and said, ¡°Forget it; let him be.¡±

    Han Xuan looked on as Zhou Yao carried Leng Zhiyuan. As he walked over, she said, ¡°Older Brother Zhou...¡±

    It was just as if Zhou Yao did not see her, and he carried Leng Zhiyuan up directly as they left.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan slowly opened her eyes. The light in the room was amber and warm. It was not piercing to the eyes, but she was still not used to the light as she blinked her long eyshes.

    There was something wet on her face. It was just as if there was someone using a towel to wipe her face gently. She looked over, Zhou Yao¡¯s handsome face barged into her line of vision.

    ¡°Wifey, you are awake now?¡± Zhou Yao stretched his hand out to ruffle her hair, and his gaze was full of gentleness.

    Leng Zhiyuan stood up. Her chest was hurting, so she raised her eyebrows.

    Zhou Yao quickly ced a soft pillow behind her back and let her lean against it as he said, ¡°The doctor just came over to help you bandage it. Your wound is doing okay, but you have to rest for some time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head, and she had a look at the surroundings inside the room. She was in the Leng family vi, and she was finally back.

    There were two others standing by the side of her bed. One was tall, and another was petite. They were probably afraid of disturbing her, so the both of them did not say anything.

    As she looked over, Leng Hao took a step forward and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, how do you feel?¡±

    ¡°Older Brother, I am fine.¡±

    ¡°You are still saying that you are fine? Zhiyuan, you are way too daring. Although there is a fake death pulse in the human heart, only people with superb shooting skills would be able to shoot such a shot, but if there had been a slight difference, you would have died, you and Zhou Yao are really...¡±

    ¡°Older Brother, I am doing fine now, right? Furthermore.¡± Leng Zhiyuan had a look at Zhou Yao by her side as she said, ¡°Hey, are you still worried?¡±

    Zhou Yao sat down by the side of the bed. His right arm was curled around her waist, and he acted as if there was no one by their side as he kissed her directly.

    Leng Zhiyuan gave him a displeased nce immediately.

    Leng Hao saw his younger sister behaving so lovingly with her husband, and he was relieved as he heaved out a breath of air. ¡°Zhiyuan, although your death has settled this matter, you are already a dead person right now. There is no longer a Leng Zhiyuan anymore. The moment you appear before everyone, I am afraid that there will be more problems. Zhiyuan, Older Brother will help you go overseas, okay?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan curled the corners of her lips up as she said, ¡°Older Brother, this matter is extremelyplicated. The moment it dies down, it will be hard for us to reopen the case again. Furthermore my death has already been certified and stamped. As long as Older Brother sends someone to delete everything about my background and create a new identity for me, there are too many people who resemble one another on earth. Even if I appear, those people would not be able to create much trouble.¡±

    Leng Hao contemted for a moment, and he said, ¡°Sure, I will go and do it right now. Even if those people want to stir up more trouble, they would also need time to do so. We will slowly discuss the future.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head.

    ¡°Then you can rest well now. We will go out first.¡± Leng Hao turned around and left.

    Leng Hao turned around and gave Ye Xiaotao, who was by his side, a hint with his gaze, intending for her leave together with him, but Ye Xiaotao did not see it at all. She¡¯d finally found a chance to talk.

    She sat down on the bed immediately and excitedly said, ¡°Older Sister Leng, this is great. You are finally okay now. You did not know when Major General Zhou carried you back, you scared me so much that I almost peed my pants. You were in aa for a long time, and I was worried that you would be just like Dad and enter a vegetative state. Thankfully, you woke up. If not...¡±

    ¡°Ye Xiaotao!¡± Leng Hao stretched his hand out to pull her as he said, ¡°Are you done talking? If that¡¯s enough, let¡¯s go. let Zhiyuan rest properly.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao crashed into Leng Hao¡¯s embrace abruptly, and she quickly stretched her hand out to push him. This man was extremely irritating, and she said, ¡°Aiya, let go of me. I have not finished my words yet. You interrupted me. You are so rude.. Ay, oy oy oy!¡±

    Leng Hao forcefully pulled her in his embrace and pushed her out the door.

    ¡°Older Sister Leng!¡±

    The helper closed the door, but Leng Zhiyuan could hear Ye Xiaotao¡¯s unhappy screamsing from outside the door clearly. She curled the corners of her lips up. Ye Xiaotao was really a ball of happiness.

    At this moment, the man¡¯s warm broad chest came over, and she was tightly embraced in his arms. Her cheeks felt itchy, and his thin lips nudged her together with the stubble on his chin as he said, ¡°You are happy?¡±

    Her heart was all warm, and she turned her gaze over to the side to look at the man as she questioned him back, ¡°I managed to make it out alive; could it be that you are unhappy about that?¡±

 Chapter 879 - I Will Not Be Treating It Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 879: I Will Not Be Treating It Anymore</h4>

    ¡°I am happy. Of course I am happy.¡±

    Zhou Yao closed his eyes and opened his mouth to suck the red lips that she sent over.

    He kissed her all of a sudden. Leng Zhiyuan retreated back, but his firm shoulders were blocking her strongly. She did not manage to slip away. She opened her eyes to look at him, and her small act of retreat made the man raise his eyebrows unhappily.

    Leng Zhiyuan found it funny. She stretched her small hand out to touch the stubble on his chin. The stubble pricked her soft fingers, and she felt both painful and soft. It was just...like the feeling that he gave her.

    She closed her eyes and responded to him.

    They did not know how long they kissed for. Both of them let go, and Zhou Yao¡¯s voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to do that anymore.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Although my shooting skills are very urate, what are you going to do if I make a slight mistake?¡± His tone was grim.

    ¡°How could that be? You are Major General Zhou. Nobody is able to defeat you.¡±

    Heughed and stretched his hand out to pinch her face as he said, ¡°Stop it! Since you know that I am Major General Zhou, why are you not treating me as Major General Zhou then?¡±

    She was very stubborn normally and liked to talk back to him. When she was angry, she liked to shout at him and tug his ear. In front of her, he was not considered to be a Major General at all.

    Leng Zhiyuan knew that she was not gentlepared to other women at all, especially when she waspared to Han Xuan. Han Xuan¡¯s admiration and love for him were all written inside her eyes.

    She felt embarrassed as she spat her pink tongue out.

    This was still her first time doing such an act like a young girl, spitting her tongue out. His gaze dimmed down, and he stretched his hand out to pull her, wanting to block her red lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± She ducked away and did not allow it.

    ¡°Wifey!¡± His face turned ck instantly.

    Teasing him was pretty fun. Leng Zhiyuan gurgled inughter as she ducked into his embrace.

    Zhou Yao epted her apology and used both hands to hug her. He lowered his gaze to kiss her forehead as he said, ¡°Why did you want to look for Ye Ziyi?¡±

    She could hear his unhappiness that was very obvious in his tone. That was true. This was a matter regarding life and death, and the first person that she looked for was Ye Ziyi. A chauvinistic man like him would definitely be unable to ept it.

    She hugged his waist, and spat out some air as she extremely naturally replied, ¡°I was in the jail cell. I definitely could not touch the people from the Leng and Zhou families. You said that you wanted to rob the jail, but it would have meant death for you to take it into your own hands. Ye Ziyi was my only choice and also the most appropriate. He is meticulous in his work and would be able to do it well. Furthemore, I trust him, given the rtionship that we had between us...¡±

    Hah!¡± The manughed coldly and interrupted her, ¡°What kind of rtionship do you two have? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This man was so jealous!

    She raised her head up in his embrace as she said, ¡°Oy, what kind of tone are you using? The time that I knew Ye Ziyi for was not less than the time you knew Han Xuan for, okay? And now, he is the one that saved your wifey. Why are you speaking with this tone of yours?¡±

    ¡°What tone do you want me to have then?¡± As he spoke, he really started to sound weird. He softened his tone as he said, ¡°Oh, Director Ye, thank you for saving my wife?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan clenched her fist immediately and hit him as she said, ¡°Forget it. After you say it, if you continue with this problem, I will not care about you anymore!¡±

    Zhou Yao red at her fiercely before his handsome face was cold. He pulled her into his embrace as he said, ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to contact him!¡±

    ¡°But he saved me...¡±

    ¡°I will go and thank him. Will that be okay then?¡±

    ¡°This is more like it.¡± Leng Zhiyuan was satisfied as she put her head on his chest.

    Both of them hugged one another silently. At this moment, there was nothing that could bepared to the warm sunshine shining down on their faces and the gentleness in their expressions.

    ¡°Zhou Yao.¡± She closed her eyes as she said his name softly.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± he answered.

    ¡°How is Han Xuan doing?¡±

    There was no change in Zhou Yao¡¯s expressions, but his words were very nonchnt as he said, ¡°What about her? She¡¯s the same. You don¡¯t have to worry about her. She would not be able to bother you.¡±

    ¡°Then your illness...¡±

    ¡°I am not treating it.¡± He spat out the five words carelessly.

    Leng Zhiyuan opened her eyes immediately. She wanted to raise her head up to look at him, but hisrge palm held her head down and did not allow her to raise her head up. He made her lie in his embrace and forced her to listen to the powerful heartbeat.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded his head.

    ¡°Han Xuan...¡±

    ¡°Han Xuan wants me to marry her. Would you agree to it?¡± he asked her directly.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s long eyshes fluttered. She knew that this was the case. She stretched her small hand out to hug his waist tight, and she shook her head and said, ¡°I am not agreeing to it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I also do not agree. You are mine, and I am only yours.¡± He used strength to kiss her hair.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, then are we going to wait for you to die slowly?¡±

    ¡°Why are you speaking so badly?¡± He pinched her soft waist as he said, ¡°You are afraid now?¡±

    ¡°I am not scared!¡±

    ¡°If you are not scared, then don¡¯t speak nonsense! Han Xuan did not find a cure to the poison that I have, and she can only toy with my life. If I am really going about thestp in my life, I do not want to be tied down by anyone.¡±

    Tied down... Tied down...

    Leng Zhiyuan understood and did not need him to exin too much.

    ¡°Okay, I will always be by your side.¡±

    ...

    The next morning, when Leng Zhiyuan woke up, Zhou Yao was already not around anymore. There was a note that was left on the bed stand. It was his messy handwriting ¡ª Wife, I¡¯m going back home. I will be back soon.

    He went back to the Zhou home.

    Leng Zhiyuan put the note away, then she washed up simply. The helpers prepared breakfast and sent it over to her room. The two men in the house did not allow her to move about as she wanted to.

    ¡°Where is Young Mistress?¡± Leng Zhiyuan did not see Ye Xiaotao around, so she asked the helpers.

    ¡°Miss, Young Master was afraid that Young Mistress would be reckless and noisy at home and disturb you, so Young Master brought Young Mistress away by car early in the morning.¡±

    Brought her away?

    Leng Zhiyuan felt that from some aspect, her older brother was pretty simr to Zhou Yao, and they were all so...rough.

    After she ate breakfast, Leng Zhiyuan stayed inside the room to rest, and she stood on the balcony to look at the scenery in the distance.

    Knock, knock. Ah Chen walked inside.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Leng Zhiyuan held the railings with both hands and did not turn her head back as she said, ¡°How is Ye Ziyi doing on his end?¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, Ye Ziyi has been very quiet on his side, but I just got news. Ye Ziyi was originally going to fly to Africa for a meeting, but the upper management suddenly cancelled hismand and gave his role in the African meeting to his political enemy. In the past few years, he had always been the darling of the top management and was never treated so coldly. Hah! I am afraid that this meeting in Africa is only the beginning.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan curled the corners of her lips up into a smile as she said, ¡°That night outside the jail, I purposely called out for Ye Ziyi¡¯s name in front of Director Yang. Actually, Ye Ziyi had note, and it seems that Director Yang has already started to take action. Upper management will take back all of Ye Ziyi¡¯s powers and start to investigate him.¡±

    Ah Chen looked at Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s back profile and could not help but put his thumb up as he said, ¡°Young Miss, you are really so pro with this step.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan wrapped both arms around her waist as she said, ¡°Older Brother is worried that my appearance would stir up trouble again. Actually, with the situation right now, there is no one who would dare to stir things up. Don¡¯t even mention the Zhou and Leng families. My death certificate has Director Yang¡¯s signature on it, and I dragged Ye Ziyi into this also. Ye Ziyi has strong roots among the top management. He hasplicated powers, and I have already wrecked havoc in everything. Even if the people on top want to fight me, it would not be easy for them to do so.¡±

 Chapter 880 - Just With The Fact That He Loves Me

    <h4>Chapter 880: Just With The Fact That He Loves Me</h4>

    Ah Chen agreed with this very much. He was in awe of Leng Zhiyuan, and he admired Leng Hao even more. Leng Zhiyuan was a pro who was apt at manipting the situation.

    ¡°But Young Miss, how are you so sure that Scorpion is Ye Ziyi? If we got the wrong person, this...¡±

    ¡°In the past two months, someone created a trap for me to fall inside of. I have a very strong feeling that this person was just by my side! If Ye Ziyi is innocent, then I believe that it is very easy for him to get through it. If he is not innocent, I want to see him shed his powers and pretense. I want to see what kind of tricks he has up his sleeve.¡±

    Ah Chen nodded his head and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That is right. How are the matters going in the horse stable?¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, everything is ready, and we are just waiting for your orders.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Within this week, I want to take action on the horse stable! If Ye Ziyi is Scorpion, he has been stripped of his powers right now. The horse stable belongs to him, and he was attacked again. I want to see how he will react. I am not afraid of him taking action. I am just afraid that he would do nothing. The moment he takes action, the entire trail in the top will be exposed. I want to pull these lines out personally. I want to break his wings!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Miss.¡± As he spoke, Ah Chen hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°Young Miss, we are taking such huge actions. The moment we seed, it would take half of Scorpion¡¯s life away. I am afraid that he will do something bad to Young Miss.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan heard what he said and turned her head around to look over at Ah Chen as she said, ¡°He would not.¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, why are you so sure of that?¡±

    ¡°Hah, ever since the time in Yun Nan, Scorpion has focused all of his thoughts on me. He took such a big round and wanted to y around with me and Zhou Yao. This kind of person, he is extremely perverted. In the eyes of such a pervert, the weaker you are, the less fun you are. He wants to kill easy targets quickly. The more stubborn you are, the more fun he would have. Don¡¯t be worried. He still wants to y around with me, so killing me, he does not bear to do so.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, also Young Miss, I can understand the reason for you not wanting to tell Young Master about Scorpion¡¯s matters, but do you also not n to let son-inw know?¡±

    Son-inw...

    Zhou Yao...

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s cold features became gentle immediately. Telling him, how would he react?

    Everything that she was doing right now was already fighting with Scorpion under the table. She guessed that Scorpion would feel painful and itchy inside his heart right now. She sessfully attracted Scorpion¡¯s attention and made Scorpion feel interested.

    If he knew about it, he would definitely not agree to her being in danger. He would try his best to make her retreat from this battle.

    But, she was unable to retreat.

    Men and women had different roles. He had always been a direct soldier, and he might have not lost when he was on the battlefield, but talking about strategy and ying around with the opponent, he was far from it.

    For example, she sent people to send precious metals and beautiful women to the horse stable. She was using the strategies of her profession. Could he agree to it?

    He came from a different background from her. He stuck to his principles when he handled matters, but she only wanted it to be handled quickly and urately. He allowed Han Xuan to be a spy by Scorpion¡¯s side for ten years. In her eyes, she felt that it was totally worthless. If it was her doing it, she would¡¯ve asked Han Xuan to climb into Big Mastermind¡¯s bed immediately. She just did not believe that Han Xuan would not have any rewards after sleeping with someone for ten years.

    So they had different principles from one another from the beginning.

    And as for facing Scorpion, his strategy did not work.

    She had to be the one doing it.

    If Ye Ziyi was really Scorpion, then was there anyone more suitable than her?

    Hah.

    Everything was left to happen in the past, and now, she had to be the one taking the lead.

    ...

    Ah Chen left, and Leng Zhiyuan went down from the balcony and went into the room. At this moment, she heard the sound of a melodious ringtone .

    This was not her phone that was ringing, but...it was Zhou Yao¡¯s phone?

    She nced over at the counter. His ck phone was really ced on the counter.

    Why did he not bring his phone along with him when he went out?

    Leng Zhiyuan had a look at the screen on his phone. Who was calling him?

    There were two words jumping on the screen ¡ª Han Xuan.

    She did not want to pick up. This was his personal phone. She did not have the right to answer the call.

    But the ringtone rang and rang again. If she did not pick it up, Han Xuan would persist and keep calling him. It was just as if she was about to break the phone apart with her calls.

    If she took his call, he would not be angry, right?

    He dared to be angry?

    Leng Zhiyuan took the phone and answered the call.

    ¡°Hello, Older Brother Zhou, you have finally answered my call.¡± Han Xuan¡¯s grievanced and pitiful voice rang out from the other end, and she continued, ¡°Older Brother Zhou, I know that Miss Leng¡¯s death has been a big blow for you. You must be very sad, and it is very hard for you to ept it right now. You cannot give up. I am very worried about you... Older Brother Zhou, I want to let you know that you are not alone. You still have me. As long as you are willing to turn your head back, I am always behind you...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was speechless. She imagined it. If she had really died, Han Xuan would behave like that, right? She was so eager to confess her feelings for Zhou Yao, and she hoped that Zhou Yao would turn his head back to look at her and be together with her?

    Han Xuan¡¯s goals were too lofty.

    ¡°Miss Han,¡± Leng Zhiyuan said calmly.

    The other end froze immeidately, Leng Zhiyuan could even hear Han Xuan taking in a breath of cold air. That was not right. How could a dead person talk?

    ¡°You? Leng Zhiyuan? You are actually not dead?¡± Han Xuan said in shock.

    ¡°Hah, that¡¯s right, Miss Han. It is me. I did not die. I am afraid that I have to disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°What is exactly going on?¡± Han Xuan froze for a moment before she quickly grasped what happened, ¡°Both you and Older Brother Zhou were acting? Older Brother Zhou shot you just right?¡±

    Han Xuan was a doctor, and she just had to think about it to understand.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Leng Zhiyuan gave her a firm answer.

    Han Xuan was extremely shocked before she became calm again. ¡°Ha, haha! It turns out that this was the case...¡± She was extremely disappointed, then sheughed and said, ¡°But so what if this is the case, Miss Leng, Older Brother Zhou is unwilling to ept my treatment, and the speed of this kind of poison spreading in Older Brother Zhou¡¯s blood is extremely quick. If I am not there, he probably only has a week.¡±

    One week...

    Leng Zhiyuan listened on without saying anything.

    Han Xuan continued, ¡°When this kind of poison attacks, it is extremely painful. It is just like the photograph I sent you. Older Brother Zhou would be in more and more pain, and in thest week, it would feel that he is in hell. Miss Leng, don¡¯t you love him? Could you want to look at him suffer like this. He is dying, and this is the love that you have for him?¡±

    ¡°Miss Han.¡± Leng Zhiyuan interrupted her words and said, ¡°How about your love then?¡±

    Han Xuan froze.

    ¡°Compared to anyone, you are the clearest about the pain that Zhou Yao is bearing. You have the means to save him, but you are not doing so. You are only willing to help only when he marries you. Is this the love that you are giving him?¡±

    He told her about it?

    Han Xuan on the other end turned her head away in a dilemma, and she said, ¡°What rights do you have to be chiding me? Just to get him, both of us are doing the same thing.¡±

    ¡°No, I am not the same as you.¡±

    ¡°Hah, how are we different?¡±

    ¡°Just with the fact that he loves me, I would never be the same as you,¡± Leng Zhiyuan said slowly and gently.

    Han Xuan¡¯s eyes were all red. She controlled herself to the extreme and did not allow tears to fall. Leng Zhiyuan was showing off her victory for her to watch.

    That was right. Could a person who wanted to love and a person who was loved be the same?

 Chapter 881 - You Understand Me So Well

    <h4>Chapter 881: You Understand Me So Well</h4>

    Zhou Yao was willing to die for her. Zhou Yao was willing to die and still unwilling to marry her!

    There was such a huge difference between her and Leng Zhiyuan!

    Han Xuanughed coldly and said, ¡°Miss Leng, you made me recall something. The ones who are in biased love are always the ones who are fearless.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not care about that sentence, and she softly said, ¡°Miss Han, aren¡¯t you using the gratitude that Zhou Yao has for your older brother, but can you understand the meaning of this gratitude to Zhou Yao?¡±

    Han Xuan froze and did not say anything.

    ¡°When he was 16, Zhou Yao was in his rebellious teenage years. It was your older brother Han Hong who used his own life to hand the badge that was so heavy on his shoulders, and he handed it over to Zhou Yao. That was responsibility, his values. In the past ten years, Zhou Yao has lived for not himself only, and he was also living for your older brother.

    ¡°Since I appeared, you might have thought that Zhou Yao was extremely cruel to you. You thought that Zhou Yao forgot his roots, but you don¡¯t know how much you have changed right now, and the one who is the most frustrated and whose heart hurts the most is him. Whatever he has, with his family background, power, status, they all could be so near within his reach, but he could not see any of that, and the only thing that he has is his title of being Major General. This title was given to him by the citizens! The only thing that he has assigned to him is his own life.

    ¡°Because of you, was he selfish with his own life? The time in Yun Nan, you were poisoned, and he could not bother about anything else and helped you to suck out the poison. Whatever he has, the things that you want, he was never selfish with them, but you did not want a single thing, and you actually wanted his heart. That heart, he cannot give it out, and he would never give it out!

    ¡°Miss Han, in the past ten years that your older brother has been gone, Zhou Yao treated you as his biological younger sister. You were never his stress or burden, but this love from you has made him and youe to this stage today. He is a person who is nonchnt and bold, and he loves his freedom the most. You have totally locked him down and burdened him, and you used the reason of loving him to make him unable to advance forward.

    ¡°Miss Han, did you really love your older brother? Your older brother paid with his life and made this path out for the citizens of our country. He is not something you can make use of whenever you like to.¡±

    ¡°Did you really ever love Zhou Yao? If you loved him, he is such a man with loyal feelings, why would you step on his painful spot and have such forceful requests?¡±

    Atst, Leng Zhiyuan curled the corners of her lips up into a smile as she said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I am not afraid of anything, but him being like this, how are you asking me to bear to push him out to you when you are behaving like this?¡±

    Han Xuan and Zhou Yao had known each other for almost ten years now, but Han Xuan did not understand him, and she did not understand him before.

    Han Xuan who was on the other end covered her mouth tightly with her hand. Hot tears weaved through her fingers. She was unwilling to cry out loud, and she was also unwilling to cry in front of Leng Zhiyuan.

    But Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s words pierced the deepest part of her heart. Her older brother was her pride, and he was also the country¡¯s pride, but now, she was using her older brother¡¯s sacrifice as a weapon in front of Zhou Yao.

    Older Brother...

    If Older Brother were still around now, what would Older Brother do?

    She was living so painfully and struggled so much. Would Older Brother support her?

    Han Xuan threw the phone harshly against the wall, and she hugged her kneecaps as she cried out painfully.

    ...

    The busy tone rang out from the other end. Leng Zhiyuan knew that Han Xuan had hung up. She lowered her gaze down to have a look at the phone in her hand before she sighed out loud.

    Han Xuan was not a bad person originally, but she loved him and was unable to get him, so she went on this extreme path because of that.

    With this type of thing, nobody could help her.

    Leng Zhiyuan was in a daze. At this moment, arge palm barged into her lowered gaze, and the phone that she was holding in her hand was snatched away.

    She quickly raised her head up and saw Zhou Yao with one hand in his pocket, and he was standing up straight in front of her.

    ¡°You... Why are you back?¡±

    She answered his call secretly, and now she was caught red handed, but she still felt a little embarrassed.

    Zhou Yao looked at her firmly, and his expressions were very serious as he said, ¡°Who allowed you to touch my phone?¡±

    As she looked at his unhappy expressions, the guilty feeling in Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart disappearedpletely, she raised her chin up as she retorted boldly, ¡°Why, is there a secret that I cannot see in your phone? You are afraid of me finding out? Look at how guilty you are right now!¡±

    Zhou Yao had a nce at her cherry red lips that she¡¯d lifted up slightly, then he frowned and said, ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to touch my phone again.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, fine then. Who likes to touch your phone?¡± Leng Zhiyuan was also upset, and she raised her heels to head out the door.

    This bastard. If he had something to say, didn¡¯t he know how to say it properly? Why was he so serious? Would it be because she answered Han Xuan¡¯s call on her own ord, and that was why he was so angry?

    She was trying to persuade out of her goodwill just now, and it wasted the trust that she always had for him.

    Bastard. She did not want to bother with him anymore!

    She wanted to get out of the room, but she just took two steps, and a muscr arm suddenly curled around her soft waist. Her world turned upside down, and she was already up on the man¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, what are you doing?¡± she shouted out immediately.

    Her soft back was pushed against the soft bed sheets. He threw her onto therge bed. She wanted to get up, but the man¡¯s handsome body came pressing down. He curled his lips up as he smiled and said, ¡°You are angry?¡±

    The smile on the corners of his lips was extremely yful. Leng Zhiyuan had a nce at him and knew that she¡¯d fallen for his trick. He was teasing her just now.

    She clenched her fist and hit him. She was extremely unhappy, and she stretched her leg out to kick his thigh as she said, ¡°I thought that you were really unhappy just now.¡±

    ¡°I was only joking around, Wifey. Don¡¯t treat it seriously.¡± He used strength as he kissed her cheeks.

    Leng Zhiyuan pushed him away quickly as she said, ¡°I thought that you were really angry just now. I was still thinking, there might be a secret that cannot be seen inside your phone.¡±

    ¡°Of course I have secrets. My phone is full of national secrets.¡±

    ¡°You have such a glib tongue! You should know that I am referring to you and Han Xuan...¡±

    ¡°Han Xuan and I...¡± Zhou Yao raised his eyebrows before gazing at her intently, and he said, ¡°Just now, didn¡¯t you speak very well on the phone? And you are throwing a tantrum with me now, huh?¡±

    He heard what she said?

    He must havee over a long time ago, and he was probably outside the door as he listened to what she said.

    Leng Zhiyuan averted her gaze and tried to defend herself as she said, ¡°I just spoke nonsense...¡±

    Zhou Yao stretched two fingers out to pin her small chin that was trying to duck away, and he forced her to look into his eyes. He was soft and gentle as he asked, ¡°Wifey, you understand me so well?¡±

    His gaze was hot and bright, and his eyes were just like the stars in the sky as he looked at her intently. There was joy in the bottom of his eyes together with satisfaction, love...that enveloped her, and he was about to melt her.

    ¡°I said that I was saying random things...¡±

    ¡°Really? Wifey, you are not being honest. I don¡¯t know whether your body would also be the same...¡± Hisrge, rough palm came over from the corner of her shirt, and he ced his hand inside.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, don¡¯t...¡± She stretched her hand out to press hisrge palm, and she could not stop him at all. The ck shadow before her eyes came closer, and he kissed her again.

    Zhou Yao did not close his eyes. He opened his eyes as he looked at the woman beneath him, and he looked at her flushed cheeks that were beneath his palm. She pushed him slightly before closing her eyes. Her dazed expression had a soft attractiveness to it...

    Zhou Yao closed his eyes and kissed her even more deeply.

 Chapter 882 - If You Continue To Look, Your Saliva Is Going To Drip Out

    <h4>Chapter 882: If You Continue To Look, Your Saliva Is Going To Drip Out</h4>

    He heard everything that she told Han Xuan. Even though he knew that this woman understood him, he was still moved again. She said what he was thinking inside his heart.

    There was such a woman by his side. He felt that life was very meaningful and very fulfilling.

    He felt that he did not have any more regrets.

    Leng Zhiyuan hugged his neck as she allowed him to kiss her. They had not been intimate with one another for a long time. She missed him very much, and she missed everything about him...

    There was a sudden chill on her body. He got off, and he took hisrge palm out, then he helped her button the buttons that were undone before her chest.

    She opened her eyes, and her voice was extremely attractive as she said, ¡°Zhou Yao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He obviously wanted it very much.

    Zhou Yao lifted his gaze up to look at her. The woman¡¯s eyes were all moist. She looked cute and in a blur, and in his eyes, she looked just like a small vixen who was extremely seductive. His voice was very hoarse as he said, ¡°We cannot do it right now. I forgot to bring...condoms...¡±

    Upon hearing thest word, Leng Zhiyuan remembered the time that she had a miscarriage. She firmly hugged his nec, as she buried her head in his chest. ¡°Zhou Yao, let¡¯s have another child.¡±

    Zhou Yao froze before he slowly raised his hand up to ruffle her hair as he said, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to anymore.¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao...¡±

    ¡°Wifey, be good.¡± Zhou Yao kissed her forehead intimately as he said, ¡°We should not have a third party for myst few days. I only want to be together with you properly.¡±

    A third party...

    Leng Zhiyuan knew that this was his excuse. She had to be pregnant for ten months, and when this third party was born, it would happen in ten months.

    He only did not want her to have a child, and he was leaving. He did not want to leave a child for her.

    She knew everything.

    Leng Zhiyuan lifted her head up to kiss his firm jaw as she said, ¡°Zhou Yao, let¡¯s go back home. We have not been home for a long time. Grandfather, Dad, and Mum probably miss us.¡±

    ¡°I was about to tell you about this. The old man asked us to go back home this morning, and the car is already waiting outside.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Hubby, then let¡¯s go back home.¡±

    ...

    In the Zhou home

    Zhou Yao held Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hand as they walked inside.

    Old Master Zhou, Master Zhou, and Madam Zhou were all present. Madam Zhou had a bright smile on her face as she stepped forward and weed them. She pulled Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hand as she had a look at her from head to toe a few times, and she said, ¡°Zhiyuan, I have really to thank the heavens for this. Everything is fine as long as you are alright. Everything is fine if you are okay.¡±

    ¡°Mum, I am fine.¡±

    ¡°This morning, Zhou Yao already told us about the entire matter. I was listening to it in fear, Zhiyuan, the idea that you came up with was really too...daring.¡± She touched her chest as she spoke in fear.

    At this moment, Old Master Zhouughed out loud. ¡°Haha! This is to ce all stakes on one thing for sess to happen. Fighting for her life at a tiger¡¯s mouth. Zhiyuan, you have done well! The granddaughter-inw I picked, she was the right decision, just as I expected!¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan,pared to you, Zhou Yao only knows how to spar with knives and guns. He is extremely straightforward. He is sockingpared to you,¡± Master Zhou said with augh.

    Leng Zhiyuan listenened on as the entire familyplimented her. She was shy as she pursed her lips and smiled.

    ¡°Alright, all of you should notpliment her and criticize me anymore. Otherwise, my wife¡¯s tail is going to wag all night.¡± Zhou Yao squinted his narrow eyes as he spoke.

    The entire family broke out into loudughter. ¡°Haha¡±.

    ¡°Okay, we should not continue to stand and talk. It is a great day for reunion. I already asked the helpers to prepare an entire table of dishes. Let¡¯s go over and eat dinner quickly.¡±

    ...

    The entire family sat down around the dining table. Master Zhou took a bottle of white wine and said, ¡°Dad, Zhou Yao, this is a cherished bottle of white wine from 1998. The alcohol content is very strong. Tonight, we three men should drink a little.¡±

    Old Master Zhou, Master Zhou, and Zhou Yao normally did not drink because of their work. They could not drink, and it was only on celebratory days that they could drink a little.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Master Zhou poured three sses of wine. Madam Zhou took a porcin vat and poured some into Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s cup as she said, ¡°Zhiyuan, this is the osmanthus wine that we made ourselves. It has a little bit of alcohol, but you will not get drunk. It tastes pretty good. Have a taste.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan took a sip and nodded her head as she said, ¡°Yeah, it is sweet. It tastes very good.¡±

    Madam Zhou smiled as she put the porcin vat back.

    Old Master Zhou held his ss up to toast. ¡°Come, we should cheer first to celebrate Zhiyuan defusing a dangerous situation into something advantageous. Our family is reunited once again.¡±

    ¡°Cheers.¡±

    The entire family raised their sses up.

    The helpers served an entire table of dishes. The dishes were all steaming hot and looked extremely delicious. At this moment the light was perfect. The atmosphere was good, and Leng Zhiyuan felt that her heart was very warm.

    An extra piece of sweet and sour pork rib found its way into her bowl. She turned her gaze over to the side. Zhou Yao, who was beside her, was smiling at her, and there was a pampering gaze in the bottom of his eyes.

    Leng Zhiyuan took a piece of ribs with her chopsticks. Yeah, it was very delicious, and the sweetness spread all the way to her heart.

    ¡°Zhou Yao.¡± Old Master Zhou drank two sses of wine consecutively before he stretched his hand out to pat Zhou Yao¡¯s shoulder, ¡°A masculine man, a bold husband, no matter what time it is, you should have your own choice. Although Grandpa is a little harsh on you, you have to understand that Grandpa is doing this for your own good. Simrly, Grandpa agrees with your choice very much.

    ¡°Our Zhou family has been serving the citizens. Actually you, your father, and I have been working in dangerous jobs. It is colder at the top. Your illness... It is fine, Grandpa and your parents are able to ept it. Grandpa has not said it much, but in the past ten years, you have done very well. You are a soldier who has passed the test. You have lived up to the reputation of the Zhou family, and Grandpa does not have any regrets.¡±

    ¡°Dad,¡± Master Zhou pushed Old Master Zhou¡¯s elbow as he said, ¡°Today is a happy day. Why are you bringing these things up?¡±

    ¡°I am afraid if I do not say them now, there will not be another chance...¡± As he spoke, Old Master Zhou downed the entire ss of wine and said, ¡°Okay, we shall not bring it up. Let¡¯s eat. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    The atmosphere around the dining table was very depressing. Leng Zhiyuan knew that the entire family was very sad. They were very sad for Zhou Yao¡¯s illness, but they were firm as they hid the sadness inside their hearts. In thest few days, they wanted to leave only their smiling faces for Zhou Yao.

    Leng Zhiyuan suddenly felt that her heart was very painful.

    At this moment, her small hand under the table was wrapped by a rough warm palm. The man¡¯s deep voice rang out in her ears lovingly as he said, ¡°What are you thinking about? Eat your meal!¡±

    It was still his domineering tone.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes were very hot. She did not turn her gaze over to the side to look at him. She did not dare to look at him. She was afraid that she could not control the tears in her eyes and would allow them to fall down.

    ¡°Okay.¡± She took her chopsticks up and started to eat.

    ...

    After finishing dinner, both of them returned to the room.

    Leng Zhiyuan went to take a shower, then she sat down before the vanity table as she used the hair dryer to dry her long wet hair. Zhou Yao was done with his shower very quickly. He went behind her.

    ¡°I will help you to dry your hair.¡± He took over the hair dryer that she was holding in her hand.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked through the mirror at him. It was early spring now. He was done with a shower and wore a ck shirt. Only the middle button of his shirt was just buttoned up, and it exposed his masculine sculpted chest and tight waist line. He had a pair of ck long pants on the bottom, and he did not put on a belt.

    He took a shower and did not like to use the towel to wipe his hair dry. At this moment, his wet hair was all limp on his forehead. Itcked the sternness and hardness of a normal day, and at this moment, he looked young and handsome.

    ¡°Do I look good? If you continue to look at me, your saliva is going to drip out.¡±

    Zhou Yao used one hand to hold the hairdryer, and he used the long fingers on one hand to curl her long hair as he teased her nonchntly.

 Chapter 883 - Do You Really Not Want A Child?

    <h4>Chapter 883: Do You Really Not Want A Child?</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan realized that her gaze was fixed on his face for too long. She quickly withdrew her gaze as she said, ¡°If you are not looking at me, how do you know that I am looking at you?¡±

    ¡°Ha!.¡± Zhou Yao did not want to fight with her, and heughed softly.

    At this moment, Leng Zhiyuan felt that her scalp was hurting. She shouted out immediately and said, ¡°Be a little more gentle. You are pulling my hair.¡±

    ¡°This is my first time drying a woman¡¯s hair. I do not have any experience. You should just bear with it.¡± He tugged her again.

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly snatched the hairdryer in his hand. She despised him as she said, ¡°I will do it myself. You can leave.¡±

    ¡°You really want me to go?¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°Then I am leaving?¡±

    ¡°Go quickly!¡±

    Zhou Yao did not leave. He lowered his gaze to look at the woman in the mirror as he murmured, ¡°You want me to leave, and I leave. Wouldn¡¯t I be very embarrassed then?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan curled up the corners of her lips. This man...was pretty childish sometimes.

    She dried all of her hair, and put her hairdryer down. She used the wooden brush tob her hair. Suddenly, the man behind her bent over and had a whiff of her long hair as he said, ¡°So fragrant.¡±

    ¡°Go away.¡± She used her back to push him.

    The moment she did so, she felt something hard and hot against her back. Her small face became red, and he kissed her as he hoarsely said, ¡°You are still pushing me? I waited for you for so long. Are you done?¡±

    What, he had a motive when he was standing behind her...

    And it was all because...

    Zhou Yao pressed two hands against her shoulders and easily carried her. His palms turned, and she was turned around. Her butt was against the vanity counter.

    He kissed her red lips.

    He kissed her using a lot of strength, and he tried to taste her sweetness time after time. He was extremely rough as he conquered her, and in no time, she felt that her lips and tongue were all numb.

    There was the light taste of white wine in his mouth. It was pure and strong. Leng Zhiyuan was a little smitten. Her legs went soft, and she stretched her small hands out to hug his waist.

    She stretched her small hand into his ck shirt. His entire body was covered with wounds, and now that the scabs were gone, there were pink scars left behind. They were uneven on his skin.

    She used her fingers to caress his wounds gently, and her entire heart melted into a puddle of water because of him.

    ¡°Do you really...not want a child anymore?¡± She still wanted to ask that question.

    Zhou Yao picked her up to sit on the counter before he went downwards as he kissed her beautiful and exquisite corbones. He did not raise his head, and he answered vaguely. ¡°It is very hard on a single mother...¡±

    ¡°But, this hardness is missing you, a sign of hope. Grandpa, Dad, and Mum only have you. They would be very...lonely, and they need...some support...¡±

    Zhou Yao closed his eyes as he kissed her, then he ced one hand into his pocket. He took out a few small stic packages that he¡¯d hidden in his pocket as he said, ¡°They are them, you are you. You only married me... In the future, you will meet a better person, and it would be better for you to forget rather than miss me...¡±

    Two streams of hot tears flowed down uncontrobly. She hugged him and raised her head up as she said, ¡°Then you...also do not want...to get the marriage certificate with me...¡±

    ¡°We are not getting it anymore.¡± He lowered his gaze down as he undid his long pants. ¡°You are my wife, forever, and you will always be the only one...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not know what else to say. She was unable to change the decisions that he made. He had already made ns, and he woulde softly and go softly, without leaving anything behind.

    His character was just cool and straightforward like that.

    He was hurried as he opened the stic package. Leng Zhiyuan stopped crying and curled the corners of her lips up. Since this was the case, then they should be together properly and spend however many days that they had together...

    She used her legs as she took the lead to curl up onto his waist.

    But all of the man¡¯s actions came to a halt. Leng Zhiyuan froze, and she quickly opened her eyes to look at him as she said, ¡°Zhou Yao, what is wrong? Are you...again...¡±

    Zhou Yao raised his handsome eyebrows. There was some hint of pain on his face, but it was only for a few seconds. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes were already all red as he said, ¡°Wifey, you get out.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to apany you!¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao...¡±

    ¡°Be good; listen to me.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at the persistence in his eyes, and after a few seconds, she let go of him and turned around to head out of the door. When she exited the room, she softly said, ¡°I will just be outside. When you call for me, I wille in.¡±

    She closed the door.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan waited outside the room. There were some movements that rang out inside the room. Boom! He was throwing things inside, and after that, she slowly heard his painful grunts.

    He was the type of a man who would not let out a sound when he was in pain, and now that he was grunting out, it was probably due to his instincts, and this kind of pain was way out of the pain level that he could manage.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hands and feet were icy cold as she stood outside. From the moment she saw the photos, she would often think if he was in pain. How much pain was he in? He was really so silly. If he allowed her to be by his side, she could at least shoulder some of his pain together with him.

    But it was only at this moment that she found out that it was not such a thing.

    She felt like her heart was kneaded by arge palm. She was in so much pain that her entire being was scrunched up. At this moment, she was not able to help him at all, and she was not even able to handle herself.

    The tears in her eyes were just like a string of broken pearls that fell down one by one. Leng Zhiyuan was helpless and quiet as she wept.

    Very quickly, the sound of messy footsteps rang out in her ears. It was Old Master Zhou, Master Zhou and Madam Zhou rusing over.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, what is going on? Is...Zhou Yao having an attack?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly wiped her tears dry. She nodded her head as she said, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I will go inside to have a look.¡± The trio wanted to barge inside to have a look.

    ¡°Grandpa, Dad, Mum,¡± Leng Zhiyuan stopped the three of them quickly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go inside. With the state that he is in now, he doesn¡¯t want to let anyone see him like that. Just treat it...as keeping his dignity...¡±

    Old Master Zhou¡¯s face was pale as he froze on the spot. Madam Zhou could not hold back any longer. She put her head on Master Zhou¡¯s shoulder as she sobbed softly.

    At this moment, it might be the toughest time for the Zhou family. The four people stood outside as they listened to the movements inside the room. They were so heartbroken, but they were unable to do anything at all.

    This kind of helplessness made them feel extremely sad, and it was enveloped over the entire Zhou family.

    They did not know how much time passed, half an hour, one hour. The room slowly became quiet, and there were no movements ringing out.

    Madam Zhou wiped her tears and said, ¡°I will go and get the doctor.¡±

    ¡°Mum.¡± Leng Zhiyuan called out after her to stop her. She shook her head as she said, ¡°We don¡¯t have to get the doctor. Hand it over to me. You all should go back to to rest.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Old Master Zhou sighed out loud and said, ¡°We should all go back. If we go inside we will not be able to help out with much... Zhiyuan, it has been hard on you. Just let us know if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Old Master Zhou and Zhou Yao¡¯s parents left.

    As she watched the three people disappear from her sight, Leng Zhiyuan pushed the door and went inside.

    ...

    The room was aplete mess. He¡¯d thrown everything that he could inside the room. Leng Zhiyuan raised her head up to look over. There was a figure lying down on the big bed in front of her, and she walked over gently.

    Zhou Yaoy down on the bed. His eyes were tightly shut. His handsome features were so tight that it was scary. The colour on his face was not good. He was sickly white and had a little green to him.

    The veins all over his body and his forehead were all open. Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s gaze went downwards, and she looked at the ck shirt that was drenched in blood.

 Chapter 884 - The Solution To Save Him

    <h4>Chapter 884: The Solution To Save Him</h4>

    His ck shirt was already soaked with the red blood. Because there was one button that was buttoned, Leng Zhiyuan could see that he¡¯d wounded himself with his scratches again very clearly, and those pink scars that ovepped one another were added with new injuries. The blood stains were all present.

    Leng Zhiyuan walked over to the front of the bed. Zhou Yao shut his eyes tight. His breathing was very gentle, but his chest was panting very powerfully, and he had the strength to make others feel at ease.

    She parted her legs and walked over to the bathroom, and she took a pail of water out.

    She ced the towel into the warm water as she dampened it, then she wrung it dry. She sat down by the side of the bed and gently helped him wipe his face.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s thick longshes fluttered for a moment. He swallowed his saliva, then he slowly raised his hand up to hold her small hand.

    He held her small hand tight before bringing it to his cheeks. He nudged it, and it was just as if he was acting cute and being loving.

    The tears in Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes flowed again, but she did not wipe them away. She tried hard to curl the corners of her lips up as she gently asked, ¡°Are you still okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I am fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Wifey, let me hug you for a moment.¡±

    Hug for a moment...

    Leng Zhiyuan bent over and buried her small head into his neck. She used strength to kiss him twice. Her hot tears flowed against his skin.

    He used one hand to hug her shoulders. His otherrge palm was touching her face, as he helped her to wipe her tears away gently, and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Just apany me like this, and it will be fine. Just now, when I was in great pain, I was thinking, after I was not in pain anymore, I would be able to see you. I could hug you just like I am doing now..¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s red lips were trembling as she choked up softly and said, ¡°I will... always apany you...¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhou Yao hugged her tight.

    ...

    Four days went by. In these four days, Zhou Yao would have an attack every night. The entire Zhou family would force themselves to put on a smile in the day, and when night came, it felt just as if the Zhou family was in hell.

    Leng Zhiyuan always waited outside the door. Every time after he was done having the attack, she felt that her heart was numb, but the next night, her numb heart was brought out again, and she was in pain again.

    The wounds on his body were handled by her personally in the past three nights, but on the third night, he was having a low fever. The wound was infected, so the doctor rushed over and had a look at his wounds. He was shocked as he kept shaking his head. The new and old wounds would be together with one another, and his skin would rot very quickly.

    On the fourth night, he did not allow her to go inside the room and also did not let her see the wounds. The doctor would help him tend to it, and she would wait outside obediently.

    On the fifth, sixth days, Zhou Yao did not have an attack at all, but his entire being had slimmed down a lot, his eyes were sunken in, and he looked even more sickly and haggard.

    Leng Zhiyuan and the entire Zhou family knew that this was not a good sign, and he was probably nearing his end.

    On the morning of the seventh day, Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s phone rang, and it was a familiar phone number.

    ¡°Hello...¡± She picked up the call.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Leng, how is Older Brother Zhou doing?¡± It was Han Xuan.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not hide anything, and she said, ¡°His condition is very bad. He has been getting attacks for the previous four days consecutively, but in the past two days, he suddenly got better again, but he is not doing well.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, these two days are a surge of energy before he dies. If there are no idents, Older Brother Zhou¡¯s time will end today or tomorrow.¡± As she spoke, Han Xuanughed and said, ¡°Thankfully, Older Brother Zhou¡¯s body is in good shape. If he were a normal person, he would not be able to take it for three days even.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan pursed her red lips as she said, ¡°Miss Han, what is the purpose of this call? You can say it directly.¡±

    ¡°Hah, Miss Leng, I do have to admit that you are really very intelligent, so I will say it directly. I have already found the solution to save Older Brother Zhou.¡±

    ¡°Really? Did you make the cure?¡± Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°It is not a cure. The poison in Older Brother Zhou¡¯s body does not have any cure, but I only found a solution.¡±

    ¡°What solution?¡±

    ¡°Changing blood.¡±

    ¡°Changing whose blood?¡±

    ¡°Mine. Based on tests, the genes in my blood match Older Brother Zhou¡¯spletely, and that means that his blood will do fine in my body. This kind of situation is very rare in the medical world. Miss Leng, how about this; do you think that even the Heavens are helping me?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan tugged the corners of her lips as she said, ¡°Han Xuan, do you know the result of you changing your blood?¡±

    ¡°I know, the poison in Older Brother Zhou¡¯s body would be transferred over to my body, and I am not sure about the other further details. Maybe the poison was developed for Older Brother Zhou¡¯s body, and it might not have such strong attacks on my body, but it is a strong position after all. It might be gentle, but if it is serious, I will probably die.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not say anything. Han Xuan was a doctor, and more than anyone, she knew the consequences of changing blood.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I would not change my blood with Older Brother Zhou for nothing. It is still the same request. I want you to leave him, and I want him to marry me. I have already told you this solution. Older Brother Zhou will not agree to it, so it is dependent on you Miss Leng. I will wait for news from you.¡±

    Han Xuan hung up.

    Leng Zhiyuan held the phone in her hand. She lowered her gaze and did not know what she was thinking.

    At this moment, Zhou Yao walked over and asked, ¡°Wifey, what are you daydreaming about?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her head up. She smiled as she waved the phone in her hand, and she said, ¡°Just now, Older Brother gave me a call. He said that both him and Xiao Tao are already on the way here now. They wille over to be guests at our house today.¡±

    ¡°Wee.¡± Zhou Yao walked over to hold her small hand as he said, ¡°We will go downstairs to wee Older Brother.¡±

    ¡°How is your body...doing? Let me have a look.¡± Leng Zhiyuan wanted to lift the thin shirt that he was wearing to have a check.

    But Zhou Yao grabbed her small hand quickly. He lifted his eyebrows as heughed nonchntly. ¡°It is very ugly. Don¡¯t look at it. I hope that in your heart, I would forever be this handsome and cool.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart turned sour, but she quickly retorted, ¡°How handsome are you? Why have I not seen it?¡±

    ¡°Are you blind?¡± He raised his eyebrows and wanted to grab her.

    ¡°Ah!¡¯ Leng Zhiyuan screamed out loud andughed as she ran off.

    ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t run!¡±

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan ran down the stairs. Zhou Yao had already caught up with her. He hugged her from behind and naughtily bit her small earlobe as he scolded her softly. ¡°Little thing, dare to run off again?¡±

    At this moment, Old Master Zhou, Master Zhou and Madam Zhou were all on thewn. The skies were clear today, and the sunshine was bright. The three of them had a smile on their faces as they looked over. Madam Zhou was displeased as she said, ¡°Zhou Yao, be careful. Don¡¯t make Zhiyuan fall down.¡±

    Zhou Yao hugged her soft waist tight as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Would I make my wifey fall down?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small face turned red.

    At this moment, the main doors outside were pulled open. A luxury car drove inside. both Leng Hao and Ye Xiaotao were here.

    Zhou Yao let go of her soft waist and held her small hand instead as he said, ¡°Older Brother, you are here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Leng Hao stretched his hand out to pat Zhou Yao¡¯s shoulder. Men did not need to greet one another with words.

    ¡°Older Sister Zhou.¡± Ye Xiaotao was still so happy. She leaped to Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s side. She held her elbow and pouted her lips as she said, ¡°Older Sister Leng, when you moved back, I became so bored all by myself. I can finallye out for some fresh air today.¡±

    At this moment, Old Master Zhou waved his hands towards everyone from the spot that he was standing, and he said, ¡°Everyone,e over quickly. Today is a happy day. Let us have fun then.¡±

 Chapter 885 - Meal Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 885: Meal Gathering</h4>

    Everyone came over to thewn. The helpers erected the cream coloured tent and brought over the chairs and tables. There were fruits and snacks ced out on the long dining table.

    ¡°Older Sister Leng, everyone is present today. All of you should stand together. I will help you all draw a family portrait.¡± Ye Xiaotao proposed the idea.

    Old Master Zhou nodded his head immediately and said, ¡°Okay. I just remembered that our family does not have a family portrait yet. We are all people who do not like to take photographs. Come, let¡¯s stand together.¡±

    Old Master Zhou sat down in the main seat, and Master Zhou and Madam Zhou were standing by the side. Zhou Yao held Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s shoulders as they stood on the other side.

    Ye Xiaotao took the drawing board and pen over, and she started to draw.

    Leng Hao stood aside as he had a look and asked her, ¡°Are you able to do it?¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you know after you have a look?¡± Ye Xiaotao raised her small head to wink at Leng Hao confidently.

    Leng Hao snorted out loud and was extremely unconvinced.

    After twenty minutes, Ye Xiaotao put her pen away and said, ¡°Okay Older Sister Leng, I am done drawing now.¡±

    She turned the drawing board over to let everyone see the family portrait that she¡¯d drawn.

    Old Master Zhou had a look and pped his hands as he smiled and said. ¡°You drew so well, and it is so urate.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan could not help but nod her head as she looked over at Ye Xiaotao and said, ¡°Xiao Tao, did you learn how to draw?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s small sweet face was lively and full as she brightly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I learned how to draw. Actually, I know how to do many things. In all different aspects, my Daddy has arranged for teachers to teach me since I was young, but I liked drawing the best, and in the future, I want to open my own art gallery.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was really the daughter of a wealthy family. She was the precious daughter of the Ye family, and naturally, she was given the best education since a young age. She was also smart and learned all of these things very well.

    At this moment, Zhou Yao took a step forward. He had both hands in his pocket as he had a nce at Leng Hao, and he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to open an art gallery? Ask your husband to invest in it. Your husband has money to do so.¡±

    Leng Hao stood up straight. He had a look at the drawing that Ye Xiaotao drew before he looked over at Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face. It was not impossible for him to invest in it. He did notck the money to do so, but she had to show her attitude.

    Ye Xiaotao did not even look at Leng Hao at all. She put the pen away and pouted her pink lips as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t need him to invest in it. Talking about money, my Daddy is rich. In the future, I will use my own abilities to open an art gallery.¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s face froze, and his gaze became sharp immediately. Hmph, she did not know how to recognize a good opportunity!

    ¡°Hubby.¡± At this moment, Ye Xiaotao turned her small head over to the side as she called him sweetly.

    Leng Hao immediately crashed into her bright, sparkling eyes, and she was cheeky as she looked at him.

    What was she up to right now?

    His expressions were not very good as he said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°This family portrait also has you. Didn¡¯t you see it?¡±

    This was the Zhou family¡¯s family portrait, so Leng Hao did not stand together with them, how would this family portrait have him?¡±

    Old Master Zhou, Master Zhou, and Madam Zhou were all taken aback, and they said, ¡°Young Lady Xiao Tao, where is he? Why did I not see him?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao stretched her fair fingers out to point at the green fields in the drawing. There was a rock on the field, and she said, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t he right there?¡±

    Old Master Zhou, Master Zhou, and Madam Zhou broke out intoughter immediately. ¡°Pfft.¡±

    Leng Hao quickly red at Ye Xiaotao.

    Ye Xiaotao spat her pink tongue out at him, before she turned around to hold Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s elbow as she said, ¡°Older Sister Leng, let¡¯s go and y.¡±

    She dragged Leng Zhiyuan away.

    Leng Hao looked at Ye Xiaotao¡¯s back profile. He had both of his hands behind his back, and had a serious expression on his face. At this moment, Zhou Yao stepped forward to pat his shoulders as he smiled and said, ¡°There is an additional...ball of happiness at home now. Older Brother should be very happy every day, right?¡±

    ¡°Happy? As long as she does not create trouble for me to go and clean the mess up, I would have to thank the Heavens for that.¡±

    Zhou Yao smiled.

    Leng Zhiyuan and Ye Xiaotao were seated down on the swing, and Leng Zhiyuan said, ¡°Xiao Tao, thest time that I was able toe back peacefully, it was all due to your third older brother¡¯s help. These few days, Zhou Yao he... I do not have any time to thank your third older brother. When you see your third older brother. You must thank him for me. After I am done being busy, I will treat him to a meal to thank him properly.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao nodded her head and said, ¡°Sure Older Sister Leng. When I see my third older brother, I will convey your thanks to him. Oh, two days ago, I was still talking to third older brother, and third older brother was asking about you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I am good friends with your third older brother.¡±

    ¡°Not only are we good friends, our two families are...inws...¡± Ye Xiaotao was extremely na?ve as she spoke.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at her small, pure face. She did not want to make use of this silly girl on purpose. Whatever was going to happen in the future, she would try her best to mitigate the damage as much as possible.

    ¡°Xiao Tao, you are almost three months along now right?¡± Leng Zhiyuan stretched her hand out to touch Ye Xiaotao¡¯s stomach as she said, ¡°Why is your stomach still so t? You are not showing at all.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I am not getting any symptoms with this pregnancy. I am still eating and sleeping as usual, and I just have morning sickness in the morning sometimes.¡± As she spoke, Ye Xiaotao raised her eyebrows up, and it was probably because she was recalling those unpleasant experiences as she said, ¡°But Older Sister Leng, I feel that my waist has gotten so fat. In the past, my waist was very slim.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Tao, you are still very slim now.¡±

    ¡°I am not slim anymore. I want to give birth to this child quickly, then regain my singlehood again.¡± Ye Xiaotao raised her fists as she screamed out, and the moment she turned her head over to the side, she saw a skipping rope, she became excited immediately and said, ¡°Older Sister Leng, let¡¯s go and skip rope.¡±

    Skip rope?

    ¡°Xiao Tao, I don¡¯t know how to...¡±

    ¡°I will teach you. Older Sister Leng, it is extremely simple. You will definitely be able to learn it...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao asked two helpers to grab the jump rope before they started to spin the rope. She leaped up to jump once as she said, ¡°Older Sister Leng, jump like this.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Tao, you are pregnant; you cannot jump.¡±

    ¡°Then Older Sister Leng,e and do this.¡± Ye Xiaotao pushed Leng Zhiyuan over.

    Leng Zhiyuan followed the rope as she jumped once, twice, thrice.. Ye Xiaotao was by the side as she apuded and said, ¡°Older Sister Leng, you are so smart. You know how to skip rope now, right?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was at a loss as she raised her slim eyebrows. She normally did high intensity training, and she did not y a small girl¡¯s game like jump rope before, but now that she was jumping...she felt that it was pretty good.

    She huffed out a breath of air and continued to jump rope.

    Zhou Yao had both hands in his pocket as he stood by the side to look on. At this moment, the bright sunshine shone down on Leng Zhiyuan. Her attractive features were all alive with the ray of sunshine, and she looked gentle and beautiful.

    He curled the corners of his lips up, and he wanted to keep this image of her in his soul forever.

    She noticed his gaze and turned her gaze over to look at him. She had a smile on her face.

    At this moment, Leng Hao also walked over. He had a frown on his face as he looked at Ye Xiaotao and said, ¡°What good thing did you do again?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao replied wittly, ¡°Have a look by yourself.¡± She stretched her hand to push Leng Hao into the skipping rope.

    ¡°Older Brother, quickly jump!¡± Leng Zhiyuan called out loud.

    Upon seeing that the skipping rope wasing over, Leng Hao was quick with his reflexes as he jumped once, but the man was not used to doing such actions, and it made him seem stiff and funny.

    He jumped out of the rope¡¯s way, and his entire face was ck as he said, ¡°Ye Xiaotao!¡±

 Chapter 886 - This Time, Let Me Accompany You

    <h4>Chapter 886: This Time, Let Me Apany You</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao and Leng Zhiyuan looked at one another. Both of them had long covered their mouths as theyughed. They could make fun of Leng Hao. Both of them felt that it was pretty fun.

    Leng Hao stepped forward as he wanted to pull Ye Xiaotao away. Ye Xiaotao screamed out loud, ¡°Ah!¡± She quickly ducked behind Leng Zhiyuan as she said, ¡°Older Sister Leng, save me.¡±

    ¡°Older Brother!¡± Leng Zhiyuan blockced Leng Hao¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, move away!¡±

    Today, he had to teach this girl a proper lesson.

    ¡°Older Brother.¡± The hand that Leng Hao stretched out was blocked by Zhou Yao. Zhou Yao was standing tall and upright as he stood in front of the two women. He said, ¡°Forget it; they are only joking around. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You have such a bad temper. You will get old quickly! When we go out now, others are saying that you are my father. In the future, others will probably say that you are my grandpa,¡± Ye Xiaotao boldly retorted.

    ¡°You!¡± Leng Hao clenched his teeth.

    At this moment, Old Master Zhou, Master Zhou, and Madam Zhou were all here. Everyoneughed and said, ¡°Older Brother Leng, it is merely just a joke. Young Lady Xiao Tao is so cheeky and lively. Your life should not be boring at all with such a young wife around. It is your luck.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± Ye Xiaotao patted her small chest as she said, ¡°An old husband with a young wife. You must have saved the entire gxy during your past life to be able to marry me.¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s expressions were grim. He could not explode in front of so many people, and he could only secretly re at Ye Xiaotao, meaning ¡ª Wait till we go back to see how I will teach you a lesson!

    ¡°Older Brother, it is time for lunch now. Let¡¯s go and eat. It is such a rare opportunity for both of our families to gather with one another. We have to party properly,¡± Zhou Yao said with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Hao stepped forward to ce his hand on Zhou Yao¡¯s shoulders.

    ...

    Happy times were always very short. In the blink of an eye, the day was gone. It was nighttime, and Leng Hao drove Ye Xiaotao back home.

    They bid goodnight to Old Master Zhou, Master Zhou, and Madam Zhou. Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan walked inside the room.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, go and take a shower.¡± Leng Zhiyuan walked over to the side of the closet and helped him get his pyjamas.

    At this moment, two muscr arms came over to pin her soft waist. Zhou Yao embraced her firmly from behind. He lowered his gaze to sniff the fragrance in her long hair as he called out for her gently. ¡°Wifey.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan softened her body to allow him to hug her. She curled the corners of her lips up as she responded with a smile, ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°I really want to be together with you like this for a long time...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s nose turned sour. Although she felt very happy today, everyone knew that there was not much time left for him, and even Older Brother came over to send him on hisst journey.

    ¡°Me too.¡± She turned her head around and kissed his firm handsome face.

    Zhou Yao used strength as he kissed her red lips twice, then he opened his eyes as he said, ¡°Wifey, get out.¡±

    Get out...

    Every time he had an attack, he would always say the same thing to her.

    In the past two days, he was fine and did not show any trace of having an attack, but right now, he was having one again. It seemed that Han Xuan was right. He was going to reach his final point either today or tomorrow.

    Maybe he would die in this attack.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, are you...again...¡± Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s irises contracted because she saw two streams of thick blood flow down from Zhou Yao¡¯s nostrils.

    She stretched her hand out immediately to help him to wipe it away.

    But Zhou Yao let go of her quickly and took a step back. He stretched his hand out to wipe his nostrils. He lowered his gaze to hurry her. ¡°Go out quickly.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan had a nce at him before she turned around and walked over to the door.

    Zhou Yao did not turn his head back to look, but he heard the door opening and closing again. She left.

    His brain was raining with a sharp cry. His gaze went ck. Ding. He was already kneeling down on the floor with his kneecaps. He ced one hand on his head and the other hand on the floor for support, and he knitted his eyebrows tightly.

    Pain.

    He was in so much pain.

    It was unbearable.

    His right hand that was ced on his head was taken away, and he used two hands to support himself as he panted for huge breaths of air.

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps rang out in the air. A small, soft handnded on his short hair as she said, ¡°Zhou Yao, this time, let me apany you.¡±

    Zhou Yao raised his head up quickly and had a clear look at Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small face. He froze as he said, ¡°Why have you not left yet? Get out quickly!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at him and firmly shook her head.

    ¡°You are not going? I will go!¡± Zhou Yao stood up and parted his long legs as he rushed towards the door.

    ¡°Zhou Yao!¡± Leng Zhiyuan hugged him tight from behind and did not allow him to leave. She ced her face against his handsome back, and she nudged him lovingly as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t chase me away, okay? Let me be together with you... I do not dare to leave. I am afraid... I am afraid the moment I leave, I would not be able to see you anymore...¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes were red, and it was just as if there were ants climbing inside his blood. This kind of feeling was even worse than quitting drugs. The green veins on his arms all popped up. He grabbed her hands as he clenched down on his teeth and said, ¡°Quickly go away! I am unable to control myself. I will hurt you...¡±

    He shook her hand away and dashed forward.

    ¡°Zhou Yao!¡± Leng Zhiyuan stretched her hand out quickly to grab his shoulders.

    But the man¡¯s speed was even quicker. He bent over and ducked away from her hand before he took a few steps backwards. He crashed against the cab, and he could no longer control himself anymore. He scratched his own body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scratch!¡± Leng Zhiyuan dashed forward to hug him as she said, ¡°Zhou Yao, I am begging you not to scratch yourself anymore. Your body is covered in wounds. The doctor said that you cannot scratch yourself anymore. I am begging you now...¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡± Zhou Yao had already lost his senses right now. His eyes were all red as he red at the woman in front of him. He saw her as his enemy. It was her, it was her that made him feel ufortable. When he scratched himself, he would feel a little better, and it was only by doing this that he would feel a little better...

    Leng Zhiyuan shook her head, and she was unwilling to let go of her hands. She could not watch as he tortured himself.

    Zhou Yao was unable to break away from her. His eyes got even redder. The blood vessels on his forehead were all popping, and he stretched his hand out directly. p! He gave Leng Zhiyuan a tight p.

    This p made Leng Zhiyuan see ck before her eyes. There was a bloody sweetness in her mouth, and blood flowed out of the corners of her lips.

    He used all of his strength to hit her. She hugged his arms before she let go, ¡°Get lost!¡± He took the chance to kick her stomach.

    Leng Zhiyuan was attacked in the stomach, and she was kicked directly onto the floor.

    He¡¯d never hit her before. The man was always gentlemanly, and he never would look up to the woman¡¯s skills, so even if he attacked her before, he had not used such a huge amount of strength.

    Leng Zhiyuan wanted to get up, but her stomach hurt. She stretched her hand out to touch her stomach, and she spat out a mouthful of blood immediately.

    The man¡¯s deep and painful grunt rang out in her ears again. She raised her gaze up to look over. He¡¯d already torn the clothes that he was wearing, and he was about to scratch himself.

    In the past two days, she had not seen his wounds. He did not allow her to look, and now when she looked at them, the tears in her eyes flowed. They were just like a flood that could not be stopped.

    His chest, his back were full of scratches. Some already had scabs, and some had not recovered yet. They were criss crossed with one another, and they ovepped over one another. It was not good looking at all. It was very very ugly.

    Leng Zhiyuan propped her body up, and she dashed towards Zhou Yao again. She hugged him extremely tight. She cried as she begged him, ¡°Zhou Yao, don¡¯t scratch yourself. If you are really ufortable, hit me then... I am your wifey. Zhou Yao, I love you. I love you...¡±

 Chapter 887 - The Last Time I Am Saying I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 887: The Last Time I Am Saying I Love You</h4>

    The words I love you rang out in Zhou Yao¡¯s ears. He was awake for a while before he was in pain. His body was in pain, but his heart hurt even more...

    ¡°Wi...fe...¡± He called out for her in a hoarse and painful voice.

    Leng Zhiyuan used both of her hands to hug his neck. She went on her tiptoes and kissed his thin lips.

    Both of them had the taste of blood in their mouth. The hot tears flowing down Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes were flowing into their mouths. There was a bitterness that was hard to express, but she hugged him tight and did not want to let go of him.

    For that moment that she kissed him, Zhou Yao frozepletely. His handsome eyebrows were tightly knitted into a frown with three lines running across his forehead. The fragrance in his lips made his entire body freeze, and this was a feeling that hit the back of his head before it quickly brushed down his lower body.

    His desire was lit up and quickened the speed of the worm biting in his blood. These two kinds of feelings were mixed together and driving him mad.

    ¡°Go!¡± He went to push her.

    He really did not want to hurt her.

    Leng Zhiyuan pushed him back until he retreated back into the corner of the wall. While she kissed him, she went to undo the buttons of her own shirt, and she tugged hisrge palm as she brought it over.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s entire being was frozen like a rock. His expressions were all in pain, but his hands moved. He swallowed more saliva, and at this moment, she was his best anesthetic.

    Leng Zhiyuan tugged his metal belt away before she jumped onto his waist with both legs...

    Both of them were fixed onto the wall firmly.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s head tilted backwards. His mouth was very dry. He was just like a small fish away from the water. He was so thirsty that he was going to die. He closed his eyes tight, and his eyes were still moving.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, I love you...¡± Leng Zhiyuan used her small hands to cup his handsome face before she kissed him all over. Her voice was gentle as she seduced him, and she tempted him as she said, ¡°Close your eyes. Don¡¯t think of anything at all. Hand yourself over to me. I can make you feel veryfortable... Don¡¯t like you like this feeling very much? I also like it. I like being together with you, doing this with you... I only want to do this with you..¡±

    She said the words that he liked to hear.

    ...

    Both of them were covered in sweat as theyy down on therge bed. Leng Zhiyuan was pinned down in his firm shoulders. Her entire body was sticky and felt very ufortable, but she was toozy to move. She was so tired that she did not even want to lift her eyelids up.

    Zhou Yao hugged her with one hand and used another hand to find the cigarettes and lighter. He took a cigarette out and ced it in his mouth, and he went to light the lighter.

    But after pressing it a few times, the lighter did not light up.

    The lighter in his hand was snatched away by one small hand. Leng Zhiyuan propped up her body. p! She lit the lighter up and helped him light his cigarette for him personally.

    The cigarette was lit. He squinted his narrow eyes as he took a breath, then he turned his gaze over to the side to spew all of the smoke in his mouth onto the face of the woman in his embrace. His voice was hoarse as heughed and said, ¡°My body was squeezed dry by you, and I don¡¯t even have the strength to light up the lighter.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small face was red, and it was the colour of fresh blood. She did not say anything but simplyy quietly against his broad chest.

    Zhou Yao took another two puffs of smoke, and after the adrenaline in his body went away, his right hand that he used to hold the cigarette to touch her small face, and he said, ¡°Let me have a look. Where did I hit you just now?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan patted hisrge palm off. She ducked away and did not allow him to look as she said, ¡°I am fine. This amount of pain is nothing...¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s dark gaze stopped on her face. She ducked away intentionally. The hair was all let down and covered her face, but he could still clearly see that her right cheek was all red. He was heavy handed just now, and there was a fresh p mark on her cheek, and even the corner of her lips were broken.

    Her obedient behaviour matched together with her injuries made her seem off-limits and pitiful. As he looked at her, his heart felt both sweet and sour at the same time, and the adrenaline that had calmed down just now started to rush back again.

    ¡°I even kicked your stomach...¡± He used his rough fingers to caress her small face and wanted to lift the nkets up to check her injuries.

    But Leng Zhiyuan did not allow him to do so. She tugged the nkets extremely firmly and said, ¡°I already said that I am fine. I¡¯ve been injured many times. I am also not someone who is coy and needy... I... am not wearing any clothes. Don¡¯t try to take advantage of me... Oof!¡±

    Her small lips were sucked by him.

    There was the taste of nicotine in his mouth. It was very strong, and when it went inside her mouth, it was somewhat choking. He held her tight as he kissed her. She raised her eyebrows but was also smitten with this domineering energy of his...

    After sucking her desperately a few times, it was only then that he let go of her, although he did not bear to do so. He was bad as he bit her small earlobes and chided her, ¡°I am really going to die on your body!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s breathing was hurried, and she clenched her fist to push him.

    The man¡¯s heavy body came back onto the headboard. His firm figure crashed onto the headboard and created a creak sound. He squinted his narrow eyes as he continued to smoke.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s long index finger was drawing circles on his chest. Her voice was a little sensual as she said, ¡°Zhou Yao, they all said that you were very mischievous when you were young. Why do you have to be so mischievous?¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡± Zhou Yaoughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know... Maybe it was because since I was young, that old fe had too high expectations for me. He would always meddle in my affairs, but the more he wanted to control me, the more I wanted freedom. I would always want to do the opposite of what he wanted!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa was doing all of that for your own good.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± As he spoke, Zhou Yao turned his gaze over to the side to nce at her, and he said, ¡°What about you then? How were you like when you were young?¡±

    ¡°Me? When I was young I was very obedient, I listened to what my father and older brother said, but maybe it was because of my family background, those girls did not dare to y with me. I also did not know how tomunicate with them, and after some time, I did not have any friends, and my character became cold...and distant.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you fall in love with Ye Ziyi?¡± he asked out of nowhere.

    She¡¯d originally wanted to speak to him nicely and have a good chat, but in three sentences, he switched the topic back onto Ye Ziyi. She only rolled her eyes and snorted out as she said, ¡°Then how did Han Xuan fall in love with you?¡±

    Zhou Yao lowered his gaze down to stare at her, meaning ¡ª You still dare to retort?

    Leng Zhiyuan pursed her red lips and snorted out loudly.

    Zhou Yao took thest puff of the cigarette before he stubbed the butt out in the ashtray on the bed stand. He moved his body, and flipped over onto her.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face turned red, and she was displeased as she said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Zhou Yao bent his body down to kiss her reddened right cheek as he said, ¡°I want to do it again.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± They¡¯d only rested for a few minutes.

    ¡°Just now, you were really so attractive.¡± He was not stingy with hispliments as he spoke in her ear.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt sweet and full inside her heart. She stopped struggling and allowed the man to get his wish.

    She looked at Zhou Yao. She drew his handsome features stroke by stroke inside her heart. She would forever remember how he looked, including now. He was breathing heavily. She¡¯d remember how he looked like when he was sweating profusely on her.

    She closed her eyes gently, and there was a gentle and loving smile on the corners of her lips.

    Zhou Yao could not control himself, and he kissed her red lips as he called her hurriedly. ¡°Wifey...¡±

    His brain nked out at that moment. It was just like a bout of fireworks. He pressed down on her body heavily, and was all smitten with her fragrance, her body temperature, and everything of hers...

    He was really too drunk and did not have his guard up. At this moment, it was the easiest moment to attack a man, so a pain appeared in his neck, and it was only then that he awoke quickly.

 Chapter 888 - Zhou Yao, Goodbye

    <h4>Chapter 888: Zhou Yao, Goodbye</h4>

    Zhou Yao opened his eyes instantly and propped his body up, but everything was toote now. The woman beneath him was holding a needle in her hand, and she¡¯d already stabbed the contents of the needle into his neck.

    ¡°Wifey, you...¡±

    His hands that were propped on the bed immediately became soft, and he could not exert any strength.

    She gave him a shot of an extremely strong anesthetic.

    ¡°Sorry, Hubby...¡± Leng Zhiyuan caressed his handsome face with her small hand, and she kissed his lips for thest time. This was also probably thest time she could call him, ¡°Hubby¡±.

    She would not have another chance.

    She turned around and came down from the bed, and she moved her hand to pick up the messy clothes that were thrown on the carpet as she put her clothes back on one by one.

    Arge palm tugged the sleeve of her shirt. Zhou Yao was unwilling to slip into unconsciousness with the anesthetic. He tugged the corner of her shirt as he clenched his teeth to ask her, ¡°Why...did...you...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan lowered her gaze to look at him before she took the corner of her shirt back. She did not reply but said, ¡°Han Xuan gave me a call. She said that she found a solution to save you. This solution is to exchange your blood. Han Xuan will use her own blood to save your life... I asked her whether it was worth it or not for her, and she said that it was worth...

    ¡°This needle will make you sleep for a while. Han Xuan will send someone to bring you over. The surgery is ready now. After you open your eyes again, you will probably have a new life. Zhou Yao...¡± Leng Zhiyuan had a bright smile on her face, as she took the corner of her shirt away and said, ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    She turned around and left.

    The moment she turned around, her face was already covered in tears. She headed towards the door. She knew that the moment she went out the door, she did not have any chance to start again with him; she would lose him entirely.

    She did not bear to do so.

    She loved him so deeply, and he loved her so deeply. She did not bear to let go.

    But, she did not have any other choice.

    Zhou Yao looked on as the woman disappeared before his gaze. He looked at the ceiling, and his vision was already starting to blur. There was a small first aid box beneath the cab by the side of the bed, and it was prepared to treat his wounds. He struggled to open the first aid box as he took out a pair of scissors, and he thrust the scissors into his thigh...

    The pain in his thigh made him sweat ayer of cold sweat on his forehead, and at the same time, he forced himself to be a little more awake as he said, ¡°Wifey...¡± He stepped down from the bed and chased after her. He pulled Leng Zhiyuan into his embrace.

    He painfully raised his eyebrows. He shook his head and said, ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t. I am begging you now...¡± His voice was extremely hoarse as he said, ¡°I do not want to be indebted to the Han family anymore. I do not want to break up with you... Can you not let go of my hand...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan lifted her eyelids up, but it was of no use. The hot tears in her eyes could not stop falling down. She tugged on the corners of her lips as she said, ¡°Live properly...¡±

    She struggled as she took his arm away. She opened the door and walked out.

    The man behind her fell onto the floor with a loud bang! He looked outside the door in the direction in which the woman disappeared. His eyes were all red as he called out after her, ¡°Wifey...don¡¯t leave...don¡¯t...¡±

    He closed his eyes.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan went back to Leng Hao¡¯s vi. She locked herself in her room for an entire week. In that week, she did not step out of her room at all. Leng Hao and Ye Xiaotao looked on with worry. They were afraid that she would not be able to take it, that she¡¯d do some silly things, but it was thankful that she would punctually eat all of her three meals that the helpers sent to her every day.

    On the eighth day, the sun was bright, and it was a good day. Spring was officially here. Leng Zhiyuan opened the door and walked out.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, are you still alright?¡± Leng Hao was worried as he asked her.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face did not have any trace of sadness in it. She curled the corners of her lips up as she said, ¡°Older Brother, I am very good. You don¡¯t have to worry. I will not be negative. He is still alive, so what reason do I have to copse?¡±

    She would not copse. She still had so many other things to do.

    Both her and Zhou Yao were in pain and suffering. Her father was still in aa. The Zhou and Leng families were in trouble, and someone had to pay the price for all of this.

    Leng Hao wasforted as he nodded his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±

    At this moment, Ye Xiaotao stepped forward to hold Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°Older Sister Leng, are you really okay? Over the past few days, I was so worried. I was afraid that you...¡±

    ¡°Xiao Tao, I am fine.¡±

    Suddenly, the sound of a ringtone could be heard. Leng Zhiyuan received a call.

    She took her phone out to have a look. It was Ye Ziyi.

    The timing was so urate.

    ¡°Older Brother, Xiao Tao, I will go and get this call.¡± Leng Zhiyuan walked over to a corner by a side.

    She took the call and said, ¡°Hello, Director Ye.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Zhiyuan, how have you been doing recently? I heard Xiao Tao talk about how both you and Major General Zhou have been doing. You two...¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head as she said, ¡°He¡¯s epted Han Xuan¡¯s blood exchange. I think...that he is probably fine now... Han Xuan risked her life to save him. With his character, he would not let Han Xuan go again. He and I...have already ended..¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan...¡±

    ¡°Director Ye, you do not have tofort me. I am a cool girl. I will not be negative about this... Originally, I was in a contract marriage with him. Although we both put feelings into it, we are unable to force this type of thing. We have fate but no destiny, and now, as long as he is able to all well, I will be fine. We will start afresh on our own, and we will be able to live very well.¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan, I am relieved to hear you speaking like that.¡±

    ¡°Director Ye, don¡¯t talk about me anymore. I still have yet to thank you properly. If not for your help, I would not have had the chance to make it out alive. How about this, does Director Ye have time today? I will invite you out for some fun.¡±

    ¡°Fun? Sure, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been all cooped up and have not been in a good mood. The weather is so great today. Let¡¯s rx properly. Older Brother said that exercising everyday is not bad. Let¡¯s find a ce to exercise together, and after that, I will treat you to a meal.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Zhiyuan. See you soon.¡±

    ...

    In the Beautiful Day Gym

    Leng Zhiyuan saw Ye Ziyiing over from the distance. He was dressed very casually. He wore a white baseball shirt together with a pair of casual pants. He had a pair of custom made leather shoes. He was clean and gentle from head to toe, and his appearance made others¡¯ gazes light up. He was just like a gust of breeze in spring.

    He really had an aura of a sessful elite, and when he walked the streets, he was the eye-catching type.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, you got here before me. It seems that I waste.¡±

    ¡°No, I just arrived too. Let¡¯s go; let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    Both of them went into the gym together. Ye Ziyi looked at her stunning features as he gently asked her, ¡°Zhiyuan, what sports do you like?¡±

    ¡°Director Ye, what about you?¡±

    Ye Ziyi shrugged his shoulders as he said, ¡°I am fine with everything. Baseball, bowling, golf, sparring, archery. I exercise normally and asionally apany the directors to y, so I know a little of everything.¡±

    His interests were all bright and elite, and he was really attractive to women.

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her head up to look in front of her as she said, ¡°Director Ye, let¡¯s go bowling then.¡±

    She stepped forward to throw a bowling ball, but she only hit two pins. She turned her head back to look at Ye Ziyi as she disappointedly said, ¡°I would also apnay my older brother to y bowling sometimes, but I am dumb. I never y well, and my older brother would alwaysugh at me.¡±

    ¡°Bowling is very simple. Let me teach you.¡±

 Chapter 889 - This Door Is Not Able To Block Me

    <h4>Chapter 889: This Door Is Not Able To Block Me</h4>

    Ye Ziyi stepped forward. He was gentle and gentlemanly as he stood behind Leng Zhiyuan. He stretched his right hand out to hold her right hand that she used to hold the bowling ball as he said, ¡°Look straight ahead right at the target. Use your strength as you hold the ball in your hand...¡±

    ¡°Just like that?¡± Leng Zhiyuan was very serious as she followed his instructions, and she swung her slim arm underneath his shoulders.

    ¡°Yeah, right, just like that right. Throw the ball.¡± Ye Ziyi brought her small hand along as they threw the bowling ball out. ¡°Plop.¡± The pins in the front were all hit, and the pins all fell.

    ¡°Director Ye, you are such a pro.¡± Leng Zhiyuan turned her gaze back and had a bright smile on her face as she looked at him.

    Ye Ziyi looked at her as he curled the corners of his lips up and gently asked her, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I am much better.¡± Leng Zhiyuan took a ball up by herself, then she followed the way he taught her and rolled the ball forward.

    The moment she swung it, eight pins that fell down, and it turned out pretty good.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, you are a fast learner.¡±

    ¡°Director Ye, this is thanks to you teaching me well.¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan, we are not working right now. Don¡¯t call me Director Ye; it sounds so distant. Just call me Zi Yi.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Zi Yi,¡± Leng Zhiyuan said extremely smoothly.

    Ye Ziyi¡¯s expressions got even smoother.

    At this moment, a melodious ringtone rang out in the air. Ye Ziyi received a call.

    ¡°I will go and take the call.¡± Ye Ziyi walked over to a secluded corner.

    Leng Zhiyuan continued to bowl, and very soon, a staff member handed her a bottle of mineral water. ¡°Thank you.¡± She thanked the staff and took the bottle of water.

    When she drank the water, she quickly looked towards Ye Ziyi. Ye Ziyi was standing in the spot that the sunlight could not reach as he listened to the call silently. There must be some bad news from the other end. She saw a frown on his face.

    Leng Zhiyuan withdrew her gaze. She remembered the news that Ah Chen told her this morning. The horse stable should be in trouble right now.

    There was a sharp and cold smile in her eyes.

    ...

    They left the health club, and Leng Zhiyuan treated Ye Ziyi to a meal. Ye Ziyi was extremely polite and observed the atmosphere, and it made Leng Zhiyuan feel rxed being together with him.

    After they finished their meal, it was already the afternoon. Ye Ziyi her back. Leng Zhiyuan was seated down in the front passenger seat as she said, ¡°Ziyi, I have to thank you for the help you rendered to me some time ago. I never had the chance to ask you: did you get affected in any bad way?¡±

    ¡°No, there are not many people that knew about this matter, but the people who knew about this matter would also not say it aloud. Furthermore, I would not let you be implicated when I am the one handling matters, so Zhiyuan, you don¡¯t have to be worried. It is very calm on my side.¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good then.¡± Leng Zhiyuan looked out the window as she said, ¡°Ziyi, just stop the car here. I will go back on my own.¡±

    ¡°I will drive the car to the door...¡±

    ¡°There is no need. My older brother and Xiao Tao are at home. If they saw you...it would be a little inconvenient..¡±

    Ye Ziyi did not persist. He parked the car by the side of the road and opened the door to walk around the car. He opened the passenger side door like a gentleman before Leng Zhiyuan walked out.

    ¡°Ziyi, we will contact each other another time.¡±

    ¡°Ay, Zhiyuan.¡± Ye Ziyi pulled her hand.

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her head back and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan, I am also unable to do anything about the matter involving you and Major General Zhou. I also know that you need a period of time to slowly forget Major General Zhou, but I still want to tell you, that I will always be waiting for you...¡±

    ¡°Ziyi...¡±

    ¡°Over the past few years, I have been unable to forget you. I have managed to make it through so many years, and I am not in a hurry. Zhiyuan, I hope that you can give me a chance.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan took her hand back slowly as she said, ¡°Ziyi, too many things have happenedtely. I am temporarily not considering all this. I am very sorry...¡±

    ¡°I understand everything. You don¡¯t have to be stressed. As long as you know that I am always waiting behind you, that would be fine.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan closed her long eyshes and did not express her opinion as she said, ¡°Then I will make a move first. Let¡¯s contact each other by phone.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan headed forward, and she did not need to turn back to know that Ye Ziyi was sending her off with his gaze the entire time. Maybe his gaze was supposed to be warm, but she could not feel any warmth.

    Just now, when they were bowling in the health club, she purposely made him teach her. His arm supported her hand as it swung back and forth in mid air. She took note of it carefully, and his right arm was not fake.

    But Scorpion¡¯s right hand was once chopped off by Zhou Yao in the ocean.

    Medical technology was very advanced, and she did not rule out the possibility that he could have reattached his arm. Just now, while they were exercising, she felt that the muscles on his right hand were extremely toned, and there was no sign of it being disabled. Other than exercising, he must have hidden his extremely great martial arts skills, and they were far better than hers.

    He should be on the same level as Zhou Yao. Although ten years ago, he lost under Zhou Yao, but with Scorpion¡¯s character, in the past ten years, he was probably obsessed with martial arts.

    No matter what happened, Scorpion was a very powerful opponent and very hard to fight.

    Ye Ziyi confessed her to her again. What should she do?

    They all said that other than going into the tiger¡¯s den, there would be no way to catch the tiger. Did she have to make use of this chance to strike?

    If she did so, if she went over to be by Ye Ziyi¡¯s side, although there were higher chances of her seeding, it would also be more dangerous for her.

    She needed to think about it carefully.

    Leng Zhiyuan was pondering about her troubles, and at this moment, there was a ding! The sound of car horn rang out in the air. She raised her gaze to look over. There was a Buggati parked in front of her.

    She froze entirely.

    ...

    Through the windshield, she could clearly see the man seated in the driver¡¯s seat. The man pressed both hands on the steering wheel and was also staring at her.

    It was him.

    Zhou Yao.

    They hadn¡¯t seen one another for an entire week now. She did not go to check on his news at all. She did not think of how it would be like, after he recovered, how they would meet one another again.

    And meeting one another on the streets just like that, it was too sudden.

    Was he okay now?

    She felt that her thoughts were unnecessary. He must have recovered. Eight days had already gone past, and he could appear before her so healthily. That meant that Han Xuan¡¯s blood procedure was very sessful.

    It was all good as long as he was fine.

    As long as he was safe.

    When did hee over?

    Just now, she was pondering her troubles and did not notice him. She thought that he must havee a long time ago, and he probably saw Ye Ziyi pulling her hand as they spoke with one another. With his character, he was going to be jealous again.

    Forget it. She did not care whether he was jealous or not. What was the point, talking about all of this now?

    Leng Zhiyuan took her gaze back, and she turned around to go through the main doors of the vi.

    But the sound of a car door opening and closing rang out in her ears. There was the sound of steady footsteps trailing behind her. Her small hands by her sides tightened. He was following her.

    Why did he still have to follow her?

    She¡¯d already made the decision, and he should have known.

    Leng Zhiyuan quickened her steps, and she opened the main doors of the vi and walked inside. She did not want to let hime in, so she was quick as she wanted to close the door, but she was toote. A pair of ck army boots stepped inside forcefully, together with his deep and hoarse voice as he said, ¡°Let me in; this door won¡¯t be able to block me.¡±

 Chapter 890 - Have You Recovered Already?

    <h4>Chapter 890: Have You Recovered Already?</h4>

    This door is unable to block me...

    He was right. If he wanted to get in, this door was not a problem at all.

    Leng Zhiyuan let her hand go.

    She went inside the living room, lifted her heels, and went upstairs immediately. The sound of footsteps behind were just like a shadow. He trailed behind her the entire time. Leng Zhiyuan thought for a moment. If she was unable to avoid it today, then she would exin clearly, so when she went inside the room, she did not close the door.

    Zhou Yao followed her inside the room. He shut the door with his leg with a bang!

    Leng Zhiyuan stood in the middle of the room to look at him. He was also looking at her quietly. It was already afternoon. The bright rays of sunshine shone through theyers of curtains as they seeped inside. The warm rays of sunshine spewed down on his face and illuminated his handsome face that was getting slimmer.

    He wore a ck t-shirt today and had a pair of ck pants. Although he¡¯d lost a lot of weight, the man¡¯s bone structure was naturally strong. He was tall with long legs as he stood at the door just like a guard.

    His handsome features had all slimmed down. His side profile became hard and even more stern. The expression on his face was not too good, and his dark, bottomless gaze was focused on her intently, and he was just like a wild beast fixed on its prey.

    ¡°Have you...recovered already?¡± she asked him.

    Upon hearing this question, the corners of Zhou Yao¡¯s thin lips curled upwards as he said, ¡°I have recovered...thanks to you.¡±

    He had grievances. She knew that.

    ¡°Since you are fine, what did youe here for then? I think that the both of us have already spoken about this clearly. We...do not have much to say...¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± He was still smiling as he said, ¡°You do not have much to say to me, and you have something to say to Ye Ziyi then? It has only been a few days, and you are pretending not to know me anymore?¡±

    His words were very sharp and made her feel a little awkward. She did not n to exin the matters between her and Ye Ziyi. With Han Xuan there, it was probably enough for him to be busy.

    Leng Zhiyuan turned around, and ced her bag on the coat rack as she said, ¡°It is up to you to say whatever you want... Zhou Yao, after all, we were good with one another once, and now, since we were fine together. We should split on good terms...¡±

    She had yet to finish her words, and Zhou Yao had already came over toe behind her. Arge, defined palm gently pressed down on her shoulder before pushing her, and her back crashed directly against the wall.

    There was an extremely angered face in front of her. Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes were all red as he stared at her, and he slowly said, ¡°Leng Zhiyuan, I really want to dig your heart out to have a look!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not bear to look him in the eye. It would be better for the pain to be short rather than to drag it out. Her tone was all cold as she said, ¡°Let go! This is the Leng home. It is not a ce where you can do whatever you want just because you want to!¡±

    Zhou Yao saw her behaving like this, and his eyes got even redder. He curled the corners of his lips up as heughed coldly. He lowered his volume, and only she could hear what he was saying as he said, ¡°Do something? I really want to strangle you to death right now!¡±

    Hisrge palm went upwards and pinched her weak but elegant neck.

    Leng Zhiyuan immediately found it hard to breathe. She looked at him quietly. His palm was exerting strength, and her small face slowly became red, but she did not let out a single squeak. She did not beg to be spared.

    If by doing this, he could feel better, then she would allow him to do so.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s dark moving eyes had a crack appear in them. It was just like a broken. She was so quiet right now. Was she just so sure that he would not bear to do so?

    He really did not bear to do so.

    Her neck was in his hands. As long as he used strength, she would die, but he did not dare to do so. Every time his hands exerted strength, his heart would ache even more.

    He never knew that love would be so painful and torturing.

    He had a smile on his face as he took his hand back. He stretched his tongue out to lick his dry lips, and he mocked himself as he said, ¡°The moment I opened my eyes, I was searching for you, but all of them said that you did note. For eight whole days, you did note to visit me for a single moment at all.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan held her neck as she took a few steps back. She went far away from him, and she turned her body around and allowed her tears to fall down from the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°I did not believe what all of them said. I pulled the IV drip in my hand out to look for you. I ran down from the sixth floor, fifth floor, fourth floor, third floor, second floor, first floor. I searched every single floor, and I thought that you must have hidden in some corner to watch me secretly. The people that passed by all looked at me as theymented about me behind my back. They said that I was a madman...

    ¡°I think that I was really mad. It was you who personally pushed me away. Till today, I still remember how you went out of the door without turning your head back at all that night. You were so firm. I am just fooling others and myself. Why was I still thinking that you woulde over to visit me?

    ¡°Hah, when I ran out of the main lobby of the hospital and stood outside, there was a gust of cold wind that blew over. At that time, I really awoke. You really did note over.

    ¡°I still do not understand why you could be so cruel. You know what it means for me when Han Xuan is the one saving me, but you still pushed me away. I just want to ask you today: why? What is the exact reason?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan stretched her hand out to wipe the tears on her face. Was it like this? He looked for her like that when he opened his eyes?

    She could imagine that scene, where he was wearing a blue and white striped hospital gown. His face was all pale and worried as he searched for her in the midst of others, and he was really so silly.

    ¡°That day inside jail, I said that it is nothing much to die, but it was the most scary thing for two hearts to be separated. I can take anything, but when I looked on as you were tortured by the illness time and time again, I realized that I was not as strong as I imagined...¡±

    ¡°I was very afraid. I was afraid the moment I pushed the door, the first thing that I would see would be you lying in the pool of blood with your eyes closed... I was very afraid. I was afraid that I would see Grandpa, Dad, and Mum get older and older, with the white haired people sending the ck haired people off. If that day really came, how would you expect them to shoulder all of this? I was more afraid when I saw Older Brother and Xiao Taoing over, and they were all forcing smiles on their faces. They were obviously sending you on your final journey, but all of them were unable to say anything...

    ¡°Slowly, I started to be scared of many things. Those few days, I would have nightmares every night. I was sleeping by your side, but I would wake up frequently to use my index finger to check your breathing...

    ¡°It was only until then that I understood, living was the most important thing. When you are alive, only then would there be hope...¡±

    ¡°So you pushed me over to Han Xuan?¡± Zhou Yao interrupted her.

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her head back to look at him, as she said, ¡°Zhou Yao, actually...there is nothing bad about Han Xuan. If you had not met me, you would definitely have gotten together with Han Xuan... Think about it, if I were not here, you were poisoned, and Han Xuan could also save you, you would definitely have epted her help... Zhou Yao, there is nothing wrong about making do with it. Treat it just as...you have never met me before...¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes were staring at her firmly. He stretched his finger out to point at her as he said, ¡°You are totally spouting nonsense right now. Are you me? Why are you so firm that I would get together with Han Xuan eventually? What do you mean by making do? I, Zhou Yao, never settled for these words in my life before!¡±

    After he was done bellowing out at her, Leng Zhiyuan also became silent. She turned around and looked over at the balcony in front of her. Her vision started to blur. She stretched her hand out to cover her mouth and was unwilling to let out a sound as she cried.

    It was toote to say anything right now. The ending was already fated to be like this.

 Chapter 891 - It Is Just That I Do Not Want To Let Go Of Your Hand

    <h4>Chapter 891: It Is Just That I Do Not Want To Let Go Of Your Hand</h4>

    Zhou Yao clenched his fist as he looked at the woman in front of him. Her shoulders were shaking as she cried...

    His stern expressions slowly became gentle, and he stepped forward with his long legs. He stretched both of his muscr arms out to hug her tight, and he lowered his head to sniff the fragrance of her hair. He always missed this scent.

    ¡°Sorry, I should not have yelled at you... I know that it has been very hard on you, and you should not have to shoulder all of this yourself... Sorry, Wifey...¡± He raised his handsome eyebrows up as he firmly kissed her hair.

    She could take his cold piercing words but was unable to take his gentle attack. She wanted to escape his embrace, but the man¡¯s firm biceps were holding her in ce. He did not allow her to take a single step away.

    ¡°Wifey, okay, we are not going to quarrel anymore... I do not want to quarrel with you. A wife is meant to be pampered. I want to treat you properly... Wifey, over the past few days, I¡¯ve really missed you so much. I¡¯ve missed you so much that I was about to go crazy...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan could not take him behaving like that. She shook her head and said, ¡°Zhou Yao, don¡¯t be like this... We... Han Xuan...¡±

    Zhou Yao turned her shoulders over before pinning her soft waist with one arm as he said, ¡°I will handle the matter involving Han Xuan well. I will make it up to her in my own way. Don¡¯t be worried...¡±

    He closed his eyes as he kissed her red lips.

    Leng Zhiyuan was unwilling. She used two small hands to push his chest away, and she turned her head to duck away from him as she said, ¡°Zhou Yao, don¡¯t...¡±

    Han Xuan would not want him to make it up to her in other ways. What Han Xuan wanted, and the only thing that she wanted, was him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t what? You are my wife. Can¡¯t I even kiss you now?¡± Hisrge palm went downwards, and he fiercely pinched her perky butt before he blocked her red lips.

    Leng Zhiyuan originally wanted to push him, and now that he was kissing her domineeringly, she immediately wanted to push him away. She tugged at his ck t-shirt and clenched her fist, and she could not stop fluttering her long eyshes to push him away while still allowing him to kiss her.

    She opened her eyes. His eyes were closed, and he kissed her with his brows tightly knitted together. It was like he was not satisfied. The way he looked so in love made her go soft as she looked at him.

    She did not tell him that in the past eight days, she¡¯d missed him very very much, and she missed him so much that she was almost going crazy.

    But she did not dare to go visit him.

    She was afraid the moment she went over, she would be unable to control herself.

    Zhou Yao left her mouth and pecked her red lips gently. He opened a slit in his eyes to look at her. She was sobbing in his embrace, and her beautiful grey eyes were full of glistening tears. They were so clear but also blurry and bright as she gazed at him, and when he looked at her, he was so in love.

    He felt satisfied as he spat out a breath of air and hugged her intimately.

    The atmosphere in the room was very good, but at this moment, a melodious ringtone rang, and he got a call.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hazy gaze became clear very quickly, and her body froze.

    Zhou Yao still trapped her in his embrace and was unwilling to let go. He slipped his right hand into his pocket and took his phone out. He lowered his hard, thick eyshes and answered the phone as he hugged her.

    ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Major General, where did you go? Things are bad. Miss Han is having an attack again. We tied her up to prevent her from hurting herself, but she kept repeating your name... We do not know what to do?¡±

    The nervous voice came into Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s ears. She had a nce at Zhou Yao. The man¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he said, ¡°I got it. I will go back immediately.¡±

    He hung up.

    He put his phone back in his pocket and let go of her slowly. He raised his eyes to look at her as he said, ¡°I have to leave.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Zhiyuan turned around and stretched her hand out to wipe her tears as she said, ¡°You...can go.¡±

    She started to walk away.

    He could go, she did not want to turn back to look at him. By doing this, she could pretend that her heart did not hurt.

    But she made it far, her small hand was grabbed by arge palm, and he held her small hand as he headed outside.

    Leng Zhiyuan stumbled as she trailed behind him. She widened her eyes as she asked him, ¡°Zhou Yao, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Go together with me. It was you who created this mess, so let¡¯s shoulder the matter together.¡± He firmly grasped her small hand.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt her eyes water up with hot tears again. She was in a blur as she looked at their hands that were interlinked, and she softly said, ¡°Zhou Yao, if you hold my hand like that, it will be very hard on you...¡±

    Zhou Yao did not turn his head back. He only wrapped her small hand into his palm even tighter and said, ¡°I just...do not want to let go of your hand...¡±

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan was brought over to the hospital, but she did not see Han Xuan because Zhou Yao brought her into a room.

    He pressed her shoulders down and made her sit down in a chair. Zhou Yao bent over to address her, ¡°Stay here to wait for me, you are not allowed to go anywhere else.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head.

    Zhou Yao stretched his hand out to pinch her cheek. He was loving as he did so, and he said, ¡°Are you hungry? It is night time now. I will ask someone to bring you dinnerter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry about me anymore. Leave quickly.¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at her intently before he parted his long legs and left.

    As she watched the door close, she stood up and had a look around the room. It was a very simple room in the hospital, and there were simple male products inside. It seemed to be his room.

    He probably nned for her not to see Han Xuan.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart felt soft and sour immediately, and she felt bad for him...

    Knock, knock. the sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air, and the person said, ¡°Older Sister-inw, dinner is here.¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Xiao Zhi pushed the door and came inside.

    Xiao Zhi ced the meal tray onto the table, and there were three dishes and one soup on the meal tray. There were meat and vegetables, and it looked very delicious. Xiao Zhi said, ¡°Older Sister-inw, the meal is still hot. Eat it while it is still hot.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Zhi, you were let out already?¡± Because he¡¯d helped Zhou Yao to hide his illness, he was locked up by Director Yang.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. I was locked up for two weeks. It is not a big issue.¡± Xiao Zhiughed awkwardly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head, and she had a look outside the door and said, ¡°Where is Han Xuan?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Xiao Zhi was instantly in a dilemma.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I know that your Major General does not allow me to see her, so I will not go over to see her. I only want to know how Han Xuan is doing now.¡±

    Xiao Zhi hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Miss Han Xuan is still undergoing emergency resuscitation in the operating theatre. Major General just went in.¡±

    ¡°Is her condition...very bad?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it is not good. Major General¡¯s blood exchange procedure was conducted seven times in total, and they spent six days on the procedures. The surgery was a sess, on the afternoon of the sixth day, Major General finally opened his eyes. When Major General just opened his eyes, he was looking for Older Sister-inw, you, but...¡± Xiao Zhi had a nce at Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s expressions as he continued, ¡°Miss Han Xuan has started to have attacks since yesterday, and she had a really bad attack. She was in so much pain that she was rolling on the ground. She wanted to knock herself against the wall, and to prevent herself from injuring herself, Miss Han Xuan would only have the persistence to live on when she saw Major General. Only then would she clench her teeth to bear through it.

    ¡°The foreign doctor is here. Miss Han Xuan is also good with her medical skills. She has some knowledge of this type of poison. The poison was transferred over to Miss Han Xuan¡¯s body and although it is not good, it¡¯s much weakerpared to when Major General was dealing with it before. The foreign doctor is rushing against time to think of a solution.¡±

 Chapter 892 - Wait For Me In Bed

    <h4>Chapter 892: Wait For Me In Bed</h4>

    Upon hearing that Han Xuan¡¯s condition was not that bad, Leng Zhiyuan was finally relieved. Although she did not have any good feelings towards Han Xuan, she was not some so magnious saint, but if Han Xuan was in danger, Zhou Yao would feel ufortable for the rest of his life. Because of this, she did not wish for Han Xuan to be in any danger.

    ¡°Xiao Zhi, your Major General has had many troublestely. It has been hard on you.¡±

    Xiao Zhi shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not hard for me at all... I only feel worried for Major General... I can tell right now that Major General cannot live without you, Older Sister-inw, but Miss Han Xuan cannot live without Major General...¡±

    This kind ofplicated rtionship made Xiao Zhi feel troubled, and he weakly raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Things will get better naturally. Everything will end up alright atst. You don¡¯t have to worry too much,¡± said Leng Zhiyuan.

    ¡°Yeah, Older Sister-inw, you should eat your meal while it is still hot, I will go out first.¡±

    Xiao Zhi walked out, and Leng Zhiyuan sat down before the table to eat. There was a huge bowl of white rice, she did not have much of an appetite, just a little bit.

    After she was done with her meal, she stood up. Since she was here, she would make the best of the situation. It was nighttime now. She prepared to go and sleep. There were not too many amenities in the room. There was no shower in the room, so she used her pail to get some water to wash herself.

    She came out of the washroom and headed towards the bed. Creak. The door suddenly opened.

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her head back quickly to look over. Zhou Yao was back.

    ¡°You are back?¡± She stepped forward quickly and went on her tiptoes to help him remove his ck coat.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Zhou Yao answered. There were not too many emotions on his handsome face. He was a man who was normally quite reserved, but his features were all very tight, and there was fatigue on his face.

    He¡¯d just been up for not too long. He himself was a patient, but he still had to go and take care of another patient.

    Leng Zhiyuan took his ck leather jacket into her arms. The two sleeves of the coat had deep scratch marks, and it was probably because Han Xuan was in great pain and had scratched him. There was a long strand of ck hair on the shoulder of his leather jacket.

    Han Xuan¡¯s.

    She turned around and stretched her hand out to remove the long strand of hair, then threw it into the rubbish bin by the side of her feet.

    At this moment, she was taken into a warm embrace from behind. The man buried his head into her hair again and sniffed her deeply. His voice was a little hoarse, but it was more gentle than anything as he said, ¡°Han Xuan would¡¯ve harmed herself, so...I hugged her...¡±

    Was this his exnation?

    Because he saw her removing the long hair that Han Xuan left behind.

    Leng Zhiyuan could not help but break out intoughter. This kind of exnation was not considered to be a good exnation for a woman. He was better off not exining it. He was not too good with his words.

    But he was honest.

    ¡°I got it. I do not mind these small things...¡± Leng Zhiyuan hung his leather jacket on the hanger before she asked, ¡°Have you eaten already?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. Have you?¡±

    ¡°I ate already... I will ask Xiao Zhi to send some dinner over for you...¡±

    Zhou Yao turned his gaze over to the side to look at the table. There were still more than half of the rice and dishes left. She¡¯d only eaten a little bit. He had a frown on his face as he looked at her and asked, ¡°Why did you eat so little?¡±

    ¡°Because...the dishes here do not taste good...¡±

    She came up with a lie anyhow. Actually, the dishes were very delicious, but she had worry in her heart. She was unable to eat her food, and she did not want him to worry.

    Zhou Yao heard her words and raised his eyebrows. He stretched his hand out to ruffle her hair. His gaze was loving as he said, ¡°The conditions are limited here. Our Young Miss Leng should bear it temporarily. After this ordeal passes, I will bring you out every day.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was happy with his words. Her eyes were sparkling bright as she looked at him. She affirmed his words as she nodded her head, ¡°How splendid!¡±

    Zhou Yaoughed. He cupped her shoulders as he brought her over to the table, then he sat down in the chair. He took her bowl and started to eat.

    ¡°Ay, Zhou Yao, those are my leftovers.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I do not look down on you.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not have any choice but to watch him eat. Although he came from a wealthy family and had people serving him in all aspects of his needs, he was not picky after being a soldier for a long time. There were many good aspects of his character.

    Talking about it like this, she had to stop wasting food, and only by doing this would she be able to keep up with his footsteps.

    Zhou Yao ate the remaining bowl of rice very quickly. Leng Zhiyuan felt bad for him and asked, ¡°The rice and dishes are all cold. Do you want me to ask someone to send you some hot soup?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Zhou Yao put the bowl and chopsticks down as he stood up. ¡°It is the same whether there is soup or not. I do not have to have it...¡± As he spoke, he looked at her and said, ¡°Have you showered already?¡±

    He changed the subject too quickly. Leng Zhiyuan froze before she nodded her head and said, ¡°Yeah, I took a shower already.¡±

    He parted his long legs and headed towards the bathroom as he said, ¡°I will go and wash up then. Wait for me in bed.¡±

    Was he going to sleep right now?

    That made sense. He¡¯d eaten dinner and did not have any other things to do. He was going to sleep next. As she looked at him, it seemed that hecked sleep, and in the past two days, he seemed very tired.

    Leng Zhiyuan stretched her small hands out to pat her own face. Her face was already all red now because he had said wait for me in bed. She despised herself inside her heart very much. What was she thinking?

    He did not have those thoughts at all. He had been in surgery only two days ago. He was a patient!

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan climbed into the bed. The bed was not toorge, but it could fit two peoplefortably. She¡¯d just sat down on the bed when Zhou Yao walked out of the bathroom.

    He washed his face, and his clean cut short hair was dripping with water as it fell down on his eyes. The ck t-shirt was changed into a ck sweater, and he just did two buttons. Leng Zhiyuan had a nce, and in her eyes, as long as he removed his military uniform, he was unable to hide all of the bad aura that he had, and he also looked cool and charismatic at the same time.

    Zhou Yao took a few steps forward and climbed into bed. Because of his weight, arge part of the bed sunk in. He threw the medicinal cream in his hands over to her and said, ¡°Help me apply this medicine.¡±

    He turned around and removed his ck sweater.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Zhiyuan answered before opening up the tube of cream. She looked at his back. The wounds that were ovepping one another already had scabs on them, and many already had marks on them, but he had too many wounds, and as she looked at him, she was shocked.

    Leng Zhiyuan instantly felt bad for him. Her eyes were very hot. She put some medication on her hands and gently applied it to the wounds on his back. ¡°What is the purpose of this medication?¡±

    ¡°Removing scars.¡±

    ¡°Removing scars?¡± There were so many wounds on his back and they might be left as scars in the future, but with his character...¡±When did you be so vain?¡±

    ¡°I am fine with it, but aren¡¯t you scared when you see it?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°My body right now does not belong to me alone; it is also yours.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan froze and quickly understood what he was saying. He was afraid that she would feel scared and ufortable when she saw the scars on his body?

    She clenched her fist as she hit him and said, ¡°Be a little more proper!¡±

    Zhou Yao nonchntly raised his eyebrows before he turned around. He patted his chest and asked her to apply the front, ¡°Being proper with my own wifey is no fun at all.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face got red again. She was unable to win against him on such matters, so she did not say anything else and focused as she applied medication for him.

    At this moment, her eyes went ck. The man bent down and kissed her.

 Chapter 893 - Fierce Woman

    <h4>Chapter 893: Fierce Woman</h4>

    He suddenly kissed her, and her red lips were enveloped in his gentle touch. Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hand was still beneath his shoulder, and she said, ¡°What are you doing? I am applying medication...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t apply it anymore... There are other ces on my body that need your assistance...¡± He wrapped her small protesting hand and brought it downwards.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s ears were burning up. She quickly shook hisrge palm off as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t... I have medication on my hands. I am not clean...¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t struggle. You are seducing my heart so much that it is itchy,¡± he muttered unclearly as he bit her small earlobes.

    ¡°You... You don¡¯t want to sleep?¡±

    ¡°It will be easier to sleep afterwards.¡±

    Hisrge palm firmly caressed her soft waist. Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small face was red as she closed her eyes. Her hands were still full of the medication that he gave her, and she hugged his toned waist.

    ¡°What is going on between you and Ye Ziyi?¡±

    She was kissed until she was blurry and unclear, and at this moment, she heard the man¡¯s question in her ears.

    ¡°If not for me being so gracious and forgiving and trusting you enough, I am almost on the brink of suspecting that you dumped me and went to look for your next one immediately. In the future, you are not allowed to contact him anymore. How many times do you want me to repeat it, huh?¡± He was unhappy as he warned her.

    Leng Zhiyuan found it funny. She pushed him and said, ¡°Major General Zhou, then do I have to thank you for your graciousness and understanding?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes were a little red. There was a boiling desire in the bottom of his eyes. He did not understand what she was trying to get across, and when he saw her pushing him away, he was frustrated and stretched his palm out to pull her in. He wanted to hug her as he said, ¡°You are just being snarky. Now, where are you going to look for such a kind man like me? Using the words of your older sister-inw, Ye Xiaotao, you probably saved the...entire gxy in your previous life...¡±

    He spoke softly and hoarsely and bent over to kiss her tender neck.

    But he did not manage to do so. His waist was kicked. Bang! He was kicked off the bed immediately.

    ¡°You...¡±

    He had yet to speak, and Leng Zhiyuan immediately threw the pillow at his face. The woman ced her hands on her hips as she chided him, ¡°Zhou Yao, did I give you confidence or what? A man like you who is living in a vat of vinegar is not embarrassed to say that you are...enduring and gracious?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s face turned dark. He was a mighty Major General, and at this moment, he was all dishevelled as he sat down on the floor. He was still hugging the pillow that the woman had thrown, and he looked at the woman who was sitting high up on the bed as he clenched his teeth to say, ¡°Leng Zhiyuan!¡±

    ...

    Inside the ward

    Han Xuan sat down on the bed. After a few days apart, it was apparent that she¡¯d lost a lot of weight. Her beautiful face was smaller because she was tortured by the illness. Her face was very pale. It was so pale that she did not seem human at all.

    At this moment, the door opened with a creak. A young nurse walked in, and she was holding a meal tray. She said, ¡°Older Sister Han,e and have dinner.¡±

    Han Xuan had a small smile on her face as she looked at the young nurse and said, ¡°Xiao Xi, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Older Sister Han, this is what I am supposed to do. I am in awe of your medical skills, and now I am praying that you can recover quickly. With that, you can take me in as your disciple.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Xiao Xi, you don¡¯t have to worry. I will not forget it.¡± As she spoke, Han Xuan had a look outside the door as she gently asked, ¡°Where is Older Brother Zhou?¡±

    ¡°Major General Zhou has already returned to his room. He is probably eating dinner now.¡±

    Han Xuan¡¯s pale face finally had a trace of blood in it. There was a smitten smile on her face as she said, ¡°Okay. Older Brother Zhou should rest. For the past two days, he has stayed by my side...¡±

    Han Xuan¡¯s heart felt sweet and full. Over the past two days, Zhou Yao was by her side, and when she got the attacks, he would use his powerful shoulders to hug her, and tell her again and again, ¡°Everything is fine...¡±

    All of this was what she wanted. No matter the fact that the poison was in her body, when she had the attacks, she was in so much pain that she wanted to die, but she could get Zhou Yao¡¯s tender love like this, and even if she died, she would not have any regrets.

    ¡°Older Sister Han, I am really so in awe of you. You actually exchanged your own blood for Major General Zhou¡¯s life, and now, every time you are in pain, I do not dare to look. Older Sister Han, you really have courage.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Xi, wait till you have fallen in love, then you will be able to understand me. As long as Older Brother Zhou is by my side forever, I am willing to do anything.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Xiao Xi looked at Han Xuan¡¯s expressions carefully, and she wondered whether to speak.

    ¡°Xiao Xi, what¡¯s wrong? What do you want to say? You... Do you...have something that you are hiding from me?¡±

    ¡°Older Sister Han, there is something. I do not know whether I should be saying this...¡±

    Han Xuan¡¯s expressions changed, and she quickly said, ¡°Speak!¡±

    ¡°Older Sister Han, early this morning, Major General Zhou drove the car out, and when Major General Zhou came back in the afternoon, he brought someone back...¡±

    ¡°Who? Is it...Leng Zhiyuan?¡±

    Xiao Xi slowly nodded her head and said, ¡°Yeah, it was Miss Leng... Major General Zhou brought Miss Leng back to his room...¡±

    Crash! Han Xuan immediately flipped her tray of food, and her entire body was trembling as she clenched her fists. Leng Zhiyuan Leng Zhiyuan. Why was it her again?

    She was already at this stage. Why did Leng Zhiyuan still have to appear?

    Xiao Xi was shocked and kept retreating as she said, ¡°Older Sister Han, you... What is wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Go and get Older Brother Zhou!¡±

    ¡°Okay okay. Older Sister Han, don¡¯t be agitated. I will go and look for Major General Zhou right now...¡± Xiao Xi ran out hurriedly.

    ...

    Xiao Xi ran over to Zhou Yao¡¯s room. Knock, knock. She stretched her hand out to knock on the door. Because she was extremely hurried, she stretched her hand out directly to push the door and said, ¡°Major General Zhou...¡±

    When she had a clear look at what was going on inside the room, Xiao Xi was stumped. She saw Major General Zhou, who was famed for being stern and was unafraid of anything, hugging a pillow as he sat down on the floor, and Leng Zhiyuan ced her hands on her hips as she sat down on the bed.

    At this moment, Xiao Zhi ran over hurriedly and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    Xiao Zhi had a look inside the room before he quickly averted his gaze. He stretched his hand out to close the door before he chided Xiao Xi and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock on the door?¡±

    ¡°I... I knocked on the door... How would I have known that Major General Zhou and Miss Leng are...are...¡±

    Zhou Yao, who was on the floor, stood up straight. He took the pillow in one hand as he had a look outside the door, then he red at Leng Zhiyuan firecely when he turned his gaze over to the side as he said, ¡°You are happy now, right?¡±

    The fierce and powerful demeanor that Leng Zhiyuan had just now was gone. She also knew that she¡¯d created trouble. He was a Major General and a leader at the very least, and she embarrassed him.

    Her stance got slightly weaker as she snorted and said, ¡°Who asked you to make me angry?¡±

    ¡°Hah...¡± Zhou Yaoughed softly and took a step forward. He threw a pillow casually onto the bed. He stretched his right hand out to pinch her cheek and broughther small face right in front of his.

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her eyebrows immediately, and she pped hisrge palm away as she said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    His deep, ck gaze was focused on her intently, and there seemed to be a smile on the corners of his lips as he said, ¡°Fierce woman!¡± He bent over to forcefully kiss her red lips.

    ¡°You!¡± She was about to kick him.

    This time, Zhou Yao was smarter. He quickly retreated. His expressions were endearing as he looked at her, and he said, ¡°I have something going on. I have to go. If I don¡¯te back, go and sleep first.¡±

    ¡°Who said that I was going to wait for you? I am tired now. I am going to sleep right now!¡± Leng Zhiyuan snorted before she faced him with her back as shey down.

    Zhou Yao curled the corners of his lips up as he looked at her back profile for another moment, then he stretched his hand out to grab the ck shirt from the bed and put it on. He parted his long legs and walked out the door.

    The door closed with a creak, and Leng Zhiyuan slowly opened her eyes.

 Chapter 894 - The True Third Party Is You

    <h4>Chapter 894:</h4>

    <h4>The True Third Party Is You</h4>

    Zhou Yao walked over to the door of Han Xuan¡¯s ward. He stretched his hand out to push the door and looked inside. The entire ward was in a mess. Han Xuan¡¯s face was pale as she sat down on the bed.

    He parted his legs as he walked inside. He addressed Xiao Zhi, who was behind him. ¡°Tidy the room up and send another tray of dinner over.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Xiao Zhi nodded his head.

    Xiao Xi and another nurse tidied the room up quickly. Xiao Zhi sent another tray of dinner over as he said, ¡°Major General...¡±

    Zhou Yao took the tray into his hands and ced it on the bed stand. He bent over to sit down by the side of the bed. He stretched his hand out to take the small bowl up. The small bowl was filled with a portion of millet porridge that was boiled till it was very smooth. He used the small spoon to scoop a small mouthful of millet porridge and brought it to her lips as he said, ¡°The doctor said that you can only eat in-tasting foods, so I asked the kitchen to cook some millet porridge for you. Have a taste. If you do not like this, I will ask the kitchen to make it again...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat!¡± Han Xuan stretched her hand out immediately to push the bowl that Zhou Yao was holding in his hand.

    The millet porridge in the bowl was still very hot. It spilled onto Zhou Yao¡¯s hand directly. Xiao Zhi was taken aback and quickly took a tissue to wipe his hand as he said, ¡°Major General, are you okay?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s expressions were calm and unrmed. He did not even frown at all as he said, ¡°Xiao Zhi, get out.¡±

    Xiao Zhi was worried as he nced over at Han Xuan, then he parted his legs, walked out, and closed the door behind him.

    Only Zhou Yao and Han Xuan were left. Zhou Yao¡¯s clear gaze was left on her face as he directly asked her, ¡°Han Xuan, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Hah, haha...¡± Han Xuan¡¯s eyes were all red as she looked over at him. She was extremely emotional as she clenched her teeth and said, ¡°You are asking me what I want? I should be the one asking you this. What are you trying to do?¡±

    Zhou Yao calmly looked at her emotional expression and did not say anything.

    Hot tears flowed from Han Xuan¡¯s eyes again. She was crying andughing at the same time as she said, ¡°Older Brother Zhou, why do you have to treat me like this? Is your heart as hard as a rock? I am already in this state, and you brought Leng Zhiyuan over. Are you trying to force me to die?¡±

    ¡°Han Xuan.¡± Zhou Yao parted his thin lips, his deep voice did not have any emotion in it as he said, ¡°Do you mind me bringing her over here right now? Or do you mind me bringing her over? If the problem that you have is with the timing, it is easy for us to negotiate this. I will send her back. When I want to see her, I can drive over to see her. If the problem that you have is with the person, then I am so sorry. I cannot not avoid ever seeing her just because of you. At the same time, I do not have any intentions to force you to death.¡±

    His words were simple and clear. He was direct and straightforward, and he did not allow her to take advantage of him at all. Han Xuan¡¯s hands and feet were ice-cold. Why was he still so cold and cruel towards her after she exchanged her health for his life?

    He wanted to see her, so he would drive over to look for her...

    He would not avoid Leng Zhiyuan forever just because of her...

    He did not hide the feelings that he had for Leng Zhiyuan at all in front of her. Did he even care about her at all?

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou, why do you have to treat me like this?¡± Han Xuan sobbed out loud as she choked up. ¡°I have known you for ten whole years, and it was obviously me that met you first, but Leng Zhiyuan took the chance to snatch you away when she could. She is the third party!¡±

    ¡°She is not!¡± Zhou Yao bellowed out loud. Every word of his was firm as he interrupted her, and he said, ¡°She is not a third party! Love cannot be measured with time. Just like... Although we have known each other for ten whole years, there is no love between us, and I have known her for two months. One month... We used these two short months and one more month to love one another.¡±

    ¡°Han Xuan, she is not a third party. She did not snatch me away because I was never yours.¡±

    Han Xuan felt hot tears streaming down her face, and they quickly became icy cold. The tears were just like her heart. ¡°Ha, haha...¡± She lifted her head up as sheughed exaggeratedly, and she said, ¡°You are just so biased towards her? She is the third party. This fact cannot be changed!¡±

    ¡°Han Xuan, speaking about a third party, could you not know that between the three of us, who is the true third party?¡±

    Han Xuan froze.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s firm handsome face was as silent as water. He looked over at Han Xuan, and a crack appeared in his dark eyes as he said, ¡°Han Xuan, you¡¯ve been the third party! You are the one who tries to snatch me away all the time!¡±

    ¡°No, I am not. You are speaking nonsense...¡±

    ¡°Whether I am spouting nonsense or not, you are clear about it inside your heart. Your Older Brother, Han Hong, saved my life, and I am grateful to him. For the past ten years, you¡¯ve felt that I belong to you in the bottom of your heart because of this gratitude... I met Leng Zhiyuan and fell in love with Leng Zhiyuan. You obviously knew that I had feelings for her. You obviously knew that I was willing to die and was unwilling to part with her, but you looked for her, and you told her about this blood exchange surgery. You were so sure that she loved me just like how you loved me, and you saved me once again. You emotionally ckmailed me again, and you were so sure deep inside your heart that you used your life to save me, so I should separate with her to marry you.

    ¡°Han Xuan, as a third party, you are acting to such a great extent. You have really refreshed my values. It is not me forcing you, but you are the one forcing me.¡± Zhou Yao stretched his long index finger out to poke his heart. He was calm, although his gaze was dark and fierce, and his face slowly turned red. ¡°What do you want? This heart of mine? You hand a knife over, and I will cut my heart out right now to give it to you. I do not want not to owe you anything at all! But as long as this heart is in my body for another day, I cannot give it to you; it belongs to someone else!¡±

    Han Xuan was in a blur as she listened to what Zhou Yao said. His words drifted inside her ears, and it was total torture. She¡¯d always known it, and she knew that she was living in such a horrible and pathetic state right now. He never said anything about it, but he was just so calm as he noticed how dishevelled she was.

    And now, he finally exposed her and did not give her any leeway.

    She had always been strong and wanted her dignity, but now, he was stepping on all of her dignity underneath his feet.

    Zhou Yao stood up slowly. He nced over at Han Xuan for thest time as he said, ¡°Whatever I could do, I have always been doing it. The things that I should have said, I have said them just now. If you continue to refuse to drink and eat in order to manipte me , then I am sorry. I, Zhou Yao, will not be threatened by anyone.¡±

    Zhou Yao turned around and left.

    Upon noticing that he was about to leave, Han Xuan loudly screamed, ¡°Older Brother Zhou, don¡¯t leave!¡±

    She leaped down hurriedly from the bed before she pounced over to hug his waist tight. She was shedding tears as she begged him, ¡°Older Brother Zhou, don¡¯t leave. I am begging you not to leave. I cannot not have you.¡±

    She did not want anything else. What pride and dignity? She only wanted him.

    ¡°Han Xuan, let go!¡±

    ¡°I will not let go. Older Brother Zhou, I am not letting go... I will promise you, I will not throw a tantrum anymore. I will eat my meals obediently and ept treatment, but don¡¯t leave. I will not be able to make it all by myself. You can apany me... It is fine if you say that I am pathetic or selfish, but, think about my older brother. My older brother has already left, and now, I am almost dying now because of you. Both of the Han siblings¡¯ lives are on you now...¡±

    Zhou Yao wanted to remove her hand with hisrge palm, but he slowly ced it back down. He closed his curled eyshes as he shut his eyes, feeling extremely fatigued.

 Chapter 895 - Sacrificing Both Legs

    <h4>Chapter 895: Sacrificing Both Legs</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan was asleep, but she was sleeping in a blur. She did not know what time it was. A part of the bed sunk in, and a muscr arm came over. She habitually flipped her body over before she obedientlyy in the man¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°What time is it?¡± She went closer to the man¡¯s neck and closed her eyes as she unclearly asked the question.

    Zhou Yao bent over to kiss her forehead. He was soft and gentle as he said, ¡°It is veryte now. Don¡¯t open your eyes, and also don¡¯t say anything. Continue to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Zhou Yao brought the nkets over them and hugged her tight before closing his eyes.

    ...

    They slept all the way until the early morning. Zhou Yao slowly opened his eyes, and he had a look outside the window. It was seven in the morning.

    He woke upte.

    He was normally a light sleeper, and when he was out on mission overseas, he would asionally have jetg. It was good enough for him to sleep four hours, so he would normally wake up early ¡ª around five in the morning. He would usually go out for a run, but today he woke up two hourste. The first reason was because he was too fatigued, and the second reason was the woman in his embrace.

    He lowered his gaze to have a look at Leng Zhiyuan. She was still nested in his embrace. Her body was soft and fragrant, and he did not want to let go as he hugged her.

    He took his arm back gently, got out of bed, and decided to let her have a little more sleep.

    He was about to get out of bed, when the woman behind him also sat up. Her gentle and boneless body fell onto his back immediately, and she clenched her small fists as she rubbed her blurry eyes. She was all soft as she said, ¡°Is it morning now? Do we need to get up? I still want to sleep...¡±

    As he heard her soft voice, it made Zhou Yao¡¯s entire heart melt. He turned to the side to hug her. Her small head was in his embrace, and it was so tiny. It seemed that she was really too tired. He stretched his hand out to part the ck hair by the side of her face and exposed her small, fair, tofu-like face. She pouted her red lips and was very unsatisfied, and she was probably mad that he¡¯d disturbed her sleep.

    He kissed her hair andughed as heforted her. ¡°I am going to get up. You can sleep a little while longer...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± She stretched her small fair hand out to tug his shirt by his waist as she coyly said, ¡°Sleep together...¡±

    Zhou Yao was a person who did not budge when it was hard but rather when she was all soft. After being together with Leng Zhiyuan, she would rarely act cute to him, and now that he heard her doing so, all of the bones in his body became soft.

    He suddenly thought of a phrase: a gentle woman, a hero¡¯s home.

    His firm features were all steeped in gentleness. He raised his right wrist up to look at his watch and decided to...sleep a little while longer.

    He hugged her soft waist andyback onto the bed together with her.

    ...

    At seven thirty, Xiao Zhi was already outside the room and had a look multiple times. He held the meal tray in his hands. Breakfast had be cold multiple times, and he exchanged it for a hot meal. He¡¯d been waiting for over an hour since six thirty.

    Why was Major General still not awake yet?

    Xiao Zhi felt very puzzled. Major General never woke upte in the base in the past ten years. Why did he wake upte today?

    Could it be because Older Sister-inw was around?

    Xiao Zhi thought about it and understood what was going on. He felt veryforted inside his heart. Major General had just gotten out of surgery three days ago. In the past three days, Major General looked for Older Sister-inw and managed tofort Han Xuan. He was in between two women, and it was very tiring for Major General. He was only a bystander and could tell, and he wanted Major General toy in bed to have more rest, but Major General was unwilling. Although now that Older Sister-inw was here, everything was all fine.

    He could finally tell that only Older Sister-inw was able to control Major General.

    Major General only listened to Older Sister-inw.

    The sound of hurried footsteps suddenly rang out in the air, and a few foreign doctors rushed over.

    ¡°Mr. Xiao Zhi, where is Major General Zhou?¡± the main physician with a huge beard asked anxiously.

    ¡°Oh, my Major General has some matters to attend to, can I know what has happened? Is it regarding Miss Han Xuan¡¯s illness...¡± Xiao Zhi asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I have new developments regarding Miss Han Xuan¡¯s illness, but I need to ask Major General Zhou for his instructions.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Xiao Zhi was put on the spot. Miss Han Xuan¡¯s illness was very urgent, but Major General was still...sleeping.

    The door suddenly opened with a creak. Zhou Yao parted his long legs to walk out.

    ¡°Major General!¡±

    Zhou Yao nced over at Xiao Zhi before looking over at the bearded physician. He parted his thin lips and directly asked, ¡°What new development? Just say it.¡±

    He heard everything that the doctor had told Xiao Zhi outside the door.

    ¡°Major General Zhou, the poison in Miss Han Xuan¡¯s body was spreading out quickly, with the speed it is spreading right now, I am afraid that she will not..st a month.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s expressions sunk, and his thin lips were pursed into a straight line.

    ¡°We discussed it all nightst night, and we calcted the risks. We want to get the poison out of Miss Han right now. I have 70% confidence that I can direct the poison in Miss Han¡¯s body to her legs...¡±

    ¡°Legs? What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°The meaning is, to protect Miss Han¡¯s life, we might have to sacrifice her legs.¡±

    Zhou Yao listened and did not say anything.

    Xiao Zhi was shocked. He stepped forward and said, ¡°What? Sacrificing her legs? In the future, Miss Han Xuan...would be disabled, and she would have to use a wheelchair for the rest of her life? No, Miss Han Xuan would not agree to it. Her character is strong, and she is still young. I believe that she¡¯d rather die than be disabled...¡±

    ¡°Mr. Xiao Zhi, this is the best n that we can think of right now. This surgery can at least save Miss Han¡¯s life, and in the future, she would not need to be tortured by the illness anymore.¡±

    Xiao Zhi stopped talking. If this sugery really went on, Miss Han Xuan would not need to be totured by the illness anymore, but she needed to shoulder the torture in her soul.

    A healthy person was never able to understand the world of the disabled.

    ¡°Okay, we will go ahead with the surgery immediately,¡± said Zhou Yao.

    Xiao Zhi was taken aback, and he said, ¡°Major General...¡±

    ¡°Major General Zhou, we cannot let Miss Han know about the surgery beforehand. It is to prevent her from protesting crazily. As for the risks of the surgery, and her recovery after surgery...¡±

    ¡°I will take all responsibility for it.¡±

    The doctor and Xiao Zhi both left. Zhou Yao pushed the door and went inside. He washed up simply before walking over to the hanger to take his ck leather jacket. He was extremely soft as he walked over to the side of the bed to look at the woman on the bed, and she was still sleeping.

    She was in deep slumber.

    Zhou Yao curled the corners of his lips up and was all gentle. He turned around and left the room.

    The moment she heard the door close, Leng Zhiyuan slowly opened her eyes...

    ...

    The surgery went on for four hours. Zhou Yao stood outside the operating theatre the entire time until the doctor with the big beard walked out to report to him, ¡°Major General Zhou, the surgery was extremely sessful.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s silent expressions rxed at that moment. He had a nce at Han Xuan, who was wheeled out by the nurses, as he asked, ¡°When will she wake up?¡±

    ¡°If there are no idents after the anesthesia is gone, she will wake up in probably an hour¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°Okay. It has been hard on you.¡± Zhou Yao thanked the doctor with therge beard.

    The doctor with the big beard nodded his head before he walked away.

    Ding! The phone in Zhou Yao¡¯s pocket made a noise.

    He took it out to have a look; it was a message.

    ¡°Xiao Zhi.¡± He slipped his phone back into his pocket and waved his hand towards Xiao Zhi in the distance.

 Chapter 896 - Are You Two Happy That I Am Disabled Now?

    <h4>Chapter 896: Are You Two Happy That I Am Disabled Now?</h4>

    ¡°Major General, you were calling for me?¡± Xiao Zhi ran over quickly.

    ¡°Yeah, I am going to go back to the base now, there is an emergency meeting at the base. Han Xuan is here. Take care of her. After she wakes up and finds out about the situation, her emotions will definitely be very intense. Think of a n tofort her. If you cannotfort her, drag it out then. Wait for me toe back to think of a different n,¡± Zhou Yao addressed him softly.

    ¡°I got it, Major General. You do not have to be worried.¡±

    ¡°Also...¡± Zhou Yao was worried as he nced in Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s direction, and he said, ¡°Your older sister-inw is there. Don¡¯t let her cross paths with Han Xuan.¡±

    ¡°Major General, why are you not bringing Older Sister-inw together with you? If Older Sister-inw is not in the hospital, then the chances of her meeting Han Xuan would be much smaller.¡± Xiao Zhi did not understand.

    Zhou Yao raised his eyebrows as he said, ¡°I am worried if she is in the hospital, but if she were not in the hospital, I would be even more worried.¡±

    Han Xuan was in this state. He did not want her to cross paths with her. This was his personal problem. He wanted to settle this properly on his own and did not want her to worry, but if he ced her anywhere else, he would be worried. She always had an unclear rtionship with Ye Ziyi, and he was trapped by Han Xuan right now. He was afraid that Ye Ziyi would take the chance to push a wedge between the two of them. He wanted to eliminate all possibilities.

    ¡°Okay, Major General. Hand them over to me then.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I have to make a move.¡±

    ...

    One hourter, Han Xuan, who was lying down in the bed. opened her eyes slowly.

    Xiao Zhi was extremely ted as he said, ¡°Miss Han Xuan, you are awake now! I will go and get the doctor.¡±

    The doctor with a big beard came over very quickly. The doctor performed a thorough check on her before he nodded his head and said, ¡°Miss Han, for now, your condition seems to be quite stable. In the future, you have to rest more. The moment you do not feel ufortable, you have to go over to the hospital for a check.¡±

    Han Xuan¡¯s face was very pale. She nodded her head without any strength as she said, ¡°Okay, thank you, Doctor.¡±

    The doctor with the big beard walked out.

    Xiao Zhi stepped forward to help Han Xuan up, and he ced a soft cushion behind her back as he said, ¡°Miss Han Xuan, I will pour a cup of water for you.¡±

    Han Xuan leaned back on the headboard of the bed. She took the ss of water and drank half of it before she had a look around her surroundings. She said, ¡°Xiao Zhi, where is Older Brother Zhou?¡±

    ¡°Major General has a meeting at the base, so he went back to the base.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Han Xuan nodded her head. She handed the ss back to Xiao Zhi, then she moved, the moment she did so, she quickly realized that her legs did not have any senses in them anymore.

    She was a doctor, and she naturally had more ideas on the subject than what a normal person would consider. She was shocked. Her face was in a daze as she looked over at Xiao Zhi and asked, ¡°Why do my legs not have any feelings in them?¡±

    She lifted the nkets up and looked at her legs. Her legs were still there. She moved her legs and wanted to get down from the bed, but no matter how she tried to move, her legs did not respond at all.

    This kind of feeling made her entire being fall into an endless amount of darkness.

    Xiao Zhi quickly stepped forward to stop Han Xuan as he exined, ¡°Miss Han Xuan, don¡¯t be emotional. The doctor said that your condition has already stabilized right now, you need to rest...¡±

    ¡°What operation did they perform on me?¡± Han Xuan interrupted Xiao Zhi and raised her head up to ask him directly.

    ¡°Miss Han Xuan, this surgery is for your own good.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡¯ Han Xuan lost control as she screamed out loud. She red at Xiao Zhi as she clenched her teeth and asked him, ¡°I am asking you. What operation did they perform on me?¡±

    Xiao Zhi:...

    The hot tears in Han Xuan¡¯s eyes flowed down immediately. She clenched her fist and hit her own legs with much force. She was moving very vigorously and wanted to get down from the bed to walk around.

    ¡°Miss Han Xuan, don¡¯t be like this. You will fall down like that...¡± Xiao Zhi tried to calm down her emotions.

    ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Han Xuan screamed out loud. She did not know where she got her strength from as she shook Xiao Zhi off immediately, and at the same time, her entire being also fell down to the floor with a bang!

    ¡°Miss Han Xuan!¡± Xiao Zhi wanted to help her up.

    Han Xuan cried out painfully. ¡°Waa!¡± She covered her face with her hands as she said, ¡°Did you all...channel all of the poison inside my body to my....legs? Am I...disabled...now?¡±

    Seeing Han Xuan behave like this, Xiao Zhi felt very bad inside his heart. Although he did not approve of many of her actions, Han Xuan was Han Hong¡¯s biological younger sister. She was the living rtive of a warrior. She¡¯d been a spy by Scorpion¡¯s side for six years. Ignoring her obsession with Zhou Yao, she was a good girl who made others admire her.

    ¡°How can all of you be like this? Before you all did the surgery, why did you not ask for my opinion on this? My legs cannot move anymore. I am disabled now... I have turned into a useless person, and all of you are satisfied now?¡± Han Xuan sobbed out loud.

    ¡°Miss Han, we did all of this for your own good. The doctor said that if the poison continued inside your body, you would not be able to live past a month. We are saving your life right now...¡±

    ¡°Hah, haha, saving me? All of you can say it like this now. All of you are not me. Can all of you understand the pain of a disabled person? I am only 26 years old, 26 years old! I am already ruined. I am nothing!¡± Han Xuan lost control as she muttered to herself.

    Xiao Zhi did not know how tofort her. He could only bend down to carry Han Xuan back onto the bed, and he brought the nket over her body as he said, ¡°Miss Han, we know that it is very hard for you to ept it at this moment, but it has already happened. I hope that you can be more brave.¡±

    That was right. It had already happened...

    Han Xuan¡¯s tears blurred her vision as she looked at her legs that did not have any senses in them anymore.

    Her entire being became quiet. She did not say a single word and did not have a sign of life. Xiao Zhi could not help it as he turned his head over to the side. Knock, knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out in the air. The young nurse stood at the side of the door as she said, ¡°Mr. Xiao Zhi, the doctor is asking you to go over to his office.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will go over right now.¡± Xiao Zhi looked over at Han Xuan and said, ¡°Miss Han Xuan, have a proper rest, I wille back in a bit.¡±

    Xiao Zhi left.

    ...

    The entire hospital ward was silent. The sunshine outside the window shone down on Han Xuan¡¯s body, but she did not feel any warmth at all. She used her slim arms to hug herself tight and wanted to feel some warmth.

    At this moment, Xiao Xi pushed the door open and went inside, ¡°Older Sister Han.¡±

    Han Xuan raised her head up and saw Xiao Xi pushing a wheelchair inside.

    Wheelchair...

    There was a mocking smile on the corners of her lips.

    ¡°Older Sister Han, are you still alright? I heard the doctor say that your condition has stabilized, although your legs...but as long as we are able to live and continue living on, this is the best case.¡±

    Was it true?

    But, why did she not think so?

    ¡°Xiao Xi, you help me to sit down on the wheelchair. I feel so much better, but I feel so stuffy. The sunshine is very good today, I want to go out to have a breath of some fresh air.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Xiao Xi moved Han Xuan onto the wheelchair before pushing her out.

    She walked into the corridor, and Xiao Xi asked, ¡°Older Sister Han, are we going to thewn downstairs to bask in the sunlight?¡±

    Han Xuan shook her head and said, ¡°Xiao Xi, I do not want to bask in the sunlight. I want to feel the wind. Push me to the balcony on the top floor.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Xiao Xi froze before she said, ¡°It is too high up there.¡±

    Han Xuan¡¯s expressions became cold very quickly. She snorted out and said, ¡°Xiao Xi, even you are not listening to me anymore. I only want to feel some wind, but you are unwilling to bring me over. I know that I am an useless person now...¡±

    ¡°Older Sister Han, don¡¯t be like that. I will bring you there right now.¡±

    ...

    On the balcony on the top floor, Han Xuan looked at the sun in the sky as she looked at the blue skies and white clouds off in the distance. It was early spring right now. The weather was slowly starting warm up, but this was the 28th storey, and the wind was very very strong.

 Chapter 897 - I Am Begging You; I Am Begging You Again

    <h4>Chapter 897: I Am Begging You; I Am Begging You Again</h4>

    ¡°Older Sister Han, the wind is blowing strongly here. Are you cold? Let¡¯s have a feel of the wind and go back quickly.¡± Xiao Xi rushed her.

    ¡°Yeah, Xiao Xi, the wind here is really so strong. I feel a little cold now. Can you go back and get a wool nket for me?¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Xiao Xi was worried as she had a nce at Han Xuan¡¯s expression.

    Han Xuan curled the corners of her lips up to smile as she said, ¡°Xiao Xi, I can¡¯t even walk right now. Could you still be afraid of me running off? Go off quickly. I will be waiting for you.¡±

    It was only then that Xiao Xi wasforted, and she said, ¡°Older Sister Han, wait right there. I wille back very quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xiao Xi turned around and ran away, and she disappeared from view very quickly. The hint of the smile on Han Xuan¡¯s face disappearedpletely. She stretched her hand out to push the wheelchair, and the wheelchair quickly slid over to the edge of the rooftop.

    She lowered her gaze to have a look. She was on the 28th floor, and the cars, houses, people downstairs were all as small as ants.

    If she jumped down from here, she would die immediately, right?

    Without much pain, death woulde very quickly.

    Han Xuan¡¯s face was all pale as she smiled.

    Hurried footsteps suddenly rang out from behind her. Xiao Zhi rushed over and asked, ¡°Miss Han Xuan, what are you doing?¡±

    Han Xuan turned the wheelchair, and she noticed that Xiao Zhi did not have a good expression on his face as he rushed over. Xiao Xi was trailing behind Xiao Zhi with her eyes all wet, and it seemed that she¡¯d been chided badly by Xiao Zhi. Xiao Xi sobbed and said, ¡°Older Sister Han, what are you doing there? You will fall! Come over here quickly!¡±

    ¡°Miss Han Xuan!¡± Xiao Zhi was about to run forward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± At this moment, Han Xuan screamed out loud. She used both of her hands to turn the wheels of the wheelchair back by a little, and the wheelchair was slightly shaking as it hit the edge.

    It was just as if Xiao Zhi and Xiao Xi did not know how to breathe anymore. Xiao Zhi widened his eyes and quickly raised both hands up to surrender as he said, ¡°Okay, Miss Han Xuan. I will not move, but you should also not move. The position that you are in, it is very dangerous. It is very easy for the wheelchair to plummet.¡±

    ¡°Plummet? Of course I know that. I was still thinking just now, if I fall down from here, I will be released, although this way of dying is very ugly.¡±

    ¡°Miss Han Xuan, what nonsense are you talking about? You want to..mit suicide?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Han Xuan nodded her head, and she had a hopeless smile on her face as she said, ¡°What is the meaning of me continuing to live? I am disabled! I am unable to walk anymore. I am unable to ept that I will have to spend the rest of my life in a wheelchair. Also, I cannot ept the fact that I would have to rely on another person to eat, wear clothes, and live. This is worse than killing me!¡±

    Xiao Zhi noticed that her emotions were very unstable, and he quickly said, ¡°Miss Han Xuan, don¡¯t be like that. Think about this... Major General. You still have Major General right?¡±

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou?¡± Han Xuan¡¯s moist eyes were all gentle as she said, ¡°Older Brother Zhou... Older Brother Zhou...¡± She shook her head and said, ¡°In Older Brother Zhou¡¯s heart now, it is full of Leng Zhiyuan. He can¡¯t see me... It is also good this way. After I die, everyone will be released. I will use my death to satisfy all of them!¡±

    As she spoke, Han Xuan turned the wheelchair, and she acted as if she was about to roll off the edge.

    ¡°Miss Han Xuan!¡±

    ¡°Older Sister Han!¡±

    Xiao Zhi and Xiao Xi screamed out at the same time.

    At this critical moment, an elegant voice firmly yet calmly asked, ¡°Han Xuan, are you really going to let us be happy?¡±

    Xiao Zhi turned his head. Leng Zhiyuan was already here.

    ¡°Older Sister-inw.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not look at Xiao Zhi. She made a gesture with her hand and asked Xiao Zhi not to say anything. She asked him to leave.

    Xiao Zhi immediately understood what she was trying to say. Older Sister-inw was trying to stall for time, and Older Sister-inw was asking him to leave to call Major General.

    Xiao Zhi nodded his head before walking out quickly.

    At this moment, Han Xuan heard Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s voice, and it was just as if she was struck in the heart. She stopped trying to roll off and quickly turned her body to the side. She looked at Leng Zhiyuan, who was standing in front of her.

    Leng Zhiyuan was calm as she stood on the spot. The strong wind blew her long hair. Her slim body seemed to be experienced and cool as she stood on the empty rooftop, and she said, ¡°Han Xuan, are you really going to jump? You have to think carefully about it. Your death will not change anything. The moment you die, there would no longer be any obstacles between me and Zhou Yao. We will be together, and we will get married and have kids. Han Xuan, no one will remember you, and Zhou Yao will also forget you very quickly.¡±

    Han Xuan¡¯s face was all white. Her entire body was shaking as she looked at Leng Zhiyuan. The hot tears on her face became icy cold. ¡°Ah!¡± she screamed. She stretched her hand out to cover her ears and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else. I don¡¯t want to listen. I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡±

    Xiao Xi heard these words and was in disbelief as she looked over at Leng Zhiyuan, and she said, ¡°Miss Leng, do you know what you are saying right now? You are provoking her! She is already in this stage right now. How could you bear to provoke her again? She won¡¯t be able to take it. She will really jump, you are forcing her to die! Miss Leng, how could you be so cruel?¡±

    At this moment, many people were gathered on the rooftop. Doctors, nurses and patients, everyone came over to look. Han Xuan was trembling from head to toe, and she looked extremely pitiful and made everyone pity her. When they looked at Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s experienced and cool look, there was a clear contrast between the both of them together with her cold words. Everyone was pointing fingers at her.

    ¡°This woman is so evil. Even if she is her rival in romance, she is already disabled now. She does not have any need to speak so sharply. I think that she is too eager for her to die.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This woman seems to be...Major General¡¯s lover, but she does not match up to Major General Zhou at all. I don¡¯t know what Major General Zhou likes about her?¡±

    ¡°I heard that she became disabled because she was saving Major General Zhou. She was willing to give up her life to save Major General Zhou. What did this woman give up? She is so shameless and evil.¡±

    Everyone spoke amongst themselves as they criticized Leng Zhiyuan, but Leng Zhiyuan waspletely unbothered. She did not even bat an eyelid but was looking Han Xuan in the eye as she continued, ¡°Could I not be talking about the facts? You are very clear about this, that your death is totally worthless...¡±

    ¡°Enough! Enough!¡± Han Xuan screamed out loud. Her vision was all blurry as she looked over at Leng Zhiyuan and said, ¡°You have won. I admit that you have won. Older Brother Zhou gave his heart over to you. Miss Leng, you are the big winner! I...do not have anything at all, and now...I have be an useless person!

    ¡°Miss Leng, I am begging you now. I am begging you, begging you so so much. I beg you to see the...fact that I was willing to give my life up to save Older Brother Zhou, and I am begging you to see the fact that I have be disabled. You should leave Older Brother Zhou. You...can you return Older Brother Zhou back to me, okay?

    ¡°Before the surgery you promised me. You...promised you¡¯d leave Older Brother Zhou, and now you are going back on your word. You are not living up to your word at all! I met Older Brother Zhou first. We... We knew each other for ten whole years. It was you...who snatched him away. Woo woo...¡±

    Han Xuan was sobbing out painfully, and she was struggling in the wheelchair as it rolled away. The wheelchair fell down directly from the rooftop, and everyone present on the scene took in a breath of cold air.

    Han Xuan slumped down onto the floor. She ced both hands on her chest as she begged Leng Zhiyuan. ¡°Miss Leng, I am begging you now. In the past, I was in the wrong, but in the future, I would not dare to act in such a way anymore. I will bow my head down to you. I will bow my head down to you. I am begging you to let me go. I am begging you to return Older Brother Zhou back to me...¡±

    Han Xuan really started to bow down to Leng Zhiyuan. When her forehead touched the floor, there was the sound of her forehead knocking against the ground. Thud, thud. She was already extremely entranced, and it made her seem extremely pitiful and sad.

 Chapter 898 - Their Time As Lovers Was Already Over

    <h4>Chapter 898: Their Time As Lovers Was Already Over</h4>

    Just like that, everyone watching had an unfriendly expression in their eyes as they looked at Leng Zhiyuan. Everyone whispered to one another and did not have a good impression of Leng Zhiyuan.

    Leng Zhiyuan was attacked by everyone present, but she was very calm. Her slim waist was upright as she looked at Han Xuan calmly. She was kneeling and bowing down. Could she just let her go after she bowed down?

    Then who would let her go, and who would let go of Zhou Yao?

    Han Xuan would never understand that she¡¯s the one who couldn¡¯t let go!

    At this moment, the quick and steady sound of footsteps that rang out, and a deep masculine voice followed after that made others feel at ease. He said, ¡°Han Xuan, what tantrum are you throwing right now?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her gaze over to the side to look. Zhou Yao had arrived.

    Zhou Yao was dressed in all ck. The wind on the rooftop was too great. It made the ck leather jacket all puffy. His long, straight legs stopped by her side. He looked at her as he softly asked her, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    His expressions were all icy cold, and his firm features were all tight and stern. His thin lips were pursed together till they were white. Only his dark gaze that was focused on her had an ounce of warmth, and that was because he was worried about her.

    Leng Zhiyuan curled the corners of her lips up before she shook her head and said, ¡°I am alright.¡±

    Han Xuan saw Zhou Yao caring for Leng Zhiyuan the moment he came. Both of them were extremely loving in front of her. The hand that she ced before her chest drooped down without any strength before it was tightly clenched into a fist again.

    Zhou Yao turned his gaze over to the side to look at her. His heavy ck army boots took a step forward before they were fixed on the floor as he said, ¡°Han Xuan, what did youe here for? I was the one who agreed to the surgery. It was for you to keep your life, and we had no other choice other than sacrificing your legs.¡±

    Han Xuan¡¯s tears fell down one drip at a time. At this moment, her emotions were calm. She looked over at Zhou Yao slowly. Her voice was all hoarse as she asked him, ¡°I am willing to die and do not want to be disabled. This point, Older Brother Zhou, you should be clear about that. Since you have agreed to the surgery, then you should also make arrangements for the rest of my life. Older Brother Zhou, let me ask you, in the future, who is going to take care of me? Who will take responsibility for me?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s features already had ayer of ice on them. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Han Xuan nodded her head and said, ¡°In what capacity?¡±

    ¡°The things that your older brother Han Hong could do for you, I can do the same.¡±

    The man¡¯s simple replypletely shattered all of Han Xuan¡¯s hopes. She had ast nce at Zhou Yao before she closed her eyes as she said, ¡°Older Brother Zhou, you should know that this is not what I wanted.¡±

    She turned over and jumped down directly from the rooftop.

    Everyone present on the scene was shocked, and even Leng Zhiyuan took a step forward. She¡¯d always known that Han Xuan¡¯s character was strong and fierce, so she did not expect for it to be to such an extent that she would jump off just like that.

    Zhou Yao, who was by her side, had already run over like a bolt of lightning. He pounced over to grab Han Xuan¡¯s hand.

    Han Xuan¡¯s was hanging in mid air from the 28th level.

    Zhou Yao firmly grabbed her hand and felt that the hand that was in his palm was slipping downwards. His eyes were all red as he stared at Han Xuan and said, ¡°Give your other hand to me.¡±

    Han Xuan was not fearful at all at this moment. Her life was already all dark now. Having lost the man in front of her now, then she was all the more willing to die.

    She curled the corners of her lips up and continued to shake her head, ¡°Older Brother Zhou, let go. Let me die.¡±

    Zhou Yao closed his eyes with his long eyshes, and when he opened his eyes again, his dark gaze was already just like spilled ink as he said, ¡°Han Xuan, do you really want to force us to this stage?¡±

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou, I am not the one forcing you. You are the one forcing me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Yao nodded his head, and when he looked over at Han Xuan again, there was already no trace of warmth in his eyes. He moved his thin lips and directly asked, ¡°What do you want this time? Say it.¡±

    Han Xuan thought that her eyes had already dried up, but when she heard that sentence from him, the corners of her eyes were wet again. She knew that the past ten years with him were all gone. They could not go back into the past anymore.

    ¡°Do I still need to say what I want? I want...¡±

    ¡°That is not possible!¡± Zhou Yao interrupted her. His eyes were all red as he stared at her and slowly said, ¡°I, Zhou Yao, in my entire life, will only have one wife.¡±

    Han Xuan turned her gaze over to the side and did not look at the sinister expression that he had in his eyes. It turned out that he could look at her with this expression in his eyes, and he hated her this much.

    She cared about herself as she said, ¡°I want you to marry me. I want to be your Madam Zhou.¡±

    ¡°Han Xuan!¡± Zhou Yao clenched down on his teeth to force out a low growl.

    ¡°You do not agree to it?¡± She raised her head up to smile at him as she said, ¡°Okay then. You should also not care about me anymore, let go!¡±

    She screamed out loud, and quickly used strength to escape from hisrge palm.

    She was already mad.

    The moment she moved, her hand escaped away from his palm immediately, Zhou Yao looked on as her hand slipped downward, and it was about to slip away from his palm. At this moment, the scene from ten years ago appeared before his eyes again. Han Hong was covered entirely in blood as he fell in front of him. Han Hong did not close his eyes as he called the name ¡ª Xuan Xuan...again and again...

    He closed his eyes forcefully. The veins on his forehead were jumping non stop. He conceded. He finally conceded and said, ¡°Okay, okay. I will promise you.¡±

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan went back to her room. As she walked along the corridor, the passersby were all pointing at her as they said, ¡°Yeah, she is the woman who was on the rooftop just now. She has such an evil heart.¡±

    ¡°So what if she is so evil? Major General Zhou chose another woman. Major General Zhou is going to marry another woman now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, she deserves this!¡±....

    Leng Zhiyuan did not say anything, and it was just as if she did not hear the sounds of them gossiping about her.

    There was a nurse who did not like her. The nurse crashed into her body directly, and the items that the nurse that was holding in the medical tray spilled. The medication spilled onto Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s body.

    ¡°Aiya, Miss, are you okay?¡± The nurse pretended to care for Leng Zhiyuan as she helped her to wipe the stains off.

    But she did not manage to do so because Leng Zhiyuan took a step backwards and did not allow her toe close. The nurse raised her gaze again, and Leng Zhiyuan was already a few steps away. She stretched her hand out to push the door open before walking directly inside.

    ¡°This woman is so pretentious!¡±

    The people outside were still gossiping about her, Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s expressions were still all calm, she never bothered about others gazes and opinions, and she always behaved however she wanted.

    She walked over to the side of the bed and stretched her hand out to touch the nkets. When she woke up, she folded them into tofu shaped pieces. It was the afternoon now, but it was just as if she could still feel the warmth that he¡¯d left behind.

    She knew. She always knew that she was unable to be together with him for long.

    She knew Han Xuan too well, and she knew him too well.

    Han Xuan¡¯s insistence was already bone deep. Even if it was the day of her death, she would probably be unable to let go. She would not give him up, and he...

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s exquisite features were all gentle. What kind of person was he?

    Han Hong had saved him ten years ago, and he lived on with Han Hong¡¯s values as he went on. He could not give up on this rtionship. He had always been a masculine man who valued rtionships very much. Whatever Han Xuan was doing right now, it pushed him far away, but the feelings that were amassed in the past ten years could not be broken just like that. Han Xuan had exchanged her blood to save him. How could he really look on as Han Xuan jumped from the building and died?

    He was all along very masculine and was proper and upright, but he was also a person who had blood and flesh. He would also be kidnapped by gratitude and feelings, and he would also feel bad.

    He would be anxious, frustrated, and bad, and he had times that he was also very gentle.

    She loved him for that. If today, he gave up on Han Xuan at all and held her hand calmly, she would also look down on him, right?

    She felt bad for him, and her heart hurt. Their time as lovers was already over.

 Chapter 899 - You Have Yet To Put On A Wedding Dress For Me

    <h4>Chapter 899: You Have Yet To Put On A Wedding Dress For Me</h4>

    Inside the ward

    Zhou Yao carried Han Xuan and ced her down on the bed, and the doctor with the big beard quickly came over to help her to do another check.

    ¡°Major General Zhou, the patient is doing fine, but in the future, we still need to avoid provoking her mentally, and we need to pay more attention to rest.¡±

    Zhou Yao nodded his head.

    The doctor with the big beard walked out.

    ¡°Older Sister Han, are you okay? You gave me a shock just now. Come, drink some warm water to warm your body up.¡± Xiao Xi handed a ss of warm water over to Han Xuan.

    ¡°Xiao Xi, thank you.¡± Han Xuan epted the ss of water.

    ¡°Older Sister Han, you can never again do something so silly in the future. Everything is good now. You can be relieved as you recover and wait to be discharged, and the moment you are discharged, you will be the prettiest bride on earth. You¡¯ll be Mrs. Zhou.¡± Xiao Xi was happy as she spoke.

    Han Xuan took a mouthful of water and secretly looked over at Zhou Yao. The man was tall with long legs and leaned against the side of the wall. He was some distance away from her.

    He¡¯d already promised her that they would get married very quickly. Xiao Xi calling her Mrs. Zhou filled her heart up with sweetness, but this kind of sweetness froze the moment she saw the man¡¯s gaze. Zhou Yao was looking at her. His dark gaze was fixed on her face without too much of an expression on his face, and it seemed to not have much warmth. He was very cold.

    Han Xuan¡¯s face became even paler at this moment.

    Xiao Xi did not notice the interaction between them. She was still feeling unfair on the behalf of Han Xuan as she said, ¡°Older Sister Han, just now on the rooftop, Miss Leng was going way overboard. How could she use those words to provoke you? I think that she hopes that you would end up in trouble. She is way too evil...¡±

    Xiao Xi stopped speaking halfway because she sensed two gazes on her face. She raised her head up, and Zhou Yao had a sharp, cold gaze as he stared at her.

    ¡°Major General Zhou, I...¡± Xiao Xi froze.

    Zhou Yao withdrew his gaze from Xiao Xi¡¯s face. He stood up straight and nced at Han Xuan as he said, ¡°If you are okay, I¡¯m going to head out.¡±

    He parted his long legs and left.

    Xiao Xi noticed that he left, and quickly yet softly told Han Xuan, ¡°Older Sister Han, how can Major General Zhou still defend that Miss Leng? I just said something bad about her, and that is not alright...¡±

    Han Xuan was squeezing her ss of water, and she hated that she could not shatter the ss in her hand.

    Knock, knock. Someone was knocking on the door. Xiao Zhi walked inside. Xiao Zhi looked over at Xiao Xi directly as he said, ¡°You have been stripped of your nursing license and have been fired by this hospital. You can leave right now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Xi was shocked, and she fearfully asked, ¡°What mistake did I make? Why did they have to strip my license and fire me?¡±

    ¡°Because, the hospital does not need gossipy nurses.¡±

    Gossipy?

    Xiao Xi quickly understood what was going on. She shook her head and said, ¡°I did not gossip. Don¡¯t strip my nursing license. I tried so hard to go to university just to get the license... Older Sister Han, save me. You are going to be Mrs. Zhou now. Please ask for mercy from Major General Zhou on my behalf...¡±

    Han Xuan noticed Xiao Xi¡¯s behavior and quickly looked over at Xiao Zhi as she said, ¡°Xiao Zhi, where is your Major General? I am looking for him. Xiao Xi has been taking care of me all this time. She is my friend...¡±

    ¡°Miss Han Xuan, Major General asked you to rest more, and you don¡¯t have to worry about other matters.¡± Xiao Zhi made a gesture with his hands towards the outside as he said, ¡°Someonee over. Drag her out.¡±

    Two people came over quickly, and they dragged Xiao Xi out.

    Xiao Xi was still shouting out loudly as she said, ¡°Older Sister Han, save me... No, you are unable to save me. Only Miss Leng would be able to save me... Miss Leng, I know my mistakes, I would not dare to do such a thing again in the future. I am begging you to let me go...¡±

    Xiao Xi¡¯s voice got quieter in the distance.

    Han Xuan¡¯s entire body was shaking. Her chest was panting furiously. Zhou Yao was giving her a p in her face by doing this. He did not have any care or other concern other than to protect Leng Zhiyuan.

    Crash! She threw the cup that she was holding in her hand directly onto the floor as it shattered into many pieces.

    ¡°Where is your Major General? I want to see him! Right now, at this moment!¡±

    Xiao Zhi looked over at Han Xuan. He was polite and distant as he nodded his head and said, ¡°Major General said that the doctors have already done the check up for you, so for these few days, you should have a proper rest. If there are any problems, there are doctors in the hospital. I will also be here to take care of Miss Han Xuan. Major General is busy and has already left the hospital.¡±

    What? He left?

    He just left like that?

    Han Xuan¡¯s eyes turned red. She firmly grabbed her sheets. Zhou Yao, why did he have to treat her like that?

    ¡°Miss Han Xuan, I have already arranged for professional nurses for you. You can rest properly. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Xiao Zhi left.

    ¡°Hah, haha...¡± Han Xuan was the only one left inside the ward. Sheughed out softly. Was she all alone now? Zhou Yao was gone, and even Xiao Zhi¡¯s attitude towards her was drastically different. Although she¡¯d definitely gotten whatever she wanted, why did she feel that she was losing out instead?

    She¡¯d wasted that remaining value that she had left.

    ...

    Zhou Yao went back to the room. He pushed the door open, went inside, and quickly scanned the entire room. The room was empty, and Leng Zhiyuan was gone.

    She left.

    Zhou Yao went inside and stretched his hand out to touch the table and clothes hanger before he sat down on the side of the bed...

    Everything from the night before was still so vividly clear, and her warmth and fragrance still lingered in the room.

    But...she left.

    He saw a note left on the bed stand through his peripheral vision. He quickly grabbed the note to have a look. There was a sentence of cool, pretty handwriting on the note. It was just like her ¡ª Zhou Yao, I am leaving. Goodbye.

    Goodbye...

    She was saying farewell to him.

    He could imagine the feelings that she felt when she left. There was definitely a smile on the corners of her lips. No matter whether he failed her or betrayed her, she could still be so calm as she told him, ¡°Goodbye.¡±....

    His mind was full of her small attractive face and also the way she looked when she was against his back as she spoke softly this morning. He had a strong urge. He wanted to give her a call.

    He took his phone out of his pocket to have a look, and he dialled that extremely familiar number.

    She would probably pick up, right?

    She would pick up.

    Ding, ding. The ringtone rang out once, and the person on the other end picked up, ¡°Hello...¡±

    It was her voice.

    He had many things to tell her, but when he heard her voice, he did not know where to start. He held the phone in his hand. His eyes were all red as he stood silent.

    ¡°Oy, Zhou Yao, is something wrong? Say something.¡± Her voice was very hoarse.

    He froze for a moment before he pursed his thin lips as he said, ¡°Sorry...¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao, you don¡¯t have to apologize. If it were me, I would also make the same choice as you. I have long made preparations ever since I pushed you over to Han Xuan to do the blood exchange procedure, so you don¡¯t have to feel burdened. This choice, is the choice that we made together. You did not let me down.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Zhou Yao¡¯s voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°Are we ending just like that? I do not want to end off just like that. This ending is so rushed..¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao...¡±

    ¡°I do not want to end like that. I suddenly remembered that we have yet to have a wedding that truly belonged to us. We have yet to go on a honeymoon, and you have not...put on a wedding dress...¡±

 Chapter 900 - Come And Pick Me Up Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 900: Come And Pick Me Up Tonight</h4>

    ¡°Wedding gown..¡± Leng Zhiyuan froze.

    ¡°Yeah, wedding gown. I participated in Eldest Brother¡¯s wedding, and at that time, Older Sister-inw was wearing a white wedding gown. She was really so beautiful... When we got married, you wore a traditional Chinese styled gown, although you also looked beautiful, I want to see you in a wedding gown...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan, who was on the other end, became silent.

    Upon noting her silence, Zhou Yao mocked himself as heughed. His voice was even more hoarse as he said, ¡°I know that I am forcing it. I do not have the right... just treat it as if I am talking nonsense, I...¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao,e and pick me up tonight!¡± she said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Seven o¡¯clock in the evening today is an auspicious time. Come and pick me up at that time. You are not allowed to bete!¡± She hung up immediately.

    Upon hearing the busy tone on the other end, Zhou Yao still did not react to what was happening. What did she say? She asked him to go and pick her up tonight?

    His entire heart was alive again. All of the blood in his body was originally cold, but at this moment, it became boiling hot again. Tonight...tonight... He had never wanted nighttime toe so much in his entire life.

    ...

    At night, at six fifty in the evening, Zhou Yao rushed over to the door of the Leng family vi.

    He raised his head up to look up. The entire vi was bright with lights. It was not piercing to the eyes, but it was a gentle shade of amber. The moon light was clean and bright, and it added an ethereal glow to the vi.

    The vi was very quiet. It was as if it was asleep. Zhou Yao coughed out loud and lowered his gaze down to tidy the butterfly bow on his neck. He was very nervous, and his palms were sweaty.

    He parted his long legs and stepped forward. He stood on the steps and loudly knocked on the door.

    Knock knock knock...

    After he knocked thrice on the door, the main doors of the vi were pulled open. He raised his gaze to look over. Everyone was in the living room. The helpers were lined up in two lines, and there was a long red carpetid out in the middle. Leng Zhiyuan held Leng Hao¡¯s hand as she stood on the red carpet.

    Leng Zhiyuan wore a white wedding gown. The sleeveless design showed off her beautiful shoulders. The cinch at the waist was very tight. Her slim, toned body was just so fragile like a willow, and theyers below were whitece that were stacked on top of each other, giving her a romantic and beautiful vibe.

    She tied all of her long hair up today and ced a white veil in her hair. She stood underneath the yellow light and had a gentle expression on her face as she looked at him.

    Zhou Yao was instantly dazed.

    At this moment, Leng Hao parted his long legs and brought Leng Zhiyuan over.

    Ye Xiaotao popped up out of nowhere and gave Zhou Yao a push. She was ted as she said, ¡°Major General Zhou, what are you thinking? The bride is here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh,¡± he stuttered out loud, then he knelt down on the ground with one knee. He hurriedly handed the bouquet of white flowers that he¡¯d held in his hands the entire time over to her and opened his mouth. He wanted to say something. He¡¯d prepared many things that he wanted to say, but he forgot it all in an instant. His handsome firm face had a tinge of red on it as he stuttered out loud, ¡°This... This is for you.¡±

    His scared and helpless look made Ye Xiaotao cover her mouth as sheughed secretly. The helpers all looked over. It was still the first time that they saw the son-inw being so silly. Just now, when he knelt down on the floor, there was a very loud sound when his kneecaps touched the ground.

    Leng Zhiyuan lowered her gaze to look at him, and she curled her lips up as she stretched her hands out to receive the flowers he was handing here.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± He stood up quickly. The man was tall and immediately blocked the gate of the vi.

    Leng Hao looked over at Zhou Yao. He stretched his hand out to pat his shoulder as he said, ¡°Dad is still in aa. An older brother is just like the father of the family. Zhiyuan said that she wanted to wear a wedding dress, so I sent her over to your side... As Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s older brother, I also have many things that I want to say. With your situation right now, if not for Zhi Yuan¡¯s persistence, I would not grievance her like that. I...¡±

    ¡°Older Brother!¡± Leng Zhiyuan cut Leng Hao off immediately and said, ¡°We¡¯re already at this stage. What are you saying all of this for now?¡±

    Leng Hao nced over at his younger sister. He decided to give into her, and he said, ¡°Okay, okay. I will not say anything else.¡± He held Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small hand and gifted it to Zhou Yao as he said, ¡°I will hand Zhiyuan over to you for two days...¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at Leng Zhiyuan, and Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s gaze was all bright as she looked over at him.

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Older Brother.¡± He nodded his head firmly before he took Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small hand.

    He firmly held her small, boneless hand before he brought her down the stairs.

    At this moment, they heard Ye Xiaotao calling out from behind. ¡°Major General Zhou, where is your car? You came over to pick up the bride and rode a...bicycle?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan had a look behind her. There was a bicycle parked on thewn. It was very old, and there was a bar in the front.

    The moment she looked at it, she felt that it looked very old fashioned.

    Zhou Yao looked over at Leng Zhiyuan. She was his small princess who was beautiful and pure. He said, ¡°I heard others say that riding a bicycle during the wedding is very...romantic, so I also went to get one... I did not know that you were dressed so beautifully nor that the house would be decorated so formally. Why don¡¯t... Why don¡¯t you wait a while, I will go and exchange it for a sedan...¡±

    He spoke as he was about to leave.

    ¡°Ay, Zhou Yao!¡± Leng Zhiyuan pulled his sleeve quickly, and she raised her slim eyebrows. With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°Who asked you to exchange it? Did you ask me whether I liked it or not?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said, ¡°Then do...you like it?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan stepped forward immediately and said, ¡°Should I sit in the front, or the back?¡±

    ¡°Front! Of course you have to sit in the front!¡± Zhou Yao walked forward to support the bicycle, Leng Zhiyuan was all nimble as she jumped onto the seat in the front.

    Zhou Yao stretched his hand out to tidy the skirt of her gown before getting on it with his long legs. The soft fragrance that he missed so much was back in his embrace. He heaved out a breath of air with satisfaction before lowering his gaze to kiss her cheek. ¡°Sit there properly. We are setting off now.¡±

    He stepped on the pedals, and the bicycle was a little shaky. Leng Zhiyuan was both happy and excited as she screamed out loud. She did not turn her head back as she waved her hands at the people in the back.

    Leng Hao and Ye Xiaotao stood behind to look on. Ye Xiaotao was extremely touched, and her face was drenched with tears. Leng Hao was both frustrated and loving as he shook his head.

    ...

    Both of them rode over to the main doors of the vi and made a turn. At this moment, Leng Zhiyuan saw an extended version of ck business vehicle parked at the corner of the street. There were three people standing by the side of the luxury vehicle, and they were looking at them with benevolent expressions on their faces.

    Leng Zhiyuan had hot tears flowing down her face immediately. It was Grandpa, Dad and Mum.

    All of them were here.

    They came to witness this wedding that could not be considered a wedding.

    Zhou Yao was also looking at them. He did not stop. Both of his feet were on the pedals as he cruised forward. He tightened his arms and held Leng Zhiyuan in his embrace. He lowered his gaze to kiss her earlobes as he gently asked her, ¡°Wifey, are you cold?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her eyelids and forced the hot tears back into her eyes. She had a bright smile on her face as she said, ¡°I am not cold. I am not cold at all.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we speed up?¡± he asked with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Zhou Yao immediately pedalled on the bicycle even harder. A gust of cool wind blew on the early spring night. It was just like a pair of warm hands. Leng Zhiyuan opened her arms up with an ¡°Ah!¡± as she called out loud.

    Zhou Yao had a pampering smile on his face.

    At this moment, they heard something behind them. Xiao Zhi was calling out to them. ¡°Major General, Older Sister-inw!¡±

    Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan turned their heads back at the same time. All 12 ming Forces soldiers were there. They¡¯d ridden the same old styled bicycle that Zhou Yao was riding, and at this moment, all of the streetmps in the city shone down brightly on the streets with its neon lights. They quickly became a beautiful sight on the streets.

 Chapter 901 - This Is For You Two

    <h4>Chapter 901: This Is For You Two</h4>

    Zhou Yao had a look at Xiao Zhi and the rest, and his handsome face quickly darkened as he chided them. ¡°What are all of you here for? You all cannot go out at night. Have you all asked for approval from the base?¡±

    ¡°Major General, no!¡±

    ¡°You guys!¡±

    ¡°Major General, Older Sister-inw, at the very most, we will get chided when we get back to the base, but today is such an important day; how could we not be here?¡±

    Zhou Yao snorted coldly and nced at them as he said, ¡°Wait for you guys to get back, and let¡¯s see how I teach you all a lesson.¡±

    The ming Forces soldiers were all unbothered. In their hearts, what day would Major General not chide them?

    Xiao Zhiughed and said, ¡°Major General, Older Sister-inw, just let us send you guys on. It is such a joyous night. Do you guys want some music?¡±

    Music?

    Leng Zhiyuan was against the man¡¯s firm biceps and perched her small head on his shoulder as she looked at them curiously.

    She did not know where Xiao Zhi got his huge loudspeaker from. He pressed the button, and melodious music rang out in the air.

    Xiao Zhi and the other ming Forces soldiers started to sing.

    He will be your groom,

    And from today onwards, he will be your life partner,

    Everything of his would be closely rted to you,

    You would have to go through thick and thin together:

    You will be his bride,

    Someone ced her in your hands,

    You have to spend your entire life taking care of her and cherish her even more,

    You have to share bitterness or joy together.

    There must be a special fate,

    That you two can be family with one another.

    The more he loves you,

    The more love you should return.

    The possibilities of finding bliss,

    You will not be alone from this moment,

    You have to remember at all moments that both of you are ¡°us.¡±

    How much you put in,

    Is how much more you¡¯ll get...

    The ming Forces soldiers were not too good at singing, and as so many people sang together. They were out of tune, but they were extremely excited as they sang. Everyone was full of energy, and they made the song sound lively as their voices reverberated in the air.

    At this moment, the bystanders on the road and even the cars stopped to look over at them/ Which family¡¯s wedding was this? It was actually so exquisite and fun...

    Leng Zhiyuan did not know much about the song. She did not know that this was an old song, For You Two, from an established singer, Zhang Yu, but she was extremely touched.

    This was a wedding that could not be considered to be a wedding. She did notck anything.

    At this moment, Zhou Yao pressed against her and bent down by her ear as he lovingly asked her, ¡°Zhiyuan, what kind of special fate is it, exactly, that allowed us to be family in the end?¡±

    If they could, she really wanted to keep his warm and mesmerizing voice deep in her soul. She fluttered her long eyshes, and she turned her head back fiercely to look at him with a displeased expression on her face as she said, ¡°I do not want to cry... You are not allowed to make me cry!¡±

    As he witnessed her coy behaviour, Zhou Yao curled the corners of his lips up. He saluted her as he said, ¡°Yes, dear Wifey!¡±

    Both of them broke out intoughter as they walked along the road together with the song.

    ...

    The ming Forces soldiers could only apany them on a short journey. They stopped. Because Zhou Yao stopped up front, Leng Zhiyuan got down, and he threw the bicycle down as he held her small hand and ran over to the church in the front.

    The church was ringing with the sounds of the night bells. Zhou Yao pulled her as they secretly ran inside before they sat down on thewn. In the front of thewn was the marriage altar, and a pair of newlyweds stood there for their wedding.

    ¡°Wifey, I am sorry. It was too hurried today, so I did not find a church for us to get married in...¡±

    ¡°So you brought me over to watch other people get married?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡± Leng Zhiyuan ced her index finger on the side of her lip as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. The wedding is starting.¡±

    The pastor¡¯s solemn voice rang out through the church, ¡°Groom, bride, I stand here today in God¡¯s name to witness your marriage... The groom, can I ask, do you take this bride as your loving wife?¡±

    ¡°I do!¡± Zhou Yao turned his gaze over to the side as he told Leng Zhiyuan with a smile on his lips.

    The pastor followed up and asked, ¡°Bride, are you willing to marry the groom?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan slowly curled the corners of her lips. She gently closed her eyes and was soft and firm as she said, ¡°I do!¡±

    ¡°Okay. I will announce the bride and groom are officially a married couple now. From now onwards, in life or death, they will not part. You may now kiss the bride.¡±

    Zhou Yao stretched hisrge defined palm as he cupped Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small face, and he kissed her red lips.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not want to cry, but the moment he kissed her, two streams of tears fell from the corners of her eyes and slid down onto his palm.

    Zhou Yao kissed her lips before going over to kiss her tears, and he said, ¡°Wifey, my heart only belongs to you. No matter what happens in the future, I will treat you well for the rest of my life, and this fact will never change.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Zhiyuan used force to nod her head. She knew that this was a promise.

    Zhou Yao gently let go of her as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. We still have two days. Let¡¯s go on a honeymoon. Where do you want to go? I heard Older Sister-inw say that France is a romantic country. If not, Korea is also fine. I will take you shopping with my credit card. We are notcking money...¡± As he spoke, he paused for a moment and quickly rejected the ideas. ¡°We should not go so far away. We do not have enough time. We¡¯d need to spend many hours on the ne...¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao.¡± Leng Zhiyuan interrupted him as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s not go too far. We can visit somewhere nearby. As long as you are by my side.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes were a little red. He quickly closed his eyes and hugged her. He forcefully kissed her forehead as he softly said, ¡°Wifey, sorry. I can only grievance you. I have always been grievancing you... In the future, if there is a chance, I will definitely make it up to you...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you have to remember it.¡±

    ¡°I will definitely remember it. Let¡¯s go over to a nearby vige for the honeymoon then. It is very close if we go by car ¡ª a few hours. We¡¯ll be there early in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you decide.¡±

    ...

    They got rid of the bicycle and got into a car. Leng Zhiyuan sat down in the front passenger seat. Zhou Yao stretched his hand out to take a ck coat and covered it over her as he said, ¡°Sleep for a while. I will drive.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will sleep for a while, and we will change overter. I will drive.¡±

    It was very tiring to drive in the night. She could switch with him.

    Zhou Yaoughed and stretched his hand out to pinch her soft cheek as he said, ¡°You can sleep first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Zhiyuan closed her eyes.

    Zhou Yao started the car.

    The car drove steadily on the road. Leng Zhiyuan was unable to fall asleep. She secretly opened her eyes to look at the man by her side. He was really handsome today. He wore a white shirt and white pants. He would often be dressed in ck, so when he asionally wore white, it highlighted his elegance and good looks. After all, he was also the son of a wealthy family, and the aura on him was perfect.

    She used her fingers to caress his features in her mind. Even though she had done it multiple times before, looking at his perfect side profile right now, she was still smitten.

    She looked at him a little stricken.

    At this moment, Zhou Yao turned his gaze over to the side and looked over as he said, ¡°Is looking at me more important than sleeping? If you continue to look at me, I won¡¯t be able to control myself. Let¡¯s get on with our wedding night in the car then.¡± As he spoke, he raised his right hand up to scare her.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Leng Zhiyuan screamed out loud, then she quickly closed her eyes as she turned over to the side. She said, ¡°I am not ying with you anymore!¡±

    She pouted her red lips.

    Zhou Yaoughed softly and lovingly as he said. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around anymore. Go and sleep, quick.¡±

 Chapter 902 - Honeymoon Trip

    <h4>Chapter 902: Honeymoon Trip</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan was awoken by the rough feeling on her face. She slowly opened her eyes, and Zhou Yao¡¯s handsome and firm features were erged before her face.

    He was using hisrge palm to cup her face, and he touched her supple skin carefully and lovingly.

    She was a little sleepy as she said, ¡°What time is it? Is it tiring for you to drive? I will switch with you.¡±

    She wanted to get up.

    ¡°No need.¡± He quickly pressed her shoulders down and curled his lips up to smile as he said, ¡°We are already here.¡±

    ¡°We are here?¡± Leng Zhiyuan had a look outside the window. It was already the next morning. ¡°Aiya, why did I sleep for such a long time? Why did you not wake me up?¡±

    Her red lips were pouted. Zhou Yao could not control himself as he bent down to kiss her and said, ¡°I am waking you up now, right?¡±

    ¡°That is not the same. It must have been so tiring for you to drive all by yourself in the night. I could¡¯ve switched with you...¡±

    ¡°Hah, you look just like a small sleepy cat. Who would bear to wake you up? Furthermore, the journey here is not a problem for me at all.¡±

    He just knew how to stretch himself out.

    Leng Zhiyuan had a look at the sky outside as she said, ¡°What are we doing now? Why don¡¯t we go and get a room first so you can catch up on sleep...¡±

    ¡°No need, I slept for a while inside the car just now.¡± As he spoke, he pecked her face again, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over to the shopping mall to buy some clothes before getting some breakfast. I am hungry.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay then.¡± Leng Zhiyuan agreed to it forcefully. She knew that he would never discuss the decisions that he made with her.

    ¡°You are so obedient!¡± Zhou Yao stretched his hand out to the back of her head before taking the crystal hair pin from her hair. Her smooth, dark hair was all let down in his palm.

    He used his long fingers to hook some strands of her hair before taking to his nostrils to have a whiff.

    It was really so fragrant.

    Leng Zhiyuan knew that he really had a feitish for her hair. They had not seen each other for a few days, and when he hugged her, he sniffed her hair first. She clenched her small fist and hit him, then her hair from his index finger and she opened the door to get out of the car.

    Noticing her getting out of the car, Zhou Yao also quickly opened the door and went around the car to hold her hand.

    ...

    Both of them went inside the shopping mall together. Zhou Yao was dressed all in white. Leng Zhiyuan was wearing a wedding gown. Because they were still wearing the clothes from yesterday, the entire time they were walking, they attracted others who were all looking at them.

    The two held each others¡¯ hand as they continued walking forward. They did not care about others¡¯ gazes as they went over to a clothing shop. Zhou Yao looked for the salesperson directly and said, ¡°Give my wife two...dresses, and also...some high heels.¡±

    After he was done speaking, he ced one hand into his pocket and smiled at her.

    Leng Zhiyuan was frustrated. She knew that he liked to see her wearing dresses and skirts, and back in the past, he alwaysined about her taste.

    The salesperson was excited as she stepped forward. She asked Leng Zhiyuan, ¡°Miss, what styles do you like?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan had a nce at Zhou Yao as she said, ¡°Give me the most fashionable and beautiful style from this year, and take a few more skirts for me to try!¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± the salesperson answered.

    Upon seeing her being so obedient, Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze was gentle and bright as he looked over at her. Leng Zhiyuan took the skirts that the salesperson handed to her, then raised her chin up proudly, meaning ¡ª Isn¡¯t it just skirts? Wait here; I will blind your eyester!

    She walked into the changing room.

    As the woman disappeared before his eyes, Zhou Yao was in a good mood as he broke out into softughter.

    Leng Zhiyuan picked out two dresses in the end. One dress was wrapped up and set in the bag, and another was on her. She wore a flowery shirt on top and had a white tasseled pencil skirt on the bottom. She picked another pair of white high heeled sandals. The white straps of the sandals were wrapped around her snow-white ankles, and she looked inviting and eye-catching.

    Zhou Yao also went to change his clothes. The man¡¯s clothes were simple. He changed into a thin burgundy v-neck sweater and had a pair of ck slim-cut pants. He was a natural clothes model with broad shoulders and a slim waist. No matter what he wore, he looked like a fashionable male model.

    Uponing out, he saw Leng Zhiyuan. His eyes lit up. She tied all of her long hair up, and she did in a cute and practical bun on top of her head. His gaze was fixed on her beautiful slim legs.

    At this moment. He heard the woman gurgling inughter. ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s expression was tender as she looked at him and said, ¡°Oy, have you seen enough already? If you have seen enough, swipe your card. I do not have any money; you should pay.¡±

    Zhou Yao regained his senses. He stared at her small, bright, attractive face before walking over to the cashier to swipe his card.

    ...

    Both of them walked out of the clothing shop. Zhou Yao held the shopping bags and used another hand to hold her small hand. As they walked, his expression turned bad because he realized that the woman by his side was too eye-catching. Many men were sneaking peeks at her, and almost everyone who walked by her turned their head to look at her.

    Two men walked past her and still boldly stopped to point at her slim figure. Zhou Yao¡¯s face was entirely sour, and he quickened his pace.

    He was walking very quickly, and Leng Zhiyuan called out after him from behind. She said, ¡°Oy, Zhou Yao, walk slower. I just started to wear high heels and am not too used to it...¡±

    She was limping as she walked.

    Zhou Yao turned his head back. He squinted his narrow eyes as he nced at her. ¡°If you do not know how to wear high heels, don¡¯t wear them with such high heels...¡±

    What did he mean by that?

    Leng Zhiyuan was instantly furious, and she said, ¡°Oy, Zhou Yao, what are you talking about? Who did I wear high heels for? You...do not have any morals!¡±

    Zhou Yao felt that he was in the wrong, but he was a mighty Major General and could not bring himself to apologize to her. He could not say that some passersby were looking at her, so he was jealous, right?

    He awkwardly turned around.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt suspicious as she looked at him. At this moment, she realized that there were many men looking at her. Her eyes lit up, and she had a rough feeling of why he was acting this way.

    She ran forward, and grabbed his muscr arm quickly as she said, ¡°Zhou Yao, you are jealous?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan pouted her red lips and pinched his firm arm as she said, ¡°You are not allowed to curse!¡±

    Zhou Yao was in a bad mood as he snorted out, ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao, you are being too petty. Others are just staring at me, and you are already behaving like that? The person who wanted me to wear a skirt was you, and now that I put it on, you¡¯re unhappy.. Others can look if they want to. They are able to see, but they can¡¯t touch...¡±

    Touch?

    Zhou Yao was furious when he heard this word, and he said, ¡°Who would dare to touch my woman? He would not even know how he died...¡±

    His words came to a pause as something soft descended upon his right cheek. Leng Zhiyuan had gone on her tiptoes and kissed his cheek in front of everyone.

    The woman¡¯s soft,forting voice rang out in his ears, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry anymore. I am yours; others all can forget about it.¡±

    Zhou Yao curled his lips up before stretching his muscr arms to bring her into his embrace as he said, ¡°This is more like it!¡± He bent down and was about to kiss her cheek.

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly blocked him and did not allow him to do so. She wasughing in his embrace and said, ¡°Oy oy oy, you are a high ranking Major General in the army, and you are being all lovey dovey with a woman in the shopping mall right now. It would really tarnish your image, right?¡±

    ¡°Who cares about my image? I am just like that!¡± He squinted his eyes as he smiled.

    Leng Zhiyuan:...

    ¡°Does it hurt when you wear high heels?¡± He lowered his gaze to look at her beautiful feet.

 Chapter 903 - Take A Photograph To Reminisce In The Future

    <h4>Chapter 903: Take A Photograph To Reminisce In The Future</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan immediately replied, ¡°It does not hurt... I don¡¯t need you to worry about me right now!¡±

    ¡°You are angry now?¡± Heughed softly before he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s go. I will take you to breakfast. There is a breakfast shop here that has very delicious food.¡±

    ¡°Right? Zhou Yao, why are you so familiar with this ce? Oh, I got it...¡± She quickly pointed her fair finger at him as she said, ¡°Did you bring another woman behind my back toe over here. Quickly confess to me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t guess randomly! There was a time when I was out on a mission, and I was stalking this ce out for half a month, so I am familiar with this ce. Wifey, my family background is clear, and I do proper things. I would never do something that would upset my wifey. You don¡¯t have to worry, okay?¡± As he looked at her fair finger shake in his gaze, he immediately opened his mouth to bite it.

    Leng Zhiyuan screamed out loud. ¡°Ah!¡± She took her index finger back as she said, ¡°Are you a small dog?¡±

    ¡°If I am a small dog, what are you?¡± he retorted.

    Leng Zhiyuan immediately heard some unhealthy hint in his words. Her small face was red as she escaped his muscr arms. She said, ¡°You are not being proper. I am not going to bother with you.¡±

    He quickly stepped forward and half bluffed and coaxed her to take her into his embrace.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt sweet inside her heart. Actually, he had many negative points. He had a fiery temper and did not talk about who was wrong or right. He was a total chauvinist, and when he was jealous, he was even more jealous than a woman... But he spoke really well just now. He had a good family background and did proper things. Others might think he was careless and nonchnt on the surface, but inside his heart, he was not a yboy at all. Yeah; he was reliable!

    ...

    They picked a seat near the windows in the breakfast joint. Leng Zhiyuan had a mouthful of the barley tea and could not help but emotionally say, ¡°This is so fragrant, and it tastes so good.¡±

    Zhou Yao saw her satisfied expression and curled the corners of her lips up lovingly. A cup of tea was enough to make her feel satisfied.

    He looked out the window, and at this moment, he realized that there was a female lingerie shop nearby. There were rows of female nightgowns in the shop.

    His eyes lit up, and he had a look at Leng Zhiyuan, who was seated opposite him. The woman was still lowering her small head to drink tea andpletely had no idea what he was nning to do inside his heart.

    ¡°Wifey, you sit here for a while. I will go over to the washroom.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure.¡±

    Ten minutester. Zhou Yao was holding a small stic bag as he returned. Leng Zhiyuan was surprised as she looked on and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the washroom? Why...did you bring something back?¡±

    Zhou Yao handed the small paper bag to her and said, ¡°This is a gift for you.¡±

    ¡°For me?¡± there was a hint of joy on Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s exquisite features as she said, ¡°...This is a gift for me?¡±

    Zhou Yao raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan immediately had a bright smile on her face. It turned out that he¡¯d gone over to pick out a gift for her... He knew a little something about romance too.

    She stretched her hand out and wanted to have a look inside the paper bag.

    ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t open it right now. Open it tonight.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hand froze. She had a look at the man opposite her. What was it? Why was he being so mysterious about it?

    ¡°Okay, I will look at it tonight then.¡± She ced the small paper bag into the bag containing the clothes.

    It was then that Zhou Yao felt satisfied. He took the ss of water up and had a sip, and he squinted his eyes up as he smiled at Leng Zhiyuan.

    Leng Zhiyuan, who¡¯d received a gift, was naturally very happy. She curled the corners of her lips up and gave him a sweet smile.

    With this, Zhou Yao had a smile that was just like floodwaters. He was nning how to swallow her up, and this little silly thing was still smiling at him. His wifey was so silly.

    ...

    Both of them finished breakfast. Zhou Yao asked Leng Zhiyuan, ¡°Where do you want to go and y?¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡± Leng Zhiyuan ced her hand on her chin as she had a look at her surroundings. When she saw a photography studio, her eyes lit up as she said, ¡°Zhou Yao, let¡¯s go and take photographs?¡±

    ¡°Photographs?¡± Zhou Yao raised his eyebrows. He did not like to take photographs.

    ¡°Right, take a picture! Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Zhiyuan held hisrge palm and pulled him into the photography studio.

    Leng Zhiyuan chose an instant photo booth, and the boss of the photography studio opened the camera up and taught Leng Zhiyuan how to work the camera simply. Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head and expressed her understanding.

    They walked over in front of the camera. Leng Zhiyuan adjusted the angle before she said, ¡°We can take two pictures. Come, one, two, three; we are taking it now.¡±

    Click. They were done taking the photographs.

    Leng Zhiyuan took the photograph out to have a look, and the moment she did so, she was immediately displeased as she looked at Zhou Yao, who was by her side. She said, ¡°What are you doing? Standing in a military stance? Why do you look so serious when you are taking a photo?¡±

    Both of them were standing extremely upright in the photograph. She had a bright smile on her face, but he looked solemn and did not have an expression on his face.

    It seemed that he was taking a photograph in his work as a soldier, and it made her seem silly when she stood by his side.

    Zhou Yao nonchntly had a look at the camera in front of her as he said, ¡°I do not like to take photographs. Do you see an old man who would like to have a camera in front of him all for nothing? I am not taking any more...¡±

    He wanted to leave.

    ¡°Oy, Zhou Yao!¡± Leng Zhiyuan pulled him back quickly as she said, ¡°I know that you do not like to take photographs; we are wasting your precious time right now, right? But my Major General Zhou is just so handsome. How can I not have a photo for me to remember. Come, be good. Smile...¡±

    She stretched her two fair index fingers out to draw a smiling face by his lips. Zhou Yao rolled his eyes, but he still gave the woman face as he forced a smile out on the corners of his lips.

    ¡°Okay, maintain this stance, and it will be good. Come, we are taking it now. One, two, three...¡± Leng Zhiyuan was very deighted as she said, ¡°Cheese.¡±

    At this moment, there was a softness on her cheek. It was him who turned his body over to the side to kiss her.

    Click! They were done taking the photograph.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, you!¡± Leng Zhiyuan was extremely angry. Why was he so mischievous?

    Zhou Yao looked at her, and was very satisfied as he raised his eyebrows up.

    At this moment, the boss walked over and said, ¡°We are done. Sir, Miss, your photographs are ready. Come. Pleasee over here. I will print the photographs out for you now.¡±

    The duo stood in front of the counter. The boss handed the printed photographs over and said, ¡°Sir, Miss, please have a look. The photographs were shot very well.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan lowered her gaze to have a brief look. In the first photograph, he had a solemn expression on his face, and in the second photo, he gave his side profile only, and his thin lips were on her cheek. In these two photographs, she was smiling brightly, and she could not help but curl the corners of her lips up. Now, when she looked at it, she felt that it had turned out pretty well.

    Although he would not cooperate, his handsome face was attractive enough. Didn¡¯t they all say that this was a generation where looks mattered the most?

    ¡°Sir, Miss, we have many essories here to house your headshots. You two can have your pick,¡± the boss suggested to them.

    Leng Zhiyuan had a look in front of her, and there were many essories on the counter. She immediately stretched her finger out to point to a thin silver ne. There was a heart-shaped pendant. She said, ¡°I want that one.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The boss took the silver pendant out.

    Leng Zhiyuan received the pedant. She opened the heart-shaped pendant, picked the second photograph where he¡¯d kissed her secretly, and ced it inside, then she put the cover of the pendant back.

    ¡°Help me put it on.¡± She handed the ne over to the man.

    Zhou Yao took it in his palm before helping her put it around her neck. This kind of thin ne matched her skin tone very well. It was very sparkly. It was low profile but sparkling. He asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you unsatisfied with this photograph?¡±

 Chapter 904 - Watching A Movie

    <h4>Chapter 904: Watching A Movie</h4>

    ¡°Who said that I don¡¯t like it? Where did you hear that?¡± She turned her gaze back and raised her slim eyebrows as she nced at Zhou Yao.

    Zhou Yao shrugged his shoulders lovingly.

    Leng Zhiyuan continued to look at the counter. She pointed towards a red string and asked, ¡°Boss, hand that over to me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan took the red string. There was a small red cloth pendant on the red string. It was sewn by hand. It was small and exquisite, and she ced the first photographs into the cloth bag.

    ¡°Do you mind wearing this around your neck?¡± she asked the man behind her as she turned around.

    Zhou Yao had a frown on his face as he looked at the string. He went on missions frequently and did not wear essories other than the watch on his wrist. He rarely used a wallet, either.

    ¡°You have already made the decision for me. Why are you even asking me?¡±

    He was agreeing to it!

    Leng Zhiyuan went behind him quickly and put it on his neck.

    She was pretty satisfied about it herself. Such a masculine man like him looked very good wearing such a thin red string on his neck.

    ...

    They left the photography studio. Zhou Yao held her shoulder as they went into a theatre. He asked her to stand in ce, and he went over to buy the tickets.

    He brought her over to watch a movie...

    Leng Zhiyuan had not watched a movie before, but she heard that lovers were just like that, holding hands while going shopping, watching a movie, eating popcorn... In the past, she felt that dating was something very unbing of her, and she did not expect that now...

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± At this moment, Zhou Yao turned around and came back, and he stuffed something into her embrace.

    She quickly stretched her hand out to take it. She lowered her gaze down to look. The thing that she was just thinking about, he bought it over ¡ª popcorn!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go; the movie is starting!¡± He held the movie tickets in one hand and held her hand with the other.

    They walked into the theatre. There were not too many people watching the movie, so they sat down in the two outermost seats by the aisle.

    ¡°What movie is this?¡±

    ¡°A spy movie.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head. That was pretty good. If people like him and her went to watch some cheesy artsy movie, she would feel very ufortable.

    She grabbed some popcorn and chewed it. ¡°It¡¯s good!¡± She pinched some and brought it over to his lips.

    Although Zhou Yao had bought the popcorn, he did not want to eat it. Popcorn was a snack that young girls ate. He usually wouldn¡¯t pay it any mind, but since she was handing it over, he opened his mouth to have a bite.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    Zhou Yao nodded his head.

    Leng Zhiyuan handed more over to him, and this time, Zhou Yao quickly shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m all set.¡±

    She knew that he was not used to eating such things, and she said, ¡°If you are not eating it, then I will be eating it all myself.¡± She was extremely delighted as she hugged the entire bucket of popcorn into her embrace.

    Zhou Yao saw her satisfied expression. It was very soft, and she looked like a small woman. He still clearly remembered how she looked when they¡¯d just met. She was so wild just like a small chilli pepper, and now, when he made her anxious, she was still wild, but most of the time, she would be so gentle when she was by his side.

    Actually, she was an extremely meticulous woman. She knew when to hold back and when to let go, and she knew when to give her man the gentleness that he wanted.

    She also knew that this was theirst journey together. She did not say anything but only apanied him so warmly and nicely.

    The movie started, and Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze became hot under the lights.

    He did not know what was going on in the film. He was not watching it. There were not too many people in the theatre, and after one and a half hours, there was a gory scene in the movie. The girls in the front were all scared, and each one shrunk into her boyfriend¡¯s embrace. He noticed.

    He looked at the woman by his side. Leng Zhiyuan was watching the movie very seriously. She was a special agent, and she was already extremely familiar with these gory scenes. She would not behave like those girls; she was very calm.

    Zhou Yao coughed and sat up straight. He stretched hisrge palm to hold her slim waist as he said, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°I am not. Movies aren¡¯t real. They use red dye... Look at that extra. The bullet had yet to hit his body, and he fell down already. He is not professional at all.¡±

    Zhou Yao:...

    Okay then. He took his hand back

    The movie went on for some time. An unusual sound rang out in Zhou Yao¡¯s ears. There was a couple seated in the couple¡¯s seat behind them, and they were already hugging and embracing one another.

    Zhou Yao felt his lips go dry, and he swallowed his saliva.

    ¡°Wifey...¡± he called her.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Leng Zhiyuan was still watching the movie and did not turn her head back.

    Zhou Yao only called her louder, ¡°Wifey...¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± She answered him again, but her attention was still focused on the movie.

    Zhou Yao was frustrated. Other couples were hugging and kissing one another when they were watching the movie, and he was the only one who had his partner by his side but was unable to touch her.

    How could this be possible?

    Leng Zhiyuan was watching the movie seriously when a muscr arm suddenly wrapped around her soft waist. The man used strength, and she crashed into the man¡¯s embrace directly.

    She was still carrying popcorn in her embrace, and the popcorn spilled out all over his pants.

    ¡°What are you doing? The popcorn is all over the ce.¡± She quickly stretched her hand out to pick it up.

    She was picking it up when one kernelnded on his zipper. She went to grab it, but her fingers unintentionally brushed him, and that spot was hot and hard.

    Leng Zhiyuan froze and immediately sensed something was up with him. At this moment, she also heard the soundsing from the couple in the couple¡¯s seat behind them. Her small face became red.

    She did not know that they could...do that...in the movie theatre...

    She escaped from his hand and pretended not to know anything as she hugged the popcorn bucket. She was sitting precariously as she continued to watch the movie.

    Zhou Yao had a look at her small red face and knew that she was pretending. His tall and handsome figure was pressing against her. He snatched the popcorn from her then hugged her.

    ¡°Zhou Yao...¡± She was struggling and did not allow him to hug her.

    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He kissed her hair, and since she knew what he was thinking about, he also saved the trouble and could go straight to the point.

    He was still asking her what was wrong?

    He was totally ying dumb!

    ¡°We are in the movie theatre!¡± she reminded him.

    ¡°Are you the only one who knows that we are in the movie theatre? Others do not know that?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan:...

    He firmly tugged her soft waist and dragged her directly to sit down in the seat in the corner.

    Zhou Yao looked at her beautiful grey eyes. The lighting was dim, but her eyes were sparkling brightly, just like pearls in the night sky. She was both hurried and shy. Her clear eyes did not have enough time to escape him.

    Zhou Yao felt like his heart was being scratched by a small kitten. His heart itched. He used two fingers to pinch her chin, and he over to block her red lips.

    Leng Zhiyuan was unwilling, but they were in public. She did not dare to struggle much. If she did so, then others would look over at them. She used both of her small hands to grab his cor. Her long eyshes fluttered as she nervously allowed him to kiss her.

    He kissed her as he used his emotions. When he sucked on her fragrance, they could hear the sound of their tongues smacking.

    Leng Zhiyuan froze and pushed him away immediately.

    Zhou Yao felt ufortable. HHe raised his eyebrows as he looked at the woman in his embrace with his hot gaze. Her red lips were stained with some water. They were shiny and bright. Her face was all bright. Her skin was smooth and fair, and all of this was enough to set all of his senses on fire.

 Chapter 905 - I Will TeaChapter You A Lesson Later

    <h4>Chapter 905: I Will Teach You A Lesson Later</h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± His voice was hoarse, and his entire body was all tight.

    Go back?

    But the movie was only half way finished...

    Leng Zhiyuan was shy and angry. She¡¯d been together with him for so long, and this was the first time he¡¯d brought her to a movie. It was so hard for him to be romantic, and now in the midst of it, his mind...was full of those thoughts.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± She did notply, and she hit him.

    He stretched hisrge hand out to pin her small hand down as he said, ¡°Be good. Let¡¯s go back now; I want to...sleep..¡±

    Sleep? What nonsense was that!?

    ¡°The gift that I gave you, you can open it up to have a look...¡±

    Gift?

    The paper bag was just by her side. He held her small hand and brought it into the small bag slowly. The centre of her palm felt very smooth. She lowered her gaze to have a look. There was a fire red spaghetti nightgown in the small bag.

    ¡°You!¡± Her small face was all red, and she red at him fiercely.

    Zhou Yao ignored her anger and turned around directly to pull her away.

    ...

    They did not go far. They went over to a nearby hotel. When they entered the main lobby of the hotel, Zhou Yao was checking in at the counter, and Leng Zhiyuan was dragging her feet behind him.

    She looked at the man¡¯s eager back profile. She was still angry inside her heart. He said that it was a present for her, and she was still so silly and was happy for such a long amount of time because of it. She¡¯d been extremely eager to open the present, but he was actually so great, he actually gave her a...

    He really...was so shameless!

    At this moment, the man¡¯s deep and charming voice rang out in her ears as he said, ¡°Wifey,e over. Take your identity card out for verification.¡±

    She raised her head up to look over. Zhou Yao and the two staff members manning the front desk were looking at her.

    She snorted out and turned her back immediately.

    Zhou Yao knew that she was still throwing a tantrum. He was all pampering as he curled the corners of his lips up. He parted his long legs and walked over to hold her small hand as he said, ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±

    ¡°Who is your wifey?¡±

    Zhou Yao raised his eyebrows up, meaning ¡ª you.

    Leng Zhiyuan was angry and clenched her teeth.

    She was forced and pulled over to go over to the front desk. The man by her side was hurrying her, and he was extremely forceful. She did not have any other choice, and was extremely unwilling as she took her identity card out.

    The two attendants manning the front counter took her identity card and had a look. One of them was suspicious as she looked over at Zhou Yao, then she looked over at Leng Zhiyuan again and said, ¡°Miss, you...are you okay?¡±

    After getting asked this question, Leng Zhiyuan froze for a moment. At this moment, she noticed that the worker was slightly afraid as she nced at Zhou Yao, and she gave her an indication with her eyes. Her meaning was very obvious ¡ª Miss, if you¡¯ve been dragged here against your will, be brave and say it out loud. If there is any trouble, we will call the cops!

    Leng Zhiyuanughed inside her heart. The two workers manning the counter could probably tell that she¡¯d been unwillingly brought here by Zhou Yao, and it was good this way.

    ¡°I am fine,¡± she answered, but her expressions seemed to be hesitating, and it was just as if she had some difficulty that she could not say aloud.

    The workers saw her behaving like that and felt more sure of what was going on, but Zhou Yao was tall and burly. He seemed like a difficult person to deal with, so the attendants could only hand her identity card back to Leng Zhiyuan before giving her aforting gaze meaning ¡ª Don¡¯t worry, we will save you.

    Leng Zhiyuan cackled inside her heart.

    ...

    They entered their room. Zhou Yao did not sense that anything was amiss. He was extremely hurried as he hugged Leng Zhiyuan. He used force to kiss her and said, ¡°I will go and take a bath first.¡±

    He went into the bathroom.

    Leng Zhiyuan walked over to the side of the bed. She took the nightgown from the paper bag. It was a short dress with a spaghetti strap and low cleavage, and the style was very daring.

    This was what he bought?

    She thought about what happened when he went to buy it. He was a mighty Major General in the army, and he¡¯d gone into the lingerie shop to buy this nightgown. This image was too...

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly shook her head, and it seemed that he¡¯d really gone all out for tonight.

    At this moment, the bathroom door opened. A gust of cold wind came from it. A hulking figure hugged her from behind. Zhou Yao used his thin, gentle lips to nudge her ears as he hurried her. ¡°I am done bathing. You go and wash up now.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not move and was unwilling to do so.

    He took the red coloured nightgown up and stuffed it into her embrace as he said, ¡°Put this on after you shower.¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao, are you shameless?¡± She was furious as she chided him.

    Zhou Yao was not angry. He raised his eyebrows and was controlling his patience as he coaxed her, ¡°What are you talking about? I am with my wifey. Why do I have to care about not being shameless? I am shameless!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan:...

    ¡°Be good. Go and shower quickly. I am a little impatient now. You don¡¯t have to be shy. Which part of you have I not seen before?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen it before, why do you still want me to wear this nightgown? This... Someone would actually wear this?¡±

    ¡°Wifey, it is all because I have yet to see you wear such a nightgown before. I want to see. This is not something humans wear. This is what...fairies wear. My wifey is a fairy!¡± He hugged her and bent down by the side of her ear as he spoke gently. He was half coaxing and bluffing.

    Leng Zhiyuan heard the word fairy, and her entire body broke out into shivers. He really did not have any limits on what he¡¯d say.

    ¡°I do not want to wear it...¡±

    ¡°Wifey, be good...¡±

    She pushed him, and he was coaxing her. The two were pushing and pulling one another, and suddenly, the doorbell rang. Ding!

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s gaze lit up. She was extremely happy. Help is here!

    Zhou Yao let go of her. He turned his gaze to look at the door as he said, ¡°Who is this?¡±

    ¡°It might be the room service. Quickly go and have a look.¡± She pushed him over.

    Zhou Yao parted his long legs and pushed the door open.

    There were four police officers standing outside the door.

    ¡°How are you doing, Sir? We received a report. We heard that you have forcefully brought a woman to this room. We have to go inside to do a search. Pleasee over to the police station with us.¡±

    Zhou Yao was expressionless, but he raised his eyebrows up immediately and said, ¡°What? Report?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± One police officer had a look inside the room, and he said, ¡°At the front desk, the person you brought here against her will asked for help.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan had originally wanted to watch a good show y out before her, but she did not expect the police officers to expose her just like that. At this moment, a sharp gaze shone down on her. Zhou Yao held the door handle with one hand and turned his body over to the side to look over.

    Leng Zhiyuan froze before sheughed awkwardly. ¡°Haha.¡±

    Zhou Yao saw her behaving like this and also instantly understood what was going on. He sinisterly curled the corners of his lips up and squinted his eyes as he looked at her. There was a dangerous glow in his eyes, meaning ¡ª I will teach you a lessonter!

    ¡°Sir, we have to go inside to do a search...¡± The police officers were about to enter the room.

    But they did not manage to go inside because Zhou Yao stretched his muscr arm out in front of them. The police officers were about to charge him with obstructing the work of a public service officer, but the man¡¯s deep gaze had already stopped on their faces. He moved his thin lips and asked, ¡°Which station are you all from?¡±

    The police officers were immediately frozen, and they were shocked by his look.

    At this moment, Zhou Yao stretched his hand out, and when the police officers reacted to the situation, it was already toote. The phone in the police officer¡¯s pocket was already taken away by Zhou Yao, and he used his long fingers to dial a series of numbers. The call was connected after two rings.

    ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Xia An, there are a few young officers under your care who are troubling me...¡±

    The police officers took in a breath of cold air. Xia An was the name of theirmissioner. Who was this person? He actually dared to address themissioner by his full name.

    At this moment, something flew towards the police officers. A police officer was quick as he stretched his hand out to catch it. He caught the phone that Zhou Yao had thrown. He still had yet to react to what was happening when the door was shut arrogantly in front of their faces. Bang!

 Chapter 906 - Would I Be Rough If You Didnâ€™t Protest?

    <h4>Chapter 906: Would I Be Rough If You Didn¡¯t Protest?</h4>

    The police officers:...

    The police officer quickly took the call andughed awkwardly. ¡°Haha. Hello, Commissioner...¡±

    The policemissioner¡¯s loud chiding on the other end came quickly. ¡°Where did all of you go? Who lent you the guts to go and stop him? Do you know who you were all trying to stop? Oh my gosh. That was the son of our Mayor. He is the youngest and most capable Major General in the army, and no one canpare to him. You all actually went over to stop him? Are you guys all searching for death or what? You all are really unafraid of finding trouble!¡±

    The police officers were in a blur as they listened to him. The officer answering the call was in shock as he looked at the shut door in front of him. What? Just now...the man in the ck robe was...was...the legendary...Major General Zhou?!

    Damn it, who¡¯s ying a joke on me?

    This joke is way too overboard!

    ...

    Inside the room

    Zhou Yao was still standing by the door. He turned his head back to nce at the woman behind him before he curled the corners of his lips up. He had a forced smile on his face as he asked, ¡°I brought you here against your will?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan knew that she was at a disadvantage. At first, she was just angry and wanted to y a prank on him, but as she looked into his dangerous squinted eyes right now, she was frightened. She stood up straight and said, ¡°No! How could you have? Haha.¡±

    ¡°I forced you toe into this room with me?¡± he asked her again.

    Leng Zhiyuan opened her small hands up as she tried to defend herself. She was ready to admit to her mistakes and said, ¡°I was willing! I...couldn¡¯t wait to do so!¡±

    Zhou Yao had just taken a cold shower, and he was just wearing a ck robe. The belt of the robe was loosely done, and it exposed a huge piece of his bronze chest. His short dark hair was all wet. It was limp on his forehead. After he showered, he never used a dry towel to wipe, and his hair was still dripping with water. His entire body exhibited a wild and attractive aura to it.

    He had a nce at the woman, looked towards the bathroom, and said, ¡°What are you still waiting for then?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I will go and shower right now.¡± Leng Zhiyuan obediently headed over to the washroom.

    ¡°Come back!¡¯ At this moment, he shouted, ¡°Did you forget something?¡±

    Forget what?

    What could she have forgotten? He was definitely referring to that red nightgown.

    She turned her gaze over to the side to look at him and was unwilling as she said, ¡°I will not wear it.¡±

    She would admit to her mistake if she did something wrong, but she did not want to wear this nightgown. She was a person with her own principles and limits. Ever since those police officers disappeared, he had be arrogant, and she did not want to listen to what he said.

    As he looked at the woman protesting, Zhou Yao¡¯s tall figure did not move. He raised his eyebrows and lowered his volume as he asked, ¡°If you are not going to wear your pyjamas, then what are you going to wear?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± This was really a problem. She did not have any other pajamas to wear here.

    ¡°I will wear the bath robe!¡± She remembered it. The hotel had men¡¯s bath robes. They must also have prepared women¡¯s bath robes. She had to praise herself for being so intelligent.

    ¡°I threw the female robe away,¡± Zhou Yao said slowly as he looked at her delighted expression.

    Leng Zhiyuan: Shit!

    What?

    ¡°I will give you two choices now; you can wear the nightgown, or you can just walk out naked. Go and shower quickly. Don¡¯t test my patience any longer!¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao!¡± She stomped her feet on the spot.

    ¡°You are not going? Okay, then let¡¯s start right now. You can bathe after we are done!¡± As he spoke, Zhou Yao parted his long legs and immediately went over. As he walked, he quickly tugged the belt of the robe.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Leng Zhiyuan was frightneed and screamed out loud. She took the nightgown from the bed and hurriedly ran into the bathroom.

    The door shut with a bang, then it was locked from the inside. Leng Zhiyuan cursed him a thousand times in her head. Bastard. He just came out of the shower and used all the tricks that he could to make her happy, then made her wear the nightgown. Everything was good now. His patience was all gone, and he was threatening her directly.

    Was she so weak that she would just listen to him?

    Where were her principles, her bottom line?

    That tiger. She did not want to tease him anymore in the future!

    ...

    After her shower, Leng Zhiyuan dragged out donning the red nightgown. She stood in front of the sink to look at her reflection in the mirror.

    Her long ck hair was damp as it sat on her shoulders. The woman in the mirror had fair skin. Her cheeks were flushed. The hot vapour steamed her cheeks pink, and she was just roses in full bloom in March. She was tender and transparent, and as she went downwards, her small red lips were even more attractive and supple.

    She never paid much attention to her own beauty before, and now when she had a careful look, she was very beautiful and exquisite.

    She wore the fiery red nightgown. The material was scant and thin, and it showed off her figure, the curves, her beautiful corbones, and her snow-white skin. The strong contrast was provocative.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face was a little red. She¡¯d never worn such clothing before. She felt shy, especially when the man was outside. She¡¯d never worn such a nightgown to please a man before.

    She was unwilling to go out.

    Knock, knock. The sound of someone knocking could be heard. The man¡¯s deep voice rang out from outside as he hurried her. ¡°Are you done bathing?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was flustered, and she said, ¡°Not yet..¡±

    Boom! The door was pushed open. Zhou Yao stood tall next to the door.

    She was frightened and used both hands to cover her chest up as she said, ¡°I locked the door from the inside, Zhou Yao!¡±

    This door was not a problem at all for Zhou Yao. He could open aplex safe deposit box. His dark gaze was fixed on the woman¡¯s body, and his gaze instantly became hot and fiery.

    ¡°You are not allowed to look!¡± Leng Zhiyuan was displeased as she shouted at him, and she ducked towards the frosted ss door.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze was dark and boiling as he stared at the woman. He walked over with his long legs, and he closed the door with his leg.

    Leng Zhiyuan was shocked. He wanted...to do it here again?

    He was strong, and hested a long time. In the past they¡¯d done it once or twice in the bathroom. Although it was very thrilling, it was very tiring. Her entire body was squeezed dry by him, and it would feel as if it was broken all over.

    Zhou Yao came close to her step by step. The man was tall and immediately enveloped her into darkness. She was forced to retreat until her beautiful back was against the ss door.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over,¡± she softly protested.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want me toe over? Wifey, it is our wedding night.¡± The man¡¯s voice was already all hoarse. Hisrge, rough palm caressed her face.

    Leng Zhiyuan thought about the time they¡¯d entered the fake marriage. Actually, they did not truly have a newly wedded night.

    Tonight was the real one.

    She did not say anything.

    ¡°Let go of your hand. Let me have a look!¡± he demanded.

    Leng Zhiyuan heard what he said and covered herself up even tighter.

    Arge, defined palm came over and tugged her small hand directly. He lowered his voice and sounded all sexy as he said, ¡°Let me have a look, Wifey.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± She wanted to stretch her hand out to push him.

    She tried to push him, but Zhou Yao timed her response urately. He was quick like a bolt of lightning as he held her small hands behind her back. He was vague as he pressed his heavy body against her, and both of them crashed against the ss door.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, why are you always so rough?¡± She was furious and anxious and raised her gaze to stare at him.

    The man¡¯s handsome and perfect face was erged in her eyes. Together with that strong and pure mascucline energy on his body, he stared at her and said, ¡°Nonsense! Would I be rough if you didn¡¯t protest?¡±

 Chapter 907 - Divine Marriage Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 907: Divine Marriage Blessing</h4>

    Speaking like that, he was making some sense then?

    Leng Zhiyuan did not bother with him. He was all to me.

    Zhou Yao pinched her small face lovingly. She lowered her gaze. He was tall and was looking at her from top down. From his angle, he could see her cute little nose.

    He could not help himself and bent down to kiss her nose as he said, ¡°Wifey, you are so beautiful!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan continued to ignore him, but she felt a little sweet inside her heart. Every woman would be happy to hear sweet nothings, and she was no exception.

    She could tell that he would punish her and give her a reward afterwards. This was his usual style.

    At this moment, a ck shadow came over her, and he kissed her.

    Leng Zhiyuan used both of her small hands to tug the bath robe around his waist. He was heavy and hurried as he kissed her, and the strong masculine aura invaded her senses and made her entire body feel like it was on fire. She let herself down as she was smitten by his kiss.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it here. We... Let¡¯s go to our bed...¡±

    ¡°We will goter. Let¡¯s do it here first! Wifey, don¡¯t say anything. Hug me tight!¡± he said hoarsely.

    Leng Zhiyuan knew that there was no stopping him tonight, but she closed her eyes sweetly, and she stretched both of her small hands into his robe. She lovingly caressed the scars that were still left on his body.

    ¡°Wifey!¡±

    She raised her head up and firmly kissed his face as she said, ¡°Hubby!¡±

    She gave him a passionate response.

    It was obvious that Zhou Yao could not shoulder this. All of the blood in his body rushed towards one spot, and hisrge palm came over to her shoulders directly. He pulled the spaghetti strap further down.

    Leng Zhiyuan closed her eyes as she thought: What was the point of wearing this nightgown. He had a nce and wanted to remove it. Wasn¡¯t this all a waste?

    ...

    The next morning

    Zhou Yao slowly opened his eyes. He was still sleeping on therge, soft bed. The man¡¯s bronze skin proved to be a huge contrast with the snow white silk sheets. The woman left a few scratches on his shoulders, back, and some other spots. His ck robe was thrown on the carpet, and the fiery red nightgown was destroyed. It was torn into a few pieces and dumped onto the carpet. The entire room was in aplete mess.

    If others came inside, they would immediately be able to understand what had gone on the night before.

    Zhou Yao had a look outside the window. The sun was shining bright outside the room. It was probably around ten in the morning, and he¡¯d never woken up sote before.

    He stretched his long arm out to hook the woman¡¯s body and wanted to take her into his arms. They¡¯d stayed upte the previous night, and she was tired. Last night, he hated that he could not die on her.

    But his arms were empty. There was no one beside his side anymore.

    Wifey?

    He leaped up from the bed immediately, and the silk nkets slid down all the way to his perfect Adonis belt. There was a part sticking out, and it was huge that it was impossible to ignore.

    ¡°Wifey!¡± He leaped up from the bed as he removed the covers and looked for Leng Zhiyuan.

    Where was she?

    The blissful feeling from yesterday disappeared entirely. He knew that when today came, it meant that they were going to bid farewell to each other soon. They had to go back at sunset.

    Did she leave before him?

    ¡°Wifey! Wifey!¡±

    Zhou Yao was anxious as he had a look around. Suddenly, he paused in his tracks because he saw Leng Zhiyuan in the kitchen.

    Leng Zhiyuan wore a bright skirt that was red and mustard yellow. She had a small white shirt over it, and her back profile looked slim and svelte.

    She heard the man¡¯s shouts, turned her head back quickly, and said, ¡°Zhou Yao, you are awake... Ah!¡±

    She was still holding the spat in one hand and could only use one small hand to cover her eyes as she said, ¡°Zhou Yao, what are you doing? Where are your clothes?¡±

    He was not wearing any clothes at all.

    Wasn¡¯t he shy at all?

    Zhou Yao was not shy. He parted his long legs as he stepped forward to hug Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small waist. He looked at her, and his heart that had been frantic became calm.

    He had a look inside the wok as he gently asked her, ¡°Sunny side ups? You are making breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Ooh, yeah. Although I am not too good at cooking, I can learn. I have already fried so many sunny side ups. How are they? These two are pretty right. Let¡¯s have some milk, eggs, and bread for breakfast. Do you want some steak?¡± As she spoke, Leng Zhiyuan used her elbow to push him and said, ¡°Quick, go back to the room to put on some clothes!¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? No one¡¯s looking.¡± He hugged her tight.

    It was only then that Leng Zhiyuan knew how bold he was, especially since that part was hard and hot behind her waist. He tortured her till the early hours of the morning, and she did not expect him to be so awake.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Go and put on some clothes!¡± She stomped on her feet.

    Zhou Yao looked at her small reddened face. She was just like a red Fuji apple and made others want to bite her. ¡°Okay, I will go and put on my clothes.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan: This is more like it!

    But in the next second, her world was turned upside down. She was being carried on the man¡¯s shoulders. The man wasughing as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat breakfastter. I am not hungry. Apany me to sleep for a while longer.¡±

    Why was he always so domineering and so forceful?

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly hit him a couple times as she said, ¡°The spat! The spat!¡±

    He took the spat that she¡¯d just been holding, and he tookrge strides to walk towards the bedroom.

    ¡°Oy, Zhou Yao, let¡¯s eat breakfast quickly before we go out. Who would wake upte in the hotel when on honeymoon? It is already ten in the morning!¡±

    ¡°They are not us! Sleeping till eleven before waking up, I will bring you to...hike the mountains after.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was thrown into therge soft bed, and he came pressing down again. She gurlged inughter as she ducked away, and said, ¡°Zhou Yao, stop fooling around. My body still hurts so much...¡±

    ¡°Really? Where does it hurt? Let me have a look.¡± His hand went onto her body, and they were fooling around with one another.

    ...

    They finally got up at eleven. Zhou Yao went to wash up in the bathroom. Leng Zhiyuan went to sear two pieces of steak before warming some milk up in the microwave.

    She hadn¡¯t cooked much before; she would usually turn the kitchen into aplete mess. As for her improvement that she was showing today, Zhou Yao naturally was impressed andplimented her. Leng Zhiyuan was satisfied and epted hispliments.

    After they finished eating, both of them stepped out of the door, and headed towards the mountain.

    They bought the entrance tickets and started to climb the mountain.

    After they reached the midway point, Zhou Yao asked her, ¡°Are you thirsty? I will go and buy some water for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure. I am pretty thirsty.¡±

    Zhou Yao went to get some water.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at his back profile before lowering her head down to look at the time. It was already two in the afternoon.

    They were about to bid farewell to one another.

    Leng Zhiyuan instantly felt very sad. Time would not stop because of anyone, and the short time of happiness would naturally have its farewell.

    At this moment, she turned her head over to the side and saw a temple off in the distance.

    There were many tourists in the temple, and many people were walking out from the temple.

    Leng Zhiyuan had never lit joss sticks before. Some things that existed if you believed in them. If you didn¡¯t, they wouldn¡¯t exist. Leng Zhiyuan never believed in these things, but she looked on for a few moments, and still walked over to the temple.

    She was curious as she had a look around. Suddenly, a young nun asked, ¡°Devotee, are you here to ask for a blessing?¡±

    Asking for a blessing?

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head.

    ¡°Devotee, what kind of blessing are you wishing for then?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan pondered for a moment, and answered, ¡°Marriage blessing.¡±

 Chapter 908 - You Are My Fate

    <h4>Chapter 908: You Are My Fate</h4>

    ¡°Okay, devotee, pleasee here. Please burn the joss sticks.¡± The young novice monk handed three joss sticks to Leng Zhiyuan.

    Leng Zhiyuan knelt down on the soft pillow, and she looked at the Buddha front of her. She sincerely bowed down three times. If Buddha is really true, then please tell me, did I still...have a future with Zhou Yao?

    It was not that she was unclear, and it was not that she was afraid. She did not want to let go of the man¡¯s hand, and she wanted to be together with him forever.

    Buddha, am I being too greedy?

    ¡°Devotee, this is for you. You can take the blessing.¡± The young novice monk handed a bamboo container to Leng Zhiyuan.

    Leng Zhiyuan epted it with her hands, then she shook the bamboo container slowly. Smack! A bamboo stick suddenly fell onto the floor.

    It was her blessing.

    Leng Zhiyuan lowered her gaze to look at her blessing. She¡¯de here to wish for a blessing. She wanted to get a hint when she was feeling confused. She wanted a little mental support, no matter whether it was fake, but at this moment, as she looked at her blessing, she did not have the courage to pick it up.

    She suddenly...no longer dared to.

    She did not have any courage and wanted to back away.

    Thinking about it herself, she wanted tough. Wasn¡¯t her fate with him decided a long time ago? What was the point of her wishing for a blessing?

    She was only fooling herself and others.

    At this moment, Zhou Yao¡¯s shouts rang out in her ears. ¡°Wifey! Wifey, where are you? Where?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly regained her senses. He¡¯d gone to buy water, but she came over here to wish for a blessing. He probably could not find her.

    She quickly stood up and ran out of the temple.

    ¡°Ay, devotee, your blessing...¡± The young novice monk picked up the bamboo stick on the floor, but Leng Zhiyuan had already run out of sight.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡± The young monk¡¯s master, the head monk of the temple, suddenly came over.

    The young novice monk was polite as he bowed down and greeted him, ¡°Master.¡±

    The master had a benevolent expression on his face and nodded his head gently before saying, ¡°What happened? I heard you calling out in the distance.¡±

    ¡°Master, there was a female devotee who came over just now to wish for a blessing, but after getting it, she ran away.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The senior monk took the bamboo stick into his hands, and he opened it up to have a look.

    ¡°Master, what is the meaning of this blessing?¡±

    ¡°Where did that female devotee run off too just now?¡±

    ¡°There.¡±

    The senior monk looked towards where he was pointing. There was already no one there. The senior monk rubbed his moustache and said, ¡°That female devotee got a very good blessing. Her fortune indicates a fated marriage.¡±

    ¡°Fate blessing? Master, I do not understand.¡±

    The senior monk had a benevolent and deep smile on his face as he exined, ¡°The fate blessing. It is extremely rare to get this one. Very few people get this. The meaning of this blessing is: you are my fate!¡±

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan ran out. She saw Zhou Yao searching for her in the distance. She quickly ran forward and said, ¡°Zhou Yao, I am here.¡±

    Zhou Yao turned his head back quickly, and he had a look at the woman from head to toe. His expressions were unhappy as he said, ¡°Where did you run off to again? The moment I turned around, you disappeared.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan stepped forward to hold his arm, and she acted coyly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I went to the toilet.¡±

    Zhou Yao could not say anything when he heard this reason. He stretched his hand out to ruffle her long, dark hair, then he twisted the bottle cap, and handed a bottle of water to her as he said, ¡°Drink this.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Leng Zhiyuan drank two mouthfuls, then she handed the bottle of water back to him as she said, ¡°You must also be thirsty. You should have a mouthful.¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at the bright smile on her face, and he lifted his head up to drink a mouthful of water.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt sweet inside her heart. Actually, romance between lovers was simple. They did not have to intentionally manage it. Just like now where both of them shared a bottle of water, it was fine as long as he did not despise her saliva.

    ¡°We just climbed to the halfway point of the mountain. Can you make it till the peak of the mountain? Let¡¯s go and see the sunset.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan lowered her gaze to look at the pair of high heeled shoes on her feet. They¡¯de out in a hurry and had not considered that she should¡¯ve changed into a pair of t shoes toe mountain climbing. She would have blisters on her feet if she continued.

    She raised her eyebrows and pouted her lips as she said, ¡°My feet hurt.¡±

    ¡°Then should I carry you?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Leng Zhiyuan quickly slid her high heels off, and she was barefooted as she stood on the cobblestone.

    Zhou Yao bent his waist down to pick up her high heels, then he stood up with his back facing her. He patted his shoulders as he said, ¡°Hop on.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly leaped up onto his back, and he stretched hisrge palm out to support her perky butt.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I am good.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s set out.¡±

    Zhou Yao carried Leng Zhiyuan the entire journey, and it made the couples that were climbing the mountain all jealous. Those girls looked at Zhou Yao¡¯s tall and muscr figure. He carried Leng Zhiyuan the entire time and was not even panting at all. His steps were still steady and healthy, and the girls were allining about their own boyfriends ¡ª

    ¡°Look at how great her boyfriend is. This won¡¯t do. I am so tired right now. Quickly, carry me right now.¡±

    ¡°Dear, the peak of the mountain is so high up. Your servant is unable to do it. You should just spare me.¡±...

    Leng Zhiyuan heard the bickering behind her, and she curled the corners of her lips up. She used both of her small hands to hug Zhou Yao¡¯s neck firmly, and she forcefully kissed his strong cheek as she sweetly asked, ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    ¡°I am not tired.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan touched his forehead, and he was not sweating at all. She could not help but perch herself on his shoulders and bend down by the side of his ear as she softly said, ¡°It is only right now that I realize the benefits of being together with a soldier. Zhou Yao, you are awesome.¡±

    Zhou Yao turned his head back to nce at her, and he smiled lovingly as he said, ¡°It is only at this moment that you realized this?¡±

    ¡°I realized it a long time ago. If you weren¡¯t, why would there be so many women in love with you?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan originally said it very casually, but the moment she said it, both of their gazes flickered because both of them thought of...Han Xuan.

    ¡°I did not mean it that way...¡± She wanted to exin.

    The man turned his head back and opened his mouth directly to suck her red lips. He was loving as he nudged her nose and said, ¡°I know; you don¡¯t have to exin.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Zhiyuan was perched back on his shoulders. She looked at his side profile and his defined lines as she said, ¡°Zhou Yao, if it is possible, I do not want to give you off to any other woman.¡±

    Zhou Yao had a nce at the peak as they arrived, and he said, ¡°In my heart, no one is able to snatch me from your hands.¡±

    He would forever belong to her.

    ...

    They reached the peak of the mountain. They selected a clean patch of grass to seat down on. Zhou Yao stretched his long arm out to cup her shoulder, and Leng Zhiyuan nested her small head on his broad shoulder.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, it is going to be sunset soon.¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at the sky in the distance. The sun was already a shining sunset. It slowly sank down to the ocean, and at the same time, it shone arge dazzling patch of yellow and bathed them in this patch of yellow.

    Hisrge hands firmly pinched her small, supple shoulders as he said, ¡°Wifey, in the future, will you go and look for other men and marry another man?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan nodded her head and said, ¡°Yes. I will live very well.¡±

    This was the answer that Zhou Yao wanted. He could not give her bliss anymore. He could only wish her well. He curled the corners of his lips up and spat out a word. ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 909 - I Am In So MuChapter Pain That I Am Dying

    <h4>Chapter 909: I Am In So Much Pain That I Am Dying</h4>

    But after he spat out the word okay, he felt like a huge part of his heart was missing. It was just as if something very very important slipped through his fingers.

    He was in great pain.

    ¡°How about you? When will you get married to Han Xuan?¡± she asked softly.

    Zhou Yao closed his long eyshes, then he tugged on the corners of his lips as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know... Probably very soon...¡±

    ¡°Oh. Han Xuan, although she is a little extreme, but the feelings that she has for you are real. After you get married, you should...live a proper life together with her...¡±

    Zhou Yao had a look off in the distance. The sunset was already gone, and it was night time. His time together with her wasing to a close; it was time for them to bid farewell.

    He lowered his head to firmly kiss her forehead. He closed his eyes as he smiled and said, ¡°Wifey, in the past four months with you, I was very happy and very satisfied, but I have a regret. It is...that child we lost...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was nested on his shoulders. Her expression became very depressed, and that child would forever be a pain in her heart.

    ¡°If that child were still around, would you wish for him to be a girl or boy...¡± She lifted her small head up to ask him.

    Zhou Yao bent his body down to peck her red lips and murmured to her, ¡°I am fine with both. I like them both...but I have a very strong feeling that we would have had a boy...¡±

    ¡°Hah, really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a son. Now, I have changed my mind. After giving birth to our son, we would not have to dump him over to my mother to bring him up. We could totally raise him on our own. We¡¯d move out and have a house that belongs to uspletely. Wifey, you would be a good Mummy. In the day, you would be at home taking care of the kids. At night, I¡¯de back early. I¡¯d cook, then I would help you to take care of the child, and after making him go to bed, we would have our personal time. I would pamper you well...¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao!¡± Leng Zhiyuanughed as she cut him off.

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t say anything. I have yet to finish speaking...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan stretched her small hand out to block his thin lips. Her eyes were all bright and moist as she raised her gaze to look at him, and she said, ¡°Zhou Yao, don¡¯t say anymore. The car has arrived to pick us up.¡±

    Zhou Yao slowly turned his gaze over to the side. There was a ck car parked diagonally in front of them, and the car drove over from thene.

    Zhou Yao had a few nces, and he cast his gaze down. He knew that this car had been there a long time, but he was unwilling to look to the side to look at it. He was unwilling to ept reality.

    But, reality was still reality at the end of the day.

    ...

    The ck car slowly went down the hill before it cruised onto the main road, and they went back to T City.

    Xiao Zhi looked through the rear view mirror at the two people in the back seat. Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan were seated quietly. They still maintained the same position they were in on thewn on the peak of the mountain. Zhou Yao stretched his arms out to cup Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s slim waist, and Leng Zhiyuan was nested on his broad shoulders.

    Neither of them said anything. Actually, there was nothing much to say. Everything that could be addressed and reminded had all been said. They¡¯d already said everything.

    In thest moments, they did not want to say anything and just wanted to hug each other quietly and feel each other¡¯s warm heartbeats, then it would be all fine.

    After a few hours, the car stopped in T City.

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her gaze over to have a look out of the window. They were here. She did not turn her head back, but she stretched her hand out directly to open the back door of the car, and she wanted to get out.

    But her left hand was being tightly held in arge palm.

    He grabbed her and did not want to let her leave.

    This was his way of asking her to stay.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes were full of tears again. She did not dare to turn her head back. She was afraid that she would go soft, but if they continued to be like that, both of them would only be in more pain. She raised her gaze and used force to slowly withdraw her small hand as she said, ¡°Zhou Yao, goodbye!¡±

    This time, they were really bidding farewell to one another.

    She got out of the car.

    Ah Chen had been there a long time. He parked the luxury car to pick Leng Zhiyuan up.

    Ah Chen opened the back door, and Leng Zhiyuan sat inside quickly as she said, ¡°Drive.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Miss.¡±

    After that, Zhou Yao watched the woman¡¯s back profile and the car disappeared from his line of sight. His line of sight was empty, and his entire world became grey.

    ¡°Major General,¡± Xiao Zhi said carefully, ¡°We... Where are we going?¡±

    By the time he finished speaking, Zhou Yao had already opened the door and walked out.

    ¡°Major General!¡± Xiao Zhi noticed that Zhou Yao wanted to leave. He hurriedly opened the door of the driver¡¯s seat to chase after him, but Zhou Yao did not leave. The man was tall and burly as he stood by the side of the door. His back was facing Xiao Zhi, and Xiao Zhi watched him take his phone from his pocket.

    That¡¯s right. Zhou Yao took his phone out. He wanted to make a call.

    Actually, he had many things that he wanted to tell her.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s phone rang; he was calling her.

    She lowered her gaze to look at that extremely familiar number on the screen. Leng Zhiyuan was frozen for a few seconds, then she pressed the button to answer the call.

    ¡°Hello, Wifey...¡± The man¡¯s hurried and hoarse voice rang out from the other end as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t hang up. I have something to tell you. Actually, I¡¯ve wanted to tell you this for a long time. If I do not tell you right now, I do not know whether I will have the chance to do so anymore...

    ¡°Wifey, can we take back all of the words that we said on the peak of the mountain? Don¡¯t have another man. I do not want to have Han Xuan. Is it okay just to have each other? I really do not want anyone else. I also want to wish you well, but it is okay if you say that I am selfish or pathetic. I do not want to wish you well. I don¡¯t want you to have another man. I want you to only belong to me. I will also belong to you...¡±

    ¡°I do not know what I should say. If we could do this over again, I would never live like that... At 16, even if I died, I would not ept Han Hong¡¯s help. I would not want him to block the bullet for me. I would not want to get to know Han Xuan...

    ¡°I did not know that I would be able to meet you in life. If I¡¯d known, I would¡¯ve made myself life freely and independently. If I¡¯d known, I would definitely have left aplete version of myself for you...

    ¡°I never knew that I have led my life to such a horrible state. I am sorry, Wifey. I am sorry. From the moment I saw Han Xuan jump, I did not have any other choice. I was not able to get over this in my heart. I am unable to get over that step... I am very tired. I am really so tired. I do not know what to do right now.

    ¡°Wifey, I said that I would never let go of your hand. Now, I still do not want to let go... I never asked what Heavens wanted before. This life of mine, it has been serving the people, but right now, I want it now. I only want to have you. Why? Why is it so difficult for us to be together?

    ¡°I know that I do not have any right to ask anything from you, and I am unable to ignore Han Xuan, but, but can you... Don¡¯t leave me. Can you...be by my side? I know that right now, I am unable to give anything to you. If you continue to be together with me, it would be very very hard on you, but, Wifey, what do you want me to do? As I watch you leave, my heart hurts very very much... I am in so much pain that I am almost dying...¡±

    On a night in early spring like this, the sky was already very dark. Only the lights on the side of the road gave off a faint glow. Xiao Zhi stood just like that. He stood behind Zhou Yao. He looked on as the man clenched the phone in his hand and murmured painfully. He looked on as the tall man tried hard to raise his head up, but there were still two streams of tears flowing from the corners of his eyes.

 Chapter 910 - He Needs Me

    <h4>Chapter 910: He Needs Me</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes turned red and hot. She fluttered her long eyshes, and her tears were already flowing.

    She stretched her hand out to cover her mouth, and she started to sob instantly.

    He said that he was in so much pain that he was about to die. She felt the same. She also hurt. This kind of pain had never stopped for a single moment since she found out about his attacks.

    He said that he did not know what to do. She was also in the same predicament. As she listened to him saying these words, he was a man who honoured his words. He obviously knew that he would be tied together with Han Xuan. He obviously knew that he was unable to give anything to her, but he still wanted to be together with her. This was not his style of handling matters. How much must he be pushed that he would say these words?

    She was also in pain, and she felt so bad for him that she felt like dying.

    Her fair finger pressed the button to end the call. She raised her head up to look at Ah Chen, who was seated in the driver¡¯s seat, as she said, ¡°Ah Chen, stop the car!¡±

    Ah Chen quickly let up on the gas. He looked through the rear view mirror at Leng Zhiyuan. That woman¡¯s face was covered in tears. In his impression, Ah Chen felt that Young Miss was extremely calm and had never wept before.

    It turned out that Young Miss could also shed tears.

    ¡°Young Miss, you...¡±

    ¡°Stop the car; I want to go back!¡±

    She wanted to go back to Zhou Yao¡¯s side.

    Ah Chen froze, and he quickly shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t, Young Miss. Young Master told me that I have to bring you back. You cannot go back to Major General Zhou¡¯s side.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes were blurry. Her small shoulders were trembling as she used her hand to wipe her tears, and she said, ¡°But... He is waiting for me there. He needs...me now.¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, I know that you are very upset right now. You have already lost your senses, but the matter between Major General Zhou and Han Xuan has been decided. What can you do even if you could go back? They will get married, and when that timees, you will turn into a...third party! The third party, I do not know how Major General Zhou said it on the phone just now, but Young Miss, could you really want to turn into that kind of person? Both Young Master and I would never allow Young Miss to give up on yourself just like that.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan shook her head. Her mind was nk. Her ears were ringing with his words. They were repeating endlessly. She felt that her heart was in so much pain as she said, ¡°I do not care... What kind of person I may be, I do not care... In the future, what will happen? I only know that...I want to be by his side. He is very lonely and in pain right now. I do not want...him...to be alone...¡±

    ¡°Ah Chen, stop the car!¡±

    She ordered him forcefully. Ah Chen hesitated for a moment. He had always been a loyal subordinate, and as a subordinate, the most important thing was not his abilities but to follow the instructions given.

    Follow themands.

    Ah Chen slowly stopped the car by the side of the road.

    The car was slowing down, and Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart was beating erratically. A voice in her heart was saying: Zhou Yao, I am here. I am here...

    At this moment, a car entered her vision. The car came over from the front, and stopped by the roadside. The driver¡¯s side door was open, and a familiar figure entered Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s line of vision.

    Her irises contracted; it was...Ye Ziyi.

    Ye Ziyi was walking over to her.

    The moment she saw Ye Ziyi, Leng Zhiyuan felt just as if a bucket of cold water drenched her from head to toe. She suddenly felt likeughing. What was she doing?

    If she went back to Zhou Yao¡¯s side right now, she was still unable to do anything, right?

    Dad was still lying in bed, both the Zhou and Leng families were in trouble, and as for the poison in Zhou Yao¡¯s body, the intense pain in her and Zhou Yao¡¯s bones right now, could she have to give up on everything just like that?

    The true perpetrator was still uncaught and free right now. Could she let them off without paying the price?

    Her small hands by her sides were tightly clenched into fists. She closed her eyes slowly and allowed her tears to flow. She still had many things to do. Zhou Yao, I am sorry...

    I am really sorry...

    The car stopped, and the back door of the car was open. A gust of cold wind blew inside. Ye Ziyi ced one hand on the frame of the car for support, and he bent over to look at Leng Zhiyuan, who was in the car, as he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, are you okay?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan opened her eyes. Her tears were blurring her vision as she looked over at Ye Ziyi, then she shook her head sadly.

    Ye Ziyi looked at the glistening tears on her face as he said, ¡°I found out about everything that happened to Major General Zhou. Because I was worried about you, I drove over to look for you. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you on the streets so coincidentally. Where are you all headed now after stopping the car?¡±

    Ye Ziyi looked over at Ah Chen, who was in the front.

    Ah Chen¡¯s expressions were confident as he nodded his head, and he was polite as he said, ¡°Although my Young Miss has broken up with Major General Zhou, she is still unable to get over it. Young Miss still wants to go over to the Zhou home to have a look. We were nning to stop the car and turn back to the Zhou home.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it turns out that this was the case. Zhiyuan, you still want to go over now?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it... I am not going... I want to go back to Older Brother¡¯s ce...¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan, I will go over together with you.¡±

    ¡°But your car...¡±

    ¡°Someone will pick it up.¡± Ye Ziyi sat in the back, and he closed the door before looking over at Leng Zhiyuan worriedly. He said, ¡°I am also worried about you. I will apany you back home.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan cast her gaze down sadly, then she nodded her head.

    Ah Chen started the car.

    ...

    The car cruised down the streets. Ye Ziyi was gentle as he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, what ns do you have for the future?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not say anything, and she looked very depressed as she cast her head down.

    At this moment, Ye Ziyi stretched his left arm out to cup her shoulder in a gentlemanly fashion as he said, ¡°If you want to cry, just cry. I will lend my shoulder to you.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan nested her head on his shoulder, and she closed her eyes gently.

    Ye Ziyi patted her shoulders just as if he were gentlyforting a child. ¡°Zhiyuan, sadness is only temporary. Time heals all wounds. If Major General Zhou is unable to give you happiness and a future, then you should forget him. The Zhiyuan I know is a brave person. We have to look towards the future; tomorrow would be better.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not say anything, and it was just as if she had fallen asleep.

    ....

    The car stopped before the Leng family vi. Ah Chen opened the back door. Ye Ziyi was carrying Leng Zhiyuan, who¡¯d fallen asleep into his arms.

    The door of the vi was open. Leng Hao and Ye Xiaotao had gone somewhere. None of them were around, and Ye Ziyi carried Leng Zhiyuan as they went upstairs.

    He opened the door and gently ced the woman on therge, soft bed.

    Ye Ziyi did not leave. He just stood there quietly as he looked at the woman who was deep in sleep. On this silent night, his eyes became bright and intense, and there was a yful smile in the bottom of his eyes, then he slowly stretched his hand out.

    He used his index finger to hook a glistening tear on her face. He ced the tear by his lips to have a taste; it was bitter.

    He bent over to prop himself above the woman. He looked at her from very close. Her hair wasid out on the snowy white pillow. Her small face was fair and white just like a boiled egg. Her small lips were extremely red, together with the tears that had yet to dry. Her tears were just like the dew on a rose petal, glistening and clear.

    He slowly stretched his hand out to touch her small face. Her skin was very smooth, and his actions were gentle and light. He was so gentle that it was just as if he were touching the most exquisite artifact on earth.

    He had a look at her cherry red lips. His deep gaze looked all smitten, and he was just like a historian handling a treasured item. He closed his eyes as he was about to kiss her red lips.

 Chapter 911 - Why Are You Not Saying That I Am A Beast?

    <h4>Chapter 911: Why Are You Not Saying That I Am A Beast?</h4>

    Both of their lips got closer to one another. The fragrance on the woman¡¯s body invaded her nostrils, and he was about to kiss her lips.

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps rang out from outside the door. It was Ye Xiaotao¡¯s voice. ¡°Is Older Sister Leng back? She is in her room?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Mistress.¡±

    The door was pushed open. Ye Xiaotao appeared at the door. At first nce, she saw Ye Ziyi, who was standing by the side of the bed. A smile quickly appeared on her face as she said, ¡°Third Older Brother.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao quickly walked over to the bedside. She noticed that Leng Zhiyuan was already asleep and heaved a huge sigh of relief. She raised her head up to look at Ye Ziyi as she said, ¡°Third Older Brother, why are you here? Were you the one who sent Older Sister Leng back?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We met on the way back. Your Older Sister Leng is not in a good mood, so don¡¯t keep bothering her.¡±

    ¡°Third Older Brother, I am not bothering her. I am making her happy, okay? I am making Older Sister Leng happy, okay?¡± As she spoke, Ye Xiaotao pouted her pink lips and said, ¡°Third Older Brother, you are really so bad. Would any older brother me his own younger sister like that?¡±

    Ye Ziyi looked at Ye Xiaotao¡¯s na?ve and lively behaviour and curled the corners of his lips up. At this moment, a tall and burly figure barged into his line of vision. Leng Hao appeared by the side of the door.

    Both men looked at one another. Leng Hao scanned Leng Zhiyuan, who was lying on the bed, before he looked over at Ye Ziyi. He was distant but still polite as he said, ¡°Third Older Brother.¡±

    Ye Ziyi nodded his head and said, ¡°Young Master Leng, I came over to send Zhiyuan back. Now that Zhiyuan is asleep, I will get a move on.¡±

    He headed over to the door.

    ¡°Third Older Brother.¡± At this moment, Ye Xiaotao ran over to hold Ye Ziyi¡¯s elbow intimately as she said, ¡°Our school is going to have a parent¡¯s conference soon. Daddy went back to Beijing a couple days ago. You wille, right?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was cheeky as she winked.

    ¡°A parent¡¯s conference?¡± Ye Ziyi frowned and said, ¡°I do not have any time these two days. I have to go on a business trip.¡±

    ¡°What? Then what am I going to do?¡±

    Ye Ziyi turned his gaze over to the side to look at Leng Hao as he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t your husband here? He is also your guardian.¡±

    After he spoke, Ye Ziyi took his hand back, and he went downstairs to exit the vi.

    Ye Xiaotao was frozen on the spot. She turned her head back to look at Leng Hao. What was she going to do? Her guardian had to turn up for this parent¡¯s conference, both her Daddy and Third Older Brother did not have any time. Could she really have to get this smelly stone to turn up?

    She coughed softly, and herrge eyes were all moist as they spun around. ¡°Oy, Leng Hao, you wille right?¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s figure was tall as he leaned against the door. Hoth of his hands were inside his pockets as he had a look at the small, full, and supple face in front of him. He was unimpressed as he coldly snorted, ¡°Do I seem like your guardian?¡±

    ¡°Why not? Even my friends say that you seem like my dad!¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s handsome features became cold and sinister. He retorted, ¡°Would your dad make you pregnant?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao almost choked. Although she was lively and bright, she was way too na?ve. When she heard him say these words so suddenly, her small face was all red. She took in a breath of air as she said, ¡°If not, why would I say that you are a beast?¡±

    A frown quickly appeared on Leng Hao¡¯s face. He stood up straight, and he parted his legs and headed over to the study as he said, ¡°You are almost three months pregnant now, right? Don¡¯t go to school anymore. After your stomach gets big, the school would not allow you to attend lessons anymore!¡±

    Not going to school?

    Pfft, pfft, pfft!

    Ye Xiaotao ced her two small hands on her hips, and she was trailed behind him fiercely. She was just like a small cockerel as she said, ¡°Leng Hao, I will tell you. In the future, stop saying things like not allowing me to go to school. I want to go to school. I want to go to school. If you dare to spoil my ns, I will never let you go off unscathed. Do you hear that?¡±

    She just finished speaking when the door of the study was shut in front of her face. Bang!

    Ye Xiaotao who was shut outside the doorpletely:...

    ¡°Leng Hao, youe out!¡± She raised her leg to kick the door.

    But she was too weak. The door of the study did not barge at all. She cowered out, ¡°Aiyo,¡± as she hugged her right leg and called out in pain. It hurt so so much. Her foot was in so much pain after kicking the door.

    Ye Xiaotao felt extremely embarrassed. Hmph. That smelly stone was bullying her. This door was also bullying her. Wait for it; she was not someone that was easy to bully!

    She was huffing in anger as she left.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan stayed in the vi for two days. Ye Ziyi had really gone on a business trip, and both of them kept in contact through texts.

    That morning, she received a message from Ye Ziyi. [Are you awake?¡±]

    She replied, [Yeah, I just got up.]

    [It is night time at my ce, after returning to the hotel, I n to sleep.] He added a photo of the french window in the hotel, and the lights were shining brightly outside the window. The night view was very beautiful.

    She replied, [Good night.]

    [Zhiyuan, I can¡¯t sleep... I miss you.]

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at the word miss many times before she replied, [Oh.]

    [Hah, Zhiyuan, you are always so cold. I dream of a day where I am able to warm your heart up, when can you treat me just like how you treat Major General Zhou. I miss you, really. I swear to Heaven.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not reply to him.

    [Zhiyuan, there is something, there is a family gathering in two days. I amcking a femalepanion. I hope that you can apany me to attend.]

    Leng Zhiyuan: [I will think about it.]

    [Okay.]

    She ended the chat with Ye Ziyi. Leng Zhiyuan went downstairs, and she walked into the dining room. There was no one around the dining room. Leng Hao and Ye Xiaotao were both not around.

    ¡°Where are Older Brother and Young Mistress?¡± she asked the helpers.

    ¡°Young Miss, Young Master and Young Mistress left very early. I think Young Master went to thepany, and there is some parent¡¯s conference in Young Mistress¡¯s school...¡±

    Parent¡¯s conference?

    Leng Zhiyuan was taken aback. Was there a parent¡¯s conference in university nowadays? But thinking about how Ye Xiaotao was so young and had not seemed to have grown up yet, she felt that a parent¡¯s conference was very suitable for her.

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    The helpers went out, and Leng Zhiyuan took the ss of milk up and had a mouthful of milk.

    Suddenly, a melodious ringtone rang out. She received a call.

    ¡°Hello, Xiao Tao...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Older Sister Leng, can you help me with something? I forgot my drawing board in the room and forgot to bring it to school. Can you bring it over?¡± Ye Xiaotao seemed to be in a hurry over the phone.

    ¡°Okay, I will go over in a bit,¡± Leng Zhiyuan replied to her.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan went over to the main gate of X University. The security guards of X University did not allow outsiders in, so Leng Zhiyuan handed the art board over to the security guard, and the security guard went to look for Ye Xiaotao.

    After she was done with it, Leng Zhiyuan headed back. She did not call for a cab. It seemed that she had note out for a walk for a long time now. The weather was very clear today, and it was a good day to take a walk.

    She walked for a while, and she suddenly realized that her surroundings were familiar. It seemed that she¡¯d been here before.

    This was...the Civil Affairs Bureau.

    Civil Affairs Bureau....

    Leng Zhiyuan recalled the time that she¡¯d waited a very long time for him here. He did not appear, and after that, they parted and got back with one another. They still hadn¡¯t even received a marriage certificate at all.

    She was never his official wife under the eyes of thew.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt regretful in her heart. This kind of feeling got stronger and stronger. It felt very ufortable. At this moment, two figures appeared in her vision, and she raised her head up to look over.

    There were two people that were standing outside the doors of the Civil Affairs Bureau, and they¡¯d just walked out from inside. She was familiar with both of them, Zhou Yao and Han Xuan.

 Chapter 912 - Getting The Marriage Certificate

    <h4>Chapter 912: Getting The Marriage Certificate</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan looked over at them. Han Xuan was seated in the wheelchair, and although her face was still very pale, there was a tinge of red on her cheeks. She lowered her gaze to look at the thing that she was holding in her hands. She was holding two red booklets.

    Leng Zhiyuan had a nce, and it was a marriage certificate.

    Today was the official day that Zhou Yao and Han Xuan got married.

    Zhou Yao was also present. He was pushing the wheelchair. He was wearing a ck shirt together with a pair of ck pants. The cool coloured clothing made him look ice cold. His handsome features did not have any expressions on them, and he pursed his thin lips gently.

    They probably had telepathy with one another. At this moment, Zhou Yao raised his head up, and he looked over at Leng Zhiyuan.

    Their gazes collided in mid air.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s expressions were a little blurry. She was a little dazzled. It felt like a coffee bean had been thrown into the bottom of her heart. That bitter feeling was spreading out through her heart, and it spread all the way to her mouth.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s tall and burly figure became frozen the moment he saw her. Hisrge palms that he pressed down on the wheelchair were taken back. He was looking at her intensely...

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou, Older Brother Zhou...¡± Han Xuan felt sweet as she turned her head back.

    The moment she turned, Han Xuan realized that Zhou Yao was in a daze as he looked at someone. She followed his gaze over to have a look, and the moment she did so, she saw Leng Zhiyuan at the bottom of the stairs.

    When she saw Leng Zhiyuan, Han Xuan¡¯s expressions froze, but when she looked at the two red booklets in her hands, she quickly straightened her back up. There was a saying: Whoever couldugh was the true victor.

    She was the victor!

    There was a delighted and satisfied smile on Han Xuan¡¯s face. She opened her arms out towards Zhou Yao as she said, ¡°Hubby, carry me.¡±

    Hubby...

    Zhou Yao slowly withdrew his gaze, and he lowered his gaze down to look at Han Xuan.

    ¡°Hubby, there are so many steps here. It is not convenient to push the wheelchair. You carry me to the car, and ask the driver to take the wheelchair.¡± Han Xuan had a bright smile on her face.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s face was expressionless. He looked at Han Xuan for a few seconds, bent over, and stretched his arms out to carry Han Xuan in his arms.

    The driver ran over to take the wheelchair. Zhou Yao carried Han Xuan as he took one step after another down the stairs.

    Leng Zhiyuan stood in ce and did not move. They stepped closer and closer to her. Their car was parked diagonally in front of her. Maybe she should have left, but it was just as if her feet were rooted to the ground, and she was unable to move.

    Her gaze was pitiful as she looked at the two of them.

    The driver put the wheelchair into the trunk, then he ran over to open the back door. In Zhou Yao¡¯s embrace, Han Xuan saw that they were close to Leng Zhiyuan. She used both of her small hands to hug Zhou Yao¡¯s neck as she said, ¡°Hubby, we have already gotten our marriage certificates. In the future, I will be your wife legally. Hubby, when will we have a wedding ceremony? Do you like traditional chinese ceremonies or Western ceremonies?¡±

    Han Xuan could not stop talking, and as she spoke, she raised her eyebrows up provocatively at Leng Zhiyuan.

    Leng Zhiyuan only stood there quietly.

    Zhou Yao hugged Han Xuan and brushed past Leng Zhiyuan. He ced Han Xuan in the back seat. Han Xuan had a bright smile on her face as she said, ¡°Hubby, are we going home now? We...¡±

    ¡°Is that enough now?¡± At this moment, a cold voice rang out in the air.

    Han Xuan froze, and she looked over at Zhou Yao.

    Zhou Yao lowered his gaze down to cover the nket over her legs. He did not look at her, but he spoke to her. ¡°We are too far away. She can¡¯t hear it, so you don¡¯t have to act anymore... Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

    Han Xuan¡¯s face was pale.

    Zhou Yao covered her with the nket, and he was about to head out.

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou!¡± Han Xuan was frantic as she suddenly tugged his sleeve. She shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t go and see her! Don¡¯t talk to her!¡±

    Zhou Yao slowly but forcefully took his sleeve back.

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou! We are already married!¡± Han Xuan bellowed out softly.

    Zhou Yao froze.

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou, ept reality. We are already married...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was still standing in ce. She did not turn her gaze over to the side to look at the duo, but she knew that they were there. They were probably talking to one another...

    Hubby...

    Han Xuan called him Hubby...

    A few days ago, she had also called him Hubby...

    And now, he was really someone else¡¯s husband...

    Ding! She suddenly heard a car horn. A luxury vehicle stopped behind Zhou Yao¡¯s car.

    The windows slid down, and Leng Hao¡¯s handsome face appeared. Leng Hao looked at the car in front of him, then he looked over at Leng Zhiyuan as he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, get on!¡¯

    Leng Zhiyuan regained her senses. She saw Older Brother¡¯s unhappy expression. Ye Xiaotao was also present. She sat in the back and excitedly opened the back door as she said, ¡°Older Sister Leng,e in quick. Let¡¯s go back home.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan parted her legs, and she stepped into the car.

    Leng Hao turned the steering wheel, and the luxury car brushed past Zhou Yao.

    ...

    Inside the car, Ye Xiaotao held Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s elbow as she said, ¡°Older Sister Leng, what were you looking at when you were standing there just now? Did that bitch Han get the marriage certificate with Major General Zhou just now?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan had a look in the rear view mirror. Zhou Yao was already inside the car. They were going in different ways, and the driver turned on the blinker to signal that they were turning left. The car disappeared from sight very quickly.

    She withdrew her gaze.

    At this moment, she felt a sharp gaze shining down on her body. She raised her head and saw Leng Hao looking at her through the rear view mirror with a serious expression on his face

    ¡°Older Brother...¡±

    ¡°They have already gotten their marriage certificates. What are you standing by the road looking all silly for? Are you watching a show, taking in the drama?¡± Leng Hao asked her.

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°What I... I think you are living more and more unclearly. You are so disappointing!¡± Leng Hao chided her softly.

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her gaze over to the side, and she drooped her head.

    ¡°Oy, Leng Hao, what is this attitude of yours? If you have something to say, say it properly. What is the point of you shouting so loudly? She is already so upset. She needs to beforted, okay? If you do not know how tofort her, just shut up.¡± Ye Xiaotao was unhappy as she red at Leng Hao, and she was very defensive of Leng Zhiyuan.

    Leng Hao red at Ye Xiaotao coldly, then withdrew his gaze.

    Ye Xiaotao did not want to quarrel with him in the car. She held Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s slim arm as she said, ¡°Older Sister Leng, your Older Brother¡¯s tone was not good. Don¡¯t take it to heart, but your Older Brother was saying that for your own good... Just now, when I saw that bitch Han, I was all lit up with anger. That bitch, that cunning bitch. She must have shown off after she got the certificate with Major General Zhou. Older Sister Leng, you are just easy to bully. If it were me, I would¡¯ve ripped her when I saw her...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not expect Ye Xiaotao to give Han Xuan so many nicknames, but her focus was still attracted to one point. She raised her head up, and she looked over at Ye Xiaotao and said, ¡°Xiao Tao, you are already starting to defend my Older Brother now.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao froze and said, ¡°What?¡±

    Leng Hao who was in the front looked through the rear view mirror at Leng Zhiyuan. Leng Zhiyuan covered her mouth as she looked back and said, ¡°Older Brother, didn¡¯t you go over to the office? Why would you appear here right now? It seems that while I was not around, many things have happened that I did not know about.¡±

    Leng Hao: ...

 Chapter 913 - Holding A Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 913: Holding A Wedding</h4>

    Zhou Yao and Han Xuan returned to the Zhou home. The helpers opened the door, and Zhou Yao pushed Han Xuan, who was in a wheelchair, into the living room.

    Old Master Zhou, Master Zhou, and Madam Zhou were all present. The three of them sat down on the sofa, but none of them said anything. The atmosphere was serious and stressful, and the entire living room was cold.

    ¡°Grandpa, Dad, Mum.¡± Zhou Yao greeted them.

    They did not get up. They only raised their heads up to have a nce at Han Xuan, before they looked over at Zhou Yao, then said, ¡°You are back?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zhou Yao nodded his head.

    Han Xuan knew from the first moment that this family did not like her. They were very unfriendly. Their gazes paused on her face for two seconds before they quickly turned their gazes elsewhere.

    Although she did not want to admit defeat, she believed that as long as she was a little sweeter with her words and worked hard enough, she would get the approval of this family sooner orter, so she had a sweet and obedient smile on her face. She followed Zhou Yao and greeted them, ¡°Grandpa, Dad, Mum.¡±

    The moment she greeted them, no one responded to her.

    Old Master Zhou was still seated on the sofa to read the papers. Master Zhou had a book in his hands. Madam Zhou was holding the needle as she was sewing something. They were all busy with their own matters, and it was just as if they did not hear her voice.

    Han Xuan¡¯s expressions froze, and she felt even more awkward.

    At this moment, the helper ran over and asked, ¡°Old Master Zhou, Old Mistress, the meal is ready now. Should we start eating?¡±

    Old Master Zhou threw his newspaper onto the coffee table, then he waved the walking stick and got up as he said, ¡°We will start now!¡± He walked over to the dining table, and when he walked past Zhou Yao¡¯s side, he let out a heavy sigh.

    This made Han Xuan¡¯s expression get even worse.

    The entire family was seated down around the rectangr dining table. Han Xuan was seated by Zhou Yao¡¯s side. At this moment, Master Zhou, who was seated opposite Zhou Yao, asked him, ¡°When will you return back to the base?¡±

    This question made Han Xuan¡¯s heart skip a beat. She spoke quickly and said, ¡°Older Brother Zhou will not go back to the base for some time. We just got our marriage certificates today; we will have to hold a wedding in due time.¡±

    In the eyes of traditional Chinese people, it was only when they held a boisterous wedding and invited all of their family and friends toe over and then it would be truly considered to be a real marriage. Naturally, she wanted to hold a wedding.

    All women would want to put on a beautiful wedding gown and hold the hand of the man she loves as they walk down the aisle. This was also her dream.

    As she finished speaking, the entire dining table became silent. Old Master Zhou, Master Zhou, and Madam Zhou all raised their heads up to look at her.

    They were all suddenly looking over at her, and Han Xuan froze.

    Old Master Zhou mmed the bowl and chopsticks that he was holding onto the table. His expression was serious as he said, ¡°Fooling around! Zhou Yao is a soldier. He has to be on call 24 hours a day. He is also not on leave right now. Even if you are going to hold a wedding, he also needs to report for approval from management. Did you think that these matters are something that you can decide? The important matters of the country and your personal wedding, don¡¯t you know which one takesrger priority?¡±

    Old Master Zhou¡¯s cloudy eyes were sharp as he stared at Han Xuan.

    Han Xuan¡¯s face turned pale as she said, ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°I am not eating. You guys can eat by yourselves!¡± Old Master Zhou stood up and shook his sleeves as he headed out of the dining room, then went upstairs to go back inside his own room.

    ¡°Dad, you should calm down. Someonee over. Boil a bowl of in porridge for Old Master Zhou.¡± As he spoke Master Zhou stood up and said, ¡°You all can eat slowly. I will go check on Dad.¡±

    Master Zhou also left.

    Two people had suddenly left the dining room, and even the helpers felt that there was a nervous energy around the table and did not dare to go out. Han Xuan¡¯s left hand that was drooped on her kneecaps was tightly clenched into a fist. The important matters of the country... They said it so nicely, but based on how she saw it, they did not want to give her a wedding!

    Madam Zhou chewed on a mouthful of rice, and she had a tightly knitted frown on her face before saying, ¡°Han Xuan, let¡¯s talk about holding a weddingter on. Our family has yet to prepare ourselves for it.¡±

    Han Xuan closed her eyes and controlled the anger inside her heart. Her voice was soft as she said, ¡°But Mum, if we do not hold a wedding, others will gossip about us. Older Brother Zhou is a soldier...¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± Madam Zhou scoffed out loud, and she raised her head up to look at Han Xuan and said, ¡°If you are really afraid of others gossiping, it would be great then. Zhou Yao is a soldier. What other soldier has gotten married twice? I am afraid that all of T City is gossiping about our family right now.¡±

    As she spoke, Madam Zhou put her chopsticks down and said, ¡°I am full. I must go.¡±

    Madam Zhou also left the dining room.

    Only the two of them were left. A helper served a bowl of hot soup, and when the helper noticed that everyone had already left, she carefully nced over at Han Xuan.

    Han Xuan saw the helper.

 Chapter 914 - Reminiscing

    <h4>Chapter 914: Reminiscing</h4>

    Zhou Yao was done speaking, and Han Xuan froze entirely.

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou, what do you mean? What do you mean by this will be my room in the future? How about you? You...¡±

    ¡°I will sleep next door,¡± Zhou Yao replied simply.

    Sleep next door?!

    Han Xuan took in a breath of cold air. Wasn¡¯t he refusing to touch her and did not want to consummate the marriage with her? But, she was already his wife!

    This would not do. She did not want to be in a fake marriage.

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou, you cannot treat me like that. It is our newly wedded night tonight. If you go out now to sleep, what would your family members think? What would those helpers think after they find out about this? You have put me in a very difficult spot. How do you want me to face them all in the future?¡±

    Zhou Yao had a nce at Han Xuan, who was extremely emotional. He did not say anything at all, but he parted his long legs immediately and left.

    ¡°Older Brother Zhou!¡± Han Xuan screamed out loud, as she went over to tug Zhou Yao¡¯s sleeve.

    But she did not manage to do so. Zhou Yao had already left withrge strides. The door of the room shut in her face with a loud bang!

    Han Xuan¡¯s face was pale. She was frozen in the wheelchair. Her eyes were very wet, and her eyes were instantly flooded with tears, but she controlled them fiercely. She did not allow the tears to flow.

    She was already living very pathetically, but she was unwilling to admit to it.

    She did not want to be more pathetic!

    Today was a day of great joy for her. Even though there was not a single person on earth that was willing to celebrate for her and feel happy for her, at the very least, she did not want to cry. She wanted to smile; she worked hard to smile!

    Knock, knock! The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out as someone said, ¡°Young Mistress, can Ie inside?¡±

    The professional nurse¡¯s voice rang out in the air.

    Han Xuan quickly raised her gaze and controlled the tears back in her eyes as she said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The professional caretaker helped her wash her face and take a bath. She did not protest at all and allowed the caretaker to serve her. She looked up at the ceiling and swore to herself inside her heart. She had already entered the Zhou family. There would be a day when she would truly get Zhou Yao!

    ...

    Zhou Yao entered the room next door. He looked at the familiar decorations in the room. It was still like how it looked in the past, but it wascking a certain person.

    Zhou Yao threw the shirt in his hands over to the sofa casually. He stepped forward with his long legs. He was tall and standing up straight, theny down on therge, soft bed. He was exhausted. He exhaled and closed his eyes.

    He was very tired...

    He did not do anything at all, but his body seemed to feel empty of energy.

    He slowly turned his body over to the side and stretched his hand out to scoop the pillow by his side into his embrace, and he buried his nostrils into the pillow deeply. The fragrance of her hair was still let on the pillow.

    This was her pillow, and it was never changed.

    His mind went back to when he saw her outside the Civil Affairs Bureau. She was so quiet as she stood there to look at him. He saw many things in her gaze, and it was the same in his eyes.

    Loss, pain, sadness, and memories...

    Leng Zhiyuan...

    He said her name inside his heart silently, then he firmly hugged her pillow in his embrace. He did not want to shower, he was toozy to move, and he shut his eyes just like that.

    ...

    The next morning

    With the help of the professional caretaker, Han Xuan was done washing up, and she headed out the door.

    She went over to the door of the neighbouring room before she stretched her hand out to knock on the door. ¡°Older Brother Zhou, Older Brother Zhou...¡±

    ¡°Young Mistress.¡± A helper passed by and said, ¡°Young Master woke up early in the morning. He is already back on base now.¡±

    Back on base?

    It was only six in the morning. Why did he leave so early?

    In front of the helpers, she was unwilling to look embarrassed, so she said, ¡°I know that he had to go back to the base today, but I did not expect him to leave so early. Okay fine, you can run off.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The helper walked away.

    Han Xuan pushed the wheelchair and headed forward. When she reached the bend, she heard two helpers whispering to one another...

    ¡°Did you know thatst night our Young Master did not go into the new Young Mistress¡¯s room? It was their newly wedded night, and Young Master did not touch this new Young Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Of course I know. Who does not know about this matter? Everyone is talking about it privately. Let me tell you, Young Master slept in the next roomst night, and that room was Young Master and the previous Young Mistress¡¯s marital room!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That marital room is the master bedroom. The geomancy is the best there. At that time, when Young Master and the previous Young Mistress got married, Old Master Zhou asked a geomancy master to have a look specially, and right now, the new Young Mistress is just staying in a guest room.¡±

    ¡°With this, we can tell that our Old Master, Master, and Madam, together with Young Master, they all miss our previous Young Mistress.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We also like the previous Young Mistress. When our previous Young Mistress was here, the entire Zhou family was extremely lively, not like now. There is no sign of life in this home at all.¡±

    ¡°Ay, let me tell you secretly. I heard that this new Young Mistress of ours employed a trick to force our Young Master to marry her...¡±

    Han Xuan heard everything they said extremely clearly. She was furious, and she trembled from head to toe. Just now, the door that she¡¯d knocked on, the room that Zhou Yao had slept inst night, was actually his and Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s marital room?

    It was obviously their wedding night, but he was missing Leng Zhiyuan?

    Also, she was staying in the guest room?

    This family did not care about her at all, and she was bullied too badly!

    ¡°What are you guys talking about here?¡± Han Xuan pushed the wheelchair as she appeared before both helpers.

    Both helpers were extremely shocked as they turned their heads back to look over. Han Xuan was ring at them extremely evilly. They cast their heads down in fear as they stuttered, ¡°Young, Young Mistress...¡±

    Han Xuan rolled forward. She was extremely nasty as she sarcastically said, ¡°Two servants, it is early in the morning right now, and you are not working but are gossiping about your masters? We pay you all, and what are all of you doing? Paying you all is worse than raising a dog!¡±

    Both helpers had served the Zhou family for many years now, and the people in the Zhou family treated them very well. They never saw them as lowly servants, and now that Han Xuan was saying all of this, tears flowed from their eyes immediately.

    ¡°Why, you feel attacked when I say something? If I do not teach you all a proper lesson today, you¡¯d all really be treating yourselves as people!¡± As she spoke, Han Xuan cruelly stretched her hand out to pinch the two helpers harshly.

    Both helpers sobbed even more heavily.

    A stern voice suddenly rang out from behind her. ¡°Stop right there! Han Xuan, what are you doing?¡± Madam Zhou walked over quickly.

    Han Xuan saw Madam Zhouing over, and she was extremely surprised. She had an awkward smile on her face as she said, ¡°Mum, why are you here?¡±

    Madam Zhou did not look at her. She walked over to face both helpers as she stretched her hand out to lift up their sleeves. The helper¡¯s arms had been pinched red by Han Xuan.

    ¡°Madam, we are fine. We were in the wrong..¡± The helpers quickly took their arms back.

    Madam Zhou looked at the both of them and said, ¡°Who is telling the truth, and who is lying? I am clear about that inside my heart. Go and apply some medication. I will give you double pay this month.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Madam.¡± Both helpers were extremely grateful as they retreated.

    The moment the helpers left, Han Xuan quickly said, ¡°Mum, you cannot let them feel more arrogant. They were not working. They were gossiping about their masters. I was only teaching them a lesson...¡±

    ¡°Master? Which master were they gossiping about?¡± Madam Zhou, who was normally benevolent, was staring at Han Xuan fiercely.

    ¡°I...¡±

 Chapter 915 - My Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 915: My Girlfriend</h4>

    ¡°You? They were gossiping about you? They have been working for our family for so many years and have always been working diligently. They perform well. Why is it that the moment you came over, they would gossip about you? If your background is clean, why would you have to be afraid of others gossiping about you?¡±

    Madam Zhou was so fierce as she chided her. Han Xuan immediately felt just as if there was a fishbone stuck in her throat. She forcefully turned her head over to the side as she glumly said, ¡°I merely chided two servants, and you are chiding me like that. I can finally tell that all of you do not like me.¡±

    Madam Zhou felt so much anger that her heart hurt. She knew that Han Xuan was Han Hong¡¯s younger biological sister, and as a remaining family member of a hero, she thought that at the very least Han Xuan would be reasonable, but looking at how things were going right now, Han Xuan was totally unreasonable and did not fit in with others.

    ¡°Mum, no matter how much you do not like me, I have already married Older Brother Zhou. If you continue to be like this, then our family will be awkward, and Older Brother Zhou would still be in a dilemma.¡±

    Madam Zhou:...

    Who was the one actually creating awkwardness?

    Madam Zhou felt that she had nothing to say to Han Xuan. She was unable tomunicate with her. Her own son was involved with such a woman, and she could only sigh and think of it as sinful.

    Leng Zhiyuan had been so good.

    ¡°There is a family banquet tomorrow. You should get prepared.¡± After she was done speaking, Madam Zhou left in a huff.

    Han Xuan did not care about Madam Zhou¡¯s emotions at all. She was focused on the family banquet. Her eyes lit up. This was great. She could finally attend a banquet as Mrs. Zhou.

    This was the chance for her to reveal herself!

    ...

    The banquet was held at a five star hotel. The main lobby was borately decorated. It was lit up brightly, and the ushers opened the main doors. Old Master Zhou, Master Zhou, and Madam Zhou walked in first, and Zhou Yao pushed Han Xuan inside.

    The moment the Zhou family appeared, it attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The people in attendance were mainly the upper ss elites of T City. They saw Old Master Zhou and quickly gathered around him as they said, ¡°Old Master Zhou, it has been a long while. You are still in good health.¡±

    ¡°Haha, so are you all.¡± Old Master Zhou said with a smile on his face.

    After they caught up with one another carefully, everyone¡¯s gazes were extremely excited as they looked over at Han Xuan. Someone asked, ¡°Old Master Zhou, is this your granddaughter-inw? We heard that they have already gotten their marriage certificates.¡±

    Han Xuan was waiting for everyone to look over at her. When everyone looked at her, she immediately sat up straight and had a gracious smile on her face.

    No matter how much Old Master Zhou was unsatisfied with Han Xuan, he could not deny her status in front of everyone. His face froze as he nodded his head, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    With Old Master Zhou¡¯s acknowledgement, everyone started topliment her. ¡°Mrs. Zhou, it has been a great opportunity to meet you in person. You are really sweet and intelligent, and you are so gracious.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mrs. Zhou. Congrattions on marrying into the Zhouo family. Our Major General Zhou has the heart of numerous girls in T City, and we did not expect that you would be thest one who would end up getting his heart. Congrattions, congrattions.¡±

    These pleasantries immediately made Han Xuan feel sweet in her heart. She turned her head back to look at Zhou Yao. Zhou Yao was dressed in a white shirt and ck trousers, and in the past few days, he¡¯d be more and more silent/ His features became hard and stern. His shirt and cor flowed with his exquisite lines, and he was extremely masculine.

    Han Xuan could vaguely notice the socialites in the hall looking over at Zhou Yao. They were all in awe and admiration of him. That made sense. He was nonchnt and unbothered on the outside, but he was a true pure masculine man in his bones. What girl would not want to dash into his arms when they saw him?

    Han Xuan was extremely satisfied. This man was hers now!

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, when are you and Major General Zhou having a child? The Zhou family should also have another member,¡± someone who asked with a smile.

    Child...

    Han Xuan looked at her t stomach. Although her legs were disabled, as long as she recovered well, getting pregnant was not a problem.

    She turned her head back to look at Zhou Yao sweetly as she said, ¡°Hubby, they are asking you a question.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Mrs. Zhou is feeling shy,¡± someone teased her.

    But this teasing quickly stopped because they noticed that Zhou Yao¡¯s attention was not here at all. Although the tall man with long legs was standing behind the wheelchair, his head was turned to look over at the main doors.

    The main doors were suddenly pulled open, and another group of people walked inside.

    Master Ye was right in front. There were two couples behind him, and they were extremely eye-catching. They made others¡¯ eyes light up. Leng Hao and Ye Xiaotao, also...Ye Ziyi and Leng Zhiyuan.

    The Ye family was strong and powerful, and the moment the Ye family members appeared, everyone originally gathered around the Zhou family quickly gathered over there instead. ¡°President Ye, we have waited a long time for you toe. You are finally here now.¡±

    Master Ye broke out into loudughter as he said, ¡°Haha! I did notete. It was all of you who came early... Come, let me introduce you all. This is my son, Ye Ziyi.¡±

    ¡°Director Ye is well known. President Ye, you have such a good son.¡± Everyoneplimented him, then they turned their gazes over to look at Leng Zhiyuan as they asked, ¡°May we know who this is?¡±

    Ye Ziyi was dressed extremely immactely in well-cut formal wear. He looked extremely gentlemanly. He gently turned his gaze over to the side as he had a nce at Leng Zhiyuan, and with a smile on his face, he said, ¡°My girlfriend, she just returned back from studying in Switzend. Her name is Man Yao.¡±

    Man Yao was Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s new identity.

    The word girlfriend made everyone gasp, and they said, ¡°Director Ye has been so well known in the past few years. There are so many people who would like to enter the doors of the Ye family, but Director Ye has always been by himself. This is the first time that Director Ye is admitting to having a girlfriend in public. This Miss Man Yao is really...a beauty, and she matches Director Ye so well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan held Ye Ziyi¡¯s arm, and she listened to thesepliments and curled the corners of her lips up calmly to express her respect.

    ...

    Han Xuan was in a blur on the spot as she looked at Leng Zhiyuan. She did not think that she would be seeing Leng Zhiyuan here!

    There were already many people by her side who were softly whispering to one another ¡ª

    ¡°The Ye family is extremely influential and powerful, and their standards when picking a daughter-inw would naturally be high. Director Ye is a gentleman who has been doing really well. Over the past few years, he has always been single. Everyone has been waiting to see which girl would be able to get the position, to be the one who matches him well. I really did not expect this person toe today, Miss Man Yao...¡±

    ¡°This Miss Man Yao is really too beautiful. The moment she appeared, she beat every woman in the hall. She stood by Director Ye¡¯s side and really looked sopatible with him. They are such a perfect pair.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, only such a beautifuldy would be able to match up to the Ye family.¡±...

    Han Xuan listened to these people chatting softly. She focused her gaze on Leng Zhiyuan, who was in the front. Leng Zhiyuan was dressed in a light green evening gown. The shade of green made her skin look even more fair. The mermaid tail design of the gown entuated her curvy figure, and at this moment, she was standing underneath the bright shining lights as she epted thepliments from everyone. Her small snowy white earlobes had two brightly sparkling pearls.

    Han Xuan felt hate as she firmly clenched her fists. She deeply dug her fingernails into her palms. She¡¯d always known that Leng Zhiyuan was very beautiful, but she was always very low-profile and dressed in cold-coloured clothing. She never knew that she could be this dazzling and make others unable to avert their gazes just like.

 Chapter 916 - Major General Zhou Was Never Sullied

    <h4>Chapter 916: Major General Zhou Was Never Sullied</h4>

    Han Xuan watched on as the gazes that were originally focused on her were easily snatched away by Leng Zhiyuan; Leng Zhiyuan had stolen all of her glory.

    She thought that after she snatched Zhou Yao away, Leng Zhiyuan would feel extremely depressed for a long time. Outside the Civil Affairs Bureau yesterday, Leng Zhiyuan looked extremely silly, and she thought that Leng Zhiyuan would continue to be like that, but today, she emerged as a different person and actually managed to hook up with the Ye family.

    She¡¯d actually turned into Ye Ziyi¡¯s official girlfriend!

    Old Master Zhou looked at Leng Zhiyuan, who was standing in front of everyone. His cloudy eyes had deep pain and regret in them as he sighed, ¡°Ay.¡± He sighed deeply before he left.

    ¡°Dad.¡± Master Zhou quickly went to support him.

    Madam Zhou looked at Leng Zhiyuan and did not feel good. She drooped her head down glumly, then she left together with Old Master Zhou.

    Han Xuan looked at the expressions of the family of three. How could she not see the regret that they had in their hearts? This kind of feeling was just like a pearl in her embrace had been snatched away by someone.

    Han Xuan clenched her teeth.

    At this moment, ¡°Major General Zhou, Major General Zhou...¡± Someone came over to look for Zhou Yao.

    Han Xuan turned her gaze over to the side to look at Zhou Yao. It was just as if Zhou Yao could not hear anyone. Since the first moment Leng Zhiyuan appeared, his gaze was fixed on Leng Zhiyuan, and it was unable to be shifted away.

    Some richdies who loved to gossip looked over at Zhou Yao before their gossipy gazes fell onto Han Xuan¡¯s face.

    Han Xuan¡¯s face was pale. She quickly stretched her hand out to tug Zhou Yao¡¯s sleeve as she said, ¡°Hubby...¡±

    Zhou Yao slowly withdrew his gaze. There were no expressions on his face, but there was still gentleness in the bottom of his eyes. He looked over at Han Xuan, and his gaze instantly became cold.

    He did not say anything but just looked at her like that.

    The richdies were staring at him on this side. Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze became icy cold. Han Xuan instantly felt like a clown, and she was the only one bitterly upholding this fake image.

    ¡°Hubby, I am hungry,¡± she lied.

    Zhou Yao nced over at Leng Zhiyuan again. Ye Ziyi was saying something to her as he lowered his gaze. Both of their heads were leaning against one another, and they looked to be very close.

    He withdrew his gaze and gently closed his thick eyshes. When his eyshes cast down on his handsome face, they left a lonely shadow. He stretched his hand out to push the wheelchair. He did not say a single word as he pushed Han Xuan over to the dining table.

    ...

    The people by his side gradually dispersed. Ye Ziyi lowered his head. He bent down by the side of Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s ear as he softly asked her, ¡°Zhiyuan, I told them that you are my girlfriend. You don¡¯t mind, right?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her thin eyebrows and jokingly said, ¡°Director Ye, isn¡¯t it toote to be asking me whether I mind now that you have already said it?¡±

    Ye Ziyi had a gentle smile on his face as he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, you are really so beautiful today.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, thank you.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao watched her Third Older Brother and Older Sister Leng interact with one another intimately, and she felt very happy inside. When she¡¯d first met Older Sister Leng, she did not know that Older Sister Leng was already married. She¡¯d always wished for Older Sister Leng to be her third sister-inw because she felt that Third Older Brother was verypatible with Older Sister Leng.

    But...

    She was also frustrated, if Older Sister Leng really married Third Older Brother, how would their ranks be counted then? Older Sister Leng would be her Third Older Sister-inw, but she was already Older Sister Leng¡¯s Older Sister-inw.

    Ye Xiaotao thought hard and could not get the ranking right. She would just forget about it. She did not want to think about it.

    Ye Ziyi just mingled with someone else. Ye Xiaotao quickly ran over to Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s side and said, ¡°Older Sister Leng, I am so happy that you coulde and attend this banquet. My Daddy likes you very much, too.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan had a nce at Ye Xiaotao. How could she not tell what this young girl was thinking? She was afraid that she had to disappoint Ye Xiaotao.

    ¡°Xiao Tao, eat something.¡± Leng Zhiyuan handed a small piece of cake over to her and blocked her mouth.

    Ye Xiaotao had a bite of cake. She was very satisfied, and the moment she turned her gaze over to the side, she saw both Zhou Yao and Han Xuan in front of her. Zhou Yao was surrounded by two men, and those two men were chatting happily. Zhou Yao had both hands in his pockets, and she did not know whether he was listening or not, but he looked very haughty.

    Ye Xiaotao sighed out inside her heart. Actually, she also liked Major General Zhou a lot. That handsome and proper man seemed to look very stern and powerful in front of others, but before Older Sister Leng, he would smile warmly, and in the past, when she barged into their room, she saw him pressing Older Sister Leng down on the bed. Tat scene made...her throat go dry.

    But, Major General Zhou got married with the most cunning bitch whom she hated the most, and Ye Xiaotao was unable to forgive him for that at all.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at Han Xuan. Han Xuan was seated down in the wheelchair. There were a few socialites by her side. They were mingling with one another very fakely. Ye Xiaotao raised her eyebrows. She was nonchnt as she snorted, ¡°Older Sister Leng, look at how that bitch Han is behaving. She just knows how to act. I am unable to eat my cake anymore.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan knew that Zhou Yao and Han Xuan were there. From the first moment she entered the door, she knew there were some people, some back profiles that were deeply engraved in her bones, and even if they turned into ash, she would be able to recognize them.

    She turned her gaze over to the side to look at Zhou Yao. He was turned sideways as he stood up straight. He was handsome and charming. She withdrew her gaze quickly and said, ¡°Xiao Tao, let¡¯s not talk about other people.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Ye Xiaotao did not understand, and she widened her eyes. She pouted her pink lips, and they were stained with a little cream. She looked so cute that she made others want to bite her as she said, ¡°Then what is the point of us having a mouth?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan: ¡°...Could it be for us to gossip?¡±

    ¡°Of course. As we live, if others do not gossip about us, isn¡¯t it a failure on our part? if we do not gossip about others, wouldn¡¯t it be very boring?¡±

    As she looked at Ye Xiaotao¡¯s bold expression, Leng Zhiyuan wanted tough. Okay then. She did not say anything else.

    ¡°Older Sister Leng, when I look at how that bitch Han acts, I want to vomit. Look at herugh. After being Mrs. Zhou, she must be very happy right? Shameless, pathetic thief!

    ¡°Older Sister Leng, Major General Zhou married that bitch Han, and that bitch Han is living in the Zhou home now. Do you think Major General Zhou has been sullied or not? Have they slept with one another?¡±

    As she spoke, Ye Xiaotao threw the cake away and used her hands to cup her face. She used strength to shake her head as she said, ¡°This won¡¯t do. This won¡¯t do! I cannot imagine that scene. It is way too...disgusting.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan slowly turned her gaze over to the side, and she looked over at Zhou Yao.

    The moment she looked over, it was only then that she found out that Zhou Yao was also looking at her.

    Their gazes met in mid air.

    His gaze was very intense and very gentle. He probably did not expect her to look at him, so the moment she looked over, his dark gaze became extremely bright...

    Leng Zhiyuan could vaguely see that red string beneath his white shirt. He had been wearing it all this time.

    But her neck was empty because she¡¯d removed that tinum ne.

    Leng Zhiyuan withdrew her gaze.

    Zhou Yao noticed her looking away, and he slowly curled his lips up into a self-mocking smile.

    ...

    The meeting of their gazes was noticed by a few women. They were all jealous and in admiration as they gossiped with one another ¡ª

    ¡°What Miss Man Yao? Who here would not know that she is Leng Zhiyuan, the one who got into a fake marriage with Major General Zhou.¡±

 Chapter 917 - A Minor Accident

    <h4>Chapter 917: A Minor ident</h4>

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s Leng Zhiyuan. I heard that she was shot to death in prisonst time. I wonder how she came back to life. ¡±

    At this time, a woman quickly interrupted them and hushed, ¡°Hey, keep your voices down. Don¡¯t gossip about this topic. Whether she is Leng Zhiyuan or not is not something we can talk about. The higher-ups did not investigate, so don¡¯t ask for trouble! ¡±

    Although the other women were not convinced when they heard these words, they all shrunk their heads in fear. This was a political issue. It was not something that ordinary high-ranking officials or noble families could talk about.

    This kind of topic was quite sensitive.

    ¡°Humph, if you don¡¯t want us to talk about it, then we won¡¯t talk about it. We¡¯ll just treat her as Miss Manyao. Well, ain¡¯t she lucky? In the past, when she was with Major General Zhou, the Zhou family treated her like a queen. Who would have thought that she¡¯d hooked up with Ye Si after breaking up with Major General Zhou? He is a beautiful young master in the capital. We couldn¡¯t even get close to Ye Si, yet this Miss Manyao suddenly became Ye Si¡¯s girlfriend. How can we not get angry? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, she has taken over all the good things in the world. She had undoubtedly became the spotlight at tonight¡¯s banquet and had made a name for herself. ¡±

    At this moment, a woman looked at Leng Zhiyuan with increasing hatred. ¡°Just You Wait, I¡¯ll go and embarrass her. ¡±

    ¡°Hey, Xiao Mo. Don¡¯t go! ¡±

    ¡°Alright now, just let Xiao Mo go. Xiao Mo had had a crush on Ye Si for a long time. Do you think she will be able to work off that anger by doing nothing? She won¡¯t feel good unless she goes.¡±

    ¡°But that Miss Manyao has someone protecting her... ¡±

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao bumped into a friend and the two of them went to the side to y. Leng Zhiyuan said goodbye, then walked towards the bathroom.

    She didn¡¯t like such kind of public asion.

    After walking a few steps, there was a group of wealthydies gathered in front of them and excitedlyparing the pieces of jewelry they wore. She took a nce and walked past them from behind.

    However, at this moment, there was an ¡°Aiyo¡± sound. A wealthydy who was approaching her suddenly staggered. Thedy holding a ss of red wine was about to bump into her. The wine was about to spill out of the ss and onto her body.

    Everyone¡¯s attention in the hall was instantly attracted by the wealthydy¡¯s squeak. Everyone gasped as they watched the scene unfolds.

    Han Xuan also saw that Leng Zhiyuan was about to be hit. Her eyes lit up and was overjoyed. She was waiting to see Leng Zhiyuan embarrass himself.

    However, at this moment, a strong wind blew past her. Zhou Yao, who was originally standing beside her, had already moved towards Leng Zhiyuan.

    ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t go! ¡± Han Xuan quickly reached out her hands to pull him back.

    Zhou Yao was pulled by his sleeve. Just as he was trying to get away, a warm and handsome figure appeared in his line of sight. Ye Ziyi had already rushed over there.

    Zhou Yao froze.

    His big hands in his trouser pocket clenched into a fist.

    Everyone thought that Leng Zhiyuan would be hit. After all, everything happened too suddenly. However, everyone saw that Leng Zhiyuan nimbly sidestepped and reached out her hand to support the stumblingdy at ease.

    The red wine in thedy¡¯s ss was swaying. Leng Zhiyuan pushed thedy upward, and she stood up straight. The red wine in the ss also calmed down. Not a single drop spilled out.

    This crisis was resolved.

    Ye Ziyi, who had rushed over, stopped in his tracks. His eyes were shining as he looked at Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s beautiful back.

    Everyone let out a sigh of relief. Thedy steadied herself and quickly looked at Leng Zhiyuan, ¡°Miss Manyao, I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry. I think someone had bumped into me just now... ¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan shook her head lightly. Then, she turned her head and looked in a certain direction, ¡°Stop! ¡±

    Xiao Mo was just about to sneak away. She hid among a group ofdies and thought that she wouldn¡¯t be discovered. However, Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s clear voice sounded.

    Then, the crowd made a path for her. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Xiao Mo.

    Xiao Mo was forced to stop. This time, she couldn¡¯t get away. So she turned around and looked towards Leng Zhiyuan with a scornful mock, ¡°Miss Manyao, are you calling me? ¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m calling the person who was preparing to flee.¡±

    ¡°To flee? No, I just... wanted to use the bathroom... ¡± Xiao Mo defended.

    ¡°The bathroom?¡± Leng Zhiyuan curled the corners of his lips and gave a half-smile. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t want to run away from the crime scene? You intentionally bumped into this madam so that she could bump into me, right? Don¡¯t you need to apologize before you leave? ¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s voice echoed in the quiet hall. It was sonorous and mellow. Xiao Mo saw that everyone was looking at her suspiciously. She hurriedly squeezed out two drops of tears, ¡°Miss Manyao, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. You said that I bumped into you, but who could testify? I don¡¯t have any enmity with you. Why would I do that? How can you use me... ¡±

    Indeed, no one saw Xiao Mo bump into anyone. Now that Xiao Mo was acting pitiful, people became skeptical. At this moment, someone stood out and said, ¡°Miss Manyao, since you¡¯re fine, I think we should let go of this matter. Let us value harmony, haha... ¡±

    Xiao Mo was pleased when she heard those words. ¡°Value Harmony.¡± She didn¡¯t think that Leng Zhiyuan would dare to do anything to her in front of all these people!

    Ye Ziyi stood close by and watched. He was about to step forward.

    At this moment, thedy felt her vision blur. The wine ss in her hand had been snatched away. Then Xiao Mo screamed as her face was covered in red wine. She quickly reached out with both hands to cover her face.

    Everyone froze. Many people didn¡¯t even see Leng Zhiyuan make a move. She reached out to grab the wine ss, then poured the red wine on Xiao Mo¡¯s face, all in one go.

    ¡°You... ¡± Xiao Mo trembled.

    Leng Zhiyuan ced the empty wine ss on the waiter¡¯s te, ¡°What did I do? Did anyone see me spill wine on your face? Don¡¯t forget to value harmony. ¡±

    Xiao Mo was speechless.

    No one expected Leng Zhiyuan to be someone not to cross. Although she was a little cold, she was capable and confident.

    At this moment, Ye Ziyi walked forward, ¡°Zhiyuan, are you okay? ¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡±

    Ye Ziyi nced at Xiao Mo then smiled at everyone, ¡°It¡¯s good that my girlfriend is fine. Everyone, continue. Don¡¯t let this upset your mood.¡±

    ¡°Ye Si, your girlfriend isn¡¯t easy. No wonder she could conquer you, Chief Ye. Haha. ¡± Everyone praised her sincerely.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing¡± Ye Ziyi responded politely.

    ¡°Ziyi, I¡¯m going to the restroom,¡± Leng Zhiyuan ignored everyone¡¯s gazes. She nced at Ye Ziyi and left.

    Zhou Yao stood where he was and watched the beautiful figure disappear from his sight. He felt a little proud that his woman would never let others bully her.

    However, the Zhou Yao right now was no longer qualified to stand by her side.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan left the hotel from the back. She stood amid a field of flowers and breathed in the fresh night air. The hall was too stuffy.

 Chapter 918 - A Speechless Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 918: A Speechless Meeting</h4>

    There was a rose tree in the flowerbed. The roses there had already bloomed and were extremely bright.

    Leng Zhiyuan took a few nces and reached out her hands to touch it.

    Roses...

    He gifted her a candied gourd wrapped in rose petals on the Chinese Saint Valentine¡¯s Day. But unfortunately... Han Xuan took it away...

    Leng Zhiyuan thought in a daze. At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from behind, ¡°Zhiyuan.¡±

    This voice was very familiar. Leng Zhiyuan turned around and saw that it was... Mother Zhou.

    ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± She was quite surprised, and she asked naturally. However, she froze as soon as she said those words. Then she quickly fixed her speech, ¡°Auntie... ¡±

    Mother Zhou walked forward and looked at Leng Zhiyuan lovingly, ¡°Zhiyuan, no matter what you call me, you are like my daughter in my heart. I have been worried about you for the past few days. Now that I see that you are doing well, I am relieved. ¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan also liked Mother Zhou. She didn¡¯t have a mother around since she was young, and Mother Zhou treated her like a daughter. She nodded and said, ¡°thank you, Auntie. ¡±

    As she was saying that, she took out something and handed it to Mother Zhou, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll return this bracelet to you. ¡±

    This bracelet was given to her by Mother Zhou when she married Zhou Yao. It¡¯s an heirloom of the Zhou family. Now that she¡¯s no longer the daughter-inw of the Zhou family, she couldn¡¯t keep this bracelet.

    Mother Zhou did not take it. She said with a sad expression, ¡°Zhiyuan, you keep this bracelet. I will not take back what I had gifted you... Our family had let you down. It¡¯s Zhou Yao who hasn¡¯t got the privilege. ¡±

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t say that. You should take this bracelet. It is not suitable for me to keep it... ¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan, don¡¯t put it off. This is a gift from me to you. Future times are like the high mountains and long rivers, this bracelet will serve as a memento for us both.¡±

    Mother Zhou was determined not to ept it, and neither could Leng Zhiyuan keep it. This bracelet should be given to... Han Xuan then; she¡¯s not qualified to keep it.

    ¡°Auntie... ¡±

    At this time, another set of footsteps sounded, and a handsome and upright figure appeared.

    Mother Zhou looked back, ¡°Zhou Yao, you¡¯re here? ¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked up and saw that it was indeed Zhou Yao. At the moment, he was standing on the steps with his hands in his pockets. The retro pcentern in the corridor shone down from above his head, his face was as handsome as jade.

    He was looking at her tenderly.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, Zhiyuan, take your time chatting. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Mother Zhou left tactfully.

    ¡°Auntie, the bracelet...¡± the bracelet was still in Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hand. She wanted to chase after her, but Mother Zhou had already left. She nced at Zhou Yao and saw him looked down to nce at the bracelet in her hand.

    Her little hand holding the bracelet turned hot instantly. All kinds of memories of the past were vivid in her mind. Love naturally had its own sentimental wounds.

    She lowered her long eyshes and handed the bracelet over, ¡°Auntie won¡¯t ept it. You should take it and give it to Auntie. ¡±

    Zhou Yao walked down with his long legs and walked over to the woman. Looking at her stunning facial features, he said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°My mom gave it to you, just keep it. Or you can give it to my mom yourself.¡±

    If his mom was willing to take it back, she would have done it already.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s little hand holding the bracelet froze in midair.

    The two of them did not speak again. The atmosphere was very peaceful. His tall figure stood in front of her. She secretively looked up at him and saw his dark narrow eyes were still fixed on her face; the quiet, gentle, tender, and passionate...

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart raced, ¡°You... ¡±

    ¡°You... ¡± he said at the same time.

    The two of them then stopped simultaneously, ¡°You go first. ¡±

    After saying this, neither said another word. Some words had been brewing in their hearts for a long time, but now they did not know how to say them.

    The two of them stood quietly and foolishly for a while. At this time, Leng Zhiyuan felt a chill on her face. She looked up and saw that it was starting to drizzle from the sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s raining.¡± Zhou Yao watched the raindrops sshing on her body. He wanted to find a piece of clothing for her to put on, but his hands were empty. He had no choice but to take a step forward and ce his hands on top of her head.

    The familiar cool scent of the man suddenly approached. Leng Zhiyuan froze for a moment. When she realized that he was holding up his hands to shield her from the rain, she wanted tough in her heart. The rain was reallying. What was the use of his hands? Childish.

    At this moment, Han Xuan appeared at the door. She clenched her fists and looked at the two people standing in the garden not far away. Her husband was standing straight, using his hands to shield Leng Zhiyuan from the rain. That childish look was just like a high school boy who suddenly met the girl he liked and rushed forward foolishly with a heart full of zeal...

    The blood in Han Xuan¡¯s body froze. She knew that he dotes that woman. In the past, he had cursed that woman as a ¡°little bastard¡±, but his tone was so indulgent...

    Leng Zhiyuan stood there for a while without moving. Then, she saw a figure from the corner of her eyes. She saw Han Xuan.

    The palpitations in her heart were quickly suppressed. She raised her head and looked at Zhou Yao, ¡°The rain is getting heavier. Our clothes are all wet. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Zhou Yao had not seen her for only a few days, but he realized that it was as if he had not seen her for a few years. He traced her facial features with infatuation, ¡°Zhiyuan, I... ¡±

    ¡°Major General Zhou, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Leng Zhiyuan turned around and left.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s hand lowered slowly. He stood in the rain and watched Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s fading figure...

    Han Xuan watched Zhou Yao¡¯s figure from inside...

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan returned to the hall, but she did not see Ye Ziyi. She asked a waiter, ¡°Have you seen Ye Si? ¡±

    The waiter pointed to a room, ¡°Ye Si and Chief Ye are in that room. ¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Leng Zhiyuan walked towards the room after saying thanks.

    The door was not shutpletely, leaving a crack open. Leng Zhiyuan looked inside and saw Ye Ziyi standing respectfully. Father Ye was criticizing him with a stern face, ¡°What happened recently? Why didn¡¯t you attend the top meeting? What did you do wrong? Did the higher-ups take away your authority? ¡±

    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either... ¡±

    ¡°Useless thing! ¡± Father Ye reprimanded, ¡°Your background isn¡¯t good, and your bloodline isn¡¯t pure. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯ve been doing well all these years, do you think I would have taken you home and acknowledged your identity? I originally nned to hand the Ye Family over to you, but your current performance is too disappointing!¡±

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll work hard in the future.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk about it after you¡¯ve made your achievement! Humph! ¡± Father Ye flung his sleeves and left.

    Father Ye walked towards the door, and Leng Zhiyuan didn¡¯t hide. If she hid now, it would only arouse suspicion.

    The door opened, and Father Ye was stunned when he saw Leng Zhiyuan. Leng Zhiyuan nodded politely, and Father Ye¡¯s expression was very unpleasant as he replied with a ¡°hum¡± before leaving.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, why are you here?¡± Ye Ziyi walked out.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at him with a hesitant expression, ¡°I came to look for you and identally overheard your conversation with Chief Ye... Chief Ye... Ziyi, are you okay?¡±

 Chapter 919 - I Cannot Lose You

    <h4>Chapter 919: I Cannot Lose You</h4>

    Ye Ziyi¡¯s expression was as calm as ever. He shrugged his shoulders helplessly and asked with a smile, ¡°Zhiyuan, are you worrying about me?¡±

    ¡°Hum,¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded.

    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Ziyi¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at her.

    Leng Zhiyuan could see the sincerity in his eyes. She curled the corners of her lips, ¡°If you believe, then what I said is true. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re beating around the bush with me? Fine, I believe it¡¯s true,¡± Ye Ziyi reached out to hold her little hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. You must not be used to this kind of situation.¡±

    He held her hand and led her out of the hall. The waiter drove the luxury car over. Leng Zhiyuan sat in the passenger seat while Ye Ziyi drove.

    ¡°Ziyi, is it okay for us to leave like this? Will your father... me you? ¡±

    Ye Ziyi pressed both his hands on the steering wheel. He did not look at Leng Zhiyuan, but adjusted to afortable position and said calmly, ¡°He won¡¯t be angry. He has never taken me as his son. Other than loving himself, he probably only loves... Xiao Tao. Xiao Tao¡¯s biological mother is his first wife, the love of his life. As for my mother, she is just an ordinary woman. My birth was also an ident. He never intended to have me, so he sent me to the orphanage... ¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan,¡± Ye Ziyi nced sideways at Leng Zhiyuan and smiled. ¡°I knew what I should be fighting for since I was young. I knew that if I didn¡¯t work hard enough, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything. I¡¯ve had enough of the discrimination and supercilious looks of this world. I swore that I will live high and mighty. ¡±

    At this moment, Leng Zhiyuan understood him. This was someone who had never received love and care. It was inevitable for him to go to the extreme.

    ¡°Ziyi, you¡¯ve seeded. You¡¯re now high and mighty, but are you happy?¡±

    Happy?

    Ye Ziyi looked at Leng Zhiyuan. The woman¡¯s eyes were so beautiful, her clear and watery eyes were mirroring his reflection. What¡¯s happiness? He didn¡¯t need it.

    He nodded, ¡°Yeah, happy.¡±

    ¡°Then are you satisfied?¡±

    Satisfied?

    ¡°Ha, Zhiyuan, if you can be with me, then I¡¯m satisfied.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan smiled and turned her head to look outside the window.

    The luxury car soon stopped. Leng Zhiyuan looked at the strange road and the exquisite house in front of her and asked, ¡°This is... your home? ¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm. Zhiyuan, The rain is so heavy now, you wouldn¡¯t minding to my ce for a drink, right? ¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes shifted. This was like the dragon¡¯sir and the tiger¡¯s cave, can she venture in?

    She asked with a faint smile, ¡°If I go in, will I be in danger?¡±

    Ye Ziyi¡¯s expression was gentle. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Even if I want to put you in danger, there are so many cameras here. The police will find my house in no time.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. It¡¯s well-known that Ye Si does things meticulously.¡±

    Ye Ziyi smiled. He looked at the radiant and enchanting face in front of him and replied gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be any danger. How can I bear to do that to you?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan didn¡¯t know if he was hypocritical or not. He masked himself too well, so she couldn¡¯t be certain if he had fallen for her.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go in then.¡±

    She went in dly.

    ...

    The decoration of the duplex was low-key but wore a luxurious feel. It could be seen that the owner of the house had good taste. Leng Zhiyuan walked in and examined around. Ye Ziyi walked into the kitchen personally, ¡°Zhiyuan, what would you like to drink? ¡±

    ¡°Coffee.¡±

    ¡°Okay, just wait for a minute.¡±

    Seeing that he had rolled up his sleeves and grounded the coffee beans personally to make coffee on the spot, Leng Zhiyuan had to admit that Ye Ziyi was very charming. The kind of charm that exuded from the inside out.

    She retracted her gaze and looked at the wall in front of her.

    There was a painting hanging on the wall. It seemed to be drawn by some master. In the painting, an old woman sat on a rattan chair.

    Leng Zhiyuan took a few nces and was instantly attracted by a piece of jewelry that the old woman wore.

    At this moment, Ye Ziyi walked over, ¡°Zhiyuan, coffee.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Leng Zhiyuan took a sip of coffee. Then praised, ¡°Your brewing skills are not bad. The coffee is very delicious.¡±

    Ye Ziyi raised the coffee cup in his hand, ¡°Thank you for thepliment. I¡¯m used to being alone, so I can prepare a little of all kinds of food and drinks. Things like Italian pasta and American dishes can¡¯t trip me over. Zhiyuan, do you want to try it?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded.

    ¡°But my food is not something that anyone can taste. Only my future girlfriend can.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan stunned for a moment, then she looked up, ¡°Ye Si, are you... seducing me with food?¡±

    ¡°More or less,¡± As he spoke, Ye Ziyi¡¯s expression became devoted and gentle. ¡°Zhiyuan, to be honest, since you and Major General Zhou have separated, have you ever considered me?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan took a sip of her coffee, ¡°Ziyi, do you like me for real?¡±

    Ye Ziyi¡¯s smile did not change, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°What do you like about me?¡±

    Ye Ziyi pretended to think for a moment, then lowered his body and leaned closer to Leng Zhiyuan. He whispered, ¡°There haven¡¯t been many women in this world whom I like, but you¡¯re very special. You have a kind of magic power that makes people want to get closer to you.¡±

    His answer was very sincere and not perfunctory at all. Leng Zhiyuan was confused, but she didn¡¯t mind. She smiled and asked, ¡°Ziyi, how much do you like me?¡±

    ¡°So much that... I can¡¯t lose you.¡±

    Can¡¯t lose her...

    Zhou Yao had said the same thing to her in the past, and now Ye Ziyi also said it. Does their ¡°can¡¯t lose¡± mean the same thing?

    Leng Zhiyuan ced the coffee in her hand on the tea table. ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll think about it. I¡¯ll be leaving first,¡± She turned around and left gracefully.

    She left quickly and suddenly. Ye Ziyi looked at the half-done coffee cup on the tea table, then took a sip of the coffee in his hand with satisfaction and elegance. His lips curled into a smile.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan did not take the car. It was drizzling outside, and she just walked in the rain. She had very important questions to think about.

    She opened the app on her phone and drew a picture from memory: An old woman sitting on a rattan chair, wearing a bracelet that looked like a piece of local jewelry on her wrist.

    She had studied psychology. No matter how well-hidden a criminal was, he would still give himself away in daily life. She felt that she had found an important point.

    She dialed a number, ¡°Hey, Ah Chen...¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you a picture. Send someone to investigate the jewelry in the picture. You must find out which local jewelry it belongs to.¡±

    ¡°Miss...What have you noticed?¡±

    ¡°Scorpion has been elusive all these years. No one seems to know where his stronghold is.¡±

    Ah Chen was very excited, ¡°You found something?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, but you go investigate first. ¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan hung up the phone. Her heart was pounding. She had a feeling that she was going to go to the battlefield again.

    She had sessfully pulled off the thread in the higher-ups. If she also finds Scorpion¡¯s nest now, she believed that Scorpion would soon surface. He would have nowhere to hide!

 Chapter 920 - Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 920: Thoughts</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan felt that she was one step closer to the truth, and became a little excited. At this moment, with a loud bang, she crashed into a crowd of people.

    Pa! The phone in her hand fell to the ground.

    She looked up and saw a handsome and upright figure standing in front of her. The two of them had just met in the garden. It was Zhou Yao.

    He was standing with an umbre in his hand. Because she was engrossed in thinking about the Scorpion, she bumped into him.

    ¡°Why...why are you here?¡± She said in a staggered manner.

    Was the banquet over? Even if it was over, he should have gone back to the Zhou¡¯s house. Zhou¡¯s ce¡¯s not this way, and where¡¯s Han Xuan?

    Zhou Yao held the umbre over her head. The rain soon wet half of his strong shoulders. He frowned as he looked at her, ¡°Why are you running in the rain? You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±

    It only saddened Leng Zhiyuan when he expressed his concerns for her in such a gentle manner. She bent down and reached for her phone.

    However, a long arm reached down quicker than her. Arge and fine hand picked up the phone.

    The image of the painting stayed on the phone screen. It gave Leng Zhiyuan a fright. Fearing that he might see it, she reached out her hand to snatch it. ¡°My phone! ¡±

    Zhou Yao had already seen it. He nced at the painting, and his eyes stayed fixed on the old woman¡¯s bracelet for a second. Seeing that she was about to snatch it, he immediately handed it over. ¡°Here you go.¡±

    Their cheeks lightly brushed against each other midair.

    Both people froze at the ident. The woman¡¯s cheek was different from the man¡¯s. When her soft skin brushed against his cheek, she could feel the fine stubble on his face. It pricked and itched her.

    She quickly stood up.

    Zhou Yao also stood up. The two of them stood under the same ck umbre. Because of the intimate moment that just urred, Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes grew dark and gloomy. He asked, ¡°Are you... okay? ¡±

    He had wanted to ask this while they were in the garden.

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded. ¡°What...about you?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    As soon as he said that, both fell silent. Zhou Yao looked at the heavy rain outside the umbre. ¡°You and Ye Ziyi... Ye Ziyi is a good choice... ¡±

    He used to be very hostile towards Ye Ziyi. So it made her felt betweenughter and tears now that he praised Ye Ziyi for the first time.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt very ufortable inside. It was as if arge palm clenched her heart. She began to feel a dull pain again. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll... be taking my leave... ¡±

    She moved her feet to leave.

    ¡°Zhiyuan!¡± Just when she brushed past him, he grabbed her thin wrist.

    Leng Zhiyuan froze and quickly tried to pull her hand back.

    However, Zhou Yao quickly let go and handed the umbre to her. With a faint smile, he said, ¡°Take the umbre. I¡¯m leaving. ¡±

    He turned around and left.

    Leng Zhiyuan held the umbre he handed over. The handle, the part where he was just holding, felt warm... and moist. His palm may have been sweating.

    She raised her eyes to look at the man. He had already walked quite a distance away. His footsteps across the puddles were still as strong and decided as before, but his figure appeared dull and lonely in the rain.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at the heavy rain. It resembled much of her current mood.

    ...

    At Zhou¡¯s house.

    Zhou Yao walked into the living room, and mother Zhou immediately came up to him. She frowned and said, ¡°Why are you all wet? It¡¯s been raining heavily all day. What have you been doing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing...¡±

    Mother Zhou sighed. Ever since Leng Zhiyuan left, his son had been keeping more and more to himself. He barely spoke. ¡°Anybody? Get a dry towel for the young master. And make another bowl of ginger soup.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going upstairs to take a shower,¡± Zhou Yao moved his long legs and went upstairs.

    Han Xuan heard the noise from downstairs in her room. She knew that Zhou Yao must have returned. He didn¡¯te home with them when the banquet ended, instead, he left alone.

    She knew that he went to look for Leng Zhiyuan.

    Han Xuan took a few deep breaths to suppress her anger. She could not make another scene. It would do her no good if the trouble continues. She had more important things to attend to.

    She opened her palm. There were a few leaves in her hand. She had picked them up while at the garden.

    She was a doctor. She was very knowledgeable about all kinds of herbs.

    Tonight, she would be Zhou Yao¡¯s woman.

    Han Xuan crushed all the herbs and smeared them on her body. Then, she pushed the wheelchair out of her room and went to Zhou Yao¡¯s room.

    Knock-knock. She reached out and knocked on the door. And the door opened automatically after two knocks.

    She looked into the room and saw Zhou Yao standing in front of the bed. He had just taken a shower and was wearing a pair of ck trousers. A metal belt that gave off a pale light wrapped around his narrow waist. He was lowering his eyes and putting on a round-necked shirt over his head. As he was putting on the cloth, both of his shoulder des clenched back. It made him look as dangerous and powerful as a dormant lion.

    He turned his face sideways. Water droplets were still dripping from his short ck hair.

    Han Xuan took a look, and her face quickly turned red. He was such a strong man who could make a woman go crazy within seconds.

    When she was a little infatuated, a cold voice reached her ears, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    Han Xuan looked up. Zhou Yao had finished dressing and was looking towards her.

    ¡°Brother Zhou, do I have to have a reason in order to see you? Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m already your wife,¡± Han Xuan pushed the door open and entered with the wheelchair.

    Zhou Yao was expressionless, ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. You should also go back and rest early.¡±

    ¡°Brother Zhou, I¡¯m not going back,¡± Han Xuan went over and hugged his arm. She looked at him tenderly, ¡°We¡¯re already husband and wife. Don¡¯t you... want me?¡±

    Zhou Yao pulled his arm back and shook his head, ¡°No.¡±

    Han Xuan became angry. She did not expect him to answer with such seriousness. ¡°Brother Zhou, are you still thinking about Leng Zhiyuan? You saw it yourself today, Leng Zhiyuan is living happily. She is Ye Ziyi¡¯s girlfriend. And Ye Ziyi, He is the number one elegant young master in the capital. Many socialites break through his door to get his attention, but he¡¯s only concerned about Leng Zhiyuan.¡±

    ¡°Brother Zhou, what do you want to do? Do you still want to get involved with her? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re already a married man. You¡¯ll only bring trouble to her if you n to make her yours. You can¡¯t be too selfish!¡±

    Zhou Yao calmly listened to these words. He furrowed his handsome brows and said softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡±

    He really didn¡¯t n such things.

    Although he had thought about it: the night when he returned from the mountaintop, he begged her over the phone not to leave. He really wanted to monopolize her forever.

    He was indeed a very selfish person.

    However, she had left that night and never returned. Therefore, he no longer thought those thoughts and did not dare to think them.

    He just could not control his body. His gaze would be attracted to her. Wherever she appeared, he could no longer control his own heart.

    He wanted to see her, even if it was just a nce.

    For the past twenty years, he had never thought that he would be such a person, that he would be so worried about a woman.

 Chapter 921 - Honey, I Miss You

    <h4>Chapter 921: Honey, I Miss You</h4>

    Zhou Yao rxed his handsome eyebrows and put away his worries. He said softly but coldly, ¡°You can leave.¡±

    Han Xuan held back her temper again and again. She couldn¡¯t leave tonight. She needed to be his woman!

    ¡°Brother Zhou,¡± She hugged his arms with both hands and slowly stood up from the wheelchair.

    Her legs were crippled and could not feel them anymore. So she wrapped her hands around his neck tightly to prevent herself from falling. ¡°Brother Zhou, don¡¯t send me away tonight.¡±

    Seeing her like this, Zhou Yao frowned and looked very impatient. He removed the hands that were hanging around his neck and scolded in a deep voice, ¡°Han Xuan, go back!¡±

    Han Xuan hugged him tightly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. Wherever you are, there I¡¯ll be as well. Brother Zhou, I love you.¡±

    She tried to kiss his face.

    Zhou Yao leaned his head back and avoided her kiss with ease. Her body emitted a kind of fragrance, like some sort of artificial perfume. Zhou Yao pulled away in disgust.

    Speaking of fragrance, both Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hair and body smelled nice. Her fragrance was very light and elegant, and it would seep deep into his senses. He was most infatuated with the scent of her hair and would smell it for a long time every time.

    When she dropped her phone on the ground back when they were outside on the street, he went to pick it up. That¡¯s when their cheeks brushed against each other. Her body fragrance instantly invaded his senses, intoxicating him.

    Thinking of this, Zhou Yao felt a rush of heat in his body directed towards his brain and then spread to parts of his lower body.

    His whole body felt hot.

    Zhou Yao quickly became alert. It had been a while since he had done it. Ever since he and Leng Zhiyuan split, it was typical for him to have some physiological reactions when he thought of her. But this feeling of burning heat was definitely not normal.

    He had been on missions for many years and had seen all types of dirty tricks.

    ¡°Han Xuan, what¡¯s that smell on your body?¡± Zhou Yao stared at Han Xuan with a sharp and dark gaze.

    Han Xuan knew that her tactic had been exposed. She knew that it would be difficult to hide it from him. But she had no choice. She was forced into a corner and could only resort to such a method.

    ¡°Brother Zhou, we are married. I am yours. I want to be yours physically. Please forget about Leng Zhiyuan and live a good life with me. We can make a baby, and the three of us will live happily.

    Zhou Yao looked at the woman in front of him and felt an unprecedented sense of disgust. He pushed her hand away and ruthlessly threw her on the ground.

    ¡°Han Xuan, you said that you wanted me to marry you. I¡¯ve done just that. You¡¯re already Mrs. Zhou. Yet you¡¯re still asking for more. A happy married life? A child? Humph, Han Xuan, aren¡¯t you daydreaming too much? While you¡¯re at it, why not wish to climb to the pinnacle of life and soar in the heavens?¡±

    Han Xuan fell to the cold floor. Upon hearing the man reprimands her in such a disgusted manner, tears fell from her eyes.

    ¡°Brother Zhou, are my requests unreasonable? All I wish for are within the normal bounds of that of a wife...¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t deserve such privileges. You mugged and stole this title!¡± Zhou Yao widened his eyes and forced out two low growls from his chest.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Zhou Yao raised his hand to support his forehead, and his thin lips curled into a deep sneer, ¡°Han Xuan, you¡¯ve crossed the line. From the moment you jumped off the building, you should have known that you couldn¡¯t get anything except for this ¡®Mrs. Zhou¡¯ title. If you know any better, you should be satisfied and behave yourself!¡±

    ¡°Where did you get your confidence from? Do you really think that you can make me sleep with you by drugging me? Not to mention that this medicine is like child y to me. Moreover, look at yourself. Even if I did get hard, I won¡¯t even be in the least interest of taking you!¡±

    ¡°Han Xuan, please reveal all that you want in one go next time. Actually, there won¡¯t be a ¡®next time¡¯. The title of ¡®Mrs. Zhou¡¯ is my biggest concession to you. You can try to jump off a building again. See if I¡¯ll take a second look at you then.¡±

    Han Xuan felt that there was a brush scraping her face continuously. She had lost her face entirely. She indeed asked him to marry her. But since they were married, he should also give her a happy marriage and a child.

    Did she need to say this out loud?

    But he didn¡¯t think like her. Other than the title ¡®Mrs. Zhou¡¯, he had already banished her to the Pce of Neglect.

    This is not the life she wished for.

    At this time, Mother Zhou pushed open the bedroom door hastily and rushed in. ¡°It¡¯s sote, what are you two fighting about? Even the people downstairs heard themotion.¡±

    Seeing that Mother Zhou came, Han Xuan wiped away her tears with her hands. She did not want to make herself look even more pathetic.

    The room was quiet, so quiet that it was suffocating. Mother Zhou nced at Zhou Yao, who pursed his thin lips and did not speak. Then she looked at Han Xuan, who was sitting on the ground. What else could she do but sigh?

    ¡°Anyone? Help Young Madam up and send her back to her room.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Two servants helped Han Xuan to the wheelchair and then pushed her out.

    Mother Zhou looked towards Zhou Yao, ¡°You... ¡±

    ¡°Mom, you should leave. I¡¯m tired,¡± Zhou Yao¡¯s handsome face was hidden in the darkness. His face was so tense that it turned blue, and his eyes were filled with fatigue.

    Mother Zhou said nothing more. She turned around and left.

    ...

    There was still a lingering scent of Han Xuan¡¯s fragrance in the room. Zhou Yao walked to the window and pushed it open.

    With the fresh air outside, Zhou Yao closed his eyes for a moment. His body was extremely hot, and he felt restless. A man under pressure is a man in heat.

    He remembered when Han Xuan annoyed him in the past. When he went out on missions, she apanied him with gentleness like that of a flower. When he wanted it badly, she would let him use her to relieve himself with blushing cheeks and seductive eyes.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s mouth felt dry. He stretched his long legs andy on the bed.

    He stretched out his hand to pull the quilt over himself. He untied the metal belt...

    His mind was reying the scenes on the street. The softness of her skin when the two people¡¯s cheeks brushed past each other. Her face was soft and delicate. He used to pinch it quite often, and each time he pressed down, a red mark would appear on her face.

    The movements under the quilt soon stopped. He parted his curly eyshes and reached over to the nightstand for some tissue. His whole body felt weary. He threw the paper ball on the ground.

    He did not want to do anything. His mind was empty for a moment. Then, he slowly picked up his phone.

    He scrolled to the familiar number and pressed it with his slender index finger. He entered, ¡°Honey, I miss you.¡±

    He read these words over and over. Then, he slowly deleted them.

    What use is it to say such things now?

    To give her trouble? Or... to make her sad?

    Zhou Yao slowly turned his body. He reached out for the pillow that was hers and hugged it tightly. But he really missed his honey...

    Very very much.

    ...

    Messages from Ah Chen came one after another, but none of them were of the essence. Leng Zhiyuan kept waiting.

    Ye Xiaotao did not have school today, so she dragged Leng Zhiyuan out to y. When they reached their destination, Leng Zhiyuan looked up and saw that it¡¯s XXX Hot Spring Club.

 Chapter 922 - Hot Spring Bath

    <h4>Chapter 922: Hot Spring Bath</h4>

    A hot spring?

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at Ye Xiaotao, ¡°Xiaotao, you¡¯re pregnant. Is it okay for you to go into a hot spring?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao stuck out her pink tongue yfully, ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll only bath in it for a little while. It¡¯ll be fine. Sister Leng, I¡¯ve been so bored recently. Do take pity on me. It¡¯s sofortable to soak in a hot spring during springtime. Let¡¯s get in.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was speechless. Ye Xiaotao was bored?

    She was simply the least bored and most entertaining pregnant woman she had ever met.

    She had no choice. Since she was already here, Leng Zhiyuan was dragged in.

    ...

    After entering the Hot Spring Club, Leng Zhiyuan took a good look around. The ce was serene, cozy, and the air was fresh. It was indeed a good ce for rxation.

    ¡°Sister Leng, I have a bathing suit ready for you. Let¡¯s go get changed.¡±

    Bathing suit?

    Leng Zhiyuan took a nce at the hot spring pool in the distance. There was a separate pool for each gender. The women bathing in the hot spring were all wearing sexy bathing suits.

    ¡°Xiao Tao, are we really going to wear bathing suits? I don¡¯t feel like it.¡± Leng Zhiyuan turned down the offer. She didn¡¯t like those revealing bathing suits.

    ¡°Why not? Sister Leng, Why don¡¯t you wear one?¡± Ye Xiaotao examined Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s figure from top to bottom. She clicked her tongue and praised, ¡°Sister Leng, your body is so sexy. You¡¯ve got nice boobs and booty. It¡¯d be a waste of God¡¯s gift if a person like you refuse to wear a bathing suit. You¡¯ll be struck by lightning as punishment. Look at me, I can¡¯t even imagine having a good figure like you.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan thanked Ye Xiaotao quietly in her heart for the praise, ¡°I¡¯ll pass on the hot spring bath. You should go without me. I¡¯ll just wait for you.¡±

    ¡°No, No! Sister Leng, we¡¯ve already agreed that you¡¯d apany me in the hot spring bath. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at Ye Xiaotao¡¯s aggrieved and usatory expression...

    When did she say yes to that?

    She was clearly dragged here, okay?

    At this moment, a staff walked over, ¡°Hello, Miss Ye. It¡¯s been a while since yourst visit. Is this your new friend? What a beauty.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, this is my Sister Leng,¡± Ye Xiaotao immediately hugged Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s arm proudly.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Leng. Your VIP lounge is ready. Please follow me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Sister Leng. Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Xiaotao dragged Leng Zhiyuan forward.

    Leng Zhiyuan...

    felt helpless!

    They walked for a distance and were about to turn when Leng Zhiyuan suddenly saw a tall and upright figure in front of them. It¡¯s... Zhou Yao.

    Leng Zhiyuan was stunned. Why was he here?

    the person in front of them was indeed Zhou Yao. He was wearing a ghillie suit, and there were seven or eight other soldiers also dressed in ghillie suits beside him. Those soldiers were talking to the manager of the Hot Spring Club, and it looked like they were acquaintances. Zhou Yao was not talking. He leaned against the door frame, one hand in his pants pocket and the other holding a cigarette to his mouth. His posture appeared somewhat sluggish.

    There were already many women in the clubhouse who were constantly turning their heads to look at him. It was no surprise since he had always been the most eye-catching person when in a crowd.

    Leng Zhiyuan nced at him. Does he alsoe to a pastime ce like the Hot Spring Clubhouse? At this moment, he appeared to be very quiet among the talking soldiers. As he smoked, his brows were tightly furrowed, one could vaguely see his hard and cold expression behind the spiraling smoke.

    Was there something... on his mind?

    ¡°Sister Leng, What are you looking at? Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Xiaotao dragged her away.

    Before Leng Zhiyuan could look away, the tall figure of the man disappeared from her sight.

    At this moment, Zhou Yao, who was smoking in the distance, froze. He slowly turned his head and looked in the direction where Leng Zhiyuan had been before she left.

    ¡°Major General, What are you looking at?¡±

    There was no one in the direction he looked at. Zhou Yao shook his head, ¡°Nothing...¡±

    Just now, he felt that his heart had been pulled by someone. It was as if there was a pair of gentle eyes looking at him from afar. He suddenly had the feeling that... Leng Zhiyuan was there.

    But he was wrong. There was no one there.

    ...

    In the VIP room.

    Ye Xiaotao quickly changed into the swimsuit. She was petite with a height of 5¡¯1¡å. She and Leng Zhiyuan had twopletely different figures. Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s body was hotter and more fit. Ye Xiaotao¡¯s body was delicate, like a pink peach or flowing water. The small floral print bathing suit looked beautiful on her.

    She was a little than three months pregnant, but her lower abdomen was still quite t.

    ¡°Sister Leng, are you ready? I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time,¡± Ye Xiaotaoined aloud.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Leng Zhiyuan came out of the fitting room.

    Ye Xiaotao took a look and quickly frowned, ¡°Sister Leng, why are you wrapped in a towel? I¡¯m also a woman, why are you afraid to show yourself to me?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was indeed wrapped in a towel. She asked naturally, ¡°Since you¡¯re a woman too, why would you want to look at me?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Alright now, let¡¯s go,¡± Leng Zhiyuan took the lead and walked out.

    Ye Xiaotao quickly caught up.

    At this time, Zhou Yao and the soldiers bid farewell to the hot spring manager and were about to leave when a soldier eximed, ¡°Major General, look, it¡¯s sister-inw!¡±

    Sister-inw?

    Zhou Yao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked in the direction the soldier¡¯s finger was pointing at. There Leng Zhiyuan was, in the other hall.

    She¡¯s really here?

    Zhou Yao came to a halt.

    Ye Xiaotao had already entered the hot spring. She leaned on the side of the pool with her two slender arms and looked up at Leng Zhiyuan, who was still standing before the pool. ¡°Sister Leng, what are you waiting for?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan really didn¡¯t want to bathe in the hot spring. She was about to say something when Ye Xiaotao reached out with her little hand and pulled the towel off her body.

    ¡°...¡± Leng Zhiyuan didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Wow,¡± Ye Xiaotao eximed, her eyes lit up. ¡°Sister Leng, you look beautiful!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s figure was indeed amazing. She wore ake-blue bathing suit, and her skin was fair and tender. She practiced martial arts all year round, so her back was straight and beautiful. Her chest curved beautifully, and her butt was not like those of ordinary people. Her enchanting curves instantly attracted the attention of many passersby.

    ¡°Wow...¡± many men whistled.

    Leng Zhiyuan red at Ye Xiaotao for a second, then stepped into the water with her long legs.

    Ye Xiaotao saw that many men were still looking in their direction, so she put her hands on her hips and scolded with pride and displeasure, ¡°Hey, hey, hey. Yes, I¡¯m talking to you. What are you looking at? If you keep looking, I¡¯ll dig your eyes out!¡±

    Those men saw Ye Xiaotao¡¯s big and shining eyes, pure and sweet. They then all turned their attention to her and said with a lewd smile, ¡°Hey, cutie...¡±

    ¡°Who are you catcalling?¡±

    ¡°You, of course,¡± the men were allughing.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna...¡± Ye Xiaotao was about to get violent when Leng Zhiyuan pressed her hand down and nced at the men around the pool.

    The men were all frightened when they saw Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s cold and sharp eyes. They knew that this woman was not to be trifled with, so they quickly ran away.

    ¡°Why did they run away? I¡¯m not done with them yet!¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, forget it,¡± Leng Zhiyuan said. ¡°It¡¯s no surprise to run into men like that at a ce like this. Don¡¯t you feel unsafe when you normallye here?¡±

    ¡°I feel safe. Thest time I came here with my friends, nothing like this happened...¡± Ye Xiaotao said as she sneaked a nce at Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s chest. She then covered her mouth andughed, ¡°Sister Leng is the culprit!¡±

 Chapter 923 - I Donâ€™t Want You to Cry at All

    <h4>Chapter 923: I Don¡¯t Want You to Cry at All</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan red at her again, ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Xiaotao immediately swam over and reached out her hands to touch Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s chest. ¡°Sister Leng, you¡¯re so juicy.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan didn¡¯t expect Xiaotiao to be so upfront. She was stunned and immediately said, ¡°Xiaotao, aren¡¯t... aren¡¯t you a little embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°Why would I be embarrassed? I¡¯m not embarrassed at all. I¡¯m a woman! Sister Leng, let me touch you again...¡± Ye Xiaotao hugged Leng Zhiyuan shamelessly.

    The two women began messing around in the water.

    At this moment, Ye Xiaotao looked up and suddenly noticed someone standing in the other hall. She was shocked and said, ¡°Major General Zhou.¡±

    Major General Zhou...

    Leng Zhiyuan immediately looked up. Zhou Yao was indeed standing in the distance. He looked serious and upright in his ghillie suit. Standing out from the crowd, it was easy to spot him.

    Their gazes met. His narrowed eyes contained a hint of desire as he stared at her. Leng Zhiyuan immediately felt her ears burning. She pushed Ye Xiaotao away and took a few steps back.

    Having been with him for a few months, she knew the meaning behind that look.

    She had been messing around with Ye Xiaotao in the water, so she didn¡¯t know how long he had stood there and watched...

    Zhou Yao stood alone. The soldiers behind him had already left, for they dared not look at Zhou Yao¡¯s woman. Zhou Yao¡¯s throat felt dry and his body felt tense. This feeling was even more unbearable than the other night.

    Seeing that she¡¯d stepped back to ban him from looking at her anymore, he slowly regained his senses. Hisrge palm in his trouser pocket clenched into a fist and left.

    He did not want to be a... lewd person in front of her.

    His soldiers were waiting around the corner, ¡°Major General, are we heading back now?¡±

    Zhou Yao remained poker-faced. ¡°Uh-huh,¡± He snorted but did not move. He remained by a trash can and reached his right hand into his trouser pocket for a pack of cigarettes. He took one cigarette out.

    The soldiers stayed put. Though the Major General said ¡°uh-huh,¡± it seemed like he had no intention of leaving just yet.

    Zhou Yao took out his lighter to light the cigarette. The hall was breezy. He tried to light the cigarette between his lips several times, but all failed. In his mind, he recalled how passionate she was to him the time he fell ill: He was leaning against the bedside, his entire body covered in sweat. She snatched his lighter and lit his cigarette for him like a boss...

    Cursing under his breath, he threw the cigarette into the trash can and turned around to leave.

    ¡°Major General, where are you going?¡±

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan was a little dazed after what had just happened. She couldn¡¯t help but think of Zhou Yao.

    ¡°Xiaotao, bathe alone for a while. don¡¯t go running around the ce. I¡¯m going to the VIP room to use the bathroom,¡± she instructed.

    ¡°Oh, okay. Sister Leng, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re surrounded by security guards and surveince cameras. It¡¯s very safe.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m heading up then,¡± Leng Zhiyuan climbed out of the water and wrapped herself in a towel. Then she returned to her VIP room.

    She took out her phone from her coat pocket and took a look, no calls from Ah Chen.

    She had been waiting for Ah Chen¡¯s message.

    At this moment, there were two knocks on her door.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Who could it be?

    Another three knocks, rhythmic and vigorous.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at the tightly shut door and walked over, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    She asked.

    There were a few seconds of silence. Then, a deep and sexy voice said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes widen. It¡¯s him. It¡¯s Zhou Yao.

    In fact, when she heard the knocking on the door, she had a feeling that it¡¯ll be him.

    ¡°What... What¡¯s the matter?¡± She asked through the door.

    The person on the outside did not answer. He was silent for a long time. Then, he reached out his hand and knocked on the door a few more times.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart suddenly melted. It was as if a feather had gently brushed across her heart. She put her little hand on the door handle and opened the door.

    A handsome and upright figure stood outside the door.

    A shiny ck military boot stepped in. She did not know if the sense of pressure was because he was too tall or because his masculine scent was too strong. She wanted to run away subconsciously, so she took a few steps back.

    Bam! He shut the door behind him with his foot.

    Leng Zhiyuan held the towel on her body tightly and said prosaically, ¡°Major General Zhou, what.. what a coincidence for us to bump into each other here. Is there anything I can help you with...¡±

    Zhou Yao stared at the stunning little face in front of him. His voice was hoarse and sexy, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like we¡¯re strangers.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan avoided his burning gaze.

    At this moment, arge palm pressed on her shoulder. He moved his palm and his long index finger picked at the towel she was wrapped in.

    ¡°No!¡± She screamed and quickly took a step back to escape from his demonic touch.

    However, the man was faster than her. He pressed down on her at lightning speed. She was forced to take several more steps back. In the end, her tender back collided with the cold wall as he forced her into the corner of the room.

    His body scent immediately entered her nostrils along with a hint of tobo smell. She raised her head and red at him, ¡°Major General Zhou, what are you doing? You better give me a good exnation! ¡±

    ¡± ...I don¡¯t know what I want to do either...¡± Zhou Yao put one hand on the wall. He rxed his handsome eyebrows and buried his head into her tender neck. His heavy body pressed against her body tightly.

    When he pressed down on her, Leng Zhiyuan could feel the heat from his body. especially the part of his body that poked against her lower abdomen. It was very scary.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s entire face turned red. She put her hands on his chest and tried to push him away. ¡°Zhou Yao, don¡¯t do this...¡±

    ¡°I texted you a few nights ago,¡± he said suddenly.

    Leng Zhiyuan was stunned. A text message?

    She didn¡¯t receive it.

    ¡°I typed it all out but didn¡¯t send it.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan didn¡¯t know what to say. Couldn¡¯t he say everything in one go?

    ¡°That night, the night when I came back from the mountaintop, I waited for you the entire night...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly retreated her hands from his chest. His cries and pleas from that night still ring in her ears, he was crying in the phone call...

    Did he wait for her the whole night?

    ¡°The next morning, when the sun came out, I realized that you won¡¯t being back. That¡¯s good that you didn¡¯te back. After all, it¡¯s just my wishful thinkings... I told myself to stay away from you the moment I married Han Xuan... There¡¯s nothing more I can do about my life, but you, you are different. You can have better choices, you can... live a good life...¡±

    ¡°But, but I can¡¯t control myself... I live like a walking corpse during the day. At night, I miss you so very much... Zhiyuan, you have stolen my entire heart, do you know that?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes became warm. She really wanted to tell him that she knows because she also missed him very much. She missed him crazily. However, nothing can be changed. This is the reality.

    Zhou Yao slowly turned his eyes to the side. The tip of the woman¡¯s nose was very red, and her eyes were moist. He quickly held her little face in his two big palms and exined in a panic, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t mean to do this to you. I don¡¯t want you to cry at all...¡±

 Chapter 924 - Donâ€™t Look, Bast*rd

    <h4>Chapter 924: Don¡¯t Look, Bast*rd</h4>

    He didn¡¯t want to make her cry?

    It seemed to her that that¡¯s exactly what he¡¯s after.

    Leng Zhiyuan punched him with her fist. She stifled and said coquettishly, ¡°Don¡¯t quibble. You did It on purpose!¡±

    When she reached out her hand to punch him, the towel wrapped on her body slid down to the ground.

    Leng Zhiyuan realized that she had done a very stupid thing when her body began to feel cold. She looked up at him, and the man was looking down at God knows where.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look, bastard!¡± She reached out her hands to cover his eyes.

    At this moment, he kissed her.

    Leng Zhiyuan struggled with all her might, but the man¡¯s tall body was like a wall that could not be moved. She wanted to force her way out, but he assertively pried open her mouth and consumed her sweetness like a storm. She had lost all strength in her legs and quickly gave in to his potent and barbaric kiss.

    She clenched tightly onto his ghillie suit cor with her two tiny hands.

    Zhou Yao soon grew more greedy. His big palm on the wall began to make its way downward.

    A sharp pain in her chest brought Leng Zhiyuan to her senses. She quickly reached out her hand to stop him and turned her head sideways to avoid his kiss. She said while panting, ¡°Zhou Yao, you¡¯re married!¡±

    The word ¡°married¡± was like a pair of hands, pushing him from cloud nine into the abyss of despair. Zhou Yao slowly opened his eyes.

    The woman became embarrassed and anxious from his bullying acts. They did not kiss for long, but her red lips were already swollen from the way he ravaged her. She leaned as much as she can against the wall, trying her best to keep her distance from him.

    Zhou Yao came back to his senses. Yes, he¡¯s married. What was he doing just now?

    Although it was not his intention to marry Han Xuan, the facts could not be changed. He¡¯s overtaken by lust and bullied her here. What kind of position did that leave her in?

    An unpresentable mistress?

    ¡°Sorry.¡± He took a few steps back and walked to the window. Turning sideways, he reached into his pants pocket with his right hand and fumbled for a cigarette.

    Flick! The lighter ignited and a red me jumped out. He bent his back and lit the cigarette in his mouth.

    The taste of nicotine entered his mouth. He inhaled it with haste. Because he rushed the process, he choked and coughed a few times.

    He needed the taste of nicotine to numb himself urgently.

    Leng Zhiyuan stood where she was and looked at him. When she saw his tall back hunched down and heard his coughs, she wanted to rush over despite all things and help pat his back. But she couldn¡¯t.

    He¡¯s married. If she made that move, he would only be in more pain. He¡¯s a soldier, so she didn¡¯t want his record to be stained.

    She looked down towards his ghillie military pants. His body¡¯s reaction had not subsided, and the outline it made was rming.

    Her face turned red, and she rushed into the fitting room.

    One of them was inside, and the other was outside. Zhou Yao smoked three cigarettes in a row to suppress the restlessness in his body. Then he frowned, and his eyes were bloodshot as he stared at the shut door of the fitting room.

    He walked over with his long legs.

    The man¡¯s tall and upright figure stood by the door. He raised his hand and knocked on the door. He called gently, ¡°Zhiyuan.¡±

    There was only silence inside.

    Zhou Yao licked his dry thin lips, ¡°Zhiyuan, sorry. I was... despicable today. It won¡¯t happen again... Don¡¯t be afraid...¡±

    She gave no response so he continued, ¡°This Hot Spring Club was opened by a family member of arade who sacrificed himself. The military unit has been taking care of them all these years. I¡¯m here to offer my condolences today.¡±

    Was he trying to exin?

    Leng Zhiyuan stood by the door on the other side. The man¡¯s voice clearly resonated in her ears, but she didn¡¯t say anything.

    After a moment of silence outside, ¡°Zhiyuan, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan felt ambivalent. ¡°mm-hmm,¡± She answered.

    Then, the sound of footsteps gradually faded away from outside the door.

    He had left.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan straightened her beautiful back. She walked to the washstand and looked at the charming reflection in the mirror. She slowly reached out her hand to touch her red and swollen lips.

    There was still a remnant of the taste of tobo in her mouth.

    Don¡¯t me her for being too cold-hearted. She¡¯s just scared. He was like a ma that¡¯s capable of attracting her at all times. He didn¡¯t hide his desire for her at all. In fact, she wanted him as well. She feared that if the two of them got any closer, then it¡¯d be impossible to stop.

    She couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    At this moment, a melodious ringtone rang suddenly. It was a phone call for her.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s expression turned serious. She immediately opened the door of the fitting room and walked out quickly.

    It was a call from Ah Chen.

    ¡°Hello, Miss. I¡¯ve gotten to the bottom of it. ¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Leng Zhiyuan quickly changed out of her bathing suit and put on her own clothes. Just as she stepped out of the door, the thought of Ye Xiaotao popped into her head. She felt uneasy leaving Ye Xiaotao alone in there.

    She then dialed Leng Hao¡¯s number.

    ¡°Hello, Big Brother. XXX Hot Spring Club. Come here quickly. Xiao Tao is here.¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s deep and displeased voice came from the other side immediately, ¡°What is she doing there? A hot spring bath? No, I¡¯m not going!¡±

    He was about to hang up.

    ¡°Hey, Big Brother. I have already informed you. I have urgent matters to attend to at the airport. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯te. But just so you know, a few men were going after Xiaotao just now. They kept calling her cutie.¡±

    Leng Hao took a deep breath and remained silent. He felt that life¡¯s terrible after marrying a cutie like that.

    Leng Zhiyuan curled the corners of her lips and said seriously, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll lend you some men.¡±

    ¡°How many?¡±

    ¡°Two-thirds.¡±

    Two-thirds¡¯ more than half of the Leng family¡¯s military size, but Leng Hao said no more. He simply nodded and said, ¡°Sure. Do you need Big Brother¡¯s help at the airport?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Okay. ¡±

    ...

    Outside the club, Leng Zhiyuan got into a ck car. At this time, Zhou Yao had just gotten into the jeep when a soldier said, ¡°Major General, sister-inw is over there.¡±

    Zhou Yao nced through the rearview mirror. The ck car had already sped away.

    ¡°Major General, where is sister-inw heading? Seems like she in a hurry.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes shed. She was in the room just moments ago. Why did shee out so quickly? From the looks of it, she seemed to be going on a mission somewhere.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    The Jeep started to move. Zhou Yao rested his head on the headrest and slowly closed his eyes. A few secondster, he suddenly opened his eyes. He recalled the bracelet in the painting.

    He had seen it before.

    In... Tibet!

    ...

    At the airport.

    A beautiful and charming scenery appeared in the airport lobby. Passersby all turned their heads to look. They saw Leng Zhiyuan in a short ck leather jacket and tight ck leather pants making her way in quickly. Behind her were a few men in ck, impressing all.

    ¡°Miss,¡± Ah Chen went forward to meet her.

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Leng Zhiyuan answered. she then took off the ck gloves on her hand and handed them to her subordinate. She reached out and took the tablet that Ah Chen handed over. ¡°Miss, this is the map of Kuang Mountain of Tibet.¡±

    ¡°ording to our investigation, the bracelet the old woman wore came from Tibet. So we conducted a thorough search of Tibet. One of our informants said that there seemed to be a secret transaction there in Kuang Mountain of Tibet. Following this tip, we found some bits and pieces of clues.¡±

 Chapter 925 - The Scorpion Surfaced

    <h4>Chapter 925: The Scorpion Surfaced</h4>

    ¡°Kuang Mountain has an abundance of raw material. It¡¯s very suitable for the production ofrge-scale firearms and ammunition. The terrain there is so steep and dangerous that even the locals rarely enter. It¡¯s quite a recluse spot and the best ce to hide. Moreover, our informant had provided us with a valuable clue. I have every reason to suspect that it is the Scorpion¡¯s nest.¡±

    With that, Ah Chen opened the map on his tablet and said, ¡°Miss, we have set our target here.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded. ¡°Is the private jet ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is. It¡¯s ready for take-off. The additional manpower that the Young Master prepared is rushing to Kuang Mountain. We will meet up there.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ...

    Kuang Mountain, Tibet.

    Leng Zhiyuan arrived at a dense forest where everyone gathered. ¡°Miss, we explored for four hours already, but the ce doesn¡¯t seem to have an entrance here.¡±

    No entrance?

    Leng Zhiyuan looked around. There must be an entrance, it¡¯s just not yet found.

    Thereid a few mountains ahead. Leng Zhiyuan examined the arrangement of the mountains and said to Ah Chen, ¡°Get some gunpowder and blow up the mountain that¡¯s before us.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Boom! The mountain in front of them was blown up. After the smoke had cleared, a pitch-ck path appeared in the cave.

    Ah Chen cheered, ¡°Miss, how did you know that the entrance was in this mountain?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan started walking towards the cave. ¡°These mountains were not formed naturally. They were man-made, ording to the Eight Diagrams and Five Elements. So the mountain in the middle is the entrance.¡±

    Ah Chen was impressed.

    ¡°Miss, we just threw a torch in. It¡¯s dark inside, and there seems to be water.¡±

    Water?

    Tibet was known for itsck of water, and it was even more impossible for there to be water in the cave. Everything appeared to be out of the ordinary. But the more abnormal it was, the more it proved that she hade to the right ce.

    ¡°Bring a torch! I¡¯ll go first. Two-thirds of you will follow my lead. It must be dangerous inside, so everyone, be careful. Ah Chen, take the rest of the men and guard the forest exit. We need a sure catch this time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan held the torch in her hand and led her men into the cave.

    ...

    There was indeed water in the cave. The further in they went, the deeper the water level became. It had already reached their knees, and the water was very cold. The surroundings were dead silent. There was a strange odor invaded the space.

    Leng Zhiyuan suddenly came to a halt. She extended her arm and the torch lit up the space ahead. There was no path ahead because a gray castle stood in front of her.

    They had arrived.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes shed with a pleasant surprise. No wonder the nest of the Scorpions had not been discovered all these years. No one could have guessed that they had been hiding here.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡± She warned rmingly.

    As soon as she finished speaking, the sound of bullets flew by. Many men in ck appeared around them. They were attacking with the weapons in their hands.

    The two sides quickly engaged in battle. It was very difficult to fight in the dark. It was hard to distinguish friend from foe just by the light granted by the torches. Leng Zhiyuan took care of a few people and ran towards the castle. She wanted to take care of the matter as quickly as possible.

    No one could stop her. Doom! She pushed open the castle door.

    Even though she had already guessed what was in the castle, she was still shocked at the sight of it. The castle was equipped with a set of high-tech equipment. The guns and ammunition that came out from the assembly line were neatly ced in the corner of the wall. The whole scene was very appalling.

    Leng Zhiyuan had to admit that Scorpion was a psycho as well as a genius.

    What a shame.

    Several silver threads appeared in her hand. She ran forward and ced a time bomb in the center of the castle. She then ran out with the controller in her hand.

    She wanted to blow up the ce.

    After she¡¯s at a safe distance away from the bomb, she was going to press the time bomb. At this moment, an icy cold wind blew past her side. Someone wasing for her chest.

    Leng Zhiyuan was highly alert. She dodged to the side. Just after she¡¯d dodged, another long leg stretched out from the darkness. A ck boot kicked her right knee precisely.

    Leng Zhiyuan sweated from the pain. Who was this person? He acted quickly, urately, and ruthlessly. She¡¯s no match for him.

    Another dark shadow appeared and came straight for her head. Leng Zhiyuan aimed for his crotch. He dodged, and she quickly retreated to the corner. Before she could move, the dark shadow had already swum to her side. The shadow pressed a cold and sharp knife against her neck.

    Leng Zhiyuan pressed her body against the wall and breathed heavily. At this moment, this person was right in front of her. He¡¯s dressed in all ck. The torches outside were probably soaked in the water and could not emit any light. She could not make out his face clearly.

    A ck cloth covered his face, leaving only an opening for the pair of eyes. Leng Zhiyuan looked at the pair of eyes. She felt that they were somewhat familiar.

    Was it... him?

    The man in ck held a knife to her neck with one hand and held out his other hand in front of her.

    Leng Zhiyuan understood what he meant. He wanted the controller in her hand.

    She did not move. She did not give it to him.

    At this moment, there was a pain in her neck. The sharp de had slowly cut into her skin and pushed deeper into her neck. She even felt her warm blood against his cold de.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face turned pale, but she slowly curled the corner of her lips.

    She pressed the button with her index finger. Boom! The castle was destroyed.

    The brilliant explosive sparks ignited in front of the two people. At this moment, Leng Zhiyuan could clearly see the person in front of her. It was a man. His eyes were filled with fierce hatred and coldness as he stared at her.

    Leng Zhiyuan smiled at him. She had already destroyed the castle, his decades of hard work. Now, her life was in his hands. All he had to do was move the knife in his hand slightly.

    Both of them were silent. At this moment, Leng Zhiyuan felt the pressure against her neck had disappeared. The knife was pulled away.

    He won¡¯t kill her?

    Leng Zhiyuan was stunned for a moment. Then, a strong cold wind blew beside her. She held her bleeding neck and looked up. She saw a tall and upright figure fighting with the man in ck.

    It was Zhou Yao!

    Leng Zhiyuan knew it was Zhou Yao simply from a nce. Why was he here?

    She wanted to open her mouth to speak, but her neck hurt so much, and it was still bleeding. She quickly tore a piece of cloth from her dress and bandaged the wound on her neck. She leaned against the wall and watched the fight.

    The Red me soldiers had arrived. They broke through the wall and quickly engaged in fighting with men in ck. This unit of soldiers, who had been trained on the battlefield and through bloodshed, quickly gained the upper hand.

    Leng Zhiyuan was relieved. With the Red me soldiers here, she did not have to worry about sacrificing all of the Leng family¡¯s soldiers.

    This time, she barged into the lion¡¯s den was prepared to face the worst. Now that the man in ck had appeared, she was certain that he was Scorpion. Just now, when her life was on the edge of his de, she thought that she was done and that the Leng family soldiers were done.

    But Zhou Yao had arrived.

    It doesn¡¯t matter how he made it here, his arrival was like a warm breeze of life. She trusted him. He had always had the power to make people feel at ease.

 Chapter 926 - I Wonâ€™t Let You Die Here

    <h4>Chapter 926: I Won¡¯t Let You Die Here</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan wanted to help Zhou Yao takedown Scorpion. Scorpion was a dangerous person and should be handed over to the government for the fairest judgment.

    However, after a careful examination, she realized that it¡¯s better to stay out of it. The two of them were on a different level.

    Zhou Yao and the man in ck exchanged a few moves. The two of them were equally skilled. Suddenly, the man in ck purposefully presented a weak spot to Zhou Yao. Zhou Yao saw it and took the opportunity to kick the man in ck in the abdomen. The man in ck, at the same time, struck Zhou Yao¡¯s chest with his hand. Both of them took a few steps back as a result.

    They stood steadily in the deep water, while around them water sshed everywhere.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s mouth tasted salty and sweet. He reached out his hand and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. His narrowed eyes were shining in the darkness, like that of an eagle that circles in the sky targeting its prey.

    He said, ¡°Long time no see, Scorpian. You finally showed yourself.¡±

    The man in ck coughed, and fresh blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth. He manipted his voice, for it became very hoarse, ¡°Why? Did Major General Zhou miss me?¡±

    Zhou Yao curled his lips, ¡°Of course, even my dreams were all about you!¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha,¡± Scorpionughed loudly. ¡°What a coincidence. Me too. I¡¯ve taken to heart the pain of losing my arm ten years ago.¡±

    ¡°Why note to me if you remember the pain so vividly, Scorpian? Are you scared? You couldn¡¯t defeat me all those years ago.¡±

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t dare to go to Major General Zhou. So I waited for Major General Zhou toe to find me. However, I waited for ten years, but Major General Zhou still didn¡¯t find me. Who would have guessed that the one who found me today is a woman.¡± The man in ck looked towards Leng Zhiyuan at the side.

    Zhou Yao narrowed his eyes and also nced at Leng Zhiyuan. He slowly curled his lips, ¡°She is not your average woman. She is my woman! She might have the brain, but when ites to fighting, she is only an amateur. So here I am.¡±

    Those words made Leng Zhiyuan feel funny and crossed. He was the first person to call her an amateur.

    However, inparison to Zhou Yao and Scorpion, her skills were indeed mediocre.

    ¡°Haha, it seems that Major General Zhou has been livingfortably all these years.¡±

    ¡°Of course. And my life would be perfect after I kill you.¡± Zhou Yao¡¯s vision sharpened as he said. ¡°Scorpion, let¡¯s fight for real. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve improved in thest ten years.¡±

    Zhou Yao began to attack in the direction of the man in ck.

    Just when the battle was about to break out, a wall on the side broke down. Bam! A wave of water rushed in.

    The only knee-deep water level quickly rose to shoulders-deep. And it looked like it¡¯s not going to stop rising anytime soon. Some people were caught off guard and instantly swept away by the wave.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Xiao Zhi shouted.

    Zhou Yao was inattentive for a second. Then his vision blurred, and Scorpion had disappeared from in front of him.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Zhou Yao wanted to chase after him.

    At that moment, Leng Zhiyuan rushed forward. ¡°Zhou Yao! ¡± She called out to him.

    Zhou Yao turned around and made his way towards her. He reached out to touch the wound on her neck. He asked gently, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Leng Zhiyuan shook her head.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s tensed expression rxed. At this time, Xiao Zhi came and said with a serious expression, ¡°Major General, things aren¡¯t going well. We do not know where the water ising from and if it continues to pour in at this rate, we will all drown.¡±

    ¡°Then we should get out of here immediately. I know where the exit is,¡± Leng Zhiyuan said.

    Zhou Yao pursed his thin lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s no use. I think Scorpion has already blocked the exit. He wants to trap us all in here.¡±

    ¡°Major General, what should we do?¡±

    Zhou Yao was silent for a few seconds, then he calmly ordered, ¡°You guys wait here but give me the explosives. I know another passage. I¡¯ll dive over now and see if I can blow up a new exit.¡±

    ¡°Major General, let me go,¡± Xiao Zhi said.

    Zhou Yao nced at him, ¡°Not you. Even if you sacrifice yourself, you¡¯ll end up bringing everyone with you. ¡±

    ¡°But Major General...¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao!¡± Leng Zhiyuan quickly pulled him back. She looked at him worriedly and whispered, ¡°Underwater tasks are very dangerous. There¡¯s no oxygen mask here, so many unpredictable situations may ur. Are...you sure?¡±

    Water droplets could be seen all over Zhou Yao¡¯s hair. When those tiny water droplets fell from the ends of his hair onto his tough skin, he looked very ferocious. He smiled brightly as he looked at Leng Zhiyuan, ¡°Underestimating me?¡±

    He took the explosive from Xiao Zhi, tied it to his waist, and walked forward.

    ¡°Zhou Yao!¡± Leng Zhiyuan held his big palm.

    She had seen many people who had gone and never returned. She was afraid that Zhou Yao would be the same. She was afraid that this may be thest time they would see each other.

    Her palm was soft. Zhou Yao squeezed her small hand and turned to face her. He held her small face in his two big palms and kissed her forehead, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wille back. I promise you... I promised to treat you well for as long as you¡¯re alive, so I won¡¯t let you die here... Wait for me, sweetie.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes felt very hot. She closed her eyes and grabbed the shirt by his waist, then nodded slowly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Zhou Yao let go of her and dived into the water.

    ...

    All the survivors stood quietly on an elevated tform, against the wall, waiting. Leng Zhiyuan watched the time passed by, and he still hadn¡¯t returned.

    She clenched her fists, feeling nervous and scared.

    Xiao Zhi, who stood beside her,forted, ¡°Sister-inw, the major general is indomitable. He will definitely fulfill whatever he says. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan pursed her lips. She said as she looked into the icy cold water, ¡°I¡¯m no longer your sister-inw. If you call me that, people will misunderstand.¡±

    ¡°No, sister-inw. You will always be our sister-inw. This will never change.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not respond. What about Han Xuan?

    What is Han Xuan?

    ¡°Sister-inw, ever since you left, the Major General has changed. In the past, he liked to scold us or give us a little kick. But now he has be quiet. He doesn¡¯t chat with us anymore. Every time after training, he goes straight back to his room. Seeing the Major General like this, we all feel very sad.¡±

    ¡°Although the major general and... Miss Han Xuan have gotten their marriage certificate, the Major General¡¯s heart is with you. The Major General rarely goes back to the house, and he sleeps in a separate room than Miss Han Xuan. The Major General never forgot about you.¡±

    He and Han Xuan... slept in separate rooms?

    Leng Zhiyuan didn¡¯t know how she felt about this. All she knew was that there¡¯s a feeling of delight. For him to treat her like this, her love for him was not a waste.

    Boom! The sound of an explosion came from below the water at this moment, and ripples appeared on the surface of the water.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes lit up. Then, she heard Xiao Zhi call out, ¡°Sister-inw, the Major General is back.¡±

    She looked up and saw a tall figure emerging from the water in front of her.

    Ssh! His whole body was dripping water. But he didn¡¯t hesitate to wipe his face with his hand. Then he looked up at her and smiled.

 Chapter 927 - Her Sweet Scent

    <h4>Chapter 927: Her Sweet Scent</h4>

    The brilliant smile on his face left Leng Zhiyuan in a trance. At this moment, Zhou Yao had already walked up to her. He reached out his hand, stroke her hair, and said lovingly, ¡°What are you daydreaming about? Aren¡¯t you happy that I¡¯m back?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan immediately came back to her senses. She blinked and said, ¡°That¡¯s not it...¡±

    Her attitude was very unenthusiastic, which was a sharp contrast to her attitude before he¡¯d left. Zhou Yao frowned, then covered his abdomen with his hands and hissed in pain.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt? Let me see!¡± Leng Zhiyuan widened her eyes and quickly ran to his side. She reached out to feel his abdomen.

    It felt warm as if he was bleeding.

    ¡°How did you get hurt?¡±

    ¡°I was hit by a sharp reef just now, but... ¡± Zhou Yao looked at her nervous expression. ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch. It doesn¡¯t hurt. If you weren¡¯t so cold to me and were willing to smile for me... ¡±

    He had the mood to joke at this time?

    Leng Zhiyuan hit his shoulder with her fist.

    Zhou Yao chuckled and reached out his long arm to embrace her.

    She struggled twice, but he did not let go. The familiar strong masculine scent on his body made Leng Zhiyuan smile. Then she hugged him back.

    Thank God for bringing him back!

    ...

    Everyone then made their way out of the mountain and camped in the local tents. The doctors bandaged the injured patients one after another. The injury on Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s neck was not serious. She would recover quickly after treatment.

    Zhou Yao was in a different tent than her. She lifted the entrance curtain and walked in.

    The man sat by the bed. He had taken off his shirt and was reapplying medicine treatment on his injured abdomen. His back was facing her. His built figure bathed in the warm sunlight. Leng Zhiyuan nced at him. His shoulders were wide and his waist was small. The outline of his body was as smooth as a marbled wall, to the point of perfection.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt her face burning. She did not expect to see such beautiful scenery of a man early in the morning.

    She was about to turn around and leave.

    At this moment, Zhou Yao noticed the noise behind him and turned his head. ¡°Zhiyuan, you¡¯re here? Just in time. Help me bandage my wound.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not run away after being discovered by him. He would think that she had a guilty conscience. ¡°Sure,¡± She walked in.

    Zhou Yao sat on the bed. One of his long legs stretched forward while the other was bent. Leng Zhiyuan went to the bedside, took the rolled gauze from the medical kit, and wrapped it around his waist.

    ¡°Let me know if it hurts,¡± she said.

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Zhou Yao answered, then asked, ¡°How did you find the Scorpion¡¯s nest? Where did you get that painting? ¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan knew that he would ask about this, and she answered calmly, ¡°Ever since my father¡¯s ident, I¡¯ve suspected that this series of events had something to do with Scorpion. So I¡¯ve been going after him. A few days ago, my brother suddenly brought this painting to me, saying that one of our underlings took it from a casino belonging to Scorpion. It seemed to be painted by Scorpion himself. I took a look at it and felt that there was something peculiar about the bracelet in the painting. So I sent Ah Chen to investigate, and here I am.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    Is that so?

    Leng Zhiyuan stopped what she was doing and looked at Zhou Yao. She frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the tone? Are you doubting me?¡±

    Zhou Yao looked into her eyes and shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious. You found out about something my team spent many years searching about fruitlessly in such a short time... I don¡¯t have any ill intent, don¡¯t overthink it.¡±

    He reached out his hands and stroked her hair.

    Leng Zhiyuan didn¡¯t know if he really believed her or if he had his suspicions. She looked down naturally and continued to bandage him. ¡°Who will take care of the rest?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already informed the higher-ups. The research team will be here soon. Although the castle was destroyed by the explosion, there¡¯s still valuable information that remains.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded.

    She needed to wrap the gauze around his abdomen, but her arm wasn¡¯t long enough. So she bent down and wrapped her hands around his back to bandage him. Zhou Yao immediately frowned.

    Her posture looked as if she was hugging him. It was very intimate. The refreshing fragrance from her body kept entering his nostrils, intoxicating him. He straightened his waist and suddenly felt restless.

    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Leng Zhiyuan tied a knot and finished the job perfectly.

    She didn¡¯t hear the man respond. She looked up at him and saw that the man was staring at her with a burning gaze. The meaning behind those eyes was clear.

    Leng Zhiyuan froze, then quickly straighten her back. She saw his pants from the corner of her eyes. He... had a reaction again.

    Zhou Yao was also a little uneasy. ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t;t control myself. Just now, the sweet scent from your body drifted towards me...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not wait for him to finish his sentence and quickly walked out.

    ...

    Just when she¡¯d exited, Ah Chen walked over. ¡°Miss...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan signaled Ah Chen a look, then she walked into her tent. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You can speak now.¡±

    ¡°Miss, I want to ask you something about Scorpion. You fought with Scorpion in the castle, so are you certain now that Scorpion is...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked calm. She thought for a while but did not give any definite answer, ¡°I know what to do about this. Book me a flight for tomorrow morning. I need to go back.¡±

    ¡°Already? Miss, Major General Zhou will be staying here for a few days to take care of the aftermath. You¡¯re not going to wait with him?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Achen. Can I take a shower here?¡± She was in the dirty water for a long time yesterday. She didn¡¯t know if it was due to the high altitude or the quality of the water, but she felt ufortable and wanted to clean up.

    ¡°Miss, there doesn¡¯t seem to be a ce for showering here. Oh, actually, I heard that there¡¯s a natural hot spring not far from here. You can take a bath there.¡±

    Hot spring again?

    It appeared that hot springs and her were destined.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ...

    In the evening, Leng Zhiyuan found the natural hot spring that Ah Chen mentioned. The water here was very clear. She reached out to check the temperature of the water, and it felt veryfortable.

    She looked around and there was no one around, so she took off her clothes and walked in.

    She submerged her entire body in the cozy spring. She leaned her head against a big rock and closed her eyes. She allowed her mind to go nk and nothing upied her thoughts.

    At this moment, her ears moved. She suddenly heard footsteps.

    Someone wasing.

    She quickly opened her eyes. Who was it?

    She did not move. She wanted to wait and see. At this moment, there was the sound of someone removing their clothes. Then, ripples appeared on the surface of the hot spring. Someone had entered the pool.

    Was that person also here for a hot spring bath?

    Leng Zhiyuan thought that since she had finished bathing herself, and there¡¯s no sign saying that the spring is private, she¡¯ll be reasonable and let someone else bathe as well.

 Chapter 928 - Weâ€™ll Cheat for the Rest of Our Lives

    <h4>Chapter 928: We¡¯ll Cheat for the Rest of Our Lives</h4>

    With the thought in mind, Leng Zhiyuan gently moved her body and swam towards the shore.

    However, just as she was moving, she heard the deep voice of a man, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s pupils immediately dted when she heard the voice. Without any hesitation, she pushed herself to quickly swim towards the shore.

    However, it was toote. The person was already chasing after her. Then, she felt arge palm on her soft and smooth shoulder. ¡°Stop!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan cursed in her heart. The world was so big, why did she always have to bump into him?

    How awkward.

    She turned around and raised her delicate chin to face the handsome man. ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    Zhou Yao was stunned. ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°You what? I can bathe here and so can you. There¡¯s no rule about who is allowed toe here. More importantly, you! Why are you making a fuss? If it wasn¡¯t me bathing here, you would have seen some other girl stark nude. What would you do if they asked you to take responsibility?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Zhou Yao stuttered, ¡°It¡¯s an upational habit. I thought it was some bad guys...¡±

    ¡°Would bad guys peep at you when you¡¯re bathing? Hey, I said let go!¡±

    Zhou Yao slowly withdrew his hand. He did not expect it to be her. The sensation of her smooth, silk-like skin remained in his palm. He could not help but nce down at her body.

    The water was very clear. One could easily see the bottom of theke, so it¡¯s no surprise that Leng Zhiyuan could not hide anything. ¡°Don¡¯t look! If you look any longer, I¡¯ll... dig your eyes out!¡± She imitated Ye Xiaotao¡¯s fierce tone. Then, she covered her chest with both hands and crossed her legs.

    It would have been fine if she hadn¡¯t put in the effort of covering herself, because it only drew in more attention. The seductiveness made one¡¯s imaginations ran wild. Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes quickly turned dark and hot, and he refused to take his eyes off of her.

    ¡°Pervert!¡± Leng Zhiyuan sshed a handful of water onto his face angrily.

    Zhou Yao shut his eyes for a moment, and Leng Zhiyuan took this opportunity to quickly dive towards the shore.

    However, arge palm soon sped around her lean wrist. He had seized hold of her.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart raced. He had always been this kind of person. Whenever he wanted it, regardless of whether she agrees or not, he would do as he pleased. The two of them have had a few intimate contacts, and he had been holding back very hard. He did not touch Han Xuan, so it had been quite some time since hest had... He appeared to be like a starving wolf to her.

    ¡°Let go! Or else... I¡¯m going to take you down!¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at her beautiful back. Her exquisite and enchanting curves and fair smooth skin were looming in the water. The hot steam from the spring rose from the surface of the water into the air, coloring her skin pink. Her beauty was like that of an angel on Earth.

    He gulped, and his voice waspletely hoarse. ¡°That day... at the... Hot Spring Club, I saw Ye Xiaotao and you... ying in the water. I. . . also wanted to, I also wanted to... bathe with you...¡±

    What was he talking about?

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s little face was burning. Did he have no shame? As the Major General of an army, how could his thoughts be so... lewd? Did he have any self-awareness? He dared to say anything and everything. His words were so blunt that she wanted to cover her ears from hearing them.

    ¡°Let go!¡± She pulled back her wrist with force, then turned around and kicked him.

    Zhou Yao stood still and her footnded directly on his wound. He grunted.

    Leng Zhiyuan was shocked. A little blood seeped through the white gauze wrapped around his waist. She immediately went forward and scolded, ¡°Are you stupid? Don¡¯t you know how to dodge?¡±

    She did not use much strength. He could have easily dodged the kick.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± She applied pressure on the wound with her hand. She could not help but mutter, ¡°Why would youe to bathe when you¡¯re injured? Didn¡¯t the doctor tell you that the wound cannote into contact with water?¡±

    Last night, when they fought in the water, both felt that the water was dirty. Both people were neat freaks, so he came to get clean.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt...¡± he reached out his long arm and wrapped it around her thin waist. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°When you kicked me just now, I saw your...¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Leng Zhiyuan quickly covered his mouth with her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t say it!¡±

    When they engaged in intimacy in the past, he would also whisper such disgraceful words in her ear. Although they were allpliments, she¡¯d always blush out of embarrassment.

    Zhou Yao looked at her delicate little face and then kissed her soft palm.

    Leng Zhiyuan immediately withdrew her hand.

    He took the opportunity to press down on her red lips.

    Leng Zhiyuan pushed against his body. She tilted her head to break free from his kiss. She said softly, ¡°Zhou Yao, this is... wrong...¡±

    Zhou Yao froze and then slowly moved away from her red lips. The big palm on her waist also rxed. He curled the corners of his mouth and said, ¡°Sorry, I know. I was selfish... I can¡¯t be a drag on you...¡±

    He turned to leave after saying that.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at his back. She didn¡¯t mean it that way. He wasn¡¯t a dray on her. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s looking for a better field of grass. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s married. It¡¯s wrong for the two of them to do something like that.

    ¡°Zhou Yao!¡± She called out to him.

    Zhou Yao froze. Then he slowly turned around.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s beautiful and dazzling eyes blinked. She smiled brightly and said, ¡°Why are you walking away so fast? I didn¡¯t say you couldn¡¯t...¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡°How about this? Chase after me. If you catch me, then I¡¯ll let you... do that...¡±

    She didn¡¯t care what was right anymore. All that she knew was that the view of his lonely back as he was making his way out of the spring made her want to offer herself to him. She wanted to hug him tightly, she wanted to give him warmth, she wanted to give him everything he wanted.

    Zhou Yao looked deeply into the woman¡¯s eyes. He was afraid that this was all a dream, so he rushed towards her.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Leng Zhiyuan shrieked. She scooped a handful of water and sshed it on him before running away.

    ¡°Where are you running to? Get over here!¡± The man caught up to her effortlessly. He grabbed a hold of her waist from behind and held her tightly in his arms. There was a big rock in front of them, and he pressed his heavy body on hers.

    Leng Zhiyuan was forced against the big rock. She struggled a little as their posture appeared erotic.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The man warned in a hoarse voice from behind her.

    She also realized the danger of getting hurt. She grabbed onto his arms with her tiny hands and whispered, ¡°Zhou Yao, are we... cheating...¡±

    She suddenly felt a mild pain in her ear. He was biting her. He buried his senses in the scent from her hair with satisfaction and greed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what counts as cheating...If this is it, then I¡¯m willing to admit to all charges and wallow in deeper... Honey, let¡¯s... cheat for the rest of our lives...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan closed her eyes in fear. She could only grab onto his muscr arm and follow his lead...

    The man was satisfied as he saw that he¡¯d seeded. He bit into her shoulder and let out a sexy and seductive groan.

    Leng Zhiyuan wasn¡¯t aware that men were capable of making such sound. Her whole body melted instantly, and she fell into his arms.

    ...

    In the tent, Leng Zhiyuan did not go back to her own ce. Sheid in the man¡¯s strong arms.

 Chapter 929 - I Will Listen to You

    <h4>Chapter 929: I Will Listen to You</h4>

    It was already dawn, but she was not sleepy at all. Her whole body seemed to have fallen apart, even a single blink was exhausting.

    She slowly turned her body and looked at the man beside her. Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes were closed. What they did was quite demanding, so he seemed to have fallen asleep. However, his naked body still smelled of male hormones, strong and wild.

    Leng Zhiyuan reached out her small hand and touched his handsome features with her soft fingertips.

    ¡°Still not enough?¡± He held her hand in his. Kissing her small hand, he then opened his eyes and looked at her with a smile.

    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re the one who hasn¡¯t had enough!¡± She quickly withdrew her hand.

    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s me. So why don¡¯t we do it again?¡± Zhou Yao climbed over her as he was talking.

    Leng Zhiyuan pushed out her hands against him. ¡°Stop fooling around. The tent will be ruined if... if you keep this up. There are people around.¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at her blushing face and couldn¡¯t help but pinch it. His voice was sexy and hoarse, it sounded gentle in the early morning. ¡°I was just kidding, scaredy-cat.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan punched him with her little fist.

    Zhou Yao flipped back in a good mood and then hugged her to his muscr chest. He sighed in satisfaction and closed his eyes gently.

    ¡°Zhiyuan...¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh?¡±

    ¡°Are you really...with Ye Ziyi?¡±

    She pursed her red lips and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s strong facial features quickly turned solemn, ¡°Ye Ziyi...¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m really with him, why would I sleep with you?¡± Leng Zhiyuan interrupted him.

    Zhou Yao froze then quickly opened his bright eyes to look at her. He leaned over and kissed her little face firmly. He said happily, ¡°I knew it, your taste is pretty good. There¡¯s no way that you¡¯d fall for Ye Ziyi?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was betweenughter and tear. He was the one who praised Ye Ziyi, and now he belittled him. How could a soldier talk so incoherently?

    ¡°Zhiyuan, give me some time. I will take care of the Han Xuan business.¡±

    He still said it out loud: the n he had in mind now that they¡¯ve slept together. After all, it¡¯d be unreasonable for them to act like they did before they¡¯d done it.

    Leng Zhiyuan reached out her small hand and started tracing circles on his chest. She made no response.

    Zhou Yao kissed her forehead lovingly, his voice soft and gentle, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to stay in the country, then stay in the country. If not, then go abroad and travel. Give me some time. I know my request is a little selfish and reckless. It¡¯ll be at the cost of your youth, but I can take care of the Han Xuan business. I want to be with you.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan closed her eyes gently. She did not ask him how he would handle Han Xuan. She only said in a soft voice, ¡°Zhou Yao, that night when I came back from the top of the mountain, I wished to go back to find you...¡±

    Zhou Yao was stunned, and then his eyes became hot. She...

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her head and kissed his handsome face. She opened her eyes and met his hot gaze. ¡°Mmm,¡± She nodded. ¡°I also want to be with you, so I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do. Are five years enough? If not, I¡¯ll give you ten years, twenty years... as long as I can be by your side...¡±

    Zhou Yao was deeply shocked by her words. His insides felt sore,forted, and full of certainty. ¡°Zhiyuan!¡± He hugged her with all his might.

    Leng Zhiyuan quietly nestled in his arms. This was her personality. If she loved someone, she would always love them and wished they¡¯d stay together forever and ever.

    This was also what she had in mind, that she would return to his side after dealing with Scorpion.

    When she realized that the man was kissing her red lips again, she quickly pushed him away. ¡°No more, I¡¯m too tired. I want to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep my hands off of you... and save it for the future. We have all the time in the world...¡± he smiled dotingly.

    How could Leng Zhiyuan not understand the implications behind what he¡¯d just said? She curled the corners of her mouth and punched him again. ¡°Stop talking and go to sleep!¡±

    ¡°Mmm, good night, honey!¡±

    ...

    At five o¡¯clock in the morning, Ah Chen was waiting outside Zhou Yao¡¯s tent.

    Soon, the curtain of the tent was lifted and Leng Zhiyuan walked out.

    ¡°Miss...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly put her index finger to her lips and gestured silence. Zhou Yao was still asleep inside. He was tired of real, so she didn¡¯t want to wake him up.

    Ah Chen knew that Miss Leng and Major General Zhou had gotten back together, but he knew better to not intrude on their privacy. ¡°Miss, the jet is ready.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, let¡¯s head back.¡±

    ...

    The next day, Leng Zhiyuan flew back to T city. She gave her big brother Leng Hao a call as soon as shended and then went straight to Ye Ziyi¡¯s loft.

    The maid quickly opened the door. ¡°Hello, Miss Leng.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Leng Zhiyuan nced into the living room and found it empty. So she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Ye?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ye is upstairs in the study room because Senior Ye is here.¡±

    Ye¡¯s father is here?

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes flinched, then she headed up the stairs.

    There were two bodyguards in ck guarding the door of the study room. The door of the study room was left open. Leng Zhiyuan had just taken a step forward when she heard a crisp ping from the study. Pa!

    Leng Zhiyuan came to a halt. At this time, Father Ye was already walking out with a gloomy face.

    Father Ye nced at her but didn¡¯t acknowledge her. Instead, he left quickly with the two bodyguards who were dressed in ck.

    Leng Zhiyuan watched as the front door closed. She then walked into the study. She saw Ye Ziyi standing by the desk. His face was tilted to the side, remained in the same posture as when Father Ye had just pped him.

    ¡°Ziyi...¡± she called out.

    Ye Ziyi slowly turned his head. There was a bright red palm print on his fair, jade-like right cheek. He looked a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Ziyi, are you okay?¡±

    Ye Ziyi shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    He looked like his usual self, and his expression didn¡¯t change much. Leng Zhiyuan nced at him then said, ¡°Why did your father hit you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, maybe he wasn¡¯t satisfied with my work. He¡¯s like that. I¡¯m just a chess piece. If I have no value, he¡¯ll just throw me away.¡± Ye Ziyi smiled gently but self-deprecatingly.

    ¡°Ziyi, have you ever loved your father?¡± Leng Zhiyuan asked out of the blue.

    Ye Ziyi was stunned, then he slowly raised his head to look at her.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked straight into his eyes, ¡°Your father is a very smart man. He has three sons, but he doesn¡¯t seem to love any of them. He only loves his one and only daughter, Ye Xiaotao. All of you think that¡¯s because Ye Xiaotao¡¯s biological mother is the love of your father¡¯s life. But how much sincerity can a womanizer like your father have for a woman?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps your father had long seen through the secret battle for power between his three sons. He knew that none of his sons loved him. All they wanted was his money and power. They wished for him to die early to take his ce. Ye Xiaotao was the only one who truly loved her father. Xiaotao was like a lotus flower, untainted by mud.¡±

 Chapter 930 - Ye Ziyi, You Finally Came Clean

    <h4>Chapter 930: Ye Ziyi, You Finally Came Clean</h4>

    ¡°Ziyi, have you ever thought that it¡¯s because there¡¯s something fundamentally wrong that your father gave you this p out of devastation?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes were clear and bright. She looked at him calmly, as if she had seen through all that¡¯s on his heart. There was no hiding in front of her.

    Ye Ziyi was stunned for a moment, which onlysted for a brief second. Soon, he curled his lips and asked with curiosity, ¡°Zhiyuan, whatever do you mean? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan nodded, ¡°Alright then. If you don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll put it more directly. Ziyi, I know you. Fate has been very unfair to you. Your experience with discrimination at a young age has made you more mature than others. You want to be a dominator in this world. You want to be able to make rules and change rules. You want to make all who have wronged you your stepping stone. You want to mess with the world. So, Ziyi, you have embarked on an extreme path of no return.¡±

    Ye Ziyi raised his eyebrows and smiled sincerely. ¡°Go on, Zhiyuan.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Zhiyuan looked at him calmly, ¡°Ziyi, you are smart, persistent, and resourceful. You quickly formed your own organization all by yourself. You¡¯ve led it quite smoothly until ten years ago when you met Zhou Yao. Zhou Yao is your number one rival in life. He broke your right arm and gave you a fatal blow. After that, you took every opportunity to get back at him.¡±

    ¡°You dealt with your cards with craft and precision. You knew that Zhou Yao was indestructible. He was born of a good family and a real man. For the sake of his country and the people, he can enter bloody battles at any time. He is honorable, wise, and resolute, but not perfect. Zhou Yao¡¯s only weakness, and his most fatal weakness, are Han Hong¡¯s sister ¡ª Han Xuan, and me, whom he loves deeply.¡±

    ¡°Two women and a man sounded like something you can stage into a y. So you changed your mind. You no longer want to kill Zhou Yao anymore, because it¡¯s not as fun. You want Zhou Yao¡¯s life to be a living hell. You want him to suffer while struggling in despair.¡±

    ¡°It started from when the military base was under attack, you made him choose between Han Xuan and me. When that didn¡¯t work out, you turned your attention to my father. You personally designed the Binzhou Ind incident to drive a wedge between my father and me. But that also didn¡¯t go like you nned. So then, you sent someone to deliver a letter to Han Xuan. You used Zhou Yao¡¯s illness to both Han Xuan and your advantage. Han Xuan manipted Zhou Yao by making him owe her one. You watched as he and I split. You watched him lose me with such joy!¡±

    Ye Ziyiughed. After a few seconds of silence, he said, ¡°Zhiyuan, I still don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± Leng Zhiyuan took out a piece of white paper from her pocket. On the white paper was the blueprint of a new type of weapon. It was drawn with a pencil. ¡°You drew this, right? The lines on this are the same as the old woman¡¯s painting hanging in the hall downstairs. Ye Si, would you like it if I send it to the forensic institution for analysis?¡±

    Ye Ziyi took a look at the picture. ¡°Ha, haha...¡± heughed out loud. When he raised his head to look at Leng Zhiyuan again, his eyes were already glowing with excitement. ¡°So, you found out about Tibet through that painting of the old woman.¡±

    ¡°To err is human. Ye Si, you shouldn¡¯t have tried to put on an air of being cultured and artistic.¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan, do you know that you¡¯ve really impressed me today?¡±

    ¡°Ye Ziyi, you¡¯re finallying clean?¡±

    ¡°Come clean about what?¡±

    ¡°That you¡¯re Scorpian!¡±

    Ye Ziyi didn¡¯t answer her directly. He slowly walked to Leng Zhiyuan with his long legs. His eyes were full of admiration for her. ¡°Zhiyuan, I¡¯m in the wrong.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Exactly what did you do wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve known you since middle school, way before Zhou Yao. If I had known what a talented woman you are, I would have made you mine a long time ago.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan gave a cold smile, ¡°Scorpian, have you ever loved anyone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have. I loved you. ¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan didn¡¯t believe him. She also didn¡¯t think she needs to get to the bottom of it. She shrugged and said with a smile, ¡°My honor.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°Should I believe you?¡±

    ¡°You have to believe me! Zhiyuan, all your spections are correct, but there¡¯s one thing missing. I¡¯vee such a long way to separate you and Zhou Yao not only for the sake of putting Zhou Yao in pain, but it¡¯s also ... for you. I want to make you mine.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not speak.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I did not like you back in middle school. I did not like women. All I thought about was how to climb up, how to reach the peak. And what good is having a woman? They¡¯ll only bring trouble. However, youpletely changed my mind.¡±

    ¡°All this time, I watched how you and Zhou Yao fought side by side. You are smart and know how to y your cards. Just like that, you barged into my line of sight and caught my attention. You act so fast. By the time I noticed your moves, you had already blocked my escape. I knew that you might be suspecting me, but it only made the game more fun. You approached me, and we constantly put each other under the tests. I was both afraid and looking forward to your performance. As expected, you didn¡¯t disappoint. You found the clue hidden in the painting. You destroyed my nest and years of hard work!¡±

    As he spoke, Ye Ziyi looked to the shallow scar on her neck. He held his hand over her ear and whispered, ¡°I could have killed you, but I was unwilling to do so...¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded. ¡°Because you showed mercy to me, I came to talk to you today. Now that we¡¯re done talking, Scorpion,e with me.¡±

    ¡°Come? Where to?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll hand you over to the authorities, and you¡¯ll receive a fair trial.¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha. Trial?¡± Ye Ziyi couldn¡¯t stopughing. This seemed to be the best joke he had ever heard.

    ¡°Xie Zi, struggle no more. You¡¯ve lost. Now that this loft is surrounded by my people, you can¡¯t escape. My big brother is on his way. He¡¯s going to submit the old woman¡¯s painting and the weapon drawings to the authorities. Scorpian, you¡¯re done.¡±

    Ye Ziyi¡¯sughter stopped and looked right into Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you sure your big brother can submit those drawings?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan froze, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Your big brother seems to have some sincere feelings towards my silly and innocent sister Xiaotao.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart sank. ¡°What did you do to Xiaotao and my big brother?¡±

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t be so agitated. Zhiyuan, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re mistaken about one thing. You dide to me. I¡¯ve been waiting for you. And you¡¯re not holding the leasing, I am!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Leng Zhiyuan was about to make a move.

    Ye Ziyi put a hand on her shoulder and easily dissolved all her strength. He smiled and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, you¡¯re no match for me. Don¡¯t waste your energy. I can¡¯t bear to hit you. I only acknowledge General Zhou when ites to physical fighting.

    ¡°Scorpian, don¡¯t be stubborn. You...¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan, go to sleep,¡± Ye Ziyi swung hisrge hand. Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes went dark and lost consciousness immediately.

 Chapter 931 - But That is His Lifeline

    <h4>Chapter 931: But That is His Lifeline</h4>

    Zhou Yao rushed back to T City on the third day. He made a phone call as soon as he exited the airport lobby.

    brrrt....brrrt.... no one picked up.

    What was she doing?

    When he woke up yesterday morning, she was not in the tent. He found out after asking Xiao Zhi, she had taken a private jet back at five in the morning.

    Why did she leave in such a hurry without informing him?

    He was angry and his heart ached. He wished he could just grab her and p her butt a few times. She¡¯s a bad girl.

    He called four or five times, but no one answered.

    Zhou Yao pursed his thin lips. He had a bad feeling.

    The jeep was waiting outside. He jumped into the passenger seat and closed the door with a bang. He ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Go to the Leng family¡¯s vi, Quickly!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The Jeep soon arrived in front of the Leng family¡¯s vi. Zhou Yao jumped out of the jeep and saw a familiar figure outside the vi. It was Ye Ziyi.

    Ye Ziyi was knocking on the door. He looked very anxious.

    ¡°Ye Si, long time no see.¡± Zhou Yao walked up and greeted him.

    ¡°Hello, Major General Zhou.¡±

    ¡°Ye Si, who are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m looking for Zhiyuan. I couldn¡¯t reach her since yesterday morning. It¡¯s like she¡¯d disappeared. I¡¯m very worried, so I came over to take a look.¡±

    Zhou Yao frowned. Ye Ziyi couldn¡¯t reach her either?

    At this moment, the vi¡¯s door opened and a maid appeared by the door.

    Ye Ziyi said immediately, ¡°Hello, is Miss. Leng in?¡±

    The maid shook her head. ¡°Miss Leng hasn¡¯t been home for a few days. The young master and madam brought their father back to Hong Kong yesterday for medical treatment. I heard that there¡¯s a famous doctor there.¡±

    ¡°I see, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The maid closed the door.

    Zhou Yao listened from the side. Leng Hao and Ye Xiaotao had returned to Hong Kong? What about Zhiyuan? Did she join them? If it¡¯s for her father, she would indeed go back. But why didn¡¯t she pick up her phone?

    ¡°Major General Zhou, since Zhiyuan isn¡¯t here, I¡¯ll take my leave first,¡± Ye Ziyi said goodbye politely.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Zhou Yao nodded.

    Ye Ziyi turned around and walked to his fancy car. He got into the driver¡¯s seat, looked at Zhou Yao¡¯s built back through the rearview mirror, and grinned slowly.

    He stepped on the elerator and the fancy car sped away.

    What Ye Ziyi did not notice was that when he retracted his gaze, Zhou Yao¡¯s sharp and deep narrow eyes were staring in his direction.

    ...

    At the military unit.

    Zhou Yao stepped into the data room in his heavy military boots. Xiao Zhi stood up and saluted, ¡°Major General!¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Zhou Yao nodded. He nced at the papers in Xiao Zhi¡¯s hand. ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡±

    Xiao Zhi handed over the papers. ¡°Major General, this is all of Ye Ziyi¡¯s record. It¡¯s very clean. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡±

    Zhou Yao took the papers and flipped through them. He quickly swept through it and found that it was indeed a very clean record.

    However, the more innocent something appears to be, the more likely it¡¯s faulty. He had been treating Ye Ziyi as his love rival. The spectator sees more of the game than the yer. He might have overlooked many key points.

    ¡°Major General, why are you suddenly investigating Ye Ziyi? Ye Ziyi is part of the higher-ups, so his record shouldn¡¯t be essible. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he seemed to have been stripped of all his power a while ago, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to ess hisplete record.¡±

    Zhou Yao quickly grasped the key point, ¡°Stripped of his power? Why?¡±

    Xiao Zhi shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know either... But I heard that the political situation among the higher-ups had undergone a great change a while ago. One party was exposed, and Ye Ziyi was probably affected by that...¡±

    ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°Ye Ziyi was suspended from his post... after sister-inw left prison. The party was exposed... the time when Major General had his surgery. One happened after the other.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s pupils dted. A lot of assumptions suddenly appeared in his mind, and things are slowly starting to connect. During that prison incident, Leng Zhiyuan said Ye Ziyi¡¯s name before she was shot. Then, Ye Ziyi... got suspended from his post... Then, a party was exposed...

    After she left him, she immediately went to Ye Ziyi. Finally, the Scorpion¡¯s nest was found.

    Why did this series of events all revolved around Ye Ziyi and her?

    Yesterday dawn, when she was lying in his arms, she told him that she was not dating Ye Ziyi. She also said that she wanted to always be by his side. So why did she still have frequent contact with Ye Ziyi?

    Zhou Yao cursed under his breath. He wished to p himself twice in the face. Why had he not thought of these questions before?

    What exactly was that woman hiding from him?

    ¡°Xiao Zhi, quickly issue a level one warning in my name. All special forces are to be on standby at all times to search for Ye Ziyi¡¯s whereabouts. Close all traffic facilities for air travel. We must capture Ye Ziyi as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Xiao Zhi left in a hurry.

    Zhou Yao paced around the room with his hands on his hips. He was trying to think fast. Who exactly was Ye Ziyi? Was he... Scorpion?

    No.

    Zhou Yao quickly denied this assumption. Even though he was certain that Ye Ziyi was indeed Scorpion, he was unwilling to admit it. Because if Ye Ziyi was Scorpion, then where¡¯s Leng Zhiyuan?

    Where¡¯s his woman?

    Now that he thought about it, Ye Ziyi had appeared in that castle in Tibet. At that time, Ye Ziyi pressed his knife against Leng¡¯s neck, but he did not kill her. And yesterday morning, she rushed back to T City alone to look for Ye Ziyi. There was definitely something between the two people.

    Why didn¡¯t she tell him?

    Where was she now?

    While Zhou Yao¡¯s thoughts were a hot mess, Xiao Zhi rushed over. ¡°Major General, we¡¯ve found Ye Ziyi.¡±

    ...

    More than a dozen jeeps surrounded the dock. The cars were all guarded by the special forces. The passenger door of the frontmost Jeep was pulled open, and a handsome and upright figure hopped out.

    Zhou Yao quickly walked to the riverside and looked at the calm seawater in front of him.

    The owner of the dock had been escorted over. He spoke in fear and trepidation, ¡°Sir... Sir, you¡¯re toote. That ship had already left. ording to the GPS, that ship had left its original trajectory and entered a domain that we don¡¯t know about. It¡¯s gone...¡±

    They¡¯re one step behind.

    Zhou Yao knew that he was toote.

    But, what should he do?

    What should he do?

    Ye Ziyi had left Chinese territory. Where should he look in this big big world? He wiped his face with hisrge, rough hand. Where¡¯s his wife Leng Zhiyuan?

    ¡°Major General, sister-inw... Ye Ziyi must have taken her with him.¡±

    Mmm, Zhou Yao nodded. He knew. He knew that. He reasoned everything that had happened in the past few months in his mind as they were driving to the port. The woman he fancied yed around with politics and was a cunning strategist. It¡¯s no wonder that Ye Ziyi also liked her.

    Who wouldn¡¯t fall for a stunning and unparalleled woman like that?

    But that woman¡¯s his lifeline!

    That woman¡¯s his lifeline!

 Chapter 932 - The High Priest

    <h4>Chapter 932: The High Priest</h4>

    Zhou Yao stood in front of the dock without moving for a long time. At this moment, his phone rang. It was a call from him.

    He took out his phone from his pocket and answered the call, ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Major General Zhou.¡± Ye Ziyi¡¯s gentle voice came from the other end.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s face was as still as water. ¡°Should I call you Ye Si, or should I call you... Scorpion?¡±

    ¡°Whichever one Major General Zhou likes,¡± Ye Ziyi was in a good mood.

    Zhou Yao looked down at his shoe tip, then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Zhiyuan?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s with me.¡±

    ¡°Where are you taking her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taking her to a warm country. There¡¯s no winter there, only spring. It¡¯s surrounded by blooming flowers. The ce will make her slowly forget about you.¡±

    The veins on Zhou Yao¡¯s forehead were throbbing. He frowned to suppress his anger. The voice he forced out of his chest was deep and hoarse, ¡°Treat her well before I find you.¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± Ye Ziyi mocked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She will be very happy with me.¡±

    Zhou Yao pursed his thin lips into a disapproving arc.

    ¡°Major General Zhou, I lost that fight ten years ago. And Zhiyuan said that I also lost today. What do you think? Do you think that I won or that I lost?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s thin lips twitched, ¡°You won.¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha. Major General Zhou is a sensible person. From now on, Scorpion ceases to exist. But so what? I have Zhiyuan. I can be reborn.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Zhou Yao snorted. ¡°Just you wait. One day, I will find you!¡±

    He hung up the phone fiercely.

    At this moment, Xiao Zhi came forward. ¡°Major General, what should we do now? Scorpion left with sister-inw. We are looking for a needle in a haystack. We don¡¯t have any valuable information at all.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s mind was a hot mess, but he forced himself to calm down. The current situation was not the worst. Ye Ziyi had feelings for Leng, so he would not hurt her.

    Since things hade down to this, he only had one request ¡ª for her to stay alive.

    As long as she was still alive, he would definitely find her. It didn¡¯t matter if it took ten years, twenty years, or thirty years...

    Zhou Yao was silent for a few seconds. He took a few deep breaths, then he felt a warm liquiding out of his nose.

    He wiped his nose with his hand and saw blood.

    ¡°Major General, your nose is bleeding!¡± Xiao Zhi said, in shock.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Zhou Yao shook his head. He lowered his eyes and looked at the calm river water in front of him. The smell of blood permeated in the air. He was fine, nothing could stop him before he finds her.

    He sneered, ¡°We do have some valuable information...¡±

    ¡°Major General, you¡¯re saying...?¡±

    Han Xuan!

    Ye Ziyi had once used her as his chess piece. Since Ye Ziyi did not want it anymore, Zhou Yao could recycle it and make use of it again. Though chances are slim.

    He would not lose hope.

    Zhiyuan, you must hold on and do whatever necessary to keep yourself alive. Nothing else matters, even if it¡¯s at the cost of her being with Ye Ziyi. Wait, wait for Zhou Yao to save her.

    Even if it is like finding a needle in a haystack, he would search until thest straw.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan slowly opened her eyes. She was sleeping on arge, soft bed. A high-quality silk nket covered her body. It was warm.

    She sat up and looked around. This was an elegantly designed room with light yellowyered curtains. The floor was covered in a thick but soft nket, possessing surpassing beauty.

    Where was this ce?

    Where did Ye Ziyi take her?

    She lifted the nket and got off the bed. At this moment, the door was pushed open and a strangely dressed middle-aged woman walked in. ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan heard this person¡¯s strange ent, ¡°Where am I?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is Dongyi Ind.¡±

    ¡°Dongyi Ind? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it? Which country am I in?¡± Leng Zhiyuan asked.

    The middle-aged woman shook her head in confusion, ¡°I don¡¯t know which country this ce belongs to either... ¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Then what ethnicity are you?¡±

    ¡°The residents of this inde from all over the world. They all came to this ind by ident after suffering a disaster. This ind didn¡¯t have a name in the beginning. Mr. Ye named it Dongyi.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart sank. She knew that she couldn¡¯t get anything out of this woman. Otherwise, Ye Ziyi wouldn¡¯t have sent her here. However, the situation was worse than she had imagined. This ind was unknown to the public. It could be a deserted ind somewhere in the sea.. it wasn¡¯t under the jurisdiction of any country at all.

    ¡°Mr. Ye?¡± This woman looked very proud when she mentioned Mr. Ye. Leng Zhiyuan snorted, ¡°Do you know who Mr. Ye actually is? He is Scorpion, an internationally wanted fugitive!¡±

    ¡°Miss Leng,¡± the middle-aged woman interrupted her with a smile, ¡°We don¡¯t care who Mr. Ye is to the rest of the world. We only know that Mr. Ye is our savior. He created this ind and gave us a home. We regard him as a god.¡±

    The middle-aged woman put her hands together in front of her chest and made a gesture. Leng Zhiyuan knew that this was a gesture that pays the most devout respect for gods.

    Leng Zhiyuan got off the bed, opened the door, and walked out.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯ve slept for two days. It¡¯s correct for you toe out for a walk. What do you want to eat? I can make it for you.¡± The middle-aged woman didn¡¯t stop her and followed behind her.

    Leng Zhiyuan walked along the road. This ind was very beautiful. Other than the beautiful houses, fresh fruits and vegetables were growing in the fields. There were small flowers of various colors blooming in the flowerbeds. This ce was as beautiful as a fairnd on Earth.

    She knew that this ce had been artificially modified. It¡¯s not something anybody could manage, to change a deserted ind into such a fairnd. She had to admit that Ye Ziyi was really a capricious genius. No wonder the people here regarded him as a god.

    Many people passed by on the way. When they saw her, they all nodded respectfully and greeted her ¡°Miss Leng.¡±

    A scene before Leng Zhiyuan attracted her attention. A middle-aged couple pressed down their struggling daughter before an old man in a ck cloak. They begged, saying, ¡°High Priest, my daughter wants to elope with a savage boy. She has already fallen madly in love with that person. Please help us. Help us erase that memory from her mind and let her be reborn.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t take my memory!¡± The daughter struggled desperately with an exasperated expression.

    At this moment, Leng Zhiyuan saw that the old man stretched out his right hand, which was covered with calluses, and waved it in front of the daughter. He chanted some kind spell, and the daughter¡¯s eyes shut and fainted.

    The couple was very grateful, ¡°Thank you, High Priest! Thank you, High Priest!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan watched from the side. She felt her hands and feet turn cold, ¡°Who is this High Priest?¡±

    ¡°The High Priest has divine medical skills. He can make one reborn using just his hands.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the one who rented Mr. Ye¡¯s broken arm?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± The middle-aged woman nodded. ¡°Not only can the high priest rent a severed arm, but he can also regenerate it.¡±

 Chapter 933 - Her Exclusive Memory

    <h4>Chapter 933: Her Exclusive Memory</h4>

    Regenerating a broken arm?

    In fact, Leng Zhiyuan had already guessed it. Because Zhou Yao cut off Ye Ziyi¡¯s right arm ten years ago on that ship. But Ye Ziyi¡¯s right arm looked perfectly intact, no one would have guessed that the arm had once been injured.

    So it must be that Ye Ziyi knew a man who possessed great power.

    Nothing¡¯s new under the sun. For instance, Han Xuan can disguise herself at will. And the old man before Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s very eyes has hands that perform miracles.

    While Leng Zhiyuan was in a daze, she felt a ck coat draped around her shoulders and a gentle voice saying, ¡°Put this on, or you might catch a cold.¡±

    It was Ye Ziyi.

    Leng Zhiyuan didn¡¯t look at him. Instead, she looked up into the distance, ¡°How long are you going to cage me?¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan, this isn¡¯t a cage. You¡¯ll like this ce eventually. It¡¯s spring all year round here. We¡¯ll be very happy.¡±

    ¡°Happy?¡± Leng Zhiyuan smirked. ¡°So to fulfill your happiness, are you going to... erase my memories?¡±

    Like the daughter of that middle-aged couple.

    Ye Ziyi stood beside Leng Zhiyuan with his hands behind his back. He nced at the woman¡¯s pale and delicate little face and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    He wanted her to only remember him.

    Leng Zhiyuan was not surprised. Of course, he would ask the High Priest to take away her memory. She said nothing more and turned around and left.

    ...

    The High Priest soon arrived. Leng Zhiyuan sat by the bed. When the High Priest waved his callused hands, which looked like the gear of life, in front of her, she felt tired and her eyelids became heavy. She wanted to close her eyes.

    However, she clenched her fists tightly and pinched her nails into her palms. She used this pain to warn herself not to close her eyes! Not to close her eyes!

    Ye Ziyi waited outside the room. Ten minutester, the High Priest came out. He shook his head repeatedly, ¡°Mr. Ye, Miss Leng has unparalleled perseverance. She guarded the door of her heart firmly against intruders. This time was a failure.¡±

    Ye Ziyi nodded. A gentle smile appeared on his face, ¡°She is a very special woman. It is only reasonable to fail the first time. However, the High Priest¡¯s rebirth technique is superb. I believe that as long as the High Priest is persistent, slowly but surely, her memories will fade away. We have plenty of time.¡±

    The high priest smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, please rest assured. No human will can oupete divine power. As long as there¡¯s have time, I will definitelyplete my mission.¡±

    Ye Ziyi bowed elegantly to express his gratitude.

    The High Priest left.

    Ye Ziyi stood in front of the window on the door and looked into the room. Leng Zhiyuan was sitting in front of the writing desk. She took out a pencil from the pencil holder and started writing in a small notebook.

    She wrote each stroke very carefully. Half of her beautiful face bathed in gentleness. She was writing slowly the words ¡®Zhou Yao.¡¯

    She wrote the name again and again and again...

    She wanted to carve this name deep in her soul.

    She knew that her memory would slip through her fingers like sand, but she wanted to remember him. Even if it¡¯s just his name, no one could take away this exclusive memory about him from her life.

    ...

    For a whole month, Leng Zhiyuan acknowledged that she livedfortably and satisfied. There were designated people who helped her with food, clothing, and traveling. Ye Ziyi did not restrict her freedom. She could travel freely within this beautiful ind.

    However, there was one thing. The High Priest visits her every week. She already felt that her will was slowly copsing. The enemy was about to break into her heart.

    She would still write Zhou Yao¡¯s name every day. She would think about what he was doing at the moment. She knew that he must be looking for her. She knew that he would not give up on her.

    It¡¯s just that when would he finally arrive?

    Ye Ziyi ordered all the paper and ink to be removed from the room. She did not mind. She went outside and found a stone. She sat on the bed and carved the name into the wall stroke by stroke ¡ª Zhou Yao...

    Then one day, she went outside and strolled around. She could not find a single stone. It did not matter. She went back to her room and held out her fair palm. She traced Zhou Yao¡¯s name over and over in her palm with her index finger.

    At this moment, the door was pushed open. Creak.

    Ye Ziyi walked in.

    She didn¡¯t raise her head, she only smiled and asked, ¡°Ye Si, don¡¯t you know how to knock before you enter others¡¯ rooms? Where are your manners?¡±

    Ye Ziyi knew from a nce what she was writing. He stepped forward to her side, ¡°Zhiyuan, stop writing. It¡¯s useless. You¡¯ll forget him sooner orter. Give up already. Tonight is a good time. Let¡¯s celebrate together.¡±

    ¡°Oh, a good night?¡±

    ¡°Our wedding night.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan froze. Then, she slowly raised her head to look at him. Although she was smiling, there was no joy in her eyes. ¡°Ye Si, what kind of joke is this? Wedding? Me and you?¡±

    Ye Ziyi reached out his hand to touch her face. Her smooth skin infatuated him. ¡°I had been preparing for the wedding ceremony a month ago. Tonight is the night when you be the female owner of this ind.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan could not fake the smile anymore. His intimate actions made her even more disgusted. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± She turned her head to avoid him.

    But her attempt proved useless because Ye Ziyi immediately pinched her chin with his two fingers. He¡¯d pinch harder every time she tried to get away, so she frowned in pain.

    The man bowed his back. Although his tone was as gentle as usual, there was an element of danger, ¡°Zhiyuan, a month the limit I can allow for. Don¡¯t test my patience again, okay?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan met his gaze coldly, ¡°Why? Do you want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to do that,¡± Ye Ziyi kissed her red lips softly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to attend a wedding ceremony. I don¡¯t think you want to attend anyway. You just have to wait for me on the bed obediently tonight!¡±

    Ye Ziyi let go of her and turned to leave.

    The moment the door closed, Leng Zhiyuan felt sick. There was a stream of acid swelling up to her chest. She quickly ran to the bathroom and threw up in the toilet.

    What made her this sick?

    She touched her chest and felt her stomach twisting. She even threw up some stomach acid.

    She wiped her red lips with force. There remained some of Ye Ziyi¡¯s scent.

    It must be this scent that made her feel disgusted and sick.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt as if all strength had left her body. She dropped to the floor. Her stomach felt unwell, soid her hands on it.

    She was trying to think fast. What was she going to do? Is there no way out of what¡¯s going to happen at night?

    At this moment, Ye Ziyi was the butcher¡¯s knife, and she was the fish at his mercy. This ind was like an iron cage, trapping her in. He¡¯s got eyes everywhere, so she can¡¯t escape.

    No, she would not give up without a fight!

    Even if it was a one-in-a-million chance, she had to try.

    A sharp light shone in Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes.

    ...

    Before long, the sky had dimmed, and it was nighttime. Leng Zhiyuan sat alone in her room and waited. It was very lively outside. She could hear the faint sound of firecrackers, music, andughter.

 Chapter 934 - The Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 934: The Wedding</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan found it ironic. What were those people celebrating? Wasn¡¯t she the star of the show tonight?

    At this time, the door was pushed open and a middle-aged woman walked in. The woman dressed in red from head to toe, looking very festive. She put the food tray on the table and smiled, ¡°Madam, you must be hungry. Here¡¯s a bowl of treme and lotus seed soup. We wish Mr. and Mrs. Ye a happy, lifelong marriage.¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± Leng Zhiyuan snorted.

    The middle-aged woman ignored her remark. ¡°Pardon me, Madam. I¡¯ll take my leave. Mister will be here right after the courtesy interaction concludes.¡±

    The room door was closed again.

    Leng Zhiyuan sat on the bed and did not move. She nced at the bowl of treme and lotus seed soup. For some reason, she felt another wave of aciding up to her chest.

    She wanted to throw up again.

    But she hasn¡¯t eaten anything. So even if she wanted to throw up, nothing woulde out. She felt ufortable for quite a while before she¡¯d finally recovered.

    Not long after, a series of messy footsteps sounded outside the door. Someone was drunk and shouted, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t understand why you like this woman. She is Zhou Yao¡¯s woman. It was she who blew up our castle and destroyed our hard work. If it wasn¡¯t for her, we would still be enjoying ourselves out there rather than returning to this ind...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Someone kicked the person. ¡°Today is the Master¡¯s wedding day. Keep yourints to yourself. Master has his own considerations. All we need to do is listen and obey.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! So what if she is Zhou Yao¡¯s woman? Isn¡¯t she now our Master¡¯s woman. We should be proud...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan sneered when she heard those words. They were Ye Ziyi¡¯s subordinates. They weren¡¯t happy with her at all. If it wasn¡¯t for their fear of Ye Ziyi, they would have probably torn her into pieces.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m here already. You guys can go back and drink.¡± At this moment, Ye Ziyi¡¯s gentle voice sounded. He seemed to be in a good mood.

    Everyoneughed out loud. ¡°Master, I wish you a happy wedding. May your night be restless so to wee a child in no time.¡±

    With that, the door creaked open.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked up and saw that Ye Ziyi wore a red robe for the night. He was already gentle-looking and handsome like a prince. The red robe further entuated his elegance.

    If he was not Scorpion, he would be worthy of the title ¡®First Gentleman of the City.¡±

    Ye Ziyi walked over and saw Leng Zhiyuan sitting quietly on the bed. His eyes softened a little, and he nced at the table. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you eaten? Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±

    He picked up the bowl of treme and lotus seed soup. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll feed you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it,¡± Leng Zhiyuan pushed the bowl away and it broke.

    Ye Ziyi nced at the mess on the ground. He bent down and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Zhiyuan, it¡¯s probably because you want to get straight to the point that you refuse to eat. Okay, we can do it now.¡±

    He pounced on her.

    ¡°Get away from me,¡± Leng Zhiyuan dodged to the side.

    Ye Ziyi missed, but there was no anger on his face. He reached out and grabbed Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s wrist. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, tonight is such a good night. You don¡¯t have a choice. Be a good girl and let me love you.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Leng Zhiyuan tried to fight back.

    However, she was no match for Ye Ziyi. Ye Ziyi easily defused her attacks. Her delicate back was pressed into the soft bedding, and Ye Ziyiid over her.

    ¡°Let go!¡± She couldn¡¯t get away, but she was still struggling.

    Ye Ziyi was looking at her stunning facial features and his eyes were burning with lust. ¡°Zhiyuan, you can¡¯t escape, so don¡¯t waste your energy. I really do like you. I¡¯m going to make you mine tonight!¡±

    He lowered his head and kissed her red lips.

    Leng Zhiyuan turned her head to avoid his kiss vigorously. Therefore, Ye Ziyi¡¯s lips fell on her cheek instead. And he made his way down from there.

    Leng Zhiyuan stared at the ceiling above her head. She didn¡¯t want to close her eyes. Ye Ziyi was already panting as he was kissing her neck. His big palm traced her body and worked its way down.

    He unbuttoned two buttons on her shirt, but that seemed too slow for him. So he lifted her shirt and reached in.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt her eyes warming up. Two drops of hot tears soon fell from the corners of her eyes. She bit her lower lip with her scallop-colored teeth until a bloody mark appeared. She didn¡¯t want to make any sound.

    Ye Ziyi suddenly stood up. He looked at the teary woman under him. The thought that a stubborn and brave woman like her could also make such a tender and lovable face made his whole body heat up.

    His two big hands held the cor of her shirt. Zap! He tore open her shirt.

    With the sudden chilly sensation, Leng Zhiyuan quickly covered herself with her arms. Ah! she let out a shameful cry.

    This scene stimted Ye Ziyi. ¡°Zhiyuan, I want you!¡± He bent down and continued to kiss her.

    However, his movements came to a halt. He felt dizzy and weak.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly wrapped herself with the torn shirt and pushed him away. She sat up swiftly. ¡°I put some medicine on my body. It¡¯s your fault for kissing me.¡±

    Ye Ziyi closed his eyes and tried to concentrate his strength. At this moment, Leng Zhiyuan attacked the back of his neck at lightning speed.

    He closed his eyes and lost consciousness.

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly got off the bed. She took a ck coat from the clothes rack and opened the back window. The music outside was deafening, and everyone was still drinking.

    She jumped out of the window and ran forward.

    She was familiar with the ce. If she kept running forward, she would reach the sea. A ship would set out to buy supplies every few days. She had thought it through. She needed to hide first and then sneak onto the ship.

    She cannot escape without there being a ship. She could not swim across the vast sea and would definitely get lost.

    Everything she did was better than doing nothing anyway.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan ran towards the beach. She was getting closer and closer. Her eyes shed with joy.

    At this time, a group of messy footsteps suddenly sounded from behind her. Someone was shouting, ¡°Stop! ¡±

    Damn it, she had been seen.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not stop but elerated.

    However, a few figures quickly appeared in front of her and blocked her path. They were Ye Ziyi¡¯s subordinates. They cursed with ferocious expressions, ¡°Little bitch, how dare you to try to escape. Watch me kill you today to avenge our dead brothers!¡±

    ¡°Humph! Cut the crap. Bring it on!¡± Leng Zhiyuan replied coldly.

    She quickly went intobat with a few people.

    These people were not her match. She quickly finished off a squad. At this time, a strong wind blew past her, and arge palm wasing for her right chest.

    This person was too fast. She could not dodge in time. Crack! She heard the sound of her ribcage breaking. Then, a subordinate kicked her in the knee. Bam! she knelt on the ground.

 Chapter 935 - One Month Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 935: One Month Pregnant</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan looked up and saw Ye Ziyi standing in front of her. He was looking at her with a gloomy face.

    Many of his subordinates rushed over with torches in their hands. One of them, who¡¯s known for his bad temper, took out a gun and aimed it at her head. ¡°Master, we will kill her now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. She¡¯s a traitor. And how dare she attack you. We¡¯ll kill her, kill her!¡± The other subordinates chimed in one after another. It was obvious that her escape had angered everyone.

    Ye Ziyi stared at the woman kneeling on the ground in front of him without saying a word. His usual gentleness had disappeared, and all that¡¯s left was the rising storm in his eyes.

    His n had been carried out ording to will until he met Zhou Yao.

    And he miscalcted again today. Who would have thought that this woman would put medicine on her body.

    ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± He asked moodily.

    Leng Zhiyuan straightened her beautiful back, retaining her aura of dignity. She looked straight into Ye Ziyi¡¯s eyes and said word by word, ¡°Kill me now. I would rather die than be with you.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Ziyi was furious. He snatched the gun from his subordinate¡¯s hand.

    Leng Zhiyuan closed her eyes sternly.

    Ye Ziyi wanted to shoot. His index finger was on the trigger. But when he looked at Leng Zhiyuan, his hand stopped. He had never fallen for any woman before. It¡¯s his first time falling so hard for someone.

    She also understood him.

    He closed his eyes and suppressed the anger inside of him with force. He thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯ll wait a little longer. When the High Priest takes away her memories, she won¡¯t be so stubborn anymore.¡±

    His mind was filled with the image of her crying on the bed moments ago. It was not the first time that he¡¯d seen her cry. Thest time she cried was the night she parted with Zhou Yao. She had those same teary eyes.

    He could do it too.

    He believed that when she had forgotten about Zhou Yao, she¡¯d also love him like she loved Zhou Yao.

    In the future, she would also shed tears for him.

    He really could not bear to kill her.

    Ye Ziyi¡¯s right hand, which was holding the gun, slowly lowered.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s only wise to kill her now. Or else she¡¯ll stir up even more trouble in the future,¡± his subordinate said immediately.

    Ye Ziyi turned his eyes and gave that subordinate a sinister look. His subordinate froze in fear and quickly lowered his head.

    He then scanned the faces of his subordinates, and they didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.

    Leng Zhiyuan opened her eyes and looked at Ye Ziyi, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡±

    Ye Ziyi stared at her, ¡°I told you, I like you. You are my only love in this world.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was betweenughter and tears. At this time, a surge of qi rushed up in her body. Her eyes went dark, and she fainted.

    ...

    The next time she opened her eyes, Leng Zhiyuan was back in her room. Someone was talking beside her. It was the High Priest.

    ¡°Mr. Ye, Madam¡¯s life is not in danger. However...¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ye Ziyi asked.

    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Ye. Madam has been pregnant for a little more than a month.¡±

    Pregnant?

    Leng Zhiyuan was deeply shocked by the news. She... She¡¯s pregnant again?

    More than a month...

    She didn¡¯t need to backtrack the time. It was definitely the night she spent in Tibet. Zhou Yao¡¯s the father.

    Since her miscarriage, a lot of things had happened. They had only done it a few times since then. He would also use protection every time, though he felt ufortable wearing even thergest size protection.

    That night in Tibet, neither of them prepared for it. They did it one time at the hot spring. He took it out in a hurry and apologized saying, ¡°Sorry, I dyed a little, some might have...¡±

    She was nning on taking a morning-after pill after she returns to T City. But Ye Ziyi abducted her as soon as she had arrived.

    Leng Zhiyuan slowly reached out her small hand to touch her lower abdomen. It had been more than a month. No wonder she lost her appetite and was feeling nauseoustely.

    Herst child left too early, she didn¡¯t even get the chance to feel what it¡¯s like to be a mother.

    She certainly felt it this time around. The feeling... was not the best.

    Her body felt ufortable.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt her heart melt. There was another child here, and it belongs to her and Zhou Yao.

    Speaking of which, she didn¡¯t know if it was fate or something else. Either he was too good, or she was too able to conceive. They¡¯d always hit the jackpot after only one or two times.

    This child was very tenacious. The child pushed through a difficult time with her.

    Leng Zhiyuan gently rubbed her lower abdomen with her fingers. ¡°My child, you didn¡¯te at the best time. Daddy is not here with us now...

    However, mommy is grateful that you came. Now I¡¯ll at least have your support in the endless days ahead. Mommy is not alone anymore.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan closed her eyes, and two streams of tears flowed out of the corners of her eyes.

    At this moment, a sound interrupted her thoughts. Ye Ziyi ced a bowl of abortion medicine on the nightstand. He stood in front of the bed and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, drink this bowl of medicine.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were extremely clear. ¡°You know I won¡¯t drink it.¡±

    ¡°You also know that I won¡¯t let you keep this child.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan shivered, ¡°If the child lives, I live. If the child dies, I die.¡±

    Ye Ziyi immediately clenched his fists. He growled gloomily, ¡°Leng Zhiyuan, don¡¯t take advantage of my love for you.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at him and said calmly, ¡°Ye Si, let¡¯s make a deal.¡±

    ¡°What deal?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let the high Priest erase my memory.¡±

    Ye Ziyi¡¯s eyes lit up, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Leng Zhiyuan slowly raised the corners of her lips and said with a gentle but sorrowful smile, ¡°I will forget about him. With the child in me, I don¡¯t want to run away anymore. I can¡¯t escape anyway. This is your territory. From now on, I will listen to all of yourmands. If this ind remains unknown to others, I will stay by your side for the rest of my life...¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan...¡±

    ¡°But under one condition only. This child must be born in good health, so do not touch me while I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    She threw the bait at him. Ye Ziyi admitted that her bait was tempting. The birth of a child in exchange for her lifetime ofpanionship. He felt that it was worth it.

    He looked down at her t stomach. This child was Zhou Yao¡¯s. Humph, he only promised to let this child be born safely. He did not promise to let this child grow up safely.

    In his territory, he had the final say.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ...

    Han Xuan learned about the recent news. She learned that Ye Ziyi was confirmed as Scorpion, the most wanted fugitive in the world. She learned that Leng Zhiyuan had gone missing, abducted by Ye Ziyi.

    All of this happened so suddenly. She suddenly felt that her life had brightened up. Her spring wasing.

    For the past month, Zhou Yao had been running back and forth between the military unit and home. Han Xuan knew that he was looking for Leng Zhiyuan. But judging from his deep frown and increasing disappointment, she knew that he can¡¯t find Leng Zhiyuan.

 Chapter 936 - Stay Here Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 936: Stay Here Tonight</h4>

    Han Xuan knew that Zhou Yao would definitely not be able to find Leng Zhiyuan. Ye Ziyi was no ordinary guy? He was the First Young Master of the City. All these years, he had been hiding among the high-ups and had never been discovered. He was shrewd and meticulous. He took Leng Zhiyuan away knowing that no one would be able to find them.

    Han Xuan recalled how she had been jealous of and hated Leng Zhiyuan at that dinner party. Because Leng Zhiyuan had found a better man soon after she left Zhou Yao. Han Xuan only wanted tough out loud at the moment. Leng Zhiyuan must have never guessed that Ye Ziyi was Scorpian, and that¡¯s what you call karma.

    She well deserved it!

    Han Xuan thought that this was her chance. In the past, when Leng Zhiyuan was around, she could not win against her. But now that Leng Zhiyuan was no longer around, how could she possibly lose?

    The passing of time is like the flowing water in a river. It dilutes and washes away memories and feelings. The mark left by Leng Zhiyuan in Zhou Yao¡¯s heart will one day be erased by time.

    One day, when Zhou Yao was in the study room, Han Xuan quietly entered the room in her wheelchair. The man was lying on the sofa with a few documents in his hands. He was resting with his eyes closed because he was worn out.

    Han Xuan went to his side and looked at his face. In the past month or so, he had gotten thinner again. He looked fatigued and one could see the vicissitudes of time between his brows.

    She reached out her hands slowly and massaged his head.

    Zhou Yao moved his body instantly and the papers scattered onto the carpet. He seized her hands with hisrge palm.

    Something tingled her hand. It was because he was gently kissing the back of her hand and the stubble on his strong jaw pricked her skin.

    Han Xuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her entire face turned red.

    ¡°Zhiyuan...¡± Zhou Yao slowly opened his eyes and mumbled the name.

    He turned to look at her. When he saw that it was Han Xuan, his big palm froze and then quickly let go of her hand. His expression showed only disappointment, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Han Xuan felt a little irritated when she heard him murmur Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s name in his sleep. But she quickly let go of that anger. She didn¡¯t need to be crossed about a person who was nowhere to be found.

    What she should do now was to win back his heart using her gentleness.

    ¡°Brother Zhou, I know you¡¯re very sad now. But Ye Ziyi had already taken Leng Zhiyuan away, and he seems to really like her. I believe that she will live happily. You should forget about her...¡±

    Zhou Yao sat up and bent down to pick up the papers on the carpet. ¡°I¡¯ll find her! For sure!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Han Xuan suppressed the jealousy and grudge in her heart. She constantly reminded herself to be patient with him and win over his heart one step at a time. ¡°Big Brother Zhou, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. It¡¯s time for dinner. Let¡¯s go downstairs and eat. Only when we¡¯re full will we have the strength to work.¡±

    Zhou Yao nced at her and then nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Han Xuan smiled brightly, ¡°Big Brother Zhou, push my wheelchair for me.¡±

    When Zhou Yao helped her into the dining room, Han Xuan saw that grandpa Zhou, Zhou Yao¡¯s parents, and the servants were all looking at her. She lifted her chin proudly. It had been a long time since she had shown up in the dining room together with Zhou Yao. So it¡¯s only natural for these people to be impressed with her now that Zhou Yao was pushing her wheelchair.

    Han Xuan felt that spring had truly arrived.

    ...

    For three whole months, Han Xuan tried her best to stay by Zhou Yao¡¯s side. They still spoke very little, and there seemed to be a wall between them. However, he allowed her to get close. She could even touch his shirt and pants. It¡¯s a good sign.

    The servants at home also began to treat her with respect and referred to her as ¡°Madam.¡± She could finally give herself airs.

    However, a fear apanied her happiness ¡ª Leng Zhiyuan. What if Leng Zhiyuan came back?

    If Leng Zhiyuan came back, then everything she enjoyed now would, without a doubt, cease to exist.

    In the past three months, while she was by Zhou Yao¡¯s side, the two of them would be talking, and all was well. However, if Zhou Yao received a phone call about Leng Zhiyuan, he would quickly take off, leaving her alone. This happened many times.

    This fear in her heart grew stronger and stronger, like a ck hole. The more she gained, the more fearful she became. Was Leng Zhiyuan dead?

    She wanted to know so badly.

    Scorpion had contacted her before. Should she contact Scorpion and ask?

    She believed that she would never feel at ease for the rest of her life if she didn¡¯t get a clear answer.

    Han Xuan was hesitating. She became restless. One night, when she was in her room, the door suddenly opened and Zhou Yao walked in.

    It was the first time he hade into her room since they slept in separate rooms. Han Xuan was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Brother Zhou, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I came to get some clothes.¡± Zhou Yao walked to the wardrobe on his long legs.

    Han Xuan nced at the night sky outside the window. It waste and while she was sleeping, she felt her body warming up.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She cried.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhou Yao turned his head.

    Han Xuan tried to move her neck, ¡°My head seems to be stuck. It hurts.¡±

    ¡°Let me see.¡± Zhou Yao walked behind her and reached out to massage her neck.

    The man¡¯s palm was rough. When he massaged her neck, it was painful and made her weak. Her whole body trembled, and even her ears were burning red. ¡°Brother Zhou...¡±

    She reached out her small hand to hold his big palm, and then slowly led his hand into her shirt.

    Her shirt was very loose, and there was no bra underneath.

    Zhou Yao did not withdraw his hand, but he did not reach in as she wished.

    Han Xuan raised her head and looked at Zhou Yao with a lustful expression. Then she said shyly, ¡°Big Brother Zhou, it¡¯s been so long. don¡¯t... don¡¯t you want it?¡±

    Zhou Yao did not say anything. He only looked down at her calmly. There was nothing but a void in his narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Big Brother Zhou, stay here tonight. I will... take good care of you.¡±

    The man gave no reply for a long time. Just when Han Xuan felt hopeless, the man in front of her pressed in. The world seemed to be spinning before her eyes. Before she knew it, she was already in Zhou Yao¡¯s arms.

    Han Xuan was instantly overjoyed. She hugged Zhou Yao¡¯s neck tightly with both arms.

    Zhou Yao ced her on the bed. Han Xuan felt giddy just from looking at his handsome face. She closed her eyes and said, ¡°Brother Zhou...¡±

    At this moment, Zhou Yao¡¯s phone rang. Zhou Yao had a call.

    When she opened her eyes hurriedly, Zhou Yao had already let go of her. His tall body stood by the bed as he answered the phone, ¡°Hello... you got news? Okay, I¡¯ming...¡±

    Zhou Yao strode away.

    Han Xuan was lying on the bed alone. Her facial features were twisted with anger. Why? She was only one step away from bing the real Mrs. Zhou. Why did Leng Zhiyuane and ruin it again?

    That woman was her nightmare.

    No, she had to know whether Leng Zhiyuan was dead or not.

    She took out a pen from the nightstand drawer and wrote something in hurry. She had bribed one of the servants in the vi, so she called the servant over and asked her to deliver the note to a ce.

 Chapter 937 - I Will Definitely Find Her

    <h4>Chapter 937: I Will Definitely Find Her</h4>

    Han Xuan had someone deliver the letter to the city where she used to live. She used to live in a small neighborhood where every resident had a mailbox. She was the only one who knew that there once was a note in her mailbox, a note from Scorpion.

    She had the note delivered to the same mailbox this time. She hoped that Scorpion¡¯s subordinates would see it. She desperately wanted to know whether Leng Zhiyuan was dead or not.

    Six months had passed by like a breeze since she had the letter delivered. She waited anxiously during this time, but there was no response.

    What she also did not understand was that Zhou Yao had not returned since he left her that night. Zhou Yao had been gone for six months.

    She wanted to look for Zhou Yao, but there was no one around to help her. The Zhou¡¯s house fell into silence. The Red me soldiers¡¯ had no ce for her in their minds. They were only concerned about the missing Leng Zhiyuan.

    Han Xuan had been dested.

    The letter had been lying quietly in the mailbox the entire time. No one touched it until another six months had passed. A middle-aged man wearing a Jaxon hat suddenly came to the mailbox. He opened the mailbox and took the letter.

    The man in the Jaxon hat looked around cautiously. He saw no one around. So, he ced the letter in his coat and nned to leave quickly.

    However, at this moment, the sound of footsteps could be heard. Arge palm reached out and covered the mouth of the man in the Jaxon hat. The man in the Jaxon hat got dragged away.

    ...

    The army¡¯s interrogation room.

    Xiao Zhi quickly walked out of the prison room. This interrogation room was underground. The lighting was dim and the environment felt gloomy. At this moment, there was a handsome and straight figure standing in front of him. He was wearing a camouge uniform and a pair of ck military boots, his facial features were hard and sharp.

    Xiao Zhi approached the figure and reported in a low voice, ¡°major general, he was tortured just now. He confessed. He said that he did work for scorpion and once delivered a letter to Han Xuan for scorpion, but he was just a small messenger. He didn¡¯t know much. After Scorpion disappeared eight months ago, he lost contact with Scorpion. Today, he happened to pass by that residential area and opened the mailbox out of curiosity. I didn¡¯t expect to see Han Xuan¡¯s letter. ¡±

    ¡°major general, I think what he said is very believable. He is just a messenger, so Scorpion did not take him with him when he retreated. After all, he is a worthless chess piece. ¡±

    This figure was Zhou Yao. His facial features were hidden in the darkness. Only his thin lips were pursed into a straight line, like a sharp de, ¡°this person¡¯s words are very reliable, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he has already said everything. ¡±

    ¡°major general, what do you mean? ¡±

    ¡°I just looked at this person¡¯s information. This person is a local boss with a widework. Maybe Scorpion did not take him seriously, but he must have grasped some clues. Otherwise, as he said, Scorpion had already retreated and he could not contact scorpion. Why would he go to check the mailbox? Wouldn¡¯t that be unnecessary? ¡±

    ¡°Major General, are you saying that this person wants to sell Han Xuan¡¯s letter for a good price and that he is confident that he can contact scorpion? ¡±

    Zhou Yao curled his lips. ¡°whether he is confident or not, I will know after I go and take a look. ¡±

    He turned around and walked into the prison.

    Xiao Zhi waited outside for ten minutes. During these ten minutes, he heard a muffled groaning from the prison. It was as if a person had been subjected to cruel torture and did not even have the time to scream. He could only groan.

    At this time, the prison door was opened and a pair of military boots stepped out. One of Zhou Yao¡¯s hands was still in his trouser pocket while the thumb and index finger of his other hand were propped up on the belt at his waist. His thumb was stained with a little blood.

    Xiao Zhi handed over a clean wet handkerchief. ¡°Major General, how is it? ¡±

    ¡°order someone to get the ind map of the Southeast Penins. ¡±

    ¡°Yes! ¡±

    ..

    The ind map was spread out on the table. Zhou Yao bent down and looked at it attentively. Xiao Zhi and the other red me soldiers stood behind him.

    ¡°Major General, the ind map of the Southeast Penins is too wide. If we follow this range, we might not be able to get any clues even after searching for three to five years. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, Major General. Did the person in the prison say anything else? ¡±

    Zhou Yao shook his head calmly. ¡°that person paid extra attention when he came into contact with Scorpion. He only knew that Scorpion might have retreated to the inds in the Southeast Penins. ¡± As he spoke, Zhou Yao picked up a pen and circled a ce on the map, ¡°Scorpion once told me that it¡¯s spring all year round there. ording to the weather, we can lock our target in this area. There are more than a thousand inds here, and they are under the jurisdiction of various countries. However, Scorpion definitely can not live on the inds in the jurisdiction, so immediately call the foreign embassy. I want to request for assistance and check the deserted inds in this area one by one. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir! ¡±

    The next morning, Zhou Yao and Xiao Zhi appeared at the airport. Zhou Yao was dressed in a ck windbreaker. He waspetent and solemn as he instructed in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll set off first. You take the others and set off in the morning. I¡¯ve already locked onto some deserted inds, but Scorpion is a vignt person. He can¡¯t send ships or drones to scout, so I¡¯ve decided to wade in the water. ¡°remember, if you don¡¯t see mee back in eight hours, that means I can¡¯te back. Send troops immediately. ¡±

    ¡°but, Major General... ¡± Xiao Zhi hesitated.

    ¡°Speak! ¡±

    ¡°the risk factor of wading in the water is extremely high, and the target is big. Even if our analysis is correct, but... ¡±

    But what? Zhou Yao understood.

    There were so many deserted inds scattered in different geographical locations. Even if his analysis was correct, but what if she was on Ind A and he started to search from Ind Z.

    Time flew by like water.

    He looked ahead and slowly revealed his first soft smile in a long time, ¡°when I was in Tibet, she once told me that she would always wait for me, no matter if it was ten years, twenty years, thirty years... Me Too. No matter if it was ten years, twenty years, thirty years, I would definitely find her until I couldn¡¯t find her anymore. Moreover, I believe in fate. If there¡¯s fate, I might be the first to reach the ind where she is... ¡±

    Xiao Zhi did not speak. He had never experienced love, but looking at his major general and sister-inw, he knew that this was the power of love.

    Xiao Zhi sent Zhou Yao off.

    ..

    Zhou Yao was not so lucky. In half a month, he had waded into the water andnded on five deserted inds, but there was no one on the ind.

    The sea was very cold. He had been immersed in the cold sea water for a long time and felt that his bones were cold. The horizon was boundless darkness, and he was the only one swimming in the sea. Only he couldplete such a high-intensity homework.

    He was not disappointed. There were only five deserted inds. He had waited for nine months. He did notck a day or two. He still had time.

    Another deserted ind appeared in front of him. With a ssh, hended on the shore.

 Chapter 938 - You Welcomed Your Man With a Knife

    <h4>Chapter 938: You Weed Your Man With a Knife</h4>

    Zhou Yao was dripping wet from head to toe. He removed the oxygen mask from his nose and squeezed dry his clothes. Then he began to move into the ind.

    He came to a halt after taking one step.

    Because he saw andmine buried before him.

    Zhou Yao looked at thendmine and his heart rate increased. He held up the binocrs on his neck and observed the innernd. He actually saw lights through the sparse forest.

    It was not a single light, but rows and rows of lights on houses.

    More than one person inhabited this ce.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s dark, narrow eyes lit up. There was a voice in his heart telling him, ¡°Zhou Yao, you¡¯vee to the right ce. She must be here!¡±

    He frowned to suppress the joy and excitement in his heart. Ye Ziyi was here. He could not let down his guard. He could not be caught before seeing her face.

    Landmines were a piece of cake for him. He made it through the area and arrived at the safe zone. With the help of the lights, he could see the ind clearly. It was a very beautiful and exquisite ind, with vegetables and fruits growing everywhere, and beautiful blooming flowers. Zhou Yao knew that this must be Ye Ziyi¡¯s wonderful work.

    On the dock, Ye Ziyi had told Zhou Yao that he had taken her away and will bring her to a paradise of Spring. She would definitely fall in love with the ce and with him...

    What¡¯s going on at this moment then?

    What¡¯s going on between her and Ye Ziyi at this moment?

    Zhou Yao felt that his heartbeat was out of control. He had always wanted to find her. For so long, there was nothing else in his life other than the quest to find her. But now that he was so close to finding her, he became... afraid.

    He was very nervous.

    Was this what others refer to as ¡®the rising fear as one approaches their love¡¯?

    While Zhou Yao was indulging in his wild thoughts, two women carrying two buckets of water came into his view. He ducked into a bush and heard the two women saying ¡ª

    ¡°Let¡¯s walk faster, or the hot water in the buckets will get cold. Madam is still waiting to take a bath...¡±

    Madam?

    Who were they talking about?

    Zhou Yao quietly followed behind the two women. It was nighttime, so it was very convenient for him to sneak around. He followed them to the back of a house safely.

    Someone in the room was talking, ¡°Madam, the hot water is ready. You can take a bath now.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Someone answered.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s pupils dted at the voice. The blood in his body boiled and rushed into his brain. He would never forget this cold and elegant voice. She had greeted him with ¡°Hello, Major General Zhou¡± countless times. She had also allured him by calling his name during those countless nights.

    How could he forget?

    It¡¯s her!

    His woman, his wife, his... Leng Zhiyuan.

    The two women had already left. The sound of clothes being taken off could be heard in the room, followed by the sound of water. She should be taking a bath at the moment.

    Zhou Yao looked around, then went in through the window.

    The ck military boots gently and steadilynded on the floor. The floor was covered with ayer of pale yellow wool carpet. The decoration of the room was elegant, and the temperature wasfortable and pleasant...

    Zhou Yao looked up and saw arge wooden barrel in front of him. Steam was still rising from the barrel.

    However, there was no one in the barrel.

    Zhou Yao immediately realized something, but it was toote. A sharp knife was pressed against his lower back, and a cold and bone-chilling voice sounded in his ear, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Zhou Yao no longer has any doubt that the woman standing behind him was Leng Zhiyuan.

    He immediately raised his hands to surrender. The corners of his mouth curled into a loving arc, and his voice was hoarse, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s been so long, and you¡¯re weing your man with a knife? Isn¡¯t this... too passionate?¡±

    At this moment, the skin on the back of his waist ached. It turned out that the woman behind him had pushed the sharp knife in. The sharp edge of the knife immediately cut through the ck clothes on his body and pierced into his muscles.

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around!¡± Her voice was cold and harsh.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze shed. He quickly became alert. She would never stab him like this. In the past, she would not even bear to punch him with force.

    He frowned, ¡°Honey, are you for real?¡±

    ¡°What does this look like?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s expression changed. He quickly dodged to the side. The woman behind him immediately grabbed his neck with her hand. He then grabbed her small hand and pressed her against the wall.

    ¡°Let go! ¡± Leng Zhiyuan red at him coldly.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t move. You know you can¡¯t beat me!¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Leng Zhiyuan turned her head to the side.

    Zhou Yao looked at the small face in front of him seriously. She had appeared in his dreams countless times. However, every time he wanted to hug her and kiss her, she would disappear like a puff of smoke. Now, she was before him for real.

    She did not change much. Her facial features were still stunning, and her red lips were still seductive. Her skin seemed to have be fairer and smoother. For some reason, he read hints of tenderness from her current cold expression.

    A kind of tenderness he had never seen before.

    ¡°Honey, What¡¯s wrong? Are you pranking with me? I¡¯ve found you, I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± He slowly stretched out hisrge palm and touched her little face with infatuation.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not dodge. She met his gaze and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Zhou Yao was stunned. He did not understand her question. She... asked who he was?

    ¡°You¡¯re not from this ind because I¡¯ve never seen you before. What are you doing here? ¡± Leng Zhiyuan observed him from head to toe as she spoke. ¡°You swam. To be able to swim in such deep seawater means that your identity is very special. Are you... a special forces soldier? But I don¡¯t think so. A special forces soldier came all the way here just to flirt with me?¡±

    Zhou Yao looked into her eyes. She was not joking. She was seriously sizing him up and questioning him. There was no warmth in her eyes, and their past love had gone from her eyes. She seemed to treat him as a. . . stranger.

    He was a little stunned. At this time, Leng Zhiyuan took the opportunity to break free from his restraints and took a few steps back.

    She put on the coat that she had just taken off. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, just leave. Oh, maybe you can¡¯t leave anymore. Someone ising.¡±

    Zhou Yao also heard the footsteps outside. The window was open. If he was thinking straight, he should¡¯ve left immediately. He only needed to hide for an hour for his back-ups toe.

    However, his feet seemed to be glued onto the floor, and he could not move at all. At this moment, Leng Zhiyuan was standing sideways in front of him. He could clearly see her bulging belly.

    She had a big belly!

    Zhou Yao felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck his brain. He could do nothing but stare nkly at her big belly. He could note back to his senses for a long time. He did not expect this to happen.

    ¡°You... are pregnant?¡± He walked towards her.You Weed Your Man With a Knife

 Chapter 939 - Do You Sleep Alone or With Someone Else?

    <h4>Chapter 939: Do You Sleep Alone or With Someone Else?</h4>

    Sensing that Zhou Yao was walking towards her, Leng Zhiyuan quickly took a step back. She covered her stomach with one hand and warned him coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me here!¡±

    She looked like a hedgehog at this moment, as if she would fight him to the death if he really touched her stomach.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s heart softened and was in pain. He felt that every breath hurt, and his voice waspletely hoarse. He remained where he stood andforted gently, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t touch you. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    At that moment, the door to the room opened, and Ye Ziyi appeared. His men surrounded the entire room, holding guns. Ye Ziyi smiled warmly and said, ¡°Major General Zhou, how have you been?¡±

    Zhou Yao turned around and looked at Ye Ziyi. The man was 6¡¯2¡å and stood upright. Zhou Yao smirked and replied, ¡°Ye Si, I told you that I¡¯ll find you for sure.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Ye Ziyi raised his eyebrows. ¡°No one was worthy of being mypetitor until I met you. The word ¡®opponent¡¯ was made for Major General Zhou. As expected, Major General Zhou did not disappoint me.¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± Zhou Yaoughed and turned to look at Leng Zhiyuan.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not expect that he would still be looking at her at this time. This man, who suddenly barged in, did not give her a good impression. He was improper with his actions and words, very much like a sensualist.

    However, now that she had taken a closer look at this man, he was really handsome. His eyebrows were straight, his eyes were narrow, and his lips were thin. It was needless to say how straight his back was. The ck clothes on his body were wet and stuck to his body. She did not need to lift his clothes to tell that this man had an eight-pack. His muscles were big and wall-like, and his back disyed a strong tension.

    Looking at this exquisite figure, it¡¯s unlikely that he was a sensualist. On the contrary, he looked proper and unyielding.

    Now that he was staring at her, she did not know what he was looking at, but his gaze was focused, serious, and... gentle. His neat short hair stuck to his forehead, and his narrow eyes contained an indescribable warmth and tenderness when they were fixed on her face.

    It was as if they had not seen each other for a long time. So he wanted to see the details of her facial features clearly and remember them.

    For some reason, Leng Zhiyuan felt a pounding on her heart.

    She covered her aching head with her hands.

    Zhou Yao immediately sensed that there was something wrong with her. ¡°Zhiyuan...¡±

    He was going to approach her.

    ¡°Major General Zhou,¡± Ye Ziyi called out immediately, ¡°Zhiyuan is my wife now. I advise you to keep your hands off of her!¡±

    One of Ye Ziyi¡¯s subordinates aimed his gun at Zhou Yao¡¯s heart.

    Zhou Yao stopped moving. He raised his hands to surrendered. ¡°Okay, Ye Si, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Major General Zhou, I really admire you for being so sensible. We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. Since you¡¯ve already barged in, shall we catch up a little?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    Zhou Yao got locked in a room. Ye Ziyi stood in front of him. Zhou Yao moved his thin lips and said straight away, ¡°Zhiyuan doesn¡¯t seem to know who I am.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. She¡¯d lost all her memories of you,¡± Ye Ziyi admitted frankly.

    Zhou Yao curled his lips in confusion. ¡°You did that to her?¡±

    Ye Ziyi smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°I¡¯d always thought that Ye Si was a person who likes challenges. The more you can¡¯t handle something, the more you want to get it done. Now, it seems that Ye Si also likes to take shortcuts. I¡¯m just curious, do you feel a sense of aplishment by doing this?¡±

    Ye Ziyi shook his head. ¡°Concerning Zhiyuan, it¡¯s an aplishment so long as she stays by my side.¡±

    Zhou Yao nodded. ¡°Is the child mine?¡±

    ¡°Major General Zhou, if you think it¡¯s yours, then it¡¯s yours. If you think it¡¯s mine, then it¡¯s mine. Major General Zhou can stay uncertain about this matter for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± Zhou Yao chuckled.

    ¡°Major General Zhou, what¡¯s so funny?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I don¡¯t know if Ye Si would believe this or not. But one month after you left with Zhiyuan, I suddenly dreamt of the child-giving Guanyin one night.¡±

    Ye Ziyi¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Major General Zhou really enjoys joking around.¡±

    Zhou Yao shrugged. ¡°If Ye Si thinks it¡¯s a joke, then it¡¯s a joke. Ye Si can also guess whether or not I think the child in Zhiyuan¡¯s stomach is mine.¡±

    Ye Ziyi¡¯s expression changed. He restrained the smile on his face and took a gun from his subordinate. He aimed it at Zhou Yao¡¯s head. ¡°Major General Zhou, I don¡¯t have time to beat around the bush with you. Your back-ups should be here any time now.¡±

    ¡°Clever,¡± Zhou Yao looked down at the steel watch on his wrist. ¡°My back-ups will arrive in forty minutes. Ye Si, you can¡¯t get away this time.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s not likely for me to escape, I¡¯ll send General Zhou on his way first.¡± Ye Ziyi was about to pull the trigger.

    ¡°Ye Si, dare to make a bet with me?¡± Zhou Yao suddenly said.

    Ye Ziyi stopped and raised his eyebrows, showing great interest. ¡°What kind of bet?¡±

    ¡°Let me spend half an hour alone with Zhiyuan. Didn¡¯t she forget about me? I can make her fall in love with me again.¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha...¡± Ye Ziyi couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°Major General Zhou, aren¡¯t you too confident?¡±

    ¡°Why? You¡¯re scared?¡±

    Ye Ziyi hesitated.

    At this moment, a subordinate walked up and advised, ¡°Master, do not be fooled by this person. He¡¯s only stalling for time. We should kill him immediately.¡±

    Ye Ziyi looked at Zhou Yao.

    Zhou Yao shrugged casually, ¡°While I¡¯m alone with Zhiyuan, Ye Si can keep an eye on me and kill me at any time. Don¡¯t you want to witness how I win over a woman you failed to woo after all this time and effort? Ye Si has always loved ying games. Why are you so timid now?¡±

    ¡°Master...¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Ziyi agreed.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan was sitting on the big bed in her room. She was thinking about the man she just met. Ye Ziyi called him ¡°Major General Zhou.¡± So he was really a special forces soldier, and a high ranking one as well.

    He acted as if he knew her. He kept calling her ¡°Honey.¡± But howe there¡¯s no memory of him in her mind no matter how hard she searched?

    She became suspicious.

    At this moment, her head began to ache again. She covered her head with her hands.

    Creak. The door of her room was suddenly pushed open.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked up and saw a handsome and upright figure. Zhou Yao was here.

    ¡°You...¡± she was very surprised. Why was he here again? Ye Ziyi seemed to be his opponent. Did Ye Ziyi let him in?

    Zhou Yao walked before the woman in his long legs. He looked down at her and smiled. ¡°What were you thinking about just now? Were you thinking about me?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan did not know what to say...

    Zhou Yao raised his straight eyebrows, looking naughty and gentle at the same time. He reached out his big palm and stroked her hair. ¡°Nevermind. Don¡¯t give yourself a headache trying to remember.¡±

    Pa! Leng Zhiyuan immediately pped his hand away. She stood up from the bed and stepped back cautiously. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    She stood up, and so Zhou Yaoid down on her big bed sideways unceremoniously. He rested on one arm and looked at her. ¡°Do you sleep on this bed alone or with someone else?¡±

 Chapter 940 - Baby, Are You Mad That Daddy is Late?

    <h4>Chapter 940: Baby, Are You Mad That Daddy is Late?</h4>

    He asked her if she slept alone or with someone.

    Leng Zhiyuan nced at the soft bed and quickly understood what he meant. was he molesting her?

    No man in her life dared to be as impudent as he was. Her eyes widened immediately, and she red at him coldly.

    Zhou Yaoid on his side, ignoring the woman¡¯s anger. He raised his straight eyebrows and curled the corners of his mouth, looking ill-will and naughty. ¡°Why are you putting on a facade? Do you still consider yourself an innocent virgin? Where did the childe from if you didn¡¯t sleep with a man?

    Very good. His words really crossed her line. How dared he babbles about her child.

    ¡°B*stard, take this!¡± She attacked in his direction.

    Zhou Yao had been waiting for this moment. He watched calmly as she began her attack. Just as her small hand was about to hit his chest, he dodged to the side like lightning.

    Seeing that she had missed, Leng Zhiyuan immediately went for his throat with her hand.

    ¡°Throwing yourself into my arms, huh?¡± He whispered in her ear and giggled.

    As he spoke, his cool and strong masculine scent invaded her space. He had juste ashore from the sea. The room temperature was warm, so his clothes had been steamed dry. But the smell of seawater remained on his clothes. She had been cautious about what fragrances ever since she¡¯d been pregnant, so she was surprised to find that she did not hate his scent. The smell of seawater feels very nice and clean, mixed with the refreshing scent from the man.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt her face heating up. She struggled fiercely, ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Let go? You ask me to let go now, why didn¡¯t you tell me so in the past?¡± He narrowed his eyes and buried his face in her pink neck.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s pupils dted. So what he¡¯s saying was that... he¡¯s the father of the child in her?

    She¡¯d forgotten that the High Priest had taken away her memories. But one question had been bothering her. She didn¡¯t know who the father of the child is.

    She had never slept with Ye Ziyi, so this child was not Ye Ziyi¡¯s... Sometimes, she even suspected if she had been raped or had some one-night stand.

    But they were not important. The child was hers for sure, and that was enough.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drop it.¡± Zhou Yao rolled his Adam¡¯s apple. He buried his nose into her hair and took a deep breath. ¡°Smells so good!¡±

    His action of sniffing her hair made Leng Zhiyuan freeze. It felt like someone had hammered her heart. For some reason, his action felt familiar to her.

    It was as if someone had done the same thing to her in the past.

    Zhou Yao hugged her tightly and muttered to himself, ¡°During the time you were gone, I kept thinking about how you were doing. I knew that Ye Ziyi likes you when he didn¡¯t kill you during the trip to Tibet. And you¡¯re probably felt grateful towards him, which was why you hid Ye Ziyi¡¯s true identity from me. I was thinking... all is well. You won¡¯t suffer... probably. I was still thinking that you shouldn¡¯t have to insist on anything. As long as you keep yourself alive and livefortably, it doesn¡¯t matter if you and Ye Ziyi are really together. I don¡¯t care about these things... I¡¯ll just take you home after I find you...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan felt her eyes warming up. She knew that there were tears in her eyes. Oftentimes, when she sat on the bed alone and felt her stomach with her hand, zoned out, her eyes would turn hot.

    Although she did not know why she wanted to cry.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t...¡± she said.

    Ye Ziyi did not touch her.

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Zhou Yao nodded. He loosened his arm and gently ced her on the big bed. At this time, her stomach felt warmth. It was from his warm palm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my stomach!¡± She immediately pushed his hand away, alert.

    Seeing the docile woman suddenly became so alert, Zhou Yao¡¯s heart stung. He lowered his eyes, into her eyes, andforted gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you or the child. I told you, I¡¯m your man, I¡¯m this child¡¯s... father. I swear on the badge on my shoulder to you.¡±

    Soldiers regarded the badges on their shoulders as their very lives because they represent a kind of faith. His frank, bright, andpassionate ck eyes drew Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s attention, and she slowly let go of his hand.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s slowly stroked her stomach with his big and thick palm. He asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Has it been hard for you?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan didn¡¯t know what he meant by ¡°Hard.¡± Was it referring to guarding Ye Ziyi or to carrying the child for ten months?

    She said nothing.

    Zhou Yao slowly bent down and pressed his ear against her stomach. He gently kissed her big belly and said, ¡°Daddy and Mommy had been separated for eight months and 16 days. Counting the days, you have only grown this much. When Mommy had you, daddy was not around. Daddy iste. Thank you for being with Mommy all this time so that mommy would not be lonely.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhou Yao¡¯s palm moved. It turned out that the baby in her stomach had kicked him.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes lit up. This was the first time he truly felt the reality of life. He truly understood that he had a baby, that he was going to be a father.

    ¡°Baby, are you mad that Daddy iste? Sorry, it¡¯s been hard on you, and even harder on your Mommy. Daddy held Mommy just now, and Mommy only gained eleven pounds.¡±

 Chapter 941 - My Name is Zhou Yao

    <h4>Chapter 941: My Name is Zhou Yao</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan was eight and a half months pregnant and had only gained eleven pounds. Other than that bump on her belly, she did not put on weight at all. Her big belly was sharp, so from the back, she did not look like a pregnant woman at all.

    At this moment, she was lying on the soft bed. The man¡¯s wide and thick palm covered her belly, giving her an inexplicable peace of mind. In fact, after being pregnant for so long, the baby in her belly rarely moved. Sometimes, she wondered if the baby¡¯s personality was too cool. However, now the baby was interacting with him. Wherever his palm went, the baby was like a wild horse that had run loose.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart melted more by the minute. She gently closed her eyes, and two streams of tears flowed down from the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Zhou Yao stood up and wiped the tears away with his rough fingers.

    Leng Zhiyuan didn¡¯t say anything.

    Zhou Yao pulled her in with one hand around her shoulders. He held her two small hands with his other big hand and said softly, ¡°Do you not remember my name? My name is Zhou Yao.¡±

    Zhou Yao?

    Leng Zhiyuan was lost in a trance. She couldn¡¯t find any memory of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t remember. We will make a lot of memories in the future. You just need to remember my name for now. ¡®Zhou Yao,¡¯ I will teach you how to write them.¡±

    He held her slender index finger and wrote the word ¡°Zhou Yao¡± in her other palm, stroke by stroke.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt more hot tears swelling up in her eyes. Within seconds, her face was covered with tears. Why did this feel so familiar... Did she use her index finger to write someone¡¯s name in her palm, stroke by stroke, at a certain point in the past?

    Did she not want to forget, not willing to forget?

    Zhou Yao wrote the name a few times, then let go of her small hand. He held her small face in his two big palms. At this moment, her long eyshes were covered with sparkling tears. Hershes trembled like beautiful butterfly wings, moving his heart.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve missed you so much...¡± he bent down and gently kissed her tears.

    Leng Zhiyuan epted his many kisses. He kissed her gently and tenderly. His big palm caressed her tender pink neck lovingly. She pushed his big palm with slight resistance.

    She could not describe the feelings in her heart. She couldn¡¯t find any memory of him. He was a stranger to her. However, deep in her heart, she seemed to have some sort of feeling for him.

    She could not even resist the man. His frivolity, his love, and his heart-wrenching kiss.

    She felt that she was being led away by him.

    This feeling made her want to escape.

    Zhou Yao knew that she wanted to escape. He would not let her escape. He held her chin with two fingers and forced her into his embrace, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be afraid. I am already here. I will take you away. You don¡¯t have to think about anything. You just need to follow your feelings and your heart, and let me take care of you.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was in a daze and she did not know what she was thinking. At this moment, Her lips came into contact with something soft. He kissed her.

    He kissed her forcefully but gently. He kissed her lips twice and could not wait to go further. He hooked her tongue around his with deep affection.

    ¡°Mmm...¡± Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s entire body melted.

    ...

    Ye Ziyi was standing outside, by the window. He watched as everything unfolds in the room.

    Zhou Yao said that he only needed half an hour to make Leng Zhiyuan fall in love with him again. Ye Ziyi did not believe him. Ye Ziyi knew Leng Zhiyuan well. She had a cold personality. She couldn¡¯t fall in love with a stranger in half an hour.

    Therefore, when Zhou Yao made this bet with him, Ye Ziyi was confident that he¡¯d win.

    However, he was wrong.

    He watched helplessly as Zhou Yao flirted with her the moment he stepped into the room. She gradually became lost, thenpletely submitted to Zhou Yao¡¯s lead.

    Ye Ziyi felt a surge of anger rising in his chest. This kind of anger was about to burn him up. Ah, yes, the two people who were once in love. So what if they lost their memories? How could the marks of love be erased?

    Zhou Yao fully understood this idea. He was certain that there would always be a spot for him in her heart, so he made the bet with Ye Ziyi.

    Ye Ziyi was fooled by him again.

    Ye Ziyi clenched his fists tightly. He had failed very few times in his life. And even if he failed, he could still afford to lose. And treat it like a game. However, he hadpletely lost in matters regarding Leng Zhiyuan. And now, he felt a sense of defeat that he had never felt before.

    In these eight months, although she had lost all memories concerning Zhou Yao, she still did not fall for Ye Ziyi. She maintained a deep vignce and defense against him, and her eyes were cold when she looked at him.

    However, she treated Zhou Yao so differently. She cried in his arms. And at this moment, she quietly and gently let him kiss her...

    Ye Ziyi closed his eyes tightly before opening them again. His eyes were covered with ayer of blood. He stared at Zhou Yao ferociously, and then picked up a gun.

    He aimed at the back of Zhou Yao¡¯s head and pulled the trigger...

    The sudden sound of a gunshot rang in her ears. Her body shook, and she quickly opened her eyes.

    At this moment, her vision blurred. A muscr arm was wrapped around her waist, and they were on the floor before she knew it. She wanted to raise her head, but arge palm pressed her small head into a broad chest. The man¡¯s deep voice sounded from above her head, ¡°Don¡¯t raise your head. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was stunned. Next to her ears was the powerful beating of his heart. Dong dong, one after another. Her stiffened body slowly softened.

    She wrapped her arms around his muscr waist.

    Zhou Yao was pleased by her action. He kissed her head firmly. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re such a good girl.¡±

    The war soon broke out because Zhou Yao¡¯s back-ups had arrived in time. The two groups fought in the dark, and bullets were flying everywhere. But Leng Zhiyuan did not care anymore, she knew that the man beside her would protect her and the baby in her belly. He held her tightly and did not let go.

    ...

    The war continued for three hours. Zhou Yao¡¯s forces had surrounded the entire ind, taking the upper hand. However, there were too many inders on Ye Ziyi¡¯s side. These inders were innocent, and there were many children among them. The two sides were forced to a cease-fire and negotiated.

    Leng Zhiyuan was ced in a room. Zhou Yao guard by her side. She was lying on the bed, and a female military doctor examined her.

    The doctor gave Zhou Yao a look after the examination and then left the room.

    Zhou Yao covered Leng Zhiyuan with a nket. He stroked her hair and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. I¡¯ll be back in a few. It¡¯s already dawn, go to sleep.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan nodded.

    Zhou Yao stood up and left the room.

    The female military doctor was standing in the hall. Zhou Yao went to her and asked with a solemn expression, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it bad news?¡±

    ¡°Major General, there¡¯s a malpresentation with sister-inw¡¯s embryonic position and signs of pretermbor.¡±

 Chapter 942 - The Small Bracelet for the Baby

    <h4>Chapter 942: The Small Bracelet for the Baby</h4>

    Zhou Yao frown and his body emitted a cold and stern aura. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Major General, a pregnant woman¡¯s physique is extremely fragile and sensitive, so we need to spend a lot of energy and time to take care of a pregnant woman. However, sister-inw had probably been in a state of vignce for a long time during pregnancy. Such a state is very harmful to both the fetus and the mother. Just now, sister-inw even had a subtle contraction.¡±

    ¡°Contraction?¡±

    ¡°Yes, contractions ur when a pregnant woman is about to give birth.¡±

    ¡°Impossible,¡± Zhou Yao pursed his thin lips. ¡°She¡¯s only eight and a half months pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Major General, that¡¯s the problem. Sister-inw is only eight and a half months pregnant. Logically speaking, she can¡¯t have contractions. I have two bold guesses. First, sister-inw¡¯s contractions started recently. Sister-inw didn¡¯t even realize it herself. This is what I meant when I said there were signs of prematurebor. Second...¡± the female military doctor looked towards Zhou Yao.

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    ¡°Second, sister-inw¡¯s contractions have been happening for a long time. Scorpion must have used some medicinal herbs to keep the baby alive. If this is the case, then the use of such medicinal herbs must be continued.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s handsome features turned serious. His brows furrowed and said nothing.

    ¡°Major General, you should go and ask sister-inw. Only by asking will we know which kind of situation it is. Then we can treat it ordingly. If it¡¯s the first case, Major General should immediately request medical assistance. Although I¡¯m a doctor, I¡¯m not an obstetrician. Once sister-inw gives birth prematurely, there will be too manyplications for me to handle. If it¡¯s the second case, then Major General needs to talk to Scorpion. Scorpion must not die.¡±

    After half a second of silence, Zhou Yao nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    He started walking back to the room with his long legs. Xiao Zhi was waiting behind him. ¡°Major General.¡±

    Zhou Yao said in a low voice, ¡°Contact the safety control center here immediately. Request obstetricians with excellent medical skills. Also, call my big brother, Young Master Lu. I need Doctor Zhou¡¯s help.¡±

    Military doctors were apanying them during battles, but there were no obstetricians. He did not know that she was pregnant, so he did not make any preparations.

    Signs of fetal malposition and premature delivery were serious matters. She may go intobor at any time, which meant danger was unpredictable. So they were fighting against time. For now, Zhou Yao could only request for some local foreign doctors. He knew that Zhou Dayuan¡¯s medical skills outranked all others. But Zhou Dayuan was too far away at the time and it would take a while before he arrives. Therefore, Zhou Yao made two arrangements.

    Even though he had made two arrangements, he still felt uneasy and scared. Eight and a half months of premature delivery meant that her life would be in danger. It would also be challenging for the child to make it.

    The worst-case scenario was... one corpse and two lives.

    He did not dare to think any further. The saying goes that a woman inbor was a woman passing by the gates of death. He only now realized the truth in that.

    Also, which of the two situations was it? Did she have signs of miscarriage in the early stages of pregnancy? Was it Scorpion who had been using medicinal herbs to aid her pregnancy?

    If that was the case, he needed to negotiate with Scorpion.

    The female military doctor was right. Scorpion could not die, and Zhou Yao would not let Scorpion die.

    ...

    In the room, Zhou Yao opened the door and walked in. There was no one on the bed. Leng Zhiyuan was standing barefoot on the floor, bending over to pick up something from the floor.

    The bump on her stomach was quite obvious, so it was difficult for her to bend over.

    ¡°Why are you out of bed and barefoot?¡± Zhou Yao immediately walked over and carried the woman in his arms.

    To prevent herself from falling, Leng Zhiyuan reached out an arm and hugged his neck. The man¡¯s face looked sterned. His facial features were tense, and even his tone was very serious.

    She was stunned.

    Zhou Yao quickly realized that he was speaking too loudly. He tried his best to exin with a gentle expression, ¡°Sorry, my tone was very harsh just now. That¡¯s because you¡¯ll catch a cold if you¡¯re barefoot. You are in the third trimester already, so you have to take care of yourself. If you dropped something on the ground, ask me to get it for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Zhiyuan replied.

    Zhou Yao ced her on the soft bed. Leng Zhiyuan did not lie down. She sat on the bed and fiddled with the thing in her hands.

    Zhou Yao sat by the bed and nced at it. She was holding a small bracelet in her fair hands. It was probably the bracelet that she had dropped on the floor. The small bracelet was woven out of red yarn. The patterns were very exquisite. Ding! Ding! Ding! There were a few tiny bells lying by her delicate feet.

    She was attaching the small bells onto the red-yarn bracelet.

    ¡°What is this? A bracelet for the baby?¡± Zhou Yao hugged her from behind and pulled the nket over her belly.

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded.

    Zhou Yao looked at her face. The dim yellow light shone on her fair, jade-like face. She lowered her eyes and focused on attaching the little bells. Her stunning facial features were soft and exuded an indescribable gentleness.

    He suddenly understood why he felt a different type of tenderness from her when he saw her earlier. It was the tenderness of a mother.

    She was a mother-to-be.

    He helped her became a mother.

    Zhou Yao felt his bones melting. He wished that he could just wholly be one with her. He tightened his arms around her and pecked her cheek, ¡°You didn¡¯t know how to make such things in the past. The bracelet looks so well made, I¡¯m starting to suspect that you didn¡¯t make it yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been working on them for a long time. I like this one the best,¡± she answered concisely.

    She had been making them since she was pregnant. She had made hundreds of them, but this one was the only one that she like. The patterns were exquisite.

    ¡°Honey, you seem to like red yarn very much.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± She did not understand.

    Zhou Yao took the small bracelet from her hand and put it into the drawer by the bed. He held her shoulders and turned her around. The two of them faced each other. He unbuttoned his shirt and revealed the red yarn ne he had been wearing.

    ¡°You gave this to me. Do you want to take a look?¡± He asked lovingly.

    Leng Zhiyuan had no impression of this ne. When she saw those women weaving things with red yarn, she thought it looked very nice, so she decided to make something out of red yarn for the baby.

    Seeing her curious gaze, Zhou Yao opened the small brocade bag on the ne and showed her the photo inside.

    It was a photo of him and her. He had on a serious face and did not smile, while she tilted her head towards him, smiling foolishly. She even made a silly peace sign.

    She frowned as she looked at the photo. Was that her?

    She looked like a little idiot.

    How could Zhou Yao not know what she was thinking? He put his treasured photo back into the small brocade bag. Then, he reached out and pinched her little face. ¡°This is good. One for me and one for the baby. We both got a gift from you.¡±

    We?

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at the handsome face in front of her. Would he be a good father in the future?

    He probably would.

    She felt relieved knowing that the baby will be under his care.

 Chapter 943 - Han Xuan is Here

    <h4>Chapter 943: Han Xuan is Here</h4>

    Zhou Yao saw that she had lowered her eyelids, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Leng Zhiyuan shook her head.

    Zhou Yao smiled dotingly, then stretched out his long arms to hug her waist andid down with her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not done with the bells yet...¡± she was about to get up.

    Zhou Yao held her down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯ll work on it tomorrow. There¡¯s plenty of time. It¡¯s already dawn. It¡¯s time to sleep.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked down and stopped insisting.

    Zhou Yao reached out his hand for her little face. He gently caressed the skin on her face and leaned forward to kiss her little nose. He said in a low voice, ¡°Honey, the doctor said that you had a slight contraction. Did you feel it?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s expression did not change. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s a contraction?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s when your lower area aches, like when you¡¯re about to go inbor...¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Zhou Yao held her little face and looked into her eyes with seriousness, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She met his gaze. ¡°Is there something wrong with my body? Is it dangerous for me to give birth?...¡±

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Zhou Yao interrupted her. Since she did not feel anything, he would refrain from telling her the truth. He did not want her to feel stressed.

    This ruled out the second case the doctor mentioned, but Zhou Yao was still heavy-hearted. She could give birth prematurely at any time...

    In fact, there was no good or bad distinction between the first case and the second case in Zhou Yao¡¯s mind. If it was the second case, he could negotiate with Scorpion. Scorpion would help her through the pregnancy. Obviously, Scorpion wouldn¡¯t agree so easily. Scorpian wanted two things very badly at the moment: the first was Zhou Yao¡¯s corpse, the second was to take Leng Zhiyuan away.

    Both were considered the worst for Zhou Yao. It may be that they were destined to be separated.

    The first case is just as bad. Her body would be in a terrible state. He felt as if a hand had grabbed his throat, suffocating him.

    Leng Zhiyuan saw that the man had stopped talking. She opened her eyes and looked at him. She saw him rubbing against her nose with a deep frown. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about.

    She slowly reached out her small hand and used her index finger to smooth out the wrinkles between his brows.

    Zhou Yao opened his eyes and saw the docile look of the woman.

    Suddenly, he was in a good mood again. It was as if his empty heart had been filled. He felt enriched and satisfied. The woman he loved had returned to his arms and was now by his side.

    What could be more delightful than herpanionship?

    ¡°Honey...¡± Zhou Yao leaned down and kissed her red lips with infatuation.

    He pecked her delicate lips lightly.

    Leng Zhiyuan clenched his shirt tightly with her two small hands, her eyes widened.

    Zhou Yao thought her reaction was funny. She was confused and innocent, but her cheeks turned pink. Although she had lost her memory, her body reacted to his moves and gave the most authentic response.

    Looking at her watery and clear eyes, he smiled and moved away from her red lips. ¡°Remember to close your eyes next time. Your face really makes me want to... devour you.¡±

    He widened his mouth to scare her.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt her ears burning. She reached out to push him away and then turned around.

    ¡°Honey, are you shy?¡± He hugged her from behind.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Major General.¡±

    It was Xiao Zhi¡¯s voice.

    Zhou Yao kissed her cheek and then let go of her. He covered her with the nket and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s a mess outside right now, so don¡¯t go running around. Stay here. I have to attend to something. You get some sleep.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded.

    Zhou Yao got off the bed and left.

    It was not until the door closed that Leng Zhiyuan slowly opened her eyes. She sat up and bent over to open the drawers by the bed. She took out the unfinished small bracelet and little bells.

    He said that there was plenty of time, but she did not have much time left.

    She had to finish this small bracelet.

    ...

    Xiao Zhi stood outside the door. Zhou Yao looked at him and asked, ¡°Did something happen with the negotiation?¡±

    Xiao Zhi shook his head. ¡°No, the negotiation is still going on. However, the inders are stubborn, they are determined to do to themselves whatever happens to Scorpian. Our forces are ready forbat.¡±

    Zhou Yao nodded. Since the inders were so faithful to Scorpion, war and death were inevitable.

    ¡°Major General, there¡¯s something else.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Han Xuan is here.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Why is she here?¡±

    ¡°Major General, you haven¡¯t paid attention to her for the past six months. She probably guessed what was going on. She might have heard some news, so she came over. She said she wants to see you.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s about time that we meet.¡±

    ...

    In a room, Zhou Yao walked in and Xiao Zhi closed the door.

    Han Xuan was sitting in a wheelchair. She had been living in fear for the past six months, so her qi and blood flow were in poor condition. The long-term depression and suspicion had made her eyes dim and her face sallow.

    ¡°Big Brother Zhou, you¡¯re finally willing to see me.¡± Han Xuan was excited to see Zhou Yao. She immediately pushed the wheelchair to Zhou Yao¡¯s side and reached out to hug his arms.

    Zhou Yao looked at her calmly and then pulled back his arms coldly.

    With her empty hands, Han Xuan shivered for a moment and then took a deep breath. ¡°Big Brother Zhou, I heard that Leng Zhiyuan is on this small ind. You found her.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How did you find her?¡±

    ¡°Someone picked up the letter you wrote to Scorpian. I made the person talk and found this ce.

    ¡°Humph,¡± Han Xuan uttered bitterly. ¡°Big Brother Zhou, six months ago, you suddenly treated me well and were willing to let me get close to you. I thought it¡¯s because you¡¯ve lost all hope in finding Leng Zhiyuan that you turned to me, I thought...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you thought. I never said that. I only said one thing. I will definitely find her,¡± Zhou Yao interrupted her.

 Chapter 944 - She Didnâ€™t Know That Sheâ€™d Always Been His Only Wife

    <h4>Chapter 944: She Didn¡¯t Know That She¡¯d Always Been His Only Wife</h4>

    He would definitely find her.

    Han Xuan thought about it carefully. He was right. He did let her get close to him during those three months, but he rarely spoke. Snd he certainly never made any promises about the future.

    He never lied, it had all been her own wishful thinkings.

    Han Xuan grasped the wheelchair¡¯s handle tightly. ¡°Ha, haha...¡± sheughed until tears came out of her eyes.

    Zhou Yao did not look at her. He put his hands in his pockets and took a step forward, ¡°Ye Ziyi took Zhiyuan away. I lost all the clues. At the pier, I felt like my world had copsed. But I suddenly remembered your existence. Didn¡¯t you contact Scorpion? Didn¡¯t you used to be his chess piece?¡±

    ¡°So I was thinking about how to make you contact Scorpion by your own will. I had to break you down mentally first so that you would constantly worry about the gains and losses you¡¯ve made. I deliberately allowed you to get close to me. I watched your increasingly arrogant expression coldly, knowing that you had taken the bait. Sure enough, you really did write a letter to Scorpion. I didn¡¯t know how you two contact each other. You were the one who exposed it on your own ord. In half a year¡¯s time, you were the one who helped me find Zhiyuan.¡±

    Han Xuan¡¯s tears fell like a waterfall. ¡°You really... only wanted to use me? You really... don¡¯t have any feelings for me at all?¡±

    Zhou Yao looked straight at Han Xuan. Nothing but coldness and distance were left in his expression. ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded lightly. ¡°Now that things havee to this, you have erased thest bit of guilt I have towards you.¡±

    Han Xuan¡¯s heart turned cold. She knew that she and Zhou Yao were already at the ends of the Earth and there was no turning back. However, she was still unwilling to admit defeat. She smiled, ¡°What do you want to do with Leng Zhiyuan? Bring her back?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s already pregnant with my child. It¡¯s been eight and a half months.¡±

    Han Xuan was shocked. Her eyes widened. ¡°What? What did you say?¡± She seemed to have not heard him clearly.

    Zhou Yao parted his thin lips. His expression softened as if lit by a ray of warm sunlight. ¡°She is pregnant with my child. She became a mother for me. I am going to be a father soon.¡±

    Han Xuan was trembling. She could not believe her ears. Leng Zhiyuan was actually pregnant. Leng Zhiyuan was actually pregnant with his child!

    ¡°Ha, haha. So what? Zhou Yao, can you bring her back? Don¡¯t forget that I am yourwfully wedded wife, that I am Mrs. Zhou. Once you bring her back, she will be known as your mistress. The child also won¡¯t be included in the family tree. You are a soldier, your record will be stained, and you will be criticized by others! Haha, Zhou Yao, is this what you want?¡±

    Han Xuan felt good again after what she¡¯d said. This was great. If she was miserable, then she would make them suffer as well. She would never give up the title of Mrs. Zhou.

    Zhou Yao looked at Han Xuan¡¯s almost twisted face and nodded slowly. ¡°I will bring Zhiyuan back. She is my wife, in my heart, and byw. She is my wife in both senses.¡±

    The expression on Han Xuan¡¯s face slowly changed. She looked at Zhou Yao in a daze. ¡°What... What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The marriage certificate that we got from the Civil Affairs Bureau. Have you looked at it carefully?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s words were like a death sentence for Han Xuan. Han Xuan widened her eyes and pointed at Zhou Yao with her trembling hands. ¡°You... you... that marriage certificate is fake?¡±

    ¡°Not all the marriage certificates from the Civil Affairs Bureau are real, and not all couples who have never been to the civil affairs bureau are fake. At the marriage ceremony I had with Zhiyuan, she asked me to get a fake marriage certificate, but my father oversaw it personally. A fake marriage certificate would not be able to fool him. So Zhiyuan did not know that our marriage certificate was real and that the one you and I got was fake.¡±

    Everything in this world had its own destiny. At that time, Leng Zhiyuan had agreed to marry him over the phone. He had indeed wanted to get a fake marriage certificate, but his father was crafty. He had eyes and ears everywhere. There was nothing Zhou Yao could do... He had no choice but to get a real one.

    He did not tell Leng Zhiyuan that at that time, the two of them did not like each other. She would rather not get married. In order not to cause any trouble, he had kept the truth from her.

    Later, she had a miscarriage and he asked her to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau. That silly woman really thought that they were going for a marriage certificate when in fact, he had carefully arranged a marriage proposal.

    Now that he thought about it, everything that happened seemed to be predetermined. Yes, she was his only wife.

    She had always been.

    Han Xuan felt that her head had been hit by a heavy blow. Her thoughts were slow and chaotic. Her marriage certificate was fake?

    She was not Mrs. Zhou, she was not his wife. Leng Zhiyuan was!

    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t believe it... you must be joking with me. I don¡¯t believe it... Zhou Yao, how could you treat me like this? How could you lie to me like this? ! You lied and made my life miserable!¡±

    Han Xuan was very emotional. Zhou Yao looked at her coldly and he said slowly in a deep and masculine voice, ¡°Han Xuan, you are always so extreme and selfish. Bring you to my house after Zhiyuan and I split was my biggest and final concession to you. I thought that you would give up after you¡¯ve epted the disappointments in time. But you only became more greedy. You can¡¯t feel my pain. You will never know how much pain I felt when I watched Zhiyuan leave me.¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha. Zhou Yao, you said that I can¡¯t feel your pain. How can I feel it when you¡¯ve painted a paradise of lies for me? You never let go of Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hand. Even then, your heart still felt like it was cut by a knife as you watched her leaving. Zhou Yao, aren¡¯t you being too unfair?¡± Han Xuan roared.

    Zhou Yao was expressionless. He did not even frown. In the world of love, there was no such thing as fairness. To the woman he loved, he would be loyal and protect her for the rest of his life. If he didn¡¯t love someone, then he didn¡¯t love them.

    That night at the mountaintop, he watched her leave in a car with his own eyes. During that phone call, he wanted to tell her loudly that he did not let go of her hand. He just needed time.

    But he was ashamed...

    He did not know how to tell to her. She was his wife, but he had to pick up another woman and bring her back to the Zhou family.

    And now, he had said everything he wanted to say to Han Xuan. He had done thest bit of hard work that he could do. No matter what the result was, he would have a clear conscience.

    He was a person who had lived his life honestly and with a clear conscience. Life was only a few decades-long. And he was a man. He did not owe anything to anyone.

    The only person he was in debt to was Leng Zhiyuan, his beloved woman!

    She had long known Ye Ziyi¡¯s true identity, but she could not bear to tell him. So she dealt with Ye Ziyi alone. She had nned to wait for him until the end of it all. And now, she was pregnant with his child.

    He was thankful to have such a woman in his life. Someone who loved him so much and made him love her so much.

 Chapter 945 - Sister-in-law, Iâ€™ll Go Find Major General

    <h4>Chapter 945: Sister-inw, I¡¯ll Go Find Major General</h4>

    ¡°From now on, we will have nothing to do with each other. What happens to you in the future has nothing to do with me. But there¡¯s one thing, don¡¯t appear in front of me in the future. I¡¯ll ask someone to send you away.¡±

    After saying this, Zhou Yao strode away.

    Han Xuan had already broken down. He said that he will abandon her, that he didn¡¯t care about how her brother, Han Hong, saved his life, that he didn¡¯t care about her sacrificing herself to save him. He also wanted her to never appear in front of him again. He was so heartless, so heartless!

    ¡°Ah, Zhou Yao!¡± Han Xuan screamed out of control.

    ...

    Zhou Yao got into the hall. He wanted to go back to Leng Zhiyuan, but Xiao Zhi rushed over at this time. ¡°Major General, the negotiation is not going well.¡±

    The negotiation was not going well, which meant that there was a possibility of a battle at any time.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± Zhou Yao nodded. He turned around and walked away. As he walked, he ordered in a whisper, ¡°Tell all the soldiers to stand by. Also, you stay here.¡±

    ¡°Major general, I...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Zhiyuan. You guard outside her door and keep the military doctor on duty 24/7 until the medical reinforcements from abroad arrive.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Major General!¡±

    ...

    In the room, Leng Zhiyuan was sitting on the bed. She carefully attached the few small bells onto the red rope. Then, she stopped suddenly because she felt the contractions.

    The contractions didn¡¯t hurt at the beginning, but it meant that she was about to go intobor.

    No, she had to attach the small bells properly.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes shed.

    The knocking continued. Then, a middle-aged woman¡¯s voice came from outside the door, ¡°Madam.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan remained silent for a few seconds. Then, she put the small bracelet on the bed and got up.

    The door opened and the middle-aged woman walked in. She nodded respectfully, ¡°Madam, Mr. Ye sent me here.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She asked directly.

    ¡°Madam, Mr. Ye said it¡¯s time for you to take the medicine. He asked you to go back with me.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s expression was very cold. She shook her head and said, ¡°Go back and tell him that I¡¯m not going back.¡±

    The middle-aged woman was shocked. ¡°Madam, you are well aware of your health condition. If you don¡¯t have the High Priest¡¯s medicine to aid you, once the contractions intensify, you will give birth prematurely. Also, there¡¯s fetal malposition. If anything happens, both you and the child will die.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m not going back. You should leave. Ye Ziyi will not make things difficult for you. He knows what I mean.¡±

    ¡°But Madam...¡±

    At this time, a series of footsteps and Xiao Zhi¡¯s voice came from outside the door. Xiao Zhi was talking to the female military doctor. Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s expression changed. She reached out and attacked the back of the middle-aged woman¡¯s neck.

    The middle-aged woman closed her eyes and fainted.

    Leng Zhiyuan caught the fainted middle-aged woman to avoid making any noise. She returned to the bed and continued to work on her little bracelet.

    Ye Ziyi understood what she meant. She also understood what Ye Ziyi meant. Ye Ziyi did not tell Zhou Yao about her health conditions because he wanted her to make the decision.

    If she returned to his side, he would save her. If she did not want to return to his side, he would give up on her.

    Now, she had made her choice.

    When she attached thest little bell onto the red rope, there was a loud bang from outside. Leng Zhiyuan knew that the two sides had initiated their attacks, the negotiation had failed.

    She did not move. She just worked at a faster pace. Large beads of sweat dripped from her forehead onto her palm. Her face was pale and the contractions intensified.

    After putting on the little bell, she wanted to get out of bed. But the intense pain made it impossible for her to walk. She rolled down from the bed and her lower region became wet. Her amniotic fluid broke.

    ¡°Someone, someone...¡± She bit her pale lower lip and shouted.

    ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Xiao Zhi and the female military doctor immediately rushed in.

    The female military doctor knew that Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s condition was not good. ¡°Xiao Zhi, have the medical reinforcements from abroad arrived?¡±

    ¡°Not yet!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Major General?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s war outside now. As themander, the Major General must be at the front line.¡± Xiao Zhi shouted agitatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. Is sister-inw going intobor?¡±

    The female military doctor said with a serious face, ¡°Yes, sister-inw is going intobor. Things are not looking good. The uterus is not fully open yet, but the amniotic fluid has broken first... You know what, let¡¯s help sister-inw to the bed first and try giving birth naturally.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Xiao Zhi and the female military doctor carried Leng Zhiyuan to the bed.

    Xiao Zhi was a man and did not know anything. He could only stand aside and be anxious. Two young nurses ran in. The female military doctor tried to help with the delivery, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t be nervous. Let¡¯s take a deep breath, inhale, exhale, and push...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was lying on the bed. Her thick hair spread around her in disarray. Her two small hands clutched the bedsheet tightly. She did as the female military doctor said. Her entire body was soaked in sweat. When she clenched her teeth and pushed, her pale and delicate little face twisted together in pain...

    She suddenly felt extremely painful. Not good.

    Her delicate back fell back into the bedsheet. She felt as if water rushed out of her, it felt warm and sticky.

    Xiao Zhi looked in shock at the snow-white mattress that was suddenly dyed red with blood. The sweet blood dripped down from the sheets onto the carpet, and the speed was getting faster and faster.

    The female military doctor shouted, ¡°Oh no, It¡¯s uterine hemorrhage. Hurry up and stop the bleeding!¡±

    Xiao Zhi ran forward and growled at the female military doctor, ¡°Can you do it or not?¡±

    ¡°I told the Major General a long time ago that I definitely can¡¯t do it. The medical facilities here are too primitive. Once a pregnant woman has a uterine hemorrhage, her life will be in danger. Now that the amniotic fluid has broken before the uterine orifice has fully opened, the child will die when left inside the mother for too long. We will lose two lives!¡± The female military doctor shrieked.

    ¡°Then what should we do? What should we do? Sister-inw, hang in there. The gods will bless good people. You will be fine. The child will be fine too.¡± Xiao Zhi trembled at the sight of the non-stop bleeding, not knowing what to do. He had seen too many people die on the battlefield over the years because of medicalplications.

    Why would sister-inw go intobor at this time? Why couldn¡¯t she wait just a little longer?

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s vision turned dark. She felt that all her strength was being slowly sucked away, and her stomach was also gradually stiffening...

    If her stomach stiffened, the child would be in danger.

    She slowly reached out her hand and grabbed Xiao Zhi¡¯s sleeve. She kept moving her lips to speak, but her voice was too weak.

    ¡°Sister-inw, what do you want to say?¡± Xiao Zhi leaned in to listen.

    Leng Zhiyuan did not say anything. She only repeated two words, ¡°Zhou Yao, Zhou... Yao...¡±

    Xiao Zhi¡¯s tears fell. He quickly nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go find Major General! Sister-inw, please wait. You must hold on!¡±

    ...

    The war outside was very intense. The inders swore to follow Ye Ziyi to death, and many died as the war continued.

 Chapter 946 - Weâ€™re Losing Both Sister-in-law and the Child

    <h4>Chapter 946: We¡¯re Losing Both Sister-inw and the Child</h4>

    Over the years, Zhou Yao had seen scenes of wailing and crying. Everyone wanted peace, but sometimes war was the only way to peace. He couldn¡¯t change anything.

    Zhou Yao knelt on one knee. He held a submachine gun in his right hand, then raised his left hand and gestured one, two, three, four.

    His Red me soldiers nodded when they saw the gesture. They split into four teams and went in four directions, North, South, East, and West. They quickly marked their territories.

    More than half of Ye Ziyi¡¯s men were gone already. Although the remaining inders were loyal, they were unable to oupete these Red me soldiers. Ye Ziyi led the remaining men to a hidden corner.

    The battle came to a halt momentarily. Zhou Yao leaned against a pir and shouted, ¡°Ye Ziyi, we no longer need to continue fighting. You¡¯ve lost. Surrender.¡±

    Ye Ziyi was also leaning against a pir. His face still had a warmplexion, and there wasn¡¯t much of an aura of defeat around him. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve indeed lost. If I hadn¡¯t fallen for your trap and made that bet with you, but shot you as soon as I¡¯d found you and quickly retreated, then I would still have a chance of winning. But I¡¯ve lost my chance.¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± Zhou Yaoughed. ¡°If you shot me as soon as you¡¯d found me and didn¡¯t make that bet with me, then it¡¯d be uncharacteristic of Scorpian, Ye Si.¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha. Well said, Major General Zhou. You understand me! It¡¯s not a shame to lose to you.¡±

    Zhou Yao moved his body and looked directly towards Ye Ziyi. ¡°Then what¡¯s Ye Si¡¯s decision? To let these innocent inders die with you?¡±

    Ye Ziyi also appeared. He faced Zhou Yao directly. ¡°I know I lost, but I¡¯m still waiting. I want to wait for someone.¡±

    Zhou Yao narrowed his eyes. He smiled slowly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait. She won¡¯t go with you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Major General Zhou sure is confident.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she loves me. I love her too.¡±

    The smile on Ye Ziyi¡¯s face grew wider. He repeated Zhou Yao¡¯s two sentences with interest, ¡°She loves you, and you love her too? Haha...¡± Ye Ziyi looked at Zhou Yao meaningfully, ¡°Major General Zhou, love alwayses with a price. It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t want to go with me, but I will definitely take her with me.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s face became serious. He had a very bad feeling in his heart. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ye Ziyi smiled and did not answer. ¡°Major General Zhou, this is the end, I don¡¯t want to fight with you. How about this, let¡¯s y onest game.¡±

    ¡°What game?¡±

    ¡°Han Xuan.¡± One of his men pushed Han Xuan to Ye Ziyi.

    Zhou Yao looked at Han Xuan, who was held captive in Ye Ziyi¡¯s arms. His strong facial features became solemn.

    Han Xuan was trembling. Zhou Yao¡¯s men were supposed to send her back, but she was caught by Scorpion¡¯s men. Her clothes were messy and her face was pale. When she realized that Ye Ziyi had a gun to her head, she screamed in despair, ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    She looked at Zhou Yao with eyes full of hope. ¡°Zhou Yao, save me, save me! You owe my brother, you owe me. You won¡¯t let us both die because of you, right? You will save me, right?¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at Han Xuan and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Ye Ziyi smiled. ¡°Major General Zhou, we both have a gun in our hands. How about this? I¡¯ll shout one, two, three. Major General Zhou will decide whether or not to throw away the gun in his hand.¡±

    Han Xuan stared at Zhou Yao, staring at him closely. ¡°Zhou Yao, I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore, but you have to keep me alive. Quickly, throw away the gun!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m starting. One, two, three...¡±

    Bang! A bullet pierced through Ye Ziyi¡¯s heart.

    Han Xuan waspletely stunned, stood still like a rock. She stared nkly at Zhou Yao, who stood before her. He did not put down the gun. When Ye Ziyi counted to three, Zhou Yao shot him without hesitation.

    This shot was very urate, piercing through Ye Ziyi¡¯s entire heart.

    Zhou Yao stood upright. He looked at Ye Ziyi¡¯s slowly falling figure and said, ¡°Scorpian, you¡¯ve lost the game, again.¡±

    Ye Ziyi fell to the ground. His eyes began to lose focus. ¡°Humph...¡± he looked at Zhou Yao with a strange smile, then closed his eyes.

    Ye Ziyi was dead.

    Looking at Ye Ziyi¡¯s strange smile, Zhou Yao¡¯s uneasiness suddenly increased. He felt that he was going to lose something important.

    ¡°You dare to kill our Master? I will kill this woman right now!¡± One of Ye Ziyi¡¯s subordinates roared. He raised his gun and shot Han Xuan.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Han Xuan had already copsed to the ground. She hugged her head and screamed.

    The bullet was indeed shot in her direction, but the aim was off. Zhou Yao raised his gun and shot the subordinate¡¯s head, so the bullet from the subordinate¡¯s gun shot through Han Xuan¡¯s leg.

    Her leg was numb, so it did not hurt when the bullet pierced through her. However, the feeling of being abandoned by Zhou Yao and walking around death¡¯s gate was enough to break Han Xuan down. She screamed like crazy.

    Zhou Yao put away the gun. He did not even look at Han Xuan before he turned around and left.

    ¡°Clean up the mess!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Major General!¡±

    Smoke filled the air behind him. Zhou Yao threw the gun in his hand and wiped away the blood on his hand with a square handkerchief. The heavy military boots on his feet made a creaking sound every time he stepped on the floor. He quickened his pace.

    He wanted to see Leng Zhiyuan.

    Immediately, right away!

    For some reason, he felt that his heart was slowly emptying. There was a voice that kept echoing in his ears, ¡®Zhou Yao, go back, go back to her side.¡¯

    Zhou Yao felt that his heart was racing and he was very flustered. At this moment, Xiao Zhi ran towards him. Xiao Zhi was surprised to see him, ¡°Major General!¡±

    ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to guard?¡± Zhou Yao frowned.

    Xiao Zhi could no longer control the tears in his eyes. ¡°Major General, go quickly to sister-inw. Sister-inw... gave birth prematurely. Sister-inw... is bleeding. We¡¯re losing both sister-inw and the child.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s pair of shining ck eyes instantly dimmed. His tall body shook, then he ran to the room with his long legs.

    ...

    Bang! Zhou Yao pushed open the door. The room was filled with the pungent smell of blood. His feet seemed to have been glued to the entrance. He looked at the mattress, half stained with blood, and the pool of blood on the floor.

    He had been on the battlefield and bathe in blood all his life. He had never been afraid of blood, but now he was. It seemed that he had never seen a person bleed so much.

    Leng Zhiyuan heard the door open. She slowly turned her head to look. When she saw the tall and upright figure standing by the door, she stretched out her small hand to him with difficulty.

    She was calling him!

    She needed him!

    Zhou Yao came back to his senses. He suppressed his heart palpitations and quickly walked towards her. He came to the bedside and held her small hand. Her hand was cold, deprived of all warmth.

 Chapter 947 - Congratulations, Itâ€™s a Boy

    <h4>Chapter 947: Congrattions, It¡¯s a Boy</h4>

    Zhou Yao held her cold little hand tightly in his palm. He wanted to give her some warmth. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m back...¡±

    His voice trembled.

    Leng Zhiyuan parted her lips and said weakly, ¡°I¡¯ve been... waiting for you. Save my... child...¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll save him! I¡¯ll save him!¡± Zhou Yao kissed the back of her hand firmly. ¡°Our child will be fine. He¡¯lle to this world safely.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded. ¡°You... do a C-section...¡±

    A C-section?

    Zhou Yao was shocked by her words. He reached out his big palm and stroke her hair, which was wet with sweat. He shook his head, ¡°The conditions here are not ideal. There will be bleeding after a C-section. You have already lost so much blood. There is no sma here... the wound will also be infected. There is no anesthetic either. It will be very painful...¡± He was incoherent with his words, his speech was confusing.

    At this moment, hisrge palm was held by her small hand. She held it tightly. ¡°It¡¯s toote. My stomach has hardened. Without a C-section, this child will be gone. He is my child...¡±

    ¡°But, but when the child is taken out, what about you?¡± Zhou Yao bent down and held his nose against her cold little face. ¡°You and the child are my lifelines. I can¡¯t live without either of you.¡±

    He rubbed against her face like a needy little stray dog that had been abandoned by its owner. His short hair poked her chin, causing her pain and itchiness.

    She slowly curled her lips, and two streams of hot tears flowed down from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Zhou Yao, I can¡¯t do it anymore. I can¡¯t give birth. Even if... the child is not taken out, I will still... die...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± He reprimanded her in a stern and low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t say the word ¡®Die.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao, ept the reality, okay? I beg you, I¡¯m begging you. The child can... be saved...¡± Leng Zhiyuan begged him in a whisper.

    Zhou Yao frowned. He didn¡¯t want to perform a C-section. He didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her. But he knew that she might... really... not be able to hold on. If he hesitated any longer, both the adult and the child will die.

    He didn¡¯t know what to do.

    These two were his lifelines. He couldn¡¯t lose either of them.

    ¡°Major General,¡± the female military doctor said solemnly, ¡°Just now, we stopped sister-inw¡¯s bleeding. Sister-inw can... hold on until the end of the surgery... we can¡¯t hesitate anymore. Sister-inw¡¯s stomach has hardened. The child is already deprived of oxygen. We... we can¡¯t just do nothing...¡±

    Zhou Yao slowly raised his head and opened his eyes. His entire eye sockets were bloodshot. His eyes were filled with grief and despair. He looked at her and said, ¡°Honey, I... can¡¯t...¡±

    He had been unyielding all his life. The word ¡°Cannot¡± had never appeared in his vocabry. But at this moment, he really couldn¡¯t do it.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s delicate eyes were very gentle. ¡°Zhou Yao, I... believe in you. This child is yours. Now, you, the father, will personally bring him to this world... you can do it...¡±

    Zhou Yao quickly lowered his eyelids. He nodded and kept nodding. Only in this way could he give himself courage. ¡°It will hurt very much. Bite on the pillow towel. If it hurts, just scream...¡±

    He brought a pillow towel to her mouth.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Zhou Yao stood up and took the scalpel from the female military doctor. ¡°We can start.¡±

    The female military doctor nodded solemnly and handed him a pair of white gloves.

    ...

    The surgery began. Zhou Yao resisted the trembling of his heart and removed her clothes, revealing her sharp belly. He recalled that not long ago, the two of them were still sleeping on this bed. He even touched her big palm with his big palm, the child inside was very naughty and interacted with him...

    But now, he needed to take him out with a C-section.

    A C-section required anesthesia behind the back, but there was no anesthesiologist here, not the ideal condition at all. With one cut, one could imagine the pain she would feel.

    Zhou Yao couldn¡¯t raise his head to look at her. He blinked several times and began the operation...

    Leng Zhiyuan bit the pillow towel tightly. When the scalpel cut into her skin, her whole body trembled. She wanted to jump up from the bed, but she suppressed herself and did not move. She was afraid that Zhou Yao would be distracted.

    When a person was in extreme pain, they¡¯d be numb anyway. The pillow tore and she bit her own lips. The taste of blood filled her mouth.

    She raised her head and looked at the man standing next to her. He was really tall. He was 6¡¯2¡å and stood in front of her, blocking all the light. All she could see was his tall and handsome silhouette.

    He was in the middle of the surgery. Although he said that he couldn¡¯t do it, his movements were now steady and fast. He seemed to be such a person, the kind that made her feel inexplicably at ease.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt very sweet and satisfied. Looking at him, she seemed to be able to forget all the pain.

    She loved him, right?

    It was a shame that she couldn¡¯t remember him.

    At this moment, the female military doctor said in surprise, ¡°The child¡¯s out!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was shocked. She wanted to get up and take a look at the baby, but she couldn¡¯t move. Her body was numb from the pain, it didn¡¯t respond to hermands.

    Xiao Zhi quickly went forward, wiped the tears off his face, and said with a smile, ¡°Major General, sister-inw, congrattions. It¡¯s a boy.¡±

    ¡°But, why doesn¡¯t the baby cry?¡± The female military doctor was puzzled. She stretched out her hand to feel the baby¡¯s breath, and then said in a surprise, ¡°Major General, the baby doesn¡¯t seem to be breathing.¡±

    Zhou Yao was shocked. His white gloves were stained with blood. He pressed on Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s bleeding wound with one palm. Then, he looked at the boy in the female military doctor¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Lift him upside down.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The female military doctor carried the baby upside down.

    Bam! Zhou Yao directly pped his little buttocks.

    Xiao Zhi was shocked. The baby was so small. The Major General¡¯s p was too hard. Ahhh, the baby started to cry. The cry of the eight-month-old premature baby was soft like a kitten¡¯s, but this cry filled the entire room with joy.

    Seeing that the baby was safe, Leng Zhiyuan smiled gently. ¡°Let me... see...¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, this kid¡¯s strong. He probably held his breath just now, but the Major General¡¯s p opened up his breathing. I can tell he¡¯s about six pounds from holding him. He¡¯s not a light one. It seems that he absorbed nutrition well while inside his mommy.¡± The female military doctor wrapped the baby in a nket, then, she ced him beside Leng Zhiyuan.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked sideways. The baby¡¯s skin was red and wrinkled. In the past, she often heard people talk about white and chubby boys. Now that she had given birth, she realized that newborn babies were not the best looking.

    She looked at the baby¡¯s facial features. He really looked like that man. He would be handsome and decent in the future. Now, the baby was crying very hard. His small face was red from crying. It¡¯s as if he wasining to her that his father had hit him too hard.

    It was great. Her baby was born safely.

    She closed her eyes and gently kissed the baby¡¯s tiny cheek. Ding! Ding! Ding! The bells rang. She ced the little red bracelet in the baby¡¯s nket.

    She smiled weakly but contentedly. ¡°Baby, mommy loves you.¡±

 Chapter 948 - Iâ€™ve Been Waiting for Someone

    <h4>Chapter 948: I¡¯ve Been Waiting for Someone</h4>

    The tiny human moved the hearts of all in the room. Only Zhou Yao¡¯s face was dark and solemn. His white gloves were already soaked with blood, yet her wound was still bleeding.

    He did not know what to do. All he could do was to stitch up her wound with a needle at the moment.

    His hands were trembling, and his breathing was erratic. He did not even notice how his stitching was ill-performed and crooked. It was so unpleasant, like a crawling worm.

    After the wound was sewn up, he took off the white gloves and wiped his hands unsteadily. He sat by the bed and held Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s cold little hand tightly, ¡°Honey, hold on for a little longer. The medical reinforcements from abroad will arrive soon. You will be fine.¡±

    He said those words to reassure her as well as himself.

    The female military doctor carried the baby away. Leng Zhiyuan looked right into Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes. She was very weak, and her eyelids felt very heavy. She wanted to sleep, a sleep that she doesn¡¯t want to wake up from.

    She looked at the strong and handsome face in front of her and said, ¡°It¡¯s my body...I know...I can¡¯t make it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± Zhou Yao quickly covered her mouth with his hand. He was anxious and angry. He frowned and stared at her. He said sternly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that kind of talk. Don¡¯t say that, or I¡¯ll be angry!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet of paper. She smiled and closed her eyes. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say that anymore. ¡±

    Seeing that she had closed her eyes, Zhou Yao quickly reached out and pinched her face. Then he leaned over and coaxed, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t go to sleep, you can¡¯t sleep! Did I speak too harshly just now? Sorry, don¡¯t be angry. Open your eyes, let¡¯s chat...¡±

    Hot tears slid down again from the corner of Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t open her eyes but asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Is Ye Ziyi... dead?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, he¡¯s dead,¡± Zhou Yao pecked her cheek and buried his head in her pink neck. His words came out in a low register like they were whispers of love. ¡°You lied to me, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. When I was... two months pregnant, I bled... once. I knew... that the baby was in danger by then. It was Ye Ziyi who asked... the High Priest to help me keep the baby. Every day... I have to drink medicine. Ye Ziyi said that the medication can¡¯t be stopped. If it stops... the baby will be born prematurely...¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Zhou Yao licked his dry lips. His eyes were very wet. Warm tears fell on her pink neck one drop after another. ¡°If you told me, we could negotiate with Ye Ziyi...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You and I both know what Ye Ziyi wants... I don¡¯t want to go with him. He can¡¯t tolerate my child. Even if... the babyes out safely, he won¡¯t let... the baby grow up healthily and safely. So... I can¡¯t go with him... eight and a half months. You came right on time for me to give birth.¡±

    As she spoke, Leng Zhiyuan slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Also, you said that you are... the father. I believed you, so I didn¡¯t want anything to happen to you. I¡¯m relieved... to leave the child in your hands.¡±

    Zhou Yao lifted his head from her pink neck. When he opened his eyes, the man¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and they looked hopeless. He sobbed, saying, ¡°Honey, aren¡¯t you... too selfish? You gave your son to me, and you want to ... leave us... It¡¯s my first time being a father, and I don¡¯t... know anything. I imagined that I would raise the child with you, but you want to leave me... ¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan focused on the man in front of her. She raised her hand with difficulty, wanting to trace his facial features, ¡°Zhou Yao, is it? I¡¯ve remembered your... name... All this time I spent here, it felt as if... something was missing in my life. But I didn¡¯t know... what was missing. I think I¡¯ve been... waiting for someone, because... I often sit in front of the window... in a daze, looking into the distant path...¡±

    Zhou Yao burst into tears. His lips trembled as he cried bitterly, ¡°Sorry, honey, I¡¯mte. It¡¯s my fault...¡±

    He reached out hisrge palm to hold her little hand that was still in the air.

    Did she want to touch him?

    Yes, yes, she could touch him for as long as she wanted. He was hers!

    But before he could hold her hand, he saw how her little hand dropped down from midair. Leng Zhiyuan slowly closed her eyes.

    ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Xiao Zhi quickly went forward. He reached out his hand to check Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s breathing. She was not breathing...

    Xiao Zhi took two steps back in panic. He shook his head and thought, ¡°No, this can¡¯t be true. Why?¡±

    A mournful wail rang in his ears. Zhou Yao froze. He stared nkly at the woman lying on the bed. She seemed to have just fallen asleep. Her face appeared peaceful, there was even a trace of a smile.

    Although she had suffered extreme pain before she died, she did not suffer for too long.

    She died very peacefully.

    Zhou Yao reached out hisrge palm and touched her small face. Her entire body was ice-cold, bone-piercing ice cold. He muttered to himself in a daze, ¡°Honey, I know you¡¯re sleepy. It¡¯s okay. You can sleep for a while, and I¡¯ll bring you home very soon... We have a son. We¡¯re already a happy family of three...¡±

    The female military doctor held the baby in her arms. The baby seemed to have sensed something and was crying at the top of his lungs. The female military doctor¡¯s heart ached as she rocked the baby in her arms. Then, she wept as she persuaded Zhou Yao, ¡°Major General, don¡¯t be like this. Sister-inw doesn¡¯t want to see you like this. The baby is crying so hard. You should hold him...¡±

    The female military doctor handed the baby over.

    ¡°Go away!¡± Zhou Yao swung his hand in the female military doctor¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Major General!¡± Xiao Zhi quickly caught the female military doctor, who was staggering backward. ¡°Major General, you almost hurt the baby...¡±

    Before he finished his sentence, Zhou Yao suddenly stood up and strode out.

    ¡°Major General, where are you going?¡±

    ...

    Zhou Yao rushed outside. The other Red me soldiers were cleaning up the mess. They piled up the dead people. Zhou Yao rushed over and stretched out his big palm to move the bodies.

    ¡°Ye Ziyi, where are you? Come out! I know you are not dead. You are not one to die so easily. Come out and give my wife back to me!¡±

    ¡°Major General, what are you doing?¡± The Red me soldiers did not know what has gotten into Zhou Yao. He seemed to have been possessed. His hands moved mechanically as the Red me soldiers stepped forward to stop him.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Before the Red me soldiers could touch Zhou Yao¡¯s body, Zhou Yao had already flung them away.

    ¡°Major General!¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He looked for Ye Ziyi¡¯s body with a ferocious expression, ¡°Ye Ziyi, I know now why you looked at me and smiled. You knew that only you could save her life, but youpelled me to shoot you to death. The bargaining chip in thest game was not Han Xuan. You were betting on your life, you psycho, sick b*stard. You destroyed what you couldn¡¯t get. Now, you got what you wanted. You¡¯ve taken her with you. But what about me? What should I do?¡±

 Chapter 949 - My Daddy is the Number One Army General

    <h4>Chapter 949: My Daddy is the Number One Army General</h4>

    Zhou Yao only now realized what Ye Ziyi had nned. Ye Ziyi was a madman. He yed a game at the cost of his own life, all to make Zhou Yao suffer.

    Ye Ziyi didn¡¯t lose. Zhou Yao did.

    He lost her. He lost miserably.

    At this time, Xiao Zhi ran out. ¡°Major General, don¡¯t be like this. Ye Ziyi is dead, and Sister-inw is also... Please let sister-inw go in peace. The young master needs you. Major General, you have to pull yourself together.¡±

    ¡°No, she¡¯s not dead. She won¡¯t leave me. We already have a son. She can¡¯t bear to...¡± Zhou Yao lowered his eyes. He punched the ground again and again until his fists were covered in blood.

    ¡°Major General!¡± The female military doctor rushed over. She passed the baby in her arms to him in panic. ¡°Major general, look quickly. The young master¡¯s skin is starting to turn blue. He seems to have trouble breathing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Zhi rushed over. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The young master is underdeveloped. He¡¯s only eight and a half months old. He should have been ced in an incubator soon after he was born. The facilities here are not advanced enough. The young master might not make it.¡±

    Xiao Zhi widened his eyes in shock. He immediately looked at Zhou Yao. ¡°Major General, what should we do? The young master... Major General!¡±

    Bang! Before Xiao Zhi could finish his sentence, Zhou Yao¡¯s tall body had already copsed onto the ground.

    Zhou Yao fainted.

    Having lost themander in chief, the situation becamepletely out of control. The Red ming soldiers carried Zhou Yao in a panic. Xiao Zhi and the female military doctor held the baby and did not know what to do.

    At this moment, a rumbling sound rang in their ears. They looked up and saw that a white jet had already slowlynded on thewn in front of them. The door of the ne opened and a figure as fresh as jade appeared in front of everyone.

    The man wore a white shirt and ck trousers. He wore a ck overcoat over his shirt. He was carrying a medical kit in his hand as he walked over. The sleeves of his clean shirt wrapped around the man¡¯s wrist. The silver cufflink shined brightly. His hands were fair and beautiful. His hands reminded people of the skillful ones seen in an operation room. His handmade ck leather shoes contrasted strongly against the stained blood-stained ground he stepped on. It made people think highly of him.

    Xiao Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up as if he had met a savior. ¡°Doctor Zhou? It¡¯s Doctor Zhou! Great, the young master can be saved.¡±

    ...

    Four yearster.

    In a European style vi, Mother Zhou was running upstairs. She knocked on the door of a room and called out lovingly, ¡°Sileng, Sileng, it¡¯s time to get up. Today is your first day of kindergarten. You can¡¯t bete.¡±

    Soon, a babyish voice came from inside, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m already up...¡±

    The door opened and a little kid appeared. He looked up at Mother Zhou and greeted her politely, ¡°Good Morning, Grandma.¡±

    Mother Zhou looked down at Zhou Sileng, who stood by her legs. Four years ago, when she first saw him, she knew that he was Zhou Yao¡¯s son. Because he looked just like the baby Zhou Yao.

    Zhou Sileng had already put on his own clothes. The tender yellow t-shirt and dark jeansplemented his small milky-white face. His facial features were tender but delicate, just like Zhou Yao¡¯s. Except for those big blinking eyes, they really resembled that of his mother¡¯s, clear and bright, amber-colored like ss.

    Mother Zhou looked at Zhou Sileng¡¯s tiny fair feet, and the inside out socks he had put on. She hugged Zhou Sileng in her arms lovingly and brought him to his big bed, ¡°Sileng, your socks are inside out again. Grandma has told you many times. You can sleep with granny in the future, and I¡¯ll help you dress.¡±

    Zhou Sileng swung his legs and thought for a moment. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s ok. Grandpa will be lonely. I¡¯m fine with sleeping alone.¡±

    Mother Zhou almostughed out loud when she heard his words. She didn¡¯t know where he learned to talk like that, so she nodded. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go down and have breakfast.¡±

    Mother Zhou held Zhou Sileng¡¯s hand as they walked down the stairs. Zhou sileng climbed up the high dining chair nimbly and then stuffed the corner of a napkin in his shirt cor.

    The maid served a cup of hot milk. Zhou Sileng greeted her warmly, ¡°Good morning, Auntie Ni.¡±

    Auntie Ni was like Mother Zhou. She doted on this young master very much. She replied warmly, ¡°Good morning, young master.¡±

    Zhou sileng held the ss of milk in his hand. His amber eyes looked around artfully. Then he whined softly. ¡°Grandma, I drank a ss of milk yesterday morning and my stomach ached.¡±

    Mother Zhou looked at him lovingly. ¡°A child who lies is not a good child.¡±

    Zhou Sileng lowered his beautiful eyes in disappointment. He took a small sip of milk and pursed his pink lips.

    Mother Zhou could not stand this look of his. She quickly surrendered. ¡°Alright, alright, Sileng. If you don¡¯t like milk, then you don¡¯t have to drink it today. But you must eat an egg, two pieces of bread, and three mouthfuls of steak...¡±

    ¡°And fruits.¡± Zhou Sileng smiled immediately.

    ¡°My sweetheart, why don¡¯t you like milk? Milk is nutritious and will help you grow.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already very tall, the other children are much shorter than me.¡±

    ¡°Of course, your daddy is tall too!¡± Mother Zhou was very proud. As she spoke, she hesitated for a moment. ¡°If your father knew that you are picky about food and don¡¯t drink milk, he would definitely punish you.¡±

    Zhou Sileng didn¡¯t have a good impression of his father. He pinched his nose andined, ¡°My father is a tyrant!¡±

    Mother Zhouughed.

    ...

    After breakfast, Mother Zhou sent Zhou Sileng to his kindergarten. Mother Zhou squatted down to tidy up his clothes and reminded him, ¡°Sileng, remember to listen to the teacher. Grandma wille to pick you up after school.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhou sileng gave Mother Zhou a proper military salute. Then, he turned around and the kindergarten teacher brought him into the ssroom.

    Mother Zhou stood where she was and watched Zhou Sileng¡¯s back. Her eyes were filled with tears. Time flew. Her grandson was already four years old and in kindergarten.

    The kindergarten teacher brought Zhou Sileng into the ssroom. ¡°Children, this is our new student. His name is Zhou Sileng. Now, please let him introduce himself.¡±

    The children had never seen such exquisite and handsome ssmate. His eyes were especially eye-catching and unique. Everyone apuded. ¡°Yay... Wee, wee...¡±

    Zhou Sileng was not shy at all. He stood upright in front of the podium and introduced himself rationally, ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Zhou Sileng. I¡¯m four years old. Please take care of me.¡±

    The children below were not satisfied. ¡°Zhou Sileng, your self-introduction was so short. Can¡¯t you introduce yourself in more detail?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Zhou Sileng, what does your daddy do?¡±

    The tall and upright figure appeared in Zhou Sileng¡¯s mind. He said, ¡°My daddy is a soldier. He¡¯s the chiefmander with three stars and one tassel. The number one army general.¡±

 Chapter 950 - You Are Your Fatherâ€™s Everything

    <h4>Chapter 950: You Are Your Father¡¯s Everything</h4>

    Yes, in these four short years, his father had been promoted from major general to general. The honor of his name had increased.

    The children did not know the difference between major general and general, but they were impressed by the way it sounded. They retorted, ¡°Zhou Sileng, are you bluffing? Is your father... really... the leader?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Zhou Sileng. I saw on the television that leaders of the People¡¯s Liberation Army are all very old. Even the youngest one is already over fifty years old. Haha, Zhou Sileng, is your daddy an old man?¡±

    Although Zhou Sileng did not have a good impression of his daddy, his youthful eyes were filled with pride. ¡°My Daddy is only thirty-two years old. He is the most... handsome and stylish man I have ever seen in the world!¡±

    His tone was so certain that the children did not know how to refute. However, they did not believe that Zhou Sileng¡¯s father was that admirable. A leader who¡¯s young and handsome? Who did he think he was?

    ¡°Zhou Sileng, what about your mommy? What kind of person is your mommy?¡± Someone asked.

    Mommy?

    This word pricked Zhou Sileng¡¯s heart deeply. His proud expression diminished. Good question, what kind of person was his mommy?

    He had never seen his mommy before.

    ¡°My mommy is... the most beautiful and gentle woman in this world. She prepares delicious food for me to eat, she hugs me to sleep, she sings nursery rhymes for me, and most importantly, every time my daddy punishes me, my mommy protects me. My mommy cannot bear to see my father punish me.¡±

    This was the mother of Zhou Sileng¡¯s imagination. His mommy was the best in this world. If mommy was here, Daddy would not punish him, because Mommy would protect him.

    He did not have a mother around since he could remember, but he had a mommy in his heart.

    He loved his mommy.

    ...

    One day went by quickly and kindergarten was over. Zhou Sileng was walking towards the exit when a group of children gathered behind him. They were gossiping constantly...

    ¡°Zhou Sileng, Where¡¯s your daddy? School is over now. So your daddy should be here to pick you up, right? We all want to meet your General Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Zhou Sileng. Today is your first day. Your daddy and mommy will be here, right? We can¡¯t wait to meet them since they are so handsome and great.¡±

    Zhou sileng ignored them and walked out of the gate.

    A ck car parked by the road. Mother Zhou ran over from afar. She hugged Zhou Sileng and kissed him twice. ¡°Sileng, You¡¯re dismissed? How¡¯s school? Did anybody bully you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zhou sileng shook his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Mother Zhou held Zhou Sileng¡¯s small hand.

    Then, Zhou Sileng heard the disappointed voices behind him. The kids were gossiping...

    ¡°Is that Zhou Sileng¡¯s grandmother? Why aren¡¯t his father and mother here?¡±

    ¡°We all had our father and mother pick us up on our first day here. This is an important day that is worthmemorating, so parents must participate. But Zhou Sileng only has his grandmother. Could it be that his father and mother don¡¯t love him?¡±

    Zhou Sileng got into the car, and Mother Zhou sat beside him. ¡°Sileng, what do you want for dinner? I can ask Auntie Ni to...¡±

    ¡°Grandma, Where¡¯s daddy? It¡¯s my first day at kindergarten today. Why didn¡¯t hee?¡±

    Zhou Sileng carried a big blue school bag on his back. He was still a child, so his feet couldn¡¯t reach the ground when he sat in the backseat. He casually folded his snow-white ankles together while looking at Mother Zhou with his amber clear eyes in seriousness.

    Mother Zhou was stunned, then she smiled and said, ¡°Sileng, daddy is very busy. He is a soldier.¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± Zhou Sileng pouted his little pink lips and snorted. He looked out of the window unhappily, ¡°You guys always say that, but he is also my daddy apart from being a soldier! I haven¡¯t seen him for almost three months. He didn¡¯te on my first day of kindergarten. I think he has forgotten about me.¡±

    ¡°Sileng, you can¡¯t say that. You¡¯re your daddy¡¯s only son. Daddy really loves you.¡±

    Zhou Sileng didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t believe it. He couldn¡¯t feel one bit of his father¡¯s love.

    ¡°Sileng, your daddy really do love you. You were born prematurely at only eight and a half months. At that time, you were in an incubator at the hospital. Your daddy guarded outside the incubator day and night. He leaned against the window to watch you. He didn¡¯t even dare to blink. He was afraid that if he blinked, you would end up like...¡±

    Mother Zhou recalled the past and her expression was sorrowful. ¡°Two monthster, you were released. However, your body was still weak, and you would often catch a cold or have a fever. Your daddy didn¡¯t go to the military base for more than half a year. He stayed at home to take care of you. He didn¡¯t let us touch you, and would feed you milk, and changed your diapers personally. Sometimes, when you have a high fever at night, your daddy would hold you all night long tofort you. He didn¡¯t sleep at all...¡±

    ¡°During that period of time, your father didn¡¯t talk to anyone. He was a soldier with rough hands and had no experience in raising children. Sometimes, when I stood outside the door, I could see how clumsy he was. Especially when you were crying at the top of your lungs, it made him fell on edge. If you smiled at him, he would smile back...¡±

    ¡°Sileng, you are all that your father has. All these years, he has been both a father and a mother, raising you. Perhaps he doesn¡¯t know how tomunicate well, but there is one thing that you must not doubt. You are his lifeline!¡±

    Zhou Sileng watched the passing scenery outside the window. He parted his lips and said, ¡°Grandma, you have said these words countless times. You bend my ear. At that time, I was young, so I don¡¯t remember. Now that I can remember, he no longer spends time with me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because...¡±Mother Zhou looked at the small red bracelet on Zhou Sileng¡¯s right wrist.

    It had been four years, and this small bracelet made of red yarn looked as good as new. The small bells on it always made a crisp and melodious sound. This had be Zhou Sileng¡¯s exclusive note.

    ¡°Because what?¡± Zhou Sileng turned to look at Mother Zhou. ¡°Grandma, what kind of person is my mommy?¡±

    ¡°Your mommy...¡± Mother Zhou¡¯s instantly teared up. She covered her mouth with her hand, but hot tears were already flowing down her cheeks.

    Zhou Sileng gave up. Ever since he could remember, no matter who he asked the question to, his great grandfather, grandfather, or grandmother, everyone reacted like so. The topic was too heavy for discussion.

    He wanted to ask daddy, but his grandmother wouldn¡¯t let him. His mommy had already be a forbidden topic for the entire family. They couldn¡¯t touch the topic because it would hurt for days.

    Zhou Sileng lowered his eyes and looked at the small bracelet on his wrist. His mood gradually improved. This was a gift from his mommy. Mommy had always been by his side, she never left.

    ...

    Zhou Sileng¡¯s kindergarten life was very peaceful. Until one day...

 Chapter 951 - Donâ€™t Badmouth My Daddy

    <h4>Chapter 951: Don¡¯t Badmouth My Daddy</h4>

    One afternoon, when kindergarten was about to end, Zhou Sileng packed his bag and headed out. Then, he saw three or four boys gathered in the corridor in front of him. They were holding a newspaper in their hands and discussing with excitement...

    ¡°Look, there¡¯s Zhou Sileng¡¯s daddy in this newspaper. I¡¯ve seen his daddy¡¯s photo in Zhou Sileng¡¯s file. This is his daddy for sure.¡±

    ¡°Wow, his daddy is so tall, but there¡¯s only a side profile. I can¡¯t see his face clearly. Eh, who¡¯s the woman next to Zhou Sileng¡¯s daddy?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? I heard from my mommy that this woman is a rising star of the entertainment industry, Liu Chengcheng.¡±

    ¡°Star of the entertainment industry, Liu Chengcheng? Is this Zhou Sileng¡¯s mommy?¡±

    ¡°No way! This woman hasn¡¯t even married yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh my! Then why is Zhou Sileng¡¯s daddy walking with Liu Chengcheng? Where is Zhou Sileng¡¯s mommy? Oh, I know! Zhou Sileng¡¯s daddy is having an affair. No wonder he doesn¡¯te to the kindergarten, and we also don¡¯t see Zhou Sileng¡¯s mommy.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you, my mommy said that this Liu Chengcheng was originally a C-list actress and not popr at all. But one day, she was suddenly adopted by a mysterious heavy hitter. Then she reced an A-list celebrity and sessfully became the female lead of a drama. I guess this heavy hitter must be Zhou Sileng¡¯s daddy. His daddy has a mistress outside.¡±

    ¡°Oh my! Zhou Sileng bluffed so much about his father. I didn¡¯t expect him to be this kind of person. I feel bad for his mommy. No one loves her.¡±

    Although the kids sighed, they were actually smiling andughing. Ever since Zhou Sileng entered this kindergarten, all the girls had been attracted by him. The gossiping kids were jealous.

    Now that they had something on Zhou Sileng, they had tough at him to their heart¡¯s content.

    ¡°What are you saying behind my back?¡± Zhou Sileng said.

    The kids turned around and saw that Zhou Sileng had clenched his hands into fists. He was staring at them coldly.

    ¡°Zhou Sileng, right on time. We are not saying bad things about you. We are telling the truth. Is the person in the newspaper your daddy?¡± One of the kids showed Zhou Sileng the newspaper.

    Zhou Sileng took a look. The headline of the entertainment was his daddy. His daddy was walking with a pretty woman. That woman was holding his daddy¡¯s arm intimately and was even talking flirtatiously in his ear.

    ¡°Zhou Sileng, this proves that we¡¯re not talking nonsense. Your daddy doesn¡¯t have time to pick you up from school, but he does have time for a mistress. Your daddy doesn¡¯t even love you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You said that your mommy is the most beautiful and gentle woman. In my opinion, your mommy must be an ugly freak. Otherwise, why would your daddy like another woman instead of her?¡±

    ¡°Zhou Sileng, I feel sorry for you. Haha...¡±

    The kids put their hands on their waists andughed at him to their heart¡¯s content.

    Zhou Sileng¡¯s little face turned cold. He quickly rushed forward and knocked down the little kid at the front with a punch. ¡°Shut up! My daddy isn¡¯t that kind of person. Don¡¯t speak ill of my daddy, and don¡¯t speak ill of my mommy!¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t have a good impression of his daddy, it didn¡¯t affect his love for his daddy. He also loved his mommy. He absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to badmouth them!

    ¡°Zhou Sileng, how dare you hit us? Let¡¯s attack together!¡± The four little kids surrounded him.

    The war continued for more than ten minutes before the kindergarten teacher rushed over. ¡°What are you guys doing? Stop it!¡±

    ...

    Zhou Sileng and the four children stood in the corridor, against the wall. The teacher said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve always taught you to help each other and get along with each other. But instead, you guys fought in public. This time, I have to see your parents.¡±

    The teacher took out her phone and called the parents of the four children one by one. Then, the teacher asked Zhou Sileng, ¡°Zhou Sileng, what¡¯s your grandmother¡¯s phone number?¡±

    Zhou Sileng had physical injuries, but he straightened his back and said, ¡°Ms., my grandmother is not home today, so there¡¯s no need to call her.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your father¡¯s phone number then?¡±

    Zhou Sileng didn¡¯t say anything.

    The other children chimed in gloatingly, ¡°Ms., you don¡¯t need to call his father. His father doesn¡¯t want him anymore, so he won¡¯te.¡±

    The teacher looked at the children sternly and criticized, ¡°Who taught you to say such things? Children are the parents¡¯ treatures, and so is Zhou Sileng! If anyone dares to say such things in the future, I will definitely punish you severely!¡±

    The other children didn¡¯t dare to speak another word.

    The teacher asked again, ¡°Zhou Sileng, what¡¯s your daddy¡¯s phone number?¡±

    Zhou Sileng pouted and then said a series of numbers.

    The teacher entered the number and dialed the number.

    After two beeps, the call was connected. There was a man¡¯s voice. ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello. Is this Zhou Sileng¡¯s father?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, May I ask who this is? Why are you looking for General Zhou? General Zhou is in an emergency meeting right now, but I will pass on the information regarding the young master to you.¡±

    General Zhou?

    Young master?

    The teacher was stunned. When Zhou Sileng was admitted to the school through proper procedure. But his family background was not specified. Although on the first day of school, Zhou Sileng had said that his father was the number one general in the army, but she did not take the words of a child to heart.

    If he was really the son of a general, he wouldn¡¯t have been so low-keyed.

    ¡°I... I.. ¡± The teacher suddenly stuttered, ¡°I¡¯m a teacher in the kindergarten, Zhou Sileng, the son of General... General Zhou... something happened in the school...¡±

    ¡°Okay, please hold for a moment.¡±

    Then, the teacher heard the sound of the conference room door opening on the other end. The man bowed respectfully and politely, ¡°General...¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± A deep and masculine voice suddenly sounded.

    The teacher was stunned. This was the first time she had heard such a voice. It was very deep, like a cello ying at night. It was quite pleasant to the ear, but his tone was very cold. There was a fierce coldness in his tone that made people¡¯s hearts tremble.

    ¡°He...Hello, I¡¯m Zhou Sileng¡¯s... teacher, Zhou Sileng fought with a few... ssmates in school. I...¡±

    The teacher heard sudden heavy breathing from the other end. ¡°I¡¯ll be right over!¡± The call ended.

    ...

    The parents of the other four children rushed over. Their hearts ached at the sight of their sons¡¯ physical injuries. ¡°Sweetie, who hit you so hard? Does it hurt? Come to mommy, I¡¯ll blow away the pain for you.¡±

    ¡°Sweetie, why did you fight? Was he the one who started the fight? Tell daddy, daddy has your back!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was him. He started it!¡± The kidsined one after another.

 Chapter 952 - If Only My Mommy Was Here

    <h4>Chapter 952: If Only My Mommy Was Here</h4>

    The parents were protective of their children. When they heard their own childrenin like this, one parent immediately rolled up his sleeves and red fiercely at Zhou Sileng. ¡°Hey, little brat. You can¡¯t hit people, do you know that?¡±

    Zhou Sileng stood at the side with his back straightened. Compared to the other children, who received attention and care from their parents, he stood out as a lonely kid. He raised his head and nced at the parents, then coldly retorted, ¡°Children can not nder other people¡¯s parents behind their backs, do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you are one rude little brat. Where did youe from, you illegitimate child?¡± A hot-headed parent immediately walked up to Zhou Sileng.

    At this time, a deep and maic voice sounded, ¡°Who did you just call an illegitimate child?¡±

    The parent stopped in his track, and everyone turned to look at the man who was walking towards them in the corridor. He was very tall. With the height of 6¡¯2¡å, everyone had to raise their heads to see his face. He was wearing a ck shirt and ck trousers, well-tailored clothes that fit a model-like body. It was needless to say how long and straight his legs were, they were drool-worthy.

    He had one hand in his pocket and the other hand holding the car key. The sunlight directly shone on him, casting ayer of brilliant light around his exquisite and strong outline. He stood there quietly and scanned the parents¡¯ faces with his sharp eagle-like narrow eyes coldly.

    The parents were stunned. They had never seen such a handsome and stylish man. Moreover, his aura was so overwhelming. When his gaze stopped on their faces, it made them feel a chill. They wanted to leave.

    Zhou Yao looked at them. He parted his thin lips and repeated, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, who is the illegitimate child?¡±

    This time, he said those words slowly. These parents immediately felt as if Tarzan Mountain was pressing down on them. ¡°I... I... I¡¯m saying that my son is a little bastard...¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡± A kid immediately shouted.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± That parent raised his hand and pped his son.

    ¡°Waaaaa,¡± the kid began crying.

    Zhou Yao looked up, his curlyshes as thick as bristles on a brush. As he walked forward with his long legs, those parents moved to the side in fear. His indifferent gaze fell on the little guy who had just arrived beside his legs.

    ¡°Zhou Sileng, speak. What¡¯s going on?¡± He said.

    Zhou sileng raised his head and looked at Zhou Yao. Then, he snorted heavily.

    Zhou Yao immediately furrowed his sword-like eyebrows. His hard features also darkened a bit. ¡°Speak properly!¡±

    These words made Zhou Sileng¡¯s hair stand on end. He wanted to p the newspaper in his hand on his daddy¡¯s face, but his daddy was too tall. He gave up. He pped the newspaper on his daddy¡¯s firm thighs with less confidence than he¡¯d imagined, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡±

    Zhou Yao did not take the newspaper, so it fell to the ground. He nced at it and then pursed his thin lips expressionlessly.

    ¡°Let me ask you, is this true?¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at his son. There was a red mark on his pink and fair little face, a scratch mark caused by the other children. His clothes were also in a mess, looking embarrassed. Despite that, he stood upright willfully and confronted his father. His amber eyes were watery, but he was determined not to let his tears fall.

    Zhou Yao did not speak.

    ¡°Humph, the teacher said that you were in a fight and asked me to do as I see fit. Now, you can do as you see fit. If the fight did happen, you can apologize to them, I¡¯m leaving it to you.¡±

    Zhou Sileng turned around and ran away. He held hisrge school bag in his arms, and bean-sized tears sshed onto the ground.

    Before he could run further, he heard steady footsteps behind him. ¡°Zhou Sileng, what kind of attitude is this? Stop right there!¡±

    Zhou Sileng wiped away his tears. He ran faster and faster. ¡°I¡¯m not your soldier. Why should I listen to your orders? You¡¯re not my daddy either. My daddy does not act like you.¡±

    ¡°Zhou Sileng, do you hear yourself? Don¡¯t you dare say that again!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? You¡¯re not my daddy!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, A hand with strong, long fingers grabbed Zhou Sileng¡¯s cor from the back. The man lifted him with ease, and Zhou Sileng was suspended in mid-air. Pa! Pa! He got two ps on his buttocks.

    ¡°How dare you talk back to me!¡±

    This time, Zhou Sileng cried even louder. He hugged his school bag tightly in his arms and cried loudly, ¡°Waaaa, Waaaa, You must have picked me up from the streets. I must not be your biological child, you tyrant... Waaaa...¡±

    The passing parents and the security guard by the gate all turned their heads to Zhou Sileng¡¯s direction when they heard the heart-wrenching cry. They saw a handsome man with a straight face holding a little boy by the feet, and the little boy¡¯s swinging arms.

    There was an extremely imposing jeep parked by the side of the road. The back door opened and the man stuffed the little boy into the jeep. Then, the jeep sped away.

    The passers-by, whose faces were covered in dust, said, ¡°D*mn, who¡¯s that person? How arrogant. The license te of that car is unusual. He can drive around T city freely.¡±

    The children who fought were also stunned. ¡°Wow, so that¡¯s Zhou Sileng¡¯s daddy. He¡¯s really tall, really strong, and really handsome. So what Zhou Sileng said was all true...¡± The kids looked at their parents with disdain as they said that.

    The dads quickly gave their sons a kick. ¡°Look at the trouble you¡¯ve caused me. I almost got myself into trouble. Look at the license te. That man is at least a divisionmander. Stay away from Zhou Sileng the next time you see him!¡±

    ...

    In the jeep.

    Zhou Yao looked at the little guy in the backseat through the rearview mirror. Zhou Sileng was crying very sadly. He hugged the big bag in his arms like a stray cat.

    ¡°Zhou Sileng, aren¡¯t you ashamed? I only hit you twice, yet you¡¯re crying like a baby.¡±

    Zhou Sileng took a piece of tissue and wiped his eyes and nose. ¡°I¡¯m not ashamed. You¡¯re the one who should be ashamed! They said that you have a mistress outside!¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze turned sharp and he reprimanded, ¡°Do you even know what a mistress is?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. You don¡¯t have a mistress. Because mommy died a long time ago. You have the freedom to remarry!¡± Zhou Sileng red at Zhou Yao stubbornly.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes quickly turned red. His two big palms on the steering wheel instantly clenched tighter. Four years had passed, but he still couldn¡¯t bare to hear such words. This would instantly make him feel the pain of thousands of arrows piercing through his heart.

    Zhou Sileng was still twitching. He felt that his life was so miserable, ¡°Grandma always said that you were... very busy. So busy that you can¡¯t evene on my first day of kindergarten. And what were you busy doing? You... you were busy picking up girls. You don¡¯t... care about me at all. You don¡¯t... love me at all. All you do is... hit me. I¡¯m definitely not your biological child. You just... bullied me because I don¡¯t have mommy around. If only my mommy was here. She would definitely be... the most gentle and amazing mommy in the world. She would... protect me...¡±

 Chapter 953 - I donâ€™t think she hurts at all

    <h4>Chapter 953: I don¡¯t think she hurts at all</h4>

    Mommy...

    Mommy...

    The word ¡°mommy¡± was like a needle that stabbed Zhou Yao¡¯s brain repeatedly. He straightened his back and said with his deep and horse voice, ¡°Stop crying. The Zhou¡¯s do not cry like that?¡±

    Zhou Sileng couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He replied, ¡°I resemble mommy! My mommy definitely cried a lot. You definitely made my mommy cry a lot. You deserve it. My mommy left you!¡±

    The veins on Zhou Yao¡¯s forehead bulged. He took a deep breath and warned with bloodshot eyes, ¡°Zhou Sileng, shut up! If you say one more word to me, I will leave you by the side of the road!¡±

    Zhou Sileng snorted and then kept quiet. From the looks of it, his daddy was not joking. He might really leave him by the side of the road. Zhou Sileng was a wise man who knew when to adapt to circumstances.

    ...

    In the vi.

    The maid opened the door and Zhou Sileng walked in. At this time, Mother Zhou rushed over to them. ¡°Little Sileng, did you miss grandma? Let grandma kiss you.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I thought you won¡¯t be back till tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t rest assured about my little Sileng, so I came back early. How about it? Is my little Sileng pleasantly surprised?¡± As she spoke, Mother Zhou was stunned. She saw the red mark on Zhou Sileng¡¯s face and immediately asked, ¡°Sileng, what happened to your face? Did you fight with the other kids? This is uneptable, who hit my precious grandson...¡±

    ¡°Grandma,¡± Zhou sileng stuffed the bag in his arms to Mother Zhou. ¡°I was the one who started the fight. A group of them came at me but couldn¡¯t even beat me.¡±

    Zhou Sileng shrugged and chuckled lightly.

    Then, Mother Zhou realize that his eyes and nose were red. This grandson of hers was usually very lively, polite, and well-behaved. So it was all the more heartbreaking to see him like this: a motherless child keeping everything to himself, burying his sorrows and sufferings in his heart.

    Mother Zhou said with love and concern, ¡°Sileng, what happened? Did you... cry, Grandma...¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m heading upstairs.¡± Zhou Sileng took off and went upstairs.

    Mother Zhou looked at the little guy¡¯s back and felt both anxiety and heartache, ¡°This...¡±

    At this time, the servant¡¯s voice sounded from behind, ¡°Young Master.¡±

    Mother Zhou turned around and saw that Zhou Yao had returned.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, you came back? Did you pick up little Sileng from school? Little Sileng seems low-spirited. It looks like he had cried for a very long time. What happened?¡±

    Zhou Yao raised his head and nced upstairs. He threw the car keys in his hand on the coffee table and then went upstairs with a straight face. ¡°It¡¯s okay, mom. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±

    Both the father and son had gone upstairs. Mother Zhou remained where she was, feeling anxious. She said to the maid, ¡°Go and bring the driver, Uncle Wu, over. I need to know what happened.¡±

    ...

    In the master bedroom, a handsome and tall figure stood on the balcony. The lights in the room were off, so it was very dark. His figure was shrouded in the faint moonlight, like a pine tree. However, no matter how gentle the moonlight was, it could not melt the cold aura around his body.

    He unbuttoned two buttons on his shirt. Suddenly, he frowned. He did not even have the strength to unbutton his whole shirt. His tall body leanedzily against the balcony. His right hand reached into his trouser pocket to take out a cigarette, but the trouser pocket was empty. He remembered that he had rushed out of a meeting, and smoking was prohibited in the unit.

    Turning his head, he watched the scenery in the distance with sleepy eyes. Zhou Sileng¡¯s small face appeared in his mind, and he closed his eyes due to a headache and fatigue.

    In the past four years, he had risen step by step. A thirty-two-year-old man was already past the age where he could use force at any time. In these years, he had calmed down all his wildness and sharpness. He thought that his self-control was good enough.

    However, it still wasn¡¯t good enough. He still could not control his temper when it came to the little guy.

    He became a father at the age of 28. Actually, he really did not have much of a practical concept of the word ¡°father.¡± In the past, he did not like children. Later on... Later on, because of her, he wanted to have a family with her. He wanted to have children.

    However, Zhou Sileng¡¯s arrival saddened Zhou Yao. Zhou Sileng came, but she left. She left him alone...

    When Zhou Sileng was young, his health been in critical condition several times. Zhou Yao stayed by his side with fear and trepidation. During that time, Zhou Yao did not dare to close his eyes to sleep. He was afraid that once he closed his eyes, this child would be as far away from him as his... mommy. Negative thoughts upied his mind sometimes: if anything happened to Zhou Sileng, then he might as well die too.

    Zhou Sileng was the only reason Zhou Yao was alive. If the reason disappeared, then what was the point of him staying alive?

    Zhou Sileng persevered through it all. In the blink of an eye, he was already four years old. And Zhou Yao was no longer the foolish father who made a mess just to change a diaper. As Zhou Sileng grew older,munication between the two became a major problem.

    He could give this child the most exquisite and stress-free life, but Zhou Yao was a man. He could not hug Zhou Sileng and kiss and coax him like a woman. He could not just say to Zhou Sileng ¡°daddy loves you.¡± The pain in his heart engulfed him at nights like this. He could not even save himself from sadness, how could he save Zhou Sileng?

    Zhou Yao closed his eyes and swallowed hard. That stunning little face appeared in his mind. He smiled indulgently and thought, ¡°You left, but you left behind two men. How heartless!¡±

    At this moment, there were two knocks on the door.

    Zhou Yao did not move, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door was pushed open. Mother Zhou stood by the door and looked into the dark room. Mother Zhou frowned. The man stood in front of her. His tall figure cast a long shadow under the moonlight, looking lonely and deste.

    Mother Zhou sighed and asked softly, ¡°The new report was true. You got a new girlfriend again. A female star this time?¡±

    Zhou Yao did not speak.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, in the past two years, you changed girlfriends faster than others changed their clothes. How many women do you think you¡¯ve dated? If you¡¯re serious, I won¡¯t interfere. You can¡¯t be alone forever, but I think you¡¯re just fooling around. You yed around, but are you happy?¡±

    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I want to interfere? I¡¯ll turn a blind eye to what you do outside, but don¡¯t mess with little Sileng. He¡¯s still young, and his heart is very fragile and sensitive. Don¡¯t hit him. He is stubborn like you. The more you hit him, the more he fights back. You have to be gentler to him. If Zhiyuan was still here, she would be heartbroken to see you hit little Sileng like that.¡±

    Zhou Yao had a straight face until he heard Mother Zhou say ¡°Zhiyuan.¡± His tall body shivered.

    His thin and cold lips slowly curled up. He grinned in the darkness and muttered to himself, ¡°If she was really heartbroken, she woulde to find me. But she never appears in my dream. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s heartbroken at all.¡±

    Mother Zhou didn¡¯t hear him clearly, but she didn¡¯t know how tofort Zhou Yao when it came to Zhiyuan. Zhiyuan was the Zhou family¡¯s pain.

    She sighed heavily and closed the door.

 Chapter 954 - Daddy Misses Mommy Too

    <h4>Chapter 954: Daddy Misses Mommy Too</h4>

    It waste at night.

    The door was pushed open, and a handsome and tall figure quietly walked into the room. Zhou Yao looked at the child¡¯s bed in the room. There was a small figure curled up under the nket on the bed.

    He walked over with his long legs and reached out to turn on the tablemp on the bed cab.

    The dim yellow light shone down. Zhou Yao stood by the bed and looked down. Zhou Sileng fell asleep on his side, curling himself up into a shape of a cooked shrimp. There were still tears on his tender little face. In his sleep, he used his left hand to tightly cover the little red bracelet on his right wrist.

    It seemed like the little guy wanted to fall asleep because he missed his mommy.

    Zhou Yao used hisrge palm to wipe away the tears on his face. He slowly bent down and kissed Zhou Sng¡¯s forehead.

    At this moment, Zhou Sileng moved a little. He mumbled in his sleep, ¡°Mommy...Mommy, I miss you so much...¡±

    Zhou Yao froze. His long eyshes fluttered. Then, he touched the tip of his son¡¯s little nose and said softly, ¡°Mmm...Daddy misses your mommy too...¡±

    ...

    The next morning.

    Zhou Sileng felt refreshed. He woke up early and put on his clothes. He went downstairs in a good mood. ¡°Grandma, Aunt Ni, good morning.¡±

    Mother Zhou revealed her face from the kitchen. ¡°Little Sileng, why are you up so early today? Grandma was just about to call you. Come and have breakfast.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Zhou Sileng ran into the dining room. When he saw the man opposite him, he quickly pinched the tip of his pink nose. Who else could it be but his father who was wearing a dark blue shirt and brown trousers?

    Zhou Yao raised his head and nced at his son¡¯s broken little face. With a serious look, he said, ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Zhou Sileng dared to be angry but did not dare to say anything. He obediently climbed onto the dining chair.

    Aunt Ni ced a cup of hot milk beside Zhou Sng¡¯s hand. When Zhou Sileng saw Zhou Yao¡¯s face, he secretly kicked Mother Zhou¡¯s leg under the table.

    Grandma, save me!

    Mother Zhou knew that Zhou Sileng was asking for help. He did not like to drink milk. Mother Zhou looked at Zhou Yao across her and chuckled, ¡°Aunt Ni, why isn¡¯t the milk warm enough today? Please take the freshly squeezed fruit juice and let the young master drink it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Aunt Ni immediately came to the table.

    Zhou Sileng felt smug. When Aunt Ni was about to take the milk, he heard the man across him say, ¡°Drink the milk.¡±

    Zhou Sileng said, ¡°...the milk is cold.¡±

    ¡°Then go and heat it.¡± Zhou Yao lowered his eyes and looked at the watch on his wrist. Then, his pitch-ck narrow eyes drifted over Zhou Sileng. ¡°Is three minutes enough?¡±

    Zhou Sileng fell silent.

    He looked at Mother Zhou for help.

    Mother Zhou nced at the man who was having a rxing breakfast, and she shook her head at Zhou Sileng, which meant, ¡°good luck, I can¡¯t help you anymore.¡±

    Zhou Sileng reluctantly picked up the cup and took a sip. In order to express his dissatisfaction, he snorted.

    ¡°If you dare to snort again, you¡¯ll drink another cup!¡±

    Zhou Sileng took a deep breath and red at the man in front of him. He knew his daddy won. He obediently shut his mouth and drank up the milk.

    After Mother Zhou finished her breakfast, she asked Zhou Sileng, ¡°Little Sileng, do you want Daddy or Grandma to take you to school today?¡±

    Zhou Sileng looked up at his father. To be honest, his daddy was really handsome. His dark blue shirt was ironed meticulously. He looked strong and stylish with a sharp appearance. His short hair was firm, dark, and charming. He had never seen a man more handsome than his daddy.

    Unfortunately, his daddy was a tyrant and devil.

    ¡°I want Grandma to send me!¡± Zhou Sileng insisted.

    At this time, the man opposite him raised his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll send you.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks. You can use your car to pick up girls.¡± Zhou Sileng refused firmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you first, then pick up the girls,¡± Zhou Yao said.

    ...

    A jeep stopped at the entrance of a kindergarten. The back door opened, and Zhou Sileng nimbly jumped out of the car with his schoolbag on his back. He did not turn his head and waved his little hand. ¡°Daddy, see you!¡±

    Zhou Yao rolled down the car window and looked at the little guy¡¯s back. This little guy said, ¡°see you,¡± but his behavior clearly said, ¡°never see you again.¡±

    Zhou Yao slowly curved the corners of his lips, his eyes soft.

    He stepped on the elerator pedal and drove on the road.

    At this time, a melodious ringtone rang. He received a call.

    ¡°Hello...¡± he picked up.

    ¡°Hello, General Zhou.¡± On the line was a sweet female voice. ¡°What are you doing? We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, and you didn¡¯t even send me a message.¡±

    Zhou Yao raised his straight eyebrows and gave a half-smile. ¡°Why? Did you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Hey, General Zhou, you¡¯re so annoying! I¡¯m on the set today. General Zhou, are youing to visit me?¡±

    Zhou Yao looked out the window, and his thin lips moved. He said, ¡°Sure...¡±

    The next second, his words came to an abrupt end. A sharp braking sound rang out, and he stopped the car in an emergency.

    Since he jammed on the brakes, the drivers following him braked hard, and a long line was suddenly formed behind his car. There were car horns everywhere urging him to go.

    However, Zhou Yao turned a deaf ear to it. His pitch-ck eyes stared unblinkingly at the crowd in front of him. He quickly unbuckled his belt, trying to open the driver¡¯s door.

    However, his hand froze again.

    Among the crowd, where was the person he was thinking of?

    It was merely his imagination.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s tense muscles rxed, and his thick and robust back leaned heavily against the chair. He raised his hand to support his forehead, took a deep breath, and the corners of his mouth curled up in self-mockery.

    He was delusional again.

    She had left. What on earth was he still delusional about?

    ...

    It was at a certain film crew.

    Liu Chengcheng was seatedfortably on an armchair, surrounded by arge group of people. Some fanned her, some massaged her legs, and some put on makeup for her. All of them were very attentive.

    At this moment, Liu Chengcheng felt a pain in her eyshes. It turned out that the makeup artist, Xiao Mei, had identally pinched her eyes. Liu Chengcheng immediately spilled all the coffee in her cup on Xiao Mei, and then flew into a rage, ¡°What are you doing? Are you hurting me on purpose?¡±

    Xiao Mei was awfully sorry. She quickly bent down and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chengcheng, I didn¡¯t mean to...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sorry? If apology works, what are the police used for?¡± Liu Chengcheng said arrogantly, ¡°I think you did it on purpose. I know I¡¯m popr now, and I have a god-like boyfriend. You¡¯re all jealous of me. Humph, Chengcheng? How dare you call me Chengcheng?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    At this time, the producer of the production team rushed in. The producer first scolded Xiao Mei, ¡°Do you have eyes? You hurt our Cheng Cheng!¡±

    As he spoke, the producer gently coaxed Liu Chengcheng, ¡°My darling, I see it¡¯s all her fault. I¡¯ve already scolded her, so please calm down. You will have a scer...¡±

 Chapter 955 - General Zhou, youâ€™re really bad

    <h4>Chapter 955: General Zhou, you¡¯re really bad</h4>

    As the producer spoke, he secretly gave Xiaomei a look, asking her to take a step back.

    Xiaomei quickly retreated to a corner.

    ¡°Xiaomei, are you alright? ¡± A colleague handed a tissue to Xiaomei and she sighed softly, ¡°Liu Chengcheng is such a person. She¡¯s been here for half a month and everyone in our production team has been scolded by her. Now that she¡¯s the empress, we have to coax her. No one dares to offend her. ¡±

    Xiaomei wiped away her tears. ¡°I¡¯m fine... ¡±

    ¡°Sigh, you said that this Liu Chengcheng was originally an unremarkable supporting role. Other than being a little beautiful, she doesn¡¯t have any acting skills at all. But some time ago, she was actually... picked by General Zhou, and then she sessfully rose to the top. Look at how arrogant she is now. There¡¯s simply no one else. ¡±

    Xiao Mei tugged at her colleague¡¯s sleeve and shook her head. ¡°Forget it. who asked her to be so lucky as to climb up thedder? Who would dare to offend General Zhou? ¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, a series of footsteps sounded. The director¡¯s polite voice rang out. ¡°General Zhou, wee, wee. It¡¯s an honor to have you join our small production team! ¡±

    Xiao Mei raised her head and saw a handsome and tall figure in front of her. Zhou Yao had arrived.

    A custom-made dark blue shirt wrapped around the man¡¯s muscr figure. There was a ck leather belt around his waist. He had wide shoulders and narrow hips. His perfect body proportions and his long legs were especially attractive, as his footsteps moved, his brown pants would show ripples. He had the texture of a mature man.

    The director led arge group of people to surround Zhou Yao. The 1.9-meter-tall man was like a god worshipped by the crowd. The director was ttering him, but Zhou Yao just raised his head and looked directly at Liu Chengcheng.

    Liu Chengcheng quickly ran over. She held Zhou Yao¡¯s arm and said with a sweet smile, ¡°Major General Zhou, you¡¯re here? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. ¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at Liu Chengcheng and then at the director. ¡°Then we¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡±

    The producer rushed forward in a panic. ¡°General Zhou, Cheng Cheng has a scer... ¡±

    ¡°Cough, Cough Cough! ¡± The director quickly interrupted the producer. ¡°General Zhou, Cheng Cheng, it¡¯s fine. You guys go on a date. I hope you guys have a good time. ¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Director. ¡± Liu Chengcheng shook her butt and walked away with Zhou Yao in her arms proudly.

    ..

    Once the two of them left, the producer¡¯s face turned ck, ¡°Director, what should we do after Liu Chengcheng leaves? Usually, Liu Chengcheng¡¯s acting skills aren¡¯t good enough, so she has to shoot multiple times. When she gets tired from filming, she would ask us to use a double. This is even better. She actually went on a date when she has her own scenes. This, this... ¡±

    The director quickly shushed, ¡°Keep Your Voice Down! What else can we do? That¡¯s General Zhou! ¡±

    The producer was instantly speechless.

    The colleagues beside Xiaomei rolled their eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know what General Zhou sees in Liu Chengcheng. Based on General Zhou¡¯s background, even a top-tier celebrity in our industry wouldn¡¯t be able to get close to him even if he cultivated for 500 years, let alone how many socialites from prestigious families are looking at him. But he just had to pick such a broken vase? ¡±

    Xiaomei looked at Zhou Yao¡¯s disappearing figure. In fact, she couldn¡¯t figure it out either. A man like Zhou Yao was amazing when she saw him for the first time. A girl of her background could only secretly look up at him.

    But he chose Liu Chengcheng. It was a surprise and puzzling.

    ..

    Liu Chengcheng held Zhou Yao¡¯s muscr arm and walked along the corridor. She looked at the man¡¯s exquisite side profile and then asked shyly and sweetly, ¡°General Zhou, I called you just now. Why did you suddenly go silent? ¡±

    Zhou Yao did not have any expression on his face. He raised his straight eyebrows and then smiled charmingly. ¡°Because... I saw a woman. ¡±

    Liu Chengcheng looked at the man¡¯s handsome and wless face and felt that her little darling was running around like a little rabbit. It was not the first time she had seen him, but she was always mesmerized by him.

    This man was dressed like a noble Zhou, but it was difficult to hide his unruly nature.

    He was very seductive.

    ¡°General Zhou, you¡¯re so bad! Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll Be Jealous? ¡±

    ¡°Jealous? Isn¡¯t it normal for a man to take a second look at a beautiful woman on the street? ¡±

    Liu Chengcheng knew that this man was a ma. There were many women who missed him. She was smart enough not to make things difficult for herself, so she immediately changed the topic, ¡°General Zhou, you really came at a bad time. I skipped work for no reason. This time, many people in the production crew will be jealous of me. ¡±

    Zhou Yao slowly pulled back his muscr arm. He stopped and turned to look at Liu Chengcheng. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want, Huh? ¡±

    Liu Chengcheng froze. She looked into the man¡¯s eyes. Although he was smiling, his expression was very dull. A glimmer of light shed from the bottom of his eyes and fixed on her face. Liu Chengcheng felt that a mirror reflected all of her little thoughts.

    Liu Chengcheng felt inexplicably embarrassed. She wanted to exin dryly, ¡°I... ¡±

    Zhou Yao directly interrupted her, ¡°Go in! ¡±

    What?

    Liu Chengcheng followed his gaze, puzzled. He saw that his gaze was fixed on the female bathroom beside her.

    ¡°General Zhou, do you want to be here? ¡± Liu Chengcheng¡¯s heart instantly sped up. She wanted to reject him, but she still hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. Why are you in such a hurry? Don¡¯t tell me... You have some special hobby? ¡±

    He was so anxious. He wanted to be here with her... that.

    Zhou Yao took in all the expressions of the woman. The corner of his mouth was a little yful and a littlezy. ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡± As he said that, he reached out two fingers and held Liu Chengcheng¡¯s chin. ¡°Go in and remove your makeup. ¡±

    Liu Chengcheng was shocked. ¡°Remove your makeup? ¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to do that with her?

    ¡°Why do I have to remove my makeup? I had someone put on this makeup for two hours. It¡¯s very exquisite and beautiful. It was specially made to wee you. General Zhou, don¡¯t you like it? ¡±

    Zhou Yao seriously looked at her face. There was not a trace of emotion in his deep voice. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like it. Remember, Next Time I Come, you will have no makeup on. Your appearance has made me... lose my appetite. ¡±

    He softly spat out thest five words.

    Liu Chengcheng¡¯s face turned pale. How could he say such things about her? He was so mean and ruthless.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to... ¡± Liu Chengcheng wanted to act coquettishly.

    Zhou Yao didn¡¯t say anything. He just calmly and indifferently nced at Liu Chengcheng. His handsome straight eyebrows slightly furrowed. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not patient. If you don¡¯t want to y, then don¡¯t y. ¡±

    He turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°General Zhou, don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll remove my makeup. I¡¯ll go in and remove my makeup right now. Don¡¯t be angry. I know I¡¯m Wrong! ¡± Liu Chengcheng didn¡¯t say anything and directly pushed open the bathroom door and ran in.

    She was deeply afraid that if she was one step slower, Zhou Yao would leave.

    ..

    Ten minutester, Liu Chengcheng ran out. She took a nce and saw that Zhou Yao was standing by the French window in front of her. His tall and straight body was so eye-catching no matter where he was.

 Chapter 956 - No Man Could Fall Asleep

    <h4>Chapter 956: No Man Could Fall Asleep</h4>

    Liu Chengcheng had stars in her eyes as she quickly ran forward. ¡°General Zhou, I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Zhou Yao had his hands in his pockets when he turned to look at her. He carefully looked at her modest face and revealed a soft smile. ¡°Good girl.¡±

    Liu Chengcheng¡¯s heart melted. Although he was unpredictable at times and every minor action of hers might make him unhappy, he would asionally reveal a soft smile to her like now. Every time it happened, she would fall head over heels for him.

    ¡°General Zhou, let¡¯s go,¡± Liu Chengcheng held his muscr arm.

    ¡°Okay, where do you want to go today?¡±

    Liu Chengcheng stretched out her small hand and said aggrievedly, ¡°Two days ago, I saw a female star wearing a diamond bracelet. It¡¯s so beautiful, but I don¡¯t have one.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go buy one now.¡±

    ...

    In the jewelry store.

    Liu Chengcheng stood in front of the counter and looked down. There were all kinds of diamond jewelry under the counter, shining so brightly that she couldn¡¯t wait to make them hers.

    The salesperson took out a diamond bracelet. ¡°Miss, this is the most popr style bracelet of the year. It was designed by a French master himself. It¡¯s the representative piece of our store. It¡¯s just that... the price is quite high.¡±

    Liu Chengcheng nced at the eight-digit price tag.

    She was worried that the bracelet would be cheap. The more expensive it was, the more satisfied she would be. She turned to look at Zhou Yao and pretended to be timid as she said, ¡°General Zhou, this bracelet is so pretty. But it¡¯s so expensive.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s expression was very gentle. ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    Liu Chengcheng was waiting for him to say that. She looked at the salesperson with great pride and said, ¡°Pack it for me please.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± The salesperson nced at the man sitting on the high chair. His facial features were handsome and sculpture-like. His aura was strong and humble. His legs were very long. When his two long legs stretchedzily forward, the brown trousers were forced into cropped pants, exposing his slender ankles.

    The salesperson had been in the shop for more than ten years and was used to seeing all kinds of fat heavy hitters bringing their young mistresses to buy jewelry. It was rare to see such an excellent man spend money so generously. She didn¡¯t know what kind of luck this woman had.

    The salesperson looked at Liu Chengcheng with envy.

    Liu Chengcheng noticed the salesperson¡¯s gaze and became more and more satisfied. She continued to look into the counter and said in a sweet voice, ¡°General Zhou, this earring is also very pretty.¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at the side of Liu Chengcheng¡¯s face. It was fair and beautiful. He was a little absent-minded, and his deep eyes became softer. ¡°Buy whatever youy your eyes on, as long as you like it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Liu Chengcheng immediately danced with joy. She circled around the counter. ¡°This, this, and this... Pack them for me.¡±

    The salesperson walked over and smiled. ¡°Miss, your boyfriend treats you so well.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Liu Chengcheng looked towards Zhou Yao.

    She saw the man staring at her side profile. His attention did not seem to be on her person. He was only infatuated with her side profile.

    It was as if he was looking at another person through her.

    Liu Chengcheng did not mind. This is how dating was, each taking what they needed from the other. It doesn¡¯t matter what he saw in her, as long as she got what she wanted, it would be fine.

    ...

    After leaving the jewelry store, Liu Chengcheng went shopping at the mall. She chose a few expensive clothes and shoes. Zhou Yao held all kinds of bags in his hand.

    Along the way, Liu Chengcheng received the envious gazes of all the women in the mall. A man like Zhou Yao would attract people¡¯s attention all the time if they were in public. Liu Chengcheng¡¯s vanity was greatly satisfied.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± She suddenly cried out.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I think I sprained my ankle.¡±

    ¡°Then sit down first. I¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Liu Chengcheng nodded vigorously and sat down on the bench.

    Zhou Yao, who was about 6¡¯2¡å, knelt on one knee in front of her. He personally helped her take off her high heels, then gently held her jade-like feet and massaged them. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    The man who was used to holding guns had very rough palms. Liu Chengcheng felt that her ankles were itchy and weak. This famous chief of T City, a man whom many prestigious families were eager to marry, was now squatting in front of her and massaging her feet. She immediately felt as good as if she was crowned Queen of Ennd.

    The girls passing by looked at her with envy. Liu Chengcheng felt that her life was veryplete.

    ...

    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, the two of them walked out of a diner. Liu Chengcheng hugged Zhou Yao¡¯s muscr arm and asked, ¡°General Zhou, where are we going next?¡±

    Zhou Yao narrowed his eyes, and his wild side gave out. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I think... I¡¯m going home. My parents banned me from spending the night outside.¡± Liu Chengcheng pretended to be an obedient girl.

    ¡°Humph,¡± Zhou Yao chuckled. He leaned over and whispered into Liu Chengcheng¡¯s ear, ¡°I think your parents are too old fashioned. A... coquettish girl like you can keep a man up all night.¡±

    Liu Chengcheng was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect the man to be so bold and explicit. She looked up at him. He looked the same, dressed in a shirt and trousers, with those handsome brows. However, there was a hint of frivolity in his eyes as he sized up her figure.

    Liu Chengcheng¡¯s entire face was red. Under his gaze, she felt like she was naked.

    ¡°You¡¯re so mean!¡± She punched him.

    ...

    In the hotel, the presidential suite.

    Liu Chengcheng walked out after taking a shower. She took a look and saw that Zhou Yao was standing on the balcony.

    He took a shower in the other bathroom. He wore a ck bathrobe. The bathrobe belt around his waist was loosely tied, revealing arge bronze chest. His wet short hair draped on his forehead, water was dripping from the ends of his hair. He was bending over with a cigarette in his mouth, trying to light the cigarette with his two big hands around the lighter.

    The lights in the room were dim yellow, and he was standing in the spotlight, amidst the clouds and mist.

    Liu Chengcheng¡¯s gaze moved up and down the man¡¯s tall and upright body. After taking off his facade clothes, he looked as strong and dangerous as a lurking wolf. She looked at his V-shaped apollo¡¯s belt with infatuation. It was as if an electric current had passed through her entire body. All women would fall for such a man, tough when dressed, lewd when striped.

    Even if he did not give her money, she was willing to sleep with him.

    Compared to those beer-belly big shots in the entertainment industry or the immature young blood, he could really excite a woman¡¯s hormones at any moment.

    Liu Chengcheng recalled his family background: Zhou¡¯s family of T City, his grandfather was a general of his generation, the mayor of a city. But Zhou Yao did not hide under a big tree to enjoy the shade. Instead, he became the number one general of the army at the age of 32. The blood on the battlefield settled in his rough and big hands. His status and life experience had shaped him into a calm and humble man.

    He is such a man: unswerving, mature, and strong.

 Chapter 957 - Shall We Meet Tonight?

    <h4>Chapter 957: Shall We Meet Tonight?</h4>

    Liu Chengcheng seemed to have been bewitched. Compared to the jewelry and diamonds that she chose, the man was more favorable.

    She took a step forward and came to the man¡¯s side. Sheid her hands on the man¡¯s wide shoulders and said coquettishly, ¡°General Zhou.¡±

    She stood on tiptoe to kiss the man on the cheek.

    But Zhou Yao moved away before she could kiss him.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The man¡¯s masculine tone was ice cold.

    Liu Chengcheng opened her eyes and saw Zhou Yao¡¯s narrow eyes fixed on her face. His expression was unweing, and his eyes were as cold as the autumn night air.

    Liu Chengcheng was shocked. Every time the man looked at her like this, she felt scared and tense. She stuttered, ¡°I, I...¡±

    Zhou Yao looked down and nced at her body. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the rules of the game?¡±

    Liu Chengcheng¡¯s pretty little face had a mixedplexion of red and white. She understood. He had defined their rtionship clearly. He gave money, she gave... herself.

    The person who sold herself was unworthy of touching the buyer¡¯s body.

    The sweet taste of sess Liu Chengcheng felt in her heart disappeared without a trace. But she was still very excited, very thrilled. It didn¡¯t matter what he wanted as long as he was with her.

    She peeked at the bathrobe on the man¡¯s body. The front of the bathrobe was loose, and the man¡¯s muscr eight-packs were faintly discernible. Her face turned red, then she took off her nightgown.

    She wasn¡¯t wearing anything inside the gown, and she stood on the wool carpet in her fair, small feet.

    She knew how attractive she looked at the moment. In the past, when a famous director wanted to cast couch her, she took off her clothes like so before that director. The famous director¡¯s eyes lit up and promised her many things.

    But sheter changed her mind because the director was more than sixty years old. His appearance disgusted her.

    She was only twenty years old this year. Her young and youthful body was her capital.

    ¡°General Zhou,¡± she called shyly, and then slowly squatted down. She knelt in front of the man and untie the belt on his waist with her fair, small hands. ¡°I will make you feelfortable.¡±

    The belt was untied and the man¡¯s ck shorts were revealed. She moved her hand while leaning her head in...

    At this moment, arge palm pressed against her forehead. The man pushed her away.

    Liu Chengcheng was shocked. He didn¡¯t want it? All men wanted this.

    She raised her head and looked at the man. Zhou Yao was looking down at her. His eyes were cold and his thin lips parted. He ordered, ¡°Put on your clothes.¡±

    Liu Chengcheng didn¡¯t know what he wanted anymore. Didn¡¯t this type of thing required the removal of clothes?

    ¡°General Zhou, you...¡±

    ¡°Go lie on the bed,¡± the man ordered coldly.

    A smile quickly appeared on Liu Chengcheng¡¯s face. So he wanted to do it on the bed.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Chengcheng put on her pajamas andid on the soft bed obediently.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that the man on the balcony finished the cigarette in his hand without any rush. Then, he put out the cigarette butt in the ashtray and walked over.

    Liu Chengcheng closed her eyes in anticipation.

    Therge bed beside her sunk in. Zhou Yaoid down and looked at Liu Chengcheng¡¯s side profile seriously and attentively. This side profile slowly ovepped with the side profile in the depths of his memory. Although it was only thirty to forty percent simr, it was enough for recollection purposes during a sleepless night.

    He raised his right arm, then extended his slender index finger and slowly traced Liu Chengcheng¡¯s face. His low and mellow voice was soft as if he was afraid he¡¯d wake up the darling in her sleep. ¡°Sleep well.¡±

    So when the man¡¯s words came, Liu Chengcheng, who was filled with anticipation, felt as if she had been struck by lightning.

    What, what, what did he say? Did he ask her to sleep?

    What the hell?

    He had spent so much money on her. Now that she hade with him to the hotel, one step away from doing that, yet he did nothing and only asked her to go to sleep.

    Liu Chengcheng could not help but wonder if this man... didn¡¯t have the ability to do it.

    ...

    The next morning, Liu Chengcheng got up. She wore the new dress they bought yesterday, and her mood brightened up. What happenedst night was too bad.

    But she was sure of one thing, that Zhou Yao is capable of doing that.

    Because this morning, she peeked at his lower body. Men would normally have reactions in the morning, it¡¯s natural. Zhou Yao was no different. There was a bulge in his ck shorts, a big and terrifying outline.

    For a man with Zhou Yao¡¯s physique, you didn¡¯t need to think twice about his size down there. He must be the patient kind because if he wanted to, he could ravish a woman.

    Just thinking about it made Liu Chengcheng drool.

    It didn¡¯t matter. Just becausest night didn¡¯t work out doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s out of chances.

    After tidying up, Liu Chengcheng swirled around in front of the mirror with satisfaction. Then, she took her bag and went out. Zhou Yao had left way before her.

    When she arrived at the hall, she immediately spotted Zhou Yao. Zhou Yao was wearing a navy blue v-neck thin sweater and ck trousers. He was leaningzily against the wall and smoking. He had one hand in his pocket and the other, which had an expensive watch around the wrist, holding the cigarette.

    He seemed to have been smoking a lot recently.

    ¡°General Zhou, I¡¯m here.¡± Liu Chengcheng stepped forward.

    Zhou Yao finished thest puff of his cigarette. Then, he raised his head and blew out the smoke. He put out the cigarette butt and nced at her. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    He walked out of the door with his long legs.

    Liu Chengcheng was a little disappointed. She dressed so beautifully, why didn¡¯t he look at her properly?

    The hotel waiter drove the ck luxury sedan over, and Liu Chengcheng got in the passenger seat. Zhou Yao stepped on the gas, and the car went around the flower pond and drove onto the street.

    ¡°General Zhou, where are we going today?¡± She asked.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes were looking straight ahead. The morning sun shone through his short hair, gilding his handsome figure. He said with a dull expression, ¡°I have a meeting today.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then you can drive me back to set. And about tonight, shall we meet?¡± Liu Chengcheng was looking forward to it.

    Zhou Yao looked at her. He reached out his slender index finger and carelessly lifted her chin. The yful nature of the man was evident.

    ¡°General Zhou!¡± Liu Chengcheng was mesmerized by his charming and flirtatious actions.

    ¡°About tonight... we¡¯ll see. Your breasts aren¡¯t big enough, and your butt isn¡¯t firm enough. Your waist is too thick, and your body isn¡¯t flexible enough. I can¡¯t even get it up when I look at you.¡± He smiled.

    Liu Chengcheng was shocked. She looked at Zhou Yao. The man had already withdrawn his hand and was drivingzily.

    Liu Chengcheng didn¡¯t know what to say. She had not spent much time with this man. Yesterday was only their second date, but he had an unpredictable nature. And his mood swings faster than the speed of light.

    If he wanted to, he could treat her with sweet and unyielding gentleness. He only needed to gently move his fingers, then even a dirty and explicit word could make her heart flustered. However, he was like this most of the time, distancing others to thousands of miles away with that indifferent expression. From time to time, he would also make her feel humiliated and shamed with a few words.

 Chapter 958 - Bai Qi

    <h4>Chapter 958: Bai Qi</h4>

    What kind of person was his true self?

    Liu Chengcheng couldn¡¯t see through him.

    At this moment, there was a sharp braking sound and the car came to a halt. It caught Liu Chengcheng by surprise. Bang! Her head crashed into the windshield in front of her.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed out of fear.

    Zhou Yao, who was beside her, had already gotten out of the car. Liu Chengcheng looked up and saw that Zhou Yao¡¯s handsome and tall figure had already crossed the road. When he crossed the road, several cars had to stop out of fear. The car owners rolled down the window and cursed ¡ª¡ª who are you.., crossing the road like this is simply courting death. Do you want to die?

    Liu Chengcheng saw Zhou Yao ran into an alley. What was he going to do? Liu Chengcheng quickly got out of the car and chased after him.

    Walking in the alley, she saw that Zhou Yao stood around the corner.

    Zhou Yao raised his eyebrows and licked his dry, thin lips. When he spoke, his voice waspletely hoarse and trembled. ¡°Is it... you?¡±

    His ck eyes were filled with gentleness and sadness, ¡°Is it... you? I saw you again just now. I saw you... enter this alley and then turn around the corner and disappear... Yesterday, when I sent... our son to kindergarten, I saw you too. You... stood among a sea of people. But when I. . . was about to search for you, you disappeared again...¡±

    ¡°Is it you? Honey...¡±

    After four years, when he called out ¡°Honey¡± again, his heart still felt as if it¡¯s being torn in half. Who said that time was the best medicine for healing wounds? Bullsh*t!

    His wounds did not heal at all. He was still in pain, even more than four years ago.

    The man¡¯s built back was a little hunched. He reached out his right hand and slowly caressed the wall, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s you, right? I can¡¯t be mistaken. I¡¯ve been... waiting for you. You¡¯re finally... came back. Are you... ying hide and seek with me? Good, very good. I like this game very much... Stand still and wait for me... Wait for me to catch you...¡±

    Just now, he saw a figure from the car. It was Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s. It looked just like her. She had once spent so many nights lying in his arms. He could not be mistaken.

    It was quiet in the alley. He did not get any response.

    However, his handsome features were immersed in great joy. He slowly moved his feet, turned around, opened his arms, and pounced forward. He closed his eyes. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve caught you!¡±

    However, his arms were empty.

    Zhou Yao slowly opened his eyes. Where was the person in his arms? Where was the person in front of him?

    Everything was his illusion!

    He became like a stature thatpletely froze on the spot.

    The emptiness in his eyes spread to his heart at the speed of light. In the past four years, his heart became empty. His soul had long been riddled with holes.

    Every day spent waiting was an additional day of disappointment. When would this life of a wandering ghost finally end?

    Liu Chengcheng remained where she was standing in shock. She watched as the man in front of her remained in that same posture for a long time. His posture looked amusing. There was clearly no one in his arms, yet he was hugging them very tightly.

    Was he... going crazy?

    ...

    Bai Qi took a few turns and left the alley. She looked down at her watch and frowned. Oh no, she was going to bete.

    The Hall Master had sent her to be the martial arts director for a film crew, but she was held up by something. If she was to show upte, the Hall Master would definitely scold her.

    She sped up and ran to the main street, then extended her arm to hail a taxi.

    ¡°Sir, go to the XXX film crew. Hurry up.¡±

    The film crew.

    Bai Qi rushed in and asked an actor, ¡°Do you know where the producer is?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s over there.¡± The actor pointed in a direction.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Bai Qi ran to the producer and politely bowed. ¡°Hello, my name is Bai Qi. I was sent by Bai¡¯s martial arts academy to be your martial arts director. I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m two minuteste.¡±

    The producer looked up at Bai Qi. She had very ordinary facial features but was somewhat delicate. This face would definitely be lost in a crowd of people. However, the producer still took a few more nces because the woman had a pair of clear gray eyes that were full of exotic charm. Although it¡¯s a shame that those eyes were on such a face, they did increase her charm.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. It¡¯s only for two minutes.¡± The producer sighed after saying that. ¡°Anyway, our female lead hasn¡¯t arrived yet. I don¡¯t know if she will even show up.¡±

    The female lead hasn¡¯t arrived yet?

    Bai Qi raised her head and looked around.

    ¡°Director, producer, I¡¯m back.¡± Liu Chengcheng cat-walked over with a prideful expression.

    The producer quickly went up to her. ¡°Aiyo, my goodness. You¡¯re finally back. I¡¯ve been waiting for forever. Hurry up and get ready. We¡¯re ready to shoot your scene. It¡¯s a fight scene.¡±

    ¡°A fight scene?¡± Liu Chengcheng became displeased instantly. ¡°Then let the stunt double do it. With my delicate skin, what if I get hurt?¡±

    ¡°This scene requires a front shot of your face. We can¡¯t use a stuntman. You won¡¯t get injured, so don¡¯t worry. Look, this is the martial arts director I hired for you. She knows kung fu, don¡¯t underestimate her skills.¡± The producer pointed at Bai Qi.

    Liu Chengcheng nced at Bai Qi. Aside from those somewhat appealing eyes, she was an ordinary woman. Actually... Liu Chengcheng examined Bai Qi¡¯s figure from top to bottom. Bai Qi¡¯s figure was really f*cking good. Her breasts were neither big nor small. They were well-developed. Her figure was alluring. Her butt was firm and round, and her waist was thin as a willow branch. Perhaps because she practiced martial arts all year round, her body was fit and flexible.

    Liu Chengcheng was about to vomit blood. She had just been humiliated by Zhou Yao, and now the heavens were also not on her side. With a woman who was the perfect representation of Zhou Yao¡¯s type, was she hallucinating?

    Liu Chengcheng was crazy jealous. She gave Bai Qi a very unfriendly ¡°humph¡±.

    Bai Qi kept her cool. She had a cold personality and wouldn¡¯t get angry because of some irrelevant people.

    The producer urged, ¡°Alright, my goodness. Hurry up and get your makeup fixed. We¡¯ve been waiting for the whole day, hurry up!¡±

    ...

    After Liu Chengcheng was all fixed up, she started the test run. The producer exined in detail, ¡°So you need to swing your sword like this. The movements need to look experienced and cool. Spread your legs as far apart as possible.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Liu Chengcheng snorted unwillingly. She made a pose with the sword casually.

    The producer shook his head repeatedly. He looked at Bai Qi. ¡°Miss Bai, I¡¯ll leave Chengcheng to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Bai Qi nodded.

    ¡°Miss Liu, your entire body needs to lean forward as you swing the sword.¡± Bai Qi reached out and pressed down Liu Chengcheng¡¯s back.

    ¡°Ouch, it hurts, it hurts! Be gentle!¡± Liu Chengcheng quickly shouted. She nced at Bai Qi with disdain and hostility. ¡°You are a weapon-wielding person. You have no idea how delicate my body is. Don¡¯t injure me.¡±

 Chapter 959 - This Woman Bullied Me

    <h4>Chapter 959: This Woman Bullied Me</h4>

    ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t it just a fight scene? Why so serious? I can just wing it.¡± Liu Chengcheng dismissively waved her small hand.

    The producer heard her at the side and sighed. The other actors and staff members were also speechless. How did such an ipetent, arrogant, and disrespectful person be the female lead?

    However, no one dared to express their anger. They can¡¯t help the fact that General Zhou liked Liu Chengcheng and supported her.

    Bai Qi nced at Liu Chengcheng. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Indeed, I don¡¯t understand how delicate your body is. I¡¯m just doing my job...¡± as she said that, she pressed down Liu Chengcheng¡¯s back.

    ¡°Ah!¡± With a scream, Liu Chengcheng¡¯s body lowered quite a bit. This time, the position of the sword was correct, and the overall posture looked more professional. But Bai Qi was not satisfied. ¡°And the leg, part them as much as possible!¡±

    Bai Qi stretched out her right leg and lifted Liu Chengcheng¡¯s right leg. Liu Chengcheng¡¯s leg extended backward immediately. Crack! Liu Chengcheng¡¯s bones stuck.

    ¡°Ah! It hurts! Let go!¡± This posture challenged Liu Chengcheng¡¯s limits. Her face became pale, and she screamed.

    Bai Qi was very calm. ¡°Miss Liu, remember this pain. Repeat thiste. If you can¡¯t do it well, I¡¯ll teach you again.¡± Bai Qi retracted her leg.

    Bang! Liu Chengcheng lost her bnce and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Pfff...¡± everyone on set secretly giggled when they saw Liu Chengcheng in such a pitying state. They looked at Bai Qi with admiration. How bold of this martial arts coach to have dealt with Liu Chengcheng so neatly.

    Mmm-hmm, it felt good.

    Liu Chengcheng¡¯s whole face turned blue when she saw how everyone gloated. She red fiercely at Bai Qi, only to find that Bai Qi only nced at her with contempt.

    Liu Chengcheng could only suppress her anger. The woman was a martial artist. Liu Chengcheng can¡¯t afford to mess with her.

    ...

    In the afternoon, Liu Chengcheng finally finished shooting the fight scene. The producer was quite satisfied, but her entire body seemed to have fallen apart. She dropped onto the armchair, exhausted.

    She looked at Bai Qi with resentment.

    Ding! She received a text message.

    It was from Zhou Yao. The text was concise, ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±

    Liu Chengcheng¡¯s eyes lit up. Her supporter was finallying. It was time for revenge.

    She stood up and walked towards Bai Qi. Bai Qi was saying goodbye to the producer. The producer counted a stack of hundred dor bills and handed them to her. It was her pay for the day.

    Liu Chengcheng sneered, ¡°Ouch!¡± She bumped into Bai Qi on purpose.

    However, she failed. Bai Qi dodged to the side, and Liu Chengcheng missed. She staggered a few steps forward and crashed her stomach into the table before her.

    That hurt!

    At this time, a clear and pleasing voice came from behind. ¡°Miss Liu, are you okay? If not, then I can only say one thing to you. If you don¡¯t seek death, you won¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°Pfff...¡± the people on set giggled again.

    Liu Chengcheng hadpletely lost it. Today, she had suffered many losses from this Bai Qi. How could she endure it all? She turned around angrily and saw that Bai Qi stood upright while she was in such a pitiful state.

    She quickly rushed forward and raised her hand to p Bai Qi¡¯s face. ¡°You made me fall on purpose. Today, I will teach you a good lesson!¡±

    Bai Qi reached out and easily grabbed Liu Chengcheng¡¯s hand. She frowned slightly and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°I¡¯ve seen many shrews, but none of them dare to act atrociously before me.¡±

    Everyone present could not help but give Bai Qi a thumbs up. This woman was so domineering.

    Liu Chengcheng wanted to say something, but she soon saw a handsome and tall figure not far before her. Zhou Yao had arrived!

    ...

    Liu Chengcheng¡¯s eyes sparkled and quickly squeezed out two drops of tears. She screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me! Ah, don¡¯t hit my face!¡±

    She was shouting for Zhou Yao to hear. She knew that Zhou Yao cared about her face the most. He had gazed at her face for a long timest night.

    Bai Qi didn¡¯t know what this woman was up to this time. She moved her hand to get rid of Liu Chengcheng.

    However, at this moment, a strong wind blew past her. Someone wasing towards her. Bai Qi instantly became alert. The person moved way too fast, like a cheetah that umted endless power. His overwhelming aura had arrived before his person. It was very dangerous.

    She let go of Liu Chengcheng, turned around, and extended her hand towards the man. She wanted to strike first to gain the upper hand!

    However, a ck shadow shed in front of her eyes and arge, rough palm grabbed her wrist. The man used a bit of force, and she instantly felt her wrist go numb.

    She then stretched out her leg to kick the man. Unfortunately, the man¡¯s leg was longer, faster, and more forceful than hers. He easily countered her attack.

    Both of them then took a few steps back. Bang! Bai Qi crashed into the wall behind her. He did not show any mercy to her. She immediately frowned in pain.

    Her wrist was still in the rough palm of that man. She red coldly at the man in front of her. ¡°Let go!¡±

    The moment she raised her head, Zhou Yao¡¯s pitch-ck pupils dted. He saw the woman¡¯s beautiful gray eyes, they were the same as the pair of eyes in the depths of his memory.

    Bai Qi saw that the man¡¯s gaze deeply fixated on her eyes, so she was somewhat shocked and in a daze. She thought it was strange that the man who had just taken her down as fast as lightning had now frozen in ce.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked directly.

    Zhou Yao looked at the small face in front of him. It was an unfamiliar and ordinary face. It wasn¡¯t even pretty. Compared to Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s stunning facial features, it was like heaven and earth. However, her eyes were so beautiful... And her cold and stubborn gaze at the moment resembled that of Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s the first time they met, many years ago. The two of them had a fierce fight on thewn, and Zhiyuan looked at him just like that.

    Zhou Yao was a little absent-minded. It was as if something deep in his heart was about to burst out. He slowly reached out his hand to touch her eyes.

    However, he did not manage to touch them because Bai Qi lifted her knees against his crotch right when he raised his hand.

    But she was against Zhou Yao! There was no way she could have ambushed him. He let go of hisrge palm and took two steps back.

    Bai Qi looked at him coldly and started to leave.

    At this moment, Liu Chengcheng shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡± She ran to Zhou Yao¡¯s side and grabbed his muscr arm. She acted coquettishly and said, ¡°General Zhou, this woman bullied me. She wanted to hit me and my face.¡±

    She wanted Zhou Yao to teach this woman a lesson. But nothing happened for a minute. The man beside her did not speak for a long time.

    Liu Chengcheng turned to look at Zhou Yao, only to see that the man¡¯s hands were in his pockets, and his gaze was on Bai Qi. She knew that Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze was on Bai Qi¡¯s seductive and alluring figure, his gaze was too... intense.

    Liu Chengcheng¡¯s heart suddenly itched with hatred. Bai Qi only had an ordinary face, but her figure was one that seduced men.

 Chapter 960 - Offended Some Heavy Hitter

    <h4>Chapter 960: Offended Some Heavy Hitter</h4>

    Liu Chengcheng felt a sense of crisis. During the fight between the two of them, she had felt that Zhou Yao was acting strange. Because with Zhou Yao¡¯s skills, he could have easily taken down that woman. If he did not let go, Bai Qi would not be able to break free. But he let Bai Qi escape. Could it be that his abnormality was due to Bai Qi¡¯s good figure?

    From her knowledge, Zhou Yao was not a lecherous man.

    There were too many women with good figures and nice faces in this world. He typically did not take notice of any woman, but his reactions seemed quite different in Bai Qi¡¯s case.

    Bai Qi heard Liu Chengcheng whinings. She raised her head and took a good look at the man Liu Chengcheng held onto. This man should be Liu Chengcheng¡¯s supporter.

    He looked very handsome, Bai Qi gave an objective evaluation in her heart. His skills were good too. He seemed to have been trained at a proper facility. She was no match for him.

    However, no good man would fall for Liu Chengcheng. Bai Qi did not have a good impression of Zhou Yao at all.

    ¡°Miss Liu, what do you want? Did I hit you, or are you just making false usations? There are many witnesses here. I believe that anyone who is not blind saw what happened.¡±

    Bai Qi nced at Zhou Yao as she spoke. Her message was clear. If he was not blind and not blinded, he could ask anyone and they would tell him that she did not hit Liu Chengcheng.

    Zhou Yao stared deeply into Bai Qi¡¯s gray eyes. He raised his straight eyebrows but said nothing.

    Liu Chengcheng knew that if Zhou Yao did not express his stance now, it meant that he would never express his stance. She quickly looked at the producer, ¡°Producer, this woman actually provoked me publicly. I¡¯m the female lead of this drama, and it was you who chose me for this role. Now that she¡¯d provoked me, she¡¯d indirectly provoked you. There¡¯s no need to pay her for today!¡±

    Liu Chengcheng nced at the stack of money in the producer¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You!¡± Speaking ofpensation, a trace of disappointment shed across Bai Qi¡¯s cold eyes.

    Liu Chengcheng knew that Bai Qi needed money. She proudly raised her chin and said arrogantly, ¡°Miss Bai, I¡¯m giving you a chance now. If you apologize to me and admit you¡¯re in the wrong, I¡¯ll let the producer give you the money.¡±

    So she wanted to act domineering? So she thought she was justified? Now, Liu Chengcheng was going to use the money to get her back.

    Bai Qi nced at the producer. The producer¡¯s expression was very troubled. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to offend Liu Chengcheng. Bai Qi curled the corners of her lips coldly. She understood. She looked at Liu Chengcheng and said in a clear voice, ¡°Miss Liu, the money is the reward for my work. It belongs to me. You¡¯re not asking the producer to give me my money. Instead, I¡¯m asking the producer to give my money to you. Consider it tuition money, use it to learn how to act like a human being!¡±

    Bai Qi turned around and left.

    Liu Chengcheng was so angry that she almost vomited blood. That woman!

    Zhou Yao looked at Bai Qi¡¯s fading figure. She walked with valiant energy. That round butt was not moving deliberately, but it just so eye-catching. Any man who saw it would have some kind of dirty thoughts. It wasn¡¯t just the woman¡¯s eyes, but her figure and the aura of her fading figure were all very simr to the woman he loved.

    Why were there two people who were alike in this world?

    Zhou Yao nced at the stack of money in the producer¡¯s hand. It was not much, somewhere around $200. Did she need money?

    Liu Chengcheng saw that Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze remained on the woman. She gritted her teeth in hatred but tried her best to smile brightly. ¡°General Zhou, I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±

    Zhou Yao pulled his arm back and stepped forward. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Seeing that he¡¯d left her without hesitation, Liu Chengcheng clenched her bag tightly. As she walked to the washroom, she took out her phone from her bag. ¡°Hello, Brother Hu, it¡¯s me... Bai Qi from the Bai¡¯s Martial Arts Dojo, give her some trouble...¡±

    ...

    Bai¡¯s Martial Arts Dojo.

    Bai Qi walked in and handed a stack of hundred dor bills to the Hall Master. ¡°Hall Master, this is my pay for today.¡±

    The Hall Master was in his fifties and was very amiable. ¡°Bai Qi, you¡¯re back? Did you have a good day?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The Hall Master took the stack of bills and counted them. Then, he took out five and handed them to Bai Qi. ¡°This is your reward for today.¡±

    Bai Qi revealed a soft smile. ¡°Thank you, Hall Master.¡±

    She took the money. Now was not the time to be polite. She did not have much money to begin with. The stack of money came out of her own pocket. She had originally nned to pay the rent with it.

    Now that the rent money was gone, she needed to work even harder to earn money. Otherwise, she would be chased out by thendy.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Those who enter the Bai¡¯s Martial Arts Dojo are family. Let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Bai Qi followed the Hall Master outside. At this moment, a person rushed in. ¡°Hall Master, something bad has happened.¡±

    The Hall Master stopped in his tracks and immediately asked, ¡°What happened? Tell me slowly.¡±

    ¡°Hall Master, a group of people came over just now and said that they want to take back the Bai¡¯s Martial Arts Dojo space. He¡¯s not renting it to us anymore.¡±

    ¡°What? But our rental contract hasn¡¯t expired yet...¡±

    ¡°Hall Master, I told them the same thing. But those people said that they don¡¯t care. We have to move out first thing in the morning, or else they¡¯lle and destroy our dojo...¡±

    ¡°This is outrageous! Where are they? I¡¯ll go and reason with them right now. We live in a society with legalws and system...¡± the Hall Master was going to head out.

    ¡°Hall Master, don¡¯t go. Those people look very arrogant and very snobbish. They almost fought with our people just now. They have no fear. If they really make a big deal out of this, we¡¯ll be the ones at a disadvantage. After all, we¡¯re onlymoners.¡±

    Bai Qi quickly went forward. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Hall Master, Xiao Fu is right. Those people probably have nothing to fear. We need to stay calm.¡±

    ¡°How can I stay calm? It¡¯s not realistic to move out tomorrow. There are so many disciples in our hall. I¡¯ve been here for decades. I¡¯m already used to it...¡± the Hall Master sighed.

    Bai Qi frowned and looked at Xiao Fu. ¡°Did those people say anything else? Why would they cause trouble for no reason? There must be a reason.¡±

    Xiao Fu scratched his head. ¡°Those people said that someone in our dojo offended a certain heavy hitter. This is our punishment!¡±

    Offended a certain heavy hitter?

    Bai Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was certain that this was the working of Liu Chengcheng and that man!

    She didn¡¯t expect them to be such despicable and shameless people!

    ¡°Hall Master, Xiao Fu, something happened to me on set today. I offended that big star, Liu Chengcheng. They¡¯reing for me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The Hall Master was shocked.

    Bai Qi quicklyforted him, ¡°Hall Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take responsibility for my own actions. I¡¯ll go find them now!¡±

    ...

    Bai Qi rushed to the set. They were shooting a night scene. Bai Qi found the producer.

 Chapter 961 - What Do You Want

    <h4>Chapter 961: What Do You Want</h4>

    ¡°Producer, may I ask where Liu Chengcheng is?¡± Bai Qi asked directly.

    ¡°Miss Bai, you came back?¡± The producer had a good impression of Bai Qi. ¡°Are you looking for Liu Chengcheng? She¡¯s not on set right now.¡±

    ¡°No? Then can you tell me her home address?¡±

    The producer chuckled instantly. ¡°Miss Bai, it¡¯ll be too childish to think that Liu Chengcheng would be at home if she¡¯s not on set. You saw General Zhou here earlier, I reckon that the two of them are now in a hotel after their date.¡±

    Bai Qi was so naive to the point where she didn¡¯t understand what the word ¡°hotel¡± implied. In her heart, she fiercely despised the two people, especially the man.

    ¡°Producer, do you know which hotel they are in?¡±

    ...

    The producer wasn¡¯t sure which hotel it was, but there were only a few five-star hotels nearby. So the producer gave her all the names of the hotel and told her to try her luck.

    The hotel wouldn¡¯t reveal any information about the clients, so Bai Qi pretended to be Liu Chengcheng¡¯s assistant. She walked into the hall and asked the front desk anxiously, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Liu Chengcheng¡¯s assistant. Is Chengcheng staying here? The director added a scene tonight, and her phone can¡¯t be reached. I need to inform her immediately. Can you check for me?¡±

    The receptionist looked at Bai Qi for a second then said, ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll check for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    The receptionist took out the registration manual and opened it. Bai Qi took a peek casually.

    The receptionist quickly closed the manual and nodded, ¡°Yes, Liu Chengcheng is indeed staying in our hotel. But we can¡¯t disclose the room number of our clients and let others in. I can go and inform her on your behalf.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Bai Qi thanked her.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± The front desk stepped into the elevator.

    Bai Qi looked around and made sure that no one took notice of her. Then, she quickly walked to the stairs. She didn¡¯t expect her luck to be so good that Liu Chengcheng was staying in the first hotel she searched. Just now, she saw Liu Chengcheng¡¯s name in the registration manual, the corresponding room number was 1903.

    Bai Qi quickened her pace.

    When she reached the 19th floor, Bai Qi walked into the corridor. She saw that the door to room 1903 was open, and Liu Chengcheng was talking to the receptionist by the door.

    They finished talking soon, and the receptionist turned to leave.

    By the time the receptionist had disappeared from Bai Qi¡¯s sight, the door to room 1903 had also closed. Bai Qi quickly went up and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Liu Chengcheng¡¯s voice sounded inside the room.

    Bai Qi tweaked her voice, ¡°Room service.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ming.¡±

    The door opened and Liu Chengcheng appeared.

    Liu Chengcheng was shocked when she saw Bai Qi outside the door. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Liu Chengcheng wanted to shout, ¡°Security...¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly reached out her hand and struck the back of Liu Chengcheng¡¯s neck. Liu Chengcheng¡¯s vision blurred and fainted on the spot.

    Bai Qi jumped into the room. She lowered her eyes and looked at Liu Chengcheng, who had fallen onto the carpet. Bai Qi was nning to negotiate her, but she wanted to call security. Bai Qi had no choice but to knock her out.

    It didn¡¯t matter, Bai Qi could just negotiate with the man.

    Liu Chengcheng had just taken a shower and was wearing a low-cut short dress. It was very revealing. Most importantly, she was wearing a pair of ck, silk fish stockings to spice up the mood.

    Bai Qi had heard people say that many men were very perverted. They liked to change up the games they y in the bedroom. That man was probably the same.

    Bai Qi walked forward. Theyout and environment of this presidential suite were naturally the best. However, the lighting in the room was strange. Red, yellow, and green lights intersected, appearing very seductive. Bai Qi nced at the soft bed in the room, she could even imagine the two having sex there if she had been here a bitter.

    She felt a chill run down her spine.

    Bai Qi heard the sound of running water and looked towards the bathroom. The man was taking a shower.

    She thought about what she should sayter. Since she was here to ask for a favor, she needed to act nice and not drag the Hall Master down with her.

    At this moment, someone said in a deep and masculine voice, ¡°Get the lighter on the nightstand for me.¡±

    Lighter?

    Bai Qi nced at the nightstand. There was indeed a lighter there. She bent down and picked up the lighter. Then she walked toward the bathroom.

    The bathroom door was left ajar, and arge palm with distinct joints stretched out.

    Bai Qi handed the lighter over.

    The lighter was in his palm. She wanted to withdraw her hand, but the man¡¯s palm moved suddenly, and their hands locked together. Before she knew it, she got pulled into the bathroom.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Zhou Yao looked at the face in front of him and said.

    Bai Qi did not expect to be exposed like this. On second thought, it¡¯s only natural that with the man¡¯s skills, he probably noticed her the moment she entered the room. He asked her for the lighter just to lure her into his trap.

    Bai Qi nced at him, and her expression immediately became unnatural. The sound of water flowing through the frosted ss door continued. A gust of cold air suggests that he was taking a cold shower. At this moment, there was only a towel tied to his waist, so his upper body was naked. It was either shampoo or body wash, but the white foam on his skin had not been rinsed. This white color formed a strong visual contrast with the bronze color of his skin, looking unruly and wild.

    His neat short hair was wet, and the ends of his hair were still dripping water. Bai Qi saw how the water droplets fell on his strong forearm and sshed arrogantly into all directions. There were also water droplets that streamed down his chest and into his narrow waist.

    Bai Qi did not dare to look further down. She had never seen a man without clothes. Although she had a bad impression of this man, the way he looked made her ears burn.

    The philosophy that ¡°by nature, we desire food and sex¡± was correct. This man was handsome and had a fit body, it¡¯s natural for her to blush because of that.

    ¡°Let go!¡± Her wrist was still in his palm.

    This was the second time he grabbed her wrist. His palm was rough and covered with ayer of calluses. It looked like a hand that held guns all year round.

    Zhou Yao stared at her expressionlessly. His eyes were deep and stern. There was even a hint ofziness from showering, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Bai Qi almost choked. She stared at the man, who was one head higher than her. ¡°Do you have no idea why I came here? It¡¯s all thanks to you!¡±

    Zhou Yao felt her anger and frowned slightly.

    The man didn¡¯t speak and only stared at her in a manner she couldn¡¯t decipher. Bai Qi felt an invisible pressure. This pressure came from the man¡¯s shrewdness and overwhelming aura.

    He was a sharp man.

    However, it bewildered Bai Qi that this man had chosen to be with a woman like Liu Chengcheng.

    He remained silent but someone needed to break the deadlock. Bai Qi thought for a moment then said, ¡°I thought we¡¯ve settled the matter that urred on set earlier. Perhaps Miss Liu felt that she had been wronged, but there¡¯s no need for you to send forces to give my people such a hard time. The Bai¡¯s Martial Arts Academy has been there for decades. It¡¯s despicable of you to ask thendlord to take back the ce.¡±

 Chapter 962 - Take Off Your Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 962: Take Off Your Clothes</h4>

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing her words. He realized what had happened.

    ¡°It¡¯s me who offended Miss Liu. If you want to take revenge for your girlfriend, thene to me alone. I¡¯ll take responsibility for what I did.¡± Bai Qi straightened her back and said.

    Zhou Yao looked at her gray eyes then down at her graceful figure. Today, she was wearing a loose white sweater and high-waisted jeans. It was a very typical outfit. But too bad her figure was too alluring that even with ordinary clothes, it made people want to take a few more nces.

    Now that he was holding her wrist, her right arm was raised, and the sweater moved up as well. Zhou Yao saw the exposed fair skin around her thin waist.

    Zhou Yao swallowed, but his handsome brows furrowed deeper.

    ¡°Get out!¡± He said in a low voice.

    ¡°What? I¡¯m not going out! I won¡¯t go out until this matter is resolved!¡± Bai Qi insisted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to resolve this matter? Wait for me outside. Or, do you want to watch me shower?¡± He slowly curled his thin lips.

    The man¡¯s smile was very faint, and his long and narrow ck eyes were slightly pulled upwards due to his smile. Although his words were very flirtatious, there wasn¡¯t a hint of flirtation in his eyes. However, for some unknown reason, he gave off this feeling that he¡¯s a rogue and pervert in Bai Qi¡¯s opinion. This man must be bad to the bones.

    One could tell from the revealing way Liu Chengcheng dressed.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Bai Qi pulled her hand back forcefully and turned to leave.

    Seeing the woman had disappeared from his sight, Zhou Yao frowned. He looked down at the towel around his waist and saw a tent.

    He casually pulled off the towel and threw it on the floor. Then, he stepped in the frosted ss door, barefooted.

    With a dark expression, he cursed in a low voice, ¡°Shit!¡±

    ...

    Bai Qi waited outside. A few minutester, the bathroom door opened and the man appeared.

    He did not walk over. Instead, he leaned against the door frame of the bathroom. The man¡¯s tall and straight back was slightly arched. He had a cigarette in his mouth and lit it up.

    Bai Qi turned around to look at him. His hair was still wet and did not use a towel to dry it. He was wearing a white bathrobe and was swallowing clouds and mist.

    His narrow and sharp eyes were faintly discernible among the smoke. Although Bai Qi could not see his eyes clearly, she was sure that his eyes were wandering around her body.

    Up and down, unreservedly.

    Bai Qi¡¯s face turned red, and her gaze instantly turned cold. She berated, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Zhou Yao took a puff of his cigarette and smiled. ¡°A man looking at a woman. What did you think I¡¯m looking at?¡±

    She had seen lewd men before, but someone who matter-of-factly spoke of his lewdness like him was a first. ¡°Lewd! Pervert!¡±

    She cursed.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes softened, and the corners of his mouth continued to curve upwards. ¡°Your face is very ordinary. The only thing that men are interested in is your... figure.¡±

    What did he mean?

    Did women exist to be looked at by men?

    Bai Qi nced at Liu Chengcheng, who had fainted on the ground, and sneered, ¡°I knocked out your girlfriend, but you haven¡¯t even looked at her since you came out of the shower. You dare to flirt with another woman in front of your girlfriend?¡±

    Only then did Zhou Yao nce at Liu Chengcheng, but his tone was very carefree, ¡°Oh, it seems that I had misunderstood. I thought that you entered my room and knocked out my girlfriend so that you could take her ce and offer yourself.¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s pupils dted. She was too embarrassed to defend herself. She didn¡¯t know how tobat the man¡¯s unruly attacks, so she asked directly, ¡°What exactly do you want? What does it take for you to leave Bai¡¯s Martial Arts Dojo alone?¡±

    Zhou Yao casually smoked his cigarette. Then, he walked over in his long legs. His tall figure stopped in front of Bai Qi. He bent down and blew out a mouthful of smoke on her face.

    Bai Qi choked twice and pped her hand to drive away the smoke. This time, her face waspletely red, like a cooked prawn.

    ¡°B*stard!¡± She cursed. She wanted to fight him directly. On second thought, it¡¯d be a waste of her effort. Not only can¡¯t she beat him, but she also needed to plead with him.

    But this man was way too lewd.

    ¡°Take off your clothes,¡± the man said suddenly.

    Bai Qi was shocked. She looked at the man in front of her in disbelief. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Zhou Yao lifted her chin with two fingers. He rubbed his rough fingertips against her chin. Her skin was very nice and tender. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to talk? Take off your clothes.¡±

    He looked at her in a flirtatious and deep manner.

    Bai Qi trembled. She could not ept this condition. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    Zhou Yao let go of her chin and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to talk. You can leave now.¡±

    He turned around.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Bai Qi quickly called out to him. She bit her lower lip with her scallop-white teeth so hard that a red mark appeared. She lowered her head and said in a low and submissive tone, ¡°Can you change the condition? I can apologize to Miss Liu orpensate her...¡±

    The man did not speak, and her eyes immediately turned red with anxiety, ¡°You already have a girlfriend, why do you still have to make such an excessive request? I know I¡¯m not pretty, maybe my... figure is good, but there are a lot of people out there who have a better figure than me. All those young models have a D cup, a firm butt, and tender skin. You can y with however many you wish. You have money, power, and authority, why does it have to be me?¡±

    ¡°Because... I just want to see what you look like without clothes,¡± Zhou Yao said.

    Bai Qi didn¡¯t know what to say. She shut her eyes and walked away. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to it!¡±

    When she walked to the door, she heard the man¡¯s deep voiceing from behind. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±

    ...

    Bai Qi couldn¡¯t sleep for the whole night. Those people would be here tomorrow morning. The Bai¡¯s Martial Arts Dojo would be no more. She wanted toe up with something, but she had no family or friends in this city. She didn¡¯t know who to ask for help.

    She also did not have money. She could not even afford to pay the rent.

    She did not want to drag anyone down. The Hall Master had been very kind to her. Bai¡¯s Martial Arts Dojo was her home. She did not want to drag everyone down because of her problems.

    But, that man...

    She dreamed of that man¡¯s deep and narrow eyes. He looked at her indifferently, as if he could crush her like an ant at any second.

    She was a little afraid of him.

    Bai Qi got up at five o¡¯clock in the morning. She turned on the light, and the dim yellow light shone down. She looked around the ce she rented. It was forty-six square meters with a simple interior, but the environment was not bad.

    She walked into the bathroom and stood in front of the sink. She looked into the mirror. Her face was pale.

    She suddenly felt that she was a failure.

 Chapter 963 - She Didnâ€™t Know Who She Was

    <h4>Chapter 963: She Didn¡¯t Know Who She Was</h4>

    It¡¯s a secret to others that her memory was iplete. As a result, she could not remember many things. She could not remember who she was, where her home was, or anything that had happened in her past.

    Her memory began four years ago. When she opened her eyes, she was abandoned in a mountain. Her entire body was in pain, in extreme pain, especially her stomach.

    She lifted her clothes to check and saw a long scar on her stomach. It looked like she had undergone some kind of surgery. Someone stitched her up, but the stitching was ugly. The scar looked like a twisted bug crawling.

    It was ugly but funny.

    She suspected that the doctor who did the stitching held a grudge against her and did it on purpose.

    Later, she left the mountain and wanted to make a living. She found that she didn¡¯t know anything besides herbat skills. She did wonder if she was the precious daughter of a Mafia family who had never done chores and only knew little martial arts.

    There was no way to test her theories because she had no memory. Her life on Earth continued, and that meant she needed money. So she needed to find a job.

    However, making money was difficult. She did not know anything. She could not work at apany because she wasn¡¯t pretty enough. Therefore, she did not have a share in jobs that paid well. When she found out that she did not even know how to do basic housework such as washing clothes and cooking.. she did feel hopeless.

    She didn¡¯t know how she was able to live for so long.

    After drifting in some other city for two or three years, she identally came to this city. She was lucky and entered Bai¡¯s Martial Arts Dojo. The Hall Master named her Bai Qi. Although she didn¡¯t make a lot of money working at the dojo, it was enough for her to sustain her life. Moreover, the Hall Master and the people in the dojo treated her very well, and she felt warmth.

    This was the first time she had felt kindliness in four years. She wanted to hold on to it.

    However...

    Bai Qi dropped her head and slowly lifted her clothes. It had been four years. Her lower abdomen was t and firm, but the pale pink twisted scar had not disappeared.

    It had always been there.

    Bai Qi stretched out her slender, fair finger and slowly caressed the scar. She suddenly felt a heartache. It was as if something important hade into her life, but she had lost it...

    Bai Qi felt a headache. She reached out and covered her head. These four years, she would have asional headaches. So she couldn¡¯t recall the past.

    At this moment, Her phone rang, and she received a call.

    ¡°Hello, Hall Master...¡± she answered the call.

    ¡°Hello, Bai Qi, Have you taken care of the matter yet? The sun will rise soon, and we have been trembling all night. Have you settled it? If those people came to chase us out, what should we do?¡± The Hall Master¡¯s worried voice came from the other side.

    Bai Qi pursed her lips and said softly, ¡°Hall Master, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s... settled.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great...¡±

    Bai Qi hung up the phone.

    Holding the phone tightly in her hand, Bai Qi took a deep breath and found a phone number. It was the number she had gotten from the producer yesterday.

    She dialed the number.

    About ten secondster, the call went through. The man¡¯s deep and masculine voice came through, ¡°Hello...¡±

    If Bai Qi didn¡¯t know this person and only heard his voice, perhaps she would be mesmerized. His voice was very nice and sexy.

    But this person was a devil!

    Bai Qi gripped the phone tightly. ¡°I will do as you say.¡±

    The other end was silent for a few seconds. Then, the manughed and said in a very low voice, ¡°humph...¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s entire body trembled. Thisughter was like a tyrant mocking his subjects. She felt deeply humiliated.

    She took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Where do I go? The hotel?¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll drive over. I¡¯ll contact you then.¡± The man hung up the phone.

    Listening to the busy tone on the other end, Bai Qi wanted to throw her phone on the ground. However, she didn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t bear to do so. If she threw it away, she would have to buy another one, a self-torment.

    Bai Qi raised her head and looked into the mirror. Her mood suddenly brightened up. Indeed, she wasn¡¯t pretty, and she wasn¡¯t young either. She was about twenty-eight or twenty-nine years old. She wasn¡¯t as young as Liu Chengcheng, who was twenty years old. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t sure if she was a virgin or not, probably not.

    What was there for her to be pretentious about?

    The matter will be over in a blink of an eye. It¡¯ll be as if she¡¯d been bit by a dog.

    Bai Qi originally nned to wrap herself in threeyers. On second thought, no matter how tightly she wrapped herself, she still had to take them off. So she gave up and even chose a dress to put on.

    ...

    It was an autumn morning, 6:30 am. It was still very early, and there were very few pedestrians on the street. At this time, a cool and shiny car was parked by the side of the road.

    The driver¡¯s window was rolled down, revealing an extraordinarily handsome face. A well-definedrge palm was extended out, and between his index and middle fingers was a cigarette. Zhou Yao squinted his eyes and smoked casually.

    Soon, a graceful figure appeared in his line of sight. Bai Qi was here. Today, she was wearing a green chiffon shirt, and a ck leather skirt wrapped around her waist.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s smoking palm froze and was in a trance for a moment. He felt as if the woman he loved the most was walking towards him.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was because this woman was too simr to her, but ever since he saw her at the production, he was in this illusion.

    The passenger door opened, and Bai Qi sat in it expressionlessly.

    He didn¡¯t speak, and Bai Qi didn¡¯t speak either. The air in the car was very cold. Suddenly, the man beside her had finished smoking, and the car window slid up.

    The car waspletely sealed.

    Bai Qi clenched her two small hands, which were on herp.

    Zhou Yao nced at Bai Qi sideways. Her face was unfamiliar and ordinary, but he was willing to take a few more nces because of her eyes. Her face was pale at the moment. All life had left her face.

    His gaze fell on her clenched fists. She was enduring.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± he said indifferently.

    Bai Qi began unbuttoning her chiffon shirt slowly. She took off her chiffon shirt, but she was also wearing a vest underneath. She repeatedly reminded herself that it would be over, soon and that she just needed to pretend to be dead. However, when the slightly cold air swept over her body, she still hesitated for a moment.

    Was she going to give up on herself like this?

    Was there no turning back?

    ¡°Regretting?¡± The man leaned over and Bai Qi felt his weight against her. The clean and refreshing scent of the man, mixed with the smell of tobo, invaded her senses immediately.

    The smell on his body was very strong, pure, and masculine, very invasive. Bai Qi subconsciously wanted to escape, so she moved closer to the passenger window.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote to go back on your words now?¡±

    As soon as he said that, his big palm fell on her ck leather skirt.

    Bai Qi was shocked, and then her legs felt cold. Her ck leather skirt was lifted.

    She quickly shut her eyes. She keptforting herself, saying, ¡°It¡¯ll be over soon, it¡¯ll be over soon.¡±

 Chapter 964 - Have You Ever Truly Loved Someone

    <h4>Chapter 964: Have You Ever Truly Loved Someone</h4>

    Bai Qi kept trying to hypnotize herself. But when the man¡¯s rough palm touched her leg, her whole body trembled.

    She immediately pressed her small hand on hisrge palm and stopped him.

    Zhou Yao stopped. He looked at the woman beside him. Her long eyshes were trembling violently, and her stubborn and forbearing brows were very pale, showing a hint of frailty.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± he said in a low voice.

    Bai Qi refused.

    Zhou Yao lifted her chin with his two slender fingers. She fought back, so he applied more strength and turned her face around with force.

    The two of them were a little closer to each other, and his healthy masculine scent invaded her brain again. She pped hisrge palm repeatedly, trying to make him let go.

    This action angered the man. Zhou Yao frowned and pinched her chin. He said disapprovingly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Open your eyes and look at me, or get out of my car!¡±

    The pain on her chin made Bai Qi¡¯s teeth tremble. She did not doubt that if she did not open her eyes, he would make her leave, or even kick her out. The man in front of her was simply a devil with a vicious aura.

    Bai Qi opened her eyes and red at him.

    Zhou Yao looked at her beautiful gray eyes. He stared at her eyes ruthlessly but deeply. He shook off the small hand that was on hisrge palm, which was on herp. He began to move his hand freely on herp.

    Her skin was warm and smooth, like premium mutton cream. At this moment, Zhou Yao did not know if it was because it been too long since he had touched a woman, but the feeling in his palm was simr to what Leng Zhiyuan felt like four years ago. He swallowed, and his usually steady breathing also became heavier.

    Lowering his eyes, he looked at her legs. Her legs were long and straight. Perhaps because of shame, she tightly clenched her legs to prevent him from seeing too much.

    However, in the eyes of the man, this was seductively alluring.

    He lifted the ck leather skirt a little higher and nced at her pantie.

    ckce, the taste of a mature woman.

    Bai Qi could not stand it. This man was ying with her without saying a word. His actions were neither fast nor slow, both obscene and perverted, making her feel deeply ashamed.

    At this moment, a slender finger grazed her inner thigh. The man¡¯s voice, apart from being a little hoarse, was extremely cold, ¡°Separate!¡±

    Bai Qi subconsciously folded her legs. She shook her head, ¡°No!¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze darkened immediately as he looked at her.

    Bai Qi felt her scalp tingle. She admitted that she was no match for this man. The aura around him was overwhelming and oppressive. Just a look from him was like a mountain bearing down on her.

    This was the powerful aura formed from extraordinary life experience and status. In front of him, she was as insignificant as an ant.

    ¡°Hurry up and do whatever it is that you wanted to do. There¡¯s no need to humiliate me like this!¡± Bai Qi gritted her teeth and said coldly.

    Zhou Yao looked at her deeply. When he saw the fear in her eyes, his cold and stern features softened for a moment. ¡°Separate! How else can I withdraw my hand?¡±

    Only then did Bai Qi realize that she had clenched her legs too tightly. His slender index finger was caught between her legs.

    As if she had been electrocuted, she quickly parted her legs. And then, she pulled down the ck leather skirt that had been pushed to her waist. She regretted, she regretted not wrapping herself in threeyers.

    Her face was very hot, and she knew that her little face was red.

    She did not know why she would turn red during such a difficult time, just from this man¡¯s flirtatious words.

    Zhou Yao nced at Bai Qi¡¯s blushing face, and the corners of his mouth curled into a sneer. She acted like some chaste and virtuous woman, but her body still betrayed her.

    This woman was no different from Liu Chengcheng and the others. He only needed to nce at them to make them fall head over heels for him. When they were alone, those women wished they could take off their clothes and ride on him.

    Zhou Yao looked down and saw that she was wearing a white vest. Under the vest was the nice curving of her chest. Her lower abdomen was very t, and there was no excessive fat at all.

    He frowned and felt a fire burning in his body. He straightened his strong back and slowly hooked his finger on her vest strap.

    He pulled the strap down.

    Bai Qi closed her eyes with force and quickly covered herself with her slender arms. She shook her head uncontrobly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t... Don¡¯t...¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s hand didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Don¡¯t challenge my patience anymore!¡±

    He had no intention of stopping. Bai Qi knew that if he wanted to do it by force, there¡¯s no way she could fight back. She had already boarded the devil¡¯s car. But... but if she was going to live with this humiliation, then what point was there to her four years of persistence?

    She just wanted to live an honest and free life.

    ¡°No!¡± She raised her head and looked at him bravely. Her eyes were filled with despair and sadness. ¡°Have you ever loved someone? Have you ever truly loved a woman?¡±

    Zhou Yao was shocked.

    ¡°If you truly loved someone, how could you do such a thing to another woman? Don¡¯t you feel even a little bit of guilt? Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re betraying her?¡±

    This was Bai Qi¡¯sst shot. She gambled that the man had once loved someone. Then, she saw the man¡¯s handsome face instantly turn gloomy, like a raging storm.

    ¡°Out!¡± He growled.

    Bai Qi was shocked, but this ¡°out¡± was her amnesty order. She quickly took her clothes and got out of the car. She had no time to care for how she looked. She only wanted to escape from the devil.

    As soon as she got out of the car, whoosh, the man had already stepped on the gas. The ck car moved like a missile.

    Bai Qi looked at the arrogant but beautiful rear end of the car and wished she could kick it. It seemed that this man had suffered quite a shock. He could crash into his death at this speed.

    Bai Qi put on her clothes.

    But she quickly remembered something. Oh no, she didn¡¯t ask the devil about Bai¡¯s Martial Arts Dojo. Although she didn¡¯t take off her clothespletely, he had seen a bit of her. He wouldn¡¯t go back on his word, right?

    Bai Qi rushed to Bai¡¯s Martial Arts Dojo, trembling with fear. To her delight, the Hall Master told her that the matter had been resolved.

    As she thanked the heavens, that cold and handsome face appeared in her mind again. Although it was a bit perverted and a bit dastard, she still had to thank him for letting her go.

    Bai Qi felt that her life had returned to the light. Later, the producer sent someone to give back the pay she deserved. Without a dy, she took the money and paid the rent she owed. Shemented that there were still a lot of good people in this world.

    In the blink of an eye, it waste autumn. Bai Qi was off duty that weekend, so she went shopping alone.

    As she walked on the street, she saw a milk tea shop. Many young girls were waiting in line outside. It looked like milk tea was delicious. She had never drunk such a thing, so she wanted to try it.

 Chapter 965 - My Daddyâ€™s Single

    <h4>Chapter 965: My Daddy¡¯s Single</h4>

    Bai Qi also wanted to drink milk tea, so she got in line.

    Soon, it was her turn. The owner asked her what vor she wanted to drink. She nced at the flyer and said, ¡°Original.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She paid, and the owner handed the milk tea to her. Bai Qi took the milk tea and went her way. She poked the straw in and was about to take a sip when she sensitively noticed someone¡¯s gaze.

    She nced sideways and saw a little boy standing not far away, staring at her.

    The little boy looked very exquisite and beautiful. He wore a white id shirt and a pair of denim overalls. It was obvious that he was from a wealthy family and had a good upbringing.

    The little boy had a pair of big, amber eyes. It was unknown whether his father was a mixed-blood or his mother. The little boy was staring at the milk tea in her hand with curiosity.

    For some reason, Bai Qi suddenly felt as if her heart had been punched. After a short period of pain, her heart melted at the sight of the cute little boy.

    ¡°Do you want to drink this?¡± Bai Qi raised the milk tea in her hand.

    Zhou Sileng nced at Bai Qi and said with shining eyes, ¡°Can I?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Bai Qi nodded and handed the milk tea to him. ¡°I just bought it. I haven¡¯t drunk it yet.¡±

    Zhou Sileng immediately ran forward and reached out his two small hands to take the milk tea. He had never drunk it before because both his grandma and daddy refused to let him drink it, saying that it wasn¡¯t nutritious.

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m gonna drink it then. I won¡¯t drink it for free. My daddy will be here to pick me up soon. When he arrives, I¡¯ll ask daddy to get you one. I don¡¯t have any money on me.¡±

    Looking at Zhou Sileng¡¯s peachy little face, Bai Qi gave a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can drink it.¡±

    Zhou Sileng drank several mouthfuls.

    It was so delicious.

    There seemed to be something else in the milk tea. Zhou Sileng looked into the bottom of the cup as he chewed. There were little tapioca balls.

    ¡°Auntie...¡± Zhou Sileng lifted his head, but Bai Qi was nowhere to be found.

    Zhou Sileng quickly looked around. He found that Bai Qi had not gone too far. She stopped in front of a shop, and the owner of that shop handed her a tanghulu.

    Bai Qi took the tanghulu and noticed someone¡¯s burning gaze fixed on her again.

    She looked down and saw that the little boy had already stopped beside her leg. He was looking at the tanghulu in her hand with lit-up eyes.

    The corners of Bai Qi¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Sir, one more tanghulu.¡±

    ¡°Alrighty.¡±

    The owner handed another tanghulu to Bai Qi, and Bai Qi passed it to Zhou Sileng. ¡°Take it and eat.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, how can I do that?¡± Although he said that, Zhou Sileng quickly took it. ¡°Auntie, do you like tanghulu as well? I like them too. I see that our tastes are very simr.¡±

    Zhou Sileng took a bite of the tanghulu. He was eating with good manners, showing his good upbringing. However, some red candy juice still got on his lips.

    Bai Qi took out a piece of tissue to clean the corner of his mouth. ¡°Little guy, where are your parents? It¡¯s very dangerous for you to wander outside alone like this.¡±

    ¡°My daddy went to take care of something and will be here soon. I know there are a lot of bad guys outside. I usually don¡¯t talk to them or eat the things they give me. However, Auntie is a very beautiful, gentle, and kind person, so I made an exception.¡±

    This was the first time someone called her beautiful. Even though it was from a little boy, Bai Qi must admit that it did make her happy. ¡°Then I must thank you.¡±

    She smiled and tossed the tissue in her hand into the trash can by the side of the road, then sat on the bench by the side of the road.

    Zhou sileng quickly sat next to her. He ate one tanghulu and turned his head to look at Bai Qi. Bai Qi was also eating her tanghulu, leaving a teeth mark on the candy as she bit with her white teeth. Her eating style was delicate.

    Zhou Sileng had seen many beautiful women. Those women liked to peek at his daddy, and his daddy also liked to pick up girls. His daddy didn¡¯t have time for Zhou Sileng.

    He had secretly thought about picking up girls he liked in the future as well. If his father did not give him love, he would then search for love himself.

    However, it had been four years and no woman had caught his eye. Today was different. When Bai Qi appeared in front of him with a cup of milk tea, his eyes lit up.

    He liked Bai Qi and fell in love at first sight. It all felt so natural. He felt as if spring wasing.

    ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s your name? Where do you live? What do you do? Umm, and do you have a boyfriend?¡± Zhou Sileng asked.

    Bai Qi froze for a moment and then let out augh. ¡°Little guy, are you doing a background check?¡±

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Zhou Sileng felt that he had been too presumptuous and impatient. This would scare her. He scratched his little head and lied, ¡°My daddy is single. I want to introduce Auntie to my daddy.¡±

    ¡°Little guy, don¡¯t you... have a mommy?¡±

    ¡°Umm, my mommy passed away when I was born.¡±

    That¡¯s sad. Bai Qi¡¯s heart softened. She wanted to hug the little boy to give him somefort, but her phone rang and a call came in.

    ¡°Little guy, it¡¯s too noisy here for a phone call. Auntie is going to that corner to pick up the phone. Don¡¯t wander around. Wait here for your daddy, understand?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, Auntie. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Bai Qi held her phone and walked away.

    Zhou Sileng swung his legs and continued eating his tanghulu. He thought the day felt very cozy. Then, he heard a low voice, ¡°Zhou Sileng.¡±

    Zhou Sileng¡¯s pleasant mood immediately vanished. He climbed down from the bench and looked at the man in front of him. ¡°Daddy.¡±

    Zhou Yao nced at his two small hands. He held milk tea in his left hand and a tanghulu in his right hand. The man quickly frowned and asked unhappily, ¡°Is it tasty?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Zhou Sileng quickly held the milk tea and tanghulu closer to his chest. He looked at his daddy warily. He was saying not to throw them away with his gestures.

    Zhou Yao nced at his son¡¯s little face, then looked at the halfway done tanghulu. His cold and stern facial features softened. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Zhou Yao¡¯s response caught Zhou Sileng by surprise. Since when was daddy so easy to talk to? If it was any other time, Daddy would have asked him to throw these things away.

    He trotted behind his daddy. Daddy¡¯s steps were so much wider that it took Zhou Sileng a lot of effort to keep up. He raised his little head and looked at his daddy¡¯s back. It was handsome and straight. If he was not a soldier, it would not be so strong-looking and good-looking. Daddy was tall too, he could only see the back of Daddy¡¯s neatly trimmed head when he held his neck all the way back, making it sore. It was very fierce. He was afraid just by looking at it.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Zhou Sileng quickly called out, ¡°Daddy, Wait a minute. I have to wait for an auntie.¡±

    ¡°Which auntie?¡± The man in front asked without turning his head.

    ¡°A very beautiful and gentle auntie. The auntie who gave me the milk tea and tanghulu. I. . . I haven¡¯t said goodbye to her yet.¡±

 Chapter 966 - A Gentle Tyrant

    <h4>Chapter 966: A Gentle Tyrant</h4>

    Zhou Yao did not stop in his track. The ck car was parked by the roadside. He clicked the car key in his right hand, then opened the driver¡¯s door and got into the car. He nced at the little guy who looked back every three steps and said impatiently, ¡°You can wait by yourself. I¡¯m going back.¡±

    He started the car.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Zhou Sileng¡¯s eyes widened from anger. Did Daddy want to leave him here? That¡¯s outrageous! Daddy actually threatened him like this?

    ¡°Then you go back alone. I must wait for that auntie!¡±

    Zhou Yao pressed his two big palms on the steering wheel. The man¡¯s sharp, narrow eyes casually nced at the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Are you itching for a beating?¡±

    Zhou Sileng backed up in fear. He was still very afraid of Daddy¡¯s beatings.

    Under the pressure of Daddy¡¯s stern and dangerous eyes, Zhou Sileng had no choice but to open the backseat door and climb in. The car started to move. He looked out of the car window to search for Bai Qi, humming as he searched.

    Daddy was such a tyrant!

    Zhou Yao ignored his son¡¯s usation. He looked at the tanghulu in his son¡¯s hand through the rearview mirror. ¡°Is that actually tasty? Why would a boy like to eat tanghulu?¡±

    Zhou Sileng saw his father looking at his tanghulu. He pouted and immediately retorted, ¡°I told you, I¡¯m like my mommy. My mommy definitely loved eating tanghulu in the past!¡±

    Zhou Yao pursed his thin lips. His deep eyes gradually brimmed with an unconceble tenderness. Yes, she did love eating tanghulu.

    Zhou Sileng could not calm his anger. It was unusual for him to fall in love with a woman at first sight. He was just looking forward to his spring when his daddy came and ruined his n. He did not even know her name.

    In the vast sea of people, where should he even start his search?

    ¡°Daddy, you are so brutal. All you know is to beat me. I wonder how my mommy fell in love with you.¡± Zhou Sileng said coldly and angrily.

    Zhou Yao was in a good mood. He raised his straight eyebrows. ¡°I am very... gentle to your mommy. Every time we disagree... I buy her tanghulu.¡±

    What?

    Zhou Sileng¡¯s mouth was wide open. He seemed to have heard some fantasy. Would a man like his daddy buy tanghulu for a woman?

    A gentle tyrant?

    ¡°Daddy, I see.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m definitely not your biological child! Otherwise, why would you treat my mommy so well but for me so poorly? Tell me honestly, my mommy is still alive, right? I am another man¡¯s child. She didn¡¯t want you or me anymore and eloped with that other man. Poor me. I want to find my real daddy... ¡± Zhou Sileng¡¯s imagination ran wild, and he chattered non-stop.

    At this moment, a sharp gaze swept over him. ¡°Zhou Sileng, if you dare to talk nonsense again, believe it or not, I will throw you out right now!¡±

    A threat!

    All he did was threaten people.

    Zhou Sileng snorted and obediently stopped talking. Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter anymore. He already had the woman he liked. He didn¡¯tck love anymore.

    ...

    Zhou Sileng spent that month in frustration because there was no news of Bai Qi. He had never met Bai Qi again.

    Thatte autumn was especially cold. On the first day of winter, Zhou Sileng felt that his life had also entered a cold winter.

    Where was that woman?

    Bai Qi was currently taking the bus. She was going to XXX kindergarten to perform martial arts for the children. Actually, thinking about it, she liked children quite a lot. Perhaps it was because of the beautiful little boy she met at the corner of the street two months ago. It was too bad that the boy had already left when she returned after her call.

    That boy was very clever. She wasn¡¯t worried that he would be in danger. His father probably picked him up.

    Bai Qi did feel a little sad.

    When she arrived at the kindergarten, the principal warmly weed her, ¡°Is this Miss Bai from Bai¡¯s Martial Arts Dojo? Hello, the children at our school are very interested in martial arts, so I invited you to perform a few sets of martial arts for them to see. The children are waiting in the hall. Let¡¯s head over now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The principal brought Bai Qi into the hall. Many children had already gathered there, so she boldly introduced herself. ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Bai Qi. I¡¯m here to perform martial arts for you today...¡±

    Before she could finish, a crisp and exciting childish voice said. ¡°Auntie!¡±

    Bai Qi looked up and saw the little boy she had met at the corner of the street. She said happily, It¡¯s you, little guy.¡±

    Zhou Sileng felt very blessed. He had met Bai Qi again just when he was sinking in despair. He wanted tough out loud, hahaha. This was fate!

    Because they were in ss, the two of them couldn¡¯t chat. Bai Qi performed a few sets of martial arts professionally. The little kids were all amazed and pped loudly.

    Zhou Sileng looked at Bai Qi¡¯s heroic posture from below the stage. He felt that his taste was too good. He had chosen such an outstanding woman!

    Seeing the other kids were looking at Bai Qi with great admiration, Zhou Sileng felt a wave of pride in his heart. He met her first, so she¡¯s his.

    ...

    After ss, Bai Qi bid farewell to the principal. At this time, Zhou Sileng rushed forward and shouted, ¡°Bai Qi!¡±

    Bai Qi turned around and saw that the little guy with the big school bag was already standing by her leg.

    The corners of her lips curled up, and she said with a soft smile, ¡°Zhou Sileng the little guy?¡±

    ¡°You know my name?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, I checked the attendance sheet just now and remembered it.¡±

    ¡°Bai Qi must also like him. Otherwise, why did she only remember his name amongst that many kids.¡± Zhou Sileng thought to himself. That¡¯s great. What do people call this?

    Their love was mutual!

    ¡°Hehe, then you can call me Sileng from now on. I¡¯ll call you Bai Qi, okay?¡±

    Bai Qi nodded. ¡°Okay, you can call me whatever you like.¡±

    After school, Mother Zhou came to pick up Zhou Sileng. She waited outside the gate for quite a while. The other kids had alle out except for her grandson. She was anxious, so she went inside the school to look for him.

    Walking along the corridor, Mother Zhou saw Zhou Sileng talking happily with a woman.

    Mother Zhou saw the woman¡¯s exquisite figure and was shocked. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°Zhiyuan?¡±

    Bai Qi turned around when she heard the voice. She saw Mother Zhou looking at her with teary eyes. She was stunned. ¡°Auntie, are you talking to me?¡±

    Mother Zhou looked at Bai Qi¡¯s unfamiliar face and slowly came back to her senses. Disappointment filled her eyes. She raised her head to suppress the tears in her eyes. Mother Zhou said kindly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I mistook you for someone else.¡±

    ¡°Grandma.¡± At this moment, Zhou Sileng tugged the corner of Mother Zhou¡¯s clothes. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Bai Qi. Bai Qi, this is my grandma.¡±

    When Mother Zhou heard Zhou Sileng call her by her name, she quickly corrected him, ¡°Sileng, you can¡¯t be so rude. How can you call thisdy by her name? You have to call her auntie.¡±

 Chapter 967 - My Daddy Hits Me Often

    <h4>Chapter 967: My Daddy Hits Me Often</h4>

    Zhou Sileng refused. He furrowed his brows. ¡°I don¡¯t want to call her auntie. I want to call her Bai Qi, Bai Qi!¡± Zhou Sileng winked at Bai Qi mischievously.

    Bai Qi¡¯s heart was like a feather gently gliding across the surface of theke. She gently patted Zhou Sileng¡¯s head. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just a form of address.¡±

    ¡°You naughty brat.¡± Mother Zhou tapped Zhou Sileng¡¯s nose lovingly. Then she looked at Bai Qi. ¡°Miss Bai, are you going back now? We¡¯re going back too. I¡¯ll get the driver to send you back.¡±

    ¡°No need, Auntie...¡±

    ¡°Bai Qi, don¡¯t go!¡± Zhou Sileng quickly hugged Bai Qi¡¯s leg. He thought for a moment and quickly said, ¡°Bai Qi, tomorrow is the weekend. I¡¯m very interested in the martial arts you performed. Can you teach me at my house?¡±

    ¡°Umm...¡± Bai Qi hesitated.

    ¡°Bai Qi, I¡¯ll get my dad to pay you. You¡¯re working anyway. It¡¯s better to teach me than to teach others. When I learned martial arts, those kids in school won¡¯t dare to bully me anymore.¡± Zhou Sileng raised his little fist as he spoke.

    ¡°Sileng, there are kids who bully you in school?¡± Bai Qi asked gently.

    ¡°Mmm, they bully me because I don¡¯t have a mommy.¡± Zhou Sileng looked sad.

    Bai Qi felt as if her heart was being squeezed tightly by arge palm. Every breath she took was painful. She looked at Zhou Sileng with love andpassion. How sad is it for a kid to lose his mother...

    ¡°Sileng, I can teach you some self-defense skills this weekend. But...¡± Bai Qi asked for Mother Zhou¡¯s permission, ¡°Auntie, is it ok to teach at your house?¡±

    Mother Zhou saw right through Zhou Sileng¡¯s little tricks. If he wanted to learn martial arts, his daddy would be a readily avable teacher. Only he had the honor of asking his daddy to teach him, step by step, but he had never wanted to learn.

    Now that he wanted to learn, it¡¯s with this Ms. Bai before them. Mother Zhou knew that Zhou Sileng liked this Ms. Bai.

    What bullying in school? Last time, he took down four kids all by himself. He didn¡¯t suffer any loss at all. Nobody dared to cross him anymore. He¡¯s only trying to gain sympathy.

    Clever little brat.

    Mother Zhou¡¯s heart ached. Zhou Sileng hadcked motherly love since he was young, and his personality was more or less like his parents. He was very cold and did not get close to the kids at school. Now that there¡¯s a teacher that he liked, how could Mother Zhou bear to reject him?

    Mother Zhou looked at Bai Qi¡¯s beautiful gray eyes. This woman¡¯s eyes, and figure were all too simr to... Zhiyuan. If it was not for this unfamiliar face, Mother Zhou would almost have an illusion.

    She also had a natural favorable impression of Bai Qi.

    ¡°Ms. Bai, it¡¯s ok to teach at my house. Sileng is the only child, and he usually doesn¡¯t have anyone to y with. You can teach him defense skills on the weekends, and we¡¯ll pay you. You can stay over at our house. Everyone in the house is upied with work, and his father rarelyes back, so you can feel at home.¡± Mother Zhou said kindly.

    Only then did Bai Qi rxed. Zhou Sileng didn¡¯t have a mommy, and he seemed to have said that his father was single. It would be very inappropriate if she were to suddenly move in. Now that Mother Zhou had said that the father wouldn¡¯te back, she felt at ease.

    ¡°Bai Qi, let¡¯s go!¡± Zhou Sileng held Bai Qi¡¯s hand and ran forward. He was scared that she would go back on her word.

    Mother Zhou called out from behind, ¡°Sileng, be careful. Don¡¯t make Ms. Bai fall.¡±

    ...

    Bai Qi entered the vi. This vi was of European style. The decoration was modest and tasteful. It felt homey and cozy. Moreover, there was plenty of light inside, and felt very warm.

    Mother Zhou and Zhou Sileng treated her with warmth. Especially Zhou Sileng, who followed her around like a puppy. The servants here were also very friendly, and they were like a family.

    Bai Qi liked the atmosphere here very much. She had been wandering alone for the past four years and was used to being lonely. Now, she suddenly felt that it was good to have a home.

    After dinner, Zhou Sileng pulled Bai Qi into his room. ¡°Bai Qi, this is my room. You can take a look around.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Qi nodded.

    At this time, Mother Zhou also wanted to enter the room. Zhou Sileng quickly pushed her out. ¡°Grandma, you go out. You have the night off. Go apany Grandpa. I want to be alone with Bai Qi for a while.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t work Sileng. Grandma still needs to help you shower.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s alright. I can help Sileng take a bath.¡± Bai Qi said with a smile.

    Mother Zhou really couldn¡¯t do anything about this grandson of hers. ¡°Ms. Bai, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with it then. Your room is all ready. It¡¯s just next door. If you need help, call the servants. I¡¯ll go back to the old residence and will be back tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Mother Zhou left.

    Bai Qi closed the door and looked at Zhou Sileng. ¡°Sileng, let¡¯s go take a bath then.¡±

    ...

    In the bathroom, Zhou Sileng stood under the shower. Bai Qi was washing his hair. ¡°Sileng, close your eyes or the foam will get into them.¡±

    Zhou Sileng closed his eyes satisfyingly. He felt Bai Qi¡¯s soft fingers run through his short hair. She was being very gentle. He suddenly understood why daddy liked to pick up girls. It was because it felt good to have a woman!

    After they finished washing the hair, Zhou Sileng pushed Bai Qi out of the ss door. He shyly covered his shorts with his hands and said, ¡°Bai Qi, don¡¯t look.¡±

    Bai Qi found it funny. This little kid could already tell that males and females were different.

    ¡°Ok, but be careful. The floor is slippery. Don¡¯t fall.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t hurt even if I fall because I¡¯m used to it. My daddy said that I¡¯m a little man. So even if I bleed, I can¡¯t cry. If I suffer a little pain, I only need one word: endurance!¡±

    Bai Qi frowned as she heard those words. She looked at the little guy behind the frosted ss door. He was only four years old and have already learned about endurance. Wasn¡¯t his daddy being a little too harsh? Wouldn¡¯t his heart ache?

    ¡°Sileng, is your daddy very strict with you?¡±

    ¡°My daddy is a tyrant. He often spanks my butt.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Bai Qi was shocked. Then she said seriously, ¡°Sileng, adults cannot spank children. We can try tomunicate. Your daddy¡¯s way of teaching is a little extreme. I¡¯ll talk to him when I get the chance.¡±

    ¡°Really? But Bai Qi, you shouldn¡¯t waste your time. My father won¡¯t listen to you. He¡¯s a soldier!¡±

    A soldier?

    That cold and handsome face appeared in Bai Qi¡¯s mind. When on set, she seemed to have heard people call him general or something. He was also a soldier and a high-rank one.

    Why did the quality of soldiers drop so much today? That devil simply put shame to the word ¡°Soldier.¡± She quickly pushed away the handsome face in her mind and prayed to the heavens to never see him again.

    ¡°Bai Qi, do you dislike anyone?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I met a man a while ago. He has a girlfriend. I offended his girlfriend, and he... he... ¡± Bai Qi could say no more.

    ¡°He what?¡± Zhou Sileng stuck out his little head. ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ll get my dad to teach him a lesson.¡±

 Chapter 968 - Sileng, Is That Your Daddy?

    <strong>Chapter 968: Sileng, Is That Your Daddy?</strong>

    Teach him a lesson?

    Bai Qi didn¡¯t dare to think any more of it. That man was a man of power, and her only wish was to stay away from him.

    ¡°Sileng, you don¡¯t have to worry about adult problems. I¡¯ve already dealt with that person, but I still want to thank you.¡± Bai Qi curled her lips.

    Zhou Sileng thought that Bai Qi¡¯s smile was so beautiful. It couldn¡¯t be any more beautiful. Her eyes were really beautiful.

    ¡°Sileng, are you done? Don¡¯t catch a cold. Come, let me help you.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Zhou Sileng immediately refused. He timidly covered himself with a towel. ¡°Bai Qi, don¡¯t look at my... pee-pee.¡±

    Pee-pee?

    Bai Qi almost burst intoughter. She walked forward and pushed open the ss door. ¡°Sileng, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re still a child. No one will look at your pee-pee. Because... it¡¯s too small.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zhou Sileng wailed. Did the woman he liked just loathed him?

    He cupped his hand and sshed a handful of water onto Bai Qi. ¡°Bai Qi, you¡¯re underestimating me. I¡¯m going to punish you.¡±

    Bai Qi was caught off guard, so the water sshed onto her. She squeezed a bit of body wash onto his body lovingly and smiled as she massaged it all over him. ¡°Alrighty, Sileng. How dare you ssh water on me. I¡¯ve caught you now.¡±

    Zhou Sileng writhed in between her soft palms, and the two of themughed as they fooled around. ¡°Bai Qi, do you want to see big pee-pee then? My dad is very big. I saw itst time when we peed together.¡±

    Bai Qi was stunned. A child would say anything, but she was an adult. The image of an enormous object suddenly appeared in her mind...

    She couldn¡¯t help but spit at herself. What was she thinking about?

    She carried Zhou Sileng under the showerhead and asked him to rinse off thether. Bai Qi said perfunctorily, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see it.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°What if... your daddy isn¡¯t big enough...¡±

    Bai Qi was just casually saying that. But as soon as she finished speaking, she keenly felt a gaze fall on her. There was an additional person in the room.

    Who was it?

    She quickly turned her head to look.

    When she turned around, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning.

    She had prayed in her heart countless times to keep that person away from her. The worst devil in her opinion, the person who had once made her tremble in fear, was right in from of her.

    Zhou Yao.

    Zhou Yao had returned. He had just returned from the army. He was carrying a briefcase in his right hand and had his left hand in his pocket. Because he had heard amotion in this room, he came over to take a look. He was wearing a ck shirt, ck trousers, and a well-tailored ck suit, looking handsome and tall. He had loosened two buttons on his shirt and was staring at Bai Qi with an indifferent gaze.

    Bai Qi¡¯s mind went nk immediately. She felt as if the heavens had yed a joke on her, to have met the devil here.

    At this moment, Zhou Sileng poked his little head out. ¡°Daddy, why are you back?¡±

    Daddy?

    Bai Qi was mind blown.

    Zhou Yao looked at Bai Qi¡¯s wet clothes, then he looked at Zhou Sileng. His handsome straight brows furrowed as he said, ¡°Am I not weed?¡±

    His son sounded like Zhou Yao wasn¡¯t weed.

    ¡°Hehe, no way. I just feel like Daddy has beening back so frequently recently.¡± As he said that, Zhou Sileng pointed at Bai Qi boldly and proudly. ¡°Bai Qi, my martial arts teacher.¡±

    Zhou Yao didn¡¯t have any expression on his face. His features were stern and rigid. Martial arts teacher?

    He nced at Bai Qi again, then he left in his long legs.

    ...

    The man disappeared, but Bai Qi couldn¡¯te back to her senses for a long time. She looked at Zhou Sileng in shock. ¡°Sileng, that¡¯s... your daddy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my daddy Zhou Yao. The number one general in the army. Everyone calls him General Zhou.¡± Zhou Sileng was very proud of him in that regard.

    General Zhou?

    Yes, that was what those people on set called him that day.

    Goodness gracious, how could there be such a coincidence? That devil was Zhou Sileng¡¯s daddy?

    What should she do? What should she do? Bai Qi felt her ears burning. When did hee back? Did he hear what she and Sileng said? Just now, Sileng seemed to have said that his father¡¯s pee-pee was very big. She even added that perhaps his father¡¯s pee-pee was not big enough.

    She wanted to p herself twice. What happened to stay silent?

    ¡°Bai Qi, why is your face so red?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just feel a little hot...¡±

    ¡°Is it hot? But Bai Qi, your clothes are all wet.¡±

    Wet?

    Bai Qi looked down. Her brain instantly exploded. She was wearing a white shirt. But it was all wet, especially her chest area. Even she could see the bra she wore inside, redce...

    No wonder he nced at her. His gaze wandered around her chest...

    She exposed herself like this in front of him.

    Bai Qi began feeling under the weather.

    ...

    Bai Qi carried Zhou Sileng to bed after they had finished showering. Bai Qi wanted to help him put on his clothes, but Zhou Sileng refused. ¡°Bai Qi, your clothes are wet. you¡¯ll be cold. I can put on my clothes. Go back to your room and take a shower. I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

    Bai Qi was very dispirited. She nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go shower first. Hurry up and put on your clothes.¡±

    After leaving Zhou Sileng¡¯s room, Bai Qi came to a guest room.

    She couldn¡¯t sit still. No, she couldn¡¯t stay here. She had to find an excuse and tell Zhou Silengter. She wanted to leave.

    Zhou Sileng¡¯s father was him. She knew his skills. If Zhou Sileng wanted to learn martial arts, she had no ce of bing his teacher. In front of that devil, she was like a clown.

    She¡¯s well aware of that.

    When Sileng introduced her as the martial arts teacher, that man nced at her. The contempt in his eyes was clear. It was obvious that he did not like her at all.

    She did not need any more humiliation.

    At this time, she felt a chill on her upper body. She immediately sneezed and was about to catch a cold.

    Bai Qi immediately turned around and walked to the bathroom. She wanted to at least take a shower first.

    After taking a shower with a heavy heart, Bai Qi walked out of the ss door. She dried her body with a towel. When she thought of Zhou Sileng¡¯s tender and cute little face, she still couldn¡¯t bear to part with him.

    She liked the little guy very much. She had nned to stay with him for a while, but she couldn¡¯t anymore.

    Bai Qi ced the towel on the sink and reached out to get her pajamas. However, they weren¡¯t there.

    She suddenly realized a big problem. She did not have clothes to change into!

    What should she do?

    She nced at the soaked white shirt. She definitely could not wear that. Wearing that would be the same as wearing nothing. So, what could she wear?

    She lowered her eyes and looked at her fair body. She couldn¡¯t just go naked, right?

    At this moment, the door was pushed open and the little guy ran in excitedly. ¡°Bai Qi, are you done washing?¡±

    Bai Qi felt as if she had seen her savior when she saw Zhou Sileng. ¡°Sileng.¡±

 Chapter 969 - Iâ€˜ll Borrow a Shirt From Daddy

    <h4>Chapter 969: I¡®ll Borrow a Shirt From Daddy</h4>

    ¡°Bai Qi!¡± Zhou Sileng hopped to the bathroom door. ¡°Bai Qi, why don¡¯t youe out? Are you done?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done showering.¡± Bai Qi nodded. ¡°But there¡¯s one problem. I don¡¯t have clothes to change into. Sileng, can you get me some clean female clothes?¡±

    ¡°Female clothes? But Bai Qi, there is no woman in this house. My father has never brought any woman home.¡±

    Bai Qi was stunned. That devil never brought a woman home?

    To be honest, she didn¡¯t believe it. That devil was sleeping with a woman like Liu Chengcheng. Liu Chengcheng wore such revealing clothes in the hotel. She didn¡¯t dare to think further about his fetishes.

    She believed that he was mean and a jerk.

    But when Bai Qi looked at Zhou Sileng¡¯s small face, she thought that no matter how bad that devil was, he still loved his son. Maybe that¡¯s why he never brought those random women home.

    He still had a conscience!

    ¡°Sileng, don¡¯t Grandma and Auntie Ni live here? Can you borrow something from them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte at night. Grandma and Auntie Ni already left...¡± Zhou Sileng¡¯s eyes lit up as he said that. ¡°I got it, Bai Qi! Wait here. I¡¯ll ask Daddy to lend you a shirt.¡±

    ¡°Sileng!¡±

    Zhou Sileng ignored her screams and ran away.

    Bai Qi was going crazy. She would rather be naked than borrow clothes from that devil. He would probably think that it was her who asked Sileng to borrow it. Now she could never exin herself.

    Five minutester, Zhou Sileng returned with a ck shirt in his hand. ¡°Bai Qi, this is for you. My daddy gave it to me. It¡¯s new, never worn before.¡±

    At this point, Bai Qi could only reach out her hand to take it. The ck shirt was indeed new. The tag on it had not been removed.

    The corner of her mouth twitched. ¡°Sileng, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Zhou Sileng was very happy.

    Bai Qi stood in front of the sink and put on the ck shirt. The man¡¯s shirt was wide andrge, going all the way to her knees. Her skin was soft and fair, and this ck shirt made her skin look somewhat fragrant.

    Bai Qi felt ufortable. Although the shirt was new, it seemed to give off the man¡¯s scent.

    That day in the car, the scent of his body was so invasive. The strong scent of the man¡¯s masculinity was mixed with the faint smell of tobo. It was... nice...

    Thinking of this, Bai Qi quickly shook her head. What was she thinking about?

    She felt that her ears were burning.

    ...

    Bai Qi put on the cloth and walked out of the bathroom. Zhou Sileng was sitting on her bed.

    ¡°Sileng, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go to bed. A good kid sleeps early and rises early.¡±

    Zhou Sileng took out a fairy tale book. ¡°Bai Qi read me a story.¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s heart melted. He was a child and needed to listen to a story before going to bed.

    She sat on the bed and pat Zhou Sileng¡¯s little head. ¡°Sileng, I need to talk to you about something...¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence. Bai Qi, there¡¯s also something I¡¯d like to talk with you about. Where are we going tomorrow? You¡¯re going to teach me some self-defense techniques. I¡¯m so excited just thinking about it. We can spend two days together...¡±

    Zhou Sileng was chirping like a happy little bird. Bai Qi¡¯s words were stuck in her throat. She wanted to leave, but how could she say it out loud?

    ¡°Bai Qi, I never had kids to y with. Only Grandma apanied me. I¡¯m very lonely. I raised a little rabbit once. It was very cute, but when I woke up the next day, the little rabbit was gone...¡± Zhou Sileng looked at Bai Qi sorrowfully as he spoke, ¡°Bai Qi, you won¡¯t suddenly disappear like that little rabbit, right? ¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s heart ached and softened. She shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t...¡±

    She really couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it. Forget about tonight, She would tell him tomorrow morning.

    Anyway, it was alreadyte at night. If she stayed in her room, she definitely wouldn¡¯t bump into that devil.

    ¡°Sileng, is your daddy... not going to stay with you?¡±

    ¡°No! Based on what I could remember, daddy rarelyes home. He didn¡¯t even send me off on my first day of kindergarten. He only cared about picking up girls outside. My ssmates allughed at me when they found out, and they even bullied me!¡± Zhou Sileng said indignantly.

    Zhou Sileng had his ns. If he made himself look pitiful, then Bai Qi would sympathize with him more. Only then would their rtionship be able to develop smoothly and sustainably.

    Bai Qi¡¯s impression of Zhou Yao worsened. As a father, he only cared about picking up girls and not apanying his son. He even hit his son whenever he felt like it. He was a very ipetent father.

    Meanwhile, Zhou Yao sneezed twice in the master bedroom. He frowned. Was someone talking behind his back?

    Bai Qi stroked Zhou Sileng¡¯s little face as her heart ached for him. She felt so sorry for the little guy. He lost his mommy since he was young and did not even feel his father¡¯s love. He was very lonely.

    ¡°Sileng, What... what kind of person was your mommy?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Zhou sileng shook his head. ¡°Grandma and daddy won¡¯t tell me. This is the only thing that mommy left for me...¡±

    Zhou Sileng jiggled his little hand, and the bells gave off a crisp and melodious sound.

    Bai Qi¡¯s pupils dted. She stared nkly at the red bracelet on Zhou Sileng¡¯s wrist...

    Images shed through her mind. It seemed like... she had once sat on a small bed. Her stomach hurt, but her hands were quickly attaching bells to a bracelet...

    Bai Qi tried very hard to grab hold of the small fragments of memories, but she couldn¡¯t. Her head hurt very much.

    ¡°Hiss,¡± She furrowed her brows tightly and covered her head with her hand.

    Zhou Sileng was shocked. He quickly jumped up from the bed. ¡°Bai Qi, what¡¯s wrong? Do you have a headache?¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s face turned a little pale. She retracted her hand and stretched the corners of her mouth. ¡°Sileng, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    Zhou Sileng was a little kid and very easy to coax. He picked up the storybook and stuffed it into Bai Qi¡¯s hands. ¡°Bai Qi read me a story then.¡±

    ¡°Sure, lie down and lie down under the nket. Don¡¯t catch a cold, I¡¯ll read you a story.¡±

    Zhou Sileng obediently lied down under the nket while Bai Qi sat beside him. Themp on the nightstand gave off a soft and yellowish light. Bai Qi told him a story in a soft and gentle voice.

    Zhou Sileng fell asleep when the first story ended.

    Bai Qi put away the storybook and stretched out her slender fingers to touch his little face. This little guy fell asleep on her bed. He must have been tired.

    Bai Qi got off the bed and gently carried Zhou Sileng in her arms. Then she carried him to his room.

    ...

    Bai Qi wanted to put him in his bed, but Zhou Sileng¡¯s two small hands clenched tightly onto the cor of her shirt. The little guy murmured, ¡°Bai Qi, don¡¯t go...¡±

 Chapter 970 - Silengâ€™s Dad, Donâ€™t Yell at Sileng

    <h4>Chapter 970: Sileng¡¯s Dad, Don¡¯t Yell at Sileng</h4>

    The corners of Bai Qi¡¯s lips curled up, revealing a soft smile. ¡°Little fool, I won¡¯t leave, I promise...¡±

    Zhou Sileng heard the promise in his sleep and slowly let go of Bai Qi¡¯s shirt.

    Bai Qi ced him under the nket, and the little guy quickly curled up into a ball. Only his little head was visible, and he slept peacefully and with satisfaction.

    Bai Qi looked at him lovingly for a while longer, then stood up to leave.

    However, when she turned around, she saw a tall and handsome man standing by the door.

    Zhou Yao had just showered, and he was wearing a pair of navy blue pajamas when he stood by the door. At this moment, his deep and narrow eyes wandered on her body gloomily.

    Bai Qi had encountered him several times, and this gaze of his was very simr to the one he had in the car the other day. There was a trace of... a dangerous me in his eyes...

    Bai Qi¡¯s ears burned. Only then did she remember that she had been bending over this whole time with her buttocks facing the door...

    The shirt was up to her thigh. So when she bent over, the shirt would climb up. It didn¡¯t cover her well. She did not know how long he had been looking, or how much he had seen.

    Bai Qi¡¯s little face had a mixedplexion of white and red. She was ashamed and angry. Even if she had identally exposed herself, he should not have stood behind her and watched without saying a word.

    What a pervert!

    She clenched her hands tightly by her sides. She took a deep breath and wanted to say, ¡°Sileng¡¯s dad...¡±

    Just when she opened her mouth, the man by the door gave her a deep look, turned around, and left.

    Did he just leave?

    Bai Qi wanted to vomit blood. Who exactly was he?

    .....

    The next morning.

    Bai Qi could not sleep all night. She could not get Zhou Yao¡¯s face off of her mind. His gaze was either dark, ruthless, or unbridled as he watched her. She tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. It was not until dawn that she finally closed her eyes. And when the morning sun rays shone through curtains, she opened her eyes.

    She did not like to sleep in. It seemed to be a habit from the past.

    To be honest, she was curious about her profession in the past.

    She went to the bathroom and cleaned up herself simply. Bai Qi took off the ck shirt and changed into her clothes. She had washed her clothesst night, and they had dried a long time ago.

    She left her room when she¡¯d finished. At this time, a little guy pounced on her and hugged her leg. ¡°Good morning, Bai Qi.¡±

    Bai Qi looked down at Zhou Sileng. ¡°Good morning, Sileng.¡±

    ¡°Good, of course, I¡¯m good. Bai Qi, I didn¡¯t have a dreamst night. I slept well. Let¡¯s go downstairs and have breakfast now.¡± Zhou Sileng grabbed Bai Qi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Sileng,¡± Bai Qi quickly stopped him. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to tell you. Sileng, something happened at the Martial Arts Dojo. I might have to go back. I can¡¯t stay with you.¡±

    The smile on Zhou Sileng¡¯s small face suddenly froze. ¡°Bai Qi, are you kidding me? You promised to stay with me for two days. I don¡¯t care. You can¡¯t go.¡±

    Bai Qi tried tomunicate with him, ¡°Sileng, this is an emergency. I have to go back...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Bai Qi, you¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡± Zhou Sileng held Bai Qi¡¯s hand tightly. He kept repeating these two sentences until his eyes turned red.

    The sudden news in the morning made Zhou Sileng feel disheartened. It was as if he was living in and that switched between spring and winter. He was about to cry.

    ¡°Sileng...¡±

    Then, a deep and masculine voice said, ¡°What are you fighting about this early in the morning?¡±

    Bai Qi turned her head and saw Zhou Yao walking out of the master bedroom.

    Today, he was wearing a white shirt with a ssic dark blue id business vest and a pair of ck suit pants. He walked over with steady and strong footsteps while fastening the silver buttons on his wrist.

    Bai Qi had to admit that this man was very handsome. He could casually make a pose and it would oupete any male models on the runway. He did have the means to flirt.

    Zhou Sileng held onto Bai Qi tightly and refused to let go. When his daddy came, he snorted at him because his anger had peaked. Bai Qi was perfectly finest night. But when his daddy came back, Bai Qi wanted to leave. He couldn¡¯t help but suspect that his daddy was the one who¡¯s making Bai Qi leave.

    Zhou Yao stood still with one hand in his pocket. When he saw his son acting like so, his face immediately darkened. ¡°Zhou Sileng!¡±

    Bai Qi quickly pulled Zhou Sileng behind her. She bravely met the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sileng¡¯s dad, don¡¯t yell at Sileng. It¡¯s because of me.¡±

    The woman before him was protecting Sileng as if he¡¯s her son. Zhou Yao looked at her as if to say, ¡°Okay, go on.¡±

    Bai Qi felt her scalp tighten. The man¡¯s eagle-like sharp gaze felt as if it could pierce right through her. His overwhelming aura was making her breathless.

    Thinking about it, it was amusing. She wasn¡¯t his soldier and didn¡¯t owe him money. She shouldn¡¯t have to fear him.

    ¡°Sileng¡¯s dad, this is what happened. Something happened at the Martial Arts Dojo, and I need to rush back. However, I promised to teach Sileng martial arts over the weekend. When Sileng heard that I was leaving, he didn¡¯t want me to leave.¡± Bai Qi tried her best to straighten her back, her clear voice was extremely smooth.

    Zhou Yao looked at the defensive woman in front of him and the little guy hiding behind her. Someone had the little guy¡¯s back, so he wasn¡¯t scared of Zhou Yao anymore. He stuck out his tongue at Zhou Yao and made silly faces.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s handsome eyebrows moved. He could not describe the feeling in his heart at this moment. It was as if... it was warm and full.

    He parted his long legs and went downstairs. ¡°Ms. Bai, you can stay here. I won¡¯t be home on the weekends.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡± Zhou Sileng wasughing and jumping around. ¡°Bai Qi, did you hear that? My dad will be leaving soon. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of him. You can stay with me for the weekend.¡±

    The little guy begged.

    Bai Qi was still quite surprised that the devil said that. Since he wasn¡¯t going to be home, Bai Qi lowered her eyes, looked at Zhou Sileng, and said hesitantly, ¡°Then I... will stay.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Hooray! Hooray! Bai Qi,e, let¡¯s go eat breakfast.¡± Zhou Sileng dragged Bai Qi downstairs.

    ....

    In the dining room.

    Zhou Yao sat on one side while Bai Qi and Zhou Sileng sat on the other side.

    Bai Qi found it difficult to swallow her food with the man sitting across from her. She felt restrained and awkward.

    Zhou Sileng didn¡¯t notice the subtle atmosphere at all. He even thought that the milk he usually despised was delicious. ¡°Daddy, are you going on a business trip? For how long?¡±

    Zhou Yao was casually cutting a piece of steak. He raised his eyes and looked at Zhou Sileng. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, nothing. Hehe, I suddenly remembered that the teacher taught us that our parents are very busy with work and are busy earning money to support the family. At times like that, we should not disturb our parents. So, daddy, go on as many business trips as you need, and don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Zhou Sileng omitted a sentence, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯d be best if you go on a business trip for a year and a half beforeing back.¡±

    Zhou Yao looked right through his son but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Bai Qi ¡± Zhou Sileng suddenly remembered something. ¡°Who was that person you disliked? You can tell my daddy, and he¡¯ll take care of him for you.¡±

 Chapter 971 - What Did That Man Do to You

    <h4>Chapter 971: What Did That Man Do to You</h4>

    Hearing Zhou Sileng¡¯s words, Bai Qi¡¯s heartbeat quickened. She quickly turned her head and kept winking at Zhou Sileng, meaning ¡°don¡¯t say it!¡±

    ¡°Bai Qi, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes? Are you not feeling well?¡± Zhou Sileng asked innocently.

    Bai Qi was left speechless.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m fine...¡±

    ¡°Mmm. Bai Qi, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet. Who was the person you said you hated the mostst night?¡± Zhou Sileng looked at the man across from him as he talked. ¡°Daddy, there was a man who bullied Bai Qi because Bai Qi offended that man¡¯s girlfriend. Then that man, he...he...¡±

    Zhou Sileng returned his gaze on Bai Qi. ¡°Bai Qi, he what? You didn¡¯t tell mest night. It¡¯s fine. Now that my daddy is here, you can say it boldly.¡±

    Bai Qi was suffering. She was on the verge of crying. This little Sileng really hit the nail on its head when it came to topics off for discussion. It¡¯s because he didn¡¯t know that it was his daddy who bullied her.

    This was awkward.

    Then, a deep and masculine voice said. ¡°What did that man do to you?¡±

    Bai Qi jerked her chin up and saw that the man opposite her was also looking at her. His look was indifferent, but there was a faint smile hanging on his face.

    Bai Qi felt her scalp go numb. For some reason, his smile made her feel terrified. It was like a cat had caught a mouse, but the cat didn¡¯t eat it but yed with the mouse first.

    ¡°Heh, heh heh...¡± Bai Qi faked a chuckle. ¡°Nothing. We... shook hands and made peace.¡±

    Zhou Yao finally withdrew his gaze. He put down his knife and fork and drank a mouthful of milk with iparable elegance.

    Bai Qi¡¯s breathing ragged because he¡¯d frightened her. However, she peeked up at him and saw him sitting by the window. The brilliant morning sunlight outside the window shone on his handsome face like ayer of wax. It was deep and charming.

    Bai Qi lowered her head quickly. She felt that the back of her ears was burning.

    What was she doing? Why was she peeking at that devil?

    It wasn¡¯t like she had never seen a good-looking man before. She shouldn¡¯t be... peeking. Though, indeed, she had never seen a man more beautiful than him.

    ¡°Bai Qi, since you¡¯ve made peace with that annoying man, then we can drop the matter. In the future, if anyone dares to bully you again, you tell me, and I¡¯ll tell my daddy. My daddy will definitely have your back.¡± Zhou Sileng babbled.

    Bai Qi was really afraid that this little guy would say something embarrassing again. She quietly kicked Zhou Sileng under the table.

    However, Zhou Sileng did not seem to have any reaction and continued.

    Bai Qi couldn¡¯t believe it. She stretched out her leg to kick Zhou Sileng again.

    However, she quickly retracted her extended leg. The man opposite her stood up straight and said with a stern expression, ¡°Zhou Sileng, be good when I¡¯m not home!¡±

    ¡°Got it, Daddy,¡± Zhou Sileng was in a good mood and answered right away.

    Zhou Yao left.

    The manpletely disappeared from the vi. Bai Qi had yet to recover from her shock. Her entire face was flushed red, so red that it looked like blood was about to drip out. Did... did she kick the wrong person just now?

    Did she kick that devil?

    ...

    Zhou Yao did not return for two days in a row. Bai Qi¡¯s alert and awkward mood rxed. She yed with Zhou Sileng and felt very, very happy.

    However, happy times always fly by. In the blink of an eye, it was already Sunday afternoon.

    Bai Qi held Zhou Sileng¡¯s little hand and yed on thewn outside. Mother Zhou and the two maids took out a long jump rope. ¡°Ms. Bai, let¡¯s y jump rope together.¡±

    ¡°Jump rope? I don¡¯t know how to y.¡± Bai Qi waved her hand.

    ¡°Ms. Bai, this is very fun and easy to learn. Come, I¡¯ll show you.¡± Mother Zhou had the two maids swing the long rope. She went up and nimbly jumped through.

    Mother Zhou¡¯s memory went back to four years ago. At that time... Zhiyuan was still there. She had once yed jump rope on thewn like this. That was the happiest time for the entire family.

    During these four years of Zhiyuan¡¯s absence, the entire Zhou family became deserted. Zhou Yao insisted on moving out with Little Sileng and moved into this vi. Little Sileng grew up day by day without the love of a mother. As for Zhou Yao, other than the badges on his shoulder, he led a wasted life.

    Mother Zhou¡¯s eyes were a little teary, but this time, she didn¡¯t want to cry. She was happy. For some reason, when she was with Bai Qi, she felt as if she was with Zhiyuan, very happy.

    ¡°Ms. Bai,e join us.¡± Mother Zhou quickly pushed Bai Qi over.

    Seeing the rope swung over, Bai Qi yelped and jumped. Then she jumped through a second time, a third time...She had never yed jump rope before. This was the first time based on her memory. But her movements were experienced, she wondered if she had yed jump rope before.

    ¡°Bai Qi, I¡¯m joining too.¡± Zhou Sileng also hopped in.

    Mother Zhou reminded lovingly from aside, ¡°Be careful, Sileng!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I know!¡± Zhou Sileng was in front of Bai Qi, jumping in harmony with her.

    Mother Zhou smiled and pped her hands. ¡°You guys jump, I¡¯ll count for you. See if you can do a hundred jumps... One, two, three...¡±

    At this moment, a luxurious ck car stopped at the garage on thewn. The door of the driver¡¯s seat opened, and a handsome and tall figure came out.

    Zhou Yao had returned.

    He held a document in one hand and the car keys in the other hand as he walked towards the vi¡¯s main entrance.

    He stopped after a few steps.

    He heardughtering from the other side. His mother was happily pping her hands and counting. His tiny, little son and that woman were ying jump rope together. It was afternoon and the sun was setting in the west. The gorgeous and warm sun rays sprinkled all over their bodies...

    Zhou Yao¡¯s tensed muscles rxed, and his cold and stern face gradually softened. In the past four years, his mother had never smiled like this before. He knew that his son had been very lonely. He knew the grief of this family, but he couldn¡¯t be of any help.

    But now, they were so happy. His gaze fell on that woman named Bai Qi. He could only see her from the side, and her soft, ck hair covered half of her face. Her figure ovepped with Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s in the depths of his heart.

    Zhou Sileng was sweating profusely. When Mother Zhou counted to eighty, he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. He stopped and said, ¡°Bai Qi, I can¡¯t do it anymore. I¡¯m so tired...¡±

    Bai Qi also stopped. She stretched out her sleeve to wipe off the sweat from Zhou Sileng¡¯s forehead. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Sileng did very well. We did eighty jumps this time. Next time, if we work harder and improve a little, we can do a hundred jumps.¡±

    After receiving Bai Qi¡¯s praise and encouragement, Zhou Sileng pounced over and hugged her leg. ¡°Really? As long as Bai Qi thinks well of me, I¡¯ll definitely be able to do it!¡±

 Chapter 972 - Zhiyuan

    <h4>Chapter 972: Zhiyuan</h4>

    ¡°Haha, my little Sileng did great, and so did Ms. Bai...¡± Mother Zhou became more fond of Bai Qi. At this moment, she saw a person out of the corner of her eyes and said, ¡°Zhou Yao, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Bai Qi quickly turned around and saw Zhou Yao standing right on the other side. He was back!

    He was looking at her. She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that his gaze was intense and passionate.

    She felt ufortable and looked away.

    ...

    Zhou Yao had returned, so Bai Qi became uneasy again. After they had dinner together, Bai Qi wanted to leave first, but Zhou Sileng tightly hugged her leg.

    ¡°Bai Qi, stay with me one more night. I¡¯m going to school tomorrow. Let¡¯s leave together.¡±

    Every time the little guy whined at her, Bai Qi¡¯s heart would soften. She nodded hesitantly, ¡°Alright... Then we¡¯ll shower first. Tonight, we have to go to bed early.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, Alright.¡± Zhou Sileng nodded obediently.

    Both walked towards Zhou Sileng¡¯s room. They passed by the study room on the way. The door was left open, so Bai Qi nced inside and saw the man sitting on a leather chair. He was smoking a cigarette with his left hand, and writing on a document with a fountain pen in his right.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the contents of the document that made him frown or because of the cigarette. But she could see that his handsome eyebrows were tightly furrowed. His narrow eyes squinted.

    Bai Qi felt a punch on her heart. She quickly looked away.

    After helping Zhou Sileng with his shower and reading him a story, Zhou Sileng quickly fell asleep. Bai Qi came out of the room. She felt thirsty, so she went downstairs to get some water.

    It was evening, and everyone was resting. There was only a dim yellow light in the living room. Bai Qi tiptoed to the dining room to get some water, but the teapot was empty.

    She took the cup and walked into the kitchen. There was hot water in the kitchen. She poured herself a cup and turned around.

    But she bumped right into someone as she turned.

    The hot water in the cup sshed all over the person¡¯s shirt. Bai Qi apologized immediately, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t notice you were here. The water is very hot...¡±

    She tried to wipe his shirt with her hand.

    Something felt strange as she wiped the person¡¯s shirt. She looked up and saw the handsome and cold face. It was Zhou Yao.

    Bai Qi quickly retracted her hand as if she was electrocuted. She nced at his shirt and saw that his chest was wet. And the little red dot on his right chest was vaguely visible.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± she apologized again. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make a sound when you were walking? I didn¡¯t know there was someone...¡±

    The man in front of her didn¡¯t say anything.

    The atmosphere was awkward again. He didn¡¯t speak, but his tall and handsome body felt pressuring. She felt nervous and her breathing was irregr. They stood very close to each other. The light in the kitchen wasn¡¯t turned on. For the two single people to be standing like so in the dark seemed inexplicably... seductive.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first...¡± She moved her feet to leave.

    She just wanted to get out of there as soon as possible.

    She stopped after one step because arge palm had grabbed her thin wrist.

    Her heart jumped, and she quickly pulled her hand back. ¡°What are you doing? Let go!¡±

    The man didn¡¯t let go, and his rough palm gently caressed her wrist.

    His actions were suggestive. They were both adults, so she didn¡¯t believe that he did it unintentionally. His palm was covered with a thickyer of cocoon, and the caressing gave her goose-bumps. She struggled even harder, ¡°Sileng¡¯s daddy, let go!¡±

    At this moment, Zhou Yao exerted some force and pulled her right into his arms.

    The man¡¯s face was hidden in the darkness, but his narrow eyes were very bright. The passion in his eyes appeared particrly dangerous but sexy. ¡°You called me Sileng¡¯s dad and tried to seduce me. Isn¡¯t it exciting, huh?¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s ears quickly heated up. ¡°What are you talking about? I didn¡¯t... seduce you...¡±

    ¡°Are you ying hard to get again? I¡¯m not buying it. You should take off your clothes while I¡¯m still interested.¡± His big palm caressed her slender waist and moved downward.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. Hurry up and let go, or I¡¯ll scream!¡±

    She didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do, but she was very afraid. That time in the car gave her PTSD. She couldn¡¯t fight him. And when it came to power, he had a hundred ways to make herpromise. She was no match for him.

    She could only me herself for being so stupid. Why would she send herself here to be bullied by him? She was so stupid. She thought that since she was Sileng¡¯s teacher, he would not do such a thing to her again.

    Moreover, she was not beautiful. He had so many women. Why wouldn¡¯t he let her off?

    She could only bet that he would not dare to be impudent in his own house.

    If she really cried out loud, it would embarrass them both. He couldn¡¯t gain anything from that.

    The woman struggled in his arms, and their clothes made a rustling sound when they rubbed against each other. That was simply intolerable to the man¡¯s ears. He took a step forward and pressed her down on the ice-cold countertop. Hisrge palm continued moving downward.

    ¡°Scream, it¡¯s best if you call everyone over. A female teacher and the male owner of this vi messing around, let¡¯s see what everyone will think?¡± His dirty and evil voice sounded very arrogant. It was obvious that he had nothing to fear.

    ¡°You!¡± This man was simply shameless to the point of making people¡¯s hair stand on end.

    He overpowered her, and Bai Qi could not break free. Her two small, fair hands pushed against his chest, only to find that his chest was like an iron wall that could not be moved. Her entire body tensed up. She could clearly feel his two big palms moving on her body.

    Today, she was wearing more clothes than usual. She wore a small cotton-padded jacket outside, a vest inside, and a close-fitting tank top. She had stuffed the tanktop inside her jeans, so he felt a barrier as hisrge palm tried to reach in. He roughly and impatiently undid the buttons of her jeans and pulled them down. Then, he grabbed her buttocks.

    PA! PA! PA! He pped her three times.

    Bai Qi felt so much pain. Her buttocks were burning. She could tell that there were three red marks on them without even looking. He didn¡¯t hold back.

    She gripped his muscr arms tightly with her two small hands. Her slender body was as stiff as a rock. She did not dare to move away. Afraid that he would hit her again, she leaned into his embrace and cursed softly, ¡°Pervert!¡±

    If he was not a pervert, then what was he?

    Zhou Yao refused to let go because he hadn¡¯t had enough. He pinched her buttocks with force, lifted his head, and swallowed hard several times. The blood that had been dormant for four years was boiling at this moment, and all the cells in his body were screaming. He found it unbearable.

    He lowered his eyes and kissed the woman¡¯s eyes. He blinked several times before closing them forcefully. He murmured hoarsely, ¡°Zhiyuan...¡±

 Chapter 973 - Wake Up, Iâ€™m Not Her

    <h4>Chapter 973: Wake Up, I¡¯m Not Her</h4>

    Zhou Yao kissed her eyes. His thin lips kissed her eyes again and again with tenderness and indulgence. His passionate love and longing for Leng Zhiyuan werepletely awakened by this woman called Bai Qi this evening.

    In the past few years, he had gone out with many women. They all somewhat resembled Leng Zhiyuan. That Liu Chengcheng¡¯s side profile was very simr. He knew what kind of person Liu Chengcheng was, but it didn¡¯t matter. He just needed to see her side profile.

    His heart had be hallow over the past four years. No one knew how much pain he was in. When she left him in a world full of strangers, he was devastated.

    He looked for her shadow in those women like a lunatic. Then again, sometimes he felt as if he¡¯d lost all interest. He wanted to intoxicate himself, but he knew better than anyone else Zhiyuan was irreceable.

    No one could ever rece her.

    In this wasted and drunken game, he began to feel bored. But then he met Bai Qi. For some reason, he could always find Zhiyuan¡¯s shadow on her.

    This feeling was very real, so real that he had lost control and couldn¡¯t resist. His body reacted violently like the time at the hotel.

    Two days ago, she appeared at his house again. She helped Sileng shower and her chest was all wet. Later that night, when she hugged Sileng as he slept and bent over his bed, he¡¯d seen quite a bit of her.

    He wanted to do this to her then.

    He gave her a few hard ps, pinched her, and scratched her to make her feel the pain.

    She called him a pervert. Humph. He admitted that he was indeed a pervert.

    Zhiyuan had left him for many, many years.

    Once his memories were awakened, Zhou Yao became unusually manic and passionate. ¡°Zhiyuan, don¡¯t move. Let me kiss you. I miss you so much... honey, I miss you so much...¡±

    He kissed her eyes then moved his lips along her cheek to her corbone. His otherrge palm tugged at her blouse.

    Bai Qi shivered. This man was possessed. He took her for another woman. She pushed him and hit him with all her might, but his body was strong and built, like a lion. She couldn¡¯t do anything to him.

    He kissed her corbone crazily, one could say it was violent. She could even feel his teeth biting her skin. He seemed to want to swallow her up.

    She turned her head to avoid his breath. Tonight, the smell of tobo on his body was strong, in addition to his masculine scent. She grabbed his short hair with her two small hands and pushed him away forcefully.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, don¡¯t you feel guilty toward Leng Zhiyuan when you do this?¡±

    As soon as she said that, the man on her body trembled.

    Bai Qi knew that she had guessed correctly. He kept calling her ¡°Zhiyuan.¡± Zhou sileng, Zhou Sileng. The meaning of this name was actually very simple: Zhou-si(misses)-leng.

    Leng Zhiyuan.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, look carefully. I am Bai Qi, not Leng Zhiyuan. I don¡¯t know which part of me resembles Leng Zhiyuan, but you have mistaken me for her. Are you worthy of her? So what if I slept with you? Will Leng Zhiyuane back? Other than thefort you get from your body, what else could you obtain?¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao, wake up. I am not her!¡±

    The atmosphere in the kitchen fell silent. It was as if a bucket of cold water had suddenly put out the fire. The atmosphere was extremely cold.

    Suddenly, the man loosened his grip on her.

    Bai Qi lifted her head to look at him in the dark. The man was also staring at her coldly and viciously. There was still some desire in his eyes, but more than that, it was hatred towards her.

    She gave him a heavy blow. She was the first person in the past four years to tell him that Leng Zhiyuan would nevere back.

    Zhou Yao turned around and left.

    ...

    Bai Qi was immediately relieved after the man had left. She pushed against the countertop with her small, fair hands and breathed heavily.

    That was close.

    She tidied up the messy clothes on her body, then quickly ran upstairs to her room. She was afraid that others would see her, but she was even more afraid that he woulde back.

    After entering the room, she immediately walked into the bathroom and took off all her clothes. She stood under the showerhead and took a hot shower.

    His scent still lingered on her body, which made her heart palpitate. She looked down and saw that her corbone was full of hickeys and bite marks.

    She rubbed her skin with force, trying to wipe away all the marks he left on her body. She hugged herself tightly with her slender arms and rinsed herself over and over again.

    Suddenly, she remembered his hoarse, painful, and obsessed mumble, ¡°Zhiyuan... my wife...¡±

    Was that woman the person he loved?

    Would a man like him love a woman so deeply?

    Bai Qi felt her legs go soft, and a strange feeling slowly expanded inside her. She felt a little heartache and a littleforted...

    She quickly organized her emotions. She realized that she had be overly curious about him. He was a very dangerous man, and fickle too. She would leave tomorrow, and she did not want to have any more interactions with him.

    ...

    The next morning.

    When Bai Qi came out of her room, Zhou Sileng pounced on her as usual and hugged her leg. Bai Qi stroked Zhou Sileng¡¯s small head. She really liked this little friend of hers, but unfortunately, he had a devil daddy.

    Zhou Yao came out of the master bedroom as well. He wore a ck coat, and his handsome features were even colder and sterner than usual. The three of them bumped into each other in the corridor. He did not even look at the two people. Instead, he turned around and went down the stairs.

    Zhou Sileng was surprised. He whispered suspiciously, ¡°Bai Qi, what¡¯s wrong with my dad? He¡¯s so cold today. His entire body seems to be covered in frost. Who angered him? That person is too bold.¡±

    Bai Qi could onlyugh awkwardly.

    Mother Zhou entered the dining room. The four of them ate breakfast together. No one spoke at the dining table. Even the servants had sensed that their male host was in a bad mood today, so no one dared to even breathe loudly.

    After they¡¯d finished breakfast, Mother Zhou said, ¡°Sileng, I¡¯ll send you off today. I¡¯ll send you to school. I¡¯ll get the driver to send Ms. Bai away after you.¡±

    Bai Qi liked the proposal.

    ¡°No, Grandma. I want daddy to send me off today. Daddy, aren¡¯t you going to your unit? You can give me and Ms. Bai a ride,¡± Zhou Sileng said while looking at his daddy with his big, amber eyes.

    Bai Qi was stunned. Why was Sileng so close to his daddy today?

    Zhou Sileng had his own considerations. Now that he had found his woman, his life became extremelyfortable. However, daddy was still alone and looked pitiful. Naturally, he had to care more about daddy.

    He actually loved daddy very much.

    In the past four years, he and daddy had been relying on each other.

    Mother Zhou happily agreed with Zhou Sileng¡¯s idea. Only by spending more time together could this father and son pair deepen their rtionship. ¡°Alright then, Zhou Yao, you can drive Sileng and Ms. Bai.¡±

    Mother Zhou made the decision.

    Bai Qi was speechless.

 Chapter 974 - What Does Picking Up Girls Have to Do With Hair Growth

    <h4>Chapter 974: What Does Picking Up Girls Have to Do With Hair Growth</h4>

    The three of them got in the car. Zhou Yao drove while Bai Qi and Zhou Sileng sat in the back.

    The thing that Bai Qi wanted to do the most right now was to turn herself into a mute. After what happenedst night, that man¡¯s face was so gloomy a storm might ur. Since she could not afford to offend him, she could always avoid him and hide. So she tried her best to minimize her presence.

    Zhou Sileng didn¡¯t understand what was happening between the adults. He believed he¡¯s in spring, so he had to see through with this caring-for-the-Old-man thing.

    So only Zhou Sileng¡¯s crisp and childish voice broke the silence.

    ¡°Daddy, where did you go on a business trip two days ago? Did you encounter anything interesting? Tell me about it...¡±

    ¡°Daddy, have you changed girlfriends recently? Is it still the same female celebrity fromst time? To be honest, your taste is really not good enough. Hurry up and change to a good one.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, will you pick me upter...¡±

    Zhou Sileng was chattering non-stop. Then, a low and unhappy voice said, ¡°You seemed to have stopped growing. From tomorrow onwards, drink two cups of milk.¡±

    What?

    He was someone who couldn¡¯t even finish one cup of milk. Now, his daddy wanted him to drink two?

    Zhou Sileng¡¯s concern for the elderly ended beautifully then and there. He looked at the back of his father¡¯s head with extreme resentment and snorted, ¡°You punish me for your own unhappiness. I think you must have failed to pick up girls recently!¡±

    Zhou Yao, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, raised his head and gave Zhou Sileng a look through the rearview mirror.

    Zhou Sileng was so scared that he shrank back and quickly hid in Bai Qi¡¯s arms.

    Bai Qi hugged Zhou Sileng in her arms. She also didn¡¯t dare to look at that devil. She hugged Zhou Sileng tightly and both of them shrank towards the car window.

    ¡°Bai Qi, can you give me your phone number? This way, I can call and text you when I miss you.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Bai Qi took out a pen from her bag. Zhou Sileng handed her a small card and Bai Qi wrote down her contact information. ¡°Sileng, you¡¯re wee to contact me anytime.¡±

    ¡°Bai Qi, you¡¯re the best!¡± Zhou Sileng hugged Bai Qi¡¯s waist. Then, he looked up and saw Bai Qi¡¯s beautiful neck. ¡°Bai Qi, your neck seems to be red with a bite mark. Let me see, did someone bite you?¡±

    ¡°No! Sileng, you misjudged.¡±

    To cover the bite mark on her neck, Bai Qi pulled up her cor and wrapped it tightly around her neck. She didn¡¯t expect Zhou Sileng to see it.

    She quickly pulled up her cor to prevent Zhou Sileng from seeing the mark.

    ¡°Bai Qi, I saw it. There¡¯s something red around your neck...¡±

    Bai Qi felt awkward. The devil was sitting right in front of her, so she panicked and lied, ¡°I got bit in the neck by ident...¡±

    ¡°Bitten? By a puppy?¡± Zhou Sileng asked innocently.

    A puppy?

    Bai Qi was betweenughter and tears. She nodded her head randomly. ¡°Mmm... Something...like that.¡±

    As soon as she said that, she felt a dark gaze cast over from the front. She didn¡¯t raise her head. She just straightened her beautiful back as much as she could!

    ¡°Daddy, send me to kindergarten first. After I get off the car, you can send Bai Qi home.¡±

    Bai Qi quickly waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need. You should take me home first.¡±

    She had no intention of being alone with this man.

    ¡°Bai Qi, I¡¯ll go to kindergarten first. Then daddy will send you home,¡± Zhou Sileng insisted. Then, he raised his head to look at the man in the front. ¡°Daddy, am I right?¡±

    The man in front gave no reaction.

    Zhou Sileng didn¡¯t know what to say.

    The car soon stopped at Bai¡¯s Martial Arts Dojo. Bai Qi heaved a sigh of relief. He ended up sending her home first. He seemed to want to keep his distance from her from today onwards. That¡¯s good.

    Bai Qi got out of the car. ¡°Sileng, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Bai Qi, wait.¡± Zhou Sileng quickly stopped her. ¡°Daddy, we made a deal in advance. Bai Qi will teach me for two days. We¡¯ll pay the wages. Where¡¯s daddy¡¯s wallet? Quick, get the money.¡±

    Bai Qi did not expect that the little guy remembered the sry thing. She stood beside the car and shook her head. ¡°Sileng, I told you I don¡¯t need to be paid. I spent two very happy days with you. It¡¯ll be for free.¡±

    ¡°How can this be? How can we let Bai Qi lose money?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    At this moment, the dark window of the passenger seat slowly slid down, and arge, well-defined palm extended out. There was a stack of hundred dor bills in between the man¡¯s slender fingers.

    Zhou Yao handed the money to her.

    Bai Qi quickly rejected, saying. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I said I don¡¯t want a sry...¡±

    At this moment, Zhou Yao slowly turned his head. He stared at her with his eagle-like sharp eyes. Though she was standing and he was sitting, his gaze gave her a condescending feeling. He was like a noble giving money to amoner.

    Bai Qi furrowed her beautiful brows. She refused firmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, the man let go of the money, and the bills scattered onto the floor.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Whoosh! The ck luxurious car before her shot out like an arrow, leaving Bai Qi¡¯s face covered in dust.

    Bai Qi looked at the beautiful and arrogant rear end of the car and almost vomited blood. What kind of person was he? Little Sileng was right. He looked like he had failed to pick up a girl. Oh no, it was the ck face of a man whose desires went unsatisfied.

    She looked down at the scattered bills on the floor. There were at least five hundred dors. It would be a loss if she didn¡¯t pick them up, so she bent down and picked up bills one by one.

    Zhou Yao!

    She cursed that man in her heart several hundred times.

    He drove so fast, she wondered if it frightened little Sileng.

    ...

    Xiao Sileng crashed into the back seat heavily. He was so scared that he quickly covered his head with his two small hands. ¡°Daddy, why are you driving so fast? You didn¡¯t even warn me. I haven¡¯t said goodbye to Bai Qi yet.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s facial features were gloomy and stern. He did not look at the little guy. He parted his thin lips and said, ¡°Bai Qi, Bai Qi, you¡¯re like her little dog.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, how can you say that?¡± Zhou Sileng quickly protested, but he smiled sweetly again. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you think that Bai Qi is especially gentle and beautiful?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you don¡¯t have good taste. Daddy, Bai Qi¡¯s eyes are gray, and mine is amber. Do you think that we look like...¡±

    ¡°Mother and son?¡±

    Zhou Sileng rolled his eyes. ¡°Couple, like a couple okay? We¡¯re a match made in heaven.¡±

    Zhou Yao raised his straight eyebrows. He nced at Zhou Sileng through the rearview mirror. ¡°Trying to pick up girls? Have you grown hair down there?¡±

    Zhou Sileng was puzzled. ¡°What does picking up girls have to do with hair growth?¡±

 Chapter 975 - Immature Little Thing

    <h4>Chapter 975: Immature Little Thing</h4>

    What does picking up girls have to do with hair growth?

    How should he answer this question?

    The corners of Zhou Yao¡¯s lips slowly curved upwards. When the 32-year-old mature man was to smile sincerely, the corners of his long and narrow eyes would curve upwards. The wrinkles on his face looked sexy and charming. ¡°Only when you have long hair will you have a big pee-pee. Women all like long hair.¡±

    That was his reply.

    Zhou Sileng still did not understand. He blinked his big, innocent eyes. This little guy had no idea that his father was actually wild and unrestrained.

    ¡°Anyway daddy, I like Bai Qi very much. I think Bai Qi is the most beautiful woman in the world. Mmm... she is as beautiful as my Mommy!¡± Zhou Sileng didn¡¯t forget about his mommy.

    ¡°Humph,¡± the man chuckled and said out of the blue, ¡°She¡¯s nothingpare to your mommy.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t badmouth Bai Qi! I finally understand why Bai Qi doesn¡¯t like you and seemed to be afraid of you. You¡¯d better be nice to Bai Qi. I better not see you bully her in private, or else... or else I¡¯ll hate you,¡± Zhou Sileng said with his hands on his small waist.

    Bully her in private?

    Zhou Yao recalled what happened in the kitchenst night. Can that be considered bullying?

    The man nced at his son through the rearview mirror and cursed in a low and flirtatious voice, ¡°Immature little thing¡±

    ...

    Bai Qi¡¯s life returned to normal. One day, when she was at the Bai¡¯s Martial Arts Dojo, the Hall Master ran over happily all of sudden and said, ¡°Bai Qi, I have good news for you.¡±

    ¡°Hall Master, what¡¯s the good news?¡±

    ¡°Our city organized an experiential event. All the martial arts dojos that meet the standards can send two outstanding martial artists to the military base to experience the army life for two days.¡±

    ¡°To the military?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Bai Qi. This opportunity is not only a recognition of the Bai¡¯s Martial Arts Dojo, but it¡¯s also a good opportunity to gain experience. I¡¯ve decided to send you and Bai Bo.¡±

    ¡°Bai Bo?¡± Bai Qi said, surprised. ¡°Senior brother is back?¡±

    Bai Bo was the Hall Master¡¯s only son. He had loved martial arts since he was young. Bai Bo went out to gain experience at the age of 20 and established many branches of the Bai¡¯s Martial Arts Dojo all over the country. He was young and promising.

    Two years ago, Bai Qi was still wandering around. One day, by chance, she met Bai Bo. Bai Bo was very good to her. He treated her the best over the past four years. Because Bai Bo had to go on business trips outside the city, the two of them didn¡¯t spend much time together. To let her get better care, Bai Bo sent her to T City and Master Bai¡¯s side.

    In short, Bai Bo was a very important person in her life.

    ¡°Yeah, Bai Bo had stabilized his work outside T City, so he took the ne backst night.¡± Master Bai¡¯s eyes were full of pride. He looked towards the door and smiled. ¡°Speaking of the devil.¡±

    Bai Qi quickly turned to look. A tall and mighty figure appeared by the door. Bai Bo had arrived.

    Bai Bo had thick eyebrows and big eyes. It was obvious that he was born to be a martial artist. He took a few steps forward and looked at Bai Qi with a smile. ¡°Bai Qi, long time no see. How have you been?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, very good.¡± Bai Qi nodded and revealed a soft smile.

    At this moment, Master Bai chuckled. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. The car is already waiting outside for you. Hurry up and head to the military base. You can chat in the car.¡±

    ...

    Bai Qi packed two pieces of clothing. When she came out of her room, Bai Bo was already waiting by the car. Seeing her, Bai Bo opened the backseat door and took the bag from her hand. ¡°Get in first.¡±

    Bai Qi got into the car. Bai Bo put her luggage in the trunk and got into the car as well. He said to the driver, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    As the car started to move, Bai Bo said, ¡°Bai Qi, are you used to living here? Every time I call dad, I would ask about you. Dad said that you work hard and diligently. I¡¯m happy for you.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, I¡¯m doing great. The Hall Master has taken good care of me. Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today,¡± Bai Qi said sincerely.

    ¡°No need to thank me, Bai Qi. All is well if you¡¯re well.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, Senior brother. Do you n to stay this time?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t n to leave for the time being.¡± Bai Bo gave Bai Qi a meaningful look as he said that. ¡°I¡¯m already in my thirties. Dad kept urging me toe back and get married. I think that I¡¯m at that age. It¡¯s time for me to find a good girl and start a family.¡±

    Bai Bo¡¯s gaze was sincere, modest, and passionate. Bai Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It would be a lie to say that she wasn¡¯t aware of Bai Bo¡¯s feelings for her. In this vast sea of people, how could one person be good to another for no reason? Bai Bo took care of her because he liked her.

    However, she didn¡¯t know if she liked Bai Bo in that sense.

    It seemed that she had never fallen for anyone before.

    Bai Qiugh awkwardly and avoided his gaze.

    There was sadness in Bai Bo¡¯s eyes. He dropped the topic and patted his own shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s a long drive, we won¡¯t arrive until the afternoon. Come, lean on my shoulder, and take a nap.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Qi didn¡¯t act pretentious. She gently leaned on Bai Bo¡¯s shoulder and closed her eyes.

    She knew that Bai Bo was a very good man. If she were to be with him, she would definitely be very happy. She would have a warm home and Master Bai would treat her very well.

    She needed to think about it.

    ...

    At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the car stopped outside the troop gate. Bai Qi got out of the car. She looked at the two majestic lion statues by the gate and suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. She felt as if she had been here before.

    Some enthusiastic soldiers came to wee them. Bai Bo elbowed Bai Qi. ¡°Bai Qi, what are you daydreaming about? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Bai Qi came back to her senses and followed Bai Bo into the military base.

    To be honest, she didn¡¯t want toe to the army. She deeply disliked the word ¡°Army¡± because that devil was the general of an army. She did not know if he was here or if she would run into him.

    She didn¡¯t want toe, but she was too embarrassed to reject the Master¡¯s good intentions.

    ¡°I shall make the best of it since I¡¯m here already,¡± Bai Qi sighed.

    There were a total of five martial arts academies that came to the army. There were a total of ten people. The unit had arranged amodations ordingly. Everyone ate dinner together and then went back to their rooms to rest.

    They would rest early tonight and start experiencing military life tomorrow morning.

    Bai Qi stayed in a room. The room was not big, but it was clean and tidy. She did not think about anything, went back to her room, turned off the lights, and slept early.

    The next morning.

    Bai Qi woke up very early. After she washed up, she opened the door. The other martial arts masters were all there. Bai Bo came forward and said, ¡°Bai Qi, you¡¯re up? Let¡¯s go and have breakfast. I¡¯ve been waiting.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Bai Qi nodded and the group walked towards the cafeteria.

    Although they had dinner at the military basest night, they ate in the reception room. This morning, they had to go to the cafeteria to eat. For a moment, everyone was lost. ¡°Where¡¯s the cafeteria?¡±

 Chapter 976 - Are We That Alike

    <h4>Chapter 976: Are We That Alike</h4>

    Bai Qi looked up and pointed ahead, ¡°Turn left two more times, then go straight for another 200 meters.¡±

    As soon as she said that, the others looked over at her. ¡°Bai Qi, have you been here before? Why do you know the ce so well?¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Bai Bo was also surprised.

    Bai Qi was stunned. She didn¡¯t know why she knew this ce so well. On second thought, she didn¡¯t have any memories of this ce in her mind. Yet, she seemed to be very familiar with this ce.

    This seemed to be a very important ce.

    ¡°Forget it. Since Bai Qi can¡¯t remember, let¡¯s drop it. Come on, the military upholds punctuality. We can¡¯t bete on our first day,¡± Bai Bo said.

    ...

    When they got to the cafeteria and had breakfast, a person walked over with steady footsteps. ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Xiao Zhi. I will be your instructor for the next two days. I hope we can get along well.¡±

    Xiao Zhi came. In four years, Zhou Yao had be a general, and Xiao Zhi became an instructor.

    The other martial artists all saluted in a dignified manner. ¡°Hello, instructor!¡±

    ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± Xiao Zhi scanned each of their faces in a friendly manner, then he fixed his gaze on Bai Qi.

    Bai Qi didn¡¯t understand why the instructor looked at her with such disbelief. She touched her face and asked, ¡°Instructor, is there a bug on my face?¡±

    Xiao Zhi quickly came back to his senses. ¡°Oh, no...¡± he looked down at the attendance sheet in his hand. Then he returned his attention to Bai Qi and said with a smile, ¡°Bai Qi, is it? Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hello, instructor.¡±

    After the greeting, Xiao Zhi gave everyone a tour around the military base. It was the martial artists¡¯ first time in the army, so they surveyed the ce excitedly. Bai Qi was in the back of the group.

    ¡°Bai Qi, you don¡¯t seem to have much interest in this ce.¡± Xiao Zhi said as he made his way to Bai Qi.

    Bai Qi¡¯s lips parted. ¡°That¡¯s no it...¡±

    At this moment, she heard amotioning from afar. She looked up and saw four special forces soldiers with guns running out quickly. Two stylish jeeps stopped, and the back seat doors opened. A handsome and upright figure appeared in her field of vision.

    Bai Qi froze. It was... Zhou Yao.

    However, Zhou Yao looked very different today. He wore a fitting military uniform and was sonorous and tall. Under the sunlight, the three-dimensional profile of his face was suffused with a cold aura. The three-star and one-tassel epaulets on his shoulders were shining.

    When he got out of the jeep, the four special forces soldiers with guns immediately saluted him with a standard military salute. He strode forward without looking sideways, and the few more people whoter got out of the car quickly followed behind him. Wherever he went, the soldiers whom he passed stopped to salute him. Even the battalion that was training in the distance saluted him as they ran, ¡°Greetings, General!¡±

    Bai Qi finally understood why she was so afraid of this man. His aura was too terrifying. It was the rich experience honed through life and death battles. Even if he wasn¡¯t in his military uniform, she could still feel his sharp, deathly aura. He was an extremely dangerous person, but at that moment, he also was admirable and respectable.

    Bai Qi was betweenughter and tears. He really showed up at this military base. Under the vast heaven, they seemed to always bump into each other.

    Was it the fate of two nemeses?

    Xiao Zhi stood where he was and saluted with iparable respect. Xiao Zhi introduced after Zhou Yao had walked away, ¡°Bai Qi, that¡¯s General Zhou, a military legend.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Bai Qi smiled perfunctorily.

    If this was her first time meeting that man, she might have admired and looked up to him. But she had already had too many bad memories of him. His private life was a mess, dating a woman like Liu Chengcheng. And he tampered with the Bai¡¯s Martial Arts Dojo and even... forced her...

    The memory of that night in the kitchen was still vivid in her mind. He was rude like a beast, very... perverted...

    Bai Qi¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. It could only be said that the man was not what he seemed.

    ¡°Bai Qi, you really look like someone I knew. Do you know who that person is?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The general¡¯s wife.¡±

    Wife?

    These two words hammered her heart heavily. Wife, General Zhou¡¯s wife...

    His painful and hoarse whisper during that night rang in her ear. He was calling... his wife...

    Bai Qi was a little confused. She knew that she looked like someone. Otherwise, based on her appearance, that man would definitely not look at her twice. His taste and appetite were very peculiar. When he was with Liu Chengcheng, he was acting somewhat perfunctory. It was as if he couldn¡¯t care less about women, and was very contemptuous of women.

    ¡°Is it... Leng Zhiyuan?¡±

    ¡°Do you know the wife of our general?¡± Xiao Zhi was surprised.

    Bai Qi quickly shook her head and smiled awkwardly. ¡°No, I¡¯ve only heard of her... Are we that alike? In what ways?¡±

    ¡°You can say that. Other than your face, you and our sister-inw have very simr eyes, figure, and temperament. I was stunned when we were in the cafeteria just now because I¡¯ve never seen such simr people in the world. However, your faces arepletely different. This kind of extreme difference... feels very strange.¡±

    Was that so?

    Bai Qi didn¡¯t know because she had never met Leng Zhiyuan.

    ¡°Is General Zhou¡¯s rtionship with his wife good?¡±

    ¡°Yes, general and sister-inw are the two most loving couple I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Bai Qi didn¡¯t believe it. If he really loved his wife so much, why would he engage in sexual promiscuity in the four years that his wife¡¯s gone?

    The best way to test a rtionship was time. Most men were like that. They couldn¡¯t stand loneliness, he was the same.

    Xiao Zhi didn¡¯t know what Bai Qi was thinking. He recalled some memories of the past, ¡°The one that left the deepest impression on me was when sister-inw was imprisoned in the military jail because of some problems. Chief Yang didn¡¯t allow the general to visit her, and even made the general draw a clear line between himself and sister-inw. You know, soldiers are like that. Our record must be spotless. At that time, the general jumped up from the hospital bed. He tore off the badge on his shoulders and gave it to Chief Yang and said ¡°Can I visit her now?¡±

    When Bai Qi heard this, she stopped in her tracks and many images shed through her mind.

    ¡°Then, then how did Leng Zhiyuan die?¡± Bai Qi asked the question that she was most concerned about.

    Xiao Zhi¡¯s expression was very grave. That day four years ago was a painful memory for all. ¡°Sister-inw gave birth prematurely at eight and a half months. I was also there. I saw sister-inw go through metrorrhagia with my own eyes. The indcked advanced medical instruments. The white bed sheet was soaked red with... fresh blood. The general rushed over, and sister-inw asked... the general to perform a C-section on her to get young master Sileng out...¡±

    Xiao Zhi was a little choked up. He could not bear to recall that scene any further. It hurt every time he tried to recall that memory, ¡°There was no anesthetic avable at that time. The general... cut sister-inw¡¯s stomach... and more blood came out. Young master Sileng... came out, but sister-inw... was bleeding non-stop...¡±

 Chapter 977 - The Past

    <h4>Chapter 977: The Past</h4>

    Xiao Zhi drowned in the painful memories. When he calmed down, he realized that Bai Qi had stopped walking. He turned around and said, ¡°Bai Qi, what¡¯s wrong? Your face is so pale.¡±

    Bai Qi felt her hands and feet turn cold. She clenched the clothes in front of her lower abdomen tightly with her hand. Was it a C-section? Was it a cut on the stomach? Did it leave a crooked scar that looked like a crawling bug?

    Bai Qi wanted tough, but she couldn¡¯t. She felt that her face was stiff. ¡°Where¡¯s... her body? Is it buried?¡±

    She heard her own voice tremble.

    Xiao Zhi shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°Soon after sister-inw closed her eyes that day, the general fainted. In fact, a lot of things happenedter, but the general is not aware of them.¡±

    Xiao Zhi looked at Bai Qi. He didn¡¯t want to say what had happenedter.

    Bai Qi nodded and looked down at her shoes. ¡°Is it... that Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s body went missing? You were afraid... that General Zhou would go crazy, so... you kept it from him?¡±

    ¡°Bai Qi, how do you know?¡± Xiao Zhi was shocked. Very few people knew about this, and he was sure that those people would never spill.

    Bai Qi did not answer. She pursed her lips. Xiao Sileng was four years old. Leng Zhiyuan had passed away four years ago. She had no memories of the past except what had happened in the past four years.

    She was uncertain. She just felt that all of this was very... strange.

    Xiao Zhi could not tell Bai Qi that she wasn¡¯t exactly right. Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s body didn¡¯t go missing, but... was destroyed by an explosion.

    Four years ago, after Zhou Yao fainted, everyone gathered outside. Zhou Dayuan had arrived. At that time, young master Sileng¡¯s entire body was blue, and he was out of oxygen. Doctor Zhou took young master Sileng and brought him to the ne for emergency treatment. It was at this time that the explosion happened inside the building. The ce where the explosion urred blew up the room where Leng Zhiyuan was at.

    When he rushed over, the area was already in ruins. The war that year was too intense. There were many corpses. When he and everyone dug up the ruins, they found many mutted corpses. They could not tell who was who.

    This was horrifying news for everyone present. Zhou Yao fainted, and Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s corpse was destroyed. This was like a problem that might cause the sky to copse. Everyone knew that if Zhou Yao found out about it, he would definitely go crazy.

    What was worse was that the explosion made a hole in the ind, and ice-cold seawater rapidly surged up. The ind was sinking. The Security Bureau and the government immediately issued an evacuation order.

    The ruins quickly submerged, and they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Human strength was nothingpared to the power of nature, and they were disheartened.

    Everyone knew that Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s body could not be recovered.

    This had be a fact. To reduce casualties, they had to evacuate. Xiao Zhi called Old Master Zhou and exined the situation. Old Master Zhou picked up Zhou Yao from the airport in T City.

    Zhou Yao finally woke from aa after an entire week. After he woke up, he searched for Leng Zhiyuan frantically. However, Old Master Zhou told him that Leng Zhiyuan had already been buried.

    There was an additional tombstone in the cemetery of the Zhou family.

    Xiao Zhi went to the cemetery of the Zhou family once. It was when Zhou Yao had just woken up. After he woke up, he ran home. He knelt in front of the tombstone and dug the soil with his hands. Old Master Zhou did not allow anyone to go near, so everyone just watched him dig the soil like a madman until his hands were dripping blood.

    Old Master Zhou knew that Zhou Yao could not ept it. The tombstone was empty. Old Master Zhou believed that Zhou Yao would soone back to his sense. Old Master Zhou did not believe that he would dare to open the coffin or be willing to open the coffin.

    After a while, Zhou Yao stopped because he heard little Sileng¡¯s cry. Zhou Dayuan sent a notice of critical health condition, that little Sileng might not make it.

    Little Sileng was the only keepsake Leng Zhiyuan left for him.

    Little Sileng was his blood and flesh. He had be a father.

    Later on, even after all these years had passed, everyone clearly remembered how the tall man held a handful of soil, and how he cried in front of the tombstone.

    Little Sileng needed Zhou Yao¡¯s care. In the first two years, Little Sileng was in critical health condition many times. Zhou Yao never took his eye off of little Sileng. Then the tough little guy finally made it.

    For the past four years, the two of them had been relying on each other.

    Xiao Zhi sighed and stopped the recollection. He turned to look at Bai Qi. The woman¡¯s face was pale like chalk. She slowly covered her head with her hands.

    ¡°Bai Qi, what¡¯s wrong? Do you have a headache?¡± Xiao Zhi immediately asked, concerned.

    Bai Qi shook her head. She did have a headache. In the past four years, she could not think too hard about the past. Whenever she tried to recall the past, she would have a terrible headache.

    She felt that someone had ced a tightening curse on her head. This curse made her unable to recall the past. She tried very hard to break this curse, but the headache was unbearable.

    At this moment, Bai Bo ran over. ¡°Bai Qi, why are you and the instructor left behind? Everyone had gathered in the front. General Zhou is about to make his appearance.¡±

    Xiao Zhi smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and catch up.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Bai Qi, let¡¯s go.¡± Bai Bo held Bai Qi¡¯s cold little hand.

    Bai Qi didn¡¯t want to go. She consciously rejected Zhou Yao but was subconsciously attracted to him at the same time. Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, her face would blush and her heart would race whenever she saw him.

    She felt that there was something about him that deeply attracted her.

    ...

    Bai Qi was pulled to a training area. Many people had gathered there, and the area was densely packed. Bai Qi did not dare to go forward, so she stepped back a little.

    People made a big circle in the middle of the field, and Zhou Yao stood in the middle of the circle. He looked like the moon surrounded by stars. At this time, a martial artist said excitedly, ¡°General Zhou¡¯s very famous. Buttely, I rarely have the chance to see General Zhou show off his skills. I have a plea. Can General Zhou exchange a few moves with me? Let me see General Zhou¡¯s superb skills.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. General Zhou, do it!¡± Everyone echoed excitedly.

    Bai Qi looked around and saw many young and beautiful girls gathered in front of her. They were all held their hands together and looked at Zhou Yao with great admiration.

    Bai Qi despised that man in her heart. He was too ostentatious!

    Zhou Yao nced at the martial artist, then nodded with a gentle expression. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The martial artist was d. He immediately threw off his coat and walked to the middle of the circle.

    Zhou Yao slowly lifted his hand. His well-definedrge palm undid the green military uniform on his body, revealing the white vest underneath.

    The man¡¯s figure was awesome, to the point of being explosive. His tanned skin tone, build muscles that bulged like a barrier, well-defined form, fitted white vest stuffed behind his ck belt, and apollo¡¯s belt from his abdomen all made people nosebleed when they saw them.

 Chapter 978 - You Better Behave Your Hands

    <h4>Chapter 978: You Better Behave Your Hands</h4>

    When Zhou Yao threw away his military uniform to the side, the crowd screamed.

    ¡°Wow, General Zhou¡¯s figure is really, really amazing. It¡¯s a hundred times better than what we had imagined!¡± Two female soldiers whispered beside Bai Qi.

    Bai Qi raised her head and looked at the man¡¯s figure. It wasn¡¯t her first time seeing his figure, but every time she saw it, it would give her a strong visual impact.

    A man with such a high status and such a handsome face would naturally be popr in the army. Looking at the excited expressions of these girls, one could tell that they had been worshipping that man in secret. Especially the cold, hard, and abstinent aura he had when he was in his military uniform would make countless girls dream about him.

    Bai Qi felt her heart ache and felt ufortable.

    ¡°General Zhou, let¡¯s begin.¡± The martial artist made a polite bow.

    Zhou Yao politely nodded his head and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    The two of them began their match. Bai Qi had seen the martial artist¡¯s moves. He was from the Shaolin Temple and had won the grand prize in variouspetitions in the city. His skills were extraordinary, but after only a few exchanges with Zhou Yao, he was thrown onto the ground by an over the shoulder pass.

    Zhou Yao had easily taken care of this martial artist in just two minutes.

    The crowd exploded once again. The girls¡¯ screams became even louder. ¡°General Zhou, you¡¯re amazing! You¡¯re amazing!¡±

    Zhou Yao ignored the crowd¡¯s enthusiasm. He bent down and extended his hand to the martial artist on the ground in a friendly manner. ¡°You have a lot of room for improvement.¡±

    The martial artist did not show any dispirited expression. He reached out and grabbed Zhou Yao¡¯s big palm before jumping up from the ground. He bowed once again and looked at Zhou Yao with great admiration. ¡°General Zhou, you are better than what I¡¯d heard. I admit defeat!¡±

    Zhou Yao nodded.

    At this time, the beautiful female soldiers who gathered at the front all shouted, ¡°General, we haven¡¯t seen you fight for almost four years. It¡¯s rare for you toe out today. Show us some more so that we can learn from them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, general. Why don¡¯t you... do some pull-ups for us to see? What do you say?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Everyone echoed, and the atmosphere was lively.

    Zhou Yao was expressionless. He pursed his thin lips and walked to the side of the two horizontal bars. The man nimbly jumped, and his two big palms grabbed the horizontal bar and moved at ease.

    The screams of the girls almost pierced through Bai Qi¡¯s eardrums.

    Bai Qi covered her ears. She looked at the bulging muscles on the man¡¯s body because of the horizontal bars exercise. His eight-pack could be seen from under his vest, and his two muscr arms were bulging. It was obvious that he was very strong.

    What could one learn from watching someone do pull-ups? The female soldiers asked him to do this exercise only because they wanted to see more of him. Bai Qi¡¯s gaze moved from the young and beautiful female soldiers¡¯ faces to Zhou Yao¡¯s face. He had to know what the female soldiers were up to, so he must have done this on purpose.

    He wouldn¡¯t want to hook up with these female soldiers, right?

    Then it would be too easy. All he needed to do was move his finger!

    Bai Qi furrowed her beautiful brows and couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. She felt more and more ufortable as if little bugs were crawling on her heart. It was very torturous.

    She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her.

    Zhou Yao finished his pull-ups, but the female soldiers were still not satisfied. They screamed, ¡°General, we¡¯ve seen your skills, but that is what the male soldiers do. Recently, the female soldiers have been learning emergency first aid. General, can you give us a demonstration?¡±

    ¡°Yes, General. Let¡¯s assume a situation. If someone falls into the water and you helped her out, how are you going to save her? You¡¯re the doctor, you can choose any one of us girls to help with the demonstration.¡±

    ¡°General, I can do it!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    Bai Qi thought that the female soldiers had finally gotten to the point. Who wouldn¡¯t know how to give first aid to a person who fell into the water? First, they had to press their hands on the other person¡¯s chest to force out the water from their lungs. Then, they had to do mouth-to-mouth resuscitation...

    To put it bluntly, these female soldiers wanted Zhou Yao to touch their chest and kiss them.

    How could the female soldiers be so bold and straightforward now?

    Bai Qi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She turned around and wanted to leave.

    At this time, a deep and masculine voice rang in her ear, ¡°Okay... I want her to help me.¡±

    Then, Bai Qi saw that all the people around her had spread out, leaving a path in the middle. Now, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on her.

    Bai Qi stopped. She didn¡¯t know what had happened.

    At this time, a martial artist said happily, ¡°Bai Qi, General Zhou is calling your name.¡±

    What?

    Bai Qi turned around and saw Zhou Yao standing at the front of the crowd. His narrow eyes were on her.

    Bai Qi didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Seeing that the woman was standing still, Zhou Yao put his hands in his pockets and raised his eyebrows. His eyes were filled with mockery. He parted his thin lips and said with a smirk, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Bai Qi. General Zhou is calling for you,¡± a few martial artists whispered in her ear. ¡°Look, there are so many female soldiers here, and General Zhou picked you. This is our honor. Go up and give it your best. Bring glory to us all.¡±

    The martial artists all gave her a push forward.

    Bai Qi understood, Zhou Yao must have done this on purpose. He knew that she avoided him like he¡¯s a viper, so he insisted on calling her name. On this asion, he knew that she couldn¡¯t refuse him.

    This man was not only a big pervert, but he was also extremely narrow-minded. He was good at holding grudges. The reason why he wanted to make fun of her was none other than the fact that she did not let him get his way that night in the kitchen.

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Bai Qi cursed.

    ...

    Someone brought over a soft cushion, and Bai Qi unwillinglyid on it. Zhou Yao knelt on one knee and said slowly, ¡°When the person is out of the water, we first need to push out the water from her lungs.¡±

    As he spoke, Zhou Yao stretched out hisrge palms and pushed down her chest.

    Bai Qi¡¯s entire body tensed up. She red fiercely at the man before her eyes. ¡°General Zhou, there are so many people here. You¡¯d better behave yourself!¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at the vignce in the woman¡¯s eyes and said in a low, dozy voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you too self-absorbed? There are so many women here. If I want to feel some boobs, can you even make it on my list?¡±

    As he said that, he nced at her unusually full breasts as a result of her posture. ¡°There are many women here who are bigger than you.¡±

    Bai Qi was speechless. She knew it. This man looked well-dressed on the surface and stood among the female soldiers as if he didn¡¯t like anyone. However, he secretly surveyed all the women¡¯s breasts and even madeparisons.

    Shameless!

    Zhou Yao ignored her anger. He held his hand together and ced then on her chest. He pressed down hard several times and exined the process.

    All of Bai Qi¡¯s attention was on his palms. She did not even hear what he was saying clearly. His hands were very well-behaved and did not touch ces that should not be touched. Bai Qi¡¯s tensed nerves gradually rxed.

 Chapter 979 - His Wife Must Have Been Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 979: His Wife Must Have Been Beautiful</h4>

    ¡°Alright, we need to force the water out like this,¡± Zhou Yao said as he retracted his hand.

    Bai Qi thanked the heavens. She could leave now, right?

    ¡°But some people who drown might lose consciousness temporarily. Under such circumstances, we should adopt another method, artificial respiration,¡± Zhou Yao continued.

    Artificial respiration?

    These words shocked Bai Qi. He wasn¡¯t nning on... doing mouth-to-mouth with her, right?

    The people around them were murmuring. Bai Qi didn¡¯t need to look up to know that many jealous and unkind gazes were fixed on her. She understood what the female soldiers were thinking. She wasn¡¯t pretty, she wasn¡¯t arade, yet she had taken advantage of their hard work. This would make anyone feel ufortable.

    As Bai Qi¡¯s thoughts ran wild, a shadow acted over her and the man¡¯s head was already closing in on her.

    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t tell me you really want to... do mouth-to-mouth.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so nervous? Rx.¡± Zhou Yao narrowed his eyes and said in azy and unruly tone.

    Bai Qi wanted to kick him. How could he act so lewd like it was nothing?

    He gradually leaned in, and his handsome and stern face got closer and closer. Bai Q gripped the soft cushion tightly with her two small hands, and her heartbeat raced.

    The back of her ears burned up. She smelled the masculine scenting from the man. At this moment, she suddenly felt that his body scent smelled very familiar.

    A spark ignited in her mind, and instantly, a scene appeared in her mind. It was on thewn of a hospital, and the two of them were fighting fiercely. Then, this man suddenly pulled her into his arms and kissed her fiercely. She¡¯d never been kissed like that. He forcefully stuck his tongue of fire into her mouth.

    He even praised her saying, ¡°You taste good.¡±

    Bai Qi felt a headache. She frowned and turned her pale face away.

    Zhou Yao did not intend to really kiss her. He just wanted to tease her. That night in the kitchen, she brought him back to reality. She was right. So what if he was looking for Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s shadow from another woman? His Zhiyuan would nevere back!

    He woke up from his fantasies and did not intend to fool around anymore. However, when he saw her again today, either standing in the back or staring at him like this, he felt tempted. When he first met Leng Zhiyuan in the past, he was also tempted like so.

    Not only did her eyes and figure resembled Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s, but she also had a certain temperament that attracted him like a maic field. He could always find a familiar shadow on her, and he could not shift his gaze away.

    Seeing her pale face, which looked like she was in pain, Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes focused. His big palm beside her clenched, and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He was shocked by what he had just asked. What¡¯s wrong with him?

    Bai Qi did not speak. She slowly turned her head to look at him. Her gaze fell on the red rope ne hanging around his neck. She had long noticed that he was wearing this red rope.

    She did not know who had chosen this red rope for him, but it suited him very well.

    She slowly lifted her hand and touched the red rope around his neck.

    He grabbed her wrist before she couldy her hand on the ne.

    The man was very strong. It was obvious that the red rope around his neck was off-limits. It was like the gun on a soldier¡¯s waist. It was a big taboo. Her wrist hurt a lot as if it was about to be crushed by his hand.

    She raised her head and hit his narrow eyes. He stared at her gloomily, and she felt like she was about to be swallowed up by his vicious gaze.

    The atmosphere between the two instantly became very oppressive. At this moment, a soldier ran over and whispered into his ear, ¡°General...¡±

    After the small soldier finished speaking, Zhou Yao released her wrist. He gave her a deep look before standing up and striding away.

    ...

    As soon as Zhou Yao left, the crowd gradually dispersed. Bai Qi sat up, and Bai Bo ran over and pulled her up by her arms. ¡°Bai Qi, are you okay? You don¡¯t look well.¡±

    Xiao Zhi also walked over. ¡°Yeah, Bai Qi. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Bai Qi shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± Then, Bai Qi asked Xiao Zhi, ¡°Do you have a photo of General Zhou¡¯s wife? I want to take a look.¡±

    Xiao Zhi was stunned. He obviously didn¡¯t expect her to say that. Xiao Zhi shook his head regretfully. ¡°I don¡¯t have a photo of sister-inw, but the general does. However, the general won¡¯t show it to anyone.¡±

    ¡°The photo is in the red rope ne on his neck?¡±

    Xiao Zhi was surprised. ¡°Bai Qi, how do you know? You seem to be very familiar with our general¡¯s affairs.¡±

    Bai Qi pursed her lips and did not answer his question, ¡°His wife must be very beautiful...¡±

    ¡°Mmm, sister-inw is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen! Sister-inw¡¯s facial features are exquisite and stunning. Sister-inw and the general stand together as a beautiful couple. They are a perfect match,¡± Xiao Zhi said proudly.

    Exquisite and stunning. What a beautiful face that should be...

    Bai Qi touched her ordinary and typical face. She didn¡¯t know why, but she should have been used to looking at her face. But it felt unfamiliar at the moment.

    ...

    Two days passed by quickly. Bai Qi didn¡¯t meet Zhou Yao again, which was very normal. He was a general, not someone an ordinary person like her could meet just because she wanted to.

    After dinner, the army held a farewell party for them. They would leave early the next morning.

    Bai Qi went back to her room. She couldn¡¯t sleep, so she went out for a walk.

    It was already winter, and the winter at the military base was especially bleak. Bai Qi hugged herself tightly to stay warm. At this time, she heard a sound in front of her.

    She quickly hid behind arge tree.

    She carefully poked her head out and looked ahead. Two people were standing in front of her. One was handsome and tall, while the other was petite and dainty. Bai Qi immediately recognized the man. He was Zhou Yao. A very beautiful and artistic girl stood opposite of him. Bai Qi also recognized her, it was Chief Yang¡¯s only daughter, Yang Lin.

    Yang Lin looked at Zhou Yao shyly and reservedly. ¡°General Zhou, you should have noticed my feelings for you, right? Today, I mustered up the courage to confess my feelings for you. I like you!¡±

    Bai Qi was stunned. Did she just witness a confession?

    Zhou Yao stood upright with his hands in his pockets. He looked at Yang Lin and did not say anything. He did not have much of an expression on his face, so no one knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°General Zhou, I really like you. I want to date you. I want to date you on the premise of marriage. I think that I¡¯m qualified and worthy of you. You have young master Sileng. He can¡¯t live forever without a mommy. In the future, I will take care of young master sileng as my own child. I will be a good wife and mother. We will build aplete and warm family together.¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s pupils dted. Although Zhou Yao had mistresses outside, he had no intention of getting married again. Was he now looking for a stepmother for Little Sileng?

 Chapter 980 - She Suddenly Burst Into Tears

    <h4>Chapter 980: She Suddenly Burst Into Tears</h4>

    Bai Qi had never thought that Zhou Yao would want a stepmother for little Sileng!

    Little Sileng¡¯s tender and cute little face appeared in her mind. Bai Qi suddenly felt as if a piece of her heart had been torn out. It hurt so much.

    Then, Zhou Yao said in an indifferent tone, ¡°My answer is the same as before.¡±

    The same as before?

    What kind of answer was that?

    Bai Qi was going crazy. She really wanted to know his answer. He had indeed answered, but she could not understand it at all. It appeared that this wasn¡¯t their first time discussing such a matter.

    Just how many women had he hooked up with outside?

    ¡°Come out.¡± The voice said.

    Bai Qi looked up in a hurry and saw that Zhou Yao had already turned his body in her direction. Even though she hid behind many branches, she could still feel his sharp gaze on her body.

    He knew that she was hiding here.

    Bai Qi felt awkward. She had no choice but to show herself.

    Yang Lin had already run away. Bai Qi caught a glimpse of Yang Lin from her side. Yang Lin seemed to be covering her mouth as she ran away crying.

    Did he reject her?

    So what if he rejected her? With his ostentatious way of living, many women just want to pounce on him. Little Sileng would one day end up having a stepmother.

    Zhou Yao looked at the woman standing in front of him. He slowly raised the corners of his lips and sneered, ¡°Ms. Bai, why were you standing there? Were you eavesdropping?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just passing by!¡± Bai Qi replied confidently.

    ¡°Humph,¡± Zhou Yao chuckled.

    Hisughter made her hair stand on end. What was there tough about?

    ¡°Let me ask you, do you really n to find a stepmother for Sileng?¡± Bai Qi asked stiffly.

    The smile on Zhou Yao¡¯s face widened. He nced at her from top to bottom, his voice cold and indifferent, ¡°Do I need to report to you? Who are you?¡±

    His words had always been concise and harsh. Bai Qi¡¯s little face instantly turned red and white. That¡¯s true. Who was she in their life to ask such a question?

    The teacher?

    Bai Qi felt that she was overly concerned about Sileng. What right did she have to interfere with Sileng¡¯s family affairs? Even if Sileng really got a stepmother, she did not have the right to say a single word.

    But...

    Bai Qi¡¯s voice softened, and she tugged the corner of her clothes with two small hands. ¡°But being a stepmother is not that easy. There are many news reports of stepmothers abusing children now. This is not a rare urrence... That Yang Lin¡¯s background is indeed very good. She has a pretty face and a good temperament. If you marry her, you will definitely be able to rise to a higher rank in the military. But... Yang Lin is so young. You guys will definitely have children in the future. Sileng¡¯s is very fragile. He has always thought that... you don¡¯t love him enough. If you really remarry, he will definitely be very very sad...¡±

    Bai Qi didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. But the thought of Sileng having a stepmother, and even younger sisters or brothers made her heart ache like its being torn into pieces.

    ¡°General Zhou, do consider the matter seriously...¡±

    Bai Qi wanted to say more, but when she lifted her head, the man was there no more. He had already turned around and left.

    He looked down on her. She could tell from the way he looked at her. Now that she was weighing in on his private life, of course, he¡¯d be impatient and would want to leave.

    However, Bai Qi¡¯s heart became empty. Her eyes felt very hot. She could not exin this sudden urge to cry. Her heart felt sore and painful. She felt very sad and wronged.

    Bai Qi looked up and walked forward.

    After walking a distance, she suddenly felt something under her feet. She looked down and saw a red rope ne lying quietly on the cobblestone floor.

    Bai Qi recognized it immediately It was what Zhou Yao had been wearing this whole time.

    She slowly bent down to pick it up.

    The ne was still warm, it was from his body temperature. He probably dropped it just now. This was an important personal item of his, so she should return it to him immediately. But...

    Her fair fingers gently caressed the red rope, then she touched the small embroidered brocade bag pendant. A voice in her heart kept saying, ¡°Bai Qi, open it and take a look. Take just one look, take a look at how beautiful his wife is... Take a look at the legendary Leng Zhiyuan.¡±

    She opened the small brocade bag.

    There was a small photo in the small brocade bag. There were two people in the photo, a man and a woman. The Zhou Yao from four years ago was young, handsome, and serious. There was not a trace of a smile on his face. The woman beside him was really beautiful. Her facial features were exquisite and stunning. She made a silly peace sign with her hand and leaned her small head over to Zhou Yao¡¯s side.

    She smiled very brightly. Her eyes were filled with the sweetness and happiness of being doted on.

    Bai Qi looked at the sticker in a daze. Suddenly, a drop of boiling tear fell on Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face in the photo. She suddenly burst into tears.

    ...

    A few drops of light rain suddenly fell from the sky, and then the rain got heavier and heavier. Bai Qi walked on the cobblestone path in a daze. At this time, a group of soldiers rushed over, and one of them bumped right into her.

    It was Xiao Zhi. Xiao Zhi apologized in a panic, ¡°Sorry, I bumped into you... Oh? Bai Qi, it¡¯s you. It¡¯s raining now. Why are you in the rain? Go back quickly.¡±

    Bai Qi saw that the soldiers seemed to be looking for something anxiously. She asked, ¡°What are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re looking for a red rope ne. The ne that the general always wore is missing. Sister-inw gave it to him. The general is going crazy from anxiety.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Bai Qi smiled.

    ¡°Bai Qi, what¡¯s wrong? You look weird.¡±

    ¡°Nothing...¡± Bai Qi shook her head and walked away.

    Xiao Zhi looked at Bai Qi¡¯s back, feeling confused.

    Then, a soldier came forward and asked, ¡°Instructor, what are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking at Bai Qi. But the Bai Qi I see feels like someone I know...¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Xiao Zhi did not answer. He felt that the current Bai Qi was very much like sister-inw. But perhaps it was just his illusion that Bai Qi¡¯s figure was so much like sister-inw¡¯s.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and find the ne. We don¡¯t want to waste any more time.¡±

    ...

    Bai Qi did not know where she was going. Her face was pale as she circled the military base. She saw many soldiers along the way. Zhou Yao was looking for the ne and had probably used the entire team.

    She walked to arge tree and saw many people in front of her. Xiao Zhi held a ck umbre for the man in front of him, ¡°General, the rain is getting heavier. Take the umbre, or you¡¯ll catch a cold. The ne has to be somewhere in the military base. Don¡¯t worry, as long as it¡¯s here, we¡¯ll find it no matter what.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s military uniform was all wet. His hard, jet-ck short hair was lying on his forehead due to the rain. At this moment, he no longer looked as fierce as he usually did. Instead, he looked somewhat disheveled.

 Chapter 981 - Miss, You Are Alive

    <h4>Chapter 981: Miss, You Are Alive</h4>

    Xiao Zhi held the umbre for him, but Zhou Yao pushed the umbre away. His handsome features were taut in the cold rain, and his footsteps were rushed. As a result, he failed to notice the small pit in front of him. The man¡¯s tall body swayed, then he knelt on one knee in the puddle.

    ¡°General!¡± Everyone cried out in surprise.

    Zhou Yao had always been a legend in the army, a god-like existence in the hearts of everyone. In all these years, no one had ever seen him in such a sorry state. In their eyes, this man would never fall.

    However, after Zhou Yao knelt on one knee, he was unable to get up again. Bang! He punched the ground, causing water to ssh in all directions. He furrowed his sword-like brows, and then his handsome and cold facial features twisted together in pain. ¡°Zhiyuan...¡±

    His Leng Zhiyuan!

    Not only did he lose her, but now he even lost the red rope ne.

    All these years, he would always wake up from his dream with his forehead covered in sweat. His dreams were all about how Leng Zhiyuan had failed to feel his face onest time when they were on that ind. When he woke up from his dream, the only thing that apanied him was the red rope ne. The red rope proved to him that she had been here before, that love had been here before...

    But now, it was gone...

    The red rope ne was gone, and he had nothing left.

    Bai Qi, who was standing under the big tree, looked at the scene in front of her. She saw the man curled up in pain. She held the red rope tightly in her hand, and the rain became heavier and heavier, just like the hot tears that kept rolling down her face.

    ...

    Bai Qi continued to walk forward. She did not know where she was going, but when she stopped, she found that she had already arrived at Zhou Yao¡¯s residence.

    Now, the signboard of these tworge rooms had been changed to ¡°General¡¯s Courtyard!¡±

    However, when she first came here four years ago, he was still a major general, and there was no signboard.

    This ce hadn¡¯t changed at all. Bai Qi looked at the rope outside the house. It was used to hang clothes. His military uniform was hanging on the rope, and now it was wet from the rain. He had been looking for the ne and didn¡¯t have time to collect his clothes.

    Bai Qi could imagine how he would wash his clothes by himself because she had seen it before. After he took a cold shower, he would stand by the pool and wash his clothes without a shirt on, looking wild and unrestrained.

    Bai Qi walked to the door. She reached out her hands to push the door, and it wasn¡¯t locked. Although he was very meticulous when he went out on missions, he was careless in daily life. If there was gold in the house, it would have been stolen long ago. However, Bai Qi thought, he was now an army general. What a cool title. Who would dare to steal from him?

    Walking into the house, she slowly examined everything from the living room to the kitchen. Although she hadn¡¯t been here for long, she made many memories.

    She cooked for the first time in that kitchen and made a mess. He would cook for her when he came back. He also liked to tease her. He would tease her until her face turned red and then would go sleep on the sofa.

    Finally, Bai Qi walked into the bedroom. The bedroom was clean and tidy. A nicely folded quiltid on the bed. The image of the two of them doing it on the bed showed up in her mind clearly. He had a good physique and couldn¡¯t stop once he started. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking at that time, but she wore red lingerie for him. At night, when he went hard on her, the lingerie would hang loosely over her neck. She was always afraid that the bed would copse or that the soldiers outside would hear them, so she would beg him in a low voice.

    And he liked to see her embarrassed and angry face. He was infatuated with her body. He had once said that during the day when he saw her wearing a tight-fitting ck outfit, showing off her big breasts and big buttocks, he wanted to mess with her. He wanted to mess with her to the death.

    She remembered everything. She remembered everything that had happened since the day they met.

    But...

    Bai Qi stood in front of the mirror and looked at the unfamiliar face in the mirror. How did she be like this? Who was she? She almost couldn¡¯t even recognize herself.

    The heavens had yed a big joke on her again!

    ...

    The next day, Bai Qi left the army by car. She didn¡¯t ask about Zhou Yao¡¯s condition. She just wanted to leave this ce.

    Bai Bo saw her pale face and wanted to take her to the hospital. Bai Qi shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to go. She returned to the city, bid farewell to Bai Bo, and went back to her apartment.

    In this 48-square-meter small house, Bai Qi finally calmed down. When something happened, the first thing she had to do was to ept it.

    She still had a lot of things to do, and a lot of people she wanted to see.

    She took out her phone and dialed a number.

    After two beeps, Ah Chen¡¯s voice came over. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±

    ¡°Hello, Ah Chen, it¡¯s me!¡± Bai Qi¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.

    There was a gasp. Ah Chen¡¯s voice was trembling from extreme shock, ¡°Miss. . . Miss. . .¡±

    ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my goodness. Miss... You are actually alive. Then what happened four years ago? We saw you being buried at the Zhou¡¯s family cemetery.¡±

    ¡°That coffin was empty. I didn¡¯t die. As for what happened four years ago, I¡¯m not too sure. When I opened my eyes, I was already in a deste mountain.¡±

    ¡°Miss, why didn¡¯t youe back?¡±

    ¡°I lost my memory. I only regained it yesterday.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Miss. I want to tell the young master this good news. The young master will be very happy when he knows...¡±

    ¡°Ah Chen,¡± Leng Zhiyuan interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about me.¡±

    ¡°Why? Miss, you don¡¯t know how heartbroken young master was when he found out about your ident four years ago. The higher-ups blocked all the news. When the young master found out about your ident, it was already toote. You were already buried. The young master lost his mind and fell out with the Zhou family. The young master wanted to bring your tombstone back, but Zhou Yao refused. The two almost fought. Later, Old Master Zhou carried young master Sileng out. Young Master Sileng kept crying, and his small face was red from crying. The young master wanted to take Sileng away, but little Sileng only wanted Zhou Yao. Whenever Zhou Yao hugged Sileng in his arms, Sileng would stop crying. In the end, the young master gave in.¡±

    Sileng...

    Her Little Sileng...

    Bai Qi¡¯s eyes were red. She could even imagine that scene. For a child to be born prematurely at eight and a half months, he must have felt the tense atmosphere. He was afraid. Without his mommy to hug him, he only wanted his daddy...

    Bai Qi tried hard to suppress the tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll tell big brother when the time is right. Right now, my situation is a littleplicated.¡±

    ¡°Miss, do you need help?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Bai Qi shook her head. ¡°How has big brother been these four years?¡±

    Ah Chen¡¯s tone became very heavy, ¡°Four years ago, What happened to Miss was a big blow on the young master. The young master was immersed in grief. The young master thought that it¡¯s because of the bloody business the Leng family had been doing in Hong Kong that Miss and the Old Master suffered idents one after another. So the young master returned to Hong Kong, ended all business dealings, and retired. Now, the young master is running manypanies.¡±

 Chapter 982 - How About I Pick You Up From School Every Day

    <h4>Chapter 982: How About I Pick You Up From School Every Day</h4>

    Bai Qi felt very gratified. This was good. Fighting, killing, and a bloody life were not suitable for the Leng¡¯s. It was better for them to be proper businessmen.

    ¡°Oh right, Ah Chen, how is Xiaotao? Xiaotao got pregnant before I did. Is it a boy or a girl? They should be around five years old...¡± Bai Qi wanted tough when she thought of Ye Xiaotao¡¯s cute and innocent face.

    ¡°Miss, young madam¡¯s child... didn¡¯t make it...¡±

    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t make it? How?¡± Bai Qi was shocked.

    ¡°Umm...¡± Ah Chen hesitated.

    Bai Qi had always thought that her brother had a child with Xiaotao. She never thought that the child would be gone. When she was abducted by Ye Ziyi, Xiao Tao was already three months into her pregnancy.

    It was hard to exin over the phone, so Bai Qi did not ask further. When she returned in the future, she would sort it out. ¡°Then where is Xiaotao now?¡±

    ¡°Young master and young madam got a divorce a long time ago. I heard that the young madam went to Paris to further her studies. I don¡¯t know the specifics...¡±

    Bai Qi was not surprised by this oue. The child was the bond between the two of them. Without the child, the two of them would definitely fall out. At that time, Xiaotao was only 20 years old, the golden age for a girl. She was the daughter of the Ye family, beautiful and talented. She probably had a bright future when separated from Leng¡¯s brother.

    ¡°Then did my big brother... remarry?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Bai Qi did not say anything else. Her big brother was no longer in his youth...

    At that time, when Ye Ziyi was holding her hostage, he made a move on Xiaotao. Her big brother must have gone to save Xiaotao. The two of them had more love for each other than they appeared to be. She did not know what happenedter that caused them to break up.

    ¡°Ah Chen, how is my father?¡±

    ¡°Master has woken up...¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Bai Qi was pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Yes, but Master bes puzzled asionally. Sometimes he is well and sometimes he is in poor condition mentally. It¡¯s probably because so many things had happened and only the young master is left. It feels very lonely...¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s heart ached. Indeed, a lot of things had happened to the Leng family in the past few years. Her father had told her before that he wants nothing but for her and her brother to each have aplete family and live happily.

    Unfortunately, Leng and her brother were now...

    ¡°I understand. When I¡¯m done here, I¡¯ll return to Hong Kong. Before that, don¡¯t tell anyone about me,¡± Bai Qi instructed.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Bai Qi looked at the time. It was already past three in the afternoon, and little Sileng¡¯s school ended at 4:10.

    She was going to pick up little Sileng from school.

    ...

    At the entrance of the kindergarten.

    Bai Qi got out of the taxi. The school was already over, and there were many parents and students near the main entrance. Bai Qi looked around and quickly saw Zhou Sileng¡¯s little figure. Mother Zhou had already picked him up and was holding his little hand.

    Bai Qi looked at Mother Zhou. It had been four years since theyst met, and Mother Zhou indeed aged. Her love for Little Sileng could be seen from her eyes. In the past, Mother Zhou had treated Leng as if she was her own daughter, but Leng had not been around for the past four years. It must have been hard on Mother Zhou.

    Bai Qi walked forward and called out, ¡°Auntie, Sileng.¡±

    Mother Zhou and Zhou Sileng quickly turned their heads. When Zhou Sileng saw her, he immediately rushed over like a horse on the loose. His tender and beautiful little face radiated with a brilliant smile. ¡°Bai Qi, have youe to see me?¡±

    Bai Qi squatted down. She looked at the little guy in front of her with a loving gaze. She reached out and touched his little head. The corners of her lips curled up gently. ¡°Sileng, how about I pick you up from school every day?¡±

    ¡°Really? Bai Qi, you¡¯re so good to me!¡± This was great news for Zhou Sileng.

    ¡°Sileng, are you hungry? There¡¯s food on the next street. Let¡¯s go get some food.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡± Zhou Sileng¡¯s eyes lit up. He rarely went out, so he was naturally very curious about the outside world, especially the variety of snacks outside. However, ¡°Bai Qi, my grandmother probably doesn¡¯t agree with me going.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll let your grandmother know.¡± Bai Qi held Zhou Sileng¡¯s soft little hand.

    She walked in front of Mother Zhou. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll take Sileng for a walk on the next street. We¡¯ll be back in about twenty minutes.¡±

    Mother Zhou hesitated for a moment. ¡°There are a lot of people on that street, and it¡¯s very dirty. The food there can¡¯t be eaten...¡±

    ¡°Sileng is a boy. It¡¯s okay to not be so peculiar when he¡¯s still young. If he wants to eat something, it¡¯s okay to let him eat once in a while. Auntie, we¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± Bai Qi held Zhou Sileng¡¯s hand and walked away.

    ¡°Hey, Ms. Bai...¡± Mother Zhou called out softly from behind. She felt that it was quite strange. The Bai Qi today seemed to be different from the past. In the past, Bai Qi was just a teacher, although she liked Sileng very much, she had never decided for Sileng. But today, she directly took Sileng away.

    ...

    Bai Qi brought Zhou Sileng to the Street of Snacks. Zhou Sileng was quite excited. He saw the kebabs by the roadside and wanted to eat them. ¡°Bai Qi, I want to eat that.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Bai Qi brought Zhou Sileng over. ¡°Sir, give me one seaweed, one beancurd, one beef balls...¡±

    Bai Qi ordered a few things, and the owner put them all into a disposable cup. ¡°Little friend, do you want it spicy?¡±

    Zhou Sileng looked at the red chili, then looked up at Bai Qi with a fawning look. ¡°Bai Qi, my grandma and daddy don¡¯t let me eat spicy food, but I can handle a little bit.¡±

    Zhou Sileng gestured with his fingers.

    Bai Qi smiled and said to the boss, ¡°Give me some chili and put it on the side.¡±

    ¡°Alrighty.¡± The boss handed the cup over.

    Bai Qi paid and the two of them walked away. Zhou Sileng picked a beef ball and dipped it in some chili. He took a bite and chewed with relish. ¡°Bai Qi, it¡¯s so delicious. Have a bite too.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Qi bent down. She took a bite of the beef ball in Zhou Sileng¡¯s little hand. She felt that the chili was quite spicy. ¡°Sileng, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too spicy?¡±

    ¡°It is spicy.¡± Zhou sileng stuck out his little pink tongue. ¡°But it¡¯s also very delicious. I saw that the other kids also eat chili. I saw that they ate it and I wanted to eat it too, but grandma and daddy didn¡¯t allow me to eat it.¡±

    Seeing Zhou Sileng¡¯s dejected expression, Bai Qi caressed his jet-ck hair lovingly. ¡°Sileng, grandma and daddy are doing this for your own good...¡±

    ¡°I know. They are doing this for my own good. I¡¯m too young and eating chili isn¡¯t good. I only eat it once in a while. It¡¯s just a drop in the bucket. I won¡¯t eat it often.¡±

    Bai Qi looked at the little guy beside her leg and felt her heart soften. She knew that Little Sileng had been well-educated in the past four years.

    ¡°Sileng, you stay here. I¡¯ll buy you a cup of milk tea.¡±

    He wanted to drink it thest time.

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Zhou Sileng was very happy.

    Bai Qi bought a cup of red bean milk tea. She turned around and walked towards Zhou Sileng. The little guy stood in ce. At this moment, he was staring in front of him with widen eyes.

 Chapter 983 - Bai Qi, Why Are You Crying

    <h4>Chapter 983: Bai Qi, Why Are You Crying</h4>

    Bai Qi followed Zhou Sileng¡¯s gaze and saw a little boy not too far ahead. The little boy¡¯s mommy was squatting beside him, peeling a roasted sweet potato for him. The mommy peeled the skin and gave the golden and steaming sweet potato to the little boy. The little boy happily took a bite.

    Tears welled up in Bai Qi¡¯s eyes instantly. Her little Sileng also longed for mommy¡¯s love.

    In this world, no one could rece a mommy¡¯s love, but she had been absent for four years.

    Bai Qi walked forward. She squatted down and handed the milk tea to Zhou Sileng. ¡°Sileng, do you... miss mommy?¡±

    Zhou Sileng took the milk tea and took a sip. He lowered his eyes and looked at the red string bell on his wrist. ¡°Mmm!¡± He nodded hard. ¡°Other people¡¯s mommy is nice...¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, he was already tightly embraced by Bai Qi.

    Zhou Sileng was stunned for a moment, and then he quickly rejoiced. Did Bai Qi hug him? This was their first hug.

    He happily rubbed against her chest. ¡°Bai Qi, you smell so good. It¡¯s so warm...¡±

    Bai Qi raised her eyes to suppress the hot tears in her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t. The boiling hot tears still quietly slid down. She tightly hugged the little guy in her arms and kissed his ck hair. ¡°Sileng, I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    ¡°Bai Qi, why are you sorry?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Bai Qi¡¯s red lips trembled. She didn¡¯t know how to say it. Now was not the time to say it. Her face...

    ¡°Bai Qi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhou Sileng broke free from her embrace. When he saw the tears on her face, Zhou Sileng panicked. He quickly put the food in his hands on the ground and used his two small hands to help her wipe her tears. ¡°Bai Qi, why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°... Dust got into my eyes...¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll huff, huff, huff, and the dust wille out.¡± Zhou Sileng stood on his tiptoes and softly blew into Bai Qi¡¯s eyes.

    Bai Qi felt pain and sweetness. The pain was that the time that should have been happy between her and Little Sileng had passed just like that. Little Sileng was already four years old, and she had not been able to participate in his growth.

    The way he babbled, the way he stumbled and learned to walk for the first time, the first time he called his grandmother and his daddy, the first time he went to kindergarten...

    She should have been involved in all of this, but when she was wandering around. Before she knew anything, he had already grown up.

    However, she felt very sweet also. She had regained her memory, and she knew who she was. Little Sileng was her son. In the future, she would never be separated from him again. That was enough.

    As his mommy, she would stay by his side for a long time. He would no longer be envious of other children. He could proudly tell other children that he had a mommy too.

    Bai Qi sniffed her red nose. She wiped the tears off her face and smiled. ¡°Sileng, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Zhou Sileng was still very worried. She was his woman. How could he let his woman suffer even a little injury?

    ¡°Really, let¡¯s go.¡± Bai Qi held Zhou Sileng¡¯s small hand. ¡°What else do you want to eat? Let¡¯s buy a roasted sweet potato too, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhou Sileng replied cheerfully.

    The two walked around for twenty minutes and then returned to the school gate. Mother Zhou was waiting in the car. Bai Qi handed Zhou Sileng to Mother Zhou. ¡°Auntie, Sileng, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°Bai Qi,e to my house. I can¡¯t bear to see you leave.¡± Zhou Sileng was reluctant to part with her.

    Bai Qi shook her head and looked at Zhou Sileng gently, ¡°Sileng, I can¡¯t go to your house today. You can call me if you miss me at night. I¡¯ll pick you up from school tomorrow afternoon. The day after tomorrow is Saturday. I¡¯ll then apany you for two days, okay?¡±

    Zhou Sileng¡¯s eyes lit up. He wished he could dance on the spot. ¡°That¡¯s great, Bai Qi. You said it yourself. Let¡¯s pinky swear. You¡¯re not allowed to go back on your word!¡±

    ¡°Okay, pinky swear!¡± Bai Qi pinky-swear with Zhou Sileng. Then she looked at Mother Zhou. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    Mother Zhou liked Bai Qi very much. ¡°Ms. Bai, where are you going? I¡¯ll get the driver to give you a ride.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay, Auntie. Sileng, bye-bye.¡± Bai Qi waved her hand.

    ...

    Bai Qi returned to her house. She wanted to investigate what had happened four years ago, but she realized that everything that had happened on that ind had been erased. There were no traces left behind.

    Of course. Everything that had happened on that ind had involved multiple parties, so all traces must have been erased. If she wanted to investigate now, it would be as difficult as climbing to the heavens. Unless...

    She thought of that man, Zhou Yao.

    He was a witness to everything that had happened. With his current position, he had ess to all confidential documents.

    Should she tell him?

    Bai Qi hesitated. She nced at a mirror on the dressing table. Even she was unfamiliar with her face...

    At this moment, her phone rang. She had a call.

    Bai Qi quickly took out her phone and answered the call. ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Bai Qi, it¡¯s me. This is my grandmother¡¯s phone. If you want to contact me in the future, call this number.¡± Zhou Sileng¡¯s soft voice came from the other end.

    Bai Qi had already guessed that it was him. Her facial features became all gentle. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll write down this numberter. Sileng, have you showered?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve showered. I¡¯ve already gone to bed and is hiding under the nket.¡±

    ¡°Then go to bed quickly. You have to wake up early tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Bai Qi, I don¡¯t want to sleep yet. I¡¯m waiting for my dad. I don¡¯t know if my dad will be back tonight. He hasn¡¯t been home for many days.¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s heart ached, and she consoled, ¡°Your daddy might be busy with work. Go to bed first, don¡¯t wait for him...¡±

    ¡°Alright, since you all said so, I can only ept it.¡± Zhou Sileng sighed. ¡°He forgets about me when he¡¯s busy with work, but he doesn¡¯t forget to pick up girls. I feel that I¡¯m alreadypeting with so many hot women at such a young age, but what can I do? My father and I are the only ones at home. If I don¡¯t care about him, who else would care about him?¡±

    Bai Qi furrowed her brows. Everything that man had done recently went through her mind. She felt that she needed to talk to him once. She didn¡¯t care about what he did outside, but when it came to her son, he should act like a father.

    He hasn¡¯t been acting like a father at all.

    ¡°Sileng, you go to sleep first. I reckon that your dad will be back by the weekend.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Bai Qi. Good night.¡±

    ...

    The next morning, Bai Qi went to Bai¡¯s Martial Arts Dojo. Bai Bo wasn¡¯t there, so Bai Qi asked the Hall Master, ¡°Hall Master, Where¡¯s senior brother?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Bai Bo went to the branch to inspect.¡±

    Bai Qi nodded. ¡°Hall Master, do you have a photo of senior brother when he was young?¡±

    ¡°A photo of him when he was young? Bai Qi, why do you need that?¡±

 Chapter 984 - Sileng, Donâ€™t Be Afraid, Mommy is Here

    <h4>Chapter 984: Sileng, Don¡¯t Be Afraid, Mommy is Here</h4>

    ¡°Umm...¡± Bai Qi¡¯s expression suddenly became a little shy. She stuttered, ¡°I... I just want to take a look...¡±

    Hall Master Baiughed heartily. He had long seen through his son¡¯s feelings for Bai Qi. He was also very satisfied with this hardworking and intelligent girl. At this moment, seeing Bai Qi¡¯s bashful attitude, he immediately believed that Bai Qi was interested in his son as well. This was good. Everyone would be happy.

    ¡°There are plenty of photos. I¡¯ll show them to you.¡±

    Hall Master Bai took out arge pile of photos. Bai Qi lowered her eyes and looked at them seriously. These photos had been taken from when Bai Bo was young up until now. They were veryplete.

    Bai Bo¡¯s appearance was the same as before. His figure had be stronger and his facial features had be more prominent. However, the honest expression in his eyes could not be faked. This was a person¡¯s character.

    Bai Qi had originally suspected that Bai Bo was Ye Ziyi and that Ye Ziyi was still alive. Now it seemed that her assumption was wrong. Bai Bo was Bai Bo.

    But she knew that there must be something suspicious with Bai Bo. How could there be so many coincidences in this world? She was wandering outside, and then she got to know Bai Bo. Bai Bo treated her very well and even introduced her to this ce.

    ¡°Bai Qi, my son is a simple and honest person. He might be a little dullpared to other men and is not as fun, but he is loyal and knows how to manage a family.¡± Hall Master Bai tried his best to promote his son.

    The corners of Bai Qi¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°I know senior brother¡¯s character. Hall Master, did anything peculiar happen to senior brother when he was growing up? I want to know more about him.¡±

    ¡°Something peculiar?¡± Hall Master Bai thought for a moment, ¡°Oh, I remember now. About six or seven years ago, he was wandering alone outside. There was a period of time when he suddenly sent me a letter. The content of the letter was very bad. He told me the passwords of all his bank cards as if it was hisst words. At that time, I suspected that he had caused some trouble outside, but a few dayster, he suddenly sent me another letter. He told me that he had indeed gotten into big trouble, but he was lucky enough to meet someone who helped him resolve it.¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She understood now that the ¡®someone¡¯ must have been Ye Ziyi.

    However, she still had many questions. After the C-section, she should have died. How did shee back to life? Did something happen on the ind when she died? Ye Ziyi must have done something. What did he do? What happened to her face? Was it stic surgery or... facial maniption?

    Bai Qi suddenly thought of someone, Han Xuan.

    Where was Han Xuan?

    Han Xuan could work with Ye Ziyi. The two of them wanted to separate her and Zhou Yao so badly. If that was the case, how big of a game was Ye Ziyi¡¯s n?

    Madman!

    ¡°Hall Master, don¡¯t tell senior brother about the photos. I...I...¡± Bai Qi showed a reserved and shy expression again.

    ¡°Okay, Bai Qi. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell him, haha.¡±

    ...

    Bai Qi left the Bai¡¯s Martial Arts Dojo with a lot on her mind. Right now, she knew too little information. She had to get Zhou Yao¡¯s help.

    Moreover, she wanted to take care of Sileng personally. She also wanted to talk to him about her son¡¯s education. These things were all urgent.

    Bai Qi looked at the time. It was already afternoon. Little Sileng should be out of school.

    She quickly ran to the street and took a taxi. She was afraid that Mother Zhou had already picked up Sileng and left, so Bai Qi took out her phone and gave Mother Zhou a call.

    After two beeps, the call went through. Mother Zhou¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Hello, Ms. Bai.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, is Sileng out of school? I¡¯m rushing to the kindergarten now. Please wait a moment...¡±

    ¡°Ms. Bai, Sileng isn¡¯t in school right now. He¡¯s in the hospital.¡±

    Bai Qi froze, and her expression changed drastically. ¡°What? Hospital? What happened to Sileng?¡±

    ¡°The kindergarten teacher called me this afternoon and said that Sileng had a high fever in school. I rushed to the kindergarten to bring Sileng to the hospital. Sileng might have caught a coldst night, and his high fever hasn¡¯t subsided at 104 degrees. This child has always been weak and sickly since he was young. He¡¯s a little better now, but once he gets sick, he gets very sick. Ms. Bai, don¡¯t be anxious. The doctor had already given him an infusion.¡±

    Bai Qi felt her heart clench. ¡°Auntie, where are you? I¡¯ll go over there now.¡±

    ...

    In the hospital.

    Bai Qi rushed to the hospital. In the corridor, she saw Mother Zhou. ¡°Auntie, where¡¯s Sileng?¡±

    Mother Zhou felt that Bai Qi really cared about her grandson. She pointed to the ward next to her. ¡°Sileng is in there, getting an infusion.¡±

    Bai Qi quickly pushed open the door of the ward and walked in. The ward was very quiet and there was not a single sound. At that moment, a small figure was curling up on the white hospital bed. Zhou Sileng was sleeping, his eyes closed. The back of his small hand was being injected with an IV drip.

    Bai Qi bent down and reached out to touch Zhou Sileng¡¯s forehead. It was still very hot. His fair and delicate little face was also showing a sickly red color.

    ¡°Ms. Bai, I just gave Sileng a fever medicine, and his condition has improved a little. You don¡¯t have to worry. If there¡¯s anything you need to attend to, you can go back first.¡±

    Bai Qi shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and take care of Sileng.¡±

    As she said that, she rolled up her sleeves and went to the bathroom to get a bowl of hot water. She ced a warm and wet towel onto Zhou Sileng¡¯s forehead and sat on the chair by the bed. She personally took care of Zhou Sileng.

    Mother Zhou was very touched. It was not usual for a stranger whom she had only met by chance to do this much.

    Zhou Sileng, who was sleeping, frowned uneasily. It was obvious that he was not feeling well. He mumbled, ¡°Mommy... Mommy... Where are you... I miss you so much...¡±

    Bai Qi almost cried when she heard this. She gently held Sileng¡¯s small hand and said softly, ¡°Sileng, don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy is here... Mommy will always be with you...¡±

    Zhou Sileng, who was sleeping, immediately rxed his brows. Bai Qi¡¯s hand was very soft. He held her hand back, afraid that she would leave again.

    Bai Qi wanted to reach out and pat his back, but at that moment, Mother Zhou¡¯s surprised voice rang in her ears. ¡°Ms. Bai, you...¡±

    Bai Qi was stunned. She had not been able to control her emotions just now and had blurted out the word ¡°Mommy.¡± Mother Zhou, who was standing beside her, probably heard it.

    ¡°Auntie, Sileng isn¡¯t feeling well and wants his mommy. I¡¯llfort him first so that he can recover quickly,¡± Bai Qi exined with a normal expression.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Mother Zhou heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°I thought you were really Sileng¡¯s mommy, but... Zhiyuan had already left, and you look different from her...¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s long eyshes fluttered twice, and then she hummed in agreement.

    At this time, Zhou Sileng, who was sleeping, began to feel uneasy again. ¡°Daddy... Daddy...¡±

    Children were like this. When they had their mommy, they wanted their daddy also. When they were sick, they wanted both their daddy and mommy to stay with them.

    Bai Qi¡¯s expression froze. She noticed now. Where was Zhou Yao?

    Their son had a high fever, and Zhou Yao didn¡¯te?

 Chapter 985 - A Slap On His Face

    <h4>Chapter 985: A p On His Face</h4>

    Mother Zhou was also stunned. Then, she went forward and patted Zhou Sileng on the back. She coaxed him in a low voice, ¡°Sileng, grandma is going to call daddy now. You have to sleep well. When you wake up, daddy will appear in front of you...¡±

    Zhou Sileng, who was sleeping, nodded his head in a daze.

    Mother Zhou walked out.

    Because the door of the ward was not tightly shut, Bai Qi could hear Mother Zhou¡¯s phone call. The phone rang twice before it was picked up. ¡°Hello...¡±

    Mother Zhou immediately froze. She nced at the phone number. It was the right number. Why was it a girl¡¯s voice? ¡°Hi, hello. Who is this? I¡¯m looking for Zhou Yao.¡±

    ¡°Looking for General Zhou. General Zhou is sleeping beside me. Do you want me to wake him up?¡± The girl¡¯s voice was very sweet.

    Mother Zhou immediately furrowed her brows and said unhappily, ¡°Sleeping? Who are you? I¡¯m Zhou Yao¡¯s mother.¡±

    The girl startled, and her voice became gentle and respectful. ¡°Aunt Zhou, Hello, I¡¯m Yang Lin...¡±

    The Yang and Zhou families were aristocratic families. Of course, Mother Zhou knew Chief Yang¡¯s only daughter. Mother Zhou¡¯s expression was unnatural as she smiled. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Yang Lin...¡±

    Bai Qi did not listen to the rest of the phone call. She lowered her gaze to look at Little Sileng on the hospital bed. The little guy was still mumbling, ¡°Daddy... Daddy...¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s entire face was deathly pale. She clenched her fists tightly, and even when she pinched her nails into her palms. She did not feel any pain. She was almost unable to breathe.

    ¡°Sileng, Daddy... wille very soon...¡± She could only console the little guy in a pale and powerless manner.

    ...

    Time passed very quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was already night time. Mother Zhou said, ¡°Ms. Bai, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go back and rest. I¡¯ll stay here to take care of Sileng.¡±

    Bai Qi shook her head. She looked at Ms. Zhou and said, ¡°Auntie, you should go back first. Tonight, Sileng will be staying in the hospital. You can go back and make some porridge for Sileng. Later, when he wakes up, feed him.¡±

    Mother Zhou patted her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. How could I have forgotten about this? I was only worried about Sileng. I¡¯m really old, and my head isn¡¯t good anymore. Then, Ms. Bai, I¡¯ll go back first. It¡¯s been hard on you to stay here for a while.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, okay.¡± Bai Qi nodded.

    Mother Zhou left.

    Because of his high fever, Zhou Sileng¡¯s lips were very dry. Bai Qi poured some warm water and used a small spoon to moisten his lips. The little guy stuck out his little tongue and licked his lips.

    Bai Qi looked at his cute appearance and revealed a smile.

    At this moment, the sound of hurried footsteps sounded in her ears. The ward door was pushed open with force, and the cold and fresh air from outside poured in.

    There was another person beside Bai Qi. The man¡¯s low and hoarse voice sounded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sileng?¡±

    The smile on Bai Qi¡¯s face instantly disappeared. She pursed her red lips and did not speak.

    At this moment, her vision went dark. The man standing next to her immediately bent down. The man¡¯s rough and broad hands held Zhou Sileng¡¯s small face. He bent down and used his cheek to touch Zhou Sileng¡¯s forehead.

    It was no longer hot.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s tensed face rxed and he let out a breath.

    Standing up straight, Zhou Yao looked down at Bai Qi and said indifferently, ¡°Ms. Bai, thank you foring. Now that I¡¯m here, you can go back.¡±

    ¡°If I go back, are you sure you won¡¯t leave Sileng alone in the hospital?¡±

    The woman¡¯s tone was very normal, but Zhou Yao could hear the sarcasm in her words. His expression was not pleasant to begin with, and now itpletely darkened. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You know what I mean.¡± Bai Qi suddenly stood up and looked at the man in front of her coldly, ¡°It¡¯s night now. What does nighttime mean to you, General Zhou? You have so many women around you. What if one of them calls you and you leave Sileng here alone?¡±

    Zhou Yao didn¡¯t say anything, but his gaze on Bai Qi¡¯s face suddenly became gloomy and sharp, like a small whirlpool that was about to drag Bai Qi into it.

    In the past, Bai Qi might have been afraid of him, but now, Bai Qi only curled the corners of her lips and continued, ¡°Oh, I remember now. You¡¯ve already slept with a woman in the afternoon. Perhaps you don¡¯t have enough energy, so you won¡¯t be able to sleep with another woman at night.¡±

    Zhou Yao stared at her. Compared to her fierce words, the man just smiled unrulily and said, ¡°Ms. Bai, why do I detect a hint of jealousy in your words? Are you ming me for not sleeping with you...¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Bai Qi reached out and pped him.

    The crisp sound of the p was heard, and Zhou Yao¡¯s face turned sideways.

    He did not expect this woman to have the guts to hit him. In the past, she was very afraid of him and avoided him like snakes and scorpions. But now she had pped him, where did she get the courage?

    Zhou Yao turned his head and stared at her coldly and sinisterly.

    Bai Qi was not afraid of him. Her entire body was trembling. As long as she thought about how little Sileng was thinking about this daddy, and how this daddy was melting in a sweet ce, she felt like her whole body was on fire.

    How could he do this?

    How did he be like this?

    The two of them looked at each other coldly and did not give in to each other. The smell of gunpowder was thick in the air. At this moment, Mother Zhou¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Ms. Bai, I¡¯m back...¡±

    Ms. Zhou was stunned when she saw the two of them standing in the ward. Then, she looked at Zhou Yao with a serious expression. ¡°You¡¯re aware enough toe to the hospital? I thought you had forgotten about this son of yours.¡±

    Zhou Yao was in a terrible mood. His temper was bad to begin with. This woman had sessfully angered him. He would not hit a woman, so he only wanted to kick things.

    The patience and self-control that he had umted over the past four years were easily broken down before this woman.

    Now that he was criticized by his own mother, he immediately frowned at Mother Zhou in displeasure. ¡°Mom!¡±

    Mother Zhou smacked her lips. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t care about you anymore. Ms. Bai, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Bai Qi shook her head, her face pale. ¡°I¡¯m fine... I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±

    She walked out of the ward.

    ...

    Bai Qi stood by the window in the corridor and felt the wind for quite a while. The cold winter wind was like a knife on her face, but only this cold wind could calm her down and make her more rational.

    Ten minutester, she turned around and returned to the ward.

    When she opened the ward door, she was immediately shocked. There was no one else in the ward, and Little Sileng had disappeared.

    Bai Qi¡¯s pupils dted, and she immediately ran to the nurse¡¯s desk. ¡°Excuse me, where is the little boy in the ward? Isn¡¯t he receiving an infusion there? Why is he missing?¡±

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be nervous. The infusion is over. The little boy¡¯s father insisted on him being discharged from the hospital, and he has already taken the little boy away.¡±

    What?

    Bai Qi turned around and ran.

    She hailed a taxi and headed straight for the Zhou family vi. Along the way, her hands and feet were cold. What did that man mean? He did it on purpose, didn¡¯t he? He didn¡¯t want her to see Sileng?

    Bai Qi couldn¡¯t calm down. When she reached the vi, she rang the doorbell.

    The maid quickly opened the door. She rushed into the living room. At this time, Mother Zhou came out to wee her. Bai Qi immediately asked nervously, ¡°Auntie, where is Sileng?¡±

 Chapter 986 - Who Do You Think You Are, Huh?

    <h4>Chapter 986: Who Do You Think You Are, Huh?</h4>

    When Mother Zhou saw Bai Qi rushing over, she was both surprised and embarrassed. ¡°Ms. Bai, Sileng is in his room upstairs. He¡¯s sleeping right now...¡±

    ¡°Why did you let Sileng leave the hospital? What if the fever returns? You¡¯re being too hasty,¡± Bai Qi asked worriedly.

    Mother Zhou¡¯s eyes were a little evasive. Zhou Yao insisted on making Sileng leave the hospital. She didn¡¯t agree either, but she could only listen to her son. Although she didn¡¯t know what happened between Bai Qi and her son, she had already sensed the subtle atmosphere between the two of them, she was caught in the middle and was in a dilemma.

    ¡°Ms. Bai, don¡¯t be anxious. We have a private doctor. Sileng will be fine,¡± Mother Zhou exined.

    Bai Qi was slightly relieved. She was worried about Si Leng just now, but now that she thought about it carefully, the Zhou family would naturally take the best care of Si Leng.

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry. My tone was too anxious. I was a bit harsh...¡± When she thought about how Sileng was gone by the time she returned to the ward, her heart, as a mother, tightened.

    Mother Zhou kindly patted Bai Qi¡¯s cold little hand. ¡°No need to apologize. I know that Ms. Bai is concerned about Sileng as well. I¡¯m the one who should thank you.¡±

    Bai Qi didn¡¯t say anything else. She raised her head to look at the tightly shut room upstairs. ¡°Can I go up and take a look at Sileng?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Mother Zhou nodded. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    The two of them went upstairs to the door of Zhou Sileng¡¯s room. Mother Zhou was about to push the door open when a servant rushed over. ¡°Madam, young master has instructed that you... can not... go in...¡±

    Mother Zhou was stunned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    The servant immediately lowered her head and stammered, ¡°The young master said that junior young master¡¯s body is weak and should avoid contact with others...¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m Sileng¡¯s grandmother. I can¡¯t even take a look at Sileng now?¡± Mother Zhou reprimanded.

    ¡°Umm... umm...¡± the servant looked at Bai Qi awkwardly.

    Bai Qi already understood. That man did it on purpose!

    He didn¡¯t want her to see Sileng anymore!

    Bai Qi clenched her two small hands by her side. B*stard! B*stard!

    She had risked her life to give birth to Sileng, and Sileng was her flesh. What right did he have? What right did he have?

    At this moment, the door to the room beside them opened, and a handsome figure walked out of Sileng¡¯s room.

    It was Zhou Yao.

    Zhou Yao nced at Mother Zhou indifferently, then at Bai Qi. He didn¡¯t say anything but walked back to his master bedroom.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, you...¡± Mother Zhou wanted to say something.

    ¡°Auntie!¡± Bai Qi quickly pulled Mother Zhou back. She shook her head and said in a low voice, ¡°Let me go. I have something to say to him.¡±

    Bai Qi followed behind the man.

    ¡°Aiya!¡± Mother Zhou could only sigh as she watched the two of them leave. She didn¡¯t know what was going on. This family was losing all of its warmth.

    ...

    Zhou Yao walked into the master bedroom. He wanted to close the door, but a small white hand reached in. ¡°Zhou Yao, I want to talk to you!¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at Bai Qi¡¯s tense expression. He pursed his thin lips and let her in.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He walked to the bed.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, what do you mean? Why did you take Sileng out of the hospital? Did you deliberately want to prevent me from seeing Sileng? Why? What tricks are you trying to y this time? What exactly are you trying to do?¡±

    Hearing the woman¡¯s constant questioning, Zhou Yao stopped. There were no lights in the room, and even the curtains were drawn. It was very dark. The man had one hand in his pocket and slowly turned his body. His bright and sharp narrow eyes stopped on Bai Qi¡¯s face, he asked with interest, ¡°Sileng, Sileng... you really care about my son.¡±

    Bai Qi snorted and retorted, ¡°I just feel that Sileng has no parents and is very pitiful!¡±

    This sentence obviously crossed the line. Zhou Yao frowned and the temperature of his entire body suddenly turned cold.

    Bai Qi straightened her beautiful back and red at him coldly.

    Zhou Yao was really curious. After not seeing her for two days, this woman¡¯s courage had almost taken a qualitative leap. She even dared to openly challenge him.

    He slowly curled his thin lips. The sexy lines at the corners of the man¡¯s eyes were unruly. ¡°So what if I don¡¯t want you to see Sileng? What can you do to me?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Bai Qi¡¯s entire body trembled.

    Zhou Yao bent down. His handsome and evil face was magnified in her line of sight. He said each word in a frivolous and flirtatious manner, ¡°You want to see Sileng? Sure. Give me something in exchange. I still like your small figure. Weren¡¯t you jealous in the hospital? You were jealous that I slept with other women and didn¡¯t sleep with you. Now I¡¯m giving you a chance. Take off your clothes and spread your legs. I¡¯ll let you see how big my pee-pee is...¡±

    His words were blunt and vulgar. Bai Qi gasped for breath. She reached out her hand, wanting to p him.

    However, she didn¡¯t seed because her slender wrist was firmly held by arge palm. The man took the opportunity and flung her wrist. She took a few steps back, and her back directly hit the cold wall.

    The pain in her back made Bai Qi frown. She wanted to stand up straight, but a sharp and strong cold wind rushed over. Bang! Both of the man¡¯s palms were ced on the side of her head.

    ¡°Who do you think you are, huh?¡± The man¡¯s lowered voice was full of contempt, like a de. ¡°You want to y hard to get with me? Have you had enough?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Are you really Sileng¡¯s teacher? Don¡¯t tell me that you are so close to Sileng because you truly like him. Bai Qi, how generous and selfless is your love?¡±

    ¡°You just want to take the opportunity to get close to me. Fine, I¡¯ll give you a chance. What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you happy? Why don¡¯t you take a look in the mirror? Would a face like that attract me? If it wasn¡¯t for your figure, would I let you get close to me? Bai Qi, quit while you can, Okay? I hate greedy women the most!¡±

    Hearing these words, Bai Qi only wanted tough. She was indeed quite ridiculous now. All of his suspicions were justified. Yes, she had no right to care for Sileng with her current identity.

    His suspicions were right. Very good. As expected of the number one general of the army!

    In the past four years, he had been able to do whatever he wanted. He had been surrounded by so many women. He had been able to be a yer but not bear the name. He had the capital and the confidence. It was true that all the women who were close to him coveted him, but...

    But, did he know how f*ckingughable he was?

    Did he know who was standing in front of him now?

    Bai Qi could notugh. She could notugh at all. There was a sharp knife that kept twisting in her heart, twisting until her heart ached.

    Her cheeks became wet, andrge, hot tears fell uncontrobly from her eyes.

    She looked at him silently and calmly, letting her tears flow down her face.

 Chapter 987 - Who Said You Could Kiss Me

    <h4>Chapter 987: Who Said You Could Kiss Me</h4>

    She was crying.

    Zhou Yao did not expect her to cry. In fact, he had seen many women cry. Yang Lin had confessed to him twice, but he rejected each time. Yang Lin cried every time.

    So be it. He would not even look at her. He hated crying women the most.

    However, he couldn¡¯t bear to watch a woman cry. Leng Zhiyuan, who was hidden in the depths of his heart, had also cried in front of him. Four years ago, she cried like that and then closed her eyes.

    Those tearful eyes kept appearing in his dream. He thought that it was just a dream. That in reality, he would never see those tearful eyes again.

    But now, the woman who was forced into a corner by him, the woman who was humiliated by him with the cruelest words, her eyes were also filled with tears like Leng¡¯s.

    He was in a trancepletely. The eyes in front of himpletely ovepped with those in his dream.

    He withdrew his two big palms from the wall and went to hold her little face. The man¡¯s voice waspletely hoarse, and there was a hint of indulgence in it. ¡°Why are you crying? Don¡¯t cry, okay? Sorry...¡±

    He gently kissed away her tears and then kissed her eyes back and forth.

    Bai Qi passively received his kiss. At this moment, in his warm and wide embrace, she slowly retracted her long and curly eyshes. Her two small hands pulled on the shirt at his waist, and she stood on tiptoe to kiss his thin lips.

    The moment she kissed him, the man¡¯s tall body trembled.

    Bai Qi opened her eyes and looked at him. She used her pink tongue to outline his lips. Then, she pried open his teeth clumsily but boldly. She hooked his lips and sucked on his mouth twice.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s entire body went limp. An electric current flowed through his entire body and towards a certain part of his lower body...

    But, no!

    In the past few years, he hade into contact with a few women. Actually, it was not a so-called rtionship. For example, Liu Chengcheng. He had only met her three times. People liked to make wild guesses. He could not be bothered. Those women were more or less like Leng Zhiyuan. When his energy was exhausted, when he was lonely and his thoughts couldn¡¯t be distracted, he would always find time to visit them. He tried his best to see Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s shadow on them.

    He knew that he was sick, but he had never touched those women.

    Those women couldn¡¯t get close to him either.

    Not to mention being kissed by a woman like this.

    He would never allow this. He had only loved one person in his life and only slept with one person in his life. How daring was this woman before him!

    Zhou Yao reached out a big palm and quickly grabbed her shoulder. He pushed her back into the wall in a very rude manner. His narrow eyes seemed to be spitting fire. He red at her fiercely. ¡°Who said you could kiss me?¡±

    Bai Qi did not avoid him. His saliva was exceptionally seductive on her beautiful red lips. She raised her willow-like eyebrows and looked at him provocatively and wantonly. ¡°What, you don¡¯t like it?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes darkened. He... liked it!

    The taste in her mouth was soft and smooth, just like Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s in the past. These four years had been too long. He even thought that he had forgotten about those sexual things, but in fact, he remembered... He remembered the many nights where he had experienced the feeling of being consumed by her body...

    He was a mature man, thirty-two in his prime. Logically speaking, it was impossible for him to pent up all through the week. But he did not want to do it at all...

    He could not get it up from the women he hade into contact with.

    But now, in front of Bai Qi, he was easily aroused by her...

    The smile on Bai Qi¡¯s face grew bigger and bigger. ¡°General Zhou, do you really not like it, or are you just pretending not to like it...¡± as she said that, she reached under his belt.

    Zhou Yao breathed heavily, and his gaze became extremely hot. He stared at her tightly, as if he was going to tear her into pieces and eat her up in the next second.

    ¡°General Zhou, you seem to... like it very much, and you¡¯re very excited... you asked me what I am. I¡¯m nothing. But General Zhou, in front of a woman who is nothing, you became this excited. You¡¯re less than nothing.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Zhou Yao reached out his big palm and locked her pink neck.

    Bai Qi didn¡¯t struggle or beg for mercy. She sneered, ¡°Strangle me to death? Are you willing to do that?¡±

    ¡°Humph...¡±Zhou Yao also let out a lowugh. He licked his dry thin lips andughed dangerously, ¡°You know that I like this?¡±

    Her current appearance made his heart itch because Leng Zhiyuan was also like this in the past.

    Bai Qi didn¡¯t answer him.

    Zhou Yao loosened his grip on her neck, then held her little face up and pressed his tall body over hers. He breathed heavily and wanted to kiss her red lips.

    Bai Qi tilted her head and refused.

    Zhou Yao froze and said gloomily, ¡°ying with me?¡±

    ¡°I dare not! I just think... you¡¯re very filthy!¡±

    Zhou Yao quickly reached out two fingers and held her chin. He turned her little face towards him with force and said with a sinister smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say that again!¡±

    Bai Qi met his storm-like narrow eyes. Her smile was as bright as a spring flower, ¡°Are you deaf? I said you¡¯re filthy! How many women have you kissed? How many women have you slept with? Me? Although this face isn¡¯t pretty, I¡¯m clean. I¡¯ve only slept with one man and I will only sleep with that one man! You¡¯re not him, so don¡¯t even think about touching me!¡±

    Hearing the words ¡°sleep¡±ing out of her small mouth over and over again, Zhou Yao felt the blood in his body boil. He bent down and kissed her red lips.

    Bai Qi refused. She stretched out her two small hands to pushed and punch him hard. She couldn¡¯t beat him four years ago, let alone today. His tall body pressed against her like a wall. He kissed her forcefully and violently for a few seconds, she felt that her breathing wasn¡¯t regr anymore.

    But she clenched her teeth tightly and refused to let him in.

    The man was impatient. He pinched her cheeks with hisrge hands and threatened in a hoarse voice, ¡°Open your mouth!¡±

    The pain in her cheek made Bai Qi frown. She didn¡¯t doubt that if she refused to open her mouth, he would be even ruder, this man who was full of lust!

    She was forced to open her mouth, and he went in as he wished.

    As soon as he came in, Bai Qi¡¯s legs went limp, and her struggling movements slowly stopped. She hated herself immensely, because no matter how much she hated him in her heart, her body still had feelings for him, and she still... loved him.

    She was so useless.

    Zhou Yao drowned in the fragrance of the woman. He attacked like a starving wolf and swept around randomly. In the end, he wrapped himself around the little jelly and sucked her hard.

    ¡°Zhiyuan...¡± he was in a state of trance and gradually murmured, ¡°Zhiyuan...¡±

    At this moment, he felt a sharp pain down below. It turned out that Bai Qi had bent her knees and hit him.

    Zhou Yao let down his guard and took her hit. He was all aroused and his lower part was like a piece of branding iron. Now that she had forcefully hit him, ayer of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He let go of her and took a few steps back.

    DAMN WOMAN!

    He cursed in his heart. He wished that he could go up and strangle her to death. Did she know where she was pushing against? Did she want to cripple him?

    Bai Qi looked at the man¡¯s painful expression. She curled the corners of her lips, and her voice was extremely clear, ¡°Don¡¯t call Leng Zhiyuan by her name, because you don¡¯t deserve it! Leng Zhiyuan will note back. She is punishing you. She is punishing you for not being a good father all these years. She is punishing you for being entangled with those women all these years. Look, you even lost the red rope around your neck. Leng Zhiyuan even took away yourst bit of longing. You can continue to suffer like this!¡±

    After saying that, Bai Qi left.

    ...

    Mother Zhou sat in the living room for an entire hour. She didn¡¯t know what Zhou Yao and Bai Qi were talking about in the room, so she was very nervous. Then, Bai Qi came out and she quickly stood up. ¡°Ms...¡±

    Bai Qi had already entered Xiao Sileng¡¯s room.

    Mother Zhou saw that Bai Qi¡¯splexion was very bad, she was very pale. She muttered in her heart and then walked upstairs. After all, Zhou Yao was her son, so how could she not care?

    This son was acting more out of line over time!

    Pushing the door open, Mother Zhou walked in. The room was pitch ck, without a single ray of light. A man was sitting by the bed. He was hunched over, holding a cigarette in his right hand. He was smoking.

    A pile of cigarette butts could be seen on the carpet beside his feet.

 Chapter 988 - Iâ€™m Begging You, Iâ€™m Exhausted

    <h4>Chapter 988: I¡¯m Begging You, I¡¯m Exhausted</h4>

    The smell of tobo in the room was very pungent, and the air-tight atmosphere made people feel even more depressed. Mother Zhou frowned. She walked into the room, pulled open the curtains, and opened the window.

    The cold wind of the night blew in, and the bright white moonlight shone through the window. Mother Zhou turned around and looked at her son with a pained expression. She missed the old Zhou Yao very much. At that time, although he was stubborn and unruly, he was full of vitality and faith. And now, although he was alive, he looked as if he was already dead.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, let me ask you, what exactly do you want to do? Look at you now. You¡¯re a living mess, and you also made Sileng and this family a living mess... if you really have a woman that you like outside, if you really have feelings for Yang Lin, I¡¯ll get your grandfather to tell Chief Yang tomorrow that you should get married again... this family can¡¯t stand any more of your torment.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Zhou Yao took a puff of his cigarette. He did not raise his head, and his male voice waspletely hoarse. ¡°Take back your words. Don¡¯t say it again in the future. You know that I won¡¯t get married again.¡±

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to get married again, then why are you acting like a hooligan outside? What¡¯s going on between you and Yang Lin? I called you at the hospital, but she answered your phone. She said that you were sleeping next to her...¡±

    Zhou Yao frowned. The cigarette ash between his fingers fell on his suit pants. He did not use his hand to flick it. ¡°Is that so? Maybe she picked up my phone. I have nothing to do with her.¡±

    He answered sinctly.

    Mother Zhou did not know what he meant. Her son was bing less and less talkative. In the past four years, he had returned to the Zhou family mansion no more than ten times. He had sealed himself uppletely.

    He was not willing to exin clearly what was going on between him and Yang Lin.

    But at this time, Mother Zhou realized that Zhou Yao was a little abnormal. The man¡¯s handsome face was somewhat sickly red like he had a high fever.

    The matter of Zhou Sileng¡¯s illness attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Only then did Mother Zhou see that the ck shirt and ck pants on his body were all wrinkled. It was as if he had not changed in a few days. There was even a circle of stubble on his chin. He appeared both down and out.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mother Zhou walked forward and reached out to touch Zhou Yao¡¯s forehead.

    Mother Zhou was shocked when she touched him. ¡°Zhou Yao, why is your forehead so hot? You have a high fever too?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s figure was hidden in the grey light. The man¡¯s body copsed. He no longer had his usual handsome appearance. He said indifferently, ¡°Mmm, I was caught in the rain a few days ago...¡±

    The red rope on his neck fell off. He searched for the whole night, and the rain did not stop at night. The next day, he had a high fever. He did not treat it but locked himself in his room. When Xiao Zhi came to deliver the food in the afternoon, he was already unconscious on the bed.

    He was sent to the infirmary and had an IV drip. Yang Lin was the doctor there. Perhaps when he was having an IV drip, Yang Lin picked up his phone next to him. So that¡¯s that.

    He did not want to answer his mother¡¯s question about Yang Lin. She was a stranger, and he had done nothing wrong. Now, he felt tired all over, as if he was going to be paralyzed. He did not want to waste any more brainpower on anyone.

    Besides, so what if everyone in the world thought that he was a yer? He did not need to exin because he no longer had the person he wanted to exin to.

    Without her, what did the world have to do with him?

    Humph.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, you can¡¯t do this. Your forehead is burning. I¡¯ll call the doctor to give you an IV drip...¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve taken my medicine. I¡¯ll sleep and all will be fine after I wake up.¡±

    ¡°How can you do this? If you¡¯re sick, you can¡¯t dy it. I¡¯ll call the hospital.¡± As she spoke, Mother Zhou walked to the door.

    ¡°Mom!¡± The man called out to her from behind. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, I¡¯m exhausted. Can you stop bothering me?¡±

    Mother Zhou stopped in her tracks. Zhou Yao was her son. In the past thirty-two years, he had never spoken to her in such a tone. His voice was filled with weakness and fatigue, but more than that... it was filled with vicissitudes and despair.

    Mother Zhou¡¯s eyes reddened. She slowly turned around and came in front of Zhou Yao. She lowered her eyes and looked at the man¡¯s lowered head. She asked in a trembling voice, ¡°My son, what happened to you?¡±

    The man spat out a mouthful of smoke and frowned. ¡°I... lost the... red rope ne that she gave me. I looked everywhere, but... I couldn¡¯t find it...¡±

    ¡°My son...¡±

    ¡°This feels just like four years ago. Four years ago, I watched her close her eyes... in front of me. I wanted to save her, even if I had to trade my life for it. But... I couldn¡¯t do anything. I couldn¡¯t save her... and now I lost the red rope that she gave me. Our lovely days were so short, so short that the red rope was her... only gift to me. I used it to reminisce over the past four years. I looked at the photos again and again because I was afraid that I would forget her beautiful face. I was afraid... that I would forget that I love her. I was afraid... that I would forget that I am still alive...¡±

    ¡°But now I really have nothing... My heart is hollowed out. The world... so big. It¡¯s like I¡¯m trapped in a maze, I¡¯m confused and helpless, I don¡¯t know... what can I do...¡±

    ¡°I really miss her very much. Two years ago, Sileng was still young. When I cared for him, I was thinking that I wasn¡¯t... alone. At least she left her son to me. But... Sileng grew bigger and bigger. Looking at his eyes, looking at the red string bell on his wrist, looking at his longing for her day by day... I realized that I couldn¡¯t do it. I was powerless tofort him because his grief was also my grief. He needed a mommy, and I needed a woman... looking at Sileng, I felt like my heart was bleeding...¡±

    ¡°I started to run away. I started to spend less time with... Sileng. I started to look for her shadow in other women. I can give them whatever they want as long as they let me take a look and apany me quietly for a while...¡±

    ¡°I think this game is very good. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m wrong, but...¡± Zhou Yao threw away the cigarette in his hand and reached out to touch his empty neck, ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong, because... she¡¯s angry. She... is punishing me. She even... took back thest thing I had...¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s words were still clearly echoing in his ears. She was right. His Zhiyuan didn¡¯t want him anymore. His Zhiyuan would nevere back!

    She was right!

    He would live in eternal pain for the rest of his life.

    Tears welled up in Mother Zhou¡¯s eyes. Zhou Yao touched his neck as if he had been petrified. She did not know which part of the carpet he was staring at, but she knew that his eyes must be empty.

    Mother Zhou took two steps forward and reached out her trembling right hand to touch the man¡¯s hard short hair. This son of hers had only suffered one setback in his life, Han Hong. Other than that, it was Zhiyuan¡¯s death.

    She knew that Zhiyuan¡¯s death had crushed himpletely.

 Chapter 989 - Ms. Bai Told Sileng That Mommy Was Here

    <h4>Chapter 989: Ms. Bai Told Sileng That Mommy Was Here</h4>

    ¡°My son, Mom knows... that you¡¯re in pain, but... can¡¯t we just move on? Sileng... is only four years old. He¡¯s so young. As a father, you... copsed first. What about Sileng... If Zhiyuan was still here, she... definitely wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this...¡±

    His mother¡¯s gentle hand moved through his short hair, making him feel a long-lost warmth. His empty eyes gradually returned to reality, and he pressed his head against his mother¡¯s soft belly, ¡°Mom, she¡¯s also wrong. Four years ago... when she left, she said that I would definitely be a... good father. Actually, I¡¯m not. Without her, I don¡¯t want to be a father at all...¡±

    As he spoke, Zhou Yao stretched out his arms and hugged his mother¡¯s waist tightly. At this moment, the 32-year-old man was as fragile as a child, ¡°There are no ifs in this world. If there were, she would still be here. She would definitelye back. How could she bear to see me like this... My heart hurts so much that I¡¯m about to die...¡±

    ...

    The next morning.

    Zhou Sileng¡¯s fever hadpletely subsided. When he opened his eyes in the morning and saw that there was someone else on the bed, and it was the woman he loved the most, he jumped out of bed.

    Bai Qi had slept next to him for an entire night. He actually slept with his own woman for an entire night?

    Zhou Sileng was very shy, but more than that... he was very excited.

    He quickly put on his clothes and got out of bed. He was as happy as a twittering bird.

    Bai Qi was very happy when she saw that little Sileng was in high spirits after his fever had subsided. She was filled with guilt and love for her son. She wished that she could give him all the motherly love that he had missed from the past four years.

    After the two of them washed up, Zhou Sileng pulled Bai Qi downstairs and walked into the living room. Zhou Sileng greeted everyone politely and warmly, ¡°Grandma, good morning, Auntie Ni, good morning...¡±

    Mother Zhou quickly poked her head out from the kitchen to take a look. When she saw her grandson¡¯s valiant and spirited appearance, she immediately smiled. ¡°Sileng, why are you up so early? Are you still feeling unwell?¡±

    Zhou sileng shook his head like a rattle drum. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling unwell anymore. I¡¯m as spirited as ever because Bai Qi came to see me!¡± As he said that, Zhou Sileng acted coquettishly and shook Bai Qi¡¯s arm.

    Bai Qi caressed his little head lovingly. ¡°Although your fever has subsided, you have to drink more water today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± Zhou Sileng gave a military salute in a dignified manner, and he gave Bai Qi a brilliant smile.

    Little Sileng¡¯s appearance reminded Bai Qi of the man from four years ago. That man also often gave her a military salute, and he would say ¡ª ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am, lord wife!¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s thoughts wavered for a moment. Why was she thinking of him again?

    However, he didn¡¯t seem to be around.

    Bai Qi looked around. Perhaps they had a tacit understanding, but the little guy beside her asked in a crisp and doubtful voice, ¡°Umm, grandma, where¡¯s daddy? Didn¡¯t daddye back to apany mest night? It¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock now, daddy is sleeping in.¡±

    When she mentioned Zhou Yao, Zhou Yao¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes reddened. She quickly looked away and said, ¡°Your daddy slepttest night, so we don¡¯t want to wake him up. Let him sleep a little longer. Come, Sileng, Ms. Bai, let¡¯s eat breakfast first.¡±

    ¡°Alright, daddy has worked hard, so let him sleep in. Bai Qi, let¡¯s eat breakfast.¡± Zhou sileng pulled Bai Qi into the dining room.

    Bai Qi nced at the tightly shut door upstairs. She sat next to Zhou Sileng and started eating breakfast.

    ...

    After breakfast, Zhou Sileng said excitedly, ¡°Bai Qi, you said that you would apany me for the next two days. Let¡¯s go y on thewn.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Qi nodded. ¡°But you just recovered, so you can¡¯t be naughty. How about this? Have you learned how to draw? Take the drawing board and brush, and we¡¯ll go draw on thewn, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go get them.¡± Zhou Sileng was very cooperative. He took the things and dragged Bai Qi out.

    Mother Zhou was worried and urged from behind, ¡°Sileng, slow down.¡±

    The two sat on thewn in the distance. Mother Zhou stood by the door and watched with a gratified smile on her face.

    At this time, the door upstairs opened, and Zhou Yao walked out.

    He had changed into a clean white shirt and ck trousers, and his figure was strong and straight. He had just taken a shower, and his hair was now lying on his forehead. He did not shave, and there was still a trace of blood in his eyes. He looked like an old man who exuded a mature charm.

    He spread his long legs and went downstairs. He looked out through the french window, and the view made him stop.

    On thewn in the distance sat a woman and a child. There was a drawing board in front of Zhou Sileng. He was drawing with a brush in his hand. Bai Qi was sitting beside him. Her soft body leaned over, and her left arm went around Zhou Sileng¡¯s body to hold his small hand. She was teaching him how to draw with a smile on her face.

    Zhou Sileng was very excited. He didn¡¯t know what the two of them were talking about. Zhou Sileng suddenly pounced on Bai Qi, and the two of them rolled on thewn.

    Then, Bai Qi held Zhou Sileng in her arms. She weighed his weight, as if she was guessing how much he weighed.

    Even though they were so far away, Zhou Yao could still hear the cheers andughter. At this time, the sunlight was just right, and the two were showered in the bright halo, like a beautiful painting.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze turned to the two of them. He suddenly felt that the fatigue and pain fromst night had been healed at this moment, and his heart was full and gentle.

    He did not ask for much. All he wanted in his life was the scene on thewn at this moment. A son and a beloved woman.

    With these, he would be fine. Only then would he be fine.

    Mother Zhou turned around in relief. When she turned around, she saw her son standing on the stairs in a daze. She immediately said, ¡°Zhou Yao, you¡¯re up? Come, let¡¯s eat breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Zhou Yao snorted. He retracted his gaze and walked towards the dining room.

    No matter how beautiful that scene was, it was useless. Bai Qi was not her, not the her that belonged to him.

    He thought that he should wake up!

    Auntie Ni brought the piping hot breakfast to the table. Zhou Yao unfolded the napkin and quietly ate his breakfast.

    Auntie Ni looked out of the French window and sighed, ¡°Young master, madam, this Ms. Bai really cares about the junior young master. Look at how happy the junior young master is now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ms. Zhou nodded in satisfaction. ¡°My Sileng has a cold personality. I¡¯ve never seen him have a fondness for anyone since he was young, but he has fallen in love with Ms. Bai. Ms. Bai is really good to him...¡±

    As she said that, Ms. Zhou paused for a moment. Then, she thought of something and said to Auntie Ni, ¡°Maybe Ms. Bai really thinks of Sileng as her own son. You don¡¯t know about this, but yesterday at the hospital, Sileng called for his mommy, and Ms. Bai held his little hand and said that mommy is here, don¡¯t be afraid... Now that you mention it, Ms. Bai is really like Sileng¡¯s mommy...¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, there was a nging sound, and the knife and fork in Zhou Yao¡¯s hand fell to the ground.

    The man suddenly stood up from the dining chair and looked at Mother Zhou. ¡°Mom, what did you just say?¡±

 Chapter 990 - Empty Coffin

    <h4>Chapter 990: Empty Coffin</h4>

    Mother Zhou did not expect Zhou Yao to be so agitated. She did not know what she had said wrong. ¡°I... I said that Sileng likes Ms. Bai...¡±

    ¡°Not this sentence, the next one! What did you say Bai Qi said to Sileng in the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Bai told Sileng that mommy is here and mommy will always be with you... Zhou Yao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhou Yao felt like he couldn¡¯t even breathe. He nced sideways at the two figures outside the French window. His gaze was deep and shocked. Why hadn¡¯t he thought of this?

    why would a ¡°teacher¡± whom he had only met by chance care so much for his son? He had suspected it before, but he was too conceited. He had always thought that this woman was trying to seduce him!

    But now, he suddenly realized that it was not the case. Her eyes and figure were even so simr to Zhiyuan¡¯s. Sincest night, her courage had grown even more.

    Why hadn¡¯t he thought about it carefully?

    But, wait a minute...

    Zhiyuan was already dead. He had watched her close her eyes with his own eyes. Which part had gone wrong?

    Zhou Yao forcefully closed his eyes. There was only one possibility. He had fainted four years ago. When he woke up, he had not seen her burial with his own eyes. He had not seen her corpse!

    Zhou Yao suddenly opened his eyes and walked away.

    ¡°Hey, Zhou Yao, where are you going? You haven¡¯t finished your breakfast yet?¡± Mother Zhou called from behind.

    Zhou Yao took the car keys and walked to thewn. At this moment, Zhou Sileng was in Bai Qi¡¯s arms. When he saw his father, his eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Zhou Yao nced at Zhou Sileng and then fixed his gaze on Bai Qi.

    Bai Qi could already feel his burning gazes on her face. She let go of Zhou Sileng and stood up. She raised her head and looked directly at Zhou Yao.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your man?¡± Zhou Yao parted his thin lips and asked directly.

    Bai Qi looked at his tense and livid face and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Zhou Yao looked deeply into her beautiful gray eyes and repeated in a low voice, ¡°Last night, you said that you only slept with one man, and you will sleep with him only. Where¡¯s that man?¡±

    Zhou Sileng did not notice the subtle atmosphere between the two of them. He only heard a novel use of a word, ¡°Bai Qi, what do you mean by ¡°sleep with¡±?¡±

    Bai Qi frowned. In front of Sileng, he didn¡¯t mind his speech at all!

    ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± She spat out.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s breath sank, and his narrow eyes had already stirred up a storm. He snorted coldly, ¡°It better be so!¡±

    He turned around and left. He got into his luxury car. The ck luxury car quickly shuttled away like a rocket.

    ¡°Daddy, drive a little slower!¡± Zhou Sileng stomped his feet anxiously. This is the hundredth time that he had seen his daddy drive the car like a rocket. It¡¯s was very dangerous.

    He sighed, and then the little adult nagged, ¡°My daddy is like a child. Sometimes, I just want to ignore him, but he¡¯s all alone now. If I don¡¯t care about him, who would care about him? Oh right, Bai Qi, you haven¡¯t answered my question. What do you mean by ¡®sleep with¡¯?¡±

    Bai Qi nced at the car and then lowered her eyes to look at little Sileng. She exined in a muddle-headed manner, ¡°It means to fall asleep next to someone, literally.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Zhou Sileng scratched his head, half believing and half doubting.

    ...

    Zhou¡¯s family mansion.

    The maid heard the urgent knocking on the door and quickly ran to open it. When she saw Zhou Yao standing outside the door, the maid was both surprised and delighted. ¡°Young master, what brings you back?¡±

    Zhou Yao didn¡¯t look at the maid. He didn¡¯t change his shoes and walked straight into the living room.

    ¡°Young master, master and old master are not at home. Sit down for a while. I will call them. They will be very happy to know that you are back...¡±

    ¡°No need, I will not look for them!¡± Zhou Yao replied. Then he walked through the ancestral hall and pushed open the back door of the mansion. He went straight to the cemetery behind.

    The maid followed behind Zhou Yao. She did not know what he was trying to do. The man¡¯s footsteps were fast and wide. She had to jog to keep up with him.

    Zhou Yao arrived at the cemetery. He walked to the tombstone with a shovel. As he walked, he rolled up the sleeves of his white shirt. When he arrived in front of Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s tombstone, he slowly reached out and touched Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s smiling face on the tombstone.

    The servant stopped. She thought that Zhou Yao was here to mourn the young madam. Everyone knew that the young master was infatuated with her.

    However, in the next second, Zhou Yao withdrew his hand. The shovel in his hand was raised high and then fell heavily. Bang! The cement tombstone cracked. Then, Zhou Yao kicked it with one of his long legs, and the tombstone fell.

    Zhou Yao bent down and began to dig the soil under the tombstone.

    ¡°Young master!¡± The servant screamed and was immediately shocked. Young master... What was he doing?

    Was young master crazy?

    The servant turned around and ran. She ran into the living room and called Old Master Zhou in panic.

    The call was quickly picked up. ¡°Hello...¡± Old Master Zhou¡¯s steady voice came through.

    The servant was trembling all over and couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. ¡°Hello, Hello, Old Master, you...you shoulde back quickly. Young... young master just... came back...¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao is back?¡± Old Master Zhou was delighted. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be back right away.¡±

    The servant was about to say more, but Old Master Zhou had already hung up the phone.

    ...

    Ten minutester, Both Old Master Zhou and Father Zhou had returned. After four years of not seeing each other, both of them had aged quite a bit, but they were still in good spirits. Old Master Zhou leaned on his walking stick and looked around, ¡°Where is Zhou Yao? Didn¡¯t you say that he was back? Did he bring my good great-grandson back for me to see? I haven¡¯t seen Sileng since he went to kindergarten...¡±

    ¡°Old master,¡± the servant quickly ran forward. ¡°You... you should go and take a look...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Old Master Zhou looked at the servant¡¯s strange expression.

    Father Zhou also noticed that something was wrong. He nced at the living room and did not see Zhou Yao. He quickly asked with suspicion, ¡°What happened? Where is Zhou Yao?¡±

    ¡°Young master... Young master is in the cemetery...¡±

    Old Master Zhou and Father Zhou¡¯s expressions changed greatly. They both knew about what happened that year. Father Zhou supported Old Master Zhou¡¯s arm and the two of them quickly rushed to the cemetery.

    In the cemetery.

    When Old Master Zhou and Father Zhou rushed over, it was already toote. Zhou Yao had already dug a deep pit. The coffin lid was opened and the empty coffin came to light.

    Zhou Yao was looking down at the empty coffin.

    Old Master Zhou and Father Zhou both knew that the matter had been exposed. They thought that they could keep it a secret for the rest of their lives.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, since you already know, then there¡¯s no need for us to keep it a secret. Yes, something happened during the week you were unconscious. An area on the ind was blown up, including... Zhiyuan¡¯s room. The explosives blew a ck hole on the ind, and the ice-cold seawater surged up. The higher-ups and the foreign security bureau put pressure on us to evacuate quickly... At that time, an evacuation was the only way out, so we were unable to find Zhiyuan¡¯s body and bring it back.¡±

 Chapter 991 - The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 991: The Truth</h4>

    Zhou Yao¡¯s tall body remained still for a few seconds. Then, he threw away the shovel in his hand and raised his head. He looked at Old Master Zhou and asked firmly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Old Master Zhou was about to speak when Father Zhou said, ¡°Zhou Yao, we know that it was hard for you to ept at the moment. But at that time, there was no other way except to evacuate. We all knew that you couldn¡¯t ept Zhiyuan¡¯s death. How could we tell you that Zhiyuan¡¯s body couldn¡¯t be brought back? We¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll break down.¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± Zhou Yao chuckled. He spread his long legs and slowly walked to the two of them. His gloomy ck eyes were bloodshot. He asked word by word, ¡°You¡¯re not me. What right do you have to make decisions for me?¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao,¡± Old Master Zhou frowned. ¡°Even if we told you at that time, there¡¯s nothing you could have done...¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave her alone in that ce. If she died, I¡¯ll pick her up piece by piece, even if her body is iplete! If I can¡¯t find her, I won¡¯t believe that she¡¯s dead. I¡¯ll look for her. No matter where she is, no matter how many years have passed, I won¡¯t leave her alone. I¡¯ll definitely bring her back!¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao...¡±

    Old Master Zhou and Father Zhou feared for things to turn out that way. They feared that he would do something extreme. They believed everything he just said. In the past, when Ye Ziyi kidnapped Leng Zhiyuan, he was still able to stay calm and use Han Xuan. If they had told him the truth at that time, that part of the sea would have be his home in the past four years. He would definitely have gone to look for Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s body.

    Zhou Yao was the only descendant of the Zhou family. No one wanted him to waste himself like that.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, we...¡±

    Zhou Yao had already left.

    ...

    In the vi, Zhou Yao walked into the living room. Auntie Ni came up to him and said, ¡°Young Master, wee back. Didn¡¯t you go to the army unit today?¡±

    Zhou Yao did not show any emotions on his face. He was just very cold. He looked around and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Sileng?¡±

    ¡°Madam and Ms. Bai took young master out to y. Young master is very happy.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Zhou Yao nodded and went upstairs without saying a word.

    He went straight to Zhou Sileng¡¯s bedroom and pushed the door open.

    He walked to the bedside and looked down at the pillow on the bed. There was a stand of long ck hair and a few soft short hair on the pillow. They were Bai Qi and Zhou Sileng¡¯s.

    He reached out to pick up the long hair and the short hair, put them into a stic bag, and then went out.

    Auntie Ni saw Zhou Yaoing down again, and she said, ¡°Young Master, are you eating at home? I¡¯ll prepare a few dishes...¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Zhou Yao replied. He left the vi and drove away in his luxury car.

    ...

    In the army.

    Zhou Yao came to the medical center. He handed the transparent stic bag to the doctor. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two days. I want to know the results from a DNA test.¡±

    ¡°Yes, General!¡±

    Zhou Yao left the medical center and returned to his office. He sat quietly for a few minutes and then picked up the phone on the table. ¡°Hey, get me a few confidential documents. I want a detailed list of everything that happened on that ind four years ago and the names of all the inders. Also, contact the foreign security bureau. I want to know the results of Ye Ziyi¡¯s death four years ago and how the inders were treated and settled. The more detailed, the better.¡±

    ¡°Yes, General!¡±

    After giving all these instructions, Zhou Yao leaned back into his chair. He stared at the ceiling. At this moment, the words that Bai Qi said to himst night kept echoing in his ears.

    She said, ¡°don¡¯t call Leng Zhiyuan by her name because you are not worthy...¡±

    She also said that ¡°Leng Zhiyuan will note back. She is punishing you. She is punishing you for not being a good father all these years. She is punishing you for being entangled with those women all these years...¡±

    She ended with ¡°You can continue suffering like this...¡±

    Zhou Yao slowly closed his eyes. In his mind, Bai Qi¡¯s ordinary face ovepped with Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s exquisite and stunning little face. He revealed a sad yet doting smile...

    ...

    Bai Qi was with Zhou Sileng for two whole days. During these two days, she did not see Zhou Yao. It seemed that he had left again. She did not know if he had returned to the army or gone on a date.

    She tried her best not to think about him. She was very satisfied to be able to be with little Sileng. Although she had not thought about how things would go in the future, looking at little Sileng¡¯s smiling face, she could let go of all her worries.

    On Monday, Zhou Sileng went to school, and she also went back to her rented apartment. During the weekend, Zhou Sileng proposed to visit her ce, and she happily agreed. Thinking of how he woulde in the afternoon after school, Bai Qi went to the supermarket. She nned to cook a meal for her son.

    In the afternoon, she began to work in the kitchen. Her cooking skills were really bad, and she could barely cook for herself in the past four years. asionally, she would eat outside. But she would try her best to cook. She would be a good mother in the future.

    Around 3:30, Bai Qi heard the doorbell in the kitchen. She was so busy that she didn¡¯t notice the time. She thought that little Sileng hade after school, so she hurriedly put down the dishes, wiped her hands, and ran to open the door.

    ¡°Sileng, you¡¯re here?¡± Bai Qi smiled brightly at the person outside the door.

    But her smile soon froze. It was not little Sileng outside the door, but... Zhou Yao.

    An uninvited guest!

    The man seemed to havee in a hurry. It was winter, and he didn¡¯t even wear a coat. He was only wearing a thin gray shirt, and his presence was cold. He was staring at her. Bai Qi couldn¡¯t describe his gaze, but it was burning, deep, and fierce... In short, it was veryplicated.

    She didn¡¯t want to see him, so she wanted to close the door.

    But she couldn¡¯t fully close it, because half of the man¡¯s body shed in, and the door directly pressed down on his body.

    Bai Qi froze. She frowned and said coldly, ¡°Get out!¡±

    Zhou Yao lowered his eyes and stared at the woman¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m not going out. You can press down on me, as long as... you¡¯re willing to.¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had a strong feeling that he... already knew.

    ¡°Up to you.¡± She let go of the door and walked to the living room.

    After taking two steps, she heard the sound of the door closing. Then, she felt a cold wind. Two strong arms wrapped around her slender waist from behind. He hugged her from behind.

    What had been only a suspicion on Bai Qi¡¯s part became certain. She¡¯s certain that Zhou Yao learned of her true identity. She didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon.

    ¡°Let go!¡± She shook him off with force and walked forward.

    However, after taking two steps, he caught up to her again. He pulled her into his arms. His breathing was chaotic. He couldn¡¯t wait to bury his nose into her hair and take a deep breath in. It was the fragrance that made him infatuated. He wrapped his arms around her slender waist and began to kiss her hair again and again.

    Bai Qi couldn¡¯t stand his kiss at this moment. She hated him. He didn¡¯t do a good job as a father. He even got involved with those women. The thought of the sexy lingerie that Liu Chengcheng wore at the hotel that night alone made Bai Qi feel ufortable.

 Chapter 992 - Whoâ€™s The Real Bully Here

    <h4>Chapter 992: Who¡¯s The Real Bully Here</h4>

    ¡°Let go!¡± She bent her elbow and hit his lower abdomen.

    Zhou Yao did not dodge. He received a solid blow from her. Bai Qi was anxious to break free from him. She kicked him a few more times, but Zhou Yao did not retaliate. He also did not speak. He allowed her to kick and hit him, but he did not let go.

    The two of them stumbled and crashed into the table and chair. Bai Qi¡¯s lower abdomen hit the sharp corner of the table, but it did not hurt because the man used his wide and thick palm to block it for her.

    She was slightly stunned. He had already grabbed her shoulder and turned her around. Her vision went dark, and the man¡¯s hot and impatient kissnded on her red lips.

    Bai Qi refused. She pushed his chest to avoid his red lips. The man did not mind. His big palm pressed on the back of her head. He kissed her face with infatuation. His other big palm went for her short jacket.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, enough!¡± She quickly pressed down on his hand.

    The man¡¯s voice was unbelievably hoarse. ¡°You might think it¡¯s enough, not me!¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao!¡± She wished she could give him another p. This man was shameless.

    His hands continued to move around her body.

    Bai Qi¡¯s entire body quickly tensed up like a rock.

    However, the man did not touch her randomly. His rough fingertips touched the scar on her lower abdomen and then stroked it back and forth.

    His movements were gentle and loving.

    Both of them stopped moving. There was no light in this area and it was very dark. In the darkness, they could hear each other¡¯s irregr breathing. Bai Qi¡¯s small hand was still pushing his shoulder. She could even feel his heart beating violently.

    Zhou Yao took a few deep breaths and caressed the scar with his fingers. It was crooked like a little bug. He had sewn it and would never forget its shape. The DNA test results were also out. Everything was telling him that the woman standing in front of him was his wife!

    She was back!

    Zhou Yao closed his eyes and rubbed his nose against the delicate skin on her face. His thin lips moved. After a long while, he said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±

    Bai Qi knew what he meant. She did not answer.

    Zhou Yao frowned. It hurt, but he also wanted tough. His voice was filled with destion. ¡°You¡¯re back, but you didn¡¯t say anything. Leng Zhiyuan, you win!¡±

    When he said ¡°Leng Zhiyuan,¡± Bai Qi became a little dazed. She hadn¡¯t been Leng Zhiyuan for four years.

    ¡°Let go!¡± She reached out to push him, but at this time, something fell out of the pocket of her jacket.

    Bai Qi looked down. It was the red rope ne that he always wore on his neck.

    The man also saw that the red rope that he had lost a few days ago. The red rope that had almost driven him crazy was in her hands.

    She picked it up but did not return it to him.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s hands moved fiercely, and Bai Qi was flipped over. She was forced to push her hands against the tabletop. Before she could react, the jeans on her body had already been pulled down. Pa, Pa, Pa. He pped her butt three times in a row.

    He hit her very hard, even harder than that night in the kitchen. Bai Qi immediately gritted her teeth in pain and cursed, ¡°Zhou Yao, you f*cking b*stard!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the real bastard?¡± The man¡¯s heavy body pressed down on her from behind. His voice was held back to the limit as he gritted his teeth, ¡°Little b*stard, where is your conscience? I think you¡¯ve lost all conscience!¡±

    She was torturing him on purpose.

    Bai Qi could not breathe under his pressure. ¡°Zhou Yao, what do you mean by this? Are you ming me? Humph, don¡¯t pretend anymore. You¡¯ve been living so carefree these four years. Why should I embarrass myself in front of you again? You...¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, she was turned around again. Her soft body crashed into his hard chest, and her red lips met his.

    He kissed her fiercely, obviously preventing her from saying another word. At that moment, his heart was in turmoil. If he heard her arrogant words again, he was not even sure what he would do.

    This woman was driving him crazy.

    Bai Qi refused to let him have his way with her. She opened her mouth and directly bit his thin lips. The faint taste of blood instantly filled her mouth. She thought that he would let go, but the man instead took the opportunity to stick his long tongue into hers. He did as he wished with her.

    Bai Qi grunted. Even though she was resisting, her body gave him the most loyal reaction. She still liked his kiss.

    She was so useless. Bai Qi¡¯s nose turned red. All the grievances that she had suffered these past few years surfaced. Her eyes welled up, and two drops of tears quickly flowed out from the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, what do I owe you?¡± Sheined in a trembling voice. ¡°Ever since I decided to be with you, I haven¡¯t had one good day... and now, you¡¯re still treating me like this? What... What right do you have to bully me like this?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s movements froze, and her tears flowed into his mouth. He closed his eyes as he tasted the bitterness...

    Bai Qi felt a warmth on her shoulders, it was from his tears.

    ¡°You think I¡¯ve been living my best life?¡± He asked hoarsely with his head lowered, ¡°In the past, even though I was a little unruly, I was still satisfied... But ever since I met you, I¡¯ve lost control of myself... Everyone says that love is the strongest poison in the world. You poisoned me, and now you¡¯re asking me why... Honey, who¡¯s the real bully here?

    Bai Qi could not answer. All these years, they had actually spent very little time together and had always been on and off. However, their love and hate were intertwined together like a. And no matter how much time had passed, the remained perfectly intact.

    Zhou Yao cupped her little face and kissed her tears. After he had kissed her enough, his big palm continued to slide down...

    Bai Qi¡¯s pupils dted. This person was a pervert when things don¡¯t go his way. ¡°Zhou Yao, what are you trying to do? You¡¯d better not mess around! You...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zhou Yao red at her with bloodshot eyes. He forcefully held her little hand and growled, ¡°Touch it yourself. Can I afford to wait?¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s small face was filled with shame and anger. She quickly pulled her hand back and wanted to escape.

    However, the man lifted her onto the table with his muscr arm. Hisrge palm was on her knee.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Bai Qi gritted her teeth and kicked him.

    Just as Zhou Yao was about to make a move, the doorbell suddenly rang. There was someone outside the door.

 Chapter 993 - Shut Up

    <h4>Chapter 993: Shut Up</h4>

    The doorbell rang, and Bai Qi remembered something important. She pushed the man away in a panic. ¡°Zhou Yao, Sileng is here. Let go of me!¡±

    Zhou Yao frowned when he heard Sileng¡¯s name. ¡°Why is he here?¡±

    He was unhappy that his own son had ruined his ns. But he was still mindful of his son, so he slowly and unwillingly let go of Bai Qi.

    Bai Qi immediately jumped down from the table and tidied up her clothes. She red at the man. ¡°What are you saying? The question should be what are you doing here, not what is Sileng doing here.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s face darkened. ¡°How dare you talk back to me!¡±

    Bai Qi found it funny. She raised the corners of her lips provocatively. ¡°Who are you lecturing? I¡¯m not Sileng. Do you think you¡¯re my dad?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s tightly knitted sword-like brows rxed at once. He smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°You can call me dad if you like.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Also, what¡¯s wrong with me lecturing you? Have I lectured you less in the past? If Sileng is disobedient, I¡¯ll spank his butt. If you¡¯re disobedient in the future, I¡¯ll inject a rod into your butt,¡± Zhou Yao said as he wildly tied the metal belt on his waist.

    Bai Qi¡¯s small face turned red. What was he saying?

    Did he know no shame?

    Bai Qi didn¡¯t want to talk to him. She turned around and went to open the door.

    Zhou Yao nced at her back, then reluctantly looked away. He bent down and picked up the red rope ne that had fallen on the ground.

    After dusting off the ne, he tied the red rope back to his neck.

    Just as he finished tying it, he heard the mother and son behind him saying, ¡°Sileng, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Bai Qi, is this your home? I¡¯ve been excited for the whole day. I¡¯ve been waiting toe to visit you. Bai Qi, you¡¯re amazing.¡±

    The conversation between these two was so jarring to Zhou Yao¡¯s ears. It was really strange. In the past, the two of them also talked like this. He did not feel anything back then, but now he was secretly unhappy.

    That woman was cold and ruthless to him, but she treated Sileng with apletely different persona. And that little guy, how could Zhou Yao not know what he was thinking? He wanted to flirt with his father¡¯s woman!

    Zhou Yao did not take a fancy to this littlepetitor, but Bai Qi¡¯s one-eighty difference in treatment made him gloomy.

    Mother Zhou¡¯s voice also came. ¡°Ms. Bai, sorry to trouble you...¡±

    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s no trouble at all. You can always bring Sileng to my ce to y in the future. Come, Auntie. Sileng,e in quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Sileng jumped in with a smile.

    However, the moment he entered, the smile on Zhou Sileng¡¯s face froze. He looked at the tall figure standing in the room. It was as if he was a pine tree that could not be ignored. He moved his small mouth in a daze. ¡°Dad... Daddy, why are you... here?¡±

    Zhou Yao ced one hand in his pocket and nced at his son. He lifted his thin lips. ¡°Do you want me to answer you?¡±

    Zhou Sileng became depressed. What did he say? He and daddy simply could notmunicate!

    Bai Qi could not bear to see Zhou Yao treat her son like this. She turned her head and red at the man. What did he mean by that? Could he not speak properly? What¡¯s with him trying to y cool?

    Zhou Yao looked at the woman¡¯s displeasure and satisfaction and coolly averted his gaze.

    However, the woman¡¯s gaze remained on his face. The man¡¯s hand in the pocket twitched. Well, they had just reunited, so he did not want to make her angry.

    ¡°I¡¯m here for business reasons,¡± Zhou Yao looked at Zhou Sileng and exined briefly.

    Actually, Zhou Sileng wanted to ask what kind of business he was doing, but he decided against it. Today, his father actually answered his question. He was so... ttered.

    Mother Zhou also found it strange that Zhou Yao was here. To be honest, if someone told her that Zhou Yao and a certain woman were in a jewelry store or a hotel, she wouldn¡¯t be surprised at all. But today, he came to Bai Qi¡¯s private residence, this was the same concept as when Zhou Yao brought a woman home one day.

    Mother Zhou always felt that something was going on between Zhou Yao and Bai Qi, for she was not as naive as Zhou Sileng. Mother Zhou nced at the two of them and then saw the corner of Zhou Yao¡¯s broken lips. She had been there before, with one nce, she knew that Zhou Yao¡¯s lips had been bitten by a woman.

    Who else could this woman be?

    It could only be Bai Qi.

    Bai Qi walked into the kitchen. ¡°Sileng, are you hungry? I¡¯ve already prepared the ingredients. I¡¯ll cook something delicious for you now, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Zhou Sileng cheered.

    ¡°Auntie, you stay and eat too.¡±

    Mother Zhou nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try Ms. Bai¡¯s cooking today.¡±

    The woman entered the kitchen. The grandma and the grandson pair were so lively that Zhou Yao didn¡¯t seem to fit in. He waspletely ignored. He coughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll eat here too.¡±

    Zhou Sileng was very surprised when he heard that. He wanted to say something, but Zhou Yao gave him a look. The meaning behind the look was very simple... Shut up!

    Mother Zhou chuckled. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s get Ms. Bai to add another set of bowls and chopsticks...¡±

    At this moment, Bai Qi poked her head out from the kitchen. She looked at Zhou Yao and shrugged apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the meal is ready. I only prepared enough food for three people.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s handsome face darkenedpletely. Was she asking him to leave?

    Zhou Yao immediately turned his head and nced at Mother Zhou.

    Ms. Zhou said, ¡°Hehe, Ms. Bai, I won¡¯t be eating here. I¡¯ll go back first. Zhou Yao and Sileng are eating here. There is just enough food for you guys. Once they¡¯re done eating, Zhou Yao can take Sileng home.¡±

    ¡°Auntie...¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled. Ms. Bai, I¡¯ll go first.¡± It seemed that someone was chasing after Mother Zhou, she turned around and ran away.

    Bai Qi didn¡¯t know how to react.

    This time, Zhou Yao was satisfied. He spread his long legs and sat on the only sofa in the living room. There was a newspaper on the coffee table. He casually picked it up and focused on the reading. Bai Qi nced at his two long legs that stretched forward, he was obviously the one who shamelessly stayed behind. But she somehow sensed an air of condescension from him.

    She red at him fiercely. B*stard!

    Zhou Yao didn¡¯t even need to raise his head to know that she was cursing him under her breath. He didn¡¯t care. At this time, the sofa sank in more beside him. Zhou Sileng¡¯s crisp and tender voice sounded, ¡°Daddy, why are you staying here?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Tonight is my time alone with Bai Qi. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s wrong for you to stay and freeload? You¡¯re already a huge third wheel.¡± Zhou Sileng felt very wronged.

    Zhou Yao snorted in his heart. He really wanted to tell this little guy to give up already. That¡¯s your mommy...

    However, he felt that the time was not right. He did not raise his head and simply replied, ¡°How about... I bring you home now?¡±

    Zhou Sileng said nothing more.

    Humph, you win!

    ...

    Bai Qi brought out three dishes and a soup to the table and the three of them sat down to eat.

 Chapter 994 - Always Be By My Side

    <h4>Chapter 994: Always Be By My Side</h4>

    Zhou Yao sat across from her while Zhou Sileng sat beside Bai Qi. Bai Qi picked up a piece of sweet and sour pork ribs and ced it into Zhou Sileng¡¯s bowl, ¡°Sileng, my culinary skills are not that good. You can eat more of whatever dishes you like. You can also tell me what dishes you like to eat. I will try my best to improve my culinary skills.¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s culinary skills were indeed not that good, but the three dishes and one soup were not that bad. It was just that the dishes didn¡¯t look too pretty. Bai Qi was very afraid that her son would despise her.

    In the past, she did not know how to cook and did not n to cook, but now she had changed her mind. She felt a sense of aplishment and satisfaction to be able to prepare a table of dishes for her son.

    Zhou Sileng was full of happiness. He ate the piece of sweet and sour pork ribs and said with a shaky mouth, ¡°Bai Qi, your dishes are so delicious. I really like them. They¡¯re even better than Auntie Ni¡¯s...¡±

    Zhou Sileng nced at the man across from him and said, ¡°Daddy, you must think that Bai Qi¡¯s dishes are not good, right? In that case, don¡¯t force yourself in the future. Don¡¯te over again!¡±

    Zhou Sileng had his own selfish motives. He was on a date with Bai Qi, so why did his daddy interfere? His daddy couldn¡¯t read the atmosphere!

    Zhou Yao picked up a piece of lettuce with his chopsticks. He took a bite elegantly and looked at the little one across from him. ¡°You¡¯re the one who thinks it¡¯s not delicious, right? I didn¡¯t say that.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, you... wronged me!¡± Zhou Sileng immediately looked at Bai Qi with a grievance look.

    Bai Qi couldn¡¯t bear to see her son being wronged. She kicked Zhou Yao under the table as a warning.

    She wanted to retract her foot, but it was toote. The man locked her foot without saying a word. When she was about to retract her foot, his two big feet moved and directly caught her small foot in the middle.

    Bai Qi was shocked, and her small face immediately turned red.

    Why was he so...

    ¡°Hey, Bai Qi, why is your face red? Is it too hot?¡± Zhou Sileng immediately noticed the abnormality and looked up at Bai Qi with his small head.

    Bai Qi avoided his gaze. She picked up some food and ced it in Zhou Sileng¡¯s bowl. Then, she answered perfunctorily, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s hot. Sileng, eat quickly. The food is getting cold.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Zhou Sileng continued to eat.

    Bai Qi red at Zhou Yao who was sitting across from her. Zhou Yao ate elegantly without looking up at her. He acted as if nothing had happened.

    Bai Qi was speechless.

    ...

    The dinner ended in a rather harmonious atmosphere. All three dishes and soup on the table had been finished, and there was not even a grain of rice left in the rice cooker. This was quite a show of support from the father and son.

    Bai Qi went to the kitchen to wash the dishes while Zhou Yao and Zhou Sileng sat on the sofa.

    Zhou Yao continued to read the newspaper. Zhou Sileng had something on his mind, so he kept peeping at his father¡¯s expression. He wanted to stay here and sleep with Bai Qi, but he had to seek his father¡¯s permission first. Moreover, he especially hoped that his father could leave as soon as possible. He wanted to have this beautiful space all to himself and Bai Qi.

    ¡°Daddy, hehe, look, it¡¯s so dark outside. Even the moon hase out...¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze was still fixed on the newspaper. He moved his thin lips. ¡°Mmm, do you want to go back?¡±

    Zhou Sileng was quiet for a second.

    Daddy, why are you so cunning? Will you die if you aren¡¯t? Will you?

    ¡°Daddy, I want to stay here tonight.¡± Zhou Sileng mustered up his courage and said.

    After saying that, he carefully looked at daddy¡¯s expression, but there was no change in his expression. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The moment he heard that, Zhou Sileng immediately jumped with joy. Daddy was really easygoing tonight. He wanted to get up and run to the kitchen to tell Bai Qi the good news, but at this time, the man beside him faintly added, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here too.¡±

    What???

    The smile on Zhou Sileng¡¯s face froze. ¡°Daddy, why are you staying here? Are you worried that I won¡¯t be able to go to school tomorrow? Don¡¯t worry, Bai Qi will take me there. You should hurry up and leave.¡±

    Zhou Yao crossed his legs, and his broad and thick body leaned into the sofa. He replied, ¡°Remember that you¡¯ll always be by my side.¡±

    Zhou Sileng didn¡¯t know how to respond to that.

    At this moment, Bai Qi came out of the kitchen after washing the dishes. ¡°Sileng, you can stay here and sleep.¡± Then she looked at the man who was reading the newspaper, ¡°General Zhou, I won¡¯t keep you. You can go back. I will send Sileng to school tomorrow morning.¡±

    Zhou Yao slowly put down the newspaper. He looked up at the woman in front of him and then at his son. ¡°Sileng, what do you think?¡±

    Zhou Sileng was well aware of his father¡¯s threatening gaze. His father seemed to be saying ¡ª ¡°What do you want, son? Do you want me to take you away, or do you want me to stay with you?¡±

    Zhou Sileng ran over to hug Bai Qi¡¯s thigh with a sad and tender little face. He said angrily, ¡°Bai Qi, if I stay here tonight, will it be ok for my daddy to stay here as well? If... I¡¯m here alone... I¡¯ll be afraid.¡±

    Bai Qi was very surprised. Little Sileng had been very independent since he was young. Zhou Yao rarely went home and stayed at the military base most of the time. He slept alone in his own room and had never said that he was scared.

    ¡°Sileng, why are you scared? I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°That... that¡¯s different. I want... I want daddy to stay with me.¡±

    As soon as he said this, Bai Qi¡¯s heart softened. Yes, in a child¡¯s heart, both daddy and mommy were indispensable.

    Of course, Bai Qi didn¡¯t know that Zhou Sileng didn¡¯t think that way at all. He was just being threatened.

    Bai Qi patted Zhou Sileng¡¯s little head and red at Zhou Yao at the same time. She held Zhou Sileng¡¯s hand and entered the room. ¡°Sileng, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s wash our faces and get ready for bed. Let¡¯s sleep together tonight. I¡¯ll read you a story, okay?¡±

    Zhou Sileng¡¯s gloominess was swept away. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Long live Bai Qi!¡±

    ...

    Once the mother and son left, Zhou Yao immediately threw away the newspaper in his hand. He had no idea what was written in the newspaper. A smile appeared on the man¡¯s handsome face. This smile was like a child who stole a piece of candy. He was very satisfied and proud.

    Zhou Yao stood up and nced into the kitchen. He did not expect that the woman¡¯s culinary skills to have improved so much over the past four years. She was already able to feed the two of them.

    In the future, when he went home from work and his son came back from school, they would be able to eat the dishes that she personally cooked every day.

    In fact, he did not ask for much. It was just the scene before his eyes.

    He spread his long legs and walked to the only room in the house. The door was not closed. He had one hand in his pocket and leaned against the door frame to look inside. Bai Qi and Zhou Sileng had already gone to bed. Zhou Sileng restedfortably on Bai Qi¡¯s slender arm. Bai Qi told him a story in a gentle voice.

    Zhou Sileng soon closed his eyes. Bai Qi confirmed that he was asleep and put down the fairy tale book. She pulled back her slender arms.

    She had just washed Little Sileng¡¯s face, but she had not done so herself yet. She wanted to go wash up and sleep.

    But just as she pulled back her slender arms, two strong arms suddenly stretched out and carried her out of bed.

 Chapter 995 - Donâ€™t Kid Yourself, Youâ€™re My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 995: Don¡¯t Kid Yourself, You¡¯re My Wife</h4>

    Bai Qi was startled when she was carried up. She quickly raised her head and her gaze met the man¡¯s narrow, bright eyes that were faintly flickering with mes.

    Bai Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately stretched out her two small hands and pressed them against his firm chest. ¡°What are you doing? Sileng is here...¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s gaze darkened as he carried her out of the room.

    After entering the living room, Bai Qi finally rxed a bit. She bit her lower lip and said, ¡°Zhou Yao, put me down!¡±

    ¡°No,¡± The man¡¯s tone was as pushy as ever.

    The anger in Bai Qi¡¯s heart waspletely ignited. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too presumptuous? You do whatever you want. Did you ask for my permission?¡±

    Zhou Yao slowly raised the corners of his lips. He lowered his eyes and looked at the woman¡¯s beautiful gray eyes that had been tempered with fire. ¡°Don¡¯t kid yourself, you¡¯re my wife!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Bai Qi took a deep breath. ¡°Go find another woman. Where¡¯s Liu Chengcheng? Where¡¯s Yang Lin? Where are all the women you¡¯ve dated in the past few years?¡±

    Zhou Yao threw Bai Qi onto the sofa in the living room,

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± He raised his straight eyebrows. He was in a good mood.

    Bai Qi was about to get up from the sofa when the man quickly pressed down on her. His rough palm forcefully grabbed her chin. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t touched any woman. I¡¯m the same as you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right! Like I¡¯d believe that. In that hotel room, I saw with my own eyes that Liu Chengcheng was wearing a fis, sexy lingerie. You still want to lie to me?¡± Bai Qi didn¡¯t believe it at all.

    ¡°No means no. I, Zhou Yao, never lie!¡±

    ...

    An hourter, the living room regained its peace. Clothes were scattered all over the floor. The man and woman were joined.

    ¡°Honey, until now, I still feel like this is all a dream. For the past four years, I thought you were dead. I waited for you, but I didn¡¯t dare to hope that one day you woulde back. Honey, I...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± Bai Qi interrupted him.

    ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t want to hear this topic, then I won¡¯t talk about it. Honey, our son, Sileng, has always wanted a mommy. He misses you very much. Now, the three of us are finally reunited. If I tell him this news, he will be very happy. He likes you very much, and you are the mommy he misses so much...¡±

    Bai Qi turned around and looked at Zhou Yao. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Sileng yet. I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be able to ept it for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Yao agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s tell him slowly and let him ept it bit by bit.¡±

    After saying that, Zhou Yao bent down and kissed her again. His big palm reached for her chest, and his steady breathing became chaotic again. ¡°Honey, I still...¡±

    Before he could finish his words, the sweetie in his arms pulled away, Bai Qi got down from the sofa.

    She bent down and picked up the clothes on the floor, then walked to the room. She refused, and it was obvious that she did not want to talk to him.

    Zhou Yao looked at her smooth jade-like back and her enchanting curves. He swallowed hard, and the corners of his mouth curled into a doting smile. He knew that this woman was deliberately trying to tease him.

    He also got up as well and casually picked up the ck underwear on the ground and put it on. He walked to the door with his upper body naked and bare feet. He put his big palm on the doorknob to open the door, but the door was already locked from the inside.

    She did not let him in.

    On the first night, she actually locked him outside the door.

    Zhou Yao raised his sword-like eyebrows but was not angry. As long as the two most important people in his life were sleeping in the room, he felt fully content.

 Chapter 996 - Zhou Sileng Said That The Word â€˜Trashâ€™ Isnâ€™t Inheritable

    <h4>Chapter 996: Zhou Sileng Said That The Word ¡®Trash¡¯ Isn¡¯t Inheritable</h4>

    In fact, so what if she locked the door from the inside? A door could not stop him at all. It was very easy for him to enter, but he did not want to go against her wishes, afraid that she would really get angry.

    Having just been indulged and satisfied, he was in a good mood and was more patient. At this moment, he was standing outside the door and was also willing to sweet-talk her to soften her heart.

    ¡°Honey, did you lock me out? Could you really bear to do that? There¡¯s only one room here, where do I sleep?¡±

    ¡°Honey, let me in. I want to sleep with you and our son.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t sleep in the room. Can you at least let me go in and take a shower? I just sweated all over and my body is very sticky. You know that I definitely won¡¯t sleep well like this.¡±

    As he spoke outside, there was no response from inside the room. She was determined not to open the door.

    Zhou Yao licked his dry thin lips. ¡°Ha...¡± heughed softly and dotingly. Little b*stard, she¡¯s acting up because she knew his love for her.

    ...

    The next morning.

    The rm clock went off and Bai Qi opened her eyes. She woke upter than usual today, probably because she got tired fromst night. Her body was still sore and aching.

    With his physique, it was difficult for a normal woman to endure.

    Zhou Sileng was sleeping soundly in her arms. Bai Qi stroked his soft ck hair and called out to him, ¡°Sileng, wake up. We need to get up now. You still have school today.¡±

    Zhou Sileng opened his sleepy eyes and pouted his little pink lips. ¡°Bai Qi, what time is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s seven.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then I should get up.¡± As he spoke, Zhou Sileng stretched out his small hand and hugged Bai Qi¡¯s waist. He rubbed against her coquettishly. ¡°I really want to hug you and sleep for a while longer.¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s body was soft and fragrant. It was especiallyfortable for him to hug her.

    ¡°Sileng, you cane here often in the future.¡±

    ¡°Really? Let¡¯s pinky swear.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Bai Qi pinky swore with him. ¡°Sileng, get up quickly. I woke upte today too. I wanted to make some porridge for you. How about this, we¡¯ll have some breakfast outside.¡±

    Zhou Sileng didn¡¯t have any objections. ¡°Okay, anything you say.¡±

    ...

    After washing up, the two of them walked out of the room hand in hand. ¡°Bai Qi, what are we having for breakfastter? I want to eat... Ah, daddy!¡±

    Zhou Sileng saw Zhou Yao in the dining room.

    Zhou Yao had changed into a dark blue V-neck thin sweater and ck trousers. He shaved his chin, making his face look younger and more handsome. Compared to Bai Qi¡¯s aching body, he looked quite energetic.

    Bai Qi looked out of the corner of her eyes. The man was standing by the small dining table, setting up the bowls and chopsticks. On the table were three bowls of steaming porridge, a few pastries, and exquisite side dishes.

    Bai Qi was stunned. He had prepared breakfast?

    Zhou Sileng had already run to the dining table. He held his chin in his two small hands. ¡°Daddy, why are you still here? Bai Qi and I have forgotten about you.¡±

    His son did not care for his father¡¯s pride at all. Zhou Yao raised his eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Sit down and eat breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Zhou Sileng quickly turned to look at Bai Qi. ¡°Bai Qi,e quickly. We can have breakfast.¡±

    Bai Qi had no choice but to walk over.

    The three of them ate breakfast together. Zhou Sileng picked up a small steamed bun and took a bite, ¡°Wow, daddy, this small steamed bun is so delicious. Did you buy it from that shop in the west of the city? Grandma buys it for me too. I thought daddy didn¡¯t know what I like to eat, so I didn¡¯t expect daddy to buy it for me.¡±

    Zhou Yao ate his breakfast quietly and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Zhou Sileng was very happy. He felt that he had been very happy recently. He asked, ¡°Daddy, this porridge is also delicious. Did you buy it?¡±

    ¡°No, I made it.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, Daddy, did you make it yourself?¡± Zhou Sileng sobbed in excitement.

    Bai Qi asked anxiously, ¡°Sileng, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Bai Qi, I just feel that happiness hase too suddenly. Daddy treats me so well.¡±

    Zhou Yao nced at his son¡¯s dramatic and poor acting skills. His face was full of disdain, but in his heart, he was still pretty happy. If his son spoke well of him before the woman, that woman would eventually treat him well, right?

    This son was not raised in vain.

    Bai Qi was surprised that little Sileng praised his daddy like so, but as long as they could get along, it was good enough. Bai Qi wanted to say something, but at that moment, Zhou Sileng said to himself, ¡°All my life, daddy has never cooked for me. I didn¡¯t know that daddy¡¯s cooking skills were better than anyone else¡¯s. I¡¯m really ttered by today¡¯s breakfast. I feel like I¡¯ve suddenly turned from an abandoned child of God into a favored child.¡±

    Bai Qi didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s handsome face twitched twice.

    ¡°Bai Qi, actually, when I think about it, daddy sometimes treats me quite well despite how he has a bad temper and often hits me and likes to pick up different girls like he¡¯s changing clothes. Sometimes, I¡¯m confused. I don¡¯t know whether he¡¯s busy in the army or taking those women to buy jewelry or a hotel room. Oh right, daddy doesn¡¯t have time to apany me, and I can only count on one hand how many times I¡¯ve seen him in the morning or at night...¡±

    Zhou Sileng sighed, ¡°But Bai Qi, he¡¯s my daddy. You don¡¯t have to be afraid. The word ¡®trash¡¯ is not inheritable. My daddy is promiscuous, but I¡¯m loyal. We¡¯ll move out in the future and won¡¯t have to live with him.¡±

    Zhou Silengforted his woman like so.

    Bai Qi tightened her grip on the chopsticks. Her chest was burning with anger. How trash was this man that his own son would describe him so?

    Zhou Yao¡¯s face was ashen. He didn¡¯t know that his son could pull the rug out from under him like this. He red at Zhou Sileng and reprimanded him in a low voice, ¡°Shut up and drink your milk!¡±

    Milk again?

    Zhou Sileng felt as if his Achilles¡¯ heel had been hit.

    At this moment, a pampered rebuke sounded in his ear, ¡°You shut up! I¡¯ll ask you to leave after breakfast!¡±

    Zhou Sileng¡¯s jaw almost dropped. He turned to look at Bai Qi. Did Bai Qi... did she tell his daddy to shut up?

    Bai Qi was really... really bold.

    Zhou Sileng was waiting for his daddy to fly into a rage. His daddy had always had a bad temper. He had already thought of how to protect Bai Qi, but no matter how much he waited, his daddy did not fly into a rage.

    He nced sideways and saw his father simply nced at Bai Qi. He did not say anything, he only lowered his head and ate his breakfast.

    Zhou Sileng didn¡¯t know what to think of the situation.

    The sun must have risen from the West today because his father seemed to have changed into a different person.

    ...

    Bai Qi did not want to spend another minute with this man, but little Sileng had to go to school, and Zhou Yao had the car. In front of her son, she did not want her son to notice theplex rtionship between the adults at such a young age.

 Chapter 997 - Hello, Doctor Zhou

    <h4>Chapter 997: Hello, Doctor Zhou</h4>

    Bai Qi had no choice but to get into Zhou Yao¡¯s car with Zhou Sileng.

    The three of them did not speak along the way. Zhou Sileng wanted to speak, but he did not dare. He could clearly feel that his words at the dining table had thoroughly angered his father. He was certain that if he dared to say another word, his father¡¯s p would definitelynd on his butt.

    When they arrived at the kindergarten, Zhou Sileng got out of the car. Bai Qi walked him to the main entrance. The kindergarten teacher was there to pick him up. Zhou Sileng waved, ¡°Bai Qi, I¡¯m going to school.¡±

    Bai Qi also waved her hand. She gently reminded him, ¡°Sileng, you have to listen to the teacher and behave yourself.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Zhou Sileng skipped into the ssroom.

    The little guy disappeared from her sight. Bai Qi was still in a daze. To be able to send her son to school like this, she felt very happy.

    At this moment, a low and masculine voice sounded from behind her, ¡°Our son has already left, what are you still looking at? In the future, you can see him anytime you want.¡±

    Bai Qi turned around and looked at the man in the driver¡¯s seat. At this moment, Zhou Yao had one hand on the steering wheel. He slightly leaned over and stuck his head out to look at her. His narrow eyes were bright and gentle.

    Bai Qi snorted and turned around to leave.

    Zhou Yao quickly started the car and slowly followed behind her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you angry? Quickly get in the car.¡±

    Bai Qi walked on her own path and ignored him.

    Zhou Yao frowned. He knew that his son¡¯s words at the dining table had angered her. He opened his mouth to exin, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Sileng¡¯s nonsense. You can¡¯t take a child¡¯s words seriously. I¡¯ve already tried very hard to be a good father. If I really didn¡¯t treat him well, then how did he grow up? As for... the matter of me picking up girls, it¡¯spletely made up...¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop saying that. I don¡¯t believe everything Sileng says. I only believe what I see. I can find out how many girlfriends you¡¯ve had from entertainment magazines. Just from what I¡¯ve seen, you¡¯ve already slept with that Liu Chengcheng twice. You¡¯ve also slept with that Yang Lin, right? I think you¡¯ve slept with a woman so much that you¡¯ve forgotten your own son. Oh right, when we first met, you asked me to take off my clothes. You even tried to rape me in the kitchen. General Zhou, stop quibbling. I don¡¯t want to listen to your exnation at all,¡± Bai Qi said coldly.

    Zhou Yao knew that this matter had gotten out of hand. He could not clear his name even if he jumped into the Yellow River. The meeting between him and her could not be considered good. It was simply... very bad.

    In the past few years, his infamous reputation had spread far and wide. Even his own mother could not help but sigh over this matter. He had never exined it to anyone. She had indeed seen him and Liu Chengcheng in the hotel together twice. On the night when Sileng was sick, she had misunderstood him and Yang Lin. At that time, he had only said one thing, ¡°You¡¯re jealous that I¡¯m not sleeping with you...¡±

    Thinking of this, Zhou Yao wished he could p himself twice. No matter how loving a couple might be, no woman could tolerate a man like him, right?

    He looked at Bai Qi¡¯s slender and beautiful back, and his heart felt soft and painful. He could understand her, he could understand all her resentment and grievances. To give birth to Sileng, she had not hesitated to cut open her stomach. She had almost lost her life four years ago. In herst moment, she hoped that he would be a good father, but he did not do it well at all.

    Zhou Yao needed time to have a good talk with her but now was obviously not the right time. He could only change the topic. ¡°Honey, get in the car. We still have business to do. I¡¯ll take you to see doctor Zhou.¡±

    Doctor Zhou?

    Bai Qi stopped. She turned to look at Zhou Yao. She saw her ordinary and unfamiliar face in the man¡¯s bright eyes.

    ...

    In the hospital.

    The assistant opened the door to the office. Bai Qi was led into the office by Zhou Yao.

    The office was very spacious. The floor was covered with a soft carpet. There were a few nts by the window. The beautiful morning light spilled in, making the officefortable and warm.

    A handsome man in a white coat was sitting on the office chair. Zhou Dayuan¡¯s two fair and beautiful hands were typing rapidly on the keyboard. He was face timing with a foreign medical professor.

    Seeing that the two of them had arrived, he smiled apologetically. Then, he said goodbye and turned off the video. He got up and said, ¡°General Zhou, Mrs. Zhou, Hello.¡±

    He extended his hand to Zhou Yao.

    Zhou Yao shook his hand and then looked at Bai Qi. ¡°Doctor Zhou, I¡¯ve already told you the details on the phone. I need you to help me confirm if she went through stic surgery, a disguise, or something else.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at Bai Qi again, then he spread his long legs and left the office.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou,e, sit here.¡± Zhou Dayuan politely pointed at the rattan chair.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Qi looked out of the door. Zhou Yao didn¡¯t go far. He was leaning against the door frame with his back turned to her. She looked away and sat on the rattan chair.

    Zhou Dayuan walked over and asked with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, are you nervous?¡±

    Bai Qi shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not nervous. Actually... I¡¯m already used to this face.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan reached out and touched her forehead. He smiled warmly. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Zhou doesn¡¯t think so?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan raised his eyebrows. ¡°When you looked at General Zhou just now, I thought you were nervous. You¡¯re nervous about this face because you think General Zhou is nervous about your face.¡±

    Bai Qi stopped talking. This seemingly gentle doctor Zhou had seen through her thoughts. She was indeed nervous. No matter how beautiful or ugly this face was, it was not hers.

    Moreover, to Zhou Yao, she had be ugly. He had been in his prime for the past four years, and she... she felt that she did not deserve to be with him now.

    Although he did not say it out loud, what man would not like beautiful women? She clearly remembered how he despised her current face in the past. One time, he even asked her to look at herself in the mirror.

    Bai Qi lowered her eyes due to sadness.

    Zhou Dayuan carefully touched her cheekbones and sideburns. At this time, the doctor¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± He apologized and then took out his phone. When he saw the number on the phone, the man¡¯s whole face was filled with tenderness. ¡°Hello, honey...¡±

    Zhou Dayuan didn¡¯t go far, so Bai Qi could clearly hear the voiceing from the other end. It was Jian Han. The woman¡¯s voice was very delicate, like a feather. ¡°Hello, honey. My goodness, I woke upte again today. The key is that I can¡¯t find my socks...¡±

    ¡°Honey, I put your socks in the drawer. If you wake upte, don¡¯t go to the studio. Today, you can take our son out shopping. Also, I made breakfast. Just microwave it for five minutes.¡±

 Chapter 998 - Iâ€™ve Only Slept With You

    <h4>Chapter 998: I¡¯ve Only Slept With You</h4>

    Bai Qi listened to doctor Zhou¡¯s orderly arrangements over the phone. It could be seen that taking care of his wife and children was doctor Zhou¡¯s daily routine.

    Bai Qi had once heard that doctor Zhou¡¯s wife, Jian Han, was his university ssmate. The two of them had been in love for a whole ten years. After going through many, many hardships, they finally were able to get married. Doctor Zhou and his wife were very in love. He doted on his wife without restraint, any woman would be envious and jealous.

    Bai Qi raised her head to look at doctor Zhou in front of her. She had interacted with many men, but most of them were like Zhou Yao or her big brother, Leng Hao. It was rare for her to see someone as gentle as doctor Zhou.

    The corners of her mouth curled up as she said softly, ¡°Doctor Zhou, your wife must be very happy.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan put away his phone. He looked at Zhou Yao, who stood outside the door and smiled. ¡°Why, Mrs. Zhou, aren¡¯t you happy?¡±

    Happy?

    Bai Qi smiled nkly and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, every man loves differently. Whether you¡¯re happy or not, you¡¯ll know when you ask your heart.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Bai Qi nodded. ¡°Doctor Zhou, I forgot to thank you. Sileng was indebted to you at birth.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. If you want to thank, thank General Zhou. Sileng was born prematurely at eight and a half months. When I picked him up on the ind, I felt his weak pause. As a doctor, with Sileng¡¯s condition at that time, it was really difficult for him to survive. Therefore, when I returned to T City, I suggested that General Zhou let me take him home for a period of time and let me take care of him personally. However, General Zhou didn¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°Sileng was really brought up by General Zhou. Before Sileng was one year old, Zhou Yao was the one who held him in his arms. Ah, Mrs. Zhou, you haven¡¯t seen it with your own eyes. You might not be able to imagine the scene of General Zhou taking care of the child. His was very clumsy. When he held Sileng for the first time, he was as stiff as a rock. He brewed milk powder for Sileng, changed her diapers, and bathed him. I personally watched General Zhou struggle as a father.¡±

    ¡°Actually, the most difficult time is when Sileng got sick. The hospital has issued a few critical illness notices. Sileng was too young. Every time he receives an IV drip, he needs to shave off his newly grown hair and search for blood vessels on his head. Sileng would cry incessantly when he felt pain. At that time, General Zhou tightly held one of Sileng¡¯s small hands. Most of the time, he doesn¡¯t have any expression or spoke, but everyone could see his reddened eyes.¡±

    ¡°For half a year, General Zhou and Sileng spent their time in the hospital ward. Although there was sunlight in the ward, they had already spent an entire winter there. In the world where they were dependent on each other, their world was colorless.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan frowned as he mentioned the past.

    Bai Qi felt as if her heart was being squeezed tightly by arge palm. She was in so much pain that she could hardly breathe. How much had her little Silleng suffered?

    And that man, she had always known how clumsy he was. He would throw a tantrum and kick things if things didn¡¯t go his way. When she was with him, she did not hear him say many sweet words. He would always yell. He did not have the patience and had a bad temper, she really couldn¡¯t imagine how he yed the role of a... mother.

    How did they survive all those years without her?

    ...

    After the examination, Bai Qi walked out. She stood by the window in the corridor and breathed in the fresh air outside.

    At this time, two strong arms wrapped around her slender waist from behind. She was leaning against a broad and warm chest. A gentle kissnded on her head. The man¡¯s soft voice sounded, ¡°Isn¡¯t it cold standing here in the wind?¡±

    Bai Qi didn¡¯t move and let him hold her. She shook her head, ¡°No... What did doctor Zhou say? What happened to my face?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Zhou said that there are no traces of surgery on your face, so it¡¯s not stic surgery.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s a facial maniption? Where¡¯s Han Xuan?¡± She put her hands into the pockets of her coat and asked directly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent people to look for her. Unless she had disappeared from this world, I¡¯ll find her soon.¡± Zhou Yao kissed her face.

    Bai Qi slowly turned her head to look at him. ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t you bring her back four years ago?¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at the woman¡¯s beautiful gray eyes and shook his head, ¡°No. Four years ago, before you gave birth, she flew from T City to look for me on the ind. I exined everything to her clearly. Later, some things happened during the scuffle between Ye Ziyi and me. She fell to the ground and was a little mentally unstable. I asked my men to keep an eye on her, but then something happened after you gave birth. Sileng was born, and I. . . fainted. Everything was very chaotic at that time, and there was a big explosion. When everyone had returned to T City, they found that Han Xuan was already gone.¡±

    Bai Qi caught a keyword in this sentence. She looked at his cold and stern face with interest and said with disdain, ¡°General Zhou, wasn¡¯t it embarrassing for you to faint on the battlefield? You¡¯re such a noob. If you don¡¯t faint, I might not have to wander around for four years, and Han Xuan wouldn¡¯t have escaped.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s expression was also very unnatural. He took a deep look at Bai Qi and then exined, ¡°I thought you were... dead. Fainting wasn¡¯t be something I could control.¡±

    Bai Qi snorted and ignored him.

    Zhou Yao hugged her even tighter. He used his nose to rub against her hair, ¡°Ye Ziyi died four years ago. At that time, I confronted him and shot him. His death report also confirmed that he was indeed dead. However, there are still a few mysteries. First, when you were giving birth, there was abnormal bleeding. It was obvious that your breathing had already disappeared. Then who saved you? Second, the ind was quickly submerged under the sea. How did you drift to the wilderness onnd? It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. It must have been man-made. Was this also part of Ye Ziyi¡¯s n? Third, Han Xuan, now we can be sure that Han Xuan did something to your face. How did she do it? Did she collude with Ye Ziyi?¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry about that. Now, you just need to care for our son and stay by my side. Leave everything else to me, and I will take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Bai Qi replied, ¡°Han Xuan is your problem. Even if you find her, she may not change my face back. You can do whatever you want then, whether it¡¯s coercion or luring or... seduction...¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, the two muscr arms around her slender waist suddenly tightened. The man¡¯s displeased voice sounded, ¡°Honey, how can you say that?¡±

    Bai Qi turned her head and smiled at him. ¡°General Zhou, you¡¯ve slept with so many women anyway. To save me this time, it¡¯s no big deal to sleep with Han Xuan.¡±

    She felt pain in her waist. It was Zhou Yao, he pinched her. The man¡¯s handsome face darkened, and he stared at her like an eagle. ¡°I¡¯ll exin again. I¡¯ve only slept with you. If you dare to say such words to provoke me again, I¡¯ll make a mess out of you!¡±

 Chapter 999 - I Still Love Him

    <h4>Chapter 999: I Still Love Him</h4>

    What a vulgar man!

    ¡°Got it.¡± Bai Qi stroke her hair from her cheeks. She pouted her red lips and said tenderly, ¡°It¡¯s just a joke. Why are you so serious?¡±

    She pretended to be rxed, but Zhou Yao knew that she was not joking. She still did not believe him.

    He pinched her chin with two fingers. ¡°What do I have to do for you to believe me? Tell me, Hmm?¡±

    The man was really anxious. His eyes were no longer as calm as before, looking like he was panicking. Bai Qi suddenly felt a pain in her heart. She slowly reached out her small hand to touch his handsome face.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes darkened. He held her small hand tightly, afraid that she would leave again.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, is this face... ugly? Am I... never going to be able to change it back...¡± Bai Qi¡¯s eyes were filled with deep sorrow.

    Zhou Yao pulled back his brows and kissed her little hand. ¡°Believe me, I will change you back... Even if you can¡¯t change back, even if you¡¯re ugly, am I not still attracted to you? The first time I saw you on set, my eyes were deeply attracted to you...¡±

    Bai Qi curled the corners of her lips. ¡°Yes, the first time on set, you fought with me for Liu Chengcheng. Then you even tampered with the Bai¡¯s Martial Arts Dojo. You forced me to take off my clothes for you to see... General Zhou, in short, thank you for being attracted to me.¡±

    At this moment, Zhou Yao only wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He could not exin the details of his past enough. He suddenly realized why he had been such a jerk in the past.

    ¡°Honey, let me exin...¡±

    Zhou Yao wanted to exin, but the assistant¡¯s voice came from behind him. ¡°General Zhou, doctor Zhou has something to discuss with you. Pleasee this way.¡±

    Zhou Yao had no choice but to let go of Bai Qi. He reminded her in a low voice, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll be out in a while. We¡¯ll go home together.¡±

    ...

    Bai Qi did not wait for Zhou Yao as he disappeared from her sight. She walked out of the hospital.

    She hailed a taxi on the street and returned to her house.

    As she walked into the neighborhood, she suddenly saw a familiar figure in front of her. It was Bai Bo.

    ¡°Senior brother, what are you doing here? Are you looking for me?¡± She walked up and called out. No matter what, she was filled with gratitude towards Bai Bo.

    Bai Bo turned around and revealed a simple and honest smile. ¡°Bai Qi, you¡¯re back. Yes, I¡¯m here to look for you.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, why are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I noticed that you haven¡¯t been to the dojo in the past few days. I couldn¡¯t get through to your phone either. I thought that something had happened to you and I was worried, so I came over to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, from now on... I won¡¯t go to the dojo anymore.¡±

    ¡°Why? Bai Qi, did someone bully you?¡± Bai Bo asked.

    ¡°No, everyone treated me very well. It¡¯s just that...¡± Bai Qi looked at Bai Bo. ¡°I¡¯ve recovered my memories, and I want to return to my normal life.¡±

    Bai Bo was stunned. ¡°Bai Qi, you¡¯ve recovered your memories? You...¡±

    ¡°Yes, I...¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, Bai Qi. Don¡¯t say anything yet. Let me talk about something first. I¡¯ve been hiding something for a long time. I¡¯ve never had the courage to tell you. I¡¯m afraid that if I don¡¯t say it now, I won¡¯t have the chance. Bai Qi, I¡¯m leaving in two days. I want to settle down in Jiangnan. My martial arts dojo has opened there, and I¡¯ve bought a house. I... I want to take you with me.¡±

    Bai Qi knew what he meant, but she didn¡¯t expect him to say it now. ¡°Senior brother...¡±

    ¡°Bai Qi, I like you. I¡¯ve liked you for a long time! I¡¯ve seen a lot of good qualities in you over the past two years. You¡¯re hardworking and kind. I know you¡¯re single too. I want to give you a family. In the future, we¡¯ll form a happy family. I¡¯ll treat you very well.¡±

    ¡°Bai Bo, I¡¯m sorry. I have a son...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I ept all of your past. In the future, I¡¯ll treat your son as my own...¡±

    ¡°Bai Bo,¡± Bai Qi interrupted him calmly, ¡°I have a son, and I have a... man. Although we¡¯ve been separated for four years, I still love him.¡±

    Yes, she loved him.

    No matter how bad that man was, she still loved him.

    As soon as she finished speaking, Bai Bo became quiet. He looked disappointed and depressed. ¡°Bai Qi, is that man... General Zhou?¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Senior brother, is Ye Ziyi the one who saved you in the past?¡±

    Bai Bo hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Five or six years ago, when I opened a dojo, I offended the local hooligans there. They were prepared to take revenge on me. I was weak and had already prepared for the worst. However, I met Mr. Ye and he saved me. He is the savior of my life, my savior.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ye was just passing by. He didn¡¯t ask anything in return from me, so I could only give him my contact information. I said that no matter what requests he had in the future, I would do it for him. In the blink of an eye, two years had passed. Suddenly, one day, I received a message from him. He sent me a photo of you. He said that your face might have changed a lot, but nothing else would change. You would also lose your memory. Mr. Ye asked me to look for you and take care of you, but he didn¡¯t give me an address. He said that everything would be up to the gods, whether I could find you or when I would find you. So, it took me two years to find you.¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s suspicions were confirmed. Bai Bo had been instructed by Ye Ziyi.

    It seemed that Ye Ziyi had saved her when she was giving birth, but he was still reluctant to take her life. Ye Ziyi had also colluded with Han Xuan, and they had manipted her face.

    ¡°Bai Qi, Mr. Ye also said that if your memory couldn¡¯t be retrieved, he will let me take care of you for the rest of your life. But if one day you regain your memory, I can tell you about this. Bai Qi, although I don¡¯t know what your rtionship is with Mr. Ye, I know that Mr. Ye treats you very well.¡±

    Very well?

    Bai Qi wanted tough when she heard these two words. In fact, Ye Ziyi was indeed very good to her. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t bear to take her life. But, could that be counted as kindness?

    Did he ever ask her if she needed this kind of kindness?

    He made her lose her memory, changed her face, and created the illusion that she was already dead. She had been wandering outside for the past four years. If it weren¡¯t for Bai Bo who identally let here to T city, she wouldn¡¯t have known the existence of Sileng and Zhou Yao.

    She would rather have never met that man called Ye Ziyi.

    She would never forgive him.

    ¡°Bai Qi, I have already told you everything I know. General Zhou is very good. He is someone I will never be able to be in my life. I am relieved that you are with him. I will leave tomorrow. Bai Qi, goodbye.¡±

    Bai Bo gave an honest smile and extended his hand to Bai Qi.

    ¡°Senior brother, thank you for the past two years. In the future, you will meet someone better. You will definitely be happy.¡± Bai Qi shook his hand.

 Chapter 1000 - Zhou Yao, I Really Hate You

    <h4>Chapter 1000: Zhou Yao, I Really Hate You</h4>

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Bai Bo nodded vigorously. ¡°Bai Qi, you must be happy too!¡±

    The two of them shook hands and smiled at each other. It was fate that they had met by chance, and Bai Qi was filled with gratitude towards him.

    But at this moment, a gloomy voice suddenly sounded in her ears. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Bai Qi quickly turned her head to look. The man was too fast. She only saw a blur before a fist smashed into Bai Bo¡¯s face. Bai Bo was caught off guard and fell to the ground.

    Bai Qi was shocked. She did not know that Zhou Yao had rushed over. It was not enough for this man to punch Bai Bo. He used arge palm to grab Bai Bo¡¯s cor and smashed Bai Bo¡¯s stomach twice.

    Bai Bo had no strength to resist at all. Blood oozed out from the corner of his mouth. He was in a sorry state. ¡°General... General Zhou, listen to me...¡±

    How could Zhou Yao listen to the words of others now? His handsome face was tense and his brows were filled with monstrous anger. ¡°Who told you to touch her? Do you know who she is? She is my woman!¡±

    Bai Qi quickly stepped forward. ¡°Zhou Yao, what are you doing? Stop it!¡±

    Zhou Yao refused to stop. In the blink of an eye, two fistsnded on Bai Bo¡¯s stomach again. He gritted his teeth gloomily. Just thinking about how her hand had been held by someone else and how she was still smiling so brightly at others made him lose control.

    Bai Qi furrowed her beautiful brows and said coldly, ¡°Zhou Yao, you¡¯re not going to stop, are you? Alright then, you can stay here alone. Don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again!¡±

    Bai Qi turned around and left.

    Seeing her leave, Zhou Yao forced himself to stop. He nced at Bai Bo and abandoned him. He quickly chased after the woman in front of him.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± He chased after her and threatened in a deep voice.

    Bai Qi did not stop. She did not even turn her head, ¡°Why should I stop? Why should I listen to You? What right do you have to order me around? I don¡¯t want to see you right now. You¡¯re simply an unreasonable man. Not only are you possessive, but you¡¯re also rude. You¡¯re always like this. When you see me with another man, you beat him up without any reason. I have nothing to say to you!¡±

    He was really too violent. He did not even give others a chance to exin before he sentenced someone to death. Bai Bo was her savior, but now he had beaten him up ruthlessly.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s face was ashen. He had always been a pushover. He was angry, and she still went against him. He immediately stretched out his right foot and kicked over a trash can by the side of the road.

    The trash can wanted to cry, ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m in the wrong? I told you to wait for me in the hospital. Why didn¡¯t you wait? When I came out, I didn¡¯t see you. I rushed here and saw you standing with that man. He even shook your hand. What do you want me to think?¡±

    Bai Qi suddenly turned around and looked at the man, ¡°General Zhou, what you think has nothing to do with me. Bai Bo is not just any person. He once helped me. When I was wandering outside, he and the Bai¡¯s Martial Arts Dojo gave me shelter and warmth. What about you? What were you doing at that time?¡±

    ¡°You neglected the growth of Sileng. You were constantly picking up girls outside. When I was worried about not being able to pay the rent, you could spend eight figures to buy jewelry for Liu Chengcheng without batting an eye. You could have been a good father, but you let Sileng hide under the nket and cry. You could say that you couldn¡¯t get rid of your pain, so you went out to find a woman. What about us? Sileng is just a child, and I was wandering alone in a foreignnd. Did anyone care for our helplessness and loss?¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao, I really hate you. I really hate you right now. Do you know that?¡±

    After saying that, Bai Qi turned around and walked forward. The elevator in front opened and there were five or six people inside. She lifted her feet and walked in.

    When the elevator door was about to close, arge hand with distinct joints reached in and grabbed her wrist. Zhou Yao was a little flustered. He licked his dry lips and lowered his voice to apologize, ¡°Sorry, honey, don¡¯t be angry. I just... lost control of my emotions. I was just... very scared. I looked for you for a long time in the hospital, but I. . . couldn¡¯t find you...¡±

    ¡°I also admit that I¡¯m very selfish and possessive. When I see you with another man, I... lose control. Honey, don¡¯t be angry. I. . . will apologize to Bai Bo. I shouldn¡¯t have hit him...¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡± Bai Qi interrupted him with red eyes.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be like this...¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao, I¡¯m not your honey. I¡¯m not qualified to be General Zhou¡¯s Honey. Your legal wife is Han Xuan. Go look for her! If you don¡¯t look for her, you can also look for Liu Chengcheng or Yang Lin. You can look for any woman you¡¯ve slept with!¡± Bai Qi pulled back her slender arm forcefully, she reached out and closed the elevator door.

    The woman disappeared before his eyes. Zhou Yao stood in the same ce for a long time. He clenched his fists that were hanging by his side. Every word that the woman said just now pricked his eardrums like needles.

    He knew that she had not been living well in the past four years. She was now living alone in a house that was less than fifty square meters. She really needed money. She had never done any housework. Her personality was very cold, and she could not make friends. In the past four years, she had learned a few culinary skills, after moving from ce to ce, she had finally found shelter at the Bai¡¯s Martial Arts Dojo...

    She was the heiress of the Leng family in Hong Kong. She used to live a bold and elegant life, but it seemed that ever since she was with him, she had not had a good day.

    He owed her.

    Zhou Yao turned around and left.

    ...

    Bai Qi went home and took off her coat. No matter how much pain she had suffered in her heart, she still needed to continue living. It was lunchtime, so she casually ate a bowl of noodles to fill her stomach.

    She had no appetite, so she only ate a little. She looked at the time, and her mood improved again. Sileng would be back in three hours, so she needed to prepare dinner.

    There were still some vegetables at home, so she washed them in the kitchen. Her mind was in a mess, and she didn¡¯t know what to think. At this time, the doorbell rang, and someone was knocking on the door.

    Who was it?

    Bai Qi stopped washing the vegetables, but she didn¡¯t move. She didn¡¯t want to open the door.

    She didn¡¯t have any family or friends here. Her father and big brother were in Hong Kong, but how could she go back with that face of hers? How could she exin it when she went back? She didn¡¯t want to add to her family¡¯s sorrow.

    Who was the person knocking on the door? It was probably... him...

    But she didn¡¯t want to open it.

    The doorbell was still ringing. The more it rang, the more intense it became. It was obvious that the people outside the door were waiting anxiously.

    Bai Qi thought angrily in her heart, he can wait.

    Bang! The door was kicked open.

    Bai Qi was shocked. She couldn¡¯t be more furious. What did he want?

    She walked out quickly and said coldly, ¡°Zhou Yao, you...¡±

 Chapter 1001 - Youâ€™re the Best, Honey

    <h4>Chapter 1001: You¡¯re the Best, Honey</h4>

    Bai Qi wanted to scold him, but her words stopped abruptly. She looked at the three people by the door in a daze. Zhou Yao was standing before two women. Bai Qi recognized them. They were... Liu Chengcheng and Yang Lin.

    Zhou Yao looked were determined. He nced at Bai Qi, then turned to the two women and ordered in a rude tone, ¡°What are you still standing there for? Say what you need to say clearly.¡±

    Liu Chengcheng was already trembling. It was obvious that she had been forcefully dragged over. There were tears on Yang Lin¡¯s face. She looked at Zhou Yao with an aggrieved expression...

    Bai Qi saw that Yang Lin¡¯s aggrieved expression and was already annoyed. She said, ¡°General Zhou, what trick are you ying? Please get rid of them. I don¡¯t want to see them or... You!¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at Bai Qi deeply. He parted his thin lips and his lowered voice was full of energy. There was even a hint of threatening anger in it. ¡°Are you mute? Say it quickly!¡±

    His voice frightened the two women. Liu Chengcheng looked at Bai Qi with a trembling body as she begged for mercy, ¡°Miss... Miss Bai, you¡¯ve misunderstood me and... General Zhou. Nothing happened between us. We dated twice and booked a room twice. At that time, he only looked at my face and didn¡¯t do anything. The second time, I was knocked unconscious by you. The... the erotic lingerie was my idea. I... I wanted to seduce General Zhou. I wanted to sleep with him...¡±

    Zhou Yao frowned, and his eagle-like sharp narrow eyes looked straight at Liu Chengcheng. ¡°And the Bai¡¯s Martial Arts Dojo...¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, and the Bai¡¯s Martial Arts Dojo. Miss Bai, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I was too angry. I was the one who called someone to tamper with the Bai¡¯s Martial Arts Dojo. General Zhou didn¡¯t... didn¡¯t know...¡±

    ¡°Miss Bai, please let me go. I really have nothing to do with General Zhou. We¡¯ve only met three times. Then you appeared, and General Zhou never looked for me again. I... I¡¯m innocent...¡±

    Liu Chengcheng wanted to say more, but Zhou Yao gave her a death re. Liu Chengcheng immediately shut up, and Zhou Yao looked to Yang Lin.

    Yang Lin was already heartbroken, and the tears in her eyes flowed out again. She sobbed, ¡°Miss Bai, you¡¯ve misunderstood me too. I have nothing to do with General Zhou. It¡¯s all my... unrequited love for him. He rejected me from the start. Also, I was the one who answered General Zhou¡¯s call that time because he lost... the red rope hanging around his neck. He was drenched in the rain for a day and fainted the next day. He was given an IV drip in my infirmary...¡±

    As she said that, Yang Lin looked at Bai Qi. ¡°Miss Bai, is this enough? General Zhou humiliated us just for you. Do you think it¡¯s enough?¡±

    Yang Lin turned around and ran away.

    Seeing Yang Lin run away, Liu Chengcheng chuckled nervously. ¡°Then... Then I¡¯ll be leaving too.¡±

    Liu Chengcheng also ran away.

    The two of them were the only ones left in the room. Bai Qi didn¡¯t say a word. Zhou Yao was silent for a few seconds before he took a step forward. His voice was tense. ¡°Can you trust me now?¡±

    Bai Qi nced at him, then turned around and walked into the kitchen.

    ¡°Honey.¡± He quickly reached out hisrge palm and grabbed her slender wrist. He asked impatiently and helplessly, ¡°What do I have to do for you to trust me?¡±

    Bai Qi shook his hand away forcefully. ¡°I¡¯m not your honey? Go find Han Xuan!¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Zhou Yao cursed anxiously. ¡°I only have one wife, and that¡¯s you!¡±

    Pa! He threw the marriage certificate in his pocket onto the table in front of her. ¡°Open them and take a look.¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s heart raced as she looked at the marriage certificates. Judging from his tone, these belong to him and her?

    However, she had seen him and Han Xuan exit the Civil Affairs Bureau with her own eyes. Han Xuan had the marriage certificates in her hands.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Zhou Yao gritted his teeth. He took a step forward and hugged Bai Qi from behind. He opened his mouth and bit her snow-white earlobe. He really wanted to use force, but he couldn¡¯t bear to. He sighed softly, ¡°Honey, what do you want me to do with you? I can¡¯t spoil you, and I can¡¯t hit you.¡±

    Bai Qi snorted. ¡°Then leave.¡±

    Zhou Yao took a deep breath, then kissed her hard on the cheek. ¡°My goodness, you can¡¯t be unreasonable just because I spoil you, Look, You know I can¡¯t leave. With my wife here, where else can I go?¡±

    As he spoke, he held her little hand and slowly flipped open the marriage certificate. On the marriage certificate were their names.

    Not Han Xuan¡¯s.

    Bai Qi felt her heart tremble violently. If she said that she did not care about this marriage certificate, it would be a lie. Women cared about status, and so did she.

    She was his legal wife.

    Zhou Yao hugged her even tighter. ¡°Honey, look carefully. This marriage certificate is ours. The one for Han Xuan was a fake. I won¡¯t really marry her. In my heart, you are my only wife.¡±

    As he spoke, he turned her around and cupped her little face with his two big palms. He lowered his eyes and kissed her nose, ¡°Also, I didn¡¯t lie to you. I¡¯ve only slept with you. In the past, present, and future. ¡°I admit that I¡¯ve dated a few women in the past two years, but I¡¯ll be honest with you. That¡¯s because those women looked like you. For example, that Liu Chengcheng. Her profile is very simr to yours.¡±

    ¡°Honey, I ept all your scolding just now. I was too much of a fool. I¡¯m not a good father to Sileng. I¡¯m not a good husband to you. But honey, do you know that I¡¯ve really missed you these past four years? I¡¯ve missed you so much that I almost broke down and went crazy.¡±

    ¡°Sileng resembles you in many ways. He misses you a lot too. I don¡¯t dare to spend much time with him. I¡¯m afraid because I can¡¯tfort him. The two of us can only lick our wounds alone. I look for your shadow in those women. Only in this way can I survive. If I see a shadow that looks like you, l feel satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Honey, I know that you¡¯ve had a hard time these past four years. You need me and Sileng, and we both need you. Without you, we wouldn¡¯t be able to live our lives. Pleasee back to me. From now on, the three of us will never be separated again. We¡¯ll make up for the four years that we¡¯ve lost. Honey, we can be very happy.¡±

    Bai Qi felt tears welling up in her eyes. She was touched. In fact, she was really useless. Both in the past and present, she always fell for his gentleness and sweet words.

    She pouted her red lips and snorted in dissatisfaction. ¡°Who knows if you¡¯re just lying to me? You colluded with those two women. Even this marriage certificate is fake...¡±

    ¡°Honey,¡± Zhou Yao quickly interrupted her. ¡°I swear, I swear on my life. If I lied, then I¡¯ll...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Bai Qi quickly covered his mouth with her small hands.

    Zhou Yao curled the corners of his lips, and he snorted, ¡°You¡¯re the best, honey!¡±

 Chapter 1002 - Bai Qi is Zhiyuan

    <h4>Chapter 1002: Bai Qi is Zhiyuan</h4>

    Bai Qi punched him with her small fist.

    Zhou Yao pulled back his arm and hugged her even tighter. He leaned over and kissed her red lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± Bai Qi avoided him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhou Yao asked in a hoarse voice.

    Bai Qi used her slender index finger to draw circles on his chest. ¡°What if I can¡¯t recover my previous appearance? Will you... think that I¡¯m not good-looking?¡±

    She asked sullenly.

    ¡°Silly.¡± Zhou Yao closed his eyes and kissed her red lips, ¡°Aren¡¯t you still charming me with your current face? Why do I not have feelings for those women, but can¡¯t control myself every time I see you? Cutiepie, do you know how much you¡¯ve tortured me? I want you but also fear you.¡±

    What he said was true. He had asked her to take off her clothes as soon as they met. The night in the kitchen was the same. He was so rude that he wanted to eat her up. Every time, he would call her name, but when she said that she was not Leng Zhiyuan, he would walk away gloomily...

    At that time, he was indeed unpredictable, like a pervert and a devil.

    Bai Qi¡¯s heart softened. She reached out her hands and hugged his neck.

    Her initiative move made Zhou Yao¡¯s whole body tremble. Then, his narrow eyes overflowed with unspeakable joy. This kind of joy was like recovering from a loss. He kissed her red lips with force.

    Bai Qi grunted and her legs went soft.

    Zhou Yao indulged in the sweetness in her mouth. He hugged her slender waist and half pushed and half carried her into the room.

    Bai Qi still had a bit of rationality. She struggled in his arms. ¡°Zhou Yao, no. Sileng will be back soon..¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s still some time. I¡¯ll be quick...¡± He buried himself in her neck.

    She didn¡¯t believe him. His quick willst for at least half an hour. Every time they¡¯ve finished, she felt like her whole body was falling apart. She wouldn¡¯t have any strength left.

    She reached out her small hand and pressed down on his big palm that was moving on her body. She shook her head firmly and said, ¡°No, we can¡¯t...¡±

    Zhou Yao really couldn¡¯t help it. They had been separated for four years. He had pent up for four years. He hadn¡¯t had enough even after doing it twicest night. Now that Sileng was absent, he wanted it very much.

    However, her attitude was firm. He looked at the watch on his wrist, and it was indeed toote. He buried himself in her pink neck and cursed softly, unwilling to let go.

    Bai Qi pushed his heavy body, but she could not move him. In this narrow space, she could feel that his body bing restless because of her. His chaotic breathing scattered on her neck. Bai Qi curled the corners of her lips, and she was happy. She reached out her small hand and hugged his robust waist.

    The two hugged each other tightly.

    After all these years of separation, this hug came toote. They did not want to be separated from each other anymore. From then on, they would hold each other¡¯s hands tightly.

    The two of them were somewhat reluctant to part. At this time, the doorbell rang. Zhou Sileng had returned.

    Bai Qi moved, but the man did not have any intention of letting go. She could only pinch him. ¡°Your son is back.¡±

    Zhou Yao frowned and then let go of her.

    Bai Qi did not even dare to look at his unsatisfied appearance. Only she knew how wild and unruly he could be in bed. When he¡¯s not wearing his military uniform, he was... a beast through and through.

    She lowered her eyes and tidied up her clothes before running to the door.

    Zhou Yao looked at the woman¡¯s graceful figure. Some of her fragrance even remained in his arms. He swallowed then stretched his long legs and walked to the window. Then, he lit a cigarette.

    He needed the taste of nicotine to numb himself.

    ...

    Zhou Sileng really came over. Mother Zhou held his little hand. He saw Bai Qi and quickly rushed over to hug her leg and rubbed against it. ¡°Bai Qi, I¡¯m back from school. Did you miss me?¡±

    Bai Qi squatted down and rubbed his soft ck hair. ¡°Of course I did. I¡¯ve been thinking about Sileng all this time.¡±

    Zhou Sileng immediately beamed with joy. At this moment, he smelled tobo. He peaked over and saw a tall figure leaning against the window smoking.

    ¡°Daddy, why... why are you at Bai Qi¡¯s ce again?¡± Zhou Sileng was surprised.

    Zhou Yao took a deep breath and casually raised his head and breathe out the smoke. Amidst the smoke, he narrowed his eyes and nced at his son. ¡°Do I need to report my whereabouts to you?¡±

    Zhou Sileng nced at him and then looked at Bai Qi. ¡°Bai Qi, why is my daddy always at your ce? He¡¯s here day and night.¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s face immediately turned a little red. She awkwardly averted her gaze. ¡°Your daddy is here to... do business. Sileng, are you hungry? I¡¯ll cook.¡±

    Bai Qi quickly went into the kitchen. She was afraid that little Sileng would ask something that she would not be able to answer.

    Seeing that Bai Qi had left, Zhou Sileng carried his big schoolbag and came to Zhou Yao¡¯s side. He was too small, not even to his daddy¡¯s knee. He tried his best to raise his head and asked innocently, ¡°Daddy, what business are you doing at Bai Qi¡¯s?¡±

    What business?

    Zhou Yao swallowed again. He poked the little guy¡¯s head with the hand that was holding the cigarette. Then he smiled wickedly and said, ¡°What business? Ha, the business between a man and woman, you know?¡±

    The more Zhou Sileng listened, the more confused he became. He turned to look at Mother Zhou and said, ¡°Grandma, what is daddy talking about? What does man and woman...¡±

    ¡°Sileng!¡± Mother Zhou quickly went forward and covered his little mouth. Mother Zhou¡¯s face was red, and she red at the man who was smoking. In front of the child, he did not know how to restrain himself at all. It was simply... a sin.

    Mother Zhou said perfunctorily, ¡°It¡¯s just business. Sileng, kids don¡¯t need to understand adult matters.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll go find Bai Qi.¡± Zhou Sileng ran into the kitchen.

    The little guy left, and Mother Zhou looked at Zhou Yao. He was an adult now, and there were some things that she can¡¯t talk about, but there were also some things that she had to ask.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, what¡¯s going on between you and Ms. Bai? Did You... stay over at Ms. Bai¡¯s ce? I shouldn¡¯t interfere with what you do outside the house, and even if I did, you wouldn¡¯t listen. However, Ms. Bai is a good girl, so don¡¯t mess with her...¡±

    Then, Mother Zhou sighed. ¡°Ms. Bai is very devoted to Sileng, and Sileng also likes Ms. Bai very much. This has been the happiest time for Sileng. If Zhiyuan was still here...¡±

    ¡°Mom,¡± Zhou Yao interrupted, ¡°Bai Qi is Zhiyuan.¡±

    Ms. Zhou was shocked. ¡°Wh... what? What are you... saying?¡±

    Zhou Yao put out the cigarette in his hand. ¡°Zhiyuan is back. She is the current Bai Qi. She is Sileng¡¯s mother and my wife. We will never be separated again.¡±

    Mother Zhou was confused. The person who died four years ago had resurrected?

    That¡¯s unbelievable!

    Zhou Yao did not say anything else. He lifted his feet and walked to the kitchen. Mother Zhou was looking at him from behind. The man¡¯s tall body was leaning against the door frame. He was looking at the mother and son in the kitchen with gentle eyes.

 Chapter 1003 - You Canâ€™t TouChapter Bai Qi

    <h4>Chapter 1003: You Can¡¯t Touch Bai Qi</h4>

    Mother Zhou froze in shock. She looked at the three people in the kitchen. It was a family of three, daddy, mommy, and Sileng.

    Bai Qi¡¯s face waspletely different from Zhiyuan¡¯s. Mother Zhou still needed some time to digest the news, but she had always felt that Bai Qi was strange. Bai Qi was so good to Sileng, and Sileng also liked Bai Qi. There seemed to be an invisible bond between them, and Zhou Yao was also strange to Bai Qi. There was an indescribable ambiguity between the two of them...

    Now Mother Zhou knew the reason. This was fate.

    Mother Zhou felt extremely gratified and excited. It was good that Zhiyuan coulde back. This pair of father and son could finally live a normal life. These years, this pair of father and son missed her like crazy.

    Whether it was the former Zhiyuan or the current Bai Qi, Mother Zhou liked both of them. She didn¡¯t have a daughter herself, so she really treated her like her own daughter.

    Mother Zhou walked forward. She wanted to talk to Bai Qi, but Zhou Yao stopped her. ¡°Mom, you should go back first.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Mother Zhou looked at the mother and son in the kitchen.

    ¡°Mom, there are some things that haven¡¯t been resolved yet. I will change her face back. Don¡¯t worry about these things...¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mother Zhou nodded. She finally felt relieved. She looked at Zhou Yao and sighed, ¡°My son, Zhiyuan suffered a lot with you. She risked her life to give birth to a son for you. You have to treat her well in the future. This house is too small. It¡¯s not realistic for you guys to live here all the time. You have to solve the problem as soon as possible and bring Zhiyuan home.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Zhou Yao nodded.

    ...

    Mother Zhou left, and the family of three sat at the dining table to eat.

    Bai Qi picked out the fish brain from the fish head and ced it in Zhou Sileng¡¯s bowl. ¡°Sileng, you have to nourish your brain more. That way, you¡¯ll be smarter when you study.¡±

    Zhou Sileng ate the fish brain. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll eat whatever Bai Qi wants me to eat.¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at his son¡¯s beaming expression and frowned. Then, he kicked Bai Qi under the table. His meaning was very clear ¡ª what do I eat then?

    Bai Qi red at him. How old was he? Did he think that he was still a child and needed someone to pick the food for him?

    She ignored him.

    But the man kicked her again under the table.

    Bai Qi was speechless.

    She reached out her chopsticks to remove the fish eyes and put them in his bowl.

    Only then was the man satisfied. He raised his straight eyebrows and elegantly ate the fish eyes.

    This time, Zhou Sileng couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Bai Qi was his woman, so it was natural for her to pick the food for him. But why did she still help his father as well?

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you have hands? Why do you want Bai Qi to get your food for you?¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s face darkened when he heard that. Was this little b*stard trying topete with him for attention?

    His thin lips twitched. He wanted to scold him.

    But at this time, Bai Qi spoke, ¡°Sileng, hurry up and eat. Don¡¯t talk with food in your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay, then I won¡¯t talk.¡± Zhou Sileng vowed to keep up his image as an obedient child. He wanted to win over Bai Qi.

    No one could snatch Bai Qi away from him!

    Little Sileng lowered her head and ate. Bai Qi immediately raised her head and red at the man in front of her. Her meaning was very clear ¡ª don¡¯t be mean to your son, speak properly!

    Zhou Yao pursed his thin lips and replied silently ¡ª he was the one who provoked me first!

    Bai Qi was both angry and amused. This man was getting worse and worse. He was actually bickering with his son.

    She lowered her eyes and continued eating.

    When Zhou Yao saw that she was ignoring him, he hooked her slender legs with his feet under the table and mped them tightly.

    Bai Qi¡¯s ears turned red. This man!

    Only then was Zhou Yao satisfied. He slowly continued eating.

    ...

    After they had eaten, Zhou Sileng was at a loss again. His big amber eyes kept ncing at Zhou Yao. Why was daddy still here?

    Zhou Sileng didn¡¯t n to ask his daddy because... he was afraid of being threatened again. This time, he changed his tactics. If the enemy didn¡¯t make a move, he wouldn¡¯t make a move either.

    Bai Qi came out of the kitchen after washing the dishes. She went to hold Zhou Sileng¡¯s little hand. ¡°Sileng, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s take a shower and go to bed early.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Sileng hopped into the room with Bai Qi.

    Bai Qi used some hot water and helped him bathe. Then, Zhou Sileng put on his pajamas and got under the nket. Bai Qiy next to him and told him a story.

    Zhou Sileng was so happy. Life was so wonderful without a third wheel.

    But at this time, the door was pushed open with a creaking sound. A tall and handsome figure appeared in his sight. Zhou Yao came in.

    The man stood by the bed with one hand in his pocket. He nced at his son, then fixed his gaze on Bai Qi¡¯s face. ¡°Do you have pajamas for me?¡±

    He wanted to stay here for the night.

    Sensing Zhou Sileng¡¯s gaze on her face, Bai Qi felt very ufortable. She answered carelessly, ¡°No...¡±

    She didn¡¯t have any men¡¯s clothes here.

    Zhou Yao didn¡¯t say anything else. He turned around and walked straight to the bathroom.

    ¡°Daddy,¡± Zhou Sileng couldn¡¯t help but stand up and shout, ¡°Are you going to sleep here tonight? But the sofa outside is very cold...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a bed here?¡± Zhou Yao didn¡¯t even turn his head.

    ¡°But, but there¡¯s only one bed...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I can squeeze in.¡± Zhou Yao entered the bathroom.

    Zhou Sileng became depressed. He did not know what was going on. He was sleeping on the same bed as his woman, and now his father wanted to squeeze in.

    This... was into ok, right?

    ¡°Bai Qi, my father is really too annoying. Don¡¯t worry, I will chase him awayter...¡± Zhou Sileng paused for a moment, then said tactfully, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t chase him away, I won¡¯t let him touch you. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    Children spoke without fear, but Bai Qi¡¯s ears were burning. She became even more embarrassed.

    ¡°Sileng, let me continue to tell you a story...¡±

    The story continued for a while, and soon the bathroom door opened. It was winter, and he took a cold shower. As soon as the door opened, the scent of the cold air mixed with the shampoo fragrance could be smelled.

    Bai Qi had her head lowered, but the man¡¯s aura could not be ignored. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that he was only wearing a ck shirt and only had two buttons fastened...

    ¡°Daddy, you sleep beside me!¡± Zhou Sileng quickly patted the bed beside him.

    Zhou Yao did not say anything. He obediently slept beside his son.

    Bai Qi stuffed both of Sileng¡¯s small hands back into the nket and said softly, ¡°Sileng, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Zhou Sileng looked at his father warily. ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s make a deal. You can sleep here, but you can¡¯t touch Bai Qi.¡±

 Chapter 1004 - Why Are Things So Complicated Nowadays

    <h4>Chapter 1004: Why Are Things So Complicated Nowadays</h4>

    Hearing his son warning him not to touch his woman in such a serious manner, Zhou Yao slowly shifted his gaze.

    At this moment, he waszily leaning against the headboard of the bed. The ck shirt was loose on his body. There were only two fastened buttons on the shirt, faintly revealing his bronze-colored muscr chest and the Adonis belt near his waist. The bed was too small, so his two long legs could not stretch out straight, so they were bent. However, he only wore a pair of shorts. The sharp outline of the bulge in the shorts was obvious.

    Zhou Yao narrowed his eyes and looked at his son. His hair was still wet and he lookedzy. ¡°What did you say? I¡¯m not allowed to... touch her. If... I touch her, so what?¡±

    He stretched out his long arm and touched Bai Qi¡¯s face.

    Zhou Sileng turned his head and saw his daddy touching his woman¡¯s face. He immediately turned his head and said angrily, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re too annoying!¡±

    Bai Qi didn¡¯t expect the touch either. With her son around, she quickly reached out and tried to push his big palm away. But he acted first. When he removed his palm, he ¡°identally¡± touched her chest with his fingertips.

    Bai Qi¡¯s entire face was burning.

    Zhou Yao stretched out his arm. His own son said that he was annoying. He curled the corner of his lips and snorted, then saidzily, ¡°So what?¡±

    ZhouSsileng didn¡¯t know what to say.

    This father and son pair were getting more and more heated. Bai Qi quickly opened her mouth and hugged Zhou Sileng tightly in her arms. Then she coaxed, ¡°Sileng, your daddy is fooling around with you... It¡¯s gettingte. Go to sleep quickly.¡±

    Zhou Sileng was very sad. No, he had to talk with his daddy tomorrow.

    Bai Qi¡¯s embrace was soft and fragrant. Zhou Sileng found a veryfortable position and curled himself into a ball. He was a bit sleepy, ¡°Bai Qi, ignore my annoying daddy. You can continue to tell me stories.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Qi hugged him with one hand and picked up the fairytale book with the other. She continued to tell stories.

    The light in the room was dim yellow. At this moment, the little guy in her arms was greatly satisfied. The woman¡¯s voice was soft and pleasant as she told the story. When the light hit her face, even thatyer of fine fur was stained with ayer of honey light. Zhou Yao looked at her and felt as if there was a feather constantly brushing his heart.

    He leaned over and used his right hand to hold her little face and kissed her red lips.

    Bai Qi was still telling her story when she was suddenly attacked by him. She hurriedly pushed him away. Little Sileng was still in her arms. How could he...

    Zhou Yao was also afraid of little Sileng. He was not asleep yet. He felt little Sileng move and quickly returned to his original position.

    ¡°Bai Qi, why aren¡¯t you reading anymore?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m... thirsty...¡±

    Zhou Sileng was drowsy and was about to fall asleep. He pouted his lips and said, ¡°Bai Qi, don¡¯t read anymore if you¡¯re thirsty. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay, good night.¡± Bai Qi touched his soft ck hair.

    Zhou Sileng fell asleep very quickly. Zhou Yao nced at his son, then he moved his big palm in Bai Qi¡¯s hair and held the back of her head. He closed his eyes and kissed her red lips.

    Bai Qi trembled and quickly dodged. ¡°No... Sileng is here...¡±

    ¡°If you say one more word, I¡¯ll throw this little b*stard out!¡± Zhou Yao threatened her in a hoarse voice.

    What was he saying?

    ¡°How can you say that, Zhou Yao? He¡¯s your son!¡± He reached in his tongue while she was speaking. She refused and pushed him out with her little tongue.

    Zhou Yao tried to hook her tongue a few times, but she slipped away. He suspected that she did it on purpose. She yed this kind of trick to arouse him every time.

    His whole body tensed up. He furrowed his straight eyebrows and said impatiently, ¡°Why are things soplicated nowadays?¡±

    He kissed her pink neck, and his big palm went for her clothes. However, he could only feel little Sileng¡¯s warm little body. This little guy was deeply afraid that his daddy would snatch Bai Qi away, so he hugged Bai Qi tightly even in his sleep.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s breathing gradually became heavier. It would be a lie to say that the fun was not ruined. In the past, when he was with her, he could do whatever he wanted.

    Now that there¡¯s this little guy, he realized that in the future, he would have to be sneaky when doing such things. He would not be able to enjoy himself to the fullest.

    Zhou Yao retracted his hand and then went to unbutton her shirt. Once he undid it, he buried his head in it...

    Bai Qi¡¯s entire body tensed up. She bit her lower lip tightly with her pearly white teeth to prevent herself from crying out loud. Her two small hands pulled at his wet short hair, and she wanted to push him away.

    But how could Zhou Yao surrender?

    Bai Qi almost cried from the pain. She lowered her eyes and took a look. He was buried in her chest, his son¡¯s little head was below him. Both men were on her body.

    She felt like she was taking care of two children.

    This feeling was very shameful. She quickly reached out and grabbed his ear.

    Zhou Yao frowned and raised his head.

    His pair of bright narrow eyes stared at her. Bai Qi¡¯s small hand was still on his ear. She withdrew her hand at lightning speed. At this moment, she heard his low and hoarse voice, ¡°Go to the living room.¡±

    Bai Qi shook her head like a rattle drum.

    Zhou Yao licked his dry lips. ¡°Then go to the bathroom. Don¡¯t scream. I¡¯ll be gentle...¡±

    Bai Qi was even more unwilling.

    Zhou Yao was not asking for her permission. He had to do it tonight. He straightened up and reached out to push away Xiao Sileng¡¯s little hand that was tightly wrapped around Bai Qi¡¯s waist.

    Zhou Sileng was asleep, so when Zhou Yao pushed away his little hand, he let go. Zhou Yao was delighted and wanted to carry Bai Qi up. But at this moment, he felt a pain in his arm, and teeth marks appeared.

    It turned out that Zhou Sileng had bitten his daddy.

    Zhou Yao¡¯s face darkened, and he wished he could p Zhou Sileng¡¯s butt.

    Bai Qi saw that Zhou Yao was at a disadvantage. After all, no one had been able to make him suffer like this in the past few years. Bai Qi could not help butugh, but she knew that he was in a bad mood, so she did not provoke him. She covered her mouth with her hand.

    Zhou Sileng also giggled in his sleep because he had a beautiful dream. He bit that annoying daddy.

    Daddy had been pressing down on him like a mountain. Today, he finally fought back. Yes, to vent his anger!

    Zhou Sileng secretlyughed twice before turning away. He continued to hug Bai Qi as he slept.

    This time, Zhou Yao¡¯s face darkenedpletely.

    Bai Qi didn¡¯t want to express her opinion at this time. She reached out to turn off the lights in the room and leaned over to kiss little Sileng. Good job, my son!

    She hugged little Sileng as she slept.

    Zhou Yao was speechless.

 Chapter 1005 - Know Who She Belongs To

    <h4>Chapter 1005: Know Who She Belongs To</h4>

    The next morning, Zhou Sileng woke up. He sat up and stretchedfortably. He had a good sleepst night.

    ¡°Bai Qi, where are you?¡±

    Bai Qi poked her head out of the bathroom and waved the toothbrush in her hand. ¡°Sileng, I¡¯m here. Hurry up and put on your clothes. It¡¯s time for school.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Sileng quickly got dressed.

    The two of them washed up and left the room. At this time, Zhou Sileng thought of someone. ¡°Bai Qi, where¡¯s my daddy? Why don¡¯t I see him?¡±

    ¡°He... got up very early.¡±

    ¡°Really? Bai Qi, I¡¯ll tell you a secret. Last night, I had a dream. In the dream, I actually bit daddy.¡± Zhou Sileng said excitedly.

    Bai Qi didn¡¯t respond immediately.

    ¡°Sileng, good job¡± She could only say this.

    At this time, the door opened and the cold wind blew in. It was Zhou Yao, who had gone out for a morning run. He was wearing a white vest and ck casual pants. His breathing was regr even after an hour and a half of morning run, but he was covered in sweat. The sweat dripped from his forehead to his arms and bounced away quickly.

    His figure made people dizzy.

    Bai Qi was a little shy but happy. He had satisfied all her expectations of a man. He was her type. He was handsome, stern, and tough. She was stubborn, but he was the only one who could conquer her in this life. At night, she hugged his waist and panted as if she was dying under him...

    Bai Qi¡¯s face turned pink.

    ¡°Daddy, why are you back? I thought you weren¡¯ting back. Don¡¯t you have a home? Why do you always stay here...¡± Seeing his father in the early morning really made Zhou Sileng feel ufortable.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t remember how he wished his daddy could spend more time with him in the past. He only knew that now that he had Bai Qi, he didn¡¯t want to see his daddy at any time.

    Zhou Yao walked into the house with his long legs. He took off his wet white vest and threw it on Zhou Sileng¡¯s face. The man¡¯s deep voice sounded, ¡°You asking for a beating?¡±

    Zhou Sileng¡¯s face was covered by his father¡¯s white vest. ¡°Ah...¡± he quickly reached out his small hand to pull the vest away.

    Zhou Yao came to Bai Qi¡¯s side and handed her the paper bag in his hand. ¡°I bought breakfast. The porridge in the kitchen is ready. Get ready for breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Bai Qi replied. In fact, she was quite embarrassed. She had almost always woken up at the same time as little Sileng. She was gettingzier andzier.

    When she lowered her head, she felt a big, rough hand holding her little face. Zhou Yao kissed her red lips with force.

    Bai Qi¡¯s body went soft. He smelled of sweat and a very strong masculine scent. These two smells instantly invaded her brain.

    Before she could react, Zhou Yao had already let go of her. He went into the room to take a shower.

    Bai Qi¡¯s face was so red that it was about to bleed.

    ...

    Zhou Sileng took a lot of effort to pull the white vest off his head. Bai Qi was preparing breakfast in the kitchen while he sat on the sofa in the living room, waiting for daddy.

    He needed to have a serious conversation with his daddy.

    The door opened quickly and Zhou Yao walked out. He was wearing a gray shirt and ck pants. He had just taken a shower and looked refreshed. He looked younger than before.

    ¡°Daddy,e over here. I have something to tell you.¡± At this moment, little Sileng¡¯s voice sounded.

    Zhou Yao nced at his son. His son was sitting very upright and even patted on the sofa beside him. It was clear at a nce that his son wanted to talk.

    He couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips. The two of them were in sync, and he also wanted to talk.

    Zhou Yao sat over. The man¡¯s long and proud legs were elegantly folded together. He nced sideways at his son and moved his thin lips. ¡°What did you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, what I want to say is that I like Bai Qi. Bai Qi is my woman, and I met her first. Lately, I have been keenly aware that daddy has been in too much contact with Bai Qi. You are here to freeload and sleep, seriously disturbing my private time with Bai Qi. I hope that daddy can be more self-aware in the future...¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± Zhou Yaoughed. He narrowed his eyes and carefully thought about the words ¡°be more self-aware.¡± Who exactly was the one who needed to be more self-aware?

    ¡°Daddy, I know you like to pick up girls, and I have never objected to you picking up girls. I know life¡¯s not easy for a single middle-aged man like you. I hope you can be happy, but I hope daddy won¡¯t ruin my happiness. Bai Qi is my happiness now.¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡± After Zhou Sileng finished speaking, Zhou Yao asked.

    Zhou Sileng was stunned.

    At this moment, Bai Qi came out from the kitchen with bowls and chopsticks. ¡°It¡¯s time for breakfast...¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at his son and then at Bai Qi. His deep and masculine voice slowly sounded, ¡°Zhou Sileng, know who that woman is. She¡¯s your mommy, understand?¡±

    Zhou Sileng was speechless.

    Bai Qi was also speechless.

    ...

    Outside the kindergarten, Bai Qi watched Zhou Sileng being led away by the teacher. It was different from before. Zhou Sileng did not smile or wave at her. The usually cheerful Zhou Sileng seemed to have changed into a different person, lonely and sad. Bai Qi even saw two teardrops hanging on Zhou Sileng¡¯s face.

    As soon as she thought of her son crying, Bai Qi¡¯s heart tightened.

    At this moment, the sound of a car horn sounded behind her. The man in the car could not wait any longer and urged her.

    Bai Qi was very angry. She turned around and got into the passenger seat.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, you are really too much. Didn¡¯t I tell you to give Sileng some time? I will hint at him and let him slowly ept it. But now you have told Sileng all of a sudden. How can Sileng ept it?¡±

    Zhou Yao stepped on the elerator and drove. The morning sunlight shone through the car window and reflected on his handsome face. It was alluring and charming. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Sileng is a boy. He is not as fragile as you think. He will ept it.¡±

    She did not know what the little guy was thinking. The little guy was thinking of her as his woman. If this continued, his son would fight with him for her favor. How would he live his life?

    It was better to be in short-term pain than to be in long-term pain. His son could handle this much pain. His son woulde around to it. A woman may be gone, but a mother came along, he would ept it soon.

    Bai Qi did not agree with his approach at all. She believed that he thought raising a son was as easy as raising a monkey.

    She said seriously, ¡°Zhou Yao, I want to have a good talk with you. There¡¯s a problem with your way of educating your son.¡±

    Zhou Yao stepped on the brakes and slowly stopped the car. He turned off the engine and reached out his two big palms to hug Bai Qi. He hugged her and sat her on hisp. He pushed the driver¡¯s seat back a little. One of his big palms was around her slim waist and one of his strong arms was holding the back of her head, ¡°Sure, what do you want to talk about? I¡¯ll give you time. I¡¯ll listen.¡±

 Chapter 1006 - Iâ€™ve Refrain For a Whole Night

    <h4>Chapter 1006: I¡¯ve Refrain For a Whole Night</h4>

    Bai Qi really wanted to seriously discuss the issue of Sileng¡¯s education with Zhou Yao, but now that she was sitting on hisp, this posture...

    ¡°Zhou Yao, don¡¯t make a scene. Let me talk to you about serious matters!¡± She wanted to get down from hisp.

    However, Zhou Yao refused to let her. His big palm forcefully and tyrannically wrapped around her slender waist. He raised his eyebrows and chuckled softly, ¡°Say what you want to say. I¡¯ll listen.¡±

    The back of Bai Qi¡¯s ears were a little red. She could only say, ¡°Don¡¯t be so mean to Sileng in the future. Sileng is still young. We have to teach him slowly and patiently. You¡¯ll scare him if you¡¯re so mean.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I do? Hold him in my arms and coax him?¡± As he said that, Zhou Yao straightened up and buried his head in Bai Qi¡¯s soft chest and rubbed against it.

    Am I going to die?

    Bai Qi¡¯s little face turned red. She clenched her little fists and punched him twice. ¡°Zhou Yao, let me talk to you about serious matters. Can you not... do this?¡±

    ¡°Honey, what did I do? Huh?¡± Zhou Yao held her slender waist and let her perky buttocks rub against his sturdy thighs a few times. His behavior was very vile.

    ¡°Zhou Yao! If you keep doing this, I¡¯ll get angry!¡±

    She was talking with him very seriously about her son¡¯s education, but his attitude was obviously dismissive. He was so lewd that after the rubbing, she could a change of his certain body part.

    Seeing that the woman was really going to get angry, Zhou Yao raised his head to look at her. The man¡¯s narrow eyes were deep and bright, ¡°My way of education is wrong. In that case, I¡¯ll leave Sileng to you to educate in the future. In these few years, I¡¯ve been both a father and a mother. You know that my temper is not good and it¡¯s hard to change. Now, I¡¯ll leave all the responsibility to you.¡±

    Bai Qi was extremely angry. ¡°You gave Sileng to me to teach as soon as I came back. Then what are you going to do in the future?¡±

    Zhou Yao immediately narrowed his eyes. The corners of the man¡¯s slender eyes were all hooked upwards because of the smile on his face. His flirtatious and charming expression was obvious, ¡°Me? Do...you.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Bai Qi was so angry that she punched his shoulder.

    Zhou Yao buried himself in her pink neck and sniffed the fragrance on her hair. He muttered to himself in a good mood, ¡°Honey, do you want to see how many little brats I can make with you?¡±

    What was he talking about?

    Bai Qi did not expect that this very serious conversation of hers would be changed beyond recognition by him. He teased her until her face turned red. As expected of an experienced pervert.

    ¡°Go away!¡± She was really angry, so her face turned cold.

    Zhou Yao was aware of her mood. He put his big palm on the back of her head and kissed her red lips. He smiled and coaxed her, ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll remember what you said. My way of educating Sileng is not right. How about this? I¡¯ll do whatever you say in the future. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s expression gradually softened. She looked at the man¡¯s handsome face and muttered, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± Zhou Yaoughed. He leaned back into the seat and pressed the woman against his chest. He kissed the woman¡¯s snow-white earlobe and said hoarsely, ¡°Honey, I want.¡±

    What did he want? Bai Qi knew what he was thinking. ¡°No, we¡¯re in a car. People will see us.¡± She struggled to get up.

    Zhou Yao grabbed the back of her head and pressed his lips against hers. He kissed her as she struggled. She was in his arms and could not escape. ¡°Honey, there¡¯s no one outside.¡±

    Bai Qi looked out of the car window. This man had already parked the car in a remote alley. There was not even a shadow there.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, you¡¯ve been nning this all along! You¡¯re an army general and you don¡¯t think about serious matters and only think about this kind of matter. How shameless of you? When you go to the battlefield one day, your legs will go soft!¡± Bai Qi scolded him with a red face.

    Zhou Yao reached out and touched her small face. The woman¡¯s skin was fair and supple, like silk in his palm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my legs going weak. You know my stamina the best. I can still do you for two hours when Ie back from the battlefield...¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Why did he say everything? He had no bottom line. Bai Qi quickly covered his mouth with her small hand.

    Zhou Yao raised his handsome eyebrows, and his whole body tensed up. He leaned over to her ear and said half coquettishly, ¡°Honey,e on. Touch me. I can¡¯t wait anymore. Can you bear to suffocate me like this to death?¡±

    Bai Qi could not resist his coaxing. In this matter, he had always been a man of his word. If he wanted it, he had to have it. Sometimes, his physical strength was so good that it was astonishing. If she did not give in to him several times a night, he would not be in his right state for the next day. The bump on his pants would be obvious and wouldn¡¯t go away.

    He walked on the streets like that, and the number of people staring was in great numbers. The girls nowadays were all bold and proactive. They would look at what they should and should not look at. Bai Qi did not want him to be taken advantage of by others.

    Bai Qi reached out two small hands and hugged his neck. She closed her eyes and kissed his thin lips. She would give it to him if he wanted it. After all... she wanted it too.

    She took the initiative and naively traced his sexy lips, then leaned in to deepen the kiss...

    In just a few seconds, the man who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and had already grabbed her slender waist and pressed her under him. There wasn¡¯t enough space in the car, so the man touched her a few times and went to unbuckle his belt...

    Bai Qi punched him. ¡°You... slow down...¡±

    She had never done it in a car before, so she felt that it was very unsafe and was afraid of being seen by others.

    Zhou Yao put one hand on the side of her head, and his eyes were red. He bent down to kiss her and said in a rough and coarse voice, ¡°Later, you will beg me to be faster since we¡¯ve held it in for the whole night... Honey, you will like it. Your husband¡¯s got it big and good...¡±

    Bai Qi quickly closed her eyes. She couldn¡¯t listen to his... obscenities.

    ...

    When Bai Qi opened her eyes again, the car had already stopped. She was too tired, so she fell asleep.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake? The man next to her held the steering wheel with one hand and rubbed her hair with the other hand.

    Bai Qi was under his ck coat, and her whole body was sore. She didn¡¯t need to look to know that her body was full of marks. Today, she was wearing a low-neck shirt. She had begged him for a long time, so he didn¡¯t leave any marks on her neck.

    She was extremely tired, but the man was in high spirits. Two buttons on his gray shirt were loosened, and there was a ck, cold metal belt underneath. There were ck trousers, and the trousers were wrinkled, but this did not affect the aura of his masculinity.

    Bai Qi red at him and did not want to pay attention to him.

    Zhou Yao smiled warmly, and he leaned over. ¡°Honey, weren¡¯t you satisfied just now? It¡¯s my fault. Let¡¯s continue tonight.¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡± Bai Qi pushed him away.

    Zhou Yao hugged her in his arms. He couldn¡¯t help but kiss the woman who was quarreling in his arms. The two of them struggled, and in the end, Bai Qi leaned into his arms.

    So tired.

    Zhou Yao rubbed his defined chin against her smooth forehead. ¡°Honey, can you walk? I need you to meet someone. The High Priest is found.¡±

    Bai Qi froze. She raised her head in the man¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 1007 - Iâ€™m Questioning You, Are You Mute

    <h4>Chapter 1007: I¡¯m Questioning You, Are You Mute</h4>

    In a hidden room, Zhou Yao held Bai Qi¡¯s hand and walked in.

    There were a few red me soldiers in the room, and Xiao Zhi was also there. Xiao Zhi saw the two of them and called out respectfully, ¡°General, sister-inw.¡±

    Bai Qi was quite surprised that Xiao Zhi already knew her identity. She nced at the man beside her. It seemed that he did not hide her identity from anyone.

    Bai Qi felt happy in her heart. She nodded at Xiao Zhi.

    Zhou Yao looked ahead. A person was sitting on a wooden stool in front of him. He was dressed in a ck robe and had a white cloth wrapped around his head. He was the high priest whom she had not seen for four years.

    The high priest slowly opened his eyes and bowed to Zhou Yao. ¡°Hello, General Zhou.¡± As he spoke, the high priest looked at Bai Qi and nodded. ¡°Madam, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not some madam. She¡¯s Mrs. Zhou,¡± Zhou Yao said expressionlessly.

    The high priest smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what your title is. It¡¯s just a form of address. Mrs. Zhou, long time no see.¡±

    Zhou Yao raised his sword-like eyebrows when he heard this. His thin lips moved. ¡°It seems that the high priest is also a sensible person. Four years ago, when I left the ind in a hurry, I really didn¡¯t notice your existence at all.¡±

    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s not toote. With General Zhou¡¯s current status, even if I was at the other end of the world, you would still have captured me.¡±

    Zhou Yao had one hand in his pocket, and his narrow eyes surged with a sharp cold light. ¡°High priest, since I¡¯ve invited you here, do tell me. I hope that you can tell me everything.¡±

    The high priest¡¯s face did not show much fear. ¡°I knew that a day like this was inevitable. In that case, even if General Zhou doesn¡¯t threaten me, I will still spill everything.¡±

    As he spoke, the high priest recalled, ¡°Four years ago, Mrs. Zhou was pregnant on the ind, but due to her physical health conditions, she had shown signs of miscarriage at only three months in. Mr. Ye asked me to use medicinal herbs to treat her pregnancy. Then, General Zhou came eight and a half monthster, and you snatched her away from Mr. Ye. That night, Mr. Ye sent people to look for Mrs. Zhou. Mr. Ye¡¯s intention was very clear. If Mrs. Zhou did not go with him, the medicinal herbs would not be given to her, and she would give birth prematurely and die. Who would have thought that Mrs. Zhou would rather die than return to Mr. Ye¡¯s side?¡±

    The high priest slowly turned to look at Bai Qi, ¡°Did you really think that Mr. Ye had given up on you? In fact, Mr. Ye couldn¡¯t bear to do so in the end. Perhaps you didn¡¯t know that there was a life-saving pill in the herbal medicine that you drank. This life-saving pill could protect your heart and pulse at the critical moment of your life. That night, when you gave birth to the child, you seemed to have died but didn¡¯t in fact.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ye yed onest game with General Zhou, betting with his life. You didn¡¯t know that his death was not the end, but the beginning. General Zhou fainted. There was an explosion on the ind. No one could find you. In fact, I took you away. Mr. Ye asked me to save your life and let you wander after you¡¯ve been saved.¡±

    The high priest did not need to tell her what happened next. She drifted for four whole years and then reunited with Zhou Yao in T City.

    Although so much time had passed, Bai Qi still felt chills when someone brought up the past. Ye Ziyi was thest person she should have in her life.

    At this moment, Bai Qi¡¯s small hand was pinched hard. Zhou Yao wrapped hers in hisrge palm, giving her silentfort and strength.

    Bai Qi curled the corners of her lips. Actually, it was fine now. Everything had passed.

    ¡°High priest, don¡¯t you have anything to add?¡± Zhou Yao asked.

    The high priest looked at Bai Qi¡¯s face and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know facial maniption myself, so there¡¯s nothing I can do. I believe that General Zhou already knows the cause. The one who unties the know must be the one who tied it in the first ce. I believe that you will find Han Xuan very soon.¡±

    Zhou Yao snorted, then he looked at Xiao Zhi. ¡°Let the high priest go back to where he came from.¡±

    The high priest bowed again. ¡°Thank you, General Zhou.¡±

    Zhou Yao held Bai Qi¡¯s little hand and turned to leave.

    Just as he took a step, the high priest¡¯s voice sounded from behind. ¡°Mrs. Zhou.¡±

    Bai Qi stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, Mr. Ye has been living an extreme life. He wasn¡¯t happy. Perhaps he was as cold and heartless as ice to everyone in this world, but he was sincere to you. You have repeatedly provoked him, yet he has repeatedly indulged you. To him, you are the only special existence. Those four years of wandering were his punishment for you, but it was also his love for you.¡±

    Did Ye Ziyi really love her?

    Perhaps it was as the high priest had said, Ye Ziyi had toyed with all living things his entire life. He had mercilessly crushed people in the world under his feet, but he had shown mercy to her time and time again.

    In the end, he still couldn¡¯t bear to take her life.

    He loved her.

    But should she be grateful?

    When Ye Ziyi loved her, did he ever ask her if she needed his love?

    She held to her words that she would never forgive him.

    Bai Qi was in a daze. At that moment, her small hand hurt and she staggered. The man in front of her pulled her out.

    The two of them walked out. Bai Qi quickened her pace and catch his footsteps. She looked up at him. The man¡¯s expression was cold and stern, looking angry.

    Bai Qi pulled her small hand back forcefully. She stopped. ¡°Zhou Yao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhou Yao stopped in his tracks. His narrow eyes stared intently into her eyes. ¡°Are you touched? Are you unable to forget Ye Ziyi? Do you want to leave a ce for Ye Ziyi in your heart?¡±

    Bai Qi was stunned. He had asked three questions in a row. What was he thinking?

    Looking at the man¡¯s deep and displeased expression, the corners of Bai Qi¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Why? Are you jealous?¡±

    In his eyes, her changing of the topic was a tacit agreement. He stretched out his long arm and grabbed her wrist, pulling her into his embrace. He opened his mouth and bit her tender little earlobe. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m questioning you. Are you mute? Answer!¡±

    His words were rude and savage. It was fine if he spoke to Sileng like so. But he was still so unreasonable in front of her.

    ¡°What does it have to do with you? Can you control the things in my heart? Ye Ziyi was indeed good to me. If Sileng saw him, he should call him uncle. In fact, without Ye Ziyi, there would be no Sileng. Ye Ziyi...¡±

    Suddenly, her waist was tightened. The man¡¯s arm tightened so much that it was like he wanted to strangle her to pieces. ¡°Ye Ziyi, Ye Ziyi, don¡¯t you dare say his name again.¡±

    Bai Qi surrendered to his threat and snorted twice without saying a word.

    At this moment, two red me soldiers walked out. They were stunned when they saw their general hugging her so tightly. Then, the red me soldiers looked away and said with a simple and honest smile, ¡°General, sister-inw!¡±

    The two red me soldiers quickly ran away.

    Bai Qi¡¯s face turned red. She didn¡¯t know what would happen when his subordinates saw them like this. She wanted to break free from his embrace. ¡°Zhou Yao, let go! Someone saw us!¡±

 Chapter 1008 - Goodbye, Han Xuan

    <h4>Chapter 1008: Goodbye, Han Xuan</h4>

    Did someone else see them?

    ¡°Who saw us?¡± The man asked.

    The two red me soldiers who had already run a distance ahead did not dare to return. They stood in ce in a panic and saluted, ¡°General, we didn¡¯t see anything!¡±

    The two red me soldiers then ran away.

    This time, Bai Qi¡¯s entire face turned red. She said helplessly in a soft voice, ¡°Why are you like this? Getting jealous over nothing. Your jealousy is even stronger than a woman¡¯s.¡±

    The man buried his head in her hair and sniffed. He frowned and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Do you think I like to be jealous? If jealousy can be controlled, do you think I like to be acting like a girl?¡±

    The corners of Bai Qi¡¯s lips curled up. She rxed her body and leaned into his embrace. The weather was very good today. The clouds were passing and the weather looks cozy. She felt that her mood also rxed and was relieved.

    Zhou Yao hugged her tightly. He just felt ufortable in his heart. Ye Ziyi did not love this world but loved her. He had fought with Ye Ziyi for so long. He did not want Ye Ziyi to die and then be missed by her.

    ¡°Honey,pletely forget about Ye Ziyi, okay? You are mine. Your heart is mine too. I don¡¯t want any other man to have a ce in your heart, even if it¡¯s the mark of a wild goose!¡±

    ¡°Why are you so possessive?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m such a person. It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t know when you were with me back then!¡±

    He thought he had the right to ask for such a thing?

    Bai Qi couldn¡¯t help butugh. She stretched out her two small hands and hugged his two strong arms that were around her slender waist, ¡°Zhou Yao, I know. Ye Ziyi no longer exists. I¡¯m yours, wholly. A person who has already died, all the good and bad things he did to me are forgotten and forgiven. Everything was just like a dream.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s cold facial features immediately softened. The corner of his sexy lips curled up into a happy smile. He kissed Bai Qi¡¯s face hard and said with a smile, ¡°I believe in you! I¡¯ll let you off this time!¡±

    It was daytime here. She didn¡¯t dare to y around with him here. She said angrily, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve made things clear. Can you let go of me now, General Zhou?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Zhou Yao kissed her face again.

    Bai Qi smiled. ¡°General Zhou, you seem to be bing more and more... clingy? Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at if this gets out?¡± He was on par with little Sileng.

    Zhou Yao was in a good mood. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of it even if it gets out. I love my wife and clings to my wife. What¡¯s wrong with that? Gossipers can get lost!¡±

    Alright, Bai Qi was helpless. However, she liked how straightforward and domineering he was.

    The two of them hugged each other affectionately. At this moment, Xiao Zhi rushed over and said, ¡°General, there¡¯s news.¡±

    Zhou Yao let go of Bai Qi and turned around to look at Xiao Zhi.

    ¡°General, sister-inw. We¡¯ve found Han Xuan...¡±

    ...

    The military-green jeep stopped. Zhou Yao held Bai Qi¡¯s little hand and helped her jump down from the back seat. The two of them stood in ce and looked ahead. This was a mountain, and there was a nunnery in the mountain.

    Han Xuan had stayed in this nunnery for the past four years.

    The two of them walked into the nunnery hand in hand. One of the meditation rooms was surrounded by the red-me soldiers. Seeing Zhou Yao, the red-me soldiers immediately saluted.

    Zhou Yao looked at Bai Qi. ¡°You wait here. I¡¯ll go in to see Han Xuan.¡±

    Bai Qi shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go in with you...¡±

    ¡°No need. Han Xuan will only be irritated when she sees you. I¡¯ll go in and talk to her. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make her change your face back.¡±

    Han Xuan would be agitated when she saw her, but Han Xuan would not be agitated when she saw him? Han Xuan¡¯s stubborn love for him had probably turned into extreme hatred now.

    Han Xuan would not easily change her face back. She would definitely make things difficult for him.

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°No buts...¡± Zhou Yao pursed his thin lips and reached out to stroke her hair. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you at home in the future, but you need to listen to me outside of the home.¡±

    Zhou Yao spread his long legs and entered the meditation room.

    Bai Qi wanted to call him, but once he¡¯d made up his mind, it¡¯d be hard to change. Forget it. Han Xuan had a history with him, so let him deal with it himself.

    ...

    In the meditation room.

    Han Xuan sat in a wheelchair. She tied up her hair and wore a nun hat. She was wearing a in-colored nun¡¯s outfit. In the past four years, she had be much gloomier, as if she had not seen the sun for a long time.

    Zhou Yao walked in and looked at Han Xuan in the wheelchair with his hands in his pockets.

    Han Xuan also looked at him. Her eyes were filled with deep hatred. She smiled and said, ¡°The sun has risen from the west today. General Zhou actually came to see me. What a rare guest. Haha.¡±

    Zhou Yao looked calm and said, ¡°Han Xuan, I didn¡¯t expect that we woulde to this.¡±

    Han Xuan immediately stoppedughing. Her gloomy eyes coiled around Zhou Yao like a poisonous snake. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect it? Zhou Yao, it was you who forced us into this desperate situation!¡±

    Zhou Yao frowned. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who forced us into a desperate situation. It was you. It was your greed and selfishness.¡±

    ¡°Humph, what¡¯s the point of saying all this now? Zhou Yao, I hate you. I hate Leng Zhiyuan. Every time I think of you in the past four years, I feel a knife twisting in my heart. I pray day and night for Buddha to punish you. I want you two to be separate for eternity!¡±

    Zhou Yao raised his head to look at the Buddha statue in front of him. The man¡¯s tall and straight back stood upright like a pine tree. He slowly said, ¡°Buddha has a wise eye. The world contains right and wrong. I, Zhou Yao, have a clear conscience. I joined the army at the age of 16. Now, it has been 16 years. My hands are stained with blood, but I kill people who should be killed. I carry that faith and am ready to sacrifice for the country at any time. I am a man of the Zhou family. I have stood tall and upright all my life. However, what I, Zhou Yao, want in my life is nothing more than that woman and a family. If Buddha is truly merciful, we will never be separated again for the rest of our lives. And your prayers are destined to not be fulfilled.¡±

    Han Xuan was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She looked at the man¡¯s handsome silhouette that was as gentle as water. It had been four years, and he was still the same. Just like that year in Yunnan when he had scolded that woman in a low voice, he still doted her.

    Time could not take away a single bit of his love.

    Han Xuan was thinking to herself that if he was willing to treat her like this... no, if he was willing to even look her in the eye, perhaps they would not have gotten to this. He knew that all she wanted in her life was just him.

    However, no one fulfilled her wish.

    He gave all of his love to that woman, and she could only envy in the dark corner.

    ¡°Enough, Zhou Yao. You¡¯re not here to show your love in front of Buddha, are you? Tell me, what are you doing here?¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at Han Xuan. ¡°Why are you beating around the bush? I¡¯m already here.¡±

    ¡°Ha, Haha.¡± Han Xuan raised her head andughed exaggeratedly. Tears even came out. ¡°General Zhou, don¡¯t you love Leng Zhiyuan so much? Then why do you care so much about what face she has, whether she¡¯d became prettier or ugly?¡±

 Chapter 1009 - I Want You

    <h4>Chapter 1009: I Want You</h4>

    Zhou Yao shook his head, ¡°She is my wife. From the moment we fell in love, we shared all the variables and risks in the future. So, I love whatever face she has. However, she cares. Women love beauty. She wants to change back to her old face, so I want her to change back to her old face.¡±

    He meant that he came here because Leng Zhiyuan wanted to change back to her old face. He loved what she loved.

    Han Xuan clenched her fists tightly. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have changed her face on that ind four years ago. I should have sent her straight to hell. However, Ye Ziyi couldn¡¯t bear it. He refused. He refused to take her life!¡±

    Zhou Yao raised his sword-like eyebrows but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Han Xuan continued, ¡°Four years ago, you rejected me so cruelly. You cut all ties with me. You sent people to take me to the ne. You sent me away. However, I was discovered by Ye Ziyi. He arrested me. When he confronted you with a gun, he whispered something in my ear before he died. He said that half an hourter...¡±

    ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t understand what he meant at all. You shot Ye Ziyi and abandoned me. At that time, I copsed on the ground and gave up all my hopes. Your soldiers even arrested me. When I waspletely disheartened, I suddenly heard the sound of an explosion. The ind exploded. Everything was very chaotic. I took the opportunity to escape. Only then did I know that Leng Zhiyuan gave birth to a son for you and died. You fainted...¡±

    ¡°I was very happy. I was so happy. Leng Zhiyuan was dead. She¡¯s finally dead. I made you experience the feeling of living a life worse than death. But at this moment, the high priest appeared. He brought me to a ce, and I saw Leng Zhiyuan. She¡¯s not dead yet. The high priest conveyed Ye Ziyi¡¯s wish. Ye Ziyi asked me to change Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face. When I took the needle, I really wanted to end her life with that needle. But the high priest was watching. I didn¡¯t dare.¡±

    ¡°I really hate her so much. Why did Leng Zhiyuan receive Ye Ziyi¡¯s love and care even though she had you? Why didn¡¯t she die? Later, I concluded. I will change her face and make her wander in a world you don¡¯t know about, while you were wandering and suffering in a ce where she was absent. Isn¡¯t that better?¡±

    Zhou Yao listened calmly. In fact, he had already guessed it all, so Han Xuan¡¯s words did not surprise him.

    Looking at Han Xuan¡¯s face that was twisted with hatred, Zhou Yao was silent for a few seconds before he said, ¡°What does it take for you to change her face back?¡±

    ¡°Ha, Haha,¡± Han Xuan Laughed. He finally got to the point. ¡°General Zhou, can¡¯t you guess what I want? I... want you...¡±

    Zhou Yao did not even frown. ¡°Are you sure? Han Xuan, you can actually ask for something more practical...¡±

    ¡°Something more practical? I don¡¯t want anything else! General Zhou, I want you. You don¡¯t like me, right? You don¡¯t want to touch me. Do you want to be with Leng Zhiyuan for the rest of your life? I won¡¯t let you get what you want. I want to be a thorn between the two of you. I want you to pay the price!¡±

    Zhou Yao pursed his thin lips. Then, he moved his body and reached out to move a wooden chair over. He sat on it and said, ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±

    Han Xuan was stunned. She did not expect him to agree so readily. He actually agreed?

    Zhou Yao looked at her and slowly raised the corners of his lips. He smiled ambiguously and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me? Now that I agree, why are you hesitating? Are you afraid?¡±

    Han Xuan snorted coldly. ¡°I fear nothing? Now that you have a favor to ask of me, what tricks can you y?¡±

    As she spoke, Han Xuan pushed the wheelchair over.

    When she came to the man¡¯s side, Han Xuan looked at his handsome face. It had been four years since theyst met. He was even more handsome and strong than before. There were many types of men. He was probably a ssic in the military. He was valiant and handsome, with a nice body.

    At this moment, his sitting posture was very casual. His two long legs stretched forward naturally andzily. He did not fold his legs or his ankles. This sitting posture made it difficult to ignore his crotch. He looked somewhat unrestrained.

    Han Xuan¡¯s eyes gradually revealed an infatuation. She had loved this man for many years. No matter how much she hated him in her heart, she was still mesmerized by him.

    Her already numb heart began to recover. Smelling the strong and healthy masculine scent on his body, she slowly extended her hand and touched his well-defined side profile.

    She wanted him!

    If she could share another night with him, she could die with no regret.

    However, she did not touch him because Zhou Yao turned his head to avoid her.

    Han Xuan¡¯s hand froze in mid-air, and her expression changed. ¡°Why? Are you going back on your word?¡±

    Zhou Yao did not answer. His big palm came to his waist and then took out a gun.

    ¡°Humph,¡± Han Xuan immediatelyughed. ¡°General Zhou, do you want to kill me or do you want to threaten me? It¡¯s useless, I¡¯m not afraid of death...¡±

    ¡°Han Xuan, do you care about anything now?¡± Zhou Yao asked.

    Han Xuan was stunned.

    Zhou Yao looked at her, his narrow eyes were sharp and cold, ¡°Han Xuan, have you truly loved your brother?¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing much. I just want to bet that you still have some sincerity for your brother,¡± Zhou Yao said as he put the gun in his hand to his heart, ¡°Han Xuan, guess what the consequences will be if you attack the army general with a gun.¡±

    Han Xuan¡¯s chest started to rise and fall. She understood.

    He wanted to frame her. With his current status, the higher-ups would definitely investigate her and her family history. Her brother was a revolutionary martyr.

    ¡°Han Xuan, with this shot, you won¡¯t be able to escape. All the information about the Han family will be revealed. I will release information about your rtionship with Ye Ziyi one after another. This time, your brother Han Hong will be the first to bear the brunt. He¡¯s a revolutionary martyr. He sacrificed himself in his best years. The only thing he has left is that honor. Once you are convicted of your rtionship with Scorpion, your brother¡¯s honor as a martyr will be revoked. He might even be suspected of being an aplice...¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao, how dare you!¡± Han Xuan¡¯s face turned pale as she red at Zhou Yao.

    Zhou Yao shrugged and did not speak.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, how could you do this to my brother? Don¡¯t forget that my brother sacrificed himself for you. You know that the only thing he has left is that honor. That honor was exchanged with his life and blood. How could you defile him like this? Are you worthy of him?¡±

    Zhou Yao had no expression on his face as he spoke indifferently, ¡°Han Xuan, you¡¯re the one who let him down, and you¡¯re also the one who defiled him. Now that I¡¯m giving you a choice, don¡¯t judge me from the moral high ground. You can protect your brother. Choose, I believe that your brother is watching as well.¡±

 Chapter 1010 - Welcome Home, Honey

    <h4>Chapter 1010: Wee Home, Honey</h4>

    Han Xuan¡¯s heart was stabbed. She and her brother were orphans since childhood. Both of their parents died. Her brother was very good to her. He was her brother and also her father. Her brother gave her the best things in the world. Later, she fell in love with Zhou Yao, but Zhou Yao was heartless to her. The only warmth she had in the past four years was those warm memories of her brother.

    Her brother was the only weakness in her heart. Unfortunately, her brother had died too early. The honor of that revolutionary martyr was earned with his blood and life. How could she bear to tarnish it?

    She was filled with hatred. Why did Zhou Yao use her brother to threaten her?

    ¡°Han Xuan, have you thought it through? I¡¯ll give you three seconds. I want to hear your answer.¡±

    ¡°One...¡±

    ¡°Two...¡±

    ¡°Three...¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Han Xuan said with red eyes.

    Zhou Yao raised his eyebrows. He stood up and put the gun back into his waist. He opened the door.

    ...

    Bai Qi had been waiting outside. Time was passing by. Her heart was tormented. Han Xuan had gone crazy. She was afraid that Han Xuan would ask him to do something crazy.

    At this moment, the door opened with a creaking sound. Zhou Yao stood by the door with his long legs and was looking at her with a face full of affection.

    ¡°Zhou Yao, how are things?¡± She ran forward.

    Zhou Yao reached out and grabbed her slim waist and pulled her into his arms. He turned his body and Bai Qi looked into the meditation room...

    The door of the meditation room closed again. Only Bai Qi and Han Xuan were left in the room.

    Han Xuan grabbed the handle of the wheelchair tightly. She red at Bai Qi with hatred and roared, ¡°Leng Zhiyuan, why don¡¯t you just die? It¡¯s all your fault that I¡¯m like this. You ruined me!¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s eyes were cold. She sneered, ¡°Han Xuan, you¡¯re not dead yet, how can I die before you?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Han Xuan, you¡¯re still ming others even though you¡¯vee this far. You haven¡¯t reflected on yourself at all. Zhou Yao and I don¡¯t owe you anything. It¡¯s you who ruined yourself!¡±

    Tears welled up in Han Xuan¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t shed any tears. What else could she say now? She said coldly, ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Bai Qi sat on the wooden stool.

    Han Xuan took out a small medical box and opened it. There were many needles in it. She picked out a long, thin needle and ced it on the back of Bai Qi¡¯s neck. She smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll ruin your face?¡±

    ¡°No. Because you don¡¯t dare!¡±

    Since Han Xuan had already agreed to change her face back for her, it meant that Zhou Yao had something on Han Xuan. So, Han Xuan wouldn¡¯t go against Zhou Yao.

    Han Xuan stuck the needle in andughed mockingly and self-deprecatingly, ¡°Yes, I definitely don¡¯t dare now. Zhou Yao used my brother¡¯s glory to threaten me. Leng Zhiyuan, you won. You won so thoroughly. Now, Zhou Yao doesn¡¯t even care about my brother¡¯s sacrifice because of you. He would do anything for you.¡±

    Bai Qi was still quite surprised. Did he use Han Hong¡¯s glory to threaten Han Xuan?

    Thinking about it, Han Hong was probably Han Xuan¡¯s only weakness.

    However, she knew what Han Hong meant to him. It was also because of Han Hong that he tolerated Han Xuan time after time. But now, did he not care for Han Hong anymore?

    At this moment, Han Xuan¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°I was wrong. I only thought of ruining your face now. If I had known four years ago, I wouldn¡¯t have just made your face ordinary. I should have made you extremely ugly!¡±

    Bai Qi smiled. She looked at herself in the mirror in front of her, ¡°Han Xuan, four years ago, you thought that Zhou Yao would not love me if you made my face ordinary. Now, four yearster, you are thinking that Zhou Yao would not love me if you made my face ugly. Actually, when I met Zhou Yao with this face, he often said that I was ugly, but he...¡±

    He was always being a hooligan to her. He wanted her to take off her clothes, he kissed her eyes, he pped her butt, and he even forcefully kissed her. He wanted to rape her.

    He could not control his feelings for her. No matter how ugly her face was, she would still attract his gaze. His body became restless because of her.

    Of course, Bai Qi would not tell Han Xuan about this. This sweetness belonged to her alone. ¡°But we still ended up together. So, what he loves is all of me. No matter how ugly I am, he will still love me.¡±

    Han Xuan wanted tough. This Leng Zhiyuan was always so confident in front of her.

    Leng Zhiyuan had not changed over the years. In Yunnan, she and Zhou Yao were very close, even though Leng Zhiyuan and Zhou Yao had just gotten their fake marriage. But at that time, she was neither servile nor overbearing, she was calm and valiant.

    Perhaps Leng Zhiyuan was Zhou Yao¡¯s type.

    Han Xuan took back the needle and then waved in front of Bai Qi. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    ...

    After Han Xuan left, Leng Zhiyuan looked at herself in the mirror. She looked at this exquisite and stunning face and was in a daze for a moment. She had changed back to being Leng Zhiyuan.

    At this moment, a big palm pressed on her shoulder. Leng Zhiyuan looked through the mirror and saw Zhou Yao standing behind her. She met the man¡¯s tender and bright eyes.

    He was looking at her deeply.

    Leng Zhiyuan was a little unfamiliar with this face, and the man¡¯s gaze was too hot. She lowered her head.

    She felt a rough touch on her delicate face. He used his other hand to caress her small face. Leng Zhiyuan blushed and pped his palm. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Her vision suddenly darkened. The man had already bent down. Therge palm on her shoulder slid down and pinched her slender waist suggestively. He rxed his brows and kissed her red lips.

    Leng Zhiyuan was scared and dodged backward. However, the man was overbearing, and he held her tightly with one of his strong arms. Her delicate body was in his broad chest, and she was so angry that she punched his chest.

    Zhou Yao let her punch him. Seeing the blushing on the woman¡¯s beautiful face, his eyes became more and more gentle. He sniffed the fragrance on her hair and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Zhiyuan, let me kiss you.¡±

    ¡°Kiss?¡± She mumbled, ¡°I see that you¡¯re as perverted as other men and you like beautiful women. Why haven¡¯t I seen you being so passionate in the past...with that face?¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± Zhou Yao chuckled. He ignored her objections and directly rubbed his face against hers. ¡°Little cutie, how more passionately do you want me to be? Every time I look at your face in the past, I would get hard...¡±

    ¡°Hey, Zhou Yao!¡± He was being yful again.

    Zhou Yao hugged her tightly in a good mood and kissed her hair and fingers. ¡°Of course men are lewd. I admit that I¡¯m also lewd. All I want is to... strip you naked... little cutie, I really f*ck you until I die...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s entire face was so red that it was about to bleed. What was he talking about? He was an army general, and he was even eviler than those ruffians.

    ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore!¡±

    Zhou Yao buried his head in her pink neck. ¡°Hehe.¡± Heughed and then hugged her in his arms. ¡°Wee back, honey!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan slowly reached out and hugged his waist. She kissed his cheek sweetly and whispered, ¡°Sweetie...¡±

 Chapter 1011 - We Must Protect Mommy

    <h4>Chapter 1011: We Must Protect Mommy</h4>

    Sweetie...

    They had been together for so long, and she rarely called him that. Zhou Yao kissed her from her neck all the way to her earlobe. He whispered in her ear, ¡°Say that again.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan blushed and said, ¡°Sweetie!¡±

    ¡°Good girl! Honey, my body melts when you call me that.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. He was really lewd, but she liked it. He¡¯s her lewd General Zhou!

    ¡°Enough hugging. We¡¯ve been here for a while. It¡¯s time to go.¡±

    ¡°Just a little while longer...¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°No buts? If you say one more word, you won¡¯t be able to leave this ce until an hourter.¡±

    ¡°... you¡¯re so clingy!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m clingy! You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan didn¡¯t say anything. She secretly curled her lips. She liked it!

    When the two were clinging, there was a knock on the door. Xiao Zhi spoke from outside, ¡°General, how should we deal with Han Xuan?¡±

    Zhou Yao slowly released Leng Zhiyuan. He stood up and put one hand in his pocket. ¡°Send her to the sanatorium.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan knew that this was the end of Zhou Yao and Han Xuan¡¯s rtionship. He cared about Han Hong and did not send Han Xuan to prison. Instead, he sent her to the sanatorium. However, the sanatorium was equivalent to a life sentence.

    In the future, Han Xuan would be there alone until the end of her life.

    At this time, arge hand with distinct joints reached over. There was also the man¡¯s deepughter. ¡°What are you thinking about? Come, Let¡¯s go pick up Sileng from school.¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡± Leng Zhiyuan stuffed her small hand into his warm palm.

    ...

    At the entrance of the kindergarten.

    Zhou Sileng walked out with arge schoolbag on his back. He had been in low spirits all day, so he looked at his toes when he walked.

    At this moment, a gentle voice rang in his ear. ¡°Sileng.¡±

    Zhou Sileng looked up and saw two figures standing in front of him. The man was tall and handsome, and the woman...

    ¡°Zhou Sileng, your daddy is here to pick you up. is that your mommy standing next to your daddy? Oh my, she¡¯s so beautiful. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a beautiful mommy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Zhou Sileng, your mommy looks like she walked out of a painting. She¡¯s a good match for your daddy...¡±

    Zhou Sileng looked at Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face in a daze. His friend was right. She was so beautiful, just like the fairy that appeared in his dream.

    He had thought about what his mommy looked like countless times. He was sure that his mommy was the most beautiful woman in the world. He was not wrong.

    Zhou Sileng walked slowly to the two of them. Leng Zhiyuan immediately squatted down and touched his little head. She smiled warmly and said, ¡°Sileng, school is over.¡±

    Zhou Sileng looked at Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face and did not answer.

    At this time, the man who had his hands in his pockets kicked Sileng¡¯s butt with the tip of his ck leather shoes. ¡°Zhou Sileng, your mommy is talking to you. Are you mute?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan immediately raised her head and nced at Zhou Yao, meaning ¡ª go away!

    Zhou Yao frowned, but he obediently stood by the roadside.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at Zhou Sileng, ¡°Sileng, mommy¡¯s face changed so you thought it was weird, right? Four years ago, when mommy gave birth to you, a lot of things happened. My face changed to Bai Qi¡¯s face, and I lost my memory. Mommy has been wandering outside for a few years, and only regained memory recently.¡±

    Zhou Sileng moved his little pink lips and asked unhappily, ¡°So Bai Qi won¡¯te back then?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan asked with a smile, ¡°Do you like Bai Qi?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡± Zhou Sileng nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Sileng, I¡¯m Bai Qi and also your mommy. I¡¯ll always be by your side in the future. Besides, don¡¯t you think mommy has be more beautiful now?¡±

    ¡°But, Bai Qi was also very beautiful.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan pretended to be sad and said, ¡°Then mommy isn¡¯t beautiful now?¡±

    Seeing her sad face, Zhou Sileng quickly shook his head and said, ¡°No, you¡¯re also very beautiful.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan immediately smiled and kissed Zhou Sileng¡¯s face. ¡°Good boy, Sileng. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    She held his little hand.

    ...

    The family of three did not take the car. Instead, they strolled on the street hand in hand. Zhou Sileng¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the vendor selling kebabs. He really wanted to eat some.

    ¡°Sileng, do you want some? Mommy will buy it for you.¡±

    She had bought it for him once before.

    ¡°Mmm!¡± Zhou Sileng nodded.

    Leng Zhiyuan went to buy it.

    Zhou Yao did not approve of his son eating this kind of junk food, but he looked at the woman¡¯s slender back and did not say anything. He looked down at his son¡¯s ck head and said, ¡°Rascal, be happy. Didn¡¯t you always want mommy? Now that your mommy is back, aren¡¯t you happy?¡±

    The father and son stood by the roadside and talked. Zhou Sileng looked at his father from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Humph, of course you¡¯re happy.¡±

    Zhou Yao narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I was very happy with Bai Qi, and Bai Qi was mine. Mommy is yours. Humph, I clearly met Bai Qi first, and I liked her first, but you benefited from it. You took all the benefits.¡±

    Zhou Yao raised his eyebrows. This kid was not wrong. He did benefit from it.

    ¡°Rascal, don¡¯t act up just because you¡¯re spoiled.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who threw me under the bus!¡± Zhou Sileng replied.

    Zhou Yao didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Besides, what does it have to do with you that my mommy spoils me? If you¡¯re not convinced, make your mommy spoil you too!¡± Just like how his woman was snatched away by his daddy, he could only ept it.

    ording to Zhou Yao¡¯s previous temper, he would have pped his little butt. However, he looked at the back of the woman and said in a low and serious voice, ¡°Zhou Sileng, your mommy suffered a lot to give birth to you and almost lost her life. These four years, she had a hard time living alone outside. She felt even more guilty for not being there for you. If you have a conscience, you should treat your mommy better. You¡¯re a little man. In the future, we must protect mommy.¡±

    Zhou Sileng didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s back.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan got the kebabs and handed the paper cup to Zhou Sileng. Zhou Sileng lowered his head and ate.

    ¡°Sileng, is it good?¡±Leng Zhiyuan asked.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Zhou Sileng nodded and picked a beef ball. ¡°This is spicy.¡±

    ¡°Is it too spicy?¡± Leng Zhiyuan took the bamboo stick and took a bite of the beef ball.

    It was indeed spicy.

    Leng Zhiyuan didn¡¯t like eating chili. She looked at the man on the left and handed the bamboo stick to him. ¡°It¡¯s spicy. You can eat it.¡±

    The man looked at the beef ball on the bamboo stick with a disapproving expression, but he still opened his mouth and ate it from the woman¡¯s small hand.

    Leng Zhiyuan saw that he did not chew much and swallowed it. It was obvious that he did not want to taste too much of the beef ball. She looked at his protruding Adam¡¯s apple rolled. For some reason, she thought that was very sexy.

 Chapter 1012 - Silengâ€™s Gone

    <h4>Chapter 1012: Sileng¡¯s Gone</h4>

    When Leng Zhiyuan looked at him, Zhou Yao happened to nce at her from the side. The tenderness and adoration in the woman¡¯s eyes had not been withdrawn in time. He looked at her and raised his sword-like eyebrows.

    Leng Zhiyuan blushed and lowered her head when she realized that he¡¯d noticed her staring.

    Zhou Yao reached out his hand and wanted to touch her little face.

    Leng Zhiyuan saw it from the corner of her eyes, so she quickly moved to the side.

    Little Sileng was still present...

    Sure enough, Zhou Sileng noticed the two¡¯s strange behavior. He raised his head, and he looked at the two adults with great suspicion. ¡°What are you two doing?¡±

    ¡°You want to know?¡± Zhou Yao replied without batting an eyelid.

    Zhou Sileng humphed.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face turned even redder. At the same time, she felt that her heart was filled with happiness. This was the life she wanted. The father and son could stay by her side, and the three of them would never be separated again.

    ...

    The three of them returned to Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s rented apartment. Leng Zhiyuan held Zhou Sileng¡¯s hand and got out of the car. Zhou Yao poked his head out from the driver¡¯s window. ¡°You guys go upstairs first. I¡¯ll park the car underground.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Zhiyuan held Zhou Sileng¡¯s hand and went upstairs.

    After they got out of the elevator, Leng Zhiyuan took out her keys from her bag. As she opened the door, she asked, ¡°Sileng, what do you want to eat tonight?¡±

    Zhou Sileng replied, ¡°Whatever.¡±

    ¡°Then mommy will decide.¡± Leng Zhiyuan opened the door and walked in. ¡°Sileng,e in, we¡¯re home...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s voice suddenly stopped. Behind her, Zhou Sileng was nowhere to be seen.

    Zhou Sileng was gone!

    Her expression changed drastically, and she immediately rushed out of the door. ¡°Sileng, Sileng...¡±

    As soon as she ran out, she bumped into Zhou Yao, who was walking toward her. Zhou Yao held her slender waist with one hand and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hands and feet were cold, but her secret agent skills surfaced, and she quickly and clearly said, ¡°Sileng is missing! I was talking to him when I opened the door just now, but after I walked in, Sileng suddenly disappeared.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Let¡¯s go and check the surveince camera.¡±

    ...

    The security guard of the residential area pulled up the surveince video. ¡°This is the surveince video of the underground parking garage. In the video, a man in ck carried a child into a van and drove away.¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at the child on the man¡¯s shoulder. Although the child¡¯s face was blocked, he recognized the child at a nce as his son. Little Sileng had been drugged.

    He had also parked the car in the garage just now. It seemed that he had brushed past the man in ck.

    The security guard of the residential area said doubtfully, ¡°This man looks so familiar. Oh, I remember now. This man is the tenant living across from you.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan nodded. That was right. She had entered the house less than ten seconds ago. The person who kidnapped little Sileng in such a short time must be living close to her.

    ¡°General, sister-inw.¡± At this moment, Xiao Zhi ran over, ¡°I have already investigated the tenant. The female tenant said that her husband came back once and was holding a little boy in his arms. She asked her husband about it, but her husband did not say a word. Instead, he left with the little boy in his arms. His behavior was very strange. Later, the female tenant called her husband and asked where he was going. Her husband said that he was working overtime at thepany and did note home at all.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Don¡¯t tell me there are two people with the same face in this world.¡± The security guard shook his head.

    Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan looked at each other. Both of them thought of the same person, Han Xuan.

    The husband who came back for the first time was a fake. He was Han Xuan¡¯s assistant in disguise.

    Han Xuan had taken little Sileng away!

    Xiao Zhi also thought of Han Xuan. He immediately made a phone call. The news came from the sanatorium said that Han Xuan had escaped while people were caught off guard.

    Xiao Zhi nodded at Zhou Yao.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s face was pale. ¡°What does Han Xuan want to do? She¡¯s crazy now and hates us to death. Where did she take little Sileng? Will she harm little Sileng...¡±

    ¡°Honey.¡± Zhou Yao reached out his big palm and held her shoulder. He didn¡¯t look panicked. Heforted her calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Han Xuan ising for us. She won¡¯t hurt Sileng before we get to her.¡±

    ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°We wait.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart was tormented. She was so afraid that little Sileng would get hurt. Han Xuan was already a lunatic, but looking at the man¡¯s deep and steady narrow eyes, she felt slightly relieved. At this time, he was her haven, he could give her a sense of security.

    That Han Xuan was probably at the end of her rope, so she thought of kidnapping little Sileng. However, didn¡¯t Han Xuan thought about how an amateur kidnapper like her could never win against someone like Zhou Yao?

    Once Han Xuan¡¯s hiding ce was discovered, her death woulde.

    At this time, Zhou Yao¡¯s phone rang.

    Leng Zhiyuan shivered, and she looked at Zhou Yao.

    Zhou Yao pressed her into his arms and took out his phone with one hand from his pocket. He answered the call. ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello, General Zhou.¡± Han Xuan¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Your son is now in my hands. Huachen Bridge, I¡¯ll be waiting for you two.¡±

    ...

    Huachen Bridge.

    Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan rushed over. Han Xuan was sitting in a wheelchair. A man stood behind her. It was the man in ck who kidnapped little Sileng.

    ¡°General Zhou, Mrs. Zhou, please stop.¡± Han Xuan waved the controller in her hand. ¡°If you dare to take another step forward, your precious son will die.¡±

    Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan quickly stopped. Zhou Yao asked, ¡°Where is my son?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t young master Zhou right over there?¡± Han Xuan pointed under the bridge.

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly looked down. There was a small figure tied to the pole under the bridge. Most of Zhou Sileng¡¯s body was immersed in the cold seawater, leaving only his head above water. His body was covered with explosives.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. Her eyes were moist. ¡°Sileng, Sileng, mommy is here.¡±

    Zhou Sileng was already awake. When he heard the cry, he raised his head to look. When he saw Leng Zhiyuan, he smiled weakly. ¡°Mommy...¡±

    This was the first time that little Sileng had called her ¡°mommy.¡± She had been waiting for a long time. Leng Zhiyuan bit her lower lip to prevent herself from crying. Sheforted gently, ¡°Sileng, don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy and mommy will save you. You have to be brave and persevere.¡±

    A wave rushed over and sshed onto Zhou Sileng¡¯s little face. His hands and feet were numb from the cold, but his expression was very brave. He nodded his head hard and said, ¡°Mmm, I¡¯m not afraid. Daddy said that I¡¯m a little man. Daddy and I have to protect mommy from now on.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly raised her head, but it was useless. The tears in her eyes still burst out.

 Chapter 1013 - How Painful Can It Be When Itâ€™s Done By My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 1013: How Painful Can It Be When It¡¯s Done By My Wife</h4>

    Zhou Yao squeezed her shoulder, then looked at Zhou Sileng and said, ¡°Sileng, you¡¯re doing great.¡±

    At this moment, Han Xuan pped and said, ¡°How touching. Young master Zhou has been taught well. What a good child.¡±

    ¡°Han Xuan,¡± Zhou Yao looked at her and said, ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°What do I want? Haha,¡± Han Xuanughed again as if she had heard a very funny joke. Suddenly, she stoppedughing and said through gritted teeth, ¡°I want your life!¡±

    Zhou Yao pursed his thin lips and said nothing.

    ¡°Han Xuan, you really are stubborn. You have made so many mistakes along the way, but Zhou Yao has forgiven you again and again. He always remembered your brother¡¯s kindness, but you kept pushing his limits. You could have spent the rest of your life in the sanatorium peacefully, but you chose a path of no return!¡± Leng Zhiyuan said.

    Han Xuan snorted coldly, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, I don¡¯t need you to lecture me! You are now a winner in life. Not only do you have Zhou Yao¡¯s love, but you also have a son. Of course, you canugh at me. A sanatorium? Humph, to put it bluntly, it¡¯s a mental hospital. It¡¯s full of lunatics! Mrs. Zhou, everything you have now belongs to me. You stole my happiness!¡±

    This woman was beyond saving. Leng Zhiyuan had nothing to say.

    At this moment, Han Xuan threw a sharp knife at her. ¡°Mrs. Zhou, pick up the knife.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I want you to kill... Zhou Yao!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s pupils dted. She looked at Han Xuan coldly.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to?¡± Han Xuan raised the controller in her hand. She clicked her tongue and said regretfully, ¡°If you don¡¯t kill Zhou Yao, I can only set off the bomb and send young master Zhou to the underworld.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, stop hesitating. Between your husband and your son, you can only choose one today. I¡¯ll give you... three minutes.¡± As she spoke, Han Xuan set off the timer.

    The red number on the timer immediately began to count down from three minutes.

    Leng Zhiyuan clenched her fists by her side. Han Xuan was mad. How could she choose between the man she loved and her son...

    Zhou Yao bent down. He picked up the knife and handed it to Leng Zhiyuan. He curled his lips and said, ¡°Honey, go on, stab me.¡±

    ¡°No! I can¡¯t do that!¡± Leng Zhiyuan shook her head.

    Zhou Yao held her cold hand and stuffed the knife into her palm. He urged her in a low voice, ¡°Hurry, we¡¯re running out of time.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at the man¡¯s calm narrow eyes.

    Zhou Yao nodded.

    Leng Zhiyuan closed her eyes. She raised her hand and stabbed the sharp knife into Zhou Yao¡¯s chest.

    The sound of the knife stabbing into the muscles was heard, and warm blood sshed on her hand. Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s nose turned red, and bean-sized tears fell from her eyes.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Zhou Sileng¡¯s scream came from below.

    ¡°Haha, Zhou Yao, you never thought that you would die in the hands of the woman you love, right? I won¡¯t let you get what you want. I won¡¯t let you be happy together...¡±

    Before Han Xuan could finish her words, her chest felt a pain. She looked down and saw that the sharp knife had already deeply pierced through her heart.

    It turned out that while she was celebrating, Leng Zhiyuan had pulled out the sharp knife from Zhou Yao¡¯s chest, opened her eyes, and swung the sharp knife directly at Han Xuan. It pierced through Han Xuan¡¯s heart at lightning speed.

    Han Xuan widened her eyes. She waspletely dumbfounded and in disbelief. She looked at Leng Zhiyuan and said, ¡°You...¡±

    The man in ck behind Han Xuan did not expect this sudden change. He immediately went to grab the controller in Han Xuan¡¯s hand, but Zhou Yao pulled out the gun from his waist and shot at the man¡¯s head.

    Han Xuan and the man in ck fell to the ground and died.

    After dealing with the two people in such a quick and clean manner, Leng Zhiyuan quickly reached out to cover Zhou Yao¡¯s bleeding wound. She sobbed with tears, ¡°Are you okay? Does it hurt?¡±

    Zhou Yao reached out to wipe the tears from her face. ¡°It¡¯s just a superficial wound. How painful can it be when it¡¯s done by my wife?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan burst intoughter. He was in the mood to joke at this time, but the wound should not be deep. She stabbed it for Han Xuan to see so that she would let down her guard.

    Zhou Yao let go of her and urged, ¡°You stay here. I¡¯ll go and get our son. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    After saying that, the man jumped into the sea with a perfect posture.

    The red ming soldiers had rushed over by then. Leng Zhiyuan walked up and picked up the timer on the ground. There was still a minute left.

    She looked at Han Xuan who died with her eyes open. She had no sympathy for this woman. She would not have died if she did not seek death. She was also stupid enough to challenge Leng Zhiyuan and Zhou Yao.

    The two of them were not to be provoked!

    ...

    Zhou Yao swam to Zhou Sileng¡¯s side. He reached out to feel the explosives on his body. There were a few wires on the explosives, and he carefully touched the source of the wires...

    Zhou Sileng looked at his father. The shirt on his father¡¯s chest was wet with fresh blood, and the fresh blood even flowed into the seawater and quickly spread. The little guy cried loudly, and as he sobbed, he asked, ¡°Daddy, will you die?¡±

    This little guy had not cried when he was kidnapped this whole time. Now that he saw that Zhou Yao was bleeding, he could not help but cry. Zhou Yao raised his head and looked at him, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better if daddy dies? This way, no one will snatch mommy away from you... In any case, you don¡¯t even love daddy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Zhou Sileng was very sad and sorrowful as he reflected, ¡°I was wrong. As long as daddy... doesn¡¯t die, I won¡¯t... fight for mommy against you anymore. Mommy is yours. Daddy, I love You, I love you very much...¡±

    No matter how hard Zhou Yao¡¯s heart was, it was melted by the little guy¡¯s confession. He kissed the little guy and said gently, ¡°Sileng, daddy loves you too.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, I know...¡±

    Zhou Sileng really understood his father¡¯s love. He always thought that his daddy did not love him, but today, his daddy was willing to die for him. His daddy loved him.

    ¡°Sileng...¡± at this time, Leng Zhiyuan had swum over. She reached out and hugged Zhou Sileng. She lowered her eyes and kissed his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we can go home soon.¡±

    ¡°Mommy.¡± Zhou Sileng jumped into Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s arms. He cried pitifully and coquettishly, ¡°Where have you been all these years? I missed you so much... all the other children have a mommy, but I don¡¯t... have a mommy, I love you too...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan hugged little Sileng tightly and nodded with tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sileng. Mommy camete... Mommy loves you too...¡±

    Zhou Yao looked at the mother and son hugging each other and frowned. ¡°Why did youe?¡±

 Chapter 1014 - Ye Xiaotao

    <h4>Chapter 1014: Ye Xiaotao</h4>

    Hearing the man¡¯s reproachful words, Leng Zhiyuan looked at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°Who said I can¡¯te over?¡±

    Zhou Yao pulled a red wire with his fingers. Looking at the woman¡¯s red eyes and the crystal-clear water droplets umted in them, he couldn¡¯t help but soften his voice. ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous here...¡±

    Of course, she knew that it was very dangerous here. The explosives were still tied to Sileng¡¯s body. He was ready to pull the wire...

    If he pulled the wrong string, the explosives would explode.

    He told her to wait for him on the bridge. He didn¡¯t want her to be in danger. However, Zhou Yao and her son were here. If anything happened to them, she didn¡¯t want to live anymore.

    Leng Zhiyuan reached out a small hand and hugged his neck. She sobbed and kissed his cold and hard face. ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t chase me away. You said that our family would never be separated again. I can¡¯t live without you two...¡±

    Zhou Sileng also reached out and grabbed the man¡¯s shirt. He wanted to imitate mommy and kiss daddy¡¯s face, but unfortunately, he was too short and only kissed daddy¡¯s beard, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t scold Mommy. I want to be with you two...¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s determined facial features immediately softened. He reached out his long arm and held the mother and son tightly in his arms. He kissed his son¡¯s face and kissed the woman¡¯s beautiful hair. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pull it out...¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡± Leng Zhiyuan closed her eyes and nodded.

    Zhou Yao pulled out the red wire in his finger..

    It didn¡¯t explode.

    He pulled the right one!

    Leng Zhiyuan was so happy that she cried. She hugged Zhou Yao¡¯s neck tightly and kissed his face. ¡°Sweetie, I knew you were the best.¡±

    ¡°Yes, daddy is the best!¡±

    Zhou Yao revealed a loving smile. He spread his arms and pulled the mother and son into his arms.

    ...

    Zhou Yao was hospitalized for three days. Although it was a superficial injury, his wound was infected. Leng Zhiyuan stayed with him in the hospital for three days.

    It was the weekend, and Zhou Sileng did not go to school. Leng Zhiyuan held his little hand and brought him into the shopping mall. The little guy lowered his eyes and seriously looked at the KFC flyer in his hand, ¡°Mommy, I want hamburgers, french fries, and c... Umm, can I have the Orleans grilled wings as well?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan lovingly touched his little head, ¡°Of course you can.¡±

    ¡°But mommy, don¡¯t tell daddy, because daddy doesn¡¯t allow me to eat these things.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, okay, mommy promises you.¡±

    Zhou Sileng was very satisfied. Many of his ssmates had gone to KFC and even brought this little flyer to school. He also wanted to taste it because other kids had their mommy bring them there.

    Now that he also had a mommy, mommy also brought him.

    He felt very happy.

    The two of them walked into the KFC. Leng Zhiyuan went to order food and then ced all the delicious food on the table. The little guy almost drooled. Leng Zhiyuan smiled and said, ¡°Go ahead and eat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, mommy.¡± Zhou Sileng did not stand on ceremony. He took a piece of Orleans roasted wing and took a bite. It was delicious.

    ¡°Sileng, you eat here. Mommy will get you a straw to drink coke.¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡± Zhou Sileng¡¯s little mouth was full. He did not have time to talk.

    Leng Zhiyuan walked to the counter.

    She wanted to get a straw, but at this time, she saw the door of the KFC from the corner of her eyes. Her attention was immediately attracted by a young and beautiful figure.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked sideways and saw a girl appeared outside the window of the KFC. It was... Ye Xiaotao.

    It was Ye Xiaotao, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for four years.

    Ye Xiaotao was 24 years old this year, the most beautiful age for a girl. Today, she wore a cute bun on her head. She was wearing a pink whitemb double-breasted Korean coat, light-colored tight-fitting jeans, and a pair of ck riding boots with tassels on her feet, her outfit was looked youthfully sweet. As she walked, she attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly walked out and called out, ¡°Xiaotao.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao turned her head. When she saw Leng Zhiyuan clearly, she immediately revealed a sweet and pleasantly surprised smile. ¡°Sister Leng, what a coincidence. Why are you here?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao had grown up a little. She had already passed the age where she would cling to her whenever she saw her. Leng Zhiyuan looked at her tender little face. Her smooth white skin was like peeled egg white, full of cogen. The girl¡¯s facial features became more and more delicate. No matter what she and Leng Hao had experienced, there was always a kind of vigorous vitality in her body.

    Leng Zhiyuan had always thought that she was a flower bud pampered in a greenhouse. In fact, she was not. There was a kind of girl who lived herself into a flower bud. No matter the wind and rain, she would never lose the beauty of her youth.

    ¡°Xiaotao, long time no see. Today, I¡¯m here to eat KFC with my son.¡±

    ¡°Your son? Sister Leng, where is your son?¡± Ye Xiaotao looked around the shop window with her big, beautiful eyes.

    ¡°There.¡± Leng Zhiyuan pointed.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Wow, Sister Leng, your son is so beautiful. His facial features are like General Zhou, and his eyes are like yours. He is the perfectbination of the two of you...¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao...¡± Leng Zhiyuan called out hesitantly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s gaze was still fixed on Zhou Sileng.

    ¡°You and my big brother... I heard that your child... is gone...¡±

    The smile on Ye Xiaotao¡¯s lips froze for a moment, but it quickly returned to normal. She looked at Leng Zhiyuan and nodded. ¡°Yes, gone.¡±

    The girl even maintained a faint smile. There wasn¡¯t a trace of sadness in her eyes, but the more she did so, the more Leng Zhiyuan knew how serious the girl¡¯s heart was broken.

    This girl probably hadn¡¯t recovered from her injuries in the past four years.

    She had only hidden the bloody wound, and she didn¡¯t want anyone to see it.

    Ye Xiaotao obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about the past, including... Leng Hao, so Leng Zhiyuan tactfully changed the topic. ¡°Xiaotao, I heard that you went to Paris to study. When did youe back?¡±

    ¡°I just came back a few days ago. I haven¡¯t finished my studies in Paris. I came back to China to prepare for my first art exhibition in the maind.¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, you have an art exhibition?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Xiaotao smiled brightly. ¡°Two years ago, I had my first art exhibition in Paris.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan didn¡¯t know what to say. She remembered that this girl loved to paint. She also said that her dream was to have her own art exhibition. Now she had seeded at such a young age.

    She had really lived her life well. She was the chief daughter of the Ye family. She was beautiful and talented. She was enjoying her free time.

    What about her big brother, Leng Hao?

    A 34-year-old man, single. What was he thinking about?

    At this time, a notification bell rang. Ye Xiaotao had received a WeChat message. She took out her phone and took a look. Then, she smiled at Leng Zhiyuan and said, ¡°Sister Leng, I have to go. My friend is waiting for me downstairs.¡±

 Chapter 1015 - Why a Diamond Ring

    <h4>Chapter 1015: Why a Diamond Ring</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan nodded. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao waved the phone in her hand. ¡°Sister Leng, let¡¯s call each other. Let¡¯s have tea together when we¡¯re free.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao turned around and went down the stairs.

    The girl¡¯s figure soon disappeared. Leng Zhiyuan took a few steps forward and looked down from the floor-to-ceiling window of the shopping mall. There was a red Ferrari parked downstairs. A young and handsome man opened the passenger door of the car in a gentlemanly manner. Ye Xiaotao bent down and sat in it. The Ferrari soon drove away...

    ¡°Mommy.¡± At this moment, Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s skirt was pulled by a small hand. Zhou Sileng came to find his mommy. ¡°Mommy, what are you looking at?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan nced at her son. She smiled sadly and said, ¡°Looking at your aunt...¡±

    ¡°Aunt? is aunt uncle¡¯s wife? But uncle doesn¡¯t have a wife.¡±

    ¡°Yes, uncle and aunt separated very early...¡± as she spoke, Leng Zhiyuan patted Zhou Sileng on the head. ¡°Sileng, do you like uncle?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Zhou Sileng nodded vigorously. ¡°Uncle will bring me a lot of toys from Hong Kong. Sometimes, my uncle will fly here to visit me. Uncle will take me out for a feast. Uncle is very good to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Chinese New Year is in a month. Mommy will call uncle and ask him toe to our house for the New Yeat, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yay! I haven¡¯t seen my uncle for a long time. I miss uncle so much.¡± Zhou Sileng danced with joy.

    Leng Zhiyuan showed a gratified smile.

    ...

    The two of them went straight to the hospital after leaving the shopping mall. Walking in the corridor of the hospital, Leng Zhiyuan saw two familiar faces, old master Zhou and father Zhou...

    ¡°Grandpa, great-grandpa, why are you here?¡± Zhou Sileng quickly rushed forward.

    Old master Zhou bent down and pinched Zhou Sileng¡¯s little face. ¡°My dear grandson, did you miss great-grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Great-grandpa, don¡¯t keep pinching my face. I¡¯ll drool.¡± Zhou Sileng hid behind father Zhou.

    Father Zhou hugged Zhou Sileng in his arms and said lovingly, ¡°Dad, Sileng is right. It¡¯s your fault. You have to correct it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Great-grandfather has learned from his mistakes. I¡¯ll definitely change next time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Zhou Sileng snorted.

    Old Master Zhou raised his head and looked at Leng Zhiyuan. The old man¡¯s hand that was holding the cane was trembling slightly. ¡°I heard from Sileng¡¯s grandmother that you¡¯re back. I still can¡¯t believe it... Zhiyuan, you¡¯re really back...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan walked forward and called out, ¡°Grandfather, father...¡±

    Grandfather Zhou and father Zhou both responded. The old man¡¯s eyes were red. He nodded repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back... Zhiyuan, the Zhou family hasn¡¯t felt like a home in the four years that you¡¯ve been away... Child, you¡¯ve suffered...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan shook her head. ¡°Grandfather, it was nothing...¡±

    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s more like the Zhou family¡¯s good daughter-inw!¡± Grandfather Zhou praised.

    Father Zhou chuckled, ¡°Dad, Zhiyuan, let the past be the past. We have to move on. Although Zhou Yao is a bit of a rascal, he truly loves you. Zhiyuan, if he dares to treat you badly in the future, we will not let him slide.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, dad, thank you.¡±

    At this moment, ZhouSsileng spoke, ¡°Great grandpa, grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I will supervise daddy. If daddy dares to make mommy cry, I will... bite him!¡±

    Zhou Sileng imitated the tiger¡¯s appearance and opened his mouth and fingers.

    Everyone was amused by his cute appearance.

    ...

    In the ward.

    Leng Zhiyuan pushed the door open and entered. The room was warm andfortable. Zhou Yao was lying on the bed, sleeping.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at the man¡¯s long legs that were curled up when he slept. He was too tall and the bed was not big enough, so his legs had to suffer.

    After looking at the man¡¯s handsome face, Leng Zhiyuan put the Thermos cup on the bedside cab and walked to the window.

    It was snowing outside.

    It was the first snow of the winter this year.

    Leng Zhiyuan opened the window a little bit and stretched out her small fair hand, holding two snowkes.

    The snowkes were crystal clear, but they melted in her palm...

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± At this time, two strong arms suddenly wrapped around her soft waist, and the man directly carried her up from behind.

    With both feet off the ground, Leng Zhiyuan quickly reached out and pped his palm. This man was really annoying. He was awake when she came in, but he pretended to be asleep, and now he was scaring people.

    She said coquettishly, ¡°Let go of me! You still have injuries on your body.¡±

    ¡°My injuries have healed long ago.¡± Zhou Yao put the woman down as he spoke.

    Leng Zhiyuan turned around and touched his injured chest worriedly. ¡°Are you really healed?¡±

    Zhou Yao directly wrapped his warm palm around her small hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just reach in and touch it. Feel free to touch it!¡± He stuffed her small hand into his hospital gown.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s delicate fingertips suddenly felt his bulky muscles. Her small face blushed and she immediately withdrew her hand. ¡°You¡¯re lewd!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Zhou Yao held her small hand. ¡°Weren¡¯t your hands cold from ying with snow just now? I¡¯ll warm them for you.¡± He closed the window.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart was filled with happiness. He wasn¡¯t lewd all the time. Sometimes, he was also very considerate.

    Zhou Yao looked down at the woman¡¯s small face. She was probably shy. Her long eyshes, which were like the wings of a butterfly, fluttered shyly a few times. Her skin was as fair as snow, her facial features were stunning and beautiful, and her red lips were even more delicate and alluring.

    He liked to see his woman acting like so. The little wild cat that had retracted all its sharp ws and obediently nestles in his arms. It made his heart itch even more.

    He grabbed her slender waist and lifted her. Then, he walked directly to the bed.

    ¡°What are you doing, General Zhou? Can¡¯t we just talk like normal? Don¡¯t use your hands when you can use your mouth.¡±

    Zhou Yao ced her on the bed. He narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°I like to use my hands!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Leng Zhiyuan clenched her right fist and punched him.

    However, her small fist was wrapped in his palm. He slowly opened her small palm. Then, Leng Zhiyuan felt a cold sensation on her ring finger. Something was put onto her ring finger.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked down and saw that it was a tinum diamond ring.

    It had a simple and generous design, and the diamonds on it were shining brightly.

    Leng Zhiyuan was stunned. Why did he suddenly give her... a diamond ring?

    She raised her head to look at him. Zhou Yao¡¯s bright and narrow eyes were also staring at her deeply. The man¡¯s chiseled handsome figure was immersed in warmth and tenderness, and his eyes were full of her.

    Being stared at so passionately by him, Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s ears were burning. ¡°Why a diamond ring all of a sudden?¡±

 Chapter 1016 - Marry Me

    <h4>Chapter 1016: Marry Me</h4>

    Zhou Yao leaned over and kissed her snow-white earlobe. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    He deliberately lowered his voice, his masculine voice kept drilling into her eardrums. Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s shoulders trembled, and she said, ¡°Who knows if this diamond ring is the one you gave to those women in the past...¡±

    Before she could finish, she felt a pain in her earlobe. It turned out that he had bitten her. ¡°Don¡¯t bring up this topic again!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan got angry. She pushed him away with force. ¡°B*stard, you did something wrong, and you forbade me from bringing it up... Ugh!¡±

    Zhou Yao blocked her red lips fiercely with his.

    Leng Zhiyuan couldn¡¯t talk. He came in forcefully and domineeringly and entangled with her tongue. The two small hands that were originally pressed against his chest could only slowly sp the fabric near his chest...

    Zhou Yao kissed her for a while and then let go of her. The man teased her by licking the liquid on his lips in front of her, suggesting that he still wanted more.

    Leng Zhiyuan was speechless.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t mention the past anymore. I admit that it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t give them a diamond ring. I didn¡¯t give it to any woman. I only give rings to my wife. This diamond ring is custom-made. Do you like it?¡±

    He coaxed her with a soft voice, and Leng Zhiyuan felt much better. She didn¡¯t know if he had found the way to make her obedient: giving her a piece of candy after he¡¯d made her angry.

    He was ying tricks, but she sure liked the diamond ring.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked down at the diamond ring on her ring finger and nodded. ¡°Mmm, I like it.¡±

    Zhou Yao raised his eyebrows and was in a good mood. He stretched out his muscr arm and pulled her into his embrace. He said in a low voice, ¡°Honey, this wedding ring camete. One more thing, marry me?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan felt sweet like honey in her heart. She nodded vigorously. ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°Ha...¡± Zhou Yao rubbed his thin lips against her smooth forehead. She had agreed to it herself, and he had also tied her up with the diamond ring. From now on, she would belong to himpletely.

    ¡°Just now, I heard my father and Sileng¡¯s voice outside. What did you talk about?¡± He asked as he kissed her face.

    ¡°We said bad things about you.¡±

    ¡°What bad things?¡±

    ¡°Grandfather and father said that if you dare to bully me in the future, they won¡¯t let you slide so easily. My son also said that if you make me cry in the future, he will turn into a tiger and bite you.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Zhou Yao reached out two fingers and held the woman¡¯s small jaw. He fondly caressed her soft and smooth skin. ¡°Darling, my whole family is on your side. It seems that I don¡¯t have any ce in their hearts at all.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan smelled his healthy body odor and her face began to turn red. She pouted her red lips and snorted, ¡°You were the one who yed around.¡±

    Zhou Yao¡¯s eyes darkened. He lowered his head and pecked at her seductive red lips. He said hoarsely, ¡°You don¡¯t like me fooling around? Fine, I promise, in the future, I will only make you cry on bed.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small face immediately burned up. What was he saying?

    She struggled to push him away.

    However, the man refused to let her go. He kissed her and took off the white jacket on her body. Then, he pulled her onto the bed.

    Leng Zhiyuan finally realized what he was trying to do. She asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    As soon as she said that, she realized that her voice was charming and seductive. She did not sound like she was questioning or rejecting him. She sounded like she was seducing him.

    Zhou Yao pressed her down. He grabbed her chest then lifted her winter skirt. The man¡¯s eyes were a little red. He cursed under his breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been holding back for a few days and you showed up in front of me dressed like this. Let me have a good meal!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was extremely angry. She pinched the muscles on his arm, then snorted and turned her head away.

    She did not feel that she had dressed inappropriately today. There were threeyers of winter clothing so none of her skin was showing. She wondered where his lust came from.

    Zhou Yao did not think so. In the past, she wore very conservative clothes. She usually wore in clothes, not to mention dresses. But now, she was wearing vibrant-colored clothes. Today, she wore a whitece shirt, a dark red winter skirt, and a white jacket.

    She had a good figure and a pretty face. He was full of vigor. Seeing her wriggling in the skirt made his brain go crazy. All he wanted was to lift up her skirt to see what she was wearing underneath.

    Seeing that the woman was angry, Zhou Yao¡¯s big palm ran through her hair and held the back of her head. He pressed her face into his arms. His hot and chaotic breath scattered on her skin. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, babe. Just a little bit...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was in pain. Before she could recover, the bed started creaking.

    She was so angry. He couldn¡¯t wait at all?

    She opened her mouth and bit his shoulder hard.

    Zhou Yao immediately hissed. Of course, it was not painful. He pinched her cheek with two fingers and forced her to let go. ¡°Don¡¯t bite! I haven¡¯t touched you in a long time. Don¡¯t irritate me.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with seduction. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Serves you right! You only need three minutes!¡±

    Zhou Yao could not see her chattering face. It made him want to eat her up. ¡°You can bite me if you want, but bite something else...¡±

    He kissed her red lips and then fed his long tongue into her mouth.

    ...

    Leng Zhiyuan was so hot that she felt like she was on fire. At this moment, she heard two knocks. Then, the doorknob of the ward was turned, and Mother Zhou¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Zhou Yao, Zhiyuan...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan froze. She quickly pushed away the man on top of her, ¡°Mom is here!¡±

    The man¡¯s forehead was full of sweat, and veins were clearly visible on his arms. Hearing this, he frowned, obviously unhappy, but he refused to stop.

    The hospital bed was still moving. There was almost no sound instion in this ce. Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s heart was in her throat. Mother Zhou was outside, so she could definitely hear it.

    ¡°Zhou Yao!¡± She red at him, then used her slender legs to mp his muscr waist.

    Zhou Yao took a deep breath. He almost couldn¡¯t help it. Looking at her charming appearance, his frown deepened. He nced at her turbid eyes and pinched her buttocks.

    Leng Zhiyuan wanted to kick him down.

    Mother Zhou¡¯s voice was still ringing, ¡°Huh, why is the door locked? Zhou Yao, Zhiyuan, are you inside...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan stared at Zhou Yao with her whole body tensed up, which meant ¡ª I¡¯m really angry!

    Zhou Yao frowned, raised his head, and said loudly and impatiently, ¡°Mom, what kind of life-or-death problem bring you here? Let me sleep.¡±

    The voice outside the door suddenly stopped.

    Only Zhou Sileng¡¯s childish voice could be heard, ¡°Grandma, Why is daddy sleeping when it¡¯s still bright outside? My mommy is still inside... Umm!¡±

    Mother Zhou covered Zhou Sileng¡¯s little mouth.

 Chapter 1017 - You Fed Our Son

    <h4>Chapter 1017: You Fed Our Son</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan could clearly hear Mother Zhou covering little Sileng¡¯s mouth. Little Sileng seemed to be very confused and was still stammering as he asked, ¡°Grandma... grandma, my mommy and... daddy... What are they doing...¡±

    ¡°Shh! No more questions. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave!¡± Mother Zhou carried Zhou Sileng away.

    Therefore, the ce became quiet, but she was in a bad mood.

    Mother Zhou must have known what they were doing in the ward. He was still recovering, and it¡¯s still morning. It was fine with him, but Mother Zhou must have thought that she was the one who seduced him. How could she face Mother Zhou in the future?

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Leng Zhiyuan wanted to kick him off her body.

    However, the man didn¡¯t move at all. He said impatiently in a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s so troublesome to do something. Be quiet for a little bit!¡±

    He pulled the nket over the two of them...

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s consciousness blurred again, but she remembered something important and quickly pushed him away. ¡°Hey, Zhou Yao, we don¡¯t have any protection... No...¡±

    Zhou Yao frowned. ¡°It¡¯s toote...¡±

    He leaned on her shoulder.

    Leng Zhiyuan was so angry that she pulled his ear and scolded him, ¡°You did it on purpose!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Quibble! Usually, you can wait up to an hour...¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t touched you in a long time. I can¡¯t control myself.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s little face was burning. Some strands of her hair were wrapped around her cheeks and neck because of sweat. She pouted her red and swollen lips, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to get pregnant now... I¡¯ll go to the pharmacy to buy some birth control pillster...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, the man on her body propped himself up from her pink neck. His eyes were still very red, and there was still a burning passion in his eyes. There was only one button left in his blue and white hospital gown, and his muscr chest and perfect Adonis belt could be seen at a nce, they were fatally sexy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take meds,¡± he ordered unhappily.

    Leng Zhiyuan snorted, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to get pregnant. I want to spend more time with Sileng...¡±

    ¡°And so you have the heart to kill Sileng¡¯s younger brother or sister?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Leng Zhiyuan was at a loss for words. She frowned. There were plenty of women who take birth control pills. It was nothing strange, but when he said it, it sounded like she was nning something heinous.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t afford to raise another child.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Zhou Yao leaned over and kissed her beautiful little nose. Then, he coaxed her gently, ¡°Honey, be good. Let¡¯s have another child. This time, with doctor Zhou around, there won¡¯t be any more danger. I wasn¡¯t by your side when you were pregnant with Sileng. This time, I want to make up for my regret. Besides, if we have another child, Sileng won¡¯t be alone in the future.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s arguments were countered. She reached out her small hand and hugged the man¡¯s neck. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to have another child, I just... I¡¯m not ready...¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± Zhou Yao chuckled and hugged her tightly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be ready, because this time, I¡¯m fully prepared.¡±

    ...

    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed. Chinese New Year was approaching. It was New Year¡¯s Eve tonight.

    The whole family gathered in the Zhou family mansion. In the living room, Old Master Zhou and Father Zhou were ying chess. Zhou Yao and Zhou Sileng were ying on thewn outside while Leng Zhiyuan and Mother Zhou were in the kitchen.

    ¡°Mom, is this how you make glutinous rice balls?¡± Leng Zhiyuan handed a round glutinous rice ball to Mother Zhou.

    Mother Zhou was rolling the dough. She looked at it and praised, ¡°Yes, Zhiyuan. That is how you make them. You did a good job.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan smiled and made a few more.

    ¡°Young madam, I¡¯ll cook the glutinous rice balls that you made first. It¡¯s cold today, and the young master is ying outside. You can feed him some first,¡± the cook said with a smile.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded.

    A bowl of glutinous rice balls was soon ready. Leng Zhiyuan carried the small bowl out of the door.

    Today, thewn was decorated withnterns. Rednterns hung everywhere. Tonight, the moonlight was also bright and clear. There was a small table on thewn. Zhou Yao was bending over to teach Zhou Sileng how to shoot.

    ¡°Sileng, the glutinous rice balls are ready. Mommy will feed you some.¡±

    Zhou Sileng was ying with the gun in his hand. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll eat themter. I want to shoot first. I hit eight out of ten shots just now. Daddy said I can hit all of them.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan hadn¡¯t thought about what her son might do in the future. Her son had control over his own life, so she had no right to interfere. However, seeing that he liked shooting so much and was so talented, she didn¡¯t have any objections.

    The Zhou family was a military and political family. The men of the Zhou family were born to live on the battlefield.

    Leng Zhiyuan squatted down. ¡°Sileng, we can shootter. Mommy made the glutinous rice ball personally. If you don¡¯t eat it now, it will get cold soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay then.¡± Zhou Sileng put the gun on the table and took a bite of the glutinous rice balls from Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Zhou Sileng nodded vigorously. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s sesame filling. Mommy can make anything delicious.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan smiled sweetly. Her son was sweet-tongued and had a high EQ. He was not like his father at all.

    ¡°If it¡¯s delicious, then eat some more.¡±

    Zhou Sileng did not want to eat anymore after finishing six glutinous rice balls. He turned around and continued to y with his gun.

    Leng Zhiyuan nced at the remaining glutinous rice balls in the bowl. There were so many left. Who was going to eat them? Leng Zhiyuan looked at Zhou Yao who was standing at the side.

    The man was standing by the table with his long legs. He lowered his eyes and yed with the bullets on the table.

    Leng Zhiyuan walked over and handed him a small bowl. ¡°Here you go.¡±

    Zhou Yao looked up at the small bowl in her hand and then at his son beside his legs. He continued ying with the bullets, meaning that he would not eat the leftovers from his son.

    Leng Zhiyuan kicked him. ¡°Zhou Yao!¡±

    Zhou Yao turned his head to look at her again. He saw her beautiful and watery gray eyes staring at him half-coquettishly. He raised his eyebrows and put down the bullets in his hand.

    He didn¡¯t say anything but gave her a look.

    Leng Zhiyuan understood that he wanted her to feed him.

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    Zhou Yao put his hands in his trouser pockets. He was wearing a ck V-neck sweater and ck casual pants today. His body was as tall and straight as a pine tree on a cold night. Hearing the woman¡¯s question, he moved his thin lips and answered seriously, ¡°I¡¯m 32. I¡¯ll be 33 after the New Year.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was speechless.

    Seeing her shyness and unwillingness, Zhou Yao frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you so reluctant? You fed our son, so I want to be fed too.¡±

    He had the nerve to say it out loud. Why would a man like himpete with his son for her attention?

    He even did it with a righteous air.

    Leng Zhiyuan was helpless. She picked up the small spoon and fed him.

    The man became obedient. He obediently ate the remaining glutinous rice balls that Zhou Sileng couldn¡¯t finish from her hand.

 Chapter 1018 - Uncle Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 1018: Uncle Is Here</h4>

    As Zhou Yao was eating thest glutinous rice ball, Mother Zhou ran out. ¡°Zhiyuan, you...¡±

    Mother Zhou¡¯s words came to an abrupt end because she saw her daughter-inw feeding her son. Mother Zhou was at a loss for words.

    She didn¡¯t know whether to leave or not.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Leng Zhiyuan quickly withdrew her hand. She was also a little embarrassed. ¡°What do you need?¡±

    ¡°Grandma!¡± At this moment, Zhou Sileng pounced over and hugged Mother Zhou¡¯s thigh. He raised his fair little face and said in a crisp voice, ¡°Grandma, daddy is such a kid. Mommy fed me glutinous rice balls, and daddy also wants mommy to feed him.¡±

    ¡°Hh, haha...¡± Mother Zhou looked at her grandson and smiled awkwardly. She kept mumbling to herself, ¡°Just get used to it, just get used to it...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan didn¡¯t know what to say.

    As one of the parties involved, Zhou Yao¡¯s expression did not change at all. He was very calm. He nced at his son and said unhappily, ¡°Zhou Sileng!¡±

    Zhou Sileng quickly hid behind Mother Zhou¡¯s leg. He did not look at Zhou Yao but directly looked at Leng Zhiyuan. He pouted and said aggrievedly, ¡°Mommy, daddy is scolding me. Sileng is so sad...¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan could not bear to see her son¡¯s sad expression. She reached out and tugged at Zhou Yao¡¯s sleeve.

    Zhou Yao was speechless.

    Zhou Sileng became very happy. He finally understood that everyone had their weakness. Mommy was daddy¡¯s weakness, and mommy was also his biggest support!

    From then on, his world blossomed.

    Just as Zhou Sileng was rejoicing, a bright light shone from afar. A luxurious ck car slowly approached thewn in front of him.

    The driver¡¯s door opened, and a tall and upright figure walked out.

    Mother Zhou was delighted. ¡°Sileng, it¡¯s your uncle!¡±

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Zhou Sileng¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately bolted forward like a wild horse.

    Leng Hao had arrived. Today, the man was wearing a ck coat, a clean white shirt, a tie, and a navy blue vest. His handsome, mixed-race-like face was immersed in the cold night dew, cold and clear.

    He held a gift in his right hand. When Zhou Sileng rushed towards him, he squatted down on one knee and caught Little Sileng. There was a trace of warmth on the man¡¯s cold face. He reached out and touched little Sileng¡¯s soft ck hair, his eyes were filled with love for this little nephew. ¡°Sileng, you¡¯ve grown a little taller.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Zhou Sileng was very proud. ¡°My daddy and uncle are both so tall. I¡¯ll be at least six feet tall when I grow up.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Leng Hao nodded. He gave the gift to little Sileng. ¡°Sileng, the transformer you mentioned to unclest time, it¡¯s a limited edition.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡± Zhou Sileng cheered immediately. ¡°Uncle, I just mentioned it casually. How did you get it?¡±

    At this moment, Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan walked over. Zhou Yao curled his lips and smiled. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯ll spoil him like this.¡±

    Zhou Sileng quickly hugged the gift in his arms. He made a face at his daddy and retorted, ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you worried that mommy might spoil you?¡±

    ¡°Sileng!¡± Leng Zhiyuan gave little Sileng a look of disapproval. What was going on? He shouldn¡¯t be talking about such a matter in public.

    ¡°Big brother!¡± Leng Zhiyuan hadn¡¯t seen her big brother for four years. She looked at Leng Hao with a very soft smile.

    Leng Hao looked at his sister. A woman¡¯s happiness could be seen in her eyes. Leng Hao nodded in relief. ¡°Zhiyuan, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded. ¡°Big brother, where¡¯s dad? Why didn¡¯t you bring dad over for the New Years¡¯?¡±

    Leng Hao was expressionless. ¡°Dad hasn¡¯t been well recently and has been undergoing rehabilitation, so it¡¯s not convenient for him toe over. Dad is very happy to know that you¡¯re back safely. After the New Year, you two can go back to Hong Kong to visit dad. Dad misses you very much.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes were red.

    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring Zhiyuan and Sileng back to Hong Kong to visit father.¡± Zhou Yao reached out and hugged Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s shoulder, giving her silentfort and strength.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at the man beside her. This man was chosen by her father for her. Her father¡¯s judgment was right.

    At this moment, Mother Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Sileng¡¯s uncle, let¡¯s go inside and talk. Don¡¯t stand outside. Dinner is ready. Let¡¯s have a reunion dinner together.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone entered the house together.

    Zhou Yao and Leng Hao walked in front. The two men were discussing business. Leng Zhiyuan held Zhou Sileng¡¯s hand and walked behind them. ¡°Mommy...¡± Zhou Sileng tugged Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s hand.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked down. ¡°Sileng, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhou Sileng whispered mysteriously, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll tell you a secret.¡±

    ¡°Okay, what secret?¡± Leng Zhiyuan was very interested.

    ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t talk to uncle.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan paused for a moment, then she smiled and said, ¡°I see. Sileng, adult affairs are veryplicated. You can¡¯t tell others.¡±

    ¡°I know. I didn¡¯t even tell daddy. I only told mommy.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan kissed her son. ¡°Good boy.¡±

    ...

    The family sat at the dining table and had a reunion dinner. The dining table was filled with delicious food and wine. Old Master Zhou poured wine for Leng Hao personally. ¡°Sileng¡¯s uncle, this is a treasured brand of red wine, have a taste.¡±

    ¡°Old Master, there¡¯s no need. I have to driveter.¡±

    ¡°Sileng¡¯s uncle, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve today. You don¡¯t have to go back. There are plenty of rooms at home. Come, let¡¯s drink some,¡± Old Master Zhou said enthusiastically.

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t refuse anymore. Old Master Zhou poured him some wine and everyone at the table raised their ss together.

    Grandpa Zhou¡¯s face was flushed. He drank his wine in one go. Mother Zhou couldn¡¯t help but advise him, ¡°Dad, pace yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy today. I¡¯m really really happy. It¡¯s been four years since our family got together properly. In the past, when Zhiyuan wasn¡¯t around, this family wasn¡¯t lively at all...¡±

    ¡°Dad, have you drunk too much wine. Tonight is the reunion. Don¡¯t bring up the past again,¡± Father Zhou stopped him with a smile.

    Old Master Zhou mmed the table. ¡°That¡¯s right, I apologize. Those things are in the past. From now on, our family will be happy and we¡¯ll be together in peace.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Zhou Yao took a sip of red wine. His left hand under the table held Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s small hand and squeezed it.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt very happy in her heart. She held his rough palm. Yes, they would never be separated again.

    Zhou Sileng sat next to his uncle. His uncle knew what he liked to eat, so he put a lot of food into Sileng¡¯s bowl. Zhou Sileng ate a little and then remembered something. He said, ¡°Uncle, mommy and I saw auntie a month ago.¡±

 Chapter 1019 - Wating for Her

    <h4>Chapter 1019: Wating for Her</h4>

    Auntie...

    When Leng Hao heard that word, his right hand that was holding the chopsticks froze.

    Leng Zhiyuan quickly raised her head and looked at her son. ¡°Sileng, hurry up and eat. Eat more food.¡± She kept blinking at her son, meaning ¡ª say no more.

    Zhou Sileng let out a cry. He knew that he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have, so he quickly lowered his head and ate.

    Father Zhou and Mother Zhou knew a little about the situation, but Old Master Zhou didn¡¯t. He quickly added, ¡°Sileng¡¯s uncle, Sileng¡¯s reminder is right. Why didn¡¯t you bring Sileng¡¯s aunt along? It¡¯s the New Year, and you¡¯re alone.¡±

    Father Zhou quickly kicked Old Master Zhou under the table.

    Compared to the small actions of this family, Leng Hao was very calm. He said indifferently, ¡°We¡¯re divorced.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Old Master Zhou answered first and then quickly said, ¡°What? Sileng¡¯s uncle, you¡¯re divorced?¡±

    Father Zhou kicked him under the table. Old Master Zhou also realized that he shouldn¡¯t talk about this topic. He chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If a pair isn¡¯t suitable, they can¡¯t be forced to stay together for the rest of their lives. It¡¯s okay to get a divorce. There are many good girls out there. I¡¯ll definitely keep an eye out for you. If I spot any, I¡¯ll introduce them to you.¡±

    As he spoke, Old Master Zhou suddenly hesitated, ¡°Sileng¡¯s uncle, if... you guys are divorced. What about your child? I forgot to ask. Your son or daughter should be older than our Sileng, right... this family will be much livelier with one more child around...¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Father Zhou quickly stood up. He picked up a small bowl and scooped a bowl of soup for Old Master Zhou. ¡°Dad, I think you¡¯re drunk. Let¡¯s talk less and drink more soup!¡±

    Father Zhou asked him to talk less. His meaning was too obvious. Old Master Zhou didn¡¯t understand. He took the soup and took a sip. He kept muttering in his heart, what did I say wrong?

    Leng Hao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He picked up the red wine and drank it all in one go.

    ¡°Big brother!¡± Leng Zhiyuan looked at her big brother with concern.

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t say anything. He reached out to take the red wine bottle.

    At this time, a soft little hand held his palm. Zhou Sileng frowned and said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t drink so much wine.¡±

    Leng Hao looked at the little guy¡¯s big, shining eyes. His expression was absent-minded for a moment. Soon, he withdrew his hand and said, ¡°Okay, uncle won¡¯t drink anymore.¡±

    ...

    After dinner, Leng Zhiyuan found Leng Hao on thewn outside. Leng Hao was standing outside, enjoying the wind. He had one hand in his pocket and held a cigarette between his fingers with the other hand.

    In front of him was the French window of the mansion. Tonight was the reunion, and there were two flower-cutouts taped on the French window. He exhaled a puff of smoke and looked at the beautiful flowers behind the smoke.

    Leng Zhiyuan walked over and said, ¡°Big brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Leng Hao didn¡¯t move.

    Leng Zhiyuan suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. Some people didn¡¯t need to beforted because anyfort would be sprinkling salt on their wound.

    The two were silent. Leng Hao quietly finished half of his cigarette. His hand in the pocket twitched. He asked hoarsely, ¡°Have you seen... her?¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded. ¡°A month ago, we saw her at the Fulin Mall. Xiaotao came back to hold her art exhibition in the maind. Big brother, Xiaotao... is doing very well.¡±

    Leng Hao was stunned, then he chuckled softly.

    It was a mockingugh.

    But Leng Zhiyuan knew that he was only mocking himself.

    ¡°Big brother, howe you and Xiao tao... Xiaotao¡¯s child... is gone?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan didn¡¯t get an answer. Leng Hao finished smoking. He didn¡¯t answer. He turned around and put out the cigarette butt in the trash can. Then he walked to the car.

    ¡°Brother, are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going back.¡± Leng Hao waved his hand without turning his head.

    ¡°But big brother, you¡¯re drunk, you can¡¯t drive...¡±

    Before she could finish, Leng Hao got into the car and drove away.

    Leng Zhiyuan said nothing more.

    ...

    The street on New Year¡¯s Eve was abnormally quiet. There were almost no pedestrians or cars. At this time of the year, most people were gathered at home. Leng Hao drove the luxury car on the road. The neon lights of the city reflected on his handsome face through the window, his facial features were as cold as ice.

    Suddenly, a sharp braking sound was heard. The luxury car stopped. Leng Hao frowned and quickly turned the car around. The luxury car sped in the opposite direction.

    Half an hourter, the luxury car slowly stopped. The driver¡¯s window slid down. Leng Hao turned his head to look at the shopping mall next to him, Fulin Mall...

    He did not drink much, and it was red wine. He was not drunk, but he felt drunk inside.

    A man like him had never celebrated New Year¡¯s Eve before. Hong Kong people did not celebrate the Chinese New Year. However, he had done it once. Now, memories yed in his head like a movie. That night, there were firecrackers and red candles. That girl was drunk and lying on the bed, whispering softly. He did not know what had gotten into him, he could not help but kiss her. It was as if she had just eaten a milky pill. Her mouth was fragrant.

    However, the scene turned to the hospital. Many people in white coats were walking. In the end, the door of the operating room was pushed open. Someone told him that it was a boy, seven months old...

    Leng Hao pressed both of his hands on the steering wheel tightly. He frowned in pain and buried his face in his palms.

    ...

    In the Zhou family mansion.

    Leng Zhiyuan leaned on the fence in the courtyard and looked out. Zhou Sileng was setting off firecrackers with her great-grandparents. There were many stars in the distant sky, twinkling.

    At this moment, two strong arms wrapped around her slim waist from behind. She was hugged into a warm and broad chest, and her face was kissed. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan shook her head. ¡°Nothing...¡±

    ¡°Thinking about big brother?¡± Zhou Yao hugged her tightly.

    Leng Zhiyuan frowned, ¡°It¡¯s their rtionship. We are just outsiders. It¡¯s useless to worry. I just feel... It¡¯s a pity because Xiaotao is a good girl. She can pass her happiness to the people around her, just like a little angel... And, her child...¡±

    ¡°Honey, if the child is gone, it means there¡¯s no fate. They haven¡¯t let go of it after all these years. That can only mean that they haven¡¯t let go of their love. Big brother knows what he wants.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded. Big brother was not young anymore. Did he stay single because he wanted to stay single, or was he waiting for her?

    Big brother was waiting for that person to turn around.

    Leng Zhiyuan adjusted her emotions and turned to look at the man behind her. ¡°Sweetie, do you want Sileng to be a soldier?¡±

    Zhou Yao rested his chin on her shoulder and rubbed it. ¡°The men of the Zhou family are indomitable. It¡¯s best if Sileng wants to be a soldier. If he¡¯s not interested, I won¡¯t force him.¡±

 Chapter 1020 - Fireworks Are Nothing Compare to You

    <h4>Chapter 1020: Fireworks Are Nothing Compare to You</h4>

    Hearing his words, Leng Zhiyuan was relieved. She was afraid that he would force his thoughts on little Sileng. Although little Sileng was their son, little Sileng was also an independent individual. He would have his own life in the future, as parents, they could only educate and not make decisions.

    At this moment, fireworks exploded in the sky. Leng Zhiyuan looked up and saw colorful fireworks falling from the sky like a waterfall of meteors.

    ¡°So beautiful!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Is it beautiful?¡± Zhou Yao lowered his eyes and looked at her beautiful face that was immersed in the fireworks. He pulled back his arms and held her tightly. ¡°In my eyes, fireworks are nothingpare to you.¡±

    These were probably the most touching and loving words that he had ever said. Leng Zhiyuan felt happy in her heart. She turned her head and kissed the handsome face of the man. ¡°Sweetie, let¡¯s watch the fireworks together every year from now on.¡±

    Zhou Yao held her little hand and interlocked his fingers with hers. ¡°Yes, I promise!¡± He kissed her red lips.

    But before he could kiss her, Zhou Sileng¡¯s childishughter rang out. ¡°Ah, my eyes. Daddy and mommy are doing something shameful again.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked sideways and saw Zhou Sileng holding the small fireworks with one hand and covering his eyes with the other hand tightly. He was mocking them.

    At this moment, Old Master Zhou and Father Zhou were standing around the bonfire. When they heard Zhou Sileng¡¯s words, they immediately looked at the two adults. After all, they were elders. The two of them coughed and turned their heads, only Mother Zhou rushed over to cover Zhou Sileng¡¯s mouth. ¡°Sileng, you¡¯re talking nonsense again!¡±

    Again...

    Leng Zhiyuan was sensitive to the frequent use of the word ¡°Again¡±. She couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. In fact, she didn¡¯t do anything. It was the man behind her...

    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go back to our room.¡±The man behind her was calm. He leaned over and whispered into her ear.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s little face immediately turned red. After being with him for so long, she naturally understood his lewd suggestion.

    She hesitated for a moment and evaded his gaze. ¡°Why are you going back to the room now? It¡¯s still early. I still have to prepare new clothes and a lucky red envelope for Sileng. We still have to wait for the clock to struck midnight...¡±

    Looking at the two streaks of redness on the woman¡¯s face, which were like delicate roses, he swallowed and nudged her perky buttocks. ¡°You know why.¡±

    He already had a very strong physiological reaction. Leng Zhiyuan quickly shrank forward when he nudged her.

    However, Zhou Yao locked her in his arms domineeringly. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room first. We¡¯lle outter. We won¡¯t dy anything...¡± He half dragged her into the house.

    He needed to wait for the clock to struck midnight, so he couldn¡¯t sleep. However, it was impossible for him not to touch her, so he had to get that done first.

    Leng Zhiyuan was embarrassed and anxious. Everyone was here. He was pulling her and people could see that. If they went into the room, everyone would know what they¡¯re up to.

    She was extremely embarrassed...

    ¡°Zhou Yao!¡± Leng Zhiyuan scolded him. Suddenly, she frowned and covered her chest with a small hand. She bent down and made a puking sound.

    Seeing that she was not feeling well, Zhou Yao let go of her immediately. He patted her slender back with his big palm. He frowned and asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong? Did I hug you too tightly just now?¡±

    She had left him four years ago, so he was very afraid when he saw that she was not feeling well.

    ¡°Nothing, I just... want to throw up...¡± before she could finish, Leng Zhiyuan made another puking sound.

    She felt very ufortable, and her stomach acid kept rising to her throat. She was even tearing up.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll take you to the doctor.¡± Zhou Yao said no more and immediately carried her in his arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hug me, I might throw up on youter.¡±

    ¡°If you want to throw up, just throw up.¡±

    Zhou Yao carried Leng Zhiyuan inside. At this time, Old Master Zhou, Father Zhou, and Mother Zhou all ran over. Old Master Zhou asked with concern, ¡°Zhiyuan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Zhiyuan. If you¡¯re not feeling well, you should see a doctor immediately.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan hugged Zhou Yao¡¯s neck with one small hand and pressed her chest with the other. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I think I¡¯ve eaten something bad and I want to throw up...¡±

    ¡°Want to throw up?¡± Mother Zhou was puzzled and then said happily, ¡°Zhiyuan, are you... pregnant again?¡±

    Pregnant?

    Leng Zhiyuan was shocked.

    At this time, Zhou Sileng grabbed Mother Zhou¡¯s trouser leg. He raised his little head and asked, ¡°Grandma, what do you mean by pregnant?¡±

    Mother Zhou stroked Zhou Sileng¡¯s little head and said with a smile, ¡°Sileng, you¡¯re going to have a little brother or sister.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Zhou Sileng cheered.

    Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s mind was a mess. She didn¡¯t know if she was pregnant again. During this period of time, he had been asking for it a lot. The two of them hadn¡¯t taken any protective measures. Half a month ago, she had started drinking the traditional Chinese medicine that doctor Zhou had prescribed for her body to help her get pregnant, it was indeed possible for her to be pregnant.

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her head and looked at Zhou Yao. She saw the man¡¯s narrow eyes looking at her with bright and expectant eyes...

    He was very happy.

    Leng Zhiyuan shook her head, afraid that the greater his expectations, the greater his disappointment. ¡°I¡¯m not sure... I didn¡¯t have such a big reaction when I was pregnant with Sileng in the past...¡±

    Old Master Zhou quickly said, ¡°What are we standing here for? It¡¯s easy to handle this matter. Hurry up and bring Zhiyuan inside. We¡¯ll find out after we have her checked-up by the doctor.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The reaction to having a girl or a boy is different. Maybe Zhiyuan is pregnant with a little princess,¡± Father Zhou said happily.

    Of course, Mother Zhou was the happiest one. She was going to be a grandmother again, ¡°Our Zhou family has been a one-child family. We haven¡¯t had a daughter yet. It would be even better if Zhiyuan gave birth to a little princess. In the future, these men will dote on her... I didn¡¯t expect Zhiyuan to be pregnant so soon. She sure is doing her best. This time, I have to prepare well...¡±

    ...

    The family happily sent her into the room. Everyone then frantically called for a doctor. The doctor came very quickly. Leng Zhiyuan was indeed pregnant. She was four weeks pregnant.

    Old Master Zhou and Father Zhou saw the doctor out. Leng Zhiyuan could hear the happyughter of the father and son on the bed. They gave the doctor a big red envelope. Mother Zhou even arranged for the servants to cook some nutritious porridge for her.

    Leng Zhiyuan touched her t belly. She did not expect that her pregnancy would cause such a hugemotion.

    Four weeks...

    So she got pregnant a month ago. That time in the hospital bed, perhaps mother Zhou was right. It was indeed easy for her to get pregnant. When she gave birth to this child, she would have to be careful.

    At this time, arge and warm palm was ced on her small hand. ¡°Are you happy?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan raised her head and saw Zhou Yao sitting on the bed, looking at her with tender eyes. Not counting the miscarriage, this was their second child, his blood and bone.

    This feeling was very strange. The seedlings that he had nted had taken root and sprouted in her stomach. At this moment, she was like a luminous pearl that he held in his palm carefully, afraid that he might drop it.

 Chapter 1021 - Leng Hao and Ye Xiaotao, Extra

    <h4>Chapter 1021: Leng Hao and Ye Xiaotao, Extra</h4>

    He asked her if she was happy...

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded. Then, she hesitated for a moment and asked in a low voice, ¡°Sweetie, do you want a boy or a girl?¡±

    Zhou Yao curled his lips and smiled. ¡°Both are good.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan felt happy in her heart. She knew that the whole family was wishing for a girl, but it was not something she could control. She was afraid that the birth of another son might disappoint the family, but his response gave her relief.

    In fact, she also wanted a girl...

    The Zhou family was a military and political family, and the men of the Zhou family were all strong-willed and reliable. If she gave birth to a girl, she could imagine that this girl would be spoiled like a princess.

    She had a son already, so she wanted a daughter.

    At this moment, the woman was leaning against the headboard of the bed. Her thick ck hair was soft and loose, her whole body enveloped in a faint halo of warmth. Zhou Yao reached out his hand, wanting to touch her little face.

    But at that moment, Zhou Sileng rushed in. ¡°Mommy, the doctor said that you¡¯re pregnant. I¡¯m going to have a little sister soon.¡±

    Zhou Sileng originally wanted to pounce on his mommy, but there¡¯s always a barrier. He couldn¡¯t pounce on his mommy because a foot suddenly appeared in midair and blocked him, ¡°Zhou Sileng, your mommy has a baby in her belly. You can¡¯t be so reckless anymore and pounce on your mommy. What if you hurt her?¡±

    At this moment, Mother Zhou walked in happily. She smiled and said, ¡°Sileng, your daddy is right. You have to keep a certain distance from your mommy from now on. You¡¯re a big brother now.¡±

    Zhou Sileng stood up helplessly. He looked at his daddy, then pouted and retorted, ¡°Grandma, if I have to keep my distance from mommy, what about daddy?¡±

    Mother Zhou was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If I can¡¯t jump on mommy, then daddy can¡¯t jump on mommy either. Daddy always hurts mommy. One time, I saw daddy pressing on top of mommy, and mommy kept telling him to be gentler and slower...¡±

    Mother Zhou didn¡¯t know what to say...

    Leng Zhiyuan was also speechless...

    Zhou Yao said, ¡°Zhou Sileng, shut up!¡±

    Mother Zhou said, ¡°Zhou Yao, from now on, you¡¯ll sleep in the guest room!¡±

    (Zhou & Leng Extra End)

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao was the heiress of the Ye family in the capital city. She had always lived a carefree life. When she was in high school, she had guaranteed admission to a first-ss university in the capital city. However, she firmly refused to go. She wanted to escape from her father¡¯s control and bravely enjoy her youth. Therefore, she came to City T¡¯s X University with her friend.

    She was doing well at X University. She caught everyone¡¯s eyes as soon as she entered the school and received the title of School Belle. She felt that she was more than worthy of the title. That¡¯s right, she was the best of the best!

    Her life was smooth sailing. However, half a year ago, she identally slept with a man named Leng Hao in Hong Kong. From then on, her life turned upside down.

    The 20-year-old girl was not only pregnant, but also forced by her father to marry that stupid Leng Hao. She almost wanted to die.

    However, she would not really suicide. How could there be no bumps in the road of life? It was just a little tribtion. She just needed to get up and continue moving forward. When the child was born, she would kick that man away and return to being the same beautiful girl, Ye Xiaotao.

    After receiving the marriage certificate, Ye Xiaotao was immediately sent into Leng Hao¡¯s vi by her father. On the wedding night, she fought with Leng Hao so she could take a good night¡¯s sleep in the big bed in the master bedroom.

    When she opened her eyes again, it was already eight o¡¯clock in the morning. The sunlight was bright. She got up from the bed and entered the bathroom to wash up. After tidying up, she walked out of the room.

    When she went downstairs, the maid nodded respectfully to her. ¡°Good morning, young madam.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, good morning.¡± Ye Xiaotao nced around. ¡°Where¡¯s sister Leng?¡±

    ¡°Young madam, the miss Leng has already left.¡±

    ¡°Already?¡±

    ¡°Young madam, it¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock. Miss Leng usually wakes up at around six o¡¯clock.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s mouth immediately dropped open. ¡°OMG, around six o¡¯clock?¡± She simply could not imagine it. Pouting her pink lips, shemented, ¡°What fun is there in a life where one doesn¡¯t sleep in? It¡¯s disrespectful to the sun.¡±

    The servant was puzzled. ¡°Young madam, what does this have to do with the sun?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao nced at the golden sunlight outside the French window. ¡°For those who sleep in, the sun will wake us up. Sister Leng is being disrespectful to the sun.¡±

    The maid answered, ¡°Hmm, I see.¡± This is the most perfect excuse forzybones that she¡¯d ever heard.

    ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s that stinky rock?¡±

    The maid was stunned. ¡°Stinky rock?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my bad. Where¡¯s my husband?¡± Ye Xiaotao immediately changed her words and smiled at the maid.

    The maid was stunned. She had seen a lot of beautiful women. Miss Leng, for instance, was a beauty by birth. But when she looked at the delicate girl before her, she was still stunned for a moment. The girl was really too young. Her skin looked soft like tofu. Especially her ck, baby-like eyes, they sparkled like spring water.

    The girl was exquisite and beautiful, like the doll that was not for sale in the disy closet. Her whole body was full of youthful vitality. When she smiled, she was sweet and charming, making people unable to look away.

    ¡°Young madam, the young master also left home very early, about the same time as Miss Leng.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Ye Xiaotao replied. The earlier he left, the better. She didn¡¯t want to see him at all.

    ¡°Young madam, breakfast is ready. You can have breakfast now.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then let¡¯s eat breakfast.¡±

    She walked towards the dining room. She was an authentic foodie. As long as it was delicious food, she couldn¡¯t resist it. Moreover, she didn¡¯t get fat no matter how much she ate, which brought a lot of jealousy from others.

    The breakfast was very sumptuous. Porridge, eggs, snacks, milk, fruit, and steak.

    Ye Xiaotao ate a little of everything. The maid could not help butugh when she saw that Ye Xiaotao had such a good appetite. ¡°Young madam, you have to eat more now. The young master in your stomach also needs nutrients.¡±

    Young master...

    Ye Xiaotao looked at her t stomach. She was still a child herself. The fact that she was to be a mother soon hadn¡¯t really hit her yet. However, the fact that she was pregnant was undeniable. She could only ept it.

    Fortunately, this little guy had been well-behaved. She didn¡¯t have any reaction like vomiting. She ate what she wanted to eat and had good sleep.

    Ye Xiaotao cut a piece of steak and put it in her mouth to chew. She blinked and said in a good mood, ¡°Little peach, keep up the good behavior. Mommy will eat more. I won¡¯t let you starve.¡±

    ...

    After eating breakfast, Ye Xiaotao felt bored. It was the weekend, so she didn¡¯t have to go to school. She wanted to find something to do.

 Chapter 1022 - Iâ€™ll Let My Husband Know Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 1022: I¡¯ll Let My Husband Know Tonight</h4>

    But what should she do to enrich the day? Ye Xiaotao looked at therge flowerbed outside the French window. She waved her hand to summon the servants. ¡°Come here for a moment, guys.¡±

    The servants were puzzled. ¡°Us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m calling for you. Come here quickly,¡± Ye Xiaotao said with a smile.

    Half an hourter, many flowers were added to the coffee table in the living room. Red roses, yellow chrysanthemums, white dandelions... Ye Xiaotao sat on the carpet and fiddled with the flowers.

    ¡°Young madam, this is the vase you asked for.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, thank you.¡±

    The maid saw Ye Xiaotao¡¯s fair and soft hands holding scissors to trim the stems of the flowers, and then skillfully put all kinds of flowers together in the vase. The maid eximed in admiration and envy, ¡°Young madam, have you learned how to arrange flowers? They¡¯re really beautiful.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao closed her eyes and sniffed the fragrance of the flowers. The girl¡¯s sweet face was even more delicate than the flowers. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve learned a little...¡±

    Although she was lively and cheerful, she was a real socialite. Not only did she learn music, chess, calligraphy, and painting when she was young, but also upper-ss interests such as flower arrangement. Her father had specially hired a teacher from abroad to teach her.

    Ye Xiaotao held the two vases in her arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±

    Upstairs?

    The servants quickly followed.

    Ye Xiaotao opened Leng Mu¡¯s door. Leng Mu was still in aa. The curtains were tightly shut, and the smell of disinfectant filled the air. It was very cold.

    ¡°Go open the window to let in some air... You can change father¡¯s bedsheets and bedspreads. These white sheets are too ugly. This is home, not a hospital... and this carpet is no good either...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao ced the vase on the bed cab and ordered the maid.

    ¡°Young madam,¡± the maid hesitated, ¡°Are you going to renovate this ce? But this was arranged by the young master. We need to ask the young master for permission...¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Ye Xiaotao was in a good mood. She hummed a tune and nced at the maid. She said sweetly, ¡°Isn¡¯t the young master my husband? I¡¯ll let my husband know tonight. My husband will definitely listen to me.¡±

    The servant¡¯s heart softened when she saw Ye Xiaotao¡¯s sweet and charming face. This girl was too delicate. No one could refuse her requests.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll listen to young madam.¡±

    The servants began to act ording to her instructions. The curtains were opened and fresh air poured in from outside. The sunlight was shining everywhere. Ye Xiaotao sat by the bed and looked at Leng Mu lying on the bed with her chin in her hand. She said to herself, ¡°Father, when will you wake up? It¡¯s so boring for Xiaotao to be alone at home. If you wake up, we can... dance hip-hop together. It¡¯s just a game on theputer. It¡¯s very simple. I¡¯m already at the highest level. I¡¯ll teach you how to y.¡±

    As she spoke, Ye Xiaotao furrowed her brows, ¡°Sister Leng isn¡¯t at home. She¡¯s always with General Zhou. She doesn¡¯t even bring me along. And that stinky and hard rock. Oh, sorry father, do you mind if I call your son a stinky rock? I¡¯ll take it that you don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t say anything. That stinky rock also left me alone here. I¡¯m so bored.¡±

    ¡°Father, are you bored? We¡¯re both bored. How about this, I¡¯ll tell you... a story, a 365-night story, a Grimm¡¯s fairy tale. Father, which one do you prefer?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s ck eyes lit up. She made the decision. ¡°Father, I¡¯ll tell you a 365-night story. First, I¡¯ll tell you... about Cindere. Hehehe...¡±

    Thus, the maids who were tidying up the room heard the young madam¡¯s clear and pleasant voice as she told the story of Cindere. The maids covered their mouths and snickered.

    Their master was the leader of the Leng family, who was famous in Hong Kong. Was the young madam unaware of his status? She was telling a fairytale story to a mafia boss?

    The maids took another look at Ye Xiaotao. This vi had always been cold and cheerless. Young master, Miss Leng, and General Zhou all had very cold personalities. Now that the young madam had arrived, it felt like a beautiful bird had entered the house. The little bird liked to tweet. The servants felt like spring had arrived.

    ...

    At night.

    The servants heard the sound of the vi¡¯s door opening in the kitchen and quickly ran out. They saw a dim yellow light at the entrance. A tall and straight figure stood there. The man was changing his shoes.

    The servant quickly went up to greet him. ¡°Young master, wee back.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Leng Hao walked into the living room. He handed the briefcase in his hand to the servant and then raised his hand to pull the tie on his neck. The man was six feet tall. He walked against the light and cast arge silhouette. He spread his long legs and went straight upstairs.

    ¡°Young master, I¡¯ll warm your dinner...¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve eaten.¡±

    Leng Hao went upstairs and opened Leng Mu¡¯s room. It was a habit. He would check on his father¡¯s situation as soon as he came back.

    After entering the room, Leng Hao keenly noticed the changes in the room. The white color had been changed into a warm and elegant color, from the carpet to the curtains to the bedsheets. There were also two porcin vases on the bed cab. The flowers inside were charming under the dim yellow light. It was as if there was still dew on them and the air was fragrant.

    He frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The servant quickly exined, ¡°Young master, young madam asked us to make the switch earlier today.¡±

    Leng Hao pursed his thin lips and did not say anything.

    ¡°Young master, I told young madam that we need to ask you first, but young madam said that young master is her husband. so when she tells you about this tonight, you¡¯ll agree to it.¡±

    Leng Hao was silent for a few seconds, and then he snorted.

    The servant did not know whether he was snorting orughing. The man¡¯s handsome face was hidden in the darkness, and only his three-dimensional exquisite outline could be seen.

    ¡°Young madam has been at home all day?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The servant nodded. Thinking of the young madam, a smile appeared on the servant¡¯s face. ¡°Young madam has been telling stories to the master today, fairytale stories.¡±

    If the man was expressionless, his expression was obvious now because he frowned. ¡°Fairytales?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the young madam told about Cindere, Snow White...¡±

    Before the servant could finish, the man turned around and left.

    ...

    Leng Hao pushed open the study room door. He sat on the office chair and leaned his handsome back against the chair. He raised his hand and pinched the space between his eyebrows. He closed his eyes tiredly.

    Recently, Zhiyuan and the Leng family had been in trouble one after another. He had just broken up with Bai Lingyun and married Ye Xiaotao. This series of events had happened too quickly. He felt exhausted.

    Two minutester, he opened his eyes. The blood vessels in his eyes were obvious. He reached out to open the notebook. He still had many things to take care of...

    He bent over and opened the drawer on his right. He was looking for a document, but the drawer was empty. He suddenly remembered that the document was in the master bedroom.

    The master bedroom used to be his room. Later, when Ye Xiaotao came, it somehow became her room. And he had to sleep in the guest room.

 Chapter 1023 - A Dream

    <h4>Chapter 1023: A Dream</h4>

    Leng Hao now realized that something was amiss. Ye Xiaotao had stolen his room the moment she entered this house?

    Leng Hao stood up. He walked out of the study room and went straight to the master bedroom. He ced hisrge palm on the door handle and pushed the door open.

    There was a dim yellow light in the room. A petite figure was lying on the soft bed. The girl was sleeping on her side. Leng Hao nced at her and walked up to her expressionlessly. He went to the bedside and squatted down on one knee. He opened the drawer and took out the document.

    The girl in her sleep probably heard the sound. ¡°Mmm...¡± the girl turned over.

    Leng Hao looked up and saw that the girl had already turned over to the side of the bed. Her delicate little face was very close to his. At this moment, he could see her face clearly. Her beautiful eyshes were quiet and sweet. Her pink little mouth was still spitting out sparkling bubbles...

    Leng Hao frowned. She was drooling in her sleep.

    He stood up and wanted to turn around and leave.

    But at this time, the document in his hand was scattered on the floor. A piece of paper fell andnded on the girl¡¯s thigh.

    She didn¡¯t have the most pleasant sleep position. Her right leg stretched out from under the nket and pressed against the nket. The papernded directly on her right leg.

    Leng Hao looked down. He saw her snow-white skin. The girl¡¯s legs were slender and straight. Her skin was too good. Her snow-white skin was almost sparkling.

    Leng Hao¡¯s gaze changed. It was men¡¯s nature to give beautiful women a few more nces. Men would like a certain trait in women. This trait could make a man fall in love.

    He admitted that he had never seen a woman with better skin than her.

    Leng Hao bent down slightly and reached out to pick up the paper.

    But the girl moved again and mped the paper between her legs.

    Leng Hao¡¯srge palm froze in mid-air. His gaze quickly darkened as he looked at the position where the paper was mped. Although his experience in intimate rtionships were few, he was definitely a mature man. The space between a woman¡¯s legs was a forbidden area that caused a man¡¯s imagination to run wild.

    Leng Hao¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. He pulled back the paper and quickly turned around to leave the room.

    ...

    Leng Hao worked in the study room until midnight before returning to his room to rest. After taking a shower, he went to bed. Very soon, he had a dream. He dreamed of half a year ago...

    It was in Hong Kong. At night, he was discussing business with a client and had drunk quite a lot of alcohol. He was drunk. His subordinates helped him to a hotel room to rest. He fell asleep on the bed.

    However, while he was in a daze, he felt an extremely soft thing crawling onto his thigh. There was a small hand moving around his waist and abdomen. The feeling was indescribable. It was itchy and soft. Then, his belt was untied.

    He realized that something was wrong, so he wanted to get off the bed. However, a fragrance wrapped around him like a snake. He lost all strength. He was forcibly pulled over by that person. Someone rode on his waist and abdomen and pulled down his pants.

    At that time, he felt that he was being raped. It was ridiculous saying that out loud. He was the young master of the Leng family in Hong Kong. People in both worlds feared him very much, and no one had ever dared toy a hand on him.

    Not to mention... rape him.

    He reached out his palms and grabbed that person¡¯s waist, wanting to throw her off his body. However, when he touched that person¡¯s waist, the situation went out of control. That small waist was tiny, and it was almost negligible in his wide palms. The person¡¯s clothes were pushed up a little, and his fingertips felt her skin. The first thing he felt was a silk-like smoothness, which made him uneasy. His throat immediately felt like a burning iron, and he was so thirsty that he could not help it.

    He did not think about what kind of woman he would like. He was born in the mafia world and was different from ordinary men. He naturally paid no attention to any woman as he maneuvers in the bloody arena. However, he hade into contact with many women who matured early. The Leng family had many casinos and karaoke halls under their name. The top hostesses there were all very pretty. Usually, when he went there, they would all get touchy with him. He had also seen many in the acts, so he knew what getting intimate looked like.

    However, he really did not have any desires. He was the eldest son of the Leng family and knew his responsibilities. Later, he met Bai Lingyun in university. She was smart, capable, and beautiful. The love between people of equal status came naturally.

    After he started dating Bai Lingyun, he no longer looked at any other woman. He really liked Bai Lingyun. She was his first love. He shared many of his firsts with her. They¡¯d lost control of the hotel bed as they shared a passionate kiss. She made him feel butterflies in his stomach. This feeling was very beautiful.

    But Bai Lingyun did not give it to him. She said that they should wait after they got married. He did not force her either. He gave her enough respect.

    After graduating, Bai Lingyun went abroad to further her studies. Their long-distance rtionship caused them to be more and more distant. She began to dislike his line of work and began to fall in love with those gentle and elegant businessmen.

    The two of them had been on and off too many times. Between the ages of 20 and 30, he had spent a whole decade on Bai Lingyun.

    Was he infatuated?

    He did not know the answer. He had countless women by his side, and there were too many temptations. He had also been full of vigor in the past ten years, but he had neverid an eye on another woman.

    He also felt deeply lonely on the nights after he was done with work. Every time, he would think of Bai Lingyun. He missed her very much. He missed the good times he had with Bai Lingyun.

    Bai Lingyun was his first woman.

    His first and only woman.

    He thought that Bai Lingyun was a habit of his.

    He thought that Bai Lingyun was his type, and no other woman could sway him. However, he had developed a desire for the person on top of him right now, and he knew that he was already hard beyond control.

    Only now did he understand that he was not a saint. All these years, no woman had been able to get close to him because he did not like them. But he liked this woman¡¯s curves and her snow-white skin.

    He was also attracted to a certain point of a woman¡¯s body.

    The person on his body was moving clumsily, and she probably didn¡¯t know what she was doing. However, all the blood in his body was being aroused by her immature teasing. He flipped over, pressed down on her, and then took her in one go.

    That night, she seemed to be crying. Both of her hands grabbed his muscr arms, and she cried out in pain, saying things like ¡°I quit the game.¡± He sneered darkly. She had no right to call quits when she was the one who initiated.

    Her body smelled very good. It was hard to describe that kind of fragrance. It was like the faint and pure fragrance of a baby. He couldn¡¯t resist it and kissed her small mouth.

    That night was too indulgent. He did as he pleased twice. Regardless of the pleas of the person underneath him, he suddenly thought of the acts he saw in the casino¡¯s karaoke hall. In fact, he was wrong. This was not a mechanical exercise. He had just tasted sex for the first time, it turned out to be an extreme and enjoyable sport.

 Chapter 1024 - Honey, Why So Shy

    <h4>Chapter 1024: Honey, Why So Shy</h4>

    The next morning, Leng Hao opened his eyes. He looked at the crystal chandelier above his head. After a few seconds of silence, his left hand reached down under the nket...

    Sure enough, his pants were wet.

    He raised his hand and pinched the space between his eyebrows. He lifted the nket and got out of bed. Because he was in a bad mood, he cursed twice and walked to the bathroom to clean himself up.

    After cleaning himself up, he opened the door and walked out. In the corridor, he just happened to bump into Ye Xiaotao who was walking towards him.

    Ye Xiaotao also just came out of her room. She had a good sleepst night, so she was in a good mood. As she walked, she was humming a song.

    When she raised her head, she saw Leng Hao in front of her. The man was wearing a ck shirt today, and his body was tall and strong. In fact, whether it was his appearance or his figure, there was nothing toin about. He was nothing less than male models on the international runway. But when Ye Xiaotao looked at the man¡¯s expression, he looked angry for some reason.

    He could very well stay angry, Ye Xiaotao would not be affected. She curled the corners of her sweet lips and called out coquettishly, ¡°Good morning, honey.¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s entire face was cold. When he saw Ye Xiaotao, his mood became even worse. The female lead in his dreamst night had made him wet this morning...

    Even when he was an adolescent, he had never been wet. Naturally, the man¡¯s pride could not ept it.

    Especially when he saw her extremely satisfied look, Leng Hao was even more annoyed. He red at her coldly and then turned to walk down the stairs.

    Did he ignore her?

    Ye Xiaotao immediately rolled her eyes at the man¡¯s back. She spread her slender legs and followed him. ¡°Hey, honey, I¡¯m greeting you. Why are you ignoring me?¡±

    Leng Hao ignored her.

    Ye Xiaotao continued, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong with you today? Who made you angry? I¡¯ll help you teach them a lesson!¡±

    Leng Hao still ignored her.

    Ye Xiaotao blinked her ck eyes. ¡°Ah, sister Leng, you¡¯re up?¡±

    Leng Hao stopped in his tracks when he heard that. Zhiyuan was at home? He immediately turned around to look at the stairs, but all he saw was a charming little face.

    Zhiyuan was not at home. This girl was lying to him!

    ¡°Ye Xiaotao, is this fun?¡± Leng Hao¡¯s thin lips twitched as he spoke coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s fun. You ignored me first.¡± To trick such a proud man to turn around and face her, of course, she thought it was fun. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong with you today? You look like you¡¯ve had dynamite when you saw me. I didn¡¯t provoke you, did I?¡±

    With that, Ye Xiaotao put her hands on her hips and looked him up and down. ¡°From my experience, there are two possible exnations. First, I owe you money. Second,st night... you had a dirty dream. Did you have sex with me in your dream?¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s breathing quickened. She had crossed his line. He clenched his fists by his side and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You, a girl, aren¡¯t you ashamed to say such things?¡±

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Ye Xiaotao reached out her small hand and punched him. She pretended to be shy and said, ¡°Honey, why so shy?¡±

    Leng Hao was speechless.

    This girl¡¯s shamelessness hadpletely thrown him off. He flicked his sleeve and left.

    Ye Xiaotao thought it was fun to tease the stinking rock. She chased after him, ¡°Honey, was I right? Did you really have sex with me in your dreamst night? Wow, a sex dream is no big deal. A man who hasn¡¯t had one for a long time would be horny eventually. It¡¯s normal for you to want to sleep with a young and beautiful girl like me. But we can¡¯t do it now. You know, I¡¯m pregnant, so honey will have to bear with me for a while...¡±

    The veins on Leng Hao¡¯s forehead were throbbing. She called him ¡°honey¡± again and again in a very delicate tone as if she was deliberately teasing him. She was even coquettishly saying it. The top hostesses in Hong Kong used to talk like that when they saw him. They called him ¡°young master¡± over and over again and wished they could just be taped onto him. He only had disgust and loathing towards those women, but this girl¡¯s voice aroused him.

    He shot her a look. ¡°Ye Xiaotao, if you dare to say one more word, I¡¯ll throw you out.¡±

    Did he threaten her?

    Hmm... fine. Ye Xiaotao immediately shut up. She submitted to the threat. She had no doubts about the possibility of him throwing her out.

    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s just a joke. What¡¯s the point of taking it so seriously?¡± She pouted her pink cheeks, pouting her pink lips aggrievedly as she looked at him with watery eyes.

    Leng Hao swallowed as his entire body tensed up. Damn it, he reacted again.

    This girl was a living temptation!

    He turned his head forcefully and went to the dining room.

    Ye Xiaotao saw that he had left in a rage and couldn¡¯t be happier. There was no way he could win against her!

    Ye Xiaotao took off and walked out of the vi. At this time, a servant called out from behind, ¡°Young madam, it¡¯s time for breakfast. Where are you going?¡±

    She waved her small hand without turning her head. ¡°I have an appointment today, so I won¡¯t be eating breakfast at home. I don¡¯t want to affect someone¡¯s appetite.¡±

    ...

    At night.

    Leng Hao returned to the vi. The servant came to pick up his briefcase. ¡°Young master, wee back. Shall I prepare dinner? Young madam left early in the morning and hasn¡¯te back yet.¡±

    Leng Hao subconsciously frowned. She hasn¡¯te back yet?

    He knew that she had a lot of friends. She liked to go shopping, eat, and drink in bars when she had nothing to do. She yed a lot, and she liked to y bold games in bars.

    That time at the bar, she was the one who pulled his belt.

    Leng Hao went upstairs to the study room with an expressionless face. He secretly thought to himself, ¡°let her be. She would have a taste of her own medicine sooner orter in that state.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s charming little face appeared in his mind. Leng Hao felt his breath quickening. He pulled off the tie on his neck in frustration.

    He admitted that he was very angry. He couldn¡¯t care less about her, but she was a pregnant woman now. She was pregnant with his child, but she didn¡¯t hold back at all.

    He dared to guarantee that if she pulled on another man¡¯s belt, those men would definitely bring her to bed.

    ¡°Sh*t!¡± Leng Hao cursed under his breath. Then, he brushed away the documents on the table. He found that he could not concentrate on reading the documents at all.

    At this moment, his phone rang.

    ¡°Hello...¡± he pressed the button to answer.

    ...

    Dream Bar, Leng Hao walked in.

    The manager of the bar quickly came up to him. ¡°Young master Leng, this way, please. Master Lin is waiting for you.¡±

    In a remote corner, master Lin was chewing on a cigar. A few pretty girls were sitting beside him. He hugged them with satisfaction. Seeing Leng Hao, he immediately pushed the pretty girls away and stood up. ¡°Young master Leng, good to see you. I¡¯m d you coulde.¡±

    Leng Hao nodded. ¡°Master Lin is a regr customer of our Leng family establishments. If you invite me, I will definitelye.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Leng, I will befriend you.¡±

    Leng Hao sat down on the sofa opposite Master Lin.

    ¡°You, and you, go apany young master Leng.¡± Master Lin pointed at two beautiful women.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The two beautiful women couldn¡¯t wait to sit by Leng Hao the moment he showed up. They quickly rushed over. ¡°Young master Leng.¡±

 Chapter 1025 - The Bar

    <h4>Chapter 1025: The Bar</h4>

    Two beautiful women pounced on him, and Leng Hao did not reject them. One of them quickly poured a ss of wine and brought it to Leng Hao¡¯s mouth. ¡°Young master Leng,e, let¡¯s have a ss of wine first.¡±

    Leng Hao did not show any expression. He drank the ss of wine in the beautiful woman¡¯s hand.

    Master Lin, who was opposite him, was smiling on the surface, but he secretly narrowed his eyes and secretly sized up Leng Hao. The man was wearing a ck V-neck shirt and khaki-colored casual pants. This ssic British style made him like a fashionable male model. He looked cold and elegant.

    However, master Lin knew that the young master of the Leng family was not as harmless as he looked. The Leng family was able to quickly rise and have a ce in the Hong Kong Mafia world had something to do with this young master Leng. It was said that he had joined this world at the age of 12 and was stained with blood.

    To put it bluntly, the heavens loved this young master Leng very much. He was clearly a man who had gone through a lot of bloodsheds, but he lived extremely exquisite. That three-dimensional figure of a mixed-blood had charmed many women. How he remained silent at the moment made him more like the crown prince of an aristocratic family.

    As master Lin was sizing him up, Leng Hao had already pulled back his muscr arms from the beautiful woman¡¯s arms. His long legs were bent, and he bent down slightly to pick up a cigar on the table.

    He pulled out a cigar and put it in his mouth. Master Lin immediately stood up and walked over. He lit the cigar personally. ¡°Young master Leng, allow me.¡±

    The cigar was lit. Leng Hao frowned and took a puff. Then, he held the cigar between his fingers. He exhaled a puff of smoke and leaned back on the sofa.

    ¡°Young master Leng.¡± The beauty beside him called out coquettishly and quickly wrapped her arms around his muscr arms. The beauty deliberately used her soft breasts to rub against Leng Hao¡¯s muscr arms.

    Leng Hao looked sideways at the beauty. He put one leg over the other. He lifted the woman¡¯s chin with his fingers.

    The beauty looked right into the man¡¯s dark blue eyes. There was not a trace of a smile on his face. He was probably sizing up the woman, who was desperately trying to climb into his bed, with the gaze of a mature man.

    ¡°Young master Leng, don¡¯t stare at me like that. I will be embarrassed.¡± The beautiful woman pretended to be shy and quickly lowered her head.

    Master Linughed loudly. ¡°Haha, Young master Leng, look at how charming you are. You just casually waved your hand, and these women couldn¡¯t wait to strip and spread their legs for you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, master Lin, what are you talking about?¡± The beautiful woman pouted at master Lin and then secretly sized up Leng Hao.

    Leng Hao withdrew his hand and continued to smoke his cigar as if he was not the one who just held the woman¡¯s chin.

    The pretty girl was stunned. So...that was it?

    The way he looked at her just now gave her hope.

    The pretty girl was very disappointed.

    Leng Hao took two puffs of his cigar. He had a lot of social engagements. Most of the social engagements in his line of work were in ces like bars. He was already used to it.

    However, he was not in a good mood today, so this social gathering made him feel very bored. The woman beside him kept rubbing her chest against him. He suddenly remembered how his pants were wet this morning. He hadn¡¯t touched a woman in a long time.

    In fact, he had only touched Ye Xiaotao. And before Ye Xiaotao, he had Bai Lingyun. He did not like to have sex with strangers. So things like one-night stands, sugar babies, and prostitutions... felt dirty to him!

    Ye Xiaotao was an ident. That was why when she had left one thousand Hong Kong dors and disappeared, he had turned the world upside down to look for her.

    He wanted to kill her!

    But now it was different. He thought about it. The incident this morning made him realize that he also had desires. And he was afraid that it would be bad for his health if he was pent up.

    He was now single. Bai Lingyun had broken up with her, and the marriage with Ye Xiaotao was a fake. There was no need for him to save himself for anyone.

    He nced at the woman beside him. To be honest, she was very beautiful. But he had seen too many beautiful women. So this kind of woman could only be considered ordinary. Moreover, the woman¡¯s voice was too pretentious. He had no interest in her at all.

    At this moment, Leng Hao thought of the paper fromst night, the one that was sandwiched between the girl¡¯s legs...

    He could not help but swallow. His body became a little hot.

    Damn it, why did he think of her again?

    Leng Hao was a little annoyed, but he was expressionless. He took a puff of his cigar and looked up casually at the bar. His eyes suddenly stopped at the bar counter.

    A few girls were sitting by the bar counter. They were obviously female university students from a certain school. One of the girls was wearing a white dress with a dark blue cor around her neck. It looked like a uniform...

    The girl¡¯s back was facing him. Her back was slender and graceful. The seat at the bar counter was very high. Leng Hao could see her two slender legs swinging in the air.

    Perhaps the girl did not know how much attention she had attracted, but Leng Hao saw how many men who were drinking constantly staring at her. They were staring at her slender legs.

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes darkened. He could recognize this girl even if she turned into ashes. Wasn¡¯t she... Ye Xiaotao?

    What a coincidence.

    Ye Xiaotao was out with her friends. She had been bored. She bit the straw with her pink mouth and took two sips of the orange juice. Mmm, it was delicious.

    ¡°Xiaotao, why are you drinking orange juice today? You usually drink cocktails when youe to bars.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Xiaotao. It¡¯s not like you toe to bars and drink orange juice to spoil the fun.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao chuckled. She blinked her charming eyes and looked up. ¡°I¡¯m tired of cocktails. I want to drink orange juice today...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s soliloquy in her heart was, ¡°I¡¯m suffering but I can¡¯t tell anyone the truth.¡±

    She was pregnant. Although this child came very suddenly, she didn¡¯t want to hurt the baby, so she couldn¡¯t drink.

    However, she didn¡¯t tell anyone that she was pregnant or even married.

    She didn¡¯t want to tell anyone either.

    The others replied with an ¡°oh¡± and didn¡¯t ask anything anymore. At this time, a burst of heavy metal music sounded. Three or four women with heavy makeup appeared on the stage. They started to dance on the pole.

    This time, the atmosphere in the bar exploded. The men who were drinking whistled and shouted, ¡°Strip, strip, strip, take it all off!¡±

    The girls looked towards the stage and shook their heads. ¡°What kind of pole dance is this? It¡¯s so ugly.¡±

    ¡°I know right? And looked at how excited those men got. It¡¯s like they have never seen an authentic, top-notch pole dance before.¡±

    As they spoke, one of the girls looked towards Ye Xiaotao, who was sipping her fruit juice. ¡°Xiaotao, I can¡¯t watch anymore. Why don¡¯t you go up and teach them how to dance on the pole?¡±

    The eyes of the other girls lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiaotao. You¡¯re such a good dancer. We can guarantee that those men will drool if you go up and dance like that.¡±

    Everyone started to talk amongst themselves. Ye Xiaotao looked at the stage and smiled sweetly. ¡°That¡¯s... rude, right? How can I steal their spotlight?¡±

    She said in distress.

 Chapter 1026 - Pretty, Name Your Price

    <h4>Chapter 1026: Pretty, Name Your Price</h4>

    Her girlfriends quicklyughed and said, ¡°Xiaotao, don¡¯t be so modest. How can you say that you¡¯re stealing their spotlight? You¡¯re teaching them!¡±

    Teaching them was a small matter, of course, but Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t want to go. There was no particr reason, and she just didn¡¯t feel like it.

    ¡°Xiaotao, what¡¯s wrong? I noticed that you¡¯ve been acting weirdtely. In the past, when we¡¯re out, you were always very active, but now you¡¯re all cowering back.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiaotao. Are you... scared?¡±

    Scared?

    The word ¡°scared¡± did not exist in Ye Xiaotao¡¯s dictionary.

    She knew that her friends were trying to goad her, but it didn¡¯t matter. She pped her hands and stood up. ¡°Alright then, it seems like I haven¡¯t shown off my skills in a long time!¡±

    ¡°Wow, Xiaotao is brave. Xiaotao is awesome!¡± Her friends cheered.

    Leng Hao saw everything that happened among the girls. He watched as Xiaotao walked onto the stage gracefully, to the center of everyone¡¯s attention...

    The four dancers were dancing vigorously when the delicate figure suddenly joined them. The dancers looked back and saw that Ye Xiaotao had already started dancing gracefully.

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes followed the graceful figure. The moment she appeared on stage, she stunned all the men. With the crowd¡¯s cheer, she began to move her small hands and feet. Her tiny waist began to sway seductively, and the white dress only covered her thighs. When she lifted her leg, Leng Hao could see the whitece legging she wore.

    She wore the legging in case of wardrobe malfunction. But when Leng Hao saw how the whitece wrapped around her smooth and tight thighs, his breathing quickened.

    When the four dancers were dancing, the men in the bar were making a ruckus. But when Ye Xiaotao danced, those men became quiet. They watched her as if she was a goddess with dropped jaws. Some of them even drooled.

    Leng Hao¡¯s gaze became gloomier and gloomier. He stared at the girl on the stage with mixed feelings. Her fair little hands grabbed onto the steel pole and wrapped her right leg around the pole. Her smooth ck hair fluttered behind her seductively. She was dancing on the pole.

    Just how wild was this girl? It seemed so easy for her to make such forbiddenly seductive moves.

    She had a pure and innocent little face, and even her big electric eyes were as clear as a newborn baby. However, at this moment, she was like a little vixen that was seducing all living beings.

    She was abination of purity and lust.

    Thinking of this, Leng Hao¡¯s expression became colder.

    ¡°Young master Leng, Young master Leng...¡± Master Lin called Leng Hao twice, but Leng Hao had his eyes fixed on the stage and gave no response. Master Lin thought Leng Hao was acting strange, so he also turned and looked at the stage.

    Master Lin was shocked when he saw what he saw. The girl on the stage looked so soft, tender, and charming. She was simply a stunner.

    The girls beside him were all mediocrepared to the girl on stage.

    Master Lin touched his chin, and his eyes shone with excitement.

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao had finished dancing. It had been a long time since she had danced. She was sweating a little, and the sweat on her fair skin was like dewdrops on rose petals.

    The four dancers werepletely stunned. They stood on the side in a daze. Ye Xiaotao looked at the men who were still drooling with a smile. Then, she left the stage.

    Seeing that she was about to leave, the drooling men quickly came back to their senses. Everyone shouted, ¡°Pretty, don¡¯t go. Your dancing was so... beautiful. Even though you didn¡¯t take off any of your clothes, we were all aroused.¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right, pretty. How old are you? You don¡¯t seem to be of age yet. Why were you dancing? Are you short of money? How about this,e with me and be my baby. You¡¯ll live worry-free.¡±

    ¡°Pretty,e on, name your price. I can¡¯t hold back when I look at you. Little darling,e on, let me take care of you.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao dismissed the men¡¯s uncivilized words with a frown. When she was in the capital, everyone knew that she was the daughter of the Ye family. No one dared to catcall her like this. Though now she had moved to T city and stayed on campus most of the time, many of the seniors in school would be stunned when they saw her and walk into telephone poles, no one dared to treat her like so.

    Ye Xiaotao made her way to her friends and said, ¡°We¡¯ve had enough fun. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Her friends didn¡¯t like these lecherous men either. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The group started making their exit. At this time, the menpletely lost control. Someone took the lead and rushed forward. ¡°Pretty, don¡¯t go. Name your price. How about five million? Spend the night with me.¡±

    ¡°Get lost! Pretty, I¡¯ll give you 10 million. Let¡¯s go to the hotel room. You can show me a real striptease.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll give you 20 million!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 50 million!¡±

    Men from behind continued to rush forward. It was disorderly. The security guards of the bar immediately rushed in to maintain order. When the girls saw that things weren¡¯t going right, they quickly pulled Ye Xiaotao and ran away. ¡°Sh*t, Xiaotao, I didn¡¯t expect these men to go crazy for you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Xiaotao, let¡¯s run quickly!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was pulled out.

    Leng Hao watched as the girl rushed out, then nced at the men whose eyes were red with desire. He snorted in his heart, picked up a cocktail on the table, and gulped it down.

    He had really underestimated that girl. She could make people fall head over heels for her. Those men were about to start a fight for her.

    Putting down the wine ss, Leng Hao saw from the corner of his eyes that Master Lin had called a bodyguard over. He whispered a few words to the bodyguard, and the bodyguard nodded and quickly left.

    Leng Hao knew that Master Lin had also taken a liking to Ye Xiaotao. ¡°Humph,¡± he sneered. He wanted to see how that ostentatious girl could save herself!

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao and her friends ran out. Her friends were still in shock, and they all held their chests and panted. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I was scared to death just now.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, we ran fast. If those men really swarmed over, we would be crushed like ants.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She looked at her friends and said in a charming voice, ¡°It was you guys who asked me to go up and dance. You can¡¯t me me for this.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. Who would have thought that our Miss Ye¡¯s charm would be so great?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Hasn¡¯t my charm always been great? I¡¯m the most beautiful girl in the universe!¡± Ye Xiaotao fooled around with her friends.

    At this time, five or six bodyguards in ck walked over. Two bodyguards in ck directly grabbed Ye Xiaotao¡¯s slender arm. ¡°Hello, Miss. Our boss wants to see you.¡±

    This sudden change made Ye Xiaotao freeze. Then, she quickly shook off the two bodyguards. ¡°Who is your boss? Do you think I¡¯ll do whatever he says? Who does he think he is?¡±

    The bodyguards in ck didn¡¯t say anything. They just dragged Ye Xiaotao away.

    No one had ever been so rude to Ye Xiaotao except for that stinking rock, Leng Hao. She widened her eyes and shouted, ¡°Let go of me! How dare you snatch a beauty on the street in broad daylight!¡±

 Chapter 1027 - Wife, Iâ€™m His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 1027: Wife, I¡¯m His Wife</h4>

    The bodyguard in ck didn¡¯t say anything and proceeded to drag Ye Xiaotao away.

    Ye Xiaotao wasn¡¯t stupid. She really realized that she¡¯s in danger. She immediately waved her thin legs in the air and threw herself onto the ground. She screamed, ¡°Help! Help! Everyone,e and see! There are muggers!¡±

    This attracted the attention of the pedestrians. Ye Xiaotao indeed looked like she was being kidnapped. When the pedestrians wanted to help, the bodyguard in ck gave them a look.

    The passersby shrank their necks and didn¡¯t dare to help.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s friends were frantic. ¡°Xiaotao!¡± They wanted to rush forward, but the bodyguards stopped them. They were so anxious that they stomped their feet, ¡°Xiaotao! Who are you? Where are you taking Xiaotao to? Quickly let Xiaotao go, or we¡¯ll call the police...¡±

    Her friends¡¯ voices began fading in Ye Xiaotao¡¯s ears because Ye Xiaotao had been taken far away and was brought to the corridor on the top floor of the bar.

    Ye Xiaotao could tell from the environment that this was the presidential suite. It was probably for VIP customers with power and influence. However, what kind of service could there be here? It was nothing more than sex.

    How dirty!

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Ye Xiaotao shouted.

    The two bodyguards in ck really let go of her. Ye Xiaotao quickly stood up and tidied up her dress. At this time, she heard the bodyguard call out respectfully, ¡°Boss.¡±

    Boss?

    Which boss?

    Ye Xiaotao immediately turned back to look at the instigator. She saw Master Lin, a man in his fifties, with a wretched and fierce look on his face.

    ¡°Who are you? Do I know you? You¡¯re the one who sent people to bring me here? Do you know that this is illegal?¡± Ye Xiaotao stared at Master Lin with her big, watery eyes and questioned.

    Master Lin sized up Ye Xiaotao. His whole body was on fire. It was not that he had never yed with pure and innocent female college students, but he had never yed with a girl who was tender all over.

    Master Lin rubbed his palms and could not help but reach out to touch Ye Xiaotao¡¯s little face. ¡°Little girl, calm down. We didn¡¯t know each other before, but now we do. How about this? Let¡¯s be friends.¡±

    ¡°Friends? F*ck you!¡± Ye Xiaotao immediately cursed with her hands on her hips. ¡°Look at you. Who would want to be friends with you? Would a normal person f*ck a minor? Goodbye, oh no, I mean never again!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao turned around and left.

    However, a bodyguard quickly grabbed her slender arms and stopped her. The bodyguard pushed her with force towards Master Lin. Master Lin immediately spread his arms and hugged her, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. Just y with me and I guarantee you won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. Master Lin is rich and powerful, and sex with him is fabulous. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be in cloud nine soon.¡±

    As he said that, Master Lin took a whiff of Ye Xiaotao¡¯s fragrance. His muscles and bones were about to melt. ¡°Why do you smell so good? Like a little girl who hasn¡¯t weaned yet. Let Master Lin feel you. Is there meat at the right ces?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Xiaotao screamed and quickly pped Master Lin¡¯s hand away. She was truly afraid now, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, you better not touch me. Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the daughter of the Ye family in the capital. If you dare to touch even a hair on my head, my daddy will definitely not let you off.¡±

    Master Lin knew about the Ye family in the capital. It¡¯s a powerful family. However, he did not believe that the little girl in front of him was the daughter of the Ye family. Heughed out loud, ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the Ye family? The daughter of the Ye family pole dances in a bar? Do you think I was born yesterday? It¡¯s even better if you¡¯re the daughter of the Ye family. I¡¯ll sleep with you and marry into the Ye!¡±

    Master Lin leaned over to kissed Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face.

    Ye Xiaotao took the opportunity to step on Master Lin¡¯s foot. Master Lin was so horny that he was caught off guard. After being stepped on by her, he immediately cried out in pain.

    Ye Xiaotao quickly shook him off and ran.

    Master Lin gave the bodyguard a look, and the bodyguard immediately went after Ye Xiaotao.

    ¡°Ah, help! Help! Someone wants to rape me!¡± Ye Xiaotao ran with all her strength. The bodyguards were getting closer and closer, and they were about to catch her.

    What should she do?

    That disgusting man obviously didn¡¯t believe that she was the daughter of the Ye family. What should she do?

    Ye Xiaotao crashed into someone as she was panicking. That man¡¯s chest was so hard that Ye Xiaotao teared up in pain when her nose crashed into his chest.

    Ouch!

    However, she didn¡¯t have time to care about the pain. The bodyguard in ck had already caught up with her. She immediately stretched out her two small hands and grabbed the man¡¯s cloth. ¡°Uncle, save me. Someone wants to...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s voice suddenly stopped, because in her line of sight was a magnified exquisite face.

    It was... Leng Hao.

    Compared to her sorry state, Leng Hao stood tall with his hands in his pockets. His expression was indifferent. The difference in height between the two of them caused him to look down at her. This nce was very condescending as if he was looking down at the ants at his feet.

    Ye Xiaotao was very unhappy with his gaze, but her tensed nerves werepletely rxed. Great, she was saved. ¡°Honey, why are you here?¡±

    Sheughed sweetly.

    Master Lin¡¯s expression changed when he heard ¡°honey¡±. He stopped his bodyguard and stepped forward to ask, ¡°Young master Leng, what... what¡¯s going on? She¡¯s your...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao held Leng Hao¡¯s muscr arm and then leaned into Leng Hao¡¯s arms affectionately. She blinked her eyes and said proudly, ¡°Wife, I¡¯m his wife, Haha.¡±

    ¡°Umm...¡± Master Lin was speechless.

    Ye Xiaotao secretly red at Master Lin, meaning let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to exin this?

    At this moment, the muscr arm pulled away, and a cold and bone-chilling voice sounded in her ear, ¡°Do we know each other?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao froze. She raised her head to look at Leng Hao, who had already turned around and walked away.

    She froze on the spot.

    ¡°Ha, haha...¡± Master Linughed loudly, ¡°Little girl, one moment you say you¡¯re the daughter of the Ye family, the next you say you¡¯re young master Leng¡¯s wife. It seems that you really like lying. I know that women like to jump on young master Leng, but as far as I know, young master Leng is only in love with the daughter of the Bai family. So you¡¯d better stop daydreaming and go along with me obediently.¡±

    Then, Master Lin ordered the bodyguard, ¡°You, hurry up and bring her back.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked at Leng Hao¡¯s back and almost vomited blood. Wasn¡¯t his joke going too far?

    The bodyguard came after her again. Ye Xiaotao quickly caught up to Leng Hao. She reached out and grabbed his sleeve, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡°Excuse me, please, you don¡¯t know me? Leng Hao, you definitely did it on purpose. Isn¡¯t this... too much?¡±

    Leng Hao looked straight ahead and sped up.

    Ye Xiaotao could only jog to catch up with him. She took a deep breath and thenughed embarrassedly, ¡°Hmm. Alright, Leng Hao, you win. It¡¯s all my fault in the past. I shouldn¡¯t have raped you. Sorry. Forgive a nobody like me. Leng Hao, please help me. I beg you. Help me out just once.¡±

 Chapter 1028 - Iâ€™ll Give You a Lollipop

    <h4>Chapter 1028: I¡¯ll Give You a Lollipop</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao humbly begged for help. A wise girl knew when to submit. She was also able to yield and endure.

    She originally thought that Leng Hao would help her when he heard her plea, but this manpletely ignored her. He kept walking like nothing was happening and even pressed the elevator button.

    Ye Xiaotao was speechless.

    At this time, Master Lin¡¯s bodyguard had already caught up to her. Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face was red with anger. ¡°Leng Hao!¡± She gritted her teeth and called out to him.

    Leng Hao nced at her coldly. The girl was staring at him angrily with her watery eyes. She looked like a cute and harmless kitten that wanted to scratch Leng Hao. She could melt anyone¡¯s heart with that look.

    The man did not save her. Seeing the ck-shirted bodyguard¡¯s hand reaching over, Ye Xiaotao felt a deep sense of crisis in addition to her anger. She could not be captured. How could she save herself at this time?

    Got It.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Honey!¡± She called out sweetly. Then, she came to Leng Hao¡¯s side and stood on tiptoe. She reached out two small hands and hugged his neck. Finally, she kissed his thin lips.

    The bodyguard stopped. Even Master Lin was shocked.

    Leng Hao also did not expect this. He knew that this girl was very bold, but he did not expect her to be so bold. He wanted to push off her slender arm that wrapped around his neck.

    ¡°Mmm, honey!¡± Ye Xiaotao hugged his neck even harder. She could not let him push her away. Once he pushed her away, all her efforts would be in vain.

    She called out softly and then pecked on his thin lips twice. Seeing that he was not moved, she opened her small mouth and sucked his.

    Leng Hao¡¯srge palm that was holding on to her slender arm stiffened. Neither of them closed their eyes. Her clear and bright eyes were watery. Her pink lips were very soft and pecked at him like jelly.

    Leng Hao could not help but straighten his waist. An electric current ran through his entire body and all of it flowed towards a certain part of his lower body.

    He didn¡¯t get hard when the women at the bar rubbed their chests on him. But now, he was easily aroused by her kiss.

    He had to admit that this girl tasted good.

    Ye Xiaotao kissed him and then let go. She blinked her beautiful big eyes and said coquettishly, ¡°Honey, sweetie, help me, okay? I¡¯ll serve you well when we go back tonight. I¡¯ll let you eat... lollipops.¡±

    After saying that, Ye Xiaotao licked her pink lips with her pink tongue.

    Leng Hao¡¯s breathing quickened, and his gaze suddenly became vicious. This shameless girl, he wanted to strangle her to death. Did she know what she was saying?

    Eating a lollipop...

    How many evil thoughts did she have in her little head? She couldn¡¯t be any dirtier.

    At this moment, the elevator door opened. Leng Hao forcefully pushed off her slender arm and then walked into the elevator with his long legs.

    ¡°Honey, wait for me.¡± Ye Xiaotao quickly entered the elevator and hugged his arm. She raised her head and waved at Master Lin. ¡°He really is my husband.¡±

    ¡°Young master Leng, umm...¡±Master Lin was confused.

    Leng Hao looked at Master Lin expressionlessly and said, ¡°She¡¯s right. She¡¯s the pearl of the Ye family and also my... wife.¡±

    ¡°What? ¡°Master Lin was shocked.

    The elevator door had already closed.

    ...

    The elevator went to the first floor. Leng Hao took the lead and walked out. Outside the bar, there was an extended business limousine. Ah Chen sat in the driver¡¯s seat and was waiting.

    Seeing Leng Haoe out, Ah Chen quickly opened the back door. Leng Hao bent down and got in.

    Ah Chen was about to close the door when he heard someone yell ¡°wait!¡± Ye Xiaotao was running towards them, panting. She got into the back seat numbly and smiled sweetly at Ah Chen. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ah Chen nodded respectfully. ¡°Young madam.¡±

    The luxury business car drove out.

    After leaving the frightening bar, Ye Xiaotao was finally relieved. However, at the same time, her whole body was on fire. She looked angrily at the man beside her.

    Leng Hao sat in the back seat with his legs crossed. He held a document in his hand and looked at it attentively. Under the city¡¯s neon lights, his face emitted a charming light. Although he was born in the mafia world, his aura was cold and noble.

    Ye Xiaotao snorted. If she didn¡¯t know what kind of person he was in advance, she might have been deceived by his appearance.

    ¡°Yo, Leng Hao!¡± She called out impolitely.

    Hearing this, Ah Chen, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, immediately looked into the rearview mirror. In all these years, no one had dared to call the young master in such a tone, including Bai Lingyun.

    This new young madam¡¯s courage wasmendable.

    ¡°Yo, Leng Hao, let me ask you. What did you mean back there? That old pervert caught me and I asked you for help. Why didn¡¯t you help me? Are you really going to watch me get raped by that old pervert?¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s gaze was still on the document in his hand. He slowly curled his thin lips and said with a cold smile, ¡°What do you being raped have to do with me?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao almost spat out a mouthful of blood. What was he talking about?

    ¡°Leng Hao, I¡¯m your wife. If I really got raped, you¡¯ll be cuckolded. Are you a man or not?¡±

    ¡°Humph, Miss Ye knows better than anyone else whether or not I¡¯m a man. Also, I have to remind you that you¡¯re the one who kept telling me not to reveal the news of our marriage to the public. You¡¯re also the one who kept saying that you would break up with me after giving birth to the child. Oh, and you said that we¡¯re not husband and wife at all. We¡¯re just temporary coborators. I¡¯m your... partner.¡±

    Leng Hao raised his eyebrows as he thought of the word ¡°partner.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was at a loss for words. Was she wrong to say ¡°partner?¡± She didn¡¯t want to marry him in the first ce.

    ¡°Then, then why are you so cold-blooded? Even if it was a stranger getting raped by an old pervert, you shouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch, right? Where is your conscience?¡±

    This time, Leng Hao slowly raised his head. His gaze was deep, and the corner of his mouth revealed a sneer. ¡°Miss Ye, what is conscience? Do you want to teach me?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was speechless.

    ¡°This world follows thew of the jungle. There are so many weaklings. Do I need to start a charity and be a phnthropist, or do I need to be a superhero?¡± As he spoke, Leng Hao nced at Ye Xiaotao from head to toe. ¡°Besides, do you need saving? A married woman and a pregnant woman. It¡¯s already eight or nine o¡¯clock at night, and you¡¯re still fooling around in the bar. Didn¡¯t you enjoy yourself when you went on stage and danced on the pole to seduce those men? That Master Lin wanted to rape you, how do I know if you weren¡¯t ying hard to get? Maybe I¡¯ll ruin your ns if I act rashly and save you.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was so angry that her entire body was trembling. Very well, he had really humiliated her. In his eyes, she was someone so shameless.

    Leng Hao ignored the fury in the girl¡¯s eyes and resumed reading the document in his hand.

    But in the next second, the document in his hand got snatched away. The window was opened and Ye Xiaotao threw the document out.

 Chapter 1029 - I Took Your Virginity

    <h4>Chapter 1029: I Took Your Virginity</h4>

    How dare she throw away his documents?

    Leng Hao¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°Ye Xiaotao!¡± He was angry. No woman had ever dared to be so presumptuous in front of him. Bai Lingyun was already very presumptuous, but he was the one who indulged her.

    He doted on a woman because he was willing. A woman was like exquisite porcin that needed care. The woman he liked deserved his doting, but what was this Ye Xiaotao?

    Not only would he lose more than eight figures without that document, but he would also ruin Leng¡¯s reputation.

    He had been in the mafia world for years. Even if he did not love this line of work, as long as he was alive, he needed to live up to his status as the young master of the Leng family and all the branches under the Leng family.

    ¡°Why are you calling me?¡± Ye Xiaotao turned around to look at the man. Seeing his angry face, Ye Xiaotao immediately smiled. ¡°Honey, are you angry? Look at you, do you want to hit someone? Here, you can hit me.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao moved her delicate and beautiful face forward.

    Leng Hao¡¯s clear blue eyes were about to ignite into mes, but he didn¡¯t move. He wouldn¡¯t hit a woman.

    Ye Xiaotao smiled even more happily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Honey? You don¡¯t want to hit me? Then can you listen to me seriously for a second? What right do you have to scold me foring to a bar at night? Didn¡¯t youe too? As a married man and the father of a child, didn¡¯t youe to a bar as well? Is that Master Lin your friend? Humph, birds of a feather flock together. And...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao reached out to remove a strand of long hair from Leng Hao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Have you just slept with a woman? Speaking of which, I¡¯m quite curious, honey. How many women have you slept with? Are there too many to count, or... am I the only one?¡±

    Leng Hao looked at the pretty face in front of him and gritted his teeth. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao wouldn¡¯t obey. She pouted her pink lips and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re angry out of embarrassment. Could it be that I¡¯m... the only one? I took your virginity!¡±

    Took your virginity...

    Ah Chen, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, could not help butugh when he heard this. However, when heughed, Leng Hao shot him a sharp look.

    Ah Chen immediately sat up straight. He pretended like he did not hear anything.

    Ye Xiaotao was very content. She seemed to have identally discovered the secret of this stinky rock. That night in Hong Kong, she had really took his virginity, but...

    ¡°That¡¯s not right, honey. Everyone says that you dated that Miss Bai for ten years. Oh my! You haven¡¯t slept with her all the ten years you were with her. Honey, isn¡¯t that your loss?¡±

    ¡°Ye Xiaotao, you¡¯re courting death!¡± This girl crossed his line again. Seeing her small mouth chattering incessantly in front of him, he only wanted her to shut up, so he leaned over and kissed her pink lips.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t a kiss. He was biting.

    Ye Xiaotao immediately felt the pain. Ouch! The corner of her lips bled.

    ¡°Leng Hao, it hurts!¡± She was most afraid of pain, so she pushed him away from his chest.

    The corner of the girl¡¯s mouth was injured, and fresh blood flowed out. In Leng Hao¡¯s eyes, it was almost flirtatious. He curled the corner of his lips coldly and then reached out to pull Ye Xiaotao into his arms.

    Before Ye Xiaotao could react, her small mouth was already covered.

    This time, it was a kiss.

    The man first pecked her lips tentatively a few times. He probably felt that she tasted very good, so he opened his mouth and sucked her delicate lips hard. He especially sucked on the blood that flowed out from the corner of her lips greedily.

    Ye Xiaotao was in a lot of pain and felt ufortable all over. At this moment, the man reminded her of vampires. She struggled. ¡°Leng Hao, let go, ugh...¡±

    He took the opportunity to invade her mouth and stuck his long tongue in.

    Ye Xiaotao was stunned. She did not have a lot of experience in kissing. Other than the dirty movies that she secretly watched in college, all her experience came from this man.

    In fact, her memory of that night was also vague. The female lead in the action movie moaned as if she was extremely happy doing that. Xiaotao thought that she would enjoy it too. She was prepared to let the happinesse even more violently, however, he pierced through her in an instant. She felt a heart-wrenching pain.

    Everything that followed was a mess. She felt nothing but pain. She shouted for him to stop, but he didn¡¯t care at all. He plundered her like a beast. In the end, she was numb from the pain.

    That night, she fainted and finally woke up in the early morning. She thought that she would see her beloved senior when she opens her eyes, but who would have thought that she would see a mature and handsome face. She was so scared that she left a thousand dors and quickly ran away.

    If one were to ask her about her impression of that night, she could only recall the pain, the numb pain, and the smell of waste in the air. It was the seed that he nted in her body.

    Now that he was kissing her like that night, Ye Xiaotao¡¯s memory of the night slowly revived. He had also kissed her that night and made her mouth swell up. He also stuck his long tongue in to entangle her like now.

    Ye Xiaotao was in a bad mood. She thought it was unsanitary to eat each other¡¯s saliva. She immediately punched him with both hands and kicked him with both feet. ¡°Hmm, let go...¡±

    Leng Hao gave her a final kiss before letting go. His eyes were a little red, and he stared at her with an extremely wicked gaze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say that just now because you wanted me to treat you like this?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao only wanted to curse. She pped Leng Hao¡¯s face. ¡°B*stard!¡±

    Leng Hao grabbed her slender wrist. ¡°Continue!¡±

    His words were full of intimidation. In terms of strength, even a hundred of her were no match for him. Ye Xiaotao snorted and pulled back her little hand.

    Leng Hao nced at her and then sat up straight. With his two long legs crossed, he returned to his cold and noble appearance, as if he wasn¡¯t the one who forcefully kissed the girl just now.

    Ye Xiaotao was about to explode in anger. She reached out and fiercely wiped her pink lips. D*mn it, there was still the scent of that man in her mouth.

    Did he drink just now? There was the faint taste of wine in his mouth. It was not bad, but Ye Xiaotao still wished she could brush her teeth dozens of times. She did not like kissing.

    And kissing with this man was even worse.

    D*mn it. She had never suffered any losses since she was young. Today¡¯s battle ended in herplete defeat. Just you wait, stinky rock. Ye Xiaotao would never admit defeat.

    The car quickly quieted down. The two people in the backseat ignored each other. Ah Chen, who had witnessed the entire thing from the driver¡¯s seat, thought, ¡°Was I nonexistent?¡±

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao and Leng Hao didn¡¯t talk for a few days. It was not a fight. Since that night, Leng Hao had been leaving early and returningte. She didn¡¯t even see him anymore.

 Chapter 1030 - I Donâ€™t Want to See You Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1030: I Don¡¯t Want to See You Anymore</h4>

    This was for the best. Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t want to see Leng Hao at all.

    One night after school, Ye Xiaotao came back to the house in a hurry with a cell phone in her hand. A servant came up to her and said, ¡°Young madam, dinner is ready. Do you want to eat now?¡±

    ¡°No, no. I have more important things to do now. Come with me.¡± Ye Xiaotao motioned for the two servants toe upstairs.

    The servants were confused. They followed Ye Xiaotao and saw her open the door to Leng Mu¡¯s room. ¡°Help me help my father up.¡±

    ¡°Young madam,¡± the servant said in shock, ¡°Master is unconscious now. The young master forbade us from moving him. What are you...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead, just unconscious. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s my father. Do you think I¡¯ll hurt him?¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°No buts. I¡¯ll tell my husband when hees back. I¡¯ll take all the responsibility.¡± Ye Xiaotao patted her small chest with her small hand.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± The two servants walked forward and helped Leng Mu up carefully.

    Ye Xiaotao sat by the bed. She took a serious look at her phone and reached out her small hand. She followed the instructions on the phone and helped Leng Mu move his back joints.

    ¡°Young Madam, are you giving the master... a massage?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my friend¡¯s cousin is a famous surgeon overseas. He said that in my father¡¯s situation, he can¡¯t just lie on the bed all day. Because if he stays still for too long, even if father wakes up one day, his whole body would be numb and stiff. So we should massage him often to induce blood flow. I begged my friend for a long time before she asked her cousin for these massage instruction videos. I¡¯ll give it a try now. It¡¯s better for us to do something than nothing, right?¡± Ye Xiaotao said with a smile while blinking her big eyes.

    The maid looked at the girl¡¯s big, innocent eyes and sighed, ¡°Young madam, you are so filial to master.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Ye Xiaotao smiled sweetly and then sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can. As for whether father will wake up or not, it¡¯s up to him.¡±

    The maid was about to speak when a cold and bone-chilling voice sounded in her ear, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked up and saw a tall figure standing by the door. Leng Hao had returned.

    Leng Hao¡¯s expression was very gloomy. His gaze swept across the faces of the three people in the room. It was as cold and sharp as a de, and it made people shudder.

    ¡°Young master.¡± The two maids quickly stood up. They did not even dare to look into Leng Hao¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re back?¡± Ye Xiaotao said and stood up. But Leng Mu, who had lost his support, fell back onto the bed.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at Leng Mu and then at Leng Hao. She was in an awkward situation. ¡°Ha, haha... Honey, you¡¯re back just in time. I have something to tell you...¡±

    ¡°What did you do to my father?¡± Leng Hao had one hand in his pocket and said sharply. ¡°My father is unconscious. You can¡¯t touch him. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±

    ¡°I know. But hear me out.¡± Ye Xiaotao walked to Leng Hao and handed the phone to him. ¡°Take a look for yourself. I¡¯m doing this for father¡¯s good...¡±

    Leng Hao pped the phone in her hand onto the carpet. He stared at her gloomily and mocked, ¡°Miss Ye, normally, I would turn a blind eye to whatever you do. But please don¡¯t touch my father in the future. He¡¯s not your toy. Also, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re doing this for my father¡¯s sake. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous? A willful and unruly youngdy like you is useless other than going to bars and going out to dance. Do you know what it means to do things for others¡¯ sake?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao watched as her phone broke into two halves on the carpet. Every word from the man was like a needle piercing into her eardrums. This time, he had really gone too far.

    Useless?

    She had many virtues!

    He was blind.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s nose tingled. He was unappreciative of her efforts. She snorted and said, ¡°Leng Hao, I don¡¯t want to see you anymore!¡±

    She left.

    He had really hurt her self-esteem. Yes, she was the daughter of the Ye family. She also liked to go to bars, go shopping, and dance. But she did not feel that there was anything wrong with it. She enjoyed her youth rightfully.

    She did not want to see that stinky rock anymore!

    The vi¡¯s front door shut with a loud bang. The maid watched as the young madam disappear just like that and quickly said, ¡°Young master, you have really misunderstood young madam this time.¡±

    Misunderstood?

    Humph, he did not misunderstand her at all. In his eyes, other than the fact that she was born with the surname Ye, she did not have any good qualities. She especially liked to show off in public and seduce men.

    Leng Hao entered the room. He checked his father¡¯s expression and then reached out to cover his father with the nket.

    ¡°Young master, Young madam really was not messing with the master. Young madam was giving him a rehabilitation massage.¡±

    Leng Hao paused for a moment, then he frowned slightly.

    The servant picked up the phone on the ground and handed it to him. ¡°Young master, you¡¯ll know when you look at young madam¡¯s phone. Young madam asked her friend¡¯s cousin to design a rehabilitation massage for the master.¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s frown deepened. The word ¡°cousin¡± sounded unpleasant to his ears. He pursed his thin lips tightly, left the room, and went straight into the study room.

    What cousin? He¡¯s probably some unruly person she¡¯d encountered.

    Leng Hao pulled open the curtains of the study room. His location was excellent. Standing by the window at night, he could see the lights of the entire city.

    In the past, he liked standing here because he could restore peace in his heart. But now, he was very annoyed. His mind was filled with Ye Xiaotao¡¯s small face. He felt annoyed.

    ¡°Young master, young madam is very filial. Tonight, she just came back from school and massaged the old master without even eating. Ever since young madam had entered this house, she has been telling stories to the master every day without fail. We, the servants, have all witnessed it. I believe that the master is also aware. If one day, the master wakes up, he will definitely like young madam very much.¡±

    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s so dark outside. It¡¯s not safe for young madam to walk outside alone. She didn¡¯t bring her cell phone, you might want to...¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± Leng Hao spat out two words.

    The servants didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. After all, they were servants. But they really liked the young madam. Usually, the young master and his sister were both busy. Though they gave the master the best life through financial support, only the young madam gave the masterpanionship.

    The most precious thing in the world waspanionship.

    The servants left.

    ...

    Leng Hao stood on the windowsill with his hands on his hips. He sneered in his heart. That girl had only been in this house for a short while, and it seemed that she had already won the love of everyone.

    She really did have an attractive aura. Not only did the men stare at her, but even the women liked her.

 Chapter 1031 - Send Off

    <h4>Chapter 1031: Send Off</h4>

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t care for girls like Ye Xiaotao. He liked girls like Bai Lingyun who were capable and talented. He liked a partner who was equally matched.

    However, Ye Xiaotao had intruded into his life and made a mess out of it. He found that he¡¯s beginning to lose control of his body. His reactions to her were powerful.

    That night at the bar, he went back to his room to sleep. The next morning, he found that his pants were... wet again.

    This discovery made him extremely depressed and frustrated. Lately, he had been leaving early anding homete in order to avoid her. He did not want to see her. So when he came back just now and found her in his father¡¯s room, the bad temper that he had suppressed in his heart waspletely ignited.

    He spoke out his thoughts. That¡¯s right, she was a willful and unruly youngdy. He looked down on her, but he wanted to sleep with her just like those vulgar men.

    Leng Hao narrowed his eyes and looked out of the window. It was alreadyte at night. It was past eight o¡¯clock, and she was walking alone outside. He did not know how many men¡¯s gazes she would attract.

    She was pregnant with his child.

    After a few seconds of silence, Leng Hao turned around. He picked up the car keys on his desk and left the house.

    No matter what, she was the precious daughter of the Ye family. It was a marriage with benefits. He could not just throw the Ye under the bus. She did not bring her cell phone. If something were to happen to her, he would not be able to answer to Father Ye.

    With this thought in mind, Leng Hao drove the luxury car out.

    ...

    After circling the streets for a few rounds, Leng Hao saw the petite figure through the car window. Ye Xiaotao was strolling by the roadside.

    She had her small head down and was kicking a small stone. From Leng Hao¡¯s angle, he could see her beautiful side profile. She pouted her snow-white and tender cheeks. It was obvious that she was still angry.

    Leng Hao saw the way she kicked the stone with full force, and it rolled a great distance. Then, she went up to the stone and repeated the process. He knew that the girl must have imagined the small stone as him.

    Ye Xiaotao had indeed imagined the pebble by her feet as Leng Hao. She only hated that she could not smash the stone into ashes with her feet. So she tortured it to her heart¡¯s content.

    Stinky Leng Hao. D*mn Leng Hao!

    Ye Xiaotao cursed him in her heart countless times. At this moment, her stomach rumbled.

    She quickly covered her tummy with her hands. Sigh, she was hungry.

    She hadn¡¯t eaten dinner yet, and there was also a baby in her stomach. So it was easier for her to get hungry. But she can¡¯t just starve.

    Ye Xiaotao looked around, and her eyes lit up. There was a street food block just in the distance.

    Nothing could stop her from tasting the delicious food. She immediately ran over in joy.

    Leng Hao stopped the car by the roadside. He had one hand on the steering wheel, and the other hand on his chin. From what he saw, the girl ate from the first stand to thest. There were fermented meatballs, BBQ squid, osmanthus cake... She was very satisfied with the food, her snow-white cheeks were stuffed and she chewed quickly. The oil on her little pink lips shined.

    Leng Hao was very indifferent to the things she ate. He would not eat these things, but looking at the way she ate, he suddenly had an appetite.

    She had this infectious power that always drew people near.

    Half an hourter, Ye Xiaotao was finally full. She wiped her mouth with a tissue and swaggered out. She was very easily satisfied.

    The next question to consider was, where would she sleep for the night?

    Daddy had returned to Beijing. Her third brother was abroad for a business trip. And it was inconvenient to go to sister Leng¡¯s ce because she might run into them having s*x again.

    It was not that she was embarrassed, but she did not want to... be the third wheel!

    After thinking for a while, Ye Xiaotao reached for her phone and wanted to call her friend. She nned to spend the night at their ce.

    But her pocket was empty. She then remembered that Leng Hao threw her phone on the carpet.

    Ye Xiaotao immediately frowned. There was a stone block in front of her. She immediately kicked it to vent her anger. ¡°Stinking stone!¡±

    ¡°Ouch!¡± She bent down and wanted to hug the tip of her foot and cry. It hurt so much!

    Even a stone block bullied her!

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s big and charming eyes rolled around in anger. Forget it. The enemy was strong and she was weak. She was a sensible youngdy, so she won¡¯t take it out on the stone block.

    So phone calls were out of the window. She could just call a taxi to her friend¡¯s ce.

    Ye Xiaotao called a taxi from the street. ¡°Go to xxx Road please...¡±

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao leaned against the window and looked at the scenery outside. The taxi driver kept peering at Ye Xiaotao through the rearview mirror. The girl looked so tender and soft. She was even more attractive than those actors on TV who had cogen all over their faces. The taxi driver swallowed his saliva silently.

    A few minutester, Ye Xiaotao suddenly realized that the route was wrong. She looked up at the driver and said, ¡°Hey, did you take the wrong turn? This is not the right way.¡±

    The driver smiled honestly and said, ¡°We can get there from here too. It¡¯s a shortcut.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Xiaotao was skeptical.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve been driving for decades. Trust me.¡± As he spoke, the driver parked the taxi at a remote alley. ¡°The rear wheel seems to be in need of exchange. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t pay much attention. She nodded.

    The driver got out of the car. He looked around. It was very remote and there was no one around. When he got into the back seat, he immediately locked the door. This way, the girl wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

    The thought of the girl¡¯s tender and sweet body set the driver¡¯s body on fire. It was his lucky night to have met such a goddess.

    The corners of the driver¡¯s lips curled up wretchedly. He stood by the back door and was ready to open the door.

    But then the driver¡¯s movements froze, because he saw a luxury car parked on the street in front. The driver¡¯s window slowly slid down, and the man inside turned his head and nce over.

    The man¡¯s gaze was very deep, so deep that the taxi driver could not tell what he was thinking. The driver felt his scalp go numb. He knew that he could not afford to offend that man.

    The driver cursed in his heart and quickly got into the driver¡¯s seat. He backed the taxi out and drove back onto the busy street.

    Looking through the rearview mirror, he saw that the luxurious car was following him.

    The driver cursed in his heart. He had not realized that someone was following him this entire time.

    Ten minutester, the taxi stopped. Ye Xiaotao paid the fare and thanked the driver politely. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The driver smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Take care, youngdy.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao got out of the car. She looked at the livingmunity in front of her and walked in.

    The taxi didn¡¯t dare to stay for long and drove away quickly. At this time, the luxury car stopped outside the neighborhood. Leng Hao looked through the window and saw that the girl had walked into the brightly lit livingmunity. He stepped on the elerator and drove away.

 Chapter 1032 - His Conscience Was Broken

    <h4>Chapter 1032: His Conscience Was Broken</h4>

    A week passed and Ye Xiaotao did not return. There was no news of her, and Leng Hao did not visit her again. Peace resumed in his life.

    Because Leng Zhiyuan had married into City T, Leng Hao considered buying a piece ofnd here to transfer part of his Hong Kong property to this ce. Zhiyuan was a girl, so she had to slowly let go of Hong Kong¡¯s affairs after her marriage. Leng Hao hoped that she could live a normal life. The new property would be his gift of assurance to her.

    He bought 6,000 square meters ofnd. These were all poverty-stricken houses. As long as there was enoughpensation, it would be easy to demolish them. However, there was a very small welfare home here, and the welfare home did not agree to move.

    ¡°Young master, we have alreadymunicated with the welfare home, but they refused our highpensation. They did not agree to leave.¡±

    Leng Hao sat on the leather office chair. He was reading documents with a pen in his hand. The silver tip of the pen made a rustling sound on the paper. His handwriting was bold and elegant.

    He did not look up. He just smiled coldly. No one in this world would hate money, so why?

    ¡°The director of the welfare institution said that many of their orphans are in poor health condition. In particr, the orphans are lonely and sensitive. It took them five to even ten years to adapt to the current environment. If they move rashly, it will only cause panic among the orphans. Moreover, the welfare institute has been helping these orphans find their blood rtions over the years. Once they move, all their efforts would be in vain. Therefore, the president of the welfare institute begged us not to force them to move.¡±

    No moving?

    Leng Haoughed expressionlessly.

    ¡°Young master, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Give them an ultimatum. If they don¡¯t move out within two days, we will perform a demolition regardless. At that time, all casualties and losses will be borne by them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±

    ...

    In the orphanage, Ye Xiaotao and her friends came with big and small bags. ¡°Children, look at what I brought for you today.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great. Thank you, big sisters.¡± A group of orphans swarmed over. They opened the food boxes, which were filled with snacks, milk, fruits, and ready-to-eat meat.

    The children ate happily.

    Ye Xiaotao sat on a small wooden stool. She reached out and hugged a little girl on the bed on herp. ¡°Xiao Ying, did you miss big sister? Big sister will feed you a cherry.¡±

    Xiao Ying was four years old. When she was two years old, she was diagnosed with leukemia and abandoned by her biological parents. The orphanage took her in and continuously provided her with treatment. However, the treatment was not very effective. Now, Xiao Ying could no longer feel her legs. She could only lie on the bed all day long.

    Xiao Ying was very cute. She had a fair little face and big eyes. The happiest time for her was when sister Ye came to visit her. This was because sister Ye¡¯s smile was very beautiful, just like an angel¡¯s.

    Xiao Ying took a bite of the cherry and nodded hard. ¡°Mmm, I miss sister very much. Sister, look, this is the drawing you taught me.¡±

    Xiao Ying took out a sketch of Ye Xiaotao.

    Ye Xiaotao curled the corners of her lips. She lowered her eyes and kissed Xiao Ying¡¯s face before saying gently, ¡°Xiao Ying, you are very talented in drawing. Sister wants to send you to a professional school to study in the second half of this year.¡±

    A professional school. Xiao Ying knew that it would be a school for disabled children. She did not feel inferior. Instead, she was very happy. She was already very satisfied that she could get the opportunity to study.

    ¡°Big sister Ye, thank you. I¡¯m really happy. I¡¯ll study hard and draw. I want to be a person like big sister in the future.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, you can definitely do it.¡±

    At this moment, the president of the welfare institute walked over. ¡°Miss Ye, you¡¯re here again. You¡¯re really good people. These children are happy to see you.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao put Xiao Ying down and stood up. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°President, we¡¯re also very happy to be with the children.¡±

    The president of the welfare institute nodded, but his expression was very grave.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, President?¡±

    The president of the welfare institute sighed, ¡°We have recently encountered a difficult situation. Thend here has been bought by a rich businessman. They gave us a day to move out. Tomorrow morning, the demolition team wille. There are children here. The consequences will be unimaginable.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ye Xiaotao eximed. ¡°Where did the rich businessmane from? Why does he want us to move out? This is a welfare institute. It¡¯s full of orphans. That person¡¯s conscience is broken!¡±

    ¡°This is the way of the world. They are rich, so they can do whatever they want,¡± the president of the welfare institute sighed solemnly.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s friends gathered around, and everyone was filled with righteous indignation. Ye Xiaotao said angrily, ¡°President, tell us the contact information of that rich businessman, and we will argue with him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have his contact information, but it seems that he will appear in that building.¡± The president of the welfare institute pointed at a new high-rise building in front of them.

    ...

    The group of people came to the new building. The decoration of the building was very luxurious and magnificent. Ye Xiaotao¡¯s friends said angrily, ¡°This rich businessman really knows how to enjoy himself. Those orphans even have difficulty going to school. Not only did he not take out some money to donate, but he also wanted to exterminate everyone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll have to argue with him.¡±

    In front of them was an office. The door sign reads ¡°CEO¡¯s office.¡± Ye Xiaotao pushed open the office door without hesitation.

    There were people in the office. A man and a woman were sitting on the sofa. The woman was sitting on the man¡¯s thigh. The two of them were doing that kind of thing.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s friends screamed and quickly covered their eyes with their hands. Ye Xiaotao stood at the front. She did not cover her face. Instead, she looked at the man and woman very seriously...

    This position...

    Realizing that someone had broken in, the woman screamed and got up. She covered her messy clothes and shouted, ¡°Who are you? Who let you in?¡±

    On the sofa was a middle-aged man with a big belly, the manager. He quickly pulled up his pants and stammered, ¡°How dare you! This is my office. Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°This is your office?¡± Ye Xiaotao smiled sweetly. ¡°Then you¡¯re the one we¡¯re looking for.¡±

    Hearing her crisp and childish voice, the manager looked up. When he saw Ye Xiaotao¡¯s pretty face, the manager was stunned. What a beautiful and tender girl.

    The manager immediately becamescivious, but he coughed and straightened his back. He ordered the woman, ¡°Xiao Li, go out first and make me a cup of coffee.¡±

    So she was the manager¡¯s secretary. The two of them were having an affair. Ye Xiaotao understood the situation immediately.

 Chapter 1033 - A Stranger

    <h4>Chapter 1033: A Stranger</h4>

    The secretary, Xiao Li, walked out. The fat manager looked at Ye Xiaotao and asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here for the welfare orphanage. I heard that you¡¯re going to demolish the house there by force. There are orphans there. Who gave you the right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re clearly bullying the weak!¡±

    Everyone spoke one after another.

    The fat manager walked to his desk and sat down. He coughed and pretended to be serious, ¡°There are so many of you shouting here. I can¡¯t hear you clearly. The welfare orphanage is indeed under my jurisdiction. If you want to talk, select a representative to talk with me. The rest of you need to get out!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s friends looked at each other and then looked at Ye Xiaotao. Ye Xiaotao was their boss.

    ¡°You guys can wait outside. I¡¯ll stay here. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely resolve this matter.¡± Ye Xiaotao revealed a confident and bright smile.

    ¡°Okay, Xiaotao. We¡¯ll wait for you outside. If there¡¯s anything, just call us.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s friends all walked out.

    This time, only the manager and Ye Xiaotao were left in the office. Ye Xiaotao walked forward and mmed the table. ¡°Manager, can we talk now?¡±

    The fat manager sized up Ye Xiaotao. The girl was wearing a university uniform today, a white shirt, a blue bow tie at the cor, and a short skirt with a dark red id pattern. She was full of youth, and this kind of pure and innocent outfit made perverted men fantasize the most.

    ¡°Humph,¡± the manager chuckled, ¡°Little girl, we have the official documents through legal procedure for the demolition of the welfare orphanage. If the orphanage refuses to move, we have the right to forcibly demolish it. We are doing things ording to thew.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Ye Xiaotao was stunned, and then she frowned. ¡°But the orphanage is a charity organization. You should show mercy outside thew. Those children are really pitiful. You...¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I understand.¡± The managerforted Ye Xiaotao. ¡°Actually, this matter is not without discussion. It depends on whether you are... sincere or not.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes lit up. She nodded hard. ¡°We are sincere! We are sincere!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± The manager stood up with a lecherous look. He slowly reached out to touch Ye Xiaotao¡¯s soft hand.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Xiaotao was shocked. She immediately withdrew her little hand and looked at the manager warily.

    The manager was fearless. He looked up and down at Ye Xiaotao¡¯s good figure. ¡°Little girl, didn¡¯t you say that you have sincerity? I see that your face is really beautiful...¡±

    As he said that, the manager pounced on Ye Xiaotao.

    Ye Xiaotao nimbly dodged and the manager missed. She hugged herself with her two slender arms and scolded, ¡°So this is what you mean by sincerity, you f*cking b*stard!¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha. Good scolding. I like your personality. When you ask for help, you have to show your attitude. Just now, you ruined my moment. Now, I can only continue what I was doing with you. Pretty girl,e here already...¡±

    The fat manager hugged Ye Xiaotao. Ye Xiaotao could not dodge in time. Her right knee hit the corner of the table. Her knee got injured.

    At this time, the manager carried her onto the table and pressed her down. His two fat hands pulled on her shirt. ¡°Pretty girl, you smell so good. Come and let me give you a good kiss. From now on, you¡¯ll be with me. If youe with me, I¡¯ll fire Xiao Li and only have you!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao felt nothing but nauseous. She wanted to help those orphans, but she would not sell her body. There were so many ways to deal with this situation. If one did not work, she could find another. All roads lead to Rome. There was no need for her to walk into a dead end.

    This was her attitude towards life.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± She took off the crystal shoe on her feet and smacked it at the manager¡¯s head. As she did that, she shouted, ¡°Someone,e quickly! Someone wants to rape me!¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao!¡± The office door was quickly pushed open. When her little friends saw the manager pressing on top of Ye Xiaotao, they immediately rushed forward. ¡°You f*cking animal, how dare you to touch Xiaotao? We will beat you to death.¡±

    Her friends surrounded the manager, punching and kicking him. Ye Xiaotao was still angry, so she had also joined the battle. A scumbag like him should just die!

    The situation in the office suddenly became chaotic. The manager could not fight against four enemies. He could only squat on the ground, hold his head, and cry for mercy. Ye Xiaotao and her friends were beating him mercilessly. Then, a deep and serious voice sounded. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Everyone stopped. Ye Xiaotao also looked back and saw a few figures standing outside the office door.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s pupils dted. She could not help but sigh. This world was too small!

    The one who spoke was Ah Chen. Ah Chen and a few staff members with blue tags around their necks stood at the back. In front of them stood a tall and straight figure. It was Leng Hao. He was wearing a ck suit today. He had one hand in his pocket as he stared at her coldly.

    Ye Xiaotao was speechless. She looked at the man in the suit and then looked down at herself. Her clothes were torn, and she was still barefoot. Her right hand, which was holding the crystal shoe, was still held high in the air. Her posture suggested that she was in the middle of a fight. She was as embarrassed as she could be.

    Why did he always appear when she was most embarrassed?

    Ye Xiaotao wanted to cry.

    ¡°Who are you? We are teaching this animal a lesson. He¡¯s scum. He wants to rape Xiaotao!¡± One of Xiaotao¡¯s friends kicked the manager again in frustration.

    Rape...

    Leng Hao frowned slightly when he heard this word. He looked at the girl. A few pieces of her white shirt were torn. Her creamy white skin was faintly discernible, but her dark red checkered skirt was still in ce. But the skirt was too short, revealing her slender, white legs. It was too eye-catching. Her right knee had been slightly scratched, and her two snow-white little feet stood on the carpet. No matter how one looked at it, it was too sexually tempting.

    Leng Hao¡¯s gaze became even colder.

    At this moment, Ah Chen stepped forward. He put a ck coat on Ye Xiaotao¡¯s shoulder.

    Ye Xiaotao did not like that stinky rock, but she still politely thanked Ah Chen. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    This time, all her friends were puzzled. Everyone pushed Ye Xiaotao and asked, ¡°Xiaotao, what¡¯s your rtionship with these people? That uncle is quite handsome...¡±

    Her friends nced at Leng Hao and then winked at each other.

    Ye Xiaotao snorted and raised her chin high. She parted her pink petal-like lips and answered, ¡°He¡¯s a stranger.¡±

    Ah Chen didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Mr. Leng, Mr. Leng, save me!¡± At this time, the fat manager crawled out. He was finally saved. He put his hands together and begged Leng Hao, ¡°Mr. Leng, they want to beat me to death. You have to save me.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, who are you? Are you with this scum?¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s friends asked angrily.

 Chapter 1034 - I Wonâ€™t Stop Kissing You

    <h4>Chapter 1034: I Won¡¯t Stop Kissing You</h4>

    Facing the angry questions from Ye Xiaotao¡¯s friends, Ah Chen immediately frowned and said seriously, ¡°Thend under your feet is my young master¡¯s, sp this is my young master¡¯s territory, Please watch your attitude when you speak!¡±

    ¡°What kind of attitude is that? I think you are one with the manager. Wait, hold on.¡± The friend immediately grasped a keyword and looked at Ah Chen. ¡°You mean thisnd belongs to... this uncle?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao immediately sucked in a breath. She retracted her high chin and looked at Leng Hao, but a ck shadow shed past in front of her. Leng Hao had already left.

    Ye Xiaotao was speechless. She thought thisnd belonged to that fat manager. She didn¡¯t expect Leng Hao to be the real owner. She talked to the wrong person!

    This was really... a serious misunderstanding. a big misunderstanding.

    ¡°Uncle, big brother, wait...¡± Ye Xiaotao immediately rushed out.

    Her friends also wanted to chase after her, but Ah Chen stopped them. ¡°Please stay here.¡±

    ¡°But Xiaotao went...¡± the friends looked at Ye Xiaotao¡¯s back worriedly.

    Leng Hao walked on, and Ye Xiaotao chased after him. But soon, a staff member with a blue badge stopped her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss. You can¡¯t get close to President Leng unless you have an appointment.¡±

    Appointment?

    What was that?

    Ye Xiaotao chuckled. She pointed at herself and then at the man in front of her. ¡°We, we know each other. We¡¯re very familiar with each other. Ha...¡±

    ¡°But just now you said that you and Mr. Leng are strangers...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao wanted to bite off her own tongue. She shook her head and said, ¡°No, did I say that? You heard wrong... He¡¯s my husband...¡±

    As she spoke, Ye Xiaotao bent down and crawled under the arm of the blue-branded employee. She chased after Leng Hao and called out sweetly, ¡°Honey, honey, wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Miss!¡± The employee wanted to stop Ye Xiaotao.

    However, Ye Xiaotao had already caught up with Leng Hao. She immediately stretched out her slender arms and hugged the man¡¯s muscr arms. ¡°Honey, wait for me. My legs are sore from running.¡±

    The employee stopped because he saw that although Leng Hao was expressionless and did not look at Ye Xiaotao, he did not withdraw his muscr arms. Instead, he pushed open the office door and walked in.

    The office door shut. The employee was left dumbfounded.

    ...

    In the office, Leng Hao withdrew his muscr arms and walked towards the desk.

    Ye Xiaotao looked around and then muttered unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s going on? So you¡¯re the rich businessman who bought thend. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? You even caused me to get taken advantage of by that scumbag manager.¡±

    Leng Hao sat on the leather office chair. He ignored the girl and treated her as air. He took out a document and looked at it attentively.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking to me?¡± Ye Xiaotao walked forward. She put her hands on the table and pouted, ¡°Leng Hao, I have a business to discuss with you. You can¡¯t demolish that welfare orphanage. Thend you bought is so big. It¡¯s 6,000 square meters. Please be kind and keep that welfare orphanage. It won¡¯t take up much space.¡±

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t say anything. He continued reading his document.

    Ye Xiaotao could not stand his high and mighty appearance. One word described him perfectly: pretentious.

    She pinched the tip of her little nose and snorted. Then, with her keen eyes, she noticed that there was a document near her hand. The name of the document was thend demolition approval document.

    Ye Xiaotao paused for two seconds and then quicklyughed in her heart. How would one describe this? What you wanted the most oftenes when you least expect it. After she stole this document and tore it up, he¡¯ll have no right to demolish the welfare institution.

    Ye Xiaotao quickly reached out to take it.

    She was fast, and the man was faster. The document that she was about to get was taken away by arge palm.

    ¡°Leng Hao, give it back to me!¡± Ye Xiaotao immediately went around the table to fight for it.

    Leng Hao threw down the pen and leaned back into the leather chair. He raised his right hand to prevent Ye Xiaotao from getting it.

    ¡°That¡¯s mine. Give it to me!¡± Ye Xiaotao pressed a small hand on the man¡¯s shoulder. She stretched her small body and tried her best to raise her small hand to snatch it.

    This posture made their bodiese into contact. The girl¡¯s ck hair scraped against his handsome face. The fragrance from her hair kept drilling into his nose. Leng Hao tilted his head to avoid it.

    After trying hard, Ye Xiaotao also realized the reality. The man¡¯s arm was too long. She couldn¡¯t get the document at all. She was angry. Why was she so short?

    She turned to look at Leng Hao. With this turn, her pink lips brushed against the man¡¯s cheek, and she froze.

    Just now, her attention was on the documents, so she didn¡¯t notice that the two of them were so close to each other. With this kiss, she froze. She kept blinking as she looked at the man. The man¡¯s face was structured and stylish, deep and cold. He was indeed... extremely handsome...

    ¡°Have you kissed enough?¡± Leng Hao suddenly blurted out.

    Ye Xiaotao immediately came back to her senses. She was so embarrassed that she was stunned by his appearance, but she didn¡¯t let go. Instead, she reached out two small hands and hugged his neck. ¡°Not enough. If you don¡¯t return the document to me, I¡¯ll keep kissing you.¡±

    As she spoke, Ye Xiaotao gave his face a few more firm kisses.

    ¡°Ye Xiaotao, do you have any shame?¡± Leng Hao quickly reached out his left hand and pushed her away. He frowned and said, ¡°First, this document isn¡¯t yours. What do you mean by returning it to you? Second, aren¡¯t you being too uncultured to hug a man and kiss him like that?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao wasn¡¯t angry. She smiled and said, ¡°Ah, honey. We are one. Your document is mine, and you are mine as well. We are husband and wife. Mwah.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao pouted her pink lips and made a ¡®mwah¡¯ sound.

    Leng Hao looked at her charming little face and then looked at her jelly-like mouth. His eyes gradually darkened, and his expression became more and more unpleasant.

    ¡°Honey, please give me the documents...¡± Ye Xiaotao sat on his firm thigh without any courtesy. Her small hands crawled on his broad chest, and her voice sounded even sweeter. ¡°I¡¯m talking serious business with you. We really can¡¯t demolish that welfare orphanage. Please be merciful.¡±

    ¡°I got it. The manager from before said that we have to show sincerity when we talk about serious business. Honey, I¡¯m full of sincerity. I want to...with you... Mmm... Ah...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao imitated Xiao Li¡¯s voice and moaned twice.

    Leng Hao felt weak, and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled subconsciously. D*mn it, it was this feeling again, this feeling of losing control.

    He red at the girl who was staring at him with her big eyes. The ck coat she was wearing was thrown on the ground. She was sitting on hisp with her short skirt riding up. He did not look down. He only nced at her from the corner of his eyes. Her snow-white legs aroused his senses.

 Chapter 1035 - Donâ€™t Move

    <h4>Chapter 1035: Don¡¯t Move</h4>

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes were about to spit fire. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    Did she think he had no desires or that he couldn¡¯t get that thing up? She dared to be so impudent on him.

    ¡°Of course I do, honey. I just saw the manager and his secretary Xiao Li having an affair in that office. This was how they did it. Honey, do you want to give it a try?¡± As she spoke, Ye Xiaotao moved up and down twice.

    Leng Hao immediately reached out and grabbed her soft waist. His voice waspletely hoarse. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    ¡°Why not? How can we do that if we don¡¯t move? Honey, is it because you don¡¯t like the... reverse CEO? But this will feel very good.¡± Ye Xiaotao blinked and said.

    Leng Hao¡¯s palm was holding her slender waist. Even though she was more than two months pregnant, her waistline was still as seductive as the night in Hong Kong. He stared at her fiercely and asked in a low voice, ¡°At such a young age, where did you learn all this? Besides me, how many men have you slept with?¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the spots of plum blossoms on the bedsheets that night, he would have thought that she had been with countless men.

    Just thinking about this girl hugging another man¡¯s neck as she did to him, saying these...scivious words, and doing these seductive actions, he felt a fire rise in his chest.

    Ye Xiaotao sneaked a nce at the document that he was still holding in his hand. She smiled brightly and said in a soft voice, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re the only one. I learned those experiences from adult movies. But to be honest, none of the men in those movies canpare to my honey. Honey¡¯s is bigger...¡±

    As she said this, Ye Xiaotao reached out and touched his crotch.

    ¡°You!¡± Leng Hao quickly grabbed her little hand.

    At this exact moment, Ye Xiaotao jumped up and snatched the document from his right palm. She scrambled up from his thigh and rushed out of the door.

    Hahaha, she finally got it!

    But she couldn¡¯t get away because her slender arm was held by a big palm. The man pulled back with force, and she fell back to the man¡¯s thigh.

    ¡°This is mine, don¡¯t even think about snatching it from me!¡± Ye Xiaotao immediately hugged the document tightly.

    Leng Hao looked down at her exquisite curves under the white shirt. He frowned and said, ¡°Do you think that by taking the document you¡¯ll be able to prevent the welfare institute from being demolished? Aren¡¯t you too naive?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°A document is just a few pieces of paper. I¡¯ll get someone to make a recement, understand?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s beautiful eyebrows immediately furrowed. Yes, she was too naive. A man like him cane up with a hundred ways to demolish the orphanage if he really wanted to.

    ¡°Leng Hao, what does it take for you to let the orphanage go? There are really many orphans there. They are too pitiful. One of them is a four-year-old girl named Xiao Ying. She has been receiving treatment for leukemia since she was two years old. No matter how many tubes were inserted into her body, she did not shed one tear. Her tears are for those who care for her. She doesn¡¯t have parents, so she doesn¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°No matter how muchpensation you give them, it¡¯ll neverpare. Where are they going to stay after they move out of their current location? Those orphans have been living there for more than ten years. The welfare institution is their home, and now you want to destroy their home!¡±

    The girl said a lot of things indignantly. She waspletely different from the way she flirted with him just now. Only then did he realize that she was just teasing him. She was luring him with her body.

    But he was fooled, wasn¡¯t he? The word ¡°bigger¡± came out of her mouth, and all his blood rushed to his brain.

    This girl had no moral integrity at all!

    ¡°What does the welfare institute have to do with you? Why do you care so much for them?¡± He asked.

    Ye Xiaotao shook her head, ¡°I have nothing to do with them. I just feel that they are very pitiful, so I want to help them. I¡¯ll say this again. You bought such a bignd, so please do me a favor and keep that welfare institute. Leng Hao, I¡¯m begging you, Hmm?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked at him sincerely.

    Leng Hao pursed his thin lips and pushed her away from his thigh. His thin lips moved and he said, ¡°Get out.¡±

    Get out?

    ¡°Leng Hao, what do you mean? Are you going to agree or not? If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t leave...¡±

    When Ye Xiaotao wanted to act shamelessly, the office door was opened and Ah Chen walked in. ¡°Young madam, please leave.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ...

    In the corridor, when Ye Xiaotao¡¯s friends saw Xiaotaoe out, they quickly surrounded her. ¡°Xiaotao, how was it? Has the matter concerning the welfare institute been settled?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao shook her head with a dejected expression.

    All her friends fell silent. Just the thought of those poor orphans being disced made their hearts heavy.

    When the group returned to the welfare institute, the president immediately came out to greet them. ¡°Miss Ye, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked at the president and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, president. The negotiation failed. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely think of a way. My father and third brother...¡±

    The president of the welfare institute took Ye Xiaotao¡¯s little hand and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Ye, the matter has been resolved.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s friends were shocked. ¡°President, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Someone called me just now. He said that the owner of thisnd has agreed not to demolish our welfare institute. Miss Ye, this is all thanks to you. Thank you so much.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao could no longer hear what the people around her were saying. Did Leng Hao agree not to demolish this welfare institute?

    The man¡¯s handsome and cold face appeared in her mind. A smile crossed her face. It seemed that he was not a cold-blooded person. He was a good person.

    ...

    Leng Hao got off the elevator. Ah Chen followed behind him and reported, ¡°Young master, ording to the investigation, young madam had been working as a volunteer at the welfare orphanage when she came to City T half a year ago. She would go to the orphanage once a week to deliver food to the children and even teach them how to draw. These children, including the president, do not know her identity. She also never revealed it. These children received very good medical care after young madam had arrived. Moreover, the orphans who reached a certain age were sent to the school for the disabled to study. These were all done by young madam silently behind the scenes.¡±

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t show any expression on his face, but he was still surprised that a useless youngdy would do such a thing.

    ¡°I see.¡± Leng Hao opened the door of the driver¡¯s seat and the luxury car slowly drove out.

    When he passed by the welfare orphanage, Leng Hao rolled down the window and took a nce. There were many children gathered in a clean and tidy small room. Ye Xiaotao was sitting in front of an easel and drawing with a pencil.

    Those children happily and excitedly surrounded her and chattered, ¡°Sister Ye, your drawing is so beautiful. Sister Ye... Sister Ye...¡±

    The scene was very heartwarming. Leng Hao slowly retracted his gaze, and the luxury car sped away.

 Chapter 1036 - Iâ€™m General Zhouâ€™s Sister-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 1036: I¡¯m General Zhou¡¯s Sister-inw</h4>

    Although Ye Xiaotao was grateful to Leng Hao for the welfare orphanage, she did not return to the vi. Instead, she remained at her friend¡¯s crowded ce.

    On this day, Ye Xiaotao wanted to contact Leng Zhiyuan, whom she had not seen for a long time. But she suddenly got the news that Leng Zhiyuan was imprisoned due to some political issues.

    When Ye Xiaotao received this news, she quickly took a taxi to the army. But she was not allowed to enter the military base.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. This is not the ce for you toe. Please go back.¡± The guard stopped her.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for sister Leng. I heard that you have captured sister Leng. What did sister Leng do wrong? Quickly let me in. My name is Ye Xiaotao, I¡¯m General Zhou¡¯s... sister-inw. So let me in.¡±

    Sister-inw?

    The guard looked at Ye Xiaotao. A 20-year-old college student was General Zhou¡¯s sister-inw?

    ¡°Miss, I advise you not to talk nonsense and stop making trouble. Please go back!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Just call General Zhou and ask him...¡± while Ye Xiaotao was arguing, she suddenly heard a car horn sound. A luxurious business limo was approaching Ye Xiaotao.

    The guard quickly left Ye Xiaotao behind and walked to the side of the business car. The driver¡¯s window slid down and someone handed out a card.

    The guard took a look and saluted. The army gate was pulled open.

    The luxury business car drove in.

    Ye Xiaotao watched the business car drive past her. She saw a familiar face sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. It was Ah Chen.

    Ye Xiaotao was stunned. She looked into the rear window. Through the window, she vaguely saw a tall and upright figure sitting in the back seat.

    Without a doubt, the person must have been... Leng Hao.

    ¡°Hey, wait a minute, Leng Hao!¡± Ye Xiaotao chased after the car.

    ¡°Miss,¡± the guard immediately stopped her, ¡°Please leave immediately, or we will arrest you for obstructing the judicial work.¡±

    ¡°Then, then why did you let them in?¡±

    ¡°He has the government¡¯s approval form.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao said,¡±... I am the wife of that person who has the government¡¯s approval form!¡±

    The guard did not believe her at all. This young girl was being unreasonable. He was about to arrest her when Ah Chen said, ¡°Let her in.¡±

    The guard looked up and saw that the luxurious business car had already parked. The man in the back seat got out of the car and had already entered the army hall. Ah Chen stood by the car and looked at them.

    ¡°Let go!¡± Ye Xiaotao immediately broke free from the guard and tidied up her clothes. ¡°I already said that I¡¯m that man¡¯s wife, your General Zhou¡¯s sister-inw. Why don¡¯t you believe me? See, you¡¯re in the wrong.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao snorted and swaggered into the military base.

    The guard was speechless.

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao caught up with Leng Hao and wanted to question him. She thought that he must have seen her as they drove past the gate unless he was blind. However, he came in by himself and didn¡¯t bring her along. He¡¯s being unreasonable.

    This stinking rock not only had a bad temper but was also very cold.

    However, Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t ask anything. The atmosphere at the military base was solemn and heavy. She didn¡¯t dare to make a fuss. Moreover, she soon saw sister Leng, and her mood instantly became very bad.

    After half an hour of prison visit, Ye Xiaotao came out with Leng Hao. The two of them got into the business car. Ah Chen was driving, and the two in the back were silent for the entire trip.

    The business car stopped at the entrance of the vi. Ah Chen got out of the car and opened the back door. Leng Hao bent his body and got out.

    Ye Xiaotao nced at the man¡¯s back. She was conflicted. Should she follow him into the vi?

    When she left, she said that she never wanted to see him again. During this period of time, he didn¡¯t look for her nor apologized to her! Should she return to the vi just like this?

    Will this make her look easy?

    Seeing that Leng Hao¡¯s figure was getting further and further away, Ye Xiaotao snorted. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°Ah Chen, this is not my destination. Take me to my friend¡¯s house!¡±

    She said it in a loud voice so the man who had walked away could hear. She wanted him to persuade her to stay and make it seem like she was on the receiving end.

    However, the door of the vi opened, and the tall and upright figure quickly disappeared from her sight.

    Ye Xiaotao was speechless.

    ¡°Young madam, give me the address. I¡¯ll take you there now,¡± Ah Chen stood by the car door and said politely.

    Ye Xiaotao was speechless once again.

    She was speechless. The emotional intelligence of both the master and servant had to be negative. She didn¡¯t even know where to begin her retort.

    Ye Xiaotao quickly yawned. She looked at the night sky outside the window pretentiously. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so tired. Forget it, I¡¯ll stay here for the night.¡±

    She bent down and got out of the car.

    Since no one asked her to stay, she would just invite herself.

    Tsk.

    ...

    Leng Hao was in his father¡¯s room for half an hour beforeing out. He walked towards the study room. But when he reached the study room, he turned around and went back to his bedroom.

    He didn¡¯t want to work tonight.

    On the way, he passed by the master bedroom. The door of the master bedroom was not tightly shut, and the voice of a girl on the phone came from inside, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m begging you. Just think of something... Daddy can do anything. You can definitely save sister Leng, right...? Oh, daddy, you don¡¯t even love me anymore. I¡¯m so sad...¡±

    The girl kept acting coquettishly, but it was to no avail. ¡°Hello? Daddy? Daddy...¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s father had hung up.

    ¡°Ugh! This pisses me off!¡± The girl puffed up her cheeks in anger and even raised her little fists while talking to herself.

    Leng Hao took a look and then walked into his bedroom.

    He did not take a shower. Instead, he went to the storage room and got a bottle of vintage wine from the ¡¯82 collection. The man¡¯s tall and strong body leanedzily against the counter. He held a ss in his right hand and poured some red wine into it.

    He raised his head and drank the red wine from the ss.

    This kind of red wine was meant to be enjoyed slowly, not in one gulp like what Leng Hao did. Those in his line of work were all rough people who wielded knives and guns, but they also liked red wine. They thought that drinking red wine could make them a real noble and upper-ss person.

    They did not understand red wine culture.

    But he did. Just by looking at the color of the red wine, he could guess the kind of red wine it was. He could tell the date from just one sip.

    Leng Hao sat beside the bed, almost dispirited. He drank one cup after another. His memory went back to a long time ago. He had made a name for himself when he was 12 years old, but no one knew that he did not like to see blood. He was used to seeing the evil and ugly side of the world. He felt disgusted and wanted to vomit. On such a night, he wanted to get rid of all the memories in his mind!

    The only good time he had was when he was in the university. When he was with Bai Lingyun. That time was carefree, pure, and beautiful.

 Chapter 1037 - Why Are You in My Room

    <h4>Chapter 1037: Why Are You in My Room</h4>

    But he couldn¡¯t stop time. What he liked became a part of the past.

    He was the eldest son of the Leng family. When he was young, he understood that the career he would pursue in the future had nothing to do with his interests. It didn¡¯t matter. No one was truly free in this world? As long as the people he cared about were safe, that¡¯s all that mattered.

    However, too many things had happenedtely. His father was in aa. His sister, Zhiyuan, was now locked up in prison. He couldn¡¯t do anything for them.

    He worked so hard, so why did thingse to this?

    Everything was a mess...

    Just like his life.

    The red wine bottle and wine ss all rolled onto the carpet. Leng Hao got into bed and fell asleep. He gently closed his eyes. Was he drunk? He was probably drunk.

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao called her father for help. This time, she used all her strength to act coquettishly, but her father said, ¡°It¡¯s better to do nothing now.¡± Then, he hung up the phone.

    Ye Xiaotao was furious. What nonsense was her father talking about? How could she do nothing and watch sister Leng die? Excuses! They were all excuses!

    Ye Xiaotao walked around in circles due to frustration. She suddenly thought of her third brother, Ye Ziyi. The third brother would definitely help sister Leng, so she made a call.

    However, no one picked up.

    Ye Xiaotao was speechless.

    No, she had to think of a way. She wondered if that stinking rock has thought of a way?

    Thinking of this, Ye Xiaotao stood up and walked to Leng Hao¡¯s room.

    The door was not closed. She wanted to knock, but the door opened automatically. She walked in. It was so dark in the room. The lights were off, and even the curtains were drawn tightly. The room gave people a suffocating feeling.

    ¡°Leng Hao... Leng Hao, are you there?¡± Ye Xiaotao called out twice. She did not know where the light switch was, so she walked into the room carefully.

    She did not find the light switch, and she tripped over something. ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed and fell directly onto the bed.

    She quickly reached out two small hands to protect her stomach. There was a baby in her, so she could not get hurt.

    She thought that the bed would feel soft, but she crashed into something harder. After a second, she let go of her stomach and reached out to feel what she crashed into. It was warm. It was a person.

    She crashed into a person. Just now, it was this person¡¯s long legs that tripped her.

    ¡°Leng Hao, is that you?¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s two small hands reached for the man¡¯s handsome face.

    In his daze, Leng Hao felt a soft little thing touching the side of his face. He felt a little itchy. And he also heard someone calling his name. The voice was crisp and melodious.

    He quickly reached out and grabbed the girl¡¯s slender wrist. Then, he turned around and pressed the girl under him.

    Ye Xiaotao did not expect him to ambush her, so she was shocked. His heavy body was pressing on her body, especially his broad and hard chest that was pressing on her soft chest. Ye Xiaotao¡¯s small face turned red, and she immediately clenched her fists and punched him, ¡°Leng Hao, let go! What are you doing? I¡¯m warning you not to act like a hoodlum... Ugh!¡±

    Her chattering little mouth was covered.

    Leng Hao tasted the skin under his mouth. This feeling was very familiar. It was moist and sweet like jelly. He seemed to have tasted it before. His breathing became rapid. His whole body became tense.

    His lust was out of control.

    Ye Xiaotao widened her eyes. What was he doing? He actually kissed her. This seemed to be the third or fourth time the two of them had kissed. His kiss was very fierce. He kissed her small mouth and sucked it in fiercely, as if she was his water source.

    She had often seen people kiss. It was often seen on TV and in movies. The kiss other people shared was beautiful and elegant. No one acted rude like Leng Hao. Ye Xiaotao felt ufortable.

    ¡°Leng Hao...¡±

    She called out and wanted to scold him, but as soon as she opened her mouth, the man¡¯s long tongue barged in.

    Ye Xiaotao did not like kissing. No matter how skillful the other person was, she still felt that this kind of saliva mixing was very unhygienic. However, she was forced to kiss him a few times. She tightened her beautiful brows and tried to push him away.

    But she could not push him away. He pressed against her body and sucked her small mouth. Perhaps the fragrance in her mouth made him linger. The more he kissed her, the deeper he kissed her.

    The disparity in power between men and women made Ye Xiaotaopletely passive. There was the faint taste of red wine in his mouth. The taste was sweet and very pleasant. Ye Xiaotao could only reluctantly ept it. Not long after, she heard the sound of saliva from their mouths. This made her think of those big movies where men and women¡¯s tongues intertwined together. The scene was quite erotic.

    Ye Xiaotao had a bold personality, but she was very innocent when it came to matters of intercourse. Her ears gradually burned up. This stinking stone usually seemed to keep people thousands of miles away and gave off an aura of abstinence. She didn¡¯t expect that he would do such shameful things at night.

    Was this kind of thing a man¡¯s instinct?

    Leng Hao felt thirsty, and his throat was so dry that it burned. The girl tasted really good, fragrant, and sweet like milk candy in his mouth. He sucked on her sweetness to quench his thirst, but he only got more and more thirsty.

    With his left hand propped on the bed, he lifted his body. His right palm slowly climbed onto the girl¡¯s delicate body.

    Ye Xiaotao had already sensed that the man was touching her. When his big palm closed on her chest through her clothes, she quickly reached out and pped his big palm away.

    She wouldn¡¯t let him.

    Leng Hao, who had his eyes closed, frowned. He gave up on exploring her chest and moved downward. The girl¡¯s skirt was very short, so he lifted it and touched the inside...

    Ye Xiaotao sucked in a breath of cold air. She immediately mped her legs together to prevent his hands from moving. What he wanted to do was obvious. He wanted to rape her again.

    That night in Hong Kong was simply a nightmare for her. It hurt so much.

    She did not want to experience that kind of pain again.

    ¡°Ugh, Leng Hao...¡± she hit him with all her might.

    Leng Hao could not extricate himself from her sweet scent. He said hoarsely, ¡°Yun¡¯er... Yun¡¯er...¡±

    Yun¡¯er?

    This name made Ye Xiaotao¡¯s pupils dte. She knew that Yun¡¯er was the daughter of the Bai family. She was his first girlfriend, his love for ten years. How humiliating. He actually called that woman¡¯s name when he was doing it with Ye Xiaotao.

    She was not a substitute!

    Ye Xiaotao was furious, so she bit the tip of Leng Hao¡¯s tongue.

    The taste of blood immediately spread in their mouths. Leng Hao quickly opened his eyes, and his wandering mind quickly became clear. He let go of the girl¡¯s lips.

    He was still on top of her, and the girl did not move. The two of them stared at each other. Their eyes were shining in the darkness, like night pearls.

    At this moment, Leng Hao saw anger in the girl¡¯s eyes, and Ye Xiaotao saw a burning desire in the man¡¯s eyes that had not yet faded.

    The exotic atmosphere turned cold. Even the water molecules in the air seemed to have frozen. Leng Hao frowned and took the lead to break the silence. He said hoarsely, ¡°Why are you in my room?¡±

 Chapter 1038 - Xiaotao, Are You Thristy for Men

    <h4>Chapter 1038: Xiaotao, Are You Thristy for Men</h4>

    What?

    The first thing he said after he came back to his senses was to ask her why she was in his room? He sounded as if she had taken advantage of his drunkenness.

    Oh, please!

    Did he have no shame?

    ¡°I came into your room to discuss with you about sister Leng, but who knew that you... you were acting like a hoodlum to me!¡± Ye Xiaotao snorted.

    Leng Hao frowned. The fragrance of her body lingered in his mouth and he couldn¡¯t settle his aroused body down. Instead, he became more restless.

    He knew very well whether he was drunk or not. He felt very warm when she fell into his arms. He needed someone to apany him at night like this. He let himself go and got on top of her.

    What happened next was out of his control. He was a man. He just listened to his instincts.

    ¡°Spread your legs!¡± He ordered in a low and hoarse voice.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ye Xiaotao immediately hugged herself like a little hedgehog. ¡°Leng Hao, I¡¯m telling you, you better not do anything reckless. If you continue to act like a hooligan to me, I won¡¯t be polite to you. I...¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t spread your legs, how can I take back my hand?¡± The man interrupted her impatiently.

    Ye Xiaotao was speechless.

    She suddenly realized that his hands were still tightly squeezed between her legs.

    Ye Xiaotao quickly separated her legs.

    Leng Hao withdrew his hands and stood up. His tall body stood by the bed. Then he turned on the wallmp.

    Ye Xiaotao quickly sat up. Her legs were curled up as she sat on the bed. The light was too bright. She lowered her eyes to avoid it and then wiped her red lips with force.

    Leng Hao nced at her and said emotionlessly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Zhiyuan.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°But what? Do you have any authority?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Leng Hao turned around and walked straight to the bathroom.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Ye Xiaotao quickly called out to him.

    Leng Hao stopped and spat out a word, ¡°Speak!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was so angry that her heart itched. He had clearly taken advantage of her, but now he was still acting all high and mighty. B*stard!

    ¡°Umm, umm. Do you love your ex-girlfriend very much? Just now, when you kissed me, you even said her name. You said...Yun ¡®er...¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you!¡± Leng Hao interrupted her and entered the bathroom.

    Ye Xiaotao snorted. Who would want to care about him? She was just curious and asked casually. After all, he broke up with Yun¡¯er because of her. She felt a little guilty.

    ...

    After that night, Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t talk to Leng Hao again. The two of them would run into each other asionally, but neither of them paid attention to the other.

    Usually, Ye Xiaotao would take time to apany Leng Mu. She didn¡¯t know whether Leng Hao had acquiesced or not, but she could give Leng Mu a massage every day. The thing that made her most happy was that sister Leng was finally released from prison.

    This was really great news. Ye Xiaotao wanted to spend more time with sister Leng, but sister Leng had general Zhou, who was always by her side. She couldn¡¯t really hang out with sister Leng.

    Ye Xiaotao felt very bored. One day, she was drawing in the school ssroom. At this time, her friends gathered around and gossiped, ¡°Ling Feier, who sat in front of me, didn¡¯te today. I wonder if something happened to her family.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I heard that Ling Feier¡¯s family is very poor. Her father likes to gamble and has already lost all the money in the family.¡±

    ¡°Really? How can there be such a father? Gamble is something to avoid at all costs. It could kill people... Hey, Xiaotao, where are you going?¡±

    The friends looked up and saw that Ye Xiaotao had already packed her books and left the ssroom.

    Everyone quickly chased after her. ¡°Xiaotao, What happened to youtely? Why are you so absent-minded?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Last week, we asked you to go shopping, but you didn¡¯te.¡±

    Surrounded by the crowd, Ye Xiaotao looked up at the blue sky and white clouds above her. She took a breath of fresh air and said, ¡°No, I just didn¡¯t feel like it...¡±

    Recently, she had been in a bad mood. For some reason, girls would feel depressed once or twice a month, as if they were on their period.

    ¡°Xiaotao,¡± one of her friends blinked. ¡°Are you in love? Are you thirsty... for men?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao immediately spat, ¡°I think you are the one who¡¯s thirsty for men!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I do want men. We¡¯re already 20 years old now. Isn¡¯t it normal to want men? Xiaotao, I¡¯m very curious. What kind of men do you like?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Xiaotao likes our school¡¯s poprity king, Mo Zhengyu...¡±

    Her friends all eximed in excitement, ¡°Senior Mo is really handsome. He¡¯s born into a good family. He is also talented. I heard that he was invited to study abroad. The line for girls who like him goes all the way to the other side of the street.¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, if you like him, then go after him. With your charm, it¡¯ll be a piece of cake!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s mind recalled senior Mo Zhengyu¡¯s handsome face. In fact, she had only met him a few times and was not familiar with him. Later, when her father forced her to marry a stranger, she impulsively wanted to find a random man to give her body to. Although she liked to party, she did not have many male friends. Firstly, her father did not allow it. Secondly, she was reluctant because she was too pretty!

    Any man would be attracted to her, and there were even many men who had ulterior motives for her. Her father was protecting her, and she was protecting herself.

    What kind of man did she like? Well, it was probably someone like senior Mo. Anyway, anyone but that hard and cold stinky rock!

    Ye Xiaotao raised her eyebrows. Her mood suddenly became better. ¡°What are you guys talking about? Do I even need to chase after senior Mo? I just need to stand in front of senior Mo and tell him toe over.¡±

    As she said that, Ye Xiaotao motioned with her finger and blinked her beautiful erotic eyes.

    At this time, a group of boys passed by. Everyone was stunned when they saw Ye Xiaotao¡¯s charming appearance. They looked at Ye Xiaotao as if they had lost their souls.

    ¡°Xiaotao, look at those men. They can¡¯t resist your charm.¡± Her friendsughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s a must. After all, I¡¯m the invincible young beauty in the universe!¡± Ye Xiaotao and the friends left the school while chattering and fooling around.

    ...

    The group stood on the sidewalk. They were ready to take a taxi when their eyes were attracted by the two figures in front of them.

    A middle-aged man forcefully pulled a girl in a school uniform. ¡°Fei¡¯er, please juste with dad. Dad lost a lot of money. If you don¡¯te with me, I¡¯ll die. Qiang will kill me!¡±

    ¡°Dad, do you have the heart to push me into the fire pit? I¡¯m not going. I know you want to make me drink with those men. I don¡¯t want to be ruined by those men!¡±

 Chapter 1039 - A Ride

    <h4>Chapter 1039: A Ride</h4>

    ¡°Fei¡¯er, it¡¯s not that serious. Qiang likes you, so he won¡¯t hurt you. Qiang told me that as long as you go to the bar to have a drink with him tomorrow, he will let me go. I don¡¯t need to pay back the money I owe.¡±

    ¡°Dad, how can you believe Qiang¡¯s nonsense? How can there be such a good thing in the world? If I go, Qiang won¡¯t let mee back.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Feier. You have to help dad this time. Hurry up ande with Dad.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I have to go to school...¡±

    The father and daughter were pulling at each other. Ye Xiaotao and her friends saw them and quickly went forward. Ye Xiaotao said, ¡°Are you Ling Feier¡¯s father? If she doesn¡¯t want to go, you should stop dragging her.¡±

    Father Ling froze. He looked at Ye Xiaotao. ¡°Who are you? This is none of your business.¡±

    ¡°Since we ran into you, we will intervene!¡± Ye Xiaotao replied confidently.

    Ling Feier took the opportunity to break free from her father¡¯s control. She hid behind Ye Xiaotao in a panic and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. I won¡¯t go. Please save me!¡±

    ¡°Fei¡¯er!¡± The father was furious.

    ¡°Mr. Ling, I advise you to leave. If you dare pull Ling Feier one more time, we will call for help. The police will surely lock you up,¡± Ye Xiaotao said with a frown.

    When he heard the word ¡°police, Mr. Ling was so frightened that he immediately retreated. He looked left and right, then turned around and ran away. ¡°Feier, my life is in your hands. I will wait for you tomorrow.¡±

    After Father Ling ran away, Ye Xiaotao turned around and looked at the pale-faced Ling Feier. ¡°Are you alright? Your father has already left. You are safe for now.¡±

    Ling Feier shook her head and said in a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s useless... he is my father. I won¡¯t be able to escape tomorrow...¡±

    ¡°Ling Feier,¡± at this moment, Ye Xiaotao¡¯s other friends couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Everyone spoke up one after another, ¡°Your father is a gambler. He has lost all his money and will sell you next. You might as well cut all ties with him!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ling Feier. You can¡¯t go tomorrow. Now that you¡¯re a college student, you can slowly save up money from proper work. You can support yourself.¡±

    Ling Feier smiled bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. That Qiang person has taken a liking to me and wants me to be his lover. He set my father up to losing all his money. He just wants to use my father to get to me. Qiang is a local hooligan. He¡¯s very powerful in this area. I can¡¯t escape.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao furrowed her brows. ¡°Ling Feier, then what do you want to do? You can¡¯t just give in, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to give in, but I don¡¯t have money or power. I¡¯m like an ant. I could very well have died without anyone noticing. Unless...¡± Ling Feier¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at Ye Xiaotao. ¡°Xiaotao, please save me.¡±

    As she spoke, Ling Feier knelt down before Ye Xiaotao.

    ¡°Ling Feier!¡± Ye Xiaotao quickly stopped her. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. There¡¯s no need to be so humble. We¡¯re all ssmates. Against such evil forces, if I can help you, I will definitely help you.¡±

    Ling Feier looked at Ye Xiaotao¡¯s charming little face. She was as beautiful as a rose that had just bloomed in spring. She was the eldest daughter of the Ye family. How would she know the hardships of the poor?

    ¡°Xiaotao, you can definitely help me. I heard that your family is very rich and powerful. Your father and your brother are very capable. As long as you give them a call, I will be able to escape this hopeless situation. Xiaotao, please help me.¡±

    ¡°Umm...¡±Ye Xiaotao hesitated.

    ¡°Xiaotao, I¡¯m begging you.¡± Ling Feier was about to kneel down again.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t kneel. I promise you, I will find a resolution when I get back.¡± Ye Xiaotao nodded.

    ¡°Really? Xiaotao, thank you so much. I owe my life to you.¡±

    ...

    Ling Feier went back to school. Ye Xiaotao and her friends were walking on the street. Everyone eximed, ¡°That Ling Feier is so pitiful. How did she end up with that scumbag father?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Xiaotao, can you really save Ling Feier?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao blinked her eyes yfully. ¡°I¡¯ll call my dadter. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao is the best. Xiaotao is the angel who saves the world,¡± her friends said,ughing.

    At this moment, a handsome figure appeared in front of them. The boy was holding a book in one hand and a set of car keys in the other. He pressed the car keys, and the dark blue Audi sports car parked by the roadside sounded.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s senior Mo!¡±Ye Xiaotao¡¯s friends eximed in surprise.

    Ye Xiaotao looked up. Mo Zhengyu was a junior, two years older than her. Today, he was wearing a clean white shirt and jeans. He was very handsome, like a prince.

    Ye Xiaotao was quite pleased with him. After all, he was someone she had taken a fancy to.

    At this moment, Mo Zhengyu heard the voices and turned his head in their direction. The boy¡¯s gaze met Ye Xiaotao¡¯s. Ye Xiaotao was not embarrassed at all when he noticed that she was sizing him up. She walked up gracefully and greeted him in a charming voice, ¡°Hello, senior Mo..¡±

    The gossipy friends were no longer calm. Everyone looked at Mo Zhengyu and then winked at Ye Xiaotao. No matter how they looked at it, the handsome man and beautiful woman would make a perfect couple.

    ¡°Hello, senior Mo. We are all your juniors. Oh, right, you don¡¯t know this beauty beside me, right? Let us introduce her to you. This is...¡±

    ¡°I know, Ye Xiaotao.¡± Mo Zhengyu curled his lips and said gracefully.

    When the girls heard this, they eximed in their hearts, ¡®Oh, this is good.¡¯.

    ¡°Senior Mo, how did you know about Xiaotao? Don¡¯t tell me... You have been secretly in love with our Xiaotao all this time?¡± Everyone joked.

    Mo Zhengyu looked at Ye Xiaotao with his bright eyes. He shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°I think everyone knows Ye.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes immediately curved into a smile when she heard this. Her white teeth were as full and beautiful as pearls. She smiled at Mo Zhengyu and said, ¡°Senior Mo, you have good taste.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Alright. We¡¯ve had enough.¡± Her friends immediately jeered. They pushed Ye Xiaotao forward and said, ¡°Senior Mo, Xiaotao is going home. Are you willing to be Xiaotao¡¯s escort and give her a ride?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to.¡± Mo Zhengyu opened the passenger seat door.

    Ye Xiaotao thought for a moment. She was going to take a ride home anyway. Now that she had someone to escort her home, there¡¯s no reason to refuse.

    ¡°Bye-bye.¡± She said goodbye to the other girls.

    ...

    In the Audi sportscar, Ye Xiaotao sat in the passenger seat and fasten her seatbelt. At this moment, augh rang in her ears. ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ye Xiaotao immediately turned her little head. Only after turning did she realize that Mo Zhengyu was leaning towards her. The two of them were very close to each other, and Mo Zhengyu¡¯s handsome face was magnified in her line of sight.

 Chapter 1040 - Be My Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 1040: Be My Girlfriend</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao did not expect him to lean in so close. There was confusion in her big watery eyes for a moment. She fluttered her long eyshes and asked in a daze, ¡°What do you mean scared?¡±

    The rity and confusion in the girl¡¯s eyes were iparable beauty in the boy¡¯s eyes. Mo Zhengyu smiled. ¡°We¡¯re not close. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll... eat you up after you get in my car?¡±

    So that¡¯s what he was talking about. Ye Xiaotao lowered her eyes and fastened her seatbelt before raising her eyebrows to look at him. ¡°Okay, do you want to... try and see who the prey really is?¡±

    The smile on Mo Zhengyu¡¯s face grew brighter. He sat up straight and stepped on the gas.

    ...

    As the sports car drove on the street, Ye Xiaotao took out her phone from her bag and called her daddy.

    After two beeps, the call was picked up. Ye Xiaotao quickly said, ¡°Daddy...¡±

    ¡°Hello, is this miss Ye?¡± A delicate female voice came from the other end.

    Ye Xiaotao froze. There were several women at his father¡¯s ce, which were equivalent to his lovers. However, this woman¡¯s voice was new. She sounded like she was in her twenties. Could it be that... her dad had taken in another woman?

    ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡±

    ¡°Hello, Xiaotao.¡± Father Ye¡¯s voice sounded on the other end of the phone. ¡°My dear daughter, what do you want from daddy?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I want to ask you for a favor. A female ssmate of mine is in a bit of trouble. A very powerful local hooligan had taken a liking to her. Can you help me settle it?¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, aren¡¯t you asking the wrong person?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your husband the best at dealing with local hooligans? Ask him.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was speechless.

    Then, the delicate female voice came from the other end again, ¡°Master...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao frowned and hung up the phone.

    What should she do?

    Daddy refused to help, and the third brother seemed to be out of the country. Who should ask for help? A structured, handsome face, Leng Hao, quickly appeared in Ye Xiaotao¡¯s mind.

    Was she really going to ask him?

    No way!

    He wouldn¡¯t help her.

    Ye Xiaotao was extremely vexed. She clenched her fists and hammered her own head.

    ¡°Xiaotao, what¡¯s wrong? Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Mo Zhengyu looked at her and asked with concern.

    ¡°Ha.¡± Ye Xiaotao shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Mo Zhengyu nodded. ¡°If you run into any trouble, I am always around. I¡¯ll see if I can help. By the way, where is your house exactly?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked out of the window. They were already very close to the vi. ¡°Alright, stop the car. I¡¯ll get off here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you to your front door.¡±

    No way. No way that¡¯s going to happen? The fact that she lives with Leng Hao has to be a secret.

    ¡°That¡¯s ok. The road is under construction ahead. It¡¯s not convenient for the car to enter. I¡¯ll get off here and go in by myself.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Zhengyu stopped the car by the roadside.

    Ye Xiaotao lowered her eyes and unfastened her seatbelt. At this time, Mo Zhengyu had already opened the passenger seat for her like a gentleman. Ye Xiaotao smiled gratefully and got out of the car. ¡°Senior Mo, thank you.¡±

    She wanted to take her to leave, but Mo Zhengyu was in the way. She was forced to lean against the car. Mo Zhengyu enclosed her between his extended arms.

    ¡°Senior Mo, what...¡± Ye Xiaotao looked up in confusion.

    At this time, a ck shadow shed in her line of sight. A fair palm was gently touching the hair on her cheek. Mo Zhengyu looked at her with a smile. ¡°I heard... that you like me?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was stunned. Did she like him?

    How should she put it? Half a year ago, when she had just arrived at this school, her father had forced her to marry a stranger whom she had not even met before. In a fit of anger, she had wanted to find a man. At that time, she had coincidentally met Mo Zhengyu, who was ying basketball at school. His energetic and spirited vibe was indeed what attracted her.

    At that time, she thought, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the one.¡±

    Who knew that after going to Hong Kong, she slept with the wrong person. She slept with Leng Hao. Then, a series of things happened. She got pregnant and got married. She really did not think about Mo Zhengyu anymore.

    Looking at the boy¡¯s fair and handsome face, Ye Xiaotao bit her pink lips with her pearly white teeth. ¡°Mmm, how... how did you find out?¡±

    ¡°In the boy¡¯s dormitory, you¡¯re always the talk of the night. The boys always talked about you, saying how beautiful you are. They said that your standards are very high, but you look at me in a different light. Someone even saw you watch me y basketball.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao could only chuckle helplessly. If it weren¡¯t for the ident with Leng Hao, this senior Mo would have been her man.

    ¡°Xiaotao, I¡¯m ttered that you like me. I just want to say one thing now, I like you too!¡± Mo Zhengyu said softly into her ears.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes widened...

    Senior Mo liked Ye Xiaotao?

    Was this a confession?

    Mo Zhengyu met the girl¡¯s bright and beautiful eyes. ¡°Xiaotao, I like you. Can I date you? Can you be my girlfriend?¡±

    ...

    At this moment, a luxurious business car wasing steadily towards them. Ah Chen, who was driving, suddenly said, ¡°Young master, Look, young madam is over there.¡±

    Leng Hao was sitting in the backseat and reading a document. When he heard that, he raised his head and looked out of the window. He saw at once the scenery next to the dark blue sports car.

    It really could be called scenery. The boy was in a white shirt and the girl was in a white dress. From his angle, he could see the girl¡¯s delicate body and pretty little face in the boy¡¯s palm. She was almost leaning in his arms. The white hem of the dress was rippled by the breeze and wrapped around the boy¡¯s trouser leg. They looked like a great match and a perfect couple.

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes shed for a moment, and then his handsome face became gloomy.

    The man¡¯s aura was too overwhelming. Ah Chen only wanted to p himself twice. The young madam was with a young master from a rich family, and he asked the young master to look at them. Wasn¡¯t this... like courting death?

    Ah Chen immediately sat up straight. The man didn¡¯t say anything. Ah Chen turned the wheel and made a turn around the corner.

    The car disappeared. Ye Xiaotao gently broke away from Mo Zhengyu¡¯s embrace. ¡°I... I need to think about it...¡±

    ¡°Okay, Xiaotao, I¡¯ll give you some time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    After saying that, Ye Xiaotao lifted her foot and left. Even though she didn¡¯t turn around, she could feel senior Mo¡¯s burning gaze lingering on her back. In fact, if she wasn¡¯t pregnant and married, perhaps she would have epted Mo Zhengyu¡¯s confession. She was already 20 years old... If she doesn¡¯t date someone now, then her first love won¡¯t ur during her youth. How could a beautiful girl like her waste her youth?

    She would have fallen in love with senior Mo...

    However, the situation was a littleplicated for her. Although her marriage to Leng Hao was temporary, she still had a baby in her belly. She needed time, so she couldn¡¯t ept senior Mo¡¯s confession.

 Chapter 1041 - Itâ€™s Your Fault For Flirting With Him And Then Running Away

    <h4>Chapter 1041: It¡¯s Your Fault For Flirting With Him And Then Running Away</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao walked onto thewn of the vi and saw a parked luxurious business car. Leng Hao had already gotten out of the car and was walking towards the entrance.

    How untypical for him toe back so early.

    Ye Xiaotao thought about how the two of them had not spoken for a long time. Ye XIaotao¡¯s father refused to help her with Ling Feier¡¯s matter. She had no choice but to ask Leng Hao for help. Maybe she should initiate a conversation.

    Ye Xiaotao felt that it was feasible. She chuckled out loud and called, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re back. Wait for me.¡±

    The maids had already opened the door. Leng Hao walked in. Ye Xiaotao sped up. When she ran into the living room, Leng Hao had already gone upstairs. ¡°Hon...¡±

    The man shut the door to the study room before she could finish her sentence.

    Ye Xiaotao was speechless.

    The stinky rock was not only cold and dense but also rude!

    ...

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t go downstairs for dinner, so Ye Xiaotao ate dinner alone. When she returned to her room, she kept pacing back and forth. Since she couldn¡¯t see Leng Hao¡¯s face at the time, what should she do?

    No, she had to see him.

    Ye Xiaotao came to the door of the study room and knocked on the door.

    She waited for a while, but there was no response.

    Did he not want to see her?

    She did not care. He did not say anything. Who knew if he wanted to see her or not? Ye Xiaotao opened the door of the study room.

    She looked up and saw Leng Hao sitting on the office chair. There was aptop before him. His tworge palms with distinct joints were typing rapidly on the keyboard.

    When he heard here in, his eyes were still fixed on theptop screen. He frowned and said, ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°No! Honey, you can work first. I¡¯ll wait for you here. I need to talk to you after you¡¯re done. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be quiet.¡± Ye Xiaotao said with a smile in hopes of pleasing him.

    Leng Hao typed out thest few words and looked up at her. His clear blue eyes were extremely cold, and his voice was also cold and distant. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Speak!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao muttered to herself, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this man today? He seems to be in a bad mood.¡±

    ¡°Honey, then I¡¯ll get straight to the point. The thing is, a female ssmate of mine has a father who likes to gamble. Then, he got into trouble with a local hooligan called Qiang. That Qiang wants my ssmate to be his mistress. Of course, my ssmate will neverply. Mmm, so that¡¯s the problem. Honey, can you take care of that Qiang for me please?¡±

    Leng Hao looked at the girl¡¯s hopeful eyes and asked, ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao blinked innocently. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was confused.

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes were fixed on theptop again.

    ¡°Hey, Leng Hao, what do you mean? Get out! Get out! Do you think I like staying here? Aren¡¯t you the Mafia boss? I asked you to help me deal with a little gangster. It¡¯s just a trivial matter for you. Are you willing to help me or not? Give me an answer!¡± Ye Xiaotao was angry. She hated it the most when he was being ambiguous.

    ¡°Miss Ye, I¡¯ve already given you my answer. You didn¡¯t realize it because you¡¯re stupid. I don¡¯t want to help you. I¡¯m very busy. Get out and close the door.¡± Leng Hao looked at her indifferently.

    He didn¡¯t want to help?

    For real?

    Punishing evil and rewarding good, isn¡¯t that what every good citizen should do? Umm, fine, it was within her expectations that he wouldn¡¯t agree to help. He wasn¡¯t a good citizen at all...

    But what should she do now?

    Ye Xiaotao looked at the handsome side profile of the man and had an idea. She could seduce him by acting extremely coquettishly. Wasn¡¯t that what she did for the Welfare Orphanage?

    ¡°Honey,¡± she immediately called sweetly and walked around the table to his side. She rested her fair little hand on his handsome shoulders, ¡°Honey, please. Will you help me just this once? Pity my poor ssmate. Can you bear to watch a young girl in her prime wither away just like that? Honey...¡±

    ¡°Move your hand!¡± Leng Hao¡¯s handsome face became gloomy.

    Ye Xiaotao cursed him in her heart a thousand times. She didn¡¯t know what had gotten into him tonight. He was so sensitive and easy to anger. This was such bad timing for Ye Xiaotao.

    ¡°Honey,e on. We¡¯ll do it like always. If you help me, I¡¯ll serve you well. I¡¯ll eat your lollipop.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Leng Hao pulled his hand away from the keyboard. The ck leather office chair swirled around and he faced her directly. His thin lips curled up mischievously. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was shocked by his smooth moves. She looked at him in a daze and stuttered, ¡°Wh... What?¡±

    Leng Hao looked at the girl¡¯s confused but entric eyes. Her eyes were as pure as a piece of white paper, like she didn¡¯t know anything. However, the words on this piece of white paper were so seductive. Her words always aroused him.

    She had probably flirted with many men, Leng Hao can¡¯t be the only one.

    Leng Hao recalled the scene that happened moments ago. Next to the navy sports car, a handsome young man pressed his body against hers. The two of them were very intimate.

    A fire kindled in his chest for some reason. This fire was going to burn up his rationality. This girl yed with men at ease, and he was just one of them.

    No one had ever dared to y him like this.

    The smile on Leng Hao¡¯s lips deepened. His gaze swept across the girl¡¯s mouth. The 20-year-old girl was very tender, and her mouth was tiny. It was light pink like cherry petals as if she had applied lip gloss. His voice was hoarse, ¡°You said it. I¡¯ll save your ssmate, and you¡¯ll eat my lollipop.¡±

    Umm...

    Ye Xiaotao looked at the man with a dumbfounded look, then she looked down. The man¡¯s long legs stretched forward in an unruly manner, which made the fabric around the crotch area especially stretched. The area seemed to be aroused. The outline... was sizable.

    Ye Xiaotao quietly and timidly swallowed a mouthful of saliva. She was just joking. In fact, she didn¡¯t even know how to do it.

    In the movies that she had watched in the past, the actors seemed to like such a thing very much. They were constantly moaning while the women did it. So, Ye Xiaotao assumed that all men liked it that way.

    ¡°Umm,¡± Ye Xiaotao smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Well, forget that I came here. I didn¡¯t say anything to you tonight. Bye-bye, honey.¡± She turned and ran.

    However, before she could, he grabbed her thin wrist with hisrge hand. A gloomy gritting sound rang in her ears. ¡°Ye Xiaotao, who taught you to run away after flirting? Aren¡¯t you being too presumptuous?¡±

    The man pulled with force, and Ye Xiaotao lost her bnce. Her feet stumbled, and she knelt right beside the man¡¯s legs. She lowered her head in a hurry, and the one inch away from her small mouth was his... crotch.

 Chapter 1042 - He Was The Slutty One

    <h4>Chapter 1042: He Was The Slutty One</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao was stunned. This was definitely the most chaotic moment in her life. She actually... lowered her head to a man¡¯s... crotch.

    Leng Hao looked down at the girl kneeling beside his leg. She was too close. Her long eyshes brushed against his crotch area. His waist went numb and he swallowed.

    Then, Ye Xiaotao came back to her senses. She shook off the man¡¯s big palm and stood up. she was embarrassed and angry, and she was talking incoherently.

    She waved her little hands vigorously. ¡°No, honey. I¡¯m just joking. Heh, don¡¯t take it seriously... Well, you should work. I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯m going to sleep...¡±

    As she said this, Ye Xiaotao also yawned. She wanted to take the opportunity to escape.

    Then, Leng Hao stood up. He walked to the girl. He pressed his right hand on the table and trapped her petite body between his arms. His eyes were full of lust, and he sneered, ¡°Scared?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Ye Xiaotao nodded vigorously. ¡°No, no!¡± She then shook her head out of pride.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me again, got it?¡± He stared at her fiercely and warned.

    Ye Xiaotao was like a little white rabbit that was about to get ughtered. The man¡¯s aura felt very dangerous. She really didn¡¯t dare to mess with him. He was a Mafia boss.

    But...

    ¡°I didn¡¯t deliberately mess with you. My poor ssmate. This is just a trivial matter to you. Why won¡¯t you help me?¡± Ye Xiaotao pouted and retorted in a small voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a trivial matter, but why should I help her? I don¡¯t know her.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°This world follows thew of the jungle. After I help her this time, can I help her every time? After I help her, can I help everyone? Do you think I¡¯m a phnthropist? Ye Xiaotao, you are acting so kindly with everyone because of your identity as the daughter of the Ye family. Without that identity, what do you have?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked at the man before her with widened eyes. She could not refute him.

    Leng Hao looked into her eyes. There was a clear spring in her eyes. Perhaps his words had damaged her, causing her eyes to look lonely and pitiful. This was extremely seductive in the eyes of a mature man.

    She had this silly, pitiful thing that could trigger a man¡¯s desire to protect her. Men were naturally unable to resist girls like her.

    What he said was wrong. Besides her identity as a member of the Ye family, she also had youth.

    Her every frown and smile attracted men¡¯s attention. If she wanted, she could use men as tools to her own benefit.

    Her most prized possession was herself.

    Leng Hao slowly lifted his hand. He wanted to touch her little face, but his movements stopped. He suddenly remembered that her little face had just been touched by another young man not long ago.

    The look in his eyes changed, and he held her chin with two fingers. He wiped her pink lips roughly with his thumb.

    Had she ever been kissed by another man when he wasn¡¯t around?

    The pain from Ye Xiaotao¡¯s lips made her frown. She lifted her small hand and pped his big palm. ¡°What are you doing... Ouch!¡±

    He slid his slender index finger into her small mouth.

    Ye Xiaotao waspletely stunned. She had no idea what he was doing. She had never seen such a move in those movies she had watched. He yed with her pink tongue. Then the man cursed in a hoarse voice, ¡°Slut!¡±

    What... What did he say?

    Ye Xiaotao was taken aback. She would never believe that such... vulgar words came out of this stinking rock¡¯s mouth!

    He¡¯s really low-ssed!

    Ye Xiaotao was enlightened. She realized what he was doing. Was he using his finger as his...

    The girl¡¯s ears instantly burned. This kind of thing was simply challenging her bottom line. Did he know no shame?

    Who¡¯s the slut here?

    He was the slutty one!

    Ye Xiaotao wanted to curse back, but his fingertips suddenly reached in deeper. She couldn¡¯t help but feel nauseous.

    She immediately pushed him away and quickly ran into the bathroom and vomited in the toilet.

    The fragrance that came from between his arms was gone, but Leng Hao¡¯s hand reminded midair. He heard her ufortable vomiting sound. He frowned and regained his rationality.

    What was he doing just now?

    His sex life was almost non-existent and didn¡¯t mind, but that didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t know anything. On the contrary, he knew everything. It was just that he had never done anything like that to any woman, including Bai Lingyun. He felt that the flirtatious ways between a man and a woman were very... obscene.

    But he had done something very obscene to the girl just now!

    Leng Hao kicked over the chair by the table.

    ...

    The next day, Ye Xiaotao went to school as usual. After she had finished vomitingst night, Leng Hao was no longer in the study room. There was only a broken chair left. One could imagine how angry he was at that time.

    She was puzzled. Was this man mentally ill? Every time he took advantage of her, he would lose his temper afterward.

    She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.

    Ye Xiaotao shook her little head and got the man out of her mind. She was facing a huge problem. If Leng Hao didn¡¯t help her, what would happen to Ling Feier?

    He was wrongst night. Apart from her identity as the daughter of the Ye family, she also had a chivalrous heart!

    She would definitely stand up to bullies like Qiang.

    She had toe up with a n.

    ...

    At night, in the bar. Father Ling stood in the corridor and looked around anxiously. He was waiting for Ling Feier.

    Then, Ling Feier appeared in the hall. Father Ling quickly ran over and grabbed her clothes, ¡°This is great, Feier. I knew you wouldn¡¯t abandon dad. Now, we have to rely on each other. Qiang is in a private room. He¡¯s been waiting for you. Come, let¡¯s go in quickly. Don¡¯t anger Qiang.¡±

    Father Ling dragged Ling Feier forward.

    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to go in. That Qiang isn¡¯t a good person. I don¡¯t want to be with him!¡±

    ¡°Feier, do you really think that you can marry a handsome, rich man? If you want to live a good life, you have no choice but to be the mistress of an old man. What¡¯s wrong with Qiang? His wife is a sickly person. She might even die soon. At that time, Qiang would make you official, and you will be a richdy. Qiang likes university students like you. As long as you put in some effort, you will definitely be pampered in the future.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I really don¡¯t want to be with Qiang...¡±

    ¡°Alright, Alright, enough talking. Qiang is inside, you have no choice.¡± Father Ling pushed Ling Feier into the room. Father Ling smiled tteringly and said, ¡°Brother Qiang, Feier is here.¡±

 Chapter 1043 - Saving Her

    <h4>Chapter 1043: Saving Her</h4>

    In the private room, Qiang and a few of his men were sitting on the sofa, smoking. There were also a few women with heavy makeup inside. The men were smoking, drinking, and had the women in their arms. In short, the ce was foul.

    When Qiang saw that Ling Feier had arrived, he immediately pushed away the woman in his arms. His eyes lit up as he sized up Ling Feier¡¯s youthful and beautiful figure and face. ¡°Feier, you¡¯re finally here. Qiang almost thought that you think that I¡¯m out of your league.¡±

    Ling Feier tugged at the corner of her clothes. She looked at Qiang¡¯s fat belly and ugly face and wanted to vomit. She didn¡¯t like the atmosphere in the room. She despised the hooligans from the bottom of her heart.

    Father Ling quickly smiled apologetically. ¡°Qiang, how would Feier dare to think that way? She¡¯s justte from school. Feier is only 20 years old. She¡¯s still a female university student.¡±

    The words ¡°20 years old¡± and ¡°Female university student¡± made Qiang very satisfied. Qiang rubbed his chin and stared at Ling Feier in an extremely wretched manner. ¡°Feier,e and sit here with me. Have a ss of wine with me.¡±

    ¡°Feier, what are you still standing there for? Go ahead!¡± Father Ling pushed Ling Feier over.

    Ling Feier fell onto the sofa and Qiang quickly grabbed her. The other hooligans whistled, and Qiang kissed Feier¡¯s little face.

    ¡°Qiang, no!¡± Ling Feier struggled.

    ¡°Feier, no what? How about this...¡± Qiang reached into Ling Feier¡¯s shirt and touched her everywhere.

    Ling Feier was so scared that she screamed. The men¡¯s whistles became louder and louder.

    At this moment, the door of the private room was kicked open. A petite figure stumbled in.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Seeing that someone had barged in, Qiang, who was in high spirits, immediately raised his head and red at the person.

    Ye Xiaotao managed to stabilize the wine te in her hand with great difficulty. She looked at Qiang with a smile. ¡°Sorry, I lost my bnce for a moment. I¡¯m here to deliver wine...¡±

    Ling Feier was happy to see that Ye Xiaotao had finally arrived.

    The men in the private room were all taken aback. They looked at Ye Xiaotao and almost drooled, especially Qiang. He had already let go of Ling Feier and was staring straight at Ye Xiaotao.

    Ye Xiaotao had changed into a white uniform. The simple uniform wrapped around her delicate figure. The girl¡¯s facial features were as exquisite as is painting, and her skin was so supple that it made people want to feel it with their fingers. What¡¯s more was that the girl had a pair of big, clear eyes like a baby. Her innocent aura made people unable to take their eyes off her.

    Ling Feier quickly hid in an inconspicuous corner. She secretly begged that Qiang would not take another look at her.

    Qiang had never seen a girl as pure and beautiful as Ye Xiaotao in his life. He immediately rubbed his hands and said, ¡°Hey girl, you¡¯re here to deliver wine? That¡¯s great. Put the wine bottle here.¡±

    Qiang pointed at the table in front of him.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Xiaotao walked forward and ced the wine te down.

    Just as she was about to stand up straight, Qiang put his hand on top of hers. ¡°hey girl, you earn so little from serving wine. Why don¡¯t you have a drink with me? I¡¯ll give you a thousand for one drink!¡±

    Qiang said generously.

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have a drink with you.¡± Ye Xiaotao pulled back her small hand. She poured the wine into the cup. ¡°Qiang, let me toast you.¡±

    Qiang pulled Ye Xiaotao into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s no fun drinking alone. Feed Me, mouth to mouth.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Ye Xiaotao sneered. She turned around and poured all the red wine in the ss on Qiang¡¯s face. ¡°You are too full of yourself. Why don¡¯t you take a piss and take a look at yourself!¡±

    Qiang didn¡¯t expect to be sshed with wine. He wiped his face with his hand. Then, he raised his hand and wanted to hit Ye Xiaotao. ¡°Little b*tch, how dare you! I will teach you a lesson today!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao quickly got up and dodged Qiang¡¯s attack. She smashed the wine ss in her hand onto the ground and shouted, ¡°Help, someone, Help! Someone is trying to kill me because he failed to rape me!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao shouted as she rushed out of the private room.

    Everything happened too quickly. Qiang and his men got up and chased after Ye Xiaotao. But then they saw how chaotic it was outside the private room. People were running in all directions.

    Ye Xiaotao had joined her friends. She looked at Qiang with a bright smile and waved the phone in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve already called the police. They will be here soon. Qiang, you can¡¯t get away this time!¡±

    ¡°Qiang,¡± Qiang¡¯s men immediately realized that something was wrong. ¡°She set us up.¡±

    Qiang turned and looked into the private room, but the father and daughter were nowhere to be found.

    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Qiang¡¯s face was contorted. He red fiercely at Ye Xiaotao. ¡°Do you think this is going to work? I have connections in the police station. I¡¯ll be out in no time. Wait until then. I¡¯ll kill you then!¡±

    ¡°Ha,¡± Ye Xiaotao sneered. ¡°Do you know who I am? I guarantee that you won¡¯t be able toe out again after you go in!¡±

    Her father refused to help her, so she could only force him to. She was sure that her father would not let Qiang off.

    Yesterday, Leng Hao said that she was fighting injustice because of her identity as the daughter of the Ye family. Yes, she admitted that he wasn¡¯t wrong, but she did not think that there was anything wrong with that. She was the daughter of the Ye family, and she could use that identity to help people.

    ¡°Xiaotao, there¡¯s no need to chitchat with him. This time, none of them could get away. We can leave now.¡±Ye Xiaotao¡¯s friend said proudly.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Seeing that they were going to leave, Qiang clenched his fists. ¡°You want to leave? It¡¯s not going to be that easy!¡±

    Qiang whistled, and a group of local hooligans rushed in. They surrounded Ye Xiaotao and her friends.

    This sudden situation surprised Ye Xiaotao. Oh no, she had forced Qiang into a corner. It would take a few minutes for the police to arrive. These few minutes were enough for them to get killed.

    She was too naive. She didn¡¯t expect Qiang to want to fight to the death.

    ¡°Xiaotao, why are there... so many people. What should we do?¡± Her friends were all from wealthy families. They had never encountered such a dangerous situation. Their legs went weak.

    Ye Xiaotao bit her lower lip with her pearly white teeth. Her brain was working quickly to think of a solution.

    ¡°Haha,¡± Qiangughed out loud. ¡°You want to fight with me? Aren¡¯t you a little too inexperienced? Brothers, go ahead and take them all down. Leave the most beautiful one in the middle to me. You guys split the rest. We¡¯ll y until we¡¯re tired of them!¡± Qiangughed out wretchedly.

    Those hooligans immediately responded with excitement as they pounced on the girls.

    Ye Xiaotao gritted her teeth and shouted, ¡°Friends, there¡¯s no other way now. The police will be here soon. Let¡¯s fight back. We¡¯ll hold them off for as long as we can. If we don¡¯t seed, we¡¯ll die!¡±

 Chapter 1044 - The Eldest Young Master of Hong Kongâ€™s Leng Family

    <h4>Chapter 1044: The Eldest Young Master of Hong Kong¡¯s Leng Family</h4>

    At this time, the bar¡¯s door was wide open. A luxurious business car parked outside the door. The ck, shiny car waspletely sealed, making it difficult for outsiders to see the inside.

    However, the people in the car could easily see inside the bar through the car window. They saw a group of young girls in the bar, surrounded by a group of hooligans. The leader was especially eye-catching as she shouted out loud, ¡°If we don¡¯t seed, we¡¯ll die!¡±!

    Leng Hao¡¯s lips curled up slightly when he heard that. He thought that... it was quite interesting.

    He had always thought that this youngdy of the Ye family only fought for justice because she had nothing to do. And that it was not a chivalrous heart that she had but just a boring life. And that she just wanted to show off her sense of superiority...

    But now, he looked at her in a new light. She was not bored or vain. She was simply... stupid.

    As stupid as a pig.

    A well-to-do daughter of a rich family risks her life for an irrelevant girl from a poor family.

    ¡°Young master, Master Ye and you refused to help. I didn¡¯t expect young madam to not give up either. She put herself in danger and yed her cards beautifully. Master Ye will not be able to sit still this time.¡±

    Leng Hao snorted. He lifted his eyes and nced at Ah Chen, who was in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Why? Do you admire her very much?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ah Chen smiled and said, ¡°But from what I know, youngdies are either stubborn or vain. But young madam is special. She is warm-hearted, intelligent, and persistent. Once she has her eyes set on something, she will rush into it with passion. Young madam...¡±

    Ah Chen wanted to say more, but his eyes met Leng Hao¡¯s. The man was staring at him.

    Ah Chen coughed. ¡°Young master, I talked too much.¡±

    Actually, he felt wronged. He was just stating the facts and didn¡¯t mean anything by it. Young madam was indeed special. She was full of vigor and energy. He only admired her youthful energy.

    But his admiration made his young master unhappy. Ah Chen thought to himself, ¡°Young master isn¡¯t as cold to young madam as he appeared to be.¡±

    Leng Hao retracted his gaze and said indifferently, ¡°You admire her? If we acted rashly and impulsively like her, we would have died thousand times over.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ah Chen nodded. ¡°But young master, what should we do now? It seems like there¡¯s really going to be a fight inside.¡±

    Leng Hao slowly turned his gaze towards the bar.

    ...

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Xiaotao was screaming. Because the hooligans had rushed over, she and her friends could only fetch their weapons of resistance. They only managed to grab some wine bottles. So as they screamed, they closed their eyes and smashed them on the heads of the hooligans.

    However, they had only resisted for a minute when someone grabbed Ye Xiaotao by her clothes. ¡°Qiang, I¡¯ll leave this chick to you.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was pushed into brother Qiang¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, j*rk!¡± Ye Xiaotao scratched Qiang¡¯s face. It would be best if she actually injured him.

    At this time, someone said respectfully. ¡°Young madam!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao froze. Then, she peeked opened her eyes, and took a look. She cried out in pleasant surprise when she saw what she saw. ¡°Ah Chen, it¡¯s you!¡±

    Ah Chen nodded. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao stood still and looked around. A group of well-trained men in ck rushed in and quickly subdued the hooligans. Meanwhile, Qiang was squatting by the corner of the wall with his hands on his head.

    Qiang was a local hooligan. He wasn¡¯t stupid. The men in ck were obviously from a proper institution. They were all elites. Qiang immediately cowered. He looked at Ye Xiaotao and pleaded, ¡°Sweetie, no, youngdy, please spare me. I won¡¯t dare to do such a thing again.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao snorted. ¡°You should tell these words to the police.¡±

    As she spoke, Ye Xiaotao looked at her friends. ¡°Are you guys okay? Are you hurt?¡±

    Her friends¡¯ faces were still pale. They were obviously still in shock. They patted their chests and panted. ¡°We¡¯re fine. We¡¯re not hurt.¡±

    At this moment, Ling Feier, who had been hiding in the corner, ran out. She grabbed Ye Xiaotao¡¯s little hand and asked worriedly, ¡°Xiaotao, are you okay? If you¡¯re hurt because of me, I won¡¯t ever forgive myself...¡±

    Ling Feier was on the verge of crying.

    Ye Xiaotao patted Ling Feier¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Ling Feier, I¡¯ve already taken care of that Qiang. You don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore.¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, thank you so much.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao nodded and looked at Ah Chen. After a moment of hesitation, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your young master?¡±

    Ah Chen looked towards the entrance. ¡°Over there.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao turned to look and saw that the luxurious business car had already disappeared from her sight.

    He left.

    Ye Xiaotao felt warmth in her heart. That stinking rock had treated her poorlyst night. She thought that he wouldn¡¯t help her even after he had taken advantage of her. But it turned out that he had helped her after all.

    If it weren¡¯t for him this time, Ye Xiaotao couldn¡¯t imagine what might have happened.

    In addition to his help with the Welfare Orphanage, he had already helped her twice. Ye Xiaotao¡¯s lips curled up. Alright, she would ept his help for now.

    .....

    The police soon arrived. Qiang and his men were all taken away. Ah Chen left, and Ye Xiaotao and her friends also left. Only Ling Feier remained in the bar. She looked out of the door in a daze.

    At this moment, Father Ling walked over. ¡°Alright, Feier, enough looking. That luxury business car had already left.¡±

    Ling Feier retracted her gaze. Her little face was a little red.

    ¡°Feier, good for you. I didn¡¯t know that you were this ambitious. You¡¯re not willing to be with Qiang because you had a better man in mind. Why, have you fallen for the man in the luxury car?¡±

    Ling Feier didn¡¯t say anything. She had secretly hidden in a corner to avoid getting hurt when it was the most chaotic in the bar. When the luxury business car came, she had noticed it. Later, when Ah Chen got out of the car, she saw the man in the back seat.

    She only took one nce and was taken aback. The man hidden in the luxury car was dressed in ck. His two legs were elegantly crossed. The man was very handsome. His facial features were like that of a sculpture. He was like an emperor.

    That was the man she had always dreamed of. That Qiang only made her nauseous. She was so young and so beautiful. She had the capital to marry a better man.

    Father Ling was very satisfied with his daughter. He said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of just looking at him? Do you know what kind of person he is? Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m not good to you as a father. I¡¯ve already asked around for you.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯ve already asked around?¡± Ling Feier¡¯s eyes immediately lit up as she looked at Father Ling. ¡°Father, then tell me quickly.¡±

    ¡°That luxury car¡¯s license te belongs to only one person from T City, so it¡¯s very easy to find out. That¡¯s the eldest young master of Hong Kong¡¯s Leng family. He just came to City T recently. He has power, status, and money. The point is that he¡¯s still single. Feier, the rest is up to you. I¡¯ll be depending on you for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Dad,¡± Ling Feier felt embarrassed. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    She looked in the direction where the luxury car had been.

 Chapter 1045 - Young Master Leng, I Offer Myself to You

    <h4>Chapter 1045: Young Master Leng, I Offer Myself to You</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao went back to the vi that night and wanted to thank Leng Hao. But after waiting for a long time, the man did not return. Ye Xiaotao tossed and turned on the bed a few times and quickly fell asleep due to exhaustion.

    The next morning, she received a call from her father, who scolded her. She admitted her mistake and said that she would never dare to do such a thing again. Only then did her father let her go.

    It was another beautiful day. Ye Xiaotao was studying in school. After ss, she and her friends walked on the cobblestones of the school. At this time, a handsome and sunny figure walked toward them. It was Mo Zhengyu.

    ¡°Xiaotao, are you done with sses?¡± Mo Zhengyu smiled brightly.

    ¡°Senior Mo!¡± Ye XIaotao¡¯s friends¡¯ eyes lit up, and then they winked at each other. ¡°Are you here for Xiaotao? Perfect timing. We just finished ss.¡±

    ¡°Hey, senior Mo. What do you need Xiaotao for? Are you... officially pursuing Xiaotao?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao quickly pinched her friends. ¡°You guys talk too much.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. We talk too much. Someone¡¯s unhappy with our presence, so we won¡¯t be the third-wheel. Xiaotao, senior Mo, see youter.¡±

    Her friends left as soon as they said that.

    ¡°Hey, you guys!¡± Ye Xiaotao looked at their backs, angry. She was speechless.

    ¡°Xiaotao, I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± Mo Zhengyu looked at the girl¡¯s pouted pink cheeks and said softly.

    Ye Xiaotao thought for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two of them walked side by side on the cobblestone path. The peach blossoms on both sides of the path were blooming brightly. Their matching handsomeness attracted the attention of the passing students.

    Ye Xiaotao could even hear the gossips behind her. ¡°Look, senior Mo from our school is in love with junior Ye!¡±

    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Both males and females cried out in grief.

    ¡°Senior Mo, they seem to have misunderstood.¡± Ye Xiaotao looked at the people around her and said.

    ¡°Xiaotao, is this a misunderstanding?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday afternoon, I agreed that you could think about my proposal first. Be my girlfriend, Xiaotao. Can you give me an answer now?¡±

    Umm...

    Ye Xiaotao patted her head. D*mn it, she forgot about this because she was busy thinking about Ling Feier. She didn¡¯t think about his proposal at all.

    ¡°Senior Mo, I don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship now. I¡¯m... I¡¯m too young. I want to focus on my studies first,¡± Ye Xiaotao lied.

    Disappointment shed across Mo Zhengyu¡¯s face, but he quickly smiled and said, ¡°Xiaotao, even if you don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship right now, you will in the future. It¡¯s okay. I will wait for you.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao quickly waved her little hand. ¡°Senior Mo, you don¡¯t need to wait for me. I¡¯m ok. If you meet a good girl, then be with her...¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, do you not like me?¡± Mo Zhengyu gently interrupted her.

    Ye Xiaotao froze. How was she supposed to answer him? Yes, she did like him, but her situation was veryplicated now. When the baby in her stomach was delivered, she would be divorced and a single mother. Senior Mo would definitely mind.

    She didn¡¯t want to waste his time.

    ¡°No, I just... just...¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, what kind of guy do you like?¡± When he heard her stutter, Mo Zhengyu asked a tactful question. In fact, he was quite curious about the type of guy a good girl like her liked.

    ¡°Umm...¡± Ye Xiaotao quickly thought about it, ¡°I like... a man with a sense of justice. He is cool on the outside but has a warm and passionate heart. He also needs to be there when I need him, like my Prince Charming... he also needs to be very tall and handsome...¡±

    As she said this, Leng Hao¡¯s handsome face appeared in Ye Xiaotao¡¯s mind. She pouted her pink lips and said, ¡°But he can¡¯t have a bad temper. I don¡¯t like that...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s voice suddenly stopped. She suddenly realized a very serious problem. Senior Mo asked her what kind of man she liked. Why did she suddenly think of that stinky rock?

    Everything she said just now was about him.

    Could it be that... she liked him?

    Ye Xiaotao quickly shook her head. How could it be? She didn¡¯t like him!

    ¡°Xiaotao, what¡¯s wrong? Why is your mood swinging?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Hehe, senior Mo, you¡¯re mistaken!¡± Ye Xiaotao quickly denied.

    ...

    The maid opened the vi¡¯s door and Ye Xiaotao walked into the living room. ¡°Young madam, you¡¯re back so early today. Do you have ns with the young master? Young master came back very early too.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes lit up, and she immediately looked upstairs. ¡°Is the young master back?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The young master is in the study room...¡±

    Before the maid could finish, Ye Xiaotao ran upstairs.

    ¡°Hey, young madam, I have something else to tell you...¡± the maid called out softly from behind. There was a guest in the house today, and it seemed to be the young madam¡¯s ssmate. The maid forgot to mention it.

    The female ssmate was upstairs right now.

    Ye Xiaotao rushed to the study room. Her heart was racing, and there were butterflies in her stomach. Ye Xiaotao interpreted it as... nervousness. After all, she wanted to thank him face to face.

    She put her little hand on the door handle and wanted to open the door. Only then did she realize that the door of the study room was not closed. A delicate and pitiful female voice came from the inside.

    There was... a woman inside?

    The smile on Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face froze.

    ¡°Young master Leng, I came here today to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you in the bar yesterday, I would have been... raped by Qiang. I¡¯m a proper girl. If that happened, I¡¯d rather die...¡±

    The woman was sobbing as if she wanted to beforted by the man.

    However, no male voice came from the inside. After the woman sobbed for a while, she continued, ¡°Young master Leng, although my family is poor, I know that I must repay your kindness. You helped me, and I can¡¯t repay you with material goods. So, I can only... give myself to you...¡±

    Then, the sound of clothes being taken off came from inside.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes widened. She pushed open the study room door.

    The first thing she saw was a beautiful back. The girl was wearing a dress. The girl unzipped the dress and was about to take it off. She was probably not wearing anything underneath. The dress was very short, so her whitece underwear could be seen from the side.

    Ye Xiaotao knew this girl. In fact, she recognized her voice beforeing in. She was... Ling Feier.

    She hadn¡¯t seen Ling Feier all day today. So this was where she had been.

    Ye Xiaotao looked past the girl¡¯s back. Leng Hao was sitting on a ck leather office chair. He was emotionless, but his gaze still fell on Ling Feier. When he heard the sound of the door opening, he looked towards Ye Xiaotao indifferently.

 Chapter 1046 - Youâ€™re Too Young Too Naive

    <h4>Chapter 1046: You¡¯re Too Young Too Naive</h4>

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ling Feier screamed when she saw that someone had barged in. She hurriedly hid in the corner and then zipped up her dress.

    ¡°Xiaotao, you, why are you here?¡± Ling Feier asked after she had put on her clothes.

    Ye Xiaotao withdrew her gaze from Leng Hao¡¯s face. She looked at Ling Feier and said, ¡°I...¡±

    She suddenly didn¡¯t know how to respond. No one knew about her marriage, so no one knew that she was Mrs. Leng. Now that Ling Feier had seen her, what should she say?

    Besides, why should she answer the question? It was Ling Feier who barged into her house. Ling Feier questioned her as if she was the mistress of the house.

    Ye Xiaotao furrowed her brows.

    Ling Feier also realized her mistake when she saw how unpleasant Ye Xiaotao looked. Ling Feier acted rashly. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Xiaotao to suddenly break in and ruin her ns.

    If it weren¡¯t for Ye Xiaotao, she might have already be young master Leng¡¯s woman.

    Anyhow, since Ling Feier missed this opportunity, she could only find another one. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend Ye Xiaotao, so Ling Feier smiled timidly. ¡°Xiaotao, young master Leng, please excuse me. Goodbye.¡±

    Ling Feier left in a hurry.

    ...

    Only Ye Xiaotao and Leng Hao were left in the room. Ye Xiaotao was still standing frozen by the door. The man nced at her and then back at the documents in his hands. Then he got up and walked over to her.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at him in a daze. Her mind was in a mess.

    What would he say to her?

    He should give her an exnation, right?

    The man walked over in steady steps. Ye Xiaotao looked at his handsome face with her watery eyes. The man walked up to her, nted his body, and moved past her. He moved past her.

    Ye Xiaotao was speechless.

    Anger ignited in Ye Xiaotao¡¯s heart. This fire spread to her brain. He had gone too far. Shouldn¡¯t he and Ling Feier offer her an exnation?

    But, why did he have to answer her?

    On what basis?

    Ye Xiaotao was like a deted balloon. She remembered that they were only married in name. She had made a pact with him a long time ago that they would act like strangers in their marriage.

    Ye Xiaotao thought for a second. Leng Hao was doing a great job abiding by their pact. Since Ye Xiaotao had moved in, he had never had any women by his side, let alone bring them home. He was a man, so he also had needs.

    Ye Xiaotao recalled what she had seen between his legs the night when she knelt before him. He was aroused. He clearly wanted it, judging from howrge that ce looked. He was mixed, and Ye Xiaotao had heard that foreign men¡¯s were all sizable. She had experienced it herself the night in Hong Kong when he tortured her to death. He pierced through her like a wooded stick.

    He needed women. In fact, when a man really wanted it, he could have easily used his hand. But for a man of his status, there should be a ton of women who wanted to climb into his bed.

    He really didn¡¯t have to put himself through this.

    Ye Xiaotao thought as she turned around. When she came back to her senses, she realized that she had already arrived at Leng Hao¡¯s bedroom.

    She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking either. Perhaps she was hot-headed, she opened the door to his room.

    A tall and handsome figure entered her line of view. Leng Hao had just taken a cold shower. He was wearing ck briefs and a ck shirt. His hair was dripping wet, and he was buttoning up his shirt while walking barefoot on the carpeted floor.

    Boom! Ye Xiaotao¡¯s brain exploded. She stared nkly at the painting of a handsome maning out of the shower.

    She had seen a lot of handsome men. Like other girls, she also fangirled over Korean drama actors. But only now did she realize that those Korean actors could not bepared to this man in front of her!

    This man¡¯s muscles were not as exaggerated as Zhou Yao¡¯s. Instead, they were rather noble. He had wide shoulders and a narrow waist. His body was well-proportioned, and the perfect Apollo¡¯s belt between his waist and abdomen extended all the way into his briefs...

    Ye Xiaotao felt that her nose was about to bleed.

    Leng Hao had already sensed that someone hade in. He did not need to look to know who it was. He nced at the girl and saw that she was staring at his figure with greedy eyes.

    Like an innocent little girl who just saw a male runway model for the first time.

    Leng Hao¡¯s lips curved into an ambiguous smile. He turned to her and asked. ¡°Have you seen enough?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao immediately came back to her senses. She looked into the man¡¯s eyes, and there was a rare smile in his eyes. He was mocking her.

    Ye Xiaotao felt awkward.

    ¡°Heh, heh heh, umm...¡± Sheughed embarrassedly. ¡°I was just passing by.¡±

    Leng Hao casually buttoned up the rest of his shirt. ¡°Can I help you?¡±

    ¡°No...¡± Ye Xiaotao immediately denied. Then she paused and said, ¡°Yes! Yes, there¡¯s something!¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    Did he have to act so high and mighty?

    Ye Xiaotao pouted. ¡°Let me ask you, what¡¯s going on between you and Ling Feier?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The man snorted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. Do you think you can get away with this with a snort? I saw how Ling Feier took off her clothes. If I hadn¡¯t shown up, she would have beenpletely naked. You saw her too. Did you look at her breasts?¡± Ye Xiaotao asked a series of questions.

    Leng Hao walked over to her. He extended one hand to the wall looked at the girl, who was much shorter than him. He raised his straight eyebrows and asked with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not ying dumb. But you, who do you think you are?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao almost choked on her own saliva. Why was he so aggravating?

    He was standing in front of her with his back to the light. The dim light in the room illuminated his outline. For some reason, Ye Xiaotao thought that his raised eyebrows were alluring and charming.

    He was also a bad man!

    ¡°Well, okay. I admit that I¡¯m not in any position to question you. I shouldn¡¯t care if you slept with another woman, but Ling Feier is my ssmate. If you do that with her, I would feel very awkward...¡±

    Leng Hao moved a little, and his interest was piqued. So he lowered himself and moved closer to the girl¡¯s little face. ¡°What did I do with her? What did you see? Tell me clearly.¡±

    As he moved closer, Ye Xiaotao could smell the cool scent from his body. He took a cold shower, and there was a faint bath fragrance on his body. Ye Xiaotao blinked in a daze, and then she stammered, ¡°I... I didn¡¯t see anything, but that¡¯s because I interrupted you two. You¡¯re a... pervert. Who knows if you¡¯ll let... Ling Feier... eat your... lollipop? At the study room the other day, you... you treated me like that. I think you¡¯re burning with desire...¡±

    The girl probably didn¡¯t know what she was saying. She seemed to be talking to herself, and her pouting made her look a little bossy but... sad.

 Chapter 1047 - The Person Who Actually Saved You

    <h4>Chapter 1047: The Person Who Actually Saved You</h4>

    Her attitude would easily make any man¡¯s heart itch because she was clearly jealous but clueless. This made the man want to adore and spoil her.

    Leng Hao felt his mouth dry. He swallowed, and his voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Ye Xiaotao, don¡¯t you realize that this is your fault?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°You¡¯re too stupid and naive. You failed to see through people and led a wolf into the house.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao froze. She couldn¡¯tprehend his words for a moment.

    Leng Hao nced at her and then shut the door.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao had been depressed for two whole days. In these two days, she didn¡¯t see Leng Hao at all, nor did she see Ling Feier. She kept pondering about what Leng Hao had said to her.

    The school held aworking party at a five-star hotel. Ye Xiaotao attended the party. She stood alone by the fountain outside the hall, thinking absent-mindedly about something.

    At this time, Ling Feier ran over. ¡°Xiaotao, here you are. I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡± Ye Xiaotao looked at Ling Feier. She thought that this was an opportunity for them to talk.

    ¡°Xiaotao, what¡¯s your rtionship with young master Leng? I saw you in young master Leng¡¯s vi that day.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao found it funny. Her lips curled up and she asked, ¡°Ling Feier, what do you think my rtionship with young master Leng is?¡±

    ¡°Umm...¡± Ling Feier instantly revealed a pitiful expression, ¡°Xiaotao, I know it¡¯s impolite for me to ask the question. Are you angry? But young master Leng saved me. I want to repay him. If you have anything to do with young master Leng, you can tell me now. I promise I won¡¯t approach young master Leng again. If you have nothing to do with young master Leng, then I... I like young master Leng. I want to be with him...¡±

    ¡°Ha,¡± Ye Xiaotaoughed, but there was no sign of a genuine smile on her delicate and beautiful face. ¡°You¡¯re want to be with young master Leng, so you want me to stay away from him?¡±

    When Ye Xiaotao keenly pointed out Ling Feier¡¯s true intentions, Ling Feier quickly waved her hand. Like an injuredmb, she said pitifully in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I know... I can¡¯tpete with you...¡±

    In Ling Feier¡¯s impression, Ye Xiaotao was a silly girl. She couldn¡¯t stand the weak and powerless getting bullied. Therefore, Ling Feier wanted to win Ye Xiaotao¡¯s sympathy with her speech.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know,¡± Ye Xiaotao replied.

    Ling Feier¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked at Ye Xiaotao in confusion. What? Did she just say that?

    Ye Xiaotao looked at the shock in the girl¡¯s eyes and continued, ¡°Ling Feier, there¡¯s no need to report to me who you want to be with. Young master Leng is there. If you can get him, then go get him. Oh, right,¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, ¡°Why do I find it so ironic to hear you call him your savior? Ling Feier, get a sense of who actually saved you.¡±

    After saying that, Ye Xiaotao turned around and left.

    Ling Feier didn¡¯t expect Ye Xiaotao, who was usually so lively and innocent, to be so sharp-tongued now. Her every word humiliated Ling Feier, making her feel embarrassed.

    Ling Feier clenched her fists and looked at Ye Xiaotao. Ye Xiaotao was wearing a ck dress today. The dress was elegant and simple, and she didn¡¯t wear any essories. Her silky ck hair was like a lotus flower. Ling Feier saw how all the men at the party were secretly peeking in her direction.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s figure was soft and beautiful, especially her exposed skin. Coupled with the contrast of her ck dress, her skin was so fair that it was made people dizzy. Her small face was naturally charming, and even if she didn¡¯t dress up, it would still be as beautiful as a flower. She was like a little angel that had been left behind in the human world, made to attract men¡¯s attention.

    Ling Feier was indignant. Why did all the good things in the world happen to Ye Xiaotao? She had a good family, good looks, and talent. Even if Ling Feier worked hard for a hundred years, she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to her!

    They were both girls. Why was Ye Xiaotao so outstanding?

    Ling Feier became jealous and hateful.

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao pouted and let out a deep breath. She was so angry. What¡¯s with that Ling Feier? Did she take her for a fool?

    Young master Leng, YoungmMaster Leng, Wasn¡¯t Leng Hao right there? Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t do anything to Leng Hao. If Ling Feier wanted, no one was stopping her. Didn¡¯t she already take off her clothes in front of Leng Hao?

    Ye Xiaotao was sure that Ling Feier¡¯s conscience had been eaten by a dog.

    ¡°Xiaotao, what are you daydreaming about here?¡± Mo Zhengyu had walked over.

    Ye Xiaotao got herself together and revealed a smile. ¡°Senior Mo, I¡¯m not thinking about anything. It¡¯s just that... something happened and I¡¯m not in a good mood.¡±

    ¡°Then I should think of a way to make you happy.¡± As he said this, Mo Zhengyu snapped his fingers, and a rose suddenly appeared in his right hand.

    He handed the rose to Ye Xiaotao. ¡°Xiaotao, this is for you.¡±

    This was the first time that a boy had done a magic trick for her. Ye Xiaotao eximed in joy, ¡°Senior Mo, that¡¯s so cool.¡±

    She took the rose and sniffed the flower.

    Then, Ye Xiaotao heard some cheering. For some reason, everyone at the party had gathered around them. Some people said excitedly, ¡°Wow, senior Mo. When you make a move, even the best-looking girl on campus would fall for you.¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, our senior Mo had rejected so many junior girls. You¡¯re the only one who had charmed him. Hurry and get together you two.¡±

    ¡°Date! Date!¡± Everyone pped and shouted.

    Ye Xiaotao did not expect to be the center of attention just like that. She looked at Mo Zhengyu, feeling slightly awkward. She saw that Mo Zhengyu was looking at her with tenderness. He then said in front of everyone, ¡°Xiaotao, I like you, be with me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh!¡± This time, the crowd exploded. Someone even drummed the table.

    Ye Xiaotao had hoped that Mo Zhengyu would save her from the awkwardness, but he pushed her directly into the center of the storm instead. Ye Xiaotao had no choice but to...

    ...

    At this moment, there was a group of men standing on the second floor of the hotel. Leng Hao had one hand in his pocket and stood by the exquisite rail. He looked down and saw everything that happened downstairs.

    Ah Chen looked at the scene downstairs and sucked in his breath. He looked at Leng Hao¡¯s expression nervously and then turned to the group of people behind him and ordered, ¡°You guys go to the meeting room first.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ah Chen stood respectfully behind Leng Hao. He didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. This young madam was too shy. The young master was standing upstairs while she was being courted downstairs.

    Leng Hao was expressionless. He looked coldly at the boy and girl who were surrounded by the crowd downstairs. He convinced himself that it did not matter. She did not have any actual rtionship with him. It did not matter if she was being courted or if she slept with another man. It had nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 1048 - You Are Also a Coward

    <h4>Chapter 1048: You Are Also a Coward</h4>

    However, Leng Hao¡¯s left hand, which was in his trouser pocket, was tightly clenched. He felt stuffy. This feeling was suffocating.

    He did not know what was wrong with him. He seemed to be furious and angry.

    In the past ten years, he had been on and off with Bai Lingyun. When Bai Lingyun was studying abroad, she met many different men. He knew all these, but he did not have this feeling at that time. Perhaps he was too busy at that time: he had just taken over the business of the Leng family and had put almost all his energy into his career.

    Was he jealous?

    No.

    Leng Hao denied in his heart. He and the girl were from two different worlds. She wasn¡¯t his type. Perhaps, maybe, it was because this girl was still technically Mrs. Leng when she was flirting with other boys, and she was still pregnant with his baby. No man could tolerate such behavior.

    Ye Xiaotao really felt quite awkward. She had already clearly rejected senior Mo, but senior Mo had confessed to her in front of so many people. If she rejected him, senior Mo would definitely lose face. But there¡¯s no way she would ept his confession.

    ¡°I remember that I still have some things to attend to. Excuse me.¡± Ye Xiaotao turned around to leave.

    ¡°Xiaotao!¡±

    Mo Zhengyu called. The crowd was shocked. They looked at Ye Xiaotao¡¯s departing figure and gossiped, ¡°What does Ye Xiaotao mean by this?¡±

    ¡°Probably a rejection...¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Senior Mo is so outstanding. They are a match made in heaven.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao forcefully shut out the gossips. She didn¡¯t want to listen to them, so she quickened her pace. She wanted to leave.

    However, when making her way around the fountain, she stepped on something slippery. For a moment, she lost her bnce and fell.

    The fountain was right next to her. Ye Xiaotao fell into the fountain.

    Water sshed up, and the crowd gasped. ¡°Xiaotao!¡± Mo Zhengyu shouted and ran over before anyone else.

    Upstairs, Ah Chen¡¯s eyes widened when he saw this scene. ¡°Young master, Young madam...¡±

    Before he could finish, Ah Chen felt a ck shadow sh in the corner of his eyes. The man beside him had already jumped over the rail from the second floor.

    Mo Zhengyu saw that Ye Xiaotao had fallen into the water. He immediately rolled up his sleeves and wanted to jump into the water as well. But someone jumped in before him.

    Mo Zhengyu was shocked. He had no idea where that person hade from. And the crowd all covered their mouths and eximed, ¡°Oh my goodness, did that persone from the sky?¡±

    ¡°He did. You missed him. That person just jumped down from the sky. The arc of the fall was perfect and beautiful!¡±

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao knew how to swim. Such a shallow pool was nothing to her. However, she didn¡¯t anticipate the fall. so she drank a few mouthfuls of fountain water.

    Once the cold water entered her body, her lower abdomen felt a little ufortable. She quickly held her breath and wanted to swim up, but something in the fountain hooked a corner of her skirt.

    Ye Xiaotao felt extremely unlucky. She tried hard to pull back her skirt, but she could not. Gradually, she felt that she could not breathe properly.

    Was she going to drown here?

    She felt very scared because she did not want to die. She had not lived long enough. She was only 20 years old and was still young. It was such a pity to die now.

    The most important thing was that she still had a baby in her stomach. If she died, the baby would not be able toe into this world.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyelids became heavy. Her ck hair spread out beautifully like seaweed in the water. She was like a little mermaid. She fell into despair. Who would save her?

    At this moment, arge palm grabbed her slim wrist. Then, she was pulled into a wide chest. She was brought out of the water.

    Ye Xiaotao quickly breathed in the fresh air above the water. Then she coughed out a handful of water.

    She immediately frowned in difort.

    At this moment, a low and deep mockery rang in her ears. ¡°So you¡¯re also a coward.¡±

    What was the person saying? Who wasn¡¯t afraid of death?

    Ye Xiaotao slowly turned her small head to look at the man beside her. A delicate and handsome face appeared in her line of sight. The man was admiring her current embarrassing state with narrowed eyes.

    However, Ye Xiaotao did not have the time to care about that because she was in shock. She looked at the man in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s... you?¡±

    Leng Hao.

    Why was he here?

    Ye Xiaotao could not believe her eyes.

    Was it him who saved her?

    Leng Hao carried her out of the pool. He ignored her silly question.

    Then, a small, cold hand approached his face. The girl pinched his cheek with force, leaving the man in pain.

    Leng Hao did not think it was that painful, but he had the urge to throw the girl back into the pool. He pursed his thin lips and asked unhappily, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just checking if... this is a dream. Am I dead? Did you chase me all the way to heaven? But you¡¯re angry, so... It¡¯s not a dream. You saved me, and I¡¯m still alive. Ha...¡±

    She pinched his face to see if it was a dream?

    Then why didn¡¯t she pinch herself?

    Leng Hao raised his eyebrows, and his thin lips curved upwards. Sometimes, her foolishness was quite cute, and it made people want tough. ¡°Let go!¡± He wanted to push her little hand away.

    But she withdrew her hand first. The girl fell into his arms weakly.

    Leng Hao frowned and looked at her. Her face was pale, and even her lips were turning purple. She began to tremble in his arms.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? is your stomach hurting, or are you feeling ufortable somewhere?¡± Leng Hao felt his heart being gently torn.

    However, the pain was fleeting, and Leng Hao did not grasp it.

    Ye Xiaotao shook her head and tried to crawl into his arms. ¡°So... cold.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you fell into the fool? Bear with it!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s hands and feet were cold. Her long eyshes fluttered twice and she closed her eyes gently. She wanted to scold him back. She was already suffering, couldn¡¯t he be a little gentler?

    But forget it, her whole body was so cold that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak.

    At this time, Ah Chen ran over and covered Ye Xiaotao with a thick nket. ¡°Young master, the hotel room is ready. It¡¯s on the 18th floor...¡±

    Leng Hao left with Ye Xiaotao in his arms.

    ...

    ¡°Young master Leng...¡± realizing that something big had happened here, the hotel manager immediately rushed over. He greeted Ah Chen when he saw that Leng Hao had already left, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re sorry that Ms. Ye got injured due to our negligence. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    Ah Chen nced at the hotel manager and then walked to the spot where Ye Xiaotao fell.

    He scratched the white porcin floor with his shoe. The spot was covered with oil.

 Chapter 1049 - Heater (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1049: Heater (1)</h4>

    No wonder Ye Xiaotao fell.

    Ye Xiaotao fell because she stepped on the oil on the ground.

    The hotel manager broke out in a cold sweat when he saw the oil on the ground. He immediately scolded his subordinates, ¡°Call the supervisor, foreman, and all the cleaners working today. I want to investigate this matter thoroughly!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Someone ran away in a hurry.

    Ah Chen nced at the hotel manager. Then he looked towards the crowd sensitively.

    There was a person hiding among the crowd. It was Ling Feier. When she saw Ah Chen looking in her direction, she immediately lowered her head in guilt and ran away.

    All Ling Feier wanted was to leave the hotel. She was afraid because she had bribed a cleaner to put oil on the floor. The purpose was to make Ye Xiaotao slip.

    She admitted that she was really mad with jealousy. She wanted Ye Xiaotao to embarrass herself in public.

    However, she seemed to have made a big mistake. Ye Xiaotao was a rich youngdy and her family was very powerful. Moreover, she did not expect young master Leng to suddenly appear. The cleaner would definitely expose her. This time, both young master Leng and the Ye family would go after her.

    What was the rtionship between young master Leng and Ye Xiaotao?

    From the looks of it just now, young master Leng really cared about Ye Xiaotao.

    Now was not the time to think about this. No, she had to get out of the hotel and hide.

    Ling Feier rushed out of the hotel. She stood on the sidewalk and hailed a taxi. At this time, a taxi stopped. She was overjoyed and wanted to open the door and get into the car.

    However, arge palmnded on her shoulder...

    ...

    Mo Zhengyu was still standing by the fountain. It took him a minute to digest the fact that Ye Xiaotao was taken away by a strange man. He immediately went over to Ah Chen and asked, ¡°Excuse me, sir. May I ask who that man was and where he¡¯s taking Xiaotao?¡±

    Ah Chen answered politely, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Miss Ye. The young master saved her, and he won¡¯t hurt her. As for who the young master is, I have noment.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Mo Zhengyu didn¡¯t know what to say.

    The crowd was chattering again. Everyone was whispering.

    ¡°Who is that man? He is so handsome.¡±

    ¡°That man¡¯s figure is really good. When he came out of the water just now, his white shirt was stuck to his body. I think I saw... his eight-pack abs.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s his rtionship with Xiaotao? I¡¯ve never heard of such a person around Xiaotao. Could it be... Xiaotao¡¯s secret boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Xiaotao is only 20 years old. That man seems to be in his thirties.¡±

    ¡°This a good age range. A 30-year-old man is in the prime of his life. It¡¯s the time when his hormones and charm are soaring. Young girls nowadays love that.¡±

    ...

    In the hotel room.

    The doctor examined Ye Xiaotao¡¯s physical conditions. ¡°Young master Leng, Miss Ye¡¯s body is fine. The child is also fine. You can rest assured.¡±

    Leng Hao looked at the girl on the bed. She had already curled herself into a small ball. Her whole body was trembling and she kept murmuring, ¡°Cold, so cold.¡±

    ¡°But she said she¡¯s cold...¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master Leng, this is what I want to speak to you about. Miss Ye is pregnant. Her body is fragile, and she suddenly fell into the water. The cold had entered her body. I can¡¯t give her medicine in this situation. Young master Leng, you need toe up with a way to restore her body temperature.¡±

    Leng Hao pursed his thin lips and nodded.

    ¡°Young master Leng, excuse me then.¡± The doctor left.

    Leng Hao picked up the remote control and turned on the air conditioner in the room. He knelt on one knee on the bed and felt Ye Xiaotao¡¯s little face. It was so cold.

    He immediately reached out and carried Ye Xiaotao in his arms. The two of them went to the bathroom.

    He kicked open the frosted ss door with his foot and put the girl down. He turned on the faucet and hot water came out from the showerhead.

    Ye Xiaotao was startled when she felt the warm water on her body. She took a step forward to dodge the hot water but bumped into the man¡¯s broad chest instead.

    The man¡¯s body felt very warm. Although his clothes were wet, Ye Xiaotao could still feel his body temperature through the thinyer of clothes. He was like a heater.

    Ye Xiaotao quickly wrapped her arms around his waist and buried her whole body into his arms.

    Leng Hao frowned and grabbed her shoulder. He wanted to push her away. ¡°Shower under the hot water.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ye Xiaotao murmured with her eyes closed. Realizing that he was going to push her away, she hugged him even harder. All she knew was that she was cold. It felt good when she hugged him.

    The girl stuck to him like an octopus. Leng Hao paused for a moment. He did not push her away again. Instead, he took a step forward and the two of them stood under the shower.

    Ye Xiaotao slowly adapted to the temperature of the water, but her hands and feet were still cold. The blood in her body was cold, and she felt that it was not enough. ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s so cold...¡±

    She moved her hands up and down the man¡¯s back. Perhaps she was acting out of instinct, she pulled the man¡¯s shirt out of his pants and reached her little hands in.

    The girl¡¯s cold little hand was moving around his waist. Leng Hao froze, and he felt the itchiness on his waist quickly spread throughout his body like an electric current.

    ¡°Ye Xiaotao!¡± He growled, trying to push her little hands away.

    Ye Xiaotao refused. She didn¡¯t want to let go of this heater. Moreover, the skin under her palms was firm. It felt good to touch.

    She reached both her little hands in and moved them upward. She felt two little red beans. What were they? They were fun to y with.

    ¡°Ye Xiaotao!¡± The man¡¯s voice was hoarse. He pushed her away.

    Ye Xiaotao stumbled back. Her long eyshes fluttered uneasily and then her eyes opened. Her clear eyes were watery. She was very confused.

    She had no idea where she was now. She looked at the mean-looking man in front of her. He pushed her away so rudely again. The tip of her nose turned a little red.

    Leng Hao stared at her fiercely. She was indeed frightened. She looked at him with her big, baby-like, watery eyes. She looked like she was about to cry. She looked like a wounded deer.

    Today, she was wearing a ck dress with straps. The strap on her left shoulder had slipped down, revealing a bit of her fair, left breast.

    Leng Hao¡¯s throat felt like hot charcoal. He stared at the girl fiercely but also passionately.

    Ye Xiaotao was somewhat awake. At least she recognized that the mean-looking man in front of her was Leng Hao. She pouted her pink lips and snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t push me. You have no right.¡±

    She turned around and showered herself under the hot water.

    However, she was really cold. She wrapped her arms around herself.

    Then a strong arm wrapped around her willow-like waist from behind. The man turned her around and she fell into his arms. He kissed her pink lips.

 Chapter 1050 - Heater (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1050: Heater (2)</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao froze for a moment. She stared at the handsome face in front of her with widened eyes. His eyes were closed and he was... kissing her?

    Leng Hao was kissing her?

    Ye Xiaotao couldn¡¯t believe it. Usually, his disdain towards her was so obvious. If he was given a pair of wings, he would definitely fly away if she was within sight. But now, he was actually kissing her!

    The pain from her lips made Ye Xiaotao believe. He wasn¡¯t kissing her. He was eating her little mouth. He was forceful and rough. Ye Xiaotao doubted if he even knew how to kiss.

    Then, the man suddenly opened his eyes. he looked at her confused and innocent eyes and pushed her away again.

    Ye Xiaotao stumbled back and almost fell. She looked at the man in front of her with bafflement. What was wrong with him?

    He always did that. After taking advantage of her, he acted as if he¡¯s mentally unstable.

    Ye Xiaotao refused to look at his annoying face because his expression was extremely unpleasant. He stared at her deeply but also sharply as if she was his enemy. He might just pounce on her and strangle her to death in the next second.

    Ye Xiaotao looked down. She could not help but look at the man¡¯s figure. The white shirt on his body was wet and stuck to his body. The curves of his body were visible. The corner of his shirt was torn open by her. No matter how she looked at it, he gave off a wild and messy charm.

    She snorted. One had to admit how nice his figure was despite that stinky face.

    Just as she was thinking, the man in front of her suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled her back into his arms.

    He covered her pink lips with his again.

    He was kissing her again?

    This time, Ye Xiaotao fought back. She didn¡¯t want him to go crazy again after bullying her as if she was the one who forced herself on him. She punched his shoulders with her small fists. She said, ¡°Leng Hao, let go... Mmm!¡±

    He took this opportunity to pry open her teeth and reached his long tongue in.

    Ye Xiaotao was inexperienced with kissing. The whole saliva mixing made her feel ufortable. She immediately tightened her eyebrows and struggled violently. She tried to push his long tongue out.

    Because she didn¡¯t cooperate, it made things difficult for him. Her small mouth was just too small. His mind told him that he should let go of her, but now he had already lost his mind. His body was aroused and reeked of lust. The fragrance in her mouth was intoxicating.

    He softened the kiss.

    Only then did Ye Xiaotao feel a little better. When he was being rough, it really made her unable to breathe. Now that he had slowed down, and was being gentle. The whole thing became sweeter and more wholesome.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s legs became a little weak. She realized that she didn¡¯t hate his kiss so much. After all, he was such a top-notch man.

    Her long eyshes fluttered a few times. Then, she closed her eyes gently. Since she couldn¡¯t get away, she would give it a try. She had seen how romantic kissing was in TV dramas.

    She extended her small tongue and teased him a little. Then she sucked the tip of his tongue.

    Her initiation surprised Leng Hao. He slowly opened his eyes.

    Ye Xiaotao also opened her eyes. His kiss stopped, but his lips were still on top of hers. Both of their lips were wet, they looked very alluring.

    ¡°How many months?¡± He asked hoarsely.

    ¡°What?¡± Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Your pregnancy?¡± He repeated.

    ¡°Oh, almost three months.¡± His sudden question about the child surprised her. She knew that he didn¡¯t like the baby she carried.

    She understood. After all, she was the one who raped him, disrupted his life, and forced him to separate from his first love. But she also knew that although he didn¡¯t like her as the mother, this baby was still his first child. He would ept the child.

    In fact, it¡¯s not a big deal even if he didn¡¯t ept the child. Both Ye Xiaotao and her father would love the baby very much. Her baby didn¡¯tck anything.

    Ye Xiaotao felt her t stomach with her hand.

    ¡°Almost been three months,¡± so not three whole months just yet. Leng Hao frowned and then pulled away. ¡°You shower first.¡± He turned around and left.

    Did he leave just like that?

    Ye Xiaotao looked at his back. He was truly a strange person. He kissed her so intensely just now and then left after asking her how many months her pregnancy had been out of nowhere.

    She was speechless.

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao took a hot shower and her body warmed up a little, but she still felt cold. When she dried her body, she realized a problem. She didn¡¯t have any clothes to change into.

    Forget it. She wasn¡¯t home, so she wrapped herself in a towel.

    The room was very warm because hot air from the air conditioner filled the room. Ye Xiaotao ran barefoot on the pale yellow carpet towards the soft bed.

    She lifted the silk nket and crawled in. She pulled off the troublesome towel and threw it on the carpet.

    Just as she was about to sleep, she saw a tall and handsome figure out of the corner of her eyes. A man was standing on the balcony. Leng Hao was leaning against the railing, smoking a cigarette.

    He did not look at her.

    However, Ye Xiaotao was still surprised to see him there. She didn¡¯t notice until just now. She wondered if he saw anything when she took off the towel. How awkward.

    Ye Xiaotao quickly hid under the nket. She wrapped herself tightly with the nket, leaving only her small head outside.

    She closed her eyes and went to sleep.

    A minuteter, she heard the sound of the balcony door opening. Footsteps were approaching, and then they disappeared into the bathroom. He went to take a shower.

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She was still cold, and her thoughts were a mess. Her lips felt weird, the feeling of him kissing her lingered.

    She pursed her little pink lips. She actually liked it when he kissed her gently.

    Then, the man lifted the silk nket, and the bed sank in.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Why was he sleeping with her?

    The two of them had been married for so long, but they had never shared a bed before.

    She quickly pulled the nket tighter around herself and curled up a little.

    Then, a hot body pressed against her from behind. A muscr arm wrapped around her soft waist and pulled her towards him. Her slender back leaned into the man¡¯s embrace.

    He faced the same problem as she did. He had no clothes to change into. So the two of them were now... both naked.

    Ye Xiaotao was shocked, and she wanted to move away.

    However, she couldn¡¯t because the man held onto her waist and didn¡¯t let her move. The man said in a low and sexy voice next to her ear, ¡°Weren¡¯t you sticking to me a while ago?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t know what to say.

    That was then. This was now.

    ¡°Not cold anymore? So you want to kick me away?¡± The manughed.

    Ye Xiaotao sensed danger from hisughter. It was a lustful danger.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m still cold. It¡¯s just...¡±

    She stopped abruptly because something was pressing against her thigh.

 Chapter 1051 - Whoâ€™s Prettier

    <h4>Chapter 1051: Who¡¯s Prettier</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao knew instantly what that was.

    Why... why was he acting this way?

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s pupils dted, and she subconsciously mped her legs together.

    The man groaned when she did that. ¡°Did you do that on purpose?¡± He teased.

    Ye Xiaotao wanted to die right then and there. How stupid of her.

    She immediately loosened her legs.

    Then the manid hisrge palm on her shoulder and pulled her around. Her vision went dark and the man was standing over her.

    Ye Xiaotao blinked her big eyes. Her eyes were like the twinkling stars in the sky. The man¡¯s handsome face was so close she could feel his breath. His eyes were filled with lust and passion when he looked at her.

    ¡°What... What do you want?¡±

    ¡°What do you think I want?¡± Leng Hao¡¯s voice was so hoarse. Ye Xiaotao couldn¡¯t hear him clearly. He smiled evilly. ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve seeded.¡±

    ¡°What... What?¡± Ye Xiaotao was lost.

    ¡°You took off the towel in from of me to seduce me, right?¡± He said.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes widened. What was he talking about? When did she seduce him?

    She did take off the towel just now. But that¡¯s because she didn¡¯t see him in the room. Besides, he was on the balcony, so it wasn¡¯t even in front of him.

    ¡°Leng Hao, whether you believe me or not, I wasn¡¯t trying to seduce you. It¡¯s your dirty mind. You peeked first. I didn¡¯t even say anything about that yet, and you¡¯re here using me.¡±

    The girl pouted her little pink lips as she spoke. Her skin was really good. Under the dim yellow light above her head, her fair skin was like snow. And her big, baby-like eyes were especially really charming. She was a naive, innocent little girl.

    However, Leng Hao knew better than being fooled by her appearance. She was just pretending to be innocent to seduce him. She knew that men could not resist such a look.

    Leng Hao was no exception.

    Ye Xiaotao thought the man would defend himself, but he did not say anything. His longshes shivered. Ye Xiaotao felt as if a wooden stick was pressing against her lower abdomen. Then it began moving slowly.

    He¡¯s...

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s small face instantly turned red, and she struggled uneasily. ¡°Leng Hao, what are you doing? You... you have no shame.¡±

    Her delicate and fragrant little body was like a small fish wriggling randomly, arousing the man even more. Leng Hao¡¯s face turned cold, and he warned her in a low voice, ¡°Ye Xiaotao, if you dare to move again, I¡¯ll f*ck you for real!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was frightened when he said that. She knew that he wasn¡¯t joking. She really couldn¡¯t understand how this man could act so righteously when he was the one forcing himself on her.

    She was acted like a fool. She was sleeping on the same bed as he. Wasn¡¯t that like delivering herself into his hands?

    But Ye Xiaotao thought that Leng Hao disliked her.

    What about the ex-girlfriend he couldn¡¯t forget about. When he was drunk, he had mistaken Ye Xiaotao for that... Yun¡¯er and kissed her.

    Was it true that men could have sexual rtions with a woman they have no feelings for?

    But Ye Xiaotao wouldn¡¯t let that happen to her. She frowned when she recalled the night Leng Hao was drunk and said, ¡°Leng Hao, wake up. Don¡¯t use me as a recement for someone else. I¡¯m not your Yun¡¯er!¡±

    The word ¡°Yun¡¯er¡± frightened Leng Hao. He quickly opened his eyes to look at Ye Xiaotao.

    Ye Xiaotao knew it. Her heart ached as if arge hand had squeezed it. It felt painful and sore. She turned her little head aside and wanted to crawl out, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I¡¯m not anyone¡¯s substitute! If you really want it, go find your Yun ¡®er. I won¡¯t stop you...¡±

    She wanted to crawl out, but a strong arm grabbed her soft waist and pulled her back. The man red at her. ¡°Who said you¡¯re a substitute?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao froze. What did he mean?

    ¡°You¡¯re not her.¡±

    What did he mean?

    ¡°How am I different from your Yun¡¯er? Am I not as beautiful as her or am I not as smart as her? Leng Hao, I noticed that you degrade others without cursing.¡±

    ¡°Of course she¡¯s smarter than you. At least she won¡¯t be stupid enough to save someone like Ling Feier. Not everyone in this world needs your kindness and help. Saving others and harming yourself is a stupid thing to do.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was furious at thought of Ling Feier. She had indeed done a stupid thing.

    However, Ye Xiaotao would never admit her stupidity in front of this man. She puffed up her pink cheeks and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Ling Feier was just an exception. It¡¯s young master Leng¡¯s fault for being so charming. She was intoxicated by your charm. I think you should thank me. Ling Feier has a pretty face and a good figure. It¡¯s just enough to satisfy your desire. You can go and... f*ck her instead of lying on top of me... like this...¡±

    Although she paused twice, her words were very bold. Leng Hao¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at her chattering little mouth. He covered her pink lips with his.

    He didn¡¯t want her to talk anymore.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t expect him to kiss her just like that. She had let her guard down. He pried open her teeth and invaded her mouth. Not long after, her tongue began to feel numb.

    It looked like he hadn¡¯t touched a woman in a long time. He was in such a hurry and use so much force.

    Ye Xiaotao snorted in her heart. She looked at his body. He looked wless even under such close inspection.

    His body felt very hot. His body made Ye Xiaotao feel very warm andfortable when it pressed against her slightly colder body. He invaded her mouth with his tongue. Although she was unwilling, his hot tongue made her whole body go limp.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s little head was a little muddled. She forgot to think and waspletely lost in his kiss.

    He started to rub against her lower abdomen again. Ye Xiaotao felt something on her chest. It was his rough, big palm. Ye Xiaotao immediately opened her eyes and pushed him. ¡°No!¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes overflowed with lust. He frowned impatiently. ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°No... Umm, Umm, just now you said that your Yun ¡®er is smarter than me, but you didn¡¯t say that she¡¯s prettier than me. Tell me, who¡¯s prettier?¡±

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he opened his mouth and bit her lips.

    ¡°Ouch, it hurts!¡± Ye Xiaotao said tenderly. She asked again, ¡°Umm, tell me, when you looked at Ling Feier the other day? Did you... get hard?¡±

    Leng Hao furrowed his brows and answered casually, ¡°Yours is bigger than hers...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She was not satisfied with his answer, so she resisted by kicking him. ¡°Leng Hao...¡±

    Her coquettish voice made Leng Hao swallow. Men often did their sweet talk on the bed. So Leng Hao, who was usually high and mighty in front of girls, coaxed Ye Xiaotao. ¡°I like girls with big breasts, so I only get hard with you...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao satisfied this time, and the corners of her lips curled up sweetly.

    ...

    The man went to the bathroom to take a shower. Ye Xiaotao stretched out her fair little hand to the nightstand for some tissue paper. Something sticky remained on her lower abdomen. She wiped off what he had left behind.

 Chapter 1052 - Flipped a Little

    <h4>Chapter 1052: Flipped a Little</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao looked down and saw that her abdomen and chest had turned red. Her skin was delicate. Although he tried to control himself, he still left his mark on her skin.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s little face turned red when she recalled what had happened. She hid under the nket and covered herself tightly.

    She was conflicted. Did she consent or was she forced?

    She was probably forced...right?

    To be exact, she was forced at first, but then... she consented.

    Was she falling for that stinky rock?

    Well, in fact, other than his bad temper, he¡¯s got both the looks and the figure. He was her type, so it wasn¡¯t strange for her to fall for him.

    But, he had Yun ¡®er...

    Ye Xiaotao did not want to think about it anymore. She felt so tired, and her eyelids were heavy. She wanted to sleep.

    Her body was no longer cold. Just now, his body was so hot, which then warmed up her body. Who said that the best way to warm up was for men and women to do that sort of stuff?

    When Leng Hao came out of the bathroom, the girl was already asleep. He stood by the bed and took a look. The girl¡¯s face was very pleasant, and there was a bit of saliva at the corner of her mouth.

    He could not help but smile.

    Putting on the bathrobe, he turned around and went to the sofa andid down on it. It actually did not matter where he slept. If he wanted, he could totally sleep on the same bed as her without doing anything.

    However, he was afraid of losing control again.

    Just doing it once was barely enough for Leng Hao. Besides, he only rubbed it against her abdomen.

    She was not yet three months pregnant, so they could have gone all the way. Moreover, when Leng Hao saw her big, dark, confused eyes, he could not let go. He could have gone a little further. But he barely even look at the little body that he pressed down on, not to mention the forbidden area on her body that made men crazy.

    Leng Hao rested his head on his left arm. He stared at the crystal chandelier above his head. The scene from that night in Hong Kong appeared in his mind. He was drunk, and he did as he liked with her.

    He still remembered that feeling. It was as if his bones were melting and his soul was lost.

    Leng Hao swallowed.

    She mentioned Ling Feier. That day, when Ling Feier came, he was in the study room. Perhaps the maid let her in because she was Ye Xiaotao¡¯s ssmate. But Ling Feier went straight to Leng Hao¡¯s study room.

    Ye Xiaotao hade back earlier than usual that day. She arrived not long after Ling Fei¡¯er had arrived. He heard Ye XIaotao¡¯ss footsteps. He knew that she was listening outside the door.

    What she heard was all that Ling Feier had said. After that, Ling Feier began to undress herslef. He did nce at her. Why wouldn¡¯t he? He¡¯s an honest man.

    Ye Xiaotao said that Ling Feier had a beautiful face and handsome figure. In fact, she was just average. There were many establishments under the Leng family. The women there were all very pretty. They often wore all kinds of sexy lingerie or uniforms in front of him. Sometimes, they would wear nothing. Leng Hao had seen it all and was used to it. So Ling Feier was really just an average girl to him.

    He did not have any reaction.

    As for her question concerning Bai Lingyun, he neverpared Ye Xiaotao to Bai Lingyun. They were two different types of girls. Bai Lingyun was the capable and beautiful kind, while Ye Xiaotao was the pure and beautiful kind.

    He never thought of Ye Xiaotao as Bai Lingyun. He and Bai Lingyun were a thing of the past.

    What about his feelings for Ye Xiaotao?

    Leng Hao believed that he flipped a little, acted uncontrobly around her a little, and liked her a little.

    ...

    The next morning.

    Ye Xiaotao opened her eyes. The bright sunlight outside the window sprinkled on her body. She yawnedzily. What time was it now?

    She looked to her side. There was no one by her side, and there were no traces of anyone sleeping next to her. He didn¡¯t sleep with herst night.

    This was not a bad thing. It prevented any awkwardness between the two of them in the morning.

    Ye Xiaotao sat up, and the silk nket on her body slid down. Only then did she realize that she was not wearing any clothes. She quickly covered herself with the nket and looked around. What should she wear when there are no clothes around?

    At this time, someone opened the door to Ye Xiaotao¡±s room. A tall and straight figure walked in. Leng Hao came in, and he was holding a bag in his hand.

    He looked at the girl, and his gaze met her big, sleepy eyes. Because she had just woken up, her delicate face was still pink. Her skin was extremely soft. She looked like a rose that had just bloomed, the petals stained with crystal dew.

    Leng Hao¡¯s gaze deepened. Then, he walked forward and ced the bag in his hand on the nightstand. ¡°Your clothes.¡±

    Hers?

    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Ye Xiaotao reached out her arm.

    However, she quickly retracted her slim arm back under the nket. She might expose herself if she had reached her arm out wholly. She raised her small head and looked at the man with smiling eyes. ¡°Umm, can you go out first?¡±

    Leng Hao nced at her faintly discernible fair skin. He swallowed a little. Then he turned around and left.

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao put on her clothes and washed up quickly. When she opened the door and went out, Leng Hao had already left. Ah Chen stood outside respectfully. ¡°Young madam, where are you heading to now? I can drive you.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked down the hall. Where did he go?

    ¡°Young madam, the young master still has business to attend to, so he left first.¡±

    ¡°Oh, let us head out too then.¡±

    Ah Chen dropped Ye Xiaotao off at the university. In fact, Ye Xiaotao was quite confused. He had done that with herst night, but he left without saying goodbye. Did he do that because he was afraid that she might cling to him?

    Ye Xiaotao shook her head fiercely to get the man out of her mind. She didn¡¯t want to think about him for the time being. She had more important things to do.

    She stormed into the ssroom, looked around, but didn¡¯t see the person she was looking for.

    She pulled a friend over and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ling Feier?¡±

    The friend shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ling Feier didn¡¯te to school today.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ye Xiaotao furrowed her brows tightly.

    ¡°Xiaotao, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking for Ling Feier in such a hurry?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Ye Xiaotao shook her head.

    She didn¡¯t tell her friend that she was looking for Ling Feier for a fight!

    Yesterday, Ye Xiaotao fell into the fountain. She was certain that it must have been Ling Feier¡¯s doing. Don¡¯t ask why, it¡¯s a woman¡¯s intuition!

    Ye Xiaotao wanted to curse out loud. She wanted to p Ling Feier hard, and then pull her hair as well!

    That vicious girl was like a poisonous snake.

    Ye Xiaotao puffed up her delicate cheeks in anger. Then, she copsed on the chair like a deted balloon. What should Ye Xiaotao do now? Ling Feier was gone, and she had nowhere to vent her anger.

    Leng Hao was right. She was stupid.

    She had to do some self-reflection.

    People had too many tricks up their sleeves these days. It was simply too strenuous and unrewarding for her to be sp full of passion for the world. She had to be smarter and wiser.

    ...

    Afterschool, in the afternoon, Ye Xiaotao returned to the vi.

    The maid came out to take her schoolbag. Seeing that she was unhappy, the servant asked, ¡°Young madam, what¡¯s wrong? You usually have a smile on your face whenever youe back.¡±

 Chapter 1053 - Honey, Can You Attend the Parent Teacher Conference

    <h4>Chapter 1053: Honey, Can You Attend the Parent Teacher Conference</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine... Is dinner ready? I want to eat. I¡¯m so hungry.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao had suffered a big loss with Ling Feier, so she was in a bad mood. She urgently needed some delicious food to improve her mood.

    ¡°Young madam, dinner is ready. Come and eat.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao sat in the dining room and stuffed the white square napkin into her cor.

    At this time, the vi gate opened. Ye Xiaotao could hear the maid¡¯s surprised voice, ¡°Ah! Wee back, young master. You¡¯re back so early today.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Leng Hao was back?

    She looked at the time. It was a little past six o¡¯clock. He was back... so early.

    ¡°Young master, the young madam is back as well. She¡¯s in the dining room. This is perfect, Young master and the young madam could have dinner together.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao heard the man grunt. Then, she heard his steady footsteps approaching.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s heart raced when she heard his footsteps. The events ofst night clearly appeared in her mind, and her soft little face blushed a little.

    At this moment, Leng Hao sat across from her.

    The maid was serving the dishes. ¡°Ah, Young madam, why is your face so red? Are you hot?¡±

    The maid had exposed Ye Xiaotao unknowingly. She immediately stole a nce at the man sitting across from her.

    Who knew that the man was also looking at her. He was unfolding a white napkin with his slender fingers. He was quietly looking at her little face with his clear blue eyes.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s head buzzed. She subconsciously straightened her back and fanned herself with her hand. She said to herself, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s so hot.¡±

    ¡°Young madam, the weather had cooled down quite a bittely. It¡¯s almost autumn. I¡¯ll open the window.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After the dishes were served, and the two of them began eating without talking. Ye Xiaotao thought about Ling Feier and felt wronged. She stabbed the steak on her te with her fork repeatedly.

    Leng Hao raised his eyes and nced at her. ¡°Did the steak offend you?¡±

    ¡°No. Ling Feier offended me. I want to stab her to death!¡± Ye Xiaotao put a small piece of steak in her mouth and chewed.

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t say anything but sneered.

    This sneer instantly ignited Ye Xiaotao¡¯s anger. She raised her head and stared at him. ¡°What are youughing at? Are youughing at me?¡±

    Leng Hao picked up the red wine by his hand and took a sip. Without looking at her, he said, ¡°You can¡¯t stop me.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ye Xiaotao was at a loss for words. She lowered her little head and muttered to herself gloomily, ¡°Go ahead andugh at me. Go ahead andugh. I saved Ling Feier. It¡¯s all my fault for being so stupid! But that Ling Feier is really not worthy of being human. I¡¯ve given it some thought, she must have caused me to fall into the water. This morning, I nned to find her and fight her, but she wasn¡¯t at the university. I think she must have run away. Ugh. Don¡¯t let me catch her, cause I won¡¯t let her off so easily!¡±

    The girl grumbled angrily. From his angle, he could see the delicate outline of her face, her jade-like nose, and her pink little mouth. Her appearance reminded him ofst night...

    He didn¡¯t have enoughst night, but it made him miss her the whole day.

    Leng Hao swallowed. He said in a low voice, ¡°Ling Feier has already run away. What¡¯s the use of being angry now? Just use your brain next time.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao humphed, ¡°Of course you¡¯re not angry. What have you lost? Ling Feier let you take advantage instead.¡±

    ¡°Take advantage?¡± Leng Hao looked up. He raised his straight eyebrows and looked at the girl with a half-smile. ¡°Which one are you referring to? Me looking at Ling Feier¡¯s chest, or me and youst night...¡±

    What was he talking about? The maids were present.

    Ye Xiaotao kicked him under the table.

    This time, Leng Hao saw that her snow-white ears were burning red. She red at him coquettishly. As if she had recalled something, she looked away, and her heart began racing.

    Sure enough, she blushed just now because she saw his face.

    Leng Hao¡¯s handsome facial features softened a little, and he was in a good mood. ¡°It seems that the night had left a deep impression on you.¡±

    Nonsense, how could it not be deep?

    That night in Hong Kong was her first time, but all he brought to her was fierce plunder and pain, and her head was spinning. Last night was her second time...

    People said that women always remembered their first man. Even if they didn¡¯t have any feelings for each other, they could slowly develop feelings for each other the more they do it.

    Women were sentimental creatures.

    ¡°Looks likest night had also left a deep impression on you.¡± Ye Xiaotao said with a smile.

    Leng Hao looked at her big, watery eyes and said, ¡°If you miss it, we can revisit it.¡±

    ¡°Sure, honey. I¡¯ll definitely go to you when I miss it.¡± Ye Xiaotao said sweetly.

    Leng Hao¡¯s waist tensed. He couldn¡¯t stand it when she called him ¡°Honey¡± sweetly. He snorted and lowered his head to continue eating.

    Ye Xiaotao thought about something and said, ¡°Oh right, honey, I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°The university is holding a parent-teacher conference tomorrow. My dad can¡¯t make it in time, and my third brother is overseas. Can you... attend the parent-teacher conference?¡±

    ¡°Who am I going as?¡±

    ¡°My uncle... Haha.¡±

    Leng Hao put down the knife and fork in his hand and wiped the corners of his mouth elegantly with the dining cloth. He looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m your uncle?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Tomorrow, you can pretend to be my uncle. Anyway, you¡¯re much older than me. You¡¯re almost ten years older. Everyone will believe you.¡± Ye Xiaotao blinked her big eyes and looked at him pitifully.

    Leng Hao suddenly remembered that the girl was only 20 years old, and he was 30 years old. He was indeed much older than her.

    The age difference was what many women pride themselves on.

    ¡°You like incest?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°You like to have sex with your uncle?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao blushed. ¡°Leng Hao!¡±

    ¡°I had sex with you. How could I be your uncle? Go find someone else, okay?¡± Leng Hao stood up and left coolly.

    It took Ye Xiaotao a long time to understand what he meant. She asked him to pretend to be her uncle, but he refused. Then, he even mocked her with harsh words.

    Stinky rock!

    ...

    The next day, at the school.

    The parent-teacher conference began. Many parents came on campus one after another. Those students held their parents¡¯ arms happily and acted coquettishly, while Ye Xiaotao watched.

    At this moment, her heart was filled with sadness. She was born with a silver spoon in her mouth, but she did not have a mother. She had a father who loved her very much, but her father only provided her with the best material life. Her father did not have time to apany her.

    It had been like this since she was young. Her seat at the school parent-teacher conference was always empty. When her father called the school, all the teachers and supervisors would bow to show their respect. The other students all envied her.

    But to Ye Xiaotao, she envied these children who had their parents with them. If possible, she wanted to exchange for the love she wanted with her current life.

    She wanted to grow up like the other ordinary and happy students.

 Chapter 1054 - My Uncle Likes Someone With Boobs and *ss

    <h4>Chapter 1054: My Uncle Likes Someone With Boobs and *ss</h4>

    Usually, Ye Xiaotao¡¯s ssmates would surround her and ask, ¡°Xiaotao, our parents are here. Is your daddying today?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiaotao. Your brother cane instead of your father. It¡¯ll be an opportunity for us to speak with him.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao shook her head and sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve disappointed you. They aren¡¯ting.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Her ssmates eximed. Then they quicklyforted, ¡°Xiaotao, it¡¯s okay. They are all big shots and busy, so they don¡¯t have time. But they love you so much, and you have us to apany you. You won¡¯t be lonely.¡±

    This was the way things went.

    Ye Xiaotao smiled. ¡°Thank you...¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, someone tugged at her arm. ¡°Xiaotao, Xiaotao, look. That man... that, that extremely handsome man...¡±

    Which man? Ye Xiaotao looked at her little friend who was almost drooling in disdain. She looked into the distance.

    Her pupils dted.

    A ck Hummer stopped by the schoolwn in front of the girls. The driver¡¯s door opened and a tall and handsome figure stepped out.

    It was Leng Hao.

    Leng Hao was wearing a custom-made ck suit. He looked cold and elegant. His handsome figure was even more dazzling than the setting sun behind him. The moment he got out of the car, he quickly attracted the attention of all the girls.

    Ye Xiaotao gasped. Why... did hee?

    Leng Hao held the car keys in one hand and walked slowly to her with the other hand in his trouser pocket. Looking at her dazed expression, he frowned. ¡°Which ssroom?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao quickly came back to her senses and pointed. ¡°There.¡±

    Leng Hao walked into the ssroom with his long legs.

    ¡°Oh my goodness, Ye Xiaotao. You are definitely hiding something!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ye Xiaotao, you are not being a good friend. What is your rtionship with that handsome man? He even came to your parent-teacher conference!¡±

    ¡°I remembered something. Two days ago, you fell into the water at the party. Everyone said that a man from the sky save you. Could the person who saved you be...¡±

    The little friends were stunned.

    Ye Xiaotao stood by the window and looked inside. She saw Leng Hao sitting in her seat. The wooden table and chair were too short. He stretched his long legs forwardzily, looking condescending.

    The school leader rushed over and stood by his side, nodding and bowing. Leng Hao didn¡¯t have many expressions on his face. He only dismissed the school supervisor.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s ears were filled with the chatters from her friends, but she wasn¡¯t paying attention to them. Leng Hao fully upied her mind. Last night, he humiliated her. She thought that he wouldn¡¯te, but he did.

    He came to her parent-teacher conference.

    After 20 years, there was finally someone in her seat.

    She did not expect it to be him.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s heart was warm, and a sweet feeling spread from the tip of her heart all the way to her mouth.

    ...

    The parent-teacher conference began. Ye Xiaotao waited in the garden. At this time, many female students had gathered around her. Everyone was asking her about Leng Hao.

    ¡°Xiaotao, who is that man?¡±

    ¡°My... uncle,¡± Ye Xiaotao replied.

    ¡°Oh my goodness, your uncle is so handsome. Your family has such great genes. Is your uncle married? What do you think of me? Can you introduce me to your uncle?¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, don¡¯t listen to her. Introduce me to your uncle. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal in the future.¡±

    ¡°No, Xiaotao, I¡¯ll treat you to a world tour. I¡¯ll buy you Louis Vuitton bags. Introduce me...¡±

    Everyone crowded around Ye Xiaotao like madmen and even tried to bribe her.

    Ye Xiaotao felt very ufortable. It was as if people all had their eyes on her favorite doll.

    She pouted her pink lips. ¡°No, I won¡¯t introduce anyone.¡±

    ¡°Why, Xiaotao, do you have an aunt?¡±

    ¡°No, but my uncle doesn¡¯t like people like you. My uncle likes... pretty face, big breasts, and a perky butt. Ady in the day, a... slut at night. It¡¯s best if she can push my uncle down at night. You¡¯re all too young, like rabbits.¡± Ye Xiaotao said crisply.

    Then the girls all suck in a deep breath. Someone quietly tugged Ye Xiaotao¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Xiaotao, your uncle... ising...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao froze and quickly turned around. The parent-teacher conference had ended and all the parents had left the ssroom. Leng Hao was the most eye-catching one among the crowd. He walked over and nced at Ye Xiaotao as he walked.

    Ye Xiaotao was petrified. He must have heard what she said just now, right?

    Awkward.

    Leng Hao walked away.

    Looking at the handsome back of the man, the female students¡¯ eyes were filled with pink bubbles. ¡°Wow, he¡¯s really handsome and charming. One look and you can tell he is skilled and big. Xiaotao, chose me. I¡¯m going to push him down now.¡±

    ¡°I, I, I will push him down too. I want to sleep with your uncle.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao immediately broke away from the girls¡¯ entanglement. She frowned and said in a charming voice, ¡°You guys should give up already. My uncle doesn¡¯t like you guys. Besides, if I introduce you guy, you will be my aunt. Are you kidding me?¡±

    ...

    Leng Hao was walking to his car when Mo Zhengyu ran over from in front of him. ¡°Hello, sir. May I know your rtionship with Xiaotao? Are you her uncle?¡±

    Leng Hao recognized Mo Zhengyu with one nce. He pursed his thin lips and walked away.

    ¡°Sir...¡±

    ¡°Why should I answer you?¡± Leng Hao didn¡¯t even turn his head.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m Xiaotao¡¯s senior.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re her senior, I have nothing to do with you, right?¡±

    Mo Zhengyu¡¯s handsome face turned red. The aura of the man in front of him was too overwhelming. It was not something a 23-year-old boy like him could deal with.

    ¡°I like Ye Xiaotao. I wish to have your permission,¡± he mustered up his courage and shouted.

    Leng Hao stopped and turned around to look at Mo Zhengyu when he heard that. He looked at Mo Zhengyu emotionlessly and asked, ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Mo Zhengyu wanted to answer, but Leng Hao was not interested in listening to his answer. ¡°You¡¯re still a student. The car you¡¯re driving now is paid for by your father. If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t you think your father has more right to talk to me? Even if I¡¯m her uncle, how do you want me to answer you? You¡¯re 23 years old and you still have nothing. How can you ask for my permission?¡±

    ¡°Finally, there¡¯s a problem with the person you confessed to. If you like her, go confess to her.¡±

    After saying that, Leng Hao turned around and got into his car.

    At this moment, Ye Xiaotao rushed over. She saw Mo Zhengyu. The boy¡¯s face was red as he stood rooted to the ground. It looked like he had just been humiliated.

    ¡°Senior Mo, are you ok?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao wanted to ask a few questions before leaving, but she heard the sound of the car engine. Leng Hao was about to leave.

    Ye Xiaotao had no choice but to leave Mo Zhengyu. She opened the door of the passenger seat and got into the car.

    The Hummer raced away.

 Chapter 1055 - Donâ€™t Play if You Canâ€™t Afford to

    <h4>Chapter 1055: Don¡¯t y if You Can¡¯t Afford to</h4>

    In the car.

    Ye Xiaotao fastened her seatbelt and looked at the man beside her. ¡°What did you say to senior Mo just now? He didn¡¯t look too good.¡±

    Leng Hao curled his lips and looked at her. ¡°He said that he likes you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Xiaotao was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that senior Mo to be so persistent. He actually ran to Leng Hao and said that he liked her.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at the man¡¯s expression cautiously. ¡°Then... what did you say?¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Leng Hao asked.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s question was skipped over.

    They drove on for a while. Neither spoke, so the atmosphere in the car was a little gloomy. Ye Xiaotao couldn¡¯t hold it in. She had a lot to say, so she cleared her throat and said, ¡°Honey, those girls just asked me to introduce them to you. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I think. The important thing is, didn¡¯t you reject them on my behalf?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Why was it so difficult for her tomunicate with this man.

    ¡°Honey, I did it for your own good. I know you definitely don¡¯t like them. To avoid bringing trouble to you, I took the initiative to reject them for you.¡±

    ¡°Mmm...¡± Leng Hao snorted and gave an ambiguousugh. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be understood by you. I do like a beautiful face, big breasts, and a perky butt. Also, ady during the day, and at night... a slut...¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Ye Xiaotao choked. Her small face instantly turned red. ¡°You said thest sentence, I didn¡¯t say it!¡±

    She widened her eyes, trying to prove her innocence.

    Leng Hao shrugged. ¡°Is there a difference?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao wished she could kick him. Would it kill him if he wasn¡¯t so mean?

    ¡°What tone are you using now? Are you ming me? If you want, I¡¯ll introduce someone to you tomorrow. I¡¯ll set up a marriage recruitment office for Leng Hao. They all want to sleep with you so much. I¡¯ll let you sleep with one a day!¡± Ye Xiaotao said angrily.

    Leng Hao looked at her. She seemed to be angry for real and about to explode.

    Whenever she was angry, she liked to puff up her cheeks. Along with her big eyes, she looked like a kitten when she got angry. Then, his heart itched because kittens liked to scratch people with their ws when they were angry. He wanted to be scratched by her.

    ¡°No need. Don¡¯t you meet all the requirements?¡± His voice was a little hoarse.

    Ye Xiaotao was stunned, then she quickly understood what he meant. He was saying that she was ady during the day, but at night...

    Ye Xiaotao took a few deep breaths to suppress the anger in her heart. She curled the corners of her lips and revealed a bright smile. ¡°Honey, are you saying that I pretend to be innocent during the day and act flirtatious at night? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re wrong!¡±

    Leng Hao nced at her. There was something fishy about her smile.

    ¡°Honey, actually, I¡¯m also very... flirtatious during the day...¡± after saying that, Ye Xiaotao leaned her delicate little body over and reached out her left hand to his crotch. Then, she grabbed it.

    Leng Hao sucked in a breath of cold air. He didn¡¯t expect the girl to be so bold. He felt a quiver and an electric current spread throughout his entire body.

    He already had a very strong reaction.

    ¡°Honey, seems like you are at your limit...¡±

    Leng Hao turned the steering wheel fiercely. He stepped on the brake and stopped the car by the roadside.

    Ye Xiaotao wanted to tease him. When she saw that he reacted, she stopped in satisfaction. However, just as she pulled back her hand, he suddenly stopped the car.

    Due to inertia, Ye Xiaotao crashed forward. Her head was a little dizzy. Before she could recover, Leng Hao had already unfastened her seatbelt. A strong arm wrapped around her soft waist and lifted her.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed and then found herself sitting on top of the man.

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes were filled with desire. He smiled slyly and pinched her cheeks with two fingers. ¡°ying with fire, huh?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was a little scared. Although he didn¡¯t like her. he didn¡¯t bother with her in the past because he didn¡¯t pay attention to her. But Ye Xiaotao had his full attention now.

    She was tongue-tied. ¡°I, umm, I... I was just testing your functionality, Haha...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the result of the test?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Ye Xiaotao immediately gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Honey is awesome. I touched him for a few seconds and then... it hardened. The girls were right, Haha...¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s whole body tensed up. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He pushed his index finger into her small mouth. ¡°Hold it!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was shocked, and then her small face was red like blood. Why was he acting like this?

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Then do you want it from below?¡± Leng Hao said through gritted teeth. Then, he grabbed her soft waist and moved her to his waist. Then he rubbed against her.

    Ye Xiaotao felt embarrassed and also pain.

    She pushed his chest with her two small hands. Afraid that she would really anger him, she closed her eyes and licked his fingertip. Then she sucked on it twice.

    Leng Hao held her small jaw and forced her to look at him.

    The girl¡¯s eyes were bright and watery. Although she acted boldly, she became shy and scared and tried to run away every time they are in the moment. She was like a green fruit that had just been picked from a tree. The fruit tasted sour, but it was also addictive.

    Leng Hao panted twice and then took back his index finger.

    As he pulled back his hand, her saliva stuck on his fingertip. Ye Xiaotao reached out and wiped her mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me if you can¡¯t afford to y. You¡¯ll catch on fire.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was unconvinced. She muttered softly, ¡°Who knew that you would catch fire so easily...¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s gaze darkened. He opened his mouth and bit the girl¡¯s stubborn little mouth as punishment. He spat out fiercely, ¡°Childish!¡±

    What was he saying?

    Don¡¯t mistake her for someone weak just because she didn¡¯t speak her mind.

    She immediately hit his shoulder and avoided his kiss. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±

    Leng hao pinched her buttocks hard, ¡°A married woman with a child in her. Who are you dressed like that for? Senior Mo, Senior Mo, do you feel a sense of aplishment by seducing him? Ye Xiaotao, you¡¯d better not sleep with another man while carrying my child. That would be very dirty!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t use me of something I didn¡¯t do!¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes reddened. She leaned into Leng Hao¡¯s shoulder and bit him hard.

    The taste of sweet blood instantly filled her mouth.

    The environment fell silent. Leng Hao frowned and swallowed. He let go of her perky buttocks. Then, he grabbed her soft waist and tried to push her away.

    But he couldn¡¯t push her away. Ye Xiaotao wrapped her arms around him tightly The girl¡¯s soft and injured voice rang in his ears, ¡°Leng Hao, you can eat whatever you want with your mouth, but you can¡¯t say whatever you want with it. You¡¯re ndering me. What evidence do you have? What¡¯s wrong with me dressing like this? Other girls dress like this too. Why didn¡¯t you scold them?¡±

 Chapter 1056 - Honey, I Like You

    <h4>Chapter 1056: Honey, I Like You</h4>

    Leng Hao frowned when he heard Ye Xiaotao¡¯s usations. He never thought that the other girls could evenpare to her.

    Was Ye Xiaotao unaware of her own beauty? Wherever she went, men¡¯s eyes followed her. No one can me her for her beauty, but she¡¯s to be med for being mboyant!

    ¡°And about senior Mo, how did you know that I was the one who seduced him? I, Ye Xiaotao, have never seduced a man. I¡¯ve always been the one being pursued by those men. I¡¯ve already rejected him, but he still won¡¯t give up. What can I do?¡±

    Leng Hao held her small waist and pushed her away from him a little. The girl¡¯s nose was slightly red, and her eyes were watery and puppy-like. His heart instantly softened.

    ¡°Did you really... rejected him?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Xiaotao was still hugging his neck. She stared at the silver button on his shirt, ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of woman you think I am. I don¡¯tck attention from men, and I¡¯m not that desperate. Also, I¡¯m pregnant. Even if I was not pregnant, I definitely won¡¯t sleep around with just anyone...¡±

    ¡°So you slept around with me?¡± Leng Hao snorted.

    ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± Ye Xiaotao raised her head and met Leng Hao¡¯s blue and wise eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin that night. My father was pressuring me to marry a man I didn¡¯t know. I was rebellious and unconvinced, so I decided to just give my first time to a random person. I thought that senior Mo wasn¡¯t bad, so I tailed him to Hong Kong. I heard that he booked a room in a hotel, so I sneaked in. Who knew you were the one...¡±

    Her exnation did not calm Leng Hao down. Instead, he became more resentful. From his understanding, he was Mo Zhengyu¡¯s substitute.

    If he had not been drunk that night in that room, she would have done it with that Mo Zhengyu.

    Ye Xiaotao saw no change in expression from Leng Hao. She tightened her arms around his neck and said coquettishly, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? I swear that Leng Hao is my only man. If I ever have an affair with another man besides him, then a car can run...¡±

    Leng Hao covered her lips before she could finish her sentence.

    Leng Hao kissed her hard. He sucked the sweetness from her mouth. He didn¡¯t want her to swear or speak. He just wanted her to sit quietly on hisp.

    He didn¡¯t want her to have any more contact with men in the outside world. If that happened, he would lose control. He didn¡¯t like the feeling of losing control, so he wanted to keep her to himself.

    She belonged to him alone.

    Leng Hao was shocked by his own thoughts. Was he in love with her?

    Ye Xiaotao was happy. She noticed that he didn¡¯t want her to swear. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, she could feel his deep love.

    She closed her eyes and responded to his kiss innocently.

    But Leng Hao suddenly pushed her away.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Xiaotao pouted her red and swollen lips and looked at him. Why was he always doing such a thing? Why did he always push her away after he had taken advantage of her or when she responded to him?

    Leng Hao¡¯s breathing was chaotic. What was he going to say?

    He took advantage of her. He was angry at himself. He was angry that he didn¡¯t have the guts to own up to his feelings, that he had fallen in love with her.

    He pushed her away just when she responded to his kiss because his entire body felt restless. He could not stand the slightest bit of teasing from her. He wanted to possess her fiercely and relive that night in Hong Kong, but she was pregnant.

    He could think of no other way than to push her away.

    ¡°Stop moving around. Do you want to have a car sex with me?¡± He raised his handsome eyebrows and pressed them against the tip of her sweet nose.

    That thought never even crossed Ye Xiaotao¡¯s mind!!

    However, Ye Xiaotao understood what he meant. Could it be that he¡¯s unable to hold back when she kissed him?

    His body seemed to be getting hotter and hotter.

    Ye Xiaotao curled the corners of her lips and smiled brightly. She held his handsome face and kissed him. ¡°Honey, do you like me?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Leng Hao snorted.

    ¡°Honey, you saved me time and time again, and you always hug me and kiss me. Today, you attended my parent-teacher conference. Do you like me?¡± Ye Xiaotao asked sweetly.

    Leng Hao pursed his thin lips and said nothing.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at his beautiful lips. His lips were thin. She heard that a man with thin lips could be fickle. But judging from the way he treated his first love, Leng Hao must be the opposite.

    Would he be good to her in the future?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it as a yes.¡± Ye Xiaotao pecked his lips after she said that. ¡°Honey, I think I¡¯m in love with you.¡±

    Leng Hao slowly opened his blue eyes. His burning gaze fell on her face, as if he was judging whether she was telling the truth or not.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m in love with you. Although you¡¯ve got a bad temper, you warmed my heart by saving me so many times. My heart rate increases whenever I look at you. I¡¯ll listen to my gut, so I want to be with you.¡±

    ¡°Honey, I, Ye Xiaotao, will courageously pursue a man I like him. I will give you all of me, but honey, you have to be good to me too. Don¡¯t hurt me. I can give you the world when I¡¯m in love. But I can also remove you from my world without hesitation when I¡¯m in despair.¡±

    ¡°Also, I do meet your requirements. I have a beautiful face, big breasts, and a perky butt. Now that I¡¯m pregnant with your son, I can be dirtier if that¡¯s what you want.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao spoke with her face next to his. Every inch of her breath was soft and sweet. Leng Hao¡¯s entire body rxed as he hugged her tightly.

    Leng Hao had never known what he truly wanted. But now he did. He wanted to hold on to the warmth in his arms forever.

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao spent the night in joy. She had a sweet dream. In the dream, she gave birth to a son. Her son was very cute, like a little milk bun.

    On a sunny morning, her son, who had just learned how to walk, chased after her and called her mommy. She hugged her son in her arms and saw Leng Hao. He walked over with a gentle expression and hugged both of them in his arms.

    Because she was in a good mood, Ye Xiaotao drank two cups of milk in the morning. Leng Hao left early in the morning, so she didn¡¯t see him. But that didn¡¯t affect her good mood.

    After arriving at school, she walked to her ssroom. Then, her phone rang.

    She took out her phone and saw that it was a call from Ye Ziyi.

    She picked up the call. ¡°Hello, third brother. What have you been doing recently? You¡¯ve been so busy. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Xiaotao.¡± Ye Ziyi said. ¡°Third brother has been feeling unwell recently. I¡¯m in the hospital for a checkup. Cough, cough...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao became concerned when she heard his coughs. She quickly asked, ¡°Third brother, what¡¯s wrong? Which hospital are you in now? I¡¯ll go visit you.¡±

    ¡°But you have school...¡±

    ¡°I can take a day off.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m at XX Hospital now. I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 1057 - You Cant Stand Me Ridiculing My Sister

    <h4>Chapter 1057: You Cant Stand Me Ridiculing My Sister</h4>

    Leng Hao returned to the vi in the evening.

    He handed his briefcase to the maid and looked around. The house felt a little empty and quiet, like something was missing.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the young madam?¡±

    ¡°Young master, the young madam is not back yet.¡±

    Leng Hao looked down at the watch on his wrist. It was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening, why was Ye Xiaotao not back yet?

    He took out his phone from his trouser pocket and dialed Ye Xiaotao¡¯s number.

    After a few seconds, the call was answered. However, it wasn¡¯t Ye Xiaotao¡¯s voice that came through, but Ye Ziyi¡¯s. ¡°Hello, brother-inw.¡±

    ¡°Third brother, where¡¯s Xiaotao?¡± Leng Hao asked.

    ¡°Oh, Xiaotao sprained her ankle at school today. I sent someone to bring her to me. She was in pain and had been crying for a long time. I just coaxed her to sleep.¡±

    Leng Hao ced one hand in his pocket and frowned. ¡°How did she get hurt? Is it serious?¡±

    ¡°The doctor said that she hurt her bone and may need to rest for a few days. Brother-inw, do you want toe and visit her? Xiaotao was crying and shouting your name just now.¡±

    Leng Hao imagined a scene of Ye Xiaotao crying in his mind. In fact, he had never seen her cry. She loved to smile. Her eyes and brows curved beautifully whenever she smiled.

    If she were to cry one day, it would definitely look as lovely as the falling petals from a peach blossom.

    Leng Hao smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    ...

    Half an hourter.

    The maid opened the door and Leng Hao stepped into Ye Ziyi¡¯s vi.

    ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯re here.¡± Ye Ziyi immediately came up to him.

    Leng Hao looked up. ¡°Where¡¯s Xiaotao?¡±

    Ye Ziyi went up and patted Leng Hao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Xiaotao is sleeping. Let¡¯s have a cup of tea first. When Xiaotao wakes up, she will be very happy to see you.¡±

    Leng Hao sat on the sofa in the living room. Ye Ziyi personally made two cups of tea and then sat across from Leng Hao. ¡°Brother-inw, try the tea I made.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Leng Hao nodded, but he did not drink the tea. ¡°I heard that my sister Zhiyuan has been very close to you recently.¡±

    Ye Ziyi smiled warmly. ¡°Yes, third brother, our families will be even closer in the future.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a little... our rtionships will beplicated. I call you third brother now. If you¡¯re to be with my sister, then you¡¯ll have to call me big brother instead. I still like... General Zhou a little more.¡± Leng Hao narrowed his eyes and looked at Ye Ziyi with a faint smile.

    Ye Ziyi¡¯s expression changed for a moment, but it was fleeting. ¡°Form of address is of no importance. The most important thing is Zhiyuan¡¯s will. Brother-inw, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to see Xiaotao.¡±

    Ye Ziyi motioned to stand up as he said that.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Leng Hao said.

    Ye Ziyi raised his head and looked at Leng Hao. Leng Hao was holding a gun in his hand and aimed at Ye Ziyi¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ha, haha,¡± Ye Ziyi didn¡¯t panic at all. He gracefully folded his long legs and shrugged, ¡°Brother-inw, what are you doing? Are you pointing a gun at me?¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes were cold. He sneered, ¡°Ye Si, stop acting. I¡¯m not a fool.¡±

    The smile slowly disappeared from Ye Ziyi¡¯s face, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know your sister well enough. Although she¡¯s the daughter of a wealthy family, she¡¯s strong. If she really sprained her ankle, she wouldn¡¯t cry. Also, if she really called my name, she would thene to me. But she didn¡¯te to me. So that could only mean one thing, she can¡¯t.¡±

    Ye Ziyi nodded. He made a mistake. What he said over the phone was filled with ws.

    However, hezily curled the corners of his lips and looked at Leng Hao with interest. ¡°Since you knew thating here would mean danger and came anyway, you must have really fallen for my sister.¡±

    Leng Hao stared at Ye Ziyi and asked, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±

    ¡°Young master Leng, who do you think I am?¡±

    Leng Hao shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but definitely not a good person. Just now, I provoked you by mentioning General Zhou, but you showed signs of changing emotions. This means that you are someone who is always suppressing his true feelings. Ye Ziyi may only be your identity on the surface, you have a big secret. There¡¯s no rush. I will find out sooner orter. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± As he spoke, he nced upstairs, and his thin lips twitched. ¡°Bring Xiaotao out first.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Ziyi raised both his hands to surrender. ¡°That old fool from the Ye family has good taste. He picked you to be Xiaotao¡¯s husband. Young master Leng, don¡¯t be agitated. If the gun goes off identally, someone will die. Someonee!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The door of the room upstairs opened and two people walked out. Ye Xiaotao was tied up and there was a piece of tape on her mouth. Behind her, there was a man in ck with a gun pointed at her head.

    Ye Xiaotao quickly shook her head when she saw Leng Hao. Her big, baby-like eyes were full of fear and worry.

    Ye Ziyi gave his subordinate a look, and his subordinate tore the tape off Ye Xiaotao¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Leng Hao, why are you here? Go away, don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯s very dangerous here!¡± Ye Xiaotao was so worried that she wanted to rush downstairs, but the subordinate stopped her.

    ¡°Ha, haha.¡± Ye Ziyi stood up and pped. He looked at Ye Xiaotao. ¡°Xiaotao, how touching. Young master Leng came to save you, but you asked him go. Have you fallen in love with each other?¡±

    ¡°Third brother, why are you doing this? Why did you tie me up? I¡¯m your sister, I...¡±

    ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re not my sister!¡± Ye Ziyi¡¯s face turned cold, his handsome features were slightly distorted, ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re the daughter of the Ye family. You came from a noble background. That old fool held you in his palm but feared dropping you. He held you in his mouth but feared melting you. What about me? I¡¯m just an orphan, an illegitimate child, and a bastard. I nned step by step to get to where I am today. That old fool used me. He pped me if he didn¡¯t feel good. He kicked me away when I¡¯m of no use. How could a lowly person like me deserve a sister like you!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face was pale, ¡°Third brother, why do you... think like that? We¡¯re family. I know you... have suffered a lot. We¡¯ll make it up to you. As long as... you let me go, I won¡¯t tell anyone about this. You¡¯ll still be my third brother...¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Ye Ziyiughed so hard he was on the verge of tears. ¡°My silly sister. So naive. Too naive.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Leng Hao frowned. ¡°Ye Ziyi, let her go!¡±

    Ye Ziyi stopped smiling. ¡°You can¡¯t stand me ridiculing my sister? I hate it the most when others order me around. No one dared to order me around.¡±

    Ye Ziyi rushed forward like lightning as he said that. He grabbed the gun from Leng Hao¡¯s hand and pressed it against his own forehead. ¡°Come on, shoot me. Kill me. If I die, your wife and that child in her will both die!¡±

 Chapter 1058 - Did I Do Something Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 1058: Did I Do Something Wrong</h4>

    Leng Hao frowned as he looked at Ye Ziyi, who was now beyond recognition. Leng Hao said, ¡°Madman!¡±

    ¡°Haha, well said. Well said. Your sister spent half a year to test me, and Zhou Yao didn¡¯t suspect me at all. I didn¡¯t expect that the brother-inw saw through me in such a short time. Nice!¡± Ye Ziyi gave Leng Hao a thumbs up.

    ¡°Third brother, what exactly do you want?¡± Upstairs, Ye Xiaotao¡¯s hands and feet were cold. This third brother was so unfamiliar to Ye Xiaotao, she was scared. ¡°Daddy owes you. If you want revenge, thene at me. Let Leng Hao go. He¡¯s innocent.¡±

    ¡°Okay, as you wish.¡± Ye Ziyi gave his subordinate a look, and his subordinate immediately raised his hand and pped Ye Xiaotao.

    At this moment, Leng Hao quickly said, ¡°Stop ying around. Didn¡¯t you kidnap her so that you could get me? Your goal is me, so don¡¯t scare her. She really thinks of you as her brother.¡±

    Ye Ziyi snorted coldly. He didn¡¯t need Ye Xiaotao to think of him as her brother. Everyone in this world had a weakness, but he didn¡¯t. Ye Ziyi wanted to y, but no one yed with him. Because no one could afford to y with him.

    ¡°Young master Leng, I invited you here because I wanted you to stay as a guest. But I was afraid that I couldn¡¯t keep you, so crippled one of your arms first.¡±

    Crippled one of Leng Hao¡¯s arms...

    ¡°No, no! Leng Hao, don¡¯t listen to him. He has gone crazy! Just go, don¡¯t worry about me. I beg you, just go...¡± Ye Xiaotao screamed.

    The subordinate taped Ye Xiaotao¡¯s mouth again. Ye Xiaotao could only shake her head vigorously.

    Leng Hao looked up at the girl upstairs. The girl shook her head vigorously. She stared at him with her big watery eyes, afraid that Leng Hao would really cripple his arm.

    Leng Hao smiled at the girl as a silentfort. Then he looked at Ye Ziyi and said, ¡°If I crippled my arm, you can kill me with ease. If I¡¯m going to die either way, why should I listen to you?¡±

    ¡°Young master Leng, I¡¯m not interested in your life or Xiaotao¡¯s life. I just want to keep you for a while. If you don¡¯t cooperate, then I can only...¡± Ye Ziyi shrugged regretfully.

    Bang! Leng Hao fired a shot at his left arm.

    Ye Xiaotao was shocked. Then hot tears spilled from her eyes. ¡°No...¡±

    Leng Hao threw the gun to the ground. The intense pain in his arm made his forehead break out in ayer of cold sweat. He covered the wound with his right hand.

    ¡°Good, young master Leng is straightforward!¡± Ye Ziyi pped in satisfaction. ¡°Come, take them away.¡±

    ...

    In the underground warehouse, the subordinate untied Ye Xiaotao and pushed her in. ¡°Stay there!¡±

    The subordinate locked the door of the warehouse.

    ¡°Leng Hao!¡± Ye Xiaotao quickly ran forward. She squatted down and looked at Leng Hao. Leng Hao¡¯s face was pale. He was sitting in a corner. Blood was still flowing out of his fingers.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes were blurred by tears. She didn¡¯t dare to touch his wound. She didn¡¯t even know what to do. She could only cry, ¡°Leng Hao, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all... my fault. I hurt you...¡±

    Leng Hao looked at the girl. Her small shoulders trembled as she wept. Her soft ck hair was messy around her face. Her little nose was red like a delicate flower.

    She looked so beautiful when she cried.

    He reached out his hand and wiped away her tears gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t cry... It¡¯s just a little blood. I won¡¯t die...¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll get third brother to get a doctor over. You need hemostatic medicine...¡± Ye Xiaotao turned around.

    But arge hand grabbed her thin arm. Leng Hao shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t go, it¡¯s useless. Ye Ziyi is no longer your third brother...¡±

    These words made Ye Xiaotao cry even harder. She hugged her knees tightly with her slender arms and sobbed helplessly, ¡°Why... why have things turned out like this? Third brother... isn¡¯t like this. He treats me... very well. Besides daddy, he treats me... the best. He dotes on me very much, but... but now...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really useless. Third brother doesn¡¯t like me. He... captured me. Now... I even caused you to be involved. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry... It¡¯s all my fault...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was really sad because she really saw Ye Ziyi as her brother. She didn¡¯t have a mother growing up, and her father had many women. There were also a few concubines at home. Those women didn¡¯t like her. They would treat her very well in front of her father, but once her father left, they scolded her and pinched her. She was very young at that time, so she didn¡¯t tell her father. She didn¡¯t want to upset her father. The Ye family was always in a mess, and she didn¡¯t like it there.

    Later on, when she was older, she was very lonely. Because she was the daughter of the Ye family, her ssmates didn¡¯t dare to y with her. Her father didn¡¯t have time to apany her. All she had was money.

    Then, Ye Ziyi returned. This brother of hers was really warm. He would smile at her and take time to apany her. During those years, she was practically Ye Ziyi¡¯s little sidekick.

    But now, everything had changed. It was all fake. Her third brother never liked her at all.

    The girl cried uncontrobly. Leng Hao felt this heart ache. He felt very distressed. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry... I¡¯m fine...¡±

    He stretched out his long arm and pulled her into his arms.

    Ye Xiaotao sat on the ground. She buried her head deep in his chest and rubbed against him. She raised her head and looked at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°Leng Hao, did I... do something wrong...¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Because a lot of people don¡¯t like me... It¡¯s okay. I try my best to smile and try my best to help others. I thought that... one day, they will like me. But... it¡¯s not like that. It seems like everything I do is wrong. For example, Ling Feier, if I didn¡¯t help her, I¡¯m... cold-blooded. If I helped her... it¡¯s vanity...¡±

    Leng Hao did not expect such a cheerful and optimistic girl to be so fragile on the inside. She loved to smile because she wanted to use it to win the love of the world.

    She grew up without a mother and lived in such a treacherous family. She was very sensitive.

    Leng Hao kissed her forehead andforted her in a soft voice, ¡°No, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You did a good job. No one can win the love of the world. As long as we have a clear conscience and live a happy life, it¡¯s all good.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao sniffed and nodded hard, ¡°Mmm, I won¡¯t cry anymore. When I was very young, I understood that those who are worth my tears won¡¯t make me cry. I don¡¯t need to cry for those who aren¡¯t worthy. The way to deal with those bad people is to work hard to live a happy life.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, always believe in yourself. You¡¯re right!¡± Leng Hao smiled.

    Ye Xiaotao wiped the tears off her face and asked with concern, ¡°Are your injuries really okay?¡±

 Chapter 1059 - Everything is Fine Now

    <h4>Chapter 1059: Everything is Fine Now</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao went to check on Leng Hao¡¯s injured arm.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, the bleeding will stop after a while... Don¡¯t move, just sit beside me...¡± Although Leng Hao¡¯s face was pale, his expression was very calm, which put others at ease.

    Ye Xiaotao knew that she couldn¡¯t be of much help. The only thing she could do right now was to remain quiet. She sat beside him along the wall and leaned her little head on his arm.

    I¡¯m sorry...

    She said in her heart. She was really sorry. If she hadn¡¯t been caught by her third brother, Leng Hao wouldn¡¯t be in this situation.

    ¡°Honey, what do you think my third brother wants to do?¡±

    Leng Hao turned his head to look at the girl. The girl pouted her little pink lips and her face was full of worry. Her weak appearance made people want to hold her and take good care of her.

    He rubbed his chin against her forehead. Heforted her gently, ¡°You¡¯ll know what your third brother wants to do very soon. Don¡¯t think about anything now. Close your eyes and sleep for a while to save your strength.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Ye Xiaotao nodded. She curled herself into a small ball and snuggled close to Leng Hao. Then she closed her eyes.

    Leng Hao stretched out his uninjured right arm and held her. He also closed his eyes and took a nap.

    The bleeding on his injured left arm had gradually stopped, but the bullet was still inside. If he didn¡¯t get treated, his arm might be crippled.

    In addition, Ye Ziyi¡¯s identity was questionable. If Leng Hao had guessed correctly, Ye Ziyi was going for his sister Zhiyuan and Zhou Yao. Leng Hao and Xiaotao had be hostages.

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t know how long Ye Ziyi would keep them locked up, but he had to think of a way to escape.

    ...

    Leng Hao closed his eyes and slept for a while. He hugged Ye Xiaotao¡¯s sweet and soft body, so he fell asleep quickly and easily.

    Suddenly, the iron chain door outside was opened, and a man in ck walked in. ¡°Wake up, we need to go!¡±

    Leng Hao opened his eyes, and Ye Xiaotao also moved. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and asked the man in ck, ¡°Where are you taking us?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. Just follow us!¡±

    ¡°How dare you? Get my third brother toe here. I have something to tell him...¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao,¡± Leng Hao stood up, reached out, and grabbed Ye Xiaotao¡¯s slender wrist. Then Leng Hao shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s useless. Ye Ziyi won¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes dimmed.

    ¡°Young master Leng, Miss Ye, you¡¯d better hurry up. Don¡¯t make me use force,¡± the subordinate said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°You!¡± Ye Xiaotao was furious.

    Leng Hao held her soft little hand tightly in his palm. They began walking behind the man in ck.

    The two of them walked in a dark tunnel. Leng Hao looked into the darkness ahead. Ye Ziyi was truly a genius. He actually dug such a deep underground tunnel under his vi.

    Where was the exit?

    Leng Hao did not know the answer, but he was sure that Ye Ziyi wanted to move him to a more secure ce. Once Ye Ziyi seeded, it would be difficult for him to escape.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    There were four men in ck behind him. They all had guns in their hands, and one of them held a torch.

    Leng Hao suddenly came up with an idea. He quietly wrote a word in Ye Xiaotao¡¯s palm.

    Ye Xiaotao was already highly alerted because she was afraid of the dark. When Leng Hao wrote on her palm, she immediately felt it¨C illness.

    Illness?

    Did Leng Hao want Ye Xiaotao to act like she was sick?

    ¡°Aiya!¡± Ye Xiaotao cried out. She stopped and hugged her lower abdomen with both hands, moaning in pain.

    ¡°Xiaotao, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng Hao went forward.

    ¡°My stomach hurts, it hurts...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The subordinate immediately shouted when he heard Ye XIaotao¡¯s screams. ¡°Miss Ye, don¡¯t y any tricks with us. Get up!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao pinched herself and squeezed out two drops of tears, ¡°My stomach hurts... I¡¯m pregnant, it¡¯s almost three months... will my child be alright...¡±

    Leng Hao turned to look at the men in ck. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant. She can¡¯t be frightened. The three-month-old fetus is not fully formed. It¡¯s very easy for her to miscarry. You¡¯d better send her to the hospital immediately.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± the men in ck hesitated.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? She¡¯s your master¡¯s biological sister. Even if your master doesn¡¯t recognize her, she¡¯s still the beloved daughter of the Ye family. If anything happens to her, the entire Ye family will hunt you down. The child in her belly is also the eldest son of the Leng family. When I get out, I¡¯ll make you suffer!¡± Leng Hao said fiercely.

    The men in ck were shocked by Leng Hao¡¯s overwhelming aura. They looked at each other. Their master did not want the two people to die. If something really happened to them, the men in ck would be responsible.

    ¡°Go take a look!¡± The leader of the men in ck kicked the other three men forward.

    The three men in ck came to Ye Xiaotao¡¯s side. ¡°Where does it hurt? Let us take a look.¡±

    ¡°I have a stomachache...¡± Ye Xiaotao tried her best to act it out.

    Leng Hao took a step back. This was his chance! He hit one man in the waist at lightning speed. By the time the man in ck realized what Leng Hao had done, it was toote. Bang! A bullet prated his heart.

    The other two men quickly reacted and wanted to take out their guns, but Leng Hao was too fast. The injury on his left arm did not affect the performance of his right arm at all. Bang! Bang! The other two men also fell to the ground.

    Leng Hao took care of one man with one shot. He was fast, urate, and ruthless.

    This was the first time Ye Xiaotao had seen such a bloody scene. Three living men fell in front of her. A few drops of warm blood even sshed on her face. At this moment, her brain was in a mess, and she wanted to scream. But her throat seemed to be blocked, and she could not make a sound.

    She could only bite her lower lip tightly with her pearl white teeth. Then she covered her ears with both hands and squatted in the corner of the wall.

    She closed her eyes tightly, not daring to look.

    The leader of the men in ck was farther away, so he had the chance to react. After Leng Hao killed three people in a row, that man quickly raised his gun and shot Leng Hao.

    Leng Hao dodged to the side, and the bullet grazed his cheek. The man in ck wanted to shoot again, but he felt pain in his chest. The man in ck looked down and saw a sharp knife in him.

    Leng Hao had been hiding a sharp knife on him.

    The man in ck spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.

    Leng Hao¡¯s forehead was covered with cold sweat. His injured left arm was bleeding again. The bullet was still inside, and he felt a bone-piercing pain.

    He shook his head and tried his best to stay awake. He walked to Ye Xiaotao and squatted down. The girl had curled herself into a ball, and she was trembling.

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness. He slowly reached out and stroke her little head. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everything is fine now...¡±

 Chapter 1060 - You And I Are From Different Worlds After All

    <h4>Chapter 1060: You And I Are From Different Worlds After All</h4>

    Leng Hao wanted tofort her. But before he had even touched her head, the girl screamed. She raised her head and looked at him with fear in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s hand froze in mid-air when he heard that. He looked at the girl¡¯s beautiful pupils. Now, her eyes were filled with disgust and fear. She looked at him as if she was looking at a bloodthirsty devil.

    The gentleness in Leng Hao¡¯s eyes instantly disappeared, and then it was reced with coldness. He stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He began walking forward.

    Ye Xiaotao looked up. He picked up the torch and walked away. Blood dripped from his arms to the ground, and Ye Xiaotao could hear the ssh sound.

    His back was still handsome and tall, but the surrounding darkness engulfed him from all directions. Ye Xiaotao felt that his back looked bleak and lonely.

    ¡°Wait... wait for me.¡± Ye Xiaotao quickly got up. She disregarded the weakness in her legs and quickly chased after him.

    ...

    After walking for a very long time, they finally reached the exit. Looking at the light in front of them, Ye Xiaotao was so happy she could cry. ¡°They¡¯ve escaped.¡±

    Leng Hao threw the torch in his hand on the ground and looked around.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± Ye Xiaotao also looked around. They seem to be in a wilderness. There were many different paths and intersections. She didn¡¯t know the way at all.

    Their phones had been taken away, and they don¡¯t have any othermunication tools.

    Leng Hao pursed his pale thin lips and looked at the sky. Then, he chose a path on the right without saying a word.

    ¡°Leng Hao...¡± Ye Xiaotao chased after him. ¡°Why are you walking so fast? I¡¯m scared. Wait for me... Ah, your arm is still bleeding. Let me take a look...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao touched his left arm.

    However, Leng Hao pulled back his arm before she could touch it. He kept walking without looking at her.

    The man¡¯s expression was very unpleasant. He had probably lost too much blood. His face was pale and his lips were blue. Most importantly, he seemed to be angry. His handsome face was tense and his cold expression scared people away.

    Ye Xiaotao knew that she had made a mistake. She followed behind him and exined in a low voice, ¡°Are you... angry? I¡¯m sorry, just now... I was just too scared. It was the first time I saw... you kill someone, so... I spoke carelessly. I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    The man in front of her didn¡¯t say anything.

    As they walked, Ye Xiaotao felt cold rain on her face. She looked up and saw that the sky was raining.

    It was already autumn and the rain was very cold.

    ¡°Honey, should we find a shelter first? The rain is getting heavier and heavier. If we get wet, we will catch a cold...¡±

    Before Ye Xiaotao could finish her sentence, the tall figure in front of her swayed. Then, with a loud sound, Leng Hao knelt on one knee on the ground.

    ¡°Honey!¡± Ye Xiaotao was shocked. She quickly went forward and squatted down. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare me...¡±

    Leng Hao felt dizzy. He was at his limit. He blinked and looked at the girl beside him, ¡°Go ahead. If you follow this path, you should get to the exit. If you see anyone, call out loudly. I believe your daddy must have sent people to look for you...¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? If I leave, what are you going to do? I¡¯m not going without you!¡± Ye Xiaotao insisted.

    Leng Hao curled his lips, revealing a bitter and lonely smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. We¡¯re not suitable. You and I are from different worlds after all.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Get up. Let¡¯s go. We can definitely turn the situation around!¡± She grabbed his arm.

    But Leng Hao pushed her away. She lost her bnce and fell to the ground. Her soft little palm rubbed against the rough ground and bled. She was in so much pain that tears came out of her eyes.

    The manughed, ¡°Ye Xiaotao, do you not understand what I mean? I told you to get lost! Look at you, you can¡¯t do anything. You are so stupid. If you weren¡¯t caught by Ye Ziyi, would I end up like this? You said that you would go with me, but you fall so easily. What else can you do? If you stay, you will only be a burden. I don¡¯t need you anymore. Get lost!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes were blurred by tears. His words really hurt her feelings. She felt that she was a failure. She was the one who dragged him down. Everything she did was wrong.

    Ignoring the pain in her palm, she got up from the ground. She looked at Leng Hao with teary eyes and sobbed softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry... I¡¯ll leave. But not now... you¡¯re injured and you¡¯re bleeding a lot. Let¡¯s leave this ce together first, and then...¡±

    ¡°Ha,¡± Leng Hao sneered. He fixed his eyes on her and said coldly, ¡°Are you staying here because I¡¯m injured? I think you¡¯re just trying to drag me down. You can¡¯t live without me. Miss Ye, what else can you do?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s entire body was wet from the rain, and her teeth were chattering. The man¡¯s words were like a sharp knife that kept cutting her heart, making her feel bad and disappointed.

    She clenched her hands and straightened her back. That was her line. She would not allow anyone to trample on her pride and dignity.

    She looked at the man with tears flowing down her face. ¡°Leng Hao, I¡¯ve caused you harm. I hereby solemnly apologize to you, but I¡¯m not the kind of person you think I am! Also, if you want me to leave, fine, I¡¯ll leave!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao turned around and ran away quickly.

    Seeing the girl¡¯s figure disappear in front of his eyes, Leng Hao¡¯s tensed face gradually rxed. Ye Xiaotao, I¡¯m sorry...

    He couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. His vision turned dark and he fell to the ground.

    His eyelids were very heavy. He wanted to sleep. He knew that he might not be able to open his eyes again once he slept. The bullet in his left arm had not been removed and the wound had been infected and festered. He did not have the strength to walk out, so he did not want to drag her down. She should leave on her own.

    Leng Hao opened his eyes slightly. He watched as the heavy rain fall on the ground. Was he going to die alone like this?

    He knew that loneliness was his destiny.

    He did not like fighting and killing. He had never liked it. But he killed for the first time when he was only twelve. His hands were stained with blood. He had no friends, and he did not need friends. His father and sister were not people he could confide in. As time passed, he closed his heart. He had always been alone.

    Later, he met Bai Lingyun. The three years he spent at college was filled with joy. However, Bai Lingyun eventually abandoned him and went abroad. He knew that she did not like his background in the mafia world.

    All in all, Bai Lingyun did not understand him.

    Bai Lingyun had never entered his heart.

 Chapter 1061 - Are You Dead

    <h4>Chapter 1061: Are You Dead</h4>

    Six months ago, Bai Lingyun suddenly reconnected with Leng Hao. He had been single since she left. Although he wasn¡¯t waiting for Bai Lingyun, he did still have feelings for her.

    He nned to get back together with her, so the Leng and Bai families began to discuss the wedding date. However, Ye Xiaotao appeared at this time. She r*ped him and forcefully came into his life.

    He and Bai Lingyun also began fighting a lot. In the end, he was exhausted. The feelings he had for her ten years ago had long faded away. So Leng Hao decided to finally let Bai Lingyun go.

    He thought that he and Ye Xiaotao were only married on paper. From the beginning, he knew that they were from different worlds. Over time, however, his sleeping heart slowly recovered to life, and he fell in love with her.

    He fell in love with Ye Xiaotao.

    He wanted to stay with Ye Xiaotao forever. She was bearing his child, their love was mutual, and they were married. Everything lined up. However, when she looked at him with such a repulsive and frightening gaze moments ago, the wound in his heart torn open again. Leng Hao concluded that Ye Xiaotao was just like Bai Lingyun.

    It was good that things turned out like this. After Ye Xiaotao left, Leng Hao would return to being alone like before.

    Everything was just like before they met.

    Leng Hao smiled and closed his eyes.

    ...

    Leng Hao wanted to sleep, but the pain in his left arm awakened him. He slowly opened his eyes and turned his head. There was a girl beside him.

    It was Ye Xiaotao.

    Ye Xiaotao knelt beside him. She chewed the herbs she collected from somewhere and then applied them on Leng Hao¡¯s festering wound. He hissed in pain. Then, she tore a piece of cloth from the hem of her dress and bandaged his wound tightly.

    ¡°Why... why didn¡¯t you leave?¡± Leng Hao asked weakly.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at him. Her eyes and nose were red from crying for so long. She pouted her pink lips and snorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m useless? So I have to prove that I¡¯m still useful. Anyway, howe the person who was yelling at me ended up falling to the ground?¡±

    Leng Hao looked at her pretty little face, and his cold heart began to warm up again. He smiled and said, ¡°I probably... can¡¯t make it this time. You should go...¡±

    Tears instantly filled Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes when she heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ve forgiven you. What you said really hurt my feelings deeply, but I¡¯m the one who got you involved. This time, it¡¯s my turn to save you. We¡¯re even.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao stood up.

    Leng Hao looked at her back. The girl walked into a bush. The thorns pricked her leg and left a few red marks on her soft and delicate skin. She frowned, but she didn¡¯t stop. Ye Xiaotao walked further and snapped two thick vines with her hands.

    Ye Xiaotao made a knot with the two thick vines and returned to the man¡¯s side.

    The rain was getting heavier. Ye Xiaotao wrapped the think vine on Leng Hao¡¯s legs and upper body with difficulty. The man looked extremely weak, like he might faint in the next second. She patted his handsome face and said, ¡°Hey, Leng Hao, wake up. You¡¯re not allowed to sleep, got it?¡±

    Leng Hao opened his eyes slightly and smiled weakly. ¡°I take back what I said to you. Actually... you can do many useful things...¡±

    ¡°Of course. My dad paid people to teach me the basics of wilderness survival skills. Leng Hao, my teacher told me that when facing difficult situations, we must not lose hope. To survive is the most important thing. So don¡¯t fall asleep. I¡¯ll drag you as I walk. I saw a farm just ahead moments ago.¡±

    The girl managed to always surprise him. Leng Hao¡¯s expression softened. He looked at her and asked, ¡°Why... did youe back?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao snorted at his question. She was very vengeful. ¡°I told you. I¡¯m the one who implicated you. If you die, I¡¯ll feel guilty and me myself... Ok, enough of this talk. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao stood up.

    ¡°Ye Xiaotao,¡± Leng Hao grabbed her slender wrist. ¡°You don¡¯t have enough strength to drag me. Just give up...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao flung his hand away angrily. ¡°You¡¯re a man, a real man. It¡¯s so easy to just die. If you¡¯re a real man, live on!¡±

    After saying that, Ye Xiaotao picked up the two thick vines and ced them on her shoulders. Then, she dragged him forward.

    But Leng Hao was right. She was too weak. She had been pampered since she was young and had never toiled with hard work. So even when she used all her strength, she wasn¡¯t able to move the man an inch.

    Ye Xiaotao could not open her eyes because of the rain. She refused to admit defeat. If she gave up, there would really be no hope left for Leng Hao. She would not give up.

    Ye Xiaotao clenched her teeth and used all her strength. One, two, three. Finally, she was able to move the man behind her a little bit.

    This was a good sign. Ye Xiaotao¡¯s confidence increased. She kept it up and dragged Leng Hao forward with her little by little.

    ...

    After a long time, Ye Xiaotao felt that her hands and feet, especially her shoulders, were no longer hers. Her body felt so cold and painful that she was almost numb.

    She looked up and saw the small brick house in front of her. Great, she had finally reached her destination. Leng Hao was saved.

    She threw down the thick vines and ran forward. She knocked on the door of the house and shouted, ¡°Is anyone here? Is anyone here? Can anyone help me?¡±

    The door opened with a creaking sound. A man in his forties opened the door. The man shouted impatiently, ¡°Why would you knock on a rainy day? Get lost...¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s voice stopped abruptly because he saw Ye Xiaotao¡¯s pretty face. His eyes instantly lit up.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. My... husband and I got into an ident. My husband is injured. Can we shelter from the rain here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± the middle-aged man said with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you so much, uncle. Thank you. Can you help me carry my husband in?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The middle-aged man and Ye Xiaotao carried Leng Hao into the house.

    ...

    They ced Leng Hao on the wooden bed. Ye Xiaotao stood by the bed and said happily, ¡°Leng Hao, wake up. We¡¯re saved...¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes were closed. He did not respond to Ye Xiaotao¡¯s exmation.

    Ye Xiaotao froze for a second. She touched the man¡¯s handsome and cold face with her trembling hand. She murmured like she had lost her soul, ¡°Leng Hao, open your eyes. Wake up. It¡¯s very cold. You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±

    As she spoke, Ye Xiaotao held Leng Hao¡¯s big palm with her hands. She squeezed her hands, hoping to share some of her warmth. Tears fell from her eyes uncontrobly. She sobbed softly, ¡°Leng Hao, don¡¯t scare me, okay? I dragged you all the way here. You¡¯re about to be saved. Why don¡¯t you open your eyes? Are you... dead?¡±

 Chapter 1062 - Honey, Save Me

    <h4>Chapter 1062: Honey, Save Me</h4>

    ¡°Leng Hao, don¡¯t... die. If you die, what will happen to me? What will happen to our... child? You can¡¯t die. Did you hear me? What you said to me was so... unpleasant. You haven¡¯t apologized to me yet. I¡¯ve... confessed to you. I told you that I liked you, and you didn¡¯t turn me down. I don¡¯t care, you and I have to spend the rest of our lives together...¡±

    ¡°Leng Hao, Wake up... please? I admit... sometimes I¡¯m... very stupid. How about this? I promise that I¡¯ll change if you wake up, okay?...¡± Ye Xiaotao wept.

    Ye Xiaotao was sobbing uncontrobly. The middle-aged man stood beside her and nced at Leng Hao. Leng Hao¡¯s face was ashen and his eyes were tightly shut. He was probably going to die soon.

    The middle-aged man looked at Ye Xiaotao with shining eyes. He rubbed his palms together and thought, ¡°This is great. The girl will be all his when this man dies.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s wife diedst year. Because he was poor, he could not remarry. He had cursed his father and mother in his heart. He thought that he would remain single for the remainder of his days, but Ye Xiaotao suddenly knocked on his door. He had never seen such a beautiful girl in his entire life. She was pure and tender, causing his bestial nature to erupt.

    The middle-aged manughed loudly in his heart. He was also blessed by his past life. From now on, this little girl would be his second wife.

    Ye Xiaotao cried for a while. Then, she mustered up the courage to feel Leng Hao¡¯s breath with her finger. He was breathing. Leng Hao was still breathing!

    Leng Hao was not dead!

    Ye Xiaotao quickly wiped the tears off her face and looked at the middle-aged man. ¡°Uncle, my husband is unconscious. He has a very serious injury on his arm. Do you have any medicine here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we pick our own herbs from the mountains here. I have a lot of them. Which kind do you need?¡±

    ¡°Where are the herbs? Let me have a look.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao knew a little about herbs. The teacher for wilderness survival taught her. He taught her the most basic things. She was smart and learned quickly. She had not forgotten what she¡¯d learned all these years.

    She did not expect that what she¡¯d learned woulde in handy now.

    A wretched smile shed in the middle-aged man¡¯s face. ¡°Umm... I put the herbs in the house next door. If you want to take a look, I can take you there.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked at Leng Hao worriedly, then nodded. ¡°Okay, bring me there to take a look.¡±

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao followed the middle-aged man to a small house. The middle-aged man pushed the door open and Ye Xiaotao walked in. There were indeed a few baskets of herbs inside the house.

    She was overjoyed and quickly ran forward. ¡°Uncle, can I take some of these herbs? This one is to stop the bleeding, and this one...¡± Ye Xiaotao picked out some herbs.

    The middle-aged man stood behind her and studied Ye Xiaotao¡¯s figure. Her clothes were wet and stuck to her body. The girl¡¯s exquisite and seductive curves were obvious.

    The middle-aged man almost drooled. He did not expect such a young girl to have such a good figure. At such a young age, she had matured in all the right ces.

    ¡°Of course you can take these herbs. You can take as many as you like, as long as...¡± the middle-aged man suddenly pounced forward and hugged Ye Xiaotao.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Xiaotao was frightened, and she screamed. She struggled with all her might, ¡°Uncle, what are you doing? Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Haha, little girl, your man is dying. Don¡¯t bother about him. Just go with my flow, and I¡¯ll guarantee you a good life. Most importantly, I¡¯ll definitely make you full on the bed at night. I¡¯ll make you so happy you¡¯ll lose your mind!¡± The middle-aged man tried to kiss Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face. He was ted and couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.

    Ye Xiaotao knew that this was a person with evil intentions. She immediately looked towards the door and said. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re here!¡±

    The middle-aged man froze when he heard that. He quickly turned his head to look.

    At this moment, Ye Xiaotao picked up the basket next to her and ruthlessly smashed it on the middle-aged man¡¯s head. Then, she ran outside and shouted, ¡°Help! Someone wants to rape me! Help... Ah!¡±

    The middle-aged man soon caught Ye Xiaotao. He threw her into the corner of the room and pped her. ¡°Little b*tch, how dare you hit me. If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, you might forget who your man is.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao became dizzy after the p. With a hiss of pain, she hugged her lower abdomen with her two small hands. Her stomach hurt.

    Just now, she bumped into the wall and now her stomach hurt.

    Her face instantly turned pale. Ye Xiaotao¡¯s forehead started to break out in cold sweat. She was scared. ¡°Would her baby be okay? Would she have a miscarriage?¡± Ye Xiaotao thought.

    The middle-aged man tried to strip Ye Xiaotao. Ye Xiaotao struggled to stop him from touching her. ¡°Get lost! Get your dirty hands off me! Don¡¯t touch me! Leng Hao, Honey, save me!¡±

    ¡°Haha, little beauty, quit calling for that dying person. Isn¡¯t it exciting that you¡¯re making out with me while your husband is right next door?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao spat on him, then she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°If you dare to touch me, someone will definitely tear you into pieces. I promise!¡±

    The middle-aged man wiped the saliva off his face and said with a sinister smile, ¡°Okay, after I enjoy you thoroughly, I¡¯ll be waiting to be torn into pieces.¡±

    The middle-aged man then tried to pull down Ye Xiaotao¡¯s pants.

    At this moment, the middle-aged man felt arge palm on his shoulder. He tried to get rid of therge palm, but he couldn¡¯t. The middle-aged man was surprised and turned around.

    A fistnded on the middle-aged man¡¯s jaw.

    The middle-aged man staggered back and crashed into the wall. The teeth in his mouth were all loosened and a few even fell off. He looked up and saw Leng Hao.

    Leng Hao was very weak, especially because of the festering wound on his left arm. However, he stared at the middle-aged man calmly. His eyes were gloomy and fierce, and his aura was overwhelming.

    The middle-aged man felt his scalp go numb. He did not dare to look at Leng Hao in the eyes. But when he thought about how badly injured Leng Hao was and how Leng Hao was about to die, the middle-aged man mustered up his courage and said, ¡°You dare to hit me? I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    The middle-aged man rushed towards Leng Hao.

    Leng Hao did not move. The middle-aged man stopped right when he was about to reach Leng Hao. He looked down at his stomach and saw a sharp knife piercing through his abdomen.

    ¡°You!¡± The middle-aged man did not expect this move. He fell to the ground unwillingly and died.

    Leng Hao squatted on one knee and pulled out the sharp knife. He wiped the blood on the sharp knife on the middle-aged man¡¯s clothes and stood up.

    He walked to the girl. Ye Xiaotao¡¯s clothes were torn and arge patch of fair skin near her chest was exposed. She curled her body and tried her best to cover herself with her two small hands.

    Leng Hao¡¯s cold and hard expression became gentle. He wanted to stroke her little head, but he didn¡¯t on second thought. He withdrew his hand.

 Chapter 1063 - if Youâ€™re in Pain, Iâ€™ll be in Pain Too

    <h4>Chapter 1063: if You¡¯re in Pain, I¡¯ll be in Pain Too</h4>

    His hands were stained with blood. She definitely wouldn¡¯t like to be touched by them.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re safe now...¡± he said hoarsely before turning around.

    Just as he turned around, a soft little body hugged him tightly from behind. The girl rubbed her small face against his handsome back and cried softly, ¡°Don¡¯t go... I¡¯m scared...¡±

    The soft and weak cry from behind softened Leng Hao¡¯s heart. He slowly turned around and held her little face, which was drenched in tears, in his right hand. ¡°I just killed someone. Are you scared of me?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao shook her head hard, ¡°No... that¡¯s not what I mean. I didn¡¯t push you away when we were in the tunnel because I was scared of you. I was just too scared of seeing blood... I believe that no one in this world is born to love killing people. Just like this bad guy. If you don¡¯t kill him, he will kill us. You had no choice...¡±

    Leng Hao wiped away her tears with his thumb. ¡°But, what you¡¯re afraid of is part of my job...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao stretched out her arms and hugged Leng Hao¡¯s waist tightly. She pressed her head against his heart and listened to his strong heartbeat. It made her feel as if the whole world had be serene.

    ¡°Honey, although I don¡¯t like your job, I can slowlye to terms with it in the future.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because...¡±

    Because he was in this profession, so she would try to ept everything about him.

    Leng Hao swallowed. Then he gently closed his eyes. He stretched out his right arm and held her tightly. His empty soul had finally been filled.

    He had been looking for such a girl. A girl who would try to enter his heart, so that he would never be lonely again.

    Leng Hao kissed her hair. His big palm slid down to her t belly and rubbed it. ¡°I saw you hugging your stomach just now. Did it hurt anywhere?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao let go of him and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I did feel a little ufortable just now, but I¡¯m fine now... There are a lot of herbs here. Your arm needs treatment.¡±

    ...

    The two of them returned to the main house. Ye Xiaotao lit a candle and ced it on the wooden table. Leng Hao sat on the wooden stool and held the knife above the me.

    Ye Xiaotao stood behind him and untied his bloody shirt. She frowned and whispered, ¡°Although I found a painkiller herb, you need to remove the bullet and the infected flesh first. So, you¡¯ll be in a lot of pain. Are you sure you want to do this?¡±

    Leng Hao showed no change in emotion. ¡°There is no modern medical assistance avable here. If we don¡¯t treat it now, my arm might be crippled. It¡¯s just a little pain. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t say anything else. This was the only way.

    She unbuttoned the man¡¯s shirt, revealing his robust upper body. Leng Hao removed the knife from the me and said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    The knife was red from the heat. Leng Hao slowly inserted the knife into his wound.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t dare to look. Hot tears burst out from her eyes again. The man didn¡¯t make a sound, not even a grunt. But she saw him tremble and all the muscles in his body tensed.

    He was suppressing.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t dare to hug him too hard, so she gently hugged his right side. She wanted to give him some strength andfort. ¡°Honey, if you¡¯re in pain, just cry out.¡±

    The sweat on Leng Hao¡¯s forehead rolled down. He exerted force with his hand, and the bullet came out from his wound and fell to the ground.

    He didn¡¯t stop there but quickly removed the infected flesh from his arm.

    After doing all that, Leng Hao threw the sharp knife on the ground and shut his eyes. His chest was heaving up and down due to the immense pain.

    Ye Xiaotao applied the crushed herbs to his wound and wrapped his wound tightly with a clean cloth. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s done.¡±

    She exhaled lightly.

    Leng Hao¡¯s face was pale and his lips were dry. He nodded.

    Ye Xiaotao sat beside him. She did not know how tofort him, so she raised her small head and kissed his cheek.

    The girl¡¯s sweet body fragrance entered his nose. Leng Hao opened his eyes. The girl¡¯s little face was covered with sparkling tears. He pursed his lips. ¡°Why are you crying? You¡¯re not the one in pain.¡±

    ¡°But, if you¡¯re in pain, I¡¯ll be in pain too...¡± Ye Xiaotao choked.

    Leng Hao¡¯s clear blue eyes suddenly burst with tenderness and passion. He would remember the tears that this girl shed for him.

    He reached out and held her little face, then he kissed her pink lips.

    Ye Xiaotao hugged his waist. If kissing could alleviate his pain, then she¡¯ll do it. She responded to him innocently but initiatively. Their tongues intertwined.

    The two kissed for a long time before they finally stopped. Leng Hao put his nose against hers and looked at her blushing little face. ¡°Let¡¯s stay here for the night. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Ye Xiaotao said.

    ...

    There was only a wooden bed in the room. Ye Xiaotao tidied up and found a new set of nkets in the closet. She covered the bed with it and helped Leng Hao onto the bed.

    ¡°Our clothes are all wet. There are no clothes here, so should we sleep without our clothes?¡± The man suddenly said.

    ¡°What?¡± Ye Xiaotao froze. Then she understood what the man meant. Both of their clothes were wet. With that said, she finally realized how cold she was.

    If they were going to sleep, they would definitely need to take off their clothes. But that would be embarrassing.

    Leng Hao saw that she avoided his eyes and was shy. He smiled and said, ¡°I have seen all of you? It¡¯s not the first time we slept together like that. Why? Are you scared?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao recalled that time when she fell into the water. He also hugged her naked in the hotel room, and then... Then he even took advantage of her.

    ¡°Who¡¯s afraid? I¡¯m not afraid! I¡¯ll take it off, just you wait.¡± She replied stubbornly.

    ¡°Alright then, can you help me take off my pants now?¡±

    ¡°Why me?¡±

    ¡°My arm is injured.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao couldn¡¯t argue against that.

    She can¡¯t reject him if it¡¯s because of his arm.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take it off for you. If you don¡¯t mind, then I won¡¯t even think twice.¡± As she said that, Ye Xiaotao pulled down his pants.

    Suddenly, a ck forest barged into her sight. Ye Xiaotao couldn¡¯t help but cover her eyes with her two small hands. ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed. Her eyes had be impure!

    Leng Hao thought that she looked very cute. He looked down and saw her chest area. There was a tear in her clothes, and he could see everything clearly.

    He said with a hoarse voice, ¡°What are you shouting for? Even if I wanted to, my physical condition prohibits me from doing anything to you. However, if you don¡¯t cover me soon with the nket, I can give it a try.¡±

 Chapter 1064 - Leng Hao, Youâ€™re So Bad

    <h4>Chapter 1064: Leng Hao, You¡¯re So Bad</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao secretly nced at him through the gaps of her fingers when he said that. She saw that the man was staring at her chest.

    She lowered her eyes and realized that her body was exposed.

    ¡°B*stard, don¡¯t look!¡± She cursed angrily and pulled the nket over his body.

    Leng Hao leanedzily against the headboard of the bed, and his lips curled into a devilish smile. ¡°What are you waiting for? Take off your clothes and get in. You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°Take off... of course I¡¯ll take off my clothes, but close your eyes and don¡¯t look!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Hao agreed readily, and then he closed his eyes.

    Ye Xiaotao made sure that he wasn¡¯t peeking before slowly turning around. She quickly took off her clothes, lifted her legs, and climbed into the bed.

    However, she acted too hastily. She tripped over his long legs. ¡°Ah!¡± She crashed into the wall.

    She thought that her head was going to break open, but it didn¡¯t. A strong arm caught her around her soft waist and carried her under the nket.

    Leng Hao covered her with the nket, leaving her little head out. ¡°How could you be so rash? If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought that you were trying to seduce me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not...¡± Ye Xiaotao puffed up her cheeks and retorted. But when she saw how the man¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness, she felt sweet in her heart.

    She yfully stuck out her little pink tongue at him.

    ¡°Why are your thoughts so dirty?¡±

    ¡°Since you understood me perfectly, does that mean you also have a dirty mind?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Why did he always have to have thest word? Can¡¯t he just let her win?

    Ye Xiaotao immediately clenched her fists and punched him on the shoulder.

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t move and let her hit him. Her punches felt like scratches. But it was also her who brought him back from death¡¯s gate. She didn¡¯t give up on him.

    Ye Xiaotao noticed that his gaze had be increasingly passionate. She suddenly felt shy. She quickly withdrew her little hand and stuffed it back into the nket.

    At this moment, her shoulder felt warm. The man caressed her with his rough and big palm.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Her voice was so seductive that it almost didn¡¯t sound like hers anymore.

    Leng Hao gently caressed the wound on her shoulder with his fingers. She had already applied some herb on the wound, but the red marks from the think vines were obvious. He felt very distressed.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t understand his question for a moment. She looked at him and saw that the man was looking at the wound on her shoulder.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t say anything.

    Leng Hao lifted his eyes and looked at her. He had already seen through her thoughts, He said with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m asking if your wounds still hurt. What were you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about. I... I wasn¡¯t thinking about you touching me!¡±

    As soon as she said this, Ye Xiaotao wanted to bite off her own tongue. What was she saying... She had exposed herself!

    Leng Hao raised his eyebrows and smiled. This girl was amusing. She could spread her happiness to others.

    ¡°My legs are fine. It was just scratched by the thorns. It didn¡¯t bleed.¡± Ye Xiaotao thought that he was concerned about the injury on her leg.

    Leng Hao smiled and did not say anything.

    His palm made her feel itchy and numb. Ye Xiaotao tried to remove herself from his hand, but she could not. ¡°My legs are really fine... Mmm!¡±

    He blocked her mouth.

    Ye Xiaotao widened her eyes in shock at the sudden kiss. The man also had his eyes open. He looked at her with a gentle smile that was both passionate and yful.

    Ye Xiaotao suddenly realized that he wasn¡¯t asking about the injury on her leg at all.

    He was teasing her again.

    She ced her two small hands on her chest and tried to push him away. Ye Xiaotao pouted at him with her sparkling eyes. ¡°Leng Hao, you¡¯re so bad.¡±

    Her soft voice made Leng Hao¡¯s ears tingle. ¡°Are you stupid? You can¡¯t tell when a man is taking advantage of you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not taking advantage of me!¡± Ye Xiaotao retorted instinctively.

    But as soon as she said it, she wanted to cry. Was her brain short-circuited tonight? She kept saying things that didn¡¯t make sense.

    She wanted to hide. The man said in his hoarse and masculine voice, ¡°Then what is taking advantage of you?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao knew that he was going to make a big deal out of it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Oh, what a coincidence. I know. I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Leng Hao covered them both with the nket.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Xiaotao screamed.

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao felt dizzy. ¡°Honey, Honey...¡±

    The girl¡¯s cheeks were red, and her charming, electric eyes were watery. Leng Hao bent down and kissed her right cheek. The middle-aged man had pped her and left a red mark on her face. He kissed the mark little by little and felt a pain in his heart.

    ¡°Are you cold?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao shook her head. ¡°No... I¡¯m not cold anymore.¡±

    Leng Hao panted. It was such a cold day, and physical contact between a man and a woman was the best way to warm up. He was trying to keep her warm.

 Chapter 1065 - I Like You More, Ye Xiaotao

    <h4>Chapter 1065: I Like You More, Ye Xiaotao</h4>

    Three months...

    Ye Xiaotao caught hold of these three words. She suddenly remembered that time in the hotel room after she fell into the water. He had asked her how many months it had been. At that time, she said that it was almost three months. And then he suddenly left.

    At that time, she thought that he was being weird. Now that she thought about it, it was clear that he wanted to do... that kind of thing with her.

    Ye Xiaotao buried her entire face into his muscr chest. Smelling the faint smell of herbs and masculinity from his body, her little heart thumped wildly.

    She had butterflies in her stomach.

    Leng Hao rubbed against her soft forehead with his mouth and then reached out his big palm to feel her belly. Her belly was still very t and did not protrude at all. The girl¡¯s waist was thin, and he could cover her entire belly with one hand.

    ¡°Does your belly hurt?¡± He asked worriedly.

    ¡°No... it just hurt for a while at first... this baby is very well-behaved. Other mothers vomit and feel difort, but I have no such experience...¡± Ye Xiaotao looked up at Leng Hao as she said that. ¡°Honey, do you like this baby?¡±

    Leng Hao raised his straight eyebrows and thought for a while.

    The hope in Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes quickly dimmed. She turned around and had her delicate back towards him. She lowered her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like this baby. It¡¯s okay, I understand.¡±

    Leng Hao looked at the little girl¡¯s back and suddenly felt a pain in his heart. He put his long arms around her slim waist and hugged her tightly. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You are the one who said that I don¡¯t like the baby, not me.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao froze. What... did that mean?

    ¡°I admit that this child was an ident. You and this child were not part of my n. You two have disrupted my life. At first, I might not be able to ept you two. But when you cried in my ear and said that you didn¡¯t know what to do without me, I told myself to stay strong and live on. You and the child have long been a part of my life. I... like this child. I like you... even more, Ye Xiaotao.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao immediately burst into tears. This was the first time he had said that he liked her.

    So he had heard her crying when he was unconscious. She and the baby were the motivation for him to wake up. That was why Leng Hao had appeared and saved her when the middle-aged man tried to rape her.

    He was her hero.

    Ye Xiaotao felt a sweetness in her heart. She turned around and pecked Leng Hao¡¯s thin lips. ¡°Honey, I like this baby too. And I also like you even more.¡±

    Looking at her sweet, smiling face, Leng Hao smiled and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Go to sleep. If you don¡¯t, I might want to do other things.¡±

    What other thing?

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s imagination ran wild. She stammered shyly, ¡°It¡¯s almost... three months...¡±

    Her words instantly turned on Leng Hao. He pinched her little face. ¡°Little thing, when we¡¯re three months in, I¡¯ll take real good care of you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you to take care of me!¡± Ye Xiaotao nodded vigorously and then closed her eyes in satisfaction.

    She didn¡¯t know how other girls interacted with the men they liked. Maybe she wasn¡¯t reserved enough, but this was her personality. She liked to express her love verbally.

    The girl fell asleep very quickly. Leng Hao spent a long time cooling down the arousal in his body. He looked at the girl in his arms and said in his heart, ¡°Ye Xiaotao, let¡¯s go on like this...

    For the rest of our lives.¡±

    ...

    The next morning, the two got up. The wet clothes fromst night were already dry. The two of them could wear them to a certain extent. Leng Hao held Ye Xiaotao¡¯s hand as the two walked out of the farm.

    Just as they had arrived at the nearby highway, a group of people appeared. Father Ye was in the front. When father Ye saw Ye Xiaotao, he immediately ran forward. ¡°Xiaotao, my good daughter.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, why are you here?¡± Ye Xiaotao was very surprised.

    Father Ye took the coat from his subordinate and put it on Ye Xiaotao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You were in trouble, of course, daddy had toe. Xiaotao, are you hurt? Let me take a look.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m fine.¡± Ye Xiaotao looked at Leng Hao sweetly. ¡°Someone had been protecting me.¡±

    Father Ye put his arm around Ye Xiaotao¡¯s shoulder and looked at Leng Hao. Father Ye¡¯s gaze was ambiguous.

    ¡°Young master!¡± Ah Chen rushed over with his men.

    Leng Hao nced at Ye Xiaotao and walked towards Ah Chen. Ah Chen said in a low voice and with a serious expression, ¡°Young master, I have bad news. Something had happened to Miss Leng.¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. He stared at Ah Chen rmingly. ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Young master, so Ye Ziyi is... the Scorpion. And Scorpion has taken Miss Leng away.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Leng Hao had already guessed that Ye Ziyi was not a simple man, but he never thought that Ye Ziyi was the rumored Scorpion. ¡°Where did Scorpion take Zhiyuan to? Have you found any clues?¡±

    Ah Chen shook his head. ¡°Scorpion and Miss Leng seem to have disappeared from this world.¡±

    Disappeared?

    Leng Hao clenched his fists and sneered. Unless Ye Ziyi was dead, Leng Hao would never quit looking for him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll talk when we get back!¡± Leng Hao got into the ck business car.

    Ye Xiaotao saw that Leng Hao left without saying a word. She immediately ran up and shouted, ¡°Honey, where are you going? Wait for me...¡±

    However, the ck business car had already sped away.

    ¡°Honey!¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao!¡± At this moment, father Ye said, ¡°Leng Hao is a man. He has important things to do. Don¡¯t interfere. Let¡¯s go. Daddy will bring you back.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked at the beautiful rear end of the ck business car. She didn¡¯t have a choice but to return in her father¡¯s car.

    ¡°Daddy, I have something to tell you. The third brother captured me and imprisoned me. Leng Hao came to my rescue. The two of us...¡±

    Father Ye waved his hand. ¡°I already know the details. Ye Ziyi is no longer my son or your third brother. Don¡¯t mention this again in the future.¡±

    ¡°But daddy, how did the third brother suddenly be like this? I think there must be a reason...¡±

    ¡°A reason?¡± Father Yeughed coldly, ¡°He hates that I abandoned him when he was young. He hates that I didn¡¯t give him the Ye business to him. He hates that I didn¡¯t die early enough for him to rece me. So he vented his anger on you. Alright, you¡¯re a girl. Don¡¯t get involved in this matter.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao wanted to say her thoughts, but she saw her father¡¯s increasingly serious expression and shut up obediently. Her daddy must be feeling very sad too, so she didn¡¯t want to add to his sorrow.

    ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ...

    When the car stopped, Ye Xiaotao realized that her daddy didn¡¯t take her back to Leng Hao¡¯s vi. She immediately protested, ¡°Daddy, why did you bring me here? I want to go home.¡±

 Chapter 1066 - I Miss Him, A Lot

    <h4>Chapter 1066: I Miss Him, A Lot</h4>

    The driver opened the car door, and Father Ye was the first to get out. With an expression full of love, he reprimanded, ¡°Xiaotao, what are you saying? Is this not your home anymore?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    ¡°Nevermind. You¡¯re all grown up, and I don¡¯t have a say in your life anymore. When I learned that you were in danger, I immediately returned from Beijing. But you? You don¡¯t even want to spend one day with me. Leng Hao is the only person on your mind. Nevermind, you can leave me all by myself.¡± Father Ye sighed and walked towards the three-story house.

    Ye Xiaotao felt guilty. She got out of the car and caught up with father Ye and hooked his arm. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Daddy is the best. I¡¯ll stay and keep Daddypany.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao acted coquettishly.

    Father Ye¡¯s expression softened when he heard that. He tapped the tip of Ye Xiaotao¡¯s little nose. ¡°That¡¯s my girl. I didn¡¯t raise you up in vain. Stay with me for a while. The maid will cook all your favorite food.¡±

    ¡°Mmm. Thank you, daddy.¡±

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao stayed at father Ye¡¯s ce for a month. During this time, father Ye rose early and returnedte at night. He was busy with work, so Ye Xiaotao had been bored to death.

    She wanted to go back to Leng Hao¡¯s ce, but every time she brought up the topic with father Ye, he would always change the topic. Ye Xiaotao feared that she might break his father¡¯s heart, so she refrained from insisting.

    The strangest thing for Ye Xiaotao was that Leng Hao didn¡¯t contact her at all the past month. No text messages or phone calls. Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t go back to Leng Hao¡¯s ce, neither did Leng Hao visit her at father Ye¡¯s ce.

    Ye Xiaotao felt a little uneasy. Sheid on her bed and took out her phone. She sent a message to Leng Hao that reads, ¡°Honey, what are you doing?¡±

    She waited for a while, but there was no reply.

    Ye Xiaotao sat up. She pouted her pink lips and decided to call Leng Hao¡¯s number. A mechanic female voice said, ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently busy.¡±

    She was very discouraged. What did Leng Hao mean by this? Did he not miss Ye Xiaotao?

    Ye Xiaotao decided that she had to go back to Leng Hao¡¯s ce.

    She ran downstairs and rushed out of the mansion. However, the maid stopped her. ¡°Miss Ye, where are you going? The master ordered us not to let you out now that you¡¯re obviously pregnant.¡±

    ¡°I... want to go out for a walk. Can¡¯t I do that?¡±

    The maid shook her head. ¡°I have to ask the master first and then send two bodyguards with you on your walk.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll stay in.¡± Ye Xiaotao gave up and went upstairs.

    Ye Xiaotao returned to her room. She began thinking about what the maid just said. The more she pondered, the more confused she got. Was father Ye grounding her?

    Why would father Ye do that?

    Ye Xiaotao had been feeling very uneasytely. Father Ye was acting strange, and so was Leng Hao. Even sister Leng seemed to have disappeared. Ye Xiaotao couldn¡¯t reach Leng Zhiyuan at all.

    Ye Xiaotao thought for a moment and came up with an idea.

    When the maid wasn¡¯t paying attention, Ye Xiaotao sneaked into the gym on the first floor. She quietly opened the window in the room and jumped out. She took a deep breath of the fresh air outside. She felt great. She was free again.

    She ran to the main street, took a taxi, and went straight to Leng Hao¡¯s ce.

    ...

    At Leng Hao¡¯s vi.

    The maid opened the door and said in a surprised tone, ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re back! Where have you been all this time?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao walked in. ¡°My father is back, so I stayed with him for a while...¡± Ye Xiaotao answered while looking around the vi. ¡°Is my husband at home?¡±

    The maid shook her head. ¡°No. The young master seems to be very busy recently. He onlyes home once a week. When hees back, he takes a shower and then leaves again.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ye Xiaotao nodded. ¡°Is father feeling better? Are you guys keeping up the message for him?¡±

    ¡°Of course. We did as you have instructed persistently. Two days ago, the doctor came and said that the old master¡¯s qi and blood flow had improved. The massage is very helpful.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Xiaotao smiled happily. ¡°I¡¯ll go see father.¡±

    ...

    After opening the door to Leng Mu¡¯s room, Ye Xiaotao walked in. Leng Mu was still lying on the bed, still in aa.

    Ye Xiaotao sat beside the bed and held her chin with her two small hands. She was talking to Leng Mu.

    ¡°Father, when will you wake up? Is something in that world attracting you so much so that you aren¡¯t willing to return to this world? If youe back, I¡¯ll entertain you every day. Everyone says that I¡¯m an amusing person.¡±

    ¡°Father, I am four months pregnant. In six months, your grandson will be born. How about this, father can name the child. Father, you are going to be a grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Father, I have a secret to tell you. Your son, right? Yes, that stinky rock. I like him very much. He also said that he likes me. Anyway, I am his wife. In the future, our family of three along with father and sister Leng will live happily together and will never be separated.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao rested her head on the bed as she said that. She pouted her little mouth sadly and muttered to herself, ¡°But, I haven¡¯t seen him for a month. He hasn¡¯t contacted me. Hmm, doesn¡¯t he miss me? But, I miss him. I miss him a lot. I dream of him every day...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao felt sleepy. She slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    At this moment, Leng Mu¡¯s right index finger suddenly moved. Everything happened so suddenly and quickly. In the next moment, Leng Mu was like he was before, still in aa.

    ...

    At night, Leng Hao returned to the vi.

    The maid quickly went up to him. ¡°Young master, you¡¯re back! I¡¯ll heat up your dinner...¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve eaten.¡± Leng Hao¡¯s handsome figure was covered with ayer of frost. He spoke indifferently and walked upstairs with his long legs. He loosened the tie around his neck as he went up the stairs.

    The clothes he wore were from a few days ago. They were a little wrinkled, which made him look worn out. His eyes were filled with fatigue.

    ¡°Young master,¡± the servant called from behind him, ¡°The young madam came back today.¡±

    Leng Hao stopped and immediately turned to look at the maid, ¡°Where is she now?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s in the master¡¯s room.¡±

    Leng Hao nodded and went straight to Leng Mu¡¯s room.

    He pushed open the door. An orange-colored light lit the room. The room appeared serene and rxing. A faint halo surrounded the entire bed.

    Leng Hao walked to the girl¡¯s side. The girl was sleeping soundly. Her pink and tender little face was blushing, and she was sleeping peacefully.

    Leng Hao felt that the fatigue and depression of the past month had been swept away. When a man was tired, he needed a woman at home. This woman would be waiting for him toe home.

    Ye Xiaotao was that woman.

    Father Ye brought Ye Xiaotao with him that day. Leng Hao understood what father Ye meant. Ye Ziyi was the son of the Ye family. Father Ye was afraid that this matter would implicate Ye Xiaotao, so father Ye wanted to protect her. Leng Hao thought that it was all for the best. Since Ye Xiaotao was with father Ye, Leng Hao could use the time to search for Zhiyuan.

    Leng Hao vowed to find Zhiyuan. Their father was in aa, Leng Hao couldn¡¯t afford to lose his sister as well.

    However, he made no progress in his search for Zhiyuan.

    Leng Hao bent down and gently picked up the girl. Then he carried her in his arms and walked towards their bedroom.

 Chapter 1067 - Six Months Had Made Us Strangers

    <h4>Chapter 1067: Six Months Had Made Us Strangers</h4>

    Leng Hao ced Ye Xiaotao on the soft bed. The moment the girl was ced on the soft quilt, she curled into a ball and stuffed herself under the quilt.

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes were full of love as he looked at her cute reactions. Her snow-white feet were still outside the quilt. He reached out his big hand and held her little feet. Then he ced them inside the quilt as well.

    The girl was satisfied. She rubbed her face against the soft quilt like a kitten as she slept.

    Leng Hao sat by the bed. He bent down and kissed Ye Xiaotao¡¯s forehead.

    He was going to just give her one kiss and then go take a shower, but he became greedy for her fragrance and softness. Right now, all Leng Hao wanted to do was just fall asleep with her in his arms.

    His thin lips traveled downward, it swept past her nose and stopped on her small mouth. He pressed down his lips hard. Ye Xiaotao¡¯s soft lips tasted like sweet candy.

    It wasn¡¯t enough for Leng Hao. He held the back of her head with one hand, then he deepened the kiss.

    She was too wonderful. She intoxicated him.

    The two had been apart for an entire month. Leng Hao focused all of his energy on trying to find Zhiyuan. He didn¡¯t even have time to miss Ye Xiaotao. Now that he saw her, he felt a rush of yearning.

    Leng Hao actually missed Ye Xiaotao a lot.

    Leng Hao gently pried open her teeth. He knew that doing that would wake her up, but he could not help but suck on her pink tongue. Her mouth was so sweet.

    He wanted to keep kissing her like so. However, Leng Hao was interrupted by the vibration of his phone.

    He received a call.

    Leng Hao had gotten a new phone and a new number. His old phone was confiscated by Ye Ziyi.

    The sound of the phone vibrating made the sleeping girl frown. She turned over and slipped out of his arms. She turned sideways and continued to sleep.

    Leng Hao¡¯s handsome face showed some displeasure. He wondered who it was that interrupted him.

    He took out his phone and took a look. He wanted to silence the call, but he froze when he saw the number. He paused his movements.

    It was... Bai Lingyun.

    The sound of the phone vibrating continued. Leng Hao subconsciously nced at the girl on the bed. After making sure that she was still asleep, he got up and walked out of the room.

    He answered the call and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Leng Hao, it¡¯s me, Bai Lingyun.¡± Bai Lingyun¡¯s crisp and pleasant voice came from the other end.

    Leng Hao put one hand in his pocket and leaned against the wall. ¡°I know.¡±

    The girl on the other end was quiet for a few seconds. Then she said. ¡°Leng Hao, six months had made us strangers to one another.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Leng Hao nodded. ¡°I¡¯m married.¡±

    Bai Lingyun chuckled. ¡°Leng Hao, let me get straight to the point. I heard that Scorpion took Zhiyuan away. I have some important clues that can help you find Zhiyuan.¡±

    Leng Hao quickly stood up straight. ¡°What clues?¡±

    ¡°Leng Hao,e to Hong Kong. I¡¯ll wait for you in Hong Kong.¡± Bai Lingyun hung up after saying that.

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao had a beautiful dream. On a sunny day, she was rolling on the soft bed with Leng Hao. She was smiling very happily.

    Suddenly, Leng Hao rolled over on top of her. He stared into her eyes tenderly and passionately. ¡°Honey, how many months in?¡±

    She hugged his neck shyly. Then, she whispered in his ear, ¡°Four months.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then I... will... eat you up now.¡± He motioned with his hand as if he was going to swallow her whole.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She cried out sweetly. Then, Leng Hao covered her mouth with his.

    She was immersed in his passionate kiss. She stuck out her little tongue to flirt with him. He caught her immediately. Then he reached down and lifted her clothes.

    ¡°Mmm, Honey...¡± Ye Xiaotao moaned, and then slowly opened her eyes.

    Looking at the crystal chandelier above her head, she was a little lost. Where was Ye Xiaotao now?

    She sat up and looked around. Wasn¡¯t this... her bedroom?

    Ye Xiaotao then remembered that she had returned to Leng Hao¡¯s ce yesterday.

    However, she remembered that thest thing she did was talking with father, and had probably fallen asleep by father¡¯s bed. How did she get where she was now? Ye Xiaotao wondered if she had sleepwalked.

    Then she abandoned the thought. Ye Xiaotao did have any sleepwalk history.

    Could it be... that Leng Hao was back?

    Ye Xiaotao was ted. She quickly got off the bed and rushed out of the room. There was a maid outside her room. She stopped her and asked, ¡°Did young mastere backst night?¡±

    The servant nodded. ¡°Young madam, the young master dide backst night.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Xiaotao was overjoyed. She knew that it was Leng Hao who carried her to the bed. This was a testimony of his love for her. She was d that she had a wet dream of him.

    Ye Xiaotao was still shy when she recalled her dream. She quickly looked around. ¡°Where is the young master now?¡±

    ¡°Young madam, the young master leftst night.¡±

    ¡°He left?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the young master left in a hurry after receiving a callst night. He was in such a rush that he didn¡¯t even get the chance to shower.¡±

    Where was he going in such a hurry?

    Ye Xiaotao was quite disappointed. She didn¡¯t even get the chance to talk with Leng Hao.

    Ye Xiaotao returned to her room. Ye Xiaotao took out her cell phone and made a call. ¡°Hello, daddy...¡±

    Father Ye¡¯s stern voice came through. ¡°Humph, since you¡¯ve already run away, why are you calling me?¡±

    ¡°Ah, daddy, are you angry? Don¡¯t be angry. It... was you who forced me into marrying Leng Hao. Now that I¡¯m married to him and fell in love with him, why are you unhappy again? Daddy, you¡¯re really fickle.¡±

    Father Ye paused for a moment. ¡°Are you really in love with Leng Hao?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m in love with him. I want to spend the rest of my life with him. By the way, daddy, I can¡¯t reach Leng Hao. Do you know where he is?¡±

    Father Ye sighed heavily, ¡°Since you¡¯ve fallen in love with him, I can guarantee that no matter what happens in the future, he¡¯ll be yours. He changed his phone number and is now in Hong Kong.¡±

    ¡°Hong Kong? Daddy, I¡¯m going there too. I¡¯m going to look for him. Daddy, book a ne ticket for me.¡±

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao took a private ne to Hong Kong. Upon arrival. a private car was ready to take her to Leng¡¯s ce. Father Ye also sent two bodyguards with her. Ye Xiaotao did not argue against this arrangement because it was the only condition her father proposed.

    After arriving at Leng¡¯s ce, Ye Xiaotao looked at the mansion in front of her. It had a few thousand square feet ofwn, and there was a huge fountain and a stone pier outside. No matter how she looked at it, the ce looked rich and extravagant.

    She knew that he was rich, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be this rich.

    She walked forward and pressed the doorbell.

    The gate quickly opened. The maid inside looked at her politely and kindly. ¡°Miss, may I ask who you are looking for?¡±

    ¡°Is this Leng Hao¡¯s home?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Leng Hao is the young master of this house.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao took off her sunsses and hung them on her cor. She smiled and said, ¡°Good. I¡¯m his wife. This is my home too.¡±

    Then Ye Xiaotao walked into the mansion.

 Chapter 1068 - Iâ€™m His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 1068: I¡¯m His Wife</h4>

    The maid immediately stepped forward when she saw that Ye Xiaotao had barged in. She said in a sorry tone, ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t just barge in here. Please leave immediately.¡±

    ¡°Leave?¡± Ye Xiaotao pointed at herself. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t I look like the young madam?¡±

    The maid looked at Ye Xiaotao from top to bottom. She must admit that the girl was really beautiful. But she seemed to be very young and looked like a female university student. How could Ye Xiaotao be the young madam?

    ¡°No,¡± The maid shook her head affirmatively.

    Ye Xiaotao clicked her tongue. ¡°Nevermind, talking to you will do no good. Just call the young master and ask him.¡±

    ¡°Umm...¡± the maid had no other choice but to go to the living room and make the call.

    Ye Xiaotao took this opportunity and ran upstairs. ¡°There are so many rooms here. Which one belongs to the young master... Oh, no, which one belongs to the young master and me?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Miss, you can¡¯t go upstairs...¡± the maid put down the phone in a panic and followed closely behind Ye Xiaotao.

    There were really many rooms upstairs. Ye Xiaotao casually pushed open the door to a room and her eyes lit up. This room was decorated so beautifully.

    The interior was humble but luxurious. There was a thick and soft yellowish wool carpet, the walls were covered with simple wallpaper. There were many nts and delicate flowers on the balcony. Ye Xiaotao felt the red quilt on the bed. The quilt was hand-embroidered with mandarin ducks in the water.

    It was obvious that this was a room prepared for a woman.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s delicate little face bloomed with a smile that was sweeter than the flowers. ¡°Is this... prepared for me by your young master? It¡¯s so beautiful. I like it very much.¡±

    The maid was shocked. Then she shook her head. ¡°No, this is... this Is...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was not expecting an answer at all. She was immersed in her own world. She was certain that the room was prepared for her by Leng Hao. He wanted to give her a big surprise.

    ¡°Is this the bathroom? Let me take a look.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao walked into the bathroom. The mouthwash cup on the sink drew Ye Xiaotao¡¯s attention. The mouthwash cup was engraved with a hand-made drawing. A drawing of the sea of love.

    Sea of love. It was said that the sea of love was a ce for eternal love promises.

    Ye Xiaotao suddenly remembered that she had seen such a mouthwash cup somewhere before. Leng Hao had a cup like this at T City.

    However, he had a blue one. This one was light yellow.

    The two appeared to be matching lovers¡¯ cups.

    Were these also... prepared by Leng Hao for her?

    Everything in the room seemed to be custom-made, and many of them were handmade. Besides the expensive value, it was enough to show how much effort the person who decorated this room put in.

    ¡°Hmm, this pair of slippers is so beautiful. It¡¯s furry. I remember now. This pair of slippers is a limited edition. I once asked my daddy to buy them for me, but they were sold out.¡± Ye Xiaotao nced at her feet. She hadn¡¯t changed her shoes when she came in, so she was still wearing a pair of tasseled riding boots. She immediately took off her riding boots. ¡°These slippers were prepared for me, right? Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. I¡¯ll wear them now.¡±

    ¡°Miss!¡± The servant didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Ye Xiaotao tried the slippers on. But the size of the slippers was too big for her. They were a size 8, Ye Xiaotao was a size 6. They didn¡¯t fit Ye Xiaotao¡¯s feet. If she walked in them, the shoes would fall off.

    Ye Xiaotao thought that she had to tell Leng Hao of the misfitter.

    At this moment, the door to the main entrance opened. A maid said, ¡°Young master, wee back.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, the young master is back. Miss, please leave quickly.¡± The maid in the room had a drastic change in expression. She ran out in a panic.

    Was Leng Hao back?

    Ye Xiaotao was overjoyed. She dragged the slippers that did not fit her and ran out quickly. She stood by the carved railing and looked down. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re back?¡±

    A tall and straight figure stood at the entrance. It was indeed Leng Hao. After not seeing him for such a long time, Ye Xiaotao missed him so much. She wanted to run downstairs and give him a big hug.

    But she soon came to a halt. A woman followed Leng Hao into the mansion. She was tall and slender, with a beautiful face. She looked like a perfect match for Leng Hao.

    Ye Xiaotao was shocked. She felt as if someone had pour water over her passionate mes. She stood in ce, frozen. She forgot to react.

    Who was that woman?

    Why did shee home with Leng Hao?

    ¡°Young master, Miss Bai, wee back. Would you like me to prepare dinner now?¡± A maid asked.

    Miss Bai?

    Bai Lingyun?

    Ye Xiaotao was mind blown. She didn¡¯t know Bai Lingyun, nor had she seen her before. But Leng Hao did call her ¡°Yun¡¯er¡± at the time when he was drunk.

    She was Leng Hao¡¯s first love. His love for ten years.

    Bai Lingyun¡¯s name was like thunder piercing through Ye Xiaotao¡¯s ears. Ye Xiaotao did not expect to bump into her like this.

    .....

    Leng Hao looked up when he heard the familiar cute voice. He saw Ye Xiaotao standing upstairs. She looked at him nkly with her big, watery eyes.

    He immediately frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    His expression surprised Ye Xiaotao. There was no surprise or tenderness in his eyes. He didn¡¯t seem to like hering.

    Ye Xiaotao immediately took a step back. She was clutching the corners of her clothes tightly with her hands. She felt like a clown. She had intruded another¡¯s territory, and no one weed her.

    Leng Hao realized that his tone was too harsh when he saw Ye Xiaotao¡¯s reaction. He just didn¡¯t expect her to be here. Subconsciously, Leng Hao didn¡¯t like her running around because she always got into trouble.

    He wanted to go upstairs andfort her.

    But Bai Lingyun said, ¡°Hao, who is this? Aren¡¯t you going to introduce her?¡±

    Leng Hao stopped. He nced at Ye Xiaotao and then looked at Bai Lingyun, ¡°This is...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m his wife!¡± Ye Xiaotao suddenly said. Her voice was a little soft and timid, but it was very sonorous and firm.

    Leng Hao looked up. The girl was also looking at him with sparkling eyes.

    Bai Lingyun smiled. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Mrs. Leng. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± Then Bai Lingyun looked at Leng Hao. ¡°Hao, I¡¯ll wait for you in the study room.¡±

    Bai Lingyun went upstairs. When she brushed past Ye Xiaotao, she nced at the slippers on Ye Xiaotao¡¯s feet. Then she gave an ambiguous chuckle and went straight into the study room.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t know what Bai Lingyun wasughing at. She only felt Bai Lingyun¡¯s hostility and... condescension.

    Bai Lingyun said that she had heard a lot about Ye Xiaotao. What Bai Lingyun had heard about was probably how Ye Xiaotao raped and then married Leng Hao. Ye Xiaotao was shocked when she heard Bai Lingyun¡¯s name because she knew that Bai Lingyun was Leng Hao¡¯s first love.

    In front of the man, Bai Lingyun had the right tough at her and look down on her.

    In addition, Bai Lingyun called him ¡°Hao.¡± She was also very familiar with the mansion. Bai Lingyun moved around freely in the mansion as if she was the real mistress of this house.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t like that.

 Chapter 1069 - Why Were You So Careless

    <h4>Chapter 1069: Why Were You So Careless</h4>

    Leng Hao walked up the stairs. He stood in front of Ye Xiaotao and looked at her pale face. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡±

    The man¡¯s greeting made Ye Xiaotao want to cry. She didn¡¯t care how Bai Lingyun treated her. She didn¡¯t want to live in the eyes of others. She only cared about Leng Hao¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°I¡¯m great...¡± she carefully peeked at the man with her watery eyes. ¡°Honey, Are you...unhappy with meing to Hong Kong?¡±

    Leng Hao frowned. ¡°Hong Kong is very chaotic now. You¡¯re a girl, you shouldn¡¯t run around carelessly...¡±

    ¡°Honey,¡± Ye Xiaotao grabbed his little finger with her fair hand. She shook it coquettishly. ¡°Honey, cause I miss you.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao deliberately said in a cute and flirty manner. Leng Hao got goosebumps when he heard her, and the expression on his handsome face immediately softened. He raised his hand and patted her head, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you can stay in this ce. I¡¯ll be very busy, so I won¡¯t have time to keep youpany. You have to be a good girl. Don¡¯t go out and cause trouble for me.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao felt that it was unfair that Leng Hao thought that all she was capable of was to cause trouble.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Ye Xiaotao nodded.

    ¡°I need to go to the study room to deal with some matters first. You can go to your room.¡± Leng Hao turned around and walked towards the study room after saying that.

    Ye Xiaotao wanted to stop him, but she didn¡¯t say anything. He was already very busy. Ye Xiaotao wanted to be a virtuous, considerate, and obedient wife. But...

    Bai Lingyun was in the study room. What matters did he and Bai Lingyun have to deal with?

    Shouldn¡¯t he have given Ye Xiaotao an exnation as to why he brought Bai Lingyun home?

    They had already broken up. It was best if they weren¡¯t even friends, but Leng Hao seemed to be in touch with Bai Lingyun quite frequently.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s mind was a mess. She knew that she was jealous, madly jealous.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t like to be jealous. The feeling of jealousy could easily go out of control.

    She turned around and walked towards her room, but the maid stopped her. ¡°Miss, you really can¡¯t enter this room again.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the young master said to me just now? I¡¯m the young Madam,¡± Ye Xiaotao said, blinking her pretty eyes.

    ¡°Umm...¡± the maid was in a difficult position. The young master didn¡¯t officially announce Ye Xiaotao¡¯s identity. As maids, they only listened to the owner of the mansion, so the maid braced herself and said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re the young madam, you can¡¯t enter this room.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao widened her eyes. ¡°What the h*ll?¡±

    The servant did not dare to speak.

    Ye Xiaotao then became suspicious. Could it be that the room was not prepared for her?

    ¡°Then what about the young master¡¯s room? I can enter the young master¡¯s room, right?¡± Ye Xiaotao did not want to make things difficult for the maid, so she took a step back.

    ¡°Umm...¡± the maid didn¡¯t want to answer the question.

    Ye Xiaotao rolled her eyes.

    At this time, a maid came upstairs with two cups of coffee. Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes lit up, and she quickly walked over and snatched the coffee from the maiding up the stairs. ¡°Are you taking them to the study room? I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±

    ¡°No... Hey!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao had already reached the door of the study room. She lifted her hand and knocked on the door. She really wanted to know what Leng Hao and Bai Lingyun were doing inside.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Leng Hao said.

    Ye Xiaotao pushed the door open and entered. She immediately saw the two people at the desk.

    ...

    Bai Lingyun sat in the ck leather office chair. She was typing quickly on the keyboard. Leng Hao stood beside her. One of his big palms was on the back of the chair Bai Lingyun sat in. His other hand held a document and ced it in front of Bai Lingyun. The two of them spoke in a low voice. They were very focused.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s heart was struck hard. She felt hurt by what she saw.

    Ye Xiaotao was at Leng Hao¡¯s home. But Bai Lingyun looked like the mistress of the house. Bai Lingyun looked even more like Leng Hao¡¯s wife. It was even more obvious when Leng Hao stood while Bai Lingyun sat by the desk.

    Details in life often reflected the core of the problem. Because the details in life weren¡¯t pretentious.

    Ye Xiaotao walked in and ced the coffee on the coffee table in front of the sofa. ¡°The coffee is ready.¡±

    No one paid attention to her. Leng Hao was still talking to Bai Lingyun,pletely unaware of Ye Xiaotao¡¯s entrance.

    Ye Xiaotao saw the two maids standing by the door out of the corner of her eyes. Because she had barged in without permission, the two maids were guarding outside in fear. Seeing Ye Xiaotao¡¯s condition, the two maids whispered to each other with their hands over their mouths.

    Ye Xiaotao felt very embarrassed. She could guess what the maids were talking about. Ye Xiaotao had repeatedly emphasized that she was their young madam, but the young master was with Bai Lingyun.

    Leng Hao and Bai Lingyun had been together for ten years. The maids definitely knew Bai Lingyun¡¯s identity.

    Ye Xiaotao was like a joke.

    Ye Xiaotao looked down in loneliness. She wanted to turn around and leave, but her pride stopped her from doing that. An idea shed through her mind. She spilled the coffee on the back of her hand and made a soft cry of pain.

    Leng Hao and Bai Lingyun both looked up.

    ...

    Bai Lingyun knew that it was Ye Xiaotao who came in with the coffee, but she chose to ignore her. In her opinion, Ye Xiaotao was a third party. Ye Xiaotao was the one who ruined the ten-year rtionship between her and Leng Hao.

    She looked down on Ye Xiaotao. How could this girl who relied on sex to get to the top rece the ten-year rtionship between her and Leng Hao?

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t notice Ye Xiaotao at all. Bai Lingyun was secretly happy at that fact. Bai Lingyun thought of how the Ye Xiaotao was asking for humiliation.

    Bai Lingyun secretly mocked how poor Ye Xiaotao¡¯s acting was when she noticed that she spilled coffee on herself. Bai Lingyun smirked, ¡°Hao, we are discussing important matters. Why did Miss Ye barge in? Isn¡¯t it rude...¡±

    Before she could finish, the man beside her had already left. The man walked to Ye Xiaotao and grabbed her burned hand, ¡°Why were you so careless? Your hand is burning red.¡±

    After saying that, Leng Hao lowered his eyes and blew air on her hand.

    Bai Lingyun was shocked by Leng Hao¡¯s reaction. She looked at Leng Hao¡¯s handsome face. Leng Hao looked worried.

    Did Leng Hao... fell in love with Ye Xiaotao?

    Impossible!

    Ye Xiaotao was happy. Ye Xiaotao actually feared pain very much. But when he held her burned hand and blew on it, all the pain left.

    Ye Xiaotao was right that Leng Hao was now in love with her!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to go to your room? Why are you delivering coffee?¡± Leng Hao¡¯s tone was quite displeased.

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t know which room to go to.¡± Ye Xiaotao still felt wronged when she said that.

    ¡°Whichever room you want to go to. You can choose whichever room you like. When did you be so obedient to ask me about such a small matter?¡± Leng Hao replied with an unpleasant tone.

    The two maids by the door were shocked when they saw their young master¡¯s reaction. They looked at Ye Xiaotao in fear, afraid that Ye Xiaotao wouldin to the young master about them.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t say anything. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°The back of my hand is still very red. We need to rinse them under cold water. Someone go get the ointment cream!¡± Leng Hao said as he held Ye Xiaotao¡¯s little hand. They then walked towards the door.

 Chapter 1070 - Can You Stay With Me and the Baby

    <h4>Chapter 1070: Can You Stay With Me and the Baby</h4>

    ¡°Yes, young master!¡± The maid immediately turned around and went to get the ointment cream.

    Leng Hao was walking in huge strides. Ye Xiaotao staggered as she tried to keep up with Leng Hao. She almost fell because the slippers didn¡¯t fit well. ¡°Honey, slow down...¡±

    She said coquettishly.

    Leng Hao turned around. For the first time, he felt that marrying this youngdy was a drag. He bent down, picked up Ye Xiaotao, and carried her horizontally in his arms.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Xiaotao screamed in surprise at Leng Hao¡¯s sudden move. When her focus was back on his handsome face, she realized that he was holding her.

    ¡°Thank you, Honey. You¡¯re the best.¡± She quickly reached out her arms and wrapped them around his neck. She was afraid that he might change his mind and put her back down.

    In the study room, Bai Lingyun watched Leng Hao leave with Ye Xiaotao in his arms. Her mood swung. Initially, she was shocked, then disbelief, then jealousy and anger...

    Bai Lingyun clenched her fists tightly.

    She wasn¡¯t going to admit defeat.

    ...

    Leng Hao kicked open a bedroom door and ced Ye Xiaotao in front of the sink. Leng Hao switched open the faucet and held Ye Xiaotao¡¯s burned hand under the running, cold water.

    Ye Xiaotao looked up into the mirror and saw Leng Hao hugging her from behind. Her delicate body was wrapped tightly in his arms. The smell of a healthy and clean man enveloped her.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s legs felt weak. She felt like she was about to melt. She turned around and lifted her swan-like neck to kiss the man¡¯s thin lips.

    ¡°Honey, I miss you so much. I dream about you every night...¡±

    Her little mouth, which was like a rose petal, was still pressed against his thin lips. Leng Hao looked into her eyes. Her eyes were clear and limpid, like a newborn baby. They made his heart itch with desire.

    He held her soft waist with one hand and pulled her in. Then he kissed her back.

    Ye Xiaotao was surprised. When his tongue reached into her mouth, Ye Xiaotao became so weak she couldn¡¯t stand up on her own anymore.

    Leng Hao immediately held her up. A smile came across his face when he learned of her reaction. He teased, ¡°Next time when you seduce someone, practice your skills first.¡±

    His voice was deep and masculine, and Ye Xiaotao felt her ear go soft. He was really the type of person who could impregnate a woman with just his voice.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t seducing you. Besides, are you the type who would be easily seduced by me?¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s gaze felt a little intense, and his voice was hoarse when he said, ¡°Which answer do you want to hear, huh?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s little face turned red, and she was embarrassed to tell him her answer.

    At this time, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Young master, the ointment is here.¡±

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao sat on the soft bed, and Leng Hao beside the bed and applied the ointment cream on her hand. Ye Xiaotao looked around. She realized that they were probably in his bedroom. The color scheme of the room was blue, white, and ck. The room was grand but cold.

    Very much like Leng Hao¡¯s personality.

    ¡°I¡¯ve applied the cream. Don¡¯t get yourself wet. If you need anything, tell the maids. I still have something to do. You can go to sleep first,¡± Leng Hao whispered and then ced the ointment on the nightstand.

    Ye Xiaotaoid down and called softly, ¡°Honey...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She wanted him to stay with her. She didn¡¯t want him to go back to the study room and interact with Bai Lingyun. However, if she made known her wishes, would it make her look selfish and willful?

    At this moment, there was another knock on the door. A tall and graceful figure appeared by the door. Bai Lingyun came. ¡°Hao, it¡¯s gettingte. We should get back to work.¡±

    Bai Lingyun came to rush him.

    Leng Hao nced at Bai Lingyun. Then he pulled the nket over Ye Xiaotao¡¯s body. ¡°Excuse me...¡±

    He stood up.

    However, Ye Xiaotao grabbed hisrge palm with her small hands. she said in a soft and timid voice, ¡°Honey, my stomach isn¡¯t feeling well. Can you stay with me?¡±

    Leng Hao turned around and saw Ye Xiaotao¡¯s hopeful eyes. As if she¡¯s afraid that he might get angry, she was avoiding his eyes a little. Her delicate little face was crystal-like under the light.

    He pursed his thin lips and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Ye Xiaotao got anxious. ¡°Honey, my stomach is really not feeling well. The baby is not behaving. Can you stay with me and the baby? Is work more important than us?¡±

    Leng Hao looked at her lower abdomen. It had been four months, and her lower abdomen is starting to show a little bump. She finally looked like a pregnant woman.

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes softened. He ced her two little hands back under the nket. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Honey!¡± Ye Xiaotao smiled brightly and happily.

    Bai Lingyun, who was standing by the door, was so angry that she almost vomited blood. Ye Xiaotao lied about feeling unwell, but Leng Hao went along with it!

    How could he?

    ...

    Leng Hao sat by the bed to apany Ye Xiaotao. At this moment, the phone rang. Leng Hao had received a call.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take this call.¡± He got up.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Xiaotao nodded. She watched the man walk out of the room.

    Then, Ye Xiaotao quickly got up from the bed and put on her slippers. She happily swirled around twice. Why was she feeling so happy?

    At this moment, Ye Xiaotao heard a sneer. ¡°Miss Ye, are you happy now?¡±

    The question surprised Ye Xiaotao. She turned around and saw Bai Lingyun standing by the door. Bai Lingyun was mocking her with cold eyes.

    ¡°Miss Bai, why do I detect jealousy in your words? My husband dotes on me, so why can¡¯t I be happy? Am I in your way?¡±

    ¡°Ha, husband? Miss Ye, have you forgotten where you snatch your husband from?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was at a loss for words. She did feel guilty about that, but it wasn¡¯t her fault. It was fate that everything turned out that way.

    ¡°Miss Bai, what¡¯s the point of discussing that now? The important thing is that he¡¯s my husband now, the father of my baby. We¡¯re in love. So, Miss Bai, please stay away from my husband in the future!¡±

    Bai Lingyun raised her eyebrows and sneered, ¡°Why, are you scared of me?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ye Xiaotao replied.

    ¡°Miss Ye, you said that you and Leng Hao are in love now. Do you know what he¡¯s been busy doing recently?¡± Bai Lingyun changed the topic.

    ¡°Umm...¡±

    ¡°Your third brother, Ye Ziyi, has captured Leng Zhiyuan. They have disappeared from the world. Leng Hao has been busy looking for his sister.¡±

    ¡°What did you just said?¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    Bai Lingyun ignored her and continued, ¡°Ye Ziyi is Scorpion. He captured Leng Zhiyuan. In order to protect the Ye family, your father did some truly amazing things. He erased all of Ye Ziyi¡¯s records, which undoubtedly made things more difficult for Hao. We get it if your father turned the tables on Hao. But you, Miss Ye, Mrs. Leng, do you know how ignorant, childish, and selfish you are? It was the Ye family that harmed the Leng family. Now, you are holding your stomach and forcing Hao to keep youpany. The study room is piled up with all the information that we have painstakingly obtained. Even if we are looking for a needle in a haystack, Hao and I are still persistently looking for Zhiyuan. What have you done?¡±

 Chapter 1071 - Silly Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 1071: Silly Little Girl</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face turned pale. She took two steps back and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know... I don¡¯t know... How did my third brother... Sister Leng... how did thingse to this?¡±

    Bai Lingyun felt even more disgusted by Ye Xiaotao¡¯s reaction. Bai Lingyun lifted her chin arrogantly, ¡°Oh right, Miss Ye, there¡¯s one more thing I forgot to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The slippers on your feet. Hao bought them for me¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was shocked.

    ¡°Also, Hao decorated that room for me about six months ago. Every single thing in there is evidence of our ten years of love. But I don¡¯t want the room or the slippers anymore. You can have them.¡±

    Bai Lingyun turned around and left proudly.

    ...

    Leng Hao took his call in the living room downstairs. After he was done, he motioned to go back upstairs. At that time, Bai Lingyun happened to be walking down the stairs.

    Bai Lingyun¡¯s expression was very unpleasant. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    Leng Hao looked at the sky outside. ¡°It¡¯s veryte now. I¡¯ll get the driver to send you back.¡±

    Bai Lingyun wanted him to ask her to stay for the night. Therefore, Leng Hao¡¯s actual response made Bai Lingyun furious. ¡°Leng Hao, are you so eager for me to leave? You wasted my time and effort for your sister!¡±

    Leng Hao frowned as he looked at the hysterical woman in front of him. He ced one hand in his pocket and said, ¡°Lingyun, I¡¯m really grateful to you for all that you¡¯ve done. I won¡¯t burden you anymore. I will do the rest by myself...¡±

    ¡°Leng Hao!¡± Bai Lingyun interrupted Leng Hao with a scream.

    Leng Hao¡¯s frown deepened. He nced upstairs and said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you, and I don¡¯t want to wake anyone up...¡±

    ¡°Wake anyone up? Are you talking about Ye Xiaotao?¡± Bai Lingyun pointed upstairs with teary eyes.

    Leng Hao¡¯s handsome features were as still as water. He didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Ha, haha...¡± Bai Lingyunughed, ¡°You fell in love with her? Leng Hao, when did your taste be so poor? She spilled coffee on her hand deliberately and lied about her stomachache. Don¡¯t tell me that you were fooled. We still don¡¯t know where Zhiyuan is and are anxiously trying to figure that out. But all she does is lie and do as she wants. She doesn¡¯t deserve your love.¡±

    Leng Hao showed a sign of displeasure. He said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s unaware of the situation.¡±

    ¡°Can that be her excuse? Can it, Leng Hao? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too cruel to me? You broke up with me over the phone. When I was heartbroken and in pain, you married someone else. Now you¡¯re protecting her? Who is she? She destroyed our love. She is the one who interfered in our rtionship. She is a thief and robber...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Leng Hao interrupted Bai Lingyun. He looked at her sadly. ¡°Lingyun, it is not her fault. We weren¡¯t working out. I was exhausted by our rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Exhausted? Haha, I don¡¯t believe you. I don¡¯t believe that our ten years of rtionship is nothingpared to your six months with her. Leng Hao, you still love me, don¡¯t you?¡± Bai Lingyun shook Leng Hao¡¯s arm emotionally.

    Leng Hao moved Bai Lingyun¡¯s hand from his arms with difficulty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m married.¡±

    Bai Lingyun took a step back. She burst into tears and sobbed, ¡°Leng Hao, why are you so cruel to me? You knew that Ye Xiaotao was pretending, but you went along with it and doted her. You never treated me that way. When we were dating, you would leave me without hesitation after a phone call. One time, I identally read your documents, and you became furious with me. You said that it was confidential. You weren¡¯t gentle with me at all. You had nomon sense. So, I argued with you, but all you said was that you don¡¯t want to argue with me. Now you are telling me that our rtionship exhausted you.

    Leng Hao, I hate you!¡±

    Bai Lingyun ran out crying.

    Leng Hao stood still for a long time. It¡¯d be a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t a little sad. The ten years he spent with Bai Lingyun were more than just a rtionship. It was also his youth.

    Leng Hao was responsible for Bai Lingyun¡¯s hysterical response. Maybe he really didn¡¯t know how to love back when they were dating.

    It¡¯s no use to try and figure out whose fault it was. The past was in the past.

    The past went with the wind.

    ...

    Leng Hao walked upstairs, pushed open a door, and walked in. As soon as he stepped in, a soft and fragrant body rushed into his arms. He quickly held her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He held the small face in his arms. When he touched it, he felt her tears.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± He quickly released her from his embrace and held her small face with both hands. ¡°Tell me!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face was covered with sparkling tears. She choked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really... really sorry, my third brother...¡±

    Leng Hao wiped away her tears with his thumbs. Ye Xiaotao learned of the situation. Bai Lingyun probably told her.

    ¡°Ye Ziyi is Ye Ziyi, and you are you. You don¡¯t have to apologize for his mistake.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°No buts!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao snuggled back into his warm embrace. She stretched out her slender arms and hugged his muscr waist tightly. ¡°My daddy...¡±

    Leng Hao caressed her silky hair. ¡°Your daddy¡¯s actions are understandable. People protect their own interests. The Ye family must never have anything to do with Scorpion. Your daddy is also in a difficult position!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao did not know what to say after she heard what Leng Hao said. She sniffed and looked at him tenderly, ¡°What about sister Leng? Did you find her? I seem to have interrupted your research. I actually spilled the coffee on myself. My stomach doesn¡¯t hurt either. It¡¯s okay. you can go back to work. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow. Or I can go back now!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao broke away from his embrace and turned around to get her luggage.

    ¡°Silly little girl.¡± Leng Hao took a step forward and hugged her from behind. He closed his eyes and kissed her hair. ¡°Stay with me.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and then her heart rate elerated. Her pale face blushed red. However, she was still very worried and felt guilty. ¡°Sister Leng...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no news of Zhiyuan at the moment, but I won¡¯t give up on the search. If we think about it, Ye Ziyi likes Zhiyuan. So, he would never hurt her even if he took her away. It¡¯s only a matter of time before we find them.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was simple-minded. She didn¡¯t understand theplicated rtionships. But since Leng Hao said so, she felt reassured.

    She turned around and stood on her tiptoes. Then Ye Xiaotao kissed Leng Hao¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Honey, before we find sister Leng, I will definitely treat you well. I will make it up to you.¡±

    This silly girl was always carrying other people¡¯s burdens.

    Leng Hao reached out and hugged her. He rubbed his jaw against her soft forehead. He sighed in satisfaction. ¡°Ye Xiaotao, remember what you said.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, I will. Honey, I love you!¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s expression was full of love and tenderness. He bent down and carried her in his arms. ¡°You should go to sleep first. I will read some documents as you sleep.¡±

 Chapter 1072 - Youâ€™re Doing Push-ups Over Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1072: You¡¯re Doing Push-ups Over Me?</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan was still missing. Leng Hao and Ye Xiaotao flew back to T City and resumed their living.

    One morning, Leng Hao came out of the study room. He couldn¡¯t find Ye Xiaotao, so he asked a maid, ¡°Have you seen the young madam?¡±

    ¡°Young master, the young madam is in the gym.¡±

    The gym?

    Leng Hao frowned. She was four months pregnant, how could she work out now?

    She was really worrying.

    Leng Hao walked to the gym. He wanted to scold the girl, but he fell silent when he saw the Ye Xiaotao.

    Ye Xiaotao stood in front of therge French window. The dazzling morning light shined through the ss window and illuminated her figure.

    She was wearing a white tank top. Leng Hao could only see her delicate back. From the back, she did not look like a pregnant woman at all. The back of her waist was still slender, the size of his palm. She wore a pair of tight white pants. She also had a piece of toast in her mouth. She was holding the railing in front of her with both hands as she lifted her legs.

    She lifted her right leg elegantly so that it¡¯s parallel to the floor. Leng Hao looked at her long and straight legs. Then, his gaze shifted to the space between her legs.

    It¡¯s only natural for any man¡¯s gaze to move to that part of her body. Leng Hao swallowed.

    There were two maids behind Ye Xiaotao in the gym. Both of them eximed and apuded in admiration, ¡°Young madam, you¡¯re amazing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Young madam, you¡¯re so good! I can¡¯t do that with my legs for the life of me¡±

    Ye Xiaotao took a bite of the milk-vored bread and chewed on it. She smiled and said, ¡°This is nothing. I have something even more amazing. I can lift my legs to my head.¡±

    As she said that, Ye Xiaotao began lifting her leg even higher.

    When the maid saw how high Ye Xiaotao was aiming, they immediately begged her to stop. ¡°Young madam, don¡¯t. That¡¯s too high. It¡¯s not suitable for pregnant women. Please do us a favor. If young master finds out, he¡¯ll definitely scold us.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao winked yfully. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. I won¡¯t lift my leg that high up. Also, don¡¯t worry. My husband won¡¯t scold you. I¡¯ll put in a few good words. He listens to me.¡±

    When the maid saw the girl¡¯s innocent and pure expression, they covered their mouths and snickered. ¡°That¡¯s right! I reckon that any man who marries a petite woman like the young madam will treat her like the young master.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao raised her eyebrows, her heart filled with happiness. ¡°Do you guys want to be like me? How about this, I¡¯ll teach you guys on the weekends. And you¡¯ll be called the... Leng family girl group. How¡¯s that?¡±

    Leng family girl group?

    The maids jumped up and down happily. ¡°Thank you, young madam. We¡¯ll definitely study hard!¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Ye Xiaotao lowered her leg. She took another bite from the milk-vored toast. Then, she turned her head and saw Leng Hao leaning against the door.

    Her eyes lit up. ¡°Honey, are you done with work?¡±

    ¡°Young master...¡± the maids did not know how long Leng Hao had been standing there, or how much of their conversation he heard. They were so rude and unruly. Would the young master scold them?

    The maids carefully checked Leng Hao¡¯s expression. Leng Hao¡¯s gaze was fixed on Ye Xiaotao¡¯s small face. His expression was very soft, and he did not seem angry.

    ¡°Young master, young madam, excuse us.¡± The maids quickly fled.

    ...

    After the maid left, Leng Hao walked into the gym with his long legs. ¡°Don¡¯t exercise anymore in the future. Your bump is getting bigger and bigger...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao knew that he would scold her. She quickly went forward and hugged his muscr arm. Then she stuffed the leftover milk-vored toast into his mouth, ¡°I know, Honey. I promise you that I won¡¯t push myself. We live in a modern world. Pregnant women are allowed to exercise reasonably. All my exercises are simple and safe.¡±

    Leng Hao never ate leftovers from others. Even when he was dating Bai Lingyun when they were studying at the university, he never did such a cringy thing. He was borderline OCD.

    However, when he saw the girl¡¯s beautiful lips. Her lips were like cherries that people drooled over. He could feel that her sweet saliva was on the bread.

    He opened his mouth and ate the bread that she stuffed into his mouth.

    ¡°You sure can exercise a little when you¡¯re pregnant. What about the maids? The Leng family girl group? What a creative mind you got.¡±

    ¡°Honey, are you angry?¡±Y e Xiaotao stuck out her pink tongue in embarrassment, ¡°I know that people have different jobs in this world. The duties of the maids are to take care of us. There would be no order without rules. However, I¡¯ll only teach them for two hours on the weekends. I know what to do and won¡¯t dy things. This family feels very cold. We should have moreughter and joy. Life should be entertaining.¡±

    Leng Hao looked at her watery eyes and snorted. ¡°You¡¯ve said everything. What else can I say?¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Xiaotao was very happy. Did he approve?

    She didn¡¯t care. She took it as him approving of her n.

    ¡°Honey, not only do they need to exercise, but you also need to exercise.¡±

    Leng Hao looked at the slyness in her eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. What Leng Hao was thinking was ¡°What are you scheming now?¡±

    The smile on Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face became even brighter. Why was he so serious? It was as if he had seen through her. Her request might be very... embarrassing.

    ¡°Honeyy, can we exercise together?¡± She looked at him like a kitten and said in a soft voice.

    Her appearance made Leng Hao melt. ¡°Mmm?¡±

    ¡°Honey,e on.¡± Ye Xiaotao dragged him to a mat. Sheid down on the mat and whispered while blushing, ¡°Honey, you can do push-ups over me.¡±

    Leng Hao put his hands in his pockets and looked at her without moving.

    Ye Xiaotao felt so awkward. Why was he like a piece of wood? She stretched out her fair hand and grabbed his trousers. She said flirtatiously, ¡±

    Come on, honey. Come on...¡±

    Leng Hao felt weak, and a chill ran through his body. Somewhere in his trousers, arge tent could be seen.

    He moved and did as she said. He hovered over her with his hands on either side of her face.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s exquisite little face showed an enchanting excitement. It was said that men were the manliest when they do push-ups. The saying was indeed true.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at the handsome face above her. He was really the favored child of God. His facial features were like sculptures. His deep blue eyes, high nose bridge, and thin lips were all noble and perfect.

    ¡°Honey, we¡¯re starting. One...¡±

    Leng Hao listened as Ye Xiaotao counted. When she said ¡°One,¡± he did a push-up.

    When he was lowering his body, their faces got closer and closer. Ye Xiaotao quickly pecked his thin lips before he pushed up.

    She had recently seen this move on an entertainment show. Young couples could exercise and kiss at the same time. It was very romantic. Ye Xiaotao had been meaning to try it with Leng Hao.

 Chapter 1073 - Who Knew You Were SuChapter a Flirt

    <h4>Chapter 1073: Who Knew You Were Such a Flirt</h4>

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes immediately burned with passion when she kissed him.

    The corners of Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes were seductive. She whispered, ¡°Two, three, four, five...¡±

    Leng Hao did four more push-ups. Ye Xiaotao kissed him four times.

    ¡°Six, seven, eight...¡± Ye Xiaotao wanted to keep counting. But before she could say ¡°nine,¡± Leng Hao had covered her lips with his. Leng Hao didn¡¯t push himself back up. Instead, he pressed his lips on hers.

    ¡°Mmm!¡± Ye Xiaotao gently pulled the shirt on his chest with her hands.

    Leng Hao rxed his handsome eyebrows and kissed the girl deeply. He had wanted to do this since he saw the girl raising her legs and eating the bread.

    His social circle was very messy. Most men in his social circle had no morality. They all had one wife at home and countless mistress outside of the home. Leng Hao had once heard those men in the private room say that younger women were the best because younger women have tender skin. They are young, beautiful, sweet, and knew how to act coquettishly. They made men want to f*ck them on the bed at first sight. They could f*ck them several times in a row.

    Leng Hao just listened. He was always surrounded by a lot of young women, but he really did not see anyone tender. Those women were very much the same, pretentious. He had no feelings for them. They even disgusted Leng Hao.

    It wasn¡¯t until when he met Ye Xiaotao did he realize that she was the kind of woman those men spoke of. Moreover, she was of the highest quality. Just now, when he looked at her legs, he was aroused. He wanted f*ck her hard. He wanted to leave red marks all over her tender body.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just stick out your tongue? Do it again.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was dazed by his kiss when she heard him say that out of the blue.

    She did not know what he meant. After thinking about it, she realized that she did like to stick out her tongue whenever she felt embarrassed. All young girls were like this. Leng Hao had also strictly prohibited it once.

    But now, why did he want her to stick out her tongue all of a sudden?

    Ye Xiaotao looked into his clear blue eyes. There was a burning and seductive me in his eyes. She stared nkly for a moment. Then she did as he asked.

    She stuck out the tip of her pink tongue shyly. She wanted to quickly retract it, but her vision darkened. The man had already savagely held it in his mouth.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s small face burned. She clenched his shirt tightly and stared at him with widened eyes. What... was he doing?

    It was so embarrassing.

    Leng Hao kissed her for a while, but it was not enough for him. He let go of her lips and looked at her. The girl¡¯s eyes were clear and pure. But the more innocent she was, the more aroused he became.

    He parted his thin lips and said hoarsely, ¡°This is also a push-up.¡±

    It took Ye Xiaotao a long time to understand what he meant. Leng Hao was able to maintain that position for a long time. His stamina and endurance were really good.

    ¡°Then... Then what other exercises can we do?¡± She asked coquettishly.

    ¡°We can also do this...¡± Leng Hao put one hand behind his back and supported himself with one hand.

    Ye Xiaotao immediately beamed with joy. ¡°Honey is awesome.¡±

    Having a handsome man at home had greatly satisfied Ye Xiaotao¡¯s vanity.

    But in the next second, she realized that something was wrong. The man¡¯s free hand was on her body.

    Leng Hao wanted to reach into her white vest, but her cloth was a little tight. It made things difficult for Leng Hao. He frowned and looked at her chest. What he saw made him burn with desire. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing a bra?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Xiaotao cried out and quickly covered her chest with her arms. She was pregnant and felt difficulty breathing. She was at home and there were no outsiders, so she didn¡¯t wear a bra.

    However, the white vest was very thin and her chest shape was perfect. Even if she did not wear a bra, they would still be in ce. But when she nced at herself just now, she saw the little dots that bulged out.

    ¡°I, I, I... Don¡¯t Look!¡± She pouted her pink lips and said.

    Leng Hao chuckled in a low voice. ¡°I thought you did this for me to see.¡±

    Was Ye Xiaotao... that bold?

    Was she?

    Leng Hao saw that she was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide. If there was a hole there, she would have hidden in it a long time ago. He licked his dry, thin lips. ¡°You like to flirt so much. You just flirted with me and now you¡¯re backing away? Who taught you that, huh?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face was bright red. She retorted, ¡°I just wanted to train with you and only teased you a little... Just some kisses. Who knew... who knew you were such a flirt!¡±

    He came up with so many tricks with just push-ups. She had really misjudged him.

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Leng Hao snorted, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just go along with me? I can take you to the clouds.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Leng Hao nced at her and wanted to get up.

    ¡°Hey, Honey. Why are you leaving? Where are you going?¡± Ye Xiaotao quickly reached out two small hands and hugged his neck.

    ¡°Where else can I go? I¡¯m going to take a shower. It¡¯s ufortable here.¡± Leng Hao pressed his body down and poked her thigh.

    Ye Xiaotao was frightened by the hot thing that felt like a wooden stick. Her eyes widened. Did he... want her?

    Not that he can¡¯t have his way with her...

    But she didn¡¯t prepare anything.

    Their first time was so bad. She wanted their second time to be perfect.

    ¡°Honey, Christmas is in a few days. My dad called and asked us to spend Christmas at his ce. Do you want to go, honey?¡± Ye Xiaotao asked.

    She was very cautious, afraid that Leng Hao would mind because of Ye Ziyi. Leng Hao reached out his big palm and stroked her hair. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Honey.¡± Ye Xiaotao hugged him and kissed him. ¡°And...¡±

    ¡°And what?¡±

    ¡°Honey, we¡¯ve been together for so long, but you haven¡¯t given me... any present. On Christmas, can you give me a present?¡±

    She wanted the present from him, from Leng Hao.

    Women are peculiar about many things and are often jealous. Ye Xiaotao was the same. Leng Hao had prepared such a beautiful house for Bai Lingyun. The mouthwash cup and the slippers. Everything was a demonstration of his love for her.

    She could stop thinking about those things. After all, it was in the past. The most important thing was that she was Mrs. Leng. However, she also hoped that he would treat her well, just like how he treated Bai Lingyun.

    Leng Hao¡¯s expression was very gentle. He pinched her nose affectionately. ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±

    Did he agree?

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°A gift is a surprise. It¡¯s meaningless if I tell you what I want. You have to pick a gift for me, honey. But, I like whatever you get for me.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a surprise, you shouldn¡¯t have asked for it.¡± Leng Haoughed.

    Ye Xiaotao was not pleased by his point, she said, ¡°Be more self-conscious in the future then, honey. Give me many many gifts, okay?¡±

    Leng Hao thought for a moment. ¡°It depends on your performance.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, I¡¯ll do well.¡± When she said that, Ye Xiaotao held his big palm and led it to her chest.

 Chapter 1074 - Donâ€™t Make Her Sad

    <h4>Chapter 1074: Don¡¯t Make Her Sad</h4>

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes darkened and pinched her.

    Ye Xiaotao almost cried out loud. Then, she heard two knocks on the door. ¡°Young master, young madam, breakfast is ready.¡±

    Leng Hao had no intention of moving away from Ye Xiaotao at all. Ye Xiaotao regretted her actions. He was so rough; it made her scared.

    She immediately pushed him away from the chest with her two small hands. Then, she crawled away from him.

    Leng Hao watched her crawl like a puppy. Her perky buttocks swung left and right. The tent in his trouser grew bigger and bigger until it almost tore the fabric. Leng Hao fell to the ground in disappointment and closed his eyes.

    Little vixen!

    ...

    Christmas.

    The maid opened the door and Ye Xiaotao walked in with Leng Hao

    Father Ye quickly came up to them. ¡°Xiaotao, Leng Hao, wee.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, Merry Christmas!¡± Ye Xiaotao gave her daddy a big hug.

    Father Ye smiled lovingly.

    ¡°Father-inw, Merry Christmas.¡± Leng Hao handed the gift in his hand to the maid.

    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t have to bring a gift. There¡¯s no need for that in the future. Come, let¡¯s sit in the living room. Someone bring the tea.¡±

    Father Ye and Leng Hao sat across from each other. Ye Xiaotao sat with her dad. At this time, a beautiful and elegant woman came out with three cups of tea. ¡°Master, young master Leng, the tea is here.¡±

    Father Ye patted Ye Xiaotao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Leng Hao, Xiaotao, let me introduce you to Auntie Miao.¡±

    Auntie Miao served the tea to both father Ye and Leng Hao. Then, she walked over to Ye Xiaotao¡¯s side and smiled. ¡°Xiaotao, you can¡¯t drink tea now that you¡¯re pregnant. I made this banana milkshake. It tastes pretty good. Have a taste.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao nced at Auntie Miao. Ye Xiaotao was in quite an awkward situation. This Auntie Miao looked like she was in her twenties. It was more appropriate for Ye Xiaotao to call her big sister.

    Did Ye Xiaotao¡¯s father get a new woman? Ye Xiaotao remembered hearing a very coquettish voice over the phonest time. A girl in her early twenties. It definitely wasn¡¯t Auntie Miao¡¯s voice, because Auntie Miao¡¯s behavior was elegant and proper.

    Ye Xiaotao had quite a good impression of this Auntie Miao. Ye Xiaotao¡¯s father was almost fifty years old. It was time to find a good woman to settle down with.

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie Miao.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re all family. Master, young master Leng, excuse me. I¡¯m going to the kitchen to check on dinner.¡± Auntie Miao left after saying that.

    ¡°Daddy, how many Aunties have you changed? This Auntie Miao is not bad. At least she knows how to cook. Past aunties were all gold diggers and vain,¡± Ye Xiaotao whispered.

    Father Ye nced at Auntie Miao¡¯s back and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ye Xiaotao shut her mouth obediently.

    Father Ye and Leng Hao talked about some business matters, Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t understand the content. Soon, Ye Xiaotao heard Auntie Miao¡¯s warm voice. ¡°Master, young master Leng, Xiaotao, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Father Ye stood up. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    Father Ye led the group. Ye Xiaotao hugged Leng Hao¡¯s arm. She blinked her eyes and smiled. ¡°So this is my family. Are you... feeling ufortable?¡±

    ¡°In what way?¡±

    ¡°Auntie Miao, and the many aunts...¡±

    Leng Hao smirked. ¡°What are you thinking about? Don¡¯t meddle in the affairs of adults.¡±

    Why did Leng Hao sound like Ye Xiaotao¡¯s father? Ye Xiaotao was also an adult, okay?

    ...

    After dinner, Father Ye and Leng Hao outside the mansion. There were Christmas trees everywhere on thewn. All the trees were decorated with lights. It was very festive.

    Ye Xiaotao squatted beside a Christmas tree. She was holding a small, shiny light in her hand and was fiddling with it. She wore a in-colored dress, and a red, loose sweater. A in-colored scarf wrapped around her neck. Her dark hair was loose, which made her small face look as white as snow.

    From afar, She looked like an ink painting.

    Father Ye looked at Leng Hao and saw that Leng Hao¡¯s gaze was gently and attentively fixed on his precious daughter. He smiled in satisfaction and said, ¡°Regarding your sister, do you me me for not helping?¡±

    Leng Hao smiled. ¡°No. If it were me, I might have made the same decision.¡±

    Father Ye nodded. Great minds think alike. Father Ye need not make further exnations. He sighed and looked at Ye Xiaotao, who was in the distance. ¡°This precious daughter of mine may look lively and cheerful on the outside, but she went through quite a lot.¡±

    ¡°Her mother died giving birth to her. At that time, I had many mistresses and would bring them home. Those women treated her very well on the surface, Ye Xiaotao was also very happy. She was so sweet. She liked everyone she saw. Then, one day, I noticed that there were many bruises on her arms. I understood that those women were abusing her behind my back, but I didn¡¯t understand why Xiaotao kept quiet about it. She was the apple of my eye. If she said something...¡±

    ¡°After that, she noticed that all the women were gone. She came to me and asked me where the aunts were. I told her that I had sent them home. She believed me. In fact, I had chopped up all the women and fed them to the dogs.¡±

    ¡°When she was twelve, I was seriously ill and couldn¡¯t get out of bed. At that time, my two sons began making small moves when they learned that I was dying. They wanted to split the family assets. She was the only one who stayed by my bed. She smiled and encouraged me, saying, ¡°Daddy, you will definitely get better.¡± But I saw her teary eyes. She was always like that. She liked to show her smile to everyone and cry alone secretly.

    Leng Hao¡¯s heart turned unbelievably soft. Father Ye didn¡¯t need to tell Leng Hao all that. He knew the kind of girl Ye Xiaotao was.

    ¡°I see.¡± Leng Hao walked towards Ye Xiaotao with his long legs.

    ¡°Leng Hao,¡± father Ye said from behind him, ¡°Xiaotao is a simple and pure girl. Cherish her smile. Don¡¯t make her sad.¡±

    Leng Hao paused for a moment, then he nodded.

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao hung the small crystal light on the tree. Then, she saw a tall and handsome shadow on the tree. She immediately turned around and said, ¡°Honey? What did my daddy say to you just now?¡±

    Leng Hao looked at the girl¡¯s exquisite little face and said, ¡°Your daddy told me to cherish you.¡±

    ¡°Will you?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Your daddy is watching me like a tiger.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao pinched her nose and snorted. ¡°Good. If you treat me poorly in the future, I will ask my daddy to cut you into pieces.¡±

    ¡°Ha,¡± Leng Haoughed. Then, a beautiful gift box appeared in his hand. ¡°This is for you.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is this a Christmas gift for me? What¡¯s inside it?¡±

    ¡°Open it.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao wiped her hands on her clothes and opened the box. Inside the box was a pair of beautiful, crystal shoes.

 Chapter 1075 - Get Me My Cigarette and Lighter

    <h4>Chapter 1075: Get Me My Cigarette and Lighter</h4>

    ¡°Crystal shoes? Wow, they¡¯re beautiful.¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen this pair of shoes in a fashion magazine before. They are made of pure natural tourmaline. They¡¯re super expensive.¡±

    ¡°Do you like them?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Honey, help me put them on.¡± Ye Xiaotao sat on the swing next to the Christmas tree.

    Leng Hao walked forward and knelt on one knee. He reached out to take off the tasseled riding boots on her feet and held her little feet in his palm.

    When the warmth from his fingertips reached her soft feet, Ye Xiaotao felt her whole body go soft. She could melt.

    Every girl dreamed of her prince riding a white horse and then putting on a pair of crystal shoes for her. Ye Xiaotao felt like a princess at this moment.

    She was his princess.

    But when her feet were in the shoes, the smile on Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face froze. The crystal shoes were too big. They were a size 8, Bai Lingyun¡¯s size.

    Ye Xiaotao was a size 6.

    This pair of crystal shoes did not fit her feet at all.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Leng Hao looked up.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes met the man¡¯s deep blue eyes. He was asking her gently. She also saw her father standing in the distance, watching them, from the corner of her eyes.

    She immediately smiled brightly, stood up, and spun around a few times. ¡°I love this pair of crystal shoes...¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Leng Hao reached out and stroked her hair.

    At this time, two luxury cars were parked on thewn. Father Ye¡¯s two friends came. They got out of the car and were very happy to see Xiaotao. ¡°Xiaotao, long time no see. You¡¯ve grown, and you¡¯re bing more and more beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Zhao, uncle Sun, Merry Christmas,¡± Ye Xiaotao said sweetly.

    Uncle Zhao and uncle Sun smiled happily and then looked at Leng Hao. ¡°Hello, young master Leng.¡±

    Leng Hao nodded.

    ¡°Haha, Father Ye walked over with a smile. ¡°Why are you two sote? It¡¯s Christmas today. Let¡¯s have an all-nighter. I asked my son-inw toe over and apany you two.¡±

    Uncle Zhao patted father Ye¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Look at your flushed face and refreshed look. I¡¯m sure Xiaotao and Leng Hao showed you a good time. Since you invited us, we will go and get some cash first. We¡¯re afraid that your son-inw will join hands with you. We don¡¯t want to lose our underwear.¡±

    Father Yeughed out loud. ¡°At least you¡¯re sensible. Leng Hao, let¡¯s go in and y mahjong.¡±

    Father Ye and uncle Zhao went in first. Leng Hao looked at Ye Xiaotao and said, ¡°I¡¯m going in too. It¡¯s cold outside. Come in soon.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Ye Xiaotao nodded obediently and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Go join dad first. You don¡¯t have to stay up all night. I¡¯ll find youter.¡±

    Leng Hao entered the house.

    Ye Xiaotao stood where she was. She looked down at the crystal shoes on her feet. The crystal shoes were really beautiful. She liked them very much. Most importantly, they were Leng Hao¡¯s first gift to her.

    She treasured them very much.

    However, the crystal shoes were too big; size 8. This fact always reminded Ye Xiaotao of Bai Lingyun...

    Did he always buy size 8 shoes?

    Was it a habit?

    When a woman became a habit in a man¡¯s life...

    Ye Xiaotao sat back on the swing. She swung back and forth a few times in boredom. The red sweater made her skin look like snow. The night wind carried her hair in the air. She was like a fairy floating in the air.

    ¡°Xiaotao,¡± Auntie Miao ran over to her. ¡°It¡¯s so cold outside. Hurry up ande inside. The fruits are ready. Go eat some and rest early.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Xiaotao took off the crystal shoes on her feet.

    ¡°Xiaotao, aren¡¯t those crystal shoes too big for you? They don¡¯t fit you.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was stunned. Women were different from men. Women were born with a keen eye for the size of shoes. Auntie Miao could tell at a nce.

    ¡°Yes, the crystal shoes are big, but I like them very much.¡± Ye Xiaotao patted the dust off the crystal shoes with her small hands, and then put them back into the gift bag. She held the gift bag in her arms like a treasure.

    Auntie Miao smiled lovingly. She said, ¡°As long as you like it.¡±

    ...

    In the living room, four men were ying mahjong.

    Leng Hao put out liu-wan. Uncle Sun was about to y when father Ye shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move, my turn.¡±

    After father Ye yed, he put out a liu-tong.

    Uncle Zhao wanted to say something, but Leng Hao took the liu-tong and said, ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    It was Father Ye¡¯s turn again. He took a tile for the set and said, ¡°Oh! I win.¡±

    Uncle Zhao and uncle Sun showed their hands and paid for their loss. They shook their heads and said, ¡°We are in no luck tonight. Your son-inw is doing you great favors. Young master Leng, you can¡¯t use our money to please your father-inw.¡±

    Leng Hao pursed his lips and smiled. He didn¡¯t say anything.

    Father Ye happily took the money. ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s just some pocket money. We can¡¯t make things difficult for the junior.¡±

    Uncle Zhao and uncle Sun looked at each other and said jokingly, ¡°Look, they truly are a family. We¡¯re in a boat of thieves, and our money is in danger. Haha.¡±

    The four of them continued to y mahjong. At this time, Uncle Zhao thought of someone and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen old man Gong recently. In the past, the four of us sat together at a table and he was the shrewdest. He always won the most money.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Uncle Sun nced at father Ye, ¡°Thest time I saw this old man Gong, he seemed to have someints about you. Oh right, I heard that the little master Gong went to France. Last month, little master Gong developed an online game app and sold it to Silicon Valley in the United States. He earned 200 million dors. Haha, this little master Gong is handsome and likes to y. The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree.¡±

    Uncle Sun wanted to say more, but father Ye kicked him under the table. Father Ye coughed and said, ¡°Focus on the Mahjong game.¡±

    Uncle Sun and uncle Zhao suddenly remembered something and sneaked a nce at Leng Hao.

    Leng Hao¡¯s expression was normal. No one could read his mind. Leng Hao had actually seen Gong Yi in some documents in the past.

    Gong Yi was the man that Ye Xiaotao had run away from.

    ¡°Honey,¡± a sweet fragrance invaded Leng Hao¡¯s senses. He felt something soft on his left shoulder; it was Ye Xiaotao¡¯s arm. ¡°How¡¯s the game going?¡±

    Uncle Zhao smiled. ¡°Your daddy has all our money.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your daddy must split it with your honey.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. She looked at Leng Hao. Did he cheat?

    Leng Hao turned to look at Ye Xiaotao. His eyes were a little dark, and his voice was deep and masculine. ¡°Ger me my cigarette and lighter. They¡¯re in my suit.¡±

    Did Leng Hao want to smoke?

    He rarely smoked. Why would he want to smoke now?

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ye Xiaotao got up and ran to the living room sofa to check his suit pocket.

 Chapter 1076 - He Wants to Publicly Demonstrate His Affection

    <h4>Chapter 1076: He Wants to Publicly Demonstrate His Affection</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao found the cigarette and the lighter. She walked back to Leng Hao, took out a cigarette, and handed it to him. ¡°Honey.¡±

    Leng Hao did not take it. He yed a tile.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t know what to do. She thought he wanted to smoke? Why didn¡¯t he take the cigarette?

    She got closer to him and ced the cigarette next to his mouth.

    The man parted his thin lips and held the cigarette in his mouth.

    Ye Xiaotao eximed silently, ¡°Could it be that he wanted me to feed him the cigarette like this?¡±

    She quickly dismissed the thought. Although the two of them were in love, Leng Hao had a cold personality and had never done such a lovey-dovey thing with her.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s father and uncles were both present. Was this Leng Hao¡¯s way of publicly demonstrating his affection?

    Ye Xiaotao had butterflies in her stomach. Her fingertips had identally brushed against his lips. His lips were cold and very soft. They felt quite nice.

    He held the cigarette in his mouth and didn¡¯t light it. Ye Xiaotao acted calm on the outside and then lit the cigarette for him.

    Uncle Zhao and uncle Sun bothughed when they saw this. ¡°Young master Leng, Xiaotao, are you guys showing off? That¡¯s not very nice. Xiaotao. Why don¡¯t you light a cigarette for me too?¡±

    Father Ye tossed the cigarette and the lighter to the two uncles. He scolded, ¡°You¡¯re being disrespectful! Light your own cigarettes!¡±

    Both uncles took a cigarette and lit it. ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Look at how protective you are. But in all seriousness, Xiaotao, you¡¯re still in college, right? When your baby bump gets bigger in the future, you won¡¯t be able to hide it anymore. So for safety¡¯s sake, I think you should take a six-month leave of absence first. You can go back to school after the child is born.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ye Xiaotao immediately pouted and retorted, ¡°If I take a leave of absence, how boring would that be? I want to go to school. Besides, winter vacation ising up. When I really can¡¯t hide it anymore, it¡¯ll be school break.¡±

    Father Ye yed a tile. He nced at Leng Hao and said, ¡°I can¡¯t make the call on this matter. The two of you can figure it out.¡±

    Father Ye wanted to hear Leng Hao¡¯s opinion.

    Leng Hao looked at Ye Xiaotao. The girl was looking at him with hope in her eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°Your call.¡±

    Leng Hao knew that Ye Xiaotao yearned for freedom. She was like a little bird that wanted to fly freely. She was in the prime of her years for school and education. She had youth and dreams.

    Uncle Zhao and uncle Sun sighed. ¡°Fine, just pretend that we didn¡¯t say anything!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao felt happy. The feeling she got when her husband and her daddy protected her was really good. And she had a baby in her; Ye Xiaotao felt very happy.

    Then, Leng Hao said in his low and masculine voice, ¡°You can go to bed first. We¡¯re smoking and secondhand smoke is bad for the child.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked at Leng Hao. He held the cigarette between his fingers and breathed out the smoke in a different direction. He tried to keep Ye Xiaotao from smelling the smoke. So he exhaled a puff of smoke before looking back at her.

    Although smoking was not healthy, the way Leng Hao looked when he smoked was entric in Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes.

    Ye Xiaotao stood up, blushing. ¡°Daddy, Uncle Zhao, and uncle Sun, I¡¯m going to bed. And honey, you should rest early too.¡±

    After saying that, Ye Xiaotao turned around and went upstairs.

    As she was going upstairs, she heard Uncle Zhao and uncle Sun tease her. ¡°Young master Leng, does Xiaotao usually stick to you? We¡¯re ying mahjong. It¡¯s only been a few rounds and Xiaotao is already urging you to go to bed.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s like she¡¯s scared of us hoarding you.¡±

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao returned to her room. Then, Auntie Miao walked in with a te in her hand. She took the ss of milk on the te and handed it to Ye Xiaotao. ¡°Xiaotao, have a ss of warm milk before you go to bed. It¡¯s good for the child and your sleep.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie Miao.¡± Ye Xiaotao took the ss of milk. Then, Ye Xiaotao saw the bottle of red wine on the te. Her craving was immediately aroused. She had not drunk wine in a long time.

    Although she had low tolerance, she just could not resist the fragrance of the wine.

    ¡°Auntie Miao, who is the red wine for?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going downstairs to see if your dad and the others want any.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao coughed and said in a serious tone, ¡°Auntie Miao, leave the red wine with me. My husband likes it. He¡¯ll want some when hees upte.¡±

    ¡°Sure, this one is a limited edition. Your dad had been saving it. Young master Leng will definitely like it.¡± Auntie Miao put the wine on the nightstand.

    Ye Xiaotao was delighted. She quickly finished the milk in the ss. ¡°Auntie Miao, here.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Xiaotao. Good night.¡± Auntie Miao left.

    Once Auntie Miao left, Ye Xiaotao immediately danced in circles happily. She found a bottle opener and secretly opened the red wine. She took a whiff of the wine¡¯s fragrance and eximed in excitement.

    She was too eager to even find a wine ss. She took a sip right from the bottle.

    It was delicious!

    She drank a few more sips.

    Delicious!

    But she didn¡¯t dare to drink anymore. Because she was pregnant, she could only take a few sips of the red wine.

    After putting the wine lid back on, she went to the closet and pick out a pair of pajamas. Then, she headed to the bathroom for a shower.

    As she was taking the shower, Ye Xiaotao felt dizzy. Oh no, she was drunk.

    Would the baby get drunk too?

    She shouldn¡¯t have drunk so much.

    Ye Xiaotao med herself. She quickly rinsed off the foam on her body and put on her pajamas. As she walked to the big bed, she felt as if the world was spinning. She quickly got under the nket.

    If her dad and husband found out about this, they would definitely scold her. Whatever, she had better go to sleep first.

    She felt really dizzy.

    ...

    An hour had passed after Ye Xiaotao left the group of men.

    Father Ye looked at the time and said, ¡°Leng Hao, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go and rest first. Let Auntie Miao take over and y with us for a while.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Hao stood up.

    Auntie Miao took over and said with a smile, ¡°Young master Leng, you have so much asset right now. Don¡¯t be angry with me if I lose them all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all on me. Enjoy yourselves.¡± Leng Hao nodded politely and then headed upstairs.

    Uncle Zhao and uncle Sun smiled when they saw Leng Hao enter the room. ¡°Old man Ye, it seems that young master Leng is quite a jealous character. We¡¯ve only briefly mentioned Gong, and young master Leng was already deliberately showing off.¡±

    Father Ye looked at the mahjong tile in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s only normal. It¡¯d be strange if he didn¡¯t get jealous.¡±

    ¡°Haha,¡± the twoughed. ¡°But old man Ye, I think young master Leng is quite overbearing. Xiaotao is fully under his control. Xiaotao is simple-minded, so I hope she doesn¡¯t get bullied in the future.¡±

    Father Ye looked at the two of them. ¡°Am I dead to you?¡±

    Uncle Zhao and uncle Sun changed the topic. ¡°Old man Ye, you dote on Xiaotao the most. Seeing that you¡¯re so satisfied with young master Leng, you¡¯re not thinking of handing over the Ye business to him, are you?¡±

    Father Yeughed. ¡°That¡¯s a possibility.¡±

    Uncle Zhao and uncle Sun looked at each other. It seemed to them that old man Ye was seriously considering it. They didn¡¯t expect that the business his three sons fought so hard over would end up in a stranger¡¯s pocket.

 Chapter 1077 - Shh, I Want To Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 1077: Shh, I Want To Sleep</h4>

    Leng Hao smelt the fragrance of wine the moment he walked into the room. He saw a bottle of red wine by the bed and immediately understood what had happened. Ye Xiaotao had been drinking secretly.

    Leng Hao frowned unhappily. He did not like for her to drink.

    Drinking made her bold. She snuck into the hotel room and rape him; she went into the men¡¯s bathroom at the bar and loosed his belt; She did that because she was drunk. If it was not Leng Hao but another man Ye Xiaotao did those things to... Leng Hao could feel anger rising in his chest just thinking about it. If that happened, Leng Hao would first cripple that man before strangling her to death.

    Leng Hao walked forward and stood by the bed. She curled up under the soft, pale golden nket. She covered herself tightly, leaving only her small head out.

    ¡°Xiaotao.¡± He sat on the bed and called.

    ¡°Uh... I want to sleep. Shh...¡± the girl mumbled and went back to sleep.

    Her voice made Leng Hao feel weak. He reached out his big palm and slowly touched her small face.

    Because of the drunkenness, her delicate face looked seductive. Her curved eyebrows, her small mouth the color of rose petals, her skin like peeled leechee fruit, fair and delicious.

    Leng Hao closed his eyes. The lust that he had been suppressing suddenly surged. They only did it once, that night in Hong Kong, he remembered it clearly.

    He reached for her mouth with his thumb. Then he rubbed it with force.

    ¡°Ouch... it hurts...¡± Ye Xiaotao frowned. She opened one of her eyes slightly to see the man who interrupted her sleep.

    The girl¡¯s eyes were very drowsy, and her watery eyes were charming. Leng Hao¡¯s whole body tensed up. One look from her was enough to make his body burn with fire.

    However, he quickly withdrew his hands. What was he doing? She was pregnant and wanted to sleep. How could he be greedy for his pleasure?

    He motioned to get up.

    ¡°Honey...¡± Ye Xiaotao grabbed his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t go...¡±

    Leng Hao froze and then looked down.

    Ye Xiaotao was half awake and half dazed. She pouted her little mouth aggrievedly. ¡°Honey, why are you staring at me like that? Do you... want to eat me? Then...e and eat...¡±

    The soft bed sank in. Ye Xiaotao¡¯s head was enclosed between tworge palms. The man was on top of her.

    She looked up and met the man¡¯s passionate eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ye Xiaotao, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was wearing pink silk pajamas. She gently raised her fair little hands and drew circles on his broad chest. ¡°I know... Honey, I¡¯m almost... five months pregnant...¡±

    When she lifted her hand, the silk nightgown slipped down from her shoulder, revealing the strap dress underneath. Leng Hao swallowed. Then he pressed his body on hers and kissed her mouth.

    ¡°Hey! Wait a minute!¡± Ye Xiaotao quickly covered his mouth.

    ¡°What now? You aroused me, you have to take responsibility this time!¡± Leng Hao said in a hoarse voice and kissed her tender palm.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say... that I won¡¯t take responsibility, but honey,¡± Ye Xiaotao hugged his neck. ¡°We¡¯ve been married for so long, call me... honey... I want to hear you call me honey.¡±

    Honey...

    Leng Hao stared at her passionately, not saying a word.

    The light in Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes gradually extinguished. She clenched her fists and punched him in anger, ¡°Forget it. You can go take care of that yourself!¡± She crawled away from him.

    However, a strong arm firmly held her. The man said in a low and entric voice. ¡°Honey...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes lit up. He called her honey!

    ¡°Honey, one more time!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push it!¡± Leng Hao lifted the soft silk nket and covered the two of them. He opened his mouth and covered hers fiercely.

    Ye Xiaotao felt extremely happy. With the nket over them, she could not see his face clearly. Her lips and tongue were numb because of his kiss. She held his handsome face in her hands. His face felt so hot.

    Was he burning from the desire for her, or was he just embarrassed from calling her ¡°honey¡±?

    Being able to make the stinky rock call her ¡°honey¡±, Ye Xiaotao felt a great sense of aplishment. She responded to his kiss passionately.

    ¡°Are you ready? I can¡¯t hold it in any longer...¡± Leng Hao kissed her as he untied his belt.

    Ye Xiaotao knew that there was no escape tonight. In fact, she did not want to escape. Moreover, she was looking forward to it.

    She liked doing this kind of exercise with the man she loved.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m scared... I¡¯m scared of pain... can you be gentler? Last time... in Hong Kong, you were really... rough. You only relied on brute force, no skills...¡±

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t know whether to kiss her or pinch her. Could Ye Xiaotao not read the atmosphere? ¡°You have no right toment on that night. I was merciful enough to let you get away alive.¡±

    ¡°What? You think you¡¯re in the right? You... you clearly enjoyed it. Otherwise, why would you want to do it to me a second time... Mmm¡±

    Leng Hao covered her chattering little mouth.

    After a while, Ye Xiaotao felt pain. She frowned and cried out in a babbling manner.

    Leng Hao couldn¡¯t help butugh. He hadn¡¯t even done anything yet, but her seductive yet innocent cries made him melt. ¡°Shut your mouth and stop screaming.¡±

    Her cries made his whole body go soft, except for a certain part of him, which was hard as steel. He felt extremely ufortable.

    He had gotten used to watching people in action since he was twelve. Although he had only done it with her once, logically speaking, he should be able to handle it with ease.

    But now, Leng Hao was very clumsy and anxious.

    Ye Xiaotao really did stop screaming. Instead, she bit his shoulder.

    Both of them were covered in sweat and entangled together like fish. Leng Hao held her head and kissed her. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You can let it out now.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao let go of his shoulder and said in an aggrieved and timid voice, ¡°But... you said no screaming...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay now. Only I can hear it.¡±

    ...

    At school.

    Ye Xiaotao hummed as she walked on the cobblestone path with the sketchbook under her arms. At this time, her friends caught up with her from behind. ¡°Xiaotao, you got any good news in your life? You look radiant and full of nourishment.¡±

    ¡°Do I? Don¡¯t I look like this every day?¡± Ye Xiaotao pondered.

    ¡°Come on, Xiaotao. You¡¯re just showing off,¡± her friends teased.

    Ye Xiaotao smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, but it was hard for her to talk about it. It was just... the power of love.

    ¡°Oh right, Xiaotao. You don¡¯t go to the bar with us anymore. And you¡¯re wearing such oversized clothes. Have you... gained weight?¡± Her friends looked at her belly suspiciously.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! Ah, the teacher is here. Let¡¯s hurry!¡±

 Chapter 1078 - Little Xiaotao, Mommy Loves You

    <h4>Chapter 1078: Little Xiaotao, Mommy Loves You</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s friends looked to the side and saw that the professor was really here. Everyone quickly entered the ssroom.

    Ye Xiaotao sat down and smoothed her chest. It was so close just now. She looked down at her small belly. Her five-month-old baby is creating a small bump. Ye Xiaotao had to wear oversized clothes to hide the bump. Fortunately, her face and figure didn¡¯t change much, so no one could tell.

    She wanted to go to school. If she really couldn¡¯t, she would ask for leave.

    The professor was giving a lecture. Ye Xiaotao took notes with a pencil. Then, her phone vibrated. Ye Xiaotao received a text.

    It was from an unknown number. The text read, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    I¡¯m back?

    Who¡¯s back?

    Ye Xiaotao thought for a moment, and then her heart skipped a beat. She had a feeling that the text was from a beautiful and arrogant woman.

    It¡¯s Bai Lingyun.

    Was Bai Lingyun back?

    Did Bai Lingyun dere war on her?

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s thoughts were in a mess. It was undeniable that Bai Lingyun had ruined her good mood. Ye Xiaotao¡¯s lecture finally ended. She immediately dialed the unknown number, but the number didn¡¯t exist anymore.

    She held the phone tightly in her hand.

    ...

    At night, Ye Xiaotao returned to the vi. ¡°Honey, honey...¡±

    The maid quickly came up to greet her. ¡°Young madam, the young master is not back yet.¡±

    ¡°Not back yet?¡± Ye Xiaotao was a little disappointed because ever since Christmas, the rtionship between the two of them had rapidly warmed up. Leng Hao came home at an earlier time, and she could always see him as soon as school was over.

    The maid chuckled. ¡°Young madam, maybe the young master was dyed by something. With you looking forward to himing home, the young master will definitely be back soon!¡±

    Well, there¡¯s nothing Ye Xiaotao could do but wait.

    She went to her room. Ye Xiaotao finished thendscape painting that her professor had assigned. She checked the clock. It was already eight o¡¯clock.

    Leng Hao was still not back yet.

    She wanted to be a virtuous wife. Usually, men did not like their calls from their wives when they were busy outside. She did not want to do that, so she went to the bathroom and took a shower.

    After tidying up, she went to bed, smelling nice. She read for a while. Then, it was past nine o¡¯clock.

    She couldn¡¯t help it. If she wasn¡¯t virtuous, so be it. She picked up her phone and dialed Leng Hao¡¯s number.

    ¡°Hello, honey...¡±

    A cold and mechanical female voice came from the other end, ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is busy now.¡±

    His phone was off.

    Other than that time when sister Leng had an ident, his phone had always been on. He rarely turned off his phone.

    Ye Xiaotao thought for a moment. Then, she sent a text message, ¡°Honey, are you going to work overtime today? Call me when you receive this message...¡±

    After hesitating for a moment, Ye Xiaotao deleted ¡°Call me when you receive this message¡± and typed, ¡°Goog work, honey. The baby and I will be good. We love you. Mwah.¡±

    Sent.

    She turned off the lights but left themp turned on. She shut her eyes and went to sleep, hoping that he would write back to her. But she tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.

    Then, Ye Xiaotao felt the baby kick her. Ye Xiaotao was surprised.

    Little Xiaotao did not make any move inside her until the fourth month. She felt something a month ago, but because ofck of experience, she did not know whether it counted as a fetal movement. But this time she was sure, what she just felt was a fetal movement.

    Ye Xiaotao carefully covered her belly with her small hand. Then, Little Xiaotao kicked her again.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes immediately curved into a smile. Her crystal clear skin was covered with ayer of soft halo. This was the first time she felt a little life pulsating so powerfully. How magical and wonderful was this.

    ¡°Little Xiaotao, why are you kicking mommy so hard? Are you going to be a chubby little boy? Do you miss daddy? Yes, daddy is busy with work today and may not be able toe back tonight. Daddy is working hard to earn money for Little Xiaotao. So little Xiaotao, don¡¯t make a fuss. Sleep quietly with mommy.¡±

    Perhaps it was because of Ye Xiaotao¡¯s gentle and pleasant voice, Little Xiaotao swam around in her belly and found afortable position to settle down.

    ¡°Little Xiaotao is such a good child. Mommy loves you.¡±

    With Little Xiaotao¡¯spany, Ye Xiaotao closed her eyes in satisfaction. She threw away all her worries and fell asleep.

    ...

    The next morning.

    At seven o¡¯clock, the rm clock rang. Ye Xiaotao opened her sleepy eyes and stretched her slender arms as usual. ¡°Honey...¡±

    The smile on her face froze because there was no one beside her.

    Right, she had forgotten that he didn¡¯te backst night.

    It seemed that he didn¡¯te back at all.

    Ye Xiaotao picked up the phone on the nightstand. He didn¡¯t send her any text.

    Forget it. Ye Xiaotao got up from the bed and walked to the bathroom to wash up.

    Just as she was brushing her teeth, she heard footsteps outside the door. ¡°Young master, should I arrange breakfast now?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± He opened the bedroom door. Along with the fresh and cold air outside, a tall and straight figure entered. Leng Hao was back.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re back.¡± Ye Xiaotao immediately ran out of the bathroom happily and threw herself into Leng Hao¡¯s arms.

    Leng Hao was unbuttoning his coat. When she rushed over, he quickly spread his arms to hug her. ¡°Be careful!¡±

    ¡°I know. Honey is here, I won¡¯t fall.¡± Ye Xiaotao hugged his waist with her small hands and rubbed her face against the shirt with infatuation.

    She acted like a puppy, which made Leng Hao smile tenderly. He pped her buttocks with hisrge palm and said, ¡°You¡¯re so passionate. Do you want it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want. I miss my husband very much.¡± Ye Xiaotao nodded vigorously.

    Leng Hao was aroused when he heard her say ¡°I want.¡± However, her next sentence made him want tough out loud. It seemed that the two of them were not on the same page.

    He took off his coat and handed it to her. ¡°I got some news about Zhiyuan yesterday, so I worked overtime. I didn¡¯t call you because my phone was out of battery. I¡¯m going to take a shower first.¡±

    He walked to the bathroom.

    Ye Xiaotao hugged his coat, which was still emitting warmth. ¡°No need to exin. I understand. Honey, go take a shower. Take a shower and then have a good sleep.¡±

    Leng Hao turned around and looked at her obedient appearance. She looked like a newborn kitten, harmless. But she also made people feel aroused. Well, he couldn¡¯t do anything to her now, so he walked into the bathroom. Actually, he wanted to take a shower with her.

    But when he saw her round belly, he decided that it was better to wait.

 Chapter 1079 - Youâ€™re Pregnant?

    <h4>Chapter 1079: You¡¯re Pregnant?</h4>

    Leng Hao entered the bathroom, and Ye Xiaotao hung the ck coat in the closet. She sniffed the coat. Oh, it was the healthy and pleasant smell of a man.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s little face was red. What should she do? She seemed to be infatuated by his smell.

    She puffed up her cheeks to dissipate the heat. Then, she suddenly saw a long, wavy hair on the coat.

    The smile on her face froze. She slowly reached for the long hair and removed it from the coat. It was... a woman¡¯s hair.

    Didn¡¯t he work overtimest night?

    Did he work overtime with a woman?

    Was this... Bai Lingyun¡¯s long hair? Ye Xiaotao remembered that Bai Lingyun¡¯s hair was wavy, beautiful, and charming.

    Then, the bathroom door opened. Leng Hao walked out in a ck bathrobe. He saw the girl standing by the closet, in a daze, so he asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao came back to her senses. The long hair fell from her fair fingertips. She quickly turned around and smiled at the man. ¡°No, I was just wondering if I should iron your coat.¡±

    Leng Hao dried his hair with a towel. ¡°Do you know how to iron a coat?¡±

    Oh, right. Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t know how to iron a coat.

    ¡°Honey...¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Leng Hao sat on the bed. He saw her hesitation, so he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Come here!¡±

    He reached out his hand to her.

    Ye Xiaotao walked over and held his hand with hers. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know how to wash, cook, or clean. I seem to have a lot of shorings. Will you... dislike me in the future?¡±

    Leng Hao pulled her onto hisp and leaned down to kiss her little face. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, so you have to be good¡±

    ¡°But... how? I¡¯m pregnant now, so I can¡¯t satisfy you in that aspect. I heard that men have to do it several times a week. We¡¯ve only done it twice in five months. Will you... find another woman behind my back?¡± Ye Xiaotao blinked her big bright eyes and looked at him timidly.

    Speaking of the topic, Leng Hao felt a tingling in his waist and abdomen. A part of his body was suddenly awakened. D*mn it, he couldn¡¯t hold back whenever she spoke of s*x.

    It was all because the taste of the Christmas night was too wonderful. He couldn¡¯t bear to use force on her. What they did was light but erotic. He would often reminisce about it in his mind.

    ¡°Indeed. I do need it. So to prevent me from finding a woman outside, you have to try your best to satisfy me. For example...¡± Leng Hao kissed her finger meaningfully.

    The ces he kissed sent a tingling feeling throughout her body. Ye Xiaotao quickly pulled her hand back. She bit her lower lip with her scallop-like teeth and then said boldly, ¡°You mean, if I don¡¯t satisfy you, you¡¯ll look for another woman? Okay, tell me honestly. You didn¡¯te backst night. Did you date another woman?¡±

    Looking at her spoiled appearance, Leng Hao swallowed. He pressed his lips against her red lips and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Last night, it was just me and Ah Chen. There was no one else.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s body stiffened. She quickly pushed her hands against his chest. She got up from his legs and took a few steps back.

    Leng Hao was surprised. He looked at her pale little face and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I only kissed you. Why the big reaction?¡±

    He was a little displeased.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m going to bete. Honey, I¡¯m heading to school. You should rest well.¡± Ye Xiaotao turned around and ran out quickly.

    Leng Hao looked in the direction where she disappeared. What was wrong?

    He did work overtime with Ah Chenst night. What woman? A female secretary did deliver him a cup of coffee, but he didn¡¯t even look at her.

    He looked down at the big tent that was up. Leng Hao shook his head and closed his eyes to sleep.

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao walked into the school with the sketchbook in her arms. The cold winter wind cut her face like a knife, but her heart hurt even more.

    He lied to her.

    There was a woman¡¯s long hair on his clothes, but he said he wasn¡¯t with a woman.

    She knew that she was being paranoid. If she acted out her nature, she would have exposed him and questioned him loudly in the room. But she did not dare.

    That was Bai Lingyun¡¯s hair...

    The woman he had spent ten years protecting. In the mansion in Hong Kong, he still kept a room for her. It was filled with bits and pieces of their love.

    Ye Xiaotao was just... an intruder.

    Bai Lingyun was right. What right did Ye Xiaotao have?

    ¡°Ye Xiaotao, are you scared now?¡±

    She asked herself.

    Ye Xiaotao was thinking very hard. She looked at her toes while she walked. Then, someone suddenly screamed at her from behind. ¡°Xiaotao, watch out¡±

    Ye Xiaotao came back to her senses, but it was toote. A tricycle loaded with goods was crashing into her.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Xiaotao quickly protected her stomach with her hands. The back of her hand scratched against the side of the car, and she fell to the ground.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s forehead immediately broke out in ayer of cold sweat.

    It hurt so much...

    Her friends all ran over. ¡°Xiaotao, are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, can you get up? Let me help you up...¡±

    Someone held Ye Xiaotao¡¯s arm and tried to pull her up, but Ye Xiaotao couldn¡¯t get up. Her butt seemed to have split in half and her stomach was hard.

    Inside, Little Xiaotao kicked her twice.

    ¡°Xiaotao, this won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll call the doctor to take a look at you.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ye Xiaotao quickly stopped her. ¡°I can get up. Don¡¯t call the doctor at school. I¡¯ll go to the hospital myselfter...¡±

    If the doctors in the infirmary checked her, then her pregnancy would be exposed.

    Once it was exposed, she might not be able to go to school.

    ¡°But Xiaotao, can you do this?¡± Many students surrounded her, and everyone looked at her with concern.

    ¡°I can do it...¡± Ye Xiaotao wanted to get up.

    But at this time, the crowd moved away for a group of doctors in white coats. ¡°Miss Ye, don¡¯t move. We¡¯ll quickly check your condition.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was surprised. How did the doctors from the infirmary get here so quickly?

    She looked for the tricycle that had hit her and saw an old man who rushed away with the tricycle.

    ¡°Hey, stop!¡± Ye Xiaotao wanted to catch the old man.

    ¡°Miss Ye, don¡¯t move. Let me check your conditions first!¡± The doctor grabbed Ye Xiaotao¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Doctor, how is Xiaotao?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The doctor checked her pulse and his expression changed drastically. He looked at Ye Xiaotao and said in disbelief, ¡°You... are pregnant?¡±

 Chapter 1080 - The Hidden Mastermind

    <h4>Chapter 1080: The Hidden Mastermind</h4>

    You¡¯re pregnant?

    What the doctor said to put the crowd silent. Everyone gasped as they looked at Ye Xiaotao. Even Ye Xiaotao¡¯s friends took a few steps back in shock. ¡°Xiaotao, you... you... you...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face turned pale. She knew that her secret was out.

    No secrets can¡¯t stay hidden for too long. She knew that one day everyone would find out about her marriage and pregnancy. She just did not expect the day toe so quickly and suddenly.

    She waspletely caught off guard.

    ...

    In the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡°Miss Ye, what are you...¡± the principal kept wiping the sweat off with his sleeves and shook his head repeatedly.

    ¡°Principal, I want to continue my studies,¡± Ye Xiaotao said firmly.

    The principal looked out of the window. His office was now surrounded by students. Ye Xiaotao was famous on campus, so people watched her every move. And now, news of her pregnancy swept across the entire campus like a tornado. The students were waiting to see how the principal handles the situation.

    The principal didn¡¯t dare to offend the daughter of the Ye family, but...

    ¡°Miss Ye, why are you so careless about your pregnancy? Now that the news has spread, it¡¯s out of my control. I run a civilized school. If a female student is pregnant, she has to take a leave of absence...¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ye Xiaotao shook her head. ¡°Principal, I don¡¯t want to take a leave of absence. Please think of a way around it.¡±

    ¡°Miss Ye, if the matter hadn¡¯t gotten out of hand, I would definitely help you. But now that everyone knows about it, what can I do to stop people from talking about it? Your father donated a few buildings to our school. If I can help, I will spare no effort. But now that you are standing at the eye of the store, even if I let you continue your studies, you will have to bear the gossip and judgment from others. For the sake of the both of us, you should temporarily quit school.¡±

    The principal had already made a decision. Even if Ye Xiaotao begged on her knees, it would be useless. Ye Xiaotao smirked; she knew things woulde to this.

    The school could not openly ept a pregnant woman.

    ¡°Okay, I got it, Principal. Goodbye.¡± Ye Xiaotao walked out.

    Outside the principal office, Ye Xiaotao saw countless students who surrounded her. Everyone looked at her with curiosity, sympathy, and mockery.

    ¡°It seems that the principal suspended her from school. How do you think she got pregnant?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only normal. She¡¯s so beautiful, and all men like her. We live in a modern world, premarital sex is normal.¡±

    ¡°But I thought she had high standards and is chaste...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where she got you. The more pure and innocent a woman is on the surface, the more passionate and indulgent she is in her bones. You don¡¯t know how wild she may be in the dark.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, who do you think the father of the child is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±

    ¡°I think that man is definitely some shady guy. Otherwise, why did she have to hide the fact that she¡¯s pregnant.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao could clearly hear everyone¡¯s gossips. She didn¡¯t say anything and just kept walking.

    At this moment, her friends ran over. ¡°Alright, everyone, there¡¯s nothing to see here. Go home. All you do is gossip behind people¡¯s backs. Why don¡¯t you shout it out like a man.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Xiaotao, don¡¯t mind them. They¡¯re just jealous of you.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao gave her friends a faint smile when she saw how concerned they were. Then, she shook her head. ¡°Forget it, let them say what they want. We can¡¯t control others, nor should we be influenced by others.¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s friends nodded vigorously. ¡°But, your child...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao knew that her friends were also curious about the identity of the father of her child.

    ¡°Xiaotao...¡± A handsome figure appeared. Mo Zhengyu was a few feet away and looked at her gently.

    The crowd immediately gasped. ¡°Oh my goodness, it¡¯s senior Mo!¡±

    ¡°Senior Mo?¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s friends were also shocked. Mo Zhengyu¡¯s appearance at this moment was like admitting that he¡¯s the father of the child.

    Ye Xiaotao did not expect Mo Zhengyu to appear. She was a little stunned.

    ¡°Xiaotao, what are you daydreaming about?¡± Mo Zhengyu walked over. He reached out to stroke her hair and held her little hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ...

    Mo Zhengyu held Ye Xiaotao¡¯s hand as they walked out of the school gate. Then, she slowly withdrew her little hand. ¡°Senior Mo, you shouldn¡¯t havee. Now everyone is going to misunderstand.¡±

    ¡°So be it. We don¡¯t have to exin anything to others.¡± Mo Zhengyu smiled warmly.

    ¡°Senior Mo, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Mo Zhengyu looked at her lower abdomen as he spoke. ¡°If I asked you who the father of your child is, you wouldn¡¯t tell me, right?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao knew that Mo Zhengyu still had some feelings for her. Although she was very grateful to him, she really didn¡¯t want him to waste his time on her. ¡°My husband¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Mo Zhengyu froze. ¡°You... are married?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mo Zhengyu was shocked and disappointed. He didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t have the energy to care about what Mo was thinking. She quickly ran through everything that happened today in her mind. She was sure that this was a setup.

    The old man on the tricycle deliberately hit her, and then the doctor in the infirmary came. Then her pregnancy was exposed. There was a mastermind behind all this.

    This mastermind made her quit school.

    D*mn it!

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t need to guess to know who it was. It must be Bai Lingyun!

    Then, Ye Xiaotao¡¯s phone rang.

    It was another unknown number.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Ye Xiaotao picked up the phone.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Ye, how are you doing now?¡± Bai Lingyun said in a provocative voice.

    ¡°I knew it! Bai Lingyun, what do you want?¡± Ye Xiaotao clenched her small hands into fists. This woman was too despicable.

    ¡°Miss Ye, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending!¡±

    ¡°You too! You know exactly what I want. You are a third party and a thief. I want you to spit out everything you stole from me!¡± Bai Lingyun¡¯s voice became cold.

    Ye Xiaotao felt that this woman was simply unreasonable. ¡°Where are you now? Let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Miss Ye. I¡¯ll wait for you at XX Cafe.¡± Bai Lingyun hung up the phone after she said that.

    Ye Xiaotao put away her phone and immediately hailed a taxi. She was going to Bai Lingyun.

    ¡°Xiaotao,¡± Mo Zhengyu came forward. ¡°Why are you in a hurry? Taxi¡¯s don¡¯t usually pass by here. I have a car. I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao thought for a moment. ¡°Thank you, senior Mo. Sorry for troubling you.¡±

 Chapter 1081 - What Are You Doing

    <h4>Chapter 1081: What Are You Doing</h4>

    Mo Zhengyu drove Ye Xiaotao to the cafe.

    Ye Xiaotao wanted to open the car door and get out, but Mo Zhengyu said, ¡°Xiaotao, let me go in with you.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s ok, senior Mo. Thank you. You can go back.¡±

    Mo Zhengyu wanted to say something, but Ye Xiaotao had already opened the car door and walked out.

    In the coffee shop.

    Ye Xiaotao spotted Bai Lingyun immediately. Bai Lingyun sat by the window. She was wearing a ckce dress, which outlined her slender and tall curves. She had a capable and seductive aura around her.

    Was this Leng Hao¡¯s type in the past?

    Ye Xiaotao and Bai Lingyun were not the same kind of girl at all.

    Ye Xiaotao walked over and sat across from Bai Lingyun. The waiter brought over two cups of coffee.

    ¡°Miss Ye,¡± Bai Lingyun stirred the coffee with a spoon and smiled. ¡°What would you like to talk about?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao frowned. ¡°Miss Bai, let¡¯s get straight to the point. I had an ident at school today. Was it your doing?¡±

    Bai Lingyun raised an eyebrow and nced at Ye Xiaotao from head to toe. ¡°Miss Ye, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Ha,¡± Ye Xiaotao sneered, ¡°Miss Bai, are you afraid to admit what you¡¯ve done? I was hit by a tricycle at school this morning, and the doctor rushed over immediately. Then, the news of my pregnancy was exposed. Now, I¡¯ve been suspended from school. Are you happy now?¡±

    Bai Lingyun took a sip of coffee in satisfaction. ¡°Miss Ye, you should be thanking me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? You¡¯re married to Leng Hao, and I¡¯m making your news public. You don¡¯t n to hide your marriage forever, do you? Speaking of which, it¡¯s strange that not only did Leng Hao not reveal your identity to the public, he even let you go to school freely.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I asked him to do that!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Lingyun replied with a drawl. She brushed her long hair behind her ear, ¡°Leng Hao and I dated for nearly four years. When I graduated, I wanted to go abroad to further my studies, but he refused. He was a possessive person and wanted me to give up everything to stay by his side and be Mrs. Leng in peace. Later on, I started to interact with other men. He couldn¡¯t stand it and became jealous. He quarreled with me frequently... but I see now that he¡¯s changed...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s hands on her knees were clenched into fists. Leng Hao was like that... with Bai Lingyun?

    He had never objected to Ye Xiaotao going to school.

    Ye Xiaotao had always thought that he was respecting her, tolerating her, and doting on her. But now that she heard Bai Lingyun¡¯s story, Ye Xiaotao felt very ufortable.

    On one hand, women did not want their men to control them. On the other hand, they wanted their man to possess them because it was an expression of love.

    Was Leng Hao really possessive of Bai Lingyun and became jealous?

    ¡°Miss Bai, you seem to be very proud of Leng Hao¡¯s past feelings for you.¡±

    Bai Lingyun froze. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao slowly shook her head. ¡°If it were me, I would never show it off or take pride in it.¡±

    ¡°Ha, that¡¯s because you don¡¯t have it.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao parted her red lips but didn¡¯t say anything. Maybe Bai Lingyun was right.

    She touched her belly with her small hand, ¡°The tricycle hit me today. If I hadn¡¯t dodged in time, the baby in my belly might be gone. Miss Bai, if Leng Hao knows that you tampered with his baby, what do you think he will do?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to intimidate me?¡± Bai Lingyun smiled fearlessly, ¡°Go and tell him. See if he believes you.¡±

    ¡°He will believe me.¡±

    Bai Lingyun¡¯s smile became brighter, ¡°Miss Ye, then let¡¯s make a bet. Let¡¯s see which one of us Leng Hao chooses to believe. My rtionship with Leng Hao is deep to the bones. The ten years we spent together, the love we umted for each other. What do you have with him? A one-night stand and a forced marriage under the oppression of your father. Do you think that just because you are pregnant with his child, that you¡¯re somehow more precious? Ye Xiaotao, let me tell you. You and that child are nothingpared to me!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked at the woman in front of her and felt a bone-chilling chill. ¡°I¡¯m married to him. No matter what happened in the past, he¡¯s in love with me now.¡±

    ¡°Love? Ha, haha,¡± Bai Lingyun seemed to have heard the biggest joke in the world, ¡°Ye Xiaotao, stop lying to yourself. The person Leng Hao loves is me, and you¡¯re just a sl*t who climbed into his bed and stuck to him. The child in you is not worthy toe into this world. He will be cursed. I curse him to be born prematurely!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was so angry that her entire body was trembling. No mother could tolerate their child being ndered and cursed. How could this woman be so vicious?

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Xiaotao picked up the coffee cup and ssh it all on Bai Lingyun¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Bai Lingyun screamed and quickly stood up. She covered her face in embarrassment.

    ¡°Xiaotao¡±, Mo Zhengyu rushed over. He looked at Ye Xiaotao with concern. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face was very pale. She held her bulging abdomen. I¡¯m sorry, LIttle Xiaotao. Mommy made you suffer. Please don¡¯t listen to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± Ye Xiaotao shook her head.

    ¡°Xiaotao, you don¡¯t look well. Let me get you home.¡±

    ¡°No need...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao wanted to refuse, but someone said in a low and unpleasant voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao quickly looked up. Leng Hao was here.

    ¡°Honey, I...¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes lit up. She was very sad and hurt today. But after seeing Leng Hao, she felt like she had found a safe haven. She wanted to throw herself into his arms.

    ¡°Hao!¡± Bai Lingyun quickly rushed to Leng Hao¡¯s side and threw herself into his arms. She sobbed sadly, ¡°Hao, I don¡¯t know what I did wrong. Miss Ye treated me like this...¡±

    Leng Hao looked down at Bai Lingyun, who was leaning against his chest. Her face and clothes were stained with coffee. She looked miserable. He raised his head and looked at Ye Xiaotao, who was in front of him.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He asked in a low voice.

    The light in Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes extinguished when Bai Lingyun stole Leng Hao¡¯s embrace from her. She met Leng Hao¡¯s handsome eyes and said, ¡°She cursed our child!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Bai Lingyun retorted immediately. She looked at Leng Hao with teary eyes, ¡°She suddenly called me today and said she wanted to see me. Then, she warned me not to get close to you or to contact you. Otherwise, she would ask her father to find a few men to rape me and make me die a horrible death. I was so angry, so I retorted back. Then, she sshed coffee on me...¡±

    ¡°Bai Lingyun, you¡¯re lying!¡±

 Chapter 1082 - Donâ€™t Anger Me

    <h4>Chapter 1082: Don¡¯t Anger Me</h4>

    ¡°Hao, you know me. The child is innocent. I would never curse your child. Miss Ye, on the other hand, lied previously to you about a stomachache so that you would stay with her. She always uses the child as an excuse.¡± Bai Lingyun looked at Leng Hao with teary eyes.

    Leng Hao¡¯s gaze was deep and cold. He pursed his thin lips and looked at Ye Xiaotao.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s heart ached. Last time, she did lie and say that her stomach hurt. But it was because she was really afraid that Leng Hao would stay with Bai Lingyun instead. Ye Xiaotao wanted to keep Leng Hao by her side.

    Now that she thought about it, she felt very guilty. How could she lie saying that her stomach hurt?

    Bai Lingyun was still in Leng Hao¡¯s arms. And he had no intention of pushing her away. Ye Xiaotao was very unhappy about how the two are standing in front of her. She really wanted to go up and separate the two of them.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. She¡¯s lying!¡± Ye Xiaotao straightened her slender back and exined logically, ¡°This morning, I was hit by a tricycle at school. Then the doctor rushed over to check my condition. That¡¯s when news of my pregnancy was made public. Then, the principal told me... that I¡¯m temporarily suspended...¡±

    The tip of Ye Xiaotao¡¯s nose turned red as she spoke. She clutched the clothes in front of her stomach tightly in her small fists. ¡°All of this was her doing. She set me up. I asked to talk with her. She called me a sl*t and even cursed our child...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, I can testify to everything that happened at school.¡± Mo Zhengyu nced at Bai Lingyun and then looked at Leng Hao, ¡°I don¡¯t know what they talked about in the coffee shop, but I believe in Xiaotao. Since Xiaotao sshed coffee on her, she must have deserved it!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Bai Lingyun wanted to refute, but she quickly thought of something else and said, ¡°Who are you? What is your rtionship with Ye Xiaotao? Why do you trust her so unconditionally?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao knew that Bai Lingyun had set another trap for her to fall into. Bai Lingyun wanted to nder her and senior Mo to change the topic. This woman¡¯s level of deceit was uncanny.

    ¡°He is my senior!¡± Ye Xiaotao replied righteously.

    ¡°Oh, so he is your senior. Seeing that you two are so close, I would think that you two are in a rtionship.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao frowned.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Leng Hao said.

    Bai Lingyun knew Leng Hao. He was angry now because what she had just said crossed his line. Bai Lingyun deliberately wanted to ache Leng Hao¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Hao...¡±

    Leng Hao pushed Bai Lingyun away. ¡°Ah Chen will drive you back.¡±

    Bai Lingyun froze. She was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. Leng Hao made her leave?

    ¡°Miss Bai, this way please,¡± Ah Chen stepped forward and said politely.

    ¡°Hao, I...¡± Bai Lingyun wanted to talk to him, but the man¡¯s gaze was on Ye Xiaotao.

    Bai Lingyun¡¯s eyes shed with deep jealousy. Since when did she lose all of his attention?

    Bai Lingyun did not believe it. She was unwilling to ept it. They had been together for a whole decade.

    ¡°Come here!¡± Leng Hao said in a low and unhappy voice. He slowly extended his right hand to Ye Xiaotao.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s nose became even redder. She walked forward.

    ¡°Xiaotao!¡± Mo Zhengyu grabbed her delicate arm. He looked at Leng Hao worriedly. ¡°Xiaotao fell today, and she doesn¡¯t look well. As her husband, you have to believe and protect her. Don¡¯t make her suffer.¡±

    Leng Hao immediately frowned and emitted a dangerous aura. He strode forward and held Ye Xiaotao¡¯s soft little hand, then pulled her into his arms with force.

    He nced at Mo Zhengyu and said, ¡°You¡¯d better not touch her, she¡¯s mine. There will be no next time!¡±

    Leng Hao held Ye Xiaotao¡¯s hand and walked away.

    Mo Zhengyu, who was left on the spot, had a mncholic look on his face. From the moment Ye Xiaotao called Leng Hao ¡°Honey,¡± he knew that Ye Xiaotao belonged to someone else now. The bright moon in his heart belonged to someone else now.

    Bai Lingyun was also frozen on the spot. Leng Hao did not look at her a second time. She watched as the two left the cafe while digging her nails deep into her palms.

    ...

    The two of them got into the Lincoln. Leng Hao sat in the driver¡¯s seat. He leaned over to fasten Ye Xiaotao¡¯s seatbelt.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at his focused expression. Although his expression was unpleasant, her heart felt warm. ¡°Honey,¡± She shook his sleeve, ¡°Honey, do you believe me? I¡¯m telling the truth. Two days ago, I received a weird text message. All the text said was ¡°I¡¯m back...¡± It was clearly an intimidation message from Bai Lingyun. Right after that, I got into an ident...¡±

    ¡°Bai Lingyun has been in T City for half a month,¡± Leng Hao suddenly said.

    What?

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s heart dropped. Oh no, she had fallen into Bai Lingyun¡¯s trap.

    This Bai Lingyun was so scheming. This time, Leng Hao would probably doubt Ye Xiaotao¡¯s words.

    Leng Hao fastened the seatbelt for her and started the car. With two hands on the steering wheel, he drove the Lincoln steadily and quickly.

    ¡°But she really did curse our child. She even said that she wanted to take you back...¡±

    Leng Hao nced at her. ¡°I¡¯ve known her for ten years. She¡¯s very arrogant. She would not say those things.¡±

    ¡°People change. How do you exin what happened to me at school today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll look into it.¡± Leng Hao curled his thin lips. ¡°Ye Xiaotao, you can¡¯t be so willful in the future.¡±

    Willful?

    His words injured Ye Xiaotao deeply. She knew that he believed Bai Lingyun¡¯s words over hers. Perhaps he didn¡¯t think that Ye Xiaotao had bad intentions. But he did think that she was a willful daughter from a rich family.

    Ye Xiaotao felt disappointed. Congrattions, Bai Lingyun. You had won the bet.

    Leng Hao believed in Bai Lingyun.

    It was useless to say anything anymore. Ye Xiaotao simply turned her head and looked out the window.

    At this moment, her phone rang. It was a call from one of her friends.

    ¡°Hello..¡± Ye Xiaotao answered the phone.

    ¡°Hello, Xiaotao. There were too many people there, so it wasn¡¯t convenient for us to ask. What the h*ll is going on with you? Tell us honestly, is the father of your child senior Mo? Wow, when did you two roll together?¡±

    Because the inside of the car was very quiet, Ye Xiaotao¡¯s friend¡¯s voice resonated in the car. When Ye Xiaotao noticed that, she wanted to smash her phone.

    ¡°What are you guys talking about? That¡¯s it, I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Ye Xiaotao hung up the phone.

    She put the phone back into her pocket and peeked at Leng Hao¡¯s expression. He was expressionless, but his facial features were tightly taut.

    ¡°Honey, let me exin...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin. Stay away from that Mo Zhengyu in the future. Don¡¯t anger me, okay?¡± Leng Hao narrowed his eyes at her.

    Ye Xiaotao was annoyed by his strange tone. ¡°And you stay far away from that Bai Lingyun. Otherwise, I will be angry too.¡±

 Chapter 1083 - WatChapter A Movie

    <h4>Chapter 1083: Watch A Movie</h4>

    Leng Hao¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°Ye Xiaotao, are you going to talk to me like that?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao. didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She huffed angrily and ignored him.

    This was the first time the two of them fought since they were married. She found it difficult tomunicate with him concerning Bai Lingyun. He believed Bai Lingyun¡¯s words over hers. His rtionship with Bai Lingyun was not cleared up, but he wouldn¡¯t even listen to Ye Xiaotao¡¯s exnations concerning her rtionship with Mo Zhengyu. He might as well pronounce judgment on her without any evidence.

    Ye Xiaotao was very disappointed.

    ...

    After returning to the vi, Ye Xiaotao went upstairs by herself and entered her room. Then, she went to bed.

    The maid asked in surprise, ¡°Young madam... young master, did something happen to the young madam?¡±

    Leng Hao frowned when he saw what the girl did. ¡°Call the doctor.¡±

    The doctor arrived quickly and gave Ye Xiaotao a physical check-up. ¡°Young master Leng, Mrs. Leng¡¯s health is fine and the fetus is normal. However, I can see that Mrs. Leng¡¯s emotions are very fluctuating. Pregnant women should not be agitated.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Leng Hao nodded.

    The maid saw the doctor leave.

    Leng Hao closed the door and walked to the bed. He took out the medical kit and held the girl¡¯s hand.

    Ye Xiaotao was still angry, so she shook away his hand.

    But she couldn¡¯t shake him off. Her soft little hand was wrapped in a warm and wide palm. She turned to look angrily and saw Leng Hao sitting beside her, cleaning the wound on her hand with a cotton ball.

    The man¡¯s face looked gentle and focused under the light. Ye Xiaotao¡¯s heart softened immediately. She shouldn¡¯t have argued with him.

    If there was a problem, then they should resolve it. If she was angry with him now, it was equivalent to pushing him to Bai Lingyun. Bai Lingyun¡¯s trick would see to fruition that way.

    ¡°Honey...¡± She called him and admitted her mistake. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Leng Hao looked up at her without saying a word.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t have anything to do with senior Mo. I rejected him a long time ago. Today was just a coincidence. I also told him that I¡¯m married.¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s handsome eyebrows became much gentler. He used alcohol to clean her wound. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Honey,¡± Ye Xiaotao hugged his arm. She pouted her little pink lips, ¡°But, you and Bai Lingyun¡¯s rtionship is also problematic. Let¡¯s not talk about what happened today. Don¡¯t you realize that Bai Lingyun is itching to make a move on you? She still calls you Hao. She still throws herself into your arms. She still looks at you with such affectionate eyes. Does she even realize that I am your wife? Can you consider my feelings and stay away from her?¡±

    Leng Hao tied a beautiful knot with the white gauze and ced the medical kit on the nightstand. He held her shoulder, and she lied on hisp. Looking at her pitiful and adorable eyes, Leng Hao pinched her face, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Xiaotao nodded. ¡°I¡¯m very, very jealous. My husband can only be mine!¡±

    Leng Hao raised his eyebrows and was in a good mood. He stroked her stomach gently with his hand. ¡°Bai Lingyun and I are a thing of the past. Don¡¯t think too much about it. I know where to draw the line.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Leng Hao pressed his thumb on her pink lips. H rubbed her cherry-like beautiful lips with his rough fingertip, preventing her from speaking.

    Ye Xiaotao admitted that she had no backbone. Her whole body went soft when he treated her like that.

    She held his big palm in her hand. Blushing, she said softly, ¡°Honey, I can¡¯t go to school anymore...¡±

    Leng Hao pursed his thin lips, ¡°Then don¡¯t go. The lunar new year is in a month, and then it¡¯s winter break. You¡¯re already five months into the pregnancy, you can¡¯t go to school after the winter break anyway. Besides, what if an ident happens to you again? So you should rest at home.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao wanted to say that her ident was caused by Bai Lingyun, but on second thought, Leng Hao would probably dismiss her usations again. Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t want to fight.

    ¡°Oh.¡± She nodded.

    ¡°Are you hungry? What do you want to eat for dinner?¡± Leng Hao leaned over and kissed her face.

    ¡°I want to eat... noodles...¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell the maid.¡± He motioned to get up.

    ¡°Hey, honey!¡± Ye Xiaotao hooked his neck. ¡°Honey, since I¡¯m not going to school anymore, let¡¯s go to... watch a movie tomorrow.¡±

    Leng Hao caressed her hair lovingly. ¡°A movie?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve been together for so long, but we haven¡¯t even gone on a movie date. How about this, I¡¯ll book two movie tickets tomorrow, and you¡¯ll give me two hours of your time.¡± Ye Xiaotao kissed his handsome face. She said coquettishly, ¡°Honey,e on~¡±

    Leng Hao smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal. We¡¯ll meet at the entrance of the movie theater.¡±

    ...

    The next day.

    Ye Xiaotao booked two movie tickets for 4:30 pm. She was afraid that Leng Hao would be busy with work, so she specially booked a time slot that¡¯ster in the day.

    In the afternoon, she picked out a white high-necked woolen sweater from her closet. She put on a light yellow silk pleated skirt and let her jet-ck hair down. She braided a littlece in the front of her bangs and looked at her sweet and charming self in the mirror. She spun around a few times in satisfaction.

    What shoes should she wear?

    Ye Xiaotao thought of the pair of crystal shoes that he had given her for Christmas. Although the shoes were too big and did not fit, she liked them very much. It was the first and only present that he had given her.

    Ye Xiaotao took out the crystal shoes and put them on. Then, she took out a light yellow Korean coat and went out.

    The maids¡¯ eyes lit up when they saw Ye Xiaotao. ¡°Young madam, is today a special day? You¡¯re dressed so beautifully.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes curved into a smile. ¡°Today is... a secret.¡±

    The maids covered their mouths andughed. ¡°Young madam, you¡¯re acting so mysterious. We know that you¡¯re going out on a date with the young master.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao smiled and waved her little hand. ¡°You¡¯ve guessed correctly. I¡¯m heading out.¡±

    ¡°Young madam, stay safe.¡±

    ...

    At the movie theater.

    Ye Xiaotao first picked up the tickets and then bought a big bag of popcorn. Smelling the sweet smell of the popcorn, she really wanted to try one. But she held back. She wanted Leng Hao to try the delicious treat first.

    Ye Xiaotato waited in the hall. She took out her phone and texted Leng Hao, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m already at the cinema. The movie starts at 4:30. Don¡¯t forget about our date.

    Ye Xiaotao waited with great anticipation after sending the text.

    At this time, all the eyes in the hall were on her. A girl pinched her boyfriend and said, ¡°What are you looking at? So what if she¡¯s more beautiful than a fairy? You¡¯d better behave yourself!¡±

    ¡°Little Hui, how would I dare? In my eyes, you¡¯re the most beautiful person. Haha...¡±

 Chapter 1084 - I Canâ€™t Make It

    <h4>Chapter 1084: I Can¡¯t Make It</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao looked at the couple sitting next to her. The girlfriend pinched her boyfriend¡¯s ear while ring at Ye Xiaotao fiercely. Although the boyfriendforted his girlfriend with sweet words, he peeked at Ye Xiaotao lustfully.

    Ye Xiaotao was speechless. What kind of bad luck was this?

    Was it wrong to be beautiful?

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t want to let this ruin her good mood. Not only was this boyfriend staring at her, but many men in the hall were also peeking in her direction. Ye Xiaotao stood up and sat in an inconspicuous corner.

    She waited for Leng Hao wholeheartedly.

    ...

    In the office.

    Leng Hao received a text from Ye Xiaotao. He smiled and put down the pen in his hand. To make it to their date at the movie theater, he canceled all his schedules.

    He motioned to get up.

    At this moment, there was a knock on his door. Ah Chen came in. ¡°Young master...¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation of the incident at school yesterday?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s done. The old man riding the tricycle and the doctor in the infirmary both said that the ident was not nned. I¡¯ve investigated Miss Bai¡¯s activity in the past half a month. There¡¯s nothing strange. So far, there¡¯s no evidence to prove that the ident has anything to do with Miss Bai.¡±

    Leng Hao nodded. ¡°I see.¡±

    He left the office.

    Then the phone in his pocket rang. It was a call.

    ¡°Hello...¡± he answered the call. The person on the other end said a few words. Leng Hao¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°... Okay, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    ¡°Young master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a problem with Su Hao¡¯s construction site. We need to rush over immediately.¡±

    ¡°But young master, don¡¯t you have a date with the young madam? Su Hao is in the suburbs. You don¡¯t have time for a round trip.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call her...¡±

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s phone rang. When she saw that it was a call from Leng Hao, she immediately picked it up with a smile. ¡°Hello, honey, are you here?¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, there¡¯s an emergency on my end. I can¡¯t make it. Cancel the movie.¡± Leng Hao said in a deep voice.

    The smile on Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face quickly disappeared .¡±... oh, I see...¡±

    Leng Hao could hear the disappointment in her voice, so he coaxed her gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. We¡¯ll go on a movie date sometime in the future. I¡¯ll try toe home early tonight for you.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao forced a smile ¡°Okay, honey. Go back to work. There are plenty of opportunities for us to watch a movie in the future. Love you.¡±

    Leng Hao hung up the phone.

    Ye Xiaotao put her phone into her pocket. She looked at the popcorn and the two movie tickets in her hand. She looked lonely. To be honest, she was very disappointed.

    This was their first movie date. She had been excited all day long and even dressed up beautifully. She didn¡¯t expect him to cancel the date.

    Ye Xiaotao ced popcorn in her mouth. Mmm, it tasted sweet.

    But why did she feel that it wasn¡¯t as delicious as she had imagined?

    Then, she heard an announcement, ¡°the XXX Movie at 4:30 pm had begun. Please check-in at the gate.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at the entrance of the movie hall. She got up slowly and walked to the gate.

    ...

    Leng Hao and Ah Chen rushed to Su Hao. The ident at the construction site had been resolved after two and a half hours of negotiations. Leng Hao wanted to rush back home immediately.

    His Mrs. Leng was unhappy. He knew it.

    ¡°Young master, I¡¯ll go get the car.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    Ah Chen went to get the car. Leng Hao looked down at the steel watch on his wrist. At this time, he heard call his name in a surprised tone, ¡°Leng Hao.¡±

    Leng Hao turned around and saw eight or nine people in front of him. They were all his university ssmates. The one in the front was his mentor, Professor Liu. Beside professor Liu stood... Bai Lingyun.

    ¡°Professor Liu...¡± Leng Hao was very surprised. These people remind ed him of his youthful days at the university.

    ¡°Young master Leng, long time no see. What a pleasant surprise to run into you here today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young master Leng. We came with Professor Liu for a lecture. It¡¯s such a coincidence that you¡¯re here too.¡±

    Everyone surrounded Leng Hao. Someone suggested, ¡°This is a nice surprise. Why don¡¯t we have a meal together at a nearby hotel.¡±

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t answer immediately.

    Seeing him like this, Professor Liu asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Leng Hao? You don¡¯t have time? Forget it, you¡¯re all doing well now. No one is willing to spend time with an old man like me...¡±

    ¡°Professor Liu, what are you talking about? Young master Leng, what urgent matters could you possibly have? Isn¡¯t it just a meal with Professor Liu? Why are you so hesitant?¡±

    At this time, Bai Lingyun smiled brightly. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t force him. Maybe he really doesn¡¯t have time...¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s have a meal together,¡± Leng Hao said.

    ...

    The group arrived at a nearby five-star hotel and asked for a private room.

    The luxurious private room was well-lit, and the dishes on the table were all delicious. There was also a limited edition bottle of wine.

    ¡°Come, Let¡¯s raise a ss to celebrate our first meal in ten years!¡±

    Leng Hao picked up the wine ss and everyone cheered.

    Then, everyone put down their wine sses. Someoneughed and said, ¡°Young master Leng, Lingyun, what¡¯s going on between the two of you? Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to have a wedding this year? Why haven¡¯t we received an invitation yet? I¡¯ve already prepared a red envelope for your wedding.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, young master Leng, Lingyun. Back then, the two of you were the model couple in our school. Back then, your rtionship made us all jealous. Now, we¡¯ve all got kids. But you guys haven¡¯t made a move yet.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Maybe Lingyun is carrying his child. Haha...¡± Everyoneughed.

    Bai Lingyun¡¯s face was a little red. She nced at Leng Hao and felt happy.

    It was as if they were university students again. At that time, they were each other¡¯s first love. The first date, the first time they held hands, the first kiss... when she thought about it all now, her heart still palpitated.

    Later, after graduation, she chose to go abroad. Now, she regretted it. She could only me herself for being too young at that time. She was attracted by those well-dressed young masters of the upper ss. Compared to the sweet words and romantic tenderness of those men, she felt that Leng Hao was like a piece of wood. Her heart began to grow wild and she broke up with him numerous times.

    Now that she was no longer young, she had also seen through those young masters who just wanted to y with her and coax her into bed. In the past ten years, she grew to miss how kindly Leng Hao treated her.

    Leng Hao was the man that she could entrust her life to.

    Although Leng Hao was now married to Ye Xiaotao, Bai Lingyun was not reconciled. She vowed to snatch Leng Hao back.

    ¡°Hao!¡± Bai Lingyun held Leng Hao¡¯s hand in a daze.

    Leng Hao nced at Bai Lingyun. Bai Lingyun¡¯s gaze was just like how it was many years ago. She looked at him with admiration and love, as if she was infatuated by him.

 Chapter 1085 - Iâ€™ll Give It To You Now

    <h4>Chapter 1085: I¡¯ll Give It To You Now</h4>

    Bai Lingyun had always been the alpha type. Who would have guessed that after all these years, she would be so submissive before Leng Hao. She was acting all seductive and soft.

    However, it was toote...

    Leng Hao slowly withdrew his hand. He looked at everyone and said, ¡°You¡¯ve all misunderstood. I¡¯m married...¡±

    ¡°Leng Hao!¡± Bai Lingyun screamed and cut him off. She held onto his hand.

    The people sitting at the dining table were shocked by Bai Lingyun¡¯s scream. Someone chuckled nervously to lighten up the mood. ¡°Young master Leng, Lingyun, are you guys... fighting?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. When we were in university, no matter how Lingyun threw a tantrum, young master Leng always gave in to her. Hey, Lingyun, you¡¯re too spoiled. A man like young master Leng, who has both status and power, spoiled you for ten years, you should be satisfied and quit acting up. Do you know how many people are jealous of you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lingyun. If you push young master Leng away, I guarantee that there will be countless women waiting to pounce on young master Leng.¡±

    Bai Lingyun realized that she had lost herposure. She gave an impable smile and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been having a little conflict recently. Come on, let¡¯s have a toast.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone raised their sses, and the atmosphere became lively again.

    Leng Hao showed no expression on his face. He pulled his hand back indifferently and said, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    Bai Lingyun froze. Since the moment he was about to announce his marriage, she had been looking at him with reddened eyes. She was begging Leng Hao to save some face for her.

    Leng Hao pursed his thin lips and kept quiet.

    ...

    An hour and a halfter, the dinner ended. Other than Professor Liu, the other students were all drunk.

    Leng Hao looked at his watch and wanted to go home. At this time, Bai Lingyun stopped him, ¡°Hao, they are all drunk. Are you going to just leave? I can¡¯t take care of all of them as a woman. Help me carry them back to their rooms. We reserved rooms upstairs.¡±

    Leng Hao frowned but did not refuse. He and Bai Lingyun carried the students upstairs.

    As he was cing one of the students on the bed, he vomited all over Leng Hao.

    Leng Hao had always been obsessed with cleanliness, so his face darkened immediately.

    ¡°Hao, we have another room next door. You can go there and take a shower. Leave the rest to me,¡± Bai Lingyun said kindly.

    Leng Hao turned around and left without hesitation.

    He really needed to clean up!

    Bai Lingyun looked at the man¡¯s back as he left, and a determined smile appeared on her face.

    ...

    Leng Hao took a cold shower and then walked out wearing a white bathrobe. He picked up his phone and wanted to call Ah Chen. He needed a clean set of clothes.

    As soon as he entered the room, Leng Hao saw a tall and graceful figure on the balcony.

    It was Bai Lingyun.

    Bai Lingyun took a shower. Her wavy, long hair seductively draped over her shoulders. She was wearing red v neck pajamas. Her back was in in sight. Her curves were obvious.

    Leng Hao nced at her and averted his gaze. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Bai Lingyun turned around. She walked swiftly to the man and handed him a photo album. ¡°Hao, I¡¯m here to give you this.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Bai Lingyun opened the photo album. It was filled with photos of the two of them during their university days, ¡°That day in Hong Kong, I went back to our college. I found a lot of photos of us in my dorm. Look, this one was taken when you took that business management ss with me. This one was taken when we were traveling, and this one... was taken at a lover¡¯s hotel...¡±

    Bai Lingyun nced at Leng Hao shyly as she said that.

    Lover¡¯s hotel?

    Leng Hao vaguely remembered the time when the two of them went out. Later, when they were too tired to go back home, they booked a room at a local hotel. There weren¡¯t many rooms avable that night, the only room left was a lover¡¯s suite. When the two of them walked into the room, they found a sex bed and a lot of props...

    At that time, the two of them were as close as glue. She was his first love. When he saw the room, he was naturally aroused. She was a little hesitant. The two of them rolled on the big bed...

    She refused to give it to him. The final defense was well guarded, but he did take advantage of her. He even touched her private regions with his hand.

    The next morning, the two of them left the hotel. She took one step and her legs went weak. He grabbed her soft waist and asked her what was wrong. She punched him with a red face, and he understood.

    He picked her up without saying anything. She hid in his chest and chuckled. They remembered that night fondly for an entire year.

    Memories flooded in like a tide. Leng Hao reached out his hand and slowly touched the photos.

    Bai Lingyun knew that he was moved. Ten years, 3,650 days and nights. This was a love that touched his bones. How could he forget it just like that?

    Ye Xiaotao was just a nobody.

    Bai Lingyun looked at Leng Hao with infatuation. The white bathrobe made him look young and handsome. His ck hair was wet, and the belt around his waist was loosely tied, revealing hisrge chest.

    ¡°Hao.¡± She pounced on him and hugged him tightly.

    The photo album fell on the carpet. Leng Hao came back to his senses and immediately pushed her away. ¡°No!¡±

    Bai Lingyun hugged him tightly and refused to let go. ¡°Hao, yes, I want to give it to you. I want to have a night that belongs only to us. You want me too, don¡¯t you? You wanted me ten years ago, and now I¡¯m giving it to you.¡±

    Bai Lingyun took off the nightgown on her body as she spoke.

    Leng Hao was surprised by her move and swallowed. All the blood in his body rushed to a certain part of his body. It was undeniable that he was aroused.

    However, he couldn¡¯t do it.

    A charming little face shed through his mind. It was... Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face.

    He took a step back and turned around to leave.

    ¡°Hao.¡± Bai Lingyun chased after him and stood on tiptoe to kiss his thin lips.

    Leng Hao subconsciously avoided her kiss. He pushed her, but his hands felt something soft. He frowned and gave in.

    Leng Hao held Bai Lingyun¡¯s slender waist. The two turned and fell on the soft bed.

    ...

    At the movie theater.

    Ye Xiaotao was watching the movie alone. She chose the movie, a romance. But she had no idea what the movie was about.

    She kept eating from the popcorn bag. It wasn¡¯t tasty at all. The popcorn was cold, but she didn¡¯t want to waste it.

    Watching a movie and eating popcorn were things that every couple would do.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s mind was a little muddled. At this moment, she felt a hand on her thigh. She looked down and saw a pervert¡¯s hand touching her.

    She turned around to look. What an unpleasant coincidence. The pervert boyfriend from earlier was sitting next to Ye Xiaotao.

    His girlfriend was not around. She probably went to the toilet.

    The perverted boyfriend chuckled when he saw Ye Xiaotao look at him. ¡°Pretty girl, did youe alone to watch this kind of movie? Are you lonely? Come on, let me take good care of you.¡±

    This kind of movie?

    Ye Xiaotao looked up at the screen. A s*x scene was ying on the screen.

 Chapter 1086 - Whoâ€™s the little B * tChapter Scolding at

    <h4>Chapter 1086: Who¡¯s the little B * tch Scolding at</h4>

    The extent of this passion-y was quite erotic.

    Ye Xiaotao couldn¡¯t help butugh. Actually, she knew that there were passion-ys in this movie. Now that thepetition was fierce, those ys were all magnified in movie promos for the sake of publicity.

    She originally wanted to watch this scene with Leng Hao.

    She felt that it was very ambiguous, flirtatious, and romantic to watch such scense with her beloved man,

    However, there was no Leng Hao but only a wretched man by her side.

    ¡°Get your dirty hands off me!¡± Ye Xiaotao said calmly.

    ¡°Xiaomei, don¡¯t pretend anymore. It¡¯s so lonely to be alone. It¡¯s your boyfriend who doesn¡¯t love you and neglected you. Come,e into brother¡¯s arms...¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Ye Xiaotao suddenly stood up from the chair. She screamed and then sprinkled the popcorn in her hand on the wretched man¡¯s face.

    All the people watching the movie were shocked. They all looked over and didn¡¯t know what had happened.

    At this time, the girlfriend rushed over and said, ¡°What happened?¡±

    The perverted man immediatelyined, ¡°Xiaohui, you have to believe me. This woman seduced me when you went to the bathroom. I ignored her, and she actually spilled the popcorn all over my face. How despicable!¡±

    The tough girlfriend flew into a rage after hearing that. She immediately scolded at Ye Xiaotao with her arms akimo, ¡°Is what he said true? You little B * tch, How dare you seduce my man !¡±

    Ye Xiaotao shot a cold nce at the tough woman, ¡°Who are you scolding at little b*tch?¡±

    ¡°Little b*tch is scolding at you!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ye Xiaotao replied in realization.

    ¡°Pfft, Haha.¡± Everyone covered their mouths andughed secretly.

    Only then did the tough girlfriend realize that she had been tricked by Ye Xiaotao. Ye Xiaotao was beating around the bush and calling her a little slut.

    Ye Xiaotao had no interest in tangling with these two weirdos. She walked away with her skinny legs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go! You want to leave after doing something wrong? Look at you, dressing up like a butterfly anding out to watch this kind of love movie alone. Who would believe you if you were noting out to seduce men?¡± The tough girlfriend mocked her from behind.

    Ye Xiaotao stopped in her tracks, and there were discussions in the surroundings with everyone was pointing at her. That¡¯s right, a beautiful girl like her shouldn¡¯t havee out alone.

    ¡°Big sister, can you please bring that wretched big brother of yours home, and look at himself in the mirror? is he worthy of my seduction? Have you ever seen a butterfly on top of a pile of shit?¡± Ye Xiaotao retorted with a smile.

    ¡°Ha, Haha...¡± Everyone burst intoughter.

    ¡°You!¡± The intrepid big sister was so angry that she exploded.

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao walked out of the movie theater and took a breath of the fresh air outside. Instead of taking a taxi, she put on her coat and wiped her small hands into her pockets to walk home.

    It was the busy time of the night. There were a lot of pedestrians on the road. Everyone had their partners with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and kissed each other.

    Ye Xiaotao looked down at her own shadow. Being alone seemed really lonely and sad.

    At this moment, a car¡¯s horn rang, and a sports car stopped beside her. The car window rolled down, showing the cute face of Mo Zhengyu, ¡°Xiaotao, it¡¯s sote. Why are you on the road alone? Get in the car, I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao did not stop. She smiled gratefully at Mo Zhengyu, ¡°Senior Mo, thank you. I won¡¯t get in the car. It¡¯s good for my health to take a walk at night.¡±

    Mo zhengyu frowned, ¡°Xiaotao, Where¡¯s your husband? Isn¡¯t he apanying you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my husband is very busy at work. He¡¯s a man, under a lot of pressure.¡±

    Mo zhengyu, ...

    Ye Xiaotao continued to walk on her own path. Mo Zhengyu drove the sports car behind her. She did not look at him again. Mo Zhengyuughed at himself as she had already rejected him so clearly, why did he still not give up?

    He just wanted to look at her more.

    At this moment, Mo Zhengyu noticed that she was wearing a pair of crystal shoes that did not fit her feet. It kept falling off while walking, ¡°Xiaotao, your shoes don¡¯t seem to fit your feet.¡±

    ¡°En, as long as I like it.¡±

    ¡°But, it is very tiring to wear like this...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not me. How do you know that I¡¯m tired?¡±

    Mo zhengyu pursed his thin lips. At this moment, Ye Xiaotao turned around and walked to a shop by the roadside. She bought a ¡°torn pancake¡± and a cup of milk tea.

    She was hungry.

    Ignoring Mo Zhengyu behind her, Ye Xiaotao chewed on the pancake as she walked. Her cherry-like mouth was bright and her cheeks were full. At this moment, a melodious ringtone rang. It was a call from her.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes lit up. Was It Leng Hao?

    She quickly took it out to look, but to her disappointment, It was not Leng Hao, but her little friend.

    ¡°Hello...¡±she picked up.

    ¡°Hello, Xiaotao, you¡¯re really going to die. You¡¯re actually married. The child in your belly is young master Leng¡¯s!¡± Her little friend¡¯s high-pitched scream came through.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s put her action of drinking the milk tea into a haul, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go online today? The Inte went crazy, saying that you get this baby by sleeping with young master Leng for one night. Now, you, young master Leng, and Bai Lingyun¡¯s matters have all beenid bare. Everyone says that young master Leng and Bai Lingyun are going to be engaged, but you forced young master Leng in the Hong Kong Hotel, and then your daddy used some unspeakable means to have Leng Hao marry you. Everyone is saying that you¡¯re the third party!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, and her friend was still yelling, ¡°Hey, hello, Xiaotao, what¡¯s going on...¡± She didn¡¯t say anything back and directly hung up the phone.

    Putting her phone into her pocket, she quietly finished the pancake and the milk tea. She arrived at the vi after walking for two more blocks.

    ...

    In the vi, a servant came up to her, ¡°Young madam, you¡¯re back? Eh, why didn¡¯t young mastere back with you?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao knew that Leng Hao hadn¡¯te back yet. She smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s working overtime today.¡±

    ¡°Young master has been quite busy with work recently. It¡¯s okay. There will be plenty of opportunities for dates in the future.¡± The servant said with a smile.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Young madam, you haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right...¡±

    ¡°I have eaten already.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao went to the bedroom and closed the door. She sat on the bed and held the thin notebook on herp. She opened the inte page.

    Just as her friends had said, the inte was in an uproar, especially the Tianya thread, which was very hot.

    Ye Xiaotao went in to take a look. Inside, it was full of people scolding her ¡ª

    First Floor: Oh My God, I didn¡¯t expect Ye Xiaotao to be this kind of woman. She¡¯s usually lively and pure, but I didn¡¯t expect her to climb into a man¡¯s bed and force someone like that. How horny is she?

    Second Floor: We were deceived by her appearance. She¡¯s especiallyscivious in her bones.

    Third Floor: This kind of woman is too detestable. Master Leng and Bai Lingyun have been in love for ten years. She asked her father to break them up through improper means. She firmly became Mrs. Leng now. She¡¯s simply a slut, a bitch, and a scheming bitch.

 Chapter 1087 - You Also Want Me, Donâ€™t You

    <h4>Chapter 1087: You Also Want Me, Don¡¯t You</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao scrolled down. There were already more than 100,000 threads under her. Theizens¡¯scolding words were getting more and more unpleasant.

    She registered a username and typed a line of words ¡ª Perhaps, Ye Xiaotao and Young Master Leng are in love now...

    The moment this post was posted, theizens¡¯replies came in a few seconds ¡ª

    First Floor: what the F*ck, Ye Xiaotao is a third party, how much is her love worth?

    Second Floor: if she is in love with young master Leng, then Bai Lingyun and young master Leng have never been in love before?

    Third Floor: a woman like Ye Xiaotao is not worthy of any love! .....

    Ye Xiaotao had expected this kind of denunciation. She quickly skimmed through the replies, but one of them made her eyes freeze ¡ª with such a mother, what kind of child could Ye Xiaotao give birth to?

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face was pale. She looked down at her bulging belly and replied ¡ª don¡¯t involve the child in adults¡¯matters. The child is innocent ! ! !

    Her message was quickly added to thements, which caused theizens to have different opinions this time ¡ª

    That¡¯s right, don¡¯t mention the child. The child can¡¯t choose his mother.

    I just feel sad for the child. With a mother like this, the child is destined to be unable to raise his head.

    In short, I really have no feelings for this child...

    Ye Xiaotao shut theptop with a p sound. Forget it, she didn¡¯t want to read anymore.

    she would only be drowned in the spitting if she kept seeing them.

    No one would help her.

    Ye Xiaotaoid on the bed and thought a lot. That night in Hong Kong was indeed because she was willful. She originally wanted to sleep with senior Mo Zhengyu, but she slept with Leng Hao by mistake...

    If it wasn¡¯t Leng Hao, but a married man, then did she deserve to die?

    Even though she had never thought of hurting others, she had indeed made a mistake. If it weren¡¯t for her, Leng Hao and Bai Lingyun would have been married by now, right?

    Ye Xiaotao felt muddle-headed. She reached out and touched her lower abdomen. However, she was sorry for Little Xiaotao. It was mommy¡¯s own mistake, but now it had implicated you to be cursed with mommy together.

    Thinking of Little Xiaotao, the tip of Ye Xiaotao¡¯s nose turned red, and two lines of tears flowed down from the corners of her eyes. It was guilt, heartache, and perhaps even a little... grievance.

    She missed Leng Hao very much now. She wanted him to be by her side during such a difficult time.

    Ye Xiaotao picked up her phone. She wanted to give him a call.

    However, she put the phone back. Forget it. He was very busy over there, so it was better not to disturb him.

    Ye Xiaotao touched her belly a few times and felt Little Xiaotao swimming happily in her belly like a little fish. She slowly smiled. Fortunately, she still had Little Xiaotao to apany her.

    This way, she wouldn¡¯t be alone.

    ...

    In the hotel room.

    Leng Hao felt very hot on his body, his throat felt like charcoal rolling inside, and the blood in his body was boiling, as if he was going to explode if he couldn¡¯t let it out from somewhere.

    ¡°Hao, take me.¡± Bai Lingyun¡¯s eyes were seductive as she tugged at Leng Hao¡¯s belt.

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he bit on her shoulder. Hisrge palm slid down and separated her legs.

    Bai Lingyun could not stand such stimtion and immediately screamed.

    This scream caused Leng Hao to suddenly open his eyes. He supported his arms as he looked at the woman beneath him. Theyers of fog in front of him had dispersed, and he could see Bai Lingyun¡¯s face clearly.

    It was as if a basin of cold water had fallen from the top of his head. He felt a chill in his heart, ¡°Why is it you?¡±

    He quickly got off the bed, picked up the robe on the carpet, and put it on.

    Seeing that the man had left, Bai Lingyun¡¯s charming eyes quickly became clear. Her hands were clenched into fists, as if she could pinch her nails into her palms. She was just one step away.

    He said, why is it you..

    Who was he thinking about just now?

    Bai Lingyun could not care more right now. She got off the bed and hugged Leng Hao¡¯s waist. ¡°Hao, don¡¯t leave me. You want me too. Admit It...¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Leng Hao pushed her away.

    Bai Lingyun fell to the ground with an ¡°Ah¡±. She looked at Leng Hao with tears in her eyes. She deliberately made a seductive pose as she was naked,

    Leng Hao looked at the marks on her body. They were all made by him. Damn it, what did he do just now?

    Seeing her deliberately revealing her sexy look, Leng Hao still felt that his mouth was dry. He pursed his thin lips and left immediately.

    ¡°Hao!¡± Bai Lingyun saw him leaving like this. She panicked and wanted to chase after him, but the door was closed with a bang.

    Leng Hao had really left.

    Bai Lingyun was so angry that she almost vomited blood and her eyes were filled with malice. Just wait and see!

    ..

    AChen received a call and quickly rushed to the hotel. He saw Leng Hao in the corridor of the hotel lobby, leaning against the wall in a nightgown.

    His furrowed brows were messy and irritated.

    ¡°Young master, here are the clothes you asked for.¡± Achen handed the bag over. He had never seen Leng Hao like this, so he asked tentatively, ¡°Young master, what happened?¡±

    Leng Hao exhaled a puff of smoke and put out half of his cigarette in the trash can. ¡°You stay with me tonight. Don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of madam, understand?¡±

    Achen was shocked, and then he immediately understood, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ...

    Leng Hao rushed back to the vi. It was already early in the morning, and all the servants in the vi had gone to bed. He changed his shoes at the entrance and went straight to the master bedroom on the second floor.

    When he pushed open the bedroom door, there was a dim yellow light in the room. The light shone brightly on the soft bed, and a small figure was curled up in the quilt.

    Leng Hao¡¯s heart calmed down after seeing this scene. He walked to the side of the bed and looked down at the girl who was already sound asleep.

    She wrapped herself up tightly, leaving only her small head out. Her breathing was light, and Leng Hao could almost smell her sweet breath...

    However, she did not seem to be sleeping well, she had something in mind as her delicate eyebrows were tightly knitted together.

    Leng Hao¡¯s heart was so soft that it was a mess. He bent down and kissed her forehead.

    When his lips touched her soft skin, Leng Hao¡¯s waist and abdomen stiffened, and an electric current rushed through his body that was thousands of times stronger than it was at the hotel room earlier.

    He wanted her.

    It had been a long time since thest Christmas. He had not touched her since then. He had wanted her for a long time.

    Leng Hao closed his handsome eyshes and kissed her down along her nose, covering her little pink mouth.

    Ye Xiaotao did not sleep well. She kept having dreams. She dreamed that she was running in a barren field and got lost. Then, for some reason, she tripped herself and a big rock fell on her body.

    She felt that she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°Ugh...¡± She opened her eyes in horror.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, Leng Hao¡¯s handsome face was magnified in her sight. Her mind went nk for a few seconds that she forgot to react.

    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡± Leng Hao propped himself up and looked at her with dark, hot and nervous expression, ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡±

    ¡°Hubby, are you back?¡± Ye Xiaotao came back to her senses and immediately reached out her wo small hands to hug his neck tightly.

 Chapter 1088 - You Know Who I Saw

    <h4>Chapter 1088: You Know Who I Saw</h4>

    He was back. Ye Xiaotao¡¯s heart was relieved like a small boat drifting in the sea that suddenly found a harbor.

    ¡°Hubby, I miss you so much. It¡¯s so good to have you back.¡± Ye Xiaotao hugged his neck and buried her little head in his neck, gently and intimately rubbing against it.

    That feeling came again. Leng Hao felt like his crotch was about to explode, but his muscles and bones were soft because of her coquettish act which had made him have no strength at all.

    He frowned and thought of the scene in the hotel room, and felt extremely guilty and apologetic, ¡°I¡¯ll be with you more in the future.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes lit up. She raised her body and took the initiative to kiss him.

    No matter what kind of misunderstanding, nder, and abuse she received, at least she didn¡¯t regret it. She didn¡¯t regret marrying Leng Hao and then falling in love with him.

    She wanted to be with him forever.

    Her kiss made Leng Hao¡¯s breath quicken. His wide palm touched her soft waist and pulled her hard. The two of them changed their positions. He leaned against the headboard and hugged her to sit on hisp.

    Hisrge palm held the back of her head. He closed his eyes and deepened the kiss.

    Ye Xiaotao felt that something was wrong with him. Her leg was poked by something hard and hot. His breathing was unstable and very muddy. Soon, her lips and tongue were numb from being sucked by him.

    She looked at him timidly. Did He... want her?

    With this thought in mind, he had already let go of her small mouth. His kiss slid to her shoulder, and hisrge palm reached into her loose pajamas..

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s entire body tensed up. She called out in a low voice, ¡°Hubby...¡±

    Leng Hao opened his eyes, with ayer of blood in his eyes. He had the tip of the nose rub against her little face, and muttered in a hoarse voice, ¡°Wifey, I want it.¡±

    This ¡°Wifey¡± made Ye Xiaotao felt sweet. He rarely called her ¡°Wifey.¡± Every time he called her, she could have any resistance.

    ¡°Hubby, I can¡¯t...¡±

    She really couldn¡¯t. These two days, she was in a terrible mood. She couldn¡¯t do that kind of thing with him. Maybe it was because of the mother and son connection that Little Xiaotao was also quite active.

    Leng Hao¡¯s mouth was dry. He frowned after hearing her refusal, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll endure it... I¡¯m going to take a cold shower...¡±

    He wanted to get up.

    ¡°Hey, Hubby!¡± Ye Xiaotao quickly held him down. She smiled weakly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t, but I can...pensate you in other ways.¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes lit up. He reached out and pinched her delicate little face, ¡°Tell me, What other ways?¡± As he spoke, he held her little hand tightly,¡±Your five fingers?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao hugged his neck and whispered in his ear, ¡°I want to eat... the lollipops...¡±

    Leng Hao took a deep breath and quickly turned over to hold her down, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, okay?¡±

    ...

    The next morning, Ye Xiaotao slept until she naturally woke up. When she opened her eyes, the sun had already prated through theyers of curtains and reached her butt. It was already eight o¡¯clock.

    Why did she wake up sote? If this continued, she would turn into a littlezy pig.

    Ye Xiaotao stretched and wanted to get up, but only then did she realize that there was a muscr arm on her slender waist. She was still in a broad and warm embrace.

    Oh, she remembered now. He came back verytest night, and then she and he...

    And then and then...

    In short, the two of them spent a long time before they went to bed.

    Did he not get up yet?

    He would usually wake up very early, around five or six o¡¯clock. This was the first time he slept until the sun shone on his butt.

    Ye Xiaotao turned around gently and looked at Leng Hao¡¯s handsome face sweetly.

    He was still sleeping. The man in the morning had lost his usual elegance and appeared warm and handsome. Ye Xiaotao put her small hand out, slowly and infatuatedly touched his deep facial features, two straight eyebrows, high nose bridge, and then... lips...

    At this time, her little finger was suddenly grabbed by a big hand. Leng Hao opened his eyes and directly bit her fingertip.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Xiaotao was shocked,¡±Okay, you¡¯re pretending to be asleep!¡±

    She pouted her pink lips and scolded him.

    Leng Hao turned over and pressed himself on top of her. Because he had just woken up, his voice waszy, hoarse, and very sexy, ¡°I was woken up by a kitten Meow Meow Meow...¡±

    ¡°Who, who made the sound Meow Meow Meow?¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s little face was flushed and shy as she hid in his arms.

    Leng Hao was in a good mood. He kissed her face hard, ¡°Let me know when you want it. I¡¯ll serve you like you didst night.¡±

    Serve her like...st night?

    Ye Xiaotao suddenly imagined some scenes that were inappropriate for children. Oh, she was going to die. Her face was so red that it was about to bleed. How could he say such a thing?

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m not joking anymore. It¡¯s eight o¡¯clock now. You have to get up.¡±

    If they didn¡¯t get up now, the two of them would never get up.

    Leng Hao rubbed her hair and turned over to get down. He then started to put on his clothes.

    ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m going to have a prenatal checkup today. Come with me. Little Xiaotao is moving very actively now. Besides, you don¡¯t seem to have heard Little Xiaotao¡¯s heartbeat yet, the heartbeat is very strong...¡± Speaking of Little Xiaotao, Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face was covered with a soft halo.

    Leng Hao looked back at her, ¡°Why Little Xiaotao and not Little Xiaohao?¡±

    ¡°Well, I like to call it Little Xiaotao. Hubby, are you going to fight with me over this?¡± Ye Xiaotao blinked her big bright eyes and looked at him.

    Alright, Leng Hao surrendered. He smiled dotingly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you to the prenatal checkup today. I¡¯ll go to thepany to arrange things first, and then I¡¯ll go to the hospital to look for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    ...

    In the hospital.

    Ye Xiaotao had registered and was waiting in line. There were still ten people in front of her, and it would take about half an hour. Leng Hao had not arrived yet.

    At this moment, a series of ringtones rang. Leng Hao¡¯s phone call came.

    ¡°Hello, Hubby...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Xiaotao, I¡¯ll be there in about forty to fifty minutes. If I¡¯mte, go in and see the doctor first. Don¡¯t leave, I¡¯lle and look for you,¡±Leng Hao said from the other end.

    Was he going to bete again?

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Ye Xiaotao hung up the phone.

    She sat on the chair in the corridor and waited. After a while, her phone rang again. This time it was from Senior Mo Zhengyu.

    Ye Xiaotao hesitated whether to answer it or not. Leng Hao didn¡¯t like senior Mo, and for Senior Mo¡¯s sake, she really should keep her distance, so she didn¡¯t answer it.

    However, the phone kept ringing and it felt like if she didn¡¯t pick up, the other end would kept calling. Ye Xiaotao had no choice but to pick up the phone, ¡°Hello, Senior Mo...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Xiaotao, I¡¯m at the airport now. I¡¯m going abroad to study today.¡±

    ¡°Really? Senior Mo, you¡¯ve always been the best. I wish you a sessful return.¡± Ye Xiaotao said sincerely.

    ¡°Thank you, Xiaotao. One more thing, do you know who I saw at the airport?¡±

 Chapter 1089 - Scalding Tears

    <h4>Chapter 1089: Scalding Tears</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t care and just asked casually, ¡°Who did you see?¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, where¡¯s your husband?¡± Mo Zhengyu suddenly asked.

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s busy. He¡¯s been quite busy recently...¡± Ye Xiaotao was telling the truth, but she immediately realized something, ¡°Senior Mo, why are you asking... about this?¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, I saw your husband at the airport with seven or eight other people, including... Bai Lingyun.¡± The matter between them had been viral for the past two days. Although Mo Zhengyu didn¡¯t ask, he knew about Bai Lingyun.

    Ye Xiaotao froze that she forgot to speak.

    ¡°Xiaotao, you don¡¯t believe me? Okay then.¡± Mo zhengyu directly hung up the phone.

    Ye Xiaotao stared nkly at the ck screen of her phone. At this moment, there was a ¡°Ding¡± sound and Mo Zhengyu sent her a short video.

    Should she watch it?

    After hesitating for a few seconds, Ye Xiaotao opened the video.

    The video was indeed taken at the airport. Leng Hao and Bai Lingyun were both there. There were seven or eight people beside them, including a spirited old man, and Leng Hao and Bai Lingyun were sending them off.

    The atmosphere there was very good. The seven or eight people looked at Bai Lingyun and then looked at Leng Hao with an ambiguous attitude, ¡°Alright, you two don¡¯t have to send us off. We¡¯ll meet again in Hong Kong. Lingyun, you¡¯re not young anymore. Stop throwing tantrums and treat Leng Hao well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You two are the model couple from the university days. We¡¯re still waiting for your wedding party.¡±

    Just by a nce, Ye Xiaotao could tell that these people were Leng Hao¡¯s university ssmates. That old man was probably his teacher. Those ssmates were making fun of them, and Bai Lingyun stole a sweet and shy nce at Leng Hao while Leng Hao¡¯s back was facing the camera, so Ye Xiaotao couldn¡¯t see the expression on his face clearly.

    It was so lively over there.

    After the video ended, Ye Xiaotao held the phone tightly in her hand. The words of those ssmates echoed clearly in her ears, which had made her brain buzzed.

    She could understand that he was busy sending off his old ssmates with Bai Lingyun. For the time being, she could also understand that he was still in such close contact with Bai Lingyun, but what she didn¡¯t understand was why didn¡¯t he tell those ssmates that he was already married to her, Ye Xiaotao?

    Why did he still let those ssmates continue to misunderstand like this?

    No matter what the reason was, she was sure that he still hadpassion for Bai Lingyun.

    That¡¯s right, ten years of love..

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion.

    At this moment, her phone rang again and another video came over. This time, it was an unknown number.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s instinct told her that this was a message from Bai Lingyun.

    This time, she did not hesitate at all and directly opened the video.

    The moment she opened it, there were two figures entwined on a luxurious bed. The man¡¯s muscr bronze color and the woman¡¯s fair skin formed a sharp visual impact. It was... Leng Hao and Bai Lingyun.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s pupils shrank. Her first reaction was that this video must be fake. It was impossible for Leng Hao to have sex with Bai Lingyun!

    She calmly yed the video five times in a row, and she did not believe in it. She definitely would be able to find some ws in it.

    But there were no w.

    She was just deceiving herself.

    She had been with Leng Hao for half a year. She had just done that with himst night. Every inch of his muscles and every look of him when he was arose had once made her infatuated, so she would not mistake him for the wrong person.

    In fact, from the moment she saw this video, she knew that the man was Leng Hao!

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face turned pale. She suddenly did not know what to do. Her heart was constantly being stabbed by a sharp knife, and the pain was prating into her heart.

    At this moment, the door of the ultrasound room opened. A pregnant woman walked out with a big belly. The pregnant woman¡¯s husband immediately went up to support his wife. ¡°How is it? is the baby normal?¡±

    The pregnant woman looked at her husband sweetly, ¡°It¡¯s normal. Don¡¯t make me so nervous every time. I¡¯m almost infected by you.¡±

    The husband gently touched the pregnant woman¡¯s big belly, ¡°How can I not be nervous? This is our first baby...¡±

    The couple left in a loving manner.

    ¡°Number 68, is number 68 here?¡± At this moment, an ultrasound doctor called out.

    Number 68?

    Ye Xiaotao looked down at the number te in her hand. Number 68...

    She didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Is number 68 not here? is number 68 here? Then number 69 it is.¡± ...

    The pregnant woman with number 69 walked in happily.

    Ye Xiaotao sat on the chair in a daze. She clenched her right hand into a fist and ced it by her mouth to bite until a bloody mark appeared on it. There was a rolling liquid rushing out from her eyes. She used her two small hands to cover her face, allowing the scalding tears to flow between her fingers.

    There were many people waiting outside the ultrasound room. Everyone curiously looked at the girl who covered her face with her hands. They did not know what she was doing, but some attentive people noticed that her shoulders were trembling, as if she was crying...

    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on her bulging belly. A very young pregnant woman looked very pitiful now, as if she had been abandoned by the whole world.

    Everyone was filled with sympathy and pity.

    ...

    Leng Hao rushed to the hospital. He went straight to the ultrasound room. They had agreed on the phone that she would wait for him outside the ultrasound room, but he was almost an hourte.

    Leng Hao looked around, but he did not find Ye Xiaotao. Her figure was the most eye-catching in the crowd, and he would find her at a nce.

    But she wasn¡¯t there.

    Where did she go?

    Leng Hao took out his phone from his pocket and dialed Ye Xiaotao¡¯s number.

    It was a mechanical and cold female voice ¡ª sorry, the phone you dialed was turned off.

    She turned off her phone?

    Leng Hao had a bad feeling. Although she was very capricious when they first met, she became very docileter, especially during this period of time when she was as gentle as water.

    She would not turn off her phone unreasonably.

    Leng Hao frowned, turned around and left.

    ...

    In the vi.

    The maid opened the door. Leng Hao did not change his shoes but walked in with big strides, ¡°Where¡¯s young madam?¡±

    ¡°Young madam just came back. She¡¯s watching TV in the living room.¡±

    Leng Hao walked into the living room. Ye Xiaotao was indeed sitting on the sofa in the living room. She was watching TV with a piece of chocte in her hand.

 Chapter 1090 - Please Hurry Up and Get Busy, Okay

    <h4>Chapter 1090: Please Hurry Up and Get Busy, Okay</h4>

    She was eating chocte while watching TV.

    The tension in Leng Hao¡¯s brain suddenly rxed, but he was very angry at the same time, ¡°Ye Xiaotao, didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me at the hospital? Why did you run home alone? I couldn¡¯t get through to your cell phone either. Do you know how anxious I was?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao took a bite of the white chocte. Her eyes turned from the TV to him. She tugged the corner of her mouth and said, ¡°Oh, really? Maybe... my cell phone is out of battery.¡±

    After that, she continued watching TV.

    Her attitude made Leng Hao frown. He pursed his thin lips and asked in a low voice, ¡°Have you checked it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean, I didn¡¯t check it...¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s face sank, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you check it? Didn¡¯t we agree? I¡¯ve already declined all the meetings in the afternoon to apany you. You know how busy I am. Ye Xiaotao, you¡¯re really too capricious!¡±

    Was she capricious?

    Maybe.

    Was he busy?

    Probably only for her.

    She once read in a book that a man who wasn¡¯t willing to make time for you would eventually be someone else¡¯s man.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t know what was on the TV. She only knew that her heart was bleeding. It hurt so much that she didn¡¯t look at him. She said softly, ¡°Then you should continue with your work...¡±

    Leng Hao had already noticed that something was wrong with her. She was not normal now. In the past, she was not like this. In the past, whenever he frowned, she would pester him and act in a cutesy manner.

    However, from the moment he entered, she seemed to have only looked at him once.

    This attitude waspletely different.

    Leng Hao walked forward and sat beside her. Her face was very pale, without a trace of blood. His gaze could not help but soften, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you angry that I¡¯mte?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re very busy. I know.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really busy these days. Zhiyuan has received some urate news and there was an ident at the construction sitest night...¡± Leng Hao tried to exin, but Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t seem to be listening. Her eyes were fixed on the TV. She ate her chocte with small bites and didn¡¯t pay attention to him at all.

    Leng Hao¡¯s patience was running out. He reached out his long arm and snatched the chocte from her hand,¡±Ye Xiaotao, listen to me carefully, okay?¡±

    The chocte was gone, and Ye Xiaotao felt that her hand was empty. She was stunned for a moment and then stood up, ¡°The TV is not good. I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡±

    She took a step forward, and her soft little hand was immediately held by a big palm. The next second, she fell directly onto the man¡¯s firm thigh.

    ¡°Aiya...¡± Ye Xiaotao heard the servant¡¯s soft cry. The servant came to deliver the fruit, but saw this intimate couple, so the servant immediately hid in the kitchen grinning.

    Ye Xiaotao thought that if it was in the past, she would definitely feel very happy and sweet. But now, looking at Leng Hao¡¯s handsome face, her heart was filled with endless sorrow.

    Leng Hao wanted to throw a tantrum, but her eyes were a little empty. Although her eyes were fixed on his face, they did not seem to focus. His heart was suddenly hit hard by something.

    His heart ached.

    Holding her firmly in his arms, he tried his best to coax her with a gentle voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tell me. Are you really angry that I¡¯mte? Last night, I dealt with the ident at the construction site and identally met a university professor and some ssmates. Last night, I had dinner with them and I sent them to the airport today, so I waste. But I went to the hospital to look for you. I was very anxious when I couldn¡¯t find you. I didn¡¯t expect you to go home and watch TV without an examination.¡±

    He didn¡¯t lie, he just deliberately omitted Bai Lingyun.

    Ye Xiaotao curled the corners of her lips and smiled, ¡°I just felt very bored and couldn¡¯t go to school. You were also very busy. You lost your temper when I went out and met a male ssmate. I had nothing to do, so I could only watch TV...¡±

    Now that the outside world was full of personal attacks on her, she couldn¡¯t show her face either.

    The smile on her face was charming and cute. Leng Hao stroked her hair and leaned over to kiss her face, ¡°Are youining? Okay, I promise you that I will spend some time with you after I finish my work...¡±

    ¡°Leng Hao,¡± Ye Xiaotao suddenly said when he was about to kiss her,¡±You had women¡¯s perfume scent on you.¡±

    Leng Hao froze and looked up at her, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Seeing his extreme reaction, it was obvious that he was afraid of something, ¡°I was just joking. Why are you taking it so seriously?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao pushed him away and walked upstairs.

    Once the softness and warmness in his arms disappeared, Leng Hao pinched the space between his eyebrows in frustration. What was wrong with her today? She had never been like this before. She loved to smile.

    But today, she might be smiling on the face, but there was no such thing in her eyes.

    At this time, the maid walked out, ¡°Young master, young madam, dinner is ready. Do you want to eat now?¡±

    ...

    Leng Hao walked into the bedroom. It was very quiet in the room, and Ye Xiaotao was curled up in the quilt and sleeping.

    He put the tray on the bedside table and said in a low voice, ¡°Xiaotao, get up and eat dinner first. You can sleep after you¡¯re full.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t open her eyes.

    ¡°No.¡± Leng Hao refused without hesitation. He sat by the bed and then reached out to hug her in his arms, ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t want to eat, but Little Xiaotao has to eat. Here, have some soup first.¡±

    He scooped up a small mouthful of soup with a spoon and brought it to her lips.

    Ye Xiaotao turned her head. She had no appetite. She really didn¡¯t want to eat.

    ¡°Ye Xiaotao, don¡¯t be willful. You¡¯re five months pregnant now. You¡¯ve only eaten a little chocte. You¡¯ll be hungry soon. Taken your dinner quickly.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao pushed his hand away and broke free from his embrace. She wanted to lie down and continue sleeping, ¡°I¡¯m very tired. Can you please hurry up and get yourself busy?¡±

    She pushed him away?

    In the past, she wished she could stick to him.

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes darkened, and dark clouds covered his face, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, then I¡¯ll feed you.¡±

    He took a small sip of the soup in his spoon and stuffed it into her pink lips.

    When he kissed her, Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Her whole body tensed up like a rock, and her mind was filled with the scene of the video.

    She carefully watched it five times before and after.

    She remembered every detail of him and Bai Lingyun, and every gasp of Bai Lingyun.

    Last night, he met his ssmates and professors, so it was obvious that the video was takenst night. Last night, he had sex with Bai Lingyun and came to her with a body full of mes.

    In order to please him, she even did that for him..

    She felt nauseous!

    Extremely nauseous!

    Leng Hao did not close his eyes. She did not close her eyes either. He could see through the confusion in her eyes, the terrifying and the rejectioon. She refused to open her mouth. He was burning with anger. He directly grabbed her jaw and pried open her teeth.

    He fed the soup into her mouth, and even wrapped his tongue around hers and sucked it with some force.

 Chapter 1091 - You Threw Up Because I Kissed You?

    <h4>Chapter 1091: You Threw Up Because I Kissed You?</h4>

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t have any other thoughts. He just wanted to be intimate with her, but when he kissed her jelly-like tongue, his waist and abdomen went numb, and the blood in his body rushed down.

    ¡°Xiaotao...¡± He couldn¡¯t help but call her.

    But in the next second, he was pushed away by a strong force. He was caught off guard and lifted his body. Ye Xiaotao, who was under him, ran down in a panic and entered the bathroom. Then, the sound of vomiting was heard.

    Leng Hao¡¯s burning blood was immediately extinguished. He got up and quickly walked to the bathroom to look at her.

    Ye Xiaotao sat on the carpet paralyzed. She held the toilet and vomited continuously. But she only ate a little chocte so it was all acid that she threw up.

    Her tears fell down, her stomach was ufortable and her whole body was sick. She finally stopped vomiting, sat on the ground in a sorry state and shed tears.

    ¡°Why are you throwing up so badly?¡± Leng Hao squatted down and patted her back.

    But he didn¡¯t manage to reach her as she pushed him away and stood up to wash her face with cold water.

    Leng Hao looked at her lonely and determined back and clenched his fists. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Why are you vomiting? Is it because of the soup, or because I kissed you?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao turned off the tap and wiped her face with a towel. She walked out and answered casually, ¡°The soup is so fishy.¡±

    She buried herself in the quilt and closed her eyes.

    Leng Hao stood alone in the bathroom. He doubted her answer. She was so stiff when he kissed her just now. Was it because of his kiss that she threw up?

    He wanted to know the answer.

    He walked to the sink and picked up the toothbrush. He squeezed some toothpaste and began to brush his teeth. She said it was fishy, so he brushed the fishy smell away. He brushed his teeth several times.

    After brushing, he walked into the room. He lifted the nket andy beside her. His long arms went over and pulled her into his arms. The soft ck hair covered half of her pale little face. She looked weak and pitiful.

    Most of the anger in his heart had disappeared, leaving only his love and tenderness for her. Hisrge palm fondly touched her soft and smooth skin as he said softly, ¡°I know you¡¯re angry, so I won¡¯t go to the office tonight. I¡¯ll apany you. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go to the hospital for a prenatal checkup... As he said that, he tentatively kissed the corner of her lips. I just brushed my teeth. My breath should be fresh. Let me kiss you...¡±

    He gently kissed her pink lips.

    Ye Xiaotao could no longer do such intimate things with him. Women were germaphobic, especially loved clean things, and for men are even more so.

    Two small hands pressed against his chest, and she frowned to avoid his kiss.

    Leng Hao took a deep breath because of angry and because of being teased. He turned over and pressed his body on top of hers. Then, with one hand, he pressed her two small hands on the top of her head, ¡°Ye Xiaotao, I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better quit while you¡¯re ahead! My patience is also limited!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t say anything. She tried her best to avoid his breath. She wasn¡¯t lying. He really did smell like a woman¡¯s perfume.

    And she never wore perfume.

    Leng Hao went to kiss her pink lips, but she slipped away. He didn¡¯t mind. He kissed her face directly and then kissed her hair hard. His big palm slid to the corner of her clothes.

    At this time, there were two ¡°Dong Dong¡± sounds. His palm was kicked twice.

    He froze. Just now, it seemed like... Little Xiaotao had kicked him.

    At this moment, his muscr waist was also kicked twice. Little Xiaotao seemed to have felt mommy¡¯s feelings, so she kicked her daddy with all her strength.

    Little Xiaotao seemed to be saying ¡ª¡ª go away, don¡¯t bully my mommy!

    Leng Hao¡¯s handsome eyebrows were pulled back, and his entire person was in an unprecedented mess and embarrassed state. He let go of the girl and quickly got off the bed. With a ¡°Bang¡±, he left the room.

    He had finally left, and her world was finally quiet. Ye Xiaotao held her stomach with two small hands. Little Xiaotao was no longer kicking, but swimming happily like a fish.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at the crystal chandelier above her head. Her eyes were misty again, but this time, it was tears of happiness.

    Was her Little Xiaotao protecting her mommy?

    It was said that daughters were mommy¡¯s intimate little cotton-padded jacket, but she felt that she was pregnant with a son. No matter if it was a son or a daughter, her Little Xiaotao loved mommy so much.

    When she was questioned by the whole world, she still did not regret the night she had with Leng Hao, because at least she still had Little Xiaotao.

    Little Xiaotao was all her courage and strength.

    ...

    When the maid downstairs saw Leng Haoing down, she immediately asked, ¡°Young master, shall we eat?¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s face was livid with his thin lips pursed into a cold arc. He did not say anything, but strode out of the vi.

    Only then did the servant realize that her young master seemed to have lost his temper. What was going on? Did young master and young madam have a fight?

    Leng Hao walked to the Lincoln car with the car keys in his hands and unlocked it with a ¡°Ding¡± sound. Here, AChen¡¯s call came in. He opened the driver¡¯s door and answered the phone, ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello, young master. The news we received a few days ago has been confirmed. Zhou Shang has indeed aimed the target on a few deserted inds in the south. Young master, what should we do next?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute...¡± Leng Hao pinched the space between his eyebrows, ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t go tonight.¡±

    AChen was shocked. The young master cared about the young mistress very much. During this period of time, the news about the young mistress had made a breakthrough. And the young master was too busy to be in two ces at once.

    But now, the young master had actually put this matter on hold for the time being. Achen thought that it must be because of the young madam.

    AChen did not ask anything, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Leng Hao hung up the phone.

    He threw the phone on the passenger seat. Leng Hao took out a cigarette from the hiddenpartment and lit it with a lighter. He took a deep puff of the cigarette, and because it was too urgent, he coughed twice.

    He leaned his head against the seat and smoked with the cigarette between his fingers. His mind was filled with Ye Xiaotao¡¯s delicate little face. Today, she was cold and resistant to him.

    He waste. He had already apologized, hugged, and patted her. What did she want from him?

    Little thing, although she was usually as gentle as water, when she was anxious, she would reach out her kitten ws to scratch his heart, and tickled his heart until it itched and hurt.

    There was also that Little Xiaotao. This little thing probably only sized as the eyes for his mommy, yet it actually kicked him.

    He had grown as bold as his mommy.

    Leng Hao finished smoking one cigarette and pulled out another. After thinking for a moment, he finally did not light it. He opened the car door and walked out.

    ...

    ¡°Young master, Why are you back?¡± The maid asked in surprise when she saw Leng Hao return.

    Leng Hao nced at the tightly shut door upstairs, ¡°Young madam doesn¡¯t want to eat, let¡¯s get her a bowl of noodles.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The maid replied.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Leng Hao suddenly spread his long legs and walked to the kitchen, ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    The maid wondered if she had heard wrong. Was young master going to personally cook for young madam?

 Chapter 1092 - Daddy Brings You Home

    <h4>Chapter 1092: Daddy Brings You Home</h4>

    However, the young master had never entered the kitchen.

    Leng Hao stood in front of the kitchen counter. He nced at the pots and pans. He had no experience in cooking. Even though he had the heart to cook now, he did not know where to start.

    He turned around and looked at the maid who was in a daze, ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, young master.¡± The maid hurried into the kitchen. She ced the pot on the stove and went to get the noodles, ¡°Young master, put two bowls of cold water in the pot first, and put the noddles in when it is boiling. During this time, we can prepare the seasoning first. Young madam¡¯s taste is very light recently, so we can just put some fresh soy sauce,rd, and green onions...¡±

    The cold water was heating in the pot. ording to the maid¡¯s instructions, Leng Hao cut the green onions on the chopping board. Soon, the water in the pot was boiling. Leng Hao quickly let go of the kitchen knife and went to lift the lid of the pot.

    Because he moved too quickly, his fingers were directly scalded by the pot side.

    ¡°Young master, are you okay?¡± The maid was shocked, ¡°I¡¯ll go get the ointment...¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Leng Hao stopped the maid. Although his fingers were scalded with a big bump, he didn¡¯t care about such a small injury.

    He scooped the cooked noodles into a big bowl and began to add salt. Because he was afraid of saltiness, he put it in little by little and tasted it with a spoon, making sure the taste was just right.

    Looking at the noodles he cooked for the first time, Leng Hao was very proud. He took a te and put the noodles on it, and he turned around to go upstairs.

    He could not wait to let Ye Xiaotao taste it.

    If he coaxed her like this, she should be happy, right?

    In fact, he didn¡¯t know how to pat girls. Bai Lingyun was right in the past that he was very unromantic. After graduating from university, he put all his focus on the Leng family¡¯s businesses. He knew that Bai Lingyun was leaving the country and getting further and further away from him, but he didn¡¯t chase after her. The two of them started arguing on the phone, and he wouldn¡¯t send roses to surprise her. He only felt tired. So, breaking up was the inevitable result for the two of them.

    Now, he wanted to learn how to coax Ye Xiaotao. Although she and Little Xiaotao made him very angry today, what should he do? It was his woman and child anyways, and he loved both of them.

    These two were all he had.

    Leng Hao pushed open the bedroom door and walked in quickly, ¡°Xiaotao, get up and have some noodles. I personally prepared this... noodles for you...¡±

    His words stopped abruptly because Ye Xiaotao was already asleep.

    Leng Hao¡¯s enthusiasm turned cold. He wanted to hear her praise and see her smile at him, but she actually fell asleep.

    The noodles were about to get cold.

    Leng Hao gently sat by the bed and looked at the sleeping girl with a teardrop at the corner of her eyes.

    Was she crying?

    Leng Hao reached out a finger to wipe away the teardrop and leaned over to kiss her forehead. He murmured softly, ¡°Honey, stop messing around. Live a good life with me. I love you.¡±

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao slept in bed for several days as she didn¡¯t want to get up at all. Only in the afternoon would she stand on the balcony to bask in the sun for a while.

    That morning, her phone rang. It was a call from her daddy.

    ¡°Hello, daddy...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Xiaotao.¡± Father Ye¡¯s voice was very serious, ¡°Why are you so worrisome? I went abroad on business for just two weeks, and you created some troubles.¡±

    Father Ye flew abroad right after Christmas. Ye Xiaotao guessed that her father already knew. She buried herself in the quilt and had her pink tongue stuck out, ¡°I didn¡¯t cause troubles.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing now?¡±

    ¡°Um, sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Coward !¡± Father Ye scolded her.

    Ye Xiaotao felt an inexplicable twitches in her nose, and then her eyes turned red. She looked up at the crystal chandelier above her head, trying hard not to cry.

    ¡°How did I teach you before? My daughter is the proudest princess in the world. If others curse you, you have to curse them back bravely. What mistress, b*tch, or slut, where did theye from?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao lowered her long eyshes and said in a low voice, ¡°Daddy, but I don¡¯t know how to scold them back...¡±

    Even she herself was confused.

    She didn¡¯t know if she had really made a mistake?

    ¡°Where¡¯s Leng Hao?¡± Father Ye asked directly.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She could hear the reproach in her father¡¯s words. She immediately said, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t go to him. Since he doesn¡¯t know, then let him not know. Save some dignity for me.¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± father Ye snorted, ¡°The whole world is ming you. In fact, all you need is one word from him. As long as he tells the whole world that you¡¯re his wife and that he loves you, isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    ¡°Daddy...¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Since I called you instead of him, it means that I didn¡¯t want to look for him. Pack up and Daddy will bring you hometer.¡±

    Home?

    Where was her home?

    Ye Xiaotao looked at the room in confusion. In the past, she thought this was her home, but now, this home made her feel lonely and empty.

    ¡°Oh.¡± She replied and hung up the phone.

    Ye Xiaotao stood up. She didn¡¯t change her clothes but put on a coat over her pajamas. She opened the bedroom door and walked into Leng Mu¡¯s room. Leng Mu was still lying on the bed.

    She used her little finger to pick up Leng Mu¡¯s index finger, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m leaving. My dad ising to pick me up to stay at home for a while. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back...¡±

    ¡°If I leave, there will still be people who will tell you stories and give you massages. When there¡¯s time, I¡¯ll definitelye back to see you. Also, Little Xiaotao will be born soon, so you¡¯re going to be a grandpa...¡±

    ¡°But, I guess dad won¡¯t miss me even if I don¡¯te back. Dad, do you not like me? Otherwise, I have been here for half a year. Why are you still not awake?¡±

    As she said this, Ye Xiaotao let go of Leng Mu¡¯s fingers. This vi was so big. She did not bring anything when she came here, nor did she have anything to take away when she left.

    Nothing here belonged to her, except for the one pair of crystal shoes he gave her.

    However, she didn¡¯t want to bring them anymore.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m leaving. Take care of yourself. Goodbye.¡± Ye Xiaotao walked out and closed the door.

    What Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t know was that the moment the door closed, Leng Mu¡¯s fingers moved again. This was the second time he moved. He made some movements for a while this time. Leng Mu really wanted to wake up.

    However, Leng Mu didn¡¯t wake up in the end.

    ...

    Leng Hao sat on the office chair, and AChen handed the information to him, ¡°Young master, General Zhou seems to be setting up an operation. He doesn¡¯t intend to tell us, so are we following him like a mantis stalking a cicada?¡±

    Leng Hao thought for a moment, and then shook his head with a serious expression, ¡°No, we shouldn¡¯t take reckless actions. Zhou Yao is very alert, and Ye Ziyi is not a simple person. We will keep a low profile now and wait for the opportunity to strike until we see Zhiyuan.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°By the way, have you ordered the choctes that I asked you to order?¡± Leng Hao asked.

 Chapter 1093 - Young Madam Has Left

    <h4>Chapter 1093: Young Madam Has Left</h4>

    Chocte?

    AChen nodded, ¡°Young master, it¡¯s already been ordered.¡±

    Two days ago, the young master inexplicably asked him to order a box of milk chocte in France. He was stunned for a while as the young master had not get into such a thing in the past thirty years. He guessed that this box of chocte was definitely for the young madam, he just did not expect that one day, the young master would also use such a childish thing to coax a girl.

    ¡°Young master, I¡¯ll call my secretary to send it in.¡± As he spoke, AChen took out his phone and dialled a number.

    Soon, there was a knock on the door, and AChen¡¯s female secretary came in.

    ¡°Young master Leng, brother Chen, the chocte is here.¡± The female secretary ced the exquisitely wrapped chocte box on the desk.

    Leng Hao took a look and was very satisfied with it. Ye Xiaotao¡¯s small face appeared in his mind. She seemed to like chocte. That night, she was eating chocte while watching TV on the sofa.

    If he used this box of chocte to coax her, she should be very happy.

    Leng Hao¡¯s pretty eyes were filled with gentleness.

    ¡°Young master Leng, this box of chocte is so beautiful. The chocte is covered with hand-painted patterns. If young madam knew that you specially ordered chocte for her in France, she would be very happy. Young madam can sweep away the haze.¡± The female secretary said enthusiastically.

    Sweep away the haze?

    Leng Hao immediately grasped this key word. He looked at the female secretary and asked, ¡°What do you mean by sweeping away the haze?¡±

    The female secretary was shocked that she realized that she had said something wrong. She quickly shook her head and said, ¡°No, young master Leng, I misspoke.¡±

    Leng Hao looked at the female secretary¡¯s evasive eyes and became more suspicious. ¡°Did something happen during this period of time that I don¡¯t know about?¡±

    AChen also became suspicious. He looked at the female secretary and asked seriously, ¡°Tell me everything that you know. Otherwise, you can get lost now!¡±

    The female secretary¡¯s expression changed greatly. She looked at AChen and then at Leng Hao. She stammered, ¡°During this period of time, the affairs involved you, young master Leng, the young madam, and Miss Bai have been... making a big fuss on the inte. Everyone knows about it, and people says... that young madam is a third party, so... so I think young madam must be in a bad mood...¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s pupils constricted, and his clear blue eyes suddenly shed with a sharp light. He looked directly at AChen.

    AChen immediately walked out.

    The female secretary was terrified, ¡°Young master Leng, I really just... misspoke. I didn¡¯t participate in the war of words. There were many people who asked me about it. They all asked... if you had tacitly admitted that young madam is a third party since you didn¡¯t make any statements yet. They also asked if... you have always been in love with Miss Bai, which is why young madam has been put at the centre of the storm... I had never paid any attention to them, I swear!¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s face was ghostly pale. He forced out a word from his throat, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The female secretary felt as if she had been pardoned, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll get lost now.¡±

    The female secretary escaped.

    At this moment, AChen walked in with a smallptop in his hand and ced it on the desk, ¡°Young master, look, the secretary is right. The Inte has already been hyped up. Public opinion is almost overwhelmingly against young madam. They have carried out a serious personal attack against her. In addition, I just found out about these two posts was actually young madam¡¯s IP.¡±

    Leng Hao looked at the two posts. The first post was ¡ª Perhaps, Ye Xiaotao and young master Leng are in love now..

    The second post was ¡ª Don¡¯t involve children in adults¡¯ affairs, they are innocent! ! ! !

    Leng Hao¡¯s chest began to rise and fall. He was angry, but more than that, his heart ached. His gaze lingered on every word of these two posts. In the first post, she said she was in love with him, but she used ¡°perhaps¡±, he could imagine how conflicted and confused she was at that time..

    A 20-year-old girl who had always been a pampered rose in the greenhouse. She must be timid, hesitated and scared, when the public attacked her from the baseline of morality, and the whole world is full of doubts and unkindness.

    After all, she had a bad beginning with him.

    He could imagine that the following post was thoseizens who had cursed Little Xiaotao. At this time, she spoke up bravely to protect Little Xiaotao, but her post quickly fell into silence in the sea. No one stood on her side.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Leng Hao directly flipped theptop to the ground.

    He stood up and stood in front of the French window with his arms akimbo. His thin lips moved as he said in a deep voice, ¡°First, make these posts disappear. I want them all to shut up. Second, immediately make a statement that my rtionship with Bai Lingyun broke up first. Now, Ye Xiaotao is Leng Hao¡¯s wife. If anyone dares to nder her in the future, I want them to...¡±

    ¡°Young master,¡± AChen interrupted Leng Hao calmly, ¡°These posts have just been deleted.¡±

    Leng Hao froze. He looked at AChen, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Young master, these posts have been taken care of. The bloggers that caused the most trouble and wrote the most heated words have disappeared from T city. Now everyone is deterred by the danger. No one will dare to nder young madam anymore.¡±

    Leng Hao froze for a few seconds. He had a bad feeling, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°This person is so swift and decisive. Other than the Mr. Ye, there is no other person,¡±AChen said with certainty.

    Father Ye?

    Father Ye is back?

    Why didn¡¯t he get the news?

    Leng Hao felt a big hollow in his heart and the cold winter wind kept drilling into his bones. Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t tell him anything about such a big incident. Now that Father Ye was back, she directly skipped him the news.

    Alright, he admitted that he did something wrong as well.

    He actually did not know anything about these.

    However, he was really busy during this period of time. Zhiyuan had already received some breakthrough news. He could not be in two ces at once. Moreover, he did not deal with the media in his line of work, and he did not pay attention to the news on the Inte.

    But these were not the excuses, right?

    She was his wife and he did not protect her well. He finally knew why she was angry.

    She would rather stand at the centre of the storm than tell him. What did she think?

    Did she question his feelings or... was she disappointed at him?

    Leng Hao turned around and walked to the desk. He picked up the chocte box and quickly walked out.

    ...

    In the vi.

    The maid was in the kitchen and heard the urgent sound of the doorbell, ¡°Coming.¡± The maid ran to open the door.

    ¡°Young master, why... are you back so early?¡± The maid was surprised.

    Leng Hao walked straight in, and he was so anxious that he didn¡¯t even change his shoes. ¡°Xiaotao, Xiaotao!¡± He called out twice. Seeing that no one hade out, so he ran upstairs, ¡°Xiaotao, Xiao...¡±

    ¡°Young master,¡± the maid spoke up at this time, ¡°young madam has left.¡±

    Left?

    Leng Hao was stunned on the stairs. He turned around and stared at the maid, ¡°Where did young madam go?¡±

    The servant shivered under Leng Hao¡¯s stare, ¡°Today... Master Ye came today. He... took the young madam away.¡±

 Chapter 1094 - You Are the ball

    <h4>Chapter 1094: You Are the ball</h4>

    Father Ye took her away?

    Actually, he had already thought about it on the way. She left. She left with his father.

    ¡°What... did she say when she left?¡±

    ¡°Young madam didn¡¯t say anything. I saw that young madam had just woken up and put on a coat over her pajamas. She went into the master¡¯s room for a while and then went downstairs. Young madam told us not to forget to tell the master stories and give him massage. Oh right, young madam also said...¡±

    ¡°What else did she say?¡± Leng Hao¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Did she mention him?

    ¡°Young madam also told us not to forget the dance moves she taught us...¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes immediately dimmed. She did not mention him, not a single word.

    He turned around and went upstairs. He pushed open the bedroom door. The quilt on the bed was folded neatly. The clothes in the wardrobe, the toiletries in the bathroom, and the skincare products on the dressing table were all there.

    She didn¡¯t take anything away.

    Everything remained the same as if she had never been here before.

    Leng Hao had a second thought that maybe he was overthinking. It was normal for her to stay with her father for a few days. There was no need for him to make a fuss.

    Yes, it must be like this.

    He hurried downstairs and left the vi. He wanted to find her.

    ...

    At the Ye family¡¯s vi.

    The corridor outside the vi was filled with vintage pce lights. The orange lights inside spilled out gently. Ye Xiaotao stood on the steps, and father Ye put a red fur on her.

    ¡°Brother Gong, I won¡¯t send you off then.¡± Father Ye patted father Gong on the shoulder.

    The two families of the Ye and Gong were family friends, and they were both well-known wealthy families in the capital. Father Ye and father Gong had a very good personal rtionship. Father Ye had once wanted to marry Ye Xiaotao to Gong Yi, the young crown prince of the Gong family. Unfortunately, Ye Xiaotao refused it and secretly went to Hong Kong to sleep with Leng Hao and got pregnant, father Ye had no choice but to give Ye Xiaotao to Leng Hao.

    Because of this incident, the rtionship between father Ye and father Gong went sour. They had not been in contact for about half a year. Coincidentally, Gong Yi was also studying abroad, so the matter of the younger generation was put on hold.

    However, two weeks ago, father Ye went abroad on a business trip and met father Ge and Gong Yi. Father Ye was the first to ease the tension, so father Gong took the opportunity to repair the rtionship with father Ye. Today, father Ye brought Gong Yi here as a guest.

    Father Gong smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no need to send me off, brother Ye. Thank you for your hospitality today. Let¡¯s meet again another day.¡±

    The two elders were exchanging pleasantries. Gong Yi looked at Ye Xiaotao out of boredom. The girl was wearing a slim-type, whiteced shirt today. The bright red fur on the outside made her face look like snow. She was lovely and charming.

    Gong Yi put his hands in his pockets and whistled at her.

    Ye Xiaotao was in a daze when she heard the sound. She raised her head and saw a pair of slender peach blossom eyes. The man in front of her was handsome and had an evil aura around him. And he was very charming when he squinted his eyes.

    Ye Xiaotao had a hunch that this man was not a good person because most men like him would lie to women and make them fall for him.

    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± She frowned her brows.

    ¡°Or what?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao said,¡±... I don¡¯t know you.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten... When you were young, like four or five years old. On your birthday, the candles were lit and everyone asked you to make a wish. You looked around and pointed at me, saying that in the future, I¡¯m going to marry this handsome brother.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes widened. What was he talking about? ? ?

    Why didn¡¯t she remember this? And why didn¡¯t daddy tell her about this?

    ¡°Liar!¡±

    Gong Yi raised his eyebrows, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. It¡¯s just the saying that there will be eighteen changes for a grown woman, and now you already have a ball in your stomach.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao immediately used her small hands to protect her bulging stomach. ¡°You are the ball, your whole family is the ball!¡±

    She said as she stepped back, but she forgot that there was a high threshold behind her. ¡°Ah!¡± She almost tripped.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Here, a big palm reached out and held her small hand. She stumbled and was pulled into a warm embrace, and a mocking voice sounded in her ears, ¡°ording to what you said, we are all balls, so the small ball in your belly is mine? But, why don¡¯t I remember sleeping with you?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao realized that she had been teased by him. She red at him angrily with her big watery eyes, ¡°Who wants to have sex with you?¡±

    Themotion here attracted the attention of the two elders. Father Ye saw his daughter in Gong Yi¡¯s arms. He smiled without any emotion on his face. However, Father Gong froze. As a father, he knew so well of what his son was thinking, but father Gong looked at Ye Xiaotao¡¯s bulging belly and shook his head in his heart.

    At this moment, a ck Lincoln sedan slowly stopped on thewn in the distance. Leng Hao had arrived.

    Leng Hao looked through the windshield and saw that his wife, Ye Xiaotao, was in the arms of another man. They looked very intimate.

    It was Gong Yi. Leng Hao knew that because he had asked AChen to investigate this person after Christmas.

    Gong Yi had a superior family background, and he was unruly and uninhibited. But that was only his appearance. In fact, he was well-aplished in the IT sector, especially

    had a very high level of attainment in IT, especially in the browser client server industry. Hispany had already been listed in the United States.

    Gong Yi was only 25 years old this year. He could be said to be a true God¡¯s favored son.

    Father Ye and father Gong were also there and the atmosphere seemed to be very harmonious. Leng Hao¡¯s two big palms that were holding the steering wheel tightened as he stared straight ahead.

    Gong Yi had already keenly sensed that there were two vicious and sharp gazes shooting at him from behind, as if they were going to pierce through him. He curled the corners of his lips and let go of Ye Xiaotao quietly.

    ¡°Alright, Yi¡¯er, we should go.¡± Father Gong said with a smile.

    ¡°Alright, Uncle Ye, Goodbye.¡± Gong Yi nodded politely to father Ye and then looked at Ye Xiaotao.

    Ye Xiaotao did not have a good impression of this person, so she pouted and snorted at him.

    Gong Yi¡¯s peach blossom eyes lit up with a doting light.

    ...

    The father and son of the Gong family got into the luxury business car while the driver drove.

    Father Gong, who was in the backseat, looked at his son, ¡°Yi¡¯er, tell father the truth. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still thinking about Xiaotao?¡±

    Gong Yi looked out of the window. At this time, the luxury business car and Lincoln sedan brushed past each other. Because the membranes of the two cars were ck, they could not see each other clearly. However, Gong Yi knew that there was a pair of eyes staring at him in the car.

    Gong Yi slowly curled the corners of his lips and replied casually, ¡°Dad, which day do I not miss her? For the past 25 years, I have been waiting for Ye Xiaotao to grow up.¡±

    ¡°But, but, Xiaotao is already married. She has another man¡¯s child in her belly. With our Gong family¡¯s strength, what kind of woman can you not get?¡±

    ¡°Dad, what era is this? Do you still have this old mindset? Aren¡¯t you still able to divorce after getting married? It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford to support her when she has a child. In two days, we will give birth to another football team to let you and mother have some fun.¡±

 Chapter 1095 - Does Your Love Differentiate People

    <h4>Chapter 1095: Does Your Love Differentiate People</h4>

    ¡°You, you, you!¡± Gong Yi¡¯s words simply made father Gong unable to refute. He was proud of his son, but as his son getting older and having too many thoughts, he could no longer control him as a father.

    ¡°Since you like Xiaotao, then why didn¡¯t you chase her earlier. Why did you pull it out until now?¡± Father Gong was extremely vexed.

    ¡°Dad, Xiaotao¡¯s 20th birthday hasn¡¯te yet right? She¡¯s not even 18 yet, how am I supposed to chase her? Father, you still have the nerve to talk about this? What did I tell you when I went to America two years ago? I already said that I¡¯m going to be in America for two years, and it is a very critical two years that I have to focus on my career, so I told you not to act rashly and scare the girl. But you didn¡¯t believe me, and you recklessly went to propose marriage to uncle Ye. What happened after that? Xiaotao was scared out of her wits and was preempted by another man. Otherwise, with your son¡¯s ability, what kind of girl can I not take down?¡±

    ¡°I....¡± Father Gong was stunned, ¡°Isn¡¯t that because you¡¯re 23 years old and you don¡¯t even have a girlfriend? I heard that you went to America to hang out with a bunch of men. How do I know if you¡¯re lying to me that you still like Xiaotao? Foreigners are open-minded. What if you be... gay? What should I do then? I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I want to settle down with Xiaotao first and give you a surprise.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a big surprise! Thank you, dad. you¡¯ve worked so hard! Also, dad, those men are just my friends, okay?¡±

    Father Gong,¡±...¡±

    ¡°In any case, dad, you should mind your own business in the future. Wether it is daughter-inw or grandson, I guarantee that you won¡¯t miss any of them.¡±

    Father Gong: not that I will miss anything, but I want more than the others, okay?

    ¡°Son, do you think Xiaotao can really divorce... young master Leng?¡± Father Gong gossiped with curiousity.

    Gong Yi gracefully folded his long legs and said, ¡°Just wait.¡±

    ...

    Father Ye held Ye Xiaotao¡¯s hand as they entered the vi, ¡°Xiaotao, why are your hands so cold?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it must because of the wind just outside. Daddy, I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep.¡± After saying that, Ye Xiaotao went upstairs.

    Seeing his daughter¡¯s figure disappear from his sight, father Ye¡¯s amiable face was reced by a storm with his eyes shed with a bitter murderous intent.

    ¡°Master,¡± at this moment, the butler walked in and handed a document to father Ye, ¡°This is all the information about Bai Lingyun and her recent developments.¡±

    Father Ye looked down and flipped through the document, ¡°Ha, this woman hid herself very well. I can hardly find any weak points.¡±

    The butler narrowed his eyes, ¡°Master, the cleaner it is, the weirder it is.¡±

    Father Ye threw the documents onto the coffee table at the side, ¡°Xiaotao has been in a series of idents recently. I wouldn¡¯t believe it if it wasn¡¯t for the mastermind behind it. Bai Lingyun knew that someone would look her up, so she acted very well on the surface. But in my eyes, regardless of whether she covered herself well or not, her appearance has disrupted Xiaotao¡¯s happiness. Then there¡¯s no need for her to live in this world.¡±

    ¡°Master, what should we do? Should we be straightforward, or... torture her?¡±

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao returned to her room. Just as shey on the bed, her phone rang.

    It was a call from Leng Hao.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t pick it up immediately. Looking at the big words ¡°Kisses on my good hubby¡± on the screen, she still felt tears in her eyes and pain in her heart.

    After a while, the ringtone of her phone continued. Ye Xiaotao bit her lower lip and picked up the phone, ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Where are you now?¡± The man¡¯s deep voice came clearly from the other end.

    ¡°My daddy is back so I¡¯m going to stay with him for a while...¡±

    ¡°For how long?¡± He asked immediately.

    ¡°... I don¡¯t know...¡±

    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t Know? Do you want to live apart from me?¡±

    The man¡¯s aggressive tone made Ye Xiaotao frown as she lowered her long eyshes and did not speak.

    In the Lincoln, Leng Hao took a deep breath and tried to suppress the anger in his chest. His left hand gripped the steering wheel, and his right hand almost want to crush the phone in his palm. He tried his best to keep his voice low, ¡°Pack up. I¡¯ming to pick you up. Come back with me now.¡±

    Go back?

    Back to where?

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s pale lips curled into a smile. What was there to go back for? She couldn¡¯t wait for him toe home at night, and when she woke up in the morning, he had left again. Sometimes, she didn¡¯t even know if he had evere back.

    She didn¡¯t like the feeling of waiting for someone, because it was very lonely.

    When she was young, there was no one to y with her. She always leaned against the French window and looked at the cobblestone road on thewn. Every night, daddy woulde home from there.

    She used up all the time she had spent growing up waiting for her daddy. Now that she had grown up, she ended up spending all her time waiting for him again.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± She wanted to hang up the phone.

    ¡°Ye Xiaotao!¡± Leng Hao growled in a low voice as he pinched the space between his brows in a mess, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t want to lose my temper either. But when the words are on the tip of my tongue, they be very unpleasant...¡±

    He stuck out his tongue to lick his dry lips, ¡°Don¡¯t hang up the phone, Xiaotao. Come Home with me, okay? I know what happened on the Inte. I just found out. Sorry, I found out toote. I wasn¡¯t there when you needed me the most. I was very upset and med myself for all these, but why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao,e back with me. I will treat you well in the future. I love you, Xiaotao, and I love our Little Xiaotao.¡±

    ¡°Leng Hao,¡± Ye Xiaotao said calmly, ¡°does your love differentiate people?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Leng Hao was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Why do I feel that you love others by lifting them up in the clouds, but you love me by throwing me into the mud... Du Du...¡± Ye Xiaotao hung up the phone.

    ...

    In the middle of the night, Leng Hao returned to his home. He opened the bedroom door and sat on the bed alone without turning on the lights.

    There was a chocte box beside his hand. He opened the box and took a bite of a piece of chocte. He immediately frowned. What was the taste, it was disgusting!

    He brushed all the chocte on the bed onto the floor.

    He stood up and poured himself a ss of red wine. His mind was filled with the scene of Ye Xiaotao standing in Gong Yi¡¯s arms. His ears were still filled with her cold words, and she even hung up on him in the end.

    Leng Hao took out his phone while drinking. He didn¡¯t give up and kept dialling Ye Xiaotao¡¯s number.

    But the phone was full of robotic female voices ¡ª¡ª Sorry, the phone you dialled is switched off.

    Her phone was switched off.

    She ignored him.

    He still didn¡¯t understand what she meant. Did she... not want him anymore?

    After finishing a whole bottle of red wine, Leng Hao staggered to the big bed and fell to it on his head. The bed still had the lingering fragrance of her body, the sweet milky scent of her.

    He stretched out his hand to take her pillow and held it in his arms and closed his eyes tiredly.

    He didn¡¯t want to do anything tonight but missing her.

    He had a dream, a beautiful dream.

 Chapter 1096 - Bring the Young Madam Back for Me

    <h4>Chapter 1096: Bring the Young Madam Back for Me</h4>

    The dream brought him back to the sweat times when she asked him to do push-up on top of her while her face blushed. Every night when she went home, there was a light in the bedroom, and the air in the room was filled with her sweet and light breath.

    She liked to stick to him but was afraid of disturbing his work. She brought coffee to the study and came to pick up the briefcase when he came back home. She liked to squeeze all kinds of small snacks into his mouth. She always liked to call him ¡°Hubby, hubby, hubby,¡± with her eyes and eyebrows curved.

    The dream also brought him back to that Christmas night when she was under him. That night, when he rushed back from the hotel, she was lying on top of him. The two of them met, and the number of times he touched her could be counted on one hand. One, two... It was just two times, and each time, it was overwhelmed with ecstasy.

    Leng Hao slowly opened his eyes. He was woken up by the ringtone of his phone. There was a call.

    His clear blue eyes stared at the crystal chandelier above his head. His mind was empty, and he was very tired. He raised his hand and pinched the space between his eyebrows. Last night, he fell asleep on the bed just like that.

    Thinking of that dream, his Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down. He did not need to look down, but knowing that his pants were wet.

    Damn it!

    A dream would make him lose control.

    Leng Hao¡¯s beautiful figure was tense, and those lines made him particrly strong and sharp.He extended his long arm to the bed cab and took out two pieces of paper to wipe down. His other hand touched the phone and then answered the call.

    ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Young Master. Something bad just happened.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Leng Hao¡¯s muscles trembled.

    ¡°Something happened to Miss Bai.¡±

    Miss Bai?

    Leng Hao¡¯s muscles rxed quickly, and he fell back onto the bed. Just now, he actually thought that something had happened to Ye Xiaotao. She was now at her father¡¯s ce, surrounded by Gong Yi, and Mo Zhengyu... she was fine!

    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Leng Hao frowned and asked irritably.

    ¡°This morning, Miss Bai was kidnapped by a group of people and put into a van...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Leng Hao snorted.

    ¡°Because our people have been sneaking around Miss Bai and watching her every move, our people quickly followed her when she was taken. Miss Bai was taken to a small house in the remote area. There were seven or eight men in the house. They tore miss Bai¡¯s clothes and were about to rape her. Our people saved her.¡±

    Leng Hao was expressionless. ¡°Who¡¯s the mastermind?¡±

    ¡°Those men confessed. They said... They said...¡± AChen stuttered.

    ¡°What did they say?¡±

    ¡°They said Master Ye is behind this.¡±

    Father Ye?

    Leng Hao slowly curled the corners of his lips and let out an ambiguousugh. After a long while, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Bai Lingyun?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s by my side now...,¡± before AChen could finish, Bai Lingyun had already snatched the phone away. Bai Lingyun¡¯s sobbing voice was heard. ¡°Hao, save me. They... tried to rape me. I was almost... raped...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so scared now. Can you...e and stay with me... sobbing...¡±

    AChen took the phone back and asked, ¡°Young Master...¡±

    ¡°Bring her here.¡± Leng Hao hung up the phone.

    Bring Bai Lingyun to the vi?

    AChen was stunned. If Young Madam knew that Young Master brought Bai Lingyun home, Young Madam would probably misunderstand. What did Young Master think?

    ...

    In the vi.

    AChen stood in the living room and waited and the maid led Bai Lingyun upstairs.

    Bai Lingyun¡¯s clothes were in a mess. She was wearing a ck coat, and looked carefully at the vi. Her eyes shed with pride that she had finallye here.

    One day, she would be the mistress of this ce!

    The maid opened the door of the study and Bai Lingyun walked in. She immediately saw Leng Hao standing by the window. He was wearing a white shirt and ck trousers. The sleeves of the shirt were rolled up to reveal his tanned and strong forearms, and he was wearing a low-key but precious steel watch on his wrist. He was smoking.

    Bai Lingyun¡¯s eyes were filled with infatuation. This man was the most handsome and stylish man she had ever seen. After all these years, the deep and noble temperament on his body made him like a piece of unpolished jade, deeply attracting her gaze.

    However, Bai Lingyun found that the clothes on his body had many wrinkles and looked very messy.

    ¡°Hao!¡± She called out softly and pleasantly. Then, she rushed up and hugged his muscr waist.

    Leng Hao¡¯s smoking hand froze, but he did not push her away. He only exhaled a puff of smoke.

    Bai Lingyun was encouraged by his attitude. She rubbed against him like an octopus, ¡°Hao, I was so scared just now. If AChen did not rush over to save me in time, perhaps I would have been... Hao, why did Miss Ye¡¯s father let so many men rape me? What did I do wrong?¡±

    ¡°Lingyun, you¡¯re so smart. Why would you ask such a stupid question now? Or do you think I¡¯m very stupid?¡±

    Bai Lingyun was shocked and then looked up at Leng Hao. Leng Hao¡¯s clear blue eyes were also staring at her. His gaze was cold and sharp, as if he was going to see through her.

    ¡°Hao, you... What do you mean? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Leng Haoughed mockingly, ¡°Ha, what I mean is that Ye Xiaotao is my wife, and now You¡¯re hugging me like this. You actually came to ask why Father Ye had someone rape you?¡±

    Bai Lingyun, ...

    She felt that Leng Hao was very unusual today. Not only did he not give her anyfort, he was even talking to her in such a strange manner. What was he thinking.

    ¡°Hao, are you saying that... I deserve to be raped? Since you¡¯ve already thought like this, I¡¯ll leave just now.¡± Bai Lingyun turned around and left.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Hearing that he tried to stop her from leaving, Bai Lingyun¡¯s lips curled into a victorious smile. She turned around and her face became sad and pitiful, ¡°Hao, I admit that I still love you. I want to be together with you again. Maybe I deserve it. I can let go of the kidnapping this time, but...¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Leng Hao shook his head. ¡°How can I let it go, AChen!¡±

    He shouted.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± AChen immediately ran up.

    ¡°Go and bring the Young Madam back. I want them to confront each other face to face!¡±

    AChen was stunned, ¡°Ah?¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s gloomy gaze immediately shot to Achen, ¡°Do I have to say it again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Young Master. I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    ¡°Bring more men. Surround the Ye family¡¯s vi first. When you see Young Madam, tell her about the incident with Bai Lingyun. She¡¯ll definitelye back with you.¡±

    Ayer of cold sweat immediately formed on AChen¡¯s forehead. The Young Master wanted him to bring more men over. Was he openly challenging Old Master Ye? The two of them were inws!

    The Young Master had probably lost his mind, but AChen did not understand what kind of provocation the Young Master had received.

    AChen epted the order and left.

    ...

    Bai Lingyun, who was in the study, also froze on the spot. She had never thought that Leng Hao would deal with it like this, making her confront Ye Xiaotao face to face.

    However, the one who kidnapped her was Father Ye. Why did he want her to confront Ye Xiaotao face to face?

    Bai Lingyun suddenly thought of a problem that she didn¡¯t see Ye Xiaotao today.

 Chapter 1097 - She was Acting

    <h4>Chapter 1097: She was Acting</h4>

    Where is Ye Xiaotao?

    Bai Lingyun¡¯s eyes shed. She suddenly thought of a possibility that Ye Xiaotao might had been taken away by her father, so Leng Hao was going to bring her back this way?

    Leng Hao was going to use her to bring ye Xiaotao back openly?

    No.

    Bai Lingyun¡¯s hands and feet were freezing. She didn¡¯t believe it.

    Leng Hao impatiently finished the cigarette in his hand. He put out the cigarette butt in the ashtray and walked out and nced at Bai Lingyun as he walked out, ¡°You stay here!¡±

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao woke up very early. As it was a sunny day, she held the drawing board and drew on the carpet in the living room after breakfast.

    She had decided that once she gave birth to Little Xiaotao, she would devote herself to drawing. As for her and Leng Hao..

    The image of him having sex with Bai Lingyun had be a wound in her heart. Just thinking about it was like a thorn in her throat. At least, she could not let go of it now. so just let fate make the decisions for them.

    She would not live her life for a man. It was just that she had fallen out of love. She would still try her best to live a wonderful life.

    Little Xiaotao was her full motivation.

    Ye Xiaotao drew a little green mountain on the drawing paper. At this time, from the French window, she saw a few extendedmercial cars drive in and stop on thewn.

    The car door opened and a group of well-trained men in ck ran over and quickly surrounded the entire vi.

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s going on?¡± The servant looked at the situation outside and asked.

    ¡°Who is this? How dare he surround us? Miss, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll call Old Master right now...¡± Another servant was about to make a call.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Ye Xiaotao slowly stood up. She looked at AChen outside, ¡°There¡¯s no need to call. It¡¯s a misunderstanding. It¡¯s the son-inw¡¯s people.¡±

    ¡°Son-inw?¡± The servant was surprised.

    Ye Xiaotao walked over to open the vi¡¯s door. AChen immediately smiled and came up to her, ¡°Young Madam, Young Master asked me to invite you back.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked around at these men in ck. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, these men were all carrying guns. Her face turned cold, ¡°Does he know what he¡¯s doing?¡±

    ¡°Hehe,¡±Achen smiled apologetically. He answered very honestly, ¡°He doesn¡¯t.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao, ...

    AChen looked at the few servants and then said in a low voice, ¡°Young Madam, Young Master only asked me to bring you back. Before things get out of hand, Young Madam shoulde with me.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao clenched her small fists by her side. What did Leng Hao mean by this?

    Was he bringing troops here to turn against her father?

    He was simply forcing her.

    ¡°Tell him that the more he acts like this, the less likely I¡¯ll go back...¡±

    ¡°Young Madam, something happened to Miss Bai today. She was kidnapped by a group of people. Those men wanted to rape her and she was saved by us. But those men confessed that... Master Ye ordered them to do so. Young Master now asked you to go back and confronted with Miss Bai.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Did Bai Lingyun really say that?¡±

    AChen nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°My daddy wouldn¡¯t do that. Bai Lingyun is slinging mud on him. Okay, I¡¯ll go back with you. I¡¯ll confront her face to face. If she dares to frame my dad, my dad will definitely not let her off!¡± As she spoke, Ye Xiaotao turned to look at the servants, ¡°The son-inw has an urgent matter, so I¡¯ll make a trip back. Don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of the Master. If anything happens, just ask the Master to call me.¡±

    The servant nodded,¡±Yes, Miss. .¡±

    Ye Xiaotao followed AChen into the business car.

    ...

    Leng Hao returned to the bedroom and entered the bathroom to take a shower.

    He walked out with a towel wrapped around his waist, standing in front of the wardrobe and picked out a shirt. After a long time, he chose a light blue shirt and ck trousers.

    After putting on the clothes, he stood in front of the mirror and looked at himself. He knew that he had a good body and that he was tall and straight like a model. He raised his hands and buttoned up his shirt, but no, he unbuttoned three more buttons..

    What did she like more about him?

    At this moment, he heard a sound. It was the surprised voice of the servants downstairs. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re finally back?¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s facial expression immediately softened. She had only been gone for a few days, and the servants were already thinking about her. It seemed that she was quite likable.

    With this thought in mind, the door had already been pushed open. Ye Xiaotao rushed in. ¡°Bai Lingyun? Bai Lingyun,e out!¡±

    Hearing her call out ¡°Bai Lingyun¡±, Leng Hao frowned unhappily.

    Ye Xiaotao finally looked at Leng Hao after not seeing Bai Lingyun. She tried to calm down the anger in her heart, ¡°Leng Hao, I¡¯m back. Tell Bai Lingyun toe out. I¡¯ll confront her face to face.¡±

    Leng Hao was even more displeased. His clear blue eyes were cold to the bone. She couldn¡¯t see him in her eyes at all.

    He turned around, not looking at her, not wanting to look at her. He was afraid that if he looked at her any longer, he would strangle her to death.

    In Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes, his indifferent attitude was like a death sentence against her father. She ran forward unwillingly and stood behind him, ¡°My father didn¡¯t kidnap Bai Lingyun. My father is innocent.¡±

    ¡°Huh, is that so?¡±

    ¡°Leng Hao, I don¡¯t care if you believe it or not, but I will only exin it once. After I hung up on youst night, I wanted to go downstairs to drink some water. But as soon as I went out, I heard my father and the butler talking. I confessed that my father did have bad intentions and wanted to teach Bai Lingyun a lesson, but I stopped him. I told my father that this was my own problems that he didn¡¯t need to interfere. I¡¯m now a grown-up and have the ability to handle it myself. I hope that my father will respect me. My father finally agreed. He promised me that he wouldn¡¯t hurt Bai Lingyun. I believe in my father. My father has never lied to me.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was telling the truth. Last night, she identally overheard the conversation between her father and the butler. When she rushed up to ask her father to stop, she could not forget the look in her father¡¯s eyes, it was full of pain in the heart.

    It was a father¡¯s love to the core for his daughter.

    His father was feeling sorry for her!

    Did Leng Hao know about this?

    Leng Hao slowly turned around. He looked down at the girl in front of him. Today, she was wearing a white down jacket with a cute bun on her head. Because of her anger, her watery ck eyes were looking at him with great vigor.

    He suddenly thought of the underwear that was wet in the morning. His eyes darkened. A certain part of his body had undergone a drastic change.

    He... wanted it.

    Now.

    ¡°If your daddy is innocent, then who kidnapped Bai Lingyun?¡± His voice was a little hoarse.

    ¡°You should ask Bai Lingyun about this, but I think there¡¯s no need to ask. She must be acting. She paid to hire those men and then framed my daddy!¡± Ye Xiaotao spected righteously.

 Chapter 1098 - Leng Hao, Iâ€™m Starting to Hate You

    <h4>Chapter 1098: Leng Hao, I¡¯m Starting to Hate You</h4>

    Leng Hao looked at her small mouth, which opened and closed like the petals of a rose in the morning, with a delicate fragrance. When she spoke, she would reveal a bit of her small and beautiful teeth.

    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was about to explode with anger. She directly said, ¡°Believe it or not! I will definitely investigate this matter.¡±

    She turned around and left.

    But she couldn¡¯t leave because a muscr arm reached out from behind and wrapped around her slender waist. She took a step back and crashed into the man¡¯s broad chest.

    His body still had the familiar clear scent, and at this moment, there was also a bit of fragrance from bath lingering around him. He had probably just showered, and Ye Xiaotao¡¯s legs instantly went soft.

    She hated herself very much. No matter how he treated her, as long as he touched her, she could not suppress the feelings in her body.

    She liked to make physical contact with him.

    ¡°Leng Hao, what are you doing? Let go of me!¡± She struggled hard.

    It had been a long time since he had hugged her, and Leng Hao could not remember clearly. His two muscr arms hugged her tightly. He lowered his head and took a whiff of her fragrant hair, ¡°You want me to believe you?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was stunned, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Sleep with me, then I¡¯ll believe you.¡± The man¡¯s deep and husky voice sounded beside her earlobe.

    Ye Xiaotao widened her eyes. What was he talking about? Sleep with him?

    Many images suddenly popped up in her mind. In that luxurious hotel room, the clothes of men and women were thrown on the carpet. The room was filled with soft moans. In the middle, Bai Lingyun rolled over on top of him, and he could not help but push Bai Lingyun back...

    That was the real meaning of sex.

    Even though it was behind the screen, the passion still shot her in the face.

    Seeing that she did not make a sound, Leng Hao grabbed her shoulder and turned her around. His burning eyes stared at her delicate little face. Her skin was really good, with the smoothness and tenderness of a young girl.

    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he leaned over to kiss her red lips.

    Just as he was about to kiss her, the girl¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°I saw you have sex with Bai Lingyun.¡±

    Leng Hao was shocked and suddenly opened his eyes. He stared at her coldly and fiercely.

    ¡°What¡¯s with your expression?¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s pale lips curled up, ¡°First, I didn¡¯t follow you, and second I didn¡¯t send a private detective to investigate you. You might not believe me if I tell you, but the video of you having sex with her was sent to me by Bai Lingyun...¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes were filled with a storm as he let go of Ye Xiaotao.

    Ye Xiaotao straightened her slender back and reached out to pull a strand of hair behind her ear, ¡°Leng Hao, don¡¯t sleep with me after sleeping with Bai Lingyun. You really make me feel dirty like this. Also, help me tell Bai Lingyun that she doesn¡¯t need to waste her energy on me anymore. She wronged my daddy. If you two really love each other, I wish you both the best.¡±

    After saying that, Ye Xiaotao turned around.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Her soft little hand was held tightly by a big palm. The man was so strong that he wanted to crush her. ¡°I... can... exin...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t say anything.

    Leng Hao looked at her sideways, and his eyes were full of panic and uneasiness, ¡°That night, I met the professor and my ssmates, then we had dinner together. I drank some wine... at that time, my mind was full of you. I don¡¯t know how it became... Bai Lingyun. We haven¡¯t done it for a long time. I want it and I want you... Believe me, I didn¡¯t do anything with her. Later, when I became sober, I went home to look for you...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked back at him and pulled her little hand back, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t believe you.¡±

    She lifted her foot and walked away.

    With a bang, Leng Hao kicked a chair beside him over. He felt that it was not enough and even brushed all the skincare products on the dressing table on the ground.

    The self-control that he had always been proud of easily crumbled in front of her.

    ¡°Stop!¡± He stared at Ye Xiaotao, who had already walked to the door, with blood in the eyes.

    Ye Xiaotao ignored him.

    ¡°Damn it, I told you to stop! Ye Xiaotao, do you hear me?¡± Leng Hao rushed forward and grabbed her shoulder, ¡°How do I make you believe me? Tell me.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao pushed his big palm away, ¡°Leng Hao, let go of me. I want to go back.¡±

    Leng Hao waspletely enraged, ¡°Go back? Go back to where? Ye Xiaotao, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. We¡¯ve only been together for half a year. You¡¯re tired of me, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t feel the passion anymore. You want to kick me away and find another man! Tell me, who¡¯s next? That Mo Zhengyu or Gong Yi? Ha, it¡¯s all my fault for being too naive. Actually, a girl like you has an uneasiness in your bones. How can you live peacefully with me?

    Ye Xiaotao sucked in a breath of cold air. Even now, she still couldn¡¯t believe that these words came out of his mouth.

    In his heart, it turned out that she was this kind of person.

    Ha, Bai Lingyun was the bright moonlight in his heart forever, while she was just a unresting red apricot!

    ¡°Is your daddy decent? I know what you father and daughter are nning! Your daddy is ruthless and selfish, and he will do anything to achieve his goals. He wants you to divorce me and marry the Gong family. Did he not kidnap Bai Lingyun? Ha, in my opinion, he is the mastermind, because in his eyes, human lives are nothing but grass...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Ye Xiaotao screamed and interrupted Leng Hao with a pale face, ¡°You can bully me as you want, but you can¡¯t humiliate my daddy like this!¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s red eyes regained a trace of rationality. He looked at the girl¡¯s beautiful almond like eyes, and she looked at him with slight sadness in her eyes, ¡°Leng Hao, I¡¯m starting to hate you. I hate you so much!¡±

    She pushed his body away with force and ran away.

    Leng Hao froze on the spot. He held his handsome eyebrows and took deep breaths. He didn¡¯t know what he had just said. In fact, he just wanted to ask her what she really wanted?

    What did she want to do toe back to him?

    Leng Hao chased after her with his long legs. With one nce, he saw that Ye Xiaotao had already rushed to the front door of the vi. His heart dropped rapidly, and a voice kept telling him not to let her go that if she left, she would nevere back!

    ¡°Close the front door for me and invite Young Madam back to her room. Without my permission, no one can let her out!¡±

    ...

    In the study room.

    Bai Lingyun had already heard themotion outside and she was secretly delighted. Did Leng Hao and Ye Xiaotao had a fight? Did they finally fall apart?

    Great, everything was going ording to her n.

    At this moment, the study room door was kicked open with a bang.

    Bai Lingyun was shocked. She immediately looked back and saw Leng Hao standing by the door. His eyes were red and he was staring at her with a murderous look.

    ¡°Hao, What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Bai Lingyun had never seen Leng Hao like this. He was emitting a gloomy chill, like the King of Hell.

    ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again!¡±

 Chapter 1099 - She is My Bottom Line

    <h4>Chapter 1099: She is My Bottom Line</h4>

    Bai Lingyun was shocked. She didn¡¯t understand what the man in front of her was saying. He told her to... get lost, and he also told her... to never appear in front of him again?

    Was he still Leng Hao?

    She had been with him for ten years. How could he say such ruthless and mean words to her?

    ¡°Hao, what¡¯s wrong with you? How could you treat me like this? I admit that it was all my fault in the past. I was too willful. But now I really want to change. I want to start over with you. I want to be the little woman by your side, just like you asked before...¡±

    Leng Hao stared at her with a cold gaze. He slowly spat out two words, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±

    Toote?

    Bai Lingyun took a step back.

    ¡°You said the past too. The past is the past, and now is the present. How do you know that I still need you now? Bai Lingyun, where did your confidencee from?¡± Leng Haoughed mockingly.

    Bai Lingyun, ...

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it for thest time. Ye Xiaotao is not the third party. Our rtionship has long been broken. My love for you has been worn out by endless arguments. I, Leng Hao, don¡¯t think that I owe you anything. I spent a whole decade with you. But now, you can fly freely and fly out of my sight.¡±

    Bai Lingyun¡¯s face turned pale. She shook her head, ¡°No, Hao, I know you still love me. That night at the hotel, you wanted me so badly that we almost had sex...¡±

    Speaking of this topic, Leng Hao¡¯s eyes were as sharp as the hawk¡¯s. He stared at Bai Lingyun and smiled, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you a chance now. Get yourself naked, let me see if I can get hard!¡±

    A strange look shed across Bai Lingyun¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Ha,¡± Leng Haoughed, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t dare to do it ? You used incense in the hotel room that night! Later, you filmed the video of us having sex for Ye Xiaotao to see. Bai Lingyun, do you know how disgusting you are to me?¡±

    ¡°And this time, you said that Ye Xiaotao¡¯s father kidnapped you. Ha, Bai Lingyun, do you know who her father is? If he really makes people do it, do you think AChen can save you easily? If those men are really her father¡¯s men, then believe me, they would rather die than bite their tongues andmit suicide than making a confession!¡±

    ¡°Bai Lingyun, that time in Hong Kong, I was really grateful to you. I would wish you happiness after ten years of love. But now, the things you¡¯ve done have really refreshed my understanding of you. You disgust me,pletely disgust me!¡±

    Bai Lingyun gritted her teeth. He had actually said it so bluntly, ¡°Ha, Haha.¡± Sheughed three times, ¡°Leng Hao, you¡¯ve said so much, but it¡¯s nothing more than that you¡¯ve fallen in love with someone else. You¡¯re in love with Ye Xiaotao!¡±

    In love with Ye Xiaotao...

    Leng Hao silently agreed in his heart. Yes, he had long fallen in love with her...

    ¡°Okay, I got it. I won¡¯t pester you anymore.¡±Bai Lingyun rushed out of the door.

    ¡°I¡¯ll warn you again. Don¡¯t be jealous of Ye Xiaotao, and don¡¯t hurt her. She¡¯s my bottom line. I will let the past go. But if there¡¯s a next time, don¡¯t me me for being cruel to you!¡±The man¡¯s sinister warning came from behind.

    Bai Lingyun felt a fishy sweetness in her throat that she almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Fine, she epted his warning. Then she would wait and see.

    Bai Lingyun walked towards the stairs, but when she reached the stairs, a leg that stretched out of nowhere tripped her. ¡°Ah!¡± Followed by a scream, Bai Lingyun directly rolled down the stairs.

    Arge gash appeared on her forehead, and the fishy sweet blood flowed down, blurring Bai Lingyun¡¯s eyes. Bai Lingyun was frightened and embarrassed.

    She raised her head and looked upstairs, only to see two maids covering their mouths and sneering.

    The maids felt relieved. This bad woman had caused an argument between Young Master and Young Madam. They wanted to help Young Madam vent her anger and teach this bad woman a good lesson.

    Bai Lingyun obviously understood the maids¡¯thoughts. They were standing up for Ye Xiaotao, and then they looked at the study door. Leng Hao did not even look at her and closed the door directly.

    The people in this vi were ganging up on her!

    Bai Lingyun pinched her fingernails into her palms. One day, she would make them all pay a painful price!

    A strange smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.

    ...

    Leng Hao received a message from AChen. There seemed to be strange movements on several inds that they had locked onto. It was very likely that Zhiyuan was on that deserted ind.

    This news made Leng Hao excited for a long time. After thinking for a while, he asked AChen to book a ne ticket. He wanted to fly there personally to confirm the news of Zhiyuan.

    He only had one sister, and he would not give up on her.

    That morning, Leng Hao was about to set off. He sat on the sofa in the living room, holding a piece of paper in his left hand and a pen in his right hand. He was writing a note in a mboyant manner ¡ª

    Wifey...

    He quickly crossed out the word ¡°Wifey¡±and changed it to ¡°Xiaotao¡±. However, he hesitated again. She had been cooped up in her room for the past few days and even locked the door from the inside. Her attitude towards him was very bad.

    In the end, he crossed out ¡°Xiaotao¡± again and went straight to the point ¡ª

    I got the news from Zhiyuan, so I¡¯m going abroad for a trip, it would probably take half a month before I came back. You better eat obediently and don¡¯t run around. Otherwise, the maids at home will be implicated by you...

    Leng Hao crossed out thest two sentences and changed them ¡ª

    If you¡¯re bored, go out for a walk. I¡¯ve assigned you a driver and a bodyguard. There¡¯s a gold card on the desk in the study, use it for whatever you want. Also, if you miss your daddy, you can go back and stay for a few days. However, when Ie back, I must see you at home...

    Leng Hao was scribbling when the servant came downstairs with a tray. The servant sighed.

    He raised his head and asked with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Young master, Young Madam didn¡¯t eat much today.¡±

    Leng Hao nced at the tray and took a few bites. The veins on his forehead were throbbing rapidly. He crumpled the paper into a ball and threw it into the trash can, ¡°Tell her that if anything happens to the child in her belly, I won¡¯t let her go. Also, let her give up on the idea of leaving. If she dares to step out of this door, you¡¯ll all suffer!¡±

    After saying that, Leng Hao left angrily.

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao spent half a month in a daze. Her father called her and asked about the situation. She didn¡¯t say anything, only that she would take care of her own matters. She didn¡¯t want her father to really have a conflict with Leng Hao because of her.

    Her father only said one thing. If there was anything, call him. Then, he hung up the phone.

    Ye Xiaotao felt very bored, but there was also joy in her boredom. She was pregnant for more than six months, and Little Xiaotao was moving more and more actively in her stomach. This baby was very energentic, and she would listen songs every day for prenatal education. Every time Little Xiaotao heard a wonderful song, he would stop running around and obediently go to sleep. He enjoyed it very much.

    She felt very satisfied, and now, Little Xiaotao had be her everything.

    When the weather was good, she also went out of her room and went to Leng Mu¡¯s room to have a look. She liked talking to Leng Mu.

 Chapter 1100 - Letâ€™s Make Up with EaChapter Other

    <h4>Chapter 1100: Let¡¯s Make Up with Each Other</h4>

    She hoped that one day, Leng Mu woulde back and sister Zhiyuan woulde back as well...

    That night, the maid looked at the clock. It was already eleven o¡¯clock. They were about to turn off the lights and rest when the door of the vi opened and a gust of cold wind blew in. Leng Hao had returned.

    ¡°Young Master.¡± The maid was overjoyed and immediately went up to greet him, ¡°Young Master, why did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you give us a call when you came back? Let me heat up the dishes now...¡±

    Leng Hao was dressed in a ck coat. His entire body was covered in cold dew and frost. He changed his shoes at the entrance and looked upstairs. There was a hint of fatigue in the man¡¯s voice, but it was more subdued and gentle, ¡°There¡¯s no need to heat up... Where¡¯s the Young Madam?¡±

    The maid smiled. The Young Master was concerned about the Young Madam the moment he came back. This love was really enviable, ¡°Young Master, the Young Madam went into the master¡¯s room after dinner. She should be back to sleep now.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Leng Hao nodded and went straight upstairs.

    At this moment, the sharp-eyed maid noticed that the Young Master was holding something in his hand. It was a beautiful red colour, like... a rose.

    ...

    Leng Hao went straight to the bedroom and opened the door. The figure he was looking for was not in the room. He immediately turned around and pushed open the door of Leng Mu¡¯s room.

    There was amp in Leng Mu¡¯s room. Leng Muid peacefully on the bed, and a petite figure was curled up on the soft sofa.

    Leng Hao stepped forward and covered Ye Xiaotao¡¯s petite body with a light yellow nket. She was sleeping on her side, and her face was pink. A few strands of her ck hair hung in the air, and she looked like a newborn kitten in this way. His heart softened at the sight of her.

    Why was she sleeping here?

    Leng Hao wanted to carry her back to her room, but as soon as he touched her, she frowned uneasily, and the light yellow nket slid down, revealing her bulging belly.

    Her little hands were protecting her belly.

    He had been gone for just more than half a month, and her belly was already this big?

    Little Xiaotao...

    Little Xiaotao of him and her.

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness and love. In fact, things on the ind had not been dealt with properly, and the clues seemed to be lost against. He should have stayed there, but he missed her.

    He asked AChen to get a private ne and rushed back overnight.

    He had not slept much in the past half a month, and his heart was weighed down with many issues. She had not called or even texted him, but the servants called him every day. His heart ached and felt itchy, when he heard that she did not make any noise or go out, but was unusually quiet. He wanted to see her, and he was going crazy about that.

    Leng Hao reached out and covered her stomach with the nket. He looked down at the roses in his hand. He went to the airport to buy them. Since he didn¡¯t know how many to buy, he simply bought one.

    One heart and one mind.

    For the rest of his life.

    He ced the roses next to her face. He didn¡¯t take his hand back. Instead, he put his hands over her little face, and used his fingertips to gently caress her delicate skin.

    His eyes darkened. He could not resist and leaned over to kiss her little mouth.

    Ye Xiaotao suddenly felt ufortable breathing. It was as if there was a big rock pressing on her body. Her six-month-old stomach was like a small ball now, and she had not slept well to begin with, so she waspletely startled awake.

    She opened her eyes. Someone was kissing her. She immediately wanted to scream like a frightened hedgehog, and her two small hands pounded on the man¡¯s body.

    Leng Hao stopped her from screaming. His big palm stroked her hair a few times tofort her. He said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m back.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao gradually woke up. She looked at the man¡¯s eyes that were shining like two night pearls in the dark. It was really him, Leng Hao.

    He was back.

    Her eyes were watery, a little blurry, a little bright, a little evasive, and a little timid. Leng Hao couldn¡¯t stand her gaze, so he pecked her delicate lips.

    ¡°Leng Hao, let go!¡± Ye Xiaotao immediately pushed him.

    Leng Hao raised his body. Their current current pose what that she was lying in bed, and he was kneeling on one knee and looking at her with a dark and husky look. He pinched the rose with his big palm and said, ¡°Xiaotao, let¡¯s make up. Let the past go...¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Ye Xiaotao chuckled. She was about to get up, ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy. I want to go back to my room to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao!¡± He held her little hand tightly, ¡°What do you want? How can you...let the past be the past?

    Before he could finish, Ye Xiaotao flung his big palm away, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m very narrow-minded? How about this? I¡¯ll take off my clothes and roll with other men...¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Leng Hao immediately red at her with bloodshot eyes.

    Ye Xiaotao smiled, her smile was mocking and cold, ¡°Then how dare you?¡±

    ¡°I was drugged...¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Ye Xiaotao asked back.

    Looking at the girl¡¯s stubborn and cold expression, Leng Hao felt his heart was in pain as if it had been pricked by a needle. It was a joke for him to rush back so worn out!

    ¡°Fine, Ye Xiaotao, you win! It¡¯s my fault for acting bithcy!¡± Leng Hao left.

    With a bang, the door was mmed and the man left. Then, the maid¡¯s exmation came from downstairs, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s sote, where are you going?¡±

    The vi¡¯s door was also mmed, and then everything returned to silence.

    Ye Xiaotao sat on the sofa for a long time. Finally, she curled up her legs and buried her little face in it, tears falling down with a pitter-patter.

    ...

    In the bar.

    Leng Hao sat on the counter. He gulped down one strong cocktail after another. He really wanted to get drunk tonight.

 Chapter 1101 - A Storm is coming

    <h4>Chapter 1101: A Storm ising</h4>

    The beauty didn¡¯t manage to touch him because Leng Hao had pushed her away. He picked up his ss and continued drinking.

    This time, the beauty couldn¡¯t remain calm. This man was quite interesting in the beginning, but now he appeared indifferent as if he was a different person. He treated them like air.

    ¡°Handsome, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is there anything wrong with our service?¡±

    Leng Hao looked at the bar counter in front of him and said, ¡°No, I just suddenly remembered that if my wife found out, she would be unhappy.¡±

    ¡°Handsome, you¡¯re married? Why does it matter if you¡¯re married? Nowadays, every rich and powerful man has a few young lovers outside. You don¡¯t have to pay attention to that yellow-faced woman.¡±

    Leng Hao frowned and looked at them. ¡°You¡¯re the yellow-faced woman!¡±

    Beauty...

    Well, this man was protective of his wife.

    ¡°My wife is... 18 this year. How old are you? 38?¡±Leng Hao sneered.

    The beauty almost spat out a mouthful of blood. What kind of look was that? They were only 22, okay?

    ¡°Handsome, an 18-year-old wife... is too young. She doesn¡¯t feel good in bed. Her skill is not as good as ours. Do you want to try it?¡±

    ¡°Skill?¡± Leng Hao took a sip of the cocktail. The man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. It was very seductive. ¡°As long as she¡¯s willing, her two little mouths could take my life away...¡±

    When he thought of those seductive scenes, Leng Hao felt that his whole body was about to explode. However, the next second, he remembered her sarcasm. He smashed the wine ss in his hand on the ground directly with a bang. ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The beauties were shocked. They saw the man staring at them like a poisonous scorpion. The beauty felt her scalp turning numb and immediately ran away.

    The wine ss broke and a waiter came to clean it. The waiter¡¯s attitude was very bad. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t just smash the wine ss here...¡±

    Before he could finish, Leng Hao took out a stack of money from his wallet and threw it on the waiter¡¯s face. ¡°Can you shut up now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±The waiter quickly squatted down and picked up all the money.

    After staying in the bar for two hours, Leng Hao became drunk. The manager of the bar brought him to a luxurious room upstairs. Leng Hao fell asleep immediately.

    The manager rushed into the bathroom. ¡°Young Master Leng, wait a moment. Let me wipe you with a towel. The chef is already making the hangover soup. You can drink itter...¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s mind was empty. His heart was empty too but his arms were emptier. He reached out to grab a soft pillow and hugged it. ¡°Xiaotao... Ye Xiaotao...¡±

    He murmured her name.

    He buried his face into the pillow. The pillow did not have her fragrance. He smiled. ¡°This time, I¡¯m... drunk again. I¡¯ll give you another chance toe... and sleep me... Okay?¡±

    When the manager ran out, Leng Hao was already asleep.

    ..

    The next morning.

    Ye Xiaotao woke up. She felt that her eyes were sore. Maybe it was because she cried for a long timest night.

    She went back to her room and took a hot shower. Then she sat in front of the dressing table andbed her long hair. At this moment, two knocks were heard. The maid came in with a tray.

    ¡°Young madam, it¡¯s time to eat breakfast. Milk, eggs, and sandwiches. It¡¯s very light. Young madam, you have to eat more.¡±The maid felt sorry for Ye Xiaotao. She was six months pregnant but she didn¡¯t gain any weight at all. Instead, she got a little thinner

    Ye Xiaotao reached out and touched her small belly. Little Xiaotao was swimming inside, and she was moving very happily.

    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll eat all of itter.¡±

    ¡°Young madam, the weather is nice today. Weren¡¯t you nning to nt flowers in the flowerbed two days ago?¡±

 Chapter 1102 - On Fire

    <h4>Chapter 1102: On Fire</h4>

    ¡°Xiao Cui, Xiao Lan, and the others went to buy flower seeds early in the morning. When theye back, young madam can go out and bask in the sun before proceeding to nt and weed.¡±

    A bright smile suddenly brimmed on Ye Xiaotao¡¯s small face. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    ¡°Young madam, have your breakfast. I¡¯ll go down and get busy.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The maid walked out. Ye Xiaotao picked up the milk and took a small sip. At this time, a loud ¡°bang¡± was heard. A pungent smell spread in the air.

    Ye Xiaotao was shocked. She quickly stood up and ran out. ¡°Xiao Fei, what happened?¡±

    The maid, Xiao Fei¡¯s expression had changed entirely. ¡°Young madam, this is bad. The study is on fire.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao had already seen it. The study door was open, and fierce mes surged out like a fire dragon.

    ¡°Young madam, let¡¯s get out quickly. It¡¯s dangerous here!¡± The maid, Xiao Fei, immediately ran up.

    ¡°No, father is still in his room!¡± Leng Mu¡¯s room was next to the study room. Ye Xiaotao quickly ran up, ¡°Xiao Fei, don¡¯te up. Call 911.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Xiao Fei ran downstairs again. However, almost immediately, a few ¡°bangs¡± followed. The living room below exploded in a few ces, and the entire vi was instantly surrounded by fire.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face was pale. Her heart sank to the bottom, and her entire body was cold.

    At this moment, a few muffled sounds were heard. They sounded like pirs copsing. Ye Xiaotao looked up and saw that Leng Mu¡¯s room was already on fire.

    ¡°Father!¡± She screamed and immediately rushed into the room.

    Leng Mu was still lying on the bed, and the quilt on the bed was already burning. ¡°Father, wake up quickly. There¡¯s a fire. I¡¯ll bring you out!¡± Ye Xiaotao used her hands to lift the burning quilt. Then, she helped Leng Mu up and ran out.

    However, after taking one step, she immediately fell to the ground. Leng Mu was still unconscious, and her strength was not enough to carry him. Leng Mu fell beside her legs. His head hit the table and chair that had fallen to the ground.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s tears came pouring down. It was fear and despair. When she was really facing a life-and-death situation, she was so afraid.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry! Father!¡± Ye Xiaotao cried out to Leng Mu. Leng Mu didn¡¯t wake up, but the fire was getting bigger and bigger. What should she do?

    At this moment, she saw the phone at the bedside. Yes, the phone.

    She needed to call for help!

    Ye Xiaotao stepped over the mes and ran to the phone. Her two small hands were already red and swollen from the heat. Her fingers trembled as she quickly dialed a number. She made a call.

    The melodious ringtone rang twice before the phone was picked up.

    ¡°Hello, Leng Hao...¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s strong facade crumbled in an instant. She covered her mouth with her hand. She didn¡¯t know why things turned out this way. When she was in danger, she would still call him first.

    As long as his call was connected, she would feel a huge weight being lifted from her heart.

    He had always been the harbor in her heart.

    ¡°Leng Hao,e back quickly. The house is on fire. It¡¯s really on fire...¡± She tried her best to keep her voice calm. ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±A female voice sounded abruptly. ¡°Are you looking for Young Master Leng? Wait a minute, he¡¯s taking a shower.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao froze. She sat cross-legged on the ground and forgot to react.

    ..

    In the luxurious room.

    Leng Hao took a shower and came out in a white bathrobe. He saw Achen¡¯s female secretary answering his phone.

    Achen stayed overseas to wait for news. He needed to change into clean clothes, so the female secretary came to deliver clothes to him.

 Chapter 1103 - Leng Hao, My StomaChapter Hurts

    <h4>Chapter 1103: Leng Hao, My Stomach Hurts</h4>

    Leng Hao strode forward and snatched the phone from the female secretary¡¯s hands.

    The female secretary was shocked. When she saw Leng Hao¡¯s murderous gaze, she shrunk her neck and left the room obediently.

    Leng Hao looked down at the number on the phone screen. It was a call from the vi.

    ¡°Hello...¡± He picked up the call.

    Ye Xiaotao heard his voice. It was a familiar voice. She couldn¡¯t help but sob softly. Her stomach wasn¡¯t feeling well, so she tightly covered her bulging stomach.

    Leng Hao was shocked when she heard her cry. He didn¡¯t expect her to call him. She had ignored him for a long time.

    His gloomy frown quickly softened. But when he remembered her bad attitudest night, he deliberately put on a serious face. ¡°Why are you crying? If you have something to say, say it.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao could not hear any warmth in his voice. Her tears fell like pearls on a broken string. She sobbed and said, ¡°Leng Hao, my stomach hurts...¡±

    Her stomach really hurt.

    Little Xiaotao was exercising intensely inside. The mother and son were connected so she could already feel Little Xiaotao¡¯s uneasiness and difort. She felt that something was slowly drifting away...

    She really wanted to keep it, but she couldn¡¯t.

    Leng Hao frowned. ¡°Ye Xiaotao, how many times have you said that your stomach hurts? Next time, can you think of something different... If you miss me...¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, the other person had hung up.

    Leng Hao cursed in a low voice and immediately wanted to throw his phone away. Was this how she was going to act? Actually, he wanted to say that if she wanted him to go home and apany her, he would immediately fly back as long as she was willing to say it out loud. She just needed to say one sentence.

    But she had already hung up.

    Leng Hao threw his phone on the big bed in frustration and took off his bathrobe. He elegantly put on his pants and shirt, took the car keys, and left the bar.

    After getting into the Lincoln car, he drove straight to the airport. Since she didn¡¯t want to see him, he would just leave.

    But as he drove, he realized that he had taken the wrong road. This was the road home. He felt a strange tightness in his chest, and his right eyelid kept twitching. A voice kept telling him ¡ª Leng Hao, hurry up and go home.

    He frowned. Then, he stepped on the elerator.

    ..

    Ye Xiaotao hung up on Leng Hao and immediately dialed another number.

    The melodious ringtone rang once, and the phone was picked up quickly. Father Ye¡¯s kind voice floated over, ¡°Hello, Xiaotao...¡±

    Hearing her father¡¯s voice, Ye Xiaotao cried out, ¡°Daddy, save me... The house is on fire...¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Father Ye was shocked. He shouted, ¡°Uncle Fu, Uncle Fu!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±The butler, Uncle Fu, rushed in.

    Father Ye gave a few instructions and Uncle Fu quickly went to carry out the order. ¡°Xiaotao, listen to daddy. Don¡¯t panic. I have already sent the nearest fire brigade to your ce. Daddy will be there soon. Five minutes. Xiaotao, you must hold on.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Xiaotao nodded vigorously and hung up the phone.

    She turned her head. Leng Mu was still lying on the ground. Ye Xiaotao propped herself up and ran over to help him up. The fire was too serious, here. The room could copse at any time.

    She wanted to bring Leng Mu out.

    Clenching her teeth, she finally helped Leng Mu to the door. At this instant, there was a creaking sound. Ye Xiaotao looked up and saw a wooden stick falling from above her head.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s pupils constricted.

 Chapter 1104 - What Happened To Xiao Tao

    <h4>Chapter 1104: What Happened To Xiao Tao</h4>

    ¡°Young madam, be careful!¡±

    Just as the wooden stick was about to hit Ye Xiaotao and Leng Mu¡¯s heads, the maid, Xiao Fei, rushed over and pushed Ye Xiaotao away.

    Ye Xiaotao and Leng Mu fell to the ground.

    ¡°Xiao Fei!¡± Ye Xiaotao went to look at Xiao Fei. Xiao Fei¡¯s entire body was hit by the wooden stick. She spat out a mouthful of blood. She pulled the corners of her lips and smiled and said, ¡°Young madam, run!¡±

    Xiao Fei closed her eyes.

    ¡°Xiao Fei, Xiao Fei...¡± Ye Xiaotao crawled over as she trembled violently. She wanted to touch Xiao Fei¡¯s hand, but she didn¡¯t dare to do so even after trying a few times. She screamed in despair, ¡°Ah!¡±

    A human life was gone in front of her eyes, just like that. Xiao Fei was trying to save her!

    Ye Xiaotao felt her body and heart turning numb from the pain. She wiped away her tears and got up. She needed to bring Leng Mu out. She could definitely do it.

    She would not let everyone die in front of her!

    ...

    Father Ye rushed to the Leng family¡¯s vi as fast as he could. At this moment, the vi was already surrounded by a huge fire.

    The firemen were putting out the fire. Someone broke open the door. The butler brought a damp coat and draped it over Father Ye. ¡°Master, it¡¯s dangerous inside...¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Father Ye pulled off the coat and wanted to rush in.

    Before he could rush in, a fireman came out with two people.

    Ye Xiaotao and Leng Mu came out safely. Leng Mu¡¯s arm was still hanging on Ye Xiaotao¡¯s shoulder.

    Father Ye stopped. He looked at Ye Xiaotao¡¯s in a daze as she was covered in blood. Today, she was wearing a winter dress that reached the ground. The dress fell on thewn, and blood spread around her feet.

    ¡°Xiao... Tao...¡±Father Ye¡¯s eyes were wet. He slowly extended his arms to Ye Xiaotao. ¡°My dear daughter,e, let daddy hug you...¡±

    The fireman helped Leng Mu away. Ye Xiaotao the weight off her shoulders and she immediately stared at the fireman warily. When she realized that they were firemen, Ye Xiaotao¡¯s tensed nerves immediately rxed, and she felt that she could breathe again.

    Hearing Father Ye calling to her name, she fixed her bright but empty eyes on his face. She took two steps forward and slowly curled the corners of her lips. ¡°Daddy... There¡¯s still... people inside...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s vision went ck and she fainted directly.

    ¡°Xiaotao!¡± Father Ye shouted. He went forward and picked Ye Xiaotao up. He touched her dress with his hand. The back of her dress was wet. Father Ye looked at his own hand while shivering. His hand was covered in blood.

    She was bleeding non-stop from below her body.

    ...

    In the hospital.

    Leng Hao bumped into many people along the way. Those people turned around and looked at Leng Hao. They noticed that the man didn¡¯t even turn his head. He just ran away in a hurry. They cursed, ¡°Crazy.¡±

    Leng Hao rushed to the operating theater. The red light outside the operating theater was on. It was a ring red. Father Ye was pacing around in the corridor.

    ¡°Father, what happened to Xiaotao?¡± Leng Hao rushed forward and stared at Father Ye with bloodshot eyes.

    The butler, Uncle Fu, handed a document to Father Ye. Father Ye looked down and nced at it. When he raised his eyes again, he threw all the documents in his hand onto Leng Hao¡¯s face with a ¡®swoosh¡¯.

    ¡°p!¡± Father Ye gave Leng Hao a hard p.

    Leng Hao¡¯s face became nted because of the p. Blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth, but he did not wipe it. He quickly turned his face and looked at Father Ye in confusion. ¡°Father, Xiaotao... what happened? What happened? Just now... just now, when I rushed home, I found out... that there was a fire. There was a lot of blood on thewn. They said... They said that the blood belonged to Xiaotao. I don¡¯t believe it...¡±

 Chapter 1105 - Little Xiaotao Was Gone

    <h4>Chapter 1105: Little Xiaotao Was Gone</h4>

    Leng Hao was talking incoherently. He didn¡¯t know what he was saying.

    He rushed back to the vi as fast as he could. When he got out of the car, he saw the whole vi in mes. The firemen were putting out the fire. At that moment, his heart fell rapidly into the abyss.

    He saw a lot of blood on thewn. It was a ring red color. The firemen said that the blood belonged to... Miss Ye. She seemed to have... a miscarriage...

    On the way to the hospital, he felt a headache. It was so painful that his eyes were about to split open. His hands and feet were trembling and his entire world was copsing. What she said on the phone kept ringing beside his ears. Leng Hao, my stomach hurts..

    Why?

    Why did he think that she was lying?

    Why didn¡¯t he appear in time?

    He hated it so much!

    He hated himself!

    He hated himself so much that he wanted to kill himself!

    Father Ye stared at Leng Hao coldly. ¡°Why are you still here? You didn¡¯t appear when Xiaotao needed you. In that case, there¡¯s no need for you to appear in the future!¡±

    Leng Hao took a step back. ¡°Father, what... What do you mean... I...¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, a scream of pain came from the operating theatre. Leng Hao and Father Ye rushed to the door of the operating theater.

    The door of the operating theater opened. A nurse dashed out. ¡°Who is the patient¡¯s family? The patient is awake. We are going to perform thebor induction operation now. Please sign your name.¡±

    Labor induction?

    These two words dealt a huge blow to Leng Hao. The nurse stuffed thebor induction agreement into his arms. He looked down at the agreement and then looked up into the operating theater.

    The white operating table was already stained with specks of blood. The cold and ring whitemp shone down from high above, and a petite figure was lying on the operating table.

    Ye Xiaotao nudged her body uneasily. The immense pain from her abdomen made her sweat all over. She fearfully pushed the doctors who wanted to restrain her. She wanted to jump down from the operating table, ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t touch me... I don¡¯t want to dobor induction... No one is allowed to hurt my Little Xiaotao. He¡¯s fine in my stomach. He¡¯s still fine...¡±

    ¡°Miss Ye, the amniotic fluid has broken. The fetus is not breathing. We need to performbor induction immediately. You¡¯re already bleeding. If you don¡¯t do this, your life will be in danger!¡± The doctor grabbed Ye Xiaotao with a few nurses grabbed and forcefully pressed her onto the operating table.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Xiaotao screamed as tears covered her small face. Her entire face was twisted. ¡°No, you¡¯re all lying to me... Little Xiaotao is fine. This morning, he was still moving in my stomach...¡±

    Father Ye ran forward. He reached out to hold Ye Xiaotao¡¯s cold small hand. ¡°Xiaotao, be obedient. Let¡¯s not make a scene. Little Xiaotao is... gone. Listen to the doctor.¡±

    ¡°Daddy.¡± Ye Xiaotao quickly grabbed Father Ye¡¯s big hand back. She dug her nails deep into the back of Father Ye¡¯s hand. She looked at Father Ye with tears in her eyes and clung to him as if he was herst hope. ¡°Daddy, you love me the most. Please take me away... I don¡¯t like it here... Mommy died on the operating table too so I¡¯ve never had a mommy since I was young... Daddy, take me away, if not... I¡¯ll die here too... Please...¡±

    Father Ye¡¯s lips trembled instantly, and his eyes were wet. ¡°Good girl, good girl. Daddy promises you that as long as you listen to the doctor, I¡¯ll take you away very soon... your mommy died here, so... I can¡¯t watch you die too...¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Ye Xiaotao pushed Father Ye away. She stared at Father Ye in disbelief and screamed uncontrobly, ¡°How can you be so cruel? You want Little Xiaotao¡¯s life too! LIttle Xiaotao is your biological grandson, how can you bear to do that!¡±

 Chapter 1106 - Please Save Me

    <h4>Chapter 1106: Please Save Me</h4>

    As she spoke, Ye Xiaotao covered her face with her two small hands. She sobbed helplessly, ¡°Who can save me? Who can save me... Leng Hao! Yes, where is Leng Hao?¡±

    Leng Hao stood at the entrance of the operating theater. He didn¡¯t dare to enter. He could only watch Ye Xiaotao turning crazy. The once cute and lively girl seemed to have changed into an entirely different person. She was like a hedgehog that raised all its spikes as she tried to protect herself and Little Xiaotao. She was so scared and helpless..

    He wanted to charge forward and push those people away. He wanted to take her away without hesitation. He wanted to bring her to a ce where there was no one and hold her tightly in his arms. Little Xiaotao belonged to both of them.

    However, he couldn¡¯t...

    Little Xiaotao was already gone. If she continued like this, she would only lose her life.

    Leng Hao was drained of strengthpletely. When she suddenly called his name, he was shocked. When his gaze became focused and he saw Ye Xiaotao looking at him.

    She was looking at him.

    ¡°Leng Hao, Leng Hao!¡± Ye Xiaotao cried andughed. She did not know where her strength came from as she broke free from the doctors and nurses and jumped off the operating table.

    ¡°Xiaotao!¡± Father Ye¡¯s expression changed. He immediately reached out to catch Ye Xiaotao.

    However, he did not manage to catch her. Ye Xiaotao¡¯s delicate body fell off the operating table rapidly like a broken doll. With a bang, she knelt on the ground.

    Father Ye wanted to grab her, but Ye Xiaotao was already half-kneeling and half-crawling towards Leng Hao. ¡°Leng Hao, save me... Save Little Xiaotao... It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t like me. I will never appear in front of you again. But, Little Xiaotao is your child. Please save him... I have nothing left, I only have... Little Xiaotao, please, please save me...¡±

    Thousands of arrows pierced through Leng Hao¡¯s heart when he saw the girl kneeling in front of him. The pain was unbearable. ¡°Xiaotao...¡± He pushed his numb legs and wanted to hug her.

    But, at this time, Father Ye pped Ye Xiaotao fiercely.

    A palm print appeared on Ye Xiaotao¡¯s pale face. She spat out a mouthful of blood andid on the cold ground like a piece of paper.

    ¡°Ye Xiaotao, have you woken up? Listen to me carefully. Little Xiaotao is dead, dead, dead! Even if you crawl all over the hospital on your knees today, you can¡¯t change the fact that Little Xiaotao is dead. Just ept it! This child is very pitiful. He wasn¡¯t able toe to this world. Can¡¯t you just let him leave easily? Who are you going crazy for? I didn¡¯t give birth to you to see your cowardly appearance!¡± Father Ye reprimanded her sadly.

    Ye Xiaotaoid on the ground. The wide hospital gown covered her weak body and her bulging abdomen. She gripped the thin crack on the floor tightly with her two small hands until the blood from her fingers seeped out of the crack.

    She buried her small face in her arms. She didn¡¯t cry orugh. At this moment, she didn¡¯t make any sound. She was dead silent.

    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Do you need me to teach you what to do?¡± Father Ye stared at the doctor.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Ye.¡± The doctor and nurse quickly went forward and helped Ye Xiaotao up. This time, Ye Xiaotao did not struggle. She was ced on the operating table.

    Warm tears slid down from the corner of her eyes. She slowly closed her eyes.

    ¡°Oh no, the patient is bleeding again. Hurry up and get the blood bag!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±The young nurse ran out in a hurry.

    With a bang, the door of the operating theater closed in front of Leng Hao. Thest thing he saw was the thick blood flowing on the white operating table like a small stream..

 Chapter 1107 - Did Not Hurt

    <h4>Chapter 1107: Did Not Hurt</h4>

    Leng Hao stood outside the operating theater and waited for a long time. The time was so long it felt like a century had passed. He could hear the doctors talking inside. They seemed to be asking someone to inhale and exhale...

    He did not hear Ye Xiaotao¡¯s voice anymore, not a sound at all. Induction ofbor for a more than six months old baby was the same as giving birth. In the past, sheid on his back and told him, ¡°Dear, I saw the pregnant women screaming like a pig being ughtered when they were pushed into the delivery room. I will probably act the same way because I¡¯m most afraid of pain. When that timees, you have to apany me and wait for me outside. The moment Ie out, I will be able to see you...¡±

    But now, she did not make a sound.

    No matter how painful it was, she would not scream anymore.

    The sweet moments from the past stabbed into his heart like a sharp knife. The knife kept turning in his heart, causing him to hurt continuously. As the pain continued, he began to feel numb.

    At this time, the door of the operating theater was pulled open. A nurse pushed a cart out.

    Leng Hao looked up. There was a tiny baby on the cart. It was covered with a white cloth.

    The baby¡¯s small face could be seen. His eyebrows, eyes, mouth, and nose were all present. Even his newly born hair was ck. The baby¡¯s skin was very white. He looked like his mother, but his small facial features looked like him. He was very beautiful.

    ¡°Mr. Leng, the surgery was sessful. Unfortunately, it was a baby boy.¡±

    A baby boy?

    ¡°Ha...¡± Leng Haoughed. Then, something warm fell from his eyes. He had a son!

    Little Xiaotao was a boy. She gave birth to him for him!

    However...

    The nurse pushed the cart away. Leng Hao looked at the back of the cart nkly. For the first time, he clearly understood that his son was gone. His son and Ye Xiaotao¡¯s son was gone!

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao slowly opened her eyes. Her vision was filled with a dazzling white color and a strong smell of disinfectant. There was an IV drip on the back of her hand.

    She moved and wanted to get up.

    ¡°Xiaotao, lie down first. The doctor said that you lost too much blood and it¡¯s inappropriate for you to move.¡± At this moment, Auntie Miao came over. She bent down and spoke to her gently.

    Ye Xiaotao saw that her eyes were red. She must have cried for a long time.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Ye Xiaotao nodded her head gently. ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡±

    Her voice was very hoarse.

    ¡°Two days.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Ye Xiaotao replied and then closed her eyes.

    Auntie Miao stroked her long, silky ck hair. ¡°The doctor said that you can start eating when you¡¯re awake. Auntie Miao will cook some light porridge for you when you get home.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t say anything.

    Auntie Miao looked at her haggard appearance and her eyes turned red again. She sighed in her heart and walked towards the door. At that moment, Father Ye walked in.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll make some porridge for Xiaotao when I get home. You can stay here and apany Xiaotao.¡±

    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±

    Father Ye sat on the chair by the bed. The brilliant sunlight shone in through the window. The girl¡¯s little face was sparkling under the sunlight. There was not a trace of blood on her face and a faint palm print could be seen on her right cheek. Father Ye touched the palm print with regret and pain. He asked gently, ¡°Xiaotao, does it still hurt?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao opened her eyes and looked at her father. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Ever since she was young, her father never bears to touch a single strand of her hair. She knew that her father was doing this for her own good.

    ¡°Daddy, there are still people in the vi. Xiaofei was hit by a wooden stick that fell from the roof when trying to save me. Did you save her? How Is she?¡±

    Father Ye patted her small hand andforted her, ¡°She¡¯s been saved but her legs might be crippled. Don¡¯t worry, daddy will arrange the best medical treatment for her. Daddy willpensate her even more.¡±

 Chapter 1108 - Grew Lonelier As She Aged

    <h4>Chapter 1108: Grew Lonelier As She Aged</h4>

    Her legs were crippled..

    No matter how good thepensation was, it was useless.

    Ye Xiaotao pursed her lips. ¡°I see... then... how is Father Leng?¡±

    ¡°Father Leng is in the ward next door. I heard from the doctor that he¡¯s showing signs of waking up.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao wanted to continue speaking but Father Ye frowned and interrupted her. ¡°Alright, Xiaotao, don¡¯t worry about these matters since you¡¯ve just woken up. Leave everything to daddy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, daddy has already asked thewyer to draw up the divorce papers...¡± Father Ye observed Ye Xiaotao¡¯s expression.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Her long eyshes fluttered as she said, ¡°Daddy, do you know that I was very lonely when I was young? I only have one wish for my birthday every year. I hope you can spare more time to spend with me...¡±

    Father Ye was shocked. His eyes were immediately filled with guilt. ¡°Xiaotao, I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao shook her head and continued, ¡°When I was young, I didn¡¯t have any friends because they didn¡¯t dare to y with me. Later on, when I grew up, they saw me sitting alone in a private car and going about on my own so they liked to talk about me behind my back, saying that I pretended to be noble and so on... My two brothers at home didn¡¯t like me. After some time, third brother came back and I really liked him. However, third brother took me as a chess piece and even said that I was as stupid as a pig...¡±

    ¡°As I grew up, I became more and more lonely. Sometimeter, I had my own friends. They asked me to go to bars and go shopping with them... you all said that I loved to fool around and have fun but I just wanted to blend into their life. I didn¡¯t want to be left behind.¡±

    ¡°Later on, I met... Leng Hao. Do you know why I like Leng Hao? That¡¯s because when you weren¡¯t around during the parent-teacher conference, he came. When I was in danger, he saved me and even told me that it wasn¡¯t my fault...¡±

    ¡°Heh, actually, now that I think about it, he really didn¡¯t treat me well at all. He liked to throw tantrums at me. He was hesitant between me and my ex-girlfriend. He never shower me with any romance. I never watched movies or received roses. I was always foolishly following him.¡±

    As she said this, Ye Xiaotao¡¯s lips curled into a smile. She was mocking herself. She looked at Father Ye seriously, ¡°So, daddy, don¡¯t find any more women, okay? I don¡¯t like you messing around with those women at all. When a man maintains a rtionship with more than one woman, there will always be someone who gets hurt. Look, I¡¯m hurt now.¡±

    ¡°Auntie Miao is very good. Marry her. I want to have a... mother.¡±

    Tears filled Father Ye¡¯s eyes. He held Ye Xiaotao¡¯s little hand and kissed it. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to my precious daughter. Daddy will marry her. From now on, our family will be happy together. You won¡¯t be lonely anymore.¡±

    Family...

    Ye Xiaotao gently touched her lower abdomen with her small hand which was hidden under the nket. It was already t there. Little Xiaotao was gone.

    Her family was destined to be iplete.

    Ye Xiaotao lowered her long eyshes to hid her destion and pain. She said softly, ¡°Daddy, get a divorce. I don¡¯t want to see him again in the future.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Father Ye nodded. ¡°I promise.¡±

    ...

    In the ward next door.

    Leng Hao pushed open the door of the ward and walked in. At this moment, something flew towards his head. He could avoid it, but he didn¡¯t move.

    With a bang, the medicine bottle shattered. A long cut appeared on Leng Hao¡¯s forehead. The blood instantly blurred his vision.

 Chapter 1109 - Leng Mu Woke Up

    <h4>Chapter 1109: Leng Mu Woke Up</h4>

    ¡°Young Master Leng!¡± The senior nurse rushed over and pressed the gauze on Leng Hao¡¯s head. ¡°Are you okay? I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡±

    Leng Hao took the gauze and pressed his head himself. Then he said coldly, ¡°No need. Get out.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The senior nurse left.

    Leng Hao wiped the blood from his eyes and threw the gauze into the trash can. He walked forward with his long legs. There was a trace of warmth on his cold face. ¡°Father, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Leng Mu had really woken up. At this moment, he was leaning against the hospital bed. Half a year ofa had made his body very stiff but his spirit seemed not bad.

    ¡°Humph, you still know that I¡¯m your father?!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not my father, who gave birth to me?¡± Leng Hao smiled warmly. This was probably the most gratifying thing to him. His father had woken up.

    Leng Mu red at Leng Hao from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Let me ask you, where is the child your wife¡¯s carrying?¡±

    The smile at the corner of Leng Hao¡¯s lips froze. Then, he lowered his eyshes and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s gone. It¡¯s... a boy.¡±

    ¡°What a sin!¡± Leng Mu clenched his fists and hammered his own leg. He felt extremely heartbroken. The first eldest grandson of the Leng family was gone, just like that.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your wife?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s in the ward next door.¡±

    ¡°Have you seen her?¡±

    Leng Hao shook his head slowly. ¡°There are bodyguards at the door. They won¡¯t let me in. I... don¡¯t dare to go in. She... doesn¡¯t want to see me now. I¡¯m afraid... of stimting her...¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Leng Mu wanted to scold Leng Hao but when he saw his son¡¯s bloodshot eyes and the clothes that he hadn¡¯t changed for several days, he swallowed his words.

    ¡°Leng Hao, you¡¯re 30 years old this year. As a father, I shouldn¡¯t interfere with your life anymore. However, look at how your life is now. When I was unconscious, your wife kept talking to me, telling me that her name was Xiao Tao. She said that I was going to be a grandfather soon. When the vi caught fire, she could have run away but she insisted on rescuing me. I felt it all clearly. Where are you going to find such a good girl? Why didn¡¯t you cherish her?¡±

    ¡°The Leng family owes Xiaotao a life, a life, do you understand?¡± Leng Mu shouted agitatedly.

    Leng Hao remembered the scene two days ago at the entrance of the operating theater. Xiaotao knelt in front of him and begged him to save her child..

    She loved Little Xiaotao so much, but Little Xiaotao was gone just like that.

    Leng Hao felt empty in his heart. It was as if he had lost the most important thing in his life. He knew that this child had be a scar both of them would never be able to let go of.

    Perhaps they would never be able to ovee this obstacle in their entire lives. She might never forgive him.

    Leng Mu calmed his emotions. ¡°The fire in the vi was very strange. I suspect that someone did it deliberately. Get someone to investigate it!¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Leng Hao agreed. He had already gotten someone to investigate this matter. The vi had a fire prevention system so this fire started really abruptly. When he rushed over, he even noticed a special smell. It was obvious that someone set the fire deliberately.

    He did not protect her properly.

    After he caught the mastermind, he would tear that person into pieces!

    ...

    Leng Mu walked to the door of the next ward with a cane. ¡°Knock, knock.¡± He raised his hand and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s pleasant voice sounded from inside.

    Leng Mu reached out and pushed the door open. The senior nurse wanted to help him, but Leng Mu refused. The senior nurse left and closed the door.

    Leng Mu looked at Ye Xiaotao. The girl was standing by the window. Her blue and white hospital gown made her look very delicate. Her well-maintained ck hair scattered and fell behind her head like a waterfall.

 Chapter 1110 - Iâ€™m Going To France To Study

    <h4>Chapter 1110: I¡¯m Going To France To Study</h4>

    When he took a second look, the girl had already turned around. When she saw that it was Leng Mu, a joyful and sweet smile immediately lit up on her small face. ¡°Father Leng, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Leng Mu also smiled. He said, ¡°Xiaotao, you¡¯re even more beautiful than I imagined.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s big watery eyes instantly curved into a crescent moon. She blinked yfully. ¡°Father Leng, what did you imagine me to be like?¡±

    Leng Mu thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ve lived for so many years, but this is the first time someone told me a fairy tale. You kept chattering beside my ears. I thought to myself that this girl is as noisy as a little bird. Later... You saved me from the fire. My arm was resting on your thin shoulder. At that time, I was thinking that this girl is like a warrior. She¡¯s exceptionally strong.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao felt ted in her heart. She shrugged and said, ¡°Alright, I have to admit that I like hearing your praises. Come, Father Leng, please have a seat.¡±

    Leng Mu sat on the chair while Ye Xiaotao sat by the bed. Other than her face being pale, the girl¡¯s delicate eyes were bright and beautiful. She seemed alive again.

    ¡°Xiaotao, our Leng family owes you. I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯ve suffered.¡±

    ¡°Father Leng, you don¡¯t have to apologize. You don¡¯t owe me anything. It¡¯s all in the past.¡±

    Her rxed words also expressed her estranged attitude. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic. She had already hidden the child in the bottom of her heart. She didn¡¯t want anyone to touch it.

    ¡°Xiaotao, what are your ns in the future?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked up at the blue sky outside the window. ¡°Father Leng, I¡¯m going to be discharged from the hospital soon. I n to go to France to study. I like to paint. I believe that I can be an outstanding artist.¡±

    Study abroad?

    Leng Mu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good too. You¡¯re so young. Your future has just begun...¡± As he spoke, Leng Mu took a nce outside the door. ¡°Xiaotao, he¡¯s outside now. Do you want to... meet him?¡±

    Leng Hao was leaning against the wall outside the door. As he listened to the conversation inside, he clenched his fists tightly in his trouser pocket. His palms were covered in sweat.

    He held his breath and waited for her answer.

    Her answer was her sentence for him.

    After a long time, the girl¡¯s voice floated out. ¡°Father Leng, when I was very young, my father taught me that a real princess didn¡¯t live for other people. We have to live like a princess for our own sake. Hence, I, Ye Xiaotao, will not be easily defeated by life. I want to pick myself up from where I fall.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a rose. I just want to be a stubborn little grass. However, no matter how stubborn I am, my heart is injured and may never heal. I want to leave this city. I want to forget all the unbearable memories. I also don¡¯t want to... see those people again. I will only be able to live a better life if I leave them.¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s fists slowly rxed in his trouser pocket. He dejectedly leaned the back of his head against the wall and gently closed his eyes. His long eyshes cast a lonely and despair silhouette under his handsome eyelids.

    She didn¡¯t want to see him anymore.

    She didn¡¯t want to see him...

    The sound of footsteps was heard. Someone wasing.

    Leng Hao opened his eyes to take a look. Father Ye was standing not far away. He was looking at him.

    Leng Hao stood up straight.

    ¡°Come here, I have something to tell you.¡±Father Ye turned around.

    ...

    The two of them came to the entrance of the corridor. Father Ye handed a document to him. ¡°Take it. If there are no problems, just sign it.¡±

 Chapter 1111 - Why Do I Still Want To Cry At This Time

    <h4>Chapter 1111: Why Do I Still Want To Cry At This Time</h4>

    Leng Hao did not answer. ¡°What... is this?¡±

    Father Ye scoffed. ¡°Leng Hao, you know what it is.¡±

    Leng Hao pursed his lips until they turned white. He slowly shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t sign it. Even if we divorce, she must... tell me personally.¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t get a divorce.¡±

    Father Ye took the divorce agreement back. ¡°Leng Hao, if you knew this would happen, why did you do it in the first ce? I had told you that Xiao Tao is a simple and pure person. You should cherish her and not make her sad. But, what have you done?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to struggle and persuade her to stay. I will only give you one chance to bully Xiaotao. Other than a divorce, Xiaotao doesn¡¯t want anything. If you don¡¯t sign it now, I will ask thewyer to file for a divorce after you live apart for two years. By then, you must get a divorce.¡±

    ¡°Leng Hao, let¡¯s part on good terms. It¡¯s better for you to sign now.¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s face was livid. He moved his thin lips and repeated what he said, ¡°I won¡¯t get a divorce.¡±

    Other than that, he had nothing else to say.

    ¡°Okay, as you wish.¡± Father Ye nodded, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I have to tell you. The fire in the vi was caused by Bai Lingyun. That day, you asked Achen to bring Bai Lingyun back to the vi. She took the opportunity to put fuel in the study. The fire started in the study. The living room exploded quickly as the fuel pass through the pipe. Bai Lingyun wanted my daughter¡¯s life so her life is mine now.¡±

    Then, Father Ye turned around. He was only here to inform Leng Hao, not to negotiate. However, he suddenly remembered something, ¡°Oh right, I forgot to tell you. Did Bai Lingyun said that I kidnapped her? Ha, you believed that? No wonder you couldn¡¯t even protect your own wife and son. Leng Hao, you deserve everything that happened to you today!¡±

    Father Ye left.

    It was Bai Lingyun who did it...

    Leng Hao was not surprised. In fact, he had already guessed that Bai Lingyun was no longer the same person he knew ten years ago.

    Father Ye was right. He had brought this upon himself. It was his tolerance towards Bai Lingyun that caused her to be worse. It was all his fault. His negligence led to today¡¯s bitter oue.

    He couldn¡¯t even protect his own wife and child...

    With a bang, Leng Hao punched the wall with his fist. The wall immediately caved in and a big hole appeared. His knuckles were bleeding.

    But, the pain in his hands couldn¡¯t even bepared to what he felt in his heart.

    ...

    Half an hourter, Leng Hao walked out of the corridor. The moment he returned to the corridor, he saw Ye Xiaotao walking out of the ward. Auntie Miao was draping a thick cashmere nket over her.

    Leng Hao¡¯s pupils constricted. He immediately rushed forward.

    However, a few bodyguards stopped him. ¡°Young Master Leng, please wait.¡±

    Leng Hao looked up. Father Ye and Auntie Miao had already left with Ye Xiaotao in their arms. Her figure was about to disappear around the corner in a blink of an eye.

    A voice in his heart told him, ¡°Leng Hao, she¡¯s gone. She¡¯s really gone. This time, she really doesn¡¯t want you anymore!¡±

    Leng Hao clenched his fists and shouted at her. ¡°Xiaotao!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao paused when she heard the shout. Her long eyshes fluttered.

    ¡°Xiaotao, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Father Ye put his arm around Ye Xiaotao¡¯s shoulder.

    Ye Xiaotao pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She raised her foot and walked around the corner.

    The moment she turned, she heard the man¡¯s heart-wrenching voice behind her. ¡°Xiaotao, don¡¯t go!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao raised her eyelids. Why did she still want to cry at this moment?

 Chapter 1112 - Departure

    <h4>Chapter 1112: Departure</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao quietly let her tears slid down. Although she had only known him for a year, she truly loved this man before. Now, she had to let go to find her own path...

    She was saying goodbye to her past self.

    She was saying goodbye to her beloved Little Xiaotao.

    Leng Hao, goodbye.

    I hope I will never see you again.

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao had really left. She had disappeared from his world without a trace. Leng Hao remained muddle-headed for many days. Sometimes, he didn¡¯t even know where he was or what he was doing.

    Whenever night came, he would always have dreams. In his dreams, he would see her delicate little face. She would lie on his back, crawl into his arms shamelessly, and call him hubby...

    He would wake up with a start every night. When he woke up, he felt as if there was a big hole in his heart. He wanted to find something to curb his longing for her but there was nothing. She left nothing behind.

    She entered his life suddenly and left abruptly.

    Another half a year passed. Winter passed and summer came. However, this summer, Leng Hao ushered in the second winter of his life.

    There was news of Leng Zhiyuan. His only biological younger sister had passed away on the ind. The only thing she left was a premature son.

    He rushed to the Zhou family mansion. In front of Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s tombstone, he had a fight with Zhou Yao, who was dressed in a hospital gown. He couldn¡¯t relieve the pain in his heart. It was powerful enough to destroy the whole.

    At this moment, he heard a wail. Little Zhou Sileng was carried out.

    This was his younger sister¡¯s son, his nephew.

    He wanted to take Zhou Sileng away but as soon as he wanted to hold Zhou Sileng in his arms, Zhou Sileng kicked his short arms and legs and refused to be carried by him. Little Zhou Sileng looked at Zhou Yao with tears in his eyes. He wanted his daddy...

    In the end, Leng Hao left alone with his bloodshot eyes.

    Achen was waiting outside. When Leng Hao walked out of the Zhou family mansion, he looked up at the ring sun in the sky. He felt a sweet taste in his throat. He spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Young master!¡± Achen¡¯s expression changed tremendously. ¡°Young master, what¡¯s wrong? Let¡¯s go to the hospital immediately...¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Leng Hao shook his head. ¡°Help me to prepare a private ne.¡±

    ¡°Young master, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°France.¡±

    Achen was shocked. Then he understood that his young master was going to look for the young madam.

    ...

    France.

    Leng Hao stood in the most romantic city in France, Provence. It was afternoon now. The setting sun in the sky sprinkled its evening glow over the entirend. A refreshing breeze blew gently. The entire patch ofvender swayed with the wind, emitting an enchanting fragrance.

    This scenery was too beautiful. But, in Leng Hao¡¯s eyes, the most beautiful scenery was the girl sitting and drawing on a folding stool.

    The girl wore a white chiffon shirt withntern sleeves and a long, yellow vest dress. The dress reached her small ankles. Her skin was smooth and white.

    Leng Hao did not go close to her. He stood far away. Her long ck hair was coiled into a cute bun, revealing her elegant and swan-like neck.

    She was as beautiful as a fairy in a painting.

    She was drawing the scenery but she became the only scenery in his eyes.

    A gust of wind blew. The drawing board in front of the girl suddenly fell to the ground. The girl got up to chase after it. Leng Hao was shocked. He immediately wanted to lift his long legs to help her.

    However, a handsome figure appeared in his line of sight. The drawing board had already been picked up by Gong Yi.

 Chapter 1113 - I Thought You Wanted Me To Kiss You

    <h4>Chapter 1113: I Thought You Wanted Me To Kiss You</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao ran in front of Gong Yi and asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Gong Yi was wearing a white shirt and ck casual pants. His facial features were very handsome. He was the crown prince of a real aristocratic family. He was handsome and suave.

    Gong Yi raised his eyebrows with one hand in his pocket. ¡°You¡¯re here, so I¡¯m here. Xiaotao, can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m already your little follower?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao snorted and stood on her toes to take the drawing board in his hand. ¡°Give it back to me.¡±

    Gong Yi raised his arm and took a step back. He closed his peach-shaped eyes slightly and seductively. ¡°You want it? Come and take it.¡±

    This vile person!

    Ye Xiaotao took two steps forward. Gong Yi took another step back. Every time she got close, Gong Yi would quickly step back. His arm was so long that ye Xiaotao couldn¡¯t reach the board at all.

    ¡°Gong Yi, give me back the drawing board. You¡¯re so annoying!¡± She bit her lower lip with her seashell-like teeth and quickly dashed toward him.

    This time, Gong Yi didn¡¯t step back. Ye Xiaotao bumped into his chest directly.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Xiaotao let out a soft cry. Her nose almost broke. His chest was so hard.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Gong Yi took away her soft small hands. He bent down and said with a gentle smile, ¡°I¡¯ll blow it for you.¡±

    He blew on her nose.

    The two of them were very close to each other. The unfamiliar scent of a man lingered around her five senses. She was a little stunned. She had heard that when a man blew a woman¡¯s wound, it was the highest level of doting.

    Gong Yi saw Ye Xiaotao staring at him foolishly. Her big eyes were watery. She had eyes that were naturally seductive. However, her pupils were as clear and pure as a newborn baby. The collision of sexy and pure caused his gaze to darken.

    He slowly approached her small cherry lips.

    Leng Hao saw this scene from a distance. The two big palms hanging by his side were tightly clenched. His eyes were overflowing with bitter malice. He wanted nothing more than to rush forward and flip Gong Yi to the ground. That was his woman!

    However, he couldn¡¯t...

    Leng Hao¡¯s figure gave off a strong sense of powerlessness. The man and woman in the distance seemed verypatible. A delicate and lively young girl and a handsome and extraordinary crown prince. They stung his eyes furiously.

    The two fists hanging by his side slowly loosened and he turned around to leave.

    As he was leaving, he heard the two servants in the garden discussing among themselves¨C

    ¡°Look, Miss Ye came to draw again today. Young Master Gong booked this ce again and no one is allowed toe in to disturb Miss Ye. Young Master Gong treats Miss Ye really well.¡±

    ¡°It must cost a lot of money to book this ce for a day.¡±

    ¡°Of course! Young Master Gong is willing to spend any amount of money to win the smile of a beauty. He doesn¡¯t care.¡±

    ...

    Gong Yi was about to kiss the lovely girl in front of him when a gentle voice was heard. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Gong Yi was shocked. He immediately looked up at Ye Xiaotao and saw that Ye Xiaotao was looking at him coldly and defensively.

    ¡°Sorry...¡± Gong Yi smiled bitterly and let go of her.

    Ye Xiaotao snatched the drawing board from his hand and then turned around to tidy up her easel.

    ¡°Xiaotao, the way you were staring at me just now, I thought you wanted me to kiss you.¡± Gong Yi chased after her.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, What¡¯s wrong with me? There are so many women who love me. Why won¡¯t you ept me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to stand at attention, turn around, and take big strides towards those women who like you. Don¡¯t look back.¡± Ye Xiaotao folded her little stool and walked forward.

 Chapter 1114 - This Is For You

    <h4>Chapter 1114: This Is For You</h4>

    She wanted to chase him away.

    She even wanted to push him to another woman.

    Alright, Gong Yi admitted that he was very hurt and very upset. He ced his hands in his pockets and poked Ye Xiaotao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But I like you.¡±

    ¡°You have a bad taste.¡±

    ¡°Stupid girl, I¡¯m so nice to you. Your conscience must have been eaten by a dog.¡±

    ¡°What is conscience? I¡¯ve never seen it before. Also, don¡¯t follow me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride...¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Ye Xiaotao walked out.

    Gong Yi leaned against the rattan flower rack dejectedly. As he watched the girl¡¯s graceful figure gradually moving away, he frowned. He had never found a woman as difficult to deal with as her.

    Sigh, Gong Yi sighed. Who asked him to like her?

    He liked to be abused. There was nothing he could do.

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao did not take a bus. This ce was very close to her house. Father Ye had bought an apartment for her and her school was also nearby. She felt extremely peaceful to be able to settle down in such a beautiful country.

    She liked this ce very much.

    After walking for a while, she realized that something was wrong. There seemed to be someone following her.

    She quickly looked back. There was no one behind her.

    Ye Xiaotao was puzzled. She frowned.

    Leng Hao hid behind a telegraph pole. After he came out, his pupils constricted. Ye Xiaotao was gone.

    He immediately ran forward. Xiaotao... he looked around nkly. Where did she go?

    At this moment, the sound of light footsteps came from behind. Leng Hao slowly turned around and saw Ye Xiaotao standing not far away, looking at him with a remote gaze.

    Leng Hao was momentarily stunned. It had been half a year. When they met again on the streets of France, he was at a loss.

    Ye Xiaotao nced at him twice. There was no warmth or emotion in her eyes. She turned around and walked forward.

    ¡°Xiaotao...¡± Leng Hao chased after her and blocked her way.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Her cold words made Leng Hao¡¯s face stiffen. He nodded and said, ¡°I have something... this, is for you.¡±

    He held her small hand. Her hand was still as soft as before. But, in the past, her small hand was not as cold as it was now.

    He ced a key in her hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like to draw there? I bought avender field for you.¡±

    Lavender...

    It was really him.

    When Gong Yi was about to kiss her, she saw a ck figure from the corner of her eye. When she wanted to look up, that figure had already disappeared.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t say anything. She smiled sarcastically and coldly.

    What was the point of doing all this now?

    Looking at the smile on the corner of her lips, Leng Hao felt his numb heart beginning to hurt again. He knew that she didn¡¯t want his gift.

    Even if Gong Yi could not afford it, he could.

    Gong Yi booked the ce for her. He could buynd for her.

    He had originally nned to leave but he was unwilling to do so. Hence, he came back. When he saw her going home alone instead of with Gong Yi, his heart revived. He got restless.

    Perhaps Gong Yi and her had not developed to that stage yet. He still had a chance.

    He wanted to take a gamble.

    The small hand in his palm was quickly withdrawn. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first. In the future, don¡¯te looking for me. I don¡¯t want to move, and I don¡¯t want to keep hiding because of you...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Ye Xiaotao was immediately pulled into a warm and broad arm.

    She paused for a moment and immediately started struggling.

 Chapter 1115 - Letâ€™s Get A Divorce (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1115: Let¡¯s Get A Divorce (1)</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao was no stranger to his embrace. Half a year ago, she was so infatuated with him. She had naively thought that his arms were a haven she could rely on but reality had dealt her a heavy blow.

    She was simply a joke!

    Thus, she absolutely could not tolerate it when he came to hug her.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± She beat him with her hands and feet but he did not move an inch. He was like a wall. She was so furious that she opened her mouth directly and bit his muscr arm.

    Through the thin fabric of his shirt, she tasted the sweet smell of blood.

    She bit him until he bled.

    Leng Hao did not feel any pain at all. This little pain was nothingpared to the pain in his heart. His voice was hoarse. His mind was a little messy as he begged, ¡°Xiaotao, let me hug you... Zhiyuan... is gone...¡±

    Zhiyuan was gone...

    This sentence made Ye Xiaotao trembled. She let go of his muscr arm. Her struggling small hands drooped down weakly. Sister Leng... how could this happen?

    ¡°Zhiyuan died on the ind. She had prematurebor two months earlier and ... she had a postpartum hemorrhage. She left a... son behind...¡± Leng Hao hugged the back of her head forcefully. He buried his handsome face deep in her hair, letting his tears flow down his face.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s heart was in pain. She allowed him to hug her quietly hugged and gently closed her eyes. The warm tears in her eyes flowed down. She could not control them at all.

    The part of his shirt on his shoulder was wet. He knew that those were her tears. His vision was blurry as he panted in pain. He could relieve his pain when he was beside her .

    There was nothing left in his world. She was all he had left.

    He wanted to stay by her side.

    ¡°Xiaotao, I miss you very much. For the past six months... I dreamed of you every night. You smiled at me in your dreams. We were so... happy. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really... sorry. I broke your heart. I... didn¡¯t... protect... Little Xiaotao. It¡¯s all my fault. But... can you give me another chance? Let¡¯s... start again. This time, I will... love you...¡± Leng Hao hugged her tightly. He wished that he could merge her delicate body into her own blood.

    ¡°Leng Hao,¡± Ye Xiaotao said softly, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us...¡±

    ¡°No, you once said that you would treat me well. Have you forgotten what you said? How can you go back on your words? You¡¯re lying to me...¡±

    ¡°Lying to you? I guess so... I just don¡¯t want to go back to my old life... I¡¯ve never told you that the pair of crystal shoes you gave me was too big. It was a size 37 and I only wore a size 34...¡±

    Leng Hao trembled.

    ¡°That pair of crystal shoes was the only gift you gave me. I liked it very much. That day, I had a movie appointment. I wore the crystal shoes that were falling off with every step I took. I sat alone in the theater and ate cold popcorn. When I returned home, the whole world was abusing me personally. I wanted to call you. I really wanted you toe back and apany me. However, I didn¡¯t dare because you told me that you were very busy...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never apanied me for a prenatal checkup, not even once. During Little Xiao Tao¡¯s four-dimensional ultrasound, the doctor said that this baby is really handsome and lively. He said that he must be like his father. I really wanted to share this joy with you but you said you were busy again... Later, you agreed to apany me for a prenatal checkup but you didn¡¯te. I sat alone at the entrance of the ultrasound room and watched the video Bai Lingyun sent me. I watched the video of you having sex with her. I watched it five times. I wanted to throw up. I covered my face with my hands and cried like a fool...¡±

 Chapter 1116 - Letâ€™s Get A Divorce (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1116: Let¡¯s Get A Divorce (2)</h4>

    ¡°During that period of time, I was very lonely and at a loss... I was afraid. The whole world said that I was the third party. Bai Lingyun even cursed my child. She said that I was a shameless robber and that my child would be born prematurely... Heh, look at what happened. I know that it was really my mistake. I have already been punished for my mistakes. I will swallow all the pain with my tears and blood...¡±

    ¡°Leng Hao, I don¡¯t me you at all. It¡¯s all my fault. Who hasn¡¯t been willful and arrogant when they were young? Who never loved a few... b*stards? It¡¯s over between us...¡±

    Leng Hao hugged Ye Xiaotao tightly. He could clearly feel that her heart had gone far away and it would nevere back. However, he was unwilling to let go just like this. What would he do without her?

    ¡°I won¡¯t ept all your usations because... I don¡¯t know. You could have... told me. Why... didn¡¯t you tell me...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao curled her lips, ¡°I did tell you. I said that Bai Lingyun framed me, I said that Bai Lingyun cursed my child, I said that Bai Lingyun had a conspiracy, and I also told you not to contact Bai Lingyun because I didn¡¯t like it. I really didn¡¯t like it. But, what did you do? You told me not to be willful and don¡¯t be unreasonable! You see, in your heart, Bai Lingyun will always be the person in your heart whom you couldn¡¯t get. As for me, I¡¯m just a rich youngdy...¡±

    ¡°That night when you had sex with Bai Lingyun, you told me that Bai Lingyun was the one who drugged you. I believed you but I just think it¡¯s ridiculous. You¡¯ve been working in society for so many years. If a woman could easily drug you, you would have been raped many thousands of times. But why is Bai Lingyun the only one?¡±

    ¡°Leng Hao, it was you who gave her the chance. It was that little bit ofpassion in your heart that gave her hope. You kept your love nest with her entirely intact in the Hong Kong mansion. She called you Hao, and you called her Lingyun. You didn¡¯t think it was wrong at all. Maybe you could ignore and trample on her as you wish because I was the one who came knocking on your door.¡±

    ¡°Leng Hao, I will forget about you and live a good life. I will marry a man who loves me. My man will only be mine alone. His heart is clean and pure. I will also... have children. I will still... be a mother. I will give all my love to my man and my children...¡±

    ¡°Enough, stop talking!¡± Leng Hao grabbed her shoulders and held her firmly in front of him. Tears covered his handsome face. His sharp and distinct facial features looked a little hideous and distorted, ¡°You¡¯re stabbing my heart with your words. Do you hate me so much? Don¡¯t even think about it. I¡¯m telling you, Ye Xiaotao, don¡¯t even think about it. As long as I¡¯m alive, you¡¯ll be my Mrs. Leng for the rest of my life!¡±

    ¡°Leng Hao!¡± Ye Xiaotao threw the key in her hand on his face. ¡°How can your heart be so cruel? Isn¡¯t it enough that I¡¯ve be like this? Are you trying to destroy me?¡±

    The key fell to the ground with a crisp sound. Leng Hao¡¯s chest began to rise and fall violently. He looked at the girl¡¯s red nose and eyes. He broke down.

    He looked at her with tears in his eyes and kept shaking her shoulders. ¡°Then what do you think I should do? You barged into my world without saying a word, and now you¡¯re leaving just like that... Even though my way of loving you isn¡¯tprehensive enough, I¡¯m willing to spend my whole life to repay you...¡±

    ¡°You really want to make it up to me?¡± Ye Xiaotao interrupted him.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make it up to you... Tell me, what do you want...¡±

    ¡°Leng Hao, do I owe you a sentence?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao pushed his palms away with force. ¡°I ept yourpensation. From now on, I won¡¯t be resentful or hate you. Let¡¯s forget about each other. Please sign the divorce agreement and give me back my freedom.¡±

 Chapter 1117 - Four Years Later

    <h4>Chapter 1117: Four Years Later</h4>

    After saying this, Ye Xiaotao turned around and left without a trace of nostalgia.

    ¡°Xiaotao!¡± Leng Hao held her small hand tightly. His voice trembled as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t... leave me, please...¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what else he could do besides begging humbly.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t turn around. She pulled her fingers back bit by bit.

    ¡°Ye Xiaotao!¡± A clear voice sounded. Gong Yi ran over. ¡°Who is this man? As my girlfriend, should I punish you for dating another man behind my back?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao: ...

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when we get home.¡± Gong Yi held Ye Xiaotao¡¯s hand and took her away.

    Leng Hao watched the two of them walked away. At this moment, his world was no longer far away. What was the furthest distance in the world? When he loved her, her love was no longer present.

    ...

    Four yearster.

    Leng Hao opened his eyes. His whole body was covered in ayer of sweat as though it had just rained. He sat up straight and rested his head on the chair behind him. He moved his eyelids slightly and two drops of tears fell from the corner of his eyes.

    The crystal-like tears slid into his clear and angr hairlines. They quickly disappeared.

    How long were four years? It felt like a century had passed.

    He looked out of the car window. Flynn Mall...

    Was she back?

    She was finally back.

    He started the car and the Lincoln darted out like an arrow.

    In the vi.

    The maid rushed to open the door. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Leng Hao pursed his thin lips and did not say a word. He changed his shoes at the entrance, unbuttoned his coat, and went upstairs.

    ¡°Sir, have you had dinner? It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, have some glutinous rice balls...¡± Before the maid could finish speaking, the man¡¯s handsome back view had already disappeared from her sight.

    The maid sighed. She had been here for four years. In these four years, the vi had always been cold and lonely. It seemed that Sir did not have any rtives or friends, not even a woman.

    Honestly, what was so good about being wealthy? Today was New Year¡¯s Eve. Everyone was ying with firecrackers and fireworks outside. Families were reunited but Sir was all alone. She had not seen him smile for the past four years.

    Money could not buy happiness.

    Her Sir was not happy at all.

    ...

    Leng Hao entered the study. The vi was burned down four years ago so he had someone renovate it. The decorations here were exactly the same as four years ago.

    He walked towards the office chair and sat down. At this moment, the melodious ringtone rang. It was his phone call.

    ¡°Hello, president. I have already investigated the matter that you asked me to investigate...¡± Achen¡¯s voice was heard.

    Leng Hao had no intention of speaking. Achen continued, ¡°Miss Ye came back two days ago. This time, she came back to T city to attend her good friend¡¯s wedding. After the wedding, Miss Ye will return to the capital.¡±

    Return to the capital...

    Leng Hao hung up the phone. Actually, he had already guessed that she would not stay in T city. The Ye family was situated in the capital so she would have to go back there.

    His slender index finger scrolled through the ringtones on his phone and found something. He clicked on the ringtone and a sweet and lovely voice was immediately heard. ¡°Hubby, you have a call. Pick up the phone quickly. I love you...¡±

    This was the ringtone she recorded for him four years ago. She said that it was her exclusive ringtone. When he heard her voice, he had to pick up the phone immediately.

    For the past few years, this was the only thing he could look for when he missed her.

    Leng Hao leaned his body against the back of the chair and closed his eyes tiredly.

    ...

    In the five-star luxury winery, Ye Xiaotao came to the bride¡¯s dressing room. ¡°Knock, knock.¡± She raised her hand and knocked on the door.

 Chapter 1118 - Let Young Master Gong Chase You For Another Four Years

    <h4>Chapter 1118: Let Young Master Gong Chase You For Another Four Years</h4>

    ¡°Come in.¡± A gentle voice sounded from inside.

    Ye Xiaotao pushed the door open and entered. She saw her friend sitting in front of the dressing table. The makeup artist was helping her with her makeup and she was wearing a pure white and beautiful wedding dress.

    ¡°Ah, Xiaotao!¡± Her good friend screamed immediately when she saw her. She lifted the hem of her wedding dress and rushed over excitedly. ¡°Xiaotao, you¡¯re finally back. It has been four years. You¡¯re so cruel. You went overseas and never came back. How long has it been since west saw each other?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m back now, aren¡¯t I? Look, things hadn¡¯t changed when I¡¯m gone. You¡¯re getting married already.¡± Ye Xiaotao looked at the wedding dress her friend was wearing. ¡°Today, you¡¯re the most beautiful bride in the world. I wish you a happy marriage.¡±

    Her friend snorted. ¡°Since you¡¯re so sweet, I won¡¯t quarrel with you. Hurry up and change into your bridesmaid dress. When other people get married, they have a whole bunch of bridesmaids. You¡¯re the only one I¡¯m having. When my Xiaotao appears, you will definitely be the most beautiful bridesmaid in history. You¡¯ll win everyone in terms of beauty!¡±

    The designer walked over with the bridesmaid¡¯s dress. ¡°Miss, please follow me.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao ced the small pearl bag in her hand on the sofa and followed the designer to the changing room. She sighed andmented, ¡°I still remember how you didn¡¯t want to get married in the past. Yet, you are the first one to get married among us.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, I was young and insensible at that time. Don¡¯t take what I said too seriously. Fate came just like that.¡± Her good friend smiled sweetly. ¡°Oh right, Xiaotao, how are you?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by how am I?¡±

    ¡°Stop ying dumb with me. Are you with Young Master Gong? Young Master Gong has been chasing you for four years. He has been apanying you in France for the past four years. Xiaotao, let me tell you, Young Master Gong is handsome, rich, and infatuated with you. There are many people who want to be his girlfriend. You have to seize the opportunity...¡±

    Before herpanion could finish, Ye Xiaotao had already walked out of the dressing room.

    ¡°Wow!¡± The good friend¡¯s eyes lit up.

    The bridesmaid¡¯s dress was a short dress that wrapped around the chest and waist. The bridesmaid mustn¡¯t steal the bride¡¯s limelight so the design of the bridesmaid¡¯s dress was very simple. However, this bridesmaid¡¯s dress looked extremely beautiful on Ye Xiaotao¡¯s body.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s skin was very white. It was lustrous and smooth. The dress was wrapped around the chest so it allowed her to expose her beautiful neck and corbone. The dress covered the top of her thighs. Her legs were straight and slender and her thighs were long and well-proportioned. The key point was that her waist was very thin. It seemed as easily broken as the branches of a willow tree. No man would be able to control himself when he saw her.

    During the past four years, she permed her elegant straight hair. Her long and wavy hair spread over her shoulders. The makeup artist had stuck a small crystal crown on the right side of her loose bangs. She looked breathtakingly beautiful.

    Her good friend walked forward. ¡°Xiaotao, I take back what I just said. Let Young Master Gong chase you for another four years!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Herpanion was really fickle-minded.

    ¡°Xiaotao,¡± Her good friend came towards her and held her slender arm intimately, ¡°Among the few of us, you¡¯re the person I sincerely hope will lead a happy life. Look at how outstanding you are now. You¡¯re so beautiful and you even organized your own art exhibition. Young Master Gong is devoted to you. I really hope that you can throw away the past and obtain true happiness.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao curled the corners of her lips and rubbed her friend¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already walked out of my past during these four years.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    The two old friends looked at each other and smiled.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Someone rushed in. ¡°This is bad.¡±

 Chapter 1119 - Goodbye

    <h4>Chapter 1119: Goodbye</h4>

    Her good friend went forward. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°XiaoJie, we counted the number of guests who just arrived and realized that there is an additional ten to twenty guests. That is around two tables but we have already reserved a banquet in the hall. We won¡¯t be able to more tables. The only way now is to negotiate with the winery to rent the private room next door.¡±

    The good friend heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I thought something big had happened. Go and negotiate with the hotel manager.¡±

    ¡°The problem is, the hotel manager said that the private room next door can¡¯t be rented...¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The friend was stunned. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either...¡±

    The friend immediately felt anxious and nervous. How could they have miscounted the number of guests when they were making preparations for their wedding? The guests were already here. If there was no table for them, it would look terrible.

    ¡°Xiaojie, don¡¯t panic. The winery is a business. We can send someone to negotiate again. I believe that as long as the price is right, we won¡¯t have a problem getting the private room.¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, you don¡¯t understand. This winery is the most luxurious wedding winery in T city. Even if you have money, you may not be able to book it. We managed to book it a year in advance and it was through our connection.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was stunned. Was this winery so amazing?

    Four years ago, this winery didn¡¯t exist in her memory.

    ¡°Is this winery newly opened?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been open for four years, and it¡¯s rising rapidly. Its business is literally flying.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao nodded. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go find the hotel manager and see if there¡¯s any other way.¡±

    Herpanion¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Xiaotao, I¡¯m so touched. With you around, nothing is a problem. I¡¯ll have to rely on you.¡±

    Herpanion put her hands together pitifully.

    Ye Xiaotao blinked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I can¡¯t get a private room, I¡¯ll think of other ways.¡±

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao found the manager of the winery. The manager said apologetically, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry. The private room you want can¡¯t be rented for special reasons...¡±

    ¡°Can I ask what the reason is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao frowned. She felt that this winery was really strange. It was fine that they closed off the private room but the manager could not give her the specific reason.

    ¡°Miss, how about this? If you really need the private room, you can find our president personally.¡±

    ¡°Your president?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. Where is your president¡¯s office?¡±

    ¡°Miss, please follow me.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao followed the manager of the winery. To be honest, the service of this winery was very good.

    The two of them went up to the 29th floor. The manager of the winery stopped in front of the door of an office. ¡°Miss, this is the president¡¯s office. The president is inside.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked at the carved rosewood door in front of her. It was very magnificent. She nodded politely. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    The manager of the winery raised his hand and knocked on the door.

    Not long after, a low and maic voice came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s long eyshes fluttered instantly. This voice..

    It was so familiar.

    She was stunned for a moment. It had been four years. But, it seemed that she still remembered that person¡¯s voice clearly.

    Maybe she was hallucinating. How could that person be here?

    ¡°Miss, Miss...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao quickly came back to her senses. She saw the manager of the winery looking at her politely. She nodded and walked in with her slender legs.

    ...

    The office was decorated in ck and white tones. Although it looked majestic, it felt cold too. Ye Xiaotao quickly nced at the decorations before looking at the French windows in front of her. There stood a tall and eye-catching figure.

 Chapter 1120 - Hello

    <h4>Chapter 1120: Hello</h4>

    That person was standing straight in front of the window with one hand in his pocket. He wore a dark blue shirt and ck trousers. His shoulders were wide and his waist was narrow. The curves of his body were strong and perfect. The gorgeous sunlight shone in through the French window and reflected on the person¡¯s angr facial contours. It was as if his face was ted with ayer of gold. It was dazzling and charming.

    Ye Xiaotao wanted to say something, but when she saw the person¡¯s back view clearly, her pupils constricted and she stood rooted to the ground.

    If that voice was an illusion, the figure in front of her was definitely not.

    It was him.

    Leng Hao.

    She did not expect to meet him so soon.

    Although she was prepared to meet him in T city, the meeting was too... sudden.

    It caught her off guard.

    The atmosphere in the office tensed up. After a while, Leng Hao slowly turned his body. His clear blue eyes stopped on Ye Xiaotao¡¯s body.

    He didn¡¯t speak. His gaze was deep, and there was a faint glow in them.

    Ye Xiaotao was the first to speak. After all, she needed help. If she didn¡¯t, she would definitely turn around and leave.

    ¡°Hello, is this winery yours? A friend of mine is having a wedding here. She has additional guests so she wants to rent the private room next door. Is it convenient?¡±

    She said ¡®Hello¡¯...

    It sounded like she was talking to a stranger.

    In thest four years, she had been very calm and distant when she met him again.

    There was no expression on Leng Hao¡¯s face. He moved his thin lips as he said, ¡°That private room was booked by someone else.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was a little disappointed. In business, honesty was the most important thing. Since that private room was booked by someone else in advance, she had no reason to force it. It was just that Xiaojie...

    ¡°Then, can you rearrange the banquet in the hall? Can you shrink the space and add two more tables? It shouldn¡¯t be a problem...¡± She said while thinking.

    ¡°You can discuss this with the manager.¡±

    His sudden reply made Ye Xiaotao paused. Then, she felt extremely awkward and embarrassed. Did he mean... he was chasing her away?

    Ye Xiaotao straightened her slender back and then gave a wless smile. ¡°Okay, sorry to bother you. Goodbye.¡±

    She turned around and left.

    She had never thought about what it would be like to meet him again. But, the situation now really shocked her. He had such an arrogant attitude. It was as if she owed him eight million.

    What the hell?

    Ye Xiaotao wanted to leave as soon as possible but her right earring loosened and the pearl earring on her ear fell off and rolled onto the carpet.

    Oh no, after the wedding, she had to return this earring to someone else.

    She raised her foot to chase after the earring but after two steps, a tragedy happened. The pearl earring rolled into the gap between the sofa and the wall and disappeared.

    Ye Xiaotao: ...

    She turned to look at Leng Hao. The man was still in the same position as before. He was also looking at her.

    Ye Xiaotao awkwardly hooked a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°Um, I dropped my earring. Can I go get it back?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao lifted her slender legs and came to the side of the sofa. She bent her slender leg and ced it on the sofa while she stretched out her small hand to reach for the pearl earring in the gap between the walls.

    Leng Hao stood behind her and looked at her. The dress she was wearing was already short so when she bent down, the hem of the skirt rose up. He had good eyesight so he could see the whitece in her pants she was wearing.

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes darkened,. His protruding Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. He looked at her fine legs and the pair of crystal high heels. This seductive scene made him want to rush forward and lift it up before pulling it down...

 Chapter 1121 - You Still Have Feelings For Me

    <h4>Chapter 1121: You Still Have Feelings For Me</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao felt that she was exceptionally unlucky today. She met the person she didn¡¯t want to meet the most and she even dropped her earring.

    The earring was right below her finger but she just couldn¡¯t reach it...

    This was the sorrow of having a short arm...

    At this moment, a long muscr arm suddenly stretched over and helped her to pick up the pearl earring easily. Ye Xiaotao was overjoyed. She immediately turned around with smiles in her eyes as she said, ¡°Thank you...¡±

    Her words stopped abruptly. Right in front of her was an erged, exquisite, and handsome face.

    Leng Hao...

    The smile on Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face frozepletely. She was filled with awkwardness. The two of them were so close she could even smell the clean and healthy body odor of a man.

    After all these years, she was still familiar with this body odor.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± She thanked him again. Then, she turned her head and moved her body. She wanted to leave.

    However, her perky buttocks hit the man¡¯s firm thigh directly. Something hot and hard pressed against her skin.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s mind exploded with a bang. No matter how stupid she was, she knew what it was.

    Only then did she realize the ambiguous posture of the two of them. She was propping herself up on the sofa with one hand while he stood behind her... This scene was too erotic. It was easy for people to think too much.

    Ye Xiaotao was both embarrassed and angry. Did he do it on purpose?

    The two of them were married for a short period of time. He was a mature man. She did not believe that he wasn¡¯t thinking of anything when he leaned behind her. His body had already given the most honest response.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s delicate little face turned red and white from anger. She bit her lower lip with her small white teeth. She said in a low voice, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    Leng Hao looked at her peach-like small face. It was red, but it was also cold. She hated him terribly.

    He put one hand in his pocket and stepped back a little.

    As soon as he stepped back, Ye Xiaotao turned around. The atmosphere was very strange. She didn¡¯t want to stay with him for a second. She wanted to leave as soon as possible.

    However, a strand of her long hair got hooked on the bottom button of Leng Hao¡¯s shirt.

    Ye Xiaotao...

    She wanted to die.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, my hair is tangled around your button...¡± Ye Xiaotao reached out to pull her long hair.

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t move. He looked down at the flustered youngdy.

    The more annoyed Ye Xiaotao was the messier things became. She couldn¡¯t pull her hair off. Instead, it got tangled even tighter. Her entire face was burning because this posture wasn¡¯t right. She was half-kneeling on the sofa and he was standing in front of her. Her face was very close to his waist, even if she didn¡¯t want to look, she could see the curves and lines of his lean and muscr waist under his thin clothes.

    Her fingertips identally brushed against his abdomen. It was very hard. Once, on the bed, sheid on his body and counted eight abdominal muscles...

    Leng Hao frowned. He was also not feeling well. Perhaps she did not notice that her sweet breath was directed at the lower part of his body, the part that he used his palm to cover.

    ¡°Do you have scissors here?¡± Ye Xiaotao puffed up her delicate cheeks in frustration.

    Leng Hao¡¯s mouth was dry and his voice was hoarse. He didn¡¯t answer the question and said, ¡°Your face is red.¡±

    What?

    Ye Xiaotao raised her big ck eyes and looked at him.

    ¡°You still have feelings for me.¡±

    It was not a question but a confirmation.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s heart trembled violently. She understood what he meant. Her face was very hot. It was probably so red that it looked as though blood was about to drip out.

    Women blushed mostly because of the man they liked.

    ¡°Mr. Leng, let me exin to you. If a woman blushes, it might be because she¡¯s shy, or it might be because she¡¯s angry, embarrassed... I think I belong to thetter...¡±

 Chapter 1122 - Just My Ex-husband

    <h4>Chapter 1122: Just My Ex-husband</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao raised her eyebrows and looked at his crotch. ¡°On the other hand, Mr. Leng, do you dare to take your hand out of your pocket? What are you hiding?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Mr. Leng gets your confidence from. I think any woman would blush in embarrassment and anger if there was a gun pointing at her so rudely. Besides, you¡¯re just my ex-husband. I don¡¯t want to graze on old grass.¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s blood rushed to his brain. His body became more and more restless as he looked at her eloquent behavior.

    A gun..

    Ex-husband..

    As he listened to her words, he really wanted to push her down and then... possessed her.

    He wanted to let her cry, let her beg for mercy, and let her clearly who her man was.

    After four years, her body had grown entirely. The 20-year-old Ye Xiaotao was like a peach with juice seeping out with just a single touch. In front of him, she was just a kitten that had not grown up. But now, the 24-year-olddy¡¯s eyes were even more exquisite and bright. She had the charm of a youngdy, just like that thorny wild rose, stubborn, enchanting, and charming...

    Very good, she could challenge him and talk back to him now.

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes were filled with infatuation. This version of Ye Xiaotao was extremely enchanting.

    He could not even bear to blink his eyes.

    He slowly touched her small face with hisrge palm and he bent down in an attempt to kiss her small mouth.

    Ye Xiaotao had already realized what he wanted to do. His clear blue eyes were dark and misty, like... a wild beast in oestrus...

    She pulled down her long hair with force and bent her knees to kick his crotch when he was close.

    Leng Hao was not prepared. He grunted and took two steps back. A thinyer of sweat appeared on his forehead because of the pain. He gritted his teeth and stared at the woman. ¡°Ye Xiaotao, how can you bear to kick me? If you cripple it, what will you use in the future?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao stood up and elegantly tidied up her dress. Then, she raised her eyebrows and looked at the angry man. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested in that rusty thing of yours. If I want to use that, there will be a man who can satisfy me.¡±

    Leng Hao...

    Ye Xiaotao walked away with her heels.

    ...

    After leaving the office, Ye Xiaotao took two deep breaths of the fresh air outside. Her face gradually cooled down, and her heart also calmed down.

    She returned empty-handed this time. She didn¡¯t know how to exin it to her good friend.

    She walked to the corridor and her young friend rushed out excitedly. She gave Ye Xiaotao a bear hug. ¡°Xiaotao, you¡¯re really awesome. I knew that as long as you make a move, there¡¯s nothing impossible!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was stunned. ¡°What... do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The winery has already agreed to rent that private room to us.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao...

    ¡°Oh my, Xiaotao, why are you daydreaming? The wedding ceremony is about to start. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Her good friend pulled Ye Xiaotao and ran off.

    Only then did Ye Xiaotao suspect that she had stepped into an borate scheme. Could it be that Leng Hao had used the private room to lure her over? Everything was too coincidental and very strange.

    She shook her head and stopped thinking about these things. No matter what, she would leave after this wedding.

    This city, that person, she never wanted to see either again.

    ...

    Her good friend and the groom made a lifetimemitment in front of the priest. Then, they exchanged rings and kissed. Ye Xiaotao felt tears welling up in her eyes. She was touched by their happiness.

    This was great. The good friend had finally found her own happiness.

    At this moment, an uproar was heard. ¡°Bride, throw the bouquet here. Here, here...¡±

    The bride began to throw the bouquet. Everyone squeezed forward to gain some luck so that they could find a partner as soon as possible. Ye Xiaotao lifted the corners of her lips and consciously stepped back.

    Her good friend on the stage shouted in a cheeky manner, ¡°Everyone, get ready. I¡¯ll throw it now.¡±

 Chapter 1123 - Get Married, Get Married

    <h4>Chapter 1123: Get Married, Get Married</h4>

    The bouquet drew a perfect arc in the air. Everyone raised their heads and held their breaths in anticipation.

    At this moment, Ye Xiaotao something tight around her waist. Someone hugged her. Then, a long arm appeared in her line of sight and the bouquet fell into that person¡¯s hand.

    Ye Xiaotao looked sideways and saw a handsome face.

    Gong Yi.

    Gong Yi tightened his grip on her slender waist and pulled her into his embrace. He stuffed the bouquet into her arms and gave an evil smile. ¡°What are you daydreaming about? Did you get bewitched when you saw me?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao...

    She rolled her eyes at him.

    Where did his confidencee from?

    ¡°Young Master Gong, congrattions!¡± At this moment, her good friend ran over while lifting the hem of her wedding dress. She winked at Ye Xiaotao flirtatiously. ¡°Young Master Gong, Xiaotao, you¡¯ve caught my bouquet. Are you going to get married soon?¡±

    Married??

    ¡°I...¡± Ye Xiaotao wanted to say something.

    ¡°Of course! Since you invited us to the wedding, I¡¯ll definitely invite you to our wedding!¡±Gong Yi raised his eyebrows and leaned over to kiss Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face in front of everyone.

    Ye Xiaotao wanted to give him a kick.

    ¡°Wow...¡± The entire ce exploded in an uproar. Her good friend and the onlookers apuded and cheered. ¡°Get married! Get married! Get married!¡±

    ¡°President...¡± Achen, who was standing upstairs, saw the entire scene downstairs. He carefully observed the expression of the man next to him.

    Leng Hao stared at the man and woman who were surrounded by the onlookers downstairs. He clenched his fists in his trouser pocket. He used all his strength to prevent himself from jumping down and pulling the two people away.

    Without saying anything, he turned around and left.

    Achen suddenly felt a gust of cold wind blowing beside him.

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao got rid of Gong Yi and went to the bathroom. She stood in front of the sink and washed her face with cold water. At this time, she heard someone talking inside the secretpartment¡ª

    ¡°Hey, have you seen Ye Xiaotao? She¡¯s back and she¡¯s the bridesmaid for the wedding.¡±

    ¡°How can I not see her? She stole the bride¡¯s limelight just by standing there. Didn¡¯t you see that all the men present were peeking at her? They looked like they wanted to drag her into a small wooden hut and take off her clothes.¡±

    ¡°Haha, why are you so agitated? Is your boyfriend drooling at Ye Xiaotao?¡±

    ¡°Humph, Ye Xiaotao is a seductive vixen. How did she have the nerve toe back? The incident four years ago caused such a hugemotion. Although her father suppressed it, everyone knows that she, Ye Xiaotao, is the third party.¡±

    ¡°Not only that, she even married President Leng and then divorced him. She¡¯s just a loose woman who has been yed by someone else before!¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it, I really sympathize Young Master Gong. Young Master Gong doesn¡¯tck any women. Yet he insisted on picking one that had been yed before and someone around her had died. I can see that the top of his head is all green.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, why are your words so unpleasant? Ye Xiaotao is also very pitiful. Although she was the third party, President Leng doesn¡¯t like her. Back then, when things got out of hand, President Leng didn¡¯t say a word to help her. I also heard that Ye Xiaotao¡¯s child died. At that time, President Leng was in a room with another woman.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one with a kind heart! However, I heard that her child is already more than six months old. When she underwent inducedbor, the child came out to be a chubby and fair son. Do you think this is karma? Haha.¡±

    The women walked out from the secretpartment while chatting andughing.

    They stopped in their tracks abruptly. The smiles on their faces immediately disappeared because they saw Ye Xiaotao who was standing by the washstand.

    ¡°Miss... Ye, we... are talking nonsense. You... don¡¯t take it seriously...¡± The women were trembling with fear. After all, the Ye family was powerful so they only dared to say bad things behind her backs. Now that Ye Xiaotao heard them, they were afraid she would take revenge.

 Chapter 1124 - Iâ€™ll Let You Bully Me

    <h4>Chapter 1124: I¡¯ll Let You Bully Me</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao took out a piece of tissue to wipe her small hands. She stood up straight and nced at the women. ¡°Next time you speak ill of others, remember to find a ce where there¡¯s no one around.¡±

    She lifted her legs and left.

    ...

    After leaving the bathroom, Ye Xiaotao walked alone in the corridor. The tip of her nose was red and her eyes were a little moist.

    She didn¡¯t mind those women talking bad about her. There were too many women who envied and hated her since she was young. They were nobodies. It was just that... they poked a sore spot in the bottom of her heart.

    These four years, she didn¡¯t dare to think or to recall her Little Xiaotao...

    Her Little Xiaotao...

    Back then, when Little Xiaotao was induced out of her body, she supported her body and wanted to take a look at Little Xiaotao, even for just a second. However, her daddy used his hand to cover her eyes and Little Xiaotao was pushed out...

    Until now, she didn¡¯t know what Little Xiaotao looked like.

    Her child...

    If Little Xiaotao was still around, he would be four years old. She would be a mommy now...

    Ye Xiaotao felt that all the strength in her body had been drained. The wound that was hidden deep in her heart was dug out, along with her blood and flesh. She felt a heart-wrenching pain.

    She lifted her eyelids. She held back the hot tears in her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to cry.

    After making a turn, she suddenly bumped into someone.

    She lost her bnce and immediately staggered a step back. ¡°Be careful!¡± At this moment, Gong Yi grabbed her slim waist and pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°Gong Yi, let go!¡± Ye Xiaotao pressed her two small hands against his chest. She was very annoyed so she warned him coldly, ¡°If you touch me again, I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, little girl, how can you speak like this? You were the one who bumped into me and threw yourself into my arms.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ye Xiaotao raised her eyes and red at him.

    Gong Yi looked at her watery eyes and frowned. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Were you crying?¡±

    He looked back sharply. ¡°Who bullied you just now?¡±

    ¡°You are wrong. I¡¯m not crying.¡± Ye Xiaotao immediately denied it. She didn¡¯t let any tears dropped just now. She didn¡¯t know why Gong Yi¡¯s eyes were so sharp.

    She didn¡¯t want to show her scar to others.

    ¡°Tsk,¡± Gong Yi clicked his tongue unhappily. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go and find out who bullied you right now!¡±

    He turned around and wanted to leave.

    ¡°Hey, Gong Yi!¡± Ye Xiaotao quickly pulled his sleeve. ¡°Why are you so annoying? I already said that I¡¯m didn¡¯t cry. You don¡¯t need to care about my matters.¡±

    Gong Yi turned around to look at her. Seeing her cold and impatient expression, he furrowed his brows violently. ¡°Stupid girl, I only pay attention to your every move because I like you. You went to the bathroom for fifteen minutes. I¡¯ve already waited for ten minutes and all you¡¯re going to do is to bully me like this?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao froze. She suddenly felt that... the current Gong Yi was a reflection of her four years ago.

    She only noticed him because she liked him. He didn¡¯t like her so he ignored her.

    Four years ago, Leng Hao bullied her, and now she was bullying Gong Yi.

    She could do it because she knew that Gong Yi liked her.

    For some reason, her eyes reddened again. She withdrew her small hand and lowered her eyelids. Then, she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m not in a good mood...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, she suddenly fell into a warm embrace. Gong Yi had taken a step and leaned forward to hug her. He sighed and coaxed her softly and lovingly, ¡°Why are you crying again? Alright, alright, I¡¯ll let you bully me. You can bully me however you want. You can bully me for the rest of your life, eh?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Tao, you know what? I regret it. If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to America when you were 18 years old. I should have stayed beside you and protect you. That way... you wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt.¡±

 Chapter 1125 - Letâ€™s Go Home

    <h4>Chapter 1125: Let¡¯s Go Home</h4>

    Every woman wanted to be pampered and cared for. Ye Xiaotao admitted that when she was in a state of sorrow, Gong Yi was like a ray of sunshine that warmed her heart.

    Ye Xiaotao closed her eyes gently. In fact, this felt quite good.

    Find a man who loved her and live a happy life.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t go to America, how will you support me in the future?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have money, but my dad does. Let¡¯s save and live frugally. It won¡¯t be a problem for us to live off our parents for the rest of our lives.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao burst into outughing. Alright, this was a good man who had both grace and humor. She reached out and grabbed Gong Yi¡¯s shirt around his waist.

    Gong Yi held her small face with both of his hands. He closed his eyes and kissed her forehead. ¡°Xiaotao, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Go home.

    Go back to the capital.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Xiaotao nodded her head vigorously. She ced her small hand on Gong Yi¡¯s palm.

    Gong Yi left with her.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t know that there was a man standing behind her all this while. Leng Hao watched Gong Yi and her as they left.

    ¡°Boss... Boss Leng, please let us go. We... won¡¯t dare to do it again...¡± The women who were in the bathroom were already trembling in fear. They were controlled by a few bodyguards in ck.

    ¡°Boss...¡± Achen waited for Leng Hao to tell him what to do.

    Leng Hao looked back at the women. His eyes seemed to be filled with poison. It was so sharp that it made people shudder. ¡°Teach them what to say and what not to say.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Leng Hao left.

    ¡°Boss Leng...¡± The women wanted to beg for mercy. Achen gave the bodyguards a look. ¡°p, p!¡± Sounds of ps were heard one after another. The bodyguards in ck pped the women hard on their faces.

    Blood quickly flowed out of the corners of the women¡¯s mouths. They were beaten until they felt dizzy.

    They didn¡¯t know when the ps ended. When the bodyguards let go of them, they were already lying weakly on the ground. Their faces were swollen and numb with pain. However, Achen¡¯s voice pushed them into the abyss. ¡°Make them all disappear!¡±

    ...

    Gong Yi and Ye Xiaotao returned to the hall. Ye Xiaotao bid farewell to her good friend. ¡°Xiaojie, I wish you happiness. I¡¯m will be going back to Beijing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going back so soon? Why don¡¯t you stay and y for a few more days?¡±

    ¡°No need. We can get together again when we¡¯re free.¡±

    Her good friend looked at her small hand that was tightly holding Gong Yi¡¯s hand. She immediately giggled and said, ¡°Oh, I understand. I¡¯m waiting to drink your wedding wine.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao smiled and looked sideways at Gong Yi.

    Gong Yi raised his eyebrows. The brilliant crystal lights in the hall shone on the girl¡¯s small face. In his heart, her beauty was iparable to anyone.

    ¡°Xiaotao, this is the right way. We must cherish the person in front of us.¡± Her good friend was very happy.

    ¡°Okay, I got it. Then, we¡¯ll leave first.¡± Ye Xiaotao said goodbye.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gong Yi held Ye Xiaotao¡¯s small hand and left with her. There were many people in the hall. He was afraid that she would bump into someone so Gong Yi stretched out his long arm and hugged her in his arms.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t reject this kind of intimacy anymore. She gently leaned her head on Gong Yi¡¯s chest.

    Her good friend looked at the two receding figures and felt very gratified. Among her friends, Xiaotao was the most outstanding one. But, she was also the one who suffered the most. Now, Xiaotao was willing to let go of the past and ept Young Master Gong. She felt that this was the best choice.

    Xiaotao, go for it!

    With this thought in mind, Xiaojie turned around and happened to see Leng Hao standing in front of her. He was staring in the direction where Ye Xiaotao disappeared with one hand in his trouser pocket.

    Her impression of Leng Hao was extremely bad. Four years ago, this was the man who caused Xiaotao to lose half her life!

 Chapter 1126 - Be Careful!

    <h4>Chapter 1126: Be Careful!</h4>

    ¡°Boss Leng, hello...¡± Xiaotao¡¯s good friend took a ss of red wine and walked forward. She smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we would bump into each other here... What are you looking at? Oh, you¡¯re looking at Xiaotao. Xiaotao has left with Young Master Gong...¡±

    ¡°Young Master Gong and our Xiaotao are childhood sweethearts. Not only is he the crown prince of the Gong family, but he¡¯s also the CEO of UFC, a publicly listedpany in the United States. He¡¯s a favored son of heaven. But, the most important thing is, Young Master Gong is so infatuated with our Xiaotao. He has been chasing her for the past four years... Our Xiaotao should have a man like Young Master Gong protecting her. Some blind scumbag isn¡¯t worthy of our Xiaotao at all!¡±

    Xiaojie was deliberately taunting Leng Hao. As expected, after she finished her words, Leng Hao¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. He was emitting a sinister and cold aura.

    Hmph, serves him right!

    Having achieved her goal, Xiaojie walked away in her high heels with satisfaction. At this moment, she heard a soft cry beside her. ¡°Oh my god, look, the French window over there seems to be cracked. It¡¯s going to fall soon...¡±

    Xiaojie immediately looked back. Her pupils constricted as she saw countless cracks appearing on the bright ss window in front of her. It was about to smash into the guests in the main hall.

    That ss window was just beside the door. Gong Yi and Ye Xiaotao had already walked to the door.

    ¡°Xiaotao, Young Master Gong, be careful!¡± Xiaojie screamed.

    Leng Hao was aware of the danger before anyone else. When Xiaojie was screaming, he had already lifted his long legs and ran towards Ye Xiaotao. He only had one thought in mind. He must protect her and not let her get hurt...

    However, when Gong Yi heard Xiaojie¡¯s scream, he immediately sensed that something was wrong with the French window. ¡°Xiaotao, get down!¡±

    Gong Yi pushed Ye Xiaotao down and then covered her with his body. He protected her tightly in his arms.

    Leng Hao stopped in his tracks. Then, he quickly turned around and pounced towards the French window. The French window immediately fell in the opposite direction.

    With a sh, Leng Hao¡¯s entire bodynded on the shattered ss.

    ¡°President!¡± Achen quickly rushed over with his men.

    Xiaojie took a gasp of cold air. Through the crowd, she saw a few cuts on Leng Hao¡¯s dark blue shirt. Blood quickly flowed out of the cuts. His right cheek was also cut, leaving a deep gash. It was a ghastly sight...

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao heard a loud sound and stuck her head out from Gong Yi¡¯s arms. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°The ss over there broke...¡±

    ¡°Ah, Gong Yi, you¡¯re injured.¡± Ye Xiaotao quickly stood up. Gong Yi¡¯s shoulder had been cut by the falling ss. It was bleeding.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± Gong Yi¡¯s face was a little pale.

    ¡°How can you say you¡¯re fine when you¡¯re already bleeding?¡± Ye Xiaotao furrowed her delicate brows. She immediately tore off the hem of her dress and bandaged Gong Yi¡¯s wound. ¡°It might be a little painful. Bear with it.¡±

    Gong Yi looked sideways at they. She was gently bandaging his wound. He raised his head and looked into the distance. The spot where Leng Hao was had already been surrounded by people. But, there were drops of blood on the polished marble floor.

    ¡°Gong Yi, let¡¯s go to the hospital quickly.¡± After the bandaging was done, Ye Xiaotao helped Gong Yi up.

    Gong Yi retracted his gaze and looked intently at Ye Xiaotao. He was not a gentleman so he did not n to tell her that Leng Hao was the one who actually saved her.

    He really wanted to get this girl.

    He lowered his eyes and kissed Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Xiaotao pouted. ¡°You¡¯re already injured but you still want to bully me?¡±

 Chapter 1127 - Missing Her Dearly

    <h4>Chapter 1127: Missing Her Dearly</h4>

    ¡°Girl, I was injured because I was trying to protect you. How can you be so heartless?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Ouch.¡± Gong Yi grunted in pain. He stumbled and immediately fell towards Ye Xiaotao.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Ye Xiaotao was shocked. She quickly reached out to hug his waist.

    Gong Yi took the opportunity to kiss her face again. ¡°I lied to you.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao: ...

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gong Yi held Ye Xiaotao in his arms and strode away.

    ¡°Xiaotao, Xiao...¡± Xiaojie lifted her skirt and wanted to chase after Ye Xiaotao. However, Ye Xiaotao¡¯s figure had already disappeared. Xiaojie stood at the same spot dejectedly. She looked at Leng Hao who was not far away.

    The doctor had already arrived. Leng Hao¡¯s right leg was pierced by a ss shard. The doctor pulled the shard out with force. Xiaojie saw ayer of cold sweat on Leng Hao¡¯s forehead.

    However, he did not make a sound. His eyes were bloodshot and dim as he stared in the direction where Ye Xiaotao left.

    Xiaojie felt conflicted. Initially, she thought that Leng Hao had no feelings for Xiaotao. But now, it seemed that Leng Hao also loved Xiao Tao very much.

    She suddenly began to sympathize with Leng Hao.

    ...

    Leng Hao returned to his office. He took off his bloody shirt and trousers and changed into a clean set of clothes.

    Achen was worried. He said, ¡°Boss, the doctor is right. You should take two bottles of IV drip...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Leng Hao stood in front of the French window. He took out a cigarette and lit it up. Then, he started to smoke.

    He smoked too fast so he bent over and coughed twice.

    Achen frowned. His heart was aching for his boss. The president had received many cuts on his body by the ss shards and he lost a lot of blood. He should not smoke at this time.

    However, Achen knew that the president would not listen even if he reminded him. Right now, the president would probably only listen to... young madam¡¯s words.

    But young madam...

    ¡°Get someone to investigate the cause of the French window breaking. If it is a problem with the raw materials or the instation, I will take full responsibility and punish the relevant people severely!¡± Leng Hao furrowed his brows as he moved his thin lips.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Achen nodded He turned around and left.

    Therge office became quiet. Leng Hao inhaled a puff of smoke and slowly exhaled. His face was white and the mustache on his chin made him look extremely dispirited. His sharp and angr facial features became colder and his expression became more vicious.

    It was nighttime. Thousands of lights could be seen outside the French windows. However, there was only loneliness in his eyes.

    His mind was filled with images of Gong Yi and her hugging and holding hands. Those images pierced his heart deeply. Every breath he took at this moment was painful.

    What was she doing?

    Had she returned to the capital with Gong Yi?

    He really wanted to chase her back but he didn¡¯t dare. if he had the guts, he could have done so in the corridor leading to the washroom or in the main hall.

    But, what right did he have to be so confident?

    The cigarette butt quickly formed a circle under his feet. He had finished a pack of cigarettes. He reached into his trouser pocket. His pants were new so there were no cigarettes inside.

    He turned around andid down on the sofa. Then, he closed his eyes wearily.

    He started dreaming.

    He dreamed about what happened four years ago. He was standing at the door of the operating theater. Thedy fell from the operating table and knelt in front of him. She broke down and begged him in despair. She begged him to save her child...

    Little Xiaotao...

    His Little Xiaotao...

    If not for that ident, he would have been a father now. He should have aplete and happy family.

    But now, he had nothing.

    He was all alone.

    ...

    Leng Hao was woken up by the ringing of a bell. He opened his eyes. His eyes were bloodshot and there was a patch of blue-ck below his eyes. He looked around and realized that he was in the office.

 Chapter 1128 - Uncle, Whatâ€™s Wrong With Your Face

    <h4>Chapter 1128: Chapter 1138: Uncle, What¡¯s Wrong With Your Face</h4>

    Leng Hao reached for his phone and answered the call. ¡°Hello...¡±

    His voice was hoarse and disfluent.

    ¡°Hello, elder brother, where are you now?¡± Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s soft voice came through the phone.

    Leng Hao¡¯s expression softened a little. In the past four years, the only thing worth rejoicing and being happy about was his sister¡¯s safe return.

    ¡°I¡¯m in the office...¡±

    ¡°Elder brother, why are you still in the office? Little Sileng has been standing at the door and waiting for you for a long time. Today is Sileng¡¯s four years old birthday. You haven¡¯t forgotten about it, right?¡±

    Leng Hao immediately sat up from the sofa. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll rush over now.¡±

    He went to get the coat on the sofa.

    ¡°Elder brother!¡± Leng Zhiyuan stopped him. ¡°This morning, Sileng and I went out on the street and happened to meet Xiaotao. Sileng held onto Xiaotao and insisted that this beautiful sister must celebrate his birthday. Now, Xiaotao is at my ce. This is a rare opportunity.¡±

    Leng Hao paused for a moment. Then, he slowly smiled. ¡°Help me thank Sileng.¡±

    This little brat was smart.

    ¡°Yes, Elder brother. Come quickly.¡±

    ...

    In the Zhou family¡¯s vi.

    The maid opened the door and Leng Hao walked in.

    ¡°Elder brother, you¡¯ve arrived?¡± Zhou Yao went up to greet him.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Hao nodded. He looked forward.

    Little Zhou Sileng was holding Ye Xiaotao¡¯s hand. He eximed, ¡°Wow, beautiful sister, you draw so fast, but... What are you drawing?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was wearing a short dark green hoodie, ck slim pants, and a white scarf around her neck. She looked young and pretty. She was holding a piece of chalk in one hand and coloring on the drawing board. It was impossible to tell what she was drawing.

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± She put down the chalk and looked at Zhou Sileng with a mischievous smile. ¡°Sileng,e here. You¡¯ll know what I¡¯m drawing by blowing on the drawing board.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Zhou Sileng immediately blew on the drawing board with all his might.

    The colored chalk dust on the drawing board scattered in the air. A human figure appeared on the drawing board. It was Zhou Sileng. He had transformed into Ultraman and was holding a weapon in his hand. He looked as handsome as he could be.

    ¡°Oh my god.¡± Zhou Sileng¡¯s mouth was wide open. He looked at Ye Xiaotao with great admiration. ¡°Pretty sister, I worship you so much. Your drawing is like magic. It¡¯s so surprising!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao patted Zhou Sileng¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°Do you like it? I didn¡¯t know it was Sileng¡¯s birthday today so I didn¡¯t prepare a gift. Take it as my birthday gift to you, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Zhou Sileng was dancing with joy. At this moment, he turned his head and saw Leng Hao standing by the door. ¡°Uncle!¡± He rushed over happily.

    Ye Xiaotao turned around. Zhou Sileng was already hugging Leng Hao¡¯s thigh tightly. Leng Hao rubbed his ck hair and looked up at her.

    Their eyes met. Ye Xiaotao was stunned for a moment because Leng Hao had a wound on his cheek. The wound was about five centimeters long. For a delicate and handsome man like him, this wound more or less ruined his beauty.

    What happened to him?

    When she saw him yesterday, he was still fine.

    ¡°Uncle, what happened to your face?¡± Zhou Sileng looked up and asked with concern.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Leng Hao nced at Zhou Sileng and then looked at Ye Xiaotao. His voice was very hoarse. ¡°I identally cut it yesterday.¡±

 Chapter 1129 - I Have A Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 1129: I Have A Boyfriend</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao noticed that Leng Hao was staring at her as he spoke so she nodded politely and distanced herself from him. Then, she averted his gaze.

    Although she despised him, she did not want to make the two of them look like enemies when they met again. If she made things difficult for others, it meant that she was making things difficult for herself.

    At this moment, Leng Zhiyuan ran out of the kitchen. ¡°Elder brother, you¡¯re finally here. Everyone is waiting for you. Sileng started shouting that he wanted to light candles and make a birthday wish as soon as he woke up in the morning. Quick, take down the cake and let my birthday boy make a wish.¡±

    ...

    The cake was ced on the small wooden table. Everyone stood around Zhou Sileng.

    Zhou Yao put away the lighter and looked at his son. ¡°Alright, Sileng, you can make a wish now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, daddy!¡± Zhou Sileng thanked him very sweetly. He put his hands together, closed his eyes, and began to make a wish.

    A minuteter, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Zhou Sileng blew the candle.

    ¡°Awesome!¡± Everyone apuded. Leng Zhiyuan bent down and kissed her son. She asked gently, ¡°Sileng, what did you wish for?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Zhou Sileng blinked with his big ck eyes and said in his baby voice, ¡°I hope my uncle will get married soon and give me an aunt.¡±

    Aunt...

    This wish caused Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan to look at Ye Xiaotao at the same time. This former aunt...

    ¡°Pretty sister.¡± Zhou Sileng held Ye Xiaotao¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you think this wish of mine can be fulfilled? My uncle is handsome and rich. The key thing is, he has been single all these years and never had a girlfriend. In my opinion, only someone like pretty sister is worthy of my uncle. Why don¡¯t you be my aunt? I guarantee that my uncle will dote on you and love you very much, just like how my daddy treats my mommy.¡±

    At this moment, Ye Xiaotao finally understood that this little guy wanted to set her up with Leng Hao.

    Sister Leng and General Zhou probably had the same intention.

    Ye Xiaotao looked up and nced at Leng Hao who was opposite her. He was also looking at her with an intense and expectant gaze.

    Ever since he entered this house, his gaze had been fixed on her.

    Ye Xiaotao withdrew her hand. She rubbed Zhou Sileng¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Sileng, this birthday wish of yours will definitelye true.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Zhou Sileng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then...¡±

    ¡°But, sister already has a boyfriend and she will be getting married soon,¡± Ye Xiaotao said affirmatively.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhou Sileng expressed his disappointment.

    The bright light in Leng Hao¡¯s eyes extinguished a little by a little. His body began to feel cold. He felt the cold wind drilling into his bones.

    She said that she was going to get married...

    Probably with Gong Yi.

    His heart began to hurt again. It hurt continuously, from pain to numbness. After the numbness, it began to hurt again.

    ...

    Zhou Yao went to pick up the phone. Zhou Sileng pulled Ye Xiaotao along to eat cake while Leng Zhiyuan and Leng Hao stood on the balcony.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at Ye Xiaotao¡¯s youthful and charming face, and then looked at her brother¡¯s haggard and lonely expression. Leng Zhiyuan sighed and asked with concern, ¡°Brother, what happened to your face?¡±

    ¡°I identally cut it...¡±

    ¡°How could you be so careless, you...¡±

    ¡°I want to take a shower,¡± Leng Hao interrupted Leng Zhiyuan. He didn¡¯t take a showerst night.

    Leng Zhiyuan was stunned. She knew that her brother had already closed his heart tightly. He didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep the room upstairs for you. There¡¯s a change of clothes in there. You can go up and take a shower.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Leng Hao nodded. Then, he lifted his long legs and went upstairs.

 Chapter 1130 - Why Are You Ignoring Me

    <h4>Chapter 1130: Why Are You Ignoring Me</h4>

    After entering the room upstairs, Leng Hao closed the door. All the noises outside were cut off from the room. It was very peaceful.

    He lifted his hand and unbuttoned his shirt buttons one by one before taking it off. He did not go to the bathroom. Instead, he walked to the bedside and sat down. Then, he took out a cigarette and lit it.

    His tall and handsome back hunched forward as he lowered his eyes and smoked.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s words kept echoing beside his ears. ¡°I already have a boyfriend. I will be getting married soon.¡± His heart felt empty and his body was tired.

    The boundless sea surged and waves mmed his heart. He felt... despair.

    At this moment, two sets of footsteps sounded outside the door. Zhou Sileng¡¯s delicate voice was heard. ¡°Pretty sister,e with me quickly...¡±

    ¡°This is not good. It¡¯s not polite toe to the rooms upstairs...¡±

    ¡°This is my home. I invited you here. What¡¯s not polite about it? I don¡¯t care, pretty sister, you draw really well. I want you to draw another picture in my homework book. I want to show it to my ssmates at school so that they will be envious... pretty sister, don¡¯t reject me. This is my birthday present.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    As Ye Xiaotao was hesitating, Zhou Sileng had already pushed open a door and pulled her in.

    The room was very dark and the curtains were closed. Ye Xiaotao saw the man sitting by the bed at first nce and she froze.

    Leng Hao had taken off his shirt, revealing his lean and strong physique. He wore a pair of ck trousers with a ck metal belt tied around his narrow waist. It was giving off a cold light.

    He was smoking. There was a spark of fire between his slender fingers. Smoke came out from his thin lips, blurring his handsome face.

    Sensing that someone had barged in, he raised his head.

    Their gazes met in the air.

    Ye Xiaotao was stunned for a moment before she started feeling awkward. She quickly shifted her gaze away from him and said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were here. It was Sileng who dragged me in...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao turned around to look for Zhou Silen, but there was no one around her. Zhou Sileng had already left.

    Ye Xiaotao: ...

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving first.¡± She didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. She was annoyed and embarrassed. He was naked. This should be his room and she had intruded into his private territory.

    She turned around and left.

    After taking two steps, a low and hoarse voice came from behind her. ¡°Where are you going in such a hurry?¡±

    For some reason, Ye Xiaotao could hear the sarcasm and sharpness in his tone, as if he was questioning her.

    Ye Xiaotao was speechless. She just ignored him and left.

    She put her small hand on the doorknob and wanted to pull the door open and walk out. But, at this time, a big palm pressed on her hand and stopped her action. The man¡¯s voice became colder. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Did you hear me?!¡±

    ¡°No, let go!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao freed herself from hisrge palm.

    However, the strong palm pressed on her shoulder instead. The man turned around with ease and she was forced to turn around to face him. In her eyes, she saw his cold and hard face getting bigger. She could hear him interrogating her as he tried his best to restrain his emotions. ¡°Ye Xiaotao, why are you... ignoring me?¡±

    She was unable to break free so Ye Xiaotao decided to straighten her slender back and looked at him directly in the eye with her clear and watery eyes. Instead of answering, she asked, ¡°Leng Hao, what do you want?¡±

    Leng Hao was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect her to ask this question. He hadn¡¯t thought of an answer. ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re divorced. Now you¡¯re my ex-husband. You want to be my friend...¡±

 Chapter 1131 - I Allow You To Hate Me

    <h4>Chapter 1131: I Allow You To Hate Me</h4>

    ¡°If you want to be my friend, then I¡¯m sorry. I have plenty of friends. I don¡¯t need you... But, looking at Mr. Leng¡¯s reaction, are you nning to get back together with me?¡±

    Leng Hao stopped breathing for a moment when he heard her speaking so bluntly. He stared at her with an intense gaze. ¡°What if I say... yes?¡±

    ¡°Then my answer is only one word. Impossible!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Leng Hao took a deep breath and tried to suppress the anger in his heart. ¡°Ye Xiaotao, don¡¯t think too much. I have no intention of getting back together with you...¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why do you care whether I ignored you or not?!¡±

    Leng Hao: ...

    ¡°Let me go, I want to leave!¡± Ye Xiaotao pushed his big palm away and turned to leave.

    Her attitude was too heartless and decisive. Feeling the soft warmth in his arms slowly withdrawing, Leng Hao¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. ¡°You didn¡¯t treat me like this in the past. Is it because of Gong Yi? After you leave me, are you going back to Gong Yi¡¯s side? He¡¯s your new boyfriend. Are you guys getting married?¡±

    He asked all the questions that had pent up in his heart in a single breath.

    Ye Xiaotao thought it was funny. What right did he have to question her? What right did he have?

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to report my matters to you. Let me go!¡± She entuated her tone.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let go. I won¡¯t let go.¡± Leng Hao murmured. Then, he stretched out his two strong arms to hug her slim waist.

    ¡°p!¡± Ye Xiaotao hit his palm hard. Her face turned cold. ¡°Mr. Leng, do you know what you¡¯re doing now? If you dare to touch me, I¡¯ll sue you for rape.¡±

    His palm was red. She almost used all her strength. Leng Hao¡¯s gaze turned cold and he directly pulled her into his arms. He smiled sinisterly and stubbornly. ¡°Rape? Well, since you have already convicted me, I will now confirm my crime.¡±

    Leng Hao picked her up easily and carried her on his shoulder.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s heart sank. She screamed, ¡°Leng Hao, let go!¡±

    She was really panicking. This was the Leng family¡¯s territory. With his ability, if he forced himself on her, she would not be his match even if there were ten of her.

    How could she be so stupid?

    Why did she stay in the same room as him alone?

    Leng Hao threw her onto the big bed. Ye Xiaotao grabbed the bedsheet tightly and pushed herself back to hide from him. She wanted to escape. ¡°Leng Hao, if you dare to touch me, I won¡¯t forgive you. I will hate you!¡±

    Leng Hao stood at the side of the bed and looked down on her. He watched the girl dodging around like a frightened little animal. He bent down and reached out with his long arm to grab the girl¡¯s slender ankle. Then, he pulled hard. The girl was pulled blow his body.

    He held her small jaw with two fingers and he fondly caressed the girl¡¯s delicate skin with his fingertips. He smiled and said, ¡°Okay, Ye Xiaotao, hate me. I allow you to hate me.¡±

    Hate him. That way, she would always remember him.

    He didn¡¯t want her to forget him or treat him like a stranger.

    Leng Hao leaned down and moved his head towards her red lips.

    ¡°p!¡± Ye Xiaotao pped him hard.

    She stared at him with extreme hatred.

    Five palm prints appeared on Leng Hao¡¯s handsome face. His breathing became heavier. He lifted hisrge palm to cover her eyes. Then, he closed his eyes and wanted to kiss her red lips.

    ¡°Leng Hao, I will say it onest time. Let me go, let go... hmm!¡±

    Her red lips were blocked.

    He kissed her forcefully and savagely. His dry thin lips leaned onto her tender lips and he rubbed against them twice. Then, he opened his mouth and sucked hard, as if he was eating a delicious jelly.

 Chapter 1132 - Okay, Iâ€™ll Go To Jail

    <h4>Chapter 1132: Okay, I¡¯ll Go To Jail</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes widened in fear and rejection. She did not expect that four yearster, she still wasn¡¯t able to escape from his clutches.

    However, she did not want to do this kind of thing with him.

    She could no longer do such a thing with him.

    Her two small hands dug deeply into his muscr arms. Ye Xiaotao bit his thin lips. She wished that she could bite off the flesh on his lips. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Leng Hao, I¡¯m not lying to you. If you dare to touch me, I will really sue you!¡±

    Leng Hao did not open his eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°Fine, sue me. I¡¯ll go to jail. I¡¯m willing to do it.¡±

    He held the back of her head and stuck his tongue in.

    Ye Xiaotao suddenly felt that she could not breathe properly. He had taken away all her breath and his lips were churning in her mouth. He was as overbearing and domineering as ever.

    He wanted her to live on his breath.

    Ye Xiaotao was unwilling and didn¡¯t want to do it. He had gone mad but she did not want to get hurt again.

    She kicked his body with her two slender legs and her small hands scratched a few bloody marks on his shoulder and face. She pushed him forcefully.

    Leng Hao did not resist. With his skills, it was easy for him to restrain her. But, he allowed her to vent.

    Ye Xiaotao stared at his tightly closed eyes. Although they didn¡¯t do anything, his furrowed brows, rough breathing, and scorching body revealed his desire clearly.

    He was immersed in her sweetness.

    ¡°Leng Hao!¡± She avoided his head with force and bent her knees to kick the lower part of his body.

    This time, she did not seed. The man¡¯srge palm quickly grabbed her knees and pressed them against the bedsheet. Leng Hao lifted his body and looked at her with an intense gaze as if he was looking at his sweetheart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t struggle anymore. You can¡¯t escape, I want you!¡± He seemed to be announcing his decision.

    Leng Hao reached out to untie his metal belt.

    Can¡¯t escape?

    Ye Xiaotao stared at the crystal chandelier above her head. Suddenly, the tip of her nose turned red. She broke free from hisrge palms, turned over, and crawled toward the edge of the bed.

    ¡°Someone, Help! Sister Leng, Sileng...¡±

    The side of the bed suddenly caved in. Leng Hao had also gotten on the bed. His metal belt was untied and he pulled down his pants. He grabbed thedy¡¯s waist with hisrge palms and pulled her under his body. He began to pull off her jeans.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scream. The soundproofing here is very good. Even if you scream until your throat is spoilt, no one wille. Be obedient. You have done it before. I remember that you used to like it very much,¡± Leng Hao said sinisterly.

    Her legs felt cold. Her jeans were already halfway off her legs. Her body felt very heavy. Leng Hao was pressing down on her. The hem of his knitted shirt was lifted up, and his big palm reached in.

    Ye Xiaotao was trembling all over. He was like a devil now.

    His scent lingered around her. It was the healthy smell of a man¡¯s body and the faint smell of tobo. The scary thing was that, at this moment, she actually didn¡¯t think that his smell was bad.

    In the past...

    In the past, she did like him. She was so smitten with him that the instant he was willing to touch her, she would be in a state of ecstasy, like a kitten in oestrus.

    How ridiculous was she in the past!

    Her eyes reddened. Crystal-like tears kept falling. She lifted her small hand to cover her mouth.

    She didn¡¯t want to cry out loud.

    At this moment, the ringtone of a phone was heard. Someone was calling Ye Xiaotao.

    The phone was left beside the pillow. Ye Xiaotao reached out to grab it. She nced at the screen and saw that it was Gong Yi¡¯s call.

    The man behind her probably saw it too. He hugged her waist and made her kneel on the bed. He tried to possess her as he bent down to kiss her soft earlobes.

 Chapter 1133 - Iâ€™ll Treat It As A Bite From A Dog Although he doesnâ€™t have

    <h4>Chapter 1133: I¡¯ll Treat It As A Bite From A Dog</h4>

    Although he doesn¡¯t have much practical experience, most men were probably talented in this area.

    He could easily handle the inexperienced Ye Xiaotao.

    He knew that her earlobe was her sensitive spot.

    He was seducing her.

    Ye Xiaotao bit her lower lip with her sharp teeth. There was a strong current coursing through her body. She actually responded to him. It was shameless.

    She felt ashamed.

    Extremely ashamed.

    Her fair fingers pressed hard on the call button. Gong Yi¡¯s clear voice was quickly transmitted over. ¡°Xiaotao, where are you now? You said that you¡¯re going back to make porridge for me and told me to wait at the hospital. I¡¯ve been waiting here for half a day. Do you want to starve me to death...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes turned moist. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Gong Yi, I¡¯ve been slept by another man. Do you mind?¡±

    Gong Yi froze on the other end of the phone.

    Leng Hao, who was behind her, froze as well.

    After a while, Gong Yi replied, ¡°Silly girl, can you not be so straightforward in the future? I know that you¡¯ve been married and pregnant before but that doesn¡¯t affect my liking for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Xiaotao nodded vigorously. ¡°Gong Yi, I want to get married. After we go back, we¡¯ll get married... In the past, I slept with another man. From now on, I¡¯ll only sleep with you.¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao,¡± Gong Yi gradually became suspicious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Where are you now...¡±

    Leng Hao reached out to grab the phone and hung up the phone resolutely.

    Once Gong Yi¡¯s voice disappeared, Ye Xiaotao raised her eyelids and sneered heartlessly. ¡°What, you can¡¯t stand it anymore?¡±

    Leng Hao pursed his thin lips.

    ¡°Leng Hao, you¡¯d better ept the truth. If you raped me this time, I¡¯ll definitely put you in jail. But this won¡¯t affect me from getting married and having children. I¡¯ll just take it as a bite from a dog. You got my body temporarily but it makes me hate you even more. I¡¯ll marry Gong Yi. From now on, I¡¯ll only belong to him!¡±

    Hearing her words, Leng Hao felt as if his heart had been stabbed deeply by a sharp knife. The sharp knife was twisting and turning inside him. It was so painful he wanted to die.

    He lowered his eyes and looked at the person in his hand. He had not seeded yet. Thisdy knew where his weak spot was. She stepped on his wound mercilessly.

    She was so ruthless to him.

    The burning desire just now faded instantly. Leng Hao felt as if he was pushed into an abyss. His hands and feet were cold.

    He moved away and leaned his broad back against the headboard of the bed. He frowned, looking very dispirited.

    Ye Xiaotao quickly got off the bed. She pulled up her pants and tidied up her messy clothes. She didn¡¯t want to stay in this room for even a second longer. She wanted to leave.

    She snatched her phone from his palm and turned around to leave.

    At this moment, arge palm stretched out and grabbed her slender wrist.

    She felt as though she had been bitten by a poisonous snake. Without any hesitation, she quickly shook off hisrge palm and lifted her slender legs. She ran away in a hurry, as if there was a devil chasing after her.

    Leng Hao¡¯s hearing was good and the door was not tightly shut. Hence, he heard her walking down. Leng Zhiyuan spoke to her. ¡°Hey, Xiaotao, where are you going? Are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± thedy replied and left through the vi¡¯s entrance.

    Leng Zhiyuan didn¡¯t know what was happening. She chased after her. ¡°Xiaotao, Xiaotao...¡±

    Zhou Sileng knew that he had caused trouble when he saw the scene. He timidly followed behind his mommy and called out guiltily, ¡°Pretty sister...¡±

    At this time, the sound of a car engine was heard on thewn outside the vi.

    Leng Hao got off the bed and went to the window. He looked down. He saw a shy yellow sports car parked downstairs. The driver¡¯s door opened and Gong Yi walked out.

 Chapter 1134 - I Canâ€™t Wait Any Longer

    <h4>Chapter 1134: I Can¡¯t Wait Any Longer</h4>

    Gong Yi rushed over in a hurry. He was still wearing the blue and white striped hospital gown.

    He took two steps forward and called out with concern and nervousness, ¡°Xiaotao...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao threw herself into his arms.

    Gong Yi opened his arms and hugged her tightly. He could feel her body trembling. Gong Yi kissed her hair again and again. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid. With me around, no one can hurt you...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao buried her entire face in his chest. She moved her red lips as she said in a trembling voice, ¡°He hasn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°I know. There¡¯s no need to exin.¡± Gong Yi kissed her forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gong Yi put his arm around Ye Xiaotao¡¯s shoulder and sent her to the passenger seat. Then, he turned around to go to the driver¡¯s seat. When he was opening the car door, he looked up.

    The two men¡¯s gazes instantly met.

    Gong Yi slowly curled his lips and gave Leng Hao a middle finger.

    The shy yellow sports car left quickly, leaving behind a beautiful and arrogant boot.

    ...

    In the room, Leng Hao stood there without moving for a long time.

    Gong Yi gave him a middle finger, f**k. It meant that he despised him.

    Yes, even he despised himself.

    Heh.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Leng Zhiyuan called from outside, ¡°Elder brother.¡±

    Leng Hao came back to his senses. He walked to the bedside with his long legs and picked up his shirt with his slender index finger. He casually put it on. ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened and Leng Zhiyuan stood by the door. She said hesitantly, ¡°Elder brother, was Xiaotao with you just now? Xiaotao left in a hurry and her face was pale. Did something happen.. between you two?¡±

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t say anything. He lifted his eyelids and looked at the door.

    Zhou Sileng stood behind his mother. He looked at his uncle with his big ck eyes. They were filled with guilt and confusion. He also wanted to know what happened just now.

    Leng Hao gave him a gentle smile tofort him.

    That meant, thank you.

    Leng Zhiyuan nced at the sheets. The sheets were very wrinkled as if they had just been rolled over. She guessed what had happened in her heart.

    She didn¡¯t expect her elder brother, someone who was so distant and cold, to be unable to control himself.

    Leng Zhiyuan sighed, ¡°Elder brother, don¡¯t you think that treating Xiaotao like this will only make her more disgusted with you? Four years ago, Xiaotao was seriously hurt. She has a grudge against you. If you want to start over with her, you need to be gentle and patient. Wait for her to turn back slowly.¡±

    Leng Hao sat by the bed. He lowered his eyes and lit a cigarette. ¡°Huh, wait? I Can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±

    She had Gong Yi.

    She was going to get married.

    Every time he thought of this, he felt like ants were biting his bone marrow.

    This feeling was about to drive him crazy.

    ¡°Brother, why can¡¯t you wait? Don¡¯t forget that in the past, you spent nearly ten years waiting for Bai Lingyun...¡± Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s tone was reproachful. In her eyes, Xiaotao was an especially good girl. It was her elder brother¡¯s fault that she and he had reached this state.

    Now, her elder brother was still speaking in such a tone. Comparing Bai Lingyun to Xiaotao, the way he treated them was like the difference between heaven and earth.

    However, he was still her elder brother after all. As his younger sister, it was not appropriate for her to be overly reproachful.

    Leng Hao heard herints and took a deep puff of his cigarette. He flicked the ash in the ashtray. He knew that Ye Xiaotao was very likable. His father had not spoken to him for four years because of her and now even his younger sister was like this.

    Bai Lingyun...

    That woman seemed to something of the past. He could no longer remember her anymore.

 Chapter 1135 - Chase Her Back

    <h4>Chapter 1135: Chase Her Back</h4>

    ¡°Yes, I have indeed waited for Bai Lingyun for ten years. In fact, I don¡¯t know why I waited so long. Bai Lingyun was still mingling with all kinds of men at that time... Now that she is back, I can¡¯t wait any longer. Gong Yi is circling around her like a fly. I want to crush him to death even in my dreams...¡±

    Leng Hao curled his lips as he continued, ¡°Perhaps ten years of loving Bai Lingyun can¡¯tpare to this one moment where I love her.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect her big brother to say such sentimental but... warm words.

    ¡°Brother, since you love Xiaotao so much, you shouldn¡¯t use violence to force her to do something she doesn¡¯t like to do...¡±

    ¡°Then, what do you think I should do?¡± Leng Hao looked at Leng Zhiyuan. He smiled mockingly at himself. ¡°I also want to be slow, gentle, and patient but she ignores me! She can¡¯t see what I¡¯m doing! I can¡¯t stand her being so cold to me. I used violence because that¡¯s the only way she will look at me. I want to find a sense of security from her heart, just a little. I¡¯m... afraid that she will really forget me.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan suddenly felt her heart ache for her elder brother.

    Everyone saw Xiaotao getting hurt but what about her elder brother?

    He had lost his son and he was now alone. He had nothing left.

    The girl who had suddenly intruded into his life brought him a catastrophe and gave him a heart-wrenching pain.

    ¡°Brother,¡± Leng Zhiyuan sighed. ¡°Go and chase Xiaotao back.¡±

    ¡°But, will I be able to chase her back?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Leng Zhiyuan shook her head. ¡°The only thing I know is that if you don¡¯t chase her, Xiaotao will be Mrs. Gong soon.¡±

    ...

    In the capital.

    Ye Xiaotao slept soundly the moment she went home. She forgot all the unpleasant things that had happened in T City. No one could affect her good mood, especially Leng Hao.

    She wanted to live a happy life every day.

    In the art exhibition hall.

    The assistants moved in the exquisite ss counters one by one. ¡°Xiaotao, is it suitable to be ced here?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was wearing a military green short jacket and high-top riding boots. She looked away from the documents in her hands and nced at the front. ¡°Move to the left. Don¡¯t be too formal. ce it casually.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ai, have you printed the invitation? It should be sent out today, right?¡± Ye Xiaotao looked at her assistant, Xiao Ai.

    Xiao Ai smiled. ¡°Xiaotao, the invitation has been printed and sent out. In two weeks, it will be our third exhibition. With your current fame, all the people with authority and famous people in the world wille. Most importantly, this is the capital. With your father¡¯s influence, every influential person in the capital will gather here.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao smiled. Painting was her love. Fortunately, she had already made some achievements.

    She didn¡¯t disappoint her youth.

    ¡°Xiaotao, how about hanging this drawing board here?¡± Gong Yi called out from the front.

    Ye Xiaotao looked up and saw Gong Yi standing on a stool. He was hanging a drawing board personally. The beautiful eyes carved on his handsome face were looking at her gently.

    Xiao Ai immediately smiled ambiguously. ¡°Young Master Gong, leave those matters to us. We won¡¯t dare to trouble you. Besides, is it appropriate for you to dote on Xiaotao so much in front of us?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The other people present chimed in.

    Gong Yi raised his sword-like eyebrows. ¡°If I don¡¯t dote on my girlfriend, am I supposed to dote on you?¡±

 Chapter 1136 - I Donâ€™t Want A Verbal Thank you

    <h4>Chapter 1136: I Don¡¯t Want A Verbal Thank you</h4>

    Gong Yi¡¯s words immediately caused everyone to whistle. ¡°Young Master Gong, your deration of love is so domineering.¡±

    Xiao Ai nudged Ye Xiaotao, who was beside her. ¡°Xiaotao, Young Master Gong treats you so well. We¡¯re all so envious of you. You must be very happy.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked at Gong Yi. Her delicate little face was overflowing with gentleness. This was probably... happiness.

    At this moment, Gong Yi finished hanging up the drawing board and ran over. He hugged her delicate shoulders and said, ¡°Xiaotao, take a look at theyout of the exhibition hall. Is there anything else that needs to be changed?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked around. Then, she frowned. ¡°Theyout is very good. However, I feel that the hall is a little empty. It¡¯s too solemn. It¡¯s not warm at all.¡±

    ¡°You mean you need some essories or decorations?¡± Gong Yi asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean. But, it¡¯s hard to choose the decorations for an art exhibition hall. It¡¯s the finishing touch so it¡¯s easy to mess up... Oh right, I used to attend other people¡¯s art exhibitions in France. I saw a big doll hanging inside the hall. It¡¯s very delicate and beautiful. It¡¯s made of cloth, green bamboo, and crystal. The craftsmanship is quite exquisite...¡± Ye Xiaotao kept praising.

    ¡°Is this it?¡± Gong Yi took out a big doll from his pocket.

    ¡°Wow.¡± Ye Xiaotao eximed. She held the big doll in her hand. ¡°That¡¯s right, this is it. Gong Yi, why do you have this?¡±

    Gong Yi reached out and stroked her hair. ¡°Thest time I saw you, you were staring at this doll. Thus, I bought one...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao felt her heart soften. In the past four years, Gong Yi¡¯s care and love for her could be described as meticulous. The care and love he had given her was double the amount of neglect Leng Hao gave her.

    ¡°Gong Yi...¡± She looked at him with her clear ck and white eyes filled with gratitude and emotion.

    ¡°You¡¯re touched already?¡± Gong Yi reached out and pinched the tip of her nose. He bent down and breathed on her bright and beautiful face. ¡°If I say that I¡¯ve already invited the master artist who made this doll over for you, how are you going to thank me?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ye Xiaotao was shocked.

    Gong Yi raised his eyes and looked at the door. He held her delicate shoulders with his two big palms and made her turn around. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Remember, I don¡¯t want you to thank me verbally. What I want is... actual action.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao listened to his words seriously. At the same time, her pupils constricted. She stared nkly at the two women who appeared at the entrance of the art exhibition hall.

    The woman walking in front was very beautiful. She wore a light-colored embroidered cheongsam with a caramel-colored double-breasted short coat over it. This set of clothes had an oriental charm to it. They perfectlyplemented the woman¡¯s graceful curves and elegant aesthetic taste.

    The woman¡¯s facial features made her looked like a ssic beauty. Her skin was like jade, her beautiful eyes were shimmering, and her aura was otherworldly.

    Who was this woman?

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t recognize her.

    The person behind the woman seemed to be her assistant.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s heart raced. Judging from Gong Yi¡¯s tone, was this... Keely?

    The Keely who had be famous internationally within a short period of time, thedy who stunned the entire cloth industry?

    ¡°Keely, here.¡± Gong Yi waved his hand to greet her.

    ¡°Hi, Young Master Gong.¡± Keely walked over. She looked at Gong Yi and then her gaze paused on Ye Xiaotao. ¡°Are you Miss Ye? I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao quickly came back to her senses. ¡°Keely, hello. I¡¯ve also heard a lot about you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so you and so... beautiful.¡±

    There was a saying that one¡¯s writings was a reflection of himself. So were handmade products. The more exquisite the handmade jewelry, the more beautiful the owner of the jewelry.

 Chapter 1137 - You Said That You Would Marry Me

    <h4>Chapter 1137: You Said That You Would Marry Me</h4>

    Keely curled her lips. Her voice was very soft and as pleasant as an oriole. ¡°Miss Ye is also very beautiful. No wonder Young Master Gong put so much effort into you.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked sideways at Gong Yi. He must have put in a lot of effort to invite Keely here.

    Gong Yi reached out and put his hand on her delicate shoulder. He raised his eyebrows at her. This meant ¡ª don¡¯t look so touched. We¡¯ll see your sincerityter.

    Ye Xiaotao: ...

    ¡°Keely, thank you foring as promised. My girlfriend will be holding an art exhibition here in two weeks. I¡¯ll leave all the decorations to you.¡±

    Keely looked around the hall. ¡°Okay, leave everything to me. I promise that you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±

    After she finished speaking, Keely whispered to her assistant behind her.

    Ye Xiaotao was delighted. This way, her art exhibition would be perfect.

    At this moment, a ringtone was heard. Keely had a call.

    Keely nced at the caller ID and smiled apologetically. ¡°Sorry, I have something to attend to. I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll discuss the work progress with you guyster. Contact me through my phone.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Keely turned around and walked to the door. She pressed the button to answer the call. Ayer of gentleness appeared on her radiant and beautiful features. ¡°Hello, Ning Qing, where are you now?¡±

    The person on the other end of the phone said something. Keely quickly ran out of the hall. ¡°What? You¡¯re already here? I¡¯m here too, but I didn¡¯t... see you...¡±

    Thest few words stopped in her throat. A woman appeared in front of Keely.

    It was Ning Qing.

    Ning Qing, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.

    ¡°Keely,¡± Ning Qing¡¯s eyes lit up. She sized up Keely and slowly opened her arms in satisfaction and exmation. ¡°Come, wee back to the country.¡±

    Keely¡¯s eyes were a little teary. She ran over and gave Ning Qing a big hug. ¡°It¡¯s been five years. I¡¯m back. Ning Qing, it¡¯s good to see you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really good,¡± Ning Qing said softly.

    Ye Xiaotao stood inside and looked at the twodies through the French window. She was amazed when she saw Keely just now but now, she was stunned once again.

    This woman was also very beautiful.

    ¡°That is Ning Qing, the entertainment diva of the generation. Later on, she personally established the red wine kingdom. At the same time, she is also the wife of the Lu Corporation, Mrs. Lu,¡± Gong Yi introduced in a low voice.

    Ning Qing...

    Ye Xiaotao was no stranger to this name. The name struck her ears like the roars of the thunder. She did not expect this to be Ning Qing. Her dazzling wine-red sweater and white winter skirt outlined her sexy curves. Her smooth long hair flowed freely and carelessly over her shoulders. Her lips were red and her teeth were white. She was bright and charming. This woman¡¯s beauty was ring. She was like a blooming rose.

    ¡°But, Ning Qing and... Keely seems to be good friends. Is this Keely Chinese?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gong Yi nodded. ¡°Keely has a Chinese name.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±

    ¡°Li Yi.¡±

    Li Yi...

    Ye Xiaotao secretly pondered over this name. She seemed to have heard of it somewhere before but she could not remember.

    Gong Yi smiled when he saw her biting her lower lip and thinking hard. ¡°Alright, that was a matter of the past. Don¡¯t be so concerned about other people¡¯s matters. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time for us to go home. My daddy is visiting your house today. He¡¯s going to choose a wedding day for us.¡±

    Wedding day...

    Ye Xiaotao paused for a moment.

    At this moment, her small hand hurt a little. Gong Yi pinched her hard. ¡°Girl, you promised to marry me. It¡¯s toote to go back on your words now.¡±

 Chapter 1138 - Kiss Me

    <h4>Chapter 1138: Kiss Me</h4>

    Regret...

    Ye Xiaotao raised her delicate little face. She pouted with her red lips and retorted, ¡°Who said that I regret it? I¡¯m a dog if I regret it!¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s eyes lit up. He could not help but reach out and pull her into his arms by her small waist. He leaned over and kissed her face. He said happily, ¡°Even if you regret it, you will still be my dog. I won¡¯t give you to anyone else.¡±

    What was he saying?

    Ye Xiaotao blushed. Why was he talking about dogs? Her fair hands pressed against his chest as she tried to push him away. ¡°There are so many people here. Let go of me first...¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, Young Master Gong, we didn¡¯t see anything. Please continue, we¡¯ll leave first.¡± Xiao Ai left with the others tactfully.

    Before leaving, they even helped them close the door.

    Ye Xiaotao felt so embarrassed by their extremely poor lie. She red at Gong Yi. ¡°Everyone saw it. How am I suppose to... continue acting around them...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t act. Be my Mrs. Gong.¡± Gong Yi smiled.

    ¡°Humph, stop fooling around. I¡¯ll pack my things. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Hey, girl.¡± Gong Yi pulled her back. He looked at her pure and charming eyes and whispered to remind her, ¡°Did you forget something?¡±

    Forget something?

    Ye Xiaotao suddenly understood that he was asking for a ¡°thank you¡± in return.

    ¡°What... do you want?¡±

    ¡°Here...¡± Gong Yi pointed at his lips. ¡°Give me a kiss.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao had already guessed that he would ask for such a thing. Over the past four years, although he was wild and unruly, he respected her dearly and never touched her.

    Since she had already made up her mind to marry him, kissing was a must.

    This was the first step.

    She had to give it a try someday.

    Ye Xiaotao stood on her toes and quickly pecked his thin lips.

    She wanted to retreat but Gong Yi grabbed her slender waist. Their faces were pressed together and their breaths were intertwined. Ye Xiaotao¡¯s fair fingers tightened on his shirt. Looking at his handsome face, she said in a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t go back on your words. I¡¯ve kissed you.¡±

    ¡°You should know that this wasn¡¯t the kind of kiss I asked for.¡± Gong Yi¡¯s voice was a little hoarse as he looked at her beautiful red lips.

    ¡°Then... then what do you want to do?¡±

    Gong Yi did not speak. He stared at her passionately. Then, he leaned over and kissed her red lips.

    When he used his long tongue to knock on her teeth, Ye Xiaotao froze. She did not close her eyes. She knew that she was still not used to it. Leng Hao¡¯s handsome face suddenly appeared in her mind.

    Her long eyshes fluttered twice. She closed her eyes furiously. She shook Leng Hao out of her head and let herself take a deep breath.

    Gong Yi did not leave. He rubbed her slender waist patiently when he felt her body stiffen. The lips and teeth met gently. He kissed her lips over and over again.

    Ye Xiaotao gradually softened, and she opened her small mouth.

    Gong Yi¡¯s breath got heavy. He impatiently stuck his long tongue in.

    Ye Xiaotao was very nervous. This caused her to identally bite him when he came in. Gong Yi felt pain and wanted to pull his tongue out. But, his teeth knocked against her red lips.

    ¡°Hiss.¡± The two quickly ended the kiss.

    The atmosphere was a little awkward. Gong Yi scratched his head and then looked at her apologetically. ¡°Sorry, Xiaotao, did I hurt you?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked at him evasively and covered her mouth with her small hand. She blushed and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t hurt. Is it... painful?¡±

    Gong Yi shook his head. He was just annoyed. He didn¡¯t expect that their first kiss would be ruined by him.

 Chapter 1139 - Youâ€™ve Awakened My Little Monster

    <h4>Chapter 1139: You¡¯ve Awakened My Little Monster</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao suddenly burst outughing when she noticed that he wasn¡¯t speaking and his expression was still ugly.

    Gong Yi furrowed his brows. ¡°Silly girl, what are youughing at?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I just thought that since Young Master Gong was so handsome and unruly, he should have been through it hundreds of times. However, it seems like you¡¯re even... unfamiliar with kissing...¡±

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Gong Yi snorted with his nose. ¡°Although I look like a bad boy on the surface, I¡¯m actually very pure in my heart.¡±

    ¡°How pure?¡±As she said this, Ye Xiaotao opened her mouth wide in disbelief, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you... are still... a virgin...¡±

    ¡°Stupid girl, are you mocking me? You¡¯re so bad. I have kept my body for you for so many years and have never touched a single woman.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao raised her willow-like eyebrows. He was really infatuated with her, but...

    ¡°Gong Yi, did I really say that I was going to marry you on my birthday when I was still a child?¡± She didn¡¯t believe what he said but it seemed that he had really been waiting for her.

    Gong Yi put his hands into his pockets. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I knew you were lying to me. I...¡±

    ¡°I did go to your birthday party when you were young. You were ying in the living room and suddenly slipped. I went to pick you up and youy on top of me. At that time, you touched my baby and even touched it repeatedly for a long time. You asked me what it was.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face turned red. She would never believe that she did such a thing when she was young.

    But looking at Gong Yi¡¯s serious expression, he seemed to be telling the truth.

    ¡°Girl, I felt ufortable since that day. You¡¯ve awakened my little monster so you have to be responsible for me.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao: ...

    ¡°Ahem.¡± She coughed twice to ease the awkwardness. ¡°I understand... I¡¯ll go pack my things. Let¡¯s go home quickly. Otherwise, your daddy will call and urge us again.¡±

    She ran away in a flurry.

    Gong Yi looked at her flustered back view and slowly curled his lips. What he said was true. At that time, he had already decided that she was his.

    ...

    In the luxury car.

    Ning Qing and Keely were sitting in the backseat. ¡°Keely, I¡¯m really happy for you when I see your achievements today. Let¡¯s have a big mealter to celebrate.¡±

    Keely looked at Ning Qing¡¯s radiant and beautiful face. ¡°Ning Qing, without you, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today. I have a thousand words to say to you but thank you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your good friend so you don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±Ning Qing blinked.

    Keely smiled gently. ¡°Oh right, Ning Qing, how could Young Master Lu bear to let youe to the capital this time? All these years, Young Master Lu followed you wherever you went. Everyone says that you have four babies.¡±

    Ning Qing had three children, two sons, and one daughter. Thest baby was Young Master Lu. All these years, the Lu couple¡¯s rtionship had always been a much-told tale. Many women envied them.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Ning Qing wanted to say something, but at this time, her phone rang. She had a call.

    She nced at the phone screen. Speak of the devil and hees. It was Lu Shaoming¡¯s call.

    Ning Qing¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with love and sweetness. But, she remembered something. She scrunched her nose and hung up the call angrily.

    She didn¡¯t want to care about him!

    ¡°Ning Qing, what¡¯s wrong? Why didn¡¯t you pick up Young Master Lu¡¯s Call?¡±

    Ning Qing stuffed her phone into her bag. ¡°Did he call? Why didn¡¯t I hear It?¡±

    Keely: ...

    Fine, she would view it as Ning Qing showing off her love life.

    Keely reached out and pulled a strand of hair behind her ear. She looked out of the car window. It was her first time in the capital.

    In the past five years, many changes had taken ce in the country.

    The limousine drove onto a busy street in the city center. An LED LCD screen in a shopping mall was broadcasting a live tour concert.

 Chapter 1140 - Two

    <h4>Chapter 1140: Two</h4>

    The concert was packed. It was extremely popr. The fans waved the glow sticks in their hands and screamed excitedly. There was a person singing on the stage. His voice was delicate and time-beaten.

    It was Liu Wenlong.

    Keely looked at the blurry and familiar face on the LED screen. She was in a daze for a moment.

    ¡°Keely,¡± Ning Qing called out to her.

    Keely slowly looked back and saw that Ning Qing looking at her pitifully. ¡°He¡¯s been single all these years.¡±

    Keely understood what Ning Qing meant. She curled her pink lips and raised her right hand.

    Ning Qing looked at Keely¡¯s hand. She saw that Keely was wearing a diamond ring on the ring finger of her right hand.

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao and Gong Yi returned to the Ye family. Father Ye and Father Gong had waited for them for a long time. Auntie Miao quickly ordered the servants to start dishing out the food.

    The atmosphere at the dining table was very pleasant and harmonious. Father Gong raised his ss and clinked it with Father Ye. ¡°Haha, Brother Ye, I didn¡¯t expect that after so many twists and turns, we¡¯d still be a family. What is this called? Fate!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Fate!¡± Father Ye was very happy. He downed a ss of red wine in one gulp.

    ¡°Daddy, you should drink less wine with Uncle Gong,¡± Ye Xiaotao quickly persuaded.

    Father Ye was stunned for a moment. Then, heughed out loud. ¡°This daughter of mine. When she sees me drinking and smoking now, she will nag me for half a day. Gong Yi, hurry up and bring her home. I¡¯m happy to be alone.¡±

    Gong Yi looked at Ye Xiaotao beside him. ¡°I can¡¯t ask for more! I also like having someone controlling me!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao immediately looked at Gong Yi with a smile.

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.

    Seeing that the two of them were so close, Father Gong coughed and said seriously, ¡°Brother Ye, let¡¯s get back to the main topic. Since they are so close, I¡¯m thinking of choosing an auspicious day as soon as possible to hold the wedding.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections to that but we have to ask the young people what they think.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ye, it¡¯s easy for you to say that but my Gong family is getting impatient. We can¡¯t wait to let Xiao Tao be part of our family. You are so open-minded. They say that having a daughter is better than having a son. Look at how proud you are now. On the other hand, my son has been chasing after your daughter for four years. He will marry no one but her.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, it hasn¡¯t been a day or two since I want to marry Xiaotao. Did you only see it now?¡± Gong Yi asked.

    ¡°...¡± Father Gong was speechless. No matter how he looked at it, his son was the kind of person who would forget his parents after marrying his wife!

    Father Ye looked at Gong Yi with satisfaction. He watched this child grow up. He had received a good education over the years and had stayed in the west for many years. He was a gentleman and was passionate.

    He was much better than Leng Hao.

    ¡°Brother Ye, what I mean is to let them get married as soon as possible and then let Xiaotao give birth to some children. I really want to have a grandchild...¡±

    As soon as these words were said, the atmosphere at the dining table quickly froze.

    Have a child...

    Ye Xiaotao felt as if a sharp needle had suddenly pierced into her spine.

    It hurt so much.

    At this moment, the hand she ced on her knee was tightly held by arge warm palm. She looked up and saw Gong Yi looking at her gently.

    Ye Xiaotao slowly smiled. What she meant was ¡ª I¡¯m fine.

    Father Gong also realized that he had said something wrong. He immediately coughed and tried to change the topic. ¡°Well, the red wine today is really delicious. Come, Brother Ye, let¡¯s have another toast.¡±

    ¡°Cheers.¡± Father Ye raised the red wine ss.

    ¡°Two.¡± Ye Xiaotao suddenly said.

 Chapter 1141 - He Came

    <h4>Chapter 1141: He Came</h4>

    Father Ye and Father Gong were stunned. They looked at Ye Xiaotao simultaneously. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I said I want to have at least two children, a son and a daughter.¡±

    Father Gong immediately came back to his senses. He pped the table andughed. ¡°Good, a son and a daughter, form a good word (in Chinese, the word ¡®good¡¯ is abination of the characters for a son and a daughter)! Xiaotao, don¡¯t worry, when the child is born, leave it to your Aunt Gong and me to take care of them. Gong Yi and you can go traveling. You can go wherever you want.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Gong.¡±

    Father Ye was also quite surprised to hear his daughter say this. After all, four years ago, Little Xiaotao¡¯s death dealt a fatal blow to her. The child would always be a pain in her heart.

    Sensing her father¡¯s concerned gaze, Ye Xiaotao gave her father a quiet and calm smile. It was all in the past. She had to look forward. She believed that she could do it.

    Father Ye nodded his head in relief.

    The atmosphere at the dining table became lively again. Gong Yi personally scooped a bowl of Soup for Ye Xiaotao. Ye Xiaotao slowly drank it with a small spoon.

    At this moment, the phone in her pocket vibrated. She received a call.

    She took out her phone to take a look. It was the number that she wanted to forget but had not yet forgotten. It was Leng Hao.

    She pressed the phone with her fair fingers and hung up.

    The phone in her pocket kept ringing. Leng Hao kept calling. If she didn¡¯t answer, he would probably keep calling.

    Ye Xiaotao smiled coldly. She needed to change her phone number tomorrow.

    No, she would change it after dinner.

    ...

    After dinner, Father Gong and Gong Yi said goodbye and left.

    Ye Xiaotao stood under the retro pce lights in the corridor. Gong Yi reached out and stroked her hair. ¡°It¡¯s windy outside. It¡¯s very cold. Go back to your room.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you can send me off in another way.¡± Gong Yi raised his eyebrows.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at his bright and beautiful eyes. His eyes were really pretty. It looked like the stars hung in the sky. It was full of her reflections.

    She stood on her toes and took the initiative to kiss Gong Yi¡¯s face.

    Gong Yi enjoyed it very much. If it weren¡¯t for outsiders, he really wanted to pull her into his arms and dote her.

    ¡°Alright, son, we should go.¡± Gong Yi¡¯s father stood beside the luxury car and shouted.

    Gong Yi lowered his voice and whispered into Ye Xiaotao¡¯s ear, ¡°Tomorrow is my birthday. There¡¯s a party at home at night. Don¡¯t forget to attend. I¡¯ll send someone to deliver your gown.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Xiaotao nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving then.¡± Gong Yi turned around.

    Ye Xiaotao watched Gong Yi get into the car. Then the luxury car turned a corner and drove out of her sight. In fact, her current situation was very good. She knew that she would definitely be happy with Gong Yi.

    She wanted to continue being happy like this.

    Ye Xiaotao turned around and wanted to return to the house. But, from the corner of her eyes, a tall and straight ck figure suddenly appeared. She looked up and saw a person standing outside the gates of the vi.

    It was winter now. At night in winter, the ground was covered with ayer of frost. That person came walking over in the cold wind. He was dressed very thinly, wearing a ck shirt and ck trousers. He held his thin ck coat with his muscr forearm.

    His two hands were in his pockets and he was looking at her silently.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s heart jumped. Why was he here?

    Leng Hao was here.

    This was the capital.

    When did hee?

    Ye Xiaotao recalled the call he made during dinner. Perhaps he hade at that time and had been standing outside the door waiting for her. He should have seen her kissing Gong Yi just now.

    At this moment, her shoulder felt warm. It was Father Ye who had draped a cashmere cloak over her.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at her father and saw that his eyes were looking ahead. He also saw Leng Hao.

 Chapter 1142 - Iâ€™ve Never Eaten A Cake You Made Personally

    <h4>Chapter 1142: I¡¯ve Never Eaten A Cake You Made Personally</h4>

    ¡°Xiaotao, let¡¯s go back.¡± Father Ye ended the short exchange of gaze and put his arm around her shoulder to turn her around.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Xiaotao nodded and entered the vi.

    ...

    After returning to her room, Ye Xiaotao went to the curtain. She stretched out her slender index finger to lift the curtain and form a gap. The fog outside was getting thicker and the figure outside the door was somber and hazy.

    He didn¡¯t leave.

    At this moment, his phone vibrated again. A text message was received.

    She opened the text message and saw that it was from Leng Hao. It was two short words ¡ªe down.

    He wanted her to go down.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face was a little pale. After a few seconds, she cklisted his number.

    She turned around and went into the bathroom to take a shower. Then, sheid on the soft bed, turned off the lights, and closed her eyes to sleep.

    She had already ended things with the person outside.

    They would not have any interaction in the future.

    ...

    The next morning.

    Ye Xiaotao woke up. After breakfast, she carried her small bag and went out. It was Gong Yi¡¯s birthday today. She wanted to make a birthday cake for Gong Yi personally.

    They had a chauffeur at home. Ye Xiaotao got into the backseat and the chauffeur asked, ¡°Miss, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°To the supermarket nearby. I¡¯m going to buy something.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    As the car drove along, Ye Xiaotao looked at the scenery through the car window. Suddenly, she noticed that there was a car following her from behind. It was... Leng Hao.

    What did he want to do?

    Ye Xiaotao smiled with a sharp gaze. Let him be.

    The car stopped at the entrance of the supermarket. Ye Xiaotao took the trolley to browse through the supermarket. She chose some things. Low-gluten flour, butter, light cream... they were all used for making cakes.

    Ye Xiaotao pushed the trolley to turn it. ¡°Make way, please make way!¡± At this moment, a four-wheeled truck filled with containers was pushed over at a fast speed. It was about to crash into her.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± A strong arm wrapped around her slender waist. Someone protected her in his arms.

    Ye Xiaotao looked sideways. It was Leng Hao.

    He had changed into a gray shirt today. His body was tall and straight and the scar on the right side of his face was much lighter. It was hard to see it clearly. However, he had not shaved for a long time so there was ayer of short hair on his chin. Perhaps he did not sleep well or did not sleep wellst night. His eyes were sunken and there was a sharp and time-beaten gaze in his eyes.

    He looked at her, his eyes filled with heartache and nervousness.

    Ye Xiaotao broke free of his arm and took two steps back. She sneered mercilessly, ¡°Mr. Leng, when did you be a perverted stalker?¡±

    Leng Hao looked at her intensely. His expression was tensed. ¡°Yesterday, I came to the capital. I stood below your house and waited for you... did you cklist my cell phone number?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Xiaotao admitted tantly. ¡°I¡¯ve made things clear in T City. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for us to contact each other again. Mr. Leng, let me give you a piece of advice. Go back to T City. The capital is not your territory. I don¡¯t want to make things too ugly.¡±

    She was warning him that this was her father¡¯s territory. If he followed her again, she would start taking measures.

    At that time, it would be difficult for him to clear things up.

    Leng Hao pursed his thin lips into a cold arc.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to him. She pushed the cart and left.

    Leng Hao followed her. He looked at the things in the cart and he asked, ¡°What are you buying?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Gong Yi¡¯s birthday today. I want to make a cake for him personally,¡± Ye Xiaotao answered casually.

    Leng Hao¡¯s gaze darkened. There was already anger in his eyes. However, as he looked at her determined and thin back, he was unable to vent his anger. His thin lips moved and he said awkwardly and stiffly, ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten a birthday cake that you made personally.¡±

 Chapter 1143 - If You Bring Little Xiaotao Back To Life

    <h4>Chapter 1143: If You Bring Little Xiaotao Back To Life</h4>

    ¡°Mm.¡± Ye Xiaotao snorted and sneered, ¡°Mr. Leng is too busy with his daily affairs. Even if I make a birthday cake, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have time to eat it.¡±

    It had been more than four years. When she was pregnant, she still chased him around the world. Yet, he was always very busy and kept canceling on her. He didn¡¯t even apany Little Xiaotao for a prenatal checkup, not even once.

    How could she not resent and hate him for all this?

    Leng Hao stopped in his tracks. He felt a sharp pain in his heart. ¡°... I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be sorry. Actually, I still have to thank Mr. Leng. I don¡¯t know how to cook, but in the past, in order to please you, I learned how to make simple western pastries, including birthday cakes.¡±

    Leng Hao recalled that a long time ago, they had a sweet time together. He would get off work very early. In the study, she would always stick around him and call him ¡®hubby¡¯ with a smile. She would massage his shoulders and even feed him desserts...

    Whenever he thought of these sweet moments in the past, his bones would feel soft and warm. But, his heart hurt even more.

    Now, she probably just wanted to hurt him.

    ¡°Xiaotao, what happened in the past was all my fault. I neglected you and didn¡¯t cherish you. But these can¡¯t deny my love for you. Xiaotao, I love you.¡±

    ¡°Give me a chance. Let¡¯s start over. In the future, I will treat you well with all my heart. Don¡¯t leave me. These four years... I feel like I¡¯m going crazy...¡±

    Start over?

    She would indeed start over, but not with him.

    ¡°Okay, I can give you a chance.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Leng Hao¡¯s eyes lit up. The frozen blood in his body started boiling.

    ¡°If you bring Little Xiaotao back to life.¡± Ye Xiaotao stopped the cart and looked at him.

    The light in Leng Hao¡¯s eyes instantly extinguished. A tinge of grey covered his eyes. Little Xiaotao was also the pain in his heart.

    Ye Xiaotao scoffed. Then, she pushed the cart and strode away.

    ...

    After returning to the Ye family¡¯s vi, Ye Xiaotao began to make the birthday cake.

    Auntie Miao helped her. ¡°Xiaotao, if Young Master Gong knew that you made the cake for him personally, he would be overjoyed.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao pursed her lips and smiled. She looked at Auntie Miao. ¡°Auntie Miao, you¡¯ve been married to my daddy for almost four years. You¡¯re still young, you¡¯re only thirty years old. Don¡¯t you n to have another child?¡±

    ¡°We have a child.¡± Auntie Miao looked at Ye Xiaotao lovingly. She was their daughter.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t say anything. She just felt that everything at this moment was really good. Her daddy had lived for so many years but he was still able to meet a good woman like Auntie Miao who treated him sincerely.

    ¡°Madam, miss.¡± At this moment, a maid walked over. ¡°Young Master Gong has ordered someone to deliver the gown.¡±

    ¡°Okay, put it in my room.¡±

    After making the birthday cake, Auntie Miao wrapped it. Ye Xiaotao went back to her room and opened the dress box. Inside the boxid a white princess dress.

    The top part of the princess dress was a light gold vest-style dress. It was decorated with crystal diamonds. The bottom part with a fluffyyered shaw dress. It was beautiful and magnificent.

    Ye Xiaotao put on the princess dress and sat in front of the dressing table. She let her soft ck hair down and braided her hair near her forehead. Then, she put on a lightyer of makeup.

    She walked two rounds in front of the mirror. After she felt satisfied, she carried the cake and went out the door.

    ...

    The Gong family vi.

    Thewn of the vi was decorated with colorful lights. The lights in the hall were bright and dazzling. All the noble young masters anddies of the capital had gathered here.

    Gong Yi wore a white shirt and ck trousers. This simple and ssic outfit made him look extraordinarily handsome. It attracted the attention of thousands of people.

 Chapter 1144 - Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 1144: Proposal</h4>

    Gong Yi was holding a red wine ss in his hand. He was socializing.

    ¡°Young Master.¡± The maid ran over. ¡°Miss Ye is here.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s here?¡± Gong Yi quickly stuffed the wine ss in his hand into the maid¡¯s arms. He lifted his long legs and ran to the door to wee her personally.

    At this moment, a white figure came from the door. Ye Xiaotao had arrived.

    The white princess dress made her slim waist look slender and soft, like a willow. Her delicate and charming facial features and snow-white skin made her look like an otherworldly fairy.

    A hint of pleasant surprise shed past Gong Yi¡¯s eyes. He was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on my face?¡± Ye Xiaotao approached and asked when she noticed that he kept staring at her.

    Gong Yi quickly came back to his senses and nodded. He smiled charmingly and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Xiaotao touched her little face.

    ¡°A delicate and beautiful rose.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao...

    ¡°Glib-tongued!¡± She gave him a sweet look and then handed the birthday cake in her hand to him. ¡°Here, I made the birthday cake for you with my own hands.¡±

    ¡°You made it personally?¡± Gong Yi¡¯s eyes lit up. He took the cake box and looked at it as if it was a treasure. Then, he handed it to the maid. ¡°Help me put this away. Take it out after the guests have dispersed.¡±

    ¡°Gong Yi, don¡¯t you want to share the birthday cake with others?¡±

    ¡°What I will share is made by others. What you made can only be shared between the two of us.¡± Gong Yi raised his eyebrow. He was in a good mood. He reached out and wrapped her small hand in his palm. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go in.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two of them entered the hall together. Ye Xiaotao¡¯s appearance immediately caused a wave of exmation. When she stood together with Gong Yi, they looked like a beautiful couple who just walked out of a mural.

    They were toopatible.

    ¡°Xiaotao, I haven¡¯t seen you for almost six years. You¡¯re really bing more and more beautiful. Once you return, the title of the number one beauty in the capital will belong to you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiaotao. I heard that you¡¯re about to hold your third solo exhibition. This is wonderful.¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, when are you and Young Master Gong getting married? Everyone has been saying that Young Master Gong chased you for five years. When Young Master Gong looked at you just now, he didn¡¯t even blink.¡±

    A group of nobledies from the capital surrounded Ye Xiaotao and chatted with her. She answered a few questions simple. As for the matter of getting married, she turned around and looked for Gong Yi.

    But, he wasn¡¯t there.

    He was just by her side a moment ago. Where did he go?

    At this moment, the lights in the vi¡¯s hall were suddenly extinguished along with the sound of a switch. The room was filled with darkness.

    Ye Xiaotao was shocked. She thought that something had happened but the me of a candle appeared in front of her. Gong Yi walked through the crowd, surrounded by the servants. He slowly walked towards her.

    ¡°Xiaotao,¡± Gong Yi came in front of her and knelt down on one knee. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Without your knowledge and without any preparation, I¡¯m going tounch a surprise attack because I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    ¡°Ever since I saw you on your birthday when you were young, I had decided that you were mine, and I was yours. All my time was spent waiting for you to grow up. Xiaotao, I love you. My heartpletely belongs to you. Besides you, there is no one else in my eyes. I can¡¯t wait for you to... marry me.¡±

    As he spoke, Gong Yi took out a diamond ring. ¡°Xiaotao, will you marry me?¡±

    Only then did Ye Xiaotao realized that this was a proposal.

    At his birthday party, under the witness of all the noble families in the capital, Gong Yi proposed to her.

    Was she ready?

 Chapter 1145 - Young Lady, Can I

    <h4>Chapter 1145: Young Lady, Can I</h4>

    The diamond ring shone brightly under the flickering light. Ye Xiaotao nodded slowly and then stretched out her right hand. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gong Yi was overjoyed. He quickly put the diamond ring on her ring finger as if afraid that she would go back on her words. Then, he kissed her hand.

    The lights in the hall were turned on. The bright light shone down again.

    ¡°Wow, congrattions. Young Master Gong, congrattions. Congrattions, Xiaotao,¡± Everyone congratted them.

    Gong Yi stretched out his long arm and grabbed Ye Xiaotao¡¯s slender waist, pulling her into his arms. A princess crown appeared in his hand. He hooked the crown on her hair.

    ¡°Xiaotao, I remember that you like to y on the swing. I had a dream a long time ago. I want to push you when you¡¯re on the swing. I want you to be my princess for life.¡±

    Apanied by a wave of exmations, Ye Xiaotao looked to the side and saw a pink swing decorated with flowers and crystals beside the huge fountain.

    The princess¡¯s swing.

    Ye Xiaotao was stunned.

    At this moment, Gong Yi held her small hand and led her to the swing. She sat down. Gong Yi stood behind her and pushed the swing. Her white dress drew a sharp arc in the air.

    ¡°Xiaotao, are you happy now?¡±

    Happy?

    Ye Xiaotao looked at the guests in front of her. Their eyes were filled with amazement, envy, and blessings. The man behind her gave her so much love.

    She nodded. ¡°Yes, happy.¡±

    ...

    The party ended and the guests slowly dispersed.

    Gong Yi opened the birthday cake and used his index finger to pick up some cream and put it in his mouth. ¡°Delicious... youngdy, you have a conscience at least. This is the best birthday cake I¡¯ve ever eaten.¡±

    Looking at his satisfied expression, Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes curved into a smile. ¡°Eat slowly. No one will fight with you.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to make a birthday wish.¡± As he spoke, Gong Yi put his hands together and closed his eyes. ¡°My wish is that I can eat Ye Xiaotao¡¯s handmade birthday cake for every single birthday I will have in the future.¡±

    ¡°Childish.¡±

    ¡°Then do you think this wish of mine can be fulfilled?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao waved the diamond ring on her right hand. ¡°If I don¡¯t make it for you in the future, who else will I make it for?¡±

    Gong Yi let out a satisfied sigh. He used his index finger to pick up some cream and ced it in front of Ye Xiaotao¡¯s mouth. ¡°You try it too.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ye Xiaotao opened her cherry mouth and stuck out her pink tongue to lick the cream off his index finger bit by bit.

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± She raised her head.

    When she looked up, she realized that Gong Yi was staring at her. His gaze was so hot that it seemed like it was going to melt her.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As a woman who had a short marriage history, she realized how... inappropriate it was for her to eat cream just now.

    She understood the emotions burning in Gong Yi¡¯s eyes. In the past... Leng Hao was also like this.

    When he wanted her.

    ¡°Haha, hurry up and eat the cake...¡± Ye Xiaotao turned her head ufortably. ¡°I¡¯m going to the swing.¡± She turned around and left.

    At this time, two strong arms hugged her from behind. The man¡¯s gradually rising body temperature pressed against her tightly. ¡°I want to eat... something else. Young girl, can I?¡±

    His meaning was very obvious.

    He wanted to eat her.

    Ye Xiaotao slowly lowered her long eyshes, but she didn¡¯t make a sound.

    However, Gong Yi couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He had waited for so many years and now, he finally got her. He put the diamond ring on her ring finger. Besides, he was unhappy with the failed kiss he did in the past. He wanted to avenge his past humiliation.

    He held her shoulders and turned her around. Gong Yi leaned over and kissed her red lips.

 Chapter 1146 - Gong Yi, I Canâ€™t Do It

    <h4>Chapter 1146: Gong Yi, I Can¡¯t Do It</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t evade, nor did she close her eyes.

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t close his eyes either. He kissed her gently, carefully pressing against her delicate red lips while peeping at the emotions in the depth of her eyes.

    If she refused, he wouldn¡¯t force her. He was a man. Men would have desires for the woman they loved deeply but he didn¡¯t want her to dislike him.

    He could wait, wait for her heart and body to fully ept him.

    Ye Xiaotao understood what he was thinking and her heart turned soft. She slowly lifted her two small hands and grabbed his shirt by his waist. She closed her eyes and took the initiative to kiss his lips.

    Gong Fu¡¯s breathing got rapid and his entire body tensed up. He grabbed her soft waist and took two steps back. The two of them rolled onto the sofa in the living room.

    He wanted to press her down but instead let out a soft ¡®ah¡¯. The position he pressed her down wasn¡¯t good so the two of them fell directly onto the carpet.

    Gong Yi quickly turned his body, allowing her toy steadily on his chest.

    Their eyes met and they felt awkward.

    Gong Yi¡¯s handsome face was a little red. Feeling annoyed, he raised his hand and pinched the space between his brows. He smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Sorry...¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡± Ye Xiaotao stood up andughed.

    Gong Yi looked at her smiling face and then reached out with his finger to caress her small face. He looked at her gently and lovingly. ¡°Mydy, you¡¯re the most beautiful when you smile. Remember, you have to smile like this in the future.¡±

    The atmosphere was really good. Ye Xiaotao looked at him with bright eyes and then rubbed her little face against his palm.

    ¡°Gong Yi, thank you.¡±

    Gong Yi shook his head. ¡°What are you thanking me for? You¡¯re already my fianc¨¦e. I should do all these for you... It¡¯s all like a dream. I¡¯m not afraid of anything but I¡¯m afraid... that one day... I¡¯ll wake up from the dream...¡±

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Ye Xiaotao stretched out her index finger and ced it on his lips. ¡°Gong Yi, this isn¡¯t a dream. I can prove that this isn¡¯t a dream.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao leaned over and kissed his thin lips.

    Gong Yi was stunned for a few seconds. When she took the initiative to seek his teeth and entwined with him, Gong Yi¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved. He immediately grabbed her slender waist and pressed her down.

    ¡°Will you regret it?¡± He lifted the hem of her skirt with his big palm.

    ¡°No, but... is there anyone here?¡±

    This was the living room. They were rolling on the carpet. There were many servants in the vi so she was afraid of being seen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no one here. They¡¯re sensible people so they left long ago.¡± Gong Yi was gasping for breath as he kissed her pink neck.

    Ye Xiaotao bit her lower lip with her sharp teeth. She was very nervous. She grabbed his muscr arms with her two small hands. Her forehead was covered with ayer of sweat.

    She was willing to do it. Gong Yi waspletely devoted to her. She was worth it.

    However, it was as if her head had been struck by a blunt blow. Leng Hao¡¯s face suddenly shed through her mind and she was pulled back to her memories during Christmas that year. They were lying under a nket. He covered her mouth to prevent her from screaming. He led her to the peak, right into the clouds... at thest moment, heid on top of her and called her his wife...

    The scene changed, and her mind was filled with a white background. She was lying on the operating table with many doctors and nurses pressing on her. There was a lot of blood flowing down her lower body. Her Little Xiaotao was gone..

    Ye Xiaotao felt ufortable, as if she could not breathe properly. Gong Yi¡¯s hand had already moved up her thigh. She suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°Gong Yi, Gong Yi, i... I can¡¯t...¡±

    She really couldn¡¯t.

    Before she could finish her words, there was a ¡°bang¡±. A fierce fist was flying towards Gong Yi. Her body felt light and Gong Yi fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1147 - Iâ€™ve Slept With This Woman

    <h4>Chapter 1147: I¡¯ve Slept With This Woman</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s pupils contracted. She quickly sat up from the carpet and adjusted her slipping shoulder straps. When she looked up, Leng Hao was here.

    Leng Hao was actually here!

    Ye Xiaotao was stunned. She did not expect the man that appeared in her mind a moment ago to appear right in front of her now. Why was he here?

    Gong Yi was punched hard. Blood oozed out from the corner of his mouth. He stood up straight, wiped the blood with his thumb, and then looked at Leng Hao.

    Leng Hao clenched his fists by his side and stared at Gong Yi coldly.

    Whenever he thought of the scene he saw just now, when Gong Yi pressed on ye Xiaotao¡¯s body with his hand moving under her skirt, he wanted to kill him!

    ¡°President Leng, this is my home. How did you sneak in?¡± Gong Yi smiled and then continued sarcastically, ¡°When the guests dispersed, you took the opportunity to sneak in. I didn¡¯t expect President Leng to be in this state now.¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes were red. He pursed his thin lips and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°President Leng, since you want toe to my birthday party, you should have told me. There¡¯s no need to be so secretive. Just now, I proposed to Xiaotao and she has already agreed.¡±

    Leng Hao looked sideways at Ye Xiaotao. The diamond ring on her ring finger on her right hand was shining.

    It hurt his eyes sharply.

    ¡°You agreed?¡± He asked Ye Xiaotao word by word.

    Ye Xiaotao met his frantic eyes. ¡°Yes, I agreed.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Leng Hao forced augh out of his throat. ¡°Haha...¡± The veins on his forehead were throbbing.

    The pain in his heart made it feel like it wasn¡¯t his own. He was about to go crazy. Four years ago, he seemed to have gone crazy.

    He thought that there was nothing more difficult than those four years, but he was wrong. Now, when he saw her putting on the diamond ring and throwing herself into another man¡¯s arms, it was even more torturous.

    Leng Hao narrowed his handsome eyes and looked at Gong Yi slowly, inch by inch. He used his chest to speak in a low voice. There was a sharp taunt in his voice. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve won? Hmph, let me tell you, I, Leng Hao, have slept with this woman!¡±

    ¡°What you did to her, we¡¯ve done it a long time ago. During our first time, I was below and she was on top. Do you know how passionate she is? She likes to pester me and call me hubby. When she was five months pregnant, in order to please me, she used her mouth. She...¡±

    ¡°p!¡± Ye Xiaotao gave him a hard p.

    Leng Hao¡¯s words came to an abrupt end. His face was nted, and the pain on his face woke him up from his hypnosis. He slowly looked at Ye Xiaotao, who was ring at him.

    Her gaze was as cold as a de.

    Her eyes were very red as if tears would fall at the next second.

    She stared at him coldly with hatred, stubbornness, and hurt.

    At this moment, she would rather have never known this man.

    Every word he said deeply humiliated her. He dug out the bloody wound in her heart and told her again how stupid she was in the past.

    How could she fall in love with such a bastard?

    Leng Hao felt his throat tighten. ¡°Xiaotao, Sorry, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have said those words. I just... just...¡±

    ¡°Leng Hao, this is unbearable. Actually, I¡¯ve wanted to beat you for a long time!¡± Gong Yi growled. Then, he rushed up and punched Leng Hao in the stomach.

    Leng Hao took two steps back. Gong Yi grabbed his cor and punched him several times.

    Gong Yi had been working out these years, but Leng Hao was a martial artist. If they really fought, Leng Hao would be the winner. But, he didn¡¯t fight back.

 Chapter 1148 - Iâ€™m Going Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 1148: I¡¯m Going Crazy</h4>

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t show any mercy and hit Leng Hao¡¯s vital point with every punch.

    ¡°Leng Hao, what right do you have to treat her like this? She used to love you and chased you with all her heart. Even if she was wronged, she would only hide in a corner and cry. When you were entangled with Bai Lingyun, she didn¡¯t dare to question you. She could only stab her own heart with a knife. Do you think she couldn¡¯t feel the pain?¡±

    ¡°Little Xiaotao used to be her one and only. She loved Little Xiaotao so much and she really wanted to be a good mommy. However, there is nothing left. You brought her a world full of scars. Do you think she wasfortable and calm when she went to France? Wrong, she was running away. She couldn¡¯t face her wounds and couldn¡¯t forget them. Thus, she could only hide.¡±

    ¡°Leng Hao, if you still have a little conscience, if you ever treated her with half of your love, you shouldn¡¯t have said those words just now. To love you, she once prostrated herself at your feet. Now, are you still going to step on her?¡±

    ¡°Leng Hao, do you even have a heart?¡±

    Gong Yi had shouted enough and was tired from the beating. He sat down on the carpet. Leng Haoid on the carpet. His face was covered with bruises from the beating.

    The panting of the two men could be heard in therge living room.

    A minuteter. ¡°Young master, Miss Ye, what happened?¡±A maid ran in.

    Gong Yi stood up and looked down at Leng Hao. ¡°Send Boss Leng to the hospital. I will pay for his medical expenses.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The maid nodded.

    ¡°Xiaotao, let me send you home.¡± Gong Yi walked over and held Ye Xiaotao¡¯s hand.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s hand was cold. She didn¡¯t look at Leng Hao again. She nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Gong Yi brought her away.

    ...

    Leng Hao stared at the ceiling. He could not feel the pain in his body. He was in a daze. He did not even know what he had said or done just now.

    His mind was filled with Ye Xiaotao¡¯s stubborn little face. She gave him a p and then red at him with red eyes.

    Heh.

    He knew that he had hurt her again.

    She would never forgive him again.

    The Gong family¡¯s maids sent him to the hospital. He had a lot of injuries on his body and it was a terrible sight. The most serious one was his right arm. It was dislocated and he needed to reattach it immediately.

    ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t drag it any longer. If you drag it longer, your arm will be crippled...¡± The doctor tried to persuade him as he wiped his sweat.

    Leng Hao sat on the long bench in the corridor. The bangs on his forehead drooped messily and dispiritedly, covering his eyes. He was absent-minded.

    He looked up at the doctor and asked hoarsely, ¡°Do you have a cell phone?¡±

    The Doctor was stunned. ¡°Yes... I do...¡±

    ¡°Lend me to make a call.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The Doctor took out the cell phone in his pocket and handed it to Leng Hao.

    Leng Hao dialed the number.

    The melodious ringtone rang once and the phone was picked up. Ye Xiaotao¡¯s gentle and pleasant voice sounded. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±

    Leng Hao moved his dry lips, unable to speak.

    The other end remained silent for two seconds. Ye Xiaotao roughly guessed that it was him and she wanted to hang up the phone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hang up...¡± Leng Hao¡¯s voice was hoarse. It was dry and unpleasant to hear. ¡°Xiaotao, don¡¯t hang up, please...¡±

    The other end continued to be quiet, as if wanting to hear what he wanted to do.

    ¡°Xiaotao, I¡¯m sorry. Just now, I didn¡¯t want to say things that were... unpleasant to hear. But, I¡¯m crazy. Xiaotao, I¡¯m going crazy! Can you... please don¡¯t be with Gong Yi. Is it so... difficult to give me a chance?¡±

 Chapter 1149 - It Was Time For Him To Let Go

    <h4>Chapter 1149: It Was Time For Him To Let Go</h4>

    ¡°For the past four years, you are not the only one in pain. I have been hurting as well. The regrets and pain I¡¯m feeling are no less than yours. It¡¯s all my fault. I was the one who caused the situation today. Xiao... Xiaotao... he is also my son. I had nightmares every night for the past few years. I dreamed that... he kicked me when I bully you. I dreamed that... he got pushed out by a nurse and his entire body was green...¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, I¡¯m in pain. I know that no matter how much I exin that I showed no mercy to Bai Lingyun four years ago or that I have nothing to do with the other women, you won¡¯t believe me. I¡¯m very stupid. I can¡¯t see the sadness in your eyes and the shoes I bought for you don¡¯t fit... but Xiaotao, can you give me a chance?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a saying that women are men¡¯s teachers. Now I understand. I¡¯ve learned. In the future, I will give you the love you want. I will treat you wholeheartedly. What Gong Yi did for you, I can do it too...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao did not speak for a long time as she listened to the man¡¯s painful murmurs.

    It was toote..

    It was really toote..

    When she wanted it, he did not give her what she needed. Now, she did not want it anymore.

    Leng Hao¡¯s handsome and disheveled face became a little hideous as he recalled the extremely painful memories. He held his phone tightly and begged humbly. Other than these, he did not know what to do.

    The doctor broke out in a cold sweat. He reminded Leng Hao in a low voice, ¡°Sir, let¡¯s do the operation as soon as possible. The injury on your right arm is too serious...¡±

    His right arm was injured?

    ¡°Leng Hao,¡± Ye Xiaotao said softly, ¡°If you are injured, get treatment. Listen to the doctor.¡±

    ¡°Ha,¡± Leng Hao smiled immediately. His gaze was full of hope. ¡°Xiaotao, you still care about me.¡±

    There was no sound on the other end.

    ¡°Xiaotao,e and apany me. If youe, I¡¯ll listen to the doctor...¡±

    ¡°Leng Hao, if your arm is crippled, I hope you won¡¯t cause trouble to Gong Yi. Gong Yi is already my fianc¨¦. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to him.¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s expression frozepletely.

    She made him listen to the doctor because of... Gong Yi?

    Was she just afraid that he would find Gong Yi for trouble?

    Heh.

    Leng Hao felt as if all the blood in his body was frozen. She had pushed him into the abyss and caused him to feel despair..

    ¡°Leng Hao, if you really feel any tinge of guilt towards me, please don¡¯t disturb my life anymore. Thank you.¡± Ye Xiaotao hung up the phone.

    The busy tone rang in his ears. The phone in Leng Hao¡¯s hand slowly slid to the ground. He knocked his head on the wall behind him and gently closed his eyes. Hot tears fell rapidly from the corners of his eyes.

    It was over.

    Perhaps it was time for him to... let go.

    ...

    For the next week, Ye Xiaotao¡¯s life was very peaceful. Leng Hao did not appear in her line of sight. Nor did she ask for any news about him.

    She had already said everything she wanted to say. She thought that he had perhaps returned to T city.

    On this day, her art exhibition officially started.

    All the famous people in the art exhibition industry and the influential people in the capital were gathered here. Ye Xiaotao wore a long white dress as she walked through the crowd. She lowered her eyes and wore a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°Xiaotao.¡± Gong Yi walked over and wrapped his arm around her slender waist.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, Miss Ye has already made great achievements in the art exhibition industry. I think Young Master Gong should hurry up and marry Miss Ye. Your wedding is approaching, right?¡± The guests present teased them with good intent.

    Ye Xiaotao looked sideways at Gong Yi. Her brows and eyes curved into a smile.

    Gong Yi pinched her slender waist. He was in a great mood. ¡°We¡¯ll get married very soon to avoid... long nights fraught with dreams.¡±

    Long nights fraught with dreams?

    The guests paused for a moment and then burst intoughter. They didn¡¯t know if Young Master Gong was referring to his fear of Ye Xiaotao being snatched away, or... he had too many wet dreams.

 Chapter 1150 - The Yin Couple

    <h4>Chapter 1150: The Yin Couple</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao also felt that what he said had various interpretations. It sounded very ambiguous to outsiders so she immediately gave Gong Yi a sweet and annoyed look.

    Gong Yi stared at her intently. His gaze was full of doting.

    ¡°Gong Yi, what are you guys talking about so happily?¡± At this time, Father Ye and Father Gong walked over.

    ¡°President Ye, President Gong, we¡¯re talking about the wedding between the younger generation. Congrattions, your families will soon be inws,¡± the guests congratted them.

    Father Ye and Father Gong looked at each other and smiled.

    Then, the men started talking about some business matters and Ye Xiaotao tactfully walked away.

    She looked at her art exhibition. Her exquisite eyes were filled with satisfaction.

    After chatting with the socialites briefly, Ye Xiaotao walked to a screen. Behind the screen stood a man and a woman. She quietly stopped in her tracks. Her gaze was deeply attracted by them.

    Ye Xiaotao had seen many attractive couples over the years. She was beautiful herself but she was still amazed by this couple.

    The man was wearing a ck suit with a well-tailored cut. The ck suit pants underneath were had a sharp cut and were drooping down, entuating his long legs. The man stood with his hands in his pockets, facing her from the side. Ye Xiaotao could only see the man¡¯s deep and charming sideburns. His Adam¡¯s apple was very protruding, exuding a devilish and exquisite charm.

    The woman was wearing a ck windbreaker, which was probably a couple style with the man. Her wavy and smooth hair draped down casually, covering half of her stunning and charming cheeks.

    Ye Xiaotao noticed that she was wearing lipstick on her lips. It wasmon for women to wear lipstick, but at this moment, Ye Xiaotao finally understood what it really meant by... the color that enticed man.

    The woman raised her small head and focused on the painting. Then, she turned to look at the man behind her and asked in a delicate voice, ¡°Brother, is this painting beautiful?¡±

    Yin Muchen leaned against the ss cab in boredom. Other men would y with their phones or read newspapers while apanying their wives but he was very free. His dark and crystal-like eyes were focused on the woman¡¯s back.

    Seeing her coquettish smile as she looked back, he also gave her some respect and nodded. ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s buy itter, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The man¡¯s answer was always concise.

    At this time, a waiter came over and brought two cups of coffee. Yin Shuiling took one cup of coffee and thanked him. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The waiter left.

    Yin Shuiling lowered her eyes and took a sip. But, she quickly frowned and hissed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yin Muchen stepped forward with his long legs and asked nervously.

    ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡± Yin Shuiling stuck out her pink tongue and looked at him with a sweet and pitiful look.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you drink it slowly?¡± Although it was a reproach, Yin Muchen still lowered his eyes and blew the coffee for her.

    ¡°Brother, are you bored when you apany me?¡±

    Yin Muchen lifted his eyelids and nced at her. ¡°Between me and these paintings, which one looks better?¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s face turned red. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°The paintings...¡±

    ¡°Answer properly.¡± Yin Muchen raised his eyebrows.

    Yin Shuiling giggled. ¡°But in my eyes, brother is the most handsome.¡±

    Yin Muchen¡¯s eyebrows rxed and he gave her a look ¡ª how obedient~

    A honey-like sweetness gradually seeped out from the bottom of Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes. Her long eyshes fluttered like a butterfly¡¯s wings. She lowered her gaze and took a sip of coffee.

    However, Yin Muchen also lowered his head at this moment and took a sip of the coffee from the other side of the cup.

    ¡°Hey, brother, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you have a cup of coffee too? Why are you fighting with me?¡±Y in Shuiling¡¯s voice was so sweet and delicate it felt as though honey was going to drip.

    ¡°The drinks you drank... are sweet.¡± Yin muchen ced his nose against hers and rubbed her delicate nose.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s mushy...¡±

    ¡°Are you proud? This is the result of your training.¡±

 Chapter 1151 - At Least Iâ€™m Always Thinking Of You

    <h4>Chapter 1151: At Least I¡¯m Always Thinking Of You</h4>

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s alright...¡± In order not to make him proud, Yin Shuiling deliberately said with a straight face, ¡°But, brother still has a lot of room for improvement. You have to continue working hard.¡±

    Yin Muchen curled the corners of his lips. The 37-year-old mature man nced at her and smiled without saying a word.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s entire body went numb. She got electrocuted by his gaze. ¡°Big brother, when we came to the capital, will Baobao and Beibei miss us?¡±

    As a mother, wherever she went, she would miss her babies.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Baobao is at school. Beibei is pestering Pingan. They don¡¯t have the time to miss you.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was instantly hurt. She red at him and stomped her feet.

    What she meant was ¡ª if you don¡¯t know how to speak, don¡¯t speak!

    ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be angry. I was wrong. At least I¡¯ll always be with you and think of you.¡± Yin muchen lowered his voice and coaxed her. The man¡¯s voice was charismatic and sexy.

    Yin Shuiling snorted. That was more like it.

    Yin Muchen didn¡¯t tell her the truth. In fact, when they came to the capital, Baobao coincidentally had two days of holiday. Baobao had stayed at the closed type genius school for half a year. This was the first time he was going home for a vacation.

    However, he blocked Baobao at the school gate and stuffed a gold card into Baobao¡¯s hand.

    He still remembered Baobaorolling his eyes as well as his hopeless nagging ¡ª I really doubted if I am your biological child!

    How could there be a father like him in the world? He went on a trip with his mommy and leave his son alone.

    Yin Shuiling took another sip of her coffee. She looked up and noticed that the man in front of her was still bending his back. He was looking at her with a burning gaze. he was also looking at her red lips.

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s ears turned red. She realized that he was going toe over and kissed her. She quickly took two steps back and turned around to look at the painting.

    ¡°Take it.¡± She stuffed the coffee cup in her hand to the man like a queen.

    Yin Muchen was full of pity. He raised his straight eyebrows and took the coffee cup that she handed over obediently. Then, he retreated to the ss counter and slowly finished the coffee that she didn¡¯t finish drinking.

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao quietly retreated. At this time, her assistant, Xiao Ai, walked over. ¡°Xiaotao, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time... Eh, Xiaotao, why is your face so red?¡±

    ¡°Red?¡± Ye Xiaotao touched her little face. It was indeed hot.

    ¡°Xiaotao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    What¡¯s wrong?

    Ye Xiaotao was embarrassed to say the reason. She was blushing because of the man and woman. They were not in the lively and noisy hall but behind the screen. Even if they did not do any direct actions, the sweet affection between them could make people blushed.

    There was a maic field around them that prevented any third parties from entering.

    This was the best rtionship she had ever seen.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s probably hot. By the way, why are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Xiaotao, I came to tell you that Keely just called. She was stuck in traffic and couldn¡¯t make it to your art exhibition. She wanted to congratte you.¡±

    Although Keely couldn¡¯t make it, the art exhibition felt elegant and warm because of her exquisite cloth decoration.

    ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll call Keely personallyter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao,¡± Auntie Miao walked over at this moment. She was holding the hand of a pretty girl who was about 20 years old. ¡°Let me introduce her to you. This is my younger cousin, Xue Wu. Xue Wu, this is Xiaotao.¡±

    Xue Wu¡¯s big eyes were fixed on this high-ss art exhibition. She was full of curiosity and envy.

 Chapter 1152 - The Auction

    <h4>Chapter 1152: The Auction</h4>

    When she heard that the person in front of her was Ye Xiaotao, Xue Wu immediately smiled sweetly. She went forward and held Ye Xiaotao¡¯s slender arm, ¡°Hello, hello. Are You Xiaotao? Wow, you¡¯re really as beautiful as what they say. You¡¯re so awesome too. You actually have your own personal art exhibition.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao wasn¡¯t used to a stranger being so intimate with her but since she was Auntie Miao¡¯s younger cousin, so she didn¡¯t pull her arm back. ¡°Xue Wu, nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Xue Wu,e here. Don¡¯t pester Xiaotao.¡± Auntie Miao pulled Xue Wu back and looked at Ye Xiaotao in embarrassment, ¡°Xue Wu just graduated and she doesn¡¯t have a job right now. Her parents asked me to find a job for her so I asked master to give her an idle job in thepany.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what we should do. Auntie Miao, you can just discuss it with daddy.¡± Ye Xiaotao smiled.

    Auntie Miao rxed.

    ¡°Xiaotao, what are you going to do after the art exhibition? Let¡¯s go shopping together. I...¡± Xue Wu said enthusiastically.

    ¡°Xiaotao, I have something to discuss with you.¡± Her assistant, Xiao Ai, spoke up at this moment.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Xue Wu said. ¡°Xiaotao, let¡¯s find a time another day.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao nodded and bid farewell to Auntie Miao. Then, she left with her assistant, Xiao Ai.

    As soon as she left, Xiao Ai said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that this Xue Wu is an insensible person. Look at how she¡¯s trying her best to please you. She¡¯s so obsequious!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ai, don¡¯t speak like this,¡± Ye Xiaotao interrupted her, ¡°Xue Wu is Auntie Miao¡¯s younger cousin. Auntie Miao didn¡¯t want anything from my daddy when she married him, let alone have children. She¡¯s is a good woman. Xue Wu came to seek shelter with Auntie Miao. With my family¡¯s conditions, it¡¯s only right for Xue Wu to take some advantage of us.¡±

    Xiao Ai sighed. ¡°Xiaotao, you¡¯re the kindhearted one.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she was kindhearted. Auntie Miao had really treated her like a daughter all these years. She liked Auntie Miao and she hoped that Auntie Miao and her daddy could be together for the rest of their lives.

    ...

    The art exhibition went on for two hours. After that, it was the auction.

    The host stood on the stage. ¡°Wee to Ye Xiaotao, Miss Ye¡¯s art exhibition today. Next, we¡¯ll start the auction. Miss Ye will give all the funds raised from the auction to charity... Okay, the first painting is...¡±

    There were a lot of people raising their cards and the atmosphere was very lively. Ye Xiaotao stood backstage and looked at the scene. She was very satisfied.

    The fourth painting being sold made Ye Xiaotao¡¯s heart skip a beat. It was the painting that the woman standing behind the screen like.

    Ye Xiaotao looked up and found the couple in an inconspicuous corner.

    They were very low-profile but Ye Xiaotao knew that they were definitely not ordinary people. Some people exuded an unattainable coldness and nobility, as well as a profound aura that one couldn¡¯t delve into.

    That man was one of them.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start the bidding now. One million,¡± the host said.

    ¡°Two million...¡±

    ¡°Five million...¡±

    ¡°Ten million...¡±

    The crowd began to bid. When the price reached ten million, no one raised it. The host was very satisfied with this price. ¡°Does anyone want to raise the price? Ten million going once, ten million going twice...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked at the couple. Were they not going to buy it?

    At this time, the secretary behind the man raised her board. ¡°10.1 million.¡±

    The crowd quickly burst intoughter. There was a loud discussion too. One had to know that this ce was either filled with the rich or the noble. To raise the price by 10,000 was simply... embarrassing.

    ¡°I bid 10.2 million.¡±

    ¡°I bid 11 million.¡±...

    Everyone began tough.

    Ye Xiaotao couldn¡¯t see the couple¡¯s expressions clearly because of the dim light. However, their auras were calm andposed.

 Chapter 1153 - What Is He Doing Here

    <h4>Chapter 1153: What Is He Doing Here</h4>

    They were not in a hurry.

    Ye Xiaotao became more and more curious.

    At this moment, the secretary behind the man moved. He added a symbol after the 10.10 million on the card.

    This time, the entire crowd gasped.

    The people who were originally mocking them were all stunned.

    $

    USD.

    10.10 million USD.

    The host was overjoyed. ¡°This gentleman has bid 10.10 million USD. Does anyone want to raise the price? Alright, 10.10 million USD going once, 10.10 million USD going twice, 10.10 million USD going thrice. Deal.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked towards the VIP seats and saw the man and woman standing up. The man stretched out his strong arms and hugged the woman in an overbearing manner. Then, both of them left.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± At this moment, Gong Yi¡¯s voice sounded beside her ear.

    Ye Xiaotao immediately came back to her senses. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not looking at anything...¡±

    Gong Yi followed her line of sight and looked forward. ¡°That¡¯s the Yin couple.¡±

    The Yin couple?

    Ye Xiaotao seemed to have heard of them before. ¡°They look like they¡¯re very rich.¡±

    ¡°Haha,¡± Gong Yiughed. Then, he raised his hand to stroke her hair. ¡°They¡¯re not very rich. They¡¯re... super rich.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao understood what he meant. Judging from the way the couple behaved and spoke, they must be extremely rich to be able to make Gong Yi say that they were super rich.

    ¡°Why did youe here instead of staying in the VIP seats?¡±

    ¡°To look at you...¡± Gong Yi lifted his arms and hugged her from behind.

    ¡°Hey, let me go. Others will see us.¡±

    ¡°If they see, so be it. Let them be envious.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao: ...

    ...

    Xue Wu and Auntie Miao were sitting in the VIP seats. Xue Wu did not pay attention to the paintings. Her big eyes kept ncing backstage as she watched Gong Yi hugging Ye Xiaotao. The two of them were behaving intimately. Envy and jealousy shed past her eyes.

    Actually, she was younger than Ye Xiaotao and was a beautifuldy tool. She was only one surname away from Ye Xiaotao but she was Cindere and Ye Xiaotao was Snow White.

    If her surname was Ye, Gong Yi would definitely like her.

    This Gong Yi was really handsome..

    Xue Wu knew that her cousin, Auntie Miao was married to an old man in his fifties. To be honest, she looked down on Auntie Miao. With her looks, she could definitely find someone like Little Prince Gong.

    Xue Wu was very pleased with herself.

    At this moment, a tall and straight ck figure appeared from the corner of her eyes. She looked sideways and saw a man walking in and sitting in an inconspicuous corner.

    Xue Wu¡¯s eyes lit up. This man looked very stylish.

    The man was wearing a ck woolen coat. His expression was cold and hard and his facial features were deep and profound. He leaned against the chair gently with his tall and straight back leaned. His entire body exuded a cold and noble aura of abstinence.

    This was apletely different type of man whenpared with Gong Yi.

    Gong Yi was unrestrained and handsome. He was a true son of heaven. However, this man was deep and powerful. He had the maturity and time-beaten aura of a man.

    Xue Wu¡¯s heart instantly palpitated violently

    Gong Yi quickly noticed that the beloved person in his arms had stiffened. He paused and asked with concern, ¡°Xiaotao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked at the man that just sat in the VIP seats, Leng Hao.

    He actually came.

    Gong Yi also saw Leng Hao. He hugged Ye Xiaotao even tighter andforted her. ¡°Rx, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, I¡¯m just curious what he¡¯s doing here.¡±

    If he was here to cause trouble, she would definitely call the security guards to chase him out.

    However, Leng Hao just sat quietly below the stage. Achen hade from T City and was standing respectfully behind him.

 Chapter 1154 - The Most Familiar Stranger

    <h4>Chapter 1154: The Most Familiar Stranger</h4>

    There were no more scars on Leng Hao¡¯s face anymore. He didn¡¯t do anything. All he did was looked at the paintings on the stage. No one could see the expression in his eyes.

    Among them was andscape painting. He liked it. Achen raised his card immediately and took it down. Then, he got up and left.

    He didn¡¯t say a word throughout the whole process. Ye Xiaotao saw the corner of his ck tweed coat fluttering in the wind when he turned, drawing a cold and indifferent arc in the air.

    It was like the feeling he gave off just now.

    For some reason, Ye Xiaotao felt as though something hard mmed into her heart.

    Did he leave just like that?

    What was he nning?

    Ye Xiaotao bit her lower lip with her sharp teeth. She hated herself very much because he was always easily influenced by him.

    Perhaps it was because she hated him too much.

    ¡°Xiaotao, Xiaotao...¡±

    Hearing Gong Yi calling her, she looked back hurriedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gong Yi looked at her big, clear and confused eyes and shook his head. Actually, he had called her many times but she was immersed in her own emotions.

    Gong Yi did not say anything. He smiled dotingly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Xiao Ai is calling you.¡±

    ...

    The art exhibition ended sessfully. Ye Xiaotao and Xiao Ai were handling the logistics matters. The public funds from the auction would be ounted for by the government so she did not need to worry.

    Ye Xiaotao stood in the quiet corridor and took out her phone to make a call.

    The melodious ringtone rang once, and Keely¡¯s soft voice sounded. ¡°Hello, Miss Ye, good to hear from you...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Keely. With your help, the art exhibition has sessfully ended. Thank you. Are you still stuck? Do you want me to send someone to pick you up?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ye, Congrattions. There¡¯s no need to thank me. These are all part of my job.¡± As she spoke, Keely looked out through the ss car window. There was a sea of people outside. There were many crazy fans screaming and shouting as if some big celebrity wasing.

    Keely shook her head. ¡°Miss Ye, thank you for your kindness, but there¡¯s no need for it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Keely. If you need any help, give me a call.¡±

    ¡°Okay, goodbye.¡±

    Keely hung up the phone. At this time, her assistant, Xiao Lan,ined, ¡°Keely, our car definitely won¡¯t be able to drive past this area. The roads here are all blocked. I wonder which celebrity ising. Look at those brainless fans. They¡¯re so excited that they could almost kneel down.¡±

    ¡°When the roads are clear, ask the driver to drive the car back. Let¡¯s get out and walk our way out.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Keely and Xiao Lan got out of the car.

    After getting out of the car, Keely could feelmotion and uproar from the crowd in front of her. The continuous screams almost pierced her eardrums. She frowned slightly.

    ¡°Keely, be careful. Don¡¯t let anyone hit you. That celebrity seems to be here. I¡¯d like to see who has such a grand entrance...¡± Xiao Lan pushed aside the crowd around her.

    Keely raised her eyes and looked forward. She saw a ck luxury business car slowly stopping on the red carpet. The back door was pulled open and a handsome and tall figure appeared.

    All the screams instantly faded away. Keely froze.

    She stared nkly at the figure in front of her. This person was the most familiar... stranger to her.

    Liu Wenlong was wearing a white shirt. The hem of the shirt was not tucked into his suit pants. The thin shirt material made the strong muscles on his waist and abdomen faintly visible. His short ck hair was parted in a 7:3 ratio on his head, revealing his wild and handsome face.

 Chapter 1155 - Youâ€™re Finally Back

    <h4>Chapter 1155: You¡¯re Finally Back</h4>

    Unlike other men, Liu Wenlong was a man born in the mountains. His handsome face exuded a wild and hard feeling. Women were unable to stop looking at him even if they wanted to.

    In fact, Keely rarely thought of him in the past six years. Time was the best medicine that could heal all the wounds in people¡¯s hearts. She believed that she had been healed.

    However, looking at the man in front of her, she was still a little absent-minded. It was difficult for her to ovey this person with the person in her memories.

    He had a lofty and proud personality. In the past, on the path of musical exploration, he had never bowed down to anything. She had given him 24 years of her youth. The two of them were cooped up in a small house and he also treated her well with all his might...

    However, fate yed tricks on people.

    Keely looked forward and noticed that Liu Wenlong¡¯s appearance had caused amotion in the entire venue. He walked onto the red carpet under the protection of more than a dozen ck-shirted bodyguards. The smile on his face wasn¡¯t distinct. He simply waved his hand at the fans.

    He seemed to be the same as before.

    He seemed to be living very well.

    Keely slowly curled the corners of her lips.

    ¡°Wow, Keely, this man is really good-looking. Look...¡± Xiao Lan turned around and realized that Keely was no longer behind her. She quickly chased after her. ¡°Keely, Keely, why did you leave without informing me?¡±

    ...

    Liu Wenlong, who was surrounded by his bodyguards, suddenly stopped in his tracks. His narrow ck eyes swept sharply towards the crowd.

    The fans who were in his line of sight felt exhrated. They could not stop screaming.

    ¡°Wenlong, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Tian, his assistant, quickly asked.

    ¡°Did you... see anyone?¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Xiao Tian stood on his toes to take a look. There was no special person. He urged, ¡°Wenlong, who did you see? Are your eyes ying tricks on you? Let¡¯s enter the venue quickly. The concert is about to begin.¡±

    Liu Wenlong slowly furrowed his brows. This didn¡¯t feel right!

    He lifted his right hand and touched his heart. His heart was beating so fast that he could hear it palpitating. At the same time, his heart was in so much pain that it felt like it was being stabbed by a knife.

    Six years ago, Little Yi left. His heart died along with her.

    Now, what was wrong with it?

    He kept looking through theyers of people. Suddenly, he saw a patch of white.

    Little Yi loved to wear a white dress the most. A very in white dress would look a little winsome on her delicate body. She looked like Lin Daiyu (a character from the ssic novel Dream of the Red Chamber). People couldn¡¯t help but dote her.

    ¡°Little Yi, Little Yi!¡± Liu Wenlong stepped forward with his long legs. His eyes were filled with ecstasy. ¡°Little Yi, you¡¯re finally back. This is great, this is great...¡±

    ¡°Hey, Wenlong!¡± Xiao Tian was shocked when he saw Liu Wenlong entering the sea of people. He hurriedly chased after him. ¡°Wenlong, you¡¯re crazy!¡±

    Liu Wenlong¡¯s arrival almost caused the fans to lose control. They kept swarming forward, wanting to touch their idol. Someone fell down but everyone continued stepping on her one after another. The scene immediately became chaotic.

    Liu Wenlong turned a deaf ear to his assistant. He was a little closer to the figure in white. A little closer. He reached out hisrge palm and grabbed that person¡¯s slender arm. ¡°Little Yi!¡±

    ¡°Ah, Liu Wenlong, it¡¯s Liu Wenlong!¡± The fan who was caught by him immediately jumped up.

    It wasn¡¯t.

    It wasn¡¯t LIttle Yi!

    Liu Wenlong withdrew his hand in disappointment. Ayer of cold sweat appeared on his forehead, and he panted heavily.

    ¡°Wenlong, what are you doing? Let¡¯s go back quickly! Call security. Call 110. Let them maintain order at the scene!¡± Xiao Tian shouted.

 Chapter 1156 - Madam Was In This Presidential Suite

    <h4>Chapter 1156: Madam Was In This Presidential Suite</h4>

    Hotel, presidential suite.

    Ning Qing came out of the bathroom with a clean towel in one hand to wipe her hair. At this moment, the melodious ringtone of her phone rang. She had a call.

    ¡°Hello, Xiao Tian.¡± She picked up the call.

    Xiao Tian¡¯s anxious sobs were quickly transmitted over. ¡°Mrs. Ning, something bad has happened. There was an ident at Yunlong¡¯s concert. Many fans were injured during the stampede.¡±

    Ning Qing frowned. ¡°What happened? Stampede?¡±

    For a big-name singer like Liu Yunlong to hold a concert, the security measures had to be the mostprehensive. There were manyyers of security throughout the venue. Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be any idents.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. It was fine at first but Yunlong seemed to have gone crazy. He rushed into the crowd and grabbed a small fan. He even called her... Little Yi... Hence, the fans went crazy too. Everyone tried their best to squeeze forward and caused a stampede.¡±

    Little Yi?

    Ning Qing¡¯s delicate brows rxed and a sh of understanding appeared in his eyes. Keely hade to the capital. Could it be that Liu Yunlong had met her?

    This was unexpected. The capital was so big but he still met the person he wanted to see.

    ¡°How is Yunlong now?¡±

    ¡°Yunlong is resting in the lounge. His condition is very bad and his face is very pale. He ignored me when I spoke to him and just smoked by himself. I¡¯m afraid of his voice...¡±

    ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll send someone over to take care of the situation. As for Wenlong, I¡¯ll rush overter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Tian quickly agreed as if he had met his savior.

    Ning Qing hung up the phone and threw down the towel. She stood in front of the wardrobe and took out a long dress. Six years ago, she was the one who took care of the matter between Liu Wenlong and Keely personally. Later on, the pair of unfortunate lovebirds split up. This was probably a regret in their hearts. It was also a regret to her.

    She needed to find Liu Wenlong.

    Ning Qing began to change her clothes. She pulled open the belt of the bathrobe with her fair little hands, revealing her supple and beautiful shoulders. Just as she was about to take off the bathrobe, the sound of steady footsteps and Zhu Rui¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°President, madam is in this presidential suite.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Someone snorted. That voice was like a low-pitched cello. It was so beautiful that it could make a woman pregnant.

    Ning Qing¡¯s pupils constricted. Lu Shaoming is here?

    He was actually here.

    The sound of the door opening sounded in her ears. Seeing that he was about to enter, Ning Qing looked around and quickly ran to the back of the sofa barefooted. She squatted down in panic.

    She could not be found by him.

    She sneaked out. If he found her, he would definitely teach her a good lesson.

    The door opened. The footsteps on the carpet were very light but they were steady and powerful.

    Ning Qing¡¯s gaze fluttered. She put her hands together and prayed non-stop. Please don¡¯t let him see her!

    Don¡¯t find her!

    However, she noticed that a small part of the white bath belt on her waist was exposed outside the sofa...

    Oh no!

    She reached out her small hand and secretly pulled the belt.

    She pulled it back a little, and then a little more...

    Then, she couldn¡¯t pull it anymore.

    Ning Qing pulled hard. Why couldn¡¯t she pull it anymore? It was so strange. At this moment, she realized that a pair of shiny ck leather shoes had appeared in her line of sight. That pair of leather shoes was stepping on her shower belt.

    Ning Qing: ...

    she slowly raised her small head and looked at the man in front of her. The man was standing up straight and looking down at her. The custom-made ck suit made him look elegant and extraordinary.

    His narrow ck eyes were staring at her deeply.

    ¡°Haha, hubby...¡± Ning Qing tried to please him.

 Chapter 1157 - Youâ€™re Being Unreasonable

    <h4>Chapter 1157: You¡¯re Being Unreasonable</h4>

    Lu Shaoming put his hands into his pockets. When he heard the woman call him ¡°hubby,¡± he snorted calmly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    His attitude was neither intimate nor distant.

    Ning Qing suddenly realized what she was doing. He was clearly the one who had done something wrong and she got angry because of that. Didn¡¯t she say that she would ignore him?

    Oh god, her servility came out again.

    She bit her lower lip with her thin teeth in annoyance and lowered her head. She used her two small hands to pull on her shower belt. ¡°Take your foot away! It¡¯s very impolite for you to step on other people¡¯s clothes like this!¡±

    Her tone was overbearing.

    Lu Shaoming looked at her current appearance. She had just taken a shower and her delicate face was flushed because of it. The bathrobe was opened, revealing the pink suspenders underneath. Because she was sitting on the carpet, the hem of the skirt only covered her thighs. Her snow-white skin was dazzling to the eye.

    She looked like a little rabbit that had been forced into a corner by a hunter.

    Lu Shaoming retracted his foot.

    Ning Qing quickly got up. To cover up her embarrassment, she ran to the dressing table and sat down. ¡°Why are you here? I don¡¯t have time to entertain you now. I¡¯m going out.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Lu Shaoming stood behind her and looked at her using the mirror.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business where I¡¯m going!¡±

    Seeing her angry reaction, Lu Shaoming¡¯s gaze shed with affection and helplessness. He picked up the towel that she had just thrown away and said gently, ¡°Your hair is still wet. You¡¯ll catch a cold if you go out now.¡±

    He started to help her dry her hair.

    His actions were meticulous and gentle.

    Ning Qing was instantly speechless. At this moment, no matter how much resentment she had in her heart, it had disappeared without a trace.

    Seeing that she had softened, Lu shaoming lifted his eyelids and looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m angry! I¡¯m very angry! Lu Shaoming, not only do you not believe me, you don¡¯t even respect me!¡± Ning Qing said sternly.

    Lu Shaoming gently raised his straight eyebrows and said calmly, ¡°Does it mean that I believe you and respect you if I let you flirt with that gigolo?¡±

    ¡°You... Why are your words so unpleasant? I¡¯ve exined it many times. He¡¯s not a gigolo, but a fresh blood in the entertainment industry. He¡¯s very popr now. I¡¯ve interacted with him twice because of work but we didn¡¯t do anything. What right do you have to say that we flirted?¡±

    ¡°Ha,¡± Lu Shaoming smiled. ¡°The way he looks at you can¡¯t fool anyone.¡±

    ¡°Even if he has some feelings for me, there¡¯s no need for you to chase him to Korea. You¡¯re just making trouble for no reason!¡±

    Making trouble for no reason?

    Lu Shaoming thought carefully about these words. Then, he looked at Ning Qing with a smile. ¡°I am making trouble for no reason. What can you do to me?¡±

    Ning Qing: Fine!

    She got up and left.

    But before she could leave, a strong big palm was ced over her shoulder. The man easily twisted his hands and she sat on the dressing table firmly.

    ¡°Hey, Lu Shaoming!¡± She was so angry that she hit him.

    Why was this person so overbearing?

    ¡°Ning Qing, let me ask you. As your husband, if there are men who like you and admire you and I got jealous and angry. Is it right for me to chase him away?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but...¡±

    ¡°Then let me ask you again. Are my secretaries and assistants all men? Did I not let any woman get close to me? Are you the only one I have?¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    ¡°Finally, that person had improper thoughts about you. Isn¡¯t it good for you and him if I cut off his abnormal thoughts in time? I didn¡¯t ban him, I just chased him to Korea. Ning Qing, isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    Lu Shaoming used his fingertips to caress her little face then bent down to peck her red lips.

    He was like a little bird that was pacifying its feathers, patient and gentle.

 Chapter 1158 - Iâ€™m Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 1158: I¡¯m Jealous</h4>

    Ning Qing¡¯s body went soft and her eyes sparkled.

    Fine, she admitted that he was right.

    All the logic was on his side.

    In front of him, she was like an unreasonable child.

    What was even more hateful was that she waspletely convinced by him.

    This time, the incident was very simple. She got to know a handsome young and fresh blood in the entertainment industry, who was currently popr, through her work. President Lu was convinced that the man was coveting his little wife so, in the end, he chased him to Korea. She was angry for a long time and fled to Beijing.

    He was too overbearing. She swore that she would notpromise this time!

    But now, he spoke righteously in front of her. She was just a step away from bowing down to him and saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m guilty.¡± She was unconvinced, extremely unconvinced. She was innocent and honest. He was the one who was too autocratic but... when she thought of his words, ¡®All these years of marriage, what women have you seen around me¡¯, her heart softened.

    All these years, she was the only woman by his side.

    With his status and position, there should be many women outside who wanted to get close to him. But, he did not give those women a chance. The secretaries and assistants by his side were all men. He had killed all possibilities in the cradle.

    All these years, he was still the unattainable and elegant young master. His love grew deeper and deeper in the passing of time.

    Thinking of this, the anger in Ning Qing¡¯s heart dissipated naturally. Looking at the deep and handsome face in front of her, she clenched her pink fist and punched him. ¡°Lu Shaoming, you studied Chinese literature, right?¡±

    He was so eloquent!

    Lu Shaoming looked at her delicate face and caressed her face with his fingertips. ¡°The Chinese I learned was all to coax my wife.¡±

    ¡°Sweet mouth!¡± Ning Qing pursed her lips and red at him.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°... I like it...¡±

    ¡°Are you still angry?¡±

    Ning Qing did not speak. He knew that he was using the beauty trap again. She did not want to be fooled!

    ¡°Go away! I haven¡¯t forgiven you yet!¡± She reached out to push him. but her voice was already filled with a soft whining.

    ¡°Ha...¡± Lu Shaoming chuckled softly.

    Ning Qing felt embarrassed. Her watery eyes widened. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    She wanted to jump off the dressing table.

    ¡°Madam,¡± Lu Shaoming pressed his broad and hard chest against her with his high nose rubbing against her face. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡±

    ¡°Go away...¡±

    ¡°Do you really want me to say it?¡± Lu Shaoming pecked her delicate lips and pinched her delicate waist with his big palm. ¡°Okay, madam, I admit that I¡¯m jealous.¡±

    He said that he was jealous...

    Hmm...

    Ning Qing quickly turned weak like a puddle of water in his arms.

    She loved his overbearing gentleness.

    She could not resist at all.

    She blinked her big eyes and looked at him with a bright gaze.

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s dark eyes were full of affection as he carried her to the big bed.

    Ning Qing was pressed into the soft bed. Her lips softened and Lu Shaoming leaned over and kissed her.

    Mmm...

    Ning Qing felt as though electricity was coursing through her body. Her two small hands grabbed onto the ck suit on his body. She gently opened her red lips, allowing his long tongue toe in and swallow her.

    Suddenly, she felt a cold sensation on her shoulder. Her bathrobe fell apart.

    Ning Qing immediately came back to her senses. She opened her eyes and saw Lu Shaoming¡¯s wlessly handsome face magnified in front of her. He was kissing her with his eyes closed.

    No!

    She pushed him away.

    What happened?

    Why was she having sex with him?

    She still had very important things to do!

    ¡°No, let go of me...¡± Ning Qing wanted to get up.

 Chapter 1159 - Whose Wife Are You

    <h4>Chapter 1159: Whose Wife Are You</h4>

    Seeing Ning Qing struggling, Lu Shaoming raised his head slightly, frowned unhappily and asked in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ning Qing pushed his chest with both hands, ¡°I still have things to do. Um... Do you still remember Liu Wenlong and Li Yi? Seven years ago, the two of them separated due to an ident. Wenlong has been unmarried all these years. He was waiting for Xiao Yi. Now that Xiao Yi is back, I... I...¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Lu Shaoming did not let go of her. He gently pressed his lips on her body and kissed her earlobe along her delicate cheek.

    His memory was outstanding, so he naturally remembered those two people.

    Ning Qing¡¯s small face was delicate and beautiful. Her long eyshes fluttered a few times, closed, and then opened again with her breathing became heavier.

    The feeling in her body was very strong, wave after wave.

    He was familiar with her sensitivity. He could make her lose her army just by being frivolous.

    He did it on purpose.

    He was too evil.

    ¡°Don¡¯t...¡±Ning Qing maintained herst bit of rationality and hummed in his arms, ¡°I really can¡¯t do it now... It¡¯s been seven years. Their regrets are also my regrets. Whether they are happy or sad, they all need a closure.¡±

    Liu Wenlong and Li Yi didn¡¯t have a closure.

    This was Ning Qing¡¯s regret for many years.

    Lu Shaoming easily pressed her shoulder with one of his big palms. He straightened up slightly and used his left hand to pull open his metal belt. He bent down and bit her earlobe, ¡°In the end, this kind of thing only has two words ¡®The Fate¡¯ which is actually very simple. Let them meet...¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±Ning Qing could not help but scream, not knowing if it was because of the pain in her earlobe or her lower body..

    He actually...

    Ning Qing bit her lower lip with her scallop-like teeth and looked at him with a pair of beautiful eyes full of usation and resentment.

    Lu Shaoming was frowning. After he panted slightly, he raised his narrow and flirtatious eyes and smiled at her, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Ning Qing immediately clenched her fists and hammered him.

    In all these years of marriage, he had been very gentle with her on bed. It was rare for him to be so rude to her.

    Look at his appearance. He was all serious with his suit and shirt not messy at all, but only the belt and his unzipped suit pants were unzipped. He was in such a hurry.

    Lu Shaoming smiled in a low and happy manner,¡±This is punishment for you sneaking to Beijing. Madam, you¡¯ve had me hung there for so long. Did you not allow to use some force?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ning Qing struggled.

    However, her strength was far inferior to a man¡¯s. Lu Shaoming kissed her hair and began to move.

    Ning Qing¡¯s body was immediately covered in ayer of thin sweat, like dew on peach petals. She wanted to scold him, but he stopped her red lips.

    In a daze, she allowed him to kiss her wet hair carefully and tenderly. She turned her head to look at the pale golden tassels by the french window. From the corner of her eyes, she nced at his well-built waist. The expensive ck suit and an ironed clean white shirt, as he moved, the corner of his shirt showed a wild and charming curve in her eyes.

    She closed her eyes.

    He won again.

    After a while, she suddenly remembered something, ¡°Hubby, who did you bring this time?¡±

    ¡°The Second...¡±

    Ning Qing immediately opened her eyes. The Second was her most troublesome child.

    ¡°What? Where is he?¡±

    She pushed him away forcefully.

    Lu Shaoming was caught off guard and was pushed away by her. The man¡¯s dark narrow eyes opened unhappily filled with scarlet emotions, ¡°He¡¯s with secretary Zhu.¡±

    ¡°I want to go and see him. Has he caused any trouble these days?¡±

    The Second had been possessed by some unknown evil recently and had fallen in love with one... little fairy maiden. He kowtowed to the room every day as if he had lost his soul.

    Ning Qing crawled under the bed. Just as she climbed to the side of the bed, a muscr arm came over and hugged her, the she was sitting on the man¡¯s waist.

    Lu Shaoming leaned against the headboardzily. He looked at her and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°To see my son...¡±

    ¡°Ning Qing, let me ask you, whose wife are you?¡±

    Ning Qing was stunned,¡±...¡±

    ¡°Is it difficult to answer this question?¡±

    Ning Qing,¡±...¡±

    Lu Shaoming turned around and left.

    Ning Qing came back to her senses and immediately hugged him,¡±Pfft...¡±she smiled affectionately, ¡°Yours! Your wife! No one ispeting with you! Not even your son! Hubby, I love you so much.¡±

    Someone looked back arrogantly and raised his eyebrows, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    He pounced again and pressed down..

    ...

    The art exhibition came to a sessful conclusion. Ye Xiaotao was ready to set up her own studio, so she quickly bought a two-story small office building in the city center.

    Because the office building was too far from the Ye family¡¯s vi, Ye Xiaotao rented an elegant bachelor apartment near the office building.

    Gong Yi came to pick Ye Xiaotao up in his Ferrari sports car. In the car, heined, ¡°Xiaotao, what apartment are you renting? Your studio is very close to my ce. You can move in with me.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao, who was sitting in the passenger seat, nced at him, ¡°Dream on!¡±

    Gong Yi raised his eyebrows and smiled charmingly, ¡°Are you worried that if we live alone together, it will be easy for things to go wrong? Don¡¯t worry. Before we get married, I will never touch you. I¡¯ve waited for 20 years. I don¡¯t mind these few more days.¡±

    ¡°Gong Yi, haven¡¯t you heard? If a man¡¯s words can be trusted, even a sow will climb a tree.¡±

    ¡°Fine! Just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao smiled.

    The sports car soon stopped at the Purple Bamboo Garden. Ye Xiaotao brought Gong Yi to the 12th floor. She rented room 1201, and Father Ye had already sent people to renovate it.

    Gong Yi walked around the 100-square-meter apartment twice. There was plenty of light here, and the environment was quiet. It was indeed suitable for living. ¡°Xiaotao, you have good taste.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Ye Xiaotao poured a cup of hot water and handed it to Gong Yi.

    Gong Yi looked at her delicate and sculpted face, ¡°To be honest, Xiao Tao, if you feel scared or... lonely at night, call me anytime. I will definitely be there.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao rolled her eyes at him and said casually, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    After saying that, she turned around.

    After taking two steps, Gong Yi pulled her into his arms from behind. His ambiguous voice sounded in her pink neck. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t you know what I want to do?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao froze.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Gong Yi grabbed her shoulders and turned her around. Then, he held her slim waist and pushed her closer to the corner of the wall. He reached out and touched her face. Her skin was like a fresh lychee, emitting a seductive sweet fragrance.

    ¡°Girl, I want to kiss you.¡± Gong Yi kissed her red lips.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t close her eyes. She knew that this day woulde sooner orter. She had chosen this man in front of her so she couldn¡¯t refuse him.

    Taking a deep breath, she tried to rx herself, but when Gong Yi¡¯s lips touched her pink neck, her body was as stiff as a stone. She wasn¡¯t a cold person and she knew that when she was with Leng Hao in the past, when she very happy and would even lose control.

    Leng Hao...

    Ye Xiaotao remembered that ever since the art exhibition, he had really disappeared from her sight.

    A month had passed.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s thoughts were in a mess. At this moment, her chest tightened and Gong Yi had already buried himself in her chest.

    ¡°Gong Yi!¡± Her face turned pale, and she pushed him away without even thinking.

 Chapter 1160 - I Will Always Be Waiting for You, Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 1160: I Will Always Be Waiting for You, Little Girl</h4>

    Being pushed by Ye Xiaotao, Gong Yi took a few steps back and hit onto the cab behind him.

    ¡°Bang.¡± Gong Yi¡¯s head mmed into the cab door, ¡°Hiss.¡± He frowned and snorted.

    Ye Xiaotao was shocked and quickly walked forward. She reached out to touch the back of Gong Yi¡¯s injured head with her eyes filled with guilt and concern, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gong Yi. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose... I just pushed. How did you hit that...¡±

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, ¡°Stupid girl, did you just push me? You pushed me so hard. If you didn¡¯t know better, you¡¯d think I was molesting you, but you¡¯re my fianc¨¦e.¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect her to push him so hard, so he stumbled back a few steps without any warning.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the people next to him fell silent.

    Gong Yi looked up and saw Ye Xiaotao¡¯s small face was very pale.

    She was looking at him in a trance.

    Gong Yi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What he said just now didn¡¯t mean anything special but it certainly meant something to her, and he had thought of it now.

    Although she had epted him and was happy or upset because of him, but her body was rejecting him.

    Perhaps she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She just couldn¡¯t control herself.

    What was she thinking about?

    Was she still thinking about... Leng Hao?

    That was why her body couldn¡¯t ept him.

    What about her heart?

    No matter what, he wasn¡¯t willing to force her.

    Gong Yi lovingly looked at her helpless expression, and he reached out to rub her head and coaxed her in a low voice, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m not in pain. Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s all my fault. My lust is burning my heart. The next time you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t touch you. I¡¯ll always wait for your, girl.¡±

    The guilt in Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes grew even stronger. She took a step forward and stretched out her slender arms to hug Gong Yi¡¯s waist, just like a lost child, she had her head rub against his chest, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know you¡¯re good to me and I¡¯m willing too, It¡¯s just... It¡¯s just...¡±

    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t say anymore. I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±Gong Yi reached out to hug her, ¡°I feel very happy that we can continue living like this.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Ye Xiaotao strongly nodded.

    She was also satisfied with this kind of life.

    She would try to hand herself over to Gong Yi.

    At this moment, there was a ¡°Ding Ling¡±sound, and a knock on the door interrupted the warmth of the room.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Gong Yi let go of Ye Xiaotao.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either... I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± Ye Xiaotao walked over and opened the door of the apartment.

    Outside the door stood Xue Wu who was Auntie Miao¡¯s cousin.

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao was stunned. Why did shee here?

    ¡°Xiaotao.¡±Xue Wu immediately beamed with joy when she saw Ye Xiaotao. She walked into the apartment very impolitely and intimately held Ye Xiaotao¡¯s arm, ¡°Xiaotao, you really live here. I heard from my cousin that you moved, so I tried my luck to find you and I actually found the right one.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao closed the door, ¡°Xue Wu, why are you here? Come in and have a seat. What do you want to drink?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Xiaotao, no need to do that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Ye Xiaotao went to make coffee.

    Xue Wu walked into the living room and looked around. She was very satisfied with this ce. At this moment, she suddenly saw Gong Yi standing in front of her and was looking at her with his hands in his pockets.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, what a coincidence. So you¡¯re here too.¡± Xue Wu said sweetly.

    Gong Yi leanedzily against the wall and said indifferently, ¡°Unfortunately, you interrupted our private time.¡±

    He was saying that she was an uninvited guest.

    Xue Wu awkwardly smiled that she knew that Gong Yi didn¡¯t like her. This Crown Prince was proud and arrogant, and he had never seen anyone in his eyes. Ye Xiaotao would probably be the only person that could catch his eye.

    Everyone in the capital knew how much the little Crown Prince doted on Ye Xiaotao.

    Xue Wu was embarrassed and jealous of that.

    At this moment, Ye Xiaotao walked over with a cup of coffee. She did not know what Gong Yi said, so she warmly greeted Xue Wu, ¡°Xue Wu,e and sit.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Tao, thank you.¡± Xue Wu sat on the sofa.

    Ye Xiaotao handed the coffee to Xue Wu, ¡°Xue Wu, aren¡¯t you going to work at the Ye Group? What happened? Aren¡¯t you working today?¡±

    Xue Wu took a sip of the coffee, ¡°Xiao Tao, I¡¯m not going to work at the Ye Group.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°If I were to work at Ye Group, everyone would definitely say that I came in by pulling some strings which isn¡¯t good for me, Auntie Miao, or your daddy. I¡¯m going to use my own strength to apply for a job at a bigpany, and I believe I can do it.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t expect Xue Wu to have such a courage, and she nodded, ¡°En, Xue Wu, I believe in you too. You¡¯re Auntie Miao¡¯s cousin, which is half of my sister. If you have any difficulties, feel free to look for me.¡±

    Xue Wu was waiting for Ye Xiaotao to say this so her eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°Then, Xiaotao, I came here today to discuss something with you,¡±Xue Wu said.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°I have my eyes on apany and want to apply for a job. Thispany is quite close to your ce. I want to... move in with you...¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard a sneer.

    It was Gong Yi at the side.

    Xue Wu¡¯s face turned red. That Crown Prince seemed to see through her. She immediately looked at Ye Xiaotao pitifully, ¡°Xiaotao, don¡¯t worry. I will pay the rent. When I find a ce to live, I will move out immediately.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao red at Gong Yi, meaning for him to go further away,¡±Xue Wu, I have three rooms here. They are empty and you can move in.¡±

    ¡°Really? Xiaotao, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Gong Yi watched them indifferently from the side. At this moment, he said, ¡°Are you done talking? Xiaotao, it¡¯s time for us to go out for dinner.¡±

    Xue Wu stood up, ¡°Xiaotao, Young Master Gong, are you guys going out for dinner?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, do you want to join us?¡± Gong Yi raised his eyebrows and smiled.

    Xue Wu was stunned. Young Master Gong, who had just sneered at her, was now so acquaint to her. It would be great if she could make friends with someone as prestigious as Young Master Gong.

    ¡°Okay...¡± Xue Wu immediately nodded.

    ¡°Ha, I¡¯m sorry, Miss Xue Wu. I was just joking with you.¡±

    Xue Wu, ...

    She had been yed!

    Gong Yi nced at her, then strode forward to hug Ye Xiaotao¡¯s slender waist, ¡°Xiaotao, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was pushed to the door by him. She looked at Xue Wu in embarrassment. ¡°Xue Wu, we¡¯ll go out first. You can move in anytime, you...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao wanted to speak, but Gong Yi had already closed the door.

    ...

    The two of them walked along the corridor. Ye Xiaotao whispered in dissatisfaction, ¡°Gong Yi, why are you picking at Xue Wu? Did she offend you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she did.¡± Gong Yi looked straight ahead.

    ¡°How did she offend you?¡±

    ¡°The snobbery and greed in her eyes.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao, ...

    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what kind of person Xue Wu is.¡±

    ¡°I know, but Xue Wu is Auntie Miao¡¯s cousin. Auntie Miao has devoted her entire youth to my daddy, and she treats me like her own daughter. We should be more tolerant towards Xue Wu.¡±

    Gong Yi pursed his lips disapprovingly.

    ¡°Hey, Gong Yi, don¡¯t be like this in the future. How embarrassing would that be for me...¡±

 Chapter 1161 - Thoughts of Love

    <h4>Chapter 1161: Thoughts of Love</h4>

    ¡°I know, I know. You¡¯re the only one with a kind heart.¡± Gong Yi lowered his head and kissed her hair, then changed the topic, ¡°What do you want to eat tonight?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao thought for a moment, ¡°I want to eat dessert...¡±

    ¡°Okay, western cuisine then.¡±

    ...

    Xue Wu quickly moved in. Ye Xiaotao was very polite to her, so she settled down with a peace of mind. As for Gong Yi, one day, she would make a name for herself and had him look at her in a new light.

    That day, Xue Wu spent an hour putting on a delicate light make-up. Because she had an interview today so she had to dress herself up beautifully.

    In terms of beauty, although she was not as good as Ye Xiaotao, she was still young and pretty.

    But she was worried that she did not have any pretty dresses in her closet.

    Xue Wu frowned and thought for a moment. Got It..

    She immediately walked out of the room, and Ye Xiaotao was preparing breakfast in the kitchen. Today, Ye Xiaotao was wearing a loose white sweater. The apartment was warm, so she did not wear pants. The sweater covered her knees, and her bare legs were long and slender, white and tight, which was quite pleasant to the eye.

    Even though Xue Wu was reluctant to admit and jealous, she also admitted that at this moment, Ye Xiaotao not only made women feel ashamed, but also men... could not stop looking at her.

    ¡°Good morning, Xiaotao.¡± Xue Wu greeted Ye Xiaotao with a pleasant smile.

    ¡°Xue Wu, you¡¯re awake. Hurry up and brush your teeth and wash your face. Breakfast is ready.¡± Ye Xiaotao was making a fruit tter. After sprinkling ayer of cheese, she pinched a cherry with her slender fingers and put it in her mouth. Yes, it was so sweet.

    ¡°Xiaotao, I woke upte today. Let me prepare breakfast tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Whoever is free can prepare breakfast. There are no rules.¡± Ye Xiaotao put the fruit tter on the table.

    ¡°Okay.¡±Xue Wu nodded, and then she said embarrassedly, ¡°Xiaotao, I have to go to a bigpany for an interview today, but... I don¡¯t have... beautiful clothes. Can you please lend me one?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked at Xue Wu, ¡°Okay, I have a few new clothes in my closet. You can pick them out yourself. If you like them, you can wear them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Xiao Tao. Thank you.¡±

    Xue Wu ran into Ye Xiaotao¡¯s room with great joy. She couldn¡¯t wait to open the closet, and there were a few rows of beautiful clothes hanging in there.

    Xue Wu looked at the tag, and her eyes were wide open. These were all the big brands in Mn¡¯s Fashion Week, and each one of them cost four figures.

    In addition, Ye Xiaotao had high standards and good taste. These clothes were all very beautiful.

    Xue Wu took a maple-leaf-coloured coat and spun around a few times. She was too happy that she wanted to try all of these clothes and pick the most beautiful one.

    ...

    Xue Wu arrived at the magnificent five-star hotel. There were already many pretty girls waiting outside the interview room.

    Xue Wu looked at those youngdies, then confidently straightened her back. She was the most beautiful among these people.

    She was determined to get the position as the President¡¯s Secretary of this hotel.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? We¡¯ve been waiting for so long. Why isn¡¯t the interviewer here yet?¡±Someone in the crowdined.

    ¡°I say, just wait patiently. Although the Magnificent Hotel is a rising star, it has already be one of the top-ss hotels in the capital in just a few years. Everyone is fighting over their heads to get into this position as the President¡¯s Secretary. Besides, the sry here is sopetitive that I¡¯m willing to wait here for even a day.¡±

    ¡°Yeah...¡±

    ¡°Hey, what do you guys think the CEO of the Magnificent Hotel looks like? Could it be an old man with arge head and big ears?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The CEO of the Magnificent Hotel is very mysterious. No one has seen his true appearance.¡±

    Xue Wu listened to the discussions of these people and sneered in her heart. They didn¡¯t know the CEO of the Magnificent Hotel, but she did...

    She had met him once before.

    At Ye Xiaotao¡¯s art exhibition.

    That person¡¯s appearance...

    Xue Wu¡¯s pretty face was covered with ayer of love thoughts.

    At this moment, there was amotion around them and everyone quieted down. Xue Wu raised her head and looked forward along with everyone¡¯s gaze.

    A group of people came over from the polished marble floor. They were all the core elites of the Magnificent Hotel. The man at the front was dressed in a ck suit and his face was carved like jade. His silence and introspection gave him a somber aura. Beside him, AChen was saying something..., he pursed his lips and listened. With steady steps, he disappeared in front of the crowd.

    ¡°Wow...¡± the youngdies who came for the interview exploded, ¡°Oh My God, is that the President of the Magnificent Hotel? He¡¯s really... so handsome and cool...¡±

    Xue Wu¡¯s heart pounded wildly. Her gaze followed the direction where Leng Hao had disappeared. She fell in love with this man at first sight.

    He would be hers!

    Xue Wu was lost in her thoughts. At this moment, AChen stopped and instructed the manager behind him, ¡°Prepare for the interview.¡±

    ...

    The interview went very smoothly for Xue Wu. She had a high education background and specialized in the same field. Her family was willing to spend money to let her learn high-ss etiquette so that one day, she could hook up with a rich husband.

    AChen chose the resumes of three of the girls who were interviewing. Then, he came to the President¡¯s office.

    ¡°President, I have chosen these three people. They are better in all aspects. Which one do you choose?¡±

    Leng Hao sat on the ck leather office chair with a pen in his right hand. He signed the document ¡°Sha Sha¡±without looking up. He said indifferently, ¡°You choose.¡±

    AChen smiled, ¡°Ha, this is... the President¡¯s secretary. You Choose, President.¡±

    AChen spoke carefully. His CEO¡¯s mood had been vtile for the past month like a snowy mountain. He was afraid that if he identally encountered an avnche, he would die without a burial ce.

    Leng Hao was stunned when he heard that. He raised his head and looked at the floor-to-ceiling window. This kind of window could see the outside but not the inside. At this moment, the three girls that Achen had chosen were waiting outside the office.

    Leng Hao scanned the three girls with his cold eyes. Finally, his gaze stopped on Xue Wu.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, President.¡± AChen nodded.

    ...

    When Xue Wu found out that she had been hired, she almost jumped up. She knew that she could do it.

    AChen arranged for her office, which was very close to the President¡¯s office. For the past few days, she had been very active and outstanding. However, there was one thing that made her extremely frustrated and discouraged.

    Once, the head of the Procurement Department sent a document up and needed the President to sign it. She could not help but feel excited. But these few days, Leng Hao hade and gone without a trace, so she had no chance to get close to him.

    This time, she finally got the chance.

    She took the document and walked towards the President¡¯s Office, but AChen stopped her on the way.

    AChen asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I have a document for the President to sign.¡±

    ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    ¡°No need... I¡¯ll go in and give it to the President myself.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you can¡¯t enter the President¡¯s Office? Just hand over all the documents to me in the future.¡±

    Xue Wu, ...

    What kind of president¡¯s secretary was this? She didn¡¯t even have the right to see the President.

 Chapter 1162 - Getting Close

    <h4>Chapter 1162: Getting Close</h4>

    After being intercepted by AChen once, Xue Wu did not give up. She was waiting for an opportunity to get close to Leng Hao. After all, she came here to work for Leng Hao.

    The opportunity came soon.

    One day, AChen went out to do some work. Xue Wu immediately got up to make a cup of coffee. She took out the mirror and confirmed that the person in the mirror was young and beautiful. Then, she knocked on the office door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± A deep and maic voice came from inside.

    Xue Wu pushed the door open and entered.

    Leng Hao was standing in front of the French window with his hands in his pockets. He was standing straight and there was andscape painting hanging in front of him. He was looking at it attentively.

    Xue Wu recognized that it was Ye Xiaotao¡¯s painting.

    The painting exhibition that day was bought by Leng Hao.

    He actually hung it in the office.

    Xue Wu did not pay attention to these things. Her pair of beautiful eyes were fixed on the back of Leng Hao. He took off his suit and he was wearing a ck shirt with wide shoulders and a perky butt. His waist and abdomen were well-built. His strong forearm, which was wearing an expensive watch, was in his trouser pocket, the ck suit pants were hanging in a graceful arc.

    Xue Wu¡¯s eyes were filled with infatuation.

    ¡°President, here¡¯s your coffee.¡±she said in a voice like an oriole.

    A few secondster, Leng Hao, who was standing in front of her, looked back. His cold and sharp eyes swept across the coffee on the office table, then looked at Xue Wu.

    Xue Wu¡¯s heart immediately palpitated. She smiled sweetly, ¡°President, I¡¯m your secretary. My name is Xue Wu. I brewed this coffee for you, please have a taste...¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Two simple and cold words interrupted Xue Wu¡¯s words.

    Xue Wu was stunned.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    ¡°President, I...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe tomorrow.¡±

    Xue Wu felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She had never thought that this would be the oue.

    Her enthusiasm only received a few words from him.

    She had only appeared for a few seconds, but he had already sentenced her to death.

    Xue Wu was stunned on the spot and forgot to react.

    At this moment, the office door was opened. AChen quickly walked in with a really bad expression, and he ordered Xue Wu to leave, ¡°Xue Wu, please leave immediately!¡±

    ...

    Xue Wu did not know how she walked out. She looked at AChen and said pitifully, ¡°AChen, did the President fire me? But I don¡¯t know what I did wrong. Why did the President treat me like this?¡±

    ¡°Miss Xue Wu, we are all sensible people. Why do you ask something you already know? Leave quickly. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself even more.¡± AChen smiled insincerely.

    Xue Wu¡¯s face instantly turned red and pale. She felt as if someone had pped her in the face.

    AChen ignored her and turned around. He sighed, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be thinking about the wrong person. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? The girls these days are getting more and more out of line.¡±

    ...

    In the afternoon, Leng Hao processed the documents and left the office. AChen followed behind him, ¡°President, there is an appointment with the boss of the Darong Group in half an hour.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Leng Hao nodded.

    AChen still wanted to open his mouth as he had a question about when his CEO would return to T City?

    The Old Master had returned to Hong Kong four years ago. To put it bluntly, Hong Kong was the CEO¡¯s home. However, the CEO had been staying in T City for the past four years. While the Young Lady was in T City so it made sense for the CEO to stay. However, now that the CEO hade to the capital and it seemed like he had ns to live here for a long time...

    What was the CEO thinking about?

    In the past month, the CEO was simply a workaholic. He worked day and night, not allowing himself a single minute of free time...

    AChen knew that all of this was because of... that person.

    AChen followed Leng Hao¡¯s footsteps and the two of them walked towards the VIP elevator. At this moment, Xue Wu¡¯s voice sounded from behind, ¡°CEO, Please Wait a moment. Regarding today¡¯s matter, I can exin.¡±

    Xue Wu chased after him. After thinking about it, she still felt indignant that she could not leave so embarrassedly like this.

    It was not easy for her to get this close to Leng Hao. She would not give up.

    AChen had a headache. Xue Wu¡¯s little tricks were not enough for him to see. He thought that she would stop at this point. As long as Xue Wu still had a little bit of shame, she would retreat.

    But this Xue Wu was really... shameless and she was willing to go all out.

    AChen looked at Leng Hao in front of him. The man¡¯s footsteps did not stop because of Xue Wu¡¯s appearance. Obviously, the man wanted him to settle this matter quickly.

    ¡°Miss Xue Wu, please wait.¡± AChen stopped Xue Wu.

    Xue Wu had no choice but to stop. She looked past AChen at Leng Hao in front of her. The man had one hand in his pocket and was already standing in front of the VIP elevator. From her angle, she could only see the back of his clean and sharp head.

    ¡°President, it is indeed my fault that I made you a cup of coffee today. I admit that I admire you, but this is not enough for you to fire me. Please give me another chance. I will definitely change.¡±

    Ding! The elevator door opened. Leng Hao strode into the elevator.

    ¡°President!¡± Xue Wu shouted.

    However, the elevator door closed in front of her eyes.

    ¡°Miss Xue Wu, the President¡¯s intention is very clear. Please don¡¯t pester me anymore. If there is a next time, please forgive me for not being polite.¡± After saying that, AChen turned around and walked towards the elevator.

    Xue Wu¡¯s heart sank. She knew that she was done, then what else should she do?

    At this moment, a melodious ringtone sounded, and she answered

    She took out her phone and saw that it was a call from Ye Xiaotao.

    At this moment, Xue Wu was upset. She pressed the button to pick up the call. Her tone was not very good, ¡°Hello, Xiaotao, what did you want to talk to me about?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Xue Wu, I want to ask if you¡¯reing back for dinner tonight?¡±

    Xue Wu¡¯s mood was extremely bad right now. She replied in a strange tone, ¡°What time is it now, how can it be time for dinner...¡±

    Xue Wu¡¯s next words stopped abruptly because she realized that the VIP elevator door had opened.

    Leng Hao, who had disappeared in front of her just now, had miraculously returned!

    His deep eyes were fixed on her face.

    Xue Wu, ...

    ¡°Hello, Xue Wu, are you listening? Are youing back for dinner tonight?¡±

    Xue Wu immediately came back to her senses in a great mood, ¡°Oh, Xiaotao, I won¡¯t be going back for dinner tonight. Go on a date with Young Master Gong. Have a good time and don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    ...

    Xue Wu hung up the phone and quickly ran up to the door of the VIP elevator. Looking at Leng Hao¡¯s handsome and exquisite face, she said anxiously, ¡°President, let me exin...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin.¡± Leng Hao said indifferently, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Enter the VIP elevator?

    Xue Wu couldn¡¯t believe it. She was in the abyss just now, but suddenly flew to heaven?

    ¡°Okay, thank you, President.¡± Xue Wu walked in generously.

    AChen, who was outside the door, saw the door of the VIP elevator close in front of him. He,...

    ...

    After exiting the elevator, Leng Hao took the lead to walk out with his long legs and Xue Wu followed closely behind him.

    ¡°President, don¡¯t you me me anymore?¡± She carefully asked.

 Chapter 1163 - Are You in a Relationship?

    <h4>Chapter 1163: Are You in a Rtionship?</h4>

    Leng Hao walked out of the hall without looking away. There was no expression on his handsome face. ¡°Mmm...e back to work tomorrow.¡±

    Xue Wu immediately cheered, ¡°President, thank you. I¡¯ll definitely work harder.¡±

    Leng Hao did not say anything. He held the car keys with two fingers on his right hand and walked towards his Maybach.

    This was a good opportunity. Xue Wu stood where she was and acted like a shy little girl reserved and hesitated for a moment, ¡°President, it¡¯s not easy to take a taxi here. Can I take a ride with you?¡±

    Leng Hao opened the door of the driver¡¯s seat and looked at Xue Wu, ¡°You live alone?¡±

    ¡°No, I live with a good friend. Ye Xiaotao, the daughter of the Ye family. Her stepmother is my biological cousin.¡±

    The Ye family was famous throughout the capital and had an illustrious family background. In Xue Wu¡¯s opinion, mentioning about the Ye family at this time would raise her status in Leng Hao¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Leng Hao responded.

    Xue Wu didn¡¯t know if her eyes were ying tricks on her. Just now, she seemed to have seen a trace of tender love on Leng Hao¡¯s cold and handsome face.

    ¡°Come on up. I¡¯ll send you off.¡±

    Xue Wu immediately made a big yes in her heart and quickly sat in the passenger seat.

    ...

    In the car.

    Leng Hao did not speak. The car was very quiet, like the aura of a cier emitted from a man¡¯s body. It was abstinent all over.

    Xue Wu sat beside him. She could even smell the healthy and clean body fragrance of him.

    ¡°President, I live in the Purple Bamboo Garden. It¡¯s very close to here.¡± Xue Wu said.

    The Purple Bamboo Garden.

    Leng Hao repeated the name in his heart. Had she moved out of the Ye Family and lived there?

    It had been a long time since he had inquired about her.

    He disappeared in her world as she wished.

    He had been working hard for the past month to prevent himself from thinking about her, and this was how he had spent the past four years.

    When he heard Xue Wu say the word ¡°Xiaotao¡± in the elevator, he suddenly realized that he had not seen her for a very, very long time.

    It had been so long that it felt like a long century.

    Xue Wu¡¯s biological cousin was Auntie Miao, right? He had an impression of Auntie Miao who treated Xiaotao very well...

    He pressed hisrge palm on the steering wheel with some force. Leng Hao¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple gently rolled, and yes, he missed her...

    He missed her very much.

    The feeling of missing someone was that it made his whole body felt weak, but his heart was in pain.

    ¡°President, it¡¯s still early. To thank you from sending me home, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡±

    Xue Wu waited for Leng Hao¡¯s reply. She thought that he would not refuse because he treated her so special by letting her into the VIP elevator and even sending her home.

    Thinking of this, she was secretly happy.

    However, the man replied in a long silence without responding to her.

    The atmosphere in the car immediately went down. When the man did not speak, he had an aura of being a thousand miles away from others. Xue Wu said a few more words, but Leng Hao did not seem to hear her at all so she could only shut her mouth resentfully.

    The Maybach soon stopped at the Purple Bamboo Garden. Xue Wu unfastened her seatbelt. After thinking for a moment, she looked sideways at Leng Hao and said, ¡°President, do you want to go upstairs and have a cup of tea?¡±

    Leng Hao looked upstairs through the car window, ¡°Don¡¯t you live alone?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you mean Xiaotao? Xiaotao must have gone out on a date with Young Master Gong. Their rtionship is very good. Young Master Gong is very obedient to Xiaotao and he cherished her so much like she would melt in his hands. I¡¯m so envious of her.¡±

    Is that so?

    Leng Hao curled his lips, ¡°Ha...¡±

    Heughed.

    After that, he stopped talking.

    Xue Wu felt that this man¡¯s temper was really unpredictable. In order to not make him dislike her, she could only stop right here and get out of the car, ¡°President, I¡¯ll go back first. Bye-bye.¡±

    Leng Hao looked ahead without looking at her.

    The smile on Xue Wu¡¯s face froze and she felt very awkward.

    ...

    Xue Wu did not win, so she left on her own ord. Leng Hao did not leave. He found a pack of cigarettes in a secretpartment and lit it.

    He rolled down the car window and started to smoking a cloud.

    Xue Wu¡¯s words about Young Master Gong and Xiaotao kept echoing in his ears. He felt that the scar in his heart had been stabbed by a sharp knife, and then he was torn into a bloody mess.

    He knew how good Gong Yi was to her.

    But he thought that if she was willing to give him a chance, he would do better than Gong Yi.

    But there was no chance.

    He smoked urgently and coughed a few times until there was a trace of tears in the corner of his eyes.

    On such a cold night, he was enduring a heart-wrenching pain alone.

    The Maybach had been parked by the roadside. Leng Hao stayed from five in the afternoon to eight in the evening. He did not know what he was waiting for. He just did not want to leave.

    At this time, a shy yellow Ferrari sports car appeared on the street in front. The driver¡¯s door opened and Gong Yi came out.

    Leng Hao was leaning against the seat in a slightly dispirited manner. When he saw Gong Yi through the windshield, he was shocked and instantly sat up straight.

    Gong Yi went around the car and opened the front passenger seat. Ye Xiaotao came out.

    Leng Hao¡¯s gaze was fixated on Ye Xiaotao. Today, she was wearing a white mesh shirt with a printed sheath skirt, and a Korean style coat in light yellow. Her silky ck hair draped over her shoulders, the 24-year-old was like a blooming peony, charming and alluring.

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes darkened.

    However, in the next second, he saw Gong Yi hugging her slender waist and leaning over to kiss her forehead.

    He was far away, so he couldn¡¯t hear what the two were talking about. However, the girl was smiling sweetly in Gong Yi¡¯s arms. There was one-head of height difference between the two, so she was raising her head to talk to Gong Yi.

    On the street, she and Gong Yi were like a couple in love.

    Leng Hao slowly lowered his eyes. It was his extravagant hope.

    She had already gone far away, and he was the only one left standing where he was.

    He was just holding on to those pitiful memories, unwilling to let go.

    Heh.

    How ridiculous.

    When he looked up again, Ye Xiaotao had already disappeared from his sight. Gong Yi watched her disappear before getting into the car and speeding away.

    Leng Hao looked upstairs through the car window, but he didn¡¯t look away for a long time.

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao returned to the apartment and happened to see Xue Wuing out of the shower.

    ¡°Xiaotao, you¡¯re done with your date with Young Master Gong. I thought you weren¡¯ting back tonight?¡± Xue Wu joked mischievously.

    Ye Xiaotao entered her room and red at Xue Wu, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Xue Wu followed ye Xiaotao into the room. Ye Xiaotao stood in front of the dressing table and took off her earrings. Xue Wu asked curiously, ¡°Xiaotao, how do you see if a man likes you?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao immediately turned around, ¡°Xue Wu, are you in a rtionship?¡±

    ¡°Shh, Lower Your Voice.¡±

    ¡°Then quickly tell me, who do you like?¡±

    Xue Wu¡¯s face was filled with sweetness, ¡°He¡¯s my boss, the president of the Magnificent Hotel.¡±

    ¡°Magnificent Hotel? You went to work at the Magnificent Hotel? That hotel has dominated the capital for a few years, I¡¯ve heard of it. But, you¡¯ve only been there for a few days, haven¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 1164 - When Could He Finally Enter Her Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1164: When Could He Finally Enter Her Heart</h4>

    Xue Wu was unhappy when she heard that, ¡°Xiaotao, are you trying to say that I¡¯m going for his money, or that he, a great CEO, doesn¡¯t like me and that I am ttering myself?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was speechless as she exined, ¡°Xue Wu, what are you thinking? I mean, you¡¯ve only been working for a few days. Do you know each other well? What kind of person is he? Might he be not as good as you think he is... Xue Wu, this rtionship thing is a big deal. You have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Xue Wu leaned against the wardrobe. Thinking of Leng Hao¡¯s handsome face, she smiled sweetly and said, ¡°He is exquisite and handsome. His bearing is extraordinary. His private life is also clean with no many girls around him...¡±

    ¡°Really? is he really as good as you say?¡± Ye Xiaotao was dubious.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Let me show you his photo!¡± Xue Wu immediately took out her phone. When she went to work yesterday, she saw Leng Hao and secretly take a profile picture in thepany.

    ¡°Look, this is the man I like.¡± Xue Wu pointed at Leng Hao in the phone and said confidently.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at him, and when she saw him, her pupils suddenly shrank.

    Even if it was a blurry profile, she already recognized him at a nce.

    Leng Hao!

    She didn¡¯t expect that the man Xue Wu liked was him!

    Ye Xiaotao suddenly remembered the wedding that she attended in T City a few months ago. He was the owner of the winery, so it was not strange that he was now the President of the Magnificent Hotel.

    ¡°Xiaotao, how is he? Isn¡¯t he very handsome?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao came back to her senses with her face a little pale, ¡°Well... he looks good...¡±

    ¡°The man I like is definitely the best.¡±

    ¡°But, does he... like you?¡± Ye Xiaotao asked softly.

    ¡°Yes, Xiaotao. Let me tell you, I¡¯m his secretary now. Today, not only did he let me enter the VIP elevator with him, he even personally drove me home. He even wanted to treat me to dinner, but I didn¡¯t agree because I felt it would be too fast. Isn¡¯t there a saying? After a man treats you to dinner, the next step is to... get into a room with you...¡± Xue Wu perfectly exined what it meant to lie through your teeth, and the more she talked, the more excited she became. She even intimately held Ye Xiaotao¡¯s slender arm.

    ¡°How is it, Xiaotao? Are you happy for me?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s lips curled up, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Xue Wu wanted to say something, but Ye Xiaotao pulled back her slender arm first, ¡°Xue Wu, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to sleep. Let¡¯s talk tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Oh, good night, Xiaotao. Sweet dreams.¡± Xue Wu walked out.

    Ye Xiaotao closed the door.

    Xue Wu walked to her room. For some reason, she felt that Ye Xiaotao was a little strange. She didn¡¯t seem to be happy. Xue Wu snorted in her heart. Ye Xiaotao must be jealous of her, jealous that she found such a good man.

    Just wait and see. She will live a better life than Ye Xiaotao!

    ...

    The next day, in the studio.

    Ye Xiaotao sat on a wooden stool with a drawing board in front of her, and she was drawing with a pencil in her right hand.

    However, an entire morning had passed, and she did not manage to draw a single piece of work.

    She tore off the white paper on the drawing board, crumpled it into a ball, and threw it on the ground.

    She continued to draw.

    ¡°Xiaotao,¡± at this moment, her assistant Xiao Ai walked in, ¡°What do you want to eat for lunch...¡±

    Xiao Ai¡¯s words came to an abrupt end because she saw crumpled paper all around Ye Xiaotao¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Xiaotao, what¡¯s wrong with you today? Are you not in a good mood? You don¡¯t look well either...¡± Xiao Ai asked with concern.

    Ye Xiaotao shook her head absentmindedly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, why don¡¯t you rest for a while? I¡¯ll make you a cup of coffee?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The coffee was ready in no time. Xiao Ai ced the coffee on the desk, ¡°Xiao Tao,e and rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Xiaotao stood up. She went to the desk and reached for the Coffee Cup.

    ¡°Hiss¡± The coffee spilled all over and Ye Xiaotao retracted her burnt index finger.

    ¡°Ah Xiaotao, what happened to you? Did you burn your finger? Hurry up and let me take a look. This is your drawing hand. Should I call the doctor...¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Ye Xiaotao did not let Xiao Ai look at her finger.

    ¡°Xiaotao,¡± Xiao Ai looked at her expression and asked hesitantly, ¡°Is there something on your mind? You seem... distracted.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Xiao Ai. I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯ll go back first. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± Ye Xiaotao picked up her bag.

    ...

    Back in the apartment, Ye Xiaotao fell asleep on her big bed.

    She didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Even after rolling around twice, she was still not sleepy.

    She opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling above her head. Her mind was in a mess. No one knew what she was thinking about.

    She covered her head with the soft nket and forced herself to sleep.

    She really fell asleep and she even dreamed about Xue Wu and... Leng Hao.

    Xue Wu held onto Leng Hao¡¯s muscr arm and stood in front of her. She introduced him proudly and happily, ¡°Xiaotao, this is my boyfriend. We¡¯re going to get married soon.¡±

    The scene changed and she arrived at a church. Xue Wu was wearing a white wedding dress and was standing next to Leng Hao. She didn¡¯t know who was speaking ¡®I do¡¯.

    She felt a pain in her stomach. She looked down and saw that her stomach was swollen. She was more than seven months pregnant. There was warm liquid rushed out from between her legs and she copsed on the ground. She looked at the man in front of her who was standing with his back facing her and called him heartbroken, Leng Hao, save me, save our Little Xiaotao...

    Ye Xiaotao opened her eyes and saw the familiar ceiling. However, her vision was blurred.

    She reached out to touch her face and felt the wetness on her hand.

    Her face was already filled with tears.

    Little Xiaotao...

    It had been a long time since she had thought of Little Xiaotao. It was not that she had forgotten, but she was in too much pain that she did not dare to think about her. She could not think about it.

    At this moment, the sound of ¡°Ding Ling¡±interrupted her thoughts. Someone was knocking on the door.

    Ye Xiaotao came back to her senses. She quickly wiped her tears away, then got up and walked to open the door of the apartment. Gong Yi was standing outside the door.

    Gong Yi rushed over with his eyes full of nervousness, ¡°I was going to pick you up after work, but Xiao Ai said that you came home at noon that you don¡¯t seem to be feeling well. Why didn¡¯t you call me? Do you know how worried I was?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ai is making a fuss. Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±Ye Xiaotao¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.

    Gong Yi watched her closely, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?¡±

    ¡°You called? Sorry, I didn¡¯t hear you. I fell asleep just now.¡± Ye Xiaotao turned around and entered the living room.

    Gong Yi followed behind her. He reached out his two hands to hug her waist and leaned over to kiss her face. He asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you crying?¡±

    Her eyes were red.

    ¡°No, maybe I didn¡¯t sleep well.¡± Ye Xiaotao broke free from his embrace, ¡°What do you want to drink? Orange juice?¡±

    She walked into the kitchen.

    Gong Yi looked at her charming back and his eyes dimmed. When could he finally enter her heart?

 Chapter 1165 - High Fever

    <h4>Chapter 1165: High Fever</h4>

    Gong Yi drank a cup of orange juice and then stayed in ye Xiaotao¡¯s room, ¡°Xiaotao, shall we go out for dinner?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao stood by the window with a cup of warm tea in her hands. She looked at the neon lights at night and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going. I still have to draw.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t finished her work yet. She closed her eyes in the afternoon and slept until the evening.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll eat at home. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll cook it myself.¡± As he spoke, Gong Yi rolled up his sleeves, ¡°By the way, what did you eat for lunch?¡±

    Lunch?

    Ye Xiaotao was stunned. She seemed to have... not eaten.

    She didn¡¯t feel hungry now either.

    Gong Yi could roughly guess at her expression. He walked over to her side with his long legs and reached out to hold her face. The girl¡¯s pupils were clearly ck and white. They were watery, and at this moment, there was a hint of sickly weakness. He was moved by her, ¡°Girl, What¡¯s going on? Tell me, huh?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked at the concern in his eyes, ¡°I...¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, a car light shed past. Ye Xiaotao heard the sound of a car engineing from downstairs.

    She gently pushed Gong Yi away and reached out to open the pink gauze curtain.

    There was a Maybach parked downstairs. Xue Wu was getting out of the passenger seat.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Xue Wu? Who sent her back? That Maybach is a limited edition model. Even wealthy people might not be able to afford it. Sure, it¡¯s been a few days since west met. This Xue Wu has already be one of the richest people on the list.¡± Gong Yi said with a smile.

    Ye Xiaotao put down the veil, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the President of the Magnificent Hotel.¡±

    ¡°The Magnificent Hotel? No wonder. The president of the Magnificent Hotel was very mysterious. Half a year ago, the upper-ss people in the capital held a social party. It was said that the first right-hand seat in the front row of the party was reserved for this president, but he didn¡¯t even show up... Xiaotao, do you think...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Ye Xiaotao interrupted Gong Yi, ¡°Have you said enough? If you¡¯ve said enough, then leave.¡±

    ¡°Leave? Why? I still have to cook for you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Xue Wu is back. It¡¯s not convenient for you to stay here. Hurry up and leave. I¡¯ll contact you another day.¡± Ye Xiaotao pushed Gong Yi out of the room and then closed the door.

    ¡°Hey, Stinky girl.¡± Gong Yi looked at the tightly shut door in front of him and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    This girl was really spoiled by him.

    He sighed, then helplessly curled his lips and turned around to leave.

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao heard Gong Yi leave in the room. A minuteter, the apartment door opened again, and Xue Wu came back.

    Ye Xiaotao walked over and opened the door.

    Xue Wu stood at the entrance to change her shoes. She was in a very good mood and was humming a happy tune. When she saw Ye Xiaotao, she immediately smiled and said, ¡°Xiaotao, you¡¯re home. You came back so early today.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao pursed her lips and said, ¡°Mn.¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, what do you think this is?¡± Xue Wu opened her palm.

    Ye Xiaotao took a look and saw that it was a pearl.

    The pearl had a fresh color and was obviously expensive.

    ¡°Is this... a gift from someone else?¡± Ye Xiaotao asked.

    Xue Wu pretended to smile mysteriously. ¡°Xiaotao, take a guess.¡±

    Xue Wu entered her room with a glowing face.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at Xue Wu¡¯s tightly shut door and stood rooted to the ground. After a long while, she smiled self-deprecatingly and closed her own door.

    Was it so important that Leng Hao gave it to her? Why did she have to ask?

    She had Gong Yi, and he would also have other women to marry from now on.

    She just thought it was funny. That man was so clumsy when he was with her that he wouldn¡¯t give her any gifts. Now that he was with other girls, he seemed to have an epiphany.

    It was so romantic to drive an expensive car to someone else¡¯s ce and give them pearls as gifts.

    But, what did this have to do with her?

    No, it had nothing to do with her at all!

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t go to the studio because she was sick and had a fever.

    She used the thermometer to check. It wasn¡¯t considered high, but of 39 degrees. She didn¡¯t go to the hospital, but drank some water and covered herself with the nket to sleep and sweat.

    Gong Yi called. She used the excuse of working overtime to push him away. When she opened her eyes again, it was already night time.

    She struggled to sit up from the bed and looked at the time. It was eight o¡¯clock.

    She got up from the bed and felt dizzy. She touched her head with her hand. It was very hot and it was not brought down at all. She probably needed some fever medicine.

    Opening the door, she said hoarsely, ¡°Xue Wu, Xue Wu...¡±

    The apartment was very quiet. There was no one there.

    Xue Wu did note back.

    Ye Xiaotao stood where she was and was at a loss for a moment. It was eight o¡¯clock at night which was veryte, but Xue Wu did note back. Xue Wu should have gotten off work by five.

    Ye Xiaotao turned around and went to the bedside to get her phone and dialed Xue Wu¡¯s number.

    The phone rang a few times before the other end of the line picked up slowly, ¡°Hello, Xiaotao.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Xue Wu.¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s throat was very dry. She went to touch the cup on the bedside table, ¡°I have a high fever. Can you bring me some medicine for fever when youe back? I...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Xiaotao, I can¡¯t talk right now.¡± Xue Wu lowered her voice and interrupted her.

    Ye Xiaotao froze. She looked down at the cup in her hand. There was not a drop of water in the cup. Under the light, her face was as pale as a piece of paper, ¡°Xue Wu, where... Where are you now? What... are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Aiyo,¡± Xue Wu called out in a sweet voice, ¡°I¡¯m busy now. I have someone by my side. Let¡¯s talk when we get back. You know what I mean.¡±

    ¡°Du du.¡± Xue Wu hung up the phone.

    Ye Xiaotao held the phone. She listened to the busy tone in a daze. She knew what it meant?

    What did she know?

    Oh, it was probably... Leng Hao took Xue Wu for a meal and then got a hotel room with her.

    Heh.

    With that in mind, Ye Xiaotao¡¯s vision suddenly went dark. All the things just had to happen at this moment that the apartment had a power outrage.

    Ye Xiaotao got up and groped her way to the living room in the dark.

    However, she suddenly stopped in her tracks. What did she want to do?

    She didn¡¯t know how to fix electricity.

    There weren¡¯t any candles in the apartment either.

    So be it. It was good to be dark.

    Ye Xiaotao wanted to sit on the sofa, but she unexpectedly sat on the carpet. Forget it, she felt so cold now. She curled herself up and hugged herself tightly with her two slender arms.

    She wanted to give herself some warmth.

    ...

    After an unknown amount of time, about an hour, the apartment door was opened.

    Xue Wu¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Why is it so dark here? is the electricity out? Xiaotao, Xiaotao, are you home?¡±

    There was no sound in the apartment.

    Xue Wu was quite curious. Didn¡¯t Ye Xiaotao have a high fever? She should be at home. Could it be that Gong Yi had picked her up?

    That¡¯s great. Ye Xiaotao isn¡¯t at home and the power was out, so does she have an excuse to invite Leng Hao up?

    His car shouldn¡¯t have left yet.

    Xue Wu immediately took out her phone and dialed Leng Hao¡¯s number.

    The call went through very quickly. Leng Hao¡¯s deep and sexy voice came through. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hello, President. Have you left yet? There¡¯s something I need to trouble you with.¡±

 Chapter 1166 - For My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 1166: For My Wife</h4>

    ¡°What?¡± Leng Hao asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s suddenly no electricity in the apartment. Could you please go upstairs and help to check what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t say anything.

    Xue Wu continued in a delicate voice, ¡°President, you know that we girls don¡¯t know anything about electricity. It¡¯s so dark in the apartment. Xiaotao and I will be afraid.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± After a short response, Leng Hao hung up the phone.

    Xue Wu was overjoyed. He was going upstairs!

    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    Something would definitely happen when a man and a woman were together alone.

    Xue Wu¡¯s face was glowing with love thoughts. She put her bag on the sofa and then reached out to take off her coat. The sweater inside was a V-neck. She tugged at the cor to reveal her delicate chest curves.

    After she was done, there was a ¡°Ding Ling¡±sound of knocking on the door.

    Xue Wu immediately ran to open the door, ¡°President, you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Leng Hao stepped into the apartment. ¡°Where¡¯s the circuit breaker?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s in the kitchen.¡±

    Leng Hao walked towards the kitchen.

    Xue Wu followed behind him. Looking at the man¡¯s straight back, she wondered if she should pretend to fall and let him hug her?

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Xue Wu tripped.

    However, this was definitely not her n!

    She wanted to pretend to fall and was about to take action. However, when she passed by the sofa, something suddenly hit her. She waspletely unprepared.

    Xue Wu screamed and pounced forward.

    ¡°Bang!¡± She fell heavily.

    Leng Hao turned around when he heard the noise. His eyes were attracted by a small ball curled up by the sofa.

    His pupils contracted and he quickly stepped forward and squatted on one knee. He reached out his big palm and grabbed the girl¡¯s delicate shoulder. He anxiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Why are you sitting here? Are you afraid of the dark?¡±Leng Hao went to hug her. He found that her whole body was like ice.

    ¡°Why is your body so cold? Say something!¡± He raised his voice.

    Ye Xiaotao was confused. Suddenly, she heard someone talking. She raised her head in a daze. With the moonlight shining through the window, she saw the handsome face magnified in front of her.

    She was thinking that he was really as handsome and suave as Xue Wu had said.

    Even from such a close distance, he was so handsome that there was nothing toin about.

    In fact, when she fell in love with him, it was not because of his good looks, but after falling in love with him, there was no one else in her eyes.

    Seeing that she did not speak and looked silly, Leng Hao became even more anxious. He knelt one knee on the ground, unbuttoned his coat and pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°Xiaotao...¡±he called her name in a low voice. His big palm held her delicate and cold body and pressed her into his arms. He looked sideways and kissed her beautiful hair.

    She did not know how much his heart ached for her current appearance. His heart felt like it was being pulled by arge palm that made him unable to breathe.

    She had always been an exquisite porcin doll in his eyes. In the past, when they were intimate in bed, he had not allowed her to open her eyes, because when she opened her eyes, she looked at him like a little girl who did not know anything and looked at a strange uncle, making him reluctant to use force.

    He thought that he would never be able to hold her again, but now, she was in his arms.

    Leng Hao kissed her hair and then kissed her face. He whispered in a low, almost devout voice, ¡°Xiaotao...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao felt that she was trapped in a warm and broad embrace. There was a faint smell of a man¡¯s body in her nostrils. It was a clean, healthy, and very decent smell.

    Her cheeks were itchy, and he kissed her hard. He didn¡¯t seem to have shaved, and there was ayer of residue that tickled her.

    Most women would like a man like him.

    Xue Wu, for example, was infatuated with him.

    Ye Xiaotao hadpletelye to her senses and she said hoarsely in his arms, ¡°Let go of me.¡±

    Leng Hao froze.

    Ye Xiaotao reached out her hand and pushed him away with all her strength.

    Leng Hao was caught off guard and sat on the carpet.

    Ye Xiaotao stood up and walked into her room.

    With a bang, the door was closed.

    ...

    Xue Wu was the most confused one. She tried every means to invite Leng Hao up, but she didn¡¯t expect that in the end, Leng Hao would actually... actually hug Ye Xiaotao!

    What was going on?

    For the first time, Xue Wu realized that there was something going on between Leng Hao and Ye Xiaotao.

    Xue Wu stood up in a fluster. She looked at Leng Hao who was still sitting on the carpet. ¡°President...President...¡±

    Leng Hao closed his eyes for a moment before opening them again. He stood up straight and went into the kitchen.

    His eyes lit up. It was a call.

    ¡°President, you¡¯re so awesome. You got it done in such a short time...¡± Xue Wu smiled pleasantly.

    Leng Hao walked into the living room. He looked at Ye Xiaotao¡¯s tightly shut door and asked softly, ¡°What... happened to her?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Xiaotao seems to have... a fever...¡±

    Leng Hao retracted his gaze and left the apartment.

    Xue Wu, who was left on the spot,

    ...

    The Maybach galloped on the street as fast as it could and stopped in front of a pharmacy.

    The man in a well-tailored ck suit was tall and handsome. Leng Hao crossed the street and walked into the pharmacy expressionlessly. The elite aura on his body still attracted girls with admiring gaze.

    ¡°Lady boss, Bring me a bottle of fever medicine.¡±

    ¡°Coming.¡±Thedy boss of the pharmacy ran over. Her eyes lit up when she saw Leng Hao. What a handsome man. ¡± Sir, take the fever medicine you want.¡±

    Leng Hao nced at the small orange bottle of fever medicine. ¡°Is it bitter?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Thedy boss understood, ¡°It¡¯s not bitter, not bitter at all. It¡¯s sweet. Sir, are you buying it for your baby?¡±

    Only the parents who bought medicine for their baby would ask if the medicine tasted bitter.

    ¡°No.¡± Leng Hao shook his head.

    ¡°Then it is for...¡±

    Leng Hao took out his wallet and a brand new ¡®Grandpa Mao¡¯ ¡°it¡¯s for my wife.¡± He took the fever medicine and left, ¡°Keep the change.¡±

    Thedy boss looked at the man¡¯s back and sighed. It was rare to see a handsome man who loved his wife so much. Why didn¡¯t she meet one when she was young?

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao went back to her room and took a hot shower. She was covered in cold sweat just now. Her high fever seemed to have subsided a little, but now her limbs were weak.

    She changed into a new set of clothes and went out of the bathroom.

    Xue Wu saw her and quickly asked, ¡°Xiaotao, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to buy medicine.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao came to the pharmacy, ¡°Lady Boss, give me a bottle of fever medicine.¡±

    ¡°Coming.¡± Thedy boss quickly ran over. When she saw Ye Xiaotao, her eyes brightened up again. What aay was it today? She just saw a handsome man and now this beautiful girl.

    She was really beautiful!

    ¡°Little girl, here¡¯s Your Fever Medicine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ye Xiaotao went to take out her wallet, but she was embarrassed. She forgot to bring her wallet when she came out.

    ¡°Lady boss, I forgot to bring money. Leave the medicine here first. I¡¯ll go back and get the money.¡±

    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s no need. You can take the medicine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry...¡±

 Chapter 1167 - We Are in the Same Room

    <h4>Chapter 1167: We Are in the Same Room</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. A gentleman came to buy some fever medicine just now. He gave me 100 yuan. I¡¯ll treat this bottle of fever medicine as his treat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, then. Thank you,dy boss. Thank you to that gentleman as well.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me. That gentleman said that he was buying for his wife. He even asked if the medicine was bitter. Tell me, how much does that gentleman love his wife? Little girl, have you found a boyfriend yet? You have to find one like this in the future.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Ye Xiaotao smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of fortune.¡±

    She only had an ex-husband, which made her hurt all over.

    Ye Xiaotao turned around and left.

    ...

    The Maybach stopped at the Purple Bamboo Garden again. Leng Hao opened the car door and wanted to go upstairs.

    However, he stopped because from afar, he saw Ye Xiaotaoing from the front.

    The girl was wearing a short white jacket with light-colored jeans underneath. Her silky ck hair was tied up into a bun. Her entire person was pure and tender like a rose that had just bloomed.

    She had probably not eaten dinner yet. One of her hands was in the pocket of the jacket. There was a stic bag hanging on her slender wrist and her right hand was holding something that looked like a green tea puff. She lowered her eyes and bit into it.

    Leng Hao stood where he was and locked his eyes on her. For the first time, he felt that it was such a blissful thing to be able to look at someone from afar.

    However, the girl did not seem to have a good appetite. She took a few bites of the green tea puff and threw it into the trash can.

    She put both her small hands into her pockets, lowered her eyes and walked towards the Purple Bamboo Garden, kicking a small pebble under her feet out of boredom.

    What¡¯s wrong with her?

    Is she in a bad mood?

    Did Gong Yi bully her and make her sad?

    He hadn¡¯t seen Gong Yi today.

    Leng Hao secretly thought that if Gong Yi dared to treat her badly, he would definitely not let him off!

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao walked past a street and was about to turn when a pair of shiny ck leather shoes appeared in her line of sight.

    She looked up from the shoes and saw Leng Hao.

    She slowly stopped.

    Leng Hao looked at the delicate and beautiful face in front of him and his eyes were filled with tender heartache. He said in a low voice, ¡°Is the fever gone? Why did youe out alone?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao curled her lips and smiled sharply and coldly, ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes immediately dimmed.

    He pursed his lips and did not speak.

    ¡°Great CEO Leng, you seem to be closer to Xue Wu recently. Please don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about the rtionship between Xue Wu and me and the Ye family. Just tell me what your purpose is.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Huh, didn¡¯t? Great CEO Leng, we had a short marriage history, and we were each other¡¯s exes. Now that you¡¯re looking for a woman, you coincidentally found Xue Wu. You drove your car to my building and stayed out all night with my roommate. If things develop well, we¡¯ll be half a family, and I¡¯ll have to happily call you brother-inw. Great CEO Leng, are you trying to annoy me?¡±

    Hearing her sarcastic words, Leng Hao¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°Is everything I do now all wrong in your eyes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong, it¡¯s just that, CEO Leng, I beg you, can you please stop hovering in front of me? Can you please disappear from my sight? Do you know that I feel nauseous just looking at you right now? My whole body will be in a bad state.¡±

    Nauseous?

    She actually used this word.

    Leng Hao¡¯srge palm that was hanging by his side slowly clenched into a fist. Every word of hers was like a knife that cut him into pieces. How much gentleness she had given him in the past was how cruel she was to him now.

    He was just asking for humiliation.

    ¡°This is for you.¡± He opened his palm.

    He had been tightly holding the bottle of fever medicine.

    ¡°What?¡± Ye Xiaotao took a look at the fever medicine and then frowned coldly, ¡°Take it back. I don¡¯t want your stuff!¡±

    Leng Hao looked at her determined expression, ¡°Is it because looking at me makes you sick to your stomach, so you even feel nauseous when I give you something?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Without any hesitation, Ye Xiaotao spat out a word.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Hao smiled, ¡°I understand.¡±

    He turned around and left.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at his receding figure, watched him throw the fever medicine in his hand into the trash can, and watched him drive the Maybach away at lightning speed. She suddenly felt a dull pain in the depths of her heart.

    But, why did it hurt?

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao moved out of the Purple Bamboo Garden and rented a new apartment. Without seeing those people she didn¡¯t want to see, her life returned to peace.

    One day, Gong Yi picked her up from work. Ye Xiaotao sat in the passenger seat. Gong Yi said mysteriously, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a ce.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±Ye Xiaotao asked.

    ¡°My friends who started their business together flew over from America. They all want to meet their futuredy boss.¡±

    To meet his most important friends.

    ¡°Oh, okay. Where are they?¡± She was already Gong Yi¡¯s fianc¨¦e. One day, she would have to meet them.

    ¡°They are in the hotel. We will go there now.¡±

    Half an hourter, Ye Xiaotao stood at the entrance of the hotel. She looked at the golden sign on the hotel door. There were two magnificent words ¡ª magnificent.

    Magnificent Hotel.

    ¡°Xiaotao, what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go in.¡± Gong Yi held her slender waist.

    ¡°Oh.¡±Ye Xiaotao curled her lips and followed him in.

    Gong Yi had a total of sixpanions. They were all young and talented, so it was not difficult for Ye Xiaotao to get to know them. Looking at Ye Xiaotao¡¯s charming face, everyone teased Gong Yi about his good taste.

    Gong Yi was quite proud, ¡°Of course. If this girl is not good, how I can wait for her for so many years.¡±

    As he said that, Gong Yi continued, ¡°You guys change your clothes. Xiaotao and I will also go to the room to take a shower. Later, we will have dinner together, and after that we will go out to have fun¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gong Yi held Ye Xiaotao as they walked along the corridor of the hotel. He passed a room card to Ye Xiaotao and said, ¡°Your room.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao took the room card, ¡°Where¡¯s your room?¡±

    Gong Yi raised his eyebrows and whispered into her ear, ¡°We¡¯ll be in the same room. Later, how about we take a bath together?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao froze.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just lying to you. Why can¡¯t I joke with you at all?¡± Gong Yi caressed her hair lovingly. ¡°I¡¯ve arrived at my room. Your Room is in front. You can go by yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Ye Xiaotao nodded.

    Gong Yi entered his room.

    Ye Xiaotao looked down at the room card. 2506. She walked forward and reached the door of Room 2506 and opened it.

    This was a presidential suite. It was located in the center of the city but had a view of the sea. She took off the bag on her shoulder and tiredly sat down by the bed.

    She hadn¡¯t done anything, but she felt very tired.

    At this moment, a voice suddenly rang in her ear, and the door of the bathroom actually opened.

 Chapter 1168 - All Those Hate and Love

    <h4>Chapter 1168: All Those Hate and Love</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao was shocked. There was someone in the room?

    She quickly looked up.

    A cold air swept out from the bathroom. Then, a handsome figure walked out. The man was wearing a gray shirt unbuttoned and a ck brief underneath. He was not wearing shoes, and stepped on the soft wool carpet with his bare feet.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s clear ck and white pupils kept erging. How could it be him?

    Leng Hao!

    Leng Hao also realized that there was someone in the room. His cold and fierce ck eyes nced sharply at the bed. He was surprised for a brief moment when he saw Ye Xiaotao and then his eyes softened.

    But that softness was quickly hidden in his eyes. He threw the towel in his hand on the sofa and reached out to button his shirt.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at him in a daze. He stood beside her and unhurriedly buttoned his shirt. Then, he took a ck suit pants from the closet and put it on. His actions could be described as elegant.

    The Leng family was quite prominent in Hong Kong. Although they were doing business in the underworld, Leng Hao had received a good education since he was young. Not to mention those bloody experiences, he was aplete Young Master.

    Ye Xiaotao found that her gaze lingered on him too much, so she averted her gaze in embarrassment and annoyance.

    She was no longer the little girl who was less than 20 years old that liked to cling to him whenever she saw him. When he was working in the study, she also liked to sit on hisp. She loved to sleep. When she closed her eyes to sleep and would found herself still on hisp when her eyers opened. How sweet she had been then that she had her arms around his neck and kissed him on the cheek.

    Although he was a little clumsy, her kisses would have caused him to lose his breath. At that time, he would have left his work and asked her to sit on hisp and wanted her.

    However, she was pregnant so she could not satisfy him. She fell into his arms with a flushed face. He panted in her ear with his burning eyes, tenderly asked her, ¡°What should I do?¡±

    This would dy his work. After three or four times, he would no longer allow her to climb onto hisps while he was working.

    Ye Xiaotao lowered her gaze. The past sweet memories were clearly projected in her mind. It turned out that all these years, she had never forgotten not only the hatred, but also... the deep love that had once been engraved in her bones.

    Her fair little hands gripped tightly onto the bed sheet.

    At this moment, her vision went dark, and a refreshing bath fragrance filled her nostrils. Someone was approaching her.

    Ye Xiaotao shuddered, and in an instant, all the thorns on her body stood up like a hedgehog. She raised her eyes and stared at him warily and coldly, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Leng Hao had already put on his clothes. He looked down at her from above, and then slowly bent down.

    His sudden approach made Ye Xiaotao quickly lean back. In her sight was his exquisite and handsome face magnified. He had just taken a shower, and his neat short ck hair was wet, making him look especially young and handsome.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t want to see him, and she didn¡¯t want to be mesmerized by him again. She stared at him coldly and said mockingly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What? Did I not make myself clearst time. Is it because President Leng is forgetful? This is my room. What¡¯s the meaning of you barging into my room? Oh, I forgot that this hotel is yours. You can just use your authority to find out my room number. But, Great President Leng, don¡¯t You feel shameless by doing this?¡±

    Leng Hao pursed his thin lips. He looked at the girl¡¯s chattering cherry mouth, red lips and white teeth...

    He was indeed filthy.

    Only he himself knew what kind of reaction he had down there.

    Lowering his eyelids, he said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Your butt...¡±

    Butt...

    What was he saying? ? ?

    With a p, Ye Xiaotao reached out and gave him a p.

    She was too ashamed and angry. She used her full strength, and with this p, he tilted his face, and a clear palm print quickly appeared on his handsome right cheek.

    ¡°Shameless!¡± She scolded him.

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t feel any pain. This pain was nothingpared to the one in his heart. His eyes were surging, and he tightly looked at the girl. In the end, his eyes rxed, and the ck color in the bottom of his eyes shattered intos full of helplessness and hopelessness.

    ¡°Do you really hate me so much now?¡± He gritted his teeth and asked.

    Ye Xiaotao met his gaze, ¡°Ha, is there a need to ask this question?¡±

    He didn¡¯t need to ask.

    Because he knew the answer.

    She had made him disappear from her world more than once.

    ¡°Ha...¡± Leng Haoughed and reached out his right hand.

    Ye Xiaotao felt something being pulled out from under her butt.

    The man had already straightened up. Ye Xiaotao nced at him, and a ck leather belt appeared in his hand.

    Ye Xiaotao froze for a moment, and then her entire face burned up.

    It turned out that his leather belt was under her butt.

    He didn¡¯t have any dirty thoughts at all and it was her that thinking too much.

    She suddenly thought of why his leather belt had fallen on this bed in advance. Just now, she seemed to have seen him take out a pair of trousers from the wardrobe. Could it be?

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s pupils contracted. Was this his room?

    Did she go to the wrong room?

    Ye Xiaotao looked at the man in fear and unease.

    Leng Hao fastened his belt and did not look back at the girl. He opened the door with his long legs.

    ¡°President.¡± AChen happened to be standing outside the door, ¡°President Lin of Sunshine Construction has arrived. We should go down... President, what happened to your face?¡±

    AChen saw the finger marks on Leng Hao¡¯s face and his voice changed, ¡°Who hurt you? Someone Come!¡±

    AChen shouted.

    But at this time, AChen felt a cold and fierce gaze on his face. AChen looked up and saw Leng Hao looking at him with a frown and displeasure.

    AChen immediately shut up,...

    AChen then realized that he entangled himself out of concerns. He had neglected a very important question that was which assassin or enemy dared toe and p his president¡¯s face? Unless... it was a woman...

    AChen looked passed Leng Hao¡¯s shoulder and peeped into the room.

    But he didn¡¯t see anything because Leng Hao had already closed the door.

    AChen, ...

    Well, well, who else could dare to p his president and make his president protect him like a treasure other than his ex-wife?

    Who else could it be?

    ¡°President, President Lin is here. Your face...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Leng Hao reached out and touched his own face. Although she had hit him hard, her little strength could not hurt him at all. The p mark on his face would disappear soon.

    ¡°AChen, after the meeting with President Lin, help me prepare a private ne. Let¡¯s... go back.¡±

    Go back?

    AChen was stunned, ¡°President, where are we going back?¡±

    Go back where?

    His home was in Hong Kong, and City T was only his temporary residence. He had stayed in T City for the past four years just to wait for her.

    ¡°Back to Hong Kong.¡±

    ...

    Gong Yi knocked on Room 2506¡¯s door, but no one opened it.

    He was wondering where that girl had gone.

    He took out his phone to make a call.

    ¡°Gong Yi.¡± At this moment, Ye Xiaotao¡¯s voice sounded from behind.

 Chapter 1169 - Sheâ€™s Not My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 1169: She¡¯s Not My Wife</h4>

    Gong Yi turned around, and Ye Xiaotao was right in front of him.

    ¡°Xiaotao, where did youe from? Didn¡¯t you go into your room?¡± Gong Yi was puzzled.

    ¡°Oh, I just... received a call...¡±

    Can¡¯t you answer the call in your own room?

    Gong Yi looked straight at Ye Xiaotao, ¡°Xiaotao, What¡¯s wrong with youtely? I noticed that you¡¯ve been acting weirdtely, and you¡¯re always absent-minded.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes started to darken.

    ¡°Boss,¡± Gong Yi¡¯s friends came out at this time, ¡°We¡¯re ready. When do we leave?¡±

    Now was not the time to talk. Gong Yi had to temporarily suppress the doubts in his heart. He walked over and hugged Ye Xiaotao¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ...

    The group took the elevator down to the first floor. As soon as they entered the hall, Ye Xiaotao saw Leng Hao.

    Leng Hao was surrounded by a group of people standing in front of him. Beside him was President Lin of Sunshine Construction and the two of them were shaking hands.

    Gong Yi was stunned when he saw Leng Hao. Quickly, something shed in his eyes. He turned to look at the attendant beside him, who whispered in his ear, ¡°Young Master, that is the boss of the Magnificent Hotel, President Leng.¡±

    Gong Yi froze. Then, a fire shed in his head and he now understood everything.

    Ye Xiaotao had been acting strangelytely. It was probably since Xue Wu moved into the Purple Bamboo Garden. He had seen Xue Wu being sent back by a Maybach. That night, she said that it was the President of the Magnificent Hotel.

    She knew that it was Leng Hao.

    Was all her abnormal actions because of Leng Hao?

    Because of Leng Hao and Xue Wu?

    Gong Yi looked at Ye Xiaotao beside him, whose face was a little pale. She stopped where she was and her watery eyes were fixated on the man in front of her.

    She was looking at Leng Hao.

    President Lin exchanged a few pleasantries with Leng Hao. Then, he turned his gaze and saw Ye Xiaotao immediately, ¡°President Leng, that seems to be Mrs. Leng.¡±

    Mrs. Leng...

    Gong Yi¡¯s friends gasped. They clearly saw that President Lin¡¯s eyes were on Ye Xiaotao.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t have any impression of President Lin. Four years ago, Leng Hao didn¡¯t take her out to socialize so she didn¡¯t know any of his clients.

    Later, she thought that he didn¡¯t care about her.

    Just like a man and woman who were in love or married, but they never appeared in each other¡¯s circle of friends.

    Because they didn¡¯t love each other.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at Leng Hao. She was somewhat gloating in her heart and wanted to hear how he would respond.

    Leng Hao nced at her from the side. Very quickly, as if he was looking at a stranger. He curled his lips and said to President Lin in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s not my wife.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t his wife.

    Ye Xiaotao lowered her long eyshes. Very good. His answer made her very satisfied because this was what she had always asked for. But why did her heart feel empty again?

    She was a little disappointed.

    ¡°How is that possible? That¡¯s your wife. I shouldn¡¯t be mistaken.¡± President Lin was suspicious.

    Because President Lin had a deep impression of Ye Xiaotao.

    Four years ago, he and Leng Hao had a long-distance video on the Inte because of a business deal. When the video was halfway through, he suddenly saw a delicate figure barging in. That day, she was wearing a white suspenders and an emerald green gauze dress withntern sleeves, she was bright and dazzling.

    The hem of the skirt barely covered her perky buttocks. She ran barefoot on the carpet, calling out as she ran, ¡°Hubby...¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was sweet and soft, making his eardrums go numb.

    He looked at the girl¡¯s face. Her delicate willow-leaf eyebrows, pink lips, ck hair, and white skin. The strong visual impact made his eyes sh with amazement.

    After four years, he had never forgotten.

    He wanted to take a second look, but he heard Leng Hao growl unhappily, ¡°Go back to your room!¡±

    He saw the girl freeze. She was also cute, stuck out her pink tongue at Leng Hao, then turned and ran away.

    There was no trace of her.

    His eyes were still following the direction where the girl disappeared. At this time, Leng Hao on the other end of the screen nced at him without a change in expression with his eyes sharp like knives.

    ¡°Heh, heh heh...¡± he quickly withdrew his gaze in embarrassment, ¡°Young Master Leng, I¡¯ve long heard that you¡¯re already married. This must be Mrs. Leng.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Hao nodded.

    ¡°Then Young Master Leng is too ungrateful. You married such a beautifuldy, why didn¡¯t you bring her along with you when you were socializing? Everyone thought that you were still single and had sent you many beautiful women. No wonder you didn¡¯t even look at those women. It turns out that you have a mistress in your house.¡±

    Leng Hao pondered for a moment, ¡°She is not suitable for those ces.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Haha, so Young Master Leng is reluctant to have her social around.¡± Heughed.

    Men¡¯s social gatherings were often filled with red wine and cigarette. Even in a proper ce, they could not avoid smoking and drinking. After three rounds of drinking, men liked to open a few dirty words. The women present, whether they were their original spouses or their little lovers who were brought out for a stroll.. will have their faces blushed.

    Leng Hao could not bear to part with them.

    At that time, he was still thinking that he had just nced at his wife and he was already unhappy. This man was too possessive.

    Since President Lin was so insistent, the atmosphere was a little tense. AChen saw that his President¡¯s expression was a little ugly and he wanted to step forward to smooth things over.

    However, at this moment, a sweet and soft voice was heard, ¡°President...¡±

    AChen turned around and had three ck lines on his forehead as Xue Wu had actuallye.

    Xue Wu stepped forward and grabbed Leng Hao¡¯s muscr arm. She looked at President Lin and said, ¡°President Lin, Hello. I am the President¡¯s current girlfriend.¡±

    Current?

    President Lin immediately understood that there had been a divorce.

    He really did not understand. Why did he leave such a beautiful woman behind?

    From this, it could be seen that even if one ate too much bird¡¯s nest, they would also get sick of it. Men were all the same.

    ¡°Oh, I see. Just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything just now. President Leng, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± President Lin smiled.

    Leng Hao nced at Xue Wu who was blinking her beautiful eyes at him. He didn¡¯t have much expression on his face, but in the end, he didn¡¯t shake her off.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The group entered the elevator.

    Ye Xiaotao watched as the elevator door closed in front of her. The corner of her mouth slowly curved into a mocking and self-deprecating smile.

    Yes, she was already an ex.

    No wonder he didn¡¯t pester her anymore. He already had a new lover by his side.

    At this moment, Ye Xiaotao felt her waist tighten. In a hurry, she looked up and directly bumped into Gong Yi¡¯s clear and injured eyes.

    Ye Xiaotao was immediately startled and felt guilty.

    ¡°Gong Yi, I...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gong Yi hugged her and left.

    ...

    Leng Hao drank a lot of wine. He did not reject any drink that President Lin offered.

    AChen went up and tried to persuade him a few times. His President was not good at drinking and he got drunk a few times. Every time he got drunk, he would ruin things. Four years ago, because he got drunk, that girl became Mrs. Leng. Later, because he got drunk, the Little Young Master was gone and that girl became an ex-wife.

    In the past four years, his President did not drink at all. It was probably because he had drawn the painful lessons of the past.

    Now, however, the CEO is acting out of character.

    It was not the drinks that intoxicated him, but the person himself.

 Chapter 1170 - He Would Never Have Children Again

    <h4>Chapter 1170: He Would Never Have Children Again</h4>

    AChen sighed in his heart. Yes, his ex-wife was in the arms of another man. How could the President not be hurt?

    Leng Hao drank a few bottles of wine and then stood up. His footsteps were a little unsteady, but his eyes were still clear. with no sign of drunk in them, ¡°President Lin, I¡¯m going out to get some air. Please suit yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay, President Leng. I think you¡¯re drunk. Go back to your room and rest.¡±

    Leng Hao did not say anything else. He turned around and walked out.

    AChen quickly went up to support hi,. ¡°President, be careful...¡±

    But before he could touch the sleeves of his President, a pair of small white hands grabbed Leng Hao¡¯s muscr arm before he could, ¡°Let me send the President off.¡±

    AChen looked at the person who came..

    It was Xue Wu again.

    AChen stood up straight. He didn¡¯t want to say anything at first, but after thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Miss Xue Wu, do you know how pigs die?¡±

    Xue Wu was stunned. She thought seriously for a moment, ¡°They were killed?¡±

    ¡°Ha, they died of stupidity.¡± AChen replied.

    Xue Wu, ..

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the words ¡®as dumb as pigs¡¯? Miss Xue Wu?¡± After saying that, AChen turned around and returned to the luxurious private room with pride.

    Xue Wu, ...

    Xue Wu was about to vomit blood. She red at AChen¡¯s back as he left. When she became Mrs. Leng One day, the first thing she would do was fire him.

    She was so angry!

    Although she was angry, Xue Wu still had a sweet smile on her face, ¡°President, let me send you back to your room.¡±

    ...

    When she arrived at room 2508, Xue Wu wanted to push the door open and enter.

    She was secretly delighted. The door in front of her was the one that led to heaven. As long as she pushed open the door, with Leng Hao still drunk, even if nothing happened between them, she would create something between them.

    She could not wait.

    However, before her hand touched the doorknob, the man beside her said, ¡°You can go.¡±

    Xue Wu froze. She looked at Leng Hao nkly, ¡°What?¡±

    The man¡¯s hair fell down to cover his beautiful eyes. His thin lips moved and he said again, ¡°You don¡¯t have toe to work tomorrow.¡±

    Xue Wu felt as if she was struck by lightning. She couldn¡¯t even speak. What?

    Leng Hao shook off her hand and opened the door directly.

    ¡°President, what did I do wrong? Why?¡±

    ¡°Because there¡¯s no need.¡± Leng Hao closed the door.

    ...

    Leng Hao walked into the room and fell on the soft bed. He opened his eyes and looked at the bright crystal chandelier above his head.

    ¡°Knock, knock.¡± Xue Wu crazily knocked on the door outside, ¡°President, Why did you fire me? Please give me an exnation. I can change, please don¡¯t treat me like this...¡±

    It was so noisy.

    Leng Hao dialed the hotel¡¯s internal line, ¡°AChen, get rid of the woman outside my door.¡±

    Soon, Xue Wu saw AChen.

    AChen had a smile on his face. He said slowly, ¡°Miss Xue Wu, why are you doing this? I heard that cannon fodder usually doesn¡¯t live past three episodes, but why are you gone so quickly? You are really a disgrace to the cannon fodders...¡±

    Xue Wu,...

    It was quiet outside the door, then Leng Hao closed his eyes.

    All his strength seemed to have been drained. His head was dizzy, his body was ufortable, and his heart even felt worse. He was not injured at all, but his entire body seemed to be in a bad state.

    He did not need any reason to fire Xue Wu. He had chosen her out of the three candidates because he felt that the clothes Xue Wu was wearing resembled her taste.

    Later on, he heard Xue Wu calling the name Xiaotao on the phone, so he sent Xue Wu home. Because of Xue Wu, he had a reason to get closer to her.

    But now, he did not need to.

    She hated him so much, and she still felt nauseous when she saw him.

    He was like a dirty thing in her eyes.

    But, he did not understand what was dirty about him?

    From the beginning to the end, his body, his heart, only belonged to her.

    Leng Hao rolled his dry Adam¡¯s apple. Forget it, let¡¯s just end it like this. Why force it?

    Very soon, he was dreaming.

    He dreamed of the long-distance video call with President Lin. He was talking about business, but she suddenly ran in. When President Lin saw her, his eyes were filled with surprise and envy.

    He did not like it.

    He did not like it very much.

    Most of the people in his circle were big shots. Those men who yed the most in their lives were women. If they met a pure and innocent girl, they would even snatch her.

    The dirtier the person, the more they would crave for clean things.

    She was clean. The flowers that were raised in the greenhouse were not tainted by any dust. She was born extremely beautiful. If she was ced in the circle of those big shots, who knew how many people would covet her.

    That was why he never brought her out.

    That period of time was really happy. They were cooped up at home. He hugged her when he was at work and also when he was sleeping and the days were peaceful and satisfied.

    Was it because he got it too easily?

    That was why he lost it so quickly.

    Leng Hao slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were moist, and two streams of hot tears flowed out from the corners of his eyes.

    He wiped his tears with his thumb and stood up.

    His stomach hurt so much that he reached out to cover it. Ayer of sweat quickly formed on his forehead.

    He drank on an empty stomach. In addition, he had not been eating regrly for the past four years, and his stomach ailments often acted up. This time, it was even more urgent and fierce.

    Leng Hao struggled out of bed and walked out of the room.

    As he walked along the corridor, he felt his vision darken. His straight back leaned against the wall, and he felt that every breath he took was painful.

    He bent down with his face pale.

    At this moment, a burst ofughter rang in his ears. Someone was talking, ¡°Boss, you have to get married quickly and give birth to a small boss for me.¡±

    ¡°How is one enough? A group? Boss, give birth to a football team.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. After you give birth, we will take care of your children. Each of us will have one child and a free nanny.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Gong Yi smiled, ¡°Each of you will have one child. Do you think my children are monkeys?¡±

    As he spoke, Gong Yi hugged Ye Xiaotao tightly, ¡°For how many children should we have, it would all up to my wife.¡±

    Looking at Gong Yi¡¯s bright and warm eyes, Ye Xiaotao curled the corners of her lips and slightly smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s have two for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Did you hear that? My wife has spoken!¡±

    Thepanionsughed, ¡°Yes, from now on, we¡¯ll listen to the Lady Boss.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s lips twitched as a response. She looked forward, and with this look, she slowly stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving, Xiaotao?¡±Gong Yi also stopped.

    He looked forward. There was a person standing not far away. He was not standing, but leaning against the wall with his back bent. He looked a little weak.

    Leng Hao knew that the group of people were looking at him. He did not want them to see him in such a sorry state. She was so happy right now and wanted to have two children with Gong Yi. If she saw him standing there, he didn¡¯t know how she would think of him.

    He endured the pain and stood up straight, walking forward.

    His footsteps were a little slow, and the distance between them shrank little by little. When he passed by them, he thought that he would never have children again. He only had Little Xiaotao.

    Enough.

 Chapter 1171 - Two Fools

    <h4>Chapter 1171: Two Fools</h4>

    Xiaotao...

    A warm, sticky sensation tickled his nose and threatened to spill out. Hastily, Leng Hao reached out with his hands in an attempt to stymie the flow.

    His nose was bleeding.

    He couldn¡¯t be more embarrassed.

    Fortunately, she had not seen it.

    Leng Hao quickened his steps, disappearing amidst the throngs of the crowd.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the president of the Magnificent Hotel?¡± muttered several acquaintances of his.

    ¡°Yes, it was. I think he¡¯s not feeling well.¡±

    Gong Yi turned to the girl beside him. She stood rooted to the ground, lost in a daze. ¡°Xiaotao, let¡¯s go back to our room,¡± said Gong Yi.

    Upon hearing Gong Yi¡¯s voice sounding in her ears, Ye Xiaotao shook off her stupor and replied softly, ¡°... okay.¡± Not once did she look at Gong Yi throughout the entire sequence of events.

    ...

    After his friends had returned to their rooms, Gong Yi escorted Ye Xiaotao to hers. The number on the door indicated that it was Room 2506. ¡°Xiaotao, we have arrived. Have a good rest tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± responded Ye Xiaotao as she entered her room.

    ¡°Xiaotao.¡± Gong Yi sped her slender wrist in his hand, not letting go.

    Ye Xiaotao looked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gong Yi studied her tear-filled eyes. Ye Xiaotao was as beautiful as ever. The only difference being the dull lifelessness that had overtaken her vivacious spirit.

    He smiled. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going in.¡± Ye Xiaotao wrenched herself free from Gong Yi¡¯s grip before shutting the door behind her.

    Gong Yi stared intently at the door and a bitter smile crept to his lips. Was he not good enough for her?

    Ye Xiaotao sat on the lone bed in her room. She sat there silently ¨C as still as a statue carved out of jade. The room was so quiet that it felt suffocating.

    A few minutester, she suddenly stood up and walked to the door that led out of her room. Turning the knob, she peeked out into the hallway. She bolted the instant she determined that no one was around.

    Taking the elevator down to the first floor, Ye Xiaotao ran out through the main doors of the hotel. She took the stairs two at a time as she hurried down towards the street. In her haste, she identally bumped into a woman but she did not stop to apologize. Instead, the encounter seemed to spur her on and she fled like the wind.

    The woman Ye Xiatotao had hit was furious. ¡°Who was that? She didn¡¯t even apologize for having bumped into me. She must have lost her mind.¡±

    ...

    Ye Xiaotao panted as she ran down the street; neon lights shed and flickered against the polished surfaces of the cars that sped past. Eventually, she stopped. She stood in ce, anxiously scanning the streets for a sign ¨C any sign that would point her to Leng Hao

    The neon cars in the city were very bright. She stood in the same spot and anxiously looked around, but there was no one she was looking for.

    She crossed the street. When the cold wind of spring blew past her face like a de, she felt her heart slowly recover from the eleration of her running.

    Leng Hao...

    Where did he go?

    Perhaps no one else had seen the bright burst of crimson but she.

    It was a brilliant shade of red.

    Four years ago, in the fire that had ravaged her body in mes. The most important person in her life ¨C her little Xiaotao ¨C had been lost.

    Now that very same colour had reappeared, rushing out from the cavities that made up his nose. Her heart trembled. She was suddenly so afraid. She was afraid of losing it again.

    She was afraid of losing... him.

    At this moment, she realized that nothing was important. Compared to him, nothing in this world was more important.

    What she had wanted then had not changed. It had remained the same from the very beginning.

    But, where was he?

    ¡°Leng Hao!¡± Ye Xiaotao screamed his name under the dark sky. She searched up and down the road but failed to catch sight of him. Just then, as she thought of expanding her search to epass the area near the traffic lights, she came to a standstill.

    Across the street from her stood Leng Hao.

    At this moment, Leng Hao stood with his back to her. However, there was another person in his arms, Xue Wu.

    Xue Wu was hugging him tightly.

    Ye Xiaotao stood stock still, paralyzed by the scene that was unfolding before her eyes. She stared nkly at the women who was hugging him.

    It was then she remembered that she wasn¡¯t the only one who hadn¡¯t changed. A simr spectacle had taken ce in the past. Four years ago, Bai Lingyun had dominated him. Now, Xue Wu was hugging him.

    She felt like aplete fool!

    Raising her head to meet the falling rain, sheughed.

    Tears poured out from the sky in an unending squall. It was so cold.

    She turned around.

    When she did, Ye Xiaotao saw a person standing in front of her. Gong Yi was holding a ck umbre, his eyes never straying from hers.

    ¡°Gong... Yi...¡±

    Gong Yi sighed but padded slowly to her side, nheless. He draped his ck coat over her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s raining. You¡¯ll catch a cold like that.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes were moist. Her cherry red lips trembled as she whispered helplessly in a pain-filled voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I just...¡±

    ¡°Hush now, you silly girl. You don¡¯t need to exin yourself.¡± Gong Yi gently pulled her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m the one who loves you. I¡¯m also the one who¡¯s waiting for you. You have not promised me anything. Everything I¡¯ve done for you was of my own volition. You have not coerced me in any way; so you don¡¯t have to say you are sorry. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±

    ¡°But, but...¡± Ye Xiaotao covered her face with her hands, letting her tears meander their way around her fingers.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for buts. If you don¡¯t love a person as good as me then you must be blind. I followed you all the way here, and I still don¡¯t know what you want to say. That¡¯s because my love for you is blind. Since there¡¯s a fool like you in this world, then I¡¯ll apany you as your fool.¡±

    Two fools blinded by love.

    ..

    Ye Xiaotao returned to the Ye residence the next day. She had returned for a set of documents.

    The maid opened the door for her. ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Where is my father and Auntie Miao?¡±

    ¡°Master and Madam Miao went out early this morning. Would you like me to give them a call?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao rushed upstairs. At this moment, a voice sounded. ¡°Xiaotao, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao appraised the individual who called out to her from the floor above. It was Xue Wu.

    Xue Wu was carrying a bag in her hand and sported an ingratiating smile, ¡°Xiaotao, I¡¯ve borrowed a few sets of new clothes from your closet. I noticed that you had plenty to spare. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±

    Many things had transpired in thest few days. Even though Xue Wu was Auntie Miao¡¯s cousin, Ye Xiaotao couldn¡¯t treat her without a grudge.

    Ye Xiaotao nodded indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can have them if you would like.¡±

    She brushed past Xue Wu and popped into her room.

    Xue Wu followed her in. ¡°Xiaotao, I¡¯ve already resigned.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was tidying up her documents at her desk. She replied casually, ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Xiaotao. You might not know this, but our CEO was hospitalizedst night. His stomach was bleeding. As his girlfriend, I resigned in order to take care of him. He said that in the future when he takes care of me, I would only need to think about being his wife.

    Ye Xiaotao listened expressionlessly. She didn¡¯t deign to respond.

    ¡°Xiaotao, I really envied your rtionship with Young Master Gong but that is in the past. I never expected that I would find a man who loves me. President Leng is really good to me. He drove me home and even gave me several priceless pearls. Being together tonight... just like this... makes me feel so fortunate.

    Ye Xiaotao stopped in her tracks and slowly turned to look Xue Wu in the eye. ¡°Xue Wu, you should know of my rtionship with Leng Hao, right?¡±

    Xue Wu froze the moment Ye Xiaotao¡¯s question escaped her lips.

    That¡¯s right. Xue Wu knew.

    After the night of the power outage, she had spent arge sum of money to investigate the rtionship shared by Leng Hao and Ye Xiaotao in secret. What she found shocked her to the core. Leng Hao and Ye Xiaotao had once been in a short-lived marriage. She did not know what caused them to break up. All she knew was that someone had gone to great lengths to ensure the marriage was covered up...

    Abruptly, Xue Wu was struck with an epiphany and she began to realize what kind of role she had yed in the palm of Leng Hao¡¯s schemes.

    Leng Hao had used her to get close to Ye Xiaotao.

    He had invited her to work with him because of Ye Xiaotao. He sent her home on a daily basis because of Ye Xiaotao. Every word he had spoken to her had been about Ye Xiaotao. She had never existed in his eyes, to begin with. How could she when it was Ye Xiaotao¡¯s figure that upied his heart?

 Chapter 1172 - Donâ€™t You Know It in Your Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1172: Chapter 1182 Don¡¯t You Know It in Your Heart</h4>

    Xue Wu was driven mad with jealousy. Why did Ye Xiaotao take over all the good things in the world?

    She was born well, had a good appearance, and great painting skills. She was talented and beautiful, and the number of men who adored her can fill the capital. She was even guarded by a prince like Gong Yi.

    Even now why did Leng Hao belong to her?

    Xue Wu was unwilling and resentful. She was attracted to Leng Hao first. She put in all her effort, but Ye Xiaotao did nothing, yet she got everything.

    However, Xue Wu could only hate her in her heart. She didn¡¯t dare to shed all pretence of cordiality with Ye Xiaotao, so when Ye Xiaotao asked the question directly, Xue Wu¡¯s expression changed. She quickly said in a soft voice, ¡°Xiao Tao, I¡¯ve heard a little about you and my CEO, but it¡¯s been four years. You have Young Master Gong by your side. You should let go of CEO now...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in a rtionship with the CEO now, and he told me that he likes me. Isn¡¯t that good? We¡¯ve found our own soulmates, perhaps we can be family in the future.¡±

    Did she hear a little about them?

    Ye Xiaotao sneered in her heart. Her short marriage with Leng Hao had long been covered up by her father. There were only a few people in the capital who knew about it. Xue Wu must have spent a lot of time and money to find out about it.

    ¡°Family? Xue Wu, I don¡¯t remember you changing your surname to Ye.¡±

    When she said this, Xue Wu was stunned.

    Ye Xiaotao threw away the documents in her hand and smiled, ¡°Xue Wu, aren¡¯t you going to the hospital to visit Leng Hao? It just so happens that I¡¯m free now. Let¡¯s go together. No matter what, he¡¯s my ex-husband. I have to congratte him since he has found a new lover.¡±

    Xue Wu, ...

    ......

    In the hospital ward.

    Leng Hao was dressed in blue and white striped attire. He was leaning against the headboard of the bed. His face was very pale, and the circle of green dregs on his chin added to his decadence and vicissitudes of life.

    The doctor checked his body. Achen asked with concern, ¡°Doctor, How¡¯s My CEO¡¯s condition?¡±

    ¡°This patient¡¯s stomach problem has been umted for a long time. He should have had it a long time ago. Those who suffer from stomach disease must quit smoking and alcohol. Take care of yourself during the day. Although a doctor can treat patients, if the patient doesn¡¯t take care of themselves, we can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡± The gastric bleeding sincest night has stabilized. You have to stay in the hospital and observe for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Doctor.¡±

    The doctor left.

    There were only two people left in the ward. Achen nced at Leng Hao carefully. The man lowered his eyes and no one knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°CEO, let me get you some hot water.¡±

    His lips were dry.

    However, Achen¡¯s words did not receive a response. Leng Hao did not even raise his head to look at him. Achen scratched his head with his hand and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Hehe, let me get you some water.¡±

    Achen poured a cup of hot water into the cup. At this moment, the ward door opened and someone walked in.

    Achen looked up and saw that it was Xue Wu.

    This woman again.

    Achen sighed in his heart. His hot temper had almost red up. All these years, he started apany with the CEO and he had refined himself to be a gentleman. However, when he saw this haunting woman, he really wanted to go back to his old profession and make her disappear in a second.

    Of course, Xue Wu automatically ignored Achen¡¯s gloomy expression. She walked to the bedside and said sweetly, ¡°President, I made millet porridge for you early this morning. Let me feed you.¡±

    Leng Hao did not respond.

    Xue Wu ced the Thermo sk on the cab. She did not feel embarrassed at all. She said to herself, ¡°CEO, this millet porridge is very good for your body. If you find it delicious, I can make it for you often in the future...¡±

    Achen stood at the side and watched this woman doing a one-woman show coldly. At this moment, he saw another person.

    Achen was stunned. ¡°Ex-wife. Oh no, Miss Ye...¡±

    Leng Hao, who was on the bed, immediately raised his head when he heard the voice. He saw Ye Xiaotao walk in slowly.

    Leng Hao sat up from the bed instantly. His deep eyes fell on her body.

    Ye Xiaotao was also looking at him silently.

    Achen did not expect his ex-wife woulde to the hospital to visit his CEO. He was stunned for a moment. At the same time, he heard a hoarse voice, ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Achen did not hesitate for a second. He did not even need to look to know that the CEO asked him to leave. He lifted his feet and left.

    ¡°And you.¡±Leng Hao looked at Ye Xiaotao tightly. His words was for Xue Wu.

    Xue Wu once again demonstrated what it meant to ¡°y dead.¡± She chuckled and then sat down by the bed. ¡°My CEO, the porridge is getting cold. Let me feed you some porridge.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao smiled sarcastically and turned to leave when she saw this.

    ¡°Pa!¡± The sound of a porcin bowl being broken came from behind. Xue Wu screamed in fear. A gust of wind blew beside Ye and her slender wrist was grabbed by a big palm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave,¡± Leng Hao said in a low and hoarse voice.

    Ye Xiaotao looked sideways. He came down in a hurry. He didn¡¯t even wear shoes, and his bare feet stepped on the floor. Perhaps he hadn¡¯t slept all night, his eyes were filled with ayer of bloodshot, which make him looked haggard.

    ¡°Both of you are lovers and concubines. What do you want me to stay for? To be the third wheel?¡±

    Leng Hao frowned. ¡°Who is the lover and who is the concubine? Exin clearly.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±Ye Xiaotaoughed and nced at Xue Wu.

    The bowl in Xue Wu¡¯s hand was smashed on the floor by Leng Hao. She couldn¡¯t avoid it in time. Her entire right hand was burned red by the hot porridge. She was in so much pain that she shed tears.

    At this moment, her heart trembled when she saw that Ye Xiaotao was looking at her. ¡°Xiaotao, I...¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to do with her,¡± Leng Hao said briefly.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at the man¡¯s red eyes. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡±

    As soon as she said that, her slender wrist hurt. He increased the force.

    She frowned unhappily and red at him. ¡°It hurts.¡±

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t talk so weirdly.¡± Leng Hao loosened his force, but he didn¡¯t let go of her slender wrist.

    ¡°Did I say something wrong? Didn¡¯t you drive her home...¡±

    ¡°Because you were upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you give her pearls...¡±

    ¡°Pearls? I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°She said that both of you were together for the whole night...¡±

    ¡°Why would I be with her? I was working overtime all night. Achen can testify for me.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked at Xue Wu. Xue Wu¡¯s face turned from red to green. She knew that Ye Xiaotao did it on purpose. She was humiliating her.

    Only then did Xue Wu realize that she was not as easy to bully as she appeared to be. If she really provoked her, she would peel off the person¡¯s skin from the inside out.

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Now I don¡¯t know who to believe. She told me that both of you are dating and you are liking her that you will be keeping her in the future...¡±

    ¡°Ye Xiaotao, don¡¯t you know who I like and who I want to keep?¡± Leng Hao interrupted her.

    Ye Xiaotao raised her eyes to look at him. The man¡¯s eyes were moving. He stared at her with pain and passion.

 Chapter 1173 - You Want Me to Die or Live

    <h4>Chapter 1173: You Want Me to Die or Live</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao avoided his gaze.

    Leng Hao stared at her and shouted, ¡°Achen!¡±

    ¡°Yes, President.¡± Achen, who was guarding outside the door, walked in quickly.

    ¡°Get her out.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Achen walked to Xue Wu. ¡°Miss Xue Wu, do you think if you should leave by yourself, or should I take you with me?¡±

    Xue Wu...

    She was unwilling. ¡°President, I don¡¯t want to leave. Let me stay and take care of you. I...Hmm!¡±

    Xue Wu¡¯s mouth was covered by Achen¡¯s hand. His other hand grabbed her arm, twisting and restraining her. He stretched out his leg and kicked Xue Wu¡¯s back knee. Xue Wu left although she didn¡¯t want to.

    Achen got her out effortlessly and closed the door of the ward.

    He wanted to do this for a long time. At this moment, his move was as smooth as flowing water.

    Xue Wu was in so much pain that her face was full of tears.

    The ward waspletely silent. Under the man¡¯s gaze, Ye Xiaotao shook off his hand and walked towards the door.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Leng Hao caught up to her and grabbed her little hand.

    Ye Xiaotao avoided him and did not let him seed. ¡°Since Xue Wu has left, I should leave too.¡±

    ¡°Did youe here just to make Xue Wu leave?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So now she has left, I have no value anymore to you.¡±

    Men were stupid. He never thought of the reason why did she want to make Xue Wu Leave?

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Xiaotao nodded.

    ¡°Haha...¡± Leng Haoughed gently. He quickly walked forward and hugged her directly from behind.

    Ye Xiaotao froze and struggled quickly. ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let go.¡± Leng Hao closed his tired eyes and buried his head in her hair. Her hair smelled so good, it was the same as four years ago.

    ¡°How can you be so cruel to me? If you want me to give up, then don¡¯te to see me. This morning when Iy on the hospital bed and looked at the sun outside, I was so sad that I felt like I was going to die. But you came. Even if you didn¡¯t do it for me, I felt like I was alive. But if you¡¯re going to leave again, Xiaotao, do you want me to die and live again?¡±

    The tip of Ye Xiaotao¡¯s nose turned red when she heard the man¡¯s painful murmurs. She sneered and shook off his embrace. ¡°What does your life or death have to do with me?¡±

    She reached out to open the ward door.

    But her shoulder was held by him. The man exerted force and she twisted her body. Just as she was about to struggle, her two small hands were held by him and pressed against the wall.

    She was held in his arms just like that.

    ¡°Leng Hao, let go of me! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± She screamed out of control.

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes were turbulent. He stared at her crazily and fiercely, like a wild beast that was on the verge of breaking the bottom line. He panted and sneered, ¡°If I listen to you, can you like me a little?¡±

    ¡°In your dreams!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why should I listen to you? Since you already hate me, I might as well make myself feel better.¡±

    Leng Hao bent down and kissed her bright red lips after he finished his words.

    He wanted to kiss her for a long time.

    Ye Xiaotao tilted her head to the side and refused to let him kiss her. What right did he have to kiss her?

    Leng Hao¡¯s thin lipsnded on her face. Her skin was like egg white, tender and fragrant. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled along her face and buried his face in her pink neck.

    Ye Xiaotao was in pain and could not hide from him. The light smell of disinfectant on his body filled her nostrils. At this moment, she did not feel bad. She even felt that it smelled good.

    His lips were very dry, and her skin was delicate. Wherever his lips touched, she felt itchy and painful. This feeling was familiar with four years ago and it spread throughout her body instantly, like an electric current.

    She tightened her body, gritted her teeth, and panted.

    She hated herself. Gong Yi had been so good to her, but when Gong Yi touched her, she wanted to push him away. Now that he touched her, although she hated him so much, her body epted him.

    All these years, she had not forgotten anything.

    She had not even forgotten the feeling of rolling with him.

    Leng Hao felt his mouth dry, and his throat felt like burning charcoal. He was no longer satisfied with the intimacy between his neck. He let go of her small hand and reached out to unbutton her coat.

    His hands had to be taken off. Ye Xiaotao beat him with all her strength. She pressed down on hisrge palm and refused to let him unbutton her coat. He was impatient and directly tore her coat button from above.

    His tworge palms slid down from her fragrant shoulders. The fingertips of his thumb identally touched the up and down of her chest. He closed his eyes and slowly put his hands on her slender waist. The soft and beautiful curves there made him forget to return, he pressed his lips against her earlobe and panted in pain.

    Ye Xiaotao tried her best to avoid the hot breath that he exhaled. Her small hands patted his big palms to prevent him from touching them.

    However, she was sensitive enough to sense that there was something like a wooden stick pressing against her lower abdomen.

    Her whole face was burning, and she knew what it was.

    ¡°Leng Hao, you¡¯re nasty!¡± She cursed.

    Leng Hao opened his mouth and bit her earlobe. Heughed hoarsely, ¡°How am I nasty?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao, ...

    She lowered her head and nced at that thing. The gown was very loose, and that area looked like a tent.

    She was extremely angry. She reached out her hand without caring about anything and grabbed it with force.

    Leng Hao grunted, don¡¯t know whether he was happy or in pain.

    ¡°Leng Hao, let go of me. If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll make you cripple!¡± She was furious.

    Leng Hao was not doubting what she said at all. She would cripple him.

    He reached out his right hand and pinched her delicate cheeks. He forced her to look at him. ¡°Haha,¡± he smiled. ¡°Then cripple it. Since you don¡¯t want it anymore, what good is it for me to keep it?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ye Xiaotao clenched her teeth. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare?¡±

    ¡°I know you dare, but I really won¡¯t let go.¡±As he spoke, Leng Hao rubbed his nose against her face. ¡°Do you still remember? There was once when you were interested in this thing and held it for a whole night...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao let go of his things and quickly covered his mouth.

    She didn¡¯t want him to say anything.

    At this moment, her eyes were watery, as if she was extremely ashamed and angry. Leng Hao looked at her without blinking and then silently kissed her palm.

    Ye Xiaotao moved her hand away immediately.

    The next second, her lips softened, and Leng Hao kissed her.

    His overwhelming kiss swept over, and Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes widened. When he pressed on her teeth, she forgot to clench her teeth and let him drive straight in.

    Leng Hao closed his eyes and kissed her. He gently and forcefully sucked on her sweetness, and then hooked her little tongue.

    It was this feeling that made his scalp go numb and his blood boil. In the past four years, this feeling had appeared more than once in his dreams.

    He thought that he would never have the chance again.

    Her mouth was so sweet, like jelly.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s small hand that was pressed against his chest tightened his hospital gown slowly. She wanted to resist, but her palm was powerless, and her entire body was about to go soft.

    Her long eyshes that were like a fan fluttered twice. She closed her eyes as if she was appointed to do so. Her small hand that was grabbing his gown loosened slowly, and then she climbed onto his broad shoulders.

 Chapter 1174 - Letâ€™s Get to Try on the Wedding Dress Tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 1174: Let¡¯s Get to Try on the Wedding Dress Tomorrow</h4>

    At this moment, a melodious ringtone was heard, and the phone in her coat pocket rang.

    Ye Xiaotao suddenly opened her eyes and reached out to push him.

    Leng Hao was immersed in this kiss, so he was being pushed away unexpectedly. His eyes were tainted with lust, scarlet and flirtatious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked.

    Ye Xiaotao was a little stunned. Her small hand pressed against him, and she lowered her head to take the phone.

    The moment she lowered her head, her lips were being kissed again.

    ¡°No...¡± Ye Xiaotao turned her head to avoid it.

    Leng Hao kissed her face, and then he used his thumb to rub her red and swollen lips. ¡°Xiaotao, I...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Gong Yi calling,¡± she said.

    Leng Hao froze.

    Ye Xiaotao took the opportunity to push him away, opened the ward door, and quickly walked out.

    ......

    Ye Xiaotao stood by the window at the entrance of the corridor, enjoying the cold wind outside. She looked at herself in the mirror. Her cheeks were red and her eyebrows were charming. She looked like she had been doted on by a man before.

    She clenched her phone tightly.

    The phone rang once, but she didn¡¯t pick it up. However, Gong Yi on the other end was persistent. Her phone rang again.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t take the elevator. She walked down the stairs step by step and picked up the phone. ¡°Hello, Gong Yi...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Xiaotao, what¡¯s wrong? I couldn¡¯t get your phone open. I thought something happened to you. I was so worried about you,¡± Gong Yi¡¯s anxious voice could be heard from the phone.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at her toes and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°What? Hospital? Xiaotao, you...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s... Leng Hao.¡±

    Gong Yi fell silent suddenly.

    ¡°Gong Yi, I¡¯ve thought about it thoroughly. I shouldn¡¯t have dragged you into this. Let¡¯s turn back before it¡¯s toote. I...¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao,¡± Gong Yi interrupted her, ¡°Are you free tomorrow? The customised Mn¡¯s wedding dress is ready. Let¡¯s go and try it on. You¡¯ll definitely look gorgeous in it.¡±

    ¡°Gong Yi...¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, don¡¯t talk. I don¡¯t want to hear anything. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t have a temper. If you say something that you shouldn¡¯t, I¡¯ll be angry too. I think you won¡¯t be so cruel that you don¡¯t even let me be a fool.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao...

    ¡°Alright girl, I know that you¡¯ve been in a bad mood recently. I am not seeing you for today. Rest well. I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow to try on your wedding dress. See you.¡±

    Gong Yi hung up the phone.

    Ye Xiaotao listened to the busy tone. She felt very guilty, distress, and she was at a loss. Gong Yi was a very good man, but she wasn¡¯t worthy of him.

    She did not want to hurt him.

    What should she do?

    ......

    After going down to the first floor, Ye Xiaotao walked to the hospital hall. At this time, a group of people walked in front of her. When the person at the front saw Ye Xiaotao, his eyes lit up.

    ¡°Little Sister.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked up and saw that it was her elder brother, Ye Lin.

    ¡°Brother.¡± She called out indifferently.

    ¡°Little Sister, why are you here in the hospital? Are you not feeling well? Come, let Brother have a look. This hospital belongs to your brother. I¡¯ll get the best professor to treat you.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was looking at Ye Lin¡¯s fake face. She didn¡¯t like her elder brother very much. Her elder brother was good-for-nothing and didn¡¯t have any real talent. He only thought about inheriting the inheritance.

    ¡°No need, brother. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°How can you say you are fine? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll get someone to do a full-body check on you.¡±

    ¡°No, Brother. I am leaving now.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao said goodbye to him and left.

    ¡°Boss,¡± Ye Lin¡¯s subordinate whispered, ¡°The eldest miss is bing more and more arrogant. She¡¯s looking down on you.¡±

    Ye Lin snorted, ¡°Who asked her to be the apple of that Old man¡¯s Eye?¡±

    ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t think the master has any intention of leaving his property to you. The eldest miss is now engaged to the Gong family. That Little Prince Gong is a shrewd person and is very favoured by the master. Will the master leave all the property to the eldest miss and the son-inw?¡±

    Ye Lin¡¯s face was ferocious. ¡°How dare he? !¡±

    ¡°Boss, the property is all dependent on master¡¯s words. We can¡¯t just surrender, or else we will regret itter.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The subordinate looked in Ye Xiaotao¡¯s direction.

    ¡°No.¡± Ye Lin shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s been with Young Master Gong recently. I haven¡¯t had the chance to do it...¡±

    ¡°Then we can drive a wedge between young miss and Young Master Gong first. When there¡¯s a rift between them, we¡¯ll make a move against Young Master Gong first, then we¡¯ll deal with the young Miss. After that, all of the Ye family¡¯s assets will be yours, Boss.¡±

    Ye Lin stroked his chin and looked at his subordinate with approval. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re quite quick-witted. That¡¯s a good idea, but how do we drive a wedge between Xiaotao and Young Master Gong?¡±

    The subordinate revealed a greedy and wretched smile. He whispered into Ye Lin¡¯s ear, ¡°Drug young miss and then find a man to...¡±

    Ye Lin heard this and said, ¡°Haha, that man is you, right?¡±

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m doing all this for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t say it like that. My sister is beautiful. Many noble young masters want her. It¡¯s hard for you to eveny a finger on her with your status. Nevermind, since you¡¯re following me, I will treat you nice. Deal then.¡±

    The subordinate was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but Xiao Tao has always been aware of me. Who should I send to drug her without anyone knowing?¡± Ye Lin was in a difficult position.

    ¡°This...¡± there was no one else to choose from.

    At this moment, a woman suddenly appeared in Ye Lin¡¯s sight. Xue Wu burst into tears and snot. She came out in an embarrassing state.

    Ye Lin¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ......

    Ye Xiaotao returned to her apartment. Her mind was in a mess. She took an early shower at night and wanted to go to bed.

    At this moment, there was a ¡°ding ling¡± sound. Someone was knocking on the door.

    Who was it?

    Ye Xiaotao looked through the peephole. Xue Wu was standing outside the door.

    She didn¡¯t want to see Xue Wu at all, but Auntie Miao was there. She didn¡¯t want to make the situation too awkward.

    Ye Xiaotao opened the door.

    ¡°Xiaotao.¡± Xue Wu¡¯s eyes were red, and she looked pitiful.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, I came to say goodbye to you. I¡¯ll go back to my hometown tomorrow.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was quite surprised. She knew that Xue Wu came to the capital, wanted to make some achievements, but did she left just like that before the matter was settled?

    ¡°Then take care. I am not sending you.¡± Ye Xiaotao was about to close the door.

    ¡°Xiaotao, wait a minute. I know I¡¯ve done a lot of things wrong. You probably won¡¯t forgive me, but I still want to apologize to you. I have something to say to you as well. Can you let me in?¡±

    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about Leng Hao.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao frowned when she heard this name. In the end, she let go of the doorknob and let Xue Wu in.

    Both of them came to the living room. Ye Xiaotao sat on the sofa, and Xue Wu spoke, ¡°Xiaotao, I have lied to you on some things. In fact, Leng Hao doesn¡¯t like me. On the third day of work, I wanted to get close to him, so I gave him a cup of coffee. He fired me on the spot, but you called me that time. After I mentioned your name, he let me stay here. He even sent me home.¡±

 Chapter 1175 - Save Me

    <h4>Chapter 1175: Save Me</h4>

    ¡°He didn¡¯t give me that pearl either. It¡¯s me who asked for it from my cousin when we were shopping. Other than that, I was alone the night you had a high fever. President Leng came to thepany at eight o¡¯clock that night, so I get a chance to encounter and ask him to send me home.

    ¡°On the night when President Leng got sick, he drank a lot. After saying goodbye to President Lin, he fired me immediately. I didn¡¯t give up, so I stayed outside the hotel. When President Leng came out from the hotel, I rushed up to him and hugged him, but he quickly pushed me away.

    ¡°Xiao Tao, President Leng liked you from the beginning to the end. I admit that I was jealous of you. I really liked President Leng. That¡¯s why I was so stupid. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Even if she didn¡¯t say it, Ye Xiaotao had guessed that there was nothing between him and Xue Wu.

    ¡°Xue Wu, for Auntie Miao¡¯s sake, I forgive you. You can go now.¡± Ye Xiaotao stood up and returned to her room.

    Xue Wu¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. She secretly took out a small bag of medicinal powder from her bag and sprinkled it into ye Xiaotao¡¯s Cup when she saw that the door was closed.

    ¡°Xiaotao, I¡¯ll be leaving now. Goodbye.¡±

    Xue Wu walked out.

    ......

    Ye Xiaotao wasn¡¯t sleepy at all. She suddenly didn¡¯t want to sleep. Her mouth was a little dry. She walked into the living room, picked up a cup, and poured a cup of warm water.

    She drank the warm water in one gulp.

    She returned to the room andy on the bed to sleep. Soon, she felt her whole body heating up.

    She sat up and reached out to cover her face. Her cheeks were burning. Why was her body so hot?

    Ye Xiaotao got off the bed and took two steps. She immediately noticed the strange feeling on her body. When she walked, her legs identally rubbed against each other, and there was a current flowed through her.

    She was no longer a young girl. This reaction was not unfamiliar to her. She seemed to... want it.

    Was she drugged by someone?

    That ss of water...

    Xue Wu!

    Ye Xiaotao quickly bent down to get her phone. She wanted to call her daddy.

    However, at this moment, a faint sound rang in her ears. She turned around and saw the door being pushed open. A man in ck walked in.

    Ye Xiaotao was shocked. She knew that she had fallen into a trap. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±

    Ye Lin¡¯s subordinate closed the door and looked at Ye Xiaotao. His eyes were wide open. ¡°Little beauty,¡± he rubbed his palms together in a wretched manner, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care who I am. You just need to know that tonight, your brother is here to dote on you.¡±

    ¡°Such a shameless! Do you know who I am? I am the eldest daughter of the Ye family. If you dare to touch a single hair on my head, I guarantee that you will die without a burial ce!¡± Ye Xiaotao retreated to the windowsill alertly.

    ¡°Haha, alright. Even if I die under the peonies, I will still be a romantic ghost!¡± After saying that, the subordinate directly pounced on Ye Xiaotao.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Xiaotao screamed. She turned around to open the window. She wanted to call for help, but when her hand grabbed the tassel curtain, her entire body was thrown onto the soft bed.

    Ye Xiaotao wore a white gauze nightgown after taking a shower. The nightgown reached the base of her fair thighs. Being flung like this, her right shoulder was exposed. Her fair skin and jade-like bones made her subordinates swallow his saliva.

    ¡°Little beauty,¡± he pounced on her and pressed her down, ¡°It¡¯s said that the daughter of the Ye family is the top beauty of the city. It¡¯s true. Compared to you, all the women I¡¯ve known in my life are mediocre. My wife is school belle, but I can¡¯t even get it up when I look at her now. But for you, I can get it up three times a day, Haha.¡±

    Foul words!

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Ye Xiaotao reached out to p him.

    However, her hand was grabbed by her subordinate and pressed down. The subordinateughed out loud with a ferocious expression, ¡°Little beauty, you better be smart so that you suffer lesster. I¡¯m not Young Master Gong. Be good, I¡¯ll make you happy that you wish you were dead.¡±

    The subordinate went to lift her skirt after he said that.

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t touch me, get away from me!¡± Ye Xiaotao tried her best to cover her skirt.

    The subordinate straightened up and reached out to take off his pants. He couldn¡¯t wait for a second for such a beautiful thing beneath him.

    ¡°Little beauty, don¡¯t struggle anymore. You¡¯ve been drugged. Don¡¯t you want to do as well?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao felt her body getting hotter and hotter, and her vision started to blur. If this condition continued, her fate would be to be raped.

    And in the situation where she was willing to be.

    She bit her lower lip with her scallop-like teeth until a bloodstain appeared. There were helpless tears in her eyes. ¡°Save me, save me... Leng Hao...¡±

    Leng Hao, where are you?

    The subordinate forcefully tore away Ye Xiaotao¡¯s dress and separated her legs. When he saw the whitece underwear that she was wearing underneath, his eyes were filled with blood due to his excitement.

    What kind of dumb luck did he have to be able to press the top beauty in the entire capital beneath him.

    It was known that those noble young masters squeezed their heads so hard but they couldn¡¯t even see her face.

    ¡°Hahaha...¡± his subordinateughedcently.

    At this moment, he felt a weight on his shoulder, and arge palm pressed down on him.

    ¡°Who is it? Go away, don¡¯t ruin my good deed...¡± the subordinate shouted reflexively.

    Before he could finish his sentence, he was punched in the face.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The subordinate was knocked to the ground by the fierce punch.

    He raised his head and saw that there was another person in the room. It was Leng Hao.

    ¡°Leng... President Leng...¡± the subordinate was so scared that his whole body was trembling. He turned around and crawled towards the door.

    Leng Hao was born in the underworld. He would never be able to fight against him. Escape was more important.

    Leng Hao clenched his fists tightly. His handsome features were as cold as hell. He nced at the bed. The girl was already curled up on the bed in a daze.

    As long as he thought about what would happen next if he was a secondte, he was urged to kill.

    He quickly stepped forward, bent down and grabbed him by the cor. He dragged him to the living room like he was dragging a dead object.

    ¡°President Leng, please spare me. I was paid to do things for others... as long as you spare me, I will tell you the mastermind behind the scenes...¡± the subordinate kept kowtowing.

    Leng Hao kicked his subordinate in the chest. With a ¡°Pu¡± sound, the subordinate spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°I will investigate the mastermind behind the scenes. I also want to take your life...¡± after saying that, Leng Hao stepped on the crotch of his subordinate directly.

    ¡°Ah!¡± His subordinate screamed, rolled his eyes, and fainted from the pain.

    ......

    Leng Hao returned to her room and quickly walked to the bedside. ¡°Xiaotao...¡±

    He reached out and patted Ye Xiaotao¡¯s blushing face.

    ¡°Oh, I am so hot...¡± Ye Xiaotao held his big palm and rubbed it like a kitten.

    The heat on her face shocked him. Leng Hao sat by the bedside and reached out to pull her into his arms. The strong and clean man¡¯s masculinity made her tremble. ¡°I am so hot...¡±

    She curled up and kept burying her body into his muscr waist.

    Leng Hao¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled and his body tensed up. Damn it, if this continued, he would be the first one who could not stand it.

 Chapter 1176 - Help me call Gong Yi

    <h4>Chapter 1176: Help me call Gong Yi</h4>

    Leng Hao reached out and lifted her into his arms. He dialled a number. ¡°Hello, Achen, bring a doctor ande here!¡±

    She was being drugged.

    That kind of drug.

    He had been in the underworld and was very familiar with that kind of drug. He knew it just by looking at her.

    This morning in the hospital, he forcefully kissed her and she left. He had stayed in the hospital bed for a whole day. That night, he was discharged. He drove the car to her apartment. He sat in the car and looked at the upstairs quietly. The light in her room was on.

    He didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do. He just wanted to look at her.

    However, he suddenly saw the curtains as if someone had yanked them. He was keen and sensed that something was wrong, so he quickly went upstairs.

    The door of the apartment was easy for him. When he entered the door of her room, he heard a man¡¯s dirtyughtering from the room. When he pushed the door open, he saw a scene that made him feel like he was about to explode. A dirty man in ck was riding on her legs. He looked like he was about to...

    He was so d that he came at the right time.

    If she was hurt, he was not sure what he going to do. He would want the whole world to die for her.

    ¡°Oh, I am so hot...¡± Ye Xiaotao buried her small face in his arms, and her small hands touched his sexy chest muscles.

    It was sofortable.

    ¡°Xiaotao, bear with it. It will be fine in a while. You will be fine with me here...¡± Leng Hao quickly grabbed her small hands to stop her from flirting. He grabbed the nket and wrapped her tightly.

    He didn¡¯t dare to look at her like this, and he didn¡¯t want anyone to see her either.

    ......

    Achen rushed over with the doctor. ¡°President, what¡¯s wrong with Miss Ye?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been drugged.¡± As he spoke, Leng Hao looked at the doctor who was gasping for breath. ¡°Come and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The doctor wiped the sweat from his forehead and went forward. However, he was in a difficult position. The patient was wrapped up like a dumpling. How can he diagnose her?

    ¡°It¡¯s so hot. I want to... take off my clothes...¡± at this moment, her delicate voice sounded. The quilt slid down a little, revealing a charming little face.

    The doctor¡¯s eyes lit up.

    However, at this moment, Leng Hao red at him coldly. ¡°Be good, stop fooling around...¡± he lowered his head and coaxed the little woman in his arms.

    The doctor...

    ¡°How is she?¡± Leng Hao asked unhappily.

    The doctor stood up straight and lowered his gaze. He did not dare to look around anymore. ¡°I can see that the patient¡¯s breath is hazy. The drug has entered deep into the body. The only way now is to get a man.¡±

    Leng Hao pursed his thin lips and say nothing.

    At this moment, the little woman in his arms moved uneasily again. She stretched out her slender arms and hugged his neck, like a little girl who was not satisfied with the bath. ¡°It¡¯s so hot, take off your clothes... I want it, don¡¯t you want it?¡±

    As she said this, she blinked her misty watery eyes and pouted her little mouth as she looked at him aggrievedly.

    Which man would not be moved by her when they saw her behave like this? Leng Hao¡¯s entire body stiffened, and hot blood rushed straight to his brain.

    ¡°I want it... stop fooling around...¡± he coaxed and pressed her into his arms.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s small hand directly reached down, and then she grabbed it. Her silky ck hair draped over half of her shoulders. She raised her small head and muttered, ¡°Give me your big baby...¡±

    Leng Hao, ...

    He was burning with fire.

    Achen¡¯s eyes almost fell out when he saw this scene. He didn¡¯t expect this ex-wife to be so... unrestrained...

    No wonder the president was so fascinated by her.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Get out!¡± Leng Hao growled at him.

    Achen, ...

    ¡°Yes, President. I¡¯ll get out now.¡± Achen immediately turned around. ¡°Doctor, let¡¯s go...¡±

    Where was the doctor beside him?

    Achen walked out of the room. The doctor was standing in the living room waiting for him. Achen was very displeased. ¡°Hey, doctor, why did you leave without saying anything?¡±

    The doctor nced at Achen calmly. ¡°Because if I stayed there, I would be scolded.¡±

    Achen, F *CK!

    ¡°Hey, Doctor.¡± Achen was unhappy, so he deliberately picked on him. ¡°Were you just making things up? Did you know the patient¡¯s condition just by looking at her? I suspect that your medical license is fake?¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±The doctor smiled. ¡°This license is real. But I am indeed making things up.¡±

    Achen...

    ¡°Your president won¡¯t even let me take a look at the patient. It would be useless even if Hua Tuo came here. He had something in his mind that couldn¡¯t be said. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll help him out naturally. Kid, you¡¯re too inexperienced. Learn more.¡±

    Achen...

    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t forget to transfer my payment to my cardter.¡± The Doctor swaggered out of the apartment.

    Achen,...

    ......

    In the room, Ye Xiaotao hung on Leng Hao¡¯s body like an octopus. She pulled his shirt out of his belt and reached her little hand in. She touched his eight-pack abs and kissed his face in satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s sofortable... take off your clothes...¡±

    Leng Hao held her little hand. ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t take off your clothes, I¡¯ll take off mine...¡± as she said that, Ye Xiaotao went to pull off her pyjamas.

    ¡°Xiaotao!¡± He didn¡¯t want her to take off her pyjamas.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at him with her misty eyes and she was looking aggrievedly. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me... I can make you veryfortable...¡±

    If this situation continued, something bad would happen. He wanted her!

    He wanted her so badly that he was going crazy.

    But if he wanted her just like that, how would she think of him when she woke up? He was taking advantage of her.

    He reached out his big palm and grabbed her shoulder forcefully. ¡°Xiaotao, open your eyes and look at me. Look at who I am.¡±

    If she recognized him and wanted him, he would not hesitate, even if she resented him afterwards.

    The pain on her shoulder made Ye Xiaotao frown. Her mind cleared up a little. Looking at the handsome face in front of her, she said in a daze, ¡°Leng Hao?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ye Xiaotao looked at her room and noticed the difort on her body. She immediately pushed him away. ¡°I¡¯m drugged. Hurry up and get out!¡±

    Leng Hao froze.

    Ye Xiaotao climbed down from hisp and stumbled toward the door. However, she fell on the carpet after only one step.

    ¡°Xiaotao,¡± Leng Hao quickly went to help her up. ¡°Did you get hurt anywhere?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± She screamed and retreated backwards.

    Leng Hao¡¯s hand froze in air.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s head was dizzy and confused. She used her slender arms to protect herself. A voice in her heart kept telling her not to let him touch her, not to let him touch her.

    If he touched it, she would be in trouble!

    ¡°Where¡¯s my cell phone? Where¡¯s my cell phone?¡± Ye Xiaotao looked around for her cell phone.

    Leng Hao looked at the cell phone that had fallen nearby the curtain. ¡°Who do you want to call?¡±

    ¡°Gong Yi... Gong Yi...¡± she lowered her eyes and called Gong Yi¡¯s name twice. ¡°Get a phone and ask him toe quickly...¡±

    Leng Hao felt a needle pierced deeply into his brain. She was actually looking for Gong Yi.

    ¡°Help me make a call.¡± Ye Xiaotao reached out her small hand and grabbed his muscr arm. She begged helplessly, ¡°Help me call Gong Yi. Please... I feel so ufortable...¡±

 Chapter 1177 - Iâ€™m the One Who Wants You

    <h4>Chapter 1177: Chapter 1187 I¡¯m the One Who Wants You</h4>

    Leng Hao looked at her and did not move. After a long while, he moved his thin lips. ¡°I can do that too...¡±

    He can do that too.

    Ye Xiaotao was shocked and retracted her hand quickly. She shook her head. ¡°No, no... I¡¯m going to try on my wedding dress tomorrow. I¡¯m Gong Yi¡¯s fianc¨¦e...¡±

    As she said that, she struggled to stand up. ¡°I¡¯ll go find him myself...¡±

    Before she could stand up, her legs went soft and she fell straight down. This fallnded on the man¡¯s strong and sturdy thigh.

    Ye Xiaotao looked up in a hurry and she looked into Leng Hao¡¯s deep, painful and burning eyes.

    Her entire body seemed to be burning. She avoided her eyes quickly and refused to look at him again. She could not look at him. She knew... that she wanted him now.

    When she was pressed down by that wretched man just now, all her thoughts were about him.

    She wanted him toe and rescue her.

    She was thinking that if she was defiled, she would not live a miserable life. She was not allowing herself to be dirty.

    Perhaps she was very traditional in her bones. She only epted that she had one man.

    That man was... him.

    ¡°Xiao Tao...¡± the man¡¯s hot breath pressed in, it was overbearing and dangerous. ¡°Don¡¯t think about Gong Yi anymore. He won¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t let hime, he will note.¡± Leng Hao looked at her and said word by word.

    ¡°Pa!¡± Ye Xiaotao reached out and pped him. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Leng Hao was being pped by half of his face. He knew what he was talking about. He had never been more awake than at this moment in his life.

    He turned around and looked at her with a smile. His smile was like a poppy on the edge of a cliff, bright and despairing. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to walk out of this room today. I want you today.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ye Xiaotao was trembling all over. When she tried to hold herself together, her mind started to wander again. She was really hot. It was as if there were bugs gnawing at her bone marrow.

    It was so ufortable.

    Leng Hao knew that she was ufortable, and so was he. But what could he do? Other than forcing her, forcing her to want him, what else could he do?

    He would not call Gong Yi unless he died.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face became redder and redder. At this moment, a strong arm wrapped around her soft waist and let her sit on hisp.

    ¡°Leng Hao, please, don¡¯t...¡± she supported his shoulders and wanted to get up. She really couldn¡¯t. If she had sex with him, what should Gong Yi do?

    She was Gong Yi¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    Gong Yi had apanied her during her most difficult years. Gong Yi waited for her for twenty years. Gong Yi was the second man beside her father to pamper her. She didn¡¯t want to hurt him.

    She hated herself. Why did she do this? Why did she like this bastard?

    ¡°Xiao Tao, I want you. Be good. Get the feelings of me wanting you.¡±

    Leng Hao closed his eyes and unzipped his pants.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Xiaotao screamed in pain. It really hurt. However, she didn¡¯t know if it was because of the drug in her body or something else, but in the next second, she went nk.

    Her silky ck hair drew an extreme arc in the air.

    Leng Hao was not feeling good. His shoulders were scratched by her nails. He raised his head slightly, and her prominent male Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down in a sexy way.

    Time seemed to freeze in this moment of sparks. After two minutes, Ye Xiaotao was resting softly on his shoulder with sweat all over her body.

    ¡°Enough... I am feeling better now...¡± she wanted to get up.

    Leng Hao hugged her and kissed her wet hair with joy and affection. ¡°You¡¯re still the same as before. When you¡¯re done, you leave me alone.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao buried her face in his neck and muttered in pain, ¡°I don¡¯t want to... It¡¯s because you forced me... what should I do in the future...¡±

    ¡°Be with me.¡±

    Leng Hao whispered these two words into her ear and then buckled her slender waist again...

    Ye Xiaotao was in a daze. She felt like she was on a small boat. When she opened her eyes, she found that she was still on the carpet with him.

    She immediately pushed him and said coquettishly, ¡°Go to the bed... go to the bed...¡±

    Leng Hao stopped for a moment. He held her butt and brought her to the bed.

    Her ck hair fell on the snow-white pillow. Ye Xiaotao¡¯s tipsy eyes saw that he had not even taken off his shirt, and he was still wearing his tie.

    She could no longer hold back the tears in her eyes. She covered her face with her hand and sobbed softly, ¡°Gong Yi... Wuwu, Gong Yi...¡±

    This name was herst salvation.

    She was calling Gong Yi. At this moment, she was calling Gong Yi¡¯s name. Leng Hao felt as if thousands of arrows had pierced his heart, and that powerless bitterness spread from the tip of his heart.

    But he did not regret it.

    ¡°Honey,¡± Leng Hao leaned down and kissed her trembling fingertips, kissing away her boiling tears. He held her lips, ¡°Honey, remember, the person who wants your body is me, not Gong Yi! Ha, I don¡¯t think Gong Yi will want you anymore. He won¡¯t want a woman who will be on my body in the next second.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it!¡± Ye Xiaotao opened her mouth and bit his lips. The sweet smell of blood flowed into her mouth.

    Leng Hao took the opportunity to put his tongue into her mouth.

    Ye Xiaotao seemed to be suffering from a serious illness, and her whole body was soaked in sweat. She beat him and shook her head like a rattle drum. ¡°I want to shower, I want to shower...¡±

    ¡°Good girl, honey, wait for a while...¡±

    ¡°No, I want to shower now.¡±Ye Xiaotao acted like a coquettish child and reached out to pull the tie around his neck.

    Leng Hao¡¯s exquisite eyes were filled with tenderness. He picked her up and both of them walked to the bathroom.

    The warm liquid rushed onto her body. Ye Xiaotao sighedfortably. At this moment, arge palm was ced on her shoulder, and her body was twisted.

    Her two small hands were forced against the ceramic tiles.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Leng Hao covered her from behind. ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao could not tell whether her face was filled with water or tears. She had been escaping from him for around four years, but she still could not escape.

    She suddenly thought of a very serious problem. ¡°Precaution... Leng Hao, precaution!¡±

    It¡¯s good that she still knew who he was.

    He held her body, which was moving restlessly, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±

    ......

    Ye Xiaotao opened her eyes, and the bright moonlight shone through theyers of gauze curtains. She was so confused about what time it was.

    It seemed to be night.

    She moved and realized that she was locked up. Underneath her was a broad and warm chest. She was being hugged.

    She remembered.

    Her gaze fell on the carpet. There were her pyjamas and men¡¯s shirts and trousers. There was a luxurious smell in the room.

    She had to admit that it was not a dream. She really had sex with Leng Hao.

    Her long eyshes trembled. She wanted to get up.

    However, her waist was pressed by hisrge palm. When she moved, Leng Hao woke up. He buried himself in her neck and took a whiff. He said, ¡°Sleep for a while.¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡± She said coldly.

    Leng Hao opened his eyes immediately.

    Ye Xiaotao pulled his fingers one by one. Then, she sat up and got off the bed. Her feet fell on the carpet and she almost copsed. Her whole body felt like it had been run over by a car. Her legs were extremely ufortable.

 Chapter 1178 - Gong Yi, Iâ€™m sorry

    <h4>Chapter 1178: Chapter 1188 Gong Yi, I¡¯m sorry</h4>

    She knew what it was, so her little face changed from red to pale.

    She didn¡¯t remember how many times he had done it, but she was sure that he did it deep inside her.

    Ye Xiaotao took a few deep breaths, then bent down to pick up her pyjamas.

    The pyjamas were torn and couldn¡¯t be worn anymore.

    Her hands were trembling and she did not have any strength. He had tortured her too much.

    At this moment, her small hand was wrapped in arge palm. Leng Hao picked up the men¡¯s shirt from the carpet and draped it over her body. ¡°Wear my clothes.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± She was so emotional that she hit his hand.

    ¡°Stop moving!¡± Leng Hao straightened her body and helped her fasten the buttons. ¡°Be a good girl and put on your clothes. Otherwise, I will still want you if you are wearing nothing.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao stared at him with red eyes and forced out two words, ¡°Savage!¡±

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t refute her. After buttoning the buttons, he took out two pieces of tissue paper and stretched his big palm between her legs.

    Ye Xiaotao was shocked and immediately stepped back.

    She didn¡¯t retreat because Leng Hao stretched out his long arm and pulled her into his arms.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s whole body tensed up and she frowned in her beautiful eyebrows.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Leng Hao looked at her, and his eyes were filled with tenderness.

    Ye Xiaotao snorted and forcefully turned her little head aside. Why did he as an instigator pretend to ask this?

    Leng Hao knew that she med and resented him, so he sighed. He used his long fingers to hook up her pants and knelt on one knee. His rough hand held her small and delicate ankle.

    ¡°What else do you want to do?¡±Ye Xiaotao yelled at him.

    ¡°I want to f*ck you for the rest of my life. Are you willing for that ?¡± Leng Hao helped her to put on her pants.

    Ye Xiaotao...

    After putting on her clothes, she left.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Leng Hao asked.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t answer. She could go anywhere, she just didn¡¯t want to stay with him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Achen to send you.¡± Looking at her determined and stubborn back, Leng Hao took a step back and said.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°If you let others saw you like this, are you going to tell the whole world what I did on you just now?¡± Leng Hao was exasperated. He had no idea what to do with her.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment, and then she closed the door with a bang.

    Achen was waiting outside the apartment.

    This time, Achen was smart. He lowered his head and didn¡¯t look at Ye Xiaotao, but his gaze caught the sight of the woman¡¯s fair thighs. Her knees were red and very dazzling.

    Achen chuckled in his heart. CEO was too... wild. He used the... back... position.

    ¡°Miss Ye, where are you going? I¡¯ll send you.¡± Achen handed over the ck coat in his hand.

    No matter how angry Ye Xiaotao was now, she was rational. She couldn¡¯t meet anyone in this condition. She took the ck coat and put it on herself, then followed Achen down the stairs and into the car.

    ......

    In the car, Achen looked straight ahead. He didn¡¯t even dare to blink his eyes. ¡°Miss Ye, you haven¡¯t mentioned where you¡¯re going?¡±

    ¡°Back to the Ye house.¡± Her voice was very hoarse, but it was also charming.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao turned her head to look out of the window. She saw a pharmacy.

    It was the pharmacy where she bought the fever medicine.

    ¡°Stop the car.¡±

    Achen quickly stopped the car by the roadside.

    Ye Xiaotao reached out to open the car door.

    ¡°Miss Ye, what do you want to buy? I¡¯ll help you... buy...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao had left.

    Achen: ¡°Hmm, alright, both of them are so hard to please.¡±

    At this time, a series of ringtones rang. Leng Hao called.

    ¡°Hello, President...¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± Leng Hao¡¯s deep and hoarse voice sounded from the other end. It was very sexy.

    Achen waited for the rest of his sentence, but he realized that his CEO had stopped talking after saying ¡°Hello¡±. Achen understood. ¡°CEO, Miss Ye wanted to go back to the Ye house, but she asked me to stop the car by the roadside and then she went into a pharmacy.¡±

    Pharmacy?

    Leng Hao¡¯s lips curled up slowly when he heard this word. She went to buy the aftercare medicine. She didn¡¯t want to be pregnant with his child again.

    ¡°Du du¡±, so Achen heard the busy tone on the other end.

    Achen...

    ......

    In the pharmacy.

    The youngest son of the Lady Boss was one year old this year. He just learned to walk, and he was ying alone on the shelves. He looked at the two medicine bottles in his hands.

    He couldn¡¯t read, so he didn¡¯t know what these two medicine bottles were for. He thought it was fun, so he twisted the two bottle caps open.

    One pill was white in colour, and the other pill was orange.

    The youngest son put the white pill in orange, and the orange pill changed to white. Lastly, he twisted the bottle cap again.

    ¡°Baby, what are you doing?¡± At this time, the Lady Boss picked up the youngest son.

    The youngest son: Giggle, Giggle, Giggle.

    ¡°Lady Boss.¡±

    ¡°Coming,ing.¡± The Lady Boss rushed over with her little son in her arms. When she saw who it was, she said, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the pretty girlst time?¡±

    ¡°Miss, what do you want to buy?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao said, ¡°Birth control pills.¡±

    Birth control pills?

    Thedy boss nced at Ye Xiaotao. Arge man¡¯s ck coat covered her body, covering her delicate and voluptuous body. Her ck hair fell, and there were a few strands of sweat wrapped around her pink neck. Through the open cor of her white shirt, thedy boss found some hickeys which looked extremely sexy.

    ¡°Miss, here you are.¡± The Lady Boss handed the bottle of medicine to her.

    Ye Xiaotao lowered her head and took the money.

    ¡°Miss, you should take less of this medicine. It¡¯s not good for your health. I think if a man doesn¡¯t want to have a child, he should take some precautions. Since he doesn¡¯t take any precautions, it means that he wants to have a child with you. If you have a child, you should give birth to it. What a magical little life. Look at my little son...¡± thedy boss pushed her little son to Ye Xiaotao.

    Ye Xiaotao nced at the drooling baby and said with a faint smile, ¡°If my son was still here, he would be able to join us now.¡±

    The Lady Boss...

    ......

    Ye Xiaotao returned to the Ye family home and went into her room. She took milk rose bath in the bathtub.

    She poked her body with a towel until her skin turned red, but she couldn¡¯t get rid of the scent he left on her body.

    Her body was covered with the hickeys he left behind.

    Ye Xiaotao hugged her knees and lowered her head in a daze.

    At this moment, her phone rang. It was a call.

    She nced at it. It was from Gong Yi.

    Her eyes were filled withplicated emotions. Her fair fingers pressed the call button. ¡°Hello, Gong Yi.¡±

    ¡°Hello, girl. Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? It¡¯s already night.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you still awake?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m too excited. I can¡¯t fall asleep by just thinking about you putting on the wedding dress for me tomorrow. Girl, are you suffering from insomnia just like me?¡± Gong Yi¡¯s soft voice came from the phone.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face was pale. She was struggling and wandering in pain. After a long while, she said, ¡°Gong Yi, I am not going tomorrow. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

 Chapter 1179 - My Young Master Was Missing

    <h4>Chapter 1179: My Young Master Was Missing</h4>

    Gong Yi froze. ¡°What happened? What happened?¡±

    ¡°I slept with Leng Hao...¡± Ye Xiaotao clenched her fists and dug her nails deep into her palms.

    ¡°What?¡± Gong Yi exploded. ¡°Was he forcing you to do that? This b*stard, I won¡¯t let him go. I¡¯m going to kill him now!¡±

    ¡°Gong Yi,¡± Ye Xiaotao interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t look for him, he didn¡¯t force me.¡±

    There was a dead silence, then, ¡°Xiaotao, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Boiling tears rolled down from the corner of her eyes. Ye Xiaotao put her fist to her mouth and bit it hard, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gong Yi, it was my choice... I¡¯m really sorry, you¡¯re so nice to me. I didn¡¯t want to hurt you... I know I¡¯m cheap, I made you sad and disappointed, I am not worthy for you. Gong Yi, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t marry you. You can hate me, just hate me...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao hung up the phone after saying that.

    Tears had burst out of her eyes, she hugged herself and sobbed. She felt so ashamed and guilty, she had hurt the person she didn¡¯t want to hurt the most.

    But, what could she do?

    No one came to teach her what to do now, she felt that she couldn¡¯t take another step forward in her life, she was in a prison.

    Ye Xiaotao mixed her tears and swallowed two pills when she saw the bottles of birth control pills.

    She still did not forgive him.

    She would not give him another baby.

    Xiao Xiaotao, who knew how to kick daddy in the stomach to protect mommy whenever she got bullied, was the pain in her heart forever.

    ......

    Ye Xiaotao fell into a deep sleep. She was woken up by the noise outside.

    She opened her eyes slowly. It was dawn.

    Her eyes were dry and red. It was because she cried for too longst night.

    She got out of bed and opened the door. ¡°What happened?¡±

    The maid downstairs saw her and immediately said, ¡°Miss Ye, someone broke in.¡±

    ¡°Miss Ye,¡± the person who broke in saw her as if she was his saviour. ¡°Miss Ye, finally you appear. Do you know where my Young Master went? I can¡¯t find him.¡±

    ¡°Your Young Master?¡± Ye Xiaotao went downstairs quickly. ¡°Gong Yi?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Ye. Thepany called this morning and said that there was an urgent document for Young Master to sign. They asked Young Master to go over when he is free. I was puzzled when I heard it because Young Master wasn¡¯t at home at all. I called him after that, but his phone was turned off. I sent people out to look for him, and he seemed to have disappeared.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ye Xiaotao felt like she had fallen into an abyss. Her hands and feet were cold. Gong Yi... Where did Gong Yi Go?

    ¡°Miss Ye, did you quarrel with my Young Master? Aren¡¯t you going to try on your wedding dress today? My Young Master was very happy yesterday...¡±

    A quarrel?

    Ye Xiaotao recalled the phone callst night. It was not a quarrel, she used a sharp de to pierce through Gong Yi¡¯s heart.

    If anything happened to Gong Yi, she deserved to die.

    ¡°Miss Ye, say something. Yesterday, my master and Master Ye went to Paris to watch a show together. My master was very happy. He even said that after you two got married, he would leave thepany to the Young master. He wanted to go on a global trip with Master Ye... Now that Young master is missing, there¡¯s no one in the house to make decisions. Miss Ye, this...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao felt even more guilty. Uncle Gong treated her like his own daughter. Both families were looking forward to their marriage, hoping that she and Gong Yi would get married and have children. But what had she done?

    Did she want to destroy both families?

    The most important thing now was to find Gong Yi. Ye Xiaotao forced herself to calm down, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Gong Yi is a cautious and responsible person. Maybe he was just in a bad mood and went out to rx. I¡¯ll send someone out to look for him now. They¡¯ll find him very soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Gong Yi¡¯s follower kept nodding.

    ¡°Come over.¡± Miss Ye wanted to call someone for help, but at this moment, her phone rang. It was a call from Ye Lin.

    It was a call from Ye Lin.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t have time to deal with this elder brother right now. After picking up the phone, her tone was more anxious. ¡°Brother, I have something urgent to do. If you have anything to say, you can talk about itter. I¡¯m hanging up now...¡±

    ¡°Sister, What¡¯s your urgent matter? Is your urgent matter more important than young master Gong¡¯s life?¡± Ye Lin¡¯s sinister voice could be heard.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s mind was in a mess. ¡°Brother, you...¡±

    ¡°Young Master Gong is in my hands now. Sister, if you don¡¯t want anything to happen to him, thene here on your own. I¡¯ll wait for you at the waste paper factory in the Eastern Suburbs.¡±

    Ye Lin hung up the phone.

    Gong Yi¡¯s follower saw that Ye Xiaotao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look right, so he asked, ¡°Miss Ye, What¡¯s wrong? Who called?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao came back to her senses, and the corners of her mouth twitched. ¡°It¡¯s a friend... you can go back first. I knew where your Young Master is. I¡¯ll go and bring him back now.¡±

    ......

    At the waste paper factory in the Eastern Suburbs.

    Ye Xiaotao pushed the rusted door and walked in. Ye Lin was waiting for her with a group of subordinates.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m here. Where¡¯s Gong Yi?¡± She asked directly.

    ¡°Sister, Young Master Gong is safe now. As long as you do what I say, I guarantee that you¡¯ll be safe.¡±

    ¡°Brother, why did you kidnap Gong Yi? You¡¯re ruining your future by doing this. When Daddy and Uncle Gonge back, they won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao really didn¡¯t understand what this big brother was thinking. He was just a yboy, but Daddy treated him well. Daddy bought a lot of properties under his name. Wasn¡¯t that enough?

    ¡°Haha,¡± Ye Lin sneered. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m afraid that when Daddy and Uncle Gonge back, I¡¯ll be left with a pile of bones!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Brother, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Sister, stop pretending. Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ve been driven to the edge and have nowhere else to go? Do you think I want to kidnap Gong Yi to threaten you? I haven¡¯t had enough of my glorious days, but someone is forcing me!¡±

    ¡°Who forced you?¡±

    Ye Lin¡¯s eyes were filled with fear and hatred. He spat out a person¡¯s name. ¡°Leng Hao!¡±

    Leng Hao?

    Ye Xiaotao kept silent.

    ¡°Sister, let me tell you the truth. I asked Xue Wu to drug you. The person who wanted to rape you was my subordinate. Everything was under mymand.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s pupils shrank. So it was her elder brother?

    Why did her elder brother want to kill her, like her third brother?

    ¡°Brother, why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°Because that old man only dotes on you. He wanted to leave all the Ye family¡¯s assets to you. I¡¯m the eldest son, what are you right to get that?¡± Ye Ziyi had finally disappeared, but you¡¯re still here. I¡¯ve wanted to get rid of you for a long time. Initially, I wanted to let a man rape you and drive a wedge between you and Gong Yi. That way, I could get rid of both of you one by one. However, I overlooked someone, which is Leng Hao!¡±

 Chapter 1180 - You Are SuChapter A Despicable Man

    <h4>Chapter 1180: You Are Such A Despicable Man</h4>

    ¡°Leng Hao found out everything. He destroyed all the properties under my name in one night to avenge me for you. He crushed my men¡¯s eggs and threw him into the sea. He cut Xue Wu¡¯s face and sold her to an old man in the mountains. Not only that, he ordered his men to take my life. If I hadn¡¯t run away quickly, I would have died long ago.¡±

    ¡°This is the capital, the territory of the Ye family. He dared to touch me. He¡¯s too arrogant!¡± Ye Lin was a dude. When he thought of Leng Hao, his body was still trembling. Leng Hao was from the underworld, and he was vigorous and decisive. His methods were ruthless, leaving no survivors, Ye was not on the same level as him.

    How did he provoke that life-destructing Yama?

    ¡°Haha, fortunately, I¡¯ve sent people to monitor Young Master Gong¡¯s every move. Last night, Young Master Gong went to the bar to drink suddenly. He was so drunk that I took the opportunity to bring him here directly. Didn¡¯t you all want me to die? Even if I die, I¡¯ll drag one of you down with me!¡±

    Ye Lin said fiercely.

    Ye Xiaotao knew nothing about that. There were so many things that she did not know happened in one night. Leng Hao found out the truth of the matter so quickly and took revenge for her.

    She couldn¡¯t exin how she felt. Maybe she was touched, but when she thought of Gong Yi. Last night her phone call hurt his heart. He went to the bar to get drunk.

    It was all because of her...

    She was the one who hurt Gong Yi!

    Ye Xiaotao felt like she was suffocated by a big rock. Her mind was full of Gong Yi. She was Gong Yi¡¯s fianc¨¦e, butst night she had sex with Leng Hao. Now she and Leng Hao had even hurt him.

    Gong Yi was so innocent.

    ¡°Brother, just say it. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Sister is such a straightforward person. I want all the assets of the Ye family. Call the Butler right now.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao frowned. ¡°Brother, your request is too naive. Once I call the Butler, he will be suspicious regardless of whether he will listen to me or not. Brother, you¡¯d better leave quickly. If you let Gong Yi go, I can guarantee your safety.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Ye Lin waved the knife in his hand. ¡°Are you going to call him? If you¡¯re not calling, I¡¯ll make the call. Sister, I don¡¯t believe that if I kidnapped you, that old b*stard dares not to give me money!¡±

    ¡°Brother, what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Haha, what do I want to do?¡± Ye Lin gave his subordinates a look, ¡°Brothers, go and tie her up for me. If the old man gives me money, we¡¯ll take the money and go out. If the old man doesn¡¯t give it, then I¡¯ll give this woman to you.¡±

    The subordinates were stunned when they heard that. ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡±

    They went forward and wanted to catch Ye Xiaotao.

    At this time, the sky was filled with dust, and the sound of footsteps spread in all directions, surrounding the waste paper factory. A deep and pleasant voice sounded, ¡°Young Master Ye, even if you get the Ye family¡¯s property, aren¡¯t you afraid that after you take the money, you will not be alive to spend it?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao turned around and saw a group of well-trained men in ck attire. They held guns in their hands and pointed them at Ye Lin.

    The men in ck automatically opened up a path. The cold wind blew the hem of the man¡¯s ck coat until it fluttered. The shiny ck riding boots stepped on the ground with sonorous and awe-inspiring footsteps. Leng Hao arrived.

    His gaze fixed on her gently. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao retracted her gaze and shook her head.

    ¡°Leng... Leng Hao, how did you manage to find me?¡± Ye Lin¡¯s entire body trembled.

    Leng Hao stood beside Ye Xiaotao. His shoulders shielded her behind him in a protective manner. He looked at Ye Lin and curled his lips in a bloodthirsty manner, ¡°You¡¯re Xiao Tao¡¯s elder brother. I wanted to let you live, but you¡¯re too tactless. You¡¯re seeking your death.¡±

    Ye Lin¡¯s heart sank. He knew that he was over.

    So it was not because he was lucky that he escaped. It was because Leng Hao gave him a chance to live.

    At this time, the man in ck stepped forward. His subordinates were taken down without any resistance. This made sense. Leng Hao was the young master of Hong Kong¡¯s Leng family. His subordinates were elitesparable to the army. How could hepare to him?

    Ye Lin put down the knife in his hand immediately. ¡°President Leng, don¡¯t kill me. Please let me live. I¡¯ll tell you where Young Master Gong is...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes lit up. She was about to step forward. ¡°Hurry up and tell me where Gong Yi is.¡±

    At this moment, her slender arm was held by arge palm. Leng Hao restrained her.

    ¡°Leng Hao, don¡¯t kill my brother. He knows where Gong Yi is. I want to save Gong Yi. Gong Yi must not get into trouble.¡± Ye Xiaotao nervously held his hand.

    Leng Hao looked at her and then gave Achen a look.

    Achen nodded and pulled out his gun. He loaded the gun and aimed at Ye Lin.

    He was about to shoot.

    ¡°Leng Hao!¡± Ye Xiaotao screamed, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t say anything.

    The tight nerves in Ye Xiaotao¡¯s head werepletely crushed. She stared at him, ¡°Leng Hao, you want Gong Yi¡¯s life, don¡¯t you? You are such a despicable person, do you want to wait for Gong Yi to die and take me over? Let me tell you, if Gong Yi dies, I won¡¯t live alone. I will be buried with him. I am his wife for life!¡±

    Leng Hao looked at her hateful eyes. His delicate facial features turned cold. His sharp gaze swept across Achen, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Shoot!¡±

    ¡°Yes, President.¡± Achen shot.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Lin screamed and wet his pants immediately. He copsed on the ground, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m telling you now, I put Gong Yi in the sewer in front of me. I said it out, don¡¯t kill me...¡±

    Sewer?

    Ye Xiaotao felt relieved. She withdrew her hand from Leng Hao¡¯s arm slowly.

    Achen retracted his gun. ¡°Miss Ye, you¡¯ve misunderstood the CEO this time. If we don¡¯t have to do this, your brother won¡¯t tell the truth. If he drags us out for a minute, Young Master Gong will be in danger for one more minute.¡±

    He...

    Ye Xiaotao looked up at Leng Hao and recalled her fierce words. She was sorry, but she retracted her gaze and say nothing in the end.

    She turned around and ran to the sewer outside the waste paper factory.

    There was a manhole cover on the sewer, and it was covered with small stones. She squatted down and used her sleeve to brush away all the small stones.

    Suddenly, she felt a pain in her right index finger. She was cut by the iron wire.

    Fresh blood came out.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Let me have a look.¡± Her injured hand was held by a big hand.

    ¡°Nothing much...¡± she withdrew her hand and continued to brush the small stone.

    ¡°The iron wire has rusted. I need to squeeze the blood out of your finger immediately.¡± Her small hand was held again.

    Ye Xiaotao looked up at him and begged in a low voice, ¡°Can you please go away? The injury on my hand is not a problem. The one who¡¯s in the way is Gong Yi. He¡¯s down there right now, and it¡¯s very dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want me to leave? If I leave, would you be able to save Gong Yi on your own?¡±

 Chapter 1181 - Save Gong Yi, You Marry me

    <h4>Chapter 1181: Save Gong Yi, You Marry me</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao froze, and she grabbed Leng Hao¡¯s muscr arm. ¡°Please save Gong Yi, Gong Yi is in danger, hurry up and save him!¡±

    ¡°I can save him, but you have to be obedient first, don¡¯t act like you can¡¯t live without him in front of me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Ye Xiaotao nodded with a red nose.

    Leng Hao helped her up and looked down at the wound on her fair finger. He lowered his head and held her index finger in his mouth.

    He sucked out the blood that was flowing out.

    His drooping bangs blocked his eyes and his eyebrows. Ye Xiaotao could not see his expression clearly, but her index finger seemed to melt under his gentle sucking, as well as her heart.

    She pulled her index finger back quickly.

    Leng Hao spat out the blood in his mouth, then he tore a small piece of cloth to bandage her.

    Achen looked at both of them who were awkward. One of them kept quiet, while the other said something that would pick people¡¯s heart. Achen sighed.

    ¡°President, I just checked this well. It¡¯s bottomless, and I smell some strong sulfuric acid. I think it¡¯s very dangerous down there.¡±

    ¡°How confident are you to go in?¡± Leng Hao asked directly.

    Achen hesitated, ¡°There are too many unknown possibilities down there. Even if I go down there, I¡¯m not confident.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Ye Xiaotao panicked. ¡°Gong Yi is down there. He¡¯ll be in trouble. No, no...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao ran to the well. ¡°I¡¯m going to save him!¡±

    ¡°Ye Xiaotao!¡± Leng Hao growled and reached out to grab her arm that was about to jump down. ¡°Are you crazy? If this goes on, you¡¯ll be the first one to die!¡±

    Tears welled up in Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes. She choked and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to Gong Yi. Otherwise, I¡¯ll die of guilt.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even want your own life, for Gong Yi?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you stay here. I¡¯ll go down.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked up at Leng Hao.

    ¡°President, you can¡¯t.¡± Achen advised quickly, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for you to go on like this. Let me go down. Even if I die, I¡¯ll bring Gong Yi out safely!¡±

    Leng Hao nced sideways at Achen, ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°President, I...¡±

    Leng Hao waved his hand to stop Achen from speaking. He had made up his mind and looked at Ye Xiaotao. The girl stared at him nkly, as if she was in a daze.

    ¡°I will go down and save Gong Yi, but I have one request.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s brain buzzed, ¡°What... request?¡±

    ¡°If I save Gong Yi, you¡¯ll marry me!¡±

    He wanted her to be his wife in his life!

    Ye Xiaotao trembled and forgot to react.

    Marry Him?

    Marry him!

    She had married him four years ago, but she lost a little life and was covered in bruises.

    She lowered her long eyshes and her crystal-clear tears were flowing. ¡°You... don¡¯t force me...¡±

    ¡°No? Then let Gong Yi die on his own.¡± Leng Hao turned to leave.

    ¡°Leng Hao!¡± His big palm was tightly held by Ye Xiaotao. Then he heard her agreed in affliction. ¡°Okay, I agree. As long as you save Gong Yi, I... will marry you.¡±

    Leng Hao looked back. The girl¡¯s pale face was covered in tears. Her delicate shoulders were trembling because of sobs. He knew that she didn¡¯t want to.

    However, he had forced her to do so.

    He understood that it would be impossible for him to be with her again if he missed this opportunity.

    Achen put on a protective measure for Leng Hao. Leng Hao looked at Ye Xiaotao. ¡°I¡¯m going down now.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t say anything. She looked down at the tip of her feet and let the tears fall into the dust and disappear.

    Leng Hao slowly reached out his hand and used his fingertips to pick up a tear on her face. He smiled. ¡°If Gong Yi was rescued but I didn¡¯te back, what would you do?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s little hand that was hanging by her side tightly clutched the corner of her shirt. Yes, what would she do?

    She had never thought about it.

    She had never thought that he would note back.

    ¡°I will marry Gong Yi. I will give birth to Gong Yi¡¯s child. We will live happily,¡± she said and her red lips trembling.

    Leng Hao withdrew his hand and looked up at the blue sky and white clouds above his head. ¡°Okay.¡±

    That¡¯s fine too.

    He wanted her to be happy. If he was alive, he would devote his whole life to give her happiness. If he was dead, Gong Yi can give her happiness.

    As long as she was happy.

    However, he had a little extravagant hope in his heart as well. If he was dead, would she cry for him?

    Leng Hao turned around and jumped down.

    ......

    Ye Xiaotao was waiting for him. At this moment, every minute and every second was cruel torture for her.

    An hour had passed. She looked at Achen with a more serious expression. After an hour and a half, Achen was ready to go down.

    But at this time, the rope tightened and a subordinate shouted, ¡°Someone ising up from below!¡±

    Someone ising up?

    Ye Xiaotao quickly turned around and saw Achen and a few of his men pulling that person up.

    ¡°Gong Yi!¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. She spread her legs and rushed straight into Gong Yi¡¯s arms.

    Gong Yi was stunned for a moment, then he reached out and touched her head. His voice was a little weak. ¡°Girl, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Ye Xiaotao nodded hard. ¡°Gong Yi, you scared me to death. I thought something happened to you. If something happened to you, I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±

    Gong Yi pushed her away and looked at her red and swollen eyes. His handsome face was filled with joy. ¡°Girl, are you serious? If something happened to me, you... don¡¯t want to live anymore?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. Gong Yi, if you die, I¡¯ll die of sadness and guilt. How can I have the face to see Uncle Gong? I¡¯m a sinner!¡±

    The joy in Gong Yi¡¯s heart turned cold instantly. Was that all? Was she just guilty?

    To cover the loneliness in his heart, Gong Yi reached out to wipe away the tears on her face lovingly. ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ve returned safely. If you continue crying, you would be turning into a little kitten and not pretty anymore.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was amused by him. ¡°Did you get hurt? Let me have a look...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not getting hurt. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked at him twice. Gong Yi was not injured. He was just a little embarrassed.

    At this time, Achen walked over. ¡°Young Master Gong, what happened down there? You¡¯vee up. Why is my CEO noting back?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao felt like she had fallen into an ice cer when she heard this. Where was Leng Hao?

    That¡¯s right. Why hadn¡¯t Leng Haoe up yet?

    ¡°It¡¯s too dark down there. I¡¯m not too sure what happened exactly. CEO Leng found me and told me toe up first.¡±

    Achen¡¯s expression changed. He immediately ordered his subordinates, ¡°Take protective measures. I¡¯ll go down first. If you don¡¯t see meing up in ten minutes, immediately...¡±

    Before Achen could finish his words, the underground well exploded underneath with a ¡°Boom¡±.

 Chapter 1182 - I Had Disappointed You. I Didnâ€™t Die

    <h4>Chapter 1182: Chapter 1192 I Had Disappointed You. I Didn¡¯t Die</h4>

    Countless sparks rushed up and Achen shouted, ¡°Get down quickly!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t respond at all. She stared nkly at the well that had exploded into ruins in front of her eyes.

    ¡°Girl, be careful!¡±

    She was pushed to the ground by Gong Yi. Gong Yi protected her under his body.

    ......

    The sparks went down, and there were rocks everywhere. Gong Yi stood up and pulled Ye Xiaotao up. ¡°Girl, are you okay?¡±

    The slender arm in his palm slipped away quietly, and Ye Xiaotao took two steps forward from him.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s gaze slowly moved from the ruins to everyone. She looked at them carefully a few times, but why couldn¡¯t she see that familiar person?

    Where was Leng Hao?

    The water well had exploded and the inside copsed. Why didn¡¯t hee out?

    Hisst words echoed in her mind. If Gong Yi was rescued and he didn¡¯te back, what would she do?

    No, he wouldn¡¯t noting back. He woulde back. She had agreed to marry him. What else did he want?

    She wasn¡¯t joking. If he didn¡¯te back, she would marry Gong Yi. She would live happily with Gong Yi.

    But, even if she said so, he was noting back.

    B*stard!

    This b*stard!

    ¡°Xiao Tao...¡± Gong Yi walked forward. He went to hold her little hand. With this grip, her little hand was ice-cold.

    It was as if she didn¡¯t hear him. She didn¡¯t cry orugh. Her lively eyes lost focus. She looked at the ruins like a broken porcin doll in a daze.

    Gong Yi felt pain in his heart. For his and her own sake, he grabbed her shoulder and turned her around. ¡°Xiao Tao, look at me.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s dazed gaze fell on his lips.

    ¡°Xiao Tao, the water well exploded. Likely, he won¡¯t be able toe back. If you want to cry, just cry.¡±

    No, she didn¡¯t want to cry at all.

    She felt that her eyes were dry.

    Crying meant that he really wouldn¡¯te back. She wouldn¡¯t cry. She believed that he woulde back!

    Her look made Gong Yi¡¯s heart ache. Gong Yi reached out and pulled her into his arms. He whispered in her ear, ¡°Girl, he won, didn¡¯t he? He traded his life for your look back. He won.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s hands hung by her side. There was like a sharp noise of a train whistling past her ears. She couldn¡¯t hear what Gong Yi was saying.

    She knew that Leng Hao woulde back. She agreed to marry him. He could not bear to part with her.

    ¡°Girl, you still... love him, right? For the past four years, you have always loved him.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao did not speak.

    Gong Yi sighed. He leaned over and kissed her forehead. He felt sorry for himself and her as well.

    At this moment, Achen¡¯s joyful voice was heard. ¡°President? President! President, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao felt as if she had been pulled back from the abyss. Her eyes that had lost focus saw the colours of this world once again. She turned her head to look at him.

    It seemed that Leng Hao had crawled up from the mud. His clothes were dirty and wet. There were even a few small cuts on his handsome face. He ran over in a hurry with a smile on his face. However, when he saw the two hugging each other, he stopped in his tracks.

    The smile on his face froze.

    Three of them met in their eyes.

    ¡°President, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re finally back!¡± Achen rushed over. ¡°President, the well has copsed. How did you escape? We all thought that you...¡±

    Leng Hao nced at Achen, ¡°When we came out, it seemed that the strong sulfuric acid on the wall gradually pressured down. Only one person could escape. I had no choice but to turn back and run deeper into the water to find another way. I was lucky as I found it. When I came out, I heard a boom from behind. The well exploded.¡±

    Achen immediately put his hands together. ¡°Thank God for the blessing!¡±

    Leng Hao retracted his gaze and slowly looked at Ye Xiaotao. His thick long eyshes fluttered, and he smiled faintly. ¡°I saved him.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t say anything.

    Leng Hao continued to say it word by word, ¡°I saved him, and you will fulfil your promise... right?¡±

    ¡°Promise? Xiaotao, what did you promise him?¡± Gong Yi asked.

    Only then Ye Xiaotao confirmed that he was back. She knew that he woulde back!

    She came to Leng Hao¡¯s side step by step, ignoring Gong Yi. Her dry eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Why did youe back?¡±

    Achen was stunned, and he was furious. ¡°Miss Ye, please speak properly!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao stared at Leng Hao with tears in her eyes. She clenched her pink fists and pounded on his shoulder. ¡°Why did youe back? I thought you were dead. I thought I...¡±

    I couldn¡¯t see you anymore...

    ¡°Did you think that I would cry for you When you died? You¡¯re wrong. I won¡¯t cry for you anymore. ¡± ¡°Why did you force me? Didn¡¯t you hurt me enough four years ago? Now I can finally live a peaceful life. But you came back again. Do you know how much I hate you? You always appear outside of my ns. Initially...¡± ¡± Initially, I was going to marry Gong Yi.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I owed you in my previous life. Even if I did, I lost a life because of you. is Xiao Xiaotao¡¯s life enough for me to repay you?¡±

    ¡°Why are you still not satisfied and trying to mess up my life?¡±

    Achen was furious to the maximum. He saw Ye Xiaotao¡¯s punchesnding on his president¡¯s body one after another. The president let her hit him without saying a word. President had never suffered this kind of F *cking anger?

    Gradually, he realized that his president¡¯s dirty shirt was oozing with some dark colour. It was blood.

    ¡°Miss Ye, enough!¡± Achen stepped forward. He reached out to grab Ye Xiaotao¡¯s hand.

    However, his hand was intercepted by arge palm in mid-air. Leng Hao instructed coldly, ¡°Go down!¡±

    ¡°President!¡± Achen was refused.

    It was fine if she didn¡¯t feel sorry for the president, but couldn¡¯t he feel sorry for him?

    Leng Hao nced at Achen. No one could touch his woman.

    However, his heart seemed to have been torn in two. It hurt so much. Did she want him to die just like that?

    He smiled slowly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you. I didn¡¯t die.¡±

    After that, he turned around and left.

    As soon as Leng Hao left, Achen stepped forward angrily. He clenched his fists and said, ¡°Miss Ye, my president is protecting you, not allowing us to touch or speaking about you. But I still want to say something. My president almost didn¡¯te back as you wish. He didn¡¯t know that there was another path in the well. He left the chance of survival to Young Master gong. He was just trying his luck!¡±

    ¡°He did ask for your promise, but he traded his life for it. If he didn¡¯te back, wouldn¡¯t you still be able to marry Young Master Gong? Now that he¡¯s back, why do you have to stab him in the heart? Do you want him to die so badly?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ye, my president was not living easily for the past four years. Have you tortured him enough? If you don¡¯t love him, please leave!¡±

 Chapter 1183 - I Hate You

    <h4>Chapter 1183: I Hate You</h4>

    Achen walked away after he finished speaking.

    The men in ck all left, leaving only Gong Yi and Ye Xiaotao at the scene. Gong Yi took a step forward and said softly, ¡°Girl, why did you say those words? Not all men can understand your words. In my opinion, he didn¡¯t understand it.¡±

    Perhaps in Leng Hao¡¯s ears, she was cruel and heartless, but he couldn¡¯t understand that was her confession.

    Ye Xiaotao wiped the tears from her face. She turned around and left without saying anything.

    ......

    Achen chased after Leng Hao. After turning a corner, he saw Leng Hao. Leng Hao leaned against the wall with one hand and bent down to catch his breath.

    ¡°President, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    As soon as he said that, Leng Hao¡¯s tall and handsome body softened and slid to the ground directly.

    ¡°President!¡± Achen supported him quickly. ¡°President, which area do you feel ufortable in?¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s lips were pale, and his forehead was covered with ayer of cold sweat. He closed his eyes and said hoarsely, ¡°My leg seems to be numb...¡±

    Achen quickly bent down and lifted his pant. Arge chunk of flesh on Leng Hao¡¯s leg was corroded by sulfuric acid. The bones inside were very ghastly.

    Achen¡¯s expression changed drastically. He said in shock, ¡°President, you...¡±

    ......

    In the hospital.

    Achen grabbed the doctor¡¯s cor and asked, ¡°Tell me, what happened to my President¡¯s leg?¡±

    The doctor wiped his sweat, ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. The patient¡¯s right leg and abdomen were corroded by the strong sulfuric acid directly. The surrounding flesh and blood had eroded. I took a radiograph of the patient. Unfortunately, the bone marrow tissue inside was corroded as well, and most of it had been necrotic. To avoid infection, we need to perform the operation immediately and cut off a small section of the patient¡¯s leg and abdomen that necrosed.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Achen¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°If we cut off his legs and abdomen, how can our President walk in the future? Do you want him to be disabled?¡±

    ¡°Listen to me. The current medical technology is very advanced. We can cut off a small piece of necrotic tissue and suture it. Over time, new flesh and bone will grow out of the sutured area. As long as the patient has a strong will and followed by our rehabilitation treatment, It is still possible for the patient to return to normal.¡±

    ¡°Possible? Does that mean that you don¡¯t have full confidence?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± the doctor was tongue-tied. ¡°This kind of rehabilitation process is very painful. You have to endure the pain that ordinary people can¡¯t endure. Many people would rather be disabled than suffer this kind of pain.¡±

    ¡°Then you want my president to suffer this kind of pain?¡±

    ¡°What else can we do? Will the patient choose to be disabled?¡± The doctor was also anxious.

    ¡°You!¡± Achen clenched his fists and wanted to punch the doctor.

    At this moment, Leng Hao¡¯s weak voice came from the ward. ¡°Achen.¡±

    Achen immediately put down his fist and entered the ward. ¡°President, don¡¯t listen to that quack¡¯s nonsense. Let¡¯s go to another hospital...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for the doctor. Forget it.¡±

    Leng Hao leaned against the headboard of the bed. His face was pale and looked like transparent paper under the sunlight.

    ¡°President,¡± Achen took a deep breath. He thought for a while and blurted out, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Hong Kong where the medical skills there are more advanced than those in the maind. And what are we doing here? We will be just a distraction to others!¡±

    Achen couldn¡¯t take it anymore. All these years, no matter where he went with the president, they were always worshipped by others. Why are they be in such an embarrassing state like now?

    However, the moment he said those words, he regretted it. He was just sprinkling salt on the President¡¯s bloody wound.

    ¡°President, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Achen wished he could p himself. His mouth was clumsy and he did not know how to speak.

    Leng Hao curled the corners of his lips. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    His heart had died four years ago. It was so painful that it was numb.

    He looked out the window. At this moment, the afterglow of the sunset shone through the window, it was beautiful and peaceful.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡± He asked.

    Achen knew what he wanted to do when he heard it. He refused toply. ¡°President, don¡¯t call her anymore. She doesn¡¯t even have you in her eyes. She wants you to disappear in front of her!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Leng Hao nced at him, his eyes were cold and fierce. ¡°Whatever she did to me, it¡¯s not your turn to interrupt it!¡±

    ¡°President!¡±

    ¡°Get me my phone!¡±

    Achenpromised for that. Who made him the boss? Achen handed the phone to him obediently.

    Leng Hao lowered his eyes. His slender fingers scanned the phone a few times before he made a call.

    ......

    Back at the Ye family home, Ye Xiaotao shut herself in the room. She hugged her knees and sat on the bed in a daze.

    His injured index finger was bandaged by him with gauze. It was tied in a dead knot. There was no beauty in it at all. It was very ugly.

    Ye Xiaotao closed her eyes and kissed the dead knot.

    At this moment, a melodious ringtone rang. It was a phone call for her.

    She took the phone and saw that it was from him.

    She pressed the button to answer the call and said, ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± Leng Hao¡¯s hoarse voice came from the other end.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything since you are the one calling? Are you calling to remind me of that promise? Don¡¯t worry, since Gong Yi has been rescued by you, I will keep my promise and marry you. I won¡¯t regret it...¡±

    ¡°Xiao Tao,¡± Leng Hao interrupted her slowly and asked, ¡°Is there any ce for me in your heart now, even if it¡¯s just a little bit?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao froze for a moment, then sneered, ¡°What? You got my body now, and you want my heart again? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too greedy?¡±

    Yes, he was greedy.

    She hated him to the bone. What else did he expect?

    Leng Hao smiled, his smile was lonely and deste. ¡°That child, my son. Believe me, I love him.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t expect him to bring up Xiao Xiaotao. ¡°Leng Hao, what do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°I want to say that I love him. He¡¯s gone. It¡¯s the biggest regret in my life. I¡¯ve been trying to make up for this regret for the past four years, so I chased after you because I want you to have another child with me.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s blood rushed to her brain. ¡°What do you mean by that? You chased after me just because you wanted to make up for your regret?¡±

    ¡°I fell in love with Bai Lingyun for three years, and then she left. I waited for her for seven years. In fact, I didn¡¯t love her very much, but she was my first love. If I let her go, I would have regrets. I think it¡¯s the same for you. You suddenly barged into my life and became my wife. I don¡¯t have much love for you. People have to marry and have children in their lives. It¡¯s the same no matter who it is. How regretful I was when I lost the child. I want to get it back from you.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s hands and feet were trembling. She opened her eyes wide and listened to every word he said. He said that he did not love her at all.

    He was just putting up with her in their marriage.

    The corners of her eyes were wet. She reached out and touched it. It turned out that she was crying.

    Her heart was once again trampled by him four years after. She was still hurt by him.

    ¡°Leng Hao, do you know that I have never hated you like this before! I will never forgive you!¡± She screamed hoarsely on the phone.

 Chapter 1184 - Love Kills

    <h4>Chapter 1184: Love Kills</h4>

    She hated him.

    Leng Hao curled his lips. ¡°You can just hate me, but Xiaotao, forget about me.¡±

    He wanted her to forget about him!

    Ye Xiaotao clenched her fists and bit down hard on her lips. She didn¡¯t want to cry because he had humiliated her enough. She wanted to preserve some dignity for herself.

    ¡°Forget about me because I will forget about you too. In the future, I will marry a good girl and have another son. It doesn¡¯t matter if I have a few children. I can afford it. In the future, I will make you disappear from my mindpletely. I will live a very good life.¡±

    ¡°Lastly, Xiao Tao, I will be back in Hong Kong today. I will not have the chance to see you again in the future. I don¡¯t want to see you again. Here, I wish you and Gong Yi a happy newlywed and always be together till your old time.¡±

    Leng Hao hung up the phone.

    Ye Xiaotao heard the busy tone from the other end of the line. A ¡°PA¡± sound could be heard, she threw her phone against the wall.

    The phone shattered.

    The tears in her eyes could not be held back anymore. She hugged her knees and cried loudly. It was as if a knife was slicing her heart. It hurt so much.

    It hurt so much that her entire world was destroyed.

    Four years ago, he did not return from the fire. Four yearster, he abandoned her again.

    She had made her ns to remarry him. She wanted to talk to him properly. However, she could not put down her pride. She needed him to coax her.

    She wanted to give him a lesson. She wanted him to learn from his past experiences and treat her well in the future.

    But, he wouldn¡¯t.

    He said he would forget her, he said he would marry another girl, he said he would have children with someone else, he even said he would never see her again, he even said he wished her and Gong Yi to be happy forever...

    Why did he hurt her like this as every word he said stabbed her heart?

    This b*stard, she hated him!

    ......

    The phone in Leng Hao¡¯s hand slid down slowly. His face was pale and he remained silent.

    Achen¡¯s heart was painful. ¡°President, why did you say that? Every word you say goes against your heart. She will hate you. She will marry Gong Yi and forget about you.¡±

    ¡°I just told the truth...¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I wish her and Gong Yi a happy marriage and grow old together. I don¡¯t have the care and love that I can give her. Gong Yi will do it for me.¡±

    ¡°President!¡±

    Leng Hao looked at the blue sky outside the window, ¡°Maybe she will hate me for a few days. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll bear it. It¡¯s fine if she forgets me. Let me bear the pain from four years ago and Xiao Xiao Tao¡¯s pain alone. I hope she can get over it. Her future will be beautiful, but...¡±

    ¡°But there are a lot of things I haven¡¯t told her.¡± Leng Hao¡¯s handsome and cold face revealed a tender expression, ¡±

    In that room in Hong Kong, I didn¡¯t decorate the things for Bai Lingyun. The size-37 shoes were not for Bai Lingyun. I don¡¯t know how old Bai Lingyun is either. The first time I bought shoes for a woman, were the crystal shoes for her. The shop assistant said that women usually wear size-37 shoes. I believed her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I bought roses for her, the first time I wanted to watch a movie with her seriously. The first time I was jealous of her with that senior. The first time... I wanted to be old with her slowly like this. Even if reality distorts my feelings, time can not take away my love.¡±

    ¡°Everyone says that men are eventually slow-witted and need a woman to teach them how to fall in love. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t the first person I met. Bai Lingyun wasn¡¯t the one I loved after all. The one I loved left me before I knew how to fall in love. When I wanted to fall in love with her, she was gone.¡±

    ¡°Over the past four years, my heart has been in a lot of pain, the pain was not stopped for a single second. It¡¯s very strange. I¡¯ve waited for Bai Lingyun for ten years, but I¡¯ve never felt any pain. After being together with her for more than half a year, it feels like... I¡¯ve been in pain for my entire life.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I enjoyed this pain. There are so many people in this world who was putting up. If I hadn¡¯t met her, I would have put up with someone as well. I¡¯m thankful that she¡¯s in my life because she taught me what love is, and she¡¯s also the one who gave me so much warmth. It¡¯s enough for me to remember for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s a regret. I often wonder what would have happened if Xiao Xiaotao was still around. He should have grown so tall,¡± Leng Hao gestured in the air, ¡°He should be called Daddy and Mommy now. When it¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day, he will give his Daddy an idea. When Daddy is stupid enough to make mommy angry, he would be making mommyugh...¡±

    ¡°Xiao Xiaotao, I love him. I love his mommy even more. These two are my entire life. Now, I¡¯ve lost them with my own hands.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good too. One¡¯s lifetime could be in happiness and perfection, or it could be being alone as well. Who said that my life doesn¡¯t belong to thetter? Achen, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Leng Hao looked at Achen and smiled.

    Achen¡¯s face was already covered in tears.

    ......

    Ye Xiaotao locked herself in the room for half a month. Father Ye and Auntie Miao were so worried that they were not eating well.

    One day, the door to her room suddenly opened and Ye Xiaotao walked out.

    She lost a lot of weight, and her chin was even smaller. Most importantly, the girl who used to smile was now indifferent. She lost her smile.

    If two people were in love and killed each other to this extent, why would they meet in the first ce?

    Father Ye was the happiest person. No matter what, his daughter hade back to life.

    That night, Father Gong and Gong Yi came, and the Ye family prepared a grand dinner.

    Ye Xiaotao brushed past everyone¡¯s smiles. They were so careful to take care of her emotions and not mentioning the past.

    As a child, she was unfilial.

    As for what happened to the elder brother, in the end, she didn¡¯t ask. Since Daddy was back, he must have dealt with the aftermath.

    At the dining table, she ate very little and had no appetite. At the end of the meal, there was ice cream. She picked up a small spoon and took a bite.

    She bit something hard in her mouth. When she spat it out, she saw that it was a ring.

    The lights in the vi were all off. Red candles were burning on the windowsill. Her loved ones were beside her. Gong Yi knelt on one knee.

    ¡°Xiaotao, let¡¯s get married. I¡¯ve waited for this moment for twenty years. In the future, I will dote on you. I will dote on you and love you. I will make you the happiest woman in the world. Xiaotao, marry me.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked at Gong Yi and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Xiao Tao,¡± Auntie Miao hugged her shoulders, ¡°The most indispensable thing for a woman in this world is a man who loves her. Let go of yourself and let yourself be happy.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked at Father Ye and Father Gong. They looked at her with expectation.

    ¡°Gong Yi, I may not be able to fall in love with you in this lifetime. You can find a better girl than me.¡±

    She was covered in bruises.

    Gong Yi held her cold little hand in his palm. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I only love you. Everyone has a different definition of happiness. My happiness is that you can be by my side.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao curled the corners of her mouth. Her smile was cool as she slowly extended her ring finger.

    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded lightly.

 Chapter 1185 - Set Her Free

    <h4>Chapter 1185: Set Her Free</h4>

    Two monthster.

    The Ye and Gong families held an unprecedented grand wedding in the imperial city of the capital.

    In the dressing room.

    Auntie Miao held ab andbed Ye Xiaotao¡¯s hair. She said softly, ¡°Xiaotao, Auntie Miao has no children in my life. You are my child. Today, I will marry my daughter. I am very happy.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao held Auntie Miao¡¯s hand and pressed her little face against it. She closed her eyes and rubbed them against it.

    Auntie Miao¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Xiaotao, there¡¯s no one in this world that can¡¯t be reced. From today onwards, forget about the past and be Mistress Gong. Trust me, you will be happy.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao nodded.

    ¡°Come, Xiaotao, Auntie Miao help you to put on the wedding dress.¡±

    Ten minutester, Ye Xiaotao stood in front of the mirror. The pure white wedding dress made her skin look like jade. Her slim figure and gorgeous face were so beautiful that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her.

    Auntie Miao praised, ¡°Xiaotao, you look so beautiful in the wedding dress. Today, you will be the most beautiful bride in the world.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Xiaotao nodded.

    At this moment, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Madam, the master is looking for you. It seems that master can¡¯t find his gloves.¡±

    Auntie Miao covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Xiaotao, I¡¯ll go over for a while. Your Daddy is too excited. Later, you will hold his arm and walk down the red carpet. He is so excited that he doesn¡¯t even know where he left his gloves. Let me go over.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Auntie Miao walked out.

    In the dressing room, Ye Xiaotao was alone. The curve of her lips smoothed out slowly as she sat alone in front of the dressing table in a daze.

    ¡°Eldest miss.¡± At this moment, someone knocked on the door again.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The maid walked in. ¡°Eldest miss, someone just delivered a parcel. They said that it¡¯s a wedding gift from an old friend.¡±

    The maid ced the parcel in front of the dressing table and walked out.

    Old friend...

    Which old friend?

    Ye Xiaotao reached out her small hand to touch the parcel slowly.

    A few minutester, she opened the parcel.

    In the exquisite gift box, there was a pair of crystal high heels.

    Size 34.

    The size she was wearing.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s beautiful ck and white eyes lost focus immediately. She knew who it was from, in fact, she had guessed it correctly earlier.

    Leng Hao.

    On her wedding day, he gave her a pair of size 34 princess crystal heels.

    ¡°Pa!¡± Ye Xiaotao reached out and swung the crystal shoes with the box onto the floor.

    Was this his blessing?

    She didn¡¯t need it!

    What right did he have to bless her?

    Was he mocking her?

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s almond-shaped eyes revealed a bone-deep hatred, but soon, she got up and squatted on the floor. She reached out her small hand and held the crystal shoes in her palm.

    The corners of her eyes were wet. She reached out and touched it, and her face was full of tears.

    She hugged the crystal heels, cried andughed.

    At this time, the sound of footsteps could be heard from outside of the door. ¡°Young Master Gong, you¡¯re not allowed to see the bride before entering the church ording to the tradition.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop him. Young Master Gong can¡¯t wait to see his wife. We can¡¯t stop him either.¡±

    The door of the dressing room was pushed, and Gong Yi¡¯sughter rang out. ¡°You all will get big red packetster.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Gong. Bride, why are you squatting on the ground? Why are you Crying?¡±

    ¡°Bride, you can¡¯t cry on your wedding day. It brings you bad luck.¡±

    The bridesmaid helped Ye Xiaotao up in a fluster.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at Gong Yi with tears in her eyes. Gong Yi was frozen by the door.

    ¡°Bride, hurry up. I¡¯ll help you wipe your tears. You¡¯ll need to touch up your makeupter.¡± The bride took the handkerchief to help Ye Xiaotao wipe her tears.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. All of you, get out.¡± Gong Yi took the handkerchief.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone left.

    Only the two of them were left in the dressing room. Gong Yi wiped away all the tears on her face gently. Then, he squatted down and picked up the crystal high heels on the floor before he put them in the gift box.

    ¡°Gong Yi.¡± Ye Xiaotao held his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just... couldn¡¯t control myself.¡±

    Gong Yi looked at her. Her delicate makeup couldn¡¯t cover up her pale face. She used to have a pair of big, bright eyes, but now those eyes were empty and struggling.

    She was in pain.

    Gong Yi was thinking, was it right for him to keep her like this?

    It was his happiness to be able to marry her, to be able to keep her by his side for a long time, but was she happy?

    He was confident that he could give her a lifetime of happiness, but this happiness was not her happiness. He might not be able to make her happy for the rest of her life.

    Leng Hao had hurt her once, but wasn¡¯t he hurting her as well?

    Gong had been a moral kidnapper to her for so long.

    Her apology and guilt towards him were so obvious. She was trying her best to make it up to him. She wanted everyone around her to be satisfied and relieved, but what about herself?

    Her entire heart was given to that man.

    Gong Yi held her little hand and ced it by his mouth to kiss it. He smiled warmly. ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry. You have done nothing wrong to anyone.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Ye Xiaotao lowered her eyshes.

    ¡°Xiaotao, are you ready? It¡¯s the time!¡± At this moment, Auntie Miao pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Ah, Young Master Gong, why are you here too? Hurry up and get out. You are not allowed to see Xiaotao now. There are so many guests outside. Your father is so happy and busy. Hurry up and help him.¡±

    Auntie Miao pushed Gong Yi out.

    Then Gong Yi stood outside the door. He looked at Ye Xiaotao tenderly through the door that was about to close. This was probably thest time he would look at this girl whom he spent twenty years protecting.

    It was a trap set up by three people. He, Xiao Tao, and Leng Hao were all bigots.

    Whoever he falls in love with at first sight was a matter of a lifetime. It could not be changed.

    So let him resolve this deadlock. He was willing to sacrifice and fulfil her wish.

    This was thest time he would protect her.

    Set her free!

    ......

    This wedding gathered all the upper-ss people in the capital, and naturally, there were big stars.

    Liu Wenlong was included among the guests.

    He wore a ck shirt and ck trousers. His body was tall and strong. His eyebrows were thick and did not lose his heroic spirit. His facial features were beautiful, and he was very pleasing to the eye.

    His appearance caused a huge sensation ¡ª

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Liu Wenlong? Oh My God, I can see his real face!¡±

    ¡°He won the Golden Melody Award at the age of 30 and is known as the youngest king in the music industry. I heard that he has invested in records, movies, andpanies in the past two years. He is truly a rich single man.¡±

    ¡°I almost can¡¯t make it, my heart is beating very fast. I want to get his autograph!¡±

    Therefore, a group of socialites surrounded Liu Wenlong. ¡°Can you give me your autograph?¡±

    Liu Wenlong¡¯s expression was firm. He nodded politely and began to sign his autograph.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me.¡±

    At this moment, a graceful figure entered Liu Wenlong¡¯s sight. The woman was wearing a pale yellow cheongsam. Her figure was soft and graceful just like the misty rain in February in Jiangnan.

    Xiao Yi!

    His expression changed abruptly, and he chased after her immediately.

    His footsteps were too quick that he identally knocked over the wine te in the waiter¡¯s hand. The red wine spilled on his shirt, and the waiter turned pale with fright. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, let me help you to wipe it.¡±

    Liu Wenlong ran far away.

 Chapter 1186 - Why Didnâ€™t You Look for Me

    <h4>Chapter 1186: Chapter 1196 Why Didn¡¯t You Look for Me</h4>

    Liu Yunlong stood at his spot in a daze because the familiar figure had disappeared.

    He saw her!

    Where had she gone?

    Liu Yunlong withdrew his gaze in disappointment and dejection. Heughed at himself. Perhaps he had hallucination again.

    Seven years was neither long nor short. The person who had once been imprinted on his heart became blurred. When night fell, he wanted to dream of her. He dreamed of her in his dream, but she had never entered his dream in the past seven years.

    Just like her, she left just like that. She disappearedpletely from his world.

    He knew that she med him and hated him.

    He and Li Yi were both children from the mountains. When the boys in the mountains grew up, they would either herd cows or work outside. However, he was an exception. He was born with a good voice. He wanted to sing.

    The dream of singing was simply a fantasy in the eyes of the people in the mountains. No one supported him and understood him, except for Li Yi.

    Li Yi and he had known each other since they were young. They were childhood sweethearts. Their marriage had been nned since they were 12 years old. When Li Yi was 18 years old, she got into a first-ss undergraduate program in the province. On that day, the vige chief drove the only tractor in the vige to her house to set off firecrackers. She became the pride of the vige.

    However, she did not go. When she was 18 years old, she gave up the chance to go to university and followed him to the big city.

    Thissted for six years.

    During these six years, they went everywhere. He participated in all kinds of talent shows. As he had no background and did not yield to the powerful, his dream path was blocked everywhere. He was depressed and confused, but he was very happy.

    He was happy because of Li Yi.

    The 18-year-old girl grown into a beautiful and gentle girl. She loved to wear a white dress and follow behind him. She washed his clothes and cooked for him. She hid the only meat in his bowl. She smiled at him under the sun, she always said ¡ª I have hopes in you.

    In the past six years, he had only apanied her back to the mountains twice. It was because her parents had died of illness one after another, her parents had not forgiven her even until the moment they died.

    He will always remember the day when they left the mountains and took the train back to the big city. Her eyes were red as she said to him, ¡°You are all I have. Will you always be good to me?¡±

    He said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    She wiped her tears and smiled. ¡°I believe in you. I believe that you will always be good to me. If one day you are doing something bad to me, I will leave you.¡±

    At that time, he was so confident. He believed that day would note.

    His opportunity came very quickly. He participated in a very popr talent show. He was chosen by one of the judges and won the show. When he gained some poprity, he was chosen by Ning Qing. From then on, he rose to the top.

    However, something happened that year. For various reasons, someone drugged him. He went to hug her, but she refused. She left, and another woman came. So, he was drunk and had sex with another woman.

    A few dayster, when he saw her again, she was at the airport. She went abroad with Ning Qing¡¯s help.

    Just like what she had said to him many years ago, she left him.

    Even if he was the only one in her world, even if she had followed behind him for the past 24 years and had not gone anywhere else, even if the outside world was strange and terrifying to her, but she left. She left resolutely and decisively.

    This time, she had left for seven years.

    During these seven years, he won the Golden Melody Awards and be the youngest king of the new generation. He would always go out to take a look during his global concerts. He was looking for her.

    However, the name Li Yi had disappeared from the world.

    Everything was like a dream.

    ......

    Liu Yunlong walked out from his old memories. He turned around in loneliness and walked forward.

    With this turn, his entire body froze on the spot.

    He looked for her a thousand times, but when he turned around, that person was at the ce where the lights were on.

    The sun was shining brightly in front of them, and the golden light shone on the woman¡¯s body. She held a piece of red paper and a small pair of scissors in her hand. A minuteter, like a magic trick, the red hollowntern slid down from her fair palm. She lifted her head and hung thentern on the wedding carriage.

    Her assistant, Xiao Fang, pped in admiration. ¡°Keely, you have wonderful hands. When can I learn one-tenth of your skills?¡±

    Li Yi looked sideways. Her skin was snow-white and her features were like a painting. She exuded the gentleness and ssic beauty of Jiangnan.

    ¡°Xiao Fang, I will teach you everything I know. How much you learn will depend on you.¡±

    Xiao Fang was full of fighting spirit. ¡°Yes, Keely, I will study hard!¡±

    Li Yi curled the corners of her lips and turned her body to walk forward.

    As she walked, she saw Liu Yunlong in front of her.

    She stopped in her tracks slowly.

    Liu Yunlong never dreamed that the two of them would meet in this way, at someone else¡¯s wedding. He stared nkly at the familiar yet unfamiliar person in front of him.

    She had changed a lot as if she changed into a different person. The youth in her eyes had faded awaypletely, and her entire person was as elegant and indifferent as a pearl.

    She was even more gorgeous. The entire wedding was filled with socialites, but she was the one who was the most eye-catching. When she was cutting thenterns just now, many men nced at her.

    Liu Yunlong walked forward and came in front of her. He did not know what to say because his entire mind was nk.

    ¡°You are back...?¡±

    Li Yi nodded calmly and revealed a smile. ¡°Yes, I hade back for a while because of work.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Liu Yunlong was a little clumsy. ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Yes, long time no see. It¡¯s been seven years. But two months ago, I saw you on the street. My car was blocked by your fans. You seem to be doing quite well these years.¡±

    At this moment, when she saw him, it was like seeing an old friend. Liu Yunlong did not know whether he should be happy or sad as she was able to talk to him so calmly.

    ¡°Two months ago, I think I saw you too. But when I went to look for you, you disappeared...¡± as he spoke, Liu Wenlong looked at her with a burning gaze. ¡°Since you¡¯re back, why didn¡¯t you look for me?¡±

    It turned out that he was right about seeing her at that concert. It was her.

    Li Yi pursed her beautiful lips and asked, ¡°Why should I look for you?¡±

    Liu Yunlong froze.

    ¡°I...¡±

    At this moment, a group of fans rushed over. ¡°Liu Yunlong, we are your loyal fans. We like you. Can we take a photo together?¡±

    The fans squeezed to his side without any exnation.

    Liu Yunlong could only look at the camera.

    When the fans left, Liu Yunlong turned around and Li Yi was gone.

    Where was she?

    Liu Yunlong looked for her everywhere. He had a lot of things that he wanted to say to her.

    But at this moment, melodious music was yed. The wedding had officially begun.

    Liu Yunlong looked at the stage.

    ......

    The red carpet was covered with flowers and crystals. Ye Xiaotao, who was dressed in a wedding dress, walked out with Father Ye¡¯s arm slowly.

 Chapter 1187 - This Time , I Donâ€™t Want You Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1187: This Time , I Don¡¯t Want You Anymore</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s appearance caused a wave of gasps. What a beautiful bride.

    Everyone watched in a daze.

    However, everyone discovered a serious problem. At the other end of the red carpet, the groom who was supposed to take the bride from his father had disappeared.

    ¡°Faster look, where did Young Master Gong Go?¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, why did Young Master Gong disappear at this critical moment? Could it be that Young Master Gong... ran away from the marriage?¡±

    The melodious piano music stopped, and the crowd was in an uproar. Father Gong wiped the sweat from his forehead and ordered the servants, ¡°Hurry up and find young master!¡±

    What kind of trick was this rascal ying?

    Hadn¡¯t he always wanted to marry Ye Xiaotao? Today, he could marry her, but he disappeared.

    It was so nervous!

    Father Ye¡¯s face was pale. All the upper-ss nobles of the capital were gathered here. Now, everyone was whispering to each other, watching his daughter make a fool of herself.

    ¡°Xiaotao, Brother Ye, don¡¯t be anxious. I just saw Gong Yi. He will definitely arrive soon. Let¡¯s just wait for a few minutes.¡± Father Gong tried to smooth things over.

    Father Ye coldly snorted. ¡°How can we wait for marriage? Gong Yi is not appearing right now. His intention is very clear. He ran away from the marriage. Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡±

    Father Gong...

    Ye Xiaotao stood where she was looking for Gong Yi, but Gong Yi had really disappeared.

    Even he didn¡¯t want her anymore?

    ¡°Miss, your phone.¡± At this moment, a servant sent a phone over.

    It was Gong Yi¡¯s phone.

    Ye Xiaotao quickly picked it up. ¡°Hello, Gong Yi, where are you?¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, today¡¯s wedding is cancelled.¡± Gong Yi¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Tao, remember this. This time, I don¡¯t want you anymore. I don¡¯t want to marry you anymore.¡±

    The tears in Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes flowed out all at once.

    The phone was snatched away by Father Ye, and Father Ye flew into a rage, ¡°Gong Yi, what do you mean, kid? I think you did it on purpose. You deliberately made my Ye family a joke in the capital. Since you dare to treat my precious daughter like this, I will definitely not let you off. The rtionship between our two families is broken!¡±

    Father Ye hung up the phone angrily, then held Ye Xiaotao¡¯s hand and walked away. ¡°Xiaotao,e, let¡¯s go home!¡±

    ¡°Brother Ye, Brother Ye...¡± Father Gong chased after him. He cried out in grief. Gong Yi tricked me, Gong Yi tricked me!

    ......

    This wedding that caused a sensation in the capital ended before it even started. Liu Yunlong parked his luxury car by the side of the road and waited for Li Yi to appear.

    Li Yi and her assistant, Xiao Fang, came out quickly. Liu Yunlong quickly got out of the car and said, ¡°Xiao Yi.¡±

    Li Yi stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, where are you staying now? I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need of it. My assistant went to get the car.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yi, I have something to say to you.¡±

    Li Yi stood up straight. The cool breeze blew across the slit of her cheongsam, revealing her fair and smooth legs. She looked straight at him and said, ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°There are many people here. Let¡¯s get a ce...¡±

    At this moment, the car sounded. Xiao Fang had driven the car over. ¡°Keely, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I will leave first.¡± Li Yi turned around.

    ¡°Xiao Yi!¡± Liu Yunlong grabbed her wrist in a panic.

    His palm was smooth and soft. A feeling of softness spread from the tip of his heart towards his entire body. He could not resist and used his rough fingertips to gently caress her wrist.

    He looked at her with a burning gaze.

    Li Yi¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Please be self-respect!¡±

    She shook off his hand forcefully and got into the car.

    The car sped away.

    Liu Yunlong froze on the spot. His mind was filled with her cold gaze just now. The smile was fake. This was her true feelings towards him.

    She hated him.

    Liu Yunlong got into his car and chased after Li Yi¡¯s car.

    ¡°Keely, there¡¯s a car following us from behind,¡± assistant Xiaofang said when she looked through the rearview mirror.

    Li Yi did not turn around. She said, ¡°Lose the tail.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The car in front was elerating. It was obvious that it wanted to lose its tail. Liu Yunlong elerated and chased after it relentlessly. The car in front passed a green light, he stepped on the elerator and wanted to go through it, but at this moment, the red light changed. Arge truck turned and sped over, they were about to crash into each other.

    In a moment of shock, Liu Yunlong stepped on the brakes immediately.

    ¡°Do you know how to drive?¡± The truck driver covered in sweat.

    Liu Yunlong¡¯s hands held firmly on the steering wheel. He looked ahead. Her car was gone.

    She was gone again.

    ......

    In the car, Xiaofang smiled and said, ¡°Keely, it¡¯s done. I lost him.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yi¡¯s face was a little pale.

    Xiaofang saw that her mood wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Keely, who¡¯s that guy? Do you know him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just an old friend.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    At this moment, her ringtones rang. She had a call.

    It was an unfamiliar number.

    Li Yi knew who it was. After thinking for a moment, she pressed the button to answer the call.

    However, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Hello, Xiao Yi,¡± Liu Yunlong¡¯s frantic voice came from the other end, ¡°Sorry that I touched your hand just now. I was rude. I just couldn¡¯t hold it back. It¡¯s been seven years. I haven¡¯t seen you for seven years. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for the past seven years. I miss you so much.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yi, you didn¡¯t forgive me, right? You still hate me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know what else to say except sorry. I¡¯m the one who disappointed you. But isn¡¯t seven years of punishment enough? I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have me in your heart at all. I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t love me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Give me another chance, okay? Let¡¯s start it all over again. You can¡¯t sentence me to death just because of that mistake. Don¡¯t be so cruel to me!¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten about the past? No matter how big the world is, we only have each other!¡±

    Li Yi listened quietly. After a long while, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten about the past. Don¡¯t remind me of what happened in the past. It was a fatal blow to my life. I¡¯vee out of it and I don¡¯t want to go in again.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t wait for me. I¡¯m married.¡±

    Li Yi hung up the phone.

    The sharp brake sound rang again. Liu Yunlong stepped on the brakes.

    That sentence kept echoing in his ears ¡ª I¡¯m married...

    ......

    Ye family.

    The entire Ye family fell into silence. The servants didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Father Ye threw everything in the living room. ¡°Gong Yi, that b*stard. He dared to trample my precious daughter like that. I am not letting him off!¡±

    ¡°Alright, Master. Calm down.¡± Auntie Miao gave Father Ye a look.

    Father Ye immediately walked to Ye Xiaotao¡¯s side tofort her. ¡°Daughter, don¡¯t be sad. Daddy is here, I...¡±

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t trouble Gong Yi. Never mention this matter again in the future. I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll go upstairs to rest first.¡± Ye Xiaotao dragged the hem of her wedding dress and went upstairs slowly.

    ¡°Xiaotao!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡± Auntie Miao pulled him back.

    Father Ye stomped his feet and he was unable to vent his anger.

 Chapter 1188 - Morning Sickness

    <h4>Chapter 1188: Morning Sickness</h4>

    In the room.

    Ye Xiaotao took off her wedding dress and looked at the haggard woman in the mirror. The corners of her lips curled up into a smile.

    She was abandoned again.

    This time, no one wanted her anymore.

    She felt very tired andy on the bed with her eyes closed to sleep.

    Her sleepsted until night. There was a knock on the door. Auntie Miao said, ¡°Xiaotao, I¡¯ve brought you dinner.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao sat up. ¡°Auntie Miao,e in.¡±

    Auntie Miao walked in with a tray.

    ¡°Xiao Tao, don¡¯t be too sad. You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight recently. Don¡¯t think about anything. Eat your dinner first.¡± Auntie Miao gently stroked her soft hair.

    ¡°Okay.¡±Ye Xiaotao nodded. She picked up a spoon and drank some soup.

    ¡°Auntie Miao.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, ¡°You and Daddy don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m not that fragile. I won¡¯t fall. To be honest, it¡¯s good that Gong Yi doesn¡¯t marry me. This marriage is unfair to him. He can find a good girl who loves him.¡±

    Auntie Miao sighed. ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve watched you with my own eyes, going around between Leng Hao and Gong Yi. It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t get married. Auntie Miao knows that your heart is still with Leng Hao.¡±

    ¡°Auntie Miao, don¡¯t mention him ever again! I hate him!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Tao,¡± Auntie Miao gently pulled her into her arms. ¡°How can there be hatred without love? Today, Gong Yi did the same thing as Leng Hao in the past. Why don¡¯t you me Gong Yi, but hate Leng Hao so much?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because...¡±

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t say it. Even if you can lie to me, can you lie to your own heart?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao buried her pale little face in Auntie Miao¡¯s arms in pain, ¡°Auntie Miao, I don¡¯t know what I did wrong. Why did he treat me like this? Four years ago, I gave all my love to him, but what happened in the end? I lost Xiao Xiaotao, and I lost half my life!¡±

    ¡°Four yearster, I wanted to forget about him and start over again, but he came to pester me. I couldn¡¯t bear with his bewitchment. When I saw him with Xue Wu, it made me feel ufortable. When he went down to save Gong Yi, he asked me to marry him again. I agreed. I agreed. He asked me what I would do if he couldn¡¯te back. I told in my heart that I would wait for him until I couldn¡¯t wait anymore¡±

    ¡°He called me when I got home. To be honest, I was very happy. I thought he was going to discuss the wedding date with me. I was thinking that time that I definitely wouldn¡¯t follow him easily. I wanted a wedding, I wanted to wear a wedding dress, I wanted to hear him promise me his life in front of God. I wanted him to apany me day and night to make up for the wounds he had caused me in the past...¡±

    ¡°But he told me on the phone that he didn¡¯t love me that much. He said that he would forget about me. He said that he would marry a girl who was better than me and have a lot of children...¡±

    ¡°Auntie Miao, my heart hurts so much. I hate myself. Why am I always so stupid? I always fall for the same b*stard twice. I hate him even more. Since he doesn¡¯t love me, why did hee to flirt with me?¡±

    Tears blurred her vision, and Ye Xiaotao buried herself in Auntie Miao¡¯s arms, sobbing in pain.

    Auntie Miao kissed her hair like a mother. ¡°Did he really say that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember every word and sentence he said!¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao,¡± Auntie Miao distanced herself from her. ¡°There¡¯s something your father has been hiding from you. I don¡¯t know if I should tell you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That time, afterLeng Hao saved Gong Yi, he suffered a very serious injury.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was stunned, then she shook her head. ¡°How can that be? No, I think he¡¯s fine. He didn¡¯t say anything either...¡±

    ¡°Your father came back to clean up the aftermath. ording to the doctor, Leng Hao¡¯s right leg was corroded by strong sulfuric acid, and arge piece of the bone inside was not spared. That small section of the leg¡¯s needs to be removed through surgery and require a long time for regeneration.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s brain exploded with a bang. She could not understand what Auntie Miao was talking about at all.

    ¡°No, this is not true. You must be lying to me. He is at least 1.9 meters tall. If you let him amputate, what will he do in the future? I don¡¯t believe it. I absolutely don¡¯t believe it!¡± Ye Xiaotao covered her trembling red lips and shook her head frantically.

    ¡°Xiaotao, calm down. I know it¡¯s hard for you to believe, but it¡¯s true.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao held Auntie Miao¡¯s arm. ¡°Then how is he now? It¡¯s been two months. How is he?¡±

    Auntie Miao shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Leng Hao didn¡¯t have the surgery here. He took a special ne back to Hong Kong. He must have been leaving after talking to you on the phone.¡±

    ¡°B*stard! This b*stard! He really doesn¡¯t want me back in Hong Kong. He really wants to cut off the connection with me!¡± Ye Xiaotao cried andughed, ¡°Is he afraid that I dislike him thats¡¯ why he said that? Idiot, this idiot, it¡¯s all his wishful thinking!¡±

    Auntie Miao took out a tissue to help her wipe her tears. ¡°Xiao Tao, don¡¯t cry. He probably wants you to be happy.¡±

    ¡°He wants me to be happy, and he wants me to be happy with Gong Yi!¡±

    Auntie Miao sighed. ¡°Actually, Leng Hao hasn¡¯t been having an easy time these past few years. Xiao Xiaotao belongs to both of you. You bear the pain of losing your son, but he bears the pain of losing you and your son as well. How much pain will he feel when he returns to Hong Kong?¡±

    As she spoke, Auntie Miao rubbed Ye Xiaotao¡¯s head. ¡°Xiao Tao, Auntie Miao knows that you can¡¯t let go of Xiao Xiaotao¡¯s death. However, we all have to move on with our lives. You may have children, but the person you love will be missing for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°Men and women are different. Their thinking is very simple. Sometimes, they don¡¯t understand a woman¡¯s heart. Take Your Daddy for example. There was a time when the maid wasn¡¯t around and it was raining outside. I asked Your Daddy to go outside and retrieve the clothes. He did it. But he retrieved the clothes, the pants were still outside...¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Ye Xiaotao burst intoughter.

    Auntie Miao revealed her face. ¡°I think Leng Hao and your daddy are on the same level. We were unlucky to marry a man with a negative EQ.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao wiped her tears. Her beautiful eyes were bright. She pouted and said in a low voice, ¡°Four years ago, it was my fault that we got to thest step. He didn¡¯t understand my heart and I didn¡¯t tell him what I wanted. In the end, we went against each other.¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, it¡¯s good that you understand. A marriage needs to be managed. Men and womenplement each other.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Xiaotao nodded.

    ¡°Alright, Xiaotao, I know you¡¯ve thought it through. You¡¯ve walked out of the past. This is the so-called ¡®putting one¡¯s life on the line to survive¡¯.¡± As she spoke, Auntie Miao picked up the spoon and fed her the soup. ¡°Okay, this soup is still warm. Let¡¯s stop it here and eat first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Xiaotao went over to drink the soup.

    However, she furrowed her brows immediately when she smelled the fishy smell in the soup as if she was going to vomit.

    ¡°Xiaotao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao covered her mouth and ran down from the bed quickly. She held the toilet bowl and vomited so much.

 Chapter 1189 - Finally He Was About to Become A Grandfather

    <h4>Chapter 1189: Finally He Was About to Be A Grandfather</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t eat anything. She almost spat out the bitter water in her stomach.

    It was so ufortable.

    Auntie Miao patted her back nervously. ¡°Xiaotao, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did you eat something bad or are you not feeling well? Let¡¯s ask the doctor toe and take a look.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. She had no appetite for the past two to three months.

    Two to three months...

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Xiaotao, get up quickly. Go lie on the bed...¡± Auntie Miao was talking and her movements suddenly stopped. She looked at Ye Xiaotao with her mouth wide open.

    Their eye met. Auntie Miao said, ¡°You...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao said, ¡°It seems like I haven¡¯t had my period for three months.¡±

    ......

    Father Ye paced around outside the room anxiously. Recently, it has been really eventful.

    The door opened and the doctor walked out.

    ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s wrong with my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Master Ye, Congrattions. Your daughter is pregnant. It¡¯s been three months and the fetus is normal.¡±

    Father Ye...

    Father Ye reacted only after the doctor had left. He immediately pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Xiao Tao, whose is the father of the child?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao leaned against the headboard of the bed. Her pale face regained some of its colours. ¡°It¡¯s Leng Hao¡¯s.¡±

    She answered truthfully.

    Father Ye exploded immediately. ¡°What? It¡¯s that b*stard¡¯s? Xiao Tao, how did you...how did you get pregnant with his child? I, I...¡±

    ¡°Master,¡± Auntie Miao said with a smile, ¡°Do you wish it was Gong Yi¡¯s?¡±

    Father Ye was stunned. He flung his sleeves angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t mention that b*stard to me!¡±

    However, there was another problem. He didn¡¯t want his grandson to be Leng Hao¡¯s, nor did he want his grandson to be Gong Yi¡¯s. But now his precious daughter was pregnant.

    Father Ye paced around in worry.

    ¡°Alright, Master. You go out first. Let Xiao Tao have a good rest.¡± Auntie Miao pushed Father Ye out.

    ......

    The room returned to silence. Ye Xiaotao reached out and touched her t stomach. She was pregnant again.

    It was that night.

    That night, he had sex with her many times, and he made it deeper in purpose. It was out of their expectation that she got pregnant.

    She was worried. That time, she had taken medicine and birth control pills. She was afraid that the child would be unhealthy, but the doctor had done a full check-up and said that everything was normal.

    She was relieved.

    There was a little life in her belly again.

    She remembered that she had been in a bad mood for the past three months and her appetite was not good, so she felt very guilty. She would definitely love her child well in the future.

    Her fair little hand patted her little stomach. She pouted her red lips and said, ¡°Baby, if you want to me someone, me your daddy. It¡¯s all because he made your mummy angry.¡±

    Leng Hao...

    How was he now?

    Ye Xiaotao thought for a moment, then she got up from the bed. She took out her suitcase...

    ......

    Father Ye looked very upset. He sat on the sofa in the living room in a huff.

    Soon, he heard footsteps upstairs. He turned around and saw Ye Xiaotao dragging her suitcase downstairs.

    ¡°Xiaotao, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m going to Hong Kong.¡±

    ¡°Hong Kong?¡± Father Ye was so angry that he almost lost his temper. ¡°Are you going to look for Leng Hao? Daddy doesn¡¯t agree! Stay at home obediently!¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m already three months pregnant. My belly will be big soon. When others see it, there will be a lot of gossips. What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Daughter, don¡¯t worry. If anyone dares to gossip, I¡¯ll cut off his tongue and feed it to the dogs!¡±

    ¡°What about your grandson? When he¡¯s born, he¡¯lle after you and ask, Grandpa, where¡¯s my daddy? How will you answer?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao propped up herrge sunsses on her face. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao,¡± Father Ye shouted from behind, ¡°The child is just an excuse. You want to look for Leng Hao. You want to bring the child back to his side!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t say anything. She walked forward.

    ¡°Xiaotao, why did you want to fell into the same river twice? Have you forgotten the pain and the wounds...Xiaotao!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao had disappeared from his sight.

    ¡°Master, forget it. Stop calling her. Xiaotao has made up her mind. Let her go. She had grown and has her thoughts. Let her decide her future,¡± Auntie Miao advised.

    ¡°Huh!¡± Father Ye snorted, ¡°This girl has been spoiled by me. Now, she won¡¯t listen to what I say. How did Leng Hao treat her in the past? Now, not only did she fly to look for him, but she brings his child as well. Leng Hao is happy now. She¡¯s pregnant and he will be a father. How can there be such a cheap thing in the world!¡±

    Auntie Miao...

    Father Ye still wanted to express his opinion. ¡°Do you think this girl has amnesia? Has she forgotten the hardships she suffered in the past? She...¡±

    ¡°She has forgotten.¡±

    Father Ye...

    ¡°Master, a friend of mine gave birth to a son this year. In the delivery room, she told the doctor that she wouldn¡¯t have a second child because it was too painful. The doctor smiled and told her that she would forget the pain because this is the most wonderful experience in life. I think it is the same for Xiaotao. She will only happy if she is with Leng Hao. All these years, she has hated, cried, lost, and suffered. But in the end, she only remembers that she loves him.¡±

    Father Ye was shocked, then he flung his sleeves. ¡°Huh!¡±

    Auntie Miao tugged at Father Ye¡¯s clothes and smiled gently. ¡°Congrattions, Master.¡±

    ¡°What are you congratting me for?¡±

    ¡°Master is going to be a grandfather finally!¡±

    Father Ye curled his lips and smiled.

    However, he quickly straightened the corners of his mouth and called out to the butler with a serious expression, ¡± Send a few people to follow the eldest miss quickly. She¡¯s pregnant now, don¡¯t let her carry her luggage. Also, keep an eye on her movements in Hong Kong. If he, Leng Hao, dares to treat my precious daughter badly again, I... I¡¯ll make sure he couldn¡¯t see his own child!¡±

    ......

    Hong Kong.

    The Leng residence.

    The huge mansion was very quiet. It was so quiet that it made people feel suffocated. The servants did not even dare to raise their heads, afraid to see their master¡¯s face that was as cold as ice day after day.

    Ever since the young master returned, the master moved away from here and went on a trip abroad. The doctors came in batches, but the master did not care at all. When he was in a good mood, he sent a few postcards home which seemed to add fuel to the fire.

    Achen stood respectfully in the living room. He listened to the conversation between the doctor and the man in the wheelchair ¡ª

    ¡°President Leng, how do you feel about your right leg today?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you try it.¡±

    ¡°... Heh, President Leng, did you exercise today?¡±

    ¡°I want to do so too.¡±

    ¡°... Heh heh, CEO Leng, let me give you a different medication. It¡¯s more effective.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t change it.¡±

    The doctor wiped his sweat. He was unable tomunicate. This was definitely the most difficult patient he had ever met.

    ¡°President Leng, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to send you off?¡±

    The doctor ran away immediately. He had escaped for another day!

    The doctor left. Achen went forward and handed the documents in his hands to the man. ¡°President, this is the quarterly financial report of the Magnificent Winery. Please take a look.¡± colour Hao looked down and flipped through the documents. ¡°Why did the quarterly performance drop by three points? Tell them to get lost if this happens again in the next quarter!¡±

 Chapter 1190 - Leng Hao, I Will Really Get Lost

    <h4>Chapter 1190: Leng Hao, I Will Really Get Lost</h4>

    All the information was overturned on the ground. Achen felt a cold wind blow across his face. He could only nod his head and said. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ever since the President returned to Hong Kong, he had be a tyrant.

    Leng Hao¡¯s handsome face tensed up. With his two palms on the wheelchair handle, he turned around.

    ¡°President, I¡¯ll help you.¡±Achen went forward quickly.

    ¡°My leg is crippled, but my hand is not crippled!¡±

    Achen...

    He retreated to the side immediately.

    Leng Hao pushed the wheelchair back to his room.

    At this time, there was a knock on the door. The maid who was standing at the side in fear heaved a sigh of relief and quickly ran to open the door.

    ¡°Miss, may I know who you are looking for?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao took off the sunsses on her face and revealed a beautiful smile. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Leng Hao.¡±

    The maid was stunned for a moment. What a beautiful girl.

    ¡°Miss, are you looking for my young master? Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your young master¡¯s... ex-wife.¡±

    The maid...

    Ye Xiaotao saw the maid was looking at her suspiciously, she said, ¡°Just go in and inform him. He knows who I am.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Miss, please wait a moment.¡±

    The maid ran into the living room. ¡°Young master, there¡¯s someone outside looking for you.¡±

    The wheelchair had reached the door. Leng Hao did not even turn his head. ¡°Tell him to get lost!¡±

    The maid said, ¡°But Young Master...¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying, you get lost too!¡±

    The maid...

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss. My Young Master is not meeting any guests today.¡± The maid looked at Ye Xiaotao very apologetically.

    Ye Xiaotao heard the man¡¯s voice. He was telling her to get lost.

    Her teeth bit on her moist lower lip. Her beautiful eyes looked around as her red lips parted slightly. She shouted towards the living room, ¡°Leng Hao, I¡¯m really getting lost. Don¡¯t regret it in the future!¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s palm on the door handle froze. It was as if his acupuncture points had been pressed.

    This voice...

    He suspected that he had an auditory hallucination.

    Why was she here?

    After waiting for a long time without any response, Ye Xiaotao was so angry that she pushed the door open and entered.

    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t go in. The young master will fire me if he knows.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t dare to do this with me around. And¡± Ye Xiaotao stuffed the suitcase in her hand into the servant¡¯s hand. ¡°I can¡¯t carry heavy things now. Please help me to move the suitcase in. Thank you.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao walked into the living room gracefully.

    The servant looked at the suitcase in her hand...

    The servant didn¡¯t understand what that ¡°don¡¯t dare¡± meant?

    ......

    Leng Hao turned around and he could see the person not far away clearly.

    Ye Xiaotao was wearing a in-coloured dress today. She wore a bright red cardigan over it, and her silky hair was tied up into a bun. She was full of youth.

    She had a pretty face, delicate eyebrows, and red lips. Her bangs were scattered on her forehead. She was as beautiful as a rose.

    Leng Hao¡¯s pupils shrank. He didn¡¯t believe that it was her.

    She was right in front of him, the person he thought he would never see again!

    ¡°Why... are you here?¡± He asked in a hoarse voice.

    Ye Xiaotao raised her eyebrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Leng Hao didn¡¯t understand at all.

    ¡°On the day of my wedding with Gong Yi, why did you give me the crystal shoes? Didn¡¯t we agree not to contact each other in the future? You regretted it and tried to attract my attention?¡±

    The crystal shoes...

    Leng Hao¡¯s sharp eyes immediately nced at Achen. Achen lowered his head in guilt.

    That¡¯s right, the crystal shoes were given to her by Achen. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The President was in so much pain, but she married Gong Yi, so he sent someone to give the crystal shoes to her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Leng Hao was extremely embarrassed. He denied it.

    Ye Xiaotao saw the look in his and Achen¡¯s eyes. She knew that the crystal shoes were not sent by him. This b*stard, he didn¡¯t want her anymore.

    Ye Xiaotao was very angry. She puffed up her pink cheeks, ¡°When I got married, you gave me a gift. To return the favour, I came to visit you. Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to marry a girl who was even better than me and have a lot of children? Where¡¯s that girl? Where¡¯s your child?¡±

    All these words were nonsense. In this lifetime, he would never want anyone else except her.

    Moreover, he was sitting in a wheelchair, so it was impossible for her to not see that. She probably said this because she wanted to see him make a fool of himself.

    Leng Hao¡¯s face tensed up. He lifted his thin lips and said, ¡°My time is tight, I haven¡¯t had the time...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao almost vomited blood. This man probably didn¡¯t know how to write the word ¡°EQ¡±.

    She was so angry, forget about it.

    She looked down and moved her gaze to his legs. He was wearing western trousers. He looked like a normal person on the outside, but inside...

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s heart hurt very much. Her heart ached to death for him. She regretted it. On the day he saved Gong Yi, she should have jumped into his arms when he came up.

    When he called her at the hospital, would his heart hurt even more than her at this moment?

    ¡°What happened to your leg?¡±

    His leg...

    Leng Hao¡¯s face turned pale. He was disabled now and in a wheelchair. He didn¡¯t want her to see him in such an embarrassing state.

    He pressed the wheelchair handle firmly with his big palm and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I fell. I¡¯ll be fine in two days.¡±

    Fell?

    He was so stubborn?

    ¡°Where did you fall? Let me see!¡± Ye Xiaotao walked forward and reached out her small hand to touch his right leg.

    ¡°Don¡¯t see it!¡± Leng Hao pushed her away quickly.

    His right leg was cut off by a small section of steel bars. It was very ugly and disgusting. She would vomit if she saw it.

    Ye Xiaotao did not expect him to push her. She took two steps back and suddenly tripped on the carpet. ¡°Ah!¡± She let out a soft cry and sat on the carpet.

    She fell.

    Ye Xiaotao reached out her small hand to cover her belly immediately.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Leng Hao was shocked. He reached out to help her, but he forgot that he couldn¡¯t walk, so he fell from the wheelchair.

    The 1.9-meter-tall man fell beside her. He couldn¡¯t be more embarrassed.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. Where did you fall? Does it hurt?¡± Leng Hao didn¡¯t care about his embarrassment, he went to hold her small hand.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s tears were about toe out. This clumsy man, did he know that she was pregnant with his child?

    He would regret it if something happened to her!

    Fortunately, the carpet was very soft, so she didn¡¯t feel any difort when she fell.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my hand, it¡¯s my foot. I sprained my foot!¡± She red at him angrily.

    ¡°Oh, let me see.¡± Leng Hao grabbed her slender ankle in a flurry and went to take off her shoes.

    He paused for a moment. She was wearing crystal shoes.

    After taking off the crystal shoes, he held her jade-like feet in his palm as if he was holding a rare treasure. He checked her injuries.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s anger subsided a little. She hummed and said, ¡°Why did you lie? Your leg was injured when you saved Gong Yi. You said that on purpose, right? You want me to feel sorry for you!¡±

    Did she know all about that?

    Leng Hao lowered his head and gritted his teeth. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can swear that if I, Leng Hao, making any lie, I will...¡±

 Chapter 1191 - Your Ears Are Turning Red

    <h4>Chapter 1191: Your Ears Are Turning Red</h4>

    ¡°Hey! Are there all rocks in your head?¡± Ye Xiaotao stretched out her small foot and kicked him to stop him from talking nonsense.

    She kicked his muscr waist. Leng Hao looked up at her. He was a little confused and awkward as if she would be angry no matter what he said.

    He had no idea what he had done to provoke her.

    The girl was looking at him. Her beautiful eyes were watery, as bright as the stars in the sky. Her red lips were half-pouted, and she looked at him half coquettishly and half resentfully.

    Her look was indescribably delicate, and Leng Hao¡¯s heart was beating fast.

    How long had it been since she had shown such an expression to him? It had been four years...

    He was momentarily stunned by what he saw.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s delicate cheeks blushed when she saw him staring at her stupidly with a burning gaze. Her voice was sweet and soft. ¡°Hey, Leng Hao, what are you looking at? Don¡¯t look at me. If you look at me again, I¡¯ll dig out your eyes!¡±

    She was like a queen.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Hao came back to his senses and lowered his head quickly.

    He was useless. He was already a 35-year-old man, yet he was still mad with a woman. In all his years in the underworld, he had seen all kinds of beautiful women, and he has not fixed his eyes on anyone.

    When he thought of this, his ears turned red.

    ¡°Hey, Leng Hao, your ears seem to be red.¡±

    ¡°... I didn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°You say you didn¡¯t? Your ears are obviously red.¡± Ye Xiaotao refused to ept it. Her little feet wrapped in his palm moved vigorously.

    Leng Hao felt all the bones in his body go soft. He loved the delicate appearance of her looking like a young child.

    ¡°If you say I did had it, then yes.¡± He changed his words.

    Only then did Ye Xiaotao give up. She looked at him with bright eyes.

    He seemed to have lost weight these days. His face was pale, but he was born in a natural clothes rack body and he was still tall and straight. The key was that he was still so handsome.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s gaze moved from his dashing eyebrows, beautiful eyelids, his high nose bridge to his sexy thin lips. She felt wonderful in her heart as her taste in picking men was excellent.

    Although he was a little stupid, and his EQ was not a pass, he still looked quite cute now. He could only squeeze out ¡°I¡¯m not¡± no matter what she said. He didn¡¯t seem to know that he was being bullied by her, so he just let her do whatever she wanted.

    Ye Xiaotao was thinking about her little thoughts. At this moment, her ankle hurt, and Leng Hao helped her to correct the misced bone.

    She retracted her foot quickly.

    ¡°Achen.¡± She looked sideways at Achen.

    Achen, who was called by name, was stunned. He didn¡¯t react at all.

    For the past two months, he had been acting like a man from hell in front of him. In front of this woman, he was like a small beast that had lost its defensive ability. He was awkward and obedient.

    Wasn¡¯t this change be too much?

    ¡°Yes, Miss Ye.¡± Achen was very respectful.

    ¡°Hug me.¡± Ye Xiaotao opened her slender arms.

    Achen froze. He stared at Ye Xiaotao with his mouth opened.

    ¡°My leg is injured. Carry me back to my room.¡±

    Achen, ...

    Achen shifted his gaze to his President¡¯s face quickly. As expected, the president was looking at him as well.

    His gaze was like a sharp arrow that had been poisoned.

    Achen immediately hit by ten thousand arrows.

    Leng Hao red at Achen gloomily, then he looked at the servants standing at the side and shouted, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Don¡¯t youe over and help?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡±

    Two servants flew over and carefully helped Ye Xiaotao up.

    Ye Xiaotao knew that this man was jealous. He deserved it!

    ¡°Hey, Leng Hao, where is my room? Although I can¡¯t sleep in the master bedroom, it should be the side bedroom next to the master bedroom.¡±

    Leng Hao looked at the servants. ¡°Go and clean it up.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao walked away with the help of the servants.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you for this period. You can disappear for a while!¡± Leng Hao said to Achen.

    Achen, ...

    Oh my god, he had perfectly shown the meaning of ¡°Cannon fodder¡±!

    That girl must have done it on purpose!

    She deliberately punished him for saying a lot of bad things about her in front of the President!

    ......

    Ye Xiaotao entered the room, and the maid said respectfully, ¡°Miss, the room has been cleaned up.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Xiaotao nodded. If she remembered correctly, this room used to be the room for Bai Lingyun.

    How did this room change so much?

    Pink and beautiful gauze curtains, champagne-gold crystal chandeliers, snow-white and soft beds... This ce was filled with the air of a princess. It was her favourite ce.

    There were a few rows of sandalwood shoe racks on the wall. On them were all kinds of crystal shoes. Ye Xiaotao walked over and slowly caressed the crystal shoes with her small hands...

    Size 34, they were all hers.

    ¡°Miss, these crystal shoes were all custom-made by my Young Master from a big fashion brand. I guess these crystal shoes were all prepared for you, miss. My Young Master cares about you.¡±

    ¡°I remember that my Young Master had a girlfriend in the past. Her surname was Bai. Miss Bai often quarrelled with my Young Master, saying that he didn¡¯t care about her. Later on, my Young Master got someone to decorate this room. Who knew that Miss Bai was furious. She said that the things in the room were not what she liked. Even when she was wearing size 36 shoes, Young Master would make it into size 37...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s pupils contracted, so it turned out to be like this...

    She always thought that this room was designed by him. Bai Lingyun wore size 37 shoes, so he bought size 37 shoes for her...

    So she had misunderstood him.

    This stupid man!

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes sparkled with tears. Just how stupid was he? His ex-girlfriend had once quarrelled with him over the matter of shoes, and he made the same mistake with his wife.

    However, she should also thank him for being so stupid.

    If he wasn¡¯t stupid, how could Bai Lingyun let him go? How could she have the chance to meet and fall in love with him?

    There was an extra door in the room. Ye Xiaotao pushed the door open and entered.

    Inside was a small baby room.

    Ye Xiaotao walked in. There was a small beige rocking bed in the baby room, and a string of wind chimes made of seashells hung on the bed. The moment the door opened, the wind chimes made a clear and melodious sound.

    ¡°Miss, this room was also personally decorated by my Young Master. Everything in it was custom-made by my Young Master. Look at the wallpaper, tablemp, small bed, and those two little wooden horses. They are all my young master¡¯s masterpieces.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao squatted down and touched the little wooden horse...

    The carving marks were too heavy and ugly.

    She despised it very much.

    But if Xiao Xiaotao was still around, he would definitely like it.

    Because his daddy loved him so much.

    His Daddy had never forgotten him.

    Ye Xiaotao raised her eyelids immediately. She didn¡¯t let her tears flow out. There was another Xiao Xiaotao in her belly, so she didn¡¯t cry.

    She would find back all the happiness she once had.

    ......

    Ye Xiaotao walked out of the room. Next door was the master bedroom, Leng Hao¡¯s room.

    The master bedroom door wasn¡¯t tightly shut. Ye Xiaotao stood outside the door and watched.

    Leng Hao was sitting in a wheelchair. He reached out to get the clothes in the wardrobe, but he couldn¡¯t reach them, so he held onto the wheelchair handle and tried to stand up. He fell onto the carpet in an embarrassing state with a ¡®Bang¡¯.

 Chapter 1192 - I Want to Eat Ice Cream

    <h4>Chapter 1192: I Want to Eat Ice Cream</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s body trembled. She wanted to push the door open and enter.

    However, after thinking for a moment, she gritted her teeth and turned around to leave.

    The maid followed behind her. ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you go in and help Young Master up? He¡¯ll be very happy.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao shook her head. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want me to see him like this.¡±

    ¡°Ding!¡± The rm sounded in the vi as the doctor rushed into the master bedroom.

    Ye Xiaotao entered the dining room.

    There was already dinner on the dining table, but there was only one set of bowls and chopsticks.

    ¡°Miss, you can have your meal now.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s your Young Master?¡±

    ¡°In the past two months, Young Master hasn¡¯t been eating at the dining table. The rehabilitation treatment has brought him a lot of side effects. In addition, Young Master is in a bad mood, so he rarely eats. Usually, we will cook some in porridge and send it to his room.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao frowned. The more a person did not want to eat, the less he would eat in the future. Rehabilitation treatment was something to temper one¡¯s willpower and fighting strength. How could he be recovered when he was so passive?

    ¡°Go and knock on your Young Master¡¯s door. Tell him that Miss Ye is asking him why he hasn¡¯te out for dinner yet,¡± she instructed the servant.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ......

    The servant repeated Ye Xiaotao¡¯s words without changing a single word. Leng Hao nodded indifferently. ¡°I see.¡±

    The fall just now had caused difort in his right leg. The doctor injected a dose of medication for him and he felt much better.

    The senior nurse passed him a warm towel and he wiped his face.

    Looking at himself in the mirror, he looked much more haggard. Leng Hao raised his hand and fastened all the buttons on his new shirt. He felt that it was not nice, thus he loosened two more buttons...

    He wanted to look more energetic.

    Although he did not know why she came, he still cherished the time he had with her now.

    Because all these times only appeared in his dreams.

    It was like a dream now.

    Leng Hao pushed the wheelchair to the dining room.

    The maid put down the bowls and chopsticks. His dinner was a bowl of in porridge.

    ¡°Is there any food that you can¡¯t eat?¡± Ye Xiaotao looked at the man opposite her and asked.

    Leng Hao shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then if I eat eight dishes all by myself while you¡¯re eating porridge over there, do you want me to not be able to eat?¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s exquisite face tensed up. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±

    ¡°Then are you deliberately acting pitiful in front of me?¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s brows furrowed so much. He was very embarrassed.

    He just did not have a good appetite and did not want to eat.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at the servant beside her. ¡°Change a bowl of rice for him.¡±

    Thus, the porridge was removed and reced with white rice.

    The servant was amazed. When the Young Master first came back, they cooked in different ways, but the Young Master didn¡¯t even look at them. Now that this girl was here, everything was settled with just a few words.

    The Young Master didn¡¯t even say ¡°No¡± to her.

    Leng Hao picked up the chopsticks and ate.

    ¡°This bamboo shoot is very delicious. Try It.¡± Her chopsticks on the opposite side reached to his mouth.

    Leng Hao paused and looked up. The girl opposite him was looking at him with bright eyes.

    She was not picking food for him, but feeding him!

    ¡°What are you looking at? Eat It.¡± Ye Xiaotao blinked her big watery eyes and urged him when she saw him staring at her in a daze.

    Leng Hao came back to his senses and lowered his eyes to eat the bamboo shoot.

    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded.

    This was the best bamboo shoot he had ever eaten!

    His heart was soft, and his hand that was holding the chopsticks was sweating.

    He was nervous.

    He was like a blurred guy now, a big boy who had never been in love before. One day, the girl he loved came and kept flirting with him. He would blush and be nervous.

    Every breath he took and every heartbeat he felt was held tightly by her.

    If she was willing to be gentle with him and smile at him, he felt that his whole world was full.

    ¡°A man should eat. Taking food increases your strength. If you don¡¯t eat for a long time, you will lose weight. When that timees, how do you have the strength to hold your woman and your child?¡±

    Leng Hao raised his eyelids. ¡°I haven¡¯t found her yet.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t found his girl yet...

    It meant that he would find a girl in the future.

    He couldn¡¯t forget what he had said on the phone.

    He was the top expert at ruining the atmosphere!

    Ye Xiaotao kicked him angrily under the table.

    She made it so obvious. Was he stupid?

    Leng Hao looked up at her and confused. What did he do to provoke her?

    Ye Xiaotao wanted to pounce on him and bite him. She endured it, pouted her red lips, and said coquettishly, ¡°I want ice cream.¡±

    There was ice cream on the dining table beside him.

    He pushed the ice cream to her.

    Ye Xiaotao,...

    Idiot!

    ¡°Feed Me!¡± She ordered him unhappily.

    Leng Hao¡¯s face turned red. He had no idea what she meant.

    She had fed him just now, and now she wanted him to feed her. The servants were around and watching them...

    Even when he was 20 years old and dating Bai Lingyun, he had never done such a greasy thing.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? You can¡¯t bear me to eat one of your ice creams? You can even afford to raise a bunch of children. Aren¡¯t you super-rich?¡±

    Leng Hao,......

    He picked up a small spoon and fed her a small mouthful of ice cream.

    Ye Xiaotao ate it contentedly.

    ¡°The weather is cold now. Eat less ice cream,¡± he said.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m going to eat the meal now. I¡¯ll eat two bowls of rice today.¡± Ye Xiaotao was in a great mood.

    Leng Hao looked at the smile on her face, which was even brighter than a flower. As the daughter of the Ye family, she had a good upbringing and would not make any noise while eating. However, she stuffed her cheeks full and looked very cute.

    Leng Hao lowered his eyes and the corners of his mouth rose. A sense of happiness grew in his heart.

    Therefore, the servant was surprised to find that the Young Master had eaten a whole bowl of rice tonight!

    ......

    She was a little tired after the flight. So after Ye Xiaotao finished her dinner, she took a shower and went to bed early.

    This pregnancy was the same as when she was pregnant with Xiao Xiaotao. There was no difort, and her vomiting condition was good, except that she was lethargic.

    However, Ye Xiaotao woke up in the night.

    Because she heard the rm outside the door.

    Before she could put on her shoes, she ran out of the door barefooted. The vi was brightly lit, and the doctor shouted, ¡°Send him to the hospital quickly. The patient has an infection in his leg, and he needs to be operated on immediately.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao rushed forward to take a look. Leng Hao¡¯s face was pale, and he had fallen into aa.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s hands and feet trembled as she grabbed the doctor¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°The patient has an infection in his leg. We need surgery to cut off all of his newly-grown muscles...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s brain was buzzing. She stood still to the ground and watched as everyone was busy. It was as if a knife had stabbed deeply into her heart and was constantly twisting. She was in so much pain that she could not even breathe.

    The newly grown muscles would continue to be infected. They would need to alternatively cut off them and let them grow again. How cruel was this process?

    Why were they being so cruel to him?

    ......

    Ye Xiaotao was waiting outside the operating theatre for six hours. The doctor took off his mask and wiped his sweat as he came out. ¡± This surgery was very sessful, but we don¡¯t know when the next surgery will be.¡±

 Chapter 1193 - Do You Know That I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 1193: Do You Know That I Love You</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao nodded. She knew it, she knew it all.

    It didn¡¯t matter. As long as the surgery was sessful, it was good that he was still alive.

    Perhaps there would be another surgery. No one knew when this painful torture would end. It didn¡¯t matter. She would be by his side forever.

    In the ICU.

    Leng Hao was still unconscious. He wore an oxygen mask on his face and had an IV drip on his hand. Ye Xiaotao sat by the bed with bloodshot eyes. She did not know where she could touch him.

    He would not feel pain wherever she touched him.

    Had he been living like this for the past two months?

    He was alone.

    She left him alone.

    Hot tears blurred her vision. Ye Xiaotao sobbed. She bent down and ced a gentle and tender kiss on his forehead.

    Leng Hao, do you know that I love you?

    If you love me too, then please persevere. We agreed that we wouldugh and get hurt together in the future...

    ......

    The next morning.

    Leng Hao opened his eyes slowly. There was a group of doctors and nurses in his line of sight. They showed joy on their faces and performed a full body check on him.

    ¡°President Leng, Congrattions. You made it through again.¡± The doctor helped him to sit on the bed.

    Leng Hao¡¯s gaze swept across everyone¡¯s faces. He was looking for that beautiful face, but he could not find it.

    The hope in his eyes dimmed instantly, and he lowered his eyes.

    Was he dreaming?

    Dreaming that she came to his side?

    It seemed that he was sick and confused.

    Heughed at himself and curled up the corners of his lips.

    At this moment, the ward door was pushed open, and a small exquisite figure appeared. ¡°How is it? Are you awake?¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s body stiffened and he slowly raised his head.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at him with red and swollen eyes.

    It was her.

    She was still there.

    He was not dreaming!

    At this moment, the attending physician pushed the door open and entered. ¡°President Leng, I was discussing your condition with your wife just now when you woke up. Congrattions, President Leng as a good wife. Your wife stayed with you for two whole nights without closing her eyes.¡±

    Leng Hao listened to the Doctor¡¯s words in a daze. He felt like he was dreaming again.

    ¡°Why are you in a daze? Are there any diforts? The anaesthetic will be over soon. Your leg is going to hurt.¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s almond-shaped eyes were covered with ayer of soft tears.

    She looked like she was going to cry, but her tears could not fall. She looked so pitiful that any man would want to hug her and coax her.

    Leng Hao felt his mouth dry.

    The doctors were all out. Ye Xiaotao looked at him and asked gently, ¡°Do you want some water?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Hao nodded.

    Ye Xiaotao poured some hot water into the cup and then sat by the bed. She lowered her eyes to blow away the heat and then fed him with a small spoon.

    Leng Hao drank the water with her little hand.

    ¡°You can¡¯t eat yet. I asked my family to make porridge for you tonight. The Doctor said that you have to stay in the hospital to observe for two days...¡±

    ¡°They said... that you¡¯re my... wife...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s little hand stopped, and then she snorted, ¡°Why? Did it affect you marrying a new wife?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that...¡±

    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Leng Hao pursed his thin lips, not knowing how to say it.

    He was just happy.

    Ye Xiaotao found it funny when she saw his clumsy bear-like appearance. She knew that he couldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°The Doctor said that you need a rehabilitation teacher. They mentioned it many times, but you refused. It seems that you don¡¯t want to walk anymore. Why?¡±

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t say anything.

    He didn¡¯t think too much about it. He had lost his soul when he came back to Hong Kong from the capital. This world was meaningless to him without her.

    He locked his heart.

    ¡°Hey, Leng Hao, do you really want to be in a wheelchair for the rest of your life? You have to think carefully. After you are in a wheelchair, your life will depend on others. Your world is just the distance that four wheelchairs can reach.¡±

    ¡°There is the most realistic problem. Don¡¯t you want to find a new wife in the future? When you want to have some fun in bed, your positions can only be female up and you down, and those cars, sofas, carpets, or the wild. They would have nothing to be done with you.¡±

    As she said this, Ye Xiaotao stood up and raised Leng Hao¡¯s chin with her slender white hands. ¡°Such a handsome man, such sexy lips, and your eight-pack ABS and long legs. No one will ever see them again. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity?¡±

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t expect her to bring up this topic, and it was so explicit. The restless factors in the ward were ignited.

    The hot blood in his body rushed to his brain and flowed to somewhere below him finally...

    A big tent was set up under the nket.

    He wanted it.

    His sexy Adam¡¯s apple rolled. He pushed her small hand away that was trying to seduce him. ¡°Stop it.¡±

    He was already feeling very ufortable.

    He had not thought about that problem. Other than her, he would not sleep with other women. However, now that she had brought it up, it was indeed a problem.

    ¡°Then regarding the rehabilitation teacher, do you agree?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Hao nodded.

    Ye Xiaotao was very satisfied. ¡°Let¡¯s continue drinking water.¡±

    Leng Hao grabbed the ss of water from her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll drink it myself.¡±

    He drank the ss of water in one gulp.

    He was fast and choked on it. He coughed twice.

    Ye Xiaotao patted his back. ¡°Slow down, are you that thirsty?¡±

    She teased him and med him for being so thirsty. Leng Hao,...

    ......

    Ye Xiaotao went to the bathroom to get a pot of hot water. Then she sat by the bed and reached out to unbutton his hospital gown.

    Leng Hao grabbed her hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you wipe your body.¡±

    ¡°No need, let the caregivere.¡± Leng Hao¡¯s voice was hoarse. The tent under the nket had not disappeared yet. He was very embarrassed.

    Ye Xiaotao frowned when she saw him refused. She was not happy either, so she said in a strange tone, ¡°There are so many beautiful nurses in the hospital. I¡¯ll find you the most beautiful one to serve you!¡±

    She got up and left.

    ¡°Xiaotao!¡± Leng Hao held her delicate little hand again, and then slowly and forcefully wrapped it into his palm. After a long time, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked down at him. The brilliant sunlight outside the window shone on his body, and because of his sickness, he appeared to be a man with a clear and reserved aura. He was so handsome that people would not dare to look at him directly.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s beautiful almond-shaped eyes were tinged with a hint of lust.

    She sat by the bed, reached out and unbuttoned his gowns.

    He had lost weight, and his body had be more and more robust. His tanned skin, his corbone that was even more beautiful than a woman¡¯s, and his well-defined eight-pack abs made Ye Xiaotao¡¯s little face blush.

    Just now, she only wanted to wipe his body and did not think too much about it.

    Now, she was a little embarrassed.

    After squeezing the towel clean, she gently wiped his body. As the two of them got closer, their breaths gradually intertwined, and Ye Xiaotao¡¯s heart began to beat faster.

    Her heart beat faster.

    Leng Hao felt even more ufortable. He straightened his back, and there was a burst of electricity wherever the towel went. His breath was filled with her hair and the faint fragrance of a young girl on his body.

    She was bewitching.

 Chapter 1194 - Hug Me

    <h4>Chapter 1194: Hug Me</h4>

    After wiping his upper body, her face was as red as an apple while his body was as taut as a rock.

    Ye Xiaotao stood up. Her gaze moved down from his eight-pack abs hesitantly. ¡°Um, let me help you wipe your lower body.¡±

    Leng Hao immediately refused. ¡°No need.¡±

    The tent under the nket was getting bigger and bigger.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen what¡¯s underneath you. I¡¯ve used it before!¡± Ye Xiaotao carried the basin of water into the bathroom.

    Leng Hao looked at her little shaking butt. His Adam¡¯s apple moved, and he looked away.

    If this continued, he would be burned by the fire!

    ......

    ¡°President, here are some urgent documents that need your signature.¡± A secretary ced a stack of documents on the bedside table.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Hao looked down and flipped through the documents.

    ¡°President, Achen want me to ask you, when can hee back?¡±

    Achen was sent to Africa by him.

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t even frown. ¡°How¡¯s his thought process going?¡±

    ¡°Achen said that his mistake is unforgivable and his thought process is profound. He will never appear in front of your wife again in the future. President, please give him a chance to redeem himself!¡±

    Leng Hao shifted his gaze from the document to the bedside. The girl was too tired that shey on the bedside and fell asleep.

    She looked peaceful and beautiful when she slept. Her red lips opened, and her breath was extremely fragrant and sweet.

    Leng Hao¡¯s mouth was dry. He wanted to open her small mouth and put his long tongue in...

    The thing under the nket did not stop. He was a little irritated. ¡°Ask Achen toe back. You can go out now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The secretary left respectfully.

    There were only two people left in the ward. Leng Hao reached out and touched her little head. His eyes were filled with love. ¡°Xiao Tao, wake up. You¡¯ll catch a cold if you sleep like this. I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯ll send someone to send you back to sleep.¡±

    She had stayed with him for two nights. How could her small body withstand it?

    Ye Xiaotao raised her head in a daze. She clenched her fists and rubbed her sleepy eyes. ¡°No, I want to stay here with you...¡±

    She climbed onto the bed with her back facing the man and curled up to sleep.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy. I¡¯ll sleep for a while.¡± Her voice was soft.

    Leng Hao felt that the air he breathed was so peaceful and beautiful. He couldn¡¯t bear to disturb her anymore, so he kept quiet.

    At this moment, a soft little hand reached over and grabbed his big palm. Then, he ced his big palm on her t lower abdomen.

    The little woman, who was in a daze, ordered, ¡°Hug me!¡±

    Leng Hao breathed heavily, and his eyes were a little red.

    But the woman didn¡¯t make any further movements. She fell asleep.

    Leng Hao couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed. It seemed that he was thinking too much. She just wanted him to hug her.

    His arms were as soft as jade, and his big palm was still pressed on her lower abdomen. He rubbed it lovingly twice, and the little woman snuggled into his armsfortably.

    Leng Hao felt very ufortable. He was a normal man, and the woman he loved was sleeping in his arms. He felt a little restless.

    His big palm was ready to move. There were ¡®minefields¡¯ above and below her lower abdomen, and he could control them with just a slight movement.

    He looked down at the little woman¡¯s face, she was like a delicious sweetheart, making people want to eat her up.

    Leng Hao retracted his handsome sight and kissed her hair gently.

    Her hair smelled so good.

    Leng Hao was a little drunk. His kiss slowlynded on her pink neck and earlobe...

    His big palm moved up and wrapped around her undting curves.

    ¡°Such a silly, for entertainment on the bed, men don¡¯t rely on leg strength, but waist strength. Even if I can¡¯t stand up, I can still...¡±

    Leng Hao kept quiet. If this continued, he would be the one suffering.

    He lowered his eyes and looked at his thing below. It was almost touching her butt. This silly wasn¡¯t this a posture.

    He definitely knew more postures than her. It was easy to satisfy a woman.

    Leng Hao buried his handsome face in her hair. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled twice. He didn¡¯t want to endure it anymore.

    He wanted to lift her clothes with his big palm...

    However, he stopped and retracted his hand. He copsed on the bed.

    He closed his eyes and panted. What was he doing?

    She was now Gong Yi¡¯s wife.

    If he had sex with her, even if she agreed, what would she do in the future? After a short period of pleasure, there would be endless me and guilt. He knew that she didn¡¯t want to hurt Gong Yi.

    He could not have sex with her!

    ......

    Ye Xiaotao slept until the afternoon. When she opened her eyes, she felt refreshed.

    She turned around, the man beside her was still there.

    Her little face was flushed red, like a drunken girl who been put on blush. Her two little hands slowly hugged his muscr waist, and she buried her little face in his embrace.

    It was a good time.

    But in the next second, she was pushed away by him. Leng Hao got out of bed and did not look at her. His voice was cold as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the hospital now.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was awakepletely. She stood up and blinked at him. She was confused. She was just hugging him. Why did he have such a big reaction?

    ¡°But the Doctor said that you have to be observed for two days...¡±

    ¡°I know my body.¡±

    Well, well. Anyway, the doctor at home was on standby 24 hours a day. Ye Xiaotao did not insist.

    ¡°Let me help you...¡± she went forward to help him.

    However, Leng Hao avoided her little hand and called out, ¡°Doctor!¡±

    The Doctor walked in and helped him into the wheelchair.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at his back. What¡¯s wrong with him? Why didn¡¯t he let her touch him?

    ......

    After the operation, Leng Hao recovered well. It was probably because of his mood. The rehabilitation teacher was in ce and was in Leng Hao¡¯s room every day.

    Ye Xiaotao did not look at him because she knew that he did not want her to see him.

    She stood behind him and supported him.

    In the kitchen, a servant handed a small piece of yam to Ye Xiaotao. ¡°Miss Ye, your cooking skills are really good. Ever since you started cooking, Young Master has been eating two bowls of rice every day.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao curled her beautiful lips. ¡°The Doctor said that he can take some tonic soup. I¡¯ll stew some chicken soup with yam for him.¡±

    At this moment, her cell phone rang. The cell phone in her pocket rang.

    She took it out and saw that it was Leng Zhiyuan.

    ¡°Hello, Sister Leng.¡± Ye Xiaotao was very happy. It had been a long time since she had contacted Leng Zhiyuan.

    ¡°Xiaotao,¡± Leng Zhiyuan on the other end of the phone was very happy too. ¡°Where are you now? I heard that you are at my brother¡¯s ce. How is my brother doing recently?¡±

    ¡°He had an operation recently. He has been recovering quite well for the past half a month.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. Initially, I nned to go back to see my big brother, but I¡¯m already nine months pregnant and about to give birth. It¡¯s a little inconvenient.¡±

    ¡°Sister Leng, rest well and take care of the baby. I am here with your big brother. When you¡¯re about to give birth, your big brother and I will fly over to cheer you on!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Xiao Tao, are you going to be my sister-inw again?¡±

 Chapter 1195 - Female Hooligan

    <h4>Chapter 1195: Female Hooligan</h4>

    Sister-inw...

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s delicate little face flushed with happiness.

    However, she had recently discovered a problem.

    ¡°Sister Leng, what do you think... if a man didn¡¯t let a woman touch him. What¡¯s the reason?¡±

    ¡°My big brother didn¡¯t let you touch him?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao said,¡±... yes... I think so...¡±

    Ever since he came back from the hospital half a month ago, he became strange. Whenever she made physical contact with him, he would quickly avoid her.

    ¡°Oh no, Xiao Tao, this is bad!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Tao, do you think there¡¯s something wrong with my big brother in that aspect?¡±

    ¡°Sister Leng, what are you talking about? He injured his leg, not... that ce...¡±

    ¡°Then let me ask you, did my big brother have sex with you?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face turned red. ¡°No...¡±

    She was pregnant now, so she couldn¡¯t have sex with him.

    Besides, she had only been here for a short while, so how could she have sex with him?

    ¡°Then how can you be sure? Think about it, my big brother likes you so much. If you touch him, he should be more than happy to do so. Then why should he avoid you?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was frightened. ¡°Then, then what should I do? He, he...¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, don¡¯t be anxious. Men love their face. Even if he has a problem, he is too embarrassed to say it out loud. How about this, you go and test him, for example, wear some sexy clothes or have some physical intimacy. You see if he has any reaction.¡±

    Ah, how embarrassing...

    Ye Xiaotao bit her moist lower lip with her teeth, not saying a word.

    ¡°Xiaotao, that¡¯s it. If anything happens, call me immediately. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Leng Zhiyuan hung up the phone.

    ......

    The Zhou family in T City.

    Zhou Sileng little guy looked at his mother with disdain and contempt. ¡°Mommy, is it really good for you to trick big sister like this?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan rubbed her son¡¯s little head. ¡°What do you know? Your uncle is as stupid as a block of wood. I need your big sister to take the initiative to bring him along. For the sake of your uncle¡¯s lifelong happiness, is it easy for me?¡±

    Zhou Sileng, Cheh!

    At this time, the door was opened and a handsome figure appeared. Zhou Yao changed into a pair of dark blue slippers and one of his hand was in the pocket. He poured water with one hand and held a teacup. He looked at the mother and son and asked, ¡°What are both of you doing?¡±

    Zhou Sileng replied, ¡°Oh, mommy asked the big sister to wear some sexy clothes or have some intimate sex with uncle!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan blushed. ¡°Zhou Sileng!¡±

    Zhou Yao took a sip of water and looked at Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s round belly. He frowned and said seriously, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it yourself, how can you teach others? I¡¯ll give you a chance. I¡¯ll wait for you tonight!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan, ...

    ......

    After hanging up the phone, Ye Xiaotao was in a dilemma.

    Was there something wrong with him in that aspect?

    It couldn¡¯t be.

    How about giving it a try of what Sister Leng taught?

    However, she was so embarrassed. She was pregnant now, even though it only been three and a half months.

    Ye Xiaotao put the chicken soup on the dining table. As she was lost in her thoughts, her index finger was burned by the white porcin.

    ¡°Hiss.¡± She retracted her index finger.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so careless?¡± At this moment, arge palm with distinct joints came over. Her small hand was wrapped, and her slender white index finger fell into the man¡¯s mouth.

    He sucked on her red hot spot. ¡°Does it hurt? Quick, go take a cold shower...¡±

    He looked up and saw the little woman staring at him. Her eyes were bright and watery as if she had some feelings for him.

    Leng Hao froze.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at his exquisite and handsome face. Today, he was wearing a navy blue thin sweater, grey trousers, and a V-neck sweater that revealed his sexy Adam¡¯s apple and corbone. It was indescribably elegant and noble.

    She didn¡¯t know what bewitched her, but Ye Xiaotao raised her index finger that had just been sucked by him and slowly pressed on his thin and sexy lips.

    Left and right, back and forth, she pressed it hard.

    That action was indescribably seductive.

    Leng Hao froze.

    ¡°Young Master, Miss Ye, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± At this time, a servant walked out of the kitchen.

    Ye Xiaotao retracted her hand like lightning. She wished she could pinch herself. What was she doing, a female hooligan!

    Leng Hao¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled. The ce that she had pressed on gave him an electric current, then it flowed into his bones at a speed that was hundreds of thousands of times faster.

    He felt ufortable again.

    He raised his eyes to look at her. Her gaze was like that of a little girl who had done something wrong, dodging around. Both of their hearts were beating violently.

    It was time for the love season.

    ......

    In the evening, Ye Xiaotao returned to her room.

    She soaked in a milk bathfortably, allowing the warm water to spread all over her body. She reached out her small hand to touch her lower abdomen.

    She felt that her stomach was slightly bulging.

    Although she couldn¡¯t see it yet.

    She inexplicably recalled the scene when she was drugged. His pair of frosted palms gently and powerfully held onto her slender waist, wantonly doing whatever he wanted...

    Ye Xiaotao interrupted her memories quickly. What was she doing?

    Was It spring now?

    She was about to turn into a little lecherous woman.

    Today, she even bullied him at the dining table.

    After taking a bath, Ye Xiaotao stood on the carpet with her little bare feet. She reached out for a towel and wiped the water droplets on her body...

    At this moment, the room door opened and a low maic voice could be heard. ¡°Xiaotao...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked back. She was stunned. Oh no, she forgot to close the bathroom door!

    In front of her, Leng Hao was sitting in a wheelchair and looking at her.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Xiaotao screamed. She was thinking about whether to cover her upper part or lower part. Forget it, it was better to cover her face.

    She covered her little face.

    ¡°Stop looking! Get out quickly!¡± She screamed.

    For Leng Hao, it would be fake if he didn¡¯t look.

    Her fingers were burned. He was here to deliver the ointment, but he didn¡¯t expect her to leave the door open when she was showering. He identally saw it.

    Her skin was as fair as peeled lychee. After taking a shower, her fair skin was steaming with a cherry blossom-like pink colour. She covered her face tightly. Because of her shame, her tight and smooth legs kept tight to each other.

    This was extremely taboo in the eyes of a man.

    His voice immediately became hoarse. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t look. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll go out now!¡±

    He turned around and left.

    Ye Xiaotao closed the door quickly.

    She grabbed her pyjamas and draped them over her body.

    It was so embarrassing.

    He must have seen everything.

    Ye Xiaotao pouted her red lips and looked at the mirror. The woman in the mirror had a seductive look.

    Was this her?

    She suddenly thought of a question.

    Did he have any reaction when he saw her naked?

    She had forgotten to look at him just now.

    How about if she goes and takes a look now?

    ......

    Ye Xiaotao went out of the room. When she came to the master bedroom door, she heard a sweet female voice from inside. ¡°President Leng, Teacher Ling can¡¯te today because he has something to do, so he sent me here. I¡¯m his student. Now, let me help you check your leg injury, okay?¡±

    The man didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°President Leng, your wound is recovering well. There are no signs of infection for the time being. How about this? Let me help you to massage your leg.¡±

 Chapter 1196 - Iâ€™m Angry, Come And Coax Me

    <h4>Chapter 1196: I¡¯m Angry, Come And Coax Me</h4>

    Massage his legs?

    Ye Xiaotao felt that something was not right. She pushed the door open and entered.

    There was only a dim yellow light in the room. Leng Hao was sitting in a wheelchair. Beside his legs was a beautiful woman with a charming face.

    The beautiful woman¡¯s small hand gently knocked on his legs and then moved up slowly.

    She was about to move to his thigh.

    The man lowered his eyes, and his gaze seemed to be fixed on the pretty girl.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Xiaotao opened her mouth to interrupt the flirtatious atmosphere in the room.

    Leng Hao and the pretty girl raised their heads at the same time.

    ¡°You are?¡± The pretty girl was puzzled.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at Leng Hao. ¡°Tell her who I am.¡±

    Leng Hao saw that she seemed to be angry. Her pink little face was puffy, and her big, watery eyes stared at him angrily.

    He shivered. He had no idea why she was angry.

    He didn¡¯t answer, which made Ye Xiaotao even angrier. She looked at the beautiful woman and answered herself, ¡°I¡¯m his wife. Who are you?¡±

    The beautiful woman¡¯s expression froze. It was as if she had been caught red-handed. She never heard that he had a wife...

    ¡°Hello, Mrs Leng. I¡¯m Doctor Ling¡¯s student. I¡¯m here to have a look at President Leng¡¯s leg...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao sneered. ¡°Have a look at his leg? Why do I saw that you massaged his leg just now?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked at her from head to toe, ¡°Since you¡¯re a doctor, why don¡¯t you wear a white coat? Instead of checking a patient¡¯s leg, you¡¯re massaging a man¡¯s leg. Does your hospital provide this kind of service?¡± ¡°Next time when Doctor Linges over, I¡¯ll have to ask him properly. Are all his students as devious as you?¡±

    The beauty¡¯s face was red and white. ¡°Mrs Leng, you¡¯ve misunderstood me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that I didn¡¯t. You can leave now!¡±

    The beauty looked at Leng Hao pitifully as she saw how arrogant she was.

    Unexpectedly, Leng Hao did not even look at her. His gaze fell on Ye Xiaotao as if he was surprised that she had lost her temper.

    The beauty admitted her bad luck and left.

    ......

    The room became quiet. Ye Xiaotao looked at Leng Hao.

    She was about to explode with anger. She flew all the way from the capital to Hong Kong to look for him, and he treated her like this, letting a pretty girl massage his legs at night?

    ¡°Are youfortable with the woman who massaged you just now? If I hade a few minutester, wouldn¡¯t you have been on the bed while massaging? Oh, no, was she going to straddle you?¡±

    Leng Hao, ...

    He had no idea what she was talking about. He felt ufortable when he came back from her room. Later, that girl came and said that she wanted to have a look at his legs. His mind was full of Ye, and he didn¡¯t even look at the girl¡¯s face.

    As for the leg massage, he didn¡¯t think about it at all.

    Leng Hao raised his eyes and looked at her body. The red silk pyjamas made her look as beautiful as fire. He stretched his body and looked away.

    ¡°Leng Hao, you are such a b*stard! When you could stand, Bai Lingyun, Xue Wu, and all the other crazy women would surround you. Now that you are in a wheelchair, you are not stopped either. Those women havee to seduce you. Why don¡¯t you behave yourself?¡±

    ¡°Now that your legs are getting better, do you want to find a wife and have children? Your mind is full of dirty thoughts!¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Dumb? Speak!¡±

    ¡°Leng Hao, I¡¯m giving you a chance to exin. Hurry up and exin!¡±

    ¡°Leng Hao, I¡¯m angry. I¡¯m really angry. Come and coax me!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao stomped her feet in anger.

    Leng hao, ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ye Xiaotao flung her sleeves and left.

    Leng Hao,...

    ......

    Ye Xiaotao returned to her room and mmed the door with a bang.

    Leng Hao pushed the wheelchair to her door and raised his hand as he wanted to knock.

    But he didn¡¯t knock.

    He didn¡¯t know what to say even if he knocked.

    She got him wrong. He did have some dirty thoughts, and he had been thinking about it for the past half month, but they were only for her.

    She didn¡¯t like women to get close to him. It wasn¡¯t a problem for him to not let women get close to him in the future.

    He could exin, but what was the use of exining?

    She said that she was his Mrs Leng, but that was in the past. Now, she was Mrs Gong.

    In the future, she would leave.

    She would still leave him.

    She belonged to another man.

    During this period of time, he had been very happy. It was like a dream, but he was uneasy because he did not know when she would leave. He did not even dare to ask about her and Gong Yi.

    He was afraid that if he asked, she would leave him.

    He would only sink deeper and deeper.

    It was not easy for him to give up on her. He did not want to sink into it again. He had endured the pain of losing something and getting it back. He could not bear it anymore.

    Then that was it.

    ......

    Ye Xiaotao was pacing around the room in anger. She was waiting for him.

    Why didn¡¯t hee to exin and coax her?

    B*stard!

    She was worried that something was wrong with him and had been worried for him. However, she didn¡¯t expect him to react to another woman.

    Although this might be a normal reaction of a man, after all, it wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t do it. However, she was angry. She was jealous!

    She felt like she was a pot of vinegar that had been knocked over. Her whole body was filled with a sour smell!

    Ye Xiaotao walked to the counter and took out a bottle of precious red wine. She poured a full ss into the goblet and drank it in one gulp.

    After drinking it, she regretted it. She had a baby in her belly. Drinking was not good for the baby.

    She quickly stood up, but she realized that she was a little drunk.

    She had no tolerance for alcohol.

    Forget it. If he didn¡¯te looking for her, then she would go look for him. She wanted an exnation from him!

    ......

    Ye Xiaotao fumbled her way into the master bedroom. The lights in the room were not turned on. It was so dark.

    The balcony was open, and the cool night breeze blew against the curtains. There was a figure standing outside.

    Ye Xiaotao walked over quietly. Leng Hao was smoking.

    The man held a cigarette between his slender right fingers. The scarlet me danced. He frowned while releasing some clouds and mist.

    He did not look happy at all.

    Most of the anger in Ye Xiaotao¡¯s heart disappeared. She felt sorry for him and said, ¡°Your leg has just recovered. Why are you smoking? Put it out quickly. Don¡¯t make us smoke secondhand smoke!¡±

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t catch the word ¡°We¡±. He quickly put out the cigarette and then looked back. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. I drank a little red wine.¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s petite body swayed twice and then held her forehead. ¡°I think I¡¯m drunk.¡±

    Leng Hao pushed the wheelchair in immediately. ¡°Are you feeling ufortable? Let me see.¡±

    He held her delicate little hand.

    ¡°Hug me!¡± Ye Xiaotao pounced on him.

    Leng Hao was not prepared. When she pounced on him, the wheelchair slid backwards and hit the wall. He quickly reached out to hold her slim waist and held her firmly in his arms.

    Ye Xiaotao straddled his sturdy thigh and reached out two little hands to hug his neck.

 Chapter 1197 - Finally You Can Stand Up

    <h4>Chapter 1197: Finally You Can Stand Up</h4>

    The room was dark, and their breaths intermingled.

    It was unknown who caused the mess first, but it was hot.

    Leng Hao¡¯s voice was hoarse, it was especially sexy in such a night. ¡°Are you feeling dizzy? You should drink less in the future.¡±

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m mad. It¡¯s all your fault for making me angry!¡± Ye Xiaotao poked his heart with her fair little finger.

    She was like a little kitten now. She was soft and cuddly, making people¡¯s hearts itchy.

    Leng Hao thought of Christmas Eve four years ago. She drank some red wine and got drunk. That night was so wonderful that it made him reminisce about it for the rest of his life.

    Shey under him and the two of them were buried under the nket. He could not control himself and could not control his strength. However, her big, watery eyes made his whole body go soft.

    He covered her eyes, and she called him husband...

    Leng Hao¡¯s mouth was dry, and his throat felt like burning charcoal. ¡°How did I make you angry?¡±

    He did not know?

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s little finger on his heart slid down, and then she pointed at the big tent. ¡°It... it salutes other women...¡±

    Leng Hao held her finger and did not let her flirt with him. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Quibble!¡±

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t say anything.

    Ye Xiaotao was anxious. She punched his handsome shoulder and pouted. ¡°Can¡¯t you coax me?¡±

    Leng Hao pursed his dry thin lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t even see what that woman looked like. I just came out of your room and my mind was filled with your... naked... appearance.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯srge, dreamy eyes suddenly sparkled like the stars in the sky. She blew into his ear. ¡°Leng Hao, there¡¯s a knife hanging on your head. It could fall off at any time.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Leng Hao snorted and then tightened her small waist.

    He was only interested in her.

    Ye Xiaotao buried her red face in his neck. ¡°Then do you like me being naked or dressed?¡±

    Then she added, ¡°If you say you like the way I look when I¡¯m naked, I am not going to forgive you.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t be angry. I like the way you look when you¡¯re dressed.¡± He coaxed her in a hoarse voice.

    Ye Xiaotao, ...

    A block of head!

    ¡°Leng Hao, don¡¯t let women get close to you in the future, okay? They all want to pounce on you!¡± Ye Xiaotao was still very jealous.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m not the only man in the world.¡±

    ¡°But how can those menpare to you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so handsome, your figure is great, you have money and power. The point is, you¡¯re half mixed. Your thing is in Europe size. If those women know that you¡¯re so big that you can do it several times a night and getting stronger each time, they will all die of lust!¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s waist and abdomen went numb, and all the blood in his body rushed to his brain. Did she think of him that way?

    Then, did she like it or not?

    ¡°Oh, from now on, I¡¯ll be surrounded just by men,¡± he promised.

    Ye Xiaotao curled the corners of her lips. Her head was dizzy, and her breath was filled with the clean smell of his body, as well as the faint smell of tobo. She felt even dizzier.

    Her two small hands cupped his handsome face, and she leaned over to kiss his lips.

    She wanted to kiss him today in the restaurant.

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes darkened, and he stared at her with a burning gaze.

    Ye Xiaotao felt that it was not enough, so she hugged his neck and deepened the kiss.

    She gently pressed over his lips, stretched out her small tongue, and pressed on his teeth. Leng Hao opened his mouth, and she leaned in with an innocent look.

    Leng Hao felt an electric current flowed through the tip of his tongue, and it instantly surged through his entire body.

    He wanted to turn the tables.

    But the little woman backed out.

    ¡°Is my mouth sweet?¡± She asked shyly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is it because I drank red wine?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Even if she didn¡¯t drink red wine, it was still sweet.

    Ye Xiaotao giggled and buried herself in his arms, rubbing against him.

    Leng Hao closed his scarlet eyes. He wanted to hold it in, but he couldn¡¯t help it. Hisrge palm moved upward and brushed across her delicate back.

    ¡°You touched me?¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s hand froze, and his handsome face turned red ufortably.

    He withdrew his hand.

    Ye Xiaotao was so drunk that she was not knowing what he was thinking. Seeing that he stopped moving, she urged him by rubbing his legs twice.

    ¡°Leng Hao, I¡¯m wearing a dress today!¡±

    Her hint was very obvious.

    ¡°Yes, the dress is very nice. Your skin is fair.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao, ...

    At this time, was he seriously talking about the dress with her?

    ¡°A block of wood, what¡¯s in your head?¡± Ye Xiaotao was angry and scolded him with puffed cheeks.

    Leng Hao was very innocent. He didn¡¯t know why she was angry again.

    Ye Xiaotao was angry when she saw that he didn¡¯t say anything and was really like a blockhead. Her two small hands slid down and she untied the metal belt on his waist directly.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leng Hao held her naughty little hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Ye Xiaotao pouted like a queen and then pushed his two big palms away.

    The belt was untied, and the dress she was wearing was convenient. She went straight to the point.

    Leng Hao was caught off guard and grunted.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes were watery. Her two small hands held onto his shoulders and only started to move after she got used to it.

    The bright moonlight shone through the balcony. The room was very dark. Leng Hao put his head against the wall, his sexy Adam¡¯s apple rolling up and down.

    The wild and unbridled pleasure flooded him like a tide.

    He remembered that four years ago, in Hong Kong, he was drunk. That night, she sneaked into his room and raped him. It was the same position.

    Four yearster, she raped him again.

    The little woman hit very quickly. At the critical moment, Leng Hao reached out and hugged her delicate body. His big palm held the back of her head. He opened his mouth and forcefully kissed her cherry lips.

    He taught her what a kiss was.

    Ye Xiaotao trembled in his crazy and overbearing kiss. Her breathing stopped. Her body was filled with his masculinity. She was paralyzed that she fell directly into his arms.

    Their bodies were as if they were drenched in rain, and their clothes were wet.

    Their wild and hot breaths were rising and falling.

    ......

    Ye Xiaotao woke up and realized what she had done. She wished she could find a hole to hide in. She knew that she wanted to bully him for a long time ago, but why couldn¡¯t she hold it in?

    It was too embarrassing!

    She retreated from his legs in a panic.

    However, his strong arms wrapped around her soft waist. In the next second, her body was in the air. Leng Hao stood up from the wheelchair and carried her butt to the big bed.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s pupils constricted. He could walk?

    Her slender back was pressed into the soft nket. Ye Xiaotao wanted to get up. ¡°You can stand up now? Is this a dream?¡±

    She reached out and pinched his face. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Leng Hao was amused by her ridiculous actions. The corners of his mouth curled up into a doting smile as he said softly, ¡°Yes, it hurts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. You can finally stand up. I... Hmm!¡± Her little face that was moving about was straightened by arge palm. He lowered his eyes and kissed her delicate lips again.

    She knew how his body reacted. He had not had enough and wanted to continue, but she remembered that she was pregnant. Just now, her lust made her raped him once. They could do it once every three and a half months properly. Too often was not good for the baby.

    She didn¡¯t dare to let him do what he wanted.

 Chapter 1198 - I Will Abide by The Rules

    <h4>Chapter 1198: I Will Abide by The Rules</h4>

    ¡°Leng Hao, no!¡± Ye Xiaotao tilted her head to avoid his kiss.

    The man¡¯s kissnded on her pink cheeks, but it did not stop. He reached out to peel off her nightdress.

    ¡°Leng Hao, I really can¡¯t do it!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The man¡¯s voice was hoarse. With a ¡°PA¡± sound, he reached out to turn on the light on the wall.

    The little woman¡¯s face was as red as a blooming rose. Her ck hair scattered on the pillow in a messy and flirtatious manner. Her bright and colourful almond-shaped eyes looked at him in a charming and panicked manner.

    Leng Hao¡¯s heart was itchy, extremely itchy.

    He straightened his body and bent her knees with his rough and big palm. He lowered his eyes and moved as he looked.

    His muscr chest was panting. He wanted to try it again. He wanted to die on her body.

    Ye Xiaotao held his muscr arm tightly. His handsome face was in her line of sight. His eyes were lowered, and the soft bangs on his forehead covered his eyelids with some moisture. The side of his face was solid and smooth. She tugged a few buttons on his shirt, arge patch of wheat-coloured, firm skin was exposed. He was handsome.

    She wanted to reject him, but her eyes were mesmerized by his appearance.

    Soon, her mind went nk again.

    Leng Hao bent down, and the sweat on his forehead dripped onto her face. He didn¡¯t feel good.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Ye Xiaotao asked him coquettishly.

    Leng Hao kissed her earlobe. ¡°No, I can¡¯t bear to...¡±

    He couldn¡¯t bear to end it, so he controlled his feelings.

    ¡°I can¡¯t, I don¡¯t want anymore...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle.¡±

    ¡°No, I really can¡¯t!¡± Ye Xiaotao firmly pressed against his chest.

    Leng Hao stood up and looked down at her from above. His scarlet eyes were full of passion. He hadn¡¯t been with a woman for more than three months, so it wasn¡¯t enough.

    Thest time was when she was drugged. Before that was four years, a whole four years of the empty window period.

    His body was full of vigour and vitality, and it was very hard for him to endure.

    He did not speak but looked at her with those warm eyes.

    Ye Xiaotao waspletely bbergasted by his gaze. She could not stand his charming appearance under the bed and really wanted to agree to him, but she really could not. She had to take care of the baby.

    ¡°Leng Hao, get out!¡± her fair and little feet kicked his casual pants and pushed him out.

    Leng Hao did not move and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    She wanted it too. She had a strong feeling under his body. Besides, she was the one who forced him to do. He still wanted it now, but she let him out.

    Ye Xiaotao struggled to get up. ¡°Now I can¡¯t... If others know, they willugh at me. How am I going to face them...¡±

    Leng Hao was stunned when he heard that. It was as if a basin of cold water poured into the top of his head to his feet.

    The emotion in his eyes faded quickly.

    He pulled himself out.

    Ye Xiaotao quickly got out of bed. Her trembling little hands picked up the nightgown on the ground and put it on. She ran away without looking back.

    ......

    Ye Xiaotao was back in her room and took a hot bath.

    She was so embarrassed that she could not hide it when she thought of what had happened just now.

    What had she done? He was indeed handsome and charming, but she did not need to pounce on him so impatiently.

    She reached out to touch her belly and bit her lower lip. ¡°Baby, are youughing at Mommy? is mommy very... perverted...

    Well, well, who asked your daddy to be so charming? Mommy couldn¡¯t help it... Besides, your daddy took advantage of such kind of thing after all. Didn¡¯t you see how hungry he was? I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since he with a woman...¡±

    ¡°Baby, when you¡¯re born, Daddy and Mommy will work harder and give you a little brother or sister...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao smiled happily.

    Outside the door.

    Leng Hao was nervous.

    He wanted to knock on the door, but his hand froze in mid-air. He wanted to see her. That position just now was a little too deep. She wanted it so badly that he didn¡¯t know if she was hurt.

    But he recalled what she said before she left. If he went in, it would be awkward. Both of them would be...cheating.

    She was Mrs Gong, but she had sex with him.

    She said that if others knew, they wouldugh at her. She would be too ashamed to face anyone in the future...

    That was indeed the case.

    He thought that it was time for him to wake up from his dream. He shouldn¡¯t be so selfish and dominate her.

    Leng Hao returned to his master bedroom and lit a cigarette. He furrowed his brows and smoked half a cigarette. He took out his phone and dialled a number.

    ..

    In the capital.

    In the bar, the crowd was celebrating.

    There was a pile of wine bottles in front of Gong Yi. He was still drinking, and his friends surrounded him ¡ª

    ¡°Okay boss, stop drinking. Since it¡¯s so painful, why did you run away from the marriage? Haven¡¯t you been waiting for Miss Ye for twenty years? What exactly happened for you to do this?¡±

    ¡°Boss, tell me honestly, does Miss Ye like other men?¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss. Recently at the Rosewood hotel, I saw that Miss Ye and the President of the Rosewood Hotel. There was something not right between them. Something must have happened between them. Boss, did Miss Ye let you down?¡±

    Gong Yi pped him, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything bad about her! If I hear another word from you in the future, then we as brothers will have nothing to do with each other!¡±

    His friends looked at each other. Boss hadpletely fallen for a woman. He was hopeless.

    ¡°Okay, boss, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Come, let¡¯s drink.¡±

    ¡°Right, who hasn¡¯t loved a few wrong people? After tomorrow, we¡¯ll start over again.¡±

    ¡°There are many good girls in this world. Let¡¯s find a better one.¡±

    Gong Yi was drunk. His friends sent him into a luxurious suite.

    After cing him on the soft bed, they quickly walked out.

    In the corridor, his friend A said, ¡°Is it okay for us to do this? If the boss finds out that we drugged him and gave him a girl, he will kill us tomorrow.¡±

    Friend B said, ¡°If we die, so be it. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? All we did was give him a girl to deflower the boss!¡±

    Friend C said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The boss has his heart fixed on Miss Ye. We have to let the boss know that there are other women in this world besides Miss Ye.¡±

    Friend D said, ¡°Why isn¡¯t that girl here yet?¡±

    At this moment, a petite and timid figure appeared in the corridor. She was wearing a white dress, had delicate and tender facial features, and fair skin. She was only 18 years old.

    She looked like a begonia bud that had not bloomed yet.

    Bai Beibei came to them, her soft little hands pulling at the hem of her clothes helplessly. Her eyes were like herself, ck and white, and bright like a newborn baby. She did not know anything.

    Friend A pushed little friend B and said softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t her too young?¡±

    Friend B said, ¡°Young, so she is clean.¡±

    Bai Beibei looked at them uneasily, her young voice as pleasant as an oriole¡¯s. ¡°I want money. We agreed on a million. Can you give me half first, and after I get my job done well, you give me the other half?¡±

    She was afraid that they would y tricks.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it all to you.¡± The friend handed over a cheque of million and a ribbon. ¡°Cover your eyes and don¡¯t look at your employer. This is the rule.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± Bai Beibei was so grateful that she was in tears. She quickly put the cheque carefully in her bag and took the ribbon. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll follow the rules.¡±

    She pushed the door open and went in.

 Chapter 1199 - Squat Down (Gong Yiâ€™s Chapter, Skip If You Donâ€™t Like)

    <h4>Chapter 1199: Squat Down (Gong Yi¡¯s Chapter, Skip If You Don¡¯t Like)</h4>

    Gong Yi felt his entire body heating up, so he propped himself up.

    He shook his head and sobered up a little. His alcohol tolerance was quite good, so it was very hard for him to get drunk. He was only 60-70% drunk just now.

    There was something wrong with his body.

    Gong Yi raised his hand to cover his handsome eyebrows. Oh no, he seemed to have been drugged.

    His friends!

    Sh*t!

    He cursed in his heart. He would not let them off the next day.

    At this moment, the door opened, and the sound of light footsteps could be heard.

    Gong Yi looked up. She was wearing a one-piece white dress. She was a beautiful and eye-catching little girl, and her eyes were covered by a ribbon.

    ¡°Get out!¡± He lifted his thin lips and said coldly.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s delicate and fragrant shoulders trembled. She was scared, so she froze on the spot.

    She took the money. She was here to serve the man.

    Her two small hands gripped the small bag on her shoulders tightly. There was a cheque for one million dors in the bag. This money was her grandmother¡¯s medical expenses. She needed it.

    If she went out, this money would definitely be taken back.

    She could not go out.

    Gong Yi saw that she was not leaving, and his beautiful eyebrows were covered with ayer of frost. He did not say much. He got off the bed directly and went into the bathroom to take a cold shower.

    Tiny droplets of water streaked across the wheat-coloured, shiny texture and then entered the solid, narrow waist and buttock curve. Unlike the normal abdominal muscles, which were like a wall of martial arts, his abdominal muscles were in six pieces, they were introverted and elegant.

    He lowered his eyelids and closed his eye. His head was filled with the image of Ye Xiaotao in a wedding dress.

    She was so beautiful. For the past twenty years, he had been fantasizing about her putting on a wedding dress for him day and night.

    The day had finallye, but he had let it go.

    His heart suddenly felt empty. It hurt so much.

    She was with Leng Hao, right?

    He wished her happiness.

    The pain of losing her twisted his heart. He was dispirited and dumb. However, when he thought of her beautiful face, the effects of the drug immediately spread in his blood, turning his eyes red.

    He suddenly felt that he was very funny. His body was so ufortable, so why was he still insisting on it?

    This 28-year-old man was still a virgin, and he had never touched a woman because he only wanted to touch Ye Xiaotao. He loved clean things, and at the same time, he loved himself.

    Now that he had lost Xiaotaopletely, what else did he want?

    His friends did the right thing. Ye Xiaotao was not the only woman in the world. Perhaps once he took this step in his body, he would forget her.

    If he forgot her, he wouldn¡¯t feel pain anymore.

    ¡°Why are you standing outside? Come In!¡± He gritted his teeth.

    Soon, a delicate figure appeared outside the frosted ss.

    Gong Yi nced at her. Howe she was young?

    He reached out and grabbed the girl¡¯s fair wrist, pulling her in.

    Bai Beibei was caught off guard. Her eyes were covered with ribbons, so she couldn¡¯t see. So when he pulled her, her shoulder hit the frosted ss door.

    It hurt.

    But she didn¡¯t say a word.

    It was so cold inside. Cold droplets of water sshed onto her body, and a bone-chilling, demon-like voice rang out in her ears. ¡°Squat down!¡±

    Bai Beibei tugged her dress anxiously, then squatted down.

    Soon, the back of her head was covered by arge palm, and there was something on the side of her lips.

    She froze.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± That cold and emotionless voice sounded above her head.

    Bai Beibei nodded in confusion. She remembered the picture the Lady Boss had shown her.

    Her cherry-like little mouth opened slowly, and she closed her eyes.

    The picture was one thing, but the reality was another. Her teeth touched together.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    She nodded and then shook her head, she knew!

    Don¡¯tin about her job, she could learn well!

    Gong Yi looked down at her. The girl¡¯s small face was as white as a piece of paper. The cold water made her shiver. She was like a kite swaying in the sky, ready to break at any moment.

    ¡°Have you eaten ice cream before?¡± His voice waspletely hoarse.

    Bai Beibei finally understood what he meant. The big palm in her hair had let go and she leaned forward to try again.

    After an unknown amount of time, her hands and feet were numb from the cold. There was a hot flow on her chest, and her vest was dirty.

    She sat on the ground paralyzed.

    The man in front of her ignored her and took a bath. She struggled to get up and wanted to go out.

    At this time, a strong arm wrapped around her slim waist. She was being turned around, and her two small hands supported herself on the porcin wall.

    ¡°Is... is it not over yet?¡±

    This was the first and only sentence she said. Her delicate voice was soft, like an oriole on a tree branch in spring.

    It was the voice that men liked to hear the most.

    Gong Yi felt that this girl was really funny. He lifted her dress with his big palm and said with a devilish smile, ¡°How did you dare to sell yourself when you don¡¯t know anything?¡±

    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

    Men were the easiest to talk to after they were satisfied. Gong Yi was the same. Looking at the girl who was in extreme pain but did not say a word, his eyes shed with warmth. The skin on his palm was so cold that there was not even a trace of warmth. He turned the cold water into a warm one and it was a gift for her.

    He bent down and kissed the delicate muscles on her back. The feeling was much better than he had imagined. He closed his eyes and kissed her up,ing to the side of her face.

    The lines on her face were exquisite. She was a beauty at the age of 18. Gong Yi closed his eyes and kissed her gently.

    Her face was fragrant and soft. She was very clean.

    Gong Yi rolled his Adam¡¯s apple and used two fingers of his right hand to grab her lower jaw. Then, he turned her around. Her lips were broken. The bright red colour formed a strong visual impact on her smooth white skin.

    His eyes gradually darkened as he kissed her lips slowly.

    Her lips were like jelly and filled with fragrance.

    Letting go of her chin, Gong Yi held her little face and opened his mouth to pry open her teeth.

    However, the girl refused to open her mouth.

    Gong Yi opened his eyes slowly. His gaze was as dark and sharp as an eagle¡¯s. Ever since she entered this room, she had done whatever he wanted her to do and did not dare to resist. But now, she did not allow him to kiss her lips.

    His palm was hot. He touched it, and her little face, which was covered with a ribbon, was now filled with tears.

    Gong Yi froze. Only then did he realize that her little hand, which was supporting her on the porcin surface, was tightly held onto something. There were two small golden peanuts in the woven red string. They were gifts from the elders of amoner¡¯s family when the child was on the full moon.

    This seemed to be the only motivation for her to persevere.

    SH*t!

    Gong Yi cursed in a low voice once again. His handsome face turned ck. He wanted to look for some fun, but now he felt guilty for raping someone else.

 Chapter 1200 - The Greatest Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 1200: The Greatest Happiness</h4>

    In the room.

    Gong Yi was sitting on the bed, wearing a white bathrobe. His short hair was wet with water vapour. He ced one hand on his bent right knee and was smoking a cigarette with two fingers on his right hand.

    After it was over, he asked her to wait. He ordered someone to send her a set of clothes, but the little girl was very stubborn. She took off the ribbons on her eyes and ran away.

    The funny thing was that she even fell while running. Right in front of him, her lips were purplish. It was probably the pain between her legs that made her whole body tremble.

    She looked like a cat and dog that had been thrown on the street. She was so pitiful.

    Gong Yi was depressed. He was feeling frustrated, and now he was more unhappy.

    At this moment, a series of ringtones rang. There was a call.

    He held it in his hand and looked at it. It was Leng Hao¡¯s.

    His handsome eyebrows instantly sank. ¡°Hello...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Gong Yi, did you fight with Xiao Tao?¡± A deep and maic voice was transmitted over from the other end.

    Gong Yi was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand for a moment.

    ¡°Xiao Tao is now with me. My right leg is injured. We are acquaintances and friends. She came to see me. Don¡¯t think too much. Come and pick her up tomorrow.¡±

    Gong Yi immediately curled his lips andughed. What was going on?

    ¡°What did Xiao Tao say?¡± He asked.

    ¡°She... said she misses you...¡±

    Gong Yi rxed his brows. He leaned his handsome back against the headboard and leisurely swayed his long legs. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll fly over now.¡±

    ¡°Beep, Beep.¡± He hung up the phone.

    Leng Hao listened to the busy tone and then put away his phone. A voice in his heart told himself that Gong Yi wasing.

    He was the one who called Gong Yi!

    However, he seemed to regret it.

    Leng Hao leaned his head against the wall and closed his eyes. He was finally going to wake up from his dream.

    ......

    The next morning.

    Ye Xiaotao had a good sleepst night and she was no dreaming. When she opened the door, she walked out with light steps.

    Leng Hao, who was opposite her, also happened to go out.

    He was still in a wheelchair.

    Their eyes met, and lightning shed with thunder rumbled. It was a beautiful scene fromst night. Ye Xiaotao¡¯s cheeks were blushing, and her delicate eyes were full of spring.

    ¡°Um, did you sleep wellst night?¡± She was the first to speak.

    Leng Hao nodded. ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±

    He lied. In fact, he didn¡¯t close his eyesst night and smoked the whole night.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s big eyes flickered. ¡°Last night... Last Night...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten aboutst night. There¡¯s no need to mention it again,¡± Leng Hao interrupted her.

    Ye Xiaotao raised her head suddenly. She didn¡¯t understand what he was saying.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ejactest night. Strictly speaking, I didn¡¯t seed. You don¡¯t have to feel ashamed or guilty. This is a secret between us. I won¡¯t tell Gong Yi. You¡¯ll still be Mrs Gong from now on.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao froze. She suddenly remembered that she hadn¡¯t told him that she wasn¡¯t Mrs Gong.

    However, what he said was indifferent and ruthless. It was as if he couldn¡¯t wait to push her to Gong Yi. Did he know how to speak? He had made her unhappy early in the morning.

    Forget it. She didn¡¯t n to argue with him.

    ¡°Leng Hao, Gong Yi and I didn¡¯t...¡±

    At this moment, the door of the vi opened, and a handsome and tall figure appeared by the door. ¡°Mrs Gong, have you had enough fun? I¡¯m here to take you home.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao turned around. It was Gong Yi!

    She was surprised. ¡°Gong Yi, why... are you here?¡±

    Gong Yi took off his sunsses and walked in with long legs. He narrowed his eyes and said with a charming smile, ¡°Oh, someone called mest night and said that you missed me. He asked me to pick you up.¡±

    Someone?

    Ye Xiaotao looked at Leng Hao.

    Leng Hao looked away.

    Gong Yi walked over and put his long arm around Ye Xiaotao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mrs Gong, President Leng told me that you¡¯re only here to visit an old friend. He told me not to think too much. Don¡¯t you think that President Leng is considerate?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao came to her senses. She clenched her fists and red at Leng Hao with her big eyes.

    Did he know what he was talking about?

    Leng Hao deliberately ignored the two people in front of him. He was afraid that Gong Yi¡¯s hand on her shoulder would make him want to kill her. He pursed his thin lips into a cold white line and said, ¡°Come, prepare a room for Young Master Gong.¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Gong Yi stopped him. ¡°President Leng, What room are you preparing? I¡¯m going to sleep with Xiaotao.¡±

    As he said that, Gong Yi held Ye Xiaotao¡¯s slender waist and turned around. ¡°Xiao Tao, which room is yours? It¡¯s tiring to sit on the ne for the whole night. Let¡¯s take a shower first.¡±

    Leng Hao looked up. Gong Yi pushed the door of the second bedroom and entered with the little woman in his arms. ¡°Baby, let¡¯s take a shower together. I missed you so much.¡±

    The door closed in front of him.

    The veins on Leng Hao¡¯s forehead were popping out. He tried hard to keep silent. Suddenly, his nose became hot and he had a nosebleed.

    ¡°Young master, what happened to you?¡± The maid rushed over nervously.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The maid stood in her ce with fear.

    Leng Hao reached out his hand and wiped the blood off his nose. He knew that he felt little difortst night, but he did not expect it to be so ufortable. His heart was being pulled by arge palm, and every breath was painful.

    What were they doing in the room?

    Were they bathing together?

    Leng Hao panted heavily and closed his eyes in pain. Last night, she had given him the most tenderness. He put his hand on her slim waist, causing her eyes to be blurred and she moaned coquettishly. This feeling made him unable to control himself.

    But now, she would do the same thing to Gong Yi.

    Leng Hao felt suffocated. He did not want to stay here for another second. He looked sideways at the maid. ¡°Get the car ready!¡±

    ......

    In the room.

    Gong Yi let go of Ye Xiaotao¡¯s soft waist. He looked around the room and sighed. ¡°Xiaotao, Leng Hao does love you very much. You can see from the decoration of this room that he is willing to spend his efforts on you.¡±

    ¡°Gong Yi, thank you.¡± Ye Xiaotao reached out her small hand and grabbed the corner of his shirt.

    Gong Yi turned back. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Gong Yi, you ran away from the wedding on purpose, didn¡¯t you? You wanted to help Leng Hao and me. To not let me have any burdens, you bore all the hardships alone.¡±

    Gong Yi reached out and stroked her hair. ¡°Girl, at least my dote on you was not for nothing. Now I¡¯m being chased all over the city by my old man, and your daddy is even colder towards me. I¡¯m living such a terrible life. Girl, how are you going topensate for me?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s almond-shaped eyes were filled with gratitude. ¡°Whatpensation do you want?¡±

    Gong Yi looked at her from head to toe. ¡°You.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao froze.

    ¡°I¡¯m lying to you. Why can¡¯t I make a joke?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Gong Yi, other than that, I¡¯ll agree to anything you want.¡±

    ¡°Girl,¡± Gong Yi came up to her. ¡°If you want topensate for me, then do your best to be happy. Don¡¯t make my sacrifice meaningless. From the beginning to the end, I want to see you smile.¡±

    Her smile was the most beautiful.

 Chapter 1201 - I Guarantee That You Will Win the Bet

    <h4>Chapter 1201: I Guarantee That You Will Win the Bet</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao held Gong Yi¡¯s hand. ¡°Gong Yi, the luckiest thing in my life is to meet you. It¡¯s so good to meet you.¡±

    Gong Yi smiled.

    ¡°By the way, did Leng Hao call you toe?¡±

    ¡°Yes, everything I said in the living room was true. It was the whole conversation he had with mest night. Girl, what are you two doing?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao pouted her lips and gritted her teeth. She wanted to bite him.

    She had just done it with himst night. Could it be that he had called Gong Yi right after she left?

    Was he willing to let her go?

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. The maid said from outside, ¡°Miss Ye, Young Master Gong, it¡¯s time for breakfast.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao opened the room and went out. She nced at the living room. ¡°Where¡¯s Your Young Master?¡±

    ¡°Young master just went to the office.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he eat breakfast?¡±

    ¡°No. Miss Ye, Young Master had a nosebleed just now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ye Xiaotao¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Did you call the doctor?¡±

    ¡°No, Young Master doesn¡¯t allow people to get close to him,¡± the maid whispered ¡°I can see that young master is unhappy.¡±

    Why was he unhappy?

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t need to ask to know that he was jealous.

    Since he was jealous, why did he call Gong Yi?

    He deserved to suffer!

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s heart ached and softened.

    At this moment, Gong Yi said faintly from behind her, ¡°Is this Leng Hao crazy?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao immediately turned around and red at him. ¡°He¡¯s fine!¡±

    ¡°Okay, girl, you¡¯re so protective. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking. If I stay here, he¡¯ll leave. Does he want to leave the Leng residence to the two of us? Tsk tsk, his attitude... Sigh, Xiaotao, why did you fall in love with such a man...¡±

    ¡°Gong Yi, don¡¯t talk nonsense about him! His heart... is suffering...¡±

    Gong Yi shrugged. OK, he shut up.

    ......

    At night.

    Gong Yi was lying on the sofa when he heard light footsteps. The door was opened and Ye Xiaotao asked from outside, ¡°Is your young master not back yet?¡±

    ¡°No. Miss Ye, why didn¡¯t you call Young Master?¡±

    ¡°I did, but his phone was turned off.¡±

    ¡°This... Young Master has a rather rigid personality, and he doesn¡¯t know how to make girls happy. He hides everything in his heart. Miss Ye, please be considerate of him.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, when hees back, I won¡¯t forgive him!¡±

    Gong Yi heard Ye Xiaotao¡¯s pouted with love and hate.

    He sighed and put his arm behind his head, unable to fall asleep. A sentence suddenly popped up in his mind, ¡°Those who are favoured will always be fearless.¡±

    His little friend said bad things about her, he did not allow it. He said bad things about Leng Hao, and she did not allow it either. He helped her and Leng Hao, and Leng Hao helped her and him. Both of them were deeply in love with this little woman.

    Unfortunately, this little woman did not love him.

    So now, he had be the one who was alone.

    Gong Yiughed at himself.

    ......

    The next morning.

    Ye Xiaotao came to the Leng Corporation. The receptionist didn¡¯t know her, so she asked, ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for your president, Leng Hao.¡±

    The receptionist looked Ye Xiaotao up and down with an unfriendly gaze. ¡°The president can¡¯t meet anyone. Do you have an appointment?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t meet My President.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao said,¡±... please call and ask. Tell him that Ye Xiaotao is here. He will let me see him.¡±

    ¡°Miss, do you know how many womene to my president like you do every day? How many socialites in Hong Kong want to marry into the Leng family and be the wife of our president? If I call to ask the President for everyone, wouldn¡¯t the President be annoyed to death? Please leave.¡±

    Was he that popr?

    Ye Xiaotao felt very ufortable as if her beloved doll was being coveted by others.

    She frowned, ¡°I¡¯m telling you seriously, I¡¯m the wife of your president. I¡¯m looking for Leng Hao for an urgent matter. If you don¡¯t make this call, then I¡¯m very sorry. I guarantee that in a few days, you¡¯ll be fired. It¡¯s not difficult for you to make a call. Don¡¯t cut off the possibility of your future.¡±

    The wife of the President...

    The receptionist looked at Ye Xiaotao with her mouth wide open. What?

    She had never heard that the President had a wife.

    However, when the receptionist saw that Ye Xiaotao was so beautiful, she hesitated.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t say anything. She waited for the receptionist with her beautiful almond-shaped eyes.

    A minuteter, the receptionist made her choice. She picked up the phone.

    ¡°Hello, President...¡±

    ¡°The president isn¡¯t here. What¡¯s the matter? Speak.¡± The call was answered by Achen.

    ¡°Manager Achen, I have a woman here looking for the president. She said she¡¯s the president¡¯s wife. Should I let her in? She said her name is...¡±

    ¡°How long have you been working here?¡±

    The receptionist was stunned.

    ¡°If you make such boring calls in the future, don¡¯te to work tomorrow.¡±

    Achen hung up the phone.

    The receptionist heard the busy tone and became angry. She looked up at Ye Xiaotao and said, ¡°Miss, you heard it. I was reprimanded by manager Achen. Not to mention the future, I might be fired tomorrow. You have caused me trouble.¡±

    ¡°Believe me, as long as your presidentes back, you won¡¯t be the one who dies.¡±

    As she spoke, Ye Xiaotao picked up the pen at the counter and wrote a line on a small note. ¡°When your presidentes back, give it to him for me.¡±

    ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡±

    ¡°Because you have given a bad impression on Achen. He might fire you tomorrow. All your hopes for the future are on your president. You can take a gamble.¡± As she said this, Ye Xiaotao passed the note to her and smiled brightly, ¡°Believe me, I¡¯ll guarantee that you¡¯ll win the bet. As for Achen, I heard that he just came back from Africa. Heh, I wish him good luck.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao lifted her feet and left.

    The front desk watched her back as she left...

    ......

    In the afternoon, the Lincoln limousine stopped at the entrance of the Leng Corporation, and Leng Hao entered the hall.

    The front desk had pink bubbles in her eyes. The man was tall and straight, and his facial features were as handsome as a god. He wore a white shirt and ck pants, and his footsteps were steady and vigorous, giving off an overwhelming aura.

    As a small employee, her admiration for the president was like a torrential river.

    Holding the small note in her hand, the receptionist hesitated for a moment. Should she hand it over to the president?

    Thinking of Ye Xiaotao¡¯s words, she made up her mind decisively. ¡°President, please wait!¡±

    Leng Hao stopped and looked back. His outline was very cold, and his eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The receptionist was scared. Today the president was so cold. Would she hit the gun?

    ¡°President, a youngdy asked me to give this to you.¡± The receptionist opened her palm, and the small note was crumpled into a ball. She was embarrassed.

    Leng Hao nced at her without any emotion and turned to leave.

    The receptionist...

    It was over!

    She was over!

    ¡°President,¡± the receptionist shouted at Leng Hao¡¯s back, ¡°This is left by a woman called Ye Xiaotao!¡±

 Chapter 1202 - This Time, Iâ€™ll Stop and Wait For You

    <h4>Chapter 1202: This Time, I¡¯ll Stop and Wait For You</h4>

    The front desk mustered up the courage to shout at Leng Hao¡¯s back because this was herst hope.

    As soon as she finished speaking, a strong wind blew by her side, and the ball of paper in her hand had been snatched away.

    Leng Hao opened it quickly. There was a row of beautiful small words on the note ¡ª I am not married to Gong Yi. And I have returned to the capital.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Leng Hao asked frantically.

    The receptionist stammered, ¡°She left a long time ago...¡±

    ¡°When she came, why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±

    ¡°I did, but... manager Achen hung up.¡±

    ¡°Tell Achen to pack his bags and go back to Africa!¡±

    Leng Hao rushed out of the door.

    The receptionist stood still on the ground. The president ran away like a gust of wind?

    Oh my god, this note was so powerful.

    The receptionist chanted Amitabha in her heart. It seemed that the beautiful woman was the president¡¯s wife. She was d that she saw her.

    The receptionist returned to her seat and picked up the phone. ¡°Hello, Manager Achen.¡±

    ¡°Why are you calling again? Do you really don¡¯t want to work tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Well, Manager Achen, it seems that you are the one who doesn¡¯t need to work tomorrow. The president just told you to pack your bags and go back to Africa.¡±

    On the other end of the line, Achen asked, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Manager Achen, I didn¡¯t finish my sentence on the phone just now. That woman¡¯s name is Ye Xiaotao.¡±

    Achen, ...

    F*ck, so it¡¯s that Buddha!

    He was too unlucky!

    His president was firmly under her control, yet he rejected her. A person like him deserved to die within three episodes!

    However, the stool under his butt had not warmed up yet!

    Africa was so hot. When he returned, he would be sunburned!

    ......

    The Lincoln Limousine was speeding along the road. In the car, Leng Hao took out his phone. ¡°Hello, help me check the flights to the capital today.¡±

    ¡°President, today¡¯s flights to the capital are at 2:30 in the afternoon and 6:00 in the evening.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Soon, Lincoln stopped outside the airport gate. Leng Hao opened the car door and rushed in.

    He looked around nervously, but he could not find the person he was looking for!

    He looked down at the precious steel watch on his wrist. It was 2:35 pm.

    The flight to the capital had already taken off.

    It was only five minutes away.

    She left!

    Leng Hao stood where he was, looking down and panting. He was a stepte, and she left!

    Leng Hao turned around and walked forward as he looked at all the unfamiliar faces around him.

    He took a step and his steps stopped because Ye Xiaotao was standing in front of him.

    She looked at him, her nose was red, and her delicate face was full of tears.

    ¡°Xiao Tao!¡± Leng Hao strode forward, then reached out his long arm to pull her into his embrace. He buried himself in her hair and kissed her hard. ¡°It¡¯s so great that you didn¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go for even five minutes. I¡¯m going to fly to the capital to look for you.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao choked with sobs. ¡°I was... going to leave. I knew that you would fly to the capital to look for me, but... for the past four years... you¡¯ve been chasing me. This time... let me stop and wait for you...¡±

    Leng Hao was delighted. He let go of her and held her little face with his two big palms. He coaxed her gently. ¡°Okay, Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s all my fault. I apologize to you. Your cry is melting my heart...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked up at him. Her clear eyes were covered with ayer of watery light. She was soft and beautiful. Any man who saw her would want to hold her in his arms. He felt sorry for her.

    ¡°Liar! You left me alone at home. You avoided me. Your heart is so cruel. You don¡¯t miss me at all,¡± sheined.

    He didn¡¯t miss her at all, but she missed him so much that she almost went crazy.

    Whenever she thought of his nosebleed, she wished she could grow wings and fly to his side.

    ¡°I miss you, I do. My mind and my heart are filled with you. Whenever I think of you and Gong Yi being together, I¡¯m crazy with jealousy. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll lose control. Xiao Tao, I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know that you two... aren¡¯t married. ¡°Are you not married? You didn¡¯t lie to me. Isn¡¯t this a dream?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao punched him with her pink fist. She pouted her lips. ¡°You¡¯ve slept with me. Why would Gong Yi still want me? He doesn¡¯t want me anymore!¡±

    Leng Hao rubbed her pink fist in his palm and kissed it. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want you. I want you! I¡¯ll be responsible for you. You¡¯ll always be my woman!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, go find another woman. I heard that many women in Hong Kong like you and want to marry you...¡± she was jealous in the end.

    ¡°It¡¯s their business if they like me. What does it have to do with me? I don¡¯t want anyone, I only want you!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao pulled her little hand back forcefully. ¡°Who wants you? I haven¡¯t decided to be with you yet. It depends on your performance in the future.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, Mmm, I¡¯ll perform well!¡± After saying that, Leng Hao hugged her tightly in his arms, wishing that he could rub her into his bones and blood.

    Whenever he thought about how he almost lost her and how she was crying and waiting for him in the airport lobby, he wanted to kill himself.

    ¡°Xiao Tao, Xiao Tao...¡± he mumbled her name like he was drunk, then leaned over and kissed the tears on her face.

    She did not marry Gong Yi. This was not a dream!

    When he received her note, he thought that he was dreaming.

    After all these years, he did not know if God started to favour him. He did not even dare to think that the girl he loved the most came to him just like that.

    ¡°Xiao Tao.¡± Leng Hao wanted to kiss her lips.

    ¡°No!¡± Ye Xiaotao pushed against his broad and warm chest and refused.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you still angry?¡± He stroked her chin with his rough thumb.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s fan-like long eyshes still had tears on them. When they trembled, she was extremely beautiful. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m angry, but that everyone is looking at us.¡±

    Leng Hao pursed his lips and looked up. As expected, people in the airport hall were all peeking at them.

    The next second, Ye Xiaotao was carried by him in the air.

    She afraid that she would fall, she quickly grabbed the white shirt on his chest with her two small hands. The corners of her mouth rose, and she revealed a sweet smile.

    ¡°Wow!¡± At this moment, someone beside her was sucking, and there was even a little girl drooling with envy. ¡°Oh my god, this man is so handsome and manly. Quick, look at his muscles!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao immediately hugged his neck tightly with two small hands. This man was hers!

    ......

    Leng Hao carried her to the passenger seat and got into the car. He leaned over to fasten her seatbelt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, huh?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Xiaotao twitched her red nose and nodded.

    At this moment, both of them were very close to each other. The sun outside the window refracted through the ss window. The man¡¯s handsome face with distinct sideburns was warm and charming. Her senses were filled with the clean and healthy masculine smell of his body.

    She rarely saw him wearing a white shirt. He was the most beautiful man she had ever seen wearing a white shirt.

    ¡°Do you still have nosebleeds?¡± She asked softly.

 Chapter 1203 - The Sweetness

    <h4>Chapter 1203: The Sweetness</h4>

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. I saw Gong Yi hugging you and got excited, that¡¯s why my nose bled,¡± Leng Hao exined patiently.

    Ye Xiaotao pursed her lips and red at him with her watery eyes, ¡°You deserved it! When you called Gong Yi, wasn¡¯t it very free and easy? You even said that you didn¡¯t ejacte, which means you didn¡¯t do it. Was I raped by a pig that night?¡±

    Leng Hao was tickled by her nce. He put his big palm on her shoulder and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°If you allowed me to ejacte, maybe there is no such misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s my fault?¡± Ye Xiaotao raised her pink fist and smashed it at him.

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t dodge and let her smashed on it. He stared at her with a pair of hot and dark eyes.

    From her eyes to her lips...

    The temperature in the car suddenly rose. It was extremely flirtatious.

    Leng Hao lowered his body down and kissed her lips.

    Ye Xiaotao felt a little ufortable in her chest as if she was going to vomit. She avoided it and buried her face under the cor of his white shirt.

    He didn¡¯t get to kiss her. Leng Hao opened his eyes and looked at the half-bright little face in his arms. His ears turned red ufortably.

    He seemed to behave like a hooligan.

    Ye Xiaotao tugged at his shirt with her fingers and said in a sweet voice, ¡°I want to eat red bayberries.¡±

    There were no red bayberries in the country this season.

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll get someone to buy them. They¡¯ll be here soon. Let¡¯s go home now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ......

    In the afternoon, the sunset was as bright as the sunset haze.

    Ye Xiaotao sat on the soft wool carpet. She was drawing with a pencil and white paper in her hands.

    ¡°Here is the bayberries you wanted.¡± Leng Hao half-knelt beside her. He picked up bayberry with his slender fingers and brought it to her mouth.

    The bayberry was big and full. It had been washed, the water droplets on it were crystal clear and it looked very appetizing.

    Ye Xiaotao took a small bite with his hand.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s sour and sweet.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao took another two bites. The sour juice stained the man¡¯s fingertips.

    He held the fruit te in his left hand, and the white shirt in his right hand was rolled up, revealing his strong forearm. His hands were very beautiful. He used to hold a gun, but now he held a pen, and his joints were very strong.

    Ye Xiaotao lowered her eyes and took thest small bite of the bayberry into her mouth.

    Leng Hao wanted to withdraw his hand.

    But there was a soft touch from his fingertips. He looked down, and the little woman reached out her fragrant little tongue and licked his index finger twice, licking the bayberry juice.

    This taboo action of hers could not be seen in the eyes of a mature man. Leng Hao felt his whole body go limp.

    He stared at her with a burning gaze.

    Ye Xiaotao ignored him and started to draw on her own.

    Leng Hao, ...

    He reached out hisrge palm and grabbed her fragrant shoulder. Then, he leaned over and kissed her beautiful hair.

    At this moment, a servant appeared. ¡°Young master, there¡¯s a call for you.¡±

    Leng Hao froze for a moment and then retracted his hand.

    ¡°PFFT.¡± Ye Xiaotao chuckled.

    Leng Hao, ...

    He suspected that she was teasing him.

    Leng Hao answered the call as he took the phone from the maid¡¯s hand.

    Although he was answering the call, his eyes were fixed on the little woman. She was wearing a loose white bubble dress today. Her legs were curled up, and they were long and slender. The cool breeze outside ruffled her loose hair. She sat with a pen and paper in her arms, she was as pure and delicate as a female student in college.

    Leng Hao rolled his Adam¡¯s apple and arge tent was erected in his suit pants quickly.

    He realized that he was more than ten years older than her. At his mature age, she just bloomed like a rose, enjoying the grace of beauty.

    ......

    The man was on the phone, and Ye Xiaotao went back to her room.

    Although she had eaten bayberries, she still wanted to vomit. After retching to the toilet for a moment, she washed her face with cold water.

    Beside her was the bathtub. The bathtub was filled with warm water, with rose petals floating on it. It was the maid who had prepared to bathe her. Ye Xiaotao got yful. She sat on the high washstand and stretched out her little feet to y with the water.

    Leng Hao saw this scene when he came in. She tucked her silky hair behind her ears and supported herself on the washstand with her two little hands. Her shell-like little toes stirred the sparkling water.

    She was like a fairy in a painting.

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes were filled with deep infatuation. He walked forward with his long legs and said, ¡°Why are you ying in the water here? It¡¯s time for dinner.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao raised her head and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    She lifted a string of water droplets.

    The water droplets sshed onto Leng Hao¡¯s white shirt and ck trousers.

    ¡°Stop ying around. It¡¯s just enough. You¡¯ll catch a cold if you get water on your body.¡± Leng Hao came to her and squatted down. He wrapped his big palm around her cute little feet and wiped them dry with a clean towel.

    ¡°You¡¯re so boring. You only know how to lecture me with a straight face.¡± Ye Xiaotao puffed up her pink cheeks.

    Leng Hao frowned. He was indeed a little old-fashioned, which was why he was attracted to her.

    He liked the youthful spirit in her, so smart and charming.

    ¡°If you like ying with water, I¡¯ll take you to the yacht in two days. Let¡¯s go to the beach to y,¡± Leng Hao coaxed her gently.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes lited up. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Hao nodded.

    Ye Xiaotao was happy. She tilted her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go back on your word.¡±

    Leng Hao was tickled by her appearance. He went to hug her. ¡°I¡¯m not going back on my word. Let¡¯s go eat first.¡±

    He wanted to carry her horizontally.

    Ye Xiaotao reached out her two small hands and hugged his neck. Her two slender legs hooked onto his strong waist and abdomen. She climbed onto his body.

    She wanted to hug him vertically.

    Leng Hao hugged her soft and fragrant bosom body, and the corners of his lips curled up. He used his big palm to support her buttocks.

    ¡°Leng Hao, I don¡¯t want to eat tonight.¡±

    ¡°No, if you don¡¯t eat dinner, you will be hungry.¡±

    ¡°But I have no appetite, I can¡¯t eat...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not okay.¡±

    ¡°Aiya you, I don¡¯t want to eat now.¡± Ye Xiaotao shuttled through his neat short hair and pulled his hair coquettishly.

    Leng Hao straightened his waist subconsciously and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Then... tell me when you want to eat. I¡¯ll ask the Chef to make it for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Xiaotao nodded.

    Both of them came to the bedside. Leng Hao pressed her into the soft quilt. He didn¡¯t want to leave. His two big palms were propped on her side, looking at her with sparkling eyes.

    How could Ye Xiaotao did not know what he wanted to do? Two peach blossoms appeared on her delicate little face. She asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Leng Hao did not speak.

    ¡°You speak.¡± Ye Xiaotao blinked her big eyes, looking pure and innocent.

    ¡°Xiaotao.¡± Leng Hao was anxious. He was sure that she was enticing him, waiting to look at his embarrassed look and wanted him to call her name in a hoarse voice.

    Ye Xiaotao raised her willow-like eyebrows, emitting the seductive charm of a little woman.

    A stuffy man.

    He refused to say it, but his heart was full of those thoughts.

    Leng Hao¡¯s breathing fastened, and he leaned over to kiss her delicate lips.

    Her lips were fragrant, and once he kissed her, he became addicted. Leng Hao opened his mouth to pry open her teeth.

    But a small hand pressed against his chest and pushed him away.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t say anything. She held his big palm and slowly guided it to her stomach.

 Chapter 1204 - Donâ€™t Play with Fire

    <h4>Chapter 1204: Don¡¯t y with Fire</h4>

    She asked him to touch her belly.

    Leng Hao¡¯s rough big palm circled her belly. The girl¡¯s skin was as smooth as silk, it was full of cogen. He was full of vigour, and the blood in his body surged immediately.

    ¡°You are having menstruation?¡± He asked in a hoarse voice.

    Ye Xiaotao shook her head and looked at him gently. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then... does your stomach hurt?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Leng Hao rolled his Adam¡¯s apple and his big palm climbed up little by little.

    ¡°Pa!¡± Ye Xiaotao pped his hand away.

    Leng Hao¡¯s expression was unnatural. He became anxious after being enticed by her. ¡°Don¡¯t y with fire, okay?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was angry. He was such a block of wood. Couldn¡¯t he think about other things? She was telling him that she was pregnant with his baby.

    He was going to be a daddy.

    ¡°What do you mean by ying with fire? You want to get on the bus first and then pay for the ticket.¡±

    ¡°I am not thinking in that way...¡± Leng Hao denied immediately.

    Ye Xiaotao, ...

    Damn it, what should she say to make him understand?

    What she meant was that it was time for him to propose!

    ¡°Then what are you thinking about?¡± Ye Xiaotao hammered his shoulder angrily, then stretched out her little feet and drew a circle around the outline of his pants. ¡°Here...you don¡¯t want it?¡±

    ¡°I want!¡± Leng Hao pounced on her directly.

    At this time, if he endured it any longer, he was not a man!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Xiaotao cried out and slipped out of his embrace quickly. She moved her little hands and legs to the corner of the wall, not letting him touch her.

    Leng Hao fell on the soft bed. He raised his hand to cover his scarlet eyes. His whole body was hot as if he had been drugged.

    He was about to be yed to death by her.

    ¡°Hey, Hey, Hey! Get up! y with me!¡± Ye Xiaotao hid in the corner and kicked the white shirt on his body.

    Leng Hao looked at her seductive appearance. ¡°If you continue like this, I will be using my strength.¡±

    What?

    Boring man.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to y, then don¡¯t y. Why are you being so fierce?¡± Ye Xiaotao got into the quilt quickly and closed her eyes to sleep.

    Her back was facing him when she slept. Leng Hao held back the feeling of his body and waited to retreat a little, then got up. ¡°Are you angry? How can you y like this? If you y twice, I couldn¡¯t hold it.¡±

    He whispered in her ear.

    Ye Xiaotao snorted and ignored him.

    He was a pervert, yet he med her.

    Leng Hao kissed her hair. He couldn¡¯t stay in this room. He needed to take a cold shower to calm down.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Call me if you want to eat anything. I¡¯m in the study room. Call me if you need me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Xiaotao nodded.

    Leng Hao got up and left.

    ......

    After taking a cold shower, Leng Hao was in the study room dealing with thepany matters.

    He needed to divert his energy. Otherwise, it would be bad for his health if he kept thinking about that matter.

    Soon, it was eight o¡¯clock in the evening, but she did not call him.

    He opened the door of his study room, he asked the servant, ¡°The madam not eaten dinner yet?¡±

    Madam?

    The servant was shocked. Miss Ye had be their madam?

    ¡°Young master, Madam has eaten. I just put in a bowl of noodles, and madam ate half a bowl.¡±

    Why didn¡¯t she call him?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see her.¡±

    ¡°Young master, I see that Madam is quite tired today. She went back to sleep after eating the noodles. Why don¡¯t you go and see her tomorrow?¡±

    Leng Hao stopped and nodded. This was fine too.

    ......

    When he returned to his room, Leng Haoy on the big bed.

    He held the phone in his palm and fiddled with it for a while. He couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He missed that little woman very much.

    Whenever he thought of that little woman, his whole body would itch.

    ¡°Are you asleep?¡± Finally, he sent a text message.

    ¡°I¡¯m asleep.¡± The reply came very quickly.

    The corners of his lips curled up, and he smiled gently. ¡°Why are you still replying to my text message when you¡¯re asleep?¡±

    ¡°Because I know that you miss me, so I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±

    At this moment, Leng Hao felt his entire heart fill up and soften. He did not dare to imagine that he would meet such a woman in his life, giving him such precious time.

    ¡°Then go to sleep. Goodnight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, good night.¡±

    The phone went silent.

    Leng Haoy on the big bed. He still could not fall asleep. He felt a little regretful. He should not have said ¡°Good night¡± so quickly.

    He picked up the phone and sent another message.

    ¡°How about I go to your room, or youe to my room, and I will hug you to sleep?¡±

    The message was sent out and it was like the stone sank into the sea.

    There was no reply from the other end.

    Leng Hao¡¯s handsome face turned red, and he felt very ufortable. He thought that he was 35 years old, and now he blushed like those little boys who failed to confess their love.

    However, this feeling was really good, and his heart beat because of her.

    ......

    The next morning.

    Ye Xiaotao got up and had a good sleepst night.

    After washing up, she went out. Leng Hao was not in the living room or the room. She passed by the gym, and the door was not closed. She stood outside the door and watched.

    Leng Hao was running on the treadmill. He was wearing a white tank top and ck casual pants. Sweat dripped down along his tan, muscr, and sexy muscles. His appearance made people drool.

    Ye Xiaotao walked in.

    ¡°You¡¯re running. I want to run too.¡± She walked on the treadmill.

    Leng Hao slowed down immediately. He supported himself with one arm in front of him. He looked down at the little woman in front of him. She was petite and looked like she was in his arms.

    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He slowed down as if she was walking.

    ¡°Last night, did you receive... my message?¡± Leng Hao asked about thest message.

    ¡°Which message?¡± Ye Xiaotao looked back at him.

    Leng Hao couldn¡¯t say it out loud. He was embarrassed. Forget it, he didn¡¯t want to ask.

    He reached out his long arms and hugged her slender waist. He lowered his eyes and kissed her pink neck. Then he kissed her snow-white and soft earlobes.

    His body was covered in the smell of sweat. It was not bad and smelled very nice. Ye Xiaotao¡¯s body went soft and she fell into his arms. She protested in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing? Why are you kissing me so lustfully early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Then why are you flirting with me so early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± After saying that, Ye Xiaotao turned around. She reached out her two small hands to hug his neck and tiptoed. She touched his thin lips lightly, ¡°See, this is flirting.¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes darkened. He put his big palm on the back of her head and pouted her little mouth.

    ¡°HMM, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Practicing what I¡¯ve learned.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao felt sweet in her heart. He never needed to be taught about this kind of thing. It was as if he was gifted with it.

    Alright, she surrendered. She closed her eyes and kissed him back on her initiative.

    Leng Hao started to pant. He enjoyed her initiative very much. Right now, she was like a delicious sweetheart. He wished he could swallow her in a whole.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Young master, Madam, it¡¯s time to eat breakfast.¡±

    The romantic atmosphere in the room was ruined. Leng Hao let go of her, and his big palm slid to her perky buttocks and pinched them hard. He smiled seductively. ¡°Go eat first. I¡¯m going back to my room to take a shower.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s blushed instantly. Her buttocks that he pinched were like on fire. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so naughty.

 Chapter 1205 - Shall I Use My Mouth or My Hand

    <h4>Chapter 1205: Shall I Use My Mouth or My Hand</h4>

    Ye Xiaotao returned to her room. She left her phone by her pillow. She reached out to pick it up.

    There was an unread text message on her phone.

    She pressed her fair fingers on it and opened it. Leng Hao had sent itst night ¡ª Should I go to your room, or youe to my room, and I¡¯ll hug you to sleep?

    Ye Xiaotao blushed and understood immediately. No wonder he wanted to say something but hesitated just now. So he was asking about this text message.

    She was tired yesterday. After saying good night to him, she went to bed. She didn¡¯t expect that he would send another message.

    Ye Xiaotao bit her lower lip with her teeth and then went out.

    In the bathroom.

    Leng Hao had just taken a shower when the bathroom door opened. Through the frosted ss, he saw a petite figure.

    His handsome eyes were filled with tenderness. He smiled. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Because I saw the message someone sent mest night.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was as melodious as a bell.

    Leng Hao froze.

    He reached out and opened the frosted ss door.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at him with bright eyes and waved the phone in her hand. ¡°Did someone couldn¡¯t fall asleepst night? Who asks him to hug her? Don¡¯t be so self-righteous!¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s expression suddenly became unnatural. He could not hold back his pride. He frowned. ¡°Who sent it to you? Show it to me.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was thinking to herself as he just kept pretending.

    ¡°It was sent to me by... a man in estrus..¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Let me see it.¡± He asked for the phone.

    Ye Xiaotao walked forward. ¡°Here you go.¡±

    Leng Hao reached out to take it.

    ¡°I¡¯m lying to you!¡± Just as he was about to take it, Ye Xiaotao nimbly ran away. She blinked her big, bright eyes and hooked her little index finger at him. ¡°Come and chase me. If you catch me, I¡¯ll give you the phone.¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes darkened. He was seduced by her flirtatious look. ¡°I¡¯m going to chase you?¡±

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao raised her eyebrows provocatively. She didn¡¯t believe that he would dare toe out naked.

    The next second, the frosted ss door was pulled open with a whoosh. Leng Hao ran out.

    Wide shoulders and narrow hips, tanned skin, a strong chest, and eight-pack abs. His entire body exuded a wild sexiness. His figure was a hundred times better than the male models that came out of magazines.

    This visual impact made Ye Xiaotao shouted in fear. She covered her burning face with her two small hands and turned to run.

    Before she could take a step, a muscr arm wrapped around her slim waist. Leng Hao lifted her from behind.

    ¡°My phone!¡±

    The phone in her hand had been snatched away. Leng Hao threw the phone into the bamboo basket hanging on the wall urately.

    ¡°Little thing, watch how am I going to deal with you!¡± Leng Hao half-carried her and pushed her into the frosted ss door.

    The warm water droplets instantly wet Ye Xiaotao¡¯s clothes. She quickly raised her little head and pouted her red lips. ¡°Leng Hao, don¡¯t bully me!¡±

    Leng Hao put one hand on the wall and held her in his arms. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Who bullied who?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different. Aren¡¯t you happy that I bullied you?¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled. ¡°I¡¯m happy, but we can do something happier.¡±

    ¡°No! Someone didn¡¯t even admit to the text message he sentst night!¡±

    Water droplets slid down her beautiful face like dew on rose petals. Leng Hao loved her very much.

    ¡°I sent it. I admit it. But I don¡¯t have any other intentions when I want to hug you to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then why did you bring me in now? Do you want to take a simple bath together?¡± Ye Xiaotao asked him eloquently.

    Leng Hao was tongue-tied. He lowered his eyes and looked at the curves on her body. Then, he stretched out his long tongue and licked his lips. ¡°It¡¯s just a bath. I¡¯ll help you take a bath.¡±

    Then he reached out to take off her clothes.

    ¡°Hey, Hey, Hey, a gentleman speak and doesn¡¯t touch!¡± Ye Xiaotao covered her clothes.

    Leng Hao quickly bent down and kissed her lips when he heard that.

    Ye Xiaotao shouted again, ¡°Stop! A gentleman doesn¡¯t touch!¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to touch it or do you want me to use my mouth? Tell me clearly, huh?¡± He lifted her chin with his long fingers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll help you take a bath.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao squeezed out the shower gel and wiped it on his body. Soon, ayer of fragrant bubbles appeared on his body.

    Leng Hao let her do whatever she wanted. His big palm sped her slender waist and then slid down. He pressed her buttocks against his body.

    ¡°Aiya, what are you doing?¡± The two of them faced each other. This position was too ambiguous. Ye Xiaotao pped his hand away.

    Leng Hao held her hand again. This time, he lifted the hem of her clothes.

    She was wearing a loose white thin sweater. The sweater slid down from one side of her shoulder, revealing her milky-white skin. Leng Hao¡¯s whole body was on fire.

    ¡°Leng Hao, don¡¯t, it¡¯s so itchy...¡± Ye Xiaotao hid in his arms and giggled. The sparkling water droplets sshed all over the room along with her cheerfulughter.

    Leng Hao exerted force and turned her around, letting her two small hands support the porcin face.

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t y with me, I can¡¯t wait anymore!¡±

    ¡°Leng Hao, no...¡± she struggled.

    The two of them rubbed against each other, and the temperature was scorching. At this time, there was a knock on the door again. ¡°Young master, Madam, it¡¯s time for breakfast.¡±

    This was the third time he had been interrupted.

    Leng Hao frowned immediately and said unhappily to the door, ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to knock on the door without my permission!¡±

    There was no sound outside the door suddenly.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s entire face flushed red. He was so obvious that the servants must have known that both of them were up to no good.

    It was seven or eight o¡¯clock in the morning. If they didn¡¯t get down to business, they would get bored.

    She broke free of his hand and turned around. ¡°Leng Hao, why are you so hungry?¡±

    ¡°Because you are not feeding me!¡± Leng Hao lowered his head and held her small mouth.

    Ye Xiaotao hugged his neck. His body temperature was very hot, and his muscles were tense. If this continued, his body would be suffocated.

    But she didn¡¯t dare to mess around. She was four months pregnant.

    Her two small hands supported his chest and turned around. Leng Hao leaned on the porcin face.

    ¡°You...¡± Leng Hao was puzzled.

    Ye Xiaotao kissed his thin lips under his passionate gaze and then kissed him down...

    ......

    An hourter.

    At the dining table, Leng Hao and Ye Xiaotao were eating breakfast face to face.

    Under the dining table, Leng Hao¡¯s legs were wrapped around Ye Xiaotao¡¯s slender calf.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s ears were red. The servants were all beside her. He was not afraid of being seen. She took a sip of milk and pulled her leg back forcefully.

    ¡°Madam, there¡¯s some milk stain at the corner of your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± Ye Xiaotao wiped it with a napkin.

    At this moment, she turned her head and saw that the man opposite her was staring at her with a burning gaze.

    Needless to say, the scene of them in the bathroom just now shed in their minds.

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s entire face flushed red.

    Leng Hao saw her shy and evasive look. She was such a bold little woman just now, but now she seemed to have changed into a different person. But no matter which looks, he still loved her.

 Chapter 1206 - A Little Princess

    <h4>Chapter 1206: A Little Princess</h4>

    While the two of them were still in love, the ringtone of a phone suddenly rang. It was a call for Leng Hao.

    After picking up the phone, Leng Hao hummed a few times and then looked at Ye Xiaotao. ¡°Xiaotao, Zhiyuan is going to give birth. She just entered the delivery room.¡±

    ¡°Really? Let¡¯s go and visit her!¡±

    Leng Hao and Ye Xiaotao took a special ne to City T. At the door of the delivery room, Grandpa Zhou, Zhou¡¯s parents, and Zhou Sileng little guy were all there. Everyone was pacing around anxiously.

    Of course, the most anxious one was Zhou Yao.

    ¡°Has Zhiyuan given birth yet?¡± Leng Hao asked.

    ¡°Not yet. She has been in there for the whole morning...¡± Mother Zhou put her palms together and said, ¡°Amitabha.¡±.

    At this moment, Leng Zhiyuan¡¯s painful cry rang out in the delivery room. The doctorforted her, ¡°Mrs Zhou, try harder. The baby¡¯s head has alreadye out.¡±

    ¡°No, it hurts...¡±

    Zhou Yao quickly knocked on the door of the ward. ¡°Zhiyuan, I¡¯ll go in and apany you.¡±

    ¡°Zhou Yao, don¡¯te in! I said that if youe in, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Leng Zhiyuan shouted.

    Zhou Yao wanted to kick open the door in front of him.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me in?¡±

    ¡°Because I look so ugly when I give birth! Ah!¡±

    A loud and clear cry was heard. Leng Zhiyuan had finally given birth.

    ¡°Has she delivered the baby?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The door of the delivery room opened and the doctor carried the baby out. ¡°Congrattions, it¡¯s a little princess!¡±

    Zhou Yao reached out to take the baby, but a pair of old hands took the baby away one step ahead of him. Old Master Zhou, Father Zhou, and Mother Zhou formed a circle ¡ª

    ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. It¡¯s a girl. This is the only one-child of the three generations of the Zhou family!¡±

    ¡°Quick, let me take a look. Hmm, this child looks like her mother. With just one look you can tell that she¡¯s a little beauty. The good thing is that this child doesn¡¯t look like Zhou Yao. He looks rough.¡±

    ¡°Let me hug her. Look, she opened her eyes and looked at me. I¡¯m Grandma. Hurry up and call me grandma...¡±

    Zhou Yao and Zhou Sileng had been ignored by the side...

    Leng Zhiyuan was pushed out of the room. Zhou Yao strode forward with his legs. He bent down and touched her hair with one hand before kissing her forehead. ¡°Mrs Zhou, thank you very much.¡±

    Zhou Sileng stood on Tiptoe and grabbed her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, you¡¯re the best.¡±

    ¡°Zhiyuan, she is a girl. Look, she¡¯s as beautiful as you.¡±

    Mother Zhou gently ced the baby next to Leng Zhiyuan.

    Leng Zhiyuan looked to the side. How was she beautiful? Her skin was red and wrinkled, and her features were so small that they were twisted together. She was so ugly...

    However, this was her daughter.

    She had a son, a daughter, and a good husband who loved her. Her life wasplete.

    Ye Xiaotao was affected by the beautiful atmosphere. ¡°Sister Leng, you are the happiest mommy in the world today!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Zhiyuan nodded.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop talking and send Zhiyuan to the ward.¡± Leng Hao held Ye Xiaotao¡¯s soft waist and said.

    ......

    When the child was born, Old Master Zhou, Father Zhou and Mother Zhou who had been waiting for the whole morning all went home to rest. They made the soup and be on their duty.

    Leng Zhiyuan and Ye Xiaotao were in the ward. Ye Xiaotao asked curiously, ¡°Sister Leng, is it painful to give birth to a child?¡±

    ¡°Of course it hurts, but we will get through it because we are both mothers.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you let Brother Zhou apany you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to see me screaming my heart out.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao curled the corners of her lips and smiled coquettishly. ¡°I can¡¯t. When I give birth, I want Leng Hao to be with me all the times.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan covered her mouth andughed. She was different from Ye Xiaotao. Ye Xiaotao was a rich youngdy, and she was coquettish. She needed a man to dote on her.

    Her brother was lucky with this women...

    Leng Zhiyuan was envious.

    At this moment, the baby¡¯s crib made a ¡°Yi Yi Ya Ya¡± sound. Ye Xiaotao quickly got up and ran over to look. ¡°Sister Leng, the baby seems to be waking up.¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan looked at her back. The girl was wearing a white shirt and blue id overalls. Her hair was braided and hung in front of her shoulders like a lotus flower.

    ¡°Xiao Tao, are you... pregnant?¡± Leng Zhiyuan asked curiously.

    Women would have the feeling when they looked at women.

    Ye Xiaotao turned around. She didn¡¯t expect Sister Leng to be the first one to notice her. She nodded slowly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Leng Zhiyuan opened her mouth wide. ¡°Come here, let me touch it.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao walked over and Leng Zhiyuan reached out to touch her belly.

    It was a little bulging.

    ¡°It¡¯s been four months?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Does my brother know?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao shook her head.

    Leng Zhiyuan felt incredulous. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with both of you? My big brother... didn¡¯t touch you?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s delicate little face turned red instantly. She didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Even if my big brother didn¡¯t touch you, he has eyes. He didn¡¯t notice that you¡¯re four months pregnant? No, I have to tell him and criticize him properly!¡±

    ¡°Sister Leng, don¡¯t tell him.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao pouted. ¡°Forget it if he doesn¡¯t know!¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan knew that ye Xiaotao had a knot in her heart. After all, she had once lost a son. That son had already in shape as he was more than six months old.

    That year she was only 20 years old.

    At this time, a handsome figure walked in. Leng Hao came in.

    ¡°Zhiyuan, how¡¯s your health?¡±

    ¡°Very good. Thank you for your concern, Big Brother!¡±

    Leng Hao frowned slightly. He felt that his sister was a little strange to him.

    However, he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he walked to Ye Xiaotao¡¯s side.

    Ye Xiaotao was looking at the baby in the crib. She stretched out her slender white fingers and teased the baby¡¯s tiny hand. Her beautiful face was filled with gentleness.

    Leng Hao was moved by her. He suddenly remembered that she was having his son when she was 20 years old and he inherited his bloodline. Unfortunately...

    Leng Hao stepped forward. He reached out his long arm and held her slender waist. Then, he kissed her soft cheek.

    Ye Xiaotao scolded him immediately. She meant that others would see it!

    Leng Hao¡¯s eyes were full of care and tenderness. He whispered in her ear, ¡°No one will see it!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s lips curled up. She looked to the side and saw the baby in the crib looking at them with big, bright eyes.

    The two of them...

    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m not the only one who saw it. Even my daughter saw it. How are you going to be an uncle?¡± Leng Zhiyuan smiled from behind.

    Leng Hao, ...

    At this moment, Zhou Yao walked in, followed by a little follower, Zhou Sileng. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m talking about my daughter having a little brother or sister soon.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao raised her head to look at Leng Hao secretly.

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t realize that these words were directed at him and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯lle back to see you tomorrow.

    Leng Hao held her slender waist and left.

    Leng Zhiyuan had a headache as she looked at the backs of the two. How could she have such a stupid brother?

    At this moment, a masculine aura came from her side. Zhou Yao¡¯s handsome face was magnified in her sight. He lowered his voice and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll work harder.¡±

 Chapter 1207 - Is My Belly Getting Bigger

    <h4>Chapter 1207: Is My Belly Getting Bigger</h4>

    Leng Zhiyuan, ...

    She was talking to her big brother, okay?

    Why were all men like this? They were supposed to be wise, but both of them were like they had no IQ at all.

    Zhou Sileng saw his daddy and Mommy talking over there. He moved a small stool and stepped on it. Then, he looked at the baby in the crib.

    They were saying that this was his sister...

    So ugly!

    Zhou Sileng felt disgusted. ¡°Mommy, this little sister is so ugly. She¡¯s not your biological child, right?¡±

    Little sister, who was in the crib, heard her brother dislike her. She held back her small mouth and cried.

    ¡°Go away!¡± Zhou Yao walked over with his legs. He kicked Zhou Sileng¡¯s little butt. Zhou Sileng staggered a few steps forward and finally stabilized his body.

    He looked at his father angrily and saw his father nce at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re the ugly one!¡±

    The tall and straight man bent down and hugged little sister with one arm. He coaxed her gently.

    Zhou Sileng...

    He valued girls over boys!

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m not your biological child, am I?¡±

    Leng Zhiyuan...

    ......

    The luxury car stopped on awn. Leng Hao got out of the car and went around the car to open the door of the passenger seat.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t move. She looked at the familiar vi in front of her.

    Leng Hao bent down and untied the seatbelt for her. He wrapped her delicate little hand in his palm and pulled her out of the car.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at the vi in a daze. All her memories were back to the fire four years ago...

    She closed her eyes hard, and her hands and feet felt cold.

    ¡°Xiaotao, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Leng Hao hugged her from behind. ¡°The past is the past. Let¡¯s take this step and start again. This time, I will hold your hand firmly.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face turned pale.

    Leng Hao pulled her petite body into his embrace and took a step forward. He brought her into the vi.

    ¡°Open your eyes and take a look.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao opened her eyes slowly. The vi had been renovated. Everything inside was still the same as when she married into the vi as if nothing had changed.

    At this moment, her back felt warm. The man hugged her tightly, and his gentle and mellow voice rang in her ears, ¡°Xiaotao, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t make it in time for the fire. During that time, I was jealous and angry with you. You, who was always like a little rabbit, unexpectedly bit me as well. That time there was news about Zhiyuan. I left for half a month, but you didn¡¯t even send me a text. I surrendered. You won this cold warpletely. I missed you, so I took a special ne back overnight and bought you roses. I wanted to make peace with you, but you refused...¡±

    ¡°That night, I was really angry, so I went to a bar to drink. When I was drunk, I stayed in a hotel. The next morning, Achen asked his secretary to bring me some clothes. It was a female secretary who answered your call...¡±

    ¡°I admit that I¡¯m a male chauvinist and can¡¯t bring myself to lose face. I wanted to hear your soft voice on the phone, so I said something I shouldn¡¯t have said, and you hung up on me...¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao,¡± Leng Hao buried his handsome face in her pink neck. ¡°I¡¯ve been regretting for the past four years, leaving you alone in that fire, and making you lose our son at the age of 20. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°But Xiaotao, I¡¯ve never touched a woman in my life except for you. I¡¯m not good at expressing my love, but I love you. Give me a chance and let¡¯s start over again.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes were wet. In fact, she had forgiven him since long time ago.

    It was not only his fault that their marriage had reached its end. She had problems too.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t... ever touched other women, including... Bai Lingyun?¡±

    ¡°I swear on my life, I didn¡¯t touch her.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao smiled. ¡°Me too. You¡¯re the only man I have!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Leng Hao turned her around.

    His eyes were full of surprise and excitement as he stared at her. ¡°Gong Yi...¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t touch me either. Leng Hao, you¡¯re mine, and I¡¯m yours. I¡¯ll give you a chance. Let¡¯s start again and be together forever.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Hao cupped her little face and kissed her red lips passionately.

    Ye Xiaotao closed her fan-like eyshes gently and opened her red lips, allowing him to feed his long tongue into her and dance with her.

    Soon, she was carried horizontally.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Leng Hao carried her upstairs. ¡°Xiaotao, give me another child, okay?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes lit up and a smile appeared on her lips. This fool!

    The door of the room was kicked open and Ye Xiaotao was pressed onto the soft bed by him. Leng Hao stood above her, ¡°Xiaotao, I know I¡¯m not qualified to make this request. You may need some time to ept it, but I can¡¯t wait anymore. Zhiyuan has a son and daughter. I want to be a daddy too. I want you to be the mommy of my child.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao used her soft fingertips to outline his handsome face. ¡°If... I¡¯m pregnant, will you treat me well to my baby?¡±

    Leng Hao grabbed her little hand and kissed it by the side of his mouth. ¡°I swear, if I, Leng Hao, ever let Ye Xiaotao down again, I will...¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Ye Xiaotao quickly covered his mouth and pouted. ¡°Why do you always swear? You have to cherish your life. I don¡¯t want my baby to be born without a daddy.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say anymore. Let¡¯s do this!¡± Leng Hao reached out and brushed off the strap on her shoulder. He then lifted the white shirt on her body and lowered his head...

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s two small hands grabbed the bedsheet helplessly, she then quickly pulled his short hair and pushed him out. ¡°Don¡¯t... I just did it for you... this morning...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡±

    ¡°Leng Hao, don¡¯t move, I¡¯m in pain...¡±

    Hearing her cry of pain, Leng Hao raised his head and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Have you got injured from the bite of this morning?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it!¡± Ye Xiaotao covered his mouth with her little hand, and her long eyshes fluttered. She put his big palm on her belly and said, ¡°Feel it yourself. Do you think my belly is getting bigger?¡±

    Leng Hao touched it carefully and then said seriously, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s big. Have you gained weight recently?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao, ...

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who gained weight!¡± She kicked him.

    ¡°Here is getting bigger too, I like it!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao, ...

    He lowered his head again.

    Ye Xiaotao didn¡¯t know how tomunicate with him. He still didn¡¯t understand after she had said it so directly. His mind was full of that thing.

    Her small hands climbed onto his shoulders. All the muscles in his body were taut, and his body temperature was boiling.

    If this continued, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself. Ye Xiaotao was ready to confess to him, ¡°Leng Hao I¡¯ve already...¡±

    At this time, there was a knock on the door. Someone shouted, ¡°Open the door! Open the door quickly!¡±

 Chapter 1208 - Taught Him How to Love Enough

    <h4>Chapter 1208: Taught Him How to Love Enough</h4>

    Someone knocked on the door, and Ye Xiaotao quickly pushed Leng Hao away. ¡°Stop it. Someone¡¯sing. Let¡¯s see who it is.¡±

    Leng Hao frowned. He realized that recently, there had been a lot of people sabotaging his ns.

    He stood up.

    Ye Xiaotao tidied up her clothes. She stood beside him and stared at him intensely when she saw the man hadn¡¯t left yet.

    This man!

    ¡°Go away, don¡¯t look!¡± Ye Xiaotao picked up a pillow and smashed it on his handsome face.

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t dodge. His eyes were filled with the milky fair skin of the woman. She was buttoned up in her underwear with a slim back. Her soft S-shaped waist was like the curvature of a porcin vase, and he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her.

    At this time, there was a knock on the door again. Leng Hao bent down to pick up the pillow and then went out.

    The man who was not satisfied with his desires had a very bad look on his face. He reached out and opened the door of the vi. He said gloomily, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds. Hurry up and...¡±

    He could not say the word ¡°F*ck off¡± because outside the door stood... Leng Mu.

    His father.

    ¡°Father, weren¡¯t you travelling outside? Why are you back?¡± Leng Hao was quite surprised.

    Leng Mu nced at him from top to bottom and said indifferently, ¡°You can stand up now? I thought you were going to be in a wheelchair for the rest of your life.¡±

    Leng Hao was used to his attitude. Ever since he lost XIao Xiaotao four years ago, his father had never been kind to him.

    ¡°Why are you standing at the door? Get out of my way and let me in!¡± Leng Mu waved Leng Hao away and entered the vi. He rubbed his fists and said excitedly, ¡°Where¡¯s my grandson? Let me see my grandson quickly!¡±

    ¡°Father, you¡¯re mistaken. Zhiyuan gave birth to a girl and she¡¯s still in the hospital. If you want to see her, go to the hospital,¡± Leng Hao reminded him kindly.

    Leng Mu immediately turned around and looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot. ¡°I, Leng Mu, have been wise all my life. How did I give birth to a stupid son like you? Xiao Tao, Xiao Tao,e out quickly. Father is here to see you!¡±

    Leng Mu shouted.

    Ye Xiaotao opened the room and went downstairs. When she saw Leng Mu, she smiled sweetly. ¡°Father, why are you here? I missed you so much.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo Xiaotao, walk slowly. Don¡¯t fall.¡± Leng Mu quickly went up to help Ye Xiaotao. ¡°You are carrying the blood of our Leng family in your belly. It¡¯s very precious. Don¡¯t fall.¡±

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± As she said this, Ye Xiaotao looked up at Leng Hao secretly.

    Leng Hao stood in front of her, dumbfounded.

    His gaze slid down from the woman¡¯s face and stopped at her small belly...

    He suddenly remembered what she had told him in the room just now ¡ª you see if my belly was getting bigger...

    Leng Hao¡¯s brain exploded with a bang. She...

    ¡°Xiao Tao, how long have you been pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Four months.¡±

    ¡°Why is your belly still so small at four months? Did Leng Hao not feeding you? No worries, your father is back. He definitely won¡¯t dare to bully you again in the future.¡±. ¡°I want to go to the ancestral hall of the Leng family to burn incense and pay my respects. I want to tell our ancestors that the Leng family finally has a descendant. Xiao Tao, you don¡¯t know. Leng Hao is already 35 years old. I don¡¯t think any woman would want him. I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to have a grandson. Xiao Tao, you are a great contributor to our Leng family.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked at Leng Hao and raised her eyebrows when she heard Leng Mu insulted Leng Hao. What she meant was ¡ª hey, your father is talking bad about you.

    Leng Hao didn¡¯t react at all. He stood still to the ground like a wooden block, his eyes still fixed on her lower abdomen...

    ¡°Xiaotao, let¡¯s go to the living room. I¡¯ve brought six chefs to cook for you. Let¡¯s talk. The food will be here in a while. My little grandson must have eaten full...¡± Leng Mu held Ye Xiaotao¡¯s little hand and walked forward.

    After two steps, Ye Xiaotao¡¯s slender wrist was held. Leng Hao looked at her.

    He had a lot of questions to ask her and tell her, his mind was a mess.

    It was like a dream.

    Before he could open his mouth, ¡°Pa!¡± Leng Mu quickly pped his hand away. ¡°Leng Hao, what are you doing? You hurt my Xiaotao with so much strength.¡±

    ¡°Xiaotao, ignore him. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Leng Hao, ...

    .....

    The kitchen got busy immediately, and the living room was very lively. Leng Mu brought many strange things from abroad for Ye Xiaotao and his little grandson.

    Leng Mu was really happy. When Zhiyuan called to tell him the news, he wished he could grow wings and fly back.

    He had always thought that Ye Xiaotao was rejecting Leng Hao, so for the past four years, no matter how he looked at his son, he did not like him.

    Leng Hao was still rooted to the spot. Both of them did not have any intention of talking to him, and he was confused.

    Soon, it was time to eat. Leng Hao sat alone, while Leng Mu and Ye Xiaotao sat together.

    Ye Xiaotao liked sweet and sour pork ribs. Leng Hao picked up a piece with his chopsticks and was about to put it in her bowl, but Leng Mu beat him to it, ¡°Xiaotao,e,e, eat more. You look so thin, you must nourish yourself. This way, you can have a good baby, and my little grandson will be fair and fat when he is born.¡±

    After a short while, Ye Xiaotao¡¯s bowl was piled up into a small hill.

    Leng Hao, ...

    He ced the sweet and sour pork ribs on his chopsticks into his bowl. He looked up at the little woman opposite him, and his legs under the table moved quietly.

    He wanted to wrap his legs around her calf.

    However, a leg kicked at him mercilessly, and Leng Mu stared at him, ¡°What little tricks are you doing under me? I¡¯m the one who taught you that trifling kung fu. I can see through your tricks with just a nce. be obedient, or else your leg will be broken again!¡±

    Leng Hao, ...

    ¡°PFFT!¡± Ye Xiaotao burst intoughter.

    His father was too funny.

    She raised her beautiful watery eyes and nced at Leng Hao across from her, which meant ¡ª you deserved it!

    Leng Hao was attracted by the charming smile on her face and was momentarily dazed.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Eat your food!¡± At this moment, a piece of the napkin was thrown over.

    With a father like this, Leng Hao, ...

    .......

    When night fell, Leng Hao knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to touch Ye Xiaotao because his father was watching. Not only that, his father confiscated his phone as well.

    ¡°Kid, let Xiao Tao rest well. Don¡¯t disturb her. I am sleeping downstairs. If I hear anything, you¡¯re dead!¡±

    Leng Mu went downstairs.

    In the room, Leng Hao didn¡¯t turn on the lights. He stood alone on the balcony with his left hand in his trouser pocket and his right hand holding a cigarette. His brain was hot and he needed to wake up.

    He did not understand how she got pregnant.

    Pregnant...

    She was pregnant with his child. She was going to be a mommy, and he was going to be a daddy.

    The thing that he had always dreamed of had happened a long time ago.

    Leng Hao¡¯s handsome eyebrows were pulled back. Every inch of his skin was hard. His breathing was turbulent. Whenever he thought of his son, his son¡¯s Mommy, sleeping in the next room, he felt that his heart was filled with someone.

    It was soft and tender.

    How could he love that little woman enough?

 Chapter 1209 - The Ending of Leng Ye

    <h4>Chapter 1209: The Ending of Leng Ye</h4>

    After calming his breathing, Leng Hao looked at the windowsill next door. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you asleep?¡±

    In the room next door, the dim yellow wallmp was sprinkling down. Ye Xiaotao was lying on the snow-white silk quilt. Her little face was pretty and soft.

    Hearing the man¡¯s voice, the corner of her lips curled up slightly. ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°I told you, but you¡¯re so stupid that you can¡¯t understand me.¡±

    Leng Hao pursed his thin lips. He was stupid. She had hinted at it many times, but he did not dare to think in that direction.

    ¡°Is it hard?¡±

    ¡°Yes... When I was pregnant, you didn¡¯t want me anymore. You even said that you would forget me and find a better girl to give birth to many children...¡±

    Her soft, sweet, and aggrieved voice reached his ears and seeped into his heart. He slowly closed his eyes, and the corners of his eyes were a little moist.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll give you a beating tomorrow. You can bite me too.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just bite you this morning? You dream on!¡±

    Leng Hao felt his mouth dry instantly. He raised his head, and the man¡¯s sexy Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down.

    He didn¡¯t mean that...

    He recalled what happened in the bathroom that morning. She bit him, and he couldn¡¯t hold himself from her bite.

    He was a b*stard. She was pregnant, but he kept pestering her and torturing her.

    She was only four months pregnant, pregnancy took 10 months, and there were only six months left.

    He had six months to apany her, but he couldn¡¯t have those thoughts during these six months. Just thinking about it was torturous.

    ¡°En, I won¡¯t think about it in the future...¡±

    Ye Xiaotao was surprised. Had this stuffy man turned into a man?

    ¡°We¡¯ll continue after you give birth.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao, ...

    As expected.

    Drowsiness hit her. Ye Xiaotao closed her eyes gently. ¡°Leng Hao, I¡¯m going to sleep. Sing me... a song.¡±

    Sing?

    Leng Hao¡¯s expression was unnatural.

    ¡°What song?¡±

    ¡°Whatever. Whatever you know.¡±

    Leng Hao thought for a moment, then opened his thin lips ¡ª¡ª

    Two tigers, two tigers, running fast, running fast...

    One had no ears, and the other had no tail. It was really strange, really strange...

    Ye Xiaotao smiled brightly. What? He was casual in doing whatever she wanted, just using a song to fool her...

    However, she liked it.

    Ye Xiaotao closed her eyes sweetly.

    In the room downstairs, Leng Mu listened to the tigers¡¯ song upstairs. He nodded in the dark. He had finally understood!

    However, the song was terrible.

    Leng Mu found two balls of cotton to put in his ears and closed his eyes to sleep.

    ......

    The next morning.

    Ye Xiaotao opened her eyes slowly. It was eight o¡¯clock. The brilliant sunlight outside the window shone on her body through the gauze curtain. It was quiet and beautiful.

    There was another person behind her. That person was pressing against her with a wide and warm embrace. His long arms were locked around her waist, and his wide palms were protecting her protruding belly.

    He slowly and gently caressed her small belly...

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Leng Hao kissed her hair.

    Her long eyshes fluttered, and then she closed her eyes in satisfaction. She nodded. ¡°En... Where¡¯s dad?¡±

    ¡°I asked someone to send him back. This old man is too noisy.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao curled her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t say bad things about dad. No father doesn¡¯t love his son. Dad loves you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I agree with that.¡± Leng Hao patted her belly gently and then whispered into her ear, ¡°I love you guys!¡±

    Ye Xiaotao softened and leaned into his arms.

    ¡°We love you too!¡±

    Leng Hao put his hands on her shoulders and turned her around. He leaned over and kissed her lips gently.

    He kissed her gently and tenderly. Without saying anything, Ye Xiaotao felt her whole body go limp in this deep kiss. She hugged his neck with her two small hands.

    They finally let go of each other after a long time. ¡°This is for you.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao opened her eyes and saw that there was a diamond ring between his two fingers.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Her voice was charming.

    ¡°Xiaotao, marry me. Be my wife. You are all I have. In the future, I will spend my whole life loving you, spoiling you, and loving you.¡± Leng Hao looked at her with shining eyes.

    Ye Xiaotao pouted her red lips and said unhappily, ¡°Aren¡¯t this too simple? There are no flowers and no kneeling. You are so insincere.¡±

    Leng Hao was about to get up. ¡°I¡¯ll kneel now.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Ye Xiaotao hugged his neck and refused to let go. He would only do it if she said so. It was so meaningless. He was just a blockhead. He was hopeless.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let it go this time, but I want to wear a wedding dress, have a wedding, and go on a honeymoon trip. My dad is still angry. After the wedding, you have to go back to the capital to show off in front of my dad. Also, you said that you would take me to a yacht and a beach. You¡¯re not allowed to go back on your word!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I promise you. Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Also,¡± Ye Xiaotao buried her little face in his neck, then turned around and pressed him down. ¡°After I give birth to this, I want to have another one.¡±

    ¡°Of course! You can have a bundle of them!¡± Leng Hao turned around and pressed her down.

    The two rolled from the head of the bed to the end of the bed, then from the end of the bed to the head of the bed. The soft bed was full of theirughter and it made sounds.

    (Leng Ye, The End)

    ¡ª¡ª

    Liu Yunlong vs Li Yi

    Liu Yunlong¡¯s world no longer moved. A voice told him ¡ª I¡¯m already married. Then countless voices repeated that his little Yi was married.

    They had known each other for 24 years, and they had been in love for seven years. His Little Yi left him and belonged to someone else.

    Everything was so unreal.

    He couldn¡¯t believe it and he did not want to believe it.

    However, this was reality.

    Liu Yunlong had been cooped up in the studio for two whole months. During these two months, he had not seen anyone. His assistant outside, Xiao Tian, was frowning. He immediately called Ning Qing. Ning Qing only said one word, ¡°Wait.¡±.

    When Liu Yunlong opened the door and walked out, the first thing he said was, ¡°What are your work arrangements for today?¡±

    Xiao Tian was overjoyed. The haze had finally passed.

    ¡°Yunlong, your fans have been going crazy these past two months. We announced to the public that you went abroad to further your studies before we managed to calm them down. Later, we¡¯ll update our Weibo to create a buzz. Of course, the most important thing is that we have a dinner party tonight.¡±

    ¡°What dinner party?¡±

    ¡°The venture media that you invested in will be listed tomorrow. All the shareholders will be gathered at the Kunsha Hotel Tonight. Thergest shareholder, Darren, hase to China. You have to go and entertain him.¡±

    Liu Yunlong nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Kunsha Hotel, Luxury box.

    Darren was sitting opposite Liu Yunlong. Both of them exchanged a look and nodded politely.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of CEO Liu¡¯s name. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you today.¡± Darren was tall and handsome. He even spoke fluent Chinese.

    ¡°A pleasure to meet you.¡± Liu Yunlong simply echoed.

    ¡°Haha, there are President Liu and Mr Darren in entrepreneurial media. One is in charge of music, and the other is in charge of economics. We¡¯ll be following behind you. We¡¯re sure to make a profit. Let¡¯s have a toast first.¡±

    Everyone raised their sses.

    ¡°Mr Darren, how do you have time toe to China this time? We¡¯ve invited you many times, but it seemed like you are quite busy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my wife came to China a while ago. I¡¯m here to pick her up this time.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    PS: from April 1 to April 7, 2017, this book will be avable for free for seven days on the QQ reading website. It is a small benefit to repay the support of many fans for Nichang over the years. Those who like Nichang can download the website and start reading ¡ª

    In addition, Nichang¡¯s new article is in the preparatory stage. It will be released around April or May. Mydies can pay attention to it.

    Leng Ye would end here. Thank youdies for apanying me all the way.

    The next ten short chapters were Liu Yunlong vs Li Yi. So, how happy for my readers as these extra chapters were free for reading. After Liu Li finished, the extra chapters of Gong Yi vs Bai Beibei will be introduced soon.

    Thank you (give a kiss)

 Chapter 1210 - Liu Yunlong and Li Yi

    <h4>Chapter 1210: Liu Yunlong and Li Yi</h4>

    ¡°Mrs Darren? Mr Darren¡¯s wife is Chinese?¡±

    Darren nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Mr Darren was born into a prestigious family and is worth hundreds of millions of dors. The woman who is lucky enough to marry Mr Darren, it is her blessing.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t put it that way. My wife is very good.¡± Darren gave a thumbs up.

    ¡°Haha, it seems that Mr Darren loves his wife very much. Both of you have a deep love for each other.¡±

    Darren raised his eyebrows and did notment. ¡°My wife will be here soon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something to look forward to.¡±

    Liu Yunlong listened to everyone¡¯s conversation and was not interested. He lowered his eyes and lit a cigarette.

    His assistant, Xiao Tian, immediately bent down and whispered, ¡°Yunlong, smoke less and protect your voice.¡±

    Liu Yunlong took a puff of the cigarette and slowly exhaled. The smoke shrouded his handsome face and he furrowed his brows. He wondered what kind of person she had married.

    He wanted to ask her.

    He wanted to ask her why she had suddenly married and whether that person treated her well.

    But forget it, he had no face. In her eyes, he would always be a traitor, a person with a dirty body.

    At this moment, the door to the private room was pushed open and a gentle figure appeared.

    Darren immediately stood up. ¡°Keely, over here.¡±

    The entire private room was gasping. Everyone¡¯s eyes shed with shock. What a beautiful person.

    ¡°Darren, sorry, there was a traffic jam on the road. I¡¯mte.¡±

    This voice...

    Liu Yunlong raised his head immediately. The person opposite him was... Li Yi.

    Today, Li Yi was wearing a long green dress. The long dress outlined her soft and graceful curves. The hem of the dress fell on her ankles. She wore white high heels, and the thin crystal buckle entuated her smooth muscles.

    Darren helped her to pull out a chair, and she sat down gracefully.

    She raised her eyes, and her watery eyes met Liu Yunlong¡¯s. After a moment of surprise, she nodded her head in a distant and polite manner.

    ¡°Mrs Darren is a beauty. No wonder Mr Darren loves her so much,¡± someone said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mrs Darren. Both of you are born to be a couple.¡±

    Li Yi pursed her lips and smiled as she faced everyone¡¯s praise.

    Darren held her little hand that was ced on the table.

    Liu Yunlong looked at the sweet interaction between the two of them. It turned out that she married Darren!

    She had a good marriage!

    Ever since he found out that she was married, he hoped that she would be happy. He did not expect her to be so happy.

    He was very delighted when he saw her happiness. However, he felt that a needle had pierced deeply into his brain. His nerve endings began to hurt.

    ¡°Yunlong, your cigarette...¡± his assistant Xiao Tian reminded him.

    Liu Yunlong looked down and saw that half of the cigarette had been lit. The scarlet me had burned his index finger.

    ¡°President Liu, why are you smoking? Put it out quickly. Your voice is priceless. You have to protect it well.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I think President Liu just needs a woman to care about him. President Liu, Look how happy Mr Darren is. You should hurry up and find one too. There have been a lot of women like you and they all flocked together. All these years, not only have you been single, but there hasn¡¯t even been a rumour about you. I¡¯m quite curious. President Liu, what kind of woman do you like?¡±

    The woman he liked...

    Liu Yunlong looked up at Li Yi.

    Li Yi did not look at him. She was intimately whispering to Darren.

    From the moment she entered, she nced at him.

    Putting out half a cigarette in the ashtray, Liu Yunlong said in a low voice, ¡°I used to have a woman I liked very much. Other than her, I never thought that I would marry another woman. However, I made a mistake and she left me.¡±

    When everyone heard that, theyughed immediately, ¡°Everyone has made mistakes in their lives, especially men. As long as they admit their mistakes and change themselves, women can still give you a chance. Moreover, for someone like President Liu, which woman would be willing to leave you? I think she just makes it awkward, she wants you to go and coax her.¡±

    Everyone words made Liu Yunlongughed at himself. What did these people know?

    He was wrong.

    This mistake was not worth forgiving.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Liu Yunlong stood up and left.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with President Liu? He seems to be in a bad mood. Is there a woman in this world who would reject President Liu? ...¡± everyone did not believe it.

    ¡°Keely, Keely, What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Darren noticed that Li Yi was in a daze.

    Li Yi came back to her senses and the corner of her mouth twitched. ¡°Oh, nothing.¡±

    ......

    In the bathroom.

    Liu Yunlong used cold water to wash his face and looked at the man in the mirror. As the youngest king of the new generation of singers, he could easily reach out and get whatever he wanted, but he seemed to have lost his soul.

    Heh.

    Heughed.

    After leaving the bathroom and walking along the corridor, a young and beautiful girl walked in front of him. She had big breasts and was known as the goddess of the new generation of otakus, Qian Qian.

    ¡°Liu Yunlong.¡± Qian Qian¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Liu Yunlong. ¡°What a coincidence to meet you here. Are you here with your friends?¡±

    Liu Yunlong had a slight impression of this girl. She had a sweet appearance and a strong background. She just debuted and used her generous resources to take on a popr immortal drama. He went to record the theme song and was pestered by this girl ever since.

    She liked him very much.

    Liu Yunlong nodded indifferently and left.

    ¡°Liu Yunlong, why are you ignoring me?¡± The girl¡¯s slender white fingers tugged at his sleeve. She blinked her charming big eyes. ¡°I sent you messages and called you, but you didn¡¯t pick up. You¡¯re making me so sad...¡±

    Liu Yunlong pulled his sleeve back. ¡°Sorry, I have something to do. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    He walked forward.

    Qian Qian chased after him. ¡°Liu Yunlong, aren¡¯t you being too cold? Yes, I like you and am madly chasing after you. It¡¯s said that when women chase men it would be like just a veil between them and it¡¯s easy. Why do I feel like there are mountains and rivers between us?¡±

    ¡°Liu Yunlong, when are you free? Let¡¯s go out and y together.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yunlong, you...¡±

    The man¡¯s legs were long and his footsteps were fast. No matter how fast she chased after him, he reached the turning point.

    Qian Qian was furious. She quickly ran forward and blocked Liu Yunlong¡¯s path. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±

    Liu Yunlong frowned slightly and showed his impatience. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I want to chase you.¡±

    ¡°I have someone I like.¡±

    ¡°Where is that person? Let me see if she¡¯s prettier than me.¡±

    Liu Yunlong, ...

    He turned aside and walked away.

    ¡°Hey, Liu Yunlong!¡± Qian Qian stood on her tiptoes and kissed his beautiful thin lips directly.

    Liu Yunlong turned his head to avoid her kiss and her kissnded on his cheek.

    At this moment, a gentle and beautiful figure walked toward them. Li Yi was there.

    She stopped and looked at the two people in front of her.

 Chapter 1211 - Canâ€™t Stand Men Touching Me (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1211: Can¡¯t Stand Men Touching Me (2)</h4>

    Liu Yunlong was surprised at Qian Qian¡¯s boldness. He reached out quickly and pushed her away.

    It was right at this moment that he saw Li Yi standing in front of him.

    Their eyes met. He remained calm while she grew flustered. Li Yi turned around quickly and left.

    ¡°Xiao Yi!¡± Liu Yunlong yelled as he chased her immediately with long strides. He reached out and grabbed her slender wrist.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, listen to me. It¡¯s not what it looks like, I have absolutely nothing to do with her,¡± Liu Yunlong exined nervously.

    Li Yi turned to look at him. Her eyes, though filled with tears, showed no emotion. ¡°Can you let me go?¡±

    Liu Yunlong froze.

    ¡°I would like to go to the washroom.¡±

    Liu Yunlong saw the women¡¯s restroom in front of him.

    It was at this moment that he realised she had came out only to use to restroom and she did not care at all that she had seen him with another woman.

    ¡°Xiao Yi,¡± Liu Yunlong lowered his striking eyes, ¡°Do you still remember me? We¡¯ve been friends ever since we were young children and we¡¯ve known each other for practically decades. I refuse to believe you¡¯d forget me so easily.¡±

    A voice broke the tension.

    ¡°Keely, why are you here?¡± Darren asked.

    Li Yi pulled her wrist back forcefully and walked towards Darren, ¡°Oh I happened to bump into Mr Liu.¡±

    Darren looked at Li Yi before averting his gaze to Liu Yunlong, ¡°Chief Liu, are you and Keely old friends?¡±

    Liu Yunlong froze at the question. He hurriedly gathered himself and said, ¡°Yes, we know each other.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence! Chief Liu, when are you free then? Would you like to join us for a gathering sometime?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Darren squeezed Li Yi¡¯s shoulders warmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the private room.¡±

    The corners of Li Yi¡¯s lips lifted into a beautiful and gentle smile, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Darren hugged Li Yi¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the private room.¡±

    Liu Yunlong looked at the retreating figures.

    ¡°Liu Yunlong, they¡¯re already so far gone. Why do you keep looking at them? Do you like her? She looked like she was married.¡±

    Qian Qian stepped up beside Liu Yunlong.

    Liu Yunlong nced at Qian Qian and warned, ¡± I don¡¯t like people who gossip, so stay away from me in the future!¡±

    Liu Yunlong marched ahead.

    Everyone left the hotel lobby after dinner. Outside the confines of the hotel, it had begun to pour.

    ¡°Keely, the car is parked right there. It¡¯s not that far, we can run there together,¡± Darren said as he took off his jacket to shield Li Yi from the rain.

    Before he could do so, Xiao Tian, his assistant, walked over and handed him a ck umbre.

    ¡°Mr Darren, here¡¯s an umbre for you.¡±

    ¡°What about Mr Liu then?¡±

    Li Yi nced around and saw that Liu Yunlong, a figure of handsomeness, was walking far ahead in the rain.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Keely.¡±

    When Li Yi and Darren both got into the car, he looked at the rearview mirror and said, ¡± Keely, it appears Mr Liu¡¯s car has been following us the whole time. His car is behind us now.¡±

    Li Yi turned around to see if this was true. Seeing that it was, she sunk into silence.

    Later in her room, as LiYi dried her hair with a clean towel, her slender white fingers drew the curtains opened slightly. She saw a luxury car parked downstairs. This meant Liu Yunlong hadn¡¯t left.

    Darren came to stand behind her.

    ¡°Keely,¡± he looked downstairs, ¡°Was Chief Liu the person you were referring to in your story?¡±

    Hearing this, Li Yi¡¯s beautiful face broke into a faint smile and she nodded slightly.

    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t thought of marrying another man aside from him.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you break up? Did he make a mistake?¡±

    He had mentioned in the hotel room earlier that he made a mistake after all.

    ¡°He slept with another woman,¡± Li Yi said.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°He was drugged.¡±

    ¡°Keely, since he was drugged, wouldn¡¯t his actions be understandable? He has remained single ever since both of you broke up. It¡¯s clear he¡¯s been waiting for you to return. Why don¡¯t you reconcile with him?¡±

    Li Yi nced back at Darren, ¡°Why don¡¯t you like women then?¡±

    Darren shrugged, ¡°I can¡¯t stand it when women touch me.¡± He was gay and only liked men.

    Li Yi raised her eyebrows, ¡± You see, my situation is the same as yours. I can¡¯t stand men touching me.¡±

    Darren looked forlorn as he reached out and stroked Li Yi¡¯s hair, ¡± We¡¯re not the abandoned children of God, we¡¯ll find our own happiness eventually.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll head back to my room to rest for the night. Goodnight, Keely¡±, Darren said as he left.

    Li Yi looked at the luxurious car downstairs and slowly leaned her head against the wall, closing her eyes gently.

    The next morning, Liu Yunlong was awakened by a phone call. He had shut his eyes for a short whilest night as he rested in the chair and somehow he had managed to sleep in it for the entire night. He took his phone out and peered at it, his eyes bloodshot.

    ¡°Hello...¡± he trailed off.

    ¡°Hello, is this Mr Liu? Your mother had chest pains this morning and she would like to meet you. Is it convenient for you toe on down to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle right away.¡±

    Liu Yunlong threw his phone into the passenger seat and looked upstairs. He started the engine and left quickly.

    When Liu Yunlong got to the hospital, he headed for the VIP ward.

    He pushed the door open, ¡°Mom, how are you feeling?¡±

    His mothery on the hospital bed. While her hair was almost white, her old age had not dampened her energy and vitals. When she saw her son, she broke into a kind smile, ¡°Ah Long, the doctor did some checks just now, I¡¯m fine. I just missed you, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s been a long while since you¡¯ve spent time with me.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Liu Yunlong suddenly felt guilty. His focus had entirely been on Li Yi recently.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I recently went overseas to hold a concert. I was busy so I didn¡¯t call you. I¡¯ll spend more time with you in the future.¡±

    Madam Liu held Liu Yunlong¡¯s hand, ¡°Ah Long, there¡¯s no sense in neglecting your body just to earn more money. Earning money is merely an endless pursuit. You, on the other hand, should rest more.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand, Mom.¡±

    Noticing her son¡¯s gloomy expression, Madam Liu said, ¡°Ah Long, I¡¯m not trying to rush you, but have you found Little Yi? It¡¯s been almost seven years. Why haven¡¯t we heard anything about her?¡±

    Liu Yunlong¡¯s face stiffened. He lowered his eyes and pursed his lips shut.

    ¡°Ah Long, it has been seven years since you said youmitted that scoundrel¡¯s crime. Xiao Yi has left for seven years as well. How long must we wait till we hear from her?¡±

    ¡°As people who grew up in the mountains, we may not have much, but we value our friendships and we always keep our promises. Both of you were childhood sweethearts ¨C Xiao Yi refused to attend a key provincial university when she was eighteen just to follow you to the big city even though you had no concrete ns! Her parents may have passed away, but prior to their death, they refused to forgive her and now you¡¯re all she has!¡±

    Madam Liu let out an audible and frustrated sigh, ¡°You mentioned that Xiao Yi has trouble conversing in othernguages. She is also really simple-minded. I wonder how she¡¯s doing abroad and whether she¡¯s eating enough. I feel my heart being torn by a knife whenever I think about this.¡±

    She ced her hand over her heart.

    ¡°Mom, the doctor warned that you can¡¯t get too agitated,¡± Liu Yunlong said.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be agitated? Son, have you really heard nothing from Xiaoyi at all?¡±, Madam Liu retorted.

    Liu Yunlong avoided his mother¡¯s gaze and shook his head, ¡°Not yet.¡±

 Chapter 1212 - You Canâ€™t Take Advantage (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1212: You Can¡¯t Take Advantage (3)</h4>

    Liu Yunlong avoided his mother¡¯s gaze and shook his head.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Keep looking then, I have faith in you that you will find her one day. For as long as you fail to find her, you will remain single. Xiao Yi is the only daughter-inw I will approve of!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Liu Yunlong nodded.

    Liu Yunlong also felt that Li Yi was the only daughter-inw fit to be a part of the Liu family.

    Since she was married, he would just remain single.

    He would not marry anyone else.

    Liu Yunlong arrived at the doctor¡¯s office. His mother got out of bed and walked around. Standing by the window, she looked out at thewn, where the sun shone on the patients basking in its warmth. She noticed a familiar figure and her eyes immediately widened. Her wrinkled hands gripped the window frame tightly.

    ¡°Xiao Yi?¡± she muttered to herself in disbelief.

    It really was Xiao Yi! She couldn¡¯t possibly be mistaken!

    Madam Liu hurriedly turned around and ran out of her room.

    Li Yi took the elevator up to the eighth floor. She was here to visit her assistant who had a small ident yesterday. She wandered around, looking for the ward.

    A voice broke out from behind her, ¡°Xiao Yi?¡±

    Li Yi snapped her head back and stood in shock.

    ¡°Auntie?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± Madam Liu said as she breathed heavily. With tears in her eyes, she ran forward and hugged Li Yi, ¡°Xiao Yi, it¡¯s really you. I¡¯m so happy, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡±

    Li Yi¡¯s eyes had also begun to fill with tears. She no longer had any rtives alive and Auntie Liu was the only one she had left, well, apart from Liu Yunlong, that is.

    Auntie Liu had treated her extremely well ever since she was a little girl and loved her like her own, which made feel even more special.

    ¡°Auntie Liu, I¡¯ve missed you so much. How¡¯s your health?¡± Li Yi asked.

    ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Madam Liu replied in one breath. Meeting Li Yi like this made her really happy. She held Li Yi¡¯s small hand in hers and together, they ran towards her ward.

    ¡°Lets go to my room and have a good talk!¡±

    Holding a file of medical records in one hand, Liu Yunlong pushed the door of the ward open. Laughter rung out, this voice!

    Liu Yunlong was stunned for a moment, before heposed himself and pushed the door the rest of the way open. Li Yi was sitting near the side of the room, her hand resting in his mother¡¯s, chatting away with her.

    He was overwhelmed.

    Madam Liu nced towards the door and saw her son standing there with a look of utter surprise on his face.

    ¡°Ah Long,e here! Are you dumbfounded as well? Xiao Yi, I¡¯ve found Xiao Yi!¡± she eximed.

    Li Yi snuck a look at Liu Yunlong and she smiled slightly.

    ¡°Ah Long,e over quickly!¡± Madam Liu waved him over.

    Liu Yunlong walked over inrge strides, ¡°Mom.¡± He turned to look at her and found his gaze drifting towards Li Yi. When his gaze finallynded on Li Yi, his mother said, ¡°Xiao Yi, this son of mine can¡¯t even speak properly when he¡¯s in your presence. He¡¯s been searching for you all over for the past seven years!¡±

    Li Yi avoided Liu Yunlong¡¯s gaze and smiled at Mother Liu instead.

    Madam Liu grabbed hold of her son¡¯s hand and ced it gently on Li Yi¡¯s small hand. She pressed her frail hand on top of theirs, ¡°Our family is finally reunited.¡±

    Liu Yunlong¡¯s palm felt big and rough, with many calluses running across it. Li Yi¡¯s beautiful face froze and she felt the urge to pull her hand back.

    ¡°Auntie, I need to tell you something, I¡¯m already...¡± she said.

    Before she could finish, Liu Yunlong curled his fingers around Li Yi¡¯s soft hand and said, ¡°Mom, its great that you found Li Yi. We won¡¯t ever be separated from each other again in the future.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The warmth radiating from his palm spread slowly across her skin. Li Yi felt a wave of difort rising and she pulled her hand back forcefully. Standing up, she said, ¡± Auntie, let me get you a ss of water.¡±

    Liu Yunlong instantly felt a gush of cold air hit his palm where Li Yi¡¯s hand had been. He froze for a moment then withdrew his hand dejectedly.

    Madam Liu did not seem to notice the strange atmosphere between the two of them. Shemented happily, ¡°Ah Long, don¡¯t you think Xiao Yi has gotten even more beautiful since thest time we saw her?¡±

    Liu Yunlong watched Li Yi, who has standing by the window. The sunlight came down in rays, gliding across her body, radiating it as if there was a warm glowing from her. It seemed that even the natural smile lines on her face were beautiful.

    Yes, she was bing even more beautiful as the years passed, he thought.

    She had lost her air of innocence and in ce, her facial features had grown and she had blossomed into a young woman.

    Li Yi turned around and saw that Liu Yunlong was staring at her with his deep, dark eyes. His eyes burned with passion and she could tell he was deeply infatuated with her.

    Li Yi blushed instantly, ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t have to humour me.¡±

    ¡°Humour you? Xiao Yi, just look at my son and see if I¡¯m joking. He¡¯s practically going crazy from just looking at you,¡± Madam Liu covered her mouth andughed.

    Li Yi¡¯ looked down, her long eyshes brushing her soft skin. She handed her a ss of water, ¡°Auntie, drink some water.¡±

    Madam Liu reached out for the ss, ¡°Xiao Yi, now that you¡¯re back, let¡¯s choose an auspicious day together and quickly settle your marriage with Ah Long. Once you two are married, both of you have to give me a grandchild quickly. Xiao Yi, although your body is slender, your butt is perky enough. It¡¯s easy to raise..¡± she stopped as Li Yi hissed in pain.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Li Yi had identally poured some water onto her body.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, what¡¯s wrong? Did you injure yourself?¡± Liu Yunlong sprinted over and took a tissue to help wipe her down.

    He suddenly stopped short while wiping. It was at that moment that he realised what he was doing. The light purple dress she was wearing clung to her chest where the water had spilled. He found his hand pressing into a soft curve. She had been blessed with just the right bosom size and her figure was exquisite. His rough fingers brushed across her skin, which felt as soft as cotton candy.

    Liu Yunlong¡¯s waist and abdomen stiffened. All the blood in his body instantly rushed to his brain.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he apologised, standing up straight.

    Li Yi quickly turned around. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Madam Liu grinned, ¡± Ah Long, this is your fault! Both of you aren¡¯t married yet, you can¡¯t take advantage of her!¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± Liu Yunlong looked at Li Yi.

    Li Yi tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear nervously, her face slightly pale.

    ¡°Auntie, my clothes are wet. I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±

    She was just about to go as Liu Yunlong grabbed her slender wrist.

    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for you to go out like this. I¡¯ll have my assistant send you a new set of clothes and you can change in the bathroom after.¡±

    Li Yi nced down at her wet chest. She figured this was the only way.

    The clothes arrived quickly and Liu Yunlong proceeded to hand them to Li Yi swiftly.

    ¡°For the past two years, my mom¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been at its best. She often suffers from chest pains and the doctor has warned repeatedly that she can¡¯t be agitated nor can she get too excited. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t told her about you. I hope you won¡¯t take to heart what she said just now,¡± Liu Yunlong said.

    Li Yi grabbed hold of the clothes and smiled forcefully, ¡°I understand. For the sake of Auntie¡¯s health, I won¡¯t mention anything to her.¡±

    She entered the bathroom and closed the door.

    Liu Yunlong looked at the tightly shut door in front of him and found that he didn¡¯t want to leave.

    He moved his right hand from his trouser pocket and his fingertips were still warm from grazing her skin before. He couldn¡¯t get Li Yi¡¯s beautiful curves out of his head. His mother had mentioned her butt was perky and it was true. In thest seven years, Li Yi¡¯s figure had changed, bing more exquisite and stunning.

    Liu Yunlong¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and his lower body was poised to move.

 Chapter 1213 - You Are Filthy (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1213: You Are Filthy (4)</h4>

    Liu Yunlong did not touch Li Yi during the period they were together.

    This was primarily so for two reasons: firstly, he had been taught not to and secondly, he had always been a traditional man. They weren¡¯t married, so it wouldn¡¯t have been appropriate to touch her, no matter how difficult it was to control himself not to.

    When he had been drugged, he had hugged her tightly and desired to have her. However, she pushed him away forcefully and ran away. A woman came in then and he thought she¡¯de back for him. He called out her name throughout the night ¨C he had been so happy! He thought Ning Qing had acknowledged the bright future he had ahead of him. He wanted to marry her.

    s, the woman he¡¯d been with that night was not her.

    During the seven years that Li Yi had been absent from his life, Liu Yunlong did not once think about the events of that night. Now that she was back again, he found his mind drifting towards it.

    He looked at the door shut tightly in front of him and closed his eyes. He imagined her changing inside, taking off her clothes. He snapped himself out of his reverie ¨C he was being really ungentlemanly.

    Liu Yunlong panted for a moment, then turned around to leave.

    ¡°Ah!¡± a soft cry came from the other side of the door and broke the silence.

    ¡°Xiao Yi!¡± Liu Yunlong pushed the door open immediately, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, are you okay?¡±

    Li Yi stood by the sink with her back towards him. The long dress outlined her willowy frame. His eyes zeroed in on the small part of the zipper on the dress that was caught in her hair. This must have been why she let out the soft cry.

    Their eyes met in the mirror. Realising just then that he had barged in, Li Yi panicked and quickly used both her arms to cover herself as she moved swiftly to the side.

    ¡°Why did you barge in here? Get out!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yi, Ah Long, what are both of you doing?¡± Madam Liu, who had been in the room and heard themotion, asked with concern.

    Liu Yunlong reached forward and covered Li Yi¡¯s small cherry coloured lips that were just about to part. He called out, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s chat for a while.¡±

    Madam Liu agreed happily, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu Yunlong pressed his body against his, covering her mouth with one hand and holding her slender waist with the other. Li Yi felt a clean, unfamiliar masculine scent engulf her senses.

    Her face turned pale and she immediately reached out to push him away, ¡°Let go! I won¡¯t scream anymore!¡±

    Liu Yunlong looked down at her, cradled in his arms. Her clear, watery eyes held his gaze with unmatched fear and resistance, showing him how much she disliked his touch.

    Liu Yunlong let go of her slowly and zipped up her dress.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be returning to China with Darren in two days. You can¡¯t keep lying to Auntie like this. I¡¯m already married and I¡¯m very happy with my life. This is a fact that can¡¯t be changed, so stop waiting around for me. I heard that you¡¯ve been getting by pretty well these few years. You¡¯re already in your thirties and you should be finding a good girl to fall in love with. I¡¯m sure Auntie will like her if it¡¯s someone you love. She will slowly change her mind about who you should have as your marriage partner. Finally, I hope you¡¯ll continue to be happy in the future.¡±

    Li Yi straightened her dress and reached out to open the door.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, don¡¯t leave me!¡± Liu Yunlong hugged her tightly from behind.

    His body radiated heat, making Li Yi shudder. Her body suddenly tensed up like a rock.

    ¡°Tell me this isn¡¯t true!¡± Liu Yunlong hugged her tightly and pressed his face against her hair.

    ¡°You¡¯re not married and you couldn¡¯t possibly have forgotten about us! You¡¯ve loved me as much as I¡¯ve loved you even though we haven¡¯t been together these past seven years! This is merely a joke you¡¯re ying on me. Are you trying to punish me for the mistakes I made seven years ago?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough!¡± Li Yi pried his fingers off her one by one, ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten about what happened in the past. Please don¡¯t mention it anymore!¡±

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly have forgotten about us!¡± Liu Yunlong grimaced in pain and suppressed his anger. He then turned her around to face him and held her small beautiful face in his two big hands.

    ¡°I will help you remember the past now!¡± he smiled with bloodshot eyes and leaned over, kissing her soft red lips.

    Li Yi¡¯s eyes widened instantly as their lips touched. Her breath stopped. Memories of the events from seven years ago flooded into her mind all at once. She was in that dark room again, the sanctimonious man forcing her into a corner, her clothes torn in a pile, the man panting into her ear like a beast and her feeling so much pain she felt she was about to die.

    Disgusting! It felt so disgusting!

    Li Yi pressed firmly against Liu Yunlong¡¯s chest and pushed him away.

    Liu Yunlong had been taken by surprise. When their lips touched, his entire body went limp and numb. Her lips smelled so good, its fragrance seeped into his skin and sent his mind into a frenzy.

    He wanted her!

    The next thing he knew, he was pushed away mercilessly. He nced sideways and saw Li Yi standing over the sink vomiting uncontrobly. As she hurled her insides out into the sink, Liu Yunlong stood frozen on the spot and clenched his fists tightly. His gaze was gloomy and desperate.

    ¡°I kissed you and you couldn¡¯t stand it so much so that you had to vomit?¡± he asked dejectedly.

    Li Yi¡¯s small face was as white as a sheet. She finally forced herself to stop heaving but she did not lift her gaze to face him.

    ¡°Yes, I couldn¡¯t stand your touch because ever since you¡¯ve slept with other women you¡¯re no longer the man I knew, you¡¯re filthy!¡±

    The veins on Liu Yunlong¡¯s forehead throbbed with ferocious intensity. Her reaction was just as he¡¯d expected.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t bother me anymore and maintain some dignity for yourself. Whenever I see you now, I get so ufortable I feel like vomiting,¡± Li Yi straightened her dress and left the bathroom swiftly.

    Liu Yunlong was the only one left in the empty bathroom. Li Yi¡¯sst sentence echoed in his ears. As it¡¯d turned out, her disgust towards him had seeped deep into her bones. This was theplete opposite of how they were like in the past.

    Liu Yunlong felt weak and leaned against the cold wall. The corners of his eyes warmed and he felt his eyes fill up with tears. The men who lived in the mountains where he¡¯de from stood tall and strong despite adversity. They only shed blood, not tears. He couldn¡¯t be like those men ¨C he felt himself lose control and his shoulders tremble. He lowered his head and wept until his voice became so weak he could no longer make a sound.

    In a bar, Liu Yunlong poured the contents of several wine bottles into sses in front of him. Xiao Tian, his assistant, looked at him with grave concern.

    ¡°Uncle Liu, please stop drinking. You¡¯ve been here for two days. You must be careful not to damage your voice.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Liu Yunlong cocked his head towards Xiao Tian and smiled, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? If I damage my voice, I just won¡¯t sing anymore.¡±

    Xiao Tian sucked in a breath of cold air.

    ¡°Yunlong, are you sure about this? Do you even know what the consequences are of damaging your voice? God, how could you even have such thoughts?¡± Xiao Tian asked in exasperation.

    Liu Yunlong remained silent and continued drinking.

    ¡°Liu Yunlong, why are you drinking here alone?¡± Qian Qian eximed and ran over to him with a sweet smile on her face.

    Liu Yunlong nced at her and sneered, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Qian Qian asked in disbelief, ¡°You don¡¯t remember me?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Liu Yunlong spat out coldly.

    Qian Qian was furious. What was wrong with this man?

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I listen to you?¡±

    Liu Yunlong pursed his lips shut, grabbed the wine bottle in front of him, stood up and left.

    At this moment, the front doors of the bar swung open. Darren and Li Yi stood in the doorway.

 Chapter 1214 - I Donâ€™t Want to Be You (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1214: I Don¡¯t Want to Be You (5)</h4>

    After stepping into the room, Darren helped Li Yi take her windbreaker off and he handed it to the waiter. Li Yi smiled gently at him, as if to thank him for the sweet gesture.

    To the watchful eye of a mere observer, their rtionship seemed really strong.

    Liu Yunlong was taken by surprise at this sight and he stood rooted to the ground, watching them.

    Darren felt a gaze follow his every move and looked up to find that Liu Yunlong had been staring at the both of them.

    ¡°Chief Liu,¡± Darren called.

    Li Yi followed Darren¡¯s voice and her eyes met Liu Yunlong¡¯s. He turned to leave, walking to Qian Qian¡¯s side, putting one arm around her waist and pressing her against the bar counter. He lowered his head and buried them in Qian Qian¡¯s neck. One would most certainly have thought that they were kissing.

    Qian Qian¡¯s eyes widened in fear. When she finally broke out of her panic induced trance, the mixture of Liu Yunlong¡¯s clean, masculine scent and the whiff of wine made her legs go soft. Her heart pounded rapidly in her chest but she was determined not to let her nervousness show. She smiled sweetly and reached out to hug his broad shoulders.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re switching gears too quickly?¡±

    Liu Yunlong lowered his eyes and did not speak.

    His thin lips hovered a few millimeters from Qian Qian¡¯s skin.

    Seeing this, Darren walked over with Li Yi, ¡°Chief Liu, is this your girlfriend?¡±

    Liu Yunlong held Qian Qian in his arms and turned around. He nodded, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my girlfriend.¡±

    He immediately looked to Li Yi to see her reaction, but her face remained nk. She averted his gaze, turning instead to Qian Qian and shooting her a polite and friendly smile.

    Liu Yunlong¡¯s heart sank and he felt really stupid for hoping for more from her. She had made it clear two days ago that she wanted nothing to do with him and yet he still hadn¡¯t given up on her. He felt childish for using Qian Qian to spite her. As it turned out, she truly didn¡¯t seem to care.

    He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around this ¨C how could she suddenly stop feeling the love she¡¯d felt for him in the past?

    Qian Qian followed Li Yi with a curious gaze. What did Liu Yunlong like about her?

    ¡°Chief Liu, we shan¡¯t bother you anymore. Let¡¯s meet another day,¡± Darren said as he steered Li Yi away.

    The moment they left, Liu Yunlong let go of Qian Qian quickly. He slumped back down into his seat and continued drinking.

    ¡°Hey, Liu Yunlong, did you hug me just now to spite that woman?¡± Qian Qian asked.

    Liu Yunlong ignored her and took a swig of the bottle of wine in front of him. He gulped it down in the blink of an eye.

    Qian Qian snorted, ¡°You¡¯re such an ungrateful person. You used me to spite her and immediately after you were done with me, you pushed me aside. However, I still have a soft spot for you so I shall sit and have a drink with you.¡±

    Qian Qian called the waiter over and ordered a ss of wine.

    An hour flew by as Liu Yunlong drowned himself in alcohol. Xiao Tian, his assistant, and Qian Qian helped him up to his hotel room.

    The moment they entered the room, Xiao Tian¡¯s cellphone rang. He hung up hurriedly and said, ¡°Qian Qian, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s been happening to Yunlong the past couple of days. He¡¯s been drinking at the bar everyday and it seems that he has caused some trouble. I just got a call from thepany asking me to hurry back to the office. I¡¯ll leave you to take care of Yunlong.¡±

    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±

    Xiao Tian shut the door and left. Qian Qian struggled to steer Liu Yunlong to the bed as he was much too heavy for her small frame to handle. He tripped over his own feet and fell on the bed, pulling Qian Qian along with him.

    As shey on top of him, Liu Yunlong closed his eyes and muttered softly, ¡°Xiao Yi, Xiao Yi...¡±

    Qian Qian traced her fingers along the outlines of his body, ¡°Don¡¯t call her Xiao Yi anymore. She¡¯s married! You have to cherish the person in front of you instead. What about me?¡±

    ¡°Feel this,¡± she whispered softly as she traced his fingers over her skin, ¡°Do you like it? There are so many guys practically drooling over this.¡±

    Liu Yunlong¡¯s mind, though in an alcohol-induced dizzying fog, suddenly jolted at the thought of how Xiao Yi had felt when he had touched her two days ago. His fingertips burned as he recalled how her skin felt and he felt his desire rise. He gulped and quickly turned over, pressing Qian Qian under him.

    He opened his eyes slowly. Qian Qian asked, ¡°Are you awake? Do you like me? I like you so much so that tonight I¡¯m willing to let you do anything you want to me.¡±

    Qian Qian slid the thin strap off her shoulder. She suddenly felt a gush of cold air across her body. She looked down and realised Liu Yunlong had flipped over onto the ground. He closed his eyes in disappointment and spat out, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Qian Qian sat up immediately and noticed the growing tent in the front of Liu Yunlong¡¯s trousers.

    ¡°Why did you tell me to leave? Don¡¯t you want me?¡±

    Liu Yunlong breathed heavily, ¡°I don¡¯t want you.¡±

    He¡¯d thought she was Xiao Yi. For a brief moment, he¡¯d been over the moon that she was touching him all over but when it hit him that she had hated his touch so much just two days before, a wave of confusion rushed through him.

    Qian Qian was both embarrassed and angry, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what you like about her. Yes, she¡¯s beautiful but don¡¯t you think I¡¯m beautiful as well? Besides, she¡¯s already another man¡¯s wife. You, on the other hand, can only afford to dream about having her. Hmph!¡±

    Qian Qian stormed out of the room in a huff. She felt a burning ball of rage start to form and she knew she needed to get some cold water to calm herself down. As she headed to the bathroom, her mind flooded with a million thoughts. She had a stunning figure, a beautiful face and the number of men who liked her was enough to form a snaking queue. Yet, she only liked Liu Yunlong. It had been love at first sight ¨C he had a mysterious air of masculinity and the way he was eager, patient and experienced all at once mesmerized her. As much as she liked him, she knew he liked that married woman.

    As Qian Qian approached the bathroom door, she noticed two figures squirming in a corner. They looked like two men!

    Qian Qian¡¯s mouth fell open. This was the first time she had seen two gay men in her life. She quickly hid in a corner and peered curiously at them. She watched as they kissed. All of a sudden, a heart-stopping realization hit her. She sucked in a breath of cold air.

    Darren?

    It was him! He was gay!

    Qian Qian turned around and immediately ran back to the room

    ¡°Liu Yunlong, do you have any idea what i saw just now? Oh my god, would you believe it, Darren is actually gay! He was a kissing a man just around the corner. Hey, Liu Yunlong, wake up!¡±

    She shouted at him profusely, but s, he had fallen asleep.

    The next morning, Liu Yunlong peered open his eyes. He felt a throbbing headache start to form at the back of his head. He sat up and pressed his thumb to his temple. How much did he drink yesterday?

    He walked to the bathroom to take a shower but stopped short in his tracks when he noticed Qian Qian sitting on the sofa with her arms crossed.

    He looked at her coldly, ¡°Why are you still here? You have three seconds to leave my room otherwise I¡¯m calling security to kick you out!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that? What a pity! I had some very valuable information about Li Yi,¡± Qian Qian stood up proudly and headed to the door.

    Liu Yunlong¡¯s ears perked up at her name.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Liu Yunlong grabbed Qian Qian¡¯s wrist and stared at her gloomily, ¡°What news do you have?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to know? If you really want to know, you must first give me a kiss.¡±

    Liu Yunlong looked at her with a nk expression on his face.

    Qian Qian sighed audibly, knowing she had no chance of getting a kiss out of the situation, ¡°I saw Darren kissing a manst night. Darren is gay.¡±

 Chapter 1215 - Goodbye(6)

    <h4>Chapter 1215: Goodbye(6)</h4>

    Darren had been caught kissing a man. Darren was gay!

    Liu Yunlong¡¯s squinted his eyes, full of doubt, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Darren is gay. When I was walking to the bathroom yesterday night, I noticed two men kissing and it turned out one of them was Darren! He doesn¡¯t like women. Liu Yunlong, you should be pleased with yourself then because it seems that Li Yi¡¯s perfect marriage is fake!¡± Qian Qian said haughtily.

    When Qian Qian turned to speak to him again, she found that Liu Yunlong had disappeared. She stomped her foot in frustration. Why was he so ungrateful and rude?

    Liu Yunlong slid into his car and dialed Xiao Tian, his assistant.

    ¡°Xiao Tian, I need help locating a certain someone. I need to know where she is right now,¡± Liu Yunlong said hurriedly.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Meanwhile, in a luxury car somewhere, Li Yi looked out at the scenery outside the car window. She knew she had to leave this ce againter today.

    ¡°Keely, are you sure you want to go back to China together? We might not visit this ce again once we leave.¡±

    Li Yi nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want toe back either.

    She¡¯d met Liu Yunlong¡¯s new girlfriendst night. She was beautiful, innocent and cute. She was relieved that she possessed all these good qualities but her heart throbbed in pain at the thought of both of them together.

    Goodbye, Liu Yunlong.

    All of a sudden, she was broken out of her reverie by a loud bang. A car had crashed into theirs. Darren immediately reached out to steady Li Yi, ¡°Keely, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. What happened?¡±

    ¡°I think it might have been a rear-end collision,¡± Darren said as he looked up to see the driver, ¡°Mr Liu?¡±

    Li Yi followed Darren¡¯s gaze and watched as Liu Yunlong got out of the car quickly. He came to her window and tapped on it lightly.

    Li Yi rolled down the car window, revealing Li Yunlong¡¯s handsome face, his features brooding and intense.

    ¡°Are you crazy? Why did you crash the car?¡± Li Yi yelled.

    Liu Yunlong ignored her and shouted, ¡°Get out of the car!¡±

    Li Yi scanned the strange expression on his face, ¡°What do you want? I think I¡¯ve made it pretty clear that I don¡¯t want anything to do with you. You should leave now.¡±

    Liu Yunlong pursed his lips shut and opened the car door.

    ¡°You!¡± Li Yi was stunned.

    Liu Yunlong grabbed her from the car and flipped her over his shoulder. Darren, who had been sitting quietly in his seat, was equally shocked. This unexpected turn of events was unfolding too quickly.

    ¡°Mr Liu, please let go of Keely. She doesn¡¯t want to go wherever it is you¡¯re going with you,¡± Darren said sternly.

    Liu Yunlong nced at Darren quickly and warned, ¡°I¡¯ll have mywyer send the divorce papers to you. Please sign it immediately once you receive it unless you wish to see news of you being gay stered all over the media.¡±

    Liu Yunlong walked away inrge strides.

    Li Yi was thrown into the passenger seat. She tried to get out of the car but Liu Yunlong, anticipating her escape, had locked the door.

    ¡°Liu Yunlong, what are you doing? Were you provoked by someone? Let me out of the car! I have to go back to China with Darren!¡± Li Yi demanded.

    Liu Yunlong leaned over and clicked her seatbelt in ce. He ced two fingers on her soft chin, ¡°Do you like addressing me by my name now?¡±

    Li Yi turned her face away, realizing in some part that this was true. She¡¯d called him Brother Ah Long in the past but never by his full name.

    Liu Yunlong started the engine and pulled out onto the road.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you with the divorce. You can stay at my ce while the papers are being signed. I¡¯ll discuss with my mother the day after tomorrow what we should do about our wedding. Just let me know what style of wedding dresses, rings and rooms you¡¯d like. I¡¯ll fulfil your every request,¡± Liu Yunlong said confidently.

    ¡°Liu Yunlong, I won¡¯t marry you!¡± Li Yi said incredulously.

    ¡°Who will you marry then? That gay man?¡±

    Li Yi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know all about it. I know you won¡¯t answer me even if I ask you questions. In fact, I don¡¯t want to know anything more about this situation. Let¡¯s just move on and leave all this in the past. Marry me, I can make you happy for the rest of your life!¡±

    Li Yi¡¯s face turned pale and she clenched her small fists tightly, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re kidnapping me!¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Liu Yunlong smirked, ¡°You have a cell phone on you. Call 110 to arrest me.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t bear to do that, can you?¡± Liu Yunlong¡¯s eyes looked at Li Yi, exuding warmth.

    ¡°Be my wife then,¡± Liu Yunlong said softly and lovingly.

    When they eventually reached his apartment, Liu Yunlong forbade her from leaving. To show her displeasure, Li Yi locked herself in her room. Her door remained shut even as the maids brought an onught of tes of delicious food to her door.

    Liu Yunlong studied the situation. He hadn¡¯t gone out once since he¡¯d brought Li Yi home. When the maid brought the untouched food down, he frowned and asked, ¡°She still won¡¯t eat?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she hasn¡¯t eaten for two meals. She couldn¡¯t possibly starve herself to death right?¡± the maid asked worriedly.

    ¡°Got it. You can go back to the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Liu Yunlong walked to the tightly shut door and looked down at it. He resisted the urge to knock on the door and went back to his room to grab his guitar.

    He stood outside Li Yi¡¯s room and plucked the guitar strings melodically, singing, ¡°The little rabbit opened the door obediently, open it quickly, I want toe in.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the maid downstairsughed. She couldn¡¯t believe her boss was actually singing the nursery rhyme, ¡®The Little Rabbit Obediently¡±.

    His raspy voice was filled with care and love. It was so sweet-sounding and pleasant to hear.

    As Liu Yunlong¡¯s melodic voice filled the air, the maid started to blush. She had seen numerous men pour their emotions into songs. In fact, one of them had performed an awful rendition of ¡°Two Tigers¡± on a balcony and had proceeded to cry, howl and beg his wife. The stark contrast in the manner with which her boss was coaxing thedy in the room and the men she¡¯d seen over the course of her life had never been more apparent.

    Her boss was so perfect, he could have been a model.

    From inside the room, Li Yi¡¯s ears perked up at the soft singing outside her door. The beautiful smile lines on her face softened under the dim yellow light and the corners of her lips rose.

    She heard footsteps walking away from the door and a few minutester, she heard a knock on the door. The maid was back. She bit her lower lip and opened the door.

    In the studio, Liu Yunlong rxed into the soft ck leather of his office chair. He looked down at the magazine on the table.

    Xiao Tian knocked on the door and came into the room.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Liu Yunlong chucked the magazine away hurriedly but before he could toss it out of sight, Xiao Tian had stolen a few nces at its cover. It advertised wedding dress and rings.

    ¡°Look, Yunlong, Tong Da called earlier and he wishes to hold a concert where you¡¯d appear as his important guest.¡±

    Tong Da had been one of the mentors on the talent show Liu Yunlong had appeared on many years ago. He¡¯d been the only one who recognised his talent. He gave Liu Yunlong his seal of approval and it was precisely this nod of recognition that opened the door of opportunities to Liu Yunlong. He remained immensely grateful towards Tong Da for this.

    ¡°Yunlong, Tong Da hasn¡¯t been very popr in the music scene recently. I think he¡¯s trying to take advantage of you and your poprity, especially since you¡¯re almost like a god in the industry right now,¡± Xiao Tian said.

 Chapter 1216 - Donâ€™t TouChapter Me (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1216: Don¡¯t Touch Me (7)</h4>

    ¡°He did me a favour.¡±

    ¡°What favour, Yun Long? Back then, when he turned around for you, it was because you are capable. Besides, even if it¡¯s a favour, Tong Da has invited you many times over the past seven years. Your name is a golden brand. You¡¯ve helped him earn quite a lot, haven¡¯t you? I think he¡¯s treating you as a cash cow, such shameless man...¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop talking. If I can help, I will help him. Call him and say that I agree.¡±

    Xiao Tian was very unhappy. With his current status, even if those international big brands came to invite him, they would have to queue up. Who was that Tong Da to make him do this?

    Sigh, who asked Yunlong to be so loyal.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call himter.¡±

    ......

    Xiao Tian replied to the call. Other than expressing his gratitude, Tong Da also invited Liu Yunlong out for a gathering tonight.

    Liu Yunlong agreed, and the venue was in the bar.

    In the private room of the bar.

    Tong Da personally poured a ss of wine for Liu Yunlong. ¡°Yunlong, I really didn¡¯t misjudge you. You¡¯re the king of heaven, yet you¡¯re still supporting me. I¡¯m so happy. Come, let¡¯s drink to our mentorship.¡±

    Liu Yunlong took a sip of the wine, and the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Tong Daughed loudly. ¡°Yunlong, actually, apart from the concert, I have another matter to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°A friend of mine is the boss of a milk powderpany. He admires your great name very much and wants to invite you to be the spokesperson for hispany¡¯s milk powder.¡±

    Liu Yunlong frowned and then shook his head. ¡°I never eptmercial performances.¡±

    He only dealt in music.

    ¡°But Yunlong, I¡¯ve promised him...¡±

    ¡°Reject it.¡±

    ¡°Yunlong...¡±

    Liu Yunlong stood up. ¡°Sorry, I need to go to the bathroom.¡±

    He lifted his foot and left.

    ......

    Liu Yunlong reached for his phone in his trouser pocket while walking on the corridor. He wanted to give Li Yi a call.

    As long as he thought of her at home, his heart soften.

    However, he found nothing. There was no phone in his trouser pocket.

    He suddenly remembered that his phone had fallen on the sofa in the private room.

    Liu Yunlong turned around and went back. He put his palm on the doorknob of the private room. He wanted to open the door.

    However, he identally heard the conversation inside ¡ª

    ¡°Brother Tong, this Liu Yunlong is too tactless. Would he have be what he is today if you were not there for him? Now that you have persuaded him to ept the endorsement, he even rejected it. Damn it!¡±

    ¡°Keep your voice down and don¡¯t let others hear you! Who asked him to be the hottest king of the generation? If he stomps his feet, the entire music industry will shake twice,¡± Tong da said sarcastically.

    Liu Yunlong retracted his hand and turned to leave.

    At this time, Tong da¡¯s manager sneered, ¡°No matter how arrogant Liu Yunlong is now, his woman still be yed by you, Brother Tong!¡±

    Liu Yunlong¡¯s tall body shook suddenly, and he turned his head.

    ¡°Oh, you mean that Li Yi?¡± ¡°Haha, think about how popr that talent show was back then. Most of the contestants who advanced from the auditions had backers. Who we turn around for is all decided internally. What does Liu Yunlong have? How is it possible for us to turn around for him?¡±

    ¡°Back then, those female contestants were beautiful, sexy, and they were everywhere. But I fell in love with the little girl behind Liu Yunlong.¡±

    ¡°This Li Yi was pure and delicate, wearing a white dress. She was so soft and timid that it made people think of little rabbits. When she talked to people, her voice was like an oriole, and she was shy.

    ¡°I wanted her to follow me, but when I told her about this idea, she refused. Her heart was set on Liu Yunlong, the poor man. I had no choice. I liked her, so I looked for her again. I said I would turn around for Liu Yunlong, but she had toe to my room that night. Then, she came.

    ¡°That night was really an unforgettable night...¡±

    Liu Yunlong stood outside and listened to the noise inside. His brain exploded with a bang and his ears buzzed.

    At this moment, his entire world copsed.

    ......

    In the room, Li Yi stood in front of the window. It was raining outside again.

    Li Yi wrapped her arms around herself, listening to the drizzle and trying to give herself some warmth. For the past seven years, her body and her blood had been cold.

    At this moment, ¡°Knock, Knock.¡± Someone was knocking on the door.

    She turned around and looked at the tightly shut door.

    ¡°Knock, Knock, Knock.¡± The rhythmic knocking on the door sounded again.

    Li Yi lowered her eyshes and did not intend to open the door.

    At this moment, the doorknob turned and the door was pushed open.

    Li Yi was shocked and stood up straight.

    Liu Yunlong walked in. He was covered in rain and his wet clothes stuck to his muscr body. The bangs on his forehead rushed down to cover his eyes. At this moment, his eyes were like spilt ink, staring at her deeply and violently.

    ¡°Why did youe in? What... What happened to you?¡±

    With a bang, Liu Yunlong closed the door. He strode forward and approached her step by step.

    Li Yi was a little scared. She stepped back, her delicate back against the cold wall. ¡°What happened to you? What do you want?¡±

    As Liu Yunlong walked, he raised his hand and unbuttoned his shirt one by one.

    Li Yi¡¯s pupils constricted as fear and panic filled her eyes. The memories from seven years ago had invaded her mind like a nightmare. Her fair hands were scratching against the wall, and her whole body was trembling.

    When the man walked in front of her, she closed her eyes and screamed out of control, ¡°Ah, don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    Liu Yunlong used his trembling hands to hold her cold little hands. He closed his eyes and gently covered her red lips.

    The woman in his arms fluttered away like a frightened bird. Her hands and feet moved towards his body. She tried hard to get rid of his kiss. ¡°Get away from me! Get away from me!¡±

    She screamed with all her strength.

    Liu Yunlong opened his eyes. His big palm grabbed her slim waist and lifted her easily. Both of them rolled onto the soft bed.

    The woman under him had a pale face. She closed her eyes tightly and her nails were as sharp as knives, cutting a bloody mark on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Go away!¡±

    She repeated these two sentences mechanically as if she had gone mad.

    Li Yi had gone back in time to seven years ago In that dark room, tears were streaming down like broken beads. Her little hand crawled under the pillow slowly and pulled out the knife for self-defence.

    She raised her hand and stabbed it hard.

 Chapter 1217 - I Love Youï¼ˆ8ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 1217: I Love You£¨8£©</h4>

    The sharp knife stabbed into Liu Yunlong¡¯s chest and dyed his shirt red.

    When the warm blood spread to Li Yi¡¯s small hands, she slowly regained her consciousness. Tears covered her soft and beautiful little face. Her eyes were empty as she looked at the man on top of her, like a kite with a broken string.

    ¡°Xiao Yi,¡± Liu Yunlong called her name painfully and hoarsely, ¡°Wake up and see who I am.¡±

    Li Yi shook her head, she tightly covering herself with her slender arms and burst into tears out of control.

    ¡°Don¡¯t... Please, don¡¯t...¡±

    Liu Yunlong straightened up and carried her to sit on hisp.

    The dusky room was chaotic with each other¡¯s breathing and silent tears. He gently pressed his nose against the tip of the woman¡¯s small nose and rubbed it affectionately.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, when I was three years old and you were just born, my mother brought me to your house to y. When I looked at you lying on the bed, I felt that I had never seen a beautiful girl like you in my life. When I grew up and my parents teased me about marrying my wife, I said that I only liked the girl from the Li family next door...¡±

    ¡°I was 15 and you were 12. One day, I stood at the window of the ssroom and peeked at you. You weren¡¯t there, but a boy stuffed a love letter in your drawer. On the way home from school, I beat that boy up. The boy¡¯s parents came to my house to make trouble. My parents called me over and asked me if I liked you. They even said that they would arrange a marriage for us. At that time, I didn¡¯t say anything. I turned around and ran into my room to lock the door. My parentsughed and said that I had grown up, my face was blushing...¡±

    ¡°I was 21 years old, and you were 18 years old. I spent the change that I had saved over years. I went to the city to buy you a piece of chocte, and then I gave it to you. The next day, your college entrance exam score was announced, and you were admitted to a main provincial university. At that time, my head exploded. I thought it was over. You were going to fly, and you wouldn¡¯t like me anymore. But, that night, you called me outside. You opened the chocte and ate one yourself. You also stuffed one into my mouth. You told me that you weren¡¯t going to school anymore. You were going to the big city with me. After so many years, I still feel that using a piece of chocte to exchange for a wife is the most fulfilling thing I¡¯ve ever done in my life...¡±

    ¡°Later, when I was 27 and you were 24, we lived in a small house of 20 square meters. You slept on the only bed, and I slept on the floor. I have a secret that I didn¡¯t tell you, which is I secretly watched those movies. When I masturbated with my hands, I couldn¡¯t help but call your name. When I finished venting, I would look at you who didn¡¯t know anything, and I would dodge...¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yi,¡± Liu Yunlong wrapped hisrge palm around the back of her head, ¡°Why? Why were we so happy when we had nothing?¡±

    Li Yi slowly opened her eyes. She saw the man in front of her. The veins on his forehead were throbbing, and he was sobbing in pain.

    She didn¡¯t know either. She didn¡¯t know why she had be like this?

    Looking down, she saw that there was a knife stabbed into his chest. Her whole body trembled, and then she hugged his head with her small hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to...¡±

    She kissed his forehead helplessly. Tears flowed into her mouth, full of bitterness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Let me help you... pull out the knife. You need to go to the hospital...¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Liu Yunlong reached out to pull out the knife and threw it on the ground. He smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s not deep, just a little bit of blood.¡±

    Li Yi quickly used her small hand to press on his wound to stop the bleeding.

    Liu Yunlong rubbed her hair. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    She knew what he was asking. He was still in her body.

    She nodded. ¡°Yes, it hurts.¡±

    He knew that she was in pain because her body was as stiff as a rock in his arms. Because of her anxiety and fear, her little hand grabbed onto his shoulder, not daring to let go at all.

    He closed his eyes and kissed her little mouth. ¡°I¡¯m in pain too...¡±

    He was really in pain too.

    It was so painful, so painful, so painful that he was about to die.

    ¡°Can you bear with the pain for me? I want you. I¡¯ve wanted you for so many years.¡±

    Li Yi did not speak. Her ck hair was dishevelled, and her fair and tender face was full of tears. She stared at him tightly. She did not dare to blink because she was afraid that she would think of the man who made her nauseous in the blink of an eye.

    Liu Yunlong¡¯s big palm held her slender waist and moved little by little.

    She did not feel anything. It was very dry. This kind of thing was torture to her. Liu Yunlong loved her, so it ended very quickly.

    He buried his head into her pink neck.

    Li Yi let go of his shoulder and rxed her body bit by bit. She asked, ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Yunlong carried her and walked to the bathroom.

    ......

    Under the shower.

    The warm water irrigated their bodies. Li Yi looked at his wound. Her nose and eyes were red. ¡°You can¡¯t touch the water...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll apply the medication after the shower. Don¡¯t worry.¡± In the hot mist, he looked at her with a burning gaze.

    Li Yi avoided his gaze and turned around.

    Liu Yunlong stretched out his strong arms and hugged her slender waist, hugging her tightly from behind.

    Dense kisses spread from her hair to her earlobes.

    Li Yi¡¯s rxed body straightened up instantly. She pushed his big palm in a panic and resisted. ¡°No... My body hurts...¡±

    ¡°I just want to kiss you,¡± he said in a hoarse voice.

    Li Yi did not know what was wrong with him today. There were too many things in his eyes that she could not understand.

    ¡°Did you encounter some matter?¡±

    Liu Yunlong closed his eyes. ¡°No.¡±

    Li Yi lowered her long eyshes and did not speak.

    ¡°Have you been well for these seven years?¡±

    Li Yi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Did you... miss me?¡±

    Li Yi did not answer.

    Liu Yunlong smelt the fragrance on her body with infatuation. ¡°I miss you. These seven years, I have been thinking about you all the time. Xiao Yi, have I not said a word to you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yunlong grabbed her frail shoulders and turned her around. He leaned over and slowly and forcefully kissed her. ¡°I love you!¡±

    ......

    The next morning.

    Li Yi slowly opened her eyes. There was nothing beside her. Liu Yunlong had left.

    She sat up and looked around. Without him, the entire room was empty.

    After getting off the bed, she walked to the wardrobe to get some clothes. However, with a ¡°Hiss¡±, her fingers were cut by the sharp edges of the wardrobe and fresh blood flowed out.

    She frowned. Why did she have a bad feeling?

    It was as if something was going to happen.

    ......

    Concert.

    Tong Da and his manager ran on the corridor carpet in a panic. Because Tong Da had sung ten of his songs, Liu Yunlong did not appear when he was supposed to appear. Ten thousands of fans below were all shouting Liu Yunlong¡¯s name, and they were about to lose control.

 Chapter 1218 - WhiChapter Hand Touched Her (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1218: Which Hand Touched Her (9)</h4>

    ¡°Where is Liu Yunlong?¡±

    ¡°In the VIP Lounge.¡±

    ¡°Did you invite him? Those fans are all chasing after him. If he doesn¡¯t go on stage, those fans will throw mineral water bottles at me.¡±

    ¡°We invited him, but he doesn¡¯t go on stage. What can we do?¡±

    Tong Da came to the door of the VIP lounge and reprimanded his manager in a low voice, ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±

    Both of them pushed open the door and entered.

    Liu Wenlong sat on the sofa with his two legs stacked on top of each other. The ck shirt on his right arm was rolled up twice, revealing his wheat-coloured forearm. He had a cigarette between his fingers and was smoking it.

    Tong Da had a fawning look on his face. ¡°Yunlong, it¡¯s time for your show. After smoking this cigarette, let¡¯s go out quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, those fans can¡¯t wait to see you...¡±

    Liu Yunlong looked at the manager in the smoke. ¡°Who do you think you are? Get lost!¡±

    The manager was stunned.

    Liu Yunlong seemed to have changed into a different person today.

    Tong Da reacted first. He reached out and pped his manager. He scolded angrily, ¡°Right, who do you think you are? Do you have the right to talk to Yunlong? Don¡¯t stand here and be an eyesore. Just get out of here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The manager ran out.

    Tong Da walked to Liu Yunlong¡¯s side and bowed. ¡°Haha, Yunlong, What¡¯s wrong with you today? Are you in a bad mood...¡±

    Liu Yunlong frowned and took a puff of his cigarette. He put down his long legs and looked at Tong Da. ¡°Why are you bullying her?¡±

    Tong Da was shocked.

    ¡°Huh, Yunlong, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand...¡±

    Liu Yunlong stood up and walked towards Tong Da with his long legs. ¡°You don¡¯t understand? Let me help you to recall.¡±

    The scarlet me between his two fingers moved downwards. Liu Yunlong pressed the cigarette on Tong Da¡¯s crotch.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Tong Da screamed.

    ¡°Brother Tong, Brother Tong, What¡¯s wrong?¡± The manager outside heard the sound.

    Tong Da knew that the matter had been exposed. He couldn¡¯t care about the pain in his crotch. He ran away. ¡°Help, help...¡±

    Before he could finish, Liu Yunlong kicked him in the stomach. Tong Da spat out a mouthful of blood and fell on the door.

    Liu Yunlong walked closer and locked the door of the lounge.

    ¡°Yunlong, What¡¯s wrong? Is there... some misunderstanding between us? Let me... exin...¡±

    Liu Yunlong¡¯s eyes were covered by ck clouds. He curled his lips and revealed a bloodthirsty smile. He grabbed Tong Da¡¯s cor and threw him onto the wooden chair.

    The wooden chair shattered and Tong Da fell to the ground. He reached out to pull the white cloth on the dressing table and tied Tong Da¡¯s hands.

    Tong Da felt a sh in his eyes. A sharp cold knife appeared in Liu Yunlong¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Yunlong, Yunlong, what do you want to do? Let¡¯s talk it out. You have to stay calm. Even if there is a deep hatred between us, you can¡¯t kill me. Outside is full of your fans. You are now a king of heaven. Even if you kill me, you won¡¯t be able to escape. You will go to prison. Your life will be over... Ah!¡±

    Tong Da shouted because Liu Yunlong was half-squatting on the ground. The cold knife in his hand was moved to his crotch.

    When a person¡¯s brain was stretched to the limit, his senses would be especially sharp. Tong Da felt that the sharp tip of the knife was casually pointing at his fatal spot.

    ¡°Why did you bully her? You gained your desire, but you ruined her life.¡±

    ¡°There was a knife hidden under her pillow. Did she want to kill someone ormit suicide? Did she have nightmares all night for the past seven years?¡±

    ¡°She married a gay because she didn¡¯t dare to let a man touch her. She felt nauseous. She resisted from her bones and blood. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t love me. She just felt dirty that she couldn¡¯t bring me happiness.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so innocent and clean. Why did you destroy her? Why did you destroy us? Why?¡±

    Tong Da¡¯s body trembled. He felt that the man had gone crazy. The next second, he felt a sharp pain in his heart and the tip of the knife pierced into his egg.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Tong Da¡¯s screams echoed throughout the entire floor.

    ¡°Yunlong, don¡¯t kill me. Don¡¯t..., you crippled me!¡±

    ¡°You deserved it!¡± ¡°Back then, you were a pauper. I told her that I could give her money, fame, money, anything, as long as she followed me, but she refused. She followed you wholeheartedly... I was jealous, madly jealous. The more I couldn¡¯t get, the more I wanted.¡±

    ¡°That night in the room, her screams made my blood boil. I couldn¡¯t wait to get her by the wall. Every time I used force, she would call out, Brother Long, Brother Long... Haha, this fool, she didn¡¯t know that her Brother Long was practising his song with his broken wooden guitar!¡±

    ¡°Wu Wu, Yun Long, I know I¡¯m wrong. Let me go, don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t!¡±

    Tong Da went crazy and lost his mind. His tied hands struggled to break free. Suddenly, the white cloth loosened, and he got to take his hands off.

    He reached out and touched the wooden stick on the ground. The wooden chair was broken, and the small part of the wooden stick revealed its sharp horns.

    Tong Da¡¯s face was twisted. ¡°I will fight with you!¡±

    The small half of the wooden stick stabbed into Liu Yunlong¡¯s throat directly.

    Liu Yunlong did not feel any pain at all. He reached out and swung the small half of the wooden stick on the ground. He pressed down on Tong Da¡¯s hands. ¡°Which of your hands touched her? Did both of them touch her...¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Tong Da screamed with a heart-wrenching scream.

    ......

    The manager had realized the danger of the situation. He could not open the door of the lounge. He shouted, ¡°Someone, quick, there is a murder here!¡±

    Qian Qian was the first to arrive. Today, she came to watch Liu Yunlong, but he was not on the stage for a long time, so she found this ce.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you shouting for? Who killed someone?¡± Qian Qian asked the manager nervously.

    Her manager ran away. ¡°Inside! Liu Yunlong killed Tong Da!¡±

    Qian Qian¡¯s pupils contracted. She pressed her ear to the door and listened. Screams kepting from inside. She mmed the door hard. ¡°Liu Yunlong, Liu Yunlong, open the door!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yunlong, do you know what you¡¯re doing? You reached the peak of your life, and now you are ruining yourself! Open the door, open the door!¡±

    No one opened the door for her.

    Qian Qian was running around anxiously. What should she do? She thought of a woman.

    She immediately took out her phone and dialled her assistant¡¯s number. ¡°Hello, help me find someone¡¯s phone number. Right now!¡±

    A minuteter, the phone number was sent.

    Qian Qian quickly dialled it. ¡°Hello, is this Li Yi?¡±

    Li Yi, who was in the apartment, answered the call. ¡°Yes, who is this?¡±

    ¡°Li Yi, something bad has happened to Liu Yunlong. Come quickly. XXX road, I¡¯ll wait for you outside. Hurry up ande!¡±

    Li Yi was shocked and the phone in her hand fell on the carpet.

    ......

    Fifteen minutester, Li Yi got out of the taxi.

    ¡°Li Yi, over here!¡± Qian Qian rushed up and grabbed her little hand, dragging her inside.

 Chapter 1219 - The Ending of Liu and Li

    <h4>Chapter 1219: The Ending of Liu and Li</h4>

    Li Yi followed Qian Qian¡¯s footsteps hurriedly. At this moment, she turned her gaze and suddenly saw arge poster hanging outside.

    There was a picture of a person printed on the poster, Tong Da.

    Li Yi¡¯s pupils constricted and her eyes lost focus instantly.

    It had been seven years. How long were seven years? It was so long that she felt that it had been a few centuries. However, every detail of what had happened in that room that night made her feel as if it had just happened yesterday.

    She took shower every day for the past seven years. Sometimes, she would take a few showers and rub off a fewyers of her skin, but she still felt dirty.

    She was so dirty that she could not stand it anymore.

    Her youth was like a white dove that had been released from her hands. Before she could fly, her wings were broken and she fell into the dust.

    Li Yi did not know where she was now. She followed Qian Qian¡¯s footsteps and ran... until she stopped.

    ¡°Li Yi, Liu Yunlong is in this room. Please let him open the door! He¡¯s crazy, he killed someone, he killed Tong Da!¡±

    Li Yi¡¯s eyes that had lost focus gradually regained the colour. She looked at Qian Qian in confusion. What was she saying?

    Liu Yunlong killed Tong Da?

    He... knew?

    Li Yi looked ahead. The corridor was filled with people. Fans swarmed over, and the media¡¯s shing lights could be heard with the ¡°Click Click¡± sound...

    She even heard the sound of police cars approaching from afar.

    The corners of her eyes became wet, and boiling tears poured down like broken beads. She stood still to the ground.

    At this moment, the door of the lounge opened.

    Liu Yunlong walked out.

    There was no blood on his body. He was as clean and warm as he was many years ago.

    Li Yi¡¯s gaze moved down from his handsome face, through his legs, and looked into the crack of the door. There was blood meandering inside, and the white cloth strip was soaked in the blood...

    However, she couldn¡¯t see it clearly because arge palm gently covered her eyes.

    This palm was too warm, so warm that it was enough to heal all her injuries over the years.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, don¡¯t look.¡±

    The moment he spoke, the entire ce sucked in a breath, because his voice was coarse and unpleasant like an old man. Everyone knew that this generation¡¯s youngest king of heaven, the legend, his voice was ruined.

    Qian Qian was sobbing by the side.

    However, this voice was the most beautiful voice that Li Yi had ever heard. It pierced straight into her heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The most regretful thing in my life is that I forgot to protect you on the path of pursuing my dream...¡±

    Li Yi lost control instantly. Her frail shoulders trembled as she cried out in pain.

    ¡± I¡¯ll leave my mother to you. Also, if I¡¯m sentenced to life imprisonment, don¡¯t wait for me.¡±

    Li Yi opened her teary eyes slowly. Liu Yunlong was taken away by the police, and his figure gradually disappeared.

    ......

    Three yearster.

    The Sea of Love.

    In this beautiful country, there was a small colourful house on the beach. A string of shell wind chimes hung in front of the door. The wind blew gently, and the wind chimes made a clear and melodious sound.

    There was a two-year-old boy who was wearing a white shirt and a pair of jeans. He walked into the sea with his bare feet and his left hand was holding a small blue bucket. He squatted down and picked up the pebbles in the sea.

    ¡°Little Rock, what are you doing?¡± Li Yi squatted down.

    ¡°Mommy, where did Daddy go?¡± The little boy asked in a childish voice.

    Li Yi stroked his little head gently. ¡°Little Rock, don¡¯t you like castles? Your Daddy went to build a castle for you.¡±

    ¡°Then Daddy has worked hard. I want to give this pebble to Daddy.¡±

    The little boy held a natural heart-shaped pebble in his palm. ¡°Mommy, I want to tell Daddy that I love him.¡±

    Li Yi lowered her eyes and kissed the pebble. She smiled gently. ¡°Little Rock also need to tell Daddy that Mommy loves him too.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The little boy nodded.

    ¡°Little Rock,e home quickly. Look what Grandma made for you. Vani ice cream.¡± Mother Liu waved at the door.

    ¡°Grandma!¡± The little boy carried the bucket and ran back.

    Mother Liu smiled lovingly. ¡°Slow down. Be careful not to fall.¡±

    Li Yi watched Mother Liu hugged Little Rock into her arms. She turned around with a smile and faced the sea. The cool breeze blew up her white dress. The hem of the dress drew a beautiful arc.

    At this moment, she heard the sound of footsteps. It was as if they had a telepathic connection. Li Yi looked back.

    Not far away, a man stood there, looking at her gently and brightly. She did not know how long he had looked at her. He just came out of prison. His beard had not been shaved, and he was wearingbour camp clothes.

    The bag in his hand fell into the sand when she was staring at him. He opened his arms slowly.

    Li Yi¡¯s eyes were bright, and she smiled. She raised her white feet and ran toward him...

    (The end)

 Chapter 1220 - Gong Yi : The Daughter of Bai Family

    <h4>Chapter 1220: Gong Yi : The Daughter of Bai Family</h4>

    Gong house.

    Gong Yi returned home and a slipper was thrown at him. Gong Yi¡¯s father was so angry that his handlebar moustache was crooked. ¡°You still dare toe back? You made such a mess at the wedding, and I was so embarrassed by you.¡±

    Gong Yi turned his head and easily avoided the slipper on Gong Yi¡¯s father¡¯s feet. His right hand held the car keys with two fingers. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Daddy, when did I made you embarrassed? Go look in the mirror and see if you have any face now?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Gong Yi¡¯s father clutched his chest and fell onto the sofa.

    Gong Yi¡¯s mother went forward immediately, ¡°Master, are you alright? Gong Yi, stop talking!¡±

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t say anything after being reprimanded by his mother.

    ¡°You unfilial son, I¡¯ll put Ye family¡¯s matter aside first. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll go on a blind date with me!¡±

    Blind date?

    Gong Yi frowned. This product of the feudal era... What the hell?

    ¡°What kind of expression is that? I¡¯m serious now! Bai Qi, the daughter of the Bai family, I think she¡¯s very good. Let¡¯s go to the Bai Family tomorrow!¡±

    Gong Yi was helpless. ¡°Daddy...¡±

    Father Gong quickly covered his ears with both hands. ¡°I won¡¯t listen, I won¡¯t listen, I won¡¯t listen! My chest hurts! My chest hurts! I¡¯m going to die!¡± Father Gong closed his eyes and returned to the sofa.

    ¡°Master! Master! Someone, call the Doctor! Gong Yi, don¡¯t make your daddy angry anymore! We¡¯re going to the Bai family tomorrow, there¡¯s no discussion for that!¡±

    The servants ran over. They were taking medicine, making calls, and some were holding their breaths... the living room was a mess.

    Looking at Father Gong who was so passionate about acting, he would let himself down if he didn¡¯t take the best actor award, Gong Yi sighed softly. ¡°Got it.¡±

    He lifted his feet and went upstairs.

    Gong Yi¡¯s father immediately sat up straight from the sofa and came back to life. He stretched out his finger and said excitedly, ¡°Where¡¯s the phone? Hurry up and bring the phone over. I want to call the Bai family.¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s mother was stunned. ¡°Master, Your body...¡±

    ¡°My body is fine! I won¡¯t die until I have a grandson! Even if I die and be a corpse I wille back to life!¡± Gong Yi¡¯s father said valiantly.

    Gong Yi¡¯s mother...

    ......

    The next day.

    The luxurious car stopped on thewn outside the Bai family¡¯s vi. Bai Shida and Qian Lan immediately weed them warmly. ¡°Chief Gong, Madam Gong, Young Master Gong, it¡¯s an honour to have you here today.¡±

    ¡°Chief Bai, you¡¯re too polite. If there¡¯s an opportunity, I hope that I cane frequently.¡± Gong Yi¡¯s father had a hidden meaning in his words.

    Bai Shida immediately understood and looked at Gong Yi eagerly. ¡°Young Master Gong.¡±

    Gong Yi stood behind Father Gong in a very well-behaved manner today. He gave Bai Shida an indifferent look when he greeted him politely.

    Bai Shida¡¯s expression froze when his warm face was stuck to his cold butt.

    Gong Yi quickly red at Gong Yi.

    Gong Yi shrugged: I am so sorry!

    However, he didn¡¯t show any sign of sorry on his face.

    Gong Yi...

    ¡°Madam Bai, Where¡¯s your daughter?¡± At this moment, Gong Yi¡¯s mother tried to mediate the situation.

    ¡°Oh, My Qi Qi¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s too embarrassed to show her face. She was making tea in the dining room and waiting for Young Master Gong. Let¡¯s go in quickly.¡±

    Thus, everyone entered the vi.

    ¡°Qi Qi, the honoured guest has arrived. is your tea ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s here.¡± A melodious voice sounded and Bai Qi appeared.

    She was dressed in a pink long dress. Her figure was graceful and elegant, and her appearance was beautiful.

    ¡°Hello, Uncle Gong and Auntie Gong. Please have some tea.¡±

    Bai Qi passed the teacup to Gong Yi as she greeted him. In the end, she looked at Gong Yi shyly.

    Gong Yi was wearing a white shirt and a pair of ck slim pants. The shirt wasn¡¯t tucked into his pants and hung down casually. He was wearing a ck leather jacket and looked young and dashing.

    He was extremely handsome. His skin was fair and his facial features were exquisite. What was most eye-catching was his pair of slender and deep peach blossom eyes, which looked like a young celebrity.

    Bai Qi¡¯s heart was beating rapidly. She said in a sweet voice, ¡°Young Master Gong, please have some tea.¡±

    She handed the teacup to Gong Yi.

    Gong Yi sat on the sofa. He looked up at Bai Qi and then looked away.

    He had no intention of taking the teacup.

    Hence, Bai Qi¡¯s hand froze in mid-air.

    ¡°Cough, cough cough!¡± At this moment, Father Gong coughed heavily.

    Gong Yi¡¯s eyelids twitched. It¡¯s his fault again.

    He reached out to take the teacup. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s line of sight was his pair of hands. His hands were fair and slender, they were even more beautiful than a woman¡¯s. This was not strange. He was born as a prince, a son of a noble family.

    Not only that, at the age of 16, he was sent to Harvard in the United States with a double master¡¯s degree. He was proficient in eightnguages. If you think that this was his peak, then you¡¯re wrong. At the age of 18, he registered a mobile game app that he invented himself, at the age of 21, he had listed his firstpany in the United States.

    This man sessfully interpreted four words in his short 26-year-old life¡ª the son of the emperor.

    This kind of man was born to be admired, screamed, and crazy by women.

    Many socialites in Capital secretly adored him. Everyone prayed that one day, his gaze would fall on them. However, he only doted on Ye Xiaotao alone.

    Other than Ye Xiaotao, there was no one else in his eyes.

    He spent four years waiting for and guarding Ye Xiaotao alone.

    For a man to do that and he was so dedicated, how could she not love him?

    Bai Qi¡¯s beautiful face, which was covered in delicate light makeup, gradually turned red.

    Master Gong took a sip of tea and praised, ¡°Mm, this tea is not bad.¡±

    Qian Lan said proudly, ¡°My Qi Qi has been smart since she was young. Other than music, chess, poetry, and paintings, making tea and arranging flowers is not a problem. Of course, My Qi Qi is most proud of her mental arithmetic.¡±

    Mental Arithmetic?

    Gong Yi¡¯s eyebrows moved and he was a little interested.

    Many medals were hanging on the wall of the living room. He got up and looked at them. These were the prizes that Bai Qi had won in the mental arithmeticpetition, among them, the most brilliant medal was the one that Bai Qi had won in the internationalpetition when she was 18 years old. She had defeated the German mental arithmetic emperor and won the title of a genius girl.

    ¡°These are all yours?¡± Gong Yi turned to look at Bai Qi.

    This was the first time this man had looked at her. Bai Qi¡¯s heart jumped and she immediately nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Qian Lan smiled and said, ¡°My Qi Qi is talented in mental arithmetic. At the age of 18, she became the number one in the world and was rmended to the University of Cambridge in Ennd to study mathematics. She just graduated this year and came back from Ennd a month ago.¡±

    Father Gong nodded repeatedly. ¡°Good! There is a genius in Bai Family!¡±

    Bai Qi looked at Gong Yi shyly. The man sat back on the sofa. His handsome face was expressionless, but he picked up the tea that she brewed and took a sip.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, how is my daughter¡¯s tea skills?¡± Bai Shida asked.

    Bai Qi looked at Gong Yi expectantly, waiting for his answer.

    Gong Yi moved his thin lips and wanted to speak, but at this moment, there was a knock on the door. The servant opened the vi¡¯s door and a delicate figure walked out.

    Gong Yi looked up. The first thing he saw was a pair of smooth white legs, a dark blue short skirt, a white shirt, and a school uniform. A girl walked in with a schoolbag on her back.

 Chapter 1221 - Green Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 1221: Green Fruit</h4>

    The girl¡¯s small face was revealed. She was a petite beauty with willow-like eyebrows, a small nose that was as white as porcin jade, and cherry lips that were as bright as an ink painting.

    Gong Yi¡¯s eyes shed. It was actually her.

    The little girl in the room that night.

    When Bai Beibei walked into the living room, Qian Lan and Bai Shida¡¯s expressions changed. Why was she back at this time?

    Bai Shida coughed and said, ¡°Beibei, is school over? Come over and greet our guests. Uncle Gong, Auntie Gong.¡±

    Bai Beibei straightened her slender back and greeted obediently, ¡°Uncle Gong, Auntie Gong, Hello.¡±

    Bai Shida said again, ¡°This is Young Master Gong.¡±

    Bai Beibei looked sideways at Gong Yi.

    Gong Yi¡¯s narrow eyes met the girl¡¯s. That night, her face was covered in silk, he couldn¡¯t see her eyes. Now, he could see her them and they were extremely bright.

    Her eyes were like a cat¡¯s, captivating people effortlessly with just one look.

    She looked at him and said softly, ¡°Young Master Gong, Hello.¡±

    Her voice was soft and soft, like an oriole. Gong Yi raised his eyebrows slightly. He remembered what she had said that night, which was to ask if he was alright.

    Now that he thought about it, he still found it funny. She really just came out to sell without knowing anything.

    He had thought that she was the child of a poor family. Now it seemed that the Bai family¡¯s background wasn¡¯t bad either.

    How could she have fallen to the point of selling herself?

    Gong Yi put down the teacup in his hand. This Bai family wasn¡¯t as virtuous and righteous as they portray themselves to be.

    ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re back?¡± Bai Qi held Bai Beibei¡¯s slender arm affectionately. ¡°We have an important guest at home today. Let¡¯s have dinner togetherter?¡±

    Qian Lan¡¯s expression had already turned ugly. She added in a strange tone, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s have dinner togetherter.¡±

    Bai Beibei looked at the hatred in Qian Lan¡¯s eyes. Her soft little hand grabbed onto the shoulder strap of her school bag. She lowered her beautiful eyes and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat. I¡¯m going back to my room to do my homework.¡±

    She turned around and went upstairs.

    ¡°Hey, Beibei!¡±Bai Qi called from behind.

    ¡°Haha, My little daughter still has manners to learn. Master Gong, don¡¯t mind her.¡±

    Master Gong was puzzled. ¡°Do you have two daughters in your family? Why do I only know of one?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this little daughter is born to a servant. She grew up in the countryside. She turned 18 this year. I just brought her back into the main family not long ago. Nothing worthy to write home about.¡± Bai Shida smiled awkwardly.

    Master Gong understood that this was a private family matter. It was simply a case of infidelity. He nodded and did not say anything else.

    Gong Yi took in the expressions of the whole family. He lifted his eyelids and his gaze followed the girl who was climbing the stairs. The girl had a small frame and a delicate body. She looked like a kite. Climbing the stairs seemed to be strenuous.

    He knew her young body under the clothes the best. Nothing had grown.

    He did not know if she had already turned 18. If she had not, then she was not an adult. Then he had taken advantage of one...

    It was all the fault of his friends. He did not know what they were thinking, having gotten him an innocent green fruit like this. He had wanted to settle the score with them, but those bastards had taken the ne back to the United States earlier.

    Gong Yi admitted it. He had a problem too. He knew that it was a green fruit, but he still ate it.

    Thinking of the scene in the bathroom that night, Gong Yi¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.

    He felt his body heat up for some reason.

    ...

    After dinner, under the farewell of the Bai family, the Gong family¡¯s luxury car drove out.

    While in the car.

    Gong Yi¡¯s father looked at his son. ¡°Gong Yi, what do you think of Bai Qi?¡±

    Gong Yi stretched out his broad backzily as he leaned against the seat. He looked out the window at the night sky and replied, ¡°Nothing much.¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s father almost spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°I think that Bai Qi is very good. She¡¯s from a well-bred family and has a good upbringing. She graduated from Cambridge in Ennd and is talented. Most importantly, she¡¯s a mental calction genius. Her ranking as the number one in the world has never been broken.¡±

    ¡°OH.¡± Gong Yi narrowed his eyes and looked at his father. ¡°If you think she¡¯s so good, why not you marry her instead?¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s father...

    He kicked Gong Yi with one foot.

    ¡°Enough, enough.¡± Gong Yi¡¯s mother tried to stop the fight. ¡°Can¡¯t you two stop fighting? Gong Yi, I think that Miss Bai is pretty good. Tell me what¡¯s wrong with her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I slept with her sister,¡± Gong Yi said.

    Master Gong, Madam Gong...

    They looked at Gong Yi as if he was a monster.

    Gong Yi continued, ¡°I slept with the younger sister. If I marry the elder sister and be her brother-inw, the rtionship will be very messy. So, let¡¯s forget about it.¡±

    Master Gong,

    he kicked Gong Yi again.

    ¡°Brat, how can you talk nonsense about such things? The younger sister is only 18 years old. Are you stupid enough to talk about her like that? I know that you are proud and arrogant. All the girls in the world are not worthy in your eyes. You only like Ye Xiaotao, but why are you running away from the marriage again? Are you torturing your father¡¯s life? How did I give birth to an unfilial son like you? Is it wrong for me to want to hold a grandson? Is it that difficult? Aiyo, why is my life so miserable...¡± Master Gong beat his chest in exasperation.

    ¡°Master, master, don¡¯t be angry...¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s parents beside him ttered. Gong Yi shook his head helplessly. What he said was the truth, but if no one believed him. who was he to me?

    ...

    Gong Yi became smarter. He moved out of the Gong family¡¯s apartment and lived in an apartment alone. Now, his ears were free from the nagging.

    Gong corporation.

    In the CEO¡¯s office, Gong Yi was sitting on a ck leather office chair. His two fair hands were typing rapidly on the keyboard. The screen was shing with numbers. He was working on the database of thetest mobile game app.

    ¡°Knock, knock¡± from the door, Secretary A-jie walked in.

    ¡°CEO, the new data analyst has arrived,¡± A-jie said respectfully.

    Gong Yi¡¯s gaze did not leave the screen. ¡°Let him in.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Light footsteps sounded. Bai Qi walked in.

    Gong Yi looked sideways. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Gong, it¡¯s me.¡± Bai Qi smiled elegantly. ¡°I came in after three rounds of strict interviews with thepany. Please give me some guidance, CEO.¡±

    Gong Yi finished typing thest character and retracted his hand. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve done half of this database, and I¡¯ll hand the other half to you. This is your first job as a new employee. I don¡¯t want to find any bugs in the system.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Qi nodded confidently. ¡°But CEO, it¡¯s time to get off work. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°Go? Go where?¡±

    ¡°This morning, Uncle Gong called to say that you¡¯reing to my house for dinner tonight, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Gong Yi facepalmed..

    He got up and took the coat behind him. ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ...

    In the Lamborghini.

    Bai Qi, who was in the passenger seat, looked sideways at Gong Yi¡¯s profile. This man was really exquisite. Even his profile lines were so smooth and perfect.

    Today, he was wearing a ck V-neck sweater and ck tailored pants. The pants were cropped, revealing his skinny ankles. He was extraordinarily handsome.

    ¡°Miss Bai, do I look good?¡±

    After being caught peeking, Bai Qi blushed and admitted generously, ¡°Yes, in my eyes, no one is more handsome than Young Master Gong.¡±

 Chapter 1222 - High and Mighty

    <h4>Chapter 1222: High and Mighty</h4>

    Gong Yi nced sideways at Bai Qi. The woman¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. If he gave her a piece of tissue, she would probably be able to wipe away her saliva.

    He was not surprised.

    Most women liked to look at him in this way. He was also well aware of his charm, money, power, and good skin. He was a 26-year-old young man with a strong physique that was full of hormones.

    Of course, there were exceptions, people who were not attracted to him. Ye Xiaotao was one of them, and now there was another one, that... Bai Beibei.

    Last time at the Bai family, Bai Beibei looked at him. Her eyes were very pure.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, turn there.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Gong Yi nodded.

    The dazzling yellow Lamborghini took a turn. Soon, he saw XXX University. There was a group of young masters gathered at the university¡¯s entrance, and within the group, there was a familiar figure inside.

    Bai Beibei.

    After school, Bai Beibei went out with a few books in her arms. At this time, a group of rich second-generation children followed behind her...

    ¡°Hey, Bai Beibei. I heard that your mother was a servant, and it was only after seducing your father that she had you. In a fit of anger, Madam Bai chased you and your mother to the countryside. After your mother gave birth to you, she went crazy and became a lunatic. She even scolded you and beat you. Later, she died, and you were raised by your grandmother.¡±

    ¡°Bai Beibei, looking at you, Madam Bai must have made things difficult for you. Did she give you any pocket money?¡±

    ¡°How about this, Bai Beibei. Tonight, you¡¯ll apany us to a bar and have a drink. We¡¯ll give you pocket money for this month. One thousand, five thousand, ten thousand. Is that enough?¡±

    Bai Beibei did not speak. She quickened her pace.

    At this moment, a boy came forward and grabbed the book in her arms.

    ¡°Give it back to me!¡±

    The boy raised his arm and said yfully, ¡°Come and get it yourself.¡±

    Bai Beibei stood on her tiptoes to grab it, but she couldn¡¯t reach it. She frowned and said, ¡°Hurry up and give it back to me!¡±

    The girl¡¯s small voice was delicate and soft. As she was driven into a corner, there was even a hint of coquettishness in her voice. When the boys heard this, they couldn¡¯t bear it.

    ¡°I can give it back to you, but let me touch it.¡± As the boy spoke, he reached out and touched the girl¡¯s face.

    The girl¡¯s skin was extremely delicate, like an egg white that had just been peeled. Due to her embarrassment, a cherry blossom-like pink spread on her face, causing people to drool over her.

    At this moment, she was like a little rabbit that had fallen into a wolf¡¯s den, being teased by others.

    When the boy wanted to touch her, Bai Beibei quickly took a few steps, back on guard. Herrge grape-like eyes helplessly darted around a few times, before she turned around and left.

    She didn¡¯t want the book anymore.

    ¡°Hey, Bai Beibei, why are you acting so noble? I have plenty of money. As long as you follow me, I¡¯ll take care of you in the future!¡± The boy shouted.

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t even turn her head.

    The boy was furious. He threw the book into the trash can in front of him. ¡°I gave you the book. Go and get it.¡±

    Bai Beibei turned around. She really walked to the trash can to pick up the book.

    Gong Yi looked at her through the car window. The girl¡¯s small white hands didn¡¯t fit in with the dirty trash can, but she didn¡¯t mind it at all. Her long eyshes that were like the wings of butterflies and cicadas quietly drooped down as she picked up her book.

    She wore a bracelet on her slender wrist ¨C a small golden peanut strung on a red cord. It was the one she had grasped tightly in her hand, that night in the bathroom.

    Gong Yi indifferently withdrew his gaze, and the Lamborghini drove off into the distance.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, the one just now... seems to be my sister?¡± Bai Qi asked.

    Gong Yi sneered in his heart. If he knew that it was her sister, how could she not know?

    ¡°Your sister is studying here?¡±

    XXX University was the most trashy school in the capital. It was filled with ipetent, rich second-generation children, and served as a ce for them to eat, drink, and have fun. Throwing such a small, timid little girl into it was truly a vicious move.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. My younger sister grew up in the countryside and did not study much. Her grades were not good and my father felt sorry for her, so he gave her a lot of money to let her in.¡± Bai Qi revealed, her face covered in regret.

    Gong Yi curled his lips, and his long and narrow peach blossom eyes swept over Bai Qi. ¡°With you as the genius older sister around, how bad can the younger sister be?¡±

    A trace of panic shed through Bai Qi¡¯s eyes, but it was fleeting. No one saw it and she smiled calmly. ¡°In the future, I will teach my younger sister more.¡±

    Gong Yi did not speak anymore.

    ..

    Bai family.

    Dinner was over. Mother Bai said with a fawning expression, ¡°Young Master Gong,e, eat some fruit.¡±

    Bai Qi held a fruit knife in her hand. The red andrge apple spun beautifully in her hand, and the apple peel fell, appearing as a circle of flowers.

    Gong Yi took a look and felt indifferent. This Bai family had really put in a lot of effort in order for Bai Qi to marry into a good family.

    He looked at the door and saw that the little girl was still not back.

    More than two hours had passed. Even if she had to walk, she should be back by now.

    The Bai family did not send a driver for her, and he did not know whether she had any money on her. In fact, taking the bus would only require one or two coins, and it would only take two stops.

    Gong Yi suddenly felt that he was really silly. What was he thinking about the little girl for?

    She had nothing to do with him. At most, she had slept with him once.

    At this moment, his phone rang. It was a call from him.

    ¡°Sorry, let me go out to take the call.¡± He walked out of the vi¡¯s door.

    The phone call was filled with work matters. He gave a few instructions and hung up the phone. Just as he was about to turn around and return to the vi, he heard two maids talking in the kitchen.

    He looked through the window. There were seven or eight delicious dishes on the kitchen counter. One of the servants was holding a small bowl, which was only filled halfway with rice and topped with a few leaves of green vegetables.

    ¡°We can¡¯t finish all these dishes. Tonight, let¡¯s give the Second Miss a piece of meat.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? If you can¡¯t finish it, feed it to the dog. If you give the Second Miss meat, be careful that the Madam will beat you up with a feather duster!¡±

    ¡°This... hah, actually, I¡¯m just saying it. I don¡¯t dare. But Second Miss is really pitiful. She¡¯s not even as good as us.¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t sympathize with her anymore. Let¡¯s hurry up and get to work.¡±

    Gong Yi listened to their conversation and raised his eyebrows. No wonder her body developed so slowly. It turned out she was eating so poorly.

    That half a bowl of rice was not even enough for a child to eat.

    He forced his long legs to move and entered the living room.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, the fruit is ready. Sit Down.¡± Bai Qi looked at him with bright eyes.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Gong Yi took his ck windbreaker and left inrge strides.

    ¡°Hey, Young Master Gong...¡± Bai Qi was disappointed.

    ..

    The Lamborghini was driving on the road. It was already drizzling outside.

    After passing a traffic light, Gong Yi saw the petite figure through the car window.

    Bai Beibei stood on the street in the rain, waving her small fair hands. She was taking a taxi.

    She must have been in the rain for a long time, for her hair and clothes were all wet. She looked very anxious and kept waving her hands to call for a taxi, but no car stopped.

    Gong Yi frowned. She didn¡¯t know that taxis were not allowed to stop on this road. Even if she continued to g for a taxi until the next morning, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get one.

 Chapter 1223 - Thank You, Brother-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 1223: Thank You, Brother-inw</h4>

    A sharp braking sound rang out.

    Gong Yi looked up and watched as the girl steadied herself. She had rushed onto the road hastily and was almost hit by a car.

    The driver rolled down the windows and stuck his head out, cursing, ¡°Hey, are your blind? Are you trying to kill yourself?¡±

    Bai Beibei immediately took a few steps back and apologized softly in a frightened voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so terribly sorry.¡±

    The driver in the car was a man in his forties. His eyes swept over Bai Beibei¡¯s delicate face and across her petite body, While the damp school uniform wasn¡¯t particrly ttering, he could see her young and soft body underneath it and this was enough to arouse dirty thoughts.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little one? Are you going to take a cab? Come on, get into my car. I¡¯ll drive you there,¡± he said.

    His expression clouded over and he looked at Bai Beibei with a lecherous gaze. Seeing this, Bai Beibei stepped back onto the pavement cautiously and began to protest, ¡°There¡¯s really no need to do that.¡±

    She immediately started walking hurriedly but the man in the car did not give up. He followed Bai Beibei in his car, ¡°Little girl,e on. I won¡¯t hurt you. I¡¯ll take care of you and buy you food and jewelry.¡±

    Bai Beibei shook her head. All she wanted was to take a taxi as quickly as she could.

    As she watched the endless stream of cars on the street, she felt her heart fill with despair. Who could possibly help her out of this situation?

    Gong Yi, who had been watching this unfold before his very eyes, had wanted to leave without helping her. However, he knew deep down that if he left, the wretched car owner would drag Bai Beibei into the car and take advantage of her.

    The events of the fateful night in the bathroom shed in his mind once more. Her face had been strewn with tears and she looked as pitiful as a girl could be.

    Gong Yi frowned, his brain wrapped in turmoil. Fine, since he¡¯d slept with her once, he would do her a favour and help her out, he thought.

    ¡°Ding!¡± Gong Yi pressed on his horn.

    ¡°Who is it? How dare you interrupt me!¡± the man cursed as he turned his head to look at Gong Yi. Noticing the licence te on Gong Yi¡¯s Lamborghini, he fell silent and immediately raced out of the scene.

    Gong Yi inched the car forward and rolled down the car window. He looked at Bai Beibei, ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    Noticing familiar tones in his voice, Bai Beibei turned and looked at him, ¡°Brother-inw?¡±

    Brother-inw?

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t feel too good about this title.

    His narrow eyes scanned her from head to toe. She stood very straight, crossing her slender legs and pulling at the corner of her shirt helplessly. Her hair was wet and stuck to her cheek. The light drizzle was making it difficult for her to open her eyes. Her eyes blinked softly and the two rows of lush eyshes that lined her brown eyes fluttered like the beautiful wings on a butterfly. He now understood why the man had suddenly decided to offer her a ride earlier.

    ¡°Get in the car, I¡¯ll drive you,¡± Gong Yi said.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really? Thank you so much, brother-inw.¡±

    She slid into the backseat.

    ¡°So, where are we headed?¡± Gong Yi asked.

    ¡°To XX Hospital, please. Is it possible to drive faster?¡± Bai Beibei asked.

    Gong Yi nodded and stepped on the elerator.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s settled into her seat and felt herself calm down. She felt a chill on her body and immediately sneezed.

    Gong Yi pursed his lips and turned on the heater in the car. As he shifted back into his seat, he looked at the rearview mirror and he froze at the sight he saw.

    His eyes focused on her chest. He knew Bai Beibei was wearing a vest, but a girl her age should have been wearing a bra. Gong Yi looked away and slid hisrge palm across the steering wheel. The buttery feel of the steering wheel reminded him of the sensation he¡¯d felt in the bathroom that night. His fingers pulsed as if the feeling of what he¡¯d touched still lingered on his hand. He felt his body heat up.

    ¡°Here, put it on,¡± Gong Yi handed Bai Beibei the windbreaker that had been on the passenger seat beside him.

    ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m alright. My body is wet and I¡¯ll just end up getting your clothes wet,¡± Bai Beibei shook her head in protest.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to put it on?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Bai Beibei looked back at him in confusion.

    ¡°Chest.¡±

    Bai Beibei looked down at her chest.

    ¡°Ah!¡± she let out a soft cry and immediately covered her chest with her small hands.

    She looked at Gong Yi warily. His eyes were focused on the road and he did not look at her. She blushed and put the windbreaker on quickly.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said softly as she lowered her head.

    Silence ensued for a long while before Gong Yi broke the tension, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take the bus?¡±

    Bai Beibei bit her wet lower lip with her teeth, ¡°I¡¯ve taken the bus before but somehow I lost my way.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know her way around. She had grown up in the countryside and had never travelled this far into the city. She had just arrived a month ago and the city must have appeared really big to her.

    The Bai family had enrolled her into a university and on the first day of school, she had taken the wrong bus. The bus driver had demanded that she get off at thest stop and when she did, she found that she was lost.

    Bai Beibei sat on the bench on the street for three days, with no food, no water and no one to talk to her. It was only after this ordeal that Bai Shida picked her up and drove her home.

    When she got home, Qian Lan had scolded her, hurling hurtful phrases like ¡®little vixen¡¯ at her. She had assumed that Bai Beibei had been fooling around with men in the city. Before she could exin, Qian Lan pped her across her face. After that incident, Bai Beibei no longer dared to take the bus. She lived her life carefully and tried not to make any mistakes.

    She lowered her small head. Gong Yi could not see the expression on her face and her small body seemed to be overwhelmed by his windbreaker. She was only eighteen ¨C she was still a really young girl.

    ¡°Let me give you a tip then. Before you take the bus, take a look at the bus stop signs. They¡¯ll clearly show the route of the buses and it¡¯s more than likely that there will be buses that will take you to your desired destination,¡± Gong Yi said.

    Bus stop signs?

    Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes shed with gratitude, ¡°Thank you brother-inw, I¡¯ll be sure to remember that.¡±

    Gong Yi pursed his lips and remained silent.

    After Gong Yi pulled the Lamborghini up at the entrance of XX Hospital, Bai Beibei opened the door.

    ¡°Wait a moment, brother-inw,¡± Bai Beibei said.

    Gong Yi looked back and saw Bai Beibei using her small hands to wipe the water stains off the leather seat she¡¯d sat on.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, brother-inw. The seat is wet because of me. I¡¯ll try to dry it now,¡± Bai Beibei smiled shyly at him.

    When she smiled, two small dimples appeared at the sides of her face. They were faintly discernible and very sweet looking. Gong Yi peaked at the car mirrors. Bai Beibei was leaning into the car and the short skirt on her waist was hiked up, revealing her milky white thighs. His gaze stopped short. This position she was in now reminded him of what had happened that night in the bathroom. She had been bent over, with him standing behind her and her small body rocking with his thrusts.

    What the hell? Why was he thinking about that all the time?

    Gong Yi grew irritated and he said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t bother wiping it down. I¡¯ll get someone to change the seat tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 1224 - He Paid for Her Medical Expenses

    <h4>Chapter 1224: He Paid for Her Medical Expenses</h4>

    The sudden change in Gong Yi¡¯s tone made Bai Beibei stiffen and stand up straight.

    She was a delicate girl and as she stood by the car door, her two small hands folded back into her sleeves and she looked at him timidly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said as she closed the car door and proceeded to leave.

    Gong Yi stared at her back. She had seemed like a little kitten that had been kicked to the curb by its owner and her retreating figure made him feel really hurt. He cursed and grew increasingly frustrated.

    Why did he constantly feel like he was the one bullying her?

    Gong Yi pondered over this for a moment. He opened the car door swiftly and walked into the hospital lobby. Upon getting the information he needed at the nurses¡¯ desk, he headed straight for the third floor. He spotted a petite figure in the corridor and it belonged to a girl who was talking to a doctor.

    ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my grandmother doing?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the situation is not ideal. While the heart surgery she had a month ago was sessful, she has demonstrated signs of extreme organ rejection after the surgery,¡± the doctor replied.

    ¡°What? Wouldn¡¯t that mean that my grandmother...¡± she trailed off.

    ¡°Well, the only thing we can do right now is to try to extend the time that you have with your mother-inw. That being said, you must be mentally prepared that she may pass on at any moment,¡± the doctor warned.

    Bai Beibei closed her eyes momentarily. The tip of her nose turned red and big fat tears rolled down her face.

    A weak and frail voice came from the ward, ¡°Beibei, is that you?¡±

    Bai Beibei wiped her tears hurriedly with her small hands, ¡°Thank you so much, Doctor.¡±

    She turned around and entered the ward, ¡°Yes, Grandma, it¡¯s me.¡±

    The doctor turned and walked away with the nurse. The nurse, said sympathetically, ¡°Beibei is really pitiful. Beibei and her grandmother only have each other to rely on. Her grandmother¡¯s copsest month due to a heart attack was so unexpected.¡±

    ¡°The most pitiful thing is that they don¡¯t have any money to pay for any further treatment,¡± the doctor said as he let out an audible sigh, ¡°The patient is really old and heart surgery itself requires arge sum of money. She may still suffer from organ rejection again even if the surgery seeds. I¡¯ll let Beibei weigh the pros and cons of the surgery ¨C she might just appear tomorrow with arge sum of money, ready to pay for the surgery.¡±

    ¡°The daily medical fees are so expensive now. Beibei has not paid for half a month.¡±

    Gong Yi listened to the conversation between the doctor and the nurse. He walked slowly to the door of the ward inrge strides. Bai Beibei¡¯s grandmotherid on the hospital bed in the ward. Her face was pale and she did not seem to be in good spirits. However, she held Bai Beibei¡¯s hand tenderly with a loving and peaceful expression on her face.

    It was at this moment that Gong Yi realized she did not have the ability to see anymore.

    ¡°Beibei, I¡¯m feeling much better. In fact, I don¡¯t have any major pains. It¡¯s so boring to stay in the hospital everyday. Let¡¯s leave the hospital tomorrow,¡± she said.

    Bai Beibei sat by the bed and held her grandmother¡¯s hand tightly. Her hand was very rough and there was ayer of calluses running across that scraped her skin. These were a direct testament to how hard her grandmother had worked to raise her. Her grandmother was her only real family member in the world now. She could not let her leave.

    ¡°Grandma, we¡¯ll stay for a few more days. We¡¯ll listen to the doctor and only leave when he says it¡¯s fine to do so.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t told her grandmother about the truth behind her illness nor the heart operation she had undergone.

    ¡°But, we¡¯ll end up spending a lot of money just staying in the hospital,¡± her grandmother protested.

    ¡°Grandma, my father promised that he would give us the money.¡±

    She nodded her head in relief, ¡°Is your father treating you well then? Does your stepmother bully you? Have you gotten used to living with the Bai family?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they treat me really well. No one bullies me and I can wear beautiful dresses, eat delicious food and on top of that, I don¡¯t have to work. There are so many servants at home,¡± Bai Beibei closed her eyes as she felt tears roll down her cheeks.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Did your father let you attend university? Your results have always been the best in the province. The vige chief even said that you would be guaranteed admission to a first-ss university.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s pink lips trembled. She tried to hold back her tears and clenched her fist. Biting lightly on it to prevent her tears from flowing out, she said, ¡°I went to a top university and the students in my ss were really nice to me. Grandma, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Her grandmother let out a sigh of relief and caressed Bai Beibei¡¯s hair lovingly, ¡°My poor child! It¡¯s only natural that Grandma worries about you. It¡¯s so great that you¡¯re being taken care of. If I leave, at least there will still be someone caring for you.¡±

    ¡°Grandma,¡± Bai Beibei reached out her small hands and hugged her mother-inw¡¯s waist. She buried her small face into the warm embrace.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else to take care of me except you, Grandma. You will live till you¡¯re a hundred.¡±

    She stroked Bai Beibei¡¯s soft hair lovingly. She knew her own body very well. She did not have much time left. However, she felt heartened that Bai Beibei was being cared for by others and knew she could leave in peace.

    Gong Yi watched the scene between Bai Beibei and her grandmother in the ward. They were really pitiful.

    He thought back to the night Bai Beibei had sold her body. It must have been for her grandmother¡¯s sake since they didn¡¯t have the money to pay for her surgery. His gaze focused on Bai Beibei¡¯s delicate body. After watching for a little while, he turned around and left.

    Bai Beibei let go of her grandmother, ¡°Grandma, you should rest. I won¡¯t be leaving your side at all tonight. I¡¯ll stay here to apany you.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± her grandma nodded. She felt a sharp pain in her heart but she chose not to say anything. Shey down and closed her cloudy eyes.

    Bai Beibei tucked her mother-inw in and left for the nurses¡¯ station.

    ¡°Miss, has my grandmother¡¯s bills been paid yet? How much is it?¡±

    ¡°Beibei, the bill has been paid. It worked out to 76,000 for half a month.¡±

    76,000? Beibei was shocked. It was arge sum.

    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t have that much money on me. Can you give me two more days? I¡¯ll think of something.¡±

    ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t worry. Someone has already settled the bill for you.¡±

    Bai Beibei was stunned. She had never thought that someone would pay for her medical bills.

    She had never experienced such kindness in her life. She had felt the coldness and warmth that rtionships had to offer but other than her grandmother, there had been no one who had been genuinely kind to her. It seemed now that there was, in fact, such a person.

    ¡°Miss, who paid for my medical bills?¡±

    ¡°Mr Gong.¡±

    Mr Gong? Her brother-inw?

    Bai Beibei recalled his impatient tone when she¡¯d wiped the chair. He probably hated her, just like the Bai family.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Beibei. It was Mr Gong who helped you pay your bills. Oh my god, how do you know him? This is the first time I¡¯ve had the chance to meet him. He is really handsome. His voice is so nice, I feel like I could get pregnant just from listening to him.¡±

    The nurse started to swoon.

    ¡°Miss, just give me the bill.¡±

    While she didn¡¯t know exactly why he¡¯d paid for her medical bills, she knew she couldn¡¯t take his money for free. She would return it to him.

    The next day, Bai Beibei arrived at the entrance of the Gong family house. She stood by the flower bed, wearing a white dress, white round-headed leather shoes and socks that reached her knees. Her silky hair fell down her back and she carried a school bag on her shoulders. She was dressed as a student.

 Chapter 1225 - His First Woman

    <h4>Chapter 1225: His First Woman</h4>

    It was finally time to get off work. The male employees working at the Gong Group building exited the building one after another. Upon seeing Bai Beibei, their eyes filled with astonishment. One male employee even gave a friendly whistle, smiled and said, ¡°Youngdy, are you here to look for someone from the Gong Group? Who are you looking for? I can help you find him.¡±

    Bai Beibei tugged uneasily on the strap of her backpack. She felt her face turn red the more the men looked at her. She lowered her small head and stared at her toes.

    ¡°Mr Gong!¡±

    Gong Yi walked out of the building, car keys in hand.

    The male employees respectfully parted and stood on both sides.

    ¡°Mr Gong.¡±

    Gong Yi noticed Bai Beibei the moment he stepped out of the elevator. She was always the most eye-catching one in the crowd and this attracted the attention of many men. His employees looked at her and teased her yfully. She was so flustered by this that her small face turned red.

    Gong Yi was even more reluctant to leave her in this state. While he wasn¡¯t sure why anger began to brew within him, Gong Yi nced sharply around and snapped at his employees, ¡°Are you trying to get paid for working overtime by simply hanging around outside the office?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr Gong!¡± his employees scurried away quickly.

    After they left, Gong Yi stood on the steps and looked down at the youngdy by the flowerbeds.

    Bai Beibei looked up. Gong Yi was wearing a white shirt and ck trousers. She scanned his face and noticed how exquisite his facial features were. His silhouette was extremely handsome ¨C she had never seen such a good-looking man till now.

    With one hand in his trouser pocket and another holding his car keys, Gong Yi looked at her coldly.

    Bai Beibei felt her heart sink. It seemed like he really hated her.

    Gong Yi¡¯s expression turned even more gloomy at Bai Beibei¡¯s silence. He walked to his Lamborghini quickly.

    ¡°Brother-inw!¡± Bai Beibei chased after him quickly.

    Gong Yi nced down at the shadow following his on the ground. His steps were wide and hers were small. She had to run to catch up with him.

    He raised his sharp eyebrows and could not deny that he was a little delighted by this turn of events.

    He stopped sharply and turned around. Bai Beibei crashed into his arms. Their difference in height had never been more apparent ¨C she was 1.6 meters and he was 1.86 meters. Her forehead hit the silver button on his white shirt.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Bai Beibei let out a soft cry in pain.

    A soft fragrance tickled the tip of Gong Yi¡¯s nose. The scent was natural, free of artificial aromas and could only belong to a youngdy. He liked this smell very much. He dug hisrge hands in his trouser pockets and felt his body go numb. He started to lose control over his bodily senses.

    Bai Beibei stepped back quickly like a frightened rabbit, ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡±

    Gong Yi pursed his thin lips, ¡°You were looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Bai Beibei nodded, ¡°Brother-inw, did you pay the medical fees for me? Thank you.¡±

    He had indeed paid for the medical bills. He didn¡¯t know what had gotten over himst night exactly but for some strange reason, he had walked right up and settled the bills for her. He might have felt some sort of pity for her.

    ¡°Are you here to thank me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s also another thing that I¡¯d like to talk to you about,¡± Bai Beibei took a piece of paper out from her school bag and handed it to him, ¡°Brother-inw, this is for you.¡±

    Gong Yi held the note in his hand and looked at it. It was a debit note.

    The somewhat cheery feeling he had felt earlier instantly vanished. He nced at her, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    Bai Beibei stood up straight. Her skin was milky white and a few strands of her hair fluttered in the wind, caressing her cheeks. The image was so soft and heart warming that one would have faced great difficulty taking his eyes off it.

    ¡°Brother-inw, I can¡¯t simply take your money for free. You lent me 75,690 yuan. I don¡¯t have enough to pay you back now but I will work hard and slowly return the full sum to you in the future.¡±

    The ball anger that had just subsided within him red up suddenly once more. He didn¡¯t care about this small sum of money. The fact that she had given him the note so seriously, which showed how much she had thought through the division of money between them, was what irked him.

    She was going to earn money?

    How was she going to earn it?

    Gong Yi thought back to the male ssmates who had flirted with her, the wretched middle-aged driver, and his employees who had teased her earlier. He had to admit that she had the ability to earn money just by selling her body.

    Hadn¡¯t she sold it to him once?

    If she ever found herself in such a desperate situation again, maybe she would sell her body once more.

    Gong Yi felt himself grow ufortable at the thought of her bending down to please another man just as she had done to him.

    ¡°You want to return me the money?¡± Gong Yi stepped towards her, ¡°If you really wish to pay me back, you have to know that there are some rules. When are you going to pay me back? How long will you take? Will there be extra interest payable? If you want to pay me back with interest, I¡¯d be more than happy to increase the amount of money I can lend you. How does six figures sound?¡±

    Bai Beibei was taken aback. She stepped back instinctively as he approached her and treaded backwards until she bumped into a tree trunk.

    Gong Yi rushed over to her side. His right hand, which had been holding his car keys, now held the side of her head. He held her firmly in his arms, making it impossible for her to leave.

    An unfamiliar and strong masculine scent swept over, instantly drowning her senses. This was not a masculine scent that she could possibly withstand. Her face turned red immediately. She stared up at him with her big eyes, both confused and flustered at the same time.

    Gong Yi had been so angry earlier. He felt that she had taken steps to divide their rtionship so clearly and maybe he should have done the same. However, right in this moment as the two of them stood close to each other, he breathed in the soft fragrance lingering on her body and looked into her timid eyes. This sent his brain into overdrive and all his blood rushed down his body. He felt a stiffening in his pants.

    Shit!

    Gong Yi cursed softly at himself. What kind of spell was he under? The first time they¡¯d met, his body heated up at the sight of her. He refused to lie to himself any longer.

    Whoever said that a woman would remember her first sexual experience with a man clearly didn¡¯t think about whether a man would remember his first experience with a woman in the same way.

    Gong Yi¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Go home and use theputer to calcte how much money you owe me. If you really can¡¯t pay, don¡¯t you still have something else in your repertoire?¡±

    Gong Yi nced at her delicate figure. He let go of her and turned to get into the car.

    Bai Beibei knew instantly what he had referred to. The terrifying memories of that night rushed over her. The blood in her body turned cold and her hands and feet started trembling.

    She hadn¡¯t wanted to do so, but she had no choice. She only had her body. To save her mother-inw, she had been willing to do anything.

    However, things were not as simple as she had thought. The events that took ce in the bathroom that night was almost like a nightmare. She had no idea that a man and a womanmit an act so shameful together.

    She did not have the courage to relive her experiences. She had buried the events of that night deep in her heart. It made her feel dark and filthy.

    Gong Yi opened the car door and was about to enter when a soft voice came from behind him, ¡°I¡¯ll calcte it ording to the bank¡¯s six points. I will pay you three thousand per month, for six years and 21 days. I would have sessfully cleared my debt by then.¡±

    Gong Yi turned around and looked at the girl in surprise, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Bai Beibei clenched her little fists and red at him. Her voice was soft despite her anger, as if she¡¯d never raised her voice before.

    ¡°Go back and get theputer to calcte for yourself!¡±

    She turned around abruptly and left.

 Chapter 1226 - Be sold

    <h4>Chapter 1226: Be sold</h4>

    Gong Yi¡¯s gaze trailed after the girl¡¯s receding figure. He was speechless.

    Was she angry at him?

    If she was, she would have been the only other person in all his life, aside from Ye Xiaotao, who had even dared to be angry at him!

    She was such a timid girl and yet, she had a temper.

    He thought back to her beautiful, slightly puffed pink cheeks and felt his lips curl. He opened the car door and slid into the driver¡¯s seat. He suddenly recalled that if he were to calcte how long she would take to repay him ording to the six points stipted by the bank and her own prescription of three thousand a month, she would need six years and twenty-one days exactly.

    She had been able to calcte this value so quickly and urately despite not having a calctor. This was almost as impressive as Bai Qi, who was widely known to be a genius in mental calction. He hadn¡¯t expected such a timid and small girl to possess such a hidden skill.

    Could it be that the two sisters of the Bai family were both experts in mental arithmetic?

    The bnce of fate seemed to be tilted far too much on Bai Qi¡¯s side. No one was able to break her record. Unfortunately, she was thrown into a low rate university where no one paid any attention to her.

    Gong Yi¡¯s long, narrow and dark pupils were illuminated with a ray of light. This was getting interesting.

    Bai Beibei walked to the bus stop. She stood on her tiptoes to look at the bus stop sign. The instructions on the bus stop sign were very clear. As Gong Yi had mentioned, she could, in fact, go anywhere.

    XXX was so big that it took only three stops to reach the hospital. It was very fast.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s small face broke out into a smile. This is great! From now on, she could go to the hospital to visit her mother-inw anytime and from any ce.

    Just as the thought entered her head, a car horn broke the silence and stopped beside her. The driver rolled down the car windows and out came Bai Shida¡¯s face.

    ¡°Beibei, get in the car,¡± he said.

    She turned her head and her smile instantly disappeared. She whispered softly, ¡°Sir.¡±

    Bai Shida eyed Bai Beibei as if he was looking at an object.

    ¡°I said get in the car. Hurry up!¡± he snorted impatiently.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Bai Beibei pulled the door to the backseat open.

    When they reached the hotel, Bai Beibei followed behind Bai Shida closely. She had no clue where they were or why he had brought her here. The city was still very unfamiliar and she did not feel safe. Fear began to rise as she thought of how she disliked the ce and the people in the hotel.

    Bai Shida pushed open the door to a private room.

    ¡°Mr Sun, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±

    Bai Beibei was dragged forward.

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought Beibei here to see you,¡± Bai Shida¡¯s voice rang out from above her head, full of ttery and affection.

    There was someone else in the private room with them. Bai Beibei looked up. The rich boy who had snatched her books at the school gate and threw them into the trash can was sitting right there!

    Mr Sun was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed, smoking a cigarette. Upon seeing Bai Beibei, his eyes lit up.

    ¡°Come,e and sit.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Bai Shida nodded repeatedly.

    Bai Beibei felt uneasy. She wanted to leave, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll go back first. I still have homework to do.¡±

    ¡°What homework? Come, have dinner with Mr Sun,¡± Bai Shida pushed her forward and sat her down into the seat beside Mr Sun.

    When Bai Beibei sat down, a sweet scent attacked his senses. He felt his blood boil. He couldn¡¯t wait to reach out, touch her shoulders and pull her into his arms.

    ¡°Let go of me! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Bai Beibei struggled vigorously. She wanted to escape his embrace but she was too weak. Regardless of how hard she tried, she simply couldn¡¯t push him away. She raised her head to look at Bai Shida and begged in a soft voice, ¡°Sir, why did you bring me here? I want to go back. I don¡¯t want to eat, I¡¯m not hungry! Please don¡¯t leave me here. I¡¯m begging you, I¡¯ll be very obedient from now on!¡±

    ¡°Beibei, it¡¯s an honour for you to apany Mr Sun to have dinner,¡± he said as he looked at Mr Sun obsequiously, ¡°Mr Sun, have fun. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Mr Bai. I¡¯ll sign the documents for thend that you want over to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Sun. Thank you,¡± Bai Shida turned around and left.

    Bai Beibei finally understood now. Her biological father had sold her to this rich man, who belonged to the wealthy second generation, in exchange for a piece ofnd. He was even giving him the green light to do whatever he wanted to her.

    Was she worth anything at this point?

    ¡°Father!¡± she shrilled as she watched his retreating figure.

    Bai Shida¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment. However, two secondster, he opened the door of the private room and left.

    This daughter of his had been born with a low social status. He hadn¡¯t expected her to cause such a headache. Moreover, since his wife belonged to a prestigious family, he relied solely on her for any financial matters.

    He only recognised Bai Qi as his daughter. Bai Qi was so outstanding. He had no expectations for Bai Beibei nor did he think she could climb up the socialdder to reach that of the Gong family. She was, however, very beautiful and that meant he could use her to trade for a piece ofnd.

    Bai Shida left quickly.

    As she watched the door of the private room shut in front of her, Bai Beibei¡¯s heart sank. She felt her eyes well up with tears but she refused to let them fall because she knew deep down ever since she was a child that she didn¡¯t have a father.

    Mr Sun hugged Bai Beibei with one hand and picked up a red wine ss with the other.

    ¡°Beibei,e. This red wine is good. Drink with me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink. Let go of me!¡± Bai Beibei pushed him away forcefully, stood up, and ran.

    After two steps, Mr Sun hugged her from behind and poured red wine into her mouth, ¡°Haha, Beibei, don¡¯t run anymore. You won¡¯t be able to escape tonight. Your father sold you to me just now. Now, be good,e and drink.¡±

    Bai Beibei coughed as the wine was poured down her throat. She wiped her mouth with her small hands.

    The fresh wine dripped from her cherry lips, across her pink neck and finally disappeared into her small chest. Mr Sun almost drooled while watching this.

    ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re too beautiful! Come, let me kiss you!¡± Mr Sun kissed her face anxiously.

    Bai Beibei dodged this and bit his neck.

    ¡°Damn it, you bitch. How dare you bite me!¡± Mr Sun shouted as he felt the pain radiating from his neck.

    He pushed Bai Beibei away and pped her.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s forehead hit the wall and she fell to the ground.

    Young Master Sun squatted down and grabbed her long hair. With a sinister smile on his face, he said, ¡°Little bitch, you don¡¯t seem to know what¡¯s good for you. You had better let me have my way with you tonight, or you shall suffer!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point in pretending to be aloof? You still fell into my arms. Just you wait, I¡¯ll peel off your clothes and have you beg for mercy. You shalle whenever I call you from now on!¡± he said.

    Following this, Mr Sun proceeded to pull on Bai Beibei¡¯s cor.

    Bai Beibei refused to budge and used her two small hands to grab hold of her cor tightly.

    ¡°Little bitch, I shall deal with you as I see fit!¡±

    Mr Sun pped Bai Beibei across her face again and lifted up her skirt.

    It was at this moment that the huge disparity between the physical strength of men and women became clear. Bai Beibei felt a chill at her feet and before she knew it, Mr Sun ripped the white panties off her.

    ¡®Ah!¡± she yelled.

    Mr Sun looked at her milky white slender legs and his eyes grew hot. He parted her legs and unzipped his pants. With an evilugh, he said, ¡°What a beauty. Just looking at makes it so hard to resist.¡±

 Chapter 1227 - Save Me

    <h4>Chapter 1227: Save Me</h4>

    Mr Sun had already taken his pants off. Realising then that he was about to take advantage of her, Bai Beibei kicked him directly on his crotch. She didn¡¯t know where she got this sudden strength from but it was clearly enough to disarm him as he hissed and let out a pained groan.

    Bai Beibei quickly got up, flung open the room door and bounded out into the corridor.

    ¡°Little slut, don¡¯t run! Stop right there!¡± Mr Sun chased after her.

    Bai Beibei quickened her steps but s, things didn¡¯t go ording to n. She tripped over the handmade wool carpet and fell face first on the ground.

    ¡°Little slut, where do you think you¡¯re running off too? I¡¯ll kill youter!¡± Mr Sun stepped forward and pulled her hair.

    Bai Beibei felt as if she was in an abyss, trapped and in despair.

    She had nowhere to escape to anymore. Who was going to save her?

    It was at this moment that a pair of shiny ck leather shoes appeared before her. She looked up slowly, tracing past the smooth and slim ck pants. Her eyes lit up and she reached up the fabric, begging, ¡°Save me please, I beg you.¡±

    Noticing that there was another person present, Mr Sun raised his head quickly and warned, ¡°You had better not meddle in the affairs of others. I¡¯m Sun...¡±

    His voice trailed off as he realised the man standing in front of him was none other than Gong Yi.

    This hotel was owned by the Gong family. Gong Yi was here for a business meeting and he was followed by his secretary, Ajie. The Gong family wielded significant power in the capital and he knew this was someone he could not afford to offend. He quickly wiped the vicious expression off his face and switched it for a pleasant one. He nodded and bowed, ¡°Hello, Gong Yi.¡±

    Gong Yi nced at Mr Sun nkly. He got down on one knee and used two slender fingers to lift Bai Beibei¡¯s delicate chin. Her face was in a very sorry state. Her forehead was bruised and blood was flowing from it. Two palm prints were imprinted on her fair and tender cheeks. She looked so pitiful.

    He was shocked. The youngdy who had been so angry with him earlier in the afternoon was now this bruiseddy in just a matter of hours.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Gong Yi asked.

    Bai Beibei shook her head vigorously, ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all!¡±

    Her big eyes sparkled. Her soft little hands curled up and held his big hands tightly.

    ¡°Brother-inw, will you save me?¡± she asked cautiously.

    Gong Yi raised his eyebrows. Judging from the uncertainty in her voice, she wasn¡¯t sure whether he would save her. She called him ¡®Brother-inw¡¯, which probably meant that she belonged to the Bai side of the family.

    ¡°Mr Gong, this is my girlfriend. We simply had a little conflict earlier. You shouldn¡¯t worry too much about it,¡± Mr Sun said.

    Gong Yi ignored him and looked at Bai Beibei, ¡°Is he your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a boyfriend. I¡¯ve never had a boyfriend before,¡± Bai Beibei said clearly.

    Gong Yi¡¯s handsome facial features softened. He was very satisfied with her answer. Most men were like him and wanted their women to be pure and clean as they came. In fact, he knew that her first time had been with him. He remembered how there had been a pool of blood that night in the bathroom that had been washed away by the liquid of his member.

    ¡°Brother-inw,¡± Bai Beibei looked at him expectantly.

    He was her only hope now.

    The next thing she knew, she was being carried horizontally with her body in the air. She hugged his neck in surprise. Her face felt itchy as she had rubbed face against the fabric of his shirt cor on her way up.

    Bai Beibei looked up at him timidly. He was wearing a white shirt and a formal tie. He had styled his hair in fashionable middle part which revealed his forehead and showed his wisdom. He carried her as they walked ahead and the champagne colored crystal lights in the corridor bounced off his handsome side profile. It was a sight to behold.

    He had saved her!

    Bai Beibei did not know why he had helped her so many times. including this. Whenever she needed help, he would appear.

    She felt her body warm up and she buried her small face into him. He smelled like a man. She dared not to smell it and she blushed at that thought.

    When they reached the presidential suite, Gong Yi ced Bai Beibei on the soft bed gently. He took out a small first aid kit and sat down by the bed. He dipped a cotton swab into the antiseptic bottle and cleaned the wound on her forehead.

    ¡°Let me know if this hurts,¡± he said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Bai Beibei sat down obediently.

    To his surprise, she didn¡¯t cry out in pain. He had expected a youngdy of her age to be most afraid of such pain but when the antiseptic touched her wound, she didn¡¯t so much as frown. When they had been in the corridor earlier, he noticed she had no tears running down her face.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± he asked.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s long eyshes fluttered like a butterfly¡¯s wings, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. I¡¯m already used to it.¡±

    Used to it?

    Gong Yi picked up a band-aid and stuck it on her forehead. ¡°Do you get beaten by people often?¡±

    Bai Beibei looked up at him and shook her head in protest, ¡°No, I was just making conversation.¡±

    Gong Yi stopped and smiled. His smile was filled with love that he did not recognise.

    ¡°A child who lies is not a good one,¡± he said

    His smile was beautiful. Bai Beibei bit her pink lower lip with her white teeth. She did not know what to say.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Ajie walked in, ¡°Mr Gong, here¡¯s the ice you asked for.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Gong Yi went to the bathroom and brought a damp towel. He wrapped the ice in the twoel and handed it to her, ¡°Apply it on your face. It will reduce the swelling quickly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Bai Beibei reached out to take the towel.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I need to run off for a meeting now but Ajie will stay behind with you. If you require anything else, just let him know. He¡¯ll also send you hometer. I¡¯ll leave first,¡± Gong Yi nced at the watch around his wrist and knew it was time to leave.

    He felt a hand grab his shirt suddenly.

    He looked back and saw that the girl¡¯s face was red. She looked at Ajie and then at him, as if she wanted to say something but decided at thest moment not to.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked

    Bai Beibei was very embarrassed and was a little frightened to speak. She waved her hand and motioned Gong Yi toe closer to listen to her.

    Gong Yi turned around and came to her side.

    The girl¡¯s small hand tugged at the corner of his shirt again. She looked at him with her watery eyes and asked him to lower himself down.

    No girl had ever gestured to him so gently. He felt like it was almost flirtatious. Gong Yi felt his heart soften. He raised his eyebrows and lowered himself down to her level.

    As their faces came close together, their breaths mixed. Bai Beibei whispered in his ear, ¡°Can I have a pair of pants?

    Thest two words were so soft they were almost inaudible. Gong Yi, however, heard them clearly. Men were naturally sensitive to such words.

    His eyebrows moved, and he looked at her white dress with calm expression on his face.

    She sat very straight and her legs sped tightly together. He could tell she was very afraid that they would see how she did not have panties on.

    Her panties had been ripped off by Mr Sun in the private room.

    Gong Yi¡¯s felt a wave of emotion rise in his throat. He clearly remembered what she¡¯d looked like the night they had been together. She had worn a white dress which he had proceeded to take off. He had lifted the dress first and when he had smelled the scenting from her heat, he had removed her dresspletely and touched her.

 Chapter 1228 - My Mother Is Not a Vixen

    <h4>Chapter 1228: My Mother Is Not a Vixen</h4>

    The heat came again. Gong Yi quickly stood up. D*mn it, he was full of fire again.

    She didn¡¯t do anything.

    He looked at Ajie. ¡°Go out. Get me a female secretary.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ajie nodded and walked out.

    There were only two people left in the room. Gong Yi stood by the bed. He looked at the girl, and the girl looked back at him. Their eyes met, and the girl looked away quickly.

    She looked shy as she tried to avoid him.

    Gong Yi knew that she had no intention of seducing him, but his breathing became faster. She was innocent, but he was a mature man, and the atmosphere was very ambiguous.

    Men liked to y ambiguous moments.

    At this time, there was a knock on the door. The female manager of the hotel walked in. ¡°President, what are your orders?¡±

    Gong Yi was unwilling to speak. He said to the girl, ¡°If you want to buy anything, just look for her... Oh right, there¡¯s no need to pay. What you owe me will be added to the ount.¡±

    He added.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Beibei nodded. The corners of her lips curled up. The dimples on both sides of her lips were faintly discernible. ¡°Brother-inw, thank you.¡±

    Gong Yi walked out.

    ......

    The redness on his face had disappeared, but there were still two palm prints left. The female manager bought new panties. Bai Beibei put them on and Ajie sent her home.

    At the Bai residence.

    The maid opened the door and Bai Beibei walked into the living room.

    Bai Shida and Qian Lan sat on two sofas. Bai Shida was reading a newspaper. Qian Lan saw her enter and immediately reprimanded her, ¡°Kneel!¡±

    Bai Beibei knew that these two people were waiting for her. When she went home, there would be a reprimand.

    Her two small hands tugged at the hem of her skirt. She did not kneel. ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±

    Qian Lan suddenly stood up. She walked forward, pointed at Bai Beibei, and cursed, ¡°You are not ashamed to ask? Just now, Young Master Sun called and said that you ran away and thend we wanted has gone. Now that you¡¯re eating food from our family if you can¡¯t even handle a small matter, what use do you have?¡±

    Bai Beibei looked at Qian Lan, and her soft and small voice was full of sincerity. ¡°Is what you want me to do a small matter? I¡¯m a human, and I¡¯m not even 18 years old yet. How can you do that?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we? Your mother is a vixen. She tried everything to climb into her master¡¯s bed. She gave birth to you, so you¡¯re a little vixen. Both you and your mother like to seduce men!¡±

    Bai Beibei clenched her small fists. She looked at Bai Shida, who was pretending to read the newspaper. ¡°My mother is not a vixen. She didn¡¯t climb into your bed. You raped her. It was you who drove her crazy...¡±

    Before she could finish, Qian Lan pped her.

    Blood oozed out of her mouth. Bai Beibei fell to the ground, but she straightened her back and looked at Qian Lan bravely.

    Qian Lan¡¯s face was twisted. Looking at this beautiful and delicate face, Qian Lan thought of her mother. Hatred shed in her eyes.

    ¡°Someone, bring the feather duster over!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± The maid handed the feather duster over with trembling hands.

    Qian Lan picked up the feather duster and whipped it at Bai Beibei. She was unable to vent her hatred and even gritted her teeth as she scolded, ¡°I¡¯ll make you stubborn, I¡¯ll make you stubborn!¡±

    ¡°Your mother deserved it. I was merciful enough to send her to the countryside instead of taking her life. She was the one who got pregnant out of wedlock and was disgraced by the people around her. Someone smashed her window, spat at her, and scolded her all night. That was karma! She couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so she went crazy and then died in the mental hospital. Who was she to me? She should me herself!¡±

    ¡°You Little B*stard, you little slut. You didn¡¯t even thank me when I took you from the countryside, instead, you dared to contradict me. Do you know your mistake? Do you admit your mistake?¡±

    The feather dusternded on her body like a storm. Bai Beibei didn¡¯t say anything. She gritted her teeth and red at Qian Lan.

    She would rather have her mother killed than be tortured endlessly. She used the money to bribe all the neighbours to spit at her mother, scold her, and beat her. Her mother had be a street rat. Her grandmother cried and went blind during that time.

    Her mother was just an ordinary woman. She was not wrong. Her only fault was that she was very beautiful. When she came to the Bai family as a servant, her father took a fancy to her, and then he raped her.

    Grandma had her mother as her only daughter. When Grandma stood at the bridge hoping for her mother toe home, a truck came. Her mother was tied up, and there were a few words stuck on her chest ¡ª I am a slut.

    From that day on, the nightmare in her family began.

    The servants stood to the side, trembling in fear. They did not even dare to breathe loudly. The sound of the feather duster hitting someone¡¯s body was incessant, and it made their hair stand on end.

    Some of the servants who pitied Bai Beibei could not bear to look away.

    Qian Lan was beating so hard that she was out of breath. She wanted Bai Beibei to admit her mistake, but this girl refused to speak.

    She was covered in a hot sweat. She was so tired that her hands were sore from the beating.

    ¡°Honey,¡± at this moment, Bai Shida stepped forward and put his arm around Qian Lan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t beat her anymore. It¡¯s fine if she dies, but it won¡¯t be good if you break her hand.¡±

    Qian Lan turned around and red at him. ¡°Put away your tricks, or I¡¯ll make you lose everything!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Bai Shida was submissive.

    Qian Lan threw down the feather duster and sat on the sofa. She instructed the maid, ¡°Get this little B *tch out, and throw her broken things out as well!¡±

    ......

    Bai Beibei was pushed out by the maid, and her school bag was thrown out as well. The vi¡¯s door closed with a bang in front of her eyes.

    Her whole body was burning with pain, and when the pain reached its maximum, it would be numb. It didn¡¯t hurt anymore. Bai Beibei bent down and held her school bag in her arms, then turned around and left.

    She didn¡¯t like to stay in the Bai family from the beginning.

    It was seven o¡¯clock in the evening, and the sky was dark. She carried her school bag and walked alone on the street. Her hands and feet were numb, and her stomach was very hungry. She sat down on a bench.

    The neon lights in the city were very beautiful, and the streets were very bustling. There was a little girl same with her age ying happily behind her parents, but none of this had anything to do with her.

    She suddenly thought of her grandmother. She missed her grandmother now, but she was covered in injuries and did not dare to go back.

    She was afraid that her injuries would be found out by her grandmother.

    Bai Beibei ced her schoolbag by her side, then curled up her legs and buried her little face in it.

    Her crystal-clear tears were like beads that had been broken. She twitched her weak shoulders and cried softly.

    At this moment, she was sad.

    She had no choice when she came to this world. If she had a choice, she did not want toe at all. This way, her grandmother and mother would not have to suffer so much.

    Her birth was a disaster.

    ......

    The Lamborghini was galloping on the road. The meeting had just ended, and Gong Yi was driving back to his apartment.

    At this moment, he nced through the car window unintentionally and saw the girl who had shrunk herself into a small ball on the bench.

 Chapter 1229 - Iâ€™ll Do It Myself

    <h4>Chapter 1229: I¡¯ll Do It Myself</h4>

    Why was she here?

    Gong Yi slowly stepped on the brakes and stopped the car by the roadside.

    He opened the car door, got out, and walked to the girl¡¯s side with his long legs.

    Well, she looked like a stray kitten. He picked her up again.

    ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why are you here alone?¡± He asked.

    The girl did not reply, nor did she move.

    Gong Yi raised his straight eyebrows. ¡°Bai Beibei.¡±

    This was the first time he had called her by her name.

    The girl still did not respond.

    Gong Yi looked at her curled up little body and then reached out to push her shoulder. ¡°Hey...¡±

    With a gentle push, her little body fell.

    Gong Yi lowered his waist quickly and used his strong arm to catch her soft body that fell. He did not know whether tough or cry. The girl had her eyes closed and was asleep.

    She was sleeping here, wasn¡¯t she afraid of being carried away by others?

    The girl¡¯s exquisite little beauty had tears on her face. The tip of her nose and her eyes were red as if she had cried for a long time before falling asleep.

    ¡°Bai Beibei, wake up.¡±

    Gong Yi wanted to wake her up.

    The girl moved but didn¡¯t wake up. She seemed to have found a warm harbour that she could rely on. She stuck her little face onto his handmade custom-made shirt and buried herself in his embrace.

    Gong Yi felt that such a small one was both cute and lovable. Well, he picked her up horizontally.

    He gently ced her on the passenger seat and helped her fasten her seatbelt. Then, his Lamborghini sped away.

    ......

    In the apartment.

    Gong Yi pushed open the door of the room and ced Bai Beibei on the soft bed.

    He wanted to leave, but the girl¡¯s two little hands were still hugging his neck. Her lips softened, and he was caught off guard and kissed her little face.

    Her skin was fragrant and smooth, and it felt good to kiss it. Gong Yi froze for a moment.

    With his two hands supporting her side, he stood up slightly and looked at her. Her small cherry lips were slightly open, and she was breathing out sweet air. She looked extremely alluring.

    Gong Yi was about to stand up when he noticed a red mark on her pink neck. He reached out and gently pulled her cor. His pupils constricted, her smooth fair skin was covered with red marks from the beaten.

    Who beaten her?

    This person was going to beat her to death.

    Bai Beibei let out a cry and opened her eyes.

    Gong Yi quickly retracted his hand and looked at her. The girl¡¯s eyes were bleary. Herrge ck and white watery eyes nced at the crystal chandelier above her head, and then looked at him in a daze.

    ¡°Brother-inw?¡± She sat up from the bed.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Yes, brother-inw, where is this ce? Why am I here?¡±

    ¡°I found you on a bench by the roadside. You were asleep, so I brought you back to my apartment.¡±

    His apartment.

    Bai Beibei looked around the room in confusion.

    ¡°The injury on your body, who beat you?¡± Gong Yi pointed at the wound on her neck.

    ¡°No, no one.¡± Bai Beibei reached out to cover her cor quickly. She lowered her small head, not daring to look into his bright eyes. ¡°I fell on my own.¡±

    How could she fall like this?

    Even if she didn¡¯t say anything, Gong Yi could roughly guess who else was there besides the Bai Family?

    He didn¡¯t say anything and turned to leave.

    ......

    Seeing the door close, Bai Beibei let out a sigh of relief. Ever since she was young, she had always hidden her injuries from others.

    However, her body hurt.

    Bai Beibei reached out and unbuttoned the two buttons on her white dress, revealing her right shoulder. Mother Bai had hit her too hard, and some of the wounds had broken.

    She blew lightly at the wound, trying to alleviate the pain.

    At this moment, the door opened with a ¡°Kacha¡± sound, a tall and handsome figure appeared by the door.

    Their eyes met. ¡°Ah!¡± Bai Beibei let out a soft cry and quickly pulled up the cor on her shoulder, she covered it tightly.

    Her small face flushed red.

    Gong Yi walked with his long legs and went in. ¡°By blowing on the wound, it won¡¯t heal. You need to apply some ointment.¡±

    He passed the ointment to her.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s ears turned red. Her grandmother had taught her since she was young that a girl¡¯s vest and pants should not be seen by a man. She had never shown it to anyone, except for the man from that night.

    Thinking back to that night, the redness on Bai Beibei¡¯s face faded away. Her face turned pale. She reached out and took the ointment. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Do you need my help to apply it?¡±

    ¡°HM?¡±Bai Beibei was shocked and immediately held her body tightly in a guarded manner.

    ¡°Would you be able to apply it on the back?¡± Gong Yi was calm.

    She was covered in wounds, and even if he wanted to do something, it wouldn¡¯t be now.

    She realized that he didn¡¯t mean anything else and that it was purely out of kindness and concern. Bai Beibei let go of her and raised her head to look at him. She smiled sweetly and obediently. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll apply it myself.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±

    ¡°AH? No... Brother-inw, you¡¯re a good person.¡±

    A good person?

    This was the first time Gong Yi had heard such ament. He wasn¡¯t a good person, and the only reason he saved her was that he had slept with her before.

    He sat down by the bed and held her shoulders, asking her to turn around with her back facing him. ¡°Do you want to take it off yourself, or do you want me to take it off?¡±

    The girl dawdled for a while before she slowly unbuttoning her dress. As a result, the white dress fell to her waist, exposing arge part of her beautiful back.

    Gong Yi applied the ointment to his hand, he held his breath while touching her skin.

    Bai Beibei trembled, wanting to hide.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? My hands are cold?¡± His voice was low and hoarse.

 Chapter 1230 - He Gave Her a Small Steamed Bun

    <h4>Chapter 1230: He Gave Her a Small Steamed Bun</h4>

    Gong Yi¡¯s eyes darkened. At this time, she was probably the only one who would feel itchy.

    To prevent himself from burning up, Gong Yi changed the topic. ¡°Your mother... hit you too?¡±

    Bai Beibei was stunned for a moment, and sadness welled up in her eyes. ¡°Yes, she did. But that was because my mother was sick. I know she loves me!¡±

    She said with certainty.

    Gong Yi felt his heart being pricked by a needle, and it hurt a little.

    Did her mother love her?

    He didn¡¯t know.

    But what he knew was that this silly girl loved her mother deeply, even if her mother was a mental patient who had never given her a day of maternal love.

    This topic was too painful, so the two of them didn¡¯t speak.

    Bai Beibei hugged her knees and looked at the night sky outside the window. Then, she said timidly, ¡°Brother-inw, can I... stay at your ce for one night?¡±

    She was homeless.

    Gong Yi¡¯s expression was calm. He snorted, ¡°The Bai family chased you out?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s long eyshes fluttered. ¡°Yes. Brother-inw, just for one night. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll go out and look for a house...¡±

    Gong Yi interrupted her. ¡°You can stay here from now on.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Bai Beibei looked back at him.

    Their faces were almost touching. Gong Yi could smell the fragrance of her body. The young girl¡¯s fragrance was clean and pleasant, it was very nice on smell.

    ¡°Do you know how to do housework?¡±

    ¡°MHM, I do. I know how to wash clothes, cook, and clean the room.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I need a nanny here. You can stay. I¡¯ll give you food and amodation. I¡¯ll give you... 5,000 a month.¡±

    ¡°Really? Can I?¡± Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes were as bright as the stars. She looked at Gong Yi with anticipation and gratitude.

    Gong Yi nodded under her gaze.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, brother-inw. Thank you. I¡¯ll work hard. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Bai Beibei smiled.

    Her smile was really beautiful, like a cute little angel. The multicoloured light was breathtaking. Gong Yi rolled his Adam¡¯s apple, and therge palm that was resting on her skin slowly moved to her s-shaped waist. He grabbed it, stared at her, and said, ¡°How are you going to thank me?¡±

    How?

    Bai Beibei thought for a moment. She had nothing, so she didn¡¯t have anything to give him. ¡°Brother-inw, how do you want me to thank you?¡±

    Gong Yi frowned and retracted his hand. He despised himself. What was he doing?

    She was an innocent little girl and did not understand what he meant. Could it be that he wanted her to kiss him or relive what happened that night in the bathroom?

    She treated him as her benefactor and he was a bad guy!

    Gong Yi got up and pretended to be serious. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯ve thought about it. You have to work hard and don¡¯t ck off.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, brother-inw, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Gong Yi turned around and walked out.

    ......

    The next morning.

    Gong Yi woke upte because he couldn¡¯t sleepst night, he was tossing and turning.

    Whenever he thought of how he couldn¡¯t control himself when he was facing a green fruit, he would be annoyed. He thought of Ye Xiaotao again. He loved this girl whom he had loved deeply for more than twenty years. But he felt his body was towards another person while he was in love with someone else. He felt that he was an sc*mbag.

    He opened the door and went down the stairs. At this moment, a petite figure ran out from the kitchen. ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯re awake. Breakfast is ready. You can eat now.¡±

    Gong Yi looked at the dining table. There was a bowl of millet congee, two small steamed buns, and two freshly fried seasonal vegetables on the table. It was very simple, but it was very appetizing.

    He suddenly remembered that he had asked her to be his housekeeperst night. He only wanted to take her in and didn¡¯t expect her to work, but it seemed that she had done quite well.

    He sat on the dining chair. ¡°Did you make this steamed bun?¡±

    Bai Beibei had a bright smile on her face, ¡°Yes, I saw that there was some flour in the fridge, so I took it out to make steamed buns. Because it¡¯s my first day here, I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, brother-inw, and there aren¡¯t many dishes in the fridge, so I made it simpler. It¡¯ll get better and better in the future.¡±

    The children of the poor did their household early. She knew how to do everything. Her grandmother was best at making noodles, and she wasn¡¯t inferior either.

    Her cooking skills were quite good.

    Gong Yi nodded. He picked up his chopsticks and then paused. ¡°Why is there only one bowl? Aren¡¯t you going to eat ?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat it.¡± Bai Beibei quickly shook her head.

    In the Bai family, she wasn¡¯t qualified to sit at the dining table. Now that she was a nanny, she wasn¡¯t qualified to sit with the master and eat together.

    ¡°Sit opposite and eat together.¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll eatter.¡±

    ¡°Then you can leave this ce because I don¡¯t need a disobedient employee...¡±

    Before she could finish, Bai Beibei had run into the kitchen. Soon, she took a small bowl and sat across from him.

    Gong Yi smiled. This little girl was easy to scare with.

    He reached out his chopsticks and ced a small bun in her small bowl.

    Two buns, one for each.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s long eyshes trembled. Then, she raised her eyes secretly to look at the man across from her. Today, he was wearing a green V-neck thin sweater. His face was exquisite and handsome. Because he received a high-ss education, therefore, when he ate, he exuded a sense of nobility and elegance. He was the number one Young Master from a prestigious family.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes were wet. She was touched because, in the past, she would sit opposite her grandmother like this, and her grandmother would serve her delicious food.

    He was only her brother-inw, but he had helped her so many times, and he was so nice to her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you change your clothes?¡± The man across from her asked.

    Bai Beibei was stunned. Then, she looked down at the white dress she was wearing. The dress was wrinkled. Compared to him, she was like an ugly duckling.

    Because of her embarrassment, Bai Beibei¡¯s little face turned red. ¡°No... I didn¡¯t bring any clothes...¡±

    When the Bai family chased her out, they only gave her a school bag.

    ¡°After breakfast, I¡¯ll take you to buy clothes,¡± Gong Yi said.

    Bai Beibei was stunned. Then, she quickly waved her hand and refused. ¡°No need, I...¡±

    Gong Yi lifted his eyelids and looked at her. ¡°What are you thinking about? I¡¯ll deduct it from your sry.¡±

    Bai Beibei:¡±... Oh, thank you, brother-inw.¡±

    ......

    The Lamborghini stopped outside the shopping mall. Gong Yi brought Bai Beibei into a clothing store.

    The salesperson greeted them warmly. ¡°Sir, Miss, what kind of clothes do you want to buy?¡±

    Gong Yi looked at the girl behind him. ¡°Give her a few sets of new clothes.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The salesperson looked at Bai Beibei kindly. ¡°This miss has a petite figure and has an extraordinary temperament. She can hold herself in any style of dress. However, I suggest that this miss wear a red dress.¡±

    As she spoke, the salesperson took out a redce dress.

    Gong Yi looked at Bai Beibei. ¡°Go try it on in the fitting room.¡±

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t have the right to choose. She nodded obediently. ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 1231 - Buying Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 1231: Buying Clothes</h4>

    Soon, Bai Beibei came out of the fitting room.

    Gong Yi looked back at her, his eyes shing with surprise. The redce dress entuated the girl¡¯s snow-white skin, her ck hair, and her cherry-coloured mouth. Her small, sharp face lost its usual innocence, revealing a bit of coquettishness.

    Such a small figure was outlined by the slim dress. Her small waist was only the size of his palm, and her two jade-like legs were tightly closed, giving off the aura of a young girl.

    The salesperson¡¯s eyes lit up as well, and she praised Gong Yi, ¡°This youngdy¡¯s style of dress is very simple and immortal, so I let her try out bright colours. As expected, she¡¯s very beautiful. This youngdy is young. When she grows up, she¡¯ll definitely be charming and moving.¡±

    When she grew up...

    She was only 18 years old.

    Gong Yi could not imagine how she would look when she grew up.

    Bai Beibei stood in front of the mirror. She did not like this dress because it was so bright. She was not used to it.

    ¡°Can I not have this dress?¡± Herrge, pure and bright eyes looked at him timidly as she discussed with him.

    Gong Yi shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°AH? Oh.¡±

    Bai Beibei lowered her head. At this moment, she saw a tag beside the dress. There was a price tag on it. She picked up the tag and took a look. She gasped.

    Two thousand?

    ¡°Wrap this dress up. Also, wrap five or six new dresses ording to this size,¡± Gong Yi instructed the salesperson.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The salesperson went to do it enthusiastically.

    ¡°Brother-inw...¡± Bai Beibei quickly walked over. She used her small hand to tug at his sleeve.

    Gong Yi looked at her red face and wanted to say something, but he hesitated. He leaned his tall body over and brought his ear to her lips.

    He hadn¡¯t spent much time with her, but she liked to whisper.

    Gong Yi liked this kind of interaction. She was very young.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tell me.¡±

    ¡°This dress is so expensive. Two thousand. If you buy a few more sets, my half a year¡¯s sry gone. I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡±

    Her voice was so soft. Gong Yi could see theyer of fluffy hair on her face from such a close distance. It was crystal-clear and soft. He wanted to tease her. ¡°It¡¯s more than that. You need to buy shoester. You won¡¯t have a year¡¯s sry.¡±

    Bai Beibei panicked. Her small hand grabbed his sleeve and shook it twice. She was about to cry. ¡°I really don¡¯t want it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t listen to you.¡± As he spoke, Gong Yi stood up straight. He looked at the salesperson. ¡°Pay by card.¡±

    He took out a gold card.

    ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t!¡± Bai Beibei quickly stood on tiptoe to snatch the gold card in his hand.

    Gong Yi raised his arm, curled the corners of his lips, and retreated.

    He seduced her to chase after him like he was teasing his beloved kitten.

    Bai Beibei had fallen for his trick. She had never bought such expensive clothes, nor did she need them. Her slender legs ran away and chased after him. ¡°Brother-inw, give me the card!¡±

    Gong Yi leaned his handsome back against the floor-to-ceiling window. He looked handsome andzy. She kept tiptoeing closer to him, and their bodies were pressed together.

    His sexy thin lips curved even higher, and his deep voice was tinged with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m just lying. I won¡¯t deduct your sry. I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±

    Bai Beibei was even more shocked. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. My money, your money, neither will work. Don¡¯t waste it!¡±

    Gong Yi turned around elegantly, and both of them switched positions. She leaned against the floor-to-ceiling window, and he leaned over to look at her. ¡°How can you say it¡¯s a waste? You look... very beautiful in it.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s little almond face was so red that it was about to drip blood. She was extremely teased by him. She looked into his eyes. His eyes were really beautiful, like two small whirlpools that were about to suck her in.

    She smelled the clear and clean scent of a man on his body again. It was very strong, so strong that her heartbeat was chaotic.

    He said that she was very beautiful...

    This was the first time a man had praised her.

    ¡°Brother-inw, I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Gong Yi looked at her evasive gaze and her steamed pink little face. Only then did he realize that he was flirting with a girl. If he wasn¡¯t a hooligan, then what was he?

    That day in the car, Young Master Sun had flirted with her at the school gate simrly. So he liked it this way too.

    He was really bad.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± He was a little embarrassed. He pulled away from each other and said seriously, ¡°I bought this dress for you. It¡¯s equivalent to... work uniform. Otherwise, people will say that I¡¯m bullying the employees.¡±

    As he said that, Gong Yi turned to the cashier.

    His manly breath left his body. Bai Beibei inhaled two mouthfuls of fresh air immediately. Her heart pounded wildly. She secretly raised her eyes to look at his back. He was handsome. His figure was even better than that of a fashion male model. She looked away in panic.

    She didn¡¯t dare to look again.

    Because if she continued to look, her heartbeat wouldn¡¯t be her own.

    This feeling was very strange.

    Two thousand dors worth of work uniform. Wouldn¡¯t it be too blissful to be his employee?

    ......

    The two of them came out of the shop. Gong Yi was carrying a few bags in his hands, and Bai Beibei followed behind him awkwardly.

    They spent a lot of money.

    Her heart ached.

    At this moment, the man in front of her suddenly stopped. With a bang, she directly bumped into him.

    ¡°Hiss.¡± She groaned in pain immediately.

    Her forehead had bumped into his shoulder. It was so painful that tears were pouring out of her eyes.

    ¡°Where did your eyes grow?¡± A wave of ridicule rang out from the top of her head, and arge palm gently rubbed her forehead.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and she pouted her small cherry-coloured mouth as she retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t. It was you who suddenly stopped, that¡¯s why I bumped into you.¡±

    ¡°Fine, you know how to talk back?¡± The man raised his eyebrows.

    Bai Beibei looked at him. His smile was warm and doting, without the slightest intention of rebuking her. For some reason, her heartbeat became chaotic again, and her small face turned red.

    Gong Yi knew that she was shy and couldn¡¯t be teased. ¡°Go in and buy it yourself.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Bai Beibei looked sideways at the shop next to her.

    With this nce, her small face turned red.

    It was... a lingerie shop.

    There was a lot of lingerie inside. Red, ck, tullece, and that bra where the thin shoulder straps covered both sides. It was... revealing. She had always worn a vest since she was young. She had never seen anything like this, so she was a little scared.

    She looked up in a panic and looked at Gong Yi.

    Gong Yi suspected that she did it on purpose. An 18-year-old girl was still wearing a white vest and swaggering around the city. When she saw the bra, she even used a pair of big, clear, and wet eyes to ask him for help. If that wasn¡¯t seduction, then what was it?

    He stood up straight and handed her the golden card. ¡°Go in by yourself. Buy whatever you like.¡±

    Bai Beibei took a small step back and shook her head like a rattle drum. ¡°I don¡¯t want it... I don¡¯t like it...¡±

    Her tongue was tied, and her small face was flushed.

    She really didn¡¯t like those styles.

    She hadn¡¯t worn them before.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go in with you.¡± Saying this, Gong Yi was about to go in.

    ¡°Hey, brother-inw!¡± Bai Beibei rushed into the shop.

    However, her small hand was held by a big palm.

    She turned around and lowered her eyes. She saw her soft little hand in his palm. His hand was so big, twice her size. His hand was so beautiful, fair and slender, not stained by dust.

    ¡°Take it.¡± Gong Yi handed the golden card to her. ¡°The password is thest six digits of the card number.¡±

 Chapter 1232 - Your Phone

    <h4>Chapter 1232: Your Phone</h4>

    Bai Beibei looked at the gold card in her hand. Her eyes were a little wet.

    Ever since she was young, she experienced a hard time of having no money.

    But now, he gave his gold card to her.

    Before she was about to cry, Bai Beibei turned around and ran into the shop.

    Gong Yi looked at her retreating figure and smiled slowly.

    ......

    Ten minutester, Bai Beibei came out with a small paper bag.

    She didn¡¯t dare to look at the man. Her earlobes and corbones were all red.

    Gong Yi looked at the small paper bag in her hand and his eyes darkened. ¡°Have you bought it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Beibei passed the gold card in her hand to him.

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t take it. ¡°Take it.¡±

    ¡°No...¡±

    ¡°The fridge at home is empty. If you have time, go to the supermarket and buy something. This is our food expenses, not for you to spend, so don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    Bai Beibei retracted her frightened expression and nodded seriously. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep track of every expense. The clothes you bought today are on me. I¡¯ll return the money to you in the future.¡±

    Gong Yi knew that this little girl wasn¡¯t willing to take other people¡¯s things for free, so he said, ¡°Alright, return them to me when you have the money.¡±

    ¡°MMM.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to buy shoes.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you still want to buy shoes?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to go barefoot?¡±

    ¡°No...¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Gong Yi walked at the front with a strong posture.

    Bai Beibei had no choice but to trot behind him.

    ......

    Both of them didn¡¯t know that this scene was witnessed by someone else.

    Qian Lan was shopping with a wealthydy today and happened to see them. After the wealthydy eximed, she said in surprise, ¡°Madam Bai, isn¡¯t that Young Master Gong and that little b*stard of yours? Why are they together?¡±

    Qian Lan was very shocked. She had no idea how Bai Beibei got together with Gong Yi. In her heart, they were two people from opposite directions.

    ¡°Madam Bai, didn¡¯t you say that your Qiqi is dating Young Master Gong? Don¡¯t you know how envious we are of your Qiqi? If she became Young Master Gong¡¯s wife, we would have asked her to take care of us. But now, Young Master Gong is with that little b*stard. If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it.¡±

    This richdy¡¯s words were full of the intention of watching a good show. Qian Lan knew that they all wanted to marry their daughter into the Gong family, so they were all jealous of her precious daughter, Qiqi.

    For these past few days, she had been able to hold her head high in front of these richdies. Everyone heard of her and fawned on her. She enjoyed this feeling.

    How did Bai Beibei hook up with Young Master Gong?

    This vixen was just like her mother. She dared to covet the high branch that her Qiqi had climbed up to.

    No matter what, she would not let this happen.

    Qian Lan stared viciously at Bai Beibei¡¯s disappearing figure, thenughed, ¡°Aiyo, what are you saying? Will Young Master Gong take a fancy to that little b*stard? She¡¯s not even fit to polish Young Master Gong¡¯s shoes! Today, My Qiqi asked her toe over to young master Gong¡¯s ce to get something. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    ¡°Huh, is that so? But why do I feel that Young Master Gong and that Little b*stard are shopping? Madam Bai, we¡¯re all looking forward to Qiqi marrying into the Gong family. Don¡¯t let everyoneugh at you.¡± Madam Gui covered her mouth andughed.

    Qian Lanughed dryly twice. She was so angry that she pinched her nails into her palms.

    Madam Gui went in to try on clothes. Qian Lan took out her phone quickly and called Bai Qi.

    Gongpany.

    Bai Qi was in her office when she picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Qiqi, I have something to ask you. How is your rtionship with Young Master Gong?¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s face turned red and she was a little depressed. ¡°Mom, Young Master Gong doesn¡¯t treat me special. I¡¯ve been in Gong Company for so long, and I¡¯ve only spoken to him a few times, and it¡¯s all about business matters.¡±

    ¡°Qiqi, as the saying goes, the closer you get to the pavilion of the water, the easier for you to catch the moon. You have to work harder. My baby daughter is a mental arithmetic genius, and her looks are not inferior in terms of academic qualifications. You have to take the initiative to create an opportunity for Young Master Gong to like you as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Got it... Mom, What¡¯s wrong with you today? Didn¡¯t you ask about me and Young Master Gong this morning? Why are you calling now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, mom is just a little impatient. Well, work hard and perform well in front of Young Master Gong.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Bai Qi hung up the phone.

    She looked out of the office and saw Ajie walking over. He was holding the phone in his hand. ¡°Hello, president, there¡¯s an urgent letter in thepany that needs your signature. Can youe over quickly?¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Gong Yi wasing?

    She quickly stood up and stood in front of the mirror to look at herself. Her makeup was exquisite, her face was beautiful, and a light purple dress entuated her curvy figure. All men liked her, right.

    Bai Qi¡¯s confidence was boosted. She reached out and pulled down the V-neck of the dress, revealing her sexy curves...

    ......

    Gong Yi, who was in the car, answered Ajie¡¯s call. He looked at the girl beside him and said, ¡°I have something to do at thepany. I need to go back. I¡¯ll bring you to buy shoes tomorrow.¡±

    Bai Beibei nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, you go ahead. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going now? School? I¡¯ll send you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s weekend. I¡¯m not going to school. Let me get off. There¡¯s a bus stop ahead. I want to go to the hospital to see my grandmother.¡±

    Gong Yi looked at his watch. If he were to fetch her, it would be toote.

    He stopped at the bus stop. ¡°Where¡¯s your cell phone? Save my cell phone number. Call me if you need anything.¡±

    Cell Phone?

    Bai Beibei shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have a cell phone.¡±

    Gong Yi was stunned. Why did this little girl not even have a cell phone?

    He looked at the bus stop through the window. ¡°Take the No. 5 bus to the hospital. It¡¯s only four stops away. Remember, don¡¯t overtake it.¡±

    Bai Beibei nodded. ¡°Got it. Thank you, brother-inw.¡±

    She wanted to get off the car.

    ¡°Bai Beibei.¡±At this moment, the man called out to her.

    ¡°HM?¡± She looked back in confusion.

    Gong Yi looked at the small paper bag in her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to take it to the hospital and put it on the bus?¡±

    Bai Beibei blushed. She ced the small paper bag on the passenger seat and piled it with therge paper bags. She got off the car and waved her small hand. ¡°Brother-inw, goodbye.¡±

    Gong Yi nodded and stepped on the elerator.

    The girl¡¯s petite figure was getting further and further away in the rearview mirror. Gong Yi retracted his gaze and looked sideways at the small paper bag.

    The small paper bag had an opening and one could vaguely see the white tank top and the white cartoon pants inside. They were worn by young girls.

    She did not buy those lingerie styles.

    How conservative was she?

    Gong Yi curled his lips. He remembered that night in the bathroom, he had asked her to squat down. In the end, he had put it on her white tank top. At that time, he could not tell what he was thinking, he felt that the small space wrapped in the white tank top made his eyes red.

    Gong Yi calmed down and drove to thepany.

    He did not realize that at this time, the luxury car that Qian Lan was in brushed past his Lamborghini. The car went straight to the hospital.

 Chapter 1233 - She Was Not Selling Herself, Right

    <h4>Chapter 1233: She Was Not Selling Herself, Right</h4>

    The Gongpany.

    In the President¡¯s office, Gong Yi was sitting on a ck leather office chair. He was dealing with an urgent matter in his hands.

    Ajie handed over the notepad in his hand and said in a low voice, ¡°CEO, Look here...¡±

    The two of them were talking.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Gong Yi said.

    Bai Qi pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°President.¡±

    Gong Yi was talking to Ajie. His fair and slender fingers pressed on the keyboard of the notepad and made a few changes to the data. The dazzling sunlight reflected through the windows and enlighten his entire body, his exquisite and handsome face made people not dare to look at him directly.

    Bai Qi¡¯s heart was disturbed. Who said that a talented man was the most handsome? This man who had his first online gaming app at the age of 18 and his firstpany listed in the United States at the age of 21 was full of brilliance and charm.

    Gong Yi looked away from the notepad and wrote on the document with the pen in his right hand, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    He asked Bai Qi.

    ¡°Oh, President, I have a document here for you to sign.¡± Bai Qi ced the document in Gong Yi¡¯s hand.

    Gong Yi nced at it. There was no problem and he wanted to sign it.

    At this moment, Bai Qi loosened her grip and the document fell onto the carpet. The A4 paper fluttered in the air.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President. I¡¯ll pick it up right away.¡± Bai Qi squatted down to pick it up.

    Gong Yi was expressionless. He looked down at Bai Qi, who was squatting beside him.

    The woman¡¯s V-neck was very wide open. The two plump balls squeezed out a line. It was faintly tempting and very seductive.

    Ajie, who was standing at the side, understood that this woman did it on purpose.

    Bai Qi was picking up the A4 paper as she quietly looked up at the man. Gong Yi was looking at her groove.

    Her n had seeded. Bai Qi revealed a winning and charming smile. ¡°President...¡±

    ¡°I remember that thepany has a uniform, right, Miss Bai? Where¡¯s your uniform?¡± Gong Yi suddenly asked.

    Bai Qi froze. ¡°What?¡±

    Gong Yi raised his eyebrows and gave a faint smile. ¡°There¡¯s only a type of person in ourpany who doesn¡¯t wear a uniform. That¡¯s Public Rtions officers. Miss Bai, if you don¡¯t want to be a data analyst, just tell me. I¡¯ll fulfil your wish.¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s face turned pale. She quickly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President.¡±

    ¡°Take your documents with you and go out. Mypany doesn¡¯t need a scheming woman who uses her breasts to seduce her boss. If such a problem urs again, you can get lost!¡± Gong Yi¡¯s deep voice was sharp.

    ¡°Yes, President.¡± Bai Qi fled in panic.

    Ajie looked at the woman¡¯s back, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This woman¡¯s methods were clumsy. His president had been abroad for many years and was used to all kinds of beautiful women throwing themselves at him. Her tricks were not enough for the president to see.

    Gong Yi handed the signed documents to Ajie. ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    Ajie nodded respectfully. ¡°Yes, President.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°President, do you have any other instructions?¡±

    ¡°Help me to buy a phone. It¡¯s for girls.¡±

    Ajie¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. which girl was the President going to buy a phone for?

    All these years, the only person who could make the President fall in love with was Ye Xiaotao. Unfortunately, Ye Xiaotao went to Hong Kong. He heard that she and Leng Hao were going to get married next month.

    Ajie did not ask anything. As a secretary, all he had to do was to execute his orders.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ......

    In the hospital.

    In the ward, the nurse ced a cup of warm water on the bedside table. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve poured you a cup of warm water. If you¡¯re thirsty, drink it. If you feel unwell, ring the bell. We¡¯ll be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Grandma thanked her.

    ¡°No need to thank me.¡± The nurse walked out. She truly sympathized with this granny and that little girl, Beibei. If she could help, she would.

    The Granny¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t focused, and she couldn¡¯t see anything. She slowly stretched out her aged right hand, and little by little, she began to search for the teacup.

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps rang out in her ears. The granny¡¯s wrinkled face revealed a benevolent smile. ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re here?¡±

    The person didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Her grandmother was startled. Her eyes, which had gone blind from crying, looked forward. ¡°If you¡¯re not Beibei, then who are you? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    No one answered her.

    The grandmother thought of someone. ¡°You¡¯re... Qian Lan?¡±

    At that moment, she let out a coldugh. ¡°HMPH, Old woman, you¡¯ve finally guessed who I am.¡±

    The grandmother was disgusted by this woman and the man of the Bai family to the extreme. They were the ones who had ruined her daughter, but the poor couldn¡¯t fight against the rich. She could only ept her fate.

    Now that she was old and sick, she could die at any time. Beibei was still so young, and she needed the Bai family to take care of her, so there was nothing she could do. She still needed to be polite to the people she loathed.

    The grandmother¡¯s face was pale, and she didn¡¯t speak.

    Qian Lan stood arrogantly by the bed. She looked at her grandmother with resentment. ¡°Do you want some water? I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Qian Lan picked up the teapot by the bed and poured the boiling hot water on the grandmother¡¯s old and skinny right hand.

    Grandma¡¯s right hand was burned red quickly, yet she did not say a word.

    She could not turn against this woman. She was afraid that her granddaughter would suffer in the Bai family.

    Qian Lan was relieved. She put down the teapot and nced at the ordinary ward. ¡°TSK TSK,¡± she said, ¡°Old woman, you¡¯ve been living here for more than a month. Why are you still alive?¡±

    The old woman¡¯s body stiffened and she didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Old woman, you are blind. Are you even mute now? I¡¯m curious about one thing. You said that you had a heart operation and are now recuperating in the hospital. Where did Bai Beibei get all this money?¡±

    The old woman was shocked. Her old and dry lips trembled. ¡°A heart operation?¡±

    Beibei said that her blood sugar was high, so she didn¡¯t know that there was something wrong with her heart. Also, ¡°Isn¡¯t the money was given by Bai Shida?¡±

    ¡°Bai Shida? Ha, Haha.¡± Qian Lanughed as if she had heard a joke. ¡°Old woman, you think that my husband will give you money? Let me tell you, he doesn¡¯t have the guts!¡±

    ¡°This heart surgery and the rest expenses should have cost a million, right? We didn¡¯t give her a single cent. The money was given by Bai Beibei. Old woman, how could a little girl like her have so much money? Could it be that... she sold herself?¡±

    ¡°This is nonsense!¡± The old woman was so angry that her entire body was trembling. ¡°Don¡¯t nder my Beibei. She¡¯s a good child. She would never do such a thing!¡±

    ¡°Haha, Old woman, Are you afraid of shame? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll tell others? Your daughter had done such a shameless thing, and I¡¯m going to tell everyone in the world!¡±

    As she spoke, Qian Lan opened the door of the ward and stood in the corridor, shouting, ¡°Everyone,e and see! This old woman¡¯s daughter climbed onto the bed of the master when she was working as a servant in a rich family. She even gave birth to a little b*stard, and now this little b*stard is selling herself out again!¡±

 Chapter 1234 - One Million Dollars Was Given to Her by Me

    <h4>Chapter 1234: One Million Dors Was Given to Her by Me</h4>

    How could Grandmother tolerate Qian Lan ndering and insulting her granddaughter like that?

    ¡°Shut up! If you dare to talk about my Beibei again, I¡¯ll fight you to the death with my old bones!¡± Grandmother got down from the hospital bed and staggered out to chase after her.

    The corridor was full of people. A few nurses quickly helped grandmother up when Qian Lan shouted, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t be so agitated. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Qian Lan had her hands on her hips and was dressed like ady, but her behaviour was that of a shrew. ¡°Listen up, everyone. This old woman has a granddaughter. She¡¯s only 18 years old, and she¡¯s already sold herself out!¡±

    ¡°Madam, please keep your mouth shut. If you continue behaving like this, we¡¯ll have the security kick you out!¡± The doctors and nurses were all on the grandmother¡¯s side.

    Qian Lan was not afraid. ¡°HMPH, what I said is the truth. Did this old woman spend a million dors on the treatment? Were these million dors given to her by her granddaughter?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    The grandmother quickly held the nurse¡¯s hand. ¡°Is what she said true? Did I have a heart operation and spent so much money?¡±

    ¡°Grandmother now is not the time to talk about this.¡± The nurse looked at Qian Lan, ¡°Madam, this one million dors is life-saving money. It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t pay a single cent, but what right do you have to judge us here? Besides, you need to have evidence. You said that Little Beibei sold herself out, please bring out the evidence!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have evidence, but Bai Beibei seduced her brother-inw. I saw it with my own eyes!¡± Qian Lan said.

    ¡°Brother-inw? Who¡¯s her brother-inw?¡± The nurse asked.

    ¡°Young Master Gong.¡±

    The nurses immediately gave each other a look. They had all seen Gong Yi came here before, and he even paid Bai Beibei¡¯s medical bills.

    ¡°Young Master Gong? Who¡¯s Young Master Gong? I don¡¯t know this person, and neither does my Beibei.¡± The grandmother denied it emotionally.

    ¡°Grandmother.¡±

    At this moment, a soft and sweet voice sounded.

    Everyone looked back and saw Bai Beibei appear. She wore a simple white dress, ck hair, a face carved out of jade, and big ck grape-like eyes. She was so pure that everyone¡¯s eyes to light up.

    Bai Beibei ran towards Grandmother. ¡°Grandma, What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    As she spoke, Bai Beibei looked at Qian Lan. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re just in time.¡± Grandmother held her soft little hand tightly. ¡°Quickly ask her to tell everyone that you don¡¯t know any... Young Master Gong, both of you have nothing to do with each other.¡±

    Young Master Gong...

    Bai Beibei was stunned and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Ha, Haha.¡± Qian Lanughed out loud. ¡°Bai Beibei, do you dare to say that you don¡¯t know Young Master Gong? Do you dare to say that Young Master Gong didn¡¯t apany you shopping today and didn¡¯t spend money on you? Young Master Gong is your brother-inw!¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw and I aren¡¯t what you think!¡± Bai Beibei frowned and exined, ¡°That day, you chased me out. It was brother-inw who met me and brought me home. I...¡±

    Qian Lan sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°What? You¡¯re living in your brother-inw¡¯s house now? Both of you are living together?¡±

    Bai Beibei was speechless. This woman was taking things out of context.

    ¡°Alright, everyone heard it with their ears. This girl is living in her brother-inw¡¯s house. This man and woman are alone. What will they do?¡±

    The crowd turned their unfriendly gazes towards Bai Beibei. Everyone was discussing ¡ª

    ¡°Oh my god, such a pure and innocent little girl seduced her brother-inw.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Who knows, maybe she did sell herself to get the one million dors worth of medical fees.¡±

    Bai Beibei was very anxious. She didn¡¯t expect her words to make things worse. She wanted to exin.

    At this moment, her grandmother shook her little hand away forcefully. ¡°Beibei, let me ask you, did you stay at brother-inw¡¯s house and go shopping with him?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°You only need to answer yes or no!¡±

    The grandmother had never spoken to her in such a serious tone before. Bai Beibei was anxious, and her eyes turned red. She gritted her teeth and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How did you get that one million?¡±

    One million...

    Bai Beibei could not answer this question.

    Her little hands by her side clenched into fists. Her heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. She did not regret it. In front of her grandmother¡¯s life, she did not regret selling herself out.

    However, she was unwilling. Everything that happened in the bathroom was so humiliating that her entire body would tremble when she recalled it now. Who did not love cleanliness? She was a good girl who loved cleanliness.

    Now that this matter had been brought up, everyone was pointing at her. Even her grandmother was so harsh. She felt thest dignity of her body had been stepped on by others.

    ¡°Grandmother...¡±

    Her grandmother reached out and pped her.

    Bai Beibei felt as if her entire world had copsed. She couldn¡¯t hear what others were saying. She only knew that her grandmother loved her the most. Her grandmother, who had been reluctant to scold her since she was young, had pped her now.

    She reached out and touched her face, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Grandmother.¡±

    Grandma¡¯s hands were trembling and her entire body was trembling. Her wrinkled face was filled with tears. ¡°Why don¡¯t you love yourself? I don¡¯t have a granddaughter like you!¡±

    With that, her grandmother turned around and left. ¡°I¡¯m not staying in the hospital anymore. I¡¯d rather die than spend such money. Just let me die!¡±

    Grandmother thumped her chest and stomped her feet, crying out in pain.

    ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t be so agitated. Everything could be discussed nicely.¡± The nurses came forward one after another to advise her.

    Bai Beibei stretched out her fair little hands and used all ten of her fingers to forcefully pull on the corner of her grandmother clothes. She cried so quietly, yet it was so despairing. ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t leave me behind. Please, SOB SOB...¡±

    Looking at the pair of grandmother and granddaughter who were in so much pain, Qian Lan was filled with joy. Sheughed out loud. ¡°See, this is what happens when you seduce your brother-inw...¡±

    ¡°Who is her brother-inw?¡± A deep and sexy voice interrupted Qian Lan¡¯s words.

    Everyone turned around and saw Gong Yi standing at the end of the corridor, one hand in his trouser pocket and the other hand holding the car keys.

    His deep and clear narrow eyes nced at the crowd without changing his expression. The crowd lowered their heads in fear and he walked forward with his long legs. Every step was steady and sonorous, giving off a breathtaking aura.

    Bai Beibei turned around and looked at him with tears in her eyes. She did not know why he came. She only knew that the man at this moment was like Prince Charming who had descended from the sky in her world. Her tension which was so tense that they were about to copse, released at the moment she saw him, she felt at ease. She wanted to borrow his handsome shoulders to lean on.

    She was too sad.

    Gong Yi looked at the little girl. She was holding tightly onto her elderly grandmother, sobbing uncontrobly. She looked so pitiful.

    He felt his heartache. He frowned and said, ¡°Grandmother, that one million dors were given to her by me.¡±

 Chapter 1235 - Donâ€™t You Want to Go to School Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1235: Don¡¯t You Want to Go to School Anymore</h4>

    Grandma looked in Gong Yi¡¯s direction. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Gong Yi reported his name. ¡°Gong Yi.¡±

    So he was that Young Master Gong...

    Grandma smiled destely. ¡°Why did you give Beibei one million dors?¡±

    Why?

    Because he had bought her for an entire night.

    But he couldn¡¯t give this answer.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m Beibei¡¯s boyfriend.¡±

    As soon as he said these words, everyone sucked in a breath.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s face was covered with sparkling tears as she looked at him in shock.

    Slowly, she understood. He was trying to help her out, but he knew that her one million dors were dirty. He knew that she had... sold herself out.

    Bai Beibei lowered her head as tears rolled down her face.

    She didn¡¯t want him to know.

    Qian Lan felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She didn¡¯t understand Gong Yi¡¯s words. She suspected that she got an auditory hallucination. What? Gong Yi said that he was Bai Beibei¡¯s boyfriend?

    ¡°Young master Gong,¡± Qian Lan changed her fawning expression immediately. She smiled, ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to make Bai Beibei look bad on ount of Qiqi, but...¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s sharp gazended on Qian Lan¡¯s face, and he interrupted her immediately. ¡°Who married your daughter, Bai Qi, and who is Beibei¡¯s brother-inw?¡±

    The moment the question was asked, Qian Lan froze.

    ¡°Bai Qi and I are not in a rtionship, and we are not engaged, so don¡¯t use your daughter on me in the future. Alsuseibei and I are living together, and we have done nothing. Put away your filthy thoughts. If Bai Shida hadn¡¯t sold Beibei to Young Master Sun to exchange fornd, and you didn¡¯t use a feather duster to p her and chased her out, I wouldn¡¯t have taken her in. I¡¯m willing to spend money for her, and that¡¯s my business. If you dare to mistreat her in the future, it¡¯s none of your business. Don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡±

    Qian Lan¡¯s face turned pale, and she was so frightened that she took a few steps back.

    Was Gong Yi speaking the truth?

    Did he take a fancy to that little b*stard?

    Why?

    She wasn¡¯t willing to give up. Her daughter was so good, how could she be inferior to that little b*stard?

    The grandma¡¯s hands and feet turned cold when she heard that. She groped for Bai Beibei¡¯s little hand and grabbed it. ¡°Is he speaking the truth? Bai Shida sold you out, did this woman abuse you?¡±

    Bai Beibei held her Grandma s hand. She was speechless and choked, not knowing how to reply.

    ¡°Beibei, you told me that they treated you very well. I thought that Bai Shida was determined to take you back because he discovered his conscience. Could it be that he took you back just to abuse you? This evil person will die a horrible death! ¡± Beibei, let¡¯s go home. I don¡¯t want to see this ce or these people ever again!¡±

    Grandma dragged Bai Beibei away.

    cherry-coloured

    Bai Beibei followed behind Grandma. She looked back with tears in her eyes and looked at Gong Yi. She had many things she wanted to say to him, and the most important one of them was, ¡°Thank you.¡±.

    In this city, he was the only person who gave her help and warmth.

    ......

    On the bus.

    Bai Beibei and Grandma sat by the window. Her Grandma caressed her little face. ¡°Did Grandma hurt you just now?¡±

    Bai Beibei pressed down on her old hand and rubbed it obediently. ¡°No.¡±

    Her Grandma¡¯s empty eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t me your Grandma. Your Grandma is afraid. Your Grandma is afraid that you will walk the same path as your Mommy. This road is so suffering.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Bai Beibei buried her head in her Grandma¡¯s embrace. This road had ruined three generations of people¡¯s lives. It wasn¡¯t just a word of ¡°suffering.¡±.

    At this moment, Bai Beibei looked up. She looked out of the window. Gong Yi was driving the Lamborghini alongside the bus.

    She was shocked and stood up to look immediately.

    The driver¡¯s window rolled down. Gong Yi¡¯s handsome face was covered withrge sunsses. He was looking at her.

    She could not see his expression under the sunsses, but she could hear her own chaotic heartbeat. Why did he chase after her?

    Bai Beibei¡¯s long eyshes fluttered like a butterfly¡¯s wings. He knew about the one million dors. What did he think of her now?

    She was embarrassed to see him again.

    Her two little hands were leaning against the window. She said four words to him silently ¡ª ¡®Just leave, Goodbye.¡¯.

    Gong Yi understood what she said. She was saying goodbye to him.

    She was probably going to leave this city with her Grandma forever.

    Gong Yi felt his heart so pain. He had been looking at them along the journey. She was nestled in the arms of her elderly Grandma. Both of them needed to be protected and taken care of.

    What kind of life did they have in the past? How did she grow up step by step?

    He did not leave. Bai Beibei bit her cherry-coloured lower lip. She was anxious. What was he trying to do?

    At this moment, the girls beside her started chattering.

    ¡°Look, there¡¯s a Lamborghini outside. Wow, this sports car must be worth at least a few million. He¡¯s rich!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at the car. Look at him. That man is so handsome. Young, handsome, and rich. Oh God, please give me such a boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Wake up, it¡¯s in the morning! By the way, what is this handsome man doing? Is he chasing after our bus?¡±

    ¡°Which girl is he chasing?¡±

    Bai Beibei heard these conversations. She suddenly felt her heart beat faster, and her little heart almost jumped out of her throat. This feeling was very strange, she had never felt this way before.

    ¡°Beibei,¡± her Grandma said. ¡°Who¡¯s outside?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know...¡±

    ¡°Heh, Beibei, you can make the lie now?¡±

    Bai Beibei avoided her gaze, feeling very shy. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t ask.¡±

    Her Grandma didn¡¯t say anything else. She raised this granddaughter by herself, she knew what she was thinking as soon as she heard that, she knew that her granddaughter liked someone.

    Was it the man who had been chasing her in a Lamborghini outside?

    ......

    They returned to their home in the countryside, Bai Beibei pushed open the door and brought her grandma in. ¡°Grandma, you should rest for a while. I¡¯ll go and cook.¡±

    Her Grandma sat on the bed as she agreed.

    Bai Beibei walked into the kitchen and stood by the sink to wash the vegetables. At this moment, a car light shot out from the window. She tiptoed and saw that the Lamborghini stopped in front of her house.

    The driver¡¯s door opened and a tall figure walked out.

    Gong Yi took off the sunsses on his face and sized up the three-room bungalow in front of him. After that, he stretched his long legs and walked to the window.

    Bai Beibei looked at her Grandma in the house and reached out to open the window.

    In their current positions, she was taller and he was lower. Gong Yi looked at her red eyes and said, ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡± Bai Beibei quickly used her little fair hand to cover his thin lips. ¡°My Grandma.¡±

    Both of them froze.

    Bai Beibei felt the softness between her fingers. She could clearly feel the sexy texture of his thin lips. Her fingertips felt as if they had been electrocuted. She immediately retrieved back her little fingers.

    Her small face turned red.

    The soft fingertips on his lips were pulled away. Gong Yi straightened his waist and put one hand in his trouser pocket. He said softly, ¡°Are you nning to stay here? Don¡¯t you want to go to school anymore?¡±

 Chapter 1236 - Memories of Her Grandma

    <h4>Chapter 1236: Memories of Her Grandma</h4>

    Bai Beibei shook her head lightly. She didn¡¯t want to go to school anymore.

    Gong Yi frowned. ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll have to go to work to earn money and even get married. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to stay by your grandma¡¯s side and not going out? Besides, your grandmother will leave you one day!¡±

    Bai Beibei was shocked by hisst sentence. She looked at him immediately. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±

    Grandma would never leave her!

    Looking at the girl¡¯s wet eyes, Gong Yi couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her anymore.

    ¡°Beibei, who are you talking to?¡± Grandma asked from inside of the house.

    ¡°Grandma, you must have heard wrong. I¡¯m not talking to anyone.¡± Bai Beibei replied in a panic. Then she looked at Gong Yi. ¡°You can go. I¡¯ll think of a way to pay you back the money I owe you. Brother-inw, thank you.¡±

    After saying that, Bai Beibei closed the window.

    Gong Yi looked at her busy little figure through the ss window. HIs frowned brows did not tten for a long time.

    ......

    Dinner was ready soon. A te of braised pork, stir-fried vegetables, and a bowl of tomato egg soup. Bai Beibei scooped two bowls of white rice and sat opposite her Grandman to eat.

    She did not have much appetite. She lowered her head and ate some of the rice.

    She was thinking about Gong Yi.

    Gong Yi was still outside and didn¡¯t leave. Now that the sky was dark, was he hungry? Besides, if he did not leave, where would he sleep?

    She was worried about him.

    ¡°Is Young Master Gong still outside?¡± Grandma suddenly asked.

    The person she had been thinking about was been asked. Bai Beibei suddenly raised her head and waved her hand. ¡°No... he¡¯s not here...¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? I was thinking that it was time for dinner. He should be hungry by now. Since he¡¯s a guest, we should treat him to a meal.¡±

    Bai Beibei was overjoyed. She put down her bowl and chopsticks, she quickly stood up. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll let him in!¡±

    Her granddaughter ran away like a gust of wind. Grandma smiled kindly.

    Soon, Gong Yi entered.

    ¡°Grandma,¡± Gong Yi called out respectfully.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Her Grandma nodded. ¡°Sit down. My house is simple and crude. Let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    Bai Beibei handed over a bowl of rice, and Gong Yi sat down.

    The three of them didn¡¯t say anything else. Bai Beibei secretly nced at the man beside her from the corner of her eyes. He looked so elegant when he ate. He received a high-ss education, and the simple wooden tables and chairs didn¡¯t fit in with him. He was so handsome and noble.

    Bai Beibei felt sweet in her heart. She picked up a piece of red braised meat with her chopsticks and ced it in his bowl.

    Gong Yi looked at her from the side and their eyes met. The girl lowered her eyshes like a little rabbit, and her face turned red.

    Gong Yi curled his lips. He had nevere into contact with a girl who was as shy and clean as her. He did not do anything, and she got blushed on her own.

    She was silly and cute.

    Gong Yi ate the braised pork.

    ......

    The dinner ended in a quiet and harmonious atmosphere. Bai Beibei went to the kitchen to wash the dishes.

    Grandma got up and went back to her room. Gong Yi went forward and held her arm. ¡°Grandma, let me help you.¡±

    Granny didn¡¯t refuse.

    Both of them entered the room together. Grandma sat on the bed. ¡°Young Master Gong, I won¡¯t keep you. You should go back as soon as possible.¡±

    Gong Yi came to a decision. ¡°Grandma, do you really want to trap Beibei here? She¡¯s only 18 years old, and her life has just begun. This ce doesn¡¯t belong to her.¡±

    Grandma revealed a sorrowful smile, ¡°Twenty years ago, I thought the same thing, so when a good family tried to marry Beibei¡¯s mother, I rejected them. I sold my family¡¯s tricycle for money and let Beibei¡¯s mother go to the capital... But, what happened in the end?¡±

    ¡°The thing I regretted the most in my life is sending Beibei¡¯s away. If only she hadn¡¯t gone out, her mother would have married and had children like all the neighbour¡¯s daughters. She would have lived a healthy and safe life.¡±

    Gong Yi couldn¡¯t agree with these words. Married and had children? What kind of person would Bai Beibei marry?

    It was nothing more than a man with good quality in the vige.

    But how could they be worthy of her?

    A clean girl like her deserved to be treated delicately.

    But he could not refute her Grandma, she had the hearts of all parents in the world...

    Her Grandma looked at the only window in the room, and all her memories returned to a long time ago. ¡°Beibei, this child, she hasn¡¯t had a good day since she was born.¡±

    ¡°Her mother went crazy on the day she gave birth to her. Her mother didn¡¯t have any milk to feed her, so I fed her with the soup from the white rice porridge. In the beginning, she would cry, wanting her mother to hug her. Butter, when she cried over and over, she gave up. Shey on the bed alone, babbling quietly.¡±

    ¡°Later, she could walk. When she was two or three years old, I went to harvest rice for others to earn money. She and her mother stayed at home alone for two years. One day, I forgot to bring my sickle. When I went home to get it, I saw her mother beating her with a small tree branch by the window. She didn¡¯t make a fuss or cry. She hid in a corner and shrunk herself into such a small ball. I opened the door and rushed in. I held her in my arms. I asked her why she didn¡¯t tell me. She helped me wipe away my tears and said that Beibei didn¡¯t hurt...¡±

    ¡°I never dare to leave her alone at home with her mother, so I took her to do farm work. There were many children in the fields, but they didn¡¯t want to y with Beibei because they said behind her back that Beibei was a child without a father, that she was a... little b*stard, so Beibei never had any friends since she was young.¡±

    ¡°When Beibei was five years old, the vigers forced her mother to be sent to a mental hospital. I was so powerless to stop them, so when I went out to work, I didn¡¯t bring her along. Instead, I locked her up at home. She was so little, but she carried a small stool and stepped on it to start cooking and doing housework. When children of the same age yed happily and pestered their parents for toys and coins, she spent her childhood in that way. She never asked me for anything.¡±

    ¡°Days passed like this. On her 16th birthday, her mother died in a mental hospital. A yearter, my body started to have some problems. That year, Bai Shida sent people to pick up Beibei. I didn¡¯t want to send Beibei to the Bai family. I was afraid that she would be bullied, but this child¡¯s results were very good. When she took the college entrance exam, she passed the capital¡¯s first-ss university, the university was near Bai Shida. What could I do? I couldn¡¯t afford the tuition fees, and I didn¡¯t have the ability. I couldn¡¯t affect this child¡¯s future. Thus, under Bai Shida¡¯s repeated vows, I sent Beibei to the Bai family by myself.¡±

    ¡°The first time I went to the Bai family, Beibei was right behind me, tugging on the corner of my shirt. As soon as I left the house, she started crying. She told me that she didn¡¯t like it here and wanted to go home. So the first time, I brought her back. The second time, I sent her back to the Bai family. When she wasn¡¯t paying attention, I sneaked back. Who knew that she would run home alone at night. She hugged me tightly and begged me not to leave her behind.¡±

 Chapter 1237

    <h4>Chapter 1237: Chapter 1247</h4>

    ¡°The third time, the third time I sent her to the Bai family, I felt a pain in my heart and fainted. When I woke up, I was in the hospital. From then on, Beibei seemed to have changed into apletely different person. She stopped making trouble and followed Bai Shida to the Bai family. She kept telling me how wonderful it was to be in the Bai family so that I didn¡¯t have to worry.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t Qian Lan making the trouble today, I probably wouldn¡¯t know what kind of life she was living in the Bai family. When she was two years old, this child was beaten by her mother yet she refused to speak. Now, she is being abused by others. How pitiful is this child...¡±

    As Grandma spoke, tears flowed down her cheeks.

    Gong Yi listened quietly. He couldn¡¯t imagine that the little girl grew up in such a harsh environment. Her gentle and timid character was probably developed in this way.

    She had no friends, no parents. Other than her Grandma, she had grown up quietly for the past eighteen years.

    Gong Yi crouched down, gently holding the old woman¡¯s hand. Beibei wasn¡¯t having a good time, but how could she have a better day? This old woman had suffered from the harshness of the world.

    ¡°Grandma, everyone¡¯s fate is different. You can¡¯t stop all possibilities of Beibei¡¯s future just because you¡¯re afraid. Beibei isn¡¯t her mother,¡± he said softly.

    Grandma stopped crying. She looked towards Gong Yi. ¡°Did you really give her that one million dors?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you Beibei¡¯s boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gong Yi nodded without hesitation.

    Grandma was silent for a moment, then she said, ¡°I need time to think about it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Grandma. I¡¯ll wait for you to think it over.¡±

    ......

    Gong Yi came out of the room, and Bai Beibei was waiting outside.

    ¡°Brother-inw, what did my Grandma say to you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. We just chatted for a while.¡±

    ¡°Oh, brother-inw, you can go back now. Now...¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go back tonight.¡±

    Bai Beibei was stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told your Grandma, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Bai Beibei looked down at her toes and said in an embarrassed voice, ¡°But, there are only two rooms at home. Even if you stay, you won¡¯t have a ce to sleep.¡±

    So this was what she was thinking about.

    Gong Yi raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in your room.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Bai Beibei raised her head in fright.

    ¡°You sleep on the bed, I¡¯ll sleep on the floor,¡± Gong Yi continued.

    Bai Beibei blushed. She had misunderstood him. Her first reaction just now was that he wanted to... sleep on the same bed as her.

    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s take a bath first.¡±

    ......

    Gong Yi looked at the small room in front of him. This was the bathroom. There were a few basins inside, and there was no shower.

    ¡°Do you always take your bath here?¡± He asked the little girl next to him.

    ¡°Yes, I get some hot water in the basin. Brother-inw, you can stand and showerter.¡± The girl¡¯s face was fair. She was holding a white nightgown in her arms, as elegant as a begonia.

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Brother-inw, you go in and shower first.¡±

    Gong Yi looked around. ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Beibei walked in obediently.

    Gong Yi stood outside and waited. He heard the sound of watering from inside. It was very soft, and at this time, these sounds make people imagine things.

    After all, she was bathing inside.

    Gong Yi licked his dry lips and wanted to walk further away.

    ¡°Ah!¡± A scream came from inside.

    He was stunned. He walked forward with his long legs and reached out to open the wooden door. ¡°What...¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, a soft little body rushed into his arms. The girl hugged his neck with her two small hands and climbed on top of him. She cried out in fear, ¡°Brother-inw, there¡¯s a rat! Ah, there¡¯s a rat!¡±

    Gong Yi quickly reached out to catch her waist to prevent her from falling, but his hands were slippery.

    She took off her coat, leaving only a white tank top and a pair of pants.

    Gong Yi¡¯s body stiffened, and all the hot blood rushed to his brain. Both of them were in an intimate position. She was on top of him, her slender legs mped on his muscr waist.

    He was a normal man, so he thought of some seductive scenes.

    ¡°Where are the rats?¡± He asked in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°There, there, what a big one!¡± Bai Beibei was afraid of rats the most. She pointed frantically as she spoke.

    Gong Yi carried her with one hand and walked forward. Bai Beibei was afraid, so her two slender legs kept twisting around Gong Yi¡¯s waist.

    Gong Yi¡¯s desires rushed down, but he didn¡¯t look down at her. He couldn¡¯t bear it if he looked, and his body was right in front of hers.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see the rat. It was probably scared by your voice and ran away.¡±

    Bai Beibei let out a breath. ¡°It scared me. Just now, it ran past my feet, right there. Brother-inw, look...¡±

    She stretched out a finger to call out to him, but just as she turned her face around, her lips brushed against the man¡¯s handsome face.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes widened, and she froze.

    Only then she realized that their faces were so close, and she was like an octopus hanging from his body. She had taken off her outer clothes and was wearing her underwear. Under the thin clothing, she could clearly feel that his body was sturdy and strong, it was so powerful.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s brain exploded with a bang.

    Other than that night, it was the first time she had been so close to a man.

    Gong Yi looked at the little beauty¡¯s face that was so close to him. At that moment, her eyes were wide open, and they were watery and pure. Looking at it, he was a little tempted.

    Her body was fragrant and soft, and he had an impulse to use more strength and rubbed her hard to see if any water woulde out of her body.

    His gaze sank as if his body had be hot.

    For a moment, the two of them did not speak. After a long while, Bai Beibei¡¯s long eyshes fluttered like a butterfly¡¯s wings as she stammered, ¡°I... I¡¯m sorry brother-inw, I didn¡¯t... I didn¡¯t mean to kiss you...¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking in the hospital. I¡¯m not your brother-inw.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s brain could no think anymore. She looked into the man¡¯s eyes. His eyes were really beautiful. The corners of his eyes were long and narrow, and he was born with a pair of peach blossom eyes. He could seduce women and make them fall in love. She seemed to have fallen in love with him.

    ¡°But, they said that you are.¡±

    Gong Yi knew what she meant by ¡°they¡± were referring to the Bai family without even thinking of it. He moved his thin lips and his low and hoarse voice was very sexy. ¡°That¡¯s their wishful thinking. I can¡¯t wake up a group of people who are pretending to sleep.¡±

    What he said was true. He was not in a rtionship with his sister?

    Bai Beibei did not understand.

    Gong Yi used some strength to press down on her slender waist. He looked down at her beautiful cherry lips. ¡°Don¡¯t call me brother-inw in the future.¡±

    ¡°OH.¡± Bai Beibei changed the way she addressed him. ¡°Young Master Gong.¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s brows twitched, wanting to speak.

    At this moment, Bai Beibei felt a slight pain down there. It was as if something had pushed against her, making her feel very ufortable.

    She furrowed her brows and twitched.

    She was twisting her body, and Gong Yi took a deep breath before he quickly pressing her down. ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t move!¡±

 Chapter 1238 - You Sleep on the Bed, I Sleep on the Floor

    <h4>Chapter 1238: You Sleep on the Bed, I Sleep on the Floor</h4>

    If she continued to move, he could not guarantee what he would do.

    A 26-year-old man who had just started having sex, and she was his first woman.

    He suspected that she was testing him.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s body stiffened. In the midst of lightning and thunder, she suddenly realized what that wooden stick was. It was his...

    She took a deep breath and looked at him in panic.

    How could he be like the man in the bathroom that night?

    She would never forget what this wooden stick could do.

    Seeing her panic and even a hint of disbelief in her eyes, Gong Yi felt very guilty. She probably wouldn¡¯t have thought that he would have such thoughts towards her.

    She had always treated him as a good person.

    ¡°Sorry, don¡¯t be nervous. This is... a normal reaction of men. When men and women are too close, the friction between their bodies will cause this to happen. Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t hurt You...¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s face was pale. She let go of his neck and quickly got off his body.

    The atmosphere instantly became awkward. Gong Yi didn¡¯t dare to look her in the eye. She was such a pure and innocent person, he felt that his eyes were filled with evil.

    ¡°I sold myself for that one million dors,¡± the girl suddenly said.

    Gong Yi was stunned.

    ¡°My grandmother was ill, and the doctor said that she needed a heart operation. I didn¡¯t have money, and no one gave me money. Later, when I was walking on the street, I passed by a bar. The owner of the bar stopped me and said that I could sell my body to make money. I said that I needed one million dors, she said that it was no problem. So that night, I entered a room...¡±

    Bai Beibei found it difficult to continue. She knew that Gong Yi understood.

    Of course, Gong Yi understood, because that man was him.

    ¡°That man...¡±

    He wanted to confess.

    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten. That night was a nightmare.¡±

    A nightmare?

    Gong Yi¡¯s intention that wanted to confess was instantly extinguished. He couldn¡¯t forget that night. Every detail, every feeling, now that when he thought about it, it would make his entire body jolt with electricity. However, to this girl, there was no joy, only suffer.

    What would happen if he confessed?

    Perhaps, she would no longer pay attention to him in the future.

    She would be afraid of him and stay away from him.

    However, he did not want that.

    ¡°Then forget it. Don¡¯t think about it in the future. We have to move forward. You¡¯re doing this for Grandma¡¯s medical expenses, so no one can me you.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Bai Beibei nodded. This was the only way she could do it.

    ¡°You take a shower. I¡¯ll be outside.¡±

    Gong Yi walked out.

    ...

    Bai Beibei finished the showering very quickly. She wore a white dress and came out. Gong Yi stood not far away. He lowered his eyes and was smoking a cigarette with two fingers on his right hand.

    This was the first time she had seen him smoke.

    ¡°Young Master Gong,¡± she called out.

    Gong Yi looked up. He threw the half-smoked cigarette on the ground and stamped it out. Then, he stepped forward and walked to her side.

    ¡°Are you done bathing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master Gong, you can go in and wash. The hot water bottle is beside the basin. The towels are clean, but I don¡¯t have any clothes for you to change into.¡±

    ¡°I have spare clothes in the car. You go to bed first. I¡¯ll go over after I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°Oh, call me if you need anything.¡±

    Bai Beibei returned to her room. She took out a nket from the cab and made a bed on the floor. Tonight, he would sleep on the bed and she would sleep on the floor.

    When Gong Yi entered, he saw the girl sleeping on her side on the floor. Her ck hair was dishevelled and half of her beautiful face could be seen in her ck hair. She was very charming.

    He squatted down and called her softly, ¡°Beibei.¡±

    Bai Beibei did not fall asleep. She opened her eyes.

    The man had showered. His short hair was wet and he was lying on his forehead. He was wearing a white casual shirt. He was handsome and elegant.

    ¡°You sleep on the bed. I¡¯ll sleep here.¡±

    Bai Beibei shook her head. ¡°You sleep on the bed. I¡¯ll sleep here.¡±

    His status was noble. How could she let him sleep on the floor?

    Seeing that she was so insistent, Gong Yi curled his thin lips. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s sleep on the floor together.¡±

    As he spoke, Gong Yiy down beside her.

    The man¡¯s scent immediately invaded her nose and lingered around her. Bai Beibei¡¯s face turned red. She climbed up on all fours and quickly went to bed.

    She turned her body sideways and slept with her back facing him.

    ¡°Heh.¡± The man behind her smiled warmly and dotingly.

    This time, Bai Beibei¡¯s little face turned hot.

    So embarrassing.

    ...

    The next morning.

    Gong Yi opened his eyes and saw that the girl had woken up. She folded the red nket into a small piece of tofu and ced it on the bed. He got up too.

    He had a good sleepst night and had no dreams.

    When he walked out of the room, he saw her Grandma. He greeted her, ¡°Good morning, Grandma.¡±

    Her Grandma smiled. ¡°Good morning, Young Master Gong.¡±

    Gong Yi looked around but did not see that petite figure, so he asked, ¡°Grandma, where¡¯s Beibei?¡±

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s washing clothes at the back.¡±

    At the back?

    Gong Yi found the ce. The girl was sitting on a small stool beside the pool. There were a few basins in front of her, and she was washing clothes with her head lowered.

    Gong Yi nced at the basin in her hand. The basin was full of clean water, and she was washing... his inner panties.

    She was washing it very seriously. In the fragrant bubble, she lowered her head and washed.

    Gong Yi¡¯s handsome face was a little red. Even though he was a favoured son of heaven and had developed a calm temperament, he felt very embarrassed to let a little girl who was not even 18 years old help him wash his inner-wear.

    Without saying a word, he turned around and left.

    After leaving the house, his Lamborghini stopped under a big tree. At this time, there was a group of vigers surrounding the car.

    When he came back yesterday, it was night. No one saw it. Now that it was early in the morning, such a good car must have attracted a lot of people.

    ¡°Look at this license te. So many 8¡¯s. How much does it cost?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at the license te. Look at this car. It looks so strange. I¡¯ve gone out many times and there are many cars on the streets. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a car like this. It¡¯s really beautiful.¡±

    ¡°What do you know? This is called a sports car. Once, my son pointed it out to me and said that this car is very expensive. It can only be bought with eight or nine zeros.¡±

    ¡°Eight or nine zeros? Oh My God, how much is that?¡±

    ¡°Why is such an expensive car parked in front of this poor old woman¡¯s door? Did some important guestse to her house?¡± ¡°In the past, her daughter went out to hook up with a rich married man. Now that her granddaughter went out again, could it be that she has also hooked up with some married man? Haha...¡±

    The group of vigers ridiculed wantonly.

    At this moment, one of them saw Gong Yi standing by the door. Then, all the vigers saw him. The mockery on their faces instantly froze.

    They had never seen such a good-looking man before. This man had one hand in his trouser pocket and the other hand had his white sleeves rolled up, revealing an expensive wristwatch and slender white fingers. He looked elegant.

    At this moment, Gong Yi¡¯s gazended on their faces. It was neither light nor heavy, but it was deep and awe-inspiring.

 Chapter 1239 - I Am Bai Beibeiâ€™s Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 1239: I Am Bai Beibei¡¯s Boyfriend</h4>

    The vigers all lowered their heads in fear. There was a kind of danger on this man that they could not afford to provoke.

    This man was too handsome. He was like the Sun in the sky. They felt ashamed and did not dare to look at him.

    Gong Yi spread his long legs and came to the side of the car.

    He looked ahead. This vige was famine. There was no factory, and all he could see was a wastnd.

    The men here herd cows and sheep when they reached adulthood, or they went out to work. They were very poor.

    Back then, Qian Lan probably spent a small amount of money to bribe these vigers, making them give her family all kinds of embarrassment and suffering.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your vige chief?¡± He asked.

    ¡°The vige chief is at home. I¡¯ll go get him.¡± Someone ran away very actively.

    Soon, the vige chief, who was in his fifties, ran over while panting heavily. Someone told him that an important character had arrived in the vige, so he ran over anxiously.

    When the vige chief saw Gong Yi, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he went forward in a servile manner. ¡°Heh, heh heh, hello. May I ask, who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Bai Beibei¡¯s boyfriend.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a series of gasps.

    This man was young and handsome. His sports car was worth tens of millions. The assets in his hands were unimaginable. He was the boyfriend of that poor old woman¡¯s grandchildren.

    The vigers could not believe it.

    The vige chief was stunned.

    Gong Yi did not look at them. He extended his right hand and pointed forward. ¡°Is that a wastnd?¡±

    The vige chief regained his senses. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send people to inspect the terrainter and develop that wastnd. We¡¯ll open up a three gorges hydroelectric power nt. Tell the men in the vige not to go out and stay to work in the factory. Their basic sry will be three thousand,¡± Gong Yi said.

    The vigers were stunned. They could not understand what he was saying.

    At this moment, Bai Beibei appeared by the door. She called out, ¡°Young Master Gong, it¡¯s time to eat breakfast.¡±

    Gong Yi turned around and walked towards the girl.

    Bai Beibei looked at the stunned vigers. ¡°Young Master Gong, what happened to them? Did you... say anything to them?¡±

    Gong Yi shook his head. He stretched out his long arm and grabbed her shoulder before entering the house with her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just said a few words.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s attention immediately focused on his arm. He was hugging her...

    This shouldn¡¯t be, right? Only people in a rtionship would be like this.

    Bai Beibei quietly raised her eyes and nced at Gong Yi.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get a bowl.¡±

    Gong Yi calmly retracted his arm and walked into the kitchen.

    Bai Beibei heaved a sigh of relief. He probably didn¡¯t mean it.

    ......

    Three of them ate their breakfast quietly. Bai Beibei washed the dishes and came out of the kitchen. At this time, many vigers rushed in with big baskets and small bags in their hands ¡ª

    ¡°Grandma, these are sweet potatoes, vegetables, and pork that my family raised. It¡¯s fat and delicious. I will give some to Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s even a ce to bathe in your house. A while ago, my son installed a sr water heater in my house. It¡¯s the one that can produce hot water as soon as the sun shines on it. It¡¯s very magical. I¡¯ve called my son to get another one. I¡¯m a house builder, so I¡¯m thinking of helping you build a new bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, it was all our fault in the past. We listened to nder, so we had some prejudice against your family. Now that we know our faults, we will correct them. I hope Grandma can forgive us.¡±

    Bai Beibei looked at these people in a daze. What was wrong with them? Had they changed?

    All these years, these people only knew how to bully her family. How did they be so attentive now?

    ¡°Thank you, everyone. You¡¯ve all worked hard. Beibei, go get them a ss of water,¡± Grandma said.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, Grandma, there¡¯s no need to trouble Beibei. How could you ask Beibei to get us water? This is simply making our lives short. Beibei is the pride of this ce. Not only she is beautiful, but she is also so smart...¡±

    Grandma chuckled a few times, then looked in Gong Yi¡¯s direction. ¡°Did you make these?¡±

    Gong Yi bent down and said in a low voice, ¡°Grandma, you need a good living environment.¡±

    Her Grandma sighed and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    In the afternoon, a few extended business cars stopped. A group of technical engineers brought Feng Shui Masters to survey the terrain and draw the blueprints. The vigers were all stunned as they had never seen such a scene before.

    Secretary Ajie brought a Filipino maid over. ¡°President, she¡¯s here.¡±

    The Filipino maid nodded respectfully. ¡°Young Master Gong.¡±

    ¡°Mm, follow me.¡±

    Young Master Gong brought the Filipino maid over to Grandma and instructed calmly, ¡°From now on, you stay here and take care of Grandma. If there¡¯s anything, call me directly.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At this moment, Gong Yi¡¯s clothes were grabbed by a small white hand. He turned his head and saw the girl looking up at him with a hesitant expression. She looked a little anxious.

    Gong Yi bent down and passed her an ear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The girl¡¯s breath was sweet and soft. ¡°What does this person do?¡±

    ¡°A Filipino maid. She¡¯ll be taking care of Grandma in the future. Don¡¯t worry. This Filipino maid is skilled in medicine, especially heart disease. It will be safer for Grandma to be with her around than in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± This was the first time Bai Beibei had heard of a Filipino maid. She shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need of this. It¡¯s a lot of money to hire her, right?¡±

    ¡°I lent it to you, you can return it to me in the future.¡±

    ¡°OH.¡± Bai Beibei nodded, ¡°Alright, but, how much is her monthly sry?¡±

    Gong Yi looked at her sparkling eyes, they were extremely beautiful. The corners of his lips curled up, and he raised his index finger, ¡°10,000.¡±

    Bai Beibei sucked in a breath of cold air, her entire body turning anxious, ¡°What, 10,000, I...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m lying to you. 3,000.¡±

    3,000? That was pretty much okay. She could slowly repay it.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes curved into a smile. The dimples on both sides of her face were bright and charming under the brilliant sunlight. ¡°Young Master Gong, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Gong Yi raised his eyebrows.

    Secretary Ajie stood at the side and watched the interaction between his president and the little girl. The president¡¯s eyes were filled with soft love. He was shocked. When did the president¡¯s appetite be so heavy?

    Was this girl over 18 years old?

    This Filipino maid was carefully selected. Her monthly sry was 10,000, and it was in euros!

    If he said it out loud, this little girl would probably be scared to death.

    More importantly, did she know how much for the investment of the Three Gorges hydropower nt? The President had raised the entire vige for her and her Grandma.

    Secretary Ajie observed Bai Beibei from head to toe. She did not know that she met a super-rich person.

    ......

    Everything was proceeding in an orderly manner. The meal was prepared by the Filipino maid and it was a health-preserving recipe. This was the first time that Bai Beibei did not need to do anything but wait for the meal. She felt ufortable all over.

    Gong Yi looked at her uneasy look and kept following the Filipino maid around. That look was cute and funny.

    After dinner, her Grandma called Gong Yi to the side. She said, ¡°This will cost a lot of money, right?¡±

    Gong Yi curled his lips. ¡°Grandma, my definition of money is different from yours. What you think of a lot of money is just a little bit of mine, so there¡¯s no need to mention it.¡±

 Chapter 1240 - You Like Me

    <h4>Chapter 1240: You Like Me</h4>

    Grandma smiled. ¡°Young Master Gong, you¡¯re thoughtful. As the saying goes, if you take advantage of someone¡¯s weakness, people are willing to things you wanted them to do. You¡¯re using money to bribe me.¡±

    Gong Yi curled his lips. ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t dare, but I¡¯ll still say it. Beibei doesn¡¯t belong here. She¡¯ll have a bigger stage. Let me take her away.¡±

    Take her away?

    Grandma was worried.

    But she saw Gong Yi¡¯s intentions. She saw the love in her granddaughter¡¯s eyes. That silly girl had fallen in love with this man.

    She had once made a wrong decision. Would she be wrong this time?

    Grandma held Gong Yi¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°The love feeling can not be controlled. I don¡¯t have the right to ask for your promise. It doesn¡¯t matter if you like her or not. Just don¡¯t bully her and don¡¯t make her sad, okay?¡±

    Gong Yi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    That little girl looked so pitiful. Why would he bully her and make her sad?

    He wouldn¡¯t.

    The Grandma nodded, ¡°Let her continue her studies. This child is smart. She can learn everything at once. I remember when she was in kindergarten, I locked her up at home. I was afraid that she would be bored. When I went to the county, I bought a digital map and a small calctor for her. She liked it very much and would y with it whenever she was free. Hence, when the other children started learning numbers in the first grade, my Beibei already knows how to add, subtract, multiply, and divide. She can calcte faster than anyone else in her heart.¡±

    Was that what had happened?

    Gong Yi¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp light, and he agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Beibei,e here for a while,¡± Granny called out to Bai Beibei.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Bai Beibei ran over from the kitchen. Gong Yi lowered his gaze and saw the white skirt fluttering about her fair calves. It was so delicate and pleasing to the eye.

    ¡°Beibei, you should go back to the capital with Young Master Gong and continue with your studies.¡±

    Bai Beibei was stunned. ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you wish for me not to go back?¡±

    ¡°I was just saying that in a moment of anger. Grandma is old and can¡¯t help you anymore. The future depends on you. Girls should learn more and get the ability to find a good job in the future without being bullied. Beibei, you should go. When you have a holiday, remember toe back and visit Grandma. This is your home forever.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes immediately became moist. She was very reluctant to part. ¡°Grandma...¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Grandma has someone to take care of me. You take care of yourself too.¡±

    Gong Yi stepped forward. He extended hisrge palm and held the girl¡¯s soft and boneless little hand. In a gentle voice, he said, ¡°Beibei, let¡¯s go. The capital isn¡¯t far from here. When you miss Grandma, I¡¯ll drive you back.¡±

    He suddenly grabbed her little hand. Bai Beibei froze for a moment. His palm was so big that it could wrap around her two little hands. He held her very tightly. His knuckles were strong and powerful, and his dry and warm body temperature continuously seeped into her skin.

    Bai Beibei felt as if her little hand had been scalded. She quickly pulled her hand back.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll be going then. I¡¯lle back to see you on Sunday.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Bai Beibei got into the passenger seat and said goodbye to her Grandma with teary eyes.

    When the car had gone far away, her Grandma¡¯s figure gradually disappeared. She still used her two little hands to lean against the car window, looking at it with reluctance.

    At this moment, a gentle voice sounded beside her ear, ¡°You can¡¯t see her, stopped looking.¡±

    Bai Beibei looked back. She twitched her red nose and said softly, ¡°Young Master Gong, thank you.¡±

    Gong Yi looked at her pink and white face. Her eyshes were long and curly, and there were sparkling tears on them. They would not fall off, and it was very endearing.

    He slowly reached out and used his finger to hook her tears.

    Bai Beibei was stunned and looked at him.

    One of his hands was on her face and the other was on the steering wheel. The bangs on his forehead were soft and he was dressed in white. He was as handsome as a male model on the Paris runway.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s little face immediately turned red.

    What was he doing?

    Gong Yi looked at her big watery eyes and opened his thin lips, ¡°Are you blushing?¡±

    His deep voice entered her eardrums and gave off an ambiguous maic field. Bai Beibei felt that her ears were about to get pregnant.

    She looked at him in a daze.

    She was about to be absorbed in by his peach blossom eyes.

    ¡°Why are you blushing? I heard that a girl blushing in front of a man is because that girl likes that man. Bai Beibei, do you like me?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s eyelids twitched, and her heart began to race.

    Bang, Bang, Bang. It was so intense that her heartbeat was about to go out of control.

    ¡°No.¡± She quickly waved her hand, firmly waved her hand and frantically exining, ¡°I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t like you...¡±

    She knew her status. He was so high and mighty, she wasn¡¯t worthy.

    She was just... a nanny.

    She didn¡¯t dare covet him.

    Gong Yi retracted his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t want to cry anymore, right?¡±

    Bai Beibei, ...

    ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. Look at how nervous you are.¡±

    He was teasing her?

    Bai Beibei used her small hand to touch her frantic heartbeat. Then, she took a deep breath. She was frightened by him.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, don¡¯t make jokes like this again.¡±

    She could not afford to take the joke.

    Gong Yi looked at her relieved expression. Initially, he just wanted to divert her attention so that she would not cry again. However, when she denied it so firmly and said that she did not like him, for some reason, he felt a little ufortable in his heart.

    It was as if he was disappointed.

    ......

    It was night when they returned to the apartment. Bai Beibei ordered two bowls of noodles. After eating, both of them returned to their rooms.

    When Bai Beibei woke up the next day, Gong Yi had gone out.

    After she tidied up, she went to school too.

    In the afternoon, when school was over, Bai Beibei walked on the cobblestones of the school.

    At this moment, ¡°Beibei¡±, a graceful figure walked over.

    It was Bai Qi.

    Bai Beibei stopped in her tracks and looked at Bai Qi. She called out obediently, ¡°Bai Qi.¡±

    Bai Qi was smiling as she grabbed Bai Beibei¡¯s little hand, ¡°Beibei, I¡¯ve been busy at thepany these past few days. I only found out yesterday that my parents kicked you out. I apologize on their behalf. Come,e home with me. I guarantee that my parents won¡¯t make things difficult for you anymore.¡±

    Her parents...

    She knew in her heart that they were her parents, not hers.

    Bai Beibei shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡±

    ¡°Beibei, if you¡¯re not going back, then where are you going? You don¡¯t have any money on you, and you don¡¯t have any rtives here. Do you want to wander around the streets?¡±

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t know if Bai Qi had asked this on purpose. Her mother had caused such a ruckus in the hospital, so how could she not know that she was staying at Gong Yi¡¯s ce?

    She had probablye today to interrogate her.

    ¡°I¡¯m staying at Young Master Gong¡¯s ce now.¡± Bai Beibei made it clear that she didn¡¯t like to act with others.

    In fact, Bai Qi had gotten to know the situation at Qian Lan¡¯s ce. After returning from the hospital, Qian Lan had scolded Bai Beibei at home for an entire day. She had said all sorts of nasty things, and Bai Qi happened to hear it when she returned home.

    She was shocked that Bai Beibei hooked up with Young Master Gong right in front of her.

    This high and mighty man was indifferent to her, but Bai Beibei was living in his house.

    This was simply a bolt from the blue for her.

 Chapter 1241 - Jumped Into the Water

    <h4>Chapter 1241: Jumped Into the Water</h4>

    Therefore, today, she had to find Bai Beibei and ask her about it.

    ¡°What? Beibei, you¡¯re staying at Young Master Gong¡¯s ce? What¡¯s going on between the two of you?¡±

    Bai Beibei straightened her slender back and said with clear eyes, ¡°Your parents chased me out. It was Young Master Gong who saved me. I¡¯m staying at his ce as a nanny now. We¡¯re not the kind of rtionship that you think we are.¡±

    A nanny...

    Bai Qi didn¡¯t believe this nonsense. What kind of housework could this 18-year-old girl do? When she closed the door, she might use some seductive means to seduce Young Master Gong into bed.

    Bai Qi looked at the girl¡¯s jade-like face, which was full of cogen and she looked pure and lovely. She had to admit that she was not as beautiful as she was.

    Bai Qi was so jealous that she felt itched.

    However, she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She pretended to smile and said, ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re working as a nanny at Young Master Gong¡¯s ce? Aiyo, how can you work there? How much does he pay you? I¡¯ll pay you. Hurry up and move back here.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need of it. I¡¯m living very well at Young Master Gong¡¯s ce. I won¡¯t go back to the Bai family.¡± After saying this, Bai Beibei lifted her feet and left.

    ¡°Beibei.¡± Bai Qi grabbed her and not letting her leave, ¡°Beibei, didn¡¯t you want to earn money? Now that I¡¯ve given you the money, why aren¡¯t you willing to leave Young Master Gong? I think you know my rtionship with Young Master Gong. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to live in his house?¡±

    Bai Beibei furrowed her beautiful brows. ¡°Young Master Gong said he¡¯s not my brother-inw.¡±

    These words made Bai Qi feel embarrassed. Was this girl from a lowly background here to mock her?

    ¡°Beibei, what do you mean? Young Master Gong¡¯s father has always hoped that I can marry Young Master Gong. With the support of two families, I¡¯m slowly getting along with Young Master Gong. However, aren¡¯t you going too far if you interfere like this ?¡± Bai Qi retracted her smile, she looked at Bai Beibei aggressively.

    This family thought that she and Young Master Gong were inextricably linked. Even if she wrung her tongue, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it clearly, so Bai Beibei might as well not say anything.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Bai Beibei tried her best to withdraw her little hand.

    Seeing that she resisted and was no longer obedient, Bai Qi¡¯s eyes shed with a vicious light.

    She looked ahead and saw that two female students were hiding behind the rockery in front of her. When the female students received Bai Qi¡¯s gaze, they immediately ran out.

    ¡°Bai Beibei, you¡¯re not going to deny it, right? I have a photo here, take a look!¡±

    A female student took out a photo.

    Bai Beibei looked up. It was as if she had been pushed into an abyss. Her entire body was cold. This photo was real. A few men were standing at the door. It was a back view, but her face was revealed. She was receiving a check.

    The image that she had tried so hard to forget over the past month had been revealed once again. It was even done in such a way that she felt ashamed.

    The bloody wound in her heart was exposed under the sun, and she was being pointed by the public.

    Her brain buzzed.

    Bai Beibei lifted her foot. She wanted to escape.

    Bai Qi did not stop her. She retreated to the side and watched the show.

    At this time, eight or nine idle second-generation rich kids gathered, including Young Master Sun.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s hands and feet were trembling. She wanted to cover her ears and not listen to them. She only wanted to leave.

    She wanted to hide alone and lick her wounds slowly.

    However, Young Master Sun stood in front of her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave.¡± Young Master Sun couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch Bai Beibei¡¯s pretty face.

    Bai Beibei quickly took a few steps back and stared at Young Master Sun cautiously.

    ¡°Everyone, look, she¡¯s even pretending it.¡± Young Master Sunughed evilly. He walked forward and grabbed Bai Beibei¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± The onlookers were allughing.

    Only now did Bai Beibei realize that the embarrassing moments in her life would only get more one after another.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± She wanted to use all her strength to shake Young Master Sun¡¯s hand off.

    At this moment, the red rope on her slender wrist loosened and fell into Young Master Sun¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Young Master Sun looked at it in his hand.

    Bai Beibei was shocked and quickly rushed forward to snatch it. ¡°Give it back to me! Quickly give it back to me! This is mine!¡±

    ¡°I can give it back to you. Come and get it yourself.¡±

    Young Master Sun waved his hand and threw the red rope into the fountain in front of him.

    Bai Beibei ran forward. She watched helplessly as her red rope bracelet was thrown into the water and disappeared.

    Without any hesitation, she jumped down.

    Ayer of spray was created on the surface of the water.

    ¡°Look, Bai Beibei jumped into the water.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a broken bracelet with a tiny golden peanut on it. How much can it be worth?¡±

    ...

    Underwater.

    Bai Beibei felt a bone-chilling cold. It was autumn, and the water was so cold.

    She couldn¡¯t swim, and no one had ever taught her to swim. Her childhood had been locked in the three-room t house, and she could not afford it when she was an adolescent. So when she jumped into the pool, her entire heart and lungs were choked with water.

 Chapter 1242 - He Saved Her Again

    <h4>Chapter 1242: He Saved Her Again</h4>

    It was awful.

    Her vision was blurry, and her body was sinking. She tried to find her bracelet in the water.

    Where was it?

    Where was it?

    This was something more important than her life. She couldn¡¯t throw it away.

    Suddenly she saw the red colour. Her bracelet was lying quietly at the bottom of the pool.

    She was overjoyed. She waved her hands and feet to swim there. Then she picked up the bracelet and held it tightly in her small palm.

    She found the bracelet. She wanted to swim upstream.

    But her hands and feet were numb. She couldn¡¯t swim anymore.

    What could she do if she swam up?

    All people were watching the show outside. The photos were all exposed. She had nowhere to hide her darkness. Suddenly, she felt so tired and tired from living.

    That was it. She didn¡¯t have the face to go out. She didn¡¯t want to go out either.

    She missed her Grandma so much.

    If she died just like that, the only thing she cared about was her Grandma. Would her grandma cry? Would there be anyone to take care of her grandma for her in the future?

    Also, Young Master Gong...

    That handsome face appeared in her mind. She couldn¡¯t repay the money she owed him. Would he be angry? If... If he knew the news of her death, would he be sad?

    Would he be even a little sad for her?

    Would he forget her in the future?

    Would he forget that such a person had once appeared in his life?

    Yes, he would forget her. He would see that photo too. She was an embarrassed person!

    Bai Beibei felt as if a knife was stabbing into her heart, causing her so much pain that she wished she could die. He was such a noble and clean person. She wanted to maintain a good impression in front of him, but it was over.

    She felt tears welling up in her eyes. Boiling tears slid down from the corners of her eyes and sank into the icy cold water.

    Her body continued to sink. She held the red bracelet in her arms and gently closed her eyes. She silently chanted in her heart, Gong Yi, Gong Yi...

    At this moment, a strong arm suddenly wrapped around her slender waist. She was pulled into a wide embrace.

    Who was it?

    Bai Beibei opened her eyes with difficulty. The man she had been missing just now appeared in front of her eyes.

    It was Gong Yi.

    He came and saved her.

    Was it an illusion?

    It looked like she was really going to die.

    Bai Beibei slowly stretched out her two small hands and hugged the man¡¯s neck tightly. She would die just like that. It was so blissful to be in his arms.

    ...

    With a ssh, Gong Yi came out of the water and carried Bai Beibei onto the shore.

    He ced the girl gently by the side of the pool and knelt on one knee. Sparkling water dripped down from his body. He reached out and patted her little face. ¡°Bai Beibei, wake up. Open your eyes.¡±

    The girl did not react. She seemed to have fallen asleep, and there was a slight smile at the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Bai Beibei!¡± He growled. Then, his tworge palms ovepped, pressing the water in her heart.

    ¡°Bai Beibei, don¡¯t die! Open your eyes quickly, I don¡¯t want you to die!¡±

    The water could note out. Gong Yi bent down and used his slender fingers to pinch open the girl¡¯s cold, white little mouth. Then, he covered her thin lips and gave her mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.

    Don¡¯t die!

    He wouldn¡¯t let her die!

    This scene caused everyone to gasp. All the friends stared nkly at the scene in front of them. Young Master Gong... kissed Bai Beibei.

    This favoured son of heaven, the Prince Charming in the hearts of all the socialites of the capital, rode his white horse andnded beside this lowly Bai Beibei.

    It was as if he didn¡¯t notice them. He focused on giving Bai Beibei mouth-to-mouth resuscitation and pressing down on her heart and lungs. It was as if he would keep repeating these actions if Bai Beibei didn¡¯t wake up...

    Bai Qi, who was at the side, saw this scene too. Her hands that were hanging by her side were clenched into fists, and she dug her nails deep into her palms.

    She heard from her mother about everything that had happened in the hospital, and how Gong Yi protected Bai Beibei. She didn¡¯t believe it, she didn¡¯t believe it. Bai Beibei was just a little b*stard, how could she receive Young Master Gong¡¯s favour?

    Before she came to school, she made some preparations. She handed the photo to the two girls. With a look from her, these two girls would rush out and destroy Bai Beibei¡¯s reputation.

    The photo was taken by herself. The old woman was sick and had to be hospitalized for a heart operation. She watched coldly as Bai Beibei was anxious for money. She followed Bai Beibei and watched Bai Beibei entered the bar. Then, thedy boss urged her to sell her body. She was stupid. She had asked for a million, and the Lady Boss had secretly taken three million.

    A pure and innocent girl like her was the love of those big shots. She didn¡¯t even know how much she was worth.

    She had been following Bai Beibei secretly. In fact, she was curious about who the man in the room was. She wanted to wait for the door to open to see his real face, but she was discovered by the bar security and was chased out.

    She had no choice but to send people to inquire about the man in the room. However, that man was a VIP customer of the bar. His information was sealed and rather mysterious, so no one could find out.

    She could only give up.

    It was enough for her to have this photo. She was just waiting for Bai Beibei to disobey her and take out the photo. She wanted her reputation to be ruined!

    However, she didn¡¯t know when Gong Yi liked her.

    Just now, she proudly watched Bai Beibei jump into the water. Since she was useless, she would just let her die. However, Gong Yi appeared. Without saying a word, he followed Bai Beibei and jumped into the pool.

    All of this shocked her. She couldn¡¯t believe it.

    At this moment, with a ¡°Wah¡± sound, Bai Beibei spat out the water.

    ¡°Look, Bai Beibei is alive!¡±

    Bai Qi looked forward.

    Bai Beibei slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Cough, cough.¡± She began to cough, almost coughing out her heart and lungs.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just cough it out.¡± Arge palm gently patted her back.

    Bai Beibei looked up and saw Gong Yi.

    She was shocked. Wasn¡¯t that a dream?

    He really saved her.

    She felt dizzy and her delicate body fell down.

    She didn¡¯t fall to the ground but fell into the man¡¯s broad arms. Gong Yi hugged her tightly. ¡°Do you feel any diforts? Hold me, I¡¯ll carry you away now.¡±

    Gong Yi carried her in his arms.

    Bai Beibei reached out her cold hands and slowly hugged his neck. Then, she buried her face deep into his arms.

    His embrace was wide and warm, making people feel attached to him. Right now, she did not need to think about anything. All she needed to do was quietly lean against him.

    Gong Yi¡¯s heart was fiercely stung when he saw her being so weak, tired, and docile. His heart was about to melt from the pain.

    This little girl made people feel so sorry for her.

    He spread his long legs and walked forward.

    Everyone gave the way obediently. ¡°Young Master Gong, wait a moment!¡± At this moment, Bai Qi rushed out.

    Gong Yi looked at Bai Qi, his long and narrow ck eyes emitting a cold and sharp light. He moved his thin lips and said with a faint smile, ¡°Get lost !¡±

    In one word, it was simple and easy to understand.

    Bai Qi¡¯s face was deathly pale.

    She refused to admit defeat. She couldn¡¯t let Gong Yi carry Bai Beibei away like this. There were tens of millions of bugs crawling in her heart, making her Itchy and hateful.

 Chapter 1243 - Getting Warm

    <h4>Chapter 1243: Getting Warm</h4>

    ¡°Young Master Gong, do you know what kind of person Bai Beibei is in your arms? She¡¯s not clean anymore. She went out to sell herself. I have photos to prove it. Someone gave her a cheque for a million dors. She entered a man¡¯s room.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Gong Yi felt that the girl in his arms was as stiff as a rock.

    Her slender white fingers tugged at his cor, tightening bit by bit.

    Gong Yi pursed his thin lips, then looked at Bai Qi. He said sinisterly, ¡°Since you managed to get the photo, why don¡¯t you go and find out who the man in that room is?¡±

    Bai Qi froze. She felt Gong Yi¡¯s eyes had something that she couldn¡¯t understand.

    Could it be that she had missed something?

    Gong Yi carried Bai Beibei forward and came to Bai Qi¡¯s side. ¡°Oh, I forgot. You must have checked, but you couldn¡¯t find anything. Now, I¡¯ll make an exception to satisfy your curiosity. The man in that room is me!¡±

    What? ??

    Everyone was shocked.

    Bai Qi took a deep breath and staggered back a few steps.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t believe that Gong Yi was the buyer.

    Did a man like him need to buy women?

    As long as he moved his fingers, there would be plenty of women who wanted to climb into his bed.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, you... you... how could you do this? Have you forgotten? We...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with us?¡± Gong Yi asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to get married. Your Father...¡±

    ¡°Bai Qi, who said we¡¯re going to get married? My Father? Then go find him and let him be responsible for you.¡± After saying that, Gong Yi carried Bai Beibei and walked forward.

    When he reached Young Master Sun¡¯s side, Gong Yi nced at Young Master Sun lightly.

    Young Master Sun¡¯s heart sank, and he quickly smiled obsequiously. ¡°Heh, Young Master Gong, I think we have some misunderstanding. I...¡±

    Gong Yi had lifted his foot and left.

    ......

    Gong Yi gently put the girl in after he opened the rear door of the Lamborghini.

    He turned around and returned to the driver¡¯s seat. He turned on the heater and reached out to throw the thin ck coat on the passenger seat behind him. He said snappily, ¡°Take off your clothes. Wear this first.¡±

    Take off her clothes?

    Bai Beibei¡¯s face turned even paler. She refused and hugged herself with her slender arms. She looked out the window awkwardly.

    ¡°What are you thinking? I told you to take off your clothes because I was afraid you¡¯d catch a cold. What¡¯s so special about your bean sprout-like figure? Do you think I like looking at it?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s eyshes fluttered. That¡¯s right, she was thinking too much.

    He was such an upright gentleman, he wouldn¡¯t want to look at her.

    Gong Yi saw that she didn¡¯t move and he was burning with anger. He turned around and said in a more serious tone, ¡°Bai Beibei, what do you want to do? Your body and your life are yours. If you don¡¯t cherish it, who else will?¡±

    Bai Beibei lowered her head and said softly, ¡°My... hands and feet... are numb...¡±

    Gong Yi was stunned. A few secondster, he opened the car door.

    The seat beside Bai Beibei was put down, and a fair, slender hand reached out towards her cor.

    She was shocked. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Bai Beibei reached out to open the car door.

    ¡°Please, save some dignity for me...¡±

    Initially, Gong Yi was angry. After work, he came to pick her up from school. However, he had waited outside the gate for so long, but she was nowhere to be seen.

    Thus, he entered the school to look for her.

    From far, he saw a group of people surrounding her. Then, a petite figure jumped into the water.

    He ran forward and jumped in as well. In the water, he watched her sink to the bottom. She didn¡¯t know how to swim, and she didn¡¯t struggle nor paddle upwards. She wanted to die.

    How could he not be angry?

    Along the way, he had been holding in his anger, and his words towards her had been harsh. But now, he froze when he heard her saying those words.

    He finally understood what that night meant to this girl.

    That was the darkness and humiliation that she was unwilling to face.

    Gong Yi felt he was in a mess. He raised his hand to touch the water droplets on his handsome face. What should he do? What should he do? He couldn¡¯t go back in time.

    Right now, he could not say anything.

    That man was him. He did not dare to tell her either.

    Gong Yi held onto her shoulders and spoke gently. He coaxed her softly, ¡°Sorry, I spoke too harshly just now. That¡¯s because I was afraid that you would really die... take off your clothes. If this continues, you will definitely catch a cold. I¡¯ll close my eyes and not looking at you.¡±

    Bai Beibei lowered her head and refused to speak.

    Gong Yi closed his eyes and unbuttoned her buttons one by one.

    He held her waist and pressed her into his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you. You need to get warm. It¡¯s the best way to get warm when two people hug each other.¡±

    Their bodies pressed against each other.

    Bai Beibei couldn¡¯t even breathe. Her body was stiff and she didn¡¯t dare to move. She didn¡¯t even blink.

    ¡°Is it... warmer?¡± His voice waspletely hoarse. He reached out and pressed her stiff little head onto his handsome shoulders.

 Chapter 1244 - 18th Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 1244: 18th Birthday</h4>

    Bai Beibeiy on his shoulder and slowly closed her eyes.

    Her breathing was trembling, and her cold blood quickly heated up. She did not know whether it was because the man¡¯s warm body temperature warmed her, or because she was so ashamed that her entire body was burning up.

    The current position of the two of them was indescribably ambiguous.

    ¡°I... am done,¡± she said softly in a short while.

    Hearing her soft voice, Gong Yi¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. She was indeed done, she was warm, and he was hot now. Their body temperature rose drastically as both of them were tightly hugging each other under the ck coat.

    Before he was about to lose control, he carried her down, opened the car door, and returned to the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back now.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Bai Beibei replied.

    The Lamborghini drove out.

    Gong Yi nced at the girl behind him through the rearview mirror. She leaned against the car window and looked outside. Her pale face had a hint of pink steam, but at this moment, she was quiet and soft.

    Suddenly, she moved, as if she saw something interesting outside the window.

    He followed her gaze and saw a cake shop outside.

    There were many cakes in the ss window, and they looked very tempting.

    Did she want to eat cake?

    ...

    In the apartment.

    Both of them returned to their own rooms. They both needed to take a hot shower and change into clean clothes.

    Bai Beibei went out of the room first, but Gong Yi hadn¡¯te out yet.

    There was a ¡°ding ling¡± sound and someone was knocking on the door.

    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± She quickly ran down and opened the door.

    The door opened, and a delivery man was standing outside. ¡°Hello, the cake you ordered has arrived.¡±

    The cake.

    Bai Beibei was stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t order it.¡±

    ¡°I ordered it.¡±

    Bai Beibei turned around. Gong Yi was standing upstairs. He had changed into a blue shirt, and his face was warm and handsome after taking a shower.

    He looked down at her, his eyes gentle. ¡°I saw you looking at that cake shop for a long time. Don¡¯t you want to eat it?¡±

    He noticed that.

    Bai Beibei signed for the man and took the cake. She closed the door, looked at him, and was about to speak.

    Gong Yi put his hands in his pockets. ¡°Do you want to thank me, or do you want to pay me back in the future?¡±

    She always said these two sentences.

    ¡°Neither.¡± Bai Beibei shook her head gently. She looked at the cake in her hand. ¡°Today is my 18th birthday.¡±

    Gong Yi froze.

    Bai Beibei ced the cake on the coffee table in the living room. She did not sit on the sofa. She sat cross-legged on the soft wool carpet and opened the cake box. Her eyes were bright as she looked at the colourful princess cake.

    She stretched out her slender little finger and picked out a side of cream and put it in her mouth. MMM, it was delicious.

    Gong Yi walked beside her and looked down at her eating the cake with her head lowered. She was like a little girl who had never eaten a cake before. She cherished every bit of cream she ate.

    18 years old birthday...

    This was a very important birthday for a girl in her life. How did other girls spend their days? Being surrounded by their parents, having a party, or going on a trip. No matter which method they used, they would not be as extravagant as this girl who ate a cake.

    Gong Yi squatted on one knee and pped his two big palms together to create a lively tune. He sang softly, ¡°Happy Birthday to you, Happy Birthday to you, Bai Beibei, I wish you a happy birthday.¡±

    It was a standard English ent, in a warm and casual tune. This was the best happy birthday song that Bai Beibei had ever heard in her life.

    She looked back and smiled brightly. ¡°Young Master Gong, thank you.¡±

    Gong Yi did not say anything.

    Bai Beibei used her slender white fingers to pick up a little more cream. This time, she brought it to his lips. ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡±

    Gong Yi opened his mouth and ate the cream on her fingers.

    Looking at his smooth and perfect facial lines, and her fingers identally touching his tongue, Bai Beibei felt a little sweetness in her heart.

    ¡°This is my second birthday cake.¡±

    ¡°HM?¡±

    Gong Yi looked up. The girl¡¯s eyes were dark and bright, full of colours.

    She hugged her knees and said, ¡°When I was 16, on my birthday, my mother suddenly came back. She came back from the mental hospital. That day, she didn¡¯t go crazy. She bought me a birthday cake and gave me a birthday present. It was this small bracelet on my hand.¡±

    Bai Beibei reached out and gently touched the little red bracelet on her wrist, ¡°That day, I was really happy. I¡¯ve never been so happy. My mother was so good to me, so gentle. She and my Grandma celebrated my birthday and even sang for me. She hugged me in her arms and touched my head. She told me, Beibei, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want her to say sorry. I just wanted my mother to be by my side. That day, my mother¡¯s embrace smelled so good. I didn¡¯t want to be separated from her... but, she still returned to the mental hospital. The next morning, I heard... I heard that she... died...¡±

    ¡°I went to the mental hospital to see her. The director didn¡¯t let me in. The director said that my mother¡¯s body had been burned ording to the rules. I. . . didn¡¯t even see my mother¡¯sst face.¡±

    ¡°I never believed that my mother died. That day, she was fine. After she died, I became an orphan...¡±

    Bai Beibei buried her little face in her knees. In that instant, tears streamed down her face.

    Gong Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with his heartache. No wonder she was willing to give up her life just to find this red bracelet because this was something her mother had given her.

    The only thing.

    All those years, her mother had scolded her and beaten her, but these did not matter to her. Even if her mother was a mentally ill person, she was still her mother.

    She wasn¡¯t an orphan with her mother around.

    Gong Yi slowly reached out his big palm and held her soft hair. ¡°Beibei, if you want to cry, just cry. It¡¯ll make you feel better.¡±

    Bai Beibei moved. She pressed her little head against his chest and burst into tears.

    Gong Yi stretched out his long arms and hugged her tightly, pulling her into his embrace.

    ...

    The next day at noon.

    Bai Beibei slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were swollen and dry. It was because she had been crying for the whole night.

    She looked out of the window and quickly jumped up from the bed. The sun was shining brightly outside. What time was it?

    10:30!

    Oh My God, why did she sleep for so long? She was about to turn into a little pig.

    Bai Beibei quickly got up, washed up, and then opened the door. The apartment was empty, and Gong Yi was not there.

    There was a cake on the coffee table in the living room that only touched by two little fingers...

    All of Bai Beibei¡¯s memories came back. Last night, he had apanied her on her birthday and even made her cry in his arms. Then, and now.

    Last night, she cried herself to sleep. Was he the one who carried her into the room?

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heartbeat instantly became chaotic.

    Her mind was filled with Gong Yi¡¯s handsome face. When she was homeless, he had taken her in; when Qian Lan made things difficult for her in the hospital, he had helped her out; when he followed her back to the vige, he jumped into the water to save her, and now, he had apanied her on her birthday...

 Chapter 1245 - Changing Schools

    <h4>Chapter 1245: Changing Schools</h4>

    Why was he so good to her?

    Bai Beibei was sweet and touched.

    After getting rid of the handsome face in her mind, she started to pack up the cake, clean up, and finally cooked her lunch.

    She was done after cooking a beef vermicelli soup and stir-frying vegetables. Bai Beibei opened the apartment door and went to the mailbox to get today¡¯s newspaper.

    When she returned to the living room, she opened the newspaper and saw herself on today¡¯s entertainment headlines.

    It was a photo. Gong Yi just saved her up from the fountain. She was lying on the ground. Gong Yi was on one knee performing mouth-to-mouth resuscitation on her. Their lips were pressed together...

    Bai Beibei¡¯s little face instantly burned. She looked at their lips in shock.

    Did they... kiss indirectly?

    It was so embarrassing.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heartbeat like a drum immediately.

    At this moment, with a ¡°Kacha¡± sound, the door to the apartment was opened and Gong Yi walked in.

    He stood at the entrance and changed his shoes. His narrow eyes looked at the girl. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°AH.¡± Bai Beibei quickly hid the newspaper behind her. She averted her gaze and shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not looking at anything.¡±

    Gong Yi could tell that she was lying the moment he saw her expression. Her two little hands were hiding something behind her back. However, he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Is the meal ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat.¡± He spread his long legs and walked towards the dining room.

    Bai Beibei let out a sigh of relief. She turned around, wanting to hide the newspaper.

    But at this moment, a long arm came over and took the newspaper from her hands.

    Bai Beibei was shocked and immediately stood on tiptoe to cover his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look! Give it back to me!¡±

    Gong Yi had seen it. On the newspaper was a photo of him giving her mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.

    She was looking at this?

    Her small hand covered his eyes. It was small and soft. He pursed his thin lips and said in a low voice, ¡°Bai Beibei, are you getting fearless now?¡±

    Bai Beibei realized that her actions were inappropriate. She immediately retracted her hands. ¡°Young Master Gong, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Gong Yi threw the newspaper on the sofa and then turned around to walk towards the restaurant. He exined in a serious tone, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯m giving you mouth-to-mouth resuscitation to save you.¡±

    The blush on Bai Beibei¡¯s face faded a little. She wasn¡¯t overthinking it.

    She knew that he wouldn¡¯t interested in her. She wasn¡¯t worthy.

    ¡°Oh, I got it.¡±

    ¡°Thene over and eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ......

    Both of them began to eat. Gong Yi looked up at the girl across from him. She was eating white rice with her head lowered. She was too embarrassed to even lift her head.

    He sighed in his heart. She was like a little rabbit. She could be scared out of her wits.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the dishes a little salty today?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Bai Beibei looked up. She picked up the dishes with her chopsticks and tasted them. ¡°No, I think it¡¯s just right.¡±

    He was lying to her. Her culinary skills were excellent and could satisfy his stomach.

    He just wanted her to eat more dishes.

    ¡°Since you think it¡¯s just right, why don¡¯t you eat the dishes?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll eat.¡± Bai Beibei nodded obediently.

    Gong Yi was satisfied in the end. ¡°After dinner, I¡¯ll bring you to a ce.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going to?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you get there.¡±

    ......

    The Lamborghini stopped, and Bai Beibei got out of the car. She stared nkly at the university in front of her.

    XX University was a first-ss university in the capital and the school for her college entrance examination.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gong Yi took off and walked forward.

    ¡°Hey, Young Master Gong, why did you bring me here?¡±

    ¡°Of course for you to go to school. Do you want to go back to that trashy school?¡± Gong Yi asked back.

    ¡°But, can I go to this school?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get enrolled into this school?¡±

    ¡°They took away my offer letter...¡± ¡°They¡± were referring to Bai Shida and Qian Lan.

    Gong Yi reached out and held her delicate little hand. ¡°There¡¯s a record in the school. Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s go.¡±

    His strides were huge, and Bai Beibei had to jog to keep up. Along the way, she met a lot of students, and everyone was gossiping ¡ª

    ¡°Oh my god, do you know who I saw, Young Master Gong! And that girl he gave mouth-to-mouth to resuscitation, Bai Beibei!¡±

    ¡°No, they were holding hands. It was caught off guard that I witnessed them showing off their loves.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s little face was so red that it was about to bleed. She stole a nce at her small hand, which was tightly wrapped in hisrge palm.

    He was holding her hand!

    Her heart began to race again.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, wee, Wee to your esteemed presence. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± At this moment, XX University¡¯s principal came out personally with a refined expression.

    Gong Yi went forward to shake his hand.

    ¡°Li Xiao, this is Bai Beibei. I¡¯ve brought her here to report.¡±

    Li Xiao¡¯s eyes swept over the two tightly sped hands, and heughed out loud, ¡°Bai Beibei, right? You were the first batch of students to be admitted by us with the sixth-best results within the university. We all feel that it¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯te to report. Come, let¡¯s talk in the office.¡±

    Three of them entered the principal¡¯s office. Bai Beibei sat on a wooden chair in a reserved manner. At this moment, Gong Yi walked over and ced a piece of paper on the table in front of her. ¡°What major do you want to study?¡±

    Bai Beibei looked at him nervously, her two small hands twirling her dress.

    She felt like she was dreaming. Everything was so surreal.

    She had gotten rid of that trashy school and entered this brilliant higher education institution. Now, she could choose her own major.

    ¡°Student Bai, why are you looking at Young Master Gong? You can choose whatever major you like and choose your strong point,¡± Li Xiao said kindly.

    Gong Yi looked at the girl¡¯s ck, pure, and big eyes. He bent down and put one hand on the table beside her as if he was protecting her in his arms.

    He put his ear to her lips and asked in a low voice, ¡°Say, what major do you want to study?¡±

    ¡°I want to study... Economics.¡±

    Gong Yi understood in his heart. As expected, she had chosen economics.

    ¡°Can I?¡± Bai Beibei asked uncertainly.

    Gong Yi caressed her little head lovingly. ¡°Of course you can.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Young Master Gong, Student Bai, it¡¯s settled. Economics. Student Bai, you can go to school now. I¡¯ll get Director Peng to bring you over. Director Peng will be your economics teacher.¡±

    ......

    In the ssroom.

    Bai Beibei sat in her seat. The atmosphere here was simple and the students were very friendly to her. She liked this ce very much.

    Looking at the flowers outside the window, she slowly curled the corners of her lips. She was very happy.

    ¡°Bai Beibei, is it? Hello, let me introduce myself first. My name is Li Sisi. I like you very much. Let¡¯s be good friends.¡±

    Bai Beibei raised her head. In front of her stood a beautiful girl who looked like a Barbie doll.

    Li Sisi moved a chair and unceremoniously sat beside Bai Beibei. She blinked and said, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll call you Beibei, and you can call me Sisi. There are many benefits to being good friends with me. My father is the principal.¡±

    Bai Beibei was surprised. She was Li Xiao¡¯s daughter?

 Chapter 1246 - Iâ€™ll treat you to a Feast

    <h4>Chapter 1246: Chapter 1256 I¡¯ll treat you to a Feast</h4>

    Li Sisi nudged Bai Beibei¡¯s slender arm and asked mysteriously, ¡°Beibei, tell me the truth. What¡¯s your rtionship with Young Master Gong? Are you really a couple?¡±

    Bai Beibei blushed and quickly lowered her head. She denied, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No? Beibei, you¡¯re lying to me. If not, would Young Master Gong treat you so well? He protected you over and over again and even brought you to this school.¡±

    Li Sisi¡¯s voice was very loud and attracted the gossipy gazes of many students. Bai Beibei panicked and quickly covered Li Sisi¡¯s mouth. ¡°Shush, Shush.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me.¡± Li Sisi was dying of curiosity.

    The two girls leaned their heads against each other. Bai Beibei bit her pink lips lightly and didn¡¯t know how to say it. ¡°Young Master Gong is a good person. He probably feels sorry for me, and I owe him money...¡±

    As they chatted, both of them chatted until school ends. Bai Beibei liked Li Sisi very much. This girl was simple, cheerful, and lively. She was her first friend.

    After leaving the school gate, Li Sisi held Bai Beibei¡¯s slender arm. ¡°Beibei, to celebrate our long-lived friendship, I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m going back to the apartment to cook. Young Master Gong will be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Then call him and ask for a leave.¡±

    Bai Beibei quickly shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Why not? Let Young Master Gong eat outside by himself!¡± Li Sisi pestered Bai Beibei.

    .......

    Gong Corporation.

    In the President¡¯s office, Gong Yi was managing the documents in his hands.

    At this moment, there were two knocks on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Bai Qi walked in.

    ¡°President, I¡¯m here to apologize to you.¡±

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t raise his head. He curled his thin lips with a faint smile. ¡°What did you do wrong?¡±

    ¡°President, I misunderstood. I have extravagant hopes for you. Since you are not liking me, I won¡¯t pester you. In the future, I¡¯ll put my position in the order and do my job well.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Gong Yi nodded. He raised his deep and sharp narrow eyes and looked at Bai Qi as if he wanted to see through her. ¡°You have a high level of awareness.¡±

    A hint of panic shed in Bai Qi¡¯s eyes. In front of this man, all of her little thoughts seemed to have nowhere to hide.

    Yes, she didn¡¯t think that she was wrong. It was Bai Beibei, this little sl*t, who was wrong!

    It was Bai Beibei who snatched Gong Yi away and destroyed her Young Madam Gong¡¯s hope. She gotughed at by others, and she wouldn¡¯t let Bai Beibei off.

    But now that Gong Yi was protecting Bai Beibei, if she continued to oppose Bai Beibei, Gong Yi would only hate her, so she was using a dying tactic.

    ¡°President, I...¡±

    Gong Yi waved his hand. ¡°Enough, there¡¯s no need to say anything else. Work hard.¡±

    ¡°Yes, President. This is the game database I created. It¡¯spleted. Please take a look.¡± Bai Qi handed the program disc to Gong Yi confidently.

    Gong Yi inserted the disc into his notebook.

    Dazzling data shed before his eyes. Gong Yi seemed to be very satisfied. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, President, for your praise.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Gong Yi suddenly stopped the scene. He looked at Bai Qi with a serious and cold expression. ¡°There¡¯s a bug here!¡±

    Bai Qi was shocked. ¡°Where? It can¡¯t be! There shouldn¡¯t be a mistake!¡±

    Gong Yi took out the disc and threw it at Bai Qi¡¯s face, ¡°You¡¯re an outstanding data analyst. I don¡¯t need to count your glorious history. As a genius, you made such a mistake. I¡¯m very disappointed in you! Bai Qi, you don¡¯t have toe to work tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°No, President, this bug is... It was my negligence. Please give me another chance. I¡¯ll definitely do it well this time.¡±

    Gong Yi thought for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. I want to see the perfect database tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ......

    Bai Qi couldn¡¯t sit still in her office. How could there be a problem with this database?

    She put the disc into her bag and left the Gong corporation.

    She drove straight to XX University.

    When she heard that Gong Yi had transferred schools for Bai Beibei and she entered XX University, Bai Qi clutched the steering wheel tightly, wishing that she could crush the steering wheel like Bai Beibei.

    At this moment, Bai Qi saw Bai Beibei through the car window. She quickly stopped the car by the roadside.

    ¡°Beibei.¡± Bai Qi walked over affectionately.

    Li Sisi was pestering Bai Beibei. When she saw Bai Qi, Li Sisi snorted. ¡°Beibei, is this person your vicious sister who was different from what she looks like?¡±

    Bai Beibei tugged at Li Sisi. ¡°Keep your voice down.¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Beibei, the next time she bullies you together with your vicious stepmother, call me. I¡¯ll help you tear them apart!¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart was warm. ¡°Thank you, Sisi.¡±

    ¡°What are you thanking me for? We¡¯re good friends.¡± Li Sisi smiled innocently.

    At this moment, Bai Qi walked over. ¡°Beibei, I heard that you transferred schools. I¡¯m here to see if you¡¯re used to it. Is this your friend?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Beibei¡¯s good friend, Li Sisi.¡± No matter how Li Sisi looked at Bai Qi, she didn¡¯t like her.

    Li Sisi?

    The daughter of the Li family.

    Bai Beibei made such a friend.

    Bai Qi quickly smiled and said, ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Miss Li. Hello, Hello.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a bad person, especially when I see some hypocrites. I¡¯m about to throw up.¡±

    ¡°Sisi!¡± Bai Beibei stopped Li Sisi.

    Li Sisi nced at Bai Beibei and forced herself not to say anything.

    Bai Qi smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Sisi, I am not going today. When I go back, I¡¯ll ask Young Master Gong for a leave of absence. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal tomorrow, Okay?¡± Bai Beibei said gently.

    Li Sisi rolled her eyes. ¡°Alright then, Beibei. I¡¯ll be leaving first. If anyone bullies you, you must remember to tell me!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Sisi, Byebye.¡±

    Li Sisi got into her private car and left.

    When the car was far away, Bai Beibei looked straight at Bai Qi. ¡°Why did youe looking for me?¡±

    After what happened at school yesterday, Bai Beibei could no longer call her ¡°Sister¡±. From then on, she had nothing to do with the Bai family anymore.

    ¡°Beibei, are you still ming me? It was my fault yesterday. I liked Young Master Gong. You and Young Master Gong had a private rtionship, so I was angry. Now, I¡¯m here to apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry, Beibei. You have to forgive me.¡±

    Bai Beibei furrowed her brows, her gaze clear. ¡°There¡¯s no one else here. If you have something to say, just say it.¡±

    Bai Qi froze. She couldn¡¯t continue with her drama, and could only go straight to the point.

    ¡°Beibei, there¡¯s a bug in the database that you helped me to create.¡±

    ¡°Impossible,¡± Bai Beibei said with certainty.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Young Master Gong was furious at me and almost fired me. The disc is here. Take it back and check on it. I¡¯ll go get it tomorrow morning.¡± Bai Qi handed the disc to Bai Beibei.

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t take it.

    ¡°Beibei, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done enough for you. We don¡¯t owe each other anymore. Don¡¯te looking for me in the future. I won¡¯t help you anymore.¡± After speaking, Bai Beibei turned and left.

 Chapter 1247 - Youâ€™re Not Wearing Any Inner Garment

    <h4>Chapter 1247: Chapter 1257 You¡¯re Not Wearing Any Inner Garment</h4>

    ¡°Beibei!¡± Bai Qi quickly grabbed Bai Beibei¡¯s little hand. ¡°It was all sister¡¯s fault in the past. Please forgive me for this once. In the future, I¡¯ll treat your Grandma well. We¡¯re blood-rted sisters, how can you just stand by and watch her die?¡±

    Bai Beibei pulled back her little hand. ¡°We¡¯re not blood-rted sisters.¡±

    ¡°Beibei, I beg you, please help me once...¡±

    Bai Qi was really anxious. In the past, Bai Beibei had been very obedient. She rubbed her round and t, and she had never dared to make a sound. But now that Bai Beibei had hooked up with Young Master Gong, her wings had hardened, and she no longer listened to her.

    She suddenly realized the seriousness of the problem.

    ¡°Beibei, I beg you...¡±

    At this moment, a low and mellow voice sounded. ¡°If you want to beg her, why don¡¯t youe and beg me?¡±

    Bai Qi was startled. She quickly turned around, and Gong Yi appeared in front of her.

    Bai Qi felt as if she had been pushed into an abyss. Her hands and feet were cold. She was thinking, why would Gong Yie?

    He had followed her here.

    It turned out that he set a trap for her to fall into. He had suspected her since long time ago.

    But, how did he know?

    ¡°President, listen to my exnation.¡±

    Gong Yi curled his lips and looked Bai Qi up and down. ¡°Heh, what else do you want to exin? A genius girl, a Harvard Master, an elegant appearance, and a calm manner of speaking. All of these are fake. Bai Qi, aren¡¯t you tired of wearing a mask to live?¡±

    There was no contempt in his eyes, but it was enough. All of her disguises were mercilessly revealed by this man. Only then did Bai Qi realize that this man killed people without spilling blood.

    ¡°From now on, you are officially fired. If you don¡¯t want anything to happen to you, don¡¯t appear in front of me in the future.¡±

    As he spoke, Gong Yi looked at the dazed little girl. ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°OH.¡± Bai Beibei followed behind Gong Yi.

    ....

    In the Lamborghini.

    Bai Beibei sat at the back. She didn¡¯t dare to look up at the man in the driver¡¯s seat.

    She didn¡¯t know how he found out.

    Gong Yi nced at the girl through the rearview mirror. He lowered his head, she looked meek and pitiful. He didn¡¯t have the heart to me her. Her attitude of admitting her mistakes was good.

    ¡°When Bai Qi went to participate in the mental arithmeticpetition, she was on stage and you were off stage. How did you tell her the answer?¡±

    ¡°She put something into my ear. When I spoke, she could hear me,¡± Bai Beibei answered honestly.

    ¡°So, when Bai Qi was 18 years old, she defeated a German mental arithmetic master and became famous in one battle. Then, she was sent to Harvard in Ennd. These were all your achievements. How old were you back then?¡±

    ¡°12.¡±

    Bai Qi was six years older than her.

    A 12-year-old genius girl, Bai Beibei.

    Gong Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. The world loved people with outstanding talent, and he was no exception.

    If this little girl coulde from a better background, her life would be glorious.

    ¡°Haha, Bai Beibei, you¡¯re really good. No wonder when your Grandma told you not to go to school, you didn¡¯t. You have the right to be proud, and I was just foolishly anxious for you.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Bai Beibei quickly raised her head to look at him. She shook her head in panic, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m very grateful to you. I... When Bai Qi was studying abroad, she brought a few books for me to read. I like numbers and economics, but... but I¡¯ve only read a few of them. Bai Qi didn¡¯t let me read all of them, I...¡±

    ¡°Enough. If you don¡¯t know how to speak, then don¡¯t speak.¡± Gong Yi interrupted her. ¡°Do you know how serious the consequences of cheating in apetition, especially an internationalpetition?¡±

    Bai Beibei was shocked. She hadn¡¯t thought about it.

    ¡°I.... Don¡¯t know. My Grandma¡¯s health is getting worse and worse, but she still has to go to work. Bai Qi will give me money so that my Grandma won¡¯t have to work so hard. I didn¡¯t... think much about it...¡±

    Gong Yi sighed. This was also the reason why he let Bai Qi off so easily.

    He couldn¡¯t expose what happened in thepetition. Once it was exposed, Bai Qi¡¯s reputation would be ruined. Although she could make a name for herself, no one would dare to use her.

    This was rted to her character and reputation.

    She was too young and didn¡¯t understand.

    ......

    Back in the apartment, the two of them had dinner.

    Bai Beibei finished washing the dishes, and Gong Yi was working in the study room.

    She returned to her room to take a shower, and then came out in her pyjamas with a CD in her hand. She hesitated for a moment, and finally knocked on the study room door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Bai Beibei pushed the door open.

    Gong Yi was sitting in his office chair. He was in a business video call with someone and was speaking French.

    He lifted his eyelids and nced at her. He gestured for her to sit on the sofa and wait for him.

    Bai Beibei sat down. Her ears were filled with his standard French ent, which was very pleasant to listen to. It was true that he was proficient in sixnguages.

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Gong Yi turned off the video.

    Bai Beibei stood up. She was a little embarrassed. ¡°Is there a bug in the database on this CD?¡±

    Gong Yi understood. She hade to ask for advice.

    ¡°You want to know?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Beibei nodded.

    Gong Yi stood up. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Bai Beibei walked over to his side.

    ¡°Sit down.¡± He pointed at his office chair.

    Bai Beibei was shocked. ¡°I don¡¯t dare...¡±

    Gong Yi grabbed her slender wrist and pulled her into the chair.

    He inserted the CD into his notebook and the game¡¯s database came out.

    He ced one hand on the table and the other on the back of his chair as he exined in a low voice, ¡°Although you have a talent for numbers, numbers have their different knowledge in every field. You will need to learn these things from the day after tomorrow. There is a small bug here. If mypetitors notice it, my game background might be hacked.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s small face flushed red. His body was very close to hers, and her nostrils were filled with the fresh and clean masculine scent of his body.

    The most important thing was that she was sitting on his office chair, not daring to move.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± At this moment, a low, unpleasant voice sounded from above her head.

    Bai Beibei quickly raised her head to look at him. Her watery, clear pupils entered his deep, beautiful eyes in a daze.

    ¡°Are you not paying attention?¡± Gong Yi looked at her and asked.

    ¡°No, I... got It.¡±

    Gong Yi was surprised. He had only given her a few pointers, but she understood quickly. She was really smart.

    He looked down and saw that she was wearing pyjamas, white pyjamas. A thin shoulder strap was hanging on her shoulder, and two small red dots were faintly discernible on her chest.

    His eyes darkened. ¡°You¡¯re not wearing any underwear?¡±

    Bai Beibei immediately looked down at herself. She sucked in a breath of cold air and quickly used her two slender arms to protect herself. She did not wear a vest when she slept.

    ¡°I...¡±

    At this moment, her petite jaw was lifted by two slender fingers. The man¡¯s exquisite and handsome face was magnified in her line of sight.

    She was really beautiful. Her two rows of long eyshes fluttered like a butterfly¡¯s wings. Coupled with her tender eyes, it made the man¡¯s heart itch.

    ¡°You did it on purpose?¡± He said hoarsely.

    Bai Beibei reacted for a moment, then she understood what he meant. He was saying that she purposely didn¡¯t wear an inner garment for him to look at it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Her breathing started to get hot, she immediately denying it.

    At this moment, her vision darkened, and the man pressed down on her.

 Chapter 1248 - Hugged the Wrong Person

    <h4>Chapter 1248: Hugged the Wrong Person</h4>

    Gong Yi bent down and got close to her. In fact, he did not know what he was doing, just relying on his basic instincts. She did not have her vest on, and it made his eyes burn.

    His gaze fixed on her small cherry red lips. Her lips were beautiful, just like cute delicious little titbits.

    That night in the bathroom, he kissed these small lips, they were smooth like jelly. The fragrance filled the air.

    He could still remember that feeling clearly, even now.

    As for thest cardiopulmonary resuscitation (CPR) that he performed, he was so busy saving her life that he had not thought of anything else. Now that he thought about it, he felt a little regret.

    Gong Yi¡¯s eyes were dark as he kissed her mouth.

    Was he going to kiss her?

    Bai Beibei held her breath and widened her luscious eyes.

    She had forgotten to react.

    Their lips got closer and closer, finally, they were pressed together.

    Gong Yi gently pressed against her lips. This was the feeling that was so fragrant that made his inner being felt numb. He opened his mouth and sucked at hers.

    Beibei heard sounds of water rippling in her ears and her face instantly turned red.

    Gong Yi wanted to kiss her deeper and a melodious ringtone rang. It was a call for him.

    The call startled him; he came to his senses immediately.

    He let go of the girl¡¯s chin and stood up straight. He held his hand to his forehead. ¡°Sorry, I...¡±

    A gust of wind blew next to him, and Beibei ran away.

    Gong Yi looked at her retreating figure.

    What was he doing, bullying a little girl?

    No, this was not him!

    Gong Yi felt irritated. He wanted to smoke a cigarette. However, looking at the direction where the girl disappeared, he could still sense her fragrance on his lips, and his lower body was elected and aching.

    He had an urge to grab her back and finish what he had intended to do.

    ..

    ¡°Beibei! Beibei!¡±

    Bai Beibei was woken up by Li Sisi.

    She came back to her senses and said, ¡°Sisi, you called?¡±

    Sisi looked at her flushing face. ¡°Beibei, I called you many times, but you were in such a daze and didn¡¯t hear me! To be honest, what were you thinking about that made your face blushed?¡±

    Was she blushing?

    Bai Beibei raised her hand to cover her face. It wasn¡¯t just blushing; it was red hot.

    ¡°Beibei, are you thinking about man? Are you thinking about our Young Mr Gong?¡±

    ¡°Sisi, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Beibei quickly covered Sisi¡¯s mouth, not letting her talk.

    Li Sisi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh no, I was right. Beibei, you are really thinking about young Mr Gong! Come on, tell me about it? Did you do something shameful with him? Look at you, you are just like fishy little kitten, I sensed Spring in the air.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, I¡¯m not.¡±

    Beibei denied, but her voice was so sweet and demure that it didn¡¯t sound like her.

    Her mind was filled with images of him kissing her these past few days, his handsome face was so close, and his cool thin lips were on hers.

    He really kissed her.

    Why did he kiss her?

    Inst few days, although the two of them were under the same roof, but they avoided each other. He was embarrassed, she was shy, and nothing were mentioned about that night.

    However, she did not dislike him kissing her at all. In fact, she liked it very much and was looking forward to it.

    Seeing that Beibei was unwilling to say anything, Sisi did not force her, ¡°Beibei, I¡¯ll let you off today, but you must tell me in future! My Brother has just returned from America. I will go pick him up. You stay in my room and help me do the economics paper. I will give you a big treat. If you need anything, just call the servants outside.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Beibei nodded.

    Sisi left the room.

    Bai Beibei was now in the Li family¡¯s vi and she was pestered by Sisi toe over. Li Sisi¡¯s major was photography, and she did a minor in economics. Sisi got headaches whenever she sees numbers, so she pulled Beibei over to help her with her papers.

    This was a piece of cake for Beibei, so she came.

    The exam papers were finished very quickly. Beibei stood up and walked towards the bookshelves. There were two walls of embedded bookshelves in the room, all lined with books.

    Sisi didn¡¯t like reading but liked fooling around, Beibei liked reading and was very envious.

    She stood on tiptoes and picked a famous novel in English, nced down at it.

    Suddenly, the lights in the room went out.

    She looked up.

    At this moment, a strong arm wrapped around her slender waist. Someone hugged her from behind and lifted her up. ¡°Sisi, did you miss your Big Brother?¡±

    Bai Beibei was so shocked that she forgot to scream.

    Li Xiyang was full of smiles. He pinched the small waist of the person in his arms, it was so soft. ¡°Sisi, did you eat properly? You¡¯ve lost weight. This waist is almost the size of my palm.¡±

    As he said this, Xiyang bent down and rubbed his head on the person¡¯s hair in his arms. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s been a few years. The little one has grown up and now she even smells like a girl. Have I gave you a big surprise for returning?¡±

    Only then Beibei reacted. ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed.

    When Li Xiyang heard the voice, he realized that he had hugged the wrong person immediately. This voice did not belong to his sister Sisi.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked quickly.

    Beibei could not bother, she used all her strength to break free from the man¡¯s muscr arm and ran.

    As soon as she ran out, she bumped into Sisi, who had just opened the door. ¡°Aiyo!¡± Sisi cried.

    Li Xiyang turned on the lights in the room.

    ¡°Beibei, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Beibei hid behind Sisi. Her face turned red and then white. There was fear, shame, and anger. She looked up, and her big, weary eyes looked warily at the man who had just bullied her.

    He was an extremely young and handsome man.

    Li Xiyang saw Bai Beibei clearly too. His eyes lit up. What a beautiful girl.

    ¡°Sisi, looks like there¡¯s been a misunderstanding.¡± Li Xiyang shrugged.

    ¡°What misunderstanding, brother? I went to pick you, but you made me go there in vain. Didn¡¯t you say we would meet at the airport? Are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°Sisi, I wanted to give you a surprise...¡±

    ¡°What surprise? I think it was more a shock than a surprise. Beibei, what happened between you and my brother? Did he take advantage of you?¡±

    ¡°No! Sisi, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Beibei turned and ran away as fast as she could.

    ¡°Hey, Beibei!¡± Sisi chased after her. ¡°I¡¯ll get the driver to send you home.¡±

    Li Xiyang walked to the door. He looked at the petite figure that had disappeared by the entrance of the vi. He didn¡¯t do it on purpose, really. He had just mistook her for someone else.

    However, that girl¡¯s touch was real good, with slender figure, fragrant and soft.

    ..

    In the ssroom.

    Li Sisi sat beside Bai Beibei. ¡°Beibei, are you free tonight? My brother wishes to treat You to a dinner.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Beibei refused immediately.

    ¡°Beibei, my brother has already exined to me what happened that night. He thought you were me. He didn¡¯t have any ill intentions. Please don¡¯t be angry. Forgive him this once.¡±

    Beibei bit her cherry-colored lip. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I just don¡¯t want to have dinner.¡±

 Chapter 1249 - Do Not Go To The Shady Places For Fun

    <h4>Chapter 1249: Do Not Go To The Shady ces For Fun</h4>

    ¡°OK, Beibei, let us not talk about this anymore. I will treat you to a dinner tonight. We went out so many times, but we never had dinner together, this is ridiculous.¡±

    Beibei thought about it. ¡°I have to give Mr Gong a call.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll lend you my phone.¡± Sisi handed her the phone. ¡°Beibei, you should consider buying a phone. I¡¯ll buy you one as a gift.¡±

    Beibei quickly shook her head. ¡°No!¡±

    Li Sisi didn¡¯t insist. In fact, phone wasn¡¯t expensive, it was a small thing to her, but she knew that it was a big expense for Beibei.

    Being good friends meant beingfortable with one another. She didn¡¯t wish to force her.

    Bai Beibei took Li Sisi¡¯s phone and dialled the familiar number.

    When the phone rang, she quietly lowered her long eyshes. She was shy and nervous. She had not spoken to him since the kiss that night.

    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± Gong Yi¡¯s deep and pleasant voice came through the phone.

    Bai Beibei tugged at her dress with her petit hand and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    In the CEO¡¯s office, Gong Yi¡¯s right hand, which was holding the pen, paused. He looked at the caller ID and frowned slightly. ¡°Where did you get this phone?¡±

    ¡°It belongs to my good friend. I borrowed her phone.¡±

    ¡°Good friend? Is it a guy or a girl?¡± He asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a girl.¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s furrowed brows slowly rxed. He did not object to her making friends. XX university was a renowned university, and there were many talented elites.

    However, it was better for her to made some girlfriends, If she had a boyfriend...

    Gong Yi thought about this possibility and felt weird. He did not feelfortable at all.

    Fortunately, she was obedient and did not have a boyfriend. He worried for nothing.

    ¡°Are there any matters?¡± His voice softened.

    After that night, she had her head lowered and did not speak to him whenever they met. Now that she had taken the initiative to call him, he did not want to scare her away again.

    ¡°Mr Gong, can I take leave tonight?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°My good friend asked me out for dinner...¡±

    Gong Yi thought for a moment. It was a good thing that she could make friends here. In the future, her horizons and social circle would have to be expanded. This was a good start.

    ¡°Sure, but don¡¯t go to those shady ces.¡±

    ¡°What kind of ces are shady ces?¡± Beibei didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Drinking, singing, and dancing. It¡¯s always a ce full of men. It¡¯s not a good ce.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Beibei nodded hard. She couldn¡¯t have agreed with him more.

    ¡°Also, you have to be back by 9 pm.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Beibei agreed. She was a good girl.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s it. Have Fun.¡±

    Ajie, the secretary, listened to his CEO¡¯s earnest and kind words to the little girl. It was as if she was his own daughter. She was not allowed to drink and even had a curfew. Ajie felt that it was funny. What kind of era was it right now? Only that little girl was obedient and listened to him.

    Ajie sighed. A man treated a girl as if his own daughter. What kind of mentality was this? The CEO probably did not realize it himself.

    Gong Yi gently said ¡°88¡± and then hung up the phone. He looked up at Ajie, ¡°I asked you to order a phone earlier, was it done?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ajie came for the same matter as well. He put an exquisite phone box on Gong Yi¡¯s desk.

    Gong Yi opened it and saw that it was pink. It was the same series as his phone, a couple¡¯s model.

    Couple¡¯s model...

    When he had asked Ajie to order it, he had not specifically instructed him. Now that he looked at the couple¡¯s model, his lips curled upwards. It was not bad.

    Ajie felt that his CEO was smiling like a hunter who had just caught his prey.

    At this moment, his phone rang again. Gong Yi answered.

    Looking at the phone number, Gong Yi picked up and said, ¡°Hello, Xiyang.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mr Gong. I¡¯m back from America. Are you free tonight? Let¡¯s have a drink together.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Xiyang. Let¡¯s go to a bar. I¡¯ll be the host to wee you.¡±

    Gong Yi knew Li Xiyang in America. As Both of them were young and talented sons of the capital, they naturally became good friends when they met.

    Li Xiyang¡¯s father was XX university¡¯s principal. Principal Li had a schrly life and hoped that Xiyang could inherit his schstic incline and devote himself to the cause of education. Unfortunately, Li Xiyang was not interested in academic subjects. When he went abroad to America to study, he founded his ownpany, ABB.

    Now, ABB was Cory¡¯s biggestpetitor, where Cory was owned by Gong YI and listed in the United States¡¯ stock exchange.

    Of course, business was business, brothers remained brothers, and heroes appreciated each other.

    ..

    At the entrance of the bar.

    Beibei was stunned. She looked at Sisi beside her. ¡°Sisi, what are we doing here?¡±

    Sisi smiled. ¡°Drinking, singing, dancing, and have dinner.¡±

    ¡°What? No way, this isn¡¯t a good ce. Let¡¯s change venue.¡±

    ¡°Why is it not good, Beibei? This ce is full of fun. Come, let¡¯s go.¡± Sisi dragged Beibei in.

    The neon lights in the bar were dazzling. The elites took off their suits and were dancing freely on the dance floor. Beibei didn¡¯t like this ce, she wanted to leave.

    She was afraid of this ce. It was at this ce that she lost her most valuable first time.

    Besides, Gong Yi had told her not toe to such ces. She was afraid that he would get angry.

    ¡°Sisi, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Sisi made Beibei sat at the bar counter. ¡°We¡¯re already here. Why are you leaving? Waiter, give us two cocktails.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Two cocktails were handed over.

    ¡°Beibei, have a try. It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Bai Beibei shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ve never drunk any alcohol before.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Hurry up and drink it. See if you can hold your liquor.¡±

    Bai Beibei was speechless.

    ¡°Beibei, let go of yourself a little. We came out to have fun.¡± Sisi took a sip at her cocktail and clicked her tongue.

    Since she had said so, Beibei couldn¡¯t spoil her mood. She picked up the cocktail with her petit white hands and took a sip tentatively.

    It was cool and sweet, quite delicious.

    ¡°Beibei, is it good?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good.¡± Beibei nodded.

    ..

    At the bar¡¯s entrance.

    Gong Yi and Li Xiyang walked in. The two men were tall and handsome. They had an imposing bearing on them and attracted a lot of attention, especially from women, the moment they entered.

    The two of them looked for a corner seat and sat on the sofa.

    Gong Yi took off his button-down suit and ced it beside his hand.¡± Xiyang, howe you came back? What¡¯s the name of your Japanese girlfriend? Isn¡¯t she pestering you?¡±

    Li Xiyang crossed his two long legs and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her. We broke up.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still the same as before. changing women faster than anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Of course. How many good men are as infatuated as Mr Gong?¡± Xiyang raised the wine ss in his hand.

 Chapter 1250 - Come Here, Pour Me A Glass Of Wine

    <h4>Chapter 1250: Come Here, Pour Me A ss Of Wine</h4>

    Gong Yi knew he was referring to Ye Xiaotao. Even now, when he thought of this name, he still felt his heart ache.

    He lowered his gaze, took a sip of the red wine.

    Li Xiyang, who was seated opposite him, said ¡°Hmm¡±. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Sisi? and... that girl?¡±

    Gong Yi looked up and was stunned when he saw Beibei.

    She came with a girl. The two girls had delicate faces and exquisite figures. They wore white student uniforms, their short skirts raised above their knees. As they were seated at the bar counter, Gong Yi could see a small fraction of her fair legs swaying and swaying.

    That girl was delicate and charming, she was pretty and pure, they were very eye-catching in a bar like this. There were alreadyrge groups of men staring at them, and their gazes wandered unscrupulously on them.

    Gong Yi¡¯s gaze darkened. Why was she here?

    ¡°Mr Gong, let me introduce you. That was my younger sister, Li Sisi. Beside her was Sisi¡¯s ssmate, Bai Beibei. She was a girl like... a little rabbit.¡±

    Hearing Li Xiyang¡¯s words, Gong Yi¡¯s gaze instantly turned sharp. ¡°Xiyang, you knew her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a few days ago, she came to my house. I mistook her for Sisi and hugged her.¡±

    Hug..

    Gong Yi¡¯s handsome face suddenly tensed up. Just as he was not knowing, so many stories had happened.

    These few days, she did not speak to him. He thought she was just being shy, but he did not expect her to have a rtionship with Li Xiyang.

    Moreover, she came to the bar...

    He had clearly told her on the phone that she was not allowed toe to the bar.

    ¡°Sisi took Beibei to dance.¡±

    Gong Yi looked up and saw that Sisi had pulled Beibei onto the dance floor.

    When the two girls stepped onto the dance floor, the men immediately went into a frenzy, they waved their arms and shouted ¡°Oh, oh¡± before surrounding them.

    Sisi was having a good time, waving her petit hands and feet together with two handsome muscr men. Beibei, on the other hand, did not know how to dance. She stood still with her facepletely red. Her pair of weeping eyes rolled weakly and helplessly.

    Her look could only make the men¡¯s blood boil with excitement.

    ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t just stand there, dance with me.¡± Sisi pulled Beibei to her side.

    Beibei tried her best not to touch the men around her. They circled around her, and she was very repulsed by them. ¡°Sisi, let¡¯s go back. I don¡¯t want to y anymore.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but dance with me first. We¡¯ll go back when we¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to...¡±

    ¡°Let me teach you how to dance, like this. ¡°Li Sisi made a few moves.

    ¡°Sisi, I really don¡¯t want to dance... Arh!¡±

    Sisi had already grabbed Beibei¡¯s hand and brought her around in a few circles. Beibei was caught off guard. The white shirt on her rode upwards, revealing her smooth and t belly, even the hem of her skirt drew a sharp and forbidden arc in the air.

    ¡°Ah.¡± Beibei was shocked.

    ¡°Haha.¡± Li Sisiughed loudly.

    ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t you know how to dance? Come on, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± A muscr man who was itching to move finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He walked forward and grabbed Beibei¡¯s petit hand.

    Beibei didn¡¯t let him have his way and dodged backwards.

    Sisi quickly blocked in front of Beibei. ¡°Hey, Big guy, we will just y by ourselves. Please don¡¯t get physical, okay?¡±

    The muscr man kept looking at Beibei. The more he looked, the more she tried to avoid him. The more she tried to avoid the muscr man, the more envious he became. This was simply a silent seduction.

    ¡°Little sister, everyone is out to y. Let¡¯s dance together.¡±

    ¡°No need, Beibei, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Li Sisi pulled Bai Beibei along and left.

    ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t go!¡± The muscr man and a few men stood in front of the two girls.

    Li Sisi frowned, her face turned cold. ¡°Big guy, what are you trying to do?¡±

    The men stared at Beibei behind Sisi as if they were little white rabbits. ¡°We just want to dance with this little sister, don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    The dance floor was almost out of control. Seeing Beibei being bullied, Gong Yi frowned and wanted to get up.

    However, someone was one step ahead of him. Li Xiyang had already stepped forward.

    Gong Yi froze. As a man, he had already sensed that Li Xiyang was interested in Bai Beibei.

    His expression was not too good. It was as if a huge stone pressed on his chest. In such a short period of time, she already found herself another escort.

    Soon, Li Xiyang brought Li Sisi and Bai Beibei back to the table.

    ¡°Sit here obediently and don¡¯t cause any more trouble!¡± Li Xiyang reprimanded.

    ¡°Brother, why are you helping those outsiders bully us? Usually, I didn¡¯t have any problems when I came here to y, but today, when I brought Beibei along, those men just kept screaming. Beibei, you¡¯re so charming.¡±

    Bai Beibei was still in a shock. If it weren¡¯t for Li Xiyang who came over to help, she didn¡¯t know what would have happened.

    ¡°Sisi, you don¡¯t have to say anymore.¡± Beibei looked at Li Xiyang and said. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Li Xiyang curled his lips and looked at this little rabbit. Such a clean person, if she was thrown into a wolf¡¯s den, naturally everyone wille and fight over her.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He replied and then looked at Gong Yi. ¡°Mr Gong, sorry for the embarrassment. Sisi, let me introduce you. This is Mr Gong.¡±

    Mr Gong..

    Bai Beibei froze.

    She raised her head. Gong Yi waszily leaning against the sofa. He was also looking at her. Their eyes met, and the coldness and displeasure in his eyes could not be hidden.

    Bai Beibei lowered her head in apology.

    Li Sisi had already came forward excitedly. ¡°Mr Gong, Hello. I have heard so much about you. Beibei,e quickly. What a coincidence. Mr Gong was here as well.¡±

    Bai Beibei was dragged forward to Gong Yi.

    Now that she was standing and he was sitting, logically, she should be much taller than him. However, when his gazended on her, it was as if he was way above her. She was at a loss.

    Li Xiyang was puzzled. ¡°Mr Gong, why? Do you also know Beibei?¡±

    ¡°More than knowing her. Beibei is staying at Mr Gong¡¯s ce right now!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Li Xiyang looked at Bai Beibei, then looked at Gong Yi. ¡°Are you two dating?¡±

    Gong Yi raised his eyelids and remained silent.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s face flushed. She immediately shook her hand and exined in a soft voice, ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you think. Mr Gong not only took me in. He gave me a job as a little nanny.¡±

    It would have been fine if she didn¡¯t exin, but as soon as she exined, Gong Yi¡¯s face turned ck. She was in such a hurry to exin their rtionship?

    ¡°So it¡¯s the little nanny.¡± Li Xiyang let out a sigh of relief.

    Gong Yi sneered in his heart. This friend of his had many beauties surrounding him, an international cohort, and now he actually took a fancy of this little white rabbit by his side.

    ¡°Beibei, let¡¯s sit down.¡±

    Li Sisi pulled Bai Beibei to sit down.

    Gong Yi looked at the seating arrangement. Li Sisi sat next to him, and Bai Beibei sat next to Li Xiyang.

    This was what Li Xiyang wanted. He looked at the pure and tender girl next to him. ¡°Beibei, what would you like to drink?¡±

    Beibei, sounded so affectionate.

    ¡°Come here, pour me a ss of wine.¡±

 Chapter 1251 - You Liked Li Xiyang

    <h4>Chapter 1251: You Liked Li Xiyang</h4>

    This was said to Bai Beibei.

    Gong Yi asked her to pour him a ss of wine.

    Li Xiyang and Li Sisi were both stunned.

    ¡°Oh,ing.¡± Beibei immediately stood up. She went to Gong Yi¡¯s side and poured him a ss of wine. As she was afraid that he would give further instructions, Beibei sat beside him.

    Li Sisi was immediately displeased. ¡°Mr Gong, don¡¯t you have hands. Beibei was your little nanny at work, but she is now outside. Why do you treat her like a maid?¡±

    ¡°Sisi, this is what I should do. Don¡¯t talk about it anymore.¡± Bai Beibei tugged at her good friend¡¯s sleeve.

    Li Sisi snorted.

    Gong Yi raised his sword-like eyebrows and did not say anything.

    Li Xiyang nced at Gong Yi. He was not as simple as Sisi. He understood this friend of his all too well. Gong Yi was the top of the corps, with exceptionally good education. As for his character and upbringing, he was worthy of praise, being the number one young elites of the capital, he was not someone who would put on an air outside.

    Then why did he ask Beibei to pour him wine?

    Li Xiyang looked at the two persons in front of him thoughtfully. Beibei was sitting next to Gong Yi and the two of them were very close.

    Li Xiyang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Gong Yi was also interested in this little white rabbit?

    ¡°Haha, Mr Gong,e, let¡¯s drink a toast.¡±

    Gong Yi clinked sses with him.

    ¡°Mr Gong, how have you beentely? Two to three months ago, I received your wedding invitation. I had my red packet ready in my pocket and was waiting to attend your wedding banquet. But you shelved your wedding n suddenly. You actually abandoned Ye Xiaotao and ran away from the wedding.¡±

    Wedding..

    Bai Beibei was startled when she heard these words suddenly. She quickly looked up at Li Xiyang.

    Ever since she knew Gong Yi, she had thought that Gong Yi would be her brother-inw. Subsequently, Gong Yi told her that he had no feeling for Bai Qi, he had never brought any woman home before. His had a stable daily routine and his private life was quite clean. She had thought that he wasn¡¯t in a rtionship and that he was not interested in any girl.

    Now it seemed that she was wrong.

    Ye Xiaotao..

    What an unfamiliar name.

    ¡°Ye Xiaotao? I think I¡¯ve heard of this name before.¡± Li Sisi turned her head.

    Bai Beibei looked at Li Sisi. ¡°Sisi, do you know... her?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I remember now.¡± Li Sisi pulled at Beibei¡¯s petit little face. She continued her gossip, ¡°Everyone knows Ye Xiaotao. Who in the entire capital hasn¡¯t heard of her? She¡¯s the daughter of the Ye family. The Ye family has great power in the capital. Her beauty and talent coexisted. Men that wish to marry her could line up from here to the Huangpu River.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes lighted. Well, well. That Ye Xiaotao was such an outstanding girl?

    Yes, his standards were very high. A girl who could make him go after must be extremely good.

    Bai Beibei was happy for him, but for some reason, she felt empty in her heart and was belittled.

    ¡°Mr Gong, why did you run away from the wedding? Don¡¯t You love Ye Xiaotao?¡± Li Sisi asked Gong Yi directly.

    Gong Yi frowned. Before he could answer, Li Xiyang had interrupted, ¡°How could our Mr Gong dislike Ye Xiaotao? He has loved her for twenty years and waited for her for twenty years. There was no other girl in Mr Gong¡¯s eyes apart from Xiaotao. It¡¯s just that this Ye Xiaotao...¡±

    ¡°Enough Xiyang, stop talking.¡±

    When Bai Beibei was listening attentively, Gong Yi interrupted Li Xiyang¡¯s words.

    ¡°Xiyang, I have to leave now. Let¡¯s meet again some other day.¡±

    Li Xiyang had a grieved expression on his face. ¡°Mr Gong, you valued love more than friendship. I only talked a little about Ye Xiaotao. And you are not happy?¡±

    Bai Beibei curled up her fingers and clenched her little fists. Did he really loved that Ye Xiaotao so much?

    ¡°You¡¯re not going?¡± A displeased voice shot towards her.

    Bai Beibei looked up. Gong Yi stood up and looked at her.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going too.¡± Bai Beibei came to her senses and quickly followed behind him. ¡°Sisi, 88.¡±

    ¡°Beibei, 88. See You tomorrow.¡±

    ..

    In the Lamborghini.

    Gong Yi got into the driver¡¯s seat and fastened his seatbelt. He was waiting for that girl.

    He had big strides and had gotten into the car a while ago. She carried his suit jacket that was left on the sofa in her arms and hurriedly ran over.

    Opening the back door, she lifted herself and got into the car. Gong Yi took a look through the rear-view mirror. Hadn¡¯t she eaten? It seemed like she has difficulty even climbing into the car.

    She was so weak and so delicate.

    Gong Yi was angry. He knew clearly what Li Xiyang was trying to do by suddenly mentioning Ye Xiaotao in front of her. How could she listened so intently.

    This Li Xiyang really had his eyes on her.

    He didn¡¯t want to stay in the bar any longer, just wanted to take her home.

    Gong Yi felt strange. He still felt hurt when he thought of Ye Xiaotao, but this hurting pain was going away, taken away by this little white rabbit. Slowly, he no longer felt that much pain.

    When the girl sat tightly down, Gong Yi stepped on the elerator.

    She didn¡¯t say a word on the way home. Gong Yi nced at her through the rear-view mirror. She tilted her head and looked out of the window. It was unknown what she was thinking about. Her delicate eyebrows slightly frowned.

    ¡°You liked Li Xiyang?¡± He suddenly asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Bai Beibei didn¡¯t hear him clearly. She waspletely immersed in her own thoughts.

    Gong Yi looked straight ahead and said calmly, ¡°Li Xiyang is quite well-off. He came from a prestigious family, exceptionally talented and bold. He is now CEO of apany. Many girls liked him, however,¡± Gong Yi emphasized, ¡°He is a yboy. His ex-girlfriends can form a troupe. A month ago, his Japanese girlfriendmitted suicide because of him. So, control yourself. You can¡¯t handle such a man.¡±

    Bai Beibei understood what he meant. She took a deep breath and looked at him nkly.

    What was he saying?

    She didn¡¯t like Li Xiyang at all.

    His words pricked, and she was sensitive and could hear him clearly. Was he implying that she wanted to hang on to Li Xiyang?

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart ached. Why did he say that? She already felt that he was acting weird and was temperamental. Was he really angry that Li Xiyang gossiped about Ye Xiaotao?

    She lowered her long eyshes and said timidly, ¡°Do you really... loved... that Ye Xiaotao?¡±

    She did not answer his question, so Gong Yi assumed that she had tacitly agreed. He was suddenly furious. ¡°Don¡¯t mention her. I¡¯m talking about your problem now!¡±

    Bai Beibei clutched her skirt tightly. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Looking at her meek expression, Gong Yi really wanted to go and shake her up a little. However, her shoulders were so slender that she looked like she would fall if he shook her. He could not bear to do it.

    He could only get himself so angry that his heart itched.

    ..

    Bai Beibei was distracted. In school, she didn¡¯t know what the teacher had said.

    After school in the afternoon, she and Sisi walked out of the school gate.

    ¡°Ding¡±, and a Bugatti stopped.

    The car window rolled down, Li Xiyang¡¯s handsome face appeared. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll send you.¡±

 Chapter 1252 - Who Gave You This Phone

    <h4>Chapter 1252: Who Gave You This Phone</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Brother, you are out of your mind, I don¡¯t need you to send me home. I have a chauffeur,¡± Li Sisi said.

    Li Xiyang looked at Bai Beibei. ¡°I¡¯ll send you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Beibei. Let my brother send you home. I¡¯ll go first, 88.¡± Li Sisi waved her hand and got into her car.

    Bai Beibei sent her good friend off, but she didn¡¯t get into Li Xiyang¡¯s car. She turned and walked away.

    Li Xiyang looked at her petite and adorable figure, and the corners of his lips curled up. He drove behind her. ¡°Beibei, get in the car. I¡¯ll send you home.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Bai Beibei refused.

    ¡°Beibei, are you afraid of Me?¡±

    Afraid...

    No, she just did not like this man.

    That night, he hugged her, and she still had lingering fear in her heart. She did not want to interact with him ever.

    ¡°Beibei, do you want to hear the story of Mr Gong and Ye Xiaotao?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s stopped, she turned to look at Li Xiyang.

    Li Xiyang¡¯s eyes sharpened. As expected, this little white rabbit had a story with Gong Yi.

    But what should he do? He also had his eyes on this little white rabbit. Li Xiyang would always get what he wants with woman.

    ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll send you home. I can tell you about it.¡±

    Bai Beibei hesitated for a moment. She did not want to get in the car, but she was really curious about the story. She wanted to know more about Gong Yi. She wanted to know what kind of girl he liked.

    A minuteter, Bai Beibei obediently got into the backseat.

    ..

    The Bugatti started to move. Bai Beibei took the initiative to open her mouth. ¡°Mr Gong and that girl are... childhood friends?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Gong family and the Ye family are friends for generations. Not only were they joint by marriage as typical of noble families, but they were also perfect match for each other. They were the most eye-catching couple in the capital.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Beibei nodded.

    Li Xiyang nced at her through the rear-view mirror. Her skin was so tender that it could be squeezed out of water. He saw the faintly discernible pink neckline in her white cor, as clear as jade, she was truly beautiful.

    ¡°The Gong family is a big family, and Mr Gong is the only child. The future young mistress of the Gong family must have a noble background, elegant and reserved. Beibei, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Bai Beibei was silent for a few seconds, then nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    No matter which family would the future Mrs Gong came from, it could not be her. She came from a humble background and wasn¡¯t worthy of him.

    ¡°Since he liked that girl so much, why did he run away from the wedding?¡± This was the topic that Bai Beibei was most concerned about.

    ¡°Because he gave his whole heart, but she gave hers to someone else, Ye Xiaotao liked other men.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Bai Beibei was shocked. For a man like Gong Yi, why would there be a girl who did not like him?

    ¡°Ye Xiaotao liked other men, and to grant her wish, Mr Gong ran away from the wedding. He alone took all the mes, just to protect her and let her be happy with the man she had chosen. Beibei, don¡¯t you think Mr Gong is very single-minded?¡±

    Li Xiyang continued, ¡°Mr Gong has always been single. He didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of dating. I know that deep in his heart, he still can¡¯t forget Ye Xiaotao. Twenty years of waiting and caring had naturally deeply engraved in his heart. He won¡¯t easily fall in love with another girl. Even if he does, Ye Xiaotao will always be his number one.¡±

    Is that so?

    Is that really so?

    Bai Beibei suddenly felt a great pain in her heart. It was as if there was a knife twisting inside. She felt sorry for Gong Yi.

    He could only choose to fulfil his love for her and let her go. This was his utmost love for her.

    How blissful it was to be loved by him like this.

    The two of them stopped talking. Li Xiyang had achieved his goal. He smiled triumphantly.

    ..

    In the apartment.

    Gong Yi was in the study, but he was not working as he was not able to concentrate.

    With one hand on his waist, he paced back and forth on the hand-woven wool carpet. He looked down at the watch on his wrist. It was already six o¡¯clock. Why wasn¡¯t she back yet?

    There was a cell phone box on the office desk. He was extremely annoyed. Last night, as there was a little disagreement in the car. He could not bring himself to give her the cell phone.

    He should have given it to her, then he could call her now.

    A strong car headlight shone into the window. Gong Yi heard a car stopped downstairs.

    He immediately walked to the windowsill and through the window, he saw a Bugatti parked right downstairs. Li Xiyang got out of the car and opened the backseat door. Bai Beibei stepped out.

    Gong Yi¡¯s pupils constricted. Li Xiyang sent her home?

    He pursed his thin lips into a cold and unhappy arc.

    Downstairs, Bai Beibei got out of the car. ¡°Thank you for sending me home. I¡¯ll go home now.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. This is for you.¡±

    Bai Beibei looked up and saw that Li Xiyang had given her a light gold phone.

    She immediately shook her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡±

    ¡°It was not a gift from me, it¡¯s from Sisi. Aren¡¯t you two good friends? You can ept her kindness. It¡¯s to save her from getting anxious when she couldn¡¯t contact you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I¡¯ll get myself a phone when I have the money. Please return it to Sisi... Sigh!¡±

    Li Xiyang stuffed the phone into her arms without any exnation. ¡°If you want to return it to Sisi, then do it yourself. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll cry.¡±

    Saying that, Li Xiyang got into the car. Before Bai Beibei could react, the Bugatti had already sped off.

    Bai Beibei was speechless.

    ..

    In the apartment, Bai Beibei opened the door and walked in. Just as she changed into her shoes and walked into the living room, a handsome and tall figure appeared on the stairs. ¡°Why did youe back sote?¡±

    Bai Beibei quickly looked up. The man wore white shirt, ck pants, a ck metal belt wrapped around his slim waist, the ankle pants revealed his exquisite ankles, he wore a pair of dark blue slippers, he was so handsome and fashionable like a male model who had just walked down the catwalk.

    He looked gloomy, as if he was angry. However, he was handsome even when he was angry, He had these two straight eyebrows that reached his temples, gave off a heroic aura.

    Bai Beibei did not dare to look at him. Her heart skipped a beat and her face flushed when she saw him, she exined in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s an extra lesson in school today...¡±

    ¡°Is it an extra lesson or an extra date?¡± Gong Yi did not believe it at all.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I mean?¡± Gong Yi nced at the phone in her hand. ¡°Who gave you this phone?¡±

    ¡°Sisi gave it to me. Wait till I...¡±

    ¡°Enough, Bai Beibei. I didn¡¯t expect you to lie to me!¡±

    Bai Beibei was really confused. She didn¡¯t know why he was throwing a tantrum. ¡°Mr Gong, what happened to you?¡±

    If she knew that he had seen Li Xiyang sent her home from upstairs, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have asked. In the eyes of men, this phone was a gift from Li Xiyang, but she said that it was from Li Sisi.

    If it wasn¡¯t a lie, then what was it?

    Gong Yi¡¯s handsome face tensed up, ¡°I take back what I said in the car the other day. You can like whatever kind of person you like. It has nothing to do with me. However, please don¡¯t forget your identity. You still owe me money. You are after all just a little nanny. Please put yourself together, do what a nanny should do!¡±

 Chapter 1253 - A Little Nanny

    <h4>Chapter 1253: A Little Nanny</h4>

    Bai Beibei¡¯s face was pale. Not only was he throwing a tantrum at her, but he was also calling her ¡°Little Nanny¡±.

    She knew that she was just a little nanny, and she had never felt embarrassed about it before. But now, it sounded so harsh and insulting,ing from his mouth.

    She clenched her two small hands into fists, and her big eyes instantly welling up. She looked at him with feelings of grievance, hurt, and difort.

    Gong Yi avoided her sad, pitiful gaze. Damn it, she always had a way to make him feel guilty, as if he shouldn¡¯t be angry at her!

    He turned around and entered the study, mming the door with a bang.

    The brand new phone in its box was still on the office desk, and he picked it up and threw it into the trash can.

    It was originally meant for her, but now that she had epted Li Xiyang¡¯s, she naturally didn¡¯t care about his.

    What was the use of this phone? Just throw it away!

    Gong Yi felt like a mess. He had never felt this way before. He knew how hurtful his words were. She was sweet and sensitive. He must have hurt her badly.

    But he could not control himself. He was in so much pain that he wanted her to feel just as bad as he did.

    What was he thinking?

    He was brought up well, and was taught to be a gentleman. He has never bullied a girl before. Even towards Ye Xiaotao and Leng Hao, he had never said anything bad. But why couldn¡¯t he treat Bai Beibei the same way?!

    Gong Yi held his forehead, his entire being was indescribably dispirited.

    ... ...

    The next morning.

    Gong Yi opened the door and saw that petite figure busying herself in the kitchen. She was preparing breakfast.

    His heart went soft. An entire night had passed. He had been impulsive and had reflected on himself. In short, he knows he was in the wrong. Should he apologize to her?

    Gong Yi could not take a step forward. The stairs under his feet were his ego and pride. He could not go down the stairs.

    At this moment, the doorbell rang.

    ¡°Coming!¡± Bai Beibei quickly ran over to open the door.

    When the door opened, Father Gong stood outside.

    ¡°Brat, why did you open the door so quickly today... Eh, who are you? Did I... walk into the wrong door?¡± Father Gong took a step back and looked at the door sign.

    He was at the right ce, it was his son¡¯s house, but why was there a little girl in his son¡¯s house?

    Father Gong was shocked and astonished.

    This was the first time he had seen a girl in his son¡¯s house.

    This was a good thing, his son has grown up!

    However, Father Gong sized up Bai Beibei from head to toe. Wasn¡¯t this girl too young? She isn¡¯t even 18 yet...

    ¡°Excuse me, who are you?¡± Bai Beibei asked Father Gong politely. She didn¡¯t dare to let a stranger in.

    ¡°I¡¯m Gong Yi¡¯s father. Is Gong Yi around?¡±

    Father...

    Bai Beibei was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect to see Young Master Gong¡¯s father like this. She immediately stepped aside and invited Father Gong in respectfully. ¡°Hello, Uncle. Pleasee in. Young Master Gong is at home.¡±

    Bai Beibei took a new pair of slippers andid it down beside Father Gong¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Youngdy, thank you.¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s father changed his shoes and looked up. He saw Gong Yi standing on the stairs in front of them, looking at them without saying a word.

    ¡°Aiya, Brat, why didn¡¯t you say a word? You scared me to death!¡± Gong Yi¡¯s father patted his chest.

    Bai Beibei looked up when she heard the sound. Her big, round eyes met Gong Yi¡¯s.

    Their eyes met and she immediately lowered her head timidly. ¡°I¡¯ll head into the kitchen first.¡±

    She ran into the kitchen.

    Gong Yi watched the girl disappear before his eyes like a frightened deer. He was not in a good mood. He lifted his feet and went down the stairs. He poured himself a ss of water. ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°You still have the nerve to ask me? Let me ask you, did you and Bai Qi blow it off?¡±

    Gong Yi drank a mouthful of water. ¡°Dad, please use your words carefully. What do you mean by ¡®blow it off¡¯? Have we started?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Gong Yi¡¯s father went up and kicked Gong Yi.

    Gong Yi did not move at all.

    Bai Beibei, who was in the kitchen, heard the sounds outside. She stood by the door and watched worriedly. When she saw that Gong Yi had kicked him, her heart tightened and she felt her heart ache.

    At this moment, Gong Yi¡¯s father said again, ¡°Let me ask you, are you still thinking about Ye Xiaotao¡±

    Ye Xiaotao...

    Hearing this name, Bai Beibei held her breath and carefully observed Gong Yi¡¯s expression.

    Gong Yi¡¯s handsome figure stiffened and he was extremely frustrated. ¡°Father, it¡¯s so early in the morning. Are you trying to make things difficult for me?¡±

    ¡°Who has the time to make things difficult for you? Let me tell you, the invitation from Hong Kong will be here soon. Ye Xiaotao and Leng Hao are holding a wedding.¡±

    The ss of water in Gong Yi¡¯s hand froze.

    After a while, he lowered his beautiful eyes and drank all the water in the ss.

    ¡°Ye Xiaotao, don¡¯t think about it. She is now Mrs. Leng. Let me ask you again,¡± Gong Yi¡¯s father deliberately lowered his voice, ¡°Who is this little girl in your house? If you are ready to settle down, I will naturally be happy if you have more girlfriends. But this little girl is too young. Don¡¯t be so stupid to have sex with such a small girl.¡±

    ¡°Father, what are you saying?¡± Gong Yi was already in a bad mood. Now that his father had scolded him for being stupid, he was even more unhappy. What was the point of saying all this now? He had already had sex with her. ¡°She is just a little nanny. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild!¡±

    Bai Beibei, who was in the kitchen, heard this and her eyshes batting quickly in a fluster. She turned around and leaned against the wall.

    Her heart was empty, and she felt terrible.

    ¡°That¡¯s for the best. In two days, your father, I will be celebrating my fiftieth birthday, and you will return home on time. There will be many socialites at the birthday banquet, and I will look for good ones for you. Sigh, why do I have such a tough life? I¡¯m already fifty years old, and the people around me are already grandparents. And yet, a grandson for me is still nowhere in sight...¡± Father Gong was mumbling again.

    Gong Yi...

    At this moment, a soft voice sounded from behind him, ¡°Breakfast is prepared, ready to be served.¡±

    Gong Yi turned around and saw a petite and adorable figure standing at the dining table, setting the table.

    ¡°Have you eaten breakfast? Just in time, I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Father Gong sat down on the dining chair unceremoniously.

    Bai Beibei scooped some porridge for Father Gong, ¡°Uncle, eat slowly, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s voice was sweet and sweet. Father Gong liked her. ¡°Little girl, where are you going? Breakfast is ready. Let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    Bai Beibei took off her apron and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    She turned over towards Gong Yi¡¯s side. Then, she bowed respectfully. ¡°Young Master Gong, I¡¯ll be heading off to school first.¡±

    With that, she picked up her bag and left.

    Gong Yi froze on the spot. He was trying his best to suppress the anger in his heart. What was she doing? was she giving him the cold shoulder?

    She was getting bolder and bolder!

    ¡°Gong Yi, what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s eat together...¡± Gong Yi¡¯s father turned around and called out to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. You can eat by yourself.¡± Gong Yi mmed the door of the apartment.

    Gong Yi¡¯s father...

    What the hell did he do wrong?

    ... ...

    In the afternoon, Gong Yi came out of the office. The Lamborghini was on the road. When he stopped the car, he was already at the entrance of XX University.

 Chapter 1254 - Take away Your Dirty Money

    <h4>Chapter 1254:</h4>

    <h4>Take away Your Dirty Money</h4>

    What was he doing here?

    Picking up that girl?

    Gong Yi nced at the school gate through the car window. It was the end of school and students wereing out one after another. Well, he admitted that he was indeed here to pick her up.

    He couldn¡¯t concentrate on his work for the whole day. He was thinking about her.

    He was a well-educated man. He was raised up well, and a gentleman by blood. He didn¡¯t like the cold war between the two of them. If there was a problem, he would solve it. He admitted that he was indeed unable to control his temper, he came to apologize to her.

    At the same time, he also wanted to talk to her. Li Xiyang was really not a good man.

    Just as he was lost in his thoughts, Bai Beibei walked out of the school.

    Gong Yi¡¯s handsome face softened. He was about to drive the car over.

    However, a luxury car beat him to it. Li Xiyang drove the Bugatti and stopped beside Bai Beibei.

    Gong Yi stiffened up. His calm mind suddenly flooded with many thoughts. How far had they progressed? Li Xiyang had already started to pick her up?

    Gong Yi sneered. He turned the steering wheel, and the Lamborghini instantly sped off.

    Li Xiyang watched Gong Yi leave through the rearview mirror. He smirked triumphantly and rolled down the car window. ¡°Beibei, get in the car. I¡¯ll send you off.¡±

    Bai Beibei did not even look at him. She turned sideways and left.

    Li Xiyang still drove the car behind her. ¡°Beibei, what¡¯s wrong with you today? You seem to have something on your mind. Did you get into a fight with Young Master Gong?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s face was as white as a sheet of paper. She pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Beibei, I¡¯ve wanted to say this for a long time. It¡¯s really inconvenient for you to stay at Young Master Gong¡¯s ce. You¡¯re a girl, Young Master Gong will definitely be restricted. Besides, I heard that Old Master Gong has already arranged for Young Master Gong to take care of those youngdies from prestigious families. Who knows, there might be a mistress in the apartment soon. What will you do by then? Besides, it¡¯s not good for an unmarried man and woman to be living together. If any rumors spread, it wouldn¡¯t be good.¡±

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t think about these problems. In the past, she only wanted to be his nanny and return his money, but the situation was different now.

    She seemed to... have fallen for him.

    Her heart was filled with him.

    When she saw him, her heart would beat a little faster and her face would turn red. When she heard about other girls and his stories, she would feel sorry for him and be a little jealous.

    She knew that she had improper thoughts about him.

    He is from a prestigious background, and way out of her league. She was not worthy of him.

    ¡°Hey, Bai Beibei, where are you going?¡±

    The girl suddenly took a turn and entered a bank.

    Li Xiyang did not chase after her. He waited in the car. Ten minutester, the girl came out with a paper bag in her hand.

    Li Xiyang was surprised. That paper bag was... money?

    It seemed to be quite heavy.

    He took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Hello, Manager Dai... Yes, it¡¯s me... just now, a girl called Bai Beibei came to your bank to do something. Can you tell me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Young Master Li. Hello, hello... This Bai Beibei came to our bank to withdraw money. She withdrew more than 120,000 yuan... this girl is very interesting. Two months ago, she deposited 80,000 yuan in our bank and then came to me to buy a fund. This girl is very interesting. She didn¡¯t want any of the funds that I rmended. She specified what she wanted. Moreover, myputer hasn¡¯t even started using it yet. She has already calcted the interest and dividends to thest three decimal ces... Yes, in two months, she turned 80,000 into 130,000. What a genius...¡±

    Li Xiyang hung up the phone. He thought for a moment, then dialed another number. ¡°Hello, help me check some people. Bai Beibei and the Bai family...¡±

    ... ...

    Bai Beibei opened the apartment door and walked in. The lights in the living room were off, so it was very dark.

    She walked up and saw the handsome and tall figure at the balcony of the living room. He was basking in the darkness of the night, while smoking a cigarette with two fingers on his right hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± He exhaled a puff of smoke and said in a low voice.

    Bai Beibei nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    She walked forward and ced the paper bag in her hand on the coffee table in the living room. ¡°Young Master Gong, this is for you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The money I owe you.¡±

    Gong Yi was stunned. Nicotine could no longer numb his heart. He put out half of the cigarette in the ashtray and walked into the living room.

    Wiping his pocket with one hand, he bent down to pick up the paper bag and dropped it down. Stacks of brand new dor bills were scattered on the shiny coffee table.

    He picked up a stack of money and stared at her with dark eyes. ¡°Where did you get the money from?¡±

    Bai Beibei couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly, but his bright eyes were so cold. She saw it clearly and whispered, ¡°I earned it. You paid 76,000 for me at the hospital, along with the money to buy clothes and the interest from the bank. I¡¯ve calcted it. It can¡¯t be wrong...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, she heard the man let out a ¡°Huh¡±. ¡°Earned it? Tell me, how did you earn it? With so much money, could it be that you sold it again?¡±

    Sell it?

    This word pricked Bai Beibei¡¯s brain until it hurt. Her pupils constricted, and she looked at the man in front of her at a loss.

    She didn¡¯t...

    She really earned it.

    With a ¡°Whoosh¡±, Gong Yi threw a wad of banknotes in his hand at her. The banknotes scattered, fluttering about in the air. His voice was as cold as ice. ¡°Take your dirty money back. I don¡¯t want it!¡±

    The disgust and disgust in his eyes pierced Bai Beibei¡¯s heart deeply. So that was how he thought of her.

    He knew that she had gone out to sell herself. He had onceforted her that it was alright because it was her mother-inw¡¯s life and was worthy of forgiveness. But it turned out that he did not think that way in his heart.

    Perhaps in his heart, he had never thought of her as a good girl.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s nose was red, and her eyes were blurred by the tears that were welling up in her eyes. She tried hard not to let her tears fall.

    She bent down and ced the gold card on the coffee table. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch the card you gave me. Take a look and see if the money is missing...¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s chest was panting. He didn¡¯t expect such a small girl to irritate him so much that every breath he took hurt.

    The stack of money on the coffee table made him feel like aplete fool.

    He raised his leg and kicked the coffee table with a loud bang.

    He swore that this was the most out of control he had ever had.

    Hot tears rolled down her face. Bai Beibei clenched her fists tightly. She bent down and gave the man a 90-degree bow. ¡°Young Master Gong, thank you for your help during this period of time. I will never forget your great kindness.¡±

    After saying that, Bai Beibei turned around and left the vi.

    ..

    Bai Beibei walked alone on the street. She didn¡¯t know where she was going.

    She seemed to have returned to her original position, all alone.

    All the strength in her body seemed to have been drained. She stopped and squat down where she was. Then, she hugged her knees and buried her face in them. Hot tears flowed between her fingers, and she burst into tears.

 Chapter 1255 - Brother, is Beibei this Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 1255: Brother, is Beibei this Beautiful</h4>

    My heart hurts.

    The thought of waking up every morning and never seeing that handsome face again, the pain she feel was immense that she could die.

    He didn¡¯t like her, and even hated her. Everything was her wishful thinking.

    However, she had lost her heart.

    What should she do?

    ...

    Bai Beibei stayed in the school dormitory. She took two days off, as if she was seriously ill.

    When she went back to school, Li Sisi quickly hugged her slender arm. ¡°Beibei, where have you been these past two days? I couldn¡¯t get in touch with you. You look terrible. Are you having a fever?¡±

    Li Sisi touched Bai Beibei¡¯s forehead with concern.

    Bai Beibei shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not running a fever. I¡¯m just feeling a little unwell. I¡¯ll be fine after sleeping for two days. By the way, Sisi, I¡¯m returning this phone to you. I have no use for it anymore.¡±

    Bai Beibei handed the pale golden phone to Li Sisi.

    Li Sisi was stunned. She didn¡¯t buy her a phone.

    ¡°Beibei, who gave you this phone?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you? Two days ago, your brother gave it to me. He said that you gave it to me.¡±

    Brother...

    Li Sisi immediately responded with an ¡°OH¡± and tried to cover it up. ¡°Yes, I asked my brother to give it to you, Beibei. Anyway the phone is already paid for and there is no way to return it. It¡¯s a waste if you don¡¯t use it, so just keep and use it.¡±

    Bai Beibei thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll take the phone, but how much is it? I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s two thousand yuan. You can pay meter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Beibei nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the dormitory and give it to you now.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Beibei.¡± Li Sisi pulled her back. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you staying at Young Master Gong¡¯s ce anymore? When did you move to the school dormitory?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, then she tugged at the corner of her pale lips. ¡°I moved here two days ago. I... paid back the money I owed him, so I moved out...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good too. Look at Young Master Gong, he¡¯s treating you like a servant.¡±

    ¡°Sisi, don¡¯t talk about him!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t talk about it anymore. You only know how to protect him! There¡¯s one thing, Beibei. Today, I¡¯m going to attend a banquet. Come and let¡¯s go have fun together.¡±

    Bai Beibei quickly shook her head. ¡°I still have to do my homework. I won¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°Beibei, my dear Beibei, juste with me.¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t. I don¡¯t like to participate in... banquets. You can go by yourself.¡±

    ¡°White shoes, Sisi, why are you guys standing here and pulling each other¡¯s arms?¡± At this moment, Li Xiao walked over with an amiable expression.

    ¡°Daddy.¡± Li Sisi quickly rushed over and grabbed her daddy¡¯s arm. She pouted and acted coquettishly. ¡°Daddy, I asked Beibei to go to the banquet with me, but she refused. I¡¯m trying to persuade her.¡±

    ¡°Oh, about that, Bai Beibei, you can go with Sisi. I¡¯m going too. There are many people from the education industry at this banquet. You¡¯re my favorite student, so I¡¯ll introduce you to them. In the future, these connections will be very useful for you in your career,¡± Li Xiao said with a smile.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart warmed. Li Xiao and Sisi were really good to her.

    ¡°Beibei,e with me. With me by your side, you won¡¯t be bored.¡± Li Sisi pestered her.

    Since they had already said so, it would be too unappreciative of her if she refused again. Bai Beibei nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ... ...

    An hourter.

    Li Sisi dragged Bai Beibei out. Bai Beibei used her small hands to wrap her shawl around her body. ¡°Sisi, can I change my clothes? I don¡¯t like to wear this.¡±

    ¡°Beibei, we¡¯re going to a banquet, so we¡¯ll definitely have to dress up. You look absolutely beautiful in this way. I guarantee that you¡¯ll definitely amaze everyone when you appear.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do either...¡±

    ¡°Alright, Beibei, stop talking. The car is here... Brother, here.¡±

    Li Sisi opened the back door of the Bugatti and gently pushed Bai Beibei inside.

    Bai Beibei looked up and saw Li Xiyang in the driver¡¯s seat. She was stunned. She did not expect Li Xiyang to drive over.

    ¡°Hello, White Shoes. So we meet again.¡±

    Bai Beibei did not like this man. She nodded lightly. ¡°Hello.¡±

    At this moment, Li Sisi closed the door. ¡°Brother, drive.¡±

    Bugatti drove out. Li Sisi said, ¡°Brother, Beibei has been arguing about changing out of this dress. Tell me, does Beibei look beautiful?¡±

    Li Xiyang looked at Bai Beibei through the rearview mirror. She was not dressed in a shy manner. It could be said that she was dressed very simply. She was wearing a short ck over-the-shoulder dress with slight puff sleeves, essorized with a very retro-looking five-colored ne hanging around her neck, Li Sisi even helped her tie up her loose hair into a bun.

    It was such a simple outfit but Li Xiyang could not take his eyes off her. The ck colorplemented her snow-like skin. A few strands of light short hair fell on her swan-like pink neck. It was very dazzling, and her facial features were exquisite and beautiful, even without makeup, she was as beautiful as a beauty in a painting.

    Realizing that his gaze had been fixed on her, the little girl¡¯s two small hands wrapped around her shawl unconsciously to protect her chest. Even her two slender legs were tightly mped together.

    She was unwilling to reveal a bit of her beauty.

    ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    Li Xiyang retracted his gaze. He felt that his voice was a little hoarse.

    Her unconscious actions were indescribably taboo and seductive in his eyes. He had dated girls of her age before, and none of them were as innocent and clean as her.

    He realized that he liked this little white rabbit more and more, and he wished he could bring it home and eat it on the bed.

    ¡°See, Beibei, my brother is praising you. You¡¯re really beautiful like this.¡±

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t know what Li Xiyang was thinking. She just blushed. ¡°Sisi, don¡¯t say anymore.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say anymore. If I continue talking, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll jump out of the car.¡± Li Sisi covered her mouth andughed.

    Bai Beibei could only remain silent. She already regretteding.

    ...

    Today was Gong Yi¡¯s father¡¯s fiftieth birthday. The birthday banquet was held at the Jingdou International Hotel, and everyone present were high-ranking officials and dignitaries.

    Everyone had brought along their daughters. Their goal was very clear. They hoped to gain Gong Yi¡¯s attention and marry into the Gong family as the Young Mistress of the Gong family.

    However, this hope has came to naught.

    This was because everyone present could sense that Gong Yi was in a bad mood. His handsome facial features were cold and his thin lips were pursed into a white line.

    Even though he would exchange a few words with the person who came to congratte him out of politeness, his entire body was emitting a cold and distant aura.

    It was as if he was saying ¡ª¡ª this lord is in a bad mood today, don¡¯te and provoke me!

    Some people probably understood that this lord had probably received Ye Xiaotao¡¯s wedding invitation. The urate news had already arrived. Half a monthter, Ye Xiaotao had officially married into the Leng family, and Hong Kong was going to hold a wedding of the century.

    Other than Ye Xiaotao who could mess with this lord¡¯s mind, probably no one else could have such charm over him.

    ¡°Young Master,¡± at this moment, a servant whispered into Gong Yi¡¯s ear, ¡°Old Master Li and Young Master Li are here.¡±

 Chapter 1256 - Sheâ€™s not pregnant, is She

    <h4>Chapter 1256: She¡¯s not pregnant, is She</h4>

    Gong Yi looked up and saw four figures by the door. His gaze instantly focused on a petite figure.

    Why is she here, and she¡¯s dressed like this?

    His gaze lingered on her. She had always been wearing a student uniform. It was autumn now, and the wide coat of the student uniform covered her whole body. She was probably shy as well. She didn¡¯t wear any of the clothes she bought in the fitting room that day, she was probably embarrassed to reveal the curves of her body.

    Gong Yi¡¯s gaze was a little dark. He looked at her breasts and buttocks. These two curves were outlined by the ck dress. Her breasts were still not big, but they seemed to be a little bigger than the ones that he cupped in the bathroom that night. Needless to say, her buttocks were small and perky, it made people have the urge to touch it.

    Gong Yi heard someone beside him gasping, and everyone in the hall focused their gazes on her.

    Beside him were two elders in their forties or fifties, whispering to each other ¡ª

    ¡°Who¡¯s the girl behind Elder Li? I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she looks beautiful and... small, Haha...¡±

    This ¡°small¡± naturally implied a lot of disgusting and filthy things. Gong Yi frowned when he heard it. Suddenly, he had an impulse to pull her behind him and then userge clothes to tightly wrap her up, not letting others see her.

    However, he restrained himself.

    What did she have to do with him now?

    She had not returned in the past two days. Her intentions were very clear. She had returned his money and would be cut off all ties from him in the future.

    There were times when he was soft-hearted. He would think that perhaps his words were a little harsh. She has no rtives in the capital. Where would she sleep at night?

    Now it seemed that he was simply worrying blindly.

    She had came with Li Xiyang. Could it be that she was living with Li Xiyang.

    Gong Yi raised his head and gulped down all the red wine in his hand. The red wine was not strong, but his throat was burning so badly that it hurt. His heart was filled with anger and bitterness. This feeling was indescribable, but in short, it bothered him enough to make him ufortable.

    He had already felt ufortable for two whole days.

    The night beforest, he received Ye Xiaotao¡¯s wedding invitation. He was already ufortable enough, but now this little white rabbit was giving him trouble. This trouble was actually even more ufortable than Ye Xiaotao¡¯s.

    ¡°Elder Li, you¡¯re here.¡± Father Gong noticed Elder Li at this time.

    ¡°Old Master Gong,¡± Li Xiao immediately went up to wee him with a smile. ¡°Today is your birthday. I wish you good fortune and may you live a long and happy life.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you. I don¡¯t expect longevity. I want to have a grandson, I want to have a grandson!¡±

    Gong Yi, who was at the side, started to have a headache again. His father wanted to have a grandson so badly that he was going crazy.

    ¡°Haha, Old Gong, it¡¯s not easy to have a grandson. The girls who adore Young Master Gong are in hoards. Everyone wants to have a grandson for you, Old Gong. However, don¡¯t be too hard on yourself when ites to rtionships. Young Master Gong is not in a hurry to get married and have a child. He¡¯s only 26 years old and is still young. Look at my Xiyang, who is the same age as Young Master Gong. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Li Xiao was a gentleman, polite in every way as he wrapped up the topic.

    To his surprise, Gong Yi¡¯s father said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it, I don¡¯t want to hear it, I don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± ¡°Elder Li, My Gong Yi can not bepared to Xi Yang. Xi Yang has never not been surrounded by women before. Look at my Gong Yi, he¡¯s 26 years old, but he¡¯s probably still a virgin. That¡¯s not normal!¡±

    Elder Li almost burst outughing when he heard this. These words were too direct.

    Gong Yi raised his eyebrows. What did his father know? He had already lost it. The woman who he had lost it to was there.

    Gong Yi looked at Bai Beibei. She was pulled aside by Li Sisi. The two girls did not know what to say. She was amused and covered her mouth tough. One of her slender arms was ced in front of her and she was wearing a fluffy skirt. Her two jade-like legs were tightly shut. She looked extremely pure.

    Gong Yi quickly looked away. He felt his mouth was dry.

    He wanted to drink, but the red wine ss in his hand was already empty.

    He looked down and saw that his trousers were very fitted. Somewhere down there, something was about to stand up.

    He was getting more and more frustrated.

    At this moment, he heard his father muttering, ¡°My Gong Yi seems to be isted from women. He¡¯s not at all passionate about matters between men and women. He¡¯s driving me crazy. I really want to take his virginity and let another woman carry his child...¡±

    What Father Gong didn¡¯t know was that it wasn¡¯t that his son wasn¡¯t interested in sex. Right now, his son couldn¡¯t help himself from seeing a little white rabbit.

    When Gong Yi heard this, he was stunned. He suddenly remembered something very important.

    That night in the bathroom, he didn¡¯t use any protection!

    At thest moment, he pulled out, but he couldn¡¯t stop it. A part of his seed was nted in her body. At that time, he wanted to let her take the morning after pill, but she ran off.

    Later, he received a call from Leng Hao andpletely forgot about this.

    Gong Yi immediately looked at Bai Beibei. His gaze shifted to her t stomach. She... isn¡¯t pregnant, right?

    As if they had a telepathic connection, as he looked over, and Bai Beibei also turned to look over.

    Their eyes met.

    In fact, Bai Beibei had spotted him in the crowd from the time she entered the door. Today, he was wearing a ck suit. He didn¡¯t look like he intentionally dressed up, but the man¡¯s naturally was handsome, and his exquisite and refined features were one in a million, she could not ignore him even if she wanted to.

    It had been two days since shest saw him, but it felt like two years had passed.

    It perhaps was the embodiment of the saying that a day apart felt like years.

    Now, his gaze was cast upon her. It was extremelyplicated, and his expression was still very cold. The smile on Bai Beibei¡¯s face froze. He must not have weed her here.

    Actually, she did not know that this was his father¡¯s birthday banquet. She had wanted to leave, but Sisi was pestering her.

    Besides, she also wanted to take a look at him.

    It was good to take a look from afar.

    ¡°Sisi, Beibei.¡± At this moment, Li Xiyang walked over and blocked Bai Beibei¡¯s line of sight. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll bring you to say hello to Young Master Gong.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Sisi dragged Bai Beibei away.

    ¡°Elder Gong, I wish you a happy birthday.¡± Li Xiyang stepped forward.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Xiyang? I haven¡¯t seen him for many years. He¡¯s getting more and more handsome.¡± As he spoke, Gong Yi saw Bai Beibei behind Li Xiyang. He felt that she looked familiar. Oh right, he had seen her at Gong Yi¡¯s ce a few days ago.

    ¡°This is?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Elder Gong, this is my girlfriend, Bai Beibei.¡± Li Xiyang reached out and grabbed Bai Beibei¡¯s slender waist, pulling her into his embrace.

    Elder Gong, Elder Li, and Li Sisi were all stunned. Bai Beibei was especially stunned. She raised her head and looked at Li Xiyang in shock. What was he talking about?

    Gong Yi sneered in his heart. As expected, his gaze swept over Li Xiyang¡¯s arm that was holding her. He wished that he could poke a few bloody holes in it, ¡°Xiyang, you are constantly dating different girls. You just broke up with that Japanese girlfriend of yours a month ago. How long do you n to be with this girlfriend?¡±

    As soon as he said that, Gong Yi¡¯s father was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Did his son eat something wrong? Is this how you treat a guest?

 Chapter 1257 - Being Bullied

    <h4>Chapter 1257: Being Bullied</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Li Xiyang was also slightly surprised. Gong Yi was saying that he was a yboy in front of Bai Beibei.

    He thought that he understood this buddy of his. This buddy of his had principles. He would never talk bad about others.

    However, today, not only did he say it, he even said it in person. Li Xiyangughed in his heart. It seemed that this buddy of his had taken a liking to this little white rabbit.

    Li Xiyang tightened his grip on Bai Beibei¡¯s slender waist. ¡°Young Master Gong, let¡¯s not talk about the past. A prodigal son can never be changed. I¡¯m just looking forward to a girl who can subdue me. From now on, I will give up the world just for one girl.¡±

    Gong Yi snorted and looked directly at Bai Beibei. He lifted his chin high and suddenly asked, ¡°Is this person you?¡±

    Bai Beibei was stunned. She bumped into his deep and cold peach blossom eyes and didn¡¯t know if he was talking to her.

    ¡°Brat, what are you talking about? Did you forget to take your medicine when you went out?¡± At this time, Father Gong immediately scolded him.

    ¡°Elder Gong, don¡¯t be agitated...¡± Elder Li pacified.

    ¡°How can I not be agitated? Today is my 50th birthday, and this brat won¡¯t let me live in peace.¡±

    Gong Yi furrowed his sword-like brows. He gave Bai Beibei a deep look, which meant ¡ª whatever. He turned around arrogantly and left.

    Bai Beibei lowered her gaze. She didn¡¯t know what he was talking about, but he seemed to be targeting her the entire time.

    Now, did he hate her that much?

    She didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong.

    ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t listen to Young Master Gong¡¯s nonsense, I...¡±

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Bai Beibei raised her eyes and red at Li Xiyang, then turned around and left.

    Li Xiyang¡¯s arms were empty, and he froze for a moment.

    ¡°Brother, what do you mean? When did you start dating Beibei? Also, when did I give Beibei a cell phone? You gave her that cell phone, didn¡¯t you?¡± Li Sisi whispered out the confusion in her heart.

    Li Xiyang looked at Bai Beibei¡¯s beautiful back and said seriously, ¡°Sisi, I like Bai Beibei now. As a younger sister, you should help me out more.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Sisi felt that it was too sudden, and her mouth fell open.

    ...

    Two people had witnessed everything that had happened here. One was Qian Lan, and the other was Bai Qi. They and Bai Shida had alsoe to this banquet.

    ¡°Qiqi, look, that little slut Bai Beibei seems to have fallen out with Young Master Gong.¡± Qian Lan stared at Bai Beibei¡¯s figure with hatred.

    ¡°Mom, it looks like that¡¯s the case too. I think Young Master Gong is just toying with her. Shees from such a lowly background. How could Young Master Gong really let her marry into the Gong family and be Young Mistress of the Gong family?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Qian Lan¡¯s face was filled with joy. ¡°Then your chance hase. Go try with Young Master Gong again.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t dare...¡±

    Bai Qi didn¡¯t tell Qian Lan about her scheming. She only said that she left the Gong group on her own ord, so Qian Lan was still so confident.

    ¡°Qiqi, let¡¯s not give up so easily. Who is Young Master Gong? Look at all the socialites here staring at him. Elder Gong likes you so much. Go and try again. Maybe this time you¡¯ll seed.¡±

    Bai Qi looked at Gong Yi¡¯s tall and handsome figure and was a little tempted. ¡°Fine Mom, I¡¯ll give it another try.¡±

    ¡°Go quickly.¡±

    Bai Qi walked slowly towards Gong Yi and revealed an elegant and charming smile. ¡°Young Master Gong, Hello.¡±

    Gong Yi nced sideways at Bai Qi. ¡°Do we know each other?¡±

    A simple and emotionless sentence cut off all possibilities. Bai Qi was stunned on the spot..

    Gong Yi nced at her, turned around and walked away.

    ... ...

    ¡°Qiqi, what¡¯s going on?¡± Seeing Gong Yi leave, Qian Lan immediately asked Bai Qi.

    Bai Qi¡¯s face was red and white. Having been humiliated, she clenched her fists and said hatefully, ¡°Mom, Young Master Gong isn¡¯t willing to talk to me at all. It¡¯s all that little slut, Bai Beibei¡¯s fault. Originally, Young Master Gong and I were progressing well, but she interfered. Now, I¡¯ve be everyone¡¯sughing stock.¡±

    The anger that Qian Lan was suppressing ignited. She smiled sinisterly and said in a low voice, ¡°See how Mom will deal with this little slut!¡±

    As she said this, Qian Lan walked towards Bai Beibei.

    Bai Beibei was upset. She was really upset. Whenever she thought about how Gong Yi hated her so much, she felt a heart-wrenching pain.

    She walked towards the main door, wanting to leave.

    Since he didn¡¯t want to see her so much, it would be good if she left.

    At this moment, her feet were suddenly tripped. She focused all her attention on Gong Yi, unaware of her surroundings and what was going on. ¡°Ah!¡± She fell to the ground.

    ¡°AH, isn¡¯t this my Beibei? What¡¯s wrong?¡± At this moment, Qian Lan pretended to pass by and walked over.

    Qian Lan¡¯s high pitched voice instantly attracted the attention of many people. Everyone gathered over, ¡°Madam Bai, who is this girl?¡±

    Qian Lan said with a kind face, ¡°Oh, this is my youngest daughter, Bai Beibei.¡±

    ¡°Madam Bai, don¡¯t you only have one daughter?¡±

    Qian Lan was stunned for a moment, then she said with a smile, ¡°Beibei is also my daughter.¡±

    These noblewomen loved to gossip the most. As soon as they heard Qian Lan¡¯s words, they knew that there was a hidden meaning in her words. Someone immediately asked, ¡°Is this the girl your servant gave birth to?¡±

    ¡°It seems so. Back then, that maid seduced her own master and she even give birth to a little bastard.¡±

    ¡°Madam Bai, you¡¯re really magnanimous. How can you treat such a person as your own daughter?¡±

    Bai Beibei instantly became the target of all the noblewomen and socialites. Beautiful people could cause public outrage wherever they went. This was the truth.

    Qian Lan saw that the time hade and immediately brought up the main topic. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about Beibei like that. Beibei moved out from my ce a while ago. She doesn¡¯t have any rtives in the capital, so I was worried about her. Beibei, where have you been staying these past few days?¡±

    Bai Beibei fell to the ground. Everyone¡¯s gazes were focused on her. She finally understood Qian Lan¡¯s intentions. Qian Lan had set a trap for her.

    She couldn¡¯t answer this question directly.

    She couldn¡¯t involve Gong Yi and let others discuss him.

    At this moment, Bai Qi walked over. She added fuel to the fire. ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re penniless. Where do you live? Could it be that you¡¯ve made some friends outside and are staying at a friend¡¯s house?¡±

    The noblewomen immediately understood Bai Qi¡¯s meaning. Everyone looked at Bai Beibei with disdain and whispered, ¡°Such a young girl actually lives with a man. How shameless!¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t strange. It¡¯s in her blood!¡±

    Bai Beibei became the target of public criticism. She could only use her slender arms to protect herself and give herself some warmth.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± At this moment, a low and mellow voice sounded. Gong Yi walked over.

    The noblewomen moved aside and Gong Yi clearly saw the girl in front of him. She fell to the ground. Her nose was red and her delicate appearance was bullied by others. She looked very pitiful.

    Any man who saw her would want to protect her in their arms.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, don¡¯t be deceived by this girl¡¯s delicate and pretty appearance. Let me tell you, her mother is a vixen who seduced her own master. She isn¡¯t brought up well and is already living with a man at such a young age.¡±

 Chapter 1258 - Beibei is now My Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 1258: Beibei is now My Girlfriend</h4>

    Cohabiting?

    Gong Yi frowned. The man she was cohabiting with was himself.

    Bai Beibei raised her head to look at Gong Yi. His deep gazended on her head. She felt embarrassed and awkward. He was wealthy, powerful and elegant, while she was nothing, like a tiny ant.

    ¡°Who are you cohabiting with?¡±

    Gong Yi suddenly spoke.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What did he mean by asking this question?

    Qian Lan and Bai Qi¡¯s expressions changed drastically. They both knew that Bai Beibei was living with Gong Yi. Gong Yi was now asking this question in front of everyone. As long as Bai Beibei answered truthfully, their rtionship would be made official to the world.

    Gong Yi was going to announce their rtionship.

    Bai Beibei did not understand. Her eyes were sparkling and misty. She bit her lower lip and refused to speak.

    He hated her so much now, how could she still dare to dream of having a rtionship with him?

    She wanted to preserve some dignity for herself.

    Gong Yi¡¯s gaze weighed heavier and heavier. Why isn¡¯t she say anything?

    Was it that hard to admit that she was living with him, or was she living with Li Xiyang now and afraid that Li Xiyang would misunderstand?

    ¡°Beibei is living with me now.¡±

    Speaking of the devil, Li Xiyang walked over at this moment.

    ¡°Beibei, are you alright?¡± Li Xiyang knelt on one knee and reached out to protect Bai Beibei¡¯s weak shoulder.

    Qian Lan and Bai Qi didn¡¯t see who Li Xiyang was from afar. Li Xiyang had been living abroad all these years, so it was normal that they didn¡¯t recognize him.

    Now that they saw him close up, Qian Lan and Bai Qi gasped. It was Young Master Li!

    They didn¡¯t expect Bai Beibei to be rejected by Gong Yi, and now she found someone like Young Master Li. Qian Lan and Bai Qi were so angry that they saw red.

    ¡°Beibei, what happened to you? Why did you fall to the ground?¡± Li Sisi rushed over and helped Bai Beibei up.

    ¡°Since everyone is here, I have something to announce. Bai Beibei is now my girlfriend!¡± Li Xiyang¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd andnded on Gong Yi¡¯s face.

    Everyone was gasping. Gong Yi¡¯s handsome face instantly turned as cold as ice.

    Bai Beibei trembled and looked at Li Xiyang in panic. The more he spoke, the more ridiculous it sounded. At this moment, she saw Gong Yi¡¯s sharp gaze upon her face. Her pink lips moved and she wanted to exin.

    ¡°Beibei, I remember that you were dating Young Master Gong a while ago. Why are you dating Young Master Li now? Who is your boyfriend?¡± Bai Qi is grasping at straws now, in her final feeble attempt to sow discord.

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Who said that I¡¯m dating her?¡± Gong Yi said indifferently.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s pupils constricted.

    Gong Yi looked at her indifferently. ¡°Are there any good attributes of hers that is worth me liking her?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s face turned pale.

    Li Sisi was furious. ¡°Young Master Gong, what are you trying to say? You don¡¯t like my Beibei, more like she doesn¡¯t like you. Beibei, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Elder Gong and Elder Li were stunned by what they saw. Elder Li said, ¡°Sisi, Beibei...¡±

    ¡°Let them go! Not any Tom, Dick or Harry can enter our Gong family¡¯s banquet!¡± Gong Yi forced out a harsh and emotionless sentence.

    Bai Beibei heard these words clearly. Her eyes welled up and tears poured out like broken beads.

    ¡°Beibei, let¡¯s go. This Gong Yi has gone too far. I don¡¯t want to see him ever again!¡± Li Sisi dragged Bai Beibei out of the banquet hall.

    Elder Li¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good either. ¡°Young Master Gong, I don¡¯t know what you mean by that. Beibei is my best disciple that I am most proud of. Do you think her background isn¡¯t good enough so you can¡¯te to congratte her? Heh, the Gong family has such a great expectations. I won¡¯t stay any longer. Goodbye!¡±

    Elder Li turned around and left.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Li Xiyang called out before looking at Gong Yi. He gave a victorious smile and said, ¡°Elder Gong, Young Master Gong, then I¡¯ll take my leave too.¡±

    The four of them left one after another. The originally lively banquet was nowpletely silent as everyone looked at each other in dismay.

    Father Gong¡¯s face was already colored with anger. He extended his trembling finger and pointed at Gong Yi as he cursed, ¡°Brat, I can finally see that you want to ruin my birthday banquet today and make me a joke. Am I an eyesore to you after living for fifty years? Do you want me to die early? Aiyo, you rebellious son, I don¡¯t want to live anymore. My heart hurts, my heart hurts...¡±

    Father Gong clutched his chest as he said this and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Elder Gong, Elder Gong, what¡¯s wrong with you? Quick, someone call a doctor!¡± The entire ce was in a mess.

    Gong Yi stood in his footsteps, not moving or making a sound. His handsome body went stiff like stone, and the two big palms hanging by his side were balled up, clenched into fists.

    He knew that he had ruined the birthday banquet. Tomorrow¡¯s entertainment headlines would be about the Gong family, which was unique in his life.

    He was born blessed and privileged, and he had never allowed himself to live in a mess. But now, his situation could not be any worse.

    He couldn¡¯t control himself.

    His heart was filled with a huge amount of anger, frustration, and bitterness. He had no idea what he had said or done.

    ¡°Young Master Gong,¡± Bai Qi walked over at this moment and smiled fawningly. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Maybe you don¡¯t understand Beibei. Beibei is such a person. She¡¯s afraid of being poor, so she only wants to date a rich boyfriend.¡±

    Gong Yi looked coldly at Bai Qi and replied, ¡°Are you mocking me for not being rich enough?¡±

    Bai Qi, ...

    Gong Yi snorted coldly and disappeared.

    ... ...

    In the car.

    Qian Lan wanted to bite her gums to pieces. ¡°Bai Beibei, that little slut. Not only did she hook up with Young Master Gong, but she also hooked up with Young Master Li. That slut. If I had known this would happen, I would have sent five or six men to her every night to satisfy her.¡±

    Bai Qi gripped the bag in her hand tightly. Gong Yi¡¯s words about not rich enough echoed in her ears. No matter how she listened, she could hear a tinge of jealousy.

    She could not believe it. Was Gong Yi jealous?

    A man like that was actually jealous of Bai Beibei.

    Bai Shida, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, chuckled. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it to be angry over a little bitch. Don¡¯t be so angry that your body will be damaged...¡±

    It was fine if he didn¡¯t say it, but once he did, Qian Lan quickly aimed her anger at him, ¡°Bai Shida, you still have the nerve to say it. It¡¯s all your fault for causing this debauchery! ¡°If you hadn¡¯t slept with that Vixen Qing back then, would there be this little bastard now? This little bastard is better than her, and her methods of seducing men are even better than her mother¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dad. All of this is your fault, and you still have the nerve to say it.¡± Bai Qi agreed impolitely, ¡°Back then, you were just a poor man. If it wasn¡¯t for Grandpa who took you in as a son-inw and supported you until now with money and connections, would you have been able to live so well?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Being bombarded by this mother and daughter, Bai Shida¡¯s face also turned green.

    Qian Lan was still unwilling to let him go and had already started scolding him from behind.

    No matter how cowardly Bai Shida was, he was still a man. Being scolded by them like this, his heart felt like it had been boiled, painful and hot.

 Chapter 1259 - Trickery

    <h4>Chapter 1259: Trickery</h4>

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all my fault. I apologize.¡± Bai Shidaughed awkwardly and tried to please him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me!¡± Qian Lan red at Bai Shida. ¡°I hate you when I see you!¡±

    Bai Shida nced at Bai Qi who was behind him. His daughter was obviously siding with her mother and despised him as a father.

    The corner of Bai Shida¡¯s mouth twitched, and he averted his gaze gloomily.

    At this moment, the phone rang. He has a call.

    Bai Shida picked up and said a few simple words before hanging up the phone. ¡°My dear wife, the secretary just called and said that thepany has an urgent document that needs me to handle. I¡¯ll send you and Qiqi home now, and then I¡¯ll go to thepany.¡±

    Qian Lan was not in the mood to argue with Bai Shida. She snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯d better behave yourself these days and don¡¯t cause any more trouble for me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you lose everything!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Bai Shida answered obediently.

    Bai Shida sent the mother and daughter back to the Bai family and then drove away in a luxury car.

    The luxury car did not run to the Bai family, but to a small foreign house in the suburbs.

    ...

    When the door to the small house was opened, the lights in the living room were dim and warm. A petite woman was standing by the dining table. She was wearing an elegant long dress and she was setting up the dishes.

    When she heard the door open, she turned around and smiled at Bai Shida. ¡°Shida, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Bai Shida threw down the car keys and ran forward to hug the woman. ¡°Baby, did you miss me? I missed you so much.¡±

    The woman pped his palm and said, ¡°You¡¯re just saying sweet nothings! Go wash your hands, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    Bai Shida liked this woman very much because he felt the warmth of home here. This woman was also very different from Qian Lan. Not only was she beautiful, but she also truly admired him as a man.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anything. I just want to eat you.¡± Bai Shida said as he reached out and yfully pinched her chest.

    The woman immediately turned around and smiled charmingly. ¡°What are you doing? Just talk. Why are you touching me?¡±

    Bai Shida¡¯s breathing quickened because of the woman¡¯s smile. He directly picked her up and ran up the stairs. ¡°Baby, who asked you to be so charming? I can¡¯t control myself when I see you. I can¡¯t get enough of you no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Pervert!¡± The woman pounded his chest in his arms and giggled.

    ...

    An hourter.

    The room was filled with a rich scent. Clothes were all over the floor. The womany in Bai Shida¡¯s arms and drew his chest with her slender white fingers. ¡°Shida, why are you so forceful today? You were hurting me.¡±

    Bai Shida hugged the woman and looked at the red marks on her fair skin. He kissed her with heartache. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that bitch wife of mine. She actually scolded me together with Qiqi. My reputation has beenpletely ruined.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. But it¡¯s not strange. Haven¡¯t you always had no status in the family?¡±

    Bai Shida caressed the woman¡¯s back that was as smooth as silk. It was as if she had no bones. She was in her forties, and time had not left any traces on her body. She was as beautiful as a fairy.

    His memory was a little hazy. He remembered that he had once slept with such a girl, and that was Bai Beibei¡¯s mother, Sun Xiaoxiao. Sun Xiaoxiao was very beautiful. On the first day she entered the Bai family, he had taken a fancy to her.

    Unfortunately, this Sun Xiaoxiao did not like him. He had hinted at her many times, but she had ignored him. There was nothing he could do about it. There was once when he was in a heat of the moment and took advantage of Qian Lan¡¯s absence at home to rape her.

    ¡°Darling, don¡¯tugh at me. I can see that as long as you¡¯re really good to me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being good to you? Can you marry me?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Bai Shida wanted to coax the woman.

    However, the woman had already stood up. There was a roll of tobo on the bed cab. She lit it with fire and personally brought it to Bai Shida¡¯s mouth.

    Bai Shida took a puff and immediately felt like he was floating in the air.

    Actually, he did not know what kind of cigarette this was. This was the woman who made him smoke it. He felt especially wonderful after smoking it once and could not stop from it.

    ¡°Shida, do you really n to live like this forever?¡± The womany back in Bai Shida¡¯s arms.

    Bai Shida looked down at the woman and smiled mysteriously, ¡°How can I always be suffering under that woman? I¡¯ll tell you a secret. I¡¯ve transferred all the money in thepany to the newpany I registered. Now the Bai Corporation is an empty shell.¡±

    ¡°Really? Shida, you¡¯re amazing!¡±

    Bai Shida crossed his legs in satisfaction. ¡°After I transfer all the money, I¡¯ll divorce that woman. Then, I¡¯ll marry you and let you be my Mrs. Bai.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Shida. I¡¯m looking forward to the day I marry you.¡±

    Bai Shida pinched the woman¡¯s beautiful face. Then, he suddenly remembered something. ¡°Baby, I just found out today that Qiqi and Young Master Gong broke up. Young Master Gong didn¡¯t even take a fancy to her. Young Master Gong took a fancy to Beibei instead.¡±

    Beibei?

    The woman¡¯s eyes shed when she heard this name.

    ¡°Not only did Young Master Gong take a fancy to Beibei, she even sessfully hooked up with Young Master Li. Now, these two men are fighting over her and are jealous of her. I didn¡¯t expect that such a neglected daughter of mine would actually have such great abilities.¡±

    As he spoke, Bai Shida¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I had ced all my bets on Qiqi. Now that Beibei has suddenly appeared and ruined my ns, should I make the first move?¡± As he spoke, Bai Shida made the gesture of cutting his throat.

    ¡°No!¡± A hint of panic shed in the woman¡¯s eyes, and then she quickly calmed down. ¡°Shida, instead of getting rid of her, why don¡¯t you just use her to your advantage?¡±

    ¡°Use her?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Right now, Young Master Gong and Young Master Li both like her. She has a bright future ahead of her. She¡¯s your daughter. In the future, no matter which rich man she follows, you¡¯ll be able to benefit from it in the future.¡±

    ¡°Can I? In the past, I treated her very badly. I abandoned her in the countryside and ignored her. I even chased her out of the Bai family. She must hate me to death.¡±

    ¡°I feel that Bai Beibei¡¯s personality is simple and weak. She won¡¯t hold a grudge against you. As long as you start treating her well now, she¡¯ll definitely change her mind and be filial to you!¡± The woman said affirmatively.

    ¡°Alright, then give it a try.¡± Bai Shida waspletely obedient to the woman¡¯s words.

    ¡°Shida, what¡¯s the name of the newpany that you registered?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking this? The newpany can not be revealed. If Qian Lan finds out about it in advance, she will definitely kill me.¡± Bai Shida said cautiously.

    ¡°I want to admire your reputation in advance. Shida, don¡¯t tell me you suspect me?¡± The woman pouted her red lips as she said, feeling wronged, ¡°You still don¡¯t understand my feelings for you. You¡¯ve been hiding me here for almost two years. Have I everined? I¡¯ve poured my heart and soul out to you, yet you¡¯re treating me like a thief?¡±

    ¡°Baby, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Bai Shida immediately hugged the woman onto hisp. He moved closer to her face and said with an evil smile, ¡°If you want to know, that depends on your ability.¡±

    The woman put away her aggrieved expression and gave him a punch. ¡°You old fool, you want it again. You¡¯re not afraid, dying on you is also fine by me.¡± Bai Shida held her slender waist.

 Chapter 1260 - Beibei Disappeared

    <h4>Chapter 1260: Beibei Disappeared</h4>

    Gong Yi.

    The atmosphere in thepany feels like it has been shrouded in a dark fog for the past few days. Everyone was working cautiously because they all felt that their CEO was in a bad mood. His face was so gloomy that water was about to drip from it.

    They were all afraid of bumping into the muzzle of a gun.

    In the afternoon, after work.

    Gong Yi carried his car keys out of thepany¡¯s main entrance and walked towards the Lamborghini.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, wait a moment.¡± At this moment, Li Sisi ran over.

    When he saw Li Sisi, Gong Yi immediately frowned. He didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Li siblings and didn¡¯t want to bother with them.

    He turned around and was about to get into the car.

    ¡°Hey, Young Master Gong, did you hear me calling you? I¡¯m looking for you for something very important urgently!¡± Li Sisi ran until she was panting.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Beibei is missing!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Gong Yi¡¯s body stiffened, and panic and nervousness shed through his eyes. He suddenly turned his head and asked Li Sisi, ¡°Why is she missing all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Ever since she attended your father¡¯s birthday banquet, Beibei has been in a bad mood. Then, she took a week off. After the holiday ended, she didn¡¯te back either. I can¡¯t find her.¡±

    Birthday banquet...

    Gong Yi¡¯s entire body felt like it was on fire at the mention of this. He suddenly remembered what her disappearance had to do with him. She was now Li Xiyang¡¯s girlfriend.

    Gong Yi opened the car door and wanted to get into the car.

    However, Li Sisi pulled him back. ¡°Young Master Gong, why did you leave? Beibei is missing. Do you know where she went?¡±

    Gong Yi snorted coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is now. You should ask your brother about this.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Gong, what do you mean?¡±

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t want to say it at first, but he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Didn¡¯t Bai Beibei already move in with your brother? Your brother should know where she¡¯s going the best.¡±

    Gong Yi immediately regretted saying this because no matter how he heard it, he could hear the jealousy in his words.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Li Sisi widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Ever since Beibei moved out of your ce, she¡¯s been living in the student dormitory. What does she have to do with my brother?¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s expression froze.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, alright. What kind of person do you think Beibei is? Do you think she¡¯s a girl who would casually move in with a man? If you think of her that way, then you¡¯re too much!¡±

    Gong Yi was a little embarrassed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have a cell phone? Why didn¡¯t you call her?¡±

    ¡°Beibei didn¡¯t buy a cell phone card. How could I call her? Last time, she returned the money for the cell phone to me, but she never used the cell phone.¡±

    The money to buy a phone...

    ¡°You gave her the phone?¡±

    There was a small misunderstanding. Because her brother was involved, Li Sisi chose to avoid talking about it. She nodded. ¡°Yes, Beibei refused to take my things for free and insisted on returning the money to me.¡±

    Gong Yi was silent for two seconds, then turned around and got into the car.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, you...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Bai Beibei is now. Go find her yourself.¡± Gong Yi closed the car door and drove away in the Lamborghini.

    Li Sisi,...

    An unreasonable bastard!

    ...

    Two hourster.

    The Lamborghini stopped under the big tree in the countryside. The three bungalows in front of them had been renovated and tiled, making them look much more beautiful.

    Gong Yi quickly got off the car and stood by the window to look.

    At the wooden table in the house, Grandma, the maid, and Bai Beibei were sitting together. They were picking green beans. She didn¡¯t know what the maid had said, but it made her smile sweetly.

    As expected, she was here.

    This Little White Rabbit probably had nowhere else to go besidesing back here.

    It was he who was selfish motives and chose not to tell Li Sisi.

    His long and narrow ck eyes were filled withplicated and gentle emotions. He misunderstood this Little White Rabbit.

    He thought that she had taken Li Xiyang¡¯s phone, money, and even moved in with Li Xiyang, but that wasn¡¯t the case. She was still pure and beautiful.

    Was she here because she was bullied by him?

    Little fool.

    ¡°Knock, knock.¡± Gong Yi raised his hand and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± The maid quickly opened the door. ¡°President, it¡¯s you. Why are you here?¡±

    The maid was very surprised.

    Bai Beibei looked up and saw the man standing by the door. He was still good looking. Today, he was wearing a gray v-neck thin sweater and ck narrow pants. He was stylish and handsome.

    Their eyes met. Bai Beibei quickly lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go make dinner.¡±

    She ran into the kitchen.

    Gong Yi walked in. He looked at the girl¡¯s petite and lovely back and couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips.

    ¡°President, sit down. I¡¯ll go make dinner.¡± The maid also walked into the kitchen.

    ¡°Grandma, how have you been recently?¡± Gong Yi sat on the wooden stool. His long legs didn¡¯t have enough space to stretch, so he bent his body and picked up the green beans. He mimicked the girl and picked up two.

    ¡°Good, very good. The one you hired... Alice is very good at taking care of people...¡± as she spoke, she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Did you and Beibei have a fight?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Gong Yi smiled lovingly. ¡°Granny, I did something wrong. I made her angry.¡±

    His tone was indescribably doting.

    ¡°Ever since Beibei came back, I knew that she was quarreling with you. It¡¯s fine. This girl is easy to coax. She won¡¯t really be angry with you.¡±

    Gong Yi raised his sword-like eyebrows, his mood cheerful.

    ¡°Beibei, Young Master Gong ising over today. Add a few more dishes tonight. Young Master Gong will be staying for dinner.¡±

    After a while, a soft voice like that of a oriole sounded from inside. ¡°OH.¡±

    ...

    An hourter.

    Dinner was ready. The four of them sat at the table and ate.

    Granny was the best at reading people¡¯s expressions. She smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Gong, why aren¡¯t you eating? Beibei, didn¡¯t Young Master Gong enjoy braised pork thest time he was here? Serve some up to Young Master Gong.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s long eyshes fluttered like a butterfly¡¯s wings. She clenched her chopsticks tightly and didn¡¯t say a word.

    Gong Yi looked at the te of braised pork in front of her and then at her pink and white pretty face. She was so obedient. Ever since he entered, she had lowered her head and didn¡¯t even look at him.

    The more she behaved like this, the more his heart itched.

    He picked up a piece of bamboo shoot with his chopsticks and ced it in her bowl.

    Bai Beibei was stunned.

    ¡°Beibei, Youss, how could you forget how to treat a guest? It¡¯s too impolite.¡±

    ¡°Granny, don¡¯t talk about her.¡±

    The maid smiled. ¡°Granny, look, even though Beibei is your biological granddaughter, you can¡¯t talk about her casually in the future. My CEO is very protective of her.¡±

    ¡°Haha, alright, I won¡¯t speak anymore.¡±

    As she teased, Bai Beibei¡¯s little face began to steam up, causing two blushing cheeks to appear. This time, she wished she could lower her face into the bowl.

    ...

    After dinner.

    Bai Beibei and the maid were in the kitchen. Grandma smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Gong, you should go take a shower first. It¡¯s gettingte today. You can stay here for the night.¡±

 Chapter 1261 - was about to Cry

    <h4>Chapter 1261: was about to Cry</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Mm, alright.¡± As he spoke, Gong Yi looked towards the kitchen and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any clean clothes with me though.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave behind the clothes you changed when you were herest time? Beibei kept them for you in the room. Go wash them first. I¡¯ll get Beibei to bring them to youter.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Gong Yi smiled and nodded.

    ... ...

    Thest time he came, he didn¡¯t have a bathroom. Now that he had a bathroom, Gong Yi went in to take a warm bath.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. The Little White Rabbit had arrived.

    Gong Yi raised his charming and handsome peach blossom eyes and said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°President, it¡¯s me.¡± The maid¡¯s voice came from outside.

    The smile on Gong Yi¡¯s face froze. It wasn¡¯t her!

    She didn¡¯te.

    ¡°President, I won¡¯t go in. The clothes were handed to me by Miss Beibei. I¡¯ll put them on the stool by the door. After you¡¯ve washed them,e and get them yourself.¡±

    The maid left sensibly. Of course, she knew that the president didn¡¯t want her to go in. She knew her own limits.

    The image of that little beauty appeared in Gong Yi¡¯s mind. This Little White Rabbit was gentle and harmless. He didn¡¯t expect it to have a temper. She was sulking with him.

    He deserved it. Who asked him to do something wrong?

    ... ...

    After taking a shower, Gong Yi left the bathroom door.

    He was still wearing the casual white clothes from thest time. He didn¡¯t need to lean over to smell it. There was a faint fragrance on his clothes. She had soaked it with a softener.

    He recalled the scene he sawst time. She was washing his undergarments with a fragrant soap...

    Gong Yi came to the door of the girl¡¯s room. It was tightly shut. He slowly raised his hand and knocked on the door. ¡°Beibei, it¡¯s me. Open the door.¡±

    There was no sound inside.

    ¡°Beibei, I know I¡¯m wrong. Please forgive me this time.¡±

    ¡°Beibei, if you don¡¯t open the door, where will I sleep tonight? The weather is chilly tonight. Don¡¯t tell me you want me to catch a cold?¡±

    Granny and the maid were in the room. Granny heard the door opening and asked the maid, ¡°Alice, what is Young Master Gong doing right now?¡±

    The maid covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Young Master Gong is knocking on Miss Beibei¡¯s door. I think Miss Beibei is angry and Young Master Gong is trying to coax her.¡±

    Granny nodded her head in relief. ¡°Alice, I can¡¯t see very well. Can you take a look for me? Does Young Master Gong like my Beibei?¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, is there a need to ask that question? Right now, the CEO is very patiently knocking on the door. The CEO treats Miss Beibei like a little girl and coaxes her. I think the CEO and Miss Beibei are in a romantic rtionship. The way they look at each other is filled with affection, making people feel embarrassed to look at them.¡±

    Granny was relieved. ¡°Alice, from your ent, you don¡¯t sound like a Chinese. Where did youe from?¡±

    ¡°The Philippines.¡±

    ¡°The Philippines? Although I¡¯ve never been there, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not as big as a country like China. Since Young Master Gong hired you, your living conditions at home should have improved a lot.¡±

    The Filipino maid was ted when she heard that. Granny was only right about a part of it. The other part was that the help Filipino maids provide are world ss. It was not something that an ordinary person could easily afford.

    Therefore, she did not need Granny¡¯s sympathy.

    ...

    Gong Yi knocked on the door for a full half an hour without getting tired of it. At this moment, with a creak, the door opened.

    Bai Beibei appeared.

    The girl was dressed in a white dress. Her small frame was outlined in a delicate and soft manner. Her head was only up to his chest. Her two slender white hands were twisting the hem of her dress. She looked down at the tips of her feet.

    Her appearance was both aggrieved and pitiful.

    It was really adorable.

    Gong Yi stretched out two slender fingers and hooked her small jaw. Looking at her big, watery eyes, he curled his lips and smiled charmingly. ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore? Are you willing to open the door?¡±

    Bai Beibei was forced to meet his eyes. His eyes were really beautiful, as dazzling as the stars in the sky.

    Why is he here now?

    Since he hated her so much, why did hee to tease her now?

    Thinking of his various attitudes toward her during this period of time, Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes turned red.

    ¡°Are you about to cry?¡± Gong Yi looked at theyer of crystal-clear mist covering her eyes and his eyes darkened. It was true that women were made of water.

    Women only shed tears in front of the man they liked, right?

    In the past, Ye Xiaotao rarely shed tears in front of him, but this Little White Rabbit often cried in front of him.

    Bai Beibei looked at him and shook her head gently.

    Gong Yi walked into the room and closed the door.

    He leaned over and kissed the girl¡¯s delicate lips gently.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes widened when she was suddenly kissed. Her ck and white pupils stared at him in a daze.

    She was truly dumbfounded.

    ¡°Are you still angry?¡± He pressed his nose against her delicate little face and asked in a hoarse voice.

    Bai Beibei couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying. She had already beenpletely bewitched by him. She shook her head, then nodded.

    ¡°Still angry? Then let me kiss you again?¡± These words were gentle and gentlemanly.

    Bai Beibei looked at him with her teary eyes, not knowing what to do.

 Chapter 1262 - Does It Hurt

    <h4>Chapter 1262: Does It Hurt</h4>

    Bai Beibei had never been treated like this before. She didn¡¯t know that kissing could be done this way. Out of instinct, she immediately reached out two small hands and pressed them against his chest.

    She wanted to push him away.

    Gong Yi wasn¡¯t willing to let go. He pressed down on her and refused to let go.

    Smooth like jelly, that was his first feeling. Her mouth was like a candied fruit, with a faint sweetness that leaves people wanting more. He rolled up her small tongue and made her dance with him.

    Although he was a gentleman, he used some of his strength to prevent Bai Beibei from pushing him away. When her tongue was sucked into his mouth, she could not help but let out a little moan.

    There was pain and numbness.

    Gong Yi heard her cry and quickly straightened up. He asked nervously and concernedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I hurt you?¡±

    Bai Beibei avoided his gaze and did not dare to look at him. She blushed when she heard that. She actually made such a sound.

    Gong Yi slowly understood what she meant by making a sound. It was said that women would scream when they did such things. That was a signal of enjoyment.

    Did she enjoy his kiss as well?

    Gong Yi looked at the person beneath him. Her face was flushed red, and there was ayer of soft fur on it. There was even his saliva on her mouth, glistening.

    No matter how he looked at it, it was taboo.

    He bent down again, and their breaths intertwined. They were both nervous and unstable. ¡°Shall I kiss you again?¡±

    His words made Bai Beibei hide in embarrassment. The two small hands that were pressed against his chest curled up, not knowing whether it was to reject or to cater to him.

    He was like a poppy flower, and she waspletely bewitched by him.

    Although she knew that it was shameful and shouldn¡¯t be like this, she liked him. Being pressed down so intimately by the man she liked, and even kissing him like this, her little heart pounded wildly.

    Gong Yi saw that she wanted to push him away, but still wanted him. This posture was extremely seductive, and he couldn¡¯t help but bend down to touch her little mouth.

    Just now, it could be considered a forceful kiss, but now it was up to her whether she was willing or not.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, and her big watery eyes blinked as she looked at him.

    She was ignorant, but she allowed him to do whatever he wanted.

    Gong Yi took a breath, and once again opened her teeth.

    This time, the kiss did not go well. He was too nervous and their teeth met. At this moment, Bai Beibei was really in pain. ¡°Ah! ¡°She let out a soft cry.

    Gong Yi quickly backed out. ¡°Sorry, does it hurt?¡±

    Bai Beibei covered her mouth with her small hand and shook her head, not saying a word.

    Gong Yi looked below him. His casual white pants had already set up a tent. It was terrifying and ready to go.

    The atmosphere was very ambiguous. If he wanted to continue, she probably wouldn¡¯t resist. He really wanted to, but now was not the right time or ce. The bed was too small, and it was easy to make noise. If he moved.., what¡¯s happening in the entire room was going to be broadcasted live.

    Gong Yi pondered for a while. He was a little dispirited and didn¡¯t know how other people did this kind of thing.

    That night in the bathroom, he was purely venting and getting it off. It was different now. He wanted to be gentle with her and take into ount her thoughts. When he was happy, he also wanted her to enjoy it.

    This kind of thing was meant to be something enjoyable for the two people involved.

    Gong Yi turned over and fell beside her.

    He raised his hand to cover his scarlet eyes and licked his dry thin lips.

    Bai Beibei was in a daze. She didn¡¯t know how he had kissed her..

    At this moment, her small hand was wrapped in a warm palm. The man pinched her delicate hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±

    Speaking of this, Bai Beibei pulled her hand back gloomily and turned to sleep.

    Gong Yi also turned to the side and supported his head with one arm. He wanted to touch her, but he was afraid that he would make her feel ufortable in the end, so he said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Beibei, I apologize for what happened in the past. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Bai Beibei bit her lower lip with her white teeth. ¡°You... don¡¯t hate me anymore?¡±

    Hate?

    What was she thinking? It was toote for him to like her.

    ¡°Why would you think that? I¡¯ve never hated you.¡±

    ¡°But, you said that my money is dirty and that I¡¯m a person with aplicated background. You said that I don¡¯t have the right to appear in front of you...¡±

    Did he say all this?

    Gong Yi really wanted to p himself. He never thought that he would hurt someone like this.

    ¡°I admit that it¡¯s all my fault. I was too angry. No matter what, you can¡¯t take Li Xiyang¡¯s money. Could it be that your rtionship with Li Xiyang is better than ours?¡±

    As soon as he said this, Gong Yi realized that he was really jealous.

    At the age of 26, he was like a child who was jealous of Li Xiyang.

    ¡°Who said that I took Li Xiyang¡¯s money?¡± Bai Beibei turned her small face to ask him.

    Gong Yi pursed his thin lips. ¡°The money you gave me is almost 130,000 yuan. Where did you get the money? If it wasn¡¯t Li Xiyang who gave it to me, who did?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Bai Beibei frowned. ¡°That¡¯s my own money. I took it out of my bank card.¡±

    Gong Yi was stunned. ¡°What did you say? Where did you get the money from?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s face turned pale when she said that.

    She turned around and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Gong Yi reached out and grabbed her weak shoulders. ¡°Say something. Are you trying to make me anxious?¡±

    Bai Beibei grabbed her little fist and said softly, ¡°My granny¡¯s surgery cost 920,000 yuan. I went to the bank and bought a fund for 80,000 yuan. In two months, 80,000 yuan turned into 130,000 yuan.¡±

    Gong Yi was stunned for a moment, then his eyes lit up. He didn¡¯t expect this little white rabbit to have such abilities.

    He bent down and kissed her hair. ¡°Beibei, how many more surprises do you want to give me?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s body stiffened, and she fell silent.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gong Yi noticed her emotions.

    ¡°That one million yuan...¡±

    Gong Yi immediately understood. This one million yuan was something she had traded her body for. She didn¡¯t know it was him, and that night had been aplete nightmare for her.

    Now that he thought about it, he despised her money to be from filthy origins. Had her heart felt as if it had been cut by a knife?

    ¡°Beibei, forget about the past. You have always been a pure and kind girl in my heart,¡± he consoled her gently.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Gong Yi nodded.

    Bai Beibei revealed a faint smile. She calmed down and closed her eyes.

    She fell asleep.

    She had been suffering from insomnia for the past few days, and her mind was filled with him. Now that he was by her side, she needed rest, so she fell asleep.

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Hey down on his back dejectedly. It seemed that tonight would be a sleepless night for him.

    He was still feeling very ufortable down there.

    At this moment, the girl turned around and fell asleep in his arms.

    Like a boat that found the harbor, she have found afortable spot as she obediently and softly nestle on his chest.

    Gong Yi was covered in mes from her touch. Afraid that she would catch a cold, he quickly grabbed the nket and covered the two of them.

    However, with the warmth in his arms, his heart was still restless.

    Taking two deep breaths, he could not help but move his big palm under the nket. He found the hem of her skirt and slowly lifted it up.

 Chapter 1263 - You Really Doesnâ€™t Want to Stay With Me Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1263: You Really Doesn¡¯t Want to Stay With Me Anymore</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    His palm identally touched the girl¡¯s thigh. Her skin was as soft and smooth as silk, and he immediately tightened his waist and abdomen.

    His handsome eyes half-closed, and hisrge palm lingered on her thigh. After groping for a while, he continued to move upwards, and his hand reached into the girl¡¯s small white vest.

    She didn¡¯t wear a vest when she slept. Probably after that day in the study room that he said she didn¡¯t wear it on purpose, now she wore it when she slept.

    This little girl would never understand what men meant.

    His hand went in and did note out for a long time. He closed his eyes, kissed her pink neck with infatuation, and even brushed against her hair.

    His body was getting more and more ufortable. He pulled his hand out and immediately took off his pants.

    Just as he unbuttoned his shirt, he suddenly opened his eyes and sat up from the bed in shock.

    This scene had a strong visual impact. Gong Yi quickly reached out to help her tidy up her clothes and covered her with the nket. He did not dare to look at her again. He jumped out of the bed and rushed into the bathroom to take a cold shower.

    He did not recognize himself anymore.

    He felt that he was extremely wretched as he did such things to a girl who was asleep.

    In the past, he was not such a person. He liked Ye Xiaotao so much, but he had never forced her or taken advantage of her when she was drunk in her sleep.

    For some reason, in front of this little girl, his self-control was almost gone.

    ......

    The next morning.

    Bai Beibei sat up and she stretched her body. She had a good sleepst night without any dreams.

    Her side was empty, and Gong Yi was no longer there. He had woken up so early.

    Bai Beibei got out of bed. At this time, she felt a slight pain in her chest.

    ¡°Beibei, it¡¯s time to get up.¡± Gong Yi walked in.

    The moment he entered, he saw the girl sitting by the bed, clutching her chest as if thinking about which hooligan had bullied herst night.

    He froze, his expression immediately bing unnatural. However, he couldn¡¯t let the girl see anything amiss, so he pretended to be natural and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Bai Beibei raised her head.

    Gong Yi put one hand in his trouser pocket and pointed at her chest with the index finger of his other hand. ¡°Do you feel some pain? Did you have your second puberty ?¡±

    Second puberty?

    Bai Beibei¡¯s little face turned red. That was probably it. Otherwise, why would she feel pain?

    She got up and bent down to fold the quilt.

    Gong Yi saw as she didn¡¯t speak, he knew that she was embarrassed to talk to him about such topics. He was trying to hide it just now, but now he wanted to tease her.

    Striding forward with his long legs, he walked to her side. ¡°You seem to have grown a little... a little bigger is good. Yours is t, like... an airport. No man likes it...¡±

    Bai Beibei wanted to find a hole to hide in immediately. Why did he tell her this?

    Hers was indeed very small, but what could she do with her growth?

    ¡°I¡¯m going to eat breakfast.¡± After folding the quilt, she turned around and left.

    ¡°Hey, Beibei!¡± Gong Yi grabbed her slender wrist.

    Bai Beibei was startled and immediately pulled back her little hand.

    Gong Yi raised his eyebrows. He shouldn¡¯t have teased her. Look at how scared she was. He didn¡¯t know what would happen to her in the future when they got together.

    Gong Yi realized that his thoughts were starting to run wild again.

    ¡°Cough.¡±He coughed and pulled himself back to the main topic. ¡°After breakfast, follow me back to the capital.¡±

    Back to the capital...

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Why, you don¡¯t n on going back? Is it because I have a bad attitude toward you?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much about it...¡±

    At that time, she thought that since he hated her so much, she wouldn¡¯t appear in front of him. After all, there was no one in the capital that she would miss.

    Gong Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. Sometimes, he didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. Because of him, she had abandoned her studies and returned to the countryside. It had to be said that this was the wayward attitude that only a genius girl had.

    Alright, he tentatively understood it as pride. Who asked her to earn 50,000 dors in two months?

    ¡°Follow me back to continue studying. I¡¯ve realized my mistake. I won¡¯t treat you in that way again in the future. What you need now are an opportunity and a tform. You can have a bright and dazzling future. I¡¯ll help you,¡± Gong Yi said gently.

    Bai Beibei looked at him and didn¡¯t object.

    ¡°This is for you.¡±

    Gong Yi held her small hand and ced the pink phone in her small palm.

    The custom-made phone that he asked Ajie to get was thrown into the trash bin by him in a fit of anger. However, when he thought about it again he picked it up, he still couldn¡¯t bear to part with it.

    Now, he gave the phone to her.

    ¡°I have a phone. Sisi gave it to me...¡±

    ¡°Throw that away. Use mine,¡± Gong Yi said without any hesitation. Then, he opened his phone¡¯s contact list and entered his phone number.

    ¡°This is my number. Save it and contact me if you need anything.¡±

    Bai Beibei could not refuse because he did not ask for her opinion at all. After taking the phone, she thanked him, ¡°Thank you. I will return the money to you as soon as possible.¡±

    She always said that.

    ¡°You keep saying that you¡¯ll return the money to me. It¡¯s more than 120,000 dors included the interest and the clothes I bought for you. You¡¯ll return it to me without missing a single cent. However, have you ever think that I¡¯m not someone who helps everyone? What about favours? How are you going to return them?¡±

    Favours?

    These two words made Bai Beibei startled. Yes, she could return the money, but she couldn¡¯t return the favour. If it wasn¡¯t for him, what kind of terrible state would she be in now?

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back the way you want me to,¡± Bai Beibei said solemnly after thinking for a moment.

    Gong Yi looked at her from head to toe. He wasck of nothing except a woman. He liked her body.

    Ptui!

    He cursed himself in his heart. What a scoundrel!

    ¡°Move back and stay with me.¡±

    Bai Beibei immediately shook her head, her attitude resolute. ¡°No, I¡¯m living in the school dormitory now. One room for each person. It¡¯s very convenient. I am not moving back. You can find another nanny.¡±

    Gong Yi frowned. ¡°Are you really not going to stay with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Bai Beibei bit her lower lip with her white teeth. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to stay there. You¡¯ll find a girlfriend in the future.¡±

    Gong Yi understood what she meant. She was saying that he would bring a woman home in the future.

    ¡°Who told you that?¡±

    This little white rabbit was as innocent as a piece of paper. She would not think of this unless someone told her.

    ¡°Li Xiyang,¡± Bai Beibei answered honestly.

    It was Li Xiyang again.

    ¡°You are not allowed to contact Li Xiyang in the future. He is not a good person. Stay away from him.¡±

 Chapter 1264 - Kiss Me

    <h4>Chapter 1264: Kiss Me</h4>

    Bai Beibei looked at Gong Yi. When he said this, he was very serious and there was a hint of displeasure.

    She was puzzled. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you and Li Xiyang good friends?¡±

    He and Li Xiyang were good friends, but Li Xiyang had taken a liking to her, so their rtionship became a little strange.

    He knew what Li Xiyang had done during this period of time and how he made him misunderstood as both of them were smart. Li Xiyang knew that she belonged to him, but he still came to snatch her away. As the saying goes, a friend¡¯s wife should not be bullied.., he was having a very bad impression of Li Xiyang now to the extreme.

    ¡°I am good friends with him. Could it be that you are also good friends with him?¡± Gong Yi asked.

    Bai Beibei was rendered speechless immediately. She nodded and said, ¡°OH.¡±

    Anyhow, she did not like Li Xiyang and did not want to have any contact with Li Xiyang.

    ¡°That¡¯s all. Let¡¯s go and have breakfast. After breakfast,e back with me.¡± Gong Yi held her soft little hand naturally and brought her out.

    Bai Beibei looked at their tightly sped hands, and she felt a little sweet in her heart.

    ......

    Bai Beibei returned to XX University and went to ss as usual. Everything was calm and peaceful. However, a week passed, and there was no news from Gong Yi.

    Ever since he had brought her back to the capital that day, he had not contacted her again.

    Bai Beibei was somewhat absent-minded during ss. Her heart was sad and very disappointed. Had he forgotten her?

    She had never liked anyone since she was young. Now, she truly understood the taste of love, it was ups and downs. Her mood was affected by his every small action.

    Strictly speaking, this was a one-sided love, a secret love.

    Bai Beibei held the pink phone in her hand. She wanted to call him, but she didn¡¯t know where she stood. She didn¡¯t know what she should say after calling him. She couldn¡¯t just ask him why he didn¡¯t contact her. Who was she to him?

    She wasn¡¯t worthy of such a good man. At most, she was just a nanny.

    In the future, his spouse would be socialites from prestigious families who marrying into a wealthy family.

    She had a deep sense of inferiority. She was very timid about this rtionship. She just wanted to stand behind him quietly and watch him from afar.

    Of course, she would also think of that night in the countryside, when he pressed her against the bed and kissed her...

    Why did he kiss her?

    Probably because he felt sorry for her.

    The day passed. After school in the afternoon, Bai Beibei walked along the corridor with two books in her arms. She wanted to go back to her dormitory.

    ¡°Hello, Beibei. We meet again.¡± Someone called her from behind.

    Bai Beibei looked back. It was Li Xiyang.

    Thinking of Gong Yi¡¯s stern warning to stay away from Li Xiyang, she turned around and left.

    ¡°Hey, Beibei, why are you leaving when you see me?¡± Li Xiyang chased after her.

    Bai Beibei quickened her pace and ignored him.

    ¡°Beibei, wait a moment. I¡¯m here for business. Young Master Gong hasn¡¯t contacted you for a few days, right? Do you know where he went?¡±

    Bai Beibei suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked at Li Xiyang. ¡°Where did he go?¡±

    Li Xiyang looked at her cherry lips. They were pink and very beautiful. Even the sounding out of her mouth was soft and nice to hear.

    Today, she was wearing her school uniform. The wide school uniform coat covered her tiny body. There was nothing special about her, but he could not forget the way she looked when she wore the ck puffy dress at the birthday banquet. Her little bump was pitiful, but it was soft to the extreme, it was able to arouse a man¡¯s desire to destroy her ruthlessly.

    The corners of Li Xiyang¡¯s lips curled up. He stretched out his hand and pointed at his cheek. ¡°You want to know? Come, kiss me.¡±

    Bai Beibei, ...

    She tugged at her little fist and blushed. ¡°Shameless!¡±

    She lifted her foot and left.

    ¡°Hey, Beibei, I was just joking with you. Why are you so serious? Let me tell you, Young Master Gong went to Hong Kong.¡±

    Hong Kong...

    What was he going there for?

    ¡°Ye Xiaotao¡¯s wedding is tomorrow. Young Master Gong is going to attend the wedding.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao...

    Bai Beibei slowed down her footsteps. She would never forget this name. This was the girl Gong Yi had spent twenty years waiting for and taking care of.

    She was really curious. What kind of girl could make someone like him miss her so much?

    ¡°Our Young Master Gong has always been faithful. Back then, he ran away from the wedding to fulfil Ye Xiaotao¡¯s wish. He endured all the hardships alone. Now, he is still single. I think he still loves Ye Xiaotao deeply. It will be very difficult for him to fall in love with someone else in the future. Tomorrow, Ye Xiaotao will be getting married. How sad would it be for him to attend the wedding?¡± Li Xiyang sighed as he spoke.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart instantly tightened. It hurt so much. She felt sorry for him.

    No, she had to apany him.

    When this thought appeared in her mind, Bai Beibei wished she could have a pair of wings and fly to his side.

    She turned around and ran towards the school gate.

    ¡°Beibei, are you going to look for Young Master Gong? Hong Kong is so far away. How are you going to get there?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s footsteps froze. That¡¯s right, how was she going to get there?

    She had never travelled far before. She just came to the capital and would take the wrong bus.

    She would probably get lost if she did not find him.

    ¡°Beibei, you have to take a ne to Hong Kong. You won¡¯t be able to get there without a passport and a Hong Kong and Macao Pass,¡± Li Xiyang told her.

    Bai Beibei blinked her big ck eyes. ¡°Is there no other way?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is. I¡¯ve received an invitation to the wedding too. I¡¯m going to take a private ne thereter. Come with me. I got a way to help you settle everything.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes lit up and she revealed a sweet smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    This was the first time she had smiled at him. Her smile was so beautiful that the dimples on her cheeks were faintly discernible.

    Li Xiyang¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°But, why should I bring you there?¡±

    Bai Beibei was stunned.

    ¡°Come here, give me a kiss.¡± Li Xiyang pointed at his handsome face again.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s tiny face was so red that it was about to bleed. She was embarrassed and angry. She hated this man.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not going.¡± She turned around and left.

    ¡°Bai Beibei!¡±

    Li Xiyang strode in front of her and reached out a hand to hold her little face. He leaned over and gently kissed the girl¡¯s soft face.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s ck and white pupils shrank. She did not expect to be kissed like this.

    She quickly reached out two little hands and pushed him away.

    ¡°Okay, I took the photo.¡± Li Xiyang smiled and showed the photo on his phone to her.

    Bai Beibei was so angry that her whole body was trembling. It turned out that he even took a photo with his phone when he secretly kissed her. ¡°Give me your phone and delete the photo.¡±

    ¡°How can this be? I still want to use this photo as my lock screen wallpaper.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to do this! Quickly give me your phone.¡± Bai Beibei chased after him and asked for his phone.

    Li Xiyang teased her and raised his arm but refused to give it to her.

    This scene was seen by many students passing by. Everyone whispered ¡ª

 Chapter 1265 - Happy Newlyweds

    <h4>Chapter 1265: Happy Newlyweds</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that Young Master Li? He¡¯s our principal¡¯s son, our crown prince.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, why is he ying around with Bai Beibei? Could it be that they¡¯re in a rtionship?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t Bai Beibei be our crown prince¡¯s spouse?¡±

    Bai Beibei heard the discussions of the students. Only then did she realize that her actions of chasing after Li Xiyang for his phone had been misunderstood. This man was teasing her.

    She puffed out her pink cheeks and red at Li Xiyang before she turned around and left.

    Li Xiyang waved to the surrounding students and said, ¡°My girlfriend. In the future, everyone watch over her on my behalf. No boy is allowed to have any ideas about her!¡±

    The studentsughed. ¡°Alright, Crown Prince. We will supervise her for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, bye.¡±

    Li Xiyang caught up to Bai Beibei who had walked far away. ¡°Beibei, are you angry? That¡¯s right, I admit that I like you and currently wanna chase after you.¡±

    Bai Beibei hugged the book in her arms tightly and frowned. ¡°But I don¡¯t like you!¡±

    ¡°Then who do you like?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Young Master Gong, right?¡±

    The young girl¡¯s secrets were revealed. Bai Beibei blushed. She pursed her cherry lips tightly and did not speak.

    ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t think about Young Master Gong. He won¡¯t like someone like you. He likes someone like Ye Xiaotao. The Ye family has power in the capital. Not only is Ye Xiaotao beautiful, but she is also a famous talented girl in the art exhibition. She can stand shoulder to shoulder with Gong Yi. What can you give him? Help him to clean the house?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s blushing face instantly turned pale. She was humiliated by Li Xiyang, ¡°What does it have to do with you that I like him?¡±

    ¡°Of course it has to do with me. Didn¡¯t I say that I like you? Look at me, how am I worse than Gong Yi? You can be my girlfriend, I¡¯ll treat you well.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better treat others well!¡± Bai Beibei quickened her pace, wanted to get rid of this annoying man.

    Li Xiyang stopped in his tracks. He didn¡¯t expect this little white rabbit was so difficult to deal with.

    But the harder it was, the more challenging it was, right?

    Very good, he liked her more and more.

    ¡°Beibei, you win. Come, let¡¯s go to the airport. I¡¯ll take you to Hong Kong to find Young Master Gong.¡±

    ......

    It was Bai Beibei¡¯s first time taking a ne. When the ne got up, she held tightly onto the armrest of the seat, she was quite nervous.

    Li Xiyang saw how cute she was when she was nervous. Her long, fan-like eyshes were blinking non-stop and it was into his heart.

    ¡°Do you want to have a drink?¡± He asked kindly.

    Bai Beibei looked at him cautiously and quickly shook her head.

    Li Xiyang could not help butugh. ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re not suspecting that I put something in the drink, are you?¡±

    Bai Beibei did not say a word.

    It was over. He guessed it correctly. Li Xiyang shrugged helplessly. As the young master of the Li family, he didn¡¯t need to use such methods. She had underestimated him too much.

    Li Xiyang looked down at the newspaper.

    At this moment, the stewardess walked over. ¡°Miss Bai, do you want to drink something?¡±

    Bai Beibei thought for a moment. ¡°Water, is that alright?¡±

    ¡°Alright, wait a moment.¡±

    After the stewardess left, Li Xiyang did not raise his head and interrupted, ¡°Do you think that water is safe? Everyone on this ne belongs to me. If I wanted to rape you, would you be able to escape?¡±

    As he said this, Li Xiyang threw the newspaper in his hand down. He opened his mouth wide and pounced on Bai Beibei.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Bai Beibei screamed in fright.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Li Xiyangughed twice.

    Bai Beibei was extremely angry. ¡°Silly!¡±

    Li Xiyang especially liked to see her angry look. Her big ck and white eyes were extremely bright and beautiful, filled with the vitality of a young girl.

    Bai Beibei drank a ss of water, then closed her eyes to nap for a while.

    Li Xiyang looked up from the newspaper. ¡°Beibei, Beibei...¡±

    The girl did not answer. Her breathing became light and long, and she was asleep.

    Li Xiyang took a nket and covered her with it. Looking at her peaceful and soft face, he wanted to hug her in his arms and sleep.

    The corners of his mouth curled into a loving smile as he sat back in his seat.

    .......

    It was eight o¡¯clock in the evening when they arrived in Hong Kong. There was a luxury car waiting for them outside the airport. ¡°Young Master Li.¡±

    Li Xiyang nodded and let Bai Beibei sit in the back seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go in. The wedding banquet is about halfway through. If we rush over now, we can still join in the fun.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Beibei nodded.

    Leng Ye¡¯s wedding was held in Hong Kong¡¯s royal manor. Thousands of square feet of thewns were decorated with lights. There were 100 tables of distinguished guests in the milky-white tents. They were all famous people in Hong Kong.

    ¡°Sir, please show me your invitation card.¡±

    Li Xiyang handed the gilded invitation card to the waiter.

    The waiter smiled and bowed. ¡°Sir, Miss, please follow me.¡±

    Bai Beibei stepped on thewn. She looked at the grand scene. Roses were everywhere in front of her eyes, and holy white ribbons fluttered in the wind. It was as beautiful as a fairytale.

    She was stunned.

    Li Xiyang reached out to stroke her ck hair and exined, ¡°The Leng family is a wealthy family in Hong Kong. They are quite powerful. Leng Hao dotes on Ye Xiaotao so much. This wedding will attract the attention of the world.¡±

    Bai Beibei avoided his hand and asked curiously, ¡°Leng Hao?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the man Ye Xiaotao likes is also her husband now. His only sister is married to the first general of the army, the pride of the Manchu. I have to say, Ye Xiaotao has good taste.¡±

    Bai Beibei did not say anything. In her heart, Gong Yi was the best man.

    ¡°Beibei, look, Young Master Gong is there. The bride and groom are toasting him.¡±

    Bai Beibei followed Li Xiyang¡¯s finger and looked over. The first thing she saw was the bride, Ye Xiaotao. Her eyes shed with surprise.

    Ye Xiaotao was wearing a phoenix cor and a wedding gown. The gold-ted red wedding gown printed on her delicate and beautiful features. Her skin was like snow and her figure was delicate. She was the most beautiful bride that Bai Beibei had ever seen.

    Beside Ye Xiaotao was Leng Hao. The man was wearing a wedding gown of the same colour and looked handsome. He was toasting Gong Yi with Ye Xiaotao in his hand.

    Gong Yi stood up. The man dressed in ck today was extraordinarily handsome. He curved his thin lips and looked at Leng Hao. ¡°You have to treat Xiaotao well in the future. Otherwise, I wille back and snatch Xiaotao back.¡±

    Leng Hao looked at Ye Xiaotao, and Ye Xiaotao was also looking at him. Their eyes met, and their affection flowed. ¡°Then I have to disappoint Young Master Gong because I will not give you this chance.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Xiaotao, President Leng, I wish you a happy wedding.¡±

    Gong Yi finished the wine in his ss in one gulp.

    ¡°Hey, Gong Yi, don¡¯t drink too much. Don¡¯t get drunk,¡± Ye Xiaotao reminded him in a soft voice.

    ¡°If I get drunk, you can send me to the hotel. Why? Aren¡¯t you going to cover my amodation here, President Leng?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. The presidential suite has been prepared for Young Master Gong.¡±

 Chapter 1266 - Xiao Tao, Donâ€™t Leave Me

    <h4>Chapter 1266: Xiao Tao, Don¡¯t Leave Me</h4>

    ¡°Leng Hao, Xiao Tao,e here quickly,¡± Father Leng called from behind.

    Leng Hao said goodbye to Gong Yi, ¡°Young master gong, we got to toast over there. We will leave first.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    Leng Hao held Ye Xiaotao¡¯s slender waist and turned around.

    Ye Xiaotao was worried, so she turned her head and said, ¡°Gong Yi, don¡¯t drink too much. Drinking is bad for your health.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Gong Yi revealed a soft and harmless smile.

    At this moment, Ye Xiaotao tripped on a small stone.

    Gong Yi was shocked and wanted to help her up.

    However, Ye Xiaotao was firmly protected in Leng Hao¡¯s arms. He heard Leng Hao¡¯s indulgent reproach, ¡°Be careful. If you fall, you will hurt the baby in your belly.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao looked up at him. She pouted her red lips and snorted, acting coquettishly. ¡°What? You only care about the baby. What about me?¡±

    Leng Hao was stunned.

    Ye Xiaotao rebuked him. ¡°The baby hasn¡¯t been born yet, and you don¡¯t have me in your eyes. When the baby is born, will you not loving me anymore?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Leng Hao hugged her tightly and kissed her hair happily. ¡°I love you, I love you. How can a mother like you be jealous of the baby? You were so concerned about Young Master Gong just now. I¡¯m not jealous yet.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao felt sweet in her heart. She stood on her tiptoes and secretly kissed Leng Hao on the cheek. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be jealous. Your wife has apologized to you. I wish you a happy wedding.¡±

    Leng Hao looked deeply into her eyes. ¡°I wish you a happy wedding too.¡±

    Both of them smiled happily like children who had gotten candy.

    Gong Yi¡¯s right hand that wanted to support Ye Xiaotao was frozen in mid-air. Looking at the sweet looks of the two of them, he gave a gloomy and lonely smile.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, why are you here?¡± At this moment, someone beside him spoke.

    Gong Yi nced sideways and saw that it was Father Ye.

    Father Ye was always in high spirits when it came to happy events. He happily raised the wine ss in his hand, ¡°How is it? Doesn¡¯t your heart feel bad as you saw my precious daughter and Leng Hao are so happy being together? ¡°HMPH, thinking back to when you ran away from the wedding and made my Ye family be theughingstock of the entire capital. But my daughter is even happier now without you.¡±

    Gong Yi knew that Father Ye had always hated him for running away from the wedding. So when Father Ye saw this opportunity, he wouldn¡¯t let it go and ridiculed him.

    Gong Yi shrugged his shoulders helplessly and said nothing. ¡°Uncle Ye, it was my fault. Forgive me.¡±

    Father Ye snorted and turned to leave. He chose not to forgive.

    Gong Yi,...

    ¡°Sigh!¡± He sighed and drank another cup of wine.

    Bai Beibei saw everything that happened there. She furrowed her brows.

    He let go of her, but no one understood.

    Her heart ached for him.

    ¡°Beibei, did you see that? Young Master Gong is so devoted to Ye Xiaotao. So, don¡¯t expect him to fall in love with you. In his heart, you can neverpare to Ye Xiaotao.¡±

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t want topare to Ye Xiaotao. She didn¡¯t think that he would like her. She just liked him purely.

    Liking him was her own business.

    ......

    The banquet ended very quickly. Leng Hao and Ye Xiaotao drove back to the Leng family home in their wedding car, followed by many people who wanted to go to the bridal chamber.

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t go with them. He was drunk.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, how are you? Can you leave by yourself?¡± Two of his friends went up to ask.

    When they saw that Gong Yi was drunk, they sent him to the presidential suite in the manor.

    ¡°Beibei, let¡¯s go. The room is ready. Let¡¯s go and rest. Young Master Gong is drunk now. Let him sleep for a night. Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll fly back together.¡± Li Xiyang hooked his arm around Bai Beibei¡¯s shoulder.

    Bai Beibei jumped away quickly. She could tell that this Li Xiyang liked to take advantage of her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±

    The manor¡¯s presidential suite was very luxurious. Leng Hao booked the entire ce. The attendant booked two rooms, and Bai Beibei held a room card in her hand.

    ¡°Beibei, are you afraid of sleeping alone? Do you want me to protect you?¡± Li Xiyang asked with a smile.

    Bai Beibei red at him fiercely and opened her room door. She then closed the door and locked it with caution.

    Li Xiyang smiled. She treated him like a thief.

    He entered his room too.

    ......

    In the room.

    Bai Beibei sat by the bed. She didn¡¯t want to sleep because her mind was filled with Gong Yi¡¯s figure.

    He was drunk. Was there anyone to take care of him?

    Bai Beibei stood up and opened the door.

    She walked to the corridor and looked at the door number. 8026. She knew that this was Gong Yi¡¯s room because she saw his two friends took the room card. This was the number on the room card.

    She never forgot the number.

    8026, here it is.

    Bai Beibei raised her head and knocked on the door.

    No one answered.

    He was drunk and wouldn¡¯t open the door.

    Thinking of this, Bai Beibei put her hand on the doorknob and opened the door.

    There was a dim yellow light in the room. Gong Yi was lying on the soft bed. He slept very casually, and one of his long legs was hanging by the side of the bed.

    Bai Beibei went forward, squatted down, and took off the shoes on his feet. Then, she carefully carried his long legs onto the bed.

    She went to the bathroom and fetched a basin of hot water, she soaked the clean towel wet.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, Young Master Gong.¡± She stood by the bed and called out to him twice.

    Gong Yi¡¯s heroic eyebrows moved, and then he furrowed them tightly as if he was in pain.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart ached terribly. He must be in a bad mood today, he must be sad.

    She stretched out her fair little hand and slowly touched his handsome face, her fingers were copying his exquisite and handsome features. She wanted tofort him.

    But she didn¡¯t know what to do and she was helpless.

    At this moment, the man in his sleep suddenly moved. He reached out his big palm and held her little hand in his palm. His thin lips moved and he called out a person¡¯s name.

    ¡°Xiao Tao, Xiao Tao...¡±

    He was calling Ye Xiaotao.

    The little hand that was held by him seemed to be on fire. Bai Beibei wanted to pull it back. ¡°Young Master Gong, I¡¯m not Xiao Tao.¡±

    At this moment, the man exerted force and she fell onto his chest. She stood up with a red face.

    ¡°Xiao Tao, don¡¯t leave me.¡± The man held her slender waist tightly and found her soft pink lips.

    Bai Beibei widened her eyes in shock. She stared nkly at the wless face in front of her. He was kissing her.

    She waspletely stunned and didn¡¯t know what to do.

 Chapter 1267 - Iâ€™ll Carry You to the Shower

    <h4>Chapter 1267: I¡¯ll Carry You to the Shower</h4>

    He was gentle yet domineering in her mouth. He wrapped his big palm around the back of her head and let her lie in his palm, showing enough pity.

    However, Bai Beibei knew that this pity did not belong to her. He thought of her as Ye Xiaotao.

    Bai Beibei pressed her two small hands against his chest, she was not sure if she should push him away.

    He was drunk now, so she could push him away.

    However, if this couldfort him, she was willing to do so.

    Soon, the man was not satisfied with this kind of verbal intimacy. Hisrge palm slid down, lifted her skirt, and reached in. his movements were very skilful.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s body was as stiff as a rock.

    Everything that happened that night in the bathroom came back in her mind, and it was clearly projected. She was in so much pain that her body seemed to have been torn into two halves.

    However, the pain in her body was far less than the shame she felt in her heart.

    She did not know what that man looked like, whether he was fat or thin, and whether he was old enough to be her father. She did not want to know either.

    ¡°No...¡± she pressed down on hisrge palm with a pale face.

    She had a psychological shadow and could not continue.

    Gong Yi, who was on top of her, frowned. He had felt thirsty, but now he was even more thirsty. He vaguely felt a soft and fragrant body underneath him. The taste of kissing was wonderful, just like that little white rabbit¡¯s.

    He became dizzier. Ye Xiaotao¡¯s delicate face and the little white rabbit¡¯s beautiful face gradually ovepped. He could not tell who it was.

    He felt terrible down there. He had always imed that he was not a lustful person, but he tasted it that night in the bathroom as if it had opened the floodgates of lust.

    He was 26 years old, just the time when he was full of vigour.

    He had been holding it in with that little white rabbit and had not released it for a long time.

    Now, he wanted to.

    Gong Yi closed his eyes and stood up straight.

    Bai Beibei thought that he had let go of her. She panicked and wanted to get out of bed, but the sound of a metal belt being torn rang in her ears. She looked down.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Bai Beibei screamed in fear, quickly covering her face with her hands.

    She had seen that thing before. Not only had she seen it before, but she had also been forced to... eat it. She would never forget it.

    At this moment, her legs turned cold. Her skirt had been pulled down. The man pressed on her and pinched her soft waist twice before getting straight to the point.

    ¡°No, Young Master Gong, no, I¡¯m not Xiao Tao. Wake Up!¡± She struggled fiercely.

    Gong Yi panted heavily. Hearing this soft voice, Ye Xiaotao¡¯s face retreated from his mind. The face of that little white rabbit gradually became clearer.

    It was her.

    Bai Beibei.

    His thin lips moved. He wanted to say her name, but his throat was like burning charcoal, unable to make a sound. He urgently needed to release his body.

    Three of his fingers held her frail shoulders, preventing her from moving. Then, he exerted force on her waist and abdomen...

    Bai Beibei¡¯s ck and white pupils constricted as if she was nailed to the bed.

    Then, the bed moved. The man on her body moved. Her entire world moved. She raised her hand to cover her eyes, the corners of her eyes were filled with hot tears.

    The tearing pain engulfed her whole body. Every time he moved, he would tear her again.

    Bai Beibei looked at the man on her body with red eyes. Then, little by little, she slowly reached out and hugged his neck. If he really wanted to do this, she would ept it.

    He thought she was Ye Xiaotao, so she was his Ye Xiaotao.

    Anyway, her body was no longer clean. If he wanted it, she would give it to him.

    Bai Beibei twitched her red nose and tried her best to put on a bright smile. She buried her little face in the man¡¯s neck. Gong Yi, I love you.

    ......

    The next morning.

    Gong Yi slowly opened his eyes and looked at the crystal chandelier above his head. He guessed that he was probably in the hotel room. He drunk too muchst night and was drunk.

    He sat up. At this moment, the nket on his body slid to his muscr waist. He quickly sensed that something was wrong.

    He was naked.

    He lifted the nket and looked down. His bottom was bare.

    He quickly realized that something was wrong with his body. He was not so stupid that he could not tell if he had done it or not.

    Last night, who did he sleep with?

    Gong Yi looked at the sheets on the bed. The sheets were wrinkled and messy. There were dried water stains and white stains on them. This was the crime scene.

    Finally, Gong Yi noticed the little girl sleeping in the corner of the bed.

    She was sleeping on the side of the bed. She would probably fall to the ground as soon as she moved. She had her back to her body and the white nket was covering her corbone. Three thousand strands of ck hair covered her little face.

    Gong Yi recognized her at a nce. It was Bai Beibei.

    Last night, he slept with her.

    He saw her curled up into a pitiful ball, could it be that he had raped her?

    Gong Yi got off the bed. He took the white bathrobe and draped it over his body. Standing by the bed, he lowered his eyes and looked at the girl¡¯s pale little face.

    She did not sleep well. Her delicate brows were tightly knitted, and her two little hands were tightly gripping the nket in front of her chest.

    Gong Yi felt his heart was painful. His woman...

    He slowly reached out and touched her beautiful little face.

    Sensing that someone was touching her, Bai Beibei quickly opened her eyes.

    The fear in her eyes was magnified. Gong Yi immediately raised his hand. His voice was very soft and contained a hint of love. ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡±

    Seeing that it was him, Bai Beibei¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, and then she shook her head.

    She lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything.

    The atmosphere in the room was a little awkward. Gong Yi licked his dry lips. ¡°Let me carry you to the shower.¡±

    Bai Beibei was silent.

    Gong Yi bent down and carried her in his arms.

    This posture was a littleical because Bai Beibei refused to let go of the nket. The snow-white nket was dragged all over the floor, and they entered the bathroom together.

    ¡°I need a set of clothes,¡± Bai Beibei said softly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to deliver themter,¡± Gong Yi quickly replied.

    Even if she didn¡¯t say it, he would have gotten someone to deliver the clothes. Her clothes had been thrown onto the carpet and torn to shreds. Without a doubt, he was the one who tore them.

    How rude was hest night?

    He remembered the feelingst night. It was as if he was floating on a mountain peak.

    Gong Yi¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down and he carried her under the shower.

    The girl reached out and pulled open the frosted ss door. The sound of running water could be heard.

    Gong Yi stood still. As a gentleman, he should have left, but his feet seemed to have rooted on the ground and he couldn¡¯t leave. Through the frosted ss, he could faintly see that delicate and graceful curve.

    Her body had not yet grown and was very tender, but he...

    Gong Yi¡¯s blood rushed to his brain and even his voice was hoarse. ¡°Last night, I...¡±

    ¡°Last night, you were in a bad mood,¡± the girl¡¯s voice came.

    He did not expect her to say this, so he answered carelessly, ¡°Yes, Xiao Tao got marriedst night, so I came to attend the wedding. By the way, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Li Xiyang brought me here?¡±

    Li Xiyang?

    Hearing this name, Gong Yi immediately frowned and said in a heavy tone, ¡°Why are you with him again? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay away from him!¡±

 Chapter 1268 - Iâ€™ll Carry You

    <h4>Chapter 1268: I¡¯ll Carry You</h4>

    Stay away from Li Xiyang...

    Bai Beibei listened and did not speak.

    She wanted to stay away from Li Xiyang too, but she could not find him. She did not have a passport and could note to Hong Kong. Only Li Xiyang could bring her here.

    Gong Yi realized that his tone was heavy when he saw she was silent. He said softly, ¡°Sorry, When I heard that you were with Li Xiyang, I lost control. You... Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Bai Beibei replied obediently.

    Gong Yi looked at the delicate figure in the frosted ss. He could even see the tiny droplets of water from her face to her forbidden area...

    Gong Yi¡¯s body was hot, and that thing stood up somewhere under the bathrobe.

    He was drunkst night, so he had sex once. It was natural for him to know the taste of it that time. All the essence energy in his body seemed to have been sucked away by her. He fell asleep in satisfaction and did not want it anymore.

    Now, he wanted her.

    Once such a thing started, he could not stop it.

    However, she was still a little white rabbit that had not grown up. He could not open his mouth.

    ¡°That... I haven¡¯t taken a bath either. My... body is ufortable...¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Bai Beibei did not hear clearly.

    Gong Yi¡¯s handsome face was covered with ayer of red. Stupid girl, he wanted to take a bath with her and then... do that kind of exercise at the same time.

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Ding Ling¡±, the doorbell rang.

    Gong Yi¡¯s words were interrupted. Forget it, he didn¡¯t want to say it anymore. When he said it out loud, he always felt that he was a pervert.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go open the door.¡±

    He walked out.

    The door opened and standing outside was a hotel attendant pushing a small car. ¡°Sir, this is the dress you wanted.¡±

    Gong Yi reached out to take it. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, sir. Do you need any other service?¡± The attendant pointed at the things in the cart.

    This was the Royal Hotel, and they provided all kinds of services. Gong Yi nced at the cart, and then fixed his gaze on a small white bottle.

    That was the birth control pill.

    He hadn¡¯t taken any precautionsst night, and she might have gotten pregnant. For safety purposes, should he give her a birth control pill?

    He is decisive, never a dilly-dally man, his rationale told him that the birth control pills must be given to her, but the side effects are very big. She is only 18 years old, if he gave her, he will feel himself not only a viin but a monster.

    Gong Yi shook his head. ¡°No need.¡±

    He closed the door.

    ......

    He walked into the bathroom and ced a brand new dress on the sink. ¡°The clothes are here. You can put them on after you¡¯re done washing. We¡¯ll fly back to the capital togetherter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gong Yi walked out and went to the room next door to take a shower.

    By the time he finished showering and changed into a white shirt, Bai Beibei hade out. She wore a whitece dress with a green cardigan over it. Her snow-white feet stepped on the soft carpet, her whole body was filled with a sweet and beautiful maiden¡¯s aura.

    Gong Yi looked her up and down. The way men looked at women.

    At this moment, Bai Beibei turned her head around and looked at him shyly. ¡°Are you done showering?¡±

    After the incidentst night, there was a subtle change between the two of them. At least, in Gong Yi¡¯s eyes, there was a small ambiguity between them.

    This kind of intimacy was like a feather tickling his heart, making his heart itch.

    No wonder men liked intimacy. He admitted that he liked it too.

    ¡°Mm, let¡¯s go to the airport.¡± He went forward and naturally wrapped her soft little hand into his palm.

    His steps were very big. Bai Beibei took two steps forward and let out a soft hiss.

    Gong Yi looked back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s small face was flushed red. She wanted to look at him, but she didn¡¯t. Her two little hands were ced in front of her as she twirled her skirt.

    Gong Yi¡¯s gaze fell on her two slender legs. Her legs were closed together, looking extremely pure.

    He immediately understood. His beautiful ck narrow eyes were filled with warmth and affection. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Last night, did I hurt you?¡±

    Bai Beibei immediately shook her head like a rattle drum.

    She lied. He had indeed hurt her.

    Right now, she was in much pain, especially when she was walking. The tearing pain was the most obvious.

    Gong Yi walked over with his long legs and came to her side. Looking at the girl¡¯s little head that was lowered, he gave a soft smile. ¡°Should I carry you?¡±

    ¡°No...¡±

    Gong Yi had bent down and carried her horizontally.

    Her body suddenly soared into the air. Bai Beibei let out an ¡°AH¡± sound and was so frightened that she quickly stretched out her two small hands to hug his neck. At this moment, with a ¡°Ha¡± sound, the manughed on top of her head.

    She was a little embarrassed and angry. She could not help but clench her small pink fists and lightly hammer his tall and handsome shoulders.

    This was a little girl¡¯s coquettish act in Gong Yi¡¯s eyes. His heart was sweet, and he used more strength to hug her even tighter in his arms.

    Both of them left the room.

    ......

    When they left the room, Gong Yi saw Li Xiyang. Li Xiyang was in the corridor. ¡°Knock, Knock.¡± He was knocking on Bai Beibei¡¯s door.

    ¡°Beibei, it¡¯s time to wake up. The sun is about to rise.¡±

    Li Xiyang¡¯s words were very intimate. Gong Yi¡¯s good mood waspletely gone. He felt terrible. His woman was constantly being coveted by other men.

    However, this girl was in his arms. Last night, he could take whatever he wanted, and Li Xiyang could only stand there and knock on the door. Gong Yi felt his mood was being good again.

    Was this the taste of love?

    It made people happy and worried.

    ¡°Xiyang, who are you looking for?¡± Gong Yi asked.

    Li Xiyang quickly turned his body. ¡°Young Master Gong, what a coincidence. You are going out too...¡±

    Li Xiyang¡¯s words came to an abrupt end as he saw a girl in Gong Yi¡¯s arms. He recognized her at a nce. It was Bai Beibei.

    He was shocked and astonished. He had seen Bai Beibei enter the room with his own eyesst night. Why was she being carried out of Gong Yi¡¯s room so early in the morning?

    Li Xiyang had seen countless women. He could sense some things without even looking. Bai Beibei had slept with Gong Yist night.

    He immediately pursed his thin lips and looked at Bai Beibei.

    In Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes, Li Xiyang was a yboy, wild and unruly. He had never looked at her with such a serious gaze. His sharp eyes seemed to be able to see through her.

    Bai Beibei couldn¡¯t take such a gaze. She silently averted her gaze.

    ¡°Xiyang, thank you for bringing Beibei here. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal some other day. We¡¯ll be going back now, bye.¡± Gong Yi carried Bai Beibei and left.

    Li Xiyang had both hands in his trouser pockets as he watched the two of them walk further and further away.

    ......

    Capital.

    After leaving the airport, Secretary Ajie came to pick them up in a luxurious car.

    Gong Yi and Bai Beibei sat in the back seat. Ajie asked, ¡°President, where are we going now?¡±

    ¡°Send me back to school first,¡± Bai Beibei said softly.

    Gong Yi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    On the way back, both of them didn¡¯t say a word. Ten minutester, the luxurious car stopped outside the campus.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving first.¡± Bai Beibei wanted to get out of the car.

    ¡°Beibei, wait!¡± Gong Yi grabbed Bai Beibei¡¯s slender wrist.

 Chapter 1269 - I Wonâ€™t Be Pregnant with Your Baby

    <h4>Chapter 1269: I Won¡¯t Be Pregnant with Your Baby</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Bai Beibei turned to look at Gong Yi. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Gong Yi was silent for a few seconds before passing something to her.

    Bai Beibei looked down and saw the two pills wrapped in a white paper.

    She didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What are these?¡±

    Gong Yi looked at Ajie in front of him. ¡°You can leave first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, President.¡± Ajie got out of the car respectfully.

    Gong Yi held the girl¡¯s soft little hand and said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t use any precautionst night. You... might get pregnant. So, these two pills are birth control pills, taking them you won¡¯t be pregnant.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s pretty face instantly turned red and white. She didn¡¯t know that she would get pregnant that way. So that was how women got pregnant.

    She quickly pulled her face back and didn¡¯t say anything. She put the pill in her mouth immediately and swallowed it.

    Her movements were hurried. Gong Yi immediately wanted to pat her back. ¡°Slow down, don¡¯t choke...¡±

    ¡°I took it.¡± The girl interrupted him and opened her mouth for him to look at.

    Gong Yi froze.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be pregnant with your baby, so don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Bai Beibei opened the back door and quickly entered the school.

    Gong Yi looked at her back and felt guilty. She told him to not worry... Damn it, he regretted it. He shouldn¡¯t have let her take the birth control pills.

    Her heart was soft and sensitive. Would she think wrongly?

    ......

    Gong Corporation.

    In the President¡¯s office, Gong Yi was sitting in a ck leather office chair. He had been away for a week and many documents needed his approval, but he wasn¡¯t in the mood to work.

    With his phone in his hand, he clicked on the number of the little white rabbit, and then he wrote a text message ¡ª¡ª did you have any adverse reactions after taking the medicine?

    Two minutester, the text message came from the other end, and it was very simple ¡ª¡ªNo.

    ¡ª¡ª Then you should drink more water, rest in bed, and don¡¯t run around.

    ¡ª¡ª Okay.

    His slender fingers pressed on the phone, and Gong Yi was hesitant. He had been editing for a long time, he wanted to exin ¡ª¡ª don¡¯t think too much, you¡¯re only 18, it¡¯s not suitable for you to be pregnant.

    He sent the text message, but the girl didn¡¯t respond.

    He started editing again ¡ª¡ª just this once, it was my oversight, I¡¯ll use a condom next time...

    Just as he finished typing, he suddenly woke up. What was he making up?

    What next time, how could there be a next time?

    ¡°Pa PA¡±, he deleted all the words he had edited.

    After thinking about it, he came up with another sentence ¡ª¡ª Tonight, let¡¯s have dinner together...

    He had made it up, but he didn¡¯t send it. He felt that this text message was malicious. He could lie to others, but he couldn¡¯t lie to himself. He was the legendary Big Bad Wolf.

    After eating that little white rabbit once, he still wanted to eat it.

    Gong Yi felt very conflicted. He had never felt so conflicted before. Why was it so troublesome to fall in love?

    She was so young. He felt that he shouldn¡¯t do anything even if he wanted to.

    Gong Yi threw his phone aside in frustration and flipped through the documents.

    ......

    In the school.

    After school, Bai Beibei carried two books and walked towards the school dormitory. At this moment, she saw a tall and straight figure standing in front of her.

    It was Li Xiyang.

    She wanted to take a detour.

    ¡°Beibei,¡± Li Xiyang stood in front of her and said, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

    Bai Beibei had to stop in her tracks. She did not want to talk to this crown prince in school. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    Li Xiyang went straight to the point. ¡°In Hong Kong, did you have sex with Gong Yi?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes shed, but she did not speak.

    She was a clean and good girl. She was not good at hiding her thoughts. Li Xiyang saw her expression and knew the answer. He clenched his fists and frowned, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing? On that night in Hong Kong, Gong Yi was having a hangover at Ye Xiaotao¡¯s wedding. If I¡¯m not wrong, he should be calling Ye Xiaotao by her name. If you had sex with him under such circumstances, I would think that you¡¯re anxious and want to take this opportunity to get close to Young Master Gong.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s face was pale. He did call Ye Xiaotao by her name. He thought she was Ye Xiaotao.

    However, she was willing to do so.

    Did he think of her the same way as Li Xiyang?

    She did not.

    ¡°Beibei, you don¡¯t love yourself enough. Gong Yi thought that he had sex with Ye Xiaotao. You¡¯re a substitute, do you understand? Why do you have to make yourself feel so wrong?¡±

    Bai Beibei met Li Xiyang¡¯s gaze bravely. ¡°I like him. I¡¯m willing to be a substitute without any regrets.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Bai Beibei turned around and left.

    Li Xiyang looked at her delicate back. He did not expect such a timid little rabbit to be so fearless when she liked someone.

    Why didn¡¯t she like him?

    Li Xiyang was unwilling to give up.

    He would not give up.

    ......

    Bai Beibei felt a slight pain in her lower abdomen. It was probably a side effect of taking birth control pills. She drank some hot water at night and went to bed early.

    However, she could not fall asleep.

    She recalled his text message. He said that she was only 18 years old and that it was not suitable for her to get pregnant.

    She knew that he had always been gentle. He also spoke tactfully. In fact, there was no need for him to say that. She knew herself well and that she was not worthy of being pregnant with his baby.

    Bai Beibei reached out her small hand and touched her t lower abdomen. She suddenly remembered that she did not seem to have her period for the past two months.

    Her body had always been weak, and her period cameter than the other girls. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t regr. Her Grandma had given her two sets of Chinese medicine before, so it could get better.

    When she had time, she would go to the Chinese Medicine Hospital to recuperate.

    With this thought in mind, Bai Beibei fell asleep.

    ......

    The next day, Li Xiao called Bai Beibei to the principal¡¯s office. Her teacher, Teacher Peng, was also there.

    ¡°Beibei, take a seat. I have some good news for you.¡±

    Bai Beibei sat in her chair. ¡°What good news?¡±

    ¡°The eighth international mental arithmeticpetition is about to begin. Our school, as one of the organizers, can guarantee a spot. I¡¯ve discussed it with Teacher Peng. Your talent in mental arithmetic made us decided to guarantee you a spot.¡±

    Bai Beibei was stunned, but then she was quickly pleasingly surprised. ¡°I... Can I?¡±

    Teacher Peng smiled. ¡°Beibei, of course, you can. Everyone knows that your sister, Bai Qi, is a mental arithmetic genius. I don¡¯t know about Bai Qi, but I know about you. I can confidently say that you¡¯re stronger than your sister. I¡¯m just waiting for the day when you¡¯ll amaze the world.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Beibei. This mental arithmeticpetition is held in the United States. More importantly, thispetition has allied with several listedpanies, including Young Master Gong¡¯s Cory and Li Xiyang¡¯s ABB. As long as you can win the championship, you can choose any of thepanies to be their economic evaluators. This job has a high sry. It¡¯s the dream job of others.¡±

    ¡°Bai Beibei, let me ask you a question. Do you have the confidence to bring glory to the school?¡± Li Xiao asked solemnly.

    Bai Beibei stood up and straightened her delicate back. Under the sunlight, her smile emitted a dazzling light. ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 1270 - Come to My Room Later

    <h4>Chapter 1270: Come to My Room Later</h4>

    When she came out of the principal¡¯s office, Bai Beibei still felt like she was in a dream.

    She raised her head and looked at the Sun hanging in the blue sky. She had never thought that she would have the chance to stand on such a big stage like Bai Qi. She would definitely cherish this opportunity and not let everyone down.

    Bai Beibei was filled with fighting spirit instantly.

    At this moment, she heard a ¡°ding¡± sound. She heard a car horn.

    She looked sideways at the school gate. There was a Lamborghini parked there.

    The driver¡¯s window slid down, showing Gong Yi¡¯s exquisite and handsome face.

    Bai Beibei was stunned. Why was he here?

    Gong Yi looked at the girl standing in the same ce. He smiled happily, then stretched out his slender index finger and curled it at her, asking her toe over.

    This action of his was like seducing a kitten. Bai Beibei¡¯s face turned red instantly.

    It was the end of school and students were passing by one after another. Bai Beibei heard the girls screaming uncontrobly.

    ¡°Oh, my god, it¡¯s Young Master Gong, it¡¯s really Young Master Gong!¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, what is he doing? Why does it seem like he¡¯s... summoning his kitten? So embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Young Master Gong will have a girlfriend in the future? Will he pamper his girlfriend like a kitten?¡±

    Bai Beibei felt her face burn. She realized that both he and Li Xiyang liked to look for her after school when there were a lot of people.

    In a short while, everyone would be discussing again.

    Bai Beibei lowered her head and ran to the side of the Lamborghini like the wind. She reached out to pull the back seat door, wanted to disappear in front of everyone as soon as possible.

    At this moment, a mellow and sweet voice rang in her ears, ¡°Sit beside me.¡±

    Bai Beibei was stunned for a moment before she reacted. He had let her sit in the passenger seat.

    She had always sat in the back seat.

    In her opinion, the passenger seat should be someone close to him, such as his girlfriend.

    Bai Beibei felt her ears turn red. She lowered her head and sat in the passenger seat.

    ¡°Put on your seatbelt.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Gong Yi let out a doting sigh and leaned over to help her put on her seatbelt.

    When the masculine scent of the man was closed to her, Bai Beibei was so scared that she leaned against the seat. She tried her best to keep a distance from him, but all she could see was his handsome face magnified.

    He was extraordinarily handsome. He had handsome eyebrows, the lines of his face were carefully drawn by the artist, his slender peach eyes, and his pale pink lips. They were very shiny, making people imagine the feeling of being kissed by him.

    Bai Beibei thought of his kiss.

    That night in Hong Kong, he kissed her intensely and passionately. He hooked himself into her mouth and tasted it repeatedly, or he reached into her mouth and turned it upside down. He wanted nothing but to tear her into his stomach.

    He was like a different person when it came to that kind of thing. He had lost his gentlemanly appearance, and he was so domineering and wild that people were addicted to him.

    Bai Beibei had a psychological shadow on that kind of thing. Other than pain, she did not feel anything. However, she remembered his kiss and liked his kiss.

    What was she thinking about?

    Bai Beibei quickly retracted her thoughts. She felt even more ashamed. Her long eyshes that were like the wings of a butterfly fluttered in shock.

    ¡°You¡¯re blushing,¡± the man suddenly said.

    Bai Beibei suddenly looked up.

    Gong Yi looked at her blushing face. Not only her face, but her ears, neck, and corbone were all covered in suspicious red clouds... he nced at the area below her corbone, then looked away. ¡°You... seem to blush easily.¡±

    Bai Beibei immediately shook her head. ¡°No, I just feel hot.¡±

    How could it be hot?

    It was autumn now.

    Gong Yi did not reveal her lie. This little white rabbit could not be teased. He was afraid that she would drill a hole in the ground, so he sat up straight and stepped on the elerator.

    The Lamborghini was speeding on the road.

    ......

    ¡°Is there something you need me for?¡±

    Why can¡¯t he find her if there¡¯s nothing?

    This little girl was heartless. It had been five whole days. If he didn¡¯t contact her, she wouldn¡¯t contact him.

    ¡°En.¡± Gong Yi nodded his head as if it was a matter of fact. ¡°The eighth international mental arithmeticpetition is going to be held in the United States. I heard that you¡¯ve been guaranteed a free pass.¡±

    Bai Beibei smiled softly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gong Yi nced at the smile on her lips. He was calm andposed. Mental arithmetic was her domain. In this domain, she could emit dazzling light.

    ¡°Your sister, Bai Qi, is the record holder of the mental arithmeticpetition. We both know how she won, but others don¡¯t know, and we can¡¯t let others know. So, if you make it to the final round, then you¡¯ll have to fight Bai Qi.¡±

    Bai Beibei nodded, meaning that she understood. All of Bai Qi¡¯s glory and achievements today should belong to her. This time, she wanted to take back what belonged to her.

    ¡°If you win the championship, will youe to mypany?¡± Gong Yi suddenly asked.

    Bai Beibei paused for a moment. She hadn¡¯t thought about this question.

    This question was very far away from her.

    Gong Yi curved his lips into a smile. ¡°I¡¯m just asking casually. Don¡¯t think too far ahead now. Right now, winning the championship is the most important thing.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The girl stopped talking. She was probably thinking about thepetition, but Gong Yi was thinking about something else. He saw a western restaurant through the car window.

    ¡°What do you want to eat tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat western food. How about steak?¡±

    Candlelit dinner...

    Bai Beibei quickly shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go back and make it for you.¡±

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry in his heart. She didn¡¯t understand what he meant, and he was too embarrassed to say it out loud. Forget it, let her go home and cook for him.

    Her cooking skills were very good, and she could feed his stomach in the future.

    Gong Yi felt very happy in his heart.

    ....

    Bai Beibei spent an hour preparing three dishes and a soup. Their look, smell, and taste were all well integrated, and it made one¡¯s appetite soar.

    After eating, Bai Beibei washed the dishes again. She took off the apron she was wearing and said, ¡°Young Master Gong, is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Go back?

    He had no intention of letting her go back after picking her up.

    ¡°It¡¯s very dark outside now. Let¡¯s go back tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I still have homework to do. I¡¯ll take a taxi back. It¡¯ll be quick.¡± Bai Beibei insisted on leaving.

    She was focused on her studiespletely. Gong Yi¡¯s expression was unnatural. He felt that he was being a little shameless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go. I haven¡¯t found a nanny yet, and no one washed my clothes. I¡¯ll take a showerter. Help me to wash my clothes.¡± He found a far-fetched reason.

    This reason couldn¡¯t be rejected by Bai Beibei. She nodded. ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Gong Yi couldn¡¯t bear to see her innocent appearance. He crossed his legs and went upstairs. As he walked, he said, ¡°Go back to your room and take a shower. Later,e to my room.¡±

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t think too much about it. She nodded repeatedly.

    ......

    Half an hourter, Bai Beibei finished her shower. She wore a white nightgown and raised her hand to knock on the master bedroom door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Gong Yi¡¯s voice came from inside.

 Chapter 1271 - Hug Me

    <h4>Chapter 1271: Hug Me</h4>

    Bai Beibei pushed open the door and walked in.

    Gong Yi had showered. He wore a blue silk nightgown and stood by the bed, holding a clean towel in his hand. He wiped his wet short hair.

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t dare to look at his handsome figure. ¡°Young Master Gong, are you done showering? I¡¯m going in to collect your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Bai Beibei walked into the bathroom. The clothes that the man had changed were ced on the sink. She put them into the bamboo basket one by one.

    Gong Yi came to the door. He looked up and down at the girl¡¯s delicate body. His eyes gradually turned warm and his thin lips moved. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°My watch is on the sink. Help me to take it.¡±

    Bai Beibei looked up. His expensive watch was indeed on the sink.

    She stood on her tiptoes and reached out her small hand to reach it.

    But she couldn¡¯t reach it. She was short and her hands were short.

    At this moment, a broad and warm body pressed against her from behind. A long arm reached out and took the watch on the table easily. ¡°You need to grow taller.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was tinged with a faint hint of love.

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t know why he was here. She looked sideways at him.

    When she looked at him, their faces were almost touching, and their breaths intertwined.

    It turned out that he was very close to her, and he was leaning over to look at her.

    Both of them had just taken a bath, so this kind of posture was a little ambiguous. Bai Beibei was stunned, but Gong Yi could see her cherry-coloured mouth from her delicate brows, and his Adam¡¯s apple was rolling.

    Bai Beibei felt her breathing be chaotic, and she stepped back. ¡°I...¡±

    Gong Yi frowned and kissed her little mouth.

    Bai Beibei shuddered when he caught her in his mouth. Her hands were still clutching onto his clothes, and she was so frightened that she kept tightening them.

    The man¡¯s brush-like long eyshes fluttered. This girl¡¯s look was extremely pure in his eyes. His waist tightened, and all of his desires rushed down.

    ¡°Close your eyes,¡± he said in a soft and hoarse voice.

    Bai Beibei felt that his voice was very pleasant to hear as if her ears were pregnant. She quickly closed her eyes and closed them tightly. Then, her willow-like waist was grabbed by the man, and her body spun. She was pushed to the side of the bathroom countertop.

    The clothes in her hands were torn off by him, and he rubbed against her pink lips and said, ¡°Hug me.¡±

    There was a kind of magic power in his body, and Bai Beibei waspletely bewitched by him. She reached out her small hand and slowly touched his waist, not daring to really hug him. She gently tugged at his pyjamas.

    The girl could not defend herself. Gong Yi reached into her sweet little mouth and attacked her to the inside of her heart.

    His kiss was gentle but domineering. Very soon, her heart and lungs were filled with his manly aura. The little tongue that was hooked by him started to feel numb. She was so nervous that she forgot to breathe.

    Gong Yi quickly left her little mouth. This stupid girl. If he did not take his lips out, she would probably be suffocated.

    His thin lips lingered on her face, and then he kissed her neck. Her body smelled so good, and the scent of a young girl made him addicted. ¡°Why can¡¯t you even breathe? Has no one kissed you before?¡±

    He asked this on purpose. He knew that she was as clean as a piece of paper. Other than him, no other man had ever touched her, but that was the bad habit of men. They liked to say forbidden words of love.

    Bai Beibei did not think that these were words of love. When she heard this, she even opened her eyes. She suddenly remembered the scene in the bathroom that night. That man had kissed her too.

    At that time, she was lying on her stomach. That man had rampaged behind her. She was in so much pain that she was on the verge of death. Every second was a torment for her.

    Her shoulders were cold. Bai Beibei looked at the mirror beside her. Her petite body was in his embrace. He was kissing the thin bra strap on her shoulder.

    He was very attracted to her bra strap and kept kissing her.

    Now Bai Beibei knew what he wanted to do. What she didn¡¯t understand was that she was supposed to do theundry. Why was he doing this again?

    ¡°Young Master Gong, you...¡± she pushed him.

    Before she could finish her sentence, her body was in the air as the man had carried her in his arms.

    ......

    After leaving the bathroom, she was ced on the big bed. Her small head sank into the soft pillow. The pillow was filled with his clean and pleasant scent of a man, causing her heart to palpitate.

    She did not dare to move because this was his bed.

    She got on his bed.

    Gong Yi held her small waist with one hand and did not let her move. He opened the bed cab with the other hand and squeezed something into the girl¡¯s small hand.

    Bai Beibei took a look. It was a very small piece of thin stic. She did not understand. ¡°What is this?¡±

    Gong Yi got on the bed and pressed her down. His thin lips found the side of her snow-white earlobe and kissed it. He pestered her and muttered, ¡°A condom. With this, I won¡¯t put it in your body. This way, you won¡¯t need to take your medicine. Later, you help me to put it on.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s little face immediately turned red and white. She didn¡¯t know there was such a thing.

    Why was there such a thing in his bed cab? When did he buy it?

    ¡°Young Master Gong, do you want to...¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want to.¡± Gong Yi looked at her with a burning gaze.

    Bai Beibei looked at the man¡¯s handsome face. She loved this man. If he wanted it, she would give it to him.

    Even though she rejected such things, such things were simply torturing to her.

    ¡°Turn off the light.¡± The man had started to peel off her pyjamas. She pressed down on hisrge palm and said anxiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t turn it off. Let me take a good look.¡±

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking at your beauty.¡±

    Bai Beibei reached out to cover his mouth immediately. She struggled to get up and turned off the light with a ¡°PA¡± sound.

    The room fell into darkness. Gong Yi held her down, his heart filled with love and tenderness. The little girl was embarrassed.

    He smiled and buried her.

    Bai Beibei felt pain in her chest. She immediately straightened her toes and bit her lower lip with her teeth. Only then did she understand that it could be like this between a man and a woman.

    She didn¡¯t even use a bra and wore a vest. She couldn¡¯t ept such a thing in her heart.

    She pushed his head. ¡°Faster... can you be faster...¡±

    These words pleased Gong Yi. In bed, men liked to hear such words, they were like encouragement as if they were saying that he was great in disguise.

    His big hand pinched her face and he said hoarsely, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? I¡¯ll give it to you now.¡±

    Gong Yi lifted her skirt.

    However, things did not go smoothly at all. He did not know whether it was because he was impatient and inexperienced, or because she was too young. In short, he did not seed in groping around.

    His forehead was covered with ayer of sweat and his brain was filled with blood. He endured until his blue veins popped out, but he could not.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s little face was pale from the pain. She endured it but she really could not endure it anymore. She twisted her body and whimpered softly, ¡°Are you done? It hurts so much...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, Beibei... Ah!¡±

    Gong Yi couldn¡¯t control himself and let out a cry, his eyes were red and heid down into her pink neck.

    He felt extremely humiliated.

    Bai Beibei felt something was burning between her legs, but the thing in her hand had not been used. She couldn¡¯t care about this. She let out a breath, and it was finally over.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, is it over? I feel ufortable and I want to sit up,¡± she said meekly.

    Gong Yi was dispirited. This was destroying his male dignity. He was born to be a favoured son of heaven. He did not expect to stumble in such a matter.

 Chapter 1272 - I Want to Go Back to School

    <h4>Chapter 1272: I Want to Go Back to School</h4>

    Gong Yi was extremely dispirited. This was destroying his male dignity. He was born a favoured son of heaven, but he did not expect to stumble in such a matter.

    He was extremely frustrated.

    ¡°Why are you still calling me Young Master Gong?¡± He kissed her lips.

    ¡°Then what should I call you?¡± Bai Beibei replied casually and then pushed him hard. ¡°Can you let go of me first? I¡¯m really in pain...¡±

    Hearing her cry out in pain, Gong Yi straightened up and turned on the light.

    He looked down and saw that there was a lot of blood on the bedsheet.

    His pupils constricted. ¡°Why are you bleeding? Where¡¯s the pain?¡±

    Bai Beibei pulled down the hem of her dress and closed her legs tightly. She used her small hands to press down, not letting him look at her anymore. She struggled to get up from the bed, wanting to leave with her bare little feet.

    However, she had only taken one step, with a hiss, she let out a painful groan and fell onto the carpet.

    ¡°Beibei!¡± Gong Yi quickly hugged her. ¡°What happened to you? Where does it hurt? Did I hurt you?¡±

    Bai Beibei furrowed her brows. Her face was pale, and her forehead was covered in a cold sweat.

    She shook her head. ¡°No...¡±

    Gong Yi pursed his thin lips and carried her out of the door.

    ......

    In the hospital.

    Bai Beibei was lying on the hospital bed while Gong Yi stood outside the door.

    The doctor walked out and Gong Yi immediately went up to her. He asked nervously, ¡°What happened to her? Where does it bleed?¡±

    It was a female doctor and her attitude was not very good. ¡°Where does it bleed? Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°The patient¡¯s lower part is torn. If I¡¯m not wrong, you guys just had sex a few days ago. At that time, it was torn, but it was not getting treated. This time, the old wound has not healed while new wounds have been added.¡±

    Gong Yi was stunned and immediately felt guilty.

    That night in Hong Kong, was she injured? Why didn¡¯t she say anything?

    At that time, he took big strides. She seemed to be in pain, but he did not care. He did not expect her to be torn to such a degree. He thought that she was shy and acting coquettishly.

    This time, he thought that she was happy because she urged him to be quick. Now that when he thought about it, she was suffering and wanted to end it as soon as possible.

    Gong Yi grabbed his short hair impatiently.

    Her body was very dry. There was not a single drop of water on her. He could not get in.

    However, he still could not control himself. He rubbed against her outside and arrived unexpectedly...

    ¡°Who is she to you?¡±

    ¡°My girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Is she really your girlfriend?¡± The female doctor asked.

    Gong Yi frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If she is your girlfriend, will she be hurt if you do such a thing? I think she had no feeling about that thing but you forced her,¡± the female doctor said bluntly.

    Gong Yi,

    ¡°How old is she?¡±

    ¡°18.¡±

    ¡°18? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s an adult yet. If that¡¯s the case, I have reason to suspect that you forced an underage girl. You¡¯re going to jail!¡±

    Gong Yi, ...

    At this moment, ¡°Young Master Gong, Young Master Gong!¡± The hospital¡¯s director rushed over. ¡°Young Master Gong, why didn¡¯t you inform us that you wereing? Doctor Hu, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    The female doctor nced at Gong Yi. She was quite surprised. So he was the Young Master of this hospital.

    This hospital belonged to the Gong family.

    However, this did not change her bad impression of this man. She lifted her leg and walked away. As she walked, she said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with rich people nowadays? They screwed this little girl. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re mentally ill.¡±

    The hospital director said, ¡°Doctor Hu, you...¡±

    ¡°Forget it,¡± Gong Yi said dejectedly. He would not mind this female doctor. She was telling the truth. ¡°Prepare a VIP ward for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master Gong. I¡¯ll get it done right away.¡±

    ¡°Also, give it to me...¡±

    Gong Yi did not finish his sentence because he saw Bai Beibei walking out.

    The girl stood by the door with her legs closed. She looked up at him timidly. ¡°I want to go back to school.¡±

    Gong Yi immediately spread his long legs and went forward. He held her little hand and said, ¡°No, you need to rest.¡±

    He did not manage to hold her hand because Bai Beibei avoided him. She shook her head and insisted, ¡°I want to go back to school to do my homework. The mental arithmeticpetition in China will begin in two days.¡±

    She was guaranteed a pass, but she needed topete with the domestic contestants first. Only if she won would she be qualified to go to the United States to participate in the international mental arithmeticpetition.

    Thispetition was divided into domestic preliminaries and foreign finals.

    She wanted to win.

    Gong Yi¡¯s hand froze in mid-air. He pursed his thin lips awkwardly, then nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ......

    The Lamborghini stopped at the school gate. Gong Yi got out of the car and opened the door of the passenger seat.

    Bai Beibei got out of the car.

    ¡°You have to rest more. If you feel any pain, call me,¡± Gong Yi reminded her worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. The doctor has stitched me up,¡± Bai Beibei said softly.

    ¡°Sorry, I...¡±

    ¡°No need to say sorry, I¡¯m willing to do that.¡± As she spoke, Bai Beibei looked up at him. ¡°I can¡¯t help you to wash your clothes. Find a nanny.¡±

    With that, Bai Beibei left.

    She was still thinking about his clothes. He didn¡¯t intend to ask her to wash his clothes. Didn¡¯t she know what he wants?

    Washing his clothes was just an excuse to trick her into staying at night, to trick her intoing to his room of her own ord. He was too embarrassed to say such things out loud.

    She must have done it on purpose, making him feel so ufortable.

    Gong Yi raised his hand and touched his face.

    ......

    In the car, Gong Yi did not drive away.

    He leanedzily against the seat, then took out his phone and sent a post ¡ª when someone did that, his girlfriend was very dry and did not feel anything. What was going on?

    As soon as he posted it, a few replies came.

    First Floor, your girlfriend doesn¡¯t love you anymore.

    Second Floor, your skills aren¡¯t good.

    Third Floor, your girlfriend isn¡¯t good under you, maybe she¡¯s good under someone else. Come, send it over so that brother can dote on her.

    Gong Yi quickly denied this reply from the first floor. He knew that she liked him.

    If she didn¡¯t like him, how could she endure the pain of being torn apart and let him do whatever he wanted?

    Gong Yi¡¯s face turned ck when he received the reply from the second floor. However, he had to admit that he was indeedcking in skills because hecked experience.

    He was born noble. He was given a free pass at the age of 16 and started his own business at the age of 18. It was said that men had a few hard drives on theirputers, but he didn¡¯t have any. He had never enjoyed those action movies.

    As for the one on the third floor, Gong Yi made it simple. He moved his slender index finger, spent a few seconds hacking the ount and even changed the name of the ount to ¡ª I¡¯m an idiot!

    Gong Yi logged out of the forum. There were all sorts of people here, so he couldn¡¯t get anything out of them.

    He decided to find a profession. He needed some professional help, so he quickly contacted an online specialist.

    As he would be needed to register his name, he thought for a moment and typed ¡°Baby¡¯s Man¡±.

    Beibei¡¯s man.

    He was quite satisfied with this name.

    ¡°Hello, Sir, how can I help you?¡± The expert¡¯s message came to him.

 Chapter 1273 - Matchmaking

    <h4>Chapter 1273: Matchmaking</h4>

    Gong Yi¡¯s reply in a simple way ¡ª when I was having sex with my girlfriend, she didn¡¯t feel anything.

    ¡ª¡ª May I ask, is there something wrong with your rtionship?

    ¡ª¡ª No, I love her, and she loves me.

    ¡ª¡ª Sir, since there¡¯s nothing wrong with your rtionship, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. How old is your girlfriend? Have both of you had any unpleasant experiences in this regard?

    Gong Yi frowned. He recalled everything that happened in the bathroom that night.

    ¡ª¡ª She just turned 18. Our first encounter was not very pleasant. It might have left a bad shadow on her.

    ¡ª¡ª Sir, I think this is the crux of the problem. An 18-year-old girl. Her body is not mature yet. She needs your care and prelude. As for the shadow, I think this is a good opportunity for you to bring her out.

    ¨C What should I do?

    ¨C Hehe, sir, our tform, consultation is free, but we charge for advice ...

    Gong Yi did not even frown, with a ¡°ding¡± sound, he paid 10,000 dors.

    ¨C Enough?

    ¨C Enough, enough, sir, you are too straightforward.

    The subtext on the other end is, sir, you are a tycoon, you are the best!

    ¨C Get to the point.

    ¨C Yes, sir. Men are emotional animals, women are rational animals. You have to say more romantic words to her, make her emotional, have skills in action, look for her happiness point and let her experience the fun.

    This sentence made Gong Yi frown, he hesitated for a long time, he knocked word by word.

    ¡ª I don¡¯t have much experience.

    ¡ª Oh, sir, the experience can be gained. I suggest you watch more enlightenment films.

    Watch films?

    ¡ª Okay, send ten of them to me.

    ¡ª Oh, sir, this is our station¡¯s resource. Resources have to be charged.

    Gong Yi slowly curved his lips. He sent seven words ¡ª money was never a problem.

    ......

    While Gong Yi was worrying about their happiness, Bai Beibei was working even harder.

    After school, she carried her books back to the dormitory. At this moment, Li Sisi ran over and held her slender arm affectionately. ¡°Beibei, let¡¯s go out for dinner.¡±

    Bai Beibei stopped in her tracks. ¡°Sisi, let¡¯s do it another day. I have to study.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, my good Beibei, the mental arithmeticpetition is a small case to you. You¡¯ll definitely be the final champion. All these years, you¡¯ve been studying and ignoring me. I¡¯m so bored. Let¡¯s go out and have some fun.¡±

    Looking at her good friend¡¯s pleading expression, Bai Beibei nodded. ¡°Then... Alright.¡±

    ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Li Sisi pounced over and hugged Bai Beibei, sticking to her like a white pr bear.

    The two girls were ying andughing.

    At this moment, Li Sisi raised her head and saw two familiar figures walking in front of her. ¡°Eh, Beibei, isn¡¯t that my Daddy and Uncle Gong?¡±

    Bai Beibei raised her head and saw that it was Li Xiao and Mr Gong. They were talking andughing as they walked together. She didn¡¯t know what topic they were talking about, but both of them were very happy.

    Li Sisi was puzzled. ¡°Why did Uncle Gonge to the school to look for my daddy? When did they be so close?¡±

    The Gong family and the Li family didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship, so Li Sisi felt that it was strange.

    Bai Beibei looked at the two elders and was stunned.

    ¡°Sisi, Beibei, you are here.¡± At this moment, Li Xiao saw the two of them and immediately smiled happily.

    Father Gong raised his head and when he saw Li Sisi, his eyes light up. He carefully sized up Li Sisi and nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Mr Gong, let me introduce you again. This is Bai Beibei, my favourite student.¡± Li Xiao introduced Bai Beibei to Father Gong.

    Father Gong looked at Bai Beibei. ¡°Good, good. Young Master Li has good taste. It seems that your Li family is very satisfied with Bai Beibei.¡±

    Bai Beibei knew that Father Gong had misunderstood.

    That time at the birthday banquet, Li Xiyang had said that she was his girlfriend in front of everyone. Father Gong remembered it.

    ¡°Uncle, I...¡± Bai Beibei wanted to exin.

    However, Father Gong had looked at Li Sisi. ¡°Sisi, do you have time? Let¡¯s go out for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Gong, you¡¯re treating me to dinner? Sure, but I¡¯ve asked Beibei out. I¡¯ll bring Beibei along for a free meal.¡± Li Sisi smiled innocently and romantically.

    Father Gong was a little hesitant. ¡°This...¡±

    Bai Beibei had grown up in an environment where she knew how to read people¡¯s expressions the best. She knew that Father Gong did not wee her to go, so she quickly waved her hand and said to Li Sisi, ¡°Sisi, I¡¯m not going. Let¡¯s meet another day.¡±

    ¡°Beibei, how can we do that? We¡¯ve made an appointment. If you¡¯re not going, I¡¯m not going either!¡±

    ¡°Sisi...¡±

    ¡°Beibei, then you cane with us,¡± Li Xiao said kindly.

    Her father nodded. ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll go together.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Beibei. Let¡¯s go.¡± Li Sisi dragged Bai Beibei away without any exnation.

    ......

    In the Western restaurant.

    Bai Beibei and Li Sisi sat on the sofa, while Father Gong and Li Xiao sat opposite them.

    ¡°Daddy, Uncle, let¡¯s order.¡± Li Sisi wanted to call the waiter.

    ¡°Sisi, wait a moment. Our people aren¡¯t here yet.¡±

    ¡°Not here yet? Who else is there?¡±

    ¡°Gong Yi, we¡¯ve asked him out. I¡¯ll call him now.¡± Father Gong smiled mysteriously, then took out his phone to make a call.

    Bai Beibei looked at the Western restaurant. The people who came here to eat were men and women. Most of them were eating steak, and the restaurant was filled with romantic music. Bai Beibei understood that they were on a date.

    There was one more thing that Bai Beibei understood. Father Gong and Li Xiao wanted to set Gong Yi and Sisi Up!

    Therefore, she was the extra person. This was why Father Gong didn¡¯t wee her.

    She knew that Father Gong did not like her.

    He was Gong Yi¡¯s father...

    Bai Beibei lowered her little head.

    ¡°Hello, Gong Yi, where are you now?¡± Father Gong asked directly after the call was connected.

    Gong Yi was working in thepany. He felt that nothing good was going to happen when he heard his father¡¯s voice, so he asked directly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°B*at, is this your attitude when you are talking to me?¡±

    Gong Yi, ...

    He immediately stopped talking.

    ¡°B*at, I¡¯m having dinner with your Uncle Li. You shoulde over too.¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s heart was filled with frustration because his father had not helped him with matchmaking since a long time ago. His father made matchmaking his lifelong career.

    He asked directly, ¡°Who else is there?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I met your Uncle Li when I went to school...¡±

    Li Sisi?

    Gong Yi had a headache. Did his father have any ideas on Li Sisi?

    ¡°Daddy, Hello, Daddy, why can¡¯t I hear You... Daddy... I can¡¯t get a good signal here. Okay, that¡¯s all for now...¡±

    Father Gong was so angry that he blew at his beard. ¡°B*at, don¡¯t y tricks in front of me. Be careful or I¡¯ll go back and teach you a lesson. Hurry up ande over!¡±

    Gong Yi hung up the phone.

    However, at this moment, he heard Li Sisi¡¯s voice. ¡°Beibei, let¡¯s order some drinks first.¡±

 Chapter 1274 - She Was an Ugly Duckling

    <h4>Chapter 1274: She Was an Ugly Duckling</h4>

    Beibei?

    Gong Yi¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that.

    ¡°Daddy, who else do you have?¡±

    Who else?

    Father Gong looked at Bai Beibei opposite him. She was a pure pink little girl. She was very beautiful. ¡°Oh, and Bai Beibei.¡±

    ¡°Give me the address. I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡±

    Father Gong was surprised. His son had changed. One second, he was ying tricks with him, and the next second, he wasing.

    He did not know what Gong Yi was thinking.

    Gong Yi had been troubled by the matters between Bai Beibei for the past two days. This girl was good. When he went back, she did not call him at all. He sent a text message to ask if she was better, but she did not reply!

    He did not know what she was thinking. Did she have some problems with him or something?

    He reflected on himself. That night, his performance was really bad. He did not go in, but he reached the peak. It could be said that he reached in a second. Did she think that he was not good at such things?

    After all, a woman would never ept a man who was not good enough.

    Or did she think that he was not gentle enough, considerate enough, or romantic enough and that the feelings that she had just developed for him had been extinguished again?

    His thoughts ran wild for a long time. He wanted to give her a call, but he felt that it was too presumptuous. He wanted to look for her, but he was afraid that she would think that he had bad intentions, so he had been holding it in and his face had been dark.

    This was great. The opportunity hade. He wanted to see her, and he desperately wanted to see her.

    ......

    Gong Yi walked into the western restaurant. He immediately saw Bai Beibei sitting on the sofa.

    She lowered her small head and seemed to be thinking about something. She seemed to be in a very low mood.

    Gong Yi walked forward. ¡°Daddy, Uncle Li.¡±

    ¡°Gong Yi, you¡¯re here. That¡¯s great. We¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±

    Li Sisi raised her head. ¡°Young Master Gong, you¡¯re finally here. Beibei and I are starving.¡±

    Gong Yi nced at Li Sisi and then looked at Bai Beibei.

    Bai Beibei did not raise her head and did not look at him.

    Gong Yi frowned subconsciously.

    ¡°Gong Yi, since you¡¯re here, your Uncle Li and I will leave first. Enjoy your meal.¡± Father Gong and Li Xiao stood up.

    ¡°Daddy, Uncle Gong, aren¡¯t you going to stay and eat?¡±

    Li Xiao smiled. ¡°Sisi, we¡¯re not used to western food. Your Uncle Gong and I will go for tea.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sisi, have a good chat with Gong Yi. You¡¯re both young people after all.¡± Father Gong patted Gong Yi on the shoulder, ¡°After eating western food, bring SiSi and Bai Beibei to the shopping mall. The shopping mall is right next door and girls like jewellery. You can buy whatever they like.¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s father was the same as Gong Yi in certain things: he didn¡¯tck money.

    Gong Yi nodded.

    Father Gong and Li Xiao left.

    ......

    Gong Yi sat on the sofa. He called the waiter and ordered food.

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Beibei, what do you want to eat?¡± Li Sisi pulled Bai Beibei.

    Bai Beibei felt like she was sitting on pins and needles. She didn¡¯t want to eat anything and only wanted to leave. However, Li Sisi kept pestering her. If she insisted on leaving, it would be even more awkward.

    She looked at Li Sisi¡¯s doll-like beautiful face. Sisi was innocent and naive, and she treated her really well. Moreover, Sisi was her only good friend, and she cherished her very much.

    Now that the two families wanted to set up Sisi and Young Master Gong, they were really a good match. They were both born in noble families, and she was so dazzling between them.

    Two nights ago, she had sex with Young Master Gong. Now that she thought about it, how shameless she was.

    It would not happen again in the future. Although she was born in poverty, she had her self-awareness and dignity.

    Bai Beibei pursed her lips. ¡°Whatever.¡±

    Li Sisi smiled at Gong Yi. ¡°Young Master Gong, you can order anything you want.¡±

    Gong Yi casually ordered a few things and the waiter left.

    Li Sisi had nothing to say to Gong Yi. When she spoke to Bai Beibei, Bai Beibei answered absent-mindedly and kept her head down.

    Gong Yi knew that she was avoiding his gaze intentionally. He wanted to speak to her alone, but with Li Sisi around, he wanted to make this third wheel disappear.

    Gong Yi moved, and the foot under the table touched Bai Beibei lightly.

    Bai Beibei almost bounced away. Her small face burned up. There was no sweetness, only shame for her.

    Perhaps in the future, he would be Sisi¡¯s husband, but secretly it was so shameful for both of them to be like this.

    Her intense actions made Gong Yi¡¯s handsome features darkened, and he was not in a good mood.

    He had lived for so long, and even Ye Xiaotao had never treated him like this. Was he a poison? It was as if she would be poisoned if she touched him.

    Wasn¡¯t she going too far?

    Gong Yi pursed his thin lips.

    ......

    At this moment, the waiter served the dishes. In front of Bai Beibei was a te of beef, a knife and a fork.

    It was her first time eating western food, so she did not know how to use a knife and fork. She took the knife with her left hand and the fork with her right hand.

    ¡°Beibei, you took the wrong one.¡± Li Sisi smiled and reminded her in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s the fork in your left hand and the knife in your right hand.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s small face was so red that it was about to bleed.

    She nced at Li Sisi. The white handkerchief was folded and stuffed into her cor. She held the fork in her left hand and the knife in her right hand. She had sessfully revealed the good upbringing of a rich youngdy.

    Unlike her, she didn¡¯t even know how to use a knife and fork.

    It was a joke.

    ¡°OH.¡± Bai Beibei replied and then switched the knife and fork over.

    Gong Yi lifted his eyelids and nced at her. This was the first time she had eaten western food. She held the knife and fork as she carefully cut the steak. Her movements were clumsy, but also cute.

    The anger in his heart disappeared without a trace, turning into pity and heartache.

    He cut the foie gras off piece by piece, then ced it on a te and pushed it in front of her. ¡°This foie gras is pretty good. Try It.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Beibei, it¡¯s very delicious,¡± Li Sisi echoed.

    Bai Beibei ate a small piece of steak, but she couldn¡¯t taste it at all. In order not to make a mistake, not to be embarrassed, and not to beughed at, she tried her best to straighten her slender back, reduce her breathing, and even stretch her hands and feet until they were numb.

    In such a situation that was not suitable for her, she wanted to wrap herself tightly in a coat to protect her pitiful dignity.

    She hoped that these two people would forget about her and not showing off their good manners in front of her, making her look more and more like an ugly duckling.

    She did not raise her head and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She did not even look at the foie gras that he had cut.

    Gong Yi pursed his thin lips into an unhappy white line.

    Li Sisi had noticed the subtle atmosphere between the two of them. She restrained her vivid character and ate the steak obediently without saying a word, even though she was about to have indigestion when she saw the man¡¯s face that had turned ck.

    ......

    The western-style meal ended in such a strange and discordant atmosphere. Li Sisi held Bai Beibei¡¯s slender arm and said, ¡°Beibei, let¡¯s go shopping now.¡±

    Bai Beibei shook her head like a rattle-drum. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±

    ¡°Why not? We have to go!¡± Li Sisi grabbed Bai Bei¡¯s small hand and ran.

 Chapter 1275 - Sheâ€™s Mine

    <h4>Chapter 1275: She¡¯s Mine</h4>

    Bai Beibei almost fell. She staggered as she followed Li Sisi¡¯s footsteps.

    Gong Yi looked at the little white rabbit like a kite with a broken string as if it would snap with a tug. She was thin and did not eat much. She only cut a few pieces of the steak just now.

    However, no matter how thin she was, she suffered under him on the bed...

    Thinking of this, Gong Yi put out the fire in his heart. He walked forward with his long legs and blocked in front of Li Sisi. He reproached her, ¡°Can¡¯t you run slower?¡±

    Li Sisi was forced to stop. Bai Beibei was panting behind her. ¡°Sisi, let go. I don¡¯t want to go shopping.¡±

    ¡°Beibei, we¡¯re here. Let¡¯s go in and take a look at the jewellery.¡± Li Sisi avoided Gong Yi and pulled Bai Beibei into the jewellery store.

    Gong Yi wanted to leave. She didn¡¯t wee him, so he didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself. However, looking at her delicate figure, he still couldn¡¯t bear to leave.

    He was angry for a moment, but he felt sorry for her.

    ¡°Beibei, do you think this is pretty?¡± Li Sisi pulled Bai Beibei and looked at the beautiful jewellery.

    Bai Beibei looked at it. They were all shiny. They were pretty, but she didn¡¯t like them.

    Gong Yi lifted his eyelids to look at both of them, then he walked over to the counter.

    There were many pieces of jewellery at the counter, and he saw a thin tinum bracelet at a nce.

    ¡°Sir, this bracelet is suitable for a girl with a thin wrist. It will look good on her,¡± the cashier said enthusiastically.

    Gong Yi thought about the girl¡¯s slender wrist. If she wore it, it would look beautiful naturally.

    At this moment, a figure approached him from the side. ¡°Wow, this bracelet is so beautiful.¡±

    Gong Yi gave a soft smile. ¡°Is it beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Sisi nodded.

    Bai Beibei stood in the distance and looked at Gong Yi and Li Sisi. They were a good match when they stood together. The Gong and Li families of the capital were united by marriage.

    Sisi was a pure and good girl. He was worthy of such a good girl.

    Bai Beibeiughed at herself and left.

    Gong Yi thought it was Bai Beibei next to him. ¡°Do you want it? I¡¯ll buy it for you...¡±

    Before he could finish, Gong Yi saw that it was Li Sisi next to him. He immediately stood up and frowned. ¡°Why is it you? Where¡¯s Beibei?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Beibei...¡±

    Li Sisi pointed, but Bai Beibei was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Beibei? Why is she missing?¡±

    Gong Yi quickly took out his phone from his pocket and dialled Bai Beibei¡¯s number.

    Bai Beibei was on the street. The sky was drizzling, and the autumn drizzle was very cold. She was wearing thin clothes and felt cold.

    Her clothes were soon wet, and her hair stuck to her eyes. The drizzle made it hard for her to open her eyes. At that moment, the phone in her bag rang.

    She took out her cell phone and took a look. It was Gong Yi¡¯s call.

    She pressed her fair fingers on it and answered, ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Why did you suddenly leave? Where are you now?¡± Gong Yi¡¯s anxious voice was transmitted over the phone.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s voice was very calm. ¡°I¡¯m not going to shop anymore. I¡¯ll go back to school first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you...¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve called a taxi. That¡¯s it. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Bai Beibei hung up the phone.

    Putting her phone back into her bag, Bai Beibei wandered down the street as if she had lost her soul. She wanted tough, but after a fewughs, tears began to well up in her eyes.

    In the past, she thought that she could continue to like him. She felt satisfied as she standing behind him and looking at his back.

    But now, she felt that this was a luxury.

    There was an insurmountable obstacle between them. One day, there would be a girl who likes Sisi walking to his side and enjoying his love.

    Who was she?

    A girl who sold her body. There were countless nights that she would still think of that humiliating night. She crouched down and use her mouth for that man...

    She felt very dirty.

    ......

    In the shop.

    Gong Yi put away his phone. ¡°Help me wrap this bracelet and swipe my card.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir. This way, please.¡±

    Gong Yi swiped his card, took the box, and ran out in a hurry.

    Li Sisi shouted from behind, ¡°Hey, Young Master Gong, you left me here alone...¡±

    ¡°You can take a taxi back by yourself!¡± Gong Yi quickly entered the elevator.

    Li Sisi, ...

    Gong Yi came to the main street. It was drizzling outside. He drove his Lamborghini to XX. He wanted to find Bai Beibei.

    But at this moment, he received a call. It was from his secretary, Ajie.

    ¡°Hello, President, ourpany has a problem with the project in LiCheng. The developer needs you to go there personally...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time. Let the manager go.¡±

    ¡°President, this matter is very troublesome.¡±

    Gong Yi frowned and looked at the bracelet box lying quietly on the passenger seat. He had no choice but to turn on the direction signal at the intersection and drove back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±

    What he didn¡¯t know was that the girl he was looking for was just there at the intersection.

    At this moment, Li Xiyang was standing on the top floor of the mall. He put his hands in his pockets and looked at the car through the French window. ¡°Haha¡±, heughed.

    At this moment, a melodious ringtone rang. It was his call.

    ¡°Hello, Daddy, have you finished drinking tea with Uncle Gong?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have. Xiyang. How did youe up with the idea of introducing Sisi to Young Master Gong?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, why? Aren¡¯t you satisfied with Young Master Gong being your son-inw?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course, I¡¯m satisfied. But Your daddy isn¡¯t a fool. Just now in the restaurant, I saw that Young Master Gong didn¡¯t have much interest in Sisi. Sisi was still a child, and I saw Young Master Gong¡¯s gaze was always fixed on Beibei.¡±

    Li Xiyang¡¯s lips curled up indifferently. ¡°Daddy, let me tell you, I like Bai Beibei. I¡¯m determined to get her.¡±

    ¡°Xiyang, you can¡¯t force for matters of the heart. Don¡¯t hurt Beibei...¡±

    ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t want Beibei to be your daughter-inw?¡±

    ¡°Both you and I have seen Beibei¡¯s talent in mental arithmetic. She¡¯s simple and kind. If she¡¯s really with you, I¡¯m 100% satisfied, but...¡±

    ¡°Daddy, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t worry, I like Bai Beibei. I won¡¯t hurt her. You can¡¯t be wrong if you listen to me.¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°The mental arithmetic contestants from all the provinces will arrive tomorrow. The national mental arithmeticpetition is about to begin. Set the venue at the Hotel Huangchen.¡±

    ¡°Huangchen, that¡¯s a hotel under the Gong family.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the ce.¡±

    ......

    The next day, Bai Beibei arrived at the Hotel Huangchen.

    She was apanied by Li Sisi. Li Sisi didn¡¯t participate in thepetition because she was not material for it, but she insisted oning along and said that she wanted to cheer Bai Beibei on.

    Bai Beibei felt warm in her heart and was very touched.

    There were a total of six contestants participating in thepetition. The hotel manager brought them to the corridor. ¡°This is your room, one for each of you. If you need anything, you can call the internal line directly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Everyone was very satisfied.

 Chapter 1276 - Marriage Alliance between RiChapter Families

    <h4>Chapter 1276: Marriage Alliance between Rich Families</h4>

    Bai Beibei took her room card, room 2902.

    ¡°Beibei, I¡¯ll sleep with you for the next few days until you win the championship!¡± Li Sisi held onto Bai Beibei¡¯s slender arm happily.

    Bai Beibei nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    As she spoke, she opened the door.

    At this moment, a voice sounded from behind her. ¡°Beibei, what a coincidence. You¡¯re here too.¡±

    Bai Beibei turned around. It was Bai Qi.

    After Gong Yi fired her, Bai Qi found anotherpany. With her mental arithmetic achievements and higher education, it was very easy for her to find a job. This time, she just returned from a business trip, so she checked into the Huangchen Hotel too with her luggage.

    ¡°Wow, Bai Qi, a legend that can never be broken. You¡¯re my idol!¡± Two girls named Xiao Liu and Xiao He immediately surrounded Bai Qi. They were both guaranteed to participate in the mental arithmeticpetition, so they were quite excited to see Bai Qi.

    ¡°Bai Qi, can you sign an autograph for me?¡±

    Bai Qi smiled elegantly. ¡°Of course.¡±

    She signed the autographs for the two girls.

    The girls¡¯ admiration for her instantly surged like a torrential river.

    Li Sisi couldn¡¯t stand Bai Qi, so she whispered to Bai Beibei, ¡°Humph, so what? Beibei, you must break her record and make her your defeated opponent!¡±

    Bai Beibei smiled at Li Sisi to appease her.

    After signing the autograph, Bai Qi looked at Bai Beibei. ¡°Beibei, I heard that you were also guaranteed to enter thispetition. I¡¯m really happy for you. I knew that no one couldpete with you for this spot. This spot will definitely belong to you.¡±

    Xiao Liu and Xiao He quickly understood the meaning behind Bai Qi¡¯s words. They asked, ¡°Bai Qi, what do you mean by that? What do you mean no one canpete with Bai Beibei for this spot? Could it be that this spot is predetermined?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, but don¡¯t you know that XX¡¯s eldest prince, Young Master Li, is my Beibei¡¯s boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Liu and Xiao He¡¯s expressions became very bad. They looked up and down at Bai Beibei several times and said disdainfully, ¡°So you relied on your boyfriend to get in. What abilities do you have?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We all relied on our own abilities to get in. She makes us feel embarrassed even if shepetes with us. She¡¯s really shameless.¡±

    Bai Beibei knew that Bai Qi said this on purpose, ndering her and making her feel like she was being excluded.

    These five contestants had all put in a lot of effort and sweat to get here. If she came in through the back door, these contestants would dislike her and treated her with hostility.

    Bai Qi quickly waved her hand. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood Beibei. Actually, Beibei is capable.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Li Sisi couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, ¡°Bai Qi, don¡¯t be so hypocritical. You¡¯re just saying that on purpose. HMPH, we¡¯ll see if Beibei is capable in thepetition. When Beibei defeats you, your mental arithmetic halo wille to an end. At that time, Beibei will definitely rece you!¡±

    Bai Qi gritted her teeth in her heart. She knew that her mental arithmetic halo was obtained through cheating. Bai Beibei was a genius in mental arithmetic.

    Now that Bai Beibei was guaranteed to the mental arithmeticpetition, she could notpete with her at all.

    How could this little b*stard be so lucky?

    Not only did she enter XX university, but she sessfully hooked up with Young Master Gong and Young Master Li.

    Bai Qi was not willing to admit defeat.

    She would never let Bai Beibei enter the international arena.

    ¡°Miss Li, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I¡¯m Beibei¡¯s elder sister. I hope that she will do her best. It doesn¡¯t matter even if I give her my mental arithmetic halo,¡± Bai Qi said with a wronged expression.

    ¡°Miss Li? Who is she?¡± Xiao Liu asked.

    ¡°This is Li Qianjin, Young Master Li¡¯s younger sister,¡± Bai Qi introduced.

    ¡°Oh, so they¡¯re all family. No wonder they¡¯re venting their anger from the same nostril.¡± This time, Xiao Liu and Xiao He hated Bai Beibei even more.

    Li Sisi was about to explode in anger. She wanted to speak up for her good friend, but at this time, Beibei grabbed her sleeve. ¡°Sisi, forget it.¡±

    ¡°How can I forget it? They¡¯re ndering you. I¡¯m so angry!¡±

    Bai Beibei smiled at Li Sisi. ¡°What they say has nothing to do with me. I think it¡¯s enough to have a good friend like you.¡±

    Only then did Li Sisi calm down. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s treat it as if they¡¯re ying dirty tricks. Arguing with them is simply degrading our status.¡±

    Bai Beibei nodded. She wanted to enter the room with Li Sisi.

    But at this moment, ¡°Sisi!¡± Father Gong ran over from afar, followed by the general manager of the hotel.

    ¡°Uncle Gong, why are you here?¡± Li Sisi was surprised.

    Father Gong saw Li Sisi¡¯s enthusiasm and said, ¡°Sisi, I heard that you¡¯re here to prepare for thepetition with Bai Beibei, so I specially came over to see you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Gong,¡± Li Sisi said with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Sisi, I¡¯ve prepared a presidential sea-view suite for you. You should go and stay there.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay with Beibei.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Father Gong looked at Bai Beibei. ¡°Bai Beibei, you don¡¯t need Sisi to sleep with you, right? In the arena, she will still cheer you on.¡±

    Bai Beibei immediately knew what Father Gong was thinking. If her guess was correct, Sisi¡¯s room would definitely be next to Gong Yi¡¯s. Father Gong was trying to increase the opportunity for these two people to meet in private.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart was quickly filled with bitterness. She withdrew her slender arm from Li Sisi¡¯s hand and curled the corners of her mouth, ¡°Sisi, since Uncle Gong has prepared a room for you, it¡¯s impolite for you to reject it. I¡¯m fine with it. You should go and stay there.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve said that I¡¯ll stay with you. I¡¯ll stay wherever you stay.¡±

    ¡°Sisi, I need to do my homework. You¡¯re usually talkative, and you staying here will disturb me. Go, leave me alone and be quiet.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Beibei, you dislike me.¡± Li Sisi pouted.

    Bai Beibei hurriedly coaxed her.

    ¡°Alright, Sisi, let¡¯s go,¡± Father Gong said.

    ¡°Alright, Beibei, I¡¯m leaving. Let¡¯s have dinner togetherter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Father Gong and Li Sisi left together.

    Bai Qi could tell at a nce that something was amiss as she watched the two of them leave. She looked at Bai Beibei provocatively and mockingly. ¡°Beibei, Father Gong seems to be very interested in Li Sisi. Could it be that he wants Sisi to be his daughter-inw?¡±

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t say anything.

    Bai Qi continued, ¡°It would be great if they were married. The Gong family and the Li family are a match made in the dream. Only ady from a prestigious family like Li Sisi can match up to Young Master Gong. Those girls who grew up poor in the countryside shouldn¡¯t dream of bing a Phoenix. They are only yed by rich men, not for real.¡±

    Bai Beibei knew that Bai Qi was talking about her, so she didn¡¯t refute her. Instead, she pushed open the door and walked in.

 Chapter 1277 - Stole Something

    <h4>Chapter 1277: Stole Something</h4>

    In the dining room.

    Bai Beibei entered the dining room, and Li Sisi was waiting for her. ¡°Beibei, let¡¯s go eat together.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Sisi pulled Bai Beibei into the luxurious private room, but at the door, the waiter stopped them.

    ¡°Miss Li,¡± the waiter looked at Li Sisi respectfully. ¡°Your ssmate is not allowed to enter.¡±

    Li Sisi was stunned. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°This luxurious private room was specially prepared for you by my master. Inside is a first-ss master chef. In a while, my CEO wille over too, so it¡¯s very inconvenient for this student to enter.¡±

    ¡°Why is it inconvenient? Isn¡¯t it just a meal?¡±

    The waiterughed awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Li. Our master has instructed that this room is only for you and the CEO. No third parties are allowed to enter!¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Sisi,¡± Bai Beibei¡¯s face waspletely pale. She lowered her head and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not eating here anymore. You and Young Master Gong have a good meal.¡±

    ¡°Beibei, let¡¯s go in together...¡±

    ¡°Sisi! ¡°Bai Beibei looked up at Li Sisi seriously. She lowered her voice and pleaded, ¡°Please, stop talking. You can go in and eat.¡±

    This was the first time Li Sisi saw Bai Beibei¡¯s expression. She was stunned. ¡°Beibei, what¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡±

    Bai Beibei shook her head. ¡°No, Sisi, I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    She walked out.

    At this moment, Bai Beibei would rather Li Sisi not treat her so well. Her naivety, yfulness, and nobility only entuate her darkness and insignificance.

    She only wanted to escape.

    Only by escaping from Sisi, she could protect herst shred of dignity.

    After entering the dining room, everyone was there. Bai Beibei walked to the dining table to pick up her lunch box.

    Unfortunately, the person in front of her was Xiao Liu and Xiao He.

    The food in the chef¡¯s hands were all ordered ording to the quantity. Bai Beibei was thest one, and there were still three lunch boxes left.

    Xiao Liu and Xiao He each took one. The chef wanted to pass thest box to Bai Beibei, but Xiao Liu quickly reached out and snatched it away.

    ¡°Master, she¡¯s my good friend. I¡¯ll help her take this box of food.¡±

    The chef didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Xiao Liu held two boxes in her hands. She smiled at Bai Beibei. ¡°Bai Beibei, I helped you take the boxes. Do you want to thank me?¡±

    Bai Beibei furrowed her brows.

    With a thud, Xiao Liu threw Bai Beibei¡¯s lunch box into the trash can. ¡°You¡¯re rude. Since you¡¯re not appreciating me, then don¡¯t eat this lunch box. Let you go starve.¡±

    ¡°Heh,¡± Xiaoughed in agreement. ¡°Liu, well done. You should punish this kind of person.¡±

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go eat. Bai Qi is over there. Let¡¯s sit with her.¡±

    Xiao Liu and Xiao He sat opposite Bai Qi. The three of them were talking andughing.

    Bai Beibei looked at the lunch box that was thrown into the trash can. She didn¡¯t say anything and just walked away.

    When she left, she passed by Bai Qi¡¯s dining table and heard Bai Qiughing ¡ª

    ¡°Let me tell you a story.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure. Bai Qi, what¡¯s the story?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a story by my side. Eighteen years ago, a woman from the countryside entered a rich house to be a servant. However, she didn¡¯t remain herself and climbed into the master¡¯s bed while the Madam was not at home. She even gave birth to a little b*stard.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, there¡¯s such a shameless person?¡±

    ¡°Then how is this little b*stard now? I guess she is a restless vixen just like her mother. After all, this inheritance is inevitable.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Liu, you¡¯re too smart. This little b*stard has grown up to 18 years old. She went from the countryside to the big city and became good friends with a rich daughter. This rich daughter treats her very well and treats her as her biological sister. But this little b*stard seduced the fianc¨¦ of a rich daughter behind her back!¡±

    ¡°This kind of person deserves to be struck by lightning.¡±

    ¡°Right, how could she still have the face to live in this world? I reckon she¡¯s climbed into the bed of that rich family¡¯s daughter¡¯s fianc¨¦. I wonder if she wants to carry another little b*stard like her mother, Haha...¡±

    The three womenughed wildly behind her.

    Bai Beibei quickened her steps and left this ce.

    ......

    In the room.

    Bai Beibei locked herself inside and sat on the bed in a daze.

    Bai Qi¡¯s words kept echoing in her ears. Every word was like a needle piercing her heart.

    Si Si was her good friend. She cherished her, but she also liked Gong Yi. When she slept with him, she didn¡¯t think too much. If he wanted it, she gave it to him.

    Now that she thought about it, what a shameful thing she had done.

    In the future, if Sisi married him, how would she live with herself?

    Her mother was not a vixen, and her mother had not climbed into Bai Shida¡¯s bed. Her mother was a good person, and this was her belief, and no one could shake it.

    But now that what had she done, she felt that she was the shameless one.

    Soon, night fell, and with a ¡°gulp¡± sound, Bai Beibei¡¯s stomach growled.

    She had eaten a bowl of millet porridge in the morning, and she was hungry.

    She wanted to bear with it for a while. In the past, she often went hungry in the Bai family and was used to it.

    But this time, she couldn¡¯t bear it. She pressed her small hand on her stomach. The hunger in her stomach made her want to throw up.

    She didn¡¯t want to open the door.

    She was afraid of seeing Sisi and Gong Yi together. She was afraid of seeing the way Father Gong looked at her. She was even more afraid of hearing rumours. In the past, she didn¡¯t do anything wrong and wasn¡¯t afraid. But now, she was afraid.

    At eight o¡¯clock, it was quiet outside. Everyone was probably asleep.

    Bai Beibei opened the door and walked out.

    She needed to go out and buy some food.

    ......

    At 9:30 pm.

    ¡°Knock, Knock.¡± There was a knock on the door. Someone was talking loudly in the corridor.

    Bai Beibei was woken up. She walked over and opened the door.

    Outside the door was Xiao Liu, Xiao He, Bai Qi, and the other contestants. Xiao Liu was interrogating them together, ¡°Bai Beibei, you came out just in time. Everyone is here. I have an announcement to make. My LV bag is missing. I suspect that someone among us has stolen my bag.¡±

    A contestant quickly said, ¡°Xiao Liu, you need to have evidence when you speak. How much is your LV bag worth? 50,000 dors? Are we not affording LV bags?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Xiao Liu snorted and directly pointed at Bai Beibei. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. You can afford LV bags, but some people can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Liu, who are you referring to?¡±

    ¡°Her! Bai Beibei!¡± Xiao Liu pointed at Bai Beibei with his finger.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Bai Beibei.

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t panic. She calmly shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t steal your bag.¡±

    ¡°Haha, would a thief call herself a thief? Bai Beibei, I need to go into your room and look for it.¡±

 Chapter 1278 - I Didnâ€™t Steal It

    <h4>Chapter 1278: I Didn¡¯t Steal It</h4>

    Bai Beibei knew that these people did it on purpose. She furrowed her brows. ¡°You can enter my room to search, but if you suspect someone, you need evidence. Show me your evidence.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to get evidence, Bai Beibei, I saw you sneaking out of the room alone at around eight o¡¯clock,¡± Xiao He said.

    Around eight o¡¯clock...

    She had indeed left the room.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± At this moment, a dignified voice sounded. Father Gong arrived, along with Li Sisi.

    ¡°Beibei, what¡¯s wrong? Did these people bully you again?¡± Li Sisi quickly ran to Bai Beibei¡¯s side.

    ¡°Father Gong, Miss Li, both of you came at the right time. I lost an LV bag, and I suspect that someone stole it. Xiao He saw Bai Beibei leaving the room around eight o¡¯clock, so I wanted to enter Bai Beibei¡¯s room to search, but she didn¡¯t let me in. I suspect that she was guilty.¡±

    At this time, Bai Beibei didn¡¯t want to see Father Gong at all. Her face was pale and her hands and feet were cold.

    She straightened her delicate back, she shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it!¡±

    ¡°My Beibei wouldn¡¯t steal your bag. You¡¯d better not use my Beibei wrongly, or I¡¯ll sue you for nder.¡± Li Sisi red at Xiao Liu.

    Father Gong looked at Bai Beibei. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Bai Beibei would steal anything. Xiao Liu, go look in your room again. Maybe you left your bag somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Father Gong, don¡¯t be deceived by Bai Beibei¡¯s appearance. Let me tell you, her mother was a servant of the Bai family. Her mother climbed into Master Bai¡¯s bed before she was born. She was an illegitimate child. She grew up in the countryside with her blind grandmother. She was so poor that she would steal good things.¡±

    Father Gong suddenly remembered who Bai Beibei was. He met Bai Beibei once when he brought Gong Yi to the Bai family for a blind date.

    However, his attention was on Bai Qi at that time, so he didn¡¯t remember Bai Beibei when he saw her at Gong Yi¡¯s ceter.

    This little girl was indeed an illegitimate child. Bai Shida had told him personally that her birth wasn¡¯t very good.

    Gong Yi looked Bai Beibei up and down seriously. For some reason, he felt that Bai Beibei resembled a woman he knew in the past.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was just his imagination.

    However, Father Gong¡¯s impression of Bai Beibei wasn¡¯t very good. Why? Because, as Bai Qi¡¯s younger sister, she lived with his son. He didn¡¯t delve into her rtionship with Gong Yi, but at this time, she was together with Li Xiyang.

    Father Gong¡¯s generation was very strict. He didn¡¯t like girls who messed around with rtionships like this, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t allow his future daughter-inw to be such a person.

    Bai Beibei sensed Father Gong¡¯s gaze. His gaze was scrutinizing and sizing her up... in short, he was not that friendly.

    Bai Beibei lowered her head in shock, her two small hands tightly clutching the clothes in front of her. She was panicking.

    Xiao Liu had wronged her, so she was not panicking.

    When Father Gong showed his dislike for her clearly, she panicked.

    ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t let them deceive you. Uncle Gong, this hotel is yours. Chase these troublemakers out!¡± Li Sisi looked at Father Gong.

    Her father didn¡¯t say anything.

    Li Sisi became anxious. ¡°Uncle Gong, I¡¯m talking to you. What do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°Sisi,¡± Bai Beibei tugged at the corner of Li Sisi¡¯s clothes. ¡°Forget it. Let them go in and search.¡±

    ¡°Beibei, what are you talking about?¡±

    Bai Beibei looked up with her big ck and white eyes. She smiled, but Li Sisi seemed to see the crystal mist rising from her smile. ¡°Let them search.¡±

    Li Sisi felt her heartache. In her mind, Bai Beibei had always been optimistic. She did not care about other people¡¯s gazes, she was pure and kind.

    But it was this kind of girl who was being bullied like this.

    Was it because she did note from a good family?

    ¡°No!¡± Li Sisi insisted. She did not allow these people to search Bai Beibei¡¯s room, because this was a matter of principle.

    Once this gap was opened, more and more people would bully Bai Beibei in the future.

    When both sides were in a stalemate, ¡°What are you doing?¡± A low and mellow voice sounded.

    Everyone turned around and saw a tall and straight figure at the end of the corridor. Gong Yi had returned from outside.

    ......

    Gong Yi wore a white shirt and ck trousers. On an autumn night, he wore an autumn-leaf-coloured cloak and windbreaker. He was indescribably stylish and handsome.

    He took off the ck belt in his hand and handed it to his secretary, Ajie, who was behind him. He walked forward with his long legs, and each of his sonorous footsteps created a dazzling arc.

    Xiao Liu, Xiao He, and Bai Qi, who had been hiding behind the crowd, were all stunned.

    Gong Yi did not look away. He treated these random people like air. In the end, he stopped in front of Bai Beibei. Looking at the girl¡¯s small ck head, he asked in a low voice, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Bai Beibei looked down and saw the shiny handmade leather shoes on his feet. The tip of her nose turned red, and she suddenly felt like crying.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, these people are too much. They suspect Beibei of stealing things!¡± Li Sisi said angrily.

    Stealing...

    This word stabbed deeply into Bai Beibei¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t want him to see her in such an embarrassing state.

    However, she didn¡¯t have the ability.

    She couldn¡¯t change her fate.

    She was lonely and helpless.

    Gong Yi turned his body to the side, and half of his tall and handsome shoulders appeared to block in front of Bai Beibei, in a protective posture.

    Raising his sword-like eyebrows, he wiped one hand in his trouser pocket and looked at Xiao Liu. ¡°What did she steal from you?¡±

    Xiao Liu had never seen such a handsome man. Everyone was saying that the number one young master of the capital was none other than the Young Master of the Gong family. Now that she saw him, he truly lived up to his reputation.

    Xiao Liu stared unblinkingly at Gong Yi. Her previously arrogant voice had be coquettish. ¡°Young Master Gong, she stole my Louis Vuitton Bag.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡±

    ¡°Xiao He saw Bai Beibei left her room at eight o¡¯clock.¡±

    Xiao He nodded. ¡°Yes, I saw it with my own eyes.¡±

    Gong Yi turned to look at Bai Beibei beside him. He asked, ¡°What did you do at eight o¡¯clock?¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe that she would steal anything. There was no doubt about that, but the two parties were confronting each other. He needed her to tell him what she did.

    What did she do?

    Bai Beibei raised her head to look at Gong Yi. For a long time, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Gong Yi slowly furrowed his brows, and his voice became gentler. He reached out hisrge palm and grabbed her frail shoulders. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Bai Beibei looked at his gentle and handsome face. This man let women want to lean on him.

    At this moment, she wanted to lean on his shoulders.

    At this moment, Father Gong coughed heavily. ¡°I believe that you¡¯re innocent too. You won¡¯t steal from others, but you have to tell me clearly what you were doingst night.¡±

 Chapter 1279 - Itâ€™s Looks Like Iâ€™ve Overestimated Myself

    <h4>Chapter 1279: It¡¯s Looks Like I¡¯ve Overestimated Myself</h4>

    Bai Beibei looked at Gong Yi. Gong Yi¡¯s gaze was on Bai Beibei¡¯s shoulders, and Gong Yi was holding her hands.

    Bai Beibei felt as if her entire body was on fire. She quickly took a step back and avoided Gong Yi¡¯s hands.

    Gong Yi¡¯s hands missed in mid-air, and the girl¡¯s dodging made him furrow his sword-like brows.

    ¡°Beibei, say something. What were you doing out at night?¡± Li Sisi was so anxious that she kept urging her.

    Where did she go out for?

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t want to say it. She would rather be used of being a thief than tell the truth.

    At this moment, a pleasant voice sounded, ¡°She went out on a date with me tonight.¡±

    Everyone looked back and saw that Li Xiyang had arrived.

    Li Xiyang was wearing a ck windbreaker today. His facial features were exquisite and handsome, and he couldpete with Gong Yi.

    Everyone sucked in their breaths. Li Xiyang and Bai Beibei...

    Just now, everyone could see that Gong Yi was protecting Bai Beibei. They didn¡¯t expect Li Xiyang to appear. Such a lowly girl had captured the love of the two great Young Masters of the capital at the same time.

    Li Xiyang walked to Bai Beibei¡¯s side and conveniently put his arm around her shoulder. ¡°Beibei, since so many people are asking you, you don¡¯t have to be shy. You did go out with me tonight.¡±

    Xiao Liu gulped. ¡°Young Master Li, what¡¯s your rtionship with Bai Beibei?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend.¡± As he spoke, Li Xiyang looked at Xiao Liu from the corner of his eyes. ¡°What were you guys doing here just now?¡±

    ¡°Brother, they all suspect that Beibei is a thief. She even said that Beibei stole her Louis Vuitton bag.¡± Li Sisi was angry.

    ¡°Louis Vuitton Bag?¡± Li Xiyang¡¯s gaze fell on Xiao Liu. He looked her up and down with enough contempt. ¡°Does my girlfriend need to steal a Louis Vuitton Bag?¡±

    Xiao Liu was a little scared. She looked down evasively. ¡°I, I...¡±

    ¡°Beibei, this is the bracelet I bought for you. Do you like it? I¡¯ll put it on for you.¡± As he spoke, Li Xiyang took out a thin diamond bracelet and put it on Bai Beibei¡¯s wrist.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s wrist was thin. When she wore this bracelet, it was beautiful and eye-catching.

    Xiao Liu and Xiao He saw that the bracelet was embedded with many small diamonds. The price was not cheap. Young Master Li was willing to spend money on Bai Beibei.

    Bai Beibei looked at the bracelet on her wrist, but she did not say anything.

    ¡°I will send people to investigate the matter of the LV bag being lost. If someone dares to make trouble and nder my girlfriend, I will make them suffer.¡±

    Xiao Liu and Xiao He broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Okay, we must investigate this matter. It¡¯s veryte now. Let¡¯s go to sleep first.¡±

    As they spoke, they entered the room.

    Since the main characters of the opera had all left, the others entered the room as well. The corridor immediately became quiet.

    ......

    Father Gong looked at Bai Beibei. Her shoulder had just been held by his son, and now it was being held by Li Xiyang. He felt even more displeased. That day at his birthday banquet, his son attacked Li Xiyang as if he had taken the wrong medicine, now that when he thought about it, his son must have been jealous.

    He knew his son the best. His son was the proud son of a god, and he was very proud in his heart. Other than Ye Xiaotao, no other girl was worthy of his attention.

    But even for Ye Xiaotao, he didn¡¯t do anything inappropriate.

    In front of this Bai Beibei, his son had unexpectedly gone out of his way to make enemies with Li Xiyang. He even imitated others to be jealous. He was so childish.

    Gong Yi¡¯s father almost didn¡¯t recognize his son.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it for now. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll get someone to retrieve the surveince video. At that time, it¡¯s up to you to decide what¡¯s right and wrong. Gong Yi, you¡¯ve just returned from overseas. Go back to your room and rest first,¡± Gong Yi¡¯s father said to Gong Yi.

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t move. He stared at Li Xiyang, staring at him all the time.

    Gong Yi¡¯s father was afraid that the two of them would get into a conflict again. Moreover, his beloved daughter-inw, Li Sisi, was here, so he called him out sternly, ¡°Gong Yi!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± Gong Yi opened his mouth and asked Bai Beibei directly.

    Bai Beibei looked at his deep and narrow eyes. There were two faint mes in his eyes. If he didn¡¯t try his best to suppress them, they would probably be burning now.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m her boyfriend?¡±

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t look at Li Xiyang. He stared at the girl and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t answer my question, but I just want to ask, did you go out with him tonight?¡±

    Bai Beibei nodded slowly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Haha,¡± Gong Yi curled the corners of his lips and revealed a cold smile. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve overestimated myself!¡±

    He turned around and left.

    ¡°Son, Son!¡± Gong Yi¡¯s father quickly chased after Gong Yi.

    ¡°This...¡± Li Sisi froze on the spot. She did not understand at all. What happened exactly?

    Bai Beibei watched Gong Yi¡¯s back as he left. Her small hands by her side clenched into fists. Just let it be, she would let him misunderstand and not give her any more hope.

    She wished that he would be able to live well every day from now on.

    ¡°Beibei, let¡¯s go into the room and talk...¡± Li Xiyang said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll return this to you.¡± Bai Beibei took off the bracelet on her hand and stuffed it into Li Xiyang¡¯s palm. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for what happened tonight, but Iet I say it again. I don¡¯t like you. Don¡¯t waste your time on me.¡±

    After she finished speaking, Bai Beibei entered her room.

    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s going on? Why do I feel that you guys are all weird? I feel like a fool.¡± Li Sisi was stunned.

    Li Xiyang looked at the bracelet in his hand and then at the tightly shut door. Finally, he looked at Li Sisi and said earnestly, ¡°Sisi, do you know what kind of person is the happiest in this world?¡±

    ¡°What kind of person?¡±

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Li Sisi, ...

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving first.¡± Li Xiyang left.

    Li Sisi, ...

    ......

    ¡°Gong Yi, wait for me, I have something to tell you!¡± Gong Yi¡¯s father chased after Gong Yi.

    Gong Yi¡¯s footsteps were big, and a sharp and cold wind blew everywhere he went.

    Ignoring his father, he reached out to open the door and kicked it with a bang.

    Father Gong, who had been rejected by his son at the door...

    In the room.

    Gong Yi took off his maple-coloured cloak and windbreaker. He threw it on the bed. With one hand on his waist, he paced back and forth in the room.

    There was a burning fire in his chest that was about to burn him to ashes.

    It was Li Xiyang again, and it was Li Xiyang again. Why was he always haunting him?

    She said that she went out on a date with Li Xiyang, but he didn¡¯t believe it at all. Because of that, she lied to him, and that was why he was so angry!

    Why did she say that? Why did she lie to him? Could it be that she wanted to use Li Xiyang to push him away?

    Recently, she had been avoiding him. What did she mean?

    He admitted that he was not skilful or gentle enough that night in the apartment, but... but it was only his third time, and he was drunk the second time. He had no experience.

 Chapter 1280 - Was There Someone Bullying You

    <h4>Chapter 1280: Was There Someone Bullying You</h4>

    He had a heart that wanted to learn about it. Did she have to avoid him like a Viper?

    Gong Yi was furious. In the past two days, he had rushed back without stopping after he had handled things overseas for the past two days. When he saw that she was being deceived in the corridor, his heart ached. He asked her what was wrong.., he wished that she could look at him pitifully like a little kitten and rely on him with her whole heart, but she did not.

    She was hugged by Li Xiyang¡¯s shoulders and did not resist. Li Xiyang put on her a bracelet and she did not reject him. Oh right, a bracelet...

    Gong Yi took out the bracelet from his trouser pocket. He felt dizzy. This Li Xiyang always gave the same thing as him, and he was one step ahead of him.

    Gong Yi was so angry that he raised his arm, wanting to throw the bracelet away.

    But, why should he throw it away?

    Even if the bracelet needed to be thrown away, she should throw the one given by Li Xiyang.

    Gong Yi was angry but he walked out of the room with his long legs. He wanted to look for Bai Beibei. Why would he look for her? He wanted to take off the bracelet on her wrist that Li Xiyang had given her and throw it away. Then, he would put the bracelet that he had bought on her!

    Yes, that was what he was going to do.

    ......

    ¡°Knock, Knock.¡± Gong Yi knocked on Bai Beibei¡¯s door.

    However, there was no response.

    Gong Yi knocked on the door again and said, ¡°Open the door! It¡¯s me!¡±

    It was very quiet inside, as though there was no one there.

    However, he knew that she was inside. She just didn¡¯t want to open the door for him!

    ¡°Bai Beibei, hurry up and open the door for me. If you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll kick the door. When that happens, I¡¯ll wake everyone up to watch. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll end up!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds. One, two...¡±

    There was still no response from inside.

    Gong Yi, ...

    ¡°Two-tenths of 0.1, two-tenths of 0.2, two-tenths of 0.3... Bai Beibei!¡± Gong Yi was so angry that he raised his foot.

    At this moment, with a click, the door opened.

    Bai Beibei appeared in his field of vision.

    Gong Yi looked down at her fiercely. ¡°What are you dawdling in the room for? Why did you take so long to open the door for me?¡±

    Gong Yi felt a little regretful because he was like a child whoined to an adult when he didn¡¯t get his favourite toy.

    Bai Beibei looked up at him and asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m looking for you! Where¡¯s the bracelet that Li Xiyang gave you?¡±

    Bracelet...

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t expect him toe back just for the bracelet that Li Xiyang gave her. She quickly hid her right hand behind her back.

    Gong Yi was furious because he interpreted her actions as she was protecting her precious bracelet.

    ¡°Show me your hand!¡±

    Bai Beibei saw his angry expression and shook her head timidly. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I just want to see the bracelet that Li Xiyang gave you. I¡¯ll help you determine if it¡¯s real or fake and how much it¡¯s worth!¡±

    Bai Beibei looked at him in shock. What was he doing? Was this the reason why he came to look for her?

    Boring!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep...¡± as she said this, she wanted to close the door.

    However, she couldn¡¯t close the door. How could Gong Yi let her have her way? Every of her movement was in his eyes, so when she closed the door, he had stretched out his long leg to block the door.

    He stretched out his strong arm and forcefully grabbed Bai Beibei¡¯s right hand. ¡°Why is it so hard for me to take a look?¡±

    The next second, he was stunned.

    Because Bai Beibei no longer had a bracelet on her wrist.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your bracelet? I saw Li Xiyang put it on you with his own hands,¡± he asked.

    Bai Beibei pulled her hand back forcefully, but she didn¡¯t answer.

    Gong Yi raised his eyebrows, and his handsome features quickly revealed a soft smile. ¡°You gave it back to him!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a question, but a confirmation.

    Bai Beibei avoided his burning gaze and lowered her little head.

    Gong Yi¡¯s heart was filled with delight. Although his little white rabbit would bite him asionally, she was still very obedient.

    ¡°This is for you.¡±

    Bai Beibei raised her long eyshes. In the man¡¯s open palm, there was a crystal diamond bracelet. It was very beautiful.

    She was stunned for a moment. What happened today? Two men gave her a bracelet?

    She looked at him in confusion.

    Her clear and delicate gaze made Gong Yi¡¯s heart soften. He couldn¡¯t help but say softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you like it? I specially picked it out for you in a jewellery store at the mall. I think you¡¯ll look beautiful wearing this bracelet.¡±

    Jewellery store at the mall...

    Was that the time he was with Si Si? Did he pick out a bracelet for her?

    Why did he want to buy her something?

    Bai Beibei shook her head gently. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Hearing her refuse, Gong Yi frowned. Then, he moved his thin lips. ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you said that.¡± After saying that, Gong Yi raised his hand and threw the bracelet into the trash can in her room.

    Bai Beibei sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at him in horror. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want it anymore?¡±

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t want it, why are you throwing it into the trash can?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, what you don¡¯t want is trash. Hehe, anyway, this bracelet isn¡¯t expensive. It¡¯s only 500,000 dors.¡±

    500,000 dors?

    Bai Beibei looked at him as if he was an idiot. Then, she turned around and squatted beside the trash can to look for the bracelet. She was so anxious that she was about to cry. ¡°What a waste of money...¡±

    Looking at her flipping through the bracelet that he had given her as if it was a treasure, Gong Yi¡¯s handsome face was covered with ayer of joy. He opened his long legs and took the opportunity to enter the room. Then, he closed the door.

    ......

    Gong Yi looked around the room. She did not have many things. It could be said that she only had few things. A pink school bag and a few books. She did not seem to have much of an existence.

    Just like her.

    Gong Yi curled his lips. Then, he suddenly saw a bucket of instant noodles on the counter.

    This hotel was his hotel. He knew at a nce that these instant noodles weren¡¯t from the hotel. The hotel wouldn¡¯t provide this kind of junk food.

    ¡°What did you eat tonight?¡± His sharp gaze stopped at the girl¡¯s slender back.

    ¡°AH, I have eaten...¡± Bai Beibei replied casually, ¡°I found it!¡±

    She cried out in joy, then stood up and handed the bracelet to Gong Yi.

    Gong Yi looked at the dimples on her cheeks, faintly discernible and iparably soft. He suddenly felt pain in his breathing. ¡°Did someone bully you?¡±

    Bai Beibei was startled. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand? Then let me ask you, why did you go out for tonight?¡±

    The man¡¯s gaze suddenly became like an eagle¡¯s, as if he could see through her lies and pierce straight into her heart. Bai Beibei guiltily averted her gaze, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it before? I went to look for Li Xiyang... I¡¯ll return this bracelet to you. I don¡¯t want it. I want to sleep. Thepetition is on tomorrow morning.¡±

    She walked over and returned the bracelet to him.

    Gong Yi reached out his hand, but it wasn¡¯t the bracelet. Instead, he slowly and forcefully grabbed her weak shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. What were you doing out at night? Tell me the truth, Huh?¡±

 Chapter 1281 - Donâ€™t Come Looking For Me Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1281: Don¡¯t Come Looking For Me Anymore</h4>

    His overbearing tone was filled with gentleness.

    Bai Beibei bumped into his beautiful and deep peach blossom eyes. She pursed her cherry-coloured lips and refused to speak.

    ¡°You went out to buy instant noodles!¡±

    Gong Yi said the answer with absolute certainty.

    How did he know?

    Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes shed, and she looked at him with extreme panic.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the hotel prepare dinner? It should be pretty good. Our Gong Group is one of the partners of thispetition, so we won¡¯t be harsh on you. Why didn¡¯t you eat? Even if you didn¡¯t eat, you can call an inside line. Someone wille and serve you. Beibei, tell me, who bullied you?¡±

    Who bullied her?

    There was no one. It was nothing new for Bai Qi to instigate Xiao Liu and Xiao He. There was nothing to say. Her birth had always been criticized by people.

    As for why she didn¡¯t call the inside line, it was because she didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble. His father didn¡¯t like her very much, so she tried her best to reduce her presence.

    It was good to live a quiet life without people paying attention to her.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t say it. I¡¯ll go and investigate. I¡¯ll go and investigate right now!¡± Gong Yi let go of her and walked to the door with his long legs.

    This little white rabbit was being bullied in his territory. This was something he couldn¡¯t tolerate.

    Whoever dared to bully his little white rabbit, he would help her bully them back!

    ¡°Young Master Gong.¡± At the door, his sleeve was suddenly grabbed by a small hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to tell me now?¡± Gong Yi turned around.

    At this moment, a young girl¡¯s fragrance came into his nose. His lips softened and Bai Beibei stood on tiptoe and kissed him.

    Gong Yi¡¯s pupils constricted little by little. What was she doing?

    This little white rabbit had never taken the initiative ever since they had met.

    Bai Beibei stepped back a little. Looking at the man¡¯s handsome features, she slowly raised her small hand and unbuttoned the buttons on her body.

    She took off her loose school uniform and then took off the white shirt underneath. The young girl¡¯s fair skin was covered with ayer of holy light under the dim yellow light, it was so alluring.

    She was only left with a small white tank top and white cartoon pants. The curves on her body were very tender and had not grown. Gong Yi did not want to look at her, but he could not move his eyes away, as if he was bewitched by her.

    All the blood in his body rushed to his brain. The tip of his nose was very hot, and he was probably going to have a nosebleed.

    He was itching to move down there. Arge tent was hooked up, and the bulging Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down. He said with difficulty, ¡°What... are you doing? Why are you... suddenly taking off your clothes?¡±

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t say anything. She took a step forward and stretched out her two small hands to hug his neck, kissing his thin lips once again.

    She mimicked his previous behaviour and pressed heavily on his lips a few times. The long eyshes of the butterfly cicada¡¯s wings trembled violently. She closed her eyes in shame, then opened her small mouth and stretched out her pink tongue to tease him.

    He did not open his mouth.

    Bai Beibei retracted her tongue in shock and buried her face in his neck.

    She took a deep breath and chose to continue.

    Her pink lips kissed his Adam¡¯s apple, chest, and then gradually moved down. She squatted down and looked at the terrifying outline of his pants. She choked on her saliva and finally reached out her small hand to untie his metal belt.

    Gong Yi¡¯s entire body tensed up. All his desires were ignited and exploded at this moment.

    She looked down at the little girl squatting in front of him and untied his belt clumsily. She probably had no experience untying a man¡¯s belt, so she could not untie it for a long time.

    She struggled with his belt, and her little beauty¡¯s face turned red.

    He felt pity and love in his heart. Hisrge palm gently held her small hand, and then slowly kneeled on one knee.

    ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡± His voice was hoarse.

    Bai Beibei looked at his burning gaze, and then said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want it?¡±

    He won¡¯t!

    He was going crazy!

    ¡°Are you being serious?¡± He asked with uncertainty.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Beibei nodded.

    In the next second, the back of her head was grabbed by hisrge palm. The man opened his mouth and bit her cherry lips.

    Bai Beibei gripped his cor tightly. She looked at the way he closed his eyes and was moved. He was eating her mouth. He had probably held it in for long enough. He panted heavily and tasted her like a delicious snack.

    His manly aura filled her heart and lungs. Bai Beibei slowly closed her eyes and opened her small mouth.

    Her obedient manner made Gong Yi¡¯s entire body burn up. He took the opportunity to attack.

    Soon, Bai Beibei felt her lips and tongue go numb. He used too much force and washed her small mouth like a storm. Her breathing started to be difficult. She gently pushed him.

    This time, Gong Yi quickly let go of her. He was afraid that she would feel ufortable that she would resist.

    He held her soft waist and held her tightly in his arms. He buried himself in her pink neck and smelled the sweetness on her body, ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy these past two days, so I¡¯m not mentally prepared... but tonight, I¡¯ll try to be as gentle as possible. No matter how¡¯s it I¡¯m happy. If you¡¯re in pain, let me know... we¡¯ll explore it together slowly. This kind of thing has a long way to go. Let¡¯s enjoy each other¡¯s bodies together...¡±

    Gong Yi was talking nonsense. Hisrge palm reached into her vest, wanting to eat her up.

    But his past failures told him that he had to be slower and gentler.

    He was happy that she could take the initiative today.

    Bai Beibei felt a little ufortable. She didn¡¯t dare to look at therge palm in her vest. She hugged his neck and said, ¡°After tonight, you don¡¯te and look for me anymore.¡±

    Gong Yi froze.

    He retracted his hand and looked at the girl in disbelief. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Bai Beibei looked into his eyes, ¡°You said before that you had helped me so many times, how can I return a favour? I had thought about it. I don¡¯t have anything, I only have this dirty body. So, I¡¯ll use this to return it. Young Master Gong, thank you for your help all this while.¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s blood instantly turned cold, his pupils constricted. He couldn¡¯t believe that she would say such words to him.

    ¡°Haha,¡± heughed, but he couldn¡¯tugh anymore. In the end, he could only grit his teeth and stare at her. ¡°Bai Beibei, do you know what you¡¯re saying? Am I, Gong Yi, this kind of person in your heart? Did I help you just to sleep with you?¡±

    Or else?

    Did he help her because... he liked her?

    She didn¡¯t dare to think about it.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, Si Si is a good girl. You¡¯re a good match for her. Si Si and I are good friends. I don¡¯t want to hurt her. So, don¡¯te to me again. Tonight is thest time. You can do whatever you want here. You don¡¯t have to worry about my feelings...¡±

    ¡°Li Sisi?¡± Gong Yi interrupted her. ¡°Bai Beibei, what do you mean? When did I get involved with Li Sisi?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Bai Beibei asked.

 Chapter 1282 - Bai Beibei, You Win

    <h4>Chapter 1282: Bai Beibei, You Win</h4>

    Gong Yi licked his dry lips. Okay, he understood. During this period of time, he had been so distracted by her that he did not pay attention to many things around him.

    Was his father targeting Li Sisi again?

    This was too ridiculous!

    ¡°Bai Beibei, you hurt my heart today. In your heart, I can¡¯tpare to Li Sisi and you¡¯re pushing me to her like this!¡±

    As he spoke, Gong Yi pinched her delicate shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Don¡¯t worry about Li Sisi, don¡¯t worry about anyone else. Leave everything to me. I can solve everything perfectly. Let me ask you, Bai Beibei, do you like me?¡±

    Did she like him?

    Yes!

    He was the first man she liked, and probably the only one.

    But she couldn¡¯t say it.

    ¡°Bai Beibei, say something. Do you like me or not?¡± Gong Yi shook her shoulder.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you,¡± Bai Beibei said softly.

    She said she didn¡¯t like him.

    Gong Yi let go of her andughed. ¡°Alright, Bai Beibei, you win!¡±

    As he spoke, he stood up and looked down at her like an emperor, ¡°There are many women who want to sleep with me, Gong Yi. Even in their dreams, they want to climb into my bed, and now you¡¯re giving it to me to sleep with. It¡¯s so funny to say that you are returning the favour. Bai Beibei, where did you get your confidence from? Think about it yourself. What are you relying on? Don¡¯t y dumb in front of me. Do you think it¡¯s fun to watch me walk around you?¡±

    With that, Gong Yi left.

    ......

    The room was quiet. Bai Beibei sat on the soft carpet alone.

    She moved but did not get up. Instead, she hugged her knees and stared nkly.

    Hisst words were very fickle and sharp. The women who wanted to sleep with him would probably line up all the way to the Huangpu River. Now that she had the chance to sleep with him, she said that she was returning the favour. She was really... shameless!

    Yes, where did she get the confidence from? What did she rely on?

    Why did she subconsciously feel that he liked doing that with her? If she took off her clothes to please him, he would be very happy.

    Many women tried their best to get close to his body, but he did not give them a chance.

    Bai Beibei was shocked, and there was an answer that was in her mind.

    Did He... like her too?

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart began to race. If he liked her too...

    No, Bai Beibei quickly shook her head and denied it. She didn¡¯t dare to think that he had feelings for her too. That time in Hong Kong, he had sex with her because he thought of her as Ye Xiaotao.

    Thinking of this, Bai Beibei¡¯s heart turned cold again.

    She thought hard about the pain in her heart and warned herself, Bai Beibei, don¡¯t give yourself any more hope. The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. You don¡¯t deserve it.

    However, his words echoed in her ears again. He said ¡ª there was still time for this kind of thing. He also said ¡ª enjoy each other¡¯s bodies...

    These kinds of love words were explicit. Bai Beibei bit her lower lip with her thin teeth. Suddenly, she felt an electric current coursing through her entire body.

    This feeling was too weak.

    She quickly closed her legs and panted, not daring to let her imagination run wild.

    It was so embarrassing.

    ......

    That night, Father Gong stayed in the hotel to observe his son¡¯s rtionship.

    Just as he was about to sleep, there was a knock on the door. It was loud and urgent.

    Who was this?

    ¡°Coming,ing.¡± Father Gong went to open the door.

    Outside the door stood Gong Yi and... Li Sisi.

    Li Sisi was so sleepy that she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. She was suffering and feeling wronged. She was dreaming, but she was awakened by Gong Yi¡¯s knocking.

    After opening the door, the man pulled her by her cor and dragged her here without saying anything.

    Father Gong was surprised. ¡°Gong Yi, Sisi, why are you here? Why aren¡¯t you get to sleep ?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep!¡± Gong Yi¡¯s handsome features were cold and tense. He stared at his father. ¡°Father, I heard that you¡¯re going to set me up with this Li Sisi?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Father Gong.

    Gong Yi turned his head to look at Li Sisi and asked expressionlessly, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Li Sisi¡¯s eyes were wide open. If there was water in her mouth, she would probably spit it out. ¡°Uncle Gong, is this true? Are you kidding me? I don¡¯t have that kind of feeling for him...¡±

    ¡°Very good. I don¡¯t have any feelings for you either. Father, we¡¯ve made our stand. Just give up on this idea!¡±

    Father Gong did not mention that his son had caused such a ruckus in the middle of the night. He quicklyforted Li Sisi, ¡°Sisi, this kind of rtionship needs to be cultivated. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to deny it, Gong Yi...¡±

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m telling you seriously now that I have someone I like. Don¡¯t mess around in the future. If you¡¯re capable, you can marry the person you like.¡±

    After saying this, Gong Yi left in a carefree manner.

    ¡°You! You, you, you!¡± Father Gong looked at his son¡¯s tall and straight back. He was about to die from anger.

    Unfilial Son!

    Unfilial Son!

    ......

    The next day.

    The mental arithmeticpetition officially began. It was divided into the first half and the second half session.

    Bai Beibei was the first to appear. Logically speaking, the first person to appear should be under a lot of pressure. However, she was calm andposed. She fought against three people by herself and wonpletely.

    Below the stage were the dignitaries of the capital city, as well as the educators from all the universities in the country. Li Xiao and Li Sisi were there.

    Li Sisi excitedly tugged at Li Xiao¡¯s clothes. ¡°Daddy, Daddy, Beibei won. I knew Beibei would win!¡±

    Li Xiao nodded in relief. Bai Beibei did not disappoint him. With the time she had given in answering the questions, it was not a problem for her to break the legend that Bai Qi had created.

    Gong Yi and Li Xiyang sat in the first row of the VIP seats. They were both looking at Bai Beibei on the stage.

    The girl was wearing a simple white dress, but today, she was dazzling, stunning the eyes of the world.

    ¡°What¡¯s this girl¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Bai Beibei.¡±

    ¡°Bai Beibei.¡± The nobles thought about this name carefully. ¡°She has the same surname as the mental arithmetic genius Bai Qi.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re sisters.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what a coincidence, the Bai family¡¯s twin sisters.¡±

    ¡°But I think that Bai Beibei is slightly better than Bai Qi, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before she wins against Bai Qi. Moreover, this Bai Beibei is beautiful, and she¡¯s worthy of the name Beibei. I didn¡¯t know that there was such a figure in the capital.¡±

    The noblesughed.

    Li Xiyang ]heard the discussions behind them. He looked at Gong Yi beside him and smiled faintly. ¡°Young Master Gong, the Bai family¡¯s twin sisters, what do you think?¡±

    Gong Yi averted his gaze from Bai Beibei. ¡°Xiyang, what do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I just feel that it¡¯s a coincidence. This youngdy is from the Bai family. Could it be that the Bai family has some sort of inheritance, right? That¡¯s why I sent people to investigate some time ago. What¡¯s even more coincidental is that Beibei was present during Bai Qi¡¯spetitions all those years ago. However, one was on stage and the other was off stage.¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s eyes shed. It seemed that Li Xiyang knew about it.

    ¡°Xiyang, you can¡¯t talk nonsense about this kind of thing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s rted to Beibei¡¯s reputation. I won¡¯t say such nonsense things.¡±

    Beibei?

    He called her so intimately.

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t feel good in his heart, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. ¡°Xiyang, Beibei had admitted to mest night. Even if you want to help her, you shouldn¡¯t say that she went out with you.¡±

 Chapter 1283 - Feed Me

    <h4>Chapter 1283: Feed Me</h4>

    Li Xiyang¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Even if we didn¡¯t go out on a datest night, Beibei is my girlfriend. Is it wrong for me to say as such?¡±

    ¡°Heh,¡± Gong Yiughed coldly. ¡°If she¡¯s your girlfriend, then what am I?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Gong, what do you mean?¡±

    Gong Yi looked at Li Xiyang and said in a proud and confident voice, ¡°Beibei is my girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Has Beibei admitted it?¡±

    Gong Yi...

    ¡°Then... Has Beibei admitted that she¡¯s your girlfriend?¡±

    Li Xiyang curled his lips in triumph. ¡°Beibei is my girlfriend. There¡¯s no doubt about it. Look! I¡¯ve even set my phone¡¯s screensaver as a photo of us together.¡±

    He showed Gong Yi his screensaver.

    Gong Yi¡¯s face fell. On the screen was a photo of Li Xiyang kissing Bai Beibei¡¯s cheek. They looked exceptionally pleasing to the eye under the halo of light that bathed them.

    Gong Yi clenched his hand into a fist and spoke softly, ¡°Xiyang, you may have kissed her and even taken a photo as proof but I don¡¯t think it is enough to prove that she¡¯s your girlfriend. Only someone who has slept with her can be considered her significant other.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Li Xiyang growled with a bellyful of anger.

    Gong Yi smiled victoriously. ¡°Xiyang, you¡¯d better give up on Beibei. She¡¯s mine. Don¡¯t say that we¡¯ll break up. Even if we do, it¡¯ll be none of your business. We¡¯re fairly good friends. Let¡¯s stay that way. I¡¯m sure you would agree when I say I wouldn¡¯t want your girlfriend or wife to be someone I¡¯ve slept with.¡±

    Li Xiyang...

    ¡°Beibei!¡± Li Sisi¡¯s cheers rang out beside them. ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re amazing! You¡¯re the best!¡±

    Gong Yi and Li Xiyang looked up at the same time. Bai Beibei had stepped down from the stage. Li Sisi bounded towards her and gave her a fierce hug.

    Bai Beibei smiled sweetly. ¡°Sisi, I can¡¯t breathe...¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Sorry. Beibei, let¡¯s go and grab a bite. You can take a break after lunch. We¡¯ll definitely stomp thepetition this afternoon.¡± As she spoke, Li Sisi regarded Xiao Liu, Xiao He, and the others with a hungry look.

    The faces of her threepanions alternated between red and green.

    Bai Beibei nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two girls walked past the VIP seats. Li Sisi was very happy to see Li Xiyang and Gong Yi. She waved her small hand in greeting. ¡°Brother, Young Master Gong!¡±

    The two men greeted her kindly before turning their attentions to Bai Beibei who was beside her.

    Bai Beibei did not look at them.

    ¡°Beibei, what¡¯s wrong with my brother and Young Master Gong? They don¡¯t look very happy with each other. Did they... fight?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so... Aren¡¯t they good friends? Sisi, let¡¯s not dwell on such matters. It has nothing to do with us, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Mmm... Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Bai Beibei and Li Sisi continued on their way.

    The two men stared at Li Sisi jealously.

    ¡°Xiyang, please excuse me. I have matters to attend to.¡± Gong Yi bade Li Xiyang a curt goodbye before leaving.

    Secretary Ajie trailed after him. ¡°President, where would you like to have your lunch?¡±

    Gong Yi responded without pause. ¡°Send it to my office.¡±

    Pulling out his phone from the pocket of his trousers, he dialled a certain number.

    A voice as soft and as sweet as an oriole answered with one ring. ¡°Hello...?¡±

    ¡°Come to my office.¡± He barked.

    Bewildered, Bai Beibei responded hesitantly, ¡°But, I¡¯m with Sisi at the moment...¡±

    ¡°I seem to recall you saying that you wanted to return my favour. Am I mistaken? Did you forget the promise you gave mest night? You had better be at my office in five minutes!¡±

    ¡°Du, du.¡± He hung up the phone.

    Bai Beibei...

    She did not know what had gotten Gong Yi so riled up. It was as if he had eaten a barrel of gunpowder.

    ...

    Xiao Liu and Xiao He wore unsightly expressions. ¡°I always thought that this Bai Beibei entered through the back door. I didn¡¯t expect her to be this good.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Bai Qi answered the same thirteen digit multiplication question six years ago. Back then, Bai Qi took 3.6 seconds. Bai Beibei only took 2.17 seconds. That¡¯s way too fast.¡±

    ¡°Bai Beibei will definitely break Bai Qi¡¯s record.¡±

    Xiao Liu regretted it, ¡°If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have targeted Bai Beibei. She¡¯s be famous in a single match. All eyes will be on her now. I think Young Master¡¯s Li and Gong are both interested in her. Do you think she¡¯ll bear a grudge for what I did to herst night? I¡¯m scared.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all Bai Qi¡¯s fault for misleading us. Bai Qi must have known of her strength and used us.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. We should grab a bite. Bai Beibei is probably going to be the champion of thispetition. We¡¯ll leave as soon as thepetition ends.¡±

    Xiao Liu and Xiao He trudged away in search of food.

    What they didn¡¯t know was that Bai Qi was also there. She was wearing a cap and sat in a remote corner behind them. Unwittingly, the entirety of their conversation had been overheard by her.

    Bai Qi clenched her fists. Her long nails dug into the flesh of her palms.

    Bai Beibei!

    She hated her so much!

    Bai Qi looked up and saw Li Xiyang still sitting in the VIP box. He had not left.

    Slowly, she made her way to his side.

    ¡°Hello, Young Master Li.¡±

    Li Xiyang turned and greeted her with a questioning lilt to his voice. ¡°Miss Bai?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Bai Qi.¡±

    ¡°Is there something you need from me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master Li. I can tell that you like my sister, Bai Beibei. You do know that Beibei likes Young Master Gong, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Li, let¡¯s work together. I have a way to break up Beibei and Young Master Gong. Are you interested?¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Li Xiyang smiled knowingly. Meeting Bai Qi¡¯s eyes with a steady gaze of his own, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Gong Yi fancied you once upon a time. You are still besotted by him, aren¡¯t you? If you really had the ability to break them up, why haven¡¯t you already done so? You wouldn¡¯t be standing here as Miss Bai but as Young Mistress Gong, instead.¡±

    Bai Qi froze, not knowing what to say.

    Li Xiyang shrugged. ¡°What right does a loser like you have to demand my cooperation? I think you should be content with where you are now and not fall to illusions of grandeur.¡±

    Li Xiyang left.

    Bai Qi was so angry that her whole body trembled with the force of her fury.

    ...

    In the President¡¯s office...

    Bai Beibei rushed over, panting. ¡°Knock, knock.¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡± Gong Yi¡¯s mellow voice sounded from within.

    Bai Beibei pushed the door open and entered.

    Gong Yi was on the sofa, his two long legs folded elegantly. He was leafing through the documents in his hands. Lunch wasid out on the coffee table in front of him.

    It consisted of white rice, fresh seasonal vegetables, soup, desserts, and fruits ¨C typical of Chinese cuisine. The mere sight of all the dishesid out was enough to arouse her hunger.

    She was so, so hungry...

    ¡°Come here.¡± Gong Yimanded.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Beibei walked over.

    ¡°What are you standing there for? I¡¯m hungry. Feed me!¡± Gong Yi ordered unhappily.

 Chapter 1284 - â€œYou Rely on Me Because I Like You.â€

    <h4>Chapter 1284: ¡°You Rely on Me Because I Like You.¡±</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Feed Him?

    Was that the reason he had demanded her presence? Was he a child? Why did he need to be fed?

    Then, it dawned on her. He was punishing her, wasn¡¯t he? He wanted her to suffer on an empty stomach as she was made to feed him till he was full. It was cruelty beyond measure!

    ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I¡¯d like some water.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Beibei picked up a cup of water and brought it to his lips.

    Gong Yi took a sip, his sword-like brows creasing. ¡°You¡¯re going to scald my tongue like that!¡±

    Was the water really as hot as he made it out to be?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Bai Beibei quickly lowered her head and blew on the water, then brought it to his lips again. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too hot, now.¡±

    Gong Yi took another sip and murmured in disdain, ¡°The water¡¯s cold!¡±

    Bai Beibei was certain that he was deliberately making things difficult for her.

    She sipped on the water, frowning with an expression of uncertainty. ¡°I think it¡¯s just right.¡±

    Gong Yi red at her. ¡°Are you talking back, Bai Beibei?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I think you are.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I am.¡±

    ¡°Bai Beibei, what kind of attitude is this?¡±

    Bai Beibei was speechless. She glowered at him wordlessly.

    Gong Yi¡¯s sharp brows furrowed. ¡°Are you mute? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    She remained silent. Nothing she said would satisfy him the way he was now. Her words would only fuel his anger further.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, what¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± She asked seriously.

    She actually had the nerve to ask! As if suffering a bellyful of anger, no thanks to Li Xiyang, was not enough.

    ¡°I think you know exactly why I¡¯m so angry.¡±

    Bai Beibei tilted her head in confusion. She really didn¡¯t know. Putting down the cup, she said, ¡°Young Master Gong, let me feed you.¡±

    She was brushing him off!

    Gong Yi threw the stack of documents onto the floor. Itnded with a crisp ¡®Pa¡¯ sound. He picked up the cup of water and took a sip but didn¡¯t swallow. Pressing her into the sofa, he forced the rest of the water down her throat, past her cherry-coloured lips.

    Bai Beibei was caught off guard and choked on the water. ¡°Cough, cough.¡±

    She coughed so hard that her face turned red, tears streaming from her eyes.

    Her small hands balled into fists and hammered him in desperation. ¡°W-what are you doing?¡±

    Gong Yi did not avoid her blows.

    Anger had got the better of him. He just wanted to punish her for her arrogance. He did not mean to choke her like this. Immediately, a sense of guilt pinched his heart. Though he wanted to apologize, he could not bring himself to do so.

    In the end, he asked stiffly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s tears formed crystalline beads over cicada-like eyshes. With herrge eyes that resembled a pair of dark grapes, she spluttered out a question. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°I saw you kissing Li Xiyang. Why?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Do not pretend like you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about. I saw you. You let him kiss your face. Here.¡± He poked her cheek with his finger. It was soft to the touch. ¡°He even set the photo of him kissing you as his screensaver!¡±

    Bai Beibei recalled the kiss Li Xiyang had snuck in school.

    ¡°Why did you let him kiss you? Speak!¡±

    Gong Yi looked like he had been cuckolded. Panicking, Bai Beibei blurted out, ¡°I tried looking for you that day you attended the wedding in Hong Kong. I didn¡¯t have a passport and couldn¡¯t go. Li Xiyang offered to take me there if I let him kiss me. I didn¡¯t agree but he kissed me anyway. He even took a photo of himself kissing me in secret...¡±

    Gong Yi listened in stunned silence. Bai Beibei was referring to Ye Xiaotao and Leng Hao¡¯s wedding. He had flown to Hong Kong with a heavy heart and forgotten all about her.

    Li Xiyang had taken advantage of her worry for him...

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±

    ¡°I did but your phone was switched off.¡±

    Gong Yi was rendered speechless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    Bai Beibei swallowed her grievances and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    She really was alright. She was the girl he had loved for more than 20 years. She was nothing like that other woman had been.

    Gong Yi¡¯s expression softened, pleased by her answer.

    Looking at her rosy cheeks and delicate features, Gong Yi traced a finger over the spot where Li Xiyang had kissed her and nted a kiss of his own.

    She was his!

    Bai Beibei could not help but feel that Gong Yi was a highly temperamental man ¨C more so than any woman she knew. Sometimes, it seemed like he was a child in a man¡¯s body.

    Just as he was behaving now.

    Her fair little hand pressed against his chest. She wanted to push him away. ¡°Please stop leaning in on me.¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s waist and abdomen went numb as he felt her wriggling like a snake beneath him.

    He was still angry with the way she had tickled him so mercilessly the previous night.

    ¡°Bai Beibei, don¡¯t move. I¡¯m warning you! I don¡¯t think you want me to finish what we startedst night!¡± He threatened in a low voice.

    She hadin with him twice before so she knew what he was referring to.

    How could he...

    Bai Beibei did not understand how he could threaten her with that every time they disagreed on anything.

    Were all men like this?

    ¡°You...¡± she stared at him with wide, panic-stricken eyes that teared up at the edges.

    Gong Yi was not one to be outdone. If she was going to guilt-trip him then he would do the same. Two could y at that game. ¡°Bai Beibei, don¡¯t y coy. I¡¯m not dumb. You¡¯ve known that I¡¯ve had my eye on you for some time. How else would you have had the courage to seduce me, otherwise? Don¡¯t give me that look. I can see right through it!¡±

    Bai Beibei...

    She was struck dumb by his reasoning. It sounded ridiculous even in her own ears. Was this how Gong Yi¡¯s mind worked? Bai Beibei stopped herself from pursuing that train of thought.

    ¡°Are you like this with all women?¡± She stammered.

    Gong Yi wished he could split her head open to see what was inside. Was her head stuffed with straw? Why was she asking him such an unintelligent question?

    ¡°No. Men only do this to the women they like. Are you satisfied with this answer?¡± He quirked an eyebrow as he answered, his face an empty mask.

    Men only did what they did to women they liked...

    Bai Beibei¡¯s head exploded with a ¡®Bang¡¯. What... what did he say? Did he... did he mean that he liked her?

    Was he confessing to her now?

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart instantly sped up as if it was about to jump out of her throat. She tried to push him away, avoiding the aggression swimming in the lines of his body. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around...¡±

    ¡°Bai Beibei.¡± Gong Yi reached out his fingers and grabbed her delicate chin, forcing her to look at him, ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on between Li Sisi and me. I¡¯ve already cleared the air with my father. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. If you have any doubts,e and ask me yourself. Don¡¯t scorn me for the mistakes of others!¡±

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to deny the truth. My father¡¯s behaviour created a misunderstanding which made you distance yourself from me. You even enacted a tragic show of self-sacrificest night. Please stop bullying me like this when you know I care for you.¡±

    That was why he told her to stop ying dumb.

    He really couldn¡¯t understand. He was brilliant, in more ways than one, so why was he always bullied when came it came to matters involving love? He could not understand.

    Ye Xiaotao was a bully. Now, even this white little rabbit underneath him was doing the same.

 Chapter 1285 - Do You Like Me

    <h4>Chapter 1285: Do You Like Me</h4>

    He liked her and couldn¡¯t bear to part with her...

    Even if he had not been clear before, his words now were an undeniable expression of his feelings for her. He actually liked her!

    He liked her... He liked her!

    Bai Beibei was absolutely floored by his confession. It was as if she was floating in the sky, in an illusory realm where truth and falsehoods were reversed.

    She had always thought her love for him was unrequited. Sometimes, she could not help but feel like she was not worthy of him. To think... He liked her!

    It took her some time to process the information and thus, her reaction was dyed. ¡°D-don¡¯t joke with me like that, I can¡¯t afford to...¡±

    Bai Beibei tried to push him away and get up.

    Gong Yi grabbed her shoulder tightly, stopping her. ¡°Bai Beibei, what exactly are you afraid of?¡±

    What was she afraid of?

    That was a good question.

    Bai Beibei raised herrge, tear-filled eyes and looked at Gong Yi, ¡°You say you like me, but I can¡¯t believe it. We¡¯re from two different worlds. It won¡¯t work out. Even if you don¡¯t think so, others will believe so. There are a lot of other women of far better social standing than me ¨C socialities of high society. Any one of them would be a better match for you. At least, she would have the ability to support you and be a shoulder you can rely on...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Gong Yi interrupted her angrily. ¡°Do you have no confidence in me or yourself? Am I not from a noble family? Why would I need a wife of high birth?¡±

    It was a domineering promation on the cusp of arrogance.

    Bai Beibei was shocked speechless.

    ¡°Beibei, I¡¯ve always admired your strength, your bravery and confidence. Why are you so scared of being in a rtionship with me? Do I not provide you with a sense of security? When have I ever said I needed a socialite for a wife? Honestly! Don¡¯t you know the era you¡¯re living in now? All you need is love. If you meet someone you like and the feelings happen to be mutual, then just get married! Wouldn¡¯t our lives beplete once we have children of our own? What kind of strange thoughts are you harbouring in that head of yours?¡±

    Was that what he thought?

    It was so... simple.

    Handsome men with pots of money and strong values were almost extinct. Bai Beibei didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Had she picked up a treasure?

    ¡°Bai Beibei, I¡¯ll say it again. You don¡¯t have to think about anything. Leave all the people and questions to me. You only need to answer one question. Do you like me?¡±

    He asked her again if she liked him?

    She could not respond.

    She was frightened beyond words.

    She didn¡¯te from a good background. Moreover, she had sold herself to a man of unknown age in the past. She was dirty. Even if she did like him, she could not bring herself to sully Gong Yi¡¯s innocence. All she could do was bury her love for him in her heart.

    She was afraid of hurting him and being hurt in turn.

    She was afraid of theplications that would arise if she were tomit herself to a rtionship with him. She was afraid that he would treat her as a passing curiosity. She did not want to be discarded the moment he tired of her.

    The only thing of hers that was uniquely her own was her heart. She would not hand it over easily.

    Her silence made Gong Yi sigh.

    It seemed that she still did not know him well enough to entrust her heart to him willingly.

    It did not matter. He could wait.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you time to consider. Let¡¯s have lunch. You still have thepetition in the afternoon.¡± Gong Yi released her.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Beibei nodded dumbly. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave, then.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Gong Yi grabbed her slender wrist, causing her to tip backwards andnd on his thigh.

    Startled, Bai Beibei turned her sparkling eyes up at him. They shone with an air of timidity ¡°I-I was going to have lunch.¡±

    Her wine red lips and pearly white teeth made Gong Yi¡¯s blood boil in excitement. In a deep voice, he rumbled, ¡°Eat with me. Can¡¯t you see that there are two bowls of rice?¡±

    Bai Beibei looked down and saw that there were really two bowls of white rice.

    He had called her over to have lunch with him.

    Bai Beibei looked at him gratefully. ¡°Young Master Gong, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Hah! Empty titudes...¡± Gong Yi replied.

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t understand.

    Gong Yi held her soft waist and nuzzled against her. ¡°I don¡¯t need your thanks. You can thank me better with actions rather than words.¡±

    A rush of warmth brushed her thighs.

    ... What was he doing?

    Gong Yi could not bear the look in her innocent eyes anymore. If he had his way, he would have ravaged her right there and then.

    He picked up his chopsticks and picked up a tender beef tenderloin and ced it in her bowl. ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Beibei¡¯s pretty face burned crimson.

    ...

    In the dining room...

    Xiao Liu and Xiao He had just finished eating their lunch.

    Seeing a painting hung on the wall, Xiao Liu¡¯s eyes lit up with interest. ¡°Quick,e and have a look. This painting seems to be an authentic work of a great artist. It¡¯s must be worth tens of millions.¡±

    ¡°Is it real? A painting worth tens of millions wouldn¡¯t be put on disy without any precautions. It wasn¡¯t here this morning. It looks like it was just mounted.¡± Xiao He said suspiciously.

    Xiao Liu hopped in excitement. ¡°It¡¯s definitely real! My father enjoys collecting paintings like this so do have some knowledge on the subject. Look, this painting is so beautiful...¡±

    Xiao Liu slowly reached out to touch the painting on the wall.

    At this moment, the painting fell with a loud ¡®Pa¡¯ sound.

    The ss over the painting shattered, ripping a portion of the painting.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The two of them were so scared that they screamed. Why did the painting suddenly fall?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Just then, a few staff members rushed over. Their expressions changed drastically. ¡°This painting is an original. Mypany¡¯s president acquired it from an auction. It¡¯s worth 20 million yuan. How could you ruin it?!¡±

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t! The painting fell before I even touched it...¡± Xiao Liu exined with a pale face.

    ¡°Nonsense! We saw you touch this painting. Since it¡¯s ruined, you¡¯ll need topensate the president. We don¡¯t want money. Just give us an identical work from the painter!¡±

    Xiao Liu trembled in fear. She did not expect herself to run into such trouble.

    The painting was one of a kind. No other of its kind existed in the world. If she wanted an identical, she would need to travel into theherworld and ask the painter to paint her a new one.

    They had fallen into a trap.

    Someone was out to get them. The painting was merely an excuse for them to do so.

    Who was trying to frame them?

    Xiao Liu and Xiao He immediately thought of someone. Gong Yi. This was his territory. He had to be taking revenge on behalf of Bai Beibei!

    ¡°What happened?¡± A deep and maic voice sounded.

    Gong Yi walked over, holding Bai Beibei¡¯s small hand in his.

    ¡°President, these two destroyed the painting you bought. We are asking them forpensation.¡± a member of staff reported.

    Gong Yi¡¯s sharp eyes swept over them like a hawk staring at two mice.

    Xiao Liu and Xiao He shuddered at the same time. Pleadingly, they beseeched his understanding, ¡°Young... Young Master Gong, we really didn¡¯t destroy this painting. It fell down by itself...¡±

    Gong Yi narrowed his eyes and questioned his subordinate beside him, ¡°Is that so?¡±

 Chapter 1286 - Abuse

    <h4>Chapter 1286: Abuse</h4>

    ¡°No. We saw them touch the painting. It was only when they that the painting fell. There are surveince cameras along the corridor that will confirm what we saw.¡± The staff echoed righteously.

    Xiao Liu and Xiao He finally understood. They were not going to be able to defend themselves.

    They never expected Gong Yi to act so ruthlessly. They had used Bai Beibei of stealing a Louis Vuitton handbag the previous night. Now, he was simply giving them a taste of their own medicine.

    ¡°Call the police. Tell the director of the Public Security Department not to release them until they¡¯ve managed topensate me with the same painting.¡± Gong Yi said calmly.

    He was going to lock them up for life.

    ¡°N-no... Young Master Gong, please don¡¯t call the police. It was our fault, our fault...¡±

    Gong Yi was unmoved.

    Xiao Liu and Xiao He quickly looked at Bai Beibei. They cried and begged Bai Beibei for clemency on their behalf, ¡°Beibei, we wronged you. We¡¯re sorry... We were the ones who hid the bag and med it on you. Please forgive us!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Beibei. We were blinded by greed. We won¡¯t y such tricks ever again. Please have mercy on us.¡±

    As they spoke, the two of them knelt down.

    Bai Beibei was so frightened that she took a step back. Gong Yi squeezed her handfortingly, aying her fear.

    She looked at him, his gentle eyes conveying his silent support for her.

    ¡°Did you orchestrate this?¡± She stood tiptoe, questioning him softly.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Gong Yi nodded.

    Bai Beibei did not know what to say.

    Gong Yi quirked his brows in amusement. It was their own fault for choosing Bai Beibei as the target of their bullying. This was theireuppance.

    Bai Beibei examined the painting on the ground. Her heart ached. So much money... wasted ¨C just like that.

    ¡°Beibei, please spare us! We¡¯re still young. We don¡¯t want to go to jail.¡±

    ¡°Beibei, Beibei! It was all Bai Qi¡¯s fault. If not for her vile whisperings we would never have yed such tricks on you. It was Bai Qi. She¡¯s the real mastermind. Please let us go...¡±

    Coincidentally, Bai Qi happened to walk over just then. Xiao Liu and Xiao He red at her as if they were mortal enemies.

    Bai Qi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What nonsense are the two of you spouting? Do you have any evidence? When did I ever instigate you to harm Beibei? Beibei is my younger sister!¡±

    As she spoke, Bai Qi turned her sorrowful eyes at Bai Beibei and Gong Yi. ¡°Beibei, Young Master Gong, you have to believe me.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Gong Yi¡¯s lips settled in a half-smile as if he had seen through all her tricks.

    Bai Qi was the first to look away. She could not bear the weight of Gong Yi¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Bai Qi! It¡¯s all your fault! You used us. We won¡¯t let you off so easily!¡± Xiao Liu and Xiao He stood up and rushed at her like charging oxen.

    The two of them had been driven into a frenzy. ¡°Ah!¡± Bai Qi screamed and tried to run away but it was toote. Xiao He grabbed her hair while Xiao Liu pped her over and over again with a wave of her hand.

    Bai Qi was subject to their abuse as they pummelled her into the ground.

    Bai Qi¡¯s eyes swirled with stars. She had never been so embarrassed in her life. Onlookers gathered around, gaping at her vulnerable form but no one came to her aid. It was as if they were watching a show, distant and uninvolved as theyughed at her torment.

    ¡°When they are done fighting, send them all to the police station. Let the police deal with them . Our hotel does not wee such rowdy customers. Throw all their luggage out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, President.¡±

    Gong Yi held Bai Beibei¡¯s small hand and left gracefully.

    ...

    Bai Beibei turned back three times. She said worriedly, ¡°Young Master Gong, will they be alright fighting like that?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with us.¡±

    Bai Beibei...

    She looked at Gong Yi¡¯s rigid silhouette. For the first time since they met, Bai Beibei felt that Gong Yi was a ck-bellied man.

    Nheless, she was touched. He had avenged her and protected her more than she could ever ask for.

    ¡°Go on. Thepetition is about to start. All the best.¡± Gong Yi reached out and caressed her hair.

    It was an intimate gesture filled with his love and affection for her. Bai Beibei blushed, lowering her head demurely. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    At this moment, a series of footsteps sounded. Li Xiyang, Li Sisi, Old Man Gong, and Headmaster Li walked over. Gong Yi saw them from the corner of his eyes.

    Immediately, he bent down and kissed Bai Beibei¡¯s soft pink lips.

    Bai Beibei was stunned by the sudden kiss.

    Gong Yi took advantage of her stupor to give her a french kiss before letting go.

    Bai Beibei covered her mouth mechanically. She was burning up.

    What had he done?

    Noticing something wrong with the situation, Bai Beibei looked over Gong Yi¡¯s shoulder and saw four individuals staring her way. A maelstrom of mixed emotions swirled in their eyes.

    Bai Beibei¡¯ felt her brain short-circuit.

    She snuck a nce in Old Man Gong¡¯s direction. Gong Yi¡¯s father wore an unhappy expression on his face.

    Headmaster Li just looked embarrassed.

    Li Xiyang¡¯s gaze was as deep and as still as an old well. She could not read any emotion on his face. Li Sisi was as cute as ever, and her almond-shaped eyes were fixed on her in disbelief.

    Just then, Bai Beibei was pulled into a hug by a strong arm wrapping itself around her supple waist. ¡°Father, let me formally introduce you to my girlfriend. This is Bai Beibei.¡±

    Father-inw...

    ¡°Congrattions, Beibei! I knew you would get together with Young Master Gong sooner orter. You¡¯re so mean, you should have said something sooner! Come,e. Tell me how it happened.¡± Li Sisi dragged Bai Beibei aside and demanded an exnation enthusiastically.

    Li Xiyang remained silent. Instead, he strode towards thepetition ground. Headmaster Li chuckled and entered as well.

    Only father and son were left outside thepetition grounds

    Old Man Gong coughed and spoke softly, ¡°Are you being serious?¡±

    Gong Yi raised his eyebrows. ¡°Father, have I ever not been?¡±

    ¡°... I don¡¯t like these white shoes. They¡¯re for children.¡±

    ¡°Father, if you liked children¡¯s shoes I¡¯d question whether you weren¡¯t already senile.¡±

    ¡°Brat, I¡¯m being serious here!¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s dark eyes shed with a sharp light. He schooled his expression and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°She... is too young.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Li Sisi the same age as she is? Why didn¡¯t you feel the same about her?¡±

    Old Man Gong...

    ¡°Father, what are you ying at? When I didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, you kept urging me to find one. Now that I have a girlfriend, you¡¯re not satisfied with her. What are you trying to say? Besides, don¡¯t you just want to have a grandson? If we get together now, there¡¯ll still be hope for you yet. You don¡¯t have to worry about my marriage anymore. Go back and burn incense or something instead of spending your time gossiping!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Gong Yi¡¯s father felt an overwhelming urge to kick his son.

    ¡°Father, behave. We¡¯re in public.¡± Gong Yi reminded his father with a frown.

    Seeing the staff eyeing them curiously, Old Man Gong became acutely aware of his image. Hurriedly, he closed the door. He would definitely teach his son a lesson in respect but not out in public. Some things were not meant for the world to see.

 Chapter 1287 - Iâ€™m a very Traditional Man

    <h4>Chapter 1287: I¡¯m a very Traditional Man</h4>

    ¡°... I hope you¡¯ll reconsider your rtionship with Bai Beibei.¡±

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m not asking for your opinion. I¡¯m informing you of my decision.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°I could always stay a bachelor. Is that what you want?¡± Gong Yi took a step back.

    It was a threat. Gong Yi was actually threatening him! Old Man Gong gnashed his teeth angrily.

    ¡°Father, let¡¯s not bicker any further. Thepetition is about to start. I¡¯m heading in. I hope you¡¯lle to ept and understand the reasons for my decision.¡± Gong Yi walked towards thepetition grounds with a spring in his step.

    Gong Yi...

    ...

    Thepetition ended three hourster.

    As everyone expected, Bai Beibei won an overwhelming victory.

    The host announced the results and the media swarmed her like a pack of hungry hyenas.

    ¡°Congrattions Miss Bai on your victory! In a month¡¯s time, you will be flying to the United States of America topete with the world¡¯s experts in mental arithmetic.¡±

    ¡°Miss Bai, the record holder for mental arithmetic, Bai Qi, is your half-sister by the same father. The two of you have been dubbed the twin stars of the Bai family. Do you have the confidence to beat her?¡±

    ¡°Miss Bai, you became famous in a single match ¨C shocking the world with your ability in the field of mental arithmetic. What do you have to say about this?¡±

    It was Bai Beibei¡¯s first time being in the limelight. The shing cameras and chattering reporters make her really nervous.

    Subconsciously, she turned her head to look at the VIP seats. She was hoping to catch sight of Gong Yi¡¯s figure.

    Gong Yi...

    Gong Yi had not left. He sat in the VIP box serenely with a gentle look on his face.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s nervous heart instantly calmed. She felt more at ease whenever he was around.

    Gong Yi puffed up with pride. It was as if his family had a daughter who had just grown up. The little girl he had been caring for all this time had finally blossomed.

    It was a strange feeling. On the one hand, he thought of her like a father would their daughter. On the other hand, he was crazily in love and wanted her as his wife.

    The two emotions warred with each other and caused a frown to crinkle his brows. He was both helpless and happy.

    Suddenly, the champagne-coloured crystal chandelier on the stage shook twice and then came careening down.

    It so happened that Bai Beibei stood directly under it.

    Gong Yi¡¯s pupils constricted. He got up and pushed past the crowd, shouting, ¡°Roll to the side!¡±

    Bai Beibei was paralyzed where she stood. Before she could react, Gong Yi had already pushed her aside. Hisrge hands cradled her in his arms, drawing her slender form into his warm embrace.

    ¡°Boom!¡± With a resounding explosion of crystal shards, the chandelier shattered into an innumerable sum of glinting pieces on the floor.

    ¡°Ah!¡± People were screaming, dispersing frantically in all directions. It wasplete and utter chaos.

    ¡°Help! Someone help! The president is injured. Call for a doctor! Hurry!¡± A cacophony of panicked voices and stamping feet flooded Bai Beibei¡¯s ears.

    She moved with some difficulty and broke free from his tight embrace, crawling out of his arms to meet him squarely in the face. ¡°Young Master Gong, what happened...¡±

    Her voice caught in her throat. Gong Yi was on top of her, bleeding.

    A part of the crystal chandelier had hit his head, leaving a trail of crimson blood flowing down the side of his forehead.

    Bai Beibei¡¯ eyes widened likerge opals at the sight of Gong Yi¡¯s injury. So shocked was she by the scene ying out before her eyes that she forgot to breathe. Just a little push and she was certain that she would fall into hysteria. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding! Your head is bleeding!¡±

    Gong Yi felt dizzy. The sound of a train whistling past his ears rang sharply. His handsome face was the colour of chalk.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scream. I know.¡± He said weakly.

    The hot tears in Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes fell all at once. Her two small hands twisted his clothes as she sobbed, ¡°Why did you save me? Foolishness! Utter pigheaded foolishness... You hurt yourself because of me... You¡¯re bleeding so much... W-we need to get to a hospital quickly...¡±

    She raised her small hands in an attempt to press down on his bleeding forehead but was stopped.

    Gong Yi cupped her small hands in his own and squeezed. Watching her cry so pitifully, his lips curled into a lop-sided grin. ¡°You did it on purpose.¡±

    ¡°What...¡±

    ¡°You just want to hear me confessing to you again. Hah...I¡¯ll repeat it as many times as it takes for you to understand. I saved you because I love you, Bai Beibei. I really, really love you.¡±

    The noisy scene quietened. The media were between two minds and did not know if they ought to pick up their cameras and capture the enthralling scene or to give the couple some privacy in their moment of intimacy. It was a huge scoop, after all. The first young master of the capital had confessed!

    The Gong Group¡¯s employees were flustered, gaping in awe. Their mouths formingrge spheres that would fitrge plums. Was this the same President who embodied the very figure of cold nobility?

    Gong Yi¡¯s father was about ready to jump through the roof. ¡°Enough! Gong Yi, stop talking. You¡¯ve hurt your head. You need to be treated immediately. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Young Master Gong, please let go of Beibei.¡± Li Sisi said anxiously.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s tears flowed in an endless stream. She nodded non-stop. ¡°I know, I know... You really like me... Let¡¯s go to the hospital first. You¡¯re still bleeding...¡±

    ¡°Then... Do you like me?¡± Gong Yi asked persistently.

    He knew he was being cheap. He had asked her this question several times before but she never gave him an answer. Since she had never said no, he continued chasing her all the same. However, as he was a chauvinist who cared a great deal about his face, he always told himself that it would be thest time he asked her.

    He was truly pathetic.

    Yet, all he wanted was to hear whether she shared the same feelings for him as he did for her.

    Even though she was shy and her limpid eyes told him the truth over and over again, it still was not enough. He wanted ¨C no. Needed her to admit the feelings she had for him with her own voice and through her own words. He wanted her to proim her love for him openly and freely.

    He wanted her heart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this now. You were hit on the head. We¡¯ll need to stop the bleeding and get you properly examined at the hospital. I-I¡¯ll tell you my answer when you¡¯re better.¡±

    ¡°Brushing me off again? Heh, if you don¡¯t answer me today, I won¡¯t go to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so childish! Don¡¯t treat your life like some child¡¯s game!¡± Bai Beibei scowled in exasperation.

    ¡°Then why won¡¯t you give me a straight answer? Bai Beibei, I didn¡¯t misjudge you. You¡¯re truly heartless!¡± As he spoke, Gong Yi stroked her tender face, tracing its contours and pausing as he brushed his thumb against her cherry lips.

    Her lips were beautiful and they reminded him of rose petals. He had tasted them before. They were sweetly scented, carrying a soothing fragrance that invited and aroused.

    He could not understand her. With a mouth as sweet and as soft as hers, why was it so hard for her to speak the truth?

    ¡°What kind of person do you think I am? That night in Hong Kong, I was drunk. You entered my room and slept with me. You. Slept. With. Me! I thought that we would start as a couple ¨C dating and whispering sweet nothings ¨C but you had the gall to p my butt and pretend I did not exist.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a very traditional man. You slept with me but you refused to take responsibility for having done so. Bai Beibei, I¡¯m going to sue you!¡±

    What on earth was he saying?

    Bai Beibei covered his mouth hastily to prevent him from speaking nonsense. Had he hurt his head worse than she imagined? There were so many people listening in and watching them with predatory eyes. Did he have nomon sense left in him?

    Everyone present gaped with open mouths.

    If he had said he wanted someone to apany him sooner, women would flock to him in droves. Bai Beibei would not have had the chance to ensnare him in her wily guiles.

    Old Man Gong was close to frothing at the mouth. He could not help but suspect the man on stage as some sort of impostor. It could not be his son there up on stage. It just was not possible.

    Would his son have slept with a woman like Bai Beibei and still cling to her after a one night stand? Worse still was the fact that he wanted her to take responsibility for his sleeping with her.

    Disgraceful!

    Even with Ye Xiaotao, his son had never done such a shameful thing!

    What kind of bewitching soup had Bai Beibei fed him for him to fall into such depravity?

 Chapter 1288 - Looks for a Shadow on You

    <h4>Chapter 1288: Looks for a Shadow on You</h4>

    Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes misted up. To be able to receive such favour from him, what was there to hesitate about?

    ¡°Gong Yi, I like you,¡± she said, allowing her words to roll smoothly off her tongue.

    Gong Yi¡¯s eyes lit up, and his chest filled up with an indescribable warmth. He always knew that she liked him but to receive confirmation from her lips... It made him happy. The fact that it was her first time addressing him by his name was simply icing on the cake.

    Gong Yi closed his eyes and copsed.

    ...

    At the hospital.

    Gong Yi¡¯s eyes fluttered open. His surroundings were bleached perfectly, and the sharp smell of disinfectant hung in the air like a noxious cloud.

    His head pounded with the telltale signs of a headache. He tried moving and immediately frowned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± At this moment, a small hand pressed down on his head, and Bai Beibei¡¯s small, beautiful face appeared in his sight.

    ¡°How many fingers am I holding up?¡± Bai Beibei¡¯s nose was red, and her eyes were puffy. Nervously, she raised a slender finger, prompting him for a response.

    Gong Yi...

    ¡°Two,¡± he replied.

    A crushing weight descended, smashing her hopes to pieces. It was over. She had clearly raised a finger, but he responded by saying there were two.

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°Beibei.¡±

    ¡°Who is Beibei to you?¡±

    ¡°I used to raise a kitten at home called Beibei.¡±

    ¡°Wah!¡± Bai Beibei burst into tears. He actually thought she was some cat he once kept. It was a gut-wrenching blow against her psyche.

    She cupped hisrge hands in her smaller ones. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Even if you¡¯ve be a vegetable, I will always remain by your side.¡±

    Seeing how cute she was, Gong Yi deliberately teased her.

    ¡°Ahem,¡± the doctor coughed. ¡°Young Master Gong, please stop teasing Miss Bai. You¡¯ve really given her a good scare.¡±

    ... Teasing?

    Bai Beibei looked at Gong Yi with tear-filled eyes.¡±You... A-are you teasing me?¡±

    Gong Yi smirked. ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying to see if I had be a vegetable? I just yed along so as not to disappoint you.¡±

    This person...

    Bai Beibei clenched her fists and punched him. ¡°You had me worried to death! Have you had your fun? Did you enjoy teasing me?¡±

    Gong Yi drew her fists into his hands and kissed them. With a cheeky grin, he said, ¡°That was me punishing you for how cruel you¡¯ve been to me. You should treat me better in the future.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s pale face burned crimson. It felt like her face was on fire. Pulling her hands away from his lips, she muttered, ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±

    ¡°Say it again.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Say it. Say, ¡®Gong Yi, I like you¡¯.¡±

    Bai Beibei...

    He was not being serious at all!

    ¡°Enough! Gong Yi, are you done fooling around?¡± Just then, Gong Yi¡¯s father, who had been waid by the side, finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up. He was already an old man, and the way the young couple was flirting gave him goosebumps all over his body.

    Things had really changed since the time of his youth. Young couples, then, had a different sense of propriety. Youngsters these days were truly frivolous byparison.

    Gong Yi released Bai Beibei when he heard the reprimanding voice of his father. Grateful for the distraction, Bai Beibei retreated to the side.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, It¡¯s time for your checkup.¡± The doctor said, motioning for the nurse at his side to follow.

    Old Man Gong stared at Bai Beibei. ¡°Bai Beibei, if you would, I would like to have a word with you. Perhaps, we should discuss the details outside.¡±

    Startled, though not unwilling, Bai Beibei nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Father, what is it you want to say to her?¡± Gong Yi growled discontentedly.

    Old Man Gong red at his son. ¡°Can¡¯t an old man ask when he might expect a grandson? I, for one, would like a grandson as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Gong Yi replied.

    ...

    In the corridor.

    Old Man Gong ced his hands behind his back and sighed heavily.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s small hands were nervously twisting her clothes like a child who had made a mistake.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite young,¡± Old Man Gong was the first to speak. ¡°To be honest, the matter of you dating my son was too sudden. I didn¡¯t even have the time to mentally prepare myself. At first, you were just Bai Qi¡¯s sister. Later, when I saw you in the apartment, my son told me you were just a nanny. Somewhere along the line, you ended up bing Xiyang¡¯s girlfriend. I¡¯m not even sure you¡¯ve ended your rtionship with him. Now, you¡¯re dating my son. Your identity is too big of a mess.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not Li Xiyang¡¯s girlfriend. There¡¯s nothing between us. He¡¯s the one who made it up,¡± Bai Beibei exined in a panicked voice.

    Old Man Gong regarded Bai Beibei with a steely look. She was so nervous that her small face resembled a cherry. Although she did not meet his eyes, he could tell that she was still pure.

    Gong Yi¡¯s love life had always worried him. He worried that his son would remain a bachelor all his life. Old Man Gong¡¯s deepest wish was to have a grandson he could dote on. It was a miracle, really, that Gong Yi finally had a girlfriend of his own. He simply prayed the rtionship wouldst.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s talent in mental arithmetics was already impressive in itself. Coupled by her youthful beauty andudable purity, she was certainly a woman worthy of his son.

    As someone of the older generation who had received tertiary education, Old Man Gong was fairly open-minded. He had nopunctions against a match of unequal status. So long as his son truly loved her, he would ept whomever his son chose for a wife.

    He knew that his son had a good eye.

    Yet, for some inexplicable reason, he could not help but feel a faint sense of disapproval for Bai Beibei.

    ¡°I won¡¯t pry into your rtionship with Li Xiyang or what you did with him in the past. However, you are now my son¡¯s girlfriend. Our Gong family and the Li family are on friendly terms so to speak. Gong Yi and Xiyang even call each other brothers. Now, the two of them have turned against each other because of you. I hope you won¡¯t tear our two families apart by ying on their feelings for you. I believe it only right that you distance yourself from Xiyang.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Beibei nodded vigorously. ¡°Uncle Gong, I understand.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s obedience pleased him greatly. After a moment¡¯s pause, Old Man Gong continued, ¡°Bai Beibei, there¡¯s something I should tell you in advance.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Gong Yi has always liked Ye Xiaotao. He has liked her for a whole 20 years. It hasn¡¯t even been four months since she got married, and yet he has fallen in love with you. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±

    Bai Beibei froze.

    ¡°Everyone says that the best way to forget a previous rtionship is to quickly start a new one. I also urged him to hurry up so that I might have a grandchild. All these reasonsbined make me suspect that he sees a shadow of her in you.¡±

    A shadow of Ye Xiaotao in her?

    Old Man Gong had put it very tactfully, but it was obvious what he was trying to convey. Gong Yi was, in all likelihood, using her as a substitute for Ye Xiaotao.

    Bai Beibei understood the implication in Old Man Gong¡¯s words. Though he did not object to her being with Gong Yi, if Gong Yi broke up with her one day, he would not help her in any way either.

    Old Man Gong¡¯s stance on their rtionship rang loud and clear. It left a bad taste in her mouth.

    She was just an ordinary girl who wanted to gain the recognition and affection of his family.

    Bai Beibei did not know what she had done wrong, but it was clear his family held no love for her.

    Bai Beibei bit her lower lip with her white teeth and said softly, ¡°No matter the reason for his liking me, I like him and want to be with him ¨C that is enough. Even if we don¡¯t end up together in the future, I won¡¯t hate him for it. Uncle, please don¡¯t worry. If therees a day when he decides he no longer loves me, I won¡¯t pester him over bygones. I won¡¯t bring any trouble to your family.¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect the girl to be so shrewd. It made Old Man Gong feel bad for saying the words that he did.

    ¡°Uncle, if there¡¯s nothing else, please excuse me.¡±

    She turned around and left.

 Chapter 1289 - Moving Back to Live With Me

    <h4>Chapter 1289: Moving Back to Live With Me</h4>

    Bai Beibei was walking down the corridor when she saw a tall and handsome figure leaning against the door leading out of the ward. It was Gong Yi.

    ¡°Why are you up and about? You should be lying in bed. You need to rest!¡± Bai Beibei ran to him with a look of distress.

    Gong Yi grabbed her small hands and pulled them towards his face. Leaning into her touch, he asked, ¡°What did my father say to you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Bai Beibei smiled sweetly. ¡°Your father simply asked me not to involve myself with Li Xiyang in the future. He expressed his desire for me to devote all my attention towards you and you alone. He also said he wouldn¡¯t forgive you if you bullied me again!¡±

    Gong Yi eyed her sceptically. After all, his father had been going on about how he did not like her. Nheless, those were his father¡¯s opinions, not his.

    A man like him hadplete control over his emotions. As long as he loved the woman he chose, nothing else mattered.

    Gong Yi pulled the girl into the ward and closed the door. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him have his way.¡±

    Bai Beibei eased up, sniffling as the tension drained away from her form. Gong Yi smelled a little of clinical disinfectant. Being so close to him brought her a sense offort. It was fine if everyone else disliked her, she could put up with it. All she asked for was that his affections for her remained true.

    From the moment she told him that she liked him, she had given him her heart.

    She would have no regrets even if his love for her faded and she fell to the fire like a moth to the me.

    ¡°Go back to bed and lie down. I¡¯ll peel an apple for you.¡±

    Gong Yi returned to his bed and sat down. He did not let go of her hand. ¡°Move in with me. Let¡¯s live together.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at his eyes that twinkled like peach blossoms. They glowed ardently. Bai Beibei blushed as she stared into those dreamy pools of light.

    ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯d rather stay on campus.¡±

    ¡°What on earth are you imagining? Do you honestly think there¡¯s anything I could do to you in this state? I¡¯m still injured if you haven¡¯t noticed. Stay with me for a few days while I recuperate. You can take care of me in that time.¡±

    Bai Beibei wrenched her hand free and opted to peel that apple she had promised him. ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Gong Yi leanedzily on the headboard using his muscr arm as a cushion. He eyed Bai Beibei¡¯s delicate shoulders, her slim waist and her supple lips. What he saw pleased him greatly. Bai Beibei had curves in all the right ces.

    He gulped, lost in thought.

    He and she had already expressed their feelings to each other and were officially dating. He had every intention of pursuing all the things a man and woman could do in such a rtionship. At 26 years old, he was a man in his prime, full of vigour.

    ...

    After two days of observation in the hospital, Gong Yi was discharged.

    Bai Beibei moved in and took care of him while he recovered.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, what would like to eat today?¡± Bai Beibei asked as she walked into his room.

    Gong Yi sat on his bed with a thin notebook in his hand as he perused several documents. When he heard her call him ¡®Young Master Gong¡¯, he frowned.

    However, he did not let his displeasure show on his face. He looked up and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to eat... A bullwhip.¡±

    A bullwhip...

    Bai Beibei had neither eaten nor heard of a bullwhip, but if it was what Gong Yi wanted, she would do her best to procure it for him.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and buy one now.¡± She walked out.

    Gong Yi watched her leave, no longer in any mood to work. He put his notebook away and crossed his legs in satisfaction. Perhaps his methods were... unorthodox.

    She really was the picture of innocence.

    Bai Beibei returned from her trip to the supermarket an hourter.

    Not having made bullwhip before, she eagerly consulted a cookbook for instructions. So far, she had not found one exining how to make a bullwhip.

    ¡°Have you bought it?¡± At this moment, a low, maic voice sounded behind her.

    Bai Beibei jumped in fright. ¡°Don¡¯t sneak up on someone like that! You nearly gave me a heart attack.¡±

    ¡°I was not trying to hide from you at all. You were examining the cookbook so seriously that you weren¡¯t paying attention to your surroundings.¡±

    Sighing in defeat, she continued searching for a recipe describing how one ought to make a bullwhip. Trying to beat Gong Yi at his own game was an exercise in futility, anyway.

    Instead, Bai Beibei dove back into her cookbook, looking for a bullwhip recipe.

    From where he stood, Gong Yi had a full view of his beloved¡¯s beautiful face. A few strands of her silken hair hung by her cheeks, hovering over her swan-like neck. Words could not do justice to the poetry in motion that she was.

    ¡°Where did you buy the bullwhip?¡±

    ¡°At the supermarket.¡± As she spoke, Bai Beibei paused for a moment. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s strange. The auntie who sold me the bullwhip asked me who it was for.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Gong Yi was ecstatic. Bai Beibei must have told the auntie that she was buying it for her boyfriend!¡±

    ¡°I said that I bought it for someone recovering from head trauma.¡±

    Gong Yi...

    ¡°When that auntie heard me, sheughed. She even told me to tell you that eating bullwhip is useless for someone with your condition. She said that if you aren¡¯t well, you should seek treatment, and not feel ashamed of your deficiencies. Perhaps you should go to the hospital and get yourself checked.¡±

    Bai Beibei looked Gong Yi in the eye while asking, ¡°Outside of your head injury, do you suffer from any other afflictions?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Gong Yi shouted.

    Spinning on his heel, he left.

    Bai Beibei...

    Why was he suddenly so angry again? It seemed like, as the days passed, he was growing more and more hostile. Was it a result of his head injury? She could not help but wonder.

    ...

    When dinner was ready, the two of them sat at the table opposite each other.

    Seeing Gong Yi leave his bullwhip untouched, Bai Beibei said, ¡°Try the bullwhip. It¡¯s my first time cooking it. Is it not to your liking?¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll get indigestion.¡±

    Bai Beibei frowned unhappily. ¡°If I knew you weren¡¯t going to eat it, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered buying it! It took me three hours...¡±

    ¡°What are you mumbling about?¡±

    Bai Beibei covered her mouth, mortified.

    Sticking out her tongue in embarrassment, she brushed him off. ¡°You heard wrong. I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Gong Yi stared at her pink tongue and felt his waist go numb. Why did she have to be so seductive!?

    He hadn¡¯t even eaten the bullwhip and he was aroused. If he really ate it, would her fragile body be able to withstand his savaging it?

    Gong Yi ground his teeth in exasperation.

    The dinner ended on a strange note. Bai Beibei cleared the dishes and washed them in the kitchen¡¯s sink, flitting about happily like a bumblebee.

    Gong Yi shook his head helplessly, climbing upstairs to his room.

    Seated on his bed, he suddenly remembered that he had not watched the ten films sent by the expert. Maybe it was time he had a look at them...

    The thought took root, constantly itching for his attention. Soon, he could bear it no longer and sumbed to temptation.

    He turned on hisptop quietly, scanning the films for something of interest.

    He felt his adam¡¯s apple bob up and down, his feeling dry and sandy. To think that there were so many tricks between men and women. He really was a country bumpkin when it came to matters of love.

    Just as he was about to watch another clip, a knock sounded at the door. ¡°Young Master Gong, would you like some fruit?¡±

    Bai Beibei was here!

    Gong Yi looked up. The door had already been pushed open, and Bai Beibei was moving towards him.

    He turned an impressive shade of red. It looked rather suspicious, to be honest. Gong Yi randomly pressed a button and got up.

    ¡°W-what are you doing here?¡±

    Bai Beibei waved the te of fruit in her hand. ¡°I brought some fruits for dessert. I thought you¡¯d like them...¡±

    Her voice petered out as she stared wide-eyed at the notebook on Gong Yi¡¯s bed, in particr the image frozen on the screen.

 Chapter 1290 - Feel How MuChapter I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 1290: Feel How Much I Love You</h4>

    Gong Yi followed her gaze which had settled on hisptop. What he saw shocked even him. The button he had pressed earlier did not, in fact, turn off hisptop. Instead, it merely paused the clip. The scene where it paused, however...

    Gong Yi...

    ¡°Ha, ha...¡± heughed awkwardly. Pointing at hisptop, he said, ¡°Myptop¡¯s been infected by a virus. I was trying to fix it before you came in...¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s face red face darkened several shades, taking on a rich burgundy hue. Who was he trying to fool? She was not a child. She knew exactly what the image represented and what it meant for him to be watching a clip of it taking ce.

    Ogling such things in his room... She did not know what to say.

    She immediately averted her eyes. Unfortunately, as she did so, she unconsciously looked down and noticed the obscene bulge straining his pants.

    She could not breathe. It felt like her body was being pricked over and over again by a needle.

    Gong Yi had never encountered such an embarrassing situation in his entire life. ¡°Cough,¡± he cleared his throat, trying to sound serious, ¡°Let me turn myptop off. It is rather distressing...¡±

    Sitting down on his bed, he turned hisptop off and put it away.

    Yet, no sooner had he done so than the sound of the woman¡¯s shrill cries echoed as the clip began ying.

    Gong Yi sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I...¡±

    Bai Beibei had vanished from sight. She ran away.

    Gong Yi...

    He copsed on his bed dejectedly. How could this have happened? It was over! How would she look at him now that she knew? He had not even taken a bite and he managed to scare the little white rabbit away...

    The one thing he was certain of, though, was how upset she had been when she caught sight of the image frozen on hisptop¡¯s screen.

    He stared at the crystal chandelier over his head, thinking through his options. When he had decided on the course of action he would take, he pulled out his phone and sent Bai Beibei a text.

    Heposed a message. ¡ª¡ª I wasn¡¯t looking at anything.

    He received no reply for a while.

    Gong Yi sent another message. ¡ª¡ª I was only taking a little peek.

    Bai Beibei continued ignoring him.

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t give up. ¡ª¡ª Alright, alright. I was watching it. Are you happy now? I don¡¯t know of any man who hasn¡¯t watched something like it before.

    The silence weighed like a stone sinking into the sea.

    Gong Yi threw his phone aside in frustration. What was she unhappy about now?

    His sharp eyes narrowed dangerously, a certain restlessness squirming in its depths. He found his present situation far more exciting than the clip he had been watching. Could he have induced some form of excitement in her as well?

    He felt a primal urge stirring within him.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s image slowly, but surely, superimposed itself over the image of that woman frozen in the clip. He could think of nothing else. All his thoughts converged on the image of her sticking out her soft, pink tongue at him earlier that evening. It stoked a passionate fire in him, growing to the size of a raging inferno.

    She slept in the room next to his.

    Already, he could smell the sweet fragrance of her skin and feel the warm, mellow touch of her body against his...

    His eyes burst open and he stalked out of the room.

    ...

    Arriving outside Bai Beibei¡¯s room, he knocked on the door.

    The door remained closed, shuttered; unopen.

    Gong Yi licked his dry lips. ¡°Beibei, please open the door. I want to see you.¡± His voice was so hoarse that it did not sound like his own.

    In her room, Bai Beibei hugged herself, rocking back and forth. The lights were off and in the gloomy darkness, she sat alone.

    She did not know how she ought to react.

    The Gong Yi in her heart was such a noble and refined man. She could not reconcile what she had seen with the image of him she had built up.

    She was scared. No ¨C terrified. She recalled the events that had taken ce the night she was in Hong Kong. Although he had been rude then, she brushed it off as the consequence of his being drunk. She remembered the way he forced himself on her in so domineering a manner that she could not resist him. Even now, the memory of him panting into her ear stood out like blood on fresh snow. It was something she would not ever be able to forget.

    She was not stupid. She knew what his intentions were by knocking on the door. For a moment, she hesitated. Maybe...

    No. She did not dare take the risk.

    It hurt.

    She did not feel happy at all.

    She did not know whether it was some cruel joke on her.

    As her thoughts ran wild, she heard a pained hissing from outside.

    Startled, Bai Beibei hurried to the door, her footfalls falling lightly against the carpeted floor. She flung open the door and asked, ¡°Are you alright...? Ah!¡±

    Gong Yi caught her in his muscr arms and pulled her close.

    His body¡¯s temperature was so high that it almost felt scalding against her bare skin. Bai Beibei fought against his grip around her waist, trying to push him away but to no avail. ¡°Let go...!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Gong Yi hungrily took in the sight of her cherry-coloured lips and lunged forward, pushing her into a deep, passionate kiss.

    The madness in his eyes was rming. It throbbed and pulsated, threatening to drown her in his prurient desire. He kissed her with ever-increasing force, prying her lips apart and robbing her of all breath.

    Bai Beibei could feel him panting, his warm breath washing over her face like the ebb and flow of the tide. It was with great difficulty that she pushed him away, breathless.

    Gong Yi released her aching lips, burying his head in her hair.

    Bai Beibei gasped for breath.

    ¡°Beibei, Beibei.¡± Gong Yi whispered her name into her ear, chanting an ardent hymn. ¡°Can you feel it? My body is going crazy because of you. I need you!¡±

    Bai Beibei was so mortified that she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Ha, ha. I fooled you! Do you know what a bullwhip is?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Gong Yi pressed himself against her, grinding into her skin. ¡°Here. Let me show you.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s pupils constricted. Clenching her hands into fists, she rained down blow after blow ¨C hammering him with as much force as her petite form offered. ¡°You, you, you...¡±

    She was speechless.

    He actually wanted her to buy something like this. No wonder that kind aunt at the supermarket had said so many strange things to her. It was all his fault!

    ¡°Bullwhip is a powerful supplement that invigorates a man¡¯s body. It strengthens him. Imagine what would have happened if I had eaten it. I wouldn¡¯t need you to open the door for me, I would have opened it myself!¡± Gong Yiughed uproariously.

    Bai Beibei had nothing to say.

    The next second, she found herself being carried, her body hanging limply in the air.

    Gong Yi kicked open the door to his room and carried her in.

    Bai Beibei was afraid. She hugged his neck tightly, staring at him with fear lit eyes. She had a bad feeling of what was toe.

    Gong Yiid her gently on the bed and said affectionately, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I learnt something just now. This time, I¡¯ll be gentler. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    Her ears burned like chilly peppers.

    Gong Yi kissed her soft, supple skin, tracing the contour of her body. He closed his eyes in satisfaction. ¡°The woman I was watching can¡¯tpare to you. You are far more beautiful than she could ever be. Don¡¯t worry. I promise not to look at her ever again. You shouldn¡¯t either. We¡¯ll explore things together!¡±

    He was selfish and did not want her to see another man. She belonged to him. He was the only man for her.

    Bai Beibei shook her head. She could not do this. Her body was as stiff as a rock.

    Gong Yi had done his best to hold out until she was ready, but he could take it no longer. People often say it takes time to get used to it. When better, then, but the present? Coaxing her in a hoarse voice, he murmured, ¡°Be good, call me by my name.¡±

    ¡°Gong... Gong...¡±

    She called him by his name very nicely. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t call me Young Master Gong. I want you to call me by my name. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll punish you.¡± As he spoke, he nibbled on her earlobe.

    Transfixed, Bai Beibei listened to Gong Yi¡¯s hypnotic voice. She turned her head to look at him. His long and narrow peach blossom eyes were fixed on her. From where shey, they looked like two gleaming mirrors.

    ¡°Beibei, I love you. I love you so much that it hurts. Rx, don¡¯t be nervous. Men and women who love each other do this all the time. Leave everything to me...¡±

    Just like that and Bai Beibei was bewitched. She reached out slowly, hugging his muscr waist ¨C his washboard abs felt like cobblestoned bricks.

    ¡°Turn off the light...¡±

    ¡°Let me look at you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to...¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll turn it off.¡±

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk. Feel me as I feel you now, feel the weight of my love for you.¡±

 Chapter 1291 - You Close Your Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 1291: You Close Your Eyes</h4>

    Bai Beibei was released an hourter. In the darkness of Gong Yi¡¯s room, she clutched the silken quilt draped over her like a lifeline and tried rolling onto her side. It took her a while but, eventually, she seeded.

    Gong Yi rolled onto his side, turning on a dimmp sitting on his bedside table. After which, he wound his strong arms around Bai Beibei¡¯s waist and nuzzled the crook of her pink neck ¨C the scorching heat of his body melding into her own.

    His soul trembled in ecstasy.

    Even now, there seemed to be a hazy cloud of pink mist suffusing the air. Gong Yi reached out with hisrge hand and parted the tangled strands of hair covering Bai Beibei¡¯s face. A glimmering sheen of perspiration coated her milky-smooth skin, and a bashful smile adorned her delicate features. Her puckered lips were swollen, taking on the shade of ripe cherries.

    Gong Yi nted sweet kisses in her hair, fluttering over trellises and weaving through its winding vines. His hoarse voice coloured the air like burning coals. ¡°How do you feel this time?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes were screwed shut by the force of her will. She refused to answer him.

    Her eyes darted frantically behind hooded lids, her long eyshes trembling indignantly. She felt trapped, paralyzed. As if all the strength in her body had been sapped dry.

    Gong Yi smirked, smug satisfaction ying on his lips. He leaned over her, whispering into her pink ears, ¡°You left a mark on me too, you know? The way you sumbed. The way you lost control over yourself...¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Bai Beibei covered Gong Yi¡¯s mouth, silencing him.

    Gong Yi stared down at her with smouldering eyes.

    Bai Beibei avoided his gaze. His arms and back were painted in a tapestry of marks she had left behind.

    It was her first time experiencing such a feeling, and it made her heart palpitate.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Gong Yi asked gently.

    Bai Beibei shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt...¡±

    ¡°Let me have a look.¡±

    ¡°No! It doesn¡¯t hurt... Please... stop it...¡± Bai Beibei shoved his hands away from her. She did not want him touching her ¨C not now.

    She was telling the truth, though. Gong Yi was not as rough as he had been that time in Hong Kong. He was... gentle in his ministrations. It only hurt a little at the start, the pain subsiding almost instantaneously.

    Believing her to be shy, Gong Yi inched closer and kissed her small nose with such affection that she felt utterly mortified. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be shy. What¡¯s there to be shy about anyway? It¡¯s just the two of in here.¡±

    Bai Beibei wished she could find a hole to hide in.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a bath together.¡± Gong Yi murmured as he gave her a bone-crushing hug. They had certainly worked up quite a sweat and they were both drenched from head to toe. Naturally, a bath was in order.

    ¡°You should go have a bath. I¡¯ll go back to my room and bath a littleter,¡± Bai Beibei said quickly.

    Gong Yi paused for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a bath together...¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Bai Beibei pushed him away in a flurry of limbs. ¡°Close your eyes. I want to get dressed.¡±

    Gong Yi knelt on the bed, neither moving nor speaking. He merely stared at her hungrily with that soul-searing gaze with no intention ofplying.

    Bai Beibei did not understand. What more could he demand of her?

    She had already given him all that he had desired.

    Anxiously, she lifted the silken nket off the bed as she stood, hurling it over Gong Yi¡¯s head before picking up her clothes and scurrying out the door.

    The door snapped shut behind her.

    Gong Yi extracted himself from the covers of the silken nket easily and copsed onto his skan king bed.

    Though Bai Beibei had retreated to her room, her scent still lingered in the air. She smelled of honey and milk, of flowers and fields, of the heady scent of summer.

    His adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. How could she not understand? How could she deny him when she had yet to satisfy himpletely? He still wanted more! There was much more he still desired!

    How could once be enough? It did note close to being enough!

    He fantasised about taking a bath with her before continuing where they had left off. Perhaps, after a couple more times, would he be contented. Then, they would wrap themselves in each other¡¯s arms and sleep.

    He knew he could not ask too much of her, being the size that she was, but still, she could have indulged him at least two more times now, couldn¡¯t she?

    It was a little like fine dining. She had given him a taste, just enough to satisfy a craving, but not enough to fill him up.

    Closing his eyes, Gong Yi willed the capricious energy raging in his body to settle.

    ...

    In the bathroom...

    Bai Beibei stood under the shower, cradling herself in her slender arms. She did not dare look at the marks littering her skin.

    Gong Yi had taken ample precaution before they began. He made her swallow a few birth control pills as he buried his head in the crook of her neck. He had apologised for forcing them down her throat, saying that she was too young to have children.

    Having a child together was a big deal, and he said that he wanted to spend some time together before they considered one. After she graduated and got a job, the rtionship between them would have solidified nicely. Only then would they have a child together.

    His words were sensible, and Bai Beibei agreed with the sentiments underlying his conviction. She would listen to him. He was a good man. He was considering their future. She could rely on him.

    Bai Beibei covered her face with her small hands. She felt like her whole body was on fire.

    Shenguished in the shower for some time before drying her hair and making her way to the bed.

    It was at this moment when she received a message. ¡°Ding!¡±

    She opened it and saw that it was from Gong Yi ¡ª ¡°Are you asleep?¡±

    Bai Beibei replied ¡ª ¡°Yes, I¡¯m asleep.¡±

    ¡ª ¡°Okay. Good Night.¡±

    ¡°Good night,¡± she responded, closing her eyes.

    There was no need for honeyed words. Even if they spoke with only a few words, it was enough to convey their care, pity and love for each other.

    ...

    For a few days after, Bai Beibei could not muster the courage to look Gong Yi in the eye. Gong Yi¡¯s heart itched when he saw her like this. He wanted to hug and tease her, but she always ran away before he could do so.

    Gong Yi was helpless.

    Bai Beibei could not wait to move back into the school¡¯s dormitory. Gong Yi had already recovered under her care. He was as healthy as any man could be.

    It did not take much for her to realize how Gong Yi had tricked her into staying with him. The knowledge of his trickery weighed heavily on her mind.

    Elsewhere...

    Life had not been easy for Bai Qi.

    With Gong Yi¡¯s influence pinning them in holding a holding cell, Bai Qi, Xiao Liu, and Xiao He spent seven days locked up without any visitors. They were not even given the option of bail.

    Seven dayster, Bai Shida and Qian Lan rescued Bai Qi from her confines.

    ¡°Qiqi, my precious daughter, you¡¯ve suffered. Mother is here to bring you home.¡± Qian Lan hugged Bai Qi as she cried.

    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re finally here. I thought I¡¯d be imprisoned for life. I was so scared.¡± Bai Qi burst into tears, crying on her mother¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Qiqi, don¡¯t be scared. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±

    Thewyer stayed behind to file the necessary documents for Bai Qi¡¯s release. Meanwhile, the family of three left in their luxurious sedan with Bai Shida in the driver¡¯s seat.

    He nced at the mother and daughter in the backseat through the rearview mirror. Bai Qi quivering in her seat like a frightened rabbit. Qian Lan¡¯s heart ached at the sight of her precious daughter reduced to tears, and she did everything in her power tofort her.

    ¡°Qiqi,¡± Bai Shida said, ¡°You really messed up this time. Why did you go and provoke Beibei? Did you enjoy your stay in captivity? I hope you take this experience as a lesson on choosing your enemies.¡±

    ¡°Father, why are you protecting Beibei? You favour her more than you ever do me.¡± Bai Qi wailed in displeasure.

    ¡°Qiqi, your father is only saying what he thinks is best. You haven¡¯t read the newspaper now, have you? Beibei and Young Master Gong have been making the headlines these past few days. Everyone is saying that Beibei is going to be the young mistress of the Gong family.¡±

    ¡°Enough, Bai Shida. No one will think you a mute if you don¡¯t speak. Don¡¯t you think Qiqi has suffered enough? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t feel likeforting her but don¡¯t abuse her with your insensitive words.¡± Qian Lan rebuked harshly.

    Bai Shida huffed. ¡°Fine! I won¡¯t say anything else, alright?¡±

 Chapter 1292 - I Donâ€™t Have a Father

    <h4>Chapter 1292: I Don¡¯t Have a Father</h4>

    ¡°You!¡± Qian Lan gritted her teeth in anger. Bai Shida had been behaving rather strangely as ofte. He was not as cautious as he usually was. It seemed like he had grown bolder quite suddenly.

    It was more than a little suspicious in Qian Lan¡¯s opinion. A thought came to mind. ¡°Bai Shida, I have a question for you. Why did you fire Xiao Dai, ourpany¡¯s ountant?¡±

    ¡°My dear wife, you¡¯ve wronged me. I didn¡¯t fire him. He resigned. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him. Xiao Dai is your trusted aide. I wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to fire him without your saying so, heh!¡±

    Qian Lan heaved a sigh of relief. She was still in control. Bai Shida could not have been the one stirring up trouble in thepany. She had nted more than enough spies to ensure every action of his was watched.

    ¡°I hope, for your sake, you aren¡¯t lying to me! I¡¯ll look into this matter myself!¡±

    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s going on between Bai Beibei and Young Master Gong?¡± Bai Qi¡¯s grip around her mother¡¯s hand tightened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention her name in my presence. The crystal chandelier was supposed to hit her but Young Master Gong shielded her with his own body. He even confessed his love for her in front of all the reporters and dignitaries present. That woman somehow managed to seduce Young Master Gong while he was drunk, bewitching him so thoroughly that he proimed she needed to take responsibility for him!¡±

    ¡°... What? Did Young Master Gong really say that?¡± Bai Qi¡¯s face took on an ashen hue, and her eyes shed with unconcealed jealousy.

    How could Young Master Gong fall in love with Bai Beibei? Why? She could not understand.

    Qian Lan was still cursing away, unaware of her daughter¡¯s mounting distress. ¡°That little witch is just like her mother, a vixen whose only skill is seducing men. She¡¯s even better than her mother was at her age, the shameless woman that she is!¡±

    Bai Shida listened to Qian Lan rant as he drove. Oh, the irony! Weren¡¯t all men taken in by women and their wily charms? How was she any different?

    Did Qian Lan honestly believe men still liked yellow-faced women of her countenance?

    It seemed, to him, a great necessity to maintain a good rtionship with Bai Beibei. With Young Master Gong doting on her, he really needed some way to curry favour with this daughter of his.

    ...

    No sooner had Bai Beibei walked out of the ssroom than she saw her father waiting outside.

    ¡°Beibei, has school ended for the day?¡±

    Bai Beibei stopped in her tracks. What was he doing here?

    Fawningly, Bai Shida handed the bag in his hand to Bai Beibei, ¡°Beibei, these are some clothes and jewellery your father bought for you while at the mall. Take a look and tell me whether you like them. Don¡¯t worry. Daddy will buy you anything you want!¡±

    Daddy?

    The word cut her like a knife. It grated against her ears like nails on a chalkboard. T-this so-called father of hers sold her to another man and still had the cheek to call himself her father! She still remembered how he had said that she was not his daughter and asked her to call him ¡®master¡¯ instead.

    Now, what was he ying at?

    Bai Beibei red at Bai Shida coldly. He was not fit to call himself her father, let alone treat her as if she was his ¨C not after all he had done to her. It was aplete and utter mockery to insinuate he was any father of hers.

    ¡°Beibei, your father was wrong. Daddy ignored you, ill-treated you and denied you any fatherly affection. Please forgive me. You must understand the position I was in. Qian Lan would have made me suffer if I didn¡¯t do as I had done. Please, Beibei. Won¡¯t you forgive this foolish father of yours, just this once?¡±

    Bai Beibei frowned in distaste. ¡°What is it you really want? Stop beating about the bush!¡±

    ¡°Hehe... Beibei, I heard you¡¯ve been dating Young Master Gong. Can you invite him out for a meal with me?¡±

    Bai Beibei immediately understood what his n was.

    Utterly shameless!

    Did he think she was a money tree?

    ¡°No. I won¡¯t invite Young Master Gong out for a meal with you. Don¡¯t even think about extorting him. That¡¯s the end. Goodbye.¡± Bai Beibei turned around and left.

    Her response was well within his expectations. Not one to ept defeat so easily, Bai Shida continued pestering his daughter. ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t be like that. Have a heart. I¡¯m your father and you¡¯re my daughter. We¡¯re family. All I ask is that you invite Young Master Gong to assist me in a small endeavour, and we¡¯ll be together again ¨C father and daughter, in one happy family. Qian Lan will be a thing of the past.¡±

    Bai Beibei treated him like air. When she reached the school gate, she said to the school security guard, ¡°Uncle Security Guard, this man is harassing me!¡±

    The security guard quickly walked over. ¡°Sir, who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m her father...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not my father. I don¡¯t have a father.¡±

    Bai Shida...

    ¡°Sir, please leave or I¡¯ll be forced to take action.¡±

    Looking at the burly security guard, Bai Shida quickly backed down. A wise man knows how to pick his battles. Seeing as he was not in a favourable position, Bai Shida fled. ¡°Beibei, your father will see you some other time. Please consider what I have said.¡±

    Bai Beibei ignored him and left.

    ...

    Winning the national mental arithmeticpetition was just the beginning. She still had the world mental arithmeticpetition ahead of her. With a month to spare, Bai Beibei decided to find a part-time job.

    She had worked as a nanny for Gong Yi, and as an economics tutor for Sisi. Though now that she was in a rtionship with Gong Yi, she could hardly find work with the Li family again. Not now, at least. She did not fancy running into Li Xiyang.

    She was Gong Yi¡¯s girlfriend. It was only natural that she avoided excessive contact with Li Xiyang. She did not want to create any misunderstandings.

    A recruitment poster hanging outside a cafe caught her attention. Pausing, Bai Beibei turned to have a look.

    The cafe needed a cashier between the hours of four in the afternoon and nine in the evening.

    It looked quite tempting. Since she was free, Bai Beibei decided to make further enquiries before deciding.

    ¡°Miss, how many of you are there?¡± A waiter came up to her and asked politely.

    Bai Beibei waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not here for coffee. I was hoping to apply for the position as a cashier.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure. Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go get the Lady Boss.¡±

    Lady Boss?

    Was the owner of the cafe a woman?

    A woman appeared not long after.

    The woman was wearing a long red dress that entuated her curvaceous figure. Her makeup was on point, neither too much nor too little. It was just enough to bring out natural beauty. Surprisingly, she did not look old. She was, perhaps, somewhere in herte twenties or early thirties.

    ¡°Hello, my name is Wang Xue. I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re applying for the job as our cashier.¡± Wang Xue smiled.

    Bai Beibei was stunned by her smile. Wang Xue¡¯s smile seemed to light up the whole room. It felt warm and familiar, not unlike the smile her mother had sent her on her 16th birthday.

    Her mother had only ever smiled at her once. It was the day she returned from the mental asylum. That day had been her birthday. Her mother had smiled and stroked her hair while holding her in thin, spindly arms.

    It was the happiest day of her life.

    ¡°Hello, my name is Bai Beibei. Indeed, I am here to apply for the job as a cashier.¡± Bai Beibei bowed in greeting.

    Wang Xue studied her from head to toe and nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll start work tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Bai Beibei did not expect to be hired so easily.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. Thank you.¡±

    Thus, Bai Beibei officially became a cashier at the cafe. The atmosphere in the cafe was good and everyone treated her well, especially her boss. Work was a most pleasant experience.

    Of course, not everyone was happy with this development. That person was none other than Gong Yi.

 Chapter 1293 - The Taste of Being in Love

    <h4>Chapter 1293: The Taste of Being in Love</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    When the coffee shop was not busy, Bai Beibei and Gong Yi sent a text message ¡ª

    Gong Yi ¡ª¡ª The time we spent together was already very short. You have to attend sses and you now live in school. Now, after ss, you still have your part-time job. Where do you put me at now?

    Bai Beibei¡¯s mouth seemed to have eaten honey. It was sweet. She replied ¡ª¡ª In my heart.

    This sentence didn¡¯tfort the man ¡ª Hmph.

    ¡ª¡ª Alright, don¡¯t be angry.

    ¡ª¡ª How much money can you earn by doing odd jobs?

    ¡ª¡ª50 yuan an hour.

    ¡ª¡ª I¡¯ll give you 100 yuan an hour to move in with me.

    ¡ª¡ª ...

    ¡ª¡ª Bai Beibei, don¡¯t you know that your boyfriend is very rich?!

    The implication is that you don¡¯t have to earn money like this. Just rely on me.

    Bai Beibei knew that he was rich, but it¡¯s not her money. She wants to be a financially independent woman who can carry her own weight so that she could be more worthy of him.

    She wants to be with him for a long time. She is also afraid that one day he would get tired of her, so she is working hard to enrich herself. She wants to be a woman who can constantly keep up with him.

    Right now, she was so conflicted. She was worried about gains and losses, and her heart was moved by him.

    Bai Beibei sent another message ¡ª¡ª Stop fooling around. I¡¯m very happy here. Thedy boss is very good to me.

    ¡ª¡ª How is she good?

    ¡ª¡ª I¡¯ve been here for a few days. Thedy boss will ask the chef cook very delicious steak for me to eat. She will also personally make coffee for me to drink. She will remind me to wear more clothes. She will smile at me...

    Bai Beibei really liked thisdy boss. In her opinion, thedy boss was really very warm, just like her... mother.

    Soon, Gong Yi¡¯s reply came ¡ª¡ª Yourdy boss has a son?

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t understand ¡ª¡ª What?

    ¡ª¡ª She wants to bribe you to be her daughter-inw.

    Bai Beibei smiled. What was he thinking? She might not even care about the person he treated like a treasure.

    ¨C No.

    She replied very seriously.

    ¨C Then it¡¯s best if I take the night off.

    ¨C HMM?

    ¨C I¡¯m going on a business trip first thing tomorrow morning. It¡¯ll take two weeks. I¡¯ll pick you upter and we¡¯ll have dinner together.

    Is he going on a business trip?

    This was the first time he had gone on a long trip since the two of them fell in love. Bai Beibei felt very reluctant to part with him, as if he had already gone on a business trip.

    ¨C Yes, I¡¯ll talk to the Lady Bosster.

    ¨C See youter.

    Bai Beibei felt as if she was bathed in the sun. Her entire body was sweet and warm. She felt very happy to be able to send text messages with him outside of work.

    She did not know what he was doing right now. Perhaps he was in the President¡¯s office or in the VIP meeting room. As long as she thought about how a heavy hitter like him could take out his phone and patiently spend time with her, she felt that she was valued and cared for.

    Was this the feeling of being in love?

    How nice.

    The corners of Bai Beibei¡¯s lips curled up as she secretlyughed in her heart.

    At this moment, someone knocked on her cashier counter with his knuckles.

    Bai Beibei immediately put down her phone and raised her little head. ¡°Hello, Sir. Are you here to settle the bill?¡±

    When she saw this, she was stunned because she saw a familiar face, Li Xiyang.

    Li Xiyang did note alone. Beside him was a very young and beautiful girl who was holding his arm intimately.

    The two of them were here to drink coffee.

    Perhaps she was too focused on texting and did not notice.

    Li Xiyang is in love?

    Bai Beibei did not find it strange because she had always thought of him as a yboy, so she did not want to have much contact with him.

    Bai Beibei thought this young and beautiful girl looked familiar. She had seen her on a poster somewhere. She was a young model that had be very popr recently.

    He was indeed a very flirtatious man.

    ¡°Hello, Sir. Do you want to settle the bill? In cash or by card?¡± She repeated.

    ¡°Yes, by card.¡± Li Xiyang handed over a gold card.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Bai Beibei took the gold card and swiped it.

    Li Xiyang looked at the girl in front of him. In fact, he had been looking at her when he entered the room. However, he was not in her eyes. She seemed to be sending a message. Without thinking, he knew it was Gong Yi.

    That was because her smile was so bright.

    When she smiled, the corners of her lips would curl up. The small dimples on her cheeks were faintly discernible. They were pure and sweet, like the peonies that had just bloomed, making people unable to look away.

    She had never smiled at him like this before.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s done. Please sign here.¡±

    Li Xiyang took the pen and signed his name.

    ¡°Thank you, Sir. Here is your card.¡± Bai Beibei handed the gold card back to him.

    Li Xiyang reached out to take it. For some unknown reason, the gold card fell to the ground with a ¡°PA¡± sound.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Bai Beibei quickly got up and bent down to pick up the gold card.

    The girl bent down in front of him. She was wearing a wide-mouthed beige sweater today. When she bent down, he could see the spring in her. The white vest was wrapped in a small semicircle.

    It was very small, but delicate.

    It made people have the urge to wrap it up.

    Li Xiyang¡¯s eyes darkened. There was a very strong reaction under his suit pants.

    Bai Beibei waspletely unaware. She picked up the gold card and handed it to Li Xiyang. ¡°Sir, take care. Come again next time.¡±

    Li Xiyang did not say anything and left with the young model.

    ...

    In the Bugatti.

    Li Xiyang sat in the driver¡¯s seat. He did not drive immediately. Instead, he took out a cigarette and lit it faintly.

    He turned his head to look at the coffee shop. In the big window, Bai Beibei was standing in a brightly lit ce, bright and warm.

    That was the person he really wanted.

    But now, she belonged to Gong Yi.

    In fact, he have had many girlfriends over the years. After going through so many women, he knew that many of the feelings were the same. Deep down, he was also a little proud, thinking that he would never be conquered by any woman in this life.

    At first, he only thought that this little white rabbit was fun to y with, and his heart was tempted. Butter, after interacting with her a lot, her unwavering love for Gong Yi shone on the stage of mental arithmetic, and he became more and more attracted to her.

    When he couldn¡¯t see her, he began to miss her. She belonged to Gong Yi, and he was unwilling to ept it.

    He wasn¡¯t someone who would ept failure, so these few days, he had gotten a girlfriend again. There were too many girls that came knocking on his door, and he casually picked one up. He wanted to prove that he didn¡¯t have to have that little white rabbit.

    But, he couldn¡¯t.

    These days, his mind was filled with her.

    Now that he had seen her, he felt that his entire heart and head was filled only with her.

    The beautiful female model felt that the man beside her was not thinking about her at all. From the moment he drank his coffee, his eyes had never left the little girl who was working at the cashier.

    However, the female model did not mind. It was just a game. They both got what they wanted.

    ¡°Young Master Li, why are you ignoring me? I¡¯m going to be sad.¡± The female model took the initiative to move her body. Her nails painted with a shade of cardamom red moved seductively around the man¡¯s muscr chest.

    Li Xiyang¡¯s trousers did not disappear. He exhaled a puff of smoke and looked at the female model.

    The female model softened in his dark, jumping eyes. She lowered her eyes and saw that he had a reaction. She tentatively slid her hand down.

 Chapter 1294 - Date

    <h4>Chapter 1294: Date</h4>

    Li Xiyang did not reject the female model¡¯s behavior. He leaned his head against the seat, took a puff of his cigarette, and slowly exhaled with narrowed eyes.

    His mind was filled with Bai Beibei¡¯s small and beautiful face..

    The female model saw that he silently epted her advances, she reached out and untied the man¡¯s metal belt, then lowered her head.

    ...

    Bai Beibei looked at the time. It was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening.

    Gong Yi was about to arrive.

    At this moment, Wang Xue happened to arrive. Bai Beibei quickly ran forward. ¡°Lady Boss, I have something to inform you.¡±

    Wang Xue stopped and looked at the girl¡¯s small face. She revealed a loving smile. ¡°Beibei, what do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Lady boss, can I take a leave of absence tonight?¡± Bai Beibei was a little embarrassed.

    Wang Xue smiled. ¡°To apany your boyfriend?¡±

    Bai Beibei nodded her head vigorously. Her exquisite eyes were filled with sweetness. ¡°MHM!¡±

    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Boss.¡±

    At this moment, there was a ¡°Ding¡± sound. There was a car horn outside the coffee shop. The Lamborghini stopped.

    ¡°Lady Boss, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    Bai Beibei quickly ran out and got into the passenger seat. The Lamborghini sped off.

    Wang Xue stood by the door and looked at the shadow of the Lamborghini¡¯s car. Her eyes flickered under the Retro Pce Lights in the corridor.

    ¡°Lady Boss, I¡¯ve been watching the news these past two days. It turns out that Beibei is a heavy hitter. Her boyfriend is Young Master Gong. It was him who drove off with her just now.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Wang Xue nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Lady Boss, you know Young Master Gong.¡±

    ¡°Heh, I don¡¯t know him. I¡¯ve only heard of him.¡±

    ¡°OH.¡±

    At this moment, a melodious ringtone rang. She had received a call. It was from Bai Shida.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m at the coffee shop... Yes, you¡¯re already here... Alright, I¡¯ll go now. Wait for me...¡±

    Wang Xue hung up the phone and told the manager, ¡°I won¡¯t being tonight. I¡¯ll leave the coffee shop to you. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay, take care, Lady Boss.¡±

    Wang Xue walked out.

    The manager looked at Wang Xue¡¯s graceful back. Herdy boss didn¡¯t seem to be married, but there must be a man. It must be her man who called her.

    The manager secretly thought that this man must have a family. A woman opened a coffee shop to invest. Where did she get the money from? It must be from a man.

    He didn¡¯t expect that the beautifuldy boss was also the second wife of a rich man.

    ...

    In the Bugatti, everything was over. The female model cleaned his body. Li Xiyang slid down the window to let the luxurious taste inside dissipate a little.

    At this time, he saw Wang Xue across the street. She got into a luxury business car.

    Li Xiyang¡¯s eyes quickly shed. He knew that luxury business car. It was Bai Shida¡¯s.

    It belonged to Bai Beibei¡¯s father.

    He was suspicious. How did thedy boss of the coffee shop get together with Bai Shida?

    Li Xiyang took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Hello, help me check on another person...¡±

    ...

    In the Lamborghini.

    Bai Beibei secretly looked up at Gong Yi beside her. The man was wearing a green sweater and a pair of slim pants. He was dressed casually and looked young and handsome.

    He was focused on driving. His two big white palms were pressed on the steering wheel.

    His hands were so beautiful. Bai Beibei kept sighing. She suddenly remembered that night at the apartment. His hands were under her clothes. He did not take off his watch. When the expensive and cold watch touched her skin, she was so scared that she shrank back and shouted, ¡°Cold...¡±

    As he kissed her, he whispered, ¡°Sorry,¡± and then he took off his watch and put it on the bedside table.

    Thinking of that night, Bai Beibei¡¯s little face quickly burned up. She looked out of the window.

    At this time, a low and pleasant voice rang in her ears, ¡°What naughty things are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°AH? I¡¯m not!¡± She immediately denied it.

    Gong Yi looked at her little face, which was red like an apple, and couldn¡¯t help but want to bite it.

    ¡°If you say you¡¯re not, then you¡¯re not. I was just casually asking. Why are you so excited?¡±

    Bai Beibei looked back at him and saw that he was staring at her with his bright eyes. She swallowed her saliva guiltily.

    Gong Yi decided not to tease her anymore. ¡°What do you want to eat tonight?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you at home...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll eat outside tonight.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯m easy. Whatever for dinner tonight, you decide.¡±

    Therefore, Gong Yi parked the car in front of a western restaurant. He went around the car and opened the door of the passenger seat in a gentlemanly manner.

    Bai Beibei got out of the car. Her delicate little hand was wrapped in the man¡¯s big palm. He held her hand and entered the door.

    This was Bai Beibei¡¯s second timeing to a western restaurant. The first time she came, she was unhappy. She even took the wrong knife and fork. It was very embarrassing. Now that she thought about it, she still felt that she was quite funny.

    She looked at the tall and handsome back of the man. The warmth of his palm pressed against her skin. The corners of her lips curled up. She was very happy.

    Her mood this time was different from thest time. It was all because of him.

    The two of them chose a quiet and remote seat. Gong Yi pulled out the rattan chair gentlemanly and let her sit in it.

    Bai Beibei thought that he would sit opposite her, but there was a weight beside him. He sat next to her.

    He sat next to her..

    Bai Beibei bit her lower lip with her thin teeth. She was so mesmerized by the healthy man¡¯s aura that she felt like a deer learning to walk.

    The waiter quickly arrived, and Gong Yi ordered the food.

    The delicious food was ced on the table, and Bai Beibei was quickly attracted to a small bowl of ice cream.

    She had never eaten this before, but most girls had no resistance to this kind of ice cream, so she took a nce at it and thought that it should be pretty good.

    ¡°Do you want to eat this?¡± Gong Yi asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Beibei nodded shyly.

    Gong Yi picked up a small spoon and picked up some ice cream, bringing it to her small cherry-colored mouth.

    He was feeding her.

    Bai Beibei opened her small mouth and went to eat.

    But she didn¡¯t get to eat it because Gong Yi had brought the ice cream to his mouth.

    Bai Beibei, ...

    Gong Yi raised his straight eyebrows. ¡°Yes, I tasted it for you. It is very good.¡±

    He did it on purpose!

    Bai Beibei used her slender white fingers to pull on his sleeve. Her big bright eyes were blinking as she looked at him. She meant ¡ª How could you do this to me?

    Gong Yi was moved by her coquettish and pouting gaze. He used a small spoon to pick up some more ice cream. He leaned back on the rattan chair like he was teasing a little kitten at home. ¡°You want to eat? Come over and get it yourself.¡±

    Bai Beibei hesitated for a moment, then went over and opened her small mouth.

    However, Gong Yi ate the ice cream again.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Her slender waist was entangled by the man¡¯s strong arms. Her entire body was pulled into his broad and hard chest. Her vision went dark, and the man¡¯s kiss came down. She lost control of her bnce and gape, and he fed the ice cream into her mouth bit by bit.

    Bai Beibei was so shocked that her eyes widened.

    Her two small hands pressed against his chest, wanting to push him away, but he hugged her tightly, not allowing her to do so. The small spoon had already fallen into the rattan chair, and he kept ying with her small mouth.

 Chapter 1295 - Why Donâ€™t We Go to the Car

    <h4>Chapter 1295: Why Don¡¯t We Go to the Car</h4>

    Bai Beibei was about to be melted by his passionate and crazy kiss. Her mouth was filled with the cold and sweet milk fragrance of ice cream. His long tongue wrapped around her as he kissed her forcefully.

    Now that their bodies were tightly pressed together, he was tall and she looked even more petite in his embrace. Her two small hands held onto his sweater tightly, and she wanted to go soft.

    Gong Yi gasped for breath and let go of her. He asked harshly, ¡°Is the ice cream delicious?¡±

    Bai Beibei, ...

    She clenched her little pink fist and punched him.

    Gong Yi looked down at her red and swollen pink lips, then stretched out his thumb and pressed it. His breath was hot. ¡°It only took a short kiss, but it¡¯s already swollen. It¡¯ll be better if we kiss more in the future.¡±

    Bai Beibei pushed him away forcefully. She didn¡¯t even dare to look him in the eye.

    Gong Yi calmed his breathing and felt great. He had been too frivolous just now, but she was also ruthless. Ever since she started working at the coffee shop, she hadn¡¯te out to see him for a few days.

    How could he bear it?

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to kiss you anymore. Let¡¯s eat first,¡± he said as he covered her beautiful face.

    Bai Beibei was sensitive enough to catch the word ¡°first.¡± Her heart instantly beat violently, almost jumping out of her throat. Tonight, what did he want to do...

    ...

    After dinner, Gong Yi held her hand as they left the restaurant.

    He liked holding her hand. Her hand was small and soft like a boneless kitten. Holding her hand and controlling her like a kitten was very satisfying to his chauvinistic desire to protect her.

    As the Lamborghini drove out, Gong Yi rolled down the car window a little. He nced sideways at the car window. He didn¡¯t see the neon lights in the city, only her gentle and beautiful appearance that was reflected on the window.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± he asked.

    This sentence contained too many hints. Bai Beibei tightened the seatbelt on her body with her small hands and said in a soft voice, ¡°I want to go back to school.¡±

    Gong Yi turned his head to look at her. When their gazes met, she was so shocked that she immediately turned her head away.

    However, he was attracted by her expression of refusing to ept him. His mind was filled with the scene from that night in the apartment. In the darkness, he couldn¡¯t see her beauty, but his sense of touch and senses were especially sharp. Hisrge palm touched every inch of her body, her skin was as delicate and smooth as fine silk.

    He couldn¡¯t forget the feeling of being one with her. At that moment, he didn¡¯t even want to leave. He wanted to stay in her warm presence for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my apartment, huh?¡± He coaxed in a low voice.

    ¡°No, I want to go back to school.¡± Bai Beibei¡¯s face was so red that it was about to bleed.

    ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip tomorrow. I won¡¯t be back for two weeks...¡±

    ¡°Then... then you work hard.¡±

    Gong Yi, ...

    He sighed. Alright, he had just gotten some benefits from her. He wasn¡¯t willing to force her to be afraid again. Take it slow.

    The Lamborghini stopped at the school gate. Gong Yi got out of the car and opened the door of the passenger seat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you.¡±

    Bai Beibei saw that the street lights were on everywhere in the school. Many student were walking around. If she walked in like this, she would definitely be seen by others. She was a little hesitant.

    Gong Yi did not ask for her opinion. He directly took her little hand and brought her in.

    When they walked into the school, they indeed attracted a crowd of onlookers ¡ª

    ¡°Oh my God, look, is that Young Master Gong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really Young Master Gong. Why is he with Bai Beibei? The news said they were togetherst time, but I didn¡¯t believe it. So It¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°But, isn¡¯t Bai Beibei our Crown Princess Consort? How is she bing Young Mistress Gong?¡±

    ¡°Sob, we¡¯re both human, but why are we so different from each other? I¡¯m so envious, so jealous. Please, God, give me a Young Master Gong too.¡±

    Bai Beibei was so embarrassed that she wanted to burrow into the ground. Tomorrow, the school would probably spread the news about her and him.

    He was too high-profile.

    At this moment, Bai Beibei¡¯s forehead suddenly hit a wall. ¡°Ah!¡± She let out a soft cry.

    Looking up, she didn¡¯t know when Gong Yi had stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Gong Yi raised his straight eyebrows and rubbed her forehead.

    Bai Beibei shook her head. She was at a loss for words. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about anything...¡±

    Gong Yi looked ahead. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at your dormitory.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at her with a burning gaze.

    Bai Beibei felt her entire body go numb from his gaze. She wanted to leave, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°You... you...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡±

    ¡°Then... what do you want?¡± Her voice was so soft that it couldn¡¯t be heard.

    Gong Yi stretched out his long arm and grabbed her soft waist. He half-hugged her and half-pushed her to the corner, where the lights were dim.

    Her delicate back was pressed against the wall, and he pressed down on her.

    ¡°What Crown Princess?¡± He asked.

    Did he hear those discussions just now?

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t dare to say it. ¡°I don¡¯t know either...¡±

    ¡°You dare to lie?¡± Gong Yi bent down and opened his mouth to bite her lip.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Bai Beibei cried out in pain.

    Gong Yi rubbed her soft waist, his breathing a little unsteady. ¡°This school belongs to Elder Li. If you were to get together with Li Xiyang, wouldn¡¯t you be the Crown Princess Consort?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s eardrums were filled with his maic voice. In the autumn, the two of them didn¡¯t wear much. Separated by a sweater, the friction between their bodies was enough to make her legs go soft.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be with Li Xiyang, don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    She coaxed him with her soft voice, and Gong Yi felt that his anger had subsided. ¡°Kiss me.¡±

    He ordered domineeringly.

    Bai Beibei trembled, and subconsciously shook her head. She wouldn¡¯t.

    Gong Yi¡¯srge palm slid down, and he lifted her buttocks and pressed them against himself, letting her know how hot he was. ¡°Be obedient... When I don¡¯t see you, I¡¯ll miss you...¡±

    Bai Beibei had never dared to imagine that they would have such intimate times. A man like him, who exuded abstinence, was like this in private. He would speak sweet words of love, and would... pester her without letting go.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, others will see.¡±

    ¡°See what?¡± Gong Yi said as hisrge palm reached into her sweater.

    Bai Beibei quickly pressed down on hisrge palm that was moving about. ¡°It hurts...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to hurt me too.¡± Gong Yi held onto her small hand and pressed down.

    Bai Beibei sucked in a breath of cold air and quickly shook off hisrge palm.

    She couldn¡¯t do such a thing. It was so shameful.

    Gong Yi kissed her neck forcefully. It was as if it wasn¡¯t enough. He kissed her soft little earlobe. That night, he realized that earlobes were her sensitive spot.

    Sure enough, Bai Beibei¡¯s legs went soft, and she slid down.

    Gong Yi managed to stabilize her body in time. He covered her perky little buttocks with hisrge palm and lightly patted her.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s entire body was burning.

    ¡°Beibei, can you feel it? I want you!¡± He said hoarsely.

    ¡°Here, no.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not willing to go back to the apartment with me. How about we go to the car?¡± He patiently asked for her opinion.

    The car?

    Bai Beibei couldn¡¯t imagine what it meant to be in a car. She immediately shook her head like a rattle.

    Gong Yi was anxious and helpless. After finding such a little girlfriend, it was already so troublesome to do anything.

    He said coldly and threatened her on purpose, ¡°If you refuse again, I¡¯ll take care of you here.¡±

 Chapter 1296 - Baby

    <h4>Chapter 1296: Baby</h4>

    Here?

    Bai Beibei sucked in a breath of cold air. She didn¡¯t know what he was talking about.

    Her clean appearance made Gong Yi narrow his eyes. He had originally wanted to scare her, but now he was starting to get restless. He lowered his hand, didn¡¯t remove his belt, and directly zipped his pants..

    ¡°Gong Yi!¡± She anxiously called his name.

    ¡°HM?¡± He replied.

    ¡°You... what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I... I... let me go first, I can¡¯t breathe.¡±

    Hearing her say this, Gong Yi was afraid that he would really suffocate her, so he let her go.

    The next second, the girl in his arms ran away quickly like a little rabbit.

    Gong Yi looked up and could only watch her back as she ran away.

    He, ...

    Well, this little rabbit can be crafty sometimes.

    ...

    In the dormitory.

    Bai Beibei closed the door and breathed heavily. She was really scared. How could he do that?

    At this moment, the cell phone in her pocket rang. A message had arrived.

    She took it out and saw that it was from Gong Yi.

    It was a very simple word ¡ª Open the door.

    Bai Beibei was stunned. She looked at the door. Did he chase after her?

    This was the female dormitory. Although the university was more open, and because it was a single room, she would often hear some abnormal sounds from the next room at night, she had never thought that this would happen to her.

    She quickly ran to open the door.

    Outside the door stood a tall and handsome figure. Gong Yi held his phone and stood outside the door.

    ¡°Hurry up ande in.¡± Bai Beibei pulled him in, then stuck her little head out to take a look at the corridor.

    There was no one in the corridor.

    She patted her chest, but luckily no one saw her.

    At this time, arge palm wrapped around her forehead and pushed her head back. The door closed, and she was lifted up and thrown onto the bed.

    She wanted to get up, but it was toote, and the man pressed down on her.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°I want you.¡±

    Gong Yi spat out three words, and pressed them against her red lips.

    Bai Beibei was kissed until she was dizzy. Even though she refused, her body had already turned into water in his arms.

    At this moment, the sound of the metal belt being untied rang in her ears. She was so shocked that she opened her eyes. ¡°No, you... you didn¡¯t bring any protection, right...¡±

    She found an excuse.

    Her small hand was wrapped, and he took her hand and put it into his trouser pocket.

    There were two small packages inside the thin tinfoil.

    There were two.

    He had been carrying them with him the whole time.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s fair skin was quickly dyed pink. It seemed that she could not escape tonight, and he hade for this purpose.

    At this moment, she felt a pain under her body, and she closed her eyes in panic.

    The quality of the wooden bed was not very good, and the man could not control it. It moved deeply and fiercely, and with a creaking sound, Bai Beibei dug her nails into his muscr arm.

    She bit her lower lip tightly and did not make a sound.

    However, after two knocks, the student next door had already heard the unusual sound and knocked on the wall.

    Bai Beibei was so shocked that she opened her beautiful eyelids and looked pitifully at the man on top of her.

    Gong Yi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and filled with terrifying emotions. He did not want to perform in front of others either. If she was willing to follow him back to the apartment, it would be much more convenient.

    He put his index finger to his mouth and shushed her. Then, he pulled her down by her waist and made her lean against the wall.

    This position...

    Bai Beibei¡¯s entire body stiffened.

    But the man behind her quickly covered her and kissed her hair while muttering to her in a hoarse voice, ¡°Beibei, all men have physiological needs. At least three times a week. Otherwise, it¡¯s not good for their health... I¡¯ve been holding it in for so long, make me feel good too...¡±

    ¡°Beibei, I like you, don¡¯t you like me... Close your eyes and feel... my baby...¡±

    ¡°Baby, call my name...¡±

    His explicit words of love made Bai Beibei¡¯s whole body go soft, and she quickly closed her eyes.

    Her sweater was lifted up, and when his hand came from behind, Bai Beibei¡¯s thoughts swayed. His skilled movements were exactly the same as the men in the bathroom that night..

    Were all men like this?

    Bai Beibei did not have time to think. Her brain was smashed into pieces by his impact.

    ...

    The next morning.

    Bai Beibei slowly opened her eyes and looked around. She was in her own bedroom.

    Gong Yi left with nothing beside her.

    He did not leave after the incidentst night. Instead, he hugged her and squeezed into this small bed with her.

    His body under the nket was naked. The memories ofst night came back bit by bit.

    After the first time, he carried her to the bed and talked to her intimately for a while. He was ready to go again. The man¡¯s physical strength was very good. At the age of 26, his hormones were raging and he was full of vigor.

    She did not have the strength to resist. She let him take whatever he wanted. He did not stop until she went through a few uncontroble nk moments.

    There was no condition for a shower here. He took pity on her and used a tissue to gently wipe her hair. Then, the two of them hugged each other and he kissed her hair hard.

    In his arms, she fell asleep very quickly.

    In the morning, she had no idea when he left.

    Bai Beibei sat up and got off the bed. She felt that her entire body was falling apart and her legs could not close. He was torturing her too much, and she had a clean te.

    There was a piece of paper on the table. Bai Beibei picked it up and looked at it. On it was his mboyant handwriting ¡ª ¡°I¡¯m leaving first. You should sleep a little longer. Also, your body is too weak. You need to strengthen your body. If you miss me, give me a call.¡±.

    Bai beibei read the phrase ¡°body is too weak¡± a few times. What did he mean by that?

    It was clearly because his physical strength was too good.

    Bai Beibei thought back tost night when he called her ¡°Baby.¡± In the end, he let out a muffled groan and copsed onto her body. The way he looked at her was so hot that it was about to melt her.

    She didn¡¯t dare to think about it again and quickly collected her thoughts.

    She squatted down and put away the trash bag in the dormitory, ready to throw it away.

    She had used the two tinfoil wrappers fromst night and threw them into the trash can. She was afraid that others would see them, so she went out with a red face. After throwing them away and taking a breath of fresh air, the corners of her lips curled up sweetly.

    As long as she was with him, she would be happy doing anything.

    Gong Yi had really gone on a business trip, so Bai Beibei¡¯s life was very normal. She worked in a coffee shop after ss.

    On this day, an uninvited guest came to the coffee shop.

    Qian Lan.

    ...

    Qian Lan and a richdy were here for coffee, and they identally saw Bai Beibei.

    When she saw Bai Beibei, Qian Lan¡¯s heart was filled with rage.

    ¡°Madam Bai, isn¡¯t that your little bastard? Oh, look at me. She¡¯s no longer a little bastard. Young Master Gong protected her on the day of thepetition and confessed to her. She¡¯s already about to be the Young Mistress Gong. Now, all the socialites in the capital are envious of her. She¡¯s already be a phoenix.¡± The richdy covered her mouth as sheughed.

    Qian Lan snorted coldly. ¡°Little slut, she¡¯s just like her mother. She¡¯s good at climbing into men¡¯s beds. Just you wait. When Young Master Gong gets tired of her, he¡¯ll definitely abandon her.¡±

 Chapter 1297 - Throwing Money at you

    <h4>Chapter 1297: Throwing Money at you</h4>

    The richdy didn¡¯t mind the drama and instigated Qian Lan, ¡°Madam Bai, you really can take this lying down. Young Mistress Gong¡¯s position originally belonged to your Qi Qi, but it was snatched away by this little bastard. Now everyone is saying that Qi Qi isn¡¯t as powerful as this Bai Beibei. Everyone isughing at Qi Qi.¡±

    Qian Lan obviously knew that the Madam was instigating her, but Qian Lan really couldn¡¯t let this go. She had wanted to explode a long time ago. Now that Bai Beibei was working in this cafe, and she didn¡¯t have Young Master Gong by her side to protect her, this was a great opportunity.

    Qian Lan¡¯s eyes shed with malice.

    At this moment, a waiter came with a tray. ¡°Madam, this is the coffee you ordered.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Qian Lan suddenly spoke. She nced sideways at the waiter. ¡°Who are you? Get someone else to serve us coffee!¡±

    The waiter froze, then smiled politely. ¡°Madam, who would you like to serve you instead?¡±

    ¡°Her.¡± Qian Lan pointed at Bai Beibei.

    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s like this. Beibei is our cashier, not a waiter. Let me serve you instead.¡±

    ¡°What kind of service is this? Quickly call Bai Beibei over, or I¡¯ll file aint against you!¡± Qian Lan mmed the table.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Bai Beibei noticed themotion. She raised her head and saw Qian Lan and the richdy. The two of them were looking at her with ill intentions.

    They were obviously looking for trouble.

    Roads are narrow when you have enemies. Bai Beibei didn¡¯t want to cause trouble here. She was very happy here, everyone was taking great care of her.

    So she walked up and took the tray from the waiter. ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    The waiter had no choice but to leave.

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll serve you some coffee. Be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡± Bai Beibei carefully ced the coffee on the tray in front of Qian Lan.

    At this moment, Qian Lan waved her hand, and the coffee in the cup instantly spilled onto Bai Beibei¡¯s small hands. Her hands werepletely red from the heat.

    ¡°Hiss.¡± Bai Beibei frowned.

    ¡°Aiyo.¡± Qian Lanined first. ¡°How do you do things like this? You couldn¡¯t even hold the coffee properly, and it actually spilled out. Look, my clothes are dirty. My clothes are very expensive, and it costs 10,000 yuan. Can you afford it?¡±

    ¡°Right, can you afford it? Looking at your poor appearance, I reckon you can¡¯t even afford 1000 yuan.¡± The richdy covered her mouth and snickered.

    Qian Lan refused to give up, seizing the opportunity to pursue the matter. ¡°Where¡¯s your boss? Hurry up and call your boss out. I won¡¯t leave until I get an exnation today. I want your boss to fire her!¡±

    Bai Beibei looked at Qian Lan¡¯s sharp and unkind appearance. She really was like a shrew who cursed the streets.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to look for my boss¡¯s wife. What do you want to do, just say it.¡± Bai Beibei said directly.

    Qian Lan snorted and pointed at the ground. ¡°Kneel down and apologize. I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±

    Kneel down?

    Bai Beibei was so angry that her face turned red.

    At this moment, an elegant voice sounded. ¡°You want Beibei to kneel down to you? Are You Heaven, Earth, or her parents?¡±

    Bai Beibei looked up. Wang Xue had arrived.

    ¡°Lady Boss...¡±her eyes lit up.

    Qian Lan turned around and saw Wang Xue. Wang Xue was wearing an elegant long dress. The 36-year-old woman looked like she was in her early 30s. She was quite young and beautiful with a graceful figure.

    Qian Lan subconsciously did not like this woman.

    ¡°Who are you? What right do you have to speak?¡±

    Wang Xue smiled and looked at Qian Lan. ¡°Madam, didn¡¯t you want to find me? I¡¯m the owner of this coffee shop.¡±

    She is?

    ¡°Then you came at the right time. This Bai Beibei has dirtied my clothes. She will either pay for it or you will fire her.¡± Qian Lan¡¯s attitude was rude.

    ¡°How much is your clothes worth?¡± Wang Xue asked.

    ¡°10,000 yuan!¡± Qian Lan made such a fuss. She did not believe that thedy boss would protect Bai Beibei.

    Wang Xue¡¯s expression did not change. She raised her hand and the manager of the coffee shop quickly came over with a stack of brand new banknotes in his hand.

    ¡°Lady Boss, here.¡±

    Wang Xue reached out and took it, then handed it to Qian Lan with a smile. ¡°10,000 yuan. You count it.¡±

    Seeing this, Bai Beibei quickly went forward and grabbed Wang Xue¡¯s arm. She shook her head. ¡°Lady Boss, don¡¯t give her money.¡±

    Wang Xue held Bai Beibei¡¯s small hand, which meant ¡ª Be patient.

    Qian Lan did not expect thedy boss to really give her money. Today, she could not subdue Bai Beibei, but 10,000 yuan was delivered to her door. It was a waste not to take it.

    She reached out to take it.

    However, Wang Xue waved her hand, and 10,000 yuannded on Qian Lan¡¯s face.

    Qian Lan was attacked, and her eyes widened in shock. ¡°You, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Using money to hit you,¡± Wang Xue answered calmly.

    ¡°You, how dare you treat me like this? I¡¯ll definitely sue you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at any time.¡±. This coffee shop of mine had surveince cameras everywhere. It was obvious at a nce whether it was Beibei who had made a mistake or if it was you who hade to find trouble. ¡°Madam, this is a lesson I¡¯ll teach you. I¡¯ll teach you to behave yourself. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can pick up the 10,000 yuan under my feet. Treat it as me giving you alms. It¡¯s very pitiful to see a dog like you randomly biting people.¡±

    Qian Lan almost spat out a mouthful of blood. She had lived a life of arrogance and despotism. No one had ever dared to treat her like this or humiliate her.

    ¡°Just you wait, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Qian Lan flicked her sleeves and left.

    The richdy was also stunned. She quickly ran back. ¡°Madam Bai, wait for me.¡±

    ...

    The two troublemakers left, but Bai Beibei wasn¡¯t happy. She was very worried. ¡°Lady Boss, you shouldn¡¯t have protected me. Qian Lan is out to get me. After what you did to her today, she definitely won¡¯t let it go.¡±

    Wang Xue smiled gently. ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Beibei. With Lady Boss around, no one can bully you.¡± The manager and the waiters surrounded her, ¡°Thedy boss is really good to us. We¡¯re like a big family here. All those who bullied us, she took care of them easily. So powerful, so domineering!¡±

    The atmosphere suddenly became lively.

    Bai Beibei felt a warmth in her heart. She looked at Wang Xue. She really liked herdy boss. Not only was she beautiful, elegant, kind, and righteous, she was the embodiment of a goddess. She was perfect.

    ¡°Alright, stop ttering me. I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯ll leave this ce to you. Beibei, after closing tonight, put the ount book in my office,¡± Wang Xue instructed.

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Bai Beibei nodded vigorously.

    Wang Xue carried her bag and left.

    At nine o¡¯clock, the coffee shop closed.

    Bai Beibei tidied up the ount book and sent it to Wang Xue¡¯s office.

    She turned on the lights in the office and put the ount book on the desk. She wanted to turn around and leave, but at this moment, her vision was attracted by something.

    It was a hand-woven scarf.

 Chapter 1298 - Fall out

    <h4>Chapter 1298: Fall out</h4>

    The weaving of the scarf was very special. It was not avable on the market. It was obviously woven by Wang Xue herself.

    Bai Beibei was too familiar with this weaving because it was invented by her grandmother.

    She had grown up with her grandmother, so she would never be mistaken. This weaving was only known by the Bai family.

    How did thedy boss know it?

    Who was she?

    Bai Beibei thought of a possibility. Could thedy boss be her... Mother?

    Two years ago, they said that her mother had died in a mental hospital, but she and her grandmother didn¡¯t see the body. The mental hospital said that the body had been cremated.

    She had an inexplicable sense of closeness and love for thedy boss. Moreover, thedy boss treated her well, like her own daughter.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart raced. Was thedy boss really her mother?

    But, why had her mother¡¯s face changed?

    Had she undergone surgery?

    What had her mother been doing for the past two years?

    Bai Beibei had too many questions. She took the scarf in her hand and ran out. She wanted to find thedy boss and ask her about it right now.

    ...

    Bai family.

    Qian Lan had smashed everything in the living room. Her face distorted with anger ¡°This is too detestable. Thedy boss of the coffee shop actually humiliated me like that. She actually helped Bai Beibei. I won¡¯t let them off!¡±

    When Bai Shida came back from thepany, he heard Qian Lan scolding people like a crazy woman. He had already guessed that thedy boss that Qian Lan was talking about was his mistress, Wang Xue. He was also puzzled. Why would Wang Xue go against Qian Lan just for Bai Beibei?

    It was not good to break the rtionships like this. After all, it is not yet time.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry. Forget it, it¡¯s just a stranger, it¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Qian Lan yelled at Bai Shida.

    Bai Shida retreated back to the sofa. He knew he was running into trouble. This unkempt woman was going to use him as a punching bag again.

    ¡°Bai Shida, you still have the nerve to speak up. It¡¯s all your fault. Back then, there wouldn¡¯t have been Bai Beibei if you hadn¡¯t hooked up with Sun Xiaoxiao. Now, this little bastard all over Qiqi¡¯s and snatched away all of her glory. She¡¯s actually an expert in schemes. She even made Young Master Gong and Young Master Li fight over her out of jealousy. How capable is this little vixen!¡±

    Bai Shida snorted in his heart. That was Bai Beibei¡¯s ability. If she wanted to me someone, she could only me Bai Qi for being useless.

    ¡°Bai Shida, let me tell you. Contact a few local ruffians right now and get them to destroy that coffee shop!¡± Qian Lan instructed.

    Bai Shida was stunned. ¡°This... isn¡¯t right.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s not good about it? If you don¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll get my dad to send someone to do it.¡± Qian Lan said.

    Qian Lan¡¯s father, Qian Feng, was very famous in the capital. It would be troublesome If he knew about this. Bai Shida quickly got up and put his arm around Qian Lan¡¯s shoulder. Heforted her. ¡°Okay, honey, leave it to me. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Hurry up and make the call.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Bai Shida pretended to walk to the side and took out his phone.

    Qian Lan stared at Bai Shida¡¯s back. She felt that this man was just brushing her off. Recently, his attitude had be very strange, and he no longer obeyed her orders.

    Qian Lan had a bad feeling.

    At this moment, the doorbell of the vi rang.

    The maid quickly ran to open the door. There was no one outside, but there was an envelope by the door.

    The maid held the envelope in her hand and handed it to Qian Lan. ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t know who rang the doorbell just now. When I went to open the door, the person had already left, but he left this behind.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±Qian Lan took it in her hand and opened the envelope.

    Inside the envelope was a document. Qian Lan quickly browsed through it, and her expression changed drastically.

    At this moment, her phone vibrated again, and she received a voice message.

    Qian Lan clicked on it, and Bai Shida¡¯s voice came out from it ¡ª¡ª that woman of my house. I can¡¯t wait for her to be hit by a car when she goes out. Baby, you have to bear with it for a while. I¡¯ve already registered a newpany and secretly transferred all of the BAi Corporation¡¯s liquid funds to my newpany. That woman even asked me where my ountant, Xiao Dai, went. Xiao Dai has long been bribed by me and is on my side. When I¡¯ve emptied the Bai Corporation, I will kick that old woman away and marry you to be my wife.¡±

    Bai Shida did not even make any calls. He held the phone in his hand and let out a few ¡°Uh-huh¡± sounds before walking over. ¡°Honey, I have already arranged it. Honey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    He saw Qian Lan holding the phone in her hand as if her soul had left her body. Bai Shida felt that it was strange.

    The phone in Qian Lan¡¯s hand dropped on the carpet. She slowly stood up and looked at Bai Shida in disbelief. ¡°You bastard, how fare you trick me!¡±

    Bai Shida¡¯s expression also changed. He was a little flustered. ¡°Honey, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still pretending? Fine, take a look for yourself!¡± Qian Lan threw the document in the envelope at Bai Shida¡¯s face.

    Bai Shida picked it up and looked at it. He was stunned. This document was the newpany that he had registered. Every amount of money that he transferred from the Bai Corporation to the newpany was recorded on it.

    ¡°Honey, who gave this to you? I...¡±

    Qian Lan rushed over and pped Bai Shida with her hand.

    ¡°Bastard, you actually went behind my back and emptied Bai Corporation. You even betrayed me with another mistress and wish that I get into a car ident. Bai Shida, have you have any conscience? Back then if it weren¡¯t for me and my father¡¯s investment, would you have gotten to where you are today?¡± Qian Lan screamed out of control.

    ¡°Honey, listen to my exnation. Wronged, I have been wronged!¡±

    Before Bai Shida could finish his sentence, Qian Lan gave him two loud ps, ¡°Bai Shida, you are just a good-for-nothing. I will call my father right now. Let me tell you, you are done for. My father will definitely make you lose everything. Just wait to be a beggar.¡±

    Qian Lan turned around. She picked up her phone and dialed a number.

    Bai Shida looked at Qian Lan¡¯s arrogant back. His ears kept ringing with her humiliation and abuse. She said that he was a good-for-nothing, and she threatened him to make him have nothing..

    Bai Shida¡¯s eyes turned red bit by bit, and his face contorted with anger and hate. A voice in his heart told him ¡ª kill this woman, kill this woman!

    The call went through very quickly, and Qian Lan said, ¡°Dad, listen to me... ah!¡±

    The phone fell to the ground, and Qian Lan¡¯s neck was tightly gripped by a pair of hands.

    ¡°Ah... Let go... murder, help...¡± Qian Lan struggled with all her might, and when she turned around, she saw Bai Shida¡¯s terrifying eyes. He stared at her, as if his eyes were about to pop out.

    Qian Lan could not break free. She pped Bai Shida¡¯s palm with all her might. Then, she found it difficult to breathe. She was about to suffocate.

 Chapter 1299 - The truth

    <h4>Chapter 1299: The truth</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The servants in the vi ran over when they heard themotion. ¡°Master, let go of her. You¡¯ll strangle Madam to death.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. If you strangle Madam to death, then you¡¯re intentionally killing someone. You¡¯ll go to jail, Master!¡±

    The servants tried to persuade Bai Shida, but Bai Shida didn¡¯t seem to hear them. He waspletely out of his mind.

    Qian Lan stared at the ceiling above her head. Her neck was still tightening. Then, her hands hung down weakly.

    She was dead.

    ¡°Madam is dead! Master killed someone!¡± A maid screamed in fear.

    Bai Shida finally woke up bit by bit. His pupils returned to their normal color. He saw that his hands were still on Qian Lan¡¯s neck.

    Almost reflexively, he let go of his hands. With a thud, Qian Lan fell on the carpet.

    He looked at his hands in disbelief, then looked at Qian Lan. He stretched out his leg and kicked Qian Lan. ¡°Honey, are you okay? Get up quickly. Don¡¯t y dead.¡±

    Qian Lan did not react.

    Bai Shida¡¯s clothes were all wet and he was covered in sweat. He turned around in panic and then grabbed his hair with both hands. How could this be? Qian Lan was dead. He had killed someone.

    He didn¡¯t want to kill her, because he would also go to jail if he did. He treasure his life very much.

    What had happened to him just now? He seemed to be out of control.

    He killed someone, he killed someone!

    What should he do?

    ¡°Dad, Mom, what are you doing? The servants are all running out. What happened?¡±At this time, Bai Qi came back. She changed her shoes and entered the living room.

    When she saw everything in the living room, she gasped in shock.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    ..

    In the hospital.

    The doctor announced Qian Lan¡¯s death and covered her body with a white cloth.

    Bai Qi couldn¡¯t ept this fact. She grabbed Qian Feng¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandpa, this is not true. Tell me this is not true! Mom was fine this morning. Why did mom suddenly leave?¡±

    Qian Feng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He slowly looked at the dazed Bai Shida. ¡°Bai Shida, what else do you have to say?¡±

    Bai Shida¡¯s face was ashen. He squatted in a corner and held his head.

    ¡°Bai Shida, you actually killed my daughter. I will make you spend the rest of your life in prison. You will rot and die in prison!¡± Qian Feng gritted his teeth.

    Bai Shida was trembling all over, unable to say a single word.

    ¡°Master Qian, investigation ispleted. Bai Shida registered a newpany half a year ago, and he has been moving all of the Bai Corporation¡¯s funds. In the afternoon, someone sent these things to Miss Bai, and I also found this recording in her phone.¡±

    The recording in the phone came out.

    Qian Feng clenched his fists, his eyes had a gloomy hue. He walked to Bai Shida and asked, ¡°You raised a mistress outside?¡±

    Bai Shida slowly raised his head and looked at Qian Feng nkly.

    Qian Feng sneered, ¡°Bai Shida, don¡¯t you understand now? It was your mistress who betrayed you and made you turn against my daughter. She used you as a gun and set a trap for you to fall into. If I¡¯m not wrong, the money in your newpany has already fallen into her hands.¡±

    Bai Shida¡¯s eyes widened. He thought about it carefully. Yes, it seemed like it.

    No one knew about his newpany, he only told Wang Xue.

    Wang Xue betrayed him.

    Hispredicament was caused by Wang Xue herself.

    ¡°Bai Shida, tell me, who is your mistress?¡±

    ..

    At the police station.

    Bai Shida was arrested. He knew that he would soon go to jail. His life was over.

    ¡°Bai Shida, someone is here to see you.¡±

    The door opened and Wang Xue walked in gracefully.

    ¡°Bitch, how dare you betray me? I¡¯ll strangle you right now!¡± Bai Shida looked at her as if he had seen his enemy and was about to pounce on her.

    However, it was useless. He had handcuffs on his hands and the handcuffs were tied to the wooden bed. He could not run forward.

    ¡°Shida, why are you so agitated? You¡¯ve already killed your wife. Don¡¯t tell me you want to kill me. Can you kill me now?¡± Wang Xue sat down on the stool.

    Bai Shida stared at her with a red face. If his gaze could kill, he would have killed her thousands of times.

    ¡°Why did you do this to me? What enmity do I have with you? I rgave you a house, gave you a car, and gave you money. Why did you go against me?¡±

    Wang Xue looked at Bai Shida calmly and then curled the corners of her lips, ¡°You gave me money? Why did you give me money? Isn¡¯t it because I slept with you? It was fair deal. No one owes each other! Also, I haven¡¯t told you all this while. Every time I slept with you, I felt nauseous!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Bai Shida took a breath. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this now. Since we made a fair deal and no one owes each other, then why do you want to harm me?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t owe me anything, but you owe someone else.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Sun Xiaoxiao.¡± Wang Xue Spat out a name.

    Bai Shida was stunned. Then, he looked at Wang Xue in front of him in shock. The two faces in his mind gradually ovepped. He shook his head. ¡°You, you are... Sun Xiaoxiao. You¡¯re actually not dead?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Sun Xiaoxiao. I¡¯m not dead. You and Qian Lan aren¡¯t dead yet. How can I Be Dead?¡±As she said this, Wang Xue retracted her smile. Her eyes turned cold and vicious, ¡°When I came back this time, I swore that I would let those who owed me in the past get what they deserved!¡±

    ¡°But, your face...¡±

    Wang Xue touched her face and said with a casual smile, ¡°I went for stic surgery...¡±

    So that was the case.

    It seemed that he had fallen into her trap long ago.

    ¡°Has my newpany already been controlled by you?¡±

    Wang Xue nodded. ¡°Yes. Speaking of which, I really have to thank you and Qian Lan. You two have worked hard for many years. Now, I¡¯ve reaped the fruits.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. My newpany is managed by little dai...¡±

    ¡°Little dai can betray Qian Lan, and now he can betray you. He has already been bribed by me, and now he¡¯s working for me.¡±Wang Xue Gracefully folded her legs.

    Bai Shida¡¯s heart turned cold. He had worked hard for more than half of his life, but in the end, he was only doing it for others.

    ¡°Ha, Haha.¡±He suddenlyughed again, ¡°Sun Xiaoxiao, do you think you can enjoy that money? You¡¯re too naive. The matter has blown up and the Qian family has intervened. The Qian family has connections in both the ck and white factions in the capital. I¡¯ve already told Qian Feng the truth about your matter. I believe that Qian Feng will find you very soon. I¡¯ll wait for You in Hell!¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression did not change, except for the hatred in her eyes that burned more and more intensely, ¡°I¡¯ve already stayed in Hell. You forgot that for the past sixteen years, I was personally sent to Hell by you and Qian Lan. From then on, I was beyond redemption. This time, I escaped from Hell and you actually thought that I would return. What a joke!¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°You knew that the Qian family would not let me off. Don¡¯t tell me that I didn¡¯t know. Don¡¯t tell me that I wasn¡¯t prepared. Heh.¡±

 Chapter 1300 - A mother at last

    <h4>Chapter 1300: A mother atst</h4>

    ¡°Prepared? Sun Xiaoxiao, it¡¯s not that I look down on you. How could I not know what you¡¯re capable of? Everything you have now is given by me. I can¡¯t even fight with the Qian family. What abilities do you have?¡±

    Bai Shida did not believe it at all. To put it bluntly, Sun Xiaoxiao was only a servant in his family back then!

    Sun Xiaoxiao calmly raised the corners of her lips and then said slowly, ¡°Bai Shida, have you forgotten? I don¡¯t have the ability, but I have a good daughter.¡±

    Good daughter?

    Bai Beibei!

    Bai Shida¡¯s expression changed and he waspletely dumbfounded.

    Yes, Bai Beibei, Bai Beibei..

    Sun Xiaoxiao felt great seeing him being beaten up. She stood up and said in a low voice, ¡°Speaking of which, I have to thank you again. If you hadn¡¯t raped me back then and made me pregnant with Bai Beibei, how would I have the weapons to fight with you now? ¡°This daughter of mine is truly outstanding. Not only is she beautiful, she¡¯s even able to make Young Master Gong and Young Master Li of the Capital surround her at the age of 18. Her ability is much stronger than me.¡±

    ¡°What can the Qian family do to me? If I¡¯m in trouble, as long as Beibei tells Young Master Gong, how can Young Master Gong not protect me? In front of the Gong family, the Qian family is nothing!¡±

    ¡°Bai Shida, Bai Qi don¡¯t have the ability to captivate Young Master Gong. My daughter do. Oh, I forgot to tell you something. You weren¡¯t aware, were you? Bai Qi¡¯s results in the mental arithmeticpetition were rigged. It was all taught to her by my daughter, Beibei!¡±

    What?

    Bai Shida waspletely disheartened. He looked at Sun Xiaoxiao in horror and was unable to speak.

    Sun Xiaoxiao had won. She was proud of herself. She was extremely carefree. She stood elegantly and looked down at Bai Shida, ¡°Bai Shida, Qian Lan is dead. You¡¯re finished. This is the price you had to pay for pushing me into the abyss back then. Just you wait and see. I will definitely live better than you!¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao turned around and left.

    ..

    Sun Xiaoxiao walked out of the police station. At this moment, she saw a slender figure.

    Bai Beibei stood in front of her and looked at her. She was holding a scarf in her little hand.

    Under the dim yellow streetlights, Sun Xiaoxiao stopped in her tracks. She revealed a gentle smile and slowly opened her arms to Bai Beibei.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes were as bright as the stars in the sky. She threw herself into Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s embrace.

    Sun Xiaoxiao gently stroked her hair. ¡°Beibei, my child.¡±

    The thoughts in her heart had alle true. Bai Beibei felt like she was in a dream. It was so unreal. She hugged Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s waist tightly and said timidly, ¡°Mother...¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m your mother, Beibei. You¡¯ve suffered all these years.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s tears began to fall. She shook her head, crying andughing. ¡°I¡¯m not suffering, I¡¯m not suffering at all. Mother, I finally have a mother.¡±

    In the future, she would no longer be aan orphan.

    ...

    Sun Xiaoxiao opened the door to a vi, holding Bai Beibei¡¯s hand as she entered.

    ¡°Madam, Miss, you¡¯re back. Let¡¯s go make dinner.¡± The maid immediately weed her warmly.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Sun Xiaoxiao nodded.

    Bai Beibei looked at the vi. ¡°Mom, will this be our home in the future?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Beibei. Do you like this ce? European styled vi, champagne-colored crystalmps, and handmade carpets. This ce is exactly the same as the homes of those rich people. We¡¯re not inferior to them. In the future, we can also live such an affluent life.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Bai Beibei looked at Sun Xiaoxiao. The corners of her lips curled up, and the dimples on her cheeks were faintly discernible, ¡°Why do you have topare yourself to others? In my heart, it doesn¡¯t matter what kind of home it is. In the past, I was very happy living with grandmother. As long as I¡¯m with Mom, I¡¯ll be satisfied wherever I live.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao was stunned for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Yes, Beibei is right.¡±

    ¡°Mom,e over here. I have a lot of questions for you.¡± Bai Beibei pulled Sun Xiaoxiao to the sofa.

    ¡°Beibei, what do you want to ask?¡±

    ¡°Mom, when I was 16 years old, the people in the mental hospital said that you died.¡±

    ¡°I faked my death. For those 16 years, I lived in an endless darkness. Suddenly, one day, I woke up. Why should I be in so much pain while the person who harmed me lived such a wonderful life? I wasn¡¯t willing, so I sneaked out while the doctor was asleep. That mental hospital was controlled by Qian Lan. I reckon that if I ran away, it would be difficult for them to answer to Qian Lan, so they hastily closed the case with with the escuse that my corpse had been cremated.¡±

    Bai Beibei nodded. ¡°Mom, then your face...¡±

    ¡°I ran out. If I went to take revenge, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to use my face anymore, so I went to get stic surgery. I had more than 60 cuts on my face, and it became the face I have now.¡±

    Bai Beibei looked at Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s face. It was beautiful, but she liked her mother¡¯s original face more.

    Her slender white fingers stroked every inch of Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s face with heartache. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s more than sixty cuts. You must be in a lot of pain.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao held her little hand tightly and then shook her head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, not at all! What hurts is that I can¡¯t do anything about it. After stic surgery, I came to Bai Shida¡¯s side. I became his mistress. Every day I¡¯m with him, I feel so much pain that I want to die. I was so disgusted.¡±

    Bai Beibei was shocked. ¡°Mom, in these two years, you¡¯ve been together with Bai Shida?¡±

    ¡°Beibei, are you looking down on Mom?¡±Sun Xiaoxiao stared into Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re hurting me.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao looked down and saw that her long nails had already dug into Bai Beibei¡¯s palm.

    She quickly let go. ¡°Beibei, I¡¯m sorry. Mom didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Bai Beibei only felt afraid. Her mother just now seemed to have lost control, just like the mother who had used a willow branch to beat her so many years ago.

    However, she knew that her mother had only lost her mind back then. She didn¡¯t hit her on purpose. Her mother loved her.

    Now that her mother had returned to her side, her mother had be elegant and warm. Most importantly, she was still so good to her.

    ¡°Beibei, mother is also unwilling to be together with Bai Shida. This violent criminal, I wish I could cut him into a thousand pieces. However, I don¡¯t have any power or influence. If I Want Revenge, I can only sell my soul. These two years haven¡¯t been easy for me either. Bai Shida often scolds me and hits me. I¡¯ve been struggling to survive by your side until now.¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t say anymore. I know that mother must have had a hard time these two years. It¡¯s fine now. I¡¯ve already grown up. I¡¯ll be filial to mother in the future.¡±

    As she spoke, Bai Beibei buried her head in Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Good. My Beibei is really a good child. In the future, Mom will rely on you.¡±

 Chapter 1301 - Follow me

    <h4>Chapter 1301: Follow me</h4>

    Bai Beibei and Sun Xiaoxiao were really happy to have found each other. She had no friends nor father since she was young, so she had to rely on her grandmother. No matter how terrible her living conditions were, she never felt less than other people¡¯s children. The only thing that made her feel iplete was that she did not have a mother.

    She had dreamed that she could have a mother.

    Now, her wish had came true.

    The maid prepared dinner, and Sun Xiaoxiao and Bai Beibei dined opposite each other.

    ¡°Beibei, eat more. Look at how thin you are.¡± Sun Xiaoxiao picked up some food for Bai Beibei.

    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±As she spoke, Bai Beibei remembered something. ¡°Mom, when I went to the police station, I heard that something had happened to the Bai family. Qian Lan was strangled to death by Bai Shida, and Bai Shida was arrested. Did you go to the police station to see Bai Shida?¡±

    ¡°Qian Lan was strangled to death by Bai Shida. That was an internal conflict between husband and wife. Evil people have bad karma. From now on, Beibei, you don¡¯t have to care about this matter. I did go to see Bai Shida. After so many years, it¡¯s time for us to end this once and for all.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Mom.¡± Bai Beibei smiled obediently.

    Actually, Bai Beibei was quite shocked. Qian Lan, who had been so arrogant and domineering in the afternoon at the coffee shop, had actually died. Although she hated Qian Lan, she had never thought that she would die.

    After all, it was a human life.

    At this moment, her phone vibrated. Bai Beibei received a text message.

    She opened it and saw that it was from Gong Yi ¡ª ¡®I¡¯m back. Where are you?¡¯?

    He¡¯s back?

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her mouth was as sweet as honey, and she replied ¡ª ¡®I¡¯m on XX road.¡¯.

    She did not say that she was in this vi because it was difficult to exin things that involved her mother. She wanted to tell him face to face.

    Gong Yi¡¯s message came again ¡ª ¡°Stay there and wait for me.¡±.

    It was a very simple message, but it conveyed the message that he wasing to pick her up.

    He had just returned from a business trip and was heading straight to her ce.

    Bai Beibei could feel his fervent yearning, just like how she felt for him.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Bai Beibei put down her chopsticks. She was a little shy and embarrassed. ¡°I want to go out for a while...¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao looked up at her. ¡°Why are you going out sote at night?¡±

    ¡°I have a friend who wants to meet me.¡±

    ¡°What friend?¡±

    Bai Beibei thought for a moment, and then told her the truth. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s something I want to tell you. I have a boyfriend. His name is Gong Yi. He treats me very, very well. Mom, you¡¯ll definitely like him too. I...¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao waved her hand. She looked at her daughter. Her daughter¡¯s small, beautiful face was already red. Her tender and tender eyes were filled with the shy sweetness of a woman in love.

    Sun Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t need to listen anymore, because Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes had already told her that she loved Gong Yi.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, right? I¡¯ve heard of him. Heis very capable. My Beibei has very good taste.¡± Sun Xiaoxiao smiled.

    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t object to us dating, right?¡±In order to give her mother respect, Bai Beibei asked seriously.

    ¡°Why would I object? As long as my beibei likes him.¡±

    ¡°Mom, thank you. You¡¯re the best.¡±

    ¡°Mm, then hurry up and go on a date with Young Master Gong.¡±

    Bai Beibei quickly got up, waved her little hand, and ran out. ¡°Bye, Mom.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she replied, ¡°Run slowly. Don¡¯t fall.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±The vi¡¯s main door closed, and Bai Beibei¡¯s figure disappeared.

    The smile on Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s face slowly disappeared. She retracted her gaze and continued eating elegantly.

    ..

    Bai Beibei ran out onto the main street in one breath. She looked around with her big ck eyes, searching for a familiar figure.

    ¡°Beibei.¡± At this moment, a low and sweet voice rang out from behind her.

    Bai Beibei looked back, and Gong Yi appeared in front of her.

    He had just alighted from the ne. A white shirt, ck trousers, and a ck suit were folded across his muscr arms. The neon lights of the city reflected off his handsome face, and he was looking at her with a gentle and joyful gaze.

    Bai Beibei smiled little by little. Her smile was bright and beautiful. She threw herself into his arms.

    Gong Yi opened his arms and caught her soft and small body.

    He bent down and took a whiff of the fragrance in her hair. It was a faint scent that he liked.

    The tiredness from the business trip was swept away the moment he hugged her.

    Bai Beibei hugged him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going on a business trip for two weeks? It¡¯s only been a week and a half. Why are you back so early?¡±

    ¡°I missed you...¡± he whispered into her ear.

    Bai Beibei pursed her cherry lips and smiled. She raised her head and looked at his extraordinarily handsome face.

    Gong Yi also looked at her. Their eyes were full of love for each other. Gong Yi reached out hisrge palm and held her small face, kissing her impatiently.

    This time, Bai Beibei didn¡¯t dodge. She pulled the shirt on his waist and stood on her toes, allowing Gong Yi to kiss her with much ease.

    She even secretly thought that she needed to grow taller.

    It didn¡¯t matter. She was only 18 years old and still growing. When she was 22, 24, and 26 years old, she still needed to stand by his side.

    Gong Yi pried open her teeth and danced with her tongue.

    Bai Beibei blushed from his kiss.

    Gong Yi felt a numbness in his waist and abdomen, and quickly withdrew his lips from her mouth.

    The honey suddenly disappeared from her mouth. Bai Beibei looked up at him in a daze.

    Gong Yi was seduced by her appearance. Her innocent eyes, her fair skin, and her red and swollen cherry lips made her look like a little fairy.

    ¡°Come with me?¡± His voice was hoarse.

    Bai Beibei was shocked by his words. The cool breeze brushed her hair against her cheek, as if he was caressing it with his thumb. Only then did she realize how bold she had been.

    She didn¡¯t answer immediately.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s small face was so red that blood was about to drip out. She didn¡¯t have the ability to resist at all, and was defeated by his passionate eyes.

    ¡°Mm.¡± She nodded quickly.

    Gong Yi raised his eyebrows, and wrapped his arm around her slender waist as he got into the car.

    ...

    The two of them sat in the back seat of the luxurious car. Ahjie, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, asked, ¡°President, where are we going now?¡±

    ¡°To the Imperial Court Hotel,¡± Gong Yi replied.

    Bai Beibei turned her head to look out the window. She felt that her heart was about to jump out of her chest. She no longer dared to look at Ahjie, entirely embarassed.

 Chapter 1302 - 1312

    <h4>Chapter 1302: 1312</h4>

    The shiny ss mirror reflected the shadow of the man beside him. He closed his eyes and raised his hand to pinch the space between his eyebrows.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart immediately ached. He had gone on a business trip for ten days and had rushed back in such a hurry. He must be exhausted.

    She bit her lower lip. Bai Beibei looked back and quietly approached him. Then, she raised her fair little hand to massage his temples.

    Gong Yi opened his eyes and saw the girl¡¯s clear eyes. They were filled with love and heartache for him.

    He had seen it in Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes before, but Ye Xiaotao¡¯s love and heartache were only for Leng Hao.

    Gong Yi felt his chest fill up bit by bit. What was satisfaction, what was happiness? He found a sense of belonging in this little girl.

    He stretched out his long arm and grabbed her waist. Then, he hugged her and sat her on hisp.

    Bai Beibei froze. She didn¡¯t expect him to do this. Her little face flushed red, and she quickly wanted to get off hisp. ¡°There¡¯s someone...¡±

    She reminded him softly.

    ¡°Who?¡± Gong Yi teased her on purpose.

    Bai Beibei was anxious. Ahjie in the driver¡¯s seat..

    At this moment, Ahjie smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t see anything. There¡¯s no need to treat me like a human.¡±

    Bai Beibei, ..

    What the hell, where¡¯s Ahjie¡¯s principles?

    Gong Yi raised his straight eyebrows, but he was very satisfied. He ced her soft little hand on his temple again and closed his eyes to rest.

    Bai Beibei had no choice but to quietly lie in his embrace and help him continue massaging his temples.

    ...

    The luxurious car stopped in front of the Imperial Court Hotel. Gong Yi held her hand and got off the car.

    When they arrived at the elevator, many people were waiting for the elevator. Bai Beibei saw that their gazes were all focused on them.

    Especially those women, they were all looking at Gong Yi.

    Bai Beibei also looked up at the man in front of her. The ssic white shirt and ck pants made him tall and straight. He had wide shoulders, narrow waist, and long legs. He had a perfect body proportion, and he was 26 years old, young, and full of hormones, he could make women fantasize and scream at any moment.

    It was such a happy thing to be pressed under such an exquisite man.

    Bai Beibei was so embarrassed that she lowered her little head. She realized that her thoughts were getting more and more wild.

    The elevator door opened and she was pulled in by the man.

    Bai Beibei was surprised. ¡°Why are there only the two of us here? I saw a lot of people waiting for the elevator just now.¡±

    Gong Yi looked down at her and smiled,ughing at her. ¡°This is my private elevator.¡±

    Bai Beibei finally understood. This was the CEO¡¯s VIP elevator, and he used it alone.

    She collected her thoughts, straightened her back, and quietly looked at the jumping red numbers.

    At this moment, the smell of a clean and healthy man came from her nostrils. A tall man stood behind her, and the clothes on the two of them unintentionally rubbed together.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked up and saw the elevator mirror in front of her. She saw that the man behind her was looking at her intently, and then pressing down on her.

    She shrank her small shoulders, but she didn¡¯t escape. His soft and cool lips were pressed on her face..

    Her body was turned around, and a hot kissnded on her lips.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Beibei mumbled and quickly reached out to push him. ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gong Yi asked as he pushed her into the elevator. Then, he pressed against her soft body, making her feel his warmth.

    Bai Beibei avoided his frantic breathing. ¡°There¡¯s cameras in the elevator. Others will see it.¡±

    ¡°This is for me only. There isn¡¯t one.¡±

    Bai Beibei was half-convinced and half-doubtful. In her nervousness, she was once again held in his mouth.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s legs gave way, and she slid to the ground.

    Gong Yi grabbed her slender waist with all his strength, preventing her from sliding down.

    After realizing what he wanted to do, Bai Beibei hurriedly stopped him with a red face. ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t do it here...¡±

    Gong Yi took great effort to study the jeans on her body. The muscles all over his body tensed up, and his throat seemed to be on fire. ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. I miss you so much.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do either. Let¡¯s go to... The room. This is the elevator. I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    The girl was rather conservative in this matter. She had never experienced love before, and he was her teacher. The only experience she had was from him teaching her.

    She didn¡¯t know that it was fine in the elevator. From what she knew, this kind of thing could only be done behind closed doors.

    After unbuttoning her jeans, Gong Yi turned her around and let her lie on her stomach. He closed his eyes and didn¡¯t even untie his belt..

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, let me dote on you.¡±

    ..

    He was obsessed with this matter.

    However, what if she was really pregnant?

    Was he telling the truth when he said to give birth to the baby?

    Or was he trying to coax her?

    Bai Beibei did not dare to ask. She was willing. As long as he wanted the baby, she was willing to give birth to him. In the future, she would be the mother and he would be the father. She would love the child between them very much. She also liked children.

    Children were like little angels to her.

    His words really made her very happy. However, she did not dare to ask him. She was afraid that he was just saying it casually. This was her beautiful dream, even if he was just lying to her.

    Bai Beibei curled the corners of her lips.

    ...

    Half an hourter.

    Gong Yi carried Bai Beibei back to the presidential suite. The little girl in his arms had a red face and her forehead was covered with dense beads of sweat. Her hair were stuck to her fair skin, adding to her charm and allure.

    Being able to lead her to the clouds had greatly satisfied his maleplex. However, he was still not satisfied with his time.

    Half an hour. Actually, he could havested longer.

 Chapter 1303 - Remember this, Iâ€™m your man

    <h4>Chapter 1303: Remember this, I¡¯m your man</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Gong Yi carried Bai Beibei into the bathroom and asked gently, ¡°Can you stand by yourself?¡±

    Bai Beibei nodded.

    Gong Yi put her down and turned on the hot water.

    The warm water poured down from the top of her head. Bai Beibei felt warmth all over. She stretched out her slender arms to wrap them around her, but she still didn¡¯t dare to open her eyes.

    Her mind was filled with the scene in the elevator just now.

    Something came out between her legs. She was so embarrassed that her eyshes fluttered.

    At this moment, Gong Yi took off his clothes and came in as well. He hugged her tightly from behind.

    Bai Beibei was shocked and quickly struggled. ¡°You go out, I¡¯ll wash first...¡±

    Gong Yi buried his head in her hair and didn¡¯t want toe out. He seemed to be acting coquettishly. ¡°No, let¡¯s wash together. Besides, I¡¯ve seen every part of your body before.¡±

    Bai Beibei wanted to burrow into the ground.

    ¡°Do you miss me these past few days?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Bai Beibei nodded.

    ¡°I miss you too...¡±

    Bai Beibei liked to listen to his sweet talk. His sweet talk was even more mesmerizing than his actions. She shyly turned around. ¡°Let me scrub your back.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The two of them washed together, and then applied some body wash. Gong Yi was the one who applied the body wash on her. In his words, it was fair for her to scrub her back while he applied the body wash.

    However, when his palm lingered on her silky, tender and smooth skin, his eyes darkened again.

    Bai Beibei saw the intense reaction on his body at a nce. Her eyes widened. ¡°How?¡±

    Gong Yi pulled her into his embrace. Her frame was slender and soft, and it was especiallyfortable to hug her. ¡°How can I love you enough?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s legs went soft, and she was immediately mesmerized by him.

    Gong Yi reached out to pull the towel and simply wiped off the water droplets on their bodies. He carried her horizontally and carried her onto the soft bed.

    He quickly pressed himself onto her. Bai Beibei looked at him. His short hair hung wet, and his peach blossom eyes that were filled with emotions were like small whirlpools, causing her to sink down. He was really handsome like this.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you... tired?¡±

    ¡°It looks like you doubted my ability. Now I have to prove it with my actions.¡±

    Bai Beibei curled the corners of her lips into a sweet smile. She reached out and pulled the nket over the two of them. That night, they wantonly enjoyed and tortured each other¡¯s young bodies..

    ..

    The next morning.

    Bai Beibei was woken up by a series of ringtones. She opened her drowsy eyes and reached out to grab the phone on the bedside table.

    It was Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s phone.

    ¡°Hello, Mother...¡±

    She was sleeping on her side. Gong Yi hugged her tightly from behind. She moved, and Gong Yi also moved in a daze. He pulled back his long arms and kissed her neck with his eyes closed.

    Bai Beibei was entangled by him. She was afraid that he would do something reckless and make some noise that her mother would hear, so she tried to break free from his embrace.

    Gong Yi refused to let go. His long legs pressed down on her, preventing her from moving. Even hisrge palm found her little bun and wrapped it around her domineeringly.

    Bai Beibei had never thought that her life would be so sweet. She just hoped that time would stop at this moment.

    At this moment, Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s panicked voice was heard. ¡°Hey, Beibei, where are you now? Come back quickly. Mommy has encountered some trouble!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±Bai Beibei was so frightened that she sat up. ¡°Mom, What¡¯s Wrong?¡±

    Gong Yi was no longer sleepy after being disturbed by thismotion. He opened his eyes and sat up. His long arm was still resting on the girl¡¯s waist. He asked in a concerned tone, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Bei bei, the Qian family is here. Qian Lan¡¯s father, Qian Feng, has brought a group of local ruffians to surround our house. Qian Feng wants me to pay for his daughter¡¯s life!¡±

    Bai Beibei sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°Mom, calm down. Hold them off for now. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Beibei. Mom will wait for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Beibei hung up the phone.

    ¡°Beibei, when did you get a new mom?¡± Gong Yi¡¯s eyes regained their rity as he asked in puzzlement.

    Bai Beibei got up from the bed and reached out to grab some clothes to put on. She said anxiously.., ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin to you now. Anyway, my mother didn¡¯t die two years ago. She escaped from the mental hospital and went for stic surgery. She has been hiding by Bai Shida¡¯s side for the past two years. Yesterday, Qian Lan died, and Qian Feng transferred his anger to my mother. My mother is in danger now, and I need to go back immediately.¡±

    Bai Beibei wanted to put on her pants, but just as she lifted her leg, she almost slipped.

    Her entire body seemed to fall apart, without any strength.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Gong Yi grabbed her slender waist and helped her to sit down by the bed. He squatted down and helped her put on her clothes. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯ll go back with you to take a look.¡±

    He helped her put on her pants, then picked up the socks and put it on her snow-white feet. Bai Beibei saw his slender fingers serve her.

    Bai Beibei could not help but feel embarrassed. When she was very young, her grandmother had also dressed her like this.

    Her nervous and worried mood was instantly soothed by him, especially his low and mellow voice, which gave her a sense of security, allowing her to rely on him wholeheartedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you go do your thing, I¡¯ll go back by myself.¡±

    Gong Yi got up, took off his bathrobe, and then slowly put on his pants. He raised his straight eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°Are you sure you can handle it?¡±

    Bai Beibei did not respond.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Remember, I¡¯m your man!¡± Gong Yi held her soft little hand and interlocked his fingers with hers.

    He was her man, so he needed to protect her. As long as he was around, no one could bully her.

    ...

    Bai Beibei ran into the vi and saw that there were many people in the living room. Most of them were local ruffians with wooden sticks in their hands. The servants at home were so scared that they hid in a corner and did not dare to speak.

    Sun Xiaoxiao fell onto the carpet with a miserable appearance. Qian Feng stood in front of her menacingly, ¡°Spit out the money that you swallowed. Otherwise, I guarantee that you will have the life to take the money, but not the life to spend it.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s face was pale, but she did not back down. ¡°Tke all the money and my life if you have the ability to!¡±

    ¡°Fine, you¡¯re stubborn,aren¡¯t you?¡± Qian Feng¡¯s face was ferocious as he raised the wooden stick in his hand and hit Sun Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Bai Beibei immediately rushed forward and hugged Sun Xiaoxiao.

    She blocked Qian Feng¡¯s wooden stick for Sun Xiaoxiao. She would not let her mother get hurt again.

    However, the expected pain did note. She opened her eyes and saw that the wooden stick in Qian Feng¡¯s hand had been forcefully held by arge palm.

    Gong Yi had arrived.

    ¡°Who are you? I advise you to stay out of my business... Gong... Young Master Gong!¡± Qian Feng slowly saw Gong Yi¡¯s face and eximed in surprise.

    Gong Yi released the wooden stick and his sharp narrow eyes swept over those ruffians before fixing on Qian Feng¡¯s face. ¡°Master Qian, why did you bring so many people here? Coming to a group fight?¡±

    Qian Feng¡¯s arrogant and domineering aura suddenly disappeared in front of Gong Yi. Although the Qian family was rich, it was nothingpared to the noble families of the capital, the Gong family.

    The blood of the Gong family flowed with nobility.

 Chapter 1304 - We Are All Family

    <h4>Chapter 1304: We Are All Family</h4>

    Qian Feng quickly smiled sheepishly. ¡°Young Master Gong, why did youe here? This ce is very unlucky. You¡¯d better note!¡±

    Gong Yi curled his thin lips into a half-smile. ¡°My girlfriend is here. Of course I have toe.¡±

    ¡°Girlfriend?¡± Qian Feng¡¯s mouth fell open.

    Gong Yi stretched out his long arm and grabbed Bai Beibei¡¯s slender waist. With a protective stance, he pulled her into his embrace. ¡°My girlfriend, Bai Beibei.¡±

    Gong Yi officially introduced her.

    Qian Feng looked at Bai Beibei. He knew about her because when Gong Yi was about to be his grandson-inw, Bai Beibei had seduced him away. Qian Lan hadined in front of him more than once.

    However, what he didn¡¯t know was that Sun Xiaoxiao was Bai Beibei¡¯s mother.

    ¡°I understand now.¡± Qian Feng suddenly understood something, ¡°Young Master Gong, you mustn¡¯t be deceived by this pair of mother and daughter. They deliberately set up a trap to take revenge. They first destroyed my daughter¡¯s family and then sent Bai Beibei to seduce you so that you could protect them. They really are vicious and went to great lengths to take revenge.¡±

    Gong Yi frowned when he heard this and said unhappily, ¡°Master Qian, please watch your words.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°My mother didn¡¯t sabotage you. It was you who hurt my mother!¡± Bai Beibei retorted.

    ¡°Hmph, little girl, what do you know? Even though Bai Shida did rape your mother in the past, go and ask your mother, didn¡¯t Bai Shida hint at her many times. If your mother was unwilling, why didn¡¯t she resign? Why did she let a ticking time bomb stay by her side? I think your mother has ulterior motives!¡±

    Of course, Bai Beibei did not believe it. She felt that Qian Feng was ndering her.

    ¡°Enough. If there¡¯s anything,e at me. Why drag my daughter into it? Back then, I did resign, but Bai Shida threatened me. If I dared to leave, he would make sure I had no food to eat. I was afraid,¡± Sun Xiaoxiao stepped forward and exined.

    Qian Feng snorted. ¡°Now that Bai Shida is the police station. You can say whatever you want.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao remained silent.

    ¡°Master Qian, don¡¯t mention the past anymore. Your daughter and Bai Shida have indeed done shameful things. Their current fate can be said to be their own fault. Today, you brought so many people and threatened the safety of my girlfriend and her mother. I absolutely can not tolerate this matter. I hope there won¡¯t be a next time!¡± Gong Yi said slowly.

    Qian Feng was unwilling to surrender, but so what if he was unwilling? It was Gong Yi, after all.

    He wasn¡¯t willing to be enemies with the Gong family because he couldn¡¯t win.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, I¡¯m actually just a businessman. I won¡¯t do anything that will harm people¡¯s lives. I brought people here today as a demonstration. My daughter is dead and can¡¯te back. I can let bygones be bygones, but the newpany Bai Shida registered using all the Bai Group¡¯s funds are now in the hand¡¯s of Sun Xiaoxiao. What right does she have to take this money? I want her to spit it out now!¡±

    Gong Yi looked at Sun Xiaoxiao at the side.

    ¡°Mom, is what he said true? Did you take the money?¡± Bai Beibei ran over and grabbed Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Beibei, I deserve that money!¡±

    ¡°You deserve it? Heh, I invested all of the Bai Group¡¯s funds. It¡¯s the result of the hard work of my daughter and Bai Shida. It doesn¡¯t matter if we follow thew or reason, this money should be inherited by my granddaughter, Bai Qi!¡±

    Qian Feng really felt that this woman, Sun Xiaoxiao, was vicious. She had set a trap to destroy the Bai Group, her daughter was dead, and Bai Shida was in prison for the rest of his life. Wasn¡¯t this enough to offset her hatred?

    She had even taken the money but was still so adamant.

    Sun Xiaoxiao looked at Qian Feng. ¡°Then let¡¯s go through the legal channels.¡±

    After saying that, a hint of a smile shed across her eyes.

    Qian Feng caught this smile, and his expression became very ugly.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s take the legal route. Master Qian, what do you think?¡± Gong Yi said.

    Could Qian Feng say ¡®No¡¯? He nodded. ¡°Alright, Young Master Gong, we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡±

    He left with his men.

    ...

    After leaving the vi, a trusted aide followed behind Qian Feng and said, ¡°Master Qian, if we file awsuit, we¡¯ll definitely win. Why are you still so worried?¡±

    Qian Feng cursed, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that this b*tch, Sun Xiaoxiao, will y tricks behind our backs.¡±

    ¡°Master, do you mean that Sun Xiaoxiao will ask Young Master Gong for help?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Young Master Gong protecting Bai Beibei just now? I think he is being taken advantage of by Bai Beibei and Sun Xiaoxiao knows. Just now, Sun Xiaoxiao secretly smiled at me. That smile was creepy and smug. She¡¯s dering war on me.¡±

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t think Young Master Gong is that kind of person. He has his principles.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    ...

    In the vi.

    The servants quickly cleaned the living room. Bai Beibei sat beside Sun Xiaoxiao. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s with the money? We don¡¯t want that money, alright? That money isn¡¯t ours. We can earn it ourselves...¡±

    ¡°Beibei, Bai Shida and Qian Lan made me suffer so much. I deserve the money!¡±

    ¡°Mom, Qian Lan is dead, and Bai Shida is in jail. It¡¯s enough. Give the money back, and we can live a stable life.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t give it back,¡± Sun Xiaoxiao insisted.

    ¡°But mom, can you win the case?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Sun Xiaoxiao raised her head to look at Gong Yi. ¡°Young Master Gong, for Beibei¡¯s sake, you¡¯ll help me, right?¡±

    Gong Yi looked at Sun Xiaoxiao and pursed his thin lips.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes widened, and she quickly stopped Sun Xiaoxiao. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? If you¡¯re going through legal channels, how is Young Master Gong going to help you? Don¡¯t trouble others anymore.¡±

    ¡°Child, how can you speak like that?¡± Sun Xiaoxiao revealed a loving expression. ¡°In the future, you¡¯re going to marry Young Master Gong. We¡¯re all one family; what do you mean by others?¡±

    Hearing this, Gong Yi looked at Bai Beibei. His handsome eyes softened.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Bai Beibei instantly blushed. Why did mom say that?

    Sun Xiaoxiao noticed Gong Yi¡¯s expression and said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Gong, I heard that your uncle is a deputy country leader in the Central Government. As long as you speak to him, there won¡¯t be any problems with thewsuit.¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s maternal uncle wasn¡¯t the only person who was an important figure. Gong Yi¡¯s paternal uncle held an important position in the United Nations. Everyone in the Gong family had a high status. It wasn¡¯t something that could bepared to the so-called high officials. The Gong family had an illustrious background.

    Gong Yi nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Mom, even if that¡¯s the case, we shouldn¡¯t trouble others. Uncle is uncle. Besides, how can we use the power in other people¡¯s hands to help us achieve our own goals?¡± Bai Beibei really couldn¡¯t agree.

    She didn¡¯t understand why her mother was so stubborn. That was Bai Group¡¯s money, not theirs.

 Chapter 1305 - Are You Coming Back Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 1305: Are You Coming Back Tonight</h4>

    Sun Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t say anything else. From her point of view, some things shouldn¡¯t be discussed too thoroughly.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, you can stay here for lunch today. I¡¯ll get the servants to cook.¡± She stood up and warmly weed him.

    Gong Yi shook his head. ¡°Auntie, I still have to go to thepanyter, so I won¡¯t be eating here. I¡¯ll be leaving first. I¡¯ll that Qian Feng¡¯s matter into consideration.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Sun Xiaoxiao smiled elegantly. She looked at Bai Beibei. ¡°Beibei, send Young Master Gong off.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Beibei got up and followed Gong Yi out.

    ...

    Beside the Lamborghini, Bai Beibei said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to my mother. We don¡¯t want the money from the Bai or Qian families.¡±

    Gong Yi held the car keys in one hand and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you think your mother will give up on that money? I think your mother is determined to get it.¡±

    Bai Beibei lowered her long eyshes and pouted her cherry pink lips. ¡°I can understand my mother. She has been suffering for the past 18 years. Her hatred will not disappear so easily.¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s eyes shed with a deep adoration of the girl¡¯s soft appearance. He reached out and caressed her hair. ¡°I also understand your mother. We will treat her well in the future.¡±

    We...

    Bai Beibei was touched by this word. She raised her head and looked at the man. She asked hesitantly, ¡°Is your uncle really that powerful?¡±

    After she said that, she quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°I was just asking out of curiosity. I didn¡¯t mean to you for help.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t too clear about his family background, so she was a little curious.

    Gong Yi stood tall and straight. He curled the corners of his lips and said helplessly, ¡°He is indeed very powerful, but our family has never called him to ask for help. Even if I did, uncle wouldn¡¯t help. He would definitely scold me.¡±

    As an official, he wouldn¡¯t use his power to seek benefits for his family and friends. This was his principle.

    Furthermore, his family had never asked anyone for help in all these years of business.

    This was nothing new for a true noble.

    Bai Beibei nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, I understand, so don¡¯t listen to my mother.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Gong Yi bent down and looked at the girl¡¯s big, shining eyes. ¡°If I don¡¯t help, what if your mother doesn¡¯t like me?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? You¡¯re so nice, why won¡¯t my mother like you?¡±

    Bai Beibei was shocked. With his status, she was climbing up the social status, so how could her mother not like him?

    Gong Yi was pleased by her words. He lowered his voice and murmured, ¡°Am I really so nice in your heart?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s small face was a little red. ¡°Of course, in my heart, you¡¯re the best person in the world.¡±

    Fine, as long as she said that.

    ¡°En, I¡¯ve received your confession. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of your mother¡¯s matter. The Qian family won¡¯t dare to cause trouble for you.¡±

    Bai Beibei looked at him with a pair of watery eyes. All her gratitude and appreciation showed in those eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just look at me with your eyes. Do something practical. Kiss here.¡± Gong Yi pointed at his own cheek.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s ears heated up. She was embarrassed to do it in broad daylight.

    However, she still tiptoed and quickly kissed his cheek.

    Gong Yi was satisfied. He opened the car door. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, drive slowly.¡± Bai Beibei waved her hand.

    ...

    At the Gong Family.

    Gong Yi sat in his office chair. Secretary Ajie handed him a stack of documents. ¡°President, this is all the information on Bai Shida¡¯s newpany. From the looks of it, if nothing unexpected happens, Sun Xiaoxiao won¡¯t be able to get this money.¡±

    Gong Yi flipped through the documents. ¡°How much money did Sun Xiaoxiao take?¡±

    ¡°About 100 million.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Gong Yi nodded. He looked up and asked, ¡°Has Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s identity been verified? is she really Beibei¡¯s biological mother?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that he was thinking too much, but Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s identity had yet to be verified. Bai Beibei was such an innocent little girl. Now that she had a mother, she couldn¡¯t wait to open her heart. He was afraid that she would be used by others.

    ¡°It¡¯s been verified, President. I¡¯ve sent people to the mental hospital to inquire about it. Sun Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t die, and she did indeed undergo stic surgery. She¡¯s been with Bai Shida for the past two years. Sun Xiaoxiao is here for revenge. She really is Miss Beibei¡¯s biological mother.¡±

    Gong Yi was relieved. It was good as long as she was Beibei¡¯s mother.

    He was really afraid that she would be happy for nothing.

    ¡°President, how do you n to handle this matter?¡±

    Gong Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°The money that belongs to the Qian family should be returned to the Qian family. If Beibei¡¯s mother wants the 100 million yuan, you should transfer it to her from thepany¡¯s ount. Remember, you have to do a good job on the surface. Let Beibei¡¯s mother think that this money belongs to the Qian family.¡±

    This was the best way. He would give the money to Beibei¡¯s mother andpletely end the enmity between her and the Qian family.

    If he did anything to help Beibei¡¯s mother in thewsuit, the Qian family would definitely not let it go. He could protect them for a while, but he couldn¡¯t protect them forever. If anything happened, he didn¡¯t dare to think about the consequences.

    He wanted to protect that girl well.

    His girl.

    Ajie was surprised. They hadn¡¯t even gotten married, yet the President was giving Miss Beibei so much money?

    He only had one word to say ¡ª rich.

    ¡°Yes, President. I¡¯ll go do it right away.¡± Ajie walked out.

    ...

    After going on a business trip for so long, Gong Yi had a lot of documents to deal with. After working all day, when he looked up, it was already six o¡¯clock in the evening.

    He picked up his phone and sent a text message to Bai Beibei.

    Bai Beibei, who was in the vi, received a text message. It was very simple¨C Want to go to the movies together tonight?

    Go to the movies?

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart immediately beat like a drum. She had heard that people in love would watch movies, and he actually asked her to go to the movies as well.

    This was the feeling of slowly falling in love.

    Bai Beibei replied with: ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll go and tell my mom.¡±.

    ¡ª Okay.

    Bai Beibei found Sun Xiaoxiao. She was sitting on the living room sofa reading a newspaper. ¡°Mom, I want to tell you something. I have a date tonight, and I want to go out.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao looked up. She looked at her daughter¡¯s pretty little face and asked, ¡°Did Young Master Gong ask you out?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Beibei nodded.

    ¡°Beibei, it¡¯s already veryte. Don¡¯t go out.¡±

    Bai Beibei was stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected her mother to object. ¡°But Young Master Gong asked me out. I also... want to go out...¡±

    ¡°Beibei, then let me ask you. Will you be back tonight?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s face flushed red. She looked at Sun Xiaoxiao in panic and embarrassment. Why did her mother ask this question?

    She hadn¡¯t thought about it.

    ¡°Beibei, you went out on a date with Young Master Gongst night and didn¡¯te back.¡±

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t dare to look into Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes anymore. She was embarrassed. Last night, he didn¡¯t let her go back. She wanted to be with him too. She listened to everything he said.

    She didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong, but now that her mother had asked, she felt that she was being seen through.

    It was very awkward.

    Very embarrassing.

 Chapter 1306 - Visiting Grandma

    <h4>Chapter 1306: Visiting Grandma</h4>

    Sun Xiaoxiao stood up and held Bai Beibei¡¯s small hands. She said kindly, ¡°Beibei, in the past, mother wasn¡¯t by your side. There were some things that I didn¡¯t teach you.¡±

    ¡°When a man is dating a woman, he shouldn¡¯t have sex before he¡¯s married. Once he has sex, this woman¡¯s status will drop and men will look down on her. Seeing how you¡¯re going out with Young Master Gong so frequently at night, aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll look down on you?¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t!¡± Bai Beibei quickly denied. ¡°He... treats me very well!¡±

    ¡°Beibei, you¡¯ve just started dating. Young Master Gong will definitely feel a sense of novelty towards you. A smart woman needs to know how to keep herself fresh. Only when a man can¡¯t get what he, then he¡¯ll be attracted to you.¡±

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t understand. She really didn¡¯t understand her mother¡¯s reasoning. Her thoughts were very simple. If they liked each other, then they should be together.

    ¡°Alright, Beibei. Try not to go out at night in the future. Decline Young Master Gong¡¯s date.¡±

    Bai Beibei pursed her little pink lips and did not reply.

    Sun Xiaoxiao knew that she was hesitating. Her eyes shed in recognition. It seemed that this daughter of hers really had feelings for Gong Yi.

    ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re going to school tomorrow. We¡¯ll go back to see Grandma after mom settles the matter with the Qian family.¡±

    Grandma...

    Bai Beibei quickly put on a smile and said softly, ¡°Mom, Grandma will be very happy if she knows you¡¯re still alive.¡±

    ¡°Mm, we¡¯ll make an appointment with Young Master Gong together when the timees.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s smile grew brighter. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡±

    ...

    In the room.

    Bai Beibei was lying on the bed and texted ¡ª ¡®I won¡¯t be going tonight.¡¯.

    ¡ª What¡¯s wrong?

    Faced with Gong Yi¡¯s inquiry, Bai Beibei didn¡¯t know what to say. She found an excuse ¡ª My stomach hurts.

    ¡ª Why does your stomach hurt? Did you go to the hospital? Should I take you to the hospital?

    Gong Yi immediately became anxious.

    Bai Beibei felt embarrassed. After all, she had lied to him ¡ª I¡¯ve taken some medicine, so I feel much better.

    ¡ª Then you should rest early tonight.

    ¡ª Mm, just now Mom said that after she and the Qian family¡¯s matters are settled, we¡¯ll go home together to visit my grandma, and she wants you toe as well.

    Gong Yi, who was in the office, read this message twice. He saw some meaning in it.

    This sentence was undoubtedly said by Sun Xiaoxiao. This little girl was very silly and naively conveyed it word for word because this represented her mother¡¯s recognition and like for him.

    However, Gong Yi could not be happy. He was neither stupid nor naive.

    Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s meaning was obvious. He and Beibei¡¯s date would be discussed after he settled Qian Feng¡¯s matter.

    Gong Yi could understand this kind of approach.

    Sun Xiaoxiao had suffered for 18 years. It was difficult for her to let go of the Qian family¡¯s. Moreover, he was Beibei¡¯s boyfriend. If he could not even handle this small problem well, Sun Xiaoxiao would indeed have a problem with him.

    Gong Yi smiled bitterly in his heart. He had thought that he was already with Beibei, but now there was actually an additional obstacle.

    Mother-inw, he had to coax her!

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t say anything to Bai Beibei. He replied with an ¡°Mm, okay.¡±.

    ...

    Two dayster, Sun Xiaoxiao received the result she wanted.

    The newpany that Bai Shida registered had already been transferred to her name, including the 100 million yuan.

    Sun Xiaoxiao looked at the verdict in her hand. Her exquisite makeup was a bit distorted due to her victory. She had finally made the person who had hurt her pay the price.

    Bai Shida¡¯s verdict was also handed down. He was charged with intentional homicide and sentenced to life imprisonment.

    Sun Xiaoxiao leaned her body on the sofa in satisfaction. She smiled proudly. It seemed that her daughter was rather skilled. She was able to control Gong Yi so firmly.

    However, the Gong family...

    Sun Xiaoxiao revealed a strange smile.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back.¡± At this moment, Bai Beibei returned from school.

    ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re back? Let me tell you some good news. The matter between mom and the Qian family has been handled perfectly. This time, it¡¯s all thanks to Young Master Gong. You have to thank him on mom¡¯s behalf.¡±

    Bai Beibei was stunned. How did he handle it?

    He was so fast.

    ¡°I understand, mom.¡±

    ¡°Beibei, let¡¯s get ready and go visit Grandma. You can call Young Master Gong and see if he has time toe.¡±

    ¡°Mm, okay.¡± Bai Beibei took out her phone and dialled Gong Yi¡¯s number.

    The melodious ringtone of the phone rang once, and the call was quickly picked up. ¡°Hello, Beibei.¡±

    His distinctive male voice was transmitted over. It was gentle and mellow, especially pleasant to the ear.

    Bai Beibei quickly covered her cell phone with her small hand. She didn¡¯t even want others to hear his. ¡°Do you have time now?¡±

    ¡°En?¡± He questioned.

    ¡°Mom wants us to go back and visit Grandma together.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡±

    ...

    Gong Yi arrived very quickly. Sun Xiaoxiao and Bai Beibei sat at the back while he drove.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, I really have to thank you for this time.¡±

    Gong Yi knew what she was thanking him for. He smiled politely and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at Bai Beibei, who was sitting next to Sun Xiaoxiao through the rearview mirror.

    Bai Beibei also looked at him. It was as if they had a telepathic connection. When their eyes met, Bai Beibei was so shocked that she turned her gaze away. Her action made his heart flutter.

    Gong Yi felt that himself rx. He had been seduced by her.

    He calmly retracted his gaze and drove while looking straight ahead. However, there was a soft smile hanging on the corner of his mouth.

    Sun Xiaoxiao took in the interaction between the two of them. She smiled and did not say anything.

    ...

    An hourter.

    The Lamborghini stopped in the countryside. Bai Beibei knocked on the door.

    The maid came to open the door. ¡°Miss Beibei, President, you¡¯vee to see Granny. It¡¯s perfect, we were just about to have dinner. Let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Grandma¡¯s aged voice came from inside.

    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s me.¡± Bai Beibei walked in happily. ¡°Grandma, do you know who I¡¯ve brought here today?¡±

    Grandma sat in her wheelchair, her eyes unfocused on the direction of Bai Beibei¡¯s voice. ¡°It¡¯s Beibei, you¡¯ve came back with Young Master Gong? Why didn¡¯t you tell me beforehand? I could have prepared some of your favorite dishes.¡±

    At this moment, Grandma¡¯s hands were covered by another pair of hands. She clenched them tightly. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Grandma froze as if she had been petrified.

    Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes quickly filled with tears. She had let Grandma down. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back. Xiaoxiao¡¯s back.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, why... why are you back? Didn¡¯t you die?¡±

    Grandma did not believe it. She reached out her hands and touched Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s face.

    Her face was warm. It was not a ghost but a person. It was really her daughter, Sun Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll tell you about it slowlyter. You only need to know that I¡¯m back. Xiaoxiao is really back.¡±

    Grandma¡¯s face was instantly covered in tears. She hugged Sun Xiaoxiao and burst into tears. ¡°My child, you¡¯re actually not dead. That¡¯s great. That¡¯s really great. The heavens have opened their eyes.¡±

 Chapter 1307 - Have You Ever Thought Of Marrying Me

    <h4>Chapter 1307: Have You Ever Thought Of Marrying Me</h4>

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve let you down.¡± Sun Xiaoxiao hugged Grandma¡¯s waist tightly.

    Seeing her mom and grandma acknowledge each other, Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes were already blurred by tears. She was both sad and happy.

    At this moment, arge palm rested on her small shoulder. Bai Beibei looked sideways and saw Gong Yi standing beside her.

    Seeing her petite face covered in sparkling tears, he reached out his finger and gently wiped away her tears with tenderness and affection.

    His tender actions made Bai Beibei¡¯s heart soften. If it weren¡¯t for the other people around, she would definitely hug him tightly.

    ...

    Sun Xiaoxiao and Grandma were sharing their heartfelt feelings. Bai Beibei was in the kitchen helping the maid prepare dinner. When she came out, she discovered that Gong Yi had disappeared.

    She was confused and quickly went out to look for him.

    He stood tall by the car with one hand in his trouser pocket and the other on the phone. He was handling business on the phone.

    Bai Beibei felt a little guilty. He must be very busy, but he still found time to apany her.

    In the past, when she was not with him, she was shy and hesitant. She was afraid that he did not really like her and would soon get tired of her. Now that she was with him, she realized that all her considerations were unnecessary.

    He was a man who could give women a sense of security. He was of noble birth and had superior self-restraint. When the two of them got along, he could pity her, respect her, and tolerate her. He had never asked for anything from her, and he had done everything a boyfriend should do, be gentle and considerate.

    Bai Beibei looked at his handsome figure, her eyes overflowing with joy and adoration.

    At this moment, Gong Yi hung up the phone and turned around.

    The moment he turned around, he saw her behind him.

    She did not have time to look away. Their eyes met, and he saw the deep love she had for him at a nce.

    He raised his sharp eyebrows, and the corners of his lips curled up in delight.

    Bai Beibei was embarrassed to be caught, and her eyes began to dodge.

    The bright moonlight cast a beautiful light on the ground. Gong Yi stood upright and slowly reached out his hand to her. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Come here...

    He asked her toe over.

    Bai Beibei separated her thin legs and walked to his side step by step.

    The tall figure of the man instantly enveloped her. He bent down and leaned over her small face. ¡°Do you like me?¡±

    Bai Beibei bit her lower lip with her teeth and nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes!¡±

    I like you.

    I like you so much.

    Gong Yi looked at her delicate little face andughed softly. ¡°I like you too.¡±

    Bai Beibei looked at him in joy and panic. Her watery eyes were filled with light. She was really captivated by him.

    When they were together, he had never been stingy with his words of love.

    Even when they were on the bed, he would praise her body. The two of them were like fish and water, tightly intertwined. He breathed in a hot and muddled breath and kissed her. Baby, you make me feel so good...

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. She pressed her legs together tightly and felt as if an electric current had passed through her entire body.

    She shouldn¡¯t be thinking of these scenes.

    ¡°Are you... very busy?¡± She changed the topic.

    ¡°Mm, a little, but apanying you is the most important thing.¡± Gong Yi muttered, opening his mouth to hold her small mouth.

    Bai Beibei let out a cry and suddenly slipped.

    Gong Yi quickly grabbed her soft waist and spun her gently. He pressed her against the Lamborghini¡¯s body.

    He explored her small mouth with fervour and possessiveness.

    Bai Beibei felt that he was more passionate than ever before. Her small tongue quickly became numb in his mouth. She raised her swan-like neck and was about to drown in his gentle yet domineering kiss.

    She did not close her eyes immediately. Her vision was filled with his exquisite and handsome face. She did not dare to look at him again and quickly closed her eyes.

    Her two small hands hugged his strong waist and she kissed him back in an immature but proactive manner.

    Ever since thest time, she had also fallen in love with the feeling of kissing him.

    Gong Yi could not stand it anymore. He could not stand her teasing. He let go of her and buried his head in her hair, panting.

    Bai Beibei hugged him obediently. She really wanted to hug him like this until the end of time.

    At this moment, she felt a hot wooden stick poking into her lower abdomen.

    She was shocked and quickly understood what it was.

    There was a slight pain in her buttocks where hisrge hands groped and pinched.

    Bai Beibei trembled and leaned her entire body helplessly into his embrace. She hurriedly cried out, ¡°Don¡¯t ...¡±

    Gong Yi found it funny. He didn¡¯t know if she did it on purpose or not, but her body was coiled around him like a small water snake.

    He lowered his gaze to take a look. She was wearing a skirt, a short skirt with a dark purple checkered pattern, and white socks all the way up to her knees. She was dressed like a schoolgirl.

    All men loved this type of outfit. His eyes seemed to be lit on fire, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He reached his hand into her skirt.

    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t.¡± Bai Beibei immediately struggled.

    Gong Yi held her down, not allowing her to move. ¡°Let me touch you, just a little.¡±

    ¡°No, people will see us here.¡±

    Bai Beibei refusing because they were outside, and people could walk past at any moment.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one here.¡± Gong Yi pulled back his handsome brows and coaxed her. ¡°Even if someone saw us, do they know what I¡¯m touching?¡±

    Bai Beibei immediately reached out to cover his mouth.

    Oh my god. How could he say such outrageous words?

    Gong Yi looked up at the brightly lit room. The mother and daughter were still talking. He looked at the girl in a hoarse voice. ¡°Be good, just for a while... when your motheres outter, I won¡¯t be able to touch you again.¡±

    Mother...

    Bai Beibei quickly recalled what her mother had said. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. My mother likes you very much. But she said...¡±

    ¡°What did she say? Let me guess, did your mother say that before we get married, you can¡¯t have sex with me because this isn¡¯t something a good girl would do?¡±

    Bai Beibei was shocked. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Gong Yi stared at her passionately and asked instead of answering, ¡°Beibei, what do you think?¡±

    What do I think?

    Bai Beibei pursed her pink lips and didn¡¯t speak.

    What was she supposed to say?

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Tell me?¡± Gong Yi coaxed her, putting his ear to her lips, telling her only to tell him.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s small face flushed red, not even knowing where to ce her hands. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva and stammered, ¡°Whatever you say, I¡¯ll... say It...¡±

    Gong Yi raised his eyebrows andughed.

    This was his girl.

    The little girl he had raised with his own hands.

    ¡°Have you ever thought of marrying me?¡± Gong Yi pressed her down again.

    Bai Beibei sucked in a breath of cold air. She didn¡¯t understand what he was saying.

    Suddenly, her legs felt cold, and her skirt was lifted.

    Her ck and white pupils constricted, and her small hands held tightly onto his muscr arms. His kiss was overwhelming. They stayed in an embrace for a long time, mind nk. A sudden cry rang out.

 Chapter 1308 - Were You Really Crazy Or Were You Just Pretending?

    <h4>Chapter 1308: Were You Really Crazy Or Were You Just Pretending?</h4>

    Gong Yi lowered his gaze to look at the girl in his arms. Two intoxicating blush appeared on the girl¡¯s face, and her youthful features were filled with charm.

    Her face made Gong Yi¡¯s heart flutter endlessly, and his body and mind were filled with satisfaction. The pure girl was slowly learning with his training, just like how a clean white paper was gradually beginning to fill with color.

    His im was all over her body.

    She belonged to him alone.

    ¡°Beibei, Young Master Gong.¡± At this moment, Sun Xiaoxiao walked out.

    Gong Yi quickly withdrew his hand and let go of Bai Beibei. He helped the girl tidy up the hem of her skirt.

    Sun Xiaoxiao stood by the door and looked at the two of them. ¡°Young Master Gong, Beibei, why did youe out? Dinner is ready. Let¡¯s go in and eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Gong Yi nodded. He reached out and hugged Bai Beibei.

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t dare to look into her mother¡¯s eyes. Her entire body was still floating, and her legs felt weak. Just now, she had actually... climaxed just like that.

    How embarrassing!

    She wasn¡¯t like this in the past. She had psychological trauma and was very repulsed by such things. However, ever since she was with him, she had slowly begun to like the feeling of skin-to-skin contact.

    Especially when she hugged his healthy and robust body, she couldn¡¯t help but want more.

    ¡°Raise your head. Your mother is looking at you.¡± At this moment, Gong Yi¡¯s low voice reminded her.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s head was buried in the ground from embarrassment. Hearing this, she quickly raised her head and saw that Sun Xiaoxiao was looking at her.

    She felt guilty, and all her emotions were written on her face.

    Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Young Master Gong...¡± At this moment, Grandma called out from the house.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m here.¡± Gong Yi released Bai Beibei. ¡°I¡¯ll go in first.¡±

    Bai Beibei looked at the man. She didn¡¯t know if she was seeing things. Gong Yi was in a good mood and seemed to be taking pleasure in her misfortune.

    Bai Beibei, ...

    As soon as Gong Yi left, Bai Beibei nervously stood in front of Sun Xiaoxiao.

    Sun Xiaoxiao was experienced and understood what was going on at a nce. She didn¡¯t believe that the two of them would really do anything by the side of the car, but intimate actions were inevitable.

    She looked at her daughter. Her daughter obviously fully charmed by Gong Yi.

    ¡°Beibei, did you forget what mom told you?¡±

    Bai Beibei shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget. We... didn¡¯t either...¡±

    Her voice was as soft as a mosquito.

    ¡°Beibei!¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯m going in to eat first.¡± Bai Beibei couldn¡¯t take it anymore and immediately ran away.

    Sun Xiaoxiao looked at her back, her gaze bing distant.

    ...

    In the room.

    Bai Beibei locked the door behind her, then took out a pair of clean pants and began to change her clothes.

    Her underwear was wet. Just now by the car...

    His words suddenly echoed in her ears ¡ª ¡®Have you ever thought of marrying me?¡¯

    What did he mean by those words?

    Had he thought of marrying her?

    Bai Beibei did not dare to think. She did not dare to think that she would be able to wear a beautiful wedding dress and officially marry him one day. She would be his wife and have a small family with him.

    This dream was too beautiful. It was so beautiful that it felt like it was an illusion and unreal.

    Was he teasing her, or was he serious?

    Had he really thought of marrying her in his heart?

    Bai Beibei suddenly felt that there was an annoying side to Gong Yi. He deliberately spoke vaguely, probably because he was happy to see her anxious.

    He knew that she did not dare to ask him.

    A bad person!

    ...

    Sun Xiaoxiao fetched a basin of hot water, squatted down, and began to wash Grandma¡¯s feet.

    Grandma rejected her. ¡°Xiaoxiao, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll do it myself. Go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your daughter. It¡¯s my duty to wash your feet. Let me do it in the future.¡±

    Grandma let out a kind and amiable smile, ¡°I suddenly remembered when I wasn¡¯t blind, I went to help someone harvest rice. At that time, Beibei was only three years old. She was so young that she couldn¡¯t even walk steadily. When I returned home at night, she brought a basin of hot water and said that she was washing my feet. Since then, she has helped wash my feet for thest ten years.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao paused for a moment, then ced Grandma¡¯s feet into the hot water. ¡°Mm, Beibei is a filial and good child.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, Beibei had a hard time these past few years. She was the victim of the hatred from your generation but was the most innocent one. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand, mom. I¡¯ll treat Beibei well in the future...¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao.¡± Grandma waved her hand, interrupting Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. ¡°I have a question to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and ask mom.¡±

    ¡°When Beibei was young, were you really crazy or just pretending to be crazy?¡±

    Two years ago, Sun Xiaoxiao had escaped from the mental hospital. So, had she suddenly be clear-headed, or had she always been clear-headed?

    This question made Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s face turn pale. She raised her head to look at Grandma, who had a head full of white hair and forgot to speak.

    The originally harmonious atmosphere turned cold just like that. Grandma¡¯s feet were clearly still soaking in the hot water, but she couldn¡¯t feel any warmth at all.

    After a long time, with a resounding ¡®smack¡¯, Grandma reached out and pped Sun Xiaoxiao.

    Sun Xiaoxiao fell to the ground, and the water in the basin spilled out.

    She covered her face and looked at the elderlydy with trembling lips. In front of this elderlydy, the distortion and darkness in her heart had nowhere to hide.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry...¡± Sun Xiaoxiao grabbed the leg of the elderly¡¯s pants.

    Grandma¡¯s entire body trembled. She lowered her voice but used her greatest strength to roar, ¡°The person you should say sorry to isn¡¯t me!¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao shed tears of pain, ¡°Mom, I really have no choice. I didn¡¯t want to get pregnant. It was Bai Shida who raped me. I don¡¯t like this child, and I don¡¯t want this child... this child constantly reminds me of those humiliating pasts. How do you expect me to like her?¡±

    Hot tears spread across the elderlydy¡¯s wrinkled face. She stretched out her bony fingers and pointed at Sun Xiaoxiao as she cursed, ¡°She¡¯s the flesh that came from your body. How could you hit her when she was so little? Didn¡¯t you feel any heartache when you whipped her?¡±

    ¡°The person who bullied you was Qian Lan and Bai Shida. If you have the ability, go and get even with them. Why did you push your hatred to this child? Even if you don¡¯t love her, why did you hurt her?¡±

    ¡°I finally understand. Because Bai Shida¡¯s blood flows through her body, in your heart, you also think that she¡¯s a bastard, right? You want to destroy this humiliation, you want to beat her to death.¡± Grandma beat her chest and stamped her feet.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be agitated. Your body isn¡¯t well.¡± Sun Xiaoxiao pounced over and hugged the elderlydy¡¯s leg, ¡°Let the past be the past. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore, okay? Bai Shida is in jail, Qian Lan is dead. I made them pay the price. In the future, I¡¯ll make it up to Beibei. I¡¯ll treat her well.¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha.¡± The mother-inwughed. ¡°Now you know how to make it up to her? What does Beibei need you to make up to her for? She¡¯s 18 years old and so outstanding. She has Young Master Gong by her side. What can you make up to her?¡±

    As she spoke, Grandma pushed Sun Xiaoxiao away. ¡°Tell me honestly. Did you reach out to Beibei because she¡¯s doing well and has value now?¡±

 Chapter 1309 - Passing onâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 1309: Passing on...</h4>

    Sun Xiaoxiao shook her head in the face of her mother-inw¡¯s sharp question. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t say that. I gave birth to Beibei. I want only what¡¯s best for her...¡±

    ¡°Enough, say no more. I don¡¯t want to hear it. You have your own thoughts and I have mine! Leave! Get out of my sight!¡±

    ¡°Mother...¡±

    ¡°Begone!¡± the old woman shouted.

    Sun Xiaoxiao did not want to anger the old woman. If the matter blew up, it would definitely rm Beibei and Gong Yi, so she acquiesced to her mother¡¯s demand. ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t tell Beibei about this conversation of ours...¡±

    The old woman gripped the handles of her wheelchair tightly. Gritting her teeth, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll keep this conversation a secret from Beibei. This is the only thing I will do for you. Think of it how you will. I¡¯m doing this for Beibei. However, if you dare treat Beibei poorly in the future, I won¡¯t let you off ¨C even if I have toe back and haunt you as a ghost.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will treat Beibei well.¡± Sun Xiaoxiao promised repeatedly.

    That night...

    Gong Yi couldn¡¯t sleep. He tossed and turned in bed, his thoughts consumed by the fire coursing through his veins. He wanted nothing more than to pluck the ripe fruit sleeping next door.

    No. He had to control himself. He could not act recklessly ¨C not in her own home.

    Getting up, Gong Yi opened the door and strode out. He needed some fresh air.

    The moment he stepped out, he saw Beibei¡¯s grandmother seated in her wheelchair.

    There was a certain bleakness to the scene he encountered. Not a single light was lit in therge hallway. The only source of illumination came from a high window which allowed shafts of moonlight to filter in. The old woman, whose head of white hair looked like fresh snow, sat quietly in her wheelchair, a vacant look in her eyes. She did notment on his sudden intrusion. Instead, she continued staring out the window at the bright orb hanging in the sky.

    His heart ached. It was as if he was looking at a painting telling the story of the old woman¡¯s life, epassed in a single moment in time.

    ¡°Granny, it¡¯s sote. Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Gong Yi squatted down beside her and asked softly.

    The old woman retracted her gaze, smiling pleasantly at the young man next to her. ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t Young Master Gong. Shouldn¡¯t you be sleeping?¡±

    Gong Yi was too embarrassed to exin his reason for being awake, so he deflected it by asking a question of his own. ¡°Granny, is there something on your mind?¡±

    The old woman shook her head. ¡°No... I used to fear that I would die young, and it often kept me awake. When Beibei was young, I feared that she would die before her time. Now that she has grown up and be such a fine young woman, what else is there to keep me up? No, there is nothing on my mind...¡±

    Gong Yi felt his heart constrict listening to the old woman¡¯s words. ¡°Granny, be at ease. I¡¯ll stay by Beibei¡¯s side now and forever.¡±

    The old woman closed her eyes, gratified. Her daughter had fallen prey to a man. She hoped her granddaughter would not suffer the same fate and that she would find happiness in a man she loved.

    Wasn¡¯t this thew of life? Parents brought up their children in wait for the day they are joined with their life¡¯s partner.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± At this moment, Bai Beibei¡¯s soft voice sounded. She had just exited her room when she saw Gong Yi squatting beside her grandmother.

    Bai Beibei was dressed inly in a white evening gown. She looked like a cute angel in those snowy linens.

    Upon meeting Gong Yi¡¯s eyes, Bai Beibei could not help but recall the scene that took ce by the car. It brought a rosy tint to her cheeks which she tried but failed to hide by looking down.

    Love was in the air, and it was in for all to see.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on tonight? It seems like no one is feeling sleepy! Beibei,e, tell Granny what¡¯s on your mind,¡± the old woman smiled, causing her wrinkles to fade for a time.

    Bai Beibei sat beside Gong Yi and cupped the old woman¡¯s hands in hers. ¡°Granny really enjoys teasing me!¡±

    Sleep eluded her, tossing and turning as she did. Sandwiched by thoughts of her mother and Gong Yi, sleep was thest thing on her mind. Gong Yi¡¯s words shuttled in and out of her ears, repeating in an endless loop. Sleep was a luxury denied to her.

    ¡°Granny, why are your hands so cold? Let me get you something to wrap them in.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, I¡¯m fine. Granny doesn¡¯t feel cold.¡±

    The old woman held Beibei¡¯s soft little hands. Her unfocused eyes were filled with love and pity as she looked at the young couple. ¡°You came just in time. There¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Granny, what is it you would like to say?¡± Gong Yi asked.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, I wish to ask you a question. Do you really love Beibei? Can you promise me that you¡¯ll treat Beibei well, now and always?¡±

    ¡°I love Beibei. I promise that I¡¯ll treat her well for the rest of my life,¡± Gong Yi said without hesitation.

    ¡°Very well,¡± the old woman nodded, cing Beibei¡¯s little hand into Gong Yi¡¯s, ¡°Then this old woman shall hand Beibei over to you. Both of you, kowtow and pay your respects. Weddings aren¡¯t popr here. This ritual is moremonly used. It is as good as any marriage. Beibei is now your wife. Go and enjoy the night of your wedding together. Perhaps you¡¯ll be blessed with a child...¡±

    Bai Beibei was left gobsmacked by her grandmother¡¯s words. She had been wed to Gong Yi just like that?

    No red books, wedding gowns, vows, or guests. It was just the two of them and her beloved grandmother ¨C her grandmother who had, moments before, handed her over to Gong Yi.

    Naturally, she was more than happy to be wed but what about Gong Yi?

    He was of noble birth. Was he willing to have her as his wife?

    Bai Beibei stared nkly at the man beside her.

    Gong Yi¡¯s gaze held nothing but tender affection. Grasping her soft little hand, he took her from the old woman and paid his respects to her.

    The moment he did so, a blinding smile bloomed across Bai Beibei¡¯s lips, blossoming like a beautiful flower.

    Perhaps, he was trying to reassure her grandmother. After all, a customary marriage was not recognised under civilw. In legal pance, she was still unwed.

    Nheless, in her heart, she was already his wife.

    ¡°Alright.¡± the old woman smiled, ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re already Young Master Gong¡¯s wife. I have a few words I would like to say to you. Don¡¯t be willful, think of Young Master Gong in everything you say and do, and live life to its fullest. Life is too short to be wasted on petty squabbles ¨C be more tolerant of each other. I wish you both a long and happy life together...¡±

    Bai Beibei nodded obediently. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Granny, would you like me to call Auntie?¡± Gong Yi asked softly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let her sleep.¡±

    As she spoke, the old woman reached out with withered hands and sped Bai Beibei¡¯s face gently, tears pooling in the corner of her eyes. ¡°Beibei, answer thisst question of mine... Did your mother ever hit you when you were young?¡±

    Bai Beibei did not understand why her grandmother was asking her such a question and brushed it off as the entricities of old age. Yet, there was something in her words that brought tears to her eyes. It was all so very strange.

    Rubbing her face against her grandmother¡¯s calloused hand, she said, ¡°Granny, I can¡¯t remember what happened when I was young.¡±

    ¡°Heh, heh heh,¡± her grandmother coughed out augh. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m relieved.¡±

    The old woman withdrew her hand and leaned against the backrest of her wheelchair. She raised her head to look out the window once more, then closed her eyes.

    ¡°Granny, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare me like that! It¡¯s gettingte and you shouldn¡¯t be out and about in the cold. Let me wheel you back to your room. We can talk more tomorrow.¡±

    Bai Beibei got up, moving to wheel her grandmother back into her own room.

    ¡°Beibei.¡± Gong Yi grabbed her wrist, stopping her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bai Beibei asked, rattled.

    Gong Yi regarded Beibei¡¯s grandmother solemnly. Her hand was dangling off the side of the wheelchair, hanging limply in the air.

    ¡°Beibei, Granny... has passed on.¡±

    Bai Beibei choked down a sob. cing her slender index finger under her grandmother¡¯s nose, praying that Gong Yi had made some mistake, Bai Beibei checked for a sign, any sign, that he had been mistaken.

    Granny was not breathing.

 Chapter 1310 - Two Families Meet

    <h4>Chapter 1310: Two Families Meet</h4>

    Granny was gone.

    The world seemed to copse in on itself. She had never known the love of a father or the sweet affections of a mother growing up. Granny had raised her singlehandedly. She was the lone pir of support holding up the sky for the past eighteen years of her life. She had never imagined the day woulde when Granny would... pass on.

    That day had arrived.

    The world spun out of focus and darkness imed her.

    ¡°Beibei!¡± Gong Yi rushed forward and swept her into his arms.

    ...

    Granny was buried. Kneeling in front of her grandmother¡¯s grave, Bai Beibei swallowed her tears. Braided in her hair were small white lilies. She had lost a lot of weight since the death of her grandmother.

    Sun Xiaoxiao ced a bouquet of flowers in front of the tombstone. She looked at the frozen smile on her mother¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Beibei, did Granny mention anything about me before she departed?¡±

    Bai Beibei shook her head. ¡°No... We wanted to call you but Granny said not to. She said to let you rest...¡±

    A bitter smile crept onto Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s face. Even on her deathbed, her mother refused to see her.

    Her mother died as soon as she returned. In her heart of hearts, she knew that she was the reason for her mother¡¯s premature death. She had, in all likelihood, angered her to death.

    ¡°Mother, why did Granny pass on just like that? Granny was in the pink of health. She was so happy. Granny said... she said she would always be by my side... I don¡¯t understand...¡± The tears she had been withholding burst forth in a raging torrent. It hurt so, so much.

    She really could not understand. How could her beloved grandmother pass so suddenly?

    Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes shed with panic, and she hastened to exin, ¡°Beibei, Granny died from old age. The doctor who performed herst surgery even said that she did not have much time left. Granny did her best... She tried her hardest to keep her promise to you...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Beibei. Don¡¯t cry. Your grandmother would not want to see you like this either.¡± Gong Yi took a step forward and ced hisrge hand on her frail shoulders for support.

    Bai Beibei nodded hesitantly. ¡°Mm.¡±

    Gong Yi helped her up.

    ¡°Beibei, Young Master Gong, let Granny rest in peace. We should go back,¡± Sun Xiaoxiao said.

    ...

    The three of them returned to the capital together. With the old woman¡¯s departure from the mortal coil, their return journey was one of heavy sorrow.

    One day, Sun Xiaoxiao invited Gong Yi to the vi for a meal.

    Gong Yi epted her invitation and dined with them at the table.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, I have invited you today because I have a few things I would like to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, what is it?¡± Gong Yi asked politely.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. You¡¯ve been dating Beibei for quite some time now. Isn¡¯t it about time our two families met and acquainted ourselves with each other?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s hand froze in midair, her chopsticks ttering on the table. With whish-inducing speeds she looked at her mother in askance, ¡°Mother, what are you talking about? We haven¡¯t been dating long. Why would we need to meet his parents so soon?¡±

    As she spoke, she stole a nce at the man beside her.

    Gong Yi just so happened to be looking at her when their eyes met. Panic, shyness, unease and a faint hint of... anticipation lingered in her gaze.

    Gong Yi smirked knowingly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yes...

    He said yes...

    Reality mmed back into her like a freight train, causing her heart to skip a beat. Did he actually agree?

    Sun Xiaoxiao smiled. She wasn¡¯t surprised at all. ¡°Alright, the two of you should decide on the time and ce. I¡¯ll make sure Beibei keeps to the appointment, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    After dinner, Bai Beibei walked Gong Yi out. The two of them stood by the car and talked.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t agree so perfunctory a manner. My mother will take your words seriously.¡± Bai Beibei chided with an anxious lilt in her voice.

    ¡°You thought I was being perfunctory?¡± Gong Yi returned with a raised brow.

    What else could he have been?

    ¡°What do you think the term ¡®meeting the parents¡¯ means? It means several things ¨C all of which fall along the lines of establishing a rtionship, getting engaged or married!¡±

    In Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes, ¡®meeting the parents¡¯ was the grandest ceremony leading up to marriage. It was sacred.

    Gong Yi studied her small, exquisite face and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting something?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The night your grandmother left for the next world, we...¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t count.¡± Bai Beibei interrupted him, her small hands tugging at the hem of her dress as she spoke agitatedly, ¡°I know you only said those things to reassure her. Don¡¯t worry, I wouldn¡¯t dream of taking them seriously. I won¡¯t make you take responsibility for something you said offhand...¡±

    ¡°Beibei.¡±Gong Yi sighed, wrapping her soft little hands in hisrger ones. ¡°What kind of person do you think I am? I¡¯ve always been serious.¡±

    Serious?

    Gong Yi stared into her brilliant eyes and said in slow, measured words, ¡°My love for you has always been serious. I¡¯ve pined after you seriously. I¡¯ve dated you seriously. I was serious even when I took you from your grandmother¡¯s hands. Every day we¡¯ve been together, every word I¡¯ve said and everything I¡¯ve done has been nothing but serious. You may not intend to hold me responsible for anything I¡¯ve said but I, on the other hand, have every intention of holding you responsible for me.¡±

    His words flowed into her heart like a clear spring. Bai Beibei was both surprised and happy. She was not sure whether she could believe her own ears. ¡°What you have said... Are you speaking truthfully?¡±

    ¡°My words are worth their weight in gold.¡±Gong Yi retorted petntly.

    Blessed. She was blessed beyond words. Out of millions of people around the world, she was truly blessed to have met such a wonderful person as Gong Yi.

    ¡°But... Will your father agree? I don¡¯t think he wants to see my mother...¡±

    Bai Beibei really didn¡¯t have any confidence. Old Man Gong¡¯s words were still fresh in her mind. Old Man Gong was not overly fond of her, yet her mother wanted to meet Gong Yi¡¯s parents. Wouldn¡¯t that make his father more displeased?

    A lesser woman would have retreated in the face of such adversity. She, however, was not one of them.

    She would brave hell or high water if it meant a chance at being together with Gong Yi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve said it a long time ago. Our family is quite progressive. My father won¡¯t interfere too much in our marriage. Leave it all to me.¡± Gong Yi rubbed her head earnestly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Beibei nodded in assent.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Beibei stood where she was and watched him leave.

    ...

    Two dayster, the date for the meeting was set.

    Imperial Luxury Hotel.

    In a private room, Gong Yi¡¯s father and mother were sitting on the sofa. Gong Yi¡¯s father didn¡¯t look well. ¡°Gong Yi, I still feel that you should reconsider...¡±

    ¡°Father, I hope that you will think before you speak. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯d rather I remain a bachelor. I seem to recall someone urging me to get married and produce a child for our family.¡± Gong Yi¡¯s reply was sharp and pointedly curt.

    ¡°You...¡± one sentence was enough to silence Old Man Gong. He felt that his life was really tough. This son of his would be the death of him!

    ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re objecting. It¡¯s fine as long as my son likes her. Our Gong family doesn¡¯t have any requirements for our daughter-inw. Remember Xiaotao? She was a divorcee and had suffered several miscarriages yet you did not object to our son¡¯s pinning for her. This Beibei, on the other hand, is young and innocent. Although her background isn¡¯t fantastic, it¡¯s not nearly enough for you to object so strongly. Is there something about her background we do not already know? If so, please enlighten us.¡± Madam Gong chided.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Old Man Gong snorted coldly, ¡°I was also against Xiaotao¡¯s matter ¨C make no mistake about that ¨C but the Ye family and our own have been friends for generations. I watched Xiaotao grow up, and this rascal of ours insisted, so Ipromised. I¡¯m notining about Bai Beibei¡¯s background. Our Gong family has never been picky when ites to choosing a daughter-inw, but...¡± Old Man Gong paused, unsure how he ought to continue.

    ¡°Father, my decisions have always been mine and mine alone. I only ever informed you out of politeness and not for your approval so keep your voice down if you¡¯ve nothing pleasant to say. Don¡¯t blow this meeting.¡±

 Chapter 1311 - Engagement

    Chapter 1311: Engagement

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Old Man Gong was not so obstinate a person to deliberately behave contrarily ¨C especially since Gong Yi had expressed himself so firmly. He sighed and decided on apromise.

    However, his thoughts on the matter were interrupted by a knock on the door.

    Gong Yi quickly got up to open the door. Standing outside were Sun Xiaoxiao and Bai Beibei. They had arrived atst.

    ¡°Auntie, Beibei, you¡¯re here. Allow me to make the introductions. This is my father, and this is my mother.¡± Gong Yi led them into the room, briefly calling attention to his parents.

    Old Man Gong stared at Sun Xiaoxiao as she entered. There was something about her that seemed remarkably familiar. Sun Xiaoxiao possessed a ravishing beauty. Having given birth to Beibei at the age of 18, she still looked rtively young. At the age of 36, she retained much of her youthful looks. There was no doubt that a part of Bai Beibei¡¯s charming beauty was inherited from her.

    Both mother and daughter were beautiful, albeit in different ways. It only took a moment for Old Man Gong to recognize her.

    He knew who she was.

    He finally knew why he did not like Bai Beibei. It was because he saw a shadow of Sun Xiaoxiao in Bai Beibei.

    ¡°Father? Father!¡± Gong Yi called out twice, pulling Old Man Gong from his memories.

    ¡°Father, what are you thinking about? Auntie is greeting you,¡± Gong Yi reminded.

    Old Man Gong stared at Sun Xiaoxiao. She, in turn, regarded Gong Yi¡¯s father with an expression of calm elegance. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±

    Old Man Gong frowned. His face sank faster than the Titanic, recing it was a mask of stony indifference.

    The atmosphere grew heavy and the silence seemed to stretch.

    Madam Gong secretly tugged at her husband¡¯s sleeve and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk while standing. Come, let¡¯s eat while we chat.¡±

    Thus, the five of them sat down at the table, each with their own thoughts.

    The waiter returned, not long after, and served the dishes.

    Sun Xiaoxiao twirled her hair as she eyed Gong Yi¡¯s father. With her eyes burning fervently, she said, ¡°Master Gong, Madam Gong, perhaps we ought to discuss the future of the younger generation. Beibei and Gong Yi have been dating for some time now. What do you think of their getting engaged?¡±

    Bai Beibei noticed the souring expression on Old Man Gong¡¯s face, covering her face in her hands. How could she be so straightforward? Immediately, she tugged on her mother¡¯s sleeve hoping she would take the hint.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this in a few years time. Beibei is still young, after all. ¡± Old Man Gong replied robotically.

    As soon as the words left his mouth, the atmosphere dropped to subzero temperatures. The change was so sudden that everyone in the room felt it.

    ¡°My father was joking. Please, don¡¯t take him seriously.¡± As he said this, Gong Yi kicked his father under the table. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided that Beibei and I will be engaged.¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s father did not react violently. He merely nced at his son with narrowed eyes and snorted.

    Gong Yi was baffled by his father¡¯s behaviour. He felt that his father was behaving rather strangely and it evoked an indescribable feeling in his chest.

    ¡°Hehe, yes, yes. We should listen to the wishes of the younger generation. Since my son wishes to be engaged to your daughter, then as parents, we should give them our blessings.¡± Gong Yi¡¯s mother stood firmly by her son¡¯s side.

    Bai Beibei looked at Gong Yi¡¯s mother shyly. Madam Gong was smiling at her affectionately.

    Overwhelmed by the favour she was receiving, Bai Beibei returned Madam Gong¡¯s smile with a sweet one of her own.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then this matter has been decided.¡± Sun Xiaoxiao was pleased to note the distinct absence of any objection in Madam Gong¡¯s countenance.

    ¡°Mom...¡± Bai Beibei cautioned softly.

    It was quite inappropriate for her mother to make such a decision herself without consulting Madam Gong on her opinion. It was as if she was purposefully being obnoxious. Was she trying to instigate conflict between their two families?

    Sun Xiaoxiao ignored her daughter¡¯s pleading words, sipping casually at her tea.

    Bai Beibei looked at Gong Yi¡¯s father who was opposite her. Old Man Gong did not rise to Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s baits. Instead, he maintained the dignity and self-restraint of an elder. The words left unspoken were: ¡®it¡¯s up to you all. Either way, I won¡¯t agree to anything.¡¯

    Bai Beibei sent Gong Yi a helpless look.

    Sensing Beibei¡¯s gaze, Gong Yi¡¯s lip twitched and curved into a boyish grin. He silently conveyed his support for her: ¡®It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡¯

    ...

    Halfway through the meal, Sun Xiaoxiao excused herself and went to the washroom.

    In the corridor, Old Man Gong stopped her. ¡°Please wait.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao turned around and asked Gong Yi¡¯s father. ¡°Is there something you need me for?¡±

    Old Man Gong looked at her indifferently. ¡°You knew I would seek you out.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Sun Xiaoxiao, there are no outsiders here. There¡¯s no need to put on an act.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± Old Man Gong sneered. ¡°You may have forgotten about me but don¡¯t think for a second that I¡¯ve forgotten about you. I honestly didn¡¯t expect you to be Bai Beibei¡¯s mother. At least, now I know that the maid who climbed into Bai Shida¡¯s bed was you.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s face froze into a cial mask. She red at Old Man Gong darkly with clenched fists hanging by her side.

    A transformation seemed to take hold of her then. No longer was she the elegant woman of dignified grace she portrayed herself to be. Instead, what stood in her ce was a woman twisted by jealousy.

    ¡°How could I have forgotten you? My life was ruined by you. Bai Shida deserves to die, and you more so. You are the perpetrator of all hardship in my life!¡±

    ¡°Heh! Sun Xiaoxiao, you haven¡¯t changed at all. Indeed, the fault is mine. I shouldn¡¯t have shown you mercy, eighteen years ago. I should have exterminated youpletely.¡±

    ¡°Sadly, you¡¯ve missed that opportunity. Gong Ping, you¡¯re nothing more than a hypocrite!¡± Sun Xiaoxiao clenched her teeth and said.

    Old Man Gong did not refute her words because he did not think there was any need to. He had nothing to say to this woman.

    ¡°Take your daughter and get out of my sight. The Gong family will never ept your child as our daughter-inw. She can forget about stepping through our doors!¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao straightened her back and offered her acquaintance a smug smile. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be saying these words to your son? Get it straight. It¡¯s not my daughter who is trying to ingratiate herself. Your son is the one who is clinging to my daughter and refusing to let go.¡±

    Old Man Gong frowned. ¡°Did you orchestrate these turn of events?¡±

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Sun Xiaoxiao snorted coldly. ¡°Gong Ping, haven¡¯t you heard of the saying, ¡®the river flows east for thirty years, and the river flows west for thirty years.¡¯ I bet you never thought a day like this woulde. Oh, the irony! Your son is in love with my daughter. It seems that I¡¯m the ultimate victor.¡±

    ...

    In the private room, Gong Yi¡¯s mother went out to answer the phone. Only Gong Yi and Bai Beibei were left.

    Bai Beibei looked at Gong Yi. ¡°Your father really doesn¡¯t like me...¡±

    Gong Yi held her soft little hand, ¡°You¡¯re getting engaged to me, not my father, so don¡¯t take his attitude to heart. When you¡¯re older, we¡¯ll get married and move out. We won¡¯t live with my parents. We¡¯ll have our own home. I know my father. He¡¯s an upstanding man whose actions are always open and aboveboard. He won¡¯t do anything to break us up.¡±

    Bai Beibei was not worried about what Gong Yi¡¯s father would do. It saddened her, really. Why was it so hard to gain Old Man Gong¡¯s approval?

    ¡°Your father¡¯s dislike for me is only temporary. I¡¯ll definitely work hard to make him see me in a better light,¡± Bai Beibei brightened up.

    Gong Yi smirked. Pressing his strong, sculpted body against hers, he whispered, ¡°There¡¯s a shortcut to gaining my father¡¯s approval...¡±

    ¡°What shortcut?¡±

    ¡°My father really wants to have grandchildren.¡±

 Chapter 1312 - An Old Acquaintance of 18 Years Past

    <h4>Chapter 1312: An Old Acquaintance of 18 Years Past</h4>

    Stunned, Bai Beibei¡¯s face glowed a rosy red. She clenched her small hands into fists and hammered him, trying her best to hide her embarrassment. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Gong Yi sped her small hands, pressing them against his chest. The steady beat of his heart thrummed beneath her hands. ¡°I¡¯ve told you this before. Whether you want to take this route is up to you.¡±

    Bai Beibei did not know how to feel. Her emotions were a mess of tangled knots that confounded truth and falsehood. Was this what it meant to be in love?

    Her watery eyes flickered uncertainly. Within those limpid pools, dwelled an innocence and purity only matched by a young fawn. Gong Yi felt his heart race. Bending down, he kissed her soft, tender lips.

    Bai Beibei ducked, avoiding him as best she could. ¡°Stop... This isn¡¯t right. My mother and your parents will be back soon...¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s lips brushed past her pink cheeks and the kiss he had saved was nted in the crook of her neck instead. He frowned unhappily. In a deep throaty voice, he teased, ¡°When was thest time I touched you?¡±

    This question of his made her feel like her whole body was burning up. It had been a long time, indeed...

    It had been almost a month since her grandmother passed away, and both of them were so absorbed in their grief that they hardly had any time to make love. They had never considered the possibility of Granny¡¯s life expiring so soon. Yet, now that was being so forward with his advances, Bai Beibei wanting nothing more but to cover her ears and pretend she could not hear him.

    Truly, there was no greater suffering for Gong Yi. His body tensed up, and he felt a hot rush coursing through his veins.

    He wanted to push her down without caring for the consequences of his actions. In the end, reason won out. Now was not the right time.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over to my ce tonight, hmm?¡± He wrapped his muscr arms around her slender waist, pulling her into his embrace.

    ¡°No...¡± Bai Beibei shook her head.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Bai Beibei was not sure how to answer his question.

    Gong Yi yfully pinched her. ¡°Come on, say something!¡±

    He exerted some force, causing Bai Beibei to yelp. ¡°Ah!¡± She cried out.

    ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t scream! If you scream again, I¡¯ll take you on the spot!¡± He threatened mischievously.

    Bai Beibei buried her head in his chest, her face colouring like an apple. She could not bear the thought of looking up at him.

    Gong Yi hugged her, chuckling as he did so.

    The two young lovebirds were interrupted by a scream from outside. ¡°Ah!¡±

    Gong Yi released his sweet love, wondering out loud, ¡°What¡¯s going on outside? That sound...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my mother.¡± Bai Beibei was up on her feet in an instant. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We should take a look.¡± Gong Yi held Bai Beibei¡¯s little hand and led her out of the room in search of the source of that shrill scream.

    ...

    Gong Yi and Bai Beibei rushed into the corridor, startling a flustered figure draped in misshapen articles of clothing. ¡°Mother!¡±

    Bai Beibei quickly supported Sun Xiaoxiao. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s face was pale. She tidied up her clothes as best she could, saying in embarrassment, ¡°Beibei, let¡¯s go home!¡±

    ¡°Mother, what happened? Are you hurt?¡±

    From the unkempt state of her clothes, Sun Xiaoxiao looked as if she had been sexually assaulted.

    Gong Yi eyed his father questioningly. His father sported a dark expression, cker than the ckest pits he had ever seen. This very expression was being aimed at Sun Xiaoxiao.

    Gong Yi¡¯s expression changed. He could sense that there was something odd about the situation but he could not ce where it stemmed from. He was clear, however, that the situation was about to take a turn for the worse.

    As he expected, things soon spiralled from there. Sun Xiaoxiao grabbed Bai Beibei¡¯s small hand while ring at his father, ¡°We bumped into each other on the way back. I greeted him with all due respect. Never would I have imagined how he would return my sincerity byying his slimy hands on me!¡±

    Bai Beibei sucked in a breath of cold air and stared at Gong Yi¡¯s father in disbelief.

    ¡°There must be some kind of mistake! Are you sure it was Gong Yi¡¯s father whoid his hands on you?¡±

    ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t you trust your own mother?¡±

    Bai Beibei...

    Madam Gong stumbled on the scene upon her return from answering a call. ¡°What happened? Is everything alright...?¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao pulled Bai Beibei away. As she walked past Madam Gong, she said, ¡°I hope you take good care of your husband. I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t agree to this marriage!¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Bai Beibei was dragged away by her mother. Helpless, she sent Gong Yi an imploring look.

    Gong Yi watched as Beibei was hauled away, confused by the turn of events. He could neither pursue her nor leave his parents hanging. In the end, he shot Bai Beibei what he thought was aforting look, hoping it conveyed the following message: ¡®I¡¯ll look for you once I have a better grasp of the situation.¡¯

    ...

    []

    In the Gong family¡¯s residence...

    The family of three sat on the sofa in the living room. The atmosphere weighed gloomily around them.

    ¡°Father, what happened between you and Beibei¡¯s mother?¡± Gong Yi was the first to speak.

    Old Man Gong snorted coldly. ¡°You should ask Sun Xiaoxiao what happened. Do you really think that I, your father, would stoop so low as toy my hands on her?¡±

    Being the good son that he was, Gong Yi immediately affirmed his father¡¯s character. ¡°Nonsense. Something like that could never have happened! I have absolute faith in your character, father. You would never do something so despicable.¡±

    Old Man Gong¡¯s expression softened.

    ¡°Father, I doubt Beibei¡¯s mother will exin what happened. Was there some sort of misunderstanding between the two of you? Perhaps going over the events that transpired might help. If we both analyze what was said and done, we¡¯ll have a better chance of uncovering the root of this misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to analyze? Sun Xiaoxiao messed up her own clothes with the intention to frame me.¡±

    ¡°Why would she do such a thing?¡± Gong Yi asked with a voiceced in suspicion.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she? Hah! You don¡¯t know a thing about Sun Xiaoxiao!¡±

    ¡°You know Beibei¡¯s mother.¡±

    Recalling scenes that took ce 18 years past, Old Man Gong murmured, ¡°We do know each other. We¡¯ve known each other for eighteen years.¡±

    Gong Yi did not expect his father to be an old acquaintance of Beibei¡¯s mother.

    ¡°Father, if you both know each other, shouldn¡¯t it be easier for the two of you tomunicate with each other?¡±

    ¡°Humph! Just because we¡¯re acquainted, doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯re friends.¡± Gong Yi¡¯s father angrily rebuked his son.

    Madam Gong took the opportunity to interject at this juncture, ¡°Now, now. As father and son, you ought to speak nicely to each other. Husband, why don¡¯t you start from the very beginning? How else will your son know the whole story?¡±

    Old Man Gong looked his wife straight in the eye and asked, ¡°Do you trust me?¡±

    Madam Gong held her husband¡¯s hand, offering him a gentle smile of support, ¡°Husband dearest, we¡¯ve been married for more than 20 years. I know what kind of person you are. Many women flocked to you in your younger days but you spared none of them a second nce. The greatest happiness, in this life mine, is being fortunate enough to marry you. I believe in you ¨C more than anything else in this world.¡±

    Old Man Gong¡¯s smile lit up like the sun. He held Madam Gong¡¯s hand, recounting the past.

    ¡ª

    ¡°18 years ago, the Gong Corporation recruited a batch of clerks. Most of them were girls around the age of 20. Among them, the youngest and most beautiful was Sun Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to her. It was only sometimeter when I noticed how many hours of overtime she was working, that I pegged her as a hardworking employee. It was with this impression that I decided to make her my personal secretary.¡±

    ¡°You see, my secretary, at that time, had resigned. As I needed an assistant, I made an exception and made her my personal secretary.¡±

    ¡°She flourished in the position I gave her. She was pretty and sweet. Everyone in thepany adored her. She would file my paperwork and send me the most important documents requiring my signature. She even made my coffee!¡± Old Man Gong paused, contemting his choice of words.

    ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t think much of her actions then. I never thought she harboured any designs against me. One night, I brought her with me to a social event. It was careless of me. I had a little too much to drink and by the time the event drew to a close, I was dead drunk. She helped me back to the hotel. Once we were safely secured behind closed doors, she stripped andid beside me, hoping to seduce me. She expressed how much she admired me and hoped we would join together in marriage. She even had the cheek to say she would never destroy our family!¡±

 Chapter 1313 - Breaking Up with Gong Yi

    <h4>Chapter 1313: Breaking Up with Gong Yi</h4>

    ¡°At that time, I flew into a rage and chased her away. I never expected her to be such a shameless and morally corrupt woman. I demoted her the very next day. Yet, being the wanton woman that she was, she did not let up.¡±

    ¡°One night, while I was working overtime, she had the audacity to spike my coffee, embracing me as she did so. It was unbearable. I fired her there and then! I even made it so that she wouldn¡¯t find work in any otherpany again. In hindsight, my actions were probably what forced her into bing a servant to the Bai family ¨C she had no other choice if she wanted to survive.¡±

    Old Man Gong was a cultured man who had received the very best education could offer. His life was one spent in blissful happiness surrounded by love and the wonders of family. He hated those wild bees and butterflies who behaved superficially ¨C Sun Xiaoxiao being one such person. Therefore, when Sun Xiaoxiao refused to desist from herscivious advances, he taught her a lesson she would never forget.

    Listening to his father¡¯s ount of the events that had transpired 18 years ago, Gong Yi was partially convinced. He trusted his father from the bottom of his heart. They had been father and son for more than 20 years. He saw no reason for his father to provide a false ounting of his past with Sun Xiaoxiao.

    But Beibei was not her mother. They were two distinct individuals, two separate existences.

    He could not imagine Beibei behaving in the same way as her mother. In some small way, he recognized how much Beibei¡¯s mother had suffered. After all, she had been raped by Bai Shida and driven to the brink of sanity.

    The truth is not something so easy to ept.

    ¡°Father, then what happened between the two of you earlier?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I already told you what happened? I sought her out, exposing her true colours, and when she could not ept my words any longer, she flew into a rage. She stripped herself and framed me for an assault against her person. You saw how she fled from me! The despicable woman that she is!¡± Old Man Gong was truly fed up with Sun Xiaoxiao.

    Gong Yi pursed his lips, his features creasing into a frown. He was in a bad mood. It seemed his premonition hade true. Matters of his father¡¯s generation had, indeed, spilt over into his own and now it was affecting his rtionship with Bai Beibei.

    ¡°Gong Yi, I¡¯ll say this, and I¡¯ll only say this once. You and Bai Beibei are done. No good cane out of a child whose mother is as wicked as Sun Xiaoxiao!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting, father?¡± Gong Yi furrowed his sword-like brows. ¡°Sun Xiaoxiao is one woman, and Beibei is another. They are two different people. You can¡¯t just lump one in with the other! You can¡¯t project your bias of the mother onto the daughter. It isn¡¯t right!¡±

    ¡°Gong Yi.¡± Old Man Gong mmed the table and stood up. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Sun Xiaoxiao destroyed the Bai family, and now she¡¯sing after me for revenge. She¡¯s using her daughter to get back at me, and you¡¯re walking straight into her trap!¡±

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m not a fool. Only someone with some modicum of skill is going to one-up me. I would appreciate it if you had more faith in me and my feelings than this.¡±

    ¡°No! Absolutely not! I won¡¯t have it. Gong Yi, if you marry Bai Beibei, I¡¯ll disown you. I won¡¯t have her soiling the floor of our Gong family.¡±

    Old Man Gong flicked his sleeves and left in a flurry of robes.

    ¡°Father...¡± Gong Yi stared helplessly at his father¡¯s retreating figure. He knew that this time, his father was being serious.

    ¡°Mother...¡± Gong Yi turned to his mother for support.

    Madam Gong sighed. In a serious tone, she said, ¡°Gong Yi, I believe your father. I¡¯m sorry, but I must rescind my approval of Bai Beibei ¨C at least, for the moment. I shall reserve judgement for another time. I, too, hope you will think this through carefully. Do not let Sun Xiaoxiao bring disharmony to our family. She is not as simple as she seems.¡±

    Elsewhere, in a certain vi...

    Bai Beibei poured a cup of hot tea for her mother. ¡°Mother, you should drink some tea to calm yourself down.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao epted the teacup and took a sip. ¡°No one in this world treats me as well as you do, Beibei. You still treat your dear old mother best.¡±

    ¡°Mother,¡± Bai Beibei sat beside her. ¡°What happened? You and Gong Yi¡¯s father...¡±

    ¡°Gong Ping is a hypocrite!¡± Sun Xiaoxiao cursed hatefully.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve interacted with Gong Yi¡¯s father a few times. I don¡¯t believe he is that kind of person. Besides, with my current rtionship with Young Master Gong, Gong Yi¡¯s father wouldn¡¯t touch you. There must be some sort of misunderstanding. We...¡±

    ¡°Pa!¡± Sun Xiaoxiao mmed her teacup onto the coffee table. ¡°Beibei, are you insinuating that I¡¯ve lied?¡±

    It had been a long time since Bai Beibei had seen Sun Xiaoxiao so angry. The way she stared at her was cold and terrifying. She shuddered in fear.

    It reminded her of the way her mother had looked at her when she was young,shing out at her with a rattan cane. She would never forget that look.

    ¡°Mother...¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao quickly realized how she had lost herposure. Immediately, her expression did a 180, turning sweet and loving. Holding Bai Beibei¡¯s hand, she apologized softly, ¡°Beibei, did mother scare you? I¡¯m sorry... I was just so angry.¡±

    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m fine.¡± Bai Beibei shook her head.

    ¡°Beibei, you were deceived. I¡¯ve known Gong Ping for over 18 years, and I know all his tricks. He is a cunning fox. You must be wary of him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Bai Beibei responded in shock.

    ¡°18 years ago, I left home and came here. I managed to get a job as a clerk for the Gong Corporation. I worked hard ¨C as hard as I could to make up for mycking education. Eventually, Gong Ping took notice of me. Thinking I was pretty, he promoted me to the position of his personal assistant. Naturally, our interactions increased and he started taking certain liberties with me. There was even once whereby he tried to rape me when drunk on too much alcohol.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s pupils constricted.

    ¡°I swore that I would never allow him to seed. The very next day, he demoted me for insubordination. However, that did not curtail his advances at all. He drugged me and tried to have his way. I pped him in self-defence. So humiliated was he that he fired me and ndered my good name. Nopany dared hire me, thereafter. He backed me into a corner, giving me no recourse whatsoever. That was how I was forced to be a servant to the Bai family.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao clutched Bai Beibei¡¯s small hands as she spoke. ¡°Bai Shida may be a hateful man, but the one ultimately responsible for ruining my life altogether will never change. Gong Ping, that vile man, he is the one who destroyed my life!¡±

    Bai Beibei listened in rapturous silence. It sounded so utterly preposterous to her own ears that she had trouble epting her mother¡¯s words. Although Old Man Gong did not like her, she did not think he was one to stoop so low as to bully a woman.

    However, this was her mother. She believed her mother wouldn¡¯t lie to her.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll speak to Young Master Gong tomorrow. I believe that there must be some misunderstanding. You...¡±

    ¡°What kind of misunderstanding could there have been? Despite all that I have said you still don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡±

    ¡°Mother, that¡¯s not what I meant. I believe you...¡±

    ¡°If you really do believe me, as you say, promise me that you¡¯ll break up with Gong Yi tomorrow and never interact with him again!¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s breathing quickened. ¡°Mother, what are you talking about? Why should I break up with him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Gong Ping¡¯s son! Is there a need for any other reason?¡±

    ¡°No... Don¡¯t be ridiculous, mother! Gong Yi isn¡¯t that sort of person. You can¡¯tpare him with his father like that. You don¡¯t know how good he¡¯s been to me, mother. When grandmother was taken ill and left bedridden in hospital, were it not for him, neither grandmother nor I would be here today. You can¡¯t demand this of me!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Sun Xiaoxiao suddenly stood up, ring at her daughter coldly. ¡°I see how it is! Fine. Go to your precious Gong Yi and leave your own mother to rot. Your no different from them all ¨C all those vultures and hyenas. My life has always been one of bitter hardship, anyway. What¡¯s one more to that mix? Hah! Even my own daughter would rather throw me to the wolves than stand by me...¡±

 Chapter 1314 - We Will Always Be Together

    <h4>Chapter 1314: We Will Always Be Together</h4>

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me. You can only choose one between me and Gong Yi!¡± After saying that, Sun Xiaoxiao went upstairs.

    ...

    Bai Beibei dragged her tired footsteps into the room and sat by the bed in a daze.

    Everything was fine yesterday. But now, the situation had taken a shocking turn. The truth fell upon her one after another and she felt dizzy. She didn¡¯t know what to do.

    At this moment, her phone rang. It was a call from him.

    It was from Gong Yi.

    ¡°Hello...¡±Bai Beibei quickly picked up.

    ¡°Hello, Beibei.¡±Gong Yi¡¯s deep and alluring voice came from the other end.

    Bai Beibei felt relieved when she heard his voice. She asked, ¡°How are things on your side?¡±

    ¡°My dad said that he met your mom 18 years ago.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my mom said the same thing.¡±

    ¡°Then what else did your mom say?¡± Gong Yi asked tentatively.

    Bai Beibei was stunned. ¡°My mom also said... said...¡±

    ¡°Let me guess. Your mom also said that she applied to our gong corporation 18 years ago, and then my dad had some bad intentions toward her. He even made a few moves against her, but my dad didn¡¯t seed. In the end, he chased your mom out and even banned her, so your mom had no choice but to enter the Bai Family?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡±Bai Beibei turned pale with fright.

    Gong Yi paused for a moment, then he smiled and said, ¡°I guessed correctly?¡±

    Bai Beibei nodded slowly. ¡°Yes! However, I don¡¯t think uncle is that kind of person. There must be some misunderstanding between uncle and my mom.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding, Beibei. Between your mom and my father, someone¡¯s lying.¡± Gong Yi said calmly.

    Bai Beibei immediately became nervous. ¡°Who¡¯s lying?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can tell you what my father said. My father said that 18 years ago, your mom applied for a job at the gong corporation and used her position to seduce my father time and time again. In a fit of anger, my father banned your mom...¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Bai Beibei quickly interrupted Gong Yi. ¡°My mom isn¡¯t that kind of person!¡±

    Gong Yi furrowed his sharp brows and fell silent.

    He had long guessed that she would have such an intense reaction. If it were anyone else, they would be as agitated as her if other people talked about their mom like that.

    However, he also believed in his father. He was already certain that Sun Xiaoxiao was lying.

    How should he tell her and make her ept it?

    The atmosphere between the two of them quickly turned gloomy. Bai Beibei realised that she might have gone overboard. She lowered her long eyshes and spoke timidly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t be angry. I don¡¯t have any intentions. I just don¡¯t believe that my mom¡¯s such a person. She suffered a lot in the past. If she really was greedy, then she wouldn¡¯t have been raped by Bai Shida back then...¡±

    Gong Yi felt that she was still too naive and simple.

    Back then, Sun Xiaoxiao had worked quite hard in the gong family. That meant that she was a woman who pursued and had good taste. Bai Shida and his father were not on the same level at all. To put it bluntly, Bai Shida was just a man who lived off his wife while his father was a true upper-ss aristocrat. He did notck in power and character.

    Perhaps Sun Xiaoxiao had truly adored his father before. She developed some improper thoughts and wanted to use her young and beautiful looks to seduce his father. Then, she would gradually be a mistress and be the wife of the main pce. Sun Xiaoxiao did not even look at Bai Shida. She was also a proud and arrogant person.

    However, Gong Yi could not say these words to Bai Beibei. He was afraid that it would escte the conflict between the two of them, and he was also afraid that she would be sad.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Let¡¯s talk about the details tomorrow. Tomorrow is your weekend, right?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    They said ¡°Goodbye¡±, but both of them did not hang up the phone ¡ª

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Gong Yi raised his sharp eyebrows, and his handsome features were quickly covered with ayer of gentle light. ¡°You go first.¡±

    Bai Beibei used her fair little hands to hold onto her dress. She was very nervous and worried. ¡°Has uncle be even more disapproving of our rtionship?¡±

    ¡°What about your mom?¡±

    ¡°My mom is my mom, and I am me. She can¡¯t break us up...¡± Bai Beibei¡¯s face turned red as she spoke. Wasn¡¯t she taking too much initiative?

    Gong Yi was satisfied. He said softly, ¡°I have the same thoughts as you. I like you. No one can break us up. We will always be together.¡±

    Bai Beibei immediately smiled. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Sleep early. Goodnight.¡±

    ¡°Goodnight.¡±

    ..

    The next morning, Bai Beibei came out of her room. She went down the stairs and wanted to go straight to Gong Yi.

    ¡°Beibei, where are you going? Come and have breakfast first,¡±Sun Xiaoxiao called out in the dining room.

    Bai Beibei stopped in her tracks. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not eating. A friend asked me out. I need to go out.¡±

    Bai Beibei felt a little guilty when she mentioned this.

    Sun Xiaoxiao nced at her. She didn¡¯t need to guess to know that this friend was Gong Yi, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She only smiled lovingly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush to go out for a date. Let¡¯s have breakfast together. Mom will be going out soon too. I¡¯ll send you out.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Beibei? You don¡¯t even have time to apany mom for breakfast now?¡±

    Bai Beibei, ...

    Hence, both mom and daughter ate breakfast together before they got into the car. The driver then started driving.

    ¡°Mom, I want to go to Mount Li,¡±Bai Beibei said.

    The driver looked at Sun Xiaoxiao through the rearview mirror and asked for her opinion. Sun Xiaoxiao nodded at Bai Beibei, then gave the driver a look.

    The driver understood.

    Half an hourter, the private car stopped at the coffee shop.

    It had been a long time since Bai Beibei hade to this coffee shop. She had been very happy here for a period of time, but she could not be happy now.

    ¡°Mom, I said I was going to Mount Li, not here.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Mom has an appointment with a friend. Let¡¯s go and meet him.¡±

    ¡°What friend?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you go.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not going. I have an appointment...¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao did not say anything. She directly held onto Bai Beibei¡¯s little hand and pulled her into the coffee shop.

    Bai Beibei was speechless.

    ..

    In the coffee shop.

    Bai Beibei saw a familiar figure. It was Li Xiyang.

    Li Xiyang was sitting by the window. When he saw theming, he stood up like a gentleman and greeted Sun Xiaoxiao. ¡°Hello, auntie.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Xiyang looked at Bai Beibei. ¡°Beibei, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Xiyang, have a seat.¡± Sun Xiaoxiao said warmly.

    ¡°Mom, is this the friend you were mentioning?¡± Bai Beibei stared at Sun Xiaoxiao with wide eyes. ¡°Mom, what do you mean?¡±

    The smile on Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s face disappeared. She looked directly at Bai Beibei and said with a firm attitude, ¡°Beibei, did you want to go on a date with Gong Yi?¡±? Last night, mom already made it very clear that you and Gong Yi had already broken up. You¡¯re not allowed to contact him again in the future! Mom likes Xiyang very much. From now on, you and Xiyang should try dating.¡±

    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? I¡¯m remember telling you very clearly that I don¡¯t like this Li Xiyang. Gong Yi and I will not break up, ever!¡±

 Chapter 1315 - Do You often Climb Balconies?

    <h4>Chapter 1315: Do You often Climb Balconies?</h4>

    Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Beibei, do you really want to lose your mom? You would actually choose a man over your own mom?¡±

    Bai Beibei furrowed her brows and said sadly, ¡°Mom, do you want me to give up my happiness for the things that happened in the past? I like Gong Yi. Other than him, I won¡¯t like anyone else.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing not being able to leave anyone. Just give up on the idea of being together with Gong Yi. As long as I¡¯m around, I won¡¯t agree to it!¡±

    Bai Beibei looked at her mother in front of her. This was the first time she felt that her mother was so unfamiliar.

    While growing up, she had never once enjoyed a taste of motherly love. However, she understood that her mother had suffered a lot and had gone crazy. She believed that her mother loved her very much from the bottom of her heart.

    However, she felt disappointed now. Her mother¡¯s attitude was so strong that shepletely ignored her feelings. How could a mother notpromise for the happiness of their own children?

    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to argue with you here. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    Bai Beibei turned around and left.

    Sun Xiaoxiao had never expected that her daughter, who appeared to be so meek, to be so insistent. She had already said so much, yet she still went ahead to look for Gong Yi.

    Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes were burning with fire. ¡°Stop!¡±

    She reached out and grabbed Bai Beibei¡¯s slender wrist. With a ¡°smack¡± sound, she gave Bai Beibei a p.

    Bai Beibei was caught off guard and staggered a few steps back. Just as she was about to fall, a muscr arm grabbed her slender waist to protect her. Li Xiyang¡¯s deep and displeased voice sounded above her head, ¡°Aunty, please speak properly. She¡¯s your daughter. How could you hit her?¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao was stunned. She looked at her right hand, and then at Bai Beibei. ¡°Beibei, I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry. Mom didn¡¯t... Do It on purpose...¡±

    The p from her mother caused Bai Beibei to see stars in her sight and her right cheek was burning with pain. Since her mother¡¯s fingernails were long, it left two bloody marks on her cheek.

    This was enough to show how much strength her mother had used.

    Bai Beibei used her hand to cover her right cheek and her eyes were a little moist. She was very sad and aggrieved that her mother had beat her again.

    She used all her strength to break free from Li Xiyang and stood alone.

    ¡°Beibei, are you ming me? I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m just... Afraid of losing you. Come, sit here. Let mommy look at your face.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao sat Bai Beibei down on the sofa. Seeing that her cheek had been cut, Sun Xiaoxiao immediately asked the waiter to bring over a small medical kit. She then helped to treat her wound.

    ¡°Beibei, do you think that mommy can¡¯t let go of the past? It¡¯s not like that. Mommy is doing this for your own good. Mommy¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll suffer if you¡¯re with Gong Yi. Gong Ping isn¡¯t a good person. He doesn¡¯t like you. Can¡¯t you see that? Why are you still sticking onto him?¡±

    As Sun Xiaoxiao was nagging along, Bai Beibei did not refute her, because she knew that it was useless to refute.

    She remembered that Gong Yi was still waiting for her in Mount Li, and yet she was in a terrible argument with her mother. Her face was also disfigured, so she could not make it in time.

    She could only miss the appointment.

    ..

    Mount Li.

    Gong Yi waited from morning till noon, but Bai Beibei did note.

    He made a lot of calls, but no one picked up.

    Because the two of them were lovers, he could see her location. The location showed that the phone had always been in the vi.

    Gong Yi did not think that she had stayed in the vi and not go out. It was probably because she had left her phone at home.

    He had already guessed this oue vaguely. With Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s extreme personality, she probably would not let him meet Bai Beibei easily.

    Gong Yi could only express his helplessness.

    At noon, Sun Xiaoxiao brought Bai Beibei home. No one had gotten anything good out from the date in the coffee shop. Not even Li Xiyang or Sun Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Beibei, I¡¯ll get the cook to prepare a few dishes that you like. Take it as an apology from me to you...¡±

    ¡°No need. I have no appetite. I don¡¯t want to eat anything. Mom, I¡¯ll head back to my room to rest first.¡±

    ¡°Beibei...¡±

    Bai Beibei went into her room and closed the door.

    The first thing she did was to look for her phone. She was in a rush this morning, so she had actually forgotten to bring her phone.

    Her phone was left on the beside table, and as she opened it, she saw that there were dozens of missed calls. They were all from Gong Yi.

    She covered her phone with her small hands and pressed it against her chest. Bai Beibei smiled sweetly. It was great to be cared for by him like this.

    Bai Beibei dialled his number.

    The melodious ringtone rang once, and the call was quickly picked up. ¡°Hello, Beibei...¡±

    The man¡¯s unique maic voice sounded out.

    ¡°Hello, Gong Yi. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t make it to the appointment today.¡±

    ¡°What have you been busy with?¡± The man asked.

    How was she supposed to answer this question? Bai Beibei thought for a moment, then she decided to answered honestly, ¡°This morning, my mom tricked me into going to a coffee shop to see Li Xiyang...¡±

    Li Xiyang?

    This name made Gong Yi¡¯s gaze sink. Since when did Sun Xiaoxiao stand on the same side as Li Xiyang?

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t pay any attention to that Li Xiyang. It was all my mom¡¯s wishful thinking. I won¡¯t be fooled again in the future.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Gong Yi grunted. ¡°Where are you now?¡±

    ¡°I just got home and I¡¯m in my room. Where are you?¡±

    It can be that he¡¯s still waiting at Mount Li, right?

    ¡°I¡¯m... go to the balcony and take a look...¡±

    What did he mean?

    Bai Beibei quickly walked over and pulled open the ss door of the balcony. At this moment, Gong Yi¡¯s tall and handsome figure appeared in front of her. He had one hand in his pocket while he held onto his phone with the other hand. He smiled warmly at her.

    Bai Beibei thought her eyes were ying tricks on her. She asked in shock, ¡°How... How did you get here?¡±

    ¡°I climbed up.¡±

    Bai Beibei immediately looked down from the balcony. ¡°Are you crazy? It¡¯s so high up here. What if you fall down?¡±

    ¡°Are you looking down on me? Climbing up a ten meter high balcony isn¡¯t a problem for me.¡±

    Bai Beibei blinked her big bright eyes and looked at him angrily. ¡°Do you often climb up girls¡¯ balconies?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the first, I swear.¡± Gong Yi smiled affectionately.

    Bai Beibei snorted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± At this moment, the man¡¯srge, warm, pale palm touched her right cheek. ¡°What happened to your face? Did someone hit you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Bai Beibei denied it immediately.

    ¡°Your mom hit you.¡± At this point of time, Gong Yi wasn¡¯t questioning, but confirming.

    ¡°No, I identally fell... Ah!¡±

    In a sudden, she was picked up horizontally by the man.

    Gong Yi ced her on the soft bed, his fingers rolling on her cheeks. Her skin was so delicate, so the finger prints and the bloody cuts were extremely clear. He felt his heart ache.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Bai Beibei looked at his handsome features. The two of them were so close, and as she inhaled, she was filled with his clean and pleasant masculine scent. She nodded, ¡°It hurts.¡±

    Ever since she was young, she had been abused many times. But even so, she had never cried out in pain, not even to her grandmother.

    But at this moment, she cried out in pain in front of this man.

 Chapter 1316 - I Donâ€™t Want Anyone Else But You

    <h4>Chapter 1316: I Don¡¯t Want Anyone Else But You</h4>

    Hearing her cry out in pain, Gong Yi frowned. ¡°Then let me help you blow it.¡±

    He bent down and blew on her injured cheek. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Bai Beibei enjoyed it very much. She felt really good now as he held onto her and coaxed her. ¡°Yes, it still hurts.¡± She stretched out her slender white fingers and pulled on the corner of his shirt.

    The girl¡¯s almond-shaped eyes were watery and there was a hint of lust in them. In a nce, Gong Yi could tell that she was lying to him. He opened his mouth and caught her little mouth that was inches away from him.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Bai Beibei jumped in fright.

    Gong Yi sucked hard at her little mouth that was as smooth as jelly, and said hoarsely, ¡°I thought you wanted me to kiss you.¡±

    They had already kissed before, yet he still pretended to be innocent. Bai Beibei¡¯s little face turned red and she gave him a good smack. ¡°You¡¯re really bad.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s worse.¡± Gong Yi pushed her down onto the bed.

    Bai Beibei smiled as she dodged, the two of them causing a ruckus.

    Hearing her crispughter, Gong Yi¡¯s eyes darkened. He used three fingers to press down on her and his right palm reached into her clothes from the corner of her shirt.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s toes immediately straightened, not knowing if she should refuse orply.

    Gong Yi caressed her smooth jade-like skin and pecked on her pink lips lightly. He whispered, ¡°It¡¯s gotten plumper.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s ears were burning. She looked at him like a frightened deer; pure and shy. ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    As soon as she said this, Bai Beibei wanted to bite off her own tongue. What was she saying?

    Shameless.

    Gong Yi¡¯s eyes lit up. This was the first time she had said this to him. He felt that his heart was going to burst out with joy and hugged her tightly. ¡°I like it!¡±

    Bai Beibei buried her face in his chest and did not dare to raise her head.

    Although Gong Yi didn¡¯t bear to use any force, he still wanted to use it on Bai Beibei. This feeling tormented his body, so found her small mouth and covered it with his.

    Bai Beibei lifted her small jaw and kissed him. She opened her mouth and greeted him shyly. She imitated his style and her small hands found their way onto his broad back.

    She wanted to grow up quickly. Not only did she want to grow taller, but she also wanted to be a woman who could keep up with him in this aspect and make him happy.

    The little girl beneath was like a subus, hooking him onto her. Even the slightest bit of initiative was unbearable for Gong Yi. Hisrge palm came out from her clothes and touched her leg.

    Bai Beibei, who was in a state of confusion, moaned.

    At this moment, a ¡°knock, knock¡± came from the door, breaking the romantic atmosphere in the room.

    Bai Beibei quickly got up and pushed away the man on top of her.

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t move. He pressed down on her and ced his finger to his lips to make a ¡°Shh¡± gesture. Bai Beibei calmed down.

    As long as he was here, she wasn¡¯t afraid of anything.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Bai Beibei asked.

    ¡°Beibei, it¡¯s mommy. Open the door, mommy brought you some food.¡± Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯m tired and I want to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Beibei, are you still angry with mommy?¡±

    ¡°No...¡±

    ¡°Beibei, Li Xiyang is a good choice. He¡¯s young and handsome, charismatic, has a good career and has a noble background. And on top of that, he¡¯s deeply in love with you. Li Xiyang¡¯s father, elder Li, also likes you. Li Sisi¡¯s also your good friend. If you marry into the Li family, you¡¯ll definitely be the young madam.¡±

    Bai Beibei quickly looked at the man on top of her, as she¡¯s afraid that he would be unhappy. Gong Yi also looked at her, as if waiting for her answer.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t mention Li Xiyang anymore. I¡¯ll say the same thing again. Other than... Gong Yi, I don¡¯t like anyone. I don¡¯t want anyone.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Sun Xiaoxiao was fumed with anger, so she left.

    It was quiet outside the door again. Bai Beibei heaved a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that her mother would barge in and see them together on the bed like this.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like anyone other than me. You don¡¯t want anyone?¡± At this moment, her waist was pinched a few times by arge palm.

    Bai Beibei looked up and her eyes locked onto Gong Yi¡¯s bright ck eyes.

    ¡°I...¡± Bai Beibei bit her lower lip shyly with her teeth.

    Gong Yi pecked her delicate little face and said happily, ¡°So obedient.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s entire body seemed to be on fire.

    ¡°Me too. Apart from you, I don¡¯t want anyone else. I don¡¯t like anyone else.¡± Gong Yi slipped his hands into her soft little ones and interlocked their fingers together.

    The sweetness in Bai Beibei¡¯s heart instantly spread to her mouth. ¡°Then let¡¯s make a deal. You¡¯re not allowed to abandon me in the future.¡±

    She acted coquettishly.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pinky swear with you.¡± Gong Yi tugged on her pinky. ¡°In the future, you¡¯re not allowed to abandon me either. The person who let go first will be called a dog.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Beibei nodded vigorously.

    Gong Yi leaned over and kissed her seductive lips again. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and y.¡±

    ¡°How are we going to go out?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll go out the same way I came. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let you fall.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of falling, but more afraid of my mom. If my mom finds out that I¡¯m not in the room and that I went out with you again, she¡¯ll definitely be very angry...¡±

    ¡°Beibei, your mom is currently focused on pushing you to Li Xiyang. If you want to continue holding her hand, then you can only be with Li Xiyang...¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you have to show a firm attitude. If your mom finds out that you can¡¯t leave me and secretly ran away with me, perhaps she¡¯llpromise.¡± Gong Yi coaxed.

    Bai Beibei considered it for a moment. ¡°Alright.¡±

    The corners of Gong Yi¡¯s lips quickly curved up. The battle between the Gong family and Sun Xiaoxiao had already begun. He needed this girl to stand by his side.

    ..

    Bai Beibei felt that Gong Yi could be very scheming at times. She didn¡¯t know who he called as an extradder had appeared next to her balcony.

    She climbed down thedder, but no one noticed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Her little hand was wrapped in his palm, and he ran with her.

    Breathing in the fresh air outside, Bai Beibei came to life. The autumn wind blew her skirt and she beamed with joy, throwing all her worries to the back of her mind.

    Half an hourter, the Lamborghini stopped at Mount Li.

    The two of them began to climb the mountain.

    It was their first time climbing the mountain. Gong Yi was fast, but she did notg behind. She was determined to not hold him back. At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the two of them reached the top of the mountain.

    ¡°Wow, Gong Yi, look, the sunset.¡±

    At this moment, the sun was setting in the west. The brilliant sunset illuminated the Earth with its golden rays. The entire mountain was covered with ayer of golden muslin that was like the wings of cicadas. It was like a FairyLand on Earth.

    Bai Beibei ran over and bathed in the golden light. She spun around happily.

    ¡°Be careful of falling.¡± Gong Yi hugged her from behind and the two of them sat on the grass.

    As the setting sun slowly went down behind the mountain, Bai Beibei felt at ease and took a deep breath. She felt that her day was rather hectic.

    At this moment, a muscr armtched onto her slender waist, and she was hugged onto a man¡¯s strong thigh.

 Chapter 1317 - Beibei Is Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 1317: Beibei Is Pregnant</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sitting on hisp, Bai Beibei asked in confusion.

    Gong Yi¡¯s eyes were burning with passion. He used hisrge palm to lift her buttocks a little and she felt his eagerness. ¡°Beibei, I want you, can I?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Bai Beibei could not believe what she has heard, they were in a mountain!

    She only learned that this thing could be done anywhere since she had been with him.

    ¡°Beibei.¡± Gong Yi stared at her with his eyes filled with anticipation.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s long eyshes fluttered. Without answering, she slowly stretched out her hands to wrap them around his neck.

    Gong Yi was delighted. He kissed her.

    Gong Yi noticed Beibei was wearing a dress, which covered his trousers. He could not help but wanted to lift her dress to take a look.

    Well, men being men.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Bai Beibei quickly held him down.

    Gong Yi knew that she was shy. As he had gotten the upper hand, he did not force her. Panting, he held her waist with both hands. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to see, then I don¡¯t see. Now, let¡¯s do it.¡±

    ...

    That night, Bai Beibei did not go home. Gong Yi brought her back to the apartment.

    She did want to go home. She worried that her mother would have some concerns about her staying overnight outside. However, these worries were eventually forgotten due to her exhaustion. She fell asleep after showering in his embrace.

    For the whole night, she couldn¡¯t break free from his arms. He kissed her so passionately that she couldn¡¯t avoid it.

    ¡°Baby, Let¡¯s work harder and have a baby.¡±

    A baby?

    Bai Beibei opened her eyes. The dazzling crystal chandelier shone on the man¡¯s head. He was so handsome that she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. ¡°Why... are you suddenly talking about having a baby?¡±

    ¡°With a child, we can be together...¡±

    Was that so?

    His parents had always wanted to have a grandson. If she gave birth to a child for him, his parents would ept her, and her mother would probably not object anymore. Then, they could be together.

    A picture appeared in Bai Beibei¡¯s mind. A pretty little boy or girl would chase after her and call her ¡°Mother¡±. How happy would that be?

    He kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Once we have a child, we¡¯ll get married. In my heart, you¡¯re already my wife on that night when we were in front of your grandmother.

    He spoke gently and interlocked his fingers with hers.

    Bai Beibei closed her eyes. Tears rolled down from her eyes. She knew that these were tears of happiness.

    She felt so happy to have him in her life.

    ¡°Would you like to have a son or a daughter?¡± She asked softly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. But a girl would be better. She would be as beautiful as you. I will treasure both of you with all my heart.¡±

    He was good at saying sweet words. Bai Beibei put her arms around him and kissed his thin lips passionately.

    ...

    The next morning.

    Gong Yi slowly opened his sleepy eyes. His girl was sleeping soundly in his arms.

    He stared at her lovingly. Her ck hair was like a waterfall winding around her fair and delicate face. Her dark circles were so obvious and he felt a little embarrassed knowing she was ¡°tortured¡± by him for the whole night and she could not get enough sleep.

    Gong Yi did not want to wake her up, so he gently nted a kiss on her forehead and then got up.

    It was almost eight o¡¯clock now, and it was rare for him to wake up sote.

    He had been too indulgentst night.

    The clothes were all over on the carpet. He bent down to pick them up and threw them into the bamboo basket. Then, he walked out in his navy-blue silk nightgown.

    Just as he opened the door, he saw his parents in the living room.

    It seemed like they had just arrived. ¡°Gong Yi, why did you wake up sote?¡± They heard him and asked.

    Gong Yi¡¯s mother was surprised. ¡°Son, you did wake upte today. It¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock.¡±

    ¡°Dad, mom, can you give me a call beforeing over the next time? You¡¯re trespassing and disturbing my private life.¡± Gong Yi frowned.

    ¡°How can you speak like that? You sounded like we had broken thew for visiting our own son.¡± Gong Yi¡¯s mother smiled gently.

    Gong Yi¡¯s father looked at Gong Yi suspiciously and then nced at the tightly shut door. ¡°Hmmm, is there... someone in your room?¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s mother was stunned.

    Gong Yi raised his straight eyebrows and kept quiet.

    ¡°Who¡¯s in there?¡± Gong Yi¡¯s father seemed displeased.

    ¡°Dad, you know the answer,¡± Gong Yi answered as if it was a matter of course.

    ¡°You brat, you still with her? Didn¡¯t I make it very clear that you should break up with her? Why do you have to make me so angry? Aiya, my heart...It hurts, it hurts so much...¡± Gong Yi¡¯s father beat his chest and stomped his feet.

    ¡°Dear, are you alright? Gong Yi¡¯s mother was flustered.

    Gong Yi was speechless. His father would always make such a scene. ¡°Oh dad, you¡¯re going to have a grandchild.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Gong Yi¡¯s father stoppedining instantly, ¡°Say that again.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I said you¡¯re going to have a grandchild soon. Beibei is pregnant.¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s father¡¯s expression immediately changed. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry.

    At this moment, the door opened and a petite figure walked out. The girl rubbed her drowsy eyes with her little fists and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Gong Yi, you¡¯re up?¡±

    Gong Yi turned around and saw Bai Beibeiing out. She was in his loose men¡¯s shirt and her two snow-white feet were stepping on the carpet.

    ¡°Why are youing out barefoot? Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Gong Yi was displeased and stepped forward to block the girl.

    She looked like a seductive little fairy. He didn¡¯t want to let outsiders see such a beautiful girl, including his parents.

 Chapter 1318 - Will You Marry Me?

    Chapter 1318: Will You Marry Me?

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    As Gong Yi was standing in front of her, she didn¡¯t notice that there was someone downstairs. She revealed a sweet smile. ¡°It¡¯s not cold. When I opened my eyes just now, I couldn¡¯t see you...¡±

    ¡°Silly, there is no way I could disappear. I¡¯ll stay with you a bit longer next time, okay?¡± Gong Yi said as he carried her and sent her to the room.

    Bai Beibei wrapped her arms around his neck and nodded vigorously. ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s parents downstairs watched as their son doted on a girl. They were speechless.

    They would be more than happy if this girl wasn¡¯t Bai Beibei. But why?

    ...

    In the room.

    Gong Yi ced Bai Beibei on the bed. He bent down and scooped her snow-white feet into his palm. ¡°Remember to wear shoes next time, or you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Sleep for a while longer. My parents are downstairs. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    His parents?

    Bai Beibei was in shock. ¡°What? Your parents are downstairs? Why didn¡¯t I see them? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d be agitated, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you...¡±

    ¡°No, I have to go down and greet them. If not, it is too rude!¡± Bai Beibei stood up as she spoke.

    ¡°Beibei.¡± Gong Yi held her soft little hands. ¡°Are you going out in this?¡±

    Bai Beibei looked at her clothes, she was in his shirt. When she woke up earlier, she could not find her clothes, so she casually took one of his shirts...

    Her body was covered in kiss marks. Others would know what was going on at a nce.

    She felt embarrassed. His parents knew that she stayed overnight with him. This way, his parents would think that she wasn¡¯t a good girl, right?

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Your parents won¡¯t like me anymore.¡±

    Gong Yi noticed that her eyes were tearing as if she was about to cry. Only when he was with her did he feel that women were made of water. They were so delicate and fragile.

    He quickly pulled her into his arms and coaxed her. He patted her back using his big and warm palms. ¡°My parents will definitely like you very much because I told them that you¡¯re pregnant...¡±

    ¡°What? You...¡± Bai Beibei was dumbstruck. ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant, you¡¯re lying!¡±

    ¡°This is a white lie. In any case, we¡¯ll have a child shortly.¡±

    ¡°This is something that could not be hidden, it would be so obvious just looking from the appearance!¡± Bai Beibei was very afraid, she was afraid that this lie would backfire.

    His parents wanted to have grandchildren so badly, and now they had lied to the two elders. She could not imagine what would happen if they found out that this was a lie.

    Gong Yi caressed her willow-like waist. ¡°Hmm, Beibei, I think your belly is a little bigger.¡±

    She was stunned. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that you are already pregnant actually?¡± Gong Yi raised an eyebrow.

    Bai Beibei quickly pushed his hands away. ¡°Is this good timing for a joke?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t joke around with you anymore. Getting pregnant is very simple. You can stay with me at night. I¡¯ll work harder so that you can get pregnant very quickly.¡±

    Bai Beibei pouted her pink lips. Perhaps this was the only way.

    ¡°Get changed. We¡¯ll go out togetherter.¡±

    ...

    Bai Beibei changed and Gong Yi held her little hand as they went downstairs.

    In the living room, Gong Yi¡¯s parents were sitting on a sofa at the side, while Gong Yi and Bai Beibei were sitting opposite each other.

    Gong Yi¡¯s father¡¯s expression was very bad, and his face was full of worry. This had gonepletely out of his expectations.

    He wanted to take out a cigarette to smoke, but Gong Yi¡¯s mother quickly stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t smoke here. It¡¯s bad for your grandson.¡±

    Grandson...

    He secretly nced at Bai Beibei¡¯s stomach. He snorted.

    Bai Beibei felt that Gong Yi¡¯s father was very cute sometimes, just like a kid. She once didn¡¯t believe it when she heard how her mother described Gong Yi¡¯s father. However, she did believe that her mother wouldn¡¯t lie to her.

    She was in a dilemma, so she decided not to think about it anymore.

    Let bygones be bygones. It would be fine as long as it didn¡¯t affect her and Gong Yi.

    ¡°Dad, mom, I¡¯m here to officially inform you that Beibei is pregnant. Yesterday, we went to the hospital for an examination and it was confirmed. The baby is only been three weeks. The doctor said that the baby is unstable during the first three months and the mother could not be provoked. So, please do me a favor to watch your attitude out.¡± Gong Yi held Bai Beibei¡¯s small hand tightly.

    ¡°This...¡± Gong Yi¡¯s mother was also caught off guard.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Gong Yi¡¯s father stood up immediately and red fiercely at Gong Yi. ¡°I think the ones who need to watch out for are you two. What did you two dost night?¡±

    Bai Beibei couldn¡¯t hide the matter on her face. When she recalled how the two of them had been spending the nightst night, she went blushed.

    ¡°Dad, are you sure you want to know what did we dost night?¡± Gong Yi¡¯s was expressionless.

    How Gong Yi¡¯s father wished he could kick this stinky brat in the face.

    ¡°You¡¯re an adult. I don¡¯t want to care about your matters anymore. Since she is pregnant, then show me when the baby is here. Also, let me remind you, Sun Xiaoxiao isn¡¯t someone you could easily mess with. Watch out if she would y any dirty tricks. That¡¯s all. I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    He then flicked his sleeves and left.

    ¡°Dear, wait for me!¡± Gong Yi¡¯s mother chased after him.

    The living room immediately fell silent.

    Gong Yi grabbed Bai Beibei¡¯s shoulder and kissed her face. ¡°My dad is temporarilypromising. When we have a baby, everything will be resolved.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Bai Beibei nodded. His parents¡¯ attitude had already softened. She was really happy to see that.

    ¡°However, if you¡¯re pregnant, I¡¯m afraid that without my dad¡¯s approval, I won¡¯t be able to promise you a perfect wedding ceremony. Beibei, please bear with me.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes were bright and sparkling. She shook her head. ¡°The only thing I would care for is whether I could be with you.¡±

    Gong Yi ruffled her hair and whispered into her ear, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down. We can secretlyplete the marriage registration first.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she looked at him with her watery eyes.

    ¡°What... Registration?¡±

    Gong Yi raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Stop pretending! You know what registration that I am talking about.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart started to race. Of course, she knew. She could not believe that he was going to marry her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore...¡± She got up and tried to run away.

    ¡°Beibei!¡± Gong Yi pulled her onto hisp. The girl was even more beautiful when she was blushed due to shyness.

    ¡°Are you shy? We¡¯ve been together for quite some time, why are you still so shy?¡±

    ¡°Stop making fun of me!¡± Bai Beibei covered his mouth.

    Gong Yi looked at her passionately, kissing her soft palm. ¡°So, will you marry me?¡±

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t know what other girls would say or do at times like this, but she nodded without any hesitation. She was afraid that if she agreed toote, he would take back his words.

    ¡°Yes, I will. I do, I do, I DO! I would say a million times of I do.¡±

    This was from the bottom of her heart.

    The only thing that she cared about was to be with him, forever.

 Chapter 1319 - Give Me a Kiss

    Chapter 1319: Give Me a Kiss

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Gong Yi burst intoughter. He forcefully pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Once you get your identity card and household register, we¡¯ll do the registration.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s a deal!¡±

    She had her identity card with her, but the household register was with her mother which might cost a bit of effort to get it. But she would get it, nothing could stop her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast. I¡¯ll send you hometer. Beibei, how will your mother react if we tell your mother that you¡¯re pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Of course she will be happy. My child is her grandchild. No matter how much hatred there was in the previous generation, I believe that with her love for me, she will definitely try to forget the past and ept you,¡± Bai Beibei said confidently.

    Gong Yi¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I hope so. Let¡¯s have breakfast.¡±

    ...

    The Lamborghini parked outside the vi, and Bai Beibei rang the doorbell.

    ¡°Oh Miss Beibei, you¡¯re here!¡± The maid who came to open the door pulled her into the house straight when she saw her. ¡°Miss Beibei, you¡¯re finally back. Madam is worried to death! Madam! Miss Beibei is back!¡±

    ¡°Beibei, is that you?¡± Sun Xiaoxiao ran over. She grabbed Beibei¡¯s little hand and sized her up. ¡°Beibei, where did you gost night? I was so worried about you, I thought you¡¯d gone missing.¡±

    Bai Beibei felt a warmth in her heart. Her mother¡¯s concern for her was enough to prove her love for her.

    At the same time, she felt a little guilty. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Beibei, what did you dost night?¡± Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression was serious.

    Bai Beibei wanted to answer, but a deep voice interrupted her. ¡°Beibei was with mest night.¡±

    Gong Yi walked in.

    Sun Xiaoxiao looked at Gong Yi and her expression turned cold. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    Gong Yi stood beside Bai Beibei and smiled politely. ¡°It¡¯s me, auntie. Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Sun Xiaoxiao snorted, ¡°Young Master Gong, what are you doing here? We don¡¯t wee you!¡±

    ¡°Also, Beibei has already broken up with you. What you had donest night was really despicable. My daughter has just turned 18. It was a kidnap! Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll call the police? I don¡¯t want this to happen again!¡±

    ¡°Mom, why did you say such harsh words? We didn¡¯t break up. Furthermore, I stayed with him willinglyst night. We were very happy together.¡±

    ¡°Beibei, I see that you¡¯ve already been charmed by him to the point where you don¡¯t know shame.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°Auntie, please don¡¯t scold her like that. You¡¯ll scare her.¡± Gong Yi frowned, displeased.

    ¡°She is my daughter, I know how to discipline her. Young Master Gong, please leave.¡± Sun Xiaoxiao gave the order.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Bai Beibei stood quickly before Gong Yi. ¡°You can¡¯t chase him away!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m already pregnant with his child!¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What???¡±

    She raised her hand, wanting to p Bai Beibei.

    However, this p did notnd because Gong Yi caught it. ¡°Auntie, Beibei is your daughter. You¡¯ve already pped her once. And you are doing it again?¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao was stunned. She looked at Bai Beibei and saw that Bai Beibei was looking at her, she seemed frightened and hurt.

    ¡°Beibei, Mommy didn¡¯t want to hit you. Mommy just... It broke my heart. Have you forgotten what I told you? How could you get pregnant before marriage? Do you want to follow in my footsteps?¡±

    ¡°Beibei won¡¯t follow your old path because I¡¯m not Bai Shida,¡± Gong Yi said.

    Sun Xiaoxiao frowned and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t be angry. But the fact is I¡¯m already pregnant. The child in my stomach is also your grandchild. You love me and of course the child, right?¡±

    ¡°For the baby, can you try to let go of the past? You don¡¯t want my child to be born without a father, right? If you continue to be stubborn, you¡¯re forcing me to follow your old path.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao was burning in anger, but she could not refute a single word. This was the first time she realized that her daughter was also sharp-tongued.

    She nced at Bai Beibei¡¯s stomach, and an evil idea came up to her mind but she did not show it out.

    ¡°Alright, since things havee to this, I can only temporarily ept it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Mom! Thank you!¡±

    ¡°It might be still too early to be happy. I would still observe Young Master Gong¡¯s performance.¡± Sun Xiaoxiao turned her nce at Gong Yi.

    Gong Yi was quite surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected Sun Xiaoxiao to agree easily like this, but he didn¡¯t show it. Instead, he smiled warmly. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll definitely perform well until you¡¯re satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Sun Xiaoxiao nodded. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then stay and have dinner together. Beibei is pregnant now. You have to apany her more.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ...

    Gong Yi had been staying in the vi to apany Bai Beibei. Sun Xiaoxiao received a call in the afternoon and went out. She said that she had something to do tonight and wouldn¡¯t being back.

    Thus, Gong Yi stayed the night.

    The maid prepared a guest room. Gong Yi took a shower and then walked out wearing a bathrobe. At this time, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened, and it was Bai Beibei.

    She had just showered and was in a white nightgown. Her jet-ck hair was disheveled and she looked so lovely and pure like a begonia flower.

    ¡°Why are you here? I was just about to see you.¡±

    Bai Beibei smiled sweetly. ¡°I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be used to sleeping here, so I came to see you.¡±

    Gong Yi stood tall and straight. He raised his hand to beckon her. ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Bai Beibei walked over.

    Gong Yi suddenly carried her in his arms. ¡°I will get used to it if you are sleeping with me!¡±

    Bai Beibei was thrown onto the soft bed. He then pressed her down. She screamed a little and giggled as she tried to avoid him.

    Gong Yi easily restrained her and kissed her. ¡°Give me a kiss.¡±

    ¡°No...¡±

    ¡°Why not? We have to work harder so that you can get pregnant faster.¡±

    What he said was right, but doing such a thing would dirty the bedsheets. She was afraid that the servants would see it the next day.

    But Gong Yi did not give her the chance to refuse. He pulled the nket over both of them...

    ...

    The next morning, Gong Yi slowly opened his eyes.

    The brilliant sunlight shone through theyers of curtains. He took a look at his watch. It was already eight o¡¯clock.

    He got upte again.

    At this time, a soft and fragrant figure leaned over. ¡°You¡¯re awake...¡±

    Gong Yi looked at the girl in his arms. He gently touched the girl¡¯s little face using his finger. ¡°Littlezy worm, wake up. You have to go to school today, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Bai Beibei screamed and all her sleepiness was gone. She quickly broke away from his embrace and jumped off the bed. ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m going to bete. Oh My God, why did I oversleep?¡±

 Chapter 1320 - A Morning Sickness?

    <h4>Chapter 1320: A Morning Sickness?</h4>

    Bai Beibei quickly ran to the bathroom to wash up.

    Gong Yi was amused by her. He got up and walked to the bathroom door. While leaning against the door, hezily crossed his arms. ¡°It¡¯s okay to be a littlete. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±

    ¡°No way.¡± Bai Beibei held a small toothbrush in her hand and spat out a small bubble. She stared at him with her watery eyes and said, ¡°How can a student bete? This will leave a bad impression.¡±

    Gong Yi gave her a back hug. ¡°Let it be. In the future, we don¡¯t have to go to school or to work. You just have to take care of me and serve me. Your living is on me, okay?¡±

    Bai Beibei hesitated for a moment and protested, ¡°No way.¡±

    She wanted to be an independent woman that he admired, like...Ye Xiaotao.

    ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s up to you. Just do whatever that makes you happy.¡± Gong Yi said dotingly.

    ...

    Sun Xiaoxiao didn¡¯te back for the night. Gong Yi drove Bai Beibei to the school.

    ¡°Bye, I go first.¡± Bai Beibei opened the passenger door.

    ¡°Did you forget something?¡± Gong Yi pointed at his cheek.

    Bai Beibei blushed and quickly kissed him.

    She sensed a pair of loving eyes staring at her when she walked into the school. She felt even sweeter in her heart.

    At this moment, Li Sisi ran over. ¡°Beibei, long time no see. What have you been busy with recently? Why didn¡¯t youe and hang out with me?¡±

    ¡°Sisi, a lot of things have happened to me recently. They are beyond a few sentences.¡±

    ¡°What has happened? Beibei, tell me!¡± Li Sisi quickly grabbed Bai Beibei¡¯s arm. She was the most gossipy person.

    Bai Beibei told her everything that had happened. Li Sisi widened her eyes and said in disbelief, ¡°Oh my god, Beibei, you have a mother now. You must be so happy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± They chatted andughed as they entered the ssroom.

    ...

    In the afternoon, after ss, Bai Beibei returned to the school dormitory.

    Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s call came very quickly. ¡°Beibei, have you finished school? I¡¯ll get the driver to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Mom, It¡¯s ok. I¡¯m staying in the dormitory at school.¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to stay at school? I¡¯ll get the driver to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to America to participate in the mental arithmeticpetition in about ten days. I need to study hard during this period of time so that it¡¯s more convenient to just stay at school.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Sun Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t insist and hung up the phone.

    Li Sisi was also in the dormitory. ¡°Beibei, was that your mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was.¡±

    ¡°It seems like your mother cares about you a lot.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s just one thing. My mother and Young Master Gong¡¯s father have some issues, so she is now against me dating Young Master Gong.¡±

    ¡°Ah, then what should we do?¡±

    Bai Beibei moved closer to Li Sisi¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°I lied to her that I am pregnant...¡±

    ¡°What???¡± Li Sisi was in shock. ¡°Beibei, I did not know that you¡¯ve be so naughty now.¡±

    Bai Beibei felt embarrassed.

    ¡°So Beibei, did you have sex with Young Master Gong?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Bai Beibei¡¯s little face was as red as an apple.

    ¡°Beibei, how did it feel? Tell me about it.¡±

    Bai Beibei couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it. ¡°No...¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, Beibei, I¡¯m very curious. Tell me about it!¡± Li Sisi pestered her.

    ¡°Mmm, it was a little painful at first, but then... it becamefortable...¡± Bai Beibei said, stuttering.

    Li Sisi could not picture it. She held onto Bai Beibei and refused to let go. ¡°No, Beibei, be more specific, tell me more about it! How did it happen?¡±

    Tell her more about it?

    Bai Beibei begged for mercy. She really couldn¡¯t do it.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Someone had arrived.

    Bai Beibei felt as if she had been saved. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the door.¡±

    Outside stood Sun Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡±

    ...

    Sun Xiaoxiao was holding a thermos cup in her hand. ¡°Beibei, this is the soup I asked the maid to make for you. You need to replenish your body right now, so hurry up and drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Bai Beibei felt very warm. She reached out and took the thermos cup. ¡°Thank you, Mom. Let¡¯se in.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao walked in.

    ¡°Hello, auntie. My name is Li Sisi. I¡¯m Beibei¡¯s good friend,¡± Li Sisi introduced herself in a lively and cute manner.

    Sun Xiaoxiao smiled. ¡°You must be Xiyang¡¯s little sister. Hello.¡±

    Bai Beibei felt ufortable listening to that. Her mother still liked Li Xiyang.

    ¡°Beibei, hurry up and drink the soup.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Bai Beibei took out a small bowl and poured the soup out. She took a sip and said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s so hot. I¡¯ll drink itter.¡±

    ¡°Beibei, the soup will be coldter. Drink it now. Mom will watch.¡±

    ¡°But the soup is so hot...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not hot. Mom will feed you.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao picked up the small bowl and was about to pour it into Bai Beibei¡¯s mouth without any exnation.

    Bai Beibei felt nauseous once she smelled the oily smell of the soup. ¡°Urgh!¡± She ran into the bathroom to vomit.

    She felt so ufortable.

    ¡°Beibei, are you alright? I¡¯ll pat you down. Drink some water first.¡± Li Sisi ran over with concern.

    Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s face turned cold when she saw that she was having a morning sickness. The evil idea came out again.

    ¡°Mom, leave the soup there for now. I¡¯ll drink it when it gets cold.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao wanted to say something, but the bedroom door was pushed open and a few girls ran in. ¡°Beibei, Sisi, let¡¯s hang out.¡±

    The bedroom suddenly became crowded. It wasn¡¯t convenient for Sun Xiaoxiao to stay here. She nced at the soup and then reminded her worriedly, ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t forget to drink the soup. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Mom.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao left.

    Li Sisi looked at Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s back and muttered, ¡°Beibei, your mom is so good to you. She came all the way here to pass you the soup. I think she wants to watch you drinking this bowl of soup.¡±

    Bai Beibei picked up the small bowl and took a whiff of the soup. For some reason, she felt that there was a strange smell in the soup, and she wanted to throw up just by smelling it.

    Anyway, she wasn¡¯t pregnant, so she poured the soup in the bowl into the bonsai by the window.

    ¡°Beibei, it was such a waste!¡±

    ¡°Shh, Sisi, don¡¯t let my mom know. There¡¯s one more thing I want to ask you for help.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°My household register is with my mom. In a few days, I¡¯ll tell my mom that the school needs it. You have to cooperate with me and let me get it smoothly.¡±

    ¡°No problem, leave it to me.¡± Li Sisi patted her chest confidently.

    ...

    Two dayster.

    Because of Li Sisi¡¯s help, Bai Beibei really got her household register.

    She immediately took out her phone and dialed Gong Yi¡¯s number.

 Chapter 1321 - See You There!

    <h4>Chapter 1321: See You There!</h4>

    ¡°Hello, Beibei.¡± The call was quickly picked up, and Gong Yi¡¯s maic voice came through.

    ¡°Hello, Gong Yi.¡± Bai Beibei smiled sweetly. ¡°I have some good news for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± He seemed to be listening attentively.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got the household register.¡±

    Bai Beibei couldn¡¯t wait to share this news with him.

    However, as soon as she finished speaking, the person on the other end fell silent.

    The smile on Bai Beibei¡¯s face faded. Awkwardness filled up the air.

    ¡°Hey, Gong Yi, are you listening?¡± She asked carefully.

    There was still no reaction from the other end.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart sank, and her mind ran wild.

    He couldn¡¯t have been joking that day, right?

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± The man on the other end suddenly spoke, his voice filled with joy.

    Bai Beibei immediately understood. She was so angry that she stomped her feet on the ground. So he was just joking around with her. He had been listening to her all this time.

    ¡°Gong Yi, you¡¯re too detestable!¡±

    Gong Yi was overjoyed. Seeing her anxious and nervous for him made him feel extremely happy.

    ¡°Are you free now? I¡¯ll go pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡± Bai Beibei looked at the tips of her feet with a blushed face.

    She actually kind of knew the answer...

    ¡°The Registry of Marriage, of course.¡± Gong Yi spat out three words.

    Bai Beibei immediately smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve checked the calendar. Today is an auspicious day. A perfect day to get married. Miss Beibei, are you willing to go with me? To the Registry?¡± Gong Yi asked seriously.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go pick you up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I¡¯m near to the Registry of Marriage. It is just a stone¡¯s throw away. You can drive directly there. I might even reach before you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I will see you there.¡±

    ¡°Yes, see you there!¡±

    Bai Beibei sweetly kept her phone. She grabbed her household register and identity card and set off for the Registry of Marriage.

    ...

    As she was walking, she could not suppress the excitement in her heart. Whenever she thought of her getting married to Gong Yi, she felt like she was in a dream.

    At this moment, a melodious ringtone rang. It was a call from her mother.

    ¡°Hello, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Beibei. Where are you now? Hurry up ande to me...¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Mom, What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°The Qian family came for trouble again today. Mom is in the coffee shop now. I¡¯m not feeling well and I¡¯m about to faint...¡±

    ¡°Beep, beep.¡± The call was cut off.

    ¡°Mom, mom! What¡¯s wrong? Say something!¡±

    There was no response from the other end. Bai Beibei was so nervous that her face turned pale. She hailed a taxi from the roadside and rushed to the coffee shop.

    ...

    The coffee shop.

    Bai Beibei ran in hurriedly and asked someone she randomly caught, ¡°Where¡¯s the Lady Boss?¡±

    ¡°She is in the office.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Bai Beibei raised her foot and ran.

    She pushed open the office door and looked around nervously. ¡°Mom, mom, where are you?¡±

    The moment she entered, Bai Beibei sensed that something was wrong. The office was quiet, not a sound could be heard. Sun Xiaoxiao was not there.

    What was going on?

    Bai Beibei pushed open the restroom. The bed was neat and tidy. There were no signs of movement.

    Where did her mother go?

    She wanted to turn around, but she suddenly felt dizzy. Her legs went soft and she copsed directly to the ground.

    She sensed a male muscr arm wrapped around her slender waist. Then, she was carried into an unfamiliar embrace.

    Her entire body was weak, and her head was dizzy. In a daze, she felt someone carrying her onto the bed.

    A hand was unbuttoning her clothes.

    She was so in fear that she could not move a finger. She knew that she was going to be vited. ¡°No... Please stop...¡± She tried to struggle and break free.

    However, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to clench her fists.

    At this moment, her cell phone rang. It was a call from him.

    Gong Yi...

    Bai Beibei knew that it must be Gong Yi calling. He was probably already at the entrance of the Registry. He was waiting for her there, to get married.

    However, she couldn¡¯t go...

    She tried so hard to get her cell phone, but someone has snatched it away as soon as she had it. The phone call was declined as the ringtone disappeared.

    She felt cold as her dress was taken off. A man pressed down on her body and spread her legs...

    ¡°Gong Yi... Gong Yi...¡±

    As she called this name, hot tears rolled down from her eyes.

    ...

    At the entrance of the Registry of Marriage.

    Gong Yi heard a robotic female voice on the phone ¡ª¡ª Sorry, the number you have dialed is turned off.

    He frowned. Why was her phone switched off?

    Was the battery dead?

    Because her phone was switched off, he was unable to track her location. He checked his watch. It had only been ten minutes past the agreed time. He was thinking perhaps she was already on her way here, so he just needed to wait a little longer.

    However, half an hour had passed, and Bai Beibei was still not here.

    The rm in Gong Yi¡¯s heart was ringing loudly, and he had a very bad feeling. He quickly dialed Li Sisi¡¯s number.

    ¡°Sisi, are you with Beibei now?¡±

    ¡°No, she left a long time ago. Aren¡¯t you two together?¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s expression changed. He hung up and got into the car.

    The Lamborghini was speeding on the road. His brain was working in a hurry. Where is Beibei? She had always been a good girl and wouldn¡¯t stand someone up. Will she be in school? Or the vi, or... coffee shop?

    The coffee shop was the one nearest to him. He turned the steering wheel and rushed there.

    He did not know why she did not show up. It was probably because of Sun Xiaoxiao. His heart was in a mess. Anyway, he had to find her first.

    Soon, the Lamborghini stopped outside the coffee shop.

    Gong Yi walked into the shop quickly. ¡°May I ask, is Bai Beibei here today?¡±

    The waiter shook his head. ¡°No, she didn¡¯te today.¡±

    She didn¡¯te here?

    Gong Yi looked around at the elegant coffee shop but didn¡¯t leave immediately. He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your Lady Boss? She didn¡¯te today either?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not business hours yet. The Lady Boss hasn¡¯t arrived yet, but she should be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I have something to ask her. Where¡¯s her office? I¡¯ll wait for her in her office.¡±

    The waiter hesitated for a moment before pointing. ¡°The office is there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ...

    At the office door, Gong Yi looked at the tightly shut door for a few seconds. Then, he reached out and opened the door.

    The door opened a crack. Gong Yi peeked inside. It was very quiet inside. There was no one there, and he could not hear anything. He moved a little and wanted to walk in.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, why are you here?¡± Sun Xiaoxiao appeared.

    Gong Yi turned back saw Sun Xiaoxiao. He smiled politely. ¡°Auntie, Hello. I made an appointment with Beibei, but she didn¡¯t show up. And I couldn¡¯t get through to her cell phone either. As I was worried about her, I came here to take a look and see if you have any news of her.¡±

 Chapter 1322 - Everything Was Ruined

    Chapter 1322: Everything Was Ruined

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Beibei broke our appointment with you. Isn¡¯t she at school?¡±

    Gong Yi shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then where would Beibei go?¡±

    Gong Yi looked at Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression and asked suspiciously, ¡°Beibei¡¯s gone. You don¡¯t seem worried.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Sun Xiaoxiaoughed, ¡°My daughter, how could I not be worried? But, my daughter has already been charmed by you. Young Master Gong is so amazing. He got my daughter pregnant without a word. How would I know what you¡¯re up to now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be responsible for Beibei.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao shrugged and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll go look for Beibei first. If you see Beibei, ask Beibei to give me a call.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gong Yi released the door handle of the office and left.

    Sun Xiaoxiao looked at his receding figure and then looked at the quiet office. She revealed a strange smile.

    ...

    Gong Yi returned to the car and immediately took out his phone to make a call.

    ¡°Hello, Ajie, help me check all the surveince cameras on the road. I want to know Bai Beibei¡¯s whereabouts as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, President.¡±

    ¡°Also, find out what Li Xiyang is doing now and what kind of private contact he has with Sun Xiaoxiao. The more detailed the better.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gong Yi hung up the phone and looked out the car window at the sea of people outside. He was really worried about where that girl was now.

    He had a vague feeling that Sun Xiaoxiao seemed to know something, but she would not tell him.

    This was also good. Sun Xiaoxiao was her mother. At the very least, she is safe.

    As long as she is safe.

    ...

    In the lounge.

    Bai Beibei slowly opened her eyes. She sat up and curled up her legs. Her eyes were empty as she stared nkly.

    Her clothes were all thrown on the carpet. Her dress, vest, undies... there was not a single piece of clothing on her body under the nket. Her creamy white skin was full of hickeys.

    The bedsheets were very messy, and there were dirty water stains on them. She knew what these were. She had been raped.

    Her delicate white teeth bit her lower lip tightly until she could taste the sweet smell of blood in her mouth, but she did not feel any pain at all.

    At this time, the bathroom door opened with a ¡°kacha¡± sound, and a tall and straight figure walked out.

    It was Li Xiyang.

    Bai Beibei looked up at him. He had just showered and was wearing a white bathrobe. He was tall and handsome, and was the object of many women¡¯s affections.

    However, she did not like him. Now, she hated him.

    He was the one who had ruined her just now.

    ¡°Why? Why did you do this?¡±

    Li Xiyang was in a good mood. He raised his eyebrows and looked at the girl. She was curled up in a small ball, and it made him want to hold her in his arms and dote on her. However, he did not dare to go forward, because he was sure that if he dared to take another step closer to her.., she would definitely hurt him with little regard for herself.

    Right now, her face was pale and she was staring at him with extreme hatred.

    However, this did not affect his love for her. ¡°Beibei, do you need a reason for this? I¡¯m treating you this way because of love.¡±

    Love?

    ¡°Li Xiyang, you really make me nauseous. I¡¯m Gong Yi¡¯s girlfriend, and I only love him. I¡¯ve told you that I hate you repeatedly, so why are you still unwilling to let you go? Why are you haunting me? You¡¯re breaking thew. You¡¯re raped me. I¡¯m going to sue you!¡± Bai Beibei screamed hysterically.

    ¡°Sue me? Ha,¡± Li Xiyangughed and walked to the bedside. He looked down at the girl. ¡°If you really want to sue, go ahead and sue your mother. She was the one who gave you to me.¡±

    Bai Beibei was stunned. Her hands and feet were cold. It was her mother!

    Why did her mother do this?

    Why did her mother want to destroy her?

    Originally, she wanted to register her marriage with Gong Yi, but her mother tricked her intoing here and gave her medicine. Then, she sent her into Li Xiyang¡¯s bed.

    Initially, she have been very happy. These days, she felt like she was living in a fairy tale. When she was with Gong Yi, the air she breathed was sweet. Happiness was so close to her. She was about to touch it.

    But now, everything was ruined.

    ¡°Beibei.¡± Li Xiyang caressed her silky hair. ¡°Just ept reality. Break up with Gong Yi and be with me, HM?¡±

    Bai Beibei grabbed his hand and opened her mouth to bite it hard.

    Li Xiyang groaned in pain and let her bite.

    Bai Beibei quickly tasted the blood. If she could, she would want to die together with this man.

    ¡°I will tell Gong Yi. He will not let you off!¡± Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes were burning.

    Li Xiyang narrowed his eyes andughed, ¡°Beibei, do you think I¡¯m afraid of Gong Yi? Come, I¡¯ll give you my phone. call him now. Tell him that I slept with you. Tell him that you cheated on him. Haha...¡±

    Li Xiyang threw the phone to Bai Beibei.

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t move. She stared at him.

    ¡°Beibei.¡± Li Xiyang pped her little face, ¡°It¡¯s impossible between you and Gong Yi. He won¡¯t want an unclean girl. He¡¯s the number one young master of the capital and as proud as an emperor. If you really get together with him, you¡¯ll always be the stain on his life. Guess how everyone will judge him in the future?¡±

    ¡°Li Xiyang, why don¡¯t you go die?¡± Bai Beibei gritted her teeth and cursed.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die. Before I get you, Bai Beibei, I¡¯ll give you half a month to break offpletely with Gong Yi and then be with me. Otherwise, our bed photos will appear on the entertainment headlines. When that timees, it will be too embarrassing and humiliating for you to do anything. Don¡¯t me me.¡±

    After saying this, Li Xiyang elegantly put on his clothes and left.

    ...

    Bai Beibei was the only one left in the room. She hugged her knees and buried her face in them.

    What should she do?

    Her heart was in so much pain that it felt like it had been torn in half by life. Why did God treat her like this?

    She picked up her phone and slowly turned it on.

    There were many missed calls on her phone. Gong Yi was calling.

    He must have gone crazy looking for her now.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s nose turned red, and big teardrops fell from her eyes.

    Gong Yi, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t protect myself well..

    At this moment, a series of ringtones rang. It was a call.

    It was from Li Sisi.

    ¡°Hello, Sisi.¡± She picked up.

    ¡°Hello, Beibei. Where are you now? Young Master Gong has been looking for you. Did you disappear?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡±

    ¡°Beibei, I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Gong called me just now to tell me that you went missing, so I went to your dorm to look for you. I was surprised to find that the bonsai on your windowsill was dead. I remember that you poured the soup your mother sent you into the soil for three or four days in a row, right?¡±

    Bai Beibei froze. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Beibei, I showed the bonsai to Professor Ke. The professor sniffed the soil and was very sure that there was the smell of red flowers in the soil. It is usually used for... abortion.¡±

 Chapter 1323 - Gong Yi, Letâ€™s Break up

    <h4>Chapter 1323: Gong Yi, Let¡¯s Break up</h4>

    Red flower, miscarriage..

    Heh, heh heh..

    Bai Beibeiughed twice. Her boiling tears rolled like broken ne beads that could no longer be controlled. She hung up the phone and hugged herself, crying loudly.

    Sending her to a man¡¯s bed and secretly aborting the child in her belly, what could her mother still do to her?

    Did her mother love her?

    In the past, she would answer without hesitation, ¡°Yes, she definitely loves me.¡± But now that she had woken up from her dream, she realized that her mother did not love her.

    No mother in the world could do such atrocities to their own child. Gong Yi¡¯s parents were just that great. She often saw Gong Yi¡¯s father scolding and kicking Gong Yi, but he was a loving father, a free and open father, his mother was ady from a noble family, dignified and elegant. Their family of three was so enviable.

    She had never had a father since she was young. She really wanted a mother. She thought that her mother had returned, but her mother had returned only to destroy her.

    She was still the same orphan, Unloved and unwanted. Now that her mother-inw had is gone, she was really alone.

    ...

    Two o¡¯clock in the morning.

    The autumn morning was extremely cold. A piercing screech of brakes could be heard in the silent air as the Lamborghini stopped outside the cemetery.

    Gong Yi got off the car and ran to his mother¡¯s tombstone. He saw a petite figure sitting on the ground, hugging her knees and burying her face as she leaned against the tombstone.

    The cemetery was very dark, with only a little bit of light. The girl¡¯s figure looked extremely lonely and pitiful.

    ¡°Beibei, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gong Yi stopped in his tracks.

    Bai Beibei moved, then raised her head. She saw the man in front of her. He was standing tall and straight, wearing a white shirt, ck trousers, and a ck overcoat in his right hand. His narrow eyes were filled with worry, and he looked at her tenderly.

    He had rushed here with a body full of wind and frost. He had probably just found her.

    ¡°Beibei, what happened?¡± Gong Yi knelt on one knee and draped the overcoat in his hand over her body. He held her soft little hand.

    ¡°Why are your hands so cold? Why do you suddenly want to visit Mother?¡± Gong Yi rubbed her little hand and transferred his warm body temperature to her.

    He had never seen her like this before. She was as dejected as a puppet. She could fall with a blow of the wind.

    At two o¡¯clock at night, she was alone in the cemetery. An ordinary person would never do such a thing.

    Something must have happened to her. He did not want to scare her, so he asked slowly.

    Her small hands were wrapped in his palm. His healthy and clean scent was all over his coat. All of these made her so infatuated.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just... suddenly want to see... Mother-inw...¡± her voice was hoarse.

    Gong Yi looked up. ¡°Are you crying?¡±

    Her eyes were red.

    Bai Beibei really wanted to throw herself into his arms and cry, to beforted andforted by him, but she was no longer worthy.

    ¡°Mm, today, my mother and I... quarreled. I¡¯m sorry, I missed our appointment...¡± she tried hard to pull the corners of her mouth.

    Gong Yi¡¯s heart felt as if it was being pulled tightly by arge hand. It was very painful, very painful. He reached out and covered her eyes. ¡°Enough, don¡¯tugh if you don¡¯t want to. You¡¯re like an ugly duckling.¡±

    His tone was filled with love.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart ached and tears started to fall again.

    Gong Yi leaned over and hugged her slowly and forcefully. ¡°Did you and your mother argue because of me? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve made you suffer...¡±

    As he spoke, he wanted to kiss away the tears on her face.

    However, he didn¡¯t manage to kiss her because Bai Beibei pushed him away and said emotionally, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    Gong Yi was caught off guard and was stunned.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes started to dodge. She tried her best to remain calm, but the pain in her heart was getting worse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my body is very dirty, don¡¯t touch me...¡±

    ¡°Where are you dirty? Did you touch dirt?¡± Gong Yi reached out his hand to see if she was injured or something.

    Bai Beibei bit her lower lip with her white teeth. He could not understand her words. Her body was dirty, and she had been defiled by Li Xiyang.

    Bai Beibei slowly stood up. Her eyes swept past his handsome features and said softly, ¡°Gong Yi, let¡¯s break up.¡±

    Gong Yi froze and looked down at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you confused because you saw your mother-inw? It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t hear what you said clearly. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    He held her little hand.

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t follow him. She repeated seriously, ¡°Gong Yi, you heard it clearly. Let¡¯s really break up.¡±

    Gong Yi frowned. His narrow eyes stared at her sharply as he said unhappily, ¡°Beibei, I know you¡¯re not in a good mood, but there are some things you shouldn¡¯t say so casually. Otherwise, I¡¯ll really get angry.¡±

    ¡°Gong Yi, don¡¯t be like this...¡±

    ¡°Alright, break up, right? Give me a reason.¡±

    ¡°The reason for breaking up is very simple. I don¡¯t like you anymore.¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. ¡°Bai Beibei, do you take me for a fool? Whether you like me or not is in your eyes. I¡¯ll be the judge of that for myself.¡±

    Bai Beibei no longer dared to look Gong Yi in the eye. She lifted her leg and walked away. ¡°Whether you believe it or not, we¡¯ve already broken up.¡±

    ¡°Beibei.¡±Gong Yi pulled her little hand away and hugged her tightly from behind. He was helpless and doted on her. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around with me, eh? You¡¯re making me feel very confused.¡±

    His warm chest pressed against her from behind, making her feel extremely reluctant. Bai Beibei lowered her eyelids helplessly, ¡°Gong Yi, I¡¯m sorry. I know that you¡¯ve really helped me a lot during this period of time. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I might not have been able to establish a foothold in this city. However, gratitude doesn¡¯t mean love. When the love is gone, no one can force it.¡±

    Gong Yi slowly let go of her. Only then did he realize that she was serious. ¡°Since you want to break up, then give me a reason that doesn¡¯t sound fake. You can tell me what I did wrong.¡±

    Bai Beibei knew that if she didn¡¯t give him a reason today, it would be hard for him to let go, so she said, ¡°Gong Yi, are you really good to me?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for a shadow of someone in me?¡±

    ¡°Shadow? Say It clearly.¡± Gong Yi¡¯s face also darkened.

    ¡°Gong Yi, don¡¯t deny it. You have never forgotten Ye Xiaotao. You are looking for a shadow of Ye Xiaotao on me.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao..

    Gong Yi was stunned when he heard this name. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Beibei, what nonsense are you talking about? Xiaotao and I are a thing of the past. She is now more than eight months pregnant. If we wait any longer, she will be inbor. I...¡±

    ¡°How do you know that she¡¯s already eight months pregnant and you¡¯re still so concerned about her every move? You¡¯re still in constant contact with her. Can you still say that you¡¯re not looking for a shadow in me?¡±

    After so many questions were asked, Gong Yi was at a loss for words, ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t be unreasonable. Although Xiao Tao and I broke up, we¡¯re still friends. We¡¯ve known each other for all these years. Although our rtionship never progressed, we can still be friends, right? My family and hers are family friends. I have a clear conscience. I don¡¯t have any lingering feelings with her. She¡¯s now Mrs. Leng. She¡¯s very happy.¡±

 Chapter 1324 - Who Am I to You?

    Chapter 1324: Who Am I to You?

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your family and the Ye family are old friends. They are both nobles in the capital. Your father likes her but doesn¡¯t like me. Why should I humiliate myself?¡± Bai Beibei raised her foot and left.

    ¡°Beibei,¡± Gong Yi blocked her way. ¡°I¡¯m really angry that you¡¯re doing this. How can I exin it to you so that you can believe me?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t believe you. That time when I chased you to Hong Kong, you were on top of me that night. You kept calling out Ye Xiaotao¡¯s name!¡±

    Gong Yi sucked in a breath of cold air. was that so? He had no memory of it at all.

    However, he knew very well who he was sleeping with. He was an open and aboveboard person. He would never do something like looking for another person¡¯s shadow on one person.

    That kind of self-deception was too stupid.

    ¡°Look, you have nothing to say, right? Gong Yi, don¡¯t deny it. You still love Ye Xiaotao. You¡¯ve loved Ye Xiaotao for more than twenty years. How could you forget about her and fall in love with me in such a short period of time? You¡¯re simply using me by being together with me!¡±

    Gong Yi realized that girls were really unreasonable when they hold on to something. He fully understood a sentence ¡ª when schr meets soldier, it is hard to exin anything to each other.

    He didn¡¯t feel that he had done anything wrong. Love was a wonderful, mysterious thing. He fell in love with Ye Xiaotao, so he waited for more than twenty years. Then, at the right moment, he suddenly fell in love with Bai Beibei. Then, he let go of the past and opened his heart.. to start another love.

    In his world, love was never measured in terms of time, as long as he was willing.

    He had a clear conscience.

    ¡°Beibei, I swear, I am not searching for any shadow of her in you. I¡¯mpletely devoted to you. I like you.¡±

    Bai Beibei did not dare to listen to him anymore. His confession and retention were enough to pierce her heart with thousands of arrows. In fact, she had never cared about it. Whether it was the substitute, she only wanted to be with him.

    But now, she couldn¡¯t do it anymore.

    He was a noble and clean man. She couldn¡¯t defile him.

    ¡°Gong Yi, that¡¯s it. I don¡¯t want to listen to your lies anymore. I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Gong Yi took a deep breath and growled.

    Bai Beibei was scared. The man¡¯s expression was very scary at this moment. His eyes were burning with anger, as if he would lose control in the next second.

    She took a step back in fear.

    Gong Yi saw this expression and moved his thin lips. He took a step forward. ¡°You¡¯re scared now?¡±

    Bai Beibei looked at him timidly.

    ¡°I really want to strangle you to death!¡± He gritted his teeth fiercely.

    Bai Beibei shrunk her neck.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back first. Calm down. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡± Gong Yi held her cold little hand and led her away.

    Bai Beibei followed behind him passively. As she looked at his tall and handsome back, her eyes became moist once again. Boiling tears were already rolling in her eyes.

    ...

    In the Lamborghini.

    Gong Yi asked, ¡°Where should I send you now?¡±

    Bai Beibei looked out the window. It was already early in the morning. The entire city seemed to have fallen asleep, but her heart had never been so clear-headed.

    ¡°Send me back to the vi.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    More than an hourter, the car stopped outside the vi.

    Gong Yi opened the car door in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Bai Beibei said, then raised her foot.

    ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t mention breaking up again. I won¡¯t agree to it.¡±

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t turn around. She knocked on the vi¡¯s door.

    Soon, the door opened and she walked in.

    Inside the vi.

    The living room was brightly lit. Sun Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t asleep, so she immediately went up to greet her. ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re finally back. Where have you been? Mom was so worried when she couldn¡¯t find you.¡±

    If it had been yesterday, Bai Beibei would have felt warm, but now she only felt numb in her heart.

    She looked at Sun Xiaoxiao seriously. Her expression didn¡¯t change at all, and she was still ying the role of a loving mother. Just how tough and strong is her heart to be able to keep up this farce?

    ¡°Then where do you think I should be? Still in your office?¡± Bai Beibei curled the corners of her lips into a smile, and hot tears began to fall.

    Sun Xiaoxiao quickly grabbed Bai Beibei¡¯s small hand. She said in panic and guilt, ¡°Beibei, I¡¯m sorry. I was forced into this matter between you and Li Xiyang.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    ¡°Beibei, listen to Mother¡¯s exnation. The situation is like this. Li Xiyang threatened me, and he has something on me. He forced me to do this.¡±

    ¡°Something?¡± Bai Beibeiughed. ¡°How many secrets do you have that I don¡¯t know about?¡±

    ¡°Beibei, Mom doesn¡¯t have any secrets. There¡¯s only one thing I¡¯ve kept from you. I¡¯ve been with Bai Shida for two years. I tricked him into smoking marijuana. If you smoke too much of that stuff, you¡¯ll go insane, and you won¡¯t be able to control yourself. That day, Qian Lan came to the coffee shop to pick a fight with me. I deliberately provoked her. I knew that she would vent her anger on Bai Shida when she went back. That way, the husband and wife would fight among themselves. Sure enough, things went smoothly. Bai Shida strangled Qian Lan to death.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s ck and white pupils contracted violently. She simply could not believe her ears. ¡°What are you talking about? You let Bai Shida take drugs? This is against thew!¡±

    ¡°Beibei, Mommy has no choice. Bai Shida and Qian Lan ruined my life. I hate them. I can¡¯t sleep or eat well the day they¡¯re alive. I must make them go to hell!¡± Sun Xiaoxiao revealed a ferocious expression.

    This was the first time Bai Beibei had seen Sun Xiaoxiao reveal such an expression. She had removed her young, beautiful, and elegant outer clothing, and it was as if she had revealed her true self.

    Right now, Bai Beibei can no longer recognise the person in front of her. Her mother feels so unfamiliar.

    ¡°You let Bai Shida take drugs, and you personally orchestrated Qian Lan¡¯s death, leaving behind the chaos in the Qian family. Not only are you not scared, but you are also fearless. You want to steal the Qian family¡¯s property because you have me. You know Gong Yi is my boyfriend. You used me!¡±

    Bai Beibei broke free from Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and took a few steps back.

    ¡°Beibei, Mommy isn¡¯t using you. Don¡¯t you hate Bai Shida and Qian Lan? Isn¡¯t Mommy¡¯s hatred your hatred too? We, mother and daughter should remain united and share amon enemy.¡±

    Heh, heh heh..

    Bai Beibei only wanted tough. United, what a joke...

    Boiling hot tears poured out of her eyes. Bai Beibei looked at the ceiling above her head. At this moment, her entire world had copsed. She felt that her life was superfluous. It was just a joke.

    ¡°Li Xiyang found out about these things and held something against you, so you sent me into Li Xiyang¡¯s bed? In your heart, what am I? What am I? Mom, you are my mother. How can you treat me like this?¡±

    ¡°Beibei, then what do you want Mommy to do? Li Xiyang said that if he can¡¯t get you, he will let me go to jail.. Do you really have the heart to watch Mommy go to jail?¡± Sun Xiaoxiao asked back.

 Chapter 1325 - Bai Beibei, Marry Me

    <h4>Chapter 1325: Bai Beibei, Marry Me</h4>

    Her tone was so righteous and confident. She did not realize her mistake at all and did not reflect on herself at all. Bai Beibei really wanted to ask her, would her conscience not hurt?

    She took Qian Lan¡¯s life. She used Gong Yi to send her daughter to another man¡¯s bed. She was vicious and insatiable, but she still thought that it was only right.

    Bai Beibei did not know how her mother had be like this?

    She was not her mother, definitely not!

    Perhaps in her mother¡¯s heart, Bai Beibei should not have been angry when she had sent her to Li Xiyang¡¯s bed. Instead, she should have hugged her happily and said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±.

    What exactly was she?

    ¡°Beibei, things have alreadye to this. Just stay with Li Xiyang. I¡¯ve already said it before. Gong Yi is not a good person. He just wants to y with you. He won¡¯t be responsible for you. He¡¯s just like his father, a hypocrite with a sanctimonious appearance...¡±

    ¡°Mom, was it really Uncle Gong who had bad intentions towards you eighteen years ago?¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao froze. ¡°Beibei, what do you mean? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re suspecting Mommy?¡±

    She was the first to strike.

    Bai Beibei sneered. ¡°Only you know what happened in the past. As long as your conscience is clear.¡±

    After saying that, Bai Beibei went upstairs.

    ¡°Beibei, where are you going? Just help Mommy. If you don¡¯t help Mommy, Mommy will be dead for sure this time.¡±

    ¡°Help you? How else do you want me to help you? I¡¯ve already been tainted by Li Xiyang. I¡¯m already dirty. I¡¯m no longer worthy of Gong Yi. I don¡¯t even dare to let him know the truth. Congrattions, I¡¯ve already broken up with him!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Beibei. Then you can be with Li Xiyang.¡±

    Bai Beibei only wanted tough. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Other than these, what other things are you hiding from me?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Sun Xiaoxiao shook her head affirmatively.

    Bai Beibei almost believed her so calmly. Her tears were like beads that had lost their thread, blurring her vision. ¡°Mom, do you still want to continue acting? What did you put in the soup that you gave me?¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao froze.

    ¡°Mom, my dear mother, you drugged the soup. You wanted me to miscarry and have an abortion. Mom, do you know that a miscarriage like that can result in death? Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll bleed to death?¡±

    ¡°Beibei, what are you saying? Mommy doesn¡¯t understand. I didn¡¯t drug you. Did you misunderstand?¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao denied it. She will never admit it. No, she did this without anyone knowing. How did Beibei know?

    It was very easy to miscarry when she was three weeks pregnant. She was thinking that if Li Xiyang had done something more serious, or if her emotions were agitated, it would have resulted in the miscarriage. In that case, no one would suspect her.

    She had directed a ploy to appeal to Beibei¡¯s emotions. Her Beibei was simple and gullible. She would definitely not leave her poor mother alone. At that time, she would be able to control her.

    What was going on now?

    Bai Beibei looked at Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s frightened expression and smiled, ¡°Mom, Heaven is fair and expose the bad deeds one way or another. You definitely didn¡¯t expect that I didn¡¯t even take a sip of the soup. I poured the soup into the bonsai by the windowsill. Today, that bonsai died and was coincidentally seen by Si Si. Si Si gave the bonsai to the professor of our school¡¯s medicine department to take a look. The professor smelled the scent of red flowers. Mom, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡±

    Before this question, Bai Beibei had already thought that this was the only chance she could give her. If she were to be honest with her, she might still have thest bit of softness in her heart, but she didn¡¯t.

    Bai Beibei looked at the crystal chandelier in the living room. She was thinking that her life was a tragedy. Perhaps her mother had never gone crazy during those years. Her birth was a stain in her mother¡¯s life. She hated Bai Shida, so her mother also hated her.

    Even if she was a piece of meat that fell off her body.

    Now, she was using her like a toy.

    Sun Xiaoxiao was unable to defend herself, but she still refused to give up and admit defeat, ¡°Beibei, mother is doing this for your own good. This child really can¡¯t be born. You and Gong Yi won¡¯t end up together. Mother doesn¡¯t want you to be a single mother because that would be very hard...¡±

    ¡°Beibei, you have to believe that Mommy loves you. Don¡¯t doubt Mommy¡¯s love...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Bai Beibei shook off Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand. ¡°A person like you doesn¡¯t deserve to be called a mother. I¡¯d rather be an orphan!¡±

    After saying this, Bai Beibei lifted her feet and went upstairs.

    ...

    After returning to her room, Bai Beibei immediately went into the bathroom. She turned on the shower and let the warm blood flow from the top of her head all the way to the bottom of her feet.

    She used a towel to rub her body with all her might, trying to wipe away all the traces of Li Xiyang on her body. However, this was only self-deception. It was impossible for dirty things to be clean.

    She used two small hands to cover her face, letting the tears flow through her fingertips.

    It was over. Everything was over.

    From then on, her life would only be ck and white.

    Her mother-inw had left, and Gong Yi could no longer love her. She had be human again.

    ...

    Bai Beibei did not sleep the entire night. At six o¡¯clock in the morning, she left the house and walked alone on the street in a daze.

    In the end, she walked to school. She still had to continue going to school, or else she would be like a wandering ghost.

    In the school, there were many students gathered in front. The students all raised their heads and looked at the sky. ¡°Wah wah!¡± They screamed, ¡°Look, there are so many balloons there.¡±

    Bai Beibei raised her head and was stunned. There were really so many balloons floating in the air. ¡°Bang bang!¡± The balloons exploded, and the colorful ribbons floated down like a rainbow rain.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful, so romantic. This is going to be on the entertainment headlines tomorrow. Is it some boy¡¯s surprise for a girl? A courtship? A marriage proposal?¡±

    All the students in the school were attracted by this spectacle.

    ¡°Look, look, there are words on the ribbon. ¡®Bai Beibei, I love you... Bai Beibei, marry me...¡¯¡±

    Hearing her name, Bai Beibei¡¯s long eyshes fluttered. She looked down at the ribbon at her feet. Her name was really on it.

    At this moment, the sound of brakes was heard. The Lamborghini stopped and Gong Yi walked out.

    Today, the man was wearing a white shirt and a short leather jacket. He looked rxed and handsome, holding a bouquet of beautiful roses in his hands.

    The crowd consciously made a path for him, and he walked towards her step by step.

    Gong Yi came to her side. He gazed at her gently, then slowly knelt down on one knee. ¡°Beibei, marry me and be Mrs. Gong. In the future, I¡¯ll work hard to make you happy. I won¡¯t let you suffer for a day.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡± The crowd instantly exploded. Everyone looked at her with admiration and envy.

 Chapter 1326 - Someone Wants to Meet You

    <h4>Chapter 1326: Someone Wants to Meet You</h4>

    Bai Beibei felt like she was in a dream. This scene only appeared in fairy tales. Now, she had be the princess in the story.

    She had never dreamed that there would be such a day. One day, he would give her roses, get down on one knee, and propose to her. Under everyone¡¯s witness, he would make a promise to her for the rest of his life.

    But now, he has done it.

    ¡°Wow, Beibei, you¡¯re so lucky. Young Master Gong has proposed to you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Beibei. What are you daydreaming about? Hurry up and agree. You¡¯re about to be Young Master Gong¡¯s wife. You are the envy of all the girls in the capital. You¡¯re a legend.¡±

    ¡°Get married, get married, get married!¡±

    The cheers of the spectators grew louder and louder. At this moment, an exquisite little box appeared in Gong Yi¡¯s hand. The box opened, and insidey a diamond ring.

    He took out the diamond ring and looked at Bai Beibei with deep affection. ¡°Beibei, marry me. Be my little bride. We¡¯ll form a family. I¡¯ll make you the happiest girl in the world.¡±

    Gong Yi held her soft little hand and slowly put the diamond ring on her right hand.

    However, Bai Beibei pulled her little hand back. ¡°Gong Yi, I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    She turned around and ran away.

    Bai Beibei rejected his proposal and ran away in public. The scene instantly exploded. Everyone looked at Bai Beibei in disbelief.

    Had she gone mad?

    Young Master Gong had proposed to her. This was the dream of all the girls in the capital, but she had actually run away?

    She had really gone mad!

    Gong Yi slowly stood up. He looked at Bai Beibei¡¯s back as she left. A dark light shed through his narrow eyes. She was really abnormal.

    What had happened to her?

    Or did she really mind the past between him and Ye Xiaotao?

    ...

    Bai Beibei ran out of the school and walked alone on the street. At this moment, a tall and straight figure appeared in front of her. It was Li Xiyang.

    Li Xiyang was looking at her.

    Bai Beibei felt gross and disgusted at the sight of this man. Why did he want to infiltrate her life? Why did he want to destroy her?

    ¡°Just now at school, Gong Yi proposed to you?¡± Li Xiyang asked.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s hands by her side were clenched into fists. Her eyes were red as she stared at him.

    Li Xiyang was unmoved. On the contrary, he was very happy. ¡°Beibei, my good girl, you did the right thing. Break up with Gong Yi and be with me.¡±

    ¡°Even if I break up with Gong Yi, I won¡¯t be with a violent criminal like you!¡± Bai Beibei said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Beibei,¡± Li Xiyang¡¯s gaze darkened, ¡°Looks like your mother didn¡¯tmunicate it well with you.¡±

    This was a threat.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s lips turned pale, ¡°You have evidence of her in your hands, right? Then go look for her!¡±

    Li Xiyang¡¯s expression changed, ¡°She¡¯s your mother, the evidence in my hands can put her in jail...¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not my mother! She¡¯s not!¡± Bai Beibei screamed and left angrily.

    ..

    Bai Beibei did not know where she should go. The world was big, but there was no ce for her.

    She sat on the bench on the street for the whole afternoon. At night, she returned to the dormitory andy on the bed to sleep.

    Tonight was destined to be sleepless. She did not feel sleepy at all.

    When she woke up in the morning, there were a few more calls on her phone. There were calls from Sun Xiaoxiao, Li Sisi, and Gong Yi.

    She looked at Gong Yi¡¯s familiar phone number a few times. Her eyes were teary. She missed him so much.

    At this moment, the phone screen lit up. The person she missed in her mind had called her.

    Gong Yi had called.

    Bai Beibei was stunned for a few seconds before she pressed the button to ept the call.

    ¡°Hello, Beibei. I¡¯m waiting for you downstairs. Hurry up ande down.¡±

    ¡°Gong Yi, I¡¯ve already said it many times. We...¡±

    ¡°Beibei, I¡¯ll take it as a joke. I won¡¯t ept the breakup. Hurry up ande down. I¡¯ll bring you to meet someone.¡±

    ¡°Who is it...¡±

    The call was hung up after two beeps.

    Bai Beibei was stunned for a moment before she got up. She tidied herself up and went out.

    ...

    The Lamborghini was parked downstairs. Gong Yi was leaning against the car with his tall legs. The car was beautiful and handsome. This scene attracted the attention of many girls.

    Bai Beibei walked over.

    ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re here? ¡°Gong Yi held her soft little hand. ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll know once we get there.¡±

    Half an hourter, the Lamborghini stopped in front of a western restaurant. Gong Yi held her little hand and came out. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go in. There¡¯s someone who wants to meet you.¡±

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t know who it was. She followed behind Gong Yi. Looking at his handsome back, she really wanted to lean on him.

    In a western restaurant, an exquisite and beautiful woman sat at a table by the window. The woman was eight months pregnant and had put on some weight. Her face was white and red, and she was bathed in a soft luster glow.

    ¡°Xiaotao,¡± Gong Yi called out.

    Ye Xiaotao looked up. She stood up and revealed a bright smile. ¡°Gong Yi.¡± Then her gaze fell on Bai Beibei, sizing her up kindly.

    Bai Beibei was shocked. She thought that her eyes were ying tricks on her. She actually saw... Ye Xiaotao.

    She had only seen Ye Xiaotao once, at the wedding in Hong Kong. However, women were a delicate and sensitive bunch. She had a photographic memory of her man¡¯s ex.

    Moreover, Ye Xiaotao was so dazzling.

    ¡°Xiaotao, let me introduce you to my girlfriend, Bai Beibei. Beibei, this is Xiaotao,¡±Gong Yi introduced generously.

    ¡°Ye... Miss Ye, Hello...¡± Bai Beibei felt like her tongue was tied. In her heart, she regarded Ye Xiaotao as an idol, a driving force to move forward and worship her.

    ¡°Beibei, right? I¡¯m older than you by a few years. You can call me Sister Ye. I¡¯m not unfamiliar with you at all, because Gong Yi often mentions you to me.¡± Ye Xiaotao smiled.

    Often mentions her...

    Bai Beibei looked at Gong Yi in a daze.

    Gong Yi immediately reached out to stroke her hair, then gave her an innocent look. It was as if he was saying ¡ª see, you¡¯ve misunderstood me.

    ¡°Aiya, are you guys showing off your affection in front of me? Gong Yi, you called me over from Hong Kong to say that there¡¯s an urgent matter that needs my help. In the end, now that I¡¯m here, you¡¯re only feeding me this dog food?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s pale little face flushed a little.

    ¡°Xiaotao, Beibei, you can chat. I¡¯ll go outside and say hello to CEO Leng.¡± Gong Yi turned around and left.

    CEO Leng?

    Bai Beibei looked through the window and saw a ck luxury car parked outside. A tall and straight figure stood beside the car. The man had both his hands in his trouser pockets. His expression was indifferent and serious, giving off an aura of being a thousand miles away from others.

    Leng Hao.

    Bai Beibei thought to herself, is this Ye Xiaotao¡¯s husband? He looks like a cold and hard man. She didn¡¯t expect a girl as radiant as Ye Xiaotao to choose such a cier-like man.

 Chapter 1327 - No Pouting

    <h4>Chapter 1327: No Pouting</h4>

    The waiter served two cups of milk. Ye Xiaotao added a little sugar and took a sip. She looked at Leng Hao outside the window, her face filled with bliss.

    ¡°Beibei, to be honest, I¡¯ve wanted to meet you for a long time. I want to see what kind of girl Gong Yi fell in love with for the second time.¡±

    Bai Beibei lowered her eyes shyly. Then she must be disappointed, because she was just an ordinary girl.

    ¡°Sister Xiaotao, did Gong Yi really... mention me to you?¡±

    Bai Beibei knew that she shouldn¡¯t have asked. In her current state, it was already impossible for her to be with Gong Yi. If she continued to fantasize like this, both of them would be hurt.

    However, she couldn¡¯t control herself. She was a little curious, a little moved..

    ¡°Yeah, I remember the first time Gong Yi mentioned you to me was at my wedding. He said that he met a girl and he couldn¡¯t handle it. At that time, I evenughed at him.¡±

    At the wedding...

    Was it the day that she chased after him to Hong Kong?

    Bai Beibei tugged at the hem of her skirt and felt ayer of sweat on her palms. It turned out that she had really misunderstood him.

    That night, he did not think of her as Ye Xiaotao, nor did he look for a shadow on her. He was really with her because he liked her.

    ¡°Beibei, Gong Yi is actually a very simple person. The person he likes will be protected by him for the rest of his life. Although he is a rich and haughty person, he is still a very innocent boy. He has liked me for a long time, but we have never really started, so you are his first love.¡±

    First love..

    This word was too beautiful. Bai Beibei felt her heart palpitate with excitement.

    ¡°Gong Yi and I are in frequent contact now. Every time I contact him, he will mention you. I remember one time I showed him one of my paintings very seriously and asked for his opinion. In the end, he said that you were here and directly hung up the video between us. Beibei, I can see from his eyes that he really likes you.¡±

    Bai Beibei held the cup of milk in her hand. The heat from the cup was constantly transmitted to her palm. She said in a helpless and lost voice, ¡°I let him down...¡±

    ¡°Beibei, did something happen between the two of you? I¡¯m so pregnant now, but Gong Yi asked me to do it. I know he must have encountered some thorny problem. Since the problem has appeared, let¡¯s solve it together.¡±

    Bai Beibei lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Ye Xiaotao asked tentatively, ¡°Beibei, did you fall in love with someone else?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Bai Beibei suddenly raised her head and looked at Ye Xiaotao in panic.

    Ye Xiaotao smiled. ¡°Since the two of you are still in love, then it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡±

    How could it not be a big problem?

    The problem was too big.

    ¡°Beibei, it¡¯s easy to fall in love, but difficult to get along with each other. Every rtionship will encounter setbacks. Back then, my husband and I were the same, but we know the most important thing in a rtionship, and that is trust and honesty.¡±

    ¡°You still love Gong Yi, so you definitely hope that you can blossom and bear fruit with him. However, if you keep everything in your heart and don¡¯t tell him, the two of you will only go further and further away. Gong Yi was a man who could give girls a sense of security. Beibei, I advise you to open your heart to him. Leave the problems that you can¡¯t solve to him. You just need to trust him.¡±

    Can I?

    Can I do this?

    Bai Beibei became more and more confused.

    ...

    Half an hourter, Ye Xiaotao came out of the Western restaurant.

    Just as she stepped out of the door, a strong arm wrapped around her waist. Leng Hao held her firmly in his arms and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Ye Xiaotao¡¯s eyes curved into a smile. ¡°Am I that weak?¡±

    Leng Hao¡¯s expression was hard and cold, and there was a hint of displeasure between his brows. He did not say anything and just hugged her as they got into the car.

    ¡°Gong Yi, I¡¯ve helped you with everything I can. The rest is up to you.¡± Ye Xiaotao winked at Gong Yi yfully.

    Gong Yi cupped his fists. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao wanted to say something, but Leng Hao had already opened the door of the passenger seat and gently and domineeringly pushed her in. It was obvious that he did not want her to talk to Gong Yi anymore.

    Ye Xiaotao, ...

    She looked at Gong Yi apologetically.

    How could Gong Yi not understand? He raised his straight eyebrows and gave Ye Xiaotao a look ¡ª hurry up and coax your husband.

    Ye Xiaotao indicated that she had received it. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Gong Yi, 88.¡±

    ¡°Yes, 88.¡±

    As soon as she said that, the luxury car drove off.

    Gong Yi was also speechless. This Leng Hao was still very jealous.

    ...

    In the luxury car.

    ¡°Hubby, are you angry?¡±

    Leng Hao looked ahead and focused on driving. He snorted, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re angry...¡±

    ¡°The Doctor said that in another month, you¡¯re going to give birth.¡±

    Speaking of this, Leng Hao was angry. With such a big belly, it was no longer suitable for her to go back and forth, but because of Gong Yi, she insisted oning.

    Was Gong Yi more important than his son?

    Leng Hao¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°TCH, Hubby, don¡¯t use the baby as an excuse. I think you¡¯re jealous,¡± Ye Xiaotao said the truth.

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m with another man, but you¡¯re not jealous. I¡¯m sad.¡± Ye Xiaotao frowned and pouted.

    Leng Hao nced sideways at her coquettishly and said hoarsely, ¡°No pouting.¡±

    ¡°Then you admit that you¡¯re jealous.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡±

    Ye Xiaotao immediately smiled like a flower. She leaned over and held his strong arm, saying coquettishly, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be too nervous. The Doctor said that the baby is great. Proper exercise is good for me and the baby.¡±

    Leng Hao snorted.

    Ye Xiaotao looked at his proud expression and reached out her small hand to touch his lower body.

    He had already stood up when he saw her pouting. Now that he was ambushed by her, Leng Hao¡¯s whole body shook and the steering wheel almost tilted.

    ¡°Ha, Haha...¡± Ye Xiaotao covered her mouth and snickered. ¡°Hubby, where¡¯s the self-control that we agreed on?¡±

    Leng Hao turned his head to look at her charming voice that sounded like a crisp bell. He wished he could press her down and bully her. He had been a monk for a long time.

    However, he couldn¡¯t.

    Thus, under her teasing gaze, his handsome face turned red.

    A cool breeze blew in from the car window. Leng Hao faced the gorgeous sunlight and curled the corners of his lips.

    ...

    In the Western restaurant.

    Bai Beibei felt a piece of the sofa beside her copse. The healthy and clean scent of a man hit her nose. Gong Yi sat beside her.

    ¡°Do you believe me now? I¡¯m innocent.¡± A deep and maic voice sounded in her ears.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t even have the courage to look at him.

    Gong Yi stretched out his muscr arms and hugged her slim waist. His thin lips moved closer to her face and kissed it. ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re acting very strangely, do you know that? Tell me if there¡¯s a problem, HM?¡±

 Chapter 1328 - Giving You a Chance to Be Honest Now

    Chapter 1328: Giving You a Chance to Be Honest Now

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    His breath brushed against her ear, and Bai Beibei¡¯s heart melted. If this continued, she would be bewitched by him and tell him everything.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Bai Beibei pushed him away forcefully.

    Gong Yi stepped back a little, and his pitch-ck narrow eyes fixed on her face.

    Bai Beibei looked at his current appearance. He didn¡¯t say anything, only using his deep and sharp gaze to size her up. It was as if he could see through her thoughts in the next second. He wasn¡¯t someone she could withstand.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Bai Beibei fled in panic.

    Gong Yi watched her back without batting an eyelid, pursing his thin lips.

    At this moment, a melodious ringtone rang. It was a call.

    It was Bai Beibei¡¯s phone. Her phone had fallen on the table.

    Gong Yi took a nce and it was Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s phone.

    He prided himself as a gentleman. If it were any other time, he would definitely not pick up her call. However, at such a sensitive time, he hesitated for a moment before picking up the phone.

    He picked up the phone.

    ¡°Hello, Beibei.¡± Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice was quickly transmitted over. ¡°Hurry up and save Mommy. Li Xiyang called me just now. He said that you don¡¯t agree to be with him.¡±

    Gong Yi frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Sun Xiaoxiao continued, ¡°Beibei, Li Xiyang has something on Mommy. You¡¯re forcing Mommy to go to jail. Beibei, I¡¯m the only family you have left in this world. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t even want Mommy because of Gong Yi?¡±

    ¡°Beibei, just ept the reality. You¡¯ve already slept with Li Xiyang. If Gong Yi knew about this, would he still want you? Stop fantasizing...¡±

    Gong Yi was shocked on the spot.

    At this moment, Bai Beibei walked out of the bathroom. She stopped because she saw Gong Yi holding her phone in his hand. He was listening to her call.

    Bai Beibei immediately panicked. She ran forward and snatched the phone from his hand. Then, she asked, ¡°Why did you eavesdrop on my call?¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s face was ashen. He slowly stood up, his eyes turning red. He stared fixedly at Bai Beibei and moved his thin lips. ¡°Let me ask you, do you have anything you want to say to me?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s nerves were already stretched taut, as if they would snap in the next second. She reflexively shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Gong Yi nodded. ¡°Bai Beibei, you¡¯re really good!¡±

    He turned around and left.

    Gong Yi was gone, he was really gone. Bai Beibei watched as his figure slowly disappeared from her world. Her entire person was like a piece of wood floating in the ocean.

    He was gone. Even he was gone!

    He didn¡¯t want her anymore!

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t know what she was doing. By the time she reacted, she had already caught up to Gong Yi. She grabbed Gong Yi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Gong Yi, don¡¯t go.¡± She called his name.

    Gong Yi stopped and looked at her. The girl¡¯s face was covered in tears.

    Gong Yi¡¯s expression softened a little. He said, ¡°I just answered your mother¡¯s call. Don¡¯t ask me what I heard. I¡¯m giving you a chance now. Tell me the truth.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s nose was red. She grabbed the corner of Gong Yi¡¯s shirt in panic. She only had one thought. She didn¡¯t want him to leave. She didn¡¯t want him to leave.

    If he left, he would nevere back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry...¡± Bai Beibei apologized profusely, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I was... Li Xiyang... Li Xiyang...¡±

    Bai Beibei really couldn¡¯t say it out loud. She could only cry and burst into tears.

    Gong Yi looked at her, then held her little hand and dragged her out.

    He opened the Lamborghini¡¯s passenger door and asked her to get in.

    Gong Yi stepped on the elerator to the bottom, and the Lamborghini sped through traffic at the top speed.

    Bai Beibei had never driven at such speed before. She was scared and ufortable. She felt like she was going to die. She secretly thought that it was better to die like this.

    She covered her face with her two small hands and sobbed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gong Yi. We agreed to meet in front of the Civil Affairs Bureau that day, but my mother called me and told me to look for her in the office of the coffee shop. She said that the Qian family came to find trouble and that you were not feeling well. I went, and then I fainted. When I opened my eyes, I was already defiled by Li Xiyang.¡±

    ¡°My mother gave Bai Shida marijuana and caused Qian Lan¡¯s death. Now that Li Xiyang has this leverage, he wants me to be with him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with Li Xiyang. I really hate him. I don¡¯t want to break up with you either. I want to be with you for the rest of my life, but... but I¡¯m already defiled. I know that you won¡¯t want me anymore.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t protect myself well. I really didn¡¯t know that my mother would treat me like this. I¡¯ve always longed for my mother¡¯s love. I always thought that my mother loved me, but she only used me. She even drugged my soup and tried to make me miscarry. I don¡¯t know what I am to anyone anymore.¡±

    ¡°My birth was a mistake. No one liked me. I don¡¯t even know what I did wrong. I¡¯m really in pain. Last night, I wanted to close my eyes and never open them again...¡±

    Gong Yi pursed his thin lips into a cold arc. He looked at the girl who was in pain, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just drove.

    ...

    Half an hourter, the Lamborghini stopped in front of the apartment.

    Gong Yi opened the passenger door and pulled her out again. Bai Beibei stumbled up the stairs with him, and then Gong Yi threw her into the room.

    ¡°You stay here, you¡¯re not allowed to go out!¡± Gong Yi closed the door.

    Bai Beibei slumped on the carpet. She curled up her legs and buried her little face in it. At this moment, her tears were flowing like a river.

    In the living room, Gong Yi had his hands on his waist as he paced back and forth. He took a deep breath and tried hard to suppress his temper that was about to go out of control.

    But when he thought of her and Li Xiyang... the veins on his forehead were already throbbing.

    Actually, he had already vaguely guessed what had happened, but he did not expect things to be so serious. Li Xiyang, Sun Xiaoxiao... he punched the coffee table.

    There was a crack on the coffee table, and his knuckles were bleeding. Sitting on the sofa, he calmed down.

    Holding his phone, he made a call.

    ¡°Hello, President...¡±

    ¡°Ajie, have you found Li Xiyang¡¯s whereabouts that day?¡±

    ¡°President, I have found it. That day, Li Xiyang went to a coffee shop on XX road. Later, Miss Beibei also went in. About two hourster, they came out one after another. Oh, President, you and Sun Xiaoxiao went in too.¡±

    Gong Yi remembered that he did go to the coffee shop. He even opened the door of the office, but Sun Xiaoxiao cameter and interrupted his footsteps.

    Perhaps it was at that time that Beibei was tainted by Li Xiyang.

 Chapter 1329 - You Were Bullied. Why Didnâ€™t You Tell Me

    <h4>Chapter 1329: You Were Bullied. Why Didn¡¯t You Tell Me</h4>

    Why was it that they are always a step away from missing each other?

    Gong Yi was filled with regret,

    However, there was no medicine for regret in this world. The key now was, what should he do?

    Li Xiyang, Sun Xiaoxiao. He would not let any of them off.

    ...

    Bai Beibei had cried enough. She sat on the carpet in a daze. Her mind was in a daze. She did not know what she was thinking.

    At this moment, the door to the room suddenly opened, and Gong Yi walked in.

    Bai Beibei looked up and saw the wound on his hand. His fair hand had been cut a few times, and it was still bleeding.

    ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± She quickly got up from the carpet and held his hand.

    What a beautiful pair of hands. Just like him, they were pristine and delicate, but now they were injured like this. Bai Beibei¡¯s heart ached.

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t say anything, only looking at her.

    ¡°Hurry up and sit down, I¡¯ll help you bandage your wound.¡±

    Bai Beibei pulled him to the side of the bed, then took out a small medical kit and helped him bandage his wound.

    Gong Yi looked at her fair, jade-like face, and his eyes softened.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± After bandaging his wound, Bai Beibei stood up and kept the small medical kit.

    She stood up while Gong Yi sat down. The two of them were in a deadlock.

    Bai Beibei was the first to break the silence. ¡°I¡¯ll... go back first...¡±

    ¡°Go back where?¡± Gong Yi asked.

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t know either. She didn¡¯t have a home anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to school first...¡±

    She turned around and left.

    However, her slender wrist was grabbed by the man. ¡°What should we do in the future?¡±

    She heard him ask what to do..

    Tears welled up in Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes, and she looked down in panic, ¡°Just now at the... western restaurant, I was just a little... reluctant to part with you, but we¡¯ve already... broken up. In the future, I won¡¯te looking for you anymore. Forget about me, you can find... a better... girl...¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Bai Beibei felt that her wrist was about to break, because the man held her tightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re always like this. You want to be a deserter. If I didn¡¯t pick up your call, do you n to never tell me?¡±

    Crystal-clear tears rolled down her cheeks. Bai Beibei sobbed, ¡°What can change from me telling you? I don¡¯t want to be a... unbearable... girl in your heart. I don¡¯t want to make you... embarrassed...¡±

    Her frail shoulders trembled non-stop. She looked so lonely and helpless. Gong Yi slowly let go of her wrist, then stepped forward and hugged her.

    Hisrge palm held the back of her head, and he pressed her small head into his embrace. ¡°What I¡¯m asking is, you were bullied by others. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    These words shocked Bai Beibei. She didn¡¯t expect him to say such words after knowing the truth.

    He even felt sorry for her.

    ¡°Gong Yi, I¡¯m sorry...¡± Bai Beibei stretched out her two small hands and hugged his muscr waist tightly. She burst into tears.

    The oppression and pain of the past few days had been released at this moment. She didn¡¯t want to ask about tomorrow. She just wanted to quietly lean on him and rely on him.

    Gong Yi caressed her hair with his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t say you¡¯re sorry. You haven¡¯t wronged anyone, and you haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡±

    In the car, she painfully asked her what she had done wrong. This was a devastating blow to her. She had always longed for her mother¡¯s love, but her mother had betrayed her. She loved him deeply, but Li Xiyang had taken away her innocence, at this moment, her world had copsed.

    She felt that it was all her fault. That was why she had stayed in front of her mother-inw¡¯s tombstone for the entire night. She was so terrified and helpless.

    Gong Yi was furious. Something like this happened to her, but he wasn¡¯t the first to know.

    In fact, she had even thought of breaking up with him behind his back.

    Could it be that she didn¡¯t trust him that much?

    ¡°Gong Yi, what should I do in the future? I¡¯ve already... lost my way. I¡¯m already lost...¡±

    ¡°Beibei, I won¡¯t break up with you,¡± Gong Yi said with certainty.

    ¡°But, I¡¯ve already been defiled. I¡¯m no longer worthy of you...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said, this isn¡¯t your fault. If I break up with you because of these things, then you¡¯re underestimating me too much. You¡¯re belittling my sincerity towards you.¡±

    Bai Beibei shook her head. ¡°Not only that, Li Xiyang also... threatened me. He wanted me to break up with you and be with him because he has... photos...¡±

    ¡°What photos?¡±

    Bai Beibei only cried and didn¡¯t say anything.

    She couldn¡¯t say it out loud.

    Gong Yi guessed that it was probably some erotic bed photo or something. His handsome facial features suddenly became sharp, and even his breathing became heavy.

    Bai Beibei was sensitive enough to sense his change. She knew that even if they were forced to be together, this knot would always exist.

    She also had a grudge in her heart. She could not step out of this hurdle.

    Since that was the case, then she would keep a beautiful memory.

    ¡°Gong Yi, let¡¯s break up... Mmm!¡±

    Her pink lips were sealed.

    Gong Yi kissed her very violently. He forcefully sealed her small mouth and crushed it. He pried open her teeth and hooked her sweet tongue, not allowing her to speak.

    Bai Beibei hugged his neck with her two small hands and responded to him passionately. He dared to have her like this, so how could she not dare to respond?

    The two of them kissed too intensely. Very quickly, they both tasted the blood in their mouths.

    Gong Yi slowly let go of her.

    He pressed his nose against her and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t mention breaking up again in the future. Leave the matter of Li Xiyang to me. I will handle it.¡±

    Can it be done?

    Can it be done like this?

    Bai Beibeipromised because she really wanted to be with him.

    ¡°Also, your mother...¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not my mother. She doesn¡¯t treat me like a daughter at all!¡±

    ¡°Then leave this matter to me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll handle it? What do you want to do?¡±

    Gong Yi could still see a trace of softness in Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes. In the end, she still couldn¡¯t bear to see Sun Xiaoxiao, her biological mother.., ¡°Beibei, your mother has broken thew. Even without Li Xiyang, a person with a twisted personality like your mother is still a ticking time bomb that can explode at any moment. Not only will she hurt you, she will also hurt herself. We can¡¯t tolerate her.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart turned cold. He was right. Her mother was already twisted.

    ¡°Mm.¡± She nodded lightly. ¡°Then do as you see fit. I... don¡¯t care anymore.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Gong Yi responded, then carried her up.

    ...

    When her soft back pressed against the soft mattress, Bai Beibei was shocked. She immediately got up. ¡°Gong Yi, what do you want do?¡±

    ¡°Love you¡±

    He said two words.

    Bai Beibei looked at the crystal chandelier, her two small hands tightly clutching his shirt. ¡°Gong Yi, do you really... not mind?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bring up the past again. Close your eyes and hand you over to me!¡± Gong Yi reached out to cover her eyes...

 Chapter 1330 - We Fell for the Same Girl

    <h4>Chapter 1330: We Fell for the Same Girl</h4>

    The next morning, when Bai Beibei opened her eyes, Gong Yi was already gone.

    Last night, they had been entangled for the entire night. He had loved her time and time again, and even made her call his name out loud. She felt his warmth and pity, and he wanted her to forget that part of her past.

    But could she really be together with him?

    At this moment, Bai Beibei felt nauseous. She pressed her small hand on her chest, jumped off the bed, and went straight to the bathroom.

    She hugged the toilet and vomited wildly.

    Because she had not eaten breakfast, she vomited all the bitter water in her stomach.

    What was going on?

    She had been constantly feeling nauseous recently. At first, she had not noticed it, but now her gaze froze, because she remembered that she had not had a cycle for a long time.

    Her cycle had never been urate, but this time, it seemed like she hadn¡¯t had a cycle for three or four months.

    Bai Beibei stood in front of the mirror and looked at herself. Her small face was so pale that there wasn¡¯t a trace of blood. Her small hands caressed her belly, and she felt that she had a small belly.

    Her figure had always been slender, and her small waist was as easy to break as a willow tree. But upon closer inspection, her belly was slightly bulging.

    Bai Beibei felt as if she had been pushed into an abyss. Her hands and feet were ice-cold. She thought of a possibility. Was she... pregnant?

    Three to four months pregnant?

    That¡¯s right. That night, she had sold herself to a stranger. That man did not seem to have used any... protection measures. At that time, she did not understand either, so she had passed it on.

    Now, her heart was cold. was she pregnant... with that man¡¯s child?

    Bai Beibei was stunned.

    ...

    In the coffee shop.

    When Sun Xiaoxiao saw Li Xiyang, she was very curious. ¡°Beibei asked me toe here. Did she ask you toe as well?¡±

    Li Xiyang looked at his phone. ¡°Beibei sent me a text and asked me toe here.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao nodded. ¡°Looks like she already has the answer. That¡¯s why she asked the two of us toe here.¡±

    Since they were already here, they should just take things as they came. Li Xiyang calmly sat down.

    Sun Xiaoxiao sat opposite him. ¡°Li Xiyang, when can you hand over the evidence in your hands to me?¡±

    Only then did Sun Xiaoxiao understand a sentence. The mantis stalks the cicada while the oriole follows behind. Her n was originally very perfect and watertight. However, she did not know that Li Xiyang had already investigated her and even got hold of something against her.

    In fact, she did not like Li Xiyang either. In her opinion, this man was sinister and cunning. She had originally nned to let Beibei dump Gong Yi, and then she would choose a son-inw that she was satisfied with.

    This way, she could manipte her daughter and son-inw.

    ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s the rush? I¡¯ve said it. As long as Beibei agrees to be with me, I¡¯ll give you the evidence.¡±

    ¡°But, what if Beibei doesn¡¯t agree?¡±

    ¡°Auntie, if you don¡¯t want to go to jail, then you should work harder to get Beibei to agree to my pursuit.¡±

    Did he mean that he had her?

    Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s face became distorted, ¡°Li Xiyang, what do you mean? I¡¯ve already sent Beibei into your bed. What¡¯s next should be your own matter to handle. You don¡¯t have the ability to make Beibei ept you, yet you¡¯re here threatening me. I really despise you.¡±

    Li Xiyang¡¯s gaze darkened, ¡°Auntie, please speak properly. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll end up leaking out and reveal that you let Bai Shida smoke marijuana and that director Qian Lan died. When that timees, not only will you go to jail, the Qian family will be the first to not let you off.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Sun Xiaoxiao gritted her teeth.

    At this moment, a low and maic voice sounded, ¡°All of you, stop arguing. Because none of you will be able to escape.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao looked up and saw Gong Yi walking over.

    Her expression changed drastically. He couldn¡¯t have heard what Li Xiyang said just now, right.

    Gong Yi came in front of the two of them and looked at Sun Xiaoxiao, ¡°Auntie, why are you panicking? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve disappointed you. I¡¯ve heard everything that needs to be heard.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao immediately stood up, ¡°What did you hear? You better not speak nonsense, or I¡¯ll sue you for nder.¡±

    Li Xiyang was very calm. ¡°Auntie, why do you have to be so shameless? Even if Young Master Gong heard it, does he have any evidence? Look at you.¡±

    Li Xiyang looked down on Sun Xiaoxiao because she was a liability in this.

    ¡°Evidence? Xiyang, you don¡¯t think that I came unprepared, right?¡±

    Li Xiyang¡¯s eyes shed.

    At this moment, a waiter came forward. He took out the bug hidden under the table and handed it to Gong Yi. ¡°President, here.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Gong Yi, you set a trap!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Beibei didn¡¯t ask you guys out. I asked you guys out. I¡¯mte because I want to see you guys bite each other.¡± As he spoke, Gong Yi handed the bug to Ajie behind him. ¡°Send this to the police station.¡±

    ¡°Gong Yi, you can¡¯t do this.¡± Sun Xiaoxiao panicked. ¡°I¡¯m Beibei¡¯s mother. If you do this, I¡¯ll never let Beibei be with you.¡±

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t know how a mother like Sun Xiaoxiao could exist in this world. Didn¡¯t she feel any love and guilt towards her daughter?

    ¡°Auntie, Beibei told me that you¡¯re not her mother.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao was stunned.

    Gong Yi¡¯s lips curled up, ¡°Also, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed again. Beibei and I will be together forever. No one can separate us. Auntie, you should worry about yourself. Even if you go to jail, the Qian family won¡¯t let you off. You should just pray that you can live a few more days.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands and feet were cold. She knew that the Qian family did not dare to touch her entirely because of Gong Yi. Now that Gong Yi had shed all pretense of cordiality with her, her life was in danger.

    She was practically lifting a stone to throw at her own feet.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, Young Master Gong, I was wrong. Don¡¯t treat me like this. I¡¯m Beibei¡¯s mother. It was all him. It was Li Xiyang who forced me to do this. I asked Beibei to be with you. Oh right, Beibei is still pregnant with your child. I¡¯m the grandmother of this child.¡±

    Gong Yi had never been a kind person towards his enemies. He hated Sun Xiaoxiao to the extreme, and he endured it to the extreme. Bei bei wouldn¡¯t have a good day while she was alive.

    ¡°Ajie, send her to the police station. If you have anything to say, let her speak to the police.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ajie pulled Sun Xiaoxiao away.

    Sun Xiaoxiao refused to leave. She screamed shrilly, ¡°Young Master Gong, have mercy, save me...¡±

    ...

    The scene was quiet. The waiter pulled out a chair and Gong Yi sat down elegantly.

    Li Xiyang looked at Gong Yi opposite him and pped. ¡°Young Master Gong, I really didn¡¯t misjudge you. You directed a good show and dealt with Sun Xiaoxiao so cleanly.¡±

    ¡°Xiyang, we¡¯ve known each other for five to six years. I sincerely treated you as a brother.¡±

    The corners of Li Xiyang¡¯s mouth curled upwards. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we fell for the same girl.¡±

    ¡°The difference is that this girl loves me and not you.¡±

    ¡°So what? Didn¡¯t I still sleep with her?¡± Li Xiyang smiled.

    Gong Yi was not angry. ¡°Where¡¯s the photo? Take it out.¡±

 Chapter 1331 - Why are you vomiting

    <h4>Chapter 1331: Why are you vomiting</h4>

    ¡°Photos?¡± Li Xiyang chewed on these two words carefully. Then, heughed evilly and said, ¡°Young Master Gong, what photos do you want from me?¡±

    Gong Yi knew that he would lose if he got angry, so he curled his lips. ¡°Beibei¡¯s photos.¡±

    ¡°Since you know it¡¯s Beibei¡¯s photos, then let Beibeie over. I¡¯ll talk to her.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to talk to her about? Do you want her to break up with me and get together with you? Let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible in this lifetime.¡±

    Li Xiyang fixed his gaze on Gong Yi. ¡°Gong Yi, I really admire you. I¡¯ve always thought that men like you like virtuous girls, but I didn¡¯t expect you to still want to get together with Bai Beibei after I¡¯ve already slept with her.¡±

    ¡°The same goes for you. I¡¯ve been with Beibei for so long, and she still has my child in her belly. Don¡¯t you still like her?¡± Gong Yi retorted.

    ¡°Oh, right, if you¡¯re with Beibei, you can be a father.¡±

    Li Xiyang¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Xiyang, we¡¯re both people who grew up educated in the Western ways, so you don¡¯t have to use this matter to provoke me. I don¡¯t care, you just have to give me the photos now.¡±

    Li Xiyang carefully examined Gong Yi¡¯s expression, trying to determine whether he was speaking the truth or not. However, Gong Yi¡¯s expression was calm, and he couldn¡¯t see what he was thinking at all.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. If Beibei continues to choose to be with you, then I will release the photo of the two of us in bed. At that time, you will be unable to raise your head in Jingdou, and the number one Young Master of Jingdou will be aplete joke.¡±

    ¡°Ha, is this how you threaten Beibei?¡±Gong Yiughed.

    Li Xiyang raised his eyebrows, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Xiyang, I remember that your secondpany is going to be listed in the United States, right?¡± As he spoke, Gong Yi picked up his coffee cup and took a sip, ¡°Guess if at this time, I sue you for intentional rape, will your listing n be affected? At that time, the American authorities will cklist you because of your character and bad behavior, and your career will probably be ruined...¡±

    ¡°You actually want to sue me? If you sue me, Beibei will be too humiliated to face the public.¡±

    ¡°Ha, you don¡¯t have to consider Beibei¡¯s problem. If you were really being considerate about her, why make things difficult for her? I just want to test between your empire and the girl ,who will you choose?¡±

    Li Xiyang didn¡¯t expect Gong Yi to be so ruthless. He actually wanted to sue him. Good, as expected, it was a clean cut.

    Beibei and hispany... Li Xiyang made a decision in his heart. He chose thetter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have photos.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡±

    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I really didn¡¯t take photos.¡±

    Gong Yi carefully looked at Li Xiyang¡¯s face. ¡°That night, did you really touch Beibei?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Gong Yi stood up and walked to Li Xiyang¡¯s side with his long legs. He then threw a punch.

    Li Xiyang felt that his jaw was about to dislocate. Blood quickly flowed out from the corner of his mouth.

    Gong Yi retracted his arm and straightened his suit. ¡°This punch was given to you on Beibei¡¯s behalf.¡± As he spoke, he threw another punch. ¡°This punch was given to you by me. From now on, our friendship is over.¡±

    Li Xiyang fell onto the sofa. His teeth were loose.

    ¡°Oh right, I forgot to tell you. Beibei and I will be married very soon. You are no longer my friend, so I won¡¯t have to invite you. In the future, I don¡¯t want to see you again. You¡¯d better take a detour. Otherwise, I will make you pay a painful price.¡±

    Gong Yi left in a carefree manner.

    Li Xiyang looked at Gong Yi¡¯s back and clenched his fists tightly. He suddenly regretted it. He should have really slept with Bai Beibei that night.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t touch Bai Beibei.

    He wanted to touch her, but she cried under his body. She called Gong Yi¡¯s name in a daze. He was also a proud person and was unwilling to touch her like that.

    After all, he really liked Bai Beibei in his heart.

    But now he regretted it. He really regretted it.

    ...

    In the apartment.

    Gong Yi returned home, but he didn¡¯t see Bai Beibei. Just as he was about to go upstairs to look for her, he saw a delicate figure in the kitchen. Bai Beibei was cooking dinner in the kitchen.

    He quietly walked forward and hugged her from behind.

    Bai Beibei froze when she was suddenly attacked. However, when she smelled his unique scent, she knew that he was back. She rxed her body and leaned into Gong Yi¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Has everything been settled?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s settled. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°My mother...¡±

    ¡°She will spend her life in prison.¡±

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t say anything. Everyone had to pay for their actions. She continued to wash the vegetables in her hands.

    ¡°What did you prepare tonight?¡±

    ¡°Beef vermicelli, tea tree mushrooms, and lentils. They¡¯re all your favorites.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Gong Yi snorted, then hugged her tightly. He hoped that life would go on like this.

    ¡°Beibei, let¡¯s get married.¡±

    Bai Beibei was shocked.

    What was he saying?

    Gong Yi reached out and grabbed her shoulder, making her turn around. Then, he took out a diamond ring from his trouser pocket. ¡°Beibei, marry me. Be Mrs. Gong.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes were instantly blurred by tears. She looked at the diamond ring and confirmed that he had really proposed to her again.

    How many men like Gong Yi can a person meet in their lifetime?

    How many girls had searched and searched for a man like Gong Yi?

    She was so lucky and happy.

    ¡°Beibei, this is the second time I¡¯ve proposed to you. This time, don¡¯t reject me. Marry me. I love you. In the future, I¡¯ll do my best to make you happy.¡±

    He said he loved her..

    And she loved him too!

    Bai Beibei nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes, I agree.¡±

    Gong Yi put the diamond ring on her right ring finger and hugged her tightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Beibei. From now on, you belong to me, and I belong to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ...

    After dinner, Bai Beibei took a shower and went to bed. Gong Yi hugged her tightly.

    He held a wedding dress manual in his hand. ¡°Beibei, what style of wedding dress do you like? Pick a style. I¡¯ll get the French fashion designer to customize it for you tomorrow.¡±

    Bai Beibei flipped through two pages and said worriedly, ¡°Gong Yi, your father still doesn¡¯t agree to us being together. Let¡¯s not have a wedding. I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take care of everything. You can just be my bride in peace.¡±

    Although she said this, Bai Beibei was still worried. At this moment, she felt the nauseating feeling return. She quickly broke free from Gong Yi¡¯s embrace and retched.

    ¡°Beibei, what¡¯s wrong? Why did you suddenly throw up?¡± Gong Yi asked nervously.

 Chapter 1332 - Four Months Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 1332: Four Months Pregnant</h4>

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s probably something I ate, that¡¯s all,¡± Bai Beibei exined quickly. She was afraid that he would find out that she might be pregnant.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pour you a cup of hot water. It should help.¡± Gong Yi got out of bed and poured her a cup of hot water.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Bai Beibei looked upon his actions with great fondness. Gong Yi was always considerate in that way.

    Gong Yi bent down and kissed her forehead. ¡°Silly, there¡¯s no need to thank me. From now on, the two of us are one. Drink the water and rest early.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    Bai Beibei arrived at the hospital early in the morning. She wore a mask to conceal her identity.

    The doctor asked, ¡°Miss, is there something wrong with your body?¡±

    Bai Beibei could not meet the doctor¡¯s eyes. Stammering out a reply, she said, ¡°I think I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    The doctor examined her lower abdomen thoughtfully. ¡°How long has it been since youst had your period?¡±

    ¡°Almost four months.¡±

    ¡°Four months? Why haven¡¯t you gone for a checkup yet? Four months is a long time to be without your period.¡±

    Bai Beibei could not answer this question.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your husband?¡±

    Bai Beibei lowered her head, not saying a word.

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°18.¡±

    The doctor sighed. She was so young. Who would have thought a young woman like her would be pregnant? Society was certainly suffering from serious moral degradation, and it was only going downhill from where they presently stood.

    The doctor ordered a panel of tests which he did after receiving her assent. ¡°We¡¯ll need a blood sample. It¡¯ll help us determine if you¡¯re pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± Bai Beibei epted the order form and walked out of the examination room after paying the bill.

    ¡°Wait here for now. The results will be out in about half an hour.¡± The attending nurse, who drew a phial of blood from her, instructed.

    Bai Beibei sat on a bench in the corridor and waited. Time passed. Ten minutes, twenty minutes, and it was not long before half an hour had passed. To her, the wait seemed longer than it really was. It felt like it took forever to get the results of her blood test.

    She got up in slow mechanical motions, heading to a counter where she received her test results.

    The report showed she was pregnant.

    Pregnant!

    She was pregnant!

    The news hit her like a bolt from the blue. It was so shocking that her hands trembled as she gripped the report stating its findings. If her eyes weresers, the re she aimed at the report would have reduced it to ashes.

    She did not know what to do.

    In the doctor¡¯s office, the doctor looked at the report and said, ¡°Miss, ording to our test results, you are almost four months pregnant.¡±

    Four months...

    Bai Beibei recalled the events that took ce clearly. She could not be wrong. This child belonged to the man from that night. Even now, she did not know who he was.

    He was a stranger to her.

    ¡°Everything looks normal. The baby is developing well. Do you n on giving birth to it?¡±

    Giving birth to the child...

    Beibei had not considered it at all.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you still be in school, Miss? Where are your parents? Didn¡¯t they apany you here?¡±

    Bai Beibei shook her head and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any family.¡±

    She really didn¡¯t have any family. She did not have a father or mother whom she could call her own. She only had her grandmother, and she was six feet under. She did not have anyone left.

    The doctor licked his lips and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be responsible for the child being its mother. Do you have the means to support the child in your current condition? An abortion at this stage will be very painful for both you and your unborn child. This is something you¡¯ll need to consider.¡±

    Bai Beibei walked out of the examination room in a daze. Absently, she rubbed her lower abdomen. She had not felt any movement from the fetus in the four months that she had been pregnant. It was as if she was not pregnant at all.

    Despite being pregnant for so long, she had not felt any sign of the developing life nurtured in her womb.

    Should she keep the child?

    There seemed little point in keeping the child ¨C a child whose father was a man she knew nothing about.

    Bai Beibei stared at the diamond ring coiled around her ring finger. Gong Yi had proposed to her yesterday, and she agreed. She was about to be Mrs Gong. A future of happiness awaited her. If Gong Yi learnt of the child¡¯s existence, what would he do?

    He was a good man ¨C that much she knew. He would not allow her to have an abortion. However, could she truly be so selfish? Giving birth to another man¡¯s child and forcing him to take care of them both seemed far too much for her to ask for. It would stain his name, shaming him.

    She could not bear the thought of being so cruel to him. He was already so tolerant of her, knowing how cheap and dirty she was.

    Happiness was within her grasp. She did not want to lose it.

    ¡°Doctor, I don¡¯t want this child. Please arrange an abortion for me.¡±

    The doctor looked up at the girl who had suddenly barged in. ¡°Very well. If you¡¯ve decided, I¡¯ll make the arrangements. Do not inform anyone of who you are. I¡¯ll have everything ready by tomorrow morning.¡±

    ...

    Bai Beibei returned home shortly after.

    Gong Yi called to say he would be backte that night, so she ate a light dinner by herself. When she had finished her meal, she took a shower and went to bed.

    That was the beginning of her nightmare.

    She dreamed of a young girl ¨C a young girl who chased her, calling her mother.

    The words grated in her ears. She did not want to be a mother, not yet. In her dream, she turned her back on the weeping child, walking away.

    The little girl cried out in rm, chasing her as tears streaked down her porcin cheeks. She could hear her, then. The cries of ¡®mother! mother!¡¯ The heart-wrenching cries of a child who could not understand what she had done wrong; the frightened cries demanding an exnation as to why she was being abandoned.

    ¡°Beibei, Beibei.¡±

    Bai Beibei was awoken by a soothing voiceced in concern. Slowly, she opened her tear-filled eyes, covering her face to hide her embarrassment. The pillow she had been lying on was drenched.

    Gong Yi wrapped his strong arms around her supple waist and kissed her. ¡°Beibei, what¡¯s wrong? Did you have a bad dream? Why are you crying?¡±

    Gong Yi leaned over, kissing away her tears as he did so.

    Bai Beibei snuggled into his chest as she hugged his stalwart form forfort. The warmth he exuded chased away her fears and brought her a sense of relief. It was just a dream. Gong Yi smelled of soap. It had not been long since he showered. His heady scent was a refreshing balm that soothed her.

    ¡°Mm... I had a bad dream.¡±

    ¡°What kind of bad dream did you have? Tell me.¡±

    Bai Beibei shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    Gong Yi pinched her cheek. ¡°A lot of things have happened recently. I know you¡¯re in a bad mood because of shock. I¡¯ll spend more time with you after I¡¯m done with what I¡¯m doing. The mental arithmeticpetition in America will start in a few days. I¡¯ll go with you. I have many friends in America. I¡¯m sure they would love to meet you.¡±

    He wanted to introduce her to his friends. Those same friends who had sent her to his room in a feat of matchmaking. Bai Beibei was sure they would be shocked to see them together.

    Fate truly had a way of making fools out of them.

    Idly, Gong Yi toyed with the idea of revealing the true identity of the man who had imed her that night. That thought, however, was discarded almost immediately.

    It would make no difference once they returned from America. By then, the whole debacle would have been covered up nicely. He saw no reason toe clean since Beibei would learn the truth sooner orter.

    To put it bluntly, he chickened out. The mere thought of rejection was enough to stymie any enthusiasm he may have had in revealing the truth.

    Bai Beibei remained silent. She was in no mood to consider thepetition whatsoever. Her thoughts, insecurities and apprehensions revolved around her unborn child.

    Suddenly, her vision went dark. Gong Yi¡¯s lips hadtched themselves over her cherry-coloured mouth.

    He kissed her gently, carefully caressing her. Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes widened in fright. She could feel his need from the scalding touch of his skin.

    ¡°Gong Yi,¡± she hissed in warning.

 Chapter 1333 - Her Child

    <h4>Chapter 1333: Her Child</h4>

    Gong Yi turned over. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That was rude of me.¡±

    He hugged her in his arms, coaxing her.

    Bai Beibei shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine... Gong Yi, I¡¯m sleepy. Please let me go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Mm, sleep. I¡¯ll hold you.¡± Gong Yi kissed her forehead. ¡°When you¡¯re in a better mood, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for a check-up. Beibei, let¡¯s have a child as soon as possible.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s body stiffened. She closed her eyes, not saying anything else.

    She was pregnant. She already had a baby, but it was not his. How ironic was that?

    ...

    Bai Beibei arrived at the hospital early the next morning. The doctor was ready and waiting for her. She changed out of her clothes and entered the operating theatre.

    ¡°Lie down on the operating table,¡± the doctor said.

    Bai Beibei climbed up onto the operating table with great difficulty. The doctor turned on the operating light, white-washing her surroundings. Feeling ufortable with the re, she raised her hand to shade her eyes.

    The doctor noticed how awful herplexion was, so he asked her a question hoping to divert her attention, ¡°Where¡¯s your boyfriend? Didn¡¯t hee with you? An abortion at this stage of your pregnancy is quite dangerous. You¡¯ll hurt for some time after the surgery ispleted.¡±

    Bai Beibei shook her head. ¡°He didn¡¯te.¡±

    The doctor sighed. Opening his medical kit, the doctorid out his tools for the operation. There were knives, several pairs of scissors, a few long needles, and the like. They glowed coldly under the fluorescent light.

    Curious, one of the nurses interning at the hospital asked, ¡°What is this needle for?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be using that needle to pierce the patient¡¯s abdomen to induce childbirth. The patient will then expel the developing fetus through natural bodily contractions.¡±

    The nurse covered her mouth with her hand, eximing in horror. ¡°That¡¯s so cruel!¡±

    The doctor shook his head. ¡°Women these days really don¡¯t cherish themselves.¡±

    Bai Beibei gripped the sheets around her with small hands. Her hands were covered in ayer of cold sweat, and her mind turned to the dream she had dreamt.

    Though she did not see the girl¡¯s face, she knew with keen certainty that only a mother could possess how beautiful her unborn child would be. She imagined the child¡¯s fair skin, bright and rosy; her voice a sweet tinkling chime. Her unborn child followed her around, calling her ¡®mother¡¯. Guilt weighed heavily in her heart.

    Bai Beibei always thought of herself as an orphan. Growing up, she never knew the gentle love of a mother. When she regained what she thought she did not possess, it only brought her misery and disappointment. The vision of her unborn child mirrored her own experiences, and for a second, she swore she felt a shadow of her child¡¯s own helplessness.

    Her child.

    No matter who the father was, she was the child¡¯s mother.

    This epiphany brought tears to her eyes. She wiped away her tears using her small hands, but they continued to fall heedless of her actions. She really liked children.

    Her little hand caressed her abdomen. Was she really going to abort this child?

    At this moment, she felt the burgeoning life within her kick. It was her baby. Her baby had moved.

    Her silent child had moved!

    At first, it was once, and then twice. It was almost as if the fetus could feel its life imperilled and was protesting as vehemently as it knew how.

    Immediately, Bai Beibei sat up and slid off the operation table, making a beeline out of the operating theatre.

    ¡°Hey! Hey! Where are you going?¡± The doctor chased her frantically.

    Bai Beibei ran as fast as her slender legs would allow, panting heavily as if the devil was chasing her. No. She could not proceed with the abortion.

    Her child was innocent. She wanted to bring her baby into the world.

    Her mistakes were hers alone to bear. She would not push them onto her unborn child.

    Life is an amalgamation of one¡¯s choices. It is these choices that define our lives. Already, she had let Gong Yi down by carrying the child of another man. Even if she could never redeem herself as his wife, she could still do right by her child and be a good mother to her. She would shower her child in love and kindness, living life to its fullest together.

    It was her choice, and she would live with all that it entailed.

    Looking up, Bai Beibei saw two familiar figures strolling towards her.

    ...

    Old Man Gong held onto his wife¡¯s arm and asked with concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t make a fuss. I just sprained my back.¡±

    ¡°You should have it checked. You¡¯re not young anymore. You have to take better care of your body.¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling old? You¡¯re even older than I am!¡± Madam Gong retorted unhappily.

    The husband and wife looked at each other and smiled.

    Bai Beibei was stunned by their smile. It was a smile of mutual support that made people envious.

    She thought of her mother. Her mother had once tried to destroy this loving couple. She had failed to do so and had even framed someone else. She felt ashamed of her mother.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Beibei?¡± Bai Beibei heard her mother-inw say.

    She looked up and saw that her mother and father-inw had seen her.

    She froze.

    At this moment, the doctor rushed over. ¡°Miss, why did you run away? Have you decided against abortion? If so, please sign here.¡±

    Abortion?

    Old Man Gong and Madam Gong were both shocked, and they quickly made their way over.

    ¡°Beibei, why do you want to have an abortion?¡± Madam Gong took the chart from the doctor¡¯s hands and looked at it. It was an ultrasound that showed Beibei had been pregnant for four months.

    ¡°You¡¯re four months pregnant?¡± Madam Gong muttered sceptically.

    Old Man Gong¡¯s face instantly turned ashen. He snatched the ultrasound chart from his wife¡¯s hands and studied its contents. She really was four months pregnant!

    It had not even been four months since his son had met Bai Beibei. Whose child did she bear?

    His son would never have slept with a woman he had just met.

    Bai Beibei paled. She had not expected to meet her father and mother-inw. Indeed, the timing of their appearance could not have been worse. It made the situation more embarrassing than it had to be.

    ¡°Come with me!¡± Old Man Gong flicked his sleeves and left.

    At the entrance of the corridor...

    ¡°Whose child is this?¡± Old Man Gong demanded icily.

    Now that things hade to a head, there was no longer any need for her to hide the truth. She was not about to lie straight to Old Man Gong¡¯s face. It went against her conscience ¡°The child isn¡¯t Gong Yi¡¯s.¡±

    Old Man Gongughed coldly. ¡°As expected. I knew I could not have been wrong. The child isn¡¯t Gong Yi¡¯s! Does Gong Yi know about this?¡±

    Bai Beibei shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    Just then, Old Man Gong caught sight of the diamond ring looped around her ring finger. ¡°My son has proposed to you, hasn¡¯t he?¡±

    Bai Beibei lowered her head in silence.

    ¡°So what do you n to do now? Are you going to conceal the truth from my son and make him the father of your child?¡± Old Man Gong hissed angrily.

    ¡°Did you run out of the operating theatre with some nefarious scheme to hide the truth from Gong Yi? Do you really love my son at all? Is this the way you repay him for his kindness?

    ¡°Frankly, when Gong Yi told me that you¡¯re pregnant, I was thrilled. I¡¯ve wanted a grandson for so long that I was prepared to look the other way regarding your mother and your personal history. It seems I was too kind. You¡¯ve truly disappointed me!¡±

 Chapter 1334 - I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 1334: I Love You</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± There was nothing else she could say.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your apology. You didn¡¯t do anything to me. The one you should be apologising to is Gong Yi. I¡¯m begging you, please, please leave my son.¡±

    Bai Beibei stared at her feet. After a long while, she agreed. ¡°Alright.¡±

    As she said this,rge tears fell from her eyes.

    Old Man Gong did not expect her to agree so readily. It left him stunned.

    Bai Beibei stood up and offered Old Man Gong a stiff bow, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Please ept my apology. I¡¯ve troubled you greatly. Please ept this apology on behalf of my mother as well. I don¡¯t know whether she¡¯ll ever be released in this lifetime, but perhaps it is for the best. I¡¯ll take my leave first. Please... be more careful with your health... Gong Yi. Even if you don¡¯t believe me, I really do love Gong Yi very much. Goodbye.¡±

    Bai Beibei departed, having said all she needed to say.

    Old Man Gong stared at the girl¡¯s back. Her frail body seemed even frailer than before. It looked like she had lost a lot of weight. Her lonely silhouette, as she ran away, caused Old Man Gong¡¯s heart to ache.

    However, Old Man Gong quickly hardened his heart. It was not hard considering how she had lied to both him and his son.

    Unforgivable!

    ...

    Gong Yi rolled his wrist, ncing at his watch. He had gotten off work at five o¡¯clock today, hoping to return home a little earlier.

    Bai Beibei had been in a bad mood for the past few days. He wanted to return home early to apany her. They also had to consider wedding arrangements. Beibei had yet to pick out her wedding dress or the flowers she liked to have at their wedding. He also needed to confirm the number of guests and the type of wedding she preferred.

    He wanted to give her a wedding she would never forget.

    Upon stepping out of the office, he saw a familiar figure. It was Bai Beibei. She stood waiting for him by the car.

    ¡°Beibei, why are you here?¡± Startled, he immediately rushed to her side.

    The refreshing autumn wind ruffled her hair, sending her silky tresses whipping in the light breeze. Smiling warmly, she said, ¡°Gong Yi, I¡¯m here to pick you up from work.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯re you so nice to me today?¡± Gong Yi stroked her hair with one hand while he used his other to hold her smaller ones. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Gong Yi.¡± Bai Beibei stopped him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Walking home sounded rather romantic, so Gong Yi readily agreed. sping her small hand around his own, the two of them walked down the street together.

    ¡°Beibei, you didn¡¯t choose your wedding dressst night. What kind of wedding dress do you like? One-shouldered, breast-bound, V-neck?¡± As he spoke, Gong Yi eyed Bai Beibei¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Definitely no V-necks. I don¡¯t want other men ogling you.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes lit up. She could almost see herself in a wedding dress. For that one short moment in time, she was visited by a vision of bliss.

    ¡°I would prefer something more modest.¡± Bai Beibei said gently.

    ¡°Mm, okay.¡± Gong Yi nodded. ¡°Who would you like to invite to our wedding?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave that to you. I don¡¯t have any family anyway.¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s heart truly ached for her. Beibei didn¡¯t have any family or friends. She was like a swaying boat pulled and pushed by the current.

    He held her hand tightly. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m all you¡¯ll ever need. I will be your one and only, your entire world.¡±

    Bai Beibei quickly looked up at the auburn sky, suppressing the hot tears that threatened to spill forth. She did not want him to see her cry ¨C although the tears welling up were those of happiness.

    The two of them walked into a park. There were many people flying kites at this hour.

    Bai Beibei stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°Do you want to fly a kite?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Beibei nodded.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Gong Yi ran ahead. Soon, he returned with a five-coloured butterfly kite.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t know how to fly a kite.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll teach you. Flying a kite is easy.¡±

    Gong Yi used the wind to his advantage, throwing the kite upwards. Then, he quickly unwound the kite¡¯s string. The kite soared into the sky like a bird, gliding to and fro.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the string. It¡¯ll let you control its height and speed.¡± Gong Yi stuffed the string into her small hands, hugging her from behind as he gently guided her actions.

    Bai Beibei watched as the kite flew further and further away, swaying with the wind. It was so freely and so happily. She envied it.

    Suddenly, the kite fell out of the sky.

    ¡°Hold on. I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Gong Yi promised, running in the direction the kite had fallen.

    Bai Beibei saw a family of three not a ways away. Itprised a small girl and her parents. The girl was flying a kite, and her mother was anxiously chasing her. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t run so quickly! You¡¯ll fall!¡±

    The little girlughed as she called back to her parents. ¡°Father, mother,e quickly!¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart melted at the sight of the small family of three. Surreptitiously, she folded the hem of her skirt and rubbed her lower abdomen.

    ¡°Beibei, I¡¯ve got the kite! Let¡¯s continue flying it.¡± Gong Yi ran over, a boyish grin tugging at his lips.

    Bai Beibei watched as he walked towards her. The setting sun drew a halo of light around him, searing his handsome, roguish features in her mind¡¯s eye. She would never forget him.

    ¡°Beibei, let¡¯s...¡±

    The kiss she nted on her lips silenced him.

    Gong Yi was stunned, then smiled and said, ¡°Why are you kissing me now?¡±

    ¡°Because I love you.¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s eyes met hers. He saw the sparkling light dancing in her eyes ¨C a light that sang of admiration and yearning. He released the kite in his hands, freeing it and setting it loose. Having found its second leg of freedom, the kite soared beyond the horizon and out of sight. Gong Yi wrapped his strong arms around her slender waist and returned the kiss in full. ¡°I love you too, Beibei.¡±

    ...

    In the Lamborghini...

    ¡°Gong Yi, let¡¯s eat out tonight.¡±

    ¡°Sure, shall we have Western or Chinese?¡±

    ¡°Chinese.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Gong Yi parked the car in front of a hotel. The two of them got out of the car and entered a luxuriously furnished private room.

    The waiter served the dishes a whileter. Gong Yi reached for the ss of red wine.

    Bai Beibei quickly stopped him. She frowned and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t drink so much.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just red wine. A little won¡¯t hurt. Let¡¯s drink some together.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t drink, and I¡¯m forbidding you from drinking in the future. You¡¯re not allowed to smoke or drink. You are, however, allowed to eat and sleep punctually. That¡¯s the only way you¡¯ll recover. Do I have your word?¡±

    Gong Yi raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why do you suddenly have so many rules? We¡¯re not even married yet, and you¡¯re already so strict with me!¡±

    ¡°Are you willing to do likewise?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gong Yi said, putting down the ss of red wine in his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s start eating.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Just as he was about to start eating, his phone rang.

    He took out his phone and saw that it was Ajie calling.

    ¡°Hello, Ajie...¡± he picked up.

    ¡°President, I have something to report.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Sun Xiaoxiao would like to see you.¡±

    Sun Xiaoxiao...

    Gong Yi turned his head to look at Bai Beibei beside him. She was eating with her head lowered.

 Chapter 1335 - Three Years Later

    <h4>Chapter 1335: Three Years Later</h4>

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gong Yi snorted.

    ¡°Sun Xiaoxiao ims to know of a secret that¡¯ll interest you. She¡¯s willing to part with this secret of hers if you get her out of prison.¡±

    What secret?

    Gong Yi stood up. ¡°Beibei, I¡¯ll be right back. I need to take a call.¡±

    Smiling up at Gong Yi, Bai Beibei nodded.

    Gong Yi walked out after inclining his head in acknowledgement.

    However, before he could leave, his sleeve was tugged by a small hand.

    ¡°Beibei, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked gently

    Bai Beibei shook her head. She took onest look at Gong Yi, her dimplesing into stark focus. ¡°Gong Yi, I think I¡¯ve said this to you before, but let me repeat it. Meeting you has been the greatest blessing of this life of mine.¡±

    Gong Yi listened in stunned silence, caught t-footed by the suddenness of Beibei¡¯s confession. Shock gave way to ardour and ardour to tenderness. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? You¡¯re behaving very strangely. Is there something you aren¡¯t telling me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I shan¡¯t lie. There is something I¡¯m not telling you, but it can wait. You should take that call of yours. I¡¯ll tell you all that I need to when you return.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Gong Yi did not suspect anything, deciding to take the call before all else.

    ...

    In the corridor.

    ¡°Ajie, inform Sun Xiaoxiao that freedom is impossible, but if her secret happens to be of any value, then I¡¯ll make sure the Qian family won¡¯t persecute her.¡±

    ¡°President Sun Xiaoxiao says that this secret is rted to Miss Beibei and Li Xiyang and that the information is definitely valuable.¡±

    ¡°Alright, tell her that I¡¯ll guarantee her personal safety. She shouldn¡¯t think to try anything else. If she agrees, have her tell me this secret of hers.¡±

    A few minutester, Ajie returned. ¡°President Gong, Sun Xiaoxiao has agreed.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the secret?¡±

    ¡°ording to Sun Xiaoxiao, Li Xiyang didn¡¯t touch Beibei that night.¡±

    Gong Yi trembled upon hearing confirmation of his own thoughts. Although he had guessed as much, it was still good receiving validation.

    ¡°How can I be sure that she¡¯s telling the truth?¡±

    ¡°Sun Xiaoxiao said that there were cameras in the lounge. Everything that happened that night was recorded and stored in herputer. Her original n was to use it as leverage against Li Xiyang. She said that If you don¡¯t believe her, you are free to investigate.¡±

    There was no need for him to investigate. It was the truth of the matter. It seemed Li Xiyang had treated Beibei with sincerity.

    He could not wait to tell Beibei the good news.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it then.¡± Gong Yi hung up the phone, returning to the private dining room where Beibei was with light steps.

    He pushed open the door and said, ¡°Beibei, I have good news for you...¡±

    The room was empty.

    Bai Beibei had disappeared.

    ¡°Beibei, Beibei!¡± Gong Yi called out worriedly. When Beibei did not answer, Gong Yi rushed out the doors and into the hotel¡¯s lobby, expanding the field of search.

    However, there was no sign of Bai Beibei.

    Gong Yi¡¯s heart sank. A chill ran down his spine. Beibei had been behaving in a very odd manner all day. It was as if she was trying to prepare him for something ¨C some warning of what was toe. Was she nning... to leave him?

    Gong Yi whipped out his phone and dialled Bai Beibei¡¯s number.

    The phone rang twice before connecting. Gong Yi was overjoyed. ¡°Hello? Beibei! Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Gong Yi...¡± Bai Beibei¡¯s hoarse voice rang out. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Please don¡¯te looking for me. Forget about me. I... I wish you happiness.¡±

    ¡°Beibei! Are you out of your mind? Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Are you leaving me now just as we¡¯re about to get married? Stop fooling around! Return this instant lest you anger me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    ¡°Bai Beibei, I don¡¯t want to hear your apologies. Don¡¯t cheapen what it means to apologize!¡± Gong Yi roared.

    Realizing how harsh he sounded, Gong Yi did his best to reign in his anger. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for shouting at you. I lost control of my temper. It was wrong of me. Beibei,e back. We¡¯ll talk and pretend none of this happened. Please, juste back. We¡¯ll get married tomorrow, and I¡¯ll treat you very, very well. I¡¯ll pamper you like a princess ¨C you¡¯ll be my whole world.¡±

    A veritable wall of silence met his words. ¡°Bai Beibei! If you don¡¯te back this instant, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± Gong Yi growled, his bloodshot eyes taking on a maddened look.

    Once again, his words were met by silence from the other end of the line, which was abruptly cut short when the line went dead.

    She hung up the phone!

    She actually had the nerve to hang up on him!

    Yet, such a small setback was not about to deter him. Immediately, he redialed Beibei¡¯s number. An automated voice call answered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the number you¡¯ve dialled is currently unavable.¡±

    Gong Yi cursed under his breath, jumping into the driver¡¯s seat of his Lamborghini. Licking his dry lips, he called Ajie.

    ¡°Ajie. Find out where Bai Beibei is right now. Be quick!¡±

    ¡°President, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±

    What happened?

    Hah! Not even he fully understood what had just transpired between them. Everything had been smooth sailing until Beibei decided to up and leave without reason!

    Gong Yi felt like he was in a waking dream. Dazed, he wondered what he had done wrong. He had given her his whole heart, only to be ruthlessly let down without so much as an exnation or a proper goodbye. Beibei¡¯s one act of leaving him was as good as sentencing him to death.

    No. He would not allow it to happen again. When he retrieved her from wherever she was, he would ensure he hardened his heart. Never again would he allow her to trample on his feelings ¨C even if it meant he needed to be harsh on her.

    That, like most things, was under the pretext that he found her.

    Where did she go?

    Gong Yi red up at the windshield. The fire in his chest burned in a Molotov of confused feelings. It felt like someone had hollowed out his heart and pushed him into the abyss where nothing existed but boundless darkness.

    The smile stered on his face was empty.

    Gong Yi drove as fast as he could, speeding down the street, not realizing how he¡¯d sped through a red light. Just then, arge truck wheeled around the corner. With a bang and a shower of sparks, the world faded to grey...

    ...

    Three yearster.

    Universal International, Singapore.

    Bai Beibei was sitting in her office chair. She was wearing her uniformprising a white shirt and a narrow ck skirt. The uniform outlined her graceful figure.

    Her ck hair was tied up, revealing her snow-white ears and swan-like neck. Though the shape of her face remained unchanged, she looked more mature than she had been in the past. She was as delicate and beautiful as a sparkling pearl.

    ¡°Bai Beibei.¡± At this moment, the CEO of Huanyu International, Jin Taijiao, walked over.

    Bai Beibei quickly stood up and greeted him, ¡°CEO Jin.¡±

    Jin Taijiao¡¯ stopped in front of her. ¡°Beibei, get ready. I¡¯m flying to China tomorrow to discuss a coboration. Bring the financial n I asked you to prepare. I would like you to apany me tomorrow.¡±

    China?

    Bai Beibei panicked. She had not returned to China in the three years of her self-imposed exile.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Jin Taijiao asked.

    Bai Beibei quickly shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Alright, pack up. The ne leaves at 8 am sharp.¡±Jin Taijiao announced.

    Bai Beibei sat back in her chair, troubled. Zuo Ying used her momentary distraction to her advantage, wandering over with a look of envy on her face. ¡°Beibei, for the past half a month, we¡¯ve been guessing who the boss was going to bring to China. Who would have thought that he would decide on you? Now, everyone is green with envy!¡±

    ¡°Sister Ying, what¡¯s there to be envious about? It¡¯s just a job.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Beibei, do you really not understand, or are you simply pretending to be thick? Our boss is quite the catch! He¡¯s a bachelor, tall, handsome, and of mixed blood. Haven¡¯t you noticed how everyone seems to ogle him when his back is turned? Imagine the opportunities that would present themselves on a business trip like this! That lucky woman who ensnares his heart will definitely be the boss¡¯s wife.¡±

 Chapter 1336 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 1336: Untitled</h4>

    Bai Beibei could not help butugh. ¡°Honestly! Is that what all of you have been dreaming about? He¡¯s our boss, and this is a job. Nothing more and nothing less.¡±

    ¡°Beibei, do you really feel nothing at all for our boss?¡± Zuo Ying brows shot up in disbelief.

    Bai Beibei shook her head. ¡°I really don¡¯t have any feelings for him. I don¡¯t see him that way.¡±

    As she spoke, Bai Beibei said softly, ¡°Sister Ying, I have a favour to ask of you.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯ll be following the boss to China, I¡¯ll need someone to take care of Yingying. Do you think you can watch over her for a few days ¨C at least till I¡¯m back?¡±

    Zuo Ying¡¯s eyes lit up the moment Bai Beibei made mention of her daughter. Almost immediately, she rubbed her palms together and said, ¡°Oh well, alright. I do adore that daughter of yours. Yingying looks like a doll and has the sweetest mouth I¡¯ve ever seen. That cheeky minx wraps everyone she meets around her fingers. Thest time I brought her home with me, my parents demanded that I produce a daughter as sweet as your little girl.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s charming features shone with a soft light. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ve got to go pick Yingying up. It¡¯s her first day in kindergarten.¡±

    ¡°Alright, see you tomorrow.¡±

    ...

    Standing in front of a herd of kindergarteners, the teacher in charge greeted Bai Beibei. ¡°Good afternoon miss, Yingying¡¯s been anxiously waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Mommy!¡± At this moment, a little pink ball bounced over, hugging her knees. The little girl craned to look up at the towering form of her mother. In the giggling voice of a child whose enthusiasm had peaked, she babbled, ¡°Mommy, miss you,¡± over and over again.

    Yingying was three years old this year. Today, she was wearing a yellow t-shirt with a child-sized pair of jeans. Her eyes grape-like eyes sparkled in childish wonder as she stared up at her mother. Like Bai Beibei, Yingying¡¯s skin was as smooth as jade and incredibly soft to touch. She was a gem in the making.

    Bai Beibei bent down and hugged Yingying; her eyes were glimmering with love. ¡°Yingying, how was your first day at school? Did you get along with the other children?¡±

    ¡°Yes, mommy! My friends gave me snacks. Look!¡± Yingying bounced excitedly as she patted her small bulging school bag.

    ¡°Yingying, it¡¯s rude to ept gifts without giving anything in return...¡±

    ¡°I know, mommy. I... I shared some of my things too!¡± Yingying blinked her doe-shaped eyes innocently. The purity with which she looked up at her mother would have melted even the hardest of hearts.

    The teacher smiled as she watched the exchange between mother and daughter. ¡°Please don¡¯t be too hard on Yingying. She¡¯s a sweet girl ¨C very polite too! All the other children flocked to her, hoping to be her friend. Many of them shared their snacks with her. If you would believe it, I¡¯d say that Yingying is the star student of her ss.¡±

    A smile tugged at Bai Beibei lips. ¡°Thank you for taking care of Yingying. We¡¯ll be taking our leave now.¡±

    ¡°Bye-bye!¡±

    Yingying waved at her teacher.

    ...

    Bai Beibei did not take a taxi. The apartment she rented was very close to the kindergarten. It was only a ten-minute walk, so she carried Yingying home.

    ¡°Mommy, I can walk.¡± Yingying looked up at her mother worriedly.

    ¡°Mommy isn¡¯t tired. Mommy hasn¡¯t seen Yingying the whole day. Mommy would like to carry you for a little while...¡±

    Yingying huddled closer, kissing her mother on her cheek. ¡°Mommy works really, really hard! Yingying loves you!¡±

    Bai Beibei felt her heart turning into mush. To think she had once considered aborting this little angel of hers.

    Yingying was beautiful and sweet-tongued. She was her little elf. Yingying charmed everyone she met with ease. She was the bane of every single auntie and uncle around. No one in their neighbourhood did not know her.

    Having such a daughter, Bai Beibei was very satisfied.

    ¡°Yingying, mommy needs to tell you something. Mommy is going on a business trip for a few days. Auntie Ying wille and take care of you. You must be good and listen to her, alright?¡±

    Yingying nodded. ¡°Okay... I know mommy has a hard time earning money. I like Auntie Ying. The mung bean cake she made for me really yummy.¡±

    Growing up in a household with only a single parent, Yingying was very sensible for her age. She tried her best not to burden her mother unnecessarily. Her biggest wish was to grow up quickly so that her mother would not have to work so hard to provide for them both.

    ¡°Mm, if Yingying misses mommy, ask Auntie Ying to set up a video call. Mommy will definitely answer it. Be good. Mommy will be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yingying wrapped her small arms around her mother¡¯s neck. She would be good, for her mother¡¯s sake.

    The next day, Bai Beibei flew to China with Jin Taijiao.

    ...

    Beijing, China.

    When Bai Beibei stepped out of the airport and nted her feet on familiar soil, her eyes moistened. It was and that held too many bitter memories for her.

    Not once, in the three years since she had left, did she have the courage to return to her homnd.

    Every time she thought of returning, a handsome face would re at her with bloodshot eyes in the vacuous space of her mind¡¯s eye. It was a look that haunted her dreams, stalking her, threatening to overwhelm her like the floodwaters of a burst dam. She had left without saying goodbye... Was he doing well?

    She did not dare inquire after him.

    She had let him down. How could she have the face to appear before him again with Yingying, the very memory of her mistake, staring back at her?

    No. There were better women more suited to be his wife than she.

    A driver picked them up from the airport and drove them to the hotel Jin Taijiao had booked. It was a five-star hotel, befitting a man of his wealth and standing. They separated at the lobby, each heading to their own rooms. Before they did so, however, Jin Taijiao instructed, ¡°Beibei, rest well tonight. Tomorrow, our partner, the Chamber of Commerce, will meet with us. There will be a very important meeting. Nothing can go wrong.¡±

    ¡°Boss, please don¡¯t worry.¡± Bai Beibei replied with a calm smile.

    ...

    The next morning, Bai Beibei followed behind Jin Taijiao, full of energy. They waited in the hotel¡¯s lobby, weing their important business partners.

    A long luxurious limousine stopped at the hotel¡¯s porch. Ajie, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, got out and respectfully opened the back door.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s pupils contracted. Ajie...

    She had a deep impression of Ajie because he was... Gong Yi¡¯s secretary.

    Who was it in the car?

    The limousine¡¯s ck door swung open. Two long legs sidled out of the car. On these legs were a long pair of trousers that reached the ankles. Pinned to the figure who emerged was a man wearing a clean white shirt. It was Gong Yi.

    Bai Beibei stood rooted to the spot. She stared at Gong Yi in a daze. The man who stalked her dreams for the past three years had appeared before her.

    In the three years since they met, Gong Yi¡¯s features had matured. His handsome features had taken on a sculpted, more regal look, emphasizing his roguish charm. No woman who caught so much as a nce would have been able to tear their eyes away from him.

    Yet, there was something in that look of his which seemed more distant and aloof. The once affable man had his lips pursed into a thin line, giving off an aura that dissuaded people from getting any closer.

    Bai Beibei felt as if someone had pricked her heart, and she could not breathe.

    Not once did she think she would run into him upon returning to China.

    ¡°Xiao Tian, my stomach isn¡¯t feeling too good. I... I need to make a trip back to my room. Here is the budget document; I¡¯ll leave it to you. Later, you¡¯ll attend the meeting in my ce.¡± Bai Beibei stuffed the budget document into Xiao Tian¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Beibei, that won¡¯t do. You¡¯ve always been in charge of this project... Hey, Beibei!¡±

    Bai Beibei had already fled.

 Chapter 1337 - Tell Her to Come to My Room to Look for Me

    <h4>Chapter 1337: Tell Her to Come to My Room to Look for Me</h4>

    Jin Taijiao walked forward and extended his right hand. ¡°Chief Gong, how do you do?¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s expression was indifferent. He politely shook hands with Jin Taijiao. ¡°Chief Jin, you¡¯ve worked hard toe to China this time. Let¡¯s begin the meeting.¡±

    ¡°Alright, President Gong, please.¡±

    The group of people arrived at the hotel¡¯s VIP meeting room. Gong Yi sat on the negotiating chair while Ajie handed the documents to him.

    ¡°Boss.¡± At this moment, Xiao Tian came to Jin Taijiao¡¯s side and whispered into his ear, ¡°Just now, Beibei said that she wasn¡¯t feeling well and went back to her room. She gave me the budget document.¡±

    Jin taijiao looked concerned. ¡°Is she serious?¡±

    Xiao Tian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. It happened so suddenly.¡±

    ¡°President Jin, what happened?¡± At this moment, Gong Yi noticed themotion and asked.

    ¡°Nothing major. President Gong, let¡¯s start the meeting.¡±

    ...

    The meeting officially began. The progress was very smooth. The two parties had started to discuss the cooperation project a year ago and there was a certain level of tacit understanding.

    Gong Yi looked at the budget document in his hand and nodded in his heart. He was very satisfied.

    ¡°President Jin, did yourpany change its budgeter?¡± Gong Yi asked.

    ¡°How did President Gong know?¡±

    Gong Yi pointed at the budget document beside his hand. ¡°The budget document you gave me a year ago wasn¡¯t like this.¡±

    ¡°No wonder President Gong wasn¡¯t willing to work with us. You didn¡¯t take a fancy to our budgeter.¡±

    Gong Yi raised his eyebrows. ¡°President Jin, then you have to thank your budgeter properly.¡±

    Gong Yi nced at Xiao Tian.

    Xiao Tian nodded his head with a red face. She was ttered by Gong Yi¡¯spliment, but she was also ashamed. Gong Yi thought that she was the one who made this budget, but she wasn¡¯t.

    Bai Beibei did this.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give her a promotion and a raise after it¡¯s over. Young Master Gong, since there¡¯s no problem, let¡¯s sign the contract.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Gong Yi took the pen that Ajie handed over and started to sign it.

    After signing the word ¡°Gong¡±, Gong Yi suddenly saw the signature at the bottom of the budget. There were three beautiful words written on it ¡ª Bai Beibei.

    Bai Beibei?

    These three words struck Gong Yi like a bolt of lightning. His expression changed drastically and he immediately looked sharply at Jin Taijiao. ¡°Who made this budget?¡±

    Jin Taijiao didn¡¯t understand, and he naturally replied, ¡°It was done by ourpany¡¯s budgeter, Bai Beibei.¡±

    ¡°Bai Beibei?¡± Gong Yi chewed on the name carefully. He wished he could crush the pen in his hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Bai Beibei. Speaking of this girl, she doesn¡¯t have a high diploma. She doesn¡¯t even have a university diploma. However, she is very talented with numbers. That¡¯s why I hired her over a year ago. I didn¡¯t misjudge her. Not only is she hardworking, she is also very talented. Half a year ago, she taught herself to take the global elite budgeting exam and won first ce. She became Singapore¡¯s most sought-after finance budgeter. I handed this important project to her and she also handed over a beautiful report card.¡±

    As he spoke, Jin Taijiao smiled gently. ¡°President Gong, you might not believe it, but this girl is only 21 years old today. She¡¯s very young, and her potential is immeasurable.¡±

    Jin Taijiao praised Bai Beibei incessantly, and Gong Yi¡¯s expression grew colder and colder. The anger that he had suppressed for three years burned in his chest again, and he felt a heart-wrenching pain.

    He would never forget how she had left without saying goodbye three years ago, and how she had mocked him!

    No wonder she wanted to leave him. Look at how well she was living now!

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Bai Beibeie? How could she miss such an important asion?¡± Gong Yi¡¯s thin lips twitched.

    Xiao Tian could already feel Gong Yi¡¯s anger, so she quickly exined, ¡°Beibei came. Just now, she was waiting for you in the hall with us. But just as you got out of the car, Beibei suddenly said that she wasn¡¯t feeling well, so she passed the budget to me and went back to her room.¡±

    Hearing this, Gong Yipletely understood.

    She was avoiding him!

    What a girl, this Bai Beibei!

    Gong Yi suddenly stood up, turned around and walked out.

    Jin Taijiao was stunned. The meeting was fine, but halfway through signing, Gong Yi stood up and left. He waspletely stunned. ¡°Gong Yi, you...¡±

    ¡°I have questions about this budget. If you want to work with me, tell your budgeter toe to my room to find me!¡± Gong Yi left these words and disappeared.

    Jin Taijiao was baffled. Just now, Gong Yi was full of praise for this budget, but now he actually had some questions. This falling out was faster than flipping through a book.

    ¡°Secretary Ajie, What¡¯s wrong with your President?¡±

    Ajie looked at the three words ¡°Bai Beibei¡± on the budget and understood everything. He said politely to Jin Taijiao, ¡°If you want to work with us, let Miss Bai Beibeie to meet my president.¡±

    ...

    In the room.

    Bai Beibei couldn¡¯t sit still. Her heart was in a mess. She didn¡¯t know if the meeting was going well.

    This meeting was the first step for the boss to open up the maind market. It was very crucial. She didn¡¯t want to affect thepany for personal reasons.

    She was grateful to have met the Big Boss.

    Even in her dreams, she didn¡¯t expect that the partner this time would be Gong Yi. She didn¡¯t have the courage to meet him, so she could only run away.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Xiao Tian said from outside, ¡°Beibei, Beibei.¡±

    Why was Xiao Tian here?

    The meeting had ended?

    Bai Beibei quickly walked over to open the door. ¡°Xiao Tian, how is it? Did the meeting go smoothly? Did you sign the contract?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t sign it, Beibei. The coboration this time is going to be ruined.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Originally, everything was going well. President Gong was about to sign it, but he suddenly stopped. He said that there was something wrong with the budget you prepared.¡±

    ¡°Impossible! I¡¯ve prepared this budget document for a long time. There¡¯s definitely no problem!¡± Bai Beibei said affirmatively.

    Xiao Tian became anxious. ¡°But President Gong said that there¡¯s a problem. He also said that if we want to work together, he¡¯ll let you go to his room to look for him and give him a good exnation.¡±

    Go to his room to look for him..

    Bai Beibei was stunned for a moment, then she asked, ¡°Does President Gong know... who made this budget document?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss Gong specifically asked who the budgeter was. Boss told me your name and even praised you...¡±

    Bai Beibei instantly understood. He knew it was her, so he asked her to look for him.

    It wasn¡¯t that there was a problem with the budget, the problem was on her.

    Three years ago, she left without saying goodbye. He probably wanted a reason.

    Bai Beibei hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go look for President Gong.¡±

    Since she couldn¡¯t avoid him, then she would meet him frankly. She wanted to see him too, very much

    ...

    Bai Beibei arrived at the door of the presidential suite, then rang the doorbell.

    The door to the room was quickly opened. Bai Beibei¡¯s heart was beating like a drum, and she tried her best to put on a calm smile. ¡°Gong...¡±

    ¡°Miss Bai, the President is waiting for you in the study.¡± It was Ajie who opened the door.

 Chapter 1338 - So Youâ€™re Married

    Chapter 1338: So You¡¯re Married

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Ajie, thank you.¡±Bai Beibei thanked him and walked into the presidential suite.

    She quietly walked towards the study room.

    The door of the study room was not tightly shut, leaving a crack in the door. Bai Beibei stood outside and saw a handsome and tall figure standing on the balcony. The man was frowning and smoking.

    He was smoking very urgently, as if something was bothering him.

    She remembered that he did not smoke in the past. Three years ago, before she left, she had also told him not to smoke and to take good care of his body. But now..

    Things had changed.

    Bai Beibei walked forward and pushed the door of the study open.

    Hearing the creaking sound of the door opening, Gong Yi¡¯s tall body trembled, and then he slowly turned his body.

    He wiped the cigarette in his pocket with one hand and held it with the other. The ambers was dancing, and in the smoke, his cold eyes fixed on her.

    How long has it been? How long has she been gone?

    From the day she left without saying goodbye, his world had stopped moving.

    He had lived in anger and torment for every second of these three years. He hated her so much that he thought that as long as he could catch her, he would not let her go. He wanted to make her cry, but he also thought that as long as she coulde back.., he would take the initiative to return to his side and let bygones be bygones.

    He was so conflicted, and she was so carefree.

    Even when they met, she would avoid him.

    How could he not hate her?

    Their eyes met. Bai Beibei saw the coldness in his eyes. She seemed to have forgotten the smile and lines she had been practicing in her heart. She said softly, ¡°Long time no see. Are you... okay?¡±

    ¡°Heh, thanks to you, I¡¯m living very well,¡± Gong Yi replied coldly.

    Bai Beibei suddenly lost the courage to look him in the eye. She lowered her eyes and looked at her toes.

    Gong Yi wanted to rush up and strangle her to death. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? I thought you had a lot to tell me. At least you owe me an exnation.¡±

    Exnation..

    ¡°What exnation?¡±

    ¡°Why did you leave three years ago?¡±

    He still asked. Bai Beibei thought for a moment and said the lines that she had prepared earlier, ¡°Three years ago, I felt that I was still... too young. I didn¡¯t want to get married...¡±

    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t want to get married, why didn¡¯t you tell me? Did I force you? You think it¡¯s fun to watch me propose to you and happily prepare a wedding dress for you, don¡¯t you? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot, a fool?¡± Gong Yi growled.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t. Well, tell me what you really think.¡± Gong Yi walked over to her side with his long legs. His two big palms held her shoulders and shook her forcefully, ¡°Am I not good to you? What else am I not good to you? I wish I could rip out my heart and give it to you, yet you stabbed a knife into my heart. Bai Beibei, who gave you the guts? Am I really too good to you? How dare you treat me like this?¡±

    He had already lost control of his emotions. Bai Beibei looked at him as her eyes slowly turned red. He was angry, he had reason to be angry.

    But, what could she do?

    She was pregnant, pregnant with the child of a strange man!

    ¡°Gong Yi, I didn¡¯t want to exin. I just wanted to say that I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Sorry..

    Heh, what a in sentence.

    ¡°Bai Beibei, I don¡¯t ept this. I will never ept it!¡±

    ¡°Gong Yi, what are you trying to do? I¡¯ve let you down, but I hope that you won¡¯t mix your personal feelings with work just to get revenge on me. There won¡¯t be any problems with the budget. This project is a win-win situation for both parties. I hope that you can agree to cooperate and sign it.¡±

    All she wanted was to cooperate. Did he even have any weight in her heart?

    Gong Yi gritted his teeth. ¡°I can sign it as long as you agree to one condition.¡±

    ¡°What condition?¡±

    ¡°Sleep with me.¡±

    Bai Beibei sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°You...¡±

    Gong Yi looked at her from head to toe and raised his eyebrows wickedly. ¡°Why? Do you have a boyfriend or are you married?¡±

    Bai Beibei bit her lower lip with her thin teeth. ¡°Neither...¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Bai Beibei looked at the man¡¯s handsome features and asked softly, ¡°Are you... married?¡±

    Gong Yi snorted coldly. ¡°Do you want to know?¡±

    If she wanted to know, of course she wanted to know. In these three years, did he have any women by his side?

    ¡°Do you wish for me to be married or not married?¡±

    How was she supposed to answer this question? Bai Beibei carefully chose her words, ¡°With your qualities, so many women like you. If you find a good girl, it¡¯ll be quite good. She can take good care of you...¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Gong Yi suddenly kicked over a chair beside his feet and roared angrily.

    Bai Beibei was shocked. She had never seen this man get angry before. In the past, he was so gentle and kind, but now he seemed to have be violent.

    Gong Yi¡¯s chest heaved up and down. He red at the woman with bloodshot eyes. ¡°I told you to get lost, didn¡¯t you hear... ?¡±

    Bai Beibei stepped forward. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed the man¡¯s thin lips.

    Gong Yi stiffened. There was a warm and soft touch on his lips. It was like cotton candy with a hint of sweetness. This taste was very good. It was so good that he missed it every day and night for the past three years.

    He remembered every feeling he had when he kissed her.

    Gong Yi panted. His brain was in a mess, and all the blood in his body was rushing to his waist and abdomen. It was soft and numb. He pulled back his handsome eyebrows and opened his mouth to nibble the girl¡¯s pink lips.

    He kissed her very hard, sucking the sweetness from her lips. The sound of water dripping from their mouths made people blush.

    But in the next second, he suddenly opened his eyes and pushed her away forcefully. ¡°Bai Beibei, what are you trying to do? You pped me and now you¡¯re coaxing me?¡±

    Bai Beibei staggered a few steps back and almost fell. She looked at him with shame, anger, and innocence.

    The girl¡¯s lips were already swollen. He had sucked too hard just now. Gong Yi rolled his throat, his heart itchy and annoyed, ¡°Bai Beibei, who do you think you are? You left without saying goodbye back then, and now you¡¯re trying to coax me with a kiss? Heh, don¡¯t take yourself too seriously. Me sleeping with you is only to clear your ledger with me. I want you to use your body to make up to me. That way, you might be able to earn my forgiveness.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s face was red and white. She was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Can you give me some time to consider?¡±

    ¡°Okay, but I can only give you one day. Don¡¯t forget, only after you agree can we continue to talk about the cooperation,¡± Gong Yi threatened.

    ...

    In the corridor, Bai Beibei met Jin Taijiao.

    ¡°Big Boss, I¡¯m sorry. I messed up the cooperation. I exined it to Young Master Gong just now, but he... doesn¡¯t seem to be satisfied.¡±

    Jin Taijiao patted Bai Beibei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Beibei, I¡¯ve read the budget too. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems. I don¡¯t know what happened to Young Master Gong, but let¡¯s take it slow. There¡¯s no need to rush.. You don¡¯t have to feel burdened.¡±

 Chapter 1339 - I Agree to Your Conditions

    <h4>Chapter 1339: I Agree to Your Conditions</h4>

    ¡°Big Boss, thank you.¡± Bai Beibei thanked him sincerely.

    At this moment, someone coughed twice, and footsteps sounded behind her.

    Bai Beibei looked back, and Gong Yi and Ajie walked out of the room.

    The coughing was from Ajie, and Gong Yi was staring at her shoulder with a cold expression.

    Bai Beibei just realized that Jin Taijiao¡¯s hand was still on her shoulder, and she immediately moved to the side to avoid it.

    ¡°President Gong, it¡¯s already 11:30 pm. Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Jin Taijiao didn¡¯t notice the subtle rtionship between Gong Yi and Bai Beibei, so he said.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Gong Yi agreed.

    ...

    In the luxurious private room.

    The waiter served a table full of delicious dishes. Jin Taijiao used his chopsticks to pick up a piece of meat and ced it in Bai Beibei¡¯s small bowl. ¡°Beibei, this tastes pretty good. Have a taste.¡±

    When the big boss picked up the dishes for her, Bai Beibei was ttered. She quickly thanked him. ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡±

    ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re too skinny. You have to eat a little. Nowadays, girls are always arguing about losing weight. You¡¯ll never have this problem. You¡¯re so beautiful no matter how fat or thin you are,¡± Jin Taijiao praised.

    Faced with the man¡¯s praise, Bai Beibei blushed and felt a little embarrassed.

    Jin Taijiao looked at Gong Yi opposite him. ¡°President Gong, do you think what I said is right?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t expect Jin Taijiao to ask Gong Yi. She secretly raised her eyes to look at Gong Yi, somewhat looking forward to his answer.

    Even though she wasn¡¯t a vain person, she still hoped to be praised by the man she loved.

    Gong Yi looked at Bai Beibei. She was born beautiful, but now that her facial features had blossomed, she became even more beautiful and moving. At 21 years old, her face was full of cogen.

    She was no longer the girl from three years ago who always wore a loose school uniform. Today, she wore a whitece blouse, a short green skirt that wrapped around her waist and buttocks, and a pair of crystal heels. Her figure was slender and exquisite.

    Her body had grown, and she was very developed. He nced at her breasts, which were much fuller. He didn¡¯t know what it felt like to touch them in the palm of his hand.

    Gong Yi was a little restless.

    ¡°President Jin¡¯s gaze might be too ordinary. You should stay in the capital to take a look. There are plenty of girls who are more beautiful and moving than Miss Bai,¡± Gong Yi said with a smile.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s expectant eyes quickly dimmed. He didn¡¯t think she was beautiful.

    However, the people around her praised her for being beautiful.

    ¡°Boss, President Gong, you guys take your time to eat. I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Bai Beibei stood up and left.

    ...

    In the washroom, Bai Beibei looked at herself in the mirror. She had willow-like eyebrows, a small nose, a seductive little mouth, and delicate and beautiful facial features. She wasn¡¯t bad at all.

    Why did he say that she was very ordinary?

    Bai Beibei was a little unhappy.

    She turned off the tap and walked out.

    In the corridor, Bai Beibei saw a familiar figure in front of her. Gong Yi was standing right in front of her.

    He came to the bathroom too?

    Bai Beibei was in a bad mood and did not want to bother with him, so she lowered her head and left quickly.

    However, her slender wrist was held by arge palm. The man¡¯s gloomy voice resounded in her ears. ¡°With Jin Taijiao, you¡¯re pretending not to know me?¡±

    Bai Beibei was stunned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s handsome face tensed up. ¡°Still pretending? I heard that you¡¯ve only been in the position for a year and you¡¯ve already hooked up with Jin Taijiao in this one year. Just now, the two of you were flirting in front of me. Do you think I¡¯m dead?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s pupils constricted. She felt that he was really unreasonable. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? My rtionship with boss is only that of a leader and a subordinate. Don¡¯t think too far!¡±

    ¡°Bai Beibei, do you dare to say that you don¡¯t know that Jin Taijiao is interested in you?¡±

    Bai Beibei tried to pull her wrist back. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. My rtionship with my boss is transparent. You¡¯re too agitated now. Let¡¯s talk again next time.¡±

    Gong Yi saw that she was getting angrier and angrier as she resisted. He took a step forward and pressed her against the wall.

    His tall body pressed against her. Bai Beibei was stunned for a moment. She was now pressed against the wall and his broad chest. Her nostrils were filled with the clean and healthy smell of his man. It smelled very good.

    Her ears turned red.

    ¡°Gong Yi, are you angry? If you have something to say, say it properly. You can¡¯t use me wrongly. I¡¯ll be upset if you do that.¡±

    Gong Yi was originally furious, but the girl in his arms blinked her innocent eyes and looked at him. She spoke softly to him as if she was trying to please him. His heart instantly softened.

    He couldn¡¯t stand her acting coquettishly.

    ¡°Gong Yi, are you... jealous?¡± Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes lit up when she thought of this possibility.

    Gong Yi froze. His expression was a little unnatural. He retorted awkwardly, ¡°Who do you think you are? Why would I be jealous of you? Don¡¯t tter yourself! I just don¡¯t want the woman I¡¯m sleeping with to be promiscuous outside. I hate unclean women the most!¡±

    Unclean women...

    Bai Beibei¡¯s face turned pale. She remembered that three years ago, she had been raped by Li Xiyang. Moreover, she had betrayed herself once and had given birth to a daughter.

    She had had three men, and she was really unclean.

    The atmosphere between the two of them was awkward. Gong Yi knew that she had thought of Li Xiyang, but she probably did not know that she had never had sex with Li Xiyang.

    Gong Yi moved his thin lips, wanting to tell her about this.

    However, Bai Beibei was the first to speak. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯ll agree to your conditions.¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not clean anymore anyway...¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gong Yi quickly pinched her pink neck with force. His eyes were about to spit fire. ¡°You mean that you¡¯re not clean anymore, and you don¡¯t care how many more times I sleep with you?¡±

    Bai Beibei patted his hand. ¡°Let go, it hurts.¡±

    ¡°Bai Beibei, I really want to see if you have a heart!¡± Gong Yi growled, and then let go of her.

    Bai Beibei knew that he was angry again, and it seemed that he would be angry no matter what she said. ¡°When do you want it? After signing the contract, I¡¯m going back to Singapore.¡±

    She actually wanted to go back to Singapore?

    Gong Yi felt that he was about to go crazy from anger. ¡°Bai Beibei, do you not understand what I mean? I want you to have sex with me not just once, but permanently. I want you to be my lover!¡±

    Lover..

    Bai Beibei was shocked by these two words.

    ¡°No, I... I still want to return to Singapore. My job is in Singapore, but you¡¯re in Kyoto. We¡¯re separated in two ces. It¡¯s... not convenient.¡±

    ¡°Quit your job and join the Gong group. I¡¯ll give you double the amount Jin Taijiao gives you!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a matter of money, but that her Yingying was in Singapore. She couldn¡¯t let him know of Yingying¡¯s existence, or else he would hate her even more.

    ¡°Gong Yi, let¡¯s discuss this matter again.¡±

    ¡°Bai Beibei, I¡¯m not discussing it with you, I¡¯m informing you. Now, please shut up. I don¡¯t want to hear your voice anymore.¡± Saying this, Gong Yi lowered his head and kissed her seductive little mouth.

 Chapter 1340 - He Was Already Engaged

    <h4>Chapter 1340: He Was Already Engaged</h4>

    The kiss was so sudden that Bai Beibei was stunned.

    He pressed down on her lips with his strength, gentle yet domineering. He sucked her small mouth into her sweet mouth, greedily absorbing the sweet liquid.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s legs went soft and she slid down.

    Gong Yi grabbed her soft waist and hugged her even more tightly.

    It had been a long time since the two of them had kissed. Bai Beibei quickly indulged in this game of lips and tongues. Her nose was filled with his manly scent, which made her infatuated.

    In these three years, she really missed him.

    Bai Beibei slowly stretched out her small hand and hugged his neck. She kissed him back in an immature and proactive manner.

    She had always remembered his taste, like melted cheese in her mouth.

    Suddenly, Gong Yi pushed her away.

    Bai Beibei was at a loss for a moment. She followed Gong Yi¡¯s gaze and saw that Jin Taijiao had appeared out of nowhere. He was looking at the two of them in shock.

    ¡°Big Boss, you... why are you here?¡± Bai Beibei¡¯s face was flushed red from being caught in such an intimate situation.

    ¡°Beibei, what¡¯s your rtionship with President Gong? Why are you here...¡± Jin Taijiao asked.

    Gong Yi put one hand in his pocket and took two steps forward. He looked at Jin Taijiao and curled his thin lips. ¡°We met here by chance. Miss Bai is very passionate towards me. When she saw me, she pounced on me. The feeling of kissing her is not bad.¡±

    Bai Beibei froze. What was he saying?

    All his subtext was saying ¡ª she was seducing him.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart turned cold. She suddenly knew why he was kissing her. He had probably seen Jin Taijiaoing a long time ago. He was doing it for Jin Taijiao to see.

    Sure enough, Jin Taijiao¡¯s expression turned very bad. He looked at Bai Beibei with regret, ¡°Beibei, I always thought that you were a clean and good girl, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so self-deprecating. President Gong¡¯s qualities are very good, but you can¡¯t just throw yourself at him, right? He¡¯s already engaged. He has a fianc¨¦e.¡±

    He¡¯s already engaged!

    These words made Bai Beibei suck in a breath of cold air. She looked at Gong Yi in a daze.

    Gong Yi looked at her lightly, his eyes filled with a cold and vengeful smile.

    He was happy to see her in such a state of shock.

    Bai Beibei waspletely stunned. The words ¡°He¡¯s engaged, he has a fianc¨¦e¡± kept echoing in her ears... in the past three years, there had already been other girls who had taken her ce!

    She should be happy. He had walked out of the past and had a new beginning. This was what she had hoped for. However, when this day really came, she found it hard to ept it.

    She felt her heart ache so much. It turned out that she was also selfish. She hoped that he would still have her in his heart.

    ¡°Beibei, I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened. Come back to Singapore with me,¡± Jin Taijiao said.

    ¡°She won¡¯t be going back with you.¡±

    ¡°President Gong, why?¡±

    ¡°Oh, when she kissed me just now, I already promised to let her enter the Gong group. Her sry is double what you gave her,¡± Gong Yi said slowly.

    Jin Taijiao¡¯s eyes revealed a deep disappointment. ¡°Beibei, is that so?¡±

    Bai Beibei knew what Gong Yi meant. He was deliberately deepening the misunderstanding, making Jin Taijiao think that she was the kind of snobbish girl who loved vanity. Did he hate her that much?

    If he could be happy doing this, then she would ept it.

    ¡°Big Boss, thank you for taking care of me all this time, but I¡¯m officially submitting my resignation to you. I can¡¯t continue working.¡±

    Jin taijiao clenched his fists. ¡°Alright, since you are such a person, I will approve your resignation. Bai Beibei, take care of yourself.¡±

    After saying that, Jin Taijiao walked away in the atmosphere. He had a feeling that he had been fooled.

    ...

    Jin Taijiao left. Bai Beibei looked at his back with guilt. At this moment, a strange voice rang in her ears. ¡°What, you want to chase him? Then go chase him. No one is stopping you.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡± Bai Beibei refuted.

    Gong Yi snorted and left.

    Bai Beibei quickly followed behind him and bit her lower lip with her white teeth. She asked in a low voice, ¡°You... are really... engaged?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Me getting engaged is something very strange? Should I have waited for you in your eyes? Three years, thirty years. I can¡¯t forget you. I won¡¯t marry for the rest of my life. Is this good for your vanity and ego?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Do you really have to say such harsh words?¡±

    Gong Yi pursed his thin lips and ignored her.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to tell you. You asked me to resign. I resigned, but I still have to go back to Singapore. We can contact each other by phone...¡±

    Yingying was in Singapore. She had to go back. She was already beginning to miss her little Yingying.

    At this moment, the man in front of her suddenly stopped in his tracks. Bai Beibei almost bumped into him. ¡°You... what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Bai Beibei, you have to understand your identity. You¡¯re just someone who owes a debt to me. You don¡¯t have freedom, so you¡¯re not allowed to return to Singapore!¡± Gong Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s face turned even paler. ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t speak anymore. If you dare to return to Singapore without permission, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!¡± Gong Yi left with a dark expression.

    Was he restricting her freedom?

    Bai Beibei was anxious. If she didn¡¯t go back, what would happen to Yingying?

    However, Gong Yi¡¯s current appearance was uncertain. If she provoked him, he didn¡¯t know what he would do. Moreover, if she returned to Singapore, he would easily discover Yingying¡¯s existence.

    She can only agree now and make her ns againter.

    ...

    In the apartment.

    Bai Beibei followed Gong Yi back to this apartment. It had been three years, and this apartment was still the same as before. It had not changed at all.

    She looked at everything here. Every corner of this apartment was filled with the sweet scent of their love.

    ¡°What are you standing there for? Did I invite you back for a visit?¡±

    Bai Beibei looked at Gong Yi. The man had thrown his car keys on the cab. He was holding a wide-mouthed water cup in his hand. He was frowning and looking at her unhappily.

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Go and make dinner,¡± Gong Yi ordered.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Beibei nodded, and then went into the kitchen.

    The fridge was well stocked, and they looked very fresh. They must have just been bought. Bai Beibei was a little surprised. Would a man like him go and buy groceries?

    ¡°Did you buy these groceries, or did you hire a helper?¡± She asked curiously.

    Gong Yi stood by the French window with his long legs. He nced at the woman¡¯s watery eyes and suddenly had a feeling that these three years were just a dream.

    It was like she had never left.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy them. I don¡¯t have a helper here. I only have... a mistress.¡± Gong Yi sneered mercilessly.

    Mistress?

    Bai Beibei understood. He didn¡¯t buy the groceries. His fianc¨¦e did.

    His eyes were filled with indifference and mockery, deeply piercing Bai Beibei¡¯s heart. She looked away in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯ll go cook.¡±

 Chapter 1341 - went upstairs to take a bath

    Chapter 1341: went upstairs to take a bath

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Dinner was soon ready, and the two sat at the dining table to eat.

    Gong Yi saw that her cooking skills had improved. Not only did the dishes look, smell, and taste good, but she also seemed to like ting dishes. For example, she marinated a crisp cucumber raw and made a beautiful zigzag pattern with tomatoes on it, it looked like it was ted in a big hotel.

    ¡°Why did you make the tomatoes look like this? They¡¯re so ugly!¡± Gong Yi said, but he didn¡¯t mean it.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Bai Beibei was stunned for a moment, then she quickly reacted. She had been together with Yingying for the past three years, so she liked to make all kinds of pink bubbles to attract Yingying¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll change next time.¡± She admitted her mistake.

    Gong Yi snorted and ignored her.

    Bai Beibei looked at his cold expression and suddenly thought that if she took Yingying over, he definitely wouldn¡¯t like Yingying. His current appearance would probably also cast a psychological shadow on Yingying.

    This dinner was tasteless. Bai Beibei had aplicated feeling as she ate a small bowl of rice, then went into the kitchen to wash the dishes.

    When everything was done, she saw Gong Yi on the sofa. The man was sitting there watching TV.

    Bai Beibei was slightly surprised. He liked watching TV now?

    In the past, he was very busy with work and usually stayed in the study.

    She took a few steps forward and looked at the TV. There was a youth idol drama on TV. The male and female protagonists were hugging each other and kissing.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s pupils constricted and she could not help but say, ¡°You...¡±

    Gong Yi turned his head to look at her. He frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Are you mute? If you have something to say, say it.¡±

    Bai Beibei pointed at the television.

    Gong Yi looked at the television. He froze for a moment. The male and female leads were already hugging each other and having sex. The scene was very passionate and steamy.

    His fair and handsome face immediately burned up. She had been dawdling in the kitchen for a long time. He had been pretending to watch the television while waiting for her, so he did not know what was being yed on the television.

    He had really dug a hole and jumped into it himself.

    ¡°Go upstairs and take a shower.¡± Gong Yi stood up and red at her coldly.

    He seemed to be getting angry again. Bai Beibei quickly nodded. ¡°Oh, I got it. Good night.¡±

    She went upstairs quickly.

    ...

    In the room.

    Bai Beibei came out of the bathroom. She was holding a dry towel in her hand and wiping her wet hair.

    At this moment, she suddenly heard a faint sound. Someone was opening her door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± She asked cautiously.

    The sound of the door opening froze, and then there were two ¡°PA PA¡± sounds. The man outside the door was already knocking on her door forcefully. he shouted awkwardly, ¡°Open the door quickly!¡±

    Bai Beibei quickly walked over and opened the door. Gong Yi was standing outside the door.

    The man had just showered as well. He was wearing a dark blue silk nightgown. His neat bangs were resting on his forehead. They were wet, making him look young and handsome.

    However, his expression was not good. It was awkward and angry at the same time. ¡°Who told you to lock the door?¡±

    He stared at her and questioned.

    His anger made Bai Beibei nervously swallow her saliva. ¡°I have to lock the door when I sleep. Is... is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Who allowed you to sleep? Don¡¯t forget your identity!¡± Gong Yi gritted his teeth.

    Her identity?

    Bai Beibei sucked in a breath of cold air, then looked at him. He... he couldn¡¯t be thinking about that, right?

    The little woman¡¯s gaze was pure and innocent, with a hint of shock, as if he was a wretched and weird uncle. Gong Yi clenched his fists, learning how to write the word ¡°awkward¡± for the first time.

    He strode into the room and closed the door behind him.

    ¡°You... you wanted it tonight, but... but I wasn¡¯t prepared...¡± Bai Beibei was so scared that she stepped back. She really wasn¡¯t prepared at all. She wanted to sleep.

    Gong Yi went forward and carried her in his arms.

    The little woman in his arms was fragrant and soft. Gong Yi¡¯s entire waist and abdomen were numb. He wanted nothing more than to eat her right now.

    Bai Beibei gradually came to her senses. ¡°Gong Yi, were you outside just now... opening my door? I couldn¡¯t open it. Why didn¡¯t you... call me...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The man interrupted her fiercely.

    Bai Beibei wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all now. On the contrary, she felt that he was very cute. Just now, he had been sneakily opening her door outside for a long time.

    With this thought in mind, she was thrown into the soft bed.

    ¡°Gong Yi!¡± Bai Beibei anxiously tugged at his pajamas. ¡°Are we doing the right thing? You have... a fianc¨¦e. This isn¡¯t fair to her.¡±

    Gong Yi tugged at her dress. ¡°What¡¯s so unfair about it? You¡¯re just a tool for me to vent my anger, and she¡¯s my Mrs. Gong. She¡¯ll get the status and my children!¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart turned cold. Women were emotional creatures, and her body slowly stiffened.

    Gong Yi untied her dress and pressed it against her body. His palm was on her smooth and curvy waist, and it made his breathing quicken. He didn¡¯t have much patience, and he couldn¡¯t care less about her feelings, so he directly exerted force..

    Bai Beibei was in so much pain that tears wereing out of her eyes.

    Gong Yi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He did not move immediately because he could not move. A thinyer of sweat appeared on his forehead. He opened his mouth and bit her ear. He ordered in a punitive manner, ¡°Open your legs a little.¡±

    Bai Beibei did not feel anything other than pain. Her temper also rose. Her two small hands clenched into fists and hammered him. She frowned and said, ¡°Do you know how to do it or not?¡±

    As soon as she said this, the entire atmosphere fell. Gong Yi was already staring at her darkly.

    ¡°Repeat what you just said again!¡±

    Bai Beibei was unwilling to apologize, and she felt wronged. He did not do anything wrong three years ago, and what did she do wrong? It was just a trick of fate.

    Did he know how much his current words and rude behavior hurt her?

    ¡°Are you deaf... Ugh!¡± Her pink lips were bitten.

    Both of them could taste the sweet taste of blood in their mouths. Gong Yi grabbed onto her and refused to let go. He reached in and hooked his tongue into hers, sucking it in fervently. His body couldn¡¯t wait to move.

    She had really aroused the man¡¯s blood in his body. In the past, she had never dared to talk back to him, but now she did. If he didn¡¯t punish her properly, she wouldn¡¯t know who her man was.

    He wanted her to cry and beg for mercy!

    Bai Beibei was in pain. It hurt so much. She struggled uneasily. ¡°Gong Yi, it hurts... be gentle...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you not to move!¡±

    ¡°Then let go of me first. You¡¯re pressing down on me until I can¡¯t breathe...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gong Yi kissed her little mouth and let out a muffled groan.

    Bai Beibei did not dare to move. Crystal clear tears fell one after another. She was at a loss. Had he recovered?

    However, it had only been a few minutes..

    Gong Yi closed his eyes and opened them. A few ck lines appeared on his forehead. This was too damaging to his man¡¯s dignity and face. It was all her fault for moving recklessly.

    Ever since she left, he had not touched a woman in the past three years. He had been waiting for her in the living room for so long. His mind was filled with such things.. He was too excited and could not control himself.

 Chapter 1342 - Beibei, you will be my bridesmaid

    <h4>Chapter 1342: Beibei, you will be my bridesmaid</h4>

    The moment Gong Yi got off the bed, Bai Beibei quickly sat up. She pulled the nket over her and covered her body tightly. ¡°Are... are you okay?¡±

    She greeted him with concern.

    It was fine if she didn¡¯t speak, but the moment she did, Gong Yi¡¯s handsome face turned ck. He turned around and red at her. Gritting his teeth, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°But, just now, you...¡±

    ¡°What, I didn¡¯t satisfy you?¡±He asked back.

    Bai Beibei was at a loss for words. She really only cared about him. How could he ask such a question? She didn¡¯t even have the courage to look at him.

    ...

    Gong Yi returned to his room and took a shower.

    What had happened just now was too unpleasant. It wasn¡¯t his true level. He had to prove himself in front of her.

    He looked under his pajamas and set up another tent. He simply did not have enough.

    Did she lock the door?

    Gong Yi did not want to experience that embarrassment again. He regretted it. He should have knocked on the door directly. However, due to the noble blood of a gentleman, he could not do anything uncivilized.

    He opened the door and went straight to the next room.

    The door next door was not closed. He pushed the door open and wanted to go in, but the soft and sweet voice of the little woman rang in his ears. ¡°Baby, what are you doing now?¡±

    Baby..

    Gong Yi¡¯s footsteps froze. He looked into the room. Bai Beibei was lying on the bed. She was making a soft and beautiful phone call. It could be seen that she was very happy. The smile on her face was dazzling.

    Ever since she came back, she had never smiled at him like this.

    ¡°Baby, during these two days when I wasn¡¯t around, did you miss me? Were you very obedient... En, I¡¯ll return to Singapore in two days. When that timees, I¡¯ll kiss you properly. We¡¯ll sleep together...¡±

    Listening to her endless sweet talk, Gong Yi felt like he had been pushed into an abyss. The blood in his body was frozen. He felt that he was extremelyughable!

    She had a lover in Singapore, but he had been waiting for her here for three whole years.

    His emotions were fluctuating because of her. Every tiny movement and expression of hers firmly held onto his heart. He could not wait at all. He had brought her back to his apartment so quickly to have sex with her, but what was she doing?

    He had just gotten out of bed when she was on the phone with another man!

    Gong Yi¡¯s lips curled up mockingly. Then, he turned around and returned to his room.

    ...

    Bai Beibei hung up the phone. Just now, little Yingying had called her and asked her mommy why she had not spoken to her after leaving for two days. The little pinball was really sad over there. She had coaxed her for a long time.

    She really med herself. When she met Gong Yi, she had been thinking about him all the time. She had actually neglected her little Yingying.

    Little Yingying had no father¡¯s love since she was young, so she always wanted to give her the love of the world.

    She never wanted little Yingying to taste the pain she had suffered since she was young. She wanted to make up for her regret on little Yingying, so she had been working hard to be a good mother.

    She loved little Yingying.

    Bai Beibei went into the bathroom to take a shower. When she came out, she looked at the door. She was afraid that he woulde again, so she did not close the door and left it open for him.

    He had always been a gentleman, and she did not want to make him feel awkward.

    But after waiting for a while, he actually did note.

    Just now, was he done?

    Bai Beibei did not know what she was thinking. She did not know how to be shy. Could it be that she hoped that he woulde again?

    It was fine if he did note. She covered her red face with the nket and closed her eyes to sleep.

    ...

    When she woke up the next morning, Gong Yi was no longer in the apartment. He had probably gone to the office.

    Bai Beibei did not dare to leave either. She was afraid that he would be angry, but she still had to discuss it with him. She really wanted to return to Singapore.

    In the afternoon, Bai Beibei took out her phone and called him, wanting to ask him what he wanted for dinner.

    She tried to dial the number from three years ago. The call went through, but he did not change his phone number.

    The melodious ringtone rang twice, but no one answered. She called again, but the phone on the other end was turned off.

    Bai Beibei held her phone. What was he trying to do?

    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to wait until six in the afternoon. Bai Beibei heard the sound of the apartment door opening in the kitchen. She quickly ran out and said with a smile, ¡°Gong Yi, you¡¯re back...¡±

    The next second, the smile on her face froze. Gong Yi didn¡¯te back alone. He had brought a woman with him.

    This woman, Bai Beibei, was very familiar. It was... Bai Qi.

    It was actually Bai Qi!

    Bai Qi was also shocked when she saw Bai Beibei. ¡°Beibei, why... is it you?¡±

    As she said this, Bai Qi calmed down. She reached out and grabbed Gong Yi¡¯s muscr arm, revealing a flower-like smile. ¡°Fu, why didn¡¯t you tell me that Beibei was back? We were sisters, so I could wee her.¡±

    Gong Yi smiled coldly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve to waste your time!¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s face turned pale.

    Bai Qi¡¯s smile became even more radiant, her entire body almost sticking to Gong Yi. ¡°Yi, why would Beibei appear here? Doesn¡¯t she have a ce to stay?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a servant here.¡± Gong Yi reached out and lifted Bai Qi¡¯s chin, saying gently, ¡°Tell her what you want to eat. You¡¯re wee.¡±

    ¡°How can I do that? She¡¯s my little sister,¡± Bai Qi said as she looked at Bai Beibei smugly.

    The scene of him flirting with Bai Qi deeply stung Bai Beibei. Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes dimmed as she lowered her slender eyelids, then turned around and returned to the kitchen.

    Because she didn¡¯t look where she was going, with a bang, her forehead mmed into the door frame.

    ¡°Hiss.¡± She groaned in pain.

    The moment Bai Qi heard the sound, she felt the muscr arm in her arms suddenly pull away, and Gong Yi, who was beside her, took off in Bai Beibei¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Beibei, what happened to you? Why did you hit the door frame? Does it hurt?¡± Bai Qi pretended to cry out in surprise, and quickly ran to Bai Beibei¡¯s side.

    Gong Yi, who was behind her, stopped in his tracks.

    Bai Beibei touched her forehead, and then shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. You scared me to death. Beibei, the grudge between your mother and my parents has already passed. We didn¡¯t have a good time in the past, but we¡¯re sisters after all. Blood is thicker than water. When youe back, I¡¯ll definitely treat you like a younger sister. You must treat me like family too. Two days ago, Uncle Gong and my grandfather took the auspicious day of our wedding. Next month, when I get married, you¡¯ll have to be my bridesmaid.¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s words pierced Bai Beibei¡¯s heart like needles. She finally realized clearly that he was going to marry another woman, and this person was Bai Qi.

    He no longer belonged to her.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees. First... congrattions.¡± Bai Beibei curled the corners of her lips at Bai Qi.

    ¡°Beibei, thank you.¡±

    Hearing the little woman¡¯s generous wish for him and Bai Qi, Gong Yi¡¯srge hands by his side were clenched into fists. He stared eerily at the little woman¡¯s back, wishing he could strangle her to death.

    She really had no heart!

    ...

    The three of them ended their dinner in a strange atmosphere. Bai Beibei lowered her head and tidied up the dishes.

 Chapter 1343 - Are you so aggrieved

    <h4>Chapter 1343: Are you so aggrieved</h4>

    Bai Qi happily ran to Gong Yi¡¯s side and asked sweetly, ¡°Yi, where shall I sleep tonight?¡±

    Where shall I sleep tonight?

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Gong Yi nced at Bai Beibei and saw that she was unresponsive as she cleaned up her bowl and chopsticks. It was as if she wasn¡¯t listening to the conversation over here. He was burning with anger.

    He stretched out his long arm and pulled Bai Qi into his embrace. Gong Yi deliberately said loudly, ¡°We¡¯re already engaged. Of course, you¡¯ll sleep in my room tonight.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart sank. She quickly ran into the kitchen with the dishes in her arms. Her tears were already rolling in her eyes.

    Gong Yi was filled with hatred and anger when he saw that she had run away.

    ...

    At night, in the room.

    Bai Qi wrapped herself in a towel and walked a few rounds in front of the bathroom counter. She pulled and squeezed the towel down until the shape of her bosom, like two snowballs, could be seen. Only then was she satisfied. The towel outlined her hot and sexy figure, any man would have a nosebleed just by looking at it.

    To put it bluntly, men were all animals with the lower half of their bodies.

    She had to seed tonight. She wants to be Gong Yi¡¯s one and only woman.

    There was only amp in the room. Bai Qi climbed onto the bed andy beside the man. She deliberately moved the snowballs towards the man, trying to seduce him. ¡°Yi, I¡¯m done showering. Can you smell my body?¡±

    ¡°Stay away from me,¡± the man spat out.

    Bai Qi was stunned. ¡°Yi, you...¡±

    Gong Yi turned his head and looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    Bai Qi¡¯s face turned pale and she obedientlyy far away. She was curled up in a corner by the bed.

    She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. Ever since Bai Beibei left three years ago, she had never given up on Gong Yi. Her hard work finally paid off. About two months ago, Father Gong suddenly found her and said that Gong Yi had agreed to be engaged to her. She was so happy, she thought that Gong Yi had changed his mind.

    However, there was no ceremony or ring for the so-called engagement. He did not even show his face. When she went to the Gong family to look for him, all of them were blocked by Ajie. She could not see him at all.

    Just when she was disappointed, Gong Yi suddenly drove to pick her up this afternoon and brought her here.

    In the car, he did not say a word to her. However, when she first saw Bai Beibei, she understood that Gong Yi was using her to anger Bai Beibei.

    She was willing to cooperate. No matter what, she was engaged to Gong Yi. Bai Beibei was a defeated opponent, and she was the victor!

    But tonight, she had lost again. It was all Bai Beibei¡¯s fault for ruining her ns.

    Bai Qi really hated Bai Beibei.

    Gong Yi rested one arm behind his head. He looked at the crystal chandelier above his head. His mind was filled with Bai Beibei¡¯s exquisite little face. What was she doing now?

    Was she tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep? Was she thinking about what he and Bai Qi were doing? Was she thinking about him like he was?

    Was her heart aching? If her heart was aching, then his goal had been achieved. He just wanted her to have a taste of this heart-wrenching pain.

    How could she be with another man? What should he do?

    This woman really deserved to die!

    But what was the use of the night? The woman he loved the most lived in the room next door. He thought of the brief moment of ecstasy he feltst night.

    Arge tent was set up under his pajamas. He was not in the mood for the whole day. He was thinking about the things he did not enjoyst night. He wanted her!

    Thinking of this, Gong Yi stood up, opened the door and went out.

    ...

    Bai Beibei was in the room chatting with Zuo Ying on Wechat ¡ª

    Zuo Ying sent an excited emoji ¡ª Beibei, is this true or false?

    ¡ª What is it?

    ¡ª Beibei, are you still pretending to me? Big Boss had already returned with Xiao Tian. Big Boss¡¯s expression was as if someone owed him a few hundred million. Under our questioning, Xiao Tian finally told us that you actually kissed the capital¡¯s number one son, Gong Yi, on the verandah, and then you caused two eligible bachelors to be fighting over you?

    Bai Beibei helplessly rolled her eyes. She knew that this matter definitely couldn¡¯t be concealed, but who was the one who added fuel to the fire?

    Beibei, was this matter really true?

    It was already impossible to avoid it now. Moreover, Zuo Ying was her good friend, and she didn¡¯t want to deceive her, so Bai Beibei gave an ambiguous answer ¡ª Yes.

    ¡ª What does ¡®yes¡¯ mean? What exactly is your rtionship with the well-known President Gong in the capital? Are you two old friends, or is it really like what they said? Are you sincerely charmed by President Gong¡¯s handsome appearance and wealth, and then directly pounced on him?

    Appearance and wealth?

    Bai Beibei felt that she was a little impure. She had thought wrongly, and her fair little face was a little red.

    ¡ª I¡¯m an old acquaintance of his. Sister Ying, don¡¯t ask about us anymore. What is little Yingying doing now?

    ¡ª Yingying is right beside me. I told Yingying that mommy is in love. Yingying was dancing with joy. She said that she was finally going to have a father.

    Bai Beibei stammered ¡ª Sister Ying...

    Zuo Ying was really too excited over there ¡ª Beibei, Yingying and I have already decided. We will fly to the capital tomorrow morning to see you. I also want to get to know President Gong.

    What?

    Bai Beibei was terrified. How could Zuo Ying bring little Yingying over? Her side was already in a mess. She wanted to give Zuo Ying some advice, but the door suddenly opened.

    Bai Beibei sat up from the bed. She saw Gong Yi standing by the door with a gloomy face.

    ¡°You, why did youe to my room?¡±

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t say anything. He kicked the door with his foot and went straight for her.

    His long legs pressed against the bed, and his two strong arms supported her body. He pressed her under him.

    His thin lips moved from her cheeks to her pink neck, and hisrge palm even reached into her nightgown.

    Bai Beibei couldn¡¯t react for a moment. Her whole body tensed up, and she repeatedly shouted, ¡°Gong Yi, what are you doing? Don¡¯t be like this, Bai Qi... is still in your room.¡±

    She could smell a trace of perfume on Gong Yi¡¯s body. Bai Qi liked to use perfume, so he must have smeared it on Bai Qi¡¯s body. Perhaps they had just been in bed together, and Bai Beibei did not wish to be with him like this.

    ¡°Do you have the right to say no to this game?¡±

    Gong Yi lifted her skirt, but her feelings went straight to the point..

    Being forced by him once again, Bai Beibei sucked in a cold breath of air in pain. Tonight was even more painful thanst night, and she felt as if she was being torn apart.

    ¡°Gong Yi, don¡¯t...¡±

    Gong Yi closed his eyes, not wanting to see her pale appearance. He only cared about enjoying himself, but she did not feel anything. Sparkling tears fell from the corners of her eyes.

    Gong Yi reached out and pinched her cheek, asking in a low voice, ¡°Are you so aggrieved when you¡¯re with me?¡±

    ¡°Gong Yi, can we have a good talk? You¡¯re already engaged. We shouldn¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m willing to use other ways to repay you...¡±

 Chapter 1344 - Hello, Grandfather

    Chapter 1344: Hello, Grandfather

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°How are you going to repay me, Bai Beibei? Let me tell you, whatever that you owe me, you¡¯ll never be able to pay me back in this lifetime!¡± After saying this, Gong Yi began to use force.

    She owed him a heart. How was she going to repay him?

    This heartless woman!

    ¡°Gong Yi, can you be gentler, it hurts...¡± Bai Beibei¡¯s begged softly as she gripped onto the bedsheet tightly with her two small hands.

    However, the man on top of her could only see red, so she had not choice but to silently endure it.

    ...

    A century seemed to have passed before Gong Yi finally stopped and pulled himself out.

    Bai Beibei quickly covered herself with the nket and hid in a corner.

    Gong Yi put on his clothes slowly and then nced sideways at her. ¡°Who were you texting just now?¡±

    Bai Beibei was shocked. She quickly hid her phone behind her. ¡°No... I was chatting with my friend.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. What kind of friend? A lover?¡±

    Bai Beibei was startled. ¡°What are you talking about? I didn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Bai Beibei, I don¡¯t care how many men you used to date. But now that you¡¯re with me, you better behave yourself. I hate dirty women!¡±

    With that, Gong Yi left.

    Bai Beibei looked at his retreating back. Did he misunderstand her?

    She hadn¡¯t been in a rtionship for the past three years, and she had never been with other men.

    Bai Beibei wanted to exin, but the man had already mmed the door and left.

    The entire apartment shook as he mmed the door loudly. Bai Beibei hugged her knees and buried her face in it. Forget it, her body hurt and she was tired.

    She took out a tissue and began to wipe her body. There were traces of a white substance and blood on the tissue.

    Even though he had really torn her apart, what shocked her even more was the white substance present on the tissue. Had he finished in her?

    She would get pregnant if he did that.

    He had considered this issue the first time they had sex, so why didn¡¯t he consider it this time round? Bai Beibei¡¯s heart was in a mess.

    ...

    The next morning, after the three of them ate shared a tensed breakfast together, Gong Yi and Bai Qi left.

    Before they left, Bai Qi red at her fiercely. Bai Beibei felt that it was strange. Later on, she thought that Bai Qi probably knew about Gong Yi entering her roomst night.

    After they left, Bai Beibei tidied up the room and prepared lunch. After she was done, she went out.

    She went straight to the pharmacy to buy some medicine.

    After buying a box of birth control pills, Bai Beibei returned to her apartment. When she opened the door, she suddenly realised that there was someone sitting on the sofa. It was Gong Yi.

    ¡°Why are you home?¡± Bai Beibei was surprised.

    Gong Yi had came back to pick up some documents. He had been too angry this morning till he had forgotten to get the documents. When he returned, he realised that Bai Beibei wasn¡¯t at home.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡± He asked instead of answering.

    ¡°Oh, I went out to buy some things.¡±

    ¡°I called your cell phone, why didn¡¯t you pick up?¡±

    Did he call her cell phone?

    Bai Beibei took out her cell phone and looked at it. There were indeed many missed calls. Besides his, Zuo Ying also called.

    Why did Zuo Ying call her? Bai Beibei suddenly remembered that Zuo Ying had brought Xiao Yingying to look for herst night and she actually forgot to call back.

    Oh my god, could they really be here?

    Bai Beibei had no time to think about it. She first exined to the man, ¡°I put my phone in my bag. I probably didn¡¯t hear it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that in your hand?¡±

    Bai Beibei was carrying a bag with birth control pills in it.

    ¡°Nothing!¡± Bai Beibei quickly hid the bag behind her.

    At this moment, Gong Yi suddenly stood up. He walked to her side and stretched out his long arm to grab her bag.

    ¡°Pa!¡± The birth control pill bottle fell onto the carpet.

    ¡°You actually took the pill?¡±

    He seemed to be angry again, so Bai Beibei said carefully, ¡°You seemed to have finished in mest night. I¡¯ll get pregnant like this. Don¡¯t tell me... You want me to be pregnant with your child?¡±

    At this point, Bai Beibei¡¯s eyes lit up with hope.

    Gong Yi was baffled. He was so angry when he saw her taking birth control pills. Could it be that he really wanted her to be pregnant with his child?

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. You don¡¯t deserve to be pregnant with my child. I came back to let you take birth control pills.¡±

    Bai Beibei was disappointed. She bent down and picked up the pill bottle. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll take it now.¡±

    Bai Beibei poured out two pills and went to the kitchen to get some water.

    Just as she was about to take the medicine, arge palm reached over and snatched the medicine and the water cup away from her.

    Bai Beibei turned around and saw Gong Yi behind her. ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you want me to take the medicine?¡±

    Gong Yi sneered. ¡°I was just thinking, since you want to take the medicine, then let¡¯s do it again. That way, you¡¯ll just have to take the medicine once.¡±

    As he said this, Gong Yi turned her around andid her on the counter. He then pulled down his pants..

    ...

    At the airport.

    Zuo Ying held Xiao Yingying¡¯s little hand and appeared in the hall. They immediately attracted a lot of attention.

    ¡°Whose family is that little girl from? She¡¯s so pretty.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to pinch her. Look at her skin that¡¯s as white as tofu, and her big watery eyes. She¡¯s really cute to death.¡±

    Zuo Ying and Xiao Yingying were used to thesepliments. It was Zuo Ying¡¯s first time in the capital, so she didn¡¯t know the way. She squatted down and said to Xiao Yingying, ¡°Yingying, stay here and don¡¯t wander around. Aunty will go there and look at the map.¡±

    Xiao Yingying hugged the doll and nodded obediently. ¡°Aunty, go quickly. Yingying won¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zuo Ying left.

    Xiao Yingying was very obedient at first, but since it was her first time going out, she quickly became very curious about her surroundings. She looked around and took a step forward unconsciously.

    By the time she realised it, she was already standing on the street.

    ¡°Aunty, Aunty, where are you?¡± Xiao Yingying didn¡¯t dare to move anymore. She looked around for Zuo Ying¡¯s figure.

    At this moment, a group of people came out from the city hall. Old Man Gong was respectfully sent out by the leading officials. He waved to those people and then walked towards the luxurious car on the street.

    ¡°Master, please get in the car.¡± The Butler opened the back door.

    Old Man Gong bent down and wanted to get in. But at this moment, his felt his trousers being pulled. A tender voice sounded, ¡°Grandfather.¡±

    Old Man Gong looked down and saw a small pink hand grabbing his trouser leg. A three-year-old little girl was standing beside his leg.

    This little girl was really beautiful. Her hair was not ck, but a light yellow color. It hung down on her shoulders, like it had been carefully taken care of. Her face was very small and looked as though it was carved out of jade, especially that pair of big, watery ck and white eyes that could make one¡¯s heart flutter. She wore a pink cheongsam, white round-headed leather shoes, and held a doll in her arms.

    Old Man Gong¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. This was the first time he had seen such an exquisite and beautiful little girl.

    ¡°Are you calling me?¡± Old Man Gong pointed at himself.

    Xiao Yingying nodded and blinked her big and pitiful eyes. ¡°Hello grandfather. My name is Yingying.. I¡¯ve lost my aunty. Can you help me?¡±

 Chapter 1345 - Weâ€™re really over

    <h4>Chapter 1345: We¡¯re really over</h4>

    The little girl¡¯s voice was so soft and sweet that Old Man Gong¡¯s heart softened instantly. He wanted to hold a grandchild for many years, but had never been able to do so. Now that he was being tugged on by such a strange little girl, he felt that it was very funny.

    ¡°Yingying, how do you want me to help you?¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, I just flew over from Singapore with my aunty. But my aunty is still in the airport hall. I ran out on my own. Could you bring me back to the airport hall? My aunty will definitely still be waiting for me there.¡± Xiao Yingying spoke very slowly, but every word was very clear.

    Old Man Gong smiled kindly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that grandfather will take you away?¡±

    Xiao Yingying looked at Old Man Gong and shook her head. ¡°No, grandfather is a good person!¡±

    ¡°Alright, grandfather will bring you there now. The airport hall is just in front.¡± As he spoke, Old Man Gong held Xiao Yingying¡¯s little hand.

    Xiao Yingying carried the doll and followed behind him.

    The butler stood by the car door and looked at the backs of the old and the young. He knew that his master¡¯s desire to carry a grandchild was back and he couldn¡¯t help but smiled helplessly.

    ...

    In the airport hall.

    Xiao Yingying looked around for Zuo Ying¡¯s figure, but she could not find it.

    ¡°Aunty, Aunty, where are you?¡± Xiao Yingying was a little afraid. Her small cherry-coloured mouth shrunk and bean-sized tear drops fell down from her eyes.

    She was so sad that she cried.

    Old Man Gong did not expect this little girl to cry so easily. He immediately squatted down and coaxed her frantically, ¡°Xiao Yingying, don¡¯t cry. Aunty may have gone out to look for you. Don¡¯t be anxious. grandfather will help you find Aunty.¡±

    Xiao Yingying wiped her tears with her small hands. ¡°But, what if you can¡¯t find Aunty? I want Mommy. I love my mommy so much...¡±

    Xiao Yingying said as she sobbed.

    Old Man Gong hugged her in his arms. ¡°I won¡¯t, I promise I will definitely help you find her!¡±

    Xiao Yingying didn¡¯t believe him, so her tears continued to fall down.

    Old Man Gong liked little children very much. He often visited his friends¡¯ houses to tease their grandchildren, so he was very good at coaxing little children. He immediately carried Xiao Yingying to the ice cream shop and bought her a colourful ice cream.

    ¡°Yingying, this is for you to eat. Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Looking at the colourful ice cream, Xiao Yingying quickly stopped crying. ¡°Can I really eat it?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    Xiao Yingying stuck out her little tongue and licked the ice cream. She cried again.

    Old Man Gong was anxious. ¡°Yingying, why are you crying again? Is the ice cream not good?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, so delicious...¡±

    ¡°Then why are you still crying?¡±

    ¡°Because I want to give my mommy a bite of this delicious ice cream too...¡±

    Old Man Gong¡¯s eyes filled up with tenderness. Whose child was this? She had been brought up so well, such a mommy¡¯s darling.

    ¡°Wah!¡± Before Old Man Gong could say anything, Xiao Yingying burst into tears.

    Old Man Gong: ¡°... Yingying, what¡¯s wrong again?¡±

    ¡°I suddenly remembered my mommy said that I can¡¯t eat food from strangers. Did grandfather poison me?¡±

    Old Man Gong: ¡°...¡±

    Xiao Yingying¡¯s cries attracted the attention of many people. Old Man Gong was afraid that if this continued, someone would treat him as a human trafficker and send him to the police station, so he decided to bring Xiao Yingying home.

    ¡°Yingying, let¡¯s go back with grandfather first. Don¡¯t worry, as long as your aunty is still here, grandfather will help you find her very soon!¡±

    ...

    In the apartment, in the kitchen.

    After Gong Yi was satisifed, he finally let go of Bai Beibei. Bai Beibei¡¯s small face was pale and her forehead was full of cold sweat. She hurriedly used her clothes to cover her snow-white body.

    ncing sideways, she saw that Gong Yi had already abandoned her and went upstairs. He probably went for a shower.

    Bai Beibei gritted her teeth and she felt very sad.

    They were clearly doing the most intimate thing lovers could do, but she felt that he was so far away from her, and that they were drifting further and further away.

    At this moment, a series of ringtones rang. She was calling.

    It was Zuo Ying.

    ¡°Hello, Sister Ying.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Beibei, what have you been doing today? I¡¯ve called you so many times but I couldn¡¯t get through. I¡¯m dying of anxiety.¡± Zuo Ying¡¯s anxiously sounded.

    ¡°Sister Ying, I¡¯m sorry, I had something urgent to do...¡±

    ¡°Beibei, Yingying is gone!¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°Sister Ying, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Beibei, it¡¯s all my fault. This morning, I brought Yingying here on a ne from Singapore. In the airport hall, I went to look at the map. When I turned around, Yingying was gone. I searched the entire airport hall, but I couldn¡¯t find her. Beibei, what should we do? Yingying is still so young.¡±

    Bai Beibei panicked as Zuo Ying¡¯s words echoed in her ears. Ying Ying was gone. Ying Ying was gone!

    Her Xiao Yingying was only three years old. Yingying was everything in her life!

    It was useless to me her now. Bai Beibei forced herself to take a deep breath and remained calm. ¡°Sister Ying, don¡¯t be anxious. Where are you now? I¡¯ll go find you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Beibei. Come quickly.¡± Zuo Ying told Bai Beibei the exact address.

    Bai Beibei quickly put on her clothes and ran outside.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± At this moment, a sinister voice rang out from behind her.

    Bai Beibei turned around to look. Gong Yi had changed into a clean white shirt and was standing on the stairs. His handsome features were like that of a painting.

    However, his expression was very gloomy. He was staring at her.

    ¡°I have something urgent to attend to. I need to go out for a while.¡± Bai Beibei said as she opened the apartment door.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go out!¡±

    Bai Beibei was a little tired and helpless. ¡°Gong Yi, can you stop fooling around? I really have something urgent to attend to right now. Something extremely urgent. I need to go out for a while!¡±

    Gong Yi did not understand what urgent matter could be more important than him. Could it be that her lover from Singapore had found her and she was rushing to go on a date?

    ¡°Bai Beibei, don¡¯t make me repeat myself. I forbid you from going out! If you dare to take a step out of this door today, then it¡¯s really over between us!¡±

    It¡¯s really over..

    Suddenly, Bai Beibei did not understand if there was still a tomorrow in their current state. He was about to get married and she had Xiao Yingying. It was destined that they could not be together.

    It was better for the pain to be short-lived rather than long. If this continued, it would only make everyone unhappy. It was better to cut off all ties.

    ¡°Gong Yi, I wish you happiness.¡±

    Bai Beibei opened the door of the apartment and ran out.

    Gong Yi froze on the spot. He clenched his fists until they made cracking sounds. If he could, he really wanted to perish together with this woman.

    She left again.

    She had actually abandoned him once again.

    He tried so hard to grab onto her, but she was like sand in his hands; the tighter he grabbed her, the faster she would escape.

    His heart was empty again.

    Gong Yi looked down at the ointment in his hands. Just now, he found out that her lower region was torn. He went upstairs to get the ointment for her, but it turns out that she didn¡¯t need it.

    ...

    Bai Beibei found Zuo Ying. Now that she had no other choice, Bai Beibei chose to call the police.

    In the police station, Bai Beibei¡¯s face was pale as she reported all the information about Xiao Yingying. She sat on the chair in a daze.

    ¡°Beibei, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. If anything happens to Xiao Yingying, I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± Zuo Ying scolded herself.

 Chapter 1346 - Goodbye, Grandpa and Grandma

    <h4>Chapter 1346: Goodbye, Grandpa and Grandma</h4>

    Bai Beibei¡¯s hands and feet were cold. The moment she thought of her cute Xiao Yingying being taken away and sold by the bad guys, all the strength in her body seemed to have been taken away by someone. She did not even have the strength to speak.

    She slowly reached out her hand and held Zuo Ying¡¯s. ¡°Sister Ying, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    Zuo Ying hugged Bai Beibei. The two of them who were at a loss could only give each other strength.

    ¡°Miss Bai, there¡¯s news about your daughter. Could youe and see if this is your daughter Yingying?¡± The policeman said.

    Bai Beibei was shocked. She almost thought that the policeman was not talking to her. There was news on Xiao Yingying already?

    She and Zuo Ying stood up at the same time and ran to the policeman¡¯s side. There was a photo of Xiao Yingying on theputer. Zuo Ying broke into a smile and cried out, ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s Yingying. Yingying wore a pink qipao this morning. I helped her wear it. Policeman, your efficiency is too high!¡±

    The policeman smiled gently. ¡°You guys are lucky this time. Old Man Gong picked Yingying up and he had already sent people to our ce to report.¡±

    ¡°Old Man Gong?¡± Zuo Ying didn¡¯t know this person. She only cared about Xiao Yingying. ¡°Policeman, where is Xiao Yingying Now? We have to go and pick her up. We will thank that Old Man Gong properly.¡±

    ¡°Yingying is at the Gong residence. You can go and pick her up.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Thank you, Mr policeman, thank you. Beibei, let¡¯s go quickly. Yingying will definitely miss us.¡± Zuo Ying grabbed Bai Beibei¡¯s hand and ran.

    However, Bai Beibei didn¡¯t react at all. In fact, she froze on the spot.

    ¡°Beibei, what¡¯s Wrong?¡± Zuo Ying asked suspiciously.

    Bai Beibei returned to her senses and looked at Zuo Ying with a pale face.

    ¡°Beibei, please don¡¯t scare me. Are you scared out of your wits? Yingying has been found. We can go pick her up and bring her home!¡±

    Bai Beibei knew she had heard everything clearly just now. She just didn¡¯t expect that Yingying had been picked up by her Old Man Gong.

    Was this fate?

    The bitterness in Bai Beibei¡¯s heart spread all the way to her mouth. She recalled thest time she saw Old Man Gong in the hospital three years ago. His gaze stopped on her stomach like a de.

    That was a past that she couldn¡¯t bear to look back on.

    Now That Old Man Gong had picked Yingying up again, she felt even more embarrassed.

    ¡°Sister Ying, when we get to the gong residenceter, you go in and bring Yingying out. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±

    ¡°Why? Shouldn¡¯t we go in together?¡±

    ¡°Sister Ying, don¡¯t ask.¡±

    ...

    The Gong residence.

    Madam Gong took the fruit tter from the servant¡¯s hands before looking at the living room with a smile on her face. Old Man Gong and Xiao Yingying were sitting side by side on the thick woollen carpet as they were ying a game.

    ¡°Rock, paper, scissors!¡±

    Xiao Yingying took out the scissors and father-inw took out the cloth. Xiao Yingying smiled sweetly immediately. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve lost again. You have to shave your nose.¡±

    Xiao Yingying stretched out her little finger and scratched Old Man Gong¡¯s nose

    Old Man Gong¡¯s smiled until his eyes were like slits. ¡°Yingying, you¡¯re really too smart.¡±

    Madam Gong did not know where Old Man Gong picked up this little girl. Her looks could not be described with how exquisite she looked. She estimated that if she were to carry her out and walk around the streets, she would have a 200% chance of making people turn their head.

    The little girl was well brought up and got Old Man Gong wrapped around her finger. She was especially polite and was simply a cute little angel.

    Madam Gong really could not imagine who this little girl¡¯s parents were as her genes were too overwhelming. Her parents had to be handsome men and beautiful women.

    ¡°Yingying, are you tired from ying? Come and eat some fruits.¡± Madam Gong stepped forward.

    ¡°Thank you, grandma.¡± Xiao Yingying only took a small cherry tomato.

    Old Man Gong touched her forehead. ¡°Yingying, you¡¯re sweating. Let grandma bring you up for a bath. Later, you can take an afternoon nap at grandpa and grandma¡¯s ce.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Xiao Yingying shook her head. ¡°I want to wait for my mommy. Didn¡¯t grandpa say that my mommy wille very soon?¡±

    Old Man Gong nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, but your mommy¡¯s taking a while, so she¡¯ll bete. Xiao Yingying can stay here to apany grandpa and grandma. Look, grandpa and grandma have a lot of delicious food and fun here. Whatever you want, grandpa and grandma can satisfy you.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want anything. I only want my mommy,¡± Xiao Yingying said in a childish voice.

    Old Man Gong sighed, his eyes filled with loneliness.

    There were only the two of them in this huge vi and Gong Yi onlyes back twice a year. He had been looking forward to his grandchildren for many years, yet he could not even see a glimpse of them.

    He had been waiting until his hair was almost white.

    Now that he had finally met this adorable little girl, he wanted to keep her for a few days to y, but she only thought about her mommy.

    What a good and obedient child, but unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t his.

    ¡°Grandpa, are you unhappy? Does your little baby not y with you?¡± Xiao Yingying asked.

    ¡°Yingying, grandpa doesn¡¯t have a little baby at home.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Everyone will have a little baby.¡±

    Old Man Gong smacked his lips unhappily. Everyone had a little baby, but he didn¡¯t!

    At this time, there was a ¡°Ding Dong¡± sounding from the door. The maid ran to open the door, and Zuo Ying walked in.

    ¡°Yingying!¡± Zuo Ying saw that Xiao Yingying was dancing happily. ¡°Quick,e and Let me hug you! I was so scared that I thought I would never see you again!¡±

    ¡°Aunty!¡± Xiao Yingying immediately got up and ran over. ¡°Aunty, I missed you so much.¡±

    ¡°Mm, Yingying has such a sweet mouth.¡±

    As she said this, Zuo Ying nced at the vi and sighed. This was really a ce where rich people lived. She then looked at her Old Man Gong and Madam Gong. ¡°Old Man Gong, I really have to thank you this time. If you hadn¡¯t found Yingying and reported it to the police, the consequences would have been unimaginable.¡±

    Old Man Gong stood up and came in front of Zuo Ying. He nodded. ¡°Yingying and I are fated. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take Yingying now. Yingying, say goodbye to grandpa and grandma.¡±

    Zuo Ying picked up Xiao Yingying.

    Xiao Yingying lied on Zuo Ying¡¯s shoulder as she waved her little hand at Old Man Gong and Madam Gong. ¡°Goodbye, grandpa and grandma.¡±

    As she spoke, Xiao Yingying¡¯s beautiful big eyes were filled with sparkling tears. She pursed her little lips as her tears were about to fall. They were cute but appeared pitiful at the same time.

    She could not bear to part with both of them.

    When the Old Man Gong and Madam Gong saw her like this, their hearts turned sour and soft. They liked this child even more now.

    Zuo Ying left with Xiao Yingying.

    ...

    Bai Beibei waited anxiously outside. She did not have the courage to see Old Man Gong again. The fact that she was pregnant with Yingying and with the ongoing conflict between the previous generation, she had already let the Gong family down.

    She did not have the face to see them.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± At this moment, a sweet voice sounded. Bai Beibei looked sideways and saw Xiao Yingying rushing towards her.

    ¡°Baby!¡± Bai Beibei quickly picked Xiao Yingying up and kissed Xiao Yingying¡¯s face. ¡°Baby, where have you been? Mommy missed you so much. Don¡¯t do this again. Have you learnt your mistake?¡±

    ¡°I understand mommy. I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t run around anymore.¡± Xiao Yingying apologized sincerely.

 Chapter 1347 - Mommy, I support you in dating

    <h4>Chapter 1347: Mommy, I support you in dating</h4>

    Xiao Yingying had a good attitude when admitting her mistakes and expressed that she would correct her mistakes. Bai Beibei also forgave her. ¡°Xiao Yingying, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Yingying ced her arms around her mommy¡¯s neck. ¡°Mommy, grandpa and grandma treated me very well today, I can¡¯t bear to leave them.¡±

    ¡°Beibei,¡± Zuo Ying spoke at this moment, ¡°You didn¡¯t go in to take a look just now. That vi is so grand and magnificent, even ordinary rich people can¡¯t afford to live in such a vi. Moreover, that Old Man Gong is obviously a high-ss noble, the kind that people admire and worship.¡±

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t say anything. The Gong and Ye families were the nobles of the capital, so Old Man Gong naturally had an extraordinary bearing. Even Gong Yi was raised to be a noble and gentlemanly man.

    Thinking back, her mother had such thoughts too.

    How was her mother doing in prison?

    The past was the past, and Bai Beibei didn¡¯t hate her mother that much anymore. After all, she was her biological mother, so she should probably bring Xiao Yingying to see her.

    ¡°Yingying, let¡¯s go see grandma now, okay?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, do I have a grandma too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    This was also the first time Zuo Ying had heard that Bai Beibei still had a mother. However, she was more interested in something else, so she asked. ¡°Beibei, after we see Yingying¡¯s grandma Yingying, can you take us to see President Gong?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Xiao Yingying pped quickly. ¡°Mommy, I support you in dating. I¡¯m going to have a daddy.¡±

    Bai Beibei looked at Xiao Yingying¡¯s happy expression and felt very sorry. Yingying never had a father since she was young. Yet, this child was so sensible and had never asked who or where her daddy was.

    ¡°Sister Ying, don¡¯t mention President Gong anymore. We¡¯re already over.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zuo Ying¡¯s mouth was wide open and she was very shocked. In her opinion, this rtionship had not even started yet, so how did it end?

    ¡°Beibei, tell me about President Gong. I¡¯m so curious...¡±

    Zuo Ying pestered Bai Beibei.

    What Zuo Ying did not know was that at this moment, a luxury car brushed past them. The mysterious man she was most interested in was sitting in this car.

    ...

    The luxury car stopped on thewn outside the vi. The driver opened the back door and Gong Yi got up.

    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back?¡± The servant opened the vi¡¯s door.

    Gong Yi snorted and changed his shoes at the entrance.

    At this moment, Gong Yi¡¯s mother ran over. ¡°Gong Yi, why are you back? Why didn¡¯t you tell me beforehand?¡±

    As she spoke, Gong Yi¡¯s mother winked at Gong Yi.

    At this moment, Gong Yi knew that his dearest father was angry again. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he would step on a mine. His mother was reminding him to be careful with his words.

    Gong Yi¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He patted his mother¡¯s shoulder and entered the living room.

    Old Man Gong was silently sulking on the sofa.

    ¡°Dad,¡± Gong Yi called out.

    Old Man Gong snorted coldly in response. ¡°Do you still have me as your father in your eyes now?¡±

    Gong Yi felt a headacheing on. He raised his hand to support his forehead. ¡°Dad, what did I do to offend you?¡±

    ¡°You still have the nerve to ask this question? I want to have a grandchild! I want to have a grandchild!¡±

    Gong Yi was already immune to these words. One day, if his father didn¡¯t stare at him and ask for a grandchild, he would feel like he had a fake father.

    ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t I agree to get engaged with Bai Qi already? Pick a date and we¡¯ll get married as soon as possible.¡±

    Old Man Gong snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can fool me like this. Do you think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re getting married to Bai Qi? That¡¯s just perfunctory. Let me ask you, if you get married, will you quickly give birth to a child for me?¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t force me. I¡¯ve already agreed to get married to Bai Qi. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to supervise me to have a baby. Even if I have a baby, it might not be sessful. But that doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t work hard.¡±

    ¡°HMPH, don¡¯t y games with me. You know I¡¯m asking if you¡¯ll sleep with Bai Qi after marriage!¡±

    Gong Yi frowned but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Gong Yi, tell me the truth. Are you still unable to forget that Bai Beibei?¡±

    This name caused Gong Yi¡¯s heart to ache and his expression turned cold. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not, why can¡¯t you sleep with other women? I really don¡¯t understand why rich men keep changing women. Why are you so obsessed with one woman? Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t been distracted during these three years? I really suspect that there¡¯s something wrong with your body.¡±

    There was nothing wrong with his body. He had been thinking about it for the past three years. He really, really wanted it.

    However, he only wanted to sleep with Bai Beibei. He wasn¡¯t interested in other people. He was a man who loved cleanliness and didn¡¯t like to touch different women.

    Old Man Gong felt that his son was quite miserable. He had fallen for Ye Xiaotao and spent 20 years on her. Now, he had fallen for Bai Beibei. He did not know how many more years it would take for his son, his gifted son, to fall for another woman.

    It seemed that raising his son too well was also a problem.

    ¡°Today, I picked up a little girl on the road. She was really cute, polite, and sweet. When can you let me have a grandson? When that happens, I can even call you grandpa if you want!¡± Old Man Gong muttered again.

    As soon as he thought of Xiao Yingying¡¯s adorable appearance, Old Man Gong got angry. He didn¡¯t ask Gong Yi to give birth to such a beautiful girl, but at the very least, he wanted him to have something to look forward to.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m a little tired now. I¡¯ll go upstairs and rest. We can talk tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Gong Yi!¡± Old Man Gong stared at him angrily and called out to his back.

    ¡°Dad,¡± Gong Yi looked back and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m really tired.¡±

    Old Man Gong was stunned. This was the first time he had seen his son show such an expression. His eyes seemed to be flowing with white moonlight, so sad and sorrowful.

    Even if he really wanted to carry a grandson, what he was most concerned about was his son¡¯s emotional problems. He hoped that his son could get married soon, have a wife who would dote on him and have two cute children.

    But now..

    Old Man Gong sighed heavily.

    ...

    Gong Yi returned to his room. He lifted his hand, unbuttoned the first two buttons of his white shirt and sat by the bed. He didn¡¯t want to do anything.

    He stared at the carpet under his feet in a daze and felt like his entire heart had been emptied.

    At this moment, a series of ringtones rang. It was a call.

    ¡°Hello, Ajie.¡±

    ¡°Hello President. I¡¯ve investigated Bai Beibei¡¯s situation in Singapore for the past three years. Should I send you the information now?¡±

    Gong Yi was silent for a moment. ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Forget it. She had already left. He didn¡¯t want to keep thinking about her.

    He wouldn¡¯t be so shameless.

    ¡°President, are you really going to forget it? Actually, Bai Beibei for the past three years...¡±

    ¡°Her matter has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t ever mention her name in front of me again!¡± Gong Yi hung up the phone.

    Ajie was stunned. Did the president hang up just like that?

    Actually, what he wanted to say was that Bai Beibei was already four months pregnant when she went to Singapore. Now, she had given birth to a daughter, and this daughter was very likely to be the president¡¯s.

 Chapter 1348 - Hello Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 1348: Hello Uncle</h4>

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t want to do anything. He didn¡¯t even want to go to thepany. However, being idle like this made him feel useless. He wanted to find something to do.

    But, what should he do?

    Gong Yi suddenly wanted to visit Grandma. During these three years, whenever he felt very lonely, he would go to visit Grandma. When there was no one by his side to talk to, he would talk to Grandma about his thoughts.

    Grandma was the best listener.

    Gong Yi got up, grabbed his car keys, and left the house.

    ...

    An hourter, Gong Yi arrived at the cemetery.

    He knelt down on one knee and ced the chrysanthemum in his hand in front of Grandma¡¯s tombstone. ¡°Grandmother, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯vee to visit you. How are you?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to tell you. Beibei came back a few days ago, but she just left.¡±

    ¡°Grandmother, I still don¡¯t understand why she left me three years ago. Everything was fine, and we were about to get married, but she left without saying goodbye. I drove to chase after her, but I couldn¡¯t catch up.¡±

    ¡°This time, after she returned, I really wanted to get back together with her. I wanted to tell her that I¡¯ve been waiting for her all these years, but something went wrong with our rtionship. I kept feeling like there was a gulf in her heart that separated me from her. I tried my best to get close to her, but her heart was tightly shut, and I couldn¡¯t get in. This feeling made me feel very weak, very tired.¡±

    ¡°Grandmother, when you left, you promised Beibei to me. At that time, I thought that Beibei was the most important part of my life. When we kowtowed to you, I thought she would be my wife, and forever my wife. But now, she doesn¡¯t seem to need me anymore. Grandmother, I¡¯m very confused. Can you point out a path for me? What should I do in the future?¡±

    Grandma¡¯s loving smile on the tombstone was frozen like a permanent scar. At this moment, a spring breeze blew across their faces, and the warmth of spring bloomed.

    Footsteps sounded beside their ears. Gong Yi turned his head to look and saw that there was another person beside him. It was Bai Beibei.

    Bai Beibei was holding a bunch of lilies in her hand. She was also here to visit Grandma.

    Their eyes met, and the two of them froze for a moment. They had not expected to meet in front of Grandma¡¯s grave.

    Gong Yi thought that when she had left, Bai Beibei flew back to Singapore after visiting Grandma. The two of them did not n to meet again, but now, they met unexpectedly in front of Grandma¡¯s grave.

    It was as if it was an arrangement.

    ¡°You... why are you here?¡± Bai Beibei asked in surprise.

    Gong Yi stood up, and with an indifferent expression, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Beibei nodded and ced the lily in her hand in front of Grandma¡¯s tombstone. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m here to see you.¡±

    Gong Yi looked at her delicate back and moved his thin lips. ¡°Can I ask you, is there anything you want to tell me?¡±

    This was thest chance he was going to give her.

    Bai Beibei felt her nose sour, and she wanted to cry. She knew that if she didn¡¯t say anything this time and didn¡¯t ask him to stay, the man behind her would really leave.

    He would disappear from her life.

    But, what could she say?

    She already had Xiao Yingying, so let him go and let him be happy.

    ¡°No.¡± Bai Beibei shook her head.

    Gong Yi¡¯s handsome features immediately sank. He gave Bai Beibei a sinister nce, then turned around and left.

    This time, he wouldn¡¯t turn back!

    Never!

    Bai Beibei¡¯s body stiffened as she watched the two of them brush past each other. Her heart was bleeding. Goodbye, Gong Yi.

    ...

    Gong Yi tookrge strides. Just as he was about to turn a corner, a tender and sweet voice suddenly rang in his ears. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, look at the dandelions I picked for Grandma. Wow, they¡¯re so beautiful.¡±

    Mommy?

    Gong Yi¡¯s tall body suddenly trembled as he turned around in disbelief.

    A small child in pink appeared in his line of sight. It was about two or three years old, and she was holding a small dandelion in her small hand. She blew at the dandelion, and the dandelion flew into the air. She happily spun around on the spot, that carefree look of hers made her look like a little angel.

    Zuo Ying chased after her. ¡°Xiao Yingying, run slowly. Don¡¯t fall.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know.¡± The flurry of pink smiled sweetly. There were two charming dimples on her cheeks.

    ¡°Mommy, Mommy, where is Granny? I want to give this dandelion to Granny.¡± Xiao Yingying pounced over and hugged Bai Beibei¡¯s thigh.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s face was deathly pale. She turned around and looked at Gong Yi, who was behind her.

    He did not leave. He was also looking at her!

    Bai Beibei sucked in a breath of cold air. The thing she was most afraid of had happened. Xiao Yingying still bumped into him. How could she resolve this?

    ¡°Yingying, let¡¯s go home first.¡± Bai Beibei bent down and picked up Xiao Yingying. Then, she took off running.

    Zuo Ying was very curious. ¡°Beibei, what¡¯s wrong? Why didn¡¯t you let Yingying visit Grandma before leaving? Why is your face so pale? Are you feeling unwell somewhere?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Bai Beibei wished that she could grow wings and fly away.

    Xiao Yingying hugged Bai Beibei¡¯s neck and said in a childish voice, ¡°Mommy, Mommy, there¡¯s a very handsome uncle chasing after us.¡±

    What?!

    Before Bai Beibei could react, her slender arm was grabbed by arge palm and she was forced to stop.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gong Yi¡¯s exasperated voice rang in her ears. ¡°You have a daughter?¡±

    Bai Beibei knew that there was no way to hide now. The only way was to face her.

    She turned her head and pursed her lips. ¡°Yes, yes, I have a daughter. Yingying, greet the uncle.¡±

    Gong Yi wished he could strangle this woman who was forcing a smile. However, his attention was drawn to Xiao Yingying. Xiao Yingying obediently called out to him, ¡°Hello, uncle.¡±

    Xiao Yingying¡¯s facial features, especially her eyes, were especially like Bai Beibei¡¯s. Gong Yi¡¯s heart softened as he looked at her. He curled the corners of his lips. ¡°Yingying, how... how old are you?¡±

    ¡°More than three years old.¡± Xiao Yingying raised three fingers.

    More than three years old?

    When she left him, it was three years ago. In other words, she was already several months pregnant when she left him.

    Gong Yi¡¯s heart raced, and all the blood in his body rushed to his brain. It was a wonderful feeling that could not be described with words. A voice kept telling him, Gong Yi, this is your daughter!

    He did not even have to question whether this was his daughter!

    This damn woman actually hid his daughter. If he had not discovered it today, she probably would never have told him!

    ¡°Yingying,e, give uncle a hug.¡± Gong Yi wanted to hug Xiao Yingying.

    Xiao Yingying liked this handsome uncle very much, but she still looked at her mother inquisitively to see if she would agree.

    Bai Beibei obviously didn¡¯t agree. ¡°Heh, it¡¯ste today. Let¡¯s hug again when we¡¯re free. Yingying, say goodbye to uncle. We¡¯re going back.¡±

    ¡°Oh, uncle, we¡¯re taking a ne back to Singapore.¡± Xiao Yingying looked at Gong Yi very apologetically.

    Gong Yi¡¯s eyes were furious. She still wanted to leave in such a situation?

 Chapter 1349 - Xiao Yingying Is Not Your Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 1349: Xiao Yingying Is Not Your Daughter</h4>

    ¡°Yingying, let uncle carry you.¡± Gong Yi forcefully snatched Xiao Yingying over, and he turned to leave.

    Bai Beibei was shocked. She quickly grabbed Gong Yi¡¯s sleeve and said, horrified, ¡°Gong Yi, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Bringing Yingying home!¡± Gong Yi said matter-of-factly.

    Bai Beibei looked at Xiao Yingying. Xiao Yingying did not cry. She stayed in Gong Yi¡¯s embrace and looked at the uncle, then at her own mother. Her big grape-like eyes were extremely lively.

    Bai Beibei lowered her voice and begged, ¡°Gong Yi, if you have something to say, let¡¯s talk it out. Give Yingying to me. Don¡¯t scare the child!¡±

    Gong Yi nced at her. ¡°Who exactly is scaring the child?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let go first, then you return Yingying to me.¡± Bai Beibeipromised. She slowly let go of Gong Yi.

    Gong Yi did not even look at her. He used his long legs and left.

    Where was he taking Yingying?

    Bai Beibei chased after him for a couple of steps, but his pace was too fast. She could not catch up at all. Moreover, she did not dare to do anything too extreme in front of Xiao Yingying. She was afraid of hurting the child.

    She still understood Gong Yi. Although being a gentleman was part of his upbringing. This did not mean that he did not have a temper.

    He was also quite domineering.

    ¡°Beibei, who is that man?¡± Zuo Ying, who was watching from the side, said, ¡°Could he be President Gong? Oh my god, he¡¯s so handsome.¡±

    Bai Beibei had no time to think about this. She took out her phone from her bag and called Gong Yi.

    ¡°Beibei, is President Gong Xiao Yingying¡¯s father? Otherwise, why would he snatch Xiao Yingying away? Beibei, you really hid it well. Even Yingying is a little princess that has been left behind.¡±

    Bai Beibei wasn¡¯t in the mood to joke with Zuo Ying. She dialled Gong Yi¡¯s number.

    Did he really misunderstand? Did he think that Xiao Yingying was his daughter?

    ...

    In the Lamborghini.

    Gong Yi ced Xiao Yingying in the backseat. He used his finger to caress the little girl¡¯s pink face. ¡°Yingying,e home with uncle. Uncle will take good care of you.¡±

    Xiao Yingying looked out of the window and asked in a childish voice, ¡°Uncle, are you the uncle who is dating my mommy?¡±

    Gong Yi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gong Yi added, ¡°Uncle will marry your mommy very soon. Come home with uncle now. Later, uncle will bring your mommy over.¡±

    Xiao Yingying covered her mouth andughed secretly. ¡°Uncle, are you unable to handle my mommy?¡±

    Gong Yi shrugged. ¡°A little.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯m willing to be uncle¡¯s assistant. Uncle, you can do it. I have high hopes for you. You can definitely be my daddy.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t going to be her daddy, he was already her daddy.

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t dare to tell her now. It would take some time for a child to ept this matter. He wanted to wait until he and Bai Beibei had reconciled before telling her so that she wouldn¡¯t be scared.

    ¡°Xiao Yingying, do you like uncle?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so obedient. Uncle will take you home now.¡± Gong Yi started the car.

    The car was on the road when a series of rings. Someone was calling.

    It was Bai Beibei Calling.

    She still had the nerve to call?

    ¡°Hello.¡± Gong Yi answered the phone unhappily.

    ¡°Hello, Gong Yi, where are you taking Xiao Yingying? Did you misunderstand something? Xiao Yingying is not your daughter!¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not mine, then whose is it?¡± Gong Yi asked directly.

    ¡°Gong Yi, listen to me.¡± Bai Beibei lowered her voice. ¡°When I left you, I was already four months pregnant. I had Xiao Yingying before we got together.¡±

    Gong Yi instantly understood. Xiao Yingying was in the bathroom that night. That night, she gave herself to him.

    That night, he didn¡¯t use a condom. He didn¡¯t expect her to be pregnant.

    ¡°Gong Yi, I¡¯m sorry. I did not mean to hurt you, but Xiao Yingying is really not your daughter. Xiao Yingying appearance... was too suddenly. I don¡¯t know... who is her father. At that time, you proposed to me. I wore the wedding ring you gave me and went to the hospital to have an abortion. I really wanted to be with you and be your bride, so I thought of giving up on Xiao Yingying. However, I ran away from the operating table. I had no parents when I was young. I don¡¯t want my child to be like me...¡±

    ¡°Gong Yi, you hate me, right? I let you down, but I had no choice. When I left you three years ago, I was in so much pain. I wanted to spend the rest of my life with you...¡±

    Gong Yi listened to the woman on the other end of the phone, choking. He understood everything.

    She didn¡¯t know that he was the man from that night, so she felt like her whole world had copsed after finding out that she was pregnant. She even thought about aborting the child because she wanted to be with him.

    However, it was a part of her. She really could not part with it, so she could only part with him.

    Three years ago, she had been in so much pain and confusion that she did not know what to do.

    ¡°Is this the reason why you left me three years ago?¡±Gong Yi felt bitter in his mouth.

    ¡°Yes, Gong Yi. I feel that I am too ashamed to see you. I am already very unclean. I have given myself to people other than you. I also did it with Li Xiyang... I am not worthy of you!¡±

    Li Xiyang...

    Three years ago, he didn¡¯t have the time to exin. She had always thought that she had had sex with Li Xiyang. In fact, she didn¡¯t. He was the only man she had.

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t say anything. He hung up the phone.

    After hanging up the phone, Secretary Ajie¡¯s call immediately came.

    ¡°Hello, Ajie.¡±

    ¡°Hello, President. I thought about it and still think it¡¯s necessary to report to you about Bai Beibei¡¯s situation in Singapore these three years. She gave birth to a daughter who is more than three years old this year.¡±

    Ajie finished speaking in one breath. He was waiting for his president to throw a tantrum.

    However, Gong Yi did not react at all.

    Only then did ajie dare to continue, ¡°President, when Miss Beibei went to Singapore, she was already four months pregnant. She had no money and no connections, so Miss Beibei could not continue to attend university. She rented a small house and studied economics by herself while taking care of her fetus. Six monthster, she gave birth to a daughter in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Miss Beibei focused on taking care of her daughter for more than a year. Then, she began to look for a job actively. Because she did not have a diploma, she was met with difficulties everywhere. At that time, Jin Taijiao took a liking to miss Beibei¡¯s ability and hired her. Miss Beibei did very well. With Jin Taijiao¡¯s help, she was able to get a high-level job title as a budgeter and began to be famous.¡±

    ¡°President, Miss Beibei and Jin Taijiao are not what you think. In these three years, Miss Bei bei has not had any boyfriends. She has been working hard and has not been living a happy life.¡±

    Actually, Gong Yi had already guessed that he had misunderstood her. She was innocent.

 Chapter 1350 - Since You Want A Grandchild. Iâ€™ll Give it to You

    <h4>Chapter 1350: Since You Want A Grandchild. I¡¯ll Give it to You</h4>

    ¡°President, Miss Beibei and Jin Taijiao are not what you think they are. In the past three years, Miss Beibei has not had any boyfriends. She has been working hard and has not been living a happy life.¡±

    Actually, Gong Yi had already guessed that he had misunderstood her. She was innocent.

    Did she not go to university? In order to give birth to Xiao Yingying, she went to a foreign country, Singapore, alone. At that time, she was only 18 years old.

    She could have had a beautiful future. She could have stunned the world by graduating from a famous university and winning a mental arithmeticpetition in America. However, she had given up on all of that.

    When other girls were enjoying their youth, she became a mother. Although she looked soft and weak on the surface, she was like a plum blossom that grew during the winter. She was strong and brave, so beautiful.

    How should he tell her the truth? How should he tell her that the man that night was actually him and that Xiao Yingying was his daughter?

    ...

    At the Gong residence.

    Hearing the ¡°Ding ling¡± sound from the door, the servant quickly went to open the door. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back...¡±

    The servant looked at the little girl in Gong Yi¡¯s arms in surprise.

    Madam Gong rushed over when she heard the news. ¡°Gong Yi, why are you back? Have you eaten? This... your hand...¡±

    Madam Gong was stunned.

    Old Man Gong stood in the living room and snorted coldly. ¡°Why did this unfilial sone back? Let him go as far away as possible. I don¡¯t want to see him at all.¡±

    ¡°Master.¡± At this moment, Madam Gong called out from behind.

    ¡°What?¡± Old Man Gong turned around.

    With this turn, it was as if someone had pressed his acupoint. He looked at Xiao Yingying in Gong Yi¡¯s arms in a daze. ¡°Yingying, why are you here? Why are you with... him?¡±

    Xiao Yingying was also very surprised to be back here. She looked sweetly at Gong Yi and Gong Yi. ¡°Grandfather, grandmother, it was Uncle who brought me back. It seems that we are really fated.¡±

    Fated?

    The little girl¡¯s sly appearance made Gong Yi not know whether tough or cry.

    At this moment, Gong Yi took a few steps forward and threw Xiao Yingying into his father¡¯s arms. ¡°Here! Stop asking for a grandchild in the future. My mission isplete!¡±

    Old Man Gong hurriedly caught Xiao Yingying, afraid that she would fall. He could not understand Gong Yi¡¯s words at all. ¡°Brat, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    Gong Yi raised his sharp eyebrows and felt a sense of pride. ¡°Grandchild! The grandchild that you want, I gave it to you!¡±

    After saying that, he went upstairs.

    ¡°This...¡± Old Man Gong looked at Gong Yi¡¯s back and then looked at Xiao Yingying. What exactly was going on?

    Could it be that Gong Yi¡¯s brain was fried and snatched another family¡¯s child away?

    ¡°Yingying, let grandpa ask you, what is your daddy¡¯s and mommy¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t have a daddy. My mommy¡¯s name is Bai Beibei. She¡¯s the best mommy in the world,¡± Xiao Yingying said proudly.

    Bai Beibei?

    This name made Old Man Gong freeze. He suddenly remembered that three years ago, he bumped into Bai Beibei in the hospital. At that time, she had juste down from the operating table and was pregnant.

    Was Xiao Yingying the child in her belly back then?

    Old Man Gong¡¯s feelings became veryplicated.

    ..

    In the room.

    Gong Yi changed into a new shirt. At this time, the door was pushed open, and Old Man Gong came in.

    ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t you knock when you came in? Where are your manners?¡±

    ¡°Brat, don¡¯t be so rude to me. I have something to ask you. What¡¯s going on with Xiao Yingying?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Xiao Yingying is my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Then who is Yingying¡¯s mommy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s...¡± Gong Yi wanted to answer.

    However, Old Man Gong didn¡¯t give him the chance to speak. ¡°Gong Yi, Yingying¡¯s mommy is Bai Beibei, right? Is she the one who told you that Xiao Yingying is your daughter? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t be deceived by her. This child isn¡¯t yours at all!¡±

    ¡°Three years ago, I met Bai Beibei in the hospital. At that time, she was already four months pregnant. I asked her if this child was yours, and she admitted it wasn¡¯t yours. What does she mean by doing this now? I¡¯m really afraid of this Bai Beibei. She messed up your life and even caused you to get into a car ident. If it weren¡¯t for the driver who turned the steering wheel to avoid a head-on collision, you wouldn¡¯t even be alive now.¡±

    ¡°Gong Yi, why didn¡¯t you learn your lesson?¡±

    Gong Yi caught the main point from this sentence. ¡°Dad, you knew about Bai Beibei¡¯s pregnancy three years ago? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°Ha, tell you? You may have the face to listen, but I haven¡¯t had the face to say it. If I can¡¯t even control my own woman, and she¡¯s actually pregnant with another man¡¯s child...¡±

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going to say it for thest time. Xiao Yingying is my daughter!¡±

    Old Man Gong was stunned. He was stunned by Gong Yi¡¯s serious expression.

    ¡°Dad, Xiao Yingying is my daughter. There was a misunderstanding between Bai Beibei and me, which led her to think that this child is not mine. But I can tell you clearly that your son is not stupid enough to raise another person¡¯s child. Xiao Yingying is the daughter of Bai Beibei and me. I¡¯m the only man in Bai Beibei life!¡±

    Gong Yi added, ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe me, you can go for a paternity test.¡±

    Old Man Gong was at a loss. Was Xiao Yingying really his granddaughter?

    Old Man Gong didn¡¯t say anything and turned around to leave.

    He was going to do a paternity test.

    When he walked to the door, Gong Yi asked, ¡°Dad, did you say something terrible to her in the hospital three years ago and make her leave me?¡±

    Old Man Gong pursed his lips and said stiffly, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Dad, if Xiao Yingying finds out that you broke up her father and mommy and made her not enjoy any fatherly love for three years, do you think she¡¯ll still like you?¡±

    Old Man Gong stopped in his tracks and was speechless.

    If Xiao Yingying was really his granddaughter, then... then...

    He had always wanted to have a grandchild. Now that he had one, it would be a huge joke if she didn¡¯t like him. Old Man Gong didn¡¯t even dare to think about it.

    He immediately quickened his pace and left.

    ...

    Downstairs, in the living room.

    Madam Gong carried Xiao Yingying on herp and fed her mousse. ¡°Yingying, is it good?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really good. Thank you, grandma.¡±

    ¡°So obedient!¡± Madam Gong could not help but kiss Xiao Yingying.

    ¡°Madam, Master has wanted to have a grandchild for so many years. Who would have thought that in the blink of an eye, he would have a grandchild, and it would be so big? Young Master is really amazing. Look at Little Miss¡¯s appearance. Aiyo, she is so beautiful. I have never seen such a beautiful girl. Look, Little Miss¡¯s nose and mouth are like young master¡¯s. One look, and you can tell that she is young master¡¯s biological daughter.¡± The servant praised.

    Madam Gong was extremely happy, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? How can my Gong Yi¡¯s daughter not be pretty? Every time I see old Li from next door, I always get angry. He always asks me why his granddaughter is so beautiful. Right now, my Yingying is far ahead of her. When I carry her out tomorrow and let him take a look, he will definitely be shocked.¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Madam Gong and the servantughed together.

 Chapter 1351 - I Only Want My Mommy

    <h4>Chapter 1351: I Only Want My Mommy</h4>

    Old Man Gong was listening to these words from the stairs. He looked at Xiao Yingying, and the more he looked at her, the more he felt that Xiao Yingying was very much like Gong Yi. In the beginning, when Xiao Yingying was pulling on his trouser leg on the street, he had a warm feeling of throbbing, so this kind of feeling was blood thicker than water.

    Old Man Gong really liked Xiao Yingying. Just an hour ago, he hadmented that it was hopeless for him to get a grandchild. He did not expect his Xiao Yingying to be already grown up.

    Old Man Gong thought of Gong Yi¡¯sst words. If Xiao Yingying knew that he had tried to break up her parents, would Xiao Yingying still like him as a grandfather?

    Oh my god, Old Man Gong did not dare to think about it.

    ...

    Soon, it was evening. The servants prepared a sumptuous dinner. Madam Gong went to carry Xiao Yingying. ¡°Yingying,e. Let¡¯s go eat dinner.¡±

    Xiao Yingying stood by the door and looked outside. She shook her head and said, ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±

    ¡°Yingying, why don¡¯t you want to eat?¡±

    At this moment, Gong Yi came down from upstairs. ¡°Mom, Yingying.¡±

    ¡°Uncle.¡± Xiao Yingying quickly ran over. She blinked her big eyes and looked at Gong Yi pitifully. ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t you say that my mommy woulde soon? Why can¡¯t I see mommy?¡±

    Gong Yi squatted down. He felt that Xiao Yingying¡¯s eyes were very simr to that of Bai Beibei. It made his heart ache.

    ¡°Yingying, Mommy wille tomorrow. How about you sleep with Uncle tonight?¡±

    Xiao Yingying¡¯s eyes were immediately filled with tears. She pursed her lips and was about to cry.

    Gong Yi immediately panicked. ¡°Yingying, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yingying, tell Grandma why are you crying?¡± Madam Gong was heartbroken. She quickly held Xiao Yingying in her arms andforted her. ¡°Good baby, Let¡¯s not cry. You won¡¯t be pretty if you cry.¡±

    ¡°Wah!¡± Xiao Yingying cried loudly. She rubbed her eyes with her little pink fists, and crystal-clear tears fell everywhere.

    ¡°Xiao Yingying, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Old Man Gong heard the voice and rushed over. He went up and kicked Gong Yi. ¡°Little brat, did you make Yingying Cry?¡±

    Gong Yi ¡°...¡±

    Old Man Gong hugged Xiao Yingying in his arms and jumped and coaxed her. ¡°Yingying, don¡¯t cry. Grandpa¡¯s heart aches when he sees you cry. Tell Grandma, did Uncle bully you?¡±

    ¡°Uncle... liar, I want Mommy, I want... Mommy!¡± Xiao Yingying cried out in a heart-wrenching manner.

    Mommy...

    The three people present froze when they heard this word. Old Man Gongughed awkwardly and coaxed her gently, ¡°Xiao Yingying, aren¡¯t you having fun here? I¡¯ve already asked someone to build a castle for Xiao Yingying. There¡¯s a crown, a fluffy dress, and a magic wand there. From now on, Yingying will be our Gong family¡¯s little princess.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I don¡¯t want anything. I only want Mommy... I¡¯m Mommy¡¯s... precious baby, I don¡¯t want to be separated from Mommy... Mommy, Mommy...¡± Xiao Yingying had already lost her voice from crying.

    Old Man Gong couldn¡¯t do anything. He knew that Bai Beibei had raised Xiao Yingying well over the past three years. Xiao Yingying didn¡¯t want anyone else but her.

    Gong Yi was also flustered when he saw his daughter crying like this. To be honest, he was new to being a father. He had no experience at all.

    Three years ago, his rtionship with Bai Beibei had suffered a lot of resistance. At that time, he had wanted to have a child with her. However, before this thought had matured, Bai Beibei had left him.

    He had never thought that he would have a three-year-old daughter. He still did not know how to be a father.

    ¡°Xiao Yingying, don¡¯t cry. Uncle is calling Mommy right now and asking Mommy toe over to apany you, okay?¡± Gong Yi took out his phone.

    Xiao Yingying immediately stopped crying. Her eyes were red as she looked at Gong Yi. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Uncle is going to call mommy right now.¡±

    ..,,,,

    Gong Yi dialled Bai Beibei¡¯s number. The melodious ringtone only rang once, and the call was quickly picked up. Bai Beibei¡¯s anxious voice rang out, ¡°Hello, Gong Yi. How is Yingying Now? Can you return Yingying to me? It¡¯s dark now. If she can¡¯t see me, she¡¯ll be afraid.¡±

    At this moment, Gong Yi was standing on thewn outside the vi. He had one hand in his pocket and was kicking the stones around him. ¡°Mm.¡± He snorted. ¡°Yingying is crying.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Bai Beibei sucked in a breath of cold air. Her heart ached so much that tears came out. She sobbed as she confessed to him, ¡°Gong Yi, I beg you to let Yingying go. If anything happens, you cane to me. I know I¡¯ve let you down. I¡¯ve let you down. But Yingying is innocent...¡±

    Gong Yi frowned. What did she mean? Did she think that he had kidnapped Yingying?

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± he said in an unpleasant tone.

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t dare to cry anymore.

    Gong Yi felt even worse. Both mother and daughter liked to shed tears, and he couldn¡¯t stop either of them. It was as if he had bullied them.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t even have enough time to dote on them.

    ¡°Where are you now?¡± He asked.

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t say anything.

    Gong Yi looked forward. He saw a delicate figure around the corner. It was familiar to him.

    ¡°Are you outside my house?¡±

    Gong Yi saw the delicate figure turn around and leave.

    He was so angry that his eyes were burning. ¡°Bai Beibei, stop right there! If you dare to leave tonight, you will never see Yingying again!¡±

    Bai Beibei stopped in her tracks.

    At this moment, she heard the sound of footsteps approaching from afar. Gong Yi was behind her.

    Bai Beibei turned around. Gong Yi was holding his phone and staring at her.

    She did not have the courage to face the man¡¯s gaze, so she lowered her head. The grief in her heart grew stronger and stronger. Her tears were like beads that had broken their string, ¡°What are you trying to do? I¡¯m not lying to you. Yingying is really not your daughter. I... I sold myself. Yingying is...that man. At that time, I didn¡¯t know anything. I never thought... that I would get pregnant...¡±

    ¡°No matter who that man is, Yingying is my daughter. For her, I gave up everything. When I was 18 years old, I became a mom. I left you and went to... Singapore. I didn¡¯t have a good life either. But no matter how hard and tiring it was when I saw Yingying growing up day by day, she would smile at me. She would kiss me and say that Mommy had worked hard. She never asked where her dad went. I sent her to preschool, and she told me that she was very happy every day... This child is very sensible. She...¡±

    Gong Yi took two steps forward and gently pulled her into his arms.

    He closed his eyes and kissed her hair. He wanted to use his body temperature and frantic heartbeat tofort her, tofort her all these years of suffering and pain.

    Once again, he held her in such a warm embrace. Only then did Bai Beibei realize how much she missed and coveted his embrace. ¡°Gong Yi, I¡¯m really sorry...¡±

    She didn¡¯t let him down. It was all his fault.

    Gong Yi let go of her and held her cold little hand.

    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±

 Chapter 1352 - Mommy, Why Donâ€™t You Marry Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 1352: Mommy, Why Don¡¯t You Marry Uncle</h4>

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see Yingying?¡± Gong Yi asked.

    Yingying was at his house now. Was he going to bring her in?

    Bai Beibei pulled her little hand back forcefully.

    Gong Yi stopped in his tracks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Bai Beibei shook her head. ¡°No... It¡¯s not convenient for me to go in. Can you carry Yingying out?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he rejected her outright.

    Bai Beibei looked up at Gong Yi, her watery eyes filled with panic and hurt.

    Gong Yi reached out and touched her face. He could not help but say softly, ¡°Are you afraid of my dad?¡±

    Bai Beibei quickly shook her head. ¡°No...¡±

    ¡°Three years ago, you saw my dad at the hospital. Did my dad talk to you?¡±

    ¡°No...¡±

    She denied everything.

    Gong Yi sighed. She had always been like this. She would not tell him anything that happened or if she was hurt or upset.

    She was used to enduring it alone.

    ¡°Although my dad has a bad temper sometimes, he is still okay. In the past, he misunderstood you and probably did something that gave you a bad impression. Now that the misunderstanding is gone, he will change himself in the future. Besides, when we get married, we won¡¯t live with him. We will live together as a family of three.¡±

    A family of three...

    Bai Beibei looked at Gong Yi in a daze. She did not understand what he was saying. Why did he still think that Yingying was his daughter even after she had exined it so many times?

    Did he think that she was not embarrassed enough?

    ¡°Gong Yi, can you not do this...¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop talking. Let¡¯s go in together.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Yingying is crying inside. Her throat is hoarse from crying. She wants her Mommy.¡±

    Bai Beibei quickly became speechless. Her Xiao Yingying was inside, and she couldn¡¯t bear to part with her.

    Gong Yi¡¯s heart softened, and he forcefully held her little hand.

    ...

    Walking into the vi, Bai Beibei suddenly thought of Zuo Ying¡¯s words. She said that this was a ce where rich people lived. Her evaluation was very urate.

    Gong Yi lived alone in a high-end apartment. Compared to this, his life was more modern and independent. He had never been a young master who would unt his wealth.

    Bai Beibei felt all sorts of uneasiness when she entered the vi. Fortunately, a soft voice quickly sounded, ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Bai Beibei immediately squatted down and caught Xiao Yingying, who was flying towards her. ¡°Yingying, Mommy¡¯s precious baby. Quick, let Mommy hug you. Mommy misses you so much.¡±

    Xiao Yingying hugged Bai Beibei¡¯s neck with both hands and gave her mommy¡¯s face a couple of kisses. ¡°Mommy, Yingying misses you so much too.¡±

    ¡°Yingying, are you crying? Your eyes and nose are all red.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I thought Mommy wouldn¡¯te. I¡¯m so scared to be here alone.¡±

    Bai Beibei felt warm in her heart. This daughter of hers was really the little angel in her life. As long as she was here, she could heal any pain.

    ¡°Yingying, Mommy will bring you home.¡± Bai Beibei carried Xiao Yingying and looked at Old Man Gong and Madam Gong. ¡°Uncle and Auntie, thank you for taking care of Yingying. We¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    ¡°Miss Bai, wait!¡± Madam Gong called out to Bai Beibei. She could not bear to part with her granddaughter. ¡°Why are you taking Yingying Away? Yingying is our granddaughter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Old Man Gong snorted in dissatisfaction, ¡°Since Yingying is our Gong family¡¯s granddaughter, then she should stay and enjoy the life of a princess. Miss Bai, I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re thinking. Three years ago, I asked you who the child was. Why did you say that? Could it be that you¡¯re lying to us because you¡¯re dissatisfied with me?¡±

    Bai Beibei was shocked. Why were they so sure that Xiao Yingying was part of their family?

    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, I didn¡¯t mean that. Actually, Xiao Yingying isn¡¯t...¡± she wanted to confess.

    At this moment, a muscr arm grabbed her soft waist. Gong Yi said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Yingying is hungry too. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    Bai Beibei looked at Gong Yi. She frowned and didn¡¯t want to eat here.

    Gong Yi obviously understood what she meant. He looked directly at Xiao Yingying. ¡°Yingying, do you want to have dinner with Grandpa, Grandma, and Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Mommy, let me tell you. Grandpa, Grandma, and Uncle treated me very well. Let¡¯s eat here.¡± Xiao Yingying acted coquettishly.

    Bai Beibei ¡°...¡±

    ...

    There was no other way. Bai Beibei stayed here to have dinner. The atmosphere wasn¡¯t as awkward as she had imagined because Old Man Gong and Madam Gong¡¯s gazes were all focused on Xiao Yingying.

    Bai Beibei was very touched. Old Man Gong and Madam Gong really liked Xiao Yingying, but she felt guilty and uneasy. Xiao Yingying really was not of the Gong family¡¯s bloodline.

    ¡°Young Madam, this is the medicinal ck chicken soup. It tastes delicious. Drink two more bowls. Look at how skinny you are. You have to fatten up a little. In a year or two, give the old master and Madam a grandson and make it a good name,¡± the servant said with a smile.

    Young Madam?

    This title made Bai Beibei¡¯s little face flush red. She was so embarrassed.

    ¡°Haha, yes.¡± At this moment, Madam Gong looked at Bai Beibei kindly, ¡°Beibei, you were only 19 when you gave birth to Xiao Yingying. You must have suffered a lot. In two days, I¡¯ll get a famous doctor to help you recuperate. We¡¯ll talk about the second child a few yearster. You¡¯re still young. Take your time.¡±

    Gong Yi picked up a prawn and ced it in Xiao Yingying¡¯s bowl. ¡°Yingying, do you want a younger sister or younger brother?¡±

    Xiao Yingying thought for a moment. ¡°I want a younger brother.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Gong Yi mmed the table in a good mood.

    If there were a crack in the ground, Bai Beibei would definitely crawl into it. Old Man Gong and Madam Gong had clearly acknowledged the title of ¡°Young Madam¡± and even told her to have another child so naturally. What were they thinking?

    At this moment, Gong Yi held her little hand. ¡°Dad, Mom, let¡¯s talk about the second childter. We want to get married first and spend a few years alone together after that before having a child.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Let us take care of Yingying. You guys can go live your little lives.¡± Madam Gong agreed enthusiastically.

    Bai Beibei ¡°...¡±

    ...

    After dinner, Bai Beibei pulled Xiao Yingying to the side and discussed in a low voice, ¡°Yingying, we¡¯ve already stayed for dinner. Let us go home now? You can go say goodbye to Grandpa and Grandma.¡±

    ¡°But Mommy, I¡¯ve already made a promise with uncle not to leave tonight.¡±

    Made a promise?

    When did they make the promise?

    Bai Beibei had a headache. She felt that her precious daughter had been bribed.

    ¡°Mommy, Uncle likes you very much and likes me very much. I support mommy in dating. Mommy, you can marry Uncle. This way, you won¡¯t have to work so hard to take care of me alone. Other than me, there will be more people who will love Mommy,¡± Xiao Yingying said in a childish voice.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s heart ached. Was this the reason why Yingying supported her in dating?

    Yingying didn¡¯t want her to work so hard. Yingying wanted more people to love her.

    ¡°Yingying.¡± Bai Beibei rubbed her daughter¡¯s soft hair.

    ¡°Stay tonight. We¡¯ll leave together tomorrow morning.¡± Gong Yi walked over at this time.

 Chapter 1353 - Who Let You Be So Disobedient

    <h4>Chapter 1353: Who Let You Be So Disobedient</h4>

    ¡°Gong Yi, I don¡¯t want to stay here. I want to bring Xiao Yingying home...¡± Bai Beibei said softly.

    Gong Yi looked at her and said in a tone that showed no room for negotiation. ¡°Don¡¯t be ufortable. Sleep in my room tonight. We¡¯ll sleep together.¡±

    Sleep together?

    Bai Beibei widened her watery eyes. She looked at him innocently and fearfully. She didn¡¯t mean it that way.

    Gong Yi¡¯s eyes were a little dark. He really wanted to pounce on her and eat her right now, but he controlled himself. He did not want to do a live broadcast.

    ¡°Yingying, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± Gong Yi carried Xiao Yingying upstairs.

    ¡°Mommy,e quickly. Xiao Yingying wants to take a bath.¡± Xiao Yingyingy on Gong Yi¡¯s shoulder and waved her little hand at her.

    Bai Beibei was about to break down.

    ...

    In the bathroom, Bai Beibei carried Xiao Yingying who was wrapped in a towel out. There were pyjamas on the bed. It was a cotton white princess dress. Bai Beibei helped Xiao Yingying put it on.

    ¡°Uncle, have you taken a bath too?¡±

    Bai Beibei turned around when she heard the sound. Gong Yi hade. He had just taken a bath and was wearing a white casual outfit. The white shirt drooped open, making him look handsome and cool.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s little face turned red. This was his room and she could smell his alluring scent. It made her feel soft.

    ¡°Mm, Uncle is done showering and Yingying is done showering. Let Mommy go take a shower now.¡± Gong Yi stood behind Bai Beibei.

    Bai Beibei did not know if he did it on purpose or not. He was very close to her. The man¡¯s tall body seemed to be holding her petite body in his arms. She could even feel the friction between their clothes and the strong muscles on his body.

    ¡°Let me dry Yingying¡¯s hair first.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s ears were red, and her movements were a little awkward due to her nervousness. Gong Yi smiled and reached out to pinch her small waist. ¡°I¡¯ll dry Ying¡¯s hair. You go take a bath.¡±

    The area that he pinched seemed to be burning. Bai Beibei threw down the hairdryer and ran away. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go take a bath.¡±

    ...

    After entering the bathroom, Bai Beibei could still hear theughter of the man outside. He must beughing at her.

    She looked at herself through the mirror. Her cheeks were red, and her eyes were filled with desire. After being teased by him so gently, she did not look like herself anymore.

    She took a deep breath and entered the bathroom to take a shower.

    She took her time to shower because she had something on her mind. She should not have agreed to stay. How was she going to sleepter? She would sleep under the bed, but Xiao Yingying would definitely stick to her.

    She couldn¡¯t let him sleep under the bed, right?

    Bai Beibei grabbed her hair in frustration and put on her nightdress.

    She realized that her nightdress was from the same series as Xiao Yingying¡¯s and his. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but feel sweet and warm.

    After dawdling for a while, Bai Beibei mustered up the courage to go out.

    ...

    The lights in the room had already been dimmed. Gong Yi waszily leaning against the headboard of the bed. He had one palm ced on his bent knee and looked very casual. Xiao Yingying was in his arms and was about to fall asleep.

    This scene was very heartwarming. It was like a scene of a father and daughter getting along. Bai Beibei¡¯s heart trembled violently. She had a strange feeling that Xiao Yingying¡¯s side profile was very simr to Gong Yi¡¯s.

    ¡°Are you done washing up?¡± Gong Yi looked over and interrupted her train of thought.

    Bai Beibei quickly nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gong Yi looked at her from head to toe. Her ck hair hung loosely behind her waist. Her fair little face, cherry red lips, and a slim waist like a willow tree. Her nightdress fell on her knees. Her two slender legs were straight and slender, and she was as beautiful as a painting.

    Gong Yi could hear his own racing heart. It had been three years, but he was still moved by her.

    His gaze was burning, and Bai Beibei was nervous. At this moment, Xiao Yingying stuck her head out and said, ¡°Mommy, why did you take so long to wash up? I¡¯m sleepy. Can Mommy tell me a story now?¡±

    Xiao Yingying always asked her to tell a story before she went to sleep.

    She could tell a story, but Bai Beibei still didn¡¯t know where she was going to sleep.

    ¡°Come here.¡± At this moment, Gong Yi stretched out his hand towards her.

    Bai Beibei hesitated for a moment before walking forward.

    cing her small hand in his palm, Gong Yi wrapped his arms around her slender waist and carried her in easily, letting her sleep between him and Xiao Yingying.

    Bai Beibei felt her breath warm up.

    Xiao Yingying hugged the soft silk and looked at her mother innocently. ¡°Mommy, your face is so red. Are you sick?¡±

    Bai Beibei quickly shook her head. ¡°No, mommy just feels a little hot.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t feel hot...¡±

    ¡°Yingying, didn¡¯t you want to hear a story? Mommy is telling you a story about a little bear.¡± Bai Beibei changed the topic.

    ¡°Okay!.¡± Xiao Yingying was instantly attracted.

    Bai Beibei hugged Xiao Yingying in her arms. She slept with her back facing Gong Yi. Then, she told Xiao Yingying a story in a soft voice.

    Xiao Yingying fell asleep halfway through the story.

    ¡°You can stop now. Yingying is asleep.¡± Gong Yi straightened up and stretched out his strong arm to cover Xiao Yingying with the nket.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Beibei nodded.

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t leave after he finished covering her with the nket. He ced his two hands on Bai Beibei¡¯s side and looked at her with a burning gaze.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bai Beibei avoided his gaze and pushed him away. ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Gong Yi leaned over and kissed her.

    His kiss was too sudden. Bai Beibei dodged for a moment, and his kissnded on her cheek.

    He did not mind. He kissed her from her cheek to her hair and took a deep breath. ¡°You smell so good.¡±

    Bai Beibei was at a loss. She resisted in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t... Yingying is here...¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll be gentle,¡± Gong Yi said nonchntly. He held her little face and covered her seductive little mouth.

    Bai Beibei let out a hushed sound and melted like a pool of water. Her two little hands grabbed his cor, not knowing whether to push away or pull him closer.

    Suddenly, the sound of water rang out in Bai Beibei¡¯s ears and startled her. She did not know when she had opened her mouth, but her little tongue had already been swallowed by him.

    Her face and ears were flushed red, and she was utterly embarrassed. ¡°Gong Yi...¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Gong Yi replied. ¡°Beibei, you¡¯ve grown up a little.¡±

    What did he mean by that?

    She was 21 years old this year, a little older than when she was 18 years old. But in his eyes, the 21-year-old her was still very young and tender.

    Bai Beibei pressed down on his hand. His hand was already in her nightdress. She couldn¡¯t help but suspect that what he called ¡®growth¡¯ meant physical development.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop. Yingying will wake up.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to... the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Gong Yi stood up and immediately carried her horizontally. Bai Beibei didn¡¯t even have the chance to refuse.

    ...

    In the bathroom.

    Bai Beibei was pressed against the wall, her nightdress lifted up, and he lowered his head to look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± Bai Beibei panted as she covered his eyes.

    ¡°Let me see if it¡¯s still swollen.¡±

    ¡°You knew? Then why are you... so rough?¡± Bai Beibeiined.

    Gong Yi closed his reddened eyes and made his movements stronger. After they were done, both of them were out of breath. He kissed her hair. ¡°Who told you to be so disobedient? Hm? Was it rough? Did you like it?¡±

 Chapter 1354 - Are You Guys Going Give Birth To A Baby Brother

    <h4>Chapter 1354: Are You Guys Going Give Birth To A Baby Brother</h4>

    An hourter.

    Gong Yi carried Bai Beibei onto the bed. Bai Beibei felt so tired that she couldn¡¯t even open her eyes. She was truly amazed at much stamina he had.

    Bai Beibei closed her eyes when she was able to lie down on the soft bed again. At this moment, she felt the mattress dip down next to her. Gong Yi had climbed onto the bed and hugged her in his arms.

    Bai Beibei let him do as he liked and rested her head on his chest.

    ¡°Beibei, let¡¯s get married. We¡¯ll get engaged first and then take wedding photos. The weather is perfect for a wedding. Xiao Yingying will be our bridesmaid.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s happiness was gone when she mentioned this topic. She raised her head and looked at Gong Yi. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Bai Beibei smiled bitterly. ¡°Gong Yi, how many times do I have to exin it to you before you believe that Xiao Yingying isn¡¯t your daughter? Furthermore, Li Xiyang...¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡± Gong Yi used his finger to cover her little mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t mention Li Xiyang again. I didn¡¯t exin the situation to you back then. In fact, Li Xiyang didn¡¯t touch you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Bai Beibei was shocked.

    Gong Yi held her small hand and kissed it by the side of her mouth. ¡°Actually, I wanted to tell you about this, but you left without saying goodbye three years ago. So, Beibei, you¡¯re innocent.¡±

    Bai Beibei felt her whole body rx. The knot in her heart that had entangled her for three years was finally opened. It turned out that Li Xiyang didn¡¯t touch her.

    ¡°But why didn¡¯t Li Xiyang touch me? It was clearly such a good opportunity. Such a sinister person like him shouldn¡¯t be let off for no reason, right?¡±

    Gong Yi felt that this little woman was really dense. Li Xiyang had really liked her.

    If Li Xiyang didn¡¯t really like her and really touched her, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have let Li Xiyang go. He would make him pay a painful price!

    Her evaluation of Li Xiyang as a ¡°sinister person¡± made Gong Yi very satisfied. He made use of her words and said, ¡°Maybe he had some reservations. You are my woman, afterall!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Beibei nodded. This was probably the only reason.

    Shey on the man¡¯s muscr chest again. ¡°But Xiao Yingying is really not your daughter. There is still a fundamental problem between us.¡±

    Gong Yi did not know how to tell her that Xiao Yingying was really his daughter!

    ¡°Beibei, do you still remember Yingying¡¯s father?¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s entire body trembled. That was a past that she could not bear to look back on. Her crimson cheeks quickly turned pale. ¡°I don¡¯t remember!¡±

    ¡°Then do you want to see him again? After all, he is Xiao Yingying¡¯s father. Have you ever thought of letting him be in charge...¡±

    ¡°No! Yingying belongs to me alone. I don¡¯t need anyone to be in charge. I just need to ask him not to appear in my life again.¡±

    Gong Yi suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. He was the one who bought her back then.

    If he told her, what would she think?

    Gong Yi decided not to think about these questions anymore. He leaned over and kissed Bai Beibei¡¯s forehead, then said, ¡°Yingying is your daughter, which is also my daughter. Don¡¯t have any burdens. Marry me, and we¡¯ll form a family.¡±

    Could it really be like this?

    To be able to receive this kind of stolen happiness was good, but it was unfair to him.

    With his conditions, he could find any girl to be with. She was now a single mother.

    ¡°Gong Yi, I¡¯m very grateful and very touched, but...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need gratefulness or thanks. Give me your love. It¡¯s enough.¡±

    Listening to his gentle and affectionate words, Bai Beibei was shaken. Being with him was really blissful. She wanted to seize this happiness.

    Forget it; I don¡¯t want to think about anything else. I¡¯ll just go to sleep first.

    I¡¯m so tired.

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    ...

    The next morning, Bai Beibei was woken up by Xiao Yingying.

    Xiao Yingying covered her eyes with her little pink hands. ¡°Wow, Mommy and Uncle are hugging each other.¡±

    The world of a child was iparably pure. However, Bai Beibei suddenly sat up from the bed. Her little face was bright red. ¡°Yingying, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Look, you¡¯re sleeping with Uncle right now...¡±

    ¡°Yingying!¡± Bai Beibei quickly covered Xiao Yingying¡¯s mouth.

    Gong Yi also woke up. He looked at the mother and daughter lovingly before getting off the bed. ¡°Yingying, good morning. Uncle will go wash his face first.¡±

    Xiao Yingying pushed Bai Beibei¡¯s hand down. ¡°Uncle, are you and Mommy going to give birth to a little brother for me?¡±

    Gong Yi raised his eyebrows. ¡°Uncle and Mommy want to wait for Yingying to grow up before giving birth to a little brother. Because Yingying has only grown up for two years, Mommy and Uncle want to spend more time with you.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Uncle is so good at sweet-talking. No wonder he managed to get my Mommy.¡± Xiao Yingying smiled very happily.

    Bai Beibei felt a sweetness in her heart. ¡°Alright, Yingying, don¡¯t talk nonsense, do you understand? Let¡¯s get dressed.¡±

    ...

    The family of three washed up and went downstairs. When Old Man Gong and Madam Gong saw Xiao Yingying, they excitedly rushed up and carried her away. During breakfast, the two elders circled Xiao Yingying.

    Xiao Yingying¡¯s mouth was extremely sweet. She coaxed the two elders happy. The servantsughed and said that the Old Master and Madam seemed to be twenty years younger.

    After breakfast, Bai Beibei carried Xiao Yingying to the Maybach. Gong Yi was driving in front.

    ¡°Did you change cars?¡± Bai Beibei asked curiously. He used to drive a Lamborghini.

    Gong Yi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Bai Beibei did not ask further.

    ¡°Beibei, we¡¯ll stay in the apartment for the next few days. We¡¯ll look at houses while we prepare for the wedding. Do you prefer to live in a vi or a house? I¡¯ll take you to see the location when I¡¯m free. Also, Xiao Yingying¡¯s household registration needs to be transferred to the Gong family as soon as possible. I¡¯ll contact the kindergarten. Get used to the environment here as soon as possible and report to mypany.¡±

    He had already arranged everything. But Bai Beibei did not know if she should ept his arrangement.

    If she epted it, she would be happy, but was this really fair to him?

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Gong Yi looked at her through the rearview mirror.

    Bai Beibei realized that her gaze had been on him for a long time. She blushed and looked away. ¡°I¡¯m not looking at you. You¡¯re mistaken.¡±

    Gong Yi indulged and helplessly shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll testify for Uncle. You¡¯ve really been looking at Uncle for a long time. Mommy, what¡¯s there to be shy about? Uncle is so hot and handsome. Mommy doesn¡¯t have to be shy even if she likes to look at him,¡± Xiao Yingying said at this moment.

 Chapter 1355 - It Was You

    <h4>Chapter 1355: It Was You</h4>

    Gong Yi gave Xiao Yingying a look of approval through the rearview mirror when he heard these words ¡ª having a daughter certainly was good; they are Daddy¡¯s wingman.

    Bai Beibei, ¡°...¡±

    Why did she feel like the daughter she had worked so hard to raise had been whisked away by someone else?

    ...

    Bai Beibei brought Xiao Yingying to live in the apartment. Old Man Gong and Madam Gong would oftene over whenever they had nothing to do and even brought Xiao Yingying out to y when she was not paying attention.

    Bai Beibei was helpless about this.

    She had exined everything that needed to be exined countless times, but the two elders had already decided that Xiao Yingying was their granddaughter. She exined until her mouth was dry, and she just wanted them to be happy.

    That night, Gong Yi brought her out for a candlelit dinner. On the way back, the atmosphere was very good. At this moment, a series of rings came from a cell phone. Someone was calling Gong Yi.

    The call was from his friends.

    Ever since his friends sent Bai Beibei to his room three years ago, they had not dared to talk to him on the phone. They were afraid that he would settle the score with themter. He did not expect that they would take the initiative to call him today.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Gong Yi said as he picked up.

    ¡°Hello, boss. I heard that you have a daughter and that you are getting married. Is this true? Why haven¡¯t we heard anything?¡± His friends¡¯ furious voice sounded.

    Gong Yi was in a good mood. He smiled and admitted, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°My god! Boss, we don¡¯t care. We¡¯ve already flown over from America. We want to see our boss¡¯s future wife. Boss, this time your wife won¡¯t run away again, right?¡± His friend joked.

    Gong Yi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You dare to poke fun at my weakness? Have you grown bolder?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t dare! I won¡¯t dare!¡± His friends quickly surrendered.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Gong Yi was shocked. He asked in disbelief, ¡°Where did you say you were now?¡±

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve flown over from America. We¡¯re now under your apartment!¡±

    Gong Yi stepped on the brakes. The Maybach stopped below the apartment building. Through the ss window, he saw a few familiar figures at a nce.

    His friends had reallye.

    Gong Yi¡¯s expression changed, and he was somewhat caught off guard. Bai Beibei had seen his friends before. Three years ago, it was his friends who had sent her into his room.

    Now, it has been more than three years, but Gong Yi didn¡¯t know if Bai Beibei would be able to recognize them if they met again.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re back?¡± His friends quickly ran over.

    ¡°Gong Yi, who are these people? Are they your friends?¡± Bai Beibei pushed open the door of the passenger seat and walked out.

    Gong Yi wanted to stop her, but it was toote. He quickly got out of the car.

    His friends were very excited when they saw Bai Beibei. They stood in a row and bowed politely, ¡°Hello, Madam!¡±

    Bai Beibei was embarrassed from being called out. She looked at them, ¡°Hello.¡±

    Her friends raised their heads, and their eyes met. Bai Beibei and her friends were stunned. ¡°Madam, haven¡¯t we... met somewhere before?¡±

    Bai Beibei was stunned. She also felt that these people looked very familiar.

    ¡°Your pick-up lines haven¡¯t improved at all. It¡¯s still so old-fashioned.¡± At this moment, Gong Yi went up and tried to shift their attention away. He turned his head to look at Bai Beibei. ¡°Beibei, you go up first. I¡¯m going to talk to them about something.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. When you¡¯re done talking,e up for tea.¡± Bai Beibei smiled sweetly at them.

    ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡±

    Bai Beibei left.

    As soon as she left, one of her friends cried out in shock, ¡°I remember now. Isn¡¯t that... isn¡¯t that the girl we bought three years ago and sent into the boss¡¯s room? How did she... how did she be your wife?¡±

    ¡°Right! Now that you mention it, I remember too. It¡¯s really her!¡±

    Gong Yi immediately kicked them. ¡°Keep your voices down! I¡¯m telling you, Beibei doesn¡¯t know what happened three years ago. You¡¯re not allowed to spill the beans in front of her!¡±

    ¡°Why? Boss, why didn¡¯t you tell your wife how dramatic and romantic the process of you two meeting and falling in love was?¡±

    Gong Yi snorted. Beibei wouldn¡¯t think so.

    That experience was very difficult for her. It was the most humiliating and sad choice she had ever made in her life because she had given up her dignity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention this again. We¡¯re getting married soon. I don¡¯t want anything to happen before we get married. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir! Then can we go up and have a cup of tea?¡±

    ¡°Go up for a drink? If you guys go up, she¡¯s going to be busy again. I¡¯ll get Ajie to arrange a hotel for you guys. We¡¯ll visit you guys tomorrow, and then we¡¯ll go out.¡±

    His friends immediately winked. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not even married yet, and you¡¯re already so protective of your wife. How loving.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Gong Yi pretended to kick them again.

    His friends jumped away, putting their hands up in surrender. ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave first, boss. We won¡¯t disturb you and your love.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ...

    In the apartment.

    Bai Beibei was making tea in the kitchen. She thought for a moment but still felt that those people were very familiar. Where had she seen them before?

    A spark shed in her mind, and Bai Beibei sucked in a breath of cold air. She remembered that she had seen those people three years ago.

    Those people were the ones who had bought her and sent her into that presidential suite!

    Oh my god, were they Gong Yi¡¯s subordinates?

    In that case, the man in that presidential suite was... Gong Yi?

    No!

    Bai Beibei could not ept such an idea

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± At this moment, two strong arms wrapped around her soft waist, and Gong Yi hugged her tightly from behind.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°Gong Yi, have we met before?¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s eyes shed. He felt doomed, she had remembered.

    Bai Beibei turned around and broke free from his embrace. She took a step back and stared at him. ¡°Three years ago, was the man in that room you?¡±

    Gong Yi couldn¡¯t refute her. ¡°Beibei, let me exin...¡±

    Was he admitting it?

    ¡°Gong Yi, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Bai Beibei turned around and left.

    ¡°Beibei, where are you going?¡± Gong Yi quickly grabbed her little hand.

    Bai Beibei¡¯s nose turned red, and her eyes immediately teared up. She stared hatefully at the man, ¡°How could you do this? You were clearly the man in that room. You recognized me a long time ago, but you didn¡¯t tell me. You lied to me. Was watching me be sad and miserable fun for you? Gong Yi, you¡¯re too despicable!¡±

    ¡°Beibei, listen to me. Actually, I wanted to tell you. I tried to test you many times, but you were deeply resistant to everything that happened that night. You didn¡¯t even want to remember. I didn¡¯t dare tell you. I didn¡¯t want this unhappy beginning to cast a shadow over our rtionship. I...¡±

    ¡°Liar! You¡¯re just trying to give an excuse. I think you¡¯re trying to hide the fact that you spent money to buy a woman! Gong Yi, you pretended to be high and noble in front of me, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person!¡±

 Chapter 1356 - Chasing

    <h4>Chapter 1356: Chasing</h4>

    Gong Yi felt that he was wronged. What did he pretend to be?

    ¡°Beibei, I didn¡¯t buy a woman. This was all their idea. Listen to me slowly. At that time, Ye Xiaotao and I broke up. She went to Hong Kong to look for Leng Hao. I was in a bad mood and got drunk in a bar. When they saw me like this, they bought you...¡±

    ¡°Okay. In the end, I¡¯m just a substitute for Ye Xiaotao!¡±

    Gong Yi, ¡°...¡±

    The more he exined, the messier it got. After exining round and round, things were back to square one and was somehow concerned Ye Xiaotao.

    ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t be unreasonable. Who doesn¡¯t have an ex? Me and Xiaotao...¡±

    Bai Beibei was about to explode in anger. Her crystal-clear tears kept falling like beads that had broken a string. She cried as she said, ¡°You say I¡¯m unreasonable? We¡¯re not even married yet, and you already look down on me. *sniff* Gong Yi, I hate you to death!¡±

    She shook off his hand and turned around to run.

    Gong Yi felt a headacheing on. When women were unreasonable, they were like cows that had their horns stuck in the ground. No matter how hard he tried to pull them back, it was useless to reason with them.

    He strode forward and hugged her. ¡°Alright, alright, I was wrong. Sorry, sorry, please forgive me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Let go of me! Don¡¯t touch me! I don¡¯t want to see you anymore...¡± Bai Beibei struggled with all her might.

    She was very emotional, and Gong Yi chose not to provoke her. ¡°Beibei, I know you don¡¯t want to see me. Don¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll go instead, I¡¯ll go, alright? I¡¯ll disappear right now, alright? Don¡¯t cry anymore. My heart hurts when you cry.¡±

    Bai Beibei looked at him with tears in her eyes. She reached out her little hand and wiped her tears away, but the tears kept increasing.

    Gong Yi remembered that when Xiao Yingying cried, she looked exactly like her. It made him feel terrible. At that moment, he really felt that he was that heinous viin.

    ¡°Beibei, I¡¯m leaving. When you want to see me, call me. I¡¯ll be on standby 24 hours a day.¡± After saying that, Gong Yi left the apartment.

    ...

    The apartment was quiet. Bai Beibei sat on the sofa and wiped her tears. She was furious. He had gone too far!

    She thought about the first time they met three years ago. At that time, he hade to the Gong family to go on a blind date with Bai Qi. She wore a white dress and respectfully called him brother-inw.

    He was really shameless.

    How did he act in front of her? Her clothes were wet, and he did not even look at her. He brought her home and rewarded her with a job as a nanny. Even when he learned that she had gone out to sell herself, he still did not belittle her, she was really charmed by him. He was so gentle, noble, and elegant. He was simply iparable to any other man in this world.

    But now, it was all fake!

    He was a two-faced fox. The girls who had once had a rtionship with him would try to seduce him, but he showed no reaction and was as steady as a mountain. He did not even bat an eyelid. He had her the palm of his hands.

    Bai Beibei recalled the first time the two of them had met. In the bathroom, he had actually asked her to squat down. He had even asked her to use her... mouth, and then asked her to... lie down...

    This pervert, he was too shameless and despicable!

    Bai Beibei thought of her Xiao Yingying again. Xiao Yingying was his daughter, and he knew this very well.

    Not only did he know, but his parents also knew. No wonder they treated Xiao Yingying so well. She felt guilty and was grateful for it and felt that she had let down his family.

    Damn it!

    Bai Beibei was so angry that she wanted to swear.

    At this moment, a ringing sound rang out. Someone was knocking on the door.

    Who was it?

    Bai Beibei didn¡¯t want to see anyone.

    ¡°Mommy, Mommy...¡±Xiao Yingying¡¯s childish voice came from outside. ¡°Mommy, open the door quickly. I¡¯m Xiao Yingying.¡±

    Xiao Yingying?

    Bai Beibei quickly got up and opened the apartment door.

    Outside the door, Gong Yi was holding Xiao Yingying¡¯s little hand. The man was looking at her with a fawning expression. ¡°Beibei, I¡¯ve brought Yingying here. Let Yingying apany you.¡±

    Bai Beibei treated him like air and did not even look at him. She bent down, hugged Xiao Yingying, and closed the door.

    Xiao Yingying winked at Gong Yi. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll take good care of Mommy and get Mommy to forgive you as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yingying, be good.¡± Gong Yi gave her a thumbs up.

    Bai Beibei mmed the door.

    ...

    Bai Beibei carried Xiao Yingying onto the sofa. She touched her daughter¡¯s little face. ¡°Yingying, did you have fun today?¡±

    ¡°I did. My grandparents took me to the aquarium today. It¡¯s so fun there. I took a lot of photos. I¡¯ll show them to Mommy tonight.¡±

    Bai Beibei revealed a blissful smile. Her precious daughter always wanted to share anything delicious and fun with her mommy.

    ¡°Mommy, did you have a fight with uncle?¡±

    ¡°Who told you that?¡±

    ¡°Uncle told me, Mommy. Uncle said that he made a mistake and made Mommy angry. Mommy, don¡¯t be angry, okay? If you¡¯re angry, you won¡¯t be pretty anymore. Let Yingying give you a kiss.¡±

    Xiao Yingying hugged her neck and kissed her twice.

    Bai Beibei held Xiao Yingying in his arms. Her heart was filled with sadness and joy. The sad thing was that Yingying had suffered with her for three years. She was the child of the Gong family. She was originally a little princess born with a silver spoon in her mouth. It was her mommy who had failed in her duty.

    The good thing was that she was lucky that it was him that night.

    No matter how angry she was, she was so grateful that it was him that night!

    ¡°Mommy, Uncle just said that he¡¯s my daddy. Mommy is going to marry Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Yingying, listen to Mommy, it¡¯s not because mommy is going to get married; he is your Dad. Daddy and Mommy fell in love, and that¡¯s why you were born. However, when Mommy was pregnant with you, there was a misunderstanding with Daddy, and we separated. That¡¯s why Mommy never told you about Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Really? Uncle is my daddy?¡± Xiao Yingying pped. ¡°That¡¯s great. Yingying is so happy.¡±

    ¡°Does Yingying like Daddy?¡±

    ¡°I do. Daddy likes Yingying, so Yingying likes Daddy too. Daddy likes Mommy too, so Yingying likes Daddy even more.¡±

    ¡°Yingying is so obedient.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, when will you forgive Daddy? I just had a daddy. Mommy, Don¡¯t be angry with Daddy, Okay? Yingying will be sad.¡± Xiao Yingying pouted.

    Bai Beibei felt helpless that this smart girl would speak up for her daddy now.

    She sighed. ¡°Yingying, you don¡¯t understand adult things.¡±

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t understand. I just want Daddy and Mommy to be happy and live happily with Yingying.¡±

    Bai Beibei caressed Xiao Yingying¡¯s beautiful hair lovingly. ¡°I will.¡±

    I definitely will.

    ...

    The next morning.

    Bai Beibei held Xiao Yingying¡¯s little hand and opened the apartment door. Outside the door stood Gong Yi.

    ¡°Beibei, this is for you.¡± Gong Yi handed the rose in his hand to her.

    ¡°Wow, Daddy, the rose is so beautiful.¡± Xiao Yingying was very supportive.

    Bai Beibei snorted and held Xiao Yingying¡¯s hand as they walked away. ¡°Yingying, this is your Daddy¡¯s trick to coax girls. Your Daddy is an old fox. He is very experienced in doing these romantic things.¡±

 Chapter 1357 - That Was Really Your First Time

    <h4>Chapter 1357: That Was Really Your First Time</h4>

    Hearing himself being described as an ¡°old pervert¡±, Gong Yi thought,...

    This was the end. He knew that he was done for. His beautiful image in her heart had been destroyed.

    ...

    Bai Beibei brought Xiao Yingying out of the apartment and saw his friends immediately.

    She didn¡¯t say anything and held Xiao Yingying¡¯s hand as they walked forward.

    ¡°Madam, wait a moment. We have something to report to you.¡± Gong Yi¡¯s friends chased after her.

    ¡°Madam, I heard that you had a fight with Boss. This is all our fault. We are willing to admit our mistakes. However, what happened three years ago has nothing to do with Boss.¡±

    ¡°We decided on our own and sent you into Boss¡¯s room. This is the first time our boss has ever slept with a woman. We thought that if you popped his cherry, he would forget about Ye Xiaotao and start over.¡±

    ¡°Our boss is really smitten. Please don¡¯t misunderstand, Madam. Before he met you, no one had touched him. Actually, we thought that we would fail that night, but who knew that the boss had really slept you and even fell in love with you. Won¡¯t you say that this was love at first sight?¡±

    Everyone followed behind her, one after another, attracting the attention of many people. No matter how angry Bai Beibei was, her small face was ufortably red.

    ¡°Mommy, what do they mean by Daddy¡¯s first time?¡± At this moment, Xiao Yingying raised her small head and asked curiously.

    Bai Beibei wanted to dig a hole in the ground. She wanted to change the subject and brush this aside.

    But Gong Yi¡¯s friends answered for her, ¡°Little Princess, it means is that your Daddy doesn¡¯t have any other woman besides your Mommy. It¡¯s your Mommy who has turned Daddy into a real man.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I understand now. Daddy and Mommy are so shy.¡±

    Bai Beibei, ¡°...¡±

    When she was with him, she really didn¡¯t care if it was his first time. Because she had her own ws, being able to be together with him was already hard enough.

    Now that she thought about it, it was probably his first time. He didn¡¯t have any skills at first and had even watched porn clips.

    But the fact that he could make such a request during his first time was enough to prove that he was evil in his heart.

    Were all men like this?

    The unhappiness in Bai Beibei¡¯s heart was slowly reced by happiness. She belonged to him, and he belonged to her. It was the first time for both of them, and it was such a wonderful thing.

    It was fate!

    She had always thought that she was an abandoned child abandoned by God, but who knew that God had given him to her? This was her rainbow after the storm.

    ¡°Boss, quick, say a few words to coax your wife.¡± Gong Yi¡¯s friends pushed Gong Yi forward.

    Gong Yi was still holding a rose in his hand, and he clearly heard every word his friends said. His fair and handsome face was a little red, and he was also a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t be angry. Forgive me, I will behave well in the future.¡± He looked at Bai Beibei dotingly and helplessly.

    ¡°Madam, please forgive boss. Three years ago, when you left without saying goodbye, boss drove his car to chase after you. He even got into a car ident.¡±

    Car ident?

    Bai Beibei was shocked. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Seeing how nervous she was, her friends quickly added, ¡°At that time, Boss drove his car to chase after you and ran a red light. A big truck happened toe from the corner, and Boss was hit. That hundred thousand Lamborghini was destroyed!¡±

    ¡°Actually, the boss was lucky. When he was about to hit the truck, the driver had turned the steering wheel slightly. Otherwise, the boss wouldn¡¯t have been able to wait for you for three years.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the doctors said that the boss was very lucky. He wasn¡¯t disfigured, and he didn¡¯t have a broken arm or leg.¡±

    Bai Beibei¡¯s face was pale, and she looked at Gong Yi in a daze.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t scare her!¡± Gong Yi quickly interrupted his friends.

    At this moment, his body felt warm. Bai Beibei pounced forward and hugged him directly.

    Gong Yi, who felt like he was being hugged by a bear, was stunned for a moment. Then, joy and tenderness surged out of his eyes. He held the flower with one hand and pulled her into his embrace with one arm.

    ¡°Princess Yingying, let Daddy and Mommy talk for a while. Uncles will bring you to y.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Yingying nodded obediently.

    And so, Gong Yi¡¯s friends took Xiao Yingying¡¯s little hand and took her away.

    ...

    ¡°Did you get into a car ident? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Bai Beibei hugged him tightly. Her legs trembled when she thought of him getting into an ident.

    She could not ept her life without him.

    ¡°Am I not fine now? What¡¯s there to say? I knew that I would scare you if I told you.¡± Gong Yi kissed her beautiful hair.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry. I¡¯m the one who should be saying sorry. I caused you and Xiao Yingying to suffer. If I had told you about that earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have left me.¡±

    At this point, what was there to argue about? Bai Beibei curled her red lips and gave him a gentle p. She scolded, ¡°You¡¯re the worst!¡±

    ¡°How am I the worst?¡±Gong Yi raised his sword-like eyebrows.

    ¡°You still have the nerve to ask. That day in the bathroom, you... you made me do that...¡±

    Gong Yi hugged her tightly, then whispered in her ear, ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I still have to defend myself. I didn¡¯t buy a woman. I, Gong Yi, couldn¡¯t do such a thing. I didn¡¯t want you at that time, but looking at your small figure in the white dress, I was filled with desire. Your little mouth was so seductive. Not only did I be a bastard, but I also wanted to kiss you, but you gritted your teeth and refused to let me in.¡±

    The memory of that night was very dark to her, but now that she knew it was him and he said it out loud, Bai Beibei felt inexplicably sweet.

    ¡°Then is it really... your first time?¡±

    ¡°As a man, if I said it was my first time, wouldn¡¯t it be too embarrassing?¡±

    Bai Beibei was amused by him and giggled.

    ¡°Can you ept my roses now?¡±Gong Yi handed over the bright and beautiful roses.

    Bai Beibei epted them. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time, but don¡¯t make the same mistake again!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my dear wife!¡±

    Gong Yi held her little hand.

    ¡°Right, what¡¯s going on between you and Bai Qi?¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to do with Bai Qi. Beibei, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Gong Yi was afraid of stepping on a mine, so he replied cleverly and frankly.

    Bai Beibei understood everything. She had left without saying goodbye, and he had a grudge against her. In addition to Old Man Gong¡¯s urging, he perfunctorily got engaged to Bai Qi.

    Even so, she was still ufortable.

    ¡°In the future, other than me, you are not allowed to get close to other women.¡±

    Gong Yi thought for a moment. ¡°I need to consider this.¡±

    Bai Beibei was startled and stomped her feet angrily on the spot. ¡°What, you still need to consider it?¡±

    ¡°Because there are many female employees in thepany, I will have unnecessary contact with them. How about this, youe to thepany earlier to supervise me. With my wife around, they definitely won¡¯t dare toe near me.¡±

 Chapter 1358 - The Grand Finale

    Chapter 1358: The Grand Finale

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve set a trap for me, Gong Yi.¡± Bai Beibei pouted.

    Gong Yi smiled, allowing the dazzling sunlight to stream in. ¡°That¡¯s right. I did set a trap for you. Would you like toe in, Beibei?¡± Gong Yi offered her his hand.

    ...

    That was how Bai Beibei officially joined the Gong Corporation. As part of an agreement with Gong Yi, Beibei did not allow him to reveal their rtionship. She was to be like any other employee working under the Gong Corporation. No one else in thepany knew of her true status.

    It was not long before Bai Beibei became a celebrity. She was beautiful, hardworking, and exceptionally talented. Her dimpled smile caused countless hearts to flutter, attracting the attention of arge number of suitors.

    One day, Bai Beibei received a surprise in the form of a bouquet of roses. There were 99 stalks arranged in a neat bundle on her desk.

    ¡°Wow! They¡¯re so pretty! Beibei, who gave them to you?¡±

    ¡°Is it Manager Wu? Beibei, Manager Wu, is not a bad man at all. He recently returned from a trip overseas. He is a young talent. He seems quite interested in you.¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t from Manager Wu. It¡¯s probably from the Department Head.¡±

    ¡°Beibei, say something! Who do you like? Can¡¯t you see that all the unmarried men in ourpany are interested in you? You¡¯re going to be the public enemy of all women in thepany at this rate!¡±

    Bai Beibei was speechless. She did not fancy anyone. Aside from Gong Yi, there was no one else she loved.

    At this moment, a loud cough silenced the crowd of gossiping workers, parting them and forming a path for a man to pass through. ¡°P-president, you¡¯re here?¡±

    Bai Beibei looked up. Gong Yi stood in front of her desk, looking displeased.

    ¡°President.¡± Bai Beibei immediately stood up, her shoulder drooped.

    Despite knowing she had done nothing wrong, Beibei could not stop herself from feeling guilty. It was almost an instinctual response for her. She still harboured some fear of Gong Yi¡¯s temper.

    ¡°Who sent these flowers?¡± Gong Yi asked, his voice a nd monotone.

    Bai Beibei shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Will you ept these flowers?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Bai Beibei, you¡¯ve broken my heart. I¡¯ll give you one chance tofort me!¡±

    Bai Beibei...

    Gong Yi pulled her into his embrace, stealing a kiss from her cherry-coloured lips.

    The audience was caught off guard and had their mouths hung agape. They were all stunned. Their awestruck minds could onlyprehend one thing ¨C that is, Bai Beibei was, in fact, Mrs Gong. The knowledge that presented itself did one other thing. It was just the beginning of many simr days ahead.

    ¡°Gong Yi, stop! You¡¯ve broken the terms of our contract!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I broke the contract, so bite me!¡± Gong Yiughed.

    ...

    Yingying was a chirpy little girl who stole the hearts of those around her. She spent most of her time with Elder Gong. Written on Elder Gong¡¯s face was a promise of unfailing support ¨C as long as the sun continued to rise, he would be the hand to hold up the sky.

    On this day, Elder Gong brought Yingying to have tea with Elder Li.

    ¡°Elder Li, what is Xi Yang doing at the moment?¡± Elder Gong asked. Without giving his good friend a chance to respond, he continued, ¡°He¡¯s almost thirty, and yet he hasn¡¯t married.¡±

    Unperturbed, Elder Li responded. ¡°Xi Yang is currently in the United States of America. I heard he is being pestered by a woman who has some sway over the criminal underworld there. He can¡¯t seem to get rid of her. It¡¯s quite the debacle.¡±

    Elder Gong shook his head. ¡°Elder Li, you should get Xi Yang to marry that woman. Perhaps, then, he¡¯ll have a daughter as cute as Yingying.¡±

    ¡°Elder Gong, who are you trying to fool? I¡¯ve always had my eye on Beibei. I saw her for who she was much earlier than you. If anything, Beibei should have been my daughter-inw and Yingying my granddaughter. I seem to recall you being the one to prevent Beibei from dating Young Master Gong in the first ce!¡± Elder Li harrumphed in reply.

    Elder Gong had no words to make aeback and sulked quietly.

    ¡°Oh no!¡±

    Yingying stared up at her grandfather with mournful eyes, ¡°Grandfather, why didn¡¯t you agree to mommy and daddy dating each other?¡±

    ¡°H-haha. Yingying, your grandfather had his problems with your mommy back then...¡±

    Elder Gong picked up his granddaughter and left without looking back with a swiftness quite spectacr for his age. ¡°Goodbye, Elder Li. I¡¯ll see you again some other time!¡±

    Upon their return to the family home, Elder Gong tried his best to please Yingying like a child who had made a mistake. He smiled with narrowed eyes and said, ¡°Yingying, don¡¯t listen to old man Li and his nonsense. He¡¯s jealous. He¡¯s jealous that I have such a good daughter-inw. Your mommy is as pure as Chang¡¯e. She¡¯s the kindest and most beautiful person I¡¯ve ever met!¡±

    Yingying blinked herrge doe-like eyes and shouted for her grandmother, who was in the kitchen, ¡°Grandma, Grandma,e quickly. Grandpa says you¡¯re not as beautiful as my mommy.¡±

    Madam Gong strolled out of the kitchen with her arms akimbo. ¡°I see. Now, what is this I hear, oh husband of mine? You have quite the nerve saying I¡¯m not beautiful!¡±

    Elder Gong tried to muster an exnation but only managed to sputter incoherently. ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Exactly what part of me is not beautiful?¡±

    Yingying chipped in cheerfully, ¡°Yes, Grandpa, tell us, what part of Grandma is not beautiful?¡±

    Elder Gong, who was the poor subject of an attack by two women, resigned himself to his fate. He had no choice but to admit defeat!

    ...

    In a bridal shop.

    Bai Beibei bumped into Bai Qi. Bai Qi¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot when she saw her. ¡°Bai Beibei, I heard that you¡¯re going to marry Young Master Gong. I won¡¯t give you my blessings. I hope Young Master Gong will see the error of his ways and abandon you as soon as possible!¡±

    Bai Qi was mad with anger. She should have been the one to marry Gong Yi and be Mrs Gong, but Bai Beibei had thwarted her time and time again. She felt like the whole world was against her.

    Bai Beibei smiled sweetly. ¡°To prevent you from getting what you want, I will definitely have a good rtionship with Gong Yi. We will always be happy.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Yes, me. I want to invite you to our wedding. After all, we don¡¯t have any rtives in this world anymore, sister.¡±

    An arrow shot through Bai Qi¡¯s heart upon being recognised as Beibei¡¯s sister. It was a truly shocking affair.

    Why did not Beibei hate her after all the things she had done? Why was she inviting her to their wedding?

    ¡°Beibei, what are you doing?¡± Gong Yi¡¯s voice sounded from the other side of the shop.

    ¡°Oh, I was just talking to my older sister,¡± Beibei answered yfully as she ran to Gong Yi¡¯s side.

    Gong Yi nced at Bai Qi but did not deign a response necessary. Leading Beibei away with an arm wrapped around her waist, the couple departed. When they were out of earshot, he asked softly, ¡°Have you forgiven Bai Qi?¡±

    ¡°Bai Qi isn¡¯t a bad person by nature. She¡¯s just easily influenced. Qian Lan has not been a good role model for her. Now that we don¡¯t have a father or mother, she only has her grandfather. She¡¯s honestly quite pitiful.¡±

    ¡°No. You¡¯re the one with a kind heart.¡± Gong Yi paused, a thoughtful look drawn on his face. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to ask you. Do you think we should invite Xiaotao and President Leng to our wedding?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we should! I¡¯ve already sent the wedding invitation to Sister Xiaotao.¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s brows rose by a fraction, astonished. ¡°When did you and Xiaotao be so close?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll find out something I shouldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°No, no. Not at all! I don¡¯t have any secrets worth keeping, anyway.¡± Gong Yi shrugged cheekily.

    ¡°I know, I know. I was only teasing you. You¡¯re the most open and forthright person I know. Oh, that¡¯s right. It seems Sister Xiaotao has taken quite a liking to Yingying and has reserved her as her future daughter-inw.¡±

    Gong Yi mulled over Beibei¡¯s words with a proud look on his face. ¡°Well, I think her son will have to wait.¡±

    Gong Yi thought it quite ironic. He had spent so many years pursuing Ye Xiaotao in vain. Now, it was time she received a dose of her own medicine.

    Just as Beibei was about to say something, Gong Yi pushed her along. ¡°Alright, Hurry up and try on the wedding dress.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Half an hourter, Bai Beibei exited the changing room in her wedding dress.

    The tight-fitting wedding dress entuated her curvaceous body, showing off her corbone. Bai Beibei¡¯s ck hair was tied up into a bun, exposing her neck and showing off her smooth, creamy skin. Beibei looked like she had stepped out of a painting. It was simply breathtaking.

    Gong Yi cupped her small face with one hand and kissed her forehead. ¡°Beibei, you¡¯ve finally be my bride. I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too. I¡¯ve loved you since we met when I was 18. The memories of those days you gave me are some of the happiest memories of my life.¡± Bai Beibei murmured.

 Chapter 1359 - An Unfading Loveâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 1359: An Unfading Love...</h4>

    Having turned five, Yin Ling¡¯er was the requisite age to begin kindergarten. She was feeling a little nervous as it was her first day in kindergarten.

    Yin Ling¡¯er was the princess of the Yin family. She was treated with the same care one would give a particrly precious porcin doll. She had a small face carved out of jade andrge, round eyes that resembled freshly plucked grapes. She was a delicate flower whose whole life had been spent in a greenhouse, carefully nurtured. Therefore, it came as no surprise that the moment she started kindergarten, she immediately became its resident star.

    ¡°Yin Ling¡¯er, would you like to be my friend? I¡¯ll give you my favouriteic book if you say yes!¡±

    ¡°Yin Ling¡¯er, y with me! I¡¯ll protect you from anyone who tries to bully you.¡±

    The kindergarteners hounded her with gifts, toys, snacks and promises ¨C all in the hopes of bing her friend. However, Yin Ling¡¯er did not so much as look at them. She squirmed past the sea of children crowding around her and ran out.

    She ran to the ssroom, standing on the tips of her toes as she leaned forward to peer inside.

    Zhou Pingan was reading in his seat. He was wearing a white shirt and a pair of strap-on jeans. The brilliant sunlight filtering into the ssroom framed his handsome young face in a halo of light. He looked like he had been carved out of stone and softened with the tender hand of an artisan.

    ¡°Pingan Ge, Pingan Ge...¡± Yin Ling¡¯er called out happily.

    Zhou Pingan looked up and saw Yin Ling¡¯er leaning against the window.

    He got up from his seat and greeted her. ¡°Little Sister Ling¡¯er, are you calling me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Yin Ling¡¯er withdrew a beautiful ss bottle from the pocket of her dress. In it were two colourful pieces of candy. She took out one and offered Zhou Pingan the other. ¡°Pingan Gege, I¡¯ll eat this one, and you can have the other. Here, try it!¡±

    Zhou Pingan had seen Yin Ling¡¯er a few times, and he realised that she really enjoyed eating candy. She liked it so much that she almost always finished any candy she had on hand.

    He shook his head, politely declining. ¡°I don¡¯t like sweet things.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Ling¡¯er retracted her tiny hand. Her puckered lips quivered, giving one the impression that she was about to cry.

    It was her first time giving a boy a present, but Pingan Ge did not ept it. An unfamiliar feeling rushed to her face, causing her cheeks to colour. It hurt.

    She really liked Pingan Ge. Ever since Pingan Ge told her that Xiaobai was pregnant when they first met, she felt that Pingan Ge was really knowledgeable. He was her idol.

    She had been dreaming of the day she would be old enough to attend kindergarten so that she could finally be together with him. Not once did it ur to her that he might not share her feelings.

    Pingan Ge did not like her.

    Herrge, innocent eyes were instantly filled with sparkling tears. Though she wanted to cry, she steadfastly held back her tears. She would not bawl herself silly in front of Zhou Pingan. ¡°Ling¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhou Pingan panicked upon seeing Yin Ling¡¯er so distressed.

    Yin Ling¡¯er did not respond.

    ¡°Are you sad because I didn¡¯t eat your candy? Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll eat it!¡± Zhou Pingan hurriedly promised.

    ¡°Really?¡± Yin Ling¡¯er smiled through her tears. Hesitantly, she offered Zhou Pingan the piece of candy she held in her hand.

    Zhou Pingan popped the piece of candy into his mouth and swallowed it without chewing.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ...

    One day, Yin Zhihan arrived home from the prestigious boarding school he had been studying at. Puzzled that his sister had not sought him out upon his return, he searched for the little princess. Yin Ling¡¯er would alwayse up to him with her bottle of candy, pestering him to eat one, so the fact that she had not done so was rather odd.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t you have any candy for your dear older brother?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I gave thest piece of candy to Pingan Gege.¡±

    Yin Zhihan blinked at his sister owlishly. Even though he did not like eating candy, he still enjoyed nibbling on them ¨C if only to see how happy it made his sister. To have his share eaten by Zhou Pingan, Yin Zhihan found it difficult to suppress the twinge of displeasure thatnced through him.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, why did you give Zhou Pingan my candy?¡±

    ¡°Because I like Pingan Gege.¡±

    Crestfallen, Yin Zhihan knew he would never be able to eat his sister¡¯s candy again.

    It did not take long for him to be proven right.

    ...

    Around the time Yin Ling¡¯er turned seven, she learnt that she would be separated from Zhou Pingan because of their age difference.

    When Yin Shuiling¡¯s mother went to pick up Yin Ling¡¯er in the afternoon, she was informed by Ling¡¯er¡¯s teacher that she had been crying the whole day.

    Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes were puffy and swollen; It left Shuiling¡¯s mother heartbroken.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? Why¡¯re you crying? Did you get into a fight with a friend?¡±

    Yin Ling¡¯er clenched her fists and rubbed her eyes, sullenly refusing to speak.

    Seeing her daughter reduced to such a state, Ling¡¯er¡¯s mother grew anxious.

    At this moment, Jian Han¡¯s mother came to pick up Zhou Pingan. They were saying goodbye to their teacher.

    ¡°Pingan Gege.¡± Yin Ling¡¯er shook herself free from her mother¡¯s embrace, darting forward as fast as her short legs would allow. Grabbing hold of Zhou Pingan¡¯s sleeve, she said timidly, ¡°Pingan Gege... don¡¯t go. I-I don¡¯t want to... be separated from you...¡±

    Ling¡¯er¡¯s mother finally realised why her daughter had been a whimpering mess since the moment she came to pick her up. It seemed her daughter could not bear the thought of parting with Zhou Pingan. She regarded Jian Han¡¯s mother with a look of undisguised helplessness. Jian Han¡¯s mother returned the look with a wry smile.

    Zhou Pingan looked at Yin Ling¡¯er, who was sobbing. ¡°Ling¡¯er, you have to grow up quickly. When you grow up, we¡¯ll be together again.¡±

    ¡°Pingan Gege, are you still going to... leave?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then.... will you wait for me? I will definitely grow up quickly.¡±

    ¡°I will. I promise.¡±

    Ling¡¯er¡¯s mother carried Yin Ling¡¯er. Resting her head on her mother¡¯s shoulders, Yin Ling¡¯er watched as Pingan Ge left in a ck sedan that screamed opulence and wealth, tears streaming down the sides of her face.

    ...

    Time passed, and soon Yin Ling¡¯er celebrated her eighth birthday. She was finally going to reunite with Zhou Pingan. On her first day of school, she made a new friend. Her friend¡¯s name was Lu Ning. She was the beloved daughter of the Lu family.

    Lu Ning and Yin Ling¡¯er had two very distinct personalities. While Yin Ling¡¯er was charming, Lu Ning was cold and reserved.

    The Lu and Yin families were on friendly terms. Naturally, they became best friends who talked about everything under the sun.

    ¡°Sister Ning, do you know Pingan Ge? Pingan Ge is the best!¡± Yin Ling¡¯er proudly dered, as if staking her im on Zhou Pingan.

    A ripple formed over Lu Ning¡¯s beautiful mask of indifference upon hearing Ling¡¯er mention Zhou Pingan. How could she not know him? Last year, she witnessed Zhou Pingan stabbing his brother, Lu Jinwen, in his butt to cure his stomach pains. It was a memory she was not about to forget anytime soon.

    Everyone said that Zhou Pingan took after his father, Zhou Dayuan, and was born with a predisposition for the art of medicine. There was no doubt in her mind that a young man of Zhou Pingan¡¯s pedigree would be outstanding.

    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°I know him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! In the future, the two of us can y with Pingan Ge.¡±

    ...

    On Yin Ling¡¯er¡¯s tenth birthday, her family hosted a grand celebration and invited many eminent guests to attend it.

    Mr and Mrs Lu brought Lu Fan and Lu Ning over. Their eldest son, Lu Jinwen, did not apany them. Being the eldest son of the Lu family, Lu Shaoming had spared no expense in grooming his sessor. Despite only being 16, Lu Jinwen had appeared on camera and was introduced to all the major media outlets on business as an up anding tycoon. Naturally, he did not fit in with this younger group of part-goers.

    Zhou Dayuan and Jian Han brought their only son, Zhou Pingan, while Zhou Yao and Leng Zhiyuan brought their daughter, Zhou Jingjing. Even the entric Ou family appeared.

    In the past ten years, Ou Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu had faded from the minds of the general public. They lived solitary lives, secluding themselves deep in the mountains, where flowers bloomed in spring and snow covered thend in winter. It was a miniature paradise on earth.

    The Ou couple brought their eldest daughter, Ou Xuyan, with them.

 Chapter 1360 - I Want Her to be My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 1360: I Want Her to be My Wife</h4>

    Ou Xuyan and Ou Luoxi had been practising martial arts since they were children. Xuyan possessed an otherworldly air about her that was quite distinct from Yin Ling¡¯er and Lu Ning. She wore a white retro-styled dress that gave one the impression of a beautiful fairy out of a wuxia story.

    Lu Fan grinned happily upon seeing her. Wasn¡¯t she the ¡°Little Fairy¡± he had been looking for all this time?

    It had been ten years since theyst met. Back then, they had met on a simr asion as the one they were currently attending. The adults engaged in friendly chatter, dispersed around the living room while the children were left alone to y by themselves.

    Lu Fan ran over to where Ou Xuyan stood and greeted her politely, ¡°Fairy Xuyan, so you¡¯re the daughter of Uncle Ou¡¯s family. I¡¯m Lu Fan. Nice to meet you.¡±

    Ou Xuyan regarded Lu Fan with cool indifference. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but do I know you?¡±

    Lu Fan was struck by a bolt from the blue. It felt like the world was copsing in around him.

    Not giving Lu Fan a chance to respond, Ou Xuyan turned around and left.

    Ou Xuyan was not an ordinary girl ¨C anyone could have judged that from a nce. Contrary to one¡¯s expectation, Lu Fan was undeterred by hisck of sess. Instead, he saw Xuyan¡¯sck of recognition as a challenge that he needed to ovee. Watching Xuyan walk away with her silky ck hair swaying invitingly, a n formed in his mind. Lu Fan was going to gain her attention, one way or another.

    Zhou Jingjing was only four and already a glutton. She sat by herself on the soft carpet and gobbled up the tes of cakeid out by her short legs, one at a time.

    The sweet, sugary treats disappeared under the hands of a master connoisseur. It was a delightful scene to watch.

    Ou Xuyan liked Zhou Jingjing very much. Zhou Jingjing reminded her of her sister of whom Xuyan adored. Being the elder of two sisters, Xuyan found herself drawn to the younger girl and decided to bring her a fruit te. ¡°Here you go. Try some of these fruits. You might like them as much as those cakes of yours.¡±

    Zhou Jingjing blinked, herrge eyes widening to the size of saucers. ¡°Thank you... sister. Ah, sister, behind you...¡±

    Zhou Jingjing covered her mouth with her tiny hands, terrified.

    Ou Xuyan realised something was wrong and spun around to take a look, but it was toote. The acrid smell of something burning assaulted her senses. Her hair had been set ame with a lighter.

    Behind her stood Lu Fan with the offending lighter,ughing uproariously.

    A haze of red coloured her eyes. Ou Xuyan wanted nothing more but to punish the hateful boy who had set her hair alight, but before she could do so, she needed to quench the mes crawling up the strands of her hair. She did not want all her hair burned off.

    Most girls like having long hair, and Ou Xuyan was no exception.

    Themotion quickly attracted the attention of all the other children. Most of them panicked, rushing around like a flock of headless chickens, searching for something to put out the fire. Xuyan tried to extinguish it herself but could not do reach her back where the fire burned.

    Zhou Pingan was the calmest of the lot. While the other children were screaming for help, he took a wet cloth and smothered the mes burning Ou Xuyan¡¯s hair. An ember sought to escape the fate of its brethren and leapt out of the way, making for the delicate skin around Xuyan¡¯s ear. Zhou Pingan wasted no time hesitating. With his other hand, he snatched the wayward spark out of the air, snuffing it in the palm of his hand.

    The bearing and restraint of the Zhou family¡¯s young master were in for all to see.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Zhou Pinganforted her gently.

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s face was devoid of colour, a cold sensation prickling her skin. It had been a close call. If not for Zhou Pingan¡¯s timely assistance, she could have suffered a serious injury. ¡°Aah... Thank you...¡± She thanked Zhou Pingan softly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks. Anyone would have done the same.¡±

    ¡°Xuyan, are you alright?¡± At this moment, Xia Xiaofu rushed over nervously.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine,¡± Ou Xuyan assured, mourning the loss of her silken ck hair. What was once a beautiful waterfall of inky ck hair had been reduced to a shadow of what it once was. Now, her singed hair only reached the back of her neck. It looked like a dog had mauled it. Nothing could have looked uglier on her.

    She red at Lu Fan angrily. ¡°You viin! I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson you¡¯ll never forget!¡±

    Whipping out the ten-metre-long whip coiled at her waist, sheshed out Lu Fan.

    Lu Han¡¯sughter had died out a while ago, leaving an awful sense of guilt in its wake. He just wanted to attract her attention and leave a deep impression on her. He had never thought that his little joke would make her so miserable.

    However, that did not mean he was going to allow himself to be whipped. Having practised martial arts in a Shaolin Temple for the better part of his youth, Lu Fan was no pushover. He sidestepped theshing vine with ease.

    ¡°Stop dodging! ept your fate like a man!¡±

    One chased while the other scurried away. Wherever Xuyan¡¯s whipnded, cracking sounds echoed. Soon, the whole party was a mess.

    ¡°Wah!¡± Zhou Jingjing burst into tears. Her cake had been crushed in Lu Fan and Xuyan¡¯s game of cat and mouse. Even the te of fruits Xuyan had given her was overturned, its contents spilling on the floor. A small fruit rolled by, spurred into motion by stamping feet. Zhou Jingjing chased the moving fruit and stuffed it into her mouth. ¡°My cake... my sweet cake... I¡¯m not full yet...¡±

    It was while yet before the chase drew to a close. Ou Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu stopped their daughter while Lu Shaoming grabbed hold of his son. Ning Qing was so angry that she had trouble reigning in her temper. Pulling Lu Fan by the ear, she scolded, ¡°Lu Fan! Apologise to Xuyan this instant! How could you y such a mean prank on her?¡±

    Lu Fan hated it when his mother pulled his ear because it embarrassed him. Moreover, his mother was doing it in front of the girl he liked. He snuck a nce at Ou Xuyan, hoping to see her expression. Her eyes burned like two ck coals, and she snorted when she felt his eyes on her.

    Ou Xuyan had never hated a person more than she presently did. She sent Lu Fan one more hateful look before leaving.

    ¡°Xuyan.¡± Ou Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu ran after their daughter.

    Lu Fan did not expect Ou Xuyan to leave just like that. ¡°Hey, wait a minute...¡±

    His words were drowned by a searing pain tugging at his ear. Ning Qing hauled him away by the ear. ¡°Lu Fan, we¡¯re going home. You and I are going to have a good chat about what¡¯s right and wrong!¡±

    ¡°Mother, it hurts!¡±

    ...

    In the car...

    Lu Shaoming was driving while Ning Qing¡¯s mother tugged at Lu Fan¡¯s ear, ¡°Lu Fan, you¡¯re getting more and more unruly. How could you burn Xuyan¡¯s hair? Your lucky she wasn¡¯t seriously injured! How would you make amends if something happened to her? What if the fire had burned Xuyan¡¯s face?¡±

    Lu Hao was a person not easily persuaded through the use of words or force alone.¡±What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯d still marry her even if she ended up disfigured!

    ¡°Whose to say whether Xuyan would agree to marry you? You haven¡¯t asked her for her hand or received an agreement on her part. Xuyan probably hates you for what you¡¯ve done. Lu Fan, why can¡¯t you emte your big brother? Don¡¯t give me so many things to worry over. Just look at how your big brother...¡±

    ¡°Mother, I get it. Big brother is your pride and joy. Big brother is the most capable son a mother could have ever dreamed of, but who said I wanted to be a carbon copy of him? Can¡¯t I do things that¡¯ll make me happy?¡±

    ¡°Hah! You¡¯re still so confident!¡±

    Lu Shaoming looked at his unruly son through the rearview mirror. With a raised brow, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed with Zhou Yao. I¡¯ll send you to the Army tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°The Army? I¡¯m not going!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not up for debate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go, under one condition.¡±

    ¡°What condition?¡±

    ¡°When I grow up, I want Ou Xuyan to be my wife!¡±

    Ning Qing¡¯s mother was shocked. ¡°Lu Fan, are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ning Qing stared at Lu Shaoming in disbelief, an unspoken question directed at him: ¡®Does your son actually wanted to be with Luo Xi and Xiao Fu¡¯s daughter?¡¯

    Lu Shaoming turned to his wife with an expression that conveyed himself: ¡®Calm down, I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡¯

    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this when you¡¯re older,¡± Lu Shaoming said to Lu Fan.

    ...

    Ling¡¯er sobbed pitifully. Her birthday was ruined. All the guests had left, and the servants were cleaning up the mess.

    Zhou Pingan winced in pain. He had burned himself earlier trying to help Ou Xuyan.

    Yin Ling¡¯er and Lu Ning noticed his difort immediately.

    Lu Ning dashed to the bathroom to get a wet towel. When she returned, she saw Yin Ling¡¯er nursing Zhou Pingan¡¯s injured hand. ¡°Pingan Gege, are you in pain?¡±

    Zhou Pingan studied the porcin-like features making up Ling¡¯er¡¯s delicate face and smiled tenderly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not..¡±

    Lu Ning froze.

 Chapter 1361 - The Old Foxâ€™s Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 1361: The Old Fox¡¯s Scheme</h4>

    Ling¡¯er¡¯s mother walked in on this scene. She saw Lu Ning¡¯s frozen form staring wide-eyed at Ling¡¯er and Pingan. She had been in that exact position, once upon a time, and could rte in some small way as to the kinds of feeling Lu Ning was probably going through.

    ¡°Ah Ning, your parents were so angry with your second brother that they left without you. If it¡¯s alright, I shall send you back home tomorrow. In the meantime, I hope you¡¯ll apany Ling¡¯er.¡± Yin Shuiling said with a knowing smile.

    Lu Ning looked away, shaking herself free from her momentary daze. ¡°Auntie Yin, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t stay. I still have homework I haven¡¯t finished. I need to go home.¡±

    Seeing her unwavering determination, Yin Shuiling relented. She was unwilling to force the young girl to stay when she clearly felt ufortable remaining. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the driver to send you home.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±

    Lu Ning bowed and excused herself. Zhou Dayuan and his family also took the opportunity to bid their farewells. Peace was restored to the Yin household.

    In the study...

    Yin Muchen sat on his leather-backed chair and reviewed several documents requiring his attention. Yin Shuiling entered the study after a polite knock on the door. In her hands was a steaming cup of freshly ground coffee. Sheid the cup of coffee on her husband¡¯s desk, watching as his slender fingers fired away on hisptop; a thin notebook filled with numbers nestled beneath one of his arms. Yin Shuiling felt dizzy just looking at it.

    ¡°Husband dearest,¡± She sat on the arm of the leather-backed chair, looping her arms around Muchen¡¯s broad shoulders.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Yin Muchen grunted questioningly.

    Yin Shuiling studied her husband¡¯s looks. Time had treated him well. Although ten years had passed since they married, Yin Muchen did not look a day older than he did back then. His features were still sharp and sculpted as they had been ten years ago, although his sideburns seemed to have grown more distinct. He was a fine specimen of the opposite sex.

    It is often said that a man flowered in his forties. It was not an exaggeration.

    ¡°Husband, Ling¡¯er turns ten today. Why is not Zhihan back? I miss my son so much.¡±

    ¡°Zhihan couldn¡¯t take leave. Besides, didn¡¯t Zhihan prepare a birthday present for Ling¡¯er?¡± Yin Muchen answered sinctly as he continued typing on hisptop.

    ¡°Husband, while I am speaking to you, I would appreciate it if you stopped doing whatever you were doing and looked at me!¡± Yin Shuiling rested her head on his shoulders, pouting indignantly.

    Yin Muchen snapped hisptop shut and pulled his wife onto hisp. He picked up the cup of coffee she had prepared for him and sipped the bitter brew with his free hand. ¡°Speak inly, my dear. Did you encounter something that you couldn¡¯t resolve yourself?¡±

    ¡°Who said there was something I couldn¡¯t solve?¡± Yin Shuiling retorted.

    Yin Muchen pinched his wife¡¯s soft cheeks, his brow arched. ¡°You only ever cling onto me like this when you run into something you can¡¯t solve alone.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, you¡¯ve got me there. I¡¯m so d my husband knows me so well.¡± Yin Shuiling admitted with a teasing lilt. Yin Muchen always had a solution for whatever she needed help with. She hade to rely on him in their years together.

    He gave her a sense of security which she dearly appreciated.

    ¡°I suppose you are aware that Ling¡¯er likes Pingan, then?¡±

    Yin Muchen nodded. ¡°What of it?¡±

    ¡°I realized today that Ah Ning seems to be interested in Pingan as well...¡±

    Yin Muchen immediately understood the words left unsaid. ¡°Is it something you are against?¡±

    ¡°Why do you sound so rxed? Ling¡¯er and Ah Ning both like Pingan. I¡¯m afraid a rift will form between them if nothing is done.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it you desire? Do you want Pingan to return Ling¡¯er or Ah Ning affections?¡± Yin Muchen arrived at the heart of the matter without beating about the bush.

    Yin Shuiling blinked. ¡°How should I put this...? I think of Ah Ning as a daughter of mine, but Pingan and Ling¡¯er were the ones to meet first. From what I can tell, it seems they both share some feelings for each other. I don¡¯t want a love triangle forming ¨C it¡¯ll only hurt everyone involved.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s cut the Gordian Knot,¡± Yin Muchen said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yin Shuiling asked curiously.

    The conversation between the two adults was interrupted by a loud, piercing wail emanating from outside the study. The door burst open, and Yin Ling¡¯er dashed into the room. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, Wu Wu...¡±

    Yin Shuiling leapt out of her husband¡¯sp; afraid her daughter would see them wrapped up in an inappropriate position. Quickly, she made her way to her daughter¡¯s side and asked with a concerned voice, ¡°Ling¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, Pingan Ge is skipping grades! I heard he¡¯s going to jump straight to the first year of high school. I¡¯m going to be separated from Pingan Ge again... Daddy, Mommy, I don¡¯t want to be separated from Pingan Ge. Please help me think of some way to be with him...¡± Yin Ling¡¯er sobbed.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, not only has your Pingan Ge got excellent grades, but he also inherited Uncle Zhou¡¯s talent for medicine. He has already made quite a name for himself in the medical world. It was only a matter of time before he skipped grades. If you want to be together with him, you¡¯ll need more than just hard work. You¡¯ll need to be a prodigy.¡±

    Yin Shuiling patted Ling¡¯er gently as she tried exining the situation to her. However, Shuiling¡¯s words provided littlefort to her distraught daughter, merely eliciting a greater torrent of tears. ¡°But... but I¡¯m not good at math. I¡¯ve never managed to achieve so much as a 99 on my test scores. H-how will I catch up to Pingan Ge...?¡±

    Yin Shuiling wiped her daughter¡¯s tear-streaked face, unsure what to say. ¡°Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t cry...¡±

    Just as Yin Shuiling was at her wit¡¯s end, Yin Muchen patted shoulder reassuringly. ¡°Let me speak to Ling¡¯er.¡±

    Yin Shuiling offered her saviour a half-smile, quickly stepping aside.

    Yin Muchen knelt on one knee and addressed his daughter. ¡°Ling¡¯er, Pingan is going to skip grade whether you want him to or not. Mommy and Daddy can¡¯t stop him. If you want to be with him, you have to think of a way yourself.¡±

    Yin Ling¡¯er stopped crying, but her red nose continued twitching. She made for quite a pitiful sight. ¡°I-I can¡¯t think of a way...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, really. If you want Pingan Ge to stay with you, then tell him how much you like him and ask him to remain.¡±

    ¡°B-but, I¡¯m scared...¡±

    ¡°Why should you be scared? Since you like Pingan, then treat him as you would someone you like. Cry, smile, act coquettishly ¨C do anything necessary to persuade him to stay. If you listen to your father¡¯s words, I can promise you that your Pingan Ge won¡¯t leave you behind.¡±

    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t like me?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! How can that be? Pingan Ge will love you all the more if you treat him in the way I have described.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll tell Pingan Gege tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°No. Don¡¯t tell him tomorrow. Tell him now. Ling¡¯er, I¡¯ll have our butler send you over to the Zhou residence now. You can stay there overnight. Make sure you don¡¯t return before sinking your ws in him!¡±

    Yin Ling¡¯er nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand. Daddy is the best.¡±

    Yin Ling¡¯er kissed her father on the cheek and ran out happily.

    ...

    Once Yin Ling¡¯er was out of earshot, Yin Shuiling stepped to her husband¡¯s side, ring at him with dark eyes. ¡°What is this you¡¯re trying to teach our daughter, husband of mine?¡±

    Yin Muchen got up from his half-kneeling position on the floor and said, ¡°I taught her how to flirt.¡±

    Yin Shuiling was struck dumb by her husband¡¯s candid admission.

    ¡°I know Zhou Dayuan very well. A son of his won¡¯t go too far wrong. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll surpass his old man in time toe. Pingan has shown himself to be quite a young gentleman, and people like him easily fall prey to innocent girls and their sweet tears. Your daughter takes after you in that regard. She knows how best to exploit a situation like this. You need not worry about any love triangles forming. Your daughter will eat Pingan alive.¡±

    Yin Shuiling¡¯s eyes lit up. Once more, Muchen hade up with a way to solve her problem. It seemed like no problem could confound him.

    ¡°What about Ah Ning...?¡±

    ¡°I know Lu Shaoming as well as I do Zhou Dayuan. Ah Ning will grow up to be quite a cold beauty. She¡¯s the type to bury her true feelings deep in her heart. In all likelihood, she and Pingan will remain friends at best. Don¡¯t concern yourself over something so trivial. Ah Ning will figure it out on her own. There¡¯s no need for us to intervene.¡±

    Yin Shuiling pounced on Yin Muchen, smothering him in a warm hug. ¡°Husband dearest, you really are a sly old fox. No one can defeat you.¡±

    Yin Muchen preened smugly at his wife¡¯s praise. ¡°Hah! Then don¡¯t you think you ought to reward this intelligent husband of yours?¡±

 Chapter 1362 - Youâ€™re Mad with Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1362: You¡¯re Mad with Me?</h4>

    ¡°How should I reward you?¡± Yin Shuiling asked.

    Yin Muchen cupped her chin with his long, slender fingers. He studied her graceful figure for a moment, then said, ¡°There is something you can give me now.¡±

    Yin Shuiling felt her whole body go numb under Muchen¡¯s predatory gaze. She was about to die from mortification at this rate. It seemed to her that it became more difficult to resist the older he got.

    Hastily, she pped his wandering hand away. ¡°You old fox! I¡¯m going to see Ling¡¯er!¡±

    Shuiling scurried out the door before Yin Muchen could try anything else.

    ...

    Yin Ling¡¯er was sent to the Zhou family home, and Jian Han bathed her.

    After the bath, Yin Ling¡¯er wore a pair of pink pyjamas that she had brought with her. Ling¡¯er¡¯s skin was like a freshly peeled lychee dyed in alternating shades of lustrous whites and pinks. She was beyond adorable.

    Jian Han dried her hair with a towel. ¡°Ling¡¯er, would you like to sleep with me tonight?¡±

    ¡°Then where will Uncle sleep?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask him to sleep in the guest room,¡± Jian Han said with a smile.

    Yin Ling¡¯er thought for a moment. ¡°Auntie, I want to sleep with Pingan Gege.¡±

    ¡°Ah, this...¡±

    Zhou Pingan was eleven this year, a boy on the cusp of puberty. Jian Han had already begun educating her son about the birds and the bees. It was not appropriate for boys his age to be sleeping with girls. Not wanting to disappoint Ling¡¯er, Jian Han found herself in quite the pickle as to how she should respond.

    ¡°Auntie, can¡¯t I sleep with Pingan Gege? I really want to sleep with Pingan Gege!¡± Yin Ling¡¯er hugged Jian Han, rubbing her face coquettishly against the hem of her nightdress. ¡°Auntie, I like you a lot. You smell so good, and you¡¯re so beautiful. You¡¯re just like Mommy. You¡¯ll treat Ling¡¯er as well as she would, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    Jian Han did not know whether tough or cry. Ling¡¯er had such a honeyed tongue that she found it impossible to say no.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Ling¡¯er can sleep in her Pingan Gege¡¯s room, but you¡¯ll be sleeping on the bed while he sleeps on the sofa.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Jian Han brought Yin Ling¡¯er to Zhou Pingan¡¯s room. Zhou Pingan was sitting at his desk, fiddling with various bottles and jars with a serious look.

    ¡°Pingan Gege, what are you doing?¡± Yin Ling¡¯er ran up to him happily.

    Zhou Pingan detected the unmistakable fragrance of a young girl. Turning around, Pingan came face to face with Ling¡¯er. Her skin was as smooth as polished jade; her eyshes were as delicate as the wings of a butterfly; herrge watery orbs shone with a curious light. She was so close that had she been any closer, the two of them could have kissed.

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s youthful face burned a bright pink. He edged backwards, pulling away from the gross invasion of personal space.

    Unconscious of his difort, Yin Ling¡¯er took a step closer and said, ¡°Pingan Gege, let¡¯s sleep together!¡±

    Zhou Pingan looked at his mother questioningly.

    Seeing her son struggle under Ling¡¯er¡¯s fiery assault, Jian Han grinned. It was cute in a way only a mother would understand. ¡°Pingan, you¡¯ll sleep on the sofa while Ling¡¯er sleeps on your bed. Take good care of Ling¡¯er, alright?¡±

    Zhou Pingan did not know how to respond to his mother¡¯s casual words.

    ...

    Later that night...

    Yin Ling¡¯er slept on the bed while Zhou Pingan slept on the sofa.

    ¡°Pingan Gege, I heard that you¡¯re going to skip grades?¡± Yin Ling¡¯er stuck her head over the side of the bed and looked at Zhou Pingan, who was lying on the sofa.

    Zhou Pingan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Can you not choose not to skip grades?¡±

    ¡°...Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I want to be with Pingan Gege.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t...¡±

    Before Zhou Pingan could finish his sentence, he heard a soft sobbing sound. Yin Ling¡¯er was crying.

    He quickly sat up and asked nervously, ¡°Little Sister Ling¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yin Ling¡¯er was curled up on Pingan¡¯s bed; herrge sparkling eyes were filled with tears. She looked at him pitifully, sobbing all the while.

    ¡°Pingan Gege, why... I¡¯ve tried so hard to grow up, but you still... want to leave me. I can¡¯t bear to... leave you. I want... to be with you forever... sob...¡±

    Zhou Pingan had an excellent impression of Yin Ling¡¯er. She was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen, and her voice was sweeter than any sugary treat. Since kindergarten, she had shared her sweets with him, constantly following him around wherever he went. Ling¡¯er had worked hard to grow up just so that she could be with him always. A boy fortunate enough to meet a girl like her was blessed indeed.

    Now that she was crying so wretchedly, Zhou Pingan did his best tofort her. ¡°Sister Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t cry...¡±

    ¡°Pingan Gege, promise me... Promise me that you won¡¯t skip grades...¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Sob, sob, sob. Pingan Gege still wants to skips grades. Pingan Gege doesn¡¯t want Ling¡¯er. Ling¡¯er is sad. Pingan Ge... is mean. If you skip grades, Ling¡¯er won¡¯t talk to you ever again! Ling¡¯er will go and be... friends with someone else...¡± Yin Ling¡¯er said as she rocked back and forth, her glistening tears falling like raindrops.

    ... Bing friends with someone else?

    The scene that shed in Zhou Pingan¡¯s mind was one of Yin Ling¡¯er chasing another boy and calling him ¡®gege¡¯. It was too horrible to imagine!

    ¡°How dare you?!¡± Zhou Pingan frowned, shouting unhappily.

    Yin Ling¡¯er cried out louder. ¡°Pingan Ge is scolding me!¡±

    Zhou Pingan was on the verge of a breakdown. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re still shouting at me!¡±

    ¡°... I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°... Will you promise me not to skip grades...?¡±

    Zhou Pingan seriously considered Ling¡¯er¡¯s question. Seconds seemed to pass like hours before Pingan shook his head and said, ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t skip grades.¡±

    Yin Ling¡¯er instantly stopped crying, and her eyes curved into cat-like crescents. ¡°Pingan Gege has promised not to skip grades. Pingan Ge isn¡¯t allowed to go back on his word. Pingan Ge is the best!¡±

    The swiftness by which Ling¡¯er¡¯s emotions flip-flopped informed him that he had been tricked. Sighing deeply, Zhou Pingan stared up at the crystal chandelier hanging overhead and repeated his previous assertion, ¡°I won¡¯t skip grades. Sister Ling¡¯er, go to bed.¡±

    Life is filled with choices ¨C some more important than others. This choice of Zhou Pingan¡¯s was one of his most important. It was a choice he never regretted. There were things in life more important than one¡¯s studies.

    Although Zhou Pingan had grand ambitions, they were no match for the piercing golden jewels that were Yin Ling¡¯er¡¯s sorrowful eyes ¨C such was the power of her feminine wiles.

    Zhou Pingan closed his eyes and went to sleep.

    A whileter, he heard Ling¡¯er crying again.

    ¡°Little Sister Ling¡¯er, what are you...¡±

    Before Zhou Pingan could finish his sentence, a corner of his nket was raised, and Yin Ling¡¯er crawled under it toy beside him.

    ¡°Pingan Gege, I had a nightmare. I don¡¯t want to sleep alone. I¡¯m scared.¡± Yin Ling¡¯er turned sideways, wrapping her lotus-like arms around his waist.

    Zhou Pingan wiggled ufortably.

    ¡°Pingan Gege, I won¡¯t be scared if I hug you to sleep. Goodnight.¡± Yin Ling¡¯er dozed off, hugging Zhou Pingan.

    The eleven-year-old Zhou Pingan did not need any sex education at all. After all, he was a doctor. By the age of four, he was already studying human anatomy; he knew the differences between men and women.

    He often saw children around him asking their parents how they were born. Those parents would always answer vaguely, saying that they were too young to understand theplexities of love. Zhou Pingan hadughed it off before. Unlike his peers, Pingan knew that sexual intercourse had to ur to produce a child ¨C merely sleeping with another member of the opposite sex was insufficient.

    Nheless, he tactfully agreed with his mother when she told him that boys and girls could not sleep together.

    Yet... here now was a girl was lying next to him, hugging him like a teddy bear.

    #

 Chapter 1363 - Why Canâ€™t I Get Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 1363: Why Can¡¯t I Get Pregnant</h4>

    Zhou Pingan shifted ufortably. Not only did the girl not let go, but she hugged him even tighter. Her little head burrowed into his neck, and she kept breathing out sweet air. Her fragrant hair touched his cheek, and it was very itchy.

    ¡°You smell nice Mommy, I love you...¡± Yin Linger said in her sleep and kissed the thing next to her mouth.

    She kissed Zhou Pingan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple.

    Now, Zhou Pingan¡¯s ears were red. As a gentleman, he had never touched a girl, nor had he been touched by a girl. Now, he did not dare to move, and his palms were full of sweat.

    Yin Linger must have been dreaming, thinking that he was Yin Shuiling. Zhou Pingan¡¯s mouth was dry, his Adam¡¯s apple that she had kissed rolled a little before he lowered his eyes to look at her.

    The girl in his arms slept peacefully. The most important thing was that the thin shoulder strap on her right shoulder... it had slipped down.

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s eyesight was excellent, and he could see her breast at a nce.

    It was impolite to stare. Zhou Pingan immediately closed his eyes and gently pushed the girl¡¯s thin arm away. Then, he jumped off the sofa as if he was fleeing and left the room.

    ...

    The cool breeze from the outside brushed against his face, and Zhou Pingan panted heavily. He realized that his entire body was on fire, and his body temperature was astonishingly high.

    He wanted to find Jian Han so that she could carry Yin Linger away.

    However, Jian Han was downstairs in the kitchen. Zhou Dayuan had just returned, and she was preparing supper for him.

    ¡°Honey, what are we eating tonight?¡± Zhou Dayuan took off his suit and hugged Jian Han from behind in a white shirt.

    Jian Han waved the ingredients in her hands. ¡°Casserole, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    ¡°But, I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±

    ¡°Then eat a little more with me...¡±

    Jian Han thought about it and reluctantly agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Actually, she told a little lie. She didn¡¯t eat at all and was waiting for him toe back to eat with her. She hoped that in his heart, she would always be a beautiful girl who wouldn¡¯t get fat no matter how much she ate.

    ¡°Hubby, check my waist. Have I gained weight?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan measured her waist with seriousness. ¡°No, my wife¡¯s waist is the thinnest. None of the female colleagues around me has a thinner waist than yours.¡±

    Jian Han smiled in satisfaction. That¡¯s right.

    Actually, Zhou Dayuan knew everything. He knew that she had pretended to eat. He knew that she wanted to eat with him. He didn¡¯t expose her little intentions. She would never know that the conditions in recruiting female subordinates were that he didn¡¯t want the pretty ones; he also could not want the ones with thin waists. He had to eliminate all those who affected his wife¡¯s mood absolutely!

    This was the rule. Zhou Dayuan doted on his wife.

    ¡°Hubby, Linger is here today. She¡¯s in Pingan¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°Linger is sleeping with Pingan?¡±

    ¡°No, Pingan is sleeping on the sofa. Hubby, I find Pingan and Linger a little interesting.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan snorted. ¡°Then didn¡¯t you notice that Ah Ning is also a little interested in Pingan?¡±

    Jian Han was shocked. ¡°What?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan saw that she was frightened and quickly reached out to pat her head. ¡°I¡¯m lying to you.¡±

    Jian Han heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around like that in the future!¡±

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re very supportive of Pingan and Linger being together.¡± Zhou Dayuan kissed her blushing face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m supportive, but Pingan and Linger both have feelings for each other. Linger is such a sweet-talker. She¡¯s the most suitable to be my daughter-inw.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan raised his eyebrows. It seemed that Linger hadpletely captured his wife¡¯s heart. Since that was the case, he did not say anything. His wife was the most important, so it would be good if his wife said yes.

    Zhou Dayuan hugged her slender waist for a while; then, he reached his hand into her dress.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jian Han immediately looked back at him and pushed him away, pressing down on his big hand.

    ¡°Honey,¡± Zhou Dayuan called out to her with a deeper meaning.

    Jian Han hurriedly stopped him. ¡°No, go and see what time it is. It¡¯s almost 11 o¡¯clock. Let¡¯s eat before... and that, we can only sleep in the early morning. Our schedules are all messed up...¡±

    ¡°As long as you lie down and enjoy yourself, I¡¯ll serve you. Also, I¡¯ll make breakfast tomorrow morning...¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do either. Aiya!¡± Jian Han could not withstand his coaxing. She used her hand to block his thin lips that were kissing her. ¡°Hubby, why can¡¯t I get pregnant?¡±

    Zhou Dayuan kissed her little hand and replied nonchntly, ¡°Why do you still want to give birth? Pingan is already eleven years old. Don¡¯t give birth.¡±

    ¡°But today, I see that everyone has two or three children. I only have one. I still want to give birth to another daughter for you. This way, Pingan will have apanion.¡± Jian Han looked at him tenderly.

    How should Zhou Dayuan answer? Actually, in the year that Pingan was born, he had already gone for a vasectomy. They could not have another child.

    In the past, she had suffered a serious illness, and he had almost lost her. Pingan was born at the risk of her illness. He did not want to and did not have the courage to go through such a risk again, so Pingan was enough.

    ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t we try harder?¡±

    Jian Han nodded vigorously. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan hugged her and pressed her against the wall for a kiss.

    ¡°Stop! Hubby, I think I¡¯ve fallen into your trap!¡±Jian Han scolded him after a while.

    ¡°Be good, honey. Let¡¯s fight for our daughter! Come on,e on!¡±

    Jian Han, ¡°...¡±

    Thus, Zhou Pingan, who was upstairs, saw this not so child-friendly scene could only return to his room.

    Tonight, Zhou Pingan had a hard time falling asleep.

    ....

    When Yin Linger was fourteen, it was Yin Shuiling thirty-fifth birthday.

    Early that morning, Yin Muchen had chased Yin Linger out, locked himself in the vi and told Yin Linger that she could onlye back at night.

    Yin Linger was furious. She wanted to celebrate her birthday with her Mommy, but her Daddy said to go. It was an adult¡¯s birthday, so there was no need for children to participate.

    By this time, Yin Linger already knew what a ¡°third wheel¡± was. She realized that she was that big third wheel!

    Therefore, Yin Linger went to the Lu family to y with Lu Ning. She heard that Lu Fan had really gone to the army. Four years had passed, and the fourteen-year-old Lu Fan was already a captain.

    From Lu Ning¡¯s words, they did know what provocation Lu Fan had received. After entering the army, he performed exceptionally.

    Yin Linger only returned home at eight o¡¯clock in the evening. When she opened the door of the vi, she was stunned. The entire vi was bathed in flowers, ribbons, balloons, and white gauze. In short, it made one feel romantic and sweet. The lights were not turned on in the vi, and there were red candles lit in the dining room; a romantic candlelit dinner was on the dining table.

    This was how Yin Shuiling celebrated her 35th birthday. In fact, it was how she celebrated her birthday every year. Her favourite brother, who was the least romantic, would personally create a princess¡¯s pce for her on this day; he would let her roam freely in his overflowing love.

    Daddy and Mommy really loved each other.

    But where were Daddy and Mommy?

    Yin Linger ran upstairs. She ran to the master bedroom to look for her Daddy and Mommy. Suddenly, she realized that the door wasn¡¯t tightly shut. Daddy and Mommy were on the big bed in the room.

    #

 Chapter 1364 - Big Brother

    <h4>Chapter 1364: Big Brother</h4>

    Daddy was on top of Mommy, and Mommy was begging for mercy. Please, be gentle...

    Yin Linger widened her eyes in shock. She covered her mouth with her hand and turned to run.

    ...

    Yin Linger went straight to the Zhou family home and entered the living room. She shouted anxiously, ¡°Pingan, it¡¯s bad. Daddy and Mommy got into a fight.¡±

    Zhou Pingan put down the cup in his hand and asked, ¡°What happened, Linger?¡±

    ¡°My Daddy hit my Mommy. Please follow me to my house quickly, Pingan. I¡¯m so scared.¡± Yin Linger held Zhou Pingan¡¯s hand and ran.

    Zhou Pingan would never believe that Yin Muchen and Yin Shuiling got into a fight. Yin Shuiling was many years younger than Yin Muchen. The older Yin Muchen got, the more he doted on Yin Shuiling. This was what it meant to have a lovely wife in the family.

    ¡°Linger, don¡¯t be anxious. Tell me everything that happened.¡± Zhou Pingan pulled Yin Linger back.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why they were fighting Pingan. Today is my Mommy¡¯s birthday. My Daddy made the vi look so beautiful. I went upstairs to look for them. They were lying on the bed, and my Daddy was pressing on my Mommy. My mommy was covered in sweat and said things like ¡®please, be gentle, be slow¡¯.¡± Yin Linger told him everything she saw.

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s handsome face turned red. Yin Linger didn¡¯t understand anything, but he did. He understood itpletely.

    ¡°Pingan, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and go to my house. We have to separate them. I will never like my Daddy again!¡± Yin Linger said angrily.

    Looking at the girl¡¯s innocent face, Zhou Pingan didn¡¯t know what to say. He organized his words and said tactfully, ¡°Linger, it¡¯s not what you think. You misunderstood. Your Daddy and your Mommy aren¡¯t fighting...¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Yin Linger puffed up her pink cheeks and said with her big, energetic eyes, ¡°I clearly saw my daddy on top of my mommy, and my mommy was begging for mercy.¡±

    Zhou Pingan felt his mouth dry. He coughed and said, ¡°Your Daddy and Mommy are just ying games.¡±

    ¡°ying games? Really?¡± Yin Linger was sceptical. ¡°There¡¯s no such game. I¡¯ve never seen anyone y it before. Pingan, why don¡¯t we y it? I¡¯ll see if it hurts.¡±

    Yin Linger loved her mommy very much. She was afraid that her mommy would hurt her, so she wanted to test the waters.

    When Zhou Pingan heard this, he was speechless.

    ¡°Come on, Pingan. We¡¯re on the sofa. Put your weight on me.¡±

    Yin Linger pulled Zhou Pingan to the side of the sofa andy down on her own. ¡°Pingan put your weight on me.¡±

    Zhou Pingan didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Come on, Pingan!¡±

    Zhou Pingan hesitated for a moment, then bent down and ced his hands on both sides of her. He looked down at her face, which was getting brighter and brighter. ¡°Is this okay? Does it hurt?¡±

    Zhou Pingan was already 15 years old. His voice cracked when he spoke.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt like this, but... Daddy and Mommy didn¡¯t seem to be doing it like this!¡± As she spoke, Yin Linger hugged Zhou Pingan¡¯s waist and pulled him down forcefully. ¡°Pingan put your weight on me!¡±

    Zhou Pingan didn¡¯t expect her to pull him down suddenly. He was caught off guard, and his entire weight fell on her body. The body underneath him was as soft.

    For a moment, both of them froze. Yin Linger¡¯s eyes widened. She somewhat understood what her daddy and mommy were doing. They weren¡¯t fighting but seemed to be doing... something shameful.

    This 14-year-old girl had already gone through puberty, especially around her chest area. Yin Linger also knew that boys were not allowed to touch it here.

    But now, Zhou Pingan¡¯s chest was pressing against her soft body.

    The body of a boy was different from hers. Zhou Pingan was taller and bigger. His chest could cover two of her.

    Hormones coursed through the two of them like electricity. Yin Linger¡¯s little face was as red as a rose blooming in spring.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    The two of them spoke at the same time.

    ¡°You first.¡±

    ¡°You first.¡±

    Zhou Pingan stood up and tried not to touch her, ¡°Linger, your daddy and mommy are really not fighting. Boysying on top of girls is a way to express their love for each other. This kind of thing can only be done with the person you like. So in the future, you can¡¯t just let any boy press you down, understood?¡±

    She was doing something very dangerous. He didn¡¯t want her to be like this with other boys.

    Yin Linger nodded with a red face. ¡°Oh, I got it.¡±

    Zhou Pingan nced at her and then stood up.

    However, Yin Linger was faster than him. She sat up and directly pounced on him, then sat on his waist. She stared at him with passion and a little shyness.

    Zhou Pingan was about to go numb from her gaze. He wanted to get up. ¡°Linger, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get up!¡± Yin Linger pushed him down again. She smiled cheekily and sweetly. ¡°You crushed me, and now I¡¯m crushing you. Pingan likes me, and I like Pingan.¡±

    She said that.

    Liked...

    She said she liked him...

    Zhou Pingan was very curious. What did she mean by liking him? It was probably not how girls liked boys, but how a sister liked her big brother.

    Also, she did not know what ¡°crush¡± meant.

    Now, Yin Linger felt ufortable. Because she was sitting on his waist with her legs crossed and felt like a wooden stick was poking her. It hurt.

    She reached out to take it. ¡°Pingan, are you hiding a wooden stick here? It hurts so much.¡±

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s pupils constricted, and he quickly grabbed her little hand. ¡°Linger!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yin Linger looked at him innocently.

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s gaze fell on her little pink mouth. She had always liked to eat candy since she was young. He wondered if her mouth also had the sweetness of candy?

    At that moment, Zhou Pingan had this thought. A voice in his heart kept telling him ¡ª Zhou Pingan, pounce on her, kiss her, pry open her small mouth, and taste it...

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s gaze became burning.

    At that moment, someone opened the door.

    Zhou Pingan quickly sobered up from his desire. ¡°Linger, quickly get up. There¡¯s someone!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± The two of them hurriedly got up.

    The vi¡¯s door opened, Zhou Dayuan and Jian Han had returned.

    Jian Han was very happy to see Yin Linger. ¡°Linger, you came over to y. I bought a lot of fruits, let me wash them for you to eat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Yin Linger felt embarrassed, so she followed Jian Han into the kitchen.

    Zhou Dayuan looked at Yin Linger¡¯s flushed little face, then shifted his scrutinizing gaze to Zhou Pingan¡¯s face. Zhou Pingan pretended to be calm as he nced at his dad, then took a cup and went to get some water.

    #

 Chapter 1365 - Linger, Did Your Brother Return?

    <h4>Chapter 1365: Linger, Did Your Brother Return?</h4>

    He was so thirsty!

    After pouring a ss of water, Zhou Pingan took a sip. At this moment, he heard Zhou Dayuan stand beside him and say slowly, ¡°Getting hard at the age of 15? Isn¡¯t that too early?¡±

    Zhou Pingan immediately spat out the water in his mouth. He looked sideways at Zhou Dayuan. Zhou Dayuan stuck his hands in his pockets and nced down at his pants.

    The outline of his pants was clear.

    What kind of feeling was it to be caught by his own father? In short, it didn¡¯t feel good. Zhou Pingan tried his best to speak in the calmest tone possible, ¡°Boys can get hard earliest when they are one or two years old. I¡¯m now 15 years old. What¡¯s there to be surprised about?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Dayuan nodded, ¡°Medically speaking, at one or two years old, it is unconscious behaviour. 15 years old is puberty time for boys. Getting hard often happens because the body stimtes the hormones in the body. Moreover, I think that a 15-year-old boy gets hard with a purpose.¡±

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s handsome face turned red. The older, the wiser. No matter how talented he was, he couldn¡¯tpare to his father now.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± He put down the cup and turned around.

    ¡°Pingan.¡± Zhou Dayuan¡¯s father stopped him. ¡°The Medical school in the United Kingdom has sent you an invitation again. Are you still not going?¡±

    Zhou Pingan nced at Yin Linger through the kitchen window. Then, he looked at Zhou Dayuan apologetically. ¡°Sorry, Dad.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan smiled at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made regrets in the past, and now I want to resolve them,¡± Zhou Pingan continued.

    ¡°Okay, you make the decisions in your life!¡± Zhou Dayuan shrugged.

    ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡±

    Zhou Pingan was very grateful to Zhou Dayuan because he was a liberal and open-minded dad. It was all part of growing up. His daddy was also his teacher, friend, and father, giving him overwhelming support and trust.

    Ever since he promised Yin Linger not to skip grades, he had nned to stay by her side and watch her grow up. He had to fulfil all the regrets he had.

    Yin Linger was about to enter high school, and he wanted to stay with her for another two years.

    ...

    Yin Linger was 15 years old, and she was facing her middle school entrance exam this year.

    At this time, Zhou Pingan was already in his first year of high school in the city. Of course, she hoped to enter his university, but the eptance grade there was too high. She already had a serious problem with unbnced grades. Her physics and chemistry grades were not ideal; even if nothing went wrong, she would not be able to get into Zhou Pingan¡¯s University at all.

    What should she do?

    Yin Linger began to cram for tutoring. She did not need any tutoring teacher because she had an all-rounded talent by her side, Lu Ning.

    Lu Ning¡¯s results had always been top-notch, and she had already been guaranteed a spot in Zhou Pingan¡¯s university.

    Yin Linger could only sigh in response to this. They were both human beings, so why was the gap between them so wide?

    Today when Lu Ning came to the Yin residence, but Yin Linger was not in her room. Where did she go?

    ¡°Linger, Linger, where are you?¡± Lu Ning went to look for her in another room.

    She pushed open a door and poked her head in to look inside. ¡°Linger, Ling...¡±

    Before she could finish, the bathroom door in the room opened with a click, and a handsome and tall figure walked out.

    It was Yin Zhihan.

    The 15-year-old Yin Zhihan had inherited all of Yin Muchen¡¯s exquisite handsomeness when he was young. He had straight eyebrows, thin crimson lips, and a high nose bridge. All in all, it was tempting to look at him.

    He had just finished showering when a towel was wrapped around his waist and abdomen. Lu Ning¡¯s gaze inadvertently swept past his muscr chest and those two long legs that could not be ignored. Her entire face turned red.

    This was the first time she had seen a man¡¯s body.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m sorry...¡± she stammered an apology and turned around to run away.

    ...

    Yin Linger returned. She had gone to the backyard to pick roses.

    ¡°Ah Ning, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll put this rose in your hair.¡±

    Yin Linger inserted the rose into Lu Ning¡¯s ear. ¡°Wow.¡± Yin Linger pped and praised, ¡°Ah Ning, this rose looks so beautiful on you. Don¡¯t always wear light-coloured clothes in the future. Actually, Ah Ning, you¡¯re more suitable for this kind of gorgeous colour.¡±

    Lu Ning liked silence. She had two curved willow-leaf eyebrows and a pair of beautiful almond-shaped eyes. When people refer to the beauty in the North, one who was peerless and independent, they were rendering to her.

    She liked light and simple colours, just like her personality. However, Yin Linger was right. This kind of gorgeous rose-like colour would create a strong visual contrast on her body, making people unable to look away.

    ¡°Linger, don¡¯t be mischievous.¡± Lu Ning was not in the mood to pay attention to the roses. She pulled Yin Linger to sit beside her and asked softly, ¡°Linger, did your brother... return?¡±

    Yin Zhihan had been sent to a boarding school since he was young and rarely went home. He did not evene back for Yin Linger¡¯s tenth birthday party, so Lu Ning rarely saw him.

    Today was probably the second time they met. The first time they met was when they were very, very young. She didn¡¯t remember much, but she remembered that he didn¡¯t seem to want to y with them.

    She heard that his IQ was 240. A normal person¡¯s IQ was around 120, and his was double of that. It was normal that he didn¡¯t y with them.

    Lu Ning didn¡¯t know if he looked at them as if they were idiots.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ah Ning, I forgot to tell you. My brother is back.¡± When she said this, Yin Linger had a look of admiration on her face, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen big brother for a few years. He¡¯s have be so tall and handsome. I have to look up at him. Ah Ning, if you see my brother, you will definitely like him.¡±

    Yin Linger¡¯ was ate bloomer, so Lu Ning went through puberty earlier than her. She quickly reached out to cover Yin Linger¡¯s mouth. ¡°Linger, what nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t like... your brother.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, why don¡¯t you like my brother?¡± Yin Linger asked innocently.

    Lu Ning¡¯s ears turned red. Her long eyshes trembled like a young girl. ¡°Linger, how can we girls like boys so easily?¡±

    Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. Yin Linger understood.

    ¡°Ah Ning, I have something good to show you.¡± Yin Linger winked mysteriously.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Lu Ning was curious.

    Yin Linger opened the drawer and sneakily stuffed a book into Lu Ning¡¯s hands. ¡°Ah Ning, look at this.¡±

    Lu Ning nced at it. It was some adult magazine that was sold on the streets. On the magazine¡¯s cover was a picture of a scantily-d woman kneeling there with a shirtless man standing behind her.

    ¡°Ah Ning, this picture is so strange. Why is this man standing behind this woman?¡± Yin Linger asked.

    Lu Ning didn¡¯t know either. She didn¡¯t understand either, but she felt that this picture was so embarrassing that she couldn¡¯t see anyone, especially since this woman¡¯s breasts were so big. She could see the cleavage even if she was kneeling there.

    #

 Chapter 1366 - Love Turns People Into Fools

    <h4>Chapter 1366: Love Turns People Into Fools</h4>

    ¡°Ah Ning, this woman¡¯s chest is so big. Why are mine t?¡±

    Yin Linger had realized this problem. She looked at the little bun that had popped out on her chest in frustration. ¡°Eh, Ah Ning, your seems to be bigger than mine. Let me check.¡±

    After saying that, Yin Linger pounced on Lu Ning.

    Lu Ning was so embarrassed that she tried to hide. Her voice was light and crisp. ¡°Aiya, Linger, stop fooling around...¡±

    The two girls were rolling around on the bed. At this time, there was a knock on the door, apanied by a deep voice. ¡°What are you two doing?¡±

    Lu Ning and Yin Linger stopped moving and looked back. Yin Zhihan waszily leaning against the door frame and looking at them.

    ¡°Big brother, why are you here? I¡¯m just ying with Ah Ning.¡±Yin Linger let go of Lu Ning.

    Compared to Yin Linger¡¯s rxed attitude, Lu Ning felt very awkward. It was probably because she had identally looked at his figure just now.

    Lu Ning sat up in a panic. She was thinking about how to address him, but at this moment, the adult magazine on the bed fell to the ground with a sound. The picture was exposed.

    Lu Ning ¡°...¡±

    Her first reaction was to look at Yin Zhihan by the door. Yin Zhihan nced at the magazine and then looked at her.

    When their eyes met, Lu Ning froze. All the blood in her body rushed to her head. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to crawl into a hole in the ground. Would he think that she was the one who brought this magazine?

    Lu Ning quickly stopped looking at him and lowered her head.

    For some reason, she didn¡¯t dare to look into Yin Zhihan¡¯s eyes. He had a pair of narrow eyes that were as cold as a still pond. He was silent and extremely sharp. In front of him, she felt transparent. He could see through her at any time.

    Probably because of his IQ, he was much more mature than his peers. When Lu Ning was with him, she felt an invisible pressure. She was very nervous and scared.

    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re not allowed to look. Hurry up and get out!¡± Yin Linger jumped off the bed and quickly covered the magazine in her arms. She stretched out her leg and closed the door.

    She was so embarrassed that her own brother caught her. Yin Linger looked at Lu Ning in distress.

    Lu Ning was no better. She got off the bed and stood in front of the mirror. She found that the rose was still next to her ear. After the fight and shock from Yin Zhihan, her little face was red. Now, she was even more bright than the rose.

    Lu Ning bit her lower lip with her teeth.

    ....

    An awkward day passed. In the following days, Lu Ning tried not to make contact with Yin Zhihan. She even refused to make eye contact with him.

    On this day, Lu Ning was looking for a book on the bookshelf. She found that the book she was looking for was ced at the highest part of the bookshelf. She stood on her tiptoes to reach it.

    However, she couldn¡¯t reach it.

    At this moment, a muscr arm stretched out from behind her and easily helped her get the book.

    ¡°Here you go,¡± a familiar deep voice sounded.

    Lu Ning was shocked. It was actually Yin Zhihan. She was so scared that she couldn¡¯t even breathe.

    The two of them were very close now. She was in front, and he was behind. Her slender back seemed to have rubbed against his clothes. She suddenly remembered the picture of the handsome man getting out of the shower that day. He seemed to have... a six-pack.

    Lu Ning didn¡¯t know if he was exercising regrly. He was so tall and had a good figure. He didn¡¯t look like a 15-year-old boy at all.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lu Ning took the book. She didn¡¯t even dare to look at him. She turned around and ran away.

    That night, the book was lying quietly next to Lu Ning¡¯s pillow. She didn¡¯t read it. Her mind was full of Yin Zhihan. Was she going crazy? Why did she have to run away like that?

    It was like she was running away from a debt collector. When you see him, just greet him properly. Lu Ning, Where¡¯s your self-control?

    Lu Ning didn¡¯t sleep until midnight.

    When she went to the Yin family the next day, she was prepared to get along with Yin Zhihan. However, Yin Zhihan left, not to go back to school. She heard that the 15-year-old had already graduated and flew to Los Angeles.

    ...

    Yin Linger was in despair because she realized that she could not learn physics well no matter how hard she tried. Zhou Pingan¡¯s school was already waving goodbye at her.

    Could it be that she was destined to be separated from Zhou Pingan?

    No!

    One day, Yin Linger suddenly found out that the school had specially invited Zhou Pingan back to be an invigtor on the day of the high school entrance examination in order to encourage the students.

    Yin Linger thought of a brilliant n. She had an idea.

    ¡°Pingan, I¡¯ve already checked. You¡¯re the invigtor of my physics exam. Can you tell me the answer through a little secret code on that day? Hehe.¡±

    Zhou Pingan looked up at her. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Yin Linger sat down beside him and hugged his arm, acting coquettishly. ¡°I say, of course!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Ah Ning tutor you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. I just can¡¯t learn physics well.¡±

    ¡°Then you want to cheat?¡±

    ¡°Cheat? Why did you say that so harshly, Pingan? Let me ask you, do you want me to enter your school? If you do, then you must resolutely abandon your principles and don¡¯t suppress yourself. Are your principles more important than me?¡± Yin Linger smiled.

    Zhou Pingan shook his head. ¡°No, you have to rely on yourself.¡±

    Yin Linger got up in anger and snorted. ¡°Pingan, if you don¡¯t help me on the day of the exam, I¡¯ll hand in my nk paper and get zero marks!¡±

    ...

    The day of the exam.

    Zhou Pingan really came to invigte the exam. Yin Linger peeked at him the whole time, waiting for him to give her a hint. However, more than half an hour had passed, and this man didn¡¯t give her a hint at all.

    Yin Linger wiped her sweat and cursed him a thousand times in her heart.

    Just then, Zhou Pingan passed by her, and there was an eraser on her desk.

    Eraser...

    Why did he give her an eraser? Was he giving her encouragement?

    She wanted the answer!

    Yin Linger wanted to re at him, but the eraser was full of words when she looked closely. It was the answer she wanted!

    He gave it to her in the end!

    Yin Linger immediately looked up and smiled sweetly at him.

    Zhou Pingan looked at her gently, helpless and doting.

    Love would turn a person into a fool. What was his principle? All he wanted was her.

    ...

    Yin Linger sessfully enrolled into Zhou Pingan¡¯s school, and Lu Ning, who was guaranteed admission, began to live on campus. The two of them lived in the same dormitory.

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s roommates slowly exploded. Every night, they would start to feel all kinds of envy and jealousy ¡ª

    ¡°Pingan,e and see. Your Linger is waiting for you downstairs again.¡±

    ¡°Pingan, what did Linger send this time? Candy, ice cream, or cream cake?¡±

    ¡°Pingan, you really make people jealous. Who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯ve already taken our school¡¯s two school beauties, Yin Linger and Lu Ning? Even Linger can¡¯t wait to stick to you all day long.¡±

    Zhou Pingan looked at the graceful figure downstairs, and the corners of his lips curled up happily. She must have given him something sweet again. He didn¡¯t want to eat it, but she stuffed it into his mouth anyways. She was pretty and charming, and he always surrendered.

    #

 Chapter 1367 - Linger Has Grown Up

    <h4>Chapter 1367: Linger Has Grown Up</h4>

    Zhou Pingan quickly went downstairs. This time, what he saw was not a smiling face. Yin Linger¡¯s nose was red, and there were tears on her pink cheeks. She looked at him and cried.

    ¡°Linger, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhou Pingan asked nervously.

    Yin Linger sniffled. ¡°Pingan, I... am bleeding.¡±

    ¡°Where are you bleeding? Let me take a look.¡±

    Yin Ling¡¯er slowly held Zhou Pingan¡¯s hand and pulled it under her skirt.

    That was a private area. Zhou Pingan quickly pulled his hand back. His fair and gentle face was stained with a thinyer of red. ¡°Linger, you...¡±

    ¡°Pingan, I¡¯m... I¡¯m bleeding.¡±

    The girl was wearing a greence dress today. The hem of the dress fell on her knees. Zhou Pingan nced over and saw a drop of blood dripping from her fair thigh.

    This illicit scene made Zhou Pingan¡¯s breathing quicken, and his body temperature was scorching.

    ¡°Pingan, I¡¯m bleeding. Will I die? I¡¯m so scared of dying. If I die, I can¡¯t be with you anymore...¡±

    ¡°Linger, you won¡¯t die. Don¡¯t be afraid. This is menstruation. Every girl experiences it,¡± Zhou Pingan exined.

    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t lie to me, Pingan.¡±

    ¡°When have I ever lied to you? Go back and change your clothes now. Then put on a sanitary napkin and drink some brown sugar water.¡±

    Yin Ling¡¯r shook her head. ¡°Pingan, I don¡¯t dare to go back. I want to be with you. My stomach hurts...¡±

    Her face was indeed ashen. Even her eyebrows were knitted together. Zhou Pingan felt sorry for her. It was good that she wanted to be with him, but it was inconvenient in school.

    ¡°Linger, let¡¯s stay... at the hotel for one night.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Zhou Pingan held Yin Linger¡¯s soft and boneless little hand.

    ...

    In the hotel room, Yin Linger took a shower in the bathroom. On the washstand was the sanitary pad that Zhou Pingan bought, but there was a problem. She didn¡¯t know how to use it.

    Opening the bathroom door, Yin Linger stuck her little head out and looked outside. ¡°Pingan.¡±

    Zhou Pingan was pouring a drink when he heard the girl¡¯s voice. He quickly put down the ss and walked forward with his long legs. He looked at the girl. Her hair was wet and draped over her shoulders, and her bright eyes became brighter after the tears; her delicate face was flushed red as if water could burst out with just a touch.

    Yin Linger, who had juste out of the shower, was extremely beautiful.

    Zhou Pingan curled the corners of his lips. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Pingan, I don¡¯t know how to use this.¡± Yin Linger took out a sanitary pad.

    Zhou Pingan felt a little ufortable. After all, this was a girl¡¯s business. ¡°Hmm, open the sanitary pad and stick it on your underwear.¡±

    Underwear...

    Even Yin Linger knew to be self-conscious. This word made her look away. ¡°Oh, I got it.¡±

    She closed the door.

    ...

    After she was done, Linger opened the door and got on the bed. Zhou Pingan handed her the brown sugar water in his hand. ¡°Drink this. Your stomach will feel better.¡±

    Yin Linger obediently drank the brown sugar water, but she blinked her eyes and hugged her stomach. ¡°But my stomach still hurts.¡±

    Zhou Pingan hesitated. ¡°How about I give you a massage?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Yin Linger nodded vigorously and patted the bed beside her. ¡°Come up here, Pingan.¡±

    Zhou Pingan didn¡¯t intend to climb up. Men and women weren¡¯t supposed to be intimate, but she was like a warm pillow. If he didn¡¯t go up, he would feel guilty.

    Zhou Pingan still climbed up. He turned sideways and slowly reached out to touch her t lower abdomen. Then, he gently rotated his right hand.

    ¡°Pingan, why do girls have periods? I don¡¯t want to have periods. It¡¯s so ufortable.¡±

    How should he exin this? To put it simply, this was a sign that a woman¡¯s uterus had matured. She had the ability to give birth. There was another point. This meant that she was beginning to... have a surname.

    Most girls started to have their period around the age of 12. However, hers only started at 16. It was already veryte.

    Zhou Pingan couldn¡¯t tell her what he said, so he said tactfully, ¡°The period shows that Linger has grown up.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Yin Linger said happily.

    Zhou Pingan nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. I can finally be together with Pingan.¡± Yin Linger turned to the side and hugged Zhou Pingan tightly.

    Her arms were as soft. Any normal boy would be tempted. Zhou Pingan¡¯s stomach tightened, and his lower body reacted immediately.

    He tried to take a deep breath to suppress the restlessness in his body. She was too young, and he should not sleep with her yet.

    ¡°Linger...¡± he wanted to talk to her and change the topic.

    However, Yin Linger fell asleep.

    Zhou Pingan, ¡°...¡±

    He realized that this little vixen was here to torture him!

    He climbed out of bed and took a cold shower.

    ...

    The next morning, Yin Linger slowly opened her eyes.

    She realized that she was being hugged in a warm chest. She looked up and saw Zhou Pingan¡¯s handsome face magnified in her sight.

    At that moment, the morning sun had already shone in through theyers of curtains. The room was warm. Even from such a close distance, Zhou Pingan¡¯s facial features were wless. He looked like the handsome and quiet guy told in the tales.

    Yin Linger¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quietly reached out and touched Zhou Pingan¡¯s face.

    At that moment, her slender wrist was suddenly grabbed. Zhou Pingan opened his sleepy eyes and smiled dotingly. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Yin Linger¡¯s face was a little red. This was the first time she had slept with Pingan. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Does your stomach hurt?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± As she spoke, Yin Linger felt a little ufortable in her lower abdomen. She had been poked by something hard.

    ¡°Pingan, why are you always hiding a wooden stick?¡± Yin Linger reached out to touch it.

    Zhou Pingan wanted to stop her, but it was toote. She had already grabbed it. The feeling was like electricity coursing through his body, and he felt numb all over.

    Experiencing a morning wood was not umon for men, but they shouldn¡¯t be stimted.

    Yin Linger didn¡¯t know what this was. She touched it curiously. ¡°Pingan, what is this? Howe I¡¯ve never seen it before...¡±

    Of course, she had never seen it before. She was innocent, just like a nk piece of paper.

    Zhou Pingan looked down at her cherry-like mouth that opened and closed. It was extremely tempting. That thought popped up again. He wanted to see if there was a candy taste in her mouth.

    Zhou Pingan leaned over and gently kissed her delicate lips.

    The soft thing covered her. Yin Linger widened her clear eyes in shock. What was Pingan doing? Was he kissing her?

    She had never kissed anyone before, but she was a fan of idol dramas. The male and female protagonists in the dramas would stick together like this. This was called kissing.

    She didn¡¯t expect Pingan to also kiss her.

    Seeing her staring at him stupidly, Zhou Pingan reached out and covered her eyes.

    Her eyes were too pure, and he felt like he wasmitting a crime.

    He pressed hard under his lips and pressed them back and forth. It felt good, and he couldn¡¯t help it. Zhou Pingan opened his mouth and let her smile.

    ¡°Oh...¡± Yin Linger had never experienced this before. She immediately moaned and held onto his cor tightly with her two small hands.

    #

 Chapter 1368 - Have You Ever Kissed a Boy Before?

    <h4>Chapter 1368: Have You Ever Kissed a Boy Before?</h4>

    Zhou Pingan couldn¡¯t bear to hear her voice. The moment he heard it, he could not help but did what he wanted to do the most. He slowly stuck out his tongue¡­

    When he entered, Yin Linger was dumbfounded. What was he doing?

    She was so scared that she quickly pushed him away. And she identally bit the tip of his tongue.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Zhou Pingan groaned in pain.

    ¡°Brother Pingan, are you okay? I¡¯m so sorry, it wasn¡¯t on purpose, I was just¡­So sorry! Are you okay?¡± She asked nervously.

    Zhou Pingan looked into her eyes, and his gaze slid down to her red lips. Her lips were a little swollen, and they were glistening with his saliva.

    Her mouth was full of the sweet taste of candy. It smelled good and tasted good, just as he had imagined.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Zhou Pingan shook his head in a hoarse voice.

    Yin Linger blushed, and her heart was beating like a drum. Today¡¯s progress hadpletely exceeded her expectations. She would like to have intimate contact with him, but this kind of contact was so embarrassing.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The two of them spoke and stopped at the same time. Yin Linger was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide somewhere. Zhou Pingan looked at her beautiful face, which was like a blooming flower. He couldn¡¯t help but look at her bright red lips again. He still wanted to kiss her.

    The atmosphere in the room was awkward and hot. At this moment, a string of melodious ringtones was heard, breaking the atmosphere in the room.

    Her phone rang.

    Zhou Pingan slowly stepped away and she sat up. She grabbed her phone and saw that it was Lu Ning calling.

    ¡°Hello, Ah Ning.¡±

    ¡°Hey Linger, where are you now? It seemed like you were not in the dormitoryst night. Where have you been? Are you okay?¡± Lu Ning sounded nervous.

    Yin Linger felt a little guilty. She had forgotten to tell Lu Ning that she was in the hotel.

    ¡°Ah Ning, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m with¡­ Brother Pingan¡­ Right now¡­¡±

    Yin Linger nced at Zhou Pingan shyly.

    He had already gotten out of bed. He stood on the edge of the bed and was looking at her gently.

    Yin Linger¡¯s little face turned even redder. She looked away and then secretly smiled sweetly.

    When Lu Ning heard that she was with Zhou Pingan, she reminded her in a normal tone, ¡°Alright, Linger, what a relief that you¡¯re with him. Well, there¡¯s ss today, don¡¯t bete.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡­

    Yin Linger returned to the dormitory. ¡°Ah Ning, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Lu Ning was folding clothes on her bed. When she heard Linger, she quickly stood up. ¡°Linger, you¡¯re back! What happenedst night? Why aren¡¯t you staying in the dormitory?¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, erm, my period came,¡± She whispered.

    Period?

    ¡°You¡¯ve just started having a period? I had it since I was 14 years old.¡±

    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know. I was scared to death when I saw blood on my body yesterday afternoon. So I went to look for Brother Pingan. He brought me to the hotel and we stayed there for a night.¡±

    ¡°You stayed in the hotel with Pingan? In the same room? Oh my goodness! ¡± Lu Ning asked in surprise.

    ¡°Ah Ning, what are you thinking? We didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Yin Linger immediately waved her hand and said hesitantly, ¡°We just¡­just did that¡­¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡±

    ¡°Erm, that one.¡± Yin Linger stood on her tiptoes and whispered to Lu Ning, ¡°He kissed me¡­¡±

    A hint of sadness shed across Lu Ning¡¯s beautiful eyes. She hid it and smiled casually.

    ¡°Linger, dates before mates? With him, you forgot about me. Why didn¡¯t you think of me when you were bleeding?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Ah Ning. I thought I was going to die, so I went to find him,¡± Yin Linger tried to exin.

    ¡°Okay, you thought you were going to die, so you went to find him. What about me? Why didn¡¯t youe to me?¡±

    Yin Linger was speechless.

    She realized that she was making things worse.

    ¡°Okay, Ah Ning, forgive me. In my heart, you are as important as Brother Pingan,¡± Yin Linger threw herself at Lu Ning and hugged her.

    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you off this time. Linger, let¡¯s go get a pot of hot water.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Linger picked up the water bottle and the two of them went out together.

    ¡­

    On the way, Yin Linger held onto Lu Ning¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Ah Ning, there¡¯s one more thing¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes? Why are you hesitating? Just say it.¡±

    She looked around. There was no one around, so she said softly, ¡°Ah Ning, have you ever kissed a boy before?¡±

    Lu Ning blushed and immediately red at Yin Linger. ¡°What are you talking about? Of course, I haven¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°This morning, he kissed me¡­ Ah Ning, let me tell you,¡± Yin Linger said mysteriously and shyly, ¡°He put that¡­ His tongue¡­ into my mouth¡­¡±

    Lu Ning was shocked. ¡°Ah, why did he do that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. After that, I identally bit him, and he backed out again. So I don¡¯t know what he wanted to do.¡±

    The two girls seemed to have discovered a new world, whispering to each other with their heads touching.

    ¡°Yin Linger, Lu Ning,¡± At this time, a girl walked over and greeted them.

    Yin Linger and Lu Ning quickly separated. It was as if the two of them had done something unspeakable. They stopped the topic and entered the pantry.

    ¡­

    When they were getting hot water, a girl identally sshed some hot water on Yin Linger¡¯s finger, she snorted in pain.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Ning immediately held her little hand with concern.

    The girl who sshed the hot water on her hand left without saying a word. It was too rude. She said angrily, ¡°Han Xue, stop!¡±

    Han Xue and Yin Linger were in the same ss. She had always been very jealous of Yin Linger¡¯s princess-like life, so she often said bad things about her behind her back.

    Yin Linger knew about this, but she didn¡¯t mind. For her, there was no need to waste time arguing with a coward who talks behind one¡¯s back. Moreover, Han Xue was infamous for being selfish and crafty, and she was not disliked by others.

    Han Xue turned around and said arrogantly, ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes? You sshed hot water on my hand just now. Shouldn¡¯t you apologise to me?¡± Yin Linger frowned and asked.

    ¡°It was the hot water that sshed on your hand, I think you should get it to apologise to you. Do you think I have magic to control the hot water? Yin Linger, are you trying to be unreasonable?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Yin Linger was so angry that her eyes were burning. Who was being unreasonable?

    Han Xue was doing it on purpose!

 Chapter 1369 - A Fight

    <h4>Chapter 1369: A Fight</h4>

    Han Xue continued, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you insist on me apologising to you. Since everyone knows that you¡¯re the daughter of the Yin family and your father was the one who sponsored one of the experimental buildings in our school. Your father is freaking rich. He can easily make me drop out of school or have no way to live. Oh¡­I¡¯m really scared. I¡¯m really scared that you¡¯ll take revenge on me¡­¡±

    As she spoke, Han Xue pulled on the people that were passing by. ¡°Everyone,e and take a look. Yin Linger is using her power to bully others. If anything happens to me in the future, everyone must remember that it was Yin Linger who did it!¡±

    People gathered around, and everyone looked over in a gossipy manner.

    Han Xue was like a shrew, but Yin Linger was a well-educated youngdy from a wealthy family. When it came to stirring up trouble and malicious nder, Yin Linger was really no match for Han Xue. Therefore, she was so angry that she froze on the spot.

    ¡°Han Xue, what a good show. The title of this show is called ¡°a vicious dog biting¡±!¡± At this moment, Lu Ning stepped forward and said.

    Han Xue¡¯s expression changed. She wanted to say something.

    But Lu Ning didn¡¯t give her a chance, ¡°Did you just forget that there are surveince cameras in this pantry? We just need to go to the dean¡¯s office and pull out the record to see if you intentionally sshed hot water on Linger¡¯s hand.¡±

    Surveince cameras¡­

    Han Xue cried out in her heart. She had actually forgotten about this.

    In fact, Han Xue was also very jealous of Lu Ning. Lu Ning and Yin Linger were the two school belles. Wherever they went, the boys¡¯gazes would stop. However, Lu Ning was not in the same ss as her, so she could not find Lu Ning¡¯s troubles.

    Moreover, Lu Ning and Yin Linger were two different types of girls. Yin Linger was really well protected. She was delicate and beautiful like roses that grow in the greenhouse.

    Lu Ning was beautiful too, with her pair of mesmerizing beautiful eyes. Not only that, but she was also smart. Anyhow, she is the daughter of Ning Qing, and Han Xue did not dare to provoke her.

    ¡°Han Xue, if we really do something to you, what can you do? What can you do to us?¡±

    ¡°You only know that Linger¡¯s father is rich, but you definitely don¡¯t know how powerful he is. If he were to destroy you, it would be like stepping on an ant. However, we are not going to waste our precious time on you.¡±

    After saying that, Lu Ning held Yin Linger¡¯s hand. ¡°Linger, let¡¯s leave here!¡±

    The onlookers pped when they saw this scene. ¡°Wow, Lu Ning is so domineering!¡±

    ¡°Ya! How domineering are the rich ones!¡±

    Han Xue could only stare at their backs and clenched her fists in anger.

    ¡­

    In the next two days, Yin Linger found that rumors were running wild in the school. Han Xue did not let off her, she went around to ruin her reputation even more.

    That afternoon, Yin Linger and Lu Ning returned to the dormitory with books in their hands. They suddenly saw Han Xue in front of them, and there were a few schoolmates gathered around her.

    ¡°Do you all know that although Yin Linger always pretends to be innocent, she goes to the boys¡¯dorm to look for Senior Pingan every night? She¡¯s so cheap!¡±

    ¡°I heard that Senior Pingan doesn¡¯t like her. She¡¯s the one who shamelessly pestered him. Come to think of it, how would Senior Pingan fall for her?¡±

    ¡°She seems to have a few partners. Not only Senior Pingan, I even saw her getting into a man¡¯s car one night. That man was old enough to be her father! Haha¡­¡±

    Yin Linger was burning with anger. How dare was Han Xue to nder her like this. No wonder the way people looked at her recently was weird.

    It was unbearable. Yin Linger rolled up her sleeves and went forward. ¡°Hey, Han Xue, say that again?¡±

    When the schoolmates around saw that Yin Linger hade, they all retreated in fear. Only Han Xue stood there fearlessly. ¡°Yin Linger, what did I say? I didn¡¯t say anything. Are you hallucinating?¡±

    Yin Linger rushed forward and waved her hand. She pped Han Xue.

    Han Xue was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect this rich youngdy to have such a hot side.

    ¡°Yin Linger, you hit me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why not? What a vicious mouth that you have there. I won¡¯t let you off today!¡±

    Yin Linger and Han Xue got into a fight.

    The onlookers were dumbfounded. It seemed like the two of them were to tear each other apart.

    ¡°Linger!¡± Lu Ning rushed forward quickly. Looking at the battle situation, Yin Linger was no match for Han Xue at all. Han Xue had grabbed Yin Linger¡¯s long hair with an overwhelming posture. She even used her long nails to scratch her face.

    Lu Ning couldn¡¯t speak a word.

    Fighting was definitely not a good way as Linger was not good at it at all. Undoubtedly this has given Han Xue an upper hand.

    However, things had alreadye to this. It was useless to say anything more. She could not watch Yin Linger get beaten up. That was something that she would never allow to happen.

    Darn it!

    ¡°Han Xue, let go!¡± Lu Ning threw away the book in her arms and quickly joined the battle.

    The onlookers gasped. Two against one. Han Xue was going to be in trouble. However, that was not the case. Han Xue had no problem fighting two against one.

    Lu Ning and Yin Linger were rich youngdies. They had nobat experience and no strength. Han Xue easily restrained them.

    When the battle situation was getting more and more anxious, the dean rushed over. ¡°What are you doing? Stop it! Fighting in school is extremely bad. Go to my office to do a self-reflection and bring the parents!¡±

    ¡­

    Therefore, Lu Ning and Yin Linger ended up in the office. They looked at each other and their embarrassed looks were reflected in their eyes. ¡°Pfft!¡± The two of them burst outughing.

    ¡°You guys are stillughing?¡± At this moment, the dean was so angry. He roared angrily, ¡°Yin Linger, you are the daughter of the Yin family. What do you thinking you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°And you, Lu Ning. Your excellent grades are the school¡¯s hope for the future. We¡¯ve already decided to send you to Cambridge to study business management. Why are you fooling around with Yin Linger?¡±

    ¡°Yes, dean. We were wrong,¡± the two of them apologized obediently.

    The dean sighed.

    At this moment, a series of steady footsteps sounded from behind. Zhou Pingan came. ¡°Dean Li.¡±

    The dean quickly stood up. ¡°Pingan, you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Pingan nodded. He came in front of Yin Linger and Lu Ning and said in a deep and displeased voice, ¡°What have you guys done? Just a few days apart and I think I don¡¯t know both of you today.¡±

    Lu Ning looked up at Zhou Pingan and said in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Brother Pingan, don¡¯t scold us anymore. We¡¯re already very miserable.¡± Yin Linger blinked her big innocent eyes and reached out to pull on Zhou Pingan¡¯s sleeve.

 Chapter 1370 - A Love Rival

    <h4>Chapter 1370: A Love Rival</h4>

    Half of the anger of Zhou Pingan disappeared. ¡°Don¡¯t act coquettishly!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Yin Linger quickly straightened her back and stood still.

    This time, Zhou Pingan¡¯s anger waspletely gone. He looked at Yin Linger helplessly.

    The dean could tell at a nce that Zhou Pingan was soft-hearted. In fact, the dean knew that Zhou Pingan liked Yin Linger, but he was curious why wasn¡¯t it Lu Ning.

    Now, the dean finally understood when he saw that Lu Ning would only say ¡°Sorry¡± to Zhou Pingan, but Yin Linger would cry out in pain and act coquettishly.

    As expected, that¡¯s the type of girl who men like.

    ¡°Dean Li, I apologize on their behalf. I believe they will reflect deeply on themselves. Now, can we leave?¡±

    ¡°Okay, Pingan, you can go.¡± The dean nodded.

    ¡­

    After leaving the dean¡¯s room, the three of them walked along the corridor.

    Zhou Pingan strode forward while Yin Linger chased after him. ¡°Brother Pingan, wait for me! Are you angry? Don¡¯t be angry!¡±

    ¡°Linger, you¡¯re really bold. You fight? You¡¯re so good now that you can beat others?¡±

    She stuck out her pink tongue, ¡°Brother Pingan, you¡¯re really bringing it up. Yes, I can¡¯t beat others, but even if I can¡¯t, I have to go up and fight. Han Xue has gone too far. She ndered me, saying that you don¡¯t like me, and she even said that I got into an old man¡¯s car!¡±

    Zhou Pingan snorted.

    ¡°Brother Pingan!¡± Yin Linger realized that it was useless to chase after him, so she bent down and hissed.

    Pingan immediately stopped and turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you in pain somewhere?¡±

    She pounced over and hugged his waist. ¡°Brother Pingan, why are you so dumb? I¡¯m not in pain, I¡¯m just lying.¡±

    Looking at her innocent smile, Zhou Pingan could not vent his anger. ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± She rubbed her face against his chest.

    ¡°We¡¯re in school, people are watching!¡± Zhou Pingan reminded her softly, but his thin lips were already raised.

    ¡°Oh, right, but once I let go, Brother Pingan is not allowed to leave.¡±

    Pingan was helpless, ¡°Ok, I won¡¯t leave.¡±

    Yin Linger slowly let go of him.

    She lookedical and ridiculous. Her hair was messed up, her dress was dirty, and there was still dust on her fair face. He reached out to wipe the dust off her face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t someone scratch your face?¡±

    ¡°Han Xue did want to scratch my face, but Ah Ning covered it for me.¡± As she said this, Yin Linger looked back at Lu Ning and smiled gratefully.

    Lu Ning stood quietly on the spot. She watched the intimate interaction between the two people in front of her. When Yin Linger looked at her, she smiled gently.

    True friends don¡¯t need to be thanked.

    Zhou Pingan also looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Ah Ning, are you okay? Are you hurt? I¡¯ll send you two to the infirmary for a check-up.¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯m not hurt.¡± Lu Ning waved her hand and refused. ¡°Linger, I¡¯ll go back first. You go get a check-up.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Ah Ning.¡±

    Lu Ning turned around and left.

    ¡­

    After Lu Ning left, Zhou Pingan turned at Yin Linger. ¡°Show me your wound.¡±

    ¡°Erm, but you can¡¯t scold me.¡±

    ¡°Show me first.¡±

    Yin Linger reached out and pushed her bangs aside. There was a cut on her forehead.

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s expression changed. He immediately frowned. ¡°Linger¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t scold me!¡± Yin Linger jumped over and held onto his muscr arm.

    Zhou Pingan was speechless. He nced at her wound. ¡°The wound isn¡¯t deep and it¡¯s superficial, but it needs to be treated to prevent infection. Let¡¯s go to my dormitory.¡±

    ¡°Huh, your dormitory? Isn¡¯t there anyone? Can I go?¡±

    ¡°I stay alone. And everyone is in ss now. Even if we meet someone, it¡¯ll be in the corridor. Linger, you dare to fight but you afraid of others watching you entering a boys¡¯ dorm?¡±

    She pursed her lips shyly and scratched her head. ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±

    ¡°How is it different?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you!¡±

    ¡­

    Yin Linger followed Zhou Pingan back to the dormitory. The dormitory was on the third floor, and she was afraid of being seen, so she kept looking around.

    It was not easy to reach the third floor. She thought that she would not run into anyone, but Lady Luck did not stand by her side. A group of boys walked towards her.

    ¡°Wow.¡± The boys¡¯ eyes lit up when they saw her. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Sister Linger whoes to look for Pingan every night?¡±

    ¡°Linger, why aren¡¯t you waiting downstairs today? Instead, you went upstairs with Pingan? Linger, be careful. Things happen when a man and a woman are in the same room together.¡±

    ¡°Pingan, you¡¯re too much of a beast. Linger is so young. Aren¡¯t you being too impatient to start ¡°eating¡± now? Haha¡­¡±

    Yin Linger, who had been ridiculed by the crowd, wished she could crawl into a hole in the ground. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not talking to you guys!¡± She lowered her head and quickly entered Zhou Pingan¡¯s room.

    ¡°Linger, how did you know that it was his room? You¡¯ve entered the wrong room. Hurry up ande out¡­¡±

    Zhou Pingan raised his eyebrows in the face of all the teasing. Alright, he was starting to regret bringing her here. He didn¡¯t want her to be the center of attention for all the boys.

    ¡­

    After entering the room, she secretly covered her burning face. It was so embarrassing just now.

    Zhou Pingan came in. He took out a small medical box from the cab. ¡°Sit by the bed. I¡¯ll help you to treat your wound.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± She sat down obediently.

    Zhou Pingan picked up the sterilized cotton swab. As he treated the wound, he asked, ¡°Did Han Xue really nder you today?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she was too much. Two days ago, she deliberately sshed hot water on my hand. Look.¡±

    She handed over her small hand. There were still a few red burn marks on the surface of her hand, but most of them were footprints. Han Xue had stepped on her hand forcefully just now.

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s clear eyes shed with a hint of darkness. He looked at her softly. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, it hurts so much.¡± She pouted and made a pitiful expression. ¡°Brother Pingan, it seemed like Han Xue has a good impression of you. Does she like you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± He said indifferently.

    Yin Linger got the main point. ¡°I know, everything makes sense now. No wonder Han Xue has such a deep hatred for me. It turns out that we are love rivals¡­¡±

    She danced in excitement. He hold her face and asked lovingly, ¡°Do you know what a love rival is?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know. Han Xue and I both like you.¡±

    Zhou Pingan looked at her delicate and pretty face. He realized that she would change every day. She was slowly growing up. Her beauty was out of the world.

 Chapter 1371 - Horny

    <h4>Chapter 1371: Horny</h4>

    She was looking at him in such a soft and cute manner, Zhou Pingan¡¯s heart was racing. ¡°Linger, do you know what love is?¡±

    This was a problem that he had been worried about all along. He was afraid that their love was purely brotherly and sisterly, and not between a man and a woman.

    ¡°Of course I know.¡± She smiled mischievously. Then, she extended her finger and pointed at her own heart, then at his heart. Finally, she made a heart gesture. ¡°L, is for the way you look at me¡­O, is for the only one I see¡­¡±

    Yin Linger sang a line from ¡°L-O-V-E¡±. It was sweet and nice.

    So she knew!

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s face was overflowing with tenderness. He did not expect this innocent little girl to be so clear about the meaning of love.

    ¡°Brother Pingan, then do you like me?¡± Yin Linger held her breath and asked, ¡°Han Xue said that you don¡¯t like me at all. I¡¯m the one who shamelessly clung to you¡­¡±

    Zhou Pingan raised his straight eyebrows. ¡°It seems like that¡­¡±

    She had liked to cling to him since she was young.

    ¡°You!¡± She was so embarrassed that she clenched her fists and punched him. She had mustered up all her courage to ask this question. Why was he like this?

    Zhou Pingan held her little hand. Then, he moved closer to her and gently kissed her lips.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Her entire body went limp and she quickly tugged at his clothes.

    She did not close her eyes, nor did she know that it was time to close them. She blinked her big, innocent eyes at him, and Zhou Pingan could not continue. He moved his lips away from hers.

    The two of them were still very close. She looked up at the gentle and handsome face in front of her in a daze. ¡°You¡­ Why do you kiss me without exining things? You haven¡¯t told me yet¡­ Do you like me?¡±

    ¡°I only kiss the girl I like,¡± Zhou Pingan said clearly.

    Did he mean that¡­ he liked her?

    He liked her too!

    Yin Linger rubbed her head against his chest and giggled secretly. She was so happy.

    ¡°What are youughing at, silly girl?¡± Zhou Pingan rubbed her hair.

    Yin Linger looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯m just happy¡­¡±

    Zhou Pingan looked at her flower-like smile and slowly moved closer to her red lips.

    He was going to kiss her again?

    Yin Linger tugged at his cor and boldly kissed him.

    Zhou Pingan didn¡¯t expect her to be so proactive and passionate. She pressed her soft lips against his and mimicked his expression. ¡°Is this how to do it?¡±

    She leaned on his shoulder and asked softly, like a girl who had stolen a forbidden fruit. She was both excited and afraid.

    Her pleasant voice was like a feather tickling his heart. Zhou Pingan reached out and grabbed her slender waist. Then, he turned around and pressed her onto the bed.

    Instead of being passive, he wanted to be the one who takes initiative and he wanted to kiss her.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± She hurriedly shouted for him to stop. She reached out her small hand to cover his mouth and stammered, ¡°Are you going to¡­ Stick out your¡­ Tongue again? That¡¯s weird¡­¡±

    Zhou Pingan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. This was the first time he had heard such ament.

    ¡°What¡¯s weird about it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s weird. It¡¯s¡­ unhygienic¡­¡±

    ¡°Not only is it hygienic, but it¡¯s also very beneficial.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Researches show that kissing will secrete saliva. When saliva interacts with each other, it will increase one¡¯s immunity. Moreover, frequent kissing will also protect one¡¯s teeth, beautify one¡¯s appearance, lose weight, and protect one¡¯s cardiovascr system.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Yin Linger was skeptical. But he was a medical student, so she could only listen to him.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, so we should kiss at least three times a day.¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡± Yin Linger could not help butugh.

    Zhou Pingan hold her palm-sized face and said dotingly, ¡°I¡¯m talking about serious business.¡±

    ¡°What serious business? Brother Pingan, I find you¡­ horny¡­¡±

    ¡°Horny? All guys are like this.¡± He asked with a normal expression. Wasn¡¯t it normal between men and women?

    ¡°My brother isn¡¯t!¡± When Yin Zhihan was mentioned, she was full of pride.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He obviously didn¡¯t believe her.

    Yin Linger was anxious. ¡°My brother is a genius. He would never pay attention to such things!¡±

    ¡°A genius should be gifted in every field and be self-taught. Your brother is a genius, but I think he won¡¯t be happy hearing this.¡±

    Yin Linger,¡±¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my brother!¡± Yin Linger pounced on him angrily. ¡°If you continue, I will tickle you.¡±

    As she spoke, she reached out her small hand and tickled his body.

    Zhou Pingan quickly grabbed her small hand to stop her from moving. ¡°Who is more important? Your brother or me?¡±

    He was a little jealous that she was so protective of her brother.

    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±

    ¡°How is it different?¡±

    ¡°My brother and I were a family. My family raised me so well, and I fell in love with you. Shouldn¡¯t you be grateful?¡±

    Zhou Pinganughed when he heard that. He turned around and pressed her down again. He reached out his index finger and touched her nose. ¡°You¡¯re so good at talking.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I admire your brother too.¡±

    Yin Linger didn¡¯t believe him.

    Zhou Pingan looked at her cherry-colored lips. ¡°Let¡¯s try the benefits of kissing now.¡±

    Yin Linger tugged at his cor and said coquettishly, ¡°You¡¯re so naughty.¡±

    Zhou Pingan raised his eyebrows and did notment. He inched closer to her lips.

    Yin Linger did not move. She held her breath in anticipation.

    At that moment, he suddenly stopped. Yin Linger was surprised. ¡°Brother Pingan, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh, there¡¯s someone outside!¡±

    Zhou Pingan stood up. He walked quietly to the door and opened it.

    There were many people outside the door. They were leaning on the door to eavesdrop on what was happening inside. They startedughing when Pingan opened the door. ¡°Pingan, your door is dirty. I¡¯m wiping it.¡±

    ¡°Pingan, your window isn¡¯t clean either. I¡¯ll go get a basin of water.¡±

    As they spoke, everyone peeked into the bedroom. ¡°Linger, you guys continue. Pretend that we didn¡¯te. Hehe.¡±

    Yin Linger was speechless.

    ¡­

    Lu Ning had returned to the dormitory. She sat by the bed and rolled up her jeans. Her knee was injured, and it was serious. It was a bloody mess.

    She also realized that there was a small iron wire pierced into her knee. It was very painful.

    She bit her lower lip. She reached out to pull the iron wire, but with a hiss, she couldn¡¯t pull it out. She was in so much pain that her head was covered in sweat.

    She looked around the room. There were no medical tools. There was only a box of cotton swabs. She took out a cotton swab to wipe the bloodstains away.

    She couldn¡¯t handle this herself. Should she go to the hospital?

    Lu Ning was hesitating when there was a knock on the door.

    Who was it?

    Linger came back so soon?

    ¡°Coming.¡± Lu Ning limped to open the door.

 Chapter 1372 - Arent You Gonna Invite Me In?

    <h4>Chapter 1372: Aren¡¯t You Gonna Invite Me In?</h4>

    She opened the door and a handsome man stood in front of her.

    Lu Ning was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t expect it to be this person, Yin Zhihan.

    Yin Zhihan held an exquisite gift bag in his left hand and his phone in his right hand. When he saw Lu Ning¡¯s surprised expression, he waved the phone in his hand and said, ¡°I can¡¯t get Linger.¡±

    Lu Ning quickly came back to her senses. ¡°Oh, she is with Pingan now.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Yin Zhihan snorted.

    The atmosphere was a little awkward. Lu Ning was a bit loss. She was very afraid of Yin Zhihan because this man had extraordinary calmness and wisdom. She was a 16-year-old girl, but she felt like she has be transparent in front of him, an invisible pressure enveloped her.

    In fact, Lu Ning had feelings towards Pingan. This was not surprising. A warm, young and handsome man, which girl doesn¡¯t fall for someone like that?

    However, Lu Ning knew that Yin Linger also liked him, and he liked Yin Linger, so she could only secretly hide this feeling in the bottom of her heart and let it fade over time.

    Lu Ning froze by the door. She had no intention of talking to Yin Zhihan or inviting him in. Yin Zhihan, on the other hand, was calm and indifferent. His narrow eyes looked at the girl¡¯s beautiful little face, and no one knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°Oh yea, um, why are you looking for Linger?¡±

    ¡°I have just returned to China. This is a gift for her.¡± Yin Zhihan handed the gift bag in his hand to Lu Ning.

    He bought this gift in the United States. He came to look for Linger as soon as he got off the ne. Lu Ning was thinking that he was really a good brother.

    Lu Ning thought of her two elder brothers. Her brothers were also the best brothers in the world.

    ¡°I will pass it to her.¡± Lu Ning took the gift bag.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Lu Ning suddenly looked up. His words were like a heavy bomb that was thrown into her ear.

    Yin Zhihan looked into her beautiful eyes. She was so pretty. It seemed like there was a murmuring stream flowing in her mesmerizing eyes. As she stared at him in shock and confusion, She looked silly and adorable.

    Yin Zhihan raised his straight eyebrows and slowly curled his thin lips.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    He smiled?

    He actually smiled!

    Lu Ning thought that this man would not smile. She had been able to judge people since she was young. If she was not mistaken, this man had a cold face and heart. Even if he smiled now, there was not much warmth in his smile.

    This kind of man was very dangerous.

    However, Lu Ning had to admit that he was really good-looking. When he was willing to show some tenderness to others, he could really bewitch people.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. Pleasee in,¡± Lu Ning said.

    Without any hesitation, Yin Zhihan walked in.

    Lu Ning closed the door awkwardly.

    ¡­

    There were just both of them in the room. Yin Zhihan stood in front of her. He was really tall. She looked up and saw that he seemed to be sizing up the ce.

    ¡°Oh, let me get you a ss of water,¡± Lu Ning said.

    Yin Zhihan turned around. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lu Ning followed Yin Zhihan¡¯s gaze and looked down.

    She was extremely embarrassed when she found out that she did not put down her rolled up jeans as she opened the door in a hurry.

    She looked really awkward.

    ¡°Oh yea, I identally knocked into something.¡± Lu Ning tried her best to remain calm. She bent down to put down the jeans perfectly.

    ¡°There¡¯s a wire in your wound. Sit down, I¡¯ll help you get it out.¡±

    Lu Ning, ¡°¡­¡±

    Could she refuse?

    Refusing would only make it more awkward. Lu Ning had received a good etiquette education since she was young. She didn¡¯t like girls acting coy. She liked a free life.

    However, ever since she met Yin Zhihan, she had be someone she didn¡¯t like. She can¡¯t be her true self in front of him.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Lu Ning sat by the bed and bent her injured right leg.

    Yin Zhihan sat beside her. He looked at her wound carefully. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Lu Ning shook her head.

    Yin Zhihan reached out and touched the thin wire.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Lu Ning gasped in pain.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it doesn¡¯t hurt?¡±

    Lu Ning looked at him. He was smiling at her yfully, as if he had deliberately exposed her lie. Then, he calmly looked at her embarrassed state.

    Lu Ning felt that she had been picked on. She frowned in anger.

    ¡°You seem to be very afraid of me?¡±

    Why did he say that? How would he know?

    She immediately denied it. ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, then maybe I have misunderstood. I don¡¯t think you would treat Zhou Pingan like this,¡± Yin Zhihan said casually.

    Zhou Pingan¡­?

    Lu Ning was shocked. What did he mean? Did he know that she liked Zhou Pingan?

    Impossible!

    She had only met him a few times and had little contact with him. How could he see through her thoughts?

    At that moment, she felt a pain in her wound.

    Yin Zhihan pulled out the wire and threw it into the trash can. He got up and went to wash his hands, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t go to the hospital, but you need to buy some anti-inmmatory medicine and gauze. And you¡¯d better stay away from water for three days.¡±

    He instructed in a normal tone.

    Lu Ning¡¯s thoughts was in a mess. She somewhat understood that he was deliberately saying those words to distract her, but his words were really shocking.

    How much did he see through and how much did he know?

    After washing his hands, Yin Zhihan turned around. Seeing the girl staring at him nkly, he shrugged his shoulders innocently.

    He was really like a cunning fox!

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lu Ning put down her jeans and stood up.

    ¡°Apart from the injury on your knee, your neck is also injured,¡± Yin Zhihan said with a faint smile.

    Her neck?

    It couldn¡¯t be.

    Lu Ning reached out and touched her neck. Where was it? Why didn¡¯t she feel any pain?

    At this moment, she had a ck-out and she felt a chill on her neck. He touched her neck gently with his palm. ¡°Here.¡±

    Lu Ning froze. She didn¡¯t expect him to touch her. His fingertips were very cold and she could feel the touch clearly. The piece of skin that he touched instantly burned up as she was too shy.

    He was touching her!

    Lu Ning had never been touched by a boy before.

    Her entire face blushed as she looked at him in horror.

    Yin Zhihan observed all the changes in her expression. He withdrew his hand and said, ¡°The injury on your neck shouldn¡¯t have been caused by a collision. I think it was scratched by someone. Did you have a fight?¡±

    As he said that, Yin Zhihan shook his head again. ¡°Hmmm¡­You wouldn¡¯t get into a fight. Could it be it was Linger who fought and you helped?¡±

    He knew all of this?

    He kept talking to himself and had already guessed everything. Lu Ning was even more shocked. A man with a IQ of 240 was indeed extraordinary.

    ¡°I would think Zhou Pingan bandaged Linger. But why are you alone?¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s small face was red. This man had seen through all of her embarrassment so easily.

 Chapter 1373 - Lucky You!

    <h4>Chapter 1373: Lucky You!</h4>

    So since the beginning, he never believed that those injuries were due to an ident but he just yed along with her.

    ¡°You!¡± Lu Ning was so embarrassed that she became angry. She clenched her fists and wanted to say something.

    At this time, a melodious ringtone was heard. Yin Zhihan¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°Hello¡­¡± Yin Zhihan picked up the phone. When he picked up the phone, he didn¡¯t have any expression and didn¡¯t say much. He seemed to be very reserved. ¡°Got it¡­ I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    He hung up the phone.

    Was he going to leave?

    Lu Ning felt rxed all over.

    At this moment, he stared at her coldly. ¡°You were saying something?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±

    A moment ago, she was just angry. Now that when she thought about it, she had nothing to say. She couldn¡¯t be ming him for being too smart right? Now, she only hoped that he could leave.

    Yin Zhihan nced at her, then turned around and walked to the door. ¡°I have to go. Oh right, I¡¯ve also gotten you a gift, it¡¯s in the gift bag.¡±

    He left.

    ¡­

    The bedroom door closed. That man has finally left! Lu Ning let out a sigh of relief. However, what did he just say? Did he prepare a gift for her?

    What gift?

    Lu Ning opened the gift bag. There were two gifts in the gift bag. One was a ceramic piggy bank. That was for Linger. She had wanted it for a long time.

    The other gift was for her. Lu Ning took out the gift and her eyes lit up. It was a book.

    It was a book by her favorite French economist. There were only two volumes published worldwide. The third volume was a limited edition and it was very difficult to get.

    It¡¯s here!

    How did he know that she liked this book?

    She liked business economics which was different from the other girls. Her parents had oncemented that she had ¡°stolen¡± her second elder brother¡¯s interest.

    Her parents had also said that it would be very hard for girls to do business economics. She was the daughter of the Lu family and she did not need to work so hard. However, she had her own ideas and pursuits.

    She wanted to be a career-oriented woman and leave the protection of the Lu family. She wanted to realise her own dream without relying on her family.

    Why did Yin Zhihan give her this book?

    Did he¡­ understand her?

    Her heart beat faster. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had received the book of her dream or¡­

    ¡­

    In that fight, Han Xue didn¡¯t gain any advantage either. She was severely criticized by the dean.

    The exam was about to begin. Han Xue did not want any more ¡°idents¡± to happen. She and Yin Linger both studied medicine. Yin Linger studied it for Zhou Pingan, but Han Xue was different. She came from a doctors¡¯ family. Her parents had already nned everything well for her. As long as she could pass the exam, she would be sent to the medical bureau.

    Han Xue was a scheming person and her results were good. After the exam ended, she was very satisfied and just waited for the results toe out.

    The results came out very quickly, but it was not something that she has expected, she failed the exam.

    How could she fail the exam? Unless someone was making things difficult for her.

    Who was it?

    ¡°Han Xue, I¡¯ve asked around for you. You failed the exam because your medical thesis didn¡¯t pass. I heard that one of the main judges is Zhou Pingan.¡±

    ¡°What? Zhou Pingan?¡± Han Xue was shocked. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    It seemed like Zhou Pingan had done something. He had avenged Yin Linger.

    Han Xue had no choice but to look for Zhou Pingan.

    On this day, Zhou Pingan was walking around the school. Han Xue chased after him. She no longer had her usual unruly and unkind look. Instead, she had a sweet smile on her face. ¡°Senior Pingan, please wait.¡±

    Zhou Pingan stopped. ¡°Yes?¡±

    Han Xue¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. She looked at Zhou Pingan¡¯s handsome and warm face with infatuation. Actually, the reason why she hated Yin Linger so much was mostly because of Zhou Pingan. She had always had a crush on Zhou Pingan.

    Zhou Pingan was the only son of the medical tycoon, Zhou Dayuan. Not only was he born with a noble background, but he was also a medical genius. Of course, other than the background, he was very good-looking.

    Zhou Pingan was a typical Prince Charming. Girls fell for him easily.

    ¡°Senior Pingan, I would like to ask about my exam results this time. I heard that I didn¡¯t pass my thesis, and you are one of the chief examiners.¡±

    Zhou Pingan raised his eyebrows and his face was cold. ¡°What are you trying to say? Just say it.¡±

    ¡°Senior Pingan, what I am trying to say is that¡­Could it be because I have a conflict with Linger, so¡­I hope you won¡¯t do anything unfair¡­¡±

    ¡°You got the wrong person. The exam papers of your group were not examined by me. The Chief Examiner is Director Yang. You can check with him.¡± After saying that, he turned and left.

    ¡°Hey, Senior Pingan!¡± He didn¡¯t even wait for her to finish her sentence.

    Why Director Yang?

    He was a big fat man with a big head and big ears. Recently, there were rumors that he had an unusual interest in female students.

    Han Xue didn¡¯t want to see him at all, but she had no choice.

    ¡­

    The next day.

    Yin Linger and Lu Ning heard a piece of important news.

    ¡°Linger, do you know? The school has announced that Director Yang had an abnormal deal with Han Xue yesterday, and both of them have been expelled.¡±

    ¡°Abnormal deal?¡± Yin Linger was confused.

    ¡°I heard that Han Xue failed the exam, so she went to him. Our principal happened to go to his office at that time. When he pushed the door open, he saw that Director Yang was on top of her. Both of them were naked¡­¡±

    ¡°Han Xue cried andined that Director Yang forced her to do so, but Director Yang insisted that Han Xue was the one who seduced him. In a fit of anger, the principal chased both of them away. Moreover, the under-table deal of the Han family was also exposed. I heard that the Han family spent a lot of money to buy Han Xue a civil service position and paid bribes to the officials. I think they are going to jail.¡±

    ¡°This time, Han Xue and her family are in big trouble!¡±

    Yin Linger and Lu Ning looked at each other. How could all this just happen overnight?

    ¡°Linger, it must be Senior Pingan who did all this. Han Xue dared to bully you. She is really digging her own grave. Senior Pingan has avenged you.¡±

    ¡°Senior Pingan is such a good boyfriend. Lucky you!¡±

    Was it really done by Brother Pingan?

    Yin Linger smiled sweetly and blissfully.

    Later, when she asked Zhou Pingan about it, he only looked at her quietly and lovingly with a smile.

    She concluded that she must never offend him in the future. He was not someone who can easily mess with!

    ¡­

    Time flew. Yin Linger was soon 17, and Zhou Pingan was 18.

    18 years old, he was now an adult. On this day, the Zhou family held a party for him.

    At the party, Zhou Pingan could not help but keep looking at Yin Linger, who was standing not far away. She was wearing a white dress. She was even more charming now. There was a faint glow in his eyes.

    At this moment, Zhou Dayuan coughed twice and stood beside him.

 Chapter 1374 - Yin Linger Fell into the Water

    <h4>Chapter 1374: Yin Linger Fell into the Water</h4>

    Zhou Pingan looked at his father and raised his eyebrows.

    Zhou Dayuan put one of his hands in his pocket and whispered to his son, ¡°You¡¯re 18 years today. But don¡¯t think that you can do bad things just because you¡¯re an adult. She is still young. It¡¯s not the timing yet.¡±

    Zhou Pingan looked at Yin Linger¡¯s beautiful figure and his gaze became more and more affectionate.

    ¡°Somemore, you¡¯re going to Ennd.¡±

    Zhou Pingan was silent for a few seconds, then he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Tell her properly, or else she¡¯ll be sad again.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan left.

    Yin Linger was with Lu Ning. Lu Ning was wearing a long green dress, which she looked stunning. Yin Linger pestered her and asked, ¡°Ah Ning, what gift did you prepare for Brother Pingan?¡±

    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, Ah Ning, just tell me. I¡¯m so curious.¡±

    ¡°If I tell you now, there won¡¯t be any surprise. After I give it to him, you can ask him yourself. He will definitely tell you.¡±

    Yin Linger was disappointed and unhappy. At the same time, she was a little bit worried.

    Lu Ning walked up to Zhou Pingan and handed him the gift box. ¡°Pingan, happy 18th birthday to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± He asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s this? If it¡¯s not sincere enough, I probably won¡¯t ept it.¡±

    ¡°Pingan, you¡¯re going to Ennd, right?¡± Lu Ning asked.

    To Pingan, Lu Ning had always been an intelligent girl with a sharp mind. She could see through things easily, but Linger was different. She was silly, pure, and always needed his care.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±

    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°It¡¯s very cold in Ennd now. I¡¯ve knitted a scarf for you. You have to take good care of yourself when you get there.¡±

    Scarf?

    Zhou Pingan opened the gift box. The green scarf was beautifully woven, and the furry thread made him feel warm just by looking at it.

    ¡°Ah Ning, thank you.¡± He smiled warmly.

    Yin Linger, who was at the side was in shock. Oh no! They had the same gift. She had also knitted a scarf.

    However, the scarf that she had knitted was so ugly. It was crooked like a bug crawling. It could not bepared to Ah Ning¡¯s.

    She had been pestering Ah Ning about the gift because she was afraid that she would embarrass herself if she took out the scarf. Now, she was in trouble. The gift ideas crashed and hers waspletely defeated by Ah Ning¡¯s.

    At this moment, Yin Linger heard a few discussions behind her.

    ¡°Look, the young master of the Zhou family and the daughter of the Lu family are a good match. A perfect couple.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Lu Ning gave Zhou Pingan a scarf. A girl knitted a scarf for a boy. If this isn¡¯t love, then what is it?¡±

    Yin Linger¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she froze on the spot.

    Brother Pingan and Ah Ning..?

    She had never thought of this possibility, but Ah Ning gave Brother Pingan a scarf¡­ She gave Brother Pingan a scarf because she liked him, but what about Ah Ning?

    Yin Linger seemed to have discovered a secret, a secret that she had been ignoring. All these years, she had been with him, while Ah Ning had been quietly watching from the side.

    Could it be that Ah Ning also liked Brother Pingan?

    ¡°Linger!¡± At this moment, she heard someone calling her.

    She looked up and saw Zhou Pingan and Ah Ning looking at her and waving at her.

    Yin Linger quickly came back to her senses. She ran over and curled the corners of her lips. ¡°Brother Pingan, Ah Ning.¡±

    ¡°Linger, where¡¯s your present? Pingan was asking for it,¡± Lu Ning said with a smile.

    Yin Linger looked at him, who was looking at her warmly and expectantly. It was his 18th birthday present, and he really wanted to see what she would be giving him.

    Yin Linger felt a little uneasy. ¡°Brother Pingan, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot to prepare a present.¡±

    Zhou Pingan frowned. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded. ¡°Erm, my brother should be here soon. Let me check on that.¡±

    With that, she ran away.

    ¡°Linger!¡± Lu Ning called out from behind. She asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Why does she look so weird? I don¡¯t think she will forget about the present though¡­¡±

    Zhou Pingan didn¡¯t believe her either. She must be hiding something.

    Zhou Pingan wanted to chase after her, but her mother called out to him, ¡°Pingan,e over here for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­I¡¯ll go over first,¡± Zhou Pingan said to Lu Ning.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Ning nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Linger.¡±

    ¡­..

    Lu Ning went to look for Yin Linger, but she didn¡¯t find her. Instead, she saw Yin Zhihan.

    A shiny ck luxury car stopped on thewn. A person wearing sses got out of the driver¡¯s seat, looking like a secretary. The secretary respectfully opened the back door and Yin Zhihan walked out.

    He wore a custom-made ck suit today, looking extraordinarily handsome bathing in the light smoke and cold air.

    It was said that he had already made a name for himself in the financial and business circles in the United States this year. Without any sponsorship from his father, he was going to go list his firstpany in the market.

    The 17-year-old man was said to be better than his father.

    Lu Ning¡¯s first reaction was to avoid him. She didn¡¯t want to have any contact with him.

    She did indeed do so. She turned around and ran.

    But before she could take a step, she turned around and ran into someone¡¯s arms. It was Zhou Pingan, who was looking for Yin Linger.

    Zhou Pingan reached out his hand to support her waist in a gentlemanly manner. He lowered his eyes and asked with concern, ¡°Ah Ning, are you alright? What happened? Why are you so flustered?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lu Ning shook her head.

    But at that moment, Lu Ning saw someone. Yin Linger was standing in front of them, looking at them.

    ¡°Linger!¡±

    Zhou Pingan turned around and saw Yin Linger looking at them with a pale face. While Lu Ning was still in his arms.

    Oh no!

    Linger must have misunderstood. Zhou Pingan left Lu Ning and strode forward. ¡°Linger, listen to me¡­¡±

    Yin Linger turned and ran.

    After running for a while, she tripped on a rock. ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed and fell into the pool.

    It was winter now, and the water in the pool was covered with a thinyer of ice. Yin Linger fell straight into it.

    Lu Ning¡¯s pupils constricted as if she could not breathe. When she saw that she had already run there.

    ¡°Linger, I¡¯ming to save you!¡± Lu Ning reached out to pick up her skirt. She stepped on the edge of the pool and was about to jump down.

    At this time, arge palm grabbed her slender waist and pulled her down from the edge of the pool.

    ¡°Who are you? Let go of me!¡± Lu Ning looked back.

    It was Yin Zhihan.

    ¡°Let go of me, let go of me! Linger fell into the water. She can¡¯t swim!¡± Lu Ning struggled violently.

    ¡°Calm down. Pingan has already jumped in.¡±

    Lu Ning turned her head and saw that Zhou Pingan had jumped into the pool almost instantly. His agile and vigorous figure could be seen in the clear and cold blue pool.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1375 - Youre Really Afraid of Me

    <h4>Chapter 1375: You¡¯re Really Afraid of Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Although Zhou Pingan has jumped down, Lu Ning was still worried. She struggled to break free from Yin Zhihan¡¯s hand. ¡°Let go, I need to help!¡±

    ¡°Can you swim?¡± He asked concisely.

    Lu Ning froze. She couldn¡¯t swim, and she had forgotten that she couldn¡¯t swim!

    She might bring more trouble if she jumped down...

    At this moment, Zhou Pingan broke out of the water with Yin Linger in his arms.

    Everyone gathered around the ppl. ¡°Look, Yin Linger has been rescued!¡±

    .

    Linger¡¯s parents rushed over. When they saw Yin Linger, who was drenched and in aa, her mother¡¯s legs went weak and she almost fell. ¡°Linger!¡±

    Her father managed to hold her mother in time before she could copse. He looked calmly at the Zhou family¡¯s housekeeper and gave two clear orders. The first was to get the order at the scene maintained, the second was to immediately send Linger to the hospital.

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s parents were there too. His mother¡¯s face was pale as she eximed, ¡°Oh my god, Why did Linger fall into the water?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, she will be fine.¡± Zhou Dayuan patted her shoulder lightly and then walked forward. ¡°Pingan, can you handle this?¡±

    The maid brought a thick and soft nket. Zhou Pingan gently ced Linger on it and started doing CPR for her.

    Soon, the water was driven out from Yin Linger¡¯s lungs.

    ¡°Linger, are you okay?¡± Zhou Pingan patted her back nervously.

    She couldn¡¯t open her eyes. She was so cold that her whole body was trembling. She spat out the water and fainted in Zhou Pingan¡¯s arms.

    Zhou Pingan carried her without any hesitation to send her to the hospital.

    Lu Ning¡¯s mind was in a mess. When she saw Zhou Pingan got into the car, she rxed and was going to copse onto the ground.

    However, someone held her. A deep voice resounded above her head. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Lu Ning looked up, and it was Yin Zhihan. His cold gaze was on her face and he seemed very calm. She shook her head listlessly as if she has forgotten that she was afraid of him.

    ¡°Ah Ning.¡± Her parents walked over. ¡°Ah Ning, what happened? Linger fell into the water? How about you? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± Lu Ning looked at her mother very sadly.

    Yin Zhihan withdrew his hand without batting an eyelid. Her mother held her into her arms. His father turned to Yin Zhihan with a brief smile and Yin Zhihan nodded back politely.

    ...

    In the hospital.

    Yin Linger was lying on the hospital bed. She was safe now but she was still not awake.

    ¡°Uncle, auntie, you should go back first. Linger is fine and will wake up soon. I¡¯ll stay with her tonight,¡± Zhou Pingan said.

    Yin Linger¡¯s mother looked worried. ¡°Pingan, you should go back and rest. I¡¯ll stay with her. Linger will definitely look for me when she wakes up.¡±

    ¡°Let him stay here tonight. We¡¯ll take over from him tomorrow morning. Who knows who Linger will want to see when she wakes up?¡± Yin Linger¡¯s father said and hugged his mother¡¯s shoulder.

    Zhou Pingan looked at him, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Yin Muchen had seen through all of this. He curled his lips and said in a deep voice, ¡°Pingan, don¡¯t be sorry. You¡¯ve done well. When Linger wakes up, talk to her properly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Pingan nodded.

    The couple left. In the corridor, Lu Ning sat on a bench. When she saw the two of them, she stood up and greeted them.

    ¡°Ah Ning, why are you still here? Linger is fine now. You should go back and rest.¡± Yin Shuiling looked at Lu Ning warmly.

    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°I want to stay here and wait for Linger to wake up.¡±

    Yin Shuiling didn¡¯t insist. She sighed and muttered to herself, ¡°Why did Linger fall into the water? Nonono, when she recovers, I must let send her to swimming ss.¡±

    How did Yin Linger fall into the water?

    Yin Shuiling didn¡¯t know, but Lu Ning did.

    She bumped into Zhou Pingan, and Yin Linger saw it and misunderstood. It was all her fault.

    Yin Muchen looked at Lu Ning¡¯s pale and guilty face and said kindly, ¡°Ah Ning, don¡¯t think too much. You are Linger¡¯s best friend since you girls were still kids. Everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Lu Ning nodded vigorously.

    ...

    After the Yin couple left, Lu Ning stood at the door of the ward. She looked inside through the small ss window on the door. Under the dim yellow light, Zhou Pingan sat by the bed. He held Yin Linger¡¯s cold little hands in his hands and kissed them.

    He seemed so worried as if he was the one who was ill.

    Lu Ning sat back on the bench. It was alreadyte at night, and there was no one in the corridor. Even the lights had be sparse and dim. She bent her legs and hugged herself.

    How did things turn out like this?

    Yin Linger, who grown up together with her, was always a lively and yful girl. But now she was lying on the ward bed. She was so guilty that she was willing to suffer on her behalf if she could.

    It was all her fault.

    If she had not bumped into Zhou Pingan¡¯s arms, Linger would not have misunderstood. She should not have liked Zhou Pingan, and should not have fallen for Zhou Pingan.

    I¡¯m sorry...

    I¡¯m really sorry...

    Lu Ning buried her pale little face into her knees, letting the guilt whipping her heart.

    At this moment, she heard a series of steady footsteps. Someone wasing. ¡°Have a cup of hot water.¡±

    Lu Ning looked up and saw that it was Yin Zhihan.

    He took off his ck suit and tied it around his arm. He handed her a cup of hot water with his right hand while keeping his left hand in his pocket.

    Her eyes were still nk, without her usual aura. She did not take the cup. Yin Zhihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°The weather is a little cold. Drinking some hot water will make you feel better.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Lu Ning reached out and took the cup of hot water.

    Lu Ning only felt cold after he reminded her. She had been sitting in the corridor for too long, and her hands and feet were almost numb. After drinking a few mouthfuls of hot water, she felt that her body was starting to warm up.

    She was very grateful that Yin Zhihan could pass her a cup of hot water at such a sad moment, and he seemed to have protected her at the party today.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lu Ning thanked him.

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Yin Zhihan snorted. ¡°Thank me for what?¡±

    Lu Ning didn¡¯t say anything. She knew that he asked this on purpose.

    He was so smart, how could he not understand what she was thanking him for?

    ¡°You¡¯re really afraid of me.¡± Yin Zhihan lifted his thin lips and said a few words.

    Lu Ning felt ufortable. She reached out and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. She pretended to be calm and said, ¡°No, I am not...¡±

 Chapter 1376 - Why Arent You Unfamiliar with Zhou Pingan?

    <h4>Chapter 1376: Why Aren¡¯t You Unfamiliar with Zhou Pingan?</h4>

    This sentence was not right. Lu Ning paused and continued, ¡°You are Linger¡¯s brother. And we are good friends. Why would I be afraid of you? I¡¯m just¡­feeling unfamiliar¡­¡±

    Unfamiliar¡­

    Yin Zhihan was even more interested in this word. He looked at her. ¡°Then why are you not unfamiliar with Zhou Pingan?

    Zhou Pingan¡­

    Zhou Pingan again¡­

    This was the second time he had mentioned Zhou Pingan in front of her. Lu Ning stood up and looked at him slowly. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Yin Zhihan kept his right hand in his pocket. He was only 17 years old, so he should be called a teenager. However, his eyes were as sharp as an eagle hovering in the night sky.

    ¡°Actually Linger did prepare a birthday present for Zhou Pingan. It¡¯s¡­ a scarf.¡±

    Scarf?

    Lu Ning¡¯s mind exploded. Now she understood, she understood everything. Yin Linger didn¡¯t misunderstand because she saw her with Zhou Pingan, but because Linger knew what she was thinking.

    Yin Linger knew that she liked Zhou Pingan.

    The atmosphere froze. Lu Ning stared at Yin Zhihan with wide eyes, ¡°So what do you mean? Do you think I did it on purpose? I wanted to snatch Pingan away from Linger, so I gave her the exact same scarf on purpose. I deliberately bumped into his arms and let her see that?¡±

    She was very agitated now. Like a hedgehog, she raised all the thorns on her body and attacked him. Yin Zhihan¡¯s gaze changed.

    Lu Ning¡¯s entire body trembled. At this moment, all the nerves in her head were stabbed.

    That¡¯s right. She did like Zhou Pingan, but she had never thought of snatching Zhou Pingan away from Linger. She only suppressed this hazy good impression deep in the bottom of her heart.

    Was that wrong?

    Well¡­ Maybe it was wrong.

    Linger was still unconscious, and it was all her fault.

    Thinking of this, Lu Ning¡¯s eyes reddened. She felt wronged, guilty, and sad. She wanted to cry.

    She didn¡¯t want to cry in front of him. She absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow him to see her in any embarrassing state again. She had to leave.

    However, after taking a step, her slender wrist was forcefully held by arge palm. The man behind her asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you crying?¡±

    Could he not speak? Could he let her retain herst bit of pride? Lu Ning really, really hated this man!

    ¡°Let go!¡± She shook him off forcefully.

    However, she did not shake him off!

    ¡°Alright, Lu Ning, Sorry, I apologize to you. I did not mean it that way and you misunderstood me, but it is my fault for making a girl cry¡­¡±

    Lu Ning didn¡¯t want to listen to him and couldn¡¯t shake his hand off. She anxiously opened her mouth and bit him.

    Yin Zhihan felt the pain and slowly let go of her.

    Lu Ning quickly ran away.

    Looking at her receding figure, Yin Zhihan,¡±¡­¡±

    He looked down at his hand. There was a deep bite mark on his hand. How much did she hate him for biting him so hard?

    Yin Zhihan shrugged helplessly.

    ¡­

    Zhou Pingan stayed in the ward for the whole night. At 7 a.m., Yin Linger fluttered her long eyshes and opened her eyes.

    ¡°Linger, you¡¯re awake?¡± Zhou Pingan was delighted. ¡°Are you okay? Do you feel ufortable somewhere? Do you want to drink some water?¡±

    Yin Linger felt her mouth was dry and she nodded.

    Zhou Pingan poured her a cup of warm water and helped her sit up. ¡°Drink slowly.¡±

    Yin Linger held the cup and sipped the water.

    At that moment, she felt a touch on her forehead. Zhou Pingan pressed his body down and kissed her. His soft voice entered her ears, ¡°Linger, why did you run around at the party? Ah Ning suddenly turned around and identally bumped into me. Did you misunderstand us? This is too much. Don¡¯t you know what my rtionship with Ah Ning is? We¡¯ve been friends since we were young!¡±

    Yin Linger had thought the same way in the past. She had never thought that Brother Pingan would have anything more than friends with Ah Ning, until yesterday.

    Yin Linger looked up at Zhou Pingan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Silly, I don¡¯t need your apology. I only hope that you would stay safe in the future. Do you know how worried I was when you fell into the water? I can¡¯t do anything without ¡­¡±

    Zhou Pingan wanted to say something, but at that moment, there was a knock on the door. Lu Ning had arrived.

    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes were red, but she was very happy when she saw that Yin Linger had woken up. ¡°Linger, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning.¡± Yin Linger reached out her small hand to Lu Ning.

    Lu Ning walked forward and held her hand.

    ¡°You two have a chat. I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Zhou Pingan stood up and left, leaving this ce to them.

    ¡­

    ¡°Linger, you were in aa the whole night. I was worried sick. Don¡¯t do this again. If there¡¯s anything or a misunderstanding between us, you should ask me in person. With our rtionship, is there anything we can¡¯t open up?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not a misunderstanding, right? You like him too, right?¡± Yin Linger asked.

    Lu Ning froze. ¡°Linger, listen to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, you listen to me. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. We grew up together, but I didn¡¯t realise that you liked him. I don¡¯t know how sad you were when you saw us together. I even told you everything¡­¡±

    ¡°You never told me that you liked him. When I told you how good he was to me, you always listened quietly and even gave me advice. I have been sticking with him all the time. I always neglected you¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±

    The tip of Lu Ning¡¯s nose turned red and crystal-clear tears fell. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. To me, nothing is more important than our sisterhood. Not to mention about a man.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yin Linger nodded. She wasughing with tears on her face.

    ¡°Alright Linger, Don¡¯t cry anymore. You¡¯re like a dirty kitten.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, you too. You¡¯re going to be a kitten too. No man can interfere between us, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Linger, Ah Ning.¡± The ward door was pushed open. Yin Shuiling walked in with a Thermos sk. ¡°Linger, how do you feel? You scared me to death yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Yin Shuiling hugged her lovingly.

    ¡°Linger, since you¡¯re fine now, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Lu Ning said goodbye.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Ning left.

    ¡­..

    After Lu Ning left, Yin Shuiling opened the Thermos sk. ¡°Linger, I made you some millet congee. I¡¯ll feed you some.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s Brother Pingan?¡±

    ¡°He was talking to the doctor just now. He¡¯ll probably be back soon,¡± Yin Shuiling sighed and said, ¡°Your dad was right. The first person you want to see when you wake up is no longer me but your Brother Pingan. I am so sad.¡±

 Chapter 1377 - Lets Break Up

    <h4>Chapter 1377: Let¡¯s Break Up</h4>

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Yin Linger coquettishly hugged Yin Shuiling¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Sigh, I can¡¯t control you anymore as you have grown up now. Your heart is all his now. Fortunately, Pingan treats you wholeheartedly. After you fell into the water, he immediately jumped down to save you. He even stayed by your side for the entire night. I can see how much he loves you. Mommy hopes that the two of you can get along well in the future.¡±

    Yin Linger smiled and tears came out of her eyes. She buried her face in Yin Shuiling¡¯s arms and sobbed, ¡°Mommy, you won¡¯t be sad anymore because¡­ Because¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Zhou Pingan returned to the ward, but the ward was empty. Yin Linger had been discharged.

    She had actually been discharged?

    Why didn¡¯t she inform him?

    Zhou Pingan was anxious and angry. He immediately took out his phone and dialed her number. The phone rang several times before it was picked up. ¡°Hello, Brother Pingan.¡±

    ¡°Linger, why did you leave without saying anything? I¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother Pingan, let¡¯s break up.¡± Yin Linger said with a hoarse voice.

    Break up?

    Zhou Pingan stood rooted to the ground. ¡°Linger, what did you say? Say it again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Yin Linger hung up the phone.

    Zhou Pingan was stunned for a few seconds. Then, he put away his phone and quickly left the wardroom. He wanted to find her and ask her about it.

    What was she up to?

    ¡­

    At the Yin residence.

    The maid opened the door of the vi. ¡°Young Master Zhou, I¡¯m sorry. Miss Linger is not at home. You cane back another day.¡±

    Not at home?

    This sounded like an excuse. Zhou Pingan took out his phone and made another call, but it was a cold and mechanical female voice ¡ª Sorry, the number you have dialed is switched off. Please try againter.

    Her phone was switched off!

    Zhou Pingan stood on thewn. He looked up at the window upstairs and shouted, ¡°Yin Linger,e out quickly. I know you¡¯re in there. Come out and tell me clearly!¡±

    Why did she want to break up? He needed a reason.

    He felt that he had spoiled her too much all these years, resulting in her being able to abandon him so willfully and break up with him.

    How could she do that to him?

    No one responded to him, and Yin Linger did not appear either. Therefore, Zhou Pingan waited outside. Soon, it was nighttime. Coincidentally, it rained at night.

    The winter rain was bone-piercing cold. Zhou Pingan did not leave. The cold rain poured down mercilessly from above his head. He stood in the rain and waited for her.

    He would only leave when she came out.

    Upstairs, Yin Muchen saw the young man downstairs through theyers of curtains. He took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Zhihan, get your sister to answer the phone.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Soon, Yin Linger¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Hello, Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Linger, what happened between you and Pingan? I thought you will settle it soon but he has been waiting for you for a day. It¡¯s raining now and I don¡¯t think he couldst any longer. What are you two doing?¡±

    Yin Linger didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Linger, you¡¯re really breaking up with him. No regret ?¡± Yin Muchen asked.

    Yin Linger still didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Linger, you¡¯ve grown up. We can¡¯t help you with matters of love. Make your own choice. No matter what choice you make, just don¡¯t regret it in the future.¡±

    Yin Muchen hung up the phone.

    ¡°Hubby, what happened to them? Why did they break up out of the blue? Linger has liked Pingan for so many years.¡± Yin Shuiling was full of worry.

    Yin Muchen hugged her in his arms. He kissed his wife¡¯s cheek andforted her gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the weather will clear up after the rain.¡±

    ¡­

    Yin Muchen was right. The next night, Zhou Pingan couldn¡¯t take it anymore and faint on thewn.

    Lu Ning was in ss at school. She was a little uneasy because she hadn¡¯t seen Linger or Zhou Pingan in the past two days.

    Yin Linger had taken a few days off to rest and she didn¡¯t disturb her. However, Zhou Pingan had also disappeared, which was unusual.

    On this day, Lu Ning went to see Zhou Pingan. She went up to the dormitory and asked, ¡°May I know where Senior Pingan is now? I need to see him.¡±

    ¡°He took a few days off. He just came to school today and I heard he ispleting his paperwork for leaving the country. Think he will be going to Ennd in the next few days.¡±

    ¡°So soon? I thought he will be leaving in a month?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it seems that he has a change in n.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­Thank you.¡±

    Lu Ning was puzzled and she decided to ask Zhou Pingan about it.

    ¡­

    Lu Ning found him in the ssroom. Before she entered, she heard a sweet voice, ¡°Senior Pingan, are you bringing these books with you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I like these books so much. Senior Pingan, can I keep them?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Who was Zhou Pingan talking to?

    Lu Ning walked into the ssroom and saw Zhou Pingan packing his things. There was a very beautiful girl beside him. Lu Ning knew her, Shi Chun from the dance society.

    ¡°Ping An,¡± Lu Ning said.

    Shi Chun saw Lu Ning, she smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Oh Lu Ning, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ll make a move. Senior Pingan, do you need to submit these documents to the principal¡¯s office? I¡¯ll take them.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Zhou Pingan nodded.

    Shi Chun left.

    Lu Ning stared at Zhou Pingan. After not seeing him for a few days, Zhou Pingan had lost a lot of weight. Moreover, he did not look good, he looked tired but at the same time angry.

    ¡°Pingan, are you leaving for Ennd? Why did you change your n?¡±

    Zhou Pingan did not look up. He was tidying up his things. He was expressionless. ¡°Since I have nothing to do here anyway, I might as well go to Ennd early.¡±

    ¡°But if you leave early, Linger will be sad.¡±

    Zhou Pingan stopped packing, and he seemed agitated.

    ¡°Why would she be sad? She has already broken up with me.¡± Zhou Pingan snorted coldly.

    Lu Ning widened her eyes in shock. ¡°What? She broke up with you? Why?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She told me herself.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you ask her about it? Girls need to be coaxed. Linger likes you so much. She won¡¯t break up with you.¡±

    ¡°I coaxed her too much, that¡¯s why she treated me like this!¡± Zhou Pingan coughed a few times and his nose was bleeding.

    ¡°Your nose is bleeding!¡± Lu Ning quickly took out two pieces of tissue and handed them over. Zhou Pingan took them and covered his nose. His face was ashen and his eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± His eyes were full of disappointment and despair.

    ¡°Then you and Linger¡­¡±

    Zhou Pingan carried the things and got up to leave. ¡°She can do whatever she wants.¡±

    Lu Ning, ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Lu Ning called Yin Linger, but her phone was turned off. She had no choice but to call her mother.

    ¡°Hello, auntie, can I speak to Linger? Where is she? I need to see her.¡±

 Chapter 1378 - Are You Still Angry With Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1378: Are You Still Angry With Me?</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s Ah Ning. Ling¡¯er is with her brother, Zhihan now.¡± Yin Shuiling¡¯s mother replied.

    With Yin Zhihan?

    Upon hearing this name, Lu Ning was like a wound-up coil that could spring up at any time. ¡°Auntie, doesn¡¯t Ling¡¯er¡¯s brother live with you guys?¡±

    ¡°Not together. Zhihan moved out very early. He¡¯s been in the United States for more than a year. When hees back asionally, he lives in an apartment in Fusan¡¯s condominium.¡±

    An apartment in Fusan¡­

    Lu Ning knew about it. It was the most expensive condominium in the city center, and it was filled with elites.

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±

    Lu Ning hung up the phone. Although she didn¡¯t want to meet Yin Zhihan, she had to find Yin Ling¡¯er and ask her about it. If she had guessed correctly, Ling¡¯er and Ping¡¯an broke up because of her, and she had the obligation to resolve this knot.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Ning went to the Fusan condominium.

    ¡­

    At Fusan condominium.

    Lu Ning rang the doorbell. Soon, someone came to open the door. It was a servant.

    ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Looking for Yin Ling¡¯er. I¡¯m her good friend, Lu Ning.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lu, pleasee in. Miss is in the room upstairs. You can go look for her.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±

    Lu Ning changed her shoes and walked in. She looked around the apartment. The color of the apartment was very simple. It was ck and white, cold and grand. It was very simr to that man¡¯s style.

    The interior was low-key and luxurious. Lu Ning had seen many good things. The things here were all expensive. Just the champagne gold crystal chandelier alone was priced at about seven figures.

    Lu Ning thought to herself, he really knows how to enjoy life.

    Is he at home?

    Lu Ning looked around but did not see him. She could not help but be secretly happy. It seemed that she was lucky today. She did not meet anyone she hated.

    Under the guidance of the maid, Lu Ning went up to the second floor and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Yin Ling¡¯er¡¯s voice sounded.

    Lu Ning pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Ling¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, why are you here?¡± Yin Ling¡¯er was sitting by the bed, drawing. When she saw Lu Ning, she quickly stood up.

    Lu Ning nced at her drawing. It was a portrait of a person, Zhou Ping¡¯an.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, how¡¯s your body?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s great. I can even jump.¡± As she spoke, Yin Ling¡¯er yfully jumped a few times.

    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Since you can jump, then you should go back to school early. By the way, I¡¯m here to tell you something. Ping¡¯an will be going to Ennd in the next few days.¡±

    Yin Ling¡¯er froze. She looked at Lu Ning in panic.

    ¡°Also, I went to find Ping¡¯an today. Ping¡¯an has a girl with him, this person called Shi Chun from the dance department. Ping¡¯an even sent her a few books. I heard that she is going to Ennd with him.¡±

    Shi Chun?

    Yin Ling¡¯er was even more confused.

    Lu Ning looked at Yin Ling¡¯er¡¯s expression and said, ¡°Ling¡¯er, I¡¯ve said what I needed to say. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Ah Ning!¡± Yin Ling¡¯er quickly grabbed Lu Ning¡¯s hand.

    Lu Ning turned around. ¡°Ling¡¯er, is there anything else?¡±

    Yin Ling¡¯er¡¯s face was pale. She hesitated for a moment and said softly, ¡°Why is brother Ping¡¯an with¡­ Shi Chun? Aren¡¯t you together with him?¡±

    ¡°Why would I be with him?¡±

    Yin Ling¡¯er, ¡­

    ¡°I heard that you broke up with Ping¡¯an?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good too. You broke up with Ping¡¯an. He also said that you can do whatever you want. Anyway, he will be going to Ennd. I didn¡¯t expect Shi Chun to be the final winner. You literally offered Ping¡¯an to her on

    a silver tter.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I gave up Ping¡¯an to you!¡± Yin Ling¡¯er said emotionally.

    As soon as she said that, Yin Ling¡¯er knew that she had been tricked. Lu Ning was trying to trick her.

    Sure enough, Lu Ning immediately retorted, ¡°Ling¡¯er, why did you give Ping¡¯an to me? Do you think that I, Lu Ning, need your charity? If Ping¡¯an doesn¡¯t like you, then I, Lu Ning, will definitelypete with you on a level ying field. In the face of love, everyone has the right to fight for it. Since Ping¡¯an likes you, then I, Lu Ning, will not waste my time and infatuated heart on a boy who doesn¡¯t belong to me. The world is so big, and my life has just begun. I don¡¯t need your self-righteous help!¡±

    Yin Ling¡¯er was at a loss for words. Looking at Lu Ning¡¯s beautiful face, she had always known that Lu Ning was such a free and confident girl.

    She did not have any of the advantages that Lu Ning had.

    But as a good sister, she really wanted to help Lu Ning and Ping¡¯an, even though her heart was bleeding.

    ¡°Ah Ning, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re sorry. It¡¯s Ping¡¯an you should be sorry towards. This time, you¡¯ve really hurt Ping¡¯an¡¯s heart. He¡¯s really going to Ennd with Shi Chun.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s that Shi Chun? How dare he!¡± Yin Ling¡¯er was furious. She had only disappeared for a few days and this flirt had appeared beside brother Ping¡¯an.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, I¡¯ve already told you the news. As for what to do next, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Lu Ning said with a smile.

    Yin Ling¡¯er nodded. ¡°I got it. I¡¯m going to find brother Ping¡¯an now!¡±

    With that, Yin Ling¡¯er ran away.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, slow down. Be careful you don¡¯t fall down.¡± Lu Ning reminded Yin Ling¡¯er loudly.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Yin Ling¡¯er disappeared.

    Things had beenpleted sessfully. Lu Ning revealed a beautiful smile. She spread her thin legs and walked out of the room, wanting to leave as well.

    However, just as she stepped out of the room, she saw a handsome and tall figure leaningzily against the door frame. It was Yin Zhihan.

    Lu Ning¡¯s pupils constricted in shocked. ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡±

    Yin Zhihan was wearing a green, thin sweater from home. He had one hand in his trouser pocket and the other was holding a coffee cup. He took a sip of coffee and smiled elegantly. ¡°This seems to be my house.¡±

    Lu Ning, ¡­

    She wanted to ask when he had appeared and whether he had heard her conversation with Yin Linger.

    Forget it, she won¡¯t say anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first. Goodbye,¡± Lu Ning said politely, then went downstairs and left.

    Yin Zhihan still maintained hiszy posture. He watched the girl disappear from his sight bit by bit.

    ¡­

    Yin Ling¡¯er rushed to the Zhou family home. Coincidentally, she saw Zhou Ping¡¯an standing on thewn, about to get into a luxury car.

    ¡°Brother Ping¡¯an.¡± Yin Ling¡¯er ran over quickly.

    When he heard this soft voice, a trace of joy shed across Zhou Ping¡¯an¡¯s eyes, but it was fleeting. He raised his head and looked at Yin Ling¡¯er with a solemn expression. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    Zhou Ping¡¯an¡¯s expression was very bad. Yin Ling¡¯er stuck out her pink tongue obediently and admitted her mistake. ¡°Brother Ping¡¯an, are you still angry with me?¡±

    ¡°Heh,¡± Zhou Ping¡¯anughed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    How could he dare to be angry with her?

    Who was she to want to break up with him for no reason? Could she really be ruthless enough to avoid him? After so many years together, she still seemed to be treating this like child¡¯s y while he was a fool.

 Chapter 1379 - Dancing

    <h4>Chapter 1379: Dancing</h4>

    ¡°Brother Ping¡¯an, I¡¯m sorry. Can you forgive me? I didn¡¯t mean to break up with you. In fact, I¡¯ve been very sad these past few days. Whenever I think about the fact that I can¡¯t be with you anymore in the future, my heart feels like it¡¯s going to die.¡± As she said this, Yin Ling¡¯er pouted, feeling wronged.

    Zhou Ping¡¯an looked at her coquettish and pitiful appearance and felt his heart soften. However, this time, he had to harden his heart. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a chance to exin. Tell me, why did you break up with me?¡±

    ¡°Because, because¡­¡±

    Yin Ling¡¯er couldn¡¯t tell him. She couldn¡¯t tell him that Ah Ning was in love with him. This was a secret between her and Ah Ning.

    ¡°Brother Ping¡¯an, you know, I fell into the water. There¡¯s water in my head. It¡¯s cracked. Just treat it as if I¡¯m crazy. Please forgive me this time.¡± Yin Ling¡¯er pulled on his sleeve and acted coquettishly.

    Could this even suffice as a reason?

    Zhou Ping¡¯an was speechless. He could only be angry at himself. He had doted on her too much, which was why she dared to be so willful and mischievous.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk when your head is better. I don¡¯t want to talk to someone whose head is full of water!¡± After saying that, Zhou Ping¡¯an got into the car and ordered the driver in the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Drive.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± The luxury car drove out.

    ¡°Hey, brother Ping¡¯an, don¡¯t go. Where are you going? Take me with you!¡± Yin Ling¡¯er quickly chased after the luxury car.

    However, after two steps, she sprained her ankle, and with an ¡°Ah!¡± sound, fell and sat on thewn.

    Her butt hurt.

    Yin Ling¡¯er looked at the luxury car that was already far away

    ¡­

    In the luxury car.

    The driver said, ¡°Young Master, Miss Yin seems to have fallen. Do you want to stop?¡±

    Zhou Ping¡¯an knew that she had fallen. He had already seen it from the rearview mirror. He was angry and heartbroken. What else could she do? She could even fall while running.

    He wondered if she was hurt anywhere. Had she hurt her hand or leg?

    Although he was so concerned about her, Zhou Ping¡¯an did not stop the car. He wanted to teach her a lesson so that she would not dare to mess around in the future.

    How could she say ¡°break up¡± so easily?

    She had been practically stabbing him in the heart with a knife.

    ¡­

    Yin Ling¡¯er was like a deted balloon as she returned to the school dormitory. Lu Ning saw her and quickly asked, ¡°Ling¡¯er, what happened to you? Didn¡¯t you find Ping¡¯an?¡±

    ¡°I found him.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you still so listless? Didn¡¯t you exin it to Ping¡¯an properly?¡±

    ¡°I did. I told him that I had water in my head and asked him to forgive me once. And he replied saying that he just didn¡¯t want to talk to someone with a bad head, and then he left¡­¡±

    Lu Ning, ¡­

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, it¡¯s okay. Ping¡¯an¡¯s probably throwing a tantrum. After all, you¡¯ve really hurt his heart. Don¡¯t give up. If you continue to cling to him and act coquettishly like before, he¡¯ll definitely soften up.¡±

    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t even want to see me now!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go find him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is!¡±

    ¡°I heard that he will be going to the bar tonight. He has alreadypleted the paperwork and is preparing to fly to Ennd, so his ssmates are holding a farewell party for him in the bar,¡± Lu Ning said.

    Flying to Ennd¡­

    When she thought of this, Yin Ling¡¯er¡¯s tears were about to fall. Her brother Ping¡¯an was still going to leave her after all.

    But she knew that this day woulde sooner orter. Over the years, he had already postponed this fated parting for as long as he could. It was about time for the 18-year-old him to wee his future.

    Parting is for the sake of a better reunion, Yin Ling¡¯erforted herself.

    ¡°Ah Ning, let¡¯s go to the bar to look for him. Before he goes to Ennd, I must win his forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡­

    In the bar.

    Yin Ling¡¯er held Lu Ning¡¯s hand as they walked in. It was their first time in such a ce, so they looked around curiously. It was so lively here.

    There were dark-colored rainbow lights, heavy metal music, and a group of people who were in a drunken or dancing fervor. All in all, it was especially fun.

    Yin Ling¡¯er and Lu Ning found a bar counter and sat down. They immediately saw Zhou Ping¡¯an and a group of students, including Shi Chun.

    His ssmates were all cajoling her. ¡°Shi Chun, you¡¯re a beauty from the dance department. You can hold any dance. Come, today we¡¯re here to bid farewell to Ping¡¯an. Just dance to a song.¡±

    Shi Chun stood up generously. ¡°Okay.¡±

    She started doing a belly dance. Today, she happened to be wearing a white shirt that exposed her belly. When she moved her slender waist, her long hair swayed along with it. She was extremely charming.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, look. That Shi Chun is dancing towards Ping¡¯an. She¡¯s even winking at him.¡± Lu Ning shook the girl beside her.

    Yin Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t need to be reminded. She knew that Shi Chun was dancing right in front of brother Ping¡¯an. Her eyes were fixed resolutely on him.

    Where was Zhou Ping¡¯an?

    He was sitting on the sofa with a bottle of beer in his hand. Today, he was wearing a white shirt with two loose buttons. His usual gentleness and elegance had receded a little, his jade-like handsome face lookedzy and unruly under the neon lights. He looked at Shi Chun and raised his head to drink two mouthfuls of beer. His appearance was very charming.

    Yin Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes were about to spit fire because in her eyes, her brother Ping¡¯an was also staring at Shi Chun.

    This was too much. They dared to flirt with her right under her nose. Did they think she was dead?

    It was unbearable. Yin Ling¡¯er suddenly stood up. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just dancing? I know how to dance too. Ah Ning,e, let¡¯s go dance too!¡±

    Yin Ling¡¯er dragged Lu Ning onto the dance floor.

    ¡­

    Lu Ning was pulled onto the dance floor. As soon as they entered the dance floor, all the men inside were in an uproar. Everyone was hooting.

    Lu Ning was not used to being surrounded by so many men. She was still a reserved youngdy from a wealthy family. She tugged at the corner of Yin Ling¡¯er¡¯s shirt and said softly, ¡°Ling¡¯er, let¡¯s go down.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, why do we have to go down? We¡¯re already here. Let¡¯s dance together. What a joke. The two of us just didn¡¯t choose the dance department only. If we had entered the dance department, that Shi Chun would have been nothing.¡± Yin Ling¡¯er said confidently.

    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±

    ¡°No buts. Let¡¯s start dancing.¡±

    Yin Ling¡¯er was the first to dance.

    Since it was already like this, Lu Ning couldn¡¯t just stand there. Dancing was a piece of cake for the both of them. Lu Ning gritted her teeth and followed Yin Ling¡¯er¡¯s rhythm.

    ¡°Wow, wow¡­¡± The men on the dance floor were no longer calm. They stood to the side to watch themotion and gave the stage to the two sisters.

    ¡°Ping¡¯an, look, isn¡¯t that Ling¡¯er and Lu Ning?¡± One of the girls said to Zhou Ping¡¯an.

    Zhou Ping¡¯an raised his head and saw the two beautiful women on the dance floor.

 Chapter 1380 - Can I Buy You Two a Drink?

    <h4>Chapter 1380: Can I Buy You Two a Drink?</h4>

    Zhou Ping¡¯an knew that Yin Ling¡¯er and Lu Ning knew how to dance. These two youngdies had been learning music, chess, calligraphy, and painting since they were young, and especially dance.

    Both of them were talented in dancing. Their porcin-like waists twisted like flexible willows. Any man would be stirred at the sight of them.

    They had been about 12 years old that year. Their facial features had started developing, and their fame spread far and wide. For some reason, more and more boys started to peep from outside the dance ssroom. One day, the windows of the ssroom were crushed, and an ident almost happened, therefore, Yin Shuiling and Ning Qing asked the two girls to stop dancing.

    Zhou Ping¡¯an thought that this decision was the right one. They were already in their prime. If they had learned to dance again, it would drive men crazy.

    He secretly thought that girls dancing was a way to please men.

    They did not need to please anyone.

    He did not expect to see them dancing again today.

    Yin Ling¡¯er and Lu Ning were high. They were dancing with their hands and feet, covered in sweat. The men below and around them were all staring at them, pping the table and whistling.

    Yin Ling¡¯er took off her pink coat and casually threw it down. Several men caught it and quickly came together to fight for it.

    Zhou Ping¡¯an¡¯s face was dark. He simply watched the girl he had raised charm everyone on stage.

    He thought that she had realized her mistake, but it seemed that she hadn¡¯t.

    What kind of ce was a bar? How could she havee? She and Lu Ning were like little rabbits thrown into a wolf¡¯s den. Countless men wanted to eat them.

    He didn¡¯t n toe to the bar, but he was depressed and irritated, so he came here with his ssmates. He could see the affection in Shi Chun¡¯s eyes, but he ignored it.

    There were many girls who liked him, but she probably did not know about it because he did not give her any trouble in this aspect. He was the same as his father, who could remain devoted to a single partner for life. To be a good man, dealing with the flowers and butterflies around him was the first condition.

    As for Shi Chun¡¯s dance, he had only taken a look, but that was about it.

    She had already spoiled his appetite. Which other girls could catch his eye?

    Other than Zhou Ping¡¯an staring at them, there was another man standing in the flickering light. It was Yin Zhihan.

    ¡°President, Director Li is still waiting in the private room,¡± Dave, the bespectacled secretary, came forward and reminded him in a low voice.

    With one hand in his pocket, Yin Zhihan¡¯s cold eyes rested on Lu Ning¡¯s beautiful face. He opened his thin lips and said, ¡°Got it.¡±

    Then, there was nothing else.

    Dave was confused. He had no idea what the president had meant by that. He followed the president¡¯s gaze and looked towards the stage. There were two girls inside. One was delicately charming, and the other was a pristine beauty. They were indeed beautiful women.

    However, Dave could not figure out the president¡¯s thoughts. Beautiful women were beautiful women, but there were also women who were more beautiful than these two girls. The president had received many of them, but he had never seen the president fall in love with anyone.

    Dave gave an internal sigh. This 17-year-old CEO of his was too scheming and shrewd. He could not see through him at all.

    ¡­

    Yin Ling¡¯er and Lu Ning were tired from dancing. They held hands and walked down the dance floor.

    Yin Ling¡¯er looked at Zhou Ping¡¯an. When she saw that Zhou Ping¡¯an was staring at her with a dark and unhappy gaze, she pouted and snorted. That meant ¡ª How was it? Is my dancing better than Shi Chun¡¯s? Come and find me if you dare!

    Zhou Pingan, ¡­

    The two girls sat back on the bar counter. ¡°Ah Ning, what would you like to drink?¡±

    Lu Ning looked at the bartender in front of her. That bartender was so handsome. He added ice cubes and wine into the ss and shook it a few times before the mixture became colorful.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, can we drink that?¡± Lu Ning asked Yin Ling¡¯er.

    Yin Ling¡¯er took a look and stuck out her pink tongue. ¡°Ah Ning, that looks like¡­ A cocktail bar. Can we drink? If Daddy and Mommy find out, they¡¯ll definitely scold us.¡±

    ¡°Oh, forget it then.¡± Lu Ning sat up straight.

    Yin Ling¡¯er looked at the cocktail. She was also envious, so she secretly pushed Lu Ning.

    Lu Ning looked at her, and the two girls snickered at the same time.

    ¡°Just one drink. We¡¯ll keep it between us,¡± Yin Ling¡¯er said.

    ¡°Okay, just one drink. Don¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Lu Ning agreed happily.

    They ordered the cocktail. Yin Ling¡¯er asked for the pink one, and Lu Ning asked for the green one.

    Lu Ning took a small sip with a straw. Then, she heard Yin Ling¡¯er say, ¡°Ah Ning, what¡¯s the taste of this wine? It doesn¡¯t taste good at all.¡±

    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s not bad.¡±

    ¡°Really, Ah Ning? That means you can hold your liquor.¡±

    Lu Ning wasn¡¯t sure, but the taste of this wine was indeed not bad. She drank half a cup in one go. ¡°Is the alcohol level high? Will I get drunk?¡±

    ¡°If you get drunk, I¡¯ll bring you home.¡±Yin Ling¡¯er patted her chest.

    Lu Ning nodded.

    ¡°Hello girls, can I treat you two to a drink?¡± At this moment, a rough male voice sounded from behind them.

    Yin Linge¡¯r and Lu Ning turned around and saw that it was a tattooed man with a crew cut. He looked like a ruffian.

    ¡°Who are you? We don¡¯t know you!¡± Yin Ling¡¯er replied impolitely.

    Tattooed Man chuckled. ¡°Youngdy, we didn¡¯t before, but don¡¯t we know each other now? How can a girle to a ce like this without a malepanion, especially one as beautiful as you two are? I¡¯m very familiar with this ce, I can bring you out to y.¡±

    Lu Ning was very disgusted with this tattooed man. She held Yin Ling¡¯er¡¯s little hand in an attempt to get rid of him. ¡°Ling¡¯er, let¡¯s change seats.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing that they had left, Tattooed Man quickly followed behind. ¡°Little girls, don¡¯t go.¡±

    Tattooed Man reached out to touch Yin Ling¡¯er.

    But he did not manage to reach her because arge palm patted his shoulder. ¡°They don¡¯t want to talk to you. You¡¯d better scram quickly!¡±

    ¡°Who dares to meddle in my business? I think you have a death wish!¡± Tattooed Man turned his head fiercely, and behind him was Zhou Ping¡¯an.

    ¡°Brother Ping¡¯an.¡± Yin Ling¡¯er and Lu Ning quickly hid behind Zhou Ping¡¯an.

    Zhou Ping¡¯an nced at the two girls, which meant that he would settle the score with themter.

    Yin Ling¡¯er and Lu Ning lowered their heads in shame.

    ¡­

    When Tattooed Man saw this situation, heughed wretchedly, ¡°Oh, so they¡¯re with you. Little brother, this isn¡¯t good enough. Won¡¯t it be too much for you to y with these two beautiful girls in one night? How about this, give one of them to me, and I won¡¯t argue with you.¡±

    Zhou Ping¡¯an snorted coldly. ¡°Then you¡¯d better argue with me.¡±

    Tattooed Man¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re asking for it!¡± As he said that, he picked up a beer bottle on the bar counter and smashed it towards Zhou Ping¡¯an¡¯s head.

    Zhou Ping¡¯an single-handedly restrained Tattooed Man¡¯s hand that was holding the beer bottle. Then, he stretched out his long legs and directly kicked Tattooed Man¡¯s abdomen. He screamed and fell to the ground.

    Yin Ling¡¯er and Lu Ning were so scared that they took a few steps back.

 Chapter 1381 - What Treasure?

    <h4>Chapter 1381: What Treasure?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Ping¡¯an, what happened? Do you need our help?¡± At this moment, his ssmates rushed over.

    Tattooed Man climbed up from the ground in a sorry state. He waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Brothers, grab your weapons.¡±

    Thus, the two parties quickly started fighting, and the situation instantly went out of control.

    ...

    The bar fell into chaos. Other than the people fighting, everyone else ran out as if they were running for their lives. In the chaos, Yin Ling¡¯er and Lu Ning were separated.

    .

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, Ling¡¯er, where are you?¡± Lu Ning anxiously looked for Yin Ling¡¯er¡¯s figure.

    However, she could not find her. The dark mass around her was filled with people¡¯s heads. Yin Ling¡¯er quickly disappeared into the sea of people. At this time, someone hugged Lu Ning from behind and dragged her backwards.

    ¡°Ah! Let go! Who are you? Hurry and let go of me!¡± Lu Ning grabbed the man d in ck behind her.

    The man refused to let go. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t struggle anymore. The situation is so chaotic now, no one can hear you even if you scream your lungs out. Just follow me obediently. I¡¯ll let you scream all night!¡±

    Lu Ning realized the danger she was in and struggled hard. ¡°Let go of me! Help, help, someone¡¯s kidnapping me!¡±

    The man dragged Lu Ning out of the bar. There was a van parked outside the bar, and the man in ck wanted to get Lu Ning inside.

    Lu Ning knew that she would be done for once she got in the van, so she grabbed the door and refused to get in. Help, who¡¯s going to save her?

    At this time, a deep and maic voice sounded, ¡°Let her go!¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The man in ck asked, but in the next second, his wrist was grabbed by a big palm. With a crack, his hand was broken.

    The danger was averted. Lu Ning quickly jumped down from the van. Her feetnded on the ground, but her legs went soft and she fell directly to the ground.

    Oh no, she felt dizzy.

    The strong force of the cocktail made her beautiful little face flush red.

    Ling¡¯er was wrong. She couldn¡¯t drink at all!

    Lu Ning cried in her heart, waiting to have intimate contact with the earth.

    However, she did not fall down. A strong arm suddenly grabbed her slim waist, and she was protected in a broad and warm chest.

    Lu Ning looked up and saw a handsome and exquisite face magnified in her sight. It was... Yin Zhihan.

    Why was he here?

    ¡°You... It¡¯s you...¡± Lu Ning could not even speak clearly.

    Yin Zhihan hugged Lu Ning. His eagle-like sharp eyes nced at the man in ck. The man in ck felt his scalp go numb, as if he was being hounded by the Master of Hell himself.

    The man in ck ignored Lu Ning, got into the car and got away.

    ...

    Lu Ning was dizzy, but no matter how dizzy she was, she knew that she was being hugged by Yin Zhihan. She had never been hugged by a man before, so she reached out her small hand and pushed him. ¡°Let go of me...¡±

    ¡°Do you really want me to let go?¡± Yin Zhihan looked at the girl in his arms and asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Ning nodded affirmatively.

    Yin Zhihan really let go.

    Lu Ning¡¯s body went limp and she fell to the ground in an instant. It was like riding a roller coaster. She screamed and was so scared that she reached out to grab Yin Zhihan¡¯s thin sweater.

    ¡°Ha.¡± The man chuckled.

    Lu Ning felt awkward, angry, and a little shy. ¡°What... Are youughing at?¡±

    Yin Zhihan did not answer. He looked at her flushed little face and said, ¡°The cocktail you ordered had vodka in it. You dare to drink vodka? Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying from drunkenness? Hmm?¡±

    What vodka? Lu Ning did not know what he was talking about, but she heard his final ¡°Yes¡± clearly. It was especially sexy, and her whole body went numb.

    So hot.

    Her body was so hot.

    Lu Ning suddenly felt her body heat up. Her small hands were still tugging at the thin sweater on his waist. She inexplicably thought of the picture of the handsome man that she had seen that day. His perfect body shape and six-pack abs at his waist.

    Lu Ning moaned and looked at him with her watery, misty eyes.

    Yin Zhihan immediately realized that there was something wrong with her. She looked like a little lecherous woman staring at him and would probably pounce on his clothes in the next second.

    He had seen this kind of gaze many times, but he was still surprised when it appeared on her. This was because she always avoided him and even rejected eye contact.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±He reached out and touched her little face.

    ¡°Hot... Oh, so hot!¡±

    Lu Ning began to tear off the clothes on her body.

    Yin Zhihan frowned. There must have been something dirty in her cocktail.

    ¡°President,¡± His secretary, Dave, came out at this time. ¡°Director Li...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk another day,¡± Yin Zhihan said these words as if they were gold. Then, he carried Lu Ning horizontally and walked to the Bugatti parked on the street.

    Yin Zhihan gently put Lu Ning on the passenger seat and drove away.

    Dave, ...

    ...

    In the Bugatti.

    Yin Zhihan drove calmly without looking away. Lu Ning, who was drunk, was not calm at all. Her body was so hot and ufortable. It was as if there were ants crawling in her bones.

    ¡°It¡¯s so hot. I want to take off my clothes...¡± Lu Ning pulled open the white coat on her body, revealing thece shirt underneath.

    There was a ck bow tied around the cor of thece shirt. She wanted to take off thece shirt as well.

    ¡°Lu Ning, bear with it!¡± At this moment, arge palm covered her little hand that was moving around randomly.

    ¡°Oh, go away. I¡¯m so hot...¡± Lu Ning pushed his hand away and then pulled open the two buttons of thece shirt.

    Yin Zhihan nced sideways. Her milky white skin was exposed in his sight, and there was a well-developed curve.

    His Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down, and Yin Zhihan looked out of the window.

    At this moment, her legs went soft so Lu Ning suddenly fell on his firm thigh, and her little head happened to be resting on his suit pants.

    His vital parts had been attacked by her, and Yin Zhihan could not hold the steering wheel properly. The Bugatti twisted heavily on the street.

    ¡°Ding!¡± At this moment, the sound of a car horn came from behind. It turned out that the Bugatti was about to collide with the car behind them. Yin Zhihan calmly steadied the steering wheel to avoid an ident.

    ¡°Lu Ning, get up!¡± Yin Zhihan looked at the girl on his leg.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m so ufortable. Help me.¡± Lu Ning mumbled softly and rubbed against his leg uneasily. ¡°Eh, what¡¯s this?¡±

    Lu Ning suddenly touched a hot wooden stick.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s eyes were red, and he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Lu Ning, if you continue like this, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!¡±

    Lu Ning felt that he was so noisy, buzzing like a bee. ¡°What is this, what... treasure is this?¡±

    She reached out to pull the metal belt on his waist, and then pulled open his pants chain. She looked at the thing in her little palm in a daze. ¡°Why is it like *** , it¡¯s just... So big, is it... Delicious...?¡±

    Yin Zhihan sucked in a breath of cold air. He closed his eyes and opened them again, but he didn¡¯t stop her.

    Lu Ning, you asked for it!

    ...

    In the bar.

    Yin Ling¡¯er and Lu Ning had been separated. She nervously looked around for Lu Ning.

 Chapter 1382 - Im Willing to Die for You

    <h4>Chapter 1382: I¡¯m Willing to Die for You</h4>

    ¡°Ah Ning, Ah Ning¡­¡± Yin Ling¡¯er shouted, but she couldn¡¯t find Lu Ning.

    At this moment, someone bumped into her. She staggered a few steps forward and almost fell. At this moment, someone hugged her shoulder. ¡°Ling¡¯er, be careful!¡±

    Yin Ling¡¯er looked up, right into Zhou Ping¡¯an¡¯s nervous and concerned eyes.

    ¡°Brother Ping¡¯an, I¡¯m fine. Are you hurt?¡±

    Zhou Ping¡¯an¡¯s face darkened. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡±

    Yin Ling¡¯er stuck out her pink tongue. ¡°Brother Ping¡¯an, I¡¯m sorry. Who told you to ignore me¡­¡±

    Now was not the time to be calctive. The situation was so chaotic. Zhou Ping¡¯an was afraid that she would get hurt, so he protected her behind him. ¡°You stay put and don¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    At this time, two hooligans attacked again. Zhou Ping¡¯an swiftly restrained them.

    Yin Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes were full of with pink bubbles. She wasn¡¯t expecting such a gentle and mild-mannered person like Ping¡¯an to be so strong and handsome.

    ¡°Damn it, you brat, how dare you ruin my ns. Today, you¡¯re going down!¡± At this time, Tattooed Man jumped out. With a ferocious expression, he held a sharp knife and stabbed towards Zhou Ping¡¯an.

    Yin Ling¡¯er¡¯s pupils constricted and she screamed, ¡°Brother Ping¡¯an, be careful!¡±

    As she said this, she pounced over and hugged Zhou Ping¡¯an from behind, blocking the sharp knife for him.

    If the knife stabbed into her heart, it would be very painful. Yin Ling¡¯er waited for the pain toe, but she only heard a scream. Before Tattooed Man could pounce over, he had already been kicked by Zhou Ping¡¯an.

    Zhou Ping¡¯an was very sensitive. When she had screamed, he was already aware of the danger.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, is there really water in your head? Who asked you to block it for me?!¡± Zhou Ping!an scolded Yin Ling¡¯er angrily.

    Yin Ling¡¯er¡¯s entire body trembled. She looked at Zhou Ping¡¯an in confusion and was so scared that she was about to cry. ¡°Brother Ping¡¯an, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ I was just worried about you¡­¡±

    ¡°You were worried about me, so you jumped up behind me? What if the knife had hurt you?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t think too much. Brother Ping¡¯an, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. If there can only be one of us left, I¡¯m willing to die for you¡­¡±

    Zhou Ping¡¯an reached out and pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°Silly girl!¡± He closed his eyes and kissed her hair.

    ¡°Brother Ping¡¯an, can you stop being angry? It¡¯s all my fault. I know I¡¯m in the wrong. We¡¯ll be together forever and never be apart again, okay?¡± Yin Ling¡¯er hugged Zhou Ping¡¯an¡¯s waist.

    How could he be angry?

    She had already risked her life to block the knife for him. How could he still be angry?

    ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time, but if you break up with me again¡­¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen, Brother Ping¡¯an. We won¡¯t break up again. No one can separate us.¡±

    Zhou Ping¡¯an hugged her tightly, wishing he could rub her into his blood. At this moment, he wanted to hug her like this until the end of time.

    At this moment, the police rushed in, and the chaotic scene was quickly suppressed.

    ¡­

    Zhou Ping¡¯an had a few simple exchanges with the police officers. No one dared to offend the son of a medical tycoon. Tattooed Man and the thugs were all brought into the police car.

    ¡°Brother Ping¡¯an, where¡¯s Ah Ning? Why didn¡¯t I see Ah Ning? We were separated by the crowd just now.¡± Yin Ling¡¯er grabbed Zhou Ping¡¯an¡¯s sleeve worriedly.

    Zhou Ping¡¯an nced at the bar hall. There was indeed no sign of Lu Ning.

    His expression became very grave. Ling¡¯er and Ah Ning had been too ostentatious during the dance just now. There were all sorts of people here. It was likely that some man with ulterior motives had taken Ah Ning away during the chaos.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, let¡¯s call the police first.¡± Zhou Ping¡¯an quickly made his choice.

    Yin Ling¡¯er nodded vigorously. At this moment, she¡¯d listen to whatever Brother Ping¡¯an said.

    Zhou Ping¡¯an took out his phone and was about to make a call.

    ¡°Young Master Zhou, Miss¡­¡± At this moment, the secretary, Dave, walked over. ¡°You don¡¯t need to make a call. Miss Lu is fine. She was taken away by the CEO.¡±

    ¡°By Zhihan?¡± Yin Ling¡¯er was surprised. ¡°Was he here?¡±

    Dave nodded. ¡°Yes. The president was socializing in this bar. During the chaos, Miss Lu was forced into a van by a man. The president saved her. Miss Lu was drunk, so the president sent her home.¡±

    Dave was a senior secretary, so his words were naturally watertight.

    Yin Ling¡¯er did not notice anything unusual. She pouted and said unhappily, ¡°What? Zhihan sent Ah Ning home without telling me?¡±

    Dave smiled politely.

    Zhou Ping¡¯an looked at Dave and seemed to understand something. He reached out and hugged Yin Ling¡¯er¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ling¡¯er, since Ah Ning is safe, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. Dave, byebye.¡±

    ¡­

    The two of them got into the car. Zhou Ping¡¯an was driving while Yin Ling¡¯er was curled up in the passenger seat. She was a little sleepy.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, do you want me to send you back to school or go home?¡±

    ¡°At this time, the school would already be closed. I don¡¯t want to go home. Otherwise, mommy will interrogate me again. Brother Ping¡¯an, let me go to your house.¡±

    Zhou Ping¡¯an smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Soon, the car stopped on thewn. Zhou Ping¡¯an pulled out the car keys and turned his head to see that Yin Ling¡¯er was really asleep.

    He sighed helplessly and got out of the car. He opened the passenger door and gently carried the girl in his arms.

    After entering the living room, Zhou Ping¡¯an put down the car keys and carried the girl upstairs.

    At this moment, his mother Jian Han heard the sound and walked out. ¡°Ping¡¯an, why are you only home now? Oh, is Ling¡¯er asleep?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Ping¡¯an nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and tidy up a guest room for Ling¡¯er to sleep in¡­¡±

    ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s no need. Ling¡¯er will be in the same room as me.¡±

    Jian Han was stunned. She looked at her son and then at the girl in her son¡¯s arms. ¡°Heh, this won¡¯t be too good¡­ Right?¡±

    Even though Zhou Ping¡¯an didn¡¯t think much of it, his handsome face turned red under his mother¡¯s gaze. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t think about those messy things.¡±

    Jian Han, ¡­

    At this moment, his father Zhou Dayuan¡¯s walked out of the bedroom. He and Jian Han wore the same type of silk pajamas. Seeing that his wife was on the losing end, he had immediately quit what he was doing.

    He stretched out his muscr arm and held onto his wife¡¯s slender waist. Zhou Dayuan nced at Zhou Ping¡¯an. ¡°Your mommy doesn¡¯t know what a mess is. Exin it to her.¡±

    Zhou Pingan, ¡­

    This wife-protecting maniac was hopeless!

    Zhou Ping¡¯an carried Yin Linger into the room.

    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go back to the room. It¡¯s cold outside.¡± Zhou Dayuan hugged Jian Han into the room.

    After entering the room, Jian Han climbed onto the big bed. She crawled under the warm nket and looked at Zhou Dayuan with only her ck head. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m still worried.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan also crawled into the nket. He stuffed her cold little hands into his pajamas and used his body temperature to warm her up. ¡°Honey, what are you worried about?¡±

 Chapter 1383 - Birthday Present

    <h4>Chapter 1383: Birthday Present</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re asking even though you know the answer. Ping¡¯an¡¯s already 18 years old. At his age, it¡¯s easiest for him to¡­ go overboard. Ling¡¯er also doesn¡¯t know anything!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this pretty good? Does Ping¡¯an have to be like me, only having sex when he¡¯s in her thirties?¡± Zhou Dayuan looked lovingly at Jian Han.

    Jian Han blushed and buried her head in his arms. Thinking back to those years when they were young, she felt so many emotions.

    At that time, they were so pure. They had lived together for four years. No matter how hard he had to endure, he could not bear to touch her. Sometimes, in the middle of winter, he would take a cold shower to cool down.

    ¡°This can¡¯t bepared to. Ling¡¯er is only 17. I¡¯m just afraid that Ping¡¯an will take advantage of her too early. It¡¯s always the girls who suffer.¡±

    Zhou Dayuan patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have to have confidence in our son. He¡¯s a good child who knows his limits and has a sense of responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jian Han nodded. This son was indeed her pride. He had never worried her since he was young.

    ¡°You must be tired. Go to sleep.¡± Zhou Dayuan hugged her tightly.

    Jian Han nestled in his arms and closed her eyes in satisfaction.

    ¡­

    Zhou Ping¡¯an gently ced Yin Ling¡¯er on his big bed. The girl was still sleeping. He stood up and walked to the bathroom to take a shower.

    When he came out of the shower, the girl was already awake and sitting on the bed in a daze.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, you¡¯re awake. Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± This was not like her personality.

    Yin Ling¡¯er raised her wet eyes and looked at Zhou Ping¡¯an. ¡°Brother Ping¡¯an, are you really going to Ennd?¡±

    Zhou Ping¡¯an looked at the bed cab, where his passport and ne ticket were ced.

    He knew that she needed to beforted. Zhou Ping¡¯an sat by the bed and said gently, ¡°Ling¡¯er, listen to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother Ping¡¯an.¡± Yin Ling¡¯er looked at Zhou Ping¡¯an gently and brightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I understand.¡±

    ¡°What do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Actually, you should have gone to Ennd a long time ago. But you¡¯ve always stayed by my side for my sake. Now that you¡¯re 18, no one can stop you from growing up. This time, I won¡¯t cry. Brother Ping¡¯an, you go to Ennd first. Next year, I¡¯ll take the college entrance exam. I¡¯ll definitely get good marks and fly to Ennd to look for you.¡±

    Zhou Ping¡¯an was surprised that she could say that. In his heart, she had always needed to be pampered, just like how his father treated his mother.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, you¡¯ve grown up.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be 18 next year too.¡± Yin Ling¡¯er smiled.

    Zhou Ping¡¯an raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then you go take a shower first. It¡¯s already early in the morning, we should go to bed.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Ling¡¯er walked to the bathroom.

    ¡­

    Yin Ling¡¯er took a simple shower. When she came out, she was embarrassed because she didn¡¯t have any pajamas!

    She opened the bathroom door a little and called out softly and shyly, ¡°Brother Ping¡¯an.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhou Ping¡¯an looked over.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have pajamas¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Zhou Ping¡¯an got up. He walked to the wardrobe and took out a clean white shirt. Then, he handed it to her. ¡°I don¡¯t have girls¡¯ pajamas here. The shirt is clean. You can wear it for the night.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Ping¡¯an.¡±

    Soon, Yin Ling¡¯er came out in a white shirt. Zhou Ping¡¯an nced at her. The wide shirt covered her delicate and petite figure. Her countless strands of ck hair fell down and the shirt covered her little bottom. Her jade-like legs were smooth and white. It was quite eye-catching.

    Zhou Ping¡¯an¡¯s eyes darkened and he looked away unnaturally.

    ¡°It¡¯s so cold.¡± Yin Ling¡¯er exhaled and quickly got into the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa tonight.¡± Zhou Ping¡¯an spread the nket over the sofa.

    Yin Ling¡¯er¡¯s little face flushed. She was already past her childish and ignorant age, and she knew that she couldn¡¯t sleep in the same bed as him.

    ¡°Brother Ping¡¯an, are you cold?¡±

    Zhou Ping¡¯any on the sofa. ¡°No, the heater is on in the room.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Ling¡¯ery softly on the pillow.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, did you really not prepare a birthday present for me?¡± Zhou Ping¡¯an suddenly asked.

    Yes!

    She had personally knitted the scarf¡­

    But because of Ah Ning, she couldn¡¯t say it out loud. Yin Linger thought for a moment and then looked shyly at Zhou Ping¡¯an. ¡°I did prepare it, but I haven¡¯t given it out yet¡­¡±

    Zhou Ping¡¯an looked sideways at her. ¡°Then when do you n to give it to me? My next birthday?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. The gift is with me. Come here, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Yin Ling¡¯er waved her small hand.

    The girl¡¯s delicate little face was already flushed, and even her gaze became shy. If Zhou Ping¡¯an couldn¡¯t guess what her gift was at this time, then he would be too stupid.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t prepare a gift at all. He just didn¡¯t know why she had given up on that gift. But since she didn¡¯t say it, then he would respect her and not ask any more questions.

    Even couples should maintain a certain amount of space to let each other breathe freely.

    Zhou Ping¡¯an got off the sofa and came to the bedside. He looked down at the girl. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Ling¡¯er reached out her soft little hand and held his big palm before pulling it down.

    Zhou Ping¡¯an bent down and asked in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The two of them were already very close to each other. Their breaths were intertwined. He looked right into her watery eyes that seemed shy and timid. He saw her long eyshes flutter like a leaf fan before she hugged his neck.

    She lifted her body slightly and kissed his thin lips.

    Zhou Ping¡¯an curled the corners of his lips. He had guessed correctly that her birthday present was her kiss.

    Yes, it was indeed what he had wanted.

    Yin Ling¡¯er kissed his lips gently and then withdrew. She blinked her big innocent eyes at him and said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Ping¡¯an, this is my birthday present to you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Zhou Ping¡¯an snorted.

    ¡°What, you¡¯re not satisfied?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not satisfied, but you¡¯re not sincere.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Zhou Ping¡¯an reached out and grabbed her soft waist, then kissed the corner of her mouth. ¡°Have you forgotten the benefits of kissing that I told you aboutst time? I was interrupted thest time. Now let¡¯s practice properly and open your mouth.¡±

    Huh?

    Yin Ling¡¯er was shocked, but he stared at her with a burning gaze. She couldn¡¯t reject him at all.

    Gritting her teeth, Yin Ling¡¯er opened her small cherry mouth.

    Zhou Ping¡¯an pressed down and stuck his tongue into her small mouth.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Ling¡¯er felt numb all over. She felt him ying in her mouth and seducing her. She finally understood what kissing was.

    ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Zhou Ping¡¯an told her in a hoarse voice.

    Yin Ling¡¯er quickly closed her eyes obediently. She felt that kissing her brother Ping¡¯an was an especially¡­ Wonderful thing. She liked it very much.

    ¡­

    At the Fusan condominiumplex.

    The Bugatti stopped. The door of the passenger seat was pulled open. Lu Ning bent down and vomited incessantly.

 Chapter 1384 - Little Thing

    <h4>Chapter 1384: Little Thing</h4>

    Yin Zhihan stood beside her. He patted her back with one hand and handed her the mineral water with the other. ¡°Drink some water.¡±

    Lu Ning took the mineral water and drank a few mouthfuls. She vomited all of it. Her mouth felt ufortable, and it tasted weird.

    After she had stopped vomiting, Yin Zhihan used a tissue to wipe the corner of her mouth, and then carried her in his arms.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t¡­ A lollipop? What did you¡­ let me eat? It tasted terrible¡­¡± Lu Ning whispered softly in his arms.

    Yin Zhihan raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t say that it was a lollipop.

    The maid opened the door of the apartment. When she saw her young master carrying a girl, she was stunned. ¡°Young Master, you¡­¡±

    ¡°You can get off work now.¡± Yin Zhihan carried Lu Ning upstairs.

    ¡­

    On the second floor.

    Yin Zhihan carried Lu Ning to the swimming pool. This was the top floor of Fusan apartment. There was a ss-covered, panoramic star house and arge clear blue swimming pool. It was quite luxurious.

    ¡°The water is a little cold. Bear with it.¡± Yin Zhihan used the cold water in the swimming pool to pat Lu Ning¡¯s hot little face.

    Lu Ning immediately frowned. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so ufortable. Go away¡­ Oh, I¡¯m so hot¡­¡±

    As she spoke, Lu Ning started to tear off her clothes again.

    Yin Zhihan looked at her coquettish expression as she pouted, and he could not help but smile. He used two fingers to hold her delicate chin, ¡°Lu Ning, I can give you what you want, but when you wake up, you¡¯ll definitely hate me, so you¡¯d better be obedient and go soak in the cold water.¡±

    Yin Zhihan put Lu Ning into the pool.

    Lu Ning¡¯s body was already burning hot. She screamed in fear when she suddenly came into contact with the cold water. Because her body was soft, she could not stand properly. When she was put in, her legs went soft and she immediately drank a mouthful of cold water.

    Her movements were quite agile. After drinking the water, she quicklynded on the ground and brushed the bangs on her forehead. Lu Ning looked at the man on the shore pitifully and aggrievedly.

    Yin Zhihan knelt on one knee. His cold eyes were tinged with a gentle smile as he looked at the girl in the pool. Her eyes were red as she stared at him, as if she was about to cry from being bullied.

    She felt ufortable, but he did not help her. That was probably what she meant.

    His gaze fell on her red lips. Her lips were very bright, like lipstick. There were even droplets of water on them. They were bright and alluring.

    Such a quaint and beautiful girl coupled with her red lips was a natural beauty meant to attract men.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled. The ce that she had just bitten quickly stood up again. It swelled. He felt ufortable. If she wanted it, he felt ufortable too. He wanted to give it to her.

    But when she woke up, he was sure that she would hate him.

    She was only 17 years old, the same age as Ling¡¯er. She could not bear such a thing.

    Yin Zhihan sighed and then entered the swimming pool.

    His handsome back leanedzily against the wall of the pool. His trousers fell into the water, and the thin sweater on it was pulled loose by her. He stretched out his arms towards her in the rippling water. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Lu Ning was stunned for a few seconds, then walked closer to him and into his arms.

    Yin Zhihan hugged her tightly.

    Her body was so hot, and the pool water was so cold. This two-tiered feeling was driving Lu Ning crazy. She clung tightly to the man. In her opinion, the man¡¯s body temperature was just right. Even if he didn¡¯t speak, he gave her a sense of security and dependence, she reached out two small hands and crawled on his waist.

    She remembered that he had six-pack abs¡­

    Her small hands reached into his thin shirt. It was so powerful.

    Lu Ning moaned. Her whole body felt like electricity. She looked at him in a daze and then slowly kissed his thin lips.

    Yin Zhihan did not move. He looked at her with his eyes open.

    Lu Ning was young and inexperienced. She did not know how to kiss. She did all this out of instinct. She instinctively wanted to relieve the heat in her body, but the moment she kissed him, her brain seemed to explode.

    A voice kept saying, ¡°These lips are so sexy!¡±

    It was ice-cold and iparably sexy. It was so sexy that every time she touched him, she could clearly feel the thin texture of his lips.

    She wanted more, but she did not know what to do?

    She opened her eyes and looked at him in a daze and helplessness.

    But when she opened her eyes, she realized that he had not closed his eyes.

    His deep and cold eyes were fixed on her eyes. He seemed to be rxed and smiling. It was as if he was looking at a child who was fooling around.

    Lu Ning was angry. If he didn¡¯t want to kiss her, then forget it!

    She moved away from his lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re angry just like that?¡±

    The man chuckled softly. A big palm wrapped around her and held the back of her head. Her small mouth was held, her teeth were pried open, and his long tongue was stuck in.

    The heat in Lu Ning¡¯s body was ignited in that instant. He was very skillful, and she felt veryfortable being kissed.

    He was very gentle in her mouth, but he was still domineering. He wrapped her tender little tongue and taught her how to dance. He picked slowly, and he was very skillful.

    At this moment, Lu Ning even felt that women were his vassals.

    How many women had he kissed to be able to kiss to such a level?

    Lu Ning had no time to think about it. She only wanted more. Her two slender legs wrapped around his waist and abdomen, hanging on him like an octopus.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. His big hand held the girl¡¯s waist and let her firmly wrap herself around him. ¡°Are youfortable?¡±

    He asked beside her ear.

    Lu Ning did not know what he was talking about. All she knew was that he refused to move or guide her. She was so angry that she called out his name. ¡°Yin Zhihan, Yin Zhihan¡­¡±

    Yin Zhihan closed his eyes and the corners of his mouth curled up happily. ¡°Not bad. You even know my name, you little thing.¡±

    ¡°Yin Zhihan¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, here you go.¡±

    ¡­

    The next morning.

    Lu Ning slowly opened her eyes. She looked at the luxurious arc design and crystal chandelier above her head and was momentarily confused. Where was she?

    She slowly sat up and the white silk on her body slid down. She was wearing a white shirt for men.

    White shirt¡­

    Lu Ning sucked in a breath of cold air. Last night,st night¡­

    She remembered that she was drunk in the bar and many people were fighting. Someone kidnapped her and put her in the car. In the end¡­ it seemed that Yin Zhihan saved her.

    Yin Zhihan¡­

    Lu Ning took a look at this room. It was a ck and white master bedroom, European and American design. It was low-key and luxurious. This was Yin Zhihan¡¯s room!

    Oh my god, why was she sleeping in his room?

    Lu Ning lifted the nket and got out of bed in a hurry. However, when her feetnded on the ground, she frowned in pain. Her legs hurt so much.

    Her beautiful face turned pale. No matter how stupid she was, she knew what she had experienced. She had been¡­ vited!

    The man who had vited her was¡­ Yin Zhihan?

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. A servant said from outside, ¡°Miss Lu, have you woken up? I¡¯m here to bring you some clothes.¡±

    Lu Ning took a deep breath and tried her best to steady herself. She said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The servant pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Miss Lu, this is the dress my young master ordered for you. You can wash up and go down for breakfast.¡±

 Chapter 1385 - Youre Pregnant?

    <h4>Chapter 1385: You¡¯re Pregnant?</h4>

    Lu Ning took the clothes and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your young master?¡±

    ¡°Miss Lu, he left early in the morning.¡±

    Left early in the morning?

    Lu Ning¡¯s heart was in a frenzy. She had so many questions to ask him. What happened between themst night? Why was she sleeping in his room? Then where had he slept? Could it be that he had slept with her¡­?

    But he had already left. Her questions could only be hidden in her stomach.

    In fact, Lu Ning knew that she was just deceiving herself. She didn¡¯t need to ask. The pain between her legs had already given her the answer. Last night, he must have done that to her.

    Last night, she had seemed to be drunk, and the alcohol she drank wasn¡¯t clean¡­

    So, he was saving her.

    Tears were rolling in Lu Ning¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t expect her innocence to be ruined like this. Her first time was gone.

    Her first time had actually been given to the person she hated the most.

    Lu Ning hurriedly changed her clothes and left Fusan¡¯s condominiumplex. She didn¡¯t want to recall what had happenedst night, and she didn¡¯t have the courage to see Yin Zhihan again.

    ¡­

    Two dayster, Zhou Ping¡¯an flew to Ennd.

    At the airport, Yin Ling¡¯er looked at Zhou Ping¡¯an with tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother Ping¡¯an. I said I wouldn¡¯t cry, but now my tears don¡¯t seem to be listening to me¡­¡±

    Zhou Ping¡¯an¡¯s heart softened. He reached out and wiped the tears on the girl¡¯s face. ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t cry. Communication is so advanced these days. If you miss me, fly to Ennd to find me. It¡¯ll be very easy for us to meet.¡±

    Even though she said that, brother Ping¡¯an had never left her side ever since she was young. Yin Ling¡¯er felt empty in her heart and it was very ufortable.

    ¡°Brother Ping¡¯an, Don¡¯t forget me. From the moment you arrive in Ennd, you have to miss me every minute and every second. You¡¯re not allowed to date other girls. You can only be mine.¡±

    Zhou Ping¡¯an reached out and hugged Yin Ling¡¯er tightly. ¡°Okay, I promise you, but you have to promise me as well. You can only be mine. You can only kiss me.¡±

    Yin Ling¡¯er¡¯s heart felt sweet when she thought of the kiss that night. They had kissed for a long, long time. He had only let go of her when the tip of her tongue went numb.

    Although they hadn¡¯t slept together, their hearts were tightly connected.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Yin Ling¡¯er nodded hard. ¡°Brother Ping¡¯an, wait for me. You must wait for me. I¡¯ll study hard. I¡¯ll definitely score high marks in the college entrance exam next year. I¡¯ll go to Ennd to look for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Ling¡¯er.¡± Zhou Ping¡¯an kissed her hair gently. ¡°Remember, I¡¯m going to Ennd to give you a better future.¡±

    He needed to have enough capital and ability to be with her. For the rest of his life, he wanted to protect her quietly, stay by her side, and grow old with her.

    His life was very simple, and that was about it.

    On this day, Zhou Ping¡¯an really flew away. Yin Ling¡¯er cried until her eyes turned red, and then she went home.

    Her parents thought that she would be depressed for a long time, but she seemed to have grown up overnight. She began to be dignified and reserved, studying seriously, and preparing for next year¡¯s college entrance exam.

    Love could make people more beautiful. Yin Ling¡¯er was one of them.

    ¡­

    Lu Ning felt very gratified and happy to see Yin Ling¡¯er¡¯s change, but she was troubled.

    Her cycle had been dyed for half a month.

    The first possibility that Lu Ning had thought of was that she was pregnant.

    That night, she had had sex with Yin Zhihan. He probably did not use any protective measures. Her cycle had always been very urate, but it was dyed this month.

    She began to feel uneasy. Sometimes, she felt nauseous and had no appetite. All of this told her that she was most likely pregnant.

    What should she do?

    What should she do?

    Lu Ning tried her best to calm down. She wanted to go to the hospital to check. Only when she confirmed whether she was pregnant could she know what to do next.

    ¡­

    In the hospital.

    The doctor looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Where are you feeling unwell? What do you want to check?¡±

    Lu Ning averted her gaze and stammered, ¡°My period¡­ Has been dyed¡­¡±

    The doctor had to check on hundreds of people every day. The moment she saw Lu Ning, she knew that something was amiss. She looked up at Lu Ning. ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡±

    No!

    Yin Zhihan was not her boyfriend.

    However, Lu Ning knew that the doctor was asking a euphemistic question. He was asking if she had an active sex life.

    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Other than dyed menstruation, what other symptoms do you have?¡±

    ¡°Nausea. I feel like vomiting.¡±

    ¡°Then you might be pregnant. How about this, let¡¯s do a blood test directly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The doctor gave her a list and Lu Ning walked out.

    When she walked out, she heard the doctor sigh. ¡°Sigh, the world is really going downhill these days. A young girl who hasn¡¯t even reached adulthood is actually pregnant. She doesn¡¯t know how to love herself.¡±

    Lu Ning was so ashamed that her face flushed red. She wished she could crawl into a hole in the ground.

    ¡­

    After drawing out her blood, Lu Ning sat on a bench in the corridor and waited for the test results.

    Her mind was in a mess. She was like an ant on a hot pot. What if she was really pregnant?

    Was she going to give birth? That was unrealistic. She was still a student and didn¡¯t have the qualifications to be a mommy. was she not going to give birth? But this was an innocent little life.

    The image of Yin Zhihan¡¯s handsome face appeared in Lu Ning¡¯s mind. Why? Why did he want to make her pregnant? Didn¡¯t he know to use a condom?

    If she was pregnant, should she tell him?

    No!

    She really did not want to have anything to do with him.

    However, he was the father of the child.

    Lu Ning felt that God was ying a joke on her.

    At this moment, a nurse shouted, ¡°The test report is out. Come and get it.¡±

    Many people rushed forward. Lu Ning was thest one in line. The nurse handed her a test report. ¡°Is this yours? You¡¯re pregnant.¡±

    Pregnant?

    Lu Ning was dumbfounded on the spot.

    ¡­

    Lu Ning didn¡¯t know how she got out of the hospital. She walked on the streets as if she had lost her soul. What should she do? She was really pregnant!

    Although she had already prepared for the worst, this moment had really arrived. Lu Ning still felt as if she had been struck by lightning.

    At this moment, a melodious ringtone rang. She had a call.

    It was from Lu Fan.

    Ever since Lu Fan had joined the army, there had been no news of him. She had heard from Uncle Zhou that Lu Fan had been working hard in the army. He was now a major general.

    Lu Ning¡¯s pale face showed a hint of softness. ¡°Hey, brother Fan.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Ah Ning, where are you now? I took a three-day break and came back to see you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at school.¡±

    On the other end, Lu Fan was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Ah Ning, I¡¯m at your school now. I realized that after not seeing you for a few years, you¡¯ve also learned how to lie.¡±

    Lu Ning froze. ¡°Brother Fan, I¡¯m going over now. We¡¯ll talk when we meet.¡±

    ¡­

    Lu Ning rushed back to the school. From afar, she saw a tall and straight figure at the school gate. She ran over and said, ¡°Brother Fan.¡±

    Lu Fan turned around. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    As he spoke, his slender and narrow eyes examined her from head to toe. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Lu Ning found that Lu Fan had changed a lot over the years.

 Chapter 1386 - You Dare to Bully My Sister?

    <h4>Chapter 1386: You Dare to Bully My Sister?</h4>

    Lu Fan and her were twins. When they were born, they were only five centimeters apart in height. But now, Lu Fan was much taller than her, almost a head taller.

    In the past, Lu Fan was very naughty. Now, he was still a little unruly, but much more stable. All these years in the army had made his eyes be sharp and iron-blooded.

    Under his questioning gaze, Lu Ning became nervous and uneasy. ¡°Nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you holding in your hand?¡±

    Lu Ning was shocked. She had run too fast, and the test results were still in her hand.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Lu Ning quickly stuffed the test results into her pocket.

    But at this time, a wave of nausea came over her. Lu Ning couldn¡¯t help but bend over and throw up.

    Lu Fan¡¯s expression changed. He reached out and patted Lu Ning¡¯s back. ¡°Why are you vomiting all of a sudden? Did you eat something bad?¡±

    Stomach?

    Lu Ning vomited so much that tears wereing out. She reached out and hugged her stomach. Now, there was a little life in her stomach.

    ¡°Are you¡­ pregnant?¡± Lu Fan suddenly asked.

    Lu Ning was shocked. She suddenly looked up at Lu Fan.

    Lu Fan was just testing her. He had never thought that she was really pregnant. His sister had been well-educated and well-mannered since she was young. She would definitely not mess around with boys and get pregnant now.

    However, looking at her panic-stricken eyes, Lu Fan¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡°Are you really pregnant? Whose child is it?¡±

    ¡°Brother Fan, don¡¯t talk nonsense. How can I be pregnant? I just ate something bad and my stomach isn¡¯t feeling well¡­¡±

    Lu Fan didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and left.

    ¡°Brother Fan!¡± Lu Ning grabbed Lu Fan. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go tell Mom and Dad.¡±

    Lu Ning, ¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to tell them. I believe that if you give them half an hour, they¡¯ll definitely be able to find out who that man is.¡±

    ¡°Brother Fan, don¡¯t tell Mom and Dad. I beg you¡­¡± Lu Ning¡¯s eyes were full of tears. It was humiliating, shameful, and painful. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do either. Can you not do this¡­¡±

    ¡°Lu Ning, tell me the truth. Did someone bully you?¡±

    Lu Fan could only think of this possibility. With Lu Ning¡¯s character, she would never do something like that unless someone had forced her.

    Lu Ning shook her head and sobbed softly, ¡°Brother Fan, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll handle my own matters.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to handle it? Lu Ning, tell me, who is that person?¡±

    Who was it?

    Lu Ning couldn¡¯t say, she wasn¡¯t willing to say.

    At this moment, an extended version of a luxury business car stopped in front of them. The back door opened and a handsome figure walked out. It was Yin Zhihan.

    Yin Zhihan hade to a five-star hotel for a business meeting. Arge group of people followed behind him, and they were weed in like the stars shining on the moon.

    Lu Ning did not expect to meet him here. She was stunned.

    Lu Fan followed her line of sight and saw Yin Zhihan.

    Yin Zhihan?

    Lu Fan was slightly surprised. This was the young master of the Yin family. The rtionship between the Lu and Yin families was not shallow. Could it be that Yin Zhihan had bullied his sister?

    Judging from Lu Ning¡¯s expression, he could not be wrong. Lu Fan clenched his fists by his side. No matter who he was, he could not bully his sister!

    Lu fan spread his long legs and rushed forward.

    ¡­

    When Lu Fan rushed over, he was stopped by the hotel security. However, it was useless. Lu Fan, who was from the Shaolin Temple and had a military background, made a decisive move and immediately took down a group of security guards.

    The secretary, Dave, panicked. ¡°Who are you? What do you want? Are you here for my President?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Lu Fan kicked Dave away and rushed towards Yin Zhihan who was at the front.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s expression was calm. He did not even frown. He recognized Lu Fan, the second young master of the Lu family and Lu Ning¡¯s brother.

    He looked at his furious stance. Did he want to fight?

    Yin Zhihan smiled indifferently.

    Lu Fan rushed in front of Yin Zhihan. Without saying anything, he stretched out his hand and punched.

    Yin Zhihan stepped back and dodged. ¡°Young Master Lu, a gentleman fight with words and not his fists. What are you doing?¡±

    Lu Fan did not expect Yin Zhihan to be able to dodge his attack. It seemed that his skills were not bad as well. He sure hid it well. Lu Fan said, ¡°Yin Zhihan, you wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing! You dare to bully my sister! I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Bully his sister¡­

    Yin Zhihan raised his eyebrows slightly. He remembered what had happened that night. It had been so tumultuous.

    The next morning, he had something urgent to attend to and left first. He did not manage to speak to her. But he heard from the maid that she had left in a hurry. She had changed her clothes and ran away, as if someone was chasing after her.

    At this time, a soft and sweet voice sounded, ¡°Brother Fan, stop fighting!¡±

    Lu Ning ran over quickly and grabbed Lu fan¡¯s sleeve. Her eyes were red as she shook her head.

    Lu Fan was furious. ¡°Ah Ning!¡±

    Lu Ning looked at Yin Zhihan.

    The girl¡¯s eyes were red. It was obvious that she had been crying. Yin Zhihan¡¯s eyes shed as he looked at her steadily.

    Lu Ning took out a crumpled ball of paper from her pocket and threw it at him.

    Yin Zhihan did not dodge. The small ball of paper hit his handsome face and then fell to the ground.

    ¡°President!¡± Dave was shocked.

    Yin Zhihan made a gesture to indicate to him not toe over.

    Lu Fan looked at Yin Zhihan. He could have avoided his fist just now, but he did not dodge the paper ball that Ah Ning had thrown at him. It was obvious that he was letting her throw a tantrum.

    This behavior could be interpreted as¡­ Indulgence.

    Lu Fan¡¯s eyes darkened. When did Ah Ning and Yin Zhihan¡¯s rtionship start developing? He hadn¡¯t known at all, and no one around him had told him.

    ¡°Brother Fan, I¡¯ll take care of my own matters. Wait for me outside.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother Fan!¡± Lu Ning looked at Lu Fan pleadingly.

    Lu Fan frowned and then looked at Yin Zhihan. ¡°You¡¯d better not bully my sister anymore. Otherwise, the friendship between our two families will be ruined in your hands!¡±

    Lu Fan snorted coldly and then left. He stood outside and waited for Lu Ning.

    Lu Ning looked at Yin Zhihan. ¡°Do you have time now? Let¡¯s talk.¡±

    Yin Zhihan nced at Dave and asked him to take care of the meeting. Then he looked at Lu Ning and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡­

    In the room.

    Yin Zhihan looked at the beautiful figure in front of him. He curled the corners of his lips and said calmly, ¡°You sure have a good rtionship with your second brother, for him to protect you like this.¡±

    Of course, his second brother was good to her. No matter how naughty his second brother was, whoever bullied her, his second brother would help her beat them back.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about us siblings. Let¡¯s talk about the matters between us now.¡± Lu Ning turned around and red at him.

    Yin Zhihan shrugged. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about the matters between us now.¡±

    He deliberately emphasized on the word ¡°us¡±.

    Lu Ning did not know what he was trying to express. She could only hear a hint of ambiguity in his tone. Her pale little face immediately turned red with anger. If she guessed correctly, he must be an expert in love.

 Chapter 1387 - I Didnt Touch You

    <h4>Chapter 1387: I Didn¡¯t Touch You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°You b**tard, why didn¡¯t you use a condom?¡± She said through gritted teeth.

    She had used all her strength to say those words. Her goal was to make him feel ashamed. However, the man only raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a half-smile.

    Lu Ning¡¯s small face turned red. She wanted to pounce on him and bite him.

    B**tard, b**tard!

    ¡°Do you know that I¡¯m pregnant?¡± Lu Ning shouted angrily. Her tears started to fall.

    Pregnant?

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s handsome face finally showed some expression.. He was stunned. After a few seconds of silence, he spread his long legs and walked to the girl¡¯s side.

    ¡°You¡¯re with another boy?¡± He asked.

    Lu Ning¡¯s pupils constricted as she stared at him in disbelief, ¡°What are you talking about? Are you suspecting that this child... Isn¡¯t yours? You Casanova, you just slept with another girl! Why did you touch me? You ruined my innocence. I hate you so much...¡±

    Lu Ning clenched her fists and punched him. She was still angry. She even stretched out her leg and kicked him. She used both her hands and feet to vent her anger, but her tears flowed more and more.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be pregnant at all. I don¡¯t want to be a mother. I¡¯m still young, and I don¡¯t know how to be a mother. Why didn¡¯t you use a condom? Did you do it on purpose? Do you hate me so much that you tortured me on purpose... Wuuu...¡± Lu Ning was speechless with tears.

    Yin Zhihan stood quietly, allowing her to hit him. He slowly reached out his finger and hooked a teardrop from her face. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Why? Are you afraid?¡±

    Lu Ning nodded. She was afraid. She was very afraid.

    Her life, and the life of the baby in her stomach was all over.

    ¡°Who told you that you were pregnant?¡±

    ¡°I went to the hospital to have a blood test just now. The test results are out. I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Lu Ning said with a definite sob.

    Test results...

    Oh, Yin Zhihan remembered. She had hit him with the test results just now.

    ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡± Yin Zhihan smiled.

    Lu Ning didn¡¯t know how he could still smile. This child was also his. Had he ever seriously thought about it?

    ¡°How about this? You give birth to the child first. When you be an adult next year, we¡¯ll get married,¡± Yin Zhihan said.

    Lu Ning was shocked and looked at him nkly.

    What did he say?

    Give birth to the child and then marry him?

    She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want... I don¡¯t want to get married...¡±

    ¡°Do you not want to get married, or do you not want to marry me?¡±

    ¡°Neither! I don¡¯t even like you!¡±

    A hint of a smile shed across Yin Zhihan¡¯s cold eyes. The smile did not reach his eyes. ¡°You really don¡¯t like me, huh?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you, I don¡¯t like you. Not only do I not like you, I also hate you!¡± Lu Ning screamed emotionally.

    Yin Zhihan nodded. Oh, he understood. So she really didn¡¯t like him.

    The smile on his face slowly disappeared and he stopped moving. He put one hand in his pocket and said casually, ¡°I didn¡¯t touch you that night. How did you get pregnant?¡±

    What?

    Lu Ning looked at Yin Zhihan as if someone had pressed her acupoint. ¡°You... What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said, I didn¡¯t touch you that night. I didn¡¯t even take off your pants. How did you get pregnant?¡±

    Lu Ning, ...

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. You lied to me. You simply want to shrug off responsibility!¡±

    Shrug off responsibility?

    Was she mistaken? He had just said that he would marry her and she didn¡¯t want it. Since she didn¡¯t want it, then forget it.

    Lu Ning¡¯s mind was in a mess. She didn¡¯t know if she should believe this man. ¡°If you didn¡¯t touch me, then I¡¯m definitely not pregnant. Then what about the hospital¡¯s test results?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡±

    Lu Ning shook her head and stepped back. ¡°No, you definitely touched me. That morning when I woke up, I felt... My legs hurt. It must have been you...¡±

    There were some things that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say. She was very clean and had never held hands with a boy before. The forbidden area between her legs felt painful. When she walked, there seemed to be something ttering. He must have touched it.

    If he hadn¡¯t touched it, she wouldn¡¯t have felt that way.

    Yin Zhihan knew what she meant. He spread his long legs and moved closer to her.

    He closed in on her step by step. Lu Ning could only retreat until there was no way to retreat. Her soft and delicate back pressed against the wall, and the man was looking down at her. ¡°Do you want to know what happened that night?¡±

    Lu Ning nodded. Yes, she wanted to know.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s repeat it.¡± As he said that, Yin Zhihan reached out his hand to her.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lu Ning screamed. She hugged her head with her two small hands and squatted down. This was the posture of a person who was subconsciously protecting herself in danger.

    Yin Zhihan looked at the girl beside his legs. His eyes were cold. Was she so afraid of him?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to repeat it, then forget it. I will never tell you what happened that night. There is one thing. Although I didn¡¯t touch you, we did a lot of things that we can not say.¡±

    Lu Ning raised her head and red at him. ¡°Despicable! Shameless! Obscene!¡±

    Yin Zhihan looked down at her and turned to leave.

    He left just like that?

    Lu Ning was so angry that she was about to explode on the spot.

    ...

    When Lu Ning left the room, she could no longer see Yin Zhihan. He was so elusive, but it was good like this. She didn¡¯t want to see him ever again.

    Was she pregnant?

    Although she didn¡¯t like people like him, he didn¡¯t look like he was lying. Had she made a mistake?

    The test results were still on the floor. Lu Ning ran forward and picked them up. She opened the test results to take a look. Yuan Fang?

    It wasn¡¯t her name, Lu Ning, but Yuan Fang?

    Who was Yuan Fang?

    What do you think, Yuan Fang?

    Lu Ning¡¯s mouth was wide open. Oh my god, it turns out that she had made a mistake with the test results. She wasn¡¯t pregnant at all!

    Recalling the farce just now, she had asked him why he didn¡¯t wear a condom and said that she didn¡¯t want to be a mommy. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to throw herself into the Yellow River and die. It was so embarrassing!

    Then why had she thrown up?

    The past few days, she had been having a bad appetite. She didn¡¯t know whether it was because she had drunk that night or because he had given her something disgusting to eat. She kept feeling nauseous.

    Great, she wasn¡¯t pregnant!

    She didn¡¯t have sex with him either. Her innocence was still there!

    What exactly happened that night and why did her legs hurt?

    Lu Ning couldn¡¯t figure it out and didn¡¯t want to guess anymore. Thinking about Yin Zhihan¡¯s hateful handsome face, she was so angry that her heart itched.

    At this moment, Lu Fan walked over. ¡°Ah Ning, how did the conversation go? Don¡¯t worry, with second brother here, no one can bully you!¡±

    Lu Ning walked over and hugged Lu Fan. ¡°Brother Fan, it¡¯s good to have you here.¡±

    Having a brother who could fight for her at any time was such a happy thing!

    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Lu Fan ruffled her hair.

    ¡°Brother Fan, I¡¯m not pregnant and I have nothing to do with Yin Zhihan. I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Lu Ning smiled.

 Chapter 1388 - Lu Fans Heartbreak

    <h4>Chapter 1388: Lu Fan¡¯s Heartbreak</h4>

    Lu Ning wasn¡¯t pregnant, and Yin Zhihan hadn¡¯t touched her. All of this was a misunderstanding, so Lu Fan was relieved.

    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go home. Daddy and Mommy will be very happy when they know you¡¯re back. We¡¯ll wee you home tonight.¡±

    Lu fan let go of Lu Ning and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve only taken three days off this time. I have something to take care of, so I won¡¯t be going home.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Lu Ning was surprised. ¡°Brother, you haven¡¯t been home in years. Daddy and Mommy miss you very much. What is more important than visiting Daddy and Mommy?¡±

    Lu Fan¡¯s bright eyes were overflowing with a hint of a smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to see someone.¡±

    Someone?

    Lu Ning suddenly understood. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re going to see¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Yes, Lu Fan was going to see Ou Xuyan, his wife.

    Ou Xuyan was now in the Tang n. Many things had happened in the Tang n over the years. Since Ou Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu had retired, the Tang n had been handed over to Ali and Gong Ling. However, there had been serious internal strife within the Tang n over the years, and now it could be said that there were both internal and external problems.

    Therefore, Ou Luoxi had sent her most beloved and proud daughter, Ou Xuyan, to the Tang n.

    Lu fan immediately set off. He drove there for a day and a night. He arrived the next morning.

    He didn¡¯t sleep for a night. His eyes were bloodshot, but he wasn¡¯t tired at all. As long as he thought of seeing Ou Xuyan, he was as excited as if he had been injected with stimnts.

    ¡°Sir, who are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Ou Xuyan.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re looking for the young madam. Pleasee in, she is doing morning exercises in the courtyard.¡±

    A servant brought Lu Fan into the courtyard. Lu Fan looked around. It was an elegant four-room bungalow with a peach blossom tree in front of the courtyard. The peach blossoms were now in full bloom.

    Lu Fan stopped under the peach blossom tree because he saw Ou Xuyan.

    Ou Xuyan was practising her dance with a long whip in her hand. Her willow-like waist was flexible. Her retro white dress fluttered in curves in the air.

    From Lu Fan¡¯s angle, he could see half of her side profile. His eyes shed with surprise. The 16-year-old Ou Xuyan was already dazzling and beautiful.

    His wife¡­

    Lu Fan wanted to go forward.

    At this moment, a tall boy appeared beside Ou Xuyan. ¡°Xuyan, let¡¯s practiceter. It¡¯s time to eat breakfast.¡±

    Ou Xuyan retracted her long whip and looked at the boy with a bright smile. ¡°Good morning, Ading.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Xuyan. Are you hungry?¡±

    Ou Xuyan hugged her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°This morning, I asked Aunt Gui to prepare your favorite osmanthus cake. You can eat itter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ading.¡±

    ¡°Xuyan, there¡¯s a peach blossom in your hair.¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Ou Xuyan reached out to touch it.

    ¡°Here, let me do it.¡± Ading took the peach blossom with warmth and adoration, then passed it to Ou Xuyan.

    Ou Xuyan smiled shyly and shyly.

    Lu Fan was stunned.

    In Lu Fan¡¯s impression, Ou Xuyan was a cold and distant girl who didn¡¯t like to pay attention to him. In short, she was very cold. He really didn¡¯t expect to see the day Ou Xuyan would show such a little girl¡¯s attitude in front of a boy.

    The point is, this boy is not him!

    ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t young madam there? Why don¡¯t you go over?¡± Then the servant came. ¡°Oh, it seems like young master is with her.¡±

    ¡°Is that the young master?¡±Lu Fan asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±The servant nodded.

    Ading is the son of Gong Ling and Ali, the current young master of the Tang n.

    ¡°My young master and madam are very close. Everyone says that when they are older and mature, they can get married, and she will be our madam.¡±

    ¡­

    Lu Fan rushed back to the army. He closed the door and fell asleep.

    He had been driving for two days and two nights in a row and was severely sleep-deprived. When he closed his eyes, he really fell asleep, but he had a very long dream.

    In the dream, he was holding a bouquet of roses and waiting for Ou Xuyan. After waiting for an unknown amount of time, Ou Xuyan finally came. He was so happy that he quickly gave the roses to her.

    However, Ou Xuyan reached out and hit the roses to the ground. She even said to him coldly, ¡°Lu Fan, I really hate you. Don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again!¡±

    He wanted to say something, but Ading appeared.

    ¡°Ading.¡± Ou Xuyan ran over and hugged Ading. Ading carried her and started twirling her in circles. The two of them were talking andughing, and it was quite sweet.

    Finally, Lu Fan woke up.

    Lu Fan started smoking and drinking in the army. He overturned all his good performances and entered the rebellious stage. He did not participate in training and even fought with others. Zhou Yao had locked him up many times, and he was demoted from major general to lieutenant.

    Zhou Sileng felt that he had gone mad. ¡°Lu Fan, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did something happen? You don¡¯t look like yourself anymore.¡±

    Lu Fan hugged the bottle of wine and drank until he was drunk. Hey on thewn and looked at the night sky, not saying a word.

    ¡°Lu Fan, didn¡¯t you say that you would work hard and then marry a wife and live a sweet life? What, you don¡¯t want to marry a wife anymore?¡±

    Lu Fan gently closed his eyes. His wife had run away with someone!

    Lu Fan began to make calls. Zhou Sileng often saw him alone in the room talking on the phone ¡ª

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have burned your hair in the past. At that time, I just wanted to attract your attention. I didn¡¯t expect you to hate me because of that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hate me. I¡¯ve already be a very good person. I¡¯ve worked hard to be the person you should like. All these years, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to grow up day by day.¡±

    ¡°Can we be together? I¡¯ll treat you well. Very, very well. How well will I treat you? How about this? I¡¯ll listen to every word you say. If you want me to go East, I won¡¯t dare to go West. If you want me to go North, I won¡¯t go South. I¡¯ll let you be my queen.¡±

    Zhou Sileng listened to him ramble on alone. In short, it was a book of confession and promise. Zhou Sileng felt that his brain was broken. There was no cell phone signal here, so there was no way to make a call. Why was he talking to himself?

    A yearter, Zhou Yao found Lu Fan, ¡°Lu Fan, it¡¯s been a year. Are you done being crazy? Let me tell you something. Recently, there have been a few ns in the West doing a lot of things. One of them is involved in the ck market firearms trade. The higher-ups have decided to establish the Blood Eagle Special Forces officially. I¡¯m appointing you as themander now. Do you have the confidence to control the West?¡±

    Lu Fan was expressionless. He did not want to take on the responsibility.

    Zhou Yao went up and kicked him. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be a coward. The role ofmander belongs to none other than you! I forgot to mention that among these few ns, the Tang n is the most rampant. I want you to control the Tang sect.¡±

 Chapter 1389 - I Wait for You at the Imperial Court Hotel

    <h4>Chapter 1389: I Wait for You at the Imperial Court Hotel</h4>

    Tang n?

    Lu Fan stood still. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    On this day, Lu Fan threw his phone into the trash can. He put on his military uniform in front of the mirror and epted the appointment of high-level Commander of the Blood Eagle unit.

    ¡­

    This year, Yin Linger was 18 years old.

    She was at home texting Zhou Pingan who was in Ennd ¡ª ¡°Pingan, my 18th birthday is in two days.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m participating in a clinical study these two days, so I probably won¡¯t have time to go back.¡±

    Yin Linger knew that Pingan was highly sessful after going to Ennd for a year and even attained the highest professional title not soon after. She heard that Pingan would be the youngest professor in the medical world once the clinical study was sessful.

    However, she was still a little disappointed. She really hoped that Pingan coulde back and apany her. She missed Pingan so much.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Pingan. You have to focus on your research. I¡¯ll miss you.¡±

    ¡°En, Linger, what do you want for your 18th birthday?¡±

    About that¡­

    Yin Linger smiled sweetly. ¡°I want Pingan to think about the birthday present. I¡¯m only responsible for receiving the surprise.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    On the day of Yin Linger¡¯s birthday. Yin Muchen and Yin Shuiling wanted to throw her a grand birthday party, but she refused.

    On this day, she stayed in the vi and focused on waiting for the gift from Pingan.

    What gift would Pingan give her?

    Thinking about it, Yin Linger felt very excited.

    At this moment, the doorbell rang.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± The maid was about to open the door.

    ¡°Let me do it.¡± Yin Linger quickly sat up from the sofa. She rushed over and opened the vi¡¯s door.

    She was not disappointed. Outside the door was a courier. The courier handed her a beautifully wrapped gift box.

    Yin Linger closed the door, held the gift box in her arms, and went upstairs to hide in her room.

    ¡­

    Putting the gift box on the bed, Yin Linger¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. What gift did Pingan get for her?

    She knelt on the thick carpet and slowly opened the gift box.

    Inside the box was a CD.

    What was this?

    When Yin Linger put the CD into herptop, she thought it would be a birthday wish video from Pingan to her, or bits and pieces of their acquaintance.

    However, she guessed wrong.

    Yin Linger sat cross-legged on the bed and looked at theptop with a red face. When the men and women in theptop went from kissing to taking off their clothes, she quickly covered her eyes with her small hands.

    Oh my god, what did Pingan give her? A Japanese¡­ adult video?

    Yin Linger¡¯s face was red. She opened her hands and peeked secretly. The man was already on top of the woman. The two of them began to do extreme exercises.

    They could even do it like this?

    This scene really overturned all of Yin Linger¡¯s innocent and ignorance of the world. In her opinion, Pingan¡¯s kisses were already very shameful. She really didn¡¯t think that it could be done like this.

    The man and woman on theptop also changed several positions. Yin Linger picked up the ss and drank a few sses of water. She felt her face burn and her mouth dry.

    What did Pingan mean?

    At this moment, a series of ringtones rang. It was a call.

    Yin Linger picked up the phone and saw that it was Zhou Pingan calling.

    ¡°Hello¡­¡± she was so shy that she didn¡¯t even dare to call ¡°Pingan.¡±.

    ¡°Hey, Linger.¡± Zhou Pingan¡¯s low and gentle voice came from the other end. He had an obvious smile on his face. ¡°Did you receive my birthday present?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡± Yin Linger paused for a moment and then scolded in a low voice, ¡°Pingan, why did you give this to me?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not healthy.¡±

    ¡°Linger, you¡¯re 18 years old. If you don¡¯t understand this, then that¡¯s not healthy,¡± Zhou Pingan replied matter-of-factly.

    Yin Linger, ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ what should I say¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you shy?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Then open your door.¡±

    Open the door?

    Yin Linger was shocked. She looked at her door in a daze. Could it be¡­ that Pingan was outside?

    She didn¡¯t say anything. She quickly got off the bed and ran over to open the door.

    Zhou Pingan was standing outside the door.

    ¡°Pingan, it¡¯s really you!¡± Yin Linger quickly threw herself into Zhou Pingan¡¯s arms. She rubbed her head against Zhou Pingan¡¯s chest and sniffed his clean and warm breath like a puppy. It really was Pingan, it really was Pingan¡­ Pingan was back!

    Zhou Pingan stretched out his long arms and hugged her tightly. He kissed her hair and murmured softly, ¡°Little fool, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s Linger¡¯s 18th birthday. How could I note back?¡±

    Yin Linger smiled happily. She knew that Pingan doted on her the most.

    ¡­

    In the evening, the Yin couple, the Zhou couple, Yin Linger and Zhou Pingan had dinner together. It was the eve of Yin Linger¡¯s 18th birthday.

    As her brother, although Yin Zhihan did not attend, he still gave Yin Linger a call.

    Yin Linger was very unhappy. ¡°Brother, you so busy in America, you can¡¯t evene back for my 18th birthday. I miss you so much.¡±

    ¡°Did you miss Zhou Pingan or me?¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, why do you say that, brother? I missed you too!¡± Yin Linger blushed.

    ¡°Got it, Linger. Happy Birthday.¡±

    Yin Linger could only ept it, but she sighed. ¡°Brother, you didn¡¯te, and even Ah Ning didn¡¯te. I¡¯m so sad.¡±

    There was a pause, and then Yin Zhihan¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°Lu Ning didn¡¯t go either?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ah Ning said that there would be a lot of people tonight, so she didn¡¯te because she wasn¡¯t feeling well. But Ah Ning already celebrated my birthdayst night. Ah Ning even gave me a four-leaf clover crystal chain. One for each of us. It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Yin Zhihan snorted and didn¡¯t show any emotion. ¡°Then that¡¯s it. Linger, bye-bye.¡±

    Yin Zhihan hung up the phone.

    Yin Linger, ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­

    After dinner, the Zhou couple brought Zhou Pingan to say goodbye. Yin Linger kept turning back to look as she left with her daddy and mommy. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to be separated from Pingan at all. She wanted to be with Pingan.

    However, it was night now. She couldn¡¯t sleep with Pingan. She was so shy.

    Thinking of the birthday present, Yin Linger¡¯s face was burning.

    When she returned to the vi, Yin Linger¡¯s phone rang. A text message ¡ª Imperial Court Hotel, 1809. I¡¯m waiting for you.

    It was from Zhou Pingan.

    This time, Yin Linger¡¯s ears were burning. Pingan had booked a hotel room, and he was asking her to go with him?

    What a joke. How could she go? She was very reserved, okay?

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I¡¯m going out for a while. I won¡¯t be back tonight!¡± Yin Linger rushed out quickly, putting on her shoes as she ran.

    Yin Muchen and Yin Shuiling looked at their beloved daughter¡¯s back. ¡°Take it easy. Let the chauffeur drive you.¡±

    ¡­

    Yin Linger walked into the presidential suite of Imperial Court Hotel, room 1809.

 Chapter 1390 - Im Finally Here

    <h4>Chapter 1390: I¡¯m Finally Here</h4>

    Zhou Pingan had just showered. He was wearing a white bathrobe and was wiping his wet short hair with a towel.

    Yin Linger felt guilty. She believed that any girl who was invited to a hotel room after watching an adult video would feel shy and nervous.

    She didn¡¯t even dare to look into Zhou Pingan¡¯s handsome eyes. ¡°Pingan, you asked me toe here¡­ Why? Don¡¯t you sleep at home?¡±

    Zhou Pingan walked to her side. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be with me?¡±

    It was over. Yin Linger felt that she was done for. She had beenpletely bewitched.

    ¡°Yes!¡± She nodded vigorously.

    Zhou Pingan looked at her silly little bunny face. ¡°Go take a shower first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Yin Linger walked into the bathroom.

    ¡­

    Yin Linger washed herself so clean that she smelt fragrant. She realized that there was a white bathrobe on the bathroom counter. It was the same style as his. He probably put it there. She swallowed and put it on.

    She opened the bathroom door and walked out.

    The lights in the room had been dimmed. Zhou Pingan sat by the bed and waved at her. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Yin Linger went over obediently.

    Zhou Pingan held her soft little hand and let her sit beside him.

    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± He asked softly and gently.

    Yin Linger¡¯s heart raced. She was really about to be knocked out by him. ¡°Yes, I missed you so much.¡±

    ¡°I miss you too.¡±As he spoke, Zhou Pingan leaned over and kissed her cherry lips.

    Yin Linger was young and inexperienced. How could she withstand such an attack from him? Her entire body went limp. She hurriedly grabbed onto his bathrobe and looked at him with her watery eyes.

    ¡°Linger, are you satisfied with today¡¯s birthday present?¡±

    How was she supposed to answer this question?

    Could she say that she was satisfied?

    But if she said that she wasn¡¯t satisfied, Pingan would be heartbroken.

    Yin Linger looked at him helplessly.

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re not satisfied. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve prepared another present. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Zhou Pingan reached out and grabbed her soft waist, pulling her into his embrace. He opened his mouth and covered her cherry-coloured, alluring lips.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Yin Linger waspletely immersed in his kiss.

    The two kissed for a long time. When Zhou Pingan released her, her lips were swollen. Her beautiful eyes looked at him in a daze as if she was at his mercy.

    Zhou Pingan kissed her face and then kissed her corbone.

    ¡°Pingan.¡±Yin Linger cried out in fear.

    ¡°Good Linger, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you. Let me kiss you.¡± Zhou Pingan ced her on the bed and held her weak little hand, guiding her to his body bit by bit.

    Yin Linger touched something hot. She was not unfamiliar with this thing. She had touched it before, but that was when she was young and ignorant. Now, she understood everything.

    ¡°Pingan, don¡¯t!¡± She wanted to pull her little hand back.

    ¡°Shh, Linger, don¡¯t talk.¡± Zhou Pingan swallowed all her resistance.

    Half an hourter.

    Zhou Pingan took out a tissue to help her wipe her little hand. Yin Linger clenched her little pink fist and punched his shoulder. ¡°Pingan, why are you so bad?¡±

    Zhou Pingan raised his eyebrows. He was not bad at all. He had finally waited until she was 18 years old. Now, he had only tasted a little sweetness.

    If it were any other boy, he would definitely take her tonight.

    ¡°Linger, today is your birthday. I¡¯m doing this to celebrate.¡±

    Yin Linger almost vomited blood. She finally understood that he had been lying to her.

    Using her 18th birthday as an excuse to let her see such unhealthy things and even inviting her here, he clearly had a n.

    This was the first time she had seen such a scheming person.

    ¡°Then should I thank you?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. This thing is yours¡­¡±

    Yin Linger quickly reached out to cover his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t say it!¡±

    Zhou Pingan pecked her palm. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go take a shower. Tonight, we¡¯ll sleep together.¡±

    Who wanted to sleep together with him?

    The truth was, they still slept together. Of course, Zhou Pingan was very well-behaved. He only hugged her and didn¡¯t do anything excessive.

    Yin Linger¡¯s 18th birthday was spent in Zhou Pingan¡¯s warm embrace. After being coaxed by her beloved boy to taste the forbidden fruit, she felt sweet in her heart.

    ¡­

    Half a yearter, Yin Linger was preparing for her college entrance exam, but she still texted Zhou Pingan ¡ª ¡°Pingan, I¡¯m so nervous.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ll fly back tomorrow to apany you for your college entrance exam.¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯te back! I¡¯ll only be more nervous if youe back! Just wait for my good news in Ennd, Pingan!¡± Yin Linger said with full of fighting spirit.

    ¡°Linger, don¡¯t feel pressured. If you really don¡¯t do well, we¡¯ll go to a lower-tier university in Ennd. Don¡¯t worry about your job, and don¡¯t worry about the future.¡±

    She really didn¡¯t need to worry. The college entrance examination was just a formality. It symbolized that she coulde to Ennd. He had already thought about the medical field that she would study in. If she didn¡¯t do well in the future, he would let her prepare medicine and be a pharmacist. She waspletely capable of doing that.

    Her future was in his control.

    In the future, she only needed to be responsible for being as beautiful as a flower. He would be responsible for earning money to support his family.

    ¡°No, Pingan, I want you to like me for my beauty but fall for my talent.¡±

    ¡°Fall for my talent.¡±

    Zhou Pingan raised his eyebrows when he saw these four words and thought, ¡°Nevermind¡±.

    ¡°Pingan, are youughing at me over there?¡±

    ¡°How would I dare?¡±

    ¡°At least you know what¡¯s good for you.¡±

    Zhou Pingan smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. The doting look in his eyes was about to overflow.

    Three dayster, the college entrance exam ended.

    ¡°Linger, how did you do?¡± Lu Ning had been waiting for yin linger outside for a long time. As a top student guaranteed a school in America, Lu Ning didn¡¯t need to take the college entrance exam. However, she was even more nervous about apanying Yin Linger on the college entrance exam than her own.

    ¡°Ah Ning, I think I have done well in the exam this time.¡± Yin Linger blinked proudly.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Lu Ning and Yin Linger hugged each other. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Linger. Let¡¯s have a feast tonight and celebrate.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Yin Linger and Lu Ning walked hand in hand. What she didn¡¯t know was that a pair of gentle eyes were silently looking at her from behind. Zhou Pingan had returned.

    His girl was taking the college entrance exam. How could he miss such an important day?

    ¡­

    The college entrance exam results were out, and Yin Linger got into University X in the UK as she wished.

    At the UK airport, Zhou Pingan was picking her up. Yin Linger threw herself into his arms and smiled. ¡°Pingan, I¡¯m finally here.¡±

    Zhou Pingan caressed her hair. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here.¡±

    His wait for her was finally over.

    Regarding the amodation, Yin Linger insisted on staying at school. This made Zhou Pingan slightly unhappy, so when he sent Yin Linger into the dormitory, he said unhappily, ¡°I have a house here, why don¡¯t you want to stay with me?¡±

 Chapter 1391 - Living Together

    <h4>Chapter 1391: Living Together</h4>

    Of course, Yin Linger had her own ideas. She was afraid that if she lived with him too early, it would be mundane and make him feel annoyed. As the saying goes, distance makes the heart grow fonder.

    ¡°Pingan, I want to study hard. It would be inconvenient if I stayed at your ce. If you miss me, you cane and find me anytime.¡±

    She wanted to study hard..

    Zhou Pingan really didn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡­

    The female dormitory of University X had single rooms and double rooms. Yin Linger was assigned to a double room. Her roommate was a very sexy French girl, Fay.

    In fact, she and Fay got along very well until one night.

    That night, she returned to the dormitoryte because she and Pingan went to watch a y after having dinner in the restaurant. When Pingan sent her back, it was already 10 pm.

    She had the key to her dormitory. When she took out the key to open the door, she heard abnormal noisesing from inside.

    Fay called out from inside, ¡°Oh, darling, faster, faster¡­¡±

    Then, Yin Linger heard the man¡¯s voice and those unbearable ¡°Pah¡± sounds.

    Yin Linger was also a person who had seen adult videos. She still remembered the video she saw when she was 18, so she immediately understood what was going on inside.

    Fay had brought her boyfriend back for the night.

    In this situation, Yin Linger definitely could not go in. Moreover, she was a germaphobe; half of the room was considered to be hers. As long as she thought about Fay and her boyfriend messing around in there, perhaps even on her bed, she had the urge to throw up.

    Yin Linger did not want to stay here anymore.

    Then the question was, where was she going to stay tonight?

    She had no other choice but to take out her phone and call Zhou Pingan.

    The melodious ringtone rang once, and the call was picked up quickly. ¡°Hello, Linger.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Pingan, Can youe to pick me up?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ can I stay at your ce tonight? My roommate brought my boyfriend over, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Got it. Wait for me downstairs. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Yin Linger hung up the phone and rushed downstairs. As soon as she went downstairs, the silver Ferrari stopped. The window rolled down, revealing Zhou Pingan¡¯s handsome face.

    ¡°Pingan, how did you get here so fast?¡±

    He was really fast. He arrived in less than three minutes.

    ¡°I was nearby, so I came quickly,¡± Zhou Pingan exined simply. ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    Yin Linger did not suspect anything. She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The Ferrari sped away.

    Upstairs, Fay stood by the window and watched. Her boyfriend hugged her from behind. The two of them had just exercised and were sweating profusely. ¡°Fay, didn¡¯t you forbid me froming to the dormitory? Why did you bring me back tonight?¡±

    Fay turned around and kissed her boyfriend. ¡°If I take money from others, I got to do favors for them.¡±

    The Ferrari went around the sports field of University X and exited the main gate. At this time, a group of students walked by. ¡°Wow, that car is so cool. It must have cost a lot of money.¡±

    ¡°I saw Yin Linger sitting in the passenger seat just now. Could it be that her boyfriend is here to pick her up?¡±

    ¡°Shit! I was originally nning to pursue Yin Linger, but I didn¡¯t expect her to already have a boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Just give up. There are many people who want to pursue Yin Linger, but no one dares to do it because she has a very annoying boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Who is her boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°The Holy Hand of the Medical World, young Dr Zhou.¡±

    Older Dr. Zhou was Zhou Dayuan.

    Everyone suddenly understood. ¡°No wonder.¡±

    ¡­

    Zhou Pingan brought Yin Linger into his apartment. The apartment was in a prime location and the environment was elegant. It was very suitable for living.

    Yin Linger looked around and was quite satisfied.

    ¡°This is your room. Go in and take a shower. Rest early.¡± Zhou Pingan rubbed her hair.

    ¡°Pingan.¡±Yin Linger grabbed Zhou Pingan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Can I ask you for a favor?¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell the school to let me move into a single bedroom tomorrow? I don¡¯t want to live with Fay anymore.¡±

    Zhou Pingan raised his eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t own the school. It¡¯s useless for me to talk to them.¡±

    What? Yin Linger didn¡¯t believe it. Thest time he drove to the school, she saw the Principal talking to him and smiling. He was very attentive.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and talk to them, but it¡¯s not up to my control whether it¡¯s useful or not.¡± Zhou Pingan took a step back.

    Yin Linger was immediately delighted. ¡°Thank you, Pingan. Good night.¡±

    She entered her own room.

    Zhou Pingan looked at the tightly shut door in front of him, then walked to the living room and poured himself a cup of warm water. Standing by therge French window, he wiped his pants with one hand and looked down at the night view of the entire city from his pocket, his clear eyes slowly shed with a sly smile like that of a fox.

    This silly girl, she had alreadye to Ennd, how could she escape from his grasp?

    Sooner orter, she would belong to him!

    ¡­

    Yin Linger was very disappointed, because she could not stay in a single room.

    Zhou Pingan said that he had already asked for her, but she was dubious. He had already asked for her, but she still could not stay in a single room. What kind of joke was that?

    Forget it. Since things had alreadye to this, Yin Linger could only officially move into Zhou Pingan¡¯s apartment and live together with him.

    Living together, she realized that his life was very simple and clean, like three dots on a line. He would either take her to the hospital or the apartment or take her out for fun. Of course, he would asionally go on business trips.

    She enjoyed high-ss treatment. Every morning, Pingan would have already prepared breakfast for her.

    Millet porridge with exquisite side dishes. Of course, he would also change to western food. In short, he was always changing the ways he cared for her stomach.

    Women were always showing off their cooking skills, but for her, it was the opposite.

    When Yin Linger stuffed the food into her mouth, she eximed, ¡°Pingan, why is your cooking so good? Did you learn it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my daddy¡¯s cooking is very good.¡±

    So it was uncle Zhou Dayuan. Yin Linger snickered. This was the importance of a good daddy.

    ¡°Pingan, it¡¯s quite embarrassing for me to stay here for free. How about this, what can I do to help? I¡¯ll help you share the burden.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll send you to school after eating. There will be people to clean the house and clothes,¡± Zhou Pingan said.

    Oh, okay. Yin Linger lost her enthusiasm.

    Soon, Yin Linger saw the person who came to clean the house. It was a young woman around 30 years old. She was British and very beautiful. She had the unique charm of a young woman.

    Yin Linger watched the young woman enter Pingan room as usual. She tidied up his bed sheets, then went into the bathroom to collect Pingan¡¯s shirts and pants. Yin Linger realized that Pingan¡¯s underwear was hanging on the young woman¡¯s arm.

    Her heart immediately felt sour, as if she had spilled vinegar, and the sour taste of jealousy spread to her mouth.

 Chapter 1392 - Papaya Milk

    <h4>Chapter 1392: Papaya Milk</h4>

    This feeling was like someone had snatched away her beloved doll and was kissing and rubbing her doll in front of her. It was too presumptuous!

    Yin Linger quickly said, ¡°Leave the clothes there. Don¡¯te here again.¡±

    Thus, when Zhou Pingan returned in the afternoon, he did not see the helper. What surprised him even more was that Yin Linger, whose fingers were never exposed to the Sun, was actually standing in the kitchen preparing dinner.

    She was probably frying the steak, but the fire was too big, and the oil spilt out. With a hiss, she was scalded.

    This was not good. Zhou Pingan quickly went forward, grabbed her soft little hand, and put it under the cold water. ¡°Why are you in the kitchen? Does your hand hurt?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Yin Linger looked at him and pouted. ¡°I want to prepare dinner for you¡­¡±

    Her voice was sweet, and thest word was deliberately dragged out. It was a coquettish feeling. Zhou Pingan felt a numbness in his waist and looked up at her.

    Her eyes were innocent and pitiful. Her almond-shaped eyes were bright but sorrowful, almost like misty rain. It made people¡¯s hearts move.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhou Pingan curled the corners of his lips. She was very strange tonight.

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± as she spoke, Yin Linger reached out with her slender fingers and pinched the corner of his shirt. She acted coquettishly. ¡°Pingan, I fired that helper today. You won¡¯t me me, right?¡±

    me her?

    She was thinking too much.

    It doesn¡¯t matter that she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, even if she had done something wrong, even if it was an unforgivable mistake, his heart softened when she acted coquettishly with him now.

    ¡°Why did you fire her? Was that helper not good enough?¡±

    Yin Linger averted her eyes. ¡°Yes, she wasn¡¯t good enough.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll find another one tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Yin Linger objected emotionally.

    Zhou Pingan didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at her fixedly, meaning ¡ª you¡¯d better confess quickly.

    ¡°Aiya, Pingan, it¡¯s not that that nurse wasn¡¯t good enough, it¡¯s that she was too good. She¡­ she entered your room, cleaned your bed, and even washed your clothes. She didn¡¯t even¡­ spare your underwear!¡±

    Zhou Pingan raised his eyebrows. He understood.

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± He asked with a soft and gentle smile.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Tell the truth.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m jealous!¡± Yin Linger also went all out, she stared at Zhou Pingan. ¡°Pingan, I won¡¯t allow others to touch your things, especially those personal things. If they defile you, I won¡¯t want you anymore. I¡¯m a neat freak.¡±

    What did she mean by ¡°tainted¡±? Zhou Pingan thought that he was the cleanest man in the world and was born for her.

    Zhou Pingan nced at the balcony. There were his and her clothes hanging on the balcony. It was obvious that they had been washed, but they were crumpled and ugly.

    ¡°You washed the clothes?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know how to wash clothes too, Pingan. I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. In the future, you¡¯ll be in charge of the kitchen. After all, cooking is a skill. Even if I wanted to learn, I might not be able to do it well. But in the future, I¡¯ll be in charge of household hygiene. This is our love nest. I won¡¯t let any third party barge in.¡±

    This was especially true for those mature and charming young women. Whenever Yin Linger thought of that plump woman with a perky butt dangling in front of Pingan, she would feel terrible.

    Love nest¡­

    Zhou Pingan was very satisfied with these two words. In fact, this was also his first time hiring a helper. In the past, when she was in school, he lived alone. He would do his own food and living, including washing clothes.

    She was a germaphobe, but he was even more of a germaphobe.

    Now that she was here, he had been a little busy recently, so he hired a helper. Perhaps he did not make it clear in advance that the helper he hired was only responsible for cleaning the outside, entering the rooms were definitely not allowed.

    Now that she had taken the initiative to say it and was even jealous, Zhou Pingan was very happy.

    ¡°Since you have made such a request, then it¡¯s settled. But let me make it clear in advance that cleaning is very tiring. Don¡¯tin in the future.¡±

    ¡°I definitely won¡¯tin. It¡¯s my first time doing housework. If I don¡¯t do it well, you have to be tolerant. Heh.¡±

    Zhou Pingan caressed her hair lovingly. ¡°From now on, you clean the rooms. I¡¯ll find time to clean the outside with you.¡±

    Yin Linger wanted to shout in excitement. She threw herself at Zhou Pingan and hugged him. ¡°Pingan, you¡¯re too nice to me.¡±

    If he wasn¡¯t nice to her, who should he be nice to?

    He had to take care of his wife.

    ¡°Linger, since I¡¯m so nice to you, shouldn¡¯t you return the favor?¡±

    Return what?

    Yin Linger looked shyly at Zhou Pingan, only to see Zhou Pingan staring at her with a burning gaze. The meaning behind it was self-evident.

    Yin Linger hesitated for a moment, then stood on her tiptoes and boldly took the initiative to kiss his thin lips.

    Zhou Pingan stretched out his muscr arm to hold her soft waist and turned around. Then, he pressed her against the counter. He closed his eyes and stuck out her cherry lips, savoring her sweetness as gently and carefully as if he was eating jelly.

    Yin Linger liked kissing him very much because every time, he loved her as if he was holding a precious treasure. She also wanted him to enjoy this kind of thing, so she endured her youth and stuck out her little tongue to hook him.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Yin Linger¡¯s body went soft, and she wanted to push him away.

    However, Zhou Pingan refused to let her go. She was already 19 years old, and it was time for him to have a taste of the sweetness. If he did not take the initiative, how long would he have to stay as a monk?

    Yin Linger¡¯s delicate little face was dyed pink, and it was crystal clear like a shell. She held that big palm that was moving around, and she was so shy that she hid everywhere. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t say it out loud. She wanted him not to touch this ce. How embarrassing would that be?

    Zhou Pingan pressed her down and kissed her little earlobe. ¡°We¡¯ll start eating papaya milk tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°To make your ce a little fuller.¡±

    Yin Linger was stunned for a few seconds, and then she understood. He was implying that she was as t as an airport runway.

    She nced at her chest. It wasn¡¯t big. It couldn¡¯t bepared to that young woman, but it wasn¡¯t small either. She was quite satisfied with it.

    ¡°Why do men like big breasts? What¡¯s so good about that? It¡¯s two lumps of meat, and it affects your image when you run. It¡¯s so good to be like me!¡± Yin Linger praised herself fiercely.

    Zhou Pingan looked at her innocent expression and wished he could pinch her. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re the best. I like people like you.¡±

    As he spoke, he carried her over his shoulder.

    Her body was suspended in mid-air. Yin Linger cried out in fear. She clenched her fists and punched his shoulder. ¡°What are you doing, Pingan? Put me down quickly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not letting go.¡±

    Zhou Pingan carried her into his room and threw her onto the soft bed.

    Yin Linger was scared out of her wits. She got up and was about to run.

    However, her slender ankles were grabbed by the man. He pulled hard, and she was under him. She wanted to break free, but with a p, he pped her butt twice. ¡°You still dare to run?¡±

 Chapter 1393 - Ah Ning, Are You In Love

    <h4>Chapter 1393: Ah Ning, Are You In Love</h4>

    Yin Linger was sure that her butt was red from the beating. She groaned and resisted, ¡°Pingan, how could you hit me? You¡¯re so rough¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, half of Zhou Pingan¡¯s body was on top of her. ¡­

    Yin Linger immediately knew what it was. It was Pingan¡¯s most dangerous and powerful weapon.

    ¡°Pingan!¡± She called out in fear.

    Zhou Pingan buried his head in her hair and took a deep breath. It smelled so good, the fragrance of a young girl. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Linger, I want to do it.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ no, I¡¯m not¡­ ready¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t even speak clearly, and Zhou Pingan couldn¡¯t bear to force her. A girl¡¯s first time was destined to be unforgettable. He wanted to give her a good start and a good memory.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really!¡±

    Zhou Pingan was silent for a few seconds before entering the bathroom dejectedly. He went to take a cold shower.

    ¡­

    Yin Linger sat up from the bed. She knew that he had gone to take a cold shower to cool down. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to, but she didn¡¯t want to start too early.

    People said that men wouldn¡¯t cherish a woman they had gotten their hands on too early. She was afraid that if he seeded, he wouldn¡¯t like her anymore.

    Yin Linger felt that she was bing more and more melodramatic. In the past, she could love him unabashedly. Now that she was doted on by him, she became timid. She was afraid that such a beautiful time would disappear in the blink of an eye.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that the girls who were in love were just like her. This was called worrying about gains and losses.

    Zhou Pingan came out. Yin Linger looked at the time. ¡°Pingan, why did you take so long to wash? It¡¯s already been twenty minutes.¡±

    Zhou Pingan wiped his wet short hair with a towel. He looked at her helplessly and awkwardly.

    ¡°Pingan, did¡­ you use your hands?¡±

    Zhou Pingan ignored her, but if she looked carefully, she would find that his ears were a little red.

    Yin Linger seemed to have discovered something new and gossiped, ¡°Pingan, tell me honestly. When did you start using your hand?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Thene here.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Linger quickly got out of bed and ran over. Her eyes were bright as she smiled. ¡°Hurry up and tell me, Pingan¡­ ah!¡±

    Zhou Pingan had already hugged her. He easily lifted her off the ground and circled her on the spot. He whispered in her ear, ¡°Every time I miss you¡­¡±

    Yin Linger was drowning in his sweet words.

    ¡­

    In the blink of an eye, it was Yin Linger¡¯s 20th birthday.

    On the day of her birthday, she received Lu Ning¡¯s birthday gift. At this time, Lu Ning was already studying business management in Las Vegas. Lu Ning¡¯s birthday gift was a whole box of¡­ condoms.

    Yin Linger¡¯s face flushed red. She immediately video-called Lu Ning.

    The moment she saw Lu Ning, Yin Linger¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. Lu Ning¡¯s beautiful features had grown again in the past two years, almost like a blooming gardenia, pure and elegant, not allowing others topete with it. It just so happened that it was more beautiful than the others.

    ¡°Ah Ning, I realized that you¡¯ve be bad.¡± Yin Linger held a condom in her hand.

    On the other end of the video call, Lu Ning raised her willowy eyebrows and said in a low voice, ¡°Linger, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve lived with Ping An for so long, but you haven¡¯t done it yet¡­¡±

    ¡°Done what?¡± Yin Linger asked deliberately.

    Lu Ning was still a virgin, so she could give her a condom, but she couldn¡¯t answer such a hot question from Yin Linger. ¡°You know what.¡±

    Yin Linger didn¡¯t intend to make things difficult for her. ¡°We haven¡¯t.¡±

    Lu Ning covered her mouth in shock. ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯ve been walking around of Ping An, but he doesn¡¯t want to? Is¡­ something wrong with him?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, he¡¯s fine!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Linger, now you¡¯re protecting your husband!¡±

    The two good friends who had yed together since they were young looked at each other andughed. Yin Linger covered her burning cheeks. ¡°Ah Ning, don¡¯tugh at me. Pingan ¡­ He¡¯s just moving slowly with his left hand and right hand.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± This was really out of Lu Ning¡¯s expectations, ¡°Linger, I only realized how open-minded the world is when we¡¯re abroad. There are couples everywhere in our school. I don¡¯t even dare to go out at night because I¡¯m afraid of bumping into that scene. Pingan is really letting himself suffer for you.¡±

    Although, Lu Ning was more mature than Yin Linger. However, Yin Linger had received personal guidance from Zhou Pingan in this aspect. Compared to her, Lu Ning was like a newbie.

    However, Lu Ning was already 20 years old. She was no longer a naive little girl. In another five or six years, she would be a mature girl. In an open country, she would also be curious about that aspect.

    She had no one to talk to, and the only person she could share with was Yin Linger. The two of them were good friends who talked about everything.

    Yin Linger¡¯s face was full of sweetness, but she was also worried. ¡°Ah Ning, do you think that Pingan using his hands will be bad for his body?¡±

    ¡°I think so. I heard that if he uses his hands a lot, then he won¡¯tst very long in the future.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Yin Linger whined. ¡°Pingan and I aren¡¯t married yet. I don¡¯t want to be unhappy in the future. Ah Ning, what do you think I should do?¡±

    Lu Ning smiled mischievously. ¡°That¡¯s easy. Linger, you¡¯re already 20 years old. You can give yourself up.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Ah Ning, you¡¯reughing at me!¡±

    If they were together, Yin Linger would have jumped on Lu Ning long ago.

    ¡°Oh right, Ah Ning, you¡¯re already 20 years old. How¡¯s it going? Do you have a boy that you like? Do you have a boyfriend?¡±

    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t met a boy that I like.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, there are so many outstanding boys that are so hot. I reckon that the number of suitors for you can line up to the Huangpu River. Don¡¯t tell me you really don¡¯t have a boy that you like? Ah Ning, what type of boy do you like?¡±

    Lu Ning thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    She really didn¡¯t know. She believed in the feeling that she was going to meet a boy who could make her fall in love with him.

    In the past, she had a roughly good impression of Zhou Pingan, but she was too young then. Now that she thought about it, that good impression was too hasty and immature. Later,ter¡­ a pair of cold, sleepy eyes appeared in Lu Ning¡¯s mind.

    Yin Zhihan.

    Lu Ning was not sure why she thought of him. In the past two years in Las Vegas, when she asionally thought of Yin Zhihan, she would think of the book he gave her, and she would think of the morning when she woke up in his bed, she would think of the time when she was filled with righteous indignation and asked him why he did not wear a condom..

    That memory was really not very pleasant, but she could not forget it.

    ¡°Alright, Linger, I can¡¯t chat with you anymore. I have a ss in a while, so I¡¯ll leave first. But Linger, Pingan protected you for so long, you can¡¯t just leave him hanging. It¡¯s unfair.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Ah Ning, bye-bye.¡±

    The two of them hung up the video call.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1394 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1394: Meeting</h4>

    After hanging up the video call, Lu Ning went to ss. After ss, she held her book and prepared to leave.

    At this moment, a few students gathered around her. ¡°Lu Ning, can I ask you for a favor?¡±

    No one here knew that Lu Ning was the daughter of the Lu Corporation. Lu Ning really liked the studious atmosphere here. There was no fighting or drama. There was freedom and democracy. The students here were also very friendly.

    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°What favor? Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Lu Ning, you live on Yihe Road, right? We¡¯ve received news that our idol, superstar , lives on Yihe Road. This is the address. But we can¡¯t enter Yihe Road, can you please get us an autograph? Please.¡±

    ?

    Lu Ning knew she was the new diva of this generation who had good looks and good acting skills. She had be a hot topic recently. There were too many fans of . Many boys in this school were licking screens when  appeared.

    Lu Ning looked at the address. It was indeed very close to where she lived. She nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it a try for you. But if I don¡¯t get the autograph, don¡¯t be disappointed. Also, a superstar like this is not something that ordinary people like us can get close to.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Lu Ning, thank you in advance.¡±

    ¡­

    Lu Ning followed the address and came in front of a small European house. She looked around and found that there were no ck-shirted bodyguards here.

    should have at least arge number of bodyguards when she went out, Lu Ning thought. She reached out and rang the doorbell.

    When the door was opened, Lu Ning thought about what she would sayter. She should be polite and tactful so that she can get an autograph.

    Just as she was thinking, the door of the house opened with a click.

    ¡°Hello, I am your¡­¡± Lu Ning bowed and wanted to introduce herself, but her words stopped abruptly. She looked at the person in front of her in shock, this man.

    It was actually¡­ Yin Zhihan.

    It had been two years since theyst met, and this man had be a little better looking. His facial features were exquisite and eye-catching, his eyebrows were straight into his temples, and his nose bridge was tall. If he were to walk down the street, he would definitely make the women scream.

    He seemed to have just showered; his short hair was wet and lying t on his head. He was wearing a gray shirt with only a button closed, revealing arge chest. The key was that he did not wear pants, and his bare feet stepped on the thick and soft carpet, the male hormones emitting from his face made him look handsome and charming.

    Lu Ning waspletely stunned.

    Yin Zhihan was also stunned when he saw her, but there was not much emotion on his handsome face. He opened his thin lips and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    These simple words seemed to be directed at a stranger.

    Lu Ning quickly came back to her senses. Why was he here? She looked at the note in her hand. That¡¯s right; this was ¡¯s address.

    ¡°Han.¡± At this moment, a graceful and dainty figure walked over from behind and hugged Yin Zhihan¡¯s robust waist. ¡°Han, who is this?¡±

    Lu Ning sucked in a breath of cold air. ?

    and Yin Zhihan?

    Yin Zhihan nced at the shock in Lu Ning¡¯s eyes, then turned to look at . ¡°She should be looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±  stuck her head out to look at Lu Ning. Faced with such an elegant and beautiful girl, ¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility. ¡°She¡¯s probably my fan. Don¡¯t worry about her.¡±

    closed the door.

    Lu Ning, who had been rejected by the door, ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­

    In the European house.

    Yin Zhihan pushed her away and then walked into the room with his long legs. He picked up the clothes on the carpet and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I have a meetingter.¡±

    stomped her feet angrily behind him. ¡°Yes, I know that your time is precious, but I¡¯ve waited for a year. It¡¯s not easy for me to get this opportunity. Can¡¯t you spend more time with me?¡±

    Yin Zhihan put on his long pants and fastened his metal belt. He walked over and pinched ¡¯s chin. He raised his eyebrows in a flirtatious manner. ¡°Be good, okay?¡±

    He left.

    did not have the demeanor of a diva anymore. She was like a little resentful woman who was angry and infatuated as she watched Yin Zhihan¡¯s handsome back leaving. She was obsessed with this man, but he seemed to be wandering among the flowers unintentionally.

    Who in the world was more heartless and cold-hearted than him?

    ¡­

    Lu Ning walked on the street in a daze, her mind in a mess.

    She did not know why  was with Yin Zhihan.

    In the past two years, since she deliberately avoided all news about him. However, news about him continued to reach her because she studied business. Yin Zhihan, a noble in the business world, reached her ears as a legendary role model.

    It was said that he listed his firstpany in the United States at the age of 16. The next year, he defeated TO, a long-establishedpetitor in the industry, and rose to the top. His figure appeared in all major business events and speeches, and he was admired and worshipped by people. Last year.., he was in the top three on the World¡¯s Billionaires list, stunning the world.

    No one knew that he was Yin Muchen¡¯s son. He was just himself, Yin Zhihan.

    Not only that, Lu Ning had also heard all kinds of gossip about him. This man was young and handsome, rich and powerful, and he could do anything in the business world. Such a man was like an overwhelming ma to women, and the women leaning on him was like carps in the river. It was said that he changed his girlfriend faster than he changed his clothes, and it was never the same every time.

    This time it was . To be fair, Lu Ning thought that  was a beautiful woman. She heard that recently, many rich people had offered eight figures to invite her for tea. She was arrogant and did not go, treating money like dirt.

    Who knew that  had gotten together with Yin Zhihan? She had seen clearly on the surface,  was really a good woman to be by his side, and she had even developed hostility toward her. How infatuated would  be with him?

    Lu Ning did not know what was good about him. In her heart, he was a big bad guy!

    She would not forget what had happened three years ago. He was shameless and a hooligan!

    She had said that he was an experienced lover, and it was as she had expected!

    The more Lu Ning thought about it, the angrier she got. She wished that she could go back and bite him. At this moment, there was a ¡°Ding¡± sound from the car. A sports car stopped beside her.

    She nced sideways. It was a shy yellow Lamborghini.

    The owner of the car was driving with a pair of sunsses. The cool breeze brushed his bangs on his forehead. Hezily propped his arm against the half-sliding ss window and looked at her casually. ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±

    Lu Ning was so angry that her heart itched. Was this how he seduced women? Driving with his car and his extraordinarily handsome appearance, how could anyone reject him?

    ¡°No need, thank you!¡± She gritted her teeth and spat out these words. Then, she turned and left.

    She did not want to pay any attention to him at all.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s cold eyes looked at her through his sunsses. She was tall with her ponytail tied up. She did not wear any makeup and there were no essories on her body. She looked like an innocent female university student.

 Chapter 1395 - Hugs

    <h4>Chapter 1395: Hugs</h4>

    Her skin was smooth like egg white, and her skin was as smooth as cream. Her long eyshes looked like an artist had painted them, and her red lips looked like roses. They were bright and beautiful.

    Yin Zhihan had always felt that there were two kinds of auras on Lu Ning. She was as quiet as a virgin and as charming as a vixen.

    He drove the sports car behind her. ¡°You seem to be angry?¡±

    Angry?

    Lu Ning reached out her small hand to touch her little face. How was she angry? How could he see that she was angry?

    ¡°Lu Ning, why are you angry? It shouldn¡¯t be because you¡¯re jealous because you saw me with , right?¡±

    Jealous?

    Lu Ning almost choked. She really didn¡¯t understand where this man¡¯s confidence came from. It was really annoying. Yin Muchen, Jian Han, and Linger were all very likeable.

    She looked back and red fiercely at him with her pair of clear and bright eyes. There was a hint of arrogance, a hint of defiance, and a hint of anger. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous. You¡¯re thinking too much. I just don¡¯t want to get into your car!¡±

    ¡°Oh, why?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as to why. If I don¡¯t want to get into your car, then I won¡¯t.¡±

    In fact, Lu Ning had a reason. He liked to pick up girls so much, and he had juste out of ¡¯s house. He was covered in a woman¡¯s aura. She didn¡¯t know how many girls he had picked up in this sports car. Just thinking about it made her feel dirty. That was why she didn¡¯t want to get into the car, she also didn¡¯t want to have any contact with this man.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s gaze was so sharp that he immediately caught a trace of disdain in her eyes. This was something that a man who was favored by the heavens couldn¡¯t tolerate.

    There were too many women around him. All with different shapes and sizes, thin and fat. When everyone saw him, they wanted nothing more than to lie naked and wait for him to have sex with them. He was outstanding and good looking, making him very appealing to women.

    However, Lu Ning was an ident in his life.

    When she was young, she had avoided him, ostracized him, and hated him. When she grew up, she had not changed at all.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Are you really not getting on the car?¡±

    ¡°No, you can go¡­¡±

    Before Lu Ning could finish her sentence, a strong wind blew past, and the Lamborghini had already sped away.

    Lu Ning, whose face was covered in dust, looked at the beautiful and arrogant rear end of the car

    She was going crazy.

    ¡­

    Yin Linger hung up the video chat and went out shopping.

    Walking in the shopping mall, she did not know what she was thinking, but she somehow walked into a lingerie shop.

    The salesperson immediately weed her warmly. ¡°Miss, what do you want to buy? Lingerie? I can rmend it ording to your size. These are all the popr styles this year.¡±

    Yin Linger did not look at the lingerie. Her big, sparkling eyes shyly nced in another direction. There was¡­ sexy lingerie.

    ¡°Miss, you want to buy this? You want to give your boyfriend a surprise?¡± Foreigners were very open-minded, and the salesperson¡¯s expression was very natural.

    Yin Linger nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Miss, then take a look at these. These are selling very well¡­¡±

    Yin Linger took a look at them. They were fiery red with ckce and made with very, very thin fabric. It made people blush just by looking at them. She could not control them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want these¡­¡± Yin Linger waved her small hands with a red face.

    ¡°I understand. Miss, you want to buy something more reserved. If you want to say something, don¡¯t be shy to say it.¡±

    The salesperson¡¯s words were so direct, Yin Linger could not exin it better. She nodded reluctantly.

    ¡°Miss, how about this?¡±

    Yin Linger looked up and saw that it was a cute cat¡¯s ear. It was a ck uniform with a tank top and a miniskirt. There was even a chain around its neck.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Yin Linger was so embarrassed that she could not even raise her head. She was very satisfied with it. It was the type that she wanted.

    When she was about to pay the bill, the salesperson was still saying.., ¡°Miss, you are so beautiful. When you turn off the lights at night, and your boyfriend opens the door, you can do another enchanting dance. I guarantee that your boyfriend will bleed from watching it and bepletely loyal to you from now on.¡±

    Yin Linger did not even say ¡°bye-bye¡± and ran away as if she was running away.

    It was so embarrassing.

    ¡­

    At night.

    Yin Linger looked at the cute girl in the mirror. Her face was burning. After taking two deep breaths, she did not care anymore and just threw caution to the wind.

    Ah Ning was right. Sooner orter, she would be his woman. If she suffocated his body, she would be the one who would regret it the most.

    Yin Linger was still nervous, but she didn¡¯t know if Pingan liked her like this.

    Around six o¡¯clock, there were footsteps outside the apartment. Then, someone opened the door.

    Pingan was back!

    Yin Linger quickly turned off the wallmp, leaving only a circle of bright light. The apartment door was pushed open, and Yin Linger made a seductive pose. Then, she stretched out her arms, kicked, and spun. Her dance was so beautiful that it was dazzling.

    There was a ¡°wow¡± outside the door, and the entire ce was silent.

    Yin Linger sensed that something was wrong. She looked up at the door and saw that Zhou Pingan was not the only one outside. There were also a bunch of his colleagues.

    Now, those colleagues were staring at her with their mouths agape. One of the male colleagues reached out and touched his nose. It was full of blood.

    Yin Linger had never experienced such a scene before. She was stunned. A few secondster, her body warmed up. Zhou Pingan quickly wrapped her in his coat. His expression was dispirited. He gritted his teeth and berated, ¡°Go upstairs!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yin Linger shrieked btedly as she rushed upstairs into the room.

    ¡­

    In the room, Yin Linger covered her head with the nket. She didn¡¯t want to live anymore. She had lost all face today.

    Why were his colleagues here? It was over. His colleagues had seen her like this. How should they look at her in the future?

    Why?

    Yin Linger felt that God was deliberately making fun of her!

    Soon, the door was opened, and the sound of steady footsteps came over. Then, the nket on her face was lifted. Zhou Pingan was already standing by the bed, looking down at her with displeasure.

    ¡°Yin Linger, you¡¯re really fooling around today!¡±

    Yin Linger sat up and burst into tears.

    Seeing her cry, Zhou Pingan was stunned. The anger on his face was mostly gone. What was left were indulgence and helplessness. Sitting by the bed, he said in a low voice, ¡°Linger, you know what you¡¯ve done. How can you dress like this¡­¡±

    Yin Linger cried and kicked her legs. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t have any face left¡­ I¡¯ve been seen by people. Pingan, hug me.¡±

    She stretched out her slender arms, wanting him to hug her.

    Her appearance tormented zhou Pingan. Her beautiful eyes became clearer and clearer after the tears. They were as pure and clear as a baby¡¯s. Crystal-clear tears hung on her face. She pouted at him and cried pitifully, begging for a hug.., even a monk would have to renounce asceticism when he saw her like this.

    Not to mention, she was dressed like this. She wore cat ears on her head and a ck tank top that revealed her belly button. It contrasted with her ice-cold skin and jade-like bones. Her skirt was extremely short and barely covered her butt. Her long and slender white legs made one¡¯s heart shake, he could not help but want to touch her.

    He had never seen her so beautiful and alluring. It was not easy to see her today, and she even shared it with others.

    He was jealous and angry!

    ¡°Okay, okay, Don¡¯t cry. Let me give you a hug.¡± Zhou Pingan held her in his arms.

 Chapter 1396 - Become My Woman

    <h4>Chapter 1396: Be My Woman</h4>

    Zhou Pingan caressed her hair and said gently, ¡°Linger, I was anxious just now. That¡¯s why I yelled at you. I told you I was sorry, but when my colleagues saw you dressed like that, I really wished they were blind.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Who told you to bring your colleagues back? You didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Yin Linger said with a choked voice.

    ¡°Then why did you call to say that you weren¡¯t at home?¡±

    Yin Linger raised her head and looked at Zhou Pingan with her watery eyes. ¡°Sob, you¡¯re angry at me!¡±

    Zhou Pingan said, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to give you a surprise. You should be secretly happy. I wanted to please you and make you happy on my birthday. Sob, sob¡­¡±

    Zhou Pingan couldn¡¯t refute her words. He sighed and said, ¡°Little fool.¡±

    Actually, he also wanted to give her a surprise. It was her 20th birthday, and he wanted to announce their rtionship to the world publicly. She was my girlfriend!

    ¡°Sob, forget it. I won¡¯t wear this outfit anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Zhou Pingan frowned. ¡°You can wear it secretly for me to see alone.¡±

    Yin Linger stopped crying. She looked up at Zhou Pingan shyly. ¡°Pingan, am I pretty like this?¡±

    ¡°Pretty!¡± Zhou Pingan grabbed her hand and ced it on his heart. ¡°Touch it yourself. You¡¯ve already stolen my heart.¡±

    That was more like it!

    Yin Linger felt that it was worth it to embarrass herself today.

    At this moment, numerous kisses fell from her hair onto her cheeks. ¡°Linger, good Linger, my little baby¡­¡±

    Yin Linger¡¯s entire body went limp. She had slowly learned her lesson. Every time he wanted to get close to her, he would call her sweetly like honey.

    In the past, she did not dare to imagine that Pingan would have such a mushy time. Now, it seemed that Pingan was also like those unrestrained men when it came to courtship.

    ¡°No, your colleagues¡­¡±

    ¡°I kicked them out long ago!¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯s so rude¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re dressed like that, my pants are about to burst. How could I have the mood to entertain them?¡±

    Yin Linger was extremely embarrassed. ¡°Pingan¡­¡±

    Zhou Pingan ced her on the soft bed and gently kissed her lips. Their eyes were as bright as the stars in the sky, and they were also like peonies soaked in honey. All their feelings and throbbing were in there.

    ¡°Linger, my Linger, I will make you my woman tonight.¡± Zhou Pingan touched her leg.

    Yin Linger¡¯s body tensed up. ¡°Pingan, I¡¯m scared. I heard it will hurt a lot.¡±

    ¡°The first time will hurt a little, but after that, you¡¯ll be happy. I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead.¡±

    Yin Linger was so embarrassed that she covered his mouth. Pingan¡¯s words were getting more and more out of control, and she was about to lose it.

    ¡°Linger, call me by my name.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Zhou Pingan.¡±

    Yin Linger thought about this name carefully in her heart. This name had apanied her for twenty years, and she was destined to spend the rest of her life with her. Her life was simple and blissful, and there would be a pair of people every generation.

    ¡°Zhou Pingan.¡±Yin Linger called out his name sweetly.

    That night, she became his woman.

    ¡­

    Later, when Yin Linger was free, she went to the hospital to pick up Zhou Pingan from work.

    She had her own ideas. Zhou Pingan was progressing further and further down the path of medicine and was highly respected and admired. Every year, there would be many interns and doctorsing to the hospital. They graduated from famous universities and were all young and beautiful, Yin Linger was afraid that they would throw themselves on Zhou Pingan.

    Now, she had let him get his way. Men were all like that. They were diligent at the beginning and tormented her every night. She was afraid that when the freshness wore off, he would be dazzled by the flowers and butterflies outside.

    She came to the hospital to keep an eye on those women and to tell them that Zhou Pingan was hers!

    When the colleagues in the hospital saw that Yin Linger had arrived, they would tease Zhou Pingan. ¡°Dr. Zhou, your wife is here. She¡¯s urging you to go home.¡±

    As they spoke, the colleagues raised their eyebrows at Zhou Pingan in an ambiguous manner.

    Zhou Pingan smiled faintly and did not say anything. He quickly packed up his things and held Yin Linger¡¯s little hand as they went home.

    The young nurses who had just arrived said enviously, ¡°Our Dr. Zhou really takes good care of his family.¡±

    The colleagues who knew the situation echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying, ¡®It¡¯s the hardest to ept the kindness of a beauty¡±? Our Dr. Zhou is very happy. Let me tell you, stop having any ideas on hitting on Dr. Zhou. Can¡¯t you see? He won¡¯t even look at you.¡±

    The young nurses looked at Yin Linger¡¯s receding figure with envy. If they were men and met such a beauty, they wouldn¡¯t even have the eyes to look at others.

    As time flew by, Yin Linger was like a flower bud that had finally bloomed into a delicate and charming rose. Her delicate and fair little face was rosy and charming at night, nourished by Zhou Pingan. It was so mesmerizing that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her.

    ¡­

    In the blink of an eye, Lu Ning was 22 years old.

    By this year, she had already spent four years obtaining a double master¡¯s degree, bing a famous and talented woman at X University.

    It was also this year that she made her first choice in her life.

    Many famouspanies in Las Vegas had offered her jobs, but she had rejected all high-paying offers and started her own business.

    She set up her own studio with only a designer, Xiao Chun, a nner, Xiao Qiu, and a few marketing staff. She used the online and offline business model and created her own high-heeled shoe brand, KEE.

    In half a year, KEE had entered the public¡¯s field of vision as an unstoppable small business. The inevitable result of this was that she was deliberately targeted and acquired by a big brand.

    ¡°Lu Ning, CHELL sent us another acquisition proposal today. This is already the third acquisition proposal sent to us by a brandpany this month,¡± said Xiao Chun.

    Xiao Qiu angrily threw the acquisition proposal into the trash can. ¡°KEE is our creation, just like our children. How can we sell our children?¡±

    Lu Ning frowned and said, ¡°CHELL and the other big brands have joined hands to block our raw materials supply. We are too weak now. It¡¯s easy for them to crush us. The reason why they didn¡¯t take action is because they all want to buy KEE. So if we insist on not selling KEE, KEE will be destroyed sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Lu Ning, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Let me think about it.¡±

    Lu Ning walked out of the office building with a heavy heart. At this time, a gentle white-faced schr walked towards her. ¡°Hello, Miss Lu.¡±

    ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t seem to know you.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lu, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know me. My president wants to see you.¡±

    President?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know your president either. I have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Lu Ning turned around and left.

    However, she didn¡¯t leave because two bodyguards in ck blocked her way and even made a weing gesture.

 Chapter 1397 - You Will Come to Me On Your Own Accord

    <h4>Chapter 1397: You Will Come to Me On Your Own ord</h4>

    Under AI Lisi¡¯s gaze, the two bodyguards in ck grabbed Lu Ning¡¯s slender arms and brought her to the side of the luxury car.

    Lu Ning could be said to be in an extremely sorry state. They carried her like they were carrying a chicken. She did not have the strength to retaliate at all. She tucked her hair behind her ears. Lu Ning red at Ai Lisi. ¡°You will receive mywyer¡¯s letter.¡±

    Ai Lisi shrugged, feeling a little helpless. However, he really admired his president. The president had probably predicted that she wouldn¡¯t cooperate, so he sent two bodyguards over.

    It had to be said that this girl was a little troublesome.

    ¡°President.¡±Ai Lisi knocked on the car window respectfully.

    Lu Ning also looked at the car window. She felt that the people inside were really pretentious. Didn¡¯t they just want to see her? She was already here, but he wanted his secretary to knock on the car window before showing up. She wondered who he was trying to impress?

    The car window slowly slid down, revealing an extraordinarily handsome face. ¡°Lu Ning, long time no see.¡±

    Lu Ning was stunned. It was actually¡­ Yin Zhihan.

    Yin Zhihan was dressed in a ck suit. He must havee from a formal asion. However, this person was unruly by nature. Two buttons of the suit were loosened, revealing the male¡¯s sexy Adam¡¯s apple. This man was also very fashionable. He dyed his brown hair and had a small curl, coupled with his handsome facial features that looked like they were sculpted by nature, he was so good-looking that it was tempting.

    No matter how much Lu Ning did not like this man, she had to admit that he was the most handsome man she had ever seen. He could be called charming.

    ¡°It¡¯s you? Why did you want to see me?¡±

    Yin Zhihan leanedzily against the back seat and folded his two long legs. ¡°KEE is a brand that you created?¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s gaze changed. ¡°You¡¯re here for KEE too?¡±

    Yin Zhihan sized her up. She seemed to be boring, but it now seemed very interesting. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to rely on your talent to make a living.¡±

    Lu Ning was speechless. ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Ai Lisi to draw up the acquisition contract. If you think there¡¯s no problem, you can sign it,¡± Yin Zhihan said leisurely.

    Lu Ning looked at Ai Lisi. Ai Lisi indeed had a contract in his hands.

    Lu Ning was fuming with anger. What did he mean by that? He had dragged her to his car to look at his high and mighty attitude. He clearly wanted to buy her KEE, but it was as if he was giving her alms. Was she a beggar?

    ¡°I won¡¯t sell my KEE!¡± Lu Ning said angrily, enunciating each word.

    Yin Zhihan looked at the girl¡¯s delicate little face. Because of her anger, her facial features seemed toe to life. She was elegant and refined and could be said to be extremely beautiful.

    ¡°Lu Ning, the business world is like a battlefield. Those who have the ability are like warriors who charge into battle. Of course, they will be noticed, but all the knives will be aimed at them. You, right now, are not high enough and can not afford to y, so I advise you to quit while you¡¯re ahead. The conditions I offer are definitely the most favorable.¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s little hands by her side were already clenched into fists. She was humiliated by him. ¡°Yes,pared to you, I¡¯m probably too immature, but I won¡¯t kneel and lick you!¡±

    Immature¡­

    Kneel and lick¡­

    These two words made Yin Zhihan¡¯s gaze deepen. She was probably really pure and innocent. She could even say these two words without thinking. She meant it literally, but he was thinking too much.

    He recalled many years ago, yes, when she was young, she did kneel and lick him¡­

    The feeling of being sucked into her mouth was really¡­

    All these years, Yin Zhihan thought that he had forgotten about it. The feelings that he had once had for her had long been annihted by her merciless rejection and resistance. However, he still remembered the feeling that she had given him so clearly. It was so bone-eroding and tasteless.

    Yin Zhihan felt a surge of electricity from the bottom up and finally converged into his suit pants.

    ¡°If you want to kneel and lick me, I won¡¯t refuse.¡± He looked at her intently.

    Lu Ning could see some color in his eyes. Her entire face turned red. She remembered the disc that Yin Linger had secretly given her when she came to Las Vegas.

    She looked at it. The scene inside almost made her vomit. There was a woman licking a man like he was a lollipop. It was so dirty and disgusting.

    Kneeling down and lick, wasn¡¯t it just that?

    Lu Ning felt that Yin Zhihan had ruined a word in her dictionary, and she would never say that word again.

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, you¡¯re despicable, you¡¯re dirty!¡± Feeling that it was not enough, Yin Linger gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re dirty, you¡¯re despicable!¡±

    Yin Zhihan really smiled. ¡°Are these the only words you use to scold people?¡±

    Lu Ning, ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days to think it over. Remember, even if you disagree, I can guarantee that you¡¯lle to me of your own ord. Ai Lisi, give her a business card.¡±

    With that, the luxury business car sped away.

    History was repeating itself. Lu Ning looked at the arrogant and beautiful butt of the car with a face full of dust.

    She,¡±¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Lu Ning didn¡¯t agree. She would never sell KEE, but she had a bad feeling because she felt that Yin Zhihan was going to make a move.

    This man was extraordinary. He was wise and decisive, like a sharp arrow with a cold wind. His TO was a legend in the business world, and she could only look up to him at the moment.

    If he attacked her and Lu Ning admitted defeat, she really couldn¡¯t handle it.

    She didn¡¯t understand why he liked her KEE?

    There were indeed manypanies that wanted to buy her KEE, but they were all big brands in the high-heeled shoe industry. A bigpany like TO, which spanned real estate, media, electronics, entertainment, and so on, probably didn¡¯t like her KEE. Why did he want to make things difficult for her?

    In the end, Lu Ning came to a conclusion. He did it on purpose, deliberately making things difficult for her.

    Her sixth sense was quite urate. Half a monthter, something happened.

    Xiao Chun¡¯s design draft for this season had been leaked, and it had bumped into the high-heeled shoe design under TO. TO had officially sued it for copyright infringement.

    Copyright infringement was a severe crime in the business world. It could destroy not only a person but also an industry. Lu Ning was so angry that she was about to vomit blood. Yin Zhihan was definitely the instigator. She just did not expect him to make such a big move.

    She was just curious. Why did Xiao Chun¡¯s design get leaked?

    ¡°Lu Ning, you have to help me. We are good sisters. After I graduated, I helped you conquer the world. It¡¯s impossible for me to copy the design philosophy from TO. They are ndering me!¡±

    Xiao Qiu was puzzled. ¡°But I saw the design of TO, and it did look very simr to yours. How can there be such a coincidence in the world? I really can¡¯t figure it out.¡±

    ¡°Lu Ning,¡± Xiao Chun hugged Lu Ning¡¯s thigh and cried, eyes full of tears and snot in her nose, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about these things. TO will definitely not let me off this time. Save me, or we can sign the acquisition contract. I saw the contract, and the conditions are quite good. Just put KEE under TO. You can continue to create with KEE under TO. TO will help you unconditionally.¡±

    Even though she said that she would have to work in TO, no matter how well she did, she would only be working for that annoying man.

    ¡°Lu Ning, say something.¡± Xiao Chun was anxious.

 Chapter 1398 - What Are You Looking for in My Room

    <h4>Chapter 1398: What Are You Looking for in My Room</h4>

    ¡°Lu Ning, say something.¡± Xiao Chun was anxious.

    After so many years of love, Xiao Qiu couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Lu Ning¡­¡±

    Lu Ning nodded dejectedly. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡­

    Lu Ning wanted to call Yin Zhihan, but she suddenly remembered that the business card Ai Lisi had handed her had been angrily thrown into the trash can.

    It was over. She had lost the way to contact Yin Zhihan.

    Regarding the acquisition, she wanted to have a good talk with Yin Zhihan.

    She had no choice. Lu Ning took a car to New York. She went to TO look for Yin Zhihan. She hoped that her luck would not be too bad. Yin Zhihan had not gone on a business trip or anything.

    Entering the TO, the front desk sweetly asked, ¡°Hello, Miss, who are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for your president, Yin Zhihan.¡±

    ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡±

    ¡°No, but I¡¯m an old friend of President Yin. My name is Lu Ning, you can call her up and ask.¡±

    ¡°Okay, please wait a moment.¡±

    The receptionist made a call, and very soon, the receptionist said to Lu Ning, ¡°Miss Lu, I just asked Ai Lisi. Ai Lisi said that the President is not in the office, and the President is at the Vere Hotel. You can go to the hotel to find the President, and the receptionist will take you up.¡±

    Go to the hotel to look for Yin Zhihan?

    Lu Ning¡¯s first reaction was resistance. Her second reaction was that there was a woman in his room.

    She did not want to go.

    But she had no choice.

    ¡­

    After going to the Vere Hotel, Lu Ning found out that the hotel was owned by TO. She did not expect that this luxurious hotel in the middle of the city was also under his name. He was really rich.

    No wonder he liked to pick up women. It was true that rich men liked to be flirtatious.

    The front desk brought Lu Ning up to the 21st floor. Lu Ning was uneasy. ¡°UM, may I ask, there shouldn¡¯t be any women in your President¡¯s room, right? Don¡¯t misunderstand. I just don¡¯t want to disturb your President¡¯s business.¡±

    The front desk smiled gently and politely. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the President.¡±

    Lu Ning, ..

    The receptionist opened the door to the president¡¯s room. ¡°Miss Lu, you can go in now.¡±

    Lu Ning nervously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Then, she took a step with her slender legs and walked in.

    This room was really luxurious. It had a sea view. Lu Ning looked around. She was really afraid of hearing any abnormal sounds or finding a woman in disheveled clothes, but there was nothing. This room was very quiet, it was so quiet that one could hear the birds chirping and the fragrance of flowers outside.

    Lu Ning let down her guard.

    At this moment, there was a ¡°tick-tock¡± sound. The door of a room opened, and a handsome figure walked out.

    Lu Ning looked to the side. Yin Zhihan appeared. He was wearing a navy blue silk nightgown. His eyes were drowsy, as if he had just woken up.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Yin Zhihan nced at her.

    Lu Ning could not remain calm when they were discussing business in the hotel room. She bit her lower lip with her teeth and went straight to the point, ¡°I agree to the acquisition, but I have a few conditions. First, I want you to immediately withdraw thewsuit against us for infringement. Second, Kee is mine. Even if it belongs to TO, I won¡¯t allow anyone, including you, to criticize my original work. Third¡­¡±

    Lu Ning did not say anything because she realized that Yin Zhihan was not listening at all. His drowsy andzy cold eyes seemed to be staring at her red lips. Just now, she bit her lips.

    Why was he looking at her lips? Not only was it impolite, but it was also a little¡­ explicit.

    ¡°Yin Zhihan!¡± She called his name anxiously.

    Her voice was very pleasant to hear. Now, she called his name as if she was shy and angry. It was simr to a spoiled child. She rarely called his name, but every time she called his name, it would make his eardrums go numb, all these years, he had felt that the ¡°Yin Zhihan¡± that came out of her mouth was the best.

    Yin Zhihan stood up and looked at her with a burning gaze.

    Lu Ning did not know what he meant. She was already here, but he did not say anything. Her gaze moved down from his impable handsome face and identally nced at his nightgown, so she saw a big tent below him.

    Because it was too big and too sudden, she couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    Lu Ning sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at him with a shimmering and panicked look in her eyes.

    What¡¯s wrong with him?

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Yin Zhihan, who was being looked at, was very calm. He raised the corner of his lips and asked her.

    He probably rarely smiled. Every time he smiled at her, it was like a cat catching a mouse. If he didn¡¯t eat it, he would y with it, and she was that mouse.

    Lu Ning¡¯s little face was red. ¡°You¡­ you, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Despicable? Obscene? You¡¯re so anxious that you even forgot these two words.¡± Yin Zhihan mocked her mercilessly.

    Lu Ning,

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. Men are like this when they wake up. This is called waking up in the morning. Your charm isn¡¯t that great yet. I¡¯ll have a reaction just by looking at you.¡±

    Lu Ning, ..

    Yin Zhihan turned around and returned to his room.

    He left just like that?

    Although Lu Ning hated this man very much, when a man said that she didn¡¯t have the charm of a woman, she was still angry. She lowered her eyes and looked at herself. Her figure was graceful and her appearance was beautiful. There were too many men who liked her!

    He really had no taste.

    ¡°Hey, Yin Zhihan, I¡¯m talking about serious business with you. What do you mean? Didn¡¯t you want to buy Kee? Now that I¡¯m here to talk to you, you¡¯re acting all high and mighty again¡­¡±

    As Lu Ning spoke, she rushed into the room. There was no one in the room, and the sound of running water came from the bathroom. The man had already gone in to take a shower.

    Why did she break into his room?

    Lu Ning was secretly embarrassed and angry, but she still peeked at the room. The bed was very clean. There were no women, and there were no women¡¯s clothes.

    At this time, the bathroom door opened with a click, and Yin Zhihan walked out.

    Lu Ning was shocked. She felt guilty because she had peeked into his room earlier.

    Yin Zhihan changed into a white bathrobe. His short brown hair was wet on his head. He wiped it with a clean towel in his hand and then nced at Lu Ning. ¡°What were you looking for in my room earlier?¡±

    He saw it?

    His eyes were so sharp!

    ¡°No, you saw wrong,¡± Lu Ning quibbled.

    Yin Zhihan stood on the balcony with his long legs. He reached out his hand to remove the belt on his bathrobe. He casually took off his white bathrobe and put on his long pants. He narrowed his eyes and smiled at Lu Ning. ¡°Looking for a woman?¡±

    Lu Ning could not hear what he was saying. Her gaze swept past his thin lips that were opening and closing, and then it stopped¡­ It stopped on his body, which was only wearing a bullet magazine. Her brain exploded with a bang.

    His skin was a healthy wheat color. There wasn¡¯t a single bit of fat on his body, and his muscles were well-defined. He had broad shoulders and a narrow waist. He also had six-pack ABS, and he also had long, proud legs. In short, his model body made people lick their screens.

    The key point was that his body didn¡¯t seem to be soft yet. The scent of male hormones was very strong. Even though the two of them were so far away, she could still smell the faint fragrance of the body of a healthy male who was bathed in milk.

 Chapter 1399 - Not Big Enough, So He Had to Make up for It

    <h4>Chapter 1399: Not Big Enough, So He Had to Make up for It</h4>

    Lu Ning was in a mess. A voice told her, ¡°He took off his clothes in front of you, you¡¯re looking at his body¡­¡±

    Yin Zhihan elegantly put on his pants and belt, then put on his shirt. He was slow and unhurried, as if he had already forgotten that there was another person in the room.

    After putting on his clothes, that person stretched his long legs and came in front of Lu Ning. The girl was dumbfounded. Her watery eyes looked at him in a daze, and she looked so cute.

    He seemed to be in a good mood. His thin and cold lips curved upwards. ¡°Have you seen enough? Look, you¡¯re already drooling.¡±

    Drooling?

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lu Ning let out a soft cry and quickly reached out to cover her mouth.

    She wiped her mouth with all her might, but it was so dry that there was no saliva.

    At this moment, the manughed.

    Only then did Lu Ning realize that she had been yed. She was so embarrassed that she flew into a rage. Suddenly, she said, ¡°Yin Zhihan, you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to my secretary, Ai Lisi, about the contract. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Yin Zhihan took his leave.

    He left?

    He left just like that?

    Lu Ning was in a mess. She had long gone mad. What did he mean? What did he mean? She had rushed here from Las Vegas and then came to the hotel to look for him. He actually asked her to talk to Ai Lisi. Why didn¡¯t he say so earlier? Why did he ask her toe to the hotel?

    Moreover, he did it on purpose just now, deliberately letting her see his naked body.

    Lu Ning¡¯s entire face flushed red. She really, really hated this man.

    ¡­

    Thewsuit was withdrawn, and the infringement issue was resolved. A monthter, Lu Ning brought her KEE to TO work officially.

    On this day, Lu Ning wore a white shirt and a ck dress. It was a standard suit. She walked into the main hall of the TO. At this time, Xiao Qiu rushed over. ¡°Lu Ning, wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Qiu, What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Ning looked back.

    Xiao Qiu grabbed Lu Ning and said softly, ¡°Lu Ning, we¡¯ve been tricked!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lu Ning didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Xiao Chun betrayed us. She has already surrendered to TO. The infringement was simply a show between her and TO. We¡¯ve been tricked.¡±

    Lu Ning sucked in a breath of cold air. Her brain worked quickly and then she understood.

    She had never understood why Xiao Chun¡¯s design was so coincidental with TO¡¯s design. It turned out that Xiao Chun had done it on purpose. She was already with TO.

    ¡°How could Xiao Chun be like this? In university, the three of us were so close. After graduation, we started our own business. Has she forgotten all of our ideals?¡± Lu Ning still couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Xiao Qiu stomped her feet and said resentfully, ¡°Lu Ning, I¡¯ve sent people to investigate Xiao Chun. It turns out that CEO TO, Yin Zhihan, met Xiao Chun in private more than a month ago. The two of them even had a candlelit dinner together. Xiao Chun has a talent in design. If TO¡¯s olive branch to her is very high, then CHELL¡¯s is not high. But she hasn¡¯t wavered. I think this Xiao Chun has obviously fallen for the male beauty trap!¡±

    Seduction?

    Yin Zhihan..

    Lu Ning¡¯s chest felt like it was on fire. That man was too despicable. How could he do this? How could he use his beauty to seduce Little Chun?

    He was really too despicable and despicable!

    He would do anything to achieve his goal!

    While Lu Ning was angry, she heard the person beside her call out respectfully, ¡°Good morning, President.¡±

    Lu Ning looked up and saw that Yin Zhihan had arrived.

    He was wearing a ck shirt and ck pants today. The ironed shirt outlined his muscr chest. His legs were too long, and the slim pants were worn at 90% . His short brown wavy hair was very fashionable. In addition to his impably perfect facial features.., he was really extraordinarily handsome and had an imposing bearing.

    Lu Ning saw that the eyes of the few beauties were fixed on him as if they would not move. She closed her eyes and kept reminding herself that it was not Xiao Chun¡¯s fault for being seduced. It was only this man¡¯s fault for being too charming. Don¡¯t get angry, don¡¯t get angry. The contract has been signed.., knowing the truth, she could only bleed silently in her heart.

    Even so, Lu Ning¡¯s eyes were about to spit fire. She red fiercely at Yin Zhihan.

    Yin Zhihan also looked at her. His cold eyes were so deep that no one could understand what he was thinking. He brushed past her. Ai Lisi pressed the VIP elevator. He walked in and disappeared.

    He acted like a big CEO, and she was just an unfamiliar employee.

    Good!

    Very good!

    Lu Ning¡¯s punch seemed to have hit cotton, and she could only vomit blood from anger. His aura was too overwhelming, and she was like a clown.

    But her impression of him had really reached a negative point.

    ..

    Although she had a problem with Yin Zhihan, Lu Ning still liked the working atmosphere of TO. As expected of a new top-tier enterprise. The employees here were highly educated and well-mannered, so it was not difficult for Lu Ning TO blend in.

    After lunch break, a group of female colleagues liked to gather together and gossip. The target of this gossip was, of course, Yin Zhihan.

    ¡°Hey, have you heard? Our President has changed girlfriends again. A few days ago, I saw a mixed-blood hanging by the President¡¯s side at the jewelry store. She¡¯s very beautiful. The President is buying jewelry for her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not surprising. The President is very generous to women. The President also gave his ex-girlfriend a private jet when they broke up.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, if only the President had taken a fancy to me¡­¡±

    Everyone began to fall in love. Lu Ning quietly drank the coffee in her hand. She was not interested in that man¡¯s private life at all.

    ¡°I heard that mixed-race people have a strong sexual desire. Only the standards of European and American men can satisfy them. Do you think our President¡­ is ¡­ big?¡±

    Lu Ning almost spat out the coffee in her mouth. These people really dared to talk about such a topic.

    ¡°Let me tell you, I once secretly looked at the President. Usually when a man is soft, he looked like a bug. But when our President is soft, he has a clear outline. He¡¯s very big.¡±

    The women were about to drool. ¡°No wonder so many women are sticking themselves on our President. He¡¯s really rich and powerful.¡±

    Of course, it was not the word ¡°Angry.¡±.

    Lu Ning was speechless. These women were just fantasizing about Yin Zhihan. The pink particles on her body were starting to stand up.

    ¡°Lu Ning, why haven¡¯t you expressed your opinion? The mixed-blood¡¯s desire is so strong. Do you think our President can satisfy them?¡±

    Suddenly being called out, Lu Ning, ..

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Lu Ning coughed, then smiled and said, ¡°There are many ways for a man to satisfy a woman. If the size is not enough, thene up with some tricks. I think our President must be an expert.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Lu Ning realized that everyone¡¯s expressions were not right. She followed everyone¡¯s gaze and looked back. A handsome and tall figure appeared in her line of sight.

    It was¡­ Yin Zhihan.

    Lu Ning realized that there was a good saying. When a person was unlucky, even a mouthful of cold water was enough to stuff his teeth.

    She had only said a bad word about him, but he actually appeared. This was too much of a scam.

    ¡°President. ¡°Lu Ning still called out to Yin Zhihan.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s eyes were indifferent and he looked very normal. He nced at Lu Ning lightly and said, ¡°Have you prepared the proposal I want? Send it to my office.¡±

 Chapter 1400 - Friction

    <h4>Chapter 1400: Friction</h4>

    After saying these words, Yin Zhihan left.

    Lu Ning looked at his back view, looking especially proud like that car butt. She..

    Forget it, he was her boss now. Lu Ning obediently carried the proposal and took the elevator upstairs.

    ..

    Outside the President¡¯s office, ¡°Knock, Knock.¡± Lu Ning knocked on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± A deep voice came from inside.

    Lu Ning pushed the door open and entered.

    She thought that Yin Zhihan would sit on the office chair and work, but he didn¡¯t. The man stood in front of the French window with one hand in his pocket, holding a cup of coffee in his hand.

    Well, she had had coffee just now.

    ¡°President, this is the proposal you asked for. See if there are any problems.¡± Lu Ning put the proposal on the desk.

    Yin Zhihan stood sideways and nced at her. ¡°Do you have an electronic version? Send it to my email.¡±

    Lu Ning felt that this man was really hard to please. The proposal had already been sent, yet he actually wanted an electronic version.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Ning nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll send it to you now.¡±

    ¡°Send it now.¡±

    Lu Ning was stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t have aputer¡­¡±

    Therefore, Yin Zhihan looked at the thinptop on his desk. Didn¡¯t he mean that theputer was there?

    Well, okay, he was the boss. He had the final say. Lu Ning walked to the desk without any hesitation and reached out to touch theptop.

    When she logged into her email, she had been bending over. There was a chair beside her, but it was his boss¡¯s chair. She didn¡¯t dare to sit in it, so she could only bend over.

    ¡°President, what is your mailbox?¡± Lu Ning looked sideways at the man beside her.

    Yin Zhihan had unknowingly changed his position and was leaningzily against the floor-to-ceiling window. He was facing her, but the key was that his gaze fell on her buttocks.

    Lu Ning was sure that she had not seen wrongly. He was really looking at her perky buttocks. She was wearing a ck narrow skirt that was not long. When she was bending over just now, she did not notice it, so she did not know how much he saw through the skirt.

    Lu Ning¡¯s little face turned red. As a gentleman with high manners, how could he stand behind her and look at her butt without saying a word?

    ¡°President, aren¡¯t you being rude?¡± Lu Ning frowned.

    Yin Zhihan calmly retracted his gaze, as if he was not the one being caught. ¡°Oh, tell me, how am I being rude?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Lu Ning was speechless. She couldn¡¯t possibly say that he had peeked at her butt, right?

    ¡°President, please tell me your email. I¡¯m going back, I¡¯m very busy!¡±

    ¡°Mm, I¡¯m very happy to have such a hardworking employee like you in thepany.¡± As he said that, Yin Zhihan came to her side.

    Lu Ning cursed him in her heart. Pui, how shameless!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want your email? My email is¡­¡± Yin Zhihan registered.

    This time, Lu Ning had learned her lesson. She did not bend down. Instead, she stood straight and entered the name he had given her in the mailbox, even though she looked ridiculous.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Ningpleted her task.

    At this moment, a deep and sexy voice rang in her ears. ¡°You¡¯re right. There are indeed many ways for a man to satisfy a woman¡­¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s pupils constricted. Her entire head was about to explode. He had really heard it.

    ¡°That time, you were drugged. I didn¡¯t break your body, but I still satisfied you, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Lu Ning recalled that when she was 17, she was drugged in a bar. The next morning, she woke up in his big bed. Later, she found a doctor to have a look. Her membrane was still there, and it hadn¡¯t been vited. He wasn¡¯t lying.

    However, her surface was a little red and swollen. The doctor said that it was caused by friction.

    Friction¡­ as she grew older, she could already imagine what it was like. It was basically like he had not removed thestyer of the barrier. He was doing it outside.

    How could he¡­ treat her like that?

    ¡°Lu Ning, have you heard of a four-word word? The first word is separated, and thest word is itchy.¡±

    What kind of word was that?

    Lu Ning could not think of it, but she felt that there was no good word in his mouth.

    She turned around angrily and red at him. ¡°President, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡±

    Lu Ning left.

    ..

    Back in the office, her colleagues quickly gathered around. ¡°Lu Ning, why is your face so red? Is this the first time you¡¯re so close to the president? You¡¯re very nervous. Do you feel like your little heart is about to jump out of your chest?¡±

    ¡°Lu Ning, what did the CEO say to you? Don¡¯t fall for him again, because we all know that unrequited love has no good endings.¡±

    Lu Ning, ..

    Lu Ning chased away these gossipy female colleagues. Then, she reached out her small hand to cover her face. Her face was red and hot.

    She really hated herself. Lu Ning, this is all you¡¯ve got. Every time he says a few words, your mood will be led away by him?

    What word did he say?

    Lu Ning still couldn¡¯t help but be curious. She secretly searched for a word on the browser. Du Niang quickly jumped out a word, scratching the itch of her boots.

    With the development of the times, the second ¡°Boots¡± had long been reced by the second word.

    This time, Lu Ning wanted to dig a hole in the ground. That dirty man, how could he say such a vulgar word to her? He was so shameless.

    What kind of unruly and flirtatious heart was hidden under his well-dressed appearance?

    ..

    For the next half a month, Lu Ning hid from Yin Zhihan. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend this Buddha, so why couldn¡¯t she hide?

    But one day, she was told that she was going on a business trip to discuss business with the CEO of apany. She was also involved in this business deal, so she had the responsibility and obligation to go.

    Lu Ning packed her things and then got into the car nervously.

    When she got into the car, she let down her guard because Yin Zhihan was not around.

    The car stopped in front of a luxurious five-star hotel. After the rooms were ready, everyone went back to their rooms and gathered at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon to go to the VIP meeting room.

    Lu Ning took a nap and left the room at about 1:50. However, at this time, she felt a warm current. Oh no, she had her period!

    Why did she have toe at this time?

    Lu Ning quickly went back to her room and called the internal line to get a packet of sanitary pads. However, the waiter apologetically told her that there were no sanitary pads in the hotel and she had to go out to buy them.

    Lu Ning looked at the schedule. She was destined to bete.

    When the waiter brought the sanitary pads over and Lu Ning rushed to the VIP meeting room, she was five minuteste.

    In the meeting room, Yin Zhihan and the CEO were already sitting in high positions. No one knew what they were talking about. They lowered their voices and seemed to be having a good time.

    Lu Ning quietly hid in the crowd, hoping that no one would notice.

    ¡°Lu Ning, why are youte?¡± A colleague asked in a low voice.

    Lu Ning ¡°Shushed¡±, meaning to keep quiet.

    However, her actions still attracted the attention of others. Lu Ning first saw Yin Zhihan looking at her, and then the CEO¡¯s gaze stopped on her. After a slight pause, it became extremely hot.

 Chapter 1401 - What Are You Trying to Do

    <h4>Chapter 1401: What Are You Trying to Do</h4>

    The President was a chubby middle-aged man. He stared at Lu Ning¡¯s pretty little face and then looked down at her graceful figure. He almost pounced on her. Then, the President whispered a few words to Yin Zhihan.

    Then, Yin Zhihan also looked at her. His cold, sleepy eyes seemed to fall on her fair and tender thighs.

    Lu Ning felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles. The lecherous gaze of the President made her want to vomit. She had met many people like this before, and their hearts were burning with lust.

    She also hated Yin Zhihan¡¯s gaze. Although he didn¡¯t show it clearly, he and the fat President were birds of a feather. He only knew how to y with women.

    ..

    After the meeting ended, Lu Ning returned to her room.

    In the corridor, a colleague called out to her, ¡°Lu Ning.¡±

    ¡°Little Hui, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lu Ning looked back.

    Little Hui sneakily ran to Lu Ning¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Lu Ning, I¡¯m standing next to President Jin today. Do you know what President Jin said to President?¡±

    Lu Ning frowned. ¡°What they said has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    ¡°Lu Ning, what has nothing to do with you? President Jin and the President are talking about you.¡±

    Lu Ning did not speak.

    ¡°When you went in today, President Jin¡¯s eyes lit up. He said that the President was really ungrateful. He had such a beautiful woman under him but kept it a secret. Then, President Jin even asked the President to guess if you were a virgin.¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s small hands by her side clenched into fists. She remembered Yin Zhihan¡¯s gaze. He was probably trying to see if her legs could close.

    It was said that innocent girls could close their legs, but they could not do so when they had a man. Rich men liked to observe this when they looked at women.

    Lu Ning recognized this point. Back then, when Yin Zhihan touched her, she felt a foreign object between her legs. It was very ufortable, and it was strange when she walked.

    ¡°What did the President say?¡± Lu Ning asked.

    ¡°The President asked President Jin to say first. President Jin said that your legs couldn¡¯t be closed, so it shouldn¡¯t be a virgin. Later, the President just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. President Jin said that the President acquiesced.¡±

    Lu Ning sneered in her heart. These stupid men were really smart, but they were mistaken. Today was her cycle. With a sanitary pad, her walking would definitely be different.

    ¡°Lu Ning, let me tell you something. You have to be careful. President Jin has already asked the President for you. He said that as long as you are willing to apany him for one night, the business will be done¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lu Ning¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Who do they think they are? We are paid to do proper work. Why should they want me to sell my body?¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡± Xiao Hui pulled Lu Ning, ¡°Lu Ning, you¡¯ve only been here for a short time. In the past, President Jin also took a fancy TO a beauty from President. Later, this beauty fell into President Jin¡¯s bed. This kind of thing has happened before. President Jin has many tricks up his sleeve. Be careful that you don¡¯t fall into his bed the moment you wake up.¡±

    Lu Ning sucked in a breath of cold air. She knew about the unspoken rules and dirty tricks in the workce, but she didn¡¯t expect that it would be the same in TO.

    She suddenly thought of a crucial question. Why did Yin Zhihan ask her toe on a business trip?

    She had indeed participated in this project, but she wasn¡¯t the main character. She was a dispensable type. Why did Yin Zhihan pick her personally?

    Could it be that Yin Zhihan had already made ns to send her to that President Jin¡¯s bed?

    She would rather die than submit to him. However, she had experienced Yin Zhihan¡¯s methods before. He had done that incident with Xiao Chun without anyone knowing. She was really afraid that she would be on President Jin¡¯s bed the moment she opened her eyes.

    Lu Ning felt that she was surrounded by danger. She was afraid.

    ..

    When she returned to her room, Lu Ning couldn¡¯t sit still. At this moment, a series of melodious ringtones rang. It was a call from her.

    She took out her phone and looked at it. It was an unknown number.

    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±

    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s me.¡± A familiar, low voice entered her ears. It was Yin Zhihan.

    How did he have her number?

    Lu Ning felt that she was stupid. She had filled in the entry file. As a big President, it was not strange for him to know her number.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lu Ning asked stiffly.

    ¡°Oh, the documents for the meeting are in your hands, right? Send them to my room now, Room 602.¡±

    Yin Zhihan hung up the phone.

    Lu Ning listened to the busy tone and her face turned pale. She quickly thought, why did he ask her to go to his room? Could it be that room 602 was that President Jin¡¯s room?

    Did he lie to her?

    Guessing was useless here. Lu Ning decided to go, but she had to bring a weapon. Lu Ning took out a sharp knife and hid it on her body.

    ..

    In Room 602, Lu Ning knocked on the door.

    There was no sound inside.

    Lu Ning knocked again, but there was still no sound.

    Lu Ning put on the doorknob, but the door was not locked. It opened automatically, and Lu Ning walked in with her slender legs.

    There was a gentle light in the room, which was not dazzling. Lu Ning looked around, but there was no one. This kind of silence was quite strange and dangerous to Lu Ning. She was afraid that someone would rush out from behind and hug her.

    ¡°President, President¡­¡±

    She called out twice, and then she heard footsteps behind her. Someone was approaching her.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Lu Ning quickly turned around and stabbed the person with a sharp knife.

    However, she did not manage to stab him because her slender wrist was held by arge palm. Yin Zhihan¡¯s handsome face appeared in her line of sight. His gaze was very heavy. He was probably angry. ¡°Where did you get the knife?¡±

    Lu Ning bravely met his narrow eyes. ¡°It¡¯s for self-defense!¡±

    ¡°Self-defense?¡± The corners of Yin Zhihan¡¯s lips curled up as he sneered.

    Lu Ning really hated this look of his. He was so high and mighty as if he had her in his palm. ¡°Yin Zhihan, stop pretending. I already know.¡±

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s gaze was as sharp as an eagle hovering in the night sky. ¡°Say, what do you know?¡±

    ¡°President Jin wants me to apany him. Are you nning to send me to his bed? It¡¯s not your first time doing something like this anyway. Sending your female employee to your business partner¡¯s bed should be a piece of cake for you. I really didn¡¯t expect you to be such an unscrupulous person.¡±

    Yin Zhihan listened quietly for a moment, then his lips curled up into a smile.

    ¡°What are youughing at? Yin Zhihan, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know about what happened to Little Chun. You seduced Little Chun with your beauty trap and made her betray me. How can you do this?¡±

    ¡°In your heart, am I such a person?¡± Yin Zhihan said.

    ¡°Hmph, what else can I do?¡±

    Yin Zhihan pursed his thin lips, then spread his long legs and closed in on her.

    Lu Ning retreated cautiously. ¡°Yin Zhihan, what¡­ What do you want to do¡­ Ah!¡±

    She retreated to the side of the bed, then sat down on the soft bed.

    Just as she was about to get up, her vision turned dark, and the man had already pressed down on her. His two big palms were propped up by her side, looking at her from mid-air.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±Lu Ning looked at his clear and cold narrow eyes, so scared that she could not even speak.

    The knife in her hand had long been snatched away by him and thrown onto the carpet. Lu Ning was thinking that if he used force, she would definitely not be able to escape.

    ¡°Lu Ning, I¡¯ll give you a choice. Climb onto President Jin¡¯s bed, or climb onto my bed?¡±

 Chapter 1402 - We Can Start As Friends

    <h4>Chapter 1402: We Can Start As Friends</h4>

    Lu Ning was shocked. What was he talking about?

    ¡°Shameless!¡± She reached out her small hand to give him a p.

    But she missed. He quickly grabbed her wrist and pressed her down on the bed. His other hand came to her leg and touched her smooth skin.

    His big palm moved around her thigh. There were no calluses on his palm, but there was ayer of gravel. It was painful and itchy when it scraped her smooth white skin. She was still wearing a ck dress. His hand caressed the hem of her dress, he was not in a hurry to lift up her dress, as if he wanted to carefully savor and y with it.

    A man¡¯s phndering could be seen from this small detail. He had really seen countless women, and women in his palm were like high-ss porcin and jade toys.

    Lu Ning¡¯s skin was burning. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡±

    Yin Zhihan easily suppressed her resistance. ¡°Then hurry up and make a choice.¡±

    What choice? To apany him or President Jin Tonight?

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, you¡¯re so shameless. I won¡¯t choose any of you. You¡¯re the same as President Jin, both of you are people I hate! If you dare to bully me, my dad, my big brother, and my second brother will not let you off!¡± Lu Ning was exasperated, biting her white teeth, she red at the man on top of her.

    Yin Zhihan knew that she was furious, but he was also afraid. She was the daughter of the Lu family. She could totally rely on her family and face to make a living, but she chose to rely on her own talent.

    Other than him, no one around her knew that she was the daughter of the Lu family. She had never told anyone, nor had she asked for any help from her family. This was her personality. She was like a plum blossom in winter, proud and fragrant.

    But now, she had actually brought out her father, brother, and second brother.

    ¡°Who are you trying to scare, Lu Ning? Believe it or not, even if I slept with you now, I still have the ability to make your father, brother, and second brother marry you to me. When that timees, you will obediently be my Mrs. Yin.¡± As he spoke, Yin Zhihan patted her little face in a nasty manner.

    Lu Ning felt that this person had gone too far. Her entire little face had turned red, and she was both embarrassed and angry. ¡°Who wants to be your Mrs. Yin? Dream on!¡±

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Lu Ning, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±

    He knew that she hated him, so when he saw her asking him if she wanted to send her to President Jin¡¯s bed without thinking, he wanted to tease her.

    He thought that no matter how much she hated him, between President Jin and him, she should choose him.

    He did not expect this girl to be so stubborn.

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, who went too far? Let go of me, don¡¯t touch me!¡± Lu Ning struggled violently.

    The soft body under her kept twisting like a water snake. Even a saint could make her react. Moreover, Yin Zhihan was not a saint. He was just a mature man. A tent was immediately erected under him.

    ¡°Are you going to move again?¡± He poked her threateningly.

    Lu Ning gasped and looked at him in shock. He¡­ he actually¡­ reacted?

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t touch me with Your dirty thing! ¡°Lu Ning lost control and hit him.

    Yin Zhihan let her hit him. Her little strength was only enough to tickle him. ¡°What dirty thing?¡± He asked with interest.

    ¡°It¡¯s that ugly thing of yours!¡±

    ¡°How do you know that this thing is ugly? Have you seen it before? Lu Ning, you¡¯ve seen unhealthy movies!¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s brain was about to explode. She had seen those movies before, and Ling ¡®er had shown them to her. This was a secret between girls, and now he had exposed it.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Lu Ning,¡± Yin Zhihan bent down and whispered into her ear, ¡°Has anyone told you that the uglier this thing is, the more satisfied a woman will be?¡±

    What was he saying?

    He was shameless to the point of no limits!

    ¡°Yin Zhihan!¡± She screamed.

    Yin Zhihan knew that if he continued to tease her, she would go crazy. ¡°Lu Ning, actually, I have always wanted to ask you a question. Why do you hate me?¡±

    As he said this, he raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°I thought about it. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended you before. That time, you barged into my room and saw how I looked after I took a shower. It was also you who was drugged and then threw yourself into my arms. You pulled my clothes and took off your own clothes. That passionate look of yours could melt a person. I didn¡¯t touch you. You should be grateful to my gentleman¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t say it!¡± Lu Ning quickly reached out to cover Yin Zhihan¡¯s mouth.

    She didn¡¯t want to hear, she didn¡¯t want to hear anything.

    Yin Zhihan looked at her watery almond-shaped eyes and gently kissed her palm.

    Lu Ning quickly withdrew her hand as if she had been electrocuted. She looked at him in a daze, not knowing what his kiss meant?

    In her opinion, kissing the palm of a hand was a more intimate action than kissing. It was a man expressing his love for a woman. For a man like him to date a girlfriend, he should have gone straight to bed. His purpose was clear. Would he also kiss the palm of another girl?

    Lu Ning felt her heart beat faster. She did not know what was wrong with her. Perhaps the atmosphere was too ambiguous. He was pressing down on her, or perhaps he was looking into her eyes gently at this moment, giving her an illusion of deep love.

    She admitted that he was really a very charming man. He was intelligent, murderous, handsome, and suave. Any woman would be moved by him.

    Lu Ning secretly hated herself. Her heartbeat was out of control. It was just like the book that he suddenly came to her dormitory and gave her many years ago..

    She had never forgotten it.

    The atmosphere became quiet just like that. Yin Zhihan said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°In the past, I did have a female employee who climbed into President Jin¡¯s bed, but believe me, that had nothing to do with me. There was only one you in this world, but many girls couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. They would choose a shortcut. Later, I fired that female employee, but the rumors spread, and just like that, it reached your ears

    ¡°Also, I was the one who nned the infringement. I admit that the way that Little Chun looked at me was wrong. I knew that she was a restless and lonely person, so I asked her out. Don¡¯t get me wrong, we didn¡¯t do anything. I gave her the most generous reward, and she worked for me.¡±

    ¡°Lu Ning, I¡¯ve said it before. The business world is like a battlefield. You¡¯re too immature and KEE is too eye-catching. If I don¡¯t do something, Chell or other big brands will do something too. You won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences. Youck experience. It¡¯s good for you to train under me for a few years.¡±

    ¡°So be good. Don¡¯t be hostile towards me. We can start as friends first.¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s mind was a mess. What he said gave too much information.

    Xiao Chun already had the heart to betray her, so she had taken a liking to TO, right?

    That female employee had climbed into President Jin¡¯s bed by herself, so he had no intention of giving her to President Jin. was she making a scene for no reason?

    Lu Ning felt that she was really stupid. Yes, who was Yin Zhihan? He had used a short six years to be one of the top three billionaires in the world. He had plenty of capital. How could he use such a low-level method like giving his female employee to his business partner? He simply disdained it.

 Chapter 1403 - Linger, Youre Pregnant!

    <h4>Chapter 1403: Linger, You¡¯re Pregnant!</h4>

    Also, what did he mean by ¡°There¡¯s only one you in this world?¡± was heplimenting her and admiring her?

    Also, what did he mean by ¡°Let¡¯s start as friends?¡± Lu Ning didn¡¯t want to think too much about it.

    She tried to calm herself down and looked at him. ¡°So, I still need to thank you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to thank you. What I need is¡­ repayment,¡± Yin Zhihan replied.

    Repayment?

    This was not a good word. He really knew how to climb up thedder.

    ¡°Let go of me! You¡¯re pressing me so hard. I want to get up!¡± Lu Ning pushed him hard.

    Yin Zhihan felt that she was really a heartless little thing. ¡°Lu Ning, aren¡¯t you curious about the Chinese medicine when you were 17? What did we do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not curious, and I don¡¯t want to know!¡± Lu Ning said quickly.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s bright eyes became hot as he stared at her.

    Lu Ning understood what he meant. There was only one possibility for her to reject him so quickly. She had already guessed what he had done to her, so his gaze became unserious again.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lu Ning avoided his gaze and subconsciously pouted her red lips.

    Suddenly, she felt a finger pressing against her lips. He used his index finger to caress her lips.

    Lu Ning was shocked. ¡°You¡­¡±

    Just as she opened her mouth, Yin Zhihan put his index finger into her little red mouth and stirred her tongue

    Lu Ning was stunned and forgot to react.

    ¡°Urgh!¡± Lu Ning covered her chest and was about to vomit.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s gaze changed and he quickly let go of her.

    Lu Ning got up and quickly ran into the bathroom. She hugged the toilet and began to throw up.

    ¡°Are you okay? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± Yin Zhihan stood behind her, patting her back nervously and concernedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±Lu Ning flung him away angrily.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s handsome face was also in a bad mood. He stiffened and then walked out.

    Lu Ning had vomited enough. Then, she stood in front of the washstand and rinsed her mouth with cold water. She patted her face again. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to her, but subconsciously, she was very resistant to that scene.

    It was as if she had a shadow.

    After leaving the bathroom, Lu Ning didn¡¯t expect Yin Zhihan to stand by the door and wait for him. He put one hand in his trouser pocket and took a cup of warm water with one hand. Then, he handed it to her with a calm expression. ¡°It will be better if you drink some water.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to pretend to be kind!¡± Lu Ning replied unhappily.

    He put his finger in her mouth and pretended to be like that. What he wanted to do was self-evident. Did he do such disgusting things with every girlfriend he dated?

    ¡°Are you angry?¡± The man asked calmly.

    Lu Ning nced at him and wanted to scold him, but she only had two words to scold him. She felt weak, so she changed her words. ¡°Vulgar, disgusting!¡±

    Yin Zhihan looked at her red lips, ¡°You might do something that you think is vulgar and disgusting someday.¡±

    Lu Ning wanted to p him. Did he mean that she would lower her head and do something disgusting for a man someday? She felt dirty just thinking about it!

    ¡°If there¡¯s something in my mouth someday, I¡¯ll definitely bite it off!¡±

    After saying that, Lu Ning left.

    Yin Zhihan leaned against the wall and watched her graceful back as she left. His eyes were filled with a hint of yfulness and tenderness. Little thing, you¡¯ve already done that kind of vulgar and disgusting thing, do you understand?

    Just thinking about how this proud and beautiful Miss Lu had once lowered her little head to serve him like that, Yin Zhihan felt that his trousers were about to burst.

    Very well, she had already aroused his desire to challenge her.

    The more unattainable a woman was, the more interesting he felt it would be. Of course, she was definitely the only woman in his life that he wanted but could not get.

    ..

    President Jin¡¯s business deal was sessfully signed. Lu Ning was not surprised. Yin Zhihan had his own boldness and means, and her life had returned to peace.

    One day, there was a knock on the door of the apartment she rented. She opened the door and saw that it was yin linger!

    ¡°Linger, why is it you?¡±

    Yin Linger blinked her beautiful big eyes. ¡°Why, Ah Ning, don¡¯t you wee me?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I wee you?¡± Lu Ning quickly pulled yin linger in. She was too happy. The two sisters had not seen each other for almost a year. ¡°Linger, did youe alone? Ping An didn¡¯te?¡±

    How could Zhou Pingan let Yin Lingere out alone? Usually, they were inseparable, so Lu Ning found it strange.

    Last year, during the Spring Festival, after the lively reunion dinner, everyone went home. But in the middle of the night, Yin Linger disappeared. Yin Muchen¡¯s father and Yin Shuiling¡¯s mother searched everywhere.

    Where did they find her in the end? On a snowy ground, Zhou Pingan carried Yin Linger under thentern in the middle of the night and yed around. Later, everyone found out that the two of them could not be separated for even a moment.

    ¡°Ah Ning, don¡¯t talk about him anymore. This time, I¡¯m here to y with you. You have to host me well.¡±

    ¡°Linger, did you quarrel with Ping An?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t ask anymore. Linger, it¡¯s the weekend today. What do you want to eat for lunch? I¡¯ll personally cook a big meal for you.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I want to eat seafood. Whatever king crab, mantis shrimp, Mister Fish, Miss Fish, and the like, just serve them to me. The more the merrier.¡±

    Lu Ning smiled with her beautiful eyes. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two of them went to the supermarket together. Lu Ning bought a lot of seafood and ingredients at the aquatic product market. When she was paying the bill, she suddenly realized that Yin Linger was missing. She quickly went to look for her.

    ¡°Linger, Linger, where are you?¡±

    Linger was just standing beside her.

    ¡°Ah Ning, I¡¯m here.¡± At this moment, Yin Linger appeared with a pale face.

    ¡°Ling ¡®er, what¡¯s wrong? Are you sick? Why do you look so pale?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± before Yin Linger could finish her sentence, she quickly covered her chest and bent down to vomit. ¡°Urgh¡­¡±

    She wanted to vomit out the bitter water in her stomach.

    Lu Ning was scared out of her wits. She patted Yin Linger¡¯s back. ¡°Linger, don¡¯t scare me. Why are you vomiting out of nowhere?¡±

    ¡°I think the smell here is really strong. Ugh¡­¡±

    Smell?

    Lu Ning took a deep breath and covered her mouth. ¡°Linger, you¡¯re not¡­ pregnant, are you?¡±

    Yin Linger stood up straight. She looked at Lu Ning shyly, then nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, Linger, you¡¯re actually going to be a mommy? Why are you running around when you¡¯re pregnant? How did Ping An let you out? Did you¡­ sneak out?¡±

    ¡°Shh, Ah Ning, keep your voice down!¡±

    Lu Ning understood. Yin Linger really did sneak out!

    ¡°No, Linger, I have to call Ping An. You¡¯re a carrying another life now¡­¡± Lu Ning was about to take out her phone.

 Chapter 1404 - Got Knocked Up

    <h4>Chapter 1404: Got Knocked Up</h4>

    Yin Linger quickly stopped her. ¡°Ah Ning, don¡¯t call him, or I¡¯ll get angry. We won¡¯t be good sisters anymore!¡±

    ¡°Linger, stop fooling around. Do you have any misunderstandings about ping an? Ping An definitely won¡¯t be willing to quarrel with you. Now that you¡¯re carrying a baby, you¡¯re really too willful toe to me¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it! Anyway, Ah Ning, you¡¯re not allowed to call him!¡± After saying that, Yin Linger left.

    Lu Ning, ..

    ..

    Back at the apartment, Yin Linger vomited again. Lu Ning was scared out of her wits. She did not have the experience of taking care of a pregnant woman, so she could only let Yin Linger lie on the bed and sleep for a while.

    The more Lu Ning thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. Linger had a baby in her belly. This was the eldest grandson of the Zhou family, the eldest grandson of the Yin family. No matter how she tried, he was of noble status. If anything happened to her, she really could not afford it.

    She was still a virgin. She had not even been in a rtionship, so she did not know how to take care of a pregnant woman.

    She wanted to call Ping An, but she was afraid that Linger would be angry. What should she do?

    While Lu Ning was feeling uneasy, a handsome and extraordinary face suddenly appeared in her mind. Oh right, Yin Zhihan. He was Linger¡¯s biological brother. She could look for him.

    Although she did not want to have much contact with Yin Zhihan, Linger was pregnant. Shepletely hoped that he could take charge of the situation.

    After hesitating for a moment, Lu Ning took out her phone and dialed a number.

    The melodious ringtone rang twice. The phone on the other end was picked up at a steady pace. The man¡¯s low and sexy voice came over. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    What did ¡°Yes¡± mean?

    He really didn¡¯t say a word!

    Lu Ning went straight to the point. ¡°Linger is with me now. She¡¯s pregnant, and her morning sickness is quite serious. I don¡¯t know how to take care of people, and Linger won¡¯t let me call Ping An. Can youe over?¡±

    The other end was silent for two seconds, then said, ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Lu Ning reported the apartment¡¯s address.

    ..

    Half an hourter, the apartment¡¯s doorbell rang.

    Lu Ning ran over to open the door. Yin Zhihan stood outside with his tall and long legs. He looked inside calmly. ¡°Where¡¯s Linger?¡±

    ¡°In the room.¡± Lu Ning pointed to the room.

    Yin Zhihan walked in with his long legs.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Lu Ning reached out her small hand and grabbed his sleeve.

    Yin Zhihan stopped and looked back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Linger is pregnant now. Talk to her properly and don¡¯t scold her,¡± Lu Ning whispered.

    Yin Zhihan raised his straight eyebrows and moved his thin lips. ¡°She got pregnant before she got married. When she got pregnant, she ran around and caused trouble for others. This is the result of me talking to her properly.¡±

    Did he mean that he was going to go in and scold Linger?

    Lu Ning felt that he was really a man who did not show his true colors. Even if he was angry, he would not show it on his face.

    Lu Ning frowned and looked at the man in front of her who was a full head taller than her, ¡°What right do you have to criticize Ling ¡®er? Linger and Ping An are truly in love. Getting pregnant is something that happens naturally. Who is like you, fooling around with men and women before you got married? Who knows, you might have gotten someone pregnant too!¡±

    Hearing this, Yin Zhihan made up his mind. Then, he reached out his right hand and grabbed Lu Ning¡¯s delicate chin. Her face was really small, not even as big as his palm.

    ¡°You¡¯re so interested in my private life? From your tone, you sound very unhappy. Why, are you unhappy because I didn¡¯t get you pregnant but got someone else pregnant?¡±

 Chapter 1405 - I Really Want to Bully Her

    <h4>Chapter 1405: I Really Want to Bully Her</h4>

    Lu Ning¡¯s pupils constricted. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so frivolous. With a p, she quickly pped his big hand away. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Who wants to get impregnanted by you?¡±

    Her entire face was red. She wished she could bite off her own tongue. Why did she have to hate such an unhealthy topic with him?

    Yin Zhihan nced at her and then walked into the room.

    ..

    Lu Ning was preparing lunch in the kitchen. She was a little uneasy, afraid that Yin Zhihan would make things difficult for Linger.

    Fifteen minutester, the room door opened. Yin Zhihan walked out first, followed by Yin Linger.

    Yin Linger had a bitter expression. It was obvious that her brother had scolded her. Lu Ning¡­ This was not the result she wanted.

    ¡°Ah Ning, you¡¯ve harmed me!¡± Yin Linger went into the kitchen and pinched Lu Ning secretly.

    Lu Ning cried out in pain. She could only blink her eyes in grievance. ¡°Linger, I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t be angry with me. Look, I¡¯ve already prepared your fruit meal. I¡¯ll apologize to you.¡±

    There was a crystal te on the countertop. On the te were fruits of a few colors. There were also purple and green grass. The yogurt on the te made people drool.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±

    Yin Linger picked up the small crystal te and leaned against the door frame to stuff the fruit into her mouth. She was very satisfied with the food. Yin Linger picked up the small crystal te and leaned against the door frame to stuff the fruit into her mouth. She was very satisfied with the food.

    ¡°Ah Ning, how are we going to eat for lunch?¡±

    Lu Ning was washing the vegetables, ¡°Let¡¯s eat a pot of seafood. I¡¯ve already cooked the seafood with seasonings. When we start eating, we¡¯ll light the fire. It¡¯ll be like eating hotpot. I¡¯ll stir-fry a few seasonal vegetables and make a big cup of strawberry juice. Because you¡¯re pregnant, I¡¯ve made you a pot of turkey soup. I promise you¡¯ll eat well.¡±

    Yin Linger looked at the counter. The big pot of seafood was burning on the fire. From afar, she could already smell the strong aroma of the seafood.

    Yin Linger was about to drool. She could not help but sigh. ¡°Ah Ning, why are your culinary skills so good? You¡¯re on par with Ping An. I¡¯m too weak. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve lived here alone for four to five years. I usually study recipes when I have nothing to do. Linger, don¡¯t be envious of me. I¡¯m still envious of you. Ping An pampers you so much, you¡¯re only responsible for eating. How good would that be?¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, you¡¯re so kind. If I were a man, I would definitely marry you. Sigh, I wonder who¡¯s so lucky to marry my Ah Ning. Ge Ge, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Ge Ge?

    Lu Ning was stunned. She was so engrossed in talking toLinger that she had forgotten that there was such a person at home. So it turned out that Yin Zhihan hadn¡¯t left yet?

    Lu Ning turned around and saw Yin Zhihan at a nce. The man was tall and had long legs. He stood beside Yin Linger with his hands in his pockets. His cold, sleepy eyes were on her at that moment, and there was a faint and gentle glow in his eyes.

    ¡°You¡­ haven¡¯t left yet?¡± Lu Ning felt that he was trying to drive her away. She thought about it and asked politely, ¡°President, you must be very busy. Linger is fine with me. You can go back to work first.¡±

    How could her little thoughts escape Yin Zhihan¡¯s eyes? He curled his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m not busy. Since you¡¯ve already prepared lunch, I¡¯ll stay for a meal.¡±

    Lu Ning, ..

    ¡°GE GE, is Ah Ning in yourpany now? I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯re not allowed to bully Ah Ning,¡± Yin Linger said with her hands on her hips.

    Yin Zhihan snorted. ¡°I really want to bully her, but I can¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 1406 - My Brother Is Staying Here Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 1406: My Brother Is Staying Here Tonight</h4>

    Lu Ning felt that she had be dirty. Why would she be biased when she heard Yin Zhihan say, ¡°I really want to bully her¡±?

    The ¡°bully¡± she was thinking about was that day in the hotel room when he pressed her down and pushed his finger into her small mouth..

    Lu Ning quickly interrupted her wild thoughts. ¡± Linger, your brother is very good to me.¡±

    She wanted to interrupt this topic.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Ah Ning, if my brother dares to bully you, tell me and I won¡¯t forgive him! Oh right, Brother, you know many people. Hurry up and introduce a boyfriend to Ah Ning.¡±

    Introduce a boyfriend?

    Lu Ning was about to go crazy. Why did this Linger keep talking about such embarrassing topics?

    ¡°En, let me think about it. My Ah Ning is so outstanding. The boyfriend she wants to find is at least 1.85 meters tall. He is handsome and has a first-ss character. It doesn¡¯t matter if he is rich or not. The Ah Ning family is rich, but he has to have ambition. The most important thing is loyalty¡­ eh, Ah Ning, based on these conditions, I find that my brother is quite suitable,¡± Yin Linger said.

    Lu Ning turned back to look at Yin Linger. She was dying ofughter. What part of her brother was suitable?

    Just thisst love, not to mention her brother¡¯s love, it was simply indecent.

    Lu Ning winked at Yin Linger, which meant ¡ª little aunt, please stop talking.

    Yin Zhihan looked at the girl¡¯s delicate and pretty face. She stood near the window, and the brilliant sunlight outside shone on her body. In the halo, theyer of small hairs on her fair skin was exceptionally crystal-clear and soft, just like the expression of her coquettishly begging his sister for mercy at this moment, the coquettishness of a child was fully disyed, and it made his heart skip a beat.

    Yin Linger did not understand what Lu Ning meant. She had discovered the new world. How could she not have thought that her brother could be together with Lu Ning? She really liked herself. She was too smart.

    ¡°Ah Ning, it¡¯s decided then. You can go out with my brother. I think my brother is 1.87 meters tall and has a good appearance. My brother is rich and has a lot of money. He has two businesses online and also understands romance. The key is that if you go out with my brother, you will be my sister-inw. This way, the two of us can y together for the rest of our lives. Our rtionship is so good. Don¡¯t worry, after the marriage, my brother will definitely not dare to bully you¡­¡± Yin Linger¡¯s path of promoting her brother has no way of turning back.

    After marriage..

    Lu Ning felt that Yin Linger was thinking too far ahead. Who would want to marry this promiscuous bad guy?

    ¡°Linger, your brother has a girlfriend!¡± Lu Ning had no choice but to interrupt Yin Linger¡¯s words.

    Yin Linger cried out and looked at her brother. Which meant ¡ª really?

    Yin Zhihan looked at Lu Ning and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡±

    Lu Ning, ..

    Yin Linger cheered. She jumped over and hugged Lu Ning¡¯s slender arm, acting cute and begging for a hug. ¡°Ah Ning, Ah Ning, my good Ah Ning, just stay with my brother¡­¡±

    The pink particles on Lu Ning¡¯s body were about to rise. She was not Zhou Pingan, so Linger¡¯s tricks were useless against her.

    She really hated Yin Zhihan. Why did he say that she did not have a girlfriend? Why did he give Linger hope?

    Lu Ning turned around and red at Yin Zhihan.

    The man leanedzily against the door frame and looked at her with a burning gaze. He looked as if he was waiting to see her embarrassed look, but also as if he was waiting for her answer.

    Lu Ning hurriedly averted her gaze. She didn¡¯t want to think too deeply.

    ..

    The three of them began to eat. Yin Linger¡¯s appetite was aroused. Not only did she enjoy the seafood feast and turkey soup, she also ate a full bowl of rice.

 Chapter 1407 - How Can I Spend Your Brothers Money

    <h4>Chapter 1407: How Can I Spend Your Brother¡¯s Money</h4>

    When she was lying on the sofa with her round belly in her arms, she was very emotional. ¡°Ah Ning, if I were to stay with you for a period of time, I would definitely gain weight.¡±

    ¡°Linger, you will definitely gain weight when you are pregnant. The baby in your belly needs to be fed well. At this time, you shouldn¡¯t care about your figure.¡±

    Yin Linger thought about it and agreed. ¡°Ah Ning, let¡¯s go shopping in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Lu Ning was willing to apany her to the end.

    After lunch, Yin Zhihan drove off. He received a phone call and was busy with work. However, he sent a male assistant to follow Lu Ning and Yin Linger and help them carry their bags. Of course, he also swiped his card.

    The two girls spent the entire afternoon shopping in the mall. Yin Linger¡¯s results were fruitful and she was pregnant. She bought t crystal shoes, loose skirts, and cotton clothes topletely change her appearance.

    Lu Ning looked at Yin Linger¡¯s body that was slowly overflowing with a soft halo. She sighed. Love and pregnancy would make women better.

    Lu Ning bought a dress. When the male assistant came forward to swipe his card, Lu Ning immediately stopped him. ¡°I bought this dress. I¡¯ll pay for it.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, what are you talking about? Swipe my brother¡¯s card. My brother is so rich. What¡¯s wrong with letting him bleed asionally?¡± Yin Linger said righteously.

    Lu Ning did not think so. Linger was his sister, so of course she could spend his money. She had nothing to do with him, so how could she spend his money.

    Not to mention that she was not short of money, even if she was short of money, she would not do such a thing.

    ¡°Linger, you are you, and I am me. If I buy a dress, I will pay for it myself.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, you are treating me as an outsider. If you insist on paying for it yourself, then I will take a ne and fly away. Shouldn¡¯t I pay you for my free time at your ce?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±

    ¡°How is it different?¡± Yin Linger pushed the male assistant forward. ¡°Hurry up and pay the bill.¡±

    Lu Ning, ..

    She was afraid that she would hurt Linger¡¯s feelings if she continued to insist. She would let the male assistant pay now, but she would return the money to Yin Zhihan.

    ..

    The two girls were tired from shopping, so they found a western restaurant for dinner. Then, the male assistant drove them back to the apartment.

    Yin linger took a shower first. Lu Ning helped her dry her hair and then went into the bathroom to take a shower by herself. Ten minutester, she opened the bathroom door and walked out.

    Yin Linger was not in the room.

    Lu Ning wondered where she went again. She was really afraid that this youngdy would run away.

    ¡°Linger, Linger¡­¡±Lu Ning opened the room and walked out.

    Just as she walked out, she saw Yin Linger. Yin Linger was talking in the living room. Beside her stood a tall and straight figure. It was¡­ Yin Zhihan.

    Why did he¡­e again?

    ¡°Ah Ning, are you done showering?¡± At this moment, Yin Linger looked up at Lu Ning.

    Yin Zhihan also looked up. At this moment, Lu Ning was standing by the door and showering. Her hair was wet and draped over her shoulders. The smooth white skin on her face was dyed pink, as if it was stained with fresh peach blossom juice. She was wearing a loose white thin sweater, under the sweater, her graceful figure was faintly discernible. It was extremely alluring.

    Yin Zhihan felt his mouth dry, and his waist and abdomen suddenly went numb uncontrobly.

    ¡°Ah Ning, my brother is here. Tonight, my brother will sleep here. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems in the room next to ours, right?¡± Yin Linger said naively.

    What?

    He will sleep here at her ce?

    Lu Ning became nervous was on the spot. She looked at Yin Zhihan and then at Yin Linger. ¡°This isn¡¯t good, right? The two of us girls¡­¡±

 Chapter 1408 - I Can Give You a Big House

    <h4>Chapter 1408: I Can Give You a Big House</h4>

    ¡°Ah Ning, what¡¯s wrong with this? He¡¯s my brother.¡± Yin Linger said.

    Lu Ning was in a difficult position. If she chased Yin Zhihan out in front of Yin Linger, it would hurt her feelings. However, this was her bachelor apartment. There had never been a man stay over before. She did not want Yin Zhihan to be the first one.

    Therefore, Lu Ning looked at Yin Zhihan, hoping that he would back off.

    Yin Zhihan understood her difficulty and hope in her eyes. However, he did not say anything and just watched the show calmly.

    Lu Ning,

    ¡°Okay, then stay. I¡¯ll go clean up the room next door.¡± Lu Ning was like a deted balloon. She lowered her head and went into the room next door.

    ¡­

    In the room.

    Lu Ning took out a new quilt from the cab and bent down to cover herself. She cursed Yin Zhihan in her heart a thousand times. He was so rich and definitely had a lot of properties. Why did he have to squeeze into her ce?

    She felt that he did it on purpose!

    At this moment, a series of footsteps sounded behind her. Lu Ning said without thinking, ¡°Linger, you go to sleep first. I¡¯ll go over after I¡¯veid the quilt.¡±

    No one answered from behind.

    Lu Ning was suspicious. She stood up straight and turned around.

    With this turn, she almost bumped into a man¡¯s broad chest. Without anyone noticing, Yin Zhihan had already silently stood behind her.

    ¡°You¡­ Why don¡¯t you make sounds when you walk?¡± Lu Ning stammered as she looked at the man in front of her.

    Yin Zhihan was close to her. He could already smell the faint fragrance of a young girl on her body. As long as he looked down, he could see her curves, her smooth and beautiful chest, her t stomach, and her two slender long legs.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear my footsteps?¡±

    Lu Ning stuttered. She did hear it, but she mistook it for Linger.

    ¡°Why are you staying at my ce tonight? I only have two rooms here. Don¡¯t you think it would be crowded for a man like you to stay here alone?¡± Lu Ning couldn¡¯t help butin.

    Yin Zhihan looked at her red lips that opened and closed, and his eyes were a little dark. ¡°I can give you a big house.¡±

    Give her a house?

    Lu Ning did not think that the two of them had a good rtionship. He would not give her a house for no reason¡­ unless he had other intentions.

    In the past, his female employees had said that he was quite generous to his ex-girlfriends. Giving jewelry was amon urrence, and anyone who served him well would get a private jet or a manor.

    Did he also include her among those women?

    ¡°Who wants your house? Also, today, because Linger insisted, I borrowed some money from you to buy a dress. I¡¯ll go get the money and return it to you now.¡±

    After saying that, Lu Ning lifted her feet and left.

    However, she could not leave. The man was like a wall blocking her front.

    ¡°Move aside a little.¡± She stared at the man with her almond-shaped eyes.

    Yin Zhihan did not move.

    What did he mean?

    Lu Ning was furious. She reached out her two small hands and pushed the man away. ¡°Why are you blocking me? Get out of my way. You¡¯re so annoying¡­¡±

    The girl struggled in front of him. Yin Zhihan¡¯s adam¡¯s apple rolled and his voice became hoarse. ¡°Whether it¡¯s buying you a dress or a house, I¡¯m willing to do it. A delicate woman like you deserves to be treated like this.¡±

    Lu Ning didn¡¯t dare to listen to what he said. His maic voice entered her eardrums and made her heart race. Was this his way of flirting?

    He was really an expert!

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Lu Ning pushed him away forcefully and ran away.

    ¡­

    Back in her room, Lu Ning and Yin Lingery on the bed and whispered.

 Chapter 1409 - Wont You Consider My Brother

    <h4>Chapter 1409: Won¡¯t You Consider My Brother</h4>

    ¡°Linger, tell me the truth. What¡¯s going on between you and Pingan?¡±

    Yin Linger snorted. ¡°Ah Ning, let me tell you. Pingan is bad. He tricked me into getting pregnant.¡±

    ¡°What? He tricked you into getting pregnant?¡± Lu Ning didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Every time we¡­ you know, he would always lie to me about wearing a condom. But when I wasn¡¯t paying attention, he would take it off again. My cycle has always been on time. I felt that something was wrong when it didn¡¯t show up for the past few days. I tested if I was pregnant, and¡­ two lines. I¡¯m actually pregnant. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s bad?¡± Yin Linger blushed.

    Lu Ning felt embarrassed when she heard about such details. Although she knew about them, she didn¡¯t know much. She didn¡¯t know how to react.

    ¡°A¡­ condom¡­ can be removed halfway?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Yin Linger said softly as she pulled Lu Ning back, ¡°Ah Ning, men don¡¯t like to wear things when they do that kind of thing. Some men even think that it¡¯s very manly to make a woman pregnant. You have to protect yourself in the future. Don¡¯t let bad men get their way!¡±

    ¡°Linger, Pingan is not a bad man.¡± Lu Ning felt it necessary to put in a good word for Zhou Pingan, ¡°I think some men, especially men like Pingan, did so deliberately because they want to have a baby with you and bear fruits of their love. In another month, you will graduate. I think Pingan has a n for your future together. He is responsible for the next step.¡±

    ¡°But, he should at least ask me about getting pregnant first. I¡¯m not ready to be a mommy yet.¡±

    Lu Ning gently touched Yin Linger¡¯s t belly. ¡°Linger, there¡¯s a little life inside. It¡¯s yours and Pingan¡¯s. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s magical and wonderful when you think about it?¡±

    Yin Linger slowly smiled and hugged her belly sweetly.

    Lu Ning knew that she wasn¡¯t really angry when she saw her like this. She felt wronged.

    ¡°Ah Ning, enough about me. Let¡¯s talk about you. You¡¯re already 22 years old this year. Have you really never had a boyfriend before?¡±

    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    She had never had a boyfriend before.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Lu Ning thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just haven¡¯t met anyone I like¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what kind of person do you like?¡±

    ¡°Well, I like the kind that can make my heart flutter¡­¡±

    Yin Linger was helpless. This answer was equivalent to not saying anything. However, she knew that Lu Ning was proud and arrogant, especially about her feelings. Sigh, what kind of man could finally break down her walls?

    Yin Linger still felt that her brother was great. ¡°Ah Ning, will you really not consider my brother? My brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Linger, please spare me.¡± Lu Ning pressed her palms together to beg for mercy. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this topic anymore. It¡¯s so awkward.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, then give me a reason. Why won¡¯t you consider my brother?¡±

    ¡°Your brother¡­ has a lot of girlfriends. I can¡¯t ept that¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, you¡¯re giving me the runaround. I still don¡¯t understand your character. You¡¯ve been outstanding in all aspects since you were young. I am way out of your league. You¡¯re generous and free-spirited, independent and confident. If you like a man, you should be brave and love him. You shouldn¡¯t care about his past and be timid. My brother has had a lot of girlfriends, but my brother has never yed with women. Ah Ning, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re looking for a man who has never been in a rtionship?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ I have not thought about this.¡± Lu Ning hesitantly answers.

 Chapter 1410 - Pingan is Here

    <h4>Chapter 1410: Pingan is Here</h4>

    ¡°Ah Ning, I¡¯ll give you two options. There are two men. One of them has dated countless women, and the other is a virgin. Which one would you choose?¡±

    Lu Ning shook her head. She did not make a choice.

    Yin Linger¡¯s eyes lit up as she said excitedly, ¡°All women should choose the man who has dated countless women. Only then would the man know how to properly have a romantic rtionship with you. He will know how to guide you and please you. That would clearly be an intense collision of the hormones of youth. It¡¯ll be all sparks.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Linger. That¡¯s easy for you to say. Pingan¡¯s first love is you. He experienced all of his firsts with you, but you¡¯re telling me that men who have dated countless women are better? Pingan will probably cry if he finds out.¡± Lu Ning pushed Yin Linger down.

    Yin Linger giggled. She even quibbled, ¡°Pingan is different. He¡¯s not inexperienced at all. He knows what he should know.¡±

    ¡°Linger, are you protecting your husband or showing off?¡±

    ¡°Both¡­ I guess¡­ haha¡­¡±

    The two girls were in a mess on the bed, just like when they were young. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Lu Ning looked back and the door opened automatically. Yin Zhihan stoodzily outside the door.

    Lu Ning suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t lock the door. Yin Zhihan hade at some point and heard a lot of their conversation.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lu Ning asked in embarrassment.

    Yin Zhihan didn¡¯t answer. He just looked at Yin Linger. ¡°Get ready. Pingan is here.¡±

    Yin Linger¡­

    ¡­

    Zhou Pingan had really rushed over. He was travel-worn. He looked at Yin Linger, who had lowered her head in front of him, and his eyes were on fire. ¡°Yin Linger!¡±

    He rarely called her by her first name.

    Yin Linger knew her mistake and admitted it. She looked at Zhou Pingan pitifully. ¡°Pingan¡­¡±

    Zhou Pingan looked at Lu Ning and said very politely, ¡°Ah Ning, can I have somewhere quiet to talk to Linger.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that room.¡± Lu Ning quickly pointed to her own room.

    Without saying anything, Zhou Pingan grabbed Yin Linger¡¯s wrist and pulled her in.

    ¡°Hey, Pingan, be careful. Ling er¡­¡± Lu Ning wanted to tell Zhou Pingan about Linger¡¯s pregnancy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it.¡± At this moment, Yin Zhihan stopped her.

    ¡°Why? I think Pingan is angry. Will he hurt Linger? Linger has a baby in her belly,¡± Lu Ning said worriedly.

    Yin Zhihan nced at the closed door. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Pingan can¡¯t bear to hurt Linger. Let Linger tell Pingan about the pregnancy herself.¡±

    This was the first time that Lu Ning agreed with Yin Zhihan¡¯s idea. It was indeed better for the person involved to say that she was pregnant.

    ¡­

    Zhou Pingan and Yin Linger were talking in the room. Lu Ning had nowhere to go. The apartment wasn¡¯t big, so she could only sit on the sofa.

    She could have watched TV or read magazines to pass the time, but she realized that Yin Zhihan didn¡¯t return to his room. He was also staying in the living room.

    This was awkward. The two of them sat on the sofa facing each other. Lu Ning felt like she was sitting on pins and needles, while the man opposite her elegantly folded his long legs and held his phone as if he was handling official business. In short, he looked very busy andfortable.

    Lu Ning decided to get up and go get some water to drink.

    Walking into the kitchen, Lu Ning poured herself a ss of water. She stood by the window and blew at the cold wind outside. She couldn¡¯t help but sneeze.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± At this time, a low and mellow voice sounded.

 Chapter 1411 - Why Are You Touching Me

    <h4>Chapter 1411: Why Are You Touching Me</h4>

    Lu Ning looked sideways and saw Yin Zhihan standing by the door.

    Why is he here?

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not cold,¡± Lu Ning answered and put down the ss of water, intending to leave the kitchen and the man.

    However, when she walked to the door, a strong arm came out and blocked her way.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lu Ning frowned.

    There was only a dim yellow wallmp in the kitchen. The man¡¯s cold eyes flickered under the light. He looked at her beautiful face and said in a low voice, ¡°Call me¡­ Zhihan¡­ Listen to me, okay?¡±

    He said casually.

    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes were wide open. This man was crazy. ¡°What are you talking about? Get out of the way, I want to go out!¡±

    Not only did Yin Zhihan not give way, but he also extended his long legs and closed in on Lu Ning, ¡°The Lu, Zhou, and Yin families are family friends. It¡¯s understandable that you should call me by my name, but why don¡¯t you call me by my name? Of course, other than calling me by my name when you get angry out of embarrassment, I want to hear you call me Zhihan now.¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s delicate back hit the vertical refrigerator. She found that she had nowhere to retreat. ¡°What does me calling Pingan by his name have to do with you? Why should I call you¡­ Ah!¡±

    Her small jaw was held by the man¡¯s two fingers.

    Lu Ning felt as if her skin was burning from his touch. She quickly reached out her small hand to push him. ¡°Why do you keep doing that? Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    ¡°Your mouth is really sharp. You can bite me to death. I really want to shut you up.¡± As he spoke, Yin Zhihan bent down and kissed her red lips.

    Lu Ning seemed to not be able to breathe. A voice kept telling her that Yin Zhihan kissed her; that she was being kissed by Yin Zhihan!

    There was a gradually increasing force on her lips. He was rubbing it, and then he opened his mouth and gently bit her lips. Lu Ning let out an ¡°oh¡± and cursed in embarrassment, ¡°Bastard, let go of me, don¡¯t kiss me!¡±

    She clenched her fists and hammered him.

    Yin Zhihan reached out hisrge palm and gently held her two small hands behind his back. He slightly raised his strength, and Lu Ning was forced to push her chest out to meet his kiss.

    At this time, the man pressed on her. He used his hard and wide chest to press against her soft chest, and then stretched out his long tongue to press against her teeth.

    Lu Ning quickly gritted her teeth and refused to let him in.

    ¡°Pa!¡± Yin Zhihan pped her butt.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lu Ning screamed.

    However, after the scream, she regretted it because the man had taken advantage of the moment when she opened her mouth to probe in.

    Lu Ning¡¯s brain exploded with a bang. She remembered that many years ago, Yin Linger had shyly told her that Pingan had stuck his tongue out at her¡­

    As Lu Ning grew up, she gradually understood that this was probably a farewell kiss. However, she had never been kissed before, and she had never even had a boyfriend.

    Now, she had been kissed like this by Yin Zhihan.

    He kissed her very skillfully, slowly exploring her small mouth. When he was entangled with her small tongue, he could not bear to part with her. When she resisted and dodged, he would hook onto her and not allow her to retreat even a little. This was probably what the books said about gentleness without losing its dominance.

    Lu Ning¡¯s legs went soft and she slid directly to the ground.

    Yin Zhihan released her hand in time and then hugged her slim waist. His big palm picked up the thin sweater on her body and touched it.

    Their breaths intertwined. Lu Ning did not even have the strength to stand up straight. Her body was numb and numb. She knew that she had a physiological reaction to his teasing.

    No matter how much she resisted him, her body was so uncontroble and real. He was really skillful. Linger had said that he had been with countless women.

 Chapter 1412 - Baby, Dont Be Angry

    <h4>Chapter 1412: Baby, Don¡¯t Be Angry</h4>

    Lu Ning hated herself. She was too useless.

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, don¡¯t be like this!¡± In her panic, she hurriedly pressed down on hisrge palm.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s hand was in her thin sweater. He stopped moving and withdrew his sweet mouth from hers. He kissed the tip of her nose. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like it too?¡±

    How poisonous were his eyes? He had already seen through her physiological reaction.

    Lu Ning was thinking, so what if he had a high IQ? This kind of thing still needed to be umted through actual experience. How many women had he touched to develop this skill.

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, what exactly do you want to do? How have I offended you? Treating me like this¡­ You said that our families are family friends. Is this how you treat the daughter of a family friend?¡± Lu Ning asked in a trembling voice.

    Yin Zhihan found it funny. ¡°How did I treat you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re obsessed. If you want a woman, you can find someone else. I didn¡¯t provoke you, you¡­¡±

    ¡°You provoked me.¡±

    Lu Ning,

    ¡°What kind of business suits are you wearing to work? That white shirt makes your chest bulge. Your skirt is short, your butt is so perky, and your thighs are so white that they dazzle my eyes. How much do you like to bend down in front of men? I¡¯ve seen it a few times from behind, and I can¡¯t waity down your underwear and then¡­¡±

    ¡°Yin Zhihan!¡± Lu Ning screamed and covered his mouth. How could he say such vulgar words?

    So what if she wore business suits? All the female employees in thepany wore it. When she bent down, she didn¡¯t know that he was behind her. Besides, did he not know to look away?

    His thoughts were clearly dirty, but now he was ming her, as if she was the one who seduced him.

    ¡°Lu Ning, let me tell you what¡¯s so good about men who have seen countless women. On the bed, I can serve you well from beginning to end. This is your first time. Don¡¯t be afraid of pain, because I won¡¯t let you feel pain. I will only let you scream uncontrobly under my body.¡± In the darkness, Yin Zhihan pressed down on her as he said this.

    How did he know that it was her first time?

    Did he hear it outside the door just now?

    Butst time on a business trip, CEO Jin had bet with him that it wasn¡¯t her first time. Xiaohui said that he didn¡¯t say anything, so she thought that he probably acquiesced.

    ¡°You misunderstood, it¡¯s not my first time¡­¡±

    ¡°You really want to lie to me? It is definitely your first time.¡±

    Lu Ning sucked in a breath. How was he so sure?.

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, you¡¯re really dirty. How can you look at women like that? Those women treat you like Prince Charming in vain. I think you¡¯re a lecher!¡± Lu Ning scolded him angrily.

    Yin Zhihan lowered his head and licked her red lips. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be angry. I swear, I only look at you as a woman.¡±

    Who would believe him!

    ¡°Let go!¡± Lu Ning struggled fiercely, trying to escape from his embrace.

    Yin Zhihan refused to let go. He hugged her tightly, allowing her to twist in his embrace. His thin lips kissed her cheek to her pink neck. ¡°Ah Ning, Ah Ning¡­¡±

    He called her name as if he was deeply in love with her.

    Lu Ning did not understand. Where did his deep lovee from?

    She came to the conclusion that he could only have sex with women because of his good acting.

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, let go!¡±

    Lu Ning used all her strength to push Yin Zhihan away. Yin Zhihan took a step back, and Lu Ning ran away.

    ¡­

    In the room.

    Zhou Pingan looked at Yin Linger in front of him with a solemn face. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to control my temper. I¡¯ll give you a chance. Exin to me why you sneaked over to Ah Ning¡¯s ce.¡±

 Chapter 1413 - Dont Run Around Again Next Time

    <h4>Chapter 1413: Don¡¯t Run Around Again Next Time</h4>

    Yin Linger seemed to be afraid that Zhou Pingan would get angry. She stuttered, ¡°I¡­ I felt bored¡­¡±

    ¡°If you feel bored, you can tell me. I¡¯ll adjust my working hours and apany you to find Ah Ning.¡±. ¡°Yin Linger, you¡¯re too much of a troublemaker. I called you, but you didn¡¯t pick up. When I got home, I didn¡¯t see you. If it wasn¡¯t for your brother calling me, I would have gone crazy from anxiety.¡±

    Yin Linger didn¡¯t feel guilty previously, but looking at his messy and red eyes, her heart ached. Pingan had lived a very calm life. Probably only she had the ability to force him into such a state.

    ¡°Pingan, I admit my mistake. I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t scold me anymore.¡± Yin Linger walked forward and hugged his strong waist.

    Zhou Pingan was still angry and did not n to pay attention to her.

    Yin Linger stood on her tiptoes and kissed the corner of his mouth shyly. She looked at him with her watery eyes and kept acting coquettishly. ¡°Pingan¡­¡±

    Zhou Pingan was really helpless against her. He stretched out his muscr arm and hugged her in his arms. ¡°Will you run around again next time?¡±

    Yin Linger shook her head. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t run around again!¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll definitely not let you off.¡± Zhou Pingan leaned over and kissed her forehead.

    At that moment, Yin Linger felt a tightness in her chest. She quickly pushed Zhou Pingan away and bent down to retch twice.

    ¡°Linger, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhou Pingan asked nervously.

    At the mention of this, Yin Linger¡¯s temper red up. She red at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. How dare you still have the nerve to ask?¡±

    Zhou Pingan was stunned for two seconds. Then, his ck eyes were filled with ecstasy. He reached out and grabbed Yin Linger¡¯s wrist, wanting to take her pulse.

    ¡°No!¡± Yin Linger did not let him touch her.

    ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t move. Let me see if you have a pulse.¡± Zhou Pingan hugged her from behind and took her pulse.

    It was a happy pulse.

    She really had a pulse!

    ¡°Linger!¡± Zhou Pingan was so happy that he couldn¡¯t speak. He poked Yin Linger¡¯s delicate little face and said, ¡°You are a great contributor to me, and a great contributor to our Zhou Family!¡±

    Yin Linger felt ayer of honey in her heart. It was extremely sweet. However, she snorted and said, ¡°I already said that I didn¡¯t want to get pregnant. I haven¡¯t graduated yet. I want to work for a few years first. Moreover, I¡¯m still so young. I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet. I don¡¯t want to be a mommy so soon.¡±

    She had given herself to him when she was 20 years old, and after that, she had been urging him to use measures.

    He did not express any opinions, but it was true that he did not like following the measures she put in ce. He was a doctor, so he would naturally calcte her safety period every month. During the safety period, he liked to be impudent, and during her futile period, he would let her help him put on a condom.

    Now that she was 22 years old and was about to graduate, he had actually tampered with the measures and made her pregnant.

    She was not mentally prepared at all.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about work. I¡¯ve already arranged for you to work as a pharmacist in our hospital. It¡¯s easy and not tiring. Furthermore, you can monitor me at all times. Also, women get pregnant and give birth to babies. It¡¯s good for your figure to recover as soon as possible and as when you¡¯re as young as possible. When the baby is born, the three of us will go out and y together. You can go wherever you want to y. I guarantee that you¡¯ll have enough fun.¡± Zhou Pingan kissed her earlobe gently.

    Yin Linger was a little persuaded. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±

    ¡°But I feel like my life is being controlled by you. I¡¯ll follow wherever you tell me to go. Pingan, will you always be good to me? If you don¡¯t want me anymore, I¡¯ll¡­¡±

 Chapter 1414 - Lets Go to the Office Together

    <h4>Chapter 1414: Let¡¯s Go to the Office Together</h4>

    Yin Linger had a very clear understanding of herself. She and Lu Ning were twopletely different types of women. Lu Ning was independent and confident, proud and ambitious, while she was just a cabbage. She had no other goals in life and only wanted to be together with Pingan.

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s big hand gently stroked her t belly. ¡°My little Linger, how heartless of you to say that. I am the one who will follow you.¡±

    Yin Linger quickly smiled. That¡¯s right, he had always been obedient to her in life.

    Zhou Pingan held her little hand and interlocked his fingers with hers. ¡°Linger, you have been deeply embedded in my bones all these years. Treating you well has be a habit and instinct. My greatest wish in this life is to grow old with you.¡±

    Hearing such warm words, tears welled up in Yin Linger¡¯s eyes. However, she was happy.

    She had always been so happy, and she would always be so happy.

    ¡­

    In the evening, Yin Zhihan and Zhou Pingan were in the same room, while Lu Ning and Yin Linger were in the same room. The four of them spent the night in this small single apartment.

    The next morning, Zhou Pingan took Yin Linger¡¯s hand and brought her back to Ennd. Lu Ning looked at Yin Linger¡¯s eyes, which were filled with sweetness and happiness, and evenughed at her. Didn¡¯t she said that they would have fun at her ce for a few days? However, when Zhou Pingan came.. after a few words of persuasion, she eagerly followed him away.

    Lu Ning felt that Zhou Pingan was a ck-bellied old fox. All these years, he had trained Linger to be an extremely obedient little wife. The funny thing was that this little wife had been schemed against but was even grateful.

    Only Lu Ning and Yin Zhihan were left in the apartment. Yin Zhihan looked at her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the office together. I¡¯ll send you.¡±

    ¡°No thanks. I¡¯ll take the subway. Thank you.¡± Lu Ning quickly refused.

    Yin Zhihan looked at her guarded eyes and shrugged. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    He took the car keys and left casually.

    As soon as the man left, Lu Ning felt that the mountain that was hanging over her head had disappeared. She let out a long sigh of relief and cleaned the apartment as fast as she could. Finally, she took her bag and rushed to the subway.

    The subway arrived very quickly. Lu Ning got on the car, but there were too many people, so everyone swarmed over. No one knew who pushed Lu Ning.

    ¡°Dong!¡± Lu Ning hit the pole.

    She frowned in pain and then rubbed her head with her small hands. She was so embarrassed.

    At this moment, a car horn sounded beside her ear. A cool Ferrari sped away.

    ¡°Wow, that sports car is so beautiful. If a man drove me to work in a sports car like that, I would die of happiness.¡±

    ¡°Did you guys see the man in the sports car? I saw him! He¡¯s so handsome. He¡¯s wearing a pair of sunsses. He¡¯s so charming.¡±

    Lu Ning heard the girls around her chattering. She felt embarrassed because Yin Zhihan was the one who drove the Ferrari past.

    She also saw him. When his Ferrari passed by her, he slowly rolled down the window. His handsome face was wearing a pair of sunsses. He didn¡¯t look at her. He was really arrogant.

    He even deliberately honked the horn. If she guessed correctly, he must have seen her embarrassment andughed at her.

    It was too hateful.

    ¡­

    Lu Ning felt that she was really unlucky today because she waste.

 Chapter 1415 - Wipe Your Saliva

    <h4>Chapter 1415: Wipe Your Saliva</h4>

    Five minuteste!

    Afraid that people would see her, Lu Ning covered her face and ran to the office quickly. There was no one on the way, so she let out a sigh of relief.

    But at this time, a low and sexy voice sounded behind her, ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    Lu Ning was stunned. Then she looked back and saw a tall and straight figure standing behind her. It was Yin Zhihan. Behind him was Ai Lisi and a group of people from the management department.

    Now, everyone was staring at her.

    Lu Ning¡­

    Yin Zhihan was expressionless. He looked at the watch on his wrist and asked Ai Lisi, ¡°How should we deal with the employees who arete?¡±

    Ai Lisi was also stunned. Other people didn¡¯t know, but he did. Lu Ning was the daughter of the Lu family and a childhood friend of his president. He couldn¡¯t figure out what the president meant. They were supposed to go to a meeting through another route. However, the president took them this way, as if he came here to arrest her on purpose.

    Ai Lisi was a smart man. He chose the safest answer, and said matter-of-factly, ¡°President, we will seriously criticize and educate the first-time offenders who arete, and then ask theters to write a self-reflection letter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Zhihan nodded, and then he looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Send a 3,000-word self-reflection letter to my office by noon.¡±

    After saying that, President Yin led his troop and swaggered away.

    Lu Ning¡­

    He did it on purpose!

    Definitely on purpose!

    Lu Ning almost spat out a mouthful of blood. When he left just now, she saw him smile. He really smiled. He was teasing her.

    The 3,000-word self-reflection letter¡­

    Lu Ning stomped her feet on the spot. He was really too evil and unforgivable!

    ¡­

    The entire morning, Lu Ning had been writing her self-reflection letter. Even though she was already filled with anger, he was the boss. She could only listen to him.

    Wasn¡¯t it just a 3,000-word self-reflection letter? It was simple. Lu Ning had been doing them well since she was young. It was a piece of cake for her. She was not perfunctory at all. She wrote her self-reflection letter in a lively manner.

    After lunch break, Lu Ning knocked on the door of the President¡¯s office.

    ¡°Come in,¡± the man said from inside.

    Lu Ning pushed the door open and entered. Yin Zhihan was sitting on a ck leather office chair, and was in a video conference with others.

    He nced at her, then pointed at the sofa.

    Lu Ning nodded and obediently sat on the sofa, waiting.

    Yin Zhihan was probablymunicating with a Frenchman. He spoke fluent French, which was very pleasant to hear. In fact, Lu Ning was also a top student, butpared to someone with an IQ like him, she was really inferior.

    At this time, the office door was pushed open again. Ai Lisi walked in with a te in his hand. Ai Lisi ced the te on the coffee table in front of Lu Ning.

    Lu Ning took a look. There were five dishes and a soup on the te. They were made by a star-level imperial chef, which made people drool.

    Lu Ning was hungry.

    She didn¡¯t eat much for breakfast. Later on, she rushed to the bus stop and had to deal with this man. The little amount of food she ate in the morning had already been digested. Now that there was food was in front of her, she found it unbearable.

    It was time to rest, so everyone went to eat.

    It was time to eat.

    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes were fixated on the food in front of her. She couldn¡¯t move her eyes anymore. At this moment, a softughter suddenly rang in her ears. ¡°Wipe your saliva.¡±

    She was drooling?

    Lu Ning was shocked and quickly covered her mouth with her hand.

 Chapter 1416 - Why Is Your Face Red

    <h4>Chapter 1416: Why Is Your Face Red</h4>

    Lu Ning used her small hands to wipe her mouth, but there was no saliva.

    It was too detestable. He was teasing her again.

    Lu Ning looked sideways and red at him. ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you finished writing the self-reflection letter?¡± Yin Zhihan was the first to speak.

    Lu Ning was suddenly at a loss. She stood up and went to the desk. She handed the self-reflection letter in her hands to Yin Zhihan, ¡°President, I have already done a deep self-reflection of myteness this morning. I promise that I will not do it again in the future. Please forgive me, President.¡±

    Lu Ning smiled gracefully.

    Yin Zhihan turned his office chair around and faced her. The girl¡¯s fair little face had her signature smile. She had always been like this, exactly the same as when she was young. By chance, she saw himing out of the shower, and dropped the magazine in Linger¡¯s room in front of him. Her eyes were full of panic, but she pretended to be elegant and calm.

    He really wanted to tear up her dress and make her look like a little woman ying with Linger in front of him. Or the time when Linger fell into the water, she looked at him with red eyes, stubborn and weak, tickling his heart.

    ¡°Read it to me,¡± he said.

    Read it to him?

    Lu Ning¡­

    She realized that this man really had a wicked sense of humor. Not only did he make her write a self-reflection letter, he even asked for it to be read to him. He acted as if he were the teacher and she was the student.

    ¡°No,¡± Lu Ning said angrily.

    Yin Zhihan raised his eyebrows and asked her with a smile, ¡°Really?¡±

    His smile made Lu Ning¡¯s scalp go numb. Very well, she had received his warning. If she didn¡¯t read it, he would find a way to make her do so.

    Lu Ning had no choice but to open her self-reflection letter and read it.

    Only her elegant and melodious voice could be heard in the office. The man had been quiet the whole time, as if he was listening attentively. However, Lu Ning¡¯s face gradually turned red in this strange atmosphere.

    She was sure that he was looking at her.

    The two of them were in a strange position at the moment. He waszily leaning against the chair, facing her. There was no resistance between the two of them. His long legs stretched forward, his ankles ovepped, and his shiny ck leather shoes extended all the way to her stilettos, if she looked a little further away, she would be able to see his straight crotch.

    She was already approaching mature age. When a man faced a woman in such a sitting posture, it was difficult for her to look away.

    However, what he did was not obvious, so she could only be secretly angry.

    ¡°Why is your face red?¡± The man suddenly asked.

    Lu Ning wanted to vomit blood. This old fox was thousands of times more cunning than Zhou Pingan. She did not believe that he would not know why she was red.

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed,¡± Lu Ning answered.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yin Zhihan snorted, then reached out and grabbed the girl¡¯s slender wrist.

    Lu Ning froze. She was about to look up, but the man exerted force, and she staggered a few steps forward. Then, she fell onto his firm thigh.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Hugging you.¡±

    Lu Ning¡­

    Her face flushed red. ¡°Yin Zhihan, let go. This is an office. If others see this, it will not be good.¡±

    ¡°You know this is an office, so why are you still calling my name?¡±

    Lu Ning quickly changed her words. ¡°President, let go!¡±

    ¡°No. If others see this, I will marry you to be the wife of the President.¡± Yin Zhihan smiled casually.

    Lu Ning didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. She suddenly remembered when she was 17 years old and mistakenly thought that she was pregnant. When she came to him, he also said casually that he wanted to marry her and make her Mrs. Yin.

 Chapter 1417 - You Are What I Cannot Conquer

    <h4>Chapter 1417: You Are What I Cannot Conquer</h4>

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, you really know how to flirt!¡± Lu Ning used her two small hands to hammer his shoulder.

    Yin Zhihan hugged her like a child. The sunlight outside the french window shone on his face. He was so handsome that it made people blush and their hearts beat. He smiled and said, ¡°Lu Ning, do you know that I havee into contact with a lot of women in the past few years? They were all kinds of women, but why can¡¯t I use the methods that worked on them, on you? Tell me, what do you want me to do to you?¡±

    Lu Ning heard her heartbeat quicken. She looked at him in a daze. What did he mean by that?

    At that moment, her vision went dark. The man had already bent down and was approaching her red lips.

    He wanted to kiss her?

    He wanted to kiss her!

    ¡°No!¡± Lu Ning held his chest and turned her head to reject him.

    Yin Zhihan stopped and did not force her. A few secondster, he carried her horizontally.

    This was the first time that Lu Ning had been carried by a man like this. She was afraid that she would fall, but she did not dare to hug his neck, so she froze. ¡°Where are you carrying me to?¡±

    Yin Zhihan thought that her appearance was both funny and cute. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? Let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    She was ced on the sofa and looked at the delicious food on the coffee table. Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°President, you take your time to eat. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll go out first.¡±

    Lu Ning wanted to leave.

    However, Yin Zhihan held her slender arm. ¡°At this time, there¡¯s no food left in the staff cafeteria. If you want to leave, I won¡¯t stop you, but you¡¯ll have to go hungry.¡±

    Lu Ning¡­

    She almost suspected that he did it on purpose. He could¡¯ve asked her to hand in her self-reflection letter anytime, but he picked it to be noon. After she was done with it, she had no food to eat.

    Lu Ning was not a person who would torture herself, so she took the initiative to pick up the bowl and chopsticks. ¡°Thank you, President.¡± After thanking him, she began to eat.

    Yin Zhihan did not move his chopsticks. He picked up the coffee cup and took a sip of coffee. The girl beside him ate very delicately, but her bulging cheeks made people have the impression that the food was very fragrant.

    ¡°How do you think your culinary skillspare to this chef¡¯s?¡± He asked.

    Lu Ning turned to look at him. ¡°My culinary skills are better than yours anyway.¡±

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s handsome face revealed a slight disdain. ¡°If I had the time to cook, my culinary skills would definitely be better than yours. I think that as long as I put in the effort to learn, there¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t learn¡­¡±

    Lu Ning hummed in her heart. Hmm, it was indeed the words of a genius. How arrogant.

    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s also a thing in my life that I can¡¯t conquer. That¡¯s you.¡± Yin Zhihan looked at her with a smile.

    The man¡¯s exquisite eyebrows suddenly became gentle. Lu Ning was stunned, and her heart skipped a beat. What¡­ What did he mean?

    Lu Ning didn¡¯t dare to look at him again, and quickly lowered her head to eat.

    At this time, there was a knock on the door. Ai Lisi said from outside, ¡°President.¡±

    ¡°Come in,¡± Yin Zhihan said.

    Lu Ning felt that it was a bit against the rules for her to eat here, so she couldn¡¯t look at Ai Lisi calmly when Ai Lisi came in. However, Ai Lisi didn¡¯t look at her. ¡°President, something bad has happened.¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s expression was the same as usual. He didn¡¯t even frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°President,  is here. She¡¯s on the top floor of thepany. She¡¯s making a fuss about jumping off the building.¡±

    ?

    Lu Ning recalled the scene she saw two years ago in that small house. He was wearing a shirt and  ran over from behind to hug him.

    ¡°You eat here. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    After Yin Zhihan walked out, Lu Ning recalled thest words he said to her. However, how could she eat in peace under such circumstances? Lu Ning got up and followed him to the top floor.

 Chapter 1418 - Good to Get Together

    <h4>Chapter 1418: Good to Get Together</h4>

    In a 68-story office building in the heart of New York. When Lu Ning got out of the elevator and came to the balcony on the top floor, she felt her legs go weak.

    Looking down from there, the crowd below was like ants. The cool autumn wind blew on her face and it hurt like a knife.

    stood at the edge of the balcony. Half of her body seemed to be floating in the air. Many onlookers surrounded her. Whenever  moved a little, everyone¡¯s heart jumped and they sucked in air.  was really being too dangerous, she could fall at any time.

    There were already police officers pulling air mats down there, but if she fell from the 68th floor, even if she fell on the air mats, half of her body would be paralyzed.

    No one understood why , the heavenly queen with a bright future ahead of her, would be so stubborn?

    ¡¯s face was pale, but she looked at the tall and handsome figure in front of her with infatuation. ¡°Han, you¡¯re finally here. I thought I would never see you again in this life.¡±

    Lu Ning turned to look. Yin Zhihan was standing right in front of her. The autumn wind blew his ck shirt and his handsome face was like a God¡¯s pce.

    However, he was expressionless in the face of ¡¯s infatuation.

    ¡°Han, why didn¡¯t you answer my call? I came to look for you, but they didn¡¯t let me in either. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long, long time. I miss you so much.¡±

    Lu Ning was quite emotional. It was said that actors were heartless, but  was an infatuated person.

    At this moment, Yin Zhihan said with an indifferent expression, ¡°I remember that we had already parted on good terms.¡±

    As soon as he said this,  faltered.

    Ai Lisi had no choice but to remind Yin Zhihan in a low voice, ¡°President, should we try to be tactful and let here down first¡­¡±

    ¡°Han, I didn¡¯t ept the breakup. The breakup was only one-sided. I don¡¯t want this sky-high breakup check you gave me.¡± As she spoke,  took out a check and tore it up, the broken check drifted away with the autumn wind.  smiled in despair, ¡°Han, look, I didn¡¯t even ept the check. So¡­ We didn¡¯t break up! Do you think I¡¯m with you for money? I know how to make money. Those big shots who are chasing me will not be able to get this check. Han, I just love you!¡±

    screamed at the top of her lungs.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s expression turned even colder, ¡°, why do you have to lie to yourself? I thought you understood the rules of adult love. We¡¯ll be together when we want to. We¡¯ll be separated when we feel that there¡¯s no natural attraction. What are you doing now? You¡¯re threatening me by jumping off a building. I¡¯m sorry. I, Yin Zhihan, have never been a person who would be threatened by others. What you¡¯re doing will only make me hate you even more.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a little busy right now, so I won¡¯t chat with you. It¡¯s good for you to stand on top and cool down for a while. In short, whether you jump or not today has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t want to see you again in the future.¡±

    With that, Yin Zhihan left.

    Lu Ning quickly hid in a remote ce, not letting Yin Zhihan see her. Sure enough, Yin Zhihan left inrge strides.

    looked at Yin Zhihan¡¯s back in a daze. Large tears started to fall from her eyes. She squatted down and hugged herself, crying bitterly.

    As a bystander, Lu Ning sympathized with . Not everyone had the courage to stand on the 68th floor. Looking at Yin Zhihan, he disyed his usual personality. He did things cleanly and without any hesitation.

    Ai Lisi waved his hand, and someone rushed out to carry  down. The farce ended just like that.

 Chapter 1419 - She Fell in Love with Him at First Sight

    <h4>Chapter 1419: She Fell in Love with Him at First Sight</h4>

    The onlookers also left. Lu Ning heard everyone discussing ¡ª

    ¡°Oh my God, I didn¡¯t expect  to have dated my CEO before.  is now a hot international movie star. Countless men have pursued her, but she is so infatuated with my CEO.¡±

    ¡°If you ask me,  is so stupid. When men like you, they are naturally good. When men are separated from you, they are naturally tired of you. Even if you risk your life, men will not turn back. In the end, aren¡¯t you the one who gets hurt?¡±

    ¡°This man is still my president. If it were you, would you leave like the President?¡±

    ¡°No, the president is simply a scourge. He specializes in harming women in this world!¡±

    ¡°However, this matter also let me see that the president is really fickle-minded. This kind of man is too dangerous. I would never be with him. I wonder which woman would be so lucky to take him in?¡±

    ¡­

    Lu Ning returned to her office in a depressed mood. Her mind was in a mess.

    What was she thinking about?

    Actually, she did not know.

    She just felt ufortable in her heart. Today¡¯s incident with  had officially sounded the rm bell for her.

    She reached out her small hand to touch her heart. Her heart had been moved by Yin Zhihan a long time ago. Just now in the office, her heart still moved for him. Lu Ning, admit it¡­ actually, you also have feelings for Yin Zhihan, right?

    She did not feel embarrassed. A man like Yin Zhihan was not only a scourge, but also a monster. It was normal for her to have feelings for such a man.

    Yin Zhihan had asked her several times why she was afraid of him and wanted to escape when she first saw him?

    Now that she thought about it carefully, she was really afraid. She subconsciously liked a boy like Zhou Pingan. He was clean and warm, like a piece of unpolished jade. So when she was young, she had a vague favorable impression of him. Yin Zhihan was apletely different kind of person from Zhou Pingan.

    Yin Zhihan was very dangerous. His sharp and narrow eyes were not only sessful in the business world, but even more so when it came to women. There were no fairy tales in this world, don¡¯t expect a man like him to be like Zhou Pingan who was devoted to a girl. The strong hormones that he emitted naturally made women restless. This restlessness made her afraid.

    She wanted to escape because she was afraid of being tempted, and more so because she had already been tempted.

    When she saw hime out of the shower in the room back then, her heart was hit hard. This kind of impact and her hazy good impression of Zhou Pingan were two different things. It was so strong that it made her heart palpitate.

    Lu Ning, admit it. When you were very young, you almost fell in love at first sight with the evildoer-like Yin Zhihan. You fell in love with him, so in the following years, you wanted to escape.

    She knew herself very well. She wanted to find a stable man to hold her hand for the rest of her life.

    He may not have a handsome face like Yin Zhihan. He mayd not have the talent and boldness like Yin Zhihan. He may not be as powerful as Yin Zhihan, who couldmand people with a flip of his hand, but he would be more stable than Yin Zhihan and would be able to give her the courage and confidence that he would hold her hand for the rest of her life.

    She was a very ordinary girl. She had never imagined that she would be the girl who had conquered Yin Zhihan. Even though that would give her a sense of aplishment, and she was also curious about what a man like him would look like once he fell in love with a girl, she did not like daydreaming.

 Chapter 1420 - Decision

    <h4>Chapter 1420: Decision</h4>

    To put it bluntly, Lu Ning was not a gambler. This was exactly her personality. She did not dare to touch Yin Zhihan.

    She was a rational person. Even though she was attracted to him, she still ran away and pretended not to care. She kept her heart to herself.

    She understood what he meant now. He probably had some feelings for her and wanted to flirt with her.

    If nothing happened to  today, she might have fallen into this trap, lost her virginity and heart. She would probably think that there were fireworks.

    But after the fireworks, she would probably end up like  and be disliked by him.

    She didn¡¯t want to live like this.

    Lu Ning patted her little head with her hand. Wake up. From this moment on, don¡¯te into contact with Yin Zhihan anymore. Don¡¯t be bewitched by him anymore!

    With this thought in mind, she received a text message.

    It was from Yin Zhihan.

    She opened it and saw a few simple words ¡ª Why did you leave?

    Lu Ning thought for a moment but didn¡¯t reply.

    Soon, a second text message came ¡ª ¡°Are you full?¡±

    Lu Ning didn¡¯t reply either.

    Her phone didn¡¯t ring again, and Yin Zhihan didn¡¯t send another text message.

    He was a smart man. She thought that he would have already received her hint, and would know when to back off. After all, there were so many flowers in this world, and she was just one of them.

    Four hourster, work was over.

    Lu Ning packed her things and said goodbye to her colleagues. At this moment, there was a ¡°Ding¡±. She received another text. It was the third time that Yin Zhihan had sent her a text.

    ¡ª After work, wait for me.

    These simple words were very domineering.

    Lu Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What did he want to do?

    No matter what he wanted to do, it had nothing to do with her. Lu Ning stuffed her phone into her bag and walked out of the office.

    Just as she left the office, a Porsche stopped in front of her. The window rolled down, revealing a handsome face. ¡°Lu Ning, long time no see.¡±

    Looking at the person, Lu Ning quickly smiled. ¡°Senior Yuchen, why are you here?¡±

    Zhu Yuchen looked at the front passenger seat and smiled brightly. ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll send you home.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Lu Ning nodded and got in the car. The Porsche sped away.

    ¡­

    In the car, Lu Ning¡¯s phone rang rapidly. She looked down and saw that it was Yin Zhihan calling.

    ¡°Lu Ning, why aren¡¯t you answering your phone?¡± Zhu Yuchen asked.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a sales call.¡± Lu Ning directly hung up the phone, then pressed the mute button and threw the phone into her bag. ¡°Senior Yuchen, why are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°I heard that you entered thispany, so I came to see you. Lu Ning, you¡¯re really ungrateful. When you graduated, I sincerely invited you toe to mypany, but you rejected me politely. You said that you wanted to start a business. So, being a gentleman, I let you go. But instead, you came to thepany of my sworn enemy.¡±

    Lu Ning yfully stuck out her pink tongue and apologized, ¡°Sorry, Senior Yuchen, I did indeed want to start a business, but I encountered some trouble, so I entered thispany. In short, it¡¯s a long story. I hope you can forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Lu Ning, I heard that those who enter thispany all go for fame.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Zhu Yuchen looked at her little face seriously and smiled, ¡°Do you really not understand or are you just pretending to be confused? The great CEO Yin Zhihan is a killer of women, both young and old. What about you? You should havee into contact with this great CEO Yin before, have you been bewitched by him?¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s little face quickly turned red. She felt guilty as she felt that Zhu Yuchen seemed to know something. ¡°Senior Yuchen, don¡¯t talk nonsense. The CEO and I arepletely clean.¡±

 Chapter 1421 - Didnt You Receive My Messages

    <h4>Chapter 1421: Didn¡¯t You Receive My Messages</h4>

    Zhu Yuchen nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good? What do you mean?¡± Lu Ning didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Lu Ning.¡± Zhu Yuchen held her soft little hand. ¡°Have you forgotten our agreement?¡±

    Lu Ning looked at the two of them shaking hands in confusion.

    ¡°Lu Ning, I started chasing after you when you were a freshman. It¡¯s been five years now. We once agreed that if you were 23 years old and hadn¡¯t fallen in love, you would agree to be my girlfriend. Have you forgotten?¡±

    Lu Ning recalled that when she was in university, she had many suitors. Zhu Yuchen was definitely the most dazzling one among them. She also had a good impression of him because they had amon topic and she admired him very much.

    However, this affection and admiration was very simple. It was the same as how she had treated Zhou Pingan back then. She didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for Zhu Yuchen.

    However, he pursued her closely, so they had that agreement.

    Now, he was looking for her to fulfill his promise?

    ¡°Ha, that¡­¡± Lu Ning smiled sheepishly, then pulled back her small hand without batting an eyelid. ¡°I haven¡¯t celebrated my 23rd birthday yet. There are still two months left.¡±

    A hint of sadness shed in Zhu Yuchen¡¯s eyes, but he quickly smiled and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you for another two months. In these two months, I¡¯ll extinguish all the peach blossoms in your life.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have any peach blossoms, Lu Ning thought to herself.

    ¡­

    The next day, Lu Ning felt that the entirepany was shrouded in a dark cloud, as if a storm was about toe.

    One colleague came out of the President¡¯s office. She heard that he had been scolded by the President again, and she also heard that the President had always had a mature personality. Even if he was displeased, he would only give you a look and wouldn¡¯t say anything. However, today, for some reason, the President seemed to have eaten a powder keg and exploded at the slightest touch.

    ¡°Lu Ning,e to the President¡¯s office.¡± Ai Lisi called the internal line.

    This was really a case of what one was afraid of. Lu Ning could only put on a bitter face.

    Midway, she met Ai Lisi. Ai Lisi still smiled politely, but today, his smile had a hidden meaning. He looked as if he was saying, ¡°You should take care of yourself.¡±.

    Lu Ning¡­

    She really didn¡¯t think that Yin Zhihan¡¯s temper today was because she stood him up yesterday afternoon. A man like him wouldn¡¯t go so far as to scold the entirepany over such a small matter, right?

    Knock, knock. She knocked on the office door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Lu Ning pushed the door open and entered.

    Yin Zhihan stood by the floor-to-ceiling window with his long legs. His hands were on his hips, and his handsome face was as calm as water.

    ¡°President, you called for me?¡± Lu Ning smiled.

    Yin Zhihan turned his head and looked at her. His cold eyes fell sharply on her small face. He asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you receive my messages?¡±

    Lu Ning didn¡¯t expect him to be so direct, but she was mentally prepared. ¡°I did, President.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reply?¡±

    ¡°I am working under you. I don¡¯t think we should talk so much outside of work.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Yin Zhihan forced out twoughs from his throat, which made people¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°I told you to wait for me. Why didn¡¯t you wait?¡±

    Lu Ning tried her best to remain calm. ¡°President, we are in the office. I¡¯m afraid that if the other employees see me with you, it will affect your reputation¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? I thought you were afraid of affecting your reputation. After all, after leaving the office, you got into Zhu¡¯s Porsche. Even in the car, you didn¡¯t dare to answer my calls. Were you afraid that Zhu Yuchen would misunderstand?¡±

 Chapter 1422 - I Want You to Be My Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 1422: I Want You to Be My Girlfriend</h4>

    How did he know that she got into Zhu Yuchen¡¯s car?

    How did he know who Zhu Yuchen was?

    Lu Ning¡¯s expression was not too good. ¡°Yin Zhihan, are you following me?¡±

    ¡°Following?¡± Yin Zhihan¡¯s handsome face turned cold as heughed mercilessly. ¡°Who do you think you are? I haven¡¯t used the method of following you yet!¡±

    She knew what kind of person he was. She didn¡¯t need him to remind her. It was as if he had eaten a barrel of gunpowder today and could explode at any time. Nothing good woulde out of this conversation if they continued to talk like this.

    ¡°President, since you have nothing else to say, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Lu Ning turned around and left.

    Just as she opened the office door, a long leg kicked over and mmed the door shut. A powerful palm came from her shoulder. The man exerted force and she was forced to turn her body and press against the wall.

    ¡°Pa!¡± Yin Zhihan pushed his palm against the wall, trapping her between his chest and the wall.

    ¡°Lu Ning, did I let you go? You¡¯re getting bolder and bolder!¡± Yin Zhihan¡¯s handsome features became sharp, and his fierce gaze seemed to want to poke a bloody hole in her face.

    Lu Ning was not used to being in such an intimate position. He was an expert in love, so he could naturally do this wall-knocking technique smoothly, while she was just a cabbage.

    ¡°President, I see that you are very emotional. If we continue to talk, we will only end up in an argument. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s calm down and talk again when there¡¯s a chance.¡± Lu Ning bravely met his gaze.

    She was always so rational. She did not want to talk to him anymore, so she turned around and left.

    Yin Zhihan curled the corners of his lips. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk properly now. What is your rtionship with Zhu Yuchen?¡±

    ¡°He is my senior.¡±

    ¡°Senior? Your rtionship is so simple? I heard that Zhu Yuchen has never had a girlfriend. Does he like you?¡±

    Since he did not believe that her rtionship with Zhu Yuchen was so simple, why did he ask? Was she going to spin her rtionship with Zhu Yuchen into a story for his sake?

    ¡°Noment! I feel that our rtionship is not good enough for me to tell you all my secrets!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Zhihan nodded. He tried his best to suppress his temper. ¡°Then tell me about our rtionship.¡±

    ¡°The rtionship between the President and his subordinates.¡±

    This time, Yin Zhihan¡¯s face darkened. A storm wasing. ¡°Lu Ning, I always thought that you were a pure and simple girl, but you actually know how to y hard to get in front of me.¡±

    What did he mean by ying hard to get? His words were getting more and more unpleasant.

    ¡°Lu Ning, don¡¯t you know that I want to hit on you?¡±

    This sentence made Lu Ning¡¯s heart jump. What was he saying?

    He wanted to hit on her?

    He finally admitted that he wanted to hit on her. During this period of time, it was not her imagination that was running wild. The unintentional intimacy between him and her, the vague ambiguity, was really because he wanted to pursue her.

    Was it the same when he pursued other women?

    Yin Zhihan looked at the beautiful little face in front of him. It was this little face that had moved his heart for so many years, and he could not forget it.

    ¡°Lu Ning, I have already said what I think. What do you think? Stay with me and cut ties with Zhu Yuchen. Zhu Yuchen is mypetitor professionally and personally. You should not have any contact with him. Lu Ning, be my girlfriend, huh?¡±

    He said, be his girlfriend?

    Lu Ning slowly regained her senses and said calmly, ¡°To and Zhu Shi arepetitors. I will handle my rtionship with Zhu Yuchen both professionally and personally. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Regarding our rtionship, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t agree to be your girlfriend because I don¡¯t like you.¡±

 Chapter 1423 - Yin Zhihan, I Dont Like You

    <h4>Chapter 1423: Yin Zhihan, I Don¡¯t Like You</h4>

    Yin Zhihan was not surprised. If she had agreed, she would not have been Lu Ning. Many years ago, he had known that this woman was difficult to get.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t like me? Lu Ning, don¡¯t lie to yourself. Your eyes can¡¯t deceive others. You¡¯re moved by me,¡± Yin Zhihan said affirmatively.

    He saw through her?

    Lu Ning admitted that she had indeed been infatuated with him before, and her heart had been racing. She didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. No woman would dislike such an overwhelming and powerful man like him, and she was just an ordinary girl.

    However, she wouldn¡¯t tell him that she liked him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did to make you think that I like you, but you¡¯re not my type. I¡¯m telling you clearly now that I¡¯m not moved. In the past, now, and in the future, I won¡¯t be moved.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your type? Then what type do you like, like Zhou Pingan or Zhu Yuchen?¡±

    Lu Ning frowned. Why did he keep bringing up Zhou Pingan? The hazy memory of her and Zhou Pingan¡¯s youth was a long time ago, so long that it was just a memory.

    Was he mocking her?

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, Pingan is about to be your brother-inw. Linger is already pregnant with his baby, so please don¡¯t talk nonsense in the future. You¡¯ll make us very awkward.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Lu Ning, let me ask you this. Do you like me or not? I want you to look me in the eye and answer me,¡± Yin Zhihan asked seriously.

    Lu Ning took a deep breath, thinking that she had to end it with him today. She had already considered it carefully. She could not be with such a dangerous man. If she continued to spend time with him, she would only sink deeper and deeper. The best way now was to take advantage of the fact that she was not in deep trouble yet.

    Lu Ning looked straight at Yin Zhihan and said clearly, ¡°Yin Zhihan, I don¡¯t like¡­ Mmm!¡±

    Before she could finish, Yin Zhihan directly kissed her red lips. He did not want her to say anything.

    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes widened. She did not expect him to kiss her forcefully. He kissed her very hard and intensely, as if to vent his dissatisfaction. Very quickly, he stuck his long tongue in and washed her mouth with a storm.

    ¡°Oh, Yin Zhihan, stop¡­ stop¡­¡± Lu Ning kicked him with both hands and feet.

    Yin Zhihan kissed her from her red lips to her pink neck and said wickedly, ¡°Stop what?¡±

    His big palm wrapped around the softness of her chest.

    His hooligan behavior made Lu Ning¡¯s legs go soft. She hated his frivolity, but her body gradually became addicted to his overwhelming attacks.

    No, this can not continue!

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, let go!¡± She used all her strength to push the man away.

    Yin Zhihan took a step back. He was about to approach her again, but with a ¡°pa¡±, Lu Ning directly gave him a p.

    The crisp sound of the p resounded throughout the office.

    And so, the atmosphere became quiet, so quiet that it was stifling.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s face was smacked to the side. He slowly turned his eyes to look at Lu Ning. There was a deep and heavy emotion in hiszy, cold eyes, simr to disappointment or injury.

    For such a proud son of heaven to reveal such an emotion, Lu Ning¡¯s heart felt as if it had been stung by a bee. It was an indiscernible pain.

    The little hand that had hit him just now hung by his side, and it seemed as if her palm was numb. Lu Ning moved her red lips, wanting to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she opened the door of the office and walked out.

    When the girl¡¯s back disappeared from his sight, Yin Zhihan clenched his fist and punched the wall.

 Chapter 1424 - A New Love

    <h4>Chapter 1424: A New Love</h4>

    On one day, Zhu Yuchen invited Lu Ning to y in the square in the center of the city. The small fountain in the square was like a meteor shower, enveloping the entire sky in five colors.

    Lu Ning reached out her small hand and caught two drops of rain.

    At this time, her shoulder softened. It was Zhu Yuchen who took off his coat and draped it over her body. ¡°Don¡¯t just y around. You¡¯ll catch a cold when you go home.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Lu Ning expressed her gratitude.

    ¡°Ah Ning, have you thought about our rtionship?¡± Zhu Yuchen asked gently.

    Lu Ning was stunned. She had just rejected Yin Zhihan, and now Zhu Yuchen was urging her. The corners of her mouth twitched. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t want be in a rtionship yet. Senior, let¡¯s just be friends.¡±

    Zhu Yuchen smiled and shook her head. ¡°Ah Ning, are you trying to use these words to brush me off?¡±

    Lu Ning¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll wait for another month. Your 23th birthday will be in a month. If you haven¡¯t met the person you like by then, we¡¯ll go out and you can be my girlfriend,¡± Zhu Yuchen said dotingly and domineeringly.

    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Senior, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this topic anymore. Ah Ning, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal.¡± Zhu Yuchen extended his hand to Lu Ning.

    Lu Ning didn¡¯t pass her small hand to him. She stood up and walked beside him.

    Zhu Yuchen was a little disappointed, but he changed the topic. ¡°Ah Ning, I remember that your cooking skills are very good. Why don¡¯t we go back to your house now and you can cook dinner for me personally?¡±

    This¡­

    Lu Ning was in a difficult position. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s eat outside. This meal is on me. It¡¯s alreadyte. It¡¯s not good for us to be alone in the same room, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, I¡¯m your senior. You¡¯re too guarded. Don¡¯t tell me that you think I have ulterior motives? To be honest, Ah Ning, have any men been to your house?¡±

    Yes, Yin Zhihan had been there¡­

    A furious face appeared in Lu Ning¡¯s mind. She thought of Yin Zhihan. Although he hadn¡¯t been in thepany for the past month, the gossip about him had never stopped.

    She heard that he had a new girlfriend, the daughter of a gambling king¡­

    Sometimes, Lu Ning thought that his feelings for her were only so-so. She rejected him and immediately, he had a new lover.

    Lu Ning looked at Zhu Yuchen. ¡°Yes, Pingan came to my house. He came with Linger.¡±

    Zhu Yuchen raised his eyebrows. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go for dinner. Do you want to eat Chinese or western food today¡­¡±

    ¡­

    A few dayster, a project that Lu Ning was working on had a problem.

    A cosmetics case that she was in charge of had participated in an international bidding. However, on the day of the bidding, her bidding price was leaked. It was exactly the same as the Zhu Corporation¡¯s bidding price. The numbers behind the decimal point were exactly the same.

    The bidding failed and Zhu Corporation won. Lu Ning was involved in themercial leak.

    To held an emergency shareholders¡¯meeting. At the meeting, all the shareholders agreed to suspend her immediately.

    Lu Ning had a lot of opinions about this treatment. She argued at the meeting, ¡°Directors, I admit that I was the main person in charge of this case. The bidding price was also confidential. However, I cannot rule out the possibility that thepetitors may have schemed to steal our bidding price. And I guarantee that I absolutely did not leak the numbers.¡±

    ¡°I personally think that the most important thing is to clean up the aftermath and minimize the loss of this case. Then, thepany will set up an internal investigation team to thoroughly investigate this matter. You can deprive me of my rights, but please keep my position. I want to participate in this investigation and prove my innocence.¡±

 Chapter 1425 - Where Is He

    <h4>Chapter 1425: Where Is He</h4>

    The shareholders were obviously not buying it. Their eyes were filled with suspicion and hostility. ¡°Lu Ning, I heard that you are currently dating Zhu Yuchen, the heir of the Zhu Family?¡±

    Lu Ning knew that she would not be able to clear her name even if she jumped into the Yellow River. Some ideas were preconceived.

    ¡°No, Zhu Yuchen is my senior. We are just ordinary friends.¡±

    ¡°Lu Ning, the Zhu Corporation is ourpetitor. It doesn¡¯t matter if you deny your rtionship with Zhu Yuchen. You can¡¯t deny that you have been meeting Zhu Yuchen frequently during this period of time. We now have every reason to suspect that you are a spy that Zhu Yuchen sent to ourpany!¡±

    Lu Ning wanted to exin, ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Lu Ning, don¡¯t say anything now. You are suspended and under investigation. We have already reported you to the relevant departments. In fifteen days, you will be detained. We will see you in court,¡± the shareholders said firmly.

    Lu Ning looked at the unfriendly faces and finally looked at the main seat in the meeting hall. The main seat was vacant. She said softly, ¡°I want to see the President.¡±

    She wanted to see Yin Zhihan!

    ¡°Lu Ning, the president is in Southeast Asia now. He doesn¡¯t have time to see you. We don¡¯t need the president¡¯s approval to deal with a small department manager. You¡¯d better take care of yourself!¡±

    ¡­

    Lu Ning was really suspended. She was an otaku, so she stayed in her apartment every day to catch up on dramas and improve her culinary skills. In short, it was very boring.

    She really wanted to know the progress of the leak case, but no one told her. The entirepany was guarding against her like a thief.

    No one believed her.

    This leak case was indeed very strange. She was the main person in charge of that case. Besides her, only a few shareholders of thepany knew about the bidding price. She was innocent, so those shareholders were problematic.

    However, she did not have the right to investigate the shareholders, but Yin Zhihan did.

    He was the biggest boss of To.

    Would he believe her?

    Lu Ning took out her phone and dialed his phone number, but it was always a mechanical female voice on the other end ¡ª Sorry, the phone number you have dialed has been switched off.

    His phone was switched off.

    Why was his phone switched off?

    Lu Ning sent him a message ¡ª President, where are you? If your phone is on, please call me back.

    ¡ª President, there was a leak in thepany. I was involved in it, but I¡¯m innocent. I hope you can return to thepany immediately to take charge of the situation. My personal honor and disgrace don¡¯t matter, but thepany cannot have a mole.

    Her text messages was sent out, but they all sank into the sea. He did not reply.

    Where was he?

    What was he busy with?

    Lu Ning was like an ant on a hot pan, running around anxiously. Her white teeth bit her lower lip. She finally made up three words ¡ª Yin Zhihan, and then added an exmation mark.

    It meant that she was angry.

    But thinking about it, she felt that this message was very inappropriate. It sounded like a girlfriendining and acting coquettishly to her boyfriend. She wanted to delete these words.

    However, she clicked on the wrong button, and this message was sent.

    When the notification of the sessful sending of the message came, Lu Ning wished she could chop off her hand. Damn it, what did she do?

    Just as Lu Ning was feeling frustrated, the doorbell rang. Someone was knocking on the door.

    Who was it?

    Lu Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat, then she was pleasantly surprised. Was it Yin Zhihan?

    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± She ran out quickly and opened the door.

    The smile on her face froze. Looking at Zhu Yuchen outside the door, she was stunned. ¡°Senior, why is it you?¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, who else did you think it would be?¡±

 Chapter 1426 - Im Waiting for Someone

    <h4>Chapter 1426: I¡¯m Waiting for Someone</h4>

    Lu Ning smiled stiffly. ¡°Oh, no one.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, you look like you¡¯re waiting for someone. My arrival has disappointed you.¡±

    ¡°Senior, how can that be? I wee you very much. Pleasee in.¡± Lu Ning stepped out of the way and invited Zhu Yuchen in.

    ¡­

    In the apartment.

    Lu Ning looked at Zhu Yuchen. ¡°Senior, why are you here? There has been a bidding leak between our two families, so you¡¯d better keep a distance from me now. Otherwise, I really won¡¯t be able to defend myself.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, I think you¡¯re at a loss for words.¡± Zhu Yuchen shrugged and said apologetically, ¡°As far as I know, the directors of To have reported you to the higher-ups. In a few days, you¡¯ll be brought to the police station.¡±

    Lu Ning was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect the shareholders to be so fast. She was innocent, so why did no one believe her?

    Why didn¡¯t they give her a chance to defend herself?

    ¡°Ah Ning, what do you n to do?¡±

    Lu Ning looked at Zhu Yuchen. ¡°Senior, what exactly caused the leak? Why is your price exactly the same as ours?¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, do you think I will tell you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just asking casually,¡± Lu Ning said with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Actually, I can tell you¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t say it. Everypany has its own interests. You are the crown prince of the Zhu family. The Zhu family¡¯s interestse first.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, have you ever doubted me?¡±

    ¡°Doubted you? Suspected that you put a tracking device on me?¡± Lu Ning smiled and shook her head. ¡°Senior, we have known each other for many years. I know you. You wouldn¡¯t use me.¡±

    Zhu Yuchen smiled calmly. ¡°Thank you for your trust, but you¡¯ll probably be at the police station in a few days. Do you have any countermeasures?¡±

    Lu Ning thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Yin Zhihan.¡± Lu Ning said the name softly and slowly. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for him toe back. I believe that as long as hees back, all the problems will be solved easily.¡±

    ¡°But Ah Ning, what if he doesn¡¯t believe you? You¡¯re in charge of this case. You¡¯re directly in contact with the bidding price, and you¡¯re so close to me. Why should he believe you? I think he¡¯ll stand on the same side as those shareholders.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± Lu Ning shook her head affirmatively. Her almond-shaped eyes were covered with ayer of brilliance. ¡°I believe that he¡¯s not that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°Then what kind of person is he?¡±

    Lu Ning thought for a moment. How was she supposed to answer this question? Yin Zhihan was a very wise man. His gaze was so deep that you couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking, but you just had to believe that he was omnipotent and that you would feel safe wherever he was, you would subconsciously want to rely on this person.

    ¡°He¡¯s my CEO. No matter what, I will hold my ground and wait for him to return to take charge of the overall situation. I believe that all the conspiracies will be exposed. Senior, just wait and see.¡±

    Zhu Yuchen looked into Lu Ning¡¯s eyes. In all the years that they had known each other, he had never realized that her eyes were so beautiful. They were like the stars in the sky, shining brightly.

    Was it because she mentioned Yin Zhihan?

    When she mentioned this man, the light in her eyes was so bright that she probably did not even notice it herself.

    ¡°Then, have you ever thought that he would take revenge for his personal grudge?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lu Ning didn¡¯t understand for a moment.

    ¡°I heard that you rejected him a while ago. Ah Ning, I heard that he is a man who will seek revenge for the smallest grievance.¡±

 Chapter 1427 - Be More Honest

    <h4>Chapter 1427: Be More Honest</h4>

    ¡°What?¡± Lu Ning did not understand.

    ¡°I heard that you rejected him a while ago. Ah Ning, I heard that he is a man who will seek revenge for the smallest grievance.¡±

    Lu Ning understood in her heart. It seemed that there was really a mole in To. This mole was Zhu Yuchen¡¯s spy. Otherwise, how would he know such a private matter?

    ¡°Senior, he is a person who divides his work and his personal life. I trust him.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, why do you trust him so much? I heard that during this period of time, he was in Southeast Asia on his honeymoon with the daughter of the King of gamblers. He was having so much fun that he didn¡¯t even want to go home. You have already been suspended for half a month. No matter howte the news was, he should already know about this matter, right? But he didn¡¯te back. Don¡¯t you think that he tacitly agreed to the shareholders¡¯ decision or that he doesn¡¯t think that you are worth himing back?¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s heart felt like it had been stung by a bee. It was aching. Was he really like this?

    Was he too happy to be with his new lover, or did he not want to waste another second on her after she rejected him?

    ¡°Ah Ning,e to mypany.¡±

    Lu Ning looked at Zhu Yuchen.

    Zhu Yuchen continued, ¡°Come to mypany. I will settle everything for you and you can be my girlfriend. In the future, you will be the mistress of the Zhu Corporation.¡±

    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment before she smiled. ¡°Senior, stop fooling around. I can¡¯t even be a department manager properly. How can I be a mistress? You should find someone else.¡±

    She was tactfully rejecting him.

    Zhu Yuchen was not discouraged. She would soon turn 23. She was one step closer to their agreement. Sooner orter, she would belong to him.

    ¡­

    Three dayster.

    There was a knock on the door of Lu Ning¡¯s apartment. The police arrived as scheduled and took her away.

    This was her first time sitting in a police car. She was even sitting in the back. The people around her were looking at her and pointing at her. They were talking about how such a beautiful girl could break thew. Lu Ning could only smile bitterly.

    When she entered the police station, a young police officer behind her pushed her very rudely. ¡°Go in quickly.¡±

    With a thud, Lu Ning¡¯s head hit the ss door. She was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t help but frown and say, ¡°Sir, can you be a little gentler?¡±

    The young sergeants looked at Lu Ning contemptuously and said, ¡°You are already suspected of amercial leak case. The consequences will be very serious. You¡¯d better behave yourself.¡±

    ¡°Sir, you also know that I am just being suspected. The case hasn¡¯t been decided yet. To say the least, even if I am really a criminal, should a criminal really be humiliated by you? You have no right to do this.¡±

    The young superintendent snorted coldly and said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen many people like you. Now you¡¯re so stubborn, but when the court finally decides, you¡¯ll be so scared that you¡¯ll cower like a turtle. Take care of yourself. Someone, lock her up.¡±

    Lu Ning still wanted to say something, but she was locked in a cell.

    Her head hurt so much. Lu Ning reached out her small hand and touched it. There was a big bump on her forehead. She had hit it too hard just now.

    What should she do now?

    If Yin Zhihan didn¡¯te back, then she would really have to go to jail!

    She didn¡¯t want to go to jail. She didn¡¯t break thew. She was innocent.

    Should she ask her father or her brothers for help?

    If she asked them, this matter would be easily settled. But when she came to America, she had said that even if there were any difficulties, she wouldn¡¯t ask her family for help. If she asked her family for help now, everyone wouldugh at her.

    Lu Ning hugged her knees and sat on the clean floor. Yin Zhihan, Yin Zhihan, when are youing back?

 Chapter 1428 - The Return of the Big Boss

    <h4>Chapter 1428: The Return of the Big Boss</h4>

    Late at night.

    Outside the door of TO, a ck luxurious sedan came to an emergency stop. Ai Lisi got down from the driver¡¯s seat and was about to open the back door, but the back door was pushed open from the inside, and a ck figure walked out, his tall and straight figure blended into the autumn frost, appearing particrly cold and solemn.

    At this time, in the VIP meeting room, the shareholders were woken up by a phone call in their warm beds. Even though they wereining in their hearts, they did not dare to show it on their faces and they sat upright and waited for the ruler.

    Soon, a series of steady footsteps approached from afar outside the door. The shiny ck leather shoes on the high-quality tiles would emit a ¡°creak¡±, but it was not abrupt. Instead, it sounded like the low-pitched hum in the night.

    With a bang, the door to the meeting room was pushed open, and Yin Zhihan appeared in front of everyone.

    ¡°President.¡± The shareholders smiled awkwardly.

    Ai Lisi pulled out the chair at the head of the table, and Yin Zhihan sat down. Hiszy, cold eyes quickly scanned the people present, and then went straight to the point. ¡°Who will exin to me about Lu Ning¡¯s matter?¡±

    Lu Ning?

    The shareholders never expected Yin Zhihan to rush back from Southeast Asia to deal with a small employee¡¯s matter, ¡°President, the matter goes like this, this cosmetics case was the bidding case that Lu Ning was personally responsible for. However, on the day of the bidding, the bidding price was leaked to the Zhu Corporation. Everyone knows that Lu Ning and Zhu Yuchen, the Crown Prince of the Zhu Corporation, are in a romantic rtionship. She is a major suspect.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±Yin Zhihanughed.

    The shareholders did not understand what was going on. They felt that this man¡¯sughter made their hairs stand on end.

    ¡°President, you¡­¡±

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s gaze was iparably sharp. It was as if he wanted to see through everyone present like an X-ray, ¡°Since you also know that Zhu Yuchen and Lu Ning are in a romantic rtionship, do you think that Zhu Yuchen will push Lu Ning to the center of the storm? Do you think that Zhu Yuchen is naive, or do you think that I am stupid?¡±

    Yin Zhihan emphasized thest two words.

    The shareholders trembled, almost trembling, ¡°President¡­ President, we don¡¯t know what Zhu Yuchen is thinking, but¡­ but Lu Ning is indeed a major suspect¡­ it¡¯s very likely that Lu Ning wants to please Zhu Yuchen, and in order to be the crown princess of the Zhu family, she will take risks¡­¡±

    ¡°Lu Ning is innocent,¡± Yin Zhihan said with certainty.

    ¡°President, why do you trust Lu Ning so much? She¡­¡±

    Yin Zhihan mercilessly interrupted the shareholders, ¡°Do you know Lu Ning¡¯s identity?¡±

    The shareholders were stunned. What identity could Lu Ning have? She was just a small employee. Even though her self-created high-heeled shoes brand had once shocked the world, she was indeed talented.

    ¡°Lu Ning is the daughter of the Lu family.¡±

    Hearing this, the shareholders were stunned. They looked at the man in the main seat, not understanding which Lu family the Lu family was?

    They knew of a Lu family. This Lu family had been standing at the top of the business pyramid for hundreds of years, and was the absolute ruler with a noble bloodline. The current head of the Lu family was the queen of entertainment, Ning Qing. After marriage, she had two sons and a daughter, her eldest son, Lu Jinwen, already had the power to rule the world in Vancouver. Her second son, Lu Fan, became famous after he single-handedly destroyed the international organization Green Gate. He became the king of the special forces.

    They knew very little about the little daughter of the Lu family. There was very little news about the daughter of the Lu family in the Jianghu. Everyone said that the daughter of the Lu family was born into a high-profile family but kept a low profile. It was simply¡­ a waste of God¡¯s gift.

    Could it be that Lu Ning?

    The shareholders were shocked.

 Chapter 1429 - Ha

    <h4>Chapter 1429: Ha</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Yin Zhihan took in the expressions of these people and moved his thin lips, ¡°Lu Ning is the daughter of the Lu family. Even if the identity of the Zhu family¡¯s crown prince consort is ced in front of her, she will not take a fancy. In this leak case, some of you have made a wrong calction and want to push Lu Ning out as a scapegoat. Why don¡¯t you investigate her background first? Why, now that you know her background, isn¡¯t it very surprising?¡±

    The shareholders were shocked. So it turned out that Lu Ning really was!

    They didn¡¯t expect Lu Ning to be the one!

    Their eyes were almost blinded by the light.

    This daughter of the Lu Corporation had never exposed her identity in good times or bad. As expected... she was extremely willful.

    What the shareholders were even more shocked about was that there were some people present?

    Did Yin Zhihan suspect that there was a mole among them?

    ¡°From now on, thepany will form a surprise investigation team. The team leader will be Ai Lisi. Besides Lu Ning, the three of you have also seen the bidding price. Now, the focus of the investigation will be on the three of you. You¡¯d better not let me find out. Once I find out, I will not give you a chance to cry,¡± Yin Zhihan said with a sinister gaze.

    ...

    At the police station.

    Lu Ning heard a ¡°gulu¡± sound. She reached out and hugged her small tummy. Ah, I¡¯m hungry.

    She had been locked up here for a day. Logically speaking, she could eat national food for free, but the sergeants seemed to have forgotten about her. No one sent her food.

    She had not eaten rice for three meals. If this continued, she would faint from hunger.

    ¡°Sir, sir!¡± Lu Ning wanted to call for help to protest.

    But no one paid attention to her.

    Lu Ning shut her mouth resentfully. She had offended that young sergeant. Without a doubt, that young sergeant must have prevented her from eating. She really could not offend a viin.

    Lu Ning obediently sat back in the corner. She turned her head to look at the cell next door.

    There was a fat auntie living next door. The Auntie¡¯s rtives had juste to visit her and sent her two steamed buns. The auntie was eating steamed buns.

    Looking at the white and fat steamed bun, Lu Ning almost drooled.

    ¡°Hi, how are you?¡± Lu Ning took the initiative to strike up a conversation with her.

    The auntie looked at Lu Ning with a bit of steamed bun in her mouth. She looked a little dazed. Perhaps it was because of thenguage barrier, the auntie did not seem to understand her English.

    Lu Ning gestured with her fingers. She was very embarrassed, so her little face was red. ¡°Um, can you give me some steamed buns? I¡¯m... hungry.¡±

    ¡°Just a little bit is enough. I¡¯ll return it to you in the future.¡± Lu Ning smiled pitifully.

    The aunt looked at her and hesitated for a moment. Then, she pulled out half of the steamed bun and handed it to her.

    Lu Ning took it in her hand and quickly smiled with crescent eyes, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She put the steamed bun in her mouth and bit. Finally, she could fill her stomach.

    However, before she could eat it, she heard a low and sweetughter. ¡°Ha.¡±

    Lu Ning was stunned. Then, she looked up and saw a straight and handsome figure standing outside the prison cell. Yin Zhihan was wearing a thin ck coat. He was looking at her with a soft smile at the corner of his mouth.

    The bun in Lu Ning¡¯s hand fell to the ground.

    Him?

    He¡¯s Back!

    At this moment, a series of footsteps rushed over. The Chief of the police department bowed and said with a polite smile, ¡°Mr Yin, I didn¡¯t know you were here. Sorry for not weing you.¡±

    Yin Zhihan looked at Lu Ning inside the prison cell and said, ¡°Open the door.¡±

    ¡°Okay, hurry up and open the door!¡±The Chief of the police department ordered the young police superintendent who had a rude attitude.

 Chapter 1430 - Rubbing Her Head

    <h4>Chapter 1430: Rubbing Her Head</h4>

    The young superintendent was on the verge of tears. He had no idea that Lu Ning was leaning against such a huge mountain. He quickly opened the door and looked at Lu Ning, begging for mercy, ¡°Miss Lu, you cane out now. Ha, if I did anything wrong earlier, please forgive me, Miss Lu.¡±

    The next sentence was, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell Mr Yin.¡± Lu Ning understood.

    In fact, Lu Ning was not a narrow-minded person. In this world, the strong preyed on the weak. It was normal for people without power to be looked down upon and discriminated against in such a ce. She would not be so small minded as to tell Yin Zhihan about this.

    Moreover, who was he to her?

    He wasn¡¯t her who-who. Why would she let him stand up for her?

    She just felt very awkward. He hade at an unknown time just now. Did he see that she had borrowed half a steamed bun from the aunt next to her? It was so awkward just thinking about it.

    Lu Ning walked out and came to the man¡¯s side. ¡°President, you¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yin zhihan nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Ning nodded.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your forehead?¡±At this moment, Yin Zhihan¡¯s gaze fell on the big bump on her forehead.

    The young superintendent beside him was suddenly nervous, afraid that Lu Ning would say something bad.

    Lu Ning just smiled. ¡°Nothing, I bumped into it myself.¡±

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s sharp cold eyes stopped on the young superintendent¡¯s face.

    The young superintendent¡¯s scalp tingled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Yin. I. . . I am as good as blind¡­ Miss Lu, please forgive me. I was too rash, I¡¯ll apologize.¡±

    As the young superintendent spoke, he pped himself.

    Lu Ning was a little embarrassed. She didn¡¯t make things difficult for others, but the young superintendent¡¯s actions made her feel that Yin Zhihan was protecting her. The subtle atmosphere made her heart beat faster.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Lu Ning looked at Yin Zhihan and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m really fine¡­¡±

    Yin Zhihan retracted his gaze without batting an eyelid. He looked at the Chief of the police department and asked, ¡°Chief, do you have a medical kit here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr Yin, this way please.¡±

    Everyone came to the hall. Yin Zhihan pointed to a chair and said to Lu Ning, ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll help you apply some medicinal wine.¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it myself when I get back.¡± Lu Ning waved her hand and refused.

    Yin Zhihan looked at her and frowned.

    Lu Ning, ..

    At this moment, a clean and faint smell of bamboo approached. Yin Zhihan stood in front of her and enveloped her whole body. His broad and gentle palms rested on her forehead. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    He rubbed her head.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Lu Ning¡¯s small face had already reddened unconsciously. The forehead that he had rubbed seemed to have been electrocuted.

    Yin Zhihan rubbed the medicinal wine for her. ¡°After this incident, why didn¡¯t you call your dad or your brother?¡±

    ¡°If I called them, they wouldugh at me.¡± Lu Ning puffed up her beautiful cheeks in childish anger.

    Perhaps it was the mention of her family that made her reveal her little girl¡¯s haughty attitude. Yin Zhihan¡¯s eyes lingered on her face and slowly softened, ¡°What if I didn¡¯te back?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t, I believe you wille back!¡± Lu Ning looked at Yin Zhihan with bright eyes.

    Yin Zhihan raised his eyebrows and focused on what he was doing.

    His tall ck figure was shrouded in the dim yellow light and appeared particrly warm. Lu Ning recalled that many years ago, she and Ling Er had a fight with that Han Xue. At that time, her leg had been injured and she was in the dormitory, he also wrapped her up gently.

 Chapter 1431 - Dinner at My Place

    <h4>Chapter 1431: Dinner at My ce</h4>

    Looking at him now, his face was still as handsome as ever, causing the female police superintendent¡¯s gaze to stay on him. Once he appeared, he would always be the center of attention.

    However, he seemed a little haggard. The ck coat on his body had some wrinkles, and even his eyes were bloodshot. She heard that he was on a honeymoon with his Du Shi¡¯s daughter in Southeast Asia. His appearance really did not seem like he was on a honeymoon.

    Of course, Lu Ning would not ask. She did not have the right to ask what he had been doing this whole time.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡­

    After she was bandaged, the two of them walked towards the main door of the police station. Yin Zhihan said, ¡°You go back and rest for a week first, you can return to thepany to work when you are well rested.¡±

    ¡°President, I am absolutely innocent, you have to believe me. Regarding this leaked case, I suspect that there is a mole among the shareholders of ourpany,¡± Lu Ning said affirmatively.

    Yin Zhihan nodded. ¡°I understand, you don¡¯t have to worry about this matter anymore. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s heart was finally relieved. With his words, she knew that everything had been resolved. Walking beside him and listening to his steady footsteps, she felt an unprecedented sense of security.

    This sense of security must havee from his overwhelming aura and outstanding masculine charisma.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± He suddenly asked.

    At the mention of this topic, Lu Ning froze. She quickly waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry at all.¡±

    ¡°Really? If you¡¯re not hungry, why did you borrow half a steamed bun from the person next door? Could it be that the daughter of the Lu family has never tasted the taste of a steamed bun?¡±

    His tone was very gentle, and even his gaze seemed to have a hint of pity. Lu Ning¡¯s small face instantly burned up, probably because she was embarrassed.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I didn¡¯t borrow a steamed bun. The aunt next door forced it on me and let me have a taste.¡±Because she was not good at lying, Lu Ning¡¯s gaze was evasive.

    Yin Zhihan raised his straight eyebrows and did not continue this topic. If he continued, she would have to dig a hole in the ground.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. This time, you¡¯ve been implicated by thepany. As your boss, I¡¯mpensating you.¡±

    ¡°No need. I want to go home and eat. There¡¯s food in the fridge at home. It¡¯s very convenient for me to cook.¡±

    Yin Zhihan looked at her without saying a word.

    Lu Ning was afraid that he would misunderstand, so she exined, ¡°It¡¯s veryte now. The restaurant outside is probably closed too. I¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to exin,¡±Yin Zhihan interrupted her. ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much.¡±

    So¡­ she was thinking too much?

    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t we go to my ce for dinner?¡±

    This was the first time Lu Ning had invited a man to her apartment, and it was sote at night. She regretted saying it out loud, and her heart inexplicably raced.

    Was this considered her taking the initiative?

    How would he answer?

    Lu Ning didn¡¯t get an answer from the man, because he didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Lu Ning looked up, but the man beside her didn¡¯t look at her. His gaze fell on the front.

    Only then did Lu Ning realize that there was a ck luxury business car parked under the stairs. A blonde beauty was leaning against the side of the car. She was very beautiful with a pair of sapphire eyes.

    The daughter of the king of gamblers, Ann.

    Lu Ning was stunned on the spot.

    ¡°Han, you¡¯re out?¡± Ann ran forward and held Yin Zhihan¡¯s muscr arm affectionately.

    Yin Zhihan looked at Lu Ning with a natural expression and then introduced, ¡°My girlfriend Ann, Ann, this is my subordinate, Lu Ning.¡±

    ¡°Hi, How are you?¡± Ann took the initiative to greet him.

 Chapter 1432 - Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 1432: Beautiful</h4>

    Lu Ning quickly came back to her senses and she stretched the corners of her mouth. ¡°Ann, hi.¡±

    She could guarantee that her smile at this moment must be very ugly.

    He had brought his girlfriend back, and she had just invited him to her apartment. It was too awkward.

    She was simply overthinking things!

    ¡°Lu Ning, get in my car. I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Yin Zhihan said.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go back by myself.¡± Lu Ning didn¡¯t want to be a third wheel.

    ¡°At this time, the subway has already stopped, and taxis are almost impossible to be gged. Unless you walk home by yourself, but it¡¯s very dangerous for girls to walk at night.¡± Yin Zhihan reminded her kindly.

    Lu Ning thought of some bad news. A young woman was robbed and raped while walking at night. She suddenly felt very scared.

    There was a private car, but she didn¡¯t take it. She realized that she was quite pretentious.

    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll have to trouble the President.¡±

    ¡­

    In the luxurious sedan.

    Yin Zhihan drove without looking away. Ann sat in the passenger seat, and Lu Ning sat in the back seat.

    ¡°Han, I didn¡¯t expect yourpany to have such a beautiful female subordinate. Miss Lu, you¡¯re really beautiful.¡± Ann turned her head and praised Lu Ning without stingy words.

    Lu Ning showed a polite and modest smile. ¡°No, Miss Ann, you¡¯re ttering me.¡±

    ¡°Han,¡±Ann looked at the man beside her. ¡°Do you think Miss Lu is beautiful?¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t expect Ann to let Yin Zhihan evaluate her.

    She didn¡¯t care much about her appearance. To put it simply, she had always cultivated her character and cared about her talent. However, since young, people around her always praised her and said that she was beautiful.

    She should be quite pretty.

    Lu Ning looked at Yin Zhihan through the rearview mirror. She didn¡¯t know how he would reply?

    She was quite expectant.

    Women would care about men¡¯s evaluation of them.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s gaze slowly came over. It was very gentle, but it was also a man¡¯s appreciation and sizing up of women. He nodded and smiled, ¡°Mm, Pretty.¡±

    This time, Lu Ning felt her ears turn red.

    She didn¡¯t know if he was sincere or pretending, but his gaze just now made her feel that he really thought she was very beautiful.

    ¡°Han, you have such a beautiful girl under you, why didn¡¯t you pursue her?¡± Ann continued to ask.

    Lu Ning¡¯s forehead was filled with three ck lines. This Ann was really asking for trouble. It seemed that he didn¡¯t pursue her. It was only on that day that he was very angry and said that he wanted to hit on her, but she rejected him. Then, he found a new lover, his speed made her think that all of this was a dream.

    ¡°Ann, you¡¯re joking. No matter how beautiful I am, the President won¡¯t take a liking to me. In the eyes of the President, you¡¯re the most beautiful.¡± Lu Ning answered first.

    These words made Ann very satisfied, and Ann smiled brightly.

    Yin Zhihan looked up at Lu Ning behind him, and then smiled faintly.

    Lu Ning didn¡¯t know what his gaze meant, and she didn¡¯t want to guess. In short, her feelings at the moment were veryplicated, a little painful, and a little sour..

    She looked sideways at the car window, and the shadow of the man in the front seat could be vaguely seen through the window. His handsome features were ted in the bustling neon lights, looking charming.

    Lu Ning hurriedly looked away.

    After driving for a while, Yin Zhihan said, ¡°Ann, I¡¯ll send you back to the hotel first. I¡¯ll look for you after I send Lu Ning back.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ann nodded obediently. At this time, the only daughter of the king of gambling was also obedient like a little kitten in front of this man. In fact, rumours said that she was a wild and shrewd person.

 Chapter 1433 - Take Care of Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 1433: Take Care of Yourself</h4>

    ¡°Zhihan, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the room. You have toe over quickly,¡± Ann rushed over and hugged Yin Zhihan¡¯s muscr arm. She nuzzled against him, sporting a coy look. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting outside for a really long time. My legs are sore.¡±

    Lu Ning fidgeted awkwardly. Watching the sappy disy of affection made her skin crawl.

    Did all women lie so convincingly like Ann?

    She couldn¡¯t do it.

    Even as a child, Lu Ning had always been headstrong and free-spirited ¨C she bowed to no one. She could not bring herself to act in a manner like Ann.

    While Ling¡¯er shared certain simrities with Ann, she was not so wanton as tovish her affections on just anyone. She only behaved coquettishly with Pingan. For them, it was a sort of intery they both enjoyed. Every time Ling¡¯er pouted or stamped her feet, Pingan would turn into a wobbling mess of jelly. It was something special they shared and bonded over. It was not the same with Ann.

    Lu Ning¡¯splexion settled on a hazy pink. She felt like she had bitten into a lemon.

    Was she¡­ jealous?

    When she thought of this possibility, Lu Ning¡¯s expression turned ugly.

    ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll be back soon. I¡¯ll make it up to you tonight.¡± Yin Zhihan chuckled as he pinched Ann¡¯s soft cheeks.

    Lu Ning watched the scene unfold with conflicting emotions. Perhaps because she was there, Yin Zhihan¡¯s actions were not as flirtatious as they could have been. For a second, Lu Ning thought Ann would take him there and then from the way she was attached to Zhihan¡¯s arm. How could she not when everything about him screamed elegant perfection? It was almost as if Ann was a wild cat in heat.

    Later that night¡­

    What was he going to do with Ann?

    Lu Ning¡¯s imagination ran wild. There were only so many things they could be doing together in a room. She would be a fool not to read between the lines. There was no way they would spend the whole night drinking tea and chatting!

    A luxurious sedan stopped in front of the hotel. Waving goodbye, Ann sashayed back to thefort of her hotel room. Meanwhile, Yin Zhihan drove Lu Ning back to her apartment.

    In the stillness of the car, only the sounds of Zhihan and Lu Ning¡¯s breathing punctuated the silence.

    ¡°Are you really dating Zhu Yuchen?¡± Yin Zhihan suddenly asked.

    Lu Ning looked at him but chose not to answer his question directly. ¡°Is something the matter?¡±

    ¡°Zhu Yuchen¡¯s personal life is clean. Among the rich second generation, he is young and shows a decent level of self-restraint. He is not a bad choice as your life¡¯s partner. Yet, it does not look like he cares much for you. He threw you into the fire despite knowing you were the one in charge when this leak urred. It¡¯s evident he cares more about his career than he does you. I heard over the grapevine how he has broken into the European market recently. It seems his bid for sess has borne fruit.¡±

    ¡°Lu Ning,¡± Yin Zhihan eyed her through the rearview mirror, ¡°Have you thought this through? Zhu Yuchen isn¡¯t a simple person. He might not be pursuing you for covert reasons. It¡¯s very likely he already knows you are the heiress to the Lu family. You need not doubt my intentions. I¡¯m merely cautioning you as a friend.¡±

    Of course, Zhihan was worried for her. They were friends, after all. He was simply behaving in a manner any good friend would. He was offering her his objective analysis of the person she was going to date. What more could she ask for in a friend? Logic dictated that she ought to be d for having such a thoughtful friend, but the heart is a curious creature unbound by reason, and here, it rebelled.

    Rage thrummed in her chest. Zhihan had fallen out with her faster than flipping through a book. A month ago, he had said that he wanted to pursue her, but now no sign of his earlier passion was apparent in his demeanour towards her. Zhihan changed too quickly. He was inconstant.

    ¡°I know!¡± After saying that, Lu Ning looked out of the window. It was clear she didn¡¯t want to talk to him.

    Yin Zhihan didn¡¯t say anything else. Soon, the car stopped in front of the apartment.

    ¡°Please excuse me, President Yin. Thank you for driving me home.¡± Lu Ning opened the back door.

    ¡°Lu Ning.¡± Yin Zhihan turned around and looked at her. ¡°Take care of yourself. I¡¯ll probably be away for the next six months.¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s little hand froze on the door handle as she stared nkly at Yin Zhihan.

 Chapter 1434 - I Have Someone I Like

    <h4>Chapter 1434: I Have Someone I Like</h4>

    Lu Ning¡¯s small hand froze on the sedan¡¯s door as she stared nkly at Yin Zhihan.

    ¡°If something like this happens again, call your family. You don¡¯t always have to put up a strong front ¨C showing off your meek side will endear more people to you than otherwise. I won¡¯t always be around to help you, and even if I wanted to, there maye a day whereby I wouldn¡¯t have the ability to do so.¡± Yin Zhihan chided gently.

    Lu Ning came back to her senses, feeling her face flush. It seemed Zhihan had seen that message.

    She wished she could dig a hole to escape her current embarrassment.

    ¡°Lu Ning,e here.¡± Yin Zhihan reached out to her.

    His obsidian eyes glimmered brightly in the gloom of the sedan, resembling the first rays of sunlight peeking through a spring shower. Those bewitching pools of night drew Lu Ning in like a moth to the me. Slowly, she crept closer to his outstretched hand.

    The two of them were so close that they touched each other. Yin Zhihan¡¯srge palm gently stroked her cheek. ¡°In my eyes, you are the most beautiful.¡±

    You are the most beautiful¡­

    Lu Ning only awoke from her trance some minutes after she had gotten out of the car. Earlier, Zhihan had said that Ann was the most beautiful woman in his eyes, yet now he called her the most beautiful.

    Where did the truth start and the lie end?

    Lu Ning hurried to her apartment with ming cheeks cupped in between her hands. If anyone had seen her in passing, they would have thought someone was chasing her. Hopeless. She waspletely and utterly hopeless. All it took was a little flirting on Zhihan¡¯s part to send her heart racing.

    Upon returning to her room, Lu Ning drew open the curtains and looked down. The sleek and polished ck sedan that she had ridden in had not left. He was still parked there.

    It looked like he had no intention of leaving.

    No. It could not be. Ann was still waiting for him at the hotel. He said that he would return as soon as he could to apany her. Such ambiguous words they were, spurring on the imagination. Why was not he leaving?

    Lu Ning did not sleep that night, haunted by the image of a ck sedan and the person driving it. Unbeknownst to her, that ck sedan did not leave until the following day.

    ¡­

    Half a monthter, Lu Ning¡¯s 24th birthday.

    On this day, Zhu Yuchen rang the doorbell of her apartment, and she generously invited him in.

    Zhu Yuchen¡¯s reason foring was evident, and he quickly dove into the topic that was at the forefront of his mind. ¡°Ah Ning, today is your 24th birthday. You should fulfil our promise and be my girlfriend.¡±

    Lu Ning took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yuchen, but I can¡¯t be your girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Why ever not?¡±

    ¡°Because I already have someone I like¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    Lu Ning did not respond.

    ¡°Ah Ning, if you don¡¯t tell me who he is, I¡¯ll think that you¡¯re just putting me off. I won¡¯t give up so easily!¡±

    Lu Ning sighed, her voice mellowing. ¡°You should know who he is¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yin Zhihan?¡± Zhu Yuchen murmured hesitantly.

    Lu Ning did not deny Yuchen¡¯s conjecture. Yin Zhihan¡¯s handsome face constantly shed in her mind¡¯s eye, reying the sight of his luminous eyes that shone like stars.

    ¡°Ah Ning, why? Didn¡¯t you reject him before? Why do you like him now?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I feel so conflicted ¨C I don¡¯t know what to think! I always thought that Zhihan wasn¡¯t my type. I thought I wanted someone who always smiled, someone who would make meugh and give me a sense of stability in life. Zhihan is the exact opposite! He¡¯s too wild, toocking in self-restraint. I believed I would only hold him back, so I rejected his advances. Now he is with Ann, and oh how my heart aches! It feels so empty. Yet, every time I see Ann and Zhihan together, I can¡¯t help but grit my teeth in jealousy. I can¡¯t stop thinking about him ¨C so much so that it hurts knowing I¡¯m not there by his side.¡±

    Lu Ning inhaled a rattling breath before she continued. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. Liking Yin Zhihan means I¡¯ll have to cast aside the past and usher in a new life of danger and intrigue. I-I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready for such a change, but one thing is certain. My heart belongs to Yin Zhihan. I can¡¯t agree with your pursuing me under such circumstances. It isn¡¯t fair to you!¡±

 Chapter 1435 - The Yacht

    <h4>Chapter 1435: The Yacht</h4>

    Zhu Yuchen nodded. Failure and defeat bled through his poised countenance. ¡°Hah¡­ Ah Ning, you are the bravest girl I¡¯ve ever met. Why are you so unsure of yourself when ites to Yin Zhihan?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it has something to do with my personality¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with your personality. It¡¯s because you don¡¯t just like Yin Zhihan. You are in love with him. You are afraid of rejection because you love him so deeply. Your love for him has merely drawn out your deepest insecurities ¨C it has nothing to do with any defect of character on your part.¡±

    Could Yuchen be on to something?

    Lu Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Was she in love with him?

    When had she fallen in love?

    Diving into the memories of her past was not aplicated matter. One memory, in particr, stood out. It was around the time she was 15 years old. She remembered injuring her leg and how Zhihan had taken it upon himself to bandage her wound, going so far as to bring her books to read so she wouldn¡¯t be bored. Lu Ning felt the first stirrings of her heart were then.

    Gratitude gave way to intrigue, and before she knew it, it had transformed into the beginnings of love. Since then, she never managed to put aside her feelings for him, regardless of how she tried.

    Subconsciously, Lu Ning rejected him. She was afraid of love. For a burgeoning young girl of her nature, love was a foreign concept. Like many others of her disposition, she shunned it, too afraid her passionate love would consume her; More so in the unfortunate event should Zhihan fail to return her feelings.

    ¡°Ah Ning, Yin Zhihan is already dating Ann. If he can throw you to the back of his mind so soon after falling out, I¡¯d advise you to reconsider. In terms of marriage, I¡¯m a much better candidate than Yin Zhihan.¡±

    In her heart of hearts, Lu Ning knew, without a doubt, that Yin Zhihan would not be a suitable marriage partner. One mightpare him to a work of art in that regard. He was an object to be admired from a distance, nothing more.

    Yet, what the mind proposes, the heart often disposes.

    She wanted to follow her heart.

    ¡°Yuchen, thank you for your kind consideration, but I must humbly decline your affections. Yin Zhihan and I will let nature take its course¡­¡±

    Three monthster¡­

    During these three months, Yin Zhihan did not return to thepany. Lu Ning had not seen him for a very, very long time, and the two of them did not have any contact.

    On this day, Lu Ning decided to take leave for a short vacation ¨C a month¡¯s break to rest and rx.

    She had not slept well these past three months. Lu Ning¡¯s mind often reyed the scene of a particr sedan some three months ago. Perhaps it was just Zhihan¡¯s way of flirting with girls, but she could not help but read more into it.

    This holiday was a chance to let her hair down, to forget the pesky nuisance that was her overactive imagination. It was a time for fun and games.

    Lu Ning did not go alone. She went on vacation with her good friend and colleague, Xiao Qiu. The two of them spent seven days shopping in Hong Kong before flying into Macau for some fun.

    One day, Xiao Qiu brought her to a white sandy beach overlooking arge, pellucidke. She pointed at a ptial yacht cresting over the blue waters. ¡°Ah Ning, let¡¯s board that yacht.¡±

    Lu Ning nced at the yacht and smiled. ¡°Xiao Qiu, stop fooling around. That yacht is a ce for the rich. It isn¡¯t something we can venture into without an invitation.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be d to know, then, that I managed to snag one!¡± Xiao Qiu smirked proudly.

    Lu Ning¡¯s gaping mouth resembled an elegant koi. ¡°Oh my God, Xiao Qiu, you¡¯re¡­ amazing. I don¡¯t know what to say. How did you get your hands on an invitation?¡±

    ¡°I got this invitation from a good friend of mine. She couldn¡¯t attend the event ¨C she said something about having another engagement ¨C so she transferred her invitation rights to me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? When did you be friends with such a wealthy person? The invitation can¡¯t be fake, can it? If we get kicked out, it¡¯ll be such a scandal!¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, this invitation is real. Come one, let¡¯s go in already!¡±

    Xiao Qiu all but dragged Lu Ning to the yacht with giddy excitement. ¡°Ah Ning, let me tell you. There are many rich people on board this yacht. This yacht is hosting a masque and an underground casino. Honestly, we¡¯ve been in Macau for so long but not once have you stepped foot into a casino. You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re missing!¡±

    A casino?

    Casinos were ces where vice took on physical form and clung to individuals like a second skin. They were sites of opulent indulgence, where the upper rungs of society mingled and enjoyed themselves. Those who did notck money and those who hoped to strike it rich often mingled shoulder to shoulder in these raucous dens. People like Lu Ning would never venture into one. All that she had was won through hard work. It was not something she could afford to squander in ces like casinos.

    As someone from the maind, Lu Ning feared the many stigmas attached to casinos in general, many of which stemmed from the vague impressions of them she had garnered via television dramas and old-fashioned crime movies. She was afraid of being caught by the police. She did not fancy the idea of sitting behind bars for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 1436 - The Guardian Star

    <h4>Chapter 1436: The Guardian Star</h4>

    Casinos were not ces any respectable person would visit.

    Her father, eldest brother, and second brother would never visit such a cesspool of vice. If they ever did, her mother would rip into them like a bloodhound.

    The two of them stopped at the embarkation point of the yacht. The steward at the door promptly asked the present their invitation, polished and polite, ¡°Madams, please present your invitation cards.¡±

    ¡°Here,¡± Xiao Qiu handed the invitation card to the steward.

    The impably dressed steward examined it seriously. ¡°Everything seems to be in order. I wish you a pleasant time on board our yacht.¡±

    Such was how Lu Ning was dragged aboard the yacht by Xiao Qiu.

    The yacht was quiterge, and it had a total of three floors. They passed the reception area and found themselves in an opulent ballroom. Elegant music filled the air with the crisp tones of a chamber orchestra. Several long tables,den with confectionaries and other finger foods, were interspersed among the throngs of smartly dressed men and dolled up women. One would have had to be blind not to recognise these men and women as those belonging to the upper echelons of society.

    Lu Ning rarely attended such events. She had never liked going to the parties her parents were invited to while as a young girl. Her feelings towards such events had not changed since bing an adult. She would rather stay at home in her apartment with a good book in hand. A steaming cup of tea would not have been remiss either. Being in such an ostentatious environment for the first time in a long while, Lu Ning could not help but marvel at the novelty of the whole experience.

    ¡°Xiao Qiu, I¡¯m impressed. I didn¡¯t expect that invitation of yours to be real.¡±

    Xiao Qiu raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Ah Ning, let¡¯s go and grab something to eat. The food looks amazing!¡±

    While the two of them sampled the inviting spread, they heard the discussions around them ¡ª

    ¡°I heard it being said that the owner of this yacht is going to invite someone to dance with him at the ball tonight. That fortunatedy will even receive a ne called the Guardian Star.¡±

    ¡°The Guardian Star is said to be the King of Diamonds. It¡¯s one of a kind in the world ¨C no other like it exists. It¡¯s something money can¡¯t buy. Legend has it that the Guardian Star protects whomsoever owns it for all eternity. Don¡¯t you think it sounds so romantic?¡±

    ¡°Bah! Stop dreaming of such nonsense. I heard that the owner of this yacht brought his girlfriend with him. He probably obtained the Guardian Star for his girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°His girlfriend must be so happy!¡±

    Xiao Qiu hopped about excitedly when she heard the news. Nudging Lu Ning by the shoulder, she said, ¡°Ah Ning, when the owner of the yachtes out to danceter, you must brave your fears and attract his attention. If he asks you to apany him for a dance, then that string of Guardian Stars will be yours!¡±

    Lu Ning almost spat out a mouthful of fruit juice. ¡°Xiao Qiu, what are you talking about? He¡¯s here with his girlfriend. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll stand a chance. I¡¯m more than aware of my limits.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, you shouldn¡¯t short change yourself. You¡¯re one of the most beautiful women I¡¯ve ever met. I can think of no man who wouldn¡¯t appreciate your beauty upon catching sight of you. Look! Even now, you¡¯re drawing attention to yourself.¡±

    Lu Ning scanned her surroundings. Indeed, her appearance had caused quite amotion. She could feel countless pairs of eyes staring her way, many of whom were well-dressed men in suits and tuxedos. They eyed her slender form hungrily like a wolf stalking a haplessmb.

    Unfortunately for them, Lu Ning was not interested. She already had someone she liked. Even if any one of those men staring at her were to offer up the Guardian star on a silver tter, she wouldn¡¯t bat an eye. Nothing was more precious than a gift from one she truly loved ¨C no else couldpare.

    ¡°Xiao Qiu, didn¡¯t you say that there is an underground casino? Let¡¯s go and see it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two of them made their way down to the first floor and entered the casino. Lu Ning was dumbfounded. The sight that greeted her went beyond anything she could imagine.

    Gambling tables dotted the casino in every direction. Cocktail waitresses suited in bunny uniforms shuttled back and forth with sses of alcohol bnced onrge trays. Under the dim orange lights, men and women gambled to their heart¡¯s content. From the clothes they wore, none of themcked money.

    Money did not exchange hands at these gambling tables. Instead, they were ying with chips. Each chip was valued at a hundred dors apiece, with the values only going up from there.

    ¡°Ah Ning, look at that table.¡± At this moment, Xiao Qiu grabbed Lu Ning¡¯s hand, drawing her attention to a particr table.

    Lu Ning looked over. The table Xiao Qiu was pointing at was by far thergest of all the tables in the casino. It was the principal seat of the entire venue. Seated at the table were four men cing bets.

 Chapter 1437 - A Prosperous Man

    <h4>Chapter 1437: A Prosperous Man</h4>

    Lu Ning¡¯s pupils constricted as she sucked in a breath of cold air. Yin Zhihan was one of the four seated at the main table.

    He was here!

    Yin Zhihan was wearing a navy blue sweater that opened into a V-neck. Itplimented the pair of slim ck pants he wore. Zhihan had styled his short brown hair in voluminous waves that framed his handsome features, enhancing his roguish charm under the warm light.

    Beside him stood Ann.

    ¡°President Yin, your luck tonight is too good. You¡¯re cleaning us out!. The masque is about to start soon. How about this? Let¡¯s finish this with a bang. One game to y for keeps,¡± one of the men suggested with an easy smile.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s do it that way. President Yin, bring all the chips. I¡¯m sure President Yin is not short on money anyway. Haha¡­¡± echoed his fellow gamblers.

    Yin Zhihan narrowed his eyes and turned to Ann, pinching her fair cheek. ¡°Ann, why don¡¯t you decide?¡± he said casually.

    ¡°My goodness! President Yin certainly trusts you a great deal. It looks like you¡¯ve got quite a lot on your te. Are you sure you can manage it all without your hands shaking?¡±

    Ann blushed under the crowd¡¯s teasing. She nced at Yin Zhihan coquettishly, clinging to his side. ¡°Zhihan, let¡¯s go all-in.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yin Zhihan pushed all his chips up without any hesitation.

    ¡°President Yin truly is forthright! I like it!¡± One of his fellow gamblers gave him a thumbs up.

    Lu Ning¡¯s heart jumped into her mouth. How could he be so nonchnt? What if he lost?

    A wave of anger rose in her chest. Zhihan had said that he would not return to thepany for half a year. She thought that he had pressing business to attend to. Who knew he would be spending his time away from thepany onboard a yacht gambling? To think he even brought Ann along with him!

    She was beside herself with fury.

    Although she was mad with him, there was not much she could do for the moment. The game had already begun. All she could do was pray for his sess. The anxiety that gnawed at her heart caused her to break out in cold sweat. Lu Ning could not bear the thought of him losing.

    Perhaps it was divine intervention, or at least the tides of fortune had answered her prayer, but nothing could defeat the sense of relief that washed over her when Zhihan flourished a winning hand. He had won.

    The three men beat their chests and stomped their feet, whining, ¡°President Yin, this is thest time we ever y with you. Your luck¡­¡±

    Ai Lisi swept up all the chips on the table. Yin Zhihan stood up, wrapping his muscr arms around Ann¡¯s supple waist and grinned. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. With someone like Ann in my arms, my luck is unstoppable.¡±

    Ann¡¯s face glowed red like an apple. She yfully punched Yin Zhihan¡¯s firm chest with a dainty hand and said, ¡°Hush now! Zhihan, you¡¯re embarrassing me!¡±

    Watching this scene unfold reced Lu Ning¡¯s relief with an intense, sour dislike for Ann. Had her self-control been any worse, she would have pounced at Ann there and then, pushing that minx away from Zhihan.

    Here she was fretting for him, yet the only thing in his eyes was that flirtatious harpy flouting her beauty!

    No. She had to remain calm. As much as her heart ached at the sight of Zhihan hugging Ann, she had no right step between them. She had no right to be jealous. It was ridiculous.

    Yin Zhihan escorted Ann by the arm, walking in their direction. To avoid meeting the pair, Lu Ning beat a hasty retreat. She did not think she could remain civil the way her emotions were all over the ce.

    She¡­ She couldn¡¯t see him ¨C not at the moment.

    Without so much as a word of warning, Lu Ning turned around and left. Xiao Qiu, feeling something off about her friend, shouted, ¡°Ah Ning! Ah Ning! Hold on. What¡¯s wrong? Where are you going?¡±

    Xiao Qiu¡¯s shouts sessfully attracted Yin Zhihan¡¯s attention. His onyx eyes narrowed, locking on the figure of the person who was being addressed as ¡®Ah Ning¡¯.

    The figure was that of a delicately beautiful woman.

    Just as Lu Ning had taken two steps, she bumped into someone.

    ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t you have eyes? How dare you walk into my boss? If anything happens to him, you¡¯ll be in trouble!¡± The so-called boss¡¯s subordinate berated threateningly.

    Lu Ning looked up at the man she bumped into. He was a man in his fifties wearing a Changshan ¨C a Chinese tunic worn by men. From a nce, one could tell that it was an exceptional tunic of refined make. His eyes, however, were lit with a sort of cunning sophistication that not even his muddy eyes could conceal.

    He was a man of Jianghu.

    Although Lu Ning thought the man was somewhat hateful for standing in her way, she recognised that she had been the one to bump into him. Since the faultid with her, she did not hesitate to apologise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to bump into you. It was careless of me.¡±

 Chapter 1438 - His Protection

    <h4>Chapter 1438: His Protection</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying sorry? If it¡¯s of any use, then what do we need the police for?¡± The subordinate replied fiercely.

    At this moment, the old man signaled for the subordinate to shut up. The old man sized up Lu Ning from head to toe and finally stopped at her exquisite face, ¡°Miss, you bumped into me just now and my chest bone hurts now. Why don¡¯t you rub it for me?¡±

    Lu Ning raised her eyebrows instantly. Bah, old hooligan!

    He was even older than her daddy, Shaoming!

    ¡°Sir, if you are hurt, you can go to the hospital. As long as the doctor certifies your injury, I¡¯llpensate your medical fees regardless of the amount,¡± Lu Ning said sternly.

    The old man smiled lecherously, ¡°Miss, I have money, but it¡¯s rare to see a beauty like you nowadays.¡±

    Lu Ning rolled her eyes at him and was about to leave.

    She did not want to waste her breath on such a hooligan.

    ¡°Miss, you want to leave just like that?¡± The old man gave his subordinate a look, and his subordinate immediately rushed over to catch hold of Lu Ning.

    Lu Ning was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so brazen to kidnap a woman publicly.

    When she realized that she was about to be caught, Lu Ning¡¯s heart sank, and she tried to think of a way to escape.

    At the critical moment, she felt arge hand on her shoulder. With a gentle tug, she fell against a warm and broad chest. A low mellow voice spoke above the top of her head, ¡°Uncle, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Daddy.¡± Ann walked over and hugged the old man¡¯s arm.

    Lu Ning felt disgusted when she saw it. So this old man was Ann¡¯s daddy. He was the King of Gamblers, no wonder he was so arrogant!

    The person protecting her was Yin Zhihan. Lu Ning looked up at him.

    Yin Zhihan also looked down at her at the same time. His gaze was calm, Lu Ning sensed that he was telling her everything was fine and she felt safe and reassured.

    No matter what happened, he would not budge.

    The King of Gamblers looked at Lu Ning, then at Yin Zhihan, and asked, ¡°Zhihan, do you know this youngdy?¡±

    Yin Zhihan gave a gentle nod of his head, ¡°Yes, she is my employee, Lu Ning.¡±

    So she was just a lowly employee. The King of Gamblers¡¯ eyes shone with resolution.

    Yin Zhihan continued, ¡°Uncle, you should have met Lu Ning¡¯s father before. He is the Chairman of the Lu¡¯s Group, Lu Shaoming. Her eldest brother, Lu Jinwen, is currently in Vancouver. You should also be familiar with Lu Ning¡¯s second brother, Lu Fan because you had a run-in with him some time ago.¡±

    Hearing that, the King of Gamblers¡¯ expression changed drastically. He didn¡¯t expect Lu Ning to have such a formidable family background.

    In the business world, anyone of status would know her father, Lu Shaoming. As for her eldest brother, Lu Jinwen, it was said that he was even more capable than their father.

    Lu Jinwen had created Lu¡¯s Group¡¯s second legend in Vancouver.

    However, the one whom the King of Gamblers was truly terrified of, was her second brother, Lu Fan. Some time ago, Lu Fan had led his Special Forces into his territory and destroyed two of his main leads, causing him to lose hundreds of millions of dors. If he had not paid arge sum of money to the authorities to suppress the matter and that Lu Fan had not been summoned back by his superiors, the work he painstakingly built his entire life would have been ruined by the recalcitrant Lu Fan.

 Chapter 1439 - Who Cares About Your Money

    <h4>Chapter 1439: Who Cares About Your Money</h4>

    The King of Gamblers broke out in a cold sweat. If he were to touch Lu Ning rashly, the men of the Lu family would definitelye for him.

    ¡°Haha, so you¡¯re the daughter of the Lu¡¯s. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Let this slide, Miss Lu, we wouldn¡¯t have known each other if it didn¡¯t happen,¡± the King of Gamblers said, trying to salvage the situation.

    Lu Ning didn¡¯t want to see the ugly face of this old man any longer, so she simply said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    At this moment, the hand on her shoulder gave her a gentle squeeze, then said, ¡°Lu Ning, go and y.¡±

    Lu Ning looked at Yin Zhihan, who was looking at her gently.

    ¡°Ah Ning, let¡¯s go out,¡± Xiao Qiu bounced over to her.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Lu Ning agreed, then they left.

    ..

    Xiao Qiu clutched Lu Ning¡¯s slender arm. ¡°Ah Ning, was what the Chairman said true? Do you have a very powerful family?¡±

    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°My family is my family, I am me.¡±

    Xiao Qiu raised her head, her heart ached for Lu Ning. ¡°Ah Ning, you¡¯re too proud.¡±

    Lu Ning was puzzled, how was she proud?

    ¡°Xiao Qiu, I need to get some air. You should go in and eat first.¡± Lu Ning withdrew her arm.

    ¡°Okay, but Ah Ning, don¡¯t run around. We have to danceter,¡± Xiao Qiu admonished.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Ning nodded.

    Once Xiao Qiu left, Lu Ning nced around, seeming to be looking for someone.

    Then she heard someone chuckling behind her. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±

    Lu Ning froze. She turned and saw Yin Zhihan standing in front of her and she started to blush for no reason. But still, she bravely met his gaze head-on and said, ¡°Chairman, how did you walk so silently?¡±

    ¡°You did not hear me because you were looking around for me too intently.¡± Yin Zhihan walked forward. ¡°Is there something you need from me?¡±

    Of course, there was.

    Lu Ning straightened her back and arched her head back so that she could look clearly at the tall man in front of her. ¡°You were away from thepany for so long because you were here gambling? Gambling is not good. It¡¯s your hard-earned money, what if you lose? You could lose the entire To.¡± She furrowed her brows.

    She was clearly very young, yet she acted so mature and tried to reason with him earnestly.

    Yin Zhihan raised his straight eyebrows. His gaze was drawn to her lips. Her lips were bright red and extremely alluring. As she spoke, he could see her perfect teeth. He wanted to hold her in his hands.

    ¡°Lu Ning, even if I lose money, what does it have to do with you?¡± He said faintly.

    Lu Ning was taken aback. ¡°Ah?¡±

    Yin Zhihan stuck his hands in his pockets and bent down slightly and lean closer to her. ¡°It¡¯s my money I¡¯m losing, why are you distressed over it?¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s cheeks were as red as a tomato. Only then did she realize what she had said. She was concerned about his money!

    Her long fan-likeshes fluttered violently as she stumbled to exin, ¡°Who¡­ Who¡¯s upset about your money? What I mean is your gambling behavior¡­ is not good. As my superior, you did not lead a good example¡±

    Being in close proximity, he could see that her skin was really smooth and supple, and it had a pearl-like glow. She looked so adorable when she was nervous, and it made him want to devour her.

    Over the years, she had changed a lot. She had be brave, confident, and independent. She was a modern woman who did not need to rely on anyone to live her own life. However, there was one thing that did not change.

    She was still extremely skittish around him.

    A few years ago, she saw him as he came out of the bathroom after a shower and identally dropped the porn magazine in her hands as she turned away. She was as nervous and helpless as she was now when he walked behind her to help her pick up the magazine.

 Chapter 1440 - The Ball

    <h4>Chapter 1440: The Ball</h4>

    She did not know that when she was nervous, she was like a frightened rabbit, hiding everywhere. However, the more she hid, the more his heart itched to hold her in his arms and tease her slowly.

    ¡°And¡­ and, our families¡­ we are family friends after all. My second brother is now¡­ the Head of the Special Forces, specializing in fighting crime. If he finds out about your¡­ gambling behavior, he wille¡­ and arrest you. When that happens¡­ I don¡¯t care¡­¡± Lu Ning muttered incoherently.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yin Zhihan nodded and mimicked a childish child. ¡°He seems to be very powerful.¡±

    ¡°Of course, he¡­¡±

    Yin Zhihan suddenly closed the gap between them and lightly pecked her rosy red lips.

    Lu Ning¡¯s brain exploded at the intimate contact. Did he kiss her?

    He kissed her!

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She widened her beautiful eyes.

    He gave her another peck and said hoarsely, ¡°I secretly kissed you. Does your second brother control this?¡±

    She could no longer think. All she could see now was him with a scious look on his face. She stuttered, ¡°Humph, wait till I see him, I will definitely tell him!¡±

    Yin Zhihan thought that she looked really cute. He reached out to stroke her hair and said, ¡°I will send a small boat to send you back to the shore. The people here are veryplicated. Don¡¯t stay here.¡±

    Her beauty was too remarkable. It was dangerous for her to stay on.

    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± she asked foolishly.

    Yin Zhihan smiled. ¡°Why should I leave? This yacht is mine.¡±

    Lu Ning knew that she was being silly. She frowned. ¡°Since you¡¯re not leaving, then I¡¯m staying too. I have an invitation, you have no right to ask me to go.¡±

    ¡°Lu Ning, don¡¯t be willful!¡± Yin Zhihan furrowed his brows.

    ¡°What does my willfulness have to do with you?¡± Lu Ning pushed him away and fled.

    ..

    Everyone who received the invitation was orded their own rooms. As Lu Ning and Xiao Qiu went back to their rooms, Xiao Qiu said, ¡°Ah Ning, hurry up and change your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Change my clothes?¡± Lu Ning was bewildered. ¡°Why do I have to change my clothes?¡±

    ¡°Because the ball is about to start. You¡¯re not going to wear pants to the dance, are you?¡±

    Lu Ning looked down at her sweater and jeans. She was quite pleased with her pure and innocent look.

    However, she knew she could not attend a ball dressed like this. Someone would probably chase her out.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t prepare a dress.¡±

    Xiao Qiu smiled mysteriously. ¡°Ah Ning, I supposed you didn¡¯t buy any dresses in Hong Kong when I asked you to, right? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve secretly bought a few exceptionally gorgeous ones for you. Am I not a good friend?¡±

    Xiao Qiu took out the dresses.

    ¡°Wow.¡± Lu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at the dresses spread on the bed. There were all kinds of styles and colors. ¡°Xiao Qiu, when did you buy them? They are really pretty but I don¡¯t like these bright colors.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, I don¡¯t understand you. You¡¯re so beautiful. And you are just 24 years old. This is the best time of your life to doll yourself up. These colorsplement yourplexion and entuate your figure. I guarantee that when you wear these to the ball, you will attract the attention of all the men present!¡±

    ¡°Why do I have to dress like this to attract men¡¯s attention?¡± Lu Ning muttered.

    Xiao Qiu rolled her eyes. She was really defeated by Lu Ning. After all, it was a woman¡¯s vanity to attract men¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 1441 - The Chairman Was Enthralled

    <h4>Chapter 1441: The Chairman Was Enthralled</h4>

    ¡°Ah Ning, the Chairman will definitely like you dressed like this. Try to charm him into dancing the first dance with you. The Guardian Star will be yours then.¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had forgotten about the dance.

    ¡°He won¡¯t ask me to dance. Ann is his girlfriend, he will ask her to dance. The Guardian Star is also Ann¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, I smell sour grapes,¡± Xiao Qiu covered her mouth andughed.

    Lu Ning was confused. ¡°There¡¯s no sour smell¡­ Ah, okay, Xiao Qiu, you¡¯reughing at me. Are you saying that I¡¯m jealous? I¡¯m not!¡±

    ¡°You know very well whether you are or not.¡±

    Lu Ning admitted to herself that she did feel jealous when she saw Zhihan and Ann together.

    ¡°Alright Ah Ning, go and change your clothes quickly. We must try to charm the Chairman!¡±

    ¡­

    At the ball.

    Chow, the King of Gamblers, looked at Yin Zhihan. ¡°Zhihan, you¡¯ve been dating Ann for quite some time. She is so in love with you. Have you considered marrying her soon? Or maybe an engagement?¡±

    Ann looked shy. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t say such things. It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡±

    Despite that, she looked at Yin Zhihan expectantly.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s deep-set eyes showed no emotion. He just smiled tenderly at Ann and said, ¡°Ann and I are still in the honeymoon phase. Marriage is a little far away. We¡¯ll talk about it when the time is right.¡±

    Chow wanted to say something but Ann grabbed him and said, ¡°Daddy, a man should focus on his career first. Han and I are not in a hurry to get married anyway.¡±

    Chow had no choice but to agree, ¡°Alright.¡±

    A collective gasp rose from around him. Yin Zhihan followed everyone¡¯s gaze and looked towards the door. A lovely vision came into his line of sight.

    Lu Ning had arrived.

    She wore a pale yellow long sling dress with the thin straps hanging snugly on her creamy shoulders. Her breasts were a nice C cup and they looked nicely rounded under her dress.

    The key feature of the dress was that it was backless. Most of her wless back was exposed. Her pedicles were very well defined, and the concave indent running down the middle of her back was creamy and soft. People would willingly drown in it.

    Lu Ning¡¯s long hair was coiffed into a bun. There were two pearl earrings on her dainty earlobes. Her petite face was extremely stunning. Her beauty was indeed unrivalled.

    ¡°Han! Han!¡± Ann called out to Yin Zhihan several times, but he did note back to his senses.

    His eyes were filled with astonishment and his breath was taken away by the woman in front of him.

    This gorgeous color really suited her well.

    He remembered many years ago when she was still young and green, his sister Linger had plucked a rose and tucked it behind Lu Ning¡¯s ear. When he saw her, he was already stunned by her beauty.

    At that time, he thought to himself that many yearster when she was grown up, countless men would definitely fall for her charms. Little did she know, he would be the first man to be enthralled by her.

    Lu Ning was not ustomed to dressing like this and awkwardly tugged at her dress. Xiao Qiu said excitedly, ¡°Ah Ning, look. All the men are looking at you. You look like a goddess in this dress. I was right.¡±

    Lu Ning replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Xiao Qiu, you¡¯re the most annoying.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, look. The Chairman is also looking at you.¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She raised her eyes and immediately found Yin Zhihan in the crowded room.

    Their eyes met. His burning gaze scorched her body. This was the first time she felt his heated gaze. It was so hot she felt as if she was melting.

    Expectedly, Lu Ning blushed furiously again. She evaded the eye contact and lowered her eyelids.

 Chapter 1442 - In Tears

    <h4>Chapter 1442: In Tears</h4>

    ¡°Ah Ning, the Chairman keeps staring at you, he must be fascinated by you. The ball is about to begin, he will definitely invite you to dance!¡± Xiao Qiu said excitedly.

    Would he?

    Lu Ning¡¯s heart was thumping wildly. It would be a lie to say that she was not looking forward to it.

    At this time, the host went up to the stage, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for your attendance today. I hereby announce that the ball has officially begun. Let¡¯s invite Mr. Yin to start the first dance. Which beautifuldy will he invite?¡±

    The crowd below the stage grew restless.

    Lu Ning raised her eyes to look at Yin Zhihan. He broke the eye contact and turned to Ann. Then, he extended his left hand to invite her to dance.

    ¡°Wow, ¡± the crowd cheered. ¡°Mr. Yin has invited his girlfriend, Ann.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising, they are in a rtionship!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so envious. Ann is the little princess of the ball.¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s face turned pale. She watched Ann shyly put her hand in Yin Zhihan¡¯s. He then put his hand on her slender waist, and they began to dance.

    Yin Zhihan was very charming when he danced. Every turn he made was perfectly executed. Ann was also a skillful dancer. They whirled around the dance floor amid warm apuse from the attendees.

    ¡°Ah Ning, what¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t the Chairman invite you to dance?¡± Xiao Qiu frowned.

    Lu Ning felt as if she was doused by a bucket of cold water. What was she doing? Was she truly expecting Yin Zhihan to invite her to dance?

    Yin Zhihan was dating Ann now. Why would he invite her to dance?

    It was ridiculous!

    Lu Ning admonished herself mentally, ¡°Wake up, Lu Ning. When did you be like this? How can you covet a married man?¡±

    Yin Zhihan was obviously a yboy. On one hand, he was dating Ann, and on the other, he was flirting with her. He even kissed her.

    And she actually fell for his tricks!

    ¡°Xiao Qiu, Don¡¯t spout nonsense about him and me in the future. We just have a working rtionship ¨C he¡¯s my superior, I¡¯m his subordinate. Who he invites to dance has nothing to do with me!¡± With that, Lu Ning walked away.

    She walked over to the table and picked up a ss of red wine, and downed it in one gulp.

    Xiao Qiu looked at Lu Ning and didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.

    Ten minutester, Yin Zhihan and Ann ended the first dance perfectly.

    Amidst the crowd¡¯s exmations, the host brought over the Guardian Star, and Yin Zhihan put it around Ann¡¯s neck.

    Lu Ning gulped down another ss of red wine.

    At this moment, men started to walk over to her one after another and tried to invite her to dance. ¡°Hey beautiful, can I invite you to dance?¡±

    ¡°No, I need to go the bathroom. Excuse me,¡± she declined them all.

    Then she left the dance floor and entered the bathroom.

    ..

    Standing in front of the washstand, Lu Ning sshed cold water on her burning face. Oh no, she might be a little drunk again.

    She had drunk a few sses of red wine in a row just now, and she was feeling the effects now, she simply could not hold her liquor at all.

    When she was 17 years old, she was dragged into a bar by Linger and got drunk. In the end, Yin Zhihan brought her back to his apartment and it seemed something shameful had happened. But until now, she still did not know what transpired between them.

    That was the start of their ambiguous rtionship.

    Lu Ning felt very sad and sorry for herself. Out of nowhere, she felt moisture on her face. Then she realized she was crying.

 Chapter 1443 - You Are so Pretentious

    <h4>Chapter 1443: You Are so Pretentious</h4>

    Why was she crying?

    She did not want to cry over that yboy.

    Lu Ning clenched her fists in anger. ¡°Scumbag!¡±

    ¡°Who are you scolding?¡± A familiar low and mellow voice came from behind her.

    Lu Ning was startled. She looked up and saw the handsome and tall reflection of Yin Zhihan through the big mirror. He was leaning against the doorframe and was looking at her with glittering eyes.

    Yin Zhihan. Why was he here?

    Yin Zhihan noticed her reddened eyes and asked gently, ¡°Are you crying?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Lu Ning quickly denied, then reached up to wipe away her tears.

    But the more she wiped, the more she cried. She clearly hated him yet when she saw him, she just felt even sorrier for herself and wanted to cry even more.

    ¡°Sob¡­ go away, I¡¯m not crying. I don¡¯t want to see you again¡­ sob¡­¡± Lu Ning scolded him as she cried.

    She was usually poised and refined but she always managed to show her worst side in front of him, she might have looked so awful now that even she herself despised it.

    Yin Zhihan strode over to her in his long legs. Putting his hands in his pockets, he smiled and said, ¡°Lu Ning, I realized that you¡¯re quite pretentious.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lu Ning was breathless with all the crying.

    ¡°In the past, when I courted you, you rejected me so resolutely. You said I wasn¡¯t your type and that you hated me¡­ Now that I¡¯m with another woman, and here you are crying. Isn¡¯t that pretentious?¡±

    Lu Ning pouted her rosy lips and gasped, ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m also not crying over you. I¡¯m just¡­ homesick. I just miss my parents¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha,¡± Yin Zhihan reached out two fingers and lifted her chin, forcing her to look at him. ¡°A good girl doesn¡¯t lie.¡±

    He coaxed her like one would coax a child throwing a tantrum.

    ¡°Go away, don¡¯t touch me!¡± Lu Ning pped at his hand angrily.

    ¡°Lu Ning, what do you want me to do? Would you be happy if I chased after you? Hmm?¡± Yin Zhihan sighed and kissed her.

    He had noticed her quivering lips when she cried. It seemed like an invitation for him to kiss her. So he gave in to the impulse.

    Lu Ning was so startled that she couldn¡¯t breathe. He came to flirt with her again!

    ¡°Oh, go away, Yin Zhihan. Don¡¯t you dare kiss me. If you do that again, I¡¯ll sue you for harassment!¡± Lu Ning struggled vigorously to avoid his kisses.

    Yin Zhihan pressed down on her shoulders and pinned her against the wall. His arm snaked around her slender waist and squeezed her gently several times. His other palm lingered on her beautiful exposed back sensuously.

    Her skin was as soft as silk.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s adam¡¯s apple moved as he swallowed in anticipation, his fingers traced the edge of her clothes. He caressed her lovingly. taking his time. In his eyes, she was God¡¯s greatest creation. She was made for pleasure. His pleasure.

    Lu Ning¡¯s legs buckled. If he had not held her forcibly, she would have copsed on the ground.

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, let go¡­¡±

    She did not sound like herself. She wanted to scold and reject him, but when she spoke, she sounded seductive and inviting.

    Although he was using a bit of force there was a gentleness in his strength. She did not feel ufortable. As she was twisting around, their clothes kept rubbing against each other.

    Lu Ning realized what it was. She was so shocked that she could not breathe.

    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡±

 Chapter 1444 - A Break-Up

    <h4>Chapter 1444: A Break-Up</h4>

    ¡°What? You have a sense of aplishment, don¡¯t you?¡± Yin Zhihan stared at her with bloodshot eyes.

    Lu Ning didn¡¯t mean that. She was just surprised that he had a reaction so quickly.

    Yin Zhihan lowered his head and kissed her again.

    His tongue darted through her unguarded lips.

    She had always known he was a superb kisser. He was very persuasive, his tongue dueling sensuously with hers, seducing her. He explored every inch of her mouth tenderly, savoring her sweetness.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lu Ning moaned as her legs gave way again, and she started to slide downwards.

    Yin Zhihan tightened his hold on her slender waist and chuckled in delight. ¡°Why are you still so inexperienced?¡±

    He still had the nerve tough at her. Lu Ning clenched her fists and pummelled him. ¡°I¡¯m not like you, who is so experienced!¡±

    Yin Zhihan frowned and kissed her delicate little nose. ¡°Who said I am?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? How many girlfriends have you had? You must have slept with all of them. You¡¯re like a bee, flitting from flower to flower!¡± Lu Ning got angry as she spoke, she kicked him hard. ¡°Let go, don¡¯t touch me! You just touched Ann with those hands!¡±

    Yin Zhihan refused to let go. Instead, he hugged her even tighter. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not! Yin Zhihan, let go of me, don¡¯t bully me! What are you trying to do? You already have a girlfriend, yet you¡¯re still flirting with me. Aren¡¯t you going too far?¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. She lowered her longshes, feeling aggrieved. She did not want to react this way, especially in front of him, it was really embarrassing.

    ¡°Lu Ning, don¡¯t you like me flirting with you?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Lu Ning refused to admit it.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t have a girlfriend, will you like it?¡±

    Lu Ning raised eyes filled with unshed tears and looked at Yin Zhihan. ¡°You mean¡­ you want to break up with Ann?¡±

    Yin Zhihan raised his straight eyebrows but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t like it too! ¡°You have had so many girlfriends and have nothing of value left. I¡¯m different, I have not experienced my first love, my first kiss and I¡¯m still a virgin. It¡¯s a pity to waste them on you! I am the esteemed Miss Lu, beautiful and talented. Why would I choose a man like you?¡±

    Yin Zhihan murmured into her ear, ¡°You have given your first kiss to me,¡± and he drew her earlobe between his lips and suckled it gently.

    ¡°You!¡± Lu Ning wanted to push him.

    Yin Zhihan was even happier, ¡°Your first love is also me. When you saw Ann and me together, your eyes filled up with tears, you look aggrieved and pitiful. You used to proim unabashedly how much you hated me. Where is that Lu Ning? And who is the one flirting now? I stopped hitting on you, but you came to seduce me again.¡±

    What was he saying?

    Why did he say she seduced him?

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, do you like me that little? I¡¯ve rejected you once, and you don¡¯t want to¡­ hit on me anymore?¡±

    She mumbled thest few words and blushed furiously.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s eyes darkened, and he looked conflicted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lu Ning. In my current state¡­ I¡¯m not suitable to be with you¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lu Ning pushed him away forcefully. She was so angry that she almost bit him. ¡°Do you not want to break up with Ann? Yin Zhihan, you¡¯ve gone too far. You want to have your cake and eat it. Let me tell you, no way. I will not let you have your way!¡±

    Yin Zhihan could not help butugh. He looked at the woman, bristling with anger, in his arms. ¡°Do you really want me to break up with Ann so badly?¡±

 Chapter 1445 - The Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 1445: The Engagement</h4>

    Lu Ning wished she could bite off her tongue. What nonsense was she spouting? She was urging him to break up with Ann.

    Why was she so spineless?

    So embarrassing!

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore. I¡¯m leaving!¡± Lu Ning pushed him away and turned to leave.

    At this moment, they heard the turning of the doorknob of the bathroom. Someone was about to enter. They heard a familiar voice talking on the phone. ¡°Hello, daddy¡­¡±

    It was¡­ Ann.

    What a small world, Lu Ning thought to herself. She was in the washroom with Yin Zhihan, who else woulde in but Ann. She felt like they were about to be caughtmitting adultery.

    But wait a minute, why would Yin Zhihan appear in thedies¡¯ washroom?

    Lu Ning¡¯s fuzziness from the red wine dissipated. She was shocked and sobered instantly.

    At this moment, Yin Zhihan wrapped a strong arm wrapped around her small waist and carried her into the closet.

    It was really small. They had to stand so close to each other that Lu Ning could feel Yin Zhihan¡¯s well-defined muscles through their thin clothes.

    She felt as though a jolt of electric current passed through her body. She stepped back.

    ¡°Stop fidgeting!¡± Yin Zhihan threatened as he embraced her.

    Lu Ning could feel his erection against her stomach again. It wasrger than before. She was so rmed that she did not dare move anymore.

    Ann walked in and stood in front of the washstand to wash her hands while answering the phone. ¡°Hello, daddy.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Ann. How far have you and Yin Zhihan progressed? Put in more effort and get engaged to Yin Zhihan first,¡± Chow, the King of Gamblers urged on the other end.

    ¡°Daddy, I also want to get engaged, but Han doesn¡¯t agree. If I harp on it, it will only annoy him.¡±

    ¡°Then get pregnant with his child. As long as you have his child in your belly, your value will increase. You have to know that women are throwing themselves at him. The wealth he has amassed is massive.¡±

    ¡°Daddy,¡± Ann hesitated, ¡°Actually, Han and I have not slept together yet.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Chow exploded.

    Lu Ning was astonished. She looked up at Yin Zhihan in disbelief. He and Ann hadn¡¯t slept together?

    How could that be?

    ¡°Ann, what¡¯s going on? You¡¯ve been dating for so long. I think Yin Zhihan has had plenty of women before. Why haven¡¯t you slept together? Are you not putting enough effort?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I did. Look at my beautiful face and lush figure. In the past, when I took off my clothes to seduce my ex-boyfriends, they would pounce on me in an instant. But it didn¡¯t work at all on Han. Not only was he indifferent, his cock wasn¡¯t hard at all. Daddy, do you think he is impotent?¡±

    Impotent?

    Lu Ning stared nkly at the very erected cock twitching slightly on her stomach. How could he be impotent?

    Every time they were in close proximity, he would have an erection.

    Why didn¡¯t he have the same reaction to Ann?

    Yin Zhihan gazed down at the woman in his arms. She was so adorable, he couldn¡¯t resist leaning over and catching her lips between his teeth, saying softly, ¡°I¡¯m not impotent.¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s body became limp, but she didn¡¯t dare make any sound. She could only clutch at his shirt and let him kiss her.

    ¡°Ann, don¡¯t dwell on this problem now. Think of a way to get engaged to him. After the marriage, you can take half of his assets. When that happens, you can find a guy who can f*ck you seven times in one night.¡±

    ¡°Okay, daddy. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Ann walked out satisfied.

    ..

    After Ann left, Lu Ning quickly pushed Yin Zhihan away and asked, ¡°You and Ann¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±

 Chapter 1446 - His Secret

    <h4>Chapter 1446: His Secret</h4>

    ¡°What do you mean? Just like what you had heard, I didn¡¯t sleep with Ann,¡± Yin Zhihan said calmly.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Lu Ning didn¡¯t believe him.

    ¡°Why not? Do I have to sleep with her? Do I have to sleep with every girlfriend I have? Lu Ning, I¡¯m not that promiscuous.¡±

    ¡°But, you look like it¡­¡±

    ¡°What do I look like? Like a yboy, like someone who vents his frustration, like a man with a testosterone rush? I feel that you all are biased against me, or rather, fantasizing about me.¡±

    Fantasized about him?

    However, for a handsome and rich man like him, it would indeed be abnormal if he did not have a few girlfriends or be surrounded by women.

    Yin Zhihan leaned over and kissed the corner of her sweet lips, ¡°Using what you said just now, I am Mr. Yin, the Chairman of To. I am handsome and talented, and more importantly, I am rich. Why should I shortchange myself with those women? I have very high standards when ites to women. At the very least, I want a woman like you, who hasn¡¯t had her first kiss, first love, and is still a virgin!¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s pretty little face turned as red as a tomato. Was she that arrogant just now? No, absolutely not!

    ¡°Although you didn¡¯t sleep with Ann, you slept with . That year, I saw you in ¡¯s apartment with discarded clothes strewn everywhere¡­¡±

    Recalling that scene, Lu Ning frowned.

    Yin Zhihan opened his mouth and bit the corner of her lips gently. He said in a low husky voice, ¡°Little imp, why are you in such a hurry to get information from me?¡±

    Lu Ning felt that his tone was strange. It seemed as if he was hiding something. Was he hiding some secret?

    He had so many girlfriends, and yet now he said that he had high standards and didn¡¯t like those women. This was so contradictory.

    He had to be hiding something from her!

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, let go of me first!¡± Lu Ning clenched her fists and pummelled him. ¡°Let¡¯s be clear. If you didn¡¯t like Ann or , then why were you with them? You must have a secret, so hurry up and tell me¡­ Oh!¡±

    Lu Ning was interrupted by Yin Zhihan.

    He kissed her again, swallowing her words. His tongue swept through her sweet little mouth wantonly. The palm caressing her back slowly inched forward and grabbed her¡­

    She did not wear a bra, there was only a nipple tape¡­

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, don¡¯t!¡± Lu Ning mewled like a kitten. Her nipple tape woulde off.

    No man had ever touched her breasts before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t what? I¡¯ll let you touch me back!¡± Yin Zhihan held her soft little hands and brought them to his chest.

    Lu Ning wanted to retract her hands, but she didn¡¯t have the will to do so. Her soft little hands pressed against his muscr body which burned as if it was on fire.

    Her fingertips reached out from under his shirt and slowly explored his body.

    One, two, three, four, five, six¡­

    Six-pack abs.

    Exquisite and powerful.

    Lu Ning recalled the brief glimpse she had outside the door many years ago. He was only about fifteen years old at that time, and he already had abdominal muscles.

    That was the first time she had seen a man¡¯s body. After so many years, she had never fallen in love, no one had ever made her heart flutter. Now that she thought about it, perhaps it was because he had set the bar too high.

    Since then, all the men she met could not catch her eyes.

 Chapter 1447 - The One He Truly Wanted to Protect

    <h4>Chapter 1447: The One He Truly Wanted to Protect</h4>

    Lu Ning felt as if she was about to turn into a puddle of water in his embrace.

    At this moment, hisrge palms slid down her waist and grabbed her perky buttocks. She was startled into awareness. ¡°Yin Zhihan, no, don¡¯t.¡±

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s entire body tensed up. ¡°Why not? The two treasures in a woman¡¯s body are meant to please men.¡±

    Why did he say that?

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, you still say that you do not have a lot of experience. You are too practiced!¡±

    ¡°Who says you have to be experienced to know what to do? I¡¯m self-taught and talented!¡± Yin Zhihan said, matter-of-factly.

    Lu Ning was about to cry. ¡°Yin Zhihan, let go¡­¡±

    ¡°Now you want me to let go. When you were 17 years old, you were drugged in the bar and I brought you back. In the pool of my apartment, you straddled my waist. Not only did you rub yourself against me, you even unbelted me and reached inside my pants with your little hands. Why didn¡¯t you let go back then?¡±

    Was it like that?

    Was he telling the truth?

    She straddled him and¡­

    Lu Ning did not dare to imagine those scenes. She was so embarrassed that she could not believe she did those things.

    ¡°Lu Ning, let me kiss you. I have thought about you for so many years¡­¡± Yin Zhihan leaned on her shoulder and sighed in satisfaction.

    Lu Ning bit her lower lip with her pearly white teeth. Her body had already surrendered to him. If she did not put a stop to this, he would get his way.

    However, she was unwilling to go this far.

    Their rtionship was ambiguous and he had not broken up with Ann. Moreover, he seemed to be hiding many secrets.

    She was a virgin. Her first time should be perfect, not in a closet in the bathroom. There wasn¡¯t even a bed. She did not want to be taken here.

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, let go!¡± Lu Ning pushed him away forcibly.

    Yin Zhihan took a step back and bumped against the closet. He looked at Lu Ning with eyes filled with desire.

    She avoided his gaze and opened the door. ¡°I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    ¡°Lu Ning, wait!¡± Yin Zhihan grabbed her slim wrist.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lu Ning wanted to withdraw her hand.

    At this moment, he ced something cold on her hand. ¡°For you.¡±

    Lu Ning looked down. It was¡­ the Guardian Star.

    Wasn¡¯t it given to Ann?

    As if he knew her thought, Yin Zhihan raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Ann¡¯s is fake. I want to give the real Guardian Star to you. You are the woman I truly want to protect.¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s heart was shaken. He said that he wanted to protect her.

    She was confused. Without another word, she hastily ran out.

    Lu Ning ran away in a cowardly manner.

    ..

    After leaving the bathroom, Lu Ning walked along the corridor. She covered her face with her hands. Her face was still flushed and hot.

    Did she want to be with Yin Zhihan?

    Yes, she liked him very much and wanted to be with him. However, his stance wasn¡¯t clear, and he did not promise to break up with Ann.

    If he did not make a clean break with all those women, she would not want to be with him. Moreover, he had to promise her that he would only love her from now on.

    Her ideal marriage would be something like what her parents, Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing, had. If she could not find someone like that, she would rather do without.

    As Lu Ning neared a corner, she suddenly heard Chow¡¯s voice. He was on the phone.

 Chapter 1448 - Your Second Brother Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 1448: Your Second Brother Is Here</h4>

    ¡°Ah Fu, has the current batch of goods been sold?¡± The King of Gamblers asked in a low tone.

    Thankfully, their surroundings were quiet, which allowed Lu Ning to hear the person on the other end of the line. Whoever it was, that person possessed a strong voice. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the transaction failed, King of Gamblers. It seems the goods delivered were not up to par.¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°How is it impossible? They¡¯ve already rejected the goods. What¡¯s more to be said? Honestly, what on earth are you doing? Haven¡¯t I emphasized time and time again how important this transaction is to us? It¡¯s key to our sess in South Africa. As long as we seed in opening a channel there, our gains will increase exponentially. We¡¯ll be rolling in dough!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I understand, Ah Fu. I, too, do not wish for there to be any problems with the goods. How about this, why don¡¯t youe back and inspect them for me?¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on a yacht in Macau. I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°A yacht? Is it safe? The International Crime Squad is chasing me. They¡¯ve cut off most of my lines ofmunication, and they¡¯re closing in on my location. We¡¯re all on the same boat ¨C if anything happens to me, you¡¯ll be next!¡±

    ¡°Ah Fu, I¡¯m inviting you onboard this yacht for that reason. Don¡¯t worry. This yacht is safe!¡±

    The more she heard, the paler her skin became.

    A batch of goods¡­

    What kind of goods were they dealing in?

    Who was this Ah Fu? What was his rtionship with the King of Gamblers? Was Zhihan somehow involved?

    Lu Ning had a very urate intuition. This King of Gamblers was dealing in something illegal, and Yin Zhihan¡­

    No, she had to find Zhihan and question his involvement.

    Lu Ning turned around, wanting to leave.

    But just as she did so, her heels scraped against the floor. The King of Gamblers heard it and immediately whirled around. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Lu Ning sucked in a breath of cold air. Oh no! She had been discovered.

    The King of Gamblers ran towards her hiding spot demanding, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Just then, arge palm covered her mouth, silencing her. The owner of the palm pulled her into the room next to the one she had been hiding in.

    When the King of Gamblers arrived at the source of the offending sound, he found the ce deserted save for a kitten mewling on the ground.

    The King of Gamblers scanned the area cautiously. Finding no one in the immediate vicinity, he quickly hung up the phone and left.

    ¡­

    In another room¡­

    Lu Ning looked up to see who had saved her. It was Yin Zhihan.

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, I overheard Ann¡¯s father, the King of Gamblers, on the phone just now. The other party was a man named Ah Fu. They mentioned a batch of goods. Do you know what they¡¯re dealing in?¡± Lu Ning babbled, nervously grabbing hold of Yin Zhihan¡¯s sleeve.

    Yin Zhihan remained expressionless. Reaching out, he stroked Lu Ning¡¯s hair and said gently, ¡°These things have nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t look into it any further.¡±

    ¡°Zhihan, do you know something? I feel that the identity of the King of Gamblers is not what he makes himself out to be. This ¡®Ah Fu¡¯ is heading over here from wherever he is right now. Don¡¯t get caught up in their schemes!¡±

    ¡°Lu Ning, calm down. Forget everything you saw just now. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to stay here. I¡¯ll arrange for a boat to send you back to shore.¡±

    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°No. I won¡¯t go without you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I can¡¯t go with you.¡±

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, you bullheaded, reckless fool!¡± Lu Ning angrily kicked the man.

    Yin Zhihan wrapped Lu Ning in a firm hug, nting a kiss on the crown of her head. ¡°There¡¯s no time for fun and games. I¡¯ll be fine. Go back and await my call.¡±

    Lu Ning was so angry that she was practically frothing at her mouth. He was always like this. He always yed the enigmatic man without bothering to consider her feeling. Zhihan¡¯s mysterious ways merely added to her worries and fears, doing nothing to assuage them.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. You should pick up your friend along the way. By the way,¡± Yin Zhihan interjected, having remembered something. ¡°Your second brother should be here soon.¡±

 Chapter 1449 - The IRS

    <h4>Chapter 1449: The IRS</h4>

    Her second brother?

    Startled by the unexpected piece of information shared with her, Lu Ning did not know how to react.

    Yin Zhihan quirked his eyebrows, smiling suavely, ¡°You¡¯re free to let your second brother know that I kissed you. It¡¯ll be interesting to see if he¡¯ll arrest me.¡±

    ¡­

    Lu Ning and Xiao Qiu boarded the small boat prepared for them and returned to shore. When they arrived at their respective rooms in the hotel they were staying in, the sight of their beds was such a sweet relief that they copsed in bed with scarcely a thought to the contrary.

    Yet, despite how tired she was, Lu Ning could not sleep.

    So great was her concern for Zhihan¡¯s wellbeing that sleep eluded her.

    Lu Ning took out her phone and called her second brother, Lu Fan, but he had turned off his phone. It did not look like she was going to get ahold of her brother anytime soon.

    Why would her second brother be in Macau?

    Was he here on a mission?

    If so, how did Yin Zhihan find out? Lu Fan was her own brother, and she could not im to know where he was at all times. What more an outsider who bore no connection to him whatsoever?

    Lu Ning felt the onset of a migraine. Why were all the men in her life keeping secrets from her? It was so frustrating.

    The following day, Lu Ning was awoken by a series of loud beeps. Someone was calling her.

    Pushing herself up from the awkward position she had been lying in, Lu Ning groped for her phone, which she found on the bedside table. She answered the call, still barely half-awake. ¡°Hello¡­?¡±

    ¡°Lu Ning, are you still sleeping? Get up already! Something big has happened!¡± Xiao Qiu¡¯s enthusiastic voice came from the other end.

    Lu Ning rubbed the sleep out of her eyes, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Last night, there was an intense battle on the President¡¯s yacht. I heard a big-time drug lord was arrested. One of the drug dealers involved in the cartel happens to be Ann¡¯s father. Even Ann was implicated in her father¡¯s arrest!¡±

    That woke her up. Lu Ning stumbled out of bed, shock being the predominant emotion driving her. ¡°Xiao Qiu, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Hah¡­ Lu Ning, turn on your TV. It¡¯s made the headlines! Every news channel worth their salt is reporting it now. I can¡¯t exin it better than they can over the phone.¡±

    Lu Ning quickly turned on the TV.

    The newscaster was reporting headline news¨C

    ¡°¡­ Last night, a drug lord codenamed ¡®Ah Fu¡¯ was arrested on a luxury yacht in Macau. The Chinese sent out their Chief of Special Forces, Lu Fan, who has been instrumental in the takedown of many simr criminal organizations these past few years. Chief Lu led an elite task force in a raid of the yacht, sessfully apprehending the drug lord ¡®Ah Fu¡¯, the King of Gamblers, and several other persons of interest. A number of guests on board the yacht was injured during the struggle¡­¡±

    The scene switched to an image of Lu Fan. It was her second brother!

    She had not seen her second brother in almost two years.

    Lu Fan was decked out in military fatigues. His uniform perfectly outlined his tall, rugged physique. The once unruly young man had transformed into an iron-willed soldier. His eyebrows were like a pair of glinting swords at his temples; His deep and chiselled features were as sharp and fierce as a cheetah. Anyone who had known him before would have been astounded by his transformation.

    Lu Ning teared up with pride for her second brother¡¯s aplishments. In the years she had not seen him, his skin had taken on a bronze tan. He must have endured a lot to get to where he was today.

    The newscaster continued ¡ª

    ¡°¡­ the drug lord codenamed ¡®Ah Fu¡¯ has run rampant in the world for decades. New information hase to light since the arrest. ording to information released by the Chinese government, most of the drug lord¡¯s associates were members of high society. Using their identities, Ah Fu¡¯s associates helped mask the multi-national cartel¡¯s movements and expanding the organization¡¯s reach across multiple countries. Experts estimate the number of individuals that Ah Fu¡¯s capture could implicate could be in the thousands. More details of the drug lord¡¯s arrest can be found on our website¡­

    ¡­ It took the relevant departments six years of concerted effort to detain Ah Fu, and the most significant help came from the IRS.

    Mr Brown, the genius behind the IRS, devoted his whole life to social security and charity. Everywhere Mr Brown went, countries would wee him with open arms. Mr Brown, who has since been deceased for the past nine years, chose a remarkable sessor before he passed away¡­¡±

    A sessor?

    Lu Ning did not know what to make of the information she had just learnt.

    At this moment, Xiao Qiu¡¯s excited voice sounded again. ¡°Ah Ning! Ah Ning! Did you hear that? The IRS. Oh my god! It¡¯s the IRS!¡±

    Lu Ning did not understand. ¡°Xiao Qiu, what is the IRS?¡±

 Chapter 1450 - Are You Free Now?

    <h4>Chapter 1450: Are You Free Now?</h4>

    ¡°Ah Ning, are you for real?. Have you been living under a rock all your life? Please don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about the IRS. Never mind. You probably have been living under one.¡± Xiao Qiumented.

    Heaving a sigh, Xiao Qiu began, ¡°The IRS is the most prestigious family in the world. Mr Brown was born in the 1940s. Back then, he was touted as a revolutionary; A man beyond his time. He was only sixteen when he started his business. In just two years, he had garnered as much wealth as a country. However, when he was twenty, he gave up everything and devoted himself to the ideals of internationalw and charity. By the time he was forty, no door was closed to him. Every country wanted the honour of him visiting them.¡±

    The kind of power he wielded was unfathomable to Lu Ning.

    A profound respect for Mr Brown welled up from the deep recesses of Lu Ning¡¯s being. The rich were a dime a dozen in the world, but too few of them possessed a heart of gold like Mr Brown.

    People like Mr Brown, who passionately pursued their ambitions, were those worthy of respect.

    ¡°Ah Ning, who do you think the new Chief of the IRS is?¡± Xiao Qiu asked excitedly.

    Lu Ning had no clue.

    Her heart skipped a beat, ¡°How¡­ how would I know¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, the whole world is on tenterhooks guessing who Mr Brown¡¯s sessor is. His sessor must be a genius! It seems the new Chief has not let Mr Brown down. The drug lord codenamed ¡®Ah Fu¡¯ had operations spanning much of China and its neighbours. Had the cartel been left unchecked, the organisation would have sessfully broken new ground in South Africa, opening more avenues for them tounder money. It¡¯s a relief the new Chief managed to put a stop to it all, crushing Ah Fu¡¯s schemes before they coulde to fruition.¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s heart raced, a premonition striking her. Could it be him? Was he the new Chief of the IRS?

    She did not expect to find herself confronted with such a revtion so early in the morning. It was shocking, to say the least.

    ¡°Ann and her father were arrested on the President¡¯s yacht. Do you think he¡¯s in trouble too? I hope not. That would be the greatest misfortune imaginable.¡±

    Lu Ning could not keep off the smirk that touched her lips. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about, Xiao Qiu. He will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, how can you be so sure?¡±

    ¡°I have confidence in him.¡±

    ¡°Haha! Is that fondness I¡¯m sensing in your words? Oh Ah Ning, are you in love?¡±

    Lu Ning blushed. Trying her best to keep a straight face, she said, ¡°Xiao Qiu, if you¡¯re not careful, this will be thest time we speak to each other. One more word out of you, and I won¡¯t speak to you ever again! I¡¯m going back to sleep. Stop disturbing me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Go back and enjoy your beauty sleep, you big slob.¡± Xiao Qiu chirped yfully.

    ¡­

    Lu Ning hung up on her cheeky colleague, not wanting to continue their conversation. Laying back on the bed, she stared at the ceiling, unsure of what to think. Sleep was not an option; she was too excited to sleep.

    Her mind was full of Yin Zhihan¡¯s handsome face. Yesterday afternoon, he had sent them back to shore, taking no objections from her. That very night was when the raid took ce. He had done it all to keep her safe.

    When would hee looking for her?

    Lu Ning fiddled with her phone, idly expecting it to light up at any moment. Zhihan had told her to wait for his call, and so she obeyed. Yet, it did not make the wait any easier on her. Time slowed to a crawl.

    The day passed in excruciating silence. He had not called her.

    Lu Ning felt her hopes dete like a rubber ball to the point whereby they disappearedpletely.

    Zhihan was probably busy managing the aftermath. He woulde looking for her when he was done. Lu Ningforted herself with this firm belief.

    The next day, Lu Ning woke up. As she was brushing her teeth in the bathroom, her phone rang.

    Ah!

    Lu Ning jumped up in fright, nearly dropping her toothbrush in the process. Rushing out of the bathroom, she scrambled for her phone. It was a number she recognised. Yin Zhihan was calling her.

    ¡°¡­ Hello?¡± Lu Ning answered the phone hestiantly.

    ¡°Haha!¡± The sound of Zhihan¡¯s maicughter sounded from the other end of the line. Cheerfully, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Have I kept you waiting?¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s heart thrummed in a rising crescendo. She felt embarrassed and quickly denied, ¡°Hah! No, I wasn¡¯t waiting for your call. Don¡¯t tter yourself!¡±

    ¡°Ah-ha,¡± Zhihan snorted, deciding to y along for the moment. Lu Ning was cute in that way. ¡°Are you free now?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Lu Ning felt the corners of her mouth twitch, threatening to widen into a smile; A soft and sweet smile.

 Chapter 1451 - First Date

    <h4>Chapter 1451: First Date</h4>

    ¡°You rascal,¡± Zhihan¡¯sughter petered to a series of soft chuckles. ¡°What do you think I¡¯ve been doing?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡±

    ¡°Are you free now? Let¡¯s go out and have some fun,¡± Yin Zhihan proposed cheerfully.

    Lu Ning felt the corners of her mouth twitch. The smile that bloomed produced the sweetest honey; her long eyshes fluttered like the wings of a butterfly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not the kind of woman who casually epts invitations from just any man. I¡¯ll think about it¡­¡±

    Zhihan seized the opportunity presented to him by Lu Ning¡¯s hesitation and remarked cheekily, ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of man a woman would reject, so I¡¯ll wait for your response.¡± Before Lu Ning could respond, Zhihan continued, ¡°So, have you thought about it?¡±

    ¡°It might take me a while to get ready. Are you willing to wait?¡±

    Yin Zhihan beamed. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to it, then. Let me go and get ready.¡± Lu Ning hung up the phone.

    With her phone clutched between her hands, Lu Ning hopped about her room, squealing. She sped to the bathroom with a spring in her step. The reflection that greeted her was of a young woman with ming cheeks and glimmering eyes. For a second, she could not believe that she was the woman in the mirror. It was a surreal sensation.

    A woman in love seldom differs, though the manner in which it is expressed may not always be the same. In Lu Ning¡¯s case, however, she was the very picture of a woman in love.

    She tidied herself up as best she could before sliding the closet¡¯s door open. Held within were racks of ordinary-looking clothes ¨C nothing stood out.

    On any other asion, her in unpatterned clothes would have suited her just fine. Yet, for one reason or another, the inness evident in her style of dress irked her. Everything was either too dull or too simple. Not one of them caught her fancy in the least. Lu Ning wanted something bright, something elegant, something that would take his breath away. She regretted not buying anything while in Hong Kong with Xiao Qiu.

    He liked the dress she wore on the yacht. She remembered the shock in his eyes. He certainly seemed to enjoy the ssh of colour that day.

    What should she do? She did not have a single outfit that satisfied her!

    An idea sprung to her mind just then. The mall was still open at this time. If she hurried, she could also buy a dress or two that caught her eye.

    Perhaps it was silly to worry about her looks, but Lu Ning wanted to look her best. Yin Zhihan could already be downstairs waiting for her. There was not a moment to lose! Slinging her handbag over her shoulder, Lu Ning made a beeline for the nearest shopping mall.

    She deftly picked out five or six dresses without batting an eye as to the dor symbols reflected on the till. It was as if a manic spirit of indulgence had possessed her with her hands replete with bags stuffed full of blouses, skirts and dresses. Lu Ning made for quite aical sight as she raced back to her hotel room. It was one of the craziest things she had ever done.

    Out went her boring everyday clothes and, in their ce, came elegant dresses of satin and silk. With her clothes in order, Lu Ning permed her rich ck hair into cascading waves. She spun a few times in front of the full-length mirror before she was satisfied.

    A wrench knocked her back into reality. Two hours had passed since their conversation on the phone.

    She could not fathom how she had dawdled for so long. It was rare for her to lose track of time. Would Yin Zhihan find fault with her for making him wait so long?

    Although their feelings for each other were still at an ambiguous stage, Lu Ning hoped he liked her enough to look past her minor faults. Not only was Zhihan her boss, but he also had an aura about him that screamed restlessness. Zhihan was a wild horse, always eager and looking for a chance to gallop ahead; unrestrained. He did not wait for people; people waited for him. She had always seen him in that light.

    He wouldn¡¯t be angry with her on their first¡­ date, would he?

    Lu Ning left the hotel feeling unsure. Across the street facing the hotel was a neon yellow Maserati. Yin Zhihan was leaning against the car, waiting for her.

    He was wearing a simple white shirt and ck trousers today. It was a ssic look that worked well for him. His hands were in his pockets, and his posture oozednguid grace. The sun¡¯s rays glinted over his glossy styled hair, enveloping him in a warm halo.

    His appearance gave pause to more than one passerby. Many of them snuck frequent nces his way when they thought no one would notice.

    Lu Ning ran to his side, feeling more than a little mortified, having kept him waiting. Yin Zhihan merely quirked an eye as he took in her attire.

    Lu Ning wore a white shirt exposing her corbone and fair skin. Matching it was a tassel-wrapped skirt dyed in a pleasant, yellow hue. Thebination of clothes lent her an exotic air, outlining her graceful, well-proportioned figure.

    His gaze lingered on her for a long time.

 Chapter 1452 - Cheapskate

    <h4>Chapter 1452: Cheapskate</h4>

    Lu Ning stood still, asking in a voice that could not conceal her embarrassment, ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Yin Zhihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Two hours.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Sorry,¡± Lu Ning apologized sincerely.

    ¡°I forgive you ¨C that is, on ount of how beautiful you look today.¡±

    It took a great deal of effort on Lu Ning¡¯s part to resist the urge of burying her face in her hands. How was he always saying things that sent her heart aflutter?

    ¡°Hop in.¡± Yin Zhihan opened the passenger seat door with a slight flourish, ushering her with a noble grace that would have put a gentleman to shame.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°To the beach.¡±

    ¡­

    The two of them arrived at a beach. The great blue sea stretched as far as the eye could see. Large waves broke against the shore, sending sprays of seafoam over the dry sand. Conical shells, starfish, seaweed, and pieces of coral peppered the sand, having been swept ashore by the surf. The picture was made perfect by the cool sea air that blew ind, caressing their skin. Lu Ning and Yin Zhihan were not the only ones enjoying the picturesque beach. Many young couples wandered the sands,ughing, with their hands entwined.

    Stalls were set up by the side of the road selling exquisitely crafted trinkets. Lu Ning ran over to one that had caught her eye. Picking up a string of small pearl bracelets, she asked Zhihan for his opinion, ¡°Do they look good?¡±

    He studied the milky beads adorning Lu Ning¡¯s slender wrist. The pearls looked like they had been tailored for her. It would have been gross injustice to his aesthetic sense, and Lu Ning, to say it was not pleasing to his eye. ¡°Yes, it looks good.¡±

    ¡°How much is this?¡± Lu Ning asked the stall owner, a portly middle-aged woman with an amiable countenance.

    The auntie enthusiastically informed the young woman of the price, ¡°That bracelet costs 100 yuan.¡±

    100 yuan for a pearl bracelet ¨C even if they were not genuine mother-of-pearl ¨C was not expensive. They even matched her clothes. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s hand unconsciously dove for her purse only to grasp at air.

    She had not brought her purse along with her! Did she leave it in her room at the hotel? Panic transformed into awkwardness.

    ¡°Here.¡± Just then, Yin Zhihan withdrew a brand-new grandpa Mao from his wallet and handed it to the auntie.

    ¡°Thank you for your patronage!¡± The auntie scooped up the bracelet Lu Ning had been about to return and ced them back in her hands.

    Lu Ning looked up at the man beside her and whispered bashfully, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back.¡±

    The auntieughed when she heard the words Lu Ning had spoken under her breath. ¡°Silly girl, why on earth are you worried about reimbursing the young gentleman? Isn¡¯t this young man your boyfriend? It¡¯s normal for a girl¡¯s boyfriend to spend money on her. Besides, I can tell that your boyfriend is wealthy with just one look.¡±

    Boyfriend¡­

    Lu Ning quickly denied, ¡°He isn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Aww, don¡¯t be shy.¡± There was no doubt in the auntie¡¯s mind that the gentleman beside Lu Ning was her boyfriend.

    Lu Ning could not find the words to refute the auntie. Looping the bracelet around her wrist, she mumbled out her previous assertion, ¡°I¡¯ll still return the money I owe you.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yin Zhihan snorted. ¡°If you¡¯re so insistent on paying me back, then I¡¯ll have you return what you owe me right now.¡±

    Now¡­?

    She did not have any money on her!

    Lu Ning pouted, puckering her cherry-coloured lips, ¡°Stingy!¡±

    Yin Zhihan eyed her pouting lips framed by glowing cheeks. Lu Ning did not know how adorable she looked acting like a spoilt child. It suited her a lot better than the one she wore in the office, all stuffy and business-like. At this moment, she looked¡­ alive.

    He smirked. ¡°Lu Ning, you¡¯re not ying fair.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°You insisted on returning the money to me. Yet, now that I¡¯ve agreed, you¡¯re not happy. What are you trying to say?¡±

    Yin Zhihan bent down and kissed her forehead. ¡°If you don¡¯t have the money to return it, then¡­ pay with your flesh¡­¡±

    A fire seemed to light itself around her ears, causing steam to gush out without restraint. Lu Ning nced up at the man who stood a full head taller than her but quickly flitting back to the ground. In an enchanting voice that belied a brewing tantrum, she whined, ¡°Then I want to buy more things.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me, but this time, it won¡¯t be as simple as kissing your forehead¡­¡±

    ¡°I was just joking!¡± Lu Ning huffed, strutting away with her hands folded.

    Yin Zhihan stared at her supple back, a doting lilt suffusing his tender gaze.

    ¡­

    Powdered sand sank softly wherever her feet tread. Lu Ning struggled against the misfortune of having her heels sink every time she moved. Exhausted, she slipped off her impractical shoes and nted her sore feet on the warm ground, feeling the grains of sand tickling the soles of her feet.

    The sound ofughter caught her attention. Looking up, she noticed a crowd of young couples racing. The men carried their loved ones in their arms as they raced to see who woulde first.

 Chapter 1453 - I Want to Go Home

    <h4>Chapter 1453: I Want to Go Home</h4>

    The young woman¡¯sughter filled the air. It was a light-hearted trill expressing the simple joy of having fun with a person she liked.

    ¡°Do you want to join in on the fun too?¡± Yin Zhihan asked, sporting a grin.

    Lu Ning hastened a bashful denial, ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Aww, it looks like fun! Let¡¯s have some fun. Come on; I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Yin Zhihan bent down low, offering his back to Lu Ning. ¡°Your Highness, your loyal steed has arrived.¡±

    Lu Ning chewed on her lips, unsure how to react. Should she y along? Would others think her actions overly presumptuous? In an instant, Lu Ning felt like she was besieged by a thousand thoughts and wavering emotions such that her head was issuing thick plumes of steam from the effort topute them all; It was made worse staring at Zhihan¡¯s awaiting back. With slow, hesitant steps, Lu Ning mbered onto Zhihan¡¯s back, feeling the full weight of her mortification pressing down against her shoulders.

    A young woman noticed them as they walked towards the participants of the race. ¡°Are the both of you participating in the race? Quick, quick! At this rate, you¡¯ll both be left in the dust. Hmm. Then again, you might still have a chance with how tall and well built your boyfriend is. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s got exceptional stamina! Maybe he can overtake him and get first ce.¡±

    Boyfriend¡­

    Why was everyone so set on the notion that Zhihan was her boyfriend?!

    Although exasperating, Lu Ning did find the sentiment rather sweet, and she nursed it dearly against her bosom. This time, she did not refute him. Instead, she slowly leaned into Zhihan¡¯s shoulder. Yin Zhihan piggybacked Lu Ning, wrapping his arms around her legs to support her weight. ¡°Hold on tight; I¡¯m going to run.¡±

    Yin Zhihan carried her on his back and ran like the wind.

    Lu Ning twined her arms around Zhihan¡¯s neck, anchoring herself in ce. Despite ate start, Zhihan swiftly left theirpetition in the dust. It brought about an incredible sense of exhration that Lu Ning could not stifle her giggles. Who knew she would have so much fun riding on the Zhihan Express! ¡°Zhihan,e on, we¡¯re almost there, we¡¯re almost at the finish line!¡±

    With a final push, the duo shed past the finish line, obtaining First ce.

    Thepetition organiser presented Lu Ning with a pink teddy bear as a prize for taking First ce.¡±Wow! That was the best race I¡¯ve seen in years! Your boyfriend is a fantastic athlete. Congrattions!¡±

    Lu Ning hugged the bear in her arms and spun around to meet Yin Zhihan¡¯s eyes. It was apparent from a simple nce that she was over the moon.

    Yin Zhihan beamed happily. Even though he had seen Lu Ning smile more than a dozen times in the past, he never tired of seeing her features light up or the way her body glowed with delight. It was like a drug ¨C one he could not get enough of. Stroking her hair affectionately, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lu Ning acquiesced, proffering her dainty little hand for him to hold.

    Yin Zhihan took hold of it and squeezed the soft flesh of her palm against his own.

    Lu Ning did not dare to look up. The whole experience had been a novelty, and she needed some time to sort out her emotions. As they departed, Lu Ning caught snippets of conversation from among herpetitors, several of whom wereining. ¡°Sighs¡­ You were so close. Had it been anyone else, I¡¯m sure you would have taken First ce. Look,¡± the young woman pointed in their direction, ¡°I doubt anyone, but star athlete, could have beaten them. There¡¯s no way any of our boyfriendse close to matching his physique.¡±

    A young man overheard thedies gossiping and spoke up, attempting to preserve some dignity for himself. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the both of you should look at his girlfriend! She¡¯s as delicate as a sylph. What about you?¡±

    Listening to their quarrel, Lu Ning hid a smile behind her newly one trophy. Only when she was sure they would not hear her did she burst outughing.

    ¡­

    The two of them yed on the beach for the whole day. They had dinner at the farmhouse winery. After dinner, the two of them walked out hand in hand.

    ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Yin Zhihan raised his eyebrows and looked at Lu Ning.

    Lu Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°It¡¯s dark now. I think we should be going home.¡±

    ¡°Shall we go home, then?¡±

    ¡°Why should we?¡±

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s lips quirked teasingly. ¡°There are still plenty of things we can do; plenty of interesting activities we can¡­ engage in.¡±

    What activities could they engage in at this hour?

    Though she was curious, Lu Ning feared the answer he would give. She might have been young and somewhat naive, but she was still a grown woman. There were things only adults engaged in under the veil of night.

    ¡°I want to go home¡­¡± Lu Ning insisted with a red face.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yin Zhihan released her hand.

    Lu Ning went to the side of the car and tried to open the passenger seat door. However, the door would not budge. Furrowing her brows, she sent Zhihan a withering look. He had one hand in his trousers¡¯ pocket and the other holding a bunch of keys. He returned her look with a cheeky smile and upturned brows.

    He did not move to help her. Instead, he stood where he was enjoying what must have been a good show on her part.

    Lu Ning tried her best to open the door, but the door stubbornly remained shut no matter how much strength she applied. Meanwhile, Zhihan continued with that silly look on his face.

    She felt her face burn in more ways than one. Stomping on the ground in frustration, she rounded on Yin Zhihan with a snarl.¡±What¡¯s so funny? I don¡¯t see you helping at all!¡±

 Chapter 1454 - I Taught You How to Use It

    <h4>Chapter 1454: I Taught You How to Use It</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t go back tonight. I¡¯ve booked a room around here with a spectacr sea view. I promise you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    Though he had not said it in so many words, his intent was clear. He wanted to¡­ sleep with her.

    Lu Ning panicked. She was not ready. When did their rtionship advance so quickly without her knowing? Wasn¡¯t it a little too soon? She had no intention of serving herself up on a silver tter.

    Yet, as she blinked her almond-shaped eyes up and stared at his handsome face, Lu Ning felt her legs wobbling like jelly. She was an adult; albeit, a young one. She had to stand firm in the face of Zhihan¡¯s overwhelming charm. Had it been anyone else ¨C a person she had no feelings for ¨C she certainly would not have been pressed to rebuff the other party¡¯s advances.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s too soon. I don¡¯t ¨C I haven¡¯t had the chance to think things through¡­ We¡¯ve barely started dating. It ¨C It¡¯s too soon for either of us to know if we¡¯re meant to be¡­¡± Lu Ning crossed her arms before her, standing defensively.

    Yin Zhihan prowled towards her, taking slow, deliberate steps in her direction.

    Lu Ning took a step back, and then another. ¡°You¡­ Stop! Don¡¯te any closer! No. Stop¡­ Ah!¡±

    Fear wrenched control from her hands, and she screamed as Zhihan smothered her hands in his own. ¡°Hush now¡­ What is it you¡¯re imagining? The sea view room can see the evening tide and tomorrow¡¯s sunrise. I¡¯ve booked two rooms for that purpose.¡±

    ¡­ Was this his version of entertainment?

    Lu Ning was so embarrassed that had she been an ostrich, she would have buried her head in the sand if only to blot out the rest of the world.

    ¡­

    Yin Zhihan got two rooms. Lu Ning entered her room and closed the door behind her. No sooner had she done so than she took a shower. It had been an exhausting day and the reprieve of good night¡¯s rest was all she had in mind. Putting on a nightgown prepared by the hotel, Lu Ning padded over to the bed. Her phone was out of battery.

    Thankfully, she was in a hurry to go out. Lu Ning had only brought her phone along with her and didn¡¯t bring a charger.

    What could she do?

    Lu Ning opened her room door and knocked on Yin Zhihan¡¯s door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± A warm tenor resounded from within the room.

    Quietly, Lu Ning pushed the door open and entered.

    The room was empty; only the sound of running water signalled the whereabouts of the room¡¯s upant. Lu Ning stood by the door and asked, ¡°My cell phone is out of battery. Do you have a charger here?¡±

    ¡°Call the front desk.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Ning walked to the bedside table and dialled the front desk.

    A short whileter, a helpful receptionist answered the line. The receptionist informed her that every room was equipped with a charger. The news was reassuring, to say the least, and Lu Ning weed it with relief.

    Yet, Lu Ning could not help but harbour some doubt, nheless.

    Opening the drawer by the bed, she found the nondescript object of her search.

    The charger sat innocuously in a box of green rubbery¡­ things?

    What was it?

    Lu Ning held up the box of green things and examined them curiously.

    Just then, the bathroom door opened with a click. Yin Zhihan stepped out with a gust of cold air blowing out. He was dressed in a bathrobe with his wet hair stered against his skin. In his left hand was a fluffy towel which he used to dry off the excess moisture.

    Lu Ning looked away, not daring to look at his athletic figure for fear of making a fool out of herself. There was only so much she could do to resist his striking looks. Eight or nine years ago, she had seen a drawing of him bathing. That drawing had almost made her nose bleed. If she looked at the fine specimen in front of her, she would probably devolve into a drooling mess.

    Yin Zhihan took the opportunity presented by her inattention to sidle up next to her. ¡°Are you interested in this?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lu Ning frowned in confusion.

    Yin Zhihan pointed at the green box in her hand and said, ¡°In this. They¡¯re condoms. You know how they work, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Lu Ning threw the green box away like a hot potato. ¡°Y-you ¨C don¡¯t jump to conclusions! I-I didn¡¯t know they were¡­ condoms. It¡¯s my first time seeing one. I j-just wanted to have a closer look at them¡­.¡±

    Yin Zhihan did notment. Hiszy eyes lingered on her with an unidentifiable emotion. Lu Ning resembled a cherub with the way her skin glowed a healthy pink. Her skin was as fair as the moon; her rose-red lips, like a pair of fireflies glowing in the dark. Yin Zhihan found himself drawn in by her delicate beauty.

    The 24-year-old was at the height of womanhood. A nce was enough to steal his breath; a kiss, his soul.

    Unconsciously, Yin Zhihan extended his hand, rubbing her cheeks.

    His rough palm caressed her face so suddenly that Lu Ning did not have time to react. ¡°W-what, what are you doing?¡±

    Yin Zhihan bent down, propping himself over her. His muscr arms were taut and corded with spidery veins.¡±Do you want me to teach you how to use this?¡±

 Chapter 1455 - What Was Left Unread

    <h4>Chapter 1455: What Was Left Unread</h4>

    Lu Ning scuttled backwards in retreat, an intense fear gripping her heart. Blinking her almond-shaped eyes, she squeaked in a panicked voice, ¡°Stay away! Don¡¯te any closer!¡±

    She did not want to know how to use the ¨C the things ¨C in the green box!

    Yin Zhihan perfectly sculpted physique loomed over her. In her state of abject terror, Lu Ning could have sworn that Zhihan¡¯s mesmerizing form had gained a pair of curved horns and a long forked tail. Was this how she would be robbed of her innocence? Slinking around the bed with predatory grace, Yin Zhihan murmured, ¡°It was you who entered the lion¡¯s den. Since you¡¯ve delivered yourself to my door, then forgive me for taking the initiative to end what you started¡­¡±

    Only then did Lu Ning realize how reckless her actions were, entering another man¡¯s room without an escort ¨C and in the middle of the night to boot!

    She should not have believed a word uttered by that forked tongue of his. He was no gentleman. No. He was a monster in disguise!

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, you said¡­ you said we would watch the rolling waves. You said we would watch the break of dawn. D-don¡¯t stray from your word.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me? We¡¯ll have the chance to do that every day in the future, but now all I want is you. You are worth more than a thousand pieces of gold. Nothing else canpare!¡± Yin Zhihan leaned into her, pressing intoxicating kisses against her cheek.

    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes widened, and she struggled to push his muchrger form away from her. ¡°Yin Zhihan, that¡¯s not what you said just now. You¡¯re lying!¡±

    Yin Zhihan quirked an eyebrow as he passionately nibbled her soft, sulent lips. ¡°Baby, stop fooling around, okay? Already 24 and still a virgin? Aren¡¯t you afraid of what others might think if word of it were to get out?¡± he muttered in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of! Unlike you, not everyone is a casanova!¡±

    ¡°Hush now¡­ I wasn¡¯t talking about you¡­¡±

    Lu Ning froze. She stared at the man in disbelief. ¡°You, you, you¡­!¡±

    Yin Zhihan smiled weakly. ¡°Hah¡­ 24, and I still haven¡¯t touched a woman. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing?¡±

    Was he still a¡­ virgin?

    This information was so disturbing that Lu Ning was rendered speechless. She did not expect him to be so¡­ clean.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. You¡¯re lying! I saw you and  together. Your clothes were all over the floor¡­¡±

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s brows shot to his hairline. ¡°I wanted to get close to Ann. Ann and  are good friends. What better way was there for me to get closer to her than through ?  was in on it too. She was on crack. The day I was at her ce,  was so high that she wouldn¡¯t have noticed anything, not even if a herd of elephants knocked her whole house down. Nothing happened between us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again ¨C I have standards, and they¡¯re quite exacting. Other than you, no other woman has ever entered my eyes.¡±

    It was too much to take in all at once. Lu Ning felt herself drowning under the weight of his words. Yet, before she had the chance to digest everything, a niggling voice whispered in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s alright if you want tough, Lu Ning, I won¡¯t hold it against you. If you want tough,ugh to your heart¡¯s content. I know you enjoyughing very much.¡±

    Lu Ning grappled with what he had shared with her, wrestling the tangled knots into submission. He was clean¡­ He was clean!

    ¡°Ah Ning, close your eyes.¡± The low rumble of his rich tenor carried with it a bewitching quality.

    Ensorceled by themand, Lu Ning closed her eyes.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s lingering kiss deepened.

    Their lips locked as one, their tongues teasing each other. Every breath they took was one they shared, every cycle blurring the boundaries between two separate entities. Lu Ning, lost in the ecstasy of their kiss, felt her whole body go numb. She fell sedately into his arms.

    She felt the belt of her bathrobee undone. A chill crept up her slender legs.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lu Ning let out a soft cry, using her two slender arms to shield herself.

    No man had ever ¨C no man had ever seen her undressed before.

    Yin Zhihan gazed upon Lu Ning¡¯s exquisite figure that would have put a model¡¯s to shame. It was as if a corona of light radiated from within her. Yin Zhihan always thought of himself as a talented young man with no equal, but there, in that room overlooking the tamed sea, he knew he had met his match. Lu Ning was a goddess made flesh, and he wanted nothing more than to worship her very existence.

    ¡°Ah Ning¡­ You¡¯re beautiful.¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s skin was on fire, heightening every sensation and magnifying their effects a thousandfold. Her smooth, peach-coloured skin trembled with feverish energy. She reached out with her hands to cover his eyes and coughed bashfully, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to look.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t look. I¡¯ll just kiss you.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1456 - Take Responsibility for Your Actions!

    <h4>Chapter 1456: Take Responsibility for Your Actions!</h4>

    ¡°Zhihan¡­¡± she warbled his name in a daze.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Yin Zhihan responded to her in between a series of passionate kisses.

    Lu Ning stared at the crystal chandelier above her head. She felt like a fish, swimming in the clear springs that were Zhihan¡¯s waters. It was an indescribable sensation so foreign as to be alien, yet so natural that she knew it could be nothing else but a return to one¡¯s primal nature. Zhihan showered her kisses, each bearing his gift of love. His arousal made it difficult for him to remain calm¡­

    ¡°Zhihan¡­¡± Lu Ning struggled to push him away. While she still bore a shred of rationality, she needed to stop his advances before theymitted a mistake either one woulde to regret.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Yin Zhihan looked up questioningly, his gaze conveying his passionate, invible love.

    ¡°¡­ Who are you? Are you¡­?¡±

    Yin Zhihan locked eyes with her and nodded. ¡°I am.¡±

    His wet hair clung to his skin in a short, shaggy mess. The dim orange light in the room sketched his sculpted facial features in exquisite detail. Lu Ning felt her bones turn to jelly as she stared up at him. Tracing the outline of his slim but muscr waist was enough to make her drool.

    He wanted it; she wanted it too. What was there to resist if both of their desires pointed in the same direction?

    In the face of such an excellent specimen of the opposite sex, Lu Ning felt her ego as a mature woman thrust into the spotlight.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± He asked in a low voice.

    Lu Ning¡¯s beautiful eyes twinkled uncertainly. She did not understand what Zhihan was trying to say. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°My identity is dangerous. Having learnt who I am, are you afraid of standing with me?¡±

    A smile tugged at her lips. With a calm and self-assured air, Lu Ning shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. All we had was a¡­ one-night stand. I wanted to be with you, and you, with me. Neither of us needs to be held ountable for anything more than that. I would rather not burden you with more responsibilities than what is already on your te¡­¡±

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s eyes narrowed, his brows arched, as he listened to Lu Ning. ¡°I see. So one night isn¡¯t enough for you, is it? That can be easily resolved.¡±

    He straightened his back.

    Lu Ning chewed on her lower lip. The transformation of a girl into womanhood is not something easily forgotten, and just like that, she was no longer the stainless lily she had been earlier.

    ¡°Zhihan¡­!¡± She hugged his neck breathlessly as she groaned in pain.

    His throat was parched by the intense heat coiling around them, and soon, everything around him was suffused in a red haze. ¡°Baby! Oh¡­¡± he hugged her, growling sweet nothings in her ear.

    So men could make those kinds of sounds too. It was a fascinatingly novel experience for Lu Ning.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Lu Ning moaned. ¡°Yes¡­ It hurts¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll get used to it soon.¡±

    ¡­

    Twenty minutester, Lu Ning was on cloud nine, drunk in the ecstasy of their union. She and Zhihan were drenched in sweat, but neither of them seemed to notice.

    Lu Ning had no strength left in her body after their fiery love-making. Meanwhile, Yin Zhihan was as right as rain. How was that fair? She could not help but wonder. Holding her close, Yin Zhihan relished in the warm afterglow of their passionate encounter. It was his first time too, and the experience had been nothing short of amazing.

    Gently, he nted kiss after kiss on her forehead, drunk on the swirling cocktail of hormones and emotions. Lu Ningzily peeked through her half-lidded eyes. ¡°Humph! Zhihan, you better take responsibility for what you¡¯ve done to me.¡±

    Yin Zhihan titled his head to one side, muttering an answer that sounded quizzical and unsure. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to take responsibility for your actions now, do you? Is that how you want to y this game?¡± Lu Ning hissed angrily like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. In her mounting fury, she dug her nails into his muscr arm and pinched. Hard.

    Yin Zhihan found it quite amusing. Earlier, Lu Ning had said she was only sleeping with him and nothing more. Therefore, there was no need for him to take responsibility for whatever they each did. Yet, here she was now holding him ountable. Had he not known better, he would have thought all women were as fickle as Lu Ning.

    ¡°That was my first time; you can¡¯t just take what is mine and run along scot-free! I¡¯m not free real estate. If you don¡¯t take responsibility for me, I won¡¯t forgive you. My father and my two older brothers won¡¯t let you go either!¡± Lu Ning scolded without much heat. It was hard taking her seriously, what with the way she put a host of crimson begonias to shame.

    Yin Zhihan pressed her into his arms. Using his index finger, he flicked her nose teasingly. ¡°You little thing. I¡¯ve always wanted to take care of you. It was a responsibility I wanted the honour of having, but one you never allowed.¡±

    ¡°Who said that?¡± Lu Ning leaned into his embrace, drawing circles against his chest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember the time you were 17 and thought you were pregnant? I said I would take responsibility back then, but you scolded me and said you hated me! Later, when I said I wanted to marry you and make you the wife of this handsome daredevil of a President, you said I didn¡¯t care about you and even pushed me away! I¡¯ve been chasing you all these years, but you¡¯ve always been the one pushing me away.¡±

 Chapter 1457 - When Did You Fall in Love With Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1457: When Did You Fall in Love With Me?</h4>

    Honey filled her mouth like the sweetest ambrosia known to man. Pouting her cherry-red lips, Lu Ning mumbled, ¡°What? Since when have you been chasing me? How was I unaware?¡±

    ¡°You wound me ¨C you heartless little thing!¡±

    Lu Ning recalled the events of her past,bing through and scrutinizing them with a keen eye. When she was 17, Zhihan had indeed said he would take on the responsibility of caring for her. He had even said he would marry her. Perhaps it was her rtive youth at that time or the fact that his proposal was too sudden, but she did not put stock in his words, thinking they were a bluff meant to scare her.

    Several yearster, Zhihan had said, once again, how he would make her his wife, the wife to a President of an illustriouspany. She had not believed him then because he was together with  and Ann. His promiscuity made it impossible for her to put any faith in his words.

    With the revtion of the circumstances surrounding those past events, Lu Ning now saw it all unfolding in a new light. He had been serious all along. He had been testing her, feeling out what she thought of him.

    Yin Zhihan was a proud son of heaven; he had his pride and image to uphold. Admittedly, it now looked rather cute the way he wagged his tail like a dog every time he tried wooing her.

    sping her fondly, Zhihan¡¯s hands slid over her smooth, silky skin. ¡°I¡¯m sure you must have hated me quite a bit, those few years ago. You always shied away whenever you saw me. Not only did you refuse to look me in the eye, but you also refused to speak with me. There was even a time you refused to call me by my name. It was so grating on the nerves listening to you call Pingan by his name as if you were both a thing¡­¡±

    Lu Ning looked at Zhihan as if she had arrived at an epiphany. ¡°No wonder you kept mentioning Pingan whenever you spoke to me. Were you jealous of him?¡±

    Yin Zhihan snorted.

    Snickering privately in her heart, Lu Ning said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve always had a good impression of Pingan. I was younger then; I didn¡¯t know much more than you did in the ways of love. Even if I did have a crush on him at one point, it never amounted to anything more than a fancy.¡±

    ¡°Then when did you fall in love with me?¡±

    ¡°You first.¡± Lu Ning blushed expectantly.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s eyebrows arched in amusement. Without warning, he stole a kiss from her lips. ¡°I remember someone standing outside the door watching me as I stepped out of the shower. That person ran away before I could say anything¡­¡±

    Oh. So Zhihan had fallen in love with her at that time.

    ¡°I, too, remember a certain someone¡¯s washboard abs as he stepped out of the shower. The sight of them was enough to scare me away¡­¡± Lu Ning smiled cheerfully.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s eyes lit up, resembling the vast canopy of stars speckling the night sky. It turned out that it was love at first sight. An urrence all toomon.

    ¡°Ah Ning, your love is special to me. Avoiding me, saying that you hate me¡­¡±

    What did he know? Girls had a right to feel shy ¨C at least, Lu Ning thought so. She had never been an active agent of love, not in the way Ling¡¯er was. She was a pacifist by nature, and the ardent pursuit of love did not suit her. Danger dogged at Zhihan¡¯s heels, and the power he wielded was nothing short of astounding. How else could she react but flee in the face of such an awe-inspiring man?

    Was it wrong for her to look out for herself before someone else?

    Naturally, Lu Ning did not voice her inner thoughts. Those were private.

    ¡°Hmph! What is easy to obtain is never cherished. I made you chase me so that you would cherish me in the future.¡±

    Yin Zhihan regarded her dotingly, content in the silence that stretched.

    Snuggling deeper into his embrace, Lu Ning asked, ¡°Zhihan, how did Mr Brown die?¡±

    Yin Zhihan tensed up upon hearing Lu Ning¡¯s question; his aristocratic features schooled behind a sombre mask. ¡°Mr Brown was a great man. He dedicated his life to social security and the rule ofw. Mr Brown fought on the frontlines for sixty years ¨C for the sake of his dream. When he was 77, he pursued an international organization trafficking children. He sessfully dismantled that organization and saved more than 80,000 young lives in the process.¡±

    More than 80,000 children¡­

    It was a groundbreaking number of colossal proportions. The sheer number alone was enough to summon waves that shook Lu Ning¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Unfortunately, a number of those children were brainwashed by the organization. They bade their time well and struck Mr Brown when he least expected it, poisoning him so severely that he couldn¡¯t be saved. By the time he received medical attention, it was toote. He died a hero.¡±

 Chapter 1458 - I Will Make You Happy

    <h4>Chapter 1458: I Will Make You Happy</h4>

    Lu Ning sighed. Mr. Brown did not fall from his enemies but in the hands of the children that he saved. Such an ending was so tragic for a hero.

    Lu Ning looked at Yin Zhihan with bright eyes. She suddenly felt a little afraid.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not Mr. Brown. I won¡¯t repeat the same mistake. Now that I have you, I will protect myself and cherish my life.¡±

    Although he said that, Lu Ning still felt uneasy.

    ¡°Ah Ning, Mr. Brown has never married in his life, and he doesn¡¯t have children either. When I was seven years old, I met him for the first time. I still remember the way he looked at me. He was so appreciative but so sympathetic. He told me that heroes meant to be in solitude.¡±

    ¡°I agree with that, so I thought that I should be like Mr. Brown in my life. When you repeatedly rejected me, I gave up.¡±

    Lu Ning was immediately displeased. ¡°You¡­¡±

    Yin Zhihan rubbed her hair, ¡°I¡¯m different from other men. If I choose to be with you, I¡¯ll have to put you into my ns. Ah Ning, this is an important choice. With my status, being with any woman will bring her danger. it may be unfair to her.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to be alone. Before I met you, I thought I could be alone. However, I was deeply attracted to you. I always thought that I could be a little selfish and greedy and have you in my future. How would that made a difference in my life?¡±

    Lu Ning understood this man deeply at this moment. She thought that to him, she had the same weight as the IRS in his heart. He ced his righteousness and heavy responsibilities on one side and his love on the other.

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, I allow you to be a little selfish and greedy. In the future, when you have me in your life, I will make you happy!¡± Lu Ning smiled confidently.

    Usually, it was men who said that they would make the women happy. This woman, on the contrary, said that she would make him happy.

    She understood him, felt sorry for him, and was considerate of him.

    The corners of Yin Zhihan¡¯s lips lifted. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see.¡±

    ..

    The two of them kept talking. At four o¡¯clock in the morning, Yin Zhihan held Lu Ning¡¯s hand and came to the beach. The two of them sat side by side on the sand and waited for the Sun to rise.

    When they sat down, Lu Ning let out a soft ¡°Ah.¡±

    Yin Zhihan immediately asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s beautiful little face blushed with a hint of pink. She clenched her tiny fists and punched him. ¡°You still have the nerve to ask? I¡¯m in so much pain.¡±

    Her legs were in so much pain that she could feel it when she sat down.

    Yin Zhihan carried her and sat her on hisp. He bit her snow-white earlobe. ¡°You won¡¯t feel pain if you do more in the future. Girls always feel pain the first time.¡±

    Lu Ning moaned and whined in his arms, acting childishly.

    She was already delighted with her first time. Although she was inexperienced, she often heard gossip from her colleagues. They said that most men¡¯s first time was terrible. They either didn¡¯t have any skills or had a short span. In short, they wouldn¡¯t make women feelfortable.

    But he was different.

    After about ten minutes, he leaned on her shoulder and snorted. It was probably too good, and he could not help it. But he did not end it. Instead, he kissed her red lips and rested for a while. Then, he continued to work hard. After twenty minutes, he ended it.

    He made her feel veryfortable. For the first time, she thought that she had risen to the top of the clouds.

 Chapter 1459 - Im Willing to Work the Rest of My Life Just For You

    <h4>Chapter 1459: I¡¯m Willing to Work the Rest of My Life Just For You</h4>

    ¡°Does it still hurt? Let me give you a massage.¡± Yin Zhihan kissed her hair and then extended hisrge palm to her.

    Lu Ning quickly closed her legs. ¡°What are you doing? Someone may see us.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no one. See for yourself¡­¡±

    Lu Ning looked around and saw that there was no one. She was very curious. ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyoneing out to watch the Sunrise?¡±

    ¡°Silly, those who lived here are all couples. Everyone is busy with their work, and they work until midnight. The Sunrise at four or five in the morning is when they are catching up on their sleep.¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s tiny face immediately blushed. Aiyo, why did he say it so bluntly?

    ¡°Look, the sun is about to rise.¡± Lu Ning quickly changed the topic. She stretched out her little finger and pointed at the horizon right in front of her, where the fiery yellow gradually rose.

    But at this time, her tiny waist was twisted by a strong arm. Yin Zhihan spread her legs and sat her on his waist.

    He lowered his straight eyebrows and kissed her lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you¡­¡± Lu Ning wanted to avoid him. ¡°Didn¡¯t we say to watch the Sunrise?¡±

    ¡°While watching the Sunrise¡­ do it.¡± He reached out to pick up her skirt.

    Lu Ning was shocked and embarrassed. What was he saying? How could she watch the Sunrise like this? Moreover, how could she do such a thing on the beach? They were in an open area.

    ¡°You just did it at night¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough. Mybat strength is at least thrice a night. I was afraid that you would be in pain just now. It was your first time after all. You should have recovered by now. Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Lu Ning was speechless.

    She was timid in his arms. Her voice was delicate. ¡°Zhihan, let¡¯s go back. I don¡¯t want to do it here.¡±

    ¡°Just sit here, sit on me.¡± Yin Zhihan untied his belt.

    Lu Ning wanted to say something, but he pinched her a few times and went straight to the point. She instantly became soft as a pool of water on him and could only hug his neck tightly.

    ..

    The next morning.

    When Lu Ning woke up, she was already in the car. The sports car stopped, and Yin Zhihan got out of the car and carried her in his arms.

    Lu Ning opened her sleepy eyes. It was about six o¡¯clock, and the sky was beginning to glow. She was exhausted. Last night on the beach, she was pressed under his body again at night. She closed her eyes and moaned under him, and he even kissed her inside and out. Now she felt exhausted.

    She subconsciously crawled into his embrace. His embrace was so warm. ¡°Oh, Zhihan, I still want to sleep¡­¡±

    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Yin Zhihan tightened the man¡¯s coat on her and hugged her firmly.

    Lu Ning moanedfortably. Her tiny face rubbed against his chest like a kitten. Opening her eyes, she saw him carrying her into a vi. ¡°Zhihan, where are we? Why did you bring me here?¡±

    ¡°This is my property in Macau. You stay here for now. I have to go out to do some workter.¡±

    His property?

    He had a house in Macau?

    Lu Ning felt happy in her heart as if all his money was hers. She smiled happily. ¡°How many properties do you have under your name?¡±

    Yin Zhihan opened the door of the room upstairs and gently ced her on the big bed. His big palm stroked her hair. He stood by her and looked at her lovingly. ¡°Why? Are you going to start taking inventory of my assets now?¡±

    Lu Ning pouted her red lips and looked at him seductively. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy!¡± When Ie back, I¡¯ll make a list of my assets for you. I¡¯ll transfer whichever you like to your name. Most importantly, I¡¯m yours. Don¡¯t mistreat me. I¡¯m willing to work for the rest of my life just for you.¡± Yin Zhihan¡¯s deep voice sounded so sexy.

 Chapter 1460 - Second Brother, Why Are You Here

    <h4>Chapter 1460: Second Brother, Why Are You Here</h4>

    Lu Ning¡¯s fingers curled up as she nodded. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t have to work anymore. I¡¯ll squeeze you dry. I¡¯ll be andy and collect rents.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yin Zhihan agreed. ¡°Go back to sleep. I¡¯m going out.¡±

    ¡°Sure, when will you be back? I¡¯ll cook.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably going to bete.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll prepare dinner.¡± Lu Ning lifted her body and kissed his cheek.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s lips lifted into a blissful smile before he walked out.

    Lu Ning went back to sleep. Shemented that sometimes men are pitiful. He was the one who was putting in the effort, but she could catch up on sleep, and he still needed to go out to work.

    She had to treat him better in the future.

    ..

    In the afternoon, Lu Ning got up. She took a shower, then wore his shirt out.

    She checked carefully and found that the vi was spotless. The wardrobe was full of neatly ironed men¡¯s clothes. There was no women¡¯s stuff here.

    It seemed that his private life was immacte.

    There was a lot of food in the kitchen fridge. Lu Ning picked a few and made her specialty dishes. Her cooking skills were excellent, and she would not have to worry about not feeding him well in the future.

    At this moment, the doorbell of the vi rang.

    Lu Ning was puzzled. Did hee home early?

    Lu Ning ran to open the door. ¡°Zhihan¡­¡±

    The smile on her face froze. It was not Yin Zhihan outside the door, but her second brother, Lu Fan.

    Although they were twins, Lu Fan was 1.87 meters tall, much taller than her. His tanned skin was a healthy bronze color, and a ck coat could not hide his stiff muscles. His long legs were superb. A sweep of his legs would probably create a gust of wind.

    ¡°Second brother?¡± Lu Ning was shocked.

    Lu Fan looked at her and frowned. ¡°Why? Are you disappointed to see me?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just shocked.¡±

    ¡°Why are you surprised? Didn¡¯t Yin Zhihan tell you that I came to Macau?¡±

    Lu Ning let out a cry, Yin Zhihan told her before. She saw her brother on TV. But, she had forgotten and was busy in love.

    Lu Fan saw her expression and guessed it. He clicked his tongue and walked into the vi, ¡°A month ago, Mom was worried about you. She said that your standards are too high and you haven¡¯t even fallen in love yet. In a few years, you¡¯ll be an elderly single woman. But now, your heart is not in the Lu family anymore.¡±

    ¡°Second brother, why are you talking about me like that?¡± Lu Ning pouted unhappily.

    ¡°Ah Ning, don¡¯t y this game with me. I¡¯m not Yin Zhihan.¡± Lu Fan nced at her and went straight upstairs. He pushed open the bedroom door and said, ¡°I want to sleep here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, brother, how did you know I was here?¡±

    ¡°I talked to Yin Zhihan over the phone.¡± Lu Fany on the bed. He raised his hand and pinched the space between his tired eyebrows. ¡°Ah Ning, are you really with Yin Zhihan?¡±

    ¡°Second brother, what do you want to say?¡±

    Lu Fan looked at her and moved his thin lips. ¡°It¡¯s okay to date Yin Zhihan, but I would not agree that you get married.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because of his identity.¡±

    Lu Ning disagreed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with his identity? He¡¯s so high and mighty. Second Brother, even you, the king of the special forces, are not as awesome as him!¡±

    ¡°Ha,¡± Lu Fan sneered, ¡°That¡¯s right. All along, we¡¯ve been chasing the big drug lord. The international team couldn¡¯t take them down even if they used all their might. However, once Yin Zhihan made his moves, all those youngdies from prestigious families fell on him one by one. No female secret agents or honey traps were as effective as Yin Zhihan. He¡¯s skillful.¡±

 Chapter 1461 - I Missed You

    <h4>Chapter 1461: I Missed You</h4>

    Lu Ning felt very proud. ¡°Second brother, that¡¯s because Yin Zhihan has good looks. Unlike you, only know how to use brute force!¡±

    Lu Fan rolled his eyes at Lu Ning. It was true that one could not keep a maiden¡¯s heart. The longer she stayed, the more she grieved. Once she had a man, she forgot about her brother.

    However, he felt bnced in his heart. Back then, Yin Zhihan had also experienced the same kind of mental journey. Once Yin Linger went to the kindergarten, she no longer gave him any more candies. Instead, she gave them all to Zhou Pingan.

    ¡°Ah Ning, don¡¯t be so busy protecting him. Let me ask you. There is another mission in the future where he needs to use his charms. When that timees, he will deal with those butterflies surrounding him again. How would you feel?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°The key is, Ah Ning, Yin Zhihan can not disclose your rtionship to the public. In other words, no matter what stage you both are in, you will not have a status. Do you know what status means to a woman?¡±

    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment. She had not thought about these questions before she got together with Yin Zhihan.

    However, after her brother mentioned it, there were many practical issues between her and Yin Zhihan. As the saying goes, it was easy to fall in love with each other, but challenging to get along with each other.

    ¡°Second brother, previously, Yin Zhihan pursued me, but I rejected him as I always felt insecure. I could not hold a man like him. But now that I know his identity, I did not hesitate to be with him because I found the security I wanted.¡±

    ¡°Security is a very mysterious thing. I can only say that I believed in him from the moment I chose to be with him. At the same time, I will support his career. If he has to use the beauty trap in the future, then I am willing to be the woman behind him.¡±

    ¡°As for status, this is not a problem for me to consider. Yin Zhihan is a calm and wise man. I believe that he will have an exnation for me.¡±

    Lu Fan saw confidence and certainty on his sister¡¯s face. It was probably the magic brought about by love.

    Lu Fan ced his two strong arms behind his head and looked at the crystal chandelier above his head in boredom. A petit, delicate face appeared in his mind. It was Ou Xuyan

    ¡°Got it. You can leave now. Remember, you are the daughter of the Lu family. No one can bully you.¡±

    Lu Ning felt warmth in her heart. Her second brother was telling her that the future was hers and the choice was in her hands. No matter what choice she made, the Lu family was her strong support.

    Lu Ning was pleased to have such a brother.

    ..

    At six o¡¯clock in the evening, the door of the vi opened, and Yin Zhihan returned.

    Lu Ning heard the sound of the door opening in the kitchen. Her eyes lit up, and she flew out like a happy little bird. ¡°Zhihan, you¡¯re back?¡±

    The girl rushed into his arms with a sweet face. Yin Zhihan quickly stretched out his long arms to catch her and hugged her. ¡°Run slower. Why are you in such as hurry?¡±

    Lu Ning hugged his neck with two small hands. ¡°I missed you¡­¡±

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s delicate face filled with tenderness. Previously, Lu Ning was like the Moon in the sky to him. He could only see her but couldn¡¯t touch her.

    Lu Ning was like a different person now. She was as passionate as fire and would cling to him for a hug. She could also keep up with his rhythm on the bed and take the initiative to go to the top with him.

    She was such a free and easy-going girl who dared to love and hate.

    ¡°I miss you too, very, very much.¡± Yin Zhihan turned her petit face and opened his mouth to bite her tiny mouth.

    Lu Ning giggled in his kisses. ¡°Oh, no, let¡¯s eat first¡­¡±

 Chapter 1462 - Are You Willing to Give up on Me

    <h4>Chapter 1462: Are You Willing to Give up on Me</h4>

    Even though she had rejected him, but her intention was somewhat weing as she pushed him away. Moreover, her soft body was wriggling in his embrace. Yin Zhihan¡¯s waist and abdomen were instantly numb.

    ¡°We¡¯ll eatter. Now I want to eat you.¡± Yin Zhihan grabbed her tiny waist and dragged her upstairs.

    Lu Ning¡¯s blushed. She pointed to the room next door and reminded him softly, ¡°My second brother is here. He¡¯s sleeping. Don¡¯t wake him up.¡±

    ¡°I know. We spoke on the phone.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t make any noise, he won¡¯t hear you.¡±

    The two of them entered the bedroom together. Yin Zhihan closed the door and lifted Lu Ning by her waist. Finally, he pressed her against the wall and reached his big palm into her shirt.

    ¡°You¡¯re wearing my shirt?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have any clothes to change¡­ Oh man, your watch pulled the thread on my shirt¡­¡±

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s action was too fast, causing the expensive watch on his wrist to get stuck in the corner of Lu Ning¡¯s shirt. Lu Ning grabbed his big palm and asked, ¡°How do I undo this?¡±

    ¡°Take your time¡­¡± Yin Zhihan¡¯s voice was hoarse. His left hand reached into her shirt and pushed it up. Then, he lowered his head.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lu Ning screamed and slid down.

    But she quickly bit her lower lip with her teeth, not allowing herself to make any sound. Her second brother was still next door.

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Her voice was so soft that it didn¡¯t sound like her own. It made her blush.

    The white shirt slid down and covered the man¡¯s head. Lu Ning raised her swan-like neck and tried to catch her breath. She never dreamed that a man like Yin Zhihan would crawl into her clothes one day. Do such a shameful thing with her.

    Suddenly, her mind went nk.

    After a few seconds, Yin Zhihan crawled out. He kissed her full and bright red lips and said with a hoarseugh, ¡°How can it be so fast? I haven¡¯t started yet!¡±

    Lu Ning clenched her petit fist and punched him real hard. Her tiny face was burning hot as It was just too embarrassing.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s body temperature was scorching. He held her soft petit hand and guided her down. ¡°Baby, feel your charm. He¡¯s about to jump out.¡±

    Lu Ning wanted to cover her ears. She dared not listen to his nonsense.

    At this moment, there were two knocks on the wall behind them. Then came Lu Fan¡¯s voice. ¡°Although the soundproofing here is excellent, you guys made too much noise and woke me up.¡±

    Lu Ning was speechless.

    Yin Zhihan took two deep breaths and suppressed the restlessness in his body. He held her petit hand and licked her red lips repeatedly.

    Lu Ning lowered her eyes to look. She felt her mouth dry and quickly swallowed her saliva.

    Yin Zhihan pressed against her and asked hoarsely, ¡°What did your brother tell you today?¡±

    This old fox wanted to get her to spill the beans now!

    ¡°My second brother doesn¡¯t approve of me to date you¡­¡±Lu Ning looked at him with seductive eyes.

    ¡°Well, what did you say?¡± Yin Zhihan¡¯s expression did not change. He only raised his straight eyebrows.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha,¡± Yin Zhihanughed, then pressed down on her red lips and said, ¡°Are you willing to give up on me? This thing of mine is beyondpare to other men. It can make you scream.¡±

    What was he saying?

    Lu Ning subconsciously squeezed her legs. In his voice, electricity coursed through her entire body, and her mind was about to go nk again.

    ¡°Ha.¡± Yin Zhihanughed.

    Lu Ning was so hot that sweat covered her tiny delicate face. It was apparent that his manly appearance tormented her.

 Chapter 1463 - Second Brother, Xuyan Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 1463: Second Brother, Xuyan Is Here</h4>

    She finally knew why ELA and Ann were so infatuated with him that they even threatened to jump off a building. It was all because this man was too seductive.

    Who could stand him?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t abandon you¡­¡± She pouted her red lips and said softly.

    Yin Zhihan forced a kiss on her lips as a reward. ¡°My baby is so obedient!¡±

    He didn¡¯t need to guess what Lu Fan had said. As Lu Ning¡¯s second brother, he would not ept his sister¡¯s boyfriend as the new head of the IRS. He did tell her in the beachfront house that he thought he might be alone for the rest of his life on that day.

    ¡°Ah Ning, you were the one who told me that I could be more greedy and selfish. So, don¡¯t let go of me. Please don¡¯t abandon me. I want to be with you forever.¡±

    ¡°I know your second brother¡¯s worries. Give me some time. The IRS is restructuring. In the future, it will merge with the United Nations Security Agency. I will withdraw from the frontline and focus on training the new batch of elite talents. I may not be able to announce my rtionship with you right now publicly, but my heart for you will go on forever.¡±

    Yin Zhihan pressed her soft little hand on his heart.

    Lu Ning humphed. ¡°You only do sweet talks. Without any promises, you treat me like a three-year-old girl?¡±

    ¡°I. . .¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡± Lu Ning stretched out her slender white index finger to block his thin lips. She looked at him with a bright smile, ¡°But, I like it. I¡¯m willing to be with you. Yin Zhihan, I¡¯m willing to use the best time of my youth to bet with you. Will you let me win?¡±

    Yin Zhihan quickly grabbed her petit hand and kissed it. ¡°With my life, I swear. I¡¯ll make sure you win.¡±

    Lu Ning stretched out two slender arms and hugged him tightly.

    Since she was in love, she had no regrets.

    Yin Zhihan hugged her back tightly and kissed her hair with infatuation. How thankful is he that he could have her in his life?

    When the two of them were amid their passions, the doorbell rang.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Lu Ning let go of Yin Zhihan and asked.

    Yin Zhihan shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Lu Ning looked at him unhappily and said, ¡°Who are you kidding? It is your territory. Could it be that your old mees looking for you?¡±

    ¡°Which old me? I only have one.¡± Yin Zhihan said as he hugged her.

    Lu Ning giggled and jumped away. ¡°Stop fooling around. Someone is knocking on the door. I¡¯ll go get the door.¡±

    ..

    Downstairs, Lu Ning opened the door of the vi. A delicate and spirited figure was standing outside the door.

    ¡°Lu Fan,e on out. Please exin clearly today!.Lu Ning¡­¡± Ou Xuyan, who was outside the door, blinked her beautiful eyes at Lu Ning.

    Lu Ning immediately revealed a joyful smile. ¡°Xuyan, it¡¯s you. I haven¡¯t seen you for quite a while. How are you?¡±

    Ou Xuyan was wearing a cream-colored Korean-style coat. Her long ck hair permed into seaweed-like curls. Her skin was translucent, and her delicate facial features were unforgettable.

    ¡°Lu Ning, I¡¯m fine. Where¡¯s your brother? I have something to discuss with him.¡±

    ¡°Xuyan, pleasee in. He is sleeping upstairs. I¡¯ll go get him.¡±

    Ou Xuyan entered the living room, and Lu Ning ran upstairs to wake Lu Fan.

    ¡°Knock, Knock.¡± She knocked on the door twice, and Lu Fan¡¯s deep voice came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Lu Ning pushed the door open and went in.

    Lu fan was already awake, but he didn¡¯t open his eyes. He only askedzily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Second brother, Xuyan is here.¡±

 Chapter 1464 - Why? You Took a Fancy on Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1464: Why? You Took a Fancy on Me?</h4>

    Lu Ning was a little excited. Her second brother wanted to marry Ou Xuyan when he was young. He joined the army because of Ou Xuyan. Even Daddy Shaoming and Mommy Qingqing could not handle this little devil of the Lu family. However, Ou Xuyan¡¯s influence on him was significant.

    Now that her second brother¡¯s sweetheart was here, Lu Ning was excited. On the one hand, girls always liked to gossip. On the other hand, she hoped that her brother could be blissful.

    However, Lu Fan remained expressionless. He raised his eyelids and said, ¡°Let her go. I don¡¯t have time to see her.¡±

    Lu Ning was shocked. ¡°Second brother, are you awake? Xuyan is here. Xuyan, don¡¯t you like¡­¡±

    ¡°Who likes her?¡± Lu Fan interrupted Lu Ning impatiently. ¡°Ah Ning, don¡¯t meddle in my affairs. Just continue with your love affair.¡±

    Lu Ning was speechless.

    ¡°Lu Fan,e on out. Why can¡¯t you see me? Are you feeling guilty?¡± At this moment, Ou Xuyan rushed in emotionally.

    Lu Fan didn¡¯t move. He just turned and nced at Ou Xuyan by the door andughed coldly. ¡°You chased after me for the past two years. Now you even chased me from home to Macau. Why? You took a fancy on me?¡±

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s petit, delicate face instantly blushed. She said in embarrassment, ¡°Who fancies you? You¡¯re such a bastard! You have already destroyed the Green Sect. Why are you still keeping brother Adin captive and not releasing him? I asked my father to get him out. But they said you handled his case. Without your approval, they could not release brother Adin.¡±

    ¡°Lu Fan, who would want to chase after you if you let brother Adin go? When can you release him? You are abusing your authority.¡±

    Brother Adin?

    Lu Ning heard about this person. Lu Fan¡¯s heart broke when he was 17 years old. Ou Xuyan had fallen in love with brother Adin, her childhood friend.

    Brother Adin was Gong Ling and Ali¡¯s son. Previously, Ou Ze framed Ou Luoxi. Gong Ling of the Green Sect saved him. When Ou Luoxi and Xia Xiaofu retired, Gong Ling and Ali took on the Green Sect. Ou Xuyan was a friend of Gong Ling¡¯s son, Adin, since childhood. Brother Adin was the son of Gong Ling and Ali. The two of them were very close.

    Lu Fan¡¯s expression was calm when he heard the name ¡°Brother Adin.¡± However, his stubborn jaw turned stiff. He said, ¡°I¡¯m just abusing my authority. What can you do about it?¡±

    ¡°You! Lu Fan, why are you doing this? What did brother Adin do to You?¡±

    Lu Fan sneered and then spat out a simple sentence, ¡°I don¡¯t like him!¡±

    ¡°Lu Fan!¡± Ou Xuyan immediately exploded. She waved her petit hand and pulled the whip out around her waist. ¡°Lu Fan, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today.¡±

    She whipped at Lu Fan.

    Lu Ning¡¯s pupils constricted. She was a wealthy youngdy and rarely had the chance to see someone like Ou Xuyan, who had unique fighting skills, so she was stunned.

    ¡°Brother, be careful.¡± When she realized that the whip was heading towards Lu Fan, Lu Ning quickly ran over to stop Ou Xuyan.

    At this moment, a strong arm reached out and grabbed her petit waist, pulling her back. Shended in a warm embrace. ¡°Lu Ning, are you crazy!¡±

    Lu Ning looked up and saw Yin Zhihan looking at her angrily.

    ¡°What if you got whipped? Do you want to be beaten?¡±

    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t think so much.¡± Lu Ning stuck out her pinkish tongue and stammered.

    Yin Zhihan sighed helplessly. Then, he guided her by her waist and retreated to the side. He looked at the two people indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s apetition between experts. You, a mortal, stand here and watch.¡±

 Chapter 1465 - Dont Anyhow Touch

    <h4>Chapter 1465: Don¡¯t Anyhow Touch</h4>

    Lu Ning was speechless.

    Was she being despised?

    Ou Xuyan waved the whip in her hand as she approached Lu Fan, lying on the bed. The whip was about to hit him, but Lu Fan did not move at all.

    Ou Xuyan was about to hit him, but at this moment, he suddenly stretched out hisrge palm and grabbed the whip. Xuyan¡¯s eyes changed, and she wanted to pull back the whip. Lu Fan pulled hard, and his tall figure jumped up like a cheetah. Then, Xuyan flung onto the bed.

    Xuyan¡¯s delicate back pressed against the bed, and she immediately wanted to get up. However, Lu Fan¡¯s handsome and unruly face was magnified in her sight. He held her whip with one hand and pressed it against the side of her head. He smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, where else can you be?¡±

    The posture of the two was somewhat ambiguous. Lu Fan stood above Xuyan and pressed her under him.

    With the thought that Lu Fan was sleeping on this bed earlier, Ou Xuyan¡¯s petit face blushed. She could almost smell the clean, masculine smell of green fruits on the man.

    ¡°Bastard, get lost!¡± She immediately stretched out her right leg and wanted to kick him.

    ¡°Wild Kitty!¡± Lu Fan cursed in a low voice and then pressed one of his legs against her restless leg.

    The two of them were in a close-up again. Ou Xuyan was pressed so hard that she could not move. She widened her almond-shaped eyes in anger. ¡°Lu Fan, don¡¯te so close to me. Go away!¡±

    ¡°You took the initiative to climb onto my bed, and now you want me to go away. Which part of your words are true, huh?¡±

    Climb onto his bed?

    What was he saying?

    Ou Xuyan wanted to whip his handsome face. But she could only admit defeat. She fought with him many times in the past few years, but the man was far superior in speed and strength.

    She had practiced martial arts since she was young and had received the entire teachings of her father. However, she did not expect to meet an opponent she could not defeat no matter how hard she tried. She really hated him!

    When he was young, he burned her hair. Ever since then, she hated him!

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Ou Xuyan struggled to get up, but she quickly realized that something was wrong.

    ¡°What is this? Lu Fan, you are despicable. You hid a weapon!¡±

    Lu Fan held her little hand. ¡°Woman, don¡¯t anyhow touch it!¡±

    ¡°Who anyhow touched what? Did you poke me?¡± Ou Xuyan wanted to use her gaze to poke two bloody holes in his face.

    Lu Fan¡¯s gaze darkened and seemed dangerous. He lifted his lips into an unruly smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what I used to poke you?¡±

    It can¡¯t be. Lu Fan couldn¡¯t quite believe it..

    This woman had been with that Ding guy for a long time. The whole Green Sect knew that she was the future young Madam. How could she be a virgin?

    Ou Xuyan didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. She just felt the stick that poked on her lower abdomen make her quite painful.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Lu Fan, let go of me!¡±

    She really didn¡¯t know!

    Lu Fan stared at her petit face. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, then I have to show you this powerful weapon¡­¡±

    Lu Fan held her petit hand and guided her down as he spoke.

    He then grunted.

    Ou Xuyan looked up at him. His eyes were red and his gaze became hot, as if he wanted to devour her.

    In short, the gaze was quite¨C dirty.

 Chapter 1466 - I Will Cripple You

    <h4>Chapter 1466: I Will Cripple You</h4>

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s face blushed. She suddenly realized what she was holding. ¡°Lu Fan, go to hell!¡±

    She pushed him away with force and jumped up.

    Lu Fan retreated off the bed and looked at her with his hands on his hips. He seemed very arrogant.

    Ou Xuyan felt that her hands were burning. The scorching temperature she just felt was still intact. It even moved in her hand.

    ¡°Lu Fan, you¡¯re shameless. You tricked me into grabbing that thing of yours. Next time, I¡¯ll grab and break it, turning you into a eunuch!¡±

    Lu Fan was wearing a ck tank top, camouge army pants, and arge tent in the middle of the army pants. The outline of the tent was clear.

    He raised his sword-like eyebrows, and he didn¡¯t feel that he was wrong at all. It was this woman who came to him on her initiative.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait. Whether you can make me a eunuch or not will depend on your ability!¡±

    After saying that, Lu Fan turned and entered the bathroom.

    ¡°Hey, where are you going? Lu Fan, don¡¯t go. It¡¯s about brother Ding¡­¡±

    Lu Fan suddenly turned, and Ou Xuyan almost bumped into him. ¡°I¡¯m going in to take a shower. Why? Are you interested in taking a shower together?¡±

    Ou Xuyan was stunned. Then, she looked up and down at his figure. His figure was quite explosive.

    He had firm muscles, broad shoulders, a narrow waist, and a perfect mermaid line. The eight-pack abs around his waist were dazzling. He was the best-looking figure she had ever seen.

    Ou Xuyan let out an ¡°Ah¡± and covered her face with her petite hands. She scolded, ¡°Lu Fan, you turtle bastard!¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Lu Fan smiled and entered the bathroom.

    ..

    Yin Zhihan had long dragged out Lu Ning. She stood on her tiptoes and looked into the room,ining, ¡°How is my second brother and Xuyan? Why didn¡¯t you let me see? What if they fight? I want to go in and stop the fight.¡±

    Yin Zhihan stroked her hair andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t you know your second brother? He won¡¯t fight with Ou Xuyan.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°No buts.¡± Yin Zhihan put his arm around her shoulder. ¡°What did you prepare for dinner? I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    She was such a silly girl and knew nothing. It was inappropriate to watch Lu Fan and Ou Xuyan fight. Lu Fan, that sly old fox, led Ou Xuyan to the bed. It was inconvenient for others to be around.

    Lu Ning raised her head and looked at Yin Zhihan happily as he diverted her attention. She whispered mysteriously, ¡°Pig¡¯s kidneys¡­¡±

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s eyebrows lifted. His big palm pinched her slender waist. ¡°Do you know what pig¡¯s kidney is for?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I just¡­ want to nourish your kidney.¡± Lu Ning smiled charmingly.

    Yin Zhihan rolled his Adam¡¯s apple and reached out to pull her into his arms. ¡°Little woman, we¡¯ve just started, and you want me to nourish my kidney. It looks like I didn¡¯t satisfy youst night. Let¡¯s go upstairs. I want to prove my strength now.¡±

    Lu Ning giggled and avoided him. ¡°Don¡¯t pull. I¡¯m joking¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not joking. You¡¯re flirting!¡±

    ¡°Aiya, Zhihan, really don¡¯t pull. My second brother and Xuyan wille down in a moment¡­¡± Yin Zhihan forced her to a remote corner and bullied her.

    Listening to her soft murmur, Yin Zhihan refused to let go.

    A melodious ringtone sounded. It was Lu Ning¡¯s call.

    ¡°Stop, stop, stop, I have a call!¡± Lu Ning quickly pushed Yin Zhihan away and picked up the phone. ¡°Hello¡­¡±

    Yin Zhihan hugged her from behind and buried his head in her neck.

 Chapter 1467 - The Baby Moved

    <h4>Chapter 1467: The Baby Moved</h4>

    Lu Ning¡¯s beautiful face filled with a sweet smile. Her petite hand pinched his muscr arm, trying to get this clingy guy to stay away.

    ¡°Hi, Ah Ning,¡± Yin Ling¡¯er¡¯s sweet voice came through. ¡°Hurry up ande home. I¡¯m getting married.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lu Ning was shocked.

    ..

    That evening, Yin Zhihan, Lu Ning, Lu Fan, and Ou Xuyan took a ne and flew home.

    The wedding banquet venue was in a luxurious manor. Lu Ning pushed open the bridal lounge door and walked in. ¡°Ling¡¯er.¡±

    Yin Ling¡¯er sat in front of the dressing table while the makeup artist did her hair. Hearing her voice, she quickly stood up and said excitedly, ¡°Ah Ning, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Lu Ning ran up and hugged Yin Ling¡¯er. ¡°Ling¡¯er, that¡¯s great. You¡¯re finally going to marry Pingan. I wish you happiness always.¡±

    She and Yin Ling¡¯er had grown up together. It seemed that they were sleeping on the same bed and fighting together. She did not expect Yin Ling¡¯er will be a bride so soon.

    Deep in her heart, Ling¡¯er was still a child.

    ¡°Ah Ning, I will be happy,¡± Yin Ling¡¯er said with a happy and sweet smile.

    Lu Ning let go of her and reached out her petite hand to touch the round belly. Ling¡¯er should be eight months pregnant by now. ¡°Ling¡¯er, does the baby behave well? Are you having a hard time?¡±

    Yin Ling¡¯er was already eight months pregnant, but her slender arms were still slim, and her skin was even better. It was fair and rosy that it looked as if it could ooze out water. One look and one could tell that she had been well cared for and well-nourished. She hugged her round belly and smiled happily, ¡°It was a little tough at the beginning, but being pregnant is a wonderful thing.¡±

    As she spoke, Yin Ling¡¯er pressed down on Lu Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Can you feel it? The baby moved?¡±

    Lu Ning felt her palm flutter like a tiny fish swimming happily. It was the first time she hade into contact with a little life up close, and her eyes immediately turned red. ¡°Oh my God, Ling¡¯er, the baby moved. He can move.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, every woman will get pregnant and be a mommy someday. It is a delightful thing. It¡¯s beyond words. When you be a mommy in the future, you will understand.¡±

    Will she be a mommy?

    Lu Ning quickly imagined the child between her and Yin Zhihan.

    His genes were so powerful, and of course, hers were not too bad. Then their offspring should be outstanding.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, that¡¯s not what you said when you were pregnant. At that time, you came to my ce andined. Why? Just a few months and your attitude has changed drastically.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, Ah Ning, don¡¯tugh at me.¡± Yin Linger¡¯s face blushed.

    Lu Ning saw that she was a shy and beautifuldy. Pingan must have pampered her during this period. Ling¡¯er had been like this since she was young. As long as Pingan was good to her, she seemed to own the whole world.

    Ling¡¯er¡¯s life was pure and simple. It was probably what a woman would hope. Prince charming would pamper her in the fairy tale world for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Oh right, Ling¡¯er, why did you take so long to hold the wedding? Your belly is already showing?¡±

    Yin Linger covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Pingan and I already registered our marriage, but we didn¡¯t have a wedding banquet.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lu Ning was stunned.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. The parents of both families saw that my belly was getting big, so they scolded Pingan and me. Then, they brought us back. and insist that we hold the wedding banquet before the baby was born.¡±

    Lu Ning understood. In the eyes of parents, they valued the wedding more.

 Chapter 1468 - They Had Finally Grown Up

    <h4>Chapter 1468: They Had Finally Grown Up</h4>

    ¡°Ah Ning, honestly speaking, I don¡¯t like weddings. They¡¯re so exhausting. Ever since I got pregnant, Ping An would take time out every month to bring me on a trip. We just came back from Sanya a few days ago.¡±

    Lu Ning was wondering why Ling¡¯er hadn¡¯t contacted her during this period. So she had been busy dating Zhou Pingan.

    This was great. She felt genuinely happy seeing how blissful Ling¡¯er was.

    ¡°Ah Ning, I don¡¯t care. You must be my bridesmaid today. I have already prepared the bridesmaid outfit. Hurry up and change.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ling¡¯er was getting married, so Lu Ning was definitely going to be her bridesmaid.

    ¡­

    Ten minutester, Lu Ning came out of the changing room. She was wearing a strapless white dress. The elegant white sheerplemented her pretty face, making her look even more stunning.

    ¡°Wow, Ah Ning, you¡¯re really beautiful. If I knew this would happen, I should¡¯ve asked the designer to make the bridesmaid¡¯s dress uglier so that you wouldn¡¯t steal my limelight,¡± Yin Linger snorted jokingly.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, I¡¯ll take that as apliment. Don¡¯t doubt it. Today, you will definitely be the most beautiful bride in the world.¡±

    The two sisters, who had yed together since they were young, exchanged looks and smiled.

    Just then, there was a knock on the door. Yin Shuiling and Jian Han walked in. ¡°Ling¡¯er, drink this bowl of chicken soup before the wedding.¡±

    ¡°Soup again¡­ but I¡¯m not hungry¡­¡± Yin Linger blinked her eyes and looked pitifully at the two mothers.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, Ping An personally made this bowl of chicken soup for you. He had wanted toe in and feed you himself, but the groom is not allowed to see the bride before the wedding. We ought to follow the tradition, so Ping An is outside now. Be good, drink it quickly. Otherwise, he will be worried again,¡± Jian Han coaxed gently.

    Yin Linger pursed her lips. Well, for the sake of Zhou Pingan, who had gone through the trouble to make the soup personally, she reluctantly drank the entire bowl of soup.

    Only then did the two moms feel at ease. Ling¡¯er was now the beloved treasure of both families. The four elders were watching her belly in anticipation. The eldest grandson of the Zhou and Yin families in there and he was extremely precious.

    ¡°Ah Ning, look. Ling¡¯er is already married and pregnant. The both of you are good sisters. You have to work harder, don¡¯t fall behind,¡± Jian Han said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ah Ning,¡± Yin Shuiling looked at Lu Ning with satisfaction. ¡°What do you think of my Zhihan?¡±

    Ah, she was getting into the rhythm of promoting her son.

    ¡°Auntie, Ling¡¯er, take your time to chat. I¡¯ll go out and help entertain the guests first,¡± Lu Ning quickly slipped away. She was afraid that if she stayed any longer, she would be the main character of the blind date event.

    Time flew by and Yin Shuiling and Jian Han had already entered their 50s. Perhaps the men in the families had spoiled them too much, so these two mothers had also fallen into the clich¨¦ of bing matchmakers. It made people not know whether tough or cry.

    ¡­

    In the corridor.

    Lu Ning ran out hurriedly and saw two tall and straight figures in front of her. Yin Zhihan and Zhou Pingan were standing on the steps, under themps as they chatted.

    Zhou Pingan was wearing a white shirt today. So many years had passed, but he was still modest and gentle, just like how she remembered him to be. Perhaps because it was his wedding day today, his gentle facial features were suffused with a faint softness and warmth, just like Ling¡¯er. He looked blissful.

    Yin Zhihan stood next to him. He was wearing a ck shirt, and themps illuminated his handsome features, making him appear even more charming. He had not changed either. He was still the man in her memories. The one that made her heart beat faster and made her want to run away.

    A warm feeling bubbled inside Lu Ning¡¯s heart. They had finally grown up.

 Chapter 1469 - That Person Wanted to Hit On You

    <h4>Chapter 1469: That Person Wanted to Hit On You</h4>

    ¡°Ah Ning, you¡¯re back?¡± Zhou Pingan saw her and greeted her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Ping An, it is your wedding with Ling¡¯er today. I¡¯ll entrust Ling¡¯er to you from now on. You can¡¯t bully her, or I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Zhou Pingan shrugged and smiled helplessly. ¡°Ah Ning, Zhihan just told me the same thing. The both of you are bing more and more in sync.¡±

    What? He had said that?

    Lu Ning looked at Yin Zhihan and her eyes met with his deep and gentle ones. He was looking at her.

    Lu Ning couldn¡¯t quite tell what kind of gaze he viewing her with. He sized up her figure and looked at her as a man would with a woman and raised his brows with a mix of some admiration and a little bit of¡­ teasing.

    Lu Ning¡¯s face immediately turned red. ¡°Ping An, I¡¯m leaving now. You guys have a good chat.¡±

    She turned around and left.

    She didn¡¯t even dare to greet Yin Zhihan as she left.

    ¡­

    On thewn, Lu Ning took a cup of freshly squeezed orange juice from the waiter and sipped it.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Lu.¡± A handsome young man walked over and greeted her.

    Lu Ning did not recognize this person, she smiled politely and responded, ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lu, today is the wedding between Miss Yin and Young Master Zhou. You should be the happiest one. I remember that back in school, the two of you were inseparable, and even fought together. It¡¯s unbelievable that time would pass so quickly, and Miss Yin is already a wife and a mother.¡±

    This young man was definitely here hit on her. However, he was very skilled in striking up a conversation, and instantly hit Lu Ning¡¯s soft spot. She revealed a bright smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. Back then, we¡­¡±

    But before she could finish her sentence, a muscr arm wrapped around her soft waist. Yin Zhihan¡¯s deep voice rang out. ¡°What are you guys chatting about?¡±

    Lu Ning looked back at Yin Zhihan. ¡°Nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by nothing? I saw you guys chatting happily just now.¡± Yin Zhihan pinched her waist.

    It didn¡¯t hurt when he pinched her but Lu Ning felt a little ticklish and weak. Her shy and embarrassed look filled her eyes and she called out to him softly, ¡°Zhihan¡­¡±

    The young man would be a fool if he didn¡¯t understand the situation They were obviously a couple. ¡°Young Master Yin, Miss Lu, you guys have a good chat. I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    The young man left.

    ¡°Why are you pinching me?¡± Lu Ning twisted her waist and shook off Yin Zhihan¡¯s big palm.

    Yin Zhihan released her. He put one hand in his pocket and raised his eyebrows at her. ¡°I was only gone for a bit, and you already have a suitor?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Where did the suitore from? I don¡¯t even know that person¡¯s name. We just talked about some childhood matters¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re smiling so happily?¡±

    Lu Ning was at a loss for words.

    ¡°That person wanted to hit on you. How could you not know?¡±

    Lu Ning was infuriated. She stomped her foot on the spot and said, ¡°Yin Zhihan, don¡¯t be unreasonable. I¡¯m ignoring you!¡±

    Then she turned and left.

    Yin Zhihan followed behind her. He looked at her graceful back and said casually, ¡°Did you look at me or Zhou Pingan more just now?¡±

    When?

    On the steps?

    Lu Ning was about to vomit blood. So he had already noticed her back then. And now, he is still staring at her and asking her this question. She had never realized that this genius in terms of IQ and EQ was so¡­ Petty!

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯ve been jealous of Ping An for so many years. Don¡¯t you feel tired?¡±

 Chapter 1470 - Do You Dare?

    <h4>Chapter 1470: Do You Dare?</h4>

    ¡°¡®I don¡¯t find it tiring,¡± Yin Zhihan replied arrogantly and simply.

    Lu Ning was speechless again.

    At this moment, the melodious sound of the piano rang out, and the wedding officially began.

    Thewn was covered with a ten-mile red carpet. Yin Linger walked out holding Yin Zhihan¡¯s father¡¯s arm. Zhou Pingan stood in front and waited. Yin Linger, apanied by her father and witnessed by everyone, walked step by step towards the man she loved the most,pleting the happiest moment of her life.

    Zhou Pingan held Yin Linger¡¯s hand and the two of them stood in front of the priest.

    The priest asked, ¡°Mr. Zhou Pingan, are you willing to take Miss Yin Linger as your wife, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do you part?¡±

    Zhou Pingan looked at Yin Linger gently. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°Miss Yin Linger, are you willing to take Mr. Zhou Pingan as your husband or richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do you part?¡±

    Yin Linger smiled shyly and sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡±

    I¡¯m willing¡­

    Yes, I do.

    Lu Ning was very touched as she watched from the side. She ced her palms together and prayed silently in her heart, hoping that Ling¡¯er and Ping ¡®an could live a happy life.

    ¡°Alright, I now announce that the bride and groom are officially married. The groom can kiss the bride.¡±

    Lu Ning looked up and saw Zhou Pingan lifting Yin Linger¡¯s veil and holding her face¡­

    She was watching when her slender wrist was suddenly grabbed. Yin Zhihan dragged her away.

    ¡°Zhihan, where are you taking me? Ling¡¯er¡¯s wedding isn¡¯t over yet. I can¡¯t leave. Ling¡¯er will look for meter¡­¡±

    Yin Zhihan pushed aside the crowd and ran out with Lu Ning. He opened the door of the passenger seat and shoved Lu Ning inside. He got into the driver¡¯s seat, quickly stepped on the elerator, and the sports car sped away.

    ..

    In the car.

    Lu Ning had never expected that Yin Zhihan would do such a crazy thing. He was Ling¡¯er¡¯s biological brother. How could he take her away from Ling¡¯er¡¯s wedding?

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, what are you doing? Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°I can be even crazier.¡±

    The sports car¡¯s hood was opened, and thefortable autumn wind blew across their faces, ruffling the man¡¯s hair. Lu Ning could see his sculpted features, he was so handsome that she blushed at the sight of him.

    If it wasn¡¯t for his good looks, she would definitely be angry with this man!

    Lu Ning blushed and looked away. Soon, the sports car stopped. Lu Ning looked through the car window and saw that it was actually¡­ Her home.

    ¡°Get out of the car and go get your things.¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s heart jumped. She turned her head to look at the man and asked hesitantly, ¡°Get¡­ Get what?¡±

    Yin Zhihan smirked. ¡°ID card, household registration book.¡±

    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Lu Ning¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    What could ID cards and household registration books be used for, other than to get a marriage certificate from the Civil Affairs Bureau?

    ¡°Ah Ning, I¡¯ll ask you only one thing. Do you dare?¡±

    Do you dare to go crazy with me?

    Lu Ning looked at his deep and smoldering eyes and felt as if her heart was going to jump out of her throat. Why was he so sudden? She was not mentally prepared at all.

    She was a reserved and rational girl. This decision was not in line with her character.

    ¡°If you dare, why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Lu Ning reached out her hand and opened the door of the passenger seat. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯lle after I get my things. You¡¯re not allowed to run away!¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s graceful figure quickly disappeared into the vi. Yin Zhihan¡¯s smiling eyes were tearing up.

 Chapter 1471 - Becoming His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 1471: Bing His Wife</h4>

    Soon, Lu Ning came out with her ID card and household register. She got into the car.

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, have you really thought it through? I¡¯m telling you that I have many shorings. If you marry me, you will be responsible for my whole life. I will not give you the chance to go back on your words!¡± Lu Ning said with conviction.

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t regret it,¡± Yin Zhihan replied. Then, he turned around and put the thing in his hand into her hair behind her ear.

    What was that?

    Lu Ning looked up at the rearview mirror. She was wearing a delicate and beautiful rose behind her ear.

    The red petals contrasted with her beautiful little face, making her look stunning.

    ¡°Where did you get the flower?¡± Lu Ning turned her head to look at him.

    ¡°I picked them off Ling¡¯er¡¯s wedding car just now,¡± he answered truthfully.

    Lu Ning didn¡¯t know what to say anymore.

    If Ling¡¯er knew about this, she would definitely cry.

    Yin Zhihan held her little face in his big palms. Closing his handsome eyes, he caressed her delicate lips affectionately as he said, ¡°Ah Ning, I fell in love with you the first time I saw you, and now I¡¯m marrying you. This is the most wonderful thing I¡¯ve ever done in my life.¡±

    Lu Ning felt her entire body go weak as his words of lovepletely subdued her.

    ¡­

    An hourter.

    Lu Ning returned to the car once again. There were two red books in her hands. She had really married Yin Zhihan. She had be his Mrs. Yin.

    She turned her head to look at the man beside her. He smiled at her tenderly as he held her left hand with his right hand and interlocked his fingers with hers.

    The two of them did not speak, but they were overwhelmed by a sweet feeling.

    Just then, a melodious ringtone sounded. It wasing from Lu Ning¡¯s phone.

    She looked down and saw that it was Yin Linger calling.

    Lu Ning made a ¡°Shush¡± gesture to Yin Zhihan and then picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Ling¡¯er¡­¡±

    ¡°Hello, Ah Ning, where have you been? Why can¡¯t I find you? And my brother too. Someone said that the both of you had left together. You guys are really too much. My wedding hasn¡¯t ended yet and you guys have already disappeared. I won¡¯t y with you guys anymore!¡± Yin Linger¡¯s anxious sobs came through the phone.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, I¡¯ll give you another chance. Come back with my brother quickly. I¡¯ve already smelled something unusual. If you guys are honest with me, I¡¯ll still forgive you¡­¡±

    Before Yin Linger could finish her sentence, the phone was hung up.

    The phone in Lu Ning¡¯s hand had already been snatched away by Yin Zhihan. Yin Zhihan hung up the phone with one hand and threw it into the backseat with great ease.

    Lu Ning was dumbfounded. ¡°Zhihan, what are you doing? Ling¡¯er is angry. No, I have to rush back and exin to her. Hurry up and send me back.¡±

    Yin Zhihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Let her be angry for a while. Ping An will coax her.¡±

    Lu Ning: ¡­

    Was he even Ling¡¯er¡¯s biological brother?

    Yin Zhihan held her soft hand and kissed it. ¡°Tonight is our wedding night. No one can be a stumbling block to our consummation.¡±

    Wedding night?

    Lu Ning¡¯s face burned up.

    ¡­

    The sports car came to a stop. Lu Ning looked at the apartment in front of her. She vaguely recalled that this was Yin Zhihan¡¯s apartment. She had been here once when she was seventeen. She was drunk and drugged. Then, he brought her back and the next day, she woke up on his big bed. He was no longer there. She was so scared that she ran away.

    ¡°Do you still remember this ce?¡± Yin Zhihan held her hand and walked into the apartment.

    Lu Ning looked at the ce and nodded. ¡°Yes, I remember¡­ Hey, Yin Zhihan!¡±

 Chapter 1472 - My Dear Husband

    <h4>Chapter 1472: My Dear Husband</h4>

    Lu Ning looked at the ce and nodded. ¡°Yes, I remember¡­ Hey, Yin Zhihan!¡±

    Yin Zhihan had already carried her in his arms.

    Her soft bodynded in his strong arms and he carried her upstairs effortlessly. ¡°That night, seven years ago, I had carried you upstairs in the same way.¡±

    Lu Ning punched him with her small fists. ¡°You still have the nerve to say that? You took advantage of me!¡±

    Yin Zhihan did not refute her. At that time, he did take advantage of her. Other than not going all the way, he took every other advantage he could of her.

    Pushing the door open, Lu Ning was ced on the soft bed. Yin Zhihan stood above her and slowly unbuttoned his shirt, ¡°You don¡¯t know how beautiful you were at that time. You kept twisting your body on my body. You even got so anxious when I ignored you that you bit me. To be honest, you were probably not conscious at that time. But when you clung to my body, you had called my name repeatedly.¡±

    Lu Ning felt an electric current coursing through her body. She raised her body, and she quickly unbuttoned his shirt. ¡°I like you. When I saw youing out of the shower when we were very young, I could never forget¡­¡±

    ¡°Little pervert.¡± Yin Zhihan pressed her down and lifted up her skirt.

    He kissed her passionately, and Lu Ning¡¯s small hands lingered on his muscr waist. This man kissed her all over, but he didn¡¯t give it to her.

    ¡°Yin Zhihan¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lu Ning spread her slender legs and hooked them around his waist. Her two small hands hugged his neck. ¡°Why¡­ are you so slow¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Yin Zhihan smirked.

    Lu Ning was embarrassed. Was she taking too much initiative?

    However, there was no need for her to be pretentious. When facing such a man, she really wanted to be a woman who could have sex with him.

    ¡°What are youughing at? I¡¯m going to punish you!¡± Lu Ning turned over and pushed him down. Then, she sat down on it¡­

    It hurt so much. Lu Ning¡¯s eyes were instantly covered with ayer of tears.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and his eyes reddened. He adjusted his position and leaned against the headboard. Then, he held her slim waist and said, ¡°So urgent, huh? Next time, remember to eat big things like this slowly.¡±

    Lu Ning gradually got used to his size and hugged his neck, unwilling to let go.

    Yin Zhihan enjoyed her tantalizing body and kissed her earlobe gently. He whispered, ¡°Say something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Lu Ning moaned as she leaned on his shoulder.

    ¡°Say¡­ hubby.¡±

    Hubby¡­

    Lu Ning¡¯s cheeks were red and her eyes were zed. She recalled the scene many years ago when she saw him and hid because she was afraid. At that time, she never thought that he would be her husband.

    Lu Ning¡¯s mind went nk, and suddenly¡­

    Yin Zhihan was almost dragged away by her. He closed his eyes to suppress the numbing pleasure. He fondled with her supple skin and didn¡¯t forget tough at her. ¡°So fast?¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s small face was covered in sweat. Sheid weakly on the man¡¯s body, her entire body trembling from the overwhelming pleasure.

    ¡°Hubby¡­¡± she called him sweetly. Then she bit on his soft lips and said, ¡°Hubby, Hubby, my dear, good hubby.¡±

    Yin Zhihan grabbed onto her slender waist, unable to hold it in.

    When he rode out the orgasm, Lu Ning blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at him provocatively. ¡°For someone who said I was fast just now, you¡¯re not slow either.¡±

    ¡°You little thing!¡± Yin Zhihan gave her little butt a p.

 Chapter 1473 - Falling in Love

    <h4>Chapter 1473: Falling in Love</h4>

    This was definitely the fastest he had ever finished in his life. She had done it on purpose, calling him coquettishly and teasing his body. How could he stand her seduction? He sumbed and gave it to her, everyst bit of it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hit me. If you hit me again, I¡¯ll sue you for domestic violence,¡± Lu Ning giggled and then climbed down from his body.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Yin Zhihan hugged her from behind.

    Lu Ning felt weak all over and copsed into his arms. ¡°Um, I want to take a shower¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll take a shower togetherter.¡± Yin Zhihan held her slim waist and let her grab onto the headboard.

    What about him?

    He had just finished.

    Lu Ning obediently supported herself on the headboard with her two small hands. Things were over too quickly just now, so the both of them wanted to do it again even though the two of them didn¡¯t voice it out.

    ¡°Aiya, hubby, be gentle¡­¡±

    ¡°Soon, you¡¯ll be begging me to be rougher.¡±

    ..

    The next morning.

    Lu Ning slowly opened her eyes. She felt as if her entire body was falling apart. Even now, she felt exhausted. She stretched out her hands to feel around the bed, but there was no one beside her.

    Yin Zhihan had already gotten up.

    ¡°Hubby¡­¡± she called out softly as shezily sprawled on the headboard of the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Yin Zhihan pushed open the door and walked in. He sat by the bed and stroked Lu Ning¡¯s silky hair. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± he said dotingly.

    ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡±

    Yin Zhihan wore a white shirt and was looking refreshed. Heid Lu Ning¡¯s head on his sturdy thighs and said, ¡°I just went to take care of work. Ah Ning, I need to go back to Hong Kong.¡±

    Lu Ning blinked at him. ¡°Must you go back to work now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Zhihan nodded. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t take you on a honeymoon trip, I¡¯ll be busy for this period, but it¡¯ll be fine after I am finished with work. I¡¯ll have a lot of time to apany you then. I¡¯ll make it up to you properly.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Lu Ning coiled her slender fingers on the tie around his neck. ¡°Then you have toe back quickly. I¡¯ll wait for yourpensation.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ll miss you.¡±

    Yin Zhihan bent down and kissed her forehead. ¡°Mrs. Yin, me too.¡±

    ¡­

    In the shopping mall.

    Lu Ning and Yin Linger were shopping together. ¡°Ah Ning, hurry up and tell me. Are you and my brother hiding something from me? You guys are really too much. During my wedding toast, the bridesmaid and my baby¡¯s biological uncle were gone. Everyone isughing at me.¡±

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, it¡¯s fine as long as Ping An was still there.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, don¡¯t change the topic. Hurry up and tell me, are you¡­ in a rtionship with my brother?¡± Yin Linger asked curiously.

    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Yin Linger happily held onto Lu Ning¡¯s arm, ¡°Not bad huh, Ah Ning. In the past, when I set you up with my brother, you were so unwilling. Now that I¡¯m pregnant and don¡¯t have time to care about you, you¡¯re actually in a rtionship with my brother. How is it? How does it feel to be in a rtionship with my brother?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, how does it feel?¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, you know the answer.¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s face was a little red. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ The feeling of my heart racing all the time¡­¡±

    Yin Zhihan was a very charming man. He knew romance and flirting, and he was a gentleman to the very core. He would always take care of her feelings. When she was with him, she always felt pampered and doted on. Her eyes would always follow him, and then her face would turn red and her heart would beat faster.

    ¡°Aiyo,¡± Yin Linger covered her mouth and sniggered. ¡°Ah Ning, I thought you and I were different people, but you are no different from me when you fall in love.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t all women the same when they fall in love?¡± Lu Ning replied.

 Chapter 1474 - Kidnapping

    <h4>Chapter 1474: Kidnapping</h4>

    Yin Linger nodded. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s the same.¡±

    Then, Yin Linger asked softly, ¡°Ah Ning, have you slept with my brother?¡±

    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment before eximing, ¡°Ling¡¯er, what nonsense are you asking?¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, you¡¯re such a bad friend. You knew when I slept with Ping An, but you won¡¯t tell me about you and my brother.¡±

    This¡­

    Lu Ning really had no way to refute. She admitted, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, you really slept with my brother!¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡± Lu Ning quickly covered Yin Linger¡¯s little mouth. ¡°Ling¡¯er, lower your voice. Everyone heard you.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, hurry, tell me! How is my brother¡¯s ability in bed? Ah Ning, you don¡¯t know this, but I¡¯ve always thought that my brother wasn¡¯t human, but a god. He was really too cocky when he was young. He despised me and my mom. But turns out, he¡¯s just like a normal person, he will also want to have sex.¡±

    Lu Ning really wanted to crack Yin Linger¡¯s little head and see what she was thinking. Which man didn¡¯t¡­ Have sex? However, Yin Zhihan had always been cool since he was young, the kind that made people fear him.

    Her body tingled all over at the thought of the previous day.

    ¡°Your brother is off the charts,¡± Lu Ning replied.

    In this matter, no matter what, she had to protect her husband¡¯s dignity. Moreover, his skills were indeed off the charts.

    Yin Linger covered her mouth. Her brother¡¯s godly image was once again established. Her brother was really extraordinary.

    ¡°Ah Ning, then you guys¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, Alright. Ling¡¯er, didn¡¯t you want to try on some clothes? Let¡¯s quickly go into the shop to take a look. Ping An told us not to shop so much when he dropped us off. You¡¯re already eight months pregnant.¡±

    Lu Ning was afraid that Yin Linger would ask something that would make her embarrassed, so she quickly dragged Yin Linger into a shop.

    She didn¡¯t tell anyone that she and Yin Zhihan had already registered their marriage. His identity was special. Although he didn¡¯t say that their marriage had to be kept a secret, she didn¡¯t want to bring him any trouble.

    ¡­

    In the shop.

    The enthusiastic shop assistant took out a red dress and handed it to Yin Linger. ¡°Miss Yin, this dress has a tassel design and is soft to the touch. It¡¯s very suitable for a beautiful mother-to-be like you. You can go in and try it on.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, does it look good?¡±

    Lu Ning took a look and nodded. ¡°It looks pretty good. Ling¡¯er, put it on and I¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Linger took the dress and went into the fitting room.

    Lu Ning waited outside for some time, but Yin Linger didn¡¯te out.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, what are you doing inside? If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d have thought that you were trying on ten dresses.¡±

    There was no sound in the changing room.

    Lu Ning felt odd. What was going on? Why didn¡¯t Ling¡¯er say anything? Was she teasing her again?

    Lu Ning pushed the fitting room open. ¡°Ling¡¯er, are you there?¡±

    The fitting room was empty. There was no sign of Yin Linger. The red dress was on the floor.

    Lu Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had a bad feeling. She turned around to leave, but she inhaled an odd scent. She closed her eyes and fainted.

    ¡­

    Lu Ning slowly opened her eyes. She looked around. It was a shabby warehouse. Where was this?

    Lu Ning tried to move, but she was tied to a stool. She turned around and saw that Yin Linger was tied up next to her as well.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, Ling¡¯er, wake up!¡± Lu Ning quickly said.

    Yin Linger¡¯sshes fluttered and she opened her eyes. She was dazed for a moment before she quickly realized that she had been kidnapped. ¡°Ah Ning, what¡¯s going on? Ouch¡­¡±

 Chapter 1475 - Never See The Sun Tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 1475: Never See The Sun Tomorrow</h4>

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? Is your stomach hurting?¡±

    Yin Linger was already eight months pregnant. Being kidnapped like this was very dangerous. Lu Ning was afraid that something would happen to her stomach. If that happened, both mother and son would be in danger.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that the baby kicked me inside.¡± Yin Lingerforted Lu Ning with a smile.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, were we kidnapped? Who kidnapped us? What do they want?¡±

    ¡°No matter what their goal is, Ling¡¯er, you have to believe that we¡¯ll be saved soon. Ping An will be the first to notice that we¡¯re missing. He¡¯s careful and calm and will definitely find a way to find us. My second brother hasn¡¯t left yet. Our parents wille to save us too.¡±

    Yin Linger¡¯s nervous mood slowly calmed down. She looked at Lu Ning¡¯s bright and calm almond-shaped eyes and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    At this moment, the warehouse door opened and someone walked in.

    Lu Ning looked at the woman at the front and her pupils constricted. ¡°?¡±

    was here. Behind her was a group of mercenaries with guns. These people were not ordinary ruffians, they were foreign ex-soldiers who fought bravely and risked their lives for money.

    stopped in front of Lu Ning and looked at her with jealousy and hatred. ¡°She looks just like this. Yin Zhihan¡¯s taste is just so-so.¡±

    Lu Ning understood.  wasing for Yin Zhihan.

    Speaking of which, this woman was really crazy about Yin Zhihan. In the past, she jumped off a building for Yin Zhihan, and now she kidnapped Yin Zhihan¡¯s beloved for his sake.

    It was really scary for a woman to be so infatuated.

    ¡°, what do you want to do? Let me tell you, this is the maind, not your territory. You¡¯re kidnapping now and it is against thew.¡±

    ¡°Against thew?¡±  squatted down and pinched Lu Ning¡¯s face. ¡°So what if it¡¯s against thew? Yin Zhihan has caused me so much misery. How can I let him have it easy?¡±

    ¡°Yin Zhihan is the new head of the IRS. Ha, this legendary big shot who made all the organizations tremble in fear had been hiding by my side. He used me as a stepping stone to sessfully hook up with Ann and destroyed the Drug Cartel in one fell swoop. It shocked the world. Not only was I deceived by him, but I was also arrested. If I didn¡¯t ept the pursuit of a big shot and let him bail me out, I probably wouldn¡¯t have seen the sun today.¡±

    ¡°, then congrattions. You saw the sun today, but you definitely won¡¯t see the Sun tomorrow,¡± Lu Ning said firmly.

    ¡°Hmph,¡±  snorted, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t see the sun tomorrow, I¡¯ll drag you all down with me!¡±

    As she said this,  stood up and said to the mercenaries behind her, ¡°Brothers, you¡¯ve worked hard. These two women beauties are all yours now.¡±

    The mercenaries¡¯ eyes lit up and they whistled. They walked forward and said, ¡°These two women are really beautiful and tender, but¡­ why is there a pregnant woman?¡±

    ¡°Pregnant woman is good. We haven¡¯t had the taste of pregnant women. I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    A mercenary went forward and went straight to Yin Linger¡¯s side.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yin Linger was so scared that her face turned pale and she cried out in fear.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Lu Ning shouted. Her eyes met the mercenary¡¯s turbid and fierce eyes as she said word by word, ¡°I know that you are hired by  and themission must be very high, but if you dare to touch any of us, I guarantee that you will definitely not have the life to spend this money!¡±

 Chapter 1476 - Ah Ning, I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 1476: Ah Ning, I Love You</h4>

    ¡°You may not be familiar with how things work in the maind, but I might as well tell you who you have kidnapped. My second brother is the Head of Special Forces, Lu Fan. Her eldest brother is the new head of the IRS, Yin Zhihan. I am the eldest daughter of the Lu family. She is the pearl of the Yin family, the young madam of the pharmaceutical tycoon, the Zhou family. Our status is iparably noble. If you dare to touch even a strand of hair on our head, you will all die without a burial ce!¡±

    Although these mercenaries were not familiar with the situation in the maind, they understood what Lu Ning said. The circle was only so big. They would have wasted their time if they did not even know about the people living at the top of the pyramid.

    ¡°, you did not tell us this when you hired us. Their background is too influential. This business is extremely risky!¡±

    ¡°Yes, the new head of the IRS and the Head of Special Forces are both ruthless characters. Do you know how much damage they can do when they join forces?¡±

    Facing the doubts of the mercenaries, ¡¯s eyes shed. Then she said fiercely, ¡°Enough! We are already in the same boat now. Do you want to capsize the boat?¡±

    ¡°We¡­¡± the mercenary took a step back.

    red at Lu Ning. This woman was able to turn the tables in such a dangerous situation with just a few words. She was really not simple!

    did not want to cause any more trouble, so she said, ¡°Lu Ning, I will let you off for now. I will call Yin Zhihan now. When Yin Zhihanes, it will be very interesting.¡±

    took out her phone and dialed Yin Zhihan¡¯s number.

    The melodious ringtone rang once, and then the phone was picked up. Yin Zhihan¡¯s low and mellow voice came over. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Han, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Even now, Lu Ning still felt very awkward when she heard the word ¡°Han.¡±.

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Haha, Han, it¡¯s me. I heard that you have a new lover, so I specially came to see who your new lover is. But honestly, she¡¯s just average.¡±

    ¡°, have you thought about the consequences?¡± Yin Zhihan¡¯s voice turned cold.

    ¡°Of course I have. Not only did I capture your new lover, but I also captured your biological sister.¡± ughed impudently.

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s breathing became heavy. ¡°Tell me, what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Come and see me. Alone. Don¡¯t y any tricks, because it¡¯s very dangerous. I had brought a lot of people.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but if you dare to touch a hair on Lu Ning and Ling¡¯er¡¯s heads, I guarantee you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    raised her eyebrows and sneered.

    ¡°I want to talk to Lu Ning.¡±

    handed the phone to Lu Ning¡¯s mouth. ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Zhi Han,¡± Lu Ning quickly said.

    ¡°Hey, Ah Ning, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Hearing his calm and gentle voice, Lu Ning¡¯s clenched fists slowly loosened. Actually, when someone wanted to touch Yin Linger, she was really scared. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him.

    However, she had never been afraid.

    ¡°Zhihan, I¡¯m not afraid. From the moment I decided to be with you, I thought that this day woulde. I can enjoy my life with you, or I can share your hardships. Don¡¯t worry. Ling¡¯er will be fine here. She¡¯s strong,¡± Lu Ning said clearly.

    Yin Zhihan paused for two seconds, and his voice became softer. ¡°Ah Ning, I love you.¡±

    The corners of Lu Ning¡¯s lips curled up into a bright smile. She did not expect that his first ¡°I love you¡± would be said under such circumstances.

    Her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°This is not romantic at all, idiot. But, I love you too.¡±

 Chapter 1477 - Sister-In-Law

    <h4>Chapter 1477: Sister-In-Law</h4>

    Confessing to each other in this dpidated warehouse was not romantic at all, but Lu Ning was still moved to tears.

    ¡°Enough!¡±  snatched the phone angrily and hung up the phone. She did not ask Lu Ning to answer the phone to listen to their confession!

    ¡°You guys stay put!¡±  led the mercenaries and swaggered out.

    ¡­

    As soon as they left, Lu Ning immediately asked Yin Linger nervously, ¡°Ling¡¯er, are you okay? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±

    Yin Linger¡¯s face was a little pale. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Ah Ning. It¡¯s just that the baby moved a little too much. He probably felt Mommy¡¯s nervousness¡­¡±

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m the one who dragged you down.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, why do you say that? Yin Zhihan is my brother¡­¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m Yin Zhihan¡¯s wife¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yin Linger widened her watery eyes. ¡°Ah Ning, you and my brother¡­ got married?¡±

    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, Ah Ning, you guys are crazy. Getting married is a lifetime event, but you guys didn¡¯t even inform anyone, even the parents are unaware!¡±

    Lu Ning curled her lips and smiled sweetly and blissfully, ¡°At your wedding, your brother suddenly dragged me away. He brought me home to get my household register. At that time, I didn¡¯t think too much about it. I was thinking that yes, it was this man. He was worthy of my lifelongmitment, so I got married to your brother.¡±

    Yin Linger was very touched. Her best friend was married to her brother. ¡°Ah Ning, should I call you¡­ Sister-inw Now?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, I wish you and my brother a long life and blessed with many children!¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°But Ah Ning, what did they say about my brother? What new sect master? This sounds cool, but it¡¯s also dangerous¡­¡± Yin Linger was still used to calling him ¡®Ah Ning¡¯. They had been good friends for more than twenty years, even if Lu Ning became her sister-inw, their friendship would not change.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, that¡¯s right. Your brother is that superhero.¡±

    ¡°What? I don¡¯t want my brother to be a superhero. I only hope that my brother can live peacefully with you and be happy. However, my brother has never been an ordinary person since he was young. He entered an aristocratic private school at a very young age. Sometimes, he onlyes back once a year. I remember that when my brother was 17, he went to Ennd. I secretly saw my mommy crying in her room. My Daddy hugged my mommy and coaxed her for a long time, but she still cried non-stop. My Daddy said that they must understand and support the child, for they have their own goals to attain.¡±

    Lu Ning thought for a moment. The Yin couple probably knew about Yin Zhihan¡¯s current identity. Yin Shuiling was probably the same as Yin Ling¡¯er, worried for Yin Zhihan. Yin Muchen was an open-minded and good father. Without such a father¡­ there wouldn¡¯t be the current Yin Zhihan.

    This was the influence of parents on their children.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, your daddy is right. You have to support your brother too.¡±

    ¡°But, Ah Ning, aren¡¯t you worried? Both of you are married¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried. But, I have confidence in your brother. A man has a man¡¯s mission and responsibilities. I don¡¯t want to hold him back. I want to stand shoulder to shoulder with him.¡±

    When Lu Ning said this, her eyes were very bright, just like the stars hanging in the sky. Yin Linger thought of how she managed to calmly unconvinced those mercenaries from making their move. Yin Linger was a little envious, ¡°Ah Ning, you know, sometimes I envy you. I¡¯m not as independent as you¡­¡±

 Chapter 1478 - The Arrival Of Yin Zhihan

    <h4>Chapter 1478: The Arrival Of Yin Zhihan</h4>

    ¡°Linger, everyone¡¯s lifestyle is different. Like you and Pingan, Pingan is responsible for earning money to support your family, and you are responsible for being as beautiful as a flower. Linger, you are living the dream of all women.¡±

    ¡°But Ah Ning, you and my brother are living the ideal life. Both of you are equally matched, he is well off, and you are not bad either. You are both brave in your pursuit for love.¡±

    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why we are both happy. Being happy is enough.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Yin Linger smiled. ¡°Ah Ning, don¡¯t worry about me. The baby in my stomach, and I will be very brave. I will not embarrass you.¡±

    ¡°I believe you, Linger.¡±

    Although she said that, Lu Ning was still very worried. She was worried that Yin Linger would bump into something, and she was concerned about Yin Zhihan.

    was already at her wit¡¯s end, and her mind was in a mess. When Yin Zhihan arrivester, she might do something crazy.

    How would Yin Zhihan respond?

    ¡­

    In the afternoon.

    The warehouse door was opened once again, and the mercenaries stood in a row.  sat on a chair while they lined up in a formation and waited for the person outside to enter.

    Soon, Yin Zhihan walked in.

    ¡°We need to perform a body search first.¡± At this moment, a mercenary walked forward to search Yin Zhihan¡¯s body.

    Yin Zhihan raised his hands. His cold eyes nced at . ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t bring anything. I came alone.¡±

    After saying that, his gaze fell on Lu Ning and Yin Linger.

    ¡°Zhihan!¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Lu Ning and Yin Linger looked at him with concern and nervousness.

    ¡°Linger, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, Brother.¡±

    Yin Zhihan looked at Lu Ning again. His narrow eyes were filled with tenderness that could melt.

    Lu Ning looked at him with bright eyes and nodded, which meant ¡ª I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.

    couldn¡¯t stand seeing these two people flirting with each other. She suddenly stood up and walked to Lu Ning¡¯s side, ¡°Han, as expected of your new lover. Ever since you entered, your eyes have been fixed on this woman. Tell me, if I cut up her pretty little face a few times, would you still like her?¡±

    As she spoke,  took out a sharp knife and used the tip of the de to slowly stroke Lu Ning¡¯s face.

    ¡°, I thought that since we had some interaction before, you wouldn¡¯t be so stupid. I, Yin Zhihan, am not a person who only cares about looks. Even if you cut her, she is still the most beautiful in my heart. In the future, I will cherish and love her even more!¡± Yin Zhihan said.

    ¡¯s eyes twisted, ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. I really forgot. Of course, Han is not a person who only cares about looks. Me, Ann, which one of us isn¡¯t an unrivalled beauty? But you walked between us and did not touch anyone. I was stupid. I thought that we had slept together, but it turned out that this was all an illusion created by drugs. Han, you are really unmanly. A woman delivers herself to your door, but you didn¡¯t even sleep with her. What a waste!¡±

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s expression was calm. He raised his eyebrows and looked at  from head to toe. ¡°So? You seem to be upset that I didn¡¯t sleep with you?¡±

    was immediately felt teased by his gaze. She looked at his tall and sturdy body. If she were to be pressed down by him, she would be in ecstasy.

    Although this man did not sleep with her, he was good and flirting and left no grounds uncovered. He was indeed a veteran at flirting.

    She was now with a big shot who was in his sixties who was old enough to be her grandfather. Whenever he looks at her young and plump body, his would be filled with strong desire. However, he was too old and did not have the stamina, so he took drugs. Every time she was slept with by this big shot, she wanted to throw up.

 Chapter 1479 - He Didnt Even React

    <h4>Chapter 1479: He Didn¡¯t Even React</h4>

    How could she have been with this big shot if it wasn¡¯t to get out of prison?

    It was all Yin Zhihan¡¯s fault!

    looked at Yin Zhihan, ¡°Han, when we were dating, I was sincere. I couldn¡¯t wait to give my heart to you. Although you used me and betrayed me, I¡¯m still willing to give you a chance. How about this, if you want to save Lu Ning, you have to sleep with me first.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lu Ning quickly refused, ¡°Zhihan, don¡¯t listen to her. If you touch her, I won¡¯t want you anymore!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Men, shut this woman¡¯s mouth!¡±  ordered.

    ¡°Yes.¡± A mercenary shut Lu Ning¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Wu¡­wu!¡± Lu Ning shook her head at Yin Zhihan.

    Yin Zhihan looked at Lu Ning gently, which meant ¡ª Don¡¯t worry. Then, he said to , ¡°I agree to your request.¡±

    He casually moved the stool over and sat on it. ¡°Come.¡±

    looked at Yin Zhihan. He was wearing a white shirt and ck pants. He had rushed over in a hurry, and his body was a bit travel-worn. His sitting posture waszy and casual. His long legs stretched forward, and his crotch was straight, the wrinkles on the pants showed the charm of a man.

    White was an unsuitable colour for this kind of evil man to wear. However, when he wore it, people could not take their eyes off him. They really wanted toy his clothes on the ground and let him reveal his true nature as a sven scum.

    ¡¯s entire body went numb. Lu Ning, who was beside her, was still whimpering non-stop. She felt very happy. If she could have a one-night stand with Yin Zhihan, she could satisfy herself and also take revenge on Lu Ning.

    That pot-bellied boss really made her nauseous. A man like Yin Zhihan was what she wanted.

    ¡°Han, you want to do it here?¡±

    ¡°Why not? Do you want to go to the hotel with me?¡± Yin Zhihan smiled.

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t go to the hotel. This man was very dangerous. Although she had been charmed by his manliness, she was not so dizzy.

    ¡°Alright then.¡±  spread her legs and walked towards Yin Zhihan. ¡°Han, then we can only do it live here. Aiya, your new lover is here. Do you think she will remember this moment and have psychological trauma in the future?¡±

    spread her legs and sat on Yin Zhihan¡¯s firm thigh.

    Yin Zhihan did not touch her. He smiled indifferently. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t have psychological trauma.¡±

    Smelling his healthy, manly scent,  reached out her index finger and grabbed the tie around his neck. Then, she twisted her tiny waist like a water snake. ¡°Han, if I can do it with you, why would I have any psychological trauma?¡±

    As she spoke,  reached her hand towards Yin Zhihan¡¯s crotch¡­

    Lu Ning¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°Oh!¡±

    Yin Linger¡¯s expression also changed drastically. She said, ¡°Brother!¡±

    noticed the soft feeling in her hand. She was shocked and looked at Yin Zhihan. ¡°You¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t even react.

    ¡°I did agree to your request, but I can¡¯t get hard for you.¡± Yin Zhihan shrugged apologetically. Then, he turned  around like lightning and sessfully restrained her.

    A long needle with a cold light appeared in his right hand. He pressed the needle against ¡¯s neck and said to the group of mercenaries, ¡°Throw the gun away!¡±

    The mercenaries did not expect this sudden change. They looked at each other. Their wealthy employer had been kidnapped, which meant that themission was gone. What should they do?

 Chapter 1480 - Dont Leave Me Alone

    <h4>Chapter 1480: Don¡¯t Leave Me Alone</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Tell them to throw their guns away. I¡¯ll count to three. After three, Don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡± Yin Zhihan threatened .

    knew that she had fallen into Yin Zhihan¡¯s trap. She really hated this man, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. Don¡¯t care about me. Shoot and kill the three of them now. As long as youplete the mission, even if I die, someone will transfer themission to your ount.¡±

    Yin Zhihan¡¯s gaze sankpletely.  didn¡¯t want to live anymore.

    ¡°Hmph, you have to think carefully about what  said. If she dies, can you really get the money? Our status is special. Even if you kill us, there will be people who will avenge us. You have the life to take the money but not the life to spend it. How about this? Let us go. I will pay you triple themission that  promised, and I will also guarantee your safety!¡± Yin Zhihan said loudly.

    ¡°This...¡± the mercenaries looked at each other and hesitated.

    They were very afraid of Yin Zhihan¡¯s background.  was too stupid. With just a few words, she had been bewitched by Yin Zhihan. She was simply a pig-like teammate. Following her would not have a good ending.

    Actually, following anyone was not working out as long as they had money and life.

    knew that these mercenaries were wavering, so she quickly spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived by Yin Zhihan. He is a two-faced man who will seek revenge for the smallest grievance. You kidnapped the woman he loves and even kidnapped his pregnant sister. Do you think he will let you off? Do you think that the Lu, Yin, and Zhou families will let you off in the future? Their reinforcements might already be on the way!¡±

    The mercenaries seemed to have been woken up by a bucket of cold water. ¡°Right, we are in a very dangerous situation now. Don¡¯t believe any of their words. We will kill them all now and then quickly retreat!¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is the safest way. Do it!¡±

    A mercenary quickly picked up his gun.

    A cold light shed in Yin Zhihan¡¯s eyes, and then he quickly attacked. The long needle in his hand directly stabbed the mercenary¡¯s head.

    The mercenary fell to the ground and died.

    The other mercenaries saw that the situation was not right and quickly fired at Yin Zhihan. Yin Zhihan blocked  in front of him, and  was quickly shot twice.

    Yin Zhihan left  behind and quickly rushed forward. He restrained one of the mercenaries and grabbed the gun in his hand. With a few bangs, the bullets immediately prated the hearts of several mercenaries.

    The mercenaries did not expect Yin Zhihan¡¯s marksmanship to be so superb. ¡°Quick, quickly kill those two women!¡±

    They shouted, and then someone raised the gun and aimed it at Lu Ning.

    Lu Ning¡¯s heart had already stopped beating. From the moment Yin Zhihan made his move, her eyes were fixed on him, afraid that he would be in danger.

    So when the ck barrel aimed at her, she was stunned. Then a tall and handsome figure pounced on her.

    She was pushed to the ground, and then there was a gunshot.

    The rope in Lu Ning¡¯s hand had already loosened. She widened her almond-shaped eyes and quickly tore the cloth from her mouth. She hugged Yin Zhihan who was on her body and said nervously, ¡°Hubby, are you... shot?¡±

    There was a gunshot just now, and Yin Zhihan pounced on her.

    Yin Zhihan didn¡¯t make a sound.

    It was as if Lu Ning couldn¡¯t breathe. Her whole body trembled as she touched Yin Zhihan¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Hubby, are you okay? Say something. Please don¡¯t scare me. Don¡¯t leave me alone. How can I live without you?¡±

    At this moment, a deep voice sounded. ¡°Yin Zhihan, that¡¯s enough.. Look at how much you scared my sister.¡±

 Chapter 1481 - You and The Baby Are My Lifelines

    <h4>Chapter 1481: You and The Baby Are My Lifelines</h4>

    Lu Ning was stunned. Then, she looked up and saw Lu Faning over.

    The warehouse door was broken open with a bang. The special forces soldiers outside rushed in. It was a chaotic battle inside. Lu Fan was tall and had long legs. He held a machine gun in his hand and stood in front of her coolly.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Lu Ning looked at Yin Zhihan who was on top of her.

    Yin Zhihan had already raised his head. He used both hands to hold Lu Ning¡¯s small face, which was the size of a palm. Then, he nted a deep kiss on her forehead. ¡°We just got married, silly. I wouldn¡¯t bear to let you be a widow.¡±

    What? Was he trying to scare her?

    Lu Ning clenched her small fists and immediately threw them at him. ¡°Yin Zhihan, you¡¯re such a despicable person. Do you think it¡¯s funny to see me like this? What widow? No! No! No!¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Yin Zhihanughed and hugged her tightly without letting go.

    Alright, he¡¯d admit that he was indeed teasing her just now. He liked to see her anxious, nervous, and worried for him. These were all her love for him.

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, let me go.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let go.¡±

    ¡°You still have the nerve. This time, it¡¯s all because of you. If you hadn¡¯t provoked , Ann, and their kind, we wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped. How many romantic debts do you have outside?¡±

    ¡°I know, I know, my good wife. Don¡¯t bring up old debts, okay?¡±

    Yin Zhihan kept apologizing. He was very experienced in this area. Because his father, Yin Muchen, was flirtatious in his youth, and his mother, Shuiling¡¯s, often brought up old debts. Then, his daddy would hug his mommy and apologize profusely, kissing and apologizing simultaneously. That scene was really too mushy.

    In the past, he really looked down on his father. He did not expect that he would now use his own father as an example.

    Yin Linger sat on the chair with a pale face. The gunshots echoed in her ears. Then, someone fell in front of her.

    She hated to see blood the most. Now that she was pregnant, it was even more so. So, she trembled all over as she watched.

    ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t you know how to close your eyes?¡± At this moment, a concerned voice sounded from above her head. Someone reached out and covered her eyes.

    Yin Linger¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Pingan.¡±

    Zhou Pingan came. He squatted down in front of her and reached out to feel her pulse. ¡°How is it? Do you feel ufortable in your stomach?¡±

    Yin Linger looked a little embarrassed at the moment, but she stuck out her pink tongue shyly. Her appearance was cute and soft. ¡°No, the baby and I are fine. It¡¯s just that the baby moves so much¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? Let me hear it.¡± Zhou Pingan bent down and put his ear on her belly.

    ¡°The baby said that he already felt Mommy¡¯s nervousness, so he was a little uneasy. But now that Daddy is here, he is relieved. Also, from today on, Mommy is only allowed to stay at home and not go out!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yin Linger protested immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m only eight months pregnant now, and there¡¯s still two months before birth. I¡¯m already very bored. Are you trying to suffocate me?¡±

    ¡°Who told you to get into trouble when you go out!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Yin Linger pouted, feeling both guilty and unwilling.

    Zhou Pingan untied the ropes on her body and held her cold little hand, ¡°Linger, have you thought about the consequences? If something happened to you and the baby today, what should I do? If you disappeared, I¡¯d panic. You and the baby are my lifelines, do you understand?¡±

    Looking at her husband¡¯s bloodshot eyes, Yin Linger calmed down, ¡°I understand. I¡¯m sorry, husband. I won¡¯t run around anymore.¡±

 Chapter 1482 - You Hate Me

    <h4>Chapter 1482: You Hate Me</h4>

    Yin Zhihan helped Lu Ning to her feet. Yin Lingery in Zhou Pingan¡¯s arms. Fortunately, no one was hurt.

    At this moment,ughter could be heard.  stood up. She had been shot in the abdomen and chest and was bleeding profusely. Her death was inevitable.

    However, there was no fear of death on her face. There was only a crazed desire for revenge. ¡°Haha, Yin Zhihan, Lu Ning, do you think you¡¯ve won? You¡¯re wrong; you¡¯re so wrong!¡±

    Yin Zhihan, Lu fan, and Zhou Pingan¡¯s expressions changed. ¡°, you have a backup n?¡±

    ¡°Ha, of course. There are explosives on Lu Ning!¡±

    Explosives?

    Lu Ning¡¯s brain quickly stopped working. What kind of joke was this? She didn¡¯t have any explosives on her at all.

    ¡°Zhihan, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning,¡± Yin Zhihan interrupted her. He looked at Zhou Pingan. ¡°Take Linger and leave this ce quickly. You have to ensure the safety of the mother and child.¡±

    Zhou Pingan looked at Lu Ning worriedly. ¡°Zhihan, can you handle this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Pingan left with Yin Linger.

    Yin Linger was unwilling to leave because she had already sensed the seriousness of the atmosphere. ¡°Hubby, I don¡¯t want to leave. I want to stay here to apany Ah Ning and my brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Linger, stop fooling around. If you stay here, you¡¯ll only cause trouble,¡± Zhou Pingan said rudely.

    Yin Linger, ¡°¡­¡±

    She thought about it for a moment. She really didn¡¯t have much ability. If she stayed here, she would only be dragging everyone down. So, she turned around and let Zhou Pingan lead her away.

    Yin Zhihan nced at Lu Fan. Lu Fan nodded and then ordered the special forces behind him, ¡°Retreat.¡±

    The special forces didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly retreated.

    The mercenaries who had been forced into a corner had only 2 to 3 people left. They were almost wiped out. Now that the special forces had suddenly retreated, they were overjoyed and quickly slipped out.

    These mercenaries ran and ran. Seeing that the warehouse was far away, they felt saved. However, at this moment, they suddenly saw three ck limousines parked in front of them, there were also groups of well-trained ck-shirted men there. They were capturing the escapees.

    The mercenaries, ¡°¡­¡±

    It was over!

    In the back seat of the business limousine were Lu Shaoming, Yin Muchen, and Zhou Dayuan. They looked at the three escapees and revealed a cold smile. They dared to touch their daughters. They were simply courting death!

    ¡­

    There were only four people left in the warehouse. Lu Fan stayed behind and did not leave.

    Yin Zhihan looked at . ¡°You did something to Lu Ning, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°At least you are knowledgable, Yin Zhihan. I imnted a kind of explosive chip in Lu Ning¡¯s head. This chip is controlled remotely. As long as someone presses the remote control, the chip will immediately explode. At that time, the woman you love will be turned into ruins,¡±  said to vent her anger.

    Lu Ning was dumbfounded. Oh my god,  is really too vicious. When did she do something to her? She must have done it while she was unconscious.

    ¡°, where is the remote control?¡±

    ¡°Haha, Do you think I will tell you? I¡¯m going to die anyway, so let Lu Ning die with me.¡±

    ¡°, don¡¯t be impulsive. I can satisfy you whatever you want now. You hate me and want my life. Okay, I¡¯ll go over to apany you now.¡± As he said that, Yin Zhihan raised his hands and walked towards .

    ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t go over!¡± Lu Ning reached out and grabbed the corner of Yin Zhihan¡¯s shirt.

 Chapter 1483 - To Perish Together

    <h4>Chapter 1483: To Perish Together</h4>

    Yin Zhihan held her soft little hand and pinched it hard. ¡°Ah Ning, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯ll be fine too!¡±

    Lu Ning held his big palm and refused to let go. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t go over. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    She had a bad feeling that something would happen to him.

    It didn¡¯t matter, even if she had an explosive chip on her. If God didn¡¯t give her a way out, she wanted to be with him the moment she died.

    They had just fallen in love and just got married. She didn¡¯t want to leave him. She wanted to cling to him.

    ¡°Ah Ning, be good. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Yin Zhihan pulled back his big palm firmly.

    ¡°Hubby,¡± Lu Ning shouted at him nervously, ¡°You promised me that nothing would happen to you. If something happens to you, I won¡¯t wait for you. I¡¯ll remarry very soon!¡±

    Yin Zhihan raised his eyebrows and smiled evilly. ¡°You little thing, if you dare to remarry, I¡¯ll kill you when Ie back!¡±

    Lu Ning, ¡°¡­¡±

    he walked towards . ¡°, I¡¯m already here. Now I¡¯m willing to be your hostage. Hand over the remote control, and I¡¯ll bring you out safely.¡±

    ughed out loud and pped, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this. I always thought that you, Yin Zhihan, were a fickle man. You would never fall in love with any woman in your entire life, but it turns out that you have a love-struck side too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I just don¡¯t like you or your friends.¡± Yin Zhihan shrugged and replied.

    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t like us, why did you have to provoke us? Yin Zhihan, all of this is your fault. You can die with me!¡± As she said that, an item appeared in ¡¯s hand. She pressed it, and then there was a boom.

    There was an explosion at the front.

    Lu Ning was pushed to the ground by Lu Fan and protected under him. Her pupils constricted, and her mind went nk. What¡­happened?

    ¡°Get out of the way, brother!¡± Lu Ning pushed the man away. ¡°Where¡¯s Yin Zhihan? Where¡¯s my husband?¡±

    Lu Ning crawled forward with both hands and feet.

    In front of her was a wastnd, and the ground was filled with the pungent smell of gunpowder and blood. Yin Zhihan was gone, and  was gone.

    ¡°Hubby, hubby, where are you?¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning.¡± At this moment, arge palm pressed on her shoulder.

    Lu Ning was overjoyed. She quickly looked back and grabbed therge palm. ¡°Hubby¡­¡±

    It was not Yin Zhihan but Lu Fan. Lu Fan looked at her with a heavy gaze. ¡°Ah Ning, we were tricked. The explosion chip is fake.  has explosives in her hands. She only tricked Yin Zhihan to go over and perish together with her¡­¡±

    Perish together?

    This word made Lu Ning¡¯s ears ring. Her eyes went ck, and she fainted.

    ¡­

    Three monthster.

    In a bar.

    Lu Ningy on the bar counter. She was a little drunk, but she still kept pouring wine into her mouth.

    ¡°Ah Ning, you¡¯re crazy. You¡¯ll die if you drink like this. Look at what you¡¯ve be. Haven¡¯t you had enough? You¡¯ve been in the bar for three months.¡± Xiao Qiu tried to help Lu Ning up.

    ¡°Xiao Qiu, you¡­ don¡¯t touch me. I¡­ still want to drink. Come, cheers!¡± Lu Ning raised her little head and winked at a handsome man across from her with a bottle of wine.

    The handsome man¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at Lu Ning¡¯s red dress, revealing her fair skin, sexy fan bones, and breasts. They were not big, but they were the most suitable for men to ravage.

    Her palm-sized face was also beautiful. After drinking, her lips were not covered in lipstick, but they were even more beautiful and moist than lipstick. It made people want toe up and bite her.

 Chapter 1484 - Since He Abandoned Me, Ill Cuckold Him

    <h4>Chapter 1484: Since He Abandoned Me, I¡¯ll Cuckold Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    She was drunk at this moment. Her gaze was seductive, and she even deliberately flirted with the men. What type of man would ignore that?

    ¡°Miss, let me treat you to a drink.¡± A handsome man stood up.

    At this time, another man pressed him down. ¡°Don¡¯t go over.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? That woman is a beauty. I¡¯m going to get her and y with her tonight.¡±

    ¡°In your dreams. Do you see any man here that isn¡¯t staring at her?¡±

    After the reminder, the handsome man nced around. All the men in the bar nced at Lu Ning. The woman¡¯s flirtatious drunken appearance was like a kitten in heat, attracting groups of men who wanted to have a romantic rtionship.

    The handsome man was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°This woman has been in the bar for three months. All the men whoe here to drink are staring at her. Every day shees here, the bar¡¯s business is booming. These men are secretly happy that they can see her even if they can¡¯t touch her. But look, her bodyguards are guarding the door.¡±

    The handsome man looked at the door. There were two bodyguards in ck. Although there were not many of them, they looked like they came from the army. Their waists were bulging, and they were armed with guns.

    ¡°Do you know how powerful she is? This woman has a powerful background!¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±

    ¡°This is the youngdy of the Lu family, the young mistress of the Yin family, Lu Ning.¡±

    The handsome man¡¯s eyes were wide open. Everyone here knew about the Lu and Yin families. They were two business empires.

    ¡°No, since she has such a powerful background, and she is the young mistress of the Yin family. Why is she still hanging out in the bar? Does the Yin family not care about her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because they can¡¯t control her. Three months ago, her husband died and was killed by an explosion.¡±

    ¡°What? So she¡¯s a widow now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t it a little wasteful? Who knows how many men are waiting at the back of the queue for such a beautiful thing.¡±

    While two men were chatting, Xiao Qiu had already snatched the wine ss and sent Lu Ning out of the bar into the luxury car that was waiting outside.

    Lu Ning was sprawled all over the ce. She was still arguing unhappily. ¡°Don¡¯t bother about me. Both of you... don¡¯t bother about me. Xiao Qiu, why are you as annoying as my mommy and the rest? I like to drink. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    Xiao Qiu looked at Lu Ning and felt ufortable. ¡°Ah Ning, I know you¡¯re sad and in pain. The chairman... died...just like that, and you just got married...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sad. I¡¯m not in pain. He didn¡¯t die. Who is he? He¡¯s the omnipotent... Yin Zhihan, he won¡¯t die like that...¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, okay. Even if the chairman isn¡¯t dead, you shouldn¡¯t be hungover like that...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead, but... he hid from me. He¡¯s so cruel... Since he¡¯s heartless, then I... won¡¯t be loyal. Since he doesn¡¯t want me, then I¡¯ll... cuckold him!¡±

    Cuckold...

    Lu Ning really dared to say it. Xiao Qiu didn¡¯t know if she had influenced her, but she felt that there was a pair of sharp eyes staring at them from the dark. Perhaps they even hooked up a meaningful smile...

    Xiao Qiu shivered.

    ¡°Alright, Ah Ning, stop messing around. I¡¯ll send you home. You have a good sleep. Everything will be over when you wake up tomorrow.¡±

    ...

    Xiao Qiu sent Lu Ning to the apartment. She and Yin Zhihan had gotten married in a hurry and did not prepare a matrimonial home. She moved here after the incident with Zhihan.

    This used to be Yin Zhihan¡¯s bachelor apartment. When she came here, Lu Ning seemed to be able to smell the pleasant scent of a man that made her intoxicated.

    Xiao Qiu ced Lu Ning on the big bed in the room. ¡°Ah Ning, have a good sleep. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Xiao Qiu left.

 Chapter 1485 - Missed Me? How Much Did You Miss Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1485: Missed Me? How Much Did You Miss Me?</h4>

    Therge room was very quiet. The windows on the balcony were open, and the evening wind blew up the light golden curtains. The little woman on the bed was still struggling.

    ¡°Oh, Yin Zhihan,e back quickly, or else¡­ or else I will really cheat on you¡­¡±

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, how can you die? I¡­ will never believe it¡­ You didn¡¯t look like you were dead at all. You didn¡¯t even say goodbye to me, and you didn¡¯t die in my arms. Isn¡¯t this¡­ a set-up?¡±

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, where are you now? Why¡­ didn¡¯t youe back? You saw it yourself. There are many men who like me. If you don¡¯te back, I won¡¯t¡­ care about you anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°Yin Zhihan¡­¡± Lu Ning had had enough. She turned sideways and curled herself into a small ball. She hugged herself with her slender arms and pressed her palm-sized face into the pillow. She whispered the man¡¯s name in a low voice, and crystal tears flowed out from the corners of her eyes. ¡°I miss you so much. Can youe back? Please¡­¡±

    She really missed him so much.

    She had not seen him for ny-four days.

    When she woke up in the hospital that day, everyone¡¯s expressions were grave. They had told her that Yin Zhihan was dead. Ha, she did not believe it. They must be joking.

    She believed that he was definitely still alive.

    But since he was alive, why didn¡¯t hee back to see her after so long?

    Did he really not want her anymore?

    How could he do this? They had just gotten married, and she still liked him very much.

    Lu Ning hugged herself tightly and sobbed.

    ¡°Ha.¡± At this moment, a deep and maic voice sounded beside her ear, ¡°You¡¯re crying?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Lu Ning was shocked. She wanted to open her eyes, but her eyelids were so heavy that she couldn¡¯t open them. She couldn¡¯t tell if this was a dream or reality.

    She seemed to have dreamt of¡­ Yin Zhihan!

    His voice was familiar to her.

    At this moment, a rough finger touched her soft and smooth little face, brushing away her tears. A burning gaze fell on her from above. ¡°Ah Ning, who do you think I am, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yin Zhihan¡­¡±

    ¡°Change the way you address me. I don¡¯t like it.¡± The man frowned.

    Change the way you address me?

    Husband?

    Lu Ning froze and did not speak.

    At this moment, a gentle and passionate kissnded on her face and hair. Finally, it kissed her snow-white earlobe and bite down on it. ¡°You don¡¯t want to call me that?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± The sensitive earlobe was attacked. Lu Ning screamed like a little wild cat. However, this voice made her¡­ blush.

    ¡°No wonder you keep saying that you want to cheat on me. Did you want to do it?¡± The man¡¯s voice was thin but warm. ¡°You say you missed me. Let me touch you. How much did you miss me?¡±

    Lu Ning felt her skirt being lifted.

    She bit her lower lip with her teeth and straightened the tip of her toes.

    At this time, her earlobe was kissed again, apanied by the man¡¯s low and huskyughter. ¡°It seems that it¡¯s really¡­ the husband¡¯s fault.¡±

    Lu Ning was in a daze. Her entire body was dominated by the man on her. She seemed to hear a strange sound, like the sound of a metal belt being torn apart¡­

    Then, the big bed shook, and the world moved. Men and women did not need to have any conversation or eye contact.

 Chapter 1486 - Louder, I Like That

    <h4>Chapter 1486: Louder, I Like That</h4>

    Lu Ning raised her swan-like neck and panted non-stop. She was dying of thirst. She could feel the passion and excitement of the man on her body. He was purely venting. He did not show any mercy to her. However, she loved his rough and violent strength.

    ¡°Why are you dressed so slutty? I won¡¯t let you cuckold me so easily. I¡¯ve raised your appetite. Most men would not be able to satisfy you! Ah Ning, Ah Ning, quickly call for me.¡±

    Lu Ning couldn¡¯t resist. She moaned softly and couldn¡¯t stand the man¡¯s coquettishness. In the end, she lost. ¡°Hubby, oh, hubby!¡±

    ¡°Louder, I like to hear it!¡±

    ¡­

    The following morning, Lu Ning slowly opened her eyes.

    She looked at the crystal chandelier above her head. It took her a few seconds to figure out that she had returned home.

    Her head hurt a little. Probably due to the hangoverst night, Lu Ning covered her head with her small hands and slowly sat up.

    Suddenly, she remembered some scenes¡­

    Last night, she seemed to have had sex with Yin Zhihan, and it was very intense!

    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She looked down at her body. She was still wearing the red dress that revealed her shoulders, and there was nothing strange about it.

    The bedsheets were also very clean and neat. There was not the slightest bit of mess, and there were no traces of post-passion at all.

    Lu Ning patted her head. Did she have a wet dreamst night?

    Probably.

    She didn¡¯t even know where Yin Zhihan was now. She probably missed him too much.

    Lu Ning lifted the nket and got off the bed. When her feetnded on the ground, her brain froze for a moment. There seemed to be¡­ some feeling between her legs.

    She was not a virgin. Whether she had done it or not, she could roughly feel that this feeling was very simr to being slept withst night.

    However, this feeling was not obvious. There was no difort. She could not be sure. The only one to me was Yin Zhihan. He had met with an ident too quickly. The number of times they had sex could be counted on one hand.

    She was not that experienced.

    Lu Ning felt that she was a little crazy. Everything here was very neat and tidy. It did not look like they had sex. Moreover, Yin Zhihan would note and have sex with her.

    Other men could note in either. There were bodyguards outside the apartment, and there were rms inside. There would not be any r*pists who was not afraid of death and came in to have sex with her.

    Lu Ning spread her thin legs and entered the washstand to wash up.

    Standing in front of the washstand, Lu Ning looked at herself in the mirror. She had not put on any makeup, but her small face was flushed and pink. No matter how she looked at it, she looked like someone who had been ravished by a man.

    How did she look like someone who had just lost her husband?

    Lu Ning lowered her long eyshes. She did not know whether she should be sad that Yin Zhihan had made her a widow, or happy that even if she lost her husband, she would still look like a young girl.

    However, the scene fromst night seemed indeed realistic¡­

    Thinking of this, her small face turned red. Did she¡­ have a reaction?

    Last night, Yin Zhihan was tormenting her in her dreams and even said lewd things to her. She admitted that she liked it very much.

    Yin Zhihan, this demon.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Ning Qing said from outside, ¡°Ah Ning? Ah Ning? Are you up?¡±

    Lu Ning quickly came back to her senses. ¡°I¡¯m here, mommy. I¡¯m washing up.¡±

    ¡­

    When Lu Ning went downstairs, there was already a sumptuous breakfast on the dining table. Ning Qing had personally prepared it for her.

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so nice to me.¡± Lu Ning ran into the kitchen and hugged Ning Qing from behind. She lowered her head and sniffed her mother¡¯s body. It was so fragrant and warm, just like when she was young.

    Ning Qing¡¯ was still holding the wok in her hand. Time had always treated such beauty with special care. She was even more elegant and gentle, and her entire body looked like it was bathed under a halo.

 Chapter 1487 - He Is Someone Who Listens to His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 1487: He Is Someone Who Listens to His Wife</h4>

    ¡°Ah Ning, you¡¯re mommy¡¯s only daughter. If mommy didn¡¯t care for you, who would I care for?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, mommy.¡±

    Ning Qing sighed. ¡°But Ah Ning, you really shouldn¡¯t indulge yourself anymore. Did you go drinking against night? Not only will you hurt yourself, if Zhihan finds out, he¡¯ll be sad too.¡±

    ¡°Mom, Zhihan is not dead?!¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, how can I be at ease with your current state? With Zhihan gone, Shuiling and Muchen were very sad. Linger was pregnant for nine months and gave birth prematurely. You are already their daughter-inw. You have to cheer up and bring hope and strength to them. At the very least, you have to continue and develop TO.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to be a female chairman, mommy? Then I can only disappoint all of you. I am not that kind of strong woman!¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning¡­¡±

    Lu Ning let go of Ning Qing. ¡°Mommy, I married a man to let him pamper me and dote on me, not to make me stronger. If I¡¯m a strong woman, what do I need Yin Zhihan for?¡±

    Ning Qing, ¡°¡­¡±

    There was nothing wrong with her words, but¡­

    ¡°Ah Ning, you have to ept the reality. Zhihan is no longer here.¡±

    Lu Ning took a bite of her snack and retorted, ¡°Mommy. Don¡¯t talk to me about such topics in the future. Zhihan isn¡¯t dead, he¡¯s not dead, he¡¯s not dead. I¡¯ll repeat this three times as it is that important. Also, Zhihan came backst night!¡±

    Ning Qing wasn¡¯t shocked at all because she thought that her daughter was going crazy from missing Yin Zhihan. She asked helplessly, ¡°What did Zhihane back forst night? For the past three months, you¡¯ve been hitting on men at the bar every day. Zhihan should have strangled you to death, right?¡±

    ¡°No, Zhihan was¡­ nice to me¡­¡± thinking ofst night, Lu Ning smiled sweetly.

    Only then did Ning Qing realize that something was wrong. It was because she saw that her daughter¡¯s face was flushed red, entirely like a little woman in love.

    ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t have to cook breakfast for me in the future. I¡¯ll deal with it myself. Take care of Daddy. When daddy doesn¡¯t see youter, he¡¯ll look for you again.¡±

    Lu Ning was quite helpless about this. The older Lu Shaoming was, the more he clung to Ning Qing¡¯s mother like a child.

    Ning Qing¡¯s mother wanted to say something, but her phone rang. It was a call.

    ¡°It¡¯s Daddy, isn¡¯t it, mommy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mommy needs to answer the call. Take your time to eat.¡±

    Ning Qing walked to the French window. After making sure that Lu Ning couldn¡¯t hear her, she answered the call. ¡°Hello, hubby, let me tell you something. Ah Ning looks strange.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s deep and steady voice sounded, making people feel at ease.

    ¡°Hubby, Ah Ning looks to be in good condition¡­¡±

    ¡°Since she appears to be in good condition, isn¡¯t that good enough?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s because she appears to be in good condition that makes it a problem. You know, Ah Ning¡¯s smile is very sweet, as if the frigidness of death didn¡¯t affect her at all. Hubby, do you think my Ah Ning has been possessed? Why don¡¯t we go to the mountain and invite a Taoist priest to do a ritual at home? We¡¯ll look for Luoxi. Luoxi knows a very well-known abbot¡­¡±

    ¡°Honey,¡± Lu Shaoming¡¯s father sighed, ¡°Since when do you believe in this? We are atheists¡­¡±

    ¡°Hubby, I have to do the ritual. Call Luoxi right now!¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s father paused for two seconds before saying, ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Shaoming¡¯s father had loved his wife for decades. He wasn¡¯t a so-called atheist, he was someone who listened to his wife.

 Chapter 1488 - Did Anyone Approach You?

    <h4>Chapter 1488: Did Anyone Approach You?</h4>

    While Ning Qing was worried on one end, Lu Ning was busy on the other end.

    Lu Ning did not go to TO anymore and was focusing fully on finding Zhihan. He wouldn¡¯t die. She knew this in her heart.

    As for why he didn¡¯te back, Lu Ning thought of many possibilities. He was the gatekeeper of the IRS, so he must be very busy. Or maybe he lost his memory in the explosion and forgot that he had a wife. These were all possible reasons, so she had to find him.

    She had a marriage certificate, she was his legitimate wife and need not answer to or be afraid of anyone.

    Lu Ning went to Toho. This was a school for the gifted and was also Zhihan¡¯s alma mater. Back then, IRS had selected him from Toho to join them. She was sure IRS would continue to look for new elites at Toho.

    IRS was too mysterious. She couldn¡¯t get in touch with it, so she decided to find clues from Taho in her search for Zhihan.

    Her target was a gifted ten-year-old girl, Alva. Her family was looking for a piano teacher for her. Lu Ning applied for the job and was sessfully selected.

    In the luxurious vi¡­

    Lu Ning yed a tune on the piano then beckoned Alva over and said, ¡°Alva, I¡¯ve yed it once, it is your turn now.¡±

    Alva walked over. ¡°Okay, teacher, I¡¯ll y it.¡± Shortly, a melodious tune reverberated throughout the room.

    Lu Ning sighed in appreciation. Alva was indeed a genius. Lu Ning had only yed it once, and Alva was able to replicate it. She was such a joy to teach.

    Lu Ning suddenly thought of something. There should be many women in IRS. They were not only exquisite but were also highly intelligent, both intellectually and emotionally. Was Zhihan in contact with them privately?

    He was so charming, how could any woman not fall for him?

    Lu Ning¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety. If he had lost his memory, what would happen when so many such women were around him?

    That will not do, she had to find him quickly!

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m done ying.¡±

    Lu Ning pped. ¡°You yed very well. Come, let¡¯s chat for a while.¡±

    ¡°Chat about what?¡± asked Alva.

    ¡°Well, besides being your piano teacher, I¡¯m also concerned about other aspects of your life. You can share with me interesting things that happened in school, or¡­ have there been any strange people asking you to join their extremely powerful organization?¡±

    Lu Ning tried to lead Alva towards the direction of her main objective.

    But Alva shook her head. ¡°No, no one approached me¡­¡±

    Lu Ning was greatly disappointed, but she was not discouraged. ¡°Think about it carefully. No one approached you? What about your ssmates? Or have you seen any unfamiliar faces in your school?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, what do you want to know? You can tell me directly.¡±

    Lu Ning looked into Alva¡¯s intelligent eyes and realized that her acting was terrible and Alva had already seen through her ruse.

    A musical ringtone rang, cutting through the awkward atmosphere. It was Alva¡¯s phone. ¡°Teacher, I need to take a call.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Alva walked to the side to answer the phone. Lu Ning did not know who was calling. Suddenly Alva turned to look at Lu Ning with surprise in her eyes.

    After the call ended, Alva said, ¡°Teacher, I remember now. A while ago, someone dide to look for me and even left me a number.¡±

    Lu Ning refrained from jumping up in excitement. ¡°Really? Is the person a man or a woman? Good-looking?¡±

 Chapter 1489 - Block

    <h4>Chapter 1489: Block</h4>

    ¡°A handsome man.¡±

    Zhihan¡¯s attractive face appeared in Lu Ning¡¯s mind, and she immediately smiled radiantly at the memory. ¡°That¡¯s great. Can you send me his number? As your teacher, I would like tomunicate with him.¡±

    ¡°I only have his WeChat ID. You can add him.¡±

    ¡­

    Back in her apartment, Lu Ning sprawled on her big, soft bed and yed with her phone. Opening her WeChat app, she punched in the WeChat ID Alva sent her. The disy name that appeared was ¡°Your Darling¡±.

    Lu Ning thought that this man could not be Zhihan because he would not have such a flirtatious disy name, and he would not have time for WeChat.

    However, she could chat with him first and then try to glean some useful information from him.

    Lu Ning sent him a friend request with a note, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Alva¡¯s piano teacher.¡±

    A few minutester, she received a notification notifying her that her friend request had been epted and that they could start chatting with each other.

    Lu Ning gave a triumphant victory shout in her heart and started topose a message to him, ¡°Hi, I am Alva¡¯s piano teacher. She is a very smart and talented child, you are very discerning to have selected her.¡±

    She wanted topliment him first to put him at ease with her. But there was no response from him.

    Embarrassed at hisck of response, she continued, ¡°Alva did not have a mom since she was young. Her father raised her alone. She is quite pitiful.¡±

    Then she continued to wait.

    This time, the reply from the other end came very quickly. Lu Ning was extremely excited. She took her phone out and saw his message, ¡°Your motherly love is overflowing. You should give birth to a child yourself.¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s first reaction was that this person was too rude!

    She endured it and decided to let it slide as she thought about Zhihan. She could tolerate anything for him. Continuing, she said, ¡°You are so funny. I¡¯m not married yet!¡±

    She thought single women might be more attractive to men. It was easier to start a conversation. After all, which man liked to chat with a married woman?

    After a few seconds of silence, he replied, ¡°Haha, really?¡±

    What did he mean byughing?

    For some reason, Lu Ning was covered in goosebumps as she thought of Zhihan¡¯s wicked and dangerous smile as he watched her squirm. She blushed but continued to reply to him, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? I have many suitors, but I have high standards so no one caught my eye yet.¡±

    He didn¡¯t reply. This was awkward. Was he was ignoring her?

    She pressed on, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s meet up and have a face-to-face chat. Then you can see clearly for yourself that I¡¯m not lying.¡±

    A few secondster, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m more interested in another kind of chat where I can see you very clearly.¡±

    What did he mean? What kind of chat?

    Lu Ning thought for a moment. She didn¡¯t understand what he meant. What kind of chat could allow him to see her very clearly?

    Suddenly, Lu Ning realized his hidden innuendo¡ªhe wanted to chat with her while she was naked so that he could see every inch of her body. Her face flushed as red as a tomato. The shameless pervert!

    Without hesitation, she sent him, ¡°F*ck!¡± And immediately blocked his WeChat.

    Throwing her phone on the bed, she stared angrily at the crystal chandelier above her head. She had been sexually harassed by a man. How disgusting!

    If it weren¡¯t for Zhihan, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered this kind of grievance.

 Chapter 1490 - Pressed by a Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 1490: Pressed by a Ghost</h4>

    When she thought of Zhihan, Lu Ning¡¯s eyes turned red, and tears rolled down her face. She covered herself with the nket and buried her head into the pillow, crying softly.

    When he came back, she would teach him a lesson for her sufferings.

    Crying secretly in the dead of night had almost be her nightly ritual.

    ¡°Hubby, I miss you so much¡­¡± Lu Ning cried herself to sleep.

    ¡­

    Lu Ning had another long dream, and it was¡­ an erotic dream.

    She felt someone pressing down on her body. A strong hand pressed her shoulder into the bed, and then another hand crept under her clothes. Her body heated up and she felt aroused. She licked her lips with her tongue and moaned, ¡°Hubby, Hubby¡­¡±

    ¡°F*ck, huh? Tell me, who is f*cking who?¡± The man lifted her skirt and spread her legs.

    Lu Ning wrapped her slender legs tightly around the man¡¯s waist. She said coquettishly, ¡°Hubby, you are f*cking me!¡±

    Then the man stood up¡­ And Lu Ning screamed.

    ¡­

    The next morning.

    Lu Ning got off the bed and rushed into the bathroom.

    She noticed that her panty was wet, and she could not tell if it was from her arousal or the semen of a man. Her face burned, and her heart pounded.

    Last night, she seemed to have been¡­ f*cked by a man again. What was wrong with her? Why did she keep having this kind of dream? And each time felt even more real than thest.

    Lu Ning ran out of the room and into the study. The security system in the vi was the most advanced. Not even a fly could get in without being detected. Moreover, there were cameras in every corner, she wanted to check the surveince footage.

    However, she could not find anything. There was no one in the footage except for her. The bed was also neat. It did not seem like someone had sex in it.

    Lu Ning covered her face. Was she f*ucked by a ghost? Had she been under too much pressure recently?

    Deciding not to dwell on it, she returned to the bathroom to wash up. She wanted to visit Linger and her babyter.

    ¡­

    At the Zhou family.

    Lu Ning was crouching over the crib, looking at the baby wrapped in a yellow nket. This was the son of Pingan and Linger, his nickname was Cutie.

    ¡°Linger, Cutie is so beautiful. He has inherited the good genes from both of you. Look at his fair skin, long eyshes, and exquisite facial features. He looks just like a character from aic book. My heart melts just by looking at him.¡±

    Linger was in pink casual clothes. Because she had given birth a month earlier, Pingan wanted her to recuperate for three months, worried that she would fall ill. Linger, who had just be a mother, also had an indescribable gentleness about her.

    ¡°Ah Ning,¡± Linger said as she held Lu Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Believe me, you will also have such a beautiful baby in the future.¡±

    ¡°I also want my child to inherit Zhihan¡¯s and my good genes. I have to give birth soon so that Cutie can have apanion. They will grow up together, just like us when we were young,¡± Lu Ning said happily.

    Seeing that Lu Ning was so cheerful, Linger could not contain her sadness. ¡°Ah Ning, don¡¯t be like this. I feel so sorry for you. I know that brother¡¯s death has dealt a great blow to you.¡±

    ¡°Linger,¡± Lu Ning looked at Linger. ¡°Do you also believe that your brother is dead?¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, everyone is worried about you now. I know that you need time to ept that brother is dead, but¡­¡±

 Chapter 1491 - Last Night Was a Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 1491: Last Night Was a Misunderstanding</h4>

    ¡°Stop!¡± Lu Ning hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Linger, look at my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Linger obediently looked at Lu Ning¡¯s beautiful big eyes.

    ¡°Logically, if my husband died. I should be sad, right? But look at me now, do I look sad?¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s long eyshes fluttered like a fan, Linger could only see her beautiful eyes, and could not detect any sadness.

    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head honestly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. How can I not be sad when my husband is dead? Linger, trust me, your brother is still alive. I will find him very soon!¡±

    Lu Ning felt more and more confident. She did not know if it was because she had been having sex with Zhihan in her dreams for the past few nights.

    She knew that it must be him in her dreams. His body and physique were in superb condition. Not anyone could imitate him, especially his super torturous methods.

    In fact, they were alike. But as he was highly intellectual, he got better and better at it each time, improving by leaps and bounds.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Linger said again and nodded foolishly.

    ¡°Thanks for trusting me on this, I¡¯ll leave first. Take good care of Cutie and yourself. I¡¯ll visit again soon.¡± Lu Ning hugged Linger and walked to the door.

    Pingan was opening the door at the same time, seeing that Lu Ning was leaving, he said, ¡°Ah Ning, why are you leaving so soon? Stay for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the offer but I still have things to attend to,¡± said Lu Ning and she left.

    ¡°Linger, what did Ah Ning say to you? You looked dazed.¡± Pingan walked into the room and checked in on Cutie before putting his arms around Linger¡¯s shoulders.

    Linger looked at Pingan with tears in her eyes. ¡°Oh no, hubby. I originally wanted tofort Ah Ning, but it seems she brainwashed me instead¡±

    Pingan caressed her hair lovingly. ¡°Silly woman, how did Ah Ning brainwash you? Did she tell you that Zhihan is still alive?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Pingan raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Honestly speaking, what happened to Zhihan was indeed very strange. Everyone said that he and  were killed by explosives, so their bodies were blown to pieces. However, I found ¡¯s DNA at the scene but not your brother¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She did not understand.

    ¡°What I meant was, your brother should be alive, but he disappeared on his own.¡±

    Linger was shocked. She felt that her brain could not turn fast enough. What was going on?

    At this moment, her phone rang.

    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±

    ¡°Hello, Linger¡­¡± a low and mellow voice transmitted through the phone.

    She sucked in a breath of cold air, stunned by what she heard.

    ¡­

    Lu Ning left the Zhou family and drove to Alva¡¯s house.

    In the car, she searched for ¡°Your Darling¡¯s¡± WeChat ID again. She hesitated, she was really too impulsivest night, she could have endured it. She was just being taken advantage of on WeChat, no big deal if she could get some useful information from him. At most, she could teach him a lesson after this was over. She was not to be trifled with.

    Biting her lower lip, she added that ¡°Your Darling¡± again, with a message, ¡°Haha,st night was a misunderstanding.

 Chapter 1492 - She Was Teased on Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 1492: She Was Teased on Purpose</h4>

    A few minutester, her friend request was epted and they could chat with each other again.

    To show her sincerity, Lu Ning took the initiative to send a message, ¡°Hi, I was just joking with youst night, please don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    He quickly responded, ¡°F*ck.¡±

    Seeing that, Lu Ning was infuriated!

    But another message quickly came in again. He asked, ¡°Are you referring to this?¡±

    Lu Ning knew he was deliberately teasing her. He seemed to be a vengeful person who would return an eye for an eye!

    ¡°Yes, I was referring to this. Last night was my fault. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied simply.

    Lu Ning rolled her eyes at his perfunctory reply, but she quickly led him to the main topic. ¡°Alva is very smart. It¡¯s her honor to be chosen by you. But as her piano teacher, I want to provide her with further guidance, so if there are any activities, please let me know.¡±

    ¡°There is an activity in the afternoon.¡±

    What? There was an activity in the afternoon?! Lu Ning looked at his reply repeatedly, then asked immediately, ¡°Can I go too?¡±

    Was she too abrupt? Would he suspect that she had a motive? Lu Ning thought for a moment, trying to think of a response to alleviate the situation.

    However, he replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    All her worry was for naught, she was ecstatic!

    ¡­

    Lu Ning drove quickly to Alva¡¯s house. From thewn, she saw Alva get into a luxury car from afar. Alva¡¯s father, Mr. Shi, passed her her school bag and closed the door.

    ¡°Mr. Shi, wait!¡± Lu Ning rushed up.

    Mr. Shi was a shrewd 35-year-old businessman. When he heard her voice, he looked at Lu Ning and asked, ¡°Ms. Lu, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I know Alva is going somewhere secretive to participate in a mysterious activity. You don¡¯t have to tell me anything. I understand. Can you bring me along?¡± Waving her phone, she assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already made the arrangements.¡±

    Mr. Shi was bewildered. He did not understand what she was saying at all. Alva had kicked a fuss today and insisted on going on a vacation. He was just about to set off.

    ¡°Daddy, let Ms. Lue with us,¡± Alva said at this moment.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together,¡± Mr. Shi agreed.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lu Ning smiled sweetly.

    ¡­

    Three hourster, the luxury car stopped at the entrance of a five-star luxury hotel. Lu Ning held Alva¡¯s hand as they got off the car.

    The three of them went up to the 18th floor together. Lu Ning looked down at the hotel key card in her hand and asked, ¡°Are our rooms connected?¡±

    ¡°No, Ms. Lu. Your room is on the 19th floor.¡±

    Lu Ning stopped in her tracks and asked in surprise, ¡°Why am I on the 19th floor?¡±

    Alva smiled innocently. ¡°Ms. Lu, the presidential suite is on the 18th floor.¡±

    Lu Ning understood. They were her employers, so of course, they would stay in the presidential suite while she stayed in a junior suite. Anyway, it was just a small matter.

    ¡°Okay, I got it. Mr. Shi, Alva, in that case, I¡¯ll go upstairs first. See youter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Ms. Lu, bye.¡±

    Lu Ning turned around and went upstairs.

    Mr. Shi looked at Lu Ning as she left, then asked Alva, ¡°What are you doing? Why did you send Ms. Lu upstairs? Moreover, we¡¯re here for a vacation.¡±

    Alva shrugged. ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t know the details. My principal called me and asked me to do that.¡±

 Chapter 1493 - He was Yin Zhihan

    <h4>Chapter 1493: He was Yin Zhihan</h4>

    Mr. Shi said, ¡°Alva, this isn¡¯t a good idea. You¡¯re selling your teacher.¡±

    Alva shrugged. ¡°I know, that was what I told my principal too, but my principal said not to worry. Even if we sell her, she will still be the one to call the shots.¡±

    Mr. Shi was speechless at her arrogance.

    ¡­

    When Lu Ning reached the 19th floor, she looked around in bewilderment. Mr. Shi and Alva must be mistaken. This ce looked even more luxurious than the presidential suite on the 18th floor. There were elegant champagne-gold crystal chandeliers, pure hand-made wool carpets, and the paintings on the walls were worth millions. How could this be where the junior suites were? This seemed more expensive than the 18th floor.

    The thing was that she did not even know her room number. Alva just sent her up but did not tell her which room she was staying in. Was she supposed to sleep in the corridor?

    Lu Ning took out her phone and was about to call Alva. But before she could do so, she received a WeChat message from ¡°Your Darling¡±. It said, ¡°Room 1908 Come on in.¡±

    Her heart skipped a beat. Why did this man ask her to go to his room? She had a feeling that he was up to no good.

    She replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s a good idea for us to be alone in the same room. I don¡¯t know you after all.¡±

    ¡°Then you may leave.¡±

    Seeing his curt reply, Lu Ning was exasperated. Was he threatening her? He seemed to know all the right buttons to push. He knew her weaknesses well and was exploiting them.

    Fine, she would go to Room 1908. But before she went, she picked up her phone and sent a message to her two bodyguards, telling them that if she did note out of the room within ten minutes, they would have to break the door immediately to rescue her.

    Lu Ning arrived at the door of Room 1908. Even the rosewood carved door felt very imposing. She raised her hand and knocked on the door.

    With a creak, the door opened automatically. Turned out it was not closed at all.

    Lu Ning felt that this man was really strange. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of thieves sneaking in? How could someone from IRS be so careless? What if someone sneaked in to steal ssified information?

    Lu Ning could not help but have doubts about this famed IRS.

    Regardless, she stepped into the room and said politely, ¡°Hello, Sir. How are you? I¡¯m Alva¡¯s teacher. Nice to meet you. We just chatted on WeChat.¡±

    However, no one responded to her.

    ¡°Sir, sir¡­¡± Lu Ning looked around and confirmed that there was indeed no one in the room.

    It was so unusual. Why did he ask her toe to this room when no one was here? What kind of trick was he ying?

    This room was way more luxurious than the presidential suite. It was designed with a European theme. There was a well-equipped kitchen and there was even a wine cab.

    At this moment, something on the bedside cab caught Lu Ning¡¯s attention. It was a watch. She quickly ran towards it. Holding the watch in her palm, she was sure that this very expensive man¡¯s watch belonged to Zhihan!

    This was Zhihan¡¯s favorite watch brand. She would never be mistaken about the watch he wore!

    Yin Zhihan!

    Thinking back to the WeChat disy name ¡°Your Darling¡±, could he be hinting at her all along that he was her darling?

    Judging from his messages, it seemed like his usual terse and domineering style, sometimes disdaining, sometimes teasing. At first, she did not realize that he could be Zhihan, but now she knew that she was not mistaken!

    He was Yin Zhihan!

    He was such a rascal to treat her like this. She thought that she had been taken advantage of by another man. However, the difort in her heart was instantly reced by sweetness.

 Chapter 1494 - Hubby, I Miss You So Much

    <h4>Chapter 1494: Hubby, I Miss You So Much</h4>

    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes misted with unshed tears. She had persevered for so long. Everyone had said that he was already dead, she was the only one who firmly believed that he was still alive, and he was!

    That was great!

    Lu Ning waited anxiously in the room for Zhihan to return, but there was no sign of him even after an hour had passed.

    Climbing onto the bed, she buried her head in the fluffy pillow and took a deep breath. Her senses were immediately invaded by a familiar masculine scent that she had been so obsessed with. She was intoxicated.

    Giving in to her exhaustion, her long fan-likeshes slowly lowered and she fell asleep on the big soft bed.

    An hourter.

    ¡°Ding dong.¡± Someone rang the doorbell.

    Lu Ning instantly woke up. Why was she asleep? Where was Zhihan?

    She hurriedly jumped out of the bed and ran to open the door. ¡°Hubby¡­¡±

    But it was not Zhihan outside the door. It was just the hotel staff. ¡°Hello, Miss. I¡¯m delivering the dinner you ordered.¡±

    Dinner? But she didn¡¯t order it.

    Lu Ning nced at the trolley. It was filled with all her favorite dishes. It must be Zhihan who had ordered it for her.

    ¡°Okay, please bring in the food.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    ¡°By the way, where is the gentleman staying in this room?¡± Lu Ning asked.

    ¡°Oh, do you mean my Chairman? He is in the meeting room upstairs.¡±

    Chairman?

    Lu Ning was shocked. Could it be that this hotel belonged to Zhihan?

    After the ident, her parents-inws had prepared a list of Zhihan¡¯s movable and immovable assets for her perusal because she was the inheritor. The list was as thick as a book, and she was overwhelmed just by looking at it.

    Zhihan was a very affluent man. Besides earning money himself, he also had various investments all over the world and his wealth was amassed. In short, she was now an extremely wealthy woman.

    ¡°Got it. Thank you.¡± Lu Ning hastily left the room and went upstairs. She wanted to see Zhihan immediately!

    ¡­

    When Lu Ning arrived at the VIP meeting room upstairs, the door was already opened. The meeting had ended and the hotel management came out one after another. She stood by the door and looked inside.

    A handsome and tall figure stood by the French window. He was wearing a pure white handmade custom shirt and ck slim-fitting trousers. The golden lighting through the window entuated his sculpted facial features and his stylish sideburns made him even more charming.

    Lu Ning¡¯s heart thumped wildly. It was indeed her husband! He was standing in front of her in the flesh! After not seeing him for three months, she felt that he had be even more handsome.

    A female secretary stood beside Zhihan and handed a document to him, then they whispered to each other. Lu Ning could not hear what they were talking about.

    Lu Ning had never been a jealous woman, but she felt that this secretary was an eyesore at this moment.

    She quickly walked forward and embraced Zhihan from behind and whispered, ¡°Hubby.¡±

    Zhihan stiffened. His secretary looked at the both of them and then politely retreated.

    In the silent meeting room, Lu Ning could hear the pounding of their heartbeats. Pressing her delicate fingers against his well-defined abdominal muscles, she felt very blissful.

    ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s really you. I miss you so much¡­¡±

    Lu Ning thought that she had a lot to say to him, but at this moment, all she could say was that she missed him very much.

    Zhihan was silent for a moment, then he pried her hands away. Turning around, he nced at her beautiful face with cold eyes.

 Chapter 1495 - Go to Bed First, Im Busy

    <h4>Chapter 1495: Go to Bed First, I¡¯m Busy</h4>

    He looked at her, not saying a word.

    ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you looking at me like that? Everyone says that you¡¯re dead but you are obviously not. In that case, why didn¡¯t youe back to look for me in the past three months?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I understand. You¡­ lost your memory, right? Look, fortunately, I was prepared. Let me show you this.¡± Lu Ning thrust a red notebook into Zhihan¡¯s hand.

    He opened the notebook and saw a photo. In the photo, she was leaning on his shoulder and smiling radiantly.

    ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s okay if you lost your memory. Let me formally introduce myself. My name is Lu Ning. I¡¯m your wife. I¡¯ll treat you well in the future.¡± she grabbed his hand and shook it symbolically.

    Yin Zhihan raised his eyebrows, looking dignified. Although he still did not speak, his eyes were filled with love and tenderness.

    ¡­

    Returning to the room, Lu Ning took a shower.

    After she was done, she used a towel to wipe off the water droplets on her body. Then, she stood in front of the washstand and covered her little face with her hands. Her face was burning hot.

    Just now, she found some pajamas in the wardrobe. She was not concerned that they might belong to other women because they still came with tags.

    She chose one of them and put it on slowly and elegantly. After repeatedly assuring herself that she looked perfect, she walked out of the bathroom.

    Zhihan was sitting on the sofa with his long legs folded gracefully. He had a cigarette in his right hand while his left hand was holding on to the document on hisp. He frowned as he smoked while reviewing the documents. She could tell that he had been very busy recently.

    Looking at him with bright clear eyes, she realized now that he had the air and mannerism of a rich man. Well, he was a rich man.

    ¡°Stop smoking.¡± Lu Ning walked over and reached out her hand to take away the cigarette between his fingers.

    Zhihan raised his eyes and nced at her. Transfixed, his gaze never left her.

    She was wearing sexy pink pajamas with slings. The thin straps on her shoulders entuated the baby-soft and fair skin on her chest. The pajamas were thin and silky with a backless design. It seemed revealing but yet at the same time it was not. She wore a pair of pajama pants underneath it, theced hem fell just below her knees. And she was barefoot on the carpet.

    Zhihan¡¯s eyes darkened, and then he blew out thest puff of smoke at her.

    He looked so wickedly attractive that her face was burning. He could see clearly what she wanted to do with a single nce. Mature men always saw things with rity.

    ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s¡­ Go to bed,¡± Lu Ning said nervously.

    Zhihan looked at her blushing face and the corners of his mouth curled into a teasing smile. ¡°You go to bed first. I still have some documents to review.¡±

    Lu Ning thought that he was doing it on purpose.

    She had already given him a signal that she wanted him, yet he was being so obtuse about it. She didn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t want her!

    Lu Ning felt awkward. He really shifted his attention back to the document. At this stage, it was toote for her to retreat but she was inexperienced, and he had always been the one flirting with her.

    She reached out with her foot and stepped on his shiny pointy leather shoes.

    Zhihan paused for a moment.

    Then she swiftly moved forward and straddled him. She could feel his strong muscled thighs underneath hers.

    ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± He seemed to be immune to her overtures. Not only was he not tempted, he even pushed her feet away.

    Was he serious? Did he not find her attractive anymore?

 Chapter 1496 - The Pretentious Rascal

    <h4>Chapter 1496: The Pretentious Rascal</h4>

    No way. When she looked at herself in the bathroom mirror just now, she thought her outfit was so scandalous that her face turned red, let alone a man. He hadn¡¯t had sex for the past three months. Wouldn¡¯t he want it? She had even thrown herself into his arms.

    Alright, because he had lost his memory, she would forgive him this once.

    She had to work harder. It didn¡¯t matter that he had forgotten about the past. They could still be as loving and happy as before.

    Lu Ning decided to take the initiative again. She reached out and took his documents away. Throwing them on the coffee table, she straddled him again, her small hands wrapped around his neck. ¡°Hubby, look at me. Don¡¯t you prefer to look at me than the documents?¡±

    Zhihan looked at her. She was undeniably better-looking than the documents. Knowing her for so many years, this was the first time she had shown such an alluring side to him.

    In the past, she would avoid him whenever she saw him, but now she knew how to seduce him by straddling him.

    He had to admit that he certainly enjoyed it.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Lu Ning undted her body sensuously and rubbed against his thigh.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± He held her waist tightly, not letting her move. If she moved again, he would not be able to rein himself in. Of course, he knew what she wanted from him.

    Lu Ning blinked her beautiful eyes, then bit her lower lip with her teeth. She reached out and lowered the thin strap on her right shoulder. Straightening her spine, she thrust her breasts towards him proudly.

    Zhihan¡¯s breathing was rapid. He swallowed a few times, even his voice was hoarse. ¡°In the past, did you pester your hubby like this too? You did not let him work at night and only wanted him to f*ck you?¡± He squeezed her perky buttocks.

    Lu Ning¡¯s entire body went limp. She was going all out. Zhihan had lost his memory. Tonight, she wanted them to have intercourse to affirm their rtionship. ¡°You don¡¯t have to work tonight.¡±

    Zhihan narrowed his eyes and snorted.

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s no fun to work when we can do many interesting things,¡± she coaxed.

    ¡°But, how can I feed and clothe you if I don¡¯t work?¡±

    ¡°If you only know how to work, I won¡¯t like you¡­¡± Lu Ning said, drawing circles on his chest with her fingers.

    ¡°I got it. So you want a rich man with a thick c*ck.¡±

    Hearing his dirty talk, Lu Ning was so embarrassed that even the back of her ears turned red. She bit her lips and lowered her eyelids. As she did so, her gaze fell on his pants. There was a huge tent there.

    When Lu Ning saw his reaction to her, she was jubnt. This pretentious rascal was teasing her and had her panting for him, but his body told her that he wanted her too!

    ¡°Rascal, let me teach you a lesson.¡± Lu Ning pushed him into the sofa forcefully and covered his soft lips with hers.

    Lu Ning absolutely liked kissing him. Not only was he good-looking, but even his lips were also so sensuous, she was intoxicated just by kissing him. She kissed and nibbled on his lips, her tongue reached between his teeth to duel with his tongue passionately.

    Zhihan furrowed his brows. Her passion was about to melt his resolve. No matter how strong his willpower was, he could not withstand her seduction. He grabbed her waist firmly, wanting to turn the tables on her.

    But at this time, she bit his tongue.

    ¡°Haha.¡± Lu Ning was trembling with mirth in his arms. Scrambling out of his embrace, she said, ¡°This is your punishment!¡±

    Zhihan got up and hugged her from behind. ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±

    She broke free from his embrace again and climbed onto the bed, hiding in a corner. ¡°Because you look nice on the outside, but you have a cruel heart.¡±

    He pounced on her and flipped her over. Hovering over her, he said, ¡°Why did I sense your insolence when you say that?¡±

 Chapter 1497 - She Did Not See Him

    <h4>Chapter 1497: She Did Not See Him</h4>

    Then, he exerted force¡­

    Lu Ning gripped the bedsheet tightly, preventing herself from screaming. ¡°We have not seen each other for so long. Can¡¯t you be gentler?¡±

    Zhihan kissed her back hungrily and said with a hoarseugh, ¡°Are you using me of not giving you any forey? But you¡¯re already ready for me.¡±

    She wanted to bite him in frustration. He was alwaysughing at her. She really missed him very much.

    pping her butt lightly, Zhihan demanded her, ¡°Raise your hips.¡±

    ¡­

    The next morning.

    Lu Ning slowly opened her eyes. She moved and immediately felt soreness throughout her whole body. After three months of abstinence, Zhihan was insatiable. His energy was almost maniacal, he could not get enough of her that she lost count of how many times they f*cked.

    She reached for him only to find that he was not there. His side of the bed was empty, it seemed that he had already gotten up.

    Getting out of the bed, Lu Ning casually picked up one of Zhihan¡¯s white shirts and put it on. The pajamas she worest night had been torn beyond salvage. Lu Ning called out to Zhihan, ¡°Hubby, where are you?¡±

    She stepped out of the room and saw Zhihan discussing some work-rted matters with his secretary, Sarah.

    Lu Ning stood by the door and studied his secretary. Sarah was very beautiful and had a stunning figure. It was not surprising as Zhihan would only expect the best. Had he been with her for the past three months?

    She could not me him, he had lost his memory after all. Despite that, she still felt a little jealous and hurt. There were so many beautiful women around him, who would have expected him to still remember his wife.

    She thought back to the past three months where she went to the bar to drink and cry over him every night. Who knew he was enjoying himself in thepany of beautiful women. Her eyes reddened.

    ¡°Mrs. Yin,¡± Sarah greeted Lu Ning politely with a bow when she noticed her standing by the door.

    Lu Ning gave her a polished smile, then turned to walk back into the room.

    Zhihan raised his eyes only to look at Lu Ning¡¯s retreating back, it seemed that she did not even deign him a look.

    ¡­

    The room was stocked with women¡¯s clothes. Picking out something, Lu Ning went into the bathroom to change. When she came out, Zhihan was leaning against the wall, waiting for her.

    ¡°Have you changed?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Ning didn¡¯t look at him. She walked to the bed and packed her bag.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Home.¡±

    ¡°Which home?¡±

    ¡°My maiden home.¡±

    Zhihan¡¯s lips curled. Women were unfathomable creatures. Last night, she had been so passionate towards him, but now she was cold and ignored him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re my wife? Why are you leaving me here like that?¡±

    Lu Ning picked up her bag and walked out. ¡°You have to earn money to feed and clothe me. I shan¡¯t disturb you from doing so!¡±

    Zhihan grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. Holding her tight in his embrace, he kissed her hair and murmured, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    Her eyes reddened. She immediately clenched her fists and pummelled him. ¡°No, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    ¡°But you look like you are about to cry,¡± he said as he framed her face with his hands. Sure enough, Lu Ning¡¯s eyes were filled with unshed tears. She looked so miserable that his heart melted.

 Chapter 1498 - Go Find Another Woman

    <h4>Chapter 1498: Go Find Another Woman</h4>

    Lu Ning felt embarrassed. Swatting his hands away, she pleaded, ¡°Let me go, I¡¯m going home.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll go back together to our own home, not to the Lu family¡±

    He was as overbearing as always.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to visit my parents and stay there for a while.¡± Lu Ning pouted.

    Zhihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Then what about me?¡±

    ¡°You can go to work.¡±

    ¡°What if I want to have sex?¡±

    Lu Ning said angrily, ¡°Then you can find another woman to f*ck.¡±

    Zhihan paused for a moment, then he released Lu Ning and walked off. He left so decisively that Lu Ning was disconcerted.

    Rushing forward to hug him from behind, she cried earnestly, ¡°Why did you go? I was just kidding! If you touch another woman, I will leave you!¡±

    Zhihan turned around swiftly, holding her face in his hands, he kissed her.

    He kissed her forcefully, teasing and dueling with her tongue. Then he suckled her tongue greedily as if drinking nectar from her sweet mouth, proving to her his passion.

    Lu Ning went soft in his arms. Her cheeks were burning.

    Zhihan finally released Lu Ning¡¯s mouth and used the tip of his nose to rub against hers. It was an extremely intimate act. ¡°What are you thinking about? When did I ever have a female secretary? Sarah is Ai Lisi¡¯s wife. Both of them are senior secretaries. Ai Lisi caught a cold and asked Sarah to cover him for two days. What did you think it was?¡±

    Lu Ning wished she could find a hole to hide in. So that was what happened. Sarah was Ai Lisi¡¯s wife. She was too jealous over nothing.

    However, she refused to admit it to Zhihan. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous¡­ Ugh!¡±

    Zhihan kissed her again stopped her from denying.

    Lu Ning knew he deliberately kissed her to sway her but she couldn¡¯t help herself from giving in. She was intoxicated by his kisses.

    ¡°Are you jealous? Tell me the truth!¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s red lips were glistening from his kiss. She took a nce at his deep, dark eyes and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m jealous, but this doesn¡¯t count. You must have had other women in the past three months. I believe you must have many admirers in the IRS, right? Do you regret getting married? Do you regret having me as your wife?¡±

    Zhihan held her so tight against him she could hear his heartbeat. ¡°I don¡¯t care about how many women admire me. And I do not ever regret any decisions I have made. Do you want me to have regrets?¡±

    Lu Ning hugged his waist tightly. ¡°No, no regrets.¡±

    He kissed her face lightly. He was d she was finally appeased. ¡°Lu Ning, can you not throw a tantrum so easily in the future?¡±

    He was flustered just now.

    ¡°No, throwing tantrum is a woman¡¯s prerogative. You have to bear with it no matter how much you don¡¯t like it!¡±

    Well, he would have to bear with it since he loved her.

    ¡­

    In the apartment, Lu Ning was preparing a feast in the kitchen alone when her phone rang. Picking up the phone, she answered, ¡°Hello, Linger, are you and Pingan arriving soon? I¡¯m almost done here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are already on our way. Ah Ning, where¡¯s my brother?¡±

 Chapter 1499 - The Atrocious Man

    <h4>Chapter 1499: The Atrocious Man</h4>

    ¡°I forgot to buy soy sauce. He went to the supermarket to get it. He¡¯ll probably be back soon.¡±

    Linger was shocked to hear that and let out a surprised gasp. She could not envision her genius brother doing such a menial task as buying soy sauce from the supermarket.

    At this moment, the apartment door opened and Zhihan walked in. Lu Ning quickly said to the phone, ¡°Hey, your brother is back. Hurry up ande over, bye.¡± Then she hung up the phone.

    ¡°Who were you talking to?¡± Zhihan asked as he walked into the kitchen and ced the soy sauce on the counter. He was wearing a green V-neck sweater and ck casual pants. He looked youthful and handsome.

    ¡°It was Linger¡­ They are reaching soon. Hey hubby, you bought the wrong soy sauce. I wanted white soy sauce,¡± Lu Ning said.

    Zhihan furrowed his brows. ¡°Are there different kinds?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re so silly. Why didn¡¯t you read the words when you bought it?¡±

    Did she just call him silly?

    This was the first time in his life that someone called him silly. He admonished, ¡°Lu Ning!¡±

    Knowing that she was wrong, she stuck out her tongue and looked at him fawningly. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m the silly one. Don¡¯t be angry. You¡¯re the best. I love you.¡±

    Zhihan was enjoying every bit of it.

    He had never been in the kitchen before. He could have earned enough money to buy over a soy sauce factory in the time he had spent going to the supermarket to buy it. To think she even called him silly.

    Looking at her so busy with the preparation, he suggested, ¡°Next time, let¡¯s just go to a hotel to eat.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s more enjoyable to eat at home,¡± she said as she picked a cherry with a bamboo stick and brought it to his mouth. ¡°I dipped it in yogurt. It¡¯s very delicious.¡±

    He opened his mouth and ate it.

    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±

    He hugged her waist from behind and murmured huskily into her ear, ¡°Yes, but I prefer another kind of cherry¡­¡±

    ¡°Another kind?¡± Lu Ning didn¡¯t understand what he meant.

    Zhihan¡¯s hands glided to the front of her chest and fondled her breasts and pinched her nipples. ¡°These cherries.¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s face turned as red as a beetroot. She quickly strived to stop him. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t fool around now, Linger will be here soon.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s not here yet, we still have time.¡± He lifted her skirt and unbuckled his belt. ¡°You didn¡¯t let me f*ck youst night, I¡¯ve been thinking about this the whole day.¡±

    ¡°No, I really can¡¯t. This is the kitchen¡­¡±

    ¡°Just stop dawdling, hurry up.¡±

    Lu Ning was still wearing an apron and holding on to a pair of chopsticks. She felt aggrieved. He had worked tootest night, and she was sound asleep by the time he came to bed. He wanted to f*ck her but she was too sleepy. Moreover, she had invited Linger and her family over and she had to wake up very early the next day to prepare the feast.

    ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re not cute at all.¡± She had no other option but to brace her hands to amodate him.

    Putting his fingers under her chin, he turned her face towards him so that he could kiss her passionately. He said lustily, ¡°Right now, I prefer to hear you say you love me.¡±

    What a pompous man!

    Lu Ning didn¡¯t want to let him get what he wanted so easily. So she hurriedly stuffed another cherry into his mouth and then looked at him provocatively.

    Zhihan¡¯s eyes darkened with desire. Using his mouth, he fed the cherry into her mouth and she could feel the cherry juice dripping down her chin.

    This man was simply atrocious!

 Chapter 1500 - Lets Wash Together

    <h4>Chapter 1500: Let¡¯s Wash Together</h4>

    More than half an hourter, the lovemaking sounds in the kitchen came to an end with a grunt from Zhihan.

    Lu Ning was sweating profusely. She was sprawled on the counter, with Zhihan lying on top of her, his right hand still under her clothes.

    Lu Ning licked her red lips with her tongue and said in a sultry voice, ¡°Are you satisfied? Can you let me go now?¡±

    Zhihan kissed her head forcefully. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t invite Linger to eat at home. I¡¯m still ¡®hungry¡¯ and you don¡¯t care, yet you¡¯re still feeding others.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? She is your sister. Besides, didn¡¯t I¡­ Just assuage your hunger¡­¡±

    He hugged her around her slender waist. ¡°It¡¯s not enough. I want to do it again¡­¡±

    Lu Ning was shocked. She quickly twisted her body. ¡°No, Linger will be here soon. How embarrassing it will be if she caught us in the act.¡±

    Zhihan slipped out of her when she moved. Reaching out to pull up his pants, he wiggled his eyebrows suggestively, and asked, ¡°Shall we go wash up together?¡±

    Lu Ning quickly straightened her clothes. Her face was burning hot, and she didn¡¯t even dare to look at him. ¡°No, you can wash up alone!¡±

    Zhihan chuckled softly, then turned around and went upstairs.

    After he left, Lu Ning continued to prepare dinner. Suddenly, she felt some fluid gushing out from her private part and it urred to her that he did not use a condom. Did he want her to conceive?

    Lu Ning recalled the strange erotic dreams that she kept having during his disappearance. Perhaps she was overthinking things.

    At this moment, Zhihan called from upstairs. ¡°Ah Ning!¡±

    What did he want?

    Lu Ning turned down the gas and ran upstairs, shouting, ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±

    She pushed open the door and walked in. The sound of running water could be heard from the bathroom. He was still bathing inside.

    ¡°Hubby, why did you call me?¡± Lu Ning pushed open the bathroom door and peeked at him.

    The frosted ss door was half-open. She stared transfixed at his muscr body, her eyes traveled from his strong wide shoulders to his tapered waist. His perfection almost made her swoon.

    Zhihan was washing his head. ¡°Can you get me a set of pajamas?¡±

    Lu Ning ran to the wardrobe and selected a set of ck pajamas, then returned to the bathroom and handed it to him. ¡°Here you go.¡±

    Zhihan reached out. But instead of taking the pajamas from her, he tugged hard at her hand. With a surprised shriek, Lu Ning stumbled into the bathroom, dropping the pajamas on the floor.

    Half of her body was drenched. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she yelled at him furiously.

    The steam from the shower blurred his handsome face. His wet hair was tousled, making him look especially young and attractive. He gave her a scorching look. Then without a word, he pressed her against the wall, pinning her hands at the side of her face, and kissed her passionately.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Lu Ning clutched his muscr arms, her eyes wide with shock. She could see nothing else except for the intense and passionate look on his face.

    ¡°Hubby, no. Linger will be here soon¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk.¡± He lifted her and wrapped her legs around his waist¡­

    Tiny droplets of water sshed onto his well-defined muscles and then bounced off forcefully. Lu Ning whimpered and gave in to his powerful seduction skills.

 Chapter 1501 - Dont Be a Spoilsport

    <h4>Chapter 1501: Don¡¯t Be a Spoilsport</h4>

    ¡°The food¡­ The food is still cooking on the stove¡­¡± The food preparation was still niggling at the back of her mind.

    Zhihan frowned and looked a little displeased. He said hoarsely, ¡°Honey, can you not be a spoilsport?¡±

    Lu Ning suddenly recalled something. ¡°Hubby, protection. You didn¡¯t wear a condom just now.¡±

    His adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed. ¡°No need. I don¡¯t like wearing condoms. They are too tight and ufortable¡­¡±

    Was he trying to show off? When she bought the condoms, she had already chosen thergest size, and he felt that they were too tight?

    ¡°But, I might get pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get pregnant?¡± he asked as he kissed her sweet little mouth.

    She wound her hands around his neck and said softly, ¡°I would love to but we have just been married, I want to enjoy two years alone with you first. I don¡¯t want to share you with anyone just yet¡­¡±

    He was quite satisfied with her exnation. ¡°Alright, anyway it¡¯s not that easy to conceive. I will use a condom during your ovtion period. At other times, I will not.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡­

    Pingan and Linger arrived at Zhihan¡¯s and Lu Ning¡¯s apartment with little Cutie. They rang the doorbell several times but no one answered after a long time.

    Linger asked curiously, ¡°Hubby, what are they doing? Aren¡¯t they at home? Why aren¡¯t they opening the door for us? Ah Ning even called to urge me to hurry up.¡±

    Pingan ruffled her hair lovingly. ¡°Be patient. Your brother will open the door soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Linger looked down at her son in her arms. He had inherited all their good features and looked so perfect and adorable. Everyone who saw him would fall in love with him. ¡°Son, we are visiting your aunt and uncle today. Are you happy?¡±

    The chubby little boy turned to look at Pingan with his big ck eyes and giggled.

    ¡°Okay, Cutie. Do you like daddy more than mommy? Mommy is going to be so sad.¡± Linger pouted.

    Pinganforted his wife, ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey. I will definitely like you more.¡±

    Linger immediately smiled sweetly.

    At this moment, the apartment door opened and Zhihan appeared. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Linger looked at her brother. He had just showered and was wearing a thin green sweater and casual pants. He looked rxed and handsome.

    ¡°Brother, what were you doing just now? We¡¯ve been waiting outside for such a long time,¡± she said as she looked around for Lu Ning, ¡°Where¡¯s Ah Ning?¡±

    ¡°Linger, Pingan, you¡¯re here.¡± At this moment, Lu Ning came down the stairs.

    Lu Ning had also just taken a shower and was wearing a long yellow dress. Her delicate little face was flushed and radiant.

    Linger understood right away what had transpired. She looked at Zhihan and then at Lu Ning. ¡°Ah Ning, you and my brother are really¡­ too impolite.¡±

    Lu Ning said hurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Then she rushed into the kitchen.

    ¡­

    As a result of Zhihan¡¯s insatiable demands, the content in the small iron pot waspletely burnt. Retrieving another pot, Lu Ning continued with her dinner preparation.

    Pingan carried little Cutie and proceeded to the living room with Zhihan to chat while Linger followed Lu Ning to the kitchen and continued to tease her.

    ¡°Ah Ning, tell me honestly. Were you¡­ having sex with my brother just now?¡± Linger asked Lu Ning in a low voice.

    Lu Ning was not a good liar. Her face turned red. ¡°Linger, can you¡­ can you not ask about such a topic?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Linger nudged Lu Ning and winkedsciviously. ¡°I can understand. My brother had disappeared for three months. After such a long time, you will surely pounce on him the moment you see him.¡±

 Chapter 1502 - My Brothers Sexual Prowess

    <h4>Chapter 1502: My Brother¡¯s Sexual Prowess</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    What? Linger thought that she would pounce on Zhihan?

    ¡°Linger, how can you say? It was your brother who p-pounced...¡± Lu Ning quickly shut up, realizing that she had fallen into Linger¡¯s trap. Linger was too tricky.

    Lingerughed with glee. ¡°You are so easy to trick, haha. But seriously, did my brother pounce on you? To be honest, when he was young, he was very arrogant. He seldom expressed his emotions and desires. Tell me, is he good in bed?¡±

    Lu Ning stole a nce at the man in the living room. Zhihan was ying with little Cutie and had a gentle expression on his face. Unlike just now, where he was ferocious like a wild beast.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Lu Ning nodded with a red face.

    Linger was immediately as excited as if she had been injected with stimnts. ¡°I¡¯m sure my brother is excellent in terms of endurance and skills, right?¡±

    Lu Ning thought for a moment and agreed!

    ¡°Linger, how are things with Pingan? It¡¯s said that after a woman has a child, the rtionship between husband and wife will not be as good as before. Specifically, they will even rarely... kiss...¡±

    Linger¡¯s charming little face also turned red. ¡°Who said that? I don¡¯t think it is like that... Because I gave birth prematurely, I had to recuperate for an additional two months. Furthermore, something happened to my brother, how would I be in the mood? I often see Pingan wake up in the morning with his crotch area wet...¡±

    They looked at each other with eyes filled with sweetness.

    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± At this moment, Zhihan suddenly appeared by the door.

    ¡°Oh, nothing. Dinner is ready. Let¡¯s eat,¡± Lu Ning said with a smile.

    ...

    At the dining table, Lu Ning opened a bottle of rare French red wine and poured everyone a ss. ¡°Come, let¡¯s have a toast first.¡±

    ¡°Cheers.¡±

    After the four of them clinked sses, Linger asked Lu Ning, ¡°Ah Ning, you didn¡¯t go to TO when you were searching for my brother. Now that everything is normal, when do you n to go back to work?¡±

    Lu Ning thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not going back to TO.¡±

    Zhihan raised his eyebrows and looked at Lu Ning.

    Zhihan was a shrewd businessman and a leader who made decisive decisions. Lu Ning squirmed under his astute gaze. She quickly continued, ¡°I prefer to focus on my high-heeled shoe brand. I already have a proposal...¡±

    Linger¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Wow, Ah Ning, your brain turned fast this time.¡±

    Lu Ning turned to look at the man beside her and asked with a sweet smile, ¡°You won¡¯t set a trap for me this time, right?¡±

    Zhihan curled his lips. ¡°If you do well, I will support you. If you don¡¯t, then I will help you clean up the mess.¡±

    What? Was he implying that he had cleaned up her messst time?

    Lu Ning had her considerations. After this period of training in TO, she had already umted a certain amount of experience. She felt that she could venture out and give it another go.

    ¡°Ah Ning, it¡¯s good for you to stay in TO. You¡¯re thedy boss of TO. Not only can you rx and work lesser, but you can also keep an eye on the beautiful youngdies flitting around my brother,¡± Linger said.

    Lu Ning nced at Zhihan. A man of his caliber was such a rare find that he was almost extinct. She had seen how youngdies fawned over him and thrown themselves at him.. Even those married women were eyeing him hungrily.

 Chapter 1503 - Yin Zhihan! You Have Gone Too Far!

    <h4>Chapter 1503: Yin Zhihan! You Have Gone Too Far!</h4>

    ¡°Ahem,¡± she cleared her throat and asked seriously, ¡°Zhihan, do you need me to go to TO and keep an eye on the women?¡±

    Zhihan shook his head solemnly. ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Then we are good.¡± Lu Ning smiled in satisfaction.

    Linger looked at the interaction between them and sighed contentedly. Her brilliant and omnipotent brother had finally been conquered by a woman.

    It was really¡­ A turn of the tide, and it felt good!

    ¡°Ah Ning, you can rest assured that my brother is not a yboy. During his disappearance, he often sneaked into the house to see you¡­¡± Linger halted mid-sentence as Pingan kicked her under the table. Knowing that she had slipped, she quickly covered her mouth.

    Sure enough, Lu Ning put down the knife and fork in her hand as she frowned and looked at Zhihan. ¡°Was Linger speaking the truth?¡±

    Zhihan was speechless¡­

    ¡­

    Shortly after, Pingan hurriedly left the apartment with Linger and Cutie. Lu Ning stomped to her room and began to pack her luggage.

    Zhihan stood there with a hand on his waist and the other on his forehead, looking unsettled. He said in a low voice, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry, okay? It¡¯s all my fault. I sincerely apologize.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lu Ning threw the clothes in her hands at him. ¡°Yin Zhihan, you truly went too far. I thought you had lost your memory but you didn¡¯t. You yed me like a fool.¡±

    ¡°Honey, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°You still dare to deny? No wonder I always felt weird when I woke up during your disappearance. I thought I missed you too much that I kept having erotic dreams. It turned out that you¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re too brazen!¡±

    Lu Ning was too embarrassed to say it out loud. But just how horny was he? He had to f*ck her every time he sneaked back to the apartment at night. Most importantly, this wicked man did not have the intention to let her know about it and thought he could get away with it.

    If she was a little less brave, she would have been scared to death by him.

    So he did not have amnesia at all. But after she found him, he put on an act and pretended not to know her. He even let her take the initiative and seduce him. He was a wily old fox, and she was just like a silly, innocentmb to fall into his trap.

    ¡°Honey, let me exin,¡± Zhihan stepped forward and grabbed her shoulders, ¡°I admit that I did not die nor have amnesia. When I got close to , I found out about her conspiracy, so I was just ying along. As my identity has been exposed, you all and IRS will be in danger. So I made use of the explosion to ¡®kill¡¯ myself to buy myself some time.

    ¡°For the past three months, I have been cleaning up the mess. Adhering to the n, IRS has also sessfully reorganized. I also made sure that by the time I resurfaced, the people I love would not be in danger anymore. For the past three months, I have been thinking of you every day, every night, every moment.

    ¡°Honey, I knew all of your whereabouts. I knew when you went to the bar to drink, I knew you cried secretly at night. I knew all of it. It broke my heart to see you like that, so I couldn¡¯t help myself, I had toe back to see you secretly.

    ¡°You used Alva to get close to the IRS, so I made arrangements to let you find me. Honey, forgive me, please? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and I¡¯m innocent.¡±

    He gazed deeply at her with an aggrieved look in his eye, as if she had wronged him. Lu Ning was furious.

    Did he genuinely miss her? Or rather, was it his c*ck that missed her? After abstaining from sex for three months, he probably needed release so that¡¯s why he f*cked her every night!

    He still had the nerve to mention Alva. When he could appear safely, he did note out on his own ord. Instead, heid in ce ns to lead her to him. He was especially scheming and was indeed an excellent strategist.

 Chapter 1504 - Hit Me, Honey! I Was Wrong!

    <h4>Chapter 1504: Hit Me, Honey! I Was Wrong!</h4>

    Seeing her act like a fool, and then using all her tricks to seduce him, he must have thought it was very funny.

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, let go. I will never forgive you again. You are a b*stard!¡± Lu Ning pushed him away forcibly and then turned to leave with her suitcase.

    ¡°Honey,¡± Zhihan pleaded as he hugged her from behind, ¡°It¡¯s sote now, where do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°I want to go home!¡±

    ¡°But this is our home.¡±

    ¡°No, this is your home, not mine. Let me go!¡± She turned around and stomped hard on his foot with her sharp high heel.

    Zhihan felt sharp stabs of pain emanating from his foot. He looked at Lu Ning aggrievedly. ¡°Honey, are you really so heartless? Are you truly leaving me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want you anymore. Hmph!¡± Lu Ning carried her suitcase and left the room.

    She walked out of the apartment and then stood at the side of the street to wait for a taxi.

    Zhihan hurriedly rushed out after her and held her hand tightly in his. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t go. I was wrong. Please forgive me this once.¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡± Lu Ning pushed him away forcefully.

    But he refused to leave. Hugging her from behind, he coaxed her, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t leave me. I need you. I know I was in the wrong. Just hit me¡­¡±

    As he spoke, he grabbed her hand and pped his face.

    ¡°What are you doing, Yin Zhihan? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t do this. It won¡¯t work on me!¡± Lu Ning pulled her hand back emphatically.

    They quickly attracted attention from the passers-by on the street. People were crowding around looking at this beautiful couple quarreling, providing unsolicitedments and advice.

    ¡°Miss, what happened? Whatever the issue, just talk it out with your husband. He is already begging you for forgiveness. Everyone has their faults, as long as he admits his mistake and changes his ways.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss. Your husband is so good-looking. Women would throw themselves at him without hesitation. You should just forgive him and be d that you have someone like him.¡±

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be too petty. Don¡¯t create a scene in the middle of the night. Hurry up and go home with your husband.¡±

    Lu Ning was so incensed at these words that she almost burst a blood vessel. What did these people mean? Just because Zhihan was so good-looking, she should ignore everything else and just cling on to him?

    Please, she was just as attractive, okay? If she were walking on the streets, she would draw people¡¯s attention too.

    ¡°Let go!¡± Lu Ning pushed Zhihan away angrily as a taxi pulled up. Opening the door, she quickly boarded it and left.

    Zhihan stood rooted on the spot¡­

    It was over. He knew that he had made a big mistake this time. And it had cost him his wife.

    ¡­

    Lu family.

    The maid opened the door of the vi. ¡°Miss, why are you back sote? Have you eaten dinner? I¡¯ll heat the dishes for you.¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve eaten.¡± Lu Ning carried the suitcase in.

    At this moment, Ning Qing came down the stairs. ¡°Ah Ning, why are you here? Where¡¯s Zhihan?¡±

    ¡°He¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, did you fight with Zhihan?¡± asked Shaoming sharply from the top of the stairs.

    Lu Ning clicked her tongue. ¡°No, I just want to move back here for a couple of days. Daddy, mommy, don¡¯t you miss me? I just want to spend some time with you.¡±

    Ning Qing gently patted Lu Ning¡¯s head, ¡°What a sweet-talker. Why didn¡¯t you ask our permission when you register your marriage with Zhi Han? Imagine, our daughter got married, and we¡¯re thest ones to know.¡±

 Chapter 1505 - A Sensitive Woman at Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1505: A Sensitive Woman at Heart</h4>

    ¡°Mommy, I was wrong,¡± said Lu Ning endearingly as she held Ning Qing¡¯s arm.

    Ning Qing couldn¡¯t refuse any of Lu Ning¡¯s requests as after all, Lu Ning was her youngest daughter and she doted on her the most.

    ¡°Ah Ning, stay for a couple of days, and then you have to go back. It¡¯s normal for a married couple to squabble asionally. Just be more tolerant and give in to each other. Zhihan is a good man,¡± Shaoming said gently.

    ¡°Daddy, I wonder am I or is he your child? Why do you always speak up for him?¡± Lu Ning pouted unhappily.

    Shaoming shook his head helplessly. ¡°He was the man you chose.¡±

    She did not have a rebuttal to that.

    ¡­

    Lu Ning returned to her room. Ning Qing was helping to unpack her suitcase. ¡°Ah Ning, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Lu Fan is at home too.¡±

    ¡°He is back?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s on vacation,¡± Ning Qing said softly, ¡°Lu fan and Xu Yan had been in a heated argument recently. I¡¯m getting a headache just looking at them. I don¡¯t know what Lu Fan is trying to do. He keeps hounding on Ading. Xu Yan is the daughter of Luoxi and Xiaofu. If this goes on, I¡¯m afraid it might harm the rtionship between our families.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry about it. Can¡¯t you see that Lu Fan is fond of Xu Yan? That¡¯s why he¡¯s jealous of Ading.¡±

    ¡°But Xu Yan is fond of Ading. Lu Fan cannot force Xu Yan to love him. There will not be any happiness in a forced rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, he isn¡¯t a child anymore. He can make his own decisions about his rtionship. Don¡¯t worry about him. Besides, he won¡¯t listen to you.¡±

    Ning Qing was troubled. Ever since he was young, Lu Fan had been the one she had worried about the most. The older he got, the more she couldn¡¯t control him.

    ¡°Oh right, mommy, where¡¯s Jinwen? He¡¯s almost 30. Has he got a girlfriend yet?¡±

    Ning Qing shook her head. ¡°Not that I know of. He is busy with his career right now. I¡¯m not worried about him. I reckon that one day, he¡¯ll just call me out of the blue to invite me to his wedding¡­¡±

    Lu Ning could just imagine the scene as it seemed exactly like what her eldest brother would do. Jinwen had inherited all of daddy¡¯s business acumens, he would be able to settle his affairs in good time.

    ¡°Mommy, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll unpack by myself. You should go back and sleep. Daddy must be waiting for you. I¡¯ll go to bed once I¡¯m done with this.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Ah Ning. Good night.¡±

    ¡°Okay, good night.¡±

    After Ning Qing left, Lu Ning finished up with her luggage. Then, she went to take a shower. When she came out of the shower, her phone rang.

    It was a call from Zhihan. She was still angry, so she rejected the call.

    Flipping through her phone, she saw that there were numerous missed calls on her phone. They were all from Zhihan. There was also a WeChat message from ¡°Your Darling¡±.

    She opened it and saw the first message he sent. It was a very adorable emoji¡­

    Pfft. Lu Ning couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. What happened to the cold and aloof Chairman? This emoji was subversive!

    The next WeChat message was, ¡°Honey, I was wrong. I¡¯ll change. Please forgive me. Come back quickly. I can¡¯t live without you.¡± Lu Ning curled the corners of her lips and revealed a sweet smile. She wanted to make him sweat a bit longer.

    If she forgave him so easily this time, there would be hell to pay next time.

    Lu Ningid on the bed and thought to herself, ¡°With the current situation between the both of them, he certainly has the upper hand. Although she has a strong personality, she is a sensitive woman at heart.¡±

    She turned off her phone and closed her eyes.

 Chapter 1506 - Marry Me

    <h4>Chapter 1506: Marry Me</h4>

    Lu Ning woke up before dawn.

    She did not lose sleep over Zhihan. On the contrary, she slept very well. It was just that she would habitually reach out for him in the middle of the night. However, the other side of the bed was empty, so she was just not used to it.

    She felt that she had be too dependent on Zhihan.

    It was drizzling outside, Lu Ning could hear the soft pattering of the rain. She draped a coat over her shoulders and walked over to the windowsill. She estimated the time to be about five o¡¯clock, and it was still gray and foggy outside.

    At this moment, she suddenly saw a slight figure downstairs. It was Xuyan.

    She stood alone outside the door, drenched by the rain.

    Just then, the door opened with a creak. A tall and handsome figure walked out, sticking his hands in his pockets as he stood in front of Xuyan. It was Lu Fan.

    Xuyan looked up and looked at Lu Fan with reddened eyes.

    ¡°Lu Fan, what exactly do you want? I heard that Ading will be transferred to the Criminal Law Department. His problems are not so serious to warrant that. Did you do something on the sly?¡±

    His lips curled up expressionlessly. ¡°Since you already know, why do you still ask?¡±

    She clenched her fists and held them tight against the side of her body. ¡°Have we offended you? Why did you do this? What is your purpose?¡±

    Lu Fan looked at the woman who was so much shorter than him. Instead of answering, he asked, ¡°Do you really want to save him?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded firmly.

    ¡°Okay, as long as you agree to one condition, I will let him go.¡±

    ¡°What condition?¡±

    ¡°Marry me?¡±

    Marry Him? Xuyan gasped. She looked at Lu Fan in shock. ¡°What are you saying? You want me to¡­ marry you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, marry me. Be Mrs. Lu. I want you to be my woman.¡±

    She did not expect him to make such a request. ¡°Why do you want me to marry you? Do you¡­ Do you like me?¡±

    Lu Fanughed derisively. Then, he narrowed his eyes and roved over her from top to bottom. ¡°Why would I like you? You are so ugly!¡±

    Ugly? Did he have a problem? No one would ever associate her with the word ¡°ugly¡±. Her parents, Luoxi and Xiaofu, were very good-looking people, and she had inherited both their good looks. When she walked on the street, men always did a double-take on her, and sometimes they would even walk into poles while doing so.

    She was very beautiful, alright? But now wasn¡¯t the time to argue about this. ¡°Since you dislike me so much, then why do you want to marry me? I don¡¯t like you either. Why do we need to torture ourselves?¡±

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Lu fan snorted coldly. ¡°I just want to marry someone I hate. How about that?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Xuyan spluttered.

    ¡°Think it over carefully. You don¡¯t have much time left though.¡± Lu Fan looked at his watch. ¡°Ading will be transferred in half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will marry you!¡± she agreed.

    Lu Fan¡¯s eyes shed with emotions, but it was swiftly reced by a cold gaze. Raising his eyebrows, he said, ¡°Go back and wait for me to marry you.¡±

    He turned around and left.

    ¡°Hey, Lu Fan, I¡¯ve already agreed to marry you. When will you release Ading?¡± This was the question she was most concerned about.

    Lu Fan stopped in his tracks, ¡°He will be released on the day we marry. Xuyan, listen to me. Before we marry, you better make things clear with Ading. I don¡¯t want an unchaste woman. If you dare to have anything to do with him after we marry, I¡¯ll put him in prison.¡±

 Chapter 1507 - A Tour Around the World

    <h4>Chapter 1507: A Tour Around the World</h4>

    With that, he stalked off.

    Xuyan stood in the rain and looked at his retreating back. Gritting her teeth in anger, she left.

    ¡­

    Lu Ning witnessed the whole exchange from upstairs. She didn¡¯t expect to be so entertained with a rain scene in the wee hours of the morning.

    Lu Fan was going to marry Xuyan? But seriously, her second brother¡¯s EQ was really low. He had captured Ading just to make Xuyan beg him. And when Xuyan had asked him if he liked her, he still refused to admit that he did. He had loved her since they were young.

    Lu Ning didn¡¯t expect Lu Fan to be so devoted. When he was younger, he had said he was going to marry Xuyan in the future. Now, with his ability, it seemed like his dream was about to be realized.

    She would have a sister-inw soon. She felt very happy.

    Lu Ning was about to return to bed to continue sleeping. However, at this moment, a headlight from a car cut through the darkness and the car rolled to a stop downstairs.

    The driver¡¯s door opened, and Zhihan stepped out.

    With one hand bracing on the car door, he turned to look upwards. When he saw her standing by the windowsill, he bestowed her with a brilliant smile. ¡°Honey,¡± he mouthed silently.

    Why was he here? Lu Ning was surprised but she quickly returned his smile with a stare, determined to ignore him.

    Returning to her bed, she tried to sleep. But just as she closed her eyes, her phone rang. She had turned it on when she woke up. The call was from Zhihan.

    ¡°Hello,¡± she said as she answered the phone.

    ¡°Hello, honey. Can you open the door for me?¡± His deep and maic voice came through the phone.

    ¡°No way! I did not invite you to my house!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ring the doorbell. It¡¯s just past five in the morning. Don¡¯t me me if I wake the whole house up¡­¡± he threatened.

    How dare him. Lu Ning gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Yin Zhihan, you b*stard!¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re the bastard¡¯s wife. We¡¯re a family. Hurry up and open the door.¡±

    In order not to wake her family, she had no choice but to ede to his request. She also did not want to quarrel with him in front of them too.

    Lu Ning stomped down the stairs.

    ¡­

    A gust of cold wind swept in as Lu Ning opened the door. Zhihan¡¯s handsome face appeared in sight. He walked in and said softly, ¡°Thank you, honey. You are the best wife a man can have.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be glib!¡± Lu Ning went upstairs.

    He followed closely behind her and wrapped his long arm around her shoulders. ¡°Honey, where is your room? Bring me there now. My clothes are soaking wet. I need to take a shower.¡±

    Did he just say that he wanted to go to her room?

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, what are you thinking about? I¡¯m punishing you for your mistake and you think I will let you enter my room? No way!¡± Lu Ning pushed him away.

    ¡°If not yours, then whose room do I go into? If you let me stay in the guest room alone, your parents will be displeased¡­¡±

    ¡°You! Yin Zhihan, just go away!¡± she pushed him away.

    He did not move at all. ¡°Honey, since you left, I have not slept. I¡¯ve already taken care of all the work on hand. I am taking some time off work to spend time with you wholeheartedly. We¡¯ll visit with your parents for a while, then we¡¯ll go on a tour to travel around the world.¡±

    Travel around the world? She had not forgiven him yet, okay? He was jumping the gun.

    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go back to your room.¡± He walked over and hugged her.

 Chapter 1508 - I Am Complete Because of You

    <h4>Chapter 1508: I Am Complete Because of You</h4>

    ¡°Yin Zhihan, don¡¯t hug me. You can talk, just don¡¯t touch Me!¡± Lu Ning quickly dodged his hands.

    At this time, there were two knocks on the door. Lu Fan leanedzily against the door frame and looked at them. ¡°Excuse me? Isn¡¯t it a bit early to be so lovey-dovey?¡±

    Lovey-dovey? Lu Ning was bbergasted when she heard that.

    ¡°Lu Fan¡­ Ah!¡± She was about to say something when Zhihan suddenly grabbed her and carried her in his arms. Carrying her, he walked towards her room. ¡°Lu Fan, you may continue sleeping. I will carry her to the room to continue this.¡±

    Both Lu Fan and Lu Ning were dumbfounded.

    ¡­

    In the room.

    Zhihan ced Lu Ning on the soft bed. She wanted to get up but he held her down. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±

    She looked into his eyes. His eyes were bright and gentle, like the stars in the sky. They were brilliant and beautiful. Her mood eased a little, but she was still unhappy.

    ¡°Honey, I know I was wrong, okay? Ever since you married me, I have treated you abominably. I have delegated the work at hand. For the next two years, I intend to give you all my attention. Didn¡¯t you want to establish your high-heeled shoe brand? Didn¡¯t you want to travel? I will be by your side and we will realize these things one by one.¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. These were beside the point. She had experienced so much since agreeing to marry him on the spur of the moment. During the three months of his disappearance, everyone said that he was dead but she endured the pain and forged on relentlessly. But then when he finally resurfaced, he bullied her instead. She felt aggrieved indeed.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± She clenched her fists and hit him hard on the shoulder.

    He continued to coax her, ¡°After two years, we¡¯ll try to have a child. No, let¡¯s have two so that they have each other forpany. Then, our home will beplete.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, I really can¡¯t live without you. I know I¡¯m wrong. I just wanted to tease you and enjoy the passionate side of you. I deserve your anger. Please forgive me, okay?¡±

    The scalding tears in Lu Ning¡¯s eyes rolled down her face and she sobbed softly, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know now,¡± he said as he bent down and kissed away the tears on her face. He kissed her on her mouth lovingly.

    ¡°Are you still angry?¡±

    ¡°Yes of course! You will have to earn my forgiveness. It depends on your future performance, let¡¯s see!¡±

    ¡°Okay, honey. I think we should n our wedding ceremony. Let¡¯s fly to France a few dayster to design your wedding dress. We¡¯ll hold the wedding in a¡­ an ancient castle. How about it? I want you to be the happiest woman in the world.¡±

    Lu Ning pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t like to have a wedding ceremony. Didn¡¯t we already register our marriage? That¡¯s good enough.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want one?¡±

    ¡°Because it is for the benefit of others. Furthermore, it will be so tiring.¡±

    Zhihan thought for a moment, then raised his eyebrows suggestively. ¡°Honey, are you afraid that I would be too tired to consummate the marriage at night? I know that you love me.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lu Ning immediately punched him with her fists.

    Holding her, he rolled over on his back so that she was lying on top of him. He hugged her so tightly that they were joined from head to toe. Resting his chin on her head, he gently stroked her hair and closed his eyes in bliss. ¡°Honey, in the past, I had never imagined that there would be a day like this. Being together with the woman I love and waking up next to her every day. In the future, she will have a child who looks exactly like me. Because of you, I have a family¡­¡±

    The happiness in Lu Ning¡¯s heart spread throughout her entire body but she covered it with a snort and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to tter me. I haven¡¯t forgiven you yet.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will work hard to get your forgiveness.¡± He rolled over and pinned her down.

    ¡°Hey, Yin Zhihan, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m working hard right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 1509 - The Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 1509: The Wedding</h4>

    Outside, the sounds of the drums and gongs soared into the sky. Inside, the mes of the red candles were flickering in the wind. Today was the wedding day of Lu Fan and Ou Xuyan.

    Mommy Xia Xiaofu held a woodenb and gentlybed Ou Xuyan¡¯s elegant long hair as she said, ¡°Xuyan, I didn¡¯t expect you to grow up in the blink of an eye, and now you¡¯re getting married. When you enter the Lu Family and be Lu Fan¡¯s wife, you must be filial to your inws. You must live a happy and contented life with Lu Fan, you can¡¯t continue to be capricious, understand?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, when was I capricious?¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t, but you keep scowling at Lu Fan and getting into a fight with him every time you see him. After this, he will be your husband. You can¡¯t continue acting like this.¡±

    Lu Fan¡­

    Thinking of this man, Ou Xuyan¡¯s hands that she ced on her knees were tightly clenched. If it weren¡¯t for big brother Ading, she would never have been willing to marry him.

    He was just a bastard who took advantage of others in their perilous state!

    She had feelings for big brother Ading, not him!

    Big brother Ading¡­

    Big brother Ading should have been released from captivity by now.

    ¡°Alright Xuyan, look at how beautiful you are. You are definitely the most beautiful bride in the world today!¡± Mummy Xia Xiaofu pressed her hands on Ou Xuyan¡¯s shoulders and willed her to look in the mirror.

    This wedding was not a Western-style wedding, but a Chinese-style wedding. As such, Ou Xuyan was not wearing a wedding dress, but a phoenix cor and an embroider tasseled cape.

    She looked at herself in the mirror. Her delicate features were covered with a thinyer of makeup, which made her look even more stunning. The bright red colorplimented her fair skin. Today, not only did she have an out-of-this-world aura, but also a charming poise. Thebination of twopletely different auras made her look dazzling.

    At this time, the sound of firecrackers could be heard from outside. Someone shouted, ¡°The groom is here!¡±

    ¡°Xiaofu, have you finished preparing Xuyan? The auspicious time is here, Lu Fan is here to pick up his bride.¡± At this moment, Daddy Ou Luoxi pushed open the door and entered.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Hurry up and let Lu Fane and get Xuyan.¡± Xia Xiaofu¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing his wife cry, Daddy Ou Luoxi quickly went forward and hugged Mommy Xia Xiaofu¡¯s shoulders. Heforted her gently, ¡°Marrying off a daughter is a happy thing. Don¡¯t be sad. Besides, what era is it now? Even if Xuyan gets married, she will still be our daughter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    It was just that Xia Xiaofu was feeling very sad. In the past, Xuyan had suffered a lot in her care when she was still a small child. She always felt that she hadn¡¯t spent enough time with her daughter, and now she was already all grown up and marrying someone else.

    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry anymore. Even if big sister is married to someone else, you still have me.¡± At this time, Ou Shiman came forward and held Xia Xiaofu¡¯s arm.

    Ou Shiman was five years younger than Ou Xuyan. She was 20 today, which was the age of youth. She was in her second year of university and was a university student.

    Compared to Ou Xuyan¡¯s delicate temperament, Ou Shiman was more lively and cute, shown especially by her pair of big eyes, which were like ck gems that were very beautiful.

    Xia Xiaofu looked at her youngest daughter. She did not know whether to feelforted or to be sadder, because, in a few years, Little Shiman would also be in rtionships and be married.

    Daddy Ou Luoxi looked at the three most important women in his life with heartache, and then he said, ¡°Lu Fan, you cane in and pick up the bride.¡±

    Outside, the sound of gongs, drums, and firecrackers shook the sky. Then, the door opened with a creak, and Lu Fan walked in.

    Lu Fan was wearing a red robe instead of his military uniform, but he still stood tall and straight. Standing by the door, he could even reach the doorpost. Today, he was in high spirits and looked handsome.

 Chapter 1510 - The Groom Carries the Bride

    <h4>Chapter 1510: The Groom Carries the Bride</h4>

    Ou Shiman ran to the front of Ou Xuyan while giggling, not letting her brother-inw see her sister. She stretched out her fair hands and said, ¡°Brother-inw, if you want to take sister away, you have to give me a red packet.¡±

    Lu fan took a nce at his strange attire which he did not like because it was inconvenient for him to move. On top of that, he did not bring any red packets with him today.

    He frowned and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any red packets.¡±

    Ou Shiman liked her brother-inw quite a lot because he was a soldier. Commonly, girls liked soldiers. Moreover, her brother-inw¡¯s voice was so deep and charming, which she liked as well.

    ¡°What? Brother-inw, you want to take my sister away without bringing any red packets? Aren¡¯t you¡¯re too insincere?¡±Ou Shiman covered her mouth and snickered.

    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows, then turned to look at the butler next to him and gave him a look that read ¡°handle it¡±.

    The butler chuckled, ¡°Second young miss, we have many red packets. Come, I¡¯ll give it to you on behalf of your brother-inw.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Shiman, stop messing around. Hurry up and let your brother-inw take your sister away. Don¡¯t make them miss the auspicious time.¡± Daddy Ou Luoxi also spoke.

    ¡°Humph.¡± Ou Shiman pouted. She was just joking. ¡°Brother-inw, I wish you and my sister a happy wedding and a happy wedding night.¡±

    Everyone present was speechless for a second.

    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and looked at Ou Xuyan. When he saw Ou Xuyan with her phoenix cor and embroidered tasseled cape, he was stunned by the view. She was so beautiful today.

    Ou Xuyan immediately felt his gaze. She looked up and saw that the man was staring at her with a burning gaze. She frowned her eyebrows and red at him as if to mean ¡°what are you looking at? If you continue looking, I¡¯ll dig your eyes out!¡±

    Lu Fan was not willing to be outdone. His gaze returned the meaning ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m looking at you, so what?¡±

    Ou Xuyan was at a loss for words.

    She really wanted to rush up and fight with him!

    ¡°Alright, the auspicious time has arrived. The groom may carry the bride!¡±

    Lu Fan spread his long legs and stepped forward. Then, he carried Ou Xuyan in his arms princess-style.

    The onlookers quickly apuded.

    Ou Xuyan was instantly bashful and attempted to struggle. To be honest, she was not familiar with Lu Fan other than the fact that he had burned her hair when they were still children. Now that he had captured big brother Ading, she did not have a good impression of him and was thus feeling very ufortable since he was currently holding her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move around.¡±

    ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯ll walk on my own.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I want to carry you? This is the rule. Have you ever seen a bride walk on her own during a Chinese wedding?¡±

    ¡°Then, then don¡¯t hug me so tightly.¡±

    ¡°If you keep on nagging, I¡¯ll throw you down. When that happens, everyone willugh at you. You¡¯ll be the first bride in history to fall to the ground!¡± Lu Fan threatened.

    Ou Xuyan did not care much about the threat and continued to wriggle.

    At this moment, Lu Fan loosened his grip, as if he was going to throw her down.

    Ou Xuyan was shocked. Was he going to let go just like that? ¡°Hey!¡±

    She quickly wrapped her arms around his neck.

    ¡°Heh.¡± Lu Fanughed softly.

    ¡°Oh, Oh.¡± The onlookersughed excitedly as well.

    No matter how willful Ou Xuyan was, she was still a girl. She immediately blushed under everyone¡¯s teasing. She lowered her cute head and nced at the man. Her gaze moved up from his protruding Adam¡¯s apple to his face and lingered on his facial features that were carved and deep, his jaw firm. He was quite good-looking.

    In reality, she had not interacted with many boys. Because she was childhood friends with Ading, she did not pay attention to other boys. Now that she looked at Lu Fan properly, she found that he was very good-looking.

    Lu Fan carried Ou Xuyan into the car. Just then, he felt the small hands on his neck tighten, and he stopped in his tracks.

    He followed Ou Xuyan¡¯s gaze and looked forward. A person was standing in front of him.

 Chapter 1511 - Ading Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 1511: Ading Is Here</h4>

    Ading.

    Ading had just been released and was dressed in prison clothes. He had not shaved for a long time and looked very disheveled on the surface. The moment he was released from the prison, he had rushed here.

    Looking at Lu Fan and Ou Xuyan, the bag in his hand fell to the ground.

    Ou Xuyan was his fianc¨¦e, but he had been imprisoned for two years. When he had finally been released, Ou Xuyan had married someone else. This was a fatal blow.

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s eyes shed with joy, but in the next second, she bit her lower lip with her fine teeth. Since things havee to this point, it was no longer possible between her and Ading.

    She was already Lu Fan¡¯s bride.

    ¡°Xu Yan!¡± At this time Ading loudly called her name.

    Ou Xuyan felt a lumpe into her throat, and her eyes quickly turned red. Big brother Ading¡­

    Just at this moment, she felt a pinch at her waist, which Lu Fan had done.

    ¡°Ouch.¡± She immediately raised her eyebrows and red at the man. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Lu Fan narrowed his eyes and looked at her unhappily. ¡°Have you forgotten what I said? You¡¯re secretly flirting with another man right under my nose. Do you think I¡¯m dead?¡±

    Ou Xuyan had nothing to say.

    Lu Fan bent down and ced her in the back seat.

    The car slowly drove away. Ou Xuyan watched Ading¡¯s figure in the rearview mirror as it became further and further away from her¡­

    ¡­

    The car stopped on thewn of the Lu family¡¯s vi. Today, thewn was decorated withnterns and beautiful decorations, and all the rtives were here.

    Ou Xuyan was led in by Lu Fan while their hands were intertwined. Then, she knelt down to serve tea to the two pairs of parents. Ning Qing was delighted. She helped Ou Xuyan put on a bracelet, and said ¡°Xuyan, from now on, you will be my daughter-inw, and thus you are my daughter. This is the bracelet that Lu Fan¡¯s grandmother gave me. Now, I will pass it to you.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, this bracelet is too precious¡­¡± Ou Xuyan wanted to return the bracelet to Ning Qing. Although she disliked Lu Fan, she liked Ning Qing very much.

    ¡°Xuyan,¡± Ning Qing stopped her. ¡°You are already Lu Fan¡¯s wife. You deserve this bracelet. Also, what did you call me just now?¡±

    Ou Xuyan froze for a second before the corners of her mouth curled up briefly and she obediently changed her words. ¡°Yes, mommy.¡±

    ¡°Good girl, Xuyan. Don¡¯t worry. If Lu Fan dares to bully you in the future, just tell me. I will definitely help you teach him a lesson.¡±

    Then, Ning Qing sighed, ¡°But my dear son Lu Fan loves you so very much. You should know that when he was still a child he wanted to¡­¡±

    ¡°Mommy!¡± At this moment, Lu Fan interrupted Ning Qing¡¯s words unhappily.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I know. My son is in a hurry to get married,¡± Ning Qing quickly changed the topic.

    The crowd burst intoughter.

    ¡­

    Ou Xuyan was sent into the bridal chamber. She sat by the bed. Lu Fan had gone to entertain the guests and was not back yet.

    She did not move. She was very nervous because she was clueless as to how she was supposed to spend the night. She had always been sleeping alone and had never shared a room or even a bed with a man yet.

    Right, Mommy Xia Xiaofu had secretly given her something. She took out a small notebook from her pocket and flipped through it.

    There were strange drawings on it that Ou Xuyan could not understand. She looked at the drawings at all angles but did not know what they were about. There seemed to be two people, but their postures were very strange.

    At this time, footsteps sounded from outside the door. ¡°Boss, let us in to see sister-inw. Sister-inw must be very beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Of course she¡¯s very beautiful. Otherwise, boss wouldn¡¯t be so reluctant to show her to us. Boss, you¡¯re so mean, you didn¡¯t even invite us, but instead directly informed us toe to the wedding.¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t do, boss, we¡¯re going to perform rough horsey on the two of you newlyweds tonight.¡±

 Chapter 1512 - Snatching the Notebook

    <h4>Chapter 1512: Snatching the Notebook</h4>

    Ou Xuyan guessed that these people were his subordinate soldiers, which made them his best friends?

    At this moment, Lu Fan¡¯s deep voice was heard. He was very displeased. ¡°Hurry up and leave, go do what you need to do. If you¡¯re bored, run a hundred rounds around the vi.¡±

    A hundred rounds?

    In an instant, there was only silence outside the door.

    Lu Fan pushed the door open and entered.

    Seeing him enter, Ou Xuyan immediately stuffed the notebook in her hand under her pillow.

    ¡°What are you hiding?¡± Lu Fan closed the door. His sharp eyes could see her little movements with just a nce.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! You¡¯re seeing things!¡±

    Lu Fan retracted his gaze and walked to the bathroom. He needed to take a shower. Also, this red robe was really in the way. As he walked, he took off the red robe.

    Seeing that he had started to take off his clothes, Ou Xuyan was so scared that she sat back a little. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Lu Fan, what are you nning to do? You better not pull any tricks on me, or I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Lu Fan turned around and saw the girl barring her two hands in front of her chest.

    ¡°Who will want to do anything to you, ugly girl!¡± Lu Fan threw the red robe on her head.

    Ou Xuyan felt her vision go ck. The clean smell of pine that she had smelt on him engulfed her senses. Her small face turned red and she immediately pulled the red robe off her head.

    This man was really annoying. Why did he throw his clothes everywhere?

    ¡°Hey, Lu Fan¡­¡±

    Lu Fan had already entered the bathroom and closed the door.

    ..

    Ten minutester, Lu Fan came out.

    He wore blue silk pajamas and was holding a clean towel in his hand which he used to dry his hair casually. His movements were very rough, but it was also indescribably sexy and casual.

    He threw the towel to the side and climbed straight onto the bed.

    In fear, Ou Xuyan stood up from the bed, leaving the whole space to him.

    Lu fany on the bed and crossed his legs. He narrowed his eyes and nced at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a shower?¡±

    ¡°Ye¡­ yeah.¡±

    Ou Xuyan turned around and ran away.

    Lu Fan watched her slender figure disappear from his sight. He swung his long legs a few times out of boredom. Then, he reached out hisrge palm and searched under the pillow, taking out the notebook.

    He flipped a page, looked at it, and then flipped it again¡­

    ¡­

    Ou Xuyan had finished showering and was slowly blowing her long hair in the bathroom. The Lu family was rich and powerful, so the pajamas they prepared were not too revealing. She wore a sling nightgown with a cardigan over it and held the opening of the cardigan tight to herself. She still felt that thisbination was very revealing.

    How was she going to get through the night?

    Would she have to sleep on the same bed as him?

    With this question in mind, Ou Xuyan opened the bathroom door and stood by the bed.

    Lu fan was still in the same position as before. He crossed his legs and looked at her. ¡°Are you done bathing?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Xuyan nodded.

    ¡°Then get on the bed and sleep.¡±

    ¡°Where, where am I supposed to sleep?¡±

    ¡°Where do you want to sleep?¡± Lu Fan returned the question to her.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll sleep on the bed, and you sleep on the floor,¡± Ou Xuyan said domineeringly.

    Lu Fan did not get angry. He curled the corners of his lips and said with a wicked smile, ¡°Ou Xuyan, what are you pretending for? You¡¯ve wanted to sleep with me for a long time, right? Are you pretending to be innocent now?¡±

    What did he mean, sleep with him?

    ¡°Lu Fan, what are you talking about?¡±

    Lu Fan raised the notebook high. ¡°What is this?¡±

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°My mommy gave this to me. Who told you to look at it? How could you take advantage of the time I went for my shower to go through my personal belongings. How despicable! Lu Fan, give it back to me!¡±

    Ou Xuyan went up to snatch it.

    The two of them were very close to each other, and there was faint friction between them. Ou Xuyan was on top, and he was underneath her. He refused to let go of the notebook that she had grabbed in her hand.

 Chapter 1513 - 3: Lu Fan, Give It Back to Me

    <h4>Chapter 1513: Lu Fan, Give It Back to Me</h4>

    Lu Fan raised his hand high up to prevent her from grabbing it. He raised his eyebrows and said wickedly, ¡°Ugly girl, you actually read such a dirty book.¡±

    A dirty book¡­

    ¡°Lu Fan, don¡¯t spew lies. I didn¡¯t read a dirty book!¡±

    This was given to her by her mother.

    ¡°You¡¯re still saying you didn¡¯t do it? Then what do you think this is?¡± Lu Fan flipped the book open to the first page.

    Ou Xuyan looked at it a few times but still could not understand it. She frowned and said, ¡°I can¡¯t understand it. Hurry up and return the book to me. You¡¯re the one with dirty thoughts and you¡¯re one to point the finger at others!¡±

    Lu Fan could smell the youthful fragrance on her. It was very fragrant. Her wet hair swept past his hard and handsome face with the fragrance of shampoo, and it tickled his nerves.

    He was 25 years old and was in the prime of his life. Looking at Ou Xuyan¡¯s rose-like face that was delicate and beautiful, he could not bear to look away.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t understand?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll exin it to you¡­¡± Lu Fan pointed at the first picture. ¡°There are two people, a man, and a woman. Look at what they are doing.¡±

    Ou Xuyan followed his slender index finger and finally got the gist of it. The man and the woman were hugging each other tightly.

    Ou Xuyan was not stupid. She immediately understood 60% of the whole drawing. Her small face turned red. ¡°Lu Fan, you¡¯re really despicable!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re one to call me despicable. Have you forgotten that this book is yours!¡± Lu Fan retorted.

    Ou Xuyan immediately felt nauseous as if she had eaten a fly. This was too despicable. How could her Mommy Xiaofu give her such a book? How shameful!

    ¡°Although this book is mine, I didn¡¯t understand it. Instead, it¡¯s you who understood it at a nce and even exined it to me. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re despicable? Lu fan, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. Return the book to me!¡± Ou Xuyan continued to try snatching the book.

    Lu Fan raised the book high and didn¡¯t let her have it. He snorted and said, ¡°Ugly girl, are you pretending to be innocent?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°This book is yours, but you don¡¯t understand. You even made me tell you on purpose. Why didn¡¯t I realize that you were so scheming in the past?¡±

    Ou Xuyan was speechless. She finally knew what it meant when a thief cried ¡°stop thief¡±.

    ¡°Lu Fan, give me the book!¡±

    ¡°Ugly girl, stop moving!¡± Lu Fan said impatiently in a hoarse voice.

    Who was the ugly girl?

    Why did he call her that?

    ¡°Lu fan, you¡¯re so annoying¡­ Ah!¡±

    Lu Fan flipped over and directly pressed Ou Xuyan under his body.

    Ou Xuyan quickly reached out her palms and pressed them against his chest. His muscles were so hard and his body temperature was scorching to the point she felt as if her palms were burned.

    Now he was looking down at her. No one knew what he was looking at, but his gaze was simrly hot with his body temperature, as if¡­ as if he was going to eat her.

    ¡°Hey, Lu Fan, what are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? We just got married. It¡¯s our wedding night.¡±

    What did he just say?

    Wedding night?

    Was he having some dirty thoughts in his head? Moreover, her book was still in his hand. No matter how she looked at it, he seemed to be full of bad ideas. She was not going to let him take advantage of her.

    ¡°Lu Fan, although we just got married, I can kill you tonight!¡± She directly stretched out her leg and kicked at his crotch.

    Lu Fan¡¯s reaction was very fast. He let go of her and jumped off the bed. She was so close to kicking his penis, it was dangerous.

    ¡°Ou Xuyan, you¡¯re courting death!¡± He red at her fiercely.

    He hadn¡¯t even made a move against her, but she had already made the first move. What a bitch!

 Chapter 1514 - Honeymoon Trip

    <h4>Chapter 1514: Honeymoon Trip</h4>

    Ou Xuyan stood up and used her two slender arms to block herself. She red back, unwilling to be outdone, ¡°Lu Fan, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s courting death. If you dare to touch me again, I¡¯ll definitely cripple you! I married you just for big brother Ading. I don¡¯t have any feelings for you, on the contrary, I hate you very much. Don¡¯t even think about touching my body!¡±

    Lu Fan¡¯s handsome and strong features darkened. He looked at her sharply and gritted his teeth. ¡°Who wants to touch you? But since you¡¯re married to me, no other man can touch you. You can just expect to be a widow for the rest of your life!¡±

    Lu Fan went into the bathroom angrily.

    After he disappeared, Ou Xuyan quickly got down from the bed. She took out a nket from the cab and slept on the sofa. She didn¡¯t want to share the bed with that bastard Lu Fan.

    She closed her eyes.

    Ten minutester, when Lu Fan came out of the bathroom, he saw that there was no one on the bed. Instead, there was a small figure curled up on the sofa. She had gone to sleep on the sofa.

    Lu Fan was very angry. Just now, he had used cold water to wash away the restlessness in his body. He felt that he was holding back too much. What was the use of getting a wife? And now, she had done something like this!

    ¡°Ugly girl, who allowed you to sleep?¡± Lu Fan spread his long legs and walked over, wanting to wake Ou Xuyan up.

    However, his movements paused because the girl had already fallen asleep. Her sleeping face, as she was curled up in the nket, was peaceful and cute, unlike her usual fierce disposition.

    Lu fan could not help but reach out hisrge palm to touch her small face. Her skin was so good that it seemed that it would break at the slightest touch.

    In her dreams, Ou Xuyan could feel that someone was touching her, thus she turned around and continued sleeping happily.

    Lu Fan¡¯s lips curled into a gentle smile. Then, he turned around and got onto the big bed.

    ¡­

    The next morning, Ou Xuyan realized that she had woken upte. It was already seven o¡¯clock in the morning. She got up from the sofa in a panic and when she turned her head to take a look, she found that Lu fan was already gone.

    At this moment, the door opened with a creak. Lu fan had returned. He had gone for a morning run. He was wearing a white tank top and ck trousers, his posture tall and handsome. Now, his clothes were drenched in sweat, and the thin clothes revealed his sexy abdominal muscles and his strong shoulder des.

    It was the first time Ou Xuyan had seen a man wearing a tank top. She looked away uneasily and said, ¡°Hey, Lu Fan, can you be more careful with your image in the future? I¡¯m living with you now, can¡¯t you stop wearing such revealing clothes?¡±

    Lu Fan nced at his clothes and felt that they were very normal, and had nothing to do with the word ¡°revealing.¡±.

    He gave Ou Xuyan a sideways nce. ¡°Do you want to see something more revealing?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lu fan pretended to untie his belt.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ou Xuyan screamed. ¡°Pervert!¡±

    No sound came from next to her.

    She secretly opened her eyes and saw that Lu Fan had already walked into the bathroom inrge strides. He was just teasing her.

    Ou Xuyan clenched her little fists. She felt that she had been tricked.

    ¡­

    Ten minutester, Lu Fan had finished his shower and came out of the bathroom. Ou Xuyan went in to brush her teeth and wash her face. When she came out, Lu Fan had already gone downstairs.

    She changed into a dress and went downstairs. Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing were both in the living room. Ning Qing saw her and said happily, ¡°Xuyan, you¡¯re up. Let¡¯s go and have breakfast together.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    The family of four gathered in the dining room for breakfast.

    Ning Qing looked at the newlyweds. Not a trace of closeness and sweetness like the normal newlyweds could be found between them. On the contrary, it was as if they did not like each other. Thus, Ning Qing said, ¡°Lu Fan, you¡¯re on vacation during this period. How about this, why not you take Xuyan on a honeymoon trip?¡±

    A honeymoon trip?

    With him?

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s fork almost fell on the dining table.

 Chapter 1515 - Packing the Luggage

    <h4>Chapter 1515: Packing the Luggage</h4>

    Lu Fan was expressionless as he nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Wait, what? Ou Xuyan even suspected that she was hearing things. Lu Fan actually agreed to take her on a honeymoon trip?

    Ning Qing smiled warmly. ¡°Xuyan, how about you and Lu Fan go to the Maldives for a trip? Ah Ning and Zhihan are there too, you can go and meet them there.¡±

    Lu Ning and Yin Zhihan were traveling around the world. They were now in the Maldives.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡± Lu Fan made the decision.

    Ou Xuyan, who hadn¡¯t had the chance to speak up, was speechless.

    ¡­

    The moment two of them returned to their room, Ou Xuyan asked Lu Fan grumpily, ¡°Hey, Lu Fan, why did you agree to your mum¡¯s suggestion about the honeymoon trip? Do you think we¡¯re suitable to go on a honeymoon together?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re newlyweds. Do you think it¡¯s suitable?¡±Lu Fan asked in reply.

    Ou Xuyan felt as if a fishbone was stuck in her throat. That¡¯s right, a honeymoon trip was meant for newlyweds, but how were the two of them like newlyweds?

    She began to doubt his purpose in marrying her.

    ¡°Hey, Lu Fan, what exactly did you marry me for? Thest time I asked you if you liked me, you said you didn¡¯t. I really can¡¯t think of any reason for you to marry me.¡±

    Lu fan looked at her indifferently. ¡°Well, it¡¯s because you offended me¡­¡±

    Offended him? Since when?

    The first time she interacted with him was when she was still a child. It was at the Yin family¡¯s party, where he had burnt her hair¡­

    Lu fan seemed to see the confusion in her eyes. He said seriously, ¡°When we were still kids, you said you hated me and didn¡¯t like me¡­ You were the first to destroy my pride and make me have the urge to conquer. So now I took you as my wife to make you¡­ Fall in love with me.¡±

    Pfft, Ou Xuyan was about burst outughing. She? Fall in love with him? Maybe in her next life!

    ¡°Lu Fan, you can keep on dreaming, but I¡¯ll never fall in love with you. You¡¯re just a petty man who destroyed my life and big brother Ading. You won¡¯t be able to get any happiness either.¡±

    Lu fan snorted coldly and refused to say more on the topic. ¡°Go pack your luggage.¡±

    Ou Xuyan was about to die fromughter. ¡°Why do you want me to pack my luggage? What right do you have to order me around? Am I your maid?¡±

    ¡°With this!¡± Lu fan raised his fist. ¡°Do you want to fight?¡±

    Ou Xuyan was at a loss for words.

    This man was really rude. He even threatened to beat her up. In terms of fighting, she was, of course, not his match.

    Lu fan narrowed his eyes and looked at her from head to toe. ¡°If you force me to make a move against you and I win, then we¡¯ll continue what we didn¡¯t finishst night!¡±

    What we didn¡¯t finish?

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s small face quickly burned up. She understood what had happened. He had ridden on top of her and had tried taking off her clothes, saying that he wanted to consummate their marriage.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash. I¡¯ll go and pack my clothes now!¡± Ou Xuyan was very flexible with her pride. She obediently took out her suitcase and then opened the wardrobe to pack her clothes.

    Lu fan watched her as she squatted on the ground and folded her clothes into neat tofu-like squares in an orderly manner. Then, she packed them into the luggage one by one, her movements quick.

    He was satisfied with her quick and frank movements. He was a soldier, and she could keep up with his pace.

    Ou Xuyan had been independent since she was young. Although Mommy Xia Xiaofu doted on her daughters, especially Little Xuyan, she still agreed with Daddy Ou Luoxi on certain things, such as the idea that girls had to be brave and independent, and that they had to go out and broaden their horizons.

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°Mm, then you can help me pack mine.¡±

    Ou Xuyan said, ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 1516 - Clear the Air with Ading

    <h4>Chapter 1516: Clear the Air with Ading</h4>

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®what¡¯?¡± Lu Fan nced at his suitcase. ¡°As a wife, shouldn¡¯t you help your husband pack his luggage?¡±

    Ou Xuyan was speechless.

    Finey, I¡¯ll endure it!

    Ou Xuyan took the ck suitcase and opened it. She asked, ¡°What do you need?¡±

    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Some underpants¡­¡±

    The mention of these words made Ou Xuyan blush. She immediately suspected that he was doing it on purpose, but they were on his territory, and she couldn¡¯t beat him in a fight, so she didn¡¯t have a choice but go to the wardrobe to get them.

    His underpants were neatly ced in the drawer. They were basically triangr cool-colored bullet underwear. The crotch area was quiterge, and one could imagine some R18 scenes just by looking at them.

    Ou Xuyan quickly took a stack of them and stuffed them into a corner of the suitcase, without even asking him how many he needed.

    ¡°What else do you need?¡±

    ¡°Belt, razor¡­¡±

    Lu Fan continued counting, and Ou Xuyan resigned herself to follow his instructions.

    ¡­

    An hourter, the servant ced the two suitcases in the trunk. Under the watchful eyes of Lu Shaoming and Ning Qing, Lu fan drove away with Ou Xuyan.

    The moment they exited the Lu family residence¡¯s gate, Lu Fan saw a familiar figure through the windshield. It was Ading.

    Ading had probably been waiting there the whole time.

    Ou Xuyan saw Ading almost at the same time as Lu Fan. Her pupils constricted, and her eyes were filled with a mixture of concern, nervousness, guilt, and sadness.

    At that moment, Lu Fan slowly stepped on the brakes, and the car stopped. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes to go down and clear the air with him.¡±

    Ou Xuyan looked sideways at the man next to her. His jawline was exquisite and cold, without any emotion. She was quite surprised that he was actually allowing her to go down and talk to Ading.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to appear in my life again. If you can¡¯t exin it to him clearly, I have my own ways to make him disappear!¡±

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s heart sank. Such a hateful man, her hatred for him had reached its peak.

    ¡°Got it.¡± She got out of the car quickly.

    Ading saw Ou Xuyaning over, and his eyes shed with surprise. ¡°Xuyan, I knew you woulde to see me. You wouldn¡¯t abandon me and marry another man¡­¡±

    ¡°Big brother Ading, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Xuyan, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re sorry. Is there something you can¡¯t tell me? I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll fall in love with someone else. We were childhood sweethearts, you were already my fiancee.¡±

    ¡°Big brother Ading,¡±Ou Xuyan took a deep breath and looked at Ading. Ading was a lot thinner and haggardpared to when shest saw him. ¡°I¡¯m already married to Lu Fan. I¡¯m the young madam of the Lu family now.¡±

    Ading froze.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, big brother Ading. You¡¯ve been locked up for almost two years, and I¡¯ve been with¡­ Lu Fan for the past two years. As you know, our family and the Lu family have been friends for generations. In fact, our two families have been nning on a marriage alliance for a long time¡­¡±

    ¡°Xuyan, what exactly is it that you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Big brother Ading, what I want to say is that yes, we were childhood sweethearts, and I thought that I had feelings for you, but ever since I met Lu Fan, I realized that I didn¡¯t love you romantically, I was just taking you as my brother. The one I really like is Lu Fan, and I¡¯m his wife now. So, big brother Ading, don¡¯te looking for me anymore in the future.¡±

    The Green Sect had already been disassembled into pieces by Lu Fan¡¯s Special Forces. However, this was the general trend. She believed that once Ading was released from prison, he would be able to rebuild the Green Sect and lead them onto the right path. Big brother Ading still had many things to do, he couldn¡¯y and shouldn¡¯t spend all his time and energy on her.

 Chapter 1517 - Ill Only Do Hard Labor for My Woman

    <h4>Chapter 1517: I¡¯ll Only Do Hard Labor for My Woman</h4>

    Lu Fan would not allow Ading to follow her all the time. That man had issued a clear threat and warning. She did not want big brother Ading to be in danger.

    As long as big brother Ading was getting along fine, she would be okay with it.

    Ading¡¯s enthusiasm was extinguished by Ou Xuyan¡¯s words. He looked at her with a pained expression, ¡°Xu Yan, I¡¯ve only been locked up for two years, and you¡¯ve already moved on? Alright, now look me in the eye and tell me that you don¡¯t like me and that you like Lu Fan.¡±

    Ou Xuyan endured the pain in her heart and looked straight into Ading¡¯s eyes. ¡°Big brother Ading, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t like you anymore. I¡¯m already Mrs. Lu. I hope you won¡¯te looking for me in the future anymore.¡±

    Ading looked at her deeply before turning around and leaving.

    Ou Xuyan looked at his receding figure, her eyes filled with longing and reluctance.

    At this moment, the car horn sounded. Lu Fan was rushing her.

    Ou Xuyan could only turn around and get in the car.

    ¡­

    In the car, Lu Fan was driving with his eyes on the road. His thin lips moved as he asked, ¡°Have you cleared the air with Ading?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Xuyan nodded.

    ¡°Hmm? Are you in a bad mood now?¡±

    Was she in a bad mood?

    She was indeed in a bad mood!

    She had already done everything he had asked of her. So now did he want to control her mood as well?

    Ou Xuyan curled the corners of her lips and gave him a sweet smile. ¡°How can that be? To be able to go on a honeymoon trip with you, my mood is really beautiful.¡±

    Her deliberately pretentious voice was very coquettish, but Lu Fan liked the sound of it. His entire eardrums went numb, and even his back stiffened from his nerves. However, he feigned displeasure and said snappily, ¡°Speak properly, your voice is making me want to vomit!¡±

    It¡¯s better if you do vomit!

    Ou Xuyan turned her head to look out of the window and decided to ignore him.

    Half an hourter, the two of them arrived at the airport.

    A beautiful scenery quickly appeared in the airport hall. Lu Fan was wearing a navy blue V-neck thin sweater and a pair of ck slim jeans. His two long legs attracted the gazes of many as he walked into the airport, and he had a pair of sunsses on his handsome and tough face. His aura was simply too unique.

    Ou Xuyan, on the other hand, was in a sorry state. She was pulling two suitcases behind her and had many bags with her. In short, she was a walking coolie.

    At this moment, a bag in her hand fell to the ground. She was so tired that she was panting as she called out to the man in front of her, ¡°Hey, Lu Fan, can you help me pick up the bag?¡±

    Lu Fan turned around and walked over to her with his long legs. Seeing that she was so tired that her forehead was covered in sweat, he sneered, ¡°You¡¯re so stupid. You can¡¯t do anything right!¡±

    ¡°Lu Fan, are you a man or not? This kind of hard work is usually all done by men, okay? I¡¯m working hard in your ce, and now you¡¯re hating on me?¡±

    ¡°What a joke. There are so many women in this world. If I had to work hard for every one of them, wouldn¡¯t I be exhausted to death? Besides, who are they?¡±

    Ou Xuyan was simply speechless.

    ¡°These are all excuses. In short, you¡¯re not a gentleman! A gentleman can work hard for every woman anytime, anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Humph, then the most qualified gentleman in the world is probably a bodyguard.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°However, ugly girl, I can also do hardbor. But I¡¯ll only do so for my woman. Are you my woman?¡± Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°Of course¡­ Not!¡±

    Ou Xuyan immediately bent down and picked up the bag. Then, she wiped the sweat on her forehead and continued to walk forward. She was not his woman. She could do all the hardbor by herself.

    A hint of disappointment shed across Lu Fan¡¯s narrow eyes. However, he quickly stepped forward and snatched the bags and luggage from Ou Xuyan¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 1518 - You Will Definitely Be Able to Satisfy My Second Brothers Stomach

    <h4>Chapter 1518: You Will Definitely Be Able to Satisfy My Second Brother¡¯s Stomach</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Ou Xuyan watched his back from behind. He was carrying everything and walking with ease as if the luggage in his hands were weightless. In contrast, she was half-dead from exhaustion just now.

    At this moment, a girl squealed, ¡°Wow, wow, wow, look at that person, he¡¯s really manly.¡±

    Ou Xuyan had no words to say.

    Nymphomaniac!

    ..

    Maldives.

    When they reached the airport, Yin Zhihan and Lu Ning had driven over to pick them up. Then, the four of them went to the seaside vacation vi.

    ¡°Second brother, Xuyan, take a seat. I¡¯ll go prepare dinner. I¡¯ve already prepped all the ingredients and was just waiting for you guys toe over.¡± As she said that, Lu Ning went into the kitchen.

    Ou Xuyan looked at Yin Zhihan and Lu Fan, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look too.¡±

    The two women went to the kitchen.

    Yin Zhihan poured a cup of iced coffee and handed it to Lu fan. He smiled and said, ¡°Second brother, you finally got the woman you like?¡±

    Lu Fan took a sip of the iced coffee and frowned. ¡°Who said I like her?¡±

    Yin Zhihan smiled, ¡°Come on, you may be able to deceive others with these words, but not me. Back then, when you saw that Xuyan and Ading were together, you were lovelorn for a whole year. Everyone thought that you weren¡¯t going to be able to recover from the heartbreak. When the orders from the higher-ups suddenly came down that they wanted to crack down on crime and mobs, you went for the Green Sect at the first moment. Your intentions were so obvious.¡±

    In fact, all these years, Yin Zhihan had always thought that Lu Fan was the simplest person. He had never changed. When he was still a child, he had fallen in love with a girl, and because of this girl, he had changed the course of his life.

    He dared to love, dared to hate, dared to take responsibility, and his heart was very pure.

    The corners of Lu Fan¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Although I am now your second brother-inw, when ites to deceiving girls, I still have to acknowledge you as my senior.¡±

    Lu Fan turned his gaze meaningfully to Lu Ning who was in the kitchen.

    Yin Zhihan raised his eyebrows and his handsome eyes were filled with the charm of a mature man. It could be seen howfortable he had been during this period.

    How could he not be? Every meal was personally cooked by Lu Ning, and she would satisfy him with her body every night. Lu Ning had her unique charm, but when she was with him, she did not lose her feminine charm. He enjoyed it very much.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see how they¡¯re doing.¡± Lu Fan put down the iced coffee and walked to the kitchen.

    ...

    In the kitchen, Lu Ning was the main chef while Ou Xuyan was like a cooking assistant as she handed over all sorts of ingredients that Lu Ning needed.

    Seeing Lu Ning¡¯s cooking skills, Ou Xuyan sighed in amazement, ¡°Ah Ning, I can already smell the fragrance. I¡¯m almost drooling. My God, your cooking skills are so good that even my chef can¡¯tpare to you.¡±

    Lu Ning was still very proud of this. She smiled and said, ¡°I went out to live alone during my high school days, and I usually cooked whatever I liked. Later, when I went to school in the United States, I learned about the delicacies of various countries. I simply dabbled a little in cooking.¡±

    ¡°If only I could dabble in cooking and have such skill.¡±

    ¡°Xuyan, don¡¯t you know anything about cooking?¡±

    Speaking of this, Ou Xuyan pursed her lips in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s not that, I know the simple ones, like cooking vegetables and making soup. My specialty is egg-fried rice. At least I can feed myself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my second brother is a soldier. He usually eats very crudely. You can definitely satisfy his stomach.¡±

    Why did everything end with a mention of him?

    Ou Xuyan curled the corners of her lips. ¡°That¡¯s true. If he dares to say anything bad about my cooking, I will definitely knock him out.¡±

    Pfft. Lu Ningughed unkindly.. Just then, from the corner of her eyes, she saw a tall and straight figure leaning against the door frame.

 Chapter 1519 - Come and Take a Look at Xuyans Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 1519: Come and Take a Look at Xuyan¡¯s Beauty</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Lu Fan was leaning against the door frame, his hands in his pockets as he looked over.

    Lu Ning immediately snickered with her hand over her mouth. ¡°Second brother, just now Xuyan said that she could instantly defeat you. When did you be so weak that you can¡¯t even beat Xu Yan?¡±

    Ou Xuyan turned her head and her eyes immediately bumped into Lu Fan¡¯s dark narrow eyes. His eyes were pure and clean, as bright as ck diamonds.

    Ou Xuyan felt embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t beat him, she was just joking.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± She stuck out her pink tongue to ease her embarrassment.

    Lu Fan¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw her do this. He snorted and left.

    ¡°Xuyan, you just got married, but I think my second brother is already in your grasp.¡±

    Ou Xuyan was speechless.

    ...

    That night, Ou Xuyan slept with Lu Ning. She was afraid that to sleep with Lu Fan again, and thus she kept pestering Lu Ning. As such, it was happily decided that the two women would sleep in the same room, while the two men would sleep in another room.

    The next morning, after breakfast, Lu Ning said, ¡°Second brother, Xuyan, let¡¯s go to the beach. We must go to the beach since we¡¯re in the Maldives.¡±

    Ou Xuyan nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Xuyan, let¡¯s go upstairs and change into a bikini. I have quite a few here, you can wear the one you like.¡±

    Bikini?

    Ou Xuyan had never worn a bikini before. She felt that it was a little revealing, so she was a little hesitant. However, Lu Ning directly dragged her upstairs.

    Lu Ning took out a few bikinis. ¡°Xuyan, how about you wear this one with floral prints andce? It suits you better.¡±

    Ou Xuyan took a look at the white floral bra and the small panty of the same style. It came with a gauze cloth that could be tied around her waist. ¡°Ah Ning, I don¡¯t want to go into the water, so I¡¯ll pass.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Ning was very surprised. ¡°What fun would you have if you don¡¯t go into the water?¡±

    ¡°I... Don¡¯t know how to swim...¡±

    ¡°Xuyan, you don¡¯t know how to swim? Then it¡¯s more so that you should go into the water. It¡¯s dangerous to not know how to swim. Let my second brother teach you today.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°But what? Hurry up and go!¡± Lu Ning pushed Ou Xuyan into the changing room.

    .....

    Fifteen minutester, Lu Ning led Ou Xuyan out of the holiday vi and to the beach. There were many young men and women here. The girls were all wearing bikinis.

    However, the appearance of Lu Ning and Ou Xuyan still attracted everyone¡¯s attention. All the men looked at them discreetly.

    Lu Ning chose a strapless bikini top with a short skirt underneath. It was a mix of green and pink, which made her look gorgeous and magnificently beautiful.

    The white floral print suited Ou Xuyan perfectly and enhanced her delicate aura. The gauze cloth around her waist made her legs faintly visible, and her figure was graceful and elegant.

    The men were stunned by the view. One of the girls grabbed her boyfriend¡¯s ear and said fiercely, ¡°What are you looking at? If you dare to look at other women again, I¡¯ll tear your ear apart...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Yin Zhihan stretched out his strong arm and naturally grabbed Lu Ning¡¯s small waist, protecting her in his arms.

    He had always been very possessive. With so many men staring at his wife, it was a given his expression was not very good. He used his handsome body to block the prying eyes of others.

    ¡°Yep, we finished changing.¡±As she said this, Lu Ning looked at her second brother, Lu Fan. ¡°Second brother,e on and take a look at Xu Yan. Isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡±

    Lu Ning pushed Ou Xuyan into Lu fan¡¯s arms.

    Ou Xuyan was already feeling ufortable and shy in a bikini.. She wasn¡¯t prepared for Lu Ning to push her, so with a gasp, she stumbled a few steps and crashed into Lu Fan¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 1520 - Learning How to Swim

    <h4>Chapter 1520: Learning How to Swim</h4>

    My nose hurts. Why is this man¡¯s chest so hard?

    Ou Xuyan red at Lu Fan with watery eyes.

    Lu Fan stretched out his muscr arm and wrapped it around her waist. He said in annoyance, ¡°Why are you so stupid?¡±

    Ou Xuyan was at a loss for words.

    She felt extremely bashful with his muscr arm wrapped around her waist. His palm was so thick and rough which made her delicate skin sting a little and was itchy.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± She whispered and then struggled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Lu Fan¡¯s big palm slid onto her little butt and pped her on the butt.

    He actually¡­ pped her butt?

    Ou Xuyan froze.

    At this moment, Lu Ning snickered. ¡°Alright second brother, there¡¯s no need to showcase your affection for each other, we know you two have a good rtionship.¡±

    ¡°We¡­¡± Ou Xuyan wanted to refute.

    However, Lu Ning did not give her the chance to speak. ¡°Second brother, Xuyan doesn¡¯t know how to swim. Today, you have to teach Xuyan how to swim. Xuyan, my second brother is very good at swimming. Did you know that he was very naughty when he was young? No one had taught him how to swim, but that year when he went to the Shaolin Temple to learn martial arts, he jumped into the river while standing on the bridge. The Masters were all stunned. They watched as he flopped in the river a few times and taught himself how to swim within a few strokes.¡±

    Ou Xuyan was dumbfounded when she heard this. This Lu Fan¡­ was there something wrong with him? He just jumped into the river, just like that?

    She turned her head to look at the man beside her.

    Lu Fan was a little unhappy. This was an embarrassing incident that he had done when he was young. Why did Lu Ning bring it up?

    ¡°Alright, Ah Ning, let¡¯s go into the water. It¡¯s also good for second brother to be alone with Xuyan,¡± Yin Zhihan said.

    ¡°Okay, okay. Xuyan, we¡¯re leaving.¡±

    Seeing that Lu Ning and Yin Zhihan were leaving, Ou Xuyan quickly called out, ¡°Ah Ning¡­¡±

    At that moment, the grip around her waist tightened. Lu Fan gave her a hard hug. ¡°Stop calling for her!¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be with you. I want to be with Ah Ning¡­¡±

    ¡°How long do you want to be a third wheel? Ah Ning and Zhihan have just gotten married!¡±

    Last night, when the two men were sleeping in the same room, Yin Zhihan had already talked to him in private, asking him to control his woman and not take Lu Ning all to herself.

    Then only did Ou Xuyan realize that she had been a third wheel. Looking at Yin Zhihan and Lu Ning¡¯s matching and sweet figures, she was instantly quiet.

    Lu Fan let go of her waist. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go into the water too. I¡¯ll teach you how to swim.¡±

    ¡°Really? Do you know how to teach people how to swim?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But you won¡¯t push me into the water directly, right? You probably weren¡¯t sound in the head when you were young, or you wouldn¡¯t have just jumped into the river directly.¡±

    Lu Fan sneered. ¡°What would you know? I¡¯m was just a newborn calf that was not afraid of tigers.¡±

    Ou Xuyan was speechless.

    You¡¯re very good at praising yourself, huh!

    ¡­

    In the water, Ou Xuyan stood at a spot where the water was level with her chest. She was very worried and looked at the man in front of her. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t the water here too deep?¡±

    For a person who didn¡¯t know how to swim, this spot was already making her feel that it was difficult for her to breathe.

    Lu Fan was very tall. At about 1.9 meters, the sea water only reached his lower abdomen. The clear blue sea water rippled on his six-pack abs, and the other women in the water were drooling over the scene.

    ¡°The water here is not deep at all. Stand firm. The first step to learning swimming is to learn to inhale and exhale. Come, you try it first. Dive vertically. When you enter the water, exhale from your mouth and nose at the same time. Exhale as hard as you can to achieve the effect of blowing bubbles in the water.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Xuyan really wanted to learn how to swim. In a crisis, it would also be a self-saving skill.

 Chapter 1521 - Its Not Like Im a Eunuch

    <h4>Chapter 1521: It¡¯s Not Like I¡¯m a Eunuch</h4>

    Ou Xuyan dived down, but due to a moment of carelessness, she choked on the water.

    While she was choking on the water, she slipped again and fell into the water once more. She was like a little bird drowning, her hands and feet iling away.

    Just then, tworge palms grabbed her small waist and pulled her up.

    The moment she came to the surface, Ou Xuyan greedily breathed in two mouthfuls of fresh air, but the inhales were too sharp, causing her to directly cough. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lu Fan reached out hisrge palm and patted her back.

    ¡°Lu Fan, do you¡­ really know how to¡­ teach people? Your teaching just me almost¡­ made me drown!¡± Ou Xuyan¡¯s eyes were red as she punched his shoulder. She should have known that this man could not be trusted.

    ¡°Ugly girl, it¡¯s because you¡¯re too stupid. How can you me me?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Ou Xuyan stuttered. ¡°I¡¯m not learning anymore!¡±

    She turned around and wanted to leave.

    However, just as she was doing so, Lu Fan grabbed her slender waist and directly picked her up, carrying her into the depths of the sea. This time, Ou Xuyan couldn¡¯t even touch the ground with her feet.

    ¡°Ah, Lu Fan, let me go. I¡¯m scared, quickly let go!¡±

    ¡°Do you really want me to let go?¡± Lu Fan let go of his grip on her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let go, don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll drown!¡± Ou Xuyan quickly spread her two slender legs and tightly wrapped them around his strong waist. This was the safest position.

    This time, the two of them were in a very ambiguous position. Ou Xuyan was like a beautiful begonia flower with crystal-like dew on it. Lu Fan shifted his gaze downwards, and through thece on her chest, he could see her smooth undtions.

    Her body was well-developed. She had everything a woman should have.

    ¡°Hey, where are you looking at? Don¡¯t look!¡± Ou Xuyan quickly reached out her small hands to block his eyes, not letting him look around.

    Lu Fan did not move, but there was a big tent under his pants.

    Ou Xuyan felt that she was being poked by something. After all this, she already knew what it was, though, in reality, she was still very much clueless about the matters between men and women. Her family did not give her this kind of education.

    This was one of the ws in the education of Chinese parents. Ou Xuyan was thinking then that if she had a daughter, she would definitely teach her daughter sex education early on in life so that she would not suffer in the future.

    There were too many bad men nowadays. If a girl was as simple as a piece of nk paper, it wasn¡¯t a good thing.

    ¡°Hey, why are you doing this again? You¡¯re too dirty-minded!¡±

    Lu Fan licked his dry thin lips. ¡°Bullshit, my body is very healthy and full of vigor. How can I not have a reaction when a woman is dressed like this and is wrapping herself on my body?¡±

    Why was he saying such vulgar words?

    Ou Xuyan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Oh, so your actions are totally reasonable?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m a eunuch!¡±

    Ou Xuyan was speechless.

    At this moment, a series of abnormal sounds rang in her ears. Behind arge rock, a man and woman were entangled. Their posture was simr to theirs, but the seawater around them was rippling.

    The woman called out flirtatiously, ¡°Oh, hubby, slow down. Someone will see through our actions.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine even if they do see through it. Who wouldn¡¯t do such a thing in a ce like this?¡±

    Ou Xuyan took some time to figure out what they were doing. She quickly grabbed the clothes on Lu Fan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Hey, hurry up and bring me to the shore. Someone is doing that here¡­¡±

    Lu fan frowned and carried her to the shore. He didn¡¯t want to stay in the water anymore either.

    She might not understand, but he did. Later, that man would cum into the water, and the water would be too dirty!

    Where there was water, this kind of thing could not be avoided. After all, humans evolved from monkeys. Men liked to do these things in the wild.

 Chapter 1522 - Human Trafficker

    <h4>Chapter 1522: Human Trafficker</h4>

    Ou Xuyan went ashore and quickly wrapped herself tightly in a towel. She looked around and saw that Yin Zhihan and Lu Ning had already reached a deep ce in the sea.

    They were ying in the sea. When Yin Zhihan caught Lu Ning in his arms, he wanted to kiss her moist little face, but Lu Ning giggled and avoided him.

    Yin Zhihan chased after her, his eyes burning with the desire to eat her.

    Ou Xuyan was dazed. Shemented that Lu Ning and Yin Zhihan were really close. She and big brother Ading had been childhood friends since they were young. Although she was big brother Ading¡¯s fianc¨¦e, there seemed to be something missing between them, and they seemed to be too courteous to each other.

    The rtionship between Yin Zhihan and Lu Ning was as hot as the March sun.

    ¡°Stop looking. Go back and take a shower, change your clothes,¡± Lu Fan said.

    Ou Xuyan looked at herself and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    She turned around and walked toward the holiday vi.

    ¡­

    Ou Xuyan took a shower and changed her clothes. Then, she walked out of the holiday vi.

    At this moment, she heard a scream and a child¡¯s voice. ¡°Let go of me! Help! Someone is trying to abduct me!¡±

    Oh no!

    Ou Xuyan quickly ran over and saw two burly men in ck ahead of her. The two of them were holding a little boy and attempting to stuff him into a van.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±

    The little boy¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Ou Xuyan. ¡°Big sister, save me. They are human traffickers. They want to kidnap me and sell me.¡±

    The two men in ck scanned Ou Xuyan from head to toe, and a wretched light shed in their eyes. ¡°Where did this little beautye from? Why don¡¯t we just kidnap her as well?¡±

    The other man agreed very much. ¡°Look at her beauty, she¡¯s top ss. She¡¯s too beautiful. Let¡¯s have fun with her first. When we¡¯re done ying, let¡¯s sell her to a brothel. We¡¯ll definitely get a good price.¡±

    Ou Xuyan snorted coldly. ¡°Sure,e and catch me.¡±

    The two men in ck let go of the little boy and walked towards Ou Xuyan.

    ¡°Big sister, run quickly. They¡¯ll catch you. You can¡¯t beat them!¡± The little boy ran to the side and hid.

    Ou Xuyan curled her lips. ¡°You want to catch me? Let¡¯s see what you can do!¡±

    ¡°Little beauty, you talk big.¡± The two men in ck stretched out their hands towards Ou Xuyan.

    Ou Xuyan dodged nimbly. She grabbed the wrist of one of the men in ck and wanted to throw him over her shoulder, but the man didn¡¯t budge.

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s eyes turned sharp. She had met her opponent today. These two people were definitely not ordinary human traffickers!

    The two men in ck also exchanged a look. They didn¡¯t expect Ou Xuyan to know martial arts.

    ¡°Come on then, use your true abilities.¡± Ou Xuyan pulled out the soft leather whip at her waist.

    The men in ck attacked together.

    Ou Xuyan fought with them. After a few dozen moves, Ou Xuyan¡¯s whipnded on the face of one of the men. The man immediately covered his face and screamed in pain.

    ¡°Just you wait. We will go and call for help now!¡± The two men in ck ran away dejectedly.

    Seeing that the bad guys had been defeated, the little boy quickly ran over. ¡°Big sister, thank you for saving me. Without you, I would have been abducted by them.¡±

    Ou Xuyan squatted down and patted the little boy¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Jack.¡±

    ¡°Jack, hurry up and go home. Don¡¯t run around alone and recklessly in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Jack nodded. ¡°Big sister, you have to be careful too. Those human traffickers are not to be trifled with. There are already more than ten children missing in this area.¡±

 Chapter 1523 - Lu Fan Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 1523: Lu Fan Is Here</h4>

    ¡°More than a dozen children have gone missing? Then didn¡¯t the lot of you report the cases? If all of them were done by the same group of people, then they are too rampant!¡±

    Jack lowered his head, ¡°Miss, we are refugees from Africa who fled here. Although we have reported the cases, because of many reasons, we are unable to receive the protection of the local police station. Moreover, the police havee a few times to catch them, but the bad guys are all very skilled. The police are no match for them, so they are bing increasingly rampant and even dare toe out and abduct people during the day!¡±

    Ou Xuyan was very angry when she heard that. ¡°Outrageous! What about those kidnapped children? What about your safety?¡±

    Just then, the pitter-patter of footsteps approached from afar. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s this woman who was meddling in our business!¡±

    Ou Xuyan stood up and saw the two men in ck bringing a group of people towards them. There were about a dozen of them. The man who was called Boss was a man with a knife scar on his face.

    Ou Xuyan protected Jack behind her and then looked at the man with the knife scar. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Yes, I meddled in your business, what are you going to do about it?¡±

    The boss with the knife scar almost drooled when he saw Ou Xuyan. ¡°Hahaha, this chick is really beautiful. Little beauty, how about this? As long as you follow me back and be my wife, everything that happened today will be written off.¡±

    ¡°Boss, we did want to bring this little beauty back for your entertainment just now, but boss, you have to be careful. This woman knows martial arts and her skills are very good.¡±

    Boss Scarface gave the man in ck a kick, ¡°Useless thing, you can¡¯t even beat a woman!¡±

    The man in ck showed an obsequious smile.

    ¡°You want to capture me to be your wife? Sure, as long as you have the ability!¡± Ou Xuyan wanted to pull out the leather whip on her waist.

    ¡°Little beauty, don¡¯t move, look at what these are?¡±

    Boss Scarface made a hand gesture, and the two men behind him took out a gun each, which they instantly aimed at her head and heart.

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s gaze turned cold, these people were toowless.

    ¡°Little beauty, obediently follow me back, or else, I will let them shoot you full of holes, although I am very reluctant, haha.¡±Boss Scarfaceughed endlessly.

    Ou Xuyan only felt disgusted. However, under the threat of the two guns, she did not dare to move recklessly. Moreover, there was still Jack behind her.

    She was thinking of a way to escape.

    Just then, a deep and maic voice sounded in her ear, ¡°Ugly girl, what are you doing? You are taking so long.¡±

    Lu Fan was here.

    Seeing the man, Ou Xuyan¡¯s heart instantly calmed down. Her eyes were bright as she looked at Lu Fan, ¡°Hubby, these people want to capture your newlywed wife as theirs. Will you allow them to do so?¡±

    This was the first time she called him hubby. Although it was to drag him into trouble and there were malicious intentions behind her words, Lu Fan¡¯s eardrums still tingled with nerves.

    He put his hands in his pockets as he stood beside Ou Xuyan. Then, he raised his eyebrows and looked at the two guns, then at boss Scarface, ¡°You want to capture her and make her your wife? In your next life¡­¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, even in your next life, it will be impossible!¡±Lu Fan¡¯s eyes were unruly as he mocked.

    Boss Scarface¡¯s expression turned cold and became ferocious, ¡°Shoot, kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two men wanted to shoot, but a stone hit their eyes. ¡°Ah¡±, they quickly covered their eyes in pain. In that instant, a ghostly figure shed in front of them, and the guns in their hands were immediately snatched away.

 Chapter 1524 - Hey, Im Your Wife!

    <h4>Chapter 1524: Hey, I¡¯m Your Wife!</h4>

    Lu Fan single-handedly faced the men. Five minutester, apanied by waves of moans, all of them were on the ground.

    ¡°Rascal, you have guts. You better not let me see you again next time!¡± With a ssic sentence as thest words he left on the scene, Boss Scarface led his men and ran away dejectedly.

    ¡­

    The bad guys have been defeated again. Jack immediately danced with joy and excitement, squealing, ¡°Big brother is so awesome, big brother is the best, all the bad guys ran away!¡±

    Ou Xuyan looked at Lu fan. His skills were indeed very good, and he had the Special Forces¡¯ unique sharpness and strength. Perhaps he had learned from many martial arts sects since he was still a child, such as Shaolin that they had mentioned before. His reaction speed was especially quick and fierce, and even if she didn¡¯t like him, she had to admit that he was quite handsome when he fought those human traffickers alone just now.

    ¡°Uhm, thank you,¡± Ou Xuyan said her thanks.

    Lu Fan nced at her. ¡°Your skills are bad, so don¡¯t attempt being all bravado in the future. These overseas local bullies are the most difficult to deal with.¡±

    The moment those words fell into Ou Xuyan¡¯s ears, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Hey, Lu Fan, what do you mean? Those human traffickers wanted to kidnap Jack, so I took action. Don¡¯t tell me you wouldn¡¯t take action if you saw this situation? You¡¯re a soldier!¡±

    It was a given he would take action, but she was too stupid. She didn¡¯t consider her safety at all. What if he came a step toote and she was also captured?

    ¡°Big brother, please don¡¯t scold big sister. Those people are all human traffickers specialized in selling children. In this area, there are already more than ten children missing.¡±

    Lu fan frowned. He squatted down and held Jack¡¯s small shoulders. ¡°No one cares about the lot of you?¡±

    ¡°No, the police care about us, but we live in the slums¡­¡±

    Lu Fan understood. This was the darkness of society.

    ¡°Do you know where those human traffickers are?¡±

    ¡°The police have attempted to capture them a few times, so they often change their location, but they should be on the other side of the mountain.¡±Little Jack pointed with his finger.

    ¡°Alright, Jack. Big brother is going to save those children now. Can you lead the way? Are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°No! I am very brave. As long as big brother can save them, I¡¯m willing to do anything!¡± Jack said solemnly and expectantly.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go now!¡± Lu Fan carried Jack on one arm with ease.

    Ou Xuyan, who had been left behind alone, quickly chased after him. ¡°Hey, Lu Fan, why are you just going with Jack? What about me?¡±

    Lu fan did not even turn to look at her. ¡°Go back!¡±

    ¡°No, I want to go with you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll only cause trouble if you go. I won¡¯t protect you then.¡±

    ¡°Who needs your protection? I can protect myself.¡±

    Lu Fan looked at Ou Xuyan unhappily. Ou Xuyan followed closely behind him. Both of them refused to back down.

    ¡°Big brother, if big sister wants to go, just let her go. Isn¡¯t big sister Your Wife? It¡¯s only right and proper for a hubby to protect his wife!¡± Jack said.

    Ou Xuyan quickly nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    As she said that, she looked at Lu Fan with disdain. ¡°Hey, Lu Fan, are you afraid that you can¡¯t protect me? I¡¯m your wife!¡±

    Ou xuyan emphasized thest word ¡°wife¡±.

    Lu Fan¡¯s tightly knitted brows gradually rxed. Wife, fine, this word was indeed not bad.

    He carried Jack and continued forward.

    Did he change his mind?

    Ou Xuyan quickly followed behind him. She found that his temper was quite vtile, and his moods changed as fast as flipping through a book. She wondered why he suddenly changed his mind.

 Chapter 1525 - You Can Find Such a Great Hubby

    <h4>Chapter 1525: You Can Find Such a Great Hubby</h4>

    The three of them arrived in a remote mountain forest. Jack said in a low voice, ¡°Big brother, big sister, those human traffickers are usually around here, but I don¡¯t know if they are still here.¡±

    Lu Fan squatted down on one knee and looked at the footprints in the soil. ¡°They are still here. Let¡¯s go in that direction.¡±

    Ou Xuyan followed behind him. ¡°Hey, Lu Fan, how can you be sure that your judgment is correct?¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, it was raining here, so the soil is muddy. It would be inconvenient for them to leave with more than ten children, so they probably wouldn¡¯t leave so quickly. Those footprints are new. They should belong to the people we defeated just now. They¡¯re probably here to meet up. I¡¯m guessing that they¡¯re nning to leave,¡± Lu fan deduced.

    Jack immediately looked at Lu Fan with admiration. ¡°Wow, Big brother is so awesome.¡±

    Lu Fan raised his straight eyebrows at Jack.

    Ou Xuyan snorted. This man liked to show off.

    At this moment, Jack held her hand and praised, ¡°Big sister, you have good taste. You can find such a great hubby.¡±

    Ou Xuyan was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Shh.¡± At this moment, Lu Fan made a hand gesture.

    Ou Xuyan and Jack immediately hid behind Lu fan carefully, not daring to even breathe loudly.

    The three of them craned their heads to look ahead. Some movements were going on in front. A few cars were parked, and there was a man in ck saying, ¡°Hey, you guys hurry up. We have to leave this ce.¡±

    ¡°Go feed those children a full meal. Once we leave this ce, we¡¯ll sell them all.¡±

    ¡°Big sister, we¡¯ve found the right ce,¡± Jack said softly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Xuyan nodded, but her expression was very grave. The security ahead was very tight. Each of them had guns in their hands, and they definitely had dangerous items like explosives.

    There were too many children here. It would be very difficult to rescue them all with just the three of them.

    ¡°Lu Fan, what should we do?¡± Ou Xuyan asked Lu Fan in a low voice.

    Lu Fan turned to look at her. ¡°I need to blend in. That¡¯s the only way to know where the children are. You stay here for assistance.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to go with you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous inside¡­¡±

    ¡°Lu Fan, there are more than ten children there. You can defeat all the men in ck, but you can¡¯t handle so many children. I¡¯m a woman. I¡¯ll go with Jack. The children will believe us!¡± Ou Xuyan tried to convince him.

    Lu Fan thought for a moment. What she said made sense. He nodded decisively. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ou Xuyan smiled.

    ¡°But,¡± Lu Fan added, ¡°When you¡¯re inside, listen to my instructions.¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal!¡±

    ¡­

    The three of them sneaked into the human traffickers¡¯ headquarters. There was nothing much to say about Lu Fan and Ou Xuyan¡¯s skills, added with the clever and agile Jack, they had no problem in their infiltration.

    After entering the headquarters, the three of them carefully groped around. At this time, a voice sounded. ¡°Hey, have you finished prepping dinner? Make haste and send the food in for the children to eat.¡±

    ¡°We are in the middle of prepping. It will be ready soon.¡±

    Someone came in. Lu Fan pulled Ou Xuyan and Little Jack and quickly hid behind the door. They looked outside through the crack in the door.

    One of the men in ck who had just been defeated by Lu Fan came in to patrol. The two men in charge of making dinner hurriedly divided the rice and covered it with a few vegetable leaves.

    Ou Xuyan felt awkward all over because the space they were hiding in was too small. Lu Fan was tall and had long legs, so he took up a lot of space. Jack was hugging her thigh, while her body and the man¡¯s were stuck together.

 Chapter 1526 - All Men Like to Kiss the Woman They Like

    <h4>Chapter 1526: All Men Like to Kiss the Woman They Like</h4>

    Through the thin fabric, she could feel his strong muscles and healthy heartbeat. On top of that, the clean, pine-like scent he had on him had quickly invaded her senses. It did not smell bad. She even thought that it smelled good.

    She felt ufortable, so she moved her body backward.

    When she moved, Lu fan quickly stretched out his strong arm to grab her tiny waist, pressing her against himself. He looked at her unhappily, his gaze telling her not to move.

    But, this was too close¡­

    Ou Xuyan raised her eyes and looked at him.

    Only then did Lu Fan realize that something was off. Her delicate little face was flushed red and extremely soft. She was looking at him as if she was both embarrassed and angry.

    He could feel the softness of her body. The body of a 24-year-old girl was fully soft and supple, and the tactile sensation he felt made him unconsciously swallow.

    Ou Xuyan could feel that his gaze had be hotter, which even made the narrow space a few degrees hotter. Feeling embarrassed and awkward, she attempted to push his arm away.

    However, Little Jack suddenly pushed her from behind. Caught off guard, she tripped forward, and her red lips covered Lu Fan¡¯s lips.

    Little Jack quickly covered his face. Big brother and big sister were kissing!

    Ou Xuyan was so shocked that her eyes were wide open. This was her first kiss. She and big brother Ading treated each other courteously, as such, they had only held hands. No man had ever kissed her lips. Now, Lu Fan was the first.

    She quickly pushed Lu Fan away and then lowered her eyes to re at Little Jack.

    Little Jack mischievously stuck out his little tongue.

    At this time, the people outside had all left, and three walked out from their hiding ce.

    ¡°Jack, you¡¯re really a little rascal!¡± Ou Xuyan quickly grabbed Jack¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Big sister, it hurts!¡± Jack pitifully cried out in pain, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡±

    ¡°You still won¡¯t admit that you did something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Big sister, then what is it that you¡¯re saying I did wrong?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ou Xuyan¡¯s ears were red. She let go of Little Jack¡¯s ears, then turned around and red at Lu Fan, before turning around and leaving.

    Lu Fan looked at her charming figure and then smiled gently.

    ¡°Big brother, are you going to thank me?¡± Little Jack came to ask for credit proudly.

    Lu Fan reached out and patted Little Jack¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re still so little, and what¡¯s all these ideas in your head?¡±

    ¡°I know big brother likes big sister. Don¡¯t all men want to kiss the woman they like? For example, I like Xiao Hua who lives next door. I¡¯ve secretly kissed her, her lips are so soft.¡±

    So soft¡­

    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows. This was a good adjective. Her lips were really soft, like jelly, and they smelled so good.

    He tried to recollect the pleasure carefully, unfortunately, the kiss just now was too short as she had pushed him away in an instant.

    At this time, Little Jack sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Xiao Hua was also abducted by these human traffickers. I must save Xiao Hua!¡±

    Lu Fan smiled. He was genuinely amused by this little boy.

    ..

    The three of them quickly found the ce where all the children were. There were two of the men in ck inside who were there to deliver the food, and Lu Fan knocked them unconscious.

    ¡°Children, don¡¯t be afraid. We are here to save you. Now, you have to leave with us. Remember to be quiet and be brave. If I tell you to run, you must run forward without looking back. As long as you run out, you will see your parents,¡± Ou Xuyan encouraged them.

    The children were wearing tattered clothes. At first, they were afraid, but when they heard the mention of their parents, their eyes lit up.

 Chapter 1527 - Lu Fan, Im Here

    <h4>Chapter 1527: Lu Fan, I¡¯m Here</h4>

    ¡°Xiao Hua, I¡¯ve finally found you. I¡¯m here to save you. Are you okay?¡± At this moment, Little Jack rushed forward and hugged a little girl with twin tails.

    ¡°Big brother Jack, thank God. I knew you woulde to save me. You¡¯re my big hero!¡± Xiao Hua was so happy that she cried.

    ¡°Xiao Hua, you shouldugh, not cry. Let¡¯s go. Follow me. We will escape together.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ou Xuyan opened the door. Little Jack led the children out quietly.

    The human traffickers outside were busy moving the luggage. Ou Xuyan led all the children to a pickup truck and loaded them in the back. Then, she opened the door of the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Lu Fan,e up quickly!¡± Ou Xuyan called out in a low voice.

    Lu Fan spread his long legs and came over.

    Just then, one of the men in ck suddenly noticed them. He immediately shouted, ¡°Hey, stop, what are you doing? Everybodye quick, someone is robbing our goods!¡±

    Oh no, they were discovered!

    ¡°Lu Fan,e on quickly!¡± Ou Xuyan urged.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. You take these children and leave first. I¡¯ll cover the rear!¡± Lu Fan said decisively.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what? Leave quickly!¡±

    At this moment, there was a bang. The man in ck fired a shot at the pickup truck. The children behind cried out in fear.

    ¡°Children, crouch down. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll bring you out now!¡± Ou Xuyan stepped on the elerator. The pickup truck broke through the fence and sped away.

    ¡°Big sister, big brother is still there. Will he be in danger?¡± Jack asked worriedly.

    Ou Xuyan looked in the rearview mirror. Lu Fan had already been surrounded by the human traffickers.

    ¡­

    The human traffickers surrounded Lu Fan, and the Boss cursed, ¡°Why is it you again? You brat, I let you off, but you actually came looking for us again! Even the police don¡¯t dare to do anything to us, who gave you the guts to meddle in our business? Now that you¡¯re in our territory, do you think there¡¯s a way out for you?¡±

    Lu Fan sneered, ¡°With just you guys, what do you have to defeat me?¡±

    ¡°What big words. Brothers, let¡¯s attack together. I want to capture him alive today!¡±

    The Boss gave the order and everyone rushed forward.

    Everyone had weapons in their hands. Some had wooden sticks with thorns, while some had sharp knives. Lu Fan fought with them with ease.

    The Boss held a gun in his hand and stood at the side. His eyes revealed a ferocious malice. When Lu Fan¡¯s stamina was exhausted, he would shoot him again. There was no need to worry that he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him.

    Lu Fan had actually dared to ruin his ns. He had saved those children and cut off his source of ie. He would definitely let him taste regret.

    Lu Fan knew the Boss¡¯s sinister intentions. While he was dealing with the human traffickers, he was also thinking of ways to escape.

    At this moment, a pleasant voice sounded, ¡°Lu Fan, I¡¯m here!¡±

    A pickup truck rushed over.

    ¡°Ah!¡± A few of the human traffickers were immediately sent flying. Ou Xuyan jumped out of the driver¡¯s seat andnded beside Lu Fan.

    Lu Fan¡¯s handsome face darkened and he immediately reprimanded, ¡°Ugly girl, why are you back? It¡¯s very dangerous here!¡±

    Ou Xuyan shed a smile at Lu Fan, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s dangerous that I have toe back. I¡¯ve already sent those children out. I can¡¯t leave you here alone. Today, whether we live or die, we have to be together!¡±

    Lu Fan¡¯s eyes were filled with warmth, but he still reprimanded, ¡°You¡¯re being reckless!¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Just then, the Boss pushed the crowd of men aside and walked over. He looked at Ou Xuyan and rubbed his fists.

 Chapter 1528 - Wish You Have Children Early

    <h4>Chapter 1528: Wish You Have Children Early</h4>

    ¡°Little beauty, we meet again. You ran awayst time, but my heart is still tempted by you! How about it? The conditions remain unchanged. You stay and be my wife, and I¡¯ll let this man go!¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± Ou Xuyan snorted coldly, then raised her eyebrows and looked at Lu Fan. ¡°Hubby, this disgusting man is hitting on your wife. What do you think we should do?¡±

    Lu Fan smirked. ¡°Beat him up!¡±

    With that, he dashed through the crowd with lightning and arrived in front of the Boss in an instant. He reached out to grab the gun in the Boss¡¯s hand and gave him a shot.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The Boss screamed and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Boss!¡±When the human traffickers saw that their Boss had fallen, all of them raised their guns.

    At this moment, a sharp rm sounded. Then, more than ten police cars arrived on the scene. The uniformed police quickly surrounded the ce. ¡°Don¡¯t move, raise your hands!¡±

    The expressions of the human traffickers changed drastically. They knew that they were finished!

    ¡­..

    The human traffickers were all handcuffed and brought to the police cars. The highest-ranking officer present saluted Lu Fan. ¡°Senior Officer Lu, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±

    Lu Fan stood at attention and saluted. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the Senior Officer of the Special Forces in Area A of China, Lu Fan. Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    The two of them shook hands.

    ¡°Senior Officer Lu, we¡¯ve been trying to capture these human traffickers for a long time, but their whereabouts were always a mystery, so we haven¡¯t been able to seed. This time, it¡¯s all thanks to Senior Officer Lu¡¯s help. If you hadn¡¯t informed us beforehand, we wouldn¡¯t have rushed here.¡±

    Ou Xuyan was slightly surprised when she heard this. She whispered to Lu Fan, ¡°Hey, you talked to them in advance?¡±

    Lu fan gave her a sideways nce. ¡°What else do you think I did? Not everything can be solved by force alone, you have to use your brain. We¡¯re on foreign territory, you have to be good at using external forces.¡±

    He was acting like he was reprimanding a student, and Ou Xuyan gave him a re.

    ¡°Senior Officer Lu, this is?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Ou¡­¡± Ou Xuyan wanted to introduce herself.

    ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡± Lu Fan beat her to it.

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s the Senior Officer¡¯s wife. Hello.¡± The officer saluted Ou Xuyan.

    Ou Xuyan immediately blushed. Why did he say that?

    Although she had called him hubby a few times, it was all for show. In a serious situation, she would not say that.

    Now that he had introduced her as his wife, she felt ufortable all over.

    ¡°Senior Officer Lu, I¡¯ll be leaving first. I still have to go back to the station to deal with these human traffickers. Anyway, thank you for your help this time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The police cars drove away.

    ¡°Big brother, big sister, thank you for all you¡¯ve done this time!¡± The group of children ran over and surrounded the two of them.

    Ou Xuyan patted Little Jack¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t run around recklessly in the future. Stay at home obediently and stay by your parents¡¯side. We will send you hometer.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Big brother, big sister. If it weren¡¯t for the two of you this time, we would probably have been sold. I believe good people will be rewarded for their good deeds. I wish big brother and big sister all the best in the future. Wait, no, I wish big brother and big sister will be able to grow old together and have children early!¡±Jack corrected himself.

    Have children early¡­

    What?

    Ou Xuyan was speechless. Who would want to have children with this man? !

    ¡­

    In the holiday vi.

    Yin Zhihan handed a document to Lu Fan, ¡°I have already contacted the relevant local authorities. The children from the slums will be sent to school. Their safety will also be very well protected.¡±

 Chapter 1529 - Big Sister, Please Come and Save Me

    <h4>Chapter 1529: Big Sister, Please Come and Save Me</h4>

    Lu Fan looked at the documents and was very satisfied. He looked at Yin Zhihan and smiled, ¡°As expected, the words of the rich are more effective.¡±

    Yin Zhihan smiled.

    ¡°Second brother,¡± Lu Ning frowned, ¡°When we came back, we didn¡¯t see you and Xuyan. We thought that you two had gone on a date. We didn¡¯t expect that you would go into the lion¡¯s den alone to save those children. We indeed have to save them, but you were too reckless. What if something happens? Next time, you must not do such a dangerous thing. At the very least, you have to inform us first, okay?¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, we¡¯re fine,¡± Ou Xuyanforted Lu Ning.

    Lu Ning was still a little unhappy. ¡°You guys are hungry, right? I¡¯ll go make dinner.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    At this moment, someone¡¯s phone rang. Lu Fan had a call.

    He picked up the phone and said a few concise ¡°Yes¡± before hanging up. He said to Yin Zhihan and Lu Ning, ¡°I have to go back.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°My vacation ended early. I have a new mission.¡± Lu Fan looked at Ou Xuyan. ¡°What about you? How about you stay here and have fun for a few days?¡±

    Ou Xuyan was not keen on traveling. She thought for a moment and then shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±

    ¡­

    The two of them returned home overnight. Lu Fan returned to the army, and Ou Xuyan¡­ also went to the army.

    She didn¡¯t want to go to the army, but it was awkward because regardless of whether she went back to the Lu family or her own home, the parents of both parties basically said that since they had just gotten married, she should apany Lu Fan in the army. In the end, she had no ce to go, and she could only follow Lu Fan back to the army.

    However that night, Ou Xuyan received a call from her sister, Ou Shiman.

    ¡°Hello, Shiman?¡±

    ¡°Hello, big sister,e quickly, I¡¯ve been bullied!¡± Ou Shiman¡¯s sobbing voice came over the phone.

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s heart tightened, and she immediately asked nervously, ¡°Shiman, what¡¯s wrong? Where are you? There¡¯s no rush, you can tell me slowly.¡±

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m in XXX alley just outside the school, a group of hooligans is bullying me, pleasee quickly and protect me.¡± After saying that, Ou Shiman hung up the phone.

    ¡°Hello, Shiman, hello¡­?¡± Only the busy tone could be heard.

    Ou Xuyan was speechless.

    Although she was speechless, Ou Xuyan still left with haste. This was her biological sister. If she didn¡¯t protect her, who would?

    Half an hourter, Ou Xuyan paid the taxi fare and rushed into the alley.

    There was a group of people fighting in the alley. Ou Xuyan took a look. Seven or eight hooligan-like people were surrounding a boy and they were fighting. Ou Shiman was standing at the side and was crying. While crying, she shouted, ¡°Stop fighting, stop fighting!¡±

    The boy was very tall and handsome. He looked like a schr, but when he was surrounded and beaten by those hooligans, he was also very ruthless, as if his life was not worth a penny.

    ¡°Shiman, what happened?¡± Ou Xuyan ran to Ou Shiman¡¯s side.

    Ou Shiman seemed to have seen her savior. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here. That¡¯s great. Quickly go and help Xu Yunkai. He¡¯s my ssmate!¡±

    Ou Xuyan did not move. ¡°Shiman, calm down. That male ssmate of yours named Xu Yunkai doesn¡¯t need my help.¡±

    Her help was indeed not needed because Xu Yunkai won soon after she arrived. Although he did not know martial arts, he was able to defeat the seven or eight hooligans with his fierce strength. Of course, he was also injured and was in a sorry state.

    ¡°Xu Yunkai, are you okay?¡± Ou Shiman abandoned her sister and quickly ran to the boy¡¯s side and asked with concern.

 Chapter 1530 - I Am the Senior Officers Sister-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 1530: I Am the Senior Officer¡¯s Sister-inw</h4>

    Xu Yunkai wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. The bangs on his forehead covered his clear and beautiful eyes. He did not look at Ou Shiman and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still saying you¡¯re fine? You¡¯re bleeding!¡± Ou Shiman reached out her small hand, wanting to help him wipe the blood away.

    However, Xu Yunkai quickly took a step back and avoided her.

    His action hurt Ou Shiman very much. She froze on the spot and stomped her foot on the ground while pouting and looking at Xu Yunkai with a bitter expression.

    Xu Yunkai¡¯s expression was very indifferent.

    Ou Xuyan finally understood the situation. Her sister was¡­ in love. Her sister had fallen in love with this boy called¡­ Xu Yunkai.

    At this time, all the hooligans got up from the ground. ¡°Xu Yunkai, you¡¯re ruthless. You can beat us once, but can you beat us a second time? Today, we won¡¯t let you go!¡±

    ¡°Hey, who exactly are you people? What did Xu Yunkai do to offend you? Why are you beating him?¡± Ou Shiman asked with her hands on her hips.

    ¡°Ha, Ou Shiman, you are the school belle of XX University. Many rich young masters like you, but you took a fancy to this poor boy. Now, someone doesn¡¯t like him and asked us to teach him a lesson!¡± The hooligans said.

    Ou Shiman was shocked and surprised. So she was the one who brought this upon Xu Yunkai?

    ¡°Okay, then tell me who that person is. I¡¯ll go and settle him!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, second miss Ou. We can¡¯t tell.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± At this time, Ou Xuyan walked forward and looked at the hooligans coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t care what disputes you have, but don¡¯t find trouble with Xu Yunkai in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you suffer!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± The hooligans were a little afraid.

    Just then, a series of ear-piercing sirens rang out. Two police cars drove over.

    ¡°Not good, the police are here!¡± The hooligans ran in an instant.

    The police car door opened with speed, and many police officers rushed out. ¡°Hey, stop!¡±

    The hooligans were soon caught by the police. None of them could escape. They were all sent into the police cars.

    ¡°Hurray! Those aren¡¯t good people. Good riddance!¡± Ou Shiman pped happily.

    Ou Xuyan looked at Ou Shiman with a reproachful look. ¡°Shiman, have you had enough? Go back to school now!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ou Shiman looked at Ou Xuyan with a martyred expression which meant ¡°sorry sister, don¡¯t be angry¡±. Then, Ou Shiman turned her head to look at the boy beside her, ¡°Xu Yunkai, I¡¯m sorry. This time, it¡¯s all because of me¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, what are you still standing here for? You have to go with us, we need to question you properly in the police station!¡± At this moment, a fierce policeman walked over.

    The police station?

    Ou Xuyan and Ou Shiman¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Uncle, are you kidding me? You want us to go with you to the police station? Do you know who we are?¡±

    The police walked over and grabbed Ou Shiman. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Ou Shiman looked at Ou Xuyan. ¡°That¡¯s my sister. My brother-inw is the Senior Officer of the military and my sister is his wife, while I am the Senior Officer¡¯s sister-inw. If you dare to touch me, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re dead meat!¡±

    ¡°Heh,¡± the police sneered. ¡°Every time we arrest someone, we will catch a few people like you who are delirious who im that they have some higher-up behind them. You¡¯re even more delirious than the others, iming to know the Senior Officer, saying your sister is the Senior Officer¡¯s wife and yourself the Senior Officer¡¯s sister-inw?¡±

    As he spoke, the policeman sized up Ou Shiman and Ou Xuyan. The meaning of his mockery was too obvious.

    At this moment, another policeman walked over. ¡°Little girl, why don¡¯t you just say that your brother-inw is a special forces soldier? He will seem to be even more handsome this way.¡±

 Chapter 1531 - Pigs Brain

    <h4>Chapter 1531: Pig¡¯s Brain</h4>

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± Ou Shiman was reminded of her brother-inw¡¯s identity and nodded like a bobblehead. ¡°My brother-inw is indeed a special forces soldier, and my brother-inw is even¡­¡±

    ¡°Is even the King of Special Forces, Major General Lu? Major General Lu is the idol of the entire police station!¡± A policeman said in admiration.

    Oh my God, Ou Shiman almost jumped out of joy. She opened her big, watery, and cute eyes wide. ¡°How do you know that my brother-inw is Lu Fan? Yes, Lu fan is my brother-inw!¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± The police officers looked at each other and pushed Ou Xuyan, Ou Shiman, and Xu Yunkai into the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I give you adder, and you¡¯re really climbing up, huh? If your brother-inw is Lu Fan, I¡¯ll write my name in reverse.¡±

    It was the first time in Ou Shiman¡¯s life that she was in a police car. Shepletely understood what it was like for a schr to encounter an uncultured soldier, being unable to make the other party understand her exnation. ¡°Uncle, you said you would write your name in reverse, then you should at least tell me what your name is, right?¡±

    ¡°Dai Laozhu,¡± said the policeman.

    Pfft¡­

    Ou Shiman smiled unkindly. The name reversed would be Zhu Laodai, which meant a pig¡¯s brain!

    At this moment, Ou Xuyan kicked Ou Shiman. ¡°Shiman, be quiet. Today¡¯s matter is all your fault.¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of, sis? Come on, call brother-inw and ask him to save us!¡±

    Ou Xuyan rolled her eyes at her. She didn¡¯t want to make the phone call. Firstly, she wasn¡¯t familiar with Lu Fan, truly and really. Secondly, when she left, Lu Fan was still training in the field. She had heard that he would be busy until midnight, and she was too embarrassed to make the phone call.

    Ou Xuyan turned her head to look at Xu Yunkai. Xu Yunkai was sitting quietly in the corner. He was wearing a white t-shirt and a pair of jeans that had faded due to repeated washing. It seemed that his family wasn¡¯t well off.

    Ou Shiman went to a famous school, and the students were mostly children of rich families. Every year, there would be a few top-notch students that came from not-so-well-off families who would fight for the limited quota to enter the school. However, it was very rare for anyone to seed, unless it was someone with exceptional results. It seemed that this Xu Yunkai was one of them.

    He looked handsome and refined. He did not talk much and was very quiet. However, Ou Xuyan saw that his back was straight as he sat. He seemed to be a boy with a strong sense of self-esteem.

    Ou Xuyan secretly sized him up. Her sister liked him, but he did not seem to care about her.

    ¡­

    At the police station.

    The police interrogated the hooligans. In addition to Ou Shiman¡¯s strong usation, the hooligans were all locked up and were going to undergo lessons to remould their wrong ideologies.

    Next, the police interrogated the three of them.

    Ou Shiman shouted of her innocence, ¡°Mr. police, we really did not do anything wrong. It was those hooligans who wanted to beat us up. Please let us go, okay?¡±

    ¡°How about this, Uncle pig brain, oh no, Uncle Dai, let¡¯s make a deal. You let us go and I¡¯ll get an autograph from my brother-inw for youter, okay? I promise it¡¯s a limited edition.¡± Ou Shiman blinked her cute big eyes.

    ¡°You better behave yourself!¡± Dai Laozhu shouted fiercely.

    Ou Shiman was frightened and she shut her mouth.

    ¡°Mr. police,¡± At this time, Xu Yunkai started speaking, ¡°When can we leave? My mother is alone at home. She¡¯s blind. If I don¡¯t go back at night, she will definitely wait for me outside the door. I¡¯m worried that she might encounter some danger.¡±

    Dai Laozhu nced at Xu Yunkai and said earnestly, ¡°You seem like a filial child. Since you know that your mother will care about you, you shouldn¡¯t have fought with others.¡±

    ¡°They hit me first, then only I fought back. I was defending myself.¡±

 Chapter 1532 - Ill Give You Lu Fans Autograph

    <h4>Chapter 1532: I¡¯ll Give You Lu Fan¡¯s Autograph</h4>

    ¡°Even so, we can¡¯t release you immediately. We need to go through the procedures tomorrow,¡± said Dai Laozhu.

    Xu Yunkai lowered his eyelid and his long eyshes cast a shadow on his face, making him seem deste.

    Ou Shiman felt very sorry. It was all her fault for implicating him. ¡°Sister, just call brother-inw. I beg you, okay?¡±

    Seeing Xu Yunkai like this, Ou Xuyan was also wavering. She thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Mr. police, can you return my phone to me? I want to make a call.¡±

    ¡°Who are you going to call?¡±

    ¡°My¡­ Hubby.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Dai Laozhu smiled. ¡°You¡¯re calling Major General Lu? Very well, I¡¯ll give you a chance. I¡¯ll be waiting to meet Major General Lu.¡±

    The few police officersughed loudly.

    Ou Xuyan didn¡¯t say anything.

    Taking the phone in her hand, Ou Xuyan found Lu Fan¡¯s number with reluctance. She really did not want to trouble him, but Xu Yunkai was also innocent, plus he had a blind mother at home¡­

    He was the Senior Officer of the Military District. As long as he spoke to these police officers on the phone, they would let them go.

    Ou Xuyan dialed the number.

    The phone was picked up in two seconds. Lu Fan¡¯s impatient and displeased low voice was heard, ¡°Ugly girl, where did you go? I didn¡¯t see you when I came back at night. I¡¯m very busy now, don¡¯t cause me any trouble!¡±

    Ou Xuyan was at a loss for words.

    He had already said something like this, what else could she say?

    ¡°Are you mute? Say something!¡± Lu Fan was roaring in anger from the other side.

    ¡°Haha, how is it? Major General Lu won¡¯te to pick the lot of you up, right? Little girl, your lies are about to blow up.¡± At this moment, Dai Laozhu mocked them mercilessly.

    His voice was heard by Lu Fan on the other end of the phone. His voice tightened, ¡°Ou Xuyan, who¡¯s talking? Which man are you with in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, brother-inw,¡± Ou Shiman quickly snatched the phone away. ¡°Brother-inw,e quickly. Sister and I have been locked up in the police station. They won¡¯t let us go.¡±

    The busy tone sounded, the other party had hung up.

    Hearing the busy tone, Ou Shiman was speechless

    ¡°Sister, brother-inw hung up on me. He won¡¯t leave us be, right?¡± Ou Shiman looked at Ou Xuyan.

    Ou Xuyan shrugged. It was probably very likely to be the case.

    ¡°What? Major General Lu isn¡¯ting? That¡¯s too bad. Tonight, the three of you can only spend the night here. Xiao Cheng, go and arrange a cell for the three of them. Lock them up.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Xiao Cheng got up and left.

    Dai Laozhu packed the documents and was about to leave when Ou Xuyan said, ¡°Mr. police, please wait a moment!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Ou Xuyan nodded. ¡°Yes, I have a request. Could you send someone to Xu Yunkai¡¯s home to inform his mother not to wait up? Just tell her that he has a lot of homework and will be staying at school tonight.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Dai Laozhu thought about it.

    ¡°Mr. police, it¡¯s your responsibility to serve the people. Besides, you know very well whether we have done anything wrong or not, right? How about this, if you agree to this request, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll really give you Lu Fan¡¯s autograph.¡±

    It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to get his autograph. When the time came, she could tell a lie and get his autograph to give it to Dai Laozhu. Ou Xuyan nned in her heart.

    Dai Laozhu thought about it for a moment. He would not lose out on this deal. Although he did not believe that thisdy was Major General Lu¡¯s wife and that the other girl was Major General Lu¡¯s sister-inw or anything like that, Xu Yunkai indeed did need the help.

 Chapter 1533 - They Have Surrounded Us with Guns

    <h4>Chapter 1533: They Have Surrounded Us with Guns</h4>

    Xu Yunkai nodded and looked at Ou Shiman.

    Ou Shiman quickly revealed a sweet smile, but Xu Yunkai did not give a reaction at all, he simply looked away with an indifferent expression.

    Ou Shiman was speechless.

    ¡­

    Half an hourter, Xiao Cheng returned to where they currently were. ¡°The cells have been arranged. The three of you, follow me.¡±

    Ou Xuyan, Ou Shiman, and Xu Yunkai stood up.

    At this moment, someone rushed in. ¡°Not good, something big has happened!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Calm down! It can¡¯t be that there are people who would dare to cause trouble in the police station, right? Tell me slowly!¡± Dai Laozhu was old and experienced, thus he was very calm in the face of the sudden event.

    ¡°Boss, there are two military jeeps outside. A group of Special Forces soldiers came out of the jeeps and surrounded our ce with guns in their hands!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    At this moment, with a bang, the door to the hall was kicked open. Then, a tall and straight figure appeared. It was Lu Fan.

    He was wearing a military uniform with a belt around his waist and military boots on his feet. Although his appearance was very rough, he was full of righteousness and awe-inspiring, seemingly like the King of Hell, and could not be ignored.

    Ou Xuyan was shocked. Why¡­ was he here?

    ¡°Brother-inw? It¡¯s really you, this is great! Brother-inw, you¡¯re finally here. If you didn¡¯te, sister and I would have had to spend the night here!¡±

    Lu Fan frowned as he looked at Ou Xuyan and Ou Shiman. He then turned his gaze towards Dai Laozhu, his gaze as sharp as an eagle¡¯s. ¡°Were you the one who brought them here?¡±

    Dai Laozhu and the police officers were stunned. There was a poster of Lu Fan on their wall. Now that the real person was standing in front of them as if he had fallen from the sky, it was like a dream.

    Lu fan moved his thin lips and looked at Ou Xuyan. ¡°Did you not tell them your identity?¡±

    ¡°She did!¡± Ou Shiman quickly interrupted. She told a white lie while feigning innocence, ¡°Sister did say that she is the wife of the Senior Officer and I am the Senior Officer¡¯s sister-inw, but these people didn¡¯t believe us. That¡¯s why my sister called you, brother-inw!¡±

    Ou Xuyan kept quiet.

    Lu Fan¡¯s expression had obviously eased up a lot. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Go back home!¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. Sister, Xu Yunkai, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ou Xuyan followed behind Lu fan. She secretly lifted her eyes to look at his back. He was really tall, and he had an unruly aura that was telling of his status as the king of the Special Forces. Now, the entire police hall was quiet, eerily so. The police officers were in a daze as they stared at him.

    Lu Fan should be the pride of the military now. Ou Xuyan still remembered his terrible doings when he burned her hair when they were young. She didn¡¯t expect him to have changed so much.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±Ou Xuyan suddenly remembered something.

    Lu Fan stopped and turned to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡±

    Speaking of this, Ou Xuyan was a little embarrassed. She whispered, ¡°Can you give me an autograph?¡±

    Lu Fan immediately frowned.

    This was a deal between her and Dai Laozhu. She was an honest person who kept her promises, so it was a given she would not forget this matter. However, the expression of the man beside her was already dark.

    Ou Xuyan stretched out two slender fingers and pinched his sleeve. Then, she tugged at it. ¡°Hey, just give me an autograph, pretty please? Sign your name here.¡±

    Ou Xuyan pointed at the big poster on the wall. It was him on the poster.

    Her voice was very soft at the moment. It was probably because she was begging for him to help, which exined why she was willing to lower her stance and speak to him softly. Lu Fan was a man who could be persuaded by reason but not cowed by force, on top of that, he was straight. He raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Here¡¯s a pen. Hurry up and sign one for me.¡± Ou Xuyan tugged at his sleeve and pulled him over.

 Chapter 1534 - Brother-in-law, Youre too Cool

    <h4>Chapter 1534: Brother-inw, You¡¯re too Cool</h4>

    Lu Fan took the pen and signed his name ¡°LU FAN¡± in bold on the poster!

    Ou Shiman was very happy. ¡°Hey, pig brain, we gave you the autograph. Don¡¯t say that we¡¯re lying this time!¡±

    After saying this, the group left.

    When their figures could no longer be seen, Dai Laozhu and the police officers rushed up to the poster. They reached out and touched the signature on the poster. ¡°Oh my God, this signature is real. We actually saw Major General Lu in person.¡±

    ¡°So those two are really the wife and the sister-inw of the Major General. We are the ones who we were unable to recognize their splendor.¡±

    ¡°Master, I think you have to change your name¡­ In the future, you will be called¡­ Pig brain¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha, I will be called pig brain from now on. If word gets out, I can say this name was given to me by the Major General¡¯s sister-inw. Tomorrow, we will hang this poster in the middle of the hall and show it off to the police officers of the other districts. We have Major General Lu¡¯s autograph, do they? Hahaha.¡±

    ¡­

    In the military jeep, Lu Fan asked, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±

    Ou Shiman looked at Xu Yunkai and quickly replied, ¡°Brother-inw, please send my ssmate home first!¡±

    ¡°Alright, the address?¡±

    Xu Yunkai told him his address.

    Fifteen minutester, the jeep stopped and Xu Yunkai got out.

    ¡°Xu Yunkai, wait for me!¡± Ou Shiman also wanted to get out of the car.

    ¡°Shiman, stop it!¡± Ou Xuyan quickly grabbed Ou Shiman.

    Ou Shiman looked at Xu Yunkai. He did not wait for her at all. Instead, he quickly walked to a brick single-story house. At the door stood a middle-aged woman. Her eyes were empty as she turned her head around, and she looked very anxious.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Xu Yunkai quickly ran forward and held his mother¡¯s arm.

    Xu¡¯s mother revealed a kind smile. ¡°Yunkai, why did youe back sote? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. I was worried that something had happened to you.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. I was busy at school today, so I came backte. Next time if I¡¯mte, don¡¯t wait. It¡¯s cold standing here, you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°Mom won¡¯t catch a cold. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mom, let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    The mother and son entered the house.

    Ou Shiman looked at their backs and felt an inexplicable sense of disappointment and sadness. She sat down and her head drooped.

    ¡°Shiman, let¡¯s send you back to school.¡± At this moment, Ou Xuyan patted her head.

    ¡°Sis, it¡¯s toote now. The school gate has long been closed. How about I follow you back to the army for a night?¡±

    Ou Xuyan immediately looked at Lu Fan who was in the driver¡¯s seat because the army was his territory.

    ¡°Brother-inw, can I follow you guys back to the army? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very aware of my identity as a third wheel, I won¡¯t disturb you guys.¡±

    Lu Fan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡­

    The jeeps stopped on the army grounds. When the Special Forces soldiers came down, Ou Shiman realized how many people Lu Fan had brought. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Wow, brother-inw, you brought so many people. It was so cool of you to drive the jeep directly to the police station and get us out!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our boss was anxious that something would happen to his wife! Sister-inw, if anyone dares to bully you again, we will defend you immediately with our guns!¡± Pu Tao said with a simple and honest smile.

    Ou Xuyan blushed in the face of these simple and cute soldiers. She was very touched and there were ripples in her heart.

    All girls liked soldiers. Especially since they were in such a sacred ce like the army, it was easy to be passionate.

    ¡°Alright, all of you go back and rest well. Get up early tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±

 Chapter 1535 - Egg Fried Rice

    <h4>Chapter 1535: Egg Fried Rice</h4>

    Before he left, Pu Tao thought of something else. He returned to Ou Xuyan¡¯s side and smiled, ¡°Sister-inw, Boss has been busy until now. When he came back, he realized that you were gone and immediately went to save you. Boss hasn¡¯t eaten yet, so sister-inw, please cook something as a reward to Boss.¡±

    Ou Xuyan looked at Lu Fan. He hasn¡¯t¡­ eaten dinner yet?

    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± She nodded.

    ¡­..

    The three of them entered the military quarters together. Ou Shiman looked around and gave a pertinent evaluation, ¡°Hm, this ce is very spacious, but it¡¯s also quite small. It seems to only have one room.¡±

    Lu Fan entered his room. He was covered in dust and wanted to take a shower. At this time, Ou Xuyan walked in. She asked with an awkward expression, ¡°Hey, Lu Fan, I heard that you haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet. Are you¡­ Hungry?¡±

    Lu fan turned his head to look at her as if he was looking at an idiot. ¡°Of course. If you didn¡¯t eat dinner, would you be hungry?¡±

    All of Ou Xuyan¡¯s gratitude was blown away with the words that were like a strong gust of cold wind. She furrowed her brows and snorted. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat at the base? Can the base starve you?¡±

    ¡°Well, why did you call me? I was going to eat dinner!¡±

    Ou Xuyan was at a loss for words.

    Lu Fan unbuttoned his shirt. Seeing that the woman was still there, he raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why? Do you want to take a bath together?¡±

    Take a bath together?

    Ou Xuyan almost choked on her saliva. She couldn¡¯t help but imagine the scene of her taking off her clothes and taking a bath together with him¡­

    Oh good lord, what was she thinking?

    Ou Xuyan quickly shook her head and shook off all those images.

    ¡°Go out! Make me dinner!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ou Xuyan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°But, I don¡¯t know how to¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you sayst time that you know how to cook egg-fried rice?¡±

    He still heard the conversation between her and Lu Ning. Yes, she did know how to cook, but she didn¡¯t want to cook for him because his attitude was too bad!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Lu Fan didn¡¯t even care to listen and directly entered the bathroom.

    Ou Xuyan was speechless.

    ¡­

    Ou Xuyan left the room, and Ou Shiman immediately trotted forward. She flirtatiously pushed Ou Xuyan¡¯s slender arm. ¡°Sister, did you do intimate things with brother-inw just now? I¡¯m very obedient, see? I didn¡¯t disturb the two of you at all!¡±

    ¡°Shiman, what is going on in that mind of yours? You¡¯re only still a student!¡±

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m 20 years old this year, okay?¡±

    ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re still a child,¡± Ou Xuyan said as she walked into the kitchen.

    ¡°Sis, what are you making for brother-inw?¡±

    ¡°Egg fried rice.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Sis, make me a bowl too. I¡¯m hungry too. The egg-fried rice that sis makes is the best!¡± Ou Shiman said sweetly.

    Ou Xuyan had no choice but to cook two portions of egg-fried rice obediently.

    Just as Lu Fan came out of the shower, Ou Shiman came out of the kitchen. ¡°Brother-inw, you came at the right time. The egg-fried rice that sis prepared for you is done. Hehe, I also got a bowl, thanks to brother-inw.¡±

    Lu Fan quite liked his sister-inw. ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Chief Officer!¡±

    Ou Xuyan brought two bowls of egg-fried rice to the dining table. Lu Fan¡¯s bowl was a little bigger and filled to the brim while Ou Shiman had a smaller bowl. There was also another bowl that was filled with seaweed soup. A few minutester, the two of them finished the egg-fried rice and soup, and there was not a single grain of rice left.

    Ou Shiman patted her round stomach. ¡°Sister, your egg-fried rice is getting more and more delicious. Coupled with your love for brother-inw, it¡¯s so fragrant. I want to eat it again in the future!¡±

 Chapter 1536 - Youâ€™re too Young to Be in Love

    <h4>Chapter 1536: You¡¯re too Young to Be in Love</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re so smooth-tongued.¡± Ou Xuyan looked at Ou Shiman with a helpless yet doting look. Then, she took the bowls and walked into the kitchen.

    After her sister left, Ou Shiman looked at her brother-inw who was sitting opposite her. Then, she blinked her eyes cutely. ¡°Brother-inw, how are the three of us going to sleep tonight? I see that you only have one room here.¡±

    Lu Fan nced at her and said calmly, ¡°How do you want to sleep?¡±

    Ou Shiman immediately raised her hands to show her loyalty and goodwill. ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa alone. You sleep with my sister.¡±

    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Ou Xuyan finished washing the dishes and came out of the kitchen.

    ¡°Sister,¡± Ou Shiman ran over and hugged Ou Xuyan¡¯s slender arm. ¡°We¡¯re discussing the sleeping arrangements tonight.¡±

    Sleeping arrangements?

    Ou Xuyan didn¡¯t even think about it. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you, and your brother-inw will sleep on the sofa.¡±

    ¡°Sis, I know you love me, but how can you let brother-inw sleep on the sofa? I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa, and sis you should sleep in the room with brother-inw. I¡¯m already 20 years old, and I know whatever I need to now. If you guys stay make it quieter, I¡¯ll pretend that I can¡¯t hear anything outside. Hehe.¡±

    ¡°Quiet?¡± Ou Xuyan raised her hand and patted Ou Shiman¡¯s head. ¡°Shiman, what in the world are you thinking about all day?¡±

    Ou Shiman rubbed her head. ¡°Brother-inw, save me. Sister is using violence against me!¡±

    Ou Xuyan was speechless

    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t keep treating me like a child. You and brother-inw just got married, your rtionship should be filled with passion. How can I be your third wheel at a time like this, right, brother-inw?¡± Ou Shiman looked at her brother-inw in a ttering manner. She wasn¡¯t joking in her efforts to tter her brother-inw now. That was because she would need her brother-inw to help her out in the future.

    Lu Fan got up. He looked at the sisters and said, ¡°You two sleep in the room, and I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa.¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, that¡¯s not good, right?¡±

    ¡°Just sleep.¡±

    Lu fan carried a thin nket out of the room andy down on the sofa. Seeing Lu Fan¡¯s two legs overshooting the length of the sofa, Ou Shiman eximed, ¡°Brother-inw is so cool.¡±.

    ¡­

    In the room, the two sisters took a shower and then went to bed.

    ¡°Shiman, what¡¯s the rtionship between Xu Yunkai and you? It was sote, why weren¡¯t you sleeping in the school dormitory and was out and about instead? You¡¯d better give me a reasonable exnation.¡±

    ¡°Sis, didn¡¯t I tell you already? Xu Yunkai is my ssmate. I like him and want to pursue him, so after school, I followed him. I didn¡¯t expect a group of hooligans to suddenly run out! This can¡¯t do, when I get back to school tomorrow, I must find out exactly which guy is plotting against Xu Yunkai. I will not forgive him.¡±

    Many boys in school liked Ou Shiman, and most of them were rich or noble. However, Ou Shiman fell in love at first sight with Xu Yunkai, and this made many of her pursuers jealous, which was why they bribed the hooligans to cause trouble for Xu Yunkai. However, they did not expect Ou Shiman to follow Xu Yunkai.

    ¡°Shiman, you are still a student. How can you be in a rtionship? I will definitely tell daddy and mommy when I go back.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, sis, what era are we in? I¡¯m 20 years old, how can being in a rtionship at 20 still be considered too early and young? I can be considered to be ate-bloomer at this point, okay? Sure, go tell daddy and mommy, you¡¯ve been together with big brother Ading since a young age too.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re different.¡±

    ¡°How is it different? Aren¡¯t they all love?¡±

    This question stumped Ou Xuyan. She thought for a moment and then answered, ¡°The Ou family is inextricably linked to the green sect. Big brother ding and I were childhood sweethearts. We were very innocent when we are together, unlike you.¡±

 Chapter 1537 - Brother-in-laws Stamina is Off the Charts, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 1537: Brother-inw¡¯s Stamina is Off the Charts, Right?</h4>

    Ou Shiman quicklyid on her stomach and looked at Ou Xuyan in a gossipy manner. ¡°Sis, tell me what¡¯s different. Didn¡¯t you guys hug and kiss and then pounce on each other?¡±

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s little face instantly turned red. ¡°Shiman, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯ve only¡­ held hands with big brother Ading.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God,¡± Ou Shiman eximed. ¡°I really can¡¯t imagine that the two of you have never done anything within all these years that you were together with big brother Ading.¡±

    Ou Xuyan rolled her eyes at her, ¡°What can we do? The Green Sect has been under a lot of pressure these past few years, Big brother Ading has been under a lot of pressure. We were moving forward together and our goal was to get the Green Sect back on track. Apart from that, we would also spar with each other in martial arts. Big brother Ading treats me well, he even often cooks for me.¡±

    Ou Shiman was speechless.

    She was sure that the rtionship between her sister and Ading was definitely not romantically based!

    ¡°Sis, big brother Ading is already history. How are things with brother-inw now? I¡¯ll tell you that I like him very much.¡±

    Lu Fan?

    Lu Fan¡¯s handsome and unruly face appeared in Ou Xuyan¡¯s mind. She subconsciously pouted her red lips and asked, ¡°What do you like about him?¡±

    ¡°Wow sis, you¡¯re amazing because you¡¯ve asked the most crucial point. Why do I like brother-inw? Because my brother-inw is handsome, cool, manly, and treats me well. In short, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to finish talking about his merits in one night. His only shoring is that he doesn¡¯t have any ws.¡±

    Ou Xuyan was speechless.

    Ou Shiman was practically Lu Fan¡¯s number one hardcore fan, even though ou Xuyan herself didn¡¯t know how this happened.

    ¡°Sister,¡± Ou Shiman blinked ambiguously and then asked in a low voice, ¡°What happens between you and brother-inw at night? Is brother-inw¡¯s stamina off the charts?¡±

    ¡°Shiman, why are you asking such¡­ shameless questions?¡±

    ¡°Sis, what do you mean by shameless? Why are you so feudal and conservative? It¡¯s like there¡¯s a generation gap between us! People say that soldiers don¡¯t say much but they do a lot. Not only do they have a high sex drive, but they also have abnormal stamina. Sis, do your legs go weak when you get out of bed every morning?¡±

    Ou Xuyan was at a loss for words.

    She hugged the quilt and turned around, then closed her eyes to sleep.

    ¡°Sis why aren¡¯t you talking to me? Sis, your ears and neck are red. Don¡¯t pretend to be asleep. I know this question of mine has caused you to have butterflies in your stomach, right?¡±

    Ou Xuyan felt like her whole body was on fire because the topic Shiman had started was too explicit.

    She and Lu Fan did not have a sex life at all, and she would never have sex with him either!

    It wasn¡¯t like she liked him!

    Ou Xuyan suddenly remembered back then in the Maldives, when they were rescuing the children, her lips had identally brushed against his. At that time¡­ she didn¡¯t seem to have any repulsive emotions. The fragrance on him was very nice, and he didn¡¯t smell of sweat. There was only a fresh smell like pine, and his lips¡­ were cold and soft¡­

    What was she thinking?

    Ou Xuyan wished she could p herself. was she reminiscing about that kiss with Lu Fan?

    That was her first kiss. When she was with big brother Ading, they had only ever held each other¡¯s hands before.

    People said that women would remember all their firsts, so to arge extent, women could not forget their first love and first man. Lu Fan was her first kiss, was this why she could not forget?

    Ou Xuyan decided to stop thinking about these unfruitful questions. She decided to sleep.

    Ou Shiman was still nagging by her side. Seeing that her sister was really asleep, she felt bored, so she closed her eyes and went to sleep as well.

    ..

 Chapter 1538 - Mrs. Lu, Arenâ€™t You Going to Wash Your Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 1538: Mrs. Lu, Aren¡¯t You Going to Wash Your Clothes</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The next morning, Ou Shiman walked out of the house and took a breath of fresh air. From afar, she could distinctly hear the loud and clear chants of the soldiers. One, two, three, four¡­

    Ou Shiman walked further ahead and raised her eyes to look ahead. In the hazy fog, she could see a group of soldiers carrying bags on their backs as they ran their morningps. At the side, there was a tall and straight figure supervising them.

    ¡°Sister, sister,e and take a look. It¡¯s brother-inw.¡±

    Ou Xuyan heard her voice and walked out. ¡°Shiman, why are you shouting so early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s brother-inw. Brother-inw is leading his troops out for exercise. He looks so cool.¡±

    Ou Xuyan followed her gaze and looked over. It was indeed Lu Fan. His strong body and physique were very eye-catching even among the entire army. He was leading his troops.

    ¡°Mrs. Lu, these are the recruits that just came in. Senior Officer Lu is their leader.¡± At this moment, ady walked out from the room next to them and exined with a smile.

    Ou Xuyan turned her head. Thisdy was the wife of Company Commander Hai, her neighbor and a warm-hearted person.

    ¡°Mrs. Hai, thank you.¡± Ou Xuyan thanked her.

    Mrs. Hai was holding a basin in her hand. In the basin were the dirty clothes that she and her husband had changed out of yesterday. She stood by the sink and washed the clothes. As she washed, she smiled, ¡°Mrs. Lu, there¡¯s no need to be so courteous. Senior Officer Lu is the idol of the entire military district. Everyone idolizes him, let alone the new recruits. Many people are here for Senior Office Lu. Even my hubby will not stop talking about him every night hees back to the point I¡¯m almost jealous of Senior Chief Lu when I heard his name. Also, it¡¯s not just the male soldiers who like Senior Officer Lu. The female soldiers have their eyes on Senior Officer Lu as well. Before Senior Officer Lu got married, all the divisionmanders wanted to ask him to be their son-inw. Mrs. Lu, don¡¯t think that Senior Officer Lu usually doesn¡¯t care about trifles, he has high standards. I¡¯ve been here for so long, but I haven¡¯t seen him look at any of the female soldiers. It seems that he¡¯s not interested in women. But now Senior Officer Lu is married. The news has caused the entire military region to be in an uproar. Today, the moment I saw Mrs. Lu, I finally understood why Senior Officer Lu doesn¡¯t eleven ook at those female soldiers. It would be great if those female soldiers could be even half as beautiful as Mrs. Lu,¡± Mrs. Hai continued saying as if her mouth had been wiped with honey.

    Ou Xuyan listened with doubt. He never looked at women in the army?

    She really couldn¡¯t tell how high his standards were. She felt that his marriage was quite a joke. He said that he would marry her, so he did, and he even said that he would make her fall in love with him.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Although my brother-inw looks wild, he¡¯s very infatuated with my sister. My brother-inw has liked my sister for many years, and it wasn¡¯t easy for him to win her over.¡± Ou Shiman proudly straightened her back, the morning sun bathed her small face. ¡°Now that my sister is here, let¡¯s see which female soldier dares to look at my brother-inw again. My brother-inw belongs to my sister alone!¡±

    Ou Xuyan was speechless

    Mrs. Hai wasughing so hard that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. ¡°Mrs. Lu, your sister is really too cute. How old is she? Does she have a boyfriend? There are a lot of good men in the army¡­¡±

    With these words, Ou Shiman knew that Mrs. Hai was attempting to be a matchmaker. She said immediately, ¡°I have a boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡±Mrs. Hai shook her head. At this moment, she suddenly looked at Ou Xuyan. ¡°By the way, Mrs. Lu, why are you just standing there? Don¡¯t you need to wash the clothes?¡±

    Wash the clothes?

    These three words shocked Ou Xuyan.

    ¡°Yeah, wash the clothes.. Mrs. Lu, don¡¯t you need to wash the clothes that Senior Officer Lu and you changed out ofst night?¡±

 Chapter 1539 - Bleeding

    <h4>Chapter 1539: Bleeding</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Ou Xuyan was at a loss for words.

    She stood where she was and was in a pinch. She didn¡¯t want to wash Lu Fan¡¯s clothes, but it didn¡¯t seem nice if she didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Of course she will wash her husband¡¯s clothes. Sis,e on, go and get brother-inw¡¯s dirty clothes from his room,¡± As she spoke, Ou Shiman looked at Mrs. Hai. ¡°My sister is a very good wife, she even made egg-fried rice for my brother-inwst night for dinner!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Senior Officer Lu has high standards, his wife must be very virtuous.¡±

    ...

    Ou Xuyan stood by the sink. She turned on the tap and fill the washing basin with water. Next to her were the dirty clothes of the three of them.

    It went without saying that she would wash her clothes Shiman¡¯s, but Lu Fan¡¯s...

    Ou Xuyan stole a nce at Lu Fan¡¯s military uniform and... His underpants.

    Ou Xuyan then nced at Mrs. Hai and found that Mrs. Hai was also looking at her, her gaze read ¡°what are you waiting for, hurry up and wash it¡±.

    ...

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s long eyshes fluttered as she blinked. Under the watchful eye of Mrs. Hai, she took a deep breath and prepared herself. With this, she picked up Lu Fan¡¯s underpants and threw them into the basin.

    She would wash his underpants first, there was nothing wrong with that.

    Ou Xuyan used someundry detergent to scrub his underpants. It was her first timeing into contact with a man¡¯s underpants, and she didn¡¯t need to ask to know what the huge empty department in the front of men¡¯s underpants was for. After all, men had... had... A different bodily structure as women.

    After scrubbing the underpants clean, Ou Xuyan threw his military shirt and pants into the basin and washed them up as well. Then, she changed the water in the basin into clean water, wanting to rinse the detergent off.

    ¡°Sis, let me wash the detergent off while you scrub the other clothes. It will be faster if we work together.¡± Ou Shiman walked over and wanted to take Lu Fan¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Hey, Shiman,¡± Ou Xuyan quickly stopped her. Before Ou Shiman could take Lu Fan¡¯s clothes, she threw his clothes into the basin and started rinsing them. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    After saying this, Ou Xuyan¡¯s delicate little face flushed red, as if she had applied rouge.

    ¡°Sis, why are you blushing? You¡¯re a little suspicious.¡± Ou Shiman asked in confusion.

    ¡°Haha, Shiman.¡± Mrs. Hai smiled as she said, ¡°You¡¯re not married yet, so it¡¯s not appropriate for you to wash men¡¯s clothes. Besides, those are your brother-inw¡¯s clothes. You should avoid getting too close.¡±

    ¡°What? Sis, is that what you think?¡±

    ¡°I. . .¡±

    ¡°Senior Officer Lu, you¡¯re back.¡± Mrs. Hai¡¯s voice sounded again.

    Ou Xuyan and Ou Shiman looked up and saw that Lu Fan had indeed returned. He looked tall and handsome in his military camouge uniform. He had left early in the morning, and there seemed to be a trace of dew and frost on his shoulders, which made him even more charming.

    He nodded to Mrs. Hai as a greeting and then looked at Ou Xuyan. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to brother-inw, sis is washing your clothes!¡± Ou Shiman answered before Ou Xuyan could say anything. ¡°I wanted to help sister just now, but sis won¡¯t let me touch brother-inw¡¯s clothes. Brother-inw, don¡¯t you think my sister is very stingy?¡±

    Hearing this, Lu Fan looked at the basin in Ou Xuyan¡¯s hands. The clothes in the were indeed his.

    She was helping him wash his clothes?

    Lu Fan¡¯s handsome and strong features suddenly became gentle. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Ou Xuyan.

    Ou Xuyan wished she could find a hole to hide in. It was said that three women were enough to make a show, and she felt that she was the very reluctant main character of the show today.

    It was so embarrassing. It was her first time washing clothes for a man, and the person she was washing the clothes for even caught her in the act.

    Out of embarrassment, Ou Xuyan turned around to pick up the basin, wanting to leave.

    However, the basin was made of iron, and it was rtively old. When her delicate fingers touched the edges of the basin, her fingertips were immediately pricked by the old metal basin.

    ¡°Hiss.¡± Ou Xuyan frowned.. She looked down and saw that she was bleeding.

 Chapter 1540 - Brother-in-law, You Must Win My Sisters Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1540: Brother-inw, You Must Win My Sister¡¯s Heart</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Just then, the pine-like fresh scent of the man came close in an instant, and before she realized it, her hand was already in the man¡¯s hand. He reprimanded her, ¡°Why are you so careless?¡±

    The next second, he put her finger into his mouth.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Ou Shiman called out excitedly, ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯re showing too much affection!¡±

    Ou Xuyan was speechless towards her sister.

    At this moment, her fingers were in his mouth. He even sucked on them twice, which made the tingling feeling on her fingertips instantly spread throughout her entire body, making her legs go weak.

    ¡°Stop...¡± she tried to pull her fingers back.

    However, Lu Fan did not let go. He furrowed his brows, ¡°What do you mean stop? This basin is rusty, we have to get the blood out! Later, I¡¯ll get someone to throw away all the old things in the house and buy new ones.¡±

    Ou Xuyan stole a nce at Lu Fan. The two of them were standing very close to each other. The male hormones he was emitting were so strong that it almost made her dizzy. For some reason, she felt her heart beat faster.

    ¡°Senior Officer Lu, do you have to be so protective of your wife? Why are you angry with a basin of water?¡± Mrs. Haiughed as she said.

    Ou Xuyan wished she could be an ostrich at this moment.

    ...

    After the clothes were cleaned, Ou Shiman had to go back to school.

    ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t have to send me. I¡¯ll call a taxi once I get off military grounds and I¡¯ll be at school in no time.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to see you back in school with my own eyes.¡±

    ¡°Sis, look at my eyes. I¡¯m about to cry. You¡¯re so good to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll skip ss, that¡¯s why I¡¯m keeping an eye on you.¡±

    Ou Shiman was speechless.

    Listening to the sisters bickering, Lu Fan walked forward with his long legs. He waved the car keys in his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you to school.¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯ve confirmed one thing. You¡¯re really my dearest brother-inw, definitely the dearest.¡±

    Ou Xuyan pulled on Ou Shiman¡¯s arm, then looked at Lu Fan. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very busy? It¡¯s alright for me to send Shiman back to school alone.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not busy. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Sis, let¡¯s go!¡± Ou Shiman dragged Ou Xuyan and followed behind the man.

    ....

    The green jeep stopped outside the school gate. Ou Xuyan and Ou Shiman got out of the jeep, and Ou Shiman said, ¡°Sis, I want some cotton candy. Please get one for me?¡±

    ¡°You should eat less sugar...¡±

    ¡°I know, sis. Go, go, go.¡± Ou Shiman pushed Ou Xuyan away.

    Ou Xuyan had no choice but to go buy cotton candy.

    Lu Fan sat in the driver¡¯s seat with one hand on the steering wheel. He watched Ou Xuyan cross the road safely, then turned his gaze to Ou Shiman. ¡°Shiman, do you have something to say to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, brother-inw is so smart.¡± Ou Shiman pressed her body against the car window and looked at her brother-inw with admiration. ¡°Brother-inw, you have to work harder to get my sister as soon as possible.¡±

    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows but did not say anything.

    ¡°Brother-inw, you must know that my sister and Ading have been childhood sweethearts for many years, and they were already at the stage where they were talking about marriage and the sort...¡±

    Upon hearing the name Ading, Lu fan pursed his thin lips.

    ¡°Brother-inw, my sister is a very traditional person. She and Ading were together for so many years, and it was also about time for them to get married, so as of now, she probably won¡¯t be able to release herself from those kinds of thoughts for a while. But brother-inw, my sister and Ading were very innocent during their time together. They only ever held hands and did nothing else.¡±

    They only held hands?

    Lu Fan had never thought about how far Ou Xuyan and Ading had progressed in their rtionship. When he went looking for her with a longing heart after many hardships, she was already in the Green Sect, staying together with Ading.. They were probably not sleeping in the same room, but everyone in the Green Sect knew that she was the soon-to-be young madam of the Sect.

 Chapter 1541 - Does the Cotton Candy Taste Good

    <h4>Chapter 1541: Does the Cotton Candy Taste Good</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Following that, he had been heartbroken for a year.

    He had never thought about whether she had hugged and kissed Ading or even taken it a step further. If he kept thinking about those questions, he would probably have driven himself crazy.

    To say the least, even if she had slept with Ading, from the moment he married her, he had already put all of that into the past. He would not take the initiative to mention these matters.

    And now, Ou Shiman was telling him that the rtionship between Ou Xuyan and Ading was very innocent.

    Hmm...

    Alright, he really wanted tough out of joy. The girl he loved had never been possessed by any man. She had been together with Ading for so long, but she was still a virgin. She was very clean.

    As for her and Ading being childhood sweethearts...

    Were he and Ou Xuyan not childhood sweethearts as well?

    He had known her before Ading, it was just at that time, he did not know how to express his love.

    ¡°Brother-inw, as far as I know, my sister and big brother Ading can¡¯t be considered to be in a romantic rtionship at all. The two of them... are very polite to each other, but they don¡¯t give off the feeling that they¡¯re very much in love with each other. So, brother-inw, you still have a chance. You must pursue sister properly. If one day my sister is moved by you, she will then fall in love with you.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Shiman. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, brother-inw. We¡¯re a family. I¡¯ll always be on your side.¡± Ou Shiman grinned.

    At this moment, Ou Xuyan ran over and handed the cotton candy to Ou Shiman. ¡°Shiman, here. You have to study hard in school, got it?¡±

    ¡°Got it, sister. I¡¯m suddenly not in the mood for cotton candy now, you can have it.¡±

    Ou Xuyan was speechless.

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m off. Goodbye, brother-inw.¡±

    Ou Shiman waved her hand and ran into the campus.

    Ou Xuyan looked at the cotton candy in her hand and then looked at Ou Shiman¡¯s back. She really was at a loss for how she should react.

    She turned around and walked towards the jeep.

    The jeep had only been parked in front of the school for a while, and it had already attracted a lot of attention, especially the attention of the female students. Everyone was excitedly chattering like a flock of sparrows.

    ¡°Oh my God, look, it¡¯s a soldier!¡±

    ¡°His facial features are handsome, and his eyebrows are straight. He¡¯s really the standardized version of a soldier. So cool.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s no ordinary soldier, look at the license te of the jeep. With one look, you can tell that he¡¯s an officer above the rank of colonel. He¡¯s a high-ranking officer.¡±

    ¡°Wow, I really want to get to know him. I want to be a soldier¡¯s wife!¡±

    Ou Xuyan saw that the female students were almost drooling at Lu Fan, but Lu Fan turned a deaf ear to their voices. He was on the phone, and she wondered what the person on the other side of the phone was saying, but he only grunted a few times before hanging up the phone.

    He turned his head and looked at her. ¡°What are you standing there for? Get in the car!¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Ou Xuyan lowered her head and climbed into the passenger seat.

    ...

    The car started. Ou Xuyan looked at the cotton candy in her hand at a loss for what to do. She had never liked sweet food since she was young.

    ¡°Do you want it?¡± She asked the man beside her.

    Lu Fan immediately looked at her as if she was an idiot. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    He doesn¡¯t want it?

    Ou Xuyan lowered her head and licked the cotton candy with her pink tongue.

    Umm, it¡¯s a little too sweet and not that delicious. She wondered why Shiman would like something like this.

    Lu Fan turned his head to look at her. The girl was licking the cotton candy. The tip of her pink tongue was doing so tentatively, and she looked very cute. Her long hair fell on her shoulders, and through her ck hair, he could see her fair side profile. She was devastatingly beautiful.

    She was born pretty and was the prettiest girl he had everid eyes on.

    ¡°Does it taste good?¡± He asked in a hoarse voice as he swallowed, his Adam¡¯s apple moving.

 Chapter 1542 - Rehearsals

    <h4>Chapter 1542: Rehearsals</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Was it good?

    ¡°It¡¯s not good. It¡¯s too sweet. Here, you can have it.¡± Ou Xuyan handed him the cotton candy.

    Lu fan nced at it scornfully. ¡°What the hell is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cotton candy. Didn¡¯t you just ask me if it was good?¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t say I wanted to eat it.¡±

    ¡°I thought you wanted to.¡±

    ¡°Well, it won¡¯t hurt to try...¡± Lu Fan reached out his big palm and held the back of her head. Then, he leaned towards her and kissed her red lips.

    ¡°Ungh! ¡°Ou Xuyan¡¯s eyes widened from the shock. What was this man doing?

    Lu Fan kissed the corner of her lips, then pried open her small mouth and went straight in. There was a sweet smell of cotton candy in her mouth. It was so fragrant that he swallowed hard.

    Ou Xuyan pushed Lu Fan away forcefully, and her delicate little face was covered with ayer of red. ¡°Lu Fan, you bastard, do you know what the hell are you doing?¡±

    Lu Fan looked at her bright red lips and raised his eyebrows in an unruly manner. ¡°Of course I do. I¡¯m... Tasting the cotton candy. Didn¡¯t you tell me to eat it?¡±

    Ou Xuyan was at a loss for words.

    This man was really shameless!

    ¡°Sit tight, we¡¯re going back to the army now!¡± Lu Fan stepped on the elerator as if nothing had happened.

    ...

    Back in the army, Lu Fan went to work while Ou Xuyan stayed alone in the room. Every time she recalled that he had kissed her today, she was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    Why didn¡¯t she p him at that time?

    Ou Xuyan was filled with regret.

    Soon, it was night time. Lu Fan wasn¡¯t back yet. Ou Xuyan waited for him for quite some time, but his figure still could not be seen. Although she didn¡¯t want to wait for him, there was only one room and one bed, and she had to discuss with him about the sleeping arrangements, or it would be very awkward.

    This can¡¯t do, she had to leave as soon as possible.

    Ou Xuyan opened the door and walked out. It waste autumn now. The night was cold and it was very chilly.

    ¡°Mrs. Lu, why are you out alone? Are you going to look for Senior Officer Lu?¡± At this moment, Mrs. Hai saw her.

    Ou Xuyan nodded and smiled politely. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking for Senior Officer Lu. Mrs. Hai, do you know why he hasn¡¯t returned even though it¡¯ste?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a celebration in the military region soon. I heard that the female soldiers are going to perform a show with the soldiers. Senior Officer Lu is probably in the rehearsal camp now.¡±

    ¡°Rehearsal camp?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my husband is there as well. Come with me, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Mrs. Hai.¡±

    Ou Xuyan followed after Mrs. Hai for quite some distance before arriving at a spacious room. There was a big mirror in the room, and it was obvious that it was the ce for female soldiers to dance and rehearse.

    It was very lively inside. The female soldiers were sitting on one side and the male soldiers on the other side. Such abination of men and women was bound to make the atmosphere lively.

    The two of them stood at the back of the room. Mrs. Hai pointed at the man at the front and said to Ou Xuyan, ¡°Mrs. Lu, look, Senior Chief Lu is over there.¡±

    Ou Xuyan looked over. Lu Fan was sitting cross-legged on the ground at the front. His facial features were exquisite and strong. His thin lips were slightly pursed and he maintained his usualzy aura. He was still the most eye-catching presence in the whole scene, and many female soldiers were looking at his straight and handsome back with infatuation.

    ¡°I told you, right? These female soldiers all admire Senior Officer Lu. In the past, when Senior Officer Lu wasn¡¯t married yet, there were even some bold girls who sent him love letters or the sort. Look at that girl, the one dancing on the stage. Her name is Yi Qiaoqiao, the only daughter of Division Commander Yi.. She really likes Senior Officer Lu.¡±

 Chapter 1543 - Sister-in-law Is Here to Look for You

    <h4>Chapter 1543: Sister-inw Is Here to Look for You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Ou Xuyan looked at Yi Qiaoqiao. Yi Qiaoqiao was the most beautiful girl in the female army. Everyone was watching her dance. She had an oval face and was very beautiful. When she danced, her posture was graceful, but her eyes were looking at Lu Fan.

    Lu Fan¡¯s gaze seemed to be fixed on her, but it was also as if he was not looking at her. He was expressionless.

    ¡°Senior Officer Lu.¡± At this moment, Yi Qiaoqiao stopped. She blushed as she said shyly, ¡°This time, we have to coborate on a show. How about this? I¡¯m good at dancing, why not Senior Officer Lu and I do a sword dance?¡±

    ¡°Sword dance?¡± The eyes of the people below lit up and they pped. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. The sword dance embodies the feminine charm of a woman and the valiant bearing of a soldier. The performance will definitely be very beautiful.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior Officer Lu, why don¡¯t you rehearse with Yi Qiaoqiao now so we can see whether it¡¯s alright?¡±

    Lu Fan frowned and then stood up. He looked straight at Yi Qiaoqiao and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The people below cheered.

    A female soldier brought a sword. Yi Qiaoqiao took the sword and walked towards Lu Fan. ¡°Senior Officer Lu, I hope we have a happy coboration.¡±

    Lu Fan didn¡¯t say anything. He grabbed Yi Qiaoqiao¡¯s small hand from behind and started to dance.

    The scene was very beautiful. Yi Qiaoqiao was petite and with the intimate posture, it was as if she was in Lu Fan¡¯s arms. His palm on her hand was big and callused, giving off a strong masculine aura.

    Yi Qiaoqiao¡¯s entire face flushed red. She was enjoying this moment very much.

    ¡°Mrs. Lu, quick, look. Yi Qiaoqiao is so shameless, she¡¯s actually seducing Senior Officer Lu in front of everyone!¡± Mrs. Hai said agitatedly.

    Ou Xuyan subconsciously pursed her red lips. She didn¡¯t know why, but her heart felt strange, as if it was a little sour.

    Lu Fan was really a yboy. He had just forcefully kissed her this morning, and now he was hugging Yi Qiaoqiao!

    ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Just then, Pu Tao noticed Ou Xuyan and stood up to shout.

    Ou Xuyan was at a loss for words.

    She had wanted her presence to go unnoticed, without attracting any attention. This was just great. With a roar from Pu Tao, all eyes were on her.

    On the stage, Lu Fan and Yi Qiaoqiao stopped dancing. Almost instantly, Lu Fan let go of Yi Qiaoqiao and looked at Ou Xuyan who was standing at the back of the room.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s really sister-inw. Sister-inw is here to look for you!¡± Pu Taoughed.

    Ou Xuyan looked at Lu Fan. He had his hands in his pockets and looked at her with raised eyebrows. His eyes were bright and there was a faint trace of joy in them, as if he was very happy that she hade here to look for him.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lu fan walked over to her with his long legs.

    He was too tall and when he stood in front of her, he cast a shadow on her. For some reason, Ou Xuyan felt her heart beat faster. She didn¡¯t know whether it was the pressure he brought or the gazes of the crowd.

    ¡°Senior Officer Lu, it¡¯s sote at night and you haven¡¯t returned yet. It must be because Mrs. Lu missed you that she came out looking for you. Mrs. Lu must be concerned about you,¡± Mrs. Hai said with a smile.

    ¡°Boss, you should go back and spend time with sister-inw. You¡¯re different from us now, you have to give half of your time to your sister-inw. No matter where you go, someone will be missing you.¡±

    Listening to the teasing words of the soldiers, Ou Xuyan¡¯s face was flushed with shyness. She nced at Lu Fan, then turned around and left.

    ¡°Wait for me!¡± Lu Fan caught up with her quickly, then reached out his big palm and held her soft little hand.

    The soldiersughed loudly from behind.

    On the stage, Yi Qiaoqiao watched as their figures receded into the night.. Her eyes were filled with jealousy and sadness.

 Chapter 1544 - Ugly Girl, Youre Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 1544: Ugly Girl, You¡¯re Jealous</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    With her hand in his palm, Ou Xuyan left the rehearsal hall with Lu Fan. The moment they exited and there was no one around, she quickly withdrew her little hand. ¡°Lu Fan, let go, I¡¯ll walk by myself!¡±

    Her soft hand was pulled away from his grasp. He turned his head to look at her. ¡°Why is your face red?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not! You¡¯re seeing things!¡± Ou Xuyan stalked away without waiting for him.

    Lu Fan put his hands in his pockets and followed behind her. ¡°Ugly girl, if you¡¯re blushing, so be it. Why don¡¯t you dare to admit it? Are you blushing because I held your hand?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so shameless. Why would I be blushing because of you?¡±

    ¡°Then why did youe looking for me sote at night?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for you to go back and sleep!¡±

    After saying this, Ou Xuyan panicked. Oh my God, what was she saying? What she meant was that the sleeping arrangements could only be settled if he was back.

    Lu Fan¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. He went forward, bent down, and carried Ou Xuyan princess-style.

    Her body was soft and she weighed little. It was very easy for him to carry her in his arms.

    Ou Xuyan was shocked. She did not expect him to suddenly make a move on her. He had only carried her like this once before, and that was during their wedding.

    ¡°Hey, Lu Fan, why are you carrying me? Put me down this instant. I have legs!¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you waiting for me to go back and sleep? Come, let¡¯s go back and sleep now!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant! Who would want to sleep with you? Didn¡¯t you have fun dancing with that girl Yi Qiaoqiao just now? Go find her!¡±

    ¡°Ugly girl, you¡¯re jealous!¡±

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s pupils constricted and she immediately retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not! No matter which woman you¡¯re with, I won¡¯t be jealous!¡±

    Lu Fan lowered his head to look at her, and his lips curled into a smile, his thoughts apparent ¡ª don¡¯t try to lie to me, I¡¯ve already seen through you.

    Ou Xuyan was speechless.

    She admitted that when she saw him dancing with Yi Qiaoqiao just now, her heart was indeed ufortable and sour. She had never felt this way before.

    In the Green Sect, there used to be many women around big brother Ading, but she had never felt this way before.

    The two of them traveled for some distance in this posture when a few soldiers came from the opposite direction. They immediately saluted, ¡°Good evening, Senior Officer Lu!¡±

    Lu Fan, who was holding Ou Xuyan in his arms, did not show any emotions. ¡°Good evening. Sleep early tonight and get up early tomorrow morning to train.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Senior Officer!¡±

    With Ou Xuyan in his arms, Lu Fan left. Ou Xuyan could hear the soldiers behind her gasping.

    ¡°Oh my God, is that our Senior Officer Lu? I thought Senior Officer Lu did not like women, but he¡¯s actually carrying a woman in his arms! This can¡¯t do, I have to spread the news.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s our Senior Officer¡¯s wife, right? She¡¯s so beautiful, and she¡¯s such a good match with Senior Officer Lu. Good lord, it¡¯s sote at night but I¡¯m so full from their affectionate actions.¡±

    Ou Xuyan was speechless. She couldn¡¯t win the argument with this man, so she could only allow him to carry her back.

    ...

    When they reached Lu Fan¡¯s room, Lu Fan kicked open the door and threw Ou Xuyan onto the bed.

    Ou Xuyan quickly jumped up from the bed and looked at him warily. ¡°Lu Fan, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t touch me. Otherwise, I¡¯m not done with you!¡±

    Lu Fan nced at her, then turned to enter the bathroom. ¡°Ugly girl, who wants to touch you? You¡¯re so ugly, I¡¯m not even interested.¡±

    Ou Xuyan said, ¡°Lu Fan, are you blind? I¡¯m not ugly, I¡¯m very beautiful.¡±

    The response she got was the sound of the bathroom door closing.

    Ou Xuyan was at a loss for words.

    He went to take a shower. Ou Xuyan was thinking that she would ask him to sleep on the bed. This was his territory, after all.. Even if he let her sleep on the bed, she wouldn¡¯t want to. She didn¡¯t want to owe him a favor!

 Chapter 1545 - Dont Sleep in Separate Rooms at Such a Young Age

    <h4>Chapter 1545: Don¡¯t Sleep in Separate Rooms at Such a Young Age</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Then she will sleep on the floor. Ou Xuyan opened the cab and found that there was only a thin nket in the cab.

    It was alreadyte autumn, and it was very cold at night, let alone sleeping on the floor. This nket was definitely not enough to ward off the cold, but after much consideration, Ou Xuyan still decided to sleep on the floor afterying the nket on the floor.

    When Lu Fan came out from the shower, he saw the girl curled up on the ground. She was not covered in a nket, so she was probably feeling cold as she hugged herself with her slender arms.

    Lu Fan immediately frowned. ¡°Ugly girl, what are you doing?¡±

    Ou Xuyan had her eyes closed. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Sleep on the bed! I already said that I¡¯m not interested in you. Why are you being pretentious?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll go berserk in the middle of the night. You can sleep on the bed. I¡¯ll sleep on the floor.¡±

    Lu Fan snorted coldly. ¡°Then you can sleep on the floor. I¡¯ll watch you freeze to death at night!¡±

    The room was quiet. Ou Xuyan really wanted to sleep, but she tossed and turned and couldn¡¯t fall asleep because it was really cold.

    She was feeling some regret. She shouldn¡¯t have decided that she would be the one to sleep on the floor. He was a man, he should have a gentlemanly manner, he should¡¯ve slept on the floor.

    However, it wasn¡¯t like she could go wake him up now.

    Ou Xuyan closed her eyes in the waves of regret. Suddenly, she felt something softe down on her. It turned out that the man on the bed had thrown the only nket to her.

    The nket was still warm with his body temperature. She immediately rxed her fistsfortably and buried her small face in the nket.

    Was this a dream?

    Would Lu Fan be so kind as to give the nket to her?

    This must be a dream!

    Ou Xuyan fell asleep soundly.

    ...

    The next morning, Ou Xuyan woke up feeling rested. She had slept wellst night and did not even have dreams.

    She sat up and realized that she was covered with a nket. After looking at it for a few seconds, only did she realize that whatever had happenedst night was not a dream. Lu Fan had really given the nket to her!

    Ou Xuyan turned her head to look at the bed. The bed was empty and it was clear that Lu Fan had already left.

    This man...

    Ou Xuyan held the nket in her hands, and the emotions in her heart rippled. All in all, he was actually quite good to her.

    She definitely could not continue sleeping like this tonight. Ou Xuyan got up and went to Mrs. Hai¡¯s to borrow a nket.

    Mrs. Hai had been here for a long time, thus she had quite a few nkets. Ou Xuyan took two new nkets and thanked her profusely.

    Mrs. Hai blinked her eyes in a suggesting manner. ¡°Mrs. Lu, why do you need so many nkets? I see that Senior Officer Lu has a strong physique. If you¡¯re cold at night, just let him hug you to sleep. He¡¯ll definitely be warmer than the nkets.¡±

    What?

    Hug her to sleep?

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s eyes immediately shifted. She stuttered as she searched for an excuse. ¡°My sleeping habits are poor and I usually kick the nket off, so... we sleep under separate nkets.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Mrs. Hai was shocked. ¡°Mrs. Lu, how can you not share the same nket with your husband at such a young age? It¡¯s not good.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s not good about it? We all sleep well.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Lu,¡± Mrs. Hai pulled on Ou Xuyan¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s best to develop a healthy sexual rtionship between husband and wife. Let him touch you, and you touch him as well. Have fun and be happy.¡±

    Ou Xuyan finally understood what Mrs. Hai meant. Even though they were pretending to be a loving couple, she was still a virgin with no experience in those matters at all. Her face immediately turned red. ¡°Mrs. Hai, what are you talking about?¡±

    Mrs. Hai immediately became suspicious. She stared at Ou Xuyan¡¯s face, ¡°Oh my, Mrs. Lu, don¡¯t tell me that you and Senior Officer Lu still haven¡¯t... consummated? That¡¯s not possible. You two have been married for quite some time, and you both live in the same room.¡±

    The secret was out, and Ou Xuyan¡¯s first reaction was to escape. ¡°Mrs. Hai, don¡¯t think too much about it. We are very loving.. Alright, I got to go, I¡¯ll talk to you some other time, bye.¡±

 Chapter 1546 - Gossip

    <h4>Chapter 1546: Gossip</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Ou Xuyan left.

    Mrs. Hai looked at Ou Xuyan¡¯s retreating figure and grew more and more suspicious.

    At this time Old Hai came into the house, ¡°Honey, why are you staring at Mrs. Lu? No matter how beautiful Mrs. Lu is, she is still a woman.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Mrs. Hai blushed, and then she whispered, ¡°Honey, let me tell you something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll tell you in a low voice.¡±

    Old Hai walked over and whispered, ¡°Just tell me what it is. Why are you being so mysterious?¡±

    ¡°Honey, I think I found out a secret. Senior Officer Lu and Mrs. Lu haven¡¯t consummated yet.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Old Hai reprimanded his wife immediately, ¡°Senior Officer Lu and Mrs. Lu have been married for two months. How could they not have consummated yet? They¡¯re young and they sleep in the same room at night. What¡¯s stopping them from consummating? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. You shouldn¡¯t say these things in the army.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying. Alright, I won¡¯t talk about it anymore.¡± Mrs. Hai shut up obediently.

    The couple didn¡¯t know that their conversation had been overheard by one person. That person was¡­ Yi Qiaoqiao.

    It just so happened that Yi Qiaoqiao was passing by. She saw Lu Fan¡¯s house and wanted to get closer to it, wanting to feel his aura. However, she didn¡¯t expect to hear such a big secret when she had just reached the front of Old Hai¡¯s house.

    Lu Fan and Ou Xuyan hadn¡¯t consummated!

    ¡­

    Ou Xuyan was alone at home when she heard a knock on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Ou Xuyan walked over to open the door.

    Outside the door was Yi Qiaoqiao. She was holding a vegetable basket in her hand. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Lu. My name is Yi Qiaoqiao. I¡¯m an art soldier. I¡¯m here to see you.¡±

    Yi Qiaoqiao was full of smiles and her attitude was also very good, so it wouldn¡¯t look good if Ou Xuyan were to chase her away. ¡°Oh,e in then.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Lu, these are some vegetables that we nted ourselves. I picked some for you.¡± Yi Qiaoqiao handed the vegetable basket to Ou Xuyan.

    Ou Xuyan took the vegetable basket and put it in the kitchen. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Yi Qiaoqiao stared at Ou Xuyan¡¯s back. Her biological aunt was a military doctor. In the past, her aunt had told her that unmarried women were different from married women, one could tell from the shape of their legs.

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s legs were slender and long. The key was that they were tightly pressed against each other. It was obvious that she was a virgin.

    ¡°Miss Yi, have some tea.¡± At this moment, Ou Xuyan returned.

    Yi Qiaoqiao then turned her gaze to Ou Xuyan¡¯s brows. They were very neat and not messy at all. This time, she was even more certain that Ou Xuyan was still a virgin.

    ¡°Mrs. Lu, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m only here to pay a short visit this time, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±

    With that, Yi Qiaoqiao left.

    ¡­

    Within a day, the whole army was in an uproar. No one knew where the news originated, but they had all learned that Lu Fan and Ou Xuyan had not consummated.

    Pu Tao had taken a basin to the sink, wanting to wash his face. At that moment, he heard a few soldiers whispering in the toilet.

    ¡°Hey, did you hear? Senior Officer Lu and his wife have not consummated. Mrs. Lu is still a virgin.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, it can¡¯t be. Why haven¡¯t they done so?¡±

    ¡°Have you guys heard of a term called ¡®marriage of convenience¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Marriage of convenience?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the simplest example for a marriage of convenience is a family formed by homosexuals. The marriage is just a cover and they have no feelings towards each other. Plus, it¡¯s only natural that men who like men can¡¯t consummate with a woman.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that Senior Officer Lu is¡­ gay?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what everyone is saying. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t they have consummated? Mrs. Lu is so beautiful, and they live in the same room.. There¡¯s no reason for them to not touch each other.¡±

 Chapter 1547 - You Have Three Days

    <h4>Chapter 1547: You Have Three Days</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Pu Tao flew into a rage when he heard this. Lu Fan was a god of war in his heart. How could he allow the god of war to be ndered to be gay by others?

    He immediately threw the basin down and rushed into the toilet. ¡°Hey, what are you guys talking about here? Don¡¯t you dare nder Senior Officer Lu!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not ndering him, everyone is spreading the news as such!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m going to kick your asses right now.¡±

    An hourter, Pu Tao and the few soldiers who fought were standing in the office. Lu Fan, Zhou Sileng, and Division Commander Yi were all present. They asked with a ck face, ¡°Tell me, why were the lot of you fighting?¡±

    The few soldiers stuttered and didn¡¯t dare to say anything while looking at Lu Fan.

    Lu Fan pursed his thin lips and looked at Pu Tao. ¡°Pu Tao, you tell me!¡±

    Pu Tao stood with his hands behind his back. His face was covered with some cuts and sweat, and he spoke loudly, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll say it! Reporting to the Senior Officer, when I went to wash my face today, I heard them say that you are gay and that you and Madam are only in a marriage of convenience!¡±

    ¡°Pfft...¡± Zhou Sileng snorted.

    Lu Fan frowned and gave Zhou Sileng a look.

    Zhou Sileng waved his hand to indicate he was sorry.

    Lu Fan¡¯s sharp gaze swept across the few soldiers who were involved in the fight. ¡°Do you still know discipline? How can you gossip and defame the private lives of officers behind their backs!¡±

    ¡°Reporting to the Senior Officer, the rumours are widespread within the base, we got the information from others as well.¡±

    The rumours have spread?

    Lu Fan¡¯s handsome brows furrowed and his forehead creased with deep frowning lines.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± At this moment, Division Commander Yi stood up. ¡°It¡¯s not right to fight. Now, all of you, detention for a week and write a 2000-word essay of repentance.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Pu Tao and the others walked out.

    Division Commander Yi turned to look at Lu Fan and asked seriously, ¡°Senior Officer Lu, what exactly is going on? Everyone is talking about it. Rumours are fiercer than tigers. If this continues, the serious atmosphere in the army will be destroyed.¡±

    Lu Fan said expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    ¡°And the matters between you and your wife?¡±

    Lu fan immediately looked at Division Commander Yi with imminent displease. It was clear he did not like others to probe into his private affairs.

    Division Commander Yi sighed, ¡°Alright, I can not ask about your private affairs, but if this matter spreads out, everyone will look at you with derision in the future. You¡¯re a military officer. You have to set an example first. Military marriage is not child¡¯s y. I¡¯ll give you three days to settle this matter!¡±

    Division Commander Yi left.

    ...

    After the Division Commander left, only the two of them were left in the office. Zhou Sileng had grown up together with Lu Fan. The two of them talked about everything and were like brothers.

    Zhou Sileng gave Lu Fan a nudge. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Ou Xuyan? Did you really not make a move on her?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Fan nodded.

    ¡°Are you crazy? Others may not know you well, but I do. You¡¯ve liked ou Xuyan since you were young and wanted to marry her. That year, when you had some time off, you went looking for Ou Xuyan in the Green Sect, but when you came back, you stayed heartbroken for a year. I still remember that look of despair you had. Later on, when the higher-ups gave the order to clean up the gangs, it was as if life was blown into you. The first sect you took down was the Green Sect, and you stirred up so much trouble for them. Don¡¯t tell me that all those weren¡¯t for Ou Xuyan.¡±

    Lu Fan was reminded of the painful past. He thought that he had put these experiences behind me, but his heart was still aching now.

    No one knew that Lu Fan, who was now the god of war of the military region, had once been broken-hearted for a girl.. He smoked, drank, fought, and did all kinds of bad things.

 Chapter 1548 - One Day, She Will Leave You

    <h4>Chapter 1548: One Day, She Will Leave You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°You even kept Ading locked up for so long. Weren¡¯t you just trying to get Ou Xuyan? Now that the both of you are married, why aren¡¯t you making a move on her? Are you some saint now?¡±

    F*ck being a saint!

    Lu Fan looked at Zhou Sileng. ¡°She won¡¯t let me touch her. I don¡¯t want to force her.¡±

    ¡°Lu Fan, sex is an obligation between a married couple! If you leave her be, she will leave you one day. Moreover, women tend to fall in love with the first man who takes their virginity. You should be her first man.¡±

    First man.

    These two words were very attractive. Lu Fan¡¯s heart itched when he heard them. It was not that he did not want to touch her, but he had always wanted her to be willing. They were already wedded, anyway, it would be fine for him to take it slow.

    There was a saying, ¡®love grows over time¡¯.

    ¡°Lu Fan, consider it. Division Commander Yi gave you three days. In these three days, you have to consummate with Ou Xuyan or just divorce. You can¡¯t hide this matter, you¡¯re in a military marriage!¡± Zhou Sileng left.

    ...

    Lu Fan put his hands in his pockets as he walked on the small path. He met many soldiers, all of whom saluted him respectfully. ¡°Hello, Senior Officer!¡±

    These soldiers did not dare to look him in the eye. When he went off on his way, they would whisper and gossip sneakily behind him.

    He knew what they were talking about. After all, he was a Senior Officer, and it was a given that everyone would want to gossip about him, Senior Officer Lu.

    He did not care much about all this. He, Lu Fan, was born to not care much about other people¡¯s gazes. He didn¡¯t have the heart to make a move on Ou Xuyan, especially when she was unwilling.

    At this moment, Yi Qiaoqiao walked over. ¡°Senior Officer Lu, you¡¯re alone?¡±

    Lu Fan nced at Yi Qiaoqiao and said indifferently, ¡°How many people do I need?¡±

    ¡°Senior Officer Lu, that¡¯s not what I meant. I heard a lot of bad rumors about you today. I was afraid that you were in a bad mood, so I wanted tofort you.¡±

    Looking at Yi Qiaoqiao¡¯s eyes, Lu Fan knew that she liked him. However, apart from Ou Xuyan, he didn¡¯t like anyone else.

    ¡°I like to be alone when I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡±

    He had already made it so obvious that he wanted her to leave, to the point that it was embarrassing for Yi Qiaoqiao to continue ying dumb, ¡°Senior Officer Lu, I heard that you haven¡¯t consummated with your wife yet. If a woman doesn¡¯t want to sleep with a man, it means that she doesn¡¯t love the man. She will leave you one day.¡±

    Lu Fan snorted and walked away.

    He would be a fool if he believed her instigations with ulterior motives. Ou Xuyan was his wife. Without his permission, where could she go?

    ...

    Lu Fan pushed open the door to the house and walked in. Ou Xuyan was nowhere to be seen.

    She¡¯s in the bedroom?

    Lu fan kicked open the bedroom door, but there was no one either. His sharp narrow eyes looked around as he shouted impatiently, ¡°Ugly girl, where are you?¡±

    He was responded with silence.

    Lu Fan walked over and opened the bathroom door. It was empty. It was clear Ou Xuyan was not at home.

    His heart sank, and the words of Zhou Sileng and Yi Qiaoqiao suddenly echoed in his ears. One day, she would leave him.

    He immediately took out his phone and dialed her number.

    The ringtone on the other end rang twice before she picked up, ¡°Hello? Lu Fan.¡±

    ¡°Hey, ugly girl, where are you now? It¡¯s sote, who said you can go out?¡±

    Ou Xuyan was sitting in a coffee shop. Opposite her was Ading. She was holding the phone to her ear with one hand. Listening to Lu Fan¡¯s furious voice, she shrank her shoulders, and made an ¡°Shh¡± gesture at Ading, wanting him to keep quiet.

    ¡°Lu Fan, why are you so fierce? I came out to buy some things, but I couldn¡¯t get a taxi, which is why I¡¯m not back yet.¡±

 Chapter 1549 - Ill Pick You Up

    <h4>Chapter 1549: I¡¯ll Pick You Up</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Buy something? What did you buy? If you want to buy something, you can tell me. I¡¯ll send someone to buy it for you,¡± Lu Fan said impatiently.

    ¡°I... I want to eat stir-fried chestnuts, but I¡¯ve been to many ces and still haven¡¯t been able to buy anything...¡± Ou Xuyan lied.

    ¡°Okay, where are you now? I¡¯ll go pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Pick me up?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you couldn¡¯t get a taxi?¡±

    ¡°But, it seems to be raining outside...¡±

    ¡°Ugly girl, my patience is limited. Are you going to wear out my patience?¡±

    With no other choice, Ou Xuyan had to tell him the address. Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to tell him the name of the cafe. Instead, she told him the name of a supermarket on the opposite side of the street.

    A ring tone sounded from the other end, Lu Fan had directly hung up the phone.

    Ou Xuyan, ¡°...¡±

    ...

    In the cafe.

    Ou Xuyan put down the mobile phone, and looked at Ading, who was opposite her, then asked with concern, ¡°Ading, have you been well?¡±

    Ading nodded. ¡°Not bad. I¡¯ve called back the people who were chased out of the Green Sect. We¡¯ve changed our line of work and started a dockpany. We¡¯re a respectable business.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, Ading. This was also your wish, wasn¡¯t it? Although you went through some twists and turns along the way, you¡¯ve achieved it in the end.¡±

    ¡°En, Xuyan, how have you been? Has Lu Fan been treating you well?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ading smiled and took a sip of coffee, but his face revealed a hint of loneliness, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked. When you picked up the phone just now, you told me not to make a sound. Are you afraid that Lu Fan will hear my voice and misunderstand? You care about him so much, so your rtionship must be very good.¡±

    Ou Xuyan paused for a moment and thought, ¡°Was that so?¡±

    Ading had called her today and asked her to meet him. She thought for a moment. Although she was already married, the two of them could not be lovers but were still friends. The feelings of childhood sweethearts were not so easily broken. The Green Sect was also her home. She wanted to know the current situation of Ading and the Green Sect, so she agreed to keep the appointment.

    However, just when they met, Lu Fan called.

    This man was a special forces soldier. When she picked up the phone, she subconsciously asked Ading not to make a sound. His insight was too sharp, and she was afraid that he would know that she was meeting Ading.

    Although she had a clear conscience and was not involved romantically with Ading, subconsciously, she did not want him to know.

    Did she like Lu Fan?

    Ou Xuyan quickly denied it in her heart. She did not.

    ¡°Xuyan, even though we are not fated to be together, I am relieved to see that you and Lu Fan can be so happy after your marriage. You must be happy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Ading.¡±

    ...

    At that moment, Lu Fan drove a military green jeep to pick up Ou Xuyan. The rain outside was getting heavier and heavier. This stupid woman, why did she choose toe out in this weather?

    At this moment, Lu Fan suddenly saw a vendor frying chestnuts by the roadside. He immediately stopped the car.

    Opening the driver¡¯s door, he rushed out of the car and ran to the front of the vendor. ¡°Boss, give me two catty of chestnuts.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, young man, the rain is so heavy outside. Your clothes are all wet. Hurry up ande in to hide from the rain,¡± the vendor said enthusiastically.

    The vendor¡¯s area was not big. It was only a cart, and its roof was very low. It was not suitable for a tall man like him to go in. Lu Fan declined politely, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m fine.. Just weigh it for me quickly.¡±

 Chapter 1550 - Youre a Liar

    <h4>Chapter 1550: You¡¯re a Liar</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Okay.¡± The vendor took out a bag. ¡°Young man, everyone has rushed home in such heavy rain. You¡¯re the only one out here buying chestnuts. Are you buying them for your girlfriend?¡±

    Lu Fan replied, ¡°My wife.¡±

    ¡°Young man, your wife is so lucky. You¡¯re so good to her.¡±

    Lu Fan took out a hundred dor note from his wallet and handed it to the peddler. Then, he took the chestnut. ¡°Boss, you can keep the change.¡±

    He got in the car and continued to drive.

    He parked the car in front of the supermarket ording to the address. However, there was no one in front of the door that he was looking for.

    Where did this ugly girl go?

    Lu Fan looked around and then wanted to open the car door and get out.

    But at this time, he saw two familiar figures across the street. Ou Xuyan and Ading came out of the coffee shop. Since it was raining outside, Ading took off his coat to shield Xuyan from the rain. The two of them were running in the rain. It could be seen that Ou Xuyan had a faint smile on her face.

    Lu Fan froze. Raindrops fell from the sky and hit his car¡¯s ss windows. Just like his mood, his heart was heavy.

    Ou Xuyan and Ading stood by the roadside and said goodbye. Ading got into a luxury car. Ou Xuyan waved her small hands until the luxury car disappeared from her sight. Then, she crossed the road.

    Ou Xuyan saw Lu Fan¡¯s car immediately.

    She was shocked. Why was Lu Fan here so soon? Did he see her with Ading?

    Thinking about it, Ou Xuyan felt ridiculous. Since when did she care so much about Lu Fan¡¯s opinion? She and Ading were innocent. So what if he saw them?

    ¡°Lu Fan, you¡¯re here?¡± She opened the door of the passenger seat and got into the car.

    Lu Fan¡¯s handsome features were as sharp as knives. He looked sideways at the girl and asked directly, ¡°Who were you with just now?¡±

    ¡°No one, I came out to buy something.¡±

    ¡°Ha,¡± Lu Fan sneered, ¡°Did you go to a coffee shop to buy something? Ou Xuyan, this is the first time I realised that you¡¯re a liar.¡±

    ¡°Hey, why are you so mean, Lu Fan? Yes, I just had a cup of coffee with Ading. Since you have seen it, why are you asking me this?¡±

    ¡°Ou Xuyan, let me ask you, if I didn¡¯te to pick you up, would you have left with Ading?¡±

    ¡°Lu Fan, what nonsense are you talking about? I and Ading are innocent. Although I am married to you, the rtionship between me and Ading is not going to disappear just like that. The Green Sect has many ties to me. Besides, even if I leave with brother Adin, it will have to wait until I divorce you.¡±

    Divorce?

    This word was like a needle stabbing into Lu Fan¡¯s brain.

    He did not say anything but stepped on the elerator and went straight back to the army.

    ...

    Lu Fan drove very fast along the way. Ou Xuyan was on tenterhooks. She saw that the man¡¯s entire face was dark, and his silence was as scary as a devil.

    He was driving so fast on a rainy day. It was said that soldiers had well self-control and were very calm. Why was he an exception?

    He was too crazy.

    The car stopped in the army, and Lu Fan got out. He went around the car¡¯s body and opened the door of the passenger seat. Then, he carried Ou Xuyan on his shoulder.

    Ou Xuyan was shocked when her body suddenly flew into the air. She immediately clenched her tiny pink fist and punched his strong shoulders, ¡°Hey, Lu Fan, what do you want? Put me down quickly! If you don¡¯t put me down, I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡±

    Lu Fan kicked open the door of the room and threw Ou Xuyan onto the bed.

 Chapter 1551 - Ou Xuyan Packed Her Bags and Left

    <h4>Chapter 1551: Ou Xuyan Packed Her Bags and Left</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The man beside the bed did not say anything.

    Ou Xuyan felt strange. She raised her small head to look at the man, only to see the man staring at her with bloodshot eyes. Then, he moved to untie his belt.

    ¡°Lu Fan, what... what are you doing?¡± Ou Xuyan quickly sensed the danger. She stepped back cautiously and retreated into the corner.

    Lu Fan¡¯s tall figure pressed down directly. At this moment, a bolt of lightning struck outside the window, illuminating the man¡¯s cold and hard face.

    ¡°Lu Fan!¡± Ou Xuyan wanted to whip out the leather belt on her waist.

    However, it was useless. The man took the first step to restrain her hand. Her pupils constricted, and she raised her leg to kick him down, but the man quickly pressed down on her knee and twisted it, directly pressing her down on the bed.

    His action was straightforward and neat. When he was serious, she was somewhat unable to resist him.

    ¡°Lu Fan, I¡¯m warning you not to touch me. If you touch me, I¡¯ll cripple you... ah!¡±

    ...

    In the middle of the night.

    The lights were not switched on in the room. Under the bedid a man¡¯s shirt and the woman¡¯s torn clothes. Lu Fan sat on the side of the bed with his upper body bare and smoked.

    His back and arms were covered with bloody marks from the woman¡¯s scratches. The metal belt on his waist bound his narrow and muscr waist. His military trousers were already wrinkled beyond recognition; however, theyplemented his super-long legs and gave him an unruly and wild look.

    He held a cigarette between his fingers, and from time to time, he would put it under his thin and cold lips and take a puff. Then, he would puff out a circle of smoke. The atmosphere in the room became depressing under the smoke.

    Ou Xuyan was covered with a nket. She curled up on her side, her delicate little face red and white.

    Lu Fan put out the cigarette butt under his feet. Then, he got up and went out.

    Ou Xuyan didn¡¯t say anything. She gently closed her long eyshes, and hot tears quietly rolled down.

    ...

    The next morning.

    Ou Xuyan didn¡¯t see Lu Fan when she got up. He had already gone outst night or early in the morning.

    She didn¡¯t care about this. She packed up her clothes, folded them, and put them into a bag. She didn¡¯t have many things; after all, she was only meant to stay here temporarily.

    At this time, there was a knock on the door. Mrs. Hai pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Mrs. Lu, are you up yet? I¡¯ve picked some fresh wild vegetables for you to stir-fry today. Oh, Mrs. Lu, why are you packing? Are you... leaving?¡±

    Ou Xuyan didn¡¯t say anything. She took the paper bag and went out.

    Mrs. Hai felt that something was wrong. She followed behind Ou Xuyan. ¡°Mrs. Lu, what¡¯s wrong? Please speak to me, I¡¯m panicking. Does Chief Lu know that you are leaving? Did the two of you... fight?¡±

    Ou Xuyan was still unwilling to speak. She quickened her pace.

    Mrs. Hai looked at her seriously. Ou Xuyan was still as beautiful as a fairy, but she was a little different today.

    How was she different?

    There was a cut on the corner of her mouth. It was obvious that someone had bitten her. Mrs. Hai also noticed that there were some hickeys on her neck, which was covered by her cor. It was indescribably charming.

    Mrs. Hai had a sh of inspiration. She understood. Wasn¡¯t this what a girl looked like when she turned into a woman?

    Could it be... Chief Lu and Mrs. Lu had settled thingsst night?

    ¡°Mrs. Lu, what¡¯s the big deal? Tell me about it. Young couples may fight sometimes, but they can¡¯t be cold and violent. If you left without saying a word, Chief Lu would be so anxious.¡±

    Ou Xuyan was silent.

    Mrs. Hai was really anxious.. If they kept walking like this, Ou Xuyan would really leave.

 Chapter 1552 - You Are My Woman

    <h4>Chapter 1552: You Are My Woman</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    At this moment, the loud and clear shouts of ¡°one, two, three, four¡± rang in her ears. Mrs. Hai turned her head and saw arge group of people running over from behind. Wasn¡¯t the instructor next to them Lu Fan?

    Mrs. Hai¡¯s eyes lit up, and she immediately waved her hand. ¡°Chief Lu, over here!¡±

    Lu Fan¡¯s eyes were sharp. He immediately saw Mrs. Hai and... Ou Xuyan. Ou Xuyan was carrying a bag in her hand and looked like she was leaving.

    Lu Fan¡¯s handsome eyebrows immediately pressed down, and he asked the group to stop here. He ran forward.

    ¡°Chief Lu, look. Mrs. Lu seems to be leaving this ce. No matter what I say, she won¡¯t say a word.¡±

    ¡°Ou Xuyan, stop!¡± Lu Fan reached out and grabbed ou Xuyan¡¯s slender arm.

    Ou Xuyan immediately shook off Lu Fan¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t want him to touch her.

    She stared coldly at the man in front of her and spat out one word, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Lu Fan¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of panic and pain, but he reprimanded this woman with a dark face, ¡°Ou Xuyan, what are you doing? Go back!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again, you beast!¡±

    Looking at the torn skin on the corner of her mouth, Lu Fan subconsciously straightened his back. His voice was a little hoarse, but it was also wild and unruly, ¡°You are my woman, if I don¡¯t treat you like a beast, who will I treat like a beast!¡±

    Mrs. Hai covered her mouth with her hand. Oh my, bless my girly heart. Chief Lu is too... manly.

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Ou Xuyan snorted coldly. ¡°I married you to save Ading. I don¡¯t like you at all. You know this better than anyone. I¡¯m not your woman. What right do you have to treat me like that?¡±

    ¡°F*ck off!¡± Lu Fan put his hands on his waist and looked at her from the corner of his eyes. ¡°I have a marriage certificate. This is a military marriage. I didn¡¯t marry to look at you. If I wanted to sleep with you, then I¡¯d do it!¡±

    Ou Xuyan felt that this man couldn¡¯tmunicate with her, so she lifted her leg and left.

    At this moment, Lu Fan stretched out his long leg and kicked the paper bag in her hand away. ¡°Where are you going? Ugly girl, go back!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ou Xuyan broke down. She stretched out her hand and pped Lu Fan.

    p!

    The crisp sound of the p reached therge toon not far away, and the soldiers went silent.

    What was going on? Cheif Lu had actually been pped?

    Everyone¡¯s eyeballs were about to fall to the ground.

    ¡°Lu Fan, I should have given this p to youst night!¡±

    Lu Fan raised his sword-like eyebrows. There was not much anger on his handsome and tough face. He looked at the woman and said, ¡°Are you done? Have you calmed down? Then go back!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back... ah!¡±

    Lu Fan hoisted her onto his shoulder again.

    Ou Xuyan, ¡°...¡±

    Mrs. Hai and all the soldiers, ¡°Oh my god, so Chief Lu is the possessive and dominating type.

    ...

    In the room.

    Lu Fan threw her into the bed. ¡°Ugly girl, be good. If you continue to make a scene, I won¡¯t have the patience to coax you!¡±

    ¡°Lu Fan, you bastard!¡± Ou Xuyan reached out and grabbed a nket, then threw it forcefully on his face.

    The pale yellow nket fell from the man¡¯s face onto the ground, and the atmosphere stopped because there was a plum blossom print on the nket and some private things that should not be seen.

    These were all the evidence fromst night.

    Last night, they had experienced an intense battle in bed. They were everywhere and did not have any restrictions. This morning, there was no one to clean up the bed, so it was naturally messy.

    Lu Fan looked at the nket at his feet, then looked up at Ou Xuyan and cleared his throat.

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s small face was red and white.. There was anger, sadness, and a little shyness. ¡°Get lost, Lu Fan! I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡±

 Chapter 1553 - Chief Lu Has a Fever

    <h4>Chapter 1553: Chief Lu Has a Fever</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Then don¡¯t leave.¡±

    Ou Xuyan snorted.

    Lu Fan turned around and left.

    He didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he stayed outside. This woman ran away just like that. He had to watch her.

    ...

    Soon, the news of Chief Lu asking for a leave of absence spread throughout the entire army. Yi Qiaoqiao also received the gossip first-hand ¡ª

    ¡°Did you guys hear, this morning, when Mrs. Lu was about to leave with her bag, Chief Lu kicked her bag over and carried her back into the house?¡±

    ¡°Not only that, Chief Lu even asked for a leave of absence. He stayed in the house to watch over Mrs. Lu, afraid that his wife would run away.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why Mrs. Lu wanted to make a scene with Chief Lu? That¡¯s becausest night, Chief Lu didn¡¯t say a word and pounced on Mrs. Lu!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, Chief Lu is so manly. I really don¡¯t understand why Mrs. Lu is still angry. If it were any other woman, she would be so happy that she would fly to the sky.¡±

    Yi Qiaoqiao clenched her hands that were hanging by her side into fists. She wished she could pinch her nails into her palms. Why did things turn out like this?

    She was the one who spread the rumor yesterday. When she heard the news from Mrs. Hai¡¯s window, she couldn¡¯t wait to spread it. But her goal was to get Lu Fan and Ou Xuyan to divorce. Why did it backfire?

    Yi Qiaoqiao was so angry that she felt ufortable.

    ...

    Ou Xuyan had been staying in the room. She really wanted to go out, but Lu Fan had locked the door, and he was still guarding outside. She couldn¡¯t go out at all.

    At noon, there was a knock on the door. Then, the man¡¯s stiff voice came, ¡°Ugly girl, it¡¯s time to eat!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    The breathing outside was heavy. The man said fiercely, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, then don¡¯t eat. I¡¯ll see how long you canst.¡±

    Even if she starved to death, she wouldn¡¯t eat his food. He could rest assured.

    Soon, it was evening. At this time, Ou Xuyan heard Mrs. Hai¡¯s voice from outside, ¡°Chief Lu, I¡¯m here to see if you and Mrs. Lu have reconciled. I just happened to make some meat patties. I¡¯ll give you some. Oh my, what happened to you, Chief Lu? Why are you so red?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Lu,¡± Mrs. Hai came to knock on the door, ¡°Mrs. Lu,e out and take a look. Chief Lu seems to have a high fever.¡±

    He has a fever?

    Ou Xuyan didn¡¯t believe it. Even with his strong body, he could get sick. Andst night, he was so fierce. He didn¡¯t look like a patient at all?

    Even if he had a fever, he deserved it. This was called retribution.

    Ou Xuyan ignored her and went back to sleep.

    ¡°Mrs. Lu, I¡¯m not joking. Chief Lu¡¯s forehead is very hot and his face is red. He really has a fever,¡± Mrs. Hai said as she unlocked the door and pushed the door open.

    ¡°Mrs. Lu, please wake up. Hurry and take a look!¡± Mrs. Hai pulled Ou Xuyan up from the bed and pushed her out.

    Ou Xuyan was forced to go outside. Lu Fan was lying on the sofa with his eyes closed. His face was indeed red,pletely different from his usual wild and unruly appearance.

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then she bent down and touched his forehead. It was really hot.

    He really had a fever!

    ¡°Mrs. Lu, what are you still standing there for? Hurry, I¡¯ll help you bring Chief Lu to the bed. Use a cold towel to wipe his body. I have some fever medicine at home. I¡¯ll go get it for Chief Lu to eat.¡±

    Ou Xuyan came back to her senses. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± She nodded her head foolishly, thenboriously put Lu Fan¡¯s heavy body on the bed with Mrs. Hai. Mrs.. Hai went back to get the fever medicine.

 Chapter 1554 - A Man Will Not Be Swayed By Force

    <h4>Chapter 1554: A Man Will Not Be Swayed By Force</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Ou Xuyan was the only one left in the room.

    Ou Xuyan was a little confused. She looked at Lu Fan, who was still in bed with a high fever and could not believe it. How could such a lively, wild and unruly man get sick?

    She had no experience in taking care of people. What should she do now?

    Just now, Mrs. Hai seemed to have said that she would use cold water to wipe his body to cool his body down?

    Ou Xuyan quickly ran into the bathroom and brought out a basin of cold water. Then, she dipped the towel into the cold water and started to untie Lu Fan¡¯s shirt.

    His skin was a healthy tanned color, and the continuous undting muscles on it emitted a honey-colored luster. He had six-pack abs, a perfect mermaid line, and a standard body with a golden ratio.

    There were still many scratches on his body now. They were all fromst night. Thinking ofst night, she wished she could throw the towel in her hand onto his face and let him fend for himself.

    However, looking at his sickly appearance, she still couldn¡¯t bear it. She gritted her teeth at him, but she had no choice but to use the towel to help him wipe his body.

    After wiping, she put the cold towel on his forehead to reduce the temperature.

    At this time, Mrs. Hai came back. ¡°Mrs. Lu, this is the cold medicine. Hurry and feed it to Chief Lu. Chief Lu has a good constitution. If the temperature drops and he rests for another night, he should be fine.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Ou Xuyan took out two of the medicine and poured a ss of water. She helped Lu Fan up. His head was resting on her shoulder. She handed the medicine to his mouth and said fiercely, ¡°Hey, Lu Fan, open your mouth!¡±

    Lu Fan was in a daze from the fever. There was a bitter feeling on his lips. He turned his head away and refused to take the medicine.

    Sigh, this person!

    ¡°Lu Fan, I¡¯ll pry open your mouth and stuff the pills in!¡± Ou Xuyan threatened in a low voice.

    ¡°Haha,¡± Mrs. Haiughed. ¡°Mrs. Lu, you shouldn¡¯t be so fierce with Chief Lu. Chief Lu is sick now. You have to be gentle and speak to him softly.¡±

    Gentle?

    Ou Xuyan really wanted to get up and stop serving this young master.

    But after thinking for a while, she decided to be patient and said softly, ¡°Lu Fan, take the medicine quickly. Take the medicine and your body will be better.¡±

    Her soft voice made Lu Fan listen to her. He opened his mouth, and she threw the medicine pill into his mouth. He swallowed it without using water.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you want some water?¡±

    Lu Fan seemed to be asleep.

    Ou Xuyan put down the ss of water.

    ¡°Mrs. Lu, that¡¯s right. Men like being treated gently, especially soldiers. They hope that a wife will be waiting for them when they return home from working hard. I think Chief Lu is a soft-hearted person. If you beg him a little and try to act cute, he will listen to you.¡±

    Ou Xuyan furrowed her honey brows. ¡°Mrs. Hai, how did he get sick?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. He¡¯s your hubby. But didn¡¯t he pick you upst night? It was raining so heavily outside. He must have been caught in the rain.¡±

    Ou Xuyan recalled that he was really caught in the rainst night. His clothes were wet and he had gone out of his room in the middle of the night. It was so cold at night and he didn¡¯t have a nket.

    The night beforest, he gave the quilt to her. He probably caught a cold at that time.

    Ou Xuyan didn¡¯t sympathize with him at all. He deserved it. He was like a crazy personst night.

    ¡°Mrs. Lu, there¡¯s something I want to tell you,¡± Mrs. Hai said with a rare serious face.

    ¡°Mrs.. Hai, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±

 Chapter 1555 - Making a Meal For Her Personally

    <h4>Chapter 1555: Making a Meal For Her Personally</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Mrs. Hai pulledOou Xuyan aside and apologized in a low voice, ¡°Mrs. Lu, first of all, I have to apologize to you. Yesterday, I found out that you haven¡¯t slept with Chief Lu yet, so I told Old Hai about this matter. Who knew that the moment I finished speaking, the whole army went crazy.¡±

    ¡°Everyone is saying that Chief Lu is in a marriage of convenience with you, and that Chief Lu¡¯s orientation in that area is not good. Division Commander Yi has already said that Chief Lu would be given three days to settle his personal affairs, so as not to affect the atmosphere in the team.¡±

    There was such a thing?

    Ou Xuyan had just heard about it. So many things had happened during her absence.

    ¡°Mrs. Lu, Old Hai and I are puzzled. We clearly said it in private, but why did the army go crazy? Do you think someone listened to us? Who Is this person? They¡¯re too wicked.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Yi Qiaoqiao,¡± Ou Xuyan said with certainty.

    ¡°How do you know, Mrs. Lu?¡±

    ¡°Yi Qiaoqiao came to my room yesterday and looked at me a few times.¡±

    Mrs. Hai pped her thigh, ¡°That¡¯s right. Yi Qiaoqiao has always liked Chief Lu. She must have wanted to use these rumors to force Chief Lu to divorce you. Who knew that Chief Lu was so fiercest night that he threw you down...¡±

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s little face turned red, and she turned to leave.

    ¡°Hey, Mrs. Lu!¡± Mrs. Hai pulled ou Xuyan back. ¡°Mrs. Lu, we¡¯re both women. What are your true thoughts? You¡¯re already married to Chief Lu. I heard you say that you don¡¯t like Chief Lu and that you married to save a man. But marriage is not a child¡¯s y for a woman. I see that Chief Lu likes you and is serious about living with you. Do you want to divorce Chief Lu and then go find that man?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to look for him, then you should have a good life with Chief Lu. Chief Lu loves you, and both of you have already consummated. You can be ¡®Mrs. Lu¡¯ in peace.¡±

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s mind was in a mess. She hadn¡¯t thought about these problems yet.

    She only knew that it was impossible for her and Ading. She had gone to the coffee shop purely to understand the situation between Ading and the Green Sect. As for her and Lu Fan, she hadn¡¯t thought about it yet.

    Last night, she... was already his woman.

    Even if she killed him now, it would not change the fact.

    ¡°I understand, Mrs, Hai. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me. Just have a good life with Chief Lu. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Mrs. Hai left.

    ...

    Lu Fan¡¯s temperature dropped, and Ou Xuyan¡¯s heart was at ease. At this time, she felt hungry, so she went out to get some food.

    She had not eaten the rice and water today because she was angry with him.

    When she entered the kitchen, Ou Xuyan saw two tes on the counter. They contained white rice and was covered with pork chops, green vegetables and bean sprouts. This was... the lunch that he had prepared for her in the afternoon?

    Could it be that he had made this himself?

    Ou Xuyan picked up the chopsticks and tasted the vegetables. They were not delicious, tasteless, and looked like they had been scooped up from boiling water.

    He did not cook much, so his cooking skills were definitely not good.

    But today, he had cooked for her.

    Ou Xuyan felt a warmth in her heart. There were two meals here. She did not eat them, and he did not eat them either.

    She thought about it again. Was this his trick to get her to sympathize?

    Last night, he had taken such a big advantage, so he wanted to get her forgiveness today. In fact, it did not matter whether she forgave him or not. He just wanted to have.... an heir!

 Chapter 1556 - If I Dont Kiss You, Who Will I Kiss?

    <h4>Chapter 1556: If I Don¡¯t Kiss You, Who Will I Kiss?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Although Ou Xuyan was still angry at Lu Fan, they still needed to eat, so she took out the rice cooker and cooked some millet congee. It just so happened that the wild vegetables that Mrs. Hai had sent this morning were still there, Ou Xuyan chopped the wild vegetables and put them into the congee to cook together.

    After she was done with these, she returned to her room.

    Lu Fan¡¯s high temperature had subsided, but his whole body was cold. His lips had turned purple from the cold, and he looked very uneasy when he was sleeping.

    Ou Xuyan touched his hand. It was so cold.

    What should she do?

    Ou Xuyan took out the new quilt that she borrowed from Mrs. Hai and covered him with it. After a while, his body temperature still did not rise.

    There was only one way now.

    Ou Xuyan got on the bed, lifted the quilt, and hid under the quilt.

    The man next to her felt the warmth. He quickly turned to the side and hugged her tightly.

    It was so cold that Ou Xuyan shivered. Subconsciously, she also crawled into his arms. His chin was pressed against her forehead. His stubble made her itch, and she wished she could kick him away.

    This man did something wrong but didn¡¯t get punished. He even hugged her to sleep. This was too easy for him!

    ...

    Lu Fan slowly opened his eyes. He nced at the ceiling. He was now in his room.

    He seemed to have a high fever. Last night, he got caught in the rain and came back to give her a hard time. He had sat on the sofa and smoked the entire night. The next morning, he felt ufortable.

    His immune system was, in fact, pretty good, but it was probably affected by his depressed mood.

    How did he enter the room?

    Where was that ugly girl?

    He remembered that she was still angry and wanted to leave him!

    Lu Fan moved and wanted to sit up, but when he moved, he realized that something was wrong. A fragrant and soft body was in his arms.

    He turned his head and saw Ou Xuyan sleeping peacefully in his arms. The two rows of long eyshes quietly drooped down, making her look especially obedient. It seemed like she was going to melt his heart.

    Why was she... In his arms?

    Lu Fan¡¯s arms were already stiff. He moved slightly, afraid that he would wake her up. When he held her soft waist, he hugged her tightly in his arms.

    Lowering his eyes, he nted a deep kiss on her forehead.

    With this kiss, Ou Xuyan woke up and opened her eyes.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She blinked her sleepy eyes and looked at him with confusion and anger.

    Lu Fan¡¯s handsome face was a little unnatural. He coughed twice and said in an awkward voice, ¡°I¡¯m kissing you. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°You bully!¡± Ou Xuyan raised her knee and was about to attack his weak spot.

    However, Lu Fan reached out hisrge palm and grabbed her slender thigh in time to stop her from kicking him. ¡°Ugly girl, you¡¯re allowed to throw yourself into my arms, but I¡¯m not allowed to kiss you. What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not throwing myself into your arms. It¡¯s your fever. The high temperature has subsided and your body has be cold. That¡¯s why I was sleeping with you,¡± Ou Xuyan exined.

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference? You threw yourself into my arms!¡±

    ¡°Lu Fan, you!¡± Ou Xuyan clenched her fists and hammered his shoulders twice.

    Lu Fan flipped over and pressed her down. He held her hands above his head, then bent down and kissed her red lips.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Ou Xuyan¡¯s eyes widened and she struggled quickly. ¡°Lu Fan, let go. Don¡¯t... kiss me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my wife. If I don¡¯t kiss you, who will I kiss?¡±

    Lu Fan pressed down on her and kissed her deeply. Ou Xuyan continued to resist. Neither of them was surprised.. When their teeth met, Lu Fan frowned and let go of her with a ¡°hiss.¡±

 Chapter 1557 - If Apologies Worked

    <h4>Chapter 1557: If Apologies Worked</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The corner of Ou Xuyan¡¯s mouth was broken again. She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Lu Fan, how can you be some? What kind of ability is it to force yourself upon a woman? You don¡¯t even know how to kiss properly. I despise you!¡±

    Lu Fan¡¯s face turned ck. After all, a man would lose face if he was despised by the woman he loved. It hurt his self-esteem. He gritted his teeth and tried to suppress it. ¡°I¡¯ll try again.¡±

    Try again? What the hell?

    Ou Xuyan kicked him with her slender leg. Lu Fan quickly took a few steps back. He looked at the woman. She had already gotten off the bed and snorted coldly before leaving the room.

    Lu Fan, ¡°...¡±

    He fell back onto the bed in frustration. Damn it. Although he did not have the same talent in business as his older brother, he had been gifted and intelligent since he was young. However, he seemed to becking in kissing.

    He must becking in experience. He just needed more practice!

    At this moment, a woman¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Hey, are you hungry? If you¡¯re hungry,e out for dinner!¡±

    Lu Fan walked out.

    ...

    The two of them sat at the dining table and ate dinner. Lu Fan took a sip of the porridge. The porridge was thick, and the savory taste of the wild vegetables was really delicious.

    ¡°Did you make this?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Who else? Is there anyone else besides me at home?¡±

    Lu Fan looked at her up and down with disdain. ¡°The Sun has risen from the West today. You can also make porridge.¡±

    Ou Xuyan immediately blew up, ¡°What do you mean by that? Haven¡¯t you eaten my egg fried rice before? You clearly ate it very well, yet you still dare to insult me? Hmph, I don¡¯t have any other advantages except that I¡¯m a little smarter. What¡¯s the matter? Did I get in your way?¡±

    Lu fan, ¡°...¡±

    This topic ended on bad terms. The two of them quietly finished their dinner.

    Ou Xuyan went to wash the dishes while Lu Fan went into the bathroom to take a shower. He felt that he had recovered and was full of energy.

    Just after taking a shower, Ou Xuyan came in. The two of them looked at each other and then looked away simultaneously. With a snort, Ou Xuyan went into the bathroom to take a shower while Lu Fany on the bed.

    Ten minutester, Oo Xuyan also came out. She nced at the man on the bed. He was reading a book in his hands.

    He knows how to read too?

    He¡¯s just a martial artist who only knows how to pretend to be cultured!

    Ou Xuyan carried the other quilt down and prepared to make a bed on the floor.

    ¡°Hey, ugly girl, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes to see? You sleep on the bed, and I sleep on the floor. You¡¯re totally benefitting here!¡±

    ¡°No! The weather is so cold now, you¡¯ll definitely catch a cold if you sleep on the floor. I¡¯m very busy, but I don¡¯t have time to take care of you!¡±

    ¡°Who asked you to take care... Ah!¡± Ou Xuyan was pinned to the bed by a muscr arm.

    She wanted to struggle, but Lu Fan held her down tightly. He looked at her delicate little face and said, ¡°I won¡¯t touch you. Sleep with ease.¡±

    At the mention of this topic, Ou Xuyan quickly pushed him away and turned her back to him to sleep. The atmosphere in the room soon fell silent.

    Lu Fan put his arms behind his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry aboutst night. I was a little impulsive.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being sorry? If apologies worked, why would I need a special forces soldier like you? You would have lost your job long ago!¡±

    ¡°Ugly girl, we¡¯re already married. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll be mine. I¡¯m just executing my rights. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still thinking about Ading? You¡¯d better give up on this idea. As long as I¡¯m still alive, I won¡¯t let you cheat on me.¡±

    What cheating? Why did this person¡¯s words sound so unpleasant?

 Chapter 1558 - Youre the One Fooling Around Outside

    <h4>Chapter 1558: You¡¯re the One Fooling Around Outside</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°What right do you have to criticize me, Lu Fan? You¡¯re married, and you¡¯re still fooling around outside. That¡¯s even more unforgivable,¡± Ou Xuyan retorted.

    Fooling around?

    Upon hearing this word, Lu fan immediately frowned. He felt that he had no rtion to this word. Why would she suddenly criticize him like this?

    ¡°Ugly girl, you better make it clear. Who was I fooling around with anyways?¡±

    ¡°Lu Fan, do you really want me to make it clear? What¡¯s up with that Yi Qiaoqiao?¡±

    Yi Qiaoqiao?

    Lu Fan thought about this person. ¡°What do you mean by what¡¯s up? She¡¯s Division Commander Yi¡¯s daughter, a female soldier.¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°Nothing else.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying. She still likes you!¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with me? Your Hubby is such a tall, rich, and handsome soldier. Which girl wouldn¡¯t like him? Do I need to know everyone who loves me?¡±

    Ou Xuyan almostughed. Wasn¡¯t this man¡¯s ego toorge?

    ¡°She¡¯s Division Commander Yi¡¯s daughter, and Division Commander Yi likes you very much. He wants to take you in as his son-inw. Haven¡¯t you ever been tempted, Lu Fan? Bing Division Commander Yi¡¯s son-inw will allow you to progress your career.¡±

    Lu Fan¡¯s face darkened as soon as he said this. ¡°Ugly girl, what do you mean? Do you doubt that I didn¡¯t rely on my own abilities to get this far?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Or do you think that the Lu family¡¯s name is not as useful as Yi Shizhang?¡±

    Ou Xuyan was speechless. Look at how stupid she was. She had forgotten that the man in front of her was not only a soldier but also the son of the Lu family. The Lu family was an overwhelming business empire under the leadership of Lu Jinwen, and he was even more brilliant and unceasing. Naturally, a divisionmander like Yi Shizhang could notpare him.

    All these years, he had entered the army and relied on his outstanding battle achievements to get to where he was today. No one could doubt his ability.

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, this incident was caused by Yi Qiaoqiao. She was the one who spread the rumor that there was... no romance between the two of us.¡±

    So it was her.

    Lu Fany on the bed, his two strong arms resting on the back of his head. He slowly closed his eyes without any expression.

    Ou Xuyan immediately sat up. She stretched out her pale little foot and kicked him. ¡°Hey, Lu Fan, what do you trying to do? She harmed us. Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lu Fan lifted his eyelids and looked at her casually. The girl¡¯s delicate little face was puffed up, and her eyes were shining brightly, like fresh and tender fruits that made people want to take a bite.

    ¡°She has caused us so much misery. You should go and teach her a lesson!¡±

    She had caused so much misery...

    Lu Fan raised his sword-like eyebrows. Why didn¡¯t he feel this way? On the contrary, he had to thank Yi Qiaoqiao. If it weren¡¯t for Yi Qiaoqiao, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep with her.

    Lu Fan¡¯s gaze swept across Ou Xuyan. Although they didn¡¯t have a good time that night, it was still a pleasant experience. She had be his woman, the real Mrs. Lu.

    In the future, she could never leave him again!

    ¡°Lu Fan, are you mute? Wow, and you still say that you didn¡¯t have an affair with Yi Qiaoqiao. You¡¯re clearly protecting her now. Hurry up and exin to me... ah.¡±

    Lu Fan reached out hisrge palm and grabbed her slender wrist. Then he pulled hard, and she fell into the man¡¯s arms.

    Her head hit the man¡¯s front ribs, and she was in so much pain that she was about to cry..¡± ¡°Lu Fan, what are you doing? It hurts so much. Are you made of iron? So hard¡±

 Chapter 1559 - Why Blame Me For Being Lazy

    <h4>Chapter 1559: Why me Me For Being Lazy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    She wanted to reach out her small hand to rub her small head.

    But at this time, arge palm wrapped around her small head and gently rubbed it twice. The man¡¯s low and mellow voice sounded faintly, ¡°You only know now that I¡¯m that hard?¡±

    Ou Xuyan immediately realized the hidden meaning in his words. Her small face flushed red, and she struggled to get up. ¡°Lu Fan, you hooligan, what are you talking about?¡±

    Lu Fan pulled her into his arms. ¡°What are you thinking about? What was I talking about?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop fooling around. I still have to get up early tomorrow. Let¡¯s go to bed early.¡±

    Ou Xuyan reluctantly twisted her body. ¡°Then let go of me!¡±

    He had already said that he was going to sleep, but why was he still hugging her?

    ¡°How about we do it like this?¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t feel well. Why are you still hugging me? I want to sleep alone.¡±

    Lu Fan turned his body sideways and pressed his long arms and legs against her soft and fragrant body. ¡°This bed is too hard. I can use you as a cushion.¡±

    Using her as a cushion?

    ¡°Lu Fan!¡±

    Lu Fan¡¯s long eyshes had already closed. He was asleep.

    Ou Xuyan, ¡®...¡¯

    The only thing she could do was close her eyes.

    ...

    The next morning.

    Ou Xuyan slowly opened her eyes. She found that she had slept very wellst night and did not have any dreams.

    She had thought that she would not be able to sleep well or she would not be able to sleep because Lu Fan had hugged her too tightly. She had not been hugged to sleep like this by a man before and was not used to it. However, unexpectedly, the man¡¯s embrace was wide and warm. It was quitefortable, and she had actually slept very well.

    She moved and wanted to get up, but she realized that she was still in the man¡¯s embrace. Lu Fan had not gotten up at all.

    The sun was shining brightly outside the window. It was at least seven or eight o¡¯clock. Why was he still not up?

    Did he doze off?

    Usually, he would get up at five or six o¡¯clock and go to the army.

    Ou Xuyan looked at his face. His facial features were very handsome and had the look of sonorous justice like some soldiers after being in the army for many years. His eyebrows were straight, and his thin lips were sexy. In whose, he was a handsome guy.

    The two of them were in a romantic position now. They were sleeping face to face. His tall body was hugging her delicate body tightly. She could even feel his heartbeat through the thin fabric of his clothes. Ou Xuyan¡¯s small face was ufortably red.

    She moved her hands and feet slightly. She wanted to withdraw from his embrace, but when she moved, Lu Fan woke up.

    He slowly opened his eyes, his eyes a little tired. Looking at the woman in his arms, he askedzily, ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°I think... it¡¯s past seven o¡¯clock...¡±

    Lu Fan froze, and the sleepiness in his eyes disappeared. ¡°What time did you say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s past seven o¡¯clock...¡±

    Lu Fan immediately swore, then quickly let go of her and jumped off the bed. He put on the camouge uniform and said, ¡°They say that women are troublesome. If it wasn¡¯t for you, would I have gotten up sote?¡±

    Was he ming her?

    Ou Xuyan was not convinced. She red at him. ¡°You¡¯re the one who slept in the bed, and you me me? Did I ask you to hug mest night? Hey, Lu Fan, is it because it¡¯s toofortable to hug me that you slept sote?¡±

    Lu Fan stopped fastening his belt and turned his head to look at her.

    When the girl woke up, she looked like a rose blooming in the morning. There was a hint of dew in her delicate features. She even looked at him provocatively when she said these words. She was unusually bright, and he felt his abdomen stiffen.

    He had never slept in during his years in the army. When he was young, he had been a mischievous monkey and did not like to sleep in.. Today was really the first time for him.

 Chapter 1560 - Lets Have a Baby Early

    <h4>Chapter 1560: Lets Have a Baby Early</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    It was all because of this woman. It was toofortable to sleep with her in his arms. Everyone said that a strong man is devoted to a warm home, and he was no exception.

    ¡°Alright, stop nagging,¡± Lu Fan said impatiently, then walked into the bathroom to wash up.

    Who was the one nagging?

    Ou Xuyan was extremely angry, but she could not get mad. She could only get up and open the door of the house.

    The sun was shining brightly outside, especially when the weather was clear after the rain. It was filled with the smell of fresh flowers and nts. She stretched her body in satisfaction and walked out.

    ¡°Mrs. Lu, you¡¯re up?¡± At this time, the neighbor, Mrs. Hai, walked over.

    ¡°Yes, good morning Mrs. Hai.¡± Ou Xuyan greeted her.

    Mrs. Hai walked over with a smile on her face. She sneaked a nce into the house and then said to Ou Xuyan ambiguously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Has Chief Lu not woken up yet?¡±

    ¡°Oh... he just woke up. He¡¯s washing up.¡± Ou Xuyan smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable. Oversleeping is inevitable for newlyweds.¡±

    Ou Xuyan was shocked and immediately exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s because he has a fever...¡±

    Before she could finish, Pu Tao walked over with a basket in his hand. ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m here to deliver some dishes to you. The chef is out shopping today, so we asked him to buy something for boss.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Ou Xuyan looked at it curiously.

    ¡°This is the bulls p*nis.¡± Pu Tao took out a bunch of bloody things from her basket.

    Ou Xuyan was so scared that she took a few steps back. ¡°Put it back quickly. Put the basket in the kitchen. When I¡¯m free... I¡¯ll cook it.¡±

    Actually, she didn¡¯t know how to cook. She only knew how to cook egg fried rice.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Pu Tao brought the basket in.

    ¡°Why does he like to eat... bulls p*nis? It looks so disgusting,¡± Ou Xuyan muttered to herself.

    Mrs. Hai quickly went forward and whispered with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Lu, do you know what bulls p*nis is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Is It... a kind of meat?¡± Ou Xuyan looked at Mrs. Hai innocently.

    ¡°Ha,¡± Mrs. Hai covered her mouth andughed, ¡°Mrs. Lu, you are really too naive. Howe you don¡¯t know what bulls p*nis is? Let me tell you; it is a kind of bull...¡±

    Mrs. Hai whispered into Ou Xuyan¡¯s ear.

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s delicate little face instantly turned red. She looked at Mrs. Hai in shock and panic. Her gaze was ¡ª what are you talking about.

    Mrs. Hai found her cuter and cuter. ¡°Mrs. Lu, do you know what a bull¡¯s penis is for?¡±

    Ou Xuyan shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s to strengthen a man¡¯s body.¡±

    Ou Xuyan, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Lu, Chief Lu woke up sote today. This must-have spread throughout the army. Before Chief Lu married you, you should know that he was practically a model worker. He never slept in a day, no matter what happened. But ever since he had you, Chief Lu has made an exception. His subordinates have noticed this. Everyone has already bought some bulls p*nis for Chief Lu to nourish his body.¡±

    Ou Xuyan, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Lu, let me tell you. Since you and Chief Lu are newlyweds, why don¡¯t you make use of the honeymoon period and have a child now? Nowadays, young people are yful. They want to have a child after spending a few years together. But by that time, the woman will be 30 years old. She will be old. Why don¡¯t you have a child now? If you have a child now, you can recover and have time for enjoyment in the future.¡± Mrs. Hai began to nag.

    Ou Xuyan could not walk away even if she wanted to. Her little face was getting redder, but she could not bring herself to run away and hide. She had not given much thought about the things Mrs.. Hai was talking about.

 Chapter 1561 - A Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1561: A Meeting</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    What newlyweds? What children? It¡¯s so far away.

    She and Lu Fan haven¡¯t¡­

    Thinking back to that night when he forced himself on her, she still hated him.

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s thoughts were running wild. At this time, a tall and straight figure appeared by the door. Lu Fan came out, followed by Pu Tao. Pu Tao followed Lu fan like a follower, totally acting like his fan.

    Lu Fan wanted to go directly to the army, but he saw Ou Xuyan standing outside stupidly. Her expression was not right, and he immediately frowned. ¡°Why is your face so red?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Ou Xuyan did not know that she had been caught. Thinking of Mrs. Hai¡¯s words, she did not dare look directly at him. ¡°I, I feel hot.¡±

    Hot?

    She actually said that it was hot in such cold weather. That was either a lie, or she wasn¡¯t paying attention. Lu Fan sniggered.

    He was looking down on her, and Ou Xuyan immediately wanted to leave. What kind of attitude was that? He always looked at her like she was an idiot¡ªwhat a bastard.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the army first,¡± Lu Fan said and then left with Pu Tao.

    Ou Xuyan looked at his arrogant back and wished she could go up and kick him.

    ¡°Mrs. Lu, I think Chief Lu¡¯s physique is really good. He wouldn¡¯t need to eat bulls p*nis¡­¡± Mrs. Hai was gossiping again.

    Ou Xuyan looked at the man. He walked with a fierce and swift aura. His two long legs were very imposing when he walked. His figure was so strong that there was no fat at all. He waspletely like a runway model¡­

    Wait a minute, what was she thinking about?

    Ou Xuyan patted her little head with her hand. Oh my god, she was actually listening to Mrs. Hai.

    Mrs. Hai still wanted to say something, but Ou Xuyan quickly begged for mercy. ¡°Mrs. Hai, I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. I¡¯ll go in first. We¡¯ll talk again when I¡¯m free.¡±

    ¡­

    The news of Lu Fan waking upte quickly spread in the army. Yi Qiaoqiao was so angry that she pressed her nails into her palms. Why? She had initially wanted to separate Lu Fan and Ou Xuyan, but now it seemed that she had helped the two of them get together instead.

    She had made a fool of herself.

    She liked Lu Fan so much. If Ou Xuyan hadn¡¯t suddenly appeared, she might have married Lu Fan right now. That Ou Xuyan would have been an extra.

    Yi Qiaoqiao walked down a small alley. She was really too sad and angry.

    At this time, a stone suddenly hit her knee. ¡°Ah!¡± She cried out and fell to her knees.

    Then, another stone hit her right cheek. She quickly covered her mouth with her hand. She could taste the blood in her mouth.

    ¡°Who, who is it?¡± Yi Qiaoqiao went to find the person who ambushed her.

    But the surroundings were quiet. No one could be seen.

    Yi Qiaoqiao was crying in pain. She felt that her face was swollen. She struggled to stand up and ran to find her father, Yi Shizhang.

    ¡­

    Ou Xuyan was in the house. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Someone was knocking on the door.

    ¡°Coming.¡± She walked to open the door.

    Two soldiers stood outside the door. ¡°Is that Mrs. Lu? Good morning. Yi Shizhang sent us to invite you over. Are you free now?¡±

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s expression did not change. She nodded. ¡°I¡¯m free.¡±

    The two soldiers brought Ou Xuyan to the Division Commander¡¯s office. There were sounds of crying inside. Yi Qiaoqiao sat on the chair and covered her face as she wept. Division Commander Yi was consoling her.

    ¡°Reporting to Division Commander, Mrs. Lu is here.¡±

    ¡°Okay, the two of you may leave.¡±

    After the two soldiers left, Ou Xuyan said, ¡°Division Commander Yi, may I ask why you invited me over?¡±

 Chapter 1562 - Bold Confession

    <h4>Chapter 1562: Bold Confession</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Ou Xuyan, you still have the cheek to ask why we are looking for you for? Look at my face. Were you the person that attacked me?¡± Yi Qiaoqiao was the first to question before Division Commander Yi could say anything.

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s expression did not change. She looked at Yi Qiaoqiao coldly. ¡°You are using me now. Do you have any evidence?¡±

    ¡°Evidence? Do I need evidence? You must have used a pebble to attack me!¡±

    ¡°Miss Yi, what did you do to make me attack you?¡±

    ¡°I!¡± Yi Qiaoqiao quickly shut up. She realized that she had almost let the cat out of the bag. Ou Xuyan had set a trap for her to fall into.

    Yi Qiaoqiao¡¯s expression had already betrayed her. Ou Xuyan sneered and looked at Yi Shizhang, ¡°Division Commander Yi, I can endure Miss Yi¡¯s nonsense, but I¡¯m very curious about your attitude. Didn¡¯t you notice that your daughter did something wrong? She was gossiping and ndering the chief in private, corrupting the military¡¯s ethos and destroying the harmony between husband and wife. Wasn¡¯t her behavior asking for punishment? I only gave her a small punishment.¡±

    Divisionmander Yi Shizhang, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Reporting to divisionmander, Cheif Lu is here!¡±

    At this moment, the office door was kicked open, and Lu Fan walked in with a dark face.

    The moment his tall and straight figure appeared, the office immediately felt a sense of oppression. His narrow eyes first swept across the father and daughter, then fell on Ou Xuyan.

    ¡°Cheif Lu, you can be the judge. Miss Ou hit me with a pebble. I...¡±

    ¡°Miss Ou? Please watch your words. She is now Mrs. Lu!¡± Lu fan interrupted Yi Qiaoqiao¡¯s words without giving her any face.

    Yi Qiaoqiao was stunned, and then her eyes turned even redder. She looked at Commander Yi with a wronged expression. ¡°Daddy.¡±

    Commander Yi was also in a difficult position. He knew that Qiaoqiao liked Lu Fan. He initially also wanted Lu Fan to be his son-inw, but Lu Fan did not have that intention at all.., moreover, he had already vaguely felt that the disturbance this time had something to do with his daughter.

    Lu Fan immediately spread his long legs and came to Ou Xuyan¡¯s side. Then, he stretched out hisrge palm and wrapped it around her soft little hand. He frowned and asked, ¡°No one is bullying you, right?¡±

    This sentence was like a small stone thrown into herke of heart, and it created ripples after ripples. Did he... rush over to support her?

    Actually, she was alright. She could deal with it. In her eyes, Yi Qiaoqiao was very stupid. She was easy to deal with. Moreover, she had been very independent since she was young.

    But now, her small hands were wrapped in his wide palm. His warm body pressed against her slightly cool skin, making her feel warm. Her watery eyes were as bright as the stars. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She shook her head gently.

    Lu Fan¡¯s tightly knitted eyebrows finally rxed.

    ¡°Lu Fan, this matter is just a small misunderstanding. Since you two have reconciled, and Qiaoqiao¡¯s situation isn¡¯t a big problem, let¡¯s just forget about this. You can leave now.¡± Division Commander Yi Shizhang tried to smooth things over.

    Lu Fan looked at Division Commander Yi and then looked at Yi Qiaoqiao. He moved his thin lips. ¡°You like me?¡±

    This sentence made everyone present freeze.

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s heart tightened. She had never expected Lu Fan to say such a thing. What did he mean? Could it be that he had the same feelings for Yi Qiaoqiao?

    As long as she thought of the possibility that he liked Yi Qiaoqiao, Ou Xuyan¡¯s heart felt ufortable, as if it was sour.

    Yi Qiaoqiao¡¯s watery eyes quickly revealed a hint of joy. She looked at Lu Fan with full of hope, ¡°Chief Lu, I do admire you.. Not only are you like the God of War in our army, but you are also the hero in my heart. In my opinion, no man in this world canpare to you!¡±

 Chapter 1563 - I, Lu Fan, Will Only Have One Wife In This Lifetime

    <h4>Chapter 1563: I, Lu Fan, Will Only Have One Wife In This Lifetime</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Yi Qiaoqiao confessed her love boldly.

    Ou Xuyan was about to vomit. Yi Qiaoqiao was too brazen. No matter how good of a man Lu Fan was, he was still a married man, okay? Did she treat her, the real Mrs. Lu, like air?

    ¡°You worship me, is your business. That has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m already married and have no intention of getting a divorce. I, Lu Fan, will only have one wife in this lifetime,¡± Lu Fan said coldly.

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What... was he talking about?

    Only one wife in his entire life?

    ¡°So, you better give it a rest. If you cause any more trouble for us husband and wife, even Yi Shizhang won¡¯t be able to protect you. That¡¯s all. We¡¯ll take our leave.¡±

    Lu Fan held Ou Xuyan¡¯s hand and left.

    ...

    When they walked out of the office door, Ou Xuyan heard a loud cry from inside. It was sad and desperate. Yi Qiaoqiao was crying, and Yi Shizhang was panicking, but Ou Xuyan was not at all interested in the pair of father and daughter.

    She followed behind the man. The man held her little hand tightly and did not let go. She stared at the back of his head. His hair was neatly trimmed and clean. There was an inexplicable sense of military sternness.

    Ou Xuyan felt sweet in her heart. were all soldiers like him? They were just and upright. They did not have any ill intentions. It made people feel extremely at ease.

    The corners of Ou Xuyan¡¯s lips curled up quietly.

    The two of them returned to the house. Ou Xuyan quickly withdrew her small hand. She lowered her small head and ran into the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±

    Lu Fan looked at her dainty back, and his strong facial features softened.

    Ou Xuyan, who was in the kitchen, was in a dilemma. She looked at the bulls p*nis in the basin and thought of what Mrs. Hai had said. She simply could not look at the bulls p*nis straight and didn¡¯t know how to make this. Her culinary skills were not good to begin with, and this seemed to be dripping with blood. She didn¡¯t dare to make a move.

    She was thinking about how to deal with the bulls p*nis. She shouldn¡¯t waste food in the army. Should she give it to Mrs. Hai?

    But if she gave it to Mrs. Hai, Mrs. Hai would probablyugh at her again. She really couldn¡¯t handle Mrs. Hai¡¯s gossip and teasing.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    At this time, a low voice suddenly rang in her ear. Ou Xuyan was shocked. She turned to look at the man in panic, but with a ¡°bonk¡±, she bumped into the man¡¯s arms.

    He was very close to her. The moment she turned around, the two of them bumped into each other. She was petite and he was tall. It was as if she had fallen into his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± she retreated a little in panic, but there was the kitchen counter behind her. She was about to crash into it.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± At this moment, a muscr arm reached out and grabbed her slender waist, pulling her into his arms.

    The two of them were still stuck together. Ou Xuyan raised her small head and looked at his handsome face in panic. Her small face flushed red. ¡°I, I, I...¡±

    Lu Fan looked at her rash appearance and frowned unhappily. ¡°Stuttering?¡±

    Ou Xuyan, ¡°...¡±

    Only then did she realize her unusual behaviour. Why did she have to make herself into such a mess? Look at how steady he was. She immediately pouted her moist red lips. ¡°Why are you standing behind me without saying anything? You scared me!¡±

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re not that timid. Otherwise, why would you dare to throw a pebble at Yi Qiaoqiao ?¡± Lu Fan narrowed his eyes.

    Speaking of this topic, Ou Xuyan immediately raised her willow-like eyebrows. ¡°Did it make your heart ache?¡±

    Lu Fan didn¡¯t say anything.

    Ou Xuyan felt ufortable again. ¡°She just boldly confessed to you. Why didn¡¯t you ept her? You rejected her so stiffly.. I saw that she was crying very sadly.¡±

 Chapter 1564End - The End

    <h4>Chapter 1564: The End</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Ugly girl, I know you want tough. If you want tough, thenugh,¡± Lu Fan said with raised eyebrows.

    Ou Xuyan, ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Who wants tough? Stop speaking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°You are secretly happy that I rejected Yi Qiaoqiao. Don¡¯t try to say one thing and while thinking of another. If you do that, I will despise you.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ou Xuyan pouted her red lips in anger.

    Fine, she¡¯d admit that she was indeed very happy that he rejected Yi Qiaoqiao. Moreover, she felt that he was cold to other women and did not give them any face at all. Although such a man¡¯s EQ did not seem very high.., but¡­ she liked it.

    Lu Fan reached out tworge palms and held her small face, forcing her to look at him. ¡°Ugly girl, you like me?¡±

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What was he saying? Did she like him?

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t, then why are you jealous? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not jealous. I have my own eyes.¡±

    Since he had already said that, what else could she say? Was she jealous? It seemed like¡­ she did like him a little bit. She just didn¡¯t like other girls liking him.

    At this moment, her vision turned dark, and her lips turned soft. The man lowered his head and kissed her.

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Kissing you.¡±

    Of course, she knew that he was kissing her, but why did he suddenly kiss her?

    Lu Fan looked at her silly look and chuckled. Then, he kissed her again.

    Their breaths intertwined. Ou Xuyan felt her heart beat faster. She reached out her small hand and pushed his broad chest. She protested softly, ¡°Lu Fan, don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Lu Fan used his fingertips to caress her little face. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. I can do whatever I want!¡±

    ¡°But, it¡¯s not right for us to be like this. Didn¡¯t you¡­ dislike me?¡±

    Lu Fan immediately frowned. ¡°Who said that?¡±

    ¡°When you were young, you burned my hair¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I wanted to attract your attention.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugly girl, I have a secret to tell you. Do you want to hear it?¡±

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What secret?¡±

    ¡°If you take the initiative to kiss me, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Why was he like this? She didn¡¯t want to kiss him, but she was very curious about his secret. Anyway, he had already kissed her, so she tiptoed and gently kissed his lips.

    She retreated. ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Mm, then I¡¯ll tell you this secret. Listen well, ugly girl. I like you. I¡¯ve liked you for a very, very long time. I¡¯ve always wanted to marry you.¡±

    Ou Xuyan¡¯s heart raced. He said that he liked her, and he had liked her for a very, very long time?

    Lu Fan lowered his head, kissed her delicate little face, and then kissed her hair. Finally, he stretched out his two strong arms and hugged her tightly in his arms, ¡°Ugly girl, my dear ugly girl, do you know how many years I¡¯ve waited for you? I¡¯ve always stood by your side, always dreaming that one day you would turn around and see me. Now, my dream hase true. You¡¯ve be my wife. I¡¯m serious. I, Lu Fan, will only have one wife in my entire life. So, Ou Xuyan, I love you!¡±

    He loved her?

    He loved her!

    Ou Xuyan felt her nose turn sour. Then, her beautiful eyes turned watery. She slowly reached out her small hands and hugged his muscr waist. At this moment, the setting sun fell on them through the window, and everything was beautiful.

    ¡°Lu Fan, I ept your confession. At the same time, I have something to tell you. I¡¯ve gradually realized that I seem to have fallen in love with you too.¡±

    PS: Happy endings.

    This story has over three million words, including this ending today. I, Nichang, have a lot to say. What I want to say the most is thank you, thank you, thank you again. Thank you for apanying Nichang all the way. You are the biggest motivation for Nichang, and it was the happiest thing to have you apanying me along the way. This book started in September 2015, and it has been two whole years since then. Thank you, all of you.

    Finally, please rmend Nichang¡¯s new novel: Å¯»éËÆ»ð:¹ËÉÙ,ÇáÇá³è. It is the sequel to ÒÚÍòÀÏ¹«Ì«Î£ÏÕ and is about the Lu family.. Everyone, please don¡¯t forget to collect it.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!